《The alien species of the city arrives》


 1 Chapter 1 Became a Rogue

    The green hills are connected to the blue sky, and the white clouds become folds, like a well-designed fashion, closing in the distant sky, so beautiful.


    The heat this year is extremely fast. Only in the middle of May, the county town a few dozen miles away from the mountain road is already as hot as summer, and long clothes and trousers are still needed here, and occasionally a mountain breeze will make people get goose bumps.


    "I want to cross this desert and find my true self..."


    There was a girl''s melodious singing voice like a lark. This melodious singing caught the attention of a young man who was mowing pig grass in the mountains.


    The young man was 19 years old and his name was Jiang Xiaohu. He was a villager in the nearby Jiangbian village. He was attracted by the singing and straightened up from the grass. His face was slightly pale, and his face was covered with beads.


    After wiping his sweat, he glanced in the direction of the singing.


    At the turn of the mountain road, two young and beautiful figures appeared.


    Those were two girls carrying school bags and dragging large suitcases. They looked like they were in their eighteen to nineties, one with short hair and the other with long hair.


    From far away, Jiang Xiaohu can only see so much, but this is enough.


    These two girls are like a ray of spring breeze, soothing the lifeless mountain village, bringing a youthful and lively atmosphere here, and making Jiang Xiaohu realize that he is also a young man!


    The one with short hair, blue jeans and white sweater, smiled brightly and there was a matchmaker mole on the corner of her mouth.


    The long-haired one, black cropped trousers, red top, carrying a cute little bunny school bag, long ponytail playfully stretched out from behind the baseball cap, and flicked with her footsteps.


    She is cuter than her little rabbit schoolbag. She has a blushing apple face. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s walking too far and the mountain roads are hot. The delicate facial features are neatly distributed, making her attractive and handsome, simple and cute. Share book fragrance.


    At that time, Jiang Xiaohu wanted to find a suitable word to describe her, but he didn''t find it for a while. Later, he thought that intellectual beauty would be the most suitable for this girl.


    "Who are they? Hey? I heard that there are two college students coming to the village to support education, shouldn''t it be them?" Jiang Xiaohu secretly asked.


    Jiangbian Village Primary School now has only four or five school-age children, plus the surrounding villages, the total number of students from grades one to six is ??only twenty or so. The school building has long been shaky, and the village party secretary and general teacher have been serving as principal and general teacher for several years. Up.


    Families with conditions strive to send their children to the town to study, but how many such families can there be?


    No way, who made Jiangbian Village so poor and its population small?Because they are poor, they cannot afford to marry a wife, and because they cannot marry a wife, the population is getting smaller and smaller.


    This vicious circle seems to be a curse that is firmly imprisoned on Jiangbian Village''s head. It seems that it cannot be removed. Even Jiang Xiaohu is very worried about whether he will be a bachelor in the future.


    Seeing the two support girls marching hard, he had the heart to say hello and help by the way, but was afraid that he would suddenly appear, holding a sickle in his hand, and scared the two girls when he turned around. After thinking about it, he still found a place to hide. Wait for the two to pass.


    But said that the two girls were walking, and suddenly, the short hair yelled and stopped.Jiang Xiaohu hid in the dark and looked around hard, and couldn''t help but smile: "We have rugged mountain roads. It''s not bad that you can walk here with such a suitcase!"


    It turned out that the girl''s suitcase was damaged by the stone. She looked at the suitcase rather sadly, wishing to cry without tears.


    The ponytail girl also stopped, looked at her companion''s suitcase very sadly, frowned and thought for a moment.


    "Oh! What a bad luck!" The short-haired girl sighed, and simply sat down on the side of the mountain road. "Why are we going to come to this ruined place? I heard that this village is still a famous poor village. Half the life of the village!"


    The ponytail girl felt that this was not good, and said: "Don''t say that, Lili, my mother always said that the dead are the biggest ones. Besides, we came here voluntarily to support education. Who do we blame? Persistence is victory! Put the suitcase on my suitcase and I will drag it for you."


    It''s getting late, so hurry up, the ponytail girls are worried that they will be trapped on this mountain road tonight.


    It was past four o''clock in the afternoon, and the sky was still bright, but there was dead silence here, and she couldn''t imagine what the mountain would look like after dark.


    For a moment, she also had a trace of regret in her heart, why did she sign up for the support education?She could think of the pure eyes of those children who were eager for knowledge in the mountains, and she immediately drowned this idea in her mind.


    The two girls are busy working for a long time, or are they in vain, how easy is it to stack two huge suitcases together?What''s more, the suitcase of the girl with ponytail won''t last long.


    "Hi~Xiaoxue..." The girl with short hair stopped suddenly, standing like a quail, her face was very weird, and she said in a low voice, "Do you want it to be convenient? It has been so long since getting off the bus and drinking again at noon. With a cup of milk tea, I really want to go to the bathroom!"


    She didn''t say it, but when she said that Yu Xue''s bladder also had a urge to pee, she nodded in embarrassment and shyness: "Me too, what should I do?"


    The short-haired girl looked around and whispered: "Anyway, there is no one here, so let''s go to the bush to solve it!"


    She pointed to the bushes next to her, covered her mouth and smirked. As a girl, none of them have done anything like this. Now that the sky is far away, it doesn¡¯t hurt to do anything. In life, you must always try something fresh. .


    Yu Xue blushed, biting her lip and tangled up. Her pride and tutoring would never allow her to do this kind of thing, but the pressure on the bladder was real.


    In this hesitation, Yu Xue was pulled up by the short-haired girl and trot to the side of the road.


    The two of them found a suitable place, squatted down and started to solve the problem. With a stream of heat flowing out of gravity, they both felt hearty and relaxed.


    However, this has suffered another person-Jiang Xiaohu.


    He was still more than 20 meters away from the two girls, but the short-haired girl pulled Yu Xue and ran into the forest just to be on the safe side.By coincidence, it happened to be in front of the bush where he was hiding.


    Jiang Xiaohu is depressed, and wants to leave, who is the one who gets caught when he is caught?I don''t go, but my nose is itchy and I want to sneeze.


    He deliberately closed his eyes, don''t look at any evil!But he closed his eyes not as fast as the two girls.


    Unexpectedly, a beautiful landscape came into view.


    The two girls in front are over, stand up and sort their underwear.He finally couldn''t help it, and a sneeze came out.


    Originally, the two girls were still exchanging their experiences, but they were frightened by the sudden sneezing, and they shook their lips together, following the reputation.


    All three of them were dumbfounded, and Jiang Xiaohu was sweating on his head, and said to his heart: "It''s over, I can''t cleanse myself by jumping into the Yellow River this time!"


    After the short-haired girl experienced a brief shock, she immediately became angry and felt assaulted.


    Yu Xue was completely frightened, not knowing what to do.


    "Don''t be afraid of Xiaoxue, there is me! The girl with short hair handed the backpack to Yu Xue, and took out a small bottle from the bag by the way.


    She quietly hid the small bottle in the palm of her hand, turned around and strode towards the''gangster''. As she walked, she cursed: "Smelly scoundrel, it is convenient for you to peek at the girl, and see if I won''t take you away!"


    Not to mention, this girl''s aggressive appearance is really a bit like a tigress going down the mountain, she actually exudes a murderous look.

 2 Chapter 2 Is it true or fantasy?

    Jiang Xiaohu was also scared of her murderous look. No, it was not so scared, but rather guilty and at a loss.


    Although he didn''t intend to peep at all, he actually formed the fact of peeping, even if he closed his eyes at a critical moment.


    At the moment he was ashamed and hesitant, he heard a sharp sound of thorns, and then a mist in front of his eyes, and his eyes were burning with pain.It was as if chili water washed the eye sockets, and tears burst into the eyes.


    Jiang Xiaohu yelled and squatted down, covering his eyes.The girl with the short hair of the perpetrator quickly dropped the bottle in her hand and fled back to her partner.


    "Let''s go, Xiaoxue, let''s go to the village quickly!" She pulled Yu Xuedao.


    "Then, how is that guy? It won''t be poisoned to death, right? Did you ask the store for instructions when you bought it?" Yu Xue glanced uncomfortably at where the rogue was.


    "Oh, don''t worry, it''s okay, let''s go, let''s go! Don''t look back and meet two hooligans again, I only bought five bottles..." the short-haired girl said.


    The two girls drifted away, neither of them noticed, Jiang Xiaohu squatted down and fell to the ground inadvertently. After tripping over the roots of a tree, Gululu rolled down a few meters.


    boom!


    Jiang Xiaohu''s head hit the stone, blood gurgled out, his head swelled and hurt.


    The blood all ran down the stone, staining leaves, dead branches, and a painting covered with leaves.


    In a daze, a gust of wind blows.


    The fragrance of flowers penetrated into his nostrils, Jiang Xiaohu closed his eyes and took a deep breath, feeling relaxed and happy, and the pain disappeared invisible.


    "Damn, the air can still be so fresh? It''s as sweet as honey~" He was surprised.


    He opened his eyes, surrounded by clouds and fog, he couldn''t see clearly in the far place, and the red and willow green in the near place, and every breath was sweet.


    Jiang Xiaohu was walking around, extremely excited, is this a dream?He doubts its authenticity.


    At present, a glimmer of light was floating and sinking in the clouds, like flying fireflies. He stretched out his hand to catch it, but the thing floated in the wind, he entered it and retreated, causing Jiang Xiaohu to be itchy, and follow. Chased for a long time.


    This picturesque place with red, red, willow and green leaves made Jiang Xiaohu forget his academic failure and the mess of the family, and he was in a good mood.He seemed to be a child, chasing and frolicking on the grass.


    Tick, something dripped on his head. He looked up and saw that it was dew dripping from the branches of an ancient tree.


    The dew soaked the skin, it was very comfortable, and also wiped out Jiang Xiaohu''s depression.


    What''s even more amazing is that he found that the wound on his head didn''t bleed or hurt anymore. Not only that, but on closer inspection, he also found that the wound had completely healed.


    "It''s amazing, am I dreaming?" Jiang Xiaohu''s heart beats faster, thinking of the plots in the novels he usually sees, is it possible that the novel has come into reality?


    Suddenly, a shout broke through the clouds and broke his good mood at the moment.


    "Brother Huzi, your mother is fighting with people on the ground! Your uncle''s family is beating people~"


    Hearing this muffled voice, Jiang Xiaohu knew that it was his foolish treasure. In this village, if he can think of him every time, it is estimated that there will be a foolish treasure.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s heart was shivering when he heard it, and the uncle''s family''s fierce expressions came to his mind.


    There seemed to be a radio wave in his mind, and he opened his eyes, and he suddenly found himself still lying on the hogweed place at the foot of the mountain.


    He hurriedly touched his forehead. That''s not right, there should be a wound. You see there is still a pool of blood on the ground next to him!


    This amount of bleeding caused Jiang Xiaohu''s heart to beat suddenly, and he was afraid again and again.


    He had a problem since he was a child, but once he had a wound on his body, it was not easy to stop it.


    Later, people in the village rumors that this is the case for leukemia, but his parents were terrified. I remember that in the third grade of that year, his parents begged his grandfather to sue his grandmother and borrowed money to take him to the provincial capital to check the disease. That was his life. When I entered a big city for the first time, I saw traffic and high-rise buildings.


    Fortunately, the Provincial Hospital did not give him a death sentence.


    "It''s not leukemia." The middle-aged doctor who wore glasses and was very gentle said to his parents.


    Jiang Xiaohu remembered that his parents breathed a sigh of relief almost at the same time, but immediately his father asked nervously: "Then why can''t I stop the blood?"


    "Platelets are decreased for unknown reasons, so let''s observe and observe." The doctor said.


    Platelet, the whole family has memorized these three words ever since.


    What''s shocking is that the forehead is actually intact. It was like a dream just now, and even Jiang Xiaohu began to doubt whether the two girls existed.


    Jiang Xiaohu is completely confused, what is going on?


    On the hillside, a tall but slightly clumsy figure, desperately rushing towards him, is a dumb treasure!


    Jiang Xiaohu agreed, bending over to pick up the fallen sickle, ready to meet him, but when he lowered his head, he saw a piece of paper under the leaves.


    To be precise, it is a painting.


    The painting was also stained red by his blood, but it was vaguely recognizable, it was a landscape painting.On the palm-sized broken piece of paper, distant mountains and rivers can be vaguely seen, which is very artistic.


    It''s just that the paper is crumpled and looks different in texture from current paper, more like straw paper.


    He picked it up curiously, it turned out to be a painting.Although Jiang Xiaohu didn''t understand, he still seemed to like it very much.The distance is high and low, the ink and wash landscape, the clouds cover the fog.


    Looking at it, he was stunned, and his brain stirred, as if he was back in the world just now.


    But Dai Bao had already ran to the front and shook Jiang Xiaohu vigorously. He was taken aback again and returned to the real world.

 3 Chapter 3

    Jiang Xiaohu exhaled, carefully put away the tattered baby picture, and folded it into his pocket.


    Look at the outdated electronic watch on your wrist. It is already half past one in the afternoon. It stands to reason that my old lady should have come to call him for lunch, but she has not been seen yet.


    Dai Bao suddenly crossed the road ditch more than one meter wide, but accidentally stepped on it and fell to Jiang Xiaohu from a height of one meter.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu had worked hard to save it, it was still too late. Daibao fell into the mud with a plop. When he got up, his face was muddy, making people dumbfounded.


    "Daibao, are you okay?" Jiang Xiaohu was speechless and distressed, after all, they were good buddies.


    Dilbao got up and ran towards him with a smile. This guy is eighteen years old this year, and it stands to reason that he is an adult, but his IQ is only about ten years old, not too stupid, a little stupid.


    With a runny nose, wearing big pants and bare upper body and feet, he smiled at Jiang Xiaohu: "Auntie beat someone!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s brain buzzed, and he rushed over a few steps, and grabbed Dai Bao''s shoulder: "You said my mother beat someone, is that true?"


    Dai Bao nodded seriously: "It''s true!"


    "It''s a ¢ª!" Jiang Xiaohu cursed, turning his head and ran on the road, but he couldn''t even take it.


    Dai Bao watched him chase, and shouted as he chased, "Brother Huzi, wait for me!" He also picked up a brick on the ground. Whoever wanted to bully his Huzi and Aunt Xifeng would kill him.


    ...


    Under the scorching sun, red willows and willows are blooming on the yellow land, and green waves are rolling in the breeze. Although the scenery is not as good as the scenery in Jiang Xiaohu''s dream, it is also pleasant.


    Of course, the existence of this kind of scenery is inseparable from the original ecology of Jiangbian Village. Nowadays, the original ecology means poverty.


    Jiang Xiaohu snorted, panted hard, and dashed over the ridge, a bird flew past him, but he was overtaken in the blink of an eye.


    An old farmer in the field next to him saw that he was so frightened that he took off his hoe: "Mother, isn''t that a little tiger? Why is he running so fast? Am I dazzled?"


    When he rubbed his eyes and looked again, how could there be Jiang Xiaohu?It was Dao Bao pulling his fat body, swaying one step at a time.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaohu had arrived in his own field at the foot of the river bank. He saw a group of people around the ground from a long distance, talking and laughing like watching a big show.Surrounded by the crowd were his mother Wang Xifeng standing in the field, and his uncle and aunt''s family of three.


    The fat aunt who was like a bucket grabbed Wang Xifeng''s hair and slapped her with her slap.


    Uncle and cousin Jiang Xiaolong looked like they were struggling, but they actually kept their auntie with their bodies, and when the mother was about to resist, they grabbed her hands.


    "You pornstar, you seduce your eldest brother at home, you marry and seduce your eldest son, and you want to seize the land of my family, why don''t you accept you!" What he said is even more unsightly.


    The onlookers burst into laughter, no way, everyone just likes this.Although everyone actually knows that Wang Xifeng''s personality is not what the fat old lady said.


    However, there are still people who want to go home and move a bench to watch the show.


    Before her son arrived, Wang Xifeng had already suffered a lot of sorrow, not to mention the scratches on her face, a pinch of her hair, and her nosebleeds, but the injuries on her body could not be as serious as the insult to her pride. What?


    Wang Xifeng''s eyes were streaming with tears, and he was so wronged that he could not wait to go home and close the door and hang himself.


    Jiang Xiaohu was so angry and distressed when he saw it, his eyes almost popped out of his sockets, and he shouted, "Stop!"


    If someone suddenly beat the drums in everyone''s ears, everyone was shocked and looked back. The whole family of martial arts in the venue could not help but stop.


    I saw Jiang Xiaohu standing outside the crowd, clenching his fists angrily, glaring at the so-called relatives of the family.


    His anger was like a fire burning.On the lean body, the green veins burst out.


    Everyone couldn''t help giving him a way, and he walked in step by step.


    But this illusion passed quickly, and everyone was whispering and talking.


    "Oh, isn''t this the sick seedling? What happened today, the sick cat is also showing off?"


    "Hey, don''t mention it, this baby is also suffering, and he has been sick from the moment he landed. Otherwise, with his clever energy, it would be a problem to take a good university!"


    "Xifeng is also a pitiful person. She was married from a different place and her maiden family was not there, and her son was like this, no one supported her."


    "It''s hard for an upright official to break housework..."


    Seeing his son coming, Wang Xifeng hurriedly broke free of her husband''s hand and ran over to stop him: "Baby, what are you doing here? Go home, why are you still barefoot, beware of a cold!"


    Only then did Jiang Xiaohu realize that he was too impatient on the way and didn''t pay attention to the shoes running away.


    She wiped off her nosebleeds, gathered her hair, smiled at her son, persuaded, trying to pretend to be indifferent, trying to make a smile for his son.


    "Mom, get out of the way!" Jiang Xiaohu sullenly, pushed his mother away, and walked to the eldest mother.


    My father is two brothers. It stands to reason that we should be united in the countryside, but the uncle married a tigress. Since she came in, the family has never been peaceful.


    First, he squeezed out his uncle, Jiang Shizhu, Jiang Xiaohu''s father. He was driven out of the house by his sister-in-law at the age of fifteen, seeking a way out.After working hard for many years, he married Wang Xifeng and gave birth to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Seeing that life is going to be better, my son was born weak and sickly.No, the tigress is guilty of eating more and taking up more. It has forced the old family-grandparents-to divide the family, and they all occupy the land, the reason is that she has two sons, and Jiang Xiaohu He is the only child, who is still sick and crooked, and it will be them in the future that will lead the way.


    Well, for the sake of family harmony, Jiang Xiaohu''s father endured his breath and asked for this mountainous land by the river.Don''t think that the river beach is fertile. In the rainy season, it is often flooded.


    Although the two places are close to each other, the uncle¡¯s land is on the slope, and their land is in a depression. The end of the rainy season is different.


    Recently, I don¡¯t know who heard the gossip that the government wanted to purchase a large swath of barren mountainous and low-lying land in the village and provide financial compensation, which is a kind of poverty alleviation.


    The land of Jiang Xiaohu and his uncle''s house is naturally among them. This is remarkable. The tigress has begun to think about the boundaries of the fields again, not to mention that they have given their house one foot wide at the beginning and now want to take it back.


    For this reason, she did not make trouble with her grandparents, and her grandfather was so angry.


    Jiang Shizhu works outside and is away from home all year round. Wang Xifeng takes care of the fields at home. After receiving the gossip, Wang Xifeng has never stopped.


    As long as the two meet, they either quarrel or fight. Wang Xifeng is an honest peasant woman who never takes advantage of more. She suffered a big loss in this regard, especially today.

 4 Chapter 4

    There are people everywhere on the ridge. Everyone used to do farm work in their fields, but now it''s better, and they all started to watch the big show.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to be the protagonist, but his uncle and aunt forced him to do it.


    Seeing him coming, his uncle sighed first, and squatted aside to smoke, pretending to be frowning.


    fart!Who are you pretending to?Pretending to be honest, in fact, there are no less tricks behind your wife!Who broke my dad''s forehead that year?There is still a big scar now!Jiang Xiaohu swept him contemptuously, and finally fell on the tigress.


    Tigress with hands on hips, behind her majestic and majestic Er''er Jiang Xiaobao, the mother and the child are like a mold carved out.


    I don''t usually see each other, and Jiang Xiaobao is fierce as soon as I meet him, always showing that I am your brother so you have to listen to my posture, and now it is no exception.


    With his hands on his hips, he raised his chin at Jiang Xiaohu: "Huzi, what are you doing? Hurry and hide, there is nothing wrong with you here!"


    "That''s right, children don''t care about adults!" The tigress also said, with a triumphant smile that could not be concealed.


    Can she not be happy?As a daughter-in-law, she is very high-ranking Wang Xifeng-after all, her family is in a neighboring village, and her husband''s family dare not do anything to her.


    As a villager, she is richer than Wang Xifeng, and her family has more than ten acres of land. Her husband is a carpenter who goes back and forth to the city to do some decoration work.


    As a mother, she even gave birth to two daughters and two boys. The family is flourishing. She is only fifty years old and has children and grandchildren around her knees.


    Now, let''s not talk about despising Wang Xifeng and bullying Wang Xifeng, even if you step on her head and urinate?


    The village committee did mediation, but as others have said, honest officials are hard to cut off housework, and Jiang¡¯s sister-in-law is a standard tigress. After several times, the mediation failed to cause the village cadres to provoke all the troubles. No one is nosy.


    As a result, Jiang Xiaohu''s family became more isolated, especially after the grandfather passed away, grandma was originally biased towards the uncle, but now it has become even worse.


    The tigress is determined to look down on Jiang Xiaohu, Xiaohu?The kitten is almost the same, look at his body, it is almost less than half the width of her son!


    Looking at the fat-eared second cousin and the big aunt with a big face, Jiang Xiaohu touched the tip of his nose: "Auntie, do you have a bad memory of Alzheimer''s? I am 19 this year, according to the law. , I am an adult, this home, I will have the final say in the future, if you want my home to be a square foot, then you have to ask me if this landlord does it!"


    After speaking, he put his hands on his chest, raised his chin, and demonstrated to the second cousin.


    Before today, Jiang Xiaohu would never do such a thing. Although he was a cousin, Jiang Xiaobao would never worry that he was his own cousin. He would be addicted and become a habit of bullying since he was a child.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu, who has always been frail and sickly, is not timid. He just feels that why people have nothing to do to poke the hornet''s nest, unless you have the ability to stab the hornet''s nest, and you can get out of your body.


    Of course he could not before, but now Jiang Xiaohu feels completely different.


    Just before coming here, he had a strange and magnificent dream that made him feel like a fire was burning in his body, which made him boil with blood, and his whole body was full of energy. Now, he can¡¯t wait to shake his fist right away. Give vent to this strength.


    Of course, in a society under the rule of law, fights cannot be fought, but they can be defended. Now, he is waiting for an opportunity to defend himself.


    Although he didn''t go to university, he didn''t go to high school for three years, just as the villagers said that this kid is smart.


    The contemptuous demeanor, the provocative words, everything made Jiang Xiaobao angry, so why?The little cousin who used to see him turned around and ran away, now dares to be true to himself?Okay, let me educate you today!


    The tigress still intends to reason with Jiang Xiaohu, but her son takes a step ahead of her, rushes to grab Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s collar, punches with his fist, and yells as he beats: "Nothing big or small, see if I can take care of you. !"


    In the eyes of others, Jiang Xiaohu seemed to have slapped a few times, but in fact it was all done to others. Before Jiang Xiaobao slapped his face, he turned his head away.


    Jiang Xiaobao lost even a few hits, and his heart became more and more annoyed. In addition, Jiang Xiaohu continued to provoke his anger, and he was even more thunderous, his fat body, in the eyes of everyone, looked like a raging pig.


    "Fight, kill him!" The tigress cheered for his son from the side, while Wang Xifeng was surprised, afraid and anxious, and hurried forward to pull his nephew away.


    But how could the tigress make her wish?She walked to the left, the tigress blocked the left, and when she walked to the right, the tigress turned to the right.


    Thanks to the tigress, Jiang Xiaohu had a chance to grin her son.


    Assuming that the time was almost there, Jiang Xiaohu decided to fight back.


    When Jiang Xiaobao slapped his hand again, he quickly raised his hand to grab the opponent''s wrist, and twisted it outwards closely.


    There was a crisp click, and only Jiang Xiaohu heard it. Almost at the same time, his majestic and mighty second brother screamed like a pig.


    "Ah, it hurts!" Jiang Xiaobao cried and cried, completely out of line with his figure.


    The villagers onlookers were surprised and amused when they saw it. They couldn''t believe that Jiang Xiaohu also cried that day.


    You know, this guy has been domineering in the village since he was a child, relying on his brothers, and being big, he often bullies others.


    The tigress was stopping Wang Xifeng, but suddenly when he heard his son scream, he was shocked and hurried to the rescue.


    She didn''t even have time to think about it, why does Jiang Xiaohu have the ability to fight against his big-waisted cousin?


    The tigress went to pull Jiang Xiaohu''s arm, which was just what he meant.


    Jiang Xiaohu took the opportunity to release his hand, mainly because he saw Jiang Xiaobao struggling desperately, trying to fight back. When Jiang Xiaohu just let go, he immediately slapped his hand and called.


    With this slap, Jiang Xiaobao sent out the pain and anger just now, so his strength was unprecedented.


    Who knows, just when he was about to slap Jiang Xiaohu''s body, the opponent suddenly became short.


    Snapped!


    Crisp and loud, without the slightest impurity, this slap is firm, hitting Jiang Xiaobao''s mother''s face.


    The tigress froze for a moment, clutching his aching face, looking at his son: "Ah, you little bunny, what are you doing to beat your mother?"


    "Mom, it''s not that I want to beat you, it''s him who made bad eyes!" Jiang Xiaobao pointed at his cousin, extremely wronged.


    The two mothers and sons turned their heads and began to target Jiang Xiaohu again.


    Jiang Xiaohu is worth it. He repeats the same trick. Every time Jiang Xiaobao sees that his slap is about to fall on the other''s face, but somehow he turns and falls on his old mother''s buttocks for no reason. Every time the tigress pulls Jiang Xiaohu''s hair and somehow pulls it off. It is the belt of the son''s trousers.


    No matter how hard the two tried to catch Jiang Xiaohu, this guy was like a mud loach, always slipping away at the most critical moment. The two were so angry that their teeth clenched and their faces were as red as pig blood.


    This scene was seen by onlookers, and everyone laughed out of their teeth.


    Jiang Xiaobao had a bad reputation in the village, and he was mostly used to his mother, so everyone didn''t like the two mothers and sons. It was too late to see them in a mess.

 5 Chapter 5 The Lost Picture

    There were more and more people on Tian Jing, and several magpies flew to the branches of the road, combing their feathers and listening with their ears upright.


    In the crowd, Jiang Xiaohu finally got tired. He jumped to the side, slapped his hands, and said to everyone: "Dear folks, we are all villagers in Jiangbian Village. Many of the people here are my elders. Looking at me, Jiang Xiaohu The big ones, and even those who watched my father grow up, you say, our two fathers are the kind of unreasonable people?"


    "No!" Someone booed and told the truth.


    "Haha!" More people are snickering, laughing at the mother and son overwhelming.


    Jiang Xiaohu said again: "Just this tigress, oh, my aunt, she originally divided the family and occupied our fertile land, and gave us this depression. Now we are going to pit us a ridge, I can''t give it! Hope! Dear aunts and uncles, give me a testimony!"


    He clasped his fists, his eyes sparkling, and he glanced at everyone.


    Everyone began to retreat one after another. Upright officials can hardly break housework, let alone these little people.


    "Go, go home and eat."


    Everyone looked for a variety of reasons, anyway, the show was full, and I had a lot of talk when I went back.


    People left in twos and threes, leaving only two pairs of mother and child and a ten-year-old IQ youth Dabao.Even Jiang Xiaohu''s uncle didn''t know when the oily feet slipped away.


    But now Wang Xifeng is not scared at all. Her son has grown up and can protect her, but it is the mother and the tigress, the mother and the mother are both in battle, and they are both so embarrassed.


    They knew in their hearts that no matter how much cheaper Jiang Xiaohu could do today, they had to withdraw first.


    "Little b bastard, you wait for me! You dare to beat my mother, you will be struck by thunder!" Jiang Xiaobao ran, pointing at Jiang Xiaohu and cursing.


    Jiang Xiaohu chased after a few steps, scared him to run even more panic, slammed his foot on the stone, fell into his mouth and ate shit.


    "Haha, okay, I see who is going to be struck by lightning, it looks like you slapped your mother!" Xiaohu Xiaohu laughed.


    The tigress was afraid that he would hurt his precious son again, and was mainly afraid that he would be accidentally injured, so he quickly raised his son and the two fled.


    After the two of them were gone, Jiang Xiaohu came to Wang Xifeng: "Mom, did you hurt anything?"


    Wang Xifeng''s eyes were red, and she shook her head and said, "Mom is okay, it doesn''t matter if Mom suffers a bit, I''m afraid of you..."


    "Don''t worry, I will protect you from now on!" Jiang Xiaohu slapped his chest.


    In the fierce fight and noisy just now, instead of feeling tired and panicking, he was surging with blood and became more and more energetic.


    He wondered that this might have something to do with that painting, um, go back and study it carefully.


    The two mothers and sons left over there, and the two mothers and sons also packed up their farm tools and returned home.


    Jiang Xiaohu warmed up the food for his mother to serve, but Wang Xifeng couldn''t eat it either.


    Although she lied to her son to say that it was okay, in fact, before the son arrived, she had already gotten a few fists from her nephew, her chest was sore, and more importantly, she felt sad. When will this day of being bullied end!


    Having worked with a tigress for 20 years, Wang Xifeng knows this person too well, she will never stop if she wants to occupy it. Look, there will be more troubles in the future.


    While Wang Xifeng was eating and thinking about his thoughts, Jiang Xiaohu sneaked into the room again, took out the painting from his pocket, and prepared to take another look.


    But when he opened the painting, he was dumbfounded. Why the painting is not there yet?Only a piece of yellowed paper is left. Where is the ink on it?Where are all the mountains and rivers?


    Suffering and anxious, the blood was on his head. For a moment, Jiang Xiaohu felt dizzy and groggy.


    He couldn''t help sighing, and closed his eyes against the wall. Suddenly, the scene in front of him changed again, and he returned to that dream.


    No, now Jiang Xiaohu is 100% sure, this is definitely not a dream!


    The green grass, the small flowers that flutter in the wind, the refreshing fragrance, smelled into the nasal cavity, and the freshness burst in the nostril.


    Comfortable!


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help taking a few deep breaths, and he immediately felt refreshed, his ears and eyes clear, he even heard Wang Xifeng muttering to himself in the living room next door.


    "What to do, what should they do if they want our land!"


    Jiang Xiaohu secretly said: "Mom, don''t worry, if you have your son, what you should do!"


    Now that he has a baby in his hands, he is still afraid of a ball!


    The grass was clean and refreshing, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but slapped on it, rolling, and he felt as if a group of dark and crushing things were flying towards him.


    At first he thought it was a flock of birds or something, but it was so dark, there was no sound of flapping wings, and the size was much smaller than a bird.


    Could it be mosquitoes and flies?It''s not right, there is no buzzing sound either.


    Before he could figure out what it was, the group of black men rushed towards his head and surrounded him.


    Jiang Xiaohu yelled, subconsciously hugged his head and curled up on the grass.


    Damn, the scenery here is beautiful, but it is also dangerous.


    However, it''s useless to hold his head. Those things seem to get into his head, which hurts.


    At first Jiang Xiaohu was scared, but immediately he was not scared, because after he discovered that those things got into his head, there was nothing else but a little pain.


    Yes, it is information.


    These are very old seal script. It stands to reason that he didn''t have a special study of these characters after graduating from high school. He could not fully recognize these characters. However, he knew very well what these characters expressed.


    "Shanheshejitu?" Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help chanting when he saw the words in the rightmost column.


    It turns out that these words are introducing the painting to Jiang Xiaohu, and the name of the painting is the painting of the mountain and river.


    Jiang Xiaohu remembered this name, and the reason was that he loved reading novels since he was a child, especially the Journey to the West and The Romance of Fengshen, and the pictures of Shanhe Sheji are the magic weapon of the God of Fengshen.


    Just kidding, is it true that the myth is true?


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to believe it, but what was happening right now was real, and he was feeling it.


    These words introduced him to some of the functions of Shanhe Sheji Tu. There are too many, and he will not know where to clear it for a while. The immense joy impacts him. He feels that he has become the protagonist of the novel and has The same as superpowers.


    That''s right, today I actually played supernormally and can beat my second brother. Isn''t this a good proof?


    The mountain and river map can help him to strengthen his body, increase his strength, increase his speed, and he can heal his wounds quickly. This is a baby!


    After digesting these important information, Jiang Xiaohu got up and looked around.


    "Wow, they are all treasures here, all Chinese herbal medicines!" He was surprised.


    The surprise comes from two aspects. On the one hand, there are so many treasures here, and on the other hand, I am surprised that I know these herbs.


    Here, that green fluffy piece, isn''t it, what is it?There are also peony flowers in full bloom next to the wind. There are large tracts of Ganoderma lucidum under the shade of the tree, but it is a pity that these Ganoderma lucidum are still in a growing state and not mature.


    "Developed!" Jiang Xiaohu jumped three feet high and shouted excitedly.


    Excited, he hit the window sill with a fist, and with a bang, the stone window sill was actually smashed into a hole.


    The powder was flying, and Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded. He looked at his fist, and then at the punch-deep hole, he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Damn, he already felt that Shanhetu could make him stronger, but he hadn''t expected him to be so strong.

 6 Chapter 6

    Wang Xifeng tilted her body, a piece of her back was scratched by the wife, the wound was quite deep, and the blood soaked her clothes.


    Would she just let it go if it wasn''t for her to hide it on purpose and let her son see it?


    Just as she was about to give a simple treatment to her wound, the door was knocked open, and Jiang Xiaohu rushed in howling.


    "Mom, mom, it''s getting rich, our family is going to make it..." Jiang Xiaohu stepped in the door, still holding two handfuls of herbs, but was stunned.


    He saw the wound on his mother¡¯s back, the bruises on the back of his mother, and the bruises in one of the wounds. He knew that the wound was very deep. This hurt him. The old lady in the family is like him and the old man. Daddy Jiang Shizhu''s baby is the spiritual pillar of their family. Anyone of them can be bullied, but they can''t be bullied.


    Upon seeing this, Wang Xifeng hurriedly covered the wound on his back. Originally, he wanted to hide Jiang Xiaohu, but he would run into him.


    Jiang Xiaohu was furious, and suddenly remembered his elder mother. It seemed that she had already suffered a lot before she rushed over to relieve her mother.


    "I''m going to find the tigress to settle the account!" Jiang Xiaohu grinned, turning around and going out.


    "Huzi, wait!" Wang Xifeng put on his clothes while chasing him.


    But without her chasing, Jiang Xiaohu walked to the courtyard and turned back by himself.


    In any case, first try to see if the herbs in your hand have any effect on your mother, especially Panax notoginseng, which is originally a herbal medicine for treating bruises. Will Panax notoginseng in Shanhetu be more effective?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu turned back and greeted the old lady who was catching up.


    "Son, let''s not cause trouble, will you listen to what your mother says?" Wang Xifeng grabbed his wrist and pleaded bitterly.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very distressed when he saw his mother like this.


    "Don''t worry, mom, I won''t let others bully you again. Come on, sit down first, and I will treat you." He asked Wang Xifeng to sit back in the room.


    Wang Xifeng subconsciously obeyed her son''s instructions, but said in her mouth: "Tiger, don''t fool around. Mom doesn''t know you yet. You know how to treat diseases. I blame Mom for not giving you a good body. Otherwise, you I have all gone to college. Maybe, I can really go back to a doctor..."


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned and said: "Mom, don''t talk about that. Your son is as promising as he didn''t go to college. Also, don''t think I didn''t go to college. I''ve been studying Chinese medicine by myself these days. I met a good master, you Don''t worry!"


    He squeezed his eyes at the old lady, crushed the juice out of the panax notoginseng in his hand and applied it to the wound.


    Wang Xifeng naturally didn''t believe it at first, and her own cub knew it by herself.After the son left high school, he stayed at home, and the door was not open.When I go out to fight pig grass, how can I meet the master?


    However, as soon as the herbal medicine was applied, she felt a refreshing coolness into the skin, digging into the flesh and flowing in the blood, which was extremely comfortable.


    The original painful and swollen area was soaked by this coolness, and the pain suddenly disappeared by more than half.


    Wang Xifeng was very excited, and hurriedly turned around and asked her son, "Baby, what are you doing? What medicine did you give me?"


    "Sanqi!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    His face was expressionless, but his eyes were radiant.Regarding the curative effect of these Panax notoginseng, what he saw with the naked eye was more intuitive than what Wang Xifeng felt.


    The medicinal effect is simply amazing!


    After applying the concoction, the bruise disappeared and the redness faded in less than a second.Especially the bloodstain that was scratched quickly scabs and peels off, and the wound has recovered.


    "Mom, this is really a magical medicine!" Jiang Xiaohu was surprised, he looked down at the medicine left in his hand and looked at the wound on his mother''s back.With the effort of bowing and raising his head like this, the injury has healed a lot, almost invisible.


    It seems that the pictures of mountains and rivers are truly amazing!


    He clenched his fists excitedly, and there was a huge wave surging in his heart, and the beautiful life seemed to have formed a picture scroll, spreading out under his feet.


    "Son, what''s wrong with you, son?" Wang Xifeng put on his clothes and pushed him.


    "Ah?! It''s okay." Jiang Xiaohu shook his head.


    Wang Xifeng looked at the herbal medicine in his hand: "Have you really met a good teacher?" She was also very happy in her heart. If her son could have a skill at his side, he would have no worries about eating and drinking in his life. At least, he doesn''t need to be like him. Like dad, work hard on the construction site.


    "Well, ah, yeah!" Miao Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly nodded, and the lie he lied would be rounded up with tears. "But my teacher has a bad temper and doesn''t like others to know, so don''t say anything."


    "Oh~" Wang Xifeng was infected by the mysterious joy of his son, and also mysteriously lowered her voice.


    But this joy didn''t last long, and she began to feel melancholy again: "Oh! What happened today, I''m afraid your big aunt won''t let it go."


    "Why, she still used a knife to forcefully cut the land of our house?" Jiang Xiaohu stared, "If they dare to come, I will let them have no good fruit!"


    "She has a lot of ability to manage people, alas!" Wang Xifeng felt that her eyelids were twitching, which is not a good sign.


    "Mom, don''t think about being so unhappy, just think about how to spend your son''s money in the future." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    It turns out that ginger is still hot.


    Wang Xifeng''s worries were not bad at all. In the evening, the wife had just had dinner and was about to close the door to watch TV when they heard a dry howl from the road outside the gate.


    This sound is too familiar, and the tune is turned, crying like weeping, like singing a big drama, it is clearly the tigress of the big aunt!


    Jiang Xiaohu felt his hair stood up after a rub. Of course, Xiao Duancun was originally standing, so he jumped up from the stool and rushed into the yard.


    Wang Xifeng was washing the dishes in front of the well platform. Hearing this sound, the plate in his hand fell onto the well platform and snapped to pieces.


    She hurriedly stopped her son who was coming towards him: "Boy, don''t worry about what happens, don''t come out!"

 7 Chapter 7

    "Mom!" Meng Jiang Xiaohu stamped his feet in anxious state, "Can I leave it alone? You can''t stand it at all if Dad is not there! This matter, leave it alone, I will come!"


    He couldn''t help but pushed Wang Xifeng aside, rushed to the sundries room and took a shovel, grabbed it, and it was quite sturdy. Then he came to the gate and opened the door with a crash.


    The few people standing at the door were the uncle, the aunt, the eldest brother, the eldest sister-in-law, the second elder sister-in-law, and the eldest nephew who was not much younger than him.


    Ordinarily, these are his closest relatives besides his parents, but who would have thought that these relatives are now becoming enemies because of the fact that they have turned against each other.


    It was not them that shocked Jiang Xiaohu the most, but the shriveled old lady lying in cotton wool between him and them.


    The old cotton wool spread on the ground is blackened, and it doesn''t look like the quilt. It smells like a bad smell, and I don''t know how long it has not been taken apart and washed.


    And lying inside was the person Jiang Xiaohu loved and hated-his grandmother.


    When the father and the brothers separated, the uncle kicked the frail grandfather to Jiang Xiaohu''s house, and he took away the grandma who was still healthy at the time and could help with work.


    Later, my grandfather fell ill, and because the uncle''s family kept making noise, he got sick and died. My grandmother didn''t get any better, and when he got older, he suffered a stroke and hemiplegia.


    She can jump and jump when she is healthy, and her eldest mother can say a few ugly words sourly.But now that she is ill in bed, she has a serious crime.It is said that they can¡¯t get enough to eat or wear warmth, so they have bedsores every day when they nest on the wooden bed of the abandoned pigsty.


    Now, the old man is skinny and skinny, but he is also ashamed to see Jiang Xiaohu.After all, she was partial to the eldest son''s family when she separated.Now he is going to be swept out, how can he have the face to see the younger son and the younger grandson?


    The uncle was courageous, and when he saw his nephew rushed out, he turned around to leave in fright, but was pulled by his wife.


    "You stand still for me, what are you afraid of?" the tigress roared.


    In fact, after the day, the tigress dared not look down upon Jiang Xiaohu anymore.This kid is just like being beaten up with chicken blood, and is no longer the weak chicken that was not shocked before.


    Everyone, if you want to explain why you need to look at the fist in the era of governance, it is because this is a rural area.The villagers have the methods for the villagers to judge right from wrong and the means for them to solve problems.


    The tigress has two sons and two grandsons, but Jiang Xiaohu is the only one, which is why she still dares to find fault tonight.


    Holding on to the hopeless old man, the tigress opened her arms on hips, and instead of looking at Jiang Xiaohu, she spoke to Xiangshu who was watching the lively surroundings.


    "Come and come, everyone is full and it''s okay, all to watch the good show! Don''t you all like to watch? Don''t go, listen to me!" The tigress made a loud noise, enough to penetrate the whole street, "They occupy my land, That''s a foot wide! How much food can you grow?"


    The street was originally a group of old men and women who walked around and walked their babies after eating. Later, there were gradually more neighbors who went out to watch the lively.


    Everyone squatted at the root of the wall, stood at the door, and squatted on the top of the wall. They all watched happily.In the crowd, there are two girls with fresh faces, fashionable dresses and temperaments that are obviously different from those of rural girls.If Jiang Xiaohu saw them, he would definitely recognize them at a glance¡ªthe two young support teachers.


    The girl named Yu Xue, seeing from a distance, couldn''t help being surprised: "It''s him? Fortunately, he was not seriously injured." She couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Ding Lili, a classmate and best friend, also recognized Jiang Xiaohu, and she curled her lips: "It really is a stinky gangster!"


    Yu Xue didn''t say anything, faintly feeling that this might not be what it seems.


    "This is a one-foot sequel!"


    "This Liu Cuihua can really make a lot of noise."


    Tigress Liu Cuihua started complaining with her hands on her hips. It was nothing more than the fact that when she got married, she had no choice but to raise her uncle as a son when she married the old man. Later, when the family was separated, she distributed all the good things to the uncle.


    If someone who doesn''t know the truth listens to it, they will almost cry, feeling that the elder sister is like a mother, the world is going down, the uncle is not a thing.


    In short, right and wrong are reversed and black and white are not distinguished. Today Jiang Xiaohu is completely eye-opening.


    What Liu Cuihua said was really frothing at the corners of her mouth, and she moved herself.Of course, her old man, sons and grandchildren all know what''s going on, they just feel embarrassed and have to stand for her.


    After speaking, she rushed to everyone with her arms akimbo and said: "Now I am the old, young and young, and my lumbar intervertebral disc is also protruding, so I can''t feed this old lady. I will return her to her young son, is that right? ?"


    The big guys know everything, and no one knows what''s going on in her family.Listening to her saying this, they all laughed, and occasionally gag, just say something that doesn''t hurt or itchy.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that this tigress was too high in rank. In terms of speech, she and the old lady were not her opponents.


    However, we can make use of our strengths and avoid our weaknesses, right?For example, don¡¯t you think your family has more fists?We can compare, whether I am alone or your family has a hard fist!


    Although grandma was always partial when she was young, she hid the delicious food with her two cousins.But she is his grandmother after all, and Jiang Xiaohu hates her again, where can he hate it?


    He bent down, moved the blanket aside, and patted his grandma''s hand: "Don''t worry, the problem will definitely be solved."


    The old lady shed two lines of turbid tears, sobbed at the corners of her crooked mouth, drooled, and said something vaguely.


    Jiang Xiaohu walked down the steps, stood on the street, and confronted the uncle''s family.


    Wang Xifeng also rushed to the door. When she saw her mother-in-law lying on the ground, she couldn''t help but be stunned. The past scenes were full of ups and downs, all kinds of tastes made her speechless.


    Even though there are all kinds of complaints against her mother-in-law, the miserable night of the old man still makes her feel distressed.


    Regardless of her son and concubine, she squatted down quickly to make the old man more comfortable. This scene was seen by the villagers, and she was deeply moved.


    Someone said: "This Wang Xifeng is a kind woman. When her mother-in-law and sister-in-law were so mean to her, she didn''t hold any grudges."


    Someone also said: "Ren Shan is being deceived by others, and Ma Shan is being deceived by others. You can''t learn from Wang Xifeng if you see it or not."


    It really has everything.


    Settling down with her mother-in-law, Wang Xifeng went down the steps and stood side by side with her son.


    "Big brother and sister-in-law, what are you doing? Our junior affairs, don''t involve the elderly..." Wang Xifeng said to the tigress.


    Jiang Tiezhu, Jiang Xiaohu''s uncle, was extremely ashamed. After all, it was his mother who was lying on the steps. How could he not feel uncomfortable?However, his wife around him is fierce, so he can only protect himself.


    Jiang Tiezhu bowed his head without speaking, and was gradually blocked by his wife and grandchildren.


    Tigress Liu Cuihua curled her mouth and sneered: "Ah, this red mouth and white teeth, let you say all the good things, and let us take care of the bad things, do you mean that?"


    After that, she put her hands on her hips, and took a step forward like a bucket, almost as wide as Wang Xifeng.

 8 Chapter 8

    Liu Cuihua looked unwilling to give up, Jiang Xiaohu was able to listen to her old mother at first, and waited patiently for her bb.


    However, the patience of young people is always limited, especially after the other party insulted his parents and even instigated his son to do something to Wang Xifeng, he was completely unable to hold back.


    "Feed the tigress, are you endless?" Jiang Xiaohu stopped in front of the old lady, deliberately yelling loudly, and scared the tigress.


    Thinking of the losses suffered by Jiang Xiaohu in the morning, Liu Cui had lingering fears.She stepped back and pointed to Jiang Xiaohu and said: "You come here less, we will have two choices for you today, first, return our land, otherwise, you can raise your grandma!"


    After speaking, her two sons stepped forward, and the three mother and son stared at each other, looking unwilling to give up.


    Jiang Xiaohu was silent, and the other party regarded his silence as difficult to choose, so the arrogance that had originally retreated rose back.


    "Huzi, everyone is an ancestor. For the sake of grandpa and grandma''s face, I will not beat you today. Just like my mother said, you must either lift grandma away and raise it, or obediently return the land to us. Home, otherwise, today my brother will teach you how to be a man in minutes!"


    This time, it was Jiang Xiaolong who was speaking. Compared with his younger brother, he was more round and round. He was more than 1.9 meters tall and weighed two hundred and two. He had a black face, as if he had just returned from Africa.


    Well, in fact, this brother has worked in Africa for several years. He just came back last year. It is said that he made a lot of money.His family is so proud in the village.After all, Jiang Xiaolong is the only person in Jiangbian Village who has ever gone abroad with a passport.


    Jiang Xiaohu squeezed his fist secretly, but behind his mother came a nearly pleading voice: "Tiger, forget it."


    He looked back at his old mother and then at his grandma who was not as good as dead. He had already made a decision in his heart: "Okay, I choose grandma."


    The tigress family obviously froze for a while, this result was unexpected.Take the initiative to take the trouble in your arms, not to mention that the trouble did not belong to them when the family was separated.


    This family of monkeys was dissatisfied with Jiang Xiaohu''s choice at first. After all, losing a ridge of land would cost a lot of money.


    But after another thought, the trouble was thrown out, what is that little money?There will be opportunities to come back in the future.


    What''s more, this was the pit they dug for Jiang Xiaohu themselves, and now they have jumped in, and they have nothing to say.


    "Okay!" Jiang Xiaolong gave a thumbs up, "Huzi, you really deserve to be the grandson of my old Jiang family. In this way, in the presence of the old and young men in the village, you make a guarantee that grandma will be yours in the future. "


    "Why, do you think I''m your family?" Jiang Xiaohu curled his mouth, and revealed a mocking smile. "Speaking is nothing, and the shit that I pulled out is taken back to sit?"


    The village folks laughed, and the tigress''s family flushed with anger.


    "Well, since you have chosen, we will leave!" Jiang Xiaolong, like the head of the family, waved his hand to take a family home.


    "Wait a minute!" Jiang Xiaohu called him openly.


    Jiang Xiaolong and others stopped and looked back at him.


    "You still have something? You can do it again, just take that ridge..." This time it was Jiang Xiaolong''s turn to ridicule. Regardless of whether the old grandmother was half alive or dead, she was fine except for stroke and hemiplegia. Living for more than ten years is not a problem.


    No one is a fool, and no one wants to carry such a burden for more than ten years.What''s more, Jiang Xiaohu''s family is already poor, and if such an old oil bottle comes, he will never want to find his wife.


    Thinking about it this way, Jiang Xiaolong felt that his stupid cousin might have to use land in exchange.


    For their family, this is a double kill game.No matter which step Jiang Xiaohu takes, he will eventually fall into their pit.


    Just as Jiang Xiaolong was triumphant, he suddenly saw a fist zooming in his eyes quickly, then zooming in again.Finally, with a bang, his face hurts so much that his eyes were staring at Venus, and he squatted down with a loud cry, covering his face.


    Jiang Xiaohu slammed his eyes, then jumped up, riding on Jiang Xiaolong''s neck, punching and punching continuously.


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu knew that his fists were strong, and now naturally, he always pays attention to his proper measures to prevent him from being seriously injured and not making him feel better.


    His sudden and stormy attack caught Jiang Xiaolong''s family by surprise.When Jiang Xiaobao reacted and stepped forward to help, they had already finished the fight.


    Jiang Xiaohu jumped away, patted the dust on his body, and smiled: "Teach you how to be a man every minute!"


    Jiang Xiaolong''s nose was blue and swollen, Jiang Xiaobao''s nose was crooked with anger, and the two brothers looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s prestige, and there was nothing left.


    Both of them suffered a loss, knowing that Jiang Xiaohu''s fist was great.


    "Okay Jiang Xiaohu, you wait for me!" Liu Jiang Xiaolong covered his face and was supported by his brother.


    Jiang Xiaohu stepped forward: "What''s wrong? Am I right here? Waiting for you!"


    As soon as he walked forward, the family took a few steps back as if they had seen a ghost. They didn''t understand how the three boys, who had always been weak, had become so fierce?


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t bother to entangle them anymore, staring at him, "Don''t get out yet, wait until I invite you to dinner?"


    This family was so scared that they turned their heads and ran away, naturally they didn''t care about the grandmother.


    When they left, Jiang Xiaohu gave his neighbors a fist: "Everyone, go back and rest, there is nothing good to see."


    "I said Huzi, did you go to Shaolin Temple to learn Kungfu?"


    "Huzi, real people don''t show their faces, you can still fight like this!"


    Everyone laughed and went away.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Wang Xifeng, mother and son, took the old lady into the house, settled in a side room, and when they moved her to the bed, they discovered that her bedsore had rotted and her thighs were smelly.


    Even though he was treated unfairly when he was young, and his mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were at odds, Wang Xifeng still shed tears when he saw this scene.


    "You said why your big aunt is so cruel." She turned her back and wiped away tears quietly.


    Jiang Xiaohu used to hate grandma, but now he is also distressed to death, but the old grandma, full of guilt and unable to say a complete sentence, had to hold his grandson''s hand, babbling and babbling, it just doesn''t matter, I don''t hurt.


    The mother and son worked together to scrub the old lady clean, and changed into new clothes and pants, Jiang Xiaohu wondered whether I would treat my grandma with the medicine from the mountain and river map.


    Thinking about this, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly flashed a prescription in his head. He was surprised, but he was immediately relieved that the dense string of texts that he saw in the landscape map must contain a lot of information.


    Since he was familiar with Chinese herbal medicines that he didn''t know before, it was not surprising that he knew some medical skills.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very excited and hurriedly interpreted this prescription.

 9 Chapter 9

    "Ephedra, Fangji, Ginseng..." Jiang Xiaohu said silently, "Oh, you need more than ten kinds of medicinal materials!"


    He didn''t dare to neglect, he hurriedly found an excuse to go back to the room, closed his eyes and thought hard about the landscape and the landscape.


    When he opened his eyes again, as expected, there was another cluster of flowers and green grass. Here, all the unhappiness was wiped out, and the mood was extremely comfortable.


    After walking for a small circle, Jiang Xiaohu found that he could only spin around on the lawn by the river, which was less than an acre of land. It was impossible to go to the river or the mountains. A barrier was invisibly blocking the way. .


    But it is this acre of lawn, rich in species, complete in categories, and so many things make him happy.


    He dug a thick-fingered ginseng under an old tree. Although he didn''t know anything about the human body before, the moment he saw this ginseng, he knew it was a century-old ginseng.


    After looking for other medicines, Jiang Xiaohu turned his mind and left the mountain and river map. He still cannot understand how the mountain and river map disappeared out of thin air and reappeared in his conscious world.


    After taking these medicines and walking out of the room, Jiang Xiaohu asked his old lady for a pot of decoction, which he used for a long time when he was a child.


    Seeing her son asking for a pot of medicine, Wang Xifeng asked nervously, "Baby, are you not feeling well?"


    "No, I made some remedies to see if I can take it for grandma to cure her disease." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    Wang Xifeng was stunned for a moment: "Why is it so easy, otherwise there will be so many strokes in this world?" She couldn''t forget that her uncle in her family had also suffered a stroke. Later, she accidentally turned over from the bed and was given a basin of water. Drowned.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "It''s okay, I''ll give it a try, you forgot, I have studied medicine." He winked at his old lady, smiled and went to make medicine.


    At about eleven o''clock, grandma was already asleep, but Jiang Xiaohu woken up: "Grandma, come and eat something."


    The old lady is sincere and frightened, being tenderly treated and told to eat?She has never been treated since she fell ill.


    It''s a bowl of chirping medicine, with an unknown leaf floating on it. The old man is muttering in his heart. Did the three boys want to kill me?Alas, I am also sorry to their family. I live enough to live, and die.


    She gritted her teeth and closed her eyes. The old lady let Jiang Xiaohu pour the medicine down. After drinking the medicine, she lay down and took Jiang Xiaohu''s hand. She didn''t know what to say, only two lines of tears could not shed.


    She is waiting to die, maybe she wears her belly often?It must be very painful. The sins I had done in the first place, the sins I deserve now.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know what grandma was thinking, he took grandma''s hand, talked to her and comforted her.


    "Milk, take your medicine and you will get better."


    It is strange to say that the old lady waited for more than ten minutes, and there was no pain in any place. It was just that the left half of her body that she hadn''t felt originally had a numb, needle-like sensation.


    "Sau Fuzi (Little Tiger), why are my hands numb?" the old grandma said.


    Although she was still a little vague and drooling, she actually said a complete sentence.


    Jiang Xiaohu was ecstatic, which meant that his medicine was very effective.


    "Really? Ma is good, Ma proves that you feel! Milk, let''s take medicine and treatment, come, I will give you a massage!" Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly jumped into bed and began to massage grandma.


    After taking a few medications, after about a week of treatment, the old lady''s body is getting healthier day by day.


    On this day, the two mothers and sons were getting up early to wash in the yard when they heard the door ringing. They looked back and were dumbfounded.


    The old lady held the wall with her hand, opened the door by herself, and walked out step by step.


    Jiang Xiaohu was naturally happy, but this was all he expected.Wang Xifeng was completely stunned by the scene before her. She thought she was dreaming.


    "Baby, come and pinch mom to see if I am dreaming. Ouch, you stinky boy, do you have a grudge against your mother? Pinching is so cruel..."


    Not a dream, Wang Xifeng breathed a sigh of relief, and joy came to her heart. In any case, she hoped that the old man would be healthy.


    Ever since Jiang Xiaohu''s grandmother was thrown into their home, the uncle''s family, and even the village''s unknown number of people, have been waiting to see a joke.


    The second child of the Jiang family is so poor, and then take this paralyzed old woman, when will the day pass?


    Jiang Xiaohu''s body is stronger than before, but what can he do?It''s not like his dad, going to the city to work.


    Barabala, there are a lot of gossips in the village, the tigress Liu Cuihua holds melon seeds all day, sitting under the big locust tree at the entrance of the village and chatting with people, why sit under that big locust tree?Because the big locust tree was facing the gate of Jiang Xiaohu''s house, she could observe the enemy''s situation at any time.


    She can grasp the first-hand information about Jiang Xiaohu''s house at any time. What she wants to see most now is that Jiang Xiaohu and her son are kneeling on the ground, begging her to accept the land.


    "Hmph, I''ll accept it, old lady, keep it!" Liu Cuihua thought very hatefully.


    But these gossips, as well as Liu Cuihua''s dreams, were completely shattered in an early morning covered with thin morning light.


    At about seven o¡¯clock that day, a few early aunts and sisters-in-law, including Liu Cuihua, all sat under the big locust tree and chatted with their babies. Anyway, the rural people got up well and had nothing to do after work. This is their leisure base.


    Several people were chatting when they suddenly saw that the door of Jiang Xiaohu''s house opposite was opened.


    "Hey! Aunt Cuihua, look, the second aunt is so lazy, she''s all sun-tanning, and she hasn''t gotten up yet." A little sister-in-law hugged the little baby and flattered Liu Cuihua.


    "Cut, is she lazy, can life be like this?" Liu Cuihua spit out a mouthful of melon seeds, curled her mouth and said, proudly like a wild goose, looking at the door of the house, like when flying high in the sky, Overlooking the wild ducks in the waterhole on the ground.


    But suddenly, her eyes changed, from contempt to surprise, from surprise to incredible.She felt that there must be something wrong with her eyes, how could this be possible!It was not Jiang Xiaohu or Wang Xifeng who walked out, but it was an old lady.


    Although she was still a little lame, the old lady walked out by herself on crutches.Wang Xifeng, mother and son followed, and a family of three talked and laughed.


    "Yeah! Can your old lady walk?"


    "Mom, isn''t she a paralytic?"


    The shock enveloped everyone under the big locust tree, everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Mom, be careful of the steps." Wang Xifeng helped her mother-in-law, but she stubbornly threw her hand away.


    "It''s okay, I can do it." The old lady said, and now she speaks like ordinary people.


    About to feel the gaze from the opposite side, all three of the family raised their heads and glanced at the big locust tree.


    The old lady spit out a sputum, vomiting on the road, and said loudly: "Some people, doing evil, have no conscience, and don''t respect the old man, you will be punished!" She clearly meant Liu Cuihua.


    Wang Xifeng and Liu Cuihua met their eyes, and the other party immediately moved their eyes away with a guilty conscience, and finally couldn''t sit still and just got up and left.


    Wang Xifeng was stunned for a moment, a huge sense of victory and a feeling of exultation rushed to her heart. After twenty years of marriage, she was bullied by her in-laws for twenty years. This time she could finally raise her head and be a man.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw this scene in his eyes, and he was happy in his heart. As long as his parents go well, he would be happy to do anything.

 10 Chapter 10 Early Morning

    Time flies, spring passes, summer arrives, Jiangbian Village enters the hottest season of the year.


    Early in the morning, Jiang Xiaohu carried a hoe and a bucket, and rushed to water the vegetable plot at home before the sun was up. It was six in the morning. He wandered through the village and passed an alley when he suddenly heard the door inside. There was a barking dog.


    It¡¯s normal for people in rural areas to raise dogs. His family used to raise dogs. He accompanied Jiang Xiaohu through his childhood and adolescence for ten years. Later he was poisoned by the dog. Since then, Jiang Xiaohu has never moved. The idea of ??raising a dog.


    Now that he heard the dog barking, he still felt cordial, but at the same time he heard it. The dog barking is unusual, and the house must be a thief.


    He took a look at it carefully. This family is familiar to him. She used to have a good family background, but now she is the poorest family besides Jiang Xiaohu''s.


    Jiangbian Cunjiang is the common surname, but there are also two surnames Zhang and Wang, one-third of the world, this family''s surname is Zhang, currently there is only one widow named Biyun, who can be twenty-five or six years old this year.


    If you want to talk about her looks, she really has no choice.The oval face, the willow leaf eyebrows, the small cherry mouth, although the skin is not as white as the people in the city, it is healthy wheat color, and the figure is exquisite and full, which often provokes a group of satyrs in the village to linger behind her.Biyun has a black widow nickname, the reason is that since she entered Zhang''s house, her father-in-law died of illness, and then her uncle died in a car accident in the hospital for three months. In less than half a year, her husband was on the construction site from the scaffold. Fell down and died.


    A good home was faltered in an instant, and only the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were left. The mother-in-law remembered that she hated her and felt that she had harmed the whole family and had a nervous breakdown. Oh, yes, there is a dog.


    The so-called widow¡¯s door is full of right and wrong, and there are more right and wrong in front of Biyun''s house. Jiang Xiaohu knows the faces of certain men in the village and can''t help but leave a little more thoughtful.


    He hid under the big tree next to him, and saw a person sneaking out of the wall.From the back, it seems to be Wang Qiang, a plumber in the village.


    He jumped off the wall, looked around, and ran to the west. Jiang Xiaohu remembered that Wang Qiang''s house was in that direction.


    "Could it be that what the people in the village said is true? Biyun is really so *?" Jiang Xiaohu was surprised, and pondered secretly.


    In fact, he feels a little sad, because he still likes Biyun quite a bit. He is more willing to call him sister Biyun than his sister-in-law.


    He still remembers working in the field to help his old mother, but she passed out because of heatstroke. At that time, she was far away and didn''t see it. Biyun helped him drag him to the shade of the tree and kept taking care of him.


    Shaking his head, Jiang Xiaohu sighed, "This is life! I''ll water the ground."


    At around eight o''clock, Jiang Xiaohu returned home from work and passed by the door of Biyun''s house. He subconsciously walked to the side of the road opposite the door. This time the door was open, and he could even see the busy figure of Biyun inside the door. , She is probably doing laundry, so hardworking, how can such a hardworking woman make waves?


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t figure it out.


    Just as he was about to walk over, he suddenly heard Biyun speak.


    "Why is it so unlucky, it broke again."


    The voice was faint, with a sense of helplessness, which made people feel distressed.


    Jiang Xiaohu jumped up inexplicably, and recalled the first time he saw her in the crowd on the day of Biyun''s wedding.


    At that time Jiang Xiaohu was still in junior high school. He was a half-year-old who didn''t understand anything. The moment the bride''s hijab was lifted, Jiang Xiaohu looked straight. He had never seen such a beautiful person in his life.


    A ghostly messenger, Jiang Xiaohu stepped across the path and walked to the door, coughing: "Cough!" Deliberately attracted the attention of the insider.


    The big dog barked inside the door, and Biyun looked back and saw him.


    She looked haggard and helpless, her hands full of soap foam.


    "Ah, it''s a tiger." She grinned reluctantly and said hello.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Sister Biyun, what can I help you with?"


    "You can''t help much, so let''s call Wang Qiang later."


    Wang Qiang was the plumber Jiang Xiaohu saw in the morning. He was inexplicably stunned, feeling something was wrong.


    "Let¡¯s take a look. It may be a trivial matter." Jiang Xiaohu took the initiative to walk in, and Biyun did not stop her. She still liked this big boy quite differently from the rough old men in the village, but it felt like this little guy is different from before. It''s different, it seems to have grown up.


    Jiang Xiaohu put down his farm tools at the door, and opened both doors easily. For lonely men and women, he has to worry about something.


    When he came to the faucet, he found that the faucet was like an old man with prostatitis, ticking, there was not much water flow, but there was water.


    "Is the faucet broken?" Jiang Xiaohu said, "Does Sister have a wrench at home?"


    Biyun hurriedly ran to find the tools and handed it to him, smiling bitterly: "I''m such a broom star. I can''t even use the faucet at home. I don''t know what happened to this faucet. It has been broken and repaired. It has been several days. ."


    "Sister, don''t say that, I don''t believe this." Jiang Xiaohu turned off the water valve, snorted, unscrewed the faucet, checked it, but nothing was wrong.


    "Sister, your faucet doesn''t seem to be broken." Xiao Hu was a little puzzled, he thought about it, and said, "You wait, I''ll go home."


    "Hey!" Biyun wanted to stop him. He wanted to say that Huzi, you are not a plumber, and you might not be able to tell what''s broken.


    But before Biyun could answer, Jiang Xiaohu took the faucet and ran home, first turned on the tap water in his house, the water flow was smooth, and then replaced the Biyun faucet. The strange thing was that the water flow was still smooth.


    Thinking of the scene he saw this morning, he felt even more strange.


    Picking up the faucet of his house and kicking it on, unloading the faucet of Biyun''s house, Jiang Xiaohu trot back to her house.


    Before entering the door, Jiang Xiaohu heard a familiar voice: "I said big girl, you can''t ask a layman for things like water and electricity. There will be a big deal in the next minute. Look, he took your lead and ran away. Come on..." This is clearly Wang Qiang, a plumber in the village.


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes burst into flames. What do you mean?What does it mean that your leader ran away?

 11 Chapter 11 Wang Qiangs Careful Thinking

    Both Wang Qiang couldn''t help turning their eyes, and looked at Biyun''s body.


    Gee, this figure has front and back.Look at that little face, crying is a hundred times more beautiful than smiling my old ladies.


    He pretended to be serious on the surface, but his heart was surging.I felt like I was flying on the beach with a scarf in a scarf.


    Well, that seems to work.As long as I fix the water pipes for her every day, she will be touched and accepted sooner or later, Wang Qiang thought happily.


    The red flag at home will not fall, the colorful flags fluttering outside, this is every man''s dream!Although I, Wang Qiang, is only a rural plumber, at any rate, I am also a master, okay?


    When he was dreaming, a cold voice broke his dream.


    "Oh, it''s Brother Wang Qiangqiang!" Jiang Xiaohu said as he walked in and handed the faucet to Biyun.


    Biyun also took it naturally, and the seemingly ordinary movements and exchanges made Wang Qiang''s eyes fire.


    Which garlic or green onion is your kid, and which horn came from?Lao Tzu shows good soaking girl here, you run over to do the ball!


    Of course, Wang Qiang didn''t say what he was saying in front of Biyun.He stared at Jiang Xiaohu and smiled, "Oh, it''s Huzi, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Me? I''ll fix the water pipe for Sister Biyun." Jiang Xiaohu passed him straight and walked to the water platform.


    Wang Qiang''s face changed suddenly, his eyes rolled, he hehe smiled and leaned over and said, "Oh, when did you learn plumbing too? Not bad, you can grab a job with brother in the future."


    This is so sour that even a fool can hear it.Even if Jiang Xiaohu robbed his job, he simply looked down on this weak little fellow in Su Ri.


    In Wang Qiang''s memory, what can Jiang Xiaohu do except for a better brain when he is studying?Besides, the family is poor, and it is a good idea to study well, so it is better to leave school early and work to earn money to marry a wife.


    pipe repairing?Can you fix the water pipe without two brushes?Not to mention, just looking for the cause is enough for your kid to drink a pot.


    Wang Qiang took out a cigarette case and smoked two cigarettes, which he was going to send to Jiang Xiaohu. Jiang Xiaohu pretended not to see it and ignored him.He didn''t think there was anything, hehe smiled and clicked on himself.


    Biyun coughed, covering her nose with her hand.When Wang Qiang saw it, he said hurriedly, "Oh, look, I forgot your lady doesn''t smoke, eldest girl! Now pinch out..."


    He said to pinch it off, still took a few puffs before throwing the cigarette on the ground, trampled it out with his foot, and spit out another thick sputum on it.


    Wang Qiang wiped the sputum stains off his mouth with the palm of his hand, then tilted his head to watch the excitement.He wouldn''t tell Jiang Xiaohu even if he killed him. In fact, it wasn''t that the faucet had a problem, but that the water pipe had moved him.


    Jiang Xiaohu did not directly screw the faucet onto the water pipe as he expected, but squatted down and took a few careful glances into the water pipe.


    "I said, Huzi, when did you practice seeing through eyes? With such a thin tube and black, what can you see?" Wang Qiang said with a smile.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "That''s not necessarily true. I can''t see but can hear." After speaking, he swept his fingers and bounced the pipe from top to bottom.


    Jiangbian Village is very poor. Tap water and network cables were only available last year.Most people¡¯s water pipes are located under the eaves in the yard. A white-washed pipe emerges from the ground, with a faucet on the top and a cement table below.


    The place where the crash sound is unobstructed, the sound is very crisp.From the bottom to the top, it was normal. Just near the faucet, the sound suddenly changed, buzzing and solid.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked back at Wang Qiang and grinned: "The problem is found."


    Wang Qiang''s expression changed, and he rushed over a few steps, grabbing Jiang Xiaohu away.At the same time, he picked up the screwdriver next to it, digged it inside, and pulled out a strip of wet cotton.


    "Unexpectedly, I was blocked by this, and I don''t know any bastard who forgot to do this kind of heartless thing." Wang Qiang cursed pretendingly, "You want me to catch him, and you won''t let him live! This is not it! Toss people, don¡¯t worry, eldest girl, now that the root cause is found, there will be no more problems. Oh, Huzi, you are young and quite experienced, how about it, do you want to be a plumber? , I will take you into the business..."


    After speaking, he patted Jiang Xiaohu on the shoulder with a serious look, saying, "I am very optimistic about you."


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his head to look at him, first with an indifferent face, seeing the other party blushing with guilty conscience and sweating palms.After a few seconds, he grinned broadly: "Brother, you treat me better than your brother!"


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head and glared in confusion. Biyun, who was thinking about where the cotton strips came from, said, "Sister Biyun, are you saying that Brother Wang Qiang is warmhearted?"


    "Huh? Ah, yes, warm-hearted." Bi Yun was taken aback for a moment and nodded.


    You say that people are all boasting this. Even if she doesn''t agree with it in her heart, she will be able to live well. After all, in a village, she can''t see her head down.Although in fact she thinks Wang Qiang is very annoying, very long-winded, and likes to be courteous.


    Wang Qiang smiled unnaturally, "If anything, it should be taken care of by those in the same village."


    "Yeah, Brother Wang Qiang is not only busy repairing water and electricity, he also has to worry about whether your water pipe is blocked. If it is blocked, he will come to repair it. If it is not blocked, then he will have to plug it up anyway. You say Isn''t it, Brother Wang Qiang?" Liu Jiang Xiaohu looked at him with a smile.


    Wang Qiang was still smiling at first, but the more he heard these words, the more wrong he was. When Jiang Xiaohu said the last sentence, his face turned green.


    "What''s the matter? Are you swearing? You said that I let it go?" Wang Qiang roared anxiously, spitting on Xingzi''s face.


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and reached out to wipe the saliva from his face.


    "What are you looking for? Am I wrong?" His eyes swept across Wang Qiang''s body, and finally fell on his waist.


    Jiangbian Village is very poor. Up to now, the world outside has been turned upside down due to technological development, but many villagers here still don¡¯t know what smart phones are.


    Let''s just talk about belts. Many men are not willing to use belts worth more than ten yuan at the market. They all tie them with cloth slivers and make belts.Wang Qiang is no exception, and Jiang Xiaohu is no exception.


    Wang Qiang showed him a guilty conscience, and took two steps back: "You kid is unreasonable. If you have bad water, you think everyone else is just like you."


    "It''s okay, Brother Wang, don''t be as knowledgeable as a child. Xiaohu, forget it..." Biyun probably knew what was going on, but she just wanted to calm down.


    The widow has a lot of right and wrong in front of her door. She has enough right and wrong and doesn''t want to add another point.Besides, if this matter is spread today, Jiang Xiaohu will surely be burdened.


    "Haha~" Jiang Xiaohu smiled, stepped forward and grabbed Wang Qiang''s belt.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Qiang''s face became more ugly, and he was holding his belt around his hands and grabbing Jiang Xiaohu''s wrist.


    Xin said, your brat is too courageous, just want to pick someone else''s pants with one hand?Your eldest brother, I have been a security guard anyway, and I still have a lot of strength.


    He planned it this way. If Jiang Xiaohu is not acquainted, he will be turned over here.Go out, give him another charge of trying to molest the little widow.


    Even if Jiang Xiaohu defended it, it didn''t matter. Anyway, his Wang Qiang''s tongue was like a stick, and the villagers usually asked him to see who had high credibility.

 12 Chapter 12

    Wang Qiang''s wishful thinking is wonderful, but he forgot a word-things are impermanent.


    First of all, he expected that he would be able to overcome Jiang Xiaohu, which is a wrong assumption.


    Wang Qiang is a black tiger with his heart-he thinks his posture is very standard, which is the same as the big villain in the movie Shaolin Temple!But in fact, it''s like a wild dog digs out its intestines, no wild dog moves fast.As soon as the hand stretched out, Jiang Xiaohu grabbed it.


    Two seconds later, Wang Qiang was pushed down on the well platform by Jiang Xiaohu, his face pressed against the cold concrete platform, how embarrassing it was.


    After struggling for a long time like a little chicken, Wang Qiang couldn''t get rid of Jiang Xiaohu even if he was frightened by begging for mercy.In the end, Biyun came forward: "Little tiger, forget it, there is no need to fight him."


    Jiang Xiaohu wanted to teach this guy a good lesson, but then he thought about it, and he was right, he slapped his butt and left, didn''t he leave Biyun a lot of trouble?So let go.


    Secondly, Wang Qiang felt that he was more cleverer than Jiang Xiaohu.


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu let go, he swiped and jumped up, avoiding far.Unfortunately, in order to avoid Jiang Xiaohu, he forgot that there was a doghouse under the wall, and Biyun''s big flower dog had always looked at him upset.Seeing him retreating, muffled, opened his mouth and bit.


    If it weren''t for this bite slippery, biting on his artificial leather upper, plus the big flower dog''advanced age'', I''m afraid it will leave him with two blood holes.


    Rao was so, Wang Qiang still frightened.


    There are tigers and wolves behind!He hid further, jumped his feet and pointed at Jiang Xiaohu and yelled: "xxx you xxx, why do you say that I am blocking other people''s water pipes? I think you are attracted to Biyun, right? You just missed a woman, right? Hey, I tell you, just think about it when you are dreaming, the bloody old and young men in the village will not let you do what you want."


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line in his forehead, and it was hard for him to imagine how Wang Qiang turned such black and white words upside down and said so righteously.


    When he said this, Biyun was blushing, as if her safety had affected the hearts of the whole village.Although the fact is also true, although she has become a public enemy of the whole village.


    When he talked about foaming at the mouth, Jiang Xiaohu said, "You''re done shit, right?"


    "It''s over!" Wang Qiang wiped his mouth and said, listening to something wrong, his eyebrows stood up again, "Hey, I said you kid, why do you curse?"


    "I don''t dare to swear, and I never swear. You said this has nothing to do with you, right? Okay, come here, hey, come here and I won''t hit you."


    Wang Qiang refused to go over, and half of his face still had the cold and wet taste of the concrete table.


    "You didn''t come here, I really did it!" After Jiang Xiaohu said this, he rushed over.


    "How about doing it, it''s like someone is afraid of you!" In order not to lose face in front of Biyun, Wang Qiang was still trying his best.


    Jiang Xiaohu took him to the opposite of the doghouse, under the tree by the gate.


    A persimmon tree was planted in Biyun''s house, right by the gate.The tree is a few years old, the trunk is curved and thick, and the branches are lush.Just outside the courtyard wall facing this tree, there is a plum tree.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Qiang asked with a guilty conscience, refusing to go, but how could he be able to overcome Jiang Xiaohu''s strength?


    After dragging, came under the tree, Jiang Xiaohu pointed to a footprint on the trunk and said, "Whose footprint is this?"


    Wang Qiang felt his head buzzing, and his face went white.


    "What do you mean? Could it be possible that he saw me crawling in and then climbing out of the tree?" His eyes rolled round and round, reluctant to look at the footprints.


    In fact, the footprints are very shallow and the bark is rough. If it weren''t for Jiang Xiaohu''s good eyesight now, he wouldn''t be able to see it at all.


    But what did Wang Qiang really do? His guilty conscience naturally showed.


    Biyun saw it from the side, and suddenly he was shocked in a cold sweat.


    "Brother Wang Qiangqiang, you..." She looked at Wang Qiang in amazement and asked, "Did you not climb the tree and enter my house?"


    "Don''t don''t, sister, don''t get me wrong, why would I be like that! When Zhang Dezi was alive, he and I were good brothers..." Wang Qiang quickly waved his hands and denied.


    "Probably climbed in before dawn, blocked the water pipes, then sneaked back, and waited for you to call for repairs during the day." Xiaojiang Xiaohu said in a modest way.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, you fart!" Wang Qiang was completely anxious. He jumped three feet high, spitting stars flying all over the sky, "You are blind, the ancestor lacks great virtue, you give me this hat!"


    "Shut up, you!" Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes sank, and he glared at him in a low voice, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t recognize this evidence. The fabric of your trousers belt is exactly the same as this fabric, so how do you explain it? Isn''t it a coincidence? You don¡¯t want to admit it, let¡¯s call and ask the police to judge?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Qiang fainted, his face flushed, and he squatted on the ground and sighed. He was no longer embarrassed to look up at Biyun.


    Biyun was angry and helpless: "Brother Wang Qiangqiang, I believe you so much, why are you still doing this? Let''s go!"


    "Sister Biyun, I think it''s better to call the police." Jiang Xiaohu took the opportunity to make up for it.


    Of course, he didn''t really want to call the police. With Wang Qiang''s urinary sex, he would not dare to have another if he was exposed this time. After all, there is a tigress in his family.His ancestors have lived in the village for generations, and he is not the kind of rascal man with two skins. From now on, everyone will see when they look up, and they will have to live their own lives.


    He just wanted to teach Wang Qiang a lesson and let him die.


    When Wang Qiang heard this, he hurriedly raised his head and hugged Jiang Xiaohu''s leg: ""Brother Huzi, I promise that there will be no next time. Don''t call the police!"


    "You promise? We can believe it?" Jiang Xiaohu sneered.


    Wang Qiang was stunned for a moment: "Then what to do?"


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "You write a note and you will never harass Sister Biyun again. Not only can you not come, you have to stop others as long as you meet!"


    Wang Qiang gritted his teeth and stomped his feet: "Okay, I write!"


    Don''t say let him write a note now, let him kneel and kowtow to tell Grandpa to do it all.


    "Go, follow me into the house!" Jiang Xiaohu was just like a policeman, and took Wang Qiang into the house to write a letter of guarantee.

 13 Chapter 13: Familiar Feeling

    Wow!


    Jiang Xiaohu arrogantly pushed open the door of the hall and pushed Wang Qiang in.


    Wang Qiang staggered and almost tripped over the threshold.He was very upset, but extremely helpless.Who knows how Jiang Xiaohu, the grandson of the turtle, suddenly changed from being a skinny boy who was bullied to a guy who can beat and scold him?


    Hey, miserable, miserable, miserable!


    Thinking of me, Wang Qiang, I wanted to take advantage of the opportunity of repairing the water pipe to please this little widow. In the future, I would get a little bit of bargain. I didn''t forget to become a man and walk in this world.


    But now?Hey!Miserable!


    Wang Qiang felt bitter in his heart, and his face was even more ugly. To cry or not to laugh, to laugh or not, is simply a big bitter gourd.


    Biyun couldn''t bear to see, frowning.Wang Qiang saw it inadvertently, and suddenly felt hopeful for relief.


    "Yes, the little ladies are soft-hearted, I might as well be a pitiful face and let her persuade the little tiger to let me go. If this matter is let my mother-in-law know, I have to divorce me." Wang Qiang secretly said.


    As a result, he became even more bitter and rubbed his eyes desperately to make himself look like he was crying.


    Sure enough, this trick made Biyun fooled.


    Biyun couldn''t bear to look at it, and Wang Qiang had also helped her family a lot.Although recalling now, those broken water pipes and wires are all inexplicable.


    She quietly pulled Lajiang Xiaohu''s clothes, and while Wang Qiang lowered her head and wiped her tears, she said to him: "Little tiger, don''t forget it, you see that he was crying. I think he may also know that he was wrong. Just let him go."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Sister Biyun, the tears of this guy are the tears of the crocodile."


    "What fish?" Biyun was taken aback.


    "Crocodile." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Don''t worry about this, you are right to listen to my bag. By the way, Sister Biyun, do you have pens and papers here?"


    Biyun was stunned again. Although Jiang Xiaohu was younger than her, but not old or young, there was a manly domineering manner in his words and behavior.She couldn''t help but took him as her backbone.


    Nodding, Biyun hurriedly took paper and pen.After handing it to Jiang Xiaohu, he stood by the door and watched the scene.She was curious, what would Jiang Xiaohu want Wang Qiang to do?


    Write a guarantee?What can the guarantee cover?That good person does not need to write a guarantee, and he will never do bad things that he should not do.Even if the bad guy writes 10,000 guarantees, he should do it or do it.


    Biyun is a few years older than Jiang Xiaohu, and he has a few more years of dry food, so he has a thorough understanding of human nature.


    When Wang Qiang heard the conversation between the two of them, he groaned and cursed inwardly: "Xiaohu Jiang, you just refused to let me go today! Okay, just write it! I wrote it today, sooner or later. On the bed of the little widow! Without this bed, Lao Tzu is a bastard tortoise, and will wear a green hat in the next life!"


    He sent himself a poisonous wish in his heart.


    "I said a big electrician, don''t show it to us like this!" Jiang Xiaohu put on Wang Qiang''s trick at a glance, "Hurry up, I say you write."


    Seeing that his strategy failed, Wang Qiang began to pretend to be in pain: "Oh, my wrist, I was pinched by you just now. It hurts and I can''t hold a pen."


    He also pretended, picked up the pen tremblingly, clicked it, and fell to the ground.Then turned back, looking at Jiang Xiaohu helplessly.


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered: "It hurts, isn''t it? It just so happens that your tiger brother will massage the bones, so you have to tie the bell to untie the bell. Come on, I''ll heal you."


    Without any explanation, he grabbed Wang Qiang''s wrist again.This time he used all his strength, just listen to the card, Wang Qiang''s wrist bone was almost pinched and misplaced.


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu still pays great attention to measure.If you want to make him hurt, you can''t hurt it, otherwise you won''t be able to write.


    "Ah~ it hurts, brother, brother, you are my brother!" Wang Qiang''s pain called a cold sweat, and it felt like a cold shower in Xiahegou.


    Before this moment, Wang Qiang felt that the biggest pain he had in his life was the moment Jiang Xiaohu pressed him on the well platform.But just now did he know that he was still too young!


    Jiang Xiaohu''s goods are now slapped with chicken blood. They have eaten like old ginseng for a hundred years. The energy seems to be continuous and will never be used up.If this continues, this little bone stick of oneself is likely to be destroyed in his hands!


    The pain caused Wang Qiang to close part of his brain circuit, leaving only his desire to survive.He hurriedly shouted: "What do you say I do, I write~"


    "Really?" Jiang Xiaohu raised his arm a few inches.


    "Oh! I write, I write! Grandpa, I write!" Wang Qiang knelt on the ground with a plop in pain, tears and sweat mixed together, streaming down his face.


    Biyun couldn''t bear to see it, so she turned her face away, feeling that this man was so unpleasant, he must have been a big man during the Anti-Japanese War.Then I thought, Xiaohuzi is really capable and strong.


    She couldn''t help turning her head, secretly looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s profile.


    The young man is not tall and mighty, but his skin is tight and muscular, and the blouse is close to the skin. The very ordinary fabric outlines youthful and hot lines.


    At that glance, Biyun suddenly had hot eyes, hot ears, flushed cheeks, and a heartbeat as if she was about to rush out of her throat.


    Although she is a married person, she has never experienced anything like this.It is a blind date, engagement, and marriage with her husband. After a set of procedures, everyone is so logical, and Biyun also thinks it is logical.


    People in the country live like this.Biyun also felt that women should marry Han Shengwa to live.Unfortunately, the man died before the baby was born.


    Before today, she had never had the feeling of a heartbeat, and even this young woman in her twenties could not figure out what it was like.She only knew that there was such a small seedling that was taking root and sprouting in her heart.She didn''t know that this seedling would grow vigorously in the future, and become a big tree that could sprout her forever.


    After a long, long time later, Biyun learned that the original feeling was called love.


    Jiang Xiaohu pointed at the paper and read word by word, while Wang Qiang focused on writing word by word.


    It is said that it is a letter of guarantee, but it also contains a confession letter.On the paper, Wang Qiang wrote about his psychological activities that he wanted to take advantage of, as well as the use of cotton strips to block water pipes.Finally, I promise that I will never commit the crime again in the future.


    Wang Qiang wrote this long eloquent article with tears in his tears. After writing, he shook his wrist and said bitterly to Jiang Xiaohu: "Little Tiger, I have been in school for seven years, and I have never written so much once. Words, alas!"


    "You just have fun. If I tell the police this time, you have to go to jail, do you know?" Jiang Xiaohu scared him, "But not saying this this time does not mean that Sister Biyun will not continue to be held accountable, and don''t You bullied her from a woman''s family, understand? Otherwise, don''t blame me for stabbing your tigress!"


    "Brother, brother is wrong, you are merciful, and I will leave now." Wang Qiang waved his hand in a hurry, repeatedly confessing.


    If Jiang Xiaohu almost broke his wrist, his wife could definitely take his waist because of this.


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered: "Looking at you, I will never be a strict wife when I get married in the future."


    "Yes, you can, I believe it!" Wang Qiang was still dissatisfied in his heart and did not dare to show it.


    This time Wang Qiang didn''t dare to make any trouble in front of Biyun, and blushed and walked away.Before leaving the house, he was barked by the dog barking, so he fell in fright and rolled out the door.


    "Hahaha, deserve it!" Jiang Xiaohu''s child started to slap and laughed.


    Bi Yun was fascinated, this guy is still a big boy!


    The problem is solved, the water pipe is okay, it should be happy.But Biyun suddenly felt sore and uncomfortable.She lowered her eyebrows and her eyes were red.Due to the presence of outsiders, she couldn''t cry aloud, so she decided to herself that when Jiang Xiaohu left, she would close the door and cry bitterly.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very happy. Suddenly he felt that the atmosphere in the room was not right. When he looked down, Biyun''s shoulders shrugged, his head lowered, and his face almost buried in her hair.


    Although she couldn''t see her face, Jiang Xiaohu could feel the sadness and helplessness.


    According to conscience, Biyun is not the kind of weak woman outside.When she went to the field, she was no worse than a man in labor.Even once the water was stopped, Jiang Xiaohu saw her walking home with two large buckets of mountain spring water.


    The mountain road is rugged and uneven, not to mention a woman''s house, even if he is a sturdy young man, it is difficult to walk down in one breath.But Biyun not only walked down, but also took the burden twice.


    At that time, Biyun was as strong as a piece of granite.But now, she is so weak and helpless, which makes Jiang Xiaohu feel very painful, and wants to step forward to take her into his arms and cherish it well.


    However, the notion that men and women are incompatible with each other is firmly engraved in his mind.Even if the heart was surging, and the blood was boiling like oil, Jiang Xiaohu''s two legs did not move.


    But Biyun, she probably felt something. She wiped the corners of her eyes with both hands, trying to squeeze out a smile, then raised her head.


    "Huzi, is he leaving? Hey, I was a little dizzy just now..." Biyun smiled.


    Lie, look at your red eyes, you just cried.Jiang Xiaohu suddenly regretted it. It was really cheap for him to let Wang Qiang so easily just now.


    He secretly made up his mind that next time he met Wang Qiang, he must avenge Biyun.


    Biyun got up and walked to the kitchen, and said as he walked: "You haven''t had breakfast yet? Sister, I''ll give you something to eat, wait, don''t go~"


    This is not a polite tone, Jiang Xiaohu can hear it.


    The eagerness and desire for him to stay for breakfast was so rich that it was almost visible to the naked eye and could be touched.


    Therefore, even though Jiang Xiaohu had already eaten, he still agreed: "Hey, great!"


    "Sit down and watch TV. There should be a good show right now? The remote control is on the table. If you want to drink tea, you can pour it yourself."


    Biyun spoke naturally, as if it was not an outsider in the house, but his own brother.


    Kind, familiar, no need to pretend, very comfortable feeling.

 14 Chapter 14

    Biyun moves quickly and skillfully when brushing the pot and starting the stove.


    Standing at the door of the hall, Jiang Xiaohu happened to be able to see her busy back in the kitchen.


    The TV was turned on, making a little background sound, which would make Jiang Xiaohu more calm.


    Otherwise, this early morning, a big man ran to the little widow¡¯s door and stayed there and had breakfast here. That would be inappropriate.


    But ah, sister Biyun''s back is so beautiful.Jiang Xiaohu, who didn''t have a high level of Chinese, had a word in his mind-graceful.


    At that time, he learned the word graceful, Jiang Xiaohu only remembered it for a long time.He didn''t understand what it meant to be graceful.Today, seeing that round butt like a silver plate and the exquisite S-shaped curve, Jiang Xiaohu can be regarded as having a concrete impression.


    The weather is hotter, and Biyun doesn''t wear much.It''s like looking at the blooming flowers in the thin morning mist.Obscure, not real.That kind of feeling, scratching my heart, I can''t bear to turn my eyes.


    The young guy almost failed to control his emotions several times, spurting blood, and feeling a faint nosebleed.


    He felt dry and dry, so he picked up two large glasses of boiled water and drank it. This put the fire out.But as soon as he turned around, the anger rose again by the flower that was covered by the morning mist, so he turned around and went to drink cold water again.


    For several times, he didn''t eat breakfast, but he was full of water.


    "Hey! It is said that it will be more and more difficult to marry a wife in the future, and it is even more difficult in our Jiangbian Village. I don''t know if Jiang Xiaohu has a chance to win a daughter-in-law. Will the future daughter-in-law be as good-looking as Biyun What?"


    Looking at the graceful back, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but fall into reverie.


    He drank too much water and urinated urgently. He couldn''t hold back, so he trot all the way to the toilet.


    Biyun was cooking the noodles intently, suddenly feeling the wind behind him, and subconsciously looking back.It turned out that it was Jiang Xiaohu, with a strange posture and an anxious expression, so he ran to the toilet.


    "Puff! How much water did this baby drink?" Biyun couldn''t help but laughed secretly.


    She suddenly thought this kid was cute, so cute and sultry.Biyun''s heart is like a cloud in the sky, swaying with the wind.


    Cooking can''t really be distracted, she was smiling at Jiang Xiaohu, and she was inattentive, and the chopsticks in her hand fell into the pot.


    She stretched out her hand subconsciously to fish, how could she remember that Xia Wan was a pot of boiling water?Brush the whole hand and plunge it into the water, so that she yelled in pain and retracted like lightning.


    Although he pulled his hand back all at once, the originally slender little hand was already red and swollen.


    Biyun hurriedly went to wash under the faucet, and the cold water rushed up, bringing a burst of comfort, but it was followed by more intense burning pain.


    Jiang Xiaohu was peeing happily when he suddenly heard a painful scream from the kitchen, which made him shiver all over and made him feel completely absent.


    He quickly cleaned up and rushed out of the toilet. Jiang Xiaohu saw Biyun crying and washing his hands under the faucet.


    He hurriedly asked, "Ah, Sister Biyun, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s okay, go play yours, the noodles will be cooked in a while, and my sister will give you something to eat." Biyun forced a smile and turned to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Although she pretended to be very relaxed, Jiang Xiaohu caught her eyes that were so painful that she couldn''t help but reddened, as well as her frowning brows and red hands.


    Jiang Xiaohu was startled, and walked three steps in two steps before rushing to Biyun.He hardly thought about anything, grabbed Biyun''s hand, looked carefully, and took a breath.


    "Sister Biyun, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so hot?" Jiang Xiaohu asked, he had to go to the hospital right away."


    Biyun shook his head hurriedly: "No need, countryman, how can I be so squeamish. I''ll go back and wipe it with salt particles, and it will be fine in two days. You go in the house quickly, I will give you two poached eggs Thanks to you today, or sister will suffer a big loss."


    As he spoke, Biyun''s voice lowered, his eyes dimmed, and the grievances in his heart suddenly vented with the burning pain in his hands, and tears fell like a fountain.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt very distressed. With the appearance of Pear Flower with rain, he really wanted to take her into her arms, hug her hard, and give her the safest harbor in the world.


    He raised his hand and touched Biyun''s hair with his fingers, wanting to go one step further and help her to catch her tears.However, just when the fingertips were about to touch her face, they stopped timidly.


    Jiang Xiaohu has never been in love before.Besides, he just helped people drive away the hooligans, righteously speaking, what is the matter of playing the hooligans by himself?


    Looking at her hand, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly had an idea: "By the way, sister, wait for me!"


    He hurried into the hall.


    Biyun was still weeping secretly, she just felt a slight tremor in her hair, and felt the temperature of someone''s finger skin.


    Although the temperature difference is very small, long-time women are very sensitive, especially to the breath of the opposite sex.Her heart beat faster, and at that moment, even the pain of burning her hand was ignored.


    Biyun waited for Jiang Xiaohu''s next move. She even imagined how she would put her face in his palm when the slightly rough hand touched her face.


    She closed her eyes slightly, two teardrops hung on her eyelashes, like dewdrops on leaves in the morning.


    Too tired, a widow family, living alone in her husband¡¯s village, suffering all kinds of rumors, it is too hard.


    If it hadn''t been for thinking, one day the lost mother-in-law could walk back by herself, she would have locked the door and went out to work.


    The chaotic thoughts made Biyun''s heartbeat disorderly.But she waited a long time for Jiang Xiaohu to move further, but heard the sound of Dongdongdong''s footsteps leaving.


    After calming down, Biyun opened his eyes and looked at him, suddenly extremely disappointed.That silly boy ran into the hall and sat in a daze.


    Why are you so dumb?What a fool!Staying little tiger!Biyun complained secretly in his heart.


    "Hey! Biyun, Biyun, what are you thinking?" She was suddenly ashamed.


    I am a widow and I have survived all these years.There are so many idlers and wild men in the village, and those who see the sky give her courtesy, how can she look at others?Why, now I am thinking of a young offspring?


    Are you ashamed, they are only 18 or 90 years old, I am six or seven years older than others!


    With a deep red face, Biyun sighed with a mixed mood: "Oh! I''m going to cook the noodles!"


    She turned around and went into the kitchen again lonely. Through the white steam, she carefully picked up the chopsticks that were tumbling with boiling water and noodles in the pot.He picked the two largest eggs from the basket and beat them into the pot.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know that he was rejected by others.In fact, he was quite aggrieved. There is no such thing as a daze. He just got into the mountains and rivers with a move of his mind.


    "Hibiscus flowers, hibiscus flowers~" He just thought of a good prescription for treating burns. The most important blind medicinal material is hibiscus flowers.


    Since Shanhetu is so strong, he can turn his weak body into half a superman, heal his wife and grandma''s diseases, and treat a scald.


    Jiang Xiaohu stared at the ground carefully, and a touch of beautiful flowers came into view in the green grass.He was happy: "Yes!"


    After a while, Jiang Xiaohu left Shanhetu with two hibiscus flowers.The divine thought moved again, as if an electric current passed through his mind, he returned to the real world, looked down, and there really were two hibiscuses in his palm.


    Hibiscus flowers are not a new thing. Jiangbian Village is full of such flowers, and Jiang Xiaohu''s family has planted several.


    However, compared with these two flowers, the color and fragrance of the flowers, and even the thickness of the leaves, are all very different.


    These two delicate and delicate flowers are as if they were picked from a painting.They were graded by the best and greatest painters, and exuded a seductive fragrance in the morning sun.


    "Sister Biyun, where is the stone mortar at home?" Jiang Xiaohu asked loudly.


    His loud voice fell into Biyun''s ears, making her blush and heartbeat again.


    "It''s in the cupboard in the main room, why do you want a stone mortar?" Biyun asked while fishing for noodles.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t answer. He took the stone mortar, cleaned it, and smashed the hibiscus flower into a pulp according to the memory method.


    The plump petals are so bright and juicy, sweet and fragrant, making Jiang Xiaohu want to take a sip.


    He poured the pulp out into a small clean bowl, holding it in his hand, and prepared to go to Biyun.


    It happened that Biyun also brought the noodle bowl, took the chopsticks, and walked in from outside.The two almost ran into each other at the entrance of the hall.


    Biyun stepped back in fright and almost fell down again.Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly freed a hand to grab her arm: "Be careful, Biyun sister!"


    Unexpectedly, he caught Biyun''s upper arm in a hurry, and suddenly felt a touch of softness and warmth in his thumb, and both of them were taken aback.


    An ambiguous electric current wandered mischievously in this room, jumping to Jiang Xiaohu''s face for a while, and then falling into Biyun''s heart.


    Yes, that''s it!


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly released his hand, bowed his head and blushed: "Sister, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    Biyun was also flustered, blushing and heart beating wildly, even more nervous than the night she got married.Afterwards, she recalled this countless times, secretly wondering: "I am not a person who has never been married, so how come I have such a strong feeling?"


    Now, facing Jiang Xiaohu who had done something wrong and was at a loss, Biyun knew that he had to be more generous to resolve this embarrassment.


    She smiled: "What silly thing to say, you are a child in my sister''s eyes. The child always makes mistakes, it''s okay, come, come and eat soon."


    The fragrant noodles are sprinkled with chopped green onions, a green vegetable, and two poached eggs. It is simply too rich!


    The same bowl of plain noodles, made by Biyun, is better than that made by his mother Wang Xifeng.


    Even though Jiang Xiaohu had eaten breakfast, he couldn''t help but gulped, and the greedy worms in his stomach began to urge him to use his chopsticks.


    However, when Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes fell on the red and swollen hand, he immediately remembered what was going on.


    He took the noodle bowl seriously, turned around and put it on the dinner table, then looked at Biyun seriously.

 15 Chapter 15: The Restless Heart

    "What, what''s up?"


    Biyun actually stuttered a little.


    She embarrassedly picked up the fallen hair and tucked it behind her ear.The pink face is unique in the morning light.


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned again, and his heart became restless.Of course, he is a man who knows what is light and what is heavy.


    "Sister Biyun, come and sit down." He pointed to the bench next to him and told Biyun to sit down.


    Biyun suspiciously walked over and sat down.


    Jiang Xiaohu squatted before her eyes, carefully holding her injured hand.


    Although the hand hurts and it is a bit woody now, Biyun still feels the strange taste when the two hands touch.Her heartbeat passed again, and she laughed at herself: "Don''t jump anymore, you will get a heart attack if you jump again!"


    To be honest, being led by Jiang Xiaohu, this kind of wonderful feeling is unprecedented.Even though Biyun had been married and had met a man, this trembling from the heart was the first time.


    The man she died never gave her such a happy and wonderful taste.


    Biyun secretly and carefully looked at Jiang Xiaohu.The short-inch brain door makes him extraordinarily clever and clever.The baby''s eyes are not big or small, and the eyelashes are a bit long and curled, like those of a girl.The skin is a bit dark, but the blackness makes people happy.


    No, I can''t watch it anymore, Biyun felt so flustered and dizzy, so he moved his eyes away.


    That feeling was both uncomfortable and made her unable to extricate herself.


    In order to divert attention, Biyun asked casually: "Huzi, what are you doing?"


    "Fur~" Jiang Xiaohu pursed his lips, blowing in a cold breath, "It''s medicine, medicine for scalding, don''t move!"


    He used the index and middle fingers of his other hand to gently pick up some serous and smear it on the swollen wound.


    When Jiang Xiaohu blew her breath, Biyun felt cold and comfortable, and the pain was relieved by a third.After the medicine was applied, the feeling of warmth made her feel more relaxed and happy, and she could even feel something digging into the pores and moisturizing her hands.


    Strange things happened, and after the medicine was applied, the pain almost disappeared 90% of the time.Although there is still redness and swelling, it is obvious that the injury has been greatly relieved.


    It took more than ten minutes for Jiang Xiaohu to wipe the medicine for her.


    "Sister, do you have gauze at home?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    "Nothing." Biyun shook his head.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "It''s okay, I''m going to town this afternoon, and I will help you buy some at the pharmacy later."


    Speaking of this, he began to shake his head and sighed again: "Our village is too poor, and there is no pharmacy. If there is any urgent matter, how can it be done in time."


    He secretly vowed that when he became rich in the future, he would open a pharmacy in the village and sell medicine to the people at a low price.


    Although these words were his voice, Biyun seemed to have heard it.She looked at Jiang Xiaohu in surprise, and she felt a little inexplicably.In this mountain nest, there is a colorful phoenix, which is quietly growing up, and will surely take off in the future.


    She had never seen a man whose eyes were so bright, and she couldn''t help but think of the Romance of the Three Kingdoms that her grandfather told her when she was a child.Whenever he describes those great heroes, Grandpa always emphasizes his tone, especially describing their eyes.


    "Bright, like two lightnings!"


    It turns out that there are such eyes, Bi Yun said inwardly.


    Jiang Xiaohu washed his hands, picked up the bowl, snorted and ate up the noodles, and smiled at Biyun as he ate, "Sister, your cooking is so delicious. I almost bit off a piece of the bowl." !"


    Biyun couldn''t help but laugh: "Puff! Your kid can really talk, that''s an ordinary bowl of noodles, how can it be so exaggerated. But you must not bite the bowl off for your sister, there is only this one in the house that has no gaps. The bowl is over."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, and the room was full of joy.


    After eating the noodles, Jiang Xiaohu saw that it was too early, and got up to leave.Before he left, he also specifically told Biyun: "Sister, don''t touch your hands with water, it will take three days to get better."


    "How can it work? There are a lot of work to be done in the house." Biyun shook his head.


    Jiang Xiaohu bit his lip and rolled his eyes: "It''s okay. Just bear with me for two days. If I have a job, then tell me to do it! I''m leaving first, and I''m going to town in the afternoon."


    Waved goodbye, Jiang Xiaohu ran out of the yard in a trot, and almost collided with Aunt Zhang Wu when he went out.


    Seeing that it was Aunt Zhang Wu, Jiang Xiaohu felt a little bit in his heart, and said to his heart, broken!


    Coincidentally, Biyun, who watched Jiang Xiaohu in the yard, also saw this scene, suddenly flustered and a little worried.


    It turns out that this aunt Zhang Wu is the famous big speaker and small radio in the village. What she likes most is to tell the wrong, the east and the west are short, the gossip of ten miles and eight townships, nothing she doesn''t know.


    Especially the little widows in the village, the news was spread by her.Of course, the other widows have remarried, and now only Biyun is left.


    Today Jiang Xiaohu ran out of Biyun''s house, and after Aunt Zhang Wu''s exaggerated interpretation, what might become of him.


    Biyun suddenly felt sad, lonely and worried.She is a widow, and she has long been used to gossip.But Jiang Xiaohu is different, that is a cucumber egg, big and small, no one has a serious object.


    If you tell Aunt Zhang Wu a flower, will Jiang Xiaohu still be able to say a good wife?


    Biyun couldn''t wait to slap herself, why should he stay here to eat noodles.If you don''t stay, or if you stay for a while, can you avoid Aunt Zhang Wu?


    Aunt Zhang Wu was carrying a hoe and a basket on her back, and it seemed that she was going to work in the field.When passing by Biyun''s house, as usual, he couldn''t help but grabbing two gossip eyes to look.


    Suddenly, an object rushed out of the gate and flew towards her, scaring her to dodge in a hurry, and stepped onto the pile of cow shit beside the road.


    Aunt Zhang Wu wore sandals barefoot, stepping in with this foot, the taste was sour and refreshing.She was so angry, she opened her mouth and cursed: "You are in a hurry to die!"


    "Hey, it''s Aunt Zhang Wu. I respect the old and love the young. Even if I rush to death, I have to let you go!" Jiang Xiaohu smiled with sharp teeth, and stunned.


    "You!" Aunt Zhang Wu was so stunned that she raised her eyes and suddenly realized that Jiang Xiaohu had come from Biyun''s house, and she suddenly changed her face.


    A secret smile covered her face, even covering up wrinkles.


    "Oh, it''s Xiaohu, you are not staying at home, why did you run to Zhang Dezi''s house early in the morning?" Zhang Wu asked loudly on purpose.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Passing by here, say hello to Sister Biyun by the way, what''s the law?"


    In fact, he was full of guilt. This matter was originally fair, but it would never go well if it spread through the mouth of this old lady.


    But since he had already seen it to her, there was no need to cover it up, because he was not afraid of the shadow crooked anyway.Come on, soldiers will cover the water and earth.


    "No, it''s not illegal, one is a widow, the other is an offspring, which is reasonable and legal, haha!" Aunt Zhang Wu looked up at the big fat face, looked at the little tiger in the river, and looked at the yard, just to see the blue cloud in the yard.She chuckled, and did not pursue the cow dung anymore, rubbed her feet in the grass on the side of the road, and went away carrying a hoe.


    Jiang Xiaohu made a cut, turned his head and waved goodbye to Biyun in the yard, carrying his farm tools and going home.


    After eating noodles at Biyun''s house, Jiang Xiaohu felt that the taste was endless.This directly led to the fact that he had no appetite after having stewed meat for lunch, the old lady had never seen him in a century.


    After taking two bites of rice indiscriminately, Jiang Xiaohu went back to the house and picked up ginseng, pushed on the bicycle and ran out.


    "You don''t eat meat?" Wang Xifeng ran to the gate and asked his son.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Don''t eat, you''re full, you and grandma eat more! I''ll go to town and be back later."


    Wang Xifeng murmured inwardly, but her son loved her stew the most, and he couldn''t eat enough every time.Yeah, the sun came out from the west today?She even raised her head subconsciously and glanced at the scorching sun and the clear sky. It''s okay, everything is normal.


    Wang Xifeng turned around and went back to the house, when someone behind her suddenly called her: "Mom Tiger!"


    She turned around and saw Aunt Zhang Wu''s big fat face, her smile was disgusting.


    Before her house and uncle''s house had a terrible quarrel, Aunt Zhang Wu didn''t tell the truth in it.


    Due to the face of her neighbor, Wang Xifeng still gave her a cold smile: "It''s his fifth aunt, have you eaten yet?"


    "Why, you still invite me to eat if you haven''t eaten it?" Aunt Zhang Wu walked from under the big tree with a smile, and stood with Wang Xifeng.


    "Something?" Wang Xifeng didn''t like her coming home, and even more didn''t like to talk to her about right and wrong, so she deliberately kept her distance.


    "Your kid is nineteen this year, right?" Zhang Wu''s aunt rushed to the street from the back of Jiang Xiaohu Nunu.


    Wang Xifeng looked at his son, he was rushing away like a gust of wind, his legs were not tired, and he was about to pedal a bicycle at the speed of his motorcycle.In the blink of an eye, he turned and disappeared into Wang Xifeng''s vision.


    "Well, what, are you still planning to introduce someone to you?" Wang Xifeng teased.


    Who doesn''t know the two major characteristics of Aunt Zhang Wu, one is to spread gossip, and the other is to dislike the poor and love the rich.In the village, which offspring can marry a wife, and which offspring is destined to be a bachelor for a lifetime, this old lady has already come to a conclusion.Although, most of the conclusions were still made to her.


    Jiang Xiaohu was naturally in the wave that was destined to be bachelor, so Wang Xifeng disliked Aunt Zhang Wu very much.


    But today, Aunt Zhang Wu actually smiled mysteriously: "Your son is amazing. You don''t need to introduce him. He is free to fall in love. I see you, prepare for the gift, maybe you will be a grandmother soon. Congratulations~"


    Wang Xifeng was very surprised, thinking of Aunt Zhang Wu''s attributes, and immediately said with a serious face: "His fifth aunt, don''t talk nonsense. The child is still young and he is not qualitative."


    "How can I talk nonsense? Besides, your son Zhuzhe is so big there, so don''t think he is still young!" Aunt Zhang Wu winked, and pounded Wang Xifeng''s arm with a mysterious look. .


    Wang Xifeng''s heart suddenly twitched and broke. She must have caught his son in a pigtail.It is foreseeable that in the next period of time, Aunt Zhang Wu will be her little tiger.


    "What are you talking about? Something I don''t know..." Wang Xifeng said in a low voice, "What do you know?"


    Although he is afraid that his son will be the subject of Zhang Wu''s topic, to be honest, Wang Xifeng still hopes that his son will start a family soon and live.

 16 Chapter 16 Seeing Two Beauties Again

    Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s yard was jumping around, his vest was soaked with sweat from his forehead, and he squatted on the ground and sucked porridge.


    "Did you hear what I said?" Wang Xifeng fanned his son beside him, and kept blowing wind in his ears.Grandma sat in the shade, listening to the chat between his mother and son.


    She heard some signs from Aunt Zhang Wu. Aunt Zhang Wu''er is like this. Not only does she like gossip, she also likes to sell Guanzi.It''s fun to say half-hidden and half-hid, otherwise, who will continue to listen to her vernacular next time?


    Jiang Xiaohu was thinking about going to the town. He stayed in the village for too long, and he was really going to suffocate him.


    He was also a little impatient after listening to the old lady talking about it for a long time.The grandma next to me suddenly said: "Little tiger, we are the offspring of good people, so we can''t do the things that go to the widow door in the middle of the night~"


    "Mom, what are you talking about? Xiaohu is not that kind of person..." Wang Xifeng was taken aback, and immediately interrupted her mother-in-law. When she turned around, her son''s face was already ugly.


    "Milk, what are you talking about? Who went to the widow''s door in the middle of the night? What dog did you say to you?" Jiang Xiaohu stared, putting down his chopsticks and bowl.


    Because the other party is an elder, he did not have an attack, but he was in a very bad mood.I was wondering whether or not to go to town, but now I just want to go!


    He got up and went back to his bedroom, putting on his clothes for going out.I said to my mother and grandma: "I went to town to find classmates to play, and I won''t be back tonight!"


    Then, he saved 50 yuan in pocket money for more than half a year in his pocket, pushed his father''s broken permanent car and left the door.


    "Mom, look, tell him to run away..." Wang Xifeng couldn''t help complaining about her mother-in-law.


    The mother-in-law retorted, "Isn''t this good for our family? But the two brothers Xiaolong and Xiaobao have married daughters-in-law and have babies, and Xiaohu should also be talking about him!"


    "Mom, don''t mention the family..." Wang Xifeng was unhappy, she got up and went into the house, but her mother-in-law was outside alone.


    Last time, because of land boundary problems, Wang Xifeng was beaten in public by the uncle''s family with her hair cut, and her mother-in-law was thrown to the door of the house.She still couldn''t swallow this breath, so naturally she didn''t like to hear about the family.


    However, when the anger turns to anger, what the mother-in-law says is also reasonable.When the son is older, it is time to tell him about the marriage.


    Jingle Bell!


    Jiang Xiaohu rode his bicycle and galloped on the country road like wind.


    The whole village of Jiangbian Village was built in a mountain nest. He came out of the house, turned two turns, and got a beam.There is a small courtyard on Liangshang, which is the Jiangbian Village Primary School.


    When passing the school gate, Jiang Xiaohu also deliberately slowed down and rang the bell for fear of accidentally hitting the child who jumped out of it.


    But who thought, he didn''t ring the bell, but when he rang, he scared a person squatting in front of the school.


    This person is Ding Lili, a young teacher supporting education. She was catching tadpoles in the small river ditch at the school gate for the next class.


    Originally, with a single heart and intention, Ding Lili fell into the ditch with a plop when the car bell came from behind suddenly.


    This ditch is very shallow, but there are some water baths, river mud, etc. inside.She plunged in and got mud all over her face, water all over her body, and choked two big mouths into her mouth.


    "Help, cough~Help!" She thrashed in the less than inch deep river.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know the situation. Hearing the sound was not right, he got out of the car and ran to save the people.


    He rushed to the school gate and was startled when he saw that he was lying face down in the water.This is not bad, if a drunk is like this, he will definitely be drowned.


    Jiang Xiaohu stepped forward desperately, stood behind the person, passed under the person''s armpits with both hands, and tried to pull him up.


    Who knows, he moved too quickly, and his hand suddenly touched something he shouldn''t touch.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback, his face was hot, and his heartbeat accelerated.


    It turned out to be a girl!


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know it, but he made a mistake this time, and he let go of his hand like an electric shock.thump!The girl who had just been pulled out of the water by him fell down again in the small river ditch.


    "Ah!" Ding Lili was about to collapse.


    Almost choked to death by the water, that''s fine, what''s the deal with being taken advantage of?It doesn''t matter if you take advantage, she feels that the person doesn''t seem to be intentional.But what is the matter if you pull me up and leave me behind?


    She wanted to cry without tears. If it weren''t for being ashamed to lie here and cry in broad daylight, she would really want to jump up and fight with that guy, and then cry happily.


    Too bad, too bad, I would not come here as a supporter if I knew it.


    The jingle of bells rang from the campus, and another class was over.Students rushed out of the classroom and ran to the playground to play.


    The mountain village elementary school is not as big as the city school, and the entire school is as big as a quadrangle. Except for classrooms and dormitories, only a small yard with a palm is left as a playground.


    Very close to the school gate.As a result, Ding Lili and Jiang Xiaohu were even more embarrassed.


    First, a child noticed their embarrassing posture, Jiang Xiaohu was almost hanging on top of Ding Lili.The kid giggled and attracted more students to watch.


    "Look, Brother Hu has married a wife!"


    The students were noisy and noisy.This made Ding Lili even more embarrassed, anxious to get up.


    But the more anxious he got, the more chaotic he got, and he slipped and fell on the spot twice in a row.


    Jiang Xiaohu was willing to help her, but couldn''t do it. That''s it, the two of them still kept that posture until Yu Xue appeared.


    At that time, Yu Xue was holding the textbook, patted the chalk on her body, and walked out of the classroom to prepare for the lesson.Seeing the students all lying on the iron gate and looking out, they walked over curiously.


    When he came to the gate, Yu Xue looked through the fence gate, and suddenly became angry.Isn''t this the big pervert?Why did you chase them to the school to bully them?


    Thinking of the day she first came, she saw the big satyr arguing with an old woman in the village.At that time, Yu Xue watched it from beginning to end, and felt that the old woman was wrong, and she was still applauding this kid.


    At that time, she even felt guilty, wondering if she had wronged him when she quizzed him at the foot of the mountain.It seems that it is not the case at all!


    This guy is a thorough, nasty, big, luscious, wolf!


    "What are you doing? Pervert, I called the police!" She shouted sternly.


    Feeling the teacher''s anger, the students rushed away and laughed while running.Jiang Xiaohu had goose bumps on his back and looked back stiffly.


    But seeing the girl, staring at herself with an angry face.


    "Not what you think..." Jiang Xiaohu defended.


    "Don''t quibble, I''ve seen it all!" Yu Xue pointed at him. In fact, she was very worried. The other party is a big man, and here is the mountain village again.All aspects are underdeveloped, and legal awareness is still relatively lacking.


    What if this pervert had a bad idea and wanted to harm them both?


    At that instant, various plots from the TV series came to Yu Xue''s mind.Having to defend herself, she began to look down for bricks and stones.Finally found a suitable stone for her, estimated to be able to plunder this guy without killing him.


    Of course, if Jiang Xiaohu would not make any further harm to them, Yu Xue would not throw this stone.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t laugh or cry when he saw her movements.This little teacher really treats himself as a hooligan!


    But he is not angry. Who makes this little teacher look so watery?Just like the splendid mountain flowers blooming in spring, a fresh and elegant breath came to your face.


    He is about to move a seat. After all, his posture is not very elegant, and anyone may misunderstand him.


    Ding Lili, who was lying in the water, suddenly struggled successfully.


    While trying to get up, she turned back and shouted: "Xiaoxue, I''m..."


    boom!


    When she raised her head, her forehead just hit Jiang Xiaohu''s body.


    "Ah! What is this..." Ding Lili yelled, and fell into the ditch again.It''s good now, there is no clean place in her whole body.


    Jiang Xiaohu gritted his teeth and stared, his eyebrows and neck tendons were raised high.There was a sharp pain in that place, and he subconsciously put his hands on it.


    Yu Xue saw clearly this time, with a black line in his forehead, I wonder if Ding Lili should be grateful for her revenge, or should she sympathize with her girlfriend.


    As expected to be a smart girl, Yu Xue was just stunned for less than a second when she realized that this was a good time to save people.


    She rushed over, took a good friend by the hand and ran to the school.While running, she did not forget to scare Jiang Xiaohu: "I warn you, if you dare to approach us again, I will call the police! I will also go to your village to file a complaint. You are delicious!"


    In order to show that she is not good at bullying, Yu Xue stared deliberately.She didn''t know how cute and cute she was when she stared.


    The big bright eyes are as bright as the stars in the night sky.The nose is small and straight, and the skin is white and delicate, like a porcelain doll.


    When Jiang Xiaohu was bent over and jumped due to pain, he inadvertently looked up and straightened his eyes, even forgetting the piercing pain.


    "Xiaoxue, let''s go in quickly, you see that he is a stinky rascal with a nosebleed, nympho!" Ding Lili was covered in mud and uncomfortable. She attributed all this to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s idiot, Ding Lili quickly pulled Yu Xue back to the dormitory, scrubbing and changing clothes.


    After closing the door, Yu Xue''s heart was still throbbing with nervousness.The hand holding the textbook kept trembling.The knuckles of the fingers turned blue and white because they tried too hard unconsciously.


    Sitting at the desk, Yu Xue couldn''t calm down for a long time.She remembered the words her mother told her before she came: "When you go out, you must pay attention to safety. There are so many bad people outside. Don''t trust others easily."


    Barabala, at the time she still felt that her parents were too worried, and the world is sunny, how can there be so many bad guys?But now she realized that there are bad guys everywhere, isn''t there one in the village right now?

 17 Chapter 17 Martial Arts Master

    thump!


    A small stone was thrown from the courtyard wall, and then there was a burst of laughter from inside.


    Jiang Xiaohu came from that age, and of course he knew the characteristics of children''s playfulness.


    He was not angry that these students misunderstood him, but felt wronged and wronged.Why did he become a scumbag because he was doing good deeds?


    Annoyed, he picked up the car and continued on the road.Not long after the ride, a huge sneeze suddenly came.Jiang Xiaohu raised his head and sneezed heartily, and gently wiped his nose with his fingers.


    "Who is reading me?" He muttered, turned his head and glanced at the school. He felt that he and these two beautiful teachers were incompatible with each other. Every time he met, something must happen.


    I am a young rural man who loves five talks, four beauties, and three loves. When they talk to them, they will become perverts and hooligans?


    "Unlucky for me!" He shook his head, turned and walked onto the road, got on his bicycle, and staggered towards the town.


    Honghua Town is away from Jiangbian Village. I heard that the straight-line distance is about ten miles.But after passing this mountain and then stepping over that curved beam, Daoer can go far.Or did the two beautiful little teachers walk so hard last time?


    Jiang Xiaohu patted his forehead, hey, which pot is really not open and which pot, always wondering what those two beautiful tigers are doing?I am little tigers, they are standard tigers, tigresses!


    It was already three or four o''clock in the afternoon when he finally came to town. Jiang Xiaohu was holding the ginseng, feeling uneasy.He can''t find the door, where is he going?Is it a pharmacy?Yes, just give it a try!


    He came to the few pharmacies in the town and asked them one by one.However, the pharmacists and shop assistants in these pharmacies seemed to be discussing one by one, and they all treated him as if his nose was not a nose, and his face was not a face.


    "Excuse me, do you need ginseng?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    "Ginseng? Do you have it?" Those people all looked at him squintingly, dressed like this, sluggish, what kind of ginseng can there be?It''s almost the same with a radish.


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned, and his temper came up: "Of course there is!"


    "Take it out and have a look!" Some people might be curious, and they would say so, some people laughed directly and waved to let him go.


    "Let me show you, do you understand?" Jiang Xiaohu sneered, turned around and walked away with his head high, so cursing came from behind, and he didn''t care.


    The baby should be sold to people who know treasure, like them, sell Banlangen.


    After a round, he came to Xiangrihong Internet Cafe.This is the most high-end Internet cafe in Honghua Town. It costs two yuan and five dimes an hour.


    He felt the fifty yuan in his pocket and decided to go extravagant.After all, he is a big and small boy, and it is also a time when the heart is playing.I used to go to Internet cafes occasionally when I was in high school, but now I miss it.


    Jiang Xiaohu just stopped his bicycle and was about to go to the Internet cafe when he heard a muffled cry.


    Someone seemed to be covering their mouth and crying out painfully.The sound came from the side alley, narrow and dirty.


    Jiang Xiaohu walked over two steps curiously, and looked around.It turned out to be a couple of sixteen and seventeen-year-old half-year-olds who were surrounding a twelve or three-year-old boy.


    "Boy, where''s the money?" The headed boy, wearing peasy shoes and pencil trousers, Chang Liuhai almost covered his eyes.


    He was playing with a butterfly knife in his hand, swish swish, shook it vigorously.Several other little ruffians, clearly his little brothers, lined up on both sides, holding down the boy''s shoulders.


    The boy looked stubborn and bloody, and looked up at him: "Why do you give it to you? This is what I saved by picking up the tatters. If you want money, save it yourself!"


    The voice will remain the same, still somewhat hoarse.


    "Huh? Your mouth is pretty awkward!" Long Liu Hai sneered, "I still pick up the tattered ones. I think your sister sold them outside, right?"


    "I fuck!" The boy jumped up violently, and several rascals were almost unable to hold them.He wanted to rush to tear up the long bangs mouth, but unfortunately he was young and there were so many people on the other side. He just jumped up and was pressed down again.


    Long Liu Hai and the others laughed. After he finished laughing, he slapped the boy''s face with a slap backhand: "How dare you commit a crime with Lao Tzu, so you won''t die!"


    The crisp and loud ear scrapers directly left a red and swollen mark on the boy''s face, and the nosebleeds flowed out again.


    "Search for me and find out all the money. Brothers go to the noodle shop and make a bowl of noodles for each person!"


    The long bangs flicked the bangs and roared domineeringly. As a result, there was a sputum in his throat, and the sound was chopped, just as unpleasant as a rust saw sawing wood.


    Two little ruffians were holding the boy on the left and the other, while the other two fumbled up and down.They took out more than ten yuan from the boy''s pockets. The boy yelled and screamed, but it didn''t work. He could only watch the money being raided.


    "You bastards, this is the money I paid for my grandpa''s medicine!" he shouted.


    "Just your sick grandfather Yangzi, do you still take medicine? How good is it to go to the west early and enjoy the blessing!" Long Liu Hai grabbed the handful of odd bills, taunting and taunting, "Cut, just this little money is not enough for me Two packs of cigarettes, why are you so poor!"


    Unable to explain his hatred, he simply raised his hand, ready to slap the boy again.Seeing that the slap was about to fall, suddenly his wrist tightened, and a large iron-like hand grasped his wrist firmly.


    "Brother, bullying children, you are really good at it." Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile.


    Long bangs grinned with pain, and turned around and cursed: "Which one doesn''t have eyes and dare to take care of Laozi''s business? I x your mother!"


    He turned up his left hand, holding a butterfly knife and stabbing Jiang Xiaohu in the arm.Stabbing the arm hurts, and it won''t kill anyone. As a battle-hardened little ruffian, he still has this common sense.


    Although the opponent looks tall and big, but the long bangs feel that there are five or six people here. Isn''t it easy to get him one?He didn''t put Jiang Xiaohu in his eyes at all. Since you are here, he simply grabbed you.


    That''s what he planned.


    However, the long bangs, who had always felt that they were going smoothly, quickly realized that they were thinking too simple.


    The opponent''s hand was so fast that he was dazzled, and the butterfly knife in his hand was taken away in a daze.After another stunned effort, the others had already leaned on the garbage dump nearby.


    Seeing this, several other little ruffians screamed and rushed forward, even the boy ignored them.Four or five people opened their teeth and danced their claws, and surrounded Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s appearance made the boy stunned for a moment. There are still people doing good deeds these days, dare to take care of such nosy?You know, when he was dragged out of the Internet cafe by a few people, the network administrator and cashier were anxious to become blind for fear of getting into trouble.


    The boy hurriedly drew away and walked outside. After taking two steps, he stopped. After thinking for a moment, he picked up half a brick from the corner and ran back.People helped him, he can''t be a white-eyed wolf and only care about himself, right?People are petty!


    "Tell you to grab money! Tell you to bully!" He smashed the back of one person''s head.


    When this brick goes down, the man''s head must be opened.But the boy is at the age of twelve or thirteen, and he is not careful about what he does.He was completely unaware of the serious consequences that this brick might cause.


    Fortunately, the moment his brick fell, the man fell to the ground first and let out a scream.Immediately afterwards, the others fell to the ground one after another like a trumpet blooming.


    Jiang Xiaohu slapped his head, and when he looked up, he saw the surprised little boy, he smiled at him, "Are you okay? Go home!"


    Then he looked down and found the long bangs in the garbage.The long bangs were also frightened. Originally, he planned to get up from the trash and rushed to make up the knife. Damn, he dared to throw Lao Tzu into the trash.


    But before he got up, the brothers fell to the ground.This scene directly scared him stupid, and quickly went back.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu walking step by step, the urchins with long bangs were broken.Is this really a human?How can one turn four or five lads alone?What''s more, they usually boast of''killing like hemp'', and they are''very vicious thugs''!


    "You, what are you doing?" The long bangs shrank back in fright, and one inadvertently grabbed a pile of soft and lubricated objects, and then the smelly smell came out.


    He turned his head and looked, damn, I don''t know who threw a pile of shit in the garbage.But now, shit or Jiang Xiaohu, which made him more scared, he couldn''t tell.Forget it, forget about the shit.


    Unlike the long bangs, Jiang Xiaohu actually stopped. He was still more taboo about that shit.


    "What am I doing? No, do you want to apologize to this little brother, or go to the police station with me? I don''t mind going to the police station to testify for him." Jiang Xiaohu frowned, "I''m afraid Stepped on shit, the police uncle may not care too much."


    Upon hearing this, the long bangs became even more frightened, and he waved his hand quickly: "No, no, I dare not... Brother, I was wrong, I don¡¯t know he was covered by you, so I won¡¯t dare anymore! Taowazi, brother, right today? I live with you!"


    "You are not allowed to speak ill of my sister outside in the future!" The boy held back for a long time and exclaimed angrily, "Otherwise my eldest brother will beat you again, and once I see you, beat you once!"


    After speaking, he glanced at Jiang Xiaohu quietly, his eyes full of help and desire.


    Jiang Xiaohu understood the look in his eyes and said: "Right, I see you once and beat you once!"


    Long bangs nodded hurriedly: "No more, I won''t do anymore. Your sister is studying outside at university, I used to talk nonsense!"


    "Get out!" Jiang Xiaohu cursed.


    "Yes, yes, I gotta fuck!" Long Liu Hai quickly got up, wiped his hands in the trash, and ran away pissing.Several of his little brothers also got up, limped and ran away.


    When they disappeared, Jiang Xiaohu walked to the boy: "It''s okay, are you?"


    In fact, the boy had a bruised nose and swollen face, bleeding from the corners of his mouth and nostrils.But he just stubbornly shook his head: "It''s okay, man man, what is this pain?"


    "Haha! Good!" Jiang Xiaohu gave a thumbs up, "Okay, you go home quickly."


    The boy nodded, turned around and walked a few steps, then stopped, and looked back at him: "Brother, you can accept me as a little brother. You are so good, must you be a martial arts expert?"

 18 Chapter 18

    On the street outside, there was people coming and going, but no one noticed. In the small alley next to it, a big boy and a little boy were discussing something enthusiastically.


    "Master of martial arts? I am not, but shouldn''t you be studying in school now?" Jiang Xiaohu asked the boy.


    The boy smiled, and wiped off the solidified nosebleed with the back of his hand: "Brother, I have to go! Thank you very much today! Can we see each other in the future?"


    "Ha, yes, I live in Jiangbian Village, Jiang Xiaohu, how about you?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled heartily and touched his head.


    This little guy is good, not afraid of danger, although he is stubborn, he is very loyal.There was a chance to escape before, but he ran back to help Jiang Xiaohu beat the ruffians.At this point, Jiang Xiaohu delighted him in his heart.


    "Call me Taowazi, Huzi, I really have to go, but I come here to play games at noon every day. If you want to find me, come to the Rihong Internet Cafe." Taowazi waved to Jiang Xiaohu, turned and ran hurriedly Now, as if the butt is on fire, I don''t know what''s urgent.


    After Tao Wazi left, Jiang Xiaohu walked into the Internet cafe ticklely and turned on a machine.


    Sitting in front of the computer, looking around.Today''s Internet cafes are different from the past, a few people are playing games sparsely, and the keyboard is crackling.


    He sighed with emotion: "It''s all these years, our village is still not connected to the Internet, and I don''t even have a computer at home, so I don''t have money to make trouble."


    Turning on the computer, Jiang Xiaohu logged into QQ, but couldn''t find anyone to chat, let alone what to do.Randomly looking for a few movies to watch the beginning, but also feel bored.Only then did he remember that he came to town to sell ginseng!


    Open the local forum, register and log in.


    "Selling ginseng, selling ginseng..." He muttered like a magic in his mouth, and his eyes kept searching with the cursor down.


    In the forums, there are many things like playing juniors, catching traitors, and talking about gossip.After turning a few pages, Jiang Xiaohu felt bored, and when he was about to log out of his account, a post suddenly caught his attention.


    The post is on the top of Piaohong, and the topic is to buy a century-old wild ginseng. The poster is a senior netizen, who is already level 15 in the forum.


    There are many people responding in the following posts, most of them are selling their own family members, and some people are cynic.


    For example, a netizen said: "These years, you still want to find a hundred years of mountain ginseng? I asked you if you want to cultivate immortals?"


    The poster did not respond to this sarcasm.For those who posted ginseng news and pictures, his response was cold and merciless.


    "You use artificial ginseng to pretend to be wild ginseng? This picture is too watery, right? Go back and practice for a few years before you come out to lie."


    "You are a century-old wild ginseng? Could it be the green radish dug from your vegetable plot?"


    Responses such as this have caused netizens to counterattack. In short, this post is really "satisfactory" and in full swing.


    Jiang Xiaohu watched lively, met Shuangren Shuangyu, and even couldn''t help but utter a sound.Looking at it, he suddenly remembered: "Hey, can I also post my ginseng to this post?"


    Thinking of this, he immediately took out his mobile phone and took photos of the ginseng.But after taking the photo, he was worried again, how to post it?


    It turned out that the phone he was using was just a classic candy bar, without Internet access.


    Looking around, the other players were playing games and watching movies, very focused, he was too embarrassed to bother, and finally caught sight of the little girl at the cashier.


    The little girl is black, with a ponytail, and she is holding a small mirror.Next to her, there was a black smart phone.


    "I''ll go ask her for help." Jiang Xiaohu got up and went to the service desk without hesitation.


    The cashier did not lift his eyelids, and said: "There are three models of abc, a is the best configuration, five yuan an hour, c is the worst, two yuan an hour. Boot up the ID card, and get a membership card 25% off ."


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "I have driven the machine, I want you to do me a favor."


    The cashier looked ugly, and glanced up at him: "How can I help?"


    Although I asked a question, the tone was obviously "Why should I help you, if I have money to get it".Moreover, when the cashier looked at him, his eyes were very disdainful, and his mouth sneered.


    Jiang Xiaohu knows this chain of contempt. The towns look down on the countryside, and the rich villages look down on the poor.In fact, what''s so great about the town, you went to the county seat, and you were not looked down upon?


    The blood and energy were just young and vigorous, Jiang Xiaohu wanted to have an attack, but thought of selling ginseng, he still endured it.It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. You don''t look down on me now, and you will definitely want you to kneel and lick.No, kneel. I don¡¯t want you to be like this.


    "Little sister, did no one tell you that you have a good taste? It''s like a piece of uncut jade..." Jiang Xiaohu tried his best to squeeze a smile, let alone, his smile is really contagious, the sun is shining , Glowing with unspeakable charm.


    He tried his best to praise the cashier girl in a sincere tone.


    The black-faced cashier stared at him contemptuously: "Who are you~little sister..." The voice is getting weaker and weaker. The reason is that when she looks up and stares, she feels that she is radiant in front of her, wow, this is a pretty boy. , It''s a pity to wear too shabby.


    Indeed, Jiang Xiaohu himself hadn''t noticed that since he had the map of mountains and rivers, his body was changing little by little day by day.Although the complexion is still not white, the skin is pure and moist, like a baby.The muscles are full and well-proportioned, and the height is quietly changing.In the past two days, he always felt that the leg pain was just growing.


    Especially in the eyes of girls, his image is very different from before.Even if it is unkempt and rags, it can touch the girl''s heart.


    The cashier''s heart was pounding, and his face flushed slightly¡ªtoo dark to see the red¡ªvoice softened. In short, it was Jiang Xiaohu''s beautiful male trick.


    "What can I do for you?" She lowered her head and asked shyly.


    Such a poor man cannot marry, but can he still fall in love, she thought with joy.That''s right, this kid is so poor, it must be difficult to find a wife. If he can come to my house and cut in, I don''t care if he is poor.


    Jiang Xiaohu almost threw up. The girl had thick lips, high cheekbones, and her skin was as dark as she had returned from Africa.But suddenly his eyes became affectionate, making him wonder if his play had been done.


    "Well, can I use your phone? Upload a few photos to the forum." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Reality suddenly pulled the girl out of the romantic dream of tenderness and affection. She raised her head suddenly and asked in surprise and alert: "Why, you don''t even have a mobile phone?"


    "Ah~oh, that''s it, my phone is broken, and I temporarily took my old mother''s phone. But look..." Jiang Xiaohu shook the candy bar in his hand, "It can''t access the Internet, the old man... "


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu was very moved when he said this.Without money, anyone can look down on you, and anyone will pick you up.This is the current situation he is facing. This situation must be changed. To become rich, the young and old in Jiangbian Village must also become rich.


    At least when you go out in the future and mention that you are from Jiangbian Village, everyone will take a high look at you, not like it is now.


    "Oh, what forum are you going to? Now you have to download the app, can you do it?" The cashier picked up his mobile phone. Although it was also a thousand-yuan phone, he was reluctant to use it at will.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Are you here to help me, if you don''t worry, it''s the local forum..."


    He told the girl the name of the forum, and the girl helped him download, take pictures and upload.After more than ten minutes, it was finally done, Jiang Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief, and then waited for the poster to reply.


    "Do you also play this broken forum? What age is it..." The cashier muttered while deleting the app. In fact, Jiang Xiaohu would be relieved so that he would not receive messages on the computer.


    "Hey, return to the basics." Jiang Xiaohu said with a strong smile, "Thank you, I''m going back to the Internet."


    He turned around to leave, but the cashier said: "Wait~"


    The voice is soft and delicate, and it sounds like a breathless voice.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned around and wanted to ask her if there was anything else.As soon as he turned his head, a black face was posted.The distance between the two faces is probably less than ten centimeters, and each other can feel each other''s breathing.


    The heat brushed on his face, Jiang Xiaohu looked at the cashier''s blurred eyes, his red face in the dark, embarrassed.Oh, she took it seriously.


    The girl gave him a shy smile, lowered her head to play with the small mirror, and whispered: "You are necrotic."


    "Huh?~" Jiang Xiaohu smiled miserably.


    "Ah what, write it down," the girl urged.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned: "What do you write?"


    "Your QQ, WeChat, and contact number." The girl said.


    Hum~


    Jiang Xiaohu''s mind is blank, is this, this is a target?Although it is difficult for a boy in Jiangbian Village to marry a wife, Jiang Xiaohu himself has been placed in the bachelor queue, but no matter how bad he is, he has his own standards.This cashier girl is too far from his standard deviation.


    "Um, I don''t go out often. There is no internet in the village and I don''t play QQ." He made many excuses.


    The cashier girl''s face got worse and worse.Your family is so poor, you don''t have a smart phone at all, right?This master machine is not your mother''s. Is it yours?But every time she had a seizure, she looked up and saw Jiang Xiaohu''s sturdy body, shiny eyes, and masculine Adam''s apple, making her body soft.That breath also dissipated.


    "What about the phone number? Save one, and have a chance to come out and play together." The cashier girl said, "Otherwise...Security, security..."


    The security guard did not see any movement, and the girl shouted again: "Second Uncle, someone is doing things here!"


    "Well, who dares to do things in our Internet cafe?" A tall middle-aged man led two young men, rushing in with a shovel, and shouted, feeling that this Internet cafe was run by a girl.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that if he didn''t leave anything today, he himself estimated that he would be left behind.So she reluctantly left a number, and the girl was very scheming. She called it face-to-face, and then let him go.


    He walked quickly to the seat, feeling the girl''s hot gaze imprinting on his spine.When I turned my head, I saw the girl glaring at him like a nympho, she shook her phone, and said a few words in silence.


    Jiang Xiaohu understood: "Remember to contact me~" He couldn''t help shivering and got goose bumps.


    Oh yeah, I knew I didn''t need a beautiful boy.Am I so handsome?Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but touched his face with his hand, and then laughed happily, smug!

 19 Chapter 19: Can Xue

    At 5:30 in the afternoon, Jiang Xiaohu went out to eat noodles, then came back to continue surfing the Internet.


    After opening the forum, he browsed through the posts, and the parents were short, he was really not interested in this young man.


    Just as he was about to log out, he suddenly saw a message reminder in the upper right corner. Excited, Jiang Xiaohu clicked.


    It was a backstage private message, he clicked it, and he found that it was left by the poster of the previous top post.


    The message is simple: "Hello, I saw the picture you posted. If the content is true, please come to our company for an interview at 3 o''clock tomorrow afternoon. My company address is..."


    This letter was officially terrible. It was the first time that Jiang Xiaohu had dealt with people so formally, and he was actually very nervous.


    He pondered for a long time before he replied a few words: "We must be at the appointment."


    tension?If it doesn''t exist, he believes in the value of mountains and rivers and in the purity and preciousness of ginseng.But why is the heart beating wildly?


    For the next half an hour or so, Jiang Xiaohu was waiting for a reply from the other party.However, his reply was like a clay cow entering the sea, without a word.


    Bored, Jiang Xiaohu randomly clicked on a game on the desktop.Unexpectedly, this game is the most popular chicken-eating game at the moment, called Survival in the Wild.


    Look at the people on the left and right. Among the few players, many are playing this game. He simply registered an account and entered the game.


    What''s your name?Jiang Xiaohu scratched his scalp, hit a few keys at will, and let the scorching sun be in the air.Lao Tzu is like the rising sun, it will keep going red, the scorching sun is in the sky!


    Seeing his first-level trumpet, wearing beach pants, a torn baseball cap, and a few holes in his shirt, Jiang Xiaohu was rather helpless.


    Clicking the mouse, not knowing where to click, the screen flashed, and he found three more people around him.From left to right, he is the last one.


    The first three are two women and one man, and the one on the far left is called Dandan, which is a female horn.But Jiang Xiaohu expressed his disbelief. These years, he can cheat everything, right?When he was in high school before, he also played online games, knowing the truth here.


    The second one is also a female, called Can Xue.Hey, listen to this name, Can Xue, why don¡¯t you call Leaky Rain?It must be a personal monster.


    The third one is a male number, dressed in King Zhou Wuzheng, called the Guardian Snow Elf, which sounds weird.You really want to have a snow elf, but you still need to protect it?


    Jiang Xiaohu commented on them one by one in his heart, only to realize that he had entered the team mode.


    It turns out that there is a daily task in survival in the wilderness, which is to kill five enemies in team mode.He accidentally clicked the task and joined the team that was waiting for his teammates.


    "Kicked! First-level trumpet, why join in the fun?" Dandan said mercilessly.


    The guardian snow elf said: "The first-level trumpets are not necessarily rookies. They may also be veterans who pretend to be tender or support them. I think we should find a normal teammate."


    Jiang Xiaohu felt a little frustrated when he saw them talking. Why, look down on people?What happened to the first level? Did you eat your food or wear your clothes?Are you going to kick me?I won''t leave!


    He clicked the ready button and yelled the two who were so popular.


    "Be conscious, we won''t kick you, you go by yourself, lest you be ugly." Dandan typed.


    The guardian snow elf said: "I said the scorching sun, classmates, look at our average grade, fifty-five, fifty-six, fifty-seven, and take you a first-level trumpet, do you think it is appropriate?"


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind." Jiang Xiaohu typed another sentence, pressed Enter, and snickered on the screen.


    He can imagine what the opposite is angry, but playing a game and despise people, these people are really boring.


    Facts have proved that Jiang Xiaohu was right.In front of the other two computers, guarding Snow Elf and Dandan, he rolled his eyes with anger.


    "Captain, do you kick or not? I''m leaving if you don''t kick!" Dandan began to threaten. She is a rifleman with accurate marksmanship and has been cooperating with these two men for a long time.


    "Yeah, kick it, he will drag us down..." Guardian Snow Elf also said.


    Can Xue didn''t say a word from beginning to end, but this won Jiang Xiaohu''s respect.I saw a whirlpool on the screen continuously spinning, the game actually started, and the two people over there vomited blood.


    "This time I''m afraid it will fall into a box..." Dandan muttered.


    Amid the rumbling of the engine, Jiang Xiaohu appeared in a military aircraft.He saw players all around him, everyone jumping around and gearing up.Suddenly, a person appeared not far in front of him under Can Xue''s name.


    That was Can Xue, the captain, leaving him against the voice of opposition from the players.Jiang Xiaohu is still grateful to her, um, let''s assume that it is her.To be honest, there are not many girls playing this kind of gunfighting games.


    Jiang Xiaohu ran up, raised his hand to greet her, but the other person turned and walked away indifferently, as if he was air.


    Before long, everyone parachuted and landed on a small island.Jiang Xiaohu happily typed while the parachute hadn''t landed: "Captain, thank you, don''t worry, I won''t drag you down..."


    One minute after the above passage was sent, Jiang Xiaohu became a courier box.Someone ran behind him at some unknown time, and two bricks knocked him to death.


    Sad reminder!


    He watched as others picked up his baby-in fact, there was nothing, he hadn''t even searched for a house.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    A man and a woman laughed wildly in the headset.That kind of ridicule almost made Jiang Xiaohu collapse.


    They didn''t say any ironic words, only laughter.After laughing, he focused on the game.The headset and the team channel are quiet.


    But for Jiang Xiaohu, this was definitely a great shame, and it embarrassed him more than scolding him to harm him.


    Exit the team?He can do this, the first-level trumpet, nothing great, and there will be no less meat.He can say that I am a rookie and inexperienced.


    However, after doing this, Jiang Xiaohu felt that he really lost.


    He decided to watch his teammates game and wait for the next game to start.


    Dandan is a rifleman, and his marksmanship is okay. Not to mention piercing Yang with a hundred steps. Basically, she can''t run away if she is staring at him.The one called Snow Elf Guarding, holding a shotgun in his hand, likes to cat black others.The shotgun is so powerful that as long as it is guarded by him, it is basically a shot.


    Only the Can Xue, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know what she was doing.Take a wok, and keep running with Dandan and the Snow Guardian spirit, searching for things in each house.


    During the period, several good weapons were released, and she was also good at it, but she didn''t kill anyone.She usually plays the bait outside the house.When someone took aim at her and was about to come and take the head, Dandan or the Guardian Snow Elf appeared.


    This kind of drama has been staged until the middle of the game.At that time, the rest of the island were all players in team state, and the scattered players had been eliminated.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the time, feeling a little impatient, fifteen minutes.For him, money is lost every minute!


    Looking at the remaining players on the island, the sharp drop from 120 to 32 means that the competition has become fierce.Jiang Xiaohu''s retreat heart came back to life again, and he decided to continue to take a look at who was the one who would kill him.Learn by the way, don¡¯t look back and make people laugh.


    Although it is a game, he does not want to be a weaker.Haven''t you tasted enough in reality in the past ten years?


    Suddenly, he heard an "Oh" in the headset.The voice was very small, it was made by Captain Can Xue, who was actually a girl.


    He immediately switched his perspective to Can Xue.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t hear any emotions about that voice, but from Can Xue''s performance, he guessed it should be a surprise.


    Can Xue picked up an awm from a box, which was a good sniper rifle.


    Holding a sniper rifle, Can Xue and the other two people touched a mountain.There is a bunker here, they sneak in, and no longer change locations.


    Jiang Xiaohu discovered that the alarm had already sounded, the safety zone was getting smaller and smaller, and people kept moving closer to this mountain.


    Awm kept emitting fire in Can Xue''s hands, and every shot was accompanied by a human head.


    It turned out that this girl is actually playing sniper!


    "Handsome!" Jiang Xiaohu was impressed by her marksmanship, and couldn''t help but hit a string of 666 on the screen.


    "Are you cheating a corpse? You can''t play, and don''t affect everyone, okay? Didn''t you see that this is the championship game?" In the headset, there was a man''s dissatisfied reprimand, guarding the snow elf.


    Jiang Xiaohu discovered only then that there were only seven people left on the court.That means that the rest is likely to be an entire team and very strong.


    The four-person team can remain so far, you can imagine how powerful each player is.No wonder everyone is so nervous.


    Even so, Jiang Xiaohu was still upset and insisted not to withdraw.


    "Don''t bb if you don''t quit, be upset!" Dandan said, "Be conscious of it!"


    The three of them each found a place to squat and waited.


    Sure enough, there is a four-man team, which is similar to their lineup. The difference is that they have an extra submachine gunner.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt guilty for a while, if he hadn''t been too foody, he would be able to help now!


    He nervously thought that he was really on the battlefield, without saying a word, looking at all directions.


    The opponent''s sniper squatted very far, not knowing where, the submachine gunner trot and charged from the front.Dandan cursed, raised the gun to meet him, and the two started a fierce battle at the gate of the bunker.


    Can Xue can''t be bait now, only she is on it.


    The ping-pong-pong shot rang out, and the blood was surviving, but the opponent''s submachine gun was not much better. The blood was severely surviving, and he went to the side to take medicine.


    "You hurry up, don''t waste bullets, I don''t have much medical kit!" Dandan rushed to the guardian snow elf dissatisfiedly.


    Just now, she had a good chance. She had already led the opponent to the window, but the guardian snow elf shot in advance, startling the enemy away.


    "I see, don''t be long-winded." Guardian Snow Elf said, "If it wasn''t for multiple rookies, could the pressure be so great now?"


    He shifted all the responsibility to Jiang Xiaohu.

 20 Chapter 20

    Dandan and the guardian snow elves were chirping, and suddenly Jiang Xiaohu saw that the surviving players had changed from seven to five on the screen, and he was immediately dumbfounded.


    There was a dead silence in the headset, and a few seconds later, Dandan burst out a desperate scream: "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~"


    "I~" The guardian snow elf held back for a long time, and only said one word. Jiang Xiaohu guessed that he wanted to scold his mother, but he had to maintain his demeanor in front of girls.


    "Hahaha!" Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help laughing, forgetting that he also opened the wheat.


    When the two heard him smiling, they all aimed at him.


    "What do you mean?" Dandan asked angrily, "A first-level rookie, dare to laugh at seniors?"


    "Puff~ I''m sorry, I couldn''t help it. You two continue to quarrel, but I suggest that you make an appointment in private, otherwise the residual blood will be disturbed." Jiang Xiaohu deliberately said.


    The guardian snow elf kept holding back and said nothing, Jiang Xiaohu guessed that this man is a man after all, and he is embarrassed to do something wrong.


    Captain Can Xue finally spoke: "Shut up."


    It''s cool and it sounds so crisp as ice cubes collide with a glass.


    The three people attached to her perspective, and the whole game suddenly became tense.There are four on the opposite side, one on your side, or a sniper, how do you fight?Besides, the person on the opposite side is so cunning.


    "I see Xue''er, it''s okay if you don''t get the number one." The Snow Guardian soothed, "It''s just a doll, I''ll buy it for you."


    "Shut up." Can Xue''s voice became colder.


    There was a lot of silence over the headphones.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw her staring intently. There was a rock with no shelter beside it. The rock was not too tall, and it did not look like a Tibetan.


    "Xue''er, people are here at eleven o''clock and four o''clock." Dandan reminded.


    Jiang Xiaohu noticed that the two people circumvented the bunker from the left and right sides.Even if there are people behind the stone, there are only three.It means that there is another person nearby, maybe the guy who killed Dandan and guarded the snow elf just now.


    Everyone suddenly became nervous, Jiang Xiaohu, who was for the first time traveling, felt even more immersive.


    Suddenly, he heard Xixisuosuo''s voice, very faint, like someone beside him, but also like in a game.


    "Be careful." He couldn''t help reminding Can Xue.


    The sound suddenly stopped again, and then immediately came from behind the door leading to the rooftop.It''s footsteps!


    Jiang Xiaohu''s hair was standing upright, because Can Xue was hiding near the concrete pier next to the Tiantai Gate.If someone comes in, she will be dealt with with one stroke!


    "The door, here comes!" Jiang Xiaohu only had time to say these three words.


    As soon as his voice fell, Can Xue switched to a pan, and almost at the same time, a sneaky figure came out of the door, crouching.


    He and Can Xue stared at each other and met at the door.Then, the two of them reacted at the same time, one raised the slab and the other opened the pan.


    boom!boom!


    Both of them are masters, so there is no need to describe them, in short, Jiang Xiaohu was dazzled.There was also an exclamation in the earphones, and Dandan kept yelling: "Ah, why are you still here!"


    "Xue''er be careful, I really hate that I can''t be with you!" The Snow Guardian said in pain, and there was a popping sound that sounded like a slap in the face.


    What a mess!When Jiang Xiaohu looked at it again, there was already a person on the ground. Can Xue found a few medical kits from the box, but there were only four people left on the screen, and the safety was too small to be appalling.


    On the ground, the other three people were getting closer, and even the opponent''s snipers were carrying guns and charging.


    Jiang Xiaohu was dumb and felt that this game was lost!However, it is worthwhile to experience such an exciting half an hour with a girl with such a nice voice.


    "Scorching sun, help me." Can Xue said suddenly.


    This was one of the sentences she spoke with the most words, and the target was actually Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment, and immediately agreed: "Okay!"


    The guardian snow elf was obviously unhappy: "Xue''er, let me help you, he is novice, inexperienced." At this time, his attitude towards Jiang Xiaohu has been significantly relaxed.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t think it was because of his comradeship with him.He felt that the reason why the guardian snow elf changed his attitude was entirely to please Can Xue.


    "Don''t talk, scorching sun, listen for me." Can Xue said.


    Jiang Xiaohu gave a hum and listened carefully.In fact, he also felt quite surprised. When did his ears become so sensitive?


    This is true in reality, and it is also true in games.If you have to explain, then only thank you Shanhetu.


    In short, Jiang Xiaohu has been following Can Xue''s sight.The latter put away the gun and quietly went downstairs, hiding in the corner of the stairs on the second floor.


    "Window." Jiang Xiaohu reminded.


    Just at the corner of the stairs, there is a window that is a vent, which is less than four or five meters high from the ground.


    "Cut! You''re less bluffing, this window won''t let anyone come in." Dandan couldn''t help but scoffed.


    As soon as she finished her voice, a figure swooped in from the window and was picked up by Can Xue''s hands, and it ended.


    "Dandan, don''t tell me, the game was revised yesterday, and there is a stand under the window to stand on." The Guardian Snow Elf typed out a few lines embarrassingly on the team channel, and Dandan never said anything.


    "The back door on the first floor!" Jiang Xiaohu said again.


    Can Xue said: "It''s too late." From where she is to the first floor, even if she jumps the stairs directly, she has to walk more than ten steps.If the enemy is already at the back door, then she jumps the stairs to be a living target for others.


    "It''s too late." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Can Xue hesitated, but still listened to his opinion.


    She catted downstairs and hid behind the back door.


    "Don''t hide here, you just shoot at the door, snipe!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    In front of another computer, a young and beautiful girl with short hair frowned. Is this all right?God messenger, she actually obeyed Jiang Xiaohu''s opinion, stood in front of the door, aimed at the door panel, and pulled the trigger.


    With a gunshot, the girl saw on the screen that the number of survivors had changed from three to two.She breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time infinite curiosity surged in her heart: "How did this guy know? Could it be that he opened up?"


    On the screen, Dandan typed out a string of 666, while the Snow Guardian elf typed out''Sher, you are awesome''. The girl felt a little annoyed by his words.


    In the game, Jiang Xiaohu has no time to be proud.He stared his eyebrows and listened carefully. Now the wind was blowing outside, which somewhat affected him to hear the footsteps.


    At this moment, a series of conversations appeared on the public channel, and it was obvious that the other party was interfering with Can Xue.


    "Little brother, it''s not bad, we solved the three brothers as soon as we took action. But I advise you not to hold on, you must not get me."


    The other party assumes that Can Xue is a boy. Which girl can play this game well?Most girls enter the game, just playing soy sauce.


    Can Xue ignored him and only asked Jiang Xiaohu: "Can you find him?"


    "Wait a minute." Jiang Xiaohu replied.


    The other party said again: "Come to our team. Welfare is 666. We will give you six months of vip for free. Every month, we also have offline dinners. There are so many beautiful and handsome men in the team."


    With all kinds of incentives, Can Xue just didn''t speak, and the other party began to use insulting language.


    "My son, don''t waste my time, come out and die!"


    "Come on, kneel. Licking! Our mountain brother is not something you can fight against. Have you ever won the provincial e-sports runner-up?"


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense to him, maybe he''s a dumb, shemale."


    His teammates also began to interfere with Can Xue, and Can Xue simply turned off the entire subtitle screen and only talked to Jiang Xiaohu.


    The other party''s chirps were crooked, which somewhat disturbed Jiang Xiaohu.He had just finished reading their dirty words in a sullen expression, and suddenly heard a click.


    Survival in the wilderness is a very realistic game, with all kinds of flowers and trees swaying outside, which can make you feel short of breath when you smoke.The click just now, the sound of broken glass being stepped on, came from under the front door window on the first floor, behind Can Xue.


    Between the front and rear doors, there is only a sofa, which is very empty.If the opponent really appeared from the front door, Can Xue would become a living target.


    Can Xue seemed to have heard it too, and turned around.


    Jiang Xiaohu suddenly shouted: "Don''t move, shoot at the door!"


    He roared anxiously and fiercely, full of momentum.Can Xue didn''t even have time to turn his mind, so he listened to him and fired a second shot at the door with a bang.


    After the first shot, the door panel had a hole, and the second shot directly smashed the door.


    "Shabi, how could there be a second person at the door?" The Snow Guardian yelled at the earphones.


    Dandan also sighed regretfully: "Okay, Cher is already good enough, who let us be a rookie?"


    Both of them put down the mouse, ready to take off the headset, to completely end this sweaty battle.


    But as soon as Can Xue''s muzzle burst into flames, a figure suddenly appeared in the hole in the doorway. With the sound of gunshots and door fragments flying, the man was shot far away and landed into a box.


    The public channel was dead silent at first, followed by scolding.The game was over. Jiang Xiaohu was relieved when he saw the word victory on the screen.A bead of sweat rolled down his forehead and dripped onto his pants.


    There was exciting triumphal music from the headphones, and Jiang Xiaohu suddenly became happy. His heart was sweeter than eating honey, and he felt happier than picking up a hundred yuan.


    "Oh, why is it so hot? I''ll wipe your sweat for you." Suddenly a small dark hand stretched out and took a tissue to help Jiang Xiaohu wipe the sweat.


    What she wiped was not Jiang Xiaohu''s forehead, but his pants.


    Jiang Xiaohu sat in the chair, where the sweat dripped, just near the thigh, the root, and the sensitive place.The hand suddenly stretched out, making him itchy and startled, he jumped up quickly, and almost dropped the earphones on the ground.


    "What?" He looked at the owner of that hand¡ªthe cashier in surprise.


    The cashier chuckled and handed him a bottle of Coke: "Brother, seeing you are tired and playing hot, I''ll give you a bottle of ice-cola, I will ask you."


    The Coke was already on, smoking white smoke, and a straw was inserted.


    This lady cashier is really caring.

 21 Chapter 21

    Liu Menglin sat in front of the computer and exhaled a long breath.She held the mouse for a few tricks, took a screenshot of the result, sent it to someone on QQ, and then slowly took off the headset.


    The refreshing short hair sets off her beautiful face even more exquisitely, but the expression on Guazi''s face is very indifferent.


    "This scorching sun is really interesting." She said to herself.


    Ding Lingling!


    The phone rang, Liu Menglin grabbed the phone impatiently and unceremoniously pressed the reject button.


    The name of the caller ID is Xu Liang.


    Liu Menglin is nineteen years old this year, her youthful body is wrapped in a wide hip-hop outfit, and her lines are not very clear.But judging from the sleek shoulders and the hips that look like a Jingxin watermelon, the figure is absolutely top-notch.


    Under the smoky makeup, the big eyes are shining with cute light, and the small cherry mouth is painted dark red, which is extraordinarily personal.


    Leaving the game, Liu Menglin became a little bit depressed.Anxiously, she threw the phone on the next bed, then got up and went to the living room, opened the refrigerator and got a bottle of cold beer.


    As a sophomore, Liu Menglin did not live in the dormitory, but lived alone in her bachelor apartment.


    This house belongs to her. It was the house that her mother had wisely decided and had a long-term vision to buy for her in Dongchuan, the provincial capital.


    Usually, when there is no class, Liu Menglin will stay alone in this house. The two-story LOFT apartment on the bottom is decorated in an industrial style.


    Gray, white and black, it seems to be incompatible with the gender of the house owner. However, the conflict of this contradiction has made the person in this room even more mysterious.


    "By the way, I haven''t added him as a friend yet!" Liu Menglin suddenly remembered this after taking a sip of beer.


    The rookie in the team today, although he has some technical skills, his instinct is very accurate.


    Yes, Liu Menglin attributed her excellent listening skills to intuition.Four times in a row, let her kill four opponents, this is simply.


    She dong dong dong climbed the stairs to the room upstairs, clicked the mouse, and searched for the name in the game.However, the name is gray, and the player is offline.


    "If you can really get the first place three times in a row, I won''t care about you, I''m afraid you are a plaything!" The roar of his father Liu Guoqiang was still in my ears.


    "Then give it a try! See if I have a talent for e-sports, or if I am really frustrated!" Liu Menglin shouted back stubbornly.


    "Wow! The first three times, give me the screenshot! Also, you can''t drop off at the end of the semester! Do both, I don''t care about you!" Liu Guoqiang tore off the buttons of his collar, his hands on his hips, his face flushed with anger.


    She couldn''t bear his appearance very much. She was a workaholic, and treated everyone as her subordinate. When she got home, she always wandered around various documents and meetings.It was because of his appearance that his mother became ill and she was completely mad.


    Liu Menglin insisted on adding Lie Sun as a friend, looking forward to the first-level rookie to be online as soon as possible and cooperate again.


    ...


    "Um~" Jiang Xiaohu took the ice cola tremblingly, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    The black girl cashier lowered his head, fiddled with the corners of his clothes, and said shyly: "This Internet cafe is run by my dad. I am the only daughter and have no match yet."


    Do you want to be so straightforward?Jiang Xiaohu thought to himself.


    "Hey, that''s okay." Jiang Xiaohu smiled awkwardly, "Your conditions are so good, the young people chasing you must be in Yuqian Town, right?"


    "No..." The black girl shook her head.


    "Oh~" Jiang Xiaohu nodded, saying that this girl is still honest.


    "It''s all in the county seat." The black girl said again.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth twitched again, and he smiled, there was nothing to say.


    "I see your name, your name is Jiang Xiaohu? My name is Cui Cui, Zheng Cui Cui." The black girl said, "My house lives in the back alley. The two houses facing the Internet cafe are my house."


    Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded. He knew this family was rich a long time ago. Was it so rich?You should know that there are two or three hundred machines on two floors at the bottom of Xiangrihong Internet Cafe.This is the pavement facing the street, and it is very valuable in the town.


    Does anyone still have two houses in the back alley?Hey, this family is not a millionaire.Jiang Xiaohu felt sore in his heart, and secretly said: "In the future, I will also be a millionaire."


    Zheng Cuicui quietly touched his elbow and whispered shyly: "Are you free tonight? There is a movie in the small square in the town, should you go to see it?"


    "No~ I live in Jiangbian Village. Didn''t you tell me that it is very poor, very poor, and no girl wants to marry in." Jiang Xiaohu shivered and deliberately said, "Poor me, I grew up drinking northwest wind when I was a child Yes. Hey, I won¡¯t tell you anymore, my mother called."


    He took out the phone, pretended to answer the call, waved to Zheng Cuicui, and hurried out.


    Zheng Cuicui didn''t even pull and pull him. In the end, he could only stomped regretfully, drooling while looking at his back.


    "Death! The entire Honghua Town is my own Internet cafe. I don''t believe you won''t come online anymore!" Zheng Cuicui said in his heart, "But you are so handsome, even if you run away, you are so temperamental. Don''t worry, Xiaohu, I don''t think so. You are poor, you can cut the door backwards!"


    Thinking about it, her face turned red, black and red.


    But he said that Jiang Xiaohu originally planned to spend the night here. Who would have thought that the little boss here is so charming.In desperation, he got on his bicycle and wandered around.Thinking about having a date with the poster tomorrow, and thinking about the distance from home to the county seat, he was worried.


    Honghua Town is the most fringe town in Luliu County. It is more than 40 miles away from the county seat, and there is a mountain beam in it. There is only one train a day.From Jiangbian Village to Honghua Town, there is such a long mountain road. If we set off directly from home tomorrow, wouldn''t he be exhausted?


    Jiang Xiaohu felt worried about the thirty or forty yuan left in his pocket.Do you live in a hotel?Inquire about it!


    He was pushing the car and strolling along the street, but there were several hotels open.But maybe he is so young and bully, maybe it¡¯s the price now, the cheapest room in a night costs 35 yuan, the room is so small that it can only fit a 1.2-meter bed, and the door is the bed. The head of the bed is the kind of window.


    Living in this kind of place is suffocated to death and expensive.Jiang Xiaohu thought about it, but decided to go home. The golden kennel and silver kennel are not as good as his own dog kennel.


    Riding a car, Jiang Xiaohu drove home, and he saw an object beside the huge trash can at the intersection that was about to leave the town.


    To be precise, it was an old man.


    The old man leaned over the trash can, his eyes closed, his hands and feet twitching.


    Look at his clothes, he doesn''t look like a tramp or beggar.Besides, even a homeless man can''t just watch him get sick and die.


    He got off the bicycle and ran to help the old man up.


    This old man is not young, and he is afraid that he will be in his seventies. According to his age, he is about the same age as Jiang Xiaohu''s grandfather.


    "Grandpa, are you okay?" Jiang Xiaohu patted his face, fever and hot.


    The old man gave an address vaguely, which turned out to be a resident of Honghua Town.Jiang Xiaohu promised and said to him: "Then hold on, I''ll take you to the hospital first."


    He locked the bicycle next to the trash can, and then ran to the town health center with the old man on his back.


    The health center is very small, next to the town mansion compound, located in the middle of the town, very eye-catching.When he arrived at the health center, Jiang Xiaohu was shocked by the crowded people: "Wow, what time is this afternoon, how many people are in the health center? Hey, all business is poor these days, except for the hospital. not bad!"


    The town¡¯s health center is very small, and there are few formal medical workers. Jiang Xiaohu squeezed the number of the elderly.But after finishing the call, it was their turn to consult, but the doctor got off work.


    Jiang Xiaohu supported the old man and watched a chubby middle-aged woman walk out of the office, carrying a bag, and perming her curly hair, which is very fashionable in a small town.


    People nearby were greeting her: "Doctor Liu, are you off work?"


    "Oh, it''s really hard for Doctor Liu to get off work so late!"


    All that is said are employees of the health center.But Jiang Xiaohu, and the patients behind him, were impatient.


    Jiang Xiaohu took out his cell phone and saw it was less than five o''clock. Then, looking at the hospital rules and regulations posted on the wall, it was clear that he left work at five thirty.In half an hour, the doctor locked the door and left.


    He stopped the doctor Liu and said, "You are Doctor Liu? We have been in line for a long time, can you give us a look?"


    At that time, Doctor Liu was smiling and chatting with a little nurse: "...that is, I made a special trip to the county to manage..."


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s words, Doctor Liu turned his head and glanced at him, then carried his bag and continued walking, without stopping, and soon disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    She didn''t ridicule or refute, only that gentle glance, Jiang Xiaohu will never forget.


    It was contempt, it was ignorance, it was extreme look down on him.Yes, for someone like you, I don¡¯t even bother to scold you.


    The 19-year-old Jiang Xiaohu blushed and stood awkwardly.Although the people around him didn''t care about this, at most they glanced at him and thought he was young and ignorant, but he felt that the eyes of the whole world fell on him.It is embarrassing to be sarcasm and contempt.


    At that moment, Jiang Xiaohu vowed that one day, Dr. Liu would kneel in front of him and admit his mistake.


    He clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and swore.At this time, the situation of the old man next to him was getting worse.


    Jiang Xiaohu suddenly slapped his forehead and called himself a fool: "Fool Jiang Xiaohu, don''t you have a mountain and river map? Is there any medicine in the mountain and river map? Go back and treat him yourself!"


    According to the address given by the old man, Jiang Xiaohu carried him on his back again, and carried him back home.


    When he arrived at the place, Jiang Xiaohu discovered that this household was really shabby.The low courtyard wall is covered with grass, and the wooden gate has decayed, probably for decades.Three tiled houses, one with a big hole in the roof.


    However, although the yard is dilapidated, it is also clean.After entering the door, there are farm tools on the left and a neat pile of pressed cardboard boxes on the right.


    Jiang Xiaohu just remembered that when he picked up the old man, there were also a pile of cardboard boxes and bottles beside him, which seemed to have been picked up.

 22 Chapter 22: Thieves and Rogues

    "Grandpa, lie down, don''t move." Jiang Xiaohu carried the old man home and placed it on the bed in the bedroom.


    Since the doctor at the town health center was so busy, he had to do it himself.At this moment, it is important to save people, so I don''t think about the problem of not being able to bear the pot.


    His family seems to have three people, two bedrooms, one of which is larger, with only a single bed, a desk and old-fashioned boxes.The boxes and the roots of the walls are full of books.The walls were also covered with certificates of merit, which were all certificates of merit from a man named Wang Qiongyu.


    The other room was small but had two beds placed sideways. The old man said he wanted to sleep in this room.


    Settling down the old man, Jiang Xiaohu asked again: "Where is the pot for cooking in your house?"


    "The pot, it''s in the cupboard..." the old man replied laboriously, and pointed his finger to the outside room.


    His face was pale, and he kept talking about headaches, so Jiang Xiaohu gave him a pulse first.Speaking of pulse diagnosis, Jiang Xiaohu also felt magical in his heart. Since he got the picture of mountains and rivers, he seemed to be possessed by a genius doctor.As long as you get started, the disease corresponding to the fluctuation will automatically appear in your mind based on the pulse condition.


    "Oh, it''s a bit obstructive. Grandpa, you have a problem." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Look back, I''d better go to the hospital for a good check."


    "What kind of hospital to go to, those doctors are so busy." The old man smiled bitterly, "Young man, thank you for today!"


    "Thank you, you should." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    Knowing the symptoms, he could prescribe the right medicine, so he went outside, moved his mind, and got into the mountains and rivers.


    "Ai Ye Ai Ye..." Jiang Xiaohu muttered.


    According to the secret recipe he has mastered, mugwort leaves are rolled into balls and fumigated, which has a considerable effect on the disease of the old man.


    He remembered that there were mugwort leaves in the mountains and rivers, exuding a unique fragrance.After entering the map, he searched for the wormwood in his memory.


    However, without entering the mountain and river map for a day, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly discovered that the scene in the mountain and river map had changed drastically.The mountains and waters were originally green, but now when I enter, the green is full of golden yellow.


    The air is filled with the fragrance of fruits and the joy of harvest.The chirping birds kept jumping around among the branches, and occasionally little rabbits fled from under the tree, hiding in the bushes and peeking at the intruder.


    "Wow! This is the rhythm to be harvested!" Jiang Xiaohu thought with joy, "It turns out that there are four seasons in the landscape of mountains and rivers. I thought it was just like a painting and would never change."


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was looking for Ai Ye, a last urban-rural bus stopped in front of the dilapidated concrete platform, the door opened, and a dusty girl jumped out of the car with a bag on her back.


    The girl looks eighteen or nine years old, tall, 1.7 meters or more, slender and slender.She was wearing a red baseball cap with two twist braids passing through behind the cap, flicking on her back as she walked.


    She is wearing a white T-shirt and light blue jeans.The jeans are very old, and I don''t know how many water they have washed, they have turned white.


    A pair of white pull back shoes on her feet, at her age, few girls would be willing to wear them.


    Her skin is a bit dark, but it does not hinder her delicate and smooth.The youthful carcass and body will not be concealed by loose clothing, but still show eye-catching lines.


    With a bulging hiking bag on her back, she walked towards home when she got out of the car.At this time, Jiang Xiaohu just took out the Ai Ye.


    Get a handful of fresh mugwort leaves, mash it to make juice according to the method described in the recipe, and then knead it into a ball.


    After fumigating the old man, he still needs to use mugwort to boil water for the old man to drink, and the treatment is over.


    What I found just now was the cooking pot, which was too big, and now Jiang Xiaohu was rummaging the house for the medicine pot.The old man told him that it was in the bottom of the cook.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who was concentrating on finding the medicine jar, didn''t notice. The courtyard door behind was pushed open by a girl with two braids. She was the one who got off the bus before.


    The girl rushed to the yard happily. Compared with when she got out of the car, she had an extra piece of pork and a pack of Wangwang snow cakes in her hand.She bought it specially at the supermarket. It is rare to eat meat once at home, and her younger brother is growing up.And grandpa also likes to eat desserts, Wangwang snow cakes are only eaten last time during the Chinese New Year.


    Today, I took a leave of absence from school and came back to visit my grandfather and younger brother. I didn''t expect that the excitement of returning home was broken by a thief.


    Looking at the figure from behind, Wang Qiongyu felt very angry.She quietly picked up the wooden latch behind the gate, put the backpack and food on the ground, and rushed towards the thief.


    After running to the back of the thief, Wang Qiongyu suddenly shouted: "Catch the thief!" At the same time, the door latch in her hand fell severely.


    boom!


    At that time, Jiang Xiaohu heard a clear and sweet drink from behind, and then felt the wind in the back of his head.Before he turned his head, he felt that something fell violently.


    That called Tian Xuan Di turned his eyes to Venus, Jiang Xiaohu yelled subconsciously, turned around, grabbed the latch, and slammed it back.


    As a result, the person holding the door bolt rushed straight into his arms.When I first entered the landscape map, the texts that had penetrated Jiang Xiaohu''s mind included basic boxing skills in addition to some medical prescriptions.


    Now, he was a subconscious black tiger digging his heart and grabbing the attacker''s chest.


    Puff~


    The start is full of softness and regular beating.


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned, ignoring the hot pain in the back of his head, and when he fixed his eyes, his forehead was suddenly filled with black lines.It turned out that the attacker in front of him was a girl.


    The girl is thin, her skin is a bit dark, but dark and healthy.She looked very angry, bowing her chest together, looking down at Jiang Xiaohu''s hand.At this time, the latter''s hand was like a claw, clasped on a certain part.


    Both parties were dumbfounded. About three seconds later, Jiang Xiaohu retracted his hands like an electric shock and stammered: "Yes, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    "Ah! Hooligan!" Wang Qiongyu yelled, regained the latch, and knocked again.


    "Ahhh~" Jiang Xiaohu screamed.


    "Who? What''s the matter with Little Tiger?" Old Man Wang''s weak voice came from the bedroom.


    A minute later, the three people gathered beside the old man Wang''s bed.Jiang Xiaohu carried the two bulges on his forehead and back of his head, and sent a bowl of wormwood soup to Old Man Wang.


    "Drink it, Grandpa Wang, so you will be more comfortable." He said, and glanced at the girl next to him, his tone became sour, "Some people don''t need to thank me. If they don''t beat me, they will be Amitabha. "


    The old man Wang had just been smoked by Ai Ye and was already much more comfortable, so he trusted Jiang Xiaohu very much.Of course, a big reason for this trust is that Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t take money.


    "Xiaoyu, hurry up and apologize to Xiaohu. I was kind enough to pick me up from the trash." Old man Wang blamed his granddaughter, but he couldn''t bear to be too harsh.


    Wang Qiongyu was very wronged, and she should apologize to Jiang Xiaohu, but what did Jiang Xiaohu do to her?That''s her... but you can''t tell grandpa, otherwise grandpa would vomit blood and die?


    In desperation, Wang Qiongyu had to go against his heart and reluctantly thanked Jiang Xiaohu and apologized: "Thank you, I''m sorry!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was satisfied and waved his hand: "It''s nothing, I''m sorry."


    The last half sentence is sincere.Although it was self-defense and counterattack just now, he did catch where people shouldn''t.For a girl, this is probably a hooliganism.


    "Yu''er is my granddaughter, but she is promising. Now she is studying at Dongchuan Medical University." Wang Laohan proudly introduced Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but take a high look at the girl. It''s really rare that such a family has nurtured such an excellent child.


    Before that, Jiang Xiaohu and the old man had chatted and learned that there were only three grandparents left in their family.The old man relied on picking up the tatters to pull the two children together.


    The three people were chatting, and there was the sound of footsteps in the yard, followed by a hoarse and surprised voice of a half-sized boy.The key is that Jiang Xiaohu was happy when he heard the voice, and said in his heart: "Fate is really a wonderful thing!"


    "Grandpa, I''m back... Sister, my sister is home, right?"


    Isn''t this sound the same boy Taowazi he saved in the alley next to the Internet cafe?


    It turns out that Tao Wazi is the grandson of this family, Wang Qiongyu''s younger brother!


    Wang Qiongtao ran into the house and saw his sister, with water in his eyes.Obviously, he missed his sister very much.


    However, when he saw Jiang Xiaohu, he seemed even more pleasantly surprised.


    "Brother, it''s you!" He was overjoyed and bowed to Jiang Xiaohu, "We meet again."


    Wang Qiongyu and Wang Laohan were both surprised: "Why do you know each other?" They both asked in unison.


    "Yeah~" Wang Qiongtao told his family about his acquaintance. Of course, the time has been changed a bit. He didn''t want to be scolded by his sister for skipping class.


    "Oh, it turned out to be our benefactor, Xiaohu, our grandson and grandson are thanks to you!" The old man Wang didn''t doubt that he had him, and he nodded to thank Jiang Xiaohu. Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly helped him. .


    "Is that so?" Wang Qiongyu was obviously more thoughtful than his grandfather and knew his younger brother better.She had known for a long time that her younger brother didn''t like to read, he liked to play games and absent class.


    Although his younger brother is playing games to make money, Wang Qiongyu hopes that his younger brother will be admitted to university and leave the town in the future!


    Poverty is really terrible.Their parents died because of a serious illness and no money for treatment.


    "Yes!" Wang Qiongtao nodded hurriedly, and desperately winked at Jiang Xiaohu, hoping that the other party could help Yuan Li.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that his eyelids were about to cramp, and he couldn''t smile secretly.However, in the end he chose to help Wang Qiongtao lie.


    "Yes." He agreed.


    Although Wang Qiongyu still didn''t quite believe it, she was helpless after both of them said so.


    "Sister, I''m hungry." Wang Qiongtao usually cooks by himself. Today my sister came home and acted coquettishly.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll cook for you. Jiang Xiaohu, you can stay and eat together." Wang Qiongyu invited by the way.


    "Yeah, I''m really hungry." Jiang Xiaohu said bluntly, "Uh, can I live here tonight?"

 23 Chapter 23: Who Is Brother-in-law?

    The dilapidated house suddenly fell into an awkward silence because of Jiang Xiaohu''s words.


    There is a girl who is old at home, young and old, and it is a taboo for young men to stay overnight.Although the old man Wang wants Jiang Xiaohu to stay, he is afraid of neighbors'' gossip, and it will be difficult for his granddaughter to find someone in the future.


    Wang Qiongyu also had similar concerns, but his younger brother Taowazi, who was young and unsophisticated, begged her sister and grandfather to agree.


    He really admired Jiang Xiaohu so much that he wanted to learn art from a teacher.


    "Oh! Well, let''s stay tonight." Wang Qiongyu loved his brother too much, was begged to lose his temper, and finally agreed with a sigh.She glanced at Jiang Xiaohu and went to the kitchen to cook.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu regretted the request after saying that, after all, he was a few years older than Wang Qiongtao and understood the stakes here.


    It''s just that it takes almost a whole day to get from home to the county seat.He will go to see the poster at 3 o''clock tomorrow afternoon, for fear of not being able to make it.If you live in a hotel, tomorrow''s fare will not be enough.Helpless, had no choice but to ask for the cheeky.


    Fortunately, this family is very kind and stayed with him.He thought, he can''t stay overnight for nothing, he has to do something for others.


    In fact, he didn''t need to do anything, just that he saved Old Man Wang would be enough for others to be grateful for a lifetime.


    Jiang Xiaohu was also a real person. He ran into the yard to help Old Man Wang sort out the messy waste products. Together with Wang Qiongtao, he took them to the waste station to sell them.


    Staying in Wang''s house that night did not mention, Jiang Xiaohu left early the next morning.Before leaving, Wang Qiongtao grabbed his hand and begged him to leave a phone number.


    "What use do you want my phone to use? You don''t have a mobile phone." In fact, Jiang Xiaohu wanted to say that your sister kept my phone on the same level.


    "I have it, I have it!" Wang Qiongtao took out a mobile phone from his pocket, "I bought it with the money I earned from gold. We can keep in touch with my sister in the future."


    "Ha, gold? You''re so amazing!" Jiang Xiaohu touched his head, thinking that the kid was clever.


    He knows when playing gold. The game currency in some games can be exchanged for soft currency. This kid goes to the Internet cafe and is probably doing this.


    "Shhh! Don''t tell my sister, she will roar the Hedong Lion." Wang Qiongtao was proud, and hurriedly signaled Jiang Xiaohu to be quiet.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded with an ok gesture, and the two exchanged phone numbers, reluctantly saying goodbye.


    As soon as he left the gate, he saw a young man riding a brand new motorcycle speeding up.No one arrived, but the rumbling motor sound filled the whole street.


    Jiang Xiaohu is very tired of such a guy. He doesn''t have a sense of ethics. He plays happily on his own, regardless of other people''s feelings.


    This is a township and the streets are not spacious. Many children are going to school in the morning, and many people may go to bed late at night before getting up.It feels good for him to kick the accelerator like this, how about others?


    What is even more annoying is that this cargo actually parked the car at the door of Wang''s house.


    It was a man in a flowered shirt, in his twenties, with a greasy face, short inches, and a pimples on his face.


    "Taowazi, is your sister back?" He stared hostilely when he saw Jiang Xiaohu, and then asked Wang Qiongtao.


    Wang Qiongtao replied uncomfortably: "What is your business?"


    "Oh! How do you talk to your brother-in-law?" The young man got out of the car and stepped forward, unceremoniously pulling Wang Qiongtao''s ears, still not looking at Jiang Xiaohu at all.


    Because Jiang Xiaohu stood between the two of them, he even slapped Jiang Xiaohu''s chest with the back of his hand contemptuously, trying to push him away.


    As a result, he felt as if he had pushed a piece of granite-with a click of his wrist, his face turned white and his forehead was sweating.


    "Hey! Are you sick? Why hit me?" The young man widened his eyes and asked Jiang Xiaohu angrily.


    Jiang Xiaohu spread his hands, a black line on his forehead: "Brother, are you sick? You obviously did it first~"


    "Yes, I saw it. You did it first." Wang Qiongtao nodded in agreement, admiring Jiang Xiaohu even more. This eldest brother is afraid that he can be a golden bell and iron shirt. I must pester him and learn kung fu in the future. Protect sister.


    Yes, Wang Qiongtao wants to protect his sister, a large part of the reason is because of the goods in front of him.


    This young man was called Zhang Shoulin, and his family opened an agricultural supplies shop in the town, which was considered a well-off family.Unfortunately, he did not cherish the conditions and did not study well. He dropped out of school without graduating from junior high school.


    Now, he hangs out with a group of ruffians all day long, either riding a motorcycle or playing poker.If one day he only did these two things, maybe his family would feel lucky.What''s terrible is that such a family actually raised a thief-in order to show that he has the ability to make money, he joined a thieves gang, and was imprisoned for two years, just not long after he was released.


    Zhang Shoulin''s family was originally neighbors with Wang''s family. Later, their parents made money and bought a house in the earliest community in the town before moving out.After his release this time, Zhang Shoulin accidentally met Wang Qiongyu, shocked as a heavenly man, and stalked since then.


    Had it not been for Wang Qiongyu to go to the provincial capital after taking the university entrance examination, I am afraid something would have happened now.


    Today, Zhang Shoulin heard from a friend that Wang Qiongyu was back, so he hurried to find her.Who knows, I met a piece of granite at the door.


    "Good boy, why are you still eating inside and out?" Zhang Shoulin widened his eyes and scolded Wang Qiongtao, "What about your sister, tell her that brother-in-law is here!"


    "Bah! I''m your brother-in-law!" Wang Qiongtao was not a fuel-efficient lamp, so he spit on his face.


    Zhang Shoulin was completely angry, wiped the saliva off his face, and slapped Wang Qiongtao.He can''t beat the granite next to him, is it possible that even this kid can''t handle it?


    Before the slap fell, he was firmly grasped by a powerful hand.Suddenly, Zhang Shoulin''s eyes were staring at Venus, and he grinned and raised Lao Gao.


    "Hey, hurt, hurt, let go!" he cried.


    Jiang Xiaohu grabbed his wrist and said with a smile: "Bullying the small with the big, it''s not compliant~"


    This is Wang''s family, and he is not always there, so it is not easy to do too much.Otherwise, in the future, people will come to the door for revenge, and I will not be there. When the time comes, the old and the young, are they tired?


    Therefore, Jiang Xiaohu still let go.Zhang Shoulin immediately jumped a few feet away, and separated from Jiang Xiaohu.Then he took out a nunchaku from the trunk of the motorcycle, hula la slapped it randomly, not crackling it on his shoulder.


    Despite the pain and grinning, Zhang Shoulin resisted and made a vicious look.No matter what, now he has a weapon in his hand, and he has gained a lot of courage.


    Besides, being a gateway to the street, can you still be afraid that this kid will fail?


    He pointed at Jiang Xiaohu shamelessly, and asked angrily: "Who are you? How come you are here? What a special thing~"


    "Oh, don''t you know? He is my brother-in-law!" Wang Qiongtao thought, pointing to Jiang Xiaohu cleverly.


    Jiang Xiaohu had planned to admit it this way, but then he thought about it. After all, this involves the reputation of the girl, and he doesn''t know the situation too much. What if he makes a mistake?What if the girl and this kid are really a loving couple?


    After so much thought, Wang Qiongtao took the lead.


    "Brother-in-law?!" Zhang Shoulin didn''t believe it at all, and looked up and down Jiang Xiaohu, "Hey, stop joking, okay?"


    Although this kid looks like a dog, he is really shabby and his family must be too poor.


    With such an opponent, Zhang Shoulin wouldn''t even look at it.He has money in his family and has a wide network of contacts, and he will be able to add strength to Wang Qiongyu''s work in the future.On this point, Zhang Shoulin was sure that Wang Qiongyu would be his own sooner or later, so he always regarded himself as a brother-in-law.


    "No kidding, wait if you don''t believe me!" Wang Qiongtao turned and ran into the yard. Not long after, Wang Qiongyu, who had an ugly face, ran out.


    He pushed Wang Qiongyu to Jiang Xiaohu''s side and raised his chin to demonstrate to Zhang Shoulin: "My sister is here, you can ask yourself!"


    Zhang Shoulin''s eyes straightened when he saw Wang Qiongyu.This girl is tall, half a head taller than him.He is also very beautiful, and if he looks ugly, he won''t be chasing after him like that.


    "Ask what?" Wang Qiongyu asked angrily, but his eyes never fell on Zhang Shoulin.She was tired of such people, so she was too lazy to deal with them.Give him a three-point color, he can almost open a dyeing workshop.


    Wang Qiongtao deliberately said loudly: "He has to say that you are his girlfriend!" In fact, as early as in the yard, he had already informed his sister.


    Wang Qiongyu''s face was green: "Nonsense, I have a boyfriend."


    Jiang Xiaohu straightened his chest immediately: "Yes, it''s me!" After that, he glanced at Wang Qiongyu affectionately.


    He was so affectionate, but he didn''t feel it. Wang Qiongyu glanced at it, and suddenly felt that there was lightning in his eyes.Whichever way you look, whichever way you like it.


    Zhang Shoulin was sour in his mouth and heart.He forcefully said: "I don''t believe it, you lie to me!"


    "I don''t believe it?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled, turned around and hugged Wang Qiongyu, and kissed her on the mouth.


    boom!


    Wang Qiongyu was struck by lightning and his mind went blank.


    Bang!


    Zhang Shoulin was also struck by lightning, and his heart was broken.


    He almost watched this scene with tears in his eyes, unable to convince himself to believe it at all.However, the facts are in front of us, and the two of them have kissed each other. What else can I say?


    He stared at Jiang Xiaohu angrily: "Dare to grab love with a sword, brother, let''s take a look!"


    Throwing a ruthless word, he angrily pushed on the motorcycle and left, walked to the excuse, plopped, and fell to the ground with the car.


    When Jiang Xiaohu and Wang Qiongtao saw them, they all laughed and laughed so hard that they could not stand up.But Wang Qiongyu touched his face and turned into an ice sculpture.


    "What''s this? Why did you really move your mouth when you said it was acting?" She was extremely depressed.

 24 Chapter 24

    The car rumbling, driving on the winding mountain road.


    When going out, Jiang Xiaohu only drank a bowl of gruel and ate two fried dough sticks.After this bump, everything was digested clean.


    He touched the grunting temple of the five internal organs, with a bitter expression on his face: "Hey, why are you hungry so fast now?"


    It''s so hard to die, a fat elder sister next to her took out a bag of honey and three knives from the bag she carried.The oily, rosy snacks exudes a unique fragrance in the compartment full of gasoline and smoke, which evokes the greedy worms in Jiang Xiaohu''s stomach, one by one, desperately drilling out.


    "Gudong!" His Adam''s apple surging up and down, swallowed a big mouthful of water, don''t turn his head to look out the window.


    The fat eldest sister had a big waist and was almost as tall as Jiang Xiaohu.A pack of more than two kilograms of snacks, chuck, chuck, and I''ll be killed in a while.


    Jiang Xiaohu became more hungry and touched his pocket. After buying the ticket, he only had five yuan left. He didn''t even know where to get the travel expenses back.How do you eat in the county at noon?Thinking of these two issues, he felt the sadness of the poor more and more.


    Isn''t it okay to go to the old man?Now Dad works in the city and is saving him money for marriage.But Jiang Shizhu had a bad temper. If he saw his son asking for money empty-handed, he would definitely scold him severely.


    Jiang Xiaohu shuddered at the thought of his father''s harsh scolding, but let it go, think of a solution by himself.


    Suddenly, Jiang Xiaohu''s brains flashed: "Yes, I have a good harvest in the mountains and rivers, why don''t I go there to find something to eat!" He looked around, everyone was either bragging or talking in twos and threes, or sleeping with their eyes closed, or Head down to play with the phone.It just so happens that he can get in and out of the landscape at will.


    Jiang Xiaohu leaned on the back of the chair, put his hands on his legs, closed his eyes, stabilized his emotions, took a deep breath, and slowly entered a state of meditation.


    His consciousness came little by little to the mountains and rivers.Brilliant golden light means harvest. He is the son of a farmer and he loves these things.


    But the ground is full of medicinal materials, how can there be anything to eat?He walked along the river for a long time when he suddenly found a towering tree.The tree is full of green fruits, each fruit is the size of his fist, oval, hard and rough skin, covered with small bumps.


    It took a long time for Jiang Xiaohu to learn that the fruit was originally called avocado. It was a fruit with extremely high nutritional value and the king of the fruit.


    Now, he, who is short-sighted, only feels gurgling in his stomach.Looking at the tree full of fruits and smelling the unique fragrance wafting in the air, he hehe climbed the tree and picked three or five.


    After another turn of his mind, Jiang Xiaohu returned to the real world with the green fruit. He lowered his head and saw that there were five fat fruits in his arms.


    He was ecstatic, ready to feast, and suddenly felt a gaze staring at him next to him.Turning her head and looking, the fat eldest sister opened her mouth slightly, looked at him in horror, and then at the fruit in his arms, she cried out: "Ah!"


    It turned out that she turned her head inadvertently and saw a faint green light flashing, and then a bunch of things were in the arms of the young man next to her.


    This frightened her because she had just watched a horror movie at home the night before and was very sensitive to green light.


    Jiang Xiaohu panicked, he had to smile in a hurry: "What''s wrong with my eldest sister, I just learned it." After speaking, he picked up a fruit and said, "Can''t you eat it?"


    The fat eldest sister shook her head, the fat on her cheek shivering.


    Fortunately, she chose to believe Jiang Xiaohu''s explanation. After all, in reality, no one has actually seen any supernatural events, and most of them are just word of mouth.


    The Huaxia people have nothing else, but there are many atheists, which is good.


    However, the fat eldest sister still thought this kid was strange, so she moved deliberately and leaned against the aisle.


    This is just right, let Jiang Xiaohu relax.He picked up a fruit and examined it carefully, making sure that it was a hard layer of skin, then he broke and rubbed it with his hands, and it took a lot of effort to remove a small piece.


    This is also attributable to the fact that he has become stronger now, and if he is replaced by the previous one, he can only hopefully sigh.


    The so-called Dike of Thousand Miles was destroyed by an ant nest, and a small piece of the peel was removed, and the next thing would be easier.Jiang Xiaohu peeled off the skin little by little and took a bite. It was soft and delicious.This fruit is amazing, without a strong sense of sour and sweetness, but after the entrance, it is soft and fragrant, which makes people want to take a second bite after one bite.After taking the second bite, I wanted to swallow a whole.


    Jiang Xiaohu ate the fruit and left one core.It was about the size of big red dates, smooth and beautiful, he thought, "Why don''t I keep the seeds and plant one at home!"


    After rubbing his body, Jiang Xiaohu put the nuclear in his pocket.


    But he said that this fruit was very full, and he started to burp after only one.Putting away the remaining fruits contentedly, Jiang Xiaohu leaned on the car window and had a dream.


    It is indeed a beautiful dream. In the dream of mountains and rivers, a big beauty walks out of the mountains and rivers, wearing ancient costumes, just like walking out of a painting.She also waved to Jiang Xiaohu, opened her vermilion lips, and said something, her voice was like an orchid in the empty valley, and like a lark, whispering softly, and it sounded great.


    The car bumped on the road, unknowingly the road was going to end.At about two o''clock in the afternoon, the car drove into the county town. Jiang Xiaohu got out of the car at an intersection and prepared to go to the agreed place.


    He is actually not familiar with Luliu County, but this does not prevent him from loving his hometown.The county seat is the county seat, with spacious streets, busy traffic, row upon row of shops on both sides, dazzling him.


    Compared with here, Honghua Town is very shabby!


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that it was early, so he didn''t worry, and walked slowly along the road.Unconsciously, came to a crossroad.


    Here is the red light, and a long string of cars is blocking the road like a long dragon.A black Audi on the road is very eye-catching. It is the longest, tallest and most impressive.


    Audi''s rear-seat window also pulled the curtains. Through the gauze curtains, you could see a person sitting inside, with long hair, who should be a woman.


    It was indeed a woman, and she was still a beauty.The skin is white and smooth, and the hair is long, black, and thick like a waterfall.


    She wore a professional suit, elegant and capable, very outstanding.This female''s oval face and smooth and full forehead proclaim that this person''s IQ is not low.On the bridge of her nose, there is a mole the size of a sesame grain, which has not become her shortcoming, but has become a finishing touch, giving her a unique charm.


    The red lips are not thin or thick, the mouth is not big or small, the whole face looks happy and comfortable, and the more you look, the more beautiful.


    The beauty is sitting in the back seat, looking at the notebook document on her lap, frowning in thought.


    There was also a beautiful woman in the front seat, sitting in the co-pilot.This beauty is small and exquisite with long hair in a cape.Depending on her age, she is only twenty-two years old, not worse than the beauty in the back seat, but her temperament is much worse.She gives people a sweet feeling, and the beauty in the back seat has a strong aura.


    The beautiful co-pilot was making a call with her mobile phone: "Yes, the meeting materials will be ready immediately, and Mr. Xu will be there in 15 minutes."


    The hand holding the phone is white and tender like green onions, and the slender fingers make a man love it.If nothing else, Xiao Wang, the driver, kept peeking at her hand.


    It said that the red light changed to green light, but the traffic queue did not continue driving.The beauty in the back seat raised her head and freed herself from the document: "What''s the matter?" She frowned.


    Xiao Wang poked his head out of the cab and took a look, then drew back and replied, "Mr. Xu, it seems that something has happened ahead."


    "Oh." The beauty in the back seat agreed, and went to study the details of the contract again.


    No one knew what was going on better than Jiang Xiaohu.


    Just near the intersection, there are some stalls.Most of them sell fruits, as well as snacks. After all, there is a primary school and a middle school nearby, and business is better.


    The cause of the incident lies in two small vendors.An old one-eyed lady set up a stall selling pancakes and fruits, and the other was a middle-aged woman in her forties and fifties, with a young man in her twenties. They sold cold drinks and snacks.


    Somehow, the one-eyed old lady quarreled with the middle-aged woman.Jiang Xiaohu glanced at it when he happened to pass by, and he probably knew the reason. It was nothing more than the division of the booth and the location.


    This is an inevitable small dispute for the people who set up the stall. Generally speaking, it''s just a matter of quarreling.But the young man next to the middle-aged woman was rude, with a bald head, wearing a big vest, and lifting it on his belly.On his arm, there is a tattoo embroidered with dragons and tigers.


    He glared at the old lady and said, "Dead old lady, don''t shame you, get out quickly and don''t affect my mother''s business!"


    Backed by a son, the middle-aged woman is full of confidence and screams: "That''s right, this place was originally my site, why should I give it to you!"


    The old lady tremblingly said: "I will close the stall right away, waiting for a customer to get the pancake fruit. Can''t I leave after she took it?" The mother and son were reluctant and insisted on moving away.The old lady''s temper also came up: "What if I have to wait here today?"


    The middle-aged woman didn''t say anything yet, her son got angry and flew up and kicked the tricycle pushed by the old lady: "I tell you what will happen!"


    Ping pong pong!


    The car leaned over on the side of the road, the ingredients and pots on the car fell to the ground, and even a gas tank rolled onto the road.Passers-by were scared and hurriedly dodged. Not long ago, there was a news on the news that a gas explosion in a roadside restaurant had caused many casualties.


    Not satisfied with kicking the dining car, the young man went up and grabbed the collar of the old lady, raising his hand to slap.


    When the passers-by saw it, they screamed, "Why is this person so arrogant, the old man dare to do it?"


    But it''s one thing to hold injustice in one''s heart, and another thing to do in action.This young man looked like a jerk, not easy to provoke, no one wanted to provoke a commotion.


    Everyone tried to avoid, and some people called 110 to the police.


    Seeing that the slap was about to fall on the face of the old lady, suddenly a person rushed over and grabbed the rough young man''s arm.


    "There are old people in your family too?" Jiang Xiaohu said coldly.

 25 Chapter 25

    The fierce young man glared and turned his head to look at Jiang Xiaohu: "Hey?! Who is the one who didn''t open his eyes and didn''t catch the ***er, and let you out? You can manage the little master? This is your ancestor. Huh? I''m going to fight today!"


    After he finished speaking, he slapped the next round, trying to flash the little tiger in the river.


    To be honest, in terms of size and physique, the two do not seem to be of the same magnitude.The man''s waist was as thick as Jiang Xiaohu, his arms were like a mixed iron rod, and his face was cross-cut, his beard and beard looked like he was thirty years old.


    He relied on himself to be a head taller than Jiang Xiaohu, and didn''t pay attention to this food and support.With a scornful smile, he planned to kill two birds with one stone.Not only does this old woman take care of it, but it also makes this nosy boy make a big ugly.In this way, who of the hawkers on this street in the future would dare to grab a place with his mother?


    However, this iron rod forgot one thing, everything seemed to be his imagination.Although the opponent is a head shorter and his body is almost half his size, they are like a piece of granite, no matter how much strength his arm exerts, they just won''t move.


    "Hey!" Jiang Xiaohu didn''t move his arm with a hard shake.


    The iron rod thought he had read it wrong, and Jiang Xiaohu still didn''t move after using the strength of the milk.


    "It''s useless, apologize to the old man." Jiang Xiaohu put a cold face away, and said with a smile, "But I advise you to let go first, otherwise if the old man has a shortcoming, can you afford it?"


    As he said, he secretly winked at the old man.Although the old lady was old, she was not confused. She heard what Jiang Xiaohu said, and then looked at his eyes, she immediately understood, and began to fall to the ground.


    Leaning to one side, the old lady began to hum: "Oh~ my elbow, oh my coring cap..."


    Jiang Xiaohu heard a black line in his forehead, and he said that you can act the old lady. Why do you bring up the Spring Festival Gala sketch? This is too fake!


    The people around laughed.


    However, besides the laughter, some people also made a noise: "Oh, these days, the old man can''t afford it!"


    Although it was a booze, it also played a positive role. At least the iron rod was stunned for a moment, and then released the old lady''s hand.


    He glanced back at his mother, his mother winked at him, and seemed unwilling to get him in trouble.


    So he took a step back, but forgiving the old lady does not mean that he can spare Jiang Xiaohu.I saw him rushing towards Jiang Xiaohu, and roared: "Nosy bastard, today I teach you how to behave!"


    The guy was fierce, tall and tall, like an iron tower, let alone standing opposite him, all the people onlookers felt goose bumps all over.


    Especially the nearby stalls and those who knew him secretly shook their heads: "It¡¯s miserable, that young man is very enthusiastic, but unfortunately he got the wrong person. How can anyone dare to provoke this second generation ancestor? The family is very unreasonable. His father is even more a prisoner of labor who has entered the palace..."


    The hawkers retreated to the side of the road, and the onlookers were on the third floor and the third floor, and the road was even more blocked.


    Sitting in the car, Xu Linglong looked out through the gap in the curtain.The door of the cab was open. Although the sound was noisy, she probably knew what was going on.


    "Xiaozhen, have you seen it? We will recruit a few more security guards like that young man in the future. They are ethical, kind, and socially responsible." She said to the girl in the passenger seat.


    The girl looked back at her and nodded: "I see, Mr. Xu."


    She actually saw that scene too. The relatively thin young man, who is not afraid of bad guys and fights against injustices, is indeed a rare existence in today''s society.However, she was also worried that the boy would suffer a loss when the iron rod counterattacked.


    Suddenly the crowd burst into a cry of surprise: "Yeah!"


    "How did you do it?"


    Then there was a plop, and the iron rod flew out while clutching his belly, hitting his old mother''s booth hard, pots and pans, ping-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong on the ground.


    Jiang Xiaohu clapped his hands and smiled: "Today is just to teach you a lesson. If you are not honest, I will just send you back to Grandma Bridge!"


    He didn''t figure out what happened just now, only remembering that he was originally an attacker, but how did he become the one who was beaten in a blink of an eye?


    It is said that the authorities are fans and the bystanders are clear, but this time, not to mention the authorities, the iron rod, even with so many eyes around, no one can see exactly what happened.


    Jiang Xiaohu took a step forward, and the mixed iron rod stepped back in shock.One inadvertently pressed his hand to the dark red stove cover, which was still on fire just now.


    "Ah!" he screamed, and the scream echoed across the road.


    At this moment, Didi''s police sirens came from far and near, and a police car stopped by the side of the road. Two young police officers got out of the car to disperse the crowd first, and then took both of them into the car.


    Before getting on the bus, the iron rod murmured a few words in front of his son, and the iron rod nodded repeatedly.


    In the Audi car in the distance, Xu Linglong couldn''t help frowning when she saw this scene.


    "Xiaozhen, you can call my cousin and just say..." she ordered.


    Xiaozhen nodded: "I understand, Mr. Xu."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect that he would get into a lawsuit once he entered the city.However, he is also very excited to be lucky enough to ride a police car once in his life.Along the way, I kept asking questions, causing the two young police officers to have a black line on their foreheads.


    "This is the siren button? How does this light work?"


    "Is this a walkie-talkie?"


    "This is an intercom?"


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Comrade, please sit down! If you have anything, go to the police station to discuss it in detail!" The policeman finally couldn''t help but said with a black face.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled awkwardly, stopped talking, and began to look at the scenery outside the window.


    He wasn''t worried at all, because he felt that he hadn''t done anything bad at all.The old lady was crying and she kept telling the police her wrongdoing, while the middle-aged woman burst into tears with her nose and tears, telling how the bully Jiang Xiaohu bullied the two of them.


    "Comrade police, we are so easy to set up a small stall to make a living, who knows that we will provoke such a bully! Comrade police, you are the people''s police, you must call the shots for us!" She blew her nose and frowned at the police. In grinning disgust, he threw out from the car window.


    It''s not over yet, she continued to cry after blowing her nose, and secretly made her son hum, pretending to be seriously injured, and asked to go for a medical examination.


    In fact, there was no injury, the police could tell at a glance.There was indeed an injury, but it was definitely not as heavy as his performance.


    However, the responsibility lies with them. In order to show fairness, the police drove to the hospital first and examined the kid.After inspecting the injuries, he pulled back to the police station before the report came out. This time, it took an hour.


    When I arrived at the police station, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Jiang Xiaohu took a look, oh, this is remarkable. The time he made an appointment with someone was three o''clock in the afternoon.


    At the door of the police station, he dragged the policeman who took him into the car and said, "Comrade police, I can leave after taking the transcripts? I have something to do at three o''clock."


    The police looked at him as if looking at an alien creature, and then smiled faintly: "Go? Don''t worry, you can leave sooner or later, but you may not have time to do something at three o''clock."


    Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded now, yeah, things look troublesome.


    The police saw his concern and said with a smile: "I won''t hide it from you anymore, why don''t you understand why the mother and son are going to have their injuries?"


    "They want to falsely accuse me!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Is it a false accusation? I ask you, did you beat the man?" the policeman said.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought for a moment and nodded: "Yes, but..."


    "That''s all right!" the policeman said, "Now that someone has injuries, and there is another mother who is a witness, this time you are in trouble."


    "But the facts are not like that at all~" Jiang Xiaohu, Barabala, told the story, and finally said, "That old lady, there are many passers-by who can testify..."


    After hearing what he said, the police looked at him again, and he probably knew what was going on.He calmly said: "The old lady has gone, where can passers-by look for it?"


    After speaking, the police shook his head and walked to the office.


    "Come with me, don''t be stunned." He walked halfway, before seeing Jiang Xiaohu following him, he greeted, "Don''t be afraid, our country has strict laws and the police are not vegetarian. If you do bad things, you will be fair sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time. Come on!"


    Jiang Xiaohu followed with a frustrated expression, feeling blocked in his heart.Didn¡¯t the old lady come to the police station together?Why are you still leaving?


    He only learned afterwards that the old lady ran away when she got out of the car for fear of getting into more trouble.


    The mother and son were indeed a rascal and a level three. When they arrived at the police station, one was crying and wiping away tears, while the other lay on the ground pretending to be dead. The police could not even make a record.


    "I said, you two have something to say, don''t you be a rogue?" The policeman who took the transcript finally got offended and said impatiently.


    Jiang Xiaohu was not in a hurry at all, the matter was here, and he could only do it step by step.As the policeman said, sooner or later he will be fair.


    As for the netizen, look at fate.If you have fate, even if you miss this one, there will be another one.


    However, it seems that today is definitely going to be cheeky and go find a meal with Dad.


    Hey!


    Thinking of his father, Jiang Xiaohu was startled.His father Jiang Shizhu has a bad temper, but he has the skill of a carpenter, and has always wanted his son to inherit his father''s business.It happened that his son was weak and unable to do heavy work since he was young, so he was determined to train his son to study hard.


    Who knows, he didn''t read this book either, and he didn''t go home for more than half a year after angering him.


    Now, if he knew that Jiang Xiaohu was strong, wouldn''t he be forced to learn woodworking?


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t look down on woodworkers, he just felt that he wanted to do a bigger business, even though he still had a vague outline in his heart.


    But they said that after being reprimanded by the police, the mother and son didn''t do anything. Instead, they started calling.


    "Hey, his third uncle, I am the mother of the strong son, ah, our strong son was murdered, and we are at the police station. What? It''s okay, no life was killed, just beaten..."


    Oh, it turned out to be a rescuer.

 26 Chapter 26

    For the first time in his life, Jiang Xiaohu saw that there are still people who would be so confused.


    It is clear that the two mother and son bullied others, but they wanted to bite back, insisting on others to harm them.Not to mention this, the black and white are reversed, and they even called out relatives who were a small leader in an unknown unit.


    Not long after the call was made, a middle-aged man walked into the police station in a hurry, with a serious face.


    As soon as the man entered the door, he shouted: "Are your director there? Just say Li Yuanchao is looking for him!"


    The police at the police station were very busy at first, and they were burying their heads in their work.This person suddenly appeared and was shocked.


    Everyone raised their heads to look at him, some were at a loss and some were upset.


    A policewoman stepped forward and said, "Is there anything wrong with you?"


    "I''m looking for your chief! I''m his comrade-in-arms!" Li Yuanchao said confidently, "I want to ask him, you people''s police are still not the guards of the people? Why are the people being bullied, you just leave it alone?"


    The voice was loud, and even Jiang Xiaohu in the office heard it.


    The mother and son heard it too, and the middle-aged woman stopped crying and pricked her ears to listen carefully.After listening, he said to his son with joy: "Your third uncle is here, we have someone to call the shots!"


    After speaking, he gave Jiang Xiaohu a fierce look and hummed: "Humph, who would dare to bully us this time!"


    Jiang Xiaohu watched them play from start to finish, and didn''t bother to pay attention to them.Cry, tears won''t kill anyone anyway.


    However, listening to the movement outside, it seems that the third uncle of this family is quite capable, and that official tone is too strong.


    The two policemen glanced at each other, one of them got up and went out.Before long, scolding came from the corridor.


    "Our director went to a meeting in the bureau, not here." Everyone was explaining to that person like this, but they didn''t listen.


    "Meeting? Meeting when something happens? When anyone hasn''t worked in the unit? Call him out quickly!" Li Yuanchao said.


    It turned out that when the two were in the army, Li Yuanchao was the commander''s platoon leader, so he was naturally stronger.It has become a habit for comrades to get along with each other over the years.


    Everyone felt helpless, because the director was indeed absent.Someone recognized Li Yuanchao and preached in private: "Don''t stop him, he is indeed a comrade-in-arms of the director, and he is also the head of the personnel department of the Justice Bureau..."


    As a result, everyone is a little hesitant.


    Li Yuanchao dong dong dong, went around on the second floor of the police station and found that the director was indeed absent, so he directly asked: "Where is my niece? You brought that one after being bullied on the road before. Her son returned it. The bully was injured, I said, you little comrades, how do you do your work?"


    It was a reprimand, and many policemen complained in private: "I really don''t treat myself as an outsider."


    But so what?Their identity is indeed there.


    Li Yuanchao quickly found the place, opened the door, and saw his niece and grandson.The moment he opened the door, the middle-aged woman rushed over, crying and shouting while holding his arm.


    "San Jiu, you see that you work in your unit, and you are still a leader! In order not to discredit you, our mothers set up a stall and do small business silently. We do not steal or snatch, and get along well with people. The results are good. , This kid who came out of nowhere, he, he..."


    The woman seems to have been wronged by the sky, and even the police next to her can''t stand it anymore: "Sister, it''s not as serious as you said. Chief Li, right? We are handling the case. Do you want to avoid it? Lest these messy things disturb your mood."


    The policeman also knew Li Yuanchao, so he was more polite.But soft and hard, the meaning is also very obvious, don''t interfere with our work.


    What a shrewd Li Yuanchao, why can''t he hear the voice-over?He sneered: "Hehe, it won''t disturb my mood. I''m just sitting here. Haolai is also a family member, isn''t it? You continue to handle the case, so I can take them to dinner later."


    After speaking, he also looked at his watch: "Here, I''m all over."


    Li Yuanchao found a place to sit down, which happened to be next to Jiang Xiaohu.He glanced at Jiang Xiaohu contemptuously, hum, just a hillbilly, so neat.


    To be honest, he and this niece''s family are distant relatives.Just because he is now a public official, all the relatives in the corner of the corner ran over to have friendship with him.This niece would give him some gifts during the holidays.


    To talk about nosy, Li Yuanchao is actually too lazy to manage.But since he found him and reported his name, if he didn''t care, others thought he was incapable.


    He doesn''t have any other hobbies, so he can save face.Face issues must not be underestimated.Today, the young man who beats others must get the punishment he deserves!


    Thinking of this, Li Yuanchao felt a bit murderous.


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw it, he didn''t say much. He was neither humble nor overbearing, and just sat there.


    Not long after, the injury inspection report came.The police saw that it was all right. Besides, the report also said that the injury on the kid''s hand was a spontaneous wound.In other words, he accidentally made it by himself.As for the kick, it was just a bruise, nothing at all.


    Since it was okay, the police planned to release the people. Of course, they had to do their best to save face and criticize them.


    "Okay, the investigation of your affairs is clear." The police cleared his throat and said solemnly, "This time you are lucky, and there are no two shortcomings. Fights and fights are not good, how many life lawsuits come from trivial matters? You have to keep the law in mind at all times and break it again in the future, but it won''t be so easy."


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded hurriedly: "Yes, yes, I remember, I will beat people less in the future."


    The policeman''s nose was almost crooked. Why, listening to you, are you planning to continue beating?


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled, speechless.His smile has a unique charm, sincere, sunny and unguarded.


    Although he was arrested, the police did not feel bad about him.On the contrary, he was really unhappy with the two mother and son.Had it not been for Li Yuanchao here, the police would have blasted them out.


    When the two mothers and son heard this, they became even more unhappy, and the woman cried: "God, it''s irrational, and the hitters won''t be punished! Sanji, you have to call the shots for us!"


    Li Yuanchao''s face was already very ugly, he got up angrily, slammed the door and left.


    He didn''t really leave, but out of the office, he took out his mobile phone to call the old comrades-in-arms.


    However, it was said that the director of the police station was called Cha Wenliang, and Li Yuanchao was indeed good comrades-in-arms and buddies. They used to be in the ranks of the army.The two people had similar interests, and they used each other''s posts, so as soon as they received a call, they immediately arranged for their subordinates.


    "How can you let go of the assaulter at will? How do you do your work? We are the people''s police, and we are the people''s police, understand?" Cha Wenliang cursed fiercely on the phone.


    The policeman hung up the phone and looked at Jiang Xiaohu helplessly: "Okay, things have become a big issue, just stay here."


    After speaking, he got up and wanted to go out holding the teacup.


    When the mother and son saw it, they were full of joy, and they wanted this result.It''s good now, the result is very satisfied, and they plan to leave.But before going out, the son plans to do one more thing.


    It hurts to hit the body, this kick, he can''t get it for nothing.Outside, he thought he would suffer if he couldn''t beat Jiang Xiaohu.But where is this place?The police station is full of police officers. For the sake of the third uncle, he can still protect him.


    The so-called evil comes from the guts, he got up from the ground, rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu, lifted his foot to kick.


    It would be too easy for Jiang Xiaohu now to throw this guy down.But Jiang Xiaohu is not stupid. This is the police station. Not only can he not fight back, but he has to fight him.


    Ever since, Jiang Xiaohu yelled in fear deliberately: "Ah! Hit someone!"


    The policeman looked back, his nose crooked again: "Stop! What are you doing? I started fighting before I went out?"


    He himself didn''t have a good impression of the mother and son, coupled with the appearance of Li Yuanchao just now, he was even more upset.Taking advantage of Jiang Xiaohu''s''beaten'', he turned around and walked back, and put the teacup on the table: "Keep down for me!"


    Thinking about it, it was wrong, so she locked the mother and son in another room.


    Here, Zha Wenliang has finished the meeting and hurried back, shaking hands with his old comrades in a hurry.


    "Wen Liang, my grandson has been wronged by heaven, you have to call the shots for me!"


    "Don''t worry, old platoon leader, don''t you know that I''m doing things? Your grandson is my grandson, and I promise not to let our grandson suffer!"


    "A fine and compensation, starting at five thousand."


    "This is judged according to the victim''s request."


    The two of them went to the office and talked happily.


    In the interrogation office, the policeman sat on a stool and stared at Jiang Xiaohu and said, "Young man, I think you are a good child. Let me give you a clear picture. Today''s matter, I''m afraid it will not be easy to end. You know you fight Who is it?"


    "Dogs bullying others." Jiang Xiaohu exclaimed. Anyway, there are only the two of them. Anyway, things can''t get worse, he simply has to go.


    "Hehe, you, don''t be stubborn. Call your parents later and ask them to bring 7,000 yuan to guarantee you." The policeman said.


    Just now, the mother and son filed a claim for 15 thousand compensation.After being reminded by the police, they curbed their greed and changed it to seven thousand, but a penny could not be less.


    "Huh? They beat people and do evil and want me to pay seven thousand? Why?" Jiang Xiaohu jumped up.

 27 Chapter 27 The Witness Is Here

    After the policeman finished speaking, he stared at Jiang Xiaohu.He was slightly bald, his eyes seemed muddy, but behind the muddy eyes were sharp eyes.


    Jiang Xiaohu was surprised for half a minute, then let out a sneer: "Sneez, seven thousand?! Do you think I look like seven thousand?"


    He opened his pocket, one inadvertently, a few fruits fell from his pocket and the ginseng fell on the ground.


    The smell smelled, which made the policeman''s original tired spirit, and after a while, he asked in astonishment, "What is this?"


    Although there are already similar imported goods on the shelves of the big supermarkets in the county town, as a policeman and busy with work, I pay very little attention to these in my daily life.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "It''s a wild fruit, come one." He picked up other fruit and stuffed one for the policeman.


    The police thought that eating a fruit was nothing, so he accepted it.He was holding the avocado and playing with it.


    The mother and son just walked in, and when they heard Jiang Xiaohu talking about 7,000, they rushed in excitedly, pointing at his nose and shouting.


    Jiang Xiaohu is not unheard of to say that this shrew is full of skills.There is an aunt in his family who is super powerful, but compared with her level of rogue, her aunt is simply a kind little sheep.


    "Don¡¯t have a bad conscience. If you beat our son like this, you won¡¯t lose money? Okay, let me tell you, it doesn¡¯t matter if you refuse to compensate. We sue you, but the county sue me and I go to the city. , The city can¡¯t go to the province! I don¡¯t believe it, in a place as big as our Huaxia Empire, no one can cure you, a rascal!"


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line in his forehead, and while tilting his head to avoid the old woman''s saliva, he secretly said: "Those little girls scold me as a stinky hooligan, and forbearance. What''s wrong with this aunty calling me a hooligan? , It won''t flow to you!"


    The woman burst into tears, she didn''t know, she thought she had been wronged by a great deal, and she didn''t know how cruel Jiang Xiaohu was.


    The police couldn''t stand it anymore, patted the tattooed young man on the shoulder and motioned them out.


    The tattooed youth was somewhat afraid of the police uniform, and hurriedly dragged his old mother out.Before leaving, he turned his head and pointed at Jiang Xiaohu: "Don''t say you have no money, I just saw that you have ginseng, but if it doesn''t work, you can use ginseng to offset the account."


    Had it not been for the police station, Jiang Xiaohu would have rushed forward with a hungry tiger.What about ginseng? Is this ginseng you can covet?


    The other party was persuaded by the police to leave, but Jiang Xiaohu became worried again because of this.When the other party mentioned ginseng, he couldn''t help but watch the time. Hey, that date was no good!


    Thinking of the banknotes in hand was about to fly, Jiang Xiaohu felt extremely painful.


    The policeman came up again and handed him a cigarette: "Can you smoke?"


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand: "No smoking, comrade police, can I go?"


    "You ask me, who am I going to ask?" He clicked on one himself, sat in the chair, and looked at the office door, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After a while, he told Jiang Xiaohu: "I don''t have seven thousand today, I''m afraid I won''t be able to go. Once the other party reports the case, then go to prosecute, you will be in lawsuits. Boy, this is not good for you."


    "But I was wronged!" Jiang Xiaohu spread his hands together, "Then what do you think I should do?"


    "Unless you can find the certified physical evidence, but I have adjusted the surveillance for you. At the time of the incident, the surveillance on that section of the road happened to be broken. You see that this matter is not inch." The police also sympathized with him very much.


    There is no evidence, no evidence, is it so wronged?


    Just when Jiang Xiaohu was at a loss, someone knocked on the door, and before the police in the house agreed, he pushed the door in.


    "Police Officer Tong, this kid is lucky. There is evidence and video evidence of the case." A young policewoman came in. She was very excited to report to Officer Tong, holding a USB flash drive in her hand.


    After the two girls had a big uproar, the entire police station was paying attention to this matter.


    "Really?" Tong Hai almost jumped up, looking more excited than Jiang Xiaohu.In fact, Jiang Xiaohu at this moment has been completely trapped.


    A few minutes later, Jiang Xiaohu saw the so-called witness.


    He was a clean, very sharp young man, with a flat head, about 1.7 meters.The young man wore white gloves, black trousers, white shirt, and bright leather shoes.


    He was sitting upright on the bench, waiting for Tong Hai to appear.


    Before Tong Haihai, asked about the situation: "Name!"


    "Wang Ning."


    "Professional."


    "driver."


    "When and where did you see things happen? Look, are there any parties here?"


    "At about 1:30 noon today, at the crossroads of Xingfu Street. He is one of the parties I saw..." Wang Ning pointed to Jiang Xiaohu and said.


    The answer was clean, Jiang Xiaohu was so excited that he was about to cry. If it weren''t for Police Officer Tong, he really wanted to go up and hug this brother.


    "Why did you think of making a video?"


    "At that time, we realized that things were not good, so Mr. Xu instructed me to take a video as evidence. Mr. Xu said that we can''t let good people suffer." Wang Ning replied.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know who this Xu was always and who Wang Ning was.He only knows that he is saved at this moment, and this nosy is not for nothing.


    Tong Hai spit out his cigarette, nodded, and wrote something down.A few minutes later, he reported to his superiors, and in five minutes, Jiang Xiaohu was released.


    The moment Jiang Xiaohu walked out of the police station''s gate, Jiang Xiaohu felt like he was alive again.He stood on the steps, waiting for Wang Ning to come out, wanting to thank him in person.


    On the other side, the mother and son were originally waiting for Jiang Xiaohu''s compensation.But what was waiting was the bad news brought by Li Yuanchao.


    "Let''s go, don''t wait, this money man won''t lose it." Li Yuanchao said angrily in contrast to his niece, who is a few years younger.


    "Ah?! Why Sanji?" the woman asked in astonishment.


    Li Yuanchao said angrily: "Why? Why are you so embarrassed? The root of this is that you are wrong, bullying others and bullying the elderly. Others fight injustices, and you still slander good people. That''s fine, oh, it counts me. On your head?"


    "Sanjiu, it''s not like that..." The woman hurriedly followed to explain, but her son blushed, embarrassed to move forward.


    "What''s not? If I didn''t see the video evidence with my own eyes, it would have been used by you! What do you want me to say to you?" Li Yuanchao grunted and waved away.


    The two mothers and sons were embarrassed for a long time, and then walked out desperately.


    "Mom, what''s going on? The third uncle is also offended, or should I find someone to get that kid out and get nasty?" As soon as her son left the police station, he gritted his teeth and counted all the accounts on Jiang Xiaohu''s head. On it.


    Snapped!


    His mother slapped her son on the shoulder with her hand: "You still have a face! Hurry up, follow me to the supermarket!"


    "Why are you going to the supermarket?"


    "Buy something and visit your third uncle tonight!"


    The two mothers and sons hurried to the nearest supermarket. In order to get closer, they passed through a nearby construction site.


    This construction site has been suspended for a long time, and it is said to be an unfinished property.Usually there is only one old man watching the door, and now the old man is taking a nap.


    When the mother and son were walking, they suddenly jumped out from behind a pile of building materials.These are two eighteen or nine-year-old boys, and they look tender.


    Both of them had bald arms and a watermelon knife in their hands.


    "Stop, get the money!" one of them shouted at them.


    The mother and son shivered, yo, this is the way of the robbery.Don''t look at that son who is usually fierce, but facing the bright watermelon knife, his bones are soft.


    He took a step back, hiding behind his mother.The woman was also scared, but the heart of protecting the calf made her stand in front of her son.


    "Don''t tell me, if you have something to say..."


    Two minutes later, the two mothers and children left the construction site crying, but the two boys took a plastic bag full of change.Counted, not much, only two to three hundred yuan.To this end, they chased up angrily and gave the son a kick.


    The so-called reincarnation of the gods, these two mothers and children will eventually be rewarded.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t see this scene, God never chilled the good people.


    He stood at the door of the police station, waited until Wang Ning, holding his hand and thanked him: "Thank you, Brother Wang, if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I would have to spend the night here today, and I would have lost seven thousand oceans."


    Wang Ning smiled honestly: "If you want to thank you, you don''t have to thank me, you have time to thank us, Mr. Xu."


    Before the voice was over, a car co-pilot in the parking lot outside, poked out a head.


    She was a very beautiful girl with long hair and shawl. She was in her twenties.She yelled to Wang Ning, "Wang Ning, hurry up, I have to rush to the agreed place to get things. I can''t wait when I turn back, what should I do if I leave?"


    Wang Ning quickly agreed, saying goodbye to Jiang Xiaohu, and trot back to the car.


    Jiang Xiaohu was envious: "Hey, you are a luxury car and a beauty at a young age, how did you do it?" He could not help but swear fiercely in his heart that he must drive a good car and find a beautiful wife.


    As he was getting fierce, police officer Tong Hai gnawed half of the avocado while chasing it out: "Jiang Xiaohu, wait!"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head to see that it was him, and couldn''t help but shiver.He was not afraid of anything else, but worried that the other party would change his mind.When I came to the county town today, didn''t I fall into the blood mold?


    "Officer Tong, what''s the matter?" He picked up the corner of his mouth, grinning, trying to smile.


    Tong Hai rolled his eyes: "Don''t laugh anymore. It is more ugly than crying. I will take your fruit and give you money."


    After speaking, he flipped his pocket, took out twenty yuan from his pocket and handed it to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu naturally declined: "Can I ask for money if you give it to you?"


    "I''m happy to take it for nothing, and the national emblem on my head is not allowed!" Tong Hai smiled and forced the money to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Why should you give twenty yuan?It turned out that after Jiang Xiaohu left, he took the fruit to study and share with his colleagues.As a result, a female colleague said, this is an avocado!The nutritional value is high, and the supermarket is a little bigger than the egg, it costs more than ten yuan each, you have 20 or 30?


    So Tong Hai chased it out and insisted on giving Jiang Xiaohu twenty yuan.

 28 Chapter 28

    Jiang Xiaohu took a look and smiled, feeling that this elder brother is also sincere.


    He was not polite and reached out and took the twenty yuan.Jiang Xiaohu knew very well in his heart that the value of his fruit was by no means comparable to those of similar products on the market.


    The reason why the fruit was given to Tong Hai was because in the process of handling the whole thing, Jiang Xiaohu also noticed that the police officer Tong was on the side of legal justice.He admires such a person and intends to become such a person.


    "Well, then I''m not welcome." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Okay, I''ll send you one last sentence, this~young man, it''s normal for the old way to be enthusiastic and enthusiastic. But in the future, you have to pay attention to the methods and methods. For example, what happened today, I will encounter it in the future, hope you I can stand up first to stop, and then call the police."


    Tong Hai thought for a long time before he said this to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu printed these words in his mind and nodded seriously.Tong Hai patted him on the shoulder again and waved his hand: "Okay, let''s go, this place is not a good place for most people, I also went back to work."


    He waved goodbye smartly, and Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and turned to leave.


    A car, two people, Wang Ning, Jiang Xiaohu, and Tong Hai, each headed in a different direction.


    The county seat of Luliu County is a strange place for Yu Jiang Xiaohu.He walked one or two hundred meters and came to the intersection, but he was a little worried.


    Where are you going?I''m not hungry. I can go online or buy a ticket to go home with the money in my hand.However, Jiang Xiaohu wanted to go to the appointment and deal with the ginseng in his hands.


    He counted on this ginseng to bring him the first pot of gold, and he also counted on this pot of gold to bring him a change in fate.No, not just his, maybe the entire Jiangbian Village.


    A staggering figure suddenly rushed out from the side alley.Relative to this person''s age, his speed and flexibility are quite impressive.


    She almost used her strength to catch up with Jiang Xiaohu, yelling, "Child, child, wait a minute!"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and saw the vicissitudes, wrinkled face.It was the old lady who sold pancakes and fruits, and the old lady who flinched and refused to testify for him.


    Jiang Xiaohu was a little angry, but when the old lady tremblingly stuffed him with a hot pancake full of fillings, and lowered her head to apologize guiltily, his anger dissipated.


    "Child, don''t be angry, so am I..." the old lady said guiltily, "you can eat and be full."


    After speaking, she lifted her apron, wiped her tears, then raised her head and looked at Jiang Xiaohu blankly, as if she was expecting something.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment. At first, he didn''t understand the old lady''s thoughts, and he didn''t know what to say.Because of this old lady, he almost lost a very important opportunity, still spent so long at the police station.Therefore, the two fell into awkward silence for a while.


    At some point later, he suddenly understood that the old lady was going to watch him eat and beg him for forgiveness.


    Seeing the old lady''s face full of wind and frost, Jiang Xiaohu somehow thought of the grandmother at home and the tired old lady Wang Xifeng.Perhaps there are relatives waiting for her to raise him in the elderly''s house.


    He took a bite of the pancake fruit, stuffed his mouth, and smiled at the old lady: "This pancake fruit is really delicious! You go to business, do you want me to help?"


    "No, no need. Good food is good, good food is good!" The old lady breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.She doesn''t seem to say anything. As long as Jiang Xiaohu eats it and feels delicious, she feels less guilty.


    The old lady waved her hand and walked back to the alley.Jiang Xiaohu looked at her staggering back, and suddenly felt a lot of emotion in his heart.


    The world is suffering, only hard work, my fate is my fate.He clenched his fist and vowed secretly that he must get ahead and leave this class in his life.


    Turning around, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know where to go, and finally came to a small street.It was already five o''clock in the afternoon, and the agreed time had already passed.


    This is an old commercial street, a two-lane street, full of the charm of a small town.There are clothing stores, snack bars, and Internet cafes on both sides.


    When passing by the Internet cafe, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly thought: "Yes, I might as well go online again and check out the forum!"


    He walked into the Internet cafe and turned on a machine to go online without mentioning it.


    ...


    Which is the most prosperous and representative street in Luliu County?The old county will definitely show you: "Now, have you seen the tallest building? All the big companies in our county have offices there, that is the street, Baihua Street!"


    That''s right, Baihua Street is the most spacious, bustling and most iconic road in the county, and the Baihua Building in the middle of Baihua Street is a landmark building on the whole street.


    At this time, a fierce debate was taking place in a conference hall on the 15th floor of the Baihua Building.


    In fact, not many people participated in the meeting. Two aggressive middle-aged men and a young and beautiful girl were just three.


    The door of the conference room was closed tightly, and the staff outside looked nervous.


    "I don''t know what the result will be today." A girl holding a folder, and two other female colleagues whispered.


    Among the other two female colleagues, there is a chubby girl.She pushed the spectacle frame on the bridge of her nose: "Oh! I think our company is now in a stormy and troubled time."


    Another thin girl pushed her a bit, and said in a grotesque way: "Go, stop the crow''s mouth, there is something in the company, shall we lose our job?"


    The girl holding the folder said with a sad look: "I think the fat girl may be right. Do you think Mr. Wang and Mr. Miao will easily let go of Mr. Xu? When Mr. Xu was still there, they Like a dog, chasing after Mr. Xu''s ass. Now Mr. Xu has just had an accident, they just..."


    "Yes, their purpose is nothing more than to force the palace!" The fat girl nodded, "Yes, if the force is successful, it will not be a good thing for us."


    "Yes, Mr. Xu is so good..."


    The three girls looked at the meeting room through the glass door, worried.


    Xu Linglong sat in the main seat with her hands crossed and placed on the table.She was on the phone holder, and the phone kept black.The news she was waiting for never came.


    For an entire hour, Xu Linglong had been listening, while the other two were aggressive.


    Mr. Wang said: "Linglong, your Uncle Miao and I watched you grow up, and treat you like your own daughter. Now we want you to hand over the formula because of the consideration of caring for you. You have to be considerate. Our painstaking efforts."


    Miao always kept his face dark and did not speak, pushing the already solemn atmosphere to a state of almost solidification.


    Xu Linglong smiled faintly: "Oh? I didn''t notice that the two uncles asked for the secret recipe from the ancestors of the Xu family to love me."


    "You, you child..." Mr. Wang stared, his thick double chin shook tremblingly. He took out a tissue, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and signaled his companion for help.


    Unfortunately, the other party ignored him.


    "Linglong, don''t think that we are going to grab your things. You should know what the facts are. Since your father was sick in bed and could not participate in company affairs, especially the production of Chunfeng No. 3, our products have been It''s not as good as before. Our quality control is very strict, and unqualified products will never be listed. And our pharmaceutical factory depends on Chunfeng No. 3~"


    President Wang continued to persuade with all his heart.


    Xu Linglong said: "I know about the Chunfeng No.3. The recipe is secret from the Xu family, and it has been the same for generations. It can''t be passed into the hands of other people without my hands."


    boom!


    Mr. Miao, who had always been dark and indifferent, suddenly broke out.His dry palm slapped hard on the table, and the tea cup almost shook.


    "Huh! What a stray one fell into the hands of someone with a foreign surname. Is it possible to continue to be in your hands and not to remain in the hands of others? You are a girl, and sooner or later you will marry! We don''t care about your family affairs, today, or you Hand over the right to the formula, or we will divest!"


    When Mr. Miao opened his mouth, he was full of vigor and pressure, and poured out to Xu Linglong.


    Young girl, it didn''t take long to sit in this seat.She had just returned from studying abroad, but before the internship, her father fell ill and had to take up this burden.


    Due to the particularity of pharmaceutical companies, once the helmer leaves the rudder, the course of the entire ship begins to deviate.As the two said, the most profitable drugs on the production line are on the verge of discontinuation.Their profits are greatly reduced, and orders have not been completed.


    Every day of shutdown is a huge loss for the company.How could Xu Linglong know?Unfortunately, she can do nothing.


    In the formula, there is a medicine that is mastered by the father alone, but it is the soul of Chunfeng No. 3.This is where these two dumb people are, even if they get the prescription?The code cannot be solved, the prescription is just a piece of waste paper.


    The two in front of him are both the father¡¯s daughter and the partners.In this difficult juncture, not only does it not help to tide over the difficulties, but it takes the stage behind the scenes.


    Xu Linglong was struggling and thinking.Compromise is impossible. It seems that they can only be agreed to withdraw their capital.


    The two on the opposite side glanced at each other, revealing the smile of the winner.


    "Lao Miao, you are too short-tempered, Linglong can''t..." Mr. Wang cleared his throat, his fatty body moved in the chair, and continued to sing blushing.


    They all know that the company''s current capital chain is relatively tight, and once they withdraw their capital, it will be a huge innovation for Chunfeng Pharmaceutical Factory.


    Of course, they were not willing to give up the chicken that lays golden eggs, so it was just to scare Xu Linglong.They will take this opportunity to do three things, the first is to get the formula of Chunfeng No. 3, the second is to seize shares, and the third is to take Chunfeng as their own.


    "No need." Xu Linglong said coldly, "Since the two uncles have other arrangements for funding, our Xu family will not embarrass you. After all, blocking people and money is no different from murdering parents. You wait, I Let the Finance Department calculate your equity and it will be able to return your funds to you in three days at the latest."

 29 Chapter 29

    "What?" Mr. Wang was dumbfounded, with greasy sweat on his fatty face.


    "Xu Linglong, what do you mean?" Mr. Miao stood up, staring at Xu Linglong with wide eyes, gritted his teeth, as if he could not wait to climb over the table and tear him apart.


    Xu Linglong looked at him calmly: "Why, Uncle Miao, what are you doing so excited? I just followed your suggestions and returned the equity to you. Is this also wrong?"


    Mr. Miao stared at her, so angry that he couldn''t speak, snorted, and waved away.


    President Wang also stood up, hating iron but not steel and pointed at Xu Linglong: "Linglong, Linglong, what do you want me to say about you? We have divested, what do you think is left in the company?"


    "Then bother." Xu Linglong looked calm.


    Mr. Wang also waved his hand very regrettably. When only one person was left in the meeting room, Xu Linglong felt that her back had been soaked in cold sweat, and the air-conditioning wind hit her, making her whole body cold.


    Ding Lingling!


    The phone rang, and as soon as she looked at the ID, she couldn''t wait to connect: "Hey, Xiaozhen, how is it?"


    "Mr. Xu, I went. I waited there for a long time, and there was no one!" On the phone, assistant Xiaozhen was also very anxious, "I knew, I wouldn''t go to the police station to send video materials first."


    In Xu Linglong''s beautiful eyes, the light dimmed: "Forget it, maybe this is the arrangement of fate. Then, you can get off work first, and come to pick me up early tomorrow."


    "Okay, Mr. Xu." Xiaozhen agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Xu Linglong lay tiredly in her chair, and did not move for a long time.


    Suddenly, she remembered something, and quickly picked up her phone and opened the forum app.Even if this century-old ginseng is fake, there will always be others who are real, right?If it doesn''t work locally, she will publish information across the country, and there will always be someone who can get the best ginseng.


    Thinking of her father who was dying and unconscious on the sick bed, Xu Linglongxin became more anxious.This is not only a matter of business and money, but more of a daughter''s love for her father.


    Browsing her back-end mailbox and watching the fake news one by one, Xu Linglong became more and more lost.


    Enter my sticky post again and read the new message.She rarely has the patience to browse on her own. In the past, Xiaozhen was doing this.


    But today, she browsed one by one because she didn''t know where the patience came from.


    Suddenly, a very brief message came into view.


    "This classmate, where are you?"


    "Is it him?" Xu Linglong''s heart beat wildly, looking at the time, it was ten minutes ago.


    It seems that the other party is not a liar, but also looking for himself!


    Xu Linglong hurriedly replied. Because of her excitement, her fingers were soft and trembling, and she made several input errors.Finally, a message was sent out: "I''m at the county office, where are you? See you at Lihua Hotel in half an hour."


    Lihua Hotel is a well-known local restaurant. Its owner, Niu Lihua, was selected as one of the top ten outstanding young entrepreneurs in the region. He and Xu Linglong are also friends.


    Xu Linglong held the phone and waited anxiously for the other party''s reply.About two minutes later, the other party sent a smiley face: "Are you still there? I thought it was for nothing today. Okay, see you later."


    "Huh~" Xu Linglong let out a long breath.


    Five minutes later, Jiang Xiaohu shut down the game, cancelled his account, and left the Internet cafe.


    Where is Lihua Hotel?Jiang Xiaohu walked along the street and saw restaurants, such as Zhubajie Mala Tang, small wontons, and milk tea shops.However, there is no restaurant called Lihua Restaurant.


    In desperation, he had to stop an aunt who was carrying a basket: "Auntie, where is Lihua Restaurant?"


    "Lihua Hotel? Are you going to work? Walk along this road, turn left at the second traffic light in front, and the very conspicuous sign is on Baihua Street." The auntie looked at him and enthusiastically helped him to guide him. .


    "Thank you!" After thanking Jiang Xiaohu, he ran to Lihua Hotel.


    When he came to that street, Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded. Wow, this street is so prosperous. There are high-rise buildings on both sides of the street and there are busy traffic on the street.It''s kind of urban in TV movies.


    This is very different from the street where he went online just now.


    That aunt is right. Lihua Hotel is indeed very eye-catching. From the street, the hotel sign in the middle of the street hangs in the air like the sun.It was actually a building with more than 20 floors!


    "My mother!" Jiang Xiaohu took a breath, "I thought it was about the same size as a ramen shop, it turned out to be so grand..."


    After being surprised, Jiang Xiaohu hurried to the hotel with joy.This is the first time in his life that he has come to such a high-end venue, he can open meat tonight!Well, I don''t know if I can pack it, if I can, I really want to take some back to eat for my grandmother and mother.


    Thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu, who was not originally hungry, started to drool.


    After a short run, Jiang Xiaohu, who had a good dream, was called to stop by the security guard before he stepped into the door of Lihua Hotel.


    "Wait, boy, what are you doing?" The security guard was an uncle in his forties. After calling Jiang Xiaohu, he looked at him suspiciously.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said, "I have an appointment with someone to meet here."


    "Oh, are you applying? You can''t go here, you have to go through the back door." The uncle kindly showed him the way, "Did you see, you go through the small alley next to the entrance of our hotel staff. But..."


    He looked up and down Jiang Xiaohu again, shook his head and said: "I guess, this time we are recruiting waiters, mainly young girls. Last time we recruited security guards..."


    "I''m not here to participate in the recruitment. I''m here to meet friends. We made an appointment to eat here." Jiang Xiaohu explained.


    This time the security raised his eyebrows, not as enthusiastic as before.


    His expression is difficult to describe, and he looks down on or hates iron and steel.


    "What the hell? Your friend asked you to eat here? Do you know how much per capita consumption is?" He shook his head, "Young people shouldn''t be too vain...If you don''t come to apply for the job, just leave, I have no time. Ink with you."


    After speaking, he returned to his post and said to the walkie-talkie: "These days, there are really everyone. The young people nowadays don''t know what they are thinking, they say crazy words~"


    "These little boys are all spoiled by their parents. How do you know that life is hard?" The feelings of colleagues came from the walkie-talkie.


    "That''s ~ I have one at the gate. It looks like a rural baby. I just said I would meet someone for dinner here." The security guard sneered. "I don''t know what I know, I haven''t seen the world, I don''t even know how to brag."


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard their conversation, his nose was crooked, and he looked down at himself: "Am I so shabby? When it comes to eating here, it becomes a joke. Anyone can teach me and ridicule me. ?"


    No, he is not such a person who can be taught casually.What shit Lihua Restaurant, I am going to eat today!


    A car slowly entered, the railing was raised, and the security guard stood at attention and saluted.Because he was too dedicated, he accidentally knocked his hat on the wrong side, and he looked quite funny.


    It''s not that the security guard is too cheap, but that he really recognizes this car.The car of the chairman and general manager of Chunfeng Pharmaceutical Factory, and a friend of their boss Niu Lihua, is a frequent visitor here.How can you not behave better in front of such a person?


    The security guard paid his attention almost all the way and watched the car enter the underground garage.Suddenly, a figure swaggered and followed the car into the yard, making the security guard almost staggered from the guard platform in amazement.


    "Hey?! Isn''t this the kid who bragged just now? He really dared to do it!" The security hurriedly shouted to the walkie-talkie, "Guys, that kid sneaked in, you guys stop it, I can''t get out of my post."


    Jiang Xiaohu did not expect that a Lihua Hotel would have so many security guards.He just followed the car into the yard, followed the car into the underground garage-forgive him for his ignorance, after all, the first time he entered and exited from ICBC and-suddenly, people appeared from nowhere, right He yelled and screamed.


    "stop!"


    "Don''t run around!"


    "Get out of here!"


    Four or five security guards surrounded Jiang Xiaohu from different directions.Jiang Xiaohu looked at this formation and didn''t know what the other party was going to do. Since they are chasing, they have to run!


    So called, five security guards chased, Jiang Xiaohu ran alone.Several people staged a chase battle in this underground garage.


    Sitting in the car, Xu Linglong took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down.To be honest, she had certain hopes for this meeting.


    After all, judging from the photos, the color of that ginseng is very good.If it is true, she will take it no matter how much she spends.


    But then again, the best century-old wild ginseng is worth millions.After calculating the cash at home, Xu Linglong was a little bit tight.Especially after the two divestments, the company''s finances must be in trouble.


    While she was thinking hard, there was a sound of running and yelling from outside, which was annoying.


    The so-called double fist is difficult to match with four hands, plus Jiang Xiaohu''s unfamiliar terrain, it didn''t take long for him to be surrounded.


    Five people grabbed him, pressed the engine of a car and fell in love with Xu Linglong''s car.


    Through the glass, Xu Linglong watched a young face pressed tightly against the car cover, which was very funny.


    But this young man seemed to be very strong, and the five of them almost couldn''t hold him down several times.


    This made Xu Linglong, who was already upset, more annoyed. Everything went wrong!She was about to get out of the car and yelled when she suddenly heard the young man shout.


    "Why are you arresting me? I made an appointment with a netizen to meet and eat here. We are going to talk about ginseng business!"


    "Talking about the ginseng business? I think you want to come in and pet the dog!"


    "Yes, if you dress like this and sell you, can you afford a dish of ours?"


    The security guards naturally didn''t believe Jiang Xiaohu''s words, but Xu Linglong''s heart jumped when he heard them.


    "Is it possible, is it him?" She couldn''t help but looked at Jiang Xiaohu carefully.

 30 Chapter 30 The Young Man Gang Gang

    In the underground garage, Jiang Xiaohu was held down like a plasticine and pasted on the front windshield of the car.


    This made his entire facial features very funny, especially his lips. Looking through the glass, they were really blazing red lips.


    Xu Linglong was in a bad mood when she suddenly saw Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes bursting and her lips printed on the glass, she couldn''t help but laughed.


    "Hey, if it is really him, I have to take care of it. Now these people are too serious to look down on others. Isn''t it possible that they are not formal enough to make it to nine?" Xu Linglong secretly slandered and decided to talk to Sister Lihua Talk about it well.


    She honked the horn and made a bang, and the shocked security guards were dumbfounded.Before that, they didn''t know that there were people in this car.


    Opening the door, Xu Linglong got out of the car.


    "What are you doing?" She looked around at several security guards, her voice cold and her eyes sharp.


    Originally Zhengzhi was brave to capture the thief, and suddenly there was a car rang, which was scary enough.Fortunately, the one who came out of the car was a big beauty, very seductive.These security guards rarely have the chance to see these beauties.


    They looked at it more deliberately, but they found that this beauty field is powerful, just like a fluorescent light suddenly turned on in the dark, so dazzling, it makes people afraid to look directly.


    One of the security guards recovered, he was a little older and could speak a little bit.He smiled and said cautiously: "I''m sorry, we didn''t see you. This thief sneaked in and wanted to do something bad, we''ll catch him, you are busy with you, it''s okay~"


    After that, he still raised his head proudly to his brothers, that means, I have resolved the matter, what should I do.


    Several people were going to catch Jiang Xiaohu again, but at this time Jiang Xiaohu had already jumped up, wiped off the drool from the corners of his mouth, and stood in front of Xu Linglong.


    Before he could see Xu Linglong''s face at this time, she was already very amazed by her figure and voice.Especially imposing, he had never seen such an imposing woman.Standing in front of her, Jiang Xiaohu felt like a little pug.


    Of course, this feeling may make him psychologically unacceptable, after all, he is a man.But this is not an individual phenomenon of him alone. Look at the few on the opposite side, they are simply little fleas.


    With his head held up high, he wanted to take the opportunity to ask these people to entangle him, and see the buyer of the transaction early, so that he can make money!


    "You are a thief, you are all thieves! I came in through the gate with an open mind. Which eye did you see me stealing?" Jiang Xiaohu angered the security guard.


    The security guard was hit by an elbow in his stomach when Jiang Xiaohu was struggling just now, and it still hurts.


    He stared at the bead and said: "Hey, little thing, you dare to slap your mouth, I tell you, when I catch you, turn to the police station, I see you go and talk to the police!"


    After that, they are going to catch Jiang Xiaohu again.


    Xu Linglong frowned and said, "Are you sure he is a thief?"


    The security guards froze for a moment, before the leader nodded, "Yes, at least 80% sure!" In order to make himself feel more reliable, he finally added an estimate.


    "Eighty? Haha, I''m sorry, I happen to know this kid too, and he is right, I am the one who will invite him to dinner today. Brother, why don''t you call me in advance? I''m waiting outside It¡¯s been a long time since you were lucky enough to get in."


    The second half of her sentence was to Jiang Xiaohu, and one sentence that the younger brother said directly to Jiang Xiaohu.Little brother?When did I become your brother?


    However, he reacted quickly and immediately realized that this young lady with a great body and a beautiful voice was trying to relieve himself.


    Looking at her dress, she is definitely a rich person and she has a very good temperament.The security guards are much stronger than the dog-seeing and low-ranking security guards. This is not in compliance with the rules. The TV shows are all scenes of the rich despising and bullying the poor.


    Well, it seems that rich people are also human beings, and they have different temperaments and personalities. At this moment Jiang Xiaohu understood a vague truth.


    Whether a person is good or bad cannot be distinguished simply by having money or not.


    Xu Linglong''s words made Jiang Xiaohu full of confidence, and also stunned the security guards opposite.They couldn''t help but look at Jiang Xiaohu carefully. This kid looks pretty strong, but he has such a beautiful sister?It¡¯s not a dear... Since it¡¯s not a dear, it means that it was done?Wow!Fuck sister...


    They had thoughts in their heads, and they had everything they wanted, but no matter what they thought, they didn''t dare to interfere with Jiang Xiaohu entering the hotel at this time.Turning to apologize to Jiang Xiaohu, one by one nodded and bowed back.


    "I''m sorry, we are too vigilant, because similar incidents have happened in the hotel, so the security work is very strict."


    "Yes, yes, we have no eyes, and please forgive this gentleman."


    Seeing them one by one, looking like a pug, Jiang Xiaohu felt like he wanted to laugh.If it weren''t for the little sister, he would have to go forward alone and press on the car glass to rub it back.


    "Forget it, next time I have a bright spot, let me tell you, can I understand the dishes in this hotel?" Jiang Xiaohu said loudly.


    "Understand, understand~" The security guards laughed.


    "Well, since it''s a misunderstanding, everyone should be considerate of each other. Brother, let''s go to dinner soon, the seats in this hotel are not easy to book." Xu Linglong said.


    She didn''t want to waste time on unnecessary questions.


    After she finished speaking, she walked towards the elevator with her head high up, and Jiang Xiaohu quickly followed.


    The security guards stood silly on the spot, watching him leave.


    After a while, Jiang Xiaohu and Xu Linglong took the elevator to the restaurant, and the security guards began to discuss.


    "Let me talk about a few brothers, I think those little ladies are unusual!" said the older security guard, who is also the little leader of these security guards.


    "Yes, obviously there is a background." Another security guard said, "We won''t get into big trouble this time? What should we do?"


    "Don''t worry, if you do something wrong, you have to bear the responsibility, and you have to pay the price." Among the security guards, a thin man with bright eyes looks very clever, he said for a moment in thought.


    Everyone hurriedly asked: "What''s the price? We don''t have much money."


    "Don''t worry, look at your unpromising looks! The price is not only about money, understand?" The thin security guard said mysteriously, "Let''s show our sincerity, such as..."


    He turned his mouth toward the car glass.


    It turned out that Jiang Xiaohu was pushed down on the car glass just now, and the oil and sweat on his face had messed with the clean and beautiful windshield.


    The little security guard felt that the beauty just now must be a clean person.Need to talk?Girls are like this.If the car is wiped clean, and people come back to investigate it, it might be embarrassing to chase it too hard, right?


    When several security guards heard it, they felt right, and they nodded again and again: "I think so, come brothers, let''s do it!" The little leader gave an order and everyone went into battle and began to wipe Xu Linglong''s car in the underground garage.


    After wiping the car, the skinny security guard whispered to the little leader: "Captain, we can''t just wipe the car. Look back to the little brother to apologize and be sincere."


    "Ang, it''s the reason... Hey, it''s wrong Ermao, are you asking me to apologize?" The little leader nodded repeatedly at first, listening to the words of the dog-headed sergeant.But immediately he felt wrong again and stared at his hands.


    The little security guard smiled cleverly: "Look at you, here is your identity! You are our backbone and represent the security workers of the entire hotel. You go to apologize, and people will feel our sincerity? "


    "Oh~um, yes, consider it." The little leader nodded.


    The little security guard said: "So, an apology is better than being fined or unemployed!"


    A group of security guards negotiated to apologize to Jiang Xiaohu, but he didn''t even know, and followed Xu Linglong to the elevator.


    In the elevator, Jiang Xiaohu looked at the reflection in the mirror-like elevator wall, only to realize that the girl in front of him was so beautiful.


    Gee, the skin is white and tender like milk.What is that word?Yes, moist and silky!That''s what TV commercials say. Seeing the beauty in front of him, Jiang Xiaohu realized what the mood of these four words really is.


    The long hair is like a black waterfall, pouring down, and it will flutter slightly in the slightest wind, and it feels very elegant.


    Elegance but capable temperament, strong aura, make her originally delicate facial features more beautiful.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that this was probably the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life.Well, it''s more beautiful than Biyun sister!


    After all, he was only nineteen years old. He had no experience in this area, but he was just a healthy age.Just looking at the shadow on the elevator wall made him feel short of breath and blushed.The atmosphere in the elevator also became weird.


    Young boy, who hasn''t got blood yet?But when Fang Gang was not supposed to be healthy, it was really embarrassing.


    Jiang Xiaohu realized that he was''Fang Gang'', and he felt even more ashamed and did not dare to turn around.I was even more afraid to show that beauty, and they helped me out. I haven''t said thank you yet.


    Fortunately, with a dingdong sound, the elevator came to the second floor.The first floor of Lihua Hotel is the lobby, scattered tables, and the second floor and above are private rooms. This is also a place Jiang Xiaohu will be familiar with in the future, but now he doesn''t know that he will have such a deep connection with this hotel.


    "Here, our private room is at 208, Peony Hall." Xu Linglong said to him before the elevator door opened, and then asked after a pause, "Are you really the one who wants to trade with me?"


    No answer, the elevator doors closed again.Xu Linglong frowned slightly, her heart said why this person is so inked?She hurriedly pressed the open button to prevent the elevator from being called away, and looked back at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu was''thinking over the wall'' at this time,''Fang Gang'' was very embarrassing~ he didn''t dare to turn around.However, Xu Linglong greeted him, and the elevator arrived again. What should I do?


    Suddenly, he had an idea, and immediately made a painful look, with his legs in a quail shape, frowning, oops, screaming: "Ouch~"

 31 Chapter 31 Grandma Liu Enters the Grand View Garden

    Xu Linglong doesn''t like wordy, but he didn''t expect this guy to be wordy.Her work schedule is very full. After the deal with Jiang Xiaohu today, there are other important clients to see.


    The first time I met, I was actually pushed onto the windshield of her car. This way was strange enough.Why, sitting in an elevator now, but also sitting down?


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Linglong asked patiently.


    To Jiang Xiaohu, this beautiful girl''s voice was too cold.


    He thought, do people look down on me?No, if she looked down on me, she wouldn''t help me just now.


    Damn it, when did you get up bad, but do you get up now?It''s really a worthless product!


    He scolded Fang Gang severely in his heart, Jiang Xiaohu barely smiled and turned his head to look at Xu Linglong: "It''s okay, it''s cramping, the air-conditioning here is too strong."


    To show that he was not lying, he shivered on purpose.


    Xu Linglong reluctantly took off her windbreaker jacket and handed it to Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder: "Drop it, yes, you really came to make a deal with me, right? You posted the post and the photo in the forum, right?"


    "Yes, I still want to ask you!" Jiang Xiaohu answered, sniffing the fragrance of the clothes on his shoulders.Of course, he did not forget to pat his pocket to show that the ginseng was on him.


    It smells so good!


    Women''s clothes are different from men''s. His clothes are all sweaty, and this dress has a nice fragrance of jasmine, refreshing and refreshing.


    "Let''s go now!" Xu Linglong frowned slightly, feeling a little unhappy when she saw his little movement.


    But it''s okay. She doesn''t plan to ask for this dress anyway, just treat it as a charity.


    Jiang Xiaohu agreed and wrapped his windbreaker to cover up classmate Fang Gang.When the two got out of the elevator, Jiang Xiaohu was shocked by the luxurious decoration in front of him.


    What a spacious corridor, three or four meters long, right?This is almost as wide as his bedroom.


    The corridor is decorated in European style, with beige floor tiles inlaid with black edges, which looks luxurious and generous.


    There are crystal lamps as dazzling as diamonds on the head, and exquisite decorative paintings are hung on the walls on both sides. I don''t know if it is wall paint or wallpaper, it looks so high-end.


    There are rooms on both sides of the corridor, and each door has a unique style.The signs on the door, some with peony, and some with peony, are the names of flowers.


    Not many people walk, except for the two of them, the most are waiters.But these waiters, regardless of men and women, look very temperamental and stiff.


    Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded, feeling like Grandma Liu entered the Grand View Garden.He felt ashamed, even a little inferior.But this inferiority complex was instantly replaced by self-esteem.


    "I will have such an upscale hotel in the future!" He secretly vowed.


    Luliu County was not the first time he came back, but what he saw and heard this time brought him the strongest impact.


    Probably in Qianjin City, the most high-end place to enter is Xinhua Bookstore, and more places are Dad¡¯s construction sites.And this time, Xu Linglong opened the door to a new world for him.


    The two entered, the Peony Room, covered with gray-green carpets, and a large European-style rectangular table, occupying one third of the room.To his surprise, this room was forty or fifty square meters in size, with a circle of cabinets against the wall, elegant white, solid wood tables and chairs, and European-style sofas, everything was so luxurious.


    Xu Linglong blended in perfectly, and Jiang Xiaohu felt that he appeared here so abruptly.


    "Sit down." Xu Linglong sat at one end of the table and greeted him.


    Jiang Xiaohu was a little dumbfounded. With so many seats, which one should he sit on?


    In fact, Xu Linglong also wanted to know how he would choose?Should I choose the one furthest away from me, or ask first?


    Looking at him, he seems to be strange and curious about everything, his eyes are full of surprises, such a place, if not for himself, he would never have a chance to come in?


    Thinking about this, Xu Linglong saw her figure sway, and the seat on her left hand was pulled apart, Jiang Xiaohu had already sat down carelessly.


    He actually chose the one closest to Xu Linglong, which really surprised her.Xu Linglong was a little angry because she felt that Jiang Xiaohu chose this way because she was beautiful.


    Well, smelly man!


    Xu Linglong''s face became even colder.


    The door was opened, and the clean and enthusiastic waiter walked in, holding two menus in his hands.She obviously knew Xu Linglong, so when she walked in, she had a familiar smile on her face.But when I saw Jiang Xiaohu, I couldn''t help but feel slightly taken aback. It was probably why such a person could sit here.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very upset, what''s wrong with sitting here?I might still be your boss in the future!When I have money, I will buy it here!


    "Ms. Xu, are you here? The boss is socializing now. Let me take your order first." The waiter said.


    Xu Linglong smiled faintly at her, took the menu, took a casual glance, and asked Jiang Xiaohu: "What do you want to eat? You can order it yourself."


    Jiang Xiaohu also took a menu. Although it was also a delivery menu, it was obvious from the waiter''s technique that Jiang Xiaohu felt that he was underestimated.


    Discrimination is ubiquitous and irritating.


    When he was in a mountain village, the people around Jiang Xiaohu were all rural people, and everyone was equally poor.Even if there are contradictions, they are all trivial matters.But it''s different in the city. This kind of discrimination from the bottom of his heart makes Jiang Xiaohu feel extremely chilling.


    However, the moment he opened the menu, he immediately understood why people would discriminate against him, and why the security guard had to say: "I''m afraid you can''t afford a dish!"


    On the first page of the eye, the first dish, stir-fried lettuce, is a very ordinary home cooking, Jiang Xiaohu often eats at home.


    Of course, Wang Xifeng''s craftsmanship is not as good as that of the chefs here. At least the color of the oiled lettuce that Jiang Xiaohu usually eats is not as beautiful as the picture.


    However, no matter how beautiful you are, you are just a plate of lettuce, how can you sell it for 56 yuan?


    Jiang Xiaohu rubbed his eyes and couldn''t believe his eyes.Oh, maybe the weight is big, right?But as a farmer, he knows the price of lettuce well, fifty or sixty yuan, so he can buy a large basket!


    But if you look closely, it''s just a couple of lettuce, that''s right.


    "I rub, one or two of lettuce, how expensive it is?" Jiang Xiaohu was surprised.


    His expression was unsurprisingly seen by Xu Linglong and the waiter.


    There is no need to mention the contempt and ridicule in the waiter''s eyes. Although she is just an ordinary working class, she meets too many rich people on such occasions.It was the first one she saw in her working life that someone like Jiang Xiaohu could come in.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s expression, Xu Linglong began to murmur in her heart: "Does he really have that good wild red mountain ginseng? Hey, blame me for being ill. I was in a hurry to go to the doctor. But when I came, he was relieved. Come, let me order."


    She picked up the menu, followed it down, and ordered another soup for a total of three meats and five vegetables.


    "That''s it." After ordering, Xu Linglong closed the menu and handed it to the waiter.


    The waiter readily agreed: "Okay, Miss Xu, wait a minute, I''ll make a pot of Longjing for you, and the dishes will start to be made right away."


    After speaking, she looked at Jiang Xiaohu and waited to receive another menu.


    But at this time Jiang Xiaohu was not in a state at all.He was holding the menu, looking at it page by page, his brows were sometimes frowned, sometimes stretched, and the expression on his face changed a lot.


    When Xu Linglong saw it, she waved to the waiter and whispered: "You go out first."


    "Okay!" The waiter agreed and turned and walked out.


    You should know that in a restaurant of this specification, the menu does not allow guests to stay in their hands for too long, let alone taking photos and videos.All this is of course the protection of intellectual property rights.Because the chef here is a famous local character.


    In the industry, who doesn''t give a thumbs up when mentioning this chef?There are many dishes here, all developed by the chef himself, and I am afraid that others will steal it.


    It is said that Niu Lihua, the owner of the restaurant, had spent a lot of speech at the beginning, and was only after visiting the cottage before he invited the chef.After he came, he was even more entrusted with a heavy responsibility, and he was given a high salary to retain people.


    But because of this chef, the restaurant''s business is booming.


    These are gossips.


    Not long after ordering, the tea and snacks came up first. The fragrant Longjing, soft and delicious snacks, everything is impacting people''s vision and nasal cavity.


    Such quality refreshments, let alone Jiang Xiaohu, even Xu Linglong would not often eat it.With busy work, she rarely has the opportunity to enjoy refreshments here.Usually, it¡¯s for socializing, so how can you have time to enjoy food?


    She thought, this young guy didn''t look annoying, even if he didn''t have wild red mountain ginseng, Quan would treat him as a good deed and invite him to a meal.


    But shouldn''t he be very curious about these snacks, shouldn''t he be slobbering?However, he was more interested in the menu, which surprised Xu Linglong.


    "The menu is so good?" she finally couldn''t help asking.


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his head, took a deep breath, and suddenly felt his stomach empty: "It smells so good!"


    He didn''t answer first, reached out his hand to grab a piece of pastry and stuffed it into his mouth to eat, feeling panicked again, picked up the teacup and drank a whole cup.


    This look of devouring it is not suitable for eating such delicate snacks, Xu Linglong said.


    "You don''t know, I think it''s so funny." Jiang Xiaohu exhaled after eating and drinking, and said to Xu Linglong.


    "Funny? You said the menu is funny?" Xu Linglong raised her eyebrows, and Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but shook her head when she was watching, so beautiful~


    "Well, ah, it''s not that the menu is funny, but the dishes and prices here are funny." He pointed to the menu and said, "A plate of stir-fried vegetables costs 50 or 60 yuan, and a hen soup costs two to three hundred yuan. What about the money! No wonder, that''s how your rich people get their money, haha!"

 32 Chapter 32 Bargaining

    Jiang Xiaohu teased while eating, which made Xu Linglong feel a little uncomfortable.


    After all, she is what Jiang Xiaohu said, a rich man.


    Picking up the tea cup, sipping a sip, and taking a paper towel, carefully wiping the corners of his lips, elegant and yet capable.


    "Let''s make a long story short." Xu Linglong said.


    "Wait a minute~" Jiang Xiaohu widened his eyes and filled his mouth with a cake. "What do you mean to make a long story short? You won''t finish the transaction, so you won''t invite me to dinner?"


    Xu Linglong stared at him very strangely, really dumbfounding.If you are him, what you worry about is whether the transaction can be successful and the transaction price.And this dear friend, the first thing to consider is eating.


    The bottom layer is the bottom layer, who has worked all his life, thinking about eating at one bite.She looked at Jiang Xiaohu and secretly said that she seemed to be a very clever person, even if she took a long-term view, she would not fail like this for a lifetime.


    Is it necessary to mention him?Xu Linglong thought about it, and immediately regretted it.She has a principle, that is not to be a mentor to others.


    First, she felt that she was not good enough to be a mentor to others.Secondly, this is also a liability avoidance issue.The same rice raises all kinds of people, and each person should be responsible for himself.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t guess how many questions Xu Linglong thought about in this blink of an eye.He has no skill and is busy eating.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and laughed at himself: "You don''t know, I have never had a chance to enter a place like this. I can come here to have a meal and am happy. I was still thinking about bringing something to my parents and grandma after eating. ..."


    "Oh?" This made Xu Linglong''s contempt for him slightly weakened, filial piety, this is really a virtue, "In this case, don''t bring leftovers with you. I will ask for two more dishes later, you take them back. Give it to your family."


    "Really? Thank you so much!" Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly thanked him with joy.Can''t help but look at her more, tut, it''s so beautiful and seductive!It''s worth death to have a meal at the same table with such a beauty in this life.


    "However, my meal is not for nothing, what about things? Take it out and have a look." Xu Linglong said.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned, wiped the food waste from his hands, and carefully took out the plastic bag from his pocket.


    The red inferior plastic bag is full of folds. It seems to know that it has been used many times.


    When I saw Jiang Xiaohu using plastic bags to store ginseng, Xu Linglong was speechless. This guy is a layman. Isn''t he fooling me? There is no ginseng at all?


    Ginseng needs to be kept dry, and the plastic bag is airtight. In addition to what she has observed, Jiang Xiaohu''s ginseng should be fresh.


    In this case, using plastic bags to hold it will speed up the process of ginseng decomposing and moldy!


    As expected, Xu Linglong was anxious and angry. Thinking of her father on the hospital bed and her own pharmaceutical factory, she couldn''t help feeling more sad.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t think so much. He put the ginseng on the table casually and gently pushed it in front of Xu Linglong: "Look."


    In that tone, it''s like casually inviting friends to eat candy and coke.


    Xu Linglong sighed slightly. This time Jiang Xiaohu heard it and felt strange. Why did she feel so disappointed?


    She was indeed disappointed, thinking about it for ten seconds before reaching for the plastic bag.There are traces left by something unknown on the plastic bag.There was still a layer of dust outside, holding it in her hand, and immediately covered her hands with dust.Put it on the table and rub the table top.


    But now Xu Linglong wants to see ginseng immediately, so she doesn''t think about it so much.Open the knot, untie the mouth, and a burst of strange fragrance suddenly pours in.


    Xu Linglong learned about medicinal materials from her grandfather and father since she was a child. There are many stocks at home, so she can naturally recognize that the aroma contains ginseng ingredients.


    However, she had never smelled such a fragrant ginseng.Xu Linglong frowned, feeling curious.The first reaction was that the young man was dishonest and soaked the ginseng with some artificial synthetic agent.


    But watch carefully, but it''s not.


    This red ginseng is very plump, beautiful and natural in shape, it is not soaked at all.It is fresh and the fragrance comes from itself.


    After determining this, Xu Linglong was suddenly excited, which meant that the wild red ginseng in front of him was a rare treasure!


    Just look at the appearance of red ginseng. It is not too old, but only 50 or 60 years.But this is already very rare, and the market value is about five to six hundred thousand.


    With this ginseng, there is hope for my father''s illness!


    Xu Linglong forcibly restrained her excitement and looked up at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu happened to be looking at her too, and he could vaguely feel joy from the other''s face.That''s right, can the things in the map of mountains and rivers be fake?Jiang Xiaohu was thrilled, feeling that he was going to develop today.


    Hmph, I have made money back, so I must take the old man out to have a good skin, rub hard, take a comfortable bath, and buy two new clothes to wear.


    Dad Jiang Shizhu always ridicules him, you are a worm in your life.Well, let you see and see today, the rice bug has finally become a rice tiger!


    "How is it?" Jiang Xiaohu asked her with a smile, "is it worth it? I didn''t lie to you, right?"


    "Well, things are okay." After the excitement, the shrewdness of the businessman once again occupied Xu Linglong''s mind. She took a faint sip of tea and removed her hand from the red mountain ginseng.


    Temperature, moderateness, even palm temperature and sweat, will affect or even change the properties of ginseng, leading to changes in its medicinal properties.Born in a family of medicinal materials, Xu Linglong knew this too well.


    "Well, you have to read things too, let''s make a price." Jiang Xiaohu quickly reached out and grabbed the mountain ginseng in his palm.


    He doesn''t care about palm temperature and sweat. The purpose of doing this is very simple, which is to prevent fraud.


    Even in the mountains and rivers, things like red ginseng are rare to encounter.He also counted on this ginseng to give him the starting capital to make a fortune.


    Xu Linglong felt sorry for the wild ginseng, but Jiang Xiaohu had the right to deal with it because he hadn''t traded it yet.But she also saw thoroughly that this guy is an outsider.


    She couldn''t help being very curious, this young layman, young and immature, seemed to be still in adolescence.Where did such a boy get this excellent ginseng?


    "Okay, look, how about this number?" Xu Linglong stretched out a hand.


    This meal made Jiang Xiaohu look dumbfounded, and thought, oh my god, five hundred yuan?No way?That¡¯s a lot, my family can''t spend more than 500 yuan in two months...


    This is not an exaggeration. In addition to the oil, salt, vinegar, meat and daily necessities, the rural people can dig out everything else from the land.In addition, Wang Xifeng is very hardworking and thrifty. Both mother and son spend less than 100 yuan at home a month.His father, Jiang Shizhu, works in the city and covers the construction site. It costs only five or six yuan for food a day.


    No one can appreciate their hard work, but Jiang Xiaohu can.Therefore, at this moment, for him, five hundred yuan is still a huge sum of money, which is too much beyond his expectations.


    Originally, he thought, this ginseng can be exchanged for two to three hundred.Going to the market to buy two pieces of clothes, then go to wholesale small department stores, and take them to the town to set up a stall, his career can be considered to have started.


    Who would have thought that they would give five hundred as soon as they spoke!


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes beamed straight: "So..." He just wanted to say so much, and immediately scolded himself for being a fool.


    What, do you think the other party pays too much money in business?Besides, looking at the appearance of this young lady, she is not bad at all.


    Jiang Xiaohu secretly calculated the dishes that Miss Sister ordered just now, and it was already more than two thousand yuan.This is incredible consumption!


    A meal is two thousand yuan, compared to five hundred yuan for a ginseng, um, it¡¯s pretty much the same.


    Jiang Xiaohu also knows that although he has mastered the technology of Chinese medicine, he still doesn''t know much about the market.If you don''t understand, you will speak less.


    He stopped the sound and stared at each other.


    When Xu Linglong saw his face full of red light, her eyes glowed with surprise, she thought he had agreed.But in a blink of an eye, this kid got up again and took the ginseng in his arms again. What does this mean?


    Regardless of what Jiang Xiaohu meant, Xu Linglong always felt sorry for that ginseng.He rubbed and shoved it so that he didn''t feel distressed at all, and sooner or later he would destroy the ginseng.


    "What?" Xu Linglong asked, "Are you not satisfied with the price?"


    "Well..." Jiang Xiaohu tapped his finger on the table and bounced, "An old Chinese doctor in our town, but he gave me this number and collected it."


    He made a six gesture.


    One hundred is one hundred, one hundred yuan, so many small department stores can be wholesaled.One pair of socks earns three cents, and one hundred yuan can buy dozens of pairs of socks, how many three cents you get!


    When the small department store becomes a big department store, he rents a shop in the city and opens the online store.Then expand operations, continue to open stores, make a lot of money, buy a house, and marry a wife.


    Hehe, thinking about the good life in the future, Jiang Xiaohu is simply drooling.


    With Xiao Jiujiu in his heart, he suddenly felt that he was so wise and martial.A born business wizard.The future star of Luliu County has risen from Jiangbian Village!


    The excessive joy caused Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth to be twisted, and of course he didn''t pay attention.This expression fell in Xu Linglong''s eyes, but it was interpreted as another meaning: "If you don''t have six hundred thousand, don''t want to buy it!"


    Xu Linglong frowned slightly, six hundred thousand, but it was nothing to her at all.But now companies and families are in crisis, and every penny has to be split into two.


    Hey, I looked down on others just now. She turned out to be a master, so she sighed.Six hundred thousand, for this ginseng, it is not an outrageous price.In fact, even if Jiang Xiaohu wants seven to eight hundred thousand, it is not too much.


    "Can''t you make a further discussion?" Xu Linglong asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head decisively. He had already heard his own confidence from the other''s tone.

 33 Chapter 33

    "No! Just one more count..." Jiang Xiaohu was also convinced, why is this man, the richer he is, the more stingy he is?


    One hundred yuan is just the price of your dish.


    In fact, Xu Linglong was just bargaining symbolically, and didn''t really intend to lower the price with him.


    She pretended to think for a while and nodded: "Well, since you are so insistent, I have the sincerity to buy, so please follow the price you said. But I have two requirements, you must promise me."


    "As long as you are sincere and your requirements are reasonable and legal, let alone two requirements, I can agree to ten or eight." Jiang Xiaohu replied after thinking about it a little while following her appearance.


    Xu Linglong was stunned for a moment, but secretly, this kid was quite clever, not so unreliable.


    "Well, first point, you have to tell me where you got this wild ginseng." Xu Linglong asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed: "Just ask this? Okay, let me tell you, do you believe it was dug in your dream? It''s all by chance and luck, do you believe it? If you don''t believe it, so will I There is no other explanation. If you believe it, then you are really wasting this request."


    Xu Linglong got a black line on her forehead, and suddenly felt that she was so stupid.What this kid said was ambiguous, but it was impossible to refute.But isn''t it? Such a good wild ginseng must be met by luck.


    There are so many people in Luliu County, and they are not part of the high mountain area. There are only a few small hills in the county, and it is not luck for this kid to find such a beautiful wild ginseng?


    With luck, this kid got a 100-square-meter house in the county seat!


    But the big woman has to count her words, so waste is wasted.


    "Well, the second request, if you can find such ginseng in the future, I want as much as possible."


    In fact, after making the first request, Xu Linglong knew that her second request was basically useless.


    How can he encounter this kind of luck thing every time?Besides, even if it is encountered, how long does it take for nature to produce such a good ginseng?


    Hey, let''s talk about it first, Xu Linglong is also planning to make a big deal.


    "You want it all?" Jiang Xiaohu asked, staring at her seriously this time.


    Xu Linglong was actually moved by his seriousness, so she answered very seriously, "Didn''t I tell you, you want as much as you want."


    Jiang Xiaohu rolled his eyes, thought for a moment, and decisively patted the table: "Sure!"


    "Okay, we are settled." Xu Linglong took out her business card and handed it to Jiang Xiaohu. "This is my business card. If you have such a good product in the future, just contact me directly. In addition, I have a feeling Please..."


    "Just say it." Jiang Xiaohu happily accepted the business card and said casually.


    Oh, beautiful women are beautiful women. The cards are printed so small and fresh, and they have a faint fragrance.If it wasn''t for someone here, he would really want to sniff the card under his nose.


    "For some reason, my money may be paid to you in installments. In twelve installments, I will first give you one-tenth of the money, and pay you a lump sum every month for the rest, and pay it off after a year. , Do you think it is okay?" Xu Linglong made a lot of determination, took a few deep breaths, and said.


    Do business, pay attention to profit and efficiency, if she talks about business with other customers in the business field, she will not feel embarrassed at all.


    But for some reason, Xu Linglong was a little ashamed in front of this young man.


    The most likely reason is that she feels that she is bullying others and does not understand business.


    If you pay in installments, take the ginseng first, and no one is willing to do it.


    Sure enough, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes widened: "What is it?"


    Without waiting for Xu Linglong to speak, he immediately put his finger up and settled, still muttering something.This is a habit of his. When he calculates his belly account, he will involuntarily read aloud, almost becoming obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    "Don''t worry, I have the company address on my business card, and our Xu family has a good reputation in the county seat, so we won''t be greedy for hundreds of thousands of you. I will immediately ask the assistant to print the contract. We can sign the contract in black and white." Xu Linglong said immediately.


    "What the hell?!"


    Who knows, it''s okay not to explain, as soon as he explained, Jiang Xiaohu''s voice was louder and his eyes widened.


    Hundreds of thousands?He picked his ears, wondering if he had heard it wrong.


    Isn''t it six hundred?He was still slanderous just now, what kind of rich man is this, he does not blink his eyes for a meal of several thousand yuan, and he has to pay in installments for a sale of six hundred yuan.


    He has already calculated it just now, and the down payment is 10%, which means that he can only get 60 yuan today.The remaining five hundred and four will take a year to get.


    At that time, Jiang Xiaohu was so angry that he almost vomited blood, and even watching Xu Linglong with him, it seemed that he was not as beautiful as before.


    No matter how poor he is, he can''t be fooled like this.With six hundred yuan at a time, he can do a lot of things, but if you divide it for one year, he will spend it as pocket money!Although they are all six hundred, their effects are quite different.


    Jiang Xiaohu was thinking about theories with Xu Linglong. Who knew that someone uttered such a sentence, that sentence of''hundreds of thousands'', which made Jiang Xiaohu go directly from the hell of anger to the heaven of happiness.


    He desperately restrained himself so that he would not be seen by others, otherwise, what if people keep the price down?


    But Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know, at this time his face had become like pig liver due to hyperemia.The uncontrollable happy smile filled every epidermal cell of his.


    He covered his mouth with his hands to prevent himself from laughing, and finally had to lie on the table.


    Fortunately, at this moment Xu Linglong stood up and walked to the window to contact her assistant Xiaozhen: "Xiaozhen, where are you, come to the Peony Hall of Lihua Hotel immediately, yes, reprint the previously printed contract For one, the price was changed from 500,000 to 600,000. Oh, by the way, wait a moment."


    She clutched the phone and asked Jiang Xiaohu back: "Mr., do you want cash or bank transfer?"


    But when he saw Jiang Xiaohu lying on the table with two fists punching the table, he didn''t know what was going on, as if he was very painful.


    Jiang Xiaohu replied: "Hey...cash, I don''t have a card, hey..." he almost laughed.


    Six hundred thousand!


    Dad has worked hard in this life, has he made 600,000 yuan?Especially after he got sick, he couldn''t do many jobs on the construction site, and he could only do some light jobs in the city.


    Light industry does not require high physical strength, and correspondingly earns less money.


    It''s good now. With this 600,000, the old man can retire and go home, farming in his busy time, drinking tea in his free time, how beautiful!


    Besides, Jiang Xiaohu, with these six hundred thousand, what can''t you do?That can be a big show!


    Wait a minute, it seems to be 10% first!Jiang Xiaohu''s joy was reduced a bit, but he immediately thought that this is sixty thousand, not six thousand, six hundred, or sixty!


    If you want to approve small department stores, how much do you have to approve?


    Beautiful, so beautiful!


    Shanhetu, I love you so much!


    Jiang Xiaohu shouted in his heart, his body pumping harder.Xu Linglong frowned: "Are you okay? Do you want to see a doctor?"


    Jiang Xiaohu also realized that he was a bit too much. He cleared his throat and got up and said: "It''s okay. I went to the toilet. Maybe it was because I drank too much tea and I was a little cramped."


    He walked out the door, and when he walked out, Xu Linglong had a black line on his forehead and said to herself: "In this private room, there is obviously a toilet."


    But whether he went to the bathroom, he just took the opportunity to calm down and think about how to run the company next and deal with the two old foxes.


    At the coffee shop on the corner of the street, Xiao Zhen pressed off the screen of the phone, picked up the bag and got up to leave.


    The young man sitting opposite her stood up, stretched out his hand to stop her, and said eagerly: "Stop, what are you going to do? Are you going to hang out with other men again?"


    Xiaozhen turned her head angrily and stared at him: "Zhang Qiang, you bastard! Do you like everyone like you, like cheating, and love triangles? I tell you, we have broken up for almost half a year, so don''t pester me anymore. Please get out of here now, I''m going to help the boss!"


    After speaking, she rounded Zhang Qiang''s arm and hurried out of the cafe.


    The quarrel between the two was not hidden in the slightest, and others couldn''t help but look.


    Looking at Xiao Zhen''s back, Zhang Qiang''s face was red and white, and his anger made his face twisted and hideous.


    ...


    Wow!


    The bright stainless steel faucet can clearly reflect the reflection of people.


    After Jiang Xiaohu went to the toilet and rinsed under the tap, he said with emotion: "Damn, the toilets in this big hotel are so luxurious and clean. Well, I must build a small western-style building in my house in the future and decorate it like this. Let''s My parents and grandmothers can also be foreign."


    After washing his hands, he turned and left the bathroom.Looking left and right, hehe, the two sides of the spacious corridor looked exactly the same, he was a little dizzy.


    "Pointing soldiers will point to that side~" He began to play a kid''s trick, clicked with his fingers, and finally chose a direction to drive away at random. "The earth is round anyway, even if it is wrong, it can go around. go back."


    Jiang Xiaohu soon knew that he had gone in the wrong direction, because he clearly remembered that after coming out of the private room, he went to the bathroom within a few steps.But now, he walked twice as far away as before.


    He was about to turn back, and suddenly a scream came from a door next to him: "Oh, Mr. Wang, you have been drinking too much, don''t be like this..."


    It was a woman''s voice, quite young, and it sounded helpless and panic.


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard it, oh, this is someone who is drunk and playing a gangster, how can it be?The blood in his bones began to boil, opened the door and rushed in.


    This private room is about the same size as the Peony Hall, but the decoration style is completely different, purely Southeast Asian style.


    At a big round table, there were actually two people, a man and a woman.The female is quite young, with shawl and long hair, wearing a white cheongsam and high heels.Although not as beautiful as Xu Linglong, it is considered a sign, especially the lips, which are very red and eye-catching.


    The man was as fat as a pig, had a drunken nose and a red face, and was drunk. He took the girl''s hand and kept touching his fat hand up.


    Girl hide, can''t avoid it.Jiang Xiaohu dashed up and pushed the man away.


    "What are you doing, hooligans in broad daylight?" he shouted.

 34 Chapter 34 Fable

    That drunk fat man, probably did not expect someone to break in at this time, so when he heard Jiang Xiaohu''s shout, he trembled in fright and immediately let go.


    It seems that he is not completely drunk yet, and he is also a face-defying person.


    This made Jiang Xiaohu even more angry, and he was trying to rescue him. You guy is really a gangster.


    The girl took the opportunity to get rid of the entanglement of the fat man, and secretly gave Jiang Xiaohu a grateful look.


    "Bright day turns the moon? Moon you! I''m uneducated, it''s terrible!" The fat man saw the bird in his hand fly away, and cast all his anger on Jiang Xiaohu, "Come on, grandpa teaches you, it''s broad day. day!"


    After cursing, he looked down, grabbed a lid of the cup, and threw it towards Jiang Xiaohu.


    "President Wang can''t use it, that''s the fine china that our President Niu bought for you..." The girl yelled distressedly.


    This cup has a set of lids.It is said that this teacup costs 40,000 to 50,000 yuan.If it is broken, the boss will certainly not count it on the guests.The girl thought about it, and it was a year for nothing.


    The girl sighed and prepared for the worst.


    Huh!


    When it was said that it was too late, one hand quickly reached out, firmly grasped the lid of the cup, and gently placed it on the table.


    The girl and the fat man pretending to be drunk were dumbfounded. They didn''t see the hand at that time, only a shadow flashed by.


    The girl''s eyes widened in surprise, while the fat man rubbed his eyes vigorously, thinking that he was dreaming.


    Jiang Xiaohu clapped his hands and grinned at the girl: "Now it''s all right, don''t worry about it."


    The girl nodded gratefully to him, and then said, "Mr., are you afraid that you have gone to the wrong door? Where do you eat?"


    In fact, she wanted to ask Jiang Xiaohu if he worked here.But I felt impolite again, so I asked casually.


    "Ang, I was indeed lost. I was eating at the Peony Hall." Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile.


    The girl was stunned for a moment, the secret road really ate here?No, absolutely impossible.It''s not her snobbery, but she works here and knows exactly who the customers here are.


    Is this fat man rich?It is said that it is an executive of a certain company with an annual salary of 600,000 to 700,000 yuan a year.But here, his fart is not counted.Those who usually go to the Lihua Hotel to eat are all dignitaries and rich people.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s clothes were too shabby. He was all rustic, obviously a young man who had just walked out of the countryside.


    "Oh, Peony Hall, you go out from here and keep walking on your right hand side." She was busy showing Jiang Xiaohu the way, fearing that he would cause disaster if he stays here for a long time.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw the anxiety and helplessness in the girl''s eyes.


    He had a sullen face, and suddenly he smiled easily: "Well, okay, I know. But sister, are you sure you don''t need to help? There are gangsters here..."


    The fat man was trembling with anger, and the sweat on his forehead became more vigorous.


    "No, sir, you misunderstood." The girl hurriedly explained, "This is Mr. Wang from the Luye Company. He is an old diners of our hotel. I passed by here today for tea, but I feel sick and I just rest here."


    The girl stammered and explained very nervously.


    Jiang Xiaohu is not stupid, of course, the girl is also involuntary.That being the case, you have to use your brain to deal with such rascals.Otherwise, when he runs away from the gangster, the girl over there will be expelled.Do you say that this helps people or is it a pitfall?


    He rolled his eyes and thought about it.


    Stomach upset, right?He raised his brows and immediately panicked, and deliberately said loudly: "Oh! Is it Mr. Wang? I really don''t know Taishan, I am offended!"


    He stepped forward and enthusiastically held Fatty''s hand.


    As the saying goes, you don''t hit the smiley person with your hand, let alone this fat man is not a vicious person.Although he was angry in his heart, most of his anger also flew away with the flying teacup lid.


    Now, seeing Jiang Xiaohu''respecting'' himself so much, his vanity is greatly satisfied.


    Although he was called Mr. Wang, there were many people who waited on his back, but he knew in his heart that his status and money were obtained by his stomach.After all, it''s a stinky part-time job.


    In the eyes of his men, he is a''chief'', but in the eyes of the boss, he is especially a dog.


    No, I just finished drinking with the customer elsewhere today, thinking about coming here to drink some tea to relieve my boredom, but the guts moved on the wine.Jiang Xiaohu knew about the next thing.


    Fatty Wang also felt a little regretful in his heart. Now Jiang Xiaohu is holding him like this again, which is a step up for him and enough face.


    He thought, Forget it, just do it, go back to wash your feet and rub, and the story is over.


    Even though he thought so in his heart, his face was still strained, and he had to take a little bit of strength to not let this kind of stunned look look down upon him.What do you say, he is also a manager Wang!


    "Well, are you okay? Let''s go as soon as possible." Fatty Wang said.


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu shook his hand, he only felt that his palms were cold and wet, which was obviously a sign of a bad stomach.


    Ever since he had the picture of mountains and rivers, this medical knowledge was as clear as it was engraved in his brain.


    "You have a bad stomach?" Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows and looked at him.


    Fatty Wang snorted: "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    The girl also wanted to let Jiang Xiaohu go quickly, otherwise both of them would be unlucky.This Fatty Wang knows a lot of people. During the period when Lihua Hotel was reopened, it was maintained by the business brought by Fatty Wang.Therefore, the boss here is grateful to Fatty Wang.The girl does this job and is not willing to offend the boss wife.


    Jiang Xiaohu knew it well, and naturally knew how to deal with it.


    "It has nothing to do with me, but the so-called parental heart of the doctor, I always feel a little regretful." Jiang Xiaohu shook his head and sighed.


    Fatty Wang sneered: "It''s just you, but the doctor''s parents'' heart? Oh, don''t laugh at me. I ask you, do you know where the gate of our county hospital opens? My child, go back and study for a few more years, and then Come out and brag. Now this year, bragging has to be drafted."


    He leaned on the back of the chair, with fat hands and big palms, gently stroking his chest, touching his belly again, and finally resting on his big belly to massage.


    This is a long-standing habit, and he doesn''t care about it.Including being uncomfortable today, I didn''t think much about coming here to sit and drink tea.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at his belly: "You often have stomach pains, right?"


    "What''s the matter with you?" Fatty Wang vented all his unhappiness towards him in words, his attitude was not good.


    This made the girl next to him feel very anxious, fearing that Fatty Wang would pursue it to the end, and it would be disadvantageous to the boy who was injustice.


    She quietly took out the phone and flicked her finger to send out a message.Then he bent over and smiled at Fat Wang, and smiled with very standard service industry courtesy: "President Wang, I think your adults don¡¯t remember the villain, so don¡¯t be familiar with him. This younger brother is young and must be inexperienced in society. ."


    He turned his head and said to Jiang Xiaohu: "Brother, I thank you for helping me today, but please leave first."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at her, blinked playfully, and continued: "Not only does his stomach hurt, but he also suffers from constipation. Once the big hands are relieved, it is easy to diarrhea, right?"


    "Huh!" Fatty Wang was surprised at first, feeling that Jiang Xiaohu was like the roundworm in his stomach, but he still held back and snorted coldly.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "In fact, these are all related to a small problem in your stomach. The problem is not serious now, but if you don''t pay attention to it, it will definitely happen within three days. At that time, I am afraid that there will be heavy bleeding."


    "Go go!" Fatty Wang was stunned, then he slapped the table and waved angrily, "You little ass, crows talk nonsense! Do I have any grudges against you? Want you to come here to curse me? Hurry up, or I will call the police. Up!"


    "President Wang, I came here to visit, and I didn''t do anything illegal. What''s the use of you calling the police? Oh, I''m in the Peony Hall. You can come to me if you need it."


    After Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, he smiled faintly and turned to leave.When passing by the girl, he winked at her again and said in a low voice: "If you have anything to go to the Peony Hall, I guess it''s almost half an hour."


    The girl was surprised and couldn''t understand the meaning of Jiang Xiaohu''s words for a while.


    Jiang Xiaohu opened the door and walked out. The girl turned to look at Fatty Wang.Fatty Wang was disappointed and waved his hand and said, "Go and work, too. I can have a cup of tea by myself."


    It seems that the wine is completely awake.


    The girl greeted her and turned to go out.After leaving the private room, she realized that her whole body was soaked with sweat, her back was leaning against the wall, her legs were soft, and she recovered after resting for a while.


    Jiang Xiaohu returned to the private room and saw Xu Linglong sitting upright waiting for him. The food was already served. The room was hot and smelling of fragrance, which made him greedy.


    After sitting down, Jiang Xiaohu picked up his chopsticks and said, "Why don''t you eat it, Miss Sister, wait for me?"


    He stared at the vegetable, wondering whether to start with this boiled shrimp or the salt and pepper row first.


    These dishes are undoubtedly something he has never seen before, but he is still very polite.


    My father and mother taught him since he was a child that he is not short of poverty. Let''s stand upright when we go out and don''t let people look down on you because of your behavior.


    Jiang Xiaohu has no other advantages, but his memory is not bad.He kept his parents'' lessons in mind and kept doing this.


    Therefore, even if he was hungry, Jiang Xiaohu waited for Xu Linglong to eat together.


    After waiting for a long time, she raised her head and glanced up without seeing Xu Linglong''s response.I saw Xu Linglong sitting upright, her face as plain as water.


    "The food is ready, you can start eating. But I''m afraid I don''t have time to accompany you. When my assistant comes, I will make a deal with you and sign a contract. I have other things to do, so let''s go first." Xu Linglong said.


    "Ah? Let''s go?" Jiang Xiaohu was very disappointed. He also expected to have a beautiful meal and a beautiful woman to accompany the meal. With this experience, he has no regrets even if it is the end of the world.


    Who would have thought that other beautiful women were very busy.


    Xu Linglong said goodbye to him politely, picked up the bag and left.


    "Hey! Sorry, regret! Forget it, I can''t see the beautiful women, I can eat big meat!" After repeated regrets, Jiang Xiaohu spent all his energy on dealing with these foods.

 35 Chapter 35

    Under the soft light, Jiang Xiaohu was sweating profusely.


    Unpretentiously, the door was pushed open, and a girl walked in.


    "Sorry, I''m late." She apologized as soon as she entered the door.


    To Jiang Xiaohu, this is very cold polite, very professional, without any sincerity.


    Fortunately, he looked up and found that the girl was pretty beautiful.


    With beautiful long hair draped over her shoulders, her skin white in a professional suit is actually somewhat similar to Xu Linglong''s temperament.


    "Oh, you are that little sister''s assistant, right? My name is Jiang Xiaohu. I''m making a deal with you. Sit down. Have you eaten? Eat a piece." Jiang Xiaohu got up to say hello to her and let her eat together .


    Xiao Zhen glanced at the food on the table. It was not a mess, but it was definitely leftovers.She smiled and shook her head: "No, don''t be polite, Mr. Jiang."


    Suddenly she felt that the young man in front of her was very familiar, and she took a closer look, oh, isn''t this the one who was instigated by her and the driver from the police station?


    However, Xiaozhen has become accustomed to a capable style, those things have nothing to do with the current work, and she has no intention of gossiping.


    Pulling away the stool, sitting opposite Jiang Xiaohu, she took out a stack of contracts from her bag.It''s just printed and it''s still hot.


    Yu Xiaozhen didn''t mention the testimony of the dispatcher, but started work calmly.She picked up a contract and explained it to Jiang Xiaohu page by page.


    In the end, she took out a wad of cash and put it on the table. There were two paper bags in total, which were bulging, which immediately attracted Jiang Xiaohu''s attention.


    Sixty thousand yuan!


    He couldn''t help swallowing, feeling his mouth dry.For the first time in his life he saw so much money, and his eyes were spent.It seemed that it was not two bags of money lying on the table, but a big, white, beautiful woman beckoning to him.


    Unconsciously, the saliva really flowed down the corners of the mouth.


    When Yu Xiaozhen saw it, her brows wrinkled slightly, and she secretly said: "This person really has never seen money..."


    But her upbringing still made her not show it, but her attitude was more formal, which seemed a little unkind.However, she felt that anyway, with someone like Jiang Xiaohu, it would be the same time, right?


    Consistent with Xu Linglong''s thinking, Yu Xiaozhen also felt that the probability of picking up extremely high-quality wild ginseng was about the same as winning the 5 million lottery.Jiang Xiaohu can''t have this luck every time, can he?


    "Mr. Jiang, do you understand the terms of the contract?" Yu Xiaozhen waited for a long time but did not see Jiang Xiaohu''s response. At first glance, she drooled and was speechless. She knocked on the table and reminded.


    Jiang Xiaohu took his heart, wiped the saliva off the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, and smiled: "I understand, that means I will have this good thing in the future. You can charge as much as there is, right?"


    "Yes." Yu Xiaozhen replied, "The premise is that no fraud is allowed. We must know that our liquidated damages are very high. Moreover, once the adult signs the contract, the contract will have legal effect."


    "Haha, don''t worry, Jiang Xiaohu has always been a straightforward and honest person. When dealing with me, you will know later." He swiped his pen and signed his name on the contract.


    "Don''t you order a little money?" Yu Xiaozhen pointed to the bag.


    Jiang Xiaohu said angrily: "I believe you, no need."


    After only an hour with Xu Linglong, Jiang Xiaohu was deeply impressed by this girl.He seems to be about the same age as himself (in fact, he is several years older), and he is ashamed as a man.


    Yu Xiaozhen smiled and nodded silently.


    The contract is in duplicate, with each person holding one.With a thick stack of contracts and two bags of money, Jiang Xiaohu felt that today''s trip to the county seat was too worthwhile.


    After finishing the official business, Yu Xiaozhen got up to leave.Today, I met my ex-boyfriend who was entangled and wrangled for a long time. In addition, she was under pressure at work. As an assistant to the boss, she had to be on call, so she was not in a good mood.


    Even if Yu Xiaozhen is professional enough, she still has some impressions on her face.Jiang Xiaohu saw it, but didn''t say anything.The other party was about to leave, he smiled and waved goodbye.


    "Oh, yes, we have already paid for this meal. You can enjoy it as much as you like." Yu Xiaozhen said before leaving.


    Jiang Xiaohu was embarrassed instead, he smiled: "Thanks!"


    After Yu Xiaozhen left, Jiang Xiaohu called the waiter and packed a piece of white-cut chicken and a dish of peanuts.It''s not a signature dish, I just want to pack it and have a late night snack with Dad, and have a drink by the way.


    Before the packaged dishes came up, the door was violently pushed open.


    A Peugeot girl in high heels and a cheongsam rushed in and took a look around panting.After catching Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, she was extremely pleasantly surprised: "Are you still there? Quick, come with me to rescue him!"


    "Ah? It''s you!" Jiang Xiaohu was happy, "So you believe me!"


    "Well, he is ill, and now he is vomiting all over the floor. We have hit 120, but there is a traffic jam on the road..." the girl said.


    She pulled Jiang Xiaohu up and rushed out, ignoring the suspicion of men and women.


    "Wait, my food." Jiang Xiaohu was dragged into a stagger, and he did not forget to reach out for his food.


    The girl grabbed the cabbage: "I''ll hold it for you, let''s go, life is at stake!"


    The two hurried to the private room before, the corridor was already full of people, there were diners and waiters.


    They gathered around the door and dared not go in, pointing their fingers and talking.


    "Let me, the doctor is here!" the girl yelled, and everyone gave way.


    But when I saw the people the girl was holding in her hand, all of them were shocked.


    "What? Where did you get this hillbilly?"


    "If he is a doctor, I can write the word Wang backwards."


    "Come on, if you write the word "Wang" backwards, isn''t it "King"? You should say, if he is a doctor, you are a medical scientist and a doctor.


    Everyone scrubbed Jiang Xiaohu and the girl, but at this time the girl firmly pushed Jiang Xiaohu into the door and closed the door back to block the gossip.


    There was only Fatty Wang in the room. He was lying on the ground, frowning in pain, and covering his stomach with his hands. There was vomit all over his mouth and on the ground.


    The private room that was originally full of floral fragrance is now full of the sour smell of vomit.


    As soon as they entered the door, the two had to pinch their noses and couldn''t breathe.


    "You help me get a basin of water first, and two clean towels by the way. If there is medicinal alcohol, bring some too." Jiang Xiaohu distracted the girl. Although these are necessary, his purpose is actually to think. Go to Shanhetuli to get medicine.


    The girl agreed and ran out to prepare these things.Jiang Xiaohu took the opportunity to turn his mind and dive into the landscape.


    Fat people are pre-gastric ulcers. If the disease develops, stomach perforation and hemorrhage will be life threatening.


    This is related to his career, endless entertainment, irregular eating and resting, excessive drinking and so on.When Jiang Xiaohu saw Fatty Wang, he knew it.


    Western medicine can treat gastric ulcers, but they treat the symptoms rather than the root cause, and the process is painful.The prescription in Jiang Xiaohu''s memory is very simple, one medicine, one bowl a day, three days is good.


    Without previous experience, Jiang Xiaohu might hesitate, but after healed his grandma and the old grandfather in the town, Jiang Xiaohu''s trust in Shanhetu could no longer be increased.


    After entering the mountain and river map, he went straight to a gardenia forest. At this time, it was the harvest season. The mountain and river map was full of golden, full of the fragrance of ripe fruits.


    He plucked three plump gardenias, turned his mind, and left the landscape.


    Just then, the girl brought an assistant and took what he needed.


    Jiang Xiaohu told them: "Clean up all the vomit in his mouth, rinse him with water, and cover his forehead with a cold towel."


    "He doesn''t have a fever, why is he covering his forehead?" The girl who followed the girl was a young man in his twenties who was the logistics here.


    When he saw Jiang Xiaohu, he was full of hostility, and his tone was very upset.


    The girl frowned: "Li Ping, how do you talk to the doctor? Can someone help me with impermanence? If you don''t want to, I can ask someone to come."


    "Don''t, Xiao Ru, I was wrong." Li Ping immediately died down and looked at the girl with a pleased expression.


    Jiang Xiaohu could see that this guy named Li Ping must have liked Xiaoru and had misunderstood something.


    But now he has no time to explain to this kid, he is anxious to go to the kitchen to roast the gardenias.


    "Can I borrow your kitchen? Or find me a small stove." Jiang Xiaohu asked, directly ignoring the jealous Li Ping.


    Xiaoru nodded: "I''ll move a small stove for you, the back kitchen is too busy."


    "Also, you need a pan and a spatula, preferably a new one, and a milk pan and a small bowl."


    After Xiao Ru took the note, she rushed out like a storm. This is a girl with very quick hands and feet and a good memory.


    Looking at her back, Li Ping angrily stared at Jiang Xiaohu and said: "If you dare to lie to Xiaoru, I will kill you!"


    "Do you usually talk to people like this?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled slightly.


    Li Ping was stunned for a moment, feeling that he had hit the cotton with a punch. There was a kind of dumb eating coptis, feeling unspeakable.


    Although it was the first time I met, I told Li Ping instinctively that this young guy who looked dirty would become a big stumbling block for him and he was extremely upset.


    It didn''t take long for Xiaoru to bring all the things Jiang Xiaohu wanted, and Jiang Xiaohu started to fry on the spot.


    The gardenias were baked into black gardenias, he wrapped them in a tablecloth, rubbed them with both hands, kneaded them into powder, boiled them into soup, and fed them to Fatty Wang to drink.


    During this period, Fatty Wang kept groaning, his consciousness was sober, but because he was extremely uncomfortable, he couldn''t speak.


    After Jiang Xiaohu poured a bowl of black soup on his stomach, Fatty Wang suddenly felt a warm current in his stomach.


    After a rumbling in his stomach, Fatty Wang suddenly got up and rushed into the toilet.Across the door, everyone heard the sound of his fart, and the stench wafting from the crack of the door.

 36 Chapter 36-We Are Friends

    Wow!


    The stench was finally washed into the Pacific with a stream of water.


    Xiaoru stared at the door nervously, while Li Ping thought gleefully: "Look, you give people medicine randomly, and you have diarrhea. Boy, do you think liars are such a good job? Offended Fatty Wang, just wait for revenge."


    It turns out that President Wang has a particularly strong desire for revenge. Many of the waiters here have offended him accidentally and were complained by him, resulting in unemployment or fines.


    Just now Li Ping watched Jiang Xiaohu''s series of actions. They were simple and rude. How could this be a doctor''s job?He is a migrant worker at all!


    "I don''t know if Xiao Ru ate his ecstasy soup, so he believed him so much." He thought very uncomfortably.


    He also stared at the toilet door, imagining Fatty Wang coming out with a pained expression, punching and kicking Jiang Xiaohu, roaring and screaming.


    Click, the door lock turned, and Fatty Wang opened the door and walked out.


    He really looked haggard, sweating profusely, and there was a faint stench floating on his body.Even when he walked, his legs were soft and sore. Li Ping hurriedly stepped forward to support him, "Mr. Wang, are you okay? Hold on, the ambulance will be here soon."


    Fatty Wang shook his head, pushed Li Ping away, and looked at Jiang Xiaohu calmly: "Did you really treat me just now?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was calm from start to finish: "Yes, I told you about this before, don''t you listen. If you have a bad stomach, drink less alcohol and drink less strong tea."


    The tone is flat, just like talking between friends.


    Li Ping stared, "How do you talk to President Wang? Do you know this is..."


    Xiao Ru stared at him angrily, just because he usually treats himself well, and it is not convenient to break him in front of outsiders.


    "Hiss!" Mr. Wang frowned suddenly and frowned. He patted Li Ping on the shoulder, "I said, can you please don''t bother? I''m talking to this little brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Li Ping was taken aback.


    "I said you can make it?" Fatty Wang frowned higher.


    Li Ping stepped away ignorantly and watched Fatty Wang walk up to Jiang Xiaohu, holding the latter''s hand enthusiastically and tightly.


    "Little brother, thank you!" Fatty Wang said, "I drink hot tea after you leave, and my stomach feels uncomfortable. I just went to the toilet and snored, my stomach didn''t hurt, everything was fine! thank you!"


    In fact, the reason why he was so excited was not just because his stomach hurts.After drinking those things, Fat Wang felt very comfortable all over.After the excretion was finished, there was a hot airflow around his stomach, warm and comfortable.


    He thought of Jiang Xiaohu he saw when he was half-conscious, and remembered what Jiang Xiaohu said before, and he was grateful and ashamed, and then he came out to thank Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Ha, it''s okay, it''s easy. But when the ambulance comes, I still suggest you go to the hospital for a full check." Jiang Xiaohu handed him the remaining two sets of medicine, "Take it home, tomorrow , At this time the day after tomorrow, fry a bowl of each and drink it. If the doctor prescribes medicine for you, take it slowly, and then take western medicine after taking my medicine."


    "Yeah, I understand. Thank you, brother. By the way, my name is Wang Jutao. What is your name..." Wang Jutao nodded sharply, realizing that Jiang Xiaohu was leaving, and hurriedly asked him.


    "My riverside village Jiang Xiaohu!" Jiang Xiaohu smiled and reported to the door, "Oh yes, if you don''t want to suffer any more, don''t drink like this in the future. Otherwise, not only the stomach will not be able to eat, but the liver will not be able to eat. "


    "Ah?!" Wang Jutao looked embarrassed, "I don''t want to drink this way, but sometimes people can''t help themselves in the rivers and lakes. Doctor Jiang, can you help me find a way?"


    "Well, I''ll go back and check the information." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Wang Jutao was very happy when he heard that, and was busy exchanging contact information with Jiang Xiaohu, and the two happily said goodbye.


    When Jiang Xiaohu left the room, he remembered that his money was still in the Peony Hall and the food was in the hands of the girl Xiaoru.


    "Oh, what can I do?" He patted his forehead and looked for it.


    He first ran back to the Peony Hall out of breath, but the door was locked.Turning back to Wang Jutao''s private room again, his heart sank.


    In just a few minutes, the room was empty.There is only one cleaner left, muttering to clean up the mess on the ground.


    "Sister, may I ask them?" Jiang Xiaohu asked hurriedly.


    "You ask me, who am I asking? Do you just eat? A big man gets so dirty, it doesn''t make people worry about everything!" Sister Cleaning was obviously very upset with Wang Jutao''s masterpiece, "Is there anything else for the young man? Get out, I''m busy!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stuck his tongue out and exited the room.


    It is difficult to describe how lost Jiang Xiaohu is at this moment, and even his head is completely blank.


    Sixty thousand!I just got it, I haven''t covered my heat yet!That''s it?!


    God is really unfair to him, he still wants to use these 60,000 to earn more 60,000!


    This luxurious hotel does not look luxurious anymore, and everything around it has lost its light.Just as Jiang Xiaohu''s heart was getting darker and darker, a simple little hand was gently placed on his shoulder.


    "So you are here." The girl said.


    Like the voice of an angel, it suddenly pulled him out of the dark corner.Jiang Xiaohu turned his head to see that it was Xiaoru.


    She looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a smile: "Thank you for your help today, all." Her face blushed slightly.


    Jiang Xiaohu immediately understood, shook his head and said, "If you change to someone else, he will help you too, hey!"


    "Why sigh?" Xiao Ru asked.


    "My food, and my two paper bags..." Jiang Xiaohu said weakly.


    Xiaoru stretched out his other hand from behind: "Do you say your food and money? Ha, I took it out for you."


    It turned out that the dishes have always been with Xiaoru.Before, when Xiaoru went to the kitchen to help bring the small stove and pot, he passed by the Peony Hall.


    She found that the door of the Peony Hall was open, indicating that the room had not returned. There were two paper bags and a stack of materials inside.After thinking about it, it was Jiang Xiaohu, so he went in and took it out.


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw what she was holding, his emotions were suddenly very high, and he really wanted to hug Xiaoru and give him a hard kiss as a thank you.Fortunately, he still has a trace of reason, guessing that his kiss should not be very valuable.


    Reaching out to take his own things, Jiang Xiaohu said excitedly: "Thank you, you have helped me a lot!"


    "Puff, you helped me too!" Xiaoru smiled.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Yes, friends are going to help each other. Hey, right, where did you go? I won''t find you when I come back."


    "The ambulance is here, I will help Mr. Wang get in the car." Xiao Ru said.


    "Oh!" Jiang Xiaohu nodded, "I should go."


    Xiao Ru said, "I''ll take you out to the bus stop. Where do you live?"


    "That feeling is good, I am not familiar with the county at all, my home is Honghua Town." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Really? What a coincidence, my aunt has also married to Honghua Town." Xiao Ru said.


    The two chatted as they walked, Xiaoru sent Jiang Xiaohu to the bus stop, told him the number of trains to the Jiangshizhu construction site, and added each other''s address book.


    "Keep in touch!" Xiao Ru stood at the station and waved to Jiang Xiaohu in the car.


    "Definitely!" Jiang Xiaohu nodded fiercely.


    The car started, and the excited young man drove towards his father.


    Jiang Xiaohu found his father, and the two father and son ate supper and drink together without mentioning it.Jiang Shizhu was surprised that his son didn''t stay at home honestly. He was even more surprised that he hadn''t seen him for a while, the child had actually become much stronger.


    Therefore, even if he is upset that the child runs around, for the sake of his health and strength, he won''t scold him.


    The next day, Jiang Shizhu urged his son to go back early and don''t let the mother and grandmother worry.


    Before Jiang Xiaohu left, he gave Jiang Shizhu two hundred yuan: "Dad, your shoes are showing your toes. Go to the store and buy a pair of new shoes."


    "No, Dad works on the construction site. He has a lot of shoes. This pair of feet is comfortable and fit. You take them back and buy some new shoes and clothes." Jiang Shizhu refused.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt sour, he knew his father would not accept it.And for a while, he didn''t want to tell his father about selling people to participate in the money. This is not a clear explanation twice.


    He decided to buy two clothes and shoes for his father himself, and put them on him directly when he returned home, to see how he refused.


    After bidding farewell from Jiang Shizhu, Jiang Xiaohu went to the cheap shopping mall in the county town, bought two new clothes for his grandmother and parents, and also carried a box of milk for his grandmother, and then hurried home with joy.


    Along the way, he was thinking about how to spend the 60,000 yuan.


    When I got home, it was already more than two o''clock in the afternoon.This trip made him groggy, and he vowed that he would never ride in a broken car that didn''t sound except the horn and didn''t turn anything except the steering wheel.


    But think again, is it possible?It¡¯s nice to have a bus leading to the mountains!


    He thought a lot about getting out of the car and walking home.


    "If you want to get rich, build roads first. It turns out that the ancestors didn''t lie to us!" Jiang Xiaohu secretly said, "When I make a lot of money, I will repair the broken road first!"


    ...


    Villa area in the northern suburbs of the county.


    Although Luliu County is only a small five-tier county town, it also has a long history. It is rumored that Luliu County existed thousands of years ago.


    The east is expensive and the west is inferior. The south is poor and the north is rich.The local rich people mostly live in the north of the city.


    One of the villas is still lit with warm lights late at night.


    In a room at the end of the corridor on the first floor, all the furniture was removed. In the huge room, there was a hospital bed with machines full of machines.


    With a bowl of ginseng soup in her hand, Xu Linglong cautiously walked into the room.Seeing the middle-aged man with a haggard face and slightly closed eyes on the hospital bed, her eyes burned and her eye circles were red.


    "Dad, I found the best ginseng for you." She murmured, "You wake up soon, even if our family is impoverished, as long as your daughter is healthy and safe."

 37 Chapter 37 Little Fairy Sisters Tips

    "Look at you, as soon as you go out, you are ambitious and can''t remember the way home?" Wang Xifeng babbled while helping her son wash the clothes.


    In the riverside village in May, the night is charming, neither hot nor cold, and it is wonderful to enjoy the cool in the yard.


    Jiang Xiaohu is not in a good mood now, because his old lady is grinding his ears to exercise his willpower.


    If it was in the past, he might be on fire, and he would have a fight with the old lady.But now he has other ways to avoid this situation-escape into the mountain and river map.


    Hey!


    The real world is fascinating at night, and the mountains and rivers are also fascinating at night, and the two sides are actually synchronized.


    However, if you give the night of the real world 70 points, then the beauty of the mountains and rivers is at least 180 points.


    Yes, the gap is so big.


    Sitting on the top of the mountain, looking at the hillside, lawn, and river in the distance, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    He felt that the air he breathed in was sweet, but he didn''t know that the air was not ordinary air.The gas he inhaled was changing his body bit by bit.


    He took a deep breath and fell back on the top of the mountain, looking at the stars.The shining stars are like diamonds, inlaid on the dark blue blanket, they are very beautiful.


    Unconsciously, Jiang Xiaohu fell asleep.At this moment, in the eyes of the old lady Wang Xifeng, the son was sitting opposite her with a smile and squinted, listening to her nagging obediently.


    The breeze was blowing the grass waves and gently swaying Jiang Xiaohu''s body. He felt like a baby lying in the cradle, shaking and shaking, very comfortable.


    Suddenly, the fairy mist ahead was faint, covering the sky and the sun.


    Jiang Xiaohu wondered: "Why did it suddenly get foggy when the sky was still sunny just now?"


    In the fairy fog, there was another pleasant sound of silk and bamboo.Dingdong is crisp, very different from some pop music today.Certain pop music is just a moment of brainwashing, which is addictive.And the sound of this music makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    Jiang Xiaohu was fascinated by it, but saw a white-clothed fairy daughter Shi Shi in the fairy mist.


    Despite the fog covering his face, Jiang Xiaohu gave a vicious subconscious praise: "It''s so beautiful."


    Where is the beauty?The facial features are not very clear, but it is beauty. If you think about it, maybe it is due to the charm of the fairy daughter.


    The fairy daughter stepped on the rhyme, and her smile was like a spring breeze, which was refreshing.She pointed to the ground and the river in the distance.


    Jiang Xiaohu tilted his head: "My fairy daughter, my fairy daughter, are you trying to tell me something?"


    Suddenly a strong wind blows, and the fairy daughter disappears without a trace.


    The wind was up, Jiang Xiaohu shivered with the cold, and broke free from the landscape.


    "...And those clothes, you said that your milk and I are so old, why do you want these new clothes?" Wang Xifeng said, "It''s not easy to make money now. You have to save more money for your future wife. "


    Yeah, still nagging.


    Jiang Xiaohu yawned, stretched his waist, and prevaricated his old mother: "Yes, I know, don''t worry, your son can''t live without a wife. Believe it or not, I will marry you a beautiful daughter-in-law next year and give birth to a grandchild in the next year. Fat grandson?"


    "It''s best if you can do what you say!" Wang Xifeng punched his son Nu Nu.


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed, rubbing his eyes and got up and entered the room.In fact, he had been reminiscing about the dream just now, the little fairy daughter in the dream must have something to tell him.


    "Could it be that you told me that the ground and water can be used?" Jiang Xiaohu had an idea and had to experiment.


    There is no way to get the land for the time being, so is the water always okay?He slipped out and took a basin, entered the mountain and river map again, and scooped a basin of water from the river.


    The clear river water was as bright as a mirror, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help taking a sip, it was so sweet!


    A large area of ??wild panax notoginseng along the river, blowing in the wind, exudes the unique fragrance of herbs.


    Holding this basin of water and leaving the mountain and river map, Jiang Xiaohu thought about it, and he didn''t think what the water could do.Do you wash clothes and cook?What a pity to use the fairy-like water in the mountain and river map to do this?


    He used his brain, thought and thought, and fell asleep on the table snoring while thinking.


    Wang Xifeng finished washing the clothes and was drying them. The door was opened, and one person pushed an old motorcycle into the yard.


    "His dad, why are you back so late?" Wang Xifeng looked at him and was overjoyed.


    Although an old husband and wife, but a long goodbye is better than a newly married, not to mention the two have been in a good relationship.


    "Ah, the construction site has stopped, so I''ll come back to get some pickles." Jiang Shizhu''s urn said in anger.


    Wang Xifeng watched her husband lose weight again, her eyes turned red: "Have you eaten?"


    "I didn''t eat it, but my stomach hurts and I don''t want to eat it. You can make me some porridge." Jiang Shizhu said.


    He parked the car, pulled the towel on the clothesline, patted the dust off his body, and entered the house.Sitting on the simple sofa, leaning on the armrests, covering his stomach with his hands, gently closing his eyes.


    Over the years on the construction site, he was uncertain about eating and drinking and had a serious stomach problem.It''s just that as a man who is the backbone, no matter how bitter or tired he is, he has to grit his teeth.


    Wang Xifeng hurriedly went to the kitchen to make porridge and looked around, but he didn''t see the pot.She looked everywhere, and finally found it on the dining table in the main room, and there was a basin of water, and she didn''t know why it was used.Looking sideways, his son was sitting in front of the window in the room, not knowing what to do.


    "It must be the ghost of the brat." Wang Xifeng muttered, pouring the water deliberately, but seeing the water so clear, not willing to waste it, simply used it to cook porridge.


    She was a housewife with quick hands and feet, and she quickly cooked a pot of porridge and took a big bowl to the man.


    "Eat while it''s hot," she said.


    Jiang Shizhu agreed and opened his eyes, his eyes cloudy.He reached out to take the bowl and blew, slowly eating.Wang Xifeng went to boil the foot washing water again and brought him to soak his feet.


    Jiang Shizhu didn''t have much interest when he took the first sip.If it weren''t for fear that an empty stomach would make it more uncomfortable, he actually didn''t want to eat at all.


    But after eating a bite, I only felt a sweet porridge, and the warm current in my stomach was very refreshing.


    When the body feels comfortable, he will be energetic, and his eyes will be brighter.He smacked his lips and started drinking.


    After a bowl of porridge, his feet were soaked, he wiped his mouth on the back of his hand, and stuffed the bowl into his wife''s hand: "Boy, fuck me, give me another bowl!"


    Wang Xifeng was taken aback. A man had a bad stomach, and it was rare to have such a good appetite.After returning to her senses, she hurriedly agreed, and ran to serve the porridge.


    "One more bowl!"


    "Come again!"


    After several times, the pot has bottomed out.


    "I said his dad, can your stomach work?" Wang Xifeng was surprised and asked carefully.


    Jiang Shizhu laughed, patted his bulging belly and said, "Well, it''s not uncomfortable at all. Alas, I have to go to the toilet and hold back my urine."


    Not only did his stomach hurt, it was more comfortable than ever.When I walked, my faulty leg became more flexible.


    Jiang Xiaohu was indulging in the mountains and rivers in the mountains and rivers. After he came out, he wanted to study the basin of water, but found that there was no trace of the basin.


    "Mom, where is my basin of water?" he yelled, pulling his throat.


    Wang Xifeng rushed out of the kitchen with a spatula in his hand to shovel him: "Be quiet, ancestor, your grandma is asleep."


    "It''s so fragrant, why are you cooking? Hey, my dad is back?" Jiang Xiaohu discovered that his father was there.


    In fact, he had just met Jiang Shizhu the day before yesterday, and his face was not so good at that time.His face was haggard, thin, and his legs became more and more inflexible.


    But today''s Jiang Shizhu is simply a different person.His face was ruddy, his brows were happy, and he was full of energy.


    "Son, what water did you just talk about?" Jiang Shizhu rarely took the initiative to chat with his son.


    "Oh, it''s the pot of water that I just fetched..." After thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu changed his statement very carefully.


    If the hint given by the little fairy is true, it means that he will have to use the river water in the mountains and rivers frequently in the future.If you don''t find a source for this water sooner, your parents will be suspicious sooner or later.


    "Ah? You made the water? I cooked porridge for your dad. Your dad has a good appetite today. He wants to drink a little wine and let me fry some peanuts." Wang Xifeng didn''t doubt that he was there and finished. Going to the kitchen to cook again.


    "That porridge is so delicious, my stomach doesn''t hurt anymore after drinking it. I said his mother, is that rice our new rice?" Jiang Shizhu asked.


    "No, the rice from the year before last." Wang Xifeng replied in the kitchen.


    "Hey? Is it because I''m hungry, the porridge is so delicious, and it can cure..." Jiang Shizhu muttered.


    He thought his son hadn''t heard it, but Jiang Xiaohu heard it all and was shocked.


    "What the hell? A basin of river water can heal patients?" He stared wide, silent, surprised and delighted.


    In order to prove it, Jiang Xiaohu sneaked into the kitchen, scraped the bottom of the pot and made some leftover porridge to taste.It really tastes sweet, different from usual.


    It can be said that this pot-bottom porridge is the best thing Jiang Xiaohu has eaten in his life.


    He immediately realized that the fairy showed him the river water for real purpose.


    For the rest of the night, Jiang Xiaohu almost broke his leg busy.


    He brewed a cup of tea with water for a while, boiled some noodles with white water, washed his face and soaked his feet with water.And so on, all conceivable uses, he verified it with river water.


    Finally, the footwashing water was poured into the vegetable patch at the root of the yard wall.


    Experiments have proved that this river water has the function of improving material quality.


    Speaking of matter is a very broad concept.Because this water not only makes the food more delicious, but also makes his skin smoother.There is only one point, if you add a little water, the improvement ability of water will be weak.


    Jiang Xiaohu was overjoyed with this baby.Since water has this ability, what does the fairy mean?


    He gripped the map of mountains and rivers again and began to study where the fairy was pointing.


    But he found that there was nothing special, because the soil and ground in the mountain and river map were all similar.Overgrown with vegetation and full of vitality.


    "Is it possible that she was talking about dirt?!" Jiang Xiaohu had a clever idea and brought out a handful of dirt.


    He put the soil in a flower pot and dug a tomato from the vegetable garden to plant it in it.Now, only two days have passed for the sub-verification result.

 38 Chapter 38: A Gratifying Scene

    early morning.


    In the early summer, the farmyard was full of life, and the tabby cat lay lazily on the wall, flicking and flicking its long tail.A pair of seemingly lazy eyes, but alert to every noise around.


    In the end, the tabby cat focused on a flower pot in the corner.


    Early in the morning, Jiang Shizhu had to rush back to the county seat again. Although the construction site was suspended, the workmanship stopped. He couldn''t help but he planned to find a few day-end jobs.


    Wang Xifeng also got up and worked, taking a change of clothes, making pickles for her husband, and so on.


    No one noticed that the flower pot filled with new soil in the corner of the yard was quietly changing.


    "Boy damn, I''m leaving. Take care of the old man at home and pay attention to your body." Jiang Shizhu said to his wife while standing in the yard while pushing the motorcycle.


    Wang Xifeng nodded: "Don''t worry, I will definitely take care of my mother."


    Jiang Shizhu nodded, and wanted to say something. Suddenly a gust of wind sent sweetness into the nasal cavity, which made him feel relaxed physically and mentally.


    "Hey? What kind of flower is this, so fragrant." Jiang Shizhu looked around curiously.


    "Yes, what flowers are so fragrant." Wang Xifeng also smelled it.


    Jiang Shizhu saw that it was late, and said: "That''s it, I''m going, you are busy with you."


    The couple didn''t mention it, but said that Jiang Xiaohu had a good night''s dream and woke up with a smile in the morning.


    "Oh, this night is beautiful for me, and my mouth is grinning." He moved his chin, twisted his neck, and got up to wash.


    As soon as he arrived in the yard, he subconsciously looked at the pot of tomatoes.It''s okay not to look at it, and I was shocked when I saw it.


    It is mid-May, and the tomatoes in Jiangbian Village are still green not long after they bear fruit.


    The same one that Jiang Xiaohu dug out last night was only forty to fifty centimeters tall.But this morning, the tomatoes in the pot changed drastically.


    Not to mention that the height is nearly doubled, and the fruit is full, and the branches are almost bent to the ground.It is said that the fruit is the size of a fist one by one, and it is red and exudes the unique sweetness of tomato.


    Jiang Xiaohu forgot to wash, looked stupidly for a moment, rushed over, took one off and stuffed it into his mouth.


    One bite down, the mouth is full of treatment, the rustling flesh is sweet and delicious, which is the taste of old tomato varieties in the past.


    Today, with increasingly advanced technology, crops have been improved many times to adapt to the fast-paced social needs.But there are advantages and disadvantages to doing so. Needless to say, the disadvantages are the lack of taste, lack of nutrition and so on.There are still many crops that cannot be kept, and even pure farmers like Jiang Xiaohu can rarely eat such pure tomatoes.


    "Wow! Good sand!" Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help sighing.


    Wang Xifeng walked in from the gate with a broom, and saw his son standing under the window eating in his pants, and he babbled: "You bastard, you don''t even brush your teeth or wash your face. What dreams do you have there?"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head, chewing on the tomatoes, and smiled foolishly at his old lady: "Come and taste it!"


    He took another tomato, wiped it on the waistband of his pants, and gave it to Wang Xifeng.


    When Wang Xifeng saw this scene, the corners of his mouth twitched. This was his son.


    Before she escaped, the tomato was stuffed into her mouth, and she scolded with a smile and took a bite.


    Not to mention, this bite of tomatoes directly made this village woman who has been dealing with farmland and crops for most of her life shocked.


    "This, this is a tomato?" Wang Xifeng asked her son, "Is it so delicious? It hasn''t been an old taste for many years."


    The son smiled happily: "It''s delicious, isn''t it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was eating with a smile on his face, and a plan to start a business emerged in his heart.


    Since the water and soil in the mountains and rivers map have such magical abilities, if I get the soil out and sprinkle it on the land of my house, are the vegetable crops so delicious?When you get it on the market, you can definitely sell it at a good price.


    When I went to the county town a few days ago and had a meal with Xu Linglong at Lihua Restaurant, Jiang Xiaohu opened his eyes.


    No matter how expensive things are, as long as they are fresh and nutritious, even if they are stained with the word organic, they will instantly double their value.


    Jiang Xiaohu was so excited, Wang Xifeng thought: "No, right now, the tomatoes have just grown fruit, where did you come from?"


    Sniffing the sweetness of tomatoes, Wang Xifeng knows where the flower scent he smelled with her husband in the morning came from.


    She looked around and finally found the flowerpot.Walking to the flowerpot a few steps, Wang Xifeng looked carefully.


    "I said Xiaohu, what are you doing?" She looked back at her son worriedly.


    The kind and honest Wang Xifeng, one of the things he doesn''t believe in this life is the pie in the sky.She likes to live down-to-earth, step by step.


    The tomatoes and cucumbers in the vegetable field are still growing. Isn¡¯t it strange that this one grows so big and has so many fruits?Did the son do something illegal?


    Wang Xifeng started a rich association. She thought of a piece of news on TV not long ago.


    It was said that when a few migrant workers were retiring from work, when they passed an orchard, they saw that the grapes were growing well, so they picked a few kilograms and tried fresh.


    The result is a coincidence. Those grapes are new varieties cultivated by scientists at the Yanjing Institute of Agricultural Sciences. They are invaluable. After they discovered them, they directly reported to the police.According to the surveillance video, the police found the''criminal'' easily.


    At this moment, several greedy people were terrified.They face penalties, as well as sky-high compensation.Finally, the scientists thought of their ignorance and decided to let them go.


    In any case, this incident caused a big loss to several people, and one person lost a lot of money.Wang Xifeng has calculated it, it is at least their family''s income for a whole year.


    "Oh, you stinky boy!" Wang Xifeng became more and more frightened as he thought about it, turning around and slapped his son on the shoulder.


    She was beating and crying, imagining the already poor home even more impoverished, and imagining the scene of her only child being handcuffed and taken away.


    Jiang Xiaohu was a little confused, wondering why the old mother was so sad and angry.


    He yelled while hiding, "Mom, Mom, you go down, Comrade Wang Xifeng, I am angry! Ouch, this is the butt..."


    "I hit your ass! Tell me honestly, where did you steal this tomato? Let me just say, you ran to the county town two days ago, and you bought clothes for me and your milk. The feeling is to be a thief. That''s it!" The more Wang Xifeng thinks about it, the more sad he is, "You little thing with no conscience, when I gave birth to you to raise you, do I expect you to be a thief?"


    Jiang Xiaohu became angry when he heard it, standing still, snarling his neck and shouting: "Wang Xifeng, what are you talking about? Who is a thief? How can there be such a person who pours dirty water on his son?"


    "Then you say, the money to buy the clothes, and where did you stole the tomatoes?? You tell me that I will kill you if you don''t tell me!" Wang Xifeng thought about the tragic scene, and couldn''t help howling.


    Jiang Xiaohu has a black line on his forehead: "Emotion is so useless for me in your eyes? Okay, let me tell you, go, come in and say!"


    He couldn''t help but said, using the strength of a man, he twisted Wang Xifeng''s hands and dragged her into the house.Grandma was also frightened and came out from the room to see what happened.


    "Oh, don''t fight, my son beats Niangtian and thunders." The old lady ran after her with her little heels.


    "You come in, milk, don''t talk nonsense." Jiang Xiaohu only learned today, what is a play with three women, there are only two women in this family, and this play is enough for his director to drink a pot.


    After pressing the two women on the bench, Jiang Xiaohu closed the door and began to explain the origin of money and tomatoes.


    "I dug ginseng and sold it for 60,000 yuan! This tomato belongs to our own family, but I added some fertilizer to the soil. You don''t need to ask about the specific fertilizer, and you don''t understand it." Jiang Xiaohu angrily Explanation.


    In fact, the two Niangs Wang Xifeng didn''t even listen to what he said afterwards, because the three words ''60,000 yuan'' stunned them both.


    In order to prove his claim, Jiang Xiaohu ran to the room and took out the contract and money, and showed them both at the dinner table.


    The two girls stared at the pile of paper, dumbfounded.


    What?Sixty thousand yuan?is this real?Their old Jiang family has never seen so much money in a few lifetimes!


    "This, what''s going on?" Grandma asked her daughter-in-law tremblingly.


    Wang Xifeng shook his head: "Mom, don''t ask me, I don''t know."


    All she knew was that there was only one house in the village that sold for more than 10,000 yuan.60,000 yuan, you can buy a house in town, right?Did your son make a lot of money?Is the sky really falling?


    "I want to use this money to start a business and improve our family''s environment." Jiang Xiaohu announced, "Mom, from now on, my son can make money to support you."


    He patted his chest and said arrogantly.


    Wang Xifeng hadn''t recovered from the huge shock, and in a blink of an eye, his son was gone.


    It turned out that Jiang Xiaohu quickly finished washing, put on his clothes and ran out of the house.


    He wants to go to the fields to see what he can grow.


    ...


    In Xu Linglong''s office, several financial personnel gathered together to settle accounts with their work notebooks, and the two major shareholders were sitting angrily next to them, waiting to get their shares.


    "Xu Linglong, today we have withdrawn our capital, and your Xu family is over! You have to figure it out!" The fat shareholder pointed to her scalp.


    "Take your finger off, please, I can''t finish the Xu family. Does it have anything to do with you? Take your money and get out!!" Xu Linglong was also rude this time.


    These two people took advantage of the fire to rob and come to a prince to force the palace, but never thought that she, the empress, would do more cruelty than them.


    After the money accounts were settled, Xu Linglong even took out her own private money, and then reluctantly returned the shares of the two.


    "From today, our company and you two have nothing to do with you!" Xu Linglong stood up and said coldly, "Xiaozhen, see you off."


    "Two, please!" Xiaozhen also coldly made an expulsion order.


    The two didn''t expect that their own bamboo baskets were completely empty, and Ruyi''s calculations were perfect, but they were not as good as Xu Linglong.Angrily got up and patted the table, cursed a few words, turned and left.


    After they left, Xu Linglong waved the financial staff back to their respective offices, while she collapsed in the chair.


    Ding Lingling!


    The phone rang on the table, and she glanced tiredly, her eyes suddenly brightened.

 39 Chapter 39

    Sunlight passes through the floor-to-ceiling glass windows and falls on most of the office floor.


    It is a sunny day, but everyone in the company is thinking heavily.The major shareholders withdrew their shares, and the company was like a canoe in a storm, with uncertain prospects.


    A second ago, Xu Linglong had such anxiety in her heart.But a second later, the call from his mother made her cheer.


    "Long''er, your father is awake!"


    On the phone, Suqin excitedly said to her daughter that the middle-aged beautiful woman was walking in front of her husband Xu Guodong.


    "Really?" Xu Linglong jumped up from the chair excitedly, holding the phone and jumping up like a child.


    Xiaozhen was also taken aback when she saw it from the side.But seeing the joy on Mr. Xu''s face, he understood something, and his mood became more cheerful.


    "...Well, you let him rest well, don''t rush to the factory, okay, okay."


    Xu Linglong told her mother a few words on the phone, and then hung up.She stood at the window for a long time, staring at the street scene outside the window.


    Although it is a poor county, Luliu County has developed rapidly in recent years.She just learned that a new pharmaceutical factory has broken ground and will be launched in the next year.At that time, their Xu family will have one more competitor.


    "Although Dad''s health has improved, he still shouldn''t be overworked. I need to take care of many things. It''s time to add fire to the company." She thought.


    Although my father¡¯s illness cannot be said to be due to the red ginseng, Xu Linglong knows that red ginseng is absolutely indispensable.She thought of the big boy with a big grin and the smell of sunlight in his smile, and couldn''t help smiling.


    "This guy is really brave. He even dared to agree to let me pay in installments for hundreds of thousands of dollars." Xu Linglong secretly said, "It''s better to call and ask if there is any chance of digging up ginseng recently. Best, and again. Consolidate for the father."


    Thinking of this, she turned around and picked up the phone and dialed Jiang Xiaohu''s number.


    When the phone rang, Jiang Xiaohu was standing at the gate of the village committee with a cigarette in his mouth, watching the posted notice.


    According to the announcement, there is a piece of land under the roots of a shady mountain to be rented out in the village, a total of about 10 acres, only 200 yuan per acre per year.


    The price seemed cheap, but Jiang Xiaohu knew that it was already very expensive.Jiangbian Village is not a big city, the land is expensive.Here, the most lacking is land, and the least valuable is land.Because most of the land here is barren, especially the one mentioned in the announcement.


    "Scared, ten acres of land cost two thousand yuan a year. I''m just going to rent it! My own land can''t be planted. After this summer, I will go to the provincial capital to work!" Among them is Jiang Xiaolong.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s lobby elder Jiang Xiaolong was walking in the crowd, touching the messy beard on his chin and chatting with his companions.


    From beginning to end, he didn''t even look at Jiang Xiaohu, even if the two of them belonged to the same grandfather.


    "Hey, Long Brother, don''t you let your stupid brother contract this piece of land? Maybe there is gold!" one person urged.


    "I beat you, you can grow things here, my turtle has your surname!" Jiang Xiaolong said, "I can pit my own brother like this? Besides, your brother is stupid!"


    "Hey, I don''t have a brother either. It doesn''t matter whether I''m stupid or not. I''m not talking about Xiaobao, it''s him~" The man pointed at Jiang Xiaohu who was answering the phone.


    "He? Cut! Sell him, can you make two thousand yuan? I still don''t know his house?" Jiang Xiaolong let out a cold snort.


    Jiang Xiaolong grasped the broken phone whose keyboard was almost bald, and slapped it vigorously.


    The phone was broken, intermittently, but this call was from someone he valued very much¡ªXu Linglong.


    "...I...participate..." Noise came from time to time on the phone.


    Jiang Xiaohu shouted into the microphone: "Ah? What did you say?"


    "Can you still find ginseng recently?" I heard the sentence clearly.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought about it carefully, and he really saw ginseng again last night, which was similar to the one last time.However, considering that ginseng sold 600,000 last time, this root cost 700,800, right?This girl can chase and buy such expensive things, which shows that she needs it and is quite rich.


    After a rational analysis, Jiang Xiaohu decided to take a price. After all, he agreed to pay her in installments. He felt that he was very interesting.


    "Oh, I have to look for it, I can''t say whether there is or not." Jiang Xiaohu replied with a deep voice.


    Xu Linglong is a businessman and has met too many people.Hearing the other party''s tone, he knew what was going on.


    She is in a good mood now, and doesn''t go to tear Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Okay, please contact me if you have one. In terms of price, I won''t treat you badly." Xu Linglong said, "Also, do you have any other medicinal materials?"


    Jiang Xiaohu immediately remembered that piece of Sanqi, and said: "It''s a bit of Sanqi, do you count?"


    "Artificial or wild?" Xu Linglong asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned, "Of course it''s wild."


    Xu Linglong frowned slightly, and she didn''t believe this.


    Although it is also Panax notoginseng, artificially cultivated and wild, the price and effect are quite different.


    Moreover, in the current environment, there are very few wild medicinal materials.Jiang Xiaohu may have seen wild Panax notoginseng, but there will never be many.


    "Okay, let''s make an appointment, you show me." Xu Linglong said.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Oh, this is a bit embarrassing. Why don''t I show it to you. It''s a bit troublesome." Can''t you bring her to Shanhe Tuli too?


    Xu Linglong nodded: "It''s okay." Wild or not, can''t hide her eyes.


    She faintly felt that whether it was wild or planted, it was worth seeing this young man again.


    The two agreed to meet again at Lihua Hotel on Sunday one week later.


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Xiaohu turned his head happily, wondering how much he could make this time.


    Suddenly, a big greasy face leaned forward, smiling and not smiling--Jiang Xiaolong.


    "What are you doing?" Jiang Xiaohu asked unceremoniously.


    He has never liked the uncle''s family, especially after the incident last time.


    Jiang Xiaolong touched his chin and snarled at the wall: "Third brother, don''t you plan to do something big?"


    He seemed to be smiling, his eyes joking.


    Jiang Xiaohu snorted: "Does this have anything to do with you?"


    "It''s okay, don''t forget, we are the same grandfather." Jiang Xiaolong said, "Brother also expects you to be well-developed, so that you can be touched."


    After speaking, Jiang Xiaolong looked at his companions and laughed.


    Several people nearby all laughed forward and backward, as if Jiang Xiaohu could develop, it was the funniest joke in the world.


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows, and sighed, "Hey, developed? I want to dream of it! A developed one will definitely be developed. It depends on the mood and performance."


    That means, my mood, your performance.


    So far, Jiang Xiaohu still considered the family affection.


    When Jiang Xiaolong heard this, his eyebrows and eyes were raised, his neck was suffocated and he shouted at his cousin: "Hey boy, don''t think that if you have a hard fist, we are afraid of you! This world is fair and just!"


    "There is still law." His companion reminded him beside him, "Despite his futility, he will have to shoot someone back to death."


    "Yes, there is still law!" Jiang Xiaolong nodded, but when he came back to his senses, he was disgusted by his companions, "Well, why did you kill someone? Who do you want him to kill?"


    After speaking, he glared at his companion.


    Speaking of Jiang Xiaolong''s companion, his hair is small, but he looks a little stubborn.He has buck teeth, slanted eyes, and bald head.This kid usually likes to steal chickens and dogs. He is so courageous. When he was caught, he knelt on the ground and cried for mercy.


    We are all folks in the village. The key is that every household has nothing of value. Most of the stolen are vegetables and carrots.It''s up to the sky, it''s an old hen.So this kind of thing usually ends with a beating him, and the woman will do it for three days.


    And this kid gradually got the nickname of a bummer.


    This bum always likes to follow Jiang Xiaolong to eat and drink, slapping his horses and beards, and today he spared no effort to help, although most of them are unhelpful.


    "Hey, didn''t I just say that." Er Laizi left his mouth, revealing jagged big yellow teeth.


    Jiang Xiaolong hummed, pointing to the notice and said to Jiang Xiaohu: "Little Tiger, I said you didn''t read this kind of notice. Go back and pack your luggage and go to the construction site with your dad to work."


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows and squeezed out the cigarette in his hand: "Why, when do I need you to take care of it? I tell you, I''ve announced this notice today!"


    After speaking, he stepped forward and reached out his hand to tear off the notice.


    There are idlers around, waiting to see the excitement.The two brothers became more and more troubled, but they couldn''t wait for the two to fight.When Jiang Xiaohu unveiled the announcement, he booed.


    Jiang Xiaolong looked angry on the surface, but secretly proud of it.Why?Because when the old party secretary posted the notice yesterday afternoon, he watched the whole process.


    "The dog said, I will post one and tear one, and I will see today, who is the bastard who tore it! If you catch it, just interrupt the leg!" the old secretary scolded.


    It turned out that this was already the fifth notice posted by the old secretary.It''s not just a mischievous person who always fights against him and is torn off after a moment of posting.


    As for who tore it, others don''t know, Jiang Xiaolong knows very well.He drank and went home last night, sat in a chair drunk, and saw a piece of paper on the ground, exactly like this one.At that time, he wondered whether his precious son did a good job.


    Jiang Xiaolong asked his son, and he did it as expected.At that time, instead of being angry, he touched his son''s head and praised him for being clever.


    "Tear it next time, don''t let people see it, the old party secretary is arresting someone." He told his son.


    Well now, with a scapegoat, hehe!The little abacus in Jiang Xiaolong''s belly crackled.

 40 Chapter 40

    Got it, got it!


    The new cicada screamed on the tree, heralding the arrival of summer.


    Fortunately, Jiangbian Village is a mountain village, and it is bordered by the river, with a pleasant climate, warm in winter and cool in summer.Everyone in the city turns on the air-conditioning, so thin quilts have to be added at night.


    A bunch of idle men surrounded the gate of the village committee compound, laughing and making noise.


    "Don''t run, just wait for me!" Jiang Xiaolong pointed at Jiang Xiaohu immediately.


    Without knowing it, Jiang Xiaohu raised his chin at him: "Wait for you, come on."


    He thought that his cousin was going to come up and fight, but he turned his head and ran, running faster than the rabbit.People who didn''t know laughed, Jiang Xiaohu was annoyed and panicked.Don''t worry about the two people''s trouble, after all, it is his cousin.


    "Counsel, lose the face of the ancestor!" Jiang Xiaohu cursed.


    After cursing, he regrets a little bit, why be angry with Jiang Xiaolong?It''s better to post the notice back, so as not to delay those who really need it.Anyway, this land, he doesn''t want it, it''s too barren.


    Before posting it back, Jiang Xiaohu heard an angry scolding from behind.He looked back curiously, it was the old secretary.


    The old party secretary was wearing faded army pants, holding a rolling pin in his hand, and yelled as he ran: "Little bunny, I can catch you! Don''t run, I can''t kill you!"


    The idlers dispersed in a rush, and no one poked the old branch secretary far.


    Only Jiang Xiaohu felt that he didn''t need to run and didn''t do anything wrong.Only seeing his cousin running behind the old branch book, he felt quite puzzled. What is this guy doing in secret?


    Looking at the old party secretary running out of breath, Jiang Xiaohu took a few steps forward thoughtfully.


    "What makes you so angry? Where is the bastard?" When he came to the old party secretary, Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and looked around.


    Unexpectedly, the old party secretary slapped him on the back: "It''s you, don''t pretend to be with me! Who makes you mess up and tear off the notices I posted?"


    It was then that Jiang Xiaohu suddenly realized, oh, that''s how feelings are, no wonder Jiang Xiaolong ran like a rabbit just now, no wonder the old branch was so angry that he was blowing his beard and staring.It must have been messed up secretly, which is really annoying!


    Jiang Xiaolong dodges a few meters away, leaves himself clean, smokes and chats with the bum, pretending to be okay.


    In fact, he kept staring at Jiang Xiaohu, gloating in his heart, thinking: "Aren''t you capable of patience? If you have the ability, you can call the village party secretary! You also contracted ten acres of land. Do you know what two thousand pieces are?"


    However, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly took a cigarette and handed it to the village party secretary.He didn''t like to smoke before, but after taking 60,000 yuan, he had some money in his hand, so he wanted to buy a cigarette and learn how to smoke.


    No, it will come in handy today. The old secretary is a famous old smoker.


    When the village party secretary saw that the cigarettes were ten yuan a box of''high'' grade cigarettes, his face was not so ugly.


    He took the cigarette and said to Jiang Xiaohu: "Huzi, Huzi, your boss is not young, why do you do what these yellow-haired dolls do? What do you want me to say about you?"


    "Old party secretary, you have wronged me, in fact I..." Jiang Xiaohu wanted to defend, but the old party secretary, Barabala, didn''t give him a chance at all.


    "Do you know how bad our Murakami is? I rushed to rent out the land so that I could buy some seed, fertilizer, etc. for the five-guarantee households in the village. You said you tore up the notice to me. If you have the ability to rent land, People can¡¯t see it, what if I miss it?"


    The old party secretary complained to him, Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile and nodded.When the old party secretary finished complaining, he said, "Don''t worry, I will rent this place."


    Do not steam the steamed buns to fight for your breath, besides, the soil in the mountains and rivers, and the barren land, can become fertile soil.


    "Huh?" The old secretary stared at him with a look of distrust.


    It''s not that he looks down on Jiang Xiaohu, it''s that the Jiang family has been poor for too long.Not to mention two thousand yuan a year, even if it is two hundred yuan, I''m afraid Jiang Xiaohu can''t afford it.


    "Little Tiger, this is more than ten acres of land, and it costs more than two thousand a year." The old secretary said.


    "You don''t believe it? I will give you this year''s rent." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The old party secretary still couldn''t believe it, shook his head and said, "You should go back and discuss it with your parents."


    "My family''s affairs, I have the final say, you wait, I''ll go home and get the money." Jiang Xiaohu stuffed the notice into the arms of the old branch secretary, turned and ran home.


    Looking at his cousin''s back, Jiang Xiaolong laughed, and said to the bummer: "See you, oily feet, slip away! You are still taking money, a poor family! Hmph, I think he will dare to brag with me in the future , I''ll go to his house later in the evening and taunt him."


    "You can''t just ridicule, you have to ask him to apologize to you and your mother." The bum cheered up.


    "Yeah, I have to let him kneel down to my house to make amends to my mother." Jiang Xiaolong nodded.


    The two were chatting, but they saw Jiang Xiaohu ran back like another gust of wind, holding a red plastic bag with something heavy in the bag.


    "Old Party Secretary, let''s go through the procedures!" Jiang Xiaohu ran to the old Party Secretary and said to him.


    The old party secretary widened his eyes in surprise, and looked Jiang Xiaohu up and down, feeling that he didn''t even know this young man.


    Next to him, Jiang Xiaolong was also dumbfounded. He rubbed his eyes and looked carefully, confirming that the colorful ones in the red bag were indeed banknotes, including fifty and one hundred.


    To say that his eyes are bad, everything can be wrong, he absolutely admits this.In recent years, despite his poor family background, he did not pull down like eating, drinking, and betting, and his health had long been ruined.However, there is only one thing that Jiang Xiaolong definitely looks good at, and that is money.


    Money!He likes money so much!Now, seeing the pockets in Jiang Xiaohu''s hands, Jiang Xiaolong''s eyes can''t wait to pierce two small hands and grab them directly.


    "Mom, where did this kid get so much money?" He touched his chin and wondered to himself, "His parents gave it? No, don''t I know my second uncle? I''m not in good health, and I earn a monthly amount of money. Two dates are saved for him to marry him. I earn it by myself? I can¡¯t. Why can I make so much money at once? That¡¯s a few thousand, right?¡±


    Thousands, in the eyes of anyone in Jiangbian Village, it is definitely a huge sum of money.


    The old party secretary was stunned for a long time. Under Jiang Xiaohu''s urging, he led him into the office to go through the formalities and measure the land.


    Jiang Xiaolong and Er Laizi also followed in, but they were stopped by Jiang Xiaohu: "Wait a minute, let''s do business, what are you doing with you? What''s up with you? Didn''t I mean that I have no money to rent a land? I just rented it to you, what land? Not only renting these land, I''m going to make a fortune, Xiaoye! Go and go, no one can wait to get in! Otherwise, I will lose my money and I will ask you to settle the account!"


    Jiang Xiaolong blushed, his neck bulging with anger, but he was helpless.He watched Jiang Xiaohu closing the door alively.


    After finishing speaking, he gave Jiang Xiaolong a stern look, and paid back all the humiliation that the uncle''s family had brought them in this life.


    The bum grinned happily, just smiling and not talking, which made Jiang Xiaolong angry, and raised his hand to slap him: "Idiot, what are you laughing?"


    "No, it''s not..." The bummer was slapped and stammered irritably. He said with a flattering smile, "I, I, I just think it''s funny, your brother is like a fool."


    Jiang Xiaolong was so angry that he vomited blood: "Just you, you still say other people are fools? Humph!"


    "But, isn''t it? No one likes to throw or throw that piece of land..." The bum stammered even more.


    Inside the house, Jiang Xiaohu pressed his handprint and signature, and paid the money.


    He had planned to pay once a year, but the old party secretary refused.This wasteland is so easy to rent out, and the village has a relatively stable income. He can''t let the big fat fish Jiang Xiaohu go away.


    "Xiaohuzi, since you want to rent, you have to show some sincerity. Let''s pay the contract every three years and sign it for 15 years?" The old party secretary blinked and looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a hey smile.


    In fact, he and the bum''s thoughts were similar, and he also felt that Jiang Xiaohu was a little dazed.


    These years, making money is not easy, especially for people with disabilities like Jiang Shizhu.Two thousand, just give it to his son?


    He deliberately said hello to Wang Xifeng and Jiang Shizhu to see if they knew what his son was doing.But after thinking about it, let it go. People don''t kill themselves for their own sake.He is a little bit selfish, which is tantamount to benefiting the whole village?


    Thinking of this, a cunning light flashed in the eyes of the old party secretary, and it all fell into Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know if it was worthwhile to earn a breath.But with the mountains and rivers map to guarantee the bottom, he is more confident.


    "Okay, but you have to give me one year''s rent free." Jiang Xiaohu said, "I will give you four thousand, how about three years?"


    The old Party secretary''s eyelid Balabala blinked, hey, this kid has learned to bargain?


    "That''s not good, it''s more than two thousand a year, too much. The above said it was ten acres, but in fact, I think eleven acres are about the same." The old secretary shook his head.


    Jiang Xiaohu picked up the plastic bag and was about to leave: "You have no sincerity, old branch secretary. If you don''t have sincerity, forget it. I''m not bad for your land, right? Why should I go if I have money?"


    He turned around and made a gesture to leave, thinking that he would leave as soon as he left, and this shouldn''t happen today.With this money, he was thinking about buying a tricycle for farming, and then he could buy vegetables and department stores to go to the market to sell the money.


    The old party secretary looked panicked, and the duck that had reached his mouth was going to fly, it won''t work!


    He hurriedly stepped forward to hold Jiang Xiaohu: "Why are you so impatient? Okay, just rely on you!"


    "Hey, come on!" Jiang Xiaohu ordered four thousand to the old party secretary. The old party secretary muttered very uncomfortably, and took the ruler to go out with him to measure.


    When measuring the land, someone ran to inform Wang Xifeng, and this person was a bummer.Needless to say, Jiang Xiaolong must have ordered it.


    At the foot of the mountain, the shade, even in summer, is chilly.Jiang Xiaohu looked at the river in the distance, and then at the barren land near him, with a little drumming in his heart.


    The old party secretary surveyed the land and recorded the boundaries, while saying: "Hey, let me tell you, your kid has foresight. The old people say that there is gold in this underground!"


    "Yes, I believe in your mouth." Jiang Xiaohu leaned against a tree, grinned, touched his pocket, and there was a box of cigarettes. He simply took it out and threw it to the old branch. The root."

 41 Chapter 41

    Wang Xifeng ran out of breath, still holding a spatula in his hand.


    She was cooking at home when she heard someone yelling at the gate: "Your son is ruining money. Go and see on the wasteland at the foot of the mountain."


    Everyone in the village knew which piece of land the wasteland was, and Wang Xifeng also knew it.


    When she heard it, she felt a little flustered.Thinking of the abnormal behavior of his son over the past two days, he became even more panicked. After talking to the mother-in-law, before taking off the apron, he ran over with a spatula.


    When passing by the gate of the elementary school, two beautiful city girls walked out of the school with a grin, still holding the lesson plans in their arms.


    Wang Xifeng almost ran into them and did not say sorry.


    When she ran over, Yu Xiaoxue said, "Hey, isn''t that Jiang Xiaohu''s mother?"


    "Isn''t it? If there is a mother, there must be a son." Lili said with a sullen mouth.


    Yu Xiaoxue said: "Can we not discriminate against others like this? When I see them, there are important things. Let''s go and go to the village entrance small noodle restaurant for dinner."


    The only restaurant in the village only sells beef noodles.The two of them are teaching, and the salary is meager. Every week, they can eat a bowl of beef noodles.


    Both of them came from the city, and KFC McDonald''s usually doesn''t take it seriously, and now they can endure such a life.


    As Yu Xiaoxue walked and chatted with her best friend, she couldn''t help but wondered curiously: "Could it be that Jiang Xiaohu has caused any trouble?" She thought of that person, and she felt a little strange in her heart.


    The breeze was blowing on the dresses of the two girls, fluttering and fluttering. In the eyes of the men in Jiangbian Village, they were little fairy daughters sent from heaven.


    Where the two of them walked, as long as there were men squatting or standing, their eyes would be fixed on them.They forgot that they were smoking or playing poker, dementia, which made the women around them quite unhappy.


    "Whatever you see, it''s better to pull the eyeballs off and stick them on your body!"


    "Haha, I''m afraid it''s too dirty to post money!"


    The guys were red-faced, and continued to play poker with these old ladies and little daughters-in-law.Girls like two young female teachers can only dream at night and accompany them through lonely or not lonely nights, with the spring breeze blowing in their dreams.


    But he said that Wang Xifeng sneered and ran to the ground and saw Jiang Xiaohu and the old party secretary from a distance. He shook his heart and shouted, "Huzi, you stupid thing, what are you doing?"


    Wang Xifeng is kind on weekdays, but she is so temperamental that people in the village dare not bully her easily.


    The old party secretary shuddered when he heard her voice, and looked up at Jiang Xiaohu: "Huzi, your mother won''t let you cover the floor, or forget it?"


    He felt a bit reluctant to feel the ten-yuan high-end cigarette in his pocket.If the land is not covered, the cigarette must be returned to others.


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand: "It''s okay, look at me."


    He walked over to meet the old mother, and he laughed and stopped Wang Xifeng: "Mom, why are you here?"


    Wang Xifeng raised his spatula and was about to slap him.He changed his hand and slapped his son on the forehead.


    "You bastard, you have a little money and don''t know why? What do you want this land for?" Wang Xifeng lowered his voice and cursed fiercely.


    Jiang Xiaohu held her shoulders and turned her around: "Mom, don''t worry, my son knows it well. Think about it, how did the sixty thousand yuan come?"


    This sound, with endless confidence, also inexplicably infected Wang Xifeng.Also, my son has grown up and is capable.The top leader can make money that his father can''t make in a year, so what else is there to say?


    Besides, after all this money was earned by his son, Wang Xifeng suddenly felt embarrassed to take care of it.


    "Then don''t be fooling around!" She exclaimed anxiously, and her eyes fell on Jiang Xiaolong and Er Laizi in the distance, and she suddenly understood that these two dogs were provoking them, and she should not be fooled!I have to give my son confidence!


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Don''t worry, don''t worry! You go home and cook, I''m hungry!"


    Wang Xifeng took a deep breath, buried all the anxiety in her heart, turned her head and gave her son a trusting smile, turned and strode away.


    When she passed by Jiang Xiaolong, she deliberately spit on the ground and said: "A flower cock chews its tongue like an old hen every day, it''s better to castrate!"


    Jiang Xiaolong and Er Laizi couldn''t help but tighten their legs, feeling chilly.


    Looking at the majestic and proud back of the second aunt, and then at the way the cousin and the old party secretary in the distance were discussing things seriously, Jiang Xiaolong was puzzled.


    "Hey! I said, is the sun coming out from the west?" He touched the beard on his chin and said to himself.


    Jiang Xiaohu finally settled the matter of renting the land, looking at a large area of ??land that was not flat and very barren, he already had a plan in his heart.


    "That''s OK, you will be the landlord in the future, I will return." The old party secretary also completed a task and had a worry. He patted his shoulder with joy, turned and shook his hand humming a little song and left.


    Jiang Xiaohu decided to transport soil here at night, spread all the soil in the mountains and rivers, and start planting Chinese medicine.


    That rich little lady, didn''t he say to buy herbs?Okay, then I will plant it and keep you soft.


    After making up his mind, Jiang Xiaohu also shook his arms and walked back.When passing by Jiang Xiaolong, he stopped and stared at his cousin with a smile: "How?"


    Jiang Xiaolong had a guilty heart and annoyed: "What''s the matter?" Although he was not angry, he lacked confidence and his voice was weak.


    Money is all about money.Now Jiang Xiaolong is very curious, where did Jiang Xiaohu get the money?


    Most likely it was given by his parents, but why would your second uncle and aunt give him the money to ruin it?This is unreasonable.


    "Would you like to kneel down and sing the first conquer? Just now I was full of style, saying I can''t rent this place, who is it?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Do I sing for you!" Jiang Xiaolong was so angry, "Beat!" He raised his fist and called Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu waited for his fist, grabbed his fist with his backhand, and twisted it gently behind his back. With a crackle, his wrist was dislocated.


    "Ah, hello!" Jiang Xiaolong cried out, sweating on his forehead with pain.


    Er Laizi originally rolled up his sleeves and planned to help his brothers, but when he saw this posture, he didn''t dare.This one is too powerful, right?In such a backhand, he broke the human arm?His legs were weak and he turned and ran.


    Jiang Xiaohu pushed his cousin to the ground, and said contemptuously: "Jiang Xiaolong, remember it for me, go back and tell your family members, when you meet my parents on the street in the future, give me how far and how far. Otherwise, I will beat you to death, and if he can''t beat you with his fist, I will use money to crush you!


    After speaking, he waved his hand and walked away.


    The grievance in Jiang Xiaolong''s heart, looking at his cousin''s mighty and domineering back, the tears of the old man actually fell like a maiden, pouch pouch pouch.


    "God, why are you so unfair? Jiang Xiaohu''s kind of goods can cover land, why can''t I?"


    The anger in Jiang Xiaolong''s heart transformed into grievance, and grievance transformed into jealousy.He even forgot that he didn''t cover that piece of land because the soil there was barren, and no one, young or old in the village, liked it.At this time, in his heart, it turned out that it was not rare to rent, but because of Jiang Xiaohu''s trouble, he could not rent.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, wait, I''m sure I can''t make your life go smoothly." He secretly swears, oh my wrist, hurry back to the village to find Lord Bangzi and give it to the bones. It will cost you a lot of money.


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hands, indifferently happy.


    He thought, just go to the small noodle shop at the entrance of the village to buy two kilograms of sauced beef, and two bottles of snowflakes, and go back to celebrate.What to say, just as the old party secretary said, is he a landlord now?


    The small noodle restaurant was opened by an uncle of the family, who is a distant relative, and the two have no contact on weekdays.Regarding seniority, Jiang Xiaohu has to call him Sanshu.


    Although Sanshu was not old, his wife died early in the thirty-fourth five-year plan, leaving behind one son and one daughter to live with him and two old men.


    On weekdays, the three uncles are few words and have the skill of a chef.I heard that I was working as a chef at the Provincial City Hotel, but later I came back to open a noodle restaurant to take care of the old and young.


    Although the two did not have any contact, they met and greeted each other and got along harmoniously.


    "Uncle San!" Jiang Xiaohu greeted him when he saw him wearing an apron and a hat, smashing and pulling the dough at the door, and said hello, "Business is good today!"


    As soon as the third uncle looked up and saw Jiang Xiaohu, he smiled and said: "Huzi, it''s rare to see you come to eat, why, eat noodles?"


    "No, give me a catty of sauced beef." Jiang Xiaohu said, "and two pig''s feet, and a dozen of Snow Beer."


    "Oh, you are well-developed!" As soon as the third uncle heard this, his brows were overjoyed, and of course he was happy when business came to the door.


    He wiped his hands, turned around and told Jiang Xiaohu that the beef took the theme to carry the beer. After finishing the calculation, he said: "No more, no less, 100 whole."


    "Okay!" Jiang Xiaohu took a hundred-yuan bill from his pocket and patted it on the table. "It''s not a fake bill, don''t worry!" He chuckled.


    The third uncle knew he was joking, so he put it away in the drawer.


    "I will wrap it up for you," he said.


    Jiang Xiaohu agreed, but he heard a chuckle from the room, and then a girl said coarsely and deliberately: "Warm two bowls of wine, and ask for a dish of fennel beans. Pop, pop, pop, pay a lot of money. Look. It''s not fake money."


    Jiang Xiaohu has a black line on his forehead, what kind of mess is there?Although he didn''t understand him well, he finally realized that the other party was taunting himself.


    He looked inside and found that there were two girls sitting on a table inside, isn''t it the two beautiful teachers?


    Yu Xiaoxue secretly kicked her best friend: "Lili, don''t do that."


    "Huh! In my opinion, he is not as good as Kong Yiji. Kong Yiji is considered an intellectual at any rate. He is a big boss." Lili curled her mouth and knocked the cup with her chopsticks. "Boss, our beef noodles Ok?"


    Jiang Xiaohu strolled into the house and looked at the two girls and smiled and said, "Why, are you paid today? To improve your life?"

 42 Chapter 42

    Lili is like a haughty peacock, raising her head to stare at Jiang Xiaohu, her eyes are aggressive, her words will not yield.


    Yu Xiaoxue was so ugly and annoying. The two of them pinched as soon as they met. They were just two cockfights!


    She simply stood up, ready to make room for the two of them so that they could make a noise.Unexpectedly, the stools here are all old, with gaps on the sides, which caught her long skirt all at once.


    Yu Xiaoxue got up in a hurry, and with a chirp, her skirt was torn open.


    The girl''s face suddenly turned red like amber, and she was very crystal-run. She felt ashamed, but in Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, it was so beautiful that he was even dumbfounded.


    Today Yu Xiaoxue wore a long skirt, a white skirt and white sneakers, quiet and elegant, very beautiful.The shawl and long hair are like a waterfall, and he wears red-rimmed glasses. Oh, it turns out that Teacher Yu is short-sighted.But even if it is nearsightedness, wearing glasses, it does not affect her beauty.


    On the contrary, the glasses added a different kind of temperament to her. Later, Jiang Xiaohu thought, it was probably bookish.


    Jiang Xiaohu hadn''t finished college. When he was in school, he was also a naughty bag, but he admired the bookish people, the kind of real scholars.


    He actually stared at Yu Xiaoxue secretly from the very beginning when he entered the door, his eyes catching this beautiful and innocent girl all the time.


    But Yu Xiaoxue''s skirt wasn''t torn at that time. Now it is torn. He stared at people again and dropped the handle for Lili.


    Lili patted the table and blamed him for the broken skirt.


    "You stinky rascal, what are you looking at!" Her protector was eager, and was naturally rude to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead: "Hey, Miss Sister, you are too much, don''t keep talking about me as a stinky rascal, okay?"


    Behind him, the third uncle shook his head helplessly and smiled bitterly.My distant nephew is of good character, why is he called a stinky hooligan?But he shouldn''t mix things up between young and young.


    The room was noisy, and a group of people came in outside.


    As soon as San Shu saw this group of people, his head was as big as a fight.


    There were four people here, all young people in their twenties.Different from the others in Jiangbian Village, these young people are quite a bit of a murderer.


    The one in the lead, dyed yellow hair, is nicknamed yellow hair.The few next to Huang Mao were wearing pencil trousers and beanie shoes. The trousers could not cover the ankles, making it seem that they were always growing taller.When some old people saw it, they all said straightly, "Creating evil, you can''t afford to wear pants!"


    This is actually a misunderstanding, at least Huang Mao thinks so.


    He left school before graduating from junior high school, went out to work with his brother and sister, and learned how to dye his hair in the colorful world outside.


    However, the part-time job was too hard. Huang Mao came back after two years of mixing, bringing back fresh breath and some bad behaviors and habits learned in the city.


    This kid has many brothers in his family, and he has been the second bastard in the village since his ancestors, and he is no exception.After coming back, I won''t talk about it anymore. It''s a good way to eat tofu from the big girl and the young wife.


    Recently, Huang Mao has found an excellent way to get money-collecting service fees.


    Those who kill pigs, sell vegetables, and set up shops in the village have all become Huangmao''s high-quality service targets.Not to mention those Erdao dealers who walked through the streets, passing by Jiangbian Village, it is absolutely necessary to be knocked by him.


    Sanshu has seen Huang Mao for the third time. Every time he comes to Huang Mao, he will bring a group of people, eat and take, and have to walk fifty yuan before leaving.


    Yes, service charge.


    "As long as the service fee is paid, I guarantee that you will be in good weather. No one will dare to care about you." Huang Mao patted his chest and said to his uncle.


    The proprietress of the small shop at the entrance of the village tried to resist, but the service fee was indeed waived.But that night, the proprietress¡¯s son was taken a brick on the way home, and his head was smashed, so he spent several thousand yuan in hospital.


    Everyone knows that this is a good thing about Huang Maogan.To trade a few thousand yuan for fifty yuan is not worth the gain.


    After weighing the pros and cons, San Shu and other traders decided to suffer this dumb loss.


    "Huang Mao is here!" Third Uncle greeted''enthusiastically''.


    Huang Mao nodded, holding a toothpick in his mouth, looking like a young and Dangerous boy: "Ang, how is the business today, right?"


    "Thanks to you." The third uncle bit his scalp and smiled, in fact, he wanted to get a rolling pin on this kid''s face.


    But thinking that my sons and daughters are still young, I don''t want to worry all the time, so I have to bear it.


    Huang Mao smiled and stepped on his chopping board: "Then the relationship is good. If your business is good, I will be fine. I am fine, everyone is fine, right? I decided to charge an extra 10 yuan today, brothers. What do you think?"


    Huang Mao asked the three people behind him.


    The three raised their arms and shouted: "The boss said well!"


    "Okay! Ten yuan can buy two more packs of cigarettes!"


    "Boss, you paid these ten dollars more, and the business will be smoother in the future, hahaha!"


    Seeing these little gangsters sing and make a peace, Sanshu felt very angry.


    Although he is guarding this noodle restaurant at the entrance of the village and his size is considered a boss, it is not easy for him to make money.


    After all, this is a village. It¡¯s not bad that the running water can cost 40 or 50 yuan all day long.Every time Huang Mao comes, it ranges from thirty to fifty, just like digging his flesh.Today is good, it will go straight to sixty.


    Uncle San is very worried, will it be seventy eighty next time?Huang Mao''s appetite is getting bigger and bigger.


    Although worried and unwilling, San Shu still reached out for the money.Huang Mao looked around, saw the drawer full of change, and couldn''t help but curl his lips contemptuously.


    "Cut, I said uncle, your business is not so good, why is it worth ten and five yuan? Scared, there are fifty cents." Huang Mao stretched his voice.


    However, there are still a few beautiful tickets in the drawer after all, such as the big red one and the green one.


    It just so happened that Jiang Xiaohu bought wine and meat just now.


    "Haha, a small business, isn''t that the way it is?" San Shu answered with a dry smile.


    Qian caught Huang Mao''s eyeballs, but he was quickly attracted by another thing.


    In the room, a man and two women are arguing about something.The two girls are beautiful and lovely just like the people in the New Year pictures.


    Huang Mao slobbered, and at a glance he recognized that it was the teacher in the village primary school.


    Oh, isn''t that Jiang Xiaohu over there?What is he doing?Look at the way those two teachers are not so happy about him, um, this kid must be a hooligan.


    Huang Mao snapped his fingers immediately, and temporarily stopped taking the money, and walked forward with three people swaggering.


    "Hey, persuading the cat, what are you doing here?" Huang Mao patted Jiang Xiaohu on the shoulder, yin and yang calling out his nickname strangely.


    Huang Mao and Jiang Xiaohu are about the same age and have been studying in a school since childhood.When he was a child, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t take advantage of his losses, he even gave him an insulting nickname-counseling a cat.


    The most exaggerated, two people met in the toilet once.When boys go to the toilet, it is inevitable to fly and splash.Jiang Xiaohu accidentally splashed Huang Mao''s shoes, but he apologized in time.


    But Huang Mao was too much. Not only did he not accept the apology, but it made him catch him and made him feel a little bit of trouble.


    This is something that hurts his self-esteem, Jiang Xiaohu will never forget it in his life.


    This guy is also the top three existence in Jiang Xiaohu''s revenge list.It''s just that Jiang Xiaohu has been busy recently and didn''t meet him.


    Today is good, the road to Yuanjia is narrow.


    Looking back at Huang Mao, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes almost burst into flames.But he didn''t get angry, but smiled slightly: "Huang Mao, it''s you."


    "Counsel the cat, don''t worry about it when you were a kid, how could it become worse when you grow up? What do you mean by bullying a girl? Come on, sisters, don''t be afraid, I will protect you!" Huang Mao squeezed hard. Between the three, the two girls stood next to their bodies.


    The other three bastards also followed suit. The four separated Jiang Xiaohu from Yu Xiaoxue and Lili.


    Lili thought that a few people were really here, but she stood behind Huang Mao and made faces at Jiang Xiaohu.


    But gradually, she didn''t feel right.Huang Mao turned his back to them, but stretched out his hands behind his back. He couldn''t help but touched something, and almost touched Lili and Yu Xiaoxue several times.


    The two girls became wary, and Lili even cursed unceremoniously: "What are you doing, rascal!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard it, he was amused, hey, it turns out that this girl is called a stinky rogue, not only me!Yes, I feel a little balanced.


    Huang Mao touched her nose, turned her head and smiled at Lili: "Sister, what''s up, brother helps you block the gun, are you not happy? Oh, look at her with a small mouth, so good, or kiss One."


    After all, Huang Mao stretched out his hand to lift Lili''s chin.


    Lili''s facial features are not too beautiful, but her chin is very cute, like whipped cream, which makes people look at her and she can''t help but want to lick it.


    Huang Mao stretched out her dirty hand, Lili was so angry, she slapped it over.


    Snapped!


    She opened Huang Mao''s hand and pushed Huang Mao vigorously, blocking Yu Xiaoxue behind her by the way. After all, Yu Xiaoxue''s skirt was broken. If Huang Mao saw it, it would be fine.


    "I warn you Huang Mao, don''t do anything to us, or you will call the police!" Lili said sharply.


    Jiang Xiaohu had a different view of this girl. Well, she was a very brave girl.


    Huang Mao grinned: "Hmph, do you dare to threaten me? If you are not afraid of death, you will report it!"


    Lili was agitated, and she really touched her cell phone from the table, ready to call 110.


    Huang Mao saw that this girl really dared to call the police and slapped her on the back of her hand.


    Snapped!


    The phone fell to the ground and the screen broke.


    When Lili saw it, she felt terribly distressed. This is a new mobile phone that just came out, and it only costs more than five thousand yuan!


    She was angry and anxious, and pushed Huang Mao up.The yellow hair is not a fuel-efficient lamp, and the unintelligible Lianxiangxiyu stretched out his hand to grab Lili''s hair.


    "Little Niangpi, let you know that your Uncle Huang is not annoying!" He cursed viciously.

 43 Chapter 43-Who is the Rogue?

    Huang Mao got more and more excessive, and he stretched out his hand to grab the girl''s hair.


    I don''t know that Lili is not easy to provoke, she just tore her teeth and kicks, Huang Mao didn''t take advantage of it for a while.


    "Oh, this girl is such a tiger!" Jiang Xiaohu secretly praised.


    Yu Xiaoxue seemed scared over there, she wanted to step forward to help, but also care about the skirt.Seeing that a good friend is about to suffer, she has red eyes and simply ignores everything, grabbing the plastic stool next to it and slamming it at Huang Mao.


    Damn it!


    The plastic stool hit his head. Although it was made of plastic, Huang Mao felt pain.He glared and became angry, but when he saw Yu Xiaoxue, he immediately smiled.


    "Little sister, you like to beat me, right? It''s okay, the beating is painful, cursing is love, my brother is not angry, or would you beat me again?" He actually stretched his head and lowered his head to let Yu Xiaoxue beat.


    Yu Xiaoxue had never seen such a person, and his face flushed with anger.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that he couldn''t stand idly by. This yellow hair is not a good thing.He cleared his throat and said, "I said..."


    "You get me started!"


    A man and a woman yelled at the same time. The man was yellow hair and the woman was Lili.


    Huang Mao roared because Jiang Xiaohu prevented him from picking up girls.Lili roared because she was very sensitive to notice something wrong.


    The two girls against the little ruffian might just be swearing.But if Jiang Xiaohu got involved, maybe a murder would happen today.


    They came to support the education, not to cause the murder.


    Although Lili usually yelled Jiang Xiaohu before and after the gangsters, she knew in her heart that this kid was not particularly bad, at least compared with the few guys in front of him, he was simply too kind.


    Out of the girl''s kindness, she actually decided to stand up and block the knife.If a good man doesn''t fight a woman, no matter how bad these gangs are, they won''t be able to fight with her as a girl, right?


    So Lili''s voice became louder and louder, and she simply dragged Jiang Xiaohu behind her.


    "Smelly rascal, you pay for my phone, and then get out! I tell you, my phone is worth five thousand!" Lili raised her chin stubbornly, pretending to be fierce.


    It is a pity that her acting skills are so bad that even Jiang Xiaohu can''t stand it anymore.Your voice is trembling, you are obviously a little cat, what do you pretend to be a tigress?


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that he couldn''t hide behind the woman, he decided to stand up again, Boom!Lili smashed his stomach with an elbow.


    I don''t know where this girl is so hard, and Jiang Xiaohu, who hurts directly, grinned and clutched his stomach.


    "I''m not your class enemy..." Jiang Xiaohu was aggrieved.


    "Can you stop messing up?" Lili roared, her voice trembling.


    Huang Mao touched the painful head, glanced at the three people with interest, rolled his eyes, and grabbed Jiang Xiaohu by the collar: "Come out, stinky hooligan, you play hooligan with the two girls, and the labor and management come to the hero to save Mei, I accidentally smashed the girl¡¯s phone, did you think?"


    He turned back to the three partners and said.


    Those three are all his dog legs, naturally nodded desperately, laughing.The third uncle, the boss next to him, saw it. He was so angry, but he didn''t dare to act rashly. After all, this business was responsible for the family''s livelihood.The third uncle clenched the rolling pin tightly, entangled between shooting and not shooting.


    Jiang Xiaohu shrugged, "Rogue, are you wrong? Who is the rogue?"


    Huang Mao stared with anger: "So, you call me a hooligan!"


    "The lice on the bald head, isn''t it obvious? You see that these two little teachers are pretty, so you want to come over and chat. I said Huang Mao, you start chatting, don''t use me as a pedal!" Jiang Xiaohu said with a face. Innocent.


    Huang Mao was dismantled, and laughed angrily: "Hey, I said you are not stupid, so don''t hurry up!"


    Lili and Yu Xiaoxue were disappointed next to him. Is this still a man?It''s fine if you don''t take things seriously at the critical moment, and you actually pick yourself out, and you are so protective of him.


    Now Lili really wanted to turn her head and crackle him.This girl has a hot temper, she thought so, so she did it.


    Turning around, Lili twisted Jiang Xiaohu''s ears.Jiang Xiaohu was not pleased by both sides now, his collar was pulled by yellow hair, and his ears were pulled by Lili.To be honest, the ear hurts more.


    "Hey, it hurts, let go!" Jiang Xiaohu grinned.


    "Do you know it hurts?" Lili stared angrily. "Things that are not promising, get out of here!"


    "Haha, all the beauties made you roll, don''t you hurry up!" Huang Mao laughed.


    "This kid is faceless and skinless, why should he call a cat?"


    "Teach the cat, don''t kneel and lick, just like you, kneel and lick beautiful women think you are dirty!"


    Huang Mao and the others pointed at Jiang Xiaohu, smashed all the foul language, and the two girls couldn''t listen to it, so they panicked for him.


    Jiang Xiaohu giggled, rubbed his nose, grabbed the yellow-haired hand with one hand, and gently patted the back of Lili''s hand with the other.


    "Let go of the two, how else do you roll?" He laughed.


    Huang Mao thought he was scared, and wanted to let the obnoxious stuff get out soon, so he let go, but Lili gave it a hard twist before letting go, still muttering, "What a wretched thing!"


    Jiang Xiaohu squeezed her eyes at her, she drew away angrily, don''t turn her head to look at him, and secretly said: "If my boyfriend is like this in the future, I''ll just be single for a lifetime! All men in the world are dead, I Nor will he fall in love with someone like him!"


    Lili swears by the curse in her heart. When Yu Xiaoxue saw her best friend, she knew she was really angry, but she didn''t know why she was angry.


    Gently pulled La Lili, Yu Xiaoxue said in a low voice: "Lili, the dragon will not crush the snake, let''s not eat it, let''s go."


    "Huh, why am I leaving? I''m right!" Lili was stubborn.


    Here Jiang Xiaohu pulled the clothes and saw that the collar was wrinkled by the yellow hair, so he said uncomfortably, "Huang Mao, it is so easy for me to buy a new dress. You just wrinkled it for me. what?"


    "Pay? Do I pay you! Get out!" Huang Mao cursed, "Don''t delay Lao Tzu talking about life and ideals with her sister! And you stinky rascal, today I saw the girl''s face, I will spare you, next time Let me see you bully them and beat you to the ground, can you believe it?"


    "Yes, Brother Huang Mao has spoken, spare your life, don''t hurry up!" His doglegs also yelled.


    Huang Mao stopped paying attention to Jiang Xiaohu, turned to Lili and Yu Xiaoxue, his eyes couldn''t wait to get out of his hands, and stripped off the clothes of the two big beauties.


    He squinted and reached out to grab Xiaoxue''s arm: "Oh, little sister, you are so scared, don''t be scared~"


    Snapped!


    Before he finished speaking, he heard a clear slap in the face from his cheek.


    Huang Mao was beaten to the spot and turned around two hundred and seventy degrees. When he stopped, he was dizzy and could not find the north. On the left cheek, three clear fingerprints bulged high, just like the mouth. Like an egg, funny and pitiful.


    Click!


    Unexpectedly, Huang Mao stepped on the phone again, and now Lili''s phone was completely in the West.


    But now Lili didn''t pay attention to the phone, anyway it was broken.What she noticed was Jiang Xiaohu.


    Just a moment ago, was it Jiang Xiaohu''s arm that flashed by?What a quick technique, a slap in the face, and a quick action!


    Jiang Xiaohu''s slap directly slapped the anger in her heart away, and couldn''t help covering her mouth and cheering: "So handsome! Good fight!"


    Yu Xiaoxue also pouched and blinked her bright eyes, looking at Jiang Xiaohu with surprise.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his wrist and said to himself: "This oily face, wash it, wash it, you can cook a pot of food."


    Huang Mao''s face was so hot and painful. In this village, no one except his father dared to beat him like that.Moreover, his dad has also retreated to the second line in the past two years, so he dared not do anything with him easily.


    It''s not bad today. He actually suffered a big loss here at Jiang Xiaohu. Can he bear it?With a roar, he rushed to the chopping board, grabbed the cutting knife and rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu.


    "I chopped you down today and cooked broth for the boss to sell!" Huang Mao said, "I haven''t seen you pissing the cat out of temper for a few days. Today I will frustrate you!"


    When he copied the knife, everyone except Jiang Xiaohu was shocked, especially the two girls.They screamed and Lili finally realized that something was wrong.


    "Call the police, call the police!" Lili yelled, and Yu Xiaoxue kept throwing yellow hairs, chopsticks, tea cups, plastic stools, and shoes from her side.


    The third uncle finally couldn''t help it, holding the rolling pin tightly to go to the fight, can''t let the cousin suffer a loss and bleed in front of him?If you are willing to go out, the big deal will take the old and the young to work.


    Not to mention them, the three yellow-haired doglegs were scared.Ma yeah, we just came to collect some service fees, not to get things to jail.


    The three of them were very unrighteous, and at the same time they came to the side tacitly, shouting in their mouths to cheer Huang Mao, but they were actually getting further and further away from him.


    Huang Mao''s eyes are red now, and he is not afraid of anything with a knife in his hand.He is about to chop Can Jiang Xiaohu, which is called killing the chicken and the monkey.Otherwise, in the village, how could he still be aggressive?


    When it was said that it was too late, I saw Jiang Xiaohu flying a kick and banging it to Huang Mao''s face. At this time, Huang Mao''s hand had just been raised, and the knife had not had time to fall.


    boom!


    Everyone saw Huang Mao draw a not too elegant arc in the air, fell out the door, and fell heavily on the stone road.


    Cang!


    The knife in his hand fell to the ground, impartially, cutting it on his calf.Although this knife is not too sharp, it is a knife after all. Suddenly, a line of blood appeared on his calf, and bloodshot slowly came out of the wound, more and more.


    Huang Mao was kicked and his hair was stupefied, and his chest was still painful, and he couldn''t breathe.When he realized that he had been cut by the knife and looked down at the wound, the blood had already wetted his pants.


    "Wow! Damn, blood, a lot of blood!" Huang Mao actually opened his mouth and cried to his mother, which was very different from his usual behavior.


    In the eyes of the villagers, Huang Mao is powerful and domineering and fearless in life and death.What about this time?It''s just a crying milk doll.

 44 Chapter 44 Three Chapters

    Yellow hair hurts, especially afraid of blood.


    He couldn''t figure out how that persuaded cat became so powerful now.When he was beaten just now, Huang Mao felt like a rag pocket, being thrown out.


    He wiped his tears and nose, and saw that all three of his companions ran away against the wall.Dog stuff, really loyal, he cursed secretly.


    Jiang Xiaohu clapped his hands and chuckled, "Fuck, this is called roll."


    After he finished speaking, he took a step forward, scared that the yellow ass pissed off, backed up and stopped crying, begging for a detour: "Brother I am wrong, Brother Huzi, you forgive me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned and walked to him and squatted down: "Now you know that you are called Brother Huzi? All right, I can spare you, but you have to promise me a few things."


    "You say, you say!" Huang Mao quickly said.


    Don''t say anything to the party at this time, even if you make him kneel and kowtow to call Dad, as long as you don''t hit him again, don''t see blood again.


    "First, you can''t come to this noodle restaurant in the future. I will charge the service fee here." Jiang Xiaohu put a finger up, staring at Huang Mao''s eyes and said with a smile.


    Huang Mao shivered, crying in his heart.


    He secretly said: "It''s not easy for labor and capital to do this business. There are several places in Poshan Village where you can charge a''service fee''! The noodle shop is a big one. If you don''t ask me to come, I will lose a lot of money. !"


    But looking at the other party''s sunny smiling face and white shiny teeth, it seemed that if he didn''t agree, his throat could be torn in minutes.


    Huang Mao didn''t even dare to think more, and quickly nodded and said: "I promise, I promise!"


    He can''t forget how he was kicked out just now.Can ordinary people have such great strength?It seems that the rumors in the village are not false, and Jiang Xiaohu is indeed not what it used to be.


    Ouch, the status of the arena is not guaranteed!Huang Mao lamented.


    "Second! These two are the soul engineers of our mountain villages, the female dolls in the big cities of others. Do you think it is easy to throw away their homes to teach us here? Later, let me know that you are harassing people. You guy will squeeze!" Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand, squeezed his fist slowly and forcefully, and shook in front of him.


    Huang Mao only felt a cold between his legs and couldn''t help but pinch, nodded, and forgot to speak.


    "Third, in the future, in the service fee business of our village, I think you should let it go. I will take care of it, and you will be in my charge." Jiang Xiaohu slapped his hands, stood up, and said to him with a smile. , "From now on, you will call me Brother Tiger, I will tell you to go east, you can''t go west."


    It was like countless thunderbolts on the sunny day, crackling, all smashing on the head of Huang Mao.He is like an eggplant beaten by frost, his head is stubborn and his energy is lost.


    Will you be able to fight if you want to resist?He is not reconciled if he does not resist.


    Seeing that he hadn''t answered for a long time, Jiang Xiaohu simply kicked him: "I''m asking you!"


    "Okay, do it," Huang Mao said in despair.


    "Why don''t you get out of here?" Jiang Xiaohu stared.


    Huang Mao got up, wiped the blood from his legs with his hands, and walked away with a sad face.


    After he left, the third uncle came up to Jiang Xiaohu and said: "Huzi, you are so brave today!" He gave a thumbs up, and then returned one hundred yuan to Jiang Xiaohu, "I can''t charge this money today. , You take, meat and wine, I invite you."


    "Hey, San Uncle, we can''t do things like this. I just scared Huang Mao. If I collect the money, wouldn''t I really become his successor?" Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly declined.


    The third uncle insisted on paying him back: "Tiger, you give me a chance and let me express my gratitude. You don''t know, this time you scared him away, I will have to spend less money in the future. This one hundred yuan is really nothing! Besides, you take the money from me, and I am happy to give it to you!"


    "Don''t!" Jiang Xiaohu jumped away, dodge the money from his third uncle, and said with a smile, "I''m not this kind of person, Jiang Xiaohu, let''s go!"


    Inside, the two girls murmured and whispered secretly about something.


    Yu Xiaoxue: "I don''t see, he still has a chivalrous heart."


    "Well, it''s really impossible to look like a person." Lili stared at Jiang Xiaohu''s back and sighed with sincere emotion, "It looks like a local owl, who started rushing, really looks like a tiger."


    In that tone, Yu Xiaoxue got goose bumps all over her body, and couldn''t help but give her best friend a glance: "Aren''t you~"


    "Really? No?" Lili blinked at her playfully, and then said to San Shu, "Boss, give us up!"


    Both thought that Jiang Xiaohu was leaving, but in the end he whispered a few words with his third uncle and went straight into the back kitchen.


    The two girls looked at him curiously, and wanted to say hello to him. Everyone fighting side by side together is a kind of friendship.But who knows, people hold their heads high, like a little tiger without even looking at them.


    The two girls were a little uncomfortable, but Yu Xiaoxue was okay, and the past passed.Keli Li was not happy anymore, pouted, and muttered: "I really can''t boast, I just drop the chain and cut it!"


    Before she finished her words, Jiang Xiaohu had already come out of the back kitchen, with something in his hand, and came to their table.


    "Here you, cover it, washed it, and you will send it to my third uncle when you turn around." Jiang Xiaohu looked down at Yu Xiaoxue and said with a smile.


    Yu Xiaoxue and Lili were both stunned. They stared at Jiang Xiaohu''s hand together. The wheat-colored skin, the joints were thick and powerful, and the sweat pores on the arms were clearly visible. The hairs were like spring sprouting grass. Vigorous.


    It was this young man who had been slandered by their belly just now. At this moment, he was holding an apron in his hand. It turned out to be for Yu Xiaoxue to cover.


    Lili widened her eyes and said with tongue: "I can''t think of a boy with such a careful heart."


    "Please call me a man." Jiang Xiaohu looked at her with a serious face.


    He faced Xiaoxue and Lili, they were two faces.One is like the spring breeze blowing on her face, and the other is like a monk entering Ding. This slightly makes Lili feel uncomfortable, but at the same time it feels fun.


    After speaking, Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and Shi Shiran left.


    Leaving the two young and beautiful beauties behind him, Jiang Xiaohu felt that he was a special man.


    "Puff! Man~" Lili''s laughter came from behind.


    "You keep your voice down." Yu Xiaoxue said in a low voice.


    ...


    The land has been rented, although Jiang Xiaohu and Wang Xifeng promised in every possible way that renting this land will never lose money, but the old mother can''t stand it all the time.


    Annoying, Jiang Xiaohu simply went into the bedroom with his rice bowl to eat.After eating, pass the rice bowl to the old mother, and accept a kind slap from the old mother by the way.


    "Just do it, what can''t you do if you have those 60,000, can I marry you a daughter-in-law?" Wang Xifeng kept talking like this every time.


    Jiang Xiaohu pretended to be deaf, and finally got into the mountain and river map, why did he go?Take soil!


    One pot by pot, basket by basket, for two whole nights, he barely stopped.The soil in the mountain and river map is black, just like black gold.It is mixed in its own land, but like black snow, it melts away at once.


    Although the land still looks so barren, the smell of soil in the air is different from before. Jiang Xiaohu knew in his heart that everything was different.


    Jiang Xiaohu has basically planned the 11 acres of land, but everything depends on the results of the meeting with Xu Linglong a few days later.


    ...


    Got it, got it!


    Zhang Fugong, the owner of the small shop at the entrance of Jiangbian Village, was sitting on the rocking chair at the door with a straw hat buttoned on his head and a big pu fan in his hand.There was a pot of tea on the small bench next to it.


    People passing by can''t help but feel envious when they see it.


    If the Jiangbian village is poor, it is really poor, but there are also rich in this poverty.Zhang Fugong is one of them, or rather, the only one.


    I have to say that Zhang Fugong is a brainy person. In the early years, he went out to work with his father, but later felt that the work was too tired, so he returned home.


    But after coming back, he was not idle, why?Open a canteen!


    That year, the daily necessities of Jiangbian Village, such as needles, needles, toothpaste, toothbrushes, etc., had to be supplied by the merchants who went to the village.


    Because of its remote location, it took ten and a half months for the salesman to come back.It is not easy for villagers to enter the town, and it often happens that they have not brushed their teeth with toothpaste for several days at home.


    Zhang Fugong spotted the business opportunity and opened a small shop at the entrance of the village.Not to mention, even though the people are poor, they still need firewood, rice, oil and salt in their daily life. His commissary can actually do it.


    But this guy has a bad heart, and if he sells toothpaste for five or ten dollars, he sells it for eight and fifteen dollars.Every commodity costs a few yuan more than the usual price.


    The villagers have nothing to do, they monopolize the small department store business in the village.


    Why do you want to talk about monopoly, because later someone saw his business boom, and he could make a lot of money at the door of his house, and he was greedy, and followed suit.But all the commissaries, except Zhang Fugong, ended up dismal.One family was the worst, and it was completely lost in a fire.


    Since then, no one dared to compete with Zhang Fugong anymore.Everyone said that the only feng shui treasure land suitable for business in this village was occupied by Zhang Fugong, so other people should not think about these good things.


    In the past two years, Zhang Fugong has started to sell agricultural materials again. The business has grown bigger and bigger, like films, fertilizers, and pesticides.


    With a son and a daughter under his knees, and a family savings of tens of thousands of yuan, Zhang Fugong also felt he was satisfied with his ambition.


    Know it, know it.


    On the big willow tree above his head, Zhiye screamed desperately, indicating that the good time to sell cold drinks is coming.Zhang Fugong squinted, dozing off, thinking about when to get some ice cream soda or something.


    From afar, a person swayed over, Jiang Xiaolong.


    Jiang Xiaolong came to the door of the store, glanced down, then bypassed Zhang Fugong and went directly to the canteen.In the commissary, the one who was watching the stall was Zhang Fugong''s wife, a plump, half-aged milf Miao Chrysanthemum.


    Speaking of Miao Juhua, and her husband Zhang Fugong are two extremes.


    Zhang Fugong is lean, and his whole body is no more than a hundred catties.His wife was one hundred and eighty jins, and her waist was like a bucket.Fortunately, the skin is fair and it is not annoying. On the contrary, some old men who provoke her secretly use her measurements to bet.


    "Sister Chrysanthemum, I haven''t seen you for a few days, you are quite slim."


    As soon as he entered the door, Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said to Miao Ju.


    "Death, you know how to sweet your sister." Miao Juhua likes to hear people say that she has lost weight, "Do you want Hongmei?"


    "Ang, Hongmei." Jiang Xiaolong photographed five yuan on the counter. The crumpled money was soaked in sweat.

 45 Chapter 45

    "Is it so hot this day?" Miao Juhua picked up the five yuan bill, twisted her fingers, a little wet, it was man''s sweat.


    She slowly sent the money under her nose and sniffed, lifted Dan Feng''s eyes, and squinted at Jiang Xiaolong.


    Jiang Xiaolong suddenly felt that there was current flowing through his body, so forget it.


    His heartbeat speeded up immediately, as if ants crawled all over his body, and his heart was more like hundreds of cats scratching.


    Miao Juhua turned and went to the shelf to get Jiang Xiaolong''s cigarettes, his fat waist twisted slightly, a circle of fat trembling gently under the thin clothes, causing a ripple.


    Jiang Xiaolong''s eyes moved with the ripples, and he felt smoke in his throat, about to catch fire.


    Although Miao Juhua is older and fatter than the one in his family, how can the family flowers smell of wild flowers?No matter how delicious the meat is, I sometimes want to change the taste if I get tired of it.


    Miao Juhua turned around, chubby holding the cigarette case with his bare hands, and handed it to Jiang Xiaolong: "Big brother, don''t smoke, don''t be like the dead ghost in my house, smoke and drink all day long, less than fifty , Nothing works. Humph~"


    Her voice was neither light nor heavy, and she was not afraid of the man at the door hearing it.


    In fact, Miao Juhua knew that although the man was squinting, he did not fall asleep at all, and his heart was clear.He is sure that he can''t get out of the wall, why?Because it''s too conceited.


    Zhang Fugong felt that in the entire Jiangbian Village, he couldn''t find a man better than himself.No, he should think that all the men in Jiangbian Village combined are no better than his little finger.


    Guarding such a man, which woman would miss other men?


    Jiang Xiaolong smiled, knowing his heart, turned his head and glanced at Zhang Fugong under the willow tree at the door: "You are not afraid that my Fugong brother is angry? We are so capable. Our village men have to give up three feet when they see him. ."


    These words made Zhang Fugong feel particularly comfortable. He cleared his throat, shook his fan, and said secretly, "You guys are acquainted."


    A proud smile appeared on the lean old face.


    Seeing Zhang Fugong was still asleep, Jiang Xiaolong stretched out his hand to get the cigarette, and gently brushed his fingertips across the white tender and fat hand, a trace of electricity passed between the two for a long time.


    After buying the cigarettes, Jiang Xiaolong rushed to Miao Juhua and said, "Go, sister Juhua."


    Others call Miao Juhua the Fu Gong sister-in-law, but Jiang Xiaolong is the only one who has a unique way. He is not called sister-in-law, but sister.


    This is mainly because Jiang Xiaolong caught a string in the hearts of women, making her sister feel closer than her sister-in-law and making them feel younger.


    Old women will feel like a little daughter-in-law, and little daughter-in-law will feel like a big girl.So Jiang Xiaolong''s glib tongue is still popular among a certain group of women in the village.


    "Walk slowly, come to take care of my business often." Miao Juhua said, her loud voice sounded like a layer of veil, a little bit delicate.


    Jiang Xiaolong passed by Zhang Fugong again and saw a pile of chemical fertilizers next to him. The slogan above read: Crop a flower, rely on fertilizer to be the master, historical egg force compound fertilizer, first in the universe!


    Suddenly he thought, and knelt down and patted Zhang Fugong''s shoulder: "Brother, tell you something."


    Zhang Fugong pretended to be awakened and dozed off. He picked his eyelids and opened his eyes to look at him: "Oh, it''s Xiaolong, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you know? The land in the back mountain of the village was contracted." Jiang Xiaolong said, "I saw the people in the village measure the land that day. It was a full 13 or 4 acres. You can sell your fertilizer."


    "Oh? Really?" Hearing that there was a business coming, Zhang Fugong suddenly became energetic and didn''t pretend to be dozing off, "Who is it? Come sit down, old lady, bring a horse and tea cup to my brother."


    Miao Juhua cursed in the room, but quickly handed out a new bench and teacup to Jiang Xiaolong with a smile.


    Sit down and take a sip of tea, ordered a cigarette, and gave Zhang Fugong another distressedly, Jiang Xiaolong said, "It''s my cousin Jiang Xiaohu, this idiot, who has wrapped up that piece of land."


    "Wow, the little tiger is capable!" Zhang Fugong was full of ridicule. The land, whoever goes to see and knows, can''t plant a donkey shit, it''s all rocks and weeds. It is also easy to be flooded when it is water.


    However, no matter how worthless, it is also a piece of land. Jiang Xiaohu has a wallet, which is surprising.


    "Well, he has money, he must also want chemical fertilizer, I will tell you." Jiang Xiaolong said.


    Zhang Fugong nodded, breathed in his throat, coughed up a mouthful of thick phlegm, and puckered two meters away.


    Seeing the thick phlegm hit the ground like a bullet, splashing a piece of dust, Zhang Fugong thought very uncomfortably: "Huh, dead lady, say I can''t do it? Can''t my sputum have such a strong force?"


    Jiang Xiaolong stayed here for a while, then left.


    However, Zhang Fugong went to find Jiang Xiaohu that afternoon, when Jiang Xiaohu was leveling the ground in the field.His mother, Wang Xifeng, is also there, and the scene of her son suffering and suffering is what she looks down on most.


    The mother and daughter were busy, and Zhang Fugong, who was far away, shook his fan and wore a straw hat, pulling flip-flops and swaying over.


    "Oh, from Shizhu''s family, little tiger, are you busy?" Zhang Fugong pretended to meet him by accident and shouted.


    Wang Xifeng and Jiang Xiaohu, mother and son, didn''t wait to see Zhang Fugong at all.


    The main reason is that this person is too snobbish and he is not authentic.A few years ago, Jiang Xiaohu went to buy soy sauce. It was clear that he was going to make three yuan a catty of soy sauce, but he secretly mixed it with one yuan a catty, and he still mixed it with water.


    On another occasion, Jiang Shizhu was working away from home and couldn''t contact the phone due to arrears, which made Wang Xifeng anxious.At that time, family money was very tight, and Jiang Xiaohu fell ill in those few days.Having to take care of both ends, Wang Xifeng went to beg Zhang Fugong and asked him to help cover the 20 yuan phone bill.


    After talking about good things, Zhang Fugong barely filled it up.Later, Wang Xifeng asked for twenty-five yuan.


    "My money is not money? It requires interest." Zhang Fugong said.


    One by one, Jiang Xiaohu, Wang Xifeng, mother and son can remember them all.So now it''s disgusting to see Zhang Fugong smiling.


    Jiang Xiaohu stopped working hard and pretended not to see or hear.I thought to myself, this weasel gave New Year greetings to the rooster, showing that he was not at ease!


    Sure enough, Zhang Fugong and Wang Xifeng exchanged a few words at random, then looked at Jiang Xiaohu and said with a smile: "Huzi, you are able to bear it now. You have driven so many places."


    "Ang." Jiang Xiaohu let out a dull voice.


    Although Wang Xifeng also hated Zhang Fugong, she was soft-hearted, and when people treated her better, she immediately forgot all previous hatreds.


    "Huzi, your Uncle Fu Gong is talking to you." Wang Xifeng glared at his son, feeling that he was not polite.


    Jiang Xiaohu bent over: "Hey! Obey orders, my mother!"


    Wang Xifeng couldn''t laugh or cry directly.


    Jiang Xiaohu made a smirk again, and asked enthusiastically: "Zhang Fugong, please tell me what''s going on with me."


    Fake smiles and straightforward words directly caused Zhang Fugong''s nose to smoke, but it was not easy to express it. After all, he came to sell fertilizer today.


    "Hey, this kid still holds grudges!" Zhang Fugong hit haha, "You have more than ten acres of land here, right?"


    "Ang, ten acres." Jiang Xiaohu raised his brows and suddenly knew what he had come to do.


    "Do you want fertilizer? I will sell it to you cheaply. I am one hundred and seventy-one bags for others. Even if you give you a little cheaper, one hundred and sixty."


    Zhang Fugong knelt down on the ground and said with a smile at Jiang Xiaohu.


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard this, he scolded this guy for the eighteenth generation of his ancestors.


    Regarding the fertilizer issue, the villagers in Jiangbian Village are all bitter.


    Just next door, Shanyazi Village also has an agricultural supplies shop. Isn¡¯t it a remote mountain village?More far-reaching than Jiangbian Village!


    The same fertilizers are sold at one bag of 150 in the store over there, and 140 in the town.The price difference here is, of course, a transportation issue, and the people have also recognized it.


    But what about Zhang Fugong?If someone else makes ten dollars, he has to make more than twenty or thirty.


    People in Jiangbian Village thought his fertilizer was expensive and the effect was poor, so they all went to Shanyazi Village to buy it.


    Zhang Fugong is naturally unhappy. Okay, I can''t control the fertilizer sellers in Shanyazi Village. I can always care about the fertilizer sellers, right?


    All the people who bought fertilizer from other places at home, he took advantage of the night, secretly scratching people''s fertilizer pockets, and spilling fertilizer everywhere.


    Although everyone didn''t catch the manifestation, they knew in their hearts that it was Zhang Fugong who did it.


    If you come and go, you will be bored and lose a lot of food. The villagers don''t bother to provoke the idleness. If you are more expensive, you can buy it from him.


    To say why everyone is so afraid of Zhang Fugong, isn''t it because he has an uncle who works in the town unit?Even the old people in the village sometimes have nothing to do with him.


    Hey, this is called a fake tiger.


    Now, Jiang Xiaohu has made up his mind not to use his fertilizer.Not only don''t want him, Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t want anyone.


    He sits on a map of mountains and rivers, so why worry that the land is not fertile?


    "No need, thank you." Jiang Xiaohu refused to make a decisive decision, directly making Zhang Fugong''s face pale.


    Zhang Fugong frowned, his smile froze on his face, and he snorted: "I don''t know what to promote, sooner or later you will come to me!"


    He didn''t mutter this in his heart, but threw it directly on the faces of the two mothers and sons.


    After speaking, he spit out again and left.


    ...


    Zhang Xiaohua was carrying a schoolbag and riding a bicycle with a bundle of luggage on the back of the car.


    Starting today, she has graduated from high school and will never have to go to school in the future.Zhang Xiaohua has the slender figure of her father and inherited her mother''s red eyes and fair skin.Young and beautiful, she is considered half-flowered in the village.


    When I got home, I found that the commissary department was open, there was no one inside, and my parents were not there.

 46 Chapter 46

    Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s home is the front shop and back home. She went straight into the yard, put her bicycle away, and was about to finish drinking.


    It takes a long time to ride a bicycle from the town to the village. In order to save money, she did not take a bus.Riding all the way back exhausted her.


    With a ponytail, Zhang Xiaohua walked towards the main room, but suddenly she felt something was wrong, turned her head and looked around.


    The side house is built under the courtyard wall and is a utility room filled with farm tools.When grandparents were alive, this room belonged to them.


    Since the death of the two old people, the house has been empty. No one has cleaned it for hundreds of years. The door has been open all year round for ventilation.


    But today, the doors and windows are closed tightly, the windows are also closed, and curtains are specially hung.The big black dog raised in the yard commotion uneasily, groaning, as if to say something to her.


    Zhang Xiaohua thought: "Could it be that you are a thief?"


    After another thought, I felt wrong again.Parents are very shrewd and never leave empty doors.


    Suddenly, there was a sound from the room, and the girl''s face was red and hot.Although there was no personnel, Zhang Xiaohua also realized what was going on in the house.


    "Bah, the two of you don''t know how to be ashamed!" Zhang Xiaohua didn''t dare to go over, calmly, put her things away, drank a glass of water, and went to check out the store.


    As soon as he arrived at the door of the store, Zhang Xiaohua saw a person coming from a distance, shaking his arms and pulling slippers.That figure is too familiar, isn''t it her father Zhang Fugong?


    If Dad has just returned, who is in the house?Zhang Xiaohua''s heart sank, secretly saying that something went wrong at home.


    "Dad!" she yelled subconsciously, as if she had used a loudspeaker to raise her voice, "Where have you been?"


    "Sick Nizi, why are you so loud?" Zhang Fugong coughed and spit on the ground, "I''m going to wander around the ground, where''s Nima?"


    "I don''t know!" Zhang Xiaohua said louder.


    In the backyard, the two men and women in the room suddenly tense when Miao Juhua hears her daughter''s voice.


    "Oh, what should you do when your husband and children come back?!" Jiang Xiaolong''s voice was a little anxious.


    Miao Juhua patted him sweaty on the back: "Hurry up."


    Jiang Xiaolong also stirred, got up, grabbed his clothes and shoes and ran.


    Fortunately, Zhang''s family was at the head of the village, and there were no neighbors around, and the courtyard wall was not too high. A blood stain was rubbed on his belly and he fell outside the courtyard, causing a false alarm.


    Miao Juhua''s meaning is still unfinished, a young man who is ten years old is different from an old man!


    But now it was not the time to recollect, she hurriedly tossed her hair, put on clothes, opened the doors and windows and ran out.


    Seeing her daughter''s bicycle, she suddenly became more panicked, and secretly said, "When did this girl come back? Didn''t she see them all?"


    Coming to the shop casually, Zhang Xiaohua was chatting with her dad.


    Zhang Fugong looked gloomy and in a bad mood.This makes Miao Juhua even more nervous and guilty. Does Chengdu know?


    Then I thought, no, she understood her man.Regardless of Zhang Fugong''s lean and weak appearance, he has a big temper.


    If you know that your daughter-in-law is stealing a man on his back, why not take a knife and an axe and hunt her and Jiang Xiaolong in the village?


    Looking at her daughter Zhang Xiaohua, when she talked to her father, her face was normal.He just ignored Miao Juhua and didn''t look at her directly.


    Miao Juhua knew in her heart that her daughter must have known everything. Just now she deliberately spoke aloud to inform herself.


    She is a real daughter, Miao Juhua praised in her heart, and decided to buy a new pair of shoes for her daughter at the next meeting.


    Zhang Fugong glanced at his wife and said strangely: "Why do you sweat so much? Why do you have straw sticks in your hair?"


    Get up to help the daughter-in-law pick the straw stick out of her hair and throw it to the door.


    Miao Juhua flushed, "I cleaned the east wing."


    "It''s okay to mess around with that house," Zhang Fugong said.


    "By the way, didn''t you go to Jiang Xiaohu to talk about business? His land requires a lot of fertilizer." Miao Juhua quickly broke the topic.


    Zhang Fugong snorted coldly: "Don''t mention that thing, that thing that doesn''t know how to promote!"


    After speaking, he walked to the backyard with his hands behind his back.


    When the man entered the backyard, Miao Juhua walked to the counter.Zhang Xiaohua pretended to be busy, wiping the shelves and counters, but refused to look at her mother.


    "When do you get your graduation certificate?" Miao Juhua asked quizzically.


    "Shit!" Zhang Xiaohua sneered, "Oh, did the sun come out from the west? You have never met in a thousand years. It''s rare to ask me about going back to school. Who said that girls don''t need to read so many books, just graduated from high school? "


    Speaking of this, Zhang Xiaohua is still brooding.


    She has one son and one daughter, and she has a younger brother.Parents, especially Miao Juhua, have told her since she is sensible: "You are a elder sister, and you have to think about your younger brother everywhere. In the future, you will marry someone. It is useless to read more books. Get off school early to help your family earn money and support your younger brother. It''s true."


    Originally, Zhang Xiaohua was a good student, and before the seventh grade, she often won the top few.But later, after being instilled too many such thoughts, she gave up.After graduating from high school, I didn''t even take the college entrance examination, so I packed my bags and went home.


    Thinking of this now, Zhang Xiaohua felt aggrieved in her heart.Especially when my mother did the things I was sorry for at home, she felt sick.


    There was a smell from Miao Juhua''s body, not what it was, not sweat, it smelled bad.


    Therefore, when she got closer, Zhang Xiaohua flashed away.


    Miao Juhua wanted to talk to the little cotton-padded jacket, so she spied and spied to see what she knew.But the little cotton-padded jacket kept avoiding her, she had no choice but to grab her daughter''s arm and asked in a low voice, "When did you come back?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Xiaohua looked at her mother playfully.


    Miao Juhua''s face blushed: "Do you know what?"


    "I know everything..." Zhang Xiaohua said deliberately.


    Miao Juhua has a fast heartbeat.


    "I don''t know anything." Zhang Xiaohua added.


    Miao Juhua was stunned, did he know or not?


    When the Zhang family was making noisy, Jiang Xiaohu had already levelled the land and transplanted some tomatoes into the ground, about three minutes away.


    "You die boy, grow so many tomatoes, how do you eat it?" Wang Xifeng sweated, helping his son clean the ground, and poking his scalp while sitting in the shade of the trees, "Also, Zhang Fugong just gave you cheap fertilizer , Why don''t you?"


    "If you can''t finish it, sell it!" Jiang Xiaohu said nonchalantly, "Zhang Fugong is so cheap, do you dare to take it? Don''t you believe that you don''t have any bones left for him? Mom, you have to listen to me in the future. of."


    When Wang Xifeng heard it, he couldn''t laugh or cry: "Okay, you have made money, let''s listen to you."


    These words are not sour.She is a treasure of the clothes and money her son took back.


    ...


    Not all factories emit white smoke, and not all workshops are booming.


    June 3 is the big day of Chunfeng Pharmaceutical Factory.


    All the workers rushed to report that the workshop has resumed work, and Mr. Xu has recovered!


    Everyone is happy, no need to be unemployed, there are bonuses and benefits every month, of course I am happy.


    Accompanied by his daughter, Xu Guodong made a circle in Chunfeng Pharmaceutical Factory and went to the laboratory to set up the formula system and the production line was completely restored.


    Under the shade of the tree, the father and daughter walked together. Xu Linglong took her father''s arm, feeling full of happiness.


    The workshop resumed production and his father recovered from his illness. The Xu family was happy.


    "Great dad, let the two snobs take a look, our company can make money without them." Xu Linglong said.


    Xu Guodong is not as optimistic as his daughter. He sighed and said slowly: "Don''t be happy first..."


    He has thick eyebrows and big eyes, and his national character face looks very upright, which is not suitable for his profession.From Xu Guodong''s face, the businessman''s shrewdness was not visible, but he was rather worried.


    After recovering from the serious illness, Xu Guodong''s complexion has not completely recovered, but he is also very surprised that he can actually break through the ghost gate.


    After all, he came from a medical family and knew how serious his heart problem was.Before he fell ill this time, he had been ill several times, each time getting worse.According to Xu Guodong''s own estimation, this time it should be impossible to break through.


    "Dad, don''t worry, I will never let Grandpa''s hard work go to waste." Xu Linglong promised.


    Patting the back of his daughter''s hand, Xu Guodong glanced at her with pity: "By the way, the guy who sold you ginseng, do you still have his contact information?"


    "Wow!" Xu Linglong said, "And I have an appointment with him, and I will meet him tomorrow."


    "Oh? Well, I want to see him too, so let him come home." Xu Guodong said.


    Xu Linglong was surprised, but still agreed.


    The Xu family is not a hospitable home, and Xu''s father prefers a clear separation between work and life.


    This time, how can it be surprising to invite a stranger to the house directly?


    The agreed time came soon. As last time, Jiang Xiaohu set off a day earlier and lived in the town at night.Log in to the game in that Internet cafe and want to find a partner to play with.


    It''s a pity that none of my friends were there.


    I got off the plane angrily, found a hotel to stay, and rushed to the county town the next day.


    Back in the county town, Jiang Xiaohu''s mood was completely different from before.Walking on the road, he can be said to be arrogant and arrogant, because he knows that he is stepping on a broad road under his feet.


    Came to the entrance of Lihua Hotel again, this time the security recognized him, and laughed at him all the way: "Oh, brother, are you here for dinner again?"

 47 Chapter 47-Im Here Again, Lihua

    The magnificent streets are full of traffic and the streets are clean and tidy.


    Jiang Xiaohu stood at the railing at the entrance of the hotel, lying on the windowsill and chatting with the security guard.


    Although the security guards gave it a shot last time, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even hate them.They are all weeds, so why not fry them too quickly.


    As long as you don''t force him to be too urgent, he is still very casual, which is very much in line with Wang Xifeng.


    "Yeah, big brother, are you on duty again? Don''t push me this time!" Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    The security guard blushed and hurriedly waved his hand: "Whatever you say, don''t hate me last time, I''ll be paid."


    "That''s right." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    Didi!


    A car drove slowly to the gate, stopped, and the driver honked the horn.


    Both Jiang Xiaohu and the security guard were shocked, but when they looked back, they saw Xu Linglong poking out his head: "Come so early? Get in the car."


    "Hey, great!" Jiang Xiaohu promised, turning his head and patting the shoulder of the security guard, saying goodbye to getting into the car.


    The security guard looked at Xu Linglong with stunning eyes, and forgot to press the button to lift the railing.


    He secretly said: "Mom, is this a fairy daughter?"


    In fact, it is not the first time he has seen Xu Linglong, but Xu Linglong has this ability, so that any man can be amazed once.


    Jiang Xiaohu got on the co-pilot and saw a small and exquisite chocolate-colored leather bag on the co-pilot.


    He picked it up and placed it gently in the back seat.This action made Xu Linglong feel a little warm: "Even though this little guy is rustic, he still knows how to be polite. Hey, what kind of smell does he smell, so sweet!"


    Xu Linglong smelled it as soon as Jiang Xiaohu got into the car.It is a taste that is different from perfume. The fragrance of nature is better than perfume, and it stimulates people''s appetite and produces appetite.


    A girl''s family, it is natural not to take the initiative to ask, Xu Linglong temporarily pressed down this doubt.


    "Why, don''t you eat today?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    But Xu Linglong started the car: "Eat."


    "Why do you want me to get in the car?" Jiang Xiaohu said so, but he was very happy.


    Is this cushion made of genuine leather?The chair was really comfortable to sit up, and there was a nice fragrance in the car, just like the woman next to him.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Xu Linglong secretly from the mirror. Unlike last time, Xu Linglong wore a sports suit today with her hair tied into a ponytail, and the bright red bands loomed between her hair, which was very flavorful.


    His full forehead was bright and clean. Jiang Xiaohu looked at it and felt an uncontrollable feeling in his heart. He wanted to hug this beautiful forehead and take a bite.


    Of course, this kind of thing can only be done.


    Who are they, the boss of Chunfeng Company, a rich man.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu comes from a remote mountain village, he still knows a little about the rich in Luliu County, and he often sees it in the news.Moreover, a cousin of his uncle''s family once worked in the Chunfeng Pharmaceutical Factory. He came back and blew the cowhide for more than half a year.


    "It would be great if I could drive such a car someday." Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but imagine.


    In the fantasy, he is the person sitting in the driving seat, and naturally there will be beautiful women beside him. Well, let Xu Linglong sit temporarily.


    The wind blew past my ears, and there was an endless cropland ahead.No, no sports cars are allowed in the fields.Let''s go to the main road. In short, Jiang Xiaohu is holding the steering wheel in one hand and Xu Linglong''s hand in the other.


    From time to time, the two of them looked at each other affectionately, tusk tusk, hehe, beautiful.


    "What are you eating today?" Xu Linglong turned the steering wheel while chatting with him like a friend, although it was only the second time they met, the two got along very naturally and harmoniously.


    The sudden problem shattered Jiang Xiaohu''s dream.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but think of the food he ate that day. He said, "Any way."


    It was the Peony Hall and the dishes, but this time Xu Linglong ordered two more cakes, and the fragrant butter cake was served, and Jiang Xiaohu suddenly drooled.


    But today he didn''t come empty-handed. He took out two plump avocados from his pocket and put them on the table.


    Xu Linglong''s eyes lit up.Yes, that''s it. As soon as Jiang Xiaohu got into the car, the fragrance she smelled turned out to be avocado!


    "Huh?!" Xu Linglong was surprised.


    In some places abroad, avocado is not a high-end food.But in China, this is definitely a high-end fruit, even in the best supermarkets in the county, it is rarely seen.


    This is mainly because the avocado is expensive and the Chinese don''t understand it.Avocados do not have a particularly sweet taste. They are dense and fragrant, so they are not popular with the public.


    However, people like Xu Linglong know its value well.Every time she wants to buy a good avocado, she has to contact her friends far away in the Shanghai stock market and ask them to buy it on her behalf.


    For example, every Sunday is Xu Linglong''s day for fitness.On this day, she will choose to use avocado for dinner to get the nutrition needed for the day.


    So when Jiang Xiaohu took out the avocado, Xu Linglong''s eyes brightened.On the one hand, he was surprised at how he could have this kind of fruit. On the other hand, he was also surprised by the quality of the two avocados.


    She had never seen such a plump and oily fruit, and it was a perfect shape, which made people think about it.


    "Hey, haven''t you seen it? This is called avocado. I brought it from home. I will give you a taste. I can''t eat your food for free every time. I''m a man, right?" Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile .


    After speaking, he rubbed his hands on his clothes twice, even if he had washed his hands.


    When Xu Linglong was wondering what he was going to do, he saw Jiang Xiaohu clutching the avocado, roaring hey, click, and the avocado split him alive.Even the hard core is divided into two.


    Forget it, the avocado has neat edges, as if it had been cut with a knife.


    Xu Linglong was surprised, and at the same time, her taste buds were attracted by the fresh fragrance of the avocado flesh.She just came out of the gym and couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Thank you!" Xu Linglong took the avocado and took a light bite.The entrance is soft and sweet, too delicious.


    For the first time in her life, her heart melted when she ate such a delicious avocado.


    Three times, five divided by two, Xu Linglong quickly ate half of the fruit, and she was full.


    After eating, the food came up, and the peony hall was full of fragrance.Suddenly Xu Linglong heard Jiang Xiaohu smile, very cunning.


    She blushed and felt that she had lost her temper.


    "It made you laugh." Xu Linglong said.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and waved his hand: "No, I mean I''m too bad, fill your stomach with this fruit, and the result is that these delicious foods are all mine, hahaha!"


    His smile was innocent and brilliant, and that smile was like the warm winter sun, which made Xu Linglong stunned.


    She thought of someone alone, that was her girlhood, the boy classmate who had touched her, also had such a beautiful and pure smile.


    Putting away the reverie, Xu Linglong returned to her original form and smiled faintly: "Okay, then you can eat more. After eating, I will take you to a place."


    "Woo, okay!" Jiang Xiaohu hadn''t used her to order, he had already grabbed a chicken leg and feasted on it.


    After eating halfway, Jiang Xiaohu thought, hey, he was here to show her samples, so he took out a plastic bag from his pocket.


    His pocket was full of dirt, and there was a panax notoginseng, which he dug out from the landscape map.


    To be honest, Xu Linglong was taken aback when she put her pocket on the table.Because the pockets are all mud and sloppy.


    She even thought: "It''s a peasant after all, it''s so unpretentious."


    The dark red torn plastic bag is so inconsistent with the atmospheric dining table and the exquisite food.


    But when Xu Linglong saw a leaf sticking out of the plastic bag, her eyes lit up. This is what Jiang Xiaohu said about notoginseng!


    Regardless of the dirt, she carefully twisted the plastic pocket with two fingers, and carefully took out Sanqi to take a look.


    The tender leaves and full tubers are the best quality Panax notoginseng she has ever seen.Even for a moment, she didn''t know how to price the panax notoginseng.


    "Leave it to my father to decide." She thought.


    After inspecting the goods, Xu Linglong''s attitude towards Jiang Xiaohu was kind.


    This kindness is not profitable, but from the heart, cherishing talents.


    This small-looking rural guy always surprises her.If he is asked to purchase from a pharmaceutical factory, will the pharmaceutical factory still worry about the supply of goods in the future?


    After thinking about it, Xu Linglong pondered for a long time before saying to Jiang Xiaohu: "Have you been to university?"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head: "There is nothing."


    "Oh, I think your mind is so flexible, it''s a pity not to go to university." Xu Linglong said.


    "Hey, don''t say that. I can''t study, and my family is poor." Despite that, Jiang Xiaohu''s heart is still dim.


    After all, since childhood, what he can make his parents most proud of is reading.


    Failing to go to university was actually a heart disease in his heart.Now, only by working hard to make money and striving for a career in the future can we be worthy of ourselves and our parents.


    Xu Linglong heard it out, it was all caused by lack of money.She stopped the topic cleverly and looked up and down Jiang Xiaohu.


    It''s been a long time since I saw it. This young man seemed to be a bit taller than the last time I saw it. His skin is dark but healthy, and his muscles are full and firm, very different from the thin, stalk-like teenagers in the city.


    "You dug these pansies on the mountain?" Xu Linglong asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought for a few seconds before nodding. In fact, he didn''t want to lie to Xu Linglong, because this beautiful young lady looked pretty good.


    "Oh, where is your home?" Xu Linglong asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Honghua Town, Jiangbian Village, far away from here. Every time I come, I have to go out one day in advance, otherwise I can''t catch the bus."


    He giggled and said these words easily, but Xu Linglong was even more surprised, and then he was emotional for a long time.


    She always felt that it was not easy for her to do business. She took over her father''s business at a young age, but now that she saw Jiang Xiaohu, she knew that there was another kind of difficulty in the world.

 48 Chapter 48: Meeting with Uncle

    Wang Xifeng ran out of breath, still holding a spatula in his hand.


    She was cooking at home when she heard someone yelling at the gate: "Your son is ruining money. Go and see on the wasteland at the foot of the mountain."


    Everyone in the village knew which piece of land the wasteland was, and Wang Xifeng also knew it.


    When she heard it, she felt a little flustered.Thinking of the abnormal behavior of his son over the past two days, he became even more panicked. After talking to the mother-in-law, before taking off the apron, he ran over with a spatula.


    When passing by the gate of the elementary school, two beautiful city girls walked out of the school with a grin, still holding the lesson plans in their arms.


    Wang Xifeng almost ran into them and did not say sorry.


    When she ran over, Yu Xiaoxue said, "Hey, isn''t that Jiang Xiaohu''s mother?"


    "Isn''t it? If there is a mother, there must be a son." Lili said with a sullen mouth.


    Yu Xiaoxue said: "Can we not discriminate against others like this? When I see them, there are important things. Let''s go and go to the village entrance small noodle restaurant for dinner."


    The only restaurant in the village only sells beef noodles.The two of them are teaching, and the salary is meager. Every week, they can eat a bowl of beef noodles.


    Both of them came from the city, and KFC McDonald''s usually doesn''t take it seriously, and now they can endure such a life.


    As Yu Xiaoxue walked and chatted with her best friend, she couldn''t help but wondered curiously: "Could it be that Jiang Xiaohu has caused any trouble?" She thought of that person, and she felt a little strange in her heart.


    The breeze was blowing on the dresses of the two girls, fluttering and fluttering. In the eyes of the men in Jiangbian Village, they were little fairy daughters sent from heaven.


    Where the two of them walked, as long as there were men squatting or standing, their eyes would be fixed on them.They forgot that they were smoking or playing poker, dementia, which made the women around them quite unhappy.


    "Whatever you see, it''s better to pull the eyeballs off and stick them on your body!"


    "Haha, I''m afraid it''s too dirty to post money!"


    The guys were red-faced, and continued to play poker with these old ladies and little daughters-in-law.Girls like two young female teachers can only dream at night and accompany them through lonely or not lonely nights, with the spring breeze blowing in their dreams.


    But he said that Wang Xifeng sneered and ran to the ground and saw Jiang Xiaohu and the old party secretary from a distance. He shook his heart and shouted, "Huzi, you stupid thing, what are you doing?"


    Wang Xifeng is kind on weekdays, but she is so temperamental that people in the village dare not bully her easily.


    The old party secretary shuddered when he heard her voice, and looked up at Jiang Xiaohu: "Huzi, your mother won''t let you cover the floor, or forget it?"


    He felt a bit reluctant to feel the ten-yuan high-end cigarette in his pocket.If the land is not covered, the cigarette must be returned to others.


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand: "It''s okay, look at me."


    He walked over to meet the old mother, and he laughed and stopped Wang Xifeng: "Mom, why are you here?"


    Wang Xifeng raised his spatula and was about to slap him.He changed his hand and slapped his son on the forehead.


    "You bastard, you have a little money and don''t know why? What do you want this land for?" Wang Xifeng lowered his voice and cursed fiercely.


    Jiang Xiaohu held her shoulders and turned her around: "Mom, don''t worry, my son knows it well. Think about it, how did the sixty thousand yuan come?"


    This sound, with endless confidence, also inexplicably infected Wang Xifeng.Also, my son has grown up and is capable.The top leader can make money that his father can''t make in a year, so what else is there to say?


    Besides, after all this money was earned by his son, Wang Xifeng suddenly felt embarrassed to take care of it.


    "Then don''t be fooling around!" She exclaimed anxiously, and her eyes fell on Jiang Xiaolong and Er Laizi in the distance, and she suddenly understood that these two dogs were provoking them, and she should not be fooled!I have to give my son confidence!


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Don''t worry, don''t worry! You go home and cook, I''m hungry!"


    Wang Xifeng took a deep breath, buried all the anxiety in her heart, turned her head and gave her son a trusting smile, turned and strode away.


    When she passed by Jiang Xiaolong, she deliberately spit on the ground and said: "A flower cock chews its tongue like an old hen every day, it''s better to castrate!"


    Jiang Xiaolong and Er Laizi couldn''t help but tighten their legs, feeling chilly.


    Looking at the majestic and proud back of the second aunt, and then at the way the cousin and the old party secretary in the distance were discussing things seriously, Jiang Xiaolong was puzzled.


    "Hey! I said, is the sun coming out from the west?" He touched the beard on his chin and said to himself.


    Jiang Xiaohu finally settled the matter of renting the land, looking at a large area of ??land that was not flat and very barren, he already had a plan in his heart.


    "That''s OK, you will be the landlord in the future, I will return." The old party secretary also completed a task and had a worry. He patted his shoulder with joy, turned and shook his hand humming a little song and left.


    Jiang Xiaohu decided to transport soil here at night, spread all the soil in the mountains and rivers, and start planting Chinese medicine.


    That rich little lady, didn''t he say to buy herbs?Okay, then I will plant it and keep you soft.


    After making up his mind, Jiang Xiaohu also shook his arms and walked back.When passing by Jiang Xiaolong, he stopped and stared at his cousin with a smile: "How?"


    Jiang Xiaolong had a guilty heart and annoyed: "What''s the matter?" Although he was not angry, he lacked confidence and his voice was weak.


    Money is all about money.Now Jiang Xiaolong is very curious, where did Jiang Xiaohu get the money?


    Most likely it was given by his parents, but why would your second uncle and aunt give him the money to ruin it?This is unreasonable.


    "Would you like to kneel down and sing the first conquer? Just now I was full of style, saying I can''t rent this place, who is it?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Do I sing for you!" Jiang Xiaolong was so angry, "Beat!" He raised his fist and called Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu waited for his fist, grabbed his fist with his backhand, and twisted it gently behind his back. With a crackle, his wrist was dislocated.


    "Ah, hello!" Jiang Xiaolong cried out, sweating on his forehead with pain.


    Er Laizi originally rolled up his sleeves and planned to help his brothers, but when he saw this posture, he didn''t dare.This one is too powerful, right?In such a backhand, he broke the human arm?His legs were weak and he turned and ran.


    Jiang Xiaohu pushed his cousin to the ground, and said contemptuously: "Jiang Xiaolong, remember it for me, go back and tell your family members, when you meet my parents on the street in the future, give me how far and how far. Otherwise, I will beat you to death, and if he can''t beat you with his fist, I will use money to crush you!


    After speaking, he waved his hand and walked away.


    The grievance in Jiang Xiaolong''s heart, looking at his cousin''s mighty and domineering back, the tears of the old man actually fell like a maiden, pouch pouch pouch.


    "God, why are you so unfair? Jiang Xiaohu''s kind of goods can cover land, why can''t I?"


    The anger in Jiang Xiaolong''s heart transformed into grievance, and grievance transformed into jealousy.He even forgot that he didn''t cover that piece of land because the soil there was barren, and no one, young or old in the village, liked it.At this time, in his heart, it turned out that it was not rare to rent, but because of Jiang Xiaohu''s trouble, he could not rent.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, wait, I''m sure I can''t make your life go smoothly." He secretly swears, oh my wrist, hurry back to the village to find Lord Bangzi and give it to the bones. It will cost you a lot of money.


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hands, indifferently happy.


    He thought, just go to the small noodle shop at the entrance of the village to buy two kilograms of sauced beef, and two bottles of snowflakes, and go back to celebrate.What to say, just as the old party secretary said, is he a landlord now?


    The small noodle restaurant was opened by an uncle of the family, who is a distant relative, and the two have no contact on weekdays.Regarding seniority, Jiang Xiaohu has to call him Sanshu.


    Although Sanshu was not old, his wife died early in the thirty-fourth five-year plan, leaving behind one son and one daughter to live with him and two old men.


    On weekdays, the three uncles are few words and have the skill of a chef.I heard that I was working as a chef at the Provincial City Hotel, but later I came back to open a noodle restaurant to take care of the old and young.


    Although the two did not have any contact, they met and greeted each other and got along harmoniously.


    "Uncle San!" Jiang Xiaohu greeted him when he saw him wearing an apron and a hat, smashing and pulling the dough at the door, and said hello, "Business is good today!"


    As soon as the third uncle looked up and saw Jiang Xiaohu, he smiled and said: "Huzi, it''s rare to see you come to eat, why, eat noodles?"


    "No, give me a catty of sauced beef." Jiang Xiaohu said, "and two pig''s feet, and a dozen of Snow Beer."


    "Oh, you are well-developed!" As soon as the third uncle heard this, his brows were overjoyed, and of course he was happy when business came to the door.


    He wiped his hands, turned around and told Jiang Xiaohu that the beef took the theme to carry the beer. After finishing the calculation, he said: "No more, no less, 100 whole."


    "Okay!" Jiang Xiaohu took a hundred-yuan bill from his pocket and patted it on the table. "It''s not a fake bill, don''t worry!" He chuckled.


    The third uncle knew he was joking, so he put it away in the drawer.


    "I will wrap it up for you," he said.


    Jiang Xiaohu agreed, but he heard a chuckle from the room, and then a girl said coarsely and deliberately: "Warm two bowls of wine, and ask for a dish of fennel beans. Pop, pop, pop, pay a lot of money. Look. It''s not fake money."


    Jiang Xiaohu has a black line on his forehead, what kind of mess is there?Although he didn''t understand him well, he finally realized that the other party was taunting himself.


    He looked inside and found that there were two girls sitting on a table inside, isn''t it the two beautiful teachers?


    Yu Xiaoxue secretly kicked her best friend: "Lili, don''t do that."


    "Huh! In my opinion, he is not as good as Kong Yiji. Kong Yiji is considered an intellectual at any rate. He is a big boss." Lili curled her mouth and knocked the cup with her chopsticks. "Boss, our beef noodles Ok?"


    Jiang Xiaohu strolled into the house and looked at the two girls and smiled and said, "Why, are you paid today? To improve your life?"

 49 Chapter 49: Misunderstanding

    Both Xu Guodong and Xu Guoliang were attracted by the fresh panax notoginseng in front of them.


    The plump tubers, the round stems, and the tender green plump leaves all signify how abundant its nutrition is.


    To put it bluntly, these two brothers have lived for most of their lives and have been dealing with medicine. They can be said to be half experts in this industry.


    The Panax notoginseng they have seen may be more than the combined rice and salt that Jiang Xiaohu had eaten.Especially Xu Guodong, closing his eyes, he can feel which 37 is good and which is bad.


    However, the two of them dared to swear that no one had seen a more perfect 37 in this life than the one in front of them.


    The two stared directly at the Sanqi on the coffee table, even ignoring the soil falling next to them.


    Sanqi exudes a fresh and moist atmosphere, which seems to make the air in the room a lot clearer.


    Jiang Xiaohu liked to look at their expressions, everything was in his expectation.


    "Hehe, they''re interested!" Jiang Xiaohu thought with joy, "Now, I want to make a big order!"


    Xu Linglong changed her clothes and came downstairs, and she was curious to see how uncle and father looked like this, and the atmosphere in the living room was so strange.


    "Linglong, go get my magnifying glass." Xu Guodong said in a deep voice to his daughter.


    "Oh, good!" Xu Linglong hurriedly ran to the study and brought her father a magnifying glass.


    On the way back and forth, Xu Linglong felt very strange.Father''s expression is too serious, she hasn''t seen such a serious look in a long time.


    "Is this Sanqi better than I thought?" Xu Linglong handed the magnifying glass to her father, watching him and her uncle get together, conducting a heinous and careful study of Sanqi, and couldn''t help thinking.


    She was young, even though she came from a medical family and had a lot of research on medicinal materials, she was still far behind her father.


    For example, the Panax notoginseng in front of her, in her opinion, if the perfect score is 100, it will be at most 85 points.But she didn''t know that her father scored ninety-nine points for this 37.There is still no point, because he is really afraid, how can there be such a perfect 37 in this world?So it was deliberately deducted.


    In short, the atmosphere became heavier and heavier, and Jiang Xiaohu suddenly became worried.


    "Damn, looking at their appearance, the saliva is almost flowing out, shouldn''t you swallow my panax notoginseng? No, no, killing people and overwhelming things like this will not happen in this world." Jiang Xiaohu Muttering to himself.


    Xu Guodong looked at it for more than ten minutes before putting down the magnifying glass and looking up at Jiang Xiaohu, his face becoming more serious.


    Xu Guoliang also sat back on the original single sofa, raised Erlang''s legs, and looked at him with a smile.


    The expressions of these two people made Jiang Xiaohu a little confused.


    "Dad, second uncle, what''s the matter?" Xu Linglong asked.


    Xu Guodong waved his hand and motioned his daughter to sit down.Then he looked at Jiang Xiaohu and asked, "Young man, where did you get these pansies from?"


    "I picked it from the wild!" Jiang Xiaohu replied.


    Xu Guodong said more seriously: "I suggest you to tell the truth, you should be at least eighteen years old? Then everything you say and do is legally responsible, do you understand?"


    "Scared! Uncle, don''t scare me, why is it related to the law?" Jiang Xiaohu was startled.


    Xu Linglong couldn''t understand the meaning of her father and uncle, and stared at them nervously.


    "This panax notoginseng was definitely not dug by you from the wild. As far as I know, there is only one place in our county where it is barely possible to grow panax notoginseng of this quality." Xu Guodong said.


    Jiang Xiaohu noticed that there was a word of''barely'' in his words.That means that although the quality of Sanqi from that place is very good, it is not as good as his one.


    He is not a fool, even his brain is more flexible than most of his peers.Especially after getting the mountain and river map, Jiang Xiaohu always had a feeling of being helpless, although he couldn''t say which trick he did.


    In short, Jiang Xiaohu can see that the Xu family is despising him and slandering him as a thief!


    He became a little angry, his eyes flushed slightly.Is it because you are a farmer with high-quality medicinal materials, you deserve to be slandered as a thief?


    Jiang Xiaohu was angrily, silent, clenching his fists secretly.If it weren''t for Xu Linglong''s face, he would really like to grab Sanqi and get up and leave.


    Look down on people, right?I''m sorry, I''m not serving anymore!


    But after all he held back it, only for Xu Linglong''s almost pleading look.


    Xu Linglong quietly handed Jiang Xiaohu a look, and then persuaded his father: "Dad, shall we figure out the matter before making a conclusion?"


    "Linglong, don''t you know me? Am I the kind of person who jumps to conclusions?" Xu Guodong patted the coffee table and asked his daughter seriously.


    Xu Linglong was speechless. As far as she understood, her father was indeed a serious person.Treat business with integrity first, and treat professionalism meticulously, sometimes almost harsh.


    Moreover, his father is not a villain.


    How to do it?She secretly glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, with infinite guilt in her heart.Today, I was going to bring people to my home to discuss business, but the negotiation ended up like this. Is it possible to cooperate in the future?


    The original cooperative supplier, because of the two shareholders, suddenly broke the contract and terminated the cooperation.Therefore, now Chunfeng Pharmaceutical Factory urgently needs to find new suppliers.


    Jiang Xiaohu was originally an object that Xu Linglong planned to cultivate.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know much about things, he had an amazing perseverance.


    And although the young family is poor, they don''t have the thought of worshipping money, and they are practical and serious.


    I want to ask why Xu Linglong had such a high evaluation of Jiang Xiaohu, who was meeting for the second time. Everything comes from the two meetings and her careful observation of Jiang Xiaohu.


    When we first met, Jiang Xiaohu was dressed in tattered clothes, which perfectly explained what shabby is.


    But when we met for the second time, he was still dressed in a similar fashion, except for a slightly newer set of clothes.


    Xu Linglong felt that if he were replaced by other guys of a similar age and suddenly got so much money, he would be insensitive and would go shopping on a large scale. Food, drink and clothing would be the first place to spend money.


    Jiang Xiaohu is not like that. He can be said to be very calm and treat money without becoming greedy because of poverty.


    So, how could such a person do such shameless things?The father must have made a mistake, Xu Linglong was extremely anxious, but the angry father couldn''t tolerate her to interject.


    "Young man, I advise you to apologize to them and return the things to them. I have some friendship with that person. Maybe they can take my face and not go to the police station to sue you." Xu Guodong said.


    Jiang Xiaohu was really angry and funny: "Well, I can tell, you, you are not really doing business."

 50 Chapter 50

    In the villa lobby, the atmosphere became depressing and dull.


    Jiang Xiaohu sat on the sofa with anger, and after speaking, he reached out and grabbed the plastic bag, ready to get up and leave.


    In fact, he didn''t really want to do it, so he gave Xu Linglong a wink secretly.


    Xu Linglong was stunned for a moment, completely unexpected that this rural guy who had never seen anything in the world was so clever.


    It seems that she doesn''t need to worry about it at all.


    She sat down in peace and no longer participated in the argument between the two.On the contrary, she is even more curious, what will Jiang Xiaohu do next?I am also a little worried, can my father''s heart bear it?


    Sure enough, Xu Guodong''s face turned blue, Jiang Xiaohu slowed down his expression a bit, so as not to overstimulate the other party.


    "Young man, I won''t stop you if you want to leave. I still recommend you send it back." Xu Guodong said solemnly.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought in his heart: "I gave x a x, where to send it? The mountain and river map? The entire mountain and river map is mine!"


    What he said was: "Well, Uncle Xu, it''s meaningless for us to argue in vain. Why don''t you tell me who you want me to give to?


    Xu Guodong looked angrily: "Send it back to Xu Cai, don''t tell me who I don''t know who Xu is."


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback, he really didn''t know who Xu was.


    It''s not that he didn''t know that before he got the map of the mountains and rivers, he didn''t know anything about the medicinal material industry, and that Xu Cai was precisely the county''s largest medicinal material supplier and grower.


    Xu Cai had worked with the Xu family for many years, and it has only recently cooled down. Of course, it was also due to the divestment of the two major shareholders.


    For Jiang Xiaohu, people like Xu Cai are too high-level to hear, let alone contact.I don''t know, it''s a matter of course.


    Xu Guodong concluded that Jiang Xiaohu''s Panax notoginseng came from Xu Cai''s plantation because he went to Xu''s plantation to order medicinal materials before he fell ill and learned that Xu Cai was cultivating a new Panax notoginseng.


    This variety has remarkable efficacy and high quality.Xu Guodong vaguely remembered, but Xu Cai also showed him the mother plant, which was about the appearance of the Panax notoginseng that Jiang Xiaohu took.


    It''s just that the fineness of Jiang Xiaohu''s strain is much better than the one shown by Xu at that time.


    In this regard, Xu Guodong also has his own explanation: "I have been sick for nearly half a year. During this period, Xu Cai must have made a breakthrough in the cultivation of the female plant of Panax notoginseng."


    This explanation is indeed reasonable.


    And the reason why he asked Jiang Xiaohu to return it to others was because he knew the value of this panax notoginseng.As a mother plant, it is not too much to say that it is priceless.


    At that time, Xu Cai said to him ostentatiously: "It''s not expensive, including the cost of scientific research for experts, and the cost of purchasing various equipment, which is probably only a million."


    Millions naturally contains its added value and the benefits it will bring in the future.


    It is conceivable that once Xu found out that the mother plant had been lost, he would be so angry and shocked that he would call the police for sure.The future of this young man was completely ruined at that time.


    So far, Xu Guodong still believes that he is thinking about Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t laugh or cry: "Who is Xu?" He spread his hands and looked helpless.


    Xu Linglong has a black line on his forehead, this one doesn''t even know about Xu Cai?That was one of the ten richest men in the county, a famous farmer entrepreneur.


    Although Xu Cai''s capital is not as strong as the Xu family, it is definitely a personal possession in the local area.


    But then again, since he didn''t know who Xu was, naturally he wouldn''t really steal things.Xu Linglong quietly breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately felt guilty again. Thinking that way, wouldn''t she distrust Jiang Xiaohu?


    Xu Guodong still looked distrustful: "Young man, don''t be obsessed with it!"


    "Uncle, if you don''t believe me, call him in front of me. If he is lost, he must be anxious!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Xu Guodong furrowed his brows, and it seemed that this kid wouldn''t die without seeing the coffin or crying.Okay, then make a call.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed Xu Cai''s number.


    In the past, Xu Cai would always answer his calls as soon as possible, because Xujia Chunfeng Pharmaceutical Factory was his biggest customer.But today, the phone was beeping for a long time before Xu Cai answered slowly and talked to him haha.


    "Ah? It''s Brother Xu, why did you call me at such a late hour? I have to go outside to see if the flower and magpie have fallen in my yard." Xu Cai deliberately said.


    Xu Guodong didn''t like this kind of greetings, and he went straight to the subject: "Ah, boss Xu, I want to ask you, your plantation recently..."


    Before he could finish, Xu Cai said: "The supply of goods has been out of stock recently, and they have been bought out by major foreigners. I''m really sorry, brother, I can''t help you through the difficulties."


    Xu only knew that Xu Guodong''s pharmaceutical factory needed a large amount of Panax notoginseng to complete the order.


    In order to verify his guess, Xu Guodong deliberately opened the hands-free.In this way, he looked embarrassed.


    Xu Guoliang cleared his throat and pretended to see if there was a problem with his cuff buttons.Xu Linglong is very sad. This is the biggest difficulty she has faced since she took over the company.


    Jiang Xiaohu understood that Xu Guodong didn''t love birds at all.


    But that Xu Cai, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t like just listening to the voice, and a tyrant with fat head and big ears appeared in his head.


    Xu Guodong didn''t mind the other party''s attitude, and interrupted him directly: "You misunderstood, I just wanted to ask you, didn''t you lose anything important in the plantation, did you? How is your Sanqi?"


    The other party was taken aback, and then replied: "It''s good, I''m worried, you didn''t lose anything. Oh, the water on my stove is boiling, sorry, brother, hang up first."


    Toot toot!


    The other party hung up without waiting for Xu Guodong to speak.


    Xu Guodong put down his phone and thought for a long time.In fact, it is meditation, rather than being shocked by a huge shock.And he realized that he had made an empiricist mistake.


    Because Jiang Xiaohu was young and poor, he assumed that he had stolen the panax notoginseng. Isn''t this snob?


    Thinking of this, Xu Guodong blushed and felt extremely guilty.


    He raised his head and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu awkwardly, and the latter smiled at him: "Uncle, is the misunderstanding resolved?"


    "Well, I..." Xu Guodong just wanted to say sorry but was interrupted by his brother.


    Xu Guoliang changed his leg and cocked it, and said with a smile: "It''s all a misunderstanding. Just make it clear. Anyway, you are lucky, boy. Are there any elders in the family doing business in this area? For example, collecting medicine and planting medicine. What, or, is there someone in the profession of Chinese medicine?"


    "Oh, that''s not the case, but I only learned a little by myself." Jiang Xiaohu answered truthfully.


    "Oh?!" Xu Guoliang looked at him up and down, with a slight smile on his face.

 51 Chapter 51

    Xu Guodong was embarrassed. Before he had time to apologize to the guy, his brother intervened.


    The two brothers love each other deeply and understand each other. Xu Guodong knows that the second brother is trying to save him a little bit of face, and deliberately makes trouble for this kid.


    In Xu Guoliang''s view, one of them is a big entrepreneur and the other is a hospital leader. They are all considered highly respected. It''s not easy to be a little kid in the countryside, right?


    But Xu Guodong didn''t think so. He felt that he was wrong when he was wrong, and he wanted to apologize to others.The daughter finally found a somewhat reliable one. Wouldn''t it be a sin if he lost it?


    But Xu Guoliang''s test of Jiang Xiaohu had already begun.


    "In this world, there is no craft that can be self-taught. I mean the one that is truly proficient. All masons, carpenters, plumbers, and plumbers have to rely on their masters to lead them in. What''s more, in medicine, every word, every action, and every action. It''s about human life! Young man, if you can really teach yourself, I admire you!"


    Xu Guoliang gave a thumbs up with a look of admiration.


    But both Xu Guodong and his daughter could see that there was a big hole buried behind him.


    Xu Linglong was in a hurry, and she hurriedly said to her uncle: "Second Uncle, let''s study the issue of the acquisition of Sanqi."


    "Hey, Linglong, I''m thirsty, you go and pour me a cup of tea. I don''t like this black tea, I like green tea." Xu Guoliang was too much higher than her, smiled and shook his niece away.


    Xu Linglong obediently went to the kitchen to make tea for her uncle. Although she was worried about Jiang Xiaohu, she was helpless.Uncle loved her very much since she was a child, almost equal to her second father, and she never rebelled against them.


    Xu Linglong absent-mindedly making tea in the kitchen, pricked her ears to listen to the movement in the living room.


    Jiang Xiaohu can see Xu Guoliang''s intentions even if he has the eggs.He smiled faintly: "I am not a self-taught talent, but it is true that there is something in my stomach. If you don''t believe me, you can test me."


    After speaking, he touched the back of his head and laughed.


    Xu Guoliang''s face condensed, then he pointed to Jiang Xiaohu, laughed, and turned to his brother and said, "Brother, did you hear that? The post-90s and ninth-fives now are very different from when we were young. ."


    Xu Guodong coughed, and glanced at his younger brother, trying to make him stop.But Xu Guoliang turned to Jiang Xiaohu and said, "Xiaojiang, I will call you that way."


    "It''s okay, you can call me whatever you want. My relatives and friends call me Xiaohuzi." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    His smile was shining brightly and seemed to be honest, but in fact, he understood everything in his heart.


    Xu Guoliang nodded: "Okay, just call you Xiaojiang. We are used to calling young people like that. Xiaojiang, since you are a self-taught, Chinese medicine doctor, you can recite a soup song for me."


    Xu Guoliang has studied both China and the West. Although he can''t talk about everyone, he is definitely a talent.Otherwise, he would not be so young and become the director of the county hospital.


    He smiled and looked at Jiang Xiaohu, waiting for this kid to fall from the high platform he had built, it was a reminder for his niece and his brother to save face.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s face was embarrassed, which made Xu Guoliang even more proud. Look, we are right!But Jiang Xiaohu said, "Oh, this is difficult."


    "It''s okay, most people can''t memorize them, so you just pick up the simplest sentences. Just memorize two sentences. Nowadays, few young people are willing to learn Chinese medicine in a down-to-earth manner, hey!" Xu Guoliang shook his head regretfully.


    Jiang Xiaohu also shook his head: "The easiest? I think they are all the same. There are more than 300 prescriptions. Which sentence would you like me to recite?"


    Xu Guoliang raised his brows and heard the counterattack.


    This kid wants to test himself in reverse!


    Xu Guoliang smiled: "Then you can carry me a Qingluo drink."


    The seemingly simple three words are actually very in-depth tests.


    It turns out that this soup song is divided into more than a dozen major departments, and each department is divided into sub-items, and each item prescribes the right medicine.


    The Qingluo drink he mentioned just now is a small item in a small item under the extremely targeted heat-releasing agent.


    Not to mention self-taught, even Xu Guoliang, who has been immersed in medical practice for many years, would not be able to memorize such a topic suddenly if he had not prepared early.


    "Oh~" Jiang Xiaohu agreed, touched the back of his head, his eyes rolled, and he was quiet for a moment.


    Xu Linglong had already brewed the green tea and brought it over, but she did not dare to disturb Jiang Xiaohu''s thinking.


    Xu Guoliang smiled, took the tea cup handed by his niece, blew it gently, took a sip, and looked at ease.


    He was waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to be soft, and it''s okay for young people not to be soft.


    "Yes, Qingluo drink!" A few seconds later, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes widened and he chanted excitedly, "Qingluo drinks the lotus leaf, bamboo silk silver flat cuiyitian. Freshly used cool and light detergent, signed Healed from wounding the lungs and collaterals." All in one go, with a clear and powerful voice.After memorizing, Jiang Xiaohu patiently explained the meaning of each sentence.


    Xu Guoliang was astonished. Although he concealed it well, there was a trace of surprise and appreciation in his eyes.


    Xu Guodong feels even more guilty. Look at the young man, he is indeed genuine!


    The happiest thing was Xu Linglong, she was completely relieved, she finally didn''t look away, this kid will definitely have a lot to do in the future.


    After Jiang Xiaohu finished chanting, he picked up his teacup and found the bottom.


    "Ha! It''s delicious!" He wiped his mouth and said with a smile.


    Xu Guoliang picked a few more questions for him, and he answered them all correctly, and Xu Guoliang gradually lost his mind to save face for his brother.Instead, I appreciate Jiang Xiaohu. When I look at him, I feel like seeing my own child.


    Xicai, this is what the two brothers of the Xu family have in common.


    They both gave thumbs up at the same time: "Talent!" and apologized, "I''m really sorry..."


    The two brothers grabbed my words and I grabbed your words. They looked at each other and laughed.


    This smile melted all the embarrassment and also made Xu Linglong in a good mood.


    "Hey!" Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile, "Now can I talk about the acquisition of Sanqi?"


    "Oh, yes, yes!" Xu Guodong nodded hurriedly, his face flushed with a smile, "How much can you give me this kind of panax notoginseng? I don''t want more, can you get two hundred catties of panax notoginseng?"


    "Oh, two hundred catties, it''s a bit difficult." Jiang Xiaohu said, "It''s true that I am pure wild, and I plan to get some to plant in the fields. Do you want to plant it yourself?"


    "That depends on the quality. For now, let us first give us two hundred catties of wild ones. I will give you a price of three hundred yuan per catty." Xu Guodong said.


    Both Xu Guoliang and Xu Linglong were taken aback.

 52 Chapter 52

    I want to ask this uncle and nephew why he was so surprised, it turned out to be at this price.


    Fresh panax notoginseng, the higher quality, usually costs about two hundred yuan.And in the market, prices fluctuate from time to time, but they will never exceed two hundred yuan.In many cases, one hundred thirty fifty yuan is possible.


    When Xu Guodong opened his mouth, it turned out to be three hundred yuan, which exceeded the highest price by one hundred yuan.Even Xu Linglong, who had a partial belief in Jiang Xiaohu, was very surprised.The highest price she gave Jiang Xiaohu in her heart was two hundred and six.


    In fact, Xu Linglong wanted to offer a price of two hundred and five. After thinking about it, she found it was too inappropriate, so she decided to add ten yuan according to the quality.


    She was still very worried at the time that her father would scold her for paying too high a price. Now it seems that this worry is completely unnecessary!


    Seeing that his brother was so generous, Xu Guoliang coughed hurriedly, suggesting that he wants to calm down.


    But Xu Guodong now only believes in his own eyes and Jiang Xiaohu''s performance.


    He felt that this young man was very talented, and his three-seven-to-seven must not be wrong.


    "Huh?" Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback and stunned.


    "Why, is it difficult for two hundred catties?" Xu Guodong asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head hurriedly: "No, no, no problem. It''s just that the price..."


    "Oh, don''t worry, if your panax notoginseng is of good quality, there is still room for price increase in the future." Xu Guodong said.


    Jiang Xiaohu has a black line on his forehead. In fact, he wants to say, is this price inflated?He didn''t expect that the Panax notoginseng in the mountain and river map had such a high value.


    Now that others have said so, what else can I refuse?He immediately laughed and nodded: "You can rest assured that you say that, and you can rest assured that I will definitely spare no effort to keep the contract."


    Xu Guodong said: "Two hundred catties is just the beginning. If your panax notoginseng can continue to be supplied, our company has a product that requires a large amount of panax notoginseng. We will sign more contracts with you later to make you more satisfied. The price. But there is a premise..."


    "I know!" Jiang Xiaohu said rushingly, "Keep quality and quantity!"


    "Hehe, the young man is really clever." Xu Guoliang smiled.


    The atmosphere in the villa became more harmonious, and the two old brothers of the Xu family and Jiang Xiaohu became more and more happy.It was not until ten o''clock that he was willing to let him go.


    Everyone is very happy, especially Jiang Xiaohu, making a lot of money!Two hundred catties, three hundred yuan per catty, this one is 60,000 yuan!And for him, it was almost a worthless business.


    It was agreed twice, the contract was signed, and no mention of delivery within two months.


    But when Jiang Xiaohu said goodbye and left, Xu Linglong sent him out.Before leaving, she looked at Jiang Xiaohu anxiously: "It''s okay with the Sanqi business, right?"


    She is not worried about Jiang Xiaohu lying, after all, the sample has been seen.


    However, it is not easy to find such high-quality wild panax notoginseng, and it is even more difficult to find two hundred catties.


    Would this young man from the countryside brag and lie for the sake of face?


    Jiang Xiaohu saw her worries and gave her a sunny, confident smile: "No problem, wait and see!"


    Xu Linglong nodded, still worried.


    Jiang Xiaohu left Xu''s house and went to talk to his father for a drink and supper, and returned home the next day.


    The first thing I did when I went home was to prepare to use the ten or so acres of land that I had rented.


    The per mu yield of Panax Notoginseng is about four hundred catties at most. The Xu family booked two hundred catties as soon as they opened their mouths. This is not a small amount.


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu deliberately had more than a thousand catties in the Sanqi in the current landscape map.But he is not going to sit and eat the mountains, he wants to transplant a part of it from the inside, just two mu of land first.


    "Open up two more ridges to grow vegetables, so I can see results as soon as possible." Jiang Xiaohu calculated.


    The black soil obtained from the map of mountains and rivers has been sprinkled thinly on this barren land. The effect is still unknown, Jiang Xiaohu is looking forward to it.


    Transplanting panax notoginseng can only be done by yourself, and you have to do it in the dark. Jiang Xiaohu was really tired of this all night.


    He is doing happily here, and his cousin Jiang Xiaolong is not idle either.


    Ever since he tasted the sweetness at Miao Juhua, Jiang Xiaolong would go to Zhang''s house to have a tryst with her as long as he was free.


    At first, the two of them avoided Zhang Xiaohua, but later, they became more courageous and even flirted in front of Zhang Xiaohua.


    Jiang Xiaolong not only acted on Miao Juhua, but sometimes cast his squinted eyes on Zhang Xiaohua.Isn¡¯t it beautiful to eat both mothers?


    At this time, Miao Juhua would slap his ass with a slap, warning him with a smile but a smile: "What? I don''t have enough for you to eat? I can tell you, don''t think about the idea of ??hitting my girl! In the future! My daughter is going to marry a rich man..."


    "Hey, the flowers are beautiful, and they will surely be married well." Jiang Xiaolong said in his mouth, but said in his heart, "Huh, I will get her in hand sooner or later."


    The sun rises from the east to the west, and life in the Jiangbian village is like a pool of stagnant water.


    Although Zhang Fugong''s family has a poor reputation in the village, there is a flat area in front of his store and two big willow trees.In summer, the trees cover the ground, and it becomes a place where the big girls and the little wives gather to talk about gossip and get the soles of their shoes.


    On this day, at ten o''clock in the morning, a few big and small women gathered at the door.They took their children, held the soles of their shoes, and chatted.


    "Hey, have you heard that the lunatic Wangjiazhuang was released."


    "Huh? Tsk tusk, how long has it been closed? Just released it? It''s too scary!"


    "Yeah, less than half a year? The girl who ruined him last time was almost torn underneath!"


    "Creating evil, you have to be careful during this time, this lunatic is not only mad, but also a idiot!"


    Miao Juhua lay on the counter, licking melon seeds while listening to them chatting, intermittently speaking.


    Zhang Xiaohua came back from the field riding a bicycle and wearing a straw hat.Seeing so many women gathered at the door of the house, with their eyes on her, she felt very uncomfortable.


    "Xiaohua isn''t going to school?" a forty or fifty-year-old woman asked with a smile, her eyes lingering on Zhang Xiaohua.


    There are many bachelors in the village. If there are adult girls in anyone''s family, they must be sweet and pastry. Everyone wants to make an appointment for their bachelor as soon as possible.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s lingering water resembles a dew-dropped camellia in the mountains, blowing in the wind and attracting attention.


    "Well, after graduating from high school, I don''t want to study anymore." Zhang Xiaohua replied, nothing, she didn''t like these women who chewed their tongues.


    Saying hello to them, he went into the yard with his head held high, even Miao Juhua ignored it.


    She was so disappointed with this mother.If she hadn''t cared about her father''s body and wanted to preserve the family, she would have exposed the adulterers in front of Zhang Fugong.

 53 Chapter 53

    Miao Juhua has been scared and angry with her daughter recently.


    Look, how close do other girls and mothers are, where is my family?She took a sip of melon seeds and looked at the girl''s young and exquisite back, and she became proud again.


    "It''s true that it was born in my belly, just follow me, look at this small body, how watery!" She was smug.


    The forty or fifty-year-old woman outside shouted at her: "Chrysanthemum, does your little flower have an in-law''s house?"


    "No, only seventeen or eighteen years old, what anxious?" Miao Juhua said indifferently.


    As a family with a daughter, she has nothing to worry about.


    "Yo, then you have to be optimistic, the madman in Wangjiazhuang was released." The women laughed.


    Miao Juhua spit at them: "Bah, Bah, Crow''s mouth, our little flower is alright, we won''t meet that kind of person. You guys, let''s worry about yourself!"


    Zhang Fugong walked back far away with his hands behind his back, his face was not very good.


    He had just turned around in the field and discovered a very strange thing-on the barren land rented by Jiang Xiaohu, there was a large green seedling.According to his experience, it is all three or seven!


    Sanqi?That''s a cash crop. What, is this kid starting to do business?


    Zhang Fugong is not reconciled. How much fertilizer can he sell for more than ten acres of land?But Jiang Xiaohu can''t be fooled by his devils!This made Zhang Fugong a grudge against Jiang Xiaohu in his heart.Wait, the gentleman takes revenge, it''s not too late for ten years!


    He walked back angrily, and saw a bunch of women laughing and joking at the door of his house from a distance, making him even more irritable.That place was originally a place for him to enjoy the cold and drink tea, but he inadvertently captured it by the ladies in the village.


    You say to drive people away, he is a master''s family, and he can''t hide his face to do this kind of thing, don''t rush, now the sun is in full swing, is he going to hide in the house and sleep?


    While feeling bored, Jiang Xiaolong was holding a bowl of noodles in the noodle shop next to him and yelled at him: "Oh, Uncle Zhang, you are back from the ground!"


    Zhang Fugong took a look, okay, your kid''s life is pretty good, come here to eat noodles when you are fine.Who doesn''t know you? This noodle restaurant was opened by your third uncle far away, who eats free meals on credit every day, and bullying the third child is an honest person.


    No, if you eat free food, I have to get some light too.


    Zhang Fugong turned around and walked into the noodle restaurant.As he walked past, he suddenly had a plan.Okay, Jiang Xiaohu, don''t you buy my account, right?I just let you go around!


    "Lao San, bring me a bowl of beef noodles, put more chives, and put it on his account." Zhang Fugong said to the youngest.


    The old third agreed with a black face, and watched the free-sick enter the room, but there was no way.


    Zhang Fugong walked to the table and sat down, Jiang Xiaolong grinned, and handed him a cigarette: "What''s up, uncle, are you in a bad mood?"


    "I''m in a bad mood? I think you are in a good mood." Zhang Fugong said.


    Jiang Xiaolong chuckled. He didn''t say anything, but he said in his heart: "Can I be in a bad mood? It hasn''t been long since I got out of your wife. She treats me so beautifully."


    At this time, Jiang Xiaolong had a successful theft and a sense of accomplishment in front of the host''s house.


    Zhang Fugong is not the kind of person who enjoys depression alone, he is uncomfortable, and he can''t make people around him feel better.


    He lit the cigarette and took a deep breath, his eyelids blinked, and a mysterious smile crawled across his thin face.


    "I said Xiaolong, you are not uncomfortable at all?" he asked.


    Jiang Xiaolong raised his eyebrows: "What''s so uncomfortable? I feel so relieved!" The big hand subconsciously scratched his thigh.


    "Hey, you stupid, don''t you know?" Zhang Fugong smiled, grabbed a cup, flicked a little soot into it, spit on the ground, turned into dust with his feet.


    "Scared, you know this Jiangbian Village thing best, we are all waiting for you to tell the news." Jiang Xiaolong said.


    "Your cousin, you''re going to make a fortune!" Zhang Fugong was mysterious and poked his finger at the desktop.


    Speaking of Jiang Xiaohu, Jiang Xiaolong became angry: "He? The blue smoke on our ancestral grave is in my house. I don''t send it, he dare to send it first? Huh~"


    Seeing that his words worked and the negative energy was transferred to Jiang Xiaolong, Zhang Fugong felt a lot easier.


    He chuckled: "If you don''t believe me, if you don''t believe me, follow me and see."


    The old third brought a bowl of shrunken noodles and threw it in front of them, urnly saying: "This man, it is a serious matter to live his own life well."


    "Hey, the third child, do you have any opinion on me?" Zhang Fugong watched the noodle soup spread over the table and shouted at the back of the third child.


    "Don''t dare, you Zhang Fugong is the big boss, what am I?" the third urn replied in an annoying voice.


    "No problem, why did you give me such a small bowl? There are only three slices of beef, you... Forget it, my adults don''t remember the villain." What Zhang Fugong actually thinks is that this side is not Lao Tzu flower anyway. money.


    He didn''t care about with the third child very generously. After eating noodles with Jiang Xiaolong Xili, he wiped his mouth and did not check out. The two went to the foot of Beishan together.


    The field that Jiang Xiaohu contracted is at the foot of this mountain.Shade, even in June, is chilly, and it feels like a haunted root.


    Jiang Xiaolong hadn''t come here for several days to inspect. He was shocked when he saw it today.


    What''s the big piece of this green land?Although he is also a farmer, he is not a qualified farmer.


    As the eldest grandson of the family, he has been doted by his grandparents since he was a child, and he almost never touched the sun.


    Do farm work?nonexistent.Go out to work?Not exhausted yet?Fortunately, the old man at home is diligent, and his wife is also capable. He only needs to work hard to give birth to a baby.Therefore, his knowledge of crops is not much better than that of the people in the city.


    "Sanqi!" Zhang Fugong glanced at him contemptuously.


    "Oh, what is said in the agricultural manual, profitable cash crops?" Jiang Xiaolong asked in surprise.


    Zhang Fugong nodded: "So, don''t you think that the green smoke on your family''s ancestral grave is all floating towards your house. Look at..." He raised his head and looked at the blue sky and white clouds.


    Jiang Xiaolong also looked up: "What''s wrong?"


    "The wind is rising, the direction of the wind has changed." Zhang Fugong pouted and nodded, looking at him meaningfully.


    Jiang Xiaolong tried his best to touch the taste of his words, and said in his heart: "This old thing is using me as a gun~"


    But put the gun aside, watching Jiang Xiaohu want to do something, Jiang Xiaolong''s heart is like a cat scratching his heart, uncomfortable!


    "Huh, just this broken place, what can he do?" Jiang Xiaolong snorted coldly and said with a stern mouth.


    Zhang Fugong lighted another cigarette, took a deep breath, and spit out a long dragon: "That''s how it is said, but don''t you think this kid is weird recently?"


    "He has never been a normal person." Jiang Xiaolong said with anger.


    Zhang Fugong said: "Think about it, why did he get so many panax notoginseng? No one saw it!"


    Jiang Xiaolong blinked his eyes and thought to himself, oh, this is really the case.

 54 Chapter 54 The Hero Saves the Beauty

    Zhang Xiaohua finally heard the footsteps behind her, but when she looked back, she saw an ugly, dirty, shaggy face.


    "Hey!"


    The face smirked at her, showing a big yellow tooth, one of which was missing a front tooth.


    "Ah!" Zhang Xiaohua exclaimed, and before her voice fell, her mouth was covered by the madman.


    Although Zhang Xiaohua was kicking and struggling desperately, she still couldn''t bear the strength of a madman.He dragged the girl and quickly retreated to the bank of the river.


    Jiang Xiaohu was swimming freely, feeling extremely comfortable physically and mentally. He suddenly heard a short cry, stopped, and floated in the water to listen.


    At first he thought it was auditory hallucinations. After all, it was surrounded by mountains on three sides and the echo was very loud. Maybe it was some brat who was playing a prank.


    But then the second short shout immediately aroused his alertness.Xili snore crawled ashore, put on shorts indiscriminately, and Jiang Xiaohu began searching for his voice.


    Gululu, Gululu!


    Zhang Xiaohua choked two big saliva, and bubbles kept coming out of her mouth.The feeling of suffocation is terrible!


    She couldn''t help thinking, am I a short-lived ghost in my life?Poor, deadly unclean.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt lighter on her body, and the hand that was stuck on her neck so desperately was released, and she was also lifted up by a strong force and fell onto the beach.


    Although it hurts, there is air pouring into the trachea, she has an illusion that she feels like a world away.Gasping for breath, Zhang Xiaohua tried to open her eyes and watched the scene before her.


    Zhang Xiaohua deliberately asked for help, but there was still a big mouthful of water in her mouth. She opened her mouth and was choked again.This time it got serious, Zhang Xiaohua rolled her eyelids and collapsed to the ground.


    Jiang Xiaohu was wearing big pants and bare-backed. He was clutching the mad man and waving his fists banging.


    "There are not enough people in your own village, so you dare to come to harm the girls in our village and look for death!" Jiang Xiaohu scolded.


    Although he also knew that this was a madman, his sense of territory and protection of the village made him very repulsive and disgusted with this madman in his heart.


    This madman is very famous in Shili Ba Village, and it is said that he was a poor man when he was a child.She had no father since she was a child, and her mother was a madman, and grew up eating a hundred families.Grandma said that when this madman was a child, he came to their house for food.


    But if he grows long, this madman has changed, let alone madness.


    His family had no money to stay in the hospital and had to release it.


    No, the madman came to their village today.


    Although mad, he is afraid of pain.His nose and face swollen from being beaten by Jiang Xiaohu, he yelled and raised his hand to surrender.


    Jiang Xiaohu finally gave him a fist and kicked again: "Fuck off, don''t let me see you in Jiangbian Village!"


    "Woohoo!" the madman cried and ran away.


    After this meal, Jiang Xiaohu took the bath in vain. He didn''t say anything, and he was sweating all over.


    He turned his head and saw Zhang Xiaohua lying on the rocky ground. She looked very painful. She wanted to open her eyes but couldn''t open her, and she was still spitting water out of her mouth.


    "Oh, isn''t this drowning and dying, right?" Jiang Xiaohu was startled, and hurried forward, ignoring whether men and women were allowed to kiss or not, and pulled up Zhang Xiaohu.He knelt on the ground himself, put her belly on his lap, and began to pat his back.


    !


    "Oh my god, I don''t want to save people, so I fantasize a fart!"


    Puff puff!


    Jiang Xiaohu took a random shot, and finally shot her a large mouthful of sewage.


    Zhang Xiaohua rolled her eyes and woke up.


    "Are you awake?" Jiang Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief and put her down.


    "Well, thank you!" She still remembered that it was Jiang Xiaohu who saved herself.


    "You are welcome, everyone is from the same village." Jiang Xiaohu smiled, "This madman has been released again. You must be careful in the future alone."


    Although he doesn''t like Zhang Fugong very much, but father is father and daughter is daughter, they are two different things.


    "Well, thank you!" Zhang Xiaohua blushed, stood up, her clothes were soaked, she just wanted to go home quickly and change.


    Jiang Xiaohu watched her leave weakly and shook his head.


    In the Zhang''s courtyard, the lights were dazzling.Zhang Xiaohua saw from a distance that his father was sitting at a low table under the tree with Jiang Xiaolong, pushing the cup to change.


    "Dad, do you know..." Zhang Xiaohua was extremely speechless in her heart, but she couldn''t say anything, she just walked back to her house quickly, wiping and changing clothes without mentioning it.


    But it was said that Zhang Fugong and Jiang Xiaolong had three rounds of wine and began to discuss how to rectify Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Uncle, give me an idea." Jiang Xiaolong used Jiujin to ask Zhang Fugong for advice, "I have to let that kid know that I am his brother and I must always take the lead."


    "Hey, it''s not easy? If he wants to make a fortune, you just cut off his fortune." Zhang Fugong smiled.


    "What''s wrong? I have to go to unplug him one by one?" Jiang Xiaolong said.


    "No, that''s a stupid way. If you pull this crop off for him, people will plant another crop." Zhang Fugong shook his head, "If you want me to say, just give his land..."


    He gestured with his hands, his eyes were fierce, and he felt like he was very windy.


    "What...what do you mean?" Jiang Xiaolong was puzzled.


    "Use boiling water, add some salt, pour it on the ground, once and for all!" Zhang Fugong said.


    Zhang Xiaohua happened to hear it, and she felt a little bit uncomfortable secretly: "How can I stand up to such a father?!"

 55 Chapter 55

    "Hiss~ Do this, that piece of land will be completely destroyed!" Jiang Xiaolong listened, and the air was drawn between his teeth, feeling that the press was sore.


    Ruthless, this old thing is so ruthless.


    Zhang Fugong smiled: "Are you stupid? That''s not your land! Besides, it''s a piece of wasteland in itself, so it''s a fool to contract!"


    "That''s true." Jiang Xiaolong nodded and pondered, "But, how much salt is there for such a large area?"


    "I can do it myself." Zhang Fugong said.


    Jiang Xiaolong pondered again, and said: "Then I don''t have that much money to buy salt, so forget it, wait a minute. Hey, it seems that the dead child is going to get rich in front of me this time. La! Maybe, your position as the richest man in Jiangbian Village is about to be lost!"


    In fact, he was waiting for Zhang Fugong to sign up.


    Sure enough, Zhang Fugong couldn''t see him retreating, otherwise, wouldn''t this bottle of Green River Daqu tonight be wasted?A bottle of more than ten dollars!


    "In this way, I will give you salt!" He gritted his teeth, "You always have water, right? Burn it yourself!"


    "Row!"


    Jiang Xiaolong nodded and agreed, Zhang Fugong was bleeding!The sacks of salt, but he bought real money in wholesale.


    At night, Zhang Fugong looked at Jiang Xiaolong and moved a box of salt home.


    After turning around and entering the house, Zhang Fugong glanced strangely at his wife Miao Juhua.The latter was leaning on the sofa and licking sunflower seeds to watch TV, blushing, and ignoring her husband.


    "Hey, you old lady is not right today!" Zhang Fugong said.


    Miao Juhua glanced at him: "What''s wrong?"


    "Usually, I feel distressed when I spend a dime. Today Jiang Xiaolong is carrying a box of salt, why don''t you ask?" Zhang Fugong said.


    Miao Juhua sneered: "You two bad maggots get together, haven''t you studied how to eat shit? Why should I care about you?"


    One sentence blocked Zhang Fugong back, and he didn''t suspect that he was there, so he snorted himself and went into the back room.


    This evening, Jiang Xiaolong was very busy.


    He boiled water and soaked in salt for most of the night.Then he called up his younger brother, and carried them to the field one by one.


    Wow!


    When the first scoop of boiling salt water poured into the field, the hearts of the two brothers Jiang Xiaolong and Jiang Xiaobao still trembled.


    But when they saw the crops suddenly wilting and the ground chirping smoke, their hearts became happy.The two of them became more energetic, one by one, helping Jiang Xiaohu to cool the ground.


    The two of them were busy until more than five o''clock, Jiang Xiaobao couldn''t hold it back: "Brother, I''ll go back first. Looking back, your younger brother and sister can''t find me when they wake up. You should ask me what''s wrong."


    "Well, go, I will finish the last bucket myself." Jiang Xiaolong nodded.


    His brother had just left, when he turned around and tripped on the bucket, a bucket of half-opened hot water was poured directly on the back of his feet.


    "Hiss!" Jiang Xiaolong gritted his teeth in pain, jumping and jumping with his feet in his arms. Without paying attention, he thumped and tripped in the ditch.


    A few minutes later, Jiang Xiaolong crawled out in embarrassment and sat on the side of the road watching his feet burn.The back of the feet is red and swollen, and the feet are all singe.


    If you don''t look at it, when you look at Jiang Xiaolong, you feel that even your hair is hurting.The fall just now caused him a sore waist and back pain. The singeballs broke several times, a lot of liquid leaked out, and the wound was still stuck with fresh soil.


    "Xxx, Jiang Xiaohu, Lao Tzu is also broken for you! This land today, you are my father if you don''t waste it!" Jiang Xiaolong cursed.


    He finally did all of this and limped home with the guy.


    Not long after Jiang Xiaolong had left, the field behind him that was hardly damaged by him was undergoing subtle changes.


    The surface of the nearly cooked soil, the black layer of fine soil, gradually assimilated other soil as the water soaked into the depth of the soil.


    And those plants that seem to have been scalded to death by boiling water have also undergone a magical change because of this change.


    They have full stems, thick leaves, straight up, and no more signs of wilting.Full of vitality, fluttering in the wind.


    It seems that Jiang Xiaolong''s hard work this evening was really not in vain!


    ...


    "Ahee!" At 6:30, Jiang Xiaohu was awakened by one of his own sneezes.


    He rubbed his nose, recalling the exuberant sneeze just now, and muttered: "Who is talking about me? Is it Xu Linglong?"


    Picking off the feces from the corner of his eyes, Jiang Xiaohu lazily got up from the bed.


    Going to bed early every day and getting up early in the morning, seemingly regular life, in fact, there is another mystery at night.


    At night, he was always dreaming. In the dream, it was the little fairy sister who was chatting with him.


    They seemed to be speaking a foreign language, but Jiang Xiaohu didn''t understand it at all.But the process of listening to her was very comfortable.


    After waking up every day, Jiang Xiaohu could feel that his body was different from yesterday, as if he was stronger.


    But this may be an illusion, after all, there is no evidence to prove it.


    "Hey! I don''t know what''s going on with my land." Jiang Xiaohu thought of this again while brushing his teeth.


    Earlier, he got a flowerpot of black soil from the mountain and river map and used it to plant a tomato specially.The result is gratifying. The black soil is obviously very nutritious, and the fruits grown are sweet and delicious.That ordinary tomato, compared with his test product, is simply shit.


    But he also did a set of experiments at the same time. There was a small vegetable plot in the yard, and he also made some black soil to sprinkle on it.


    The quality of the vegetable field has also been improved, and the fruits are very good.Because of this, Jiang Xiaohu boldly sprinkled all the rented land on black soil, which took him several nights.


    But the result did not seem to be as he wanted.


    The Panax notoginseng that he transplanted gradually declined, and the tomatoes and greens he planted did not grow as well as the ones at home.


    Thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu felt that it was probably because the land was too barren and the amount of black soil was not enough.


    "It really doesn''t work, I will get some more black soil tonight!" Jiang Xiaohu secretly said.


    After breakfast, he carried his head, took the pick, and went to the field.


    From a distance, a large area of ??greenery looks gratifying.Upon seeing this scene, Jiang Xiaohu was in a good mood: "Haha! I''m worrying for nothing!"


    When he was in a good mood, the whole person was refreshed, but he also found that the weeds in the field had grown a lot overnight, so he jumped down and removed the grass.


    But it is said that the two brothers Jiang Xiaolong worked all night, and they were tired like dead dogs.After getting up in the middle of the afternoon, Jiang Xiaolong stretched out, ate something, and went out.


    Along the way, his mood is full of joy, hoping to hear some unfortunate news.


    As a result, the village is very peaceful, and everyone is as usual.


    As he walked, he saw a person approaching, carrying a basket and a hoe. Isn''t that his enemy Jiang Xiaohu?

 56 Chapter 56

    As soon as I saw Jiang Xiaohu, I looked at a few men who gathered next to him to smoke and play cards. On the other side was a group of women chewing their tongues. Jiang Xiaolong''s eyes turned and bad ideas came to his mind.


    Humph, I was scalded by boiling water, and now I am limping on foot.You had a busy night last night, and your kid slept soundly!


    Today I will let you cry for father and mother in front of everyone!


    Jiang Xiaolong made up his mind to do this, and shouted at his cousin all the way: "Xiaohu, what are you doing?"


    He couldn''t see the direction of Jiang Xiaohu''s coming and going, because Jiang Xiaohu encountered Biyun on the way back.Biyun planted some watermelons at home, so he called him to take two watermelons home to eat.


    Jiang Xiaohu was not the vague person either, and immediately followed him with joy.No, I came back with the watermelon and I was running into Jiang Xiaolong.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for him to be in a good mood today, he really wants to treat this stuff as a pile of shit, and just go around it.


    The so-called weasel greeting the rooster on New Year''s Day is definitely not at ease.Jiang Xiaohu knew all about Jiang Xiaolong''s virtues and his relationship.


    If it wasn''t for the mystery, what else would this guy do when he saw him?


    Today Jiang Xiaolong actually greeted 800 seriously, and Jiang Xiaohu immediately raised a dozen defense levels in his heart.


    "Huh!" He hummed lukewarmly, and continued on.


    "Hey, brother, what are you anxious for? Where are you going?" Jiang Xiaolong stretched out his hand to stop him, deliberately loudly.


    Jiang Xiaohu sniffed, took two steps back, and looked up and down Jiang Xiaolong.


    On the other side, there was a smell of boiled pork in white water, and the meat was still rotten.


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned, took two steps back, and asked in disgust: "Did you fall into the water tank? Why is there a smell of water on your body?"


    These words directly stung Jiang Xiaolong, and he felt more pain in the back of his feet.


    "Huh~ what does this have to do with you?" Jiang Xiaolong snorted, and immediately changed the subject, deliberately looked around and said loudly, "We all have heard about it, you will be the richest man in our village in the future! "


    "Oh, your news is so well-informed? Accept your good words, yes, I will be the richest man in the future, why do you drop?" Jiang Xiaohu held his head high, patted his chest and smiled at him.


    Jiang Xiaolong sneered, it seems that this kid hasn''t been to the field yet.You just bluff, and when you go to the ground, it will be too late to cry.


    "Not so, we are happy to be the richest man. Don''t forget the big guys then." Jiang Xiaolong said.


    "I am not the richest man, what does it have to do with you?" Jiang Xiaohu asked, "I said Jiang Xiaolong, do we have friendship? If you see me, don''t stay away, why do you want to move forward? Want to find it uncomfortable?"


    "You!" Jiang Xiaolong''s face was pale with anger, and the back of his feet hurt even more, but when he thought of Jiang Xiaohu''s miserable end soon, he was happy and the pain was relieved a lot, "Don''t be stingy, say Let¡¯s talk about it, what have you planted? If it¡¯s appropriate, we all will plant some too."


    "Sanqi, what''s the matter?" Jiang Xiaohu rolled his eyelids and stared at Jiang Xiaolong deeply.


    There was something wrong with this guy today. Jiang Xiaohu became more vigilant, and even began to wonder why he cared so much about his field?Could it be that he has moved his hands and feet?


    Then I thought about it, it was not right. Not only did my field show no signs of damage, but it also became more fertile, and even the transplanted plants were alive and took root.


    Oh, if there is something wrong, it is that Jiang Xiaohu felt that the fields were especially wet this morning.Did it rain last night?Well, he has not had time to verify this point.However, according to the current observation, the ground in the village is dry, so God can''t give preference to his piece of land!


    Jiang Xiaohu thought to himself and looked at it with his eyes, this made Jiang Xiaolong anxious.Doing bad things are afraid that others will not know, but even more afraid of no effect.


    He simply limped and rushed to the front. When passing by Jiang Xiaohu, he pulled up his arm by the way: "Go, take brother to see. If you do it well, brother should also learn to grow. Our village is poor. Too long!"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his hand, glanced at him, and said with a smile: "Go and leave, don''t pull or pull, these two men are not safe these days. Especially with dinosaurs..."


    Jiang Xiaolong didn''t hear his cousin''s taunt, he was anxious, just wanting to know what was going on.Impossible, Jiang Xiaohu is so stable?


    The way he walked was called a stumbling, his instep hurts, and he was anxious to see the condition of the ground.As for Jiang Xiaohu, he walked smoothly without any rush or slowness.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu could have ignored him, but the reaction of this guy was too intense and abnormal, which made Jiang Xiaohu curious: "What does he want to do?"


    Follow along, you''ll know when you come, Xiaohu thought.


    When the two came to the foot of the mountain, Jiang Xiaolong was dumbfounded when he saw the vigorous green scene in front of him.This is not right. I worked so hard all night last night.It''s boiling water, soaking salt, and carrying a burden.


    Jiang Xiaolong ate all the hardships and dirt in this life last night.When he left, he inspected the results of his labor, and he was quite proud, but it changed in a blink of an eye?


    He raised his head and looked at the sun in the sky.The sun burns the earth as usual.He pinched himself again to make sure it was not a dream, and then he wept.


    Facing the breeze and hot sunshine, standing at the foot of this mountain, Jiang Xiaolong shed sad tears.The eyes were red, like Yang Bailao in the old society wanted to sell a girl.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the ground, then at his cousin, wondering something in his heart.He sneaked up to Jiang Xiaolong''s side and patted him on the shoulder: "Futility!"


    In fact, he was completely defrauded. If Jiang Xiaolong was not so depressed at this time, he would not be defrauded at all.But now he is extremely disappointed, and he feels the hurt on the back of his foot even more painful.


    Tears of Jiang Xiaolong looked at Jiang Xiaohu and said loudly: "You xxx***!"


    He said no less than a hundred words in one breath, and scolded every word.Although he is a scolder, it is as if he was scolded by the way he was wronged.


    At the end of the scolding, he choked on his mouth and coughed violently, almost coughing out his lungs.


    His face flushed, and he took a breath. He immediately pointed to Jiang Xiaohu and said, "Jiang Xiaohu, what did you do? I obviously watered the ground with boiling salt water, and your crops are dead. How can you come back alive? Are you a ghost?"


    As soon as he roared, Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows, nodded, and suddenly uttered an awkward sound. Then he held his chin and looked at him with a smile.


    Jiang Xiaolong realized after roaring that he had actually sold himself.Just shut up, but it''s too late.


    "I...you...you have a monster here!" He hesitated, pointing to the sky and the earth, and finally squeezed out a sentence.


    "Hey!" Jiang Xiaohu came up, wrapped his hands around his neck, and gently slapped him twice, "Jiang Xiaolong, I beg you to do something."


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Xiaolong asked with a guilty conscience.

 57 Chapter 57: Afraid of Going Through a Hole

    The breeze was blowing at the foot of the mountain, and the sun shone on the corners of the mountain village, and the Wanzi River, sparkling and dazzling.


    Two men standing on the ridge at the foot of the mountain were talking very close together.I don''t know, I thought the two of them had a good relationship, but who would have thought that at this time one of them was trembling with fright, wishing to dig a hole in and hide?


    Jiang Xiaolong wanted to get rid of his cousin''s hand, but the hand was heavy on the back of his neck, and he couldn''t move at all.


    "I really have to thank you, really!" Jiang Xiaohu said, "So I beg you, from now on, I will repeat what you did last night every day. It''s a must! If I find out that you didn''t do it someday , I won''t agree!"


    He seemed to be smiling, and he almost frightened Jiang Xiaolong.Jiang Xiaolong obviously thought that his cousin had said this deliberately, so naturally he shook his head like a rattle: "No, no, I dare not, really dare not! I''m sorry, brother I''m sorry you!"


    Plop, and kneel down.


    There is no one here anyway, right?I can''t see when he is so embarrassed.


    Jiang Xiaolong was thinking this in his heart, and an old lady passed by them slowly carrying a bamboo basket.The old lady greeted them very kindly: "Xiaolong Xiaohu, you guys are playing here!"


    "Ang, Grandma Seven is cutting pig grass? You go slowly!" Jiang Xiaohu waved at her.


    Grandma Seven walked away slowly at the same speed as a snail, looking back as she walked.


    Jiang Xiaolong''s face was red as if it was painted with a layer of red paint.


    Damn, even though Grandma Seven is old, she has a sharp mouth. Seeing it to her is equivalent to seeing it to the whole village.


    Heaven, earth, how unfair you are!Jiang Xiaolong cried out in his heart.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at his conspicuous virtuousness, feeling angry and funny.


    Slap him with the heart, but although this guy has a bad mind, he actually helped him a lot, plus he is a cousin after all.Looking at the green and green Panax notoginseng, Jiang Xiaohu was relieved a lot.


    "Yes, get out of here!" He waved to his cousin.


    Jiang Xiaolong was full of grievances, depressed, and limped home.


    Happy days always go by quickly.Jiang Xiaohu''s land has also been cleaned up, and the three or seven plants have been planted, and the harvest is not bad.The day of delivery is approaching. The panax notoginseng in the ground can''t keep up with this crop. He can only take the top of the mountain and river map for a while.


    But to be honest, he was really reluctant to use the Sanqi in the mountain and river map.While waiting for the harvest, he ran to the mountains and rivers to study medicine and crops, and communicated with the fairy daughter.Physical fitness is getting better in this process.


    The role of Shanhetu black soil is far more than simply improving varieties.Jiang Xiaohu soon discovered that it actually has a ripening effect.


    Tomatoes, cucumbers, small greens, etc. planted, ripen faster than vegetables in ordinary vegetable fields.In about half a month, the vegetables in the two rows of vegetable plots can be picked.


    Looking at the red, green and red on the ground, Jiang Xiaohu was happy: "Sell it tomorrow!"


    Pick one out and taste it. The tomatoes are sweet and refreshing, the cucumbers are crispy and raw, and the greens are okay to eat raw.The quality of tomatoes grown in pure black soil is only slightly worse than before, but they are several times stronger than ordinary vegetables.


    Jiang Xiaohu knows that nowadays people value health preservation, and people in the city like green and organic.He is absolutely green and organic!From beginning to end, no fertilizer was applied or a drop of medicine was sprayed.


    He decided to test the water in Honghua Town first to see if anyone would buy it.After all, the price of his vegetables may be higher.


    It happened that Jiang Shizhu came back to pick up pickles and rode back on the old motorcycle.Jiang Xiaohu said to his father and rushed to town with a large basket of tomatoes, cucumbers and small greens.


    Seeing his son''s anger and anger, Jiang Shizhu wondered: "What''s wrong with this baby? Was he beaten up?" He asked his wife.


    Wang Xifeng happily took her husband to the field, pointed to the piece of panax notoginseng and vegetables and said, "Look, our son rented it."


    Jiang Shizhu stared in surprise, his eyes wide open, he couldn''t believe all this: "This kid did it?"


    "Yes, these days, he is busy in and out alone, and I won''t let me help." Wang Xifeng said, "Our son has grown up!"


    "Yeah, I''ve grown up. But at this point, 37 can sell some money. What are the vegetables grown? The supermarkets in the city are now integrated with the big farm." Jiang Shizhu still doubts.


    A gust of wind blew, and he couldn''t help patting his back with his hand. After working for a long time, he couldn''t bear this waist disc.


    Wang Xifeng glanced at him, and said distressedly: "I think you don''t do the work on the construction site. Come back and help your son."


    "I don''t work, what will he take to marry his wife in the future? Wait and see, see how his kid does it. If it becomes impressive, I will come back to help." Jiang Shizhu said.


    Even though he said that, looking at the large greenery in front of him, he was delighted in his heart.Farmers, the sons of Dadi, have a natural affinity for soil and crops.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know his parents'' thoughts, so he rode his bike excitedly and came to town.There were a lot of twists and turns along the way, and the flame was turned off several times. In order to repair the car, all his faces were covered with oil.


    "I don''t know how my dad rides back every time." He muttered, "If it doesn''t work, go and change the car."


    He left at six o''clock early in the morning and came to town after going through twists and turns. It was already seven o''clock in the morning.


    The country folks get up early, and at this moment, the morning market in the town is long gone, and the rest are people in twos and threes visiting the vegetable market.


    Jiang Xiaohu took his large basket of vegetables and looked at the messy vegetable leaves on the floor, feeling very regretful.


    "I didn''t catch up! It''s still too far away, the road is not easy, and the transportation is poor." Only then did he understand in his heart what it means to sharpen a knife and not chop wood by mistake.


    For him, transportation is the first problem that must be solved.


    Although feeling down, Jiang Xiaohu found a place and set up a stall to wait for the scattered customers.


    As soon as he took out his vegetables, the people around him sighed with admiration: "Oh, whose tomatoes are these, why are they so delicious?"


    "Is it wrong, did Tomato come down so early?"


    Everyone talked a lot, and some people even walked over to see what was going on, chatting with Jiang Xiaohu and asking about the situation.But they are also small vegetable vendors and small bosses who ask questions, but they will not buy them.


    Jiang Xiaohu was not idle either, and with the effort to strike up a conversation with them, he figured out the current food prices.Small greens are generally two yuan a catty, tomatoes are expensive for one yuan and five jiao, and cucumbers are similar in price.


    He thought to himself that if ordinary vegetables are sold at this price, I shouldn''t be a problem with adding one yuan.At this time, he did not dare to think too much.


    Wait and wait, Jiang Xiaohu did not make a single business from setting up the stall at 7 o''clock in the morning until 8 or 9 o''clock.


    An old farmer who also set up a stall next to him knew his price, and said: "Young man, although your dish is good, but the price is too expensive in the town! The people at home like it at affordable prices. You can sell it in the city. ."


    "In the city? Uncle, my basket of vegetables is more than a hundred catties, how can I go?" Jiang Xiaohu shook his head and said with a smile, "Wait, Jiang Taigong is fishing. One is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. Right?"


    The old man shook his head: "At first glance, he can''t do business."

 58 Chapter 58

    Xu Guodong was embarrassed. Before he had time to apologize to the guy, his brother intervened.


    The two brothers love each other deeply and understand each other. Xu Guodong knows that the second brother is trying to save him a little bit of face, and deliberately makes trouble for this kid.


    In Xu Guoliang''s view, one of them is a big entrepreneur and the other is a hospital leader. They are all considered highly respected. It''s not easy to be a little kid in the countryside, right?


    But Xu Guodong didn''t think so. He felt that he was wrong when he was wrong, and he wanted to apologize to others.The daughter finally found a somewhat reliable one. Wouldn''t it be a sin if he lost it?


    But Xu Guoliang''s test of Jiang Xiaohu had already begun.


    "In this world, there is no craft that can be self-taught. I mean the one that is truly proficient. All masons, carpenters, plumbers, and plumbers have to rely on their masters to lead them in. What''s more, in medicine, every word, every action, and every action. It''s about human life! Young man, if you can really teach yourself, I admire you!"


    Xu Guoliang gave a thumbs up with a look of admiration.


    But both Xu Guodong and his daughter could see that there was a big hole buried behind him.


    Xu Linglong was in a hurry, and she hurriedly said to her uncle: "Second Uncle, let''s study the issue of the acquisition of Sanqi."


    "Hey, Linglong, I''m thirsty, you go and pour me a cup of tea. I don''t like this black tea, I like green tea." Xu Guoliang was too much higher than her, smiled and shook his niece away.


    Xu Linglong obediently went to the kitchen to make tea for her uncle. Although she was worried about Jiang Xiaohu, she was helpless.Uncle loved her very much since she was a child, almost equal to her second father, and she never rebelled against them.


    Xu Linglong absent-mindedly making tea in the kitchen, pricked her ears to listen to the movement in the living room.


    Jiang Xiaohu can see Xu Guoliang''s intentions even if he has the eggs.He smiled faintly: "I am not a self-taught talent, but it is true that there is something in my stomach. If you don''t believe me, you can test me."


    After speaking, he touched the back of his head and laughed.


    Xu Guoliang''s face condensed, then he pointed to Jiang Xiaohu, laughed, and turned to his brother and said, "Brother, did you hear that? The post-90s and ninth-fives now are very different from when we were young. ."


    Xu Guodong coughed, and glanced at his younger brother, trying to make him stop.But Xu Guoliang turned to Jiang Xiaohu and said, "Xiaojiang, I will call you that way."


    "It''s okay, you can call me whatever you want. My relatives and friends call me Xiaohuzi." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    His smile was shining brightly and seemed to be honest, but in fact, he understood everything in his heart.


    Xu Guoliang nodded: "Okay, just call you Xiaojiang. We are used to calling young people like that. Xiaojiang, since you are a self-taught, Chinese medicine doctor, you can recite a soup song for me."


    Xu Guoliang has studied both China and the West. Although he can''t talk about everyone, he is definitely a talent.Otherwise, he would not be so young and become the director of the county hospital.


    He smiled and looked at Jiang Xiaohu, waiting for this kid to fall from the high platform he had built, it was a reminder for his niece and his brother to save face.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s face was embarrassed, which made Xu Guoliang even more proud. Look, we are right!But Jiang Xiaohu said, "Oh, this is difficult."


    "It''s okay, most people can''t memorize them, so you just pick up the simplest sentences. Just memorize two sentences. Nowadays, few young people are willing to learn Chinese medicine in a down-to-earth manner, hey!" Xu Guoliang shook his head regretfully.


    Jiang Xiaohu also shook his head: "The easiest? I think they are all the same. There are more than 300 prescriptions. Which sentence would you like me to recite?"


    Xu Guoliang raised his brows and heard the counterattack.


    This kid wants to test himself in reverse!


    Xu Guoliang smiled: "Then you can carry me a Qingluo drink."


    The seemingly simple three words are actually very in-depth tests.


    It turns out that this soup song is divided into more than a dozen major departments, and each department is divided into sub-items, and each item prescribes the right medicine.


    The Qingluo drink he mentioned just now is a small item in a small item under the extremely targeted heat-releasing agent.


    Not to mention self-taught, even Xu Guoliang, who has been immersed in medical practice for many years, would not be able to memorize such a topic suddenly if he had not prepared early.


    "Oh~" Jiang Xiaohu agreed, touched the back of his head, his eyes rolled, and he was quiet for a moment.


    Xu Linglong had already brewed the green tea and brought it over, but she did not dare to disturb Jiang Xiaohu''s thinking.


    Xu Guoliang smiled, took the tea cup handed by his niece, blew it gently, took a sip, and looked at ease.


    He was waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to be soft, and it''s okay for young people not to be soft.


    "Yes, Qingluo drink!" A few seconds later, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes widened and he chanted excitedly, "Qingluo drinks the lotus leaf, bamboo silk silver flat cuiyitian. Freshly used cool and light detergent, signed Healed from wounding the lungs and collaterals." All in one go, with a clear and powerful voice.After memorizing, Jiang Xiaohu patiently explained the meaning of each sentence.


    Xu Guoliang was astonished. Although he concealed it well, there was a trace of surprise and appreciation in his eyes.


    Xu Guodong feels even more guilty. Look at the young man, he is indeed genuine!


    The happiest thing was Xu Linglong, she was completely relieved, she finally didn''t look away, this kid will definitely have a lot to do in the future.


    After Jiang Xiaohu finished chanting, he picked up his teacup and found the bottom.


    "Ha! It''s delicious!" He wiped his mouth and said with a smile.


    Xu Guoliang picked a few more questions for him, and he answered them all correctly, and Xu Guoliang gradually lost his mind to save face for his brother.Instead, I appreciate Jiang Xiaohu. When I look at him, I feel like seeing my own child.


    Xicai, this is what the two brothers of the Xu family have in common.


    They both gave thumbs up at the same time: "Talent!" and apologized, "I''m really sorry..."


    The two brothers grabbed my words and I grabbed your words. They looked at each other and laughed.


    This smile melted all the embarrassment and also made Xu Linglong in a good mood.


    "Hey!" Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile, "Now can I talk about the acquisition of Sanqi?"


    "Oh, yes, yes!" Xu Guodong nodded hurriedly, his face flushed with a smile, "How much can you give me this kind of panax notoginseng? I don''t want more, can you get two hundred catties of panax notoginseng?"


    "Oh, two hundred catties, it''s a bit difficult." Jiang Xiaohu said, "It''s true that I am pure wild, and I plan to get some to plant in the fields. Do you want to plant it yourself?"


    "That depends on the quality. For now, let us first give us two hundred catties of wild ones. I will give you a price of three hundred yuan per catty." Xu Guodong said.


    Both Xu Guoliang and Xu Linglong were taken aback.

 59 Chapter 59

    Under the shade of the tree, Jiang Xiaohu chatted with the old farmers around him from time to time, and yelled casually when he was happy, which also attracted a lot of attention.


    It''s a pity that there are a lot of eyes, and a lot of people stopped and asked, but no one really bought it.


    When Li Ping saw him, he couldn''t help but sneer: "It turned out to be a complete dumpling."


    Today''s Jiang Xiaohu wears a pair of army green pants with the trouser legs rolled up to his calf.The upper body is a military green short sleeve, which are all the clothes he wears when he does farm work.


    I was in a hurry this morning, and I was here to sell vegetables, so Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even think about changing clothes.In addition, the motorcycle stalled on the road, and the oil was put on the body during repairs, and the whole person looked a bit sloppy.


    However, no matter how sloppy he was, he couldn''t hide his sunny smiling face.


    Li Pingguang saw that the person was all dirty, and deliberately ignored those big black and faint eyes.


    He pulled his tie subconsciously and compared it secretly, hum, he was still more handsome.Xiaoru can see now, who is more suitable for her?


    Thinking of this, Li Ping deliberately coughed, pointed at Jiang Xiaohu and said to Xiaoru: "Hey, let''s take a look at that vegetable stall, it''s quite fresh."


    Xiaoru turned her head and saw that she understood Li Ping''s thoughts, and she couldn''t help but said, "Why is this Li Ping so stingy? People didn''t offend him, do they deliberately want to make them ugly?"


    To be honest, Xiaoru was still very happy when he saw Jiang Xiaohu.It was because of Jiang Xiaohu that her job was transferred.Now I am working in the company''s administrative department. I have left my service position and my salary has increased a lot.


    It is said that it was Wang Jutao, who later went to the boss to say a good thing and praised Xiaoru.The piggybacker also praised Jiang Xiaohu.


    It''s a pity that Jiang Xiaohu is not an employee of the company, otherwise the boss really wants to see him.


    It was just that from that day on, Jiang Xiaohu seemed to have evaporated, and no one had seen him again.


    Seeing again today, Xiao Ru was full of joy.How did Li Ping know that what he did was just shooting himself in the foot.


    He was still silly and excited, and rushed to Jiang Xiaohu three or five steps, deliberately pretending not to know him: "Boss, how do you sell this dish?"


    Li Ping said to himself. He drew a plastic bag from Jiang Xiaohu, spread it beside the stall, turned and let Xiaoru step on it: "Be careful, don''t stain your clothes."


    Xiao Ru felt amused and angry at his actions.This place is still quite flat and clean. Who do you show this way on purpose?


    She immediately said politely: "Thank you, I know."


    Keep your distance deliberately and don''t want people to misunderstand.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked up at them and was amused: "Oh, it''s you two! It''s really rare to see you in Honghua Town."


    He was so happy and didn''t dislike Li Ping much.Wang Xifeng once said of her son: "You guy is a dog with memory, you can''t remember your grudges."


    No matter what conflicts or conflicts occurred, Jiang Xiaohu probably remembered it at the time and was very angry, but he would forget it soon after he turned around.Unless the opponent touches his bottom line, or is a heinous guy.


    For Li Ping, Jiang Xiaohu''s current impression is only vaguely remembering that he is an employee of Lihua Hotel, and he hasn''t remembered anything else.Seeing familiar faces here, he was quite happy and surprised.


    Looking at Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s sparkling eyes, Xiao Ru was also very happy, his face turned reddish: "Why are Jiang Xiaohu you? So you are all selling vegetables here~"


    Before she finished speaking, Li Ping said first: "So you are a vegetable seller?"


    There was a lot of contempt in the words, Jiang Xiaohu also heard it and saw it, this guy is sour and obviously jealous.


    He smiled: "Yes, our farming, selling vegetables, one-stop service. Can you please? Fresh and green organic, you are satisfied!"


    "It just so happens that we are here to purchase farm vegetables, ah, your dishes are so good." Xiaoru took a closer look, and suddenly aroused gluttons.


    The tomato is red, the cucumber is green, and the vegetable leaves are tender to pinch water.By leaning against Wang Jiang Xiaohu, he could obviously feel that the air was fragrant.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned, picked up a tomato, flushed it with the water in the kettle he carried, and handed it directly to her: "Try it, there is no pesticide."


    "Yeah!" Xiaoru nodded, took a bite of the tomato, rustling, sweet, full of surprises.


    In fact, working at Lihua Hotel, their employees have a good working meal.The restaurant purchases have always been high-end ingredients, but compared with the tomato in his hand, Xiao Ru suddenly felt what he ate before!


    She was attracted by the taste of tomatoes, biting in small bites, eating and praising.He also asked Jiang Xiaohu: "You planted this all by yourself? What kind?"


    "Cultivated by myself, farmer''s brand!" Jiang Xiaohu joked with a smile, "In fact, it is a very ordinary species. The landscape in our village is more nutritious.


    Seeing the enthusiasm of the two of them, I couldn''t open Xiaoru''s chat box all the way, but when the goods came up, Xiaoru opened his mouth.Li Ping was so angry in his heart. Look at Jiang Xiaohu''s food, it''s really good.But it''s not bad I won''t buy you either!


    Li Ping walked directly to the vegetable stall of the old farmer next to him: "Master, how do you sell this vegetable?"


    The old farmer''s offer is not mentioned.


    Xiaoru saw that although the old farmer''s dishes were also good, the color was obviously much worse than Jiang Xiaohu''s.


    "Li Ping, why don''t you buy this dish?" she said, "I think this dish is more suitable."


    Li Ping mumbled, and replied without raising his head: "You don''t understand, vegetables can''t look at the surface. Nowadays, people''s hearts and eyes are bad, and the more fluid they are, the more tricky they are."


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard the words, he hehe smiled: "You can''t say it so absolute. I picked this dish before dawn this morning, and there is dew on it. Don''t believe me, you can try a cucumber?"


    "Who wants to eat your cucumber? Uncle, give me fifty catties of this dish..." Li Ping said, completely paying no attention. The old farmer brought only some vegetables that he could not finish in his garden. Jin, where can I get him fifty Jin?


    Li Ping asked for fifty catties of chili peppers, which directly made the old farmer dumbfounded and somewhat at a loss.


    Seeing his temper, Xiao Ru didn''t bother to open it up, and said to Jiang Xiaohu: "How do you sell this dish?"


    Although she is not a purchaser, she speaks a bit more weight.Based on the principle of thinking about the restaurant, Xiaoru decided to be a master and buy Jiang Xiaohu''s food, which can be regarded as a reward for Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu scratched his scalp: "I don''t know, just watch it."


    Xiao Ru couldn''t laugh or cry: "You sell vegetables, you want me to buy vegetables? I have never seen you do this kind of business~"


    The two of you said something to me, and Li Ping caught fire next to him, his stomach gurgling, and it almost came out of his throat.

 60 Chapter 60

    Got it, got it!


    The sound of cicadas chirping adds a slightly noisy background sound to the coming summer.


    Jiang Xiaohu clutched his clothes and fanned them, smiling and saying to Xiao Ru: "No way, novice!"


    "Okay~" Xiaoru glanced back at Li Ping, who was rummaging through the old vegetable stalls angrily.


    Li Ping had a lot of strength in his hands, he didn''t care about other people''s vegetables at all. He grabbed a handful of vegetables and threw them at random when they saw that they were inappropriate. The leaves were all rubbed.The distressed old farmer frowned and said hurriedly: "Young man, you can slow down, you don''t want it, I have to sell it to others."


    "What are you afraid of? I want all of your dishes!" Li Ping said angrily.


    Xiao Ru hurriedly stopped him: "Wait, you''re crazy? These dishes simply don''t meet the requirements of the company''s back cook. Do you want to lose your errand if you take these back?"


    She is also good for Li Ping, and at the same time she does not want him to bring harm to the old farmers.


    Li Pingqiang held back his anger, and had no temper with Xiaoru.


    "It''s okay, these are good." He said.


    "I think these are good!" Xiaoru pointed to Jiang Xiaohu''s dishes and said, "Tomatoes and cucumbers can be given to him at your usual purchase price. The vegetables are too watery, you have to give them a higher price."


    "No!" Li Ping gritted his teeth and resolutely refused. He didn''t expect that he could refuse so simply, "I do things with principles."


    Xiaoru couldn''t laugh or cry, sighed, and really wanted to ask him: "Your principle is to rely on acetic acid to maintain it?" Of course, she still wants to save some face for her colleagues and friends.


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand: "Forget it, I pay attention to fate in business, and twisted melons are not sweet."


    Although I felt that the price offered by Lihua Hotel would definitely not be less, Jiang Xiaohu was unwilling to embarrass Xiaoru.Obviously, Li Ping should have the final say in purchasing.


    Li Ping refused to buy Jiang Xiaohu, and took Xiaoru to accompany him to other places. Xiaoru waved goodbye to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu was not uncomfortable when the fat in his mouth flew away.why?As he said, trading also depends on fate.Fly, it proves that there is no chance.


    He continued to brag about the mountains with the old man beside him cheerfully.


    More than ten minutes later, there was a commotion in the street, and there was a cry of exclamation.


    "What kind of car is this? It''s so tall!"


    "God, is this a car or a tank?"


    "Don''t rant, I''ve seen this car, it''s called Land Rover!"


    The exclamation mainly came from a group of young people eating wontons by the roadside. They were more sensitive to cars. An off-road vehicle slowly approaching at the end of the street attracted their attention.


    Jiang Xiaohu is also at the age of playfulness, and has a natural preference for cars.Only before, the car was a luxury he couldn''t even dream of.Of course, it is still.


    He stood up and looked on tiptoes.


    I saw a blue-gray car slowly approaching and stopped by the vegetable market.A man wearing a white shirt, black trousers and white gloves opened the car door and jumped down and rushed into the vegetable market.


    When he got out of the car, he looked around, and when he saw tomatoes, cucumbers and other vegetables on his stall, he rushed over and picked them, but he didn''t buy them.


    Finally, when he saw Jiang Xiaohu''s booth, he hurried forward: "How do you sell these tomatoes?" He looked at the red tomatoes with joy on his face.


    "Oh, what are you doing here?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    "I have a patient in my car, and I need urgent help!" the young man said anxiously, "how much? Is it okay to pay by mobile phone?"


    Jiang Xiaohu pondered for a moment, then picked up one of the most popular ones and handed it to him: "If you are in an emergency, don''t mention the money, take it! Is one enough?"


    The young man was taken aback, and then he hugged the tomato like a baby, and thanked him repeatedly: "Thank you, thank you so much, enough!"


    He turned around and rushed back to the car, opened the rear door, and handed the tomato to someone.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt curious, and he looked at it, and saw a big fat hand stretched out and tremblingly took the tomato.


    The old farm road next to you: "You kid, your heart is too sincere, and people will buy it. You will definitely not bargain at this time. You haven''t sold a single vegetable this morning. Now it''s so easy to buy and sell and you don''t need money. You~"


    He and Jiang Xiaohu had a good conversation all morning, and felt that this young man had a lively personality and brought a little joy to his boring time of selling vegetables.The old man felt sorry for Jiang Xiaohu, scorning him like his grandson.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Jianghu, help me! Father, you will do the same for you."


    "Hey, isn''t that right? Unlike people in the countryside, we are not like the people in the city. We only pay attention to money." The old farmer said proudly.


    As he spoke, the young man came back, followed by a big fat man with a pale and haggard face.


    How fat is this fat man?Jiang Xiaohu estimated that it was two hundred and fifty catties.He has a head and a foot and a meter, and his waist is almost equal to his height. The whole is a ball.


    The fat man wore a suit and tie, and looked like he was a person of status and status.As he walked, he wiped his sweat with a handkerchief while communicating with the young man.


    Under the leadership of the young man, the big fat man came to Jiang Xiaohu''s booth.


    "Mr. Zhang, it''s his tomato." The young man pointed to Jiang Xiaohu and introduced.


    The fat man Zhang always took a big step, stretched out his hand gratefully, bent over and shook Jiang Xiaohu.


    In fact, the two are about the same height, so he doesn''t need to bend at all.Jiang Xiaohu later pondered that they were simply grateful.


    "Young man, thank you, you saved my life!" The fat man said, a smell of rotten apple came over his face.


    Jiang Xiaohu remained silent, holding his hand, and laughing: "What''s the matter with that, please help me, I should."


    "Thank you!" Mr. Zhang was still very grateful. At the same time, he took out his wallet and drew out a few hundred yuan bills and stuffed them to Jiang Xiaohu. "Little thanks, please accept it."


    "Wow!"


    There was a sound of admiration and envy from the side, all from other stall owners.The bright red ticket stimulated their eyeballs and heart.


    A tomato sells for several hundred yuan?The drivers here are all old drivers, so I opened my eyes today.That''s the tomato, it''s the queen mother''s flat peach!


    "Take ha boy, if you don''t take it, you will be a fool!"


    There was someone making a fuss, Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the man with a smile, and pushed away the fat man''s hand.


    "I''m not hypocritical, if you buy and eat normally, of course I would be happy to sell it. But, depending on your appearance, are you not feeling well?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The fat man was taken aback: "You, how do you know?"


    "A fool can''t see it, your driver runs so eagerly, and your face is so ugly." Jiang Xiaohu said heartily, of course I can''t say this.


    He smiled slightly, pretending to be mysterious and said: "It''s true that my ancestors practiced medicine, and I know a little bit about it."

 61 Chapter 61

    When Jiang Xiaohu said this, the president was immediately in awe, and the banknote was quickly put away.


    It''s not that he is stingy, but mainly because he feels that this young man is upright and righteous, and that he wants to force the money to others, but he seems to value interests very much.It was a life-saving grace to him.


    "It''s no wonder that the second master of my hometown showed me palmistry two days ago, saying that I am going to be in a disaster recently, but as long as I meet that noble person, I will be able to turn good luck."


    Mr. Zhang looked up and down Jiang Xiaohu, secretly feeling, is it possible that the so-called nobleman is the young man in front of him?


    Although Jiang Xiaohu said that, he did save him, and he was very grateful in his heart, but after all, he has been in society for so many years, has rich social experience, and will not trust others.


    Jiang Xiaohu said that he knew medical skills, and Mr. Zhang believed it at first, but after another thought, it was wrong, this young man was too young.


    "Do you know medical skills? Can you help me see the disease?" Mr. Zhang deliberately said, he stretched out his wrist consciously.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded intently and pinched his wrist.


    The few stalls next to him saw that he was so handsome and couldn''t help but laughed: "Boy, don''t pretend here!"


    "That is, the little house sparrow''s tail hair hasn''t grown out, so I started to pretend to be a peacock!"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and waved at them: "Quiet, please give the doctor a quiet environment for diagnosis and treatment."


    Everyone laughed kindly again.


    Mr. Zhang stared at Jiang Xiaohu, feeling that his fingers were as steady and powerful as pliers.Somehow, after being pinched by his wrist, he felt particularly comfortable.The discomfort caused by the illness at the construction site just now was wiped out.


    This made Mr. Zhang admire Jiang Xiaohu again. Whether or not the young man was bragging, based on this, he concluded that the two were related.It is very possible that he is his own nobleman!


    About three or four minutes later, Jiang Xiaohu released his hand, took a look at Mr. Zhang, and said with a smile: "It''s okay, you have a disease of wealth and wealth, now speaking, diabetes. Looking at your figure, it''s time to lose weight! Get more exercise. Take medicine on time, no problem."


    Mr. Zhang''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe his ears.


    It took him three days to go to a big hospital for the diagnosis of this disease, and he had to take blood tests and drink sugar water.In the hands of this young man, it can be done in just three or five minutes?


    However, now that scientific and technological information is advanced, diabetes is not a mysterious disease. Perhaps someone in this young man''s family also has this disease, so he knows better?Inferring based on his own figure, it is possible to guess accurately.


    Mr. Zhang suppressed his surprise, and asked with a dubious smile: "Then, do you have any clever tricks here? To be honest, although my illness will not kill anyone for a while, it can torture me horribly."


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Illness comes like a mountain, and it goes like a thread, that''s it."


    "Look at me, I am heavy, I dare not exercise, I am also busy at work, socializing a lot, and I can¡¯t keep my mouth shut. For medicine, I forget to take it when I¡¯m busy. No, today I suffered from hypoglycemia, almost He died on the construction site." Mr. Zhang sighed, "You can give me a prescription and see if I can cure it completely."


    Jiang Xiaohu''s brain was ticking, and he carefully searched for relevant information in his memory.


    In ancient times, there was no such thing as diabetes, so naturally he could not search for relevant prescriptions.It was only when the pulse was diagnosed and all the signs were combined before he knew that the other party had the disease.


    "There is no cure for your disease right now. It can only treat the symptoms but not the root cause. Both Chinese and Western medicine are the same." Jiang Xiaohu said, "But then again, in fact, if you want to say that you are sick, there is nothing wrong with it. Eat more. Ordering organic green vegetables is better than anything else."


    "Hmm!" Mr. Zhang nodded, his eyes fell on Jiang Xiaohu''s booth.


    In fact, what kind of stall is that, it is just a rag on the ground, a bunch of tomatoes, a bunch of vegetables, and a bunch of cucumbers.


    But even if they were stacked in such a mess, the pile of vegetables in front of Jiang Xiaohu was very attractive.Green like emeralds, red like gems, plump leaves, fresh and drenching, people can''t help but drool.


    Mr. Zhang is a standard carnivore, usually without alcohol or meat.But today, when he bowed his head and saw so many vegetables, he actually had a strong appetite.


    "Young man, I bought all of your dishes!" He pointed to the pile of dishes, "How much is a catty? You may ask for it. This time it is not like you just bought it to repay you. It is purely to buy vegetables. Don''t worry!"


    "Haha, that feeling is good, we have worked so hard to grow the vegetables for people to eat. These cucumbers and tomatoes cost five yuan a catty, and the small green vegetables cost eight yuan a catty!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Hearing him asking for such a price, the people next to him were surprised. Several vegetable vendors secretly said, "Look at this guy, who is loyal and honest. It turns out that he is full of guts! Under the world, who dares to sell tomatoes for five yuan this season? Jin?"


    On the market, the ordinary tomatoes are about one yuan and five cents, and the ones with better quality are only two yuan.


    This is good for Jiang Xiaohu, he doubled or tripled.


    "This kid is crazy, it''s strange to sell it!" Everyone thought so.


    The young people around Mr. Zhang were also quite surprised. Originally, he got help from Jiang Xiaohu, and he was a little grateful to this small rural vegetable vendor.But looking at it like this now, it''s not worthy of gratitude at all. This is a long-term fishing master!


    "Mr. Zhang, let''s go buy it elsewhere. Generally speaking, tomatoes are only one or two yuan per catty." He quietly said to Mr. Zhang.


    He thought, Mr. Zhang is usually busy with work, and when will he take care of the trivial things in life?Not knowing the market quotations is of course neat.As his driver, he should be reminded in time.


    Although it was a whisper, Jiang Xiaohu heard it clearly.He chuckled: "It''s true that this tomato is different from what you usually buy and eat. I believe this big brother must know the difference."


    Mr. Zhang nodded and waved his hand to stop the driver from continuing to say: "You are right, young man, your tomatoes are really different and taste infinite. I bought all your dishes. You can tell me how much it costs. "


    "Okay, you are a sensible person!" Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile, he stooped to pick up the scale, weighed it down, and quoted, "Tomatoes 36 catties, cucumbers 22 catties, and small greens 15 catties, the total is ... Four hundred and ten yuan, I will charge you a whole number, four hundred yuan!"


    "Haha, good!" Mr. Zhang laughed and took out four more red tickets from his wallet.


    At this moment, the other vegetable vendors are dumbfounded, are they really sold?But then they secretly joke about Jiang Xiaohu. There are only four of them. The fat guy just gave him five or six!


    I don¡¯t want five or six, but four, I really don¡¯t know what to say about this kid.

 62 Chapter 62

    After hanging up the phone, Li Ping no longer wanted to drag Xiaoru to go shopping, but said to her anxiously: "Xiaoru, let''s not go shopping for now, go to the vegetable market, Mr. Meng is here."


    "What? President Meng?" Xiaoru was also surprised, "Why did she come here?"


    "It must be the vice president''s job that doesn''t make people feel relieved. She came to see the situation. Also, she was shopping for vegetables at the vegetable market, saying that she encountered a very high-quality source of vegetables." Li Ping was anxious, "Weird. Ah, is there any good source of food in this small place? I just walked all the way and didn''t see any good food?"


    Xiaoru sneered, Li Ping blushed, and argued: "Don''t worry, it''s definitely not from that kid. How high-sighted is President Meng, who can appreciate that kind of kid-like food? I think it should be local. There is a very low-key big vegetable vendor."


    "Why are you talking about so much? Just go and see?" Xiaoru had a strong hunch in his heart. Mr. Meng said it must be Jiang Xiaohu.


    Even someone who only eats work meals and relies on takeaways during breaks and has no life experience can see that Jiang Xiaohu''s dishes are really good.Only Li Ping was the only one who opened his eyes and said nonsense.


    The two came to the vegetable market like a violent fire, and they saw the red car all the way away.The enchanting President Meng was standing next to the car and calling.


    "Mr. Meng, why are you here?" Li Ping shouted hurriedly, and ran up, nodding and bowing, making Xiao Ru want to vomit.


    Although this is work, and this is society, in a company, courtesy of colleagues and respect for bosses are what most people do, but Li Ping is really too obvious.


    Xiao Ru also stepped forward and greeted President Meng.


    Meng Na looked up at them, then smiled and said, "It''s such a coincidence, Xiao Ru is also here." She just nodded politely at Li Ping, but was very enthusiastic towards Xiao Ru.


    "Well, I came here today to deliver some materials, so I came with Li Ping''s purchase car." Xiaoru nodded blushing.


    Meng Na looked at her and then at Li Ping, she seemed to be interested in: "Young people, should you go out and walk more, how about it? Can you adapt to the new position?"


    "Adapted, very adapted!" Li Ping said first.


    Xiao Ru nodded implicitly: "There is still a lot to learn."


    "That''s good, oh, I found a vegetable farmer, his food is very good, I am going to visit his house with him. If it is good, we may order our food from him in the future." Meng Na Tao.


    Li Ping was very surprised. What kind of person did he say in his heart, so he could make President Meng make a decision. This is the second in command of the company!


    Then I thought, um, this must be a related householder, or he is doing a good job of instrumentation.


    As he was thinking, suddenly Li Ping heard a sudden, inferior engine noise, and after a glance, it was Jiang Xiaohu.


    He was stepping on his motorcycle from the alley next to the vegetable market, ready to ride out.The car started very hard and only caught fire in a few minutes.


    Li Ping couldn''t help showing a mocking smile on his face, and quietly glanced at Xiao Ru: "Huh, this is the man, poor and sloppy, he doesn''t even have a decent means of transportation. Look at that car, it''s scumbags. Huh? It''s a miracle to be able to run."


    Xiaoru also noticed the existence of Jiang Xiaohu. She watched him approach with anxious expression, and finally stopped.


    Jiang Xiaohu parked, resting his feet on the ground, and glanced at the environment in front of him. He was surprised to see Xiaoru coming back again: "Hey, it''s you, are you back again?"


    "Well, you..." Xiao Ru just wanted to ask if Mr. Meng had ordered his food, but was roughly interrupted by Li Ping.


    Li Ping stepped forward, separated the two, lowered his voice to Jiang Xiaohu, and said with restraint: "Jiang Xiaohu, what are you doing? Why don''t you go? We have business here..."


    Meng Na herself was waiting for Jiang Xiaohu, and seeing him coming, she was going to let him put the motorcycle in the pickup, and then the two cars drove to Jiangbian Village.


    But Li Ping''s sudden interruption interrupted her thoughts.Meng Na watched Li Ping''s performance with interest, and quickly understood the network of relationships between the three young people.


    "Hehe, that''s how it is." Meng Na held back a smile and secretly said.


    She has always been a smart woman and likes this feeling of looking down very much.She can see through the minds of others, but is not known to others.


    Li Ping obviously looked down on Jiang Xiaohu, the two were familiar, at least they knew each other.And Meng Na boldly speculated whether Li Ping refused to purchase Jiang Xiaohu''s vegetables.Unfortunately, she came and decided to buy Jiang Xiaohu''s food.His unintentional action probably broke Li Ping''s plan?


    Now Meng Na is very curious about how Jiang Xiaohu will deal with the situation in front of her.


    Obviously, in Li Ping''s view, he is an absolutely disadvantaged group and worthy of bullying.


    "Will this kid rise up to resist? How will he resist? Well, he looks so strong, so there is a high probability that he will rush to beat Xiao Li?" Meng Na secretly said, "Don''t look at this kid always smiling, but he is actually stupefied. How bad is the child. Maybe he will complain to me? I must have seen that I am Boss Li Ping..."


    She has always been very accurate in seeing people, and this time she doesn''t think there will be exceptions.


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his brows and glanced at Li Ping. Seeing this guy jumping around like a magic fight, he just felt amused.


    Obviously Li Ping is still jealous, and he is not lightly jealous.But some things can''t be solved by being jealous, especially girls'' hearts.Jiang Xiaohu has never been in love, but he also knows the truth.


    Xiaoru doesn''t like Li Ping, nor does he like Li Ping.


    Since he doesn''t like it, and the other person is his own irrelevant person, why bother with him?In front of beautiful women, this is still a loss.


    Therefore, the method Jiang Xiaohu adopted was cold treatment.


    He just smirked at Li Ping.Parked the car and turned to look at Meng Na: "Mr. Meng, can you count on buying vegetables?"


    "Forget it, of course." Meng Na replied with a smile.


    With her watery hands, she gently stroked her wavy hair, revealing her white neck.The creamy skin was as delicate as the only cream cake Jiang Xiaohu had eaten when he was a child.


    He will never forget the sweet scent of that delicious cream, with endless aftertastes.Seeing Meng Na''s neck, she couldn''t help swallowing without concealment.

 63 Chapter 63

    Meng Na saw his Adam''s apple shrugged, and the huge Adam''s apple showed the majesty of the male.


    This made her heart surging, and her body was inexplicably hot.


    She made no secret of her admiration for Jiang Xiaohu, her eyes greedily lingering on the young body.


    Meng Na is expecting Jiang Xiaohu to sue herself, she can''t wait to tease this little milk wolf dog.


    But she was very afraid of that scene, it would make her feel disappointed in Jiang Xiaohu.


    In short, Meng Na is now very interested.


    "Then go!" Jiang Xiaohu completely ignored Li Ping, as if the other party was Air, "If you are sure to buy, I will expand the planting. Come, move the car!"


    He patted the motorcycle and smiled.


    Li Ping was so angry that he was angry when he saw Jiang Xiaohu, and said to his heart: "I won''t help you move the car, let''s see what you do!"


    Jiang Xiaohu had expected him to come out earlier, smiled, pulled the car with both hands, and lifted the car with a slight scream.


    Xiaoru and Meng Na were dumbfounded, especially Meng Na, their two Danfeng eyes were about to glow.I can''t wait to stretch out my little hand and touch Jiang Xiaohu all over his body.


    I saw Jiang Xiaohu''s wheat-colored skin shimmering, and his tight muscles almost exploded.Despite wearing clothes, the chest muscles, abdominal muscles, and biceps are still faintly visible, and the male charm is undoubtedly evident.


    Li Ping almost saved a bit of blood, is this still a human?No, this car is fake, right?If it weren''t for a lump of engine oil hanging next to it, and the parts clinked, Li Ping would almost think it was a fake car.


    This old-fashioned motorcycle must weigh 200 kilograms.It is not impossible to hold a person with more manpower, but it is definitely not in this way.Looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s appearance, he was relaxed, talking and laughing freely, his face was not changed, as if he was carrying a baby carriage in his hand.


    Li Ping followed Jiang Xiaohu''s movements with his gaze, and watched him lift the motorcycle, lift the motorcycle, cross the railing, and put it into the rear compartment.


    Damn!


    Li Ping''s brain was buzzing, and he was speechless for a while.He was particularly frustrated, especially the old farmers who were a few vegetable vendors on the opposite side, yelling to Jiang Xiaohu: "Good boy, good strength!"


    "Haha, thank you fathers and villagers for joining us, see you next time!" Jiang Xiaohu clasped his fists, turned around in a cool manner, and then looked at Meng Na, "Meng Na, why are you leaving?"


    "Ah? Oh, you get in the car with me... Xiao Li Xiaoru, follow along!" Meng Na said.


    "But President Meng, the chassis of your car is not suitable for mountain roads!" Li Ping hurriedly said.


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter if you run occasionally." Meng Na turned and got into the car, calling Jiang Xiaohu to get on the car.


    Xiao Ru felt puzzled. Meng Na''s car was just bought, and it was a few hundred thousand small, so precious.Why is it so generous this time?


    Li Ping hummed angrily and lost face to Honghua Town.He couldn''t compare to Jiang Xiaohu in Lihua Hotel, and he didn''t expect that people would easily compare him here.


    This soft fist didn''t seem to hurt at all when hitting his body, but in fact he couldn''t breathe.


    He got into the car dejectedly, started the car, followed Meng Na''s car, and waited to set sail.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the new car, just like its owner, red and bright.Look at the oil and sweat on my body again, I am a little embarrassed to get into the car.


    "What''s wrong?" Meng Na asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "I am so dirty!"


    "It doesn''t matter, this car can be cleaned." Meng Na said generously.


    Who doesn''t know she has a cleanliness addiction?That is, I was conquered by this little wolf dog. I changed someone else and didn''t want to get in the car without washing my feet.


    Jiang Xiaohu decided to take the back seat, but before he reached the door of the car, Meng Na smiled and invited, "Brother, sit with me!" She patted the passenger seat.


    He agreed, slipping into the co-pilot seat and sitting down.Before leaving, he waved his hand to the old farmer who had been communicating with him before, "Master, I''m leaving, you will sell slowly!"


    "Hey, go with you!" The uncle waved at him.


    When the two cars left, several vegetable farmers began to talk with their heads.


    "Have you seen that girl, I guess it''s all soaked!"


    "That''s not it, our young man is not covered, you look at that strength, which woman can withstand it? It''s almost as long as I was young."


    "Haha, come on, it''s called an extraordinary talent! But in my opinion, this kid might be a big one!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know that his colleagues were discussing him with envy and hatred at this time. He was sitting in the car, smelling the scent of roses, relaxed and happy.After giving directions concisely, he leaned against the car window and admired the scenery.


    Before this road, Jiang Xiaohu had no idea how many times he had walked.Since he was in middle school, he has traveled back and forth on this steep spiral mountain road.It''s just that at that time, most of them were taken by tractors, and then urban and rural buses were used, but they were still in tatters.Occasionally sit on my dad''s broken motorcycle, my buttocks can buckle.


    This time it was different. The comfortable leather seats and the solid air-conditioning made the interior temperature only about 20 degrees.As soon as Jiang Xiaohu sat in, he felt refreshed and sighed beautifully.


    There is a big beauty next to him. Although she is nearly ten years older than him, she is well maintained and looks like she is in her twenties.


    The most important thing is that Jiang Xiaohu discovered that women can be so handsome when driving.


    He had always believed that women are not suitable for operating machinery and the like, especially driving, which is simply a road killer.


    But Meng Na was different, her movements were smooth and skilled, and she started to stop and accelerate without a trace. He sat in the car without any bumps.


    The car drove for about ten minutes without speaking, but the atmosphere was not embarrassing.


    Meng Na turned on the radio and picked a station with soothing music.With the lining of music, the scenery inside the car is more beautiful.


    "Brother, how old are you?" Meng Na asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Nineteen, almost twenty."


    "Oh, eleven years younger than me." Meng Na smiled, "Sister is old!"


    "No, you seem to be one or two years older than me." Jiang Xiaohu turned to look at her, and said sincerely.


    Meng Na''s heart moved, she could hear these ten or twenty times a day, but Jiang Xiaohu said it, but she had a different feeling.


    She pondered it carefully and knew where the reason was¡ªsincere.


    This young man can always give people a sincere feeling.

 64 Chapter 64

    The car drove slowly on the mountain road, first because Meng Na was unfamiliar with the road, and the mountain road was extremely slow, and second, she enjoyed the time alone with Jiang Xiaohu.


    "what''s your name?"


    "Why don''t you keep reading?"


    "How many people are in the family?"


    And so on and so on.


    Before meeting Jiang Xiaohu, Meng Na felt that only eight women would ask about other people''s privacy like checking their household registration.But today, she played a full eighth.


    Jiang Xiaohu answered one by one, and the two people got along very well on the road.


    Gradually, Meng Na relaxed her defenses-for this road.When turning the corner, I also started to release myself.Their car speeds up gradually, throwing the pickup away far.Meng Na even forgot to care about her chassis, because chatting with Jiang Xiaohu is so fun!


    She has seen countless people in her life and had several boyfriends, one of whom was very emotional.Because of her outstanding knowledge, outstanding ability, and a charming face, none of her predecessors are general.


    Compared with Jiang Xiaohu, those men talk well and are well-dressed, and all of them are considered successful people.


    However, the feeling Jiang Xiaohu brought to Meng Na was pure and sincere, unmatched by any man before.


    This made Meng Na fall in love with this Jiang Xiaohu with the jingle of the bell.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know that a huge net was spreading quietly towards him.


    Another mountain curve arrived, and she was talking and laughing with Jiang Xiaohu, talking about interesting things about her college time.Her eloquence is very good, and the storytelling is very wonderful, Jiang Xiaohu listened to it, and fell in love.


    By the time he noticed a rock in front of him was rolling down the mountain, it was too late.


    Wow!


    The stone was about the size of an iron pan, and it rolled down rapidly from the hillside tens of meters away.Although the stone is not too big, the impact is not small at all.When it rolled down, it kept hitting trees, flowers and grass, bringing up a piece of mud and flying dust.


    "Be careful!" Jiang Xiaohu slammed her hand subconsciously, and lightly beat the steering wheel out.


    The car was too fast and they spoke hard, and they had already arrived at the rockfall.The moment Jiang Xiaohu grabbed Meng Na''s hand, the stone had already rolled onto the road, and it was about to collide with the car body.


    At this moment, Meng Na''s face was scorched and Hua Rong turned pale.Regardless of her outstanding ability at work, she usually likes to go out for outings, but here is the real field, she seems to be incapable of handling such things.


    Fortunately, although Jiang Xiaohu''s steering wheel was played lightly, the timing was cleverly grasped.The stone was just wiping the taillights of the car and rumbling down the cliff.


    Then, Meng Na stepped on the brake.


    Karma!


    There was the sound of rasping tires rubbing against the road, leaving a long black mark on the road.


    The cold sweat crackled and rolled off the two of them, the sweat soaked through their clothes.The cold air blew, and the two of them were trembling with the cold in this hot summer.


    Jiang Xiaohu was panting heavily, with the illusion that his soul flew up to the sky and fell back into his body.The sound of stones colliding under the mountain road is very far away.He couldn''t imagine what would happen if the car was hit by a stone just now?


    He turned his head and glanced at Meng Na. He wanted to comfort the eldest sister from the city, but as soon as his eyes fell on her, he was shocked and his nosebleeds flowed down.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s throat was thirsty, and the temperature in the car seemed to have risen several degrees.


    Just because Meng Na felt that there was a stove next to her, she turned her head to look at him, and wanted to say thanks by the way: "Thank you, you saved us..."


    Before she finished speaking, she couldn''t help laughing.


    What did Jiang Xiaohu look like, his mouth slanted and his nose bleeding all over his chin, he smirked like a idiot.


    After laughing, she felt very proud again, huh, elder sister is like this, even eleven years younger than herself can attract.


    She was so distressed that she hurriedly took out the tissue and wiped Jiang Xiaohu''s nosebleeds: "Okay, the stones are gone, let''s go."


    Meng Na''s voice was so gentle, her fingers were cool and moist, and it was very comfortable to touch.Jiang Xiaohu endured it hundreds of times before stopping the urge to grab her hand.


    He nodded embarrassedly: "Well, it was really dangerous just now, so you must be careful when walking the mountain road!"


    "Yes, it''s dangerous." Meng Na repeated, then giggled, then started the car, and the red Mazda continued to speed forward.


    Everything is so slow to speak, but in fact it is only in a few minutes.They passed, the pickup is not in place yet.Li Ping and Xiaoru, who were sitting in the pickup, didn''t even know what happened just now.


    Meng Na dialed Xiaoru''s phone and reminded them to pay attention to the rolling rocks on the mountain.


    After this storm, Meng Na and Jiang Xiaohu seemed to have a little more tacit understanding.


    "Can you drive?" Meng Na asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu replied absently: "No."


    He kept looking out the window, if not, he would look at Meng Na involuntarily.That''s not good, after all, they are here to buy his vegetables.


    He calculated it and collected it at five yuan a catty, simply and rudely with cucumbers.The climate here in Jiangbian Village is relatively good, and almost five seasons of cucumbers can be produced in two years.


    Usually, cucumber yields about 10,000 catties per mu of land. This is mainly because they are mostly mountainous and relatively barren.But with the landscape, he can guarantee that the output will double.


    In other words, at least 20,000 catties in one season, two to three seasons a year, that is 300,000!Throwing out the cost, he makes a net profit of more than 200,000 yuan a year.


    Tsk tsk, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t even think of it before this.Moreover, he felt that his cucumbers, tomatoes and other vegetables definitely cost more than five yuan.


    Lihua Hotel can accept it, and it can certainly be done elsewhere.In the city, there should be a more powerful hotel than Lihua Hotel, right?


    Just because of these calculations, he appeared absent-minded when answering questions.Under the seemingly calm appearance, there is absolute excitement in my heart!


    Meng Na heard him say that she couldn''t drive, and she was immediately afraid again and again.Wow, just now a guy who can''t drive, grabbed his hand and hit the steering wheel, and he was still in such a dangerous juncture?!


    The hairs on his body are standing straight, and I feel that I have definitely gone out to worship God, and God bless me.


    But she thought about it, and immediately admired Jiang Xiaohu again: "It''s amazing, I can''t drive, but the car feels so good. Tsk tsk~"


    "Hehe!" Jiang Xiaohu smirked at her, embarrassed to look at Meng Na again, so he quickly turned his head to look at the scenery outside.

 65 Chapter 65

    The car finally drove into Jiangbian Village.


    A few little hairy kids were playing pebble at the intersection, and there was a group of people playing poker under the shade of the trees next to them.


    Dididi!


    The crisp and sweet sound of car horns broke the tranquility of this small mountain village.


    Both adults and children stopped what they were doing and stared curiously at the two cars entering the village.


    Despite the rapid development of society, cars are not rare in counties, even in certain towns and villages.However, Jiangbian Village is closed and remote, and cars are definitely a rare species.


    Zhang Fugong''s family is rich, right?He only has a broken van.


    "Ah, why is this a big man entering the village?"


    "Tsk tusk, are those who help the poor go to the countryside?"


    "No, how can those people drive such a car? Yeah?? Who is it that rides, Jiang Xiaohu?"


    When they discovered that the person sitting in the passenger seat was actually Jiang Xiaohu, all of their eyes almost fell on the ground.


    The children bounced and jumped, shouting cheerfully around the slowly moving car.Occasionally naughty, stretched out his dirty little hand, and printed a handprint on the clean car body, which made him very happy.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt sour when he saw this scene.It''s all because the village is too poor, and the people here still live the days of the last century.


    Meng Na also sighed in her heart. All along, her favorable family background and her own work have allowed her to lead the life of a master.Traveling domestically every three times, traveling abroad twice a year, food and accommodation are all luxury.


    Where did she want it, it turns out that there is still such a poor place in this world.The woman involuntarily slowed down the car, while secretly looking at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Is he from this village?" Thinking of this, she was heartbroken.


    The big boy talks about his appearance and his mind, and he does not lose to his peers in the city.But because of the shackles of poverty, his start was so difficult.


    At this moment, Meng Na made a determination to help Jiang Xiaohu.Of course, it depends on whether the other party is worth helping.


    "Brother Huzi, I want to ride in the car." A child begged, jumping through the door of the car.


    Jiang Xiaohu had a smile on his face, but he was embarrassed.If this was his own car, he would open the door to welcome these stinky boys into the car.But this car belongs to someone else. The car is so clean, but these stinky kids are dirty.


    Karma!


    Meng Na stopped the car, opened the rear door with a smile, and waved to the children nicely: "Come on!"


    "Oh!" The children cheered and jumped into the car one by one.


    Meng Na smiled bitterly, and soon there were two adults and five small dolls in her car.


    "Okay, little monsters, all sit down!" Meng Na smiled and Jiang Xiaohu was surprised. He couldn''t see that this rich city woman didn''t resist the children in the village, and was good at coaxing them.


    Look, the children giggled as soon as she spoke. They probably liked the rich and beautiful aunts in this city.


    As the car drove into the village, Jiang Xiaohu walked through the streets in the enviable gaze of a crowd of old and young men.


    He saw a slip of stickers on Jiang Xiaolong''s forehead, and it seemed that the poker game was not going well.


    Jiang Xiaolong also saw Jiang Xiaohu, he was surprised, his eyes were greedy and lost, and he lingered on the car and the woman.


    "Xiaolong, your family is going to have a golden phoenix!" An old man jokingly said, "Look back and tell your family, don''t always have trouble with your second child. More groups and groups, and later you can drink broth. Isn''t it?"


    "Hahaha!" everyone laughed.


    Jiang Xiaolong''s face couldn''t help burning red: "Go go! A bunch of old people who don''t die, why don''t they die?"


    He got up angrily and slammed the card on the board.


    The card table was originally a rotten wooden board on a stone, and he flipped it directly on the ground.


    "Ah, this kid is so eager to lose, why did he even mix up poker!"


    "Haha, old uncle, don''t taunt him, see this baby blushing like blood."


    Everyone laughed and laughed, but Jiang Xiaolong was angrily and limply went home.


    In fact, not only Jiang Xiaolong was angry today, but Zhang Fugong was also angry with his nose.


    He would have been good to drink tea in the shade of the tree, chatting with an old man.Suddenly heard the car horn sound, he leaned half of his body and looked around curiously.


    As a result, he was not careful, and he even fell to the ground with a chair.He clicked and crashed, and the other person was caught on the ground, just like a big turtle.


    After getting up with a sullen face, something that made Zhang Fugong even more angry happened-it turned out that it was Jiang Xiaohu who was sitting in the car?Really unreasonable, unreasonable!


    What is even more irritating is that the old buddies helped Zhang Fugong up, but his wife was laughing at him while licking melon seeds at the counter, as if watching a joke.


    "You stupid woman, laugh at you!" Zhang Fugong cursed.


    When he scolded, Miao Juhua got excited.During this period of time, she and Jiang Xiaolong were fighting fiercely, and her heart was a little rippling.But Jiang Xiaolong hadn''t come to her for several days because of his injury, and she felt scorched in her heart.


    At this moment, the emotions all exploded on the husband.Miao Juhua got up, rushed out from the counter, grabbed her husband''s ear and cursed: "You stupid man, who do you curse?"


    "Just scold you, eat melon seeds at the counter every day, why don''t you fatter you!"


    The two couples staged a set of martial arts at the door of this house.


    The so-called happy and sad, Jiang Xiaohu has already left, bringing Meng Na to the field with joy.


    After stopping the car, Meng Na put a few dolls out of the car and went out to play, she took off her glasses and stood watching.


    "Wow, you kid lied to me." She groaned, "I said there are more than ten acres of land, how much do you have here?"


    Jiang Xiaohu blushed: "Sorry, sister, I didn''t mean it. But I can guarantee that every cucumber and every tomato I have is fresh and high-quality. There is a little fertilizer and pesticide in my field. No need, it¡¯s all green and organic, don¡¯t believe me, come and see!


    Anxious, he grabbed Meng Na''s hand and pulled her into the field.


    At that moment, the experienced Meng Na felt an electric shock.


    She couldn''t help but recall her first love, young and ignorant girlhood, and knew nothing about the opposite sex.When holding hands with boys for the first time, there was such an electric current, enough for her to remember for a lifetime.


    Now, this feeling is back!


    Meng Na shuddered, but Jiang Xiaohu didn''t notice it. He was so eager to let Meng Na see his vegetable garden.


    He took Meng Na around in the field, showing her tomatoes and cucumbers one by one, and also picked a tomato and wiped it clean for her to eat.


    Meng Na hesitated. She has always been picky about eating, especially hygiene. If it is not clean, she would never eat it.


    On the way, the pickup also slowly stopped.


    Li Ping was in a depressed mood and became very angry. When he got out of the car, he shouted at a few dolls: "Go away, go away, go away if you don''t want to die!"

 66 Chapter 66

    The breeze blows the hills and fields, red, green and green. The rural scenery is so charming, but it is a pity that the village is too poor.


    Meng Na hesitated, took the tomato from Jiang Xiaohu, and took a bite.


    In an instant, she was attracted by the wonderful taste in her mouth, as if hit by a thunderbolt, her expression dull.


    After taking the first bite, she swallowed, and couldn''t wait to take the second and third bites.


    As an executive and shareholder of Lihua Hotel, what she usually eats and uses is not high-end products?Although she is in a small county, her consumption is among the high-end crowd.


    She eats organic fruits and vegetables every day.Indeed, the more expensive things, the higher the quality.But she dared to guarantee her life. This tomato is the most delicious tomato she has ever eaten in her life.


    "What did I eat before?" She couldn''t help sighing.


    Regardless of her image, Meng Na wiped her mouth and hands with a tissue after eating the tomato. She looked at Jiang Xiaohu with unconsciousness.


    "Tomatoes are really good, but you can''t keep up with the output. We need to know that our hotel requires at least two hundred kilograms of vegetables a day. This is still an average. Once the peak season is encountered, there is no five hundred kilograms that cannot be taken."


    She looked forward to this piece of land, and the land beside it, from the perspective of her layman, felt very barren.But Jiang Xiaohu''s piece of land was red in the black, with a fragrance of earth and natural fragrance, which was obviously fertile.


    The soil is fertile, which is probably why Jiang Xiaohu can grow so delicious.However, such fertile land is limited after all.


    Meng Na is embarrassed. The principle of the restaurant has always been to choose one to cooperate.They will not buy in pieces, and Jiang Xiaohu obviously cannot meet the requirements.


    Is it possible to pass by with such regret?


    Jiang Xiaohu saw what was on her mind, and hurriedly explained: "Sister, don''t worry, as long as you are willing to ask for my vegetables, I will guarantee the supply of vegetables anyway."


    "Not only quantity, but also quality." Meng Na reminded him.


    "That''s natural, Jiang Xiaohu is a living sign." He patted his chest and looked at each other seriously.


    Meng Na was amused by his appearance, but was also moved by his sincere eyes.


    The two were chatting in the field, but Li Ping was very happy.


    He was in the mood, happy with this piece of land that was mostly empty.


    It can be seen that this piece of land should belong to Jiang Xiaohu.Wow, that kid dare to lie, saying that there are more than ten acres of vegetable land in the family.


    There are more than ten acres of land. Where are the vegetables?Just rely on the two ridges to break the ground?Is that a vegetable field?Vegetable garden, right?Is it enough for his family?


    Humph, Mr. Meng is the least fond of people talking.You are miserable now, hahaha!


    Li Ping was so happy in his heart that he couldn''t help laughing.


    That''s so cool!


    Although he could not hear the dialogue between Meng Na and Jiang Xiaohu, he imagined that President Meng must be furious.Look, all trembling with anger.


    No, at this time, it''s time for us gays to come forward.


    Li Ping cleared his throat, sorted his clothes, and rushed into the field.


    Xiao Ru watched him stomping all over and stumbling all his crops, and his face was pale with anger: "Li Ping, what''s the matter with you, can you respect the fruits of other people''s labor?"


    Following the slowness, the two came to Meng Na and Jiang Xiaohu.


    I heard Meng Na say: "Okay, let''s go to your house and sign the contract."


    After speaking, she stretched out her jade arm and looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a smile.


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned, then overjoyed: "Really? Great, thank you, thank you Meng!"


    He held Meng Na''s hand and shook wildly.Meng Na''s tears almost rushed out of her eyes when she squeezed the opponent accidentally.


    Jiang Xiaohu realized that he was too strong, and hurriedly retracted his hand and apologized to the other party.


    Meng Na breathed a sigh of relief, shaking her hand, her hand was red, and her fingers were almost pinched.


    "Hey, you stinky boy, you have so much strength." Meng Na groaned.


    Jiang Xiaohu was happy, but Li Ping was dumbfounded.He doesn''t understand, what the hell is going on?Xiao Ru was very happy, although most of the credit for this incident was President Meng, and it was indeed Jiang Xiaohu''s own conviction.But anyway, hook up with her, right?If she can help, she feels that she is right to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Secretly, she gave Jiang Xiaohu a thumbs up and praised.The other party also smiled at her, and said, "Thank you, please come back and ask you to eat something delicious."


    Eating delicious food is probably the only way Jiang Xiaohu can think of to return and please the girl so far.


    "Meng, President Meng..." Li Ping called.


    Meng Na looked back at him: "Oh Li Ping, it''s just that we decided to buy his vegetables. It''s really good. Would you like to try it?"


    Li Ping really couldn''t squeeze a smile on his face. He took a deep breath, his head dumbfounded: "But, there is no food here. The demand for our restaurant..."


    "Don''t worry about this, oh yes, I have also negotiated the price with Xiaojiang. Cucumbers and tomatoes will be purchased at eight yuan a catty, and vegetables like products will cost fifteen yuan a catty. Later based on quality and supply. Performance, there is still the possibility of improvement. Regarding this matter, I will personally talk to your supervisor. You can rest assured."


    Li Ping was dumbfounded.


    This price is the price they signed a contract with an ecological park before, and even the vegetable price of the other party is only twelve yuan.


    He took a breath, and dared not speak any more.


    It seems that Jiang Xiaohu really has a way of coaxing women. He didn''t know what kind of ecstasy soup he had put on Mr. Meng. He actually coaxed him for a while and signed a high-priced contract.


    "Hmph, maybe something happened to the two of them on the road." Li Ping secretly said, "Meng is single. I heard that he is a''tough'' woman. This must be the case! I knew that I would come to comfort her first."


    Li Ping felt regretful in his heart, but had to obey instructions.


    After talking and watching, Jiang Xiaohu returned home with Mr. Meng and his party with joy.


    At home, my grandmother and old lady have already cooked their food, waiting for him to come back to eat.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu entering the door with a beautiful western-style eldest daughter, both women were dumbfounded, and they didn''t even know how to greet the guests.


    "Huzi, who is this?" Grandma asked her grandson quietly.


    Wang Xifeng also looked at his son and asked with his eyes.


    Jiang Xiaohu introduced to everyone, the two talents were relieved, almost at the same time relieved.


    The two of them certainly hope Jiang Xiaohu finds a wife sooner, but they don''t want him to find such a wife.For families like them, a wife like Meng Na is too high-end to afford.


    In order to entertain the guests, Wang Xifeng temporarily grabbed a chicken and slaughtered it to stew the soup, and went to the vegetable garden to pinch two handfuls of green vegetables and add vegetables temporarily.


    Cut whole pieces, half an hour, the meal should start, and everyone will serve.

 67 Chapter 67

    In the farmyard at dusk in early summer, the dog was lying at the gate, waving its tail leisurely.It has just eaten and is satisfied.


    A few chicks followed the mother chicken¡¯s ass, pecking and eating in the vegetable garden, enjoying the family.


    Under the sweet-scented osmanthus tree in the courtyard, a low square table was set up, and the host and guests counted people around the square table to eat.At the dinner table, plain meals were also piled up, and the scent wafted in the wind in the yard.


    "Wow, it''s so fragrant, Auntie, your hands are so clever!" Meng Na took a hard breath, held back her saliva, and praised Wang Xifeng.


    Wang Xifeng was praised, blushing, and smiled honestly: "Why, we rural people are rough in cooking, don''t mind. Come on, try the old hen chicken soup, this is our farm''s free-range chicken."


    "Really?" Meng Na''s eyes lit up, thoughtful, and couldn''t help but glance at the group of chicken babies in the small vegetable garden next to her.


    The chicken soup was on the table, everyone ate, one bowl for each person, including Jiang Xiaohu, were all stunned by the delicious taste.


    Xiao Ru praised: "Wow! Auntie, this chicken soup is simply happy water!"


    "Huh?! What secret seasoning is added to this chicken soup? Auntie, you are good at craftsmanship." Even Li Ping, who had a lot of opinions on Jiang Xiaohu, couldn''t help but praise.


    Meng Na even drank two bowls of soup and was full of praise.


    Everyone''s praise made the chef unexpected.Wang Xifeng asked herself that she was not a housewife with a superb cooking skill, and the chicken soup was also unwilling to drink, and used it to serve customers.No, she was not willing to take a sip yet.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt sorry for his old mother, and quickly put another bowl in his own bowl, and handed it to her and said, "You taste it, it tastes really good and delicious!"


    During this period of time, thanks to the black soil of the mountains and rivers, the soil quality of the home has been greatly improved.The quality of Jiang Xiaohu''s vegetables, crops and crops have also been improved.So the delicious food he eats is not too small, especially after eating so many high-end foods at Lihua Restaurant, he feels that his taste buds are open.


    However, with so many delicacies added together, it is not as delicious as this bowl of chicken soup tonight.While he was amazed, he was also very curious.


    He still knows the cooking skills of my old lady, and the standard of home cooking is not up to this level.Then the only thing that can be explained is the ingredients.


    Is the meat of the chicken itself delicious, or, as Li Ping said, there is indeed a mysterious secret seasoning?


    "You drink!" Wang Xifeng glanced at his son distressedly. It is rare to make good food. With so many people, his son can''t drink a few sips.


    Jiang Xiaohu arrogantly fed her to her mouth and forced her to take a sip.After taking a sip of chicken soup, Wang Xifeng''s eyes straightened, his tongue was knotted, and his face was extremely red, as if he was drunk with wine and couldn''t say a word.


    She was moved by her craft, my God, how could this chicken soup taste so good?


    The mother and son gave a bowl of chicken soup, which was seen by everyone, and their moods were different.


    Xiaoru thought of her mother. When she was a child, she was in a rural area and was also very poor. The family couldn''t eat a few good meals all year round.Whenever there is delicious food, the mother will leave it to her husband.She was a little bit sad, and she secretly rejoiced that she was still upbeat, with a salary of several thousand a month, so she went back to buy gifts for her mother.


    Li Ping drank the delicious chicken soup while despising the mother and son: "Huh, you are in a poor look. Don''t think that if Ms. Meng made a verbal agreement with you, you can make money. Don''t forget, there is still behind. What a cow!"


    Meng Na thinks more. Not only does she want to buy the vegetables from Jiang Xiaohu''s house, she also wants to order local chickens here.


    Obviously, this remote place is actually beautiful and has natural resources that cannot be replaced.If you can make use of it, you can make a lot of money in the future.


    She just hasn''t thought about how to do it yet.This requires a partner, preferably a local, who can help her with some of the affairs here.The best candidate, her eyes drifted to Jiang Xiaohu quietly, and she was naturally this milky little wolf dog.


    From Jiang Xiaohu, Meng Na even exaggeratedly smelled the blood of a virgin.


    In addition, Meng Na is very emotional and affectionate between mother and child.She lost her mother at a young age, and her teenage father married a stepmother and went home. She has always lacked family warmth.Seeing that the relationship between mother and child is so good, I can''t help being a little envious.In addition to envy, I also appreciate Jiang Xiaohu more and more.


    If a person can treat his parents nicely, his basic character will not be bad.Coupled with a little shrewd brain, it will become a big tool in the future.


    At this moment, Meng Na had already decided to cooperate with Jiang Xiaohu.


    Everyone was smiling, and the atmosphere was very harmonious after the meal.After dinner, Meng Na and Jiang Xiaohu discussed in detail about cooperation.


    The meal has to be eaten one bite at a time, and the road has to be taken step by step. Meng Na did not tell Jiang Xiaohu of her long-term plan.She only said: "You get our company to talk about the specific contract, so how about it, will you come over if you have time these days?"


    "Good!" Jiang Xiaohu nodded fiercely.


    Li Ping interrupted: "Where are the dishes? When will they be delivered? These days, the restaurant happens to be in high demand."


    He just wants to destroy Jiang Xiaohu''s good deeds, who makes this guy so annoying?


    Meng Na pondered for a moment, then turned to look at him, her eyes were very meaningful, but it was a pity that Li Ping didn''t understand, just bowed her head awkwardly.


    "Let''s buy the food from other places first..." Meng Na said, she was trying to relieve Jiang Xiaohu''s pressure.


    After all, she also saw it with her own eyes. Although Jiang Xiaohu does have more than ten acres of land, most of it is currently vacant.It''s too late to catch up to this time.She originally wanted Jiang Xiaohu to start fulfilling the contract after two months.


    But Jiang Xiaohu laughed: "No, I can deliver the food tomorrow! How many catties it costs, let''s talk about it!"


    "At least two hundred catties of greens, one hundred catties of tomatoes, one hundred catties of cucumbers a day." Li Ping stretched out three fingers, "This is the least!" He emphasized.


    "Okay, wrap it on me." Jiang Xiaohu patted his chest, four hundred catties, and the grandfather came. This is a lot of income. If you calculate it, you can get three or four thousand yuan in the account, which can catch up with your father''s salary. It''s-it can''t be sent on time, and it will be owed.If you don''t give away one day''s food, you will make a lot of money less!


    Jiang Xiaohu is a standard money fan, how can he let this large sum of money fly away from under his nose?


    Wang Xifeng waited for the grandmother to enter the house to rest. When he came out, he heard a few hundred kilograms, and didn''t figure out what was going on.


    When she knew that her son was going to make four hundred catties of vegetables a day for others, she was shocked. She hurriedly pulled her son¡¯s clothes and walked aside and whispered: "My baby, where are you going to make so many vegetables? We must be a solid person. It''s a lie."


    "Mom, don''t worry, Shanren has a clever plan!" Jiang Xiaohu winked at her.

 68 Chapter 68

    Jiang Xiaohu agreed in one fell swoop, which surprised everyone.


    Li Ping thought he would retreat in the face of difficulties. Who would have thought that this kid would have a tough mouth and want to hold on.Where are you going to get so many dishes?Is it possible to grab someone else''s house?


    Even if it is acquired, others will sell it to him?Will he have such a large capital?Besides, can the quality of the vegetables received be the same as his?


    After waiting for many questions, not only Li Ping considered it, but Meng Na had already calculated it in her heart.


    "This kid is trying to lose face? Do I want to tell him that I don''t need to lose face?" Meng Na said, "This family is so poor, or is money making trouble? He knows for a while, where can I get it? How about more dishes? No, let me remind him."


    However, the words came to the lips and swallowed.The reason was that Meng Na saw Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes sparkling because of his confidence, which was extremely attractive.


    In life, Meng Na is always full of licking dogs.Some of them coveted her body, and more of them were people like Li Ping, seeking money and a promotion.


    It was the first time that Jiang Xiaohu had encountered a man who had no distracting thoughts and was as pure as Baiyu.


    In fact, she didn''t know that Jiang Xiaohu had already passed her when she was in the car, but his father had been very strict with him since he was a child, and he couldn''t do gangsters.


    Meng Na decided to let Jiang Xiaohu choose for herself. She was very curious how this kid would complete the food delivery tomorrow.


    "Well, since you said that, we''ll make the decision. You don''t have a car yet? I suggest you prepare the transportation as soon as possible. For the time being, we will send a special car to pull the goods. However, this is not a long-term solution." Meng Na stared at him with a charming smile.


    Jiang Xiaohu is about to have a nosebleed again, this little lady is powerful, and when talking about business, she is also so soft and charming.He is an unworldly young man, how can he withstand this trick?


    When Wang Xifeng saw it, he was secretly upset: "Mother, the women in this city are amazing, no, I have to let my son stay away from her. Well, that little girl is not bad, she is pure, and she looks like an ordinary girl. If Huzi could be with a girl like her, that would be great!"


    The future daughter-in-law in her picture is Xiaoru.This simple peasant woman even feels that her family is a little bit hungry with Xiaoru.


    "Okay, I will trouble you!" Jiang Xiaohu nodded and looked at Meng Na gratefully.


    The two parties negotiated properly, and Meng Na looked at the time: "Oh, it''s past eight o''clock. We have to go back quickly. We will have a meeting tomorrow morning. That''s it. For the past two months, every day at four o''clock in the afternoon, the truck Arrived at Jiangbian Village on time."


    Li Ping was so angry that he vomited blood, but was helpless.Why, what is this kid''s ability, Mr. Meng actually protects him everywhere and thinks about him.


    Seeing that this kid is going to have a great fortune, thinking that what he earns in a day is worth one month''s salary, Li Ping''s heart is so cool.


    Meng Na and the others left, Jiang Xiaohu, mother and son saw off the guests, and the mountain village had already entered the tranquility of night.The car lights are particularly dazzling in the village.


    When the two of them returned home and cleared the table, Wang Xifeng cried out in surprise: "Ah, why is so much money?"


    Jiang Xiaohu ran over to look, and found that under the soup basin, he actually pressed a stack of red banknotes and clicked on it, which was five in total.


    It seems that this is the money left by Meng Na and the others!Jiang Xiaohu was holding the still hot money, and he was very emotional.


    Don''t worry about Li Ping, Meng Na and Xiaoru are two people, and they are so much happier than men!These two friends are worth making!


    Jiang Xiaohu made up his mind to fulfill the contract well and provide others with high-quality vegetables.


    "Mom, this is the food money left by others, please put it away." Jiang Xiaohu also took out the money from himself, "Hey, this is the four hundred yuan I earned from selling vegetables today!"


    A wad of banknotes, nine large sheets, shocked Wang Xifeng.


    At the end of the year, except for the salary that the family elders get back during the New Year, she has never seen so much money.Besides, even the wages are mostly used to pay off debts.


    Now seeing his son get back so much money, Wang Xifeng couldn''t help feeling full of emotions, and his eyes gradually became red.After boiled out, the son has grown up.


    "Wait, Huzi, you brought out dozens of catties of vegetables today, why are you selling so much money?" Wang Xifeng suddenly felt that something was wrong, so he raised his face and interrogated his son.


    Jiang Xiaohu gave the money and ran to the vegetable garden to see the chickens.Hearing her mother''s questioning, she smiled without looking back: "Today you saw that the people in the city are just like ours. What do you say, farm food, green and organic. If you eat it, it is said to live longer. !"


    "Is it right?" Wang Xifeng was half-believing, but she would rather believe that it was true. She still knew how many cubs she raised.


    After loading the money, Wang Xifeng tidied up the dining table, went back to the house and put the money in the money basket.Hey, don''t look at the small 10,000 yuan here. After half a month, the creditor will come to collect the debt!They were all debts owed by Grandpa Huzi when he was ill, and there is still a small part that has not been paid off.


    Her son can make money, she is talking about it, but she thinks about it and feels something is wrong. How can we get hundreds of catties of vegetables?She decided to help her son, get a flashlight, and put on rain boots. She was going to go out and asked each other.


    Although her family doesn''t have so many vegetables, other people grow vegetables and sell them if they can''t finish it.Sell ??to everyone, why not let them buy it?


    As for why you wear rain boots, the main reason is that there is heavy dew at night in the mountains, and walking outside without rain boots tends to wet your pants.


    Seeing his old mother fully armed, Jiang Xiaohu asked, "Mom, what are you doing so late?"


    The mountain village is no better than the city, not even the town.When it gets dark, every household shrinks at home, and the village is frighteningly quiet.


    "Leave me alone, busy with you," Wang Xifeng said.


    "Are you going to find someone to help? It''s about selling vegetables!" However, Mo Ruozi, Jiang Xiaohu guessed her whereabouts at once.


    "Yes, you kid doesn''t think about it before you speak, how can we have so many dishes? But for men, if you say something, one spit and one hole must count! I''m not going to help you wipe your butt. "Wang Xifeng said grotesquely.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Don''t worry, I will find a way. By the way, what do our chickens usually eat?"


    "The rotten leaves in the vegetable field, I''m going." Wang Xifeng didn''t listen to his son''s bragging, turned around and rushed out of the house into the night.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at his mother''s back, his heart warmed.In fact, he and his mother thought of a place to go. The food at home would not be enough for a while, but there are so many in the village, and every family has enough food.


    It''s just a question, how do you make the purchased dishes the same quality as your own home?Jiang Xiaohu is still thinking about this issue and at the same time studying how the meat of these chickens became so delicious.

 69 Chapter 69

    People in Jiangbian Village have a very boring night life.Often when it gets dark, they stay at home, watch TV together, or go to bed early.


    There is only one family that is not so, that is Zhang Fugong''s family.


    Zhang Fugong worked in the city in his early years and became accustomed to some of the habits of the city people. He liked playing cards, drinking tea, and staying up late.


    At that time, I was young and could stay up until the middle of the night, but now I can¡¯t do it anymore. I feel sleepy just after nine.He was taking a nap when suddenly a few dazzling car lights rushed out of the village and flashed him.


    Zhang Fugong raised his head and glanced hummingly, knowing that these were two cars that had driven from Jiang Xiaohu''s house.


    To be honest, these two cars are really rare, and they are both good cars.The people in the village boiled all evening today, and many of them squatted on the wall of the Jiang family for their meals.


    I have never seen such a car in the village, such a woman.


    Thinking of that enchanting young woman and looking at this old sow at home, Zhang Fugong''s heart is really bleeding.


    The car drove past the canteen, and Zhang Fugong also expected them to stop and buy something.But after a stab, they rushed out of the village, only two red stars in the dark were left.


    That''s because the brake lights flashed occasionally.


    "Huh!" Zhang Fugong scratched his thighs and roots, feeling a fire in his heart, and his body was burning uncomfortably.No, I have to find my wife and defeat the fire.


    He grabbed the fan, stood up, put away the tea cup, and walked into the store.


    In fact, at this point, no one came to buy things long ago, he just insisted on not closing the door.In the old days, it was because of visiting the store to hide from the wife to seek public food.But today, he wanted to take the initiative to hand it in.


    He closed the shop and went to the backyard, but he couldn''t find Miao Chrysanthemum everywhere.


    "Xiaohua, Huaer!" Zhang Fugong didn''t care that it was nine o''clock in the evening, and his daughter might have fallen asleep, shouting loudly.


    The lights in Zhang Xiaohua''s room turned on, and she replied with dim eyes, "What''s the matter?"


    "Where is your mother?" Zhang Fugong asked irritably.


    "I don''t know!" Zhang Xiaohua said.


    do not know?How is it possible?After dinner, Miao Juhua used an excuse to go to the village square to dance, actually?Zhang Xiaohua knew that she must have gone to meet her lover.


    In the past few days, Jiang Xiaolong''s legs and feet are inconvenient, and he hasn''t been able to come here to have a tryst with her. Maybe he is waiting in a hurry.


    "Stupid lady, where did you die? No one can be seen at the critical moment!" Zhang Fugong didn''t do what he thought, cursing, and took a shower by himself, and went back to sleep without mentioning it.


    That night, Zhang Fugong tossed and baked the pie, closed his eyes but couldn''t sleep.In his head, it was the back of the little lady in the city.The small waist can be used as a plate.The butt is so awkward.


    "No, I have to deal with everything, today I can''t have to come tomorrow." Zhang Fugong no longer thought about his wife, but began to count the young daughters in the village in his heart.


    After counting, he thought of one person--Biyun.


    Among the few widows in the village, one is Biyun under the age of sixty.By coincidence, she is still the most beautiful woman in the village.Which man is not salivating to her?


    Zhang Fugong also passed, but he was more interested in money. In addition, Miao Juhua had been very close to him before, and had not had time to do anything, so he could only shed some halazi from a distance.


    Now Miao Juhua is busy dancing and singing and twisting Yangko, okay, it gives him some freedom.


    Zhang Fugong began to plan how to act, even considering the route.Thinking of the deliciousness he was about to get, he went to sleep with joy.


    This night, many people are doomed to sleep, because of Wang Xifeng''s appearance.


    Wang Xifeng''s feelings about going out to contact the grocery store were actually very disturbed.


    Although she is popular in the village, this is the first time she has done this kind of thing.Came to the nearest family home, Grandma Wu''s house.


    As soon as she walked in, she told the fifth grandma''s daughter-in-law of her plan: "Old sister-in-law, we will buy the food you can''t finish at the market price."


    "Is there such a good thing?" The fifth grandmother''s daughter-in-law was surprised. You must know that at least you need to ride a motorbike from the village to the town, and the traffic is very inconvenient.


    In catching up with the windy and rainy weather, there were more mudslides, and everyone was trapped in the village.Every household has a vegetable garden, and they can''t finish eating. The rest can occasionally be sold. If you can''t sell it, you can only watch it rot in the ground.


    Now I heard that someone is going to buy it, and Grandma''s five is very happy.Her daughter-in-law was a big speaker again, and immediately called to the neighbors, using this house as a conference room, and starting a meeting.


    As soon as the meeting was held, Wang Xifeng panicked.


    "Old sister, what are you doing with so many vegetables?"


    "How much is a catty?"


    "What do you want? I have everything in my house, just the stars and the moon!"


    Everyone babbled and asked questions, but Wang Xifeng suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    She gave a sigh of relief and pointed to a young daughter-in-law and said, "You call my son and let him come right away!"


    This matter, I am afraid that only Jiang Xiaohu can make it clear.


    When the phone rang, Jiang Xiaohu was squatting on the ground, chatting with a few chickens at home, of course it was unilateral.


    "Ah? Grandma Wu''s house? Okay, come right away!" Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback, thinking something was wrong.Because the background sound of the phone was very noisy, a group of old ladies were clamoring, and he seemed to hear Miao Juhua''s voice.


    Miao Juhua was saying sourly at that time: "Oh, your Lao Jiang family has fought a turnaround! Now that you have money, have all your previous debts been paid off?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu became very angry.When my grandfather was ill, all the villagers donated money.Now the debts of the family are mainly paid back to everyone''s back then.


    The richest people in the village at that time were probably Zhang Fugong and Miao Juhua.But at that time, the two of them didn''t go out of the door, and they didn''t even open the commissary. They pretended not to be at home and just hid.


    After this incident, the villagers looked down on them.


    "The folks in the village, who hasn''t had the three disasters and six disasters? What if you can help?" an old Red Army said angrily, "I donated a year''s subsidy!"


    This old man, only 10,000 yuan a year, gave his grandson to gamble.The one that was easy to save, was all donated to Jiang Xiaohu''s family. Jiang Shizhu''s family was grateful for this kindness.When they made some money, they would pay the old man the first one.


    Compared with this old man, Zhang Fugong and his wife are too impersonal, everyone thinks so.


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard Miao Juhua''s voice, he felt uncomfortable. I was afraid that my old lady would not be able to yell at this woman.Miao Juhua is the only woman in Jiangbian Village who dared to fight with his aunt.


    Three steps in two steps, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly came to the fifth grandma''s house, and when he walked in, he was frightened by the wife and wife of the full yard.


    "Wow, what''s the matter?" he muttered in wonder.

 70 Chapter 70

    "Son, come here!" Wang Xifeng, who was at a loss, saw his son enter the door in the hall, and greeted him quickly.


    Jiang Xiaohu walked through the crowd, came to his mother, and asked in a low voice, "Mom, what''s going on here? Are you holding a reunion conference?"


    "Go and go, don''t be mean." Wang Xifeng said, "That''s it..."


    She talked about the matter, and Jiang Xiaohu was overjoyed when she heard it, and was almost about to kiss her mother hard.


    "My mother, you are really good! This time, thanks to your rescue!" Jiang Xiaohu said in surprise.


    Wang Xifeng glared at him: "It''s not you, stinky boy, bragging and not drafting, doing things unreliable!"


    "Yes, don''t talk about this, let me tell you about the acquisition first." Jiang Xiaohu turned around, cleared his throat, and waved his hand, "Sister-in-law and aunts, please be quiet."


    After saying it three times, his voice was almost hoarse, and everyone ignored him, and talked to himself about his parents.Now Jiang Xiaohu can be regarded as realizing, what is a scene with three women.He is not the director of this movie at all.


    In desperation, Jiang Xiaohu thought of a loss, took out one hundred yuan to throw it on the ground, and deliberately said loudly, "Oh, why is there still one hundred yuan on the ground? Whose, hurry up!"


    This trick worked as expected, and the women''s discussions came to an abrupt end. Everyone looked at the ground and saw the red tickets, and their eyes were redder than the tickets.


    Wang Xi''s ethos was broken. He twisted his son''s waist violently and cursed, "Smelly boy, I really can''t live. I don''t know these years, earning money is like eating shit, spending money like running water? A hundred yuan? , Enough to spend a month at home!"


    "Oh, my wallet is broken. This must be my money."


    "My mine, I put it in my pocket when I went out."


    Everyone began to declare that they were the owner of this banknote and presented evidence in a serious manner.


    Jiang Xiaohu resisted the discomfort of his waist and said with a smile: "Sorry everyone, this money belongs to me."


    He reached out and picked up the bill.This action immediately aroused the discomfort of the children in the house, one by one, they pointed the finger at Jiang Xiaohu and began to criticize his naivety.


    Wang Xifeng was flustered when he heard that, what is morality, why your family is so poor, how can you have a hundred bills, and so on.


    Isn''t this an insult to their family and her son?


    Wang Xifeng really wanted to go back at this time, took out the money in the basket, and smashed it on the forehead of this group of people.So that they can see that their family is now rich!


    Before she opened her mouth, Jiang Xiaohu grinned and said, "Who owns the money, you know!"


    Everyone was silent, feeling a bit hot on their faces.


    Jiang Xiaohu said again: "My mother invited you to come, just to discuss with you about getting rich together."


    Upon hearing the second half of the sentence, several young ladies suddenly sneered.


    Most of these young girls did not go to school very early and went out to work to make money.They feel that they have seen the world, and after returning home, they look down on men.Isn''t it just one more?If you want money but no money, no one wants, you can still marry a daughter-in-law, so hide in the bed and go for fun!


    Jiang Xiaohu was unfortunately implicated. He didn''t get angry when he heard the sneers of his little daughters-in-law. He laughed and said, "What I said today has something to do with everyone. Every household has a vegetable plot, and there is nothing to eat. The dishes you bring to the market by yourself, how much money can you sell? You sell them to me, and I will sell them together."


    "Oh, there is such a good thing? We sell it ourselves. We can sell for as much as we want. A pound of tomatoes can sell for two yuan, how about you? How much do you give us?" a sharp-spoken little wife asked with a throat.


    "It''s thia, how much can you give?" Miao Juhua followed.


    Everyone started to roar again, and Miao Juhua was very happy when he saw Wang Xifeng''s worried and embarrassed look.


    Who made their family the rival of Jiang Xiaolong?Humph, it''s her Xiaolong''s opponent, that''s her opponent.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at them and said with a smile: "The market price, and it depends on the fluctuations in the market, the folks in the village will definitely not let you lose! For example, for the current tomatoes, I will give you one yuan and eighty jin, cucumbers, two yuan each. Jin, small vegetables or something, two yuan and five a Jin."


    When he quoted the price, everyone was suddenly excited.Erdao traffickers, they have seen so many, they are desperately lowering prices.


    It used to be popular for a while to grow cherry tomatoes.Because there are people who go out to work, they come back and say that people in the city like to eat this now, and it costs six or seven yuan a catty in the supermarket.


    Well, that year, almost every household in the village planted cherry tomatoes.The results of it?The harvest is a big harvest, but Erdao dealers enter the village to buy them, and when asked about the price, they only get one yuan and five!It''s not as good as earning money from tomatoes.Throw away the capital, how much does one mu of land earn?


    After that, everyone felt resentful towards the Erdao dealers.It is normal for Jiang Xiaohu and her mother to resist this incident today.


    But the price Jiang Xiaohu gave is really eye-catching. You can have this price at your doorstep. That''s a bargain!


    The little daughter-in-law who was still stubborn just now took the lead and said: "What do you say counts?"


    "Count it!" Jiang Xiaohu said, "My mother always teaches me, a man husband, to speak with weight, spit on a nail!"


    "Check out on site?" the little wife asked again.


    "Check out on the spot!" Jiang Xiaohu was very sure, "After the weighing is over, the vegetables will be settled immediately."


    "That''s all right, I''ll go back and pick up, when will I take it?" The little wife got up and went home to prepare tomorrow''s vegetables.


    "Tomorrow early in the morning, at six o''clock." Jiang Xiaohu thought slightly and said.


    The Lihua Hotel arrives in the village at four o''clock in the afternoon, so he has to collect vegetables in advance.What''s more, in addition to harvesting vegetables, he has other processes to do-using black soil to transform.


    "Okay, I''m going to prepare now." The little daughter-in-law led a group of people, and everyone was very enthusiastic. They were very happy when they thought that they would make money.


    Miao Juhua was not happy, and hummed while eating melon seeds: "These days, people who recognize money but don''t recognize people. If Jiang Xiaohu has a good way, can he still want us?"


    This time, no one catered to her.Because of what?The two cars that came from the village today are clearly visible to everyone.


    The people in those cities are all rich people.Jiang Xiaohu really found a way to make money!


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that 80% of the people went back to prepare food, only a few old women hesitated.But he didn''t mind, these old women''s houses did not have much food to buy.As for Miao Juhua, hey, don''t sell it.

 71 Chapter 71: Dont be deceived

    Everyone got up and left, Jiang Xiaohu was also ready to leave, and suddenly saw Biyun, standing at the door of the hall, bowed his head and said nothing.


    He knew that Biyun also had two acres of vegetable land, all of which grew tomatoes and cucumbers, and they were still in greenhouses.Her home can be said to be the first batch of greenhouses in the village.


    Of course, the origin of this greenhouse has also been criticized by the villagers.It is said that she is a widow''s house, usually scratching her head and posing, and the man who just hooks up builds a simple greenhouse for free.In short, rumors and rumors are flying everywhere, and life is not easy.


    The vegetable vendor who just came to collect the vegetables has not yet arrived this year, and I don''t know why.Everyone said that it was because of the personal affair between Biyun and the vegetable vendor, which was known to her daughter-in-law and was not allowed to communicate.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t think that''s the case, there should be other reasons.


    When everyone was discussing enthusiastically just now, Biyun was also very quiet.When people were almost gone, Wang Xifeng and Grandma Wu talked about things, so he walked to Biyun and called sister.


    "Sister Biyun, how many dishes do you have?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Biyun''s face suddenly turned red, as beautiful as Caixia.She wore a black hakama with white short sleeves today, which looked very neat.The dress is very close to the body, perfectly sketching its youthful lines.


    Jiang Xiaohu tried to hold it back, and did not cast his impolite look, but he was itching. After all, this was the woman he liked in his youth.Until now, occasionally he would dream of Biyun in his dreams.


    Biyun said: "I have no food."


    "No food? Where are you in the greenhouse?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Biyun said: "I''m sick." After speaking, she lowered her head and her eyes were red.


    In fact, she is least willing to show weakness in front of others, especially men.But somehow, in front of Jiang Xiaohu, she showed the side of a little girl.Maybe that shoulder is too strong, so she can''t help but feel the urge to rely on it.


    "Then..." Jiang Xiaohu was about to say go and have a look, to help figure out a solution.At this moment, Wang Xifeng turned his head and saw that his son was actually chatting with Biyun, and his face suddenly collapsed.


    "Grandma Wu, go to bed, let''s go!" Wang Xifeng bid farewell to her wife and wife, and walked to his son, and said with a black face, "Go home!"


    She was not loud, but very stern, and the atmosphere was embarrassing.Biyun was timid and forced a smile to call his aunt. Wang Xifeng reluctantly returned a smile, grabbed his son''s arm and left.


    Jiang Xiaohu was also embarrassed, and whispered: "Mom, how can you do this?"


    "Hurry up, don''t be long-winded." Wang Xifeng is rarely so domineering. Once he becomes domineering, he is really domineering.


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand to Biyun quietly, making a face, and then left with his mother.


    Looking at their backs, Biyun felt strangely uncomfortable.I said goodbye to Grandma and Aunt Wu and went home.


    On the way home from Grandma Wu¡¯s house, Jiang Xiaohu showed his mother a great deal of hospitality: "Mom, if you say that ginger is still hot, you are really good, and you can handle it all at once."


    "Huh! You know it. From now on, mom will show you these things, so you don''t mess with those big girls and little wives." There is something in Wang Xifeng''s words.


    "Hey, there is something wrong with you old Nier. I haven''t married a wife yet. I don''t know the eldest girl anymore. How can I find someone?" Jiang Xiaohu said amusedly. In fact, now he has a swelling ambition and has not considered it at all. Willingness for personal issues.


    Wang Xifeng''s footsteps were hurried, and Jiang Xiaohu had to run after him.


    When she arrived at the door of the house, she stopped, turned to look at her son, and said with a serious expression: "I can warn you, stay away from Biyun. If I hear any more gossips in the future, I will tear you apart!" She raised her head. Hand, make a gesture to twist his son''s cheek.


    "Oh, my mother, are you willing? Just this one son!" Jiang Xiaohu grinned and went in from under his mother''s arm.


    Seeing his son''s flexible and solid back, Wang Xifeng is really in love.I didn''t expect that this kid would be promising now!


    You know, she has been a sick child since she was a child, and until a month ago, it was the heart of her couple.They are afraid that when they are old, they will not be able to make money to marry their children, and they are afraid that their children will have trouble in the future.It now seems that everything is too much to worry about.


    When the baby is older, she sighed beautifully in her heart, and immediately thought vigilantly: "Not to mention that Biyun''s Na Nizi can harm my son. Today''s girl named Xiaoru, I think it will work."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know what the old lady was thinking. He took a flashlight and squatted in the vegetable garden under the courtyard wall, carefully observing the dirt on the ground.


    He sprinkled a layer of black soil on it, exuding a fresh fragrance of earth.A plump earthworm pierced through the soil and got out.


    When he saw it, Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback.How old is this earthworm?It''s as thick as his little finger.And this evening, he just saw the old hen leading the chicken dolls to eat here.


    "No wonder that the earthworms are so fat, and it''s weird that the chickens are not fat. Well, it must be related to this." Jiang Xiaohu secretly said.


    Remembering that Meng Na had asked about the native chicken, Jiang Xiaohu still remembered the look in her eyes at that time, it was a desire.It seems that whether it is she or the Lihua Hotel, there must be a demand for local chickens.He wondered, should he raise a flock of chickens on the ground at the foot of the mountain?


    That night, Jiang Xiaohu slept very steadily. In his dream, a lot of banknotes stabbed his wings into his arms.


    Early in the morning, before five o''clock, he was woken up.He got up and looked through the window. The courtyard was crowded with people, and Wang Xifeng was happily receiving guests.


    Except for the people, it is the food. It turns out that all the people who come are send food.There are dozens of catties in this one, and one hundred catties in that one. There are many varieties of tomatoes, cucumbers and small greens.


    Jiang Xiaohu was so happy when he saw it, he hurriedly got up, washed up three or five times, and went to the cabinet to take the money and prepare to trade.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu coming out, the little daughter-in-laws and old ladies all smiled and said, "Get up, Huzi, can you look at these dishes?"


    "Okay, you guys got up really early, come and tell me! Mom, take your notes." Jiang Xiaohu and Wang Xifeng cooperated in a division of labor, one weighing and the other keeping accounts.


    He picks only the vegetables that are of good quality, and only half of the vegetables that most people bring are qualified.After a busy morning, there were at least two thousand catties of vegetables piled up in the yard, enough for three to five days'' supply.


    Jiang Xiaohu sent the money to everyone without mentioning it.


    But he said that at this time someone was standing under the big tree not far from his house, paddling his feet to see the situation.Who is this person? Zhang Fugong.


    "Huh, the old lady told me that the nose was not the nose and the face was not the face when she got home last night. She said that the waves behind the Yangtze River pushed the waves forward, and I was going to be photographed on the beach soon. I want to see how this kid can photograph me On the beach!" He muttered secretly.


    At this time, a group of ladies walked out of Jiang Xiaohu''s house with joy, in groups of three to five, discussing enthusiastically.


    "Hey, don''t be fooled!" Zhang Fugong shouted.

 72 Chapter 72-The Magical River

    When the young ladies heard Zhang Fugong''s voice, they all turned to look at him.


    "Cheat? Who lied? Who lied to?" She curled her lips, not having a good impression of Zhang Fugong.


    Last year, she bought Zhang Fugong''s pesticide at her house, but it was mixed with water. When she went home, she added the water again. The effect was greatly reduced.This directly led to the halving of her family¡¯s harvest that year, and her in-laws were seriously ill.Let''s go to Zhang Fugong''s theory, they still don''t admit it.


    Now that Zhang Fugong said so, she was the first to stand up.She made three hundred yuan this day, all thanks to Jiang Xiaohu.So now no one should say in front of her that Jiang Xiaohu''s is not the case, everyone else is almost the same.


    "Sanwa''s family, do you believe that kid like that? His family is pauper, how can he give you money? Let''s cheat your food first, and then sell the money and not give it to you!" Zhang Fugong looked gloating.


    The Sanwa family sneered, and took out a wad of money in their pockets: "What do you think this is? We are both cash and cash, unlike some people!"


    "That is, some people are wondering how to cheat their own people!"


    "Go away, go back and cook for the man doll!"


    Everyone giggled and went home, but Zhang Fugong was stunned on the spot.


    "Do you still have to do this in business?" He couldn''t figure it out. "Isn''t it difficult to get a little bit?"


    After thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu has no experience. In order to gain fame, he might do this for the first time.


    Looking at the pile of vegetables in his yard, Zhang Fugong is gloating again.Humph, there are so many dishes, and there is no car at home, see you waiting to be rotten at home!


    Thinking about this, Zhang Fugong''s mood improved again.He backed his hands, hummed a little tune, and swayed home.


    When I go back, I have to cook by myself, so I might as well go to the noodle shop of the third family to have some noodles.Miao Juhua said that she had been back to her family for a few days, and she didn''t know what was wrong with her family.


    He didn''t know that Miao Juhua and Jiang Xiaolong were in the small hotel in the town at this moment.Miao Juhua brought two thousand yuan to buy new clothes for Jiang Xiaolong. The two were just like newlyweds.


    Zhang Xiaohua knows about this, but she knows that she can''t talk outside, especially in front of her father.So, she was suffering all day long.No way, who can let one be father and one mother?


    If Mom doesn''t do well, she tries to be nice to Dad as much as possible.Early in the morning, Zhang Fugong was planning to go to a noodle restaurant to pick up vegetables and cook. When he saw that the girl put the food under the tree, she immediately became proud.


    "Hmph, this girl of mine is better than a hundred sons." He huffed out a mouthful of sputum, smashed his toes, flicked his hands and walked back to eat.


    However, in Jiang Xiaohu''s house, the two mothers-in-law and daughter-in-law were as worried as Zhang Fugong when they saw the pile of vegetables like a small mountain.


    "Huzi, where do you put these dishes?" Wang Xifeng asked, "It''s hot and it''s all rotten when I look back."


    "It''s okay, there''s me." Jiang Xiaohu patted his chest and said confidently, "You can follow my instructions."


    He divided the dishes into five, all according to the restaurant''s requirements.The freshest ones will be taken away this afternoon, and the others will be piled up in the corner of the yard and placed against the wall.


    Wang Xifeng was afraid that the chickens in the house would rush to peck, so he surrounded a fence.


    After finishing these tasks, Jiang Xiaohu went back to the house.Wang Xifeng thought that his son was tired, and went back to sleep. Who knew Jiang Xiaohu was going into the house, sitting cross-legged on the bed, closing his eyes and concentrating, he turned his mind, and went into the mountains and rivers.


    To be honest, buying vegetables in large quantities is still a risky move for him.why?Although the black soil in the mountain and river map is a magical soil with very nutritious value, it can make crops and even the organisms living in the soil sublimate in quality.But what about these ripened fruits?How to improve and how to save?


    He thought of this question last night and seemed to have an answer.


    In the landscape of mountains and rivers, many fruits fell on the ground after they were ripe, most of them rotted and turned into a part of the soil.But a small part fell into the river.


    Last time he went in, Jiang Xiaohu found an abnormality.A certain section of the river is about a trap, and the water is densely packed with fruits.


    Those wild apples, wild pears and apricots are all original fruits, and they have not rotted at all.What will happen after falling, and what will happen after a long time.Jiang Xiaohu doubted, does the river water have anti-corrosion function?If so, that would be great.


    This time when he entered, Jiang Xiaohu went straight to the river bend and picked up one from the cold water, and took a bite without rubbing the water.


    "Sizzle, sweet and sour, so crispy!" He couldn''t help but praise.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t feel hungry even after eating three unnamed fruits. Knowing that he didn''t eat breakfast, he was busy all morning.


    After staying in the mountain and river map for a while, I heard Wang Xifeng calling him to eat outside.He grabbed two fruits, one for his grandmother and one for his elder mother. Good things can''t just think of himself.


    After coming out, Jiang Xiaohu took the fruit to his grandmother and old mother to eat.


    Grandma looked at the strange fruit handed over by her grandson, she couldn''t even recognize it, but she was pretty naked.She was very happy in her heart, and said again and again: "My little grandson knows how to hurt others, or my little daughter-in-law is better."


    As he talked, tears flowed down. I remembered that I was unfair to the mother and son in the early years, and I was saddened by the sins I suffered in the past few years.


    When Wang Xifeng saw her weeping, he didn''t like to persuade her.As for this person, he has to know how to regret when he gets old.She took her son''s fruit and took a bite. It was crispy and sweet.


    This sweetness is different from the fruits that are sold out now. It is refreshing and sweet. After eating it, the mouth will not be bitter or sour.Wang Xifeng was very surprised and said, "What''s so delicious? Where did you get it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu chuckled: "I don''t tell you, just eat it, fairy fruit."


    Since then, Jiang Xiaohu has called these fruits all immortal fruits.


    When Wang Xifeng and his grandmother ate the fruit, he walked into the yard again.Quietly get some water from the mountain and river map and sprinkle it on these vegetables, right as a natural preservative.


    In a blink of an eye, after lunch, Zhizhi was crying desperately in the tree.After busy all morning, Wang Xifeng was tired, so he went to lunch.She knew that at four o''clock in the afternoon, she had to help load the car and entertain the guests.


    Jiang Xiaohu watched his old mother fall asleep, so he slipped out, where did he go?Go to Biyun.


    Among the food delivery people this morning, there was no Biyun.Thinking of her teary eyes last night, Jiang Xiaohu felt that something might have happened to her house.


    When I came to Biyun''s house, the door was closed, but the big dog inside the door barked vigorously, and I don''t know why.


    Barking!


    The barking of the dog reverberated over the village, making it extremely noisy.


    Jiang Xiaohu stepped forward and patted the door: "Is Sister Biyun at home, open the door, I am Xiaohu!"

 73 Chapter 73

    No one inside the door responded, only the dog barked constantly.


    Jiang Xiaohu tilted his head: "Not at home?"


    At this point, most of them are cooking and resting at home, and only go to work in the fields in the afternoon.Even in mountain villages, the kung fu sun at noon is very torturous.


    Jiang Xiaohu was about to turn around and walk away to take a look in the greenhouse, but suddenly, he caught a whine in his ears.


    The voice came from the room, very depressed and frightened.Jiang Xiaohu''s heart sighed. Couldn''t it be who came to trouble Biyun again?


    Without saying a word, he jumped up and climbed the wall, then jumped into the yard.


    The big dog desperately pulled his neck and barked at the house, the chain shook with a rattle.Seeing Jiang Xiaohu coming, it was very human, and desperately wagging its tail, I probably remember the last time this young man saved its owner.


    Jiang Xiaohu went straight to the hall. The door of the hall was closed, but some red peppers were scattered on the ground at the door.It''s not the sun-dried one, it''s obviously overturned.


    In the room, someone lowered his voice and said, "You are not allowed to call, you will be killed if you call!"


    It''s a man''s voice, and familiar.


    "Don''t let me make me feel better, I''ll give you two hundred yuan!" the man said again.


    The fire on Jiang Xiaohu''s forehead almost burst out.How could he tolerate this happening, he kicked the door immediately and saw the filthy scene in front of him, and the blood suddenly appeared on his head.


    A lean old man, yes, it''s you, Zhang Fugong!He was shirtless and wearing a pair of briefs. He panicked and pushed Biyun down on the table, forcing Biyun to lie on his stomach, and his clothes were almost stripped.


    But Biyun''s mouth was stuffed with a piece of clothing, so it''s no wonder that he couldn''t make a sound.This is what Jiang Xiaohu''s ears are so good. If you change to other people, you will probably only suspect that this dog is crazy and barking like this at noon.


    Because Jiang Xiaohu came quickly and had light hands and feet, he didn''t hear anything at all.It wasn''t until the door was kicked open that he was taken aback. Looking back in horror, he found that it was Jiang Xiaohu and subconsciously yelled.


    "What are you stupid x doing?" It was not Jiang Xiaohu who said this, but Zhang Fugong.


    He first started a fire with Jiang Xiaohu, thinking that he had ruined his good deeds.


    It turned out that he had moved that thought last night, and his wife was not by his side, and his body had been on fire until now.This morning, he was hovering in front of Biyun''s house. Seeing no one was around, he jumped into the house and wanted to do something good.But who would have thought that Jiang Xiaohu was thinking about Biyun''s big shed, came to see, and disturbed his good deeds.


    At this time, the two have added a new hatred to the old.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at him, and then looked at the poor Biyun, crying and screaming, his hands were tied with a thread of cloth and his mouth was stuffed with clothes, which was distressing.


    In this case, she couldn''t struggle at all, but fortunately she kept gritting her teeth and clenching her legs tightly. The old thing did not succeed.


    He was silent, and kicked directly to Zhang Fugong''s heart.The old man yelled, turned over and fell to the ground, grunting and groaning.Although there are exaggerated ingredients, this foot is definitely not cheap.His face turned pale, and his heart was flustered, just as painful as a fire.


    Jiang Xiaohu had the intention to kick again, but he was more worried about Biyun, so he rushed over and hugged Biyun.


    Poor Biyun, there were several scratches on his body, and there was a long, bloody strip that split from the back of his head to the tail bone.Obviously, the clothes were torn accidentally.


    Although the wound is not deep, it is also very dazzling.


    But compared with the trauma of the soul, what are these injuries?Biyun''s eyes were whirling with tears, crying fast and breathless.


    Jiang Xiaohu tore off the cloth strips that bound her hands, and pulled out the clothes in her mouth: "Sister, are you okay?" He asked distressedly.


    Before Biyun could answer, Jiang Xiaohu took off his coat, covered her, and quickly picked her up and walked into the inner room.


    Putting Biyun on the bed, Jiang Xiaohu looked at her black nose and face with distress, gritted his teeth with hatred.Zhang Fugong, this old dog, is really wicked, and he is so heavy.


    Biyun cried and turned his back, and actually fainted.This frightened Jiang Xiaohu, and he quickly pinched people and slapped his cheeks, to no avail.


    In desperation, Jiang Xiaohu turned his mind, entered the map of mountains and rivers, and pulled out a handful of dragon''s blood and yellow grass.


    Chew the herbs and apply Biyun on her body.The wounds healed quickly, the bruises disappeared in less than two or three minutes, and the bleeding wounds were all crusted.


    The things in the map of mountains and rivers are really amazing, but Jiang Xiaohu has no time to understand them now.Seeing that Biyun was getting better, he was less anxious and thought of Zhang Fugong''s old dog instead.


    "Huh, this old thing, you definitely can''t make him cheap today!" Jiang Xiaohu thought, "Sister Biyun is here alone, without relatives and no reason, and no one in her husband''s family. If people know that she is so bully, go Isn¡¯t this going to happen every day? Today I am going to kill a hundred!"


    Jiang Xiaohu got up angrily and went to the outside room.


    But I saw the old dog, struggling to get up from the ground, grabbing his clothes and running out while putting them on.


    How can Jiang Xiaohu allow him to run?Stepping forward to the vest was just a kick, and kicked him again with a bang.


    "Oh, you kill me! Killing is illegal!" Zhang Fugong yelled in pain, fell to the ground, grunting and rolling to the doghouse.


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered: "You know that you are breaking the law? What you did today is not breaking the law? Not only will I beat you, I have to call the police!"


    He held the phone, his eyes fired.The dog worked hard too, seeing the old thing rolling to his feet, opened his mouth and bit his ass.


    "Ouch!" This made Zhang Fugong a terrible pain. He clutched his ass and jumped up, but the dog''s mouth seemed to grow on him, and he couldn''t shake it off.


    Jiang Xiaohu rushed forward, grabbed his clothes, blocked his mouth, and used his belt to help his hand, grabbed his hair, and crackled a fan.In an instant, that face swelled into a pig''s head.


    He did this, on the one hand, to avenge Biyun, and let Zhang Fugong also feel what it''s like to be tied up and blocked.On the other hand, he didn''t want his neighbors to hear any movement, after all, Biyun still wanted to be a human being.What do you say when this happened?


    Jiang Xiaohu wanted to clean up his meal, but he heard a thump from the room, like a bench falling to the ground.


    He panicked for no reason, dropped Zhang Fugong and ran into the house.When I walked in, he saw that Biyun was hanging on the beam of the room, and his legs were still kicking.


    Before the clothes were worn, he was thinking of hanging himself. It can be seen that Biyun''s heart is broken and he has lived enough.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly stepped forward, hugged Biyun''s legs, arched upward, and got her head out of the rope loop.


    "Sister, what are you doing? He did something wrong. The damn thing is him, why are you punishing yourself like this?" Jiang Xiaohu was about to cry too, really heartbroken for this woman.


    Biyun cried and said, "A few times, is this kind of thing rare? Why am I alive? Let me die, Brother Huzi."

 74 Chapter 74-I Have a Secret Recipe

    Two people were making a fuss in the room, Jiang Xiaohu said, he finally calmed Biyun''s mood slightly.


    She got into Jiang Xiaohu''s arms, hugged his waist, and cried.At first, Jiang Xiaohu was very precise and did not dare to touch her.


    But later, she was crying too scratching, Jiang Xiaohu hugged her tightly, like coaxing a child, gently patting her back.


    "Sister, don''t be uncomfortable, I will protect you from now on!" he said.


    This was a word of comfort, although he did think so in his heart.He treated Biyun as his own sister, protecting and loving.


    Who will bully her in the future, just wait and see!


    The door rang in the yard and Zhang Fugong ran away.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t bother to chase him now, anyway, he didn''t get the goods.


    Biyun hugged Jiang Xiaohu, and her mood gradually calmed down.


    She cried, cried that her fate was sad, and cried that the world was unfair to her.The little man in her arms seemed to be her only and most solid support.


    "Sister, don''t cry! Get dressed soon." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    He is still a young man and has never dealt with this kind of battle.


    Just now it was filled with righteous indignation, and Zhang Fugong was there, and he didn''t think much about it.Now the room was quiet all of a sudden, and his heartbeat was banging.


    She was grateful to Jiang Xiaohu, and wanted to repay him.But she is a rural woman who wants money but no money, and status and status. What can she do in return?The only one is herself.


    Jiang Xiaohu is still sober.He released his hand, stood up, walked a few steps outside, stood at the door and said, "Sister, I can''t do this, otherwise, what''s the difference with that old dog? Get dressed quickly and let''s go somewhere."


    Biyun was flashed by him, and suddenly felt sad.


    I want to reciprocate, but don¡¯t let anyone else, do you think I¡¯m dirty?She cried secretly and didn''t hear what Jiang Xiaohu was saying.


    Only subconsciously, Biyun picked up the clothes and put them on. Only then did she realize that all the scars on her body had healed.She still remembered how fierce Zhang Fugong beat her at that time, all because of her fierce resistance.


    After getting dressed, Biyun came to the hall, looking down at Jiang Xiaohu.In fact, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t dare to look at her. He hadn''t forgotten what happened just now.


    In this way, Jiang Xiaohu also began to think of his wife.But where is his wife?Maybe, it''s still in the mother-in-law''s belly.


    Jiang Xiaohu took a deep breath and put aside these distracting thoughts. He smiled, pretending to be relaxed and said to Biyun: "Sister, let''s go!"


    "Where to go?" Biyun just cried, still feeling a bit stuffy nose when speaking.


    "The big shed, you told me last night that something happened in the big shed. I''ll go take a look. You came to deliver the food this morning, but you didn''t come." Jiang Xiaohu said, "I am a good farmer now. Maybe I can help you."


    "No!" Biyun was stubborn. She was embarrassed just now, and now she doesn''t want to see Jiang Xiaohu at all.


    No, it''s not that I don''t want to meet, but I''m embarrassed to see it.


    She was so active, but she was pushed away from her arms by the man. Although she was a widow, she also had self-esteem.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that she was angry, so he cheeked, chuckled, and took her hand: "Sister, don''t be angry, you''re just a little brother ignorant! What happened accidentally, can you forgive me? Yes, I will protect you from now on, and no one will want to bully you."


    With this remark, Biyun felt deeply moved, and she was very moved.I was moved, but secretly sighed, sister?younger brother?It turned out that people didn''t consider themselves a woman at all.


    She nodded, shaken off Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, and the two went to the vegetable field.


    From a distance, Jiang Xiaohu saw a hole in the greenhouse, which was probably made by some bear kids.Coupled with the usual wind and rain, it decayed.


    It took more than ten meters to get to the greenhouse, and Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help frowning.From the greenhouse, there was a bad smell, which was very unpleasant.


    In fact, the smell is not great, mainly because his nose is too sensitive now, it is almost catching up with the dog''s nose.


    He knew as soon as he smelled that the tomatoes in the shed might be sick, with rotten leaves.


    Tomato is a vegetable that is easy to care for and is cheap and easy to grow.After you eat the tomato, throw the stalk on the ground casually, and it will take root in the soil the next year.


    However, it also has a fatal problem, that is, love to get sick, such as leaf rotten disease.


    This disease comes from the soil and can easily infect other crops growing in the same place.No wonder Biyun said that her two acres of greenhouse are all over.


    Jiang Xiaohu knew it, but there was only one way to save these crops, and that was black soil.


    He followed Biyun to the greenhouse, Biyun opened the door and said to him: "Look, that''s it. I have finished all these dishes this year."


    In the words, there is endless sadness and helplessness.Fate does not seem fair to her.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Sister, it''s okay, don''t worry, wrap it on me."


    "How?" Biyun looked at him in surprise.


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe in Jiang Xiaohu, but based on her years of farming experience, the crop is so sick that she can only wait for it to rot in the soil and plant it for the next season.Even before the next season, you have to sprinkle medicine in the soil first.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very confident and handsome when he patted his chest.Biyun is willing to believe him, but what happened at home before made her self-esteem start to haunt her, and her ambivalence made her awkward.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "I have a secret recipe here, don''t worry."

 75 Chapter 75

    Jiang Xiaohu''s confident smile melted Biyun''s heart.


    She sighed secretly: "Oh! He is a young man and he has a future. I am a widow and I am not worthy of him. Forget it, don''t think about it."


    "Huzi, thank you for today. My cooking for this season is over, so don''t worry about it." Biyun sighed and thanked again, but also very frustrated.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said, "It''s okay."


    He didn''t forcefully explain to Biyun either. Some things were more appropriate if they didn''t say anything.


    He and Biyun stayed in the greenhouse for a while, then left with an excuse.In fact, when Biyun left, he turned back again.What are you doing?Take water and soil from the mountains and rivers to nourish these two acres of greenhouses.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know if it was useful, so let''s try it.


    After tossing for an hour or two, two mu of land finally sprinkled him with black soil and watered the river.


    Last time, Jiang Xiaolong used boiled water to fill his field, which gave him a little inspiration-it turns out that the black soil and the soil in reality need water to be moisturized to fully integrate.Moreover, the black soil is capable of resisting natural disasters.Such as high temperature, insect damage, etc.


    In short, after his tossing, the crops in the greenhouse regained a new life.Almost under Jiang Xiaohu''s eyelids, the stems stiffened again, and the rotten fruit fell off, but the unrotten fruit began to rejuvenate.


    Seeing these things happen, Jiang Xiaohu left with satisfaction.His practical application of the mountain and river map is even more accurate.


    In the evening, Biyun was carrying the water and passing by the greenhouse, suddenly felt curious and wanted to go in and take a look.She didn''t know where this inexplicable curiosity came from.


    But when she entered the greenhouse, was flushed with the fresh air in the shed, and her eyes were stimulated by the red and green crops, she knew what prompted her to come in.


    Although she and Jiang Xiaohu left the greenhouse together, Biyun was the first to think of him when she saw the surprising scene before her.


    Yes, it must be him!


    Biyun was ecstatic, these crops were alive, and she avoided losses.For a lonely widow, these two acres of greenhouse means a whole year''s income!


    "Huzi, why do you want me to thank you?" Biyun muttered to himself.


    This evening, she was not the only woman who missed Jiang Xiaohu.At least 20 households in the village were all happily finishing their meals.At the dinner table, it ranges from two hundred to four to five hundred, which is the money for selling vegetables today.


    Men, women and children, looking at the money, are very happy.


    Honghua Town was originally a poor town, and Jiangbian Village was the most remote mountain village in the town.If the villagers hadn''t gone out to the big cities to seek a living, they would rarely make so much money in the surrounding area.


    "These are all given by the tiger? This kid is capable enough!" The man asked his wife in surprise.


    The daughter-in-law nodded and told her man what happened last night.Once the two of them combined, they decided to cooperate with Jiang Xiaohu in the future.


    Things like this are happening in many people in the village.


    However, several families were happy and several were worried. Many people made a fortune because of Jiang Xiaohu, and they were all happy.There is also a family who is frowning, and that is Zhang Fugong''s family.


    Zhang Fugong groaned and couldn''t get up while lying in bed.His daughter-in-law Miao Juhua was splashing outside, pointing at the sky and scolding the earth, even his 18th generation ancestor scolded him.


    "You''re a stubborn, okay, you were beaten by that kid! Your mother gave birth to you in vain, that thing is white in your crotch! Useless thing!"


    After a while, Miao Juhua called her husband useless, and then remembered it, and scolded him for being nonsense: "Why do people beat you? You tell me!"


    Zhang Fugong closed his eyes, naturally he couldn''t tell.If you let this old lady know that he was beaten because he wanted to get Biyun, wouldn''t he just take a pair of scissors and cut him there?


    "Huh!" Zhang Fugong turned over hard, wondering how to let out such a bad breath.


    Her daughter Zhang Xiaohua walked in with a pot of hot salt water and a clean towel.


    Although I don''t know what happened to Dad, my instinct told her that it was definitely not a glorious thing.


    Thinking of my old lady being outside with a man in his thirties and being unclear, Zhang Xiaohua was extremely depressed and hopeless in life.


    But there is no hope, this is also her father and mother.Miao Juhua doesn''t love her husband, but Zhang Xiaohua loves her father.


    "The shirt is taken off, I''ll wipe it for you." Zhang Xiaohua ordered her father in an angry tone.


    Zhang Fugong frowned and muttered: "How do you talk to me? I''m your father!"


    Miao Juhua rushed in and pointed at Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s scalp and cursed: "You are a big girl, what kind of body will your dad wipe? Shameless? The old one is not serious, the young one is shameless! Do you want a man Want to go crazy?"


    Snapped!


    Zhang Xiaohua threw the towel into the basin, splashing water all over the floor.She had red eyes, very aggrieved, her neck and her eyes rounded, and she had an attack on Miao Ju.


    "Miao Juhua, are you still done? Is this your home? Am I your daughter? Does any mother say that to her daughter?" she shouted.


    Zhang Xiaohua is gentle and gentle on weekdays, looks very quiet, and is really going to have a seizure, not much worse than her old lady.


    Both of them stunned their daughter. They looked at each other and didn''t dare to speak.


    The dog in the yard barked when there was chicken feathers all over the house.


    "Is Fu Gong at home?" An old voice came from the old secretary.


    "Hey, yes, why are you free to come, the old party secretary?" Miao Juhua hurriedly took the opportunity to run away, moving his round buttocks to greet the distinguished guests.


    In this village, they look down on no one, but they respect the old party secretary.


    Of course Zhang Xiaohua knows why, the old branch secretary is an official.She knows her wonderful parents too well.


    The old man was wearing a sweatshirt, his trouser legs rolled up to his calf.Walked up to the native dog, yelled at it, and kicked: "Dead dog, go!"


    Miao Juhua smiled and came out from the house: "Oh, which wind has blown you all the time? Why do you have to be familiar with a dog? Come in!"


    "Yeah!" The old party secretary raised his eyes to look at the fat lady, and went into the house. As soon as he walked in, he sat on the sofa, "Where is the rich man?"


    "Hey, I''m angry when I talk about this unsatisfactory thing. Old Party Secretary, who do you say are in our village now? I beat someone for no reason, and beat him up in bed. Forty or fifty years old. People, we are not wronged by this beaten~"


    Miao Juhua complained while pouring water on the old branch secretary, put down the water cup, and wiped two tears pretendingly.


    The old secretary snorted: "I know."

 76 Chapter 76

    In the small farm yard, the light in the yard is on, and the dog is lying in front of the den at the door, humming in his nose.


    Inside the room, the old party secretary picked up the cup, took a sip of water, and stopped talking after saying something.Looks at his face, it is very ugly.


    Miao Juhua was dumbfounded: "You know?"


    Zhang Xiaohua also walked out of the back room. Just now, she helped her father wipe her body with a hot salt water towel to invigorate blood and remove silt.


    "Uncle, are you here?" Zhang Xiaohua greeted her. Regarding her seniority, she should call the old party secretary uncle.


    When the old party secretary saw her, his expression only eased slightly.Hmm, nodded, took out the pipe pot and started smoking.


    The two mother and daughter waited quietly. The women were sensitive animals, and they noticed that the old party secretary was not good.Reminiscing about the meal that Zhang Fugong suffered inexplicably today, I felt that things were strange, for fear of saying one more sentence and making a mistake.


    Zhang Fugong is a master who can''t suffer, but even if he accounts for 1% of the reason, he will never be beaten in vain.


    The old secretary clicked and clicked and smoked half a bag of cigarettes. The room was full of smoke and fire. He stopped and slowly said, "Do you all know what Fu Gong did?"


    The mother and daughter shook their heads.


    Zhang Xiaohua is indeed dumbfounded, but Miao Juhua is half-hearted.


    "He almost hurt the little ladies!" The old party secretary held back several times before he was embarrassed to say this. He regretted it, and slapped the wooden tea table vigorously with a bang.


    It turned out that after Jiang Xiaohu finished his work in Biyun''s greenhouse, he went to find the old party secretary and unceremoniously filed a complaint.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu originally planned to call the police for this incident.But Biyun pleaded bitterly, saying that he could not speak up.Once the police were called, the villagers would be able to eat her, even if it was Zhang Fugong''s fault.


    "I have lost my bad reputation, and it can''t be worse." Biyun said.


    In fact, she didn''t care about fame anymore, mainly because she was afraid of getting Jiang Xiaohu involved.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought about it and went to the old party secretary.The old party secretary, although he likes to be muddled on weekdays, he is still very good at critical times.


    Zhang Fugong is his own family again, and he should come forward to deal with this matter.Of course, when the complaint was made, Jiang Xiaohu also pleaded again and again to keep it secret.


    The old party secretary came to Zhang Fugong¡¯s home to ask his guilt after dinner.


    Is this okay?Right now all parts of the country are cracking down on pornography and gangsters. If this kind of thing happens, one will be informed.


    Ren Jiang Xiaohu didn''t go to the police, and chose to tell him that it was to give him face!


    The old party secretary prepared a lot of words to scold this distant relative.


    "Huh?" Miao Juhua''s voice was octaves louder when he heard this, with his head held high, "Who said this shamelessly? Are we Lao Zhang that kind of person?"


    After listening to what the old party secretary said, Zhang Xiaohua immediately blushed and bowed her head not to look at people.


    She still knows her own father.Thinking about it, Zhang Fugong must have done something like that before he was beaten.


    "What are you yelling about?" The old party secretary''s biggest headache is that middle-aged and elderly women like Miao Juhua, who are top-notch, and refuse to reason with others, "I didn''t call the police!"


    "We even called the police. We Zhang Fugong didn''t do that kind of thing!" Miao Juhua deliberately yelled in the back room.


    The back room was as quiet as a graveyard, and Zhang Fugong pretended not to speak.


    Miao Juhua was arrogant on the surface, but in fact she was scared to death. She knew too much about men.


    Hmph, wait for the old party secretary to leave, and see how I clean up you, she thought with a rush.


    The old branch secretary said: "What are you so anxious about with me? Now people have all the evidence and evidence. If you go to sue, you will be sure! You don''t want to hurry up the big and small things, and you are still here to shout at me! "


    Reading the old party secretary became angry, Miao Juhua quickly lowered her tone and said with a smile: "Brother, look at what you said, we are not at you, you know wow."


    "Okay, I''ll make up for it." Zhang Xiaohua said suddenly.


    The old party secretary was stunned for a moment, then looked at his niece: "Are you going?"


    "Since it was my dad who was wrong, of course I have to bear the responsibility. My dad is injured and can''t move, I''ll pay for it. But to put it ugly, one yard is one yard. My dad is wrong, I am wrong, what should I do. Those who beat my dad can''t just leave it like that!"


    After Zhang Xiaohua finished speaking, she closed her lips tightly, her expression stubborn.


    The old party secretary opened his mouth and finally didn''t say anything. Finally, he sighed and stood up and said, "Yes, I can tell, you guys don''t want me to be good, right?"


    After speaking, he suffocated his head with his hands on his back and left angrily.


    Miao Juhua hurried to catch up and said with a smile: "Brother, are you going? Go slowly~"


    After coming back, he smiled and cursed at his daughter: "You silly girl, you can''t see it, you have a stubborn temper. Okay, it''s my dad''s baby..."


    "Enough!" Zhang Xiaohua actually yelled, stunned Miao Juhua directly, "You one is like this, the other is like that, let me see the villagers?"


    After speaking, she rushed directly into her room, slammed the door, lay down on the bed, covered her head with a pillow, and started to cry.


    Miao Juhua blushed with a guilty conscience, and Zhang Fugong inside wondered what''s wrong with the girl today?


    If in normal times, he might be able to get closer to his wife, but today he almost committed a crime and was very guilty, so he didn''t think much about it because he thought his daughter was embarrassed.


    In fact, Zhang Fugong is also quite regretful now. If he was gentle and gave the little widow some money, don''t beat others, maybe it wouldn''t be the case!


    The old party secretary waved his hand and left Zhang Fugong''s house, and met Jiang Xiaohu around the corner, which surprised him.


    "Scared! You die boy, scaring people to death will not pay for their lives?" The old secretary said slightly angrily.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled happily, and reached out his hand to pat him back: "My fault, what''s wrong, uncle, they..."


    "Don''t mention it, this family..." The old branch secretary said something angrily.


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard it, it seemed that this matter had fallen into a dead end.If you don''t give something, people may not apologize.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether they apologize or not, because their harm to Biyun has already been done.Jiang Xiaohu must ask the other party to apologize because he wants them to remember this lesson-don''t trouble Biyun in the future, otherwise they will be more troublesome.


    "What do you think?" The old branch secretary said, in fact, he was on Jiang Xiaohu''s side.


    This young man was what he saw growing up. He was frail and sickly, but he was clever.This time I gave a lot of face. I contracted the wasteland and drove everyone to make money together and buy surplus vegetables from each household.


    Based on this, the old party secretary admired him very much and even considered that Jiang Xiaohu should be cultivated as a successor.


    What''s more, Zhang Fugong knew exactly what virtue he was.Just because their old Zhang family had a relative who worked in the town''s public affairs department, Zhang Fugong usually held his head high, and didn''t treat the villagers as human beings.


    When this happened, let Zhang Fugong apologize, it was a bargain for him.

 77 Chapter 77: One Code into One Code

    The old party secretary looked at Jiang Xiaohu, and the two squatted smoking under the big tree in front of Zhang Fugong''s house.


    After smoking two cigarettes, Jiang Xiaohu dropped the cigarette butt in his hand and took a deep breath: "Okay, you call him out, and we solve this problem."


    The old party secretary froze for a moment: "You can''t do it anymore!"


    "Don''t worry, uncle, I won''t." Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile.


    His eyes are shining, and people can''t help but feel good.


    The old party secretary believed his words, nodded, turned and walked back.It didn''t take long before he came out with a person, but unfortunately this person was not Zhang Fugong, but his daughter Zhang Xiaohua.


    Zhang Xiaohua wore a white short sleeve, a pair of denim cropped trousers, and a pair of white-washed sneakers.She lowered her head and looked lonely, following the old party secretary.


    "Okay, you two talk by yourself, I''ll go there and wait." The old branch calligrapher, sighing, he walked more than ten steps away, squatting on the ground and smoking.


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw Zhang Xiaohua, he remembered what happened that day.Although the two people don''t meet much in the village, they don''t engage in evil.Especially after that night, there were subtle changes in their hearts.


    Jiang Xiaohu was surprised when he saw Zhang Xiaohua, and Zhang Xiaohua was also surprised. It turned out that the person who beat the old man was a savior.


    "You beat my dad?" Zhang Xiaohua was silent for a few seconds, then raised her head, staring at Jiang Xiaohu who was one head higher than herself, and asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu could feel her anger and helplessness, and secretly said: "Zhang Fugong''s old dog is not a thing, but has raised a good girl."


    "I did it." Jiang Xiaohu admitted frankly, "you don''t know what your father did? I''ll tell you."


    After speaking, he told Zhang Xiaohua what he saw during the day.


    Zhang Xiaohua was dubious. In fact, Jiang Xiaohu had reserved enough to give her face, but she was still shocked.


    Is that really a good thing her father did?She smiled miserably, and felt that she had lived these eighteen or nine years, and she didn''t even recognize the two closest people.


    After Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, staring into her eyes and asked: "I said so, can you understand? I don''t call the police. As long as you apologize and promise, is it too much?"


    "Since it is Sister Biyun, why didn''t she come?" Zhang Xiaohua asked casually. In fact, she had no intention of denying, just a word that she said casually when she was flustered.


    Jiang Xiaohu was angry at this time, but regarded this as a denial.


    "Hehe, you can put yourself in your place and think about it, which woman has just experienced this kind of thing and will have the mind to be fair?" He sneered, "So today, I will give her a head, and you apologize!"


    Zhang Xiaohua was taken aback for a moment and nodded: "You are right, okay, sorry." She bowed to Jiang Xiaohu ninety degrees, "I''m really sorry, my dad did something wrong. We promise that it will never happen again. This kind of thing. If my dad can''t control himself, I''ll break his leg, and I''d rather let God strike me with thunder." The words were a bit gritted.


    She didn''t try to verify anything, Zhang Fugong was scared in the room and he didn''t dare to scream, which is enough to explain everything.


    Jiang Xiaohu was silent for a moment and nodded: "Well, for the sake of your sincerity, I accept it."


    Zhang Xiaohua raised her head again and stared at Jiang Xiaohu: "We have finished apologizing. After two days, when Biyun sister-in-law is in a better mood, I will visit her house and apologize."


    "Yeah." Jiang Xiaohu was quite surprised. He didn''t expect Zhang Fugong''s daughter to be so insightful.


    "I apologized, how about you?" Zhang Xiaohua said, this time her tone was a bit bad.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "I did not do anything wrong."


    He did feel that he had done nothing wrong, and in fact he had done nothing wrong, but under Zhang Xiaohua''s gaze, he actually felt a little frustrated.


    "That''s right? You almost beat my dad to death!" Zhang Xiaohua said angrily, "Go ahead, what should I do?"


    Jiang Xiaohu pondered that the other party might want to apologize or compensate himself.But sorry, he can''t accept both.


    And he is a big man, and he can''t argue or quarrel with women, so the best way at this time is silence.


    He closed his mouth and said nothing.Zhang Xiaohua kept glaring at him, waiting stubbornly for his answer.


    The two stood in a stalemate in the evening breeze, and they continued until the old party secretary finished smoking a bag of cigarettes.


    He yawned, knocked his pipe pot on the stone, coughed, and said, "Okay, let''s do this today, I''m sleepy. You will come to discuss again when you have time tomorrow."


    Now that the old party secretary has spoken, Zhang Xiaohua is not easy to contradict him, so he promised, and said to Jiang Xiaohu: "You''d better think clearly, and then give me an answer. No matter how wrong my dad is, you have no right to hit him like that. "


    Jiang Xiaohu kept his mouth and touched his nose without speaking.Zhang Xiaohua turned around and walked back. He looked at her stubborn back, and said in his heart: "This Nizi is tough enough, but much better than her father."


    When Zhang Xiaohua went back and closed the door, the old party secretary walked up to Jiang Xiaohu and poked him: "Why are you still stupid standing up? Go!"


    The two fathers walked back together, chatting along the way.The old party secretary asked him about harvesting vegetables, and he knew that the old party secretary wanted to sell him vegetables.


    Although the party secretary is also an official, he is a sesame official after all, and his salary is not enough for what he does. He is essentially a farmer.


    The old secretary has planted land in his house, and there is also a vegetable garden.There are tomatoes, cucumbers, etc., and they are well cleaned.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned and said: "Don''t worry, my dish needs long-term acquisition, and I can guarantee that I will have yours next time."


    "Well, you young people have brains!" The old secretary sighed.


    The incident of Zhang Fugong''s bullying of Biyun was so confused.He ate Jiang Xiaohu''s fat beating, and was scolded by the old secretary.The next day, his wife and children did not have a nose, nor a face to him. It was simply a loss of his wife and a tragedy, and I felt uncomfortable.


    Since then, let alone bullying Biyun, he hurried around when he saw her from a distance.When he saw Biyun, he thought of Jiang Xiaohu''s hammer-like fist, and he trembled.However, his heart toward Jiang Xiaohu became more and more hateful.


    Zhang Xiaohua didn''t say anything false, and went to Jiang Xiaohu almost the next day and asked him how he was thinking.Jiang Xiaohu always dealt with this vaguely and treated negatively.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, a truck from the restaurant to pull vegetables arrived, and the cargo drove into the village. The moon-white car body, mighty and domineering, became a dazzling sight.


    Jiang Xiaohu, mother and son helped the driver by loading the dishes together.When it came time, Wang Xifeng also stuffed himself two catties of tomatoes and a bag of cucumbers.


    "Auntie, you don''t need to give me these, it''s my job." The driver said embarrassedly.


    Wang Xifeng waved his hand: "Why don''t you have anything to do with it? You do us such a big favor. What does it mean to eat some cucumber. Take it back and give it to the children."


    Jiang Xiaohu admired his mother''s communicative ability very much. With this time, the driver became more concerned about his family affairs in the future.


    On the spot transaction, the driver gave Jiang Xiaohu 4,600 yuan.Wang Xifeng secretly calculated that the cost of the vegetables they bought was only eight or nine hundred. Good guy, they made three or four thousand yuan this day!


    At this moment, Wang Xifeng looked at his son more and more admiringly, and called her husband that night to talk about it.Jiang Shizhu over there was also dumbfounded.

 78 Chapter 78: Are You Fucked?

    Jiang Xiaohu''s life became full and busy.


    In the evening, he wandered in mountains and rivers, transported soil and water, sprinkled soil and watered during the day, harvested vegetables and sold vegetables, and he did not feel tired every day.


    On this day, the thunder and rain were heavy, and the gods seemed to have broken a hole, and the pouring rain fell in a basin.


    At six o''clock in the morning, Jiang Xiaohu got up and looked worried at the rain curtain.Today the rain is coming quickly and fiercely, I don''t know when it will stop.What''s more terrible is, will it cause the cart that is here to pick up food today to be unable to enter the village?


    He suddenly realized: "It turns out that if you want to get rich, you need to build a road first. This is not just talking!"


    "Ah, the old man of heavy rain, I don''t know if your father''s old cold legs have committed any problems today." Wang Xifeng looked at the rain curtain with worry.


    Jiang Xiaohu took his mother''s shoulders and leaned his head on her shoulders like when he was a child: "Don''t worry, my father is not a fool."


    "Go and go! How can anyone say that to his father?" Wang Xifeng blushed and pushed his son away, pretending to be agitated.When the son is older, she can''t be so intimate with the mother. She is a very conservative woman.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled, did not say anything, but thought in his heart: "When will our village be able to connect to a highway like the highway on the TV? Say it every year, year after year, year after year disappointed. I see, the backing is down. Relying on everyone to run, nothing is as reliable as oneself."


    That''s it, he suddenly found himself a very tangible, and even some great goal-to connect the riverside village to a spacious road.


    Dididi!


    The phone on the table made a strange beep, and then there was no news.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly turned around to check the phone, only to find that the phone had turned off automatically.


    "This old phone was bought from a second-hand mobile phone store when my dad used to save money when he went to work in the city." Jiang Xiaohu groaned, "I should have retired long ago, hey, blame me. Tomorrow, something will go wrong!"


    In the past, Jiang Xiaohu squatted at home and ate and slept all day. He didn''t have a phone call for hundreds of years, and occasionally, 10086 customer service invited him to upgrade the package service.


    And now, Xu Linglong, Meng Na, and the driver''s brother will contact him every day.The phone call just now was from the driver.


    If you get stuck, maybe you will die!Jiang Xiaohu became more and more anxious, he hurriedly returned to his room to charge the phone.It took more than ten minutes to start the machine.


    When he looked at the phone, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    The phone is Meng Na''s, and Meng Na doesn''t worry about things like sourcing.After contacting several times, through direct or indirect understanding, Jiang Xiaohu knew that Meng Na was an amazing woman.


    Not only is she hot and beautiful, but she is also very talented and she is also a returnee.


    It''s a pity that such strong women often have some twists and turns in their relationships, and Meng Na is no exception.


    Jiang Xiaohu put away his reverie and hurriedly called back.The phone beeped twice and was quickly picked up by Meng Na.


    "Hey, Sister Na, just now..." Jiang Xiaohu was about to explain to her, but she giggled.


    "Oh! It''s okay, I just want to tell you, today the truck will not be able to go, the mountain road is broken, and it will be repaired tomorrow. So we will temporarily use the spare source for the dishes for these two days." Meng Na said.


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Meng Na to be so caring, and would personally inform about it.He even felt that the Lihua Hotel was so great that he even had spare food sources.


    In fact, where did Jiang Xiaohu know that once a restaurant chooses a food source, it will not easily change it. After all, the contract is legally binding.


    According to the contract, Jiang Xiaohu will be fined a liquidated damage if he fails to deliver food for any reason.Although not much, it is also money.Moreover, he has no income on this day, which is equivalent to double punishment.


    And this so-called backup source of food was something Meng Na had expected early in the morning, and she secretly helped Jiang Xiaohu to lay the back road, which was nothing to mention.


    That being the case, Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t need to worry about delivering food for the time being.


    "Hey, don''t you have anything to say to me?" Meng Na''s tone changed suddenly. Although it was just a phone call, her voice was mellow, and Jiang Xiaohu could even feel the hot nose blowing beside her ears. .


    He is a young and energetic young man, how can he withstand this provocation, he shivered suddenly, his whole body was hairy.This is not the kind of hair that is scared, but the hairy hair.It seems that there are a lot of ants crawling on the body, itchy, trying to scratch, but they are not looking for a precise position.


    He smiled, pretending to be calm, but his heartbeat gradually accelerated.


    Meng Na didn''t actually say any explicit words over there, but her tone was too charming, and as she listened, Jiang Xiaohu was dreaming about it.


    "Well, yes." Jiang Xiaohu said, "People in our village say you are beautiful."


    "Really? What about you?" Meng Na asked him with a smile.


    At this time, the county town was also rainy, but not as torrential as the mountainous area.


    Meng Na woke up early in the morning, awakened by the rain.The first thing she woke up was thinking of Jiang Xiaohu''s food.If Jiang Xiaohu cannot deliver the food on time today, he will be deducted a penalty of 2,000 yuan for whatever reason.


    Two thousand yuan is just the price of a pair of sandals by Meng Na.But after going to Jiangbian Village, Meng Na realized that for a rural family, it was very likely a huge sum of money.It is no exaggeration that it may also be the annual income of some extremely poor families.


    So, in any case, she couldn''t let Jiang Xiaohu be fined, so she contacted another vegetable vendor in this city.


    On the floor-to-ceiling glass windows, there is a transparent curtain of rain that connects the city. In the high-end residential area, the rainy morning is so quiet.


    Meng Na was wearing a lace suspender nightdress, with her long wavy hair scattered, her face facing the sky, but her style.


    She was holding her mobile phone and chatting with Jiang Xiaohu one after another, teasing this little wolf dog was actually a very fun and excellent exercise that can pass the free time.


    The small chat lasted only a few minutes, and Meng Na turned to the topic: "Xiaohu, have you considered, what should you do next time this happens again?"


    "Don''t worry, I will supply vegetables anyway." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    In fact, this business has not only involved him, but also more than 20 households in the village.Headed by the old party secretary, many people put the most important part of their income on Jiang Xiaohu''s acquisition.


    On weekdays, Jiang Xiaohu in the village also won unprecedented respect from everyone.But behind the scenery is also a heavy burden, and he knows this deeply.


    Meng Na smiled,''In any case,'' what young people like most is to make a guarantee, and it is an unfulfilled guarantee.

 79 Chapter 79 I want to buy a car and rent a warehouse

    Wow!


    The rain was splashing at the same time in the county town of H in the village. Gradually, the county town, which was originally rainy, began to rain heavily.


    "Oh? Anyway? Is there a detailed plan or plan?" Meng Na asked with a smile.


    Although across time and space, I couldn''t see Jiang Xiaohu''s face, couldn''t see his strong body, and couldn''t feel the temperature of his skin, but all this was in Meng Na''s heart.


    Oh, unknowingly, it''s already dreaming.Meng Na couldn''t help but laugh at herself shyly while asking Jiang Xiaohu.


    Self-deprecating?When did my sister Na ever be shy?God!Meng Na felt that she had changed.


    Terrible, terrible.


    The more she thought about it, the more confused she became, and she couldn''t understand why a young man in the countryside, a green-skinned boy, had such a huge lethality on her.


    Thinking about it, probably only the word innocence can explain it.Meng Na has been in love for many years, and Yue Nan does not say countless, but she also knows men very well.It was the first time she met someone like Jiang Xiaohu.


    In Meng Na''s random thoughts, Jiang Xiaohu gave her a simple and rude plan: "I want to buy a car and rent a warehouse."


    "Ah!" Meng Na was caught off guard, couldn''t help but shook her head with a wry smile.


    What car do you want to buy, this kid?Is it a refrigerated truck?Does he know that a good refrigerated truck costs about three hundred thousand, which is simply not what he can afford.What the hell is renting a warehouse?Is it possible that he still has to transport the vegetables to the county in advance every day?


    Then Jiang Xiaohu gave her a positive answer: "I want to buy a diesel tricycle for transportation and rent a warehouse near the county seat. Sister Na, don''t worry, this kind of thing will never happen in the future."


    Jiang Xiaohu''s tone was very serious, which surprised Meng Na.She originally thought that this kid would have any plans, but she would wipe his ass again.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Xiaohu actually had a plan.In fact, this plan was a little bit of thought when he stood at the door of the hall this morning, using a basin to scoop water out.


    Therefore, when Meng Na suddenly raised the topic, he did not feel caught off guard.On the contrary, his rough and subtle way of doing things left a deep impression on Meng Na.


    "Oh! Diesel tricycle..." Meng Na repeated, not looking down, but felt that Jiang Xiaohu was indeed a down-to-earth person.


    This young man will surely achieve great things in the future, she thought again.


    "Okay, I can help you find the warehouse, you can tell me a request." Meng Na said.


    Jiang Xiaohu chuckled, "Sister Na, we have different levels and different visions. I won''t bother you with these things. Most of the places I''m looking for are not suitable for you."


    "Cut, okay. Then when you come to the county, remember to call me." Meng Na said.


    Jiang Xiaohu agreed, hung up, and he began to think about it seriously.


    The rain lasted three days and three nights before it stopped.Although the rain weakened by the next day, it still delayed a lot of things.As Meng Na said, road construction took two days.


    On the fourth day, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly picked up the money, took the tricycle where his uncle was going to buy noodles, and went to the town to buy a car.


    On the way, Jiang Xiaohu also learned from his third uncle: "Are you going to buy a car? My car is already eight-handed, but the performance is not bad, and it has been repaired for several years. You go to town Go to Liu Mazi to buy it. An old car is about four or five thousand. If it is better, it can have eight or nine thousand. Anyway, you are not short of money now."


    With the information obtained from the third uncle, Jiang Xiaohu went straight to Liu Mazi on the street along with Honghua Town.


    This Liu Mazi is very famous in Honghua Town. His fame comes from two points, one is the black heart, and the other is the green hat.


    Due to lack of oxygen at birth, he suffered from polio. Fortunately, it was mild. Liu Mazi was able to support himself and marry a wife.


    Let me talk about the green cap first.


    His first daughter-in-law came from the family.On the day of marriage, a scandal happened.A chef who helped with the banquet was on the way to the toilet, passing by the wood room, and suddenly found that the bride was getting a lot of fun with a master craftsman.


    The chef is a young helper with little experience, so he called out after seeing it.As a result, everyone knew about this matter. Everyone thought that the marriage would not be completed. Who would have thought that Liu Mazi would clenched his teeth and insisted on holding the wedding banquet.


    Not only was the marriage closed, but several months passed decently.In the past few months, Liu Mazi coaxed her daughter-in-law as a treasure, but unfortunately, the daughter-in-law eventually ran away with the pretty guy who played eight craftsmen.


    The second daughter-in-law is a madman picked up from the street. The madman is a local term used to describe a wandering madman.


    This woman was in her thirties. She was old and ugly, and she had a bare bottom when she was picked up.The 27-year-old Liu Mazi didn''t dislike it. Go home and wash it, and it will be a good thing.


    His hometown thought, his daughter-in-law won''t run away now, right?Who would have thought that the next day a pretty guy came and said that this was his sister and was taken away.Only later did I find out who was the sibling, he was the husband at all.


    Since then, Liu Mazi has gained the nickname of Lv Mazi, and deep down in his heart, he also has great hostility towards the pretty guy.


    Another famous point of Liu Mazi is the black heart.


    In order to give him a self-reliant craft, his parents asked him to learn how to repair cars from his uncle.Liu Mazi knows a little about cars, bicycles, and motorcycles.


    It stands to reason, after learning that he should thank the master and uncle, right?But he did it well. Next to his uncle''s stall, he set up a new stall and grabbed business at a low price, just squeezing the old man''s business.


    When Liu Mazi was left with a car repair booth in Honghua Town, his price suddenly soared, and everyone had no choice but to scold him for being blackhearted.


    Now Liu Mazi is still alone, but I don''t know where to adopt a girl as a daughter to guard against old age.


    But his business is getting bigger and bigger. No, he has started to operate second-hand cars, mainly tricycles.


    It is still a monopoly business, and anyone who comes to grab business will definitely not escape his bright guns and dark arrows.Over the past ten years or so, his fame is beyond the reach.


    Therefore, as soon as Jiang Xiaohu inquired, he found his booth.


    When Jiang Xiaohu came, Liu Mazi was limping to help someone repair the car.The thing he didn''t like to see was empty-handed guests.


    You don''t have a car to repair, what are you doing in front of my stall?Don''t say you buy a car. I know the purchasing power of Honghua Town, Liu Mazi better than anyone.


    He just glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, looked at his age, looked at his appearance, and saw that there was no car around him, so he directly excluded him from customers.


    Not only that, when Liu Mazi saw Jiang Xiaohu, he couldn''t help feeling disgusted.Why?It turned out that Jiang Xiaohu was a handsome young man in his eyes.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know this at first, so he thought he was busy, so he ignored himself.


    He picked up a bench and sat and waited. While waiting, he fanned his straw hat.


    But waiting, he felt something was wrong.First of all, is the boss''s eyes murderous?Let him move a seat for a while, as if he is getting in the way everywhere.

 80 Chapter 80

    There are occasional pedestrians passing by, cycling or walking on the street, most of them are middle-aged and elderly people.Jiang Xiaohu is a minority among them.


    "Hey!" Liu Mazi spit out thick sputum to his feet and stared at him sideways, "What are you doing? Go away without car repairs. I''m not a tea shop. You can''t sit on the bench casually!"


    Jiang Xiaohu realized that since just now, people have always disliked him.No wonder, I have repaired two bicycles, one electric car, and I haven''t paid attention to myself.


    He smiled and said, "Boss, I don''t repair cars."


    "What are you doing if you don''t repair the car?" Liu Mazi asked angrily.


    "I''ll buy a car." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    A young girl walked out of the house, holding a tea cup and handing it to Liu Mazi: "Dad, I''m drinking water."


    The girl was sixteen or seventeen years old. She had dark skin and was not pretty, but she was not ugly, and she was very attractive.


    She was obviously not good at words. After handing the water glass to Liu Mazi, she turned around to leave, but Liu Mazi took her hand.


    "Wait a moment, you can leave after I finish drinking, take the cup back." Liu Mazi did not let go while drinking water.


    This action is already very strange, after all, the daughter is also a teenager, a big girl.Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but remember that that morning, when he was just head next to the old lady, Wang Xifeng hurriedly avoided.


    Jiang Xiaohu was wondering when he suddenly saw the girl breaking free, and also saw Liu Mazi''s finger in the girl''s palm.


    He buzzed his head and his blood was on his head.


    Jiang Xiaohu can''t see these things now, so he can''t figure out what some men think.Normal men would think about something in the crotch, but they have to think about it.


    For example, Zhang Fugong dared to do that to Biyun.The Liu Mazi in front of him is even more outrageous, and he is doing everything to his daughter!


    At this time, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know that Liu Mazi was just the girl''s adoptive father.


    He stood up and stared at the girl.Perhaps the girl felt something, and quickly gave him a begging look.


    This pleading is not to beg him for help, but to be nosy.


    Jiang Xiaohu understood, but also confused.He doesn''t understand that in this kind of family environment, in an adopted family with a single parent, girls only seek safety.


    Liu Mazi also felt a threat and couldn''t help but look back at Jiang Xiaohu: "Why are you still pestering here? Didn''t I tell you, I won''t do your business!"


    He went back and forth, glaring Jiang Xiaohu several times.He thinks this god is unfair, everyone is a man, so why is this kid so pleasing to the eye, so ugly himself?The eyes of the hanging triangle, his face pocked, he was still lame.


    Thinking of this, Liu Mazi wanted to chew up his wrench.


    "Boss, are you still picking customers?" Jiang Xiaohu raised the corner of his mouth, revealing a sneer.


    Liu Mazi felt the threat again, he compared it, and it seemed that he was not Jiang Xiaohu''s opponent either.In addition, the daughter persuaded from the side: "Dad, people are here to buy things, don''t you refuse to travel thousands of miles away?"


    After weighing it up, it was indeed inappropriate to do this today. Liu Mazi changed his words: "What car do you want? A bicycle over there, starting at ten yuan. A motorcycle, starting at five hundred."


    He felt that if a man at Jiang Xiaohu''s age could afford a second-hand rotten motorcycle, he was already very good.Therefore, he was not introduced to the second-hand diesel tricycle that was the finale.


    How come those diesel tricycles cost five or seven or six thousand, can he afford it?Liu Mazi sneered repeatedly and looked at Jiang Xiaohu contemptuously.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head: "Didn''t I say that you want a tricycle. How much is your best tricycle?"


    He looked at the open space beside him, a row of tricycles of all kinds, quietly staying in the sun, like militiamen waiting for review.


    Liu Mazi was a little surprised. He didn''t expect this kid to actually buy a tricycle.He snorted: "Do you want a good car? I have one, I''m afraid you can''t afford it."


    He limped towards a red tricycle. If it hadn''t been parked in a second-hand car park, Jiang Xiaohu would really not see that it was second-hand.


    The paint is bright, the handlebars are new, the seats are black and shiny, and the body is heightened to hold a lot of things.


    Jiang Xiaohu liked it at the first glance, but he remained silent, because he had already noticed that this boss was very deceitful, and if he didn''t pay attention, he would be slaughtered.


    "Oh, this ah~" Jiang Xiaohu pretended not to look down on it, and went around the car with his hands behind his back. "A lot of paint has been dropped. This wheel is not the original one, right? Your car is not good, and there are so many problems. how much?"


    "This..." Liu Mazi rolled his triangular eyes and said slyly, "Five thousand!"


    "Dad..." The girl couldn''t help but want to scold someone. Can she still know the price of the car?This car had been in a car accident, and the previous owner fell into the ditch. He is still lying in the hospital.Almost all the parts inside were changed. The paint was newly sprayed after the car accident, and it was worth 3000 at most.


    However, Liu Mazi unexpectedly asked for 15 thousand, which was almost the price of a new car.The girl saw that Liu Mazi wanted to kill the guest.


    Jiang Xiaohu also noticed that Liu Mazi was not at ease.The offer was fifteen thousand, just to scare yourself away.At this time, he had already lost his heart to buy a used car.


    Why do you have to abuse yourself?Men use new ones if they want!


    Jiang Xiaohu snapped his nose: "Can it be cheaper?"


    "No, my car is in such a good condition. I will give you 155,000 at a low price." Liu Mazi said.


    He glanced at Jiang Xiaohu with slippery eyes, with more and more joking and contempt in his eyes.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and asked: "Boss, I will pay the price right away."


    He patted his bag and said to Liu Mazi confidently.


    Liu Mazi said: "I, don''t you take a bag of newspapers to pretend to be money, do you think I am stupid? You want a suitable price, right? Well, you can get ten thousand, and I will sell it to you!"


    Liu Mazi felt that he had become more ambitious, which was really cool.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment, and Liu Mazi sneered, "Don''t you know what ten thousand yuan looks like?"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head and touched his pockets. He couldn''t laugh or cry: "When I went out today, I put all the bank cards in my coat pocket."


    "Outer pocket? I think you have no money!" Liu Mazi sneered.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned on his face, mmp in his heart, he drew his hands in his pockets and said, "Isn''t the bank card with you, does cash count?"


    He took out the plastic bag with a wad of hundred-dollar bills in it.


    Liu Mazi looked straight at him. The money is ten or twenty thousand, right?So thick~ His saliva can''t help but it flows out, it really flows out, it''s a bit crooked and slanted, and it''s normal to see money open.


    "You, do you want this car? Okay, I will sell you cheaply, seven thousand and five!" Liu Mazi seemed to have made a lot of determination and said to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook the plastic bag in front of him and said with a smile: "I want to buy a car. I rushed to buy a car from home early in the morning. Well, but I don''t plan to buy your car now."


    After speaking, he turned around and walked to the station, saying loudly, "I go to the county to buy a new car!"


    Liu Mazi was so angry that he stomped his feet and vomited blood, pointing at the sky and the earth, and then sprinkled the anger on the adopted daughter.

 81 Chapter 81

    Jiang Xiaohu got on the nearest train and came to the county seat as quickly as possible.


    When he arrived at the county seat, he thought of Meng Na''s words,''Come to the county seat and tell me,'' he called Meng Na: "Sister Na, I bought a car in the county town today."


    "Oh, it''s really here? Okay, I have a meeting this afternoon. Let''s meet later." Meng Na said.


    Across the phone and signal lines, Meng Na can feel the vigor of the little wolf dog.She imagined that she would take down the little wolfdog by herself, how beautiful it would be!


    In this regard, Meng Na never hides herself.


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard her voice, why did she feel so excited?Isn''t she interesting to me?


    In fact, since the first time they met, when the two were in the car, Jiang Xiaohu had fantasized about it, but how dare you think about it?


    After all, Meng Na is from the city, and she is still a rich sister.What about yourself?The country boy is poor and white.Oh no, hehehe, Jiang Xiaohu figured it out, his total wealth is more than 50,000!


    He hung up the phone, tightened his wallet, and inquired all the way to the street selling electric cars and tricycles.


    The streets are bustling with pedestrians.Most of them buy and sell cars, and there are also people who hang out.One of them, young, with ear-to-earth hair, can be 165 feet tall?Such a young guy also copied his hands and wandered the street.


    See how he is dressed, not from the country.He is also twenty-five and sixteen. Normally, he should be at work.But he has been wandering around this street, and his eyes are always fixed on the bags of the people around him.


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw him from a distance, he knew that 80% of this man had three hands, and he had to stay far away.


    "Fortunately, my parents taught me not to expose money when I was young-actually, there is no money. When I was a child, I only spent 50 cents in pocket money." Jiang Xiaohu laughed at himself, "However, the more beautiful the bag, the easier it is to attract thieves. ."


    He clasped his wallet tightly and searched the shops on both sides.And that thief, as he said, kept staring at the beautiful bag.


    Electric cars and tricycles are really dazzling, and there are all kinds of them.There was an electric moped with a canopy. Jiang Xiaohu discovered that an elderly person in the county seat of the other family had come to pick up his grandson from school.Tsk tsk, people in this city, can really enjoy it, the child is getting more and more squeamish.


    He decided that if he has a child in the future, he must kick and beat so that he can learn to be strong.Of course, the daughter has to hold it.Hey, my daughter''s mother, where are you?


    After thinking about the mess, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly felt his waist empty and said in his heart: "That''s it!"


    He touched his waist, it was cool.I put my wallet on my belt just now and tried to clamp it, but I still stole it.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned and looked around, and he saw the short hair with ears just now, he was holding the plastic bag with joy, and running away.


    Jiang Xiaohu is so angry!He pointed to the back of the man and shouted: "Catch the thief!"


    It was really magnificent, sounding like a bell.Almost people in the whole street heard it. Everyone followed the prestige. However, afterwards, they all rushed to make way for the thieves.


    These days, each family has swept their doors, for fear that they will bear some responsibility.Jiang Xiaohu had already felt deeply about this when he was helping the old woman.


    He didn''t expect others to help him, so let''s chase after it.


    Fortunately, his speed is not comparable to ordinary people, and he caught up in a blink of an eye.At that time, the thief hadn''t run a hundred meters yet.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at his back and kicked his beautiful spinner, kicking him with a bang.


    He followed a tiger pounce, rode up, grabbed the thief by the hair, crackled it, and snatched his money back.


    "Mmp, you dare to steal my stuff!" Jiang Xiaohu scolded.


    The thief who was beaten by the thief only begged for mercy and screamed in pain: "Ouch, brother, I was wrong, please forgive me, brother!"


    "it is good!"


    "You guys have a good time!"


    "Call the police and catch the thief!"


    Seeing that the thief was subdued, the people around began to applaud, cheer, cheer, and blend in.Before that, the situation was uncertain and everyone was watching.


    Especially those merchants are familiar with the thieves who are often active in this street.If you offend them, it would really be a matter of breaking your teeth and swallowing blood.


    Now that the thief is caught, the key is not that they caught it, so naturally they are not afraid, so they don''t want to be costly by shouting two throats!


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand: "Forget it, just get the money back."


    He took the money back, and he was beaten up. The thief had a swollen nose and a long nose, and his grandma couldn''t recognize him, so he breathed out in his heart.


    Pointing to the back of the thief''s head again, he said, "Go away, I will spare you this time, but don''t let me see you again in the future!"


    "Yes, eldest brother, I listen to you!" The thief nodded hurriedly, but one inadvertently knocked his forehead to the ground, painful and tearful, and he didn''t dare to hum.


    After getting up, Jiang Xiaohu patted the dust off his body, stuffed the money tighter, and was going to buy a car in the shop that he was optimistic just now.


    The signboard of the shop is very shabby, and the light box is not as dazzling as others'' houses.Why would Jiang Xiaohu choose this one?One is that the shop is large and full of varieties, and the other is the old sign.


    That''s right, he took a closer look. This sign was the same as the sign in town ten years ago.What does this mean, this shop has been open for a long time!


    When he came to the store, he saw that there was only a fat young woman in her thirties in the huge store looking at the store.Next to it, under the parasol, there is a wheelchair. Above it is an old man who can''t see his gender, dozing off.


    As for people, when they reach a certain age, the skins are loose and the meat is jerky, and the clothes are a little more casual, even the gender is not clear.Jiang Xiaohu thought in his heart, he must not live like this, in the future, to be a little old man, and to be the most handsome old man.


    The fat young woman was facing the mirror and didn''t know what to do with her face. She didn''t pay attention to Jiang Xiaohu who walked into the store.


    "Buy a car!" Jiang Xiaohu thought annoyed, why is it so? Many people love dogs and look down on others, which is really unlucky.


    From now on I must be rich, rich!He thought angrily, but showed inconvenience on his face, after all, they didn''t say anything to him.


    When the woman heard it, she glanced at him: "The cars are here. See what you want."


    "Can you tell me about the performance?" Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead.


    He really doesn''t know much about tricycles.


    The woman said impatiently, "Cut, a broken tricycle, what performance do you want?"

 82 Chapter 82: Shameless Female Sales Clerk

    The sun rose to the sky, it was already 11:30 noon, and the hottest time of the day was approaching.


    In this commercial street in Luliu County, under the baking of the sun, the ground temperature has reached 40 degrees.


    When the weather is hot, people will not have a good temper, and the woman in front of them is obviously the same.Because of her slightly fat body, she appeared to be less exposed to heat. Even though the electric fan was blowing, Jiang Xiaohu could still see clearly, and the sweat was streaming down.


    "My salary is only two thousand yuan a month. How can I help you tell you about the performance of a car? You can check it online for yourself!" The woman muttered angrily, complaining, "I have to be a nanny. , Taking care of an old paralyzed man, unfortunately!"


    Yes, Jiang Xiaohu decided to surrender, I will not buy your head office, right?But it seems that she should not be the boss''s wife.


    He turned around to go out, and suddenly heard a plop from behind.He looked back subconsciously, but saw that the old man who was dozing off in the shade, unexpectedly fell to the ground.The old man''s head just hit the concrete block next to him, his head battered.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback, and the woman was taken aback, and she yelled, "Ah! What to do, what to do!" She knew what to do, but didn''t dare to move forward and didn''t call 120.


    Jiang Xiaohu was too lazy to care about her, rushed over and picked up the old man.


    Oops, the old man is like a dry stick, there is not much meat on his body, and he is lightly hugged.In his arms, he realized that this was an old lady, her skin wrinkled like shriveled orange peel.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help thinking of his grandmother. Although she was an old woman in the countryside, she had a ruddy complexion and gained five pounds. Her life was much more comfortable than this old woman.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Call 120!" Jiang Xiaohu yelled at the woman, and at the same time, he found a big tricycle parked in the shed and put the old lady in the car.


    The woman shivered when Jiang Xiaohu was scolded, and then she remembered to call.She tremblingly picked up the phone and dialed several times before dialing the correct number.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaohu had already turned his mind and got into the landscape.He found some herbs to stop bleeding on the bank of the river, hurriedly came out, chewed the herbs in his mouth, and applied them to the wound of the old lady.


    The woman had finished the phone call and leaned over carefully to see the situation.It just so happened that she saw Jiang Xiaohu applying medicine to the old lady, the green sticky mass was disgusting.


    "Ah! What are you doing?" She yelled Jiang Xiaohu by the arm, "Don''t mess with these disgusting things!"


    "She hit her head so badly, the bleeding continued. If you don''t stop her bleeding, can it be stopped for you?!" Jiang Xiaohu finally couldn''t help but looked back at her and shouted.


    The woman was taken aback, released her hand, subconsciously clamped her leg, and secretly said: "How did he know that I was coming to Auntie."


    !


    When Jiang Xiaohu applied medicine to the old lady, he heard footsteps above his head, and only then discovered that the shop is two-story, with a loft built on top.


    A man came down the narrow stairs and asked sleepily: "What''s the matter, Xiao Wu, what is the noise!"


    This is a middle-aged man, in his forties or fifties, wearing big pants, a white vest, holding a fan in his hand, and his eyes are still fascinated by tawny eye feces.


    As he descended the stairs, he used his thick, conical-handled fingers to pick up his feces.


    The female clerk Xiao Wu immediately dodged, Jiang Xiaohu was surprised that this woman was so fat and could be so flexible.


    "Boss, he came to buy a tricycle, but he didn''t get a suitable one, so he kicked the old lady down before leaving." Xiao Wu said.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked up at her with a black line on his forehead, his eyes look like an awl.


    Xiao Wu probably knew that Jiang Xiaohu would be angry, so he didn''t dare to look back at him at all.


    "Really? There is such a thing?" The man walked downstairs to Jiang Xiaohu and looked at him up and down.


    He had to raise his head to see Jiang Xiaohu''s face, because the height difference between the two of them was quite a bit.


    This is not to say that this person is short, mainly because Jiang Xiaohu jumped too high during this time.Since he had a picture of mountains and rivers, he has jumped a full 15 or 6 centimeters in this month.Originally it was more than one meter seven, but now it is approaching 185.


    "Why did you do that?" he said.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned and put away the seriousness on his face: "You have a good question, why should I do this? Oh, the ambulance is here, please lift the old lady up quickly."


    The ambulance outside is already parked in front of the store, but the road is spacious enough.


    That man was probably also a filial son. When he saw the bloodshed of his old lady in the car, he didn''t care to hold him accountable, and hurriedly carried him into the ambulance with Jiang Xiaohu.


    In the ambulance, when they saw that they were so old, they hurried to get an inspection first.


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw that someone had already got on the car, he was going to buy a car from another house.Who knows that the man grabbed him: "Wait a minute, you hurt my mother, just forget it? You have to tell me clearly, what is it doing to push down an old lady, she has no grievances with you. of."


    The man was aggressive and wanted to be held accountable.


    Jiang Xiaohu grabbed his wrist and made a slight effort. The man felt his wrist tingling, and he couldn''t help letting go, looking at Jiang Xiaohu in surprise.


    "You also said, I have no grievances with the old lady, why do you want to overthrow her? I just came to buy a car." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Do you have surveillance in your store? If you don''t believe me, look at the surveillance!"


    "Huh?!" The man became more suspicious, "How do you know that the surveillance in my shop is broken? You don''t tell me that you are, OK, I will call the police and let the police call the call for me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu suddenly complained, okay, he dug a hole and buried himself.


    The man took out his cell phone and was about to call 110.


    They stood beside the ambulance with the door open, and the conversation between the two was heard by all three ambulancemen.


    At this time, their inspection of the old lady was over, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    A little nurse wearing a mask said, "I think you should stop calling."


    The man looked back at her: "Why?"


    "Because your old lady is nothing wrong at all. The blood has stopped long ago and the wounds have healed. I think she really fell strangely. If you look at your floor, don''t be careless in the future. I don''t know the hurt. What day did you get it..." the little nurse said, "You don''t even need to go to the hospital. The old man is okay, please carry it down."


    The man was dumbfounded, but immediately became happy and hugged him quickly.Seeing that he was struggling alone, Jiang Xiaohu stepped forward to help.


    The two put the old lady back in the wheelchair.


    "Thank you!" The man wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said to Jiang Xiaohu, "but I still don''t understand, it''s so good, why did my mother fall off?"

 83 Chapter 83

    The ambulance honked its whistle and drove away from the commercial street whining.


    In the car, three ambulancemen, two men and one woman, discussed the old lady just now.


    Of these three people, one is a doctor and two are nurses.The doctor said, "Don''t you two think that old lady was weird?"


    "Yes, it''s weird." The male nurse said, "The blood stains on the clothes are still fresh, so it is estimated that the wound should have been broken not long ago. But..."


    "Right, right? I said it was miraculous. The wound seemed to have healed a long time ago." The female nurse tweeted, and rushed like a lark, "Doctor Niu, do you think this is a miracle?"


    "Miracle, you are tall, I hope that young man will not be mistaken."


    As the ambulance went away, Jiang Xiaohu was carefully observing the ground.


    Finally, he found the strangeness.


    "Boss, come and take a look." He pointed to a brick under the wheelchair. "This brick is not flat. If you move it slightly, it will lift up. It is estimated that the old lady fell down because of this brick. ."


    The shop has expanded a lot, so the old lady sits on the original sidewalk. The bricks are all outdoor bricks.


    The man stepped up and stepped on his feet. It was really bumpy. He immediately said to Jiang Xiaohu regretfully and guiltily: "Oh, I''m really sorry, brother, I didn''t figure out the situation, so I blamed you."


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head and gave the clerk Xiao Wu a vicious look.Xiao Wu immediately lowered his head and pretended to be busy, not daring to look at his eyes.


    "Xiao Wu, what''s the matter?" the shop owner asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t help her. The woman was slanderous, and even if she didn''t work well, she even poured dirty water on an innocent person. It was really disgusting.The boss likes how to deal with it, he will not interject.


    The boss pressed for a long time, and Xiao Wu said: "Boss, I, I didn''t see it either. When I heard the voice, he had already helped the old lady up, so I mistakenly thought..."


    "Misunderstood? You misunderstood, I almost wronged the good guy!" The boss yelled, "Forget it, I won''t tell you anymore, settle the account and leave! You don''t come to work tomorrow!"


    Just now, why did the boss think Jiang Xiaohu was innocent? One was what the nurse said, and the other was Jiang Xiaohu was very upright from start to finish, and he actively helped.


    The boss is also personal, and he can see good or bad.This young man is definitely not the kind of person who doesn''t admit to doing bad things.No, people will never do anything ignorant of their conscience!


    Besides, he checked the old lady''s wound carefully just now and it was indeed healed.It''s just that there is a little green scum between the silver hair, like grass roots, and I don''t know how to get it up.


    Xiao Wu was scolded, his eyes flushed, and he felt wronged.At the end, I just slapped a sentence: "Leave and leave, my old lady is not waiting for you! A bunch of scum!"


    Taking off his work clothes, he rushed out angrily, spitting at the store before leaving.As a result, he didn''t go far, and he tripped over a brick with a plop, which was a panic.


    The shop owner was also very angry at her, but Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    This kind of person feels that the whole world is her mother, and she must be allowed to follow her, or she will be scumbag.


    After the clerk left, the boss asked Jiang Xiaohu curiously: "Young man, do you know what happened to my mom? I know it was just a fall, but how can it heal so quickly?"


    In the morning, he fed the old lady with medicine and food, and dressed neatly before moving down and let her sit in the shade and watch the street scenery.


    I am old and unable to move my body. I can only feel the world with my eyes.


    So the boss is pretty sure that this injury is new, but how did it heal?It was four or five centimeters long, and it looked quite deep, otherwise the blood would not flow so much.


    Jiang Xiaohu rubbed his nose and said with a smile: "I know a little bit of Chinese medicine, so I just took some raw rehmannia on my body, so I used it for the old lady."


    "It''s so amazing?" The boss was surprised, "Oh, I saw the living genius doctor today! Don''t you know, in the past few years, I have been boasting about Western medicine, saying that our ancestors'' Chinese medicine is fake, and I believe it to be true. "


    He even held Jiang Xiaohu''s hand excitedly, as if he saw a god.If he doesn''t do this normally, it''s mainly because he saw the wound on his mother''s head with his own eyes, and it healed very quickly and ideally.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Chinese medicine and Western medicine are actually the same in different ways, and they use different medicines. One is natural medicinal materials, and the other is processed by the day after tomorrow. They can cure illnesses and save people. However, the current Chinese medicine is broken by some swindlers, and there is no way. ."


    "Yeah, yes!" The boss nodded fiercely, "Oh yes, boy, you said you want to buy a car, what kind of car?"


    "That''s right, I want to buy a diesel tricycle, which I usually use to pull goods." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The boss immediately enthusiastically helped him introduce a few cars, and finally Jiang Xiaohu picked a red diesel tricycle. The bucket was big enough and there was a carport, so he was not afraid of wind and sun.


    "This car, the original price is twenty thousand, you saved my mother, and I will give you a discount, so you can give me ten thousand one!" the boss said.


    The price of 22,000 is certainly a bit high, but 11,000 is indeed selling at a discount.Jiang Xiaohu could see that the boss really wanted to repay him, so he was ashamed to take such a big advantage.


    "No, no, don''t be like this, the ten-one discount is too big. Let''s go, fifteen thousand, I bought it." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "No, fourteen thousand!"


    I don''t know, I thought Jiang Xiaohu was a car seller, but the man bought a car.


    The two bargained, and finally settled at 135,000. Jiang Xiaohu bought the diesel tricycle.Not only the price is favorable, the boss also gave him a lot of gifts.


    "I heard that after the New Year, these cars will have to be licensed, and you must have a driver''s license to drive. So, if you don''t have a driver''s license, go and get one as soon as possible." The boss told Jiang Xiaohu while cheering.


    "Really? Oh, then I must go to the driver''s license test." Jiang Xiaohu nodded.


    "Oh, by the way, we also have fate. I don''t know what your name is? My surname is Li. People here call me Lao Li. You can call me Brother Li." Lao Li said.


    "Haha, my name is Jiang Xiaohu, from Jiangbian Village, Honghua Town." Jiang Xiaohu smiled, "Brother Li, you can call me Huzi, as my family and friends call me."


    "Tiger? Okay, we will be friends in the future. If you need any spare parts, even come to me. The current car, not to mention it, the quality is poor." Lao Li sighed, "But don''t worry. I will guarantee the ticket with you for this car. The quality is real. It is the best one here."


    He would only say these things in front of acquaintances and friends.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded to express his gratitude. The two also exchanged phone numbers, which was considered a friend.


    After buying the car, Jiang Xiaohu drove the car away from this street.Before leaving, he took some medicinal materials from the mountain and river map and left it to Old Li.


    His old mother had hemiplegia caused by a stroke, and the medicinal materials had miraculous effects on this type of disease.


    "Three bowls of water and one bowl, drink once every three days, a month counts as a course of treatment. My grandma also took this medicine back then, and now she walks with wind." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Old Li thanked him, convinced.

 84 Chapter 84

    Jiang Xiaohu drove the car suddenly, feeling the wind around his ears, and he was very happy.


    He looked at the various small cars and big cars around him, and he didn''t think that one day he would be able to drive alongside them.The most important thing is that you don''t have to worry about entering the city in the future.With this car, it takes only two hours to travel from home to the county seat, and you can make several round trips a day!


    Baba!


    A small car honked behind Jiang Xiaohu, dismissing him as an obstruction.


    Jiang Xiaohu snorted and gave him a way.


    "What a cow? In the future, I will drive a tank, and see if your baby will dare to fight!" Jiang Xiaohu said to himself childishly.


    After driving around the county town, Jiang Xiaohu felt as handsome as Zhou Yunfa.I feel that the little girls on the road are all winking at themselves.


    However, he quickly turned his mind back to the right path.


    "Oh, you have to rent a warehouse!" Jiang Xiaohu secretly said, "Bring the vegetables over and save them if you have nothing to do, so that it will be convenient for others to pull and not delay other people''s use of vegetables. Credit first, and the most important thing is not to delay. I make money."


    Jiang Xiaohu thought about it a long time ago. The warehouse doesn''t need to be so serious, just a small yard.


    There are many old bungalows in Luliu County, and renting a four-room bungalow does not cost much for a year.But the key is that the bungalow has to face the street so that it is easy to move in and out.


    "When the rent is completed, let my dad live in the bungalow and show me the goods." Jiang Xiaohu thought with joy.


    He went to the LC area specifically to watch small advertisements on the street.


    When his car drove into an old street, he suddenly heard a scream, and couldn''t help turning his head to look curiously.


    At this look, I suddenly didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    A man was chased by three or four people and beaten up in an alley.


    The man is no one else, but the thief he beat before.It looks like this guy has done something bad again!


    However, a word blown by the wind caused Jiang Xiaohu to change his mind.


    "Fuck! You didn''t steal a penny today? I believe you? Beat me to death!"


    Oh, it was not a thief, but a thief infighting!


    Jiang Xiaohu''s head was hot, and he decided to take care of this nosy.Thieves who can''t steal things, to some extent, are not too bad, um, can be saved.


    This was mainly because Jiang Xiaohu had seen the thief''s eyes. It was not too depraved, but there was still a trace of kindness.


    He parked the car on the side of the road, rolled up his shirt sleeves, and walked up.


    Four people were beating the stupid thief, one man with his back to the street, commanding the other three to beat him.


    "Finger off for me! Can''t do work, why do you need so many fingers?" The man dyed red hair, held a cigarette in one hand, and pointed forward with the other, calling out five and six.


    Suddenly, his hand holding the cigarette was grabbed, the cigarette fell to the ground, and the finger was swung back.


    "Yeah! I can''t do serious things. It''s really useless to have so many fingers. How about smoking? Yo, Yunyan, so rich, are they all stolen?"


    Jiang Xiaohu grabbed his fingers, said with a smile, and put his other hand around his face by the way.


    Snapped!


    It was crisp and loud, and the anger that was raised by the female tricycle shop clerk was all over this kid.


    I can''t beat a woman, it''s always right to beat a thief!


    Seeing three or four bright red fingerprints on the guy''s face, the fingerprints were bulging, and his eyes could hardly be opened.


    "Ah, it hurts, it hurts!" The red hair immediately bent over, and his body moved with his fingers.


    The three beating guys, seeing this posture, stopped fighting the stupid thieves, and directly pounced on Jiang Xiaohu.


    One grabbed his head, one teased him, and another grabbed his arm, trying to rescue his boss from this guy''s claws.


    After all, it¡¯s a profession that relies on hands to eat, and the boss has to rely on his face to walk the rivers and lakes, and how can he break his fingers?


    The scene was extremely chaotic.


    "Well, who stepped on my egg, egg, that''s an egg!"


    "Nima, why do you squeeze my hair, squeeze his, his Nima!"


    "Ah, is this hair curled? It''s still black~"


    Crackling!


    The stupid thief on the side was dazzled, and he couldn''t care about the nosebleeds. He just couldn''t tell who had the arm and the leg, so he saw a few arms and legs shaking.


    In a minute or so, one flew out and hit the door with a bang.The old lady trembling slightly, she heard a snail-like speed and opened the door. Seeing that it was a fight, she slammed the door, turned and walked into the house, at a speed comparable to a rabbit.


    The other was lying on the ground, and Jiang Xiaohu stepped on his face.He has been particularly fond of stomping on other people''s faces recently, and I don''t know why.


    There was another one, who was grabbed by his belt and threw it out, lying on a pile of shit.


    As for their boss, Hong Mao, not only was he not rescued, but he was even more bruised and swollen with his wrists dislocated.


    "Huh! It''s comfortable!" Jiang Xiaohu squeezed the red-haired wrist with one hand and wiped the sweat from his forehead with the other. "How about it, do you want to fight me?"


    A few thieves are so wronged, who is going to fight you?We don¡¯t know you from start to finish, okay?


    But I can think so in my heart, but I can''t say that.


    That Hong Mao knew that the man in front of him was amazing, maybe he was a figure on the road.He quickly opened his mouth swollen like a sausage and complimented Jiang Xiaohu: "Big brother, you are really good, we won''t fight, we lost. You let go, sizzle, don''t get your hands dirty."


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "You don''t want to hate me, don''t you? I didn''t mean it, but I was in a bad mood. Can you forgive me?"


    A few people have a black line on their foreheads, what is this all about?Oh, you are in a bad mood, just grabbing two people on the street to relieve your breath?Are we wronged?


    However, you can think so, but you can''t say it!


    Several people were aggrieved and nodded one after another.The red hair is especially fast, just like pounding garlic.


    "What am I asking you, forgive me?" Jiang Xiaohu asked with a smile.


    "Forgive, of course we choose to forgive." Hong Mao said.


    Jiang Xiaohu uttered an oh, and then sternly said to the stupid thief: "What about you? Do you forgive them?"


    "Ah?!" The stupid thief didn''t expect to have his own business here, he could still believe it if the hero saves the United States.But he is not a beautiful woman, no one can''t stand it and save him.


    Jiang Xiaohu asked a few questions before he hurriedly nodded: "Forgive, forgive."


    "Since everyone has forgiven each other, don''t you guys get out?" Jiang Xiaohu let go and barked at the red fur.


    Red Mao shivered with fright, and ran out of the alley rolling on the ground. The other three also hurriedly got up and ran, only hating their parents for not having two feet.

 85 Chapter 85

    This is a shanty town in the county seat. It used to be a family home for some public units. Now the old residents are all upstairs. Only some elderly people and tenants remain.


    The alley is neither wide nor narrow, and can pass a truck.Just overgrown with weeds, it feels like run-down and depression.


    The few little ruffians left, leaving Jiang Xiaohu and the dumb thief.


    Although a stupid thief is stupid to be a thief, he does have his mind.He has recognized it, isn''t this the person he stole from the tricycle shop?


    "Um, brother, thank you!" The stupid thief walked to Jiang Xiaohu and bowed to thank him.


    After bowing, he immediately backed up a few meters, for fear that the other party would recognize him, and it would be worthless to beat him again.


    He didn''t know that Jiang Xiaohu had already recognized him since he heard the movement.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know why he had to take care of this nosy. This guy is not a good bird, and he was beaten up. Maybe the red hairs could kill the society.


    But it was a mess, so he did it.


    Grabbing his hair, Jiang Xiaohu raised his chin and stared at him: "Don''t pretend to have amnesia, your craftsmanship should be pretty good, how can you not steal something?"


    The stupid thief chuckled in his heart, and said in secret, "It''s over, people recognize me."


    The cold sweat popped out of his forehead and rolled down his cheeks.His hands and feet were soft and he was trembling, and he felt that his life would not be long.


    You think, people can deal with four big men with their bare hands. He kicked himself far away in the commercial street. He was clearly a martial arts expert.


    Meeting such a person, no matter how grudges are held, and still so nervous-if you are in a bad mood, find someone to beat him up in the street, how can you be better?


    Thinking of this, the stupid thief knelt on the ground with a soft knee.


    "Big brother, I was wrong, you can do your best to spare me, thinking that there is still an eighty-year-old mother to raise in my house..." The stupid thief cried with tears and tears.


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead: "How old are you?"


    "I am twenty-two this year." The dumb thief answered honestly.


    "Where is your father?" Jiang Xiaohu asked again.


    The stupid thief replied subconsciously: "It''s fifty."


    "Oh! Your father is fifty and your mother is eighty. This year-end love is very touching! Your mother can give birth to you in sixty, which is really powerful." Jiang Xiaohu teased.


    The stupid thief froze for a moment, and counted in his heart, yeah, yes, the age gap is too big.No, I have to say sixty next time.


    "Okay, I didn''t come to you to settle the accounts. I''m just curious, how can you not steal something?" Jiang Xiaohu grabbed his shoulder, and the stupid thief felt a huge force lift him to his feet, and he was suddenly afraid. Admire again.


    This guy''s hands are like iron tongs.No, iron tongs are hard, this guy is soft with hard, rigid with soft.


    His strength is also the greatest among anyone the stupid thief has ever seen, not one of them.At this time, the stupid thief felt three-point fear of Jiang Xiaohu, seven-point admiration, and even the idea of ??apprenticeship and art.He remembered a word circulating on the Internet these years, the master is among the people!


    As for Jiang Xiaohu, he said that because of his consideration. Even when the ghost decided to save people, it was also out of curiosity-this guy clearly moves very quickly and is definitely not a stupid thief.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s reaction sensitivity nowadays is different from that of ordinary people. It is simply impossible to steal something from him without being noticed.


    And this guy was caught after accidentally bumping into Jiang Xiaohu after taking the things away.


    From this point of view, this guy is very skilled.


    Jiang Xiaohu just wanted to figure out how such a skilled thief couldn''t steal something.


    The stupid thief smiled, and replied cautiously: "They asked me to steal grandma''s jewelry."


    He pointed to the house next to him, the old lady who opened the door just now.


    It turned out that this group knew that the old lady had some dowry jewelry that was very valuable, so they wanted to steal it.But the old lady has a big wolf dog in her family, and her son is a police officer. Everyone is thinking about it, but they dare not steal it.What if it is really found out?


    Therefore, they encouraged the stupid thief to steal.The stupid thief was not stupid, and simply said that he could not steal, so there was the scene Jiang Xiaohu saw before.


    "Oh~" Jiang Xiaohu was too disappointed. He thought that this stupid thief had discovered it by his conscience, so he didn''t steal it. In the end, he didn''t dare to steal.


    He turned to leave, but listened to the dumb thief behind him shouting: "Master!" Then he made a few muffled bangs.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and saw a black line on his forehead.


    The stupid thief kowtowed on the ground, a big bag bulged on his head.


    "What are you doing?" Jiang Xiaohu was speechless.


    "Master, are you a master of martial arts? Shaolin or Wudang? Southern or Northern? Please, accept me as an apprentice!" the dumb thief said, "I, Zhou Qing, will never betray the master! If you violate the oath , The sky thunders."


    He swears by the heavens, there is something like that.


    Jiang Xiaohu rolled his eyes: "I''m from the Riverside School, you want to worship?"


    "Jiangbian faction? What kind of faction is that?" Zhou Qing was stunned for a moment, and saw the joke between Jiang Xiaohu''s brows and eyes, but he still resolutely said, "I want to worship!"


    It turned out that Zhou Qing had no other hobbies since she was a child, and she liked martial arts.When I was young, I admired Bruce Lee.It just so happened that he was not tall, and he was more agile than a monkey.


    Because he admired Bruce Lee, he also kept that style of hairstyle.It''s just that I haven''t taken care of it in the past two months, and I have grown into a second hair.


    Jiang Xiaohu casually said, "It''s okay to apprentice to learn art. You get up first. What do you do with the soft kneecap?" He frowned. Seeing that he was upset, Zhou Qing hurriedly got up: "Yes. Yes, Master, you are right. I will be a spine thief in the future."


    "Hey, huh?" Jiang Xiaohu glared at him.


    "People, people!" Zhou Qing hurriedly changed his words with a smile, and then urged, "Master, what are the requirements for you as a teacher?"


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Should I give the master a meeting gift?"


    "Money?" Zhou Qing was a little embarrassed.


    Although he is a special''technical job'', his craftsmanship is very good, and when he is lucky, he can earn several thousand yuan a day.


    But this kind of money comes easily and goes quickly. He usually keeps it when he has no money. When he has money, he spends it like tap water. There is always no balance in his hand.Now, it was his time of embarrassment.


    Turning through both pockets, it was cleaner than his face.Zhou Qing was very embarrassed and did not dare to look up at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu glared: "Who said I want money? If you can help me do something, I will accept you as an apprentice."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Qing was happy when he heard it. He was not afraid of running errands.

 86 Chapter 86: Isnt This Like Ji?

    "I want to rent a bungalow with a courtyard in the county seat, which can drive a truck. It doesn''t need to be too big, just one or two hundred square meters. Can you find it for me?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    To be honest, this is not only an excuse for him to perfuse Zhou Qing, but also to take the opportunity to inquire.


    This week, Qing is a local in the county seat. The locals are definitely more advanced in information when doing this kind of thing.


    Sure enough, Zhou Qing slapped his thigh and beamed his brows. This master worshipped it!


    "That''s it? Simple!" Zhou Qing pulled Jiang Xiaohu, "Master, you come with me!"


    "Don''t you, I''m four years younger than you!" Jiang Xiaohu said, "Just call the master."


    "That won''t work, you are a master no matter how old you are, you have to use the honorific title." Zhou Qing said stubbornly.


    He took Jiang Xiaohu and went straight into the alley next to him.


    In the LC area of ??this county, the alleys are like spider webs, extending in all directions, and only the locals can tell which is which.


    In about ten minutes, Zhou Qing took Jiang Xiaohu to a courtyard.


    This yard is in an alley behind the street. Although it is not facing the street, it is also very convenient. It is the first home in the west of the alley.


    "Master, can you look at this courtyard?" Zhou Qing asked with a flattering smile, pointing to the courtyard, "Spacious, four tiled houses, the courtyard is more than 90 square meters, there are two east wing rooms and two west wing rooms. ."


    "Oh, that''s all right, but how do you know if someone wants to rent it? I looked at this yard, although it is old, it''s pretty clean." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Of course I know, because I am the owner of this yard!" Zhou Qing said with a pat of his chest.


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his brows, looked at Zhou Qing, and then at the courtyard. He didn''t believe it.


    Zhou Qing said: "It''s true, let''s go, I''ll take you in and have a look!"


    After speaking, he took out the key and opened the door directly.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw an orange shadow brushing it, jumping away from Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes.After a few cuddles, he squatted on the eaves flexibly, watching Jiang Xiaohu vigilantly.


    It turned out that it was a big fat orange cat weighing twenty to thirty catties.


    From the look in the orange cat''s eyes, Jiang Xiaohu felt that he was 80% a mouse, otherwise, why would he be so hostile to him?Look at that fat waist-if it has a waist-bow, look at that burly, it''s almost a hedgehog.


    "Go go to Meow Meow, don''t make trouble, this is my master." Zhou Qing stared at the cat.


    Jiang Xiaohu took the opportunity to look at this room. There were four big rooms in the house with bright windows.The corridor is sealed with old-fashioned aluminum alloy glass doors and windows. The east wing is for residents, and the west wing is used as a restaurant and a kitchen. In the courtyard under the kitchen window, there is an old-fashioned cement pool.


    There is a cherry tree and a pomegranate tree in the yard, and a wire is pulled between the two trees to dry clothes.It''s just that the wire is pulled a little bit low, and the slightly longer pants can almost drag to the ground, which makes people feel strange.


    Although the yard is dilapidated, it is very clean.It''s a pity to use this yard as a warehouse.


    "Brother, you are back!" The door opened and a girl came out in a wheelchair.


    The girl''s eyebrows are a bit like Zhou Qing, but they are more energetic and cute than him.


    Long-haired shawl, eyes like autumn water, wearing a plain white skirt, but a little muscle atrophy on both legs, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t bear to look more.No wonder the clothesline is so low, he thought.


    "Ang, I''m back." Zhou Qing immediately greeted him with a soft light on his face, and his brows and eyes were full of affection.


    Pushing his sister''s wheelchair, he cautiously descended the steps into the courtyard.


    The girl is about sixteen or seventeen years old. She is very clever and cute, but it''s a pity that she has beautiful legs.


    "Brother, there are guests at home? Quickly introduce me, who is this big brother?" The girl is much more cheerful than her brother.


    Zhou Qing blushed and bowed his head in silence.At this time, my sister saw the bruise on his face: "Ah, what''s wrong with your face? You''re fighting again? Brother, are you hiding something from me? You... just tell me, I can bear it. !"


    Jiang Xiaohu tilted his head and teased the orange cat, not paying attention to the conversation between the two brothers and sisters.


    "Sister, I''m nothing..." Zhou Qing hesitated, "just did something bad..."


    "Brother, what years are it now, this kind of thing doesn''t matter." My sister looked serious, and looked at her brother with her head up, her eyes full of encouragement and love from the family. "We have no father and no mother. My dependence. No matter what kind of person you like, it''s my brother."


    "Well, what?" Zhou Qing nodded, "What''s the mess."


    "Isn''t he your boyfriend?" my sister asked.


    Zhou Qing had a black line in his forehead, bang, Jiang Xiaohu fell to the ground all over there, x x x, what are the little girls thinking now?


    Ten minutes later, after two people''s descriptions became darker and darker, younger sister Zhou Yan was already smiling.


    "Hahaha! You don''t need to explain." Zhou Yan smiled.


    Zhou Qing and Jiang Xiaohu sat on a stool and stood under the pomegranate tree, trying to explain.


    "Sister, I''m not like that..." Zhou Qing was clumsy and couldn''t explain clearly.


    Jiang Xiaohu simply didn''t know how to explain it. Isn''t he just like Ji?


    "Little sister, your brother and I..." Jiang Xiaohu also became clumsy.


    Zhou Yan laughed enough and waved her hand: "Alright, no need to explain, don''t I know my own brother? Just kidding, now brother, you tell me who he is."


    "He is me..." Zhou Qing mustered up the courage to admit that he had been apprentice to his sister.


    Jiang Xiaohu quickly cut off his words: "We are new friends who do not know each other. I want to rent a house, so he will take me to see your yard."


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this." Zhou Yan nodded, "No wonder my brother has a wound on his face, I can warn you, don''t bully my brother, otherwise I can''t spare you!!!"


    She squeezed her small fist and waved it hard at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned: "Don''t worry, heroine!"


    Although Zhou Qing is not good, his sister is very cute.If they didn''t look alike, Jiang Xiaohu would have doubted whether they were brothers and sisters.


    Only two brothers and sisters lived in the huge yard, which seemed very empty, especially after learning of their life experiences, Jiang Xiaohu sympathized with them even more.I probably know why Zhou Qing would go this way.


    It turns out that these two siblings lost their parents ten years ago, when Zhou Qing was still a middle school student.My father is a driver of the county bus company and my mother is a conductor.


    There was an accident and both parents died.This house is the legacy left by his father.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the house and said to Zhou Qing, "Forget it, this house is so good, don''t use it as a warehouse. I want to stack vegetables, I''m afraid it will make you dirty and inconvenience."


    "Master, don''t have any worries. My house is empty or empty. I rent it to you and I can still earn some rent." Zhou Qing said hurriedly, "I don''t want you more, two thousand yuan a year!"


    In fact, the same house can be rented for at least 4,000 yuan a year, which Jiang Xiaohu learned later.

 87 Chapter 87: Meeting Xu Linglong

    In the summer of the county yard, the breeze blows on the pomegranate and cherry trees, and the leaves are rustling.


    Under the shade of the trees, Jiang Xiaohu, Zhou Qing, and Zhou Yan looked at them sternly, discussing the lease of the yard.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu only rents two east houses and half of the yard. He wants to build a simple shed near the gate wall to store vegetables.


    "That''s it. Two thousand five hundred yuan a year. In addition to serving dishes, my dad will stay here occasionally." Jiang Xiaohu said, "I''ll give you one time..."


    From the clothes of the two brothers and sisters, especially Zhou Yan, he felt that their lives might be a bit difficult, so he wanted to pay two years'' rent at a time.


    But Zhou Yan winked at him desperately, meaning she wouldn''t let him give so much.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment, then changed his words: "How about I give you one month at a time?"


    "Okay!" Zhou Qing did not notice the little movement between her sister and Jiang Xiaohu, and agreed.


    "I will start renting from today. Who will rent the house to?" Jiang Xiaohu ordered two hundred and forty yuan and asked the two.


    "Give it to me!" Zhou Yan said rushingly.


    "Give it to my sister!" Zhou Qing said without hesitation.


    The two smiled at each other.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Okay, then give it to the little girl." From then on, he followed Zhou Qing and called Zhou Yan the little girl.


    Pass the money to Zhou Yan, and Zhou Yan put it away like a baby.


    "Brother, go and make tea for Brother Huzi. I bought jasmine tea." Zhou Yan said.


    Zhou Qing agreed and ran to the kitchen to make tea, and Zhou Yan took the opportunity to chat with Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Huzi, actually my brother is very good." Zhou Yan said, "I know, he didn''t go the right way outside, but it was all for me. He needs to raise me when he is fifteen years old. Still a child."


    Zhou Yan laughed as she talked, but behind the sunny smile, there was endless sadness.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know how to comfort the girl, so he just smiled and said nothing.Unexpectedly, the effect is surprisingly good.


    His smile was clean and innocent, and the girl felt very relieved.


    "My brother may have made some bad friends, stole things, and was arrested by the police. Also, he was gambling and was also dragged into the water. I won''t let you give him money because of this."


    "Oh~" Jiang Xiaohu suddenly realized, "That''s it, don''t worry, I will give you the money in the future."


    "Yeah, thank you Brother Huzi. I want to save up the money and use it for his wife in the future." Zhou Yan smiled happily.


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed in his heart: "Hey, this Zhou Qing is not good, but he has a good life and has a good sister."


    The warehouse was rented, and Zhou Qing insisted that Jiang Xiaohu have a meal at home.


    In fact, it was past three o''clock in the afternoon, and Jiang Xiaohu wasn''t very hungry, but he couldn''t help them, so he stayed.


    The three people started together, wrapped wontons, and cooked three bowls of wonton noodles.Zhou Yan said that this is the best wonton she has eaten in her life.


    Jiang Xiaohu bid farewell, and Zhou Qing insisted on sending him before he left.


    "Master, you will pay all the rent to my sister in the future. You can pay monthly and every year." Zhou Qing said, "My sister must have told you about my dark history, right? Hey, I actually quit gambling a long time ago. It¡¯s like this, how can I bet. I used to bet twice to help my friends, but I lost all the belongings I saved so easily!"


    "Well, good." Jiang Xiaohu nodded, "I think so too."


    "I won''t move this money. I will keep it as a dowry for her in the future. I am disabled, and without a dowry, I can''t find a good husband''s house." Zhou Qing sighed.


    "What''s wrong with my little girl''s legs?" In fact, Zhou Qing wanted to ask from the beginning.


    Although Zhou Yan''s calf muscles have been atrophied, her body proportions are all normal, not like she was born.


    "It was the car accident that year..." Zhou Qing said, "Don''t mention it, I only have her as a relative."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Qing''s eye circles were actually red, Jiang Xiaohu pretended not to see, he quietly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with his hands.


    "Okay, the bad things are over, and the good things will follow." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Zhou Qing, you have to go the right way for your sister. This is my apprentice."


    "Hmm!" Zhou Qing nodded fiercely.


    He kept sending Jiang Xiaohu to the parking place, and that was the end.


    After coming out of Zhou Qing''s house, Jiang Xiaohu wondered that it was time to call Meng Na. As soon as he picked up the phone, a call came in.


    "Hey, Jiang Xiaohu? This is Xu Linglong."


    "Oh, Xu is always you, long time no see!" Jiang Xiaohu said hurriedly, "Is it about Sanqi? Two hundred jin, you can come to solicit goods anytime."


    Xu Linglong said, "It''s not just for Sanqi. When will you be free, can you come to our company?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned for a moment. At this moment, the phone flickered, and then turned off, without time to speak.


    He thought, is it possible that there is something wrong with the contract, and people won''t accept my 37?Oh yeah, two hundred catties and 37, three hundred yuan per catty!


    No, it''s about the contract, the contract is about money, that''s Jiang Xiaohu''s lifeblood.Besides, the one just now owed him hundreds of thousands of dollars.


    Jiang Xiaohu planned to go to Xu Linglong''s Chunfeng Company first, and then go to Meng Na later.


    Hey, busy, too busy!


    Driving his new car, Jiang Xiaohu hummed a small song, and under the eyes of the people of the county (that''s how he felt), he came to the downstairs of Xu Linglong Company.


    Before he could park the car, he was called by a security guard, "Wait, what are you doing with the tricycle?"


    Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile, "I''m looking for someone!"


    "It doesn''t matter who you are looking for, the tricycle can''t stop here!" The security guard was a middle-aged man in his forties or fifty, with a serious face, "What do you think of us here!"


    Jiang Xiaohu wiped the sweat from his forehead and glanced upstairs.He faintly felt that someone upstairs was also looking at himself.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s feeling was very accurate, and there was indeed someone watching him upstairs.


    Xu Linglong was standing in front of the glass window holding a cup of coffee.Originally it was just a break between work and taking a break, but I accidentally saw Jiang Xiaohu being stopped.


    When she saw Jiang Xiaohu''s new car, she couldn''t help smiling: "Is the shotgun changed? No wonder he came so quickly."


    The phone call was suddenly interrupted just now, and Xu Linglong was not in a hurry, and it did not seem surprising.


    She turned back to the assistant and said, "Xiaozhen, go pick him up."


    The assistant stood up and nodded obediently: "Okay, Mr. Xu."


    When Xiaozhen appeared downstairs, the security guard was spitting around and criticizing Jiang Xiaohu for not seeing.A uniform was soaked in sweat.

 88 Chapter 88: How Old Are You?

    Got it, got it!


    On the big sycamore tree planted in the green belt by the roadside, the cicadas desperately sang loudly, lest everyone in the world would not know that summer has arrived.


    The guardian at the door unbuttoned his clothes, revealing his white vest and a leather belt that had been shaved, with his hands on his hips, and reprimanded Jiang Xiaohu as his own child.


    Sweat popped out of his head and talked a lot. The main point was that no tricycles were allowed to park downstairs. It was a stern remark.


    "Hurry and drive away, have you heard? Don¡¯t bully me when I¡¯m old, I¡¯ll tell you, when I¡¯m young, I can beat ten of you!" The uncle is old and has a good temper. The spit star can fly four meters away. .


    Jiang Xiaohu dodged his spit, and smiled and said: "I can''t do anything. It''s illegal to stop by the side of the road. I''m rushing to go upstairs. Besides, if you repair this parking lot, isn''t it just for people to park? He has three wheels and four wheels, are they all cars?"


    The uncle security guard was angrily, ready to talk to him, and saw Xiao Zhen coming at a glance.


    Xiaozhen is a big hit in the company, who doesn''t know that she has a good relationship with the boss.She is in the company, that is also a person who speaks for words. The three vice presidents all have to look at her to act.


    The janitor immediately put on a smiling face and greeted Xiaozhen: "Ah, Miss Xiaozhen, what are you so anxious about, you have to go out and do it yourself?"


    In fact, this security guard is not so flattering, but the front and back faces make Jiang Xiaohu a little bit unbearable.


    He estimated that Xiaozhen should have come to pick her up, because since she appeared, her eyes have been floating on her.


    Jiang Xiaohu waved to her to greet her. When the security guard saw it, he immediately red eyes and angrily scolded: "Why are you kidding me not growing up and playing a hooligan? Do you know Miss Xiaozhen? Just say hello to people? So I said, You guys, one generation is not as good as one generation!"


    A distressed look.


    Jiang Xiaohu was extremely speechless: "Why didn''t I know each other?"


    "Do you know her name?"


    "Xiaozhen~"


    The uncle security guard froze for a moment, and suddenly realized something, and sneered: "Cut, you know how to learn and sell now. Didn''t you listen to me? Miss Zhen, you are busy with you, I will take care of the things here. Just fine."


    In order to show his dedication and dedication, and to show that he is a qualified security guard, the uncle took a step and stopped between the two for fear that Jiang Xiaohu would run into Xiaozhen.


    Xiaozhen smiled at the uncle and nodded: "Thank you, I''m here to pick you up. Mr. Jiang, come with me."


    "Oh, you pick up someone, ah?!" The uncle security guard watched Jiang Xiaohu agree and followed Xiaozhen away.


    After walking a few steps, he came back again, started the car, went to the parking lot to park, and then walked with Xiaozhen.


    From beginning to end, Xiaozhen never criticized the uncle security guard, but he felt that his face was hot. After that, he was stunned and depressed all day.


    "He really came to Mr. Xu, he seems to be like that..." The uncle security guard couldn''t figure out. What does a rustic farmer have to do with the big boss in this building?


    Jiang Xiaohu followed Xiaozhen to Xu Linglong''s office. The room was still so grand, the people were still so beautiful, and the atmosphere was still so nervous and busy.


    The whole building was filled with a busy atmosphere. Walking here, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help speeding up by three points.


    "Girl Xiaozhen, what''s the matter with Mr. Xu calling me?" Jiang Xiaohu tried to chat with Xiaozhen, who was sullen on the way.


    "Sorry, I am not sure." Xiao Zhen replied.


    Very polite, but rejecting people thousands of miles away.


    "Oh." Jiang Xiaohu nodded sadly.


    When she came to the office, Xiao Zhen knocked on the door, turned her back to the door, and Xu Linglong staring at the distance with her coffee cup turned around: "Come in."


    "Mr. Jiang, please come in." Xiaozhen politely turned sideways, let Jiang Xiaohu go in first, and then followed in to help the two of them make coffee and snacks.


    Seeing her skillful movements, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but admire to herself: "This Nizi is not bad. In the future, she should be a young expert in family management."


    Then I thought about it again, no, Xiaozhen is obviously an assistant to the president, so why does he still do the chores that the servant does?


    In fact, how did he know that the heights are very cold, Xiaozhen usually looks beautiful, and she is in a high position at a young age.Although the name does not have a general character and is not a manager, her weight is not less than that of a manager.In this company, no one dared to speak loudly to her yet.


    However, no one has seen how hard there is behind the scenery.


    Xu Linglong is a workaholic, staying up late and working overtime is commonplace.She stayed up until what time, Xiaozhen had to stay up until what time, and when she returned home, she had to send Xu Linglong first, and then go back by herself.


    Although there is a company car pick-up, but for a young and beautiful girl, this has completely lost her life.


    Staying up late is counted as one, and flying everywhere is counted as one.Work overtime on holidays, and you have to rush back to the company with one call.


    Because of this job, Xiaozhen has lost her relationship.Of course Jiang Xiaohu didn''t understand all this.He was just wondering why an assistant would do such a rough job.But she didn''t know that sometimes Xu Linglong''s clothes were sent by her to wash them.


    After receiving the guests, Xiao Zhen resigned, leaving only Xu Linglong and Jiang Xiaohu in the house.


    She didn''t turn around right away, but looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s figure from the glass wall, slightly surprised.


    I haven''t seen him for a few days. The young man seems to have grown taller, his skin has become darker, but his complexion is beautiful and healthy.He is always full of youthful and hot breath, enviable and enviable.


    Unlike myself, only in his twenties, he is already old-fashioned.


    "Come on, sit down." Xu Linglong turned slowly, put down the cup in her hand, opened the drawer, and took out two boxes, one large and one small.


    She put the box on the table and pushed it in Jiang Xiaohu''s direction.


    "What?" Jiang Xiaohu realized that this was for him, and couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Those two boxes are very textured, not the thin and soft packaging boxes he usually sees, but more like wood.


    "Do you know how many calls you missed?" Xu Linglong asked lightly.


    "Uh~ it turned out to ask me to come to Xingshi to inquire about the crime, well, I admit that my mobile phone is guilty, and often shuts down automatically without my consent." Jiang Xiaohu said helplessly.


    Xu Linglong couldn''t help but raised her eyebrows and smiled lightly: "You can shirk responsibility!"


    "There is no way, our poor people are ugly, and the mobile phones are also old models. It has been many years, and the battery is broken." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "How old are you?" Xu Linglong asked speechlessly.


    Jiang Xiaohu tilted his head and counted: "Nineteen years old for more than a few months, why?"


    Xu Linglong has a black line on her forehead, who really asks how old you are?She just wanted to express that young people in this era are still using such old phones.Moreover, he is clearly rich!Buying a mobile phone should be fine.

 89 Chapter 89

    The atmosphere of the office has become a bit strange.


    Originally, Xu Linglong was going to talk to Jiang Xiaohu about Sanqi, and by the way explain a little personal matter.


    It''s okay now, and the two had a lively discussion about Jiang Xiaohu''s age.


    "Nineteen years old, are you an adult? Do you have a bank card? Do you have your own phone card?" Xu Linglong asked again.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that the pressure had doubled, and he felt nervous when he was asked by the teacher when he was in school, but he would not answer this question.


    "That... I''m going to do it, I haven''t had time yet." Jiang Xiaohu grabbed his finger and smiled.


    In fact, he was too busy to spare any time, or that he was a little procrastinating.


    Xu Linglong has a black line on his forehead: "You have to remember that you are now a man, not a boy. A man has his own phone, his own wallet, his own computer. You have to keep in touch with the outside world at any time, and you have to let you If you want to find you, you can find you at any time, understand?"


    She said so much in one breath, and she stunned Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Yeah, I understand." Jiang Xiaohu thought, oh my god, it looks like I have to buy a mobile phone today.


    What kind of one should I buy?In fact, he didn''t have much pursuit for these, so he just bought ordinary domestic machines, one thousand yuan.


    He hadn''t finished thinking about it yet, and heard Xu Linglong say: "This is a notebook, a new Apple phone, you can use it."


    "What?" Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes widened in surprise, looking at Xu Linglong, unable to believe his ears.


    As he had just thought, these two things are very valuable.Apple mobile phone Jiang Xiaohu knows that a slightly higher configuration is seven to eight thousand, and the most common one is three to four thousand.Not to mention the notebook, it costs tens of thousands, right?


    This Xu Linglong is really strange, is it too generous?He froze for a moment, and said nothing.


    Xu Linglong said: "You don''t have to worry about it, this is actually what you deserve. You only get six hundred thousand for selling ginseng, and you still have five hundred and forty thousand with me. You know fifty-four. What does ten thousand mean? Just deposit in the bank, do you know how much interest is paid in a year?


    Jiang Xiaohu was bewildered by her series of questions, shook his head and smiled and said, "I don''t know, I don''t even have a bank card~"


    "Well, that''s where your problem lies. Jiang Xiaohu, you are a young man who is willing to make progress, but you can''t stand still." Xu Linglong said, "These things are not as good as half of your interest. Take it, you deserve it. of."


    Jiang Xiaohu wiped the sweat from his forehead, got up and took the box.


    Both boxes are heavy, although they are not the kind of wood he thought, they are also very textured.


    They all belonged to Apple, and Jiang Xiaohu suddenly felt a little emotional looking at the half-bitten apple.Why are all the expensive things in this world made by foreigners?No, one day in the future, Jiang Xiaohu, I, will also make products that foreigners can buy at a high price.


    Of course, this is just an unattainable wish he currently has. In short, he is very happy to get the new mobile phone and computer.Cut the phone card and replace it. After charging for a while, the phone will work.


    "Did you use a smart phone for the first time?" Xu Linglong asked when he saw that he was a little confused about turning it on and off.


    Jiang Xiaohu helplessly said: "Yes, my old cell phone was brought back by my father." Just turning it on made his forehead sweat.


    "Okay, I''ll teach you." Xu Linglong stepped forward and stood beside Jiang Xiaohu and instructed him to download, apply, turn on and turn off the phone, etc.


    She found that Jiang Xiaohu was very smart, and she knew everything at a point.Seeing his handsome profile, Xu Linglong couldn''t help secretly regretting: "It''s a good material, but it''s a pity that I was born in the wrong place. If we were born in a family like ours, even in a well-off home in the city, she will definitely do a lot in the future. No wonder. Dad will respect him so much, he can''t praise him."


    When Jiang Xiaohu learned to use a mobile phone, he was very excited, dancing with his hands, and inadvertently, his elbow hit Xu Linglong''s body.


    The soft and fragrant touch made him stiff suddenly.


    Xu Linglong wanted to pretend that nothing happened, but Jiang Xiaohu''s stiff body made her pretend not to be.


    She flushed, and walked away a few steps, keeping a distance from him.


    Both were silent for a few minutes, each dealing with their own embarrassment.


    "Well, let''s eat here tonight." Xu Linglong said.


    Jiang Xiaohu secretly looked at Xu Linglong, his face was covered with a faint red veil, very beautiful.He couldn''t help feeling stunned and said, "Okay, I really want to eat with you, and I will be full without eating."


    "What are you talking about?" Xu Linglong frowned slightly, and secretly said why this kid is so bold and glib.


    "Ah? Oh~" Jiang Xiaohu put away his trance thoughts, and hurriedly said, "No, me, what~ I have an appointment tonight."


    "Oh." Xu Linglong agreed faintly, "Well then, I''m sorry, I wanted to invite you to Lihua for dinner."


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard the word Lihua, he became nervous for no reason.It seems to be a guilty conscience, but why do you have a guilty conscience?


    He couldn''t help but think of Meng Na, but he and Meng Na had nothing to do. Besides, even if there was anything, there was no need to guilty. Xu Linglong was not his wife.


    After making a mockery of himself, Jiang Xiaohu relaxed: "Mr. Xu, you said you talked to me about Sanqi, what''s the situation?"


    "Oh, yes, I want to visit your village recently. Is it convenient?" Xu Linglong asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Of course it''s convenient."


    After exchanging these two sentences, Jiang Xiaohu thought, can you tell me this simple question in person?Isn''t it over with one call?Although my phone keeps breaking down, I don''t always get through.


    How did he know that Xu Linglong called him ten times, six times were busy, and four times the phone failed.Reluctantly, this asked him to talk in person.


    After talking about Sanqi, the two of them fell into embarrassment again.Jiang Xiaohu wanted to speak a few times and find a topic to talk about, but he didn''t know what to look for.


    Xu Linglong and Meng Na are a bit like, but very different.Like, maybe it''s just a soft sister coin.He and Meng Na are always with endless words, Meng Na will never let the atmosphere cool down.


    And Xu Linglong is very good at cooling the atmosphere.


    After sitting for a while, Jiang Xiaohu stood up and said goodbye: "Mr. Xu, if there is nothing else, I will leave first."


    "Wait a minute." Xu Linglong stopped him again.


    He curiously watched her take out another thing from the drawer, something similar to an employee''s identity card.


    "If you take it, go back in and out here, so you don''t need to be questioned by the security guard." Xu Linglong said.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s heart was hot, and he nodded moved, "Thank you, Mr. Xu."


    Xu Linglong waved his hand magnificently: "Nothing."


    "It would be better if I could get a salary!" Jiang Xiaohu said quietly.


    Xu Linglong had a black line on his forehead, and couldn''t figure out whether he was joking or asking seriously.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and waved his hand: "I''m going, goodbye!"


    "Goodbye!"


    Watching Jiang Xiaohu go out, Xu Linglong sighed, feeling that the room was empty.

 90 Chapter 90: Cooperate with Your Performance

    underground garage.


    Meng Na and Jiang Xiaohu turned around and looked at the man behind them.


    The man was very surprised, and he slapped Jiang Xiaohu back and forth several times with sharp eyes, and finally sneered.


    "You are really cold." The man said.


    Meng Na''s face changed from surprised to normal.But in the process, Jiang Xiaohu could fully feel her anger, just like a wounded female leopard saw her enemy.


    "Ma Ye, shouldn''t they have anything to do? This is a fight between gods, don''t hurt me as an innocent person." He secretly said, subconsciously wanting to step back and let these two''old acquaintances'' solve the problem by themselves.


    But the problem came. Meng Na was very persistent, very stubborn, and very hard to take his arm, and when Jiang Xiaohu was about to escape, secretly pinched his itchy armpit.


    The ground is thin, and it hurts lingeringly when pinched.For the sake of face, Jiang Xiaohu gritted his teeth before the man, showing a slight smile.You can''t not smile, otherwise you will have a hideous face.


    "Ah, Sister Na, you know each other!" Jiang Xiaohu popped a few words from his teeth, "It''s a coincidence, I saw him in the toilet just now, hello!"


    He took a step and reached for the man.In fact, I also took the opportunity to get rid of Meng Na''s claws, otherwise this Nizi didn''t know how to make him dumb.


    Sure enough, Meng Na let go and let Jiang Xiaohu go to socialize.


    The key is that Jiang Xiaohu has to respond to someone in order to communicate.The man looked at him arrogantly, ignored him, stared at Meng Na and said, "Nana, how have you been? I just returned to China for half a year..."


    Yes, it''s treated as air.Jiang Xiaohu''s hand hung in the air awkwardly.


    "Are you blind, Zheng Chao?" Meng Na suddenly looked angry, staring at the other side coldly, out of her domineering attitude, and chilled Jiang Xiaohu on the side.


    He secretly observed and sighed from the bottom of his heart that Ni''er was angry, her aura was really not so strong.


    On such a hot day, she exudes an icy atmosphere, standing with her, no need to blow a fan.Hey, this kid doesn''t care who it is, it would be unlucky to offend Meng Na.


    Jiang Xiaohu gloated, but Zheng Chao looked embarrassed.But he dared not say anything. When he looked at Meng Na, his small eyes looked like the poor, lost puppy finally saw his master.


    "Nana, I haven''t seen you in a few years, you are still so angry." Zheng Chao said sly.


    Meng Na snorted coldly: "I haven''t seen you for a few years, you are still so shameless and unscrupulous. People stretched their hands to you, and you didn''t respond? Do you look down on him? Or look down on me?"


    As she said, she had jade arms around her chest and stared at each other provocatively.


    Jiang Xiaohu was refreshing. It turned out that Meng Na turned her face to save him face.


    Zheng Chao had a gray head and face. He had the joy of reunion in his eyes and the contempt of Jiang Xiaohu, but at this moment, before Meng Na, he was crushed and shattered.


    He hurriedly explained: "Hehe, I didn''t mean it. I just looked at you and didn''t notice his hand. Oh, by the way, who is he? Your cousin in the country?"


    After speaking, he glanced at Jiang Xiaohu with a smile on his face, but his eyes were still full of disdain.But in any case, he stretched out his hand, just like Jiang Xiaohu did.


    Jiang Xiaohu also pretended not to see his hands, so he picked his nose.


    Zheng Chao''s face turned green, and his heart said, "What kind of thing are you? I think I greeted you on Meng Na''s face, and you actually served it. Nauseous, and I was still picking booger in front of me. Meng Na is really too It¡¯s really cold these years, and the taste is getting heavier."


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s strong figure again, look at himself again, although he spends two or three days in the gym a week, he has also developed some muscles.But compared with Jiang Xiaohu''s natural figure, it seemed to be a little tasteless.


    He was secretly unhappy: "Huh, I guess it''s just for the young man! Little wolfdog, I''m pooh you, it''s just a piece of wood!"


    Zheng Chaozheng was slanderous, and suddenly his hand was held enthusiastically.Yes, it was Jiang Xiaohu, using the hand that picked up his nose.


    Jiang Xiaohu enthusiastically held his hand, squeezed it vigorously, and shook it: "Hello, Brother Zheng Chao, ah, you really look like that male star, who likes to wear women''s clothes. Look, this nose These eyes are so handsome! Sister Na, who is this, you haven''t introduced yet."


    Zheng Chao was disgusted, especially when he felt a sticky thing in his palm, he was even more imaginative and almost wanted to vomit.


    He tried to shake off Jiang Xiaohu''s hand several times, but Jiang Xiaohu''s hand was like a vise. How could it be so easy to shake it off?She had a gray-green face and was embarrassed with him.


    This is really embarrassing, Zheng Chao is a cleanliness person.Just now I accidentally met Jiang Xiaohu, and he even washed his face vigorously and added some water.Of course, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know these things.He washes his face very simply, just hold a handful of water.The skin is very good now, and the acne does not grow at all. It is probably related to the landscape.


    Meng Na saw Zheng Chao''s embarrassment on the side, and saw Jiang Xiaohu being so naughty, she couldn''t help but laugh, and wanted to laugh several times.In the end, she was still held back.


    "All right, Xiaohu, it''s time for us to eat, let''s go." She called softly.


    Jiang Xiaohu agreed, and then let go. When he let go, he wiped the sweat from his heart on the other''s sleeve: "Ah, the fabric is really good!" He praised it heartily, smiled sincerely, and made Zheng. Chao can''t cry and laugh.


    Especially Meng Na has almost completely different attitudes towards the two.I was cold and frosty towards him, and ignored him.What about Jiang Xiaohu?Speak softly, softly like a Wang Qingquan.


    In Zheng Chao''s heart, just like knocking over a bottle of vinegar, it''s so sour.Anyway, we two had a better life a few years ago, right?


    "Look at you, why do you sweat so much? Go up there, there is air conditioning. What do you want to eat today? I have to make up for you." Meng Na looked at Jiang Xiaohu lovingly, and took out a paper towel to wipe his sweat.


    Jiang Xiaohu cooperated very well. Although he understood that Meng Na was definitely doing this for others, but for a moment, he felt that this was from Meng Na''s sincere words and deeds.


    What a strange woman.


    The two got on the elevator in Zheng Chao''s stunned mouth.After only two people, Meng Na really alienated him a lot.


    She leaned against the elevator handrails, silently watching the buttons without speaking.The mood seems to have fallen to the bottom.

 91 Chapter 91: Big Private Room

    The atmosphere in the elevator was solemn, full of the taste of Meng Na''s painful memories.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t dare to speak, for fear that an inattention would make Meng Na unhappy, and he would be unlucky.


    The elevator quickly reached the seventh floor, Meng Na walked out, and Jiang Xiaohu followed in silence.


    The seventh floor seems to be different from the other floors. The decoration here does not have a sense of luxury and commercialization. It is more warm, just like home.


    "This floor is reserved by ourselves. We are here for meetings, staff gatherings, and our own dinners. Those who can come here are our own people." Meng Na smiled and said to Jiang Xiaohu.


    She has become very normal, and the kind of normal that is too normal makes Jiang Xiaohu a little uncomfortable.


    Since getting to know Meng Na, Jiang Xiaohu has felt that this woman is very popular, she has a very bold and violent style, and she is a shrewd and capable woman.


    Although she and Xu Linglong are both strong women, their types are completely different.Xu Linglong gave a stern look and didn''t smile, while Meng Na seemed to be able to solve all problems in a chat and laugh.


    In terms of ability, both of them are big beauties, regardless of superiority or appearance.But in terms of means, Meng Na is definitely a few ranks higher than Xu Linglong.


    "You are lucky to come here for dinner!" Meng Na added.


    In fact, her smile and mood were all in disguise, Jiang Xiaohu could see.The guy just now must have had a period with Meng Na, and he left deep scars.Hey, I can¡¯t tell, Sister Na also had a serious relationship.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said, "Really? Then I''m really lucky for Sansheng..."


    Meng Na walked in front. Hearing what he said, she suddenly turned her head and stared at him coldly and severely.For a full minute, Meng Na didn''t speak, but just stared at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Na, sister Na, what did I say wrong?" Jiang Xiaohu asked with a guilty conscience.


    Meng Na sighed, put away the harshness and coldness in her eyes, and replaced it with gentleness: "Forget it, I just want to say, boys are new to society, don''t learn to be glib. Do you know what is most attractive about you? ?"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head, rolled his eyes, grabbed his collar and sniffed, and said mischievously, "Could it be sweat?"


    Meng Nabai glanced at him: "Don''t learn from the guy just now. The most brilliant thing about you is your sincerity. Don''t lose it, okay?"


    She suddenly stretched out her hand and put it on his shoulder.Ma Ye, this is summer. Wearing thin clothes and inferior fabrics, Jiang Xiaohu can even feel the temperature difference between her palm prints.


    Of course this is an exaggeration, but it is no exaggeration that he feels that his heart is about to jump out of his throat.


    This little girl is amazing, and can make a man wander between collapse and rebirth in minutes.You can''t experience it without experiencing it yourself.


    Meng Na''s hands are very beautiful, with long and slender fingers, and her fingertips are round and smooth, just like beautiful Wangzi steamed buns.No, it''s better-looking and smaller than that.


    And she always exudes a good smell, sometimes it is light, sometimes it is strong and not pungent.A white jade bracelet was put on her wrist, and the bracelet was not as delicate and smooth as her skin.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, his palms hot.He raised his hand subconsciously, trying to grab the naughty little hand.


    However, that hand was like a little loach, and it slipped away and slipped away.


    "Hey, let''s go, I''m starving to death, go to eat!"


    Meng Na let out a copper bell-like laugh, and slammed the bag on her shoulder, actually humming a little song.She took her graceful steps and walked forward, Jiang Xiaohu sighed helplessly, and hurriedly followed.


    They entered a room with an area of ??more than 100 square meters. The room had a bar counter, a cupboard, a small living room for rest, and a separate bathroom.


    Of course, this is a private room after all, and the most important thing is the dining table.It was a long wooden dining table, made of logs, very retro.Even the stools were made by Mu Dunzi, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but snickered: "These city people, they like Mu Dunzi!"


    Jiang Xiaohu had never seen this kind of decoration. When he walked in, he felt like walking into a tree house in a tropical jungle.The whole house is filled with green plants.There are tall and strong fortune trees, figs in pots, pots of nasturtiums in full bloom on the balcony, and tanks of water lilies exuding fragrance.


    It''s like a pastoral, but it''s more enjoyable than pastoral.The cold wind slowly blows out from the air outlet, and the body is cold, which is a pleasure.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help sighing, Meng Na went straight to the bar, made a glass of wine for the two, and asked, "What do you sigh for? Boys, be vigorous, don''t always sigh."


    She shook the waist of the willow, walked up to Jiang Xiaohu, and handed him the wine glass.


    Jiang Xiaohu took the wine glass. There was a lemon on the edge of the beautiful glass and a small red umbrella.The liquid in the cup is layered, colorful and very beautiful.Jiang Xiaohu liked the sweet and sour taste. He had never drank this before.


    After taking a big sip, he wanted to sigh contentedly, and suddenly remembered what Meng Na had said, and turned the sigh into a compliment: "It''s delicious!"


    He also burped alcohol.


    Meng Na watched his performance with joy, stretched out a hand and pinched his cheek.


    The older boy is only less than 20 years old, which is the peak of all aspects of a man.No, it should be the peak of a certain aspect.After all, men in this period are still very naive, like children.


    Meng Na likes to pinch Jiang Xiaohu''s cheek, like a piece of active collagen.The skin is firm and elastic, which makes her enviable.No matter how much money she spends, how many high-end tonic cosmetics she uses, she will not be able to return to the heyday of youth!


    "This is called the agapanthus. It is a cocktail that I prepared myself. If you like it, you can come and drink it often!" Meng Na had a beautiful face, staring at Jiang Xiaohu like a cat.


    Her hand slid down Jiang Xiaohu''s cheek again, and reached his sturdy neck, almost running out of water.


    Jiang Xiaohu was almost ablaze by her again.Although still a little virgin, he is still very cautious and caring about this aspect.He immediately walked to the side without a trace, touched the back of the sofa, and exclaimed: "Wow, this sofa looks so beautiful, right?"


    Of course, this was completely intentional. He had seen the good sofa a long time ago, and it was in Xu Linglong''s house.


    How could Meng Na fail to see his careful thinking, but she was rejected by the little brother. Not only was she not angry, she yearned for the young body even more.Humph, you can''t get out of my mother''s Five Finger Mountain.


    The two seemed to be caught in the enthusiasm for playing games.If the enemy retreats, I advance, and I retreat, it depends on who can catch the opponent first.

 92 Chapter 92

    Xu Linglong stepped up, with the sound of elegant music flowing around her.The lighting overhead is brilliant, and the marble floor under your feet is even more high-end.


    But everything can only be her foil.There are so many people coming and going in Lihua Hotel.There are guests and employees, but all the people add one, and she is less conspicuous than one percent.


    Several men were whispering, bowed their heads and walked quickly.They have just finished a wine bureau and are discussing cooperation.Seeing Xu Linglong coming across by accident, she suddenly showed a demented expression.


    This girl is so beautiful, elegant and capable, she is the perfect work of God.


    They even forgot the content of the conversation, one by one they were dumbfounded, watching Xu Linglong go away all the time, only then came back to their senses.


    Things like this are just the most ordinary routine in Xu Linglong''s life.


    She has long been accustomed to the look of appreciation and admiration in the eyes of men.However, until now, she is almost twenty-six years old, but she has not fallen in love yet.


    There are rumors in the company that their boss is not always a lesbian.There are even noses and eyes, even Xiaozhen has become a rumored girlfriend.


    Actually?Xu Linglong is not Lala, she is just working on her mind.In addition to work, she has family and friends in her life.


    For example, now, she wants to see her eldest sister.


    This eldest sister has no blood relationship with her. She is ten years older than her. She is the owner of Lihua Hotel, Niu Lihua.


    In fact, Xu Linglong originally wanted to call Shangjiang Xiaohu today, thinking, since Jiang Xiaohu can supply herself with high-quality panax notoginseng, maybe she can also supply vegetables here.


    She also didn''t know why she wanted to help Jiang Xiaohu make money.About yes, want to repay him?


    Holding the phone, dialing the number, finally this cargo picked up the phone.


    "What are you doing, you haven''t answered my call for so long." Xu Linglong was slightly angry. "There is a very important meal tonight. There is a very important friend who wants to introduce you to you. Do you have time?"


    She heard Jiang Xiaohu panting slightly on the phone, and couldn''t help being curious.Is this guy playing basketball in a running sport?


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to leave, how many of you?"


    "There are only two!" Xu Linglong said.


    There was no movement there, and it felt like Jiang Xiaohu was covering the microphone and discussing something with others.This made Xu Linglong even more curious. What the hell is this guy doing?Who is he with?


    Before long, Jiang Xiaohu sent out an invitation to her with a smile: "It''s a coincidence, we also have two, and we have found places, why don''t you come here and let us make a table of Mahjong!"


    Xu Linglong frowned slightly: "Who are you with? Oh, I said why don''t you eat with me, it turned out that it was a beautiful woman who had an appointment~"


    "Hey!" Jiang Xiaohu just smiled without answering.


    He neither admits nor denies that this is what Xu Linglong hates most.Why not fall in love, isn''t it because men are unreliable?


    "Where are you?" Xu Linglong asked.


    After asking, I regret it. Isn''t this feeling that she is rushing to eat with others?Hey, misguided, misguided!


    Jiang Xiaohu immediately sniffed that it might be possible to get relief, otherwise he would have dinner with Meng Na alone, not knowing what the result would be.If there are more people and lively, Meng Na should converge a bit.


    Although... he glanced at the table, the long table, maybe Meng Na would take the initiative to sit next to her.


    "I''m on the seventh floor of Lihua Hotel..." Jiang Xiaohu reported the address.


    Xu Linglong was taken aback: "Which floor are you on?"


    In itself, Jiang Xiaohu said that she was in Lihua, and she was already very surprised.


    Xu Linglong can''t forget how Jiang Xiaohu was chased by a group of security guards when he was in the underground parking lot.


    He couldn''t even enter this kind of occasion normally, and she helped him out that time.


    But now, he actually has a dinner here?!


    Even if there is a meal, it is still the seventh floor?


    Although Xu Linglong is not a shareholder of Lihua, she has a deep friendship with the two heavyweight shareholders of Lihua, and she knows it well.


    Xu Linglong knew that the seventh floor of Lihua belonged to a semi-private zone. Generally speaking, only two people could come and go freely, namely Niu Lihua and Meng Na.


    "No, Sister Lihua invites Jiang Xiaohu to eat?" Xu Linglong immediately denied this idea, because Niu Lihua had asked her to eat together tonight.


    Now she is in a private room downstairs, having dinner with a few old customers, and she will soon come up to accompany Xu Linglong.


    Meng Na?That''s even more impossible!


    Meng Na is different from the two of them. This woman has a slight literary and artistic temperament. She is extremely longing for love and has no passion for work.


    Although both are strong women, Niu Lihua and Xu Linglong''s strength is based on hard work.And Meng Na, she seems to be a business genius, plus a good background.Running a business is as simple as breathing for her.


    A lot of her time is spent on eating, drinking and having fun, and it is even more unlikely that she will have an intersection with someone like Jiang Xiaohu.


    In short, Xu Linglong thought for a long time, and couldn''t figure out who it was, so she simply agreed to Jiang Xiaohu: "Okay, I''ll come in a while."


    "That''s great, I''ll wait for you here!" Jiang Xiaohu readily agreed, and he was relieved. Great, the savior is here.


    If it wasn''t for Xu Linglong''s timely call, maybe something happened to them just now.


    To be honest, although Meng Na is beautiful and rich, she treats him very well.But Jiang Xiaohu himself still has a small wish. He hopes that the first time so important is to share with his beloved girl.


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Xiaohu realized that his whole body was drenched with sweat.And Meng Na stared at him with a smile beside him, and she didn''t know when she had another glass of wine in her hand.


    Meng Na drank lightly, the beautiful and heavy red wine spread out in the throat, spreading wanton on the taste buds.


    She was a little bit up, really hated the two calls just now, otherwise it might have done a good thing now!


    "Who is it, little brother?" Meng Na asked with a smile.


    "My friend, she will come over for dinner soon, do you want to come?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    In fact, Meng Na heard what he called that person, Mr. Xu.However, she didn''t think elsewhere.I just think this kid has potential, and most of the friends he makes are with the general manager.Well, with a little training, you will definitely be an individual in the future.


    "Well, since some friends are coming, let''s start ordering, order more, so as not to eat enough." Meng Na picked up the menu on the table and discussed with Jiang Xiaohu what to order.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "Just let it go!"


    "I have the final say?" Meng Na looked at him teasingly, "Then, can I eat you?"


    Unpredictably, Jiang Xiaohu made a big red face again.


    "This woman is really hard to deal with!" He smiled, and secretly said.

 93 Chapter 93

    Jiang Xiaohu actually thought to himself, he can''t always eat women''s soft rice, right?Although eating delicious food without spending money, he is very happy.


    Simply this time, I will pay for a treat.Thinking about this, he said to Meng Na: "Sister Na, what do you want to eat--except me, just order anything, I''ll treat you!"


    "Oh?! Are you a treat?" Meng Na looked at him with interest.


    She knows that this young age is a time of self-esteem and sensitivity.However, most of the small fresh meats she encountered came to take advantage of them.


    But Jiang Xiaohu is so different.He probably doesn''t know how much Meng Na makes a year.


    Sometimes, Meng Na''s lipstick is enough for Jiang Xiaohu to work for two or three days.


    "This is Lihua, do you know how much a dish costs? Forget it, I''ll do it!"


    The above is what Meng Na originally wanted to say, but when the words reached her lips, she swallowed them again.


    If she said that, she was worried that Jiang Xiaohu''s self-esteem would not stand.For some reason, if Jiang Xiaohu''s self-esteem was hurt, Meng Na would also feel heartache.


    Therefore, she readily passed the menu to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu had already made plans. He knew the food here was expensive.But the moment he took the menu, he almost couldn''t stand still, and his hands couldn''t help but tremble.


    Damn, why are the dishes so expensive here?


    Jiang Xiaohu still remembered that he and Xu Linglong had dinner together last time, and he also read the menu, but at that time, the two of them only ate two to three thousand for a meal!


    Two or three thousand, in Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, is already too much.But here?This menu is beautifully printed, and the prices above are more beautiful and dazzling-a bowl of chicken soup for 600 yuan, a bottle of rice wine for 2,000 yuan, a serving of hot vegetables for 300 yuan...


    Looking around, Jiang Xiaohu felt that his blood pressure was soaring, and he was a little dizzy.


    He figured that three or four people would be able to empty his pockets directly after eating this meal.I just bought a tricycle and it has already cost 135,000.Now for another ten thousand yuan dinner, nearly one third of his family''s wealth is gone!


    "What''s wrong? Are you uncomfortable?" Can Meng Na fail to see his mentality?It was just a sloppy eye slyly, just to take this opportunity to see if this young man is fake and polite, or really generous.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head hurriedly: "It''s okay, my mouth is dripping, then I''ll order!"


    He didn''t know how many people there would be, so he ordered three or four people.Four portions of chicken soup, one portion of hot vegetables, one portion of Mapo tofu, one piece of boiled fish, and one bottle of homemade rice wine.


    After ordering the food, he thought about it in his heart: "Mom, this pot of chicken soup costs 600 yuan, yes, it''s 5,000 yuan for a meal!"


    It is useless to complain, Jiang Xiaohu knows in his heart that this is the only way for his life and career growth.It''s true that the child can''t bear the wolf.


    His expression fell into Meng Na''s eyes without exception. The latter couldn''t help laughing and secretly said: "This kid is really clenched, but it''s cute."


    "Alright? Give it to me. I''ll add two more dishes." Meng Na said, "I have to ask for dessert and fruit, which I like."


    After finishing speaking, he made a big tick and added two more dishes.Jiang Xiaohu glanced at him secretly, oh my god, this one was more than 300 yuan.


    Yes, he deserves to be bleeding today.


    Fortunately, it is much easier to make money now than before. Otherwise, how long will it take to earn back the five or six thousand dollars!


    Meng Na called the waiter to take the menu away, and soon the door was knocked.


    Meng Na opened the door in person. As soon as she opened the door, she was excited: "Ah, Longer is actually you!" Then she threw herself into that person''s arms.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought it was a man standing outside the door, but when people spoke, he was a little surprised that it was Xu Linglong.


    Xu Linglong and Meng Na embraced warmly, and they seemed to be in a good relationship.


    "It''s you, Sister Na, I didn''t expect it." Xu Linglong was really surprised, even more surprised than Meng Na.


    I heard Jiang Xiaohu from the phone just now that he was eating on the seventh floor, and he was still wondering who had the ability to lead him to the seventh floor.Oh, now I know, it turned out to be Meng Na.


    As the three sisters, Xu Linglong, Meng Na and eldest sister Niu Lihua, they have very good relationships.It just so happens that there are no sisters, and they are all tempered, so the three people are usually as good as one, and they know each other very well.


    Xu Linglong knew that Meng Na''s emotional world was rich and colorful, but she didn''t expect her taste changed.


    From the exquisite packaging in the past to the green, organic and pure natural now, well, it seems that Jiang Xiaohu is not bad!


    After they hugged, they entered the door talking and laughing.Meng Na asked, "Long''er, I''m about to call you to inform you. My eldest sister will come too soon."


    "Really? I planned to have dinner with her today." Xu Linglong smiled. She put on slippers, hung up her bag, and went to the living room to sit down.


    Meng Na wanted to introduce the two, but Xu Linglong shook her head and smiled: "No need."


    Jiang Xiaohu also quickly stood up: "You are here!"


    Meng Na was stunned for a moment: "You two know each other?"


    "Well, yeah, do you remember the wild ginseng I bought? The one with good condition, my dad relied on it to turn the tide. The one who sold me ginseng was Jiang Xiaohu!" Xu Linglong smiled Said, "It''s just that I didn''t think about it. Second Sister, you and him also know him."


    Meng Na was really surprised this time. She stared at Jiang Xiaohu with wide eyes, "Is it right, brother, you didn''t tell me!"


    Xu Linglong knew that Meng Na called even younger men so, so it was not surprising.Although Meng Na likes mature and stable men, there are many young boyfriends she has been with.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Yes!"


    "Then you don''t tell me soon!" Meng Na groaned.


    Jiang Xiaohu touched the back of his head, and his face blushed inexplicably: "This is not a matter of great importance..." He couldn''t help but glanced at Xu Linglong secretly, who was calm and sat aside drinking tea.


    For some reason, Jiang Xiaohu is actually a little guilty, as if he had stolen something from someone else and was caught.This feeling is too uncomfortable. If they knew that they knew each other, they would not come to the appointment today.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect us to be so fate." Meng Na sat down next to Xu Linglong, "Guess, how did we two meet?"


    "Could he be the vegetable seller you mentioned?" Xu Linglong said.


    Meng Na nodded vigorously, Jiang Xiaohu felt desperate, women, no matter how strong, they all love gossip.The matter between him and them seems to have spread among a few people long ago!


    Hmm, you must be cautious when you speak in the future.Otherwise, if you accidentally offend one, it is tantamount to offending three!


    Can''t bear it.

 94 Chapter 94: Gathering Together

    In the garden-like private room, the food came quickly.And the one who came into the house with the last dish was a slender woman with a head full of 1.75 meters.


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw this woman, he couldn''t help but praised: "It looks good, it looks like an international model!"


    Yes, this woman has the style of a model, very temperament, three-dimensional features, and a skinny figure.But this does not prevent her from having a good figure, short hair, which makes her so independent and rational.


    "Eldest sister, you''re here!" Meng Na and Xu Linglong stood up at the same time and called out.


    Only then did Jiang Xiaohu know that this person was the owner of Lihua Hotel, Niu Lihua.


    If there are any shortcomings in her, then Jiang Xiaohu believes that the only shortcoming is that she is too awkward.


    As soon as Niu Lihua entered the door, she smiled and hugged them, then looked at Jiang Xiaohu, and said kindly, "You are Jiang Xiaohu, right? I heard two sisters mention you a long time ago!"


    She stretched out her hand gracefully, and Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly got up and shook hands with her.


    Niu Lihua''s hand was slightly cold, Jiang Xiaohu secretly remembered this feeling in his heart.


    This eldest sister is very temperamental, and even Meng Na has become a good girl in front of her, completely without her previous arrogance.


    After Niu Lihua took her seat, she immediately went to eat.


    "Are you all here? Let''s have dinner, you''re welcome!" Niu Lihua said, "Oh, you don''t know, I drank too much liquor at that wine table just now, and my stomach felt like fire. "


    With that, she poured herself a glass of rice wine.After drinking it all, she sighed contentedly: "It''s better to drink the rice wine made by her own home, so it''s the best way to rinse your stomach!"


    Xu Linglong and Meng Na both laughed.


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead. He felt uncomfortable after drinking too much liquor. He actually used rice wine to rinse his stomach?


    "Come on, taste the rice wine we brewed. This is the purest rice wine." Meng Na enthusiastically helped Jiang Xiaohu pour a glass.


    How could she use her introduction, as soon as the lid of the wine bottle was opened, Jiang Xiaohu could smell the pure fragrance of rice.


    "It smells so good!" He nodded excitedly and took a sip from the glass.


    The mouth has a long aftertaste, with a touch of sweetness.This sweetness comes from the glutinous rice itself, which is sweet and mellow.


    "How is it?" Meng Na looked at him with a smile, while Xu Linglong smiled thoughtfully.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded fiercely: "Good wine!"


    "Drink less good wine, didn''t you come in a tricycle?" Xu Linglong reminded.


    "Ha! Speaking of his tricycle, I also experienced a three-wheeled BMW today!" Meng Na bent over with a smile, and talked to Xu Linglong about the feeling of riding a tricycle.


    Of course, it is inevitable to talk about Zheng Chao in the end.Both Xu Linglong and Niu Lihua knew about the existence of Zheng Chao, so they were very surprised when they heard her.


    Sitting with the three of them, Jiang Xiaohu knew what a play with three women is.


    Once the chatterbox was opened, nothing happened to him.


    Their seats are as follows, Meng Na sits on one side with him, and opposite Xu Linglong and Niu Lihua.The four people were sitting at one end of the table, very close to each other, especially him and Meng Na.


    Seeing that he likes to drink this rice wine, Meng Na simply threw the bottles to him: "Drink, be good, don''t disturb the sisters chatting."


    The two women laughed, Jiang Xiaohu smiled and blushed.But it was not because of shyness, but because of alcoholism.


    This self-brewed rice wine is not to mention sweet and delicious, but also full of stamina.


    It seems that I can¡¯t go back today!Fortunately, at four o''clock in the afternoon, the restaurant had already sent a cart to bring the vegetables back. He didn''t need to worry about the dishes tomorrow.


    With a sip, Jiang Xiaohu quickly drank three glasses of rice wine.The bottle of rice wine fell into a small half.


    Meng Na was able to chat with the sisters, and said to her heart that I should see what this kid is doing.Women chat, wouldn''t men be bored?


    In fact, she had seen these two with her boyfriend before. No matter which boyfriend she was, she felt that it was very important to integrate into their small circle.


    What''s more, these two are not only beautiful, but also golden and rapeseed.


    But unlike those men, Jiang Xiaohu actually became transparent from beginning to end, which actually aroused Meng Na''s curiosity.


    Turned his head and took a look, wow, terrible!This kid''s face was red as a monkey, and when he looked at the wine bottle, he found the bottom!


    Meng Na quickly grabbed the glass in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand. It was the last glass of wine.


    "You are crazy!" Meng Na was angry and funny, "No matter how good the wine is, you can''t drink it like this!"


    A bottle of 3,000 yuan, but today this kid patted his chest and said he wanted to pay!Meng Na is distressing money for him.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s speech is knotted, but he feels good about himself and feels that his voice is about to catch up with Jay Chou.


    "It''s not four, I don''t drink much, I drink very well!" Papa, patted his chest with thumbs up, and red eyes swept around.


    Xu Linglong laughed but didn''t say anything. In fact, she despised her, this guy actually knew Meng Na?She is still struggling with this matter, what is the relationship between them?


    Jiang Xiaohu expressed his dissatisfaction with the matter of Meng Na snatching her bottle.He held Meng Na''s wrist domineeringly: "Give it back to me!"


    "No, you are drunk!" Meng Na said.


    She tried to straighten her arms to keep the bottle away from Jiang Xiaohu as much as possible.In fact, what''s the point of two people taking an empty bottle?


    But Meng Na obviously underestimated Jiang Xiaohu''s nostalgia for empty wine bottles and underestimated the length of his arm.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled evilly and suddenly pressed up, covering Meng Na''s body.


    The smell of alcohol and sweat came on my face together.Meng Na suddenly panicked and shy.


    Just kidding, when was Meng Na afraid of men?Are all men afraid of her?


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu was about to snatch the wine bottle back, he suddenly reached out with his other hand and hurried to take the wine bottle before him.


    Niu Lihua put the bottle aside and looked at him with a smile, like a real big sister, waved his hand and said: "This bottle is empty, I will give you a new one."


    She turned to call the waiter, and someone immediately brought a new bottle of rice wine.


    "Big sister, look at how he drinks it!" Meng Na said.


    Niu Lihua smiled: "Let him drink, I''ll let the kitchen boil some sober soup."


    I picked up the phone and sent a short message to the chef. There was a quick response: "Good boss, sober up the soup right away!"


    Within ten minutes, a bowl of hot sober soup was served.


    It''s a pity that at this time, Jiang Xiaohu''s drunkenness was gone.The wine red on his face faded a little bit, and the landscape painting played a magical role.


    The sober soup tasted good, and Jiang Xiaohu drank a bowl even though he had sobered up.


    With a wipe of his mouth, he laughed at the three women: "I''m sorry, I drank too much."

 95 Chapter 95

    The atmosphere in the room is very harmonious.


    The soft light falls from the four corners of the ceiling just right, so that there are no missing corners in the room without making the light too glaring.


    After drinking too much, Jiang Xiaohu once looked up at the ceiling for a few minutes.


    He didn''t expect that people in the city would really enjoy it.In this room, what you step on under your feet must be beautiful. The tiles that can be seen by others, the wallpaper on the walls or the wall panels, are more beautiful than his clothes.Even the roof has a beautiful ceiling.


    He thought: "In the future, I will also let my family live such a superior life."


    After drinking the sober soup, he became more sober and the thought became stronger.


    "Young man, how do you feel?" Niu Lihua asked with a smile, looking old-fashioned.


    In fact, she is not a few months older than Meng Na, but she is much more mature and stable, and the two are not the same style at all.


    She gave Jiang Xiaohu the feeling that she was more like a big sister, kind and respectable.


    "Yes, I don''t know what made it." Jiang Xiaohu smacked his lips and answered honestly.


    His expression is always moving, just as Meng Na said, honest.


    Niu Lihua also took a fancy to him. The two younger sisters thought it was a good person, so he should be right.


    She smiled: "Of course, our chef made it out of chicken broth. This is a pure local chicken."


    "The soup is good, but many of them are flavored. Sister, you should try our chicken soup, right? Sister Na." Jiang Xiaohu winked at Meng Na.


    Meng Na was scooping chicken soup into her bowl. Hearing this, she was taken aback for a while and fell into a good memory.


    It took more than ten seconds before she sighed, recovered herself, and continued to scoop the chicken soup.


    Slowly took a sip, savoring the taste, she turned to look at the big sister Niu Lihua: "Lihua, it''s really like this. The chicken soup from Xiaohu''s family is really delicious."


    With an almost exaggerated expression, she squeezed her fists, squinted her eyes hard, and looked aftertaste: "I have never eaten such delicious chicken in my life, and never drank such delicious chicken soup. You know. How did Mother Jiang do it?"


    Niu Lihua and Xu Linglong were both dumbfounded by her expressions.The two knew her well and knew she would exaggerate, but they would never brag.


    "Is it so delicious!" Niu Lihua picked up the napkin and gently wiped the corners of his mouth, acting gracefully and low-key.


    She is like a perfect sculpture, never going wrong, never flawed.It must be extremely hard to run such a huge hotel, but the years did not leave many marks on her face. This is really a very magical thing.


    Jiang Xiaohu has never liked women with short hair. That would be too masculine.There is a girl in Jiangbian Village who is about his age. She has been dressed like a male doll since she was a child, and she has always bullied him, which has left a shadow on his childhood.


    But this woman''s short hair is very capable and temperamental. Not only is it not objectionable, but it opens a new door to Jiang Xiaohu''s aesthetic.It turns out that women''s short hair can also be beautiful.


    In short, Niu Lihua was a perfect goddess-level big sister in Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes.


    "Yes!" Jiang Xiaohu answered seriously while looking at her furtively.


    "Why don''t you bring a chicken here tomorrow and let Lihua have a taste?" Meng Na is selfish. She wants to help Jiang Xiaohu expand her business and also wants the restaurant to introduce better ingredients.


    In the high-end catering market, it is the network and the quality of the ingredients.


    Niu Lihua and Xu Linglong could see Meng Na''s thoughts at a glance.Xu Linglong also beat the drum from the side: "Speaking of which, I heard that some people raise free-range chickens and feed them exclusively with Chinese herbs. Tiger, what do you use to feed the chickens?"


    "Chonger! Our chickens are all slicing in the soil, just like us, haha!" Jiang Xiaohu laughed, rolled up his sleeves, picked up a piece of meat from the soup bowl, and feasted on it.


    There is a kind of quack temperament in him, which is different from these ladies.But it was this vulgar and vulgar temperament that made him impress these three women deeply.


    Niu Lihua said: "Really? Completely stocked? How can I hear people say that such chickens have a kind of bacteria on their bodies, so they are not suitable for consumption?"


    Hey, this woman is so shrewd, so she will put me in the army!Jiang Xiaohu secretly said that he woke up from alcohol, his thinking naturally became flexible, and immediately replied: "That''s someone else, my house is different."


    "Where is the difference?" Niu Lihua chased after him and looked at him with a smile.


    She knew that the sisters all wanted to bring their restaurant to cooperate with this rural youth.


    But, are these two girls too emotional?Especially Meng Na, this girl is very easy to fall into a relationship, and then get scarred.


    It''s not that Niu Lihua looks down on Jiang Xiaohu, or that she doesn''t trust Meng Na, but that she is too careful in doing things.


    What''s more, Jiang Xiaohu at this time really doesn''t look very reliable.As the saying goes, people wear clothes, horses and saddles.Although it would be biased to respect Luoyi first and then others, for two complete strangers, the intuitive first impression is very important.


    In Niu Lihua''s view, Jiang Xiaohu at this time was an immature rural youth with distressed economic conditions.At best, a little talent, little cleverness.If you dig a little bit for him, it is barely handsome and not annoying.


    However, Niu Lihua wouldn''t believe him if he was capable of raising the native chickens that he could eat in the soil, and the quality was excellent.


    "Well, it''s futile to say it now, you definitely don''t believe it. Why not, just like Sister Na said, I will catch two chickens for you tomorrow, let you taste it." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Niu Lihua smiled and nodded: "Okay, I also want to taste what the authentic local chicken tastes like. Come on, let''s eat. I just drank some wine over there, and now my stomach is empty."


    In one sentence, the topic was brought over, and the topic shifted from chicken to gourmet, and then to things that women care about.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t feel embarrassed, because Niu Lihua handled it smoothly.He was still very interested, listening to these three women chatting and talking about gossip.


    This meal was very pleasant, Jiang Xiaohu was a little worried when he checked out.


    Damn, six thousand seven!


    Although it was very expensive, he still gritted his teeth in front of the women.


    It was already 8:30 in the evening when I went out, and the night in the county was full of lights and blossoms.Standing at the door of the hotel, Jiang Xiaohu looked at the night view of the city with emotion: "At this moment, most people in our village are asleep, and the mountains are so quiet that only night owls can be heard."


    Xu Linglong didn''t know when to walk behind him, patted him on the shoulder and said, "How about eating today?"


    He turned his head, smiled at Xu Linglong, and touched the back of his head: "Well, I have three great beauties to accompany me for dinner. I am really lucky for Sansheng. I don''t know how many people would envy me!"


    "Don''t be mean, get your phone!" Xu Linglong ordered.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at her suspiciously, is it possible to take the phone back?

 96 Chapter 96 Who Is the Experiment?

    "Don''t worry! I won''t take back the things I gave out!" Xu Linglong said silently.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "I didn''t mean that, you see, I misunderstood..."


    At this time, Xu Linglong really wanted to give him a big wink, but it was important to do business.


    She took the mobile phone handed by Jiang Xiaohu. Jiang Xiaohu was about to say to help her unlock the screen password. He only saw someone''s little finger lightly touch somewhere, and the phone was unlocked.


    He stared in surprise, looked at the phone, and then at Xu Linglong.


    Xu Linglong glanced at him casually: "Why look at me like this?"


    "No, how did you open it?" Jiang Xiaohu was very curious, as uncomfortable as having a kitten in his heart.


    Xu Linglong smiled faintly, and operated the two mobile phones back and forth. In a few seconds, Jiang Xiaohu heard the crisp sound of copper money falling into the bag.


    If it was before, he liked this sound the most.But tonight, he felt uncomfortable after hearing this.


    "Mr. Xu, what do you mean?" Jiang Xiaohu took the phone back and took a look. There was an extra 5,000 yuan in the mobile payment software.


    "It''s nothing, this is the money I paid you back." Xu Linglong shrugged, "You also have a car now, I won''t send you off, bye."


    She waved to Jiang Xiaohu and walked to the elevator with a smile.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment, his heart warm.Although he doesn''t know much about Xu Linglong, he can be 100% sure from the behavior of the other party. That is to prevent him from bleeding today, and they are taking the initiative to pay for the meal.


    He touched the back of his head: "Hey, it''s still not good for a man..."


    "Little brother!" Meng Na, who just came out of the bathroom, called him.


    Jiang Xiaohu agreed: "Hey, what''s the matter?"


    "This is for you!" Meng Na was holding a red envelope pocket in her hand. "It''s the first time we ate together, and business cooperation is so happy. This is my sister who sealed the red envelope for you. Take it. ."


    Ding Lingling!


    The phone rang, and she hurriedly answered the phone: "Hey, yes, I''m Meng Na, um, okay, okay! Okay, I''ll go over immediately!"


    Only had time to give Jiang Xiaohu a look, waved his hand and left, without even giving him a chance to make Jiang Xiaohu polite.


    Touching the thick red envelope in his hand, Jiang Xiaohu was a little dumbfounded.Tonight, after spending more than 6,000 meals, I thought he was going to bleed heavily, but he had to pay him for two.Not only is there no bleeding, how do you feel that you are still making money?


    He found a place where there was no one, opened the red envelope and took a peek, damn, it''s six to seven thousand yuan!


    "Uh~" Jiang Xiaohu felt a black line on his forehead, and at the same time he felt warm, he was somewhat despised by these women.


    Anyway, put the red envelopes first.Let alone Xu Linglong''s money, it was deducted from the wild ginseng money.The red envelope given by Meng Na must be returned to her by an opportunity.


    Jiang Xiaohu woke up, not afraid that it would be late to return home, drove his three-wheeled small BMW, and returned home suddenly.


    Although it was a tricycle, it was really awesome, let alone two hours before he returned home.


    The old mother and grandmother have already fallen asleep, but Wang Xifeng has been worried about her son and cannot sleep well.Hearing the sound of the motor, he got up.


    "Huzi, are you back?" She saw her son''s appearance in the dust, and this hanging heart fell to the ground.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Mom, go to sleep, I have something to do, I will be busy for a while."


    "What''s the matter, now I can''t stay home day and night." Wang Xifeng muttered, returning to the bedroom to sleep.


    Although the son is too busy to touch the stool, and the mother and son can''t see each other for two hours a day, Wang Xifeng is happy.


    She always thought that a good man would walk everywhere.In the past, my son was sick and could only stay at home.It''s all right now, and finally go everywhere.This allowed her to go out, and her spine became much stronger than before.


    Jiang Xiaohu settled in the car, grabbed a young hen from his own chicken flock, buckled it up with a frame and placed it in the vegetable garden.Then, he quietly opened the door and went out.


    Where to goFind sister Biyun.


    Jiang Xiaohu promised tonight that he would bring two chickens to Niu Lihua tomorrow morning, but he didn''t plan to take all his own.


    He knows his own chickens, but is it just a case of these chickens?His family has raised more than a dozen chickens, and they are all sold out. After signing the contract, what will they provide to others?


    Although Jiang Xiaohu knew in his heart that the water and soil in the mountains and rivers must have changed the quality of these chickens, he would not be at ease if he did not experiment.


    Who do you experiment with?He chose Biyun.


    It is not easy for Biyun to prop up a home by himself.He wanted to help Biyun, but it was actually a wish he had in his youth¡ªafter all, at that time, Biyun was the goddess in his mind and the ideal object he had imagined.


    Now that he has grown up and is sensible, he no longer dreams of Biyun, but still treats Biyun as a sister.Besides, this sister has a miserable life experience.


    When he arrived at Biyun''s house, Jiang Xiaohu hesitated for a long time, but finally decided to knock on the door.


    He first sent a short message, and then knocked on the door. The dog hummed in it twice without calling.Jiang Xiaohu came several times, and every time he saved its owner, this guy knew it well.


    Biyun had already fallen asleep, and he was tired of taking care of the greenhouse these few days.Tonight, I ate dinner early, watched TV for a while, took a shower, and fell asleep.


    When I was about to fall asleep, my phone buzzed and vibrated.


    Biyun''s mobile phone is not idle on weekdays, for this reason, she specially set the mute at night.Some people in the village have nothing to do, and they don''t know where to get her phone number. Every day someone sends short messages to disturb her.Sometimes, some women send text messages to abuse her.


    These have become the trivial things that Biyun has to face every day, she is used to it, and calmly.


    Only recently, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly broke into her life, causing waves in her calm heart.


    Whenever the night is quiet, she can''t help but think that if there is no secular hindrance, the two of them will be very happy, right?


    Buzzing!The phone was still vibrating, and there was a vague knock on the door.Biyun stood up, listened, and found the dog whimpering.


    "Dogzi usually doesn''t bark like that!" Biyun was puzzled, and took a look at the phone, only to realize that it was Jiang Xiaohu who was here.


    "It''s so late, why is he here?" Biyun blushed and heartbeat, and she was busy opening the door for him.

 97 Chapter 97

    The mountain village in early summer is also cool at night.


    The misty moonlight, passing through the smoke and clouds, through the branches, spilled on the door of this farmyard.


    Jiang Xiaohu was scratching his forehead, wondering if it would be better for him to come back tomorrow morning, when the door opened.


    Seeing him, Biyun took the initiative to turn sideways to make way for him, neither of them spoke first.Only the dog tied to the door wagged his tail to Jiang Xiaohu very enthusiastically, with a low moan in his mouth.


    Jiang Xiaohu simply raised his hand and greeted the dog formally: "Hello, how are you? I''m sorry to disturb you so late!"


    These polite words were all learned while having dinner with those ladies in the city.In Jiangbian Village, no one talks like that.


    Bi Yun couldn''t help but laughed out loud, and pulled Jiang Xiaohu''s arm into the yard: "Come in quickly, and play something at the door!"


    Yes, she doesn''t remember that Jiang Xiaohu pushed her away.


    He is a big and small man himself, so he will naturally look for a big girl in the future.That''s all, that''s all.


    If you let it go, there will be no resentment anymore. Biyun now treats Jiang Xiaohu with only distress and love.


    Jiang Xiaohu is not one of those idlers in the village, he must have something to come here so late.


    Bi Yun closed the door, turned around and saw Jiang Xiaohu''s broad back, his heart unexpectedly began to feel restless again.


    Boom, boom!


    The smell of sweat on Jiang Xiaohu''s body drifted into Biyun''s nostrils with the wind, and she couldn''t help taking a deep sniff. It was the smell of a man.


    Biyun''s heart was beating wildly, like a few deer racing.She bowed her head and followed Jiang Xiaohu, but she stopped coldly, and slammed her head on it.


    "Oh!" She screamed, clutching her forehead, unexpectedly Jiang Xiaohu''s back was so strong.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t walk into the house at all, he went straight to the chicken coop.As he stopped in front of the chicken coop, he was about to see how many chickens there were, but he was hit with a bang on his back.


    Although it didn''t hurt, Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback, turned back hurriedly, and banged again with a forehead hitting his chin.


    "Ah! Pain!" This time, Biyun was really miserable, who did he offend his forehead today?


    She clutched her forehead, tears burst out involuntarily, tears coming out of pain.


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw her crying, he wanted to ask what was going on, but now he was shocked and dumbfounded. He was flustered and wanted to touch but didn''t dare to touch it.He had no choice but to open his arms, imaginary surrounding Biyun.


    "Sister Biyun, what''s the matter?" After asking, he wanted to give himself a mouthful, and then asked, it was clear that he just met his head!


    Biyun shook his head, not crying or laughing.After all this energy was relieved, she wiped away her tears and asked, "Huzi, what are you doing to me so late? What if you look back and let people see you gossip?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t think about these problems. It''s just that he will enter the city tomorrow morning, so it''s best to get the chicken tonight.Besides, the body is not afraid of the shadow crooked... he couldn''t help but glanced at Biyun.


    Although Biyun wore a coat, she didn''t wear any underwear.Shadowy, two lumps of white dough can be seen.


    Quickly turned his head and looked at the sky forty-five degrees.Biyun was the name that whispered in his midnight dream countless times during his youth.In any case, he did not want to tarnish the name.


    "Well, it''s okay, I''m here to find you something else." Jiang Xiaohu took a deep breath, "I want to collect chickens for sale, and see how many chickens in your house."


    "Chickens? I have more than 20 chickens. You can take them if you want." Biyun said hurriedly.


    A hot gaze swept across her body just now, and she also felt it, shy and embarrassed, and couldn''t help covering her chest with her hand.


    Although she was a little widow and someone who came here, Biyun was very self-loving.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Sister Biyun, I''m collecting, not robbing, what do you mean by taking it? You chicken, I will give you one hundred and two!" Jiang Xiaohu finished, took out the money, Jin Biyun''s hands.


    He faced Biyun on his side and didn''t even know where she was moving or where she stood.I thought it was such a jam, but it was amazing, my hand hit a soft lump, and suddenly froze.


    What, what is that?


    Jiang Xiaohu''s heartbeat accelerated, and Biyun seemed to be electrocuted.She was dumbfounded, unable to move, but she couldn''t help shaking.


    Two pieces of money fell to the ground, Jiang Xiaohu squatted down and picked it up, taking the opportunity to break the embarrassing atmosphere.


    "What to do with the money..." Biyun murmured, "You can take it if you want~"


    "Sister, I want to cooperate with you!" Jiang Xiaohu handed her the money, grabbed a two-jin chicken from the henhouse, glanced at her, and said, "I''ll go, if the experiment is successful , Come to you to collect chickens. Also, you might have to help me when the time comes."


    "Puff! Experiment? So tall..." Biyun couldn''t help but laugh, "Well, come to me if you need it."


    Jiang Xiaohu slapped his lips and promised, but he turned around but felt that these words sounded so awkward.


    Before leaving, he also specifically told Biyun to close the door tightly and guard against thieves. Biyun also agreed.


    Jiang Xiaohu came out of Biyun''s house with a chicken in his hand and was in a great mood.This chicken is stupid and easy to catch, and its flapping wings can only jump up to 20 or 30 centimeters.Walking on the road, Jiang Xiaohu was still laughing at it: "You deserve to be eaten, who made you so stupid."


    He didn''t know that, at the corner of the alley, a pair of eyes were staring at him.


    Zhang Fugong''s fingernails were almost digging into the wall, and his hand was painted with dust on the wall.


    "Wow, Jiang Xiaohu, you little bastard, beating me is not a hero to save the United States, you are so jealous! Well, this is the middle of the night, you come out of a widow''s house..."


    Suddenly, Zhang Fugong''s heart was jealous, sour, more angry and angry, more uncomfortable and uncomfortable.


    He stared at Jiang Xiaohu''s back under the moonlight until he disappeared into the night.


    "This tone, if I can''t make it out, it''s you!" He secretly ruthlessly.


    Jiang Xiaohu returned home with a chicken and humming a little song.It was already ten thirty, but he was not tired at all.


    Put the little hen from Biyun''s family and her own reed chicken together and buckle them in the vegetable garden.He also specially caught a few plump earthworms and threw them into the basket.


    The two chickens are actually about the same size, but it is obvious that the reed chicken is more energetic and has bright eyes.The little hen was timid, and was forced to stay aside by the reed chicken.


    "I hope my experiment is successful!" Jiang Xiaohu prayed secretly.


    After taking a shower and returning to the room, he still couldn''t sleep, and simply got into the mountains and rivers.


    When he came to the river, he saw a flat stone, like a round natural cushion.He couldn''t help climbing up, sitting cross-legged.


    In his dreams before, there was always a little fairy sister who gave him dreams and taught him some meditation methods.Jiang Xiaohu followed this method, unknowingly, the whole night passed.


    He didn''t sleep, but he felt in a very good state of mind. When he got up early in the morning, he went straight to the chicken basket.

 98 Chapter 98

    Giggle!


    The two chickens cried happily in the basket, flapping their wings, looking energetic.


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu opened the basket, wow, that''s terrible, the little hen flew directly over two meters high, over his head, and jumped onto the roof.


    He was dumbfounded. He remembered how stupid it looked when he caught the chicken last night, and then looked at how it looked lively now, and gradually understood what it was.


    Jiang Xiaohu patted his thigh, haha ??size: "Mom, that''s great! That''s it, I''m right!"


    "What do you want me to do?" Wang Xifeng shouted and ran out of the kitchen with a towel hung on her toothbrush. She was a hardworking rural woman who took care of housework and field work every second.No, I have to cook porridge while brushing my teeth.


    "It''s okay, you''re busy with you." Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and said with a smile.


    After breakfast, Jiang Xiaohu brought two chickens and 20 eggs, and three days'' worth of vegetables, suddenly drove to the county seat.


    He went to Zhou Qing''s house first, and was walking out when meeting Zhou Qing while flossing his teeth.


    Zhou Qing is not tall and walks very vigorously, shaking with both hands, making a wave of wind.But as soon as I saw Jiang Xiaohu, that posture immediately changed, and he smiled and said, "Master, you are here!"


    "Ang, are you going out?" Jiang Xiaohu agreed casually, he was not ready to ask Zhou Qing to help, "Go ahead and do your job, oh yes, I brought some eggs for Yan''er to see if she is thin That way."


    Although Zhou Qing verbally yelled from the eldest master, but in fact, he was his own landlord. Jiang Xiaohu knew that.But to Zhou Yan, Jiang Xiaohu really felt distressed, just like his sister.


    So when he went out today, he brought some soil eggs.


    "I''ll help you!" Zhou Qing was unambiguous, and immediately rolled up his sleeves, hehhhhhh, and helped Jiang Xiaohu unload 1,500 catties of vegetables.


    Seeing the vegetables piled up in the whole house, Zhou Qing couldn''t help but admire: "Wow, Master, you grow these vegetables?"


    "Ang, what''s up?" Jiang Xiaohu nodded.


    He is a rural baby, so naturally he doesn''t know how surprised he is to see so many green vegetables in a city baby like Zhou Qing, who is indifferent.


    "It''s amazing." Zhou Qing praised, "You tell me, you have a bunch of these dishes with me, and they are brilliant!"


    Jiang Xiaohu rolled his eyes, this flattery is too obvious, right?You have to say what valuables these are, a bunch of vegetables and cucumbers, what a flattery.


    Ding Lingling!


    The phone rang in Zhou Qing''s pocket, he smiled, and said goodbye to Jiang Xiaohu: "Master, you are busy, Swallow is eating breakfast in the house, I''m leaving now."


    "Go." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    When Zhou Qing answered the phone and walked out, Jiang Xiaohu vaguely heard him say: "Where is it? Oh, Beijiao garage, I''ll be right there!"


    Taking the towel to pat the dust off his body, Jiang Xiaohu carried the egg into the kitchen and placed it in the cabinet.Into the living room again, this is an old-fashioned bungalow, living room and dining room together.In order to take care of her younger sister, Zhou Qing''s family has always eaten on the coffee table.


    In fact, Zhou Yan had heard Jiang Xiaohu coming, and they had been working so long after unloading the cargo.It''s just that she has always pretended not to hear, mainly because of anger.


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu entered the door, he saw Zhou Yan''s face black and unhappy. He was taken aback for a moment, and he immediately smiled and said, "What''s wrong with my little girl?"


    "Brother Huzi, I''m so angry with my brother!" Zhou Yan put down the dishes and tried to move from the sofa to the wheelchair. "I told him hundreds of times. I should go find a job well, even if I go to the restaurant to wash. It¡¯s better to wash the dishes than to mix with those people."


    "Oh!" Jiang Xiaohu nodded, he understood, and said to his heart, Zhou Yan is really not easy. Being both a father and a mother, he is still a disabled person.


    A girl¡¯s family, Mingli is the elder brother supporting this family, actually?She is the soul of this family. If you don''t believe it, give it a try. If Zhou Yan is not there, Zhou Qing will collapse in minutes.


    Zhou Yanxu babbled and said that his brother was a lot wrong, and finally pleaded with Jiang Xiaohu: "Brother Huzi, you must help me take care of my brother, I don''t have parents anymore, don''t want to lose him!"


    Speaking of this, the originally strong girl shed tears.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Don''t worry, next time I see him again, I must criticize him severely."


    Soothed for a while, and seeing that the time was almost up, he left to deliver the food, and took the chicken by the way.


    It''s been almost ten days to deliver food here, and Jiang Xiaohu''s wealth is growing at an alarming rate-of course, compared with before.


    Throwing costs aside, Jiang Xiaohu''s daily net income is about 2,500 yuan.After ten days, he already had seven to eighty thousand yuan in his hand after including the money he had used to sell ginseng.


    On the way to the Lihua Hotel, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly thought of this question: "Oh, I have so much money in my hand. It''s useless just lying in the bank card! No, I have to think about it and let the money roll. Get up and give me a baby!"


    Jiang Xiaohu thought so, whistling all the way, and came to the hotel happily.


    Everyone knows Jiang Xiaohu up and down the restaurant. Nonsense, I saw him and three goddess-level bosses entering and exiting the seventh floor last night. Who doesn''t know that?


    Therefore, this time Jiang Xiaohu came to the hotel, whether it was going in or out or parking, it was extremely smooth, and naturally he was in a good mood.


    Giggle!


    The two chickens cried in the cage, full of energy.He walked into the magnificent lobby like this, and under everyone''s attention, he entered the elevator.


    As agreed, Jiang Xiaohu went straight to the seventh floor and knocked on the door of their lounge.


    In fact, this lounge was where they ate that night.


    "Come in!" A soft and sweet voice came from the door. Jiang Xiaohu knew it was Niu Lihua when he heard it.


    He opened the door, and rushed to the people inside the door with a little embarrassed smile: "Mr. Niu, Meng, I brought a local chicken."


    He was holding the chicken cage in his hand, and the hen was still clucking in the cage, flapping its wings, and out of step with the surrounding environment.


    Niu Lihua and Meng Na were waiting for him while drinking coffee. When they saw him coming, they both smiled and stood up.


    Both are mature and temperamental beauties, standing together, suddenly made Jiang Xiaohu a little dizzy, nosebleed about to move.


    Especially today, both of them wore cheongsam and looked like twin sisters.The cheongsam completely set off their exquisite unevenness, which has the charm of oriental women.


    He smirked a few times, and put the chicken on the floor mat at the door: "This chicken..."


    "It''s okay, just let it go." Meng Na said. She picked up the phone next to her and dialed a number, "Xiao Ru, let the chef come to get the chicken. Remember, we will cook separately from our chicken. Compared."


    When Meng Na mentioned Xiaoru''s name, Jiang Xiaohu looked forward to it.He likes Xiaoru, the kind of friends.


    To tell the truth, Xiao Ru also contributed to the agreement between him and Lihua Restaurant.

 99 Chapter 99: Another Taste

    "Sit down, you''re welcome, it''s not the first time we met, right?" After the call, Niu Lihua saw Jiang Xiaohu still standing at the door, and gave up his seat with a smile.


    Meng Na put down the coffee cup, picked up the notebook, and ran with her fingers, seeming to be very busy.Later, he learned that Meng Na also runs an international trading company, and many transactions are conducted online.


    "Thank you, Mr. Niu." Jiang Xiaohu grinned, showing his big white teeth and a sunny face.


    This sunny smile is very contagious. Niu Lihua likes people with sunny personality from birth, so smiled and deepened Jiang Xiaohu''s impression.


    Jiang Xiaohu sat on the sofa between Niu Lihua and Meng Na, and Niu Lihua poured him a cup of coffee.He took a sip, it was thick and dark, as bitter as Chinese medicine.After holding it back several times, he barely swallowed it.


    Niu Lihua smiled and said, "Coffee, you have to learn. From now on, you will inevitably have to go to occasions where you need coffee."


    Jiang Xiaohu touched the back of his head and smiled: "Foreigners'' foreign stuff, I''m not used to it. I still like to drink tea. A handful of tea leaves can be brewed for a day, quenching thirst and sweet."


    Niu Lihua smiled and said nothing, only as if he was a country boy who had never seen the world.


    The two chatted one after another, while Meng Na focused on doing her own business.Jiang Xiaohu also knows why Meng Na is a successful woman, and the concentration of people in doing things can''t be learned by ordinary people.


    Soon, Xiaoru came, she was dressed in a capable professional suit, very like a white-collar female elite.


    Quietly handed Jiang Xiaohu a smile, and Xiao Ru left the chicken coop.


    While waiting for the chicken soup to be on the table, Niu Lihua asked curiously: "Xiaojiang, I heard that your family is still growing Chinese herbal medicines, and now you are cultivating native chickens. It''s pretty good. With such a comprehensive agricultural and sideline product project, why are you still not rich? Get up?"


    In fact, Niu Lihua knew the answer to this question.She is familiar with almost all the towns and villages in Luliu County, which can be said to be a local living map.


    Which village is rich in which kind of agricultural products, which piece of land has the most fragrant rice, and which river has the freshest fish, she knows better than anyone.This is also the reason why her restaurant has been popular to this day and its business is booming.


    In fact, Niu Lihua was indeed suspicious.If Jiang Xiaohu''s family really had such resources, then she should have left after hearing the wind.But not. According to her knowledge of Honghua Town, this township has little characteristics except for its remoteness and poverty.


    This made Jiang Xiaohu''s sudden emergence of agricultural products cast a layer of mystery.


    She held the coffee cup, smiled slightly, and turned her head to wait for the boy''s answer.


    Jiang Xiaohu pondered for a moment and replied: "In fact, my family, so far, such a big family, I have the highest education! Before my parents'' generation, I didn''t know the original mountain and soil, my own yard. Local chickens are so valuable."


    "Oh~ So, it''s still wrong for some people to preach that reading is useless!" Niu Lihua said this to Meng Na and sent it with emotion.


    Meng Na gave them an OK gesture, encouraging them to continue communicating.


    Jiang Xiaohu said again: "Speaking of these, thanks to the development of the Internet, I also thank Mr. Xu for opening a door for me. In short, the chicken I brought today should not disappoint you."


    "Hehe, I hope so." Niu Lihua smiled, "You don''t need to call me Niu, it sounds weird. In the future, you can call me Sister Lihua, or follow them, just call me sister."


    Her smile is warm and friendly, but it is always alienated, and it feels different from Meng Na''s.


    "Well, sister Lihua, I remember it!" Jiang Xiaohu was really rude.


    Before long, the cooked chicken came up.According to Niu Lihua''s orders, the chicken soup was all original.In triplicate, one of the chickens was ordered by their restaurant from the Ecological Garden, and it is the same breed used all the time.It is said that this chicken soup is very popular in restaurants.Rich people like to come here for a bowl of healthy chicken soup.


    The rich and fresh fragrance filled the room, arousing the gluttons of three people.Even Niu Lihua is so knowledgeable and can''t help but want to taste it right away.


    The one who came up with the chicken soup was a middle-aged man, a middle-aged man with a general belly, a double chin and a face with Chinese characters.A white chef''s outfit and a tall chef hat.


    This made Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but think of the lines in the vignette: "The head is big and the neck is thick, it''s either a leader or a guide."


    This is really true!


    The chef is very professional. Although he is slightly bloated, his hands are very clean and his clothes are spotless.


    He served chicken soup and introduced them one by one.It''s just that during the introduction, his eyes flickered slightly, and he didn''t dare to look at Niu Lihua.


    This detail can only be noticed by Niu Lihua. After all, the chef has been following her for several years, and is her hero and capable person.He is loyal and knows each other very well.


    Niu Lihua resisted the question in his mind and asked the head chef to bring nine sets of tableware, put three bowls of chicken soup, and put them in front of the three.


    "I don''t need it? Today is to let the two big bosses taste, especially your sister Lihua." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Niu Lihua shook his head: "No, no, you have to taste it, especially the signature chicken soup of our store."


    "Um, all right." Jiang Xiaohu agreed.


    Niu Lihua first picked up the soup bowl, scooped the spoon, blew it, and took a sip.Smacking your lips, the taste is still so delicious.


    That''s right, this bowl is their signature chicken soup.


    "Yes, but there is still room for improvement, Lao Yang." Niu Lihua said.


    The elder chef Yang nodded immediately: "I''m studying, please don''t worry, the chairman." He also handed over a glass of pure water very intimately, so that Niu Lihua could shake his mouth while changing the soup.


    Niu Lihua took a sip of his own chicken soup, rinsed his mouth, and took another bowl to taste.With just one mouthful, her eyes widened.


    That bite of chicken soup was the most delicious soup she had ever had in her life, no exaggeration.


    At the moment of the entrance of the chicken soup, it seems that there are a hundred high-end fireworks blooming in the sky at the same time, gorgeous and colorful.Niu Lihua seemed to have entered a wonderful illusion, and her mood cheered with joy.


    She has never been so happy since she divorced and started her business.the man?banknote?All are regarded by her as dung, only career, endless climbing, this process, let her realize the meaning of life.


    Therefore, Niu Lihua has always been nicknamed workaholic.Now, this bite of chicken soup gave her another taste of life.

 100 Chapter 100 New Contract

    The elder chef Yang stood by the dining table, watching this scene quietly.


    Seeing the wonderful expression on the boss''s face, he was slightly relieved, and secretly said: "I did a good job. She shouldn''t punish me for the mistakes I made?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was savoring the difference between the three bowls of chicken soup. In all fairness, Niu Lihua¡¯s chicken soup can score about 85 points, but his chicken soup can score 95 points.


    What surprised Jiang Xiaohu was that the chicken caught from Sister Biyun''s house last night, after being raised overnight, tasted no different from his own.That means that as long as there are waters and soils in the mountains and rivers, he will breed chickens in large quantities, which is not just a dream.


    Meng Na is even more exaggerated. Jiang Xiaohu originally thought that it was not the first time she drank chicken soup, so she should be calmer.Unexpectedly, she almost drank two pots of chicken soup from the left and the other.


    Although the restaurant¡¯s soup pots are very delicate, they are also pots after all!And from start to finish, she only drank the two chicken soup that Jiang Xiaohu brought, and she had no interest in the chicken soup of her own restaurant.


    While drinking, Meng Na said to Niu Lihua: "Sister, am I right? This chicken soup is really good!"


    "Hmm!" Niu Lihua finally broke free from the shock brought by the chicken soup, nodded and winked at her quietly.


    Meng Na, Meng Na, you are also the eldest lady of the Meng family anyway, someone who has met the world, why are you so embarrassed when you drink the soup today?


    Meng Na is a lover, she doesn''t care so much.She served herself another bowl and began to recall the home-cooked dishes that she had eaten at Jiang Xiaohu''s house that day.


    "I really didn''t expect that the aunt, an ordinary rural woman, actually made the taste not much different from our chef. Sorry, Lao Yang, I''m not criticizing you, but the tiger mother''s craftsmanship is so good. La! Well, I originally thought it was a craft stick, but now I know that what really works is the ingredients!"


    Balabala, Meng Na said a lot.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very grateful, because he suddenly understood later that Meng Na was so hard to support her, besides the soup was really delicious, she also wanted to work hard to match up the business.


    "Okay, Nana, you don''t need to say, I understand." Niu Lihua unceremoniously broke her sister''s careful thoughts, Meng Na stuck out her tongue and smiled mischievously.


    At her age, making such an expression did not disgust Jiang Xiaohu at all, but rather a little cute.


    After tasting three chicken soups, Niu Lihua waved his hand and told Lao Yang to take the rest of the soup: "Although there is not much left, you should share it with the staff who just worked overtime to make chicken soup. It tastes good."


    "Yes, thank you, chairman." Old Yang blushed and pushed the car away.


    After he left, Niu Lihua and the three returned to the sofa to sit down. This time, she took out a contract from the safe next to the sofa.


    "Xiaojiang, I think we should sign a formal supply contract." Niu Lihua said.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very excited, because he saw the word "importance" from the opponent''s face.


    Regardless of the price, being able to get attention is enough to prove that everything he does is meaningful.


    Although money is very important to Jiang Xiaohu at present, it seems that the meaning is more important.It''s just that he didn''t know exactly what it meant.


    He rubbed his hands excitedly, and didn''t even notice the signature pen Meng Na handed to his eyes.It was still Meng Na gently pulling his leg with her hand before he realized that something was shaking in front of his eyes.


    He smiled and took the pen: "Xie La Na!"


    "Young man, what are you doing so excited? Your product is good, and there will be opportunities to make a lot of money in the future!" Meng Na groaned and said, and winked at him.


    Her thick eyeliner, big eyes and bright eyes are very attractive to Jiang Xiaohu.


    I took a look at the new contract and found that the prices of vegetables were as originally set. Only the local chickens had a price increase of several tens of yuan, costing 300 yuan a day. Ten local chickens were provided every day in the off-season and 50 per day in the peak season.


    The price made Jiang Xiaohu dumbfounded.


    "Three hundred and fifty one? Wow, it''s so harsh. The stipulation must weigh three catties. One or two more will not work, and one or two less will not work." He secretly said, "I didn''t expect the chicken to be so valuable. The rich can really do it. eat."


    "Don''t be happy, look at the terms of the contract, now if you breach the contract again, there will be a fine!" Meng Na reminded.


    Jiang Xiaohu agreed, took a closer look at the contract, and couldn''t help taking a breath of air, thanking Meng Na even more.


    The contract stipulates that regardless of wind or rain, unless the world is doomsday, once the contract is breached, Jiang Xiaohu will pay 200% of the amount of vegetables and chickens that must be delivered every day.In other words, he will have to compensate more than 10,000 yuan if there is no supply.


    The contract is very favorable and the regulations are also very demanding.After reading it carefully, Jiang Xiaohu carefully signed his name.


    He is well aware of the significance of this signature, which means that he will be legally responsible for it in the future.


    Niu Lihua and Meng Na watched him sign the name and smiled at each other.


    After signing the letter, Jiang Xiaohu thought in his heart that, excluding the cost of gas, vegetables and chicken, he now makes a net profit of about six thousand yuan a day.Calculate it again, oh my god, there are actually one hundred and ninety thousand a month!


    Jiang Xiaohu was so excited that he didn''t expect the wealth to come so suddenly, his mind was a little confused.


    It was not until Niu Lihua reached out to him that he stretched out his hand like a dream, and the two shook hands with each other.


    Niu Lihua said: "Then Mr. Jiang, we will be partners in the future, and we hope to cooperate happily."


    "Joy, happy cooperation..." Jiang Xiaohu mumbled dumbly, his voice seemed to come from outer space.


    When he walked out of Lihua Hotel, the expression on his face looked like an idiot.The smile is not a smile, the muscles are stiff, and the steps are light and fluttering.


    After exiting the gate, Jiang Xiaohu drove to the road, and a hot wind blew over. He was awake when a car honked behind him.


    "Idiot, do you know how to drive? Tricycle s go, get sick!" The driver passed by Jiang Xiaohu, his head stretched out and cursed harshly.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and saluted others.No cure, who allowed himself to do something wrong?Just now, he had been thinking about whether he could become a millionaire in one year, and he had forgotten even such a big thing in the traffic on the road!


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Jiang Xiaohu drove to the warehouse with joy.He is in a good mood and plans to buy some food. Today, he will pick up his dad to eat some delicious food. By the way, he also invites Zhou Qing''s brother and sister to eat.


    Although the process of Zhou Qing and his acquaintance is definitely not wonderful, this person is still righteous. When he needed it most, he provided most of the yard and two rooms.


    There is also Zhou Yan, this disabled little girl, with a cheerful and lively personality, and a lovely girl.


    "If only I could heal her leg." Jiang Xiaohu secretly said.


    Going to the vegetable market to buy a fish, he has all kinds of vegetables at home, so he rushed to Zhou Qing''s house.

 101 Chapter 101 The Warehouse Was Smashed

    Jiang Xiaohu hummed a little song, slowed down, and let the tricycle slide downhill.


    Parked the car on the side of the road and happily greeted the owner of the street corner canteen. He carried the fish in one hand and spoke to the old man on the phone in the other.


    "Dad, my little tiger, come on, let''s have a meal together at noon today. Well, it''s in the rental house."


    While talking on the phone, Jiang Xiaohu came to Zhou Qing''s house.After talking on the phone, he suddenly stopped.Some fresh vegetable leaves on the ground attracted his attention.


    The leaves of these vegetables are fresh, scattered on the ground, smashed by people.The air was filled with the unique fragrance of vegetables.


    Jiang Xiaohu was too familiar with the taste, only his vegetables would have such a pleasant fragrance.


    Many vegetables grown by farmers nowadays, because of the use of chemical fertilizers, pesticides, and the addition of seeds, the vegetables lose their taste.But Jiang Xiaohu''s vegetables are just the opposite.


    His heart sank, and he continued to walk forward, turning from the main alley into the alley of Zhou Qing''s house, and there were more rotten vegetables and leaves.Especially at the door of the house, a pile of tomatoes and cucumbers that have been trampled on makes people feel heartbroken.


    Jiang Xiaohu cursed: "x''s xxx!"


    Not only the rotten tomatoes and cucumbers, he also heard the crying cry, which belonged to Zhou Yan.


    He hurriedly pushed open the open gate and rushed into the courtyard.The scene in the yard made him stunned.


    The vegetables that were originally neatly laid out were messed up by somebody, and the vegetables were left all over the yard.Basically, few hundreds of catties of vegetables are left intact.


    In the yard, pots and pans were scattered among the vegetable piles, as well as sofas and TV sets. I don''t know who had thrown them out of the house.


    Zhou Yan''s wheelchair was upside down. She was lying on her side on the ground, unable to move under the pressure of the wheelchair, and she was crying heartbroken.


    Her face was red, not knowing whether it was blood or tomato juice, her hair was scattered, and tears made people feel distressed.


    Seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t take care of the others. He dashed forward, picked up Zhou Yan and sent it to the bed in the room, and went to the yard to lift the wheelchair.He was very angrily discovered that the wheelchair had been damaged by someone, and it was estimated that the repair could not be completed.


    Back in the room, Jiang Xiaohu took a wet towel and wiped Zhou Yan''s face clean, then he was relieved.


    Fortunately, the face is full of tomato juice, not blood.Although there were a few bruises, it depends on the situation that he was not beaten, but fell when he fell to the ground.


    However, her calf turned blue and was pressed by the wheelchair.I don''t know if it is fortunate or sad, because Zhou Yan''s leg is unconscious, she can''t feel pain.


    Although she couldn''t feel the pain, Jiang Xiaohu immediately went to Shanhe Tuli to get some herbal medicine, mashed it and put it on her leg.


    In less than ten minutes, the injury healed.Zhou Yan was still very emotional. After wiping her face clean, she grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s hand: "Brother Huzi, something happened to my brother!"


    "Don''t worry, what the hell is going on, tell me." Jiang Xiaohu persuaded, "Blue sky and white sun, as long as it''s not a big alien monster, I''m sure your brother will be fine."


    Perhaps it was Jiang Xiaohu''s appearance that made Zhou Yan feel at ease. She gradually stopped crying and told the origin of the matter.


    It turned out that not long after Jiang Xiaohu left in the morning, a group of people came to their house. Without a word, they opened the door and started smashing things.


    "They smashed and cursed, asking my brother to come forward." Zhou Yan looked at Jiang Xiaohu guiltily, "Brother Huzi, I''m sorry, you have harmed all your dishes."


    After speaking, she turned her face, afraid to look at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu is angry, can you not be angry?Those vegetables were harvested by his mother morning and evening, and they were planted by the folks.These dishes cost several thousand yuan!That''s how it is being stunned by these beasts!


    He was so angry that he couldn''t show it in front of Zhou Yan.


    "What about your brother?" he asked.


    "My brother came back later, but was taken away by them. They... seem to be black." Zhou Yan was worried and angry again, gritted her teeth in hatred for iron and steel, "I have been with my brother long ago. I said, find a job and do a good job, don''t mix with these people all day long, he just won''t listen to me."


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "When the matter is up to now, don''t blame him. Do you know where they arrested? Call the police."


    He took out his cell phone and prepared to dial 110.Zhou Yan grabbed his hand, begging in her eyes: "Don''t, don''t call the police..."


    She didn''t say the reason, but Jiang Xiaohu guessed it.


    It is estimated that Zhou Qing didn''t mess with those people and did a lot of illegal things.Although it is not a serious crime, but if you enter the police station, it is probably not much better.


    He sighed. Since this road was not working, he had to find someone himself.


    However, although he is a local, he comes from the country and is very strange to the county seat.Even if one person can beat more than ten or twenty, there is no place for a fart.


    Just then, intermittent telephone ringing came from the yard.Zhou Yan held up her head like an electric shock, and Jiang Xiaohu noticed that her leg seemed to move.


    "Could it be because of the herbal medicine I just applied to her?" Jiang Xiaohu was overjoyed.If that is the case, that would be great.


    If Zhou Yan''s legs can be cured, the family''s life will be much better.After Zhou Yan, she will have a more complete life, marrying a child.


    In the long run, can I use these medicines to save others?Jiang Xiaohu is certainly not a saint, and he is very poor now and needs money too much.


    However, while making money, it can also save people. Isn''t it the best of both worlds?


    It''s just that Zhou Yan was too concerned about her brother''s safety, she didn''t even realize the leg problem.She prayed to Jiang Xiaohu: "Brother Huzi, can you help me..."


    Her brother tired others, Zhou Yan now really has no face to see Jiang Xiaohu.But she is a paralyzed person and can''t get a mobile phone!


    Jiang Xiaohu broke free from the reverie and went out to get his mobile phone.The phone''s screen was broken, so the sound was intermittent.Seeing the mobile phone, Jiang Xiaohu was angry again.


    Give Zhou Yan the phone, and Zhou Yan hurriedly connected.


    Although her mobile phone is a smart phone, it is a very bad brand, and the phone is broken, so the sound is like an external speaker, and it is intermittent.


    "Hey, do you want your brother to live? Then prepare 50,000 yuan and send it to the Tailai Restaurant!" The other party said harshly and harshly.


    Zhou Yan was so scared that her lips turned pale, her hands trembled, and she cried, "Where is my brother?"


    "Your brother? Humph, he''s dead!" Zhou Yan believed that the man was angry, and cried out.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that he was very angry, and grabbed the phone: "You speak to Lao Tzu!"

 102 Chapter 102 Tea House

    "What? Are you a rotten product from a crack in the stone? Dare to talk to me like that?" When the other party heard Jiang Xiaohu''s tone, he suddenly became angry and cursed.


    Where can Jiang Xiaohu take this breath?He immediately snapped into the microphone and snapped back.


    Although the other party is the brother of society, Jiang Xiaohu grew up in the village and he met many rural women like his big aunt.These women are fine if you don''t provoke her. If you provoke them, they can be scolded alive.


    Jiang Xiaohu tried his best to throw everything he had learned in his life to the opponent.After a round of swearing, the other party was so angry.


    "Who is your kid? Where is there, waiting for me!" the man cursed, "I will kill you!"


    "I don''t have time to wait for you, tell me where you are, I go and kill you!" Jiang Xiaohu replied unceremoniously.


    The other party''s anger was arched: "Okay, there is a kind of you to come to Tailai Cafe!"


    "Okay, wait!" Jiang Xiaohu hung up the phone, calmed Zhou Yan, and was about to go to Tailai Teahouse.


    Who knows, although Zhou Yan worried about her brother, she refused to let him pass.


    She stubbornly grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s arm: "Brother Huzi, Tailai Teahouse is not a place for good people. Although there is a signboard of the teahouse, I heard my brother said that it is actually the base camp of a group of hooligans. Hello. Children of others, don¡¯t provoke them! Forget it, my brother, we can¡¯t keep you aggravated again and again."


    The more Zhou Yan said that, the more Jiang Xiaohu felt that he had a responsibility to help her.However, he secretly made up his mind that when Zhou Qing is released, he must be educated.


    "Don''t worry, sister, your Huzi brother knows it well. You were born well at home, and my dad will come over and let him cook for you." Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, took her hand away, and hurried to Tai Lai Teahouse. .


    Tailai Tea House is on the riverside. This area is either a tea house or a mahjong house or a bar KTV. There is a mixture of dragons and snakes, which is the most complicated area in the county.


    As Zhou Yan said, children of good people will walk around this place.


    Jiang Xiaohu rushed over while riding the car. When he was looking for a place to park, he was stopped by two young boys.


    These two people were originally sitting downstairs, smoking and playing games, and belonged to the housekeepers of the teahouse.


    They saw an agricultural tricycle rushing from a distance, and found it very strange.


    Most of the vehicles here are cars, but there are also off-road vehicles, and the price is around three to five million.The sudden arrival of a tricycle made them both feel dazzling.


    Although the above did not say that the car could not be parked, the two decided to drive them away.


    The two of them shook their hands, and the jealous man walked over to Jiang Xiaohu and patted him on the shoulder one by one: "Brother, what are you doing?"


    The tone is very unfriendly.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and glanced at the two people.


    Judging from their temperament, these two pieces of goods should be senior gangsters.The tone was very heavy, and his eyes were evil.


    Thinking of the scourge of vegetables in his yard and the bullied brothers and sisters Zhou Yan, he burst into anger.


    "Blind? I stopped!" Jiang Xiaohu replied unceremoniously.


    The two of them were choked by a word from him, stunned for a long time.They have always been the only ones who bully others. When do ordinary people dare to be arrogant with them?


    This kid is good, Hululu rode an agricultural vehicle, dare to challenge them?The two couldn''t help but smile at each other, slapped the one on the shoulder, squeezed hard, and grabbed Jiang Xiaohu by the collar.


    "Oh, the kid is very tough, come on, come out and have a good chat with your buddies. Today, I will let you know what is tough..."


    After finishing speaking, this guy slammed his fist and hit Jiang Xiaohu''s jaw severely.The other person looked at them, smiled gleefully, and took out a cigarette from his pocket, ready to smoke one.


    How could Jiang Xiaohu suffer this loss, he immediately tilted his head, and the man slid his forehead with his fist, impartially, and hit the other man''s mouth with a bang.


    As soon as the man took the cigarette, he was about to ignite the fire, when he saw his companion''s fist slammed.


    "Ouch!" He screamed, and the man was stunned for a moment, wondering, it was clear that I was going to fight the hillbilly!


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw them, he couldn''t help but laugh: "Haha, I said you two are blind, don''t you admit it! Do you want me to treat you? By the way, make an advertisement, besides treating all kinds of dissatisfaction. In addition, it can cure various rogues such as blind eyes, lame legs, pus on the soles of the feet, sores on the top of the head..."


    This ridicule made the two people even more angry.They didn''t even think about what was going on with that punch just now.


    You look at me and I look at you, they both cursed a three-character classic, and they all rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu.


    Humph, I really don''t believe it, you are so lucky!If we both beat you, it''s not your father if you don''t beat you all over the floor!


    These two people''s shots are definitely considered ruthless, and when they look at their posture, they have a wealth of''combat experience'' such as fighting and group fighting.


    One left and one right, one up and down, they directly sealed all Jiang Xiaohu''s escape routes.


    But just when the two of them were gloating and preparing to clean up Jiang Xiaohu, they suddenly felt hot pain on their chin, butt pier, and even all over their body.


    "Ouch!"


    The two screamed at the same time, one to the left and the other to the right, falling to the ground.


    Jiang Xiaohu snorted and spit on their faces: "Just because you two three-legged cats have the ability to show off in front of Lao Tzu? If it wasn''t for me to have something to do today, I have to give you a good fighting class!"


    After speaking, he directly crossed one person''s head and walked into the teahouse.


    It is a little past eleven o''clock in the morning, and I don''t know if it is not business hours at this moment, or if what Zhou Yan said is true.After entering the door, Jiang Xiaohu felt a bit deserted, gloomy, and the atmosphere was wrong.


    The buildings in this area are all antique three-story buildings along the street.In this teahouse, half of the first floor is a tea shop and half a tea table.But there were not many tea guests, and there were seven or eight people sitting sparsely at the table.


    However, these people are not good birds at first glance.As soon as Jiang Xiaohu entered the door, they stared at him as if looking at an alien creature.


    "What are you doing?" A man in a flowery shirt slanted his eyes and stood up, holding a fruit knife in his hand, peeling an apple.


    But looking at his actions, it seems that it is not an apple that is being cut in his hand, but an individual.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "I''m looking for someone, Zhou Qing!"


    He was not at all empty, the other party listened, first was taken aback, then looked back at his companion, and then laughed together.

 103 Chapter 103

    Jiang Xiaohu reported Zhou Qing''s name last year, and the lobby was suddenly silent.


    A dozen guys who look like thugs, look at me and I look at you, and finally stared at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Isn''t this too quiet?Jiang Xiaohu thought, he could almost hear his breathing.


    Fortunately, this silence did not last long, and was broken by a burst of laughter.


    The first one who laughed was a thin man, who held his belly, laughed from the armchair and fell to the ground, kicking the floor with both feet.


    "Hahaha! It''s so funny, is this guy coming to robbery?" The thin man said with a laugh.


    A young man with half-long hair beside him couldn''t laugh, and one was inattentive and choked with saliva.He coughed and pointed at Jiang Xiaohu: "Boy, tell me, who are you from Zhou Qing?"


    This is a good question, everyone stopped smiling, and continued to stare at Jiang Xiaohu, waiting for his answer.


    This answer is very important and determines how they treat Jiang Xiaohu.Do you just lift it up and throw it out?Still half-dead, dragged upstairs.


    The checkered shirt returned to his seat and sat down, watching coldly.He is also a leader, so he can''t lose too much.Let the little brothers do all the tasks involved in the charge.


    They laughed, and Jiang Xiaohu also laughed, laughing louder than them.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu only smiled, this group of people suddenly became unhappy.The thin man got up from the ground and slapped the table: "Boy, you laugh, don''t you answer!"


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned and touched the back of his head and said: "I answer your grandfather! You ask me questions, and I will ask you questions! Do you know what your grandpa''s name is?"


    The thin man was taken aback: "Nonsense, of course I know my grandpa''s name, his name is xxx~"


    "Wrong!" Jiang Xiaohu said solemnly, "Your grandfather is not called xxx, Jiang Xiaohu, you remember!"


    The thin man was taken aback again, until the audience burst into laughter before he realized that he was taken advantage of by Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Fuck you~" The thin man jumped up and rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu like a baboon.


    Boom boom boom, footsteps came from the stairs, and a red-haired guy caught Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes.He was relieved about this: "Hey? Isn''t this the thief? So he is here too!"


    Hong Mao came downstairs to see the situation. Before he noticed Jiang Xiaohu, Jiang Xiaohu greeted him first.


    He took a step forward, just to avoid the thin man who was throwing on him.Plop, the thin man slammed into the leg of the table and bumped his head.


    He clutched his head and screamed: "Oh, is my head broken?"


    Seeing this, Checkered couldn''t help but roll his eyes: "Useless things, just drop their heads!"


    He stood up, ready to personally pick up the defiant intruder.


    But Jiang Xiaohu went straight to Hongmao, and smiled as he walked: "Brother Hongmao, so you are here, I ask you, is my apprentice Zhou Qing?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Hong Mao couldn''t help but looked around curiously. After seeing Jiang Xiaohu, his hair was immediately horrified.


    Damn, isn''t this the guy who crushed him?Up to now, he still hurts everywhere.


    He pointed to Jiang Xiaohu, trembling all over: "Second brother, it''s him, it''s him!"


    Hong Mao yelled and retreated upstairs, but his legs were soft, and there was no other eye behind him except ***, one inadvertently stepped on the air, and rolled down the stairs.


    This is a good one. Before his second brother started, he rolled to Jiang Xiaohu''s heels.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled, raised his foot and stepped on his face: "Do you remember me? Where''s Zhou Qing?"


    The soles of his shoes pressed the man''s cheeks, the man hesitated and couldn''t speak, so he had to point his fingers upstairs.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care if the group of people behind him was about to pounce, and he walked upstairs.Checkered rushed to hug him by the waist. He seemed to wave his hand and slammed his elbow on Checkered''s left eye.


    The two younger brothers pulled his arms, one on the left and the other, but who would have thought that the arms were caught, but Jiang Xiaohu was as powerful as possible.Seeing him waving his arms at random, the two of them lifted his feet off the ground.He waved again, and the two of them slammed straight into the wall.


    Twenty people, before Jiang Xiaohu could go upstairs, were all messed up by him.On the stairs, on the floor, there were people lying everywhere.Each one yelled, his nose and face swollen.


    He just thumped upstairs and glanced at the second floor with a smile.


    On the second floor is a smaller lobby with seven or eight tables for the Eight Immortals. They are antique and each table has a tea tray and tea set.


    Under the Zhengbei Wall, a classical long collapsible topped, half leaning and half sitting with a bearded bald man.He was wearing a satin sweatshirt and holding two stainless steel balls in his hands.Turn and turn, rustle.


    There were several men standing beside Changtu, who were also thugs.Zhou Qing, kneeling on the ground, with her hands tied up with anti-shears, she was trembling with fear.After hearing the movement, he was startled and frightened, and looked towards the stairs.


    The beard squinted, hehe sneered at Jiang Xiaohu: "Brother, did you go to the wrong door?"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled, took the last step, and came to the second floor lobby.Behind him, Hong Mao, Hua Liao and others have also climbed up, Ji Li Gulu followed.


    "Boss!"


    "Bangge!"


    They shouted, embarrassed.Avoiding Jiang Xiaohu as if hiding from a plague god, ran around to the beard.


    The anger in the beard''s heart raised his feet, banged his feet, and kicked the one closest to him.


    "Something good? Shameful!" he cursed, "Come on, show this little brother a seat!"


    Someone immediately moved a chair for Jiang Xiaohu, but the chair was buckled upside down on the ground, with the legs of the chair facing up.


    With another wave of his beard, two people immediately ran to the top of the stairs and guarded the entrance.Jiang Xiaohu noticed that both of them had daggers in their waists.


    He rubbed his nose, trying to figure out each other''s''combat power'', he thought, I''m not afraid, but what if Zhou Qing accidentally hurt?Besides, I''m here to solve problems, not to fight.


    Thinking of Zhou Yan who was still crying at home, and the rotten vegetables and leaves in the yard, and then looking at the current situation, Jiang Xiaohu could only take a step and look at it one step at a time.


    "Sit, you are welcome!" Beard gave up his seat with a smile.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the slanted chair legs, and smiled and sat down.The chair legs were not as big as a child''s fist, and it was uncomfortable to sit unsteadily.But he just felt like sitting on a luxurious leather sofa, which surprised Beard''s heart.


    This was originally a means for him to punish people. How many people were afraid of this trick of''Bangge yielding his seat'', but they did not expect that they would encounter a stinky boy who can do juggling.

 104 Chapter 104

    "Puff!" Zhou Qing was originally scared to death, but now he couldn''t help covering his mouth and laughing, let alone Jiang Xiaohu.Both of his smiling shoulders were trembling, and he looked behind him, thinking he was crying.


    Bang Ge took a deep breath, feeling that his dignity was trampled on.However, it was not Jiang Xiaohu and Zhou Qing who trampled on his dignity. He still knew this clearly, otherwise it would not have achieved today''s scenery.


    However, it is one thing to be clear, and how to do it is another.In front of the little brothers, Bangge must defend his own person, but also his dignity.


    He pointed to Jiang Xiaohu: "Little brother, you, this..." He didn''t think of a good word at all, so he snapped a few fingers quickly, his brows furrowed, his eyes slightly closed, unpredictable.


    What to do, let people watch a joke.Well, I have to let a few brainless little brothers know what it is like, but this is a housework and cannot be seen by outsiders.It is necessary to settle the foreigner first, so the most urgent task is to call back the guy who accidentally slapped him in the face.


    Well, let¡¯s take Jiang Xiaohu''s operation. Bangge feels depressed. Up to now, he doesn''t even know his name.


    "Which one?" Jiang Xiaohu pretended to be dumbfounded. In fact, he had already seen his intention-counterattack and retaliate. Come on, the soldiers will block the water, who is afraid of who?


    "It''s you, since you want to claim the crime for him..." Bangge chose this word after considering it for a long time.


    Jiang Xiaohu immediately corrected it: "I''m not guilty, what do I get? I am taking care of him!"


    "Yeah! Take care, whatever you say." Bangge felt even more upset. Looking at his sharp-toothed mouth and the people around him, it was really nothing to compare.


    "How can you bear it?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Bangge beckoned, and he walked up with a person blocking the stairs.Bang Ge pulled out the dagger from the waist of the man, and gently stroked the tip of the dagger with his fingers, feeling the cold and sharpness of the dagger.


    He raised his brow lightly and threw the dagger at Jiang Xiaohu''s feet.One inadvertently, the dagger really cut his finger and shed a lot of blood.


    It hurts, not to mention that the wound is quite deep, but no matter how much pain and bleeding he has to endure, who made him a famous bongo.


    Bangge quietly wiped blood on the clothes of the man standing next to him, and said solemnly: "Compare with me and play a game of chopping hands. You win, you take away the people, and the previous grievances are forgotten. You lose. Now, hey, sorry, since you have to bear it, just take off an arm for him!"


    After he said that, when he winked, someone moved the table over sensibly and helped Jiang Xiaohu pick up the dagger.Another person held Jiang Xiaohu''s left shoulder, pressed his left palm on the table, and forced his fingers apart.


    "Hold the dagger and quickly pierce it between your fingers. The speed must be fast. The time is three minutes. In three minutes, if you can not pierce your hand..." Bangge began to explain.


    "Is it like you?" Jiang Xiaohu asked, pointing to his hand.


    Bangge deliberately pretended not to hear, but in fact, someone was already laughing.


    "Ah! If you see blood, even if you lose!" Bangge said.


    "How fast?" Jiang Xiaohu picked up the dagger casually and drew it gently on the table.


    "Go..." When Bangge wanted to find a standard for him, he heard a scream.


    They looked intently and saw that the man who was originally pressing Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder was held by Jiang Xiaohu somehow.Jiang Xiaohu grabbed one of his hands and forced him to open his five fingers at once, while holding a dagger in his hand, he repeatedly pierced and pulled between the five fingers of the man.


    How fast is it?Anyway, no one can seriously see where the dagger is.They thought the dagger was on the table, but in fact it was just an afterimage.


    !


    Dense marks were left on the table.The person caught by Jiang Xiaohu screamed loudly, louder and louder than Han Hong.


    L!


    There was a pool of tea-colored liquid at the man''s feet, still steaming, and it smelled very full.On the trousers, new liquid was constantly added.A pair of leather shoes has been washed to shine.The two legs shivered, causing the liquid to splash everywhere.


    Scared to pee!


    However, no one noticed his embarrassment at this time, or even if he noticed, there was no time to laugh at him.


    Everyone was stunned, including Bongo.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s one-handed flying blade, like lightning, is dizzying.In the end, Bangge came back to his senses and quickly took the phone to time.Three minutes passed without knowing it.In fact, Jiang Xiaohu''s real time for flying the blade has already exceeded four minutes.


    When the bell rang, the buzzing stopped suddenly.Everyone craned their necks to look. There was nothing on the table except for one hand and dense holes.


    The person who was being held down was so scared that he was shaking like chaff, and when he found that his hands were still intact, he rolled his eyes and collapsed to the ground.Being unbiased, lying in his own urine.


    Four minutes is short and short, but after such a single movement for such a long time, he can still not see blood, which shows that he is amazing.


    Bangge swallowed, and after a few seconds he clapped and clapped vigorously, "Okay!" Accidentally, the bleeding wound bleeds again.


    But this couldn''t help him applaud, such a powerful skill, he had seen it for the first time in his life.


    Speed ??and endurance are top-notch, and eyesight is even better.Bangge got up and walked to Jiang Xiaohu with a thumbs up: "Little brother, you passed the level! Come on, take my boring donkey!"


    Boom boom boom, someone came over with wine and glasses.Before that, Bangge kicked the man on the ground in disgust, and made people drag the ground quickly.


    "I''m embarrassed, I''ll take care of you when I turn around!" He whispered, but when he looked at Jiang Xiaohu again, his eyes became more brilliant.


    The man handed him a glass and bottle, but he took the bottle, but pushed the glass away.


    "Hey, what wine glass do you want!" Bangge said gruffly, "This little brother and I are both good-tempered people, come on, blow to your mouth! Bring another bottle!"


    A little brother Pidian Pidian ran to take another bottle of stuffed donkey.


    This boring donkey is a famously strong liquor with a full 68 degrees.As soon as the cap of the wine bottle was opened, a strong mellow fragrance wafted out.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and took the bottle of wine, knowing that Zhou Qing was fine today.He also appreciates this bongo, but thinks that his subordinates are generally low in IQ.


    Bang Ge also opened the lid and touched the wine bottle with him: "Brother, my name is Abang. Brothers give a face and call me Bang Ge. Didn''t you ask your name?"


    "Jiang Xiaohu!" Jiang Xiaohu smirked and reported his name.


    "Okay, Brother Jiang, come and do this bottle of wine, everyone will be good friends in the future!" Bang Ge finished speaking, raising his neck and filling the wine.


    "Wait a moment!" Jiang Xiaohu quickly stopped him.

 105 Chapter 105

    This bongo held the wine bottle and raised his neck to drink, but he was stopped before the mouth of the bottle touched his mouth.


    "What?" He looked at Jiang Xiaohu strangely, "Brother, don''t you plan to give me face?"


    "Hey, what are you kidding? You are such a big show, I dare not give face?" Jiang Xiaohu said, he took the bottle from Bangge, "It''s just that I can drink this wine, but you can''t."


    The people next to him were all sweating.


    Who doesn''t know on the road, Bang Ge has three hobbies in his life, one is rubbing hemp, the other is drinking, and the third is women.


    When others drink, it is about a drink at dinner, and the more addicted, that is, a small drink at lunch.


    But Bang Ge is different. Starting from getting up in the morning, as long as he eats, he must have a cup.Someone joked that Bangge used white wine to brush his teeth and rinse his mouth.


    After drinking, and having sex with the woman I like, life is really beautiful.


    Whoever dares to stop him from drinking is like killing his dad, and the hatred has increased.


    Sure enough, when Jiang Xiaohu stopped like this, Bangge''s face was a little broken.


    "Brother Jiang, do you look down on me? Or do you look down on me?" he forced.


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead: "It''s not that I look down on you, I look down on your liver."


    "Liver? What''s wrong with my liver?" Bangge furrowed his brows and put the wine bottle on the table. No wine was allowed to drink. He is now a leaking gas tank exposed to an open flame. One can explode without paying attention. Fly a bunch of people.


    Everyone trembled and murmured secretly: "This kid really has no eyesight to see, so shameless!"


    "Your Yintang is dark, you have spots on your hands, typical symptoms of pre-cirrhosis." Jiang Xiaohu said, "It''s not that I scare you, if you touch alcohol again, within half a year, you must go to the hospital and lie down."


    Bangge listened, froze for a while, and then laughed: "Hahaha! Frighten who is it, brother, is it scared by the degree of my wine? It doesn''t matter if you dare not drink it, it doesn''t matter if you are young, your age Boys, every one of them is silly, likes to drink coke, just say it''s okay."


    Jiang Xiaohu said solemnly: "Hey, I do like to drink Coke. But I don''t hate drinking, don''t believe me..."


    He picked up the wine bottle, grumbled, and under the eyes of everyone, most of the bottle of wine went down.How much is this?Almost half a catty, 68% liquor.The point is, after drinking, people are talking and laughing, and there is no shit.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, scared by the amount of alcohol.Even Bang Ge couldn''t help but wonder: "Okay, you have two chances!"


    At this moment, it is even more so that bonge has to drink for life and death.But Jiang Xiaohu stopped him, and he couldn''t escape.Just as the two pushed around, Bangge yelled, turned his eyes, and fell to the ground.


    The wine bottle fell to the ground with a cry, but fortunately it was on the wooden floor, and the bottle was not broken.But the wine was spilled on the ground, and the room was full of wine.


    Seeing that the boss was down, the twenty-thirty brothers roared one after another, each louder than the other.Must yell, otherwise who knows he is loyal?


    But the point is, no one dared to go forward.No way, I have all suffered from Jiang Xiaohu''s losses.


    Zhou Qing has been hiding behind Jiang Xiaohu. Seeing this, he gave Jiang Xiaohu a hand: "Master, let''s go!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glared at him: "Fart, save people!"


    He asked Zhou Qing to help him lift Bang Ge to the top, and there was still a group of people around him cursing, like a group of flies.


    "Shut up all xxx, or tear your mouth apart, believe it or not!" Jiang Xiaohu was annoyed and yelled at them.


    Enough momentum and loud enough, they immediately stunned the group of people and shut their mouths in embarrassment.


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu turned around, Divine Mind drilled into the mountain and river map, quickly took out a few Xiangfuzi, and asked: "Where is the kitchen?"


    The gangsters looked at each other, no one spoke up.Checkered is even more yin and yang said: "It''s weird, where is the little ghost, dare to yell in our Hades Palace? Our bang brother gives you face, you''d better not slap your nose!"


    Snapped!


    Just when he was close to Jiang Xiaohu, Jiang Xiaohu slapped his face and grabbed his collar: "Don''t shame you, ask where your kitchen is. By the way, tell you idiots. Call 120. !"


    Checkered was beaten to a dizzy head, nosebleeds, and everyone ignored one thing-where did this kid get the dirt grass?


    Checkered subconsciously pointed to somewhere, and Jiang Xiaohu went to the kitchen.After he left, everyone felt the pressure eased, and some people were busy calling 120.After the phone call, he surrounded Bangge and asked for warmth.Bangge was in a coma, so naturally he couldn''t hear him, he just hushed to others.


    For more than ten minutes, he was in a hurry.At this time, Jiang Xiaohu had already processed the xiangfuzi quickly in the kitchen and took it back.


    Seeing a group of people surrounding Bangge, he couldn''t help but fire up his head: "Keep it all up for me, do you want him to live? You are surrounded by such a dense and turbid air, which is very unfavorable for him!"


    Everyone heard that the living king came back and quickly dodged.After avoiding him, everyone felt resentful again: "Why, this is our site, why do we have to listen to him? Humph, if we couldn''t beat him, labor and management would have gone up and fucked him!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t bother to pay attention to what these people were thinking, and called last Zhou Qing: "Come and help me!"


    Zhou Qing hurriedly agreed, Jiang Xiaohu ordered one thing, and he did one thing seriously.With his help, Jiang Xiaohu spread the sesame seed cake on Bangge, and then massaged the acupuncture points to make the medicine gas penetrate into his body.


    Not long after, Bangge woke up and let out a long breath.


    "What happened just now?" he asked in confusion, feeling that the atmosphere in the room was not quite right.Seeing Jiang Xiaohu, he didn''t react at once: "Who are you?"


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead: "You forgot who I am? Just now, pricked your hands..." He made a motion of piercing his fingers with a dagger.


    "Oh~ it''s you, brother Jiang!" Bangge suddenly realized, slapped his forehead, "Look at my memory, hey, what am I doing?"


    "You are in a coma! The ambulance will be here soon, so you can check it back." Jiang Xiaohu said, "I just made a temporary treatment for you, but there should be no major problems. There is only one thing, stop drinking. Uh, good things and bad things have been said, can we two go now?"


    How dare Bangge say no?Get up quickly and send each other warmly.


    When sending the two people downstairs, the ambulance came, and Bangge was even more grateful to Jiang Xiaohu.If it weren''t for him, I''m afraid I would have died in front of these idiots today.


    When Bangge got into the ambulance, Jiang Xiaohu took Zhou Qing home.As he walked, he cursed: "You are such a big person, so why don''t you understand your sister at all? You can accept snacks in the future!"


    "I see..." Zhou Qing was ashamed and ashamed, bowing his head and agreed.

 106 Chapter 106 Compensation

    Seeing the ambulance whizzing away, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly realized that he had forgotten something. He slapped his forehead and screamed in pain.


    "Damn!"


    Zhou Qing was taken aback, and hurriedly asked, "Master, what''s the matter? Did they secretly calculate it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at him: "You watched too much TV series, right? I''m a fool, I forgot to ask that Abang for compensation. Today they broke my more than 6,000 pieces of vegetables!"


    "Um~" Zhou Qing said guiltily, "I''m sorry, Master, I''ve made you a burden."


    "Forget it." Jiang Xiaohu started the car, "go!"


    The two suddenly drove a tricycle back to the courtyard.Jiang Shizhu has already arrived, has cleaned the yard long ago, and is preparing lunch.


    Zhou Yan also cheered up and was drying clothes in the yard.Seeing Jiang Xiaohu bringing her brother back, she was completely relieved.


    "Sister, are you okay?" Zhou Qing hurriedly asked when seeing her sister.


    Zhou Yan''s eyes were red, and she turned her wheelchair away from her brother.


    "Sister, I was wrong, I''ll change it later. And..." Zhou Qing was busy apologizing to his sister, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t bear it, and simply dragged his dad to stay in the house.When the brother and sister communicate with each other, don''t watch the fun.


    When the father and son entered the house, Jiang Shizhu''s face was black, and he scolded his son: "Which place are you looking for? Why are some rascals here? You treat our food as not food, or money or money? ?"


    "Dad, don''t get me wrong, this incident is simply an accident." Jiang Xiaohu explained hurriedly.


    He knew that Dad was upright for a lifetime, he couldn''t rub the sand in his eyes, and he looked down on thieves and punks the most.The reason why his leg was injured was also because the hands and feet of the workers on the construction site were dirty.


    Jiang Shizhu snorted, "What about this dish?"


    After he finished speaking, he squatted on the ground, lit a cigarette and smoked.On the dark and thin face, the stubble pierced, he stroked his beard with his big hand and sighed.


    Jiang Xiaohu knew that Dad was mainly distressed about money, and it was not easy to make money.


    "Dad, people will pay us the money." Jiang Xiaohu persuaded that he could only say so first, otherwise he would feel sorry for the money for a long time because of his father''s heart, and he might still get sick.


    "Really?" Jiang Shizhu looked up at his son and asked distrustfully.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Really!" He cursed himself again, idiot, why did he forget to mention compensation?


    While talking, the phone rang, Jiang Xiaohu looked at the strange number.He answered the phone and asked: "Who?"


    "Ah, is it Brother Jiang? I''m Abang, you Bangge!" A bold baritone came on the phone.


    "Hey? I really mean that Cao Cao is here!" Jiang Xiaohu laughed.


    "Oh? Brother Jiang, did you mention me? Haha, I also thought of you. I thought of something like that. My brother went to Zhou Qing''s house. Did he break his house?" Bangge said, "Oh, I''m so sorry!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Yes, not only did Zhou Qing''s house be smashed, but my goods of 6,000 to 7,000 yuan were also smashed."


    "What?" Bang Ge jumped off the hospital bed directly over there, scared that the nurse who gave him the needle hurried to hide.This group of people in the arena has murderous aura that ordinary people don''t.


    With a cold sweat on his forehead, he scolded the gang of things that smashed people and stepped on people.


    It stands to reason that this Bangge also has a lot of assets. There are two villas and more than a dozen shops in the county town.I have opened a tea house and a car repair shop, and I have millions of net worth.


    But I don''t know whether it was because of his hard origin, or was born a miser. In short, he regarded money as life.


    He usually saves the cost of eating and drinking, but now he still uses electric vehicles to travel.If others don''t say it, no one can see that this is actually the eldest brother on the road.


    Doesn''t it cost him his life for more than six thousand yuan?


    However, Bang Ge is a very loyal person.Especially when he was admitted to the hospital just now, the doctor checked him and he was almost the same as Jiang Xiaohu.Moreover, because of Jiang Xiaohu''s timely reminder, instead of drinking that glass of wine, he saved his life instead.


    Bangge was stingy and cherished his life, so naturally he was grateful, that''s why he had the call just now.It''s just that now holding the phone, he feels a little bit shit.


    Can''t vomit, can''t swallow.


    Originally, I just wanted to express my gratitude. By the way, I thought about sealing a red envelope of three to five hundred, and then I made a friend who knew medical skills, which would benefit me greatly in the future.Unexpectedly, this call is so expensive, worth six thousand yuan!


    "Hey, it''s okay, just treat me as unlucky." Jiang Xiaohu sighed deliberately, "Oh, I, I don''t know people with my eyes, hey, I cross my friends!"


    "Don''t don''t! Brother, don''t worry, I will bear all your losses. You wait, I will come right away!" Bangge said.


    After hanging up the phone, he urged the nurse to give himself an injection. After the injection, he called someone to pick him up and rushed to Zhou Qing''s house with the money.


    Bangge shouted and hugged, and seven or eight people surrounded him and went into the yard of Zhou Qing''s house.


    At that time, Zhou Qing was cleaning the yard. Zhou Yan was soaking in the sun while crying secretly.The elder brother is cautious, for fear of offending his sister again, while the younger sister digests today''s emotions.


    As everyone calmed down, suddenly such a group of big men came in, and the two brothers and sisters became pale with fright, especially Zhou Qing, whose feet suddenly became soft.


    "Bang, Brother Bang, why are you here?" Zhou Qing was frightened, and the broom in his hand snapped to the ground.


    Zhou Yan hurriedly turned the wheel, came in front of her brother, and stood in between everyone: "Why are you here again? Hasn''t the matter been resolved?"


    "Hey~" Bangge licked his teeth, tilted his head and frowned, "I''ll..."


    The atmosphere was extremely tense, and Zhou Yan decided to protect her brother even desperately.Zhou Qing thought, even if he died, he would not go the same way again!


    At this moment, the door of the side house opened with a creak, and Jiang Xiaohu walked out.


    He didn''t seem to notice the tense atmosphere in the yard, and smiled and said, "Oh, Bangge, here comes it? I thought it would take a while!"


    When Bangge saw Jiang Xiaohu, he immediately opened his eyes and smiled, pointed at him and said to Zhou Qing: "Look, I''m looking for him!"


    After speaking, he took out a wad of money: "Brother, I''m sorry, I have brought you some losses. You take the money, don''t think it is too small, the total is eight thousand yuan!"


    "Well, although it''s less, but I don''t dislike it. We are two brothers after all!" Jiang Xiaohu took the money unceremoniously, and Bangge was so distressed that he looked at Venus and said that this kid is really impolite. !


    Jiang Xiaohu took the money and directly took out three thousand yuan and handed it to Zhou Yan: "Hey, they beat it up and compensated for the loss. Do you think that is enough?"


    "Enough, enough." Zhou Qing said hurriedly. In fact, the loss is still not small. Although all kinds of household appliances are aging, it will cost more money to buy them again.However, this matter can be ended in this way, for him is already a very happy ending.


    "That''s good, Bangge, come in and sit down for a while." Jiang Xiaohu turned his head to Abang.


    Abang smiled, very happy.Both people have such a point of view that friends should be settled rather than be settled, and multiple friends have multiple paths.


    Since then, the two have become friends without mentioning.

 107 Chapter 107

    The food was smashed that day, and Jiang Xiaohu went back and took two trips that night. He was busy until midnight without delaying the delivery of the next day.


    And Zhou Qing has also formally become Jiang Xiaohu''s employee, taking a salary of 800 yuan a month to do some chores for him.


    Jiang Xiaohu originally wanted his father to quit his job and stop working.But Jiang Shizhu insisted that eggs cannot be put in a box.


    "I''m still doing a job outside, in case you won''t work here in the future, there is still me." He refused his son dumbfoundedly.


    Helpless, Jiang Xiaohu had to let him go.


    Busy, two days passed unconsciously.Jiang Xiaohu feels getting busier and busier. These days, he has made an appointment with Xu Linglong to meet and talk about other cooperation matters.Xu Linglong also planned to see Sanqi. On this day, Jiang Xiaohu came to the county seat again.


    I thought I could see Xu Linglong, but who knew that after walking around in the county town and waiting for two hours, he was told that Xu Linglong had gone to a meeting in the city.


    "Sorry, I''m in a meeting in the city now. I''ll make an appointment when I come back, I''m really sorry." Xu Linglong apologized repeatedly over the phone.


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed: "It''s all right. Sanqi is there anyway, and I won''t run away with long legs. It''s still a while before maturity."


    "Hmm, sorry."


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Xiaohu saw that since he was so idle, he might as well go to the Internet cafe to play games.He went to an internet cafe and turned on the machine to log in to the game he played last time.


    "I don''t know if that game friend is online?" He couldn''t help but think of the person who played the game together last time, Can Xue.


    Entering the game, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t wait to open his friend''s address book, and he saw that the avatar was shiny.That means that Can Xue is online, in a game state.


    Jiang Xiaohu got excited inexplicably, opened the dialog box, and wanted to say hello to her.But when my finger hovered over the keyboard, I suddenly forgot what to say.


    "Hello, I''m the one who sniped with you last time, do you remember me?" After finally considering what to say, Jiang Xiaohu typed a line in the dialog box and hit the Enter key.


    When I was bored waiting for the reply from the other party, Jiang Xiaohu''s cell phone rang.He picked it up and saw that his mother was calling.


    "Mom, I''m in the county seat, what''s the matter?" he asked.


    On the phone, Wang Xifeng''s voice panicked, and hurriedly said: "Huzi, come back soon! Your sister-in-law has an accident!"


    "Sister-in-law? Where am I from?" Jiang Xiaohu said angrily.


    His father had two brothers, sister-in-law of close relatives, and two daughters-in-law of Jiang Xiaolong and Jiang Xiaobao''s family.But because the two families are not happy getting along, Jiang Xiaohu is very unfamiliar with the title of sister-in-law.


    "Oh, you bear doll, it''s this time, so don''t be angry. Your sister-in-law of Xiaolong''s family committed suicide by drinking pesticide!" Wang Xifeng said, "People will die soon, come back soon!"


    "Huh?" Although Jiang Xiaohu didn''t like the family, he couldn''t hope for their death.Therefore, I was shocked to hear this news.


    He immediately said: "You committed suicide, you should take it to the town hospital!"


    "Today is also an inch. Several tricycles in the village can''t move. The shuttle bus has passed. It will take a pallet to pull it. How long will it take!" Wang Xifeng said, "I know you are in the county seat. Can you come back right away?"


    In fact, what she thought was that her son knew medical skills, and he might be able to save people back.


    "Okay, I''ll be right back, don''t worry!"


    Without saying anything, Jiang Xiaohu got up and went to the front desk to check out, and drove the tricycle back quickly.


    It was already more than two o''clock in the afternoon, and the fastest speed from the county town to the village took one and a half hours.Life is at stake, Jiang Xiaohu really rushed forward desperately, stabbing needles, walking through the traffic like a smart snake.


    Quickly out of the city, the tricycle was driving suddenly, Jiang Xiaohu''s mind was full, but he didn''t notice a black car on the road next to him.


    The car was driving normally, but it was not prepared that he would suddenly pass by, and the speed was still so fast.


    The driver of the car slammed the steering wheel and heard a few sharp tire rubs, followed by a loud bang, and the car made a few turns on the ground and then overturned.


    It is relatively remote here, and there are not many vehicles on the road, so people who see it are shunned.Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly braked and regretted it all in his heart: "It''s so bad, don''t kill anyone!"


    He rushed to the side of the car and saw the driver trapped in the driving position with a pained expression on his face.There was a woman in the back seat, about twenty-five or sixteen years old, with shoulder-length hair and short hair, crawling out of the car window.


    There were broken glass everywhere on the ground. Jiang Xiaohu was afraid of her injury, so he hurried over to drag her out, and apologized: "I''m sorry, sorry, I have an urgent matter at home, and I started a little faster. It was not intentional."


    After a car rollover, the girl was shocked and pale, with a few bruises on her arms.She was wearing a small gray suit and skirt, and the skirt was a bit rotten.


    Although the hair is scattered, the face of the flower is pale, and there are some stains on the face, it can be seen that the girl''s facial features are very delicate, the eyes are very attractive, and the aura is strong.This is definitely no ordinary person, Jiang Xiaohu knows, in fact, he can guess seven or eight points just by looking at the car.


    Jiang Xiaohu once saw cars with the same logo outside Lihua Hotel. They were all luxury cars!


    She took a deep breath, clutching the wound on her arm, her expression ugly: "Thank you for calling the police and calling 120."


    "Oh, good." Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly hit 110 and 120, and when he turned his head, he saw that the driver was very weak and decided to save him first.


    He helped the girl to sit in a safe place so as not to be knocked down by traffic.Then Jiang Xiaohu walked to the car, grabbed the car body with both hands, gritted his teeth and lifted it up.


    The girl''s mood at this time is very complicated. Encountering such a thing on the way to take office, she still has work and family pressure.Now struggling with all parties, she almost collapsed.She kept rubbing her hands and sometimes slapping the dust on her body.The dust made her restless.


    However, her self-cultivation prevented her from speaking badly to Jiang Xiaohu, especially because of his sincerity and enthusiasm for saving people.


    However, when she saw Jiang Xiaohu running to pick up the car, she immediately stopped: "What are you doing? Stop! You will hurt him!"


    She is very worried that Jiang Xiaohu will cause secondary harm to the driver.This driver is a full-time driver in the family, named A Qiang, who has been serving their family for many years.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t answer, but with a sigh of relief, he slowly lifted the car.When the car was realigned by him and the driver sat in the seat safely, the girl''s eyes almost fell out.


    "This man is so powerful!" She couldn''t believe her eyes.

 108 Chapter 108 No Compensation

    The door slammed open, Jiang Xiaohu dragged the unconscious driver out of the car and carried him to the side of the road for first aid.


    The driver was in a coma, and his mouth kept bleeding. Jiang Xiaohu was very flustered at first sight. This was an internal injury.


    He hurriedly diagnosed the pulse of the driver. As expected, the liver ruptured and hemorrhages.This can be seen from the extent of his vomiting blood. If he doesn''t do something quickly, I''m afraid the driver will die here.


    Apart from anything else, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly entered Shanhe Tu and took out the herbal medicine.Shanhetu is full of aura, and the medicinal properties of herbs are much higher than in the real world.He grabbed the herbal juice in his hand and dripped it into the driver''s mouth.


    However, no matter how high the drug is, it is difficult to guarantee the survival of the driver while waiting for the ambulance to arrive.After all, his internal organs are bleeding, so it is very dangerous not to have surgery.


    After thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu decided to take a chance to try, whether the Linghe water in the mountains and rivers can affect his injury.


    After entering the mountain and river map, Jiang Xiaohu took out another handful of water and dripped it into the driver''s mouth.


    In the eyes of the girl, Jiang Xiaohu just kept doing strange things.Either in a daze, or just don''t know where to get some grass roots, or get water from the road for people to drink.


    She really has a big head, can this work?A Qiang was in a coma, and groaned constantly because of pain.


    "This classmate, please don''t disturb the patient, please?" The girl couldn''t help but stop.


    Jiang Xiaohu refused without looking back: "It doesn''t matter, I know medical skills and I am saving him!"


    After filling the Linghe River, Jiang Xiaohu had to wait.Fortunately, the effects of the river water quickly appeared.The driver no longer vomited blood in his mouth, his face gradually became flushed, and his groans changed from weak to powerful.


    Finally, the driver opened his eyes and asked, "What''s wrong with me? Where''s the lady?"


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly replied: "You had a car accident, is there anything uncomfortable now?"


    The driver frowned: "It hurts!"


    At this time, the sound of police sirens and ambulances came from a distance, and the two cars were parked beside the scene of the accident.The police got out of the car to make a transcript, and the paramedics hurriedly carried the injured person into the car and made preliminary inspections.


    In the ambulance, the girl was simply bandaged.She saw that Aqiang''s face was very bad-it was naturally worse than when she was healthy, because she hadn''t seen the face of the driver when she had just gotten into the accident.Pale, bloodless, like a dead person.


    After a series of examinations, the doctor murmured strangely: "You are still alive? You should take a break first..."


    Then, the doctor got off the car and called someone.


    The doctor''s words shocked both of them. After the doctor left, the girl quickly asked, "Aqiang, are you okay?"


    "I don''t know, it looked like he was dying just now." A Qiang smiled bitterly, "But that person is really amazing."


    He was referring to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "What did he do?" the girl asked curiously.


    A Qiang recalled carefully: "It seems that he patted me and gave me some potion or something."


    The girl thought carefully and couldn''t help but look at Jiang Xiaohu''s figure outside.He was coordinating with the transcript, and looked very responsible and serious, which made the girl''s dislike of him a lot less.


    After that, everyone went to the hospital for an examination together, and then went to the traffic police team to deal with the problem.


    During this period, Jiang Xiaohu has been very upset because it has been two hours since his mother called. He is very worried about his sister-in-law''s health.However, he couldn''t get away unless things were done here, so he had to ask God to bless him.


    Moreover, he has one more thing to worry about, and that is the issue of car accident compensation.Although he didn''t know much about traffic regulations, Jiang Xiaohu also knew that he was responsible for at least 90% of the accident.


    The victim overturned the car and almost died, so how much money would you have to pay for such an expensive car?Maybe, all his net worth is not enough.Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu felt his scalp numb, and he was restless.


    He was arranged to wait in an interrogation room, where he was alone.In the room opposite the door, the girl was talking about something with a middle-aged policeman.The two talked and laughed, and finally shook hands.


    Damn, they knew each other!That''s awful, awful, awful, Jiang Xiaohu said in his heart.


    He was sullen, now that he already knew the result, why bother to look around?It''s a big deal to start all over again, anyway, life is also heroic, he is still young!


    Thinking wildly, a traffic policeman walked in and said to Jiang Xiaohu: "Okay, the other party will not be held accountable, you can go back."


    "What?" Jiang Xiaohu was stunned for a moment, and looked up at the traffic police. "What does it mean to not be held accountable?"


    "I just didn''t sue you, I don''t need you to make compensation!" The traffic police explained patiently, "Hurry up and go home. You must be careful when driving a tricycle in the future."


    The traffic police was very responsible. By the way, he gave Jiang Xiaohu a bit of knowledge about traffic regulations, laws, and common sense. Jiang Xiaohu nodded and remembered it silently.


    Eating a ditch and gaining a wisdom, after this time, Jiang Xiaohu vowed to himself that he would never make jokes about himself and other people''s lives.


    He thought, today is the kind driver of someone else, in order to avoid him overturning.If the driver ran into him directly, he could be better than others?Dead, but he is Jiang Xiaohu.


    With great gratitude and emotion, Jiang Xiaohu took the tricycle back and was about to leave when he was suddenly stopped.


    "Wait a minute!"


    It''s that girl.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head to look, and saw that the girl had changed her clothes, and she looked like an 18-year-old student.Dressed up maturely than her, too young.


    She ran to Jiang Xiaohu and reached out to Jiang Xiaohu, "Thank you! My name is Yan Yan, what is your name?"


    "Ah? Do you still thank me?" Jiang Xiaohu flushed, and touched the back of his head embarrassedly, and stretched out his hand to shake the girl.


    Yan Yan said: "A car accident is one thing, saving a person is another. I heard the doctor say, your treatment is very timely, and very..." She thought for a long time, probably only one word can describe it, that is magical.


    However, the word "magic" seems to be inappropriately used here.Therefore, Yan Yan simply used a smile instead.


    "In short, you saved A Qiang. It is not convenient for him to thank you now in the hospital, so he let me replace him." Yan Yan smiled.


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed and felt even more ashamed: "Why are you thanking me? I thank you for the same. You are injured and the car broke down. I don''t want me to pay compensation. I don''t feel like this..."


    Jiang Xiaohu and Yan Yan stood beside the tricycle in the parking lot of the traffic police compound.Although a large piece of paint was rubbed off the new car, Jiang Xiaohu''s mood was very bright at this time.


    The two kept a certain distance. Jiang Xiaohu noticed that Yan Yan kept rubbing his hands, looking uncomfortable.

 109 Chapter 109

    "Okay, I''ll go back first." Jiang Xiaohu finally said goodbye to Yan Yan, and when he got in the car, he remembered something, "If there is anything else, you can go to Jiangbian Village to find me."


    "Jiangbian Village? Jiangbian Village in Honghua Town?" Yan Yan raised his brows and looked at him in surprise.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and nodded: "Yeah, look at me, my surname is Jiang, and I live in Jiangbian Village. Jiangbian Village is the place where our ancestors came and built a village. It has a history of hundreds of years, but unfortunately Too poor. Why, you also know Jiangbian Village?"


    Yan Yan smiled without saying a word, said in his heart, I don''t just know, I have to go.


    "It''s a coincidence that I''m going to work in Jiangbian Village, and Aqiang himself is going to send me there. But now he is hospitalized, it will take at least a week to be discharged. Today, can you take me for a ride?" Yan Yan asked Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu immediately waved his hand and didn''t think too much: "Of course, it is incumbent, beautiful women, please get in the car!"


    He immediately dusted the seat next to him, Yan Yan saw it, and hesitated a little.


    To be honest, she rarely saw this kind of agricultural tricycle before, let alone ride it.The leather cushion is so close to each other.In addition, she is a little bit clean, how can this be good?


    She deliberately sat in the back of the car, but the car was full of rotten vegetable leaves and dirt, which was even more dirty.Reluctantly, Yan Yan had to get into the driver''s seat, cautiously, sitting close to the outer edge, keeping her distance from Jiang Xiaohu as much as possible.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know that this was a manifestation of Yan Yanjie''s addiction. He thought it was because of their different genders.


    He smiled and said, "Sit down, let''s go!"


    chug!


    Jiang Xiaohu drove back to the village, and went back to the village after an hour and a half.There was always a distance of about fifteen centimeters between the two of them, and both of them were sore and numb as they walked all the way.


    "Student Yan, whose house are you going to?" Jiang Xiaohu stopped at the entrance of the village and asked, "I won''t send you there. I can''t find the way. Just ask someone to ask. I have to hurry to save someone. ..."


    "I...I don''t go to someone''s house, I''ll go to someone''s house where you go!" Yan Yan said.


    Jiang Xiaohu has a black line on his forehead, what kind of answer is this?But since they said so, let her go, anyway, it doesn''t cost money.


    When he arrived at Jiang Xiaolong''s house, Jiang Xiaohu from far away heard the sound of wailing and crying, his heart sank, and he secretly said: "Oh, can''t I be too late?"


    This is very possible. After all, drinking pesticides has serious consequences.Unless you are lucky to win the jackpot, you can buy fake drugs.


    Jiang Xiaohu stopped the car, ignored Yan Yan, and rushed into the courtyard.


    The outside of Jiang Xiaolong''s house was crowded with people. After squeezing into the crowd, Jiang Xiaohu saw the big white elegiac couplet hanging at the door, and a thin plate coffin stopped in the yard.


    "Ouuuuu, wife, you left too early!" Jiang Xiaolong''s rough voice belonged to him.


    "Which god is selling real medicine!" This is Jiang Xiaohu''s aunt.


    There are also two children who cried in expectation of Ai Ai, naturally it was Jiang Xiaolong''s children.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly pushed aside the crowd, went into the courtyard, and saw Jiang Xiaolong leading the two babies, crying and burning paper money.Next to him, his uncle and aunt were wiping tears.Jiang Xiaobao''s couple also sighed, and the courtyard was melancholy.


    Yan Yan hesitated for a while, seeing the cow dung and chicken dung all over the floor, she didn''t want to get off her feet.But is it okay if you don''t have your feet?In the future, she will often set foot in this environment.


    With cold sweat and itchy palms, Yan Yan looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s back, plucking up his courage and taking the first step.


    She didn''t lie to Jiang Xiaohu, Jiangbian Village was indeed her destination, but it was because of the nature of work, and she didn''t have to come today.


    Today, the reason why she wants to follow Jiang Xiaohu into the village is entirely because of him.


    Yan Yan learned too many miracles from the doctor, and what she had seen before, combined to become a truth.


    The truth is that she met a folk master, a true master of Chinese medicine.In Yan Yan''s eyes, this is a talent.


    She followed Jiang Xiaohu''s footsteps and came to the yard, only to hear someone shouting and arguing.


    Jiang Xiaolong shivered instinctively when he saw Jiang Xiaohu coming.He has been rectified by Jiang Xiaohu several times, and he can remember that he dare not provoke this cousin easily.


    Why isn''t Jiang Xiaobao so?However, this guy has a problem with his nest, and now he is on their site, and there are many people in his family, so he decides to go.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, what are you doing here? You are not welcome here!" he shouted at Jiang Xiaohu.


    With that said, he threw at Jiang Xiaohu fiercely with that sad energy, and picked up a handful of shovel.


    Jiang Xiaohu was not willing to suffer, he sneered, raised his hand to grab the shovel, pulled and pushed hard, plopped, the guy staggered two steps, and fell to the ground.


    At this time, it seemed that a drop of water had fallen into the boiling oil pan, and the pan was frying in the yard of Jiang Xiaolong''s house.


    Jiang Xiaobao''s daughter-in-law and elder aunt rushed forward together like a splash, grabbing Jiang Xiaohu''s arm and arching his head straight toward him.


    While arching, the eldest mother cried out: "Killing, Jiang Xiaohu is killing! Lord God, open your eyes and see, our family just died, someone here is bullying us. You hurry up and accept him. Right..."


    Jiang Xiaobao, supported by his mother, got up from the ground, and rushed to fight Jiang Xiaohu.The children were so frightened and crying, at a loss.Looking at the excitement outside, some people are making noises, some people are arguing loudly, and the scene is really messed up.


    In the family, only the uncle and Jiang Xiaolong dare not move.The two of you were bored, and the other was terribly scared Jiang Xiaohu. Knowing that he was great, they didn''t dare to move.


    Jiang Xiaohu was blocked by two women and one man. He wanted to do it, but he was afraid of hurting the wife.Don''t do it, they pinched and scratched, very annoying.


    Outside, the folks talked and laughed, just like watching a big show.Of course, there are also some people who are unfair to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Is this family really unreasonable? Isn''t this bullying Xiaohuzi who is kind?"


    "In these days, people are being bullied by others, and Ma Shan is being ridden by others, so you can''t be kind!"


    Everyone talks about everything.


    Yan Yan finally couldn''t stand it anymore. Although she didn''t understand the entanglement between Jiang Xiaohu and them, from what she had seen so far, Jiang Xiaohu was definitely that vulnerable group.


    She cleared her throat and was about to shout when she suddenly heard a sharp, panic-filled cry.


    The call came from Jiang Xiaolong, who was clearly a big man, but his voice was higher than that of the old lady.


    He fell to the ground, trembling all over, staring at the coffin, unable to speak a word.

 110 Chapter 110 Dont Delay Saving People

    Everyone was frightened by Jiang Xiaolong''s shrill shout, and the courtyard was quiet for an instant.


    Rustle!


    Suddenly there was a noise coming from the coffin, sounding like someone was scratching the board.


    The sky was blue and the sun was blazing hot and the sun was shining brightly. So many people were looking at the scenery around the yard, it was full of sunshine.But after this, everyone was shocked.


    Creepy?Cold hands and feet?It''s not enough to describe their feelings, it''s just watching ghost movies live.


    When everyone was dumbfounded, only two of them reacted, they were Yan Yan and Jiang Xiaohu.


    Yan Yan yelled: "Quickly, lift the lid, no one is dead!"


    At the same time, Jiang Xiaohu dashed out, raised his hand to grab a corner of the lid, and slammed it aside with a click.


    I saw a pale hand with blood in his fingernails, tightly gripping the edge of the coffin, and a long gasp came from inside: "Huh, huh!"


    Everyone was stunned. Jiang Xiaolong didn''t care about crying and being afraid, so he looked straight at him, and even forgot that his wife was there.


    Regardless of the previous suspicion, Jiang Xiaohu rushed over to pick up the person and put it on the ground.


    This is his sister-in-law, who has always followed her mother-in-law to bully Jiang Xiaohu and her son since she married into Jiang''s house.In the old days, everyone''s suspicions were not old or young. When Jiang Xiaohu saw from a distance, he would spit on the ground and curse a fat pig.


    Yes, this sister-in-law has a very strong physique, with a high energy of 1.7 meters and a weight of almost 170.It was shocking that Jiang Xiaohu could fish her out so easily.It''s just that the resurrection of the dead is even more eye-catching, so no one thinks about it.


    Yan Yan saw Jiang Xiaohu get people out, and ran forward subconsciously.But the flying dust and the blood on the hands of my sister-in-law stopped her.


    She has a habit of cleanliness, and when she sees these dirty scenes, she feels itchy palms.


    The woman lying on the ground foamed in her mouth but was wearing new clothes.People in rural areas wear shrouds for burial.


    But at this time, the new clothes had also been soiled by the vomit, and the pungent pesticide smell reverberated in the air.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care about anything now, and he grabbed his sister-in-law''s wrist and began to trace her pulse.It is indeed a poisoned pulse, but fortunately he has a picture of mountains and rivers.In the mountain and river map, the herbs used for detoxification are not old or young, but they are not good. There is also Linghe water.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his mind, got into the landscape map, quietly took some ice grass, kneaded it into a ball, and stuffed it into his sister-in-law''s mouth.


    Sister-in-law chewed subconsciously. Jiang Xiaobao had already reacted and rushed over and pointed at Jiang Xiaohu: "What are you going to give my sister-in-law? Are you going to poison her?"


    "Isn''t it, you don''t have any farts in your heart?" Jiang Xiaohu sharply raised his head and stared at him coldly.


    Jiang Xiaobao was taken aback for a moment, and bowed his head with a guilty conscience.Jiang Xiaohu is full of momentum, but he is bluffing.


    "Leave me to death, don''t delay Laozi to save people!" Jiang Xiaohu roared.


    Jiang Xiaobao shivered in fright, took two steps back, tripped over the lid of the coffin, and fell directly into the coffin.


    He screamed in fright, crawled out in a panic, and accidentally flipped over the coffin.Bang, with a loud noise, the dust flew up, and he was knocked down by the coffin on the ground again.


    "God, help!" Jiang Xiaobao''s heart-piercing cry came from the coffin.


    The Jiang family was dumbfounded, especially the eldest aunt. She really didn''t understand why she gave birth to such an idiot, and she wished to put it back.


    Everyone also recovered and laughed.


    Jiang Xiaolong and his son hurriedly stepped forward to free his brother from the coffin.By this time, his wife had already vomited a lot and her eyes opened.


    "Why am I still alive? I won''t live me!" After waking up, the first thing the sister-in-law did was to cry.


    "Okay, don''t howl, if there is something that can''t be discussed and resolved, must drink pesticide?" Jiang Xiaohu said angrily.


    Yan Yan saw this scene from the beginning to the end, feeling more and more magical.There is such a powerful young master, he is so skilled!Talent is simply talent!


    Because of the influence of the family environment, Yan Yan likes such talented people, especially young people, very much.The more such people, the better for this society.


    Yan Yan looked at Jiang Xiaohu secretly. This young man was stalwart, dignified and upright. The more he looked, the more he liked it.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaolong had already recovered. He realized that it was his cousin who had never looked down upon him and had been squeezing him to rescue his wife. His heart was very complicated.


    He thanked him sincerely, but his pride didn''t allow it.After all, the relationship between the two is so rigid, and there are so many eyes watching here.


    He didn''t say a word, but silently stepped forward and held his wife''s head: "Wife, I was wrong, I won''t do that again!"


    Jiang Xiaolong cried and apologized to his wife, but the woman slapped his face: "Bah, shameless, get out of here!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked on coldly and saw the way.How could this be possible? Mostly Jiang Xiaolong and Miao Juhua had failed.


    Paper can''t contain fire, not to mention everyone is a village, and gossip can kill people.


    He sighed and didn''t intend to pay attention to this matter anymore, only instructed: "Let''s throw away the medicine bottles, discuss it carefully, don''t be too impulsive."


    After the exhortation was over, Jiang Xiaohu turned around exhausted and walked out, without paying attention, colliding with Yan Yan.


    A man and a woman, the two fresh bodies collided, and his lips still touched her forehead.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment, and quickly stepped back two steps like lightning, and even said sorry.


    Fortunately, at this moment, everyone was talking, focusing on the dead and resurrected sister-in-law, no one saw this embarrassing scene.


    Yan Yan felt something soft and pierced her forehead. She felt numb all over her body and got goose bumps all over her body.


    It is difficult to tell whether this reaction is due to the irritability caused by the cleanliness or the electric shock of the opposite sex.


    Yan Yan is able to restrain her emotions, she smiled at Jiang Xiaohu: "It''s okay, let''s go."


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned for a moment, and said to his heart where to go?But it was too noisy here, and he wanted to escape immediately.In addition, there was already such a voice in the crowd: "No, Huzi actually understands medical skills?"


    "Oh my god! How can I live back when I watched the fat wife die?"


    Everyone talked a lot, and only then thought of asking Jiang Xiaohu to ask.But at this time, Jiang Xiaohu had already pulled Yan Yan to escape, so how could he be seen?

 111 Chapter 111

    On the ridge, two figures of a man and a woman were running.The local chickens and ducks on the ground were shocked by them, for fear of suffering.


    "Hahaha!" After running for a mile, Jiang Xiaohu finally stopped, leaning on his knees and bending over, couldn''t help laughing.


    Yan Yan hasn''t recovered until now, she kept remembering that scene in her mind-a person crawled out of the coffin.


    Damn, that''s a standard horror movie plot.


    Thinking about it again, she looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes differently.This young guy, although he looks very young and immature, is very reliable.


    Talent!


    She pondered for a moment, and walked forward, thinking about something to say to Jiang Xiaohu.Suddenly, Jiang Xiaohu turned around and wanted to talk to her.


    One stepped forward, the other turned around, and the two banged their foreheads against their chin and bumped into each other.


    Jiang Xiaohu was strong, and he was hit, but it hurt.But Yan Yan is different. She is more than 1.6 meters tall, petite and exquisite, and her rebound force directly makes her lean up and roll off the road.


    Here are all mountain terraces, although the slope is not large, the slope is very long.


    Yan Yan was gurgling, rolling down the slope.She yelled loudly as she rolled, holding her head tightly and closing her eyes in fright, just shouting: "Ah~"


    Only then did she realize that all on TV were fake.At this time, there is no time to think about calling for help, so I just yelled.


    Jiang Xiaohu is more frightened than she is, if this one falls down, what would it be?Without even thinking about it, he rushed down, half-running and half-rolling, to catch up with Yan Yan.


    After finally catching up, how could Jiang Xiaohu keep watching her rolling down?She hurriedly reached out to grab her hand, but she was so frightened that her hands were about to spasm, and she just held her head.


    In desperation, Jiang Xiaohu had no choice but to catch it.


    Okay, finally caught her clothes, Jiang Xiaohu shouted: "Don''t be afraid, don''t worry! I''m here to save you!"


    Such a shout did indeed work, especially Yan Yan clearly felt that the speed of her rolling down was reduced a lot.Finally, a pair of powerful hands wrapped her body and embraced her in his arms.That sturdy chest of the opposite sex is much warmer and more comfortable than this slope.


    Curled up in Jiang Xiaohu''s arms, Yan Yan didn''t think about anything, just looking forward to the passing of this moment.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid!" Jiang Xiaohu hugged her and braked hard with his long legs.But although the slope is not too steep, it is very long.Especially if two people have strong momentum, it will be difficult to brake for a while.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s two legs stubbornly made two deep trajectories on the soil slope, and only when he was almost at the bottom of the slope did he stop.


    Seeing to the end, a stone suddenly appeared in front of him.This stone can be the size of a watermelon, half buried in the soil and half exposed.


    For Jiang Xiaohu, such stones can be seen everywhere, and he walked over with his legs.But today is different. He is holding a person, his butt is on the ground, and the sole and butt are about to smoke.If I hit that rock again... the picture is hard to imagine.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to bow his head and bow his waist, holding Yan Yan and rolling aside.


    Guru Guru!


    The two of them avoided the stone, but they also turned into old Beijing chicken rolls¡ªrolled into a ball.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu''s heart suddenly rushed, and a tune echoed in his mind¡ª¡ªI am crazy, you are silly, crazy, to the end of the world~


    boom!


    When Jiang Xiaohu felt his back hit the tough mound, he was completely relieved, well, the danger alert was lifted.


    Unpretentiously, a face stuck up suddenly.


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned, no, it should be said that he was completely confused.


    Blocking his mouth, he couldn''t take a deep breath, and his eyes widened involuntarily.


    There was a voice in his head telling him, no, he has to push away.But the body faithfully hugged the opponent tighter, Jiang Xiaohu closed his eyes.


    For him, this is a very sudden happiness, wonderful time.


    Yu Yanyan, this moment was a devastating blow.


    After the shock, he was extremely ashamed and angry.


    It''s not a long time since I have never had such close contact with men.Last time, it was two and a half years ago, right?


    The snow-white ward, the snow-white sheets, the pungent smell of disinfectant.


    In the best cancer hospital in the country, the stubborn man lay helplessly on the bed and gave her a sad look for the last time.


    In a daze, she seemed to bend down again, kiss her beloved boyfriend in the morning glow, and send him away with this kiss.


    With sword eyebrows and star eyes, and the bridge of his nose straight, the man has gone through a short life of 24 years.


    Tears slid from her face, dripped down her cheeks to the corners of her mouth, salty.


    Jiang Xiaohu was kissing intently when he suddenly felt a salty liquid inlet. He hurriedly opened his eyes, turned away, and realized that he had done something wrong.Wrong and wrong!


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it." Jiang Xiaohu apologized uneasily.


    Yan Yan lowered her head, gently wiped away her tears, and took a deep breath. When she raised her head again, she looked like a okay person.


    She smiled faintly: "It''s okay, I should thank you."


    She also saw the stone. If Jiang Xiaohu did not turn, she must have been injured at the moment.


    After the two got up and patted the dust on their bodies, Jiang Xiaohu secretly said: "Fortunately no one has seen it at the moment, otherwise the broken mouth will be spread all over the village, and my mother will have to chase me and ask questions. ."


    Moo~


    On the ridge road, there was a long and deep cry of the old cow.An old man walked slowly with his hands behind his back, holding a cow, and turned his head to smile at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu was speechless with a black line on his forehead.


    Silently climbed the road, Jiang Xiaohu returned home with Yan Yan.


    It was evening when he stared, he asked Yan Yan, "Girl, you said you want to come here to find someone, who do you want to find?"


    "Well, I don''t know who to look for, or it''s in your house." Yan Yan was very curious when he entered the village and looked around.It''s just that Jiang Xiaohu has been worried about his sister-in-law and didn''t pay much attention to her.


    Now, after entering Jiang Xiaohu''s house, she was completely attracted by the small farmyard in this mountain village.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s house has three main rooms, two east wing rooms, and two west wing rooms.The yard is not big, but it is clean.The dog lazily lashed at the river tiger and wagged its tail. He was very clever, knowing that the owner who led the door must not be the enemy.


    A group of chickens are strolling, a corner of the yard is planted with many seasonal vegetables, and the yard is full of fragrant fragrance.


    Under the eaves, a bunch of red peppers hung, and in the corner, there was a pile of chopped firewood.Yan Yan had only seen these scenes on TV before.


    "The air is so fresh!" She took a deep breath, as if she had forgotten the kiss.

 112 112 Lets Live In My Room

    Jiang Xiaohu''s face was flushed until he entered the house, and his heartbeat was fast.


    Although he had had physical contact with the two teaching teachers before, the impression they left on him was more of a hot slap.Those two are the masters who are not forgiving.


    And this one in front of you?The atmosphere is really called the atmosphere.


    However, this majestic lord now looks like Grandma Liu has entered the Grand View Garden, not seeing enough Western sceneries.How do you feel that you are more curious than Jiang Xiaohu entering Lihua Hotel for the first time?


    Besides, what does this girl mean?What is "just your house"?


    "Uh, what do you mean?" Jiang Xiaohu finally couldn''t hold back, and asked, "Aren''t you here to visit relatives?"


    Yan Yan turned her head and smiled: "Who said I came to visit relatives? But you can also say that the whole village is my relatives." She giggled, she looked pretty, her face was white and clean. , Eyes gleaming.


    "Um! Where do you live at night?" Jiang Xiaohu was speechless.


    Yan Yan glanced at the yard: "With so many rooms in your house, there is always one for me to live in, right?"


    Jiang Xiaohu became more and more speechless. Regardless of the many rooms in their house, there were only three rooms that could really live in. One of them was the utility room that he specially cleaned up after his grandma came.He gave his original bedroom to his grandmother and moved to the utility room by himself.


    The others are all farm tools, piles of tatters, and it looks like a house outside, but there are mice in it, and it leaks wind and rain.The only sturdy room is probably the kitchen.But you can''t let a girl live in the kitchen, right?


    After thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu said: "If you don''t dislike it, just live in my house."


    This sounded right, but it wasn''t right, because Yan Yan''s face turned red after hearing it.


    Jiang Xiaohu was also inexplicable, feeling a fast heartbeat.


    He hesitated and hurriedly defended: "I didn''t mean that, you live in my house, and I lay on the floor."


    "So sorry~" Yan Yan said.


    Jiang Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief, and said to his heart: "You still know that you are embarrassed, it''s okay, so I don''t have to suffer from laying on the floor."


    The floors in the countryside are hard mud, with heavy moisture, and it is easy to get rheumatism after sleeping too much.


    "How about that, thank you for your hospitality. For today''s dinner, I will trouble you too!" Yan Yan said.


    Hum!This one is really welcome!


    Jiang Xiaohu twitched his face and nodded speechlessly: "Well, you sit down first, and I''ll cook."


    Grandma and mother are both at the uncle''s house. No one wants to cook for such a big event.


    Fortunately, although Jiang Xiaohu was a boy, his parents loved him since he was a child but didn''t spoil him. These housework can also be done.


    He quickly washed the rice and cooked rice, and picked vegetables to cook. In less than half an hour, he brought two dishes and one soup to the table.


    Seeing that it was early, he and Yan Yan sat under the lamp in the main room, chatting while waiting for their mother and grandma to come back.


    "Girl, I don''t know what your name is." Jiang Xiaohu turned on the TV and it happened to be the news broadcast.


    The beautiful melody that he had been used to since childhood told him that it was already seven o''clock.


    Holding a small branch in his hand, he painted inexplicable patterns on the ground.One inadvertently drew the pattern that Xiaoxian''s daughter passed to him when he was dreaming at night.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t notice this, because he just listened to Yan Yan''s introduction.


    "Me? Didn''t I tell you? I''m so sorry, I''m so busy. My name is Yan Yan, how about you?" Yan Yan formally introduced herself.


    She is lively in the atmosphere, and when she laughs, she is very friendly.


    Jiang Xiaohu reported the name and judged the girl''s origin in his heart.


    In fact, Yan Yan is not the first "high-end" woman he has ever seen. Forgive him, a young man from the bottom of the mountain village, he doesn''t even know what words to use to describe them.


    High-end, probably the highest evaluation Jiang Xiaohu gave them.


    Different from Meng Na, Xu Linglong, and Niu Lihua, the three of them have the common characteristic of being shrewd and capable, and they are all business women.And the one in front of him was generous and upright, so different.


    At that moment, a cluster of sparks sprouted in Jiang Xiaohu''s heart, and his world was illuminated.


    The two chatted one after another, during which Yan Yan asked him many questions.For example, what is planted in the field, what is the output, what is the income, etc.


    "That''s it, the village that depends on the sky for food has been poor for hundreds of years." Jiang Xiaohu replied in general.


    It was not that he deliberately fooled, but before Shanhetu helped his life, he really didn''t pay much attention to this aspect.


    At that time, he was so delicate, protected by his parents'' wings, just like a little chicken.


    "I saw it when I entered the village just now, you guys..." Yan Yan was trying to say something, the door was pushed open with a creak, and two women, one old and one middle school, came in and chatted loudly, both of them a little angry. .


    The grandmother said: "Dead little dragon, I really can''t live up to it. The children are so old, it''s not time to pass!"


    "Mom, don''t be angry anymore, he has always been like that. You know now, which grandson is better." Wang Xifeng said.


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law walked into the yard and couldn''t help but froze.


    When there were so many people in Jiang Xiaolong''s house just now, she didn''t pay attention to Yan Yan''s existence.


    After returning home, she suddenly found a beautiful temperament sitting in the house and chatting with her son. She couldn''t help her heart beating wildly.


    Is this the object of the son?Isn''t it?She couldn''t believe her eyes, turned around and walked out the door, and entered again, otherwise she thought she was dreaming.


    The old grandma watched her go in and out, and couldn''t help nagging, "Huzi''s mother, what are you doing?"


    "You didn''t see it? That~" Wang Xifeng pointed to the girl in the room and whispered to her mother-in-law.


    Only then did the old grandma realize that there was a big beauty sitting in front of her grandson!


    She suddenly smiled like a bright face, slapped her face and was overwhelmed with joy: "Oh ha ha, this is my grandson-in-law? Go, go and see!"


    Running on small feet is actually faster than Wang Xifeng.


    When the two mother-in-law and daughter-in-law entered the house, Jiang Xiaohu felt that their expressions were not right.Then, as if Grandma Wolf saw the little sheep, she wanted to swallow the girl with her clothes and shoes.


    He quickly got up and stopped: "Milk, mom, what are you doing?"


    Jiang Xiaohu stood in the middle of the three, winking at the old lady desperately, telling her not to be too greedy, as if her son could not find a wife, making people laugh.


    Unfortunately, it was too late.


    Wang Xifeng was like a wolf who hadn''t eaten meat in hundreds of lives, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t stop him.She directly pushed her son away and leaned close to Yan Yan with a smile.


    At this time Yan Yan had realized what was misunderstanding, but her education made her stand up politely, greet the two elders with a smile, and prepare to introduce herself.


    Wang Xifeng said: "Oh, Yan Yan, such a nice name, the person is as beautiful as the name!"


    She enthusiastically held Yan Yan''s hand.


    Yan Yan felt that the hands of the peasant woman in this mountain village were rougher than those of men, and could not help but secretly said, "It seems that life here is indeed very poor."

 113 Chapter 113

    "Girl, what is your relationship with us?" Wang Xifeng asked.


    If Wang Xifeng saw a girl in the city like Yan Yan before, she would never allow her son to socialize.


    As the old saying goes, cats look for cats, and dogs look for dogs. What kind of wife should be found in any family.


    Their ancestors in the old Jiang family were poor peasants for eight generations, and they couldn''t afford the daughter''s family who had family property.Otherwise, what spine will be left for his son in the future?


    Her family is poor, but she doesn''t plan to let her son be married.


    Now it''s different. Her son has more prospects and made more money, and her status is naturally different. Her demands have risen.


    Now, when Wang Xifeng looks at Yan Yan, he likes every one of them.She is decent, and she looks beautiful, not like a rural girl.Of course, such girls generally cannot do housework and farming.But that''s okay. Her daughter-in-law doesn''t need to suffer in the future.


    Wang Xifeng firmly believes that her son will be able to leave the countryside and become the big boss.


    "Hello, Auntie, my name is Yan Yan, and I am friends with Jiang Xiaohu." Yan Yan greeted Wang Xifeng generously.


    The girl from the city had no idea what this peasant woman was thinking.


    In Wang Xifeng''s view, the generous admission of a girl''s friendship in this way is equivalent to admitting that they are playing objects.


    She was overjoyed, but Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead, and said in his heart that where is this going to be, my old lady, do you know that this girl has a dedicated driver.


    Although he didn''t understand the car logo, he also knew that the car was expensive.Although he didn''t have much knowledge, he also saw that Yan Yan was born well.


    Such a girl, he will be beautiful in his dream all his life.


    The old grandmother also joined in the fun, went forward and smiled and took Yan Yan''s hand: "Daughter, we are all good. You see, how handsome the guy is, he likes to be clean and can make money. I tell you, we The green smoke from the ancestors makes him prosper! If you follow him, you will have a good life in the future."


    "Alright, don''t say it, I''m ready to eat, let''s eat!" Jiang Xiaohu''s head was full of black lines, and quickly took advantage of the atmosphere is not too embarrassing, stepped forward to pull grandma, pushing mother, urging everyone to sit down and eat.


    With that said, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are really hungry.Everyone quickly washes their hands and sits down without mentioning food and drink.


    Yan Yan witnessed Jiang Xiaohu''s cooking and cooking with his own eyes. His actions can only be described in four words-simple and rude.If you want to come, the cooking skills should not be any better.


    So, from start to finish, she didn''t have much hope for this table of food.Just because I was hungry, I had to pick up chopsticks to eat.


    But when the first meal was taken, her eyes widened and she was shocked.


    Is it really just a stir-fried vegetable in your mouth?So ordinary, only oil and salt condiments, but the taste directly sent her soul to heaven.


    "Good, delicious!" she said involuntarily.


    Wang Xifeng proudly patted her son on the shoulder, and said to Yan Yan: "Girl, marrying our son, you may not have much other benefits, but there are as many healthy and delicious fruits and vegetables as you want."


    Jiang Xiaohu was speechless, and my old lady learned to brag anytime.However, this really means that the speaker has no intention of the listener.With a word from Wang Xifeng, Jiang Xiaohu was awakened directly.


    Sitting on such a powerful weapon as the mountain and river map, if you don''t make the most of it, it is simply a violent thing!


    At the same time, the sky suddenly exploded with thunder, tearing the dark blue sky without warning.


    Everyone who was eating in the house was shocked.


    "The weather pre-exploded and didn''t say it would rain today!" Wang Xifeng muttered.


    No one knew that at the same time the thunder sounded, in the northernmost part of China, a fireball fell into the mountains and forests, causing a big fire.


    Ding Lingling!


    The elderly phone in Wang Xifeng''s pocket rang. Only two people could make this phone call, that is, Jiang Xiaohu and his son.


    Now that his son is by his side, Jiang Shizhu is the one who can fight.She was worried that the man might have missed something outside, so she quickly put down her chopsticks and answered the phone.


    But as soon as I picked up the phone, I was stunned, and the number showed-Uncle.


    This is Jiang Tiezhu!


    It is truly unprecedented. Although the four brothers and sisters of their family have saved phone calls with each other, they rarely cross-contact.


    So, when the number rang, she panicked. Isn''t this a big deal?Otherwise, why would the uncle call her?


    "Hey, what''s the matter, brother?" When Wang Xifeng answered the phone, her voice trembled.


    "Brother sister, hurry up and bring the tiger!" Jiang Tiezhu''s voice from Liushen Wuzhu came through the phone, with a noisy background.


    Reminiscing about what happened in their house today, Wang Xifeng stood up and patted Jiang Xiaohu on the shoulder: "Son, there is something wrong in the ground, let''s go out."


    She was fairly quick to respond and didn''t dare to tell the truth in front of the old lady.Although I don''t know exactly what happened, but it is certainly not small, afraid of irritating the elderly.


    Jiang Xiaohu is a smart man, nodded and put down his chopsticks: "Grandma, Yan Yan, you eat first, and we will come back after we go to see."


    Yan Yan said: "I''ll be with you, grandma, eat well!"


    The grandmother watched them leave in a hurry, and she whispered in her heart, but the old man''s brains were getting worse and worse, thinking the problem became much simpler than when she was young.As soon as I turned around, I forgot about it.


    "Tsk tsk, cooking so many dishes, it would be wasteful not to eat! Eating~" She carried her rice bowl and ate happily.


    Jiang Xiaohu had no time to stop her, so he nodded in agreement.After going out, Wang Xifeng quietly told her son: "Something happened to your uncle''s house."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to go, but in the final analysis, it was his pro-uncle, so he had to go over and take a look with ambivalence.


    The three people hurriedly came to the uncle''s house, and saw a tractor parked in front of his house, surrounded by many villagers watching the excitement.


    "You really have enough. It''s been a lively day, haven''t you seen enough? Go home quickly!" Jiang Xiaohu roared.


    Some of the villagers looked back at him and laughed, while others were talking cool words: "Jiang Xiaohu, you are here to cross with us. I don''t think you can get in after a while."


    Jiang Xiaohu glared, and the person who said slanderous words shuddered in terror and dared not say any more.Staring again, the onlookers scattered.


    They talked as they walked: "This kid is not the same person as before!"


    "Yes, look at those eyes, they look like wild wolves!"


    "It''s amazing, our village is going to produce something!"


    Jiang Xiaohu, mother and son, and Yan Yan entered the yard, which was full of people.By visual inspection, there are probably a dozen or twenty, and they are all sturdy men and menacing.


    Look again, his uncle and family squatted on the ground, being trained to look like the third grandson.

 114 Chapter 114

    The courtyard of Jiang Tiezhu''s house has always been very lively.The two often came here to fight because of the unevenness of their parents.The two daughters-in-law would also come here to make trouble with the mother-in-law because of trivial matters.Even the little grandchildren, every day, because someone ate more of the candy bought by the grandfather, they fight hard every day.


    Externally, Jiang Tiezhu and his wife always advertise that their family is complete and happy, and that they have more children and happiness.But actually?Only the two of them know whether the life is hard or not.


    Today is the most humiliating day in Jiang Tiezhu''s life, at least he thinks so.


    He squatted on the ground with folded arms and sighed. Both of his sons had blue noses and swollen faces, and they were beaten to the corner of the wall without saying a word.The child was so frightened that he dared not cry.The little daughter-in-law is not here, the eldest daughter-in-law is crying silently in the house.


    A family, sad and misty.


    This man standing in the yard is not someone else, but his own family.My father-in-law, Jiang Xiaolong''s brother-in-laws, as well as cousins ??and cousins.


    They are aggressive, their purpose is to vent their anger to their sister or younger sister.


    "Jiang Tiezhu, you can bear you!" An old man, angrily with his hands on his hips, pointed at Jiang Tiezhu''s scalp and cursed, "I marry a girl to your family. Is that what caused you to abuse it? Oh, something happened. , You are so dull and silent? If it weren¡¯t for an old watch passing by and seeing us informing us, we would still be in the dark!"


    "Yes, you are the life of Caosuga!" A young man roared, spitting, filled with righteous indignation.


    Jiang Xiaohu and others entered the door, silently, and no one paid attention to them.What I noticed is only as people who watch the excitement.


    He stopped Wang Xifeng who was about to rush forward, and said in a low voice, "Look at it first."


    After all, the uncle''s family are not good men and women, the two sides fight, who is in the hands of it, really can''t tell.


    The reason why Yan Yan wants to come here is also to understand Jiang Xiaohu in depth.


    So far, all she knows about this young man is her superb medical skills.However, in addition to having outstanding abilities, a person must also have quality. This is an excellent occasion to test him.


    "Not reckless, not bad." Yan Yan secretly said.


    The dispute in front of him was quite riotous, but Yan Yan also noticed it. Both parties did not intend to do it first. It is estimated that the drunken man''s intention is not to drink.


    Sure enough, Jiang Tiezhu''s relatives said: "The surname Jiang, you can tell me clearly today how to solve this matter!"


    "My family, how do you want to solve the problem?" Jiang Tiezhu said with an aggrieved look, "Your daughter has been cured, isn''t it all right now? Let the young couple, can''t An Ansheng live a life in the future?"


    "Live? Are you still planning to live? Oh, this pesticide is for nothing?" My family sneered.


    "Ah!" Suddenly a scream tore through the frigid atmosphere, Jiang Xiaohu''s aunt twisted her fat waist and rushed out, still holding a bottle of pesticide in her hand.


    She is like a tigress rushing down the mountain, staring at everyone fiercely: "You want to tell me? Okay, didn''t she just drink a bottle of pesticide? I will pay you!"


    The pesticide in her hand scared everyone into a cold sweat.If this is really poured, it won''t kill people?More than a dozen big men were shocked by her.


    Wang Xifeng also turned pale with fright, and hurriedly took her son''s arm and said, "Huzi, go quickly!"


    She actually loves her son for fear that he will suffer in such disputes.But, after all, life is at stake, and the three Jiang Tiezhu, father and son, have become soft-wrapped eggs again, and they don''t seem to work anymore.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Mom, don''t worry, wait a minute!" The reason why he is so calm is because he knows his aunt too well.


    That girl, she is very sorry, even if her life is over, it will be difficult for Yan Wangye to come and receive her.Besides, now, why would she drink pesticides to herself?


    Jiang Xiaohu bet that the bottle is definitely not pesticide.


    Yan Yan felt that the scene was a little out of control, she wondered whether she wanted to call the police?But after all, this is the grassroots, a rural area, and many rules are not understood by her.


    Before leaving, my grandfather¡¯s words were still in my ears: ¡°Yan Yan, this time you go to the grassroots level. Don¡¯t underestimate anyone because of your identity. When you were young, you always asked me where are the rivers and lakes. I can tell you now. Among the folks. Don¡¯t you like to watch Martial Arts Biography? That line is very right. Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. Things in the countryside are very difficult."


    The whole family objected to her coming here to take up her post, but she wanted to take this difficult road.Because she believes that only by doing a good job at the grassroots level can she be able to do more.


    "Let''s watch the changes first." Yan Yan calmed down, looked at Jiang Xiaohu quietly, and decided to wait for the opportunity.


    She took out her phone, sent a short message to someone, and put the phone in her pocket.


    The eldest aunt sapo rolls around, with first-class skill.A bottle of pesticide bluffed all the men into a daze.


    However, this effect was very short-lived, and she knew it in her heart.So after she splashed it, she secretly gestured to her sons and asked them to find a chance to escape.


    When the two of them got instructions from the old lady, they naturally spared no effort.Quietly stood up, against the wall, ready to flow out.


    Soon someone on the other side discovered their behavior and immediately arranged a few lads to stop them.


    Jiang Tiezhu''s father-in-law was so angry that his beard straightened up: "Wow, Jiang Tiezhu and Jiang Xiaolong, did you two deliberately make it today? Say, tell me if you don''t! If you don''t, we will smash it!"


    The men behind him screamed: "Smash!"


    This group of people held the guys in their hands, with shovels, sticks, and broomsticks the last time. No one was empty-handed anyway.


    The sound was loud enough, and the aunt''s hands were trembling in fright. She wanted to speak, but she accidentally bit her lip, and she bit her lip so hard that she was bleeding.


    She yelled, holding the pesticide bottle in one hand, grabbing her hair in the other, and screaming: "Ah! Are you going to kill people? Come on, I''ll look at your group of gents, who have eggs and eggs, how embarrassed are you? Let me do it! Come on!"


    Although she was fierce in her mouth, she yelled while backing away, seeking her husband''s support.However, the uncle is also very scared at this time, squatting on the ground can not get up, how can he care for his wife?


    Jiang Xiaohu was actually quite happy in his heart, especially when he saw the big aunt''s face pale and trembling hands and feet.


    "You are usually cruel to our family, now show us cruelly!" he secretly said, "I know that the nest is bluffing."


    "Slap you stupid lady, don''t think we dare not do it!" In the opponent''s camp, there was a guy with two poles, his brain twitched, he rushed over and slapped him down.

 115 Chapter 115 You see, this is my phone

    Snapped!


    What a crisp and loud slap.


    The eldest mother was stunned directly, her brain humming.


    That was a young man in his twenties, five big and three rough, and he didn''t know how serious he was.In addition, this person, who usually works in the city, is relying on coolies to make money, and his strength is naturally not small.


    With the crisp slap in the face, let alone the Lao Jiang family, even the other camp was dumbfounded.


    The father-in-law cursed secretly: "I didn''t have a b-number, so I still beat a woman? In case you hit someone good or bad, we won''t be reasonable and untenable!"


    He hurriedly glanced, secretly glad that Jiang¡¯s family didn¡¯t have any brains, so he coughed and raised his momentum: "My daughter drank pesticide and almost died in your Jiang family. I¡¯m going to the police station to report the case and I¡¯m going to the court. You tortured and murdered!"


    This is probably one of the few scare words he can think of, an old farmer.


    Quickly divert the attention of the big guy from that slap, this is his goal.


    However, a leisurely voice broke his perfect plan.


    "Oh, I really want to see and see, what kind of big immortal is so powerful, it has evolved so that men can beat women!"


    This sound, crisp and loud, exploded in the crowd like a thunderstorm.


    Everyone was taken aback by this sudden sound, and so did Jiang Tiezhu and his wife.


    At that time, Jiang Tiezhu had no choice but to call for help.In fact, when he made the call, he was just bluffing to show his in-laws.I never expected that Wang Xifeng would actually bring his son.Even more unexpectedly, Jiang Xiaohu would actually speak for himself.


    Old Jiang Tiezhu was in tears, looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s leisurely figure, as if seeing a glimmer of light in despair.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s figure became extremely tall and mighty and glorious in the eyes of the uncle.


    The elder aunt was also shocked. No one in the village came forward to help them with such a big event at home.Instead, the younger brothers and younger siblings who are usually bullied by their family actually came forward.


    This fierce, strong woman for a lifetime, now finally has a little regret.


    "If I hadn''t treated them so harshly before, it would be great!" Auntie thought came to her heart.


    In fact, no one knows that Jiang Xiaohu has been waiting for such an opportunity to seize the right to speak, and now he has waited.


    Jiang Xiaohu squeezed into the crowd lazily and stood in front of the uncle.First bend down to support the uncle, then turn around, squinting and staring at the old man.


    Jiang Tiezhu''s family name is Liu, the sixth oldest in the family, and people call him Liu Laoliu.


    Liu Laoliu has relied on many brothers in his entire life, and has been domineering in ten miles and eight villages.Of course, it''s just rampant and didn''t make a fortune. Otherwise, how could you marry your girl to Jiangbian Village?


    In short, Liu Laoliu suddenly got angry when he saw this boy with a hairless mouth and laughed so loudly at himself.


    "Which stone did you jump out of?" Liu Laoliu cursed.


    Jiang Xiaohu hadn''t spoken yet, and Wang Xifeng wasn''t happy anymore. She rushed forward and stood in front of her son, with her hands on her hips, and shouted at Liu Laoliu, "How can you drip from me?"


    When a man fights, he is most afraid of meeting a wife.Liu Laoliu Haolai is also a man, just now his nephew slapped the shrew, it was enough to make him ashamed.Now another one popped out, and he frowned.


    "Huh, who are you? I''ve eaten too much salt and salt, is my nosy coming?" Liu Laoliu raised his voice, and he couldn''t beat a fist with a woman, he had to beat his voice.


    Wang Xifeng sneered, "Who are we? Don''t you dare to come to make trouble without even knowing the situation? Ask the neighbors, who are we!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was surprised secretly, but he didn''t expect his old mother to be so reasonable.However, if it is reasonable again, it can''t stand the kind of non-brained goods in the old Liu family.


    Fearing that his mother would suffer, Jiang Xiaohu pulled Wang Xifeng back and smiled at Liu Laoliu and said: "This uncle, let me introduce myself. My name is Jiang Xiaohu. The one who was slapped by you just now is my big aunt. ."


    Liu Laoliu''s face was red and white, and he beat women. If this were passed on, how would he be a man?


    Also, this kid is powerful enough. He just took things lightly and took it over, but he was inadvertently dragged back by him.


    "Your surname is Jiang?" Liu Laoliu deliberately ignored Jiang Xiaohu''s words.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "My surname is Jiang. Although my eldest aunt is usually a little bit mean, she didn''t treat me badly when she was young, and it was even worse for my mother, so she wouldn''t be beaten by you, right? The nation''s crackdown on gangsters and evil is being severely cracked down. What is your behavior?"


    These words frightened Liu Laoliu and hit the eldest mother again.Yan Yan secretly applauded: "This kid is quite eloquent."


    Liu Laoliu wanted to plead, but for a while, he couldn''t tell why.


    "Look, this is my phone." Jiang Xiaohu shook the phone.


    The hitter snorted, "What the hell, we also have mobile phones!"


    Jiang Xiaohu chuckled and said, "I have the video I made just now on my phone, and the video of you beating someone."


    "You!" When the person heard this, he immediately rushed to his head with anger, "Bring the phone!"


    He rushed forward to grab Jiang Xiaohu''s cell phone.Liu Laoliu quickly stretched out his hand to stop: "You stay with me!"


    After speaking, he gave his nephew a stern look.


    My nephew was scared back two steps, Liu Laoliu rushed to Jiang Xiaohu and said: "Boy, don''t scare people, let me tell you! Do you know what your family did? My daughter married your Jiang family and was persecuted to drink. Pesticides, is this a criminal act?"


    "Oh, uncle, if you want to count it with me, then you have to do a good job." Jiang Xiaohu pretended to be serious, and turned to the eldest mother, "Who, please move the stool for us."


    The eldest aunt was taken aback for a moment, her heart was so unhappy, a resentment rushed, and secretly said: "Good boy, when is it your turn to call me?"


    However, she is not stupid although she is violent.People are helping her solve the problem, even if she asks, she has to bear it.


    Auntie angrily went to help Jiang Xiaohu move the stool, but only moved one.Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes stared: "There is only one thing to do. I want to talk to the uncle, and bring it to the uncle."


    The eldest mother swallowed again, turned around and moved in again.


    Jiang Xiaohu sat down and waved his hand: "Uncle, sit down too! Uncle, Auntie, you two come and sit too. Although it''s hot, don''t be greedy for cold, uncle, get up and sit on a stool."


    Organized and not messy at all, Yan Yan found Jiang Xiaohu more interesting the more she looked.


    What do you mainly see when looking at a man?Isn''t it just to see how he handles the problem?


    Although Jiang Xiaohu came from a relatively humble background, he has the ability and brain, and he will definitely have the opportunity to leave this class in the future.Gradually, Yan Yan liked the rural guy more and more.

 116 Chapter 116

    The yard was crowded, and the members of the Liu family were reluctant and unhappy with Jiang Xiaohu''s performance.


    Are you a solo guy, what a shit?What if you are from Lao Jiang''s family?Do not count, how many of you, how many of us?If there is a fight, who should be afraid of whom?


    The momentum of Liu Lao Liu''s family is still full.


    Liu Laoliu sat down reluctantly, raised Erlang''s legs, and deliberately touched his pockets, looking for cigarettes, as if to suggest something.


    There was a cigarette in his pocket, but he didn''t take it out, expecting Jiang Xiaohu to offer him the cigarette.


    But how can Jiang Xiaohu have that idea?He saw it and treated it as not.


    "Uncle, you just said that my sister-in-law drinks pesticides. I know this. It really shouldn''t. Your old couple are getting older, my uncle and aunt are also old, and the child is young. Even if the sky falls, you shouldn''t drink it. Are pesticides right?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Liu Laoliu frowned: "What do you mean? You mean my girl is wrong."


    "No, no." Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand hurriedly, "I didn''t mean that, my sister-in-law drank pesticides, there must be a reason. No one would be fine and drink pesticides as Coke."


    "Hmph, you know it!" Liu Lao Liu snorted heavily.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "But again, my sister-in-law drinks pesticides, but why are you beating my eldest mother? Are these two different things?"


    This question caused Liu Lao Liu to be stunned.


    He was afraid that the Jiang family would take this matter as an example, but he felt that the other party simply didn''t have such a brainy person.Unexpectedly, one suddenly popped out.


    Regarding Lao Jiang''s family, Liu Lao Liu is clear.He knew that Jiang Tiezhu had a brother, and his family was poor.It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never seen it before, so I don¡¯t know Jiang Xiaohu.


    When we met like this today, Liu Laoliu secretly said: "Those rumors are all shit, why is this kid not up to date? I can''t say that the dozen or so people in my family are tied together!"


    Thinking of this, Liu Laoliu was more vigilant in his heart, and his words became more careful.


    "Uncle, you are replying to me, what does it mean to hit my aunt?" Jiang Xiaohu''s expression became more serious.


    Liu Laoliu was pressed, feeling pressured.He said: "We didn''t mean it either."


    "Isn''t it intentional?" Jiang Xiaohu pointed at his nephew, "I clearly saw him rushing up, grabbed my elder mother and started fighting, there is a video!"


    Liu Laoliu was in a cold sweat, unable to speak.He didn''t realize that he had been brought into a dead end by Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu said again: "Look, I didn''t wrong you, right?"


    "Well, hey? It''s not right~" Liu Laoliu felt that something was wrong, but he was stunned again.


    Jiang Xiaohu immediately said: "I took this evidence to the police station to report the case, and took my elder mother to the injury test. What do you think?"


    Liu Laoliu''s cold sweat beaded and snapped down: "This is a housework, and it is hard for an upright official to break housework!"


    "Haha." Jiang Xiaohu smiled, "Housework?"


    "Ah! What? Isn''t this a housework?" Liu Laoliu shouted, stubbing his neck, trying to suppress the young man with his volume.


    "Housework, did your in-law call you?" Jiang Xiaohu stared at him grinningly, his eyes sharp.


    "This~" Liu Lao was speechless.


    At this time, a tall and strong man next to him said loudly, "Say it, if this is your girl, what should you do?" He pointed to his sister, Jiang Xiaohu''s sister-in-law.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked up at him: "If this were my girl, it wouldn''t happen if I was beaten in the first place. But I''m not talking about my sister-in-law, it''s my elder mother, why are you beating her? Give me an explanation!"


    His voice suddenly became severe, full of momentum.


    The Liu family, all of a sudden, were speechless, one by one, hesitated, look at me and I look at you, at a loss.


    On the side, the brothers Jiang Xiaolong and Jiang Xiaobao, who were trembling and at a loss, looked at Jiang Xiaohu in amazement.This younger brother who has been bullied and despised by them countless times is actually helping them now?


    Jiang Xiaobao is okay. After all, this matter has nothing to do with him. The most shocking thing is Jiang Xiaolong.


    The injury on his leg is not clear yet.The previous partnership with Zhang Fugong to rectify Jiang Xiaohu seems to have happened yesterday.In a blink of an eye, they did not care about the predecessors and came to help themselves.


    He squatted on the ground in shame, bowed his head.His wife huddled in the house, holding her child in silence, letting things develop in the yard.


    She called the person herself, and she just wanted to show her husband some color.But who knows, Liu Laoliu and the others did not come for this purpose, directly preventing their daughter from gaining a foothold in this family in the future.It''s hitting people and hitting the pot again. How will the two get along?


    Jiang Xiaohu has probably figured out what happened now, and he also knows what happened.


    He lowered his posture at Liu Laoliu, because Liu Laoliu was considered an elder after all.But sister-in-law¡¯s brother, I¡¯m sorry.


    He stared at the man coldly, and the man only felt that his whole body was hairy, so he quickly stopped looking at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu stared at him, and then said to Liu Laoliu: "Uncle, this matter, I think it must be resolved today. If you can trust me, what about my advice?"


    "You? You count... old man..." Liu Laoliu said harshly, but his voice was ruthless.


    Jiang Xiaohu chuckled: "I''m the third child of our family, and those two are my brothers. You have to give me an explanation if you beat my aunt, so you are all in-laws, apologize. Then the smashed in the yard, according to the price Compensation."


    "What?" Liu Laoliu jumped up again, "Where is my daughter? Married to your family and gave birth to children. What happened? Your brother said that he would look for wild flowers if he was looking for wild flowers. I would take my girl out of nowhere! Need compensation? I want you to pay compensation!"


    "I know something about my brother." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Others, everything else is pretty good, but that''s not good. I''m not married, but I know there is a seven-year itch between my husband and wife. Man? , There will be times of muddling. But in any case, this is a complete home, are you going to break it down like this?"


    "Humph!" Liu Laoliu snorted coldly.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Otherwise, if you take your daughter home first, how about everyone being calm and calm?"


    Liu Laoliu''s cold sweat crackled and fell.


    Rural people, pay attention to the water thrown out by a married girl, especially if this girl has been married for more than ten years, what is it to take it back?A divorced woman cannot return to her natal family, which has a bad influence on the luck of her brother.


    Liu Laoliu doesn''t care about anything else, he cares about these two things.One is money, the other is luck.Girl, it''s also distressed, but it''s not as good as the money.

 117 Chapter 117

    In the yard there are 23 men, women and children, seven reed chickens, big and small, and a large yellow dog and its new litter of four puppies.


    So many panting people are so quiet that they can be heard.


    Jiang Xiaohu threw that sentence to Liu Laoliu: "Or, you take your sister-in-law home?"


    It was like a heavy punch, hitting Liu Laoliu''s heart hard.


    How can you bring home a girl who has been married for more than ten years?That way, let his neighbors pierce his spine on a blind date!


    Liu Laoliu''s cold sweat burst out, slowly moved from his seat, squatted on the ground, and smoked.


    There are still people in the Liu family who want to stare at Jiang Xiaohu, but when they look at their violent arms, and think about how they came in just now, they all shrank their necks.


    How to do?I can''t fight, and I can''t win the noisy. I''m frozen here, finished.


    Seeing each other''s anger, Jiang Xiaobao''s mother and son suddenly regained their spirits.The eldest mother burst into tears with her nose and tears, rushing out of the room, yelling and cursing.


    "Liu Laoliu, an old dog said, we are in-laws, ah, I am your daughter and she has to call mother, so you let your nephew hit me like this? Ah, I''m here. You come to fight, I''ll forget your old dog!"


    While yelling, the elder mother rushed forward, winking at the two sons halfway through.


    Jiang Xiaolong sighed, feeling his face lost, and feeling very uncomfortable in his heart, and naturally ignored the old lady''s secret signal.


    His younger brother Jiang Xiaobao was different. He jumped up and dashed up behind his old mother''s ass.


    Although the Liu family over there is afraid to take his sister-in-law home, they are not worth it.When they saw Jiang Xiaobao, mother and son coming again, they immediately cursed, and several young boys went up to fight.


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line in his forehead, and scolded both the mother and the son upright.


    "Enough!" He stood in the middle, motionless, only roared, like a thunder on the ground, exploding between the two groups.


    Although he faced the Liu family, he was speaking to both sides.


    "Otherwise, I''ll go, and you can solve it yourself? If you are so capable, you can beat and scold someone, why do you need others to help?"


    Auntie is not a fuel-efficient lamp, so she naturally heard that Jiang Xiaohu was targeting herself.She blushed and struck her neck, habitually arguing with Jiang Xiaohu.


    For so many years, one of their elders has been crushing Jiang Xiaohu''s house to death. When have you eaten this breath?


    However, neither Jiang Xiaolong nor Jiang Tiezhu allowed this to happen now.The father and son hurriedly stepped forward to make the rounds, one dragged his old mother into the house, and the other smiled to make up for it with Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Huzi, your eldest aunt has this temper, and she''s straightforward, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, don''t be angry! My family, what do you think about this?" Jiang Tiezhu laughed.


    He is a wise man, seeing his nephew open up the situation, he also knows how to go down.


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu was a man of right and wrong, Liu Laoliu softened and snorted, "In this way, pay us 10,000 yuan, and this thing will not happen today."


    Snapped!


    A water glass exploded at his feet, and the old man jumped up in a hurry, looking at him not old.


    "Oh, uncle, you are much faster than a monkey!" Jiang Xiaohu sneered, "I press it down here, and you bounce it up over there, don''t you take other people''s time seriously?"


    Liu Laoliu lowered his head, did not dare to sigh, and knew he was guilty.


    Jiang Tiezhu breathed a sigh of relief, and for the first time felt that he was dependent.Looking at his nephew''s back, he was filled with emotion, regretting that he had listened to his wife too much before and was not close enough to his brother and nephew''s family.


    While Jiang Xiaohu handled the matter here, Yan Yan nodded as he looked at it.


    "This young man is really a talent." She secretly said, "If this matter is for me, I will probably let them go to the police station to coordinate and deal with it. It seems that the police friends don''t need to come over."


    With her fingers flying, Yan Yan sent another text message.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Calm down, this matter is handled in two parts. One is why my sister-in-law committed suicide by drinking pesticides, and the other is whether your old Liu family is right to beat people. Brother, come out!"


    People on both sides nodded, and there were villagers watching the excitement outside, and they felt that Jiang Xiaohu''s analysis was good.


    Jiang Xiaolong walked out desperately, lowering his head not to look at people.


    Jiang Xiaohu said again: "You apologize first. After apologizing, I will let my brother talk about his attitude towards his sister-in-law."


    "Then, sorry, big brother, I shouldn''t have beaten my younger siblings, I apologize to you both." Liu Laoliu bowed his head and apologized to Jiang Tiezhu.


    He is the oldest member of the old Liu family present today. His attitude naturally represents the attitude of everyone.


    Seeing that the parents were all persuaded by the old Liu family, the anger in their hearts disappeared.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at his uncle, Jiang Tiezhu quickly nodded: "It''s all in-laws, how can there be no bumps? Forget it, forget it!"


    Even though Liu Laoliu was not convinced, he couldn''t hold back someone who had a capable nephew!He sighed and bowed his head to admit it.I thought to myself, this is a loss!


    How could Jiang Xiaohu make the Jiang family bow their heads and admit their mistakes?Isn''t this the only thing about disputes in the countryside?


    Speaking of it, it''s all trivial matters, but if it is really noisy, it can be more troublesome than a ball of yarn.


    Liu Laoliu planned to finish smoking the cigarette, and then died, taking his nephews to leave.


    Just as he was downcast, he suddenly heard Jiang Xiaohu say: "Brother, tell me what''s going on."


    Lao Liu''s family is dumbfounded, oh, are you really planning to break this up?Others don''t mention it, just say that Liu Laoliu has lived to this age and has never seen anyone who can really protect his shortcomings.


    He didn''t know, of course Jiang Xiaohu was protecting his shortcomings, otherwise it would be impossible for him to apologize first.


    However, protecting shortcomings does not mean being unreasonable.My sister-in-law drank pesticides, which was very strange.


    Which one do you say has a good life, and that person can just sit around and get a taste of pesticides?Do you think that is Happy Water for Fat House?


    In order to prevent more people from hearing it, Jiang Xiaohu suggested that everyone go to the Westinghouse to sit, drink tea and chat.Only he, Jiang Xiaolong and his son, and Liu Laoliu were present.


    Of course Jiang Tiezhu and Liu Laoliu understand why this is, their ugliness should not be exposed.


    Jiang Xiaolong lowered his head and blushed, feeling extremely regretful in his heart.He regretted that he and Miao Juhua got together and almost broke the house and lost his wife.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu almost gave him another chance in his life, let alone just let him clarify and apologize, even if he chops off his stuff with a knife, he will seriously consider it.


    At the moment, Jiang Xiaolong found out about himself and Miao Juhua by his wife, and informed the old man.


    Liu Laoliu was so annoyed when he heard it.

 118 Chapter 118 Explosive News

    The room was full of smoke, and several men smoked one by one.


    When Jiang Xiaolong told the story, Jiang Xiaohu deliberately sat between him and Liu Laoliu, just for fear that Liu Laoliu would be overly emotional after listening, and the conflict would be intensified.


    Sure enough, Liu Laoliu was trembling with anger. He was greedy for money, but he also loved his daughters.When I heard that the girl was wronged, she stood up, pointed at Jiang Xiaolong''s scalp, her lips trembled, and she couldn''t curse.


    "Little dragon, when I saw you being honest, I allowed my daughter to make you. Why did you tell me at the time? Why can''t you talk?" Liu Laoliu suffocated a word after a long time.


    Jiang Xiaolong fell to his knees with a plop, "Dad, I was wrong, I will live with her wholeheartedly in the future!"


    In the other room, my sister-in-law heard it, tears rippling, and cried.That''s fine, all the grievances filled with grievances were gone, she hugged the two babies and cried into a ball.Wang Xifeng sighed and gently stroked his nephew-in-law''s back to help her smooth the air.


    Jiang Xiaolong burst into tears, kowtow and apologize, Jiang Xiaohu also saw that this eldest brother was sincere.


    He glanced at Liu Laoliu and said, "Uncle, do you think my brother''s heart is true enough?"


    Liu Laoliu nodded: "Hey, get up." Can he not hear Jiang Xiaohu''s meaning?Alright, my brother has kneel enough, when are you going to let people kneel?


    Alas, Liu Laoliu sighed inwardly, secretly, Lao Jiang''s family, this is a figure!Jiang Xiaohu will definitely have a great future.


    Jiang Xiaolong got up, sat on the stool and bowed his head silently.


    Jiang Xiaohu said again: "This is my relatives, and relatives are here, so I will walk around in the future. Don''t have any rifts because of this. Uncle, are you right?"


    "Face!" Liu Laoliu nodded.


    He kept smoking cigarettes, coughing, with dry and rough hands, touching his chest from time to time.


    Jiang Xiaohu noticed this and kept it in mind.


    After a few more words of persuasion, everyone calmed down, Liu Laoliu got up to say goodbye, Jiang Tiezhu hurriedly said, "Well, when it''s time for dinner, let''s go before eating!"


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line in his forehead, and the moon went to Zhongtian. It was almost nine o''clock. Which restaurant is at nine o''clock?But what the uncle said is right, with a drink today, nothing will happen.Therefore, he did not stop either.


    "That''s so sorry." Liu Laoliu was polite.


    Jiang Tiezhu got up: "You wait, I will arrange the meal."


    "What''s the arrangement? Go directly to the third uncle to get some stewed vegetables, and fry them by yourself. You wait!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    In this way, the two families were harmonious, and this life-threatening event was completed.


    It''s half past ten after finishing work and eating.Jiang Xiaohu accompanied the uncle and sent people away, which was a relief.


    He turned around and looked back and saw the tired figure of his old lady in the moonlight, dozing off against the door panel, and it was very distressing.


    Jiang Xiaohu was planning to tell his old lady to go home quickly, but saw Yan Yan gently patted the back of Wang Xifeng''s hand: "Auntie, let''s go home!"


    "Huh? Go home now?" Wang Xifeng woke up and looked around.


    Jiang Tiezhu was very thankful to Jiang Xiaohu. Although his wife was sullied, her heart was different from before.


    Yan Yan supported Wang Xifeng and the two returned to Jiang Xiaohu''s house.This night, Yan Yan made do with Jiang Xiaohu''s house.


    She originally thought that the sanitary conditions of a rural family in such a poor mountain village must be very poor.Especially the dry toilet, certainly not foolish.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Xiaohu''s room was very tidy. Although the furnishings were primitive, they were clean and tidy, not at all as expected.


    Jiang Xiaohu held the quilt and stayed overnight in the living room without mentioning it.


    The next day, he hurriedly carried Yan Yan back to Honghua Town.


    "Where are you going, I''ll see you off." Jiang Xiaohu kept asking on the road.


    "Town government!" Yan Yan replied with a smile.


    Jiang Xiaohu rolled his eyes: "Why are you going to the town government? Is that your house?"


    "Yes!" Yan Yan smiled and looked at his side face. This rural young man has dark skin, but his nose is straight and handsome.


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered before he didn''t believe her.However, since people ask to go to the town government, go to the town government.


    But in Jiangbian Village, an explosive news came out this morning.


    "Do you know? Zhang Fugong''s wife and Jiang Xiaolong had an affair and was arrested by his wife, so that woman drank pesticides!"


    "Oh, it''s true? No wonder, I kept watching Jiang Xiaolong running to Zhang Fugong''s store."


    Early in the morning, Zhang Fugong came back from a walk along the river, holding a water cup, passing by the village square, humming his own tune, wondering when to eat Biyun tofu.


    "Old Zhang, how is it?" Someone greeted him from far away, grinning and enthusiastic.


    Zhang Fugong felt bright on his face, and the villagers rarely greeted him so actively.


    He picked up the air and coughed: "Well, ah, it''s good, it''s better than you anyway."


    The man held his hand and wandered under the tree grinning: "Well, better than me, I don''t have a hat anyway."


    Men are very sensitive to hats.


    Zhang Fugong frowned and stopped and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Hahaha!" The man didn''t speak, he smiled and chatted with others braggingly.


    Zhang Fugong felt annoyed in his heart, and went home nervously.Back at the door of my house, I saw my wife opening a shop. A group of small old ladies had been piled up in front of the shop. They were bragging and chatting.


    "Hey, let me say how many of you, the days are not enough? What time is this, just run here to brag?" Zhang Fugong asked curiously.


    Usually these ladies come at 3 or 4 in the afternoon, or around 10:30 in the morning.But this meeting is only past seven o''clock, don''t they need to serve breakfast for an old snack at home?


    A little lady covered her mouth and smiled: "Uncle Fu Gong, you are in a good mood."


    When Zhang Fugong thought about what happened just now, his brows suddenly frowned: "Why, I''m in a good mood and you are not happy?"


    He sat on the recliner, raised his feet, and deliberately touched the trouser tube of a little girl next to him with the toe of his shoe.


    That little lady is taking pictures of children, and they are not unscrupulous people.Feeling abnormal, when she looked down, she yelled: "You are an old and dishonest, and you can''t even feed your own wife. Are you embarrassed to come out and tease others?"


    Zhang Fugong''s face turned green. He stood up and pointed to the little lady''s nose and said, "You tell me again?"


    The other women saw it and hurried away a little bit for fear of blood splashing on their faces.


    Arguing with Zhang Fugong, the little lady relied on being a woman, stubbing her neck and said: "Just say, what can you beat me? Your wife is stealing, don''t you know?"


    Zhang Fugong''s head was suddenly red, and his blood swelled like veins.


    "What are you talking about?" He was so angry that he vomited blood. Looking back, Miao Juhua was wearing headphones, and he didn''t hear them yelling at all.


    The end of the matter was that Zhang Fugong hit the lady, was scratched by the little lady, and was slapped twice by her man.


    Because Miao Juhua was wearing headphones to chase the drama behind, she didn''t even realize what happened outside after the fight.


    It wasn''t until her husband entered the house humiliatedly, with three scratches on his forehead, and pausing the cup on the counter with a thump, that she was shocked and looked up to see her husband.


    "Ah, are you being scratched by a cat? I told you not to quarrel with those little ladies, you must not listen. You are an undead, an old thing!" Miao Juhua cursed.


    "You need to take care!" Zhang Fugong glared at his wife, his eyes were like toads, and all his courage was plucked up, and finally only these three words popped out.Then, shaking his hands and exhaling into the backyard.


    Seeing her husband''s back, Miao Juhua felt unreasonable, and cursed: "Dog stuff, you have a big temper!" He went on to chase after her in the 18th season of the village love story.

 119 Chapter 119: Are You Ending?

    This was the beginning of Zhang Fugong''s life as a green turtle.He couldn''t take off this hat until he died.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu was also very puzzled later, he obviously closed the door with his family and Liu Laoliu in Westinghouse to talk about things. How did this news spread?


    On TV, the supporting actor caught the wife and the third party in front of him, and one man and one woman were all stuck in the bed.


    The hateful supporting actor, weak and incompetent, didn''t go up to tear them up, but cried crying by the door frame.


    Zhang Fugong''s mood is not much better than this supporting actor.


    He was angry, his heart was blocked, his liver was aching, and he had no appetite all day long.


    Rumors and rumors in the village were all flying to him, and no one dared to say a word in front of Miao Juhua.


    After all, Miao Chrysanthemum is a tigress, invincible all over the riverside village.


    But Zhang Fugong is different. In the past few days, he can hear rumors and talks wherever he goes.The hateful thing is that these people in Jiangbian Village are less and less looking at him, the richest man in the past, and don''t say behind him at all. It''s just ridicule in person.


    Others asked: "Oh, Fu Gong, your head is so low recently, is your hat too heavy?"


    Sitting on the sofa, Zhang Fugong stared at the fluorescent screen, his head buzzed, and he did not continue to watch the plot at all.


    damn thing!He chewed the word in his heart, and in the imagined world, he became the brave Monkey King Monkey, taking a golden hoop and smashing Jiang Xiaolong.In imagination, Miao Juhua knelt on the ground begging for mercy.


    "Fu Gong, your grandfather, I was wrong, I will never dare anymore!" Miao Juhua burst into tears, holding his ankle and crying.


    Thinking about it, Zhang Fugong smiled, smiled, and cried again.


    Tears flowed from his muddy eyes, and while lowering his head to wipe the tears, he accidentally drooled.


    Seeing the saliva on the ground, Zhang Fugong suddenly collapsed.Are you old?Are you really old?


    He burst into tears, the time was 21 o''clock in the evening Yanjing time.


    The crying attracted Miao Juhua who was guarding the shop. In fact, Miao Juhua was not feeling well these days.


    why?Her little dragon suddenly disappeared from her world.Counting with my fingers, I haven''t come to her for three days.


    Now, without seeing each other for three days, she feels like nine autumns.


    She stared at the computer screen and watched a TV series, but within three minutes, she took the phone once, and the back of the phone was shiny.


    "Why is there no news at all?" Miao Juhua cursed.


    Although she was violent, she still nodded her face, and she couldn''t do anything to call the door to find a third party.It can only be blocked. Tomorrow, I will take a stroll to Jiang Xiaolong''s usual place.Hmph, this kid, don''t have another friend.If that''s the case, the old lady will never spare him, Miao Juhua thought.


    The TV series was being put into a wonderful place, and Miao Juhua shuddered when she heard a man wailing from the backyard.


    "Mom, how come you are howling like a ghost?" She stood up for a moment, her face pale.


    Zhang Fugong''s family lives in the village, far from the others in the village.The old man Jiang, who was on the opposite side, closed the door and went back to live in the village after finishing the business every day, so he was regarded as a single family.


    Miao Juhua has been afraid of ghosts since he was a child, and he has become more serious in middle age.But fortunately, she listened carefully, not a ghost, but the dead ghost in her family.


    Being so startled, coupled with the irritability, the angry fire in Miao Juhua''s heart was like a passionate desert, which was suddenly lit.


    She rolled up her sleeves, grabbed the broom bumps behind the door, and ran to the hall.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw Zhang Fugong crying with his face covered.


    "Why are you crying?" Miao Juhua slammed his broom on the door frame with a bang, and scared the man in the room to jump up from the sofa, looking at her with red eyes.


    "I want you to take care of it!" Zhang Fugong summoned his courage and yelled at her, all the stars bursting on her face.


    Miao Juhua died of disgust, and angrily took a broomstick to greet him.


    Bang bang bang!


    Miao Juhua started to call a heavy, as if it was not her wife who had been with her for decades, but the enemy.


    After smoking, she went in to take a bath and went to sleep.


    Poor Zhang Fugong, beating his wife all blue and purple, and dare not cry.


    All this is heard by one person, that is their daughter Zhang Xiaohua.


    To be honest, she has heard about what happened in the village these days.For this reason, she was a little depressed, and she did not dare to come out.


    Unlike her dad, Zhang Xiaohua is a big girl with a face-to-face.My mother had done this kind of thing and almost killed a life. The people in the village and the spit stars almost drowned their family.It''s ridiculous that my mother didn''t know yet, she still had the face to beat her father.


    When his mother went to bed, Zhang Xiaohua got up and made a cup of milk powder for Zhang Fugong, ready to enlighten him.


    Although Zhang Fugong is usually not welcome, but in this matter, he is an absolute victim, it is pitiful.


    Zhang Xiaohua came in with the milk powder, and Zhang Fugong was startled by the movement. He couldn''t beat his wife and became a frightened bird. He slipped directly from the sofa to the floor.


    "Dad, it''s me." Zhang Xiaohua felt more uncomfortable looking at it.


    Zhang Fugong was taken aback for a moment, his face flushed with blood.The anger that was eaten in front of his wife and the accusations received in the village turned into raging waves in front of his daughter.


    He needed a vent, his fists were squeezed, and Zhang Fugong snarled, "You shameless little guy."


    Zhang Xiaohua was dumbfounded, she kindly came to comfort her dad, why did she offend him?Is that scolding your own daughter?That is simply cursing a woman who has a bloody hatred with him!


    She had just returned from school and was still a simple girl. How could she hear these foul language?As expected of Miao Juhua''s daughter, Zhang Xiaohua was so angry that she threw away the cup on the spot.


    Snapped!


    The hot drink that had just been soaked was scattered all over the place, and sparkling glass dross were everywhere.


    "Zhang Fugong, are you endless? Why are you scolding me? Did I kill you? If you have the ability, you go to Jiang Xiaolong!" Zhang Xiaohua said angrily.


    In the TV series, there is a lot of fire, and the plot has reached a critical juncture.


    In Jiangbian Village, almost every family is watching the play "Old and Young Men Fighting Ghosts".


    More exciting than the plot is the current drama of Zhang Fugong''s family.


    Zhang Xiaohua was irritated by her father''s attitude and roared with red eyes.


    "How can you be like this? I kindly come to persuade you, and you''ll be raking it in the opposite direction. It''s no wonder that you are not being seen outside of home!" Zhang Xiaohua shouted at Zhang Fugong.


    Zhang Fugong¡¯s face is distorted, okay, the old and the young, both of you girls look down on me, right?

 120 Chapter 120: This Is My Girlfriend

    However, Zhang Xiaohua''s heart was filled with great grievance and anger, and her physical pain was diminished a lot.It wasn''t until her father stopped her violence that she gradually felt her body numb and painful, and she felt uncomfortable everywhere.


    When Jiang Xiaohu applied the medicine to her, a chilly sensation penetrated her pores into her body and quickly repaired her injured muscles.This made her feel a lot more comfortable, and couldn''t help but glance at Jiang Xiaohu gratefully.


    Jiang Xiaohu was helping her apply the medicine attentively. After finishing the medicine, he looked back at Zhang Fugong and said slowly: "What''s the matter, I am plotting against your girl? Then you go to the police, I will see what the police say. "


    Zhang Fugong was stunned for a moment, and he didn''t understand what Jiang Xiaohu meant.


    Jiang Xiaohu pointed at Zhang Xiaohua: "This is my girlfriend, I am her boyfriend. We are dating today, so why am I standing here, do you understand now?"


    Hum!


    The brains of a family of three are buzzing, but their ideas are different.


    Zhang Fugong felt like a bite of his brain by a dog, pain and nausea.The girl who she raised well, why was this kid cheated on her?


    What Miao Juhua thought was: "Oh, isn''t this a younger generation? I and his brother are lovers. He and my daughter are in love. How will we get along in the future?"


    Zhang Xiaohua was the most shocked. She didn''t expect Jiang Xiaohu to use this reason to prevaricate her father.However, if there is a boyfriend like Jiang Xiaohu, it is actually not bad.


    The girl secretly looked at Jiang Xiaohu from behind, feeling an unprecedented sense of security in her life.It seems that he is a solid castle, blocking all scourges for her.As long as he is there, no one will want to hurt themselves in the future!


    Although she knew that this was just Jiang Xiaohu''s prevarication of her father''s lie, she was extremely eager to be true.


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered, walked up to Zhang Fugong and grabbed his ears: "Listen to Zhang Fugong, and let me know that you hit my woman like this in the future. I''m not polite to you!"


    Zhang Fugong has suffered a lot from Jiang Xiaohu, and of course he dare not challenge his fists and anger.


    He fainted and sat on the bedside, and found that his fist was cracked, not knowing whether it was his daughter''s blood or his own blood, and the back of his hand was stained.


    This discovery broke Zhang Fugong.He was suffocated, tears rolling in his eyes.Enduring and enduring, Zhang Fugong finally burst into tears.


    Seeing her husband cry like this, Miao Juhua started crying, and the couple screamed like a game.It''s just that men are full of blood and tears, but women are thunder and not rain.


    This made Jiang Xiaohu actually unable to start. He had to snorted, walked back to Zhang Xiaohua, and took her arm: "Go, go back to the house."


    Zhang Xiaohua followed him back to her house in a mysterious manner, and walked to the door of the room. She whispered to Jiang Xiaohu, "Brother Huzi, thank you."


    The voice was waxy, soft, and hoarse, very distressing.


    Jiang Xiaohu wanted to give her a warm smile, but he estimated that no matter how he laughed at this moment, it would make people misunderstand.Although in fact, he did gloat for Zhang Fugong''s family.


    His lips squirmed, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t say anything, he just waved his hand and walked out the door.


    This night, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t sleep over and over again.He really didn''t expect that an old man would actually do something cruel to his own daughters.


    Zhang Xiaohua was fortunate to have run into him. The soft tissue of her body was bruised. It was estimated that it would cost tens of thousands of dollars to get to the hospital, which might not be cured immediately.


    He sighed, Zhang Xiaohua was extremely frustrated and disappointed with her father, her mother, this family, and her own life.


    And Zhang Fugong, who didn''t sleep for three days after that, in the words of his wife, became Mei Chaofeng.


    He sat on the bedside, neither eating nor drinking, no one knew what he was thinking.Miao Juhua was full of fire, but now she dare not send it to him.


    Only Zhang Fugong knew in his heart that he was brewing a huge resentment and must find an opportunity to vent to Lao Jiang''s family.It was Jiang Xiaohu who was the first to bear the brunt, not Jiang Xiaolong.


    This wonderful flower!


    ...


    At six o''clock in the morning, Miao Juhua got up very early, pretending to go to the vegetable field to water the garden.Actually?She just wanted to meet her little man, because this road, Jiang Xiaolong walked almost every day.


    Don''t look at this guy playing around with flowers and grass outside, he still cares about the family.This road leads to the responsibility field of his parents.


    Sure enough, at a quarter past six, Miao Juhua finally met Jiang Xiaolong.The other party was walking from the field with a bucket.


    Jiang Xiaolong saw Miao Chrysanthemum from a distance, as if he had seen a ghost.He can''t forget what happened this time, in the village, he couldn''t look up.In front of his wife, he straightened up, not even his children looked at him straight.


    He can''t forget Jiang Xiaohu''s kindness, if it weren''t for this cousin, his family would be ruined!


    At this moment, the former couple came across, passing by, Jiang Xiaohu treated Miao Chrysanthemum as air.He hated this old woman, hated that he couldn''t control his belt.


    "Stop!" Miao Juhua also expected the little man to talk to herself, but the result was so good that people didn''t even look at her.


    She couldn''t help it, heartache, and grabbed the man''s arm.


    Jiang Xiaohu quickly shook off her hand as if hiding from the plague and jumped away.


    "What are you doing?" he asked hurriedly and in a low voice.


    Miao Juhua became even more angry: "Why, don''t you get better with me?"


    "I, let''s break up!" Jiang Xiaolong said.


    "Huh?" Miao Juhua felt a thud in his head, "You, you want to break up with me?"


    "Ang, it''s wrong for us to do this, I can''t blame my wife, you can''t blame your man." Jiang Xiaolong said, "From now on, we will return to the bridge and the road."


    Miao Juhua''s plump body shook, the sky was spinning, and what reverberated in her mind was her favorite song.


    "Who is it that knocked on my doors and windows; who is it that walked into my dreamland. My heart is floating, and my love is lost..."


    The affectionate and melodious music seemed to echo in her ears, and she couldn''t help bringing herself into the state of the heroine.


    The breeze messed up her hair, and she chuckled, frightening Jiang Xiaolong to flee.After escaping far away, he looked back and found that the other party hadn''t caught up, and he was relieved.


    This abnormal relationship between Jiang Xiaolong and Miao Juhua ended completely.


    That evening, his couple knocked on the door of his cousin''s house with large and small packages of gifts.


    Since Jiang Xiaohu can remember, he has never eaten a candy from his uncle''s house.Unexpectedly, Jiang Xiaolong brought a gift of several hundred yuan to thank them today. It was really the sun coming out from the west.

 121 Chapter 121

    When Jiang Xiaolong and his wife knocked on the door, Wang Xifeng was bathing the old lady, and Jiang Xiaohu was playing games with his mobile phone.


    The 4g signal is not good and the village has no optical fiber. Only Zhang Fugong¡¯s family at the entrance of the village can afford the network.


    When playing the game, Jiang Xiaohu often got stuck, and he was so angry that he really wanted to drop the phone.


    Just as depressed, the door was knocked, and he hurried to open the door, and saw his eldest brother and sister-in-law standing at the door, with the uncle and the uncle behind them.


    A family of four, carrying seven or eight gift boxes, and it can be seen that they are all brand goods, carefully selected, and each one costs one or two hundred yuan.


    "You~" Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment.


    Jiang Tiezhu said: "Huzi, I''ll take your brother and your sister-in-law to pay you~ oh~"


    "Why don''t you pay for it? You die old man, you can''t say a word!" The big aunt elbows her wife and smiles at Jiang Xiaohu, "We are here to thank you!"


    "Ah, yes, we are here to thank you." Jiang Tiezhu quickly changed his words.


    Jiang Xiaolong blushed: "Don''t be hypocritical, don''t be hypocritical with your brother! Brother, I''m sorry, I''m sorry for you today, and thank you for saving your sister-in-law and saving my home!"


    After speaking, Jiang Xiaolong bowed to Jiang Xiaohu.


    The sister-in-law originally carried it, of course it was not shown to Jiang Xiaohu, but was angry with her husband.However, seeing Jiang Xiaohu, thinking that she can still be with her son and daughter now, she is grateful.


    "Huzi, sister-in-law, thank you!" She choked as soon as she spoke.


    Jiang Xiaohu was embarrassed, and quickly let them in.


    When Wang Xifeng heard the movement in the room, he ran out to look, and found that it was the uncle''s family, and he had endless feelings in his heart.


    Just a few months ago, this family also had a big drama in front of her house. The end of the drama was that they kicked the old man out of the game and did not want to support it.


    So far, the old lady hated her heart and soul.Of course she wouldn''t really hate her son, she just felt heartbroken.


    "You are here!" Wang Xifeng wanted to show them expressions, but after all, she was not that kind of mean woman. Although she was not enthusiastic, she still made tea.


    After making tea, she went to settle in her mother-in-law.The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law came out and sat neatly dressed, the old lady was calm and silent, and was angry when she saw the elder son.


    Seeing the scene a little embarrassing, Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Milk, my uncle came to see you and bought you so many delicious foods."


    "Oh!" The old lady replied with a sullen face. She thought to her heart, I''m so confused. Why couldn''t it be a ghost or a human?


    Obviously the little grandson is cuter, handsomer and more filial, and I have to like the two heartless grandsons.The more she thought about it, the more the old lady liked Jiang Xiaohu, and decided to use all the 6,000 yuan she saved for his private house to use for his wife.Humph, the two dragons, not a single jumper!


    Jiang Xiaohu took the old lady''s hand and advised her not to get angry. In order to ease the atmosphere, he simply pulled the topic away.


    "Brother, haven''t you gone out to work now?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Jiang Xiaolong smiled awkwardly and said, "Your sister-in-law is in poor health, I have to take care of it at home."


    "Hmph, you go, who wants you to take care of it? I don''t know how many foxes are waiting for you outside!" The sister-in-law snorted and sat away with a stool.


    She is neither a nose nor a face to her husband, but when she sees Jiang Xiaohu, she smiles.Regarding this, the eldest mother was quite dissatisfied, but she definitely did not dare to attack.She was slapped several times by Liu Laoliu''s nephew, and she still feels hot on her face.


    "Well, yes, although it is important for men to make money, they have to take care of their families." Jiang Xiaohu nodded.


    "Hey, it''s just farming at home, the harvest is not enough, the family will suffer." Jiang Xiaolong said, "Brother is not as capable as you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Why don''t you come and help me. I will pay you a monthly salary. I can go home to eat every day, take care of my family, and make money."


    Wang Xifeng rushed to poke her son''s back secretly, and said in her heart: "This kid, I have no choice but to talk with people like them, so what can I do in the future?"


    Jiang Xiaohu ignored his old mother, he had his own plan.Although the uncle''s family used to be at odds with them, in the final analysis it was his family.After this time, Jiang Xiaohu also saw that they were sincerely repentant.


    In this world, what is more trustworthy than blood relatives?


    Although Jiang Xiaohu saw too many negative examples around him, he still believed in brotherhood.


    It''s a pity that he has no real siblings, but his cousins ??can be considered brothers.


    Jiang Xiaolong was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly agreed, "Hey, okay! As long as you don''t dislike your brother, I will do it for you!"


    The uncle and the couple are also very happy, after all, they have seen the abilities of the nephew.Pulling vegetables into the city all day, also drove other people in the village to get rich.Now many people in the village have their incomes several times higher than before.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "That''s OK, wait a minute!"


    He got up and walked to the back room, took a wad of money out, and handed it to Jiang Xiaolong.Everyone in the house is dumbfounded, oh, this is really rich and powerful. Before you start to work, you will be paid first?In the past, I only heard that those who were in arrears of wages, and I never heard that those who paid the wages in advance, it was better for my family!


    Wang Xifeng and the old lady were angrily reluctant to talk to him, and said in their hearts, "When the people are gone, please take care of your kid!"I really have a lot of money. I don''t know which is the south or the north, so I actually fed it to this white-eyed wolf.


    Jiang Tiezhu''s family thought about beauty, but it didn''t last long.Jiang Xiaohu said, "Take the money and buy a second-hand tricycle. When you turn back, you help me walk the streets and alleys and collect the local chickens and pigs. You can go wherever you like. I will pay you monthly salary. , I¡¯ll give you 3,000 yuan a month, plus 500 fuel replenishment, 200 replenishment, and extra meals."


    Although I heard that the money was not for myself, my family was a little bit disappointed, but Jiang Xiaolong was very grateful.Isn''t this equal to the money given to him?These wages are four to five thousand to four or five thousand.


    Four to five thousand, in this poor country, that is definitely a high salary!


    Jiang Tiezhu saw that the eldest son was actually lost, and he and the younger son could not lag behind.He quickly asked Jiang Xiaohu: "Big nephew, where are your brother and I?"


    "Don''t worry, I will arrange it slowly. Recently I am preparing to build a chicken farm. You can come and help when that time comes." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    "Well, good!" Jiang Tiezhu smiled, with a few more wrinkles.


    "However, our brothers will settle the accounts clearly, and I will say the ugly things first. Work with me, work hard, follow the rules, and say everything. But if the rules break, I won''t be soft." Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile.


    The family was taken aback, but Wei Nuo promised.They said in their hearts: "Of course we know that you will not be soft."

 122 Chapter 122: A Message

    Jiang Xiaohu liked that the place was the open space at the west end of the village. It was originally a pig farm, but it was closed down due to poor management.


    There used to be a small fish pond next to the pig farm, but now it is covered with green moss, smelly and half a garbage dump.


    He intends to tidy up and use this place and develop it well in the future.


    During this period of time, Jiang Xiaohu did not go to the county seat less frequently. Apart from delivering food, he spent most of his time in the county library and Xinhua Bookstore.


    He was reading some books about breeding and planting.


    Since having the landscape map, Jiang Xiaohu''s learning ability has also been greatly improved.


    After reading a book, you will be able to remember it almost two or three times, and then you will be able to fully understand it with a little digestion.


    After a few days, he mastered a wealth of breeding skills.


    At ten o''clock in the morning that day, he delivered food and rushed to the library.Turned the phone to silent, found a book on agricultural science that I hadn''t read, and studied it seriously.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect that after leaving school for so long, he would start studying seriously like never before.


    At about ten thirty, the midsummer sun was shining.Jiang Xiaohu looked at the entire library. About the summer vacation, the seats were full, except for a table near the window with a few empty seats.But those seats are all to be dried.


    "Hey, just my skin color, when I sit there, I still can''t absorb the sunlight?" Jiang Xiaohu shuddered and shook his head. He continued walking inside, ready to try his luck again to see if there is a better seat.


    Finally, luck came to the door. Jiang Xiaohu was in the last row of the corner and saw a little boy packing his schoolbag and preparing to leave.


    He was overjoyed, hugged the book, took three steps in two steps, and rushed towards the place.


    At the same time, there was a girl wearing blue short sleeves and old denim shorts on the other side, who was also aiming at that seat and sprinting with all her strength.


    Jiang Xiaohu hadn''t noticed her yet, but she noticed Jiang Xiaohu, and the speed was even faster.There was only a row of bookshelves between the two. After she accelerated, Jiang Xiaohu finally realized the existence of a competitor, so she also accelerated.


    Because it is summer vacation, many old people in the library take their grandchildren to read books.One of the old ladies, with a four or five-year-old girl, was squatting on the ground to read the comics.


    Grandma went to the toilet. The little girl got up to look for her grandma. When she passed one of the tables, her little foot accidentally tripped on the power cord of the laptop next to the person sitting next to her.


    The man was dozing off on his stomach, not paying attention to this.The power cord was connected to the notebook, and the little girl stumbled like this and flew out of the table and fell on her head.


    The little girl was so small that she was shocked by her own fault, and she stood there and dared not move.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaohu was about two or three meters away from her. He rushed towards the girl almost unreservedly, and with both hands, he grabbed the girl while grabbing the notebook.


    The little girl was saved, and her grandmother happened to come out of the toilet, and the owner of the notebook sleeping next to her was also awakened.


    The library that was originally very quiet, because of the sound of this move, other people who had been focusing on reading also raised their heads to see what happened on their side.


    "I went, how did it happen?" The young man was taken aback, seeing that his laptop was actually in someone else''s hands, his first reaction was that it was stolen, and the person in front of him must be a thief.


    He stood up for a moment, grabbed Jiang Xiaohu by the collar, and questioned.His sudden movement caused the little girl to cry.


    "Wow! Grandma!" The little girl cried and called grandma. The old lady slid like a rocket and rushed to Jiang Xiaohu, pointing to his nose and cursing.


    "Who told you to touch my granddaughter, are you a trafficker? Quickly let go of my granddaughter."


    Well, do a good thing, while calling him a thief, while calling him a trafficker, Jiang Xiaohu feels that he is more wronged than Dou E.The point is that the little party is terribly scared now and can''t help him clarify at all.


    The librarian came over and looked Jiang Xiaohu up and down very seriously, and asked, "What the hell is going on?"


    "He stole my computer!"


    "He wants to kidnap my granddaughter!"


    !


    When the two big hats were snapped off, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly felt unable to argue, and wanted to find a place to cry.


    "I know what''s going on!" A girl''s clean voice suddenly came from the side.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback, turned his head to look, blue short sleeves, old white denim shorts, isn''t this his competitor?


    She didn''t take the opportunity to take a seat, but actually came to help him clarify the facts?This really made Jiang Xiaohu admire, and at the same time he was grateful.


    The girl was one to five and ten, helping Jiang Xiaohu to make things clear.The old and the young, when they heard that they had wronged people, they quickly made up for it with Jiang Xiaohu.


    The librarian said: "Since it''s a misunderstanding, what should I do? Put an end to the noise in public! Elderly, you have to take care of your children! Boy, you came here, occupied public resources, and did not do well. Use it, I want to force you to make room for others!"


    "Yes!" The old lady hurriedly agreed, and the young man blushed, saying that he would never do it again.


    After a storm passed, Jiang Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    When everyone was gone, he said to the girl, "Thank you!"


    The girl shrugged and said calmly, "It''s nothing." She went straight to the seat and sat down unceremoniously.


    She has short hair and a fresh and beautiful face, but her face is full of indifference and boredom.At her young age, she has a kind of old age that her peers don''t have.


    Jiang Xiaohu suddenly felt that this girl''s voice seemed familiar.Naturally, he couldn''t compete with others for that seat, so he turned his head and carefully recalled whether he had heard her voice somewhere.


    As he tried to remember, the phone in his pocket began to buzz and vibrate.Jiang Xiaohu took out his cell phone to see that it was Meng Na''s call.


    The phone hung up before he could connect.Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t figure it out, and said secretly: "Sister Na is doing this?"


    He was about to go to the aisle and called her back, and another short message was sent to the phone.


    "Come and save me, parking lot!"


    Just a few words, separated by time and space and signal waves, made Jiang Xiaohu smell dangerous.


    He paled with fright, quickly put the book back in place and rushed out of the library.


    After Jiang Xiaohu left, Liu Menglin looked at his back, her little white hand pinched her chin, and thought to herself: "This guy''s voice is so familiar, where have I heard it?"

 123 Chapter 123

    Jiang Xiaohu panted hard, his head was blank, and there was only one thought in his heart-save people!


    He muttered the words parking lot too intently, but forgot that his car was still in the library parking lot.This directly caused him to run out for more than one mile, only to remember that he had been driving, and went back to pick up the car without mentioning it.


    chug!


    Jiang Xiaohu drove a tricycle and rushed all the way to the underground parking lot of Lihua Hotel.When he entered the door, he also said to the security guard: "You have an accident, Mr. Meng, call the police!"


    The security guard was stunned for a moment, and when Jiang Xiaohu was joking, he smiled at his back: "Little brother, don''t get rid of your old brother. You have to point to this job to support your family." Naturally, he didn''t. Regarding his request, "Oh, yes, the garage is under renovation today, you can''t go in!" he yelled.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s car was running too fast, so naturally he couldn''t hear it, so he had to give it up.


    On the way, Jiang Xiaohu saw the parking lot on the ground in the yard, and stopped a lot of cars. He felt strange in his heart, but he didn''t think so much.


    He rushed to the underground garage and found that no car had stopped coming in today.In fact, right at the entrance of the underground garage, there was a down-to-ground instruction sign with the words''garage renovation, suspension of use'' written on it.


    The huge underground garage is now black and quiet, so quiet that you can almost hear your own heartbeat.


    Jiang Xiaohu parked the car and started to wander around in the garage.He could smell a pungent, unpleasant smell, not the smell of building materials, but the smell of alcohol mixed with a kind of medicine.


    This made his heart very heavy, fearing it would be bad.Turning the phone and calling Meng Na, Ding Lingling''s noise echoed in the garage.Jiang Xiaohu followed the sound and found that there was a pillar, and the phone screen had been broken, shaking and ringing.Just beside the phone, there is a woman''s shoe.


    The position of this pillar is regarded as an intersection. There are lights on the pillar and a convex lens about 80 centimeters on one side, which is convenient for observing vehicles in other directions when parking.There are four intersections, each leading to four different elevators.


    There are more people here, and Jiang Xiaohu also knows something about this place.There are four elevators here, one of which is a freight elevator for employees, and one for several CEOs to reach their offices on the top floor.The other two are for customers.


    Jiang Xiaohu pondered to himself: "It''s broken, where did it go?"


    The underground garage originally had several different entrances and exits, and he could spend time looking for them one by one.But the problem is, he has time to find, does Meng Na have time to wait?After all, she is a weak woman. If she really runs into a wicked, wicked villain, how can she run?


    With a buzzing in his head, Jiang Xiaohu felt his whole body numb.At this time, he thought of Shanhetu.


    "Try it!" Jiang Xiaohu secretly said, his mind moved, and he entered the landscape map.


    In the mountains and rivers, Jiang Xiaohu was able to calm down and his hearing was several times larger than when he was outside.


    After entering the mountain and river map, he held his breath and listened carefully to the surrounding sounds.There are the sounds of employees laughing and playing, and the sounds of customers stepping on the floor with high heels.There are still people talking loudly, but these sounds are distributed throughout the building, on different floors and rooms.


    It is really a challenge to distinguish and filter out useful sounds from so many messy noises.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s forehead was crackled with sweat, and his whole body was quickly wet with sweat.A string in his mind was tense, almost breaking.


    He kept distinguishing and sifting, and finally, a voice came into his ears: "Hahaha, this chick is not bad, I can''t see that it is a woman in her thirties."


    This voice was awkward and full of maliciousness. Unlike other noises, Jiang Xiaohu instantly locked the voice to its direction, and it was on the seventh floor.


    On the seventh floor, isn''t this the floor dedicated to their sisters?Meng Na, Niu Lihua, and Xu Linglong will do office work, meals, and sometimes lodging here.


    Jiang Xiaohu was so excited, he quickly distinguished, and found that it was in Meng Na''s room.It turns out that this group of beasts kidnapped Meng Na and went to her own room. It was really sinister and cunning.In this way, the most dangerous place is the safest place, and most people may not be able to find her for a while.


    He quickly got out of the mountain and river map, grabbed the phone and shoes, and ran up the stairs.It''s been a while now, the elevator speed can''t compare with his feet.


    While running, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t forget to call the police.


    "Hello, this is the 110 alarm command center. What can I do for you?" The sweet but powerful voice of the operator''s lady came from the receiver.


    Jiang Xiaohu took a deep breath. The person was already on the fifth floor. He clarified the case in the shortest possible language, and the other party immediately said that they would organize police to come to rescue.


    After hung up the phone, Jiang Xiaohu had already arrived on the seventh floor. When he encountered a security guard on the way, he wanted to ask the security guard to help.But after another thought, forget it.First of all, Meng Na''s incident was inconvenient for too many employees to know.Secondly, if these security guards go up to help, it is hard to say whether they will help.


    He ran to the door of Meng Na''s room like a wind, and kicked the door open.


    Inside the door, Meng Na was sitting on the single sofa drunkly.


    She only wore a gauze skirt.There were four men next to her, two of whom were posing for her, one was at the door, and the other was taking pictures with a cannon tube.


    Standing at the door to catch the wind, Jiang Xiaohu kicked too hard, hitting the back of his head with a door board, and before he could hum, he thumped and fell to the ground.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes fired. Although Meng Na and him have known each other not long ago, they are considered his benefactors.Without Meng Na, how could he have a stable income of several thousand yuan this day?


    He was so angry that he yelled: "X you fucking!" He flew up and kicked a person to the left.


    In fact, there is a distance of 35 meters from the door to the sofa.He kicked the door just now, and the man at the door fell to the ground, which already attracted the attention of these three people.They were wary, and even put on a posture to meet them.


    But who knows, Jiang Xiaohu actually flew in directly from the door.The three people watched the smelly foot and flew around under their eyelids.

 124 Chapter 124

    The police station was brightly lit, and the night outside was very charming, but Meng Na''s mood was gray tonight, and even the disc-like moon could not illuminate her heart.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know how to comfort Meng Na, so he just sat silently.Meng Na put on her shoes, leaned on the back of her chair and started smoking. After smoking a cigarette, she turned her head to look at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Brother." Meng Na called.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment: "Huh? Call me?"


    "Hehe, nonsense, who else can you call without it? Thank you very much today." Meng Na stretched out her hand, her snow-white slender fingers lightly passed through Jiang Xiaohu''s thick black hair, and followed his scalp. Stroke down later.


    Jiang Xiaohu is 18 to 20 years old and has a strong metabolism. Although he takes a bath every day in summer, he still feels oily and sweaty after a day of tossing today.Meng Na loves clean women so much, she doesn''t dislike it at all, which makes him feel amazing.


    "Can you go?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Meng Na nodded: "Yes."


    "Then I will send you back." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Meng Na nodded again, her voice a little hoarse.The examination report in the hospital showed that she was given a psychedelic drug, which was very strong when consumed with alcohol.


    "It''s weird that this medicine should have hurt your body, especially the heart and kidneys. It seems to be all right now. Has anyone dealt with it for you in advance?" The doctor asked Meng Na at the time.


    Meng Na fell into memories. She thought of Jiang Xiaohu, but she couldn''t remember what Jiang Xiaohu did at the time.She thought for a while and replied: "I don''t remember." But she thought in her heart that she must thank him well when this matter is dealt with.


    Now, looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s simple smiling face, Meng Na felt particularly stable.


    She got up, gently took Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, and the two walked out.


    As soon as he reached the door, a man climbed up the stairs.This man looked very energetic in sportswear, and he was a few meters tall.From the five senses, he is also handsome, but between his brows, he hides a little arrogance.


    The man and Meng Na met in a fight, and their eyes flashed.The anger that radiated from the two shocked Jiang Xiaohu, and it felt as if the two of them had blood and deep hatred.


    "Song Sizhe, you bastard!" Meng Na cursed, raising her right hand-she was carrying those flat shoes in her right hand.


    Snapped!


    Meng Na drew a shoe sole to Song Sizhe''s face in a thunderous manner.


    Song Sizhe''s face was almost green. He never expected that his clever design had gone wrong, and he did not expect that Meng Na''s physical strength recovered so quickly and his hands and feet were so agile.


    In fact, Meng Na didn''t expect it, because the height difference between her and Song Sizhe was a full 25 cm.


    "Smelly lady, do you dare to hit me?" Song Sizhe covered his face, grieved and angry, and stretched out his hand to pinch Meng Na''s neck.


    It happened that the female police deer passed by and shouted: "What are you doing? Do you use the police station as a vegetable market? Do you dare to fight here? Do you want to stay here tonight?"


    After she sternly reprimanded, her eyes fell smoothly on the hands of Meng Na and Jiang Xiaohu, and she couldn''t help but sneered, and said in secret: "It turns out to be a little white face who has been nurtured."


    When she looked at Jiang Xiaohu again, her eyes were full of contempt.


    "Yes, yes, please don''t get me wrong, police officer, we are good friends." Song Sizhe hurriedly laughed, a pair of eyes, directed at the young policewoman.


    To tell the truth, this policeman looks like a flower for 7 cents.Song Sizhe thought to himself, I have never played with any woman in my life, and have never been intimate with the police. If I could get her, wouldn''t it fill the vacancy?


    Although the deer is young, he can still feel good and evil.This tall man looked dignified, but in fact his eyes were very wretched. She grunted and walked to the office with a teacup.


    Meng Na waited for the deer to walk away, snapped, and waved her hand to Song Sizhe''s face.


    "You bastard!" Meng Na scolded.


    Song Sizhe is so angry, as the saying goes, slaps people without slaps and scolds people without revealing shortcomings.This girl is good, the sole of the left shoe and the right ear scrape, it''s not over!


    However, given that this is the police station hall, he is not easy to have a seizure, swallowing his anger, turning around and walking out with a cold face.


    "You want to solve the problem? Come with me!" He said without looking back.


    Meng Na dragged Jiang Xiaohu and followed.Hey, if she were alone, she would naturally lack the courage, but Jiang Xiaohu was here, then things would be different.


    The three men with their heads held up high, each came to the parking lot at the gate of the police station, thinking that no one could see it, Song Sizhe''s temper came up.


    He patted the roof of the car, the door opened, and two strong men got out.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that both of them were 1.8 meters tall and weighed more than two hundred, but they were definitely not obese, they were really strong.


    "Oh! What I said, why is this guy rushing here straight, so he came prepared!" Jiang Xiaohu secretly said.


    He subconsciously walked two steps forward, blocking Meng Na.


    Seeing this, Meng Na felt a warm feeling in her heart, and said in secret: "This kid is really good. I have finally seen a man right after so many years."


    In fact, this place was in the police station compound, and she didn''t panic at all what happened.Don''t look at him, Song Sizhe is so bullish now, if he is really bullish, he can still make such secret ideas and find someone to harm her?


    It turned out that Song Sizhe hired the four hooligans to kill her behind the scenes.Just now the police made an investigation, and the four gangsters all explained it all.


    Meng Na hasn''t figured out how to accept this, and how to retaliate against Song Sizhe, this guy is the first to go crazy.


    Song Sizhe is her ex, her predecessor, and the most trash among all her boyfriends.After breaking up with Song Sizhe, Meng Na rested for several months before regaining her consciousness and preparing to enter the next relationship.


    Now, standing behind Jiang Xiaohu, Meng Na feels particularly at ease and feels safe.


    Song Sizhe never treated Jiang Xiaohu as a vegetable from beginning to end.Why?Because this young man is so...inconspicuous, his clothes are so rustic, and in his nose, eyes and eyebrows, there are three capitalized words¡ªsoil and scum.


    Based on his understanding of Meng Na, this woman would never like this kind of man.Meng Na is too particular about style, she is particular about style, choose a man, also depends on the style of the man.Song Sizhe was chosen by Meng Na because of his style.


    "Hey, maggots from nowhere dare to jump in front of me." Song Sizhe sneered and reached out to push Jiang Xiaohu.


    The moon walked among the smoke clouds, and was suddenly covered by a dark cloud, making the moonlight much denser.


    Although there are street lights in the police station compound, this corner happens to be in the shadow.There were two more bodyguards beside Song Sizhe, so naturally he didn''t look at the muddy kid in front of him.

 125 Chapter 125: Song Gongzi

    He pushed it at will, and didn''t use much effort. He just wanted to tell the other party: "I, Song Sizhe, you can''t touch it."


    Of course, he would not personally say such socialist words.After all, he is also the son of the county people''s congress representative, and his mother is also a senior manager in the county people''s hospital.The family runs the largest agricultural supplies shop in the region and knows many bigwigs.


    It is also because of this that Song Sizhe has a nickname in Luliu County, the son of agricultural materials.


    Agricultural materials, the soil is a little bit of soil, and the customers are all farmers who have soiled and scum, but these farmers accounted for more than 80% of the county''s population. Without them, Song Sizhe can''t really wear Gucci shoes.Therefore, he still feels awe of the peasants'' wallets in his heart.


    In short, Song Sizhe pushed his hand on Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder casually.But a magical scene happened. He clearly saw that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t move, but his hand fell through.Then, he staggered and rushed forward.


    Originally such a big person, it is easy to hold back and maintain balance.But Jiang Xiaohu quietly stretched out his feet, gently hooked his ankle, and put his elbow on his back, lightly tapping.


    thump!


    Song Sizhe threw himself on the ground, and fell solidly to eat shit.Meng Na messed with her and deliberately stepped on the back of his hand with high heels.


    "Ah!" Song Sizhe yelled in pain.


    When the two bodyguards saw that the agricultural equipment master had suffered such a big loss, their eyes stared: "Boy, you are not brave!"


    One left and the other right, like wolves and tigers, they rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu.


    boom!


    Jiang Xiaohu punched the abdomen of the man on the left.


    Snapped!


    Another slap was placed on the cheek of the man on the right.


    So the two men covered their stomachs and held their faces, and both felt dizzy and even more incredible.


    What, this kid is upper body?Can fight so.


    Meng Na slapped her hands and jumped up to applaud: "Great, brother, you are amazing!"


    After speaking, she hugged Jiang Xiaohu''s neck, harp, and kissed him hard on the face.Well, although it is sweaty, it tastes good, like the smell of a man.


    Jiang Xiaohu blushed, but fortunately, at night, his face was so dark that he couldn''t see it.


    However, this fragrant kiss from Meng Na still added to his manhood.


    He was arrogant and arrogant, and said to the three people: "Let me know that you are bullying Sister Na, just let me see! I will smash your little birds and fan your faces into big watermelons!"


    Although the words were quite naive, they were full of momentum. None of these three dared to say a word. They could only watch the boy with his head up and his chest up and pulling the beauty away.


    When they disappeared, Song Sizhe, who was lying on the ground, suddenly realized: "Damn, isn''t this at the police station? Who gave him the courage to beat people at the police station?"


    "Yes, yes!" A strong man nodded and said yes.


    The other hurriedly bent over to support the farmer''s son: "Song Shao, are you okay?"


    Song Sizhe got up and poked his face at him: "Bah, don''t you two usually fight? It''s so bragging, useless things! Go, go and report the crime!"


    As he walked, shaking his hands, the back of the hand was red and swollen, and the pain made him grind his teeth.


    When he came to the lobby of the police station, Xiaolu came out again with a teacup, ready to interrogate the four guys.


    "Beauty, beauty!" Song Sizhe shouted at Xiaolu habitually.


    The deer didn''t pay attention to him at all, just as he didn''t hear.As a person responsible for the appearance of the institute, Xiaolu is still very conscious.She is a policeman, and she has to behave just like the police badge on her shoulders and the national emblem on her head.


    Song Sizhe was stunned for a moment, realized that he had made a mistake, and hurriedly changed his words. With a more humble tone, he rushed over to stop the deer: "Comrade police, I want to report the crime!!"


    "Report what?" Xiao Lu raised his head, glanced at him lightly, hum, this guy looked unsatisfactory at first glance, she now judged his position in her heart.


    "Bodily injury!" Song Sizhe said, "I was beaten and stepped on by someone just now. It''s in the parking lot over there."


    "Being beaten at the police station? Are you stupid?" Xiaolu sneered, of course, still acting like a business.


    Song Sizhe''s face turned green and couldn''t answer.But the two bodyguards behind him, one can lick better than the other.


    One of them rushed to Xiaolu and said, "What''s the matter with you policeman? We are the victims!"


    "Well, victim, come with me!" Xiaolu said.


    The three sturdy victims followed her into the interrogation room.


    This is a large interrogation room. When they entered, the four people who had assaulted Meng Na were also in it. They were downcast and at a loss.


    Seeing the three of them coming in, the four of them raised their heads and took a look, their eyes lighted suddenly: "Song Shao, are you here to protect us?"


    Song Sizhe himself was indeed here to deal with this matter, but he did not expect to be delayed by Jiang Xiaohu and Meng Na in the middle, and was beaten.There is no face, no lining, this heart is uncomfortable.Seeing these four guys, Song Sizhe suddenly became so angry that he opened his mouth and cursed: "You four idiots, you killed me!"


    Xiaolu heard their conversation, looked back at Song Sizhe, and said in his heart: "It really is not a good bird."


    "You know?" Xiaolu asked deliberately.


    Song Sizhe froze for a moment, wondering whether he should admit this relationship.But he couldn''t stand the two powerful bodyguards behind him, and rushed to answer: "Know, know! We were here to protect them..."


    Pop!


    Song Sizhe turned his head and slapped the two of them: "Who made you talk too much!"


    "You''re so courageous, did you dare to hit someone at the police station? Come, file a case for investigation!" Xiao Lu casually said.


    As a people''s police, he firmly does not allow the underworld to breed. This is a concept that Xiaolu has been instilled since the first day he entered the police academy.


    Song Sizhe vomited blood, really wanting nothing, don''t favor anything.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Meng Na rode on his tricycle, suddenly driving on the county road at night.


    Although the road was brightly lit, Meng Na still felt gloomy in her heart, as if she was covered in a mist.


    She was so depressed, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know how to comfort her.


    "Brother, I really thank you today." Meng Na said, "If it weren''t for you, the consequences would be really unimaginable."


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly smiled and said, "What''s this? You can be fine."


    In fact, he admired Meng Na very much. When he changed to a normal girl, if something like this happened, he would probably cover it up, and it would feel ashamed to see people.Feeling down, it''s just a slight performance.


    But Meng Na?People are open and upright, without any cover, just at this point, Jiang Xiaohu admires her very much, majestic!


    "Brother, don''t go back so late today, the mountain road is not easy to walk. Why don''t you sleep in my house." Meng Na said.

 126 Chapter 126

    Karma!


    Jiang Xiaohu suddenly stepped on the brakes, his head almost hit the dial.


    Meng Na was sitting next to him, if not grabbing his arm, she would almost fly out.


    Fortunately, at night in the county town, there are not many pedestrians and vehicles on the road, otherwise I am afraid that something will happen.


    Both of them were scared into cold sweats, Meng Na''s face was pale, regretting what she said just now, it must have scared this kid.


    "Na, sister Na, isn''t this bad?" Jiang Xiaohu stammered.


    Meng Na rolled her eyes: "What are you afraid of? Is your sister a tiger? Besides, even if your sister is a tiger, you just saved me, I won''t eat you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "That''s hard to say."


    Snapped!


    Meng Na raised her hand, slapped him on the forehead lightly, and groaned, "You kid, how come you have learned to be mean?"


    "Hey!" Jiang Xiaohu smiled, "Seriously, no, I rented a house in the county seat."


    "Oh~" Meng Na didn''t force him to stay, "Okay, then you take me home and go up for a glass of water, okay?"


    "Hmm!" Jiang Xiaohu nodded vigorously.


    When the car drove to a high-end residential area, far away, the security guard standing in the guard booth at the door opened his eyes wide, and looked at the red tricycle that was''magnanimous''.


    "Oh, it''s really weird every year, especially this year. When did the red three-wheelers dare to drive here?" The security guards usually see a lot of Mercedes-Benz and BMW entering and leaving the complex, and I really haven''t seen tricycles come here.


    Even when the owners are decorating and moving, are they all coming with new trucks?


    He quickly got out of the guard box and reached out to stop Jiang Xiaohu''s car.


    Jiang Xiaohu stopped the car and smiled at the security guard: "I''m sorry, big brother, I''ll send someone home."


    "Come on, you, thief? You still send people home. I ask you, do you know what this place is?" The security guard pointed to the community very arrogantly. You hurry up and stay cool. Don''t look back. There is something missing in the community. You can''t get rid of it."


    He feels that he is being kind to this young man, and I ask you to stay away so that you don''t know anything about it.The people here are not something you, a rural kid, can provoke.


    But he didn''t expect that these words stimulated Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Brother, what do you mean?" The smile on Jiang Xiaohu''s face gradually disappeared. He lay on the handlebar of the car, tilting his head and staring at the security guard, "Are you treating me as a thief?"


    "Why, what''s wrong with me thinking you''re a thief?" The security guard stalked his neck arrogantly. "You guys don''t know how to lift up. Just your stinky feet, don''t stain the gate of our community."


    "Haha." Jiang Xiaohu smiled, scratching his head helplessly, "You are really boring, your community? Except for the guard box at the door, do you have any other relationship with the community? Don¡¯t want to be short if you are poor. Don''t look down on people."


    "Hey, are you scolding me?" The security guard immediately grabbed the intercom, "Come here, there is a silly lack, riding a tricycle to go through the gate of the community, come and get him!"


    In fact, Meng Na wanted to come forward a long time ago, but she hadn''t had time to speak, and after some tossing, her hair was messy and her face was haggard.Otherwise, the security guard would recognize her as the owner by just looking at it.


    The point is, now she feels dizzy again and doesn''t want to say a few words.The residual medicinal properties of the drug began to torture her again.


    Within two minutes, a group of security guards ran out of the community.More than a dozen, don''t you say that the group is not too much?They huffed and surrounded the tricycle.


    The leader is a middle-aged man in his forties, wearing white short sleeves, black trousers, pointed leather shoes, and shiny hair.


    The others are wearing security uniforms.As soon as they came, the security guard pointed to Jiang Xiaohu, and Balabala spoke to them.


    This group of people heard, oh, this is a thief, hurry up and surround Jiang Xiaohu.The white shirt said: "Boy, seeing you at a young age, what can''t you do, you must be a thief?"


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help grinning bitterly: "Why do you think I am a thief? Is the word I am a thief written on my forehead?"


    "Are you, don''t you know?" The white shirt said. Unlike the security guard, he is still very observant.


    He noticed that there was a woman with a graceful figure sitting beside Jiang Xiaohu, but the lights were dim where they were, and she shrank behind Jiang Xiaohu again, looking very uncomfortable.Therefore, the security guards did not see who she was.


    The white shirt began to make up for it, oh, this kid is not only a thief, but also a robbery, it must be so.Right now, he winked quietly at the people around him, and the person understood what he meant and took out his mobile phone to dial 110.


    While waiting for 110, the white shirt directed everyone to pull Jiang Xiaohu down.


    "You come down!" Several security guards, some pulled his arm, some pulled his leg.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his arm and almost shook the man and fell to the ground.


    "Just go down, why do you bother?" Jiang Xiaohu muttered.


    The security guard who nearly fell was angrily, stepped forward and slapped him to slap him.


    "Stop, don''t hit anyone!" Meng Na finally said, but her voice was very weak and her face was very pale.


    Feeling vomiting and uncomfortable, her stomach was upset.


    At this moment, the white shirt suddenly heard: "Oh, isn''t this Miss Meng?" He was startled. Meng Na is very famous in their community. Not only is she beautiful and capable, her family background is also very good, and she belongs to the local upper class. society.


    This white shirt is the property manager on duty, and he is naturally familiar with the owners of the community.He saw Meng Na actually sitting on the tricycle, and immediately started to make up for it.


    "Well, it must be Miss Meng who was socializing outside. She drank too much and was missed by this kid. No, this is a criminal offence. I have to save people!" He said more and more upright and sternly, and quickly stretched out his arm to support Meng Na. Come down.


    "Ms. Meng, what''s wrong with you?" The property manager helped Meng Na while watching her.


    He found that Meng Na had messy hair, disheveled clothes, and her usual appearance. This must have happened!


    "He, he is..." Meng Na pointed to Jiang Xiaohu, trying to help him out, but when she spoke, she drank and vomited.


    Wow!


    I felt bitter and vomited on the property manager''s pants and shoes.


    Everyone understands at this moment, no matter how beautiful the skin is, what it vomits does not smell good.


    Everyone is holding their noses, and the property manager is blue and shiitake mushrooms.


    This pair of shoes is a luxury brand that his wife spent three months'' salary to buy him. They usually wear them carefully, and when they go home they will be ancestors.This time is good, it''s all ruined.


    "Miss Meng, are you feeling better?" the property manager cried and said, "Take it up, vomit a little bit more, it will make you feel better."


    He also extended his hand intimately, trying to help Meng Na pat her back, but Jiang Xiaohu slapped it away.


    "Don''t touch her!" Jiang Xiaohu said.

 127 Chapter 127

    At the gate of the imposing community, more than a dozen security guards, plus the security manager who was sour and stinky all over, were dumbfounded.


    They don''t understand, wasn''t this kid originally surrounded by groups?Moreover, he had to be two meters away from the property manager and Meng Na. How could he suddenly appear next to them, and could slap each other''s hands away with lightning speed?


    The property manager felt hot on the back of his hand. At first glance, good fellow, the few bright red fingerprints on the back of his hand were congested.


    He was so angry that he pointed to Jiang Xiaohu and said, "You are bold! You dare to hit someone, come on, hit me!"


    The security guards got the order and rushed forward like a pack of coyotes pounced on the lion.But immediately, they swayed and splayed backwards.Some rolled on the road teeth, some fell to the ground, and some almost flew to the branches.


    In short, a group of security guards, none of them benefited, all of them were bruised and swollen.Only Jiang Xiaohu stood in place with a leisurely look, supporting Meng Na in his hands.


    In that short moment, he not only overturned the security guards, but also took the time to take a trip to Shanhetu, took out the detoxification herb from inside, and gave it to Meng Na to eat.


    Meng Na, who was unwell, didn''t have too much thought to think about it, so how could Jiang Xiaohu become a grassy leaf.In short, after eating, she felt cool and comfortable from the top of her head to the center of her feet.


    Feeling comfortable, she stood up straight.Seeing the horror of the security guards around him, and seeing the dumbfounded look of the property manager, he couldn''t help but said: "Why don''t you listen to me? He is my friend. He is sending me home."


    "Huh?!" The property manager was taken aback, and regretted crying, "Is it your friend?"


    At this moment, he knew what it meant to be inhuman, and the sea was incomparable.


    White blind, my Gucci, white blind, my pants, white blind, my loyalty, this is the voice of the property manager at this time.


    Ooooooooooooo!


    On the road over there, the sirens sounded, the police car stopped at the gate of the community, and the deer got out of the car.The moment he saw Jiang Xiaohu, Xiaolu was speechless.


    "Why are you again?" She glared at Jiang Xiaohu, "You have to waste a lot of police force on us tonight, don''t you?"


    She didn''t tell Jiang Xiaohu, Song Sizhe was crying over there, insisting to sue him.If it wasn''t for Xiaolu because he couldn''t understand Song Sizhe, or because Song Sizhe was suspected of personal assault, kidnapping and other illegal activities, Jiang Xiaohu would have been arrested for questioning.


    However, seeing the situation before him, the deer is another black line in his forehead.More than a dozen security guards, lying on the ground, each with a swollen nose and swollen face, could it be that this kid did a good thing again?


    It wasn''t until the sound of the police siren came that the property manager was shocked that he seemed to have called someone to report the crime just now!This is amazing, doesn''t this mean offending Meng Na?Therefore, when the deer appeared, he immediately jumped out and explained with a grin: "Comrade police, we are misunderstanding, misunderstanding here."


    Xiaolu''s passionate newly recruited policeman, the police officer certificate has not yet been obtained, and the blood is nowhere to be spread, so he naturally refuses to believe his excuse.


    "Misunderstanding? You explain to me, what is the misunderstanding that can cause such a serious trouble? Why did his nose bleed? And he, I think this is a tooth loss, right? Can''t grow out!" The deer lowered his head and checked the injuries of the security guards one by one.


    Of course she would not think that these people were injured by Jiang Xiaohu alone, so she determined that the situation was serious, so she took out the intercom and prepared to call for support.


    "Wait, Comrade Police, don''t call anyone!" Upon seeing this, the property manager rushed to grab her wrist.


    Although Xiaolu is 23 years old, he has never had close contact with a man, and training to catch thieves does not count in class.Now she was grabbed by the other party''s wrist, her eyes stared suddenly, and a burst of heroism came out, scared the property manager quickly let go and apologize.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it." The property manager stammered, pale in fright, and regretted in his heart. He called you a bitch and owed your hand. Why didn''t you see clearly and ask clearly?Damn it, that bastard security guard, turned it on when he turned around.This time, I offended Ms. Meng, and offended the police. When the wife went home and asked about the shoes, she had to kneel on the washboard.


    Xiaolu said with a stern face: "I am a policeman and not a bandit. Why are you afraid of being like that? What''s the matter, please make it clear, don''t move? Now tell me, what are the injuries on their bodies? what''s going on?"


    This time is good, Jiang Xiaohu has become an outsider, and simply smiled and stood with Meng Na, watching the show.Where did he know that the little deer was suffocated in his stomach, and he was ready to clean up when he turned around.


    The property manager turned his eyes and thought, and said hurriedly: "This is the police comrade, our community is a high-end local community, you also know. The owners who live here have high requirements for environmental hygiene and are not allowed in the property. There are mice. As a result, mice were found today..."


    He exaggerated, and he told a story about the security department catching mice.Of course, this mouse is probably possessed by Superman, so it can jump up and down, bumping people''s nose and face, but also tripping people into a tumble, and dropping a tooth by the way.


    In short, although this outrageous story sounds incredible to Xiaolu, it has no big loopholes.


    "Then what are you telling you about 110? Do you have enough food?" Xiaolu scolded, "Do you think our police usually have nothing to do, stay in the office, drink tea and read the newspaper?"


    "Yes, yes~" The property manager is used to nodding and bowing, and when he speaks, he sees Xiaolu''s eyes widening and hurriedly said, "Oh, no, it''s all misunderstanding, it''s all my fault."


    "You~" Xiaolu wanted to educate him, but the intercom in his hand rang again, "There was an armed brawl incident on XX Road, please go to the nearby police to deal with and support!"


    "Fortunately for you. I will spare you today, and meet me next time. I will definitely give you a political lesson!" Xiao Lu said, "Okay, let''s go catch the mice, I''m busy!"


    As soon as he turned around, got into the car, and drove away, it seemed as if his buttocks were on fire.At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu truly understood the hard work of the police. Basically, this little girl had never been idle since the moment she arrived at the Lihua Hotel.It''s 11:30 in the evening, and the police have to go out.


    Gee, hard work.


    "That, Miss Meng, this gentleman, shall we go in and talk?" The property manager leaned forward in a weird way, laughed, and said carefully.

 128 Chapter 128

    The hot wind blows the entire city like a steamer. The heat absorbed by the earth during the day is secretly released at night, torturing the sleeping people.


    Jiang Xiaohu yawned and said boringly, "Why are we going in? You closed the door and hit the dog?"


    "No, no!" The property manager waved his hand hurriedly, now he dare not despise Jiang Xiaohu.


    Do you think, who is Meng Na?To make Meng Na so trustworthy and still sit by her side, the key is a tricycle!What is the relationship between such a person and Meng Nade?


    No matter what the relationship is, the property manager knows that he can''t afford it!Don''t worry about the shoes now, let''s fix these two ancestors.


    In any case, Jiang Xiaohu and Meng Na were invited into the duty room to wait on them.Where are the security guards who were beaten?The duty who was originally on duty, and who slept in sleep, are now doing well, each with a black nose and a swollen face, and they can only admit that they are unlucky.


    They whispered secretly, guessing about the relationship between Jiang Xiaohu and Meng Na.But no matter what the relationship between the two of them is, they can only sigh: "Hey, people are more dead than people, why don''t we have such a good life?"


    "I don''t look worse than him~" Someone even quietly took out the phone, turned on the selfie camera, and observed the difference in appearance between himself and Jiang Xiaohu.


    Sitting in the duty room, receiving the smoke and fire from the property manager, Jiang Xiaohu lifted his legs like an uncle for the first time in his life.


    "Let''s talk, what''s the matter?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Meng Na looked aside, smirked in her heart, and secretly said: "This kid is still up! Or, let you do it for a while. Who makes these guys look down on people?"


    The property manager chuckled: "That''s right, brother, we all eat with wages to support our family. They stopped your car, it''s not right, but it''s all right and wrong. It''s us to protect the owner''s safety. Isn¡¯t that the responsibility of yours, are you right?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned for a moment. He was a little younger after all, had less experience, and felt soft.Hearing what the property manager said, I felt quite ashamed.


    Meng Na saw that the property manager was playing tricks, she was immediately annoyed, and she slapped the table: "What you said is light. You have a job, but are the high property fees we paid for nothing? Yours. Which one of your duties makes you look down on others?"


    "Yes, yes, my fault, my fault!" The property manager hurriedly nodded and bowed to apologize, calling in his heart that this girl can''t afford it.


    "Don''t apologize for the sake of an apology. What we want is your sincerity, not your attitude." Meng Na sat in the chair with a serious face, her hands tied around her chest.Not to mention, it is really very flavorful and majestic.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw her look from the side and couldn''t help but secretly stick out his tongue: "Mom, I don''t want to offend her in the future, otherwise I won''t have the chance to tell. But this property manager deserves it. Who makes them look down on others? What about indiscriminately?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." The property manager is so eloquent, and the usually majestic people are almost crying.


    "I said, what we want is sincerity." Meng Na kept repeating this sentence without any compromise.


    The property manager really didn''t recruit. He sweated his forehead and looked back at the security guards with swollen noses and swollen noses. That means, come and save the scene!If he went to the property office, the manager would not do it.


    The security guard whose tooth had been knocked out kept pondering Meng Na''s words, and showed sincerity. What is sincerity?Meng Na is so rich, she definitely didn''t want money.Sincerity, sincerity, he thought about it in his heart, and suddenly his eyes fell on Jiang Xiaohu, his eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Manager, come here!" The security guard took the manager''s hand, walked aside, and began to whisper.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you see that I was busy? Either you come to be the manager?" The manager usually doesn''t like the security guard, let alone the moment.This security guard is stingy and stingy, never willing to smoke him a cigarette, and don''t even think about evaluating outstanding security guards and get monthly bonuses.


    "Miss Meng must be sincere, I think we are like this..." The security guard hurriedly talked to the manager''s ear.


    Originally, the manager still looked disgusted with him, who knew that after listening, he actually smiled.Patting the shoulder of the security guard, the manager whispered: "If this matter can be solved today, I will be promoted to deputy captain!"


    "Oh, thank you!" The security guard said with joy.


    The manager returned to Jiang Xiaohu and Meng Na, nodded and bowed his waist and said, "Well, in order to show our sincerity, our security department and property office decided to issue this gentleman a pass for this community. It''s just..."


    He hesitated.


    Meng Na was happy, hum, it seems that these security properties are not too dumb.


    "It''s just what?" Meng Na asked, lifting her hair.


    The property manager said: "It''s just that you have to sign and write a guarantee agreement. We are also afraid, in case this little brother bumps into our community, he is not a resident of our community, we can''t bear it. Is it~"


    Meng Na sneered: "You are afraid that the owner of the community will lose something. You can''t find him to settle the account? What is your sincerity? Is it possible that he says I am a thief? Humph! I want to complain to you~"


    After speaking, she patted the table and stood up.


    "No, no!" The property manager panicked, and quickly put away his cleverness, "Let''s take back that sentence!"


    In fact, Ren Huoya Security just made up his mind to give Jiang Xiaohu a pass, write a guarantee agreement or something, this manager was smart and added it himself.The result was good, and I was in direct contact with Meng Na''s mold.


    This person Meng Na has a special feature. He treats people who value him very much and protects his shortcomings.Now, she was itching for Jiang Xiaohu, and had long wanted to get this little milk wolf to the bed.In addition, Jiang Xiaohu himself is also upbeat, and has always performed well.


    Jiangbian Village is so far from the county seat and the road traffic is underdeveloped, but since that time the mountain collapsed, no matter it was windy or rainy, he never delayed the delivery of vegetables.


    Based on this, Meng Na concluded that this kid will have a great future. Perseverance and integrity are one of the two elements of success.


    Now, the property manager looks down on Jiang Xiaohu in secret, how can she not be angry?She made up her mind to let Jiang Xiaohu walk in this high-end community upright in the future.


    What happened to the tricycle?The tricycle did not burn their property''s oil, so why do they look down on the tricycle?Meng Na has never felt ashamed when she sits on a tricycle.


    The property manager was crying, and got Jiang Xiaohu a pass, which he also posted on the dial of his tricycle.Then, the manager led the security guards, bowing and watching them enter the community as if they were sending gods.


    Driving on the cherry blossom road in this high-end community, Jiang Xiaohu felt very emotional.The construction of this community is just like a garden, with winding paths leading to secluded areas, warm lights everywhere, and gorgeous curtains hanging behind each window.


    "His grandma, I will also buy a house here in the future!" He vowed secretly in his heart.

 129 Chapter 129-Im Alone, Isnt It?

    Meng Na''s house is a set of stacked villas, located on the third and fourth floors, with a roof top.


    The decoration style of the whole home is very modern. Jiang Xiaohu has never seen the switch sockets on the wall and various instrument indicator panels.


    As soon as she entered the house, Meng Na pressed several buttons, and then the room became cooler, the curtains closed automatically, and the light was moderately bright.


    "I''m going to change clothes, there are drinks mineral water and beer in the refrigerator, you are free!" Meng Na kicked off her shoes tiredly, walked into the bedroom barefoot, and said loudly to Jiang Xiaohu in the cloakroom.


    "Hey, okay sister Na, don''t worry about me." Jiang Xiaohu promised, in fact, he was strong in his heart.


    He took a deep breath and looked around the room, feeling a little restrained.He looked down at his shoes, there was dirt on the toes.Looking at the floor, it was so neat and tidy that he couldn''t bear to step on it.


    Finally, after thinking twice, Jiang Xiaohu just followed Meng Na''s appearance and played barefoot.He took off his shoes, walked cautiously to the middle of the room, and looked at the big 65-inch TV, the black and shiny screen, and he was stunned.


    "Sister Na is really rich." He secretly said, "Hey, my feet smelly~"


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu''s feet are not too stinky, but he was busy all day, busy fighting and delivering food, and now his feet sweat badly.Take off your shoes, the taste is touching.


    This is really embarrassing, what should I do?The space is closed and the air conditioner is turned on.Jiang Xiaohu turned his eyes around and saw the stairs leading to the rooftop. He had an idea: "Yeah, I can go to the rooftop. It''s always closed, right?"


    He hurried to a trot and ran up the stairs. As expected, the roof was open.


    Breathing the hot but fresh and natural air, Jiang Xiaohu seemed to be a stranded fish jumping back into the water and coming back alive.


    There are beach chairs and barbecue grills on the rooftop, and the stove is shiny, obviously unused.Think about it, how much time can Meng Na stay at home all day long?


    Jiang Xiaohu lay on the railing, leaning on the railing and looking far away, looking for the direction of his hometown.The lights in the city are brilliant, and the countryside is afraid that the mountains have already fallen asleep.


    Not to mention the county roads, but in this community, the winding paths, the diversion of people and vehicles, children''s playgrounds, pavilions, lakes, and rockery are all in the light of the street lights and look so beautiful.


    This is the first time Jiang Xiaohu is on the scene and enjoys the scenery only available on TV.


    "When will my life reach this level?" He secretly said, "Take my parents and grandma out of the village and live in such a clean community..."


    He was imagining the future facing the night scene outside, but Meng Na came upstairs with two glasses of cold beer behind him.


    "Isn''t it hot?" Meng Na smiled and sat in the beach chair, put the wine glass on the table, and said, looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s back.


    Jiang Xiaohu replied without looking back: "Fortunately, our children in the mountains are not so squeamish."


    "Come on for a drink, it''s really enough noise today." Meng Na said, "Auntie asked for leave to go home, so there is nothing to eat at home, so I can only buy you pizza. However, it will be delivered in half an hour."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked back and froze as soon as he saw Meng Na''s dress.It''s so beautiful. At this time, Meng Na wore a new white dress, very casual and comfortable.The skirt fits very well, making her figure exquisite and bumpy, and Jiang Xiaohu wants to have a nosebleed.


    The long hair shawl made her skin paler.Baby face, she didn''t look like a woman in her thirties.


    She smiled and asked: "What''s the matter?" In fact, she asked knowingly. Little boys have absolutely no resistance to her body. Meng Na still has this confidence.


    Although such a bad thing happened today, for the strong Meng Na, although this kind of thing will cause indelible damage to her heart, it will not become a haze that will always hang over her head.Life will still be rich and colorful, and this matter taught her to stay away from scumbags in the future.


    "Nothing!" Jiang Xiaohu smiled, walked to the table, sat down in another chair, picked up the beer, it was cold and the temperature was just right.However, he held beer, but did not deliver it to his mouth.


    "Isn''t it?" Meng Na said, "I have other wines in my refrigerator. Would you like to change it?"


    "No." Jiang Xiaohu refused. After all, he couldn''t tell Meng Na that he was still at the age of liking happy water in a fat house.


    Meng Na didn''t force him, sipping alone.


    Jiang Xiaohu simply lay in a beach chair, looking up at the stars.The night sky is beautiful tonight, the stars are bright, but not as bright as the riverside village.


    Two people just did their own things and didn''t talk, so they didn''t feel bored or embarrassed.


    After a while, Jiang Xiaohu remembered a question, he always wanted to ask Meng Na.


    "Sister Na, can I ask you a question?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Meng Na smiled: "Okay!"


    "Do you just forget about today''s business?" he asked.


    Meng Na pursed her lips and thought: "No." She had planned for a while, and after changing her clothes just now, she had already made a call to her brother.This matter, my brother will help her take care of it.I believe that Song Sizhe will definitely get the punishment he deserves.


    "Oh." Jiang Xiaohu was disappointed. In fact, he was still gossiping in his heart and wanted to know why things happened.


    Meng Na chuckled: "You, just tell me if you have anything to ask! Okay, let me tell you directly. I have been in love with Song Sizhe, but this scumbag cheated and was dumped by me. Who knew he was actually Being so careful, he will find gangsters to stop me and try to take my naked photos to retaliate against me."


    "It''s disgusting!" Jiang Xiaohu was really annoyed after hearing this, clenching his fists, "I should slap him a few times today."


    "Haha, you have taught him enough lessons." Meng Na smiled, "thank you today."


    She stretched out her hand, gently held Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, and said tenderly.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt as if there were ants crawling on his arms, itchy, and the blood all over his body seemed to be pulled by a locomotive. He moved fast, and his forehead was about to smoke.


    He was embarrassed and restless, twisting his body and pulling his hand away.


    Meng Na likes him more, this little boy, must have never eaten meat, wow, that is delicious in the world.


    "Hey, little guy, do you want to rest here tonight?" Meng Na put her cheek in her hand and looked at Jiang Xiaohu in a wink.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at her and immediately shifted his gaze.Damn, those eyes are like a puff of autumn water, and they can drown him.


    "This, lonely man and widow, okay?" Jiang Xiaohu hesitated.


    In fact, he made up his mind not to live here before he came, but when something happened, he couldn''t help but change his mind.


    Nonsense, which normal man can handle this kind of stunner?

 130 Chapter 130-Ill Help You

    "Hahaha!"


    On the beautifully decorated rooftop, Meng Na''s hearty laughter came.


    She cupped her belly and laughed, holding her belly in her hands and laughing.


    "It''s teasing you, do you think we really let us sleep in one room? I have more guest rooms here. Pick which one you want to sleep in." Meng Na said.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s face was red, and he was too embarrassed to speak.


    He was a little angry, so he stood up and turned to go downstairs.Is this too humiliating?What do you take me for?When you haven''t seen the world?Hey, think about it carefully, you are such a person!


    But this does not prevent Jiang Xiaohu from walking arrogantly. When Meng Na saw that he was really angry, she quickly stepped forward and held him: "Oh brother, are you angry?"


    "Don''t take you to bully people like this!" Jiang Xiaohu said, he pulled his hands vigorously, Meng Na held on.


    "Yo, boy, you are all meat!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was speechless: "That''s muscle, I''m not Zhu Bajie."


    "Giggle, okay, don''t be angry with my sister." Meng Na smiled, "Can''t I make a mistake?"


    "Then what do you mean you are wrong?" Jiang Xiaohu decided to punish her.


    Meng Na said: "You are a gentleman, I shouldn''t laugh at you."


    "It''s almost the same." Jiang Xiaohu nodded, "Let''s go, let''s have a drink."


    Actually?He turned around and laughed.,


    After that, Meng Na really did not dare to joke with him easily. The two kept a proper distance, chatting until midnight, and finally went back to their rooms to rest.


    Jiang Xiaohu also took a bath in Meng Na''s house. Amazingly, when he got up the next morning, he found that his clothes had been washed and dried.


    "Why did it dry so quickly? It''s impossible!" Jiang Xiaohu touched the clothes that smelled of the sun. At this time, he didn''t know the existence of such a machine as a dryer.


    Luliu County is hot and humid in summer. After washing clothes, it takes about two days to dry.


    Dressed neatly, Jiang Xiaohu came to the living room and found a forty or fifty-year-old aunt who was busy cleaning.Compared with last night, today''s room looks neater and brighter.It''s great to have money, you don''t need to do anything yourself.


    At this moment, the importance of money has once again deepened in Jiang Xiaohu''s mind.


    Seeing him coming out of the room, the aunt was not surprised at all and greeted him warmly.


    "You are the tiger, right?" the aunt said, "Miss Meng told me that she made breakfast for you. Go and eat."


    "Oh, thank you!" Jiang Xiaohu is not quite used to this kind of life of being served, but he still happily accepted the invitation and ran to the restaurant.


    Sun eggs, whole wheat bread, a large glass of milk, and a few pieces of corn and yam.In fact, the latter two kinds of food were commonplace for Jiang Xiaohu, but he had never eaten the first ones.


    After eating breakfast in the city and driving out of the community in a tricycle, Jiang Xiaohu felt a little floating.Especially when passing by the guard booth, the security guard nodded and bowed at him, just like a pug.Jiang Xiaohu looked down on such people in his heart, but pityed them.


    No way, it''s all money.


    In the next few days, life was very plain.The renting of land and contracting the farm is proceeding in an orderly manner, and Zhang Fugong has also stopped a lot. Recently, he has not even seen him drinking tea in front of the door and listening to the opera.


    In the village, the young and old ladies talked less and less about the scandals about Jiang Xiaolong and Miao Juhua, and the Hulunbuir prairie on Zhang Fugong''s head.


    That evening, Jiang Xiaohu finished his work, took a shower, ate dinner, and sat in front of the door to enjoy the cold.


    As the setting sun goes down, the sky is blood-red, reflecting the sharp green of the mountain with red and green, which is very beautiful.


    Looking at the beauty of this mountain village, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but think of the night scene he saw in the community that night.The scenery in the city is beautiful, but he still prefers the scenery of his hometown.


    It''s just that the village hasn''t had access lights yet, which is uncomfortable.Jiang Xiaohu sat on the threshold, wearing a vest and big pants, with flip-flops on his feet, very casual and comfortable.


    The light of a flashlight flashed in the distance, and someone was walking quickly, and finally stopped at the door of Jiang Xiaohu''s house, standing two or three meters away from him.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought it was a passerby at first, but this passerby hadn''t left for a long time, so he took a serious look, oh, it turned out to be''girlfriend'' Zhang Xiaohua.


    "It''s you!" Jiang Xiaohu stood up, patted his butt, and walked down the steps.


    Zhang Xiaohua nodded in a dull voice, turned around and walked under the big banyan tree opposite, Jiang Xiaohu could see that she had something on his mind, and followed.


    There were people under the big banyan tree to enjoy the coolness, in groups of three to five, and no one noticed them.


    "Brother Huzi, I..." Zhang Xiaohua lowered her head, preoccupied with her thoughts, and stopped talking several times.


    She wore a red and white skirt with small floral prints, which was actually very earthy, but when worn on her, it looked extraordinarily beautiful under the moonlight.


    Country girls, although they don''t have the flavor of city women, they have their own simple beauty.


    "What''s wrong? Tell me." Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    After several questions, Zhang Xiaohua said, "Can you do me a favor?"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s nerves tightened suddenly and asked, "Did your father beat you again?"


    He held it with a big hand, the joints bulged, creaked, and felt full of strength.


    Zhang Xiaohua hurriedly shook her head: "No, since the last time, he never touched it again. It''s just that they... They want to tell me about my husband''s family, and they said one thing I don''t want, can you help me push it away?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was worried: "Speaking of her husband''s house, this is not easy to handle."


    After all, Zhang Xiaohua is the daughter of Zhang Fugong and Miao Juhua. Although it is fashionable to have independent marriages, there are mountain villages with customs.For girls who do not study, most of them still choose their partners by their parents.


    "But, I really don''t want to marry a divorced man, he is in his 30s." Zhang Xiaohua was very disappointed and said with a cry.


    This girl has a personality similar to her mother, she must be strong, she doesn''t usually cry.Now that she looked like this, Jiang Xiaohu realized that the matter was a bit serious.


    "Thirty? Divorced? What did your parents think?" Jiang Xiaohu touched the back of his head, meditating for a moment, "Well, I''ll help you."

 131 Chapter 131

    At the edge of the ridge in the evening, Jiang Xiaohu angrily kicked the old bachelor Zhang Erwa''s feet.


    Fortunately in misfortune, he came in time and the girl was not ruined, but she was so scared that she would have a shadow in her heart for a lifetime.


    Zhang Erwa is thin and wretched, and the villagers say that he is lazy and greedy, and it''s not easy to take out his brain, so he is bachelor.But Jiang Xiaohu saw that this guy was just pretending to be stupid, otherwise, how could his brain become bright when it came to that matter?


    "Don''t beat Grandpa, don''t beat!" Zhang Erwa pretended to be aggrieved and afraid, squatting on the ground crying for mercy.


    It''s okay if he doesn''t speak. When he speaks, the girl cries and can''t hear the man''s voice.


    Ding Lili hurried to call the police. After the matter was over, Jiang Xiaohu said to her: "Teacher Ding, you should send her home first. I will wait for the police here."


    Ding Lili nodded and put her arms around the girl''s shoulders, feeling her body trembling, and she felt that she couldn''t stay anymore.


    "Okay, thank you then!" Ding Lili waved at him, whispered to the girl, and the two slowly walked towards the village.


    Seeing that they are gone, Zhang Erwa has to take the opportunity to run away, but how can he escape Jiang Xiaohu''s''devil''s claws''?


    "Do you still dare to run?" Jiang Xiaohu grabbed his hair angrily, slammed directly to the ground, plopped, and although he was not very vigorous, he fell so bad that he couldn''t get up.


    "It''s killing, Jiang Xiaohu is killing!" Zhang Erwa began to play in a mess.


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered: "I killed you, what''s the matter? If you like to shout, shout hard, huh!" After finishing speaking, he spit on the ground, impartially, right in the middle of the big mouth of the second baby.


    The old thing grunted and swallowed the sputum.Jiang Xiaohu was stunned. He really didn''t expect his marksmanship to be so precise, and he had to talk about it with his friends when he looked back.Zhang Erwa was so disgusting, her throat was squeezed, she was rolling, making the floor dusty, but Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care about him, standing far away.Seeing that he was going to run, he went up and kicked.


    Waiting for the police to come, Jiang Xiaohu sent a short message to Zhang Xiaohua: "Don''t worry, I''ve been delayed by something, and I will be there soon."


    He also told Zhang Xiaohua to find a place to take a rest, and then he waited for the police to come by the roadside.


    Over there, Ding Lili sent the girl home. When she heard that this happened, the family was furious and desperate to find Zhang Erwa to settle accounts.


    If it weren''t for Ding Lili, I''m afraid they would rush to kill people.


    "Don''t worry, the police will be here soon. Trust the government and the law, and you will be fair to the child." Ding Lili persuaded.


    Oh oh oh!


    The police sirens sounded, and a new police car drove into the village, turned around, came to the road leading to the ridge, and stopped at the intersection.No way, the road here is not easy.Moreover, this police car happened to be handling official duties nearby, taking up the task halfway.Otherwise, it won''t be there in less than half an hour.


    Four or five policemen, two women and three men, came down from the police car, all wearing uniforms.They heard of this kind of case, and they were filled with outrage.Seriously, the police''s might be stronger, and the second baby Zhang was trembling with fright from all the way away, and he didn''t dare to speak up.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw the police coming, he was relieved, waved his hand and said loudly, "Here, the old gangster is here!"


    He pointed to Zhang Erwa and said.


    But he said that one of the two policewomen saw him and couldn''t help but uttered in surprise: "Huh?"


    Another policewoman hurriedly asked: "Little deer, do you know him?"


    "Well, what a coincidence, I saw it two days ago." Xiaolu said.


    It turned out that Xiaolu and his colleague went to the countryside to do errands, and the grassroots police who happened to be in the same car received this case and followed them.She never expected that she would meet Jiang Xiaohu again here.


    When the five came to them, the older male policeman shouted straightforwardly: "Zhang Erwa, is it your dog?"


    It turned out that this second baby had a criminal record before, and the police station alone has been there ten times eight times.Therefore, even though the police are filled with indignation upon receiving such reports, they are not surprising.


    Especially in Jiangbian Village, where the place is poor, there are many lazy people, especially many bachelors. This kind of thing is countless over and under.


    After all, people have seven emotions and six desires.


    Roaring, the police caught Zhang Erwa in the car and took him back for interrogation.Of course, Jiang Xiaohu was also praised as a brave man.


    "Okay boy, there are more young people like you in the village, and the atmosphere is much better." The old policeman said.


    "That''s right, this kind of thing, see once and hit once." Jiang Xiaohu smiled and touched his nose.


    The old policeman hurriedly educates: "It''s not necessary, it''s not necessary to beat people, it must be persuasion and education."


    "Hmm, well, I use this to persuade him to educate him!" Jiang Xiaohu shook his fist.


    The policeman laughed, noncommittal.


    Jiang Xiaohu was about to leave, but saw a pair of eyes staring at him, and when he looked up, he was suddenly hairy: "Ah, isn''t this the policewoman? Why is she here?"


    When the police over there handled affairs, they had to visit the victim''s home. Jiang Xiaohu made a transcript and ran away quickly.


    The little deer snorted and looked at the back of Sa Yazi running faster than the rabbit, and whispered in secret: "Don''t let me meet you next time, or you will look good!"


    Why do you think so?Xiaolu couldn''t explain it himself.


    Jiang Xiaohu ran out a few hundred meters before he turned around and looked back. Although he could only see the vague shadow, he still felt the two hot eyes engraved on his back.


    "Oh, how does this look like a female Yasha?" He secretly said, wiped a hand of sweat, stabilized his emotions, and came to Zhang Xiaohua''s home.


    From a distance, I saw Zhang Xiaohua sitting on the ridge, rubbing her injured foot.


    "Xiaohua, here I am!" Jiang Xiaohu shouted.


    Zhang Xiaohua was overjoyed when she heard his voice.The sky gradually dimmed. She was a girl with inconvenient legs and feet, so she was really worried.


    "Brother Huzi, I am here." She waved to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu walked three steps in two steps, came to her, squatted down, massaged her gently, and then applied the herbal medicine that he had taken out to her feet.


    Zhang Xiaohua felt cool in her ankle, which was originally sore and hot.In fact, where did she know that the medicine Jiang Xiaohu applied to her spreads along her pores and quickly repaired the broken capillaries.This allowed her sprain to heal several times faster than ordinary treatment.


    "Get up and move around, try it out." Jiang Xiaohu helped her stand up and tried to walk a few steps.


    She nodded and tried hard. Although it hurts a little bit, she didn''t dare to work hard as before.


    "Okay, Brother Huzi, you are really good!" Zhang Xiaohua praised sincerely.

 132 Chapter 132

    The evening breeze slowly blew across the field, and Zhang Xiaohua felt her heartbeat pounding, as if she was about to pop out of her throat.


    Jiang Xiaohu held her arm and his fingers touched her skin, making the girl feel like a small electric current gushing from the other''s fingertips, crackling on her skin.


    Feeling flustered, Zhang Xiaohua said, "I''m fine, thank you Huzi." She lowered her head and blushed.Secretly taunting myself, Zhang Xiaohua ah Zhang Xiaohua, are you really a little hooves like your mother scolded you?Why do you like him?


    Another voice said: "Jiang Xiaohu is young and talented, and he is eager and not ugly. You two unmarried and unmarried, so what if you have good feelings? What age are you now, you want to love freely."


    The two little people lay on her left and right ears respectively, whispering and chatting with her.


    Zhang Xiaohua felt ashamed as she listened, so she simply waved her hand and shouted: "You all go away!"


    She was too immersed in it, and she couldn''t help but yelled out loudly. Jiang Xiaohu jumped in shock and looked back at her in surprise.


    Zhang Xiaohua not only shocked Jiang Xiaohu, but also inadvertently stepped into the pit with one foot, clicked, and hit her foot again.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!" Zhang Xiaohua sweated on her forehead with pain, squatted down and held her ankles to breathe in the air.


    Jiang Xiaohu is speechless, this is only a few minutes?She was just healed from the wound, but again.Taking advantage of this, Jiang Xiaohu''s spiritual consciousness flashed, and he quickly entered the mountain and river map and took out the herbal medicine.


    "Come on~" Jiang Xiaohu squatted down, took Zhang Xiaohua''s hand away, and gave her a therapeutic massage again.


    Zhang Xiaohua only cared about the pain, and didn''t expect Jiang Xiaohu to get the medicine again.The same as the last time, the cool feeling quickly covered the pain, and her ankle no longer hurts.


    "Get up and move around, see how is it going?" Jiang Xiaohu got up and asked.


    Zhang Xiaohua was embarrassed to speak this time, she slowly stood up and moved her ankles: "Okay, thank you!"


    The heart thumped and thumped wildly, for fear of being asked by Jiang Xiaohu why he had a kick again.


    "It''s all right, then let''s go home." Jiang Xiaohu nodded, unaware of the girl''s abnormality. "I heard the old man say that after a cramped ankle, it is especially easy to get injured. You have to be careful when walking, hey, this section of the road It¡¯s not easy to go, let me carry you, come down and walk by yourself when you get to the front."


    After speaking, Jiang Xiaohu squatted down with his back to Zhang Xiaohua, showing her a broad back.


    Zhang Xiaohua was stunned for a moment, her heart was hot, she wanted to refuse, but the broad back seemed to have magical power, attracting her to move forward step by step.


    Walking to Jiang Xiaohu''s back, Zhang Xiaohua slowly and cautiously lay down, her arms gently wrapped around Jiang Xiaohu''s neck.


    She was very nervous, wondering if she should get closer to Jiang Xiaohu.But if you don¡¯t get close, you won¡¯t be able to hold your back firmly. What if you flash back again?If she is close, then... she looked down at her body, and her face blew.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu was also very nervous, and he already regretted it.Men and women are not kissed or not, even though he pretended to be Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s boyfriend, pretending to be always pretending to be.


    However, how can the water thrown out by the spoken words be recovered at will?He was confused and panicked.


    His back suddenly sank, Jiang Xiaohu''s heart bulged, blowing his horn, and desperately rushing into his throat.When he was about to rush out, he was pressured by him.


    "Mad man, sit down and sit upright, what am I afraid of?" He took a deep breath and secretly said.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s breath sprayed on the roots of his ears, fragrant and hot.The strange feeling was flowing in Jiang Xiaohu''s heart, and it was also flowing in Zhang Xiaohua''s heart.


    "Thank you, Brother Huzi." Zhang Xiaohua didn''t know what to say to resolve the anxiety and shyness of the two people at the moment, so she had to repeat the words of thanks.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled, and put his hands up, holding the fleshy two lumps, taking advantage of it.


    He strode forward with meteors, and the evening breeze was blowing slightly behind him. The summer night turned out to be so beautiful.


    When we reached the road, the number of people gradually increased, Jiang Xiaohu put Zhang Xiaohua down: "Okay, the road is good here, pay attention to your feet!"


    The summer night in the mountain village, after nine o''clock in the evening, the breeze was blowing.


    The breeze blows on the plants in the fields, and layers of green waves roll over the fields, and frogs and insects scream, which is very pleasant.


    Ding Lili and Yu Xue took a shower and walked back to their common bedroom with a basin.


    In fact, the school gave each of them a dormitory, but after all, it was a foreign land and a mountain village. The two girls were timid, so they lived in one and used the other as a study.


    After finishing work every night, I prepare lessons in the study and correct homework, then line up to take a shower and go back to my room to rest.


    It works at sunrise and rests at sunset. For the villagers in Jiangbian Village, this is a very normal and ordinary daily life.But for the two girls from the city, this kind of life is like an ascetic.


    Fortunately, Yu Xue is a quiet girl, working and reading on weekdays, so she has enough fun to pass her free time.Besides, she didn''t think she had much leisure time at all.The children here need too much education, and many of the children''s knowledge is so poor that it hurts her heart.Every week, she goes from house to house for at least three days to make up lessons for the students.


    Compared with Xue, Ding Lili''s life is much more chic.She teaches children sports, music and art, and even takes science lessons.


    Her class is lively and lively, and children like it.Due to high efficiency and not many class hours, Ding Lili has more spare time than her good girlfriends.


    And Ding Lili is a girl who is used to feasting and feasting. When she was in college, she would either go to work on weekends, or have dinner and KTV.And here?At night, it was strangely quiet.


    A few days after Ding Lili came, she was clamoring to leave. It was Yu Xue who comforted her again and again, and she could barely persevere.


    Complaining after get off work is Ding Lili''s daily routine, and Yu Xue is also used to this routine.But today, Ding Lili didn''t say a word of complaint.Not only did she not say, she even seemed to be thinking.


    Yu Xue couldn''t help but curiously asked: "Hey, eat food, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m thinking about a few questions." Ding Lili replied, her tone felt very deep.


    The two went back to the bedroom while chatting, Ding Lili picked up the hairdryer and helped Yu Xue blow her hair.They are good sisters and often help each other like this.


    "What are you thinking about? The atmosphere is quite depressed." Yu Xue said.


    She was wearing a white nightdress, and her wet hair fell loose, letting Ding Lili help her dry it.


    The nightdress seems to be too small and doesn''t fit, but this kind of not fits just right to bring out her exquisite grace.


    The graceful curves are like mountain peaks and valley bottoms. Looking around, you can''t stop.

 133 Chapter 133

    The hair dryer roared, and in this quiet night campus, it resounded like a helicopter motor.


    Ding Lili held her friend''s hair in her hand and carefully dried her strands.


    "I, there was an offensive thing today, but I don''t want to tell you, I''m afraid your mood will become bad." Ding Lili remembered that the girl was almost bullied, and she felt that blood was about to rush to her forehead.


    Yu Xue chuckles: "It''s not just this thing, right? Is there anything else? Why don''t you tell me the good things first, and when I feel good enough, you can tell me the bad things. This way, I won¡¯t feel too uncomfortable.¡±


    "Okay!" Ding Lili sighed and made up her mind. She stopped the hair dryer, pulled a stool, and sat opposite her friend.A pair of bright black eyes stared at Yu Xue.


    "Scared, don''t you want to confess to me? I''m a daughter of Krypton, so I''m sorry~" Yu Xue said intentionally.


    Ding Lili rolled her eyes and poked her friend''s forehead with her finger: "Beautiful you, this girl is as beautiful as a flower, in the Mood for Love, can it make you cheaper? But I really want to fall in love!"


    "With whom?" Yu Xue asked curiously.


    In fact, she didn''t believe that Ding Lili would fall in love at all, unless it was online dating.After all, the two of them are in a small mountain village, and they have to plan for several days to enter the city.The traffic is really inconvenient, is it possible that she is still in love with the guys in the village?The guy''s eyebrows are so high, it''s impossible to look like a rural guy.


    "Jiang, Xiao, Tiger~" Ding Lili said with a smile.


    Yu Xue was startled: "Do you really like him?"


    They have dabbled in this topic before.But Ding Lili was half-joking back then, not as serious as she is now.


    Yu Xue knew her good girlfriend too much, her eyes told Yu Xue that she really wanted to pursue Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Yes, he is brave and generous, he is responsible, and can deal with problems. To be honest, I used to look down on rural people. But after I met him, I discovered my limitations. No matter which group, there are scumbags and excellent people. People, farmers are no exception."


    Ding Lili simply put down the hair dryer and sat at the table with her hands supporting her cheeks, her eyes gleaming and she was in imagination.


    During the enjoyment, she and Jiang Xiaohu ran one after another in the field under the setting sun.The breeze was blowing, the dandelions were flying, and the sun fell on the two people.Suddenly, she tripped and fell down.Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly rushed over and hugged her.


    The two people rolled and rolled on the hillside. She felt the man''s masculinity on him, and he embraced her affectionately.


    Ding Lili is not the first time to fall in love. In fact, during which semester during college, which semester is not allowed to talk about once or twice?So she is no stranger to men.But this time it was very strange. When she fantasized about Jiang Xiaohu, her heart was beating fiercely, like her first love.


    "Hey hey, Miss Ding!" Yu Xue smiled and knocked her head, "You are dreaming, your eldest lady and Jiang Xiaohu are not the same people at all, okay?"


    Yes, it is impossible for them.


    "Hmph, forget it if you don''t believe it!" Ding Lili grabbed the hair dryer again and started blowing on her friend.


    "Oh right, you said there is another bad thing, what is it?" Yu Xue asked.


    Ding Lili was taken aback for a moment, and sighed: "Today I went to the student''s home to visit and saw one thing..."


    Barabala, told Zhang Erwa''s bullying of the little girl, of course, by the way, he praised Jiang Xiaohu that there is nothing in the sky and nothing on the ground. It is a beautiful trumpet flower in the world.


    When Yu Xue heard it, she was also very angry, her lips trembling.


    "It''s disgusting, how could there be such a person?" Yu Xue squeezed her small fist. "We have to teach the children to protect themselves."


    "Yes, these days, regardless of girls and boys, you have to grasp sex education from an early age. It''s too remote here, poor, and people don''t have this awareness. Why don''t you start with us~" Ding Lili nodded.


    The two girls were indignant for a long time and began to discuss feasible measures.


    ...


    The golden sunlight pierced the clouds and fell among the mountains and plains.


    Jiangbian Village, a small village surrounded by mountains, is bathed in sunlight, like a green girl dressed in gold yarn, graceful and fresh coexisting.


    Giggle!


    Early in the morning, Zhang Fugong¡¯s yard was full of chickens. Miao Juhua was wearing an apron and a turban. She rolled up her sleeves and caught chickens all over the yard.


    Where is Zhang Fugong?They didn''t take tea under the tree, but rushed in and out to clean and tidy up the room, because today is the big day of their house, and the son-in-law will come to visit.


    A family of three, but Zhang Xiaohua is very depressed.She sent a message to Jiang Xiaohu early in the morning, but received no feedback.He wanted to go out and hide, but was stopped by his parents.Now she felt like a bird in a cage, waiting to be sold.


    "What''s he calling?" Zhang Fugong finished sweeping the floor, and looked back at the sturdy figure of the woman squatting by the drain, and couldn''t help but be moved.


    He still loves Miao Juhua, even if she gave Zhang Fugong some beautiful green hats.Zhang Fugong sighed, expressing his surrender in his heart, love is supreme, he thinks he is great.


    "Miao Fuquan, the nephew of my family''s distant house. His grandfather and my grandfather are cousins." Miao Juhua said, without looking back, even turned around, leaving a big butt to the man, and the feeling of disgust Yu.


    Zhang Fugong''s hot face put a cold buttocks on his face, and he continued to clean up anxiously.


    It was close to noon, and an old black Nissan slowly drove into the village.After receiving the call in advance, Miao Juhua urged the man to meet him at the intersection. After all, Miao Fuquan came home for the first time and was unfamiliar.Besides, her daughter found a rich husband. She couldn''t wait to beat the gongs and drums, so that everyone in the village knew it, so that Jiang Xiaohu could retreat in the face of difficulties, and at the same time she had a bright face.


    Zhang Fugong said, "Should I pick it up by myself?" He didn''t want to leave the house, mainly because he was not paying attention, Miao Juhua put on him a green hat.


    There are only zero and countless times of derailment.


    "Otherwise? I''ll find a few more maids to accompany you?" Miao Juhua''s face turned black, holding the frying spoon and looking back at the man.


    Zhang Fugong shivered and muttered, "Go and go, what is it?"


    Ever since he collapsed that night and beat his daughter violently, Zhang Fugong has become a sinner in the family.After waking up, he would be a man with his tail clipped, as if it was not Miao Juhua who had cheated, but himself.


    Putting down the broom, Zhang Fugong walked out with his hands on his back and bowed his waist. He seemed to be a teenager for more than ten days.


    Nissan drove into the village and stopped at the intersection, attracting many people to stop and watch.


    In fact, the people in the village have seen a lot of cars during this time, mainly Jiang Xiaohu''s friends, who entered the village after a short trip.However, when Nissan entered the village, it still attracted the attention of the villagers.


    "Oh, which car is this?"


    "Hey, it''s great to have money, where you want to go."

 134 Chapter 134 Son-in-laws Car

    Zhang Fugong walked from a distance and felt his scalp numb when he saw the idle villagers.


    Recently, he was stabbed in his spine so that he didn''t dare to go out, so he bowed his head when he saw someone.However, when Zhang Fugong heard the enviable talk of the villagers, he couldn''t help but drift off again.


    "What''s wrong with my son-in-law''s car? Want to ride?" Zhang Fugong walked to a villager and dealt with the Nissan who was discussing with others.He deliberately spoke loudly to make the other person laugh.


    "Haha, the uncle belongs to your family? It''s amazing." The villager smiled insincerely, "My aunt is looking for a new...son-in-law?"


    He deliberately prolonged the tone, causing everyone to laugh.


    Zhang Fugong spit at him angrily: "Bah! A dog can''t spit out ivory, you deserve to be poor forever! Poor ghost, can''t afford to sit in a car, are you greedy? Huh!"


    After scolding, he shook his hand to pick up his son-in-law.


    When he arrived in front of the car, Zhang Fugong bent his probe to look, and saw a round light head with a pile of folds on the back of his head.


    That face was dark and he couldn''t tell his age. At the first glance, Zhang Fugong felt like he was about the same age.This makes him feel uncomfortable. After all, Zhang Xiaohua is his only daughter, and he also wants her daughter to marry well.But looking at this Nissan, he thinks this black face can see a little more.


    The point is that Zhang Fugong didn''t realize that the man sitting in the car looked down on him very much.


    "Brother, inquire, how can Zhang Fugong''s house go?" the man asked, "Also, don''t put your hands on the roof of my car. I just washed the car last month."


    After speaking, the man took out a tissue and raised his hand to wipe the fingerprints on the car door.


    Zhang Fugong''s expression was embarrassing, and he didn''t like this guy in his heart.At exactly this time, far away Jiang Xiaolong drove a diesel tricycle suddenly and passed by.Seeing that his life passed the better, the fire in Zhang Fugong''s heart suddenly rose.


    "Xxx!" He scolded Jiang Xiaolong and Jiang Xiaohu in his heart, and when he looked at the goods in the car, he didn''t find it ugly.


    "Hey, you are right, I am Zhang Fugong." Zhang Fugong reluctantly smiled.


    When the people in the car heard this, their complexion changed drastically, they hurriedly got out of the car, nodded and apologized to Zhang Fugong, and took out Chinese cigarettes: "Uncle, it turns out you are. I''m sorry, I didn''t expect it. . You look so young..."


    For a while, Miao Fuquan could only use the reason of being young to prevaricate.


    Zhang Fugong, the old fox, naturally knew that Miao Fuquan was just an excuse. The fact is that this kid looked down on him.


    Hey, the derailment of his wife is known to all ten li eight villages, and he has no place to put his old face.Forget it, don''t mention it.


    He coughed, his hands behind his back, and looked at the car: "Oh, your car is not bad."


    "Ah, oh, uncle, you get in the car, let''s go home!" Miao Fuquan immediately understood Zhang Fugong''s intentions, and quickly opened the door for him, and let him sit in respectfully.


    Then, under the guidance of Zhang Fugong, the car drove slowly into the village.Under Zhang Fugong''s instruction, Miao Fuquan drove around the village three times, and finally stopped at the gate of Zhang Fugong''s house.


    On the way, after receiving enough attention from the villagers and being complimented by the uncle Miao Fuquan, Zhang Fugong gradually recovered a little confidence.


    After getting out of the car, Zhang Fugong yelled: "Baby''s mother, the new son-in-law is here!"


    He deliberately shouted loudly at the door and refused to enter the door for a long time. Anyone who wanted to watch the excitement from a distance knew that she had found her son-in-law, and she was still a golden turtle son-in-law.


    This also made Miao Fuquan feel very comfortable, and felt highly valued.Two men you complimented me, I complimented you and entered the door.


    Miao Juhua had prepared tea and melon seeds a long time ago. In front of outsiders, she still saved some face for her husband.


    "Master, you come to accompany Fuquan to talk, I''ll go cooking." Miao Juhua said.


    "Well, okay, let''s take a few more hard dishes today!" Zhang Fugong also showed his parents'' style and took the opportunity to enjoy the treatment of being the head of the house.


    Miao Juhua gave him a white glance: "Okay, don''t hold you to death!"


    "Haha, my third aunt can really talk and laugh." Miao Fuquan said, while looking out.


    When Zhang Fugong saw his appearance, he knew he was looking for Zhang Xiaohua, so he asked his wife: "Where is our daughter? Tell her to come out and talk~"


    Miao Juhua said, "It''s in the house, I''ll call it now."


    After speaking, she turned and walked out, Miao Fuquan smiled suddenly.Looking at Miao Juhua''s back, she secretly said in her heart: "Although my third aunt is a little fatter and older, she still looks much better than those old women, she has a handsome facial features. Her daughter, she must be right!"


    He waited and waited, looking forward to the stars and the moon, and wanted to see the beautiful face, but who knows, after waiting for ten minutes, Zhang Xiaohua did not come out.


    Where did he know that at this time Miao Juhua had already eaten a closed door with his daughter.


    She first coaxed her daughter in a good voice: "My dear daughter, come out for a while, everyone is pretty good, and we bought a lot of things for us."


    "I bought it for you, you can go and see it." Zhang Xiaohua said in a negative tone.


    She was lying on the bed, holding her mobile phone, staring boredly at the shiny black screen.The last message has been sent for fifteen minutes, why hasn''t he responded?


    Miao Juhua was taken aback by her daughter''s words, and her teeth were tickled with anger. If it wasn''t for her own birth, she really wanted to beat her to death.


    "Good girl, he bought something for you too!" Miao Juhua thought that her daughter was angry because Miao Fuquan didn''t buy anything for her, so she couldn''t grasp the focus of her daughter.


    Zhang Xiaohua said irritably, "I don''t want to buy anything you like!"


    "Hey, what''s the matter with your child? We are parents, not for your good? If your grandpa and grandmother were willing to find me such a good partner, I would have eaten spicy food today~" Miao Chrysanthemum exhausted his saliva and finally failed to get Zhang Xiaohua out of the bedroom.


    While carefully persuading her daughter, she secretly counted on her husband.I thought that because my daughter was beaten up by Zhang Fugong before, she must have hated her father.No matter how much blood is thicker than water, Zhang Xiaohua can''t forget her father no matter how much she hates her father.


    In addition, the green hat Miao Juhua wore to Zhang Fugong had already cast a deep shadow in Zhang Xiaohua''s heart.Now Zhang Xiaohua despises her father, even hates him, but she despises her as a mother even more.


    It was useless to persuade a few words, her voice got higher and higher, and instead of persuading her daughter, she yelled at the two men in the house.


    "What are you talking about?" Zhang Fugong yelled at his wife while someone was there. His hair was messed up because of too much force. His head was sweaty, and his heart beat after roaring, for fear that Miao Juhua would come and tear it. he.


    Fortunately, Miao Juhua held back.

 135 Chapter 135 The Twisted Melon Is Not Sweet

    In the yard of Zhang Fugong''s house, everything was cleaned up. The mynah threw around in the cage, chattering, and seemed to be watching the excitement.


    Miao Fuquan looked at it for a moment and said, "Sangu, what''s up? My sister is uncomfortable?"


    With smoke between his two fingers, his index knuckles had long been burnt.With both eyes squinted, he looked up and down Zhang Xiaohua''s room.


    The door was half open, just in time to see Zhang Xiaohua''s legs drooping under the bed.He stared greedily at the smooth, plump legs full of the healthy complexion of the country girl.


    After all, Miao Fuquan was thirty-four years old, and because of poverty and domestic violence, his wife ran away.Although I became rich later, I also found a girlfriend and acted on occasion.But his own conditions are placed here, and most of the half-old milfs he got in hand.


    At this moment, seeing that youthful body, Miao Fuquan''s heart suddenly seemed like withered roots. Suddenly he met a clear spring, sucking greedily, and instantly full of vitality.


    "I must marry her home!" Miao Fu vowed secretly in his heart.


    Zhang Xiaohua, lying on the bed, felt something and got up and kicked the door.


    boom!


    The door panel and the door frame violently collided, making a loud noise of resistance.


    Miao Fuquan and Miao Juhua were stunned by the sound of the door, while Zhang Fugong mistakenly thought that his daughter was still angry with him, and turned sullenly to enter the house.


    Inside the door, Zhang Xiaohua was distraught, holding her mobile phone and constantly refreshing it.


    On the chat interface, she sent the last big paragraph: "Brother Huzi, come on, they are driving me crazy..."


    "Why haven''t you come yet?" Zhang Xiaohua looked at the silent phone screen with loss, and her heart cooled down a little bit.


    Miao Juhua and Miao Fuquan glanced at each other, and she thought to her heart that she should say something to this distant nephew to make him unsure.


    And Miao Fuquan?What he thought was how many gifts he should give so that he could take down his mother-in-law and father-in-law.


    At the same time, when he saw Miao Juhua, his heart suddenly jumped up: "I am a distant relative, I have a good body!" Evil thoughts surged in his heart.


    Bang bang bang!


    A rapid knock on the door dragged the two of them out of their careful thoughts.Miao Juhua frowned, staring at the door and asked, "Who?"


    There are two gates in the yard of Zhang Fugong''s house.One door is the store door, and they usually use this door to enter and exit.


    There is also a door. At the west wall, the old wooden door is covered with dust, and it can be seen that few people move it.


    However, the rapid knock on the door came from outside this door, and Miao Juhua''s suspicion suddenly rose.


    "Mother-in-law, I''m here to give you a present! Huahua, are you there Huahua?" A young man''s high voice came from outside the door.


    Miao Juhua''s face turned red, just like a coat of blood.She gained weight, and her almond eyes looked like dead fish eyes.


    "Which bastard are you? My son-in-law is in the yard, standing in front of me!" Miao Juhua deliberately smiled at Miao Fuquan in order to let him put out the fire.


    Miao Fuquan is not really popular at all. He is thirty-four this year, not twenty-four.If you go back ten or eight years and come to propose a marriage on your own, but in the middle of the road, you will get Cheng Yaojin, which is very likely to make him very unhappy, and even grinning immediately, rushing over to fight.


    But now, when he heard the voices of competitors, not only would he not be angry, but he would feel proud.


    Hmph, don''t say Miao Juhua doesn''t recognize you, even if he admits you, I can kill you with money.Is there anyone in this world who doesn''t like money?


    Miao Fuquan glanced at Miao Juhua''s fat waist with a look of contempt.He took another look at Zhang Fugong, who was shrinking in the room. He was still known as the richest man in Jiangbian Village. You are almost the poorest.


    "It''s all right, Sangu, let him in." Miao Fuquan pretended to persuade him.


    "Yes, all the guests let me in, mother-in-law, please open the door soon~" The people outside were really thick-skinned, but after hearing the last sentence, Miao Juhua finally knew who it was¡ªJiang Xiaohu.


    She was angrily, trying to swear.However, Miao Fuquan''s false politeness made her eyes bright.


    Yes, they all say that the twisted melon is not sweet. To deal with this relationship between Zhang Xiaohua and Jiang Xiaohu, it is impossible to use strong means.She has to completely dismantle the enemy, from body to mind.


    So, she rushed to Miao Fuquan: "I am just looking at your face, otherwise, how can I care about their little miscellaneous hairs? By the way, you have to smash him and use money to smash him. It doesn''t matter how much ."


    Miao Fuquan grinned, and promised, but he cursed in his heart: "Sick lady, you are so cunning! It doesn''t matter how much you spend with money. It doesn''t matter how much you still spend. You don''t care about your feelings, because it''s not your money!"


    He secretly said, this kind of mother-in-law must stay farther away in the future.Lest she get into his flesh to suck blood like a locust.


    Miao Juhua dongdongdong stepped forward, slammed the door open, glaring at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled, not at all frightened by his anger.


    "Auntie, I''m sorry, I disturbed you? Please let me know, can I come in first?" Jiang Xiaohu squeezed in the door with a smile, speaking in a gentle manner, not at all like coming to grab a kiss.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu, Miao Fuquan couldn''t help laughing.


    "Haha, who is this?" he asked with a smile.


    Looking up and down Jiang Xiaohu, Miao Fuquan already knew who his opponent was.


    Young and vigorous, I don''t know how high the sky is.And the surname Jiang is mostly from Jiangbian Village. Only Jiangbian Village has this surname in this area.


    Jiangbian Village?Hey, isn''t that a poor man?His Miao Fuquan''s money can make this poor ghost go away in every minute.


    "This is no one, we are a stunned kid in our village." Miao Juhua said grimly, pushing Jiang Xiaohu out as he said.


    But even though she was one of the top five and three rough old ladies, she was far less powerful than Jiang Xiaohu, she didn''t have to say how to push, and she watched Jiang Xiaohu walk in and stand in front of Miao Fuquan.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, you..." Miao Juhua was about to curse, but when she heard the door of her daughter''s room opened, Zhang Xiaohua burst out like a gust of wind.


    "You are here, Brother Huzi!" Her face was blushing and her eyes were hot, although she was shy, when she looked at Jiang Xiaohu, she was so unrestrained.


    As a rural girl whose sister had been in love, her behavior was indeed bold enough-she rushed directly to Jiang Xiaohu, hugged him by the arm, and tilted her head on his shoulder.This was not enough, she paused, raised her head again, tiptoed, and kissed Jiang Xiaohu''s sweaty face.


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned, Miao Juhua was dumbfounded, and Miao Fuquan collapsed. Even Zhang Fugong, who had returned to the room, felt that the atmosphere was not right. He turned around and looked out, and he saw this scene.


    Zhang Fugong''s qi was broken, his face turned green, and he was about to vomit blood.He bowed his head and looked around for the broom, wanting to beat his daughter violently, but he shrank again at the thought of the previous incident.

 136 Chapter 136 Shes My Person

    There was dead silence in the yard, and even the old hen, who was originally laid-back and looking for insects on the ground, felt the atmosphere tense.The foot that it raised quietly shrank in the air, not daring to fall back anyway.


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned for a moment, feeling like his face was crawled by a small bug, itchy.


    "This girl is too entertaining, right?" He secretly asked, "It''s embarrassing, what should I do? Push her away? No, I''m her target. Look at her mother, you can''t wait to eat me? Hey, you''re welcome."


    Jiang Xiaohu immediately lowered his head and touched Zhang Xiaohua''s hair fondly.She seems to have just washed her hair, and her hair still smells of shampoo.


    "Look at you, there''s still a piece of hair here." He kindly helped Zhang Xiaohua tweak and throw away a piece of hair stuck to her forehead, patted her face again, and squeezed her hand.


    To be honest, the girl''s skin is really applauded.Although not as white as the girls in the city, they are better than the Q bombs, just like the fish balls that were just made, they can rebound the old high by throwing them hard.


    At this moment, Zhang Xiaohua was nervous, sweet, and excited. After all, this was her first close contact with a man.Even if it''s on the scene, only the two of them know?For a moment, Zhang Xiaohua even enjoyed the feeling of being pampered.


    But before she finished enjoying it, Jiang Xiaohu''s next sentence directly caused her to collapse.


    "Do you miss me? What about our son?" Jiang Xiaohu bent down again, touched her belly lovingly, and said a few words to it, "Baby, do you miss dad? I''m here. Look at you, come to propose marriage with your grandmother and take you two home!"


    thump!


    Miao Juhua faced the sky and fell onto a pile of low haystacks nearby.


    thump!


    Zhang Fugong stumbled in front of the door, his forehead knocked on the threshold, bumping into a big red bump.


    Click!


    Miao Fuquan felt that his teeth were about to be crushed, and his neck was tall with blue veins.


    Miao Juhua jumped up immediately, and a hungry wolf pounced on Jiang Xiaohu, grabbing his arm.Zhang Xiaohua hurried to protect him, as if he were really his own man.


    "Mom what are you doing? Let go!" Zhang Xiaohua shouted at her mother.


    Miao Juhua''s voice was louder and louder: "You shameless Nizi, get out, I''m going to cast him today~"


    Zhang Fugong also recovered, got up from the threshold, grabbed a stool and rushed over, trying to shoot Jiang Xiaohu to death.


    A girl who has been raised by her own family for more than ten or twenty years has grown up, and she is ready to sell. I thought I could sell it for a good price, right?The result is good, your kid spit out thick phlegm, who would dare to ask for it?


    "Hey, mom and dad, what are you doing? It''s all your own people, besides, beating people is illegal. Now we are fighting porn and gangsters~" Jiang Xiaohu dodged, while deliberately verbally stimulating the two men.


    Although he was a little bit sorry for Zhang Xiaohua, he was ecstatic in his heart when he saw the couple''s anxious look.


    "Go away, who are your parents?" Miao Juhua''s fat face flushed, as if dripping blood.


    The four people were entangled together, completely ignoring Miao Fuquan, who was standing on the side with a pale face.


    Miao Fuquan''s fist was clenched and loosened, and then clenched again.As an old man, this kind of thing happened unexpectedly when I came to Xin Zhangren''s house today. Who can accept it?


    If it were a few years ago, Miao Fuquan might have rushed over to beat the kid.But now, he is much more mature, and he is more particular about how to deal with problems.


    Taking a deep breath, Miao Fuquan suppressed the anger in his heart, and then his face was pale with a hypocritical smile.


    "I said, stop making trouble." He raised his voice and yelled.


    The movement was quite strong, and all four of them stopped and turned to look at him.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua didn''t say anything, but Zhang Fugong and Zhang Fugong felt embarrassed, and smiled wryly at the beetle-in-law.


    Miao Juhua said: "Big nephew, don''t be angry, we don''t know about this. Besides, I don''t recognize him, you are our son-in-law, and we recognize you."


    "Haha." Miao Fuquan smiled at her reluctantly, but he thought he was laughing, but actually just made such a sound.


    That iron-green face, coupled with the expressionless laughter, is not to mention terrifying.


    Miao Juhua closed her mouth awkwardly, and glared at her daughter.The dead girl is still holding Jiang Xiaohu''s arm, it''s a rhythm that doesn''t make her parents angry!


    Zhang Fugong sullenly scolded his daughter in a low voice, "Let go, what do you look like!"


    "Dad, don''t get excited, we still have your baby grandson in Xiaohua''s belly." Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly protected Zhang Xiaohua, "We adults don''t care, what should we do if we scare the children?"


    Zhang Fugong almost fainted, his mind went blank, and he couldn''t even think about whether there was a baby in his daughter''s belly.


    Miao Fuquan snorted, "Young man, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Jiang Xiaohu, oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t even see such a light brain door. Oh, it''s really bright, so beautiful, I said, brother, how did you train your forehead?" Jiang Xiaohu laughed and gave Miao Fuquan''s forehead. Here comes a close-up.


    Miao Fuquan was bald when he was less than 30 years old, and the loss of hair has always been his heart disease.Usually no one says it''s okay, and it gets angry when I mention it.


    As the saying goes, cursing people don¡¯t expose shortcomings, and hitting people don¡¯t slap in the face, but what about Jiang Xiaohu?It was really painful and annoying to catch someone else''s shortcomings.


    Miao Fuquan straightened his teeth and wanted to slap Jiang Xiaohu to death.But this does not reflect his advantage. He knows that he is 34 or 5 years old, but Jiang Xiaohu is full of blood. In theory, he is not Jiang Xiaohu''s opponent.


    But, money, yes, wallet!


    Miao Fuquan smiled happily, "Jiang Xiaohu, right? Why did you come to my third aunt''s house? Know who I am?"


    "Sangu, who knows which mouse you and your Sangu are in?" Jiang Xiaohu pretended to be dumbfounded.


    "You!" Not only Miao Fuquan was very angry, Miao Juhua almost vomited a mouthful of old blood.After all, Zhang Xiaohua is her daughter, and it is not pleasant to hear this.But she didn''t want to stop Jiang Xiaohu from joking, because Miao Juhua was really outrageous, it was time to lose her memory.


    The two men looked at Jiang Xiaohu, but saw him grinning again, and touched the back of his head: "Oh, sorry, I''m honest, don''t speak well, don''t be angry. Anyway, who is your third aunt? what?"


    "It''s me!" Miao Juhua thrust her hands in her waist, staring at her daughter and Jiang Xiaohu, "Zhang Xiaohua, you are a little waver, you have no conscience, you don''t want a man if you want a man! I am born in vain, you are in vain. You! You little cultivator..."


    She actually yelled at her daughter so much that she couldn''t listen to the outsiders passing by. Zhang Xiaohua''s eyes reddened and tears fell to the ground.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect to accidentally hurt Zhang Xiaohua. He really overestimated Miao Juhua''s character.He couldn''t listen, and yelled: "Shut up, old lady, or you can tear your mouth!"


    As he said, he took the initiative to step forward, blocking Zhang Xiaohua behind him: "She is my person, who dares to scold her and beat her to me and see!"


    The sleeves have been rolled up, revealing rock-like strong arms, and the green tendons are lying on his muscles like steel bars.

 137 Chapter 137: What Are You Planning To Support Her

    Jiang Xiaohu''s roar directly scared everyone in the courtyard, and even the old cowherd man who passed by outside the courtyard almost sat on the ground.


    Miao Juhua shut her mouth instantly and stepped back subconsciously.In fact, Miao Fuquan has already begun to retreat, huh, just a woman, what''s so great about it?For women like this, as long as he has money, he can go to the city and grab a lot.


    Of course, this was just a self-comforting idea. In fact, Miao Fuquan was wondering whether he should make a big move.


    "Oh, brother, why are you angry?" He said with a chuckle, "We are all adults. When we encounter problems, we should deal with them like adults!"


    This set was learned by him from a small boss doing business in the county seat.Although he was scammed by the little boss later, he learned experience.Ever since, decided to use Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Ang, how do adults deal with problems?" Jiang Xiaohu followed him.


    Miao Fuquan pointed to the bench next to him: "Let''s sit down and say, okay?"


    "Okay, then you go and move the bench." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Miao Fuquan promised: "Hey, all right."


    Boom boom boom, ran to move the bench, and two of them sat down with one hand each.He suddenly realized something was wrong, why?In terms of age and weight, I am older than this kid, so why do I obey him?But the thing is so evil, what people say, he just did.


    The state of Miao Fuquan at this time really fits that sentence-with a grin on his face and mmp in his heart.


    Jiang Xiaohu said solemnly: "If you have anything to say, please say it."


    Miao Fu was so angry that he vomited blood, mmp, what''s the matter you don''t know?Lao Tzu came to a blind date, you came to disrupt the situation, isn''t it just that?But look at that kid with an innocent look, as if it was his Miao Fuquan who had nothing to look for.


    "That''s it. As the saying goes, a big man should be married, and a big girl should be married." Miao Fuquan said, "This woman, marrying a man and marrying a man, dress and eat. If a man cannot meet these most basic needs, then Are you still called a man? Then you still have the face to marry a wife?"


    "That''s right!" Jiang Xiaohu nodded seriously.


    When Miao Fuquan said so, Zhang Fugong and his wife knew it.Especially Zhang Fugong, he said in his heart that he was happy: "It''s better to be a son-in-law, yes, just hit him and kill him with money!"


    Although everyone is rumored, Jiang Xiaohu has something to do now, and he meets a noble man in the city and can make a lot of money in a day.Many people in the village also drank a sip of hot soup.But Zhang Fugong didn''t know the amount of money and the exact amount.


    Zhang Fugong compares his income with his income. He feels that as the richest man in Jiangbian Village, sitting at home for the most part of the day, he made a hundred and eighty yuan, which is too much.Then, no matter how much Jiang Xiaohu has, even if he turns to earn 500!


    More than five hundred, indeed many.But what about Miao Fuquan?He drives a small car and works as a second-door dealer.Wherever there are good vegetables, fruits, and poultry, he will contact the business for a commission.In addition, he also engages in agricultural supplies, and previously promised Zhang Fugong to help him find better purchase channels and sales channels.


    Zhang Fugong calculated that if his daughter marries him, he will be able to make a fortune as well as the old man.


    Hey, Jiang Xiaohu, Miao Fuquan is an old oilman who runs the world, you compare his brains and money?There are no doors!


    Thinking that Miao Fuquan was about to help him out, Zhang Fugong felt so happy.


    "Little brother, did you say I was right?" Miao Fuquan finished speaking, patted Jiang Xiaohu on the knee, and asked with a smile.


    Jiang Xiaohu moved his knees, making Miao Fuquan very ugly.


    "You are right, but don''t touch me." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Hey, how much money did you prepare to marry my wife?"


    "What does it mean to marry your daughter-in-law? Have you got the certificate?" Miao Fuquan asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu shrugged, shook his head and said, "Not yet."


    "That''s it, unmarried men and unmarried women, ours is reasonable and legal." Miao Fuquan asked.


    Next to Zhang Xiaohua frowned: "Who is reasonable and legal with you? I am Huzi''s person."


    Miao Fuquan couldn''t take it down, so he could only pretend not to hear it.


    "Well, you are reasonable and legal, then can you afford her?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Hahaha!" Miao Fuquan wanted to hear what he asked, so he pretended to smile deeply, and turned his head and glanced at Zhang Fugong''s couple.


    The couple also smiled at him, as if they understood.


    What kind of heart will you lead?In fact, Zhang Fugong and his wife didn''t even know how rich Miao Fuquan really was, and how many gifts they would give their family this time.It just so happened to take this opportunity to get this important thing done.


    They both stared, pricked up their ears, and listened carefully, wishing to hear the punctuation.


    Miao Fuquan said: "This time, I''m all ready. I don''t give too much gift, so I will give 50,000. Besides, after getting married, she doesn¡¯t have to go out to work and make money. She stays at home. I give 5,000 a month. Living expenses. I have been driving this car for a few years now. I will sell it later. I will add more money to buy a new one and give it to Xiaohua. The mother-in-law also gives 1,000 living expenses every month, all as a tribute."


    This is the truth, and the old couple over there smiles.This little money may not be a big deal in the city, but in the countryside, under the premise that most of the life can be self-sufficient, the extra one thousand will be completely rich.They are at their disposal, which is equivalent to half a month''s income from the commissary.


    Zhang Fugong even thought that if the son-in-law wants to sell the car, it''s better to spend the count of votes and buy the car.Well, just deduct from the one thousand yuan he gives every month.Wishful thinking was a crackling goblin.


    In this way, Zhang Fugong originally embraced Miao Fuquan with the mentality of marrying his daughter out quickly to avoid being harmed by Jiang Xiaohu.Originally, seeing Miao Fuquan fat, black and bald, he was not happy.What now?Looking at Miao Fuquan, whoever sees love.


    After hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but nod in approval, and gave Miao Fuquan a thumbs up.


    "Right? To be a man, you have to have this consciousness. Let me ask you, what do you plan to raise her with?" Miao Fuquan glanced at Zhang Xiaohua, who was standing aside, digging angrily from the jujube tree. Pi vents emotions.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Hey, I don''t have so many plans, just one, and give her all the money."


    After speaking, Jiang Xiaohu took out a new bank card from his pocket and shouted: "Xiaohua, come on!"


    Zhang Xiaohua was taken aback for a moment, walked over, and looked down and saw the reflective bank card.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "As for me, I just started and I don''t have much money. Almost all my savings are here. After getting married, it will be yours."


    Zhang Xiaohua stupidly accepted the bank card. Although she knew that this was just a show, she was still very excited.


    Zhang Fugong and his wife were stunned when they saw the bank card, and said to their hearts, this kid is real?Only Miao Fuquan glanced at the bank card contemptuously and sneered.

 138 Chapter 138: That Bald Mind

    A faint hot wind blew in, and the two trees in the yard made a rustle.


    Zhang Fugong and Miao Juhua looked at the bank card in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, their eyes shining straight, although they didn''t think Jiang Xiaohu would be richer than Miao Fuquan.


    Miao Fuquan smiled: "How much money do you have here? Five hundred? Five thousand?"


    Pretending to be mysterious, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head solemnly: "More than that."


    Miao Fuquan grinned again and sneered, "How much more? Young man, money is not just talking out of nothing."


    After speaking, he took out his wallet from his pocket and swiped it to open it. Inside was a row of bank cards.


    "Agricultural Bank Card, Industrial and Commercial Bank Card, this is a credit card, have you seen it? Let me tell you, credit cards can be difficult to handle, people without a work unit will not pick you up." Miao Fuquan said clearly, "These two are me. Savings card."


    He drew out two bank cards, patted them on the small bench, and then gave them a triumphant glance.


    This time, the eyes of Zhang Fugong and his wife were brighter, and the two of them actually abandoned their suspicion, stood closer, and even held hands excitedly.


    Appeared, that scene appeared!The daughter who has been raising for so many years finally reflects her value.Now there are two men who are spending money here to steal their daughter!


    Zhang Fugong imagined what a happy life he would have after he was promoted to the father-in-law.Humph, those people in the village who look down on him because of something, go ahead!


    Jiang Xiaohu rubbed his nose and looked down at the bank card: "I have one hundred thousand here."


    An understatement immediately stunned everyone, including Miao Fuquan, who had been so proud and didn''t put Jiang Xiaohu in his eyes.


    "One hundred thousand? Young man, are you dreaming?" Miao Fuquan sneered, he didn''t believe Jiang Xiaohu''s words at all.


    why?Because Miao Fuquan is also a rural person, he came from Jiang Xiaohu''s age, and he started from scratch at the beginning. His family was a well-known poor household in ten miles and eight townships.But his brain is active, and after entering society, he has learned to be cheeky again.This year, it''s really thick-skinned enough to eat.


    When he was less than 20 years ago, the poor clinked, and he could only sleep on the road in the city to discuss life.How old is Jiang Xiaohu?Visually, he is only 20 years old. What can he do at this age?


    Forgive him for his ignorance, the roads in the mountain village are really underdeveloped, and Jiang Xiaohu''s reputation is not loud enough, so Miao Fuquan doesn''t even know about him.


    "There really is so much money? How do you prove it?" Miao Fuquan led him.


    Jiang Xiaohu scratched his head: "Don''t you know that there is something called mobile banking in this world? Uncle~ It doesn''t matter how old you are, but you must keep abreast of the times, or you will be easily eliminated by society."


    After speaking, he winked at Miao Fuquan and smiled narrowly, who was gasping for breath.,


    Jiang Xiaohu took out his mobile phone, opened the software, and handed the mobile phone to Zhang Xiaohua next to him.


    Zhang Xiaohua looked at it nervously and expectantly. Although she knew that the numbers here had nothing to do with her, when she saw it, her heart was still beating faster than the frightened rabbit.


    There are really one hundred thousand, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t brag.Zhang Xiaohua secretly said in her heart, he is so amazing!


    At this time she looked at Jiang Xiaohu again, her eyes became more admired.Although Zhang Xiaohua is not as snobby as her parents, but to put it bluntly, who doesn''t love money in this world?It''s just that a gentleman loves money and gets it right.


    But gentlemen also love money, let alone Zhang Xiaohua is just a little girl.Jiang Xiaohu has no money, and she will marry him if she likes it, but isn''t it icing on the cake if she is rich?


    Knowing daughter Mo Ruomu, Miao Juhua was very surprised when she saw her daughter''s expression, so she took one step to look at it.Zhang Fugong also froze for a moment, and rushed over to look.


    They both have a bit of presbyopia, but the mobile phone in Zhang Xiaohua''s hand has a good light perception and is not glaring at all.The numbers above are also very clear, they counted, wow, there are six zeros in total, there are five before the decimal point!!


    Zhang Fugong suddenly felt uncomfortable, and he couldn''t tell what it was like.Jiang Xiaohu is undoubtedly his enemy, he himself was beaten by him, and he lost his face because of him.Now, my daughter cannot be kept, nor can the position of the richest man in Jiangbian Village be kept.


    It stands to reason that Zhang Fugong should hate him very much.But for some reason, he suddenly felt that it would be good if Jiang Xiaohu could be his son-in-law.


    Humph, no matter how much money you make, it will not be spent by Lao Tzu''s daughter in the future?As long as Lao Tzu''s daughter has flowers, Lao Tzu has flowers!


    Thinking of this, his heart was shaken.Looking at Miao Fuquan, he is really incomparable with Jiang Xiaohu. He is dark and ugly, and he is still a second married man.


    No, the daughter can''t marry such a man, he was thinking, his wife severely pinched the meat on his waist.


    Miao Juhua not only understands her daughter, but also her husband.She knew that Zhang Fugong was a horror, and from beginning to end, she was actually very dissatisfied with Miao Fuquan.


    In fact, normal people would think so. A young and energetic person will make money in the future, and he is also showing signs of it now.What about the other one?He was old and ugly, and he was very slippery.


    But Miao Juhua hated her, because Jiang Xiaohu almost broke up.Bah, my daughter, if it''s cheaper, dogs can''t make you cheaper!


    This is Miao Juhua''s inner thoughts at this time. I wonder if Zhang Xiaohua knows, will she collapse?


    In short, a family of three had different mindsets when they saw the number of the bank card.


    He said that Miao Fuquan was also shocked. He really didn''t expect that this unassuming kid in front of him would have such a wealth.When he was 20 years old, it was hard to save a dime.


    Regardless of the relationship between competitors, Miao Fuquan actually wanted to make friends with Jiang Xiaohu. After all, there are multiple friends and multiple paths. He has been hanging around for a long time, and he knows this very well in his heart.


    However, the male self-esteem made him unable to do so, after all, there is still a wife who wants to marry!


    Although Jiang Xiaohu kept saying that Zhang Xiaohua was pregnant with his child, Miao Fu didn''t believe it at all.Seeing Zhang Xiaohua''s figure, she is clearly a big girl!


    Such a beautiful rural girl, Miao Fuquan would not let it go.He also leaned over to look, deliberately approaching Zhang Xiaohua.


    However, Zhang Xiaohua quickly drew away, and at the same time returned the phone to Jiang Xiaohu: "Brother Huzi, I never doubted you. If you have money, you have no money, as long as I like it, I will follow it!"


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu''s heart became hot, and he secretly said: "What a wonderful girl, how come there are parents like Zhang Fugong and Miao Juhua? Humph, can''t make that bald cheap, she will have a man who matches her well in the future of."


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu became more and more determined to bring down Miao Fuquan''s mind.


    "Haha, Xiaohua, you..." Miao Fuquan felt embarrassed on his face, but it was not easy to have an attack on Zhang Xiaohua. Now he has to coax him well and wait until he gets married.

 139 Chapter 139 Lion Shit Is Better than Bear Poop

    "Don''t call me that, are we familiar?" Zhang Xiaohua yelled at him, don''t say it, it really smells like a Hedong lion roar.


    Those Danfeng eyes stared, a bit more fierce than her mother, Miao Juhua was also taken aback, stood a little further away, and re-examined her daughter in her heart.


    "Tsk tsk, damn girl, good temper!" She secretly reprimanded, but she also knew that her daughter is now a dynamite bag, which will explode at one point, she wouldn''t try to poke the mold.


    Jiang Xiaohu chuckled and said, "Don''t be so rude, Xiaohua, the visitor is a guest! If someone wants to compare me with the number on the card, I just show him."


    Holding the cell phone, Jiang Xiaohu quietly pressed it to send a short message to someone.


    After Miao Fuquan had eaten this suffocation, coupled with the previous events, he was already very angry.But before he married Zhang Xiaohua home, he would not have an episode.


    He smiled and said, "I have a good temper. I like a woman with a big temper. If I can hold a family for me in the future, I can also start a career outside." Then he looked at Jiang Xiaohu, "Well, brother, let''s do it today, since You all showed the numbers, so what if we make a bet?"


    "Gambling is illegal." Jiang Xiaohu immediately pretended to be an obedient boy, making people want to comb him with a big back, then put him on a pair of glasses, white shirt, black shorts and small leather shoes.


    In short, Zhang Xiaohua saw his expression in his eyes, and he felt funny and liked it tightly.


    "Yes, yes, isn''t it in private? If you don''t tell me, they don''t tell me, who knows?" Miao Fuquan was also out of temper by him.


    "Okay, how do you gamble?" Jiang Xiaohu asked. In fact, he had guessed Miao Fuquan''s mind a long time ago. It was nothing more than someone else''s money.


    To be honest, this idea is a sorrowful idea, and I still disrespect Zhang Xiaohua.However, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t think of a better way than this idea.


    Moreover, this method can never cause trouble, so he will follow Miao Fuquan''s words.


    Poor Miao Fuquan thought he was in control of the whole situation, who knew it was all held in Jiang Xiaohu''s palm.


    Miao Fuquan took out another card and put it on the stool: "We have more money than whoever has more money, whoever marries her."


    Zhang Xiaohua didn''t think so much, she wanted to fuck him angrily.She knows Jiang Xiaohu''s family background, although Jiang Xiaohu is now striding along the Kangzhuang Avenue, but after all, Miao Fuquan started very early.In terms of money, Jiang Xiaohu is no better than Miao Fuquan.


    Before she could speak, Jiang Xiaohu grabbed her hand.Her palms were slightly sweaty, and Jiang Xiaohu''s palms were hot.Being held tightly by this slightly rough big hand, Zhang Xiaohua suddenly felt at ease.


    She knew that Jiang Xiaohu would not fight an unsure battle, maybe he arranged it freely, um, it''s right to believe him.


    Zhang Xiaohua settled down and shook Jiang Xiaohu''s hand back.The two young men almost clasped their fingers together. Zhang Fugong and his wife saw this scene. They were very angry, but they didn''t dare to break apart.Miao Fuquan was even more angry. The saddest thing was that he had to pretend to be generous.


    "Then I see how much money is on your card!" Jiang Xiaohu stared at Miao Fuquan arrogantly. There must be a lot of money on this card, and he knew it well.


    Miao Fuquan''s face turned from iron blue to jet black, and his smile couldn''t help.He took a deep breath, restrained his jealousy, opened the mobile app and handed the phone to Zhang Fugong and his wife.


    Zhang Fugong took a look, oh, you only have fifty thousand yuan on this card!He was stunned for a moment, but he heard Miao Fuquan say: "Let¡¯s be rich, follow a principle, don¡¯t put eggs in a box."


    With that said, he opened another app and showed Zhang Fugong again, this time the number was 120,000.Zhang Fugong breathed a sigh of relief, okay, he can calm Jiang Xiaohu.But I feel uncomfortable again, hey, Jiang Xiaohu is still young after all, and he can''t beat Miao Fuquan!


    Miao Fuquan smiled and asked: "Uncle, tell me, how much do I have in total?"


    Zhang Fugong broke his fingers: "One hundred twenty thousand out of fifty thousand, ah, more than seventeen thousand in total!"


    Miao Juhua was very happy. He couldn''t help but glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, and said secretly: "Tell you kid to be patient, you have the ability, can you beat others?"


    But then again, even if Jiang Xiaohu should have passed Miao Fuquan, she would not marry her daughter to Jiang Xiaohu, absolutely not!


    "Oh, it''s more than one hundred thousand!" Jiang Xiaohu said lightly.


    Zhang Xiaohua was anxious, but she felt Jiang Xiaohu''s hand squeeze her slightly, she was stunned, and suddenly her heart reassured.


    Yes, Jiang Xiaohu will definitely not go empty, he must have a solution.


    "One hundred thousand or one hundred seventy thousand, which one is older, do first-year kids know?" Miao Fu glanced at Jiang Xiaohu triumphantly.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded seriously: "Yes, more than 170,000, I am not stupid."


    Miao Fuquan smiled and reached out to grab Zhang Xiaohua: "This wife is mine."


    Zhang Xiaohua screamed and dodged, Jiang Xiaohu slapped Miao Fuquan''s hand: "Get up, who said the wife is yours? She is clearly mine."


    "Hey, I''m willing to lose the gambling. I recorded everything we said just now. The money on your card is not as much as mine. You lost." Miao Fuquan pressed the recorder and played back all their conversations.


    After that, Miao Fuquan stared at Jiang Xiaohu provocatively, waiting to see him joke.


    Miao Fu thought to himself that if Jiang Xiaohu was shameless, he would call someone to beat him up.If you don''t shame, then taunt this guy, and kick him out with the old man.


    "Oh, are you still recording?" Jiang Xiaohu said, "Also, there is a testimony to the recording."


    "You know, you can leave now, right?" Miao Fuquan sneered.


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows: "Let''s go, no one is stopping you."


    Miao Fuquan had a black line on his forehead: "You don''t understand human words, do you? Now it is you who have lost, you are one hundred thousand and I am one hundred and seventy thousand, you lose!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s phone rang a few times, and he raised his hand to stop communicating with Miao Fuquan and focus on replying to the news.In Miao Fuquan''s view, this move is completely disguising his embarrassment of losing the game.


    "Who said I lost?" Jiang Xiaohu rolled his eyelids, put away his hippie smile, and stared at each other with a serious face.He was very friendly and funny when he was hippie smiling, and it was terrifying when he was serious, and even Zhang Xiaohua''s family shuddered.


    The pupils of the black hole, the sharp white of the eyes, and a pair of piercing eyes make people afraid to look directly.


    "You said it yourself, one hundred thousand is less than one hundred seventy thousand!" Miao Fuquan also froze for a moment, stuttering a bit.Now he is suddenly a little confused, what kind of routine is this kid going to play?


    "One hundred thousand is indeed less than one hundred thousand, but I have more than one hundred thousand!" Jiang Xiaohu said slowly.


    "Hmph, you are sophistry! There is a kind of show, facts are better than eloquence!" Miao Fuquan took a deep breath, and forced Jiang Xiaohu to fight.


    Jiang Xiaohu raised the corner of his mouth: "Indeed, lion poop is better than bear poop, see for yourself!"


    Miao Fuquan didn''t even bother to play childish homophonic games. He looked at the phone in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, and he was astonished.

 140 Chapter 140: He Was Very Sad

    A gust of wind blew over and hit Miao Fuquan''s head. The few hairs on the back of his head were all messed up.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes, and simply snatched Jiang Xiaohu''s phone and stared at it carefully.


    "No, how is this possible?" Miao Fuquan said to himself.


    The amount of money on the mobile phone has changed from 100,000 to 250,000.Just now when they were in a mess, Jiang Xiaohu''s mobile phone unexpectedly increased by 150,000!


    "What''s impossible?" Zhang Fugong saw Miao Fuquan''s expression and felt something was wrong, so he leaned in to look at it. After seeing it, he was dumbfounded.


    Miao Juhua was not convinced, and came up to look at it, suddenly dumbfounded.


    Three people stood there stupidly, Jiang Xiaohu hummed a little tune: "I smile proudly, I smile proudly, smile to see that Hong Chen is not old~"


    Zhang Xiaohua was weird, so she took a look, and suddenly covered her mouth in surprise: "So many, Brother Huzi~"


    Jiang Xiaohu winked her eyes playfully: "Daughter-in-law, does your husband have the skills?"


    "Yeah!" A daughter-in-law, flustered Zhang Xiaohua, she nodded shyly, sweet in her heart.


    At this moment, Zhang Xiaohua desperately desires that this is not a scene, but a reality.If I can really marry Jiang Xiaohu, I will be very happy in the future.


    She stood in front of Jiang Xiaohu, her head reaching only her chin.Looking down at the shadows on the ground, one long and one short, so fit.Looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s arm again, he found it was like an iron strike, with bulging veins, and a manly man.


    The more the girl looks, the more she likes it, and the more she looks, the more her face gets red.Over there, Zhang Fugong and his wife broke free from the shock and looked at Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua successively.


    The two of them also doubted that in just a few minutes, Jiang Xiaohu''s bank card had so much money.


    They didn''t know that just ten minutes ago, Jiang Xiaohu and Meng Na and Xu Linglong sent short messages separately.The two responded successively.


    "Sister Na, are you there? Do me a favor and borrow some money for urgent use. You can also give me part of the purchase price first."


    "Mr. Xu is embarrassed, can I give me a part of my ginseng money first? Need it urgently."


    Both people responded quickly to the news, surprisingly in agreement: "Of course."


    That''s it, Jiang Xiaohu''s bank card has an extra 150,000.He didn''t know how the 150,000 yuan came, or who called it.But he knew that both Xu and Meng must trust him very much.This made Jiang Xiaohu very proud and touched.


    Seeing Miao Fuquan dumbfounded now, Jiang Xiaohu particularly enjoyed it.


    "How about it, uncle, who loses and who wins now?" Jiang Xiaohu asked with a smile.


    Miao Fuquan was sweaty and his head was blank.Coming here today, he bought more than two thousand yuan as a gift, but he came with the determination to win.The results of it?Lost, lost the battle, lost the wife and broke down.


    "You, you lie!" Miao Fu said nothing, "This is not your money at all, right?"


    "It''s not my money, is it yours?" Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth showed a hint of sarcasm, just as Miao Fuquan mocked his smile before, "I''m here to ask you, who is willing to put hundreds of thousands in your account for nothing?"


    Miao Fu was stunned for a moment, speechless.


    In this era of extreme lack of trust, money is very sensitive.Especially businessmen, everyone is walking cautiously on thin ice.Miao Fuquan is a contractor and runs around, knowing this best.Of course, he himself still owes hundreds of thousands of wages to migrant workers.


    "Then where did your money come from?" Miao Fuquan began to think about him, but refused to admit that he had lost.


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed: "Don''t interrupt with me. If you lose, you lose. I also tell you, don''t say that I will be richer than you now. In the future, you don''t even think about my wealth. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth about the money. It¡¯s the payment from my customer. But even though it¡¯s the payment and the business is my own, the money is naturally my own. Now, I give this money to my wife as The bride price."


    After speaking, Jiang Xiaohu stuffed the bank card into Zhang Xiaohua''s hand: "Daughter-in-law, you have to take it." He exhorted, as if he was serious.


    Zhang Xiaohua was deeply involved in the play, and she nodded excitedly.Not for money, just for that love, that sentence of wife.


    Miao Fu''s face turned from black to purple and then to black.He was holding a pack of cigarettes in his hand, and the cigarettes were crushed by him.


    "You, you cheated! This doesn''t count!" Miao Fuquan said.


    Jiang Xiaohu pointed to his mobile phone: "Does that count? Listen to the recording yourself!"


    Miao Fuquan touched his pocket and realized that he had placed the wallet on the stool.He bent down again and picked up the wallet, but although there were many bank cards in the wallet, only those two were rich.Other bank cards are furnishings, especially credit cards. Not only do they have no money, they owe a lot of money.


    It is rumored that he is a millionaire. In fact, he can describe his economic situation like this-there is money, and hundreds of thousands can be easily taken out.But his debts are several times more than deposits.If one is not paying attention, he can fall into the abyss.


    Miao Fuquan wanted to take a good wife home before she fell in.For these, Zhang Fugong and his wife are of course unclear.


    But now?Completely disturbed by this kid in front of him, Miao Fu was full of anger, yelled, and rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu dodges in a hurry, not afraid.Now in the era of the rule of law, you can''t do anything indiscriminately.But he is not afraid of the opponent doing it.


    "What are you doing?" Jiang Xiaohu said, and at the same time he rushed to stop Zhang Xiaohua and waved, "Xiaohua, stay away. This guy is a lunatic, how can you marry him? I see his problem, I''m afraid not. It''s just this."


    The following sentence was for Zhang Fugong and his wife.But the couple had only money in their eyes.Whoever has the money is their son-in-law, and now they don''t care about Jiang Xiaohu and Miao Fuquan who wins.


    Now, Miao Juhua has also changed his mentality.


    Humph, if Jiang Xiaohu had money, he could be her son-in-law.It''s okay, I will later become his mother-in-law, and then settle accounts with him slowly.


    Miao Fuquan chased Jiang Xiaohu, grabbed his arm and twisted vigorously.In the end, Jiang Xiaohu pinned his arm to his arm, and then gently pushed, the whole person staggered and fell to the ground.It just so happened that there was a pile of chicken poop under his nose, which was perfectly placed on the tip of his nose.


    "Bah!" Miao Fuquan stinks, and feels sad and ashamed.Well, I can''t beat it, and I can''t beat money, he is sad!


    After getting up, Miao Fuquan stared at Miao Juhua: "Sangu, what do you say?"


    Miao Juhua said: "Oh, what are you fighting? Have something to say. Fuquan, are you okay, Fuquan? Let me get you a towel and wash your face!"


    He seemed to be very concerned, but he didn''t answer Miao Fuquan''s words directly.Who is Miao Fuquan, old fritters.When he saw this, he knew it, oh, Miao Juhua, I understand you.


    Miao Fuquan grabbed his wallet and phone angrily, turned and walked out.After walking out of the door, he turned back, picked up the gift box, and then turned and walked out.


    It was not until he started the car that Zhang Fugong and his wife came back to their senses.Zhang Fugong simply cursed: "This bastard thing is stingy to death. I bought all the gifts and put them down. Anything to take back?"


    He spit on the ground fiercely again, thinking that the villagers must have read a joke today.


    However, when he turned around and saw that Jiang Xiaohu and his daughter were so good, and saw the bank card in his daughter''s hand, Zhang Fugong''s mood actually improved again.


    He had already figured out a set of rhetoric in his heart to deal with the villagers'' rants.

 141 Chapter 141 You Are Too Straightforward?

    Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua both smiled in their hearts, especially Zhang Xiaohua, they were extremely happy.


    She knew that her parents would not harass her on marital issues for a long time from now on.


    However, Zhang Xiaohua is a little worried now, what should I do in the future?Will there be real results with Jiang Xiaohu?


    She silently looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s back, blushing and hot.


    Miao Juhua is a half old woman after all, so she is very good at dealing with such problems.


    She smashed her husband who was angry because of the loss of the gift, and winked at him-unfortunately Zhang Fugong did not understand.


    "Come on, Huzi, come in and sit down, I''ll change your cup to make tea." Miao Juhua was extremely enthusiastic, but Jiang Xiaohu instantly became alert.


    This old lady is notoriously stingy, and is not in harmony with him. Suddenly so diligent, it must be the weasel to give the rooster a New Year greeting.


    But face still has to be passed, especially Zhang Xiaohua watching from the side.


    "Thank you, Auntie Chrysanthemum." Jiang Xiaohu said, calling him an aunt for now, although this old lady almost became his cousin''s wife.


    "What''s your aunt?" Miao Juhua pulled him, winking, and before Jiang Xiaohu recovered, he hurriedly packed his things and went to the kitchen to boil water and make tea again.But Jiang Xiaohu always felt that she still had something to say.


    Reluctantly, Zhang Fugong and his daughter greeted Jiang Xiaohu to come in and sit down.


    The second half of Miao Juhua''s words floated from the kitchen: "It should be called Mom!"


    Jiang Xiaohu felt his scalp numb in an instant. Mom, call Miao Juhua to be his mother?It''s better to kill me.Thinking of this, and looking at Zhang Xiaohua next to him, he felt very sympathetic to this girl.


    With such a pair of parents, this girl''s future emotional road is bound to be extremely bumpy!


    In the room, the atmosphere is embarrassing.Zhang Fugong sat there, smoking a cigarette without talking, and there was no expression on his face.


    Zhang Xiaohua thought he was arrogant, and kept winking at him.But her father is immersed in his own thoughts at this time, how can he have the time to look at the girl''s wink?


    The girl didn''t know that Zhang Fugong''s mood at the moment was not as simple as she thought.Zhang Fugong was upset, why did he become a son-in-law with Jiang Xiaohu?This guy, but his real enemy!


    However, Zhang Fugong is very contradictory. After all, the bank card is in the hands of his daughter.At first he thought two young men were acting, but now it seems that Jiang Xiaohu is serious!


    Zhang Fugong was smoking a cigarette and couldn''t help but glanced at his daughter''s belly.Yo, do you really want to be a grandpa?It''s time to be a grandpa!Thinking about this, he felt a burst of joy in his heart.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, I ask you, do you really want to live with my girl?" Zhang Fugong asked.


    He actually wanted to be more serious and a little more dignified.However, he couldn''t hold the son-in-law in front of him.


    Therefore, when Zhang Fugong and Jiang Xiaohu were talking, his eyes were floating, and his voice was trembling.The daughter next to me was embarrassed.


    "Ah! I tell you, Mao and Gou, are more reliable than the guy just now, don''t you know? That guy, not only has his head bald, but his conscience is bald. Believe it or not, he has other problems, maybe he owes one. Ass debt!" Jiang Xiaohu said, "Before I walked in, please ask my friend to check the license plate."


    The father and daughter who said this were all taken aback. Miao Juhua came in with tea, and was also taken aback when he heard the thoughtless words.


    "What, what to check the license plate?" Zhang Fugong asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "The license plate is the car¡¯s ID card, which is similar to a person¡¯s ID card. Through the license plate, you can find out the specific situation of the car owner. Do you know that this car has been mortgaged three times, with a total of more than 20 mortgages. Million."


    The couple was stunned and looked at each other. They couldn''t believe what Jiang Xiaohu said. After all, Jiang Xiaohu and Miao Fu were all competitors.Besides, Miao Chrysanthemum is a distant relative of Miao Fuquan, so she helped her.


    "Huzi, our daughter chose you, and we will recognize it. You can''t discredit others just to discourage others!" Miao Juhua stretched her face.


    Miao Fuquan has a problem, but it hurts her face.


    Zhang Xiaohua knows the old lady too much, she angrily gave Miao Juhua a glance: "Brother Hu said, check the license plate, then the police are checking. If you don''t believe us, can you still doubt the police?"


    "You die girl, did you turn your elbow outward?" Miao Juhua cursed, reaching out and pinching her daughter.


    After all, Zhang Fugong has been a couple with her for decades, and he said smoothly: "This marriage can''t be too simple, we have to ask for a gift, 180,000, and one point is not less."


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead and really wanted to hit him with 180,000 pieces.Seeing Zhang Fugong actually mentioned the marriage immediately, he despised this guy in his heart.


    "Nothing, greedy for money. If I were, I would have to put up a score, somehow to save my daughter. You are good to go on the front foot of the blind date, and you must marry me your daughter on the back foot." Of course, these words he Just think about it in my heart, and say it, doesn''t it hurt Zhang Xiaohua''s face?


    "Dad, we are still early, why are you saying this?" Zhang Xiaohua hurriedly caught the conversation.


    "Morning? When the baby runs all over the floor, attend your wedding banquet?" Zhang Fugong glared at his daughter.


    These words immediately made Zhang Xiaohua blush and she couldn''t speak.


    Miao Juhua is a shrewd woman, and she can tell at a glance that her daughter is not broken at all, so how can she talk about pregnancy?But she believed that the two young men might really be the target.


    "What are you talking about? There are two hundred and fifty thousand in the bank card, right? I took it over, which is considered a bride price. I will buy a little dowry for the rest afterwards." She grabbed the bank card directly from her daughter. Put it into your pocket.


    This scene made Jiang Xiaohu very speechless, are you too straightforward?I''m not afraid of my daughter''s face.


    Fortunately, they are all online electronic transactions, and her bank card is not a big deal.Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said nothing.


    "Good birth, often come to see our father and mother." Zhang Fugong stood at the door in a magnificent manner, shaking hands with Jiang Xiaohu warmly.


    But even though he was talking to Jiang Xiaohu, his face was directed at the group of people under the big tree.Well, no matter it''s a black cat and a white cat, it''s a good cat if you catch a mouse.


    Regardless of whether it is Jiang Xiaohu or Miao Fuquan, as long as he has money, he can marry his daughter.What happened to Jiang Xiaohu?What happened to the enemy?He promised this marriage, and it also revealed that Zhang Fugong was very generous, right?


    The more he pondered in his heart, the more he felt that he was happy, open and bright, he was a man, and his spine became straight after a while.


    Miao Juhua also smiled, thinking about the bank card Jiang Xiaohu gave his daughter.


    Although both of them hated Jiang Xiaohu and each had their own reasons, they also loved Jiang Xiaohu for the same reason-money.


    Jiang Xiaohu ignored them, turned to look at Zhang Xiaohua, and whispered softly: "Xiaohua, take care of yourself, I''m busy with work these days, and the chicken farm is busy preparing, so I don''t have much time to accompany you~"


    Zhang Xiaohua nodded shyly: "Brother Huzi, don''t worry, there is me."


    She patted her pocket secretly, meaning that I will pay you back the bank card when I turn around.


    Jiang Xiaohu understood it and wrinkled her nose and smiled. Although there are many lines on her forehead, she is quite cute.


    Without talking to the couple, Jiang Xiaohu turned around and strode away.


    The gang of big girls, little daughters-in-laws and old women have gathered under the big tree at the entrance of the Zhang''s small shop and began to chat about gossip.I was very surprised to see this scene.


    "Oh, what''s the matter with these two families?" An old woman looked around, "Did you hit the door?"


    "I don''t know. Wow, isn''t it the day when Zhang Fugong''s new son-in-law will come home? Where''s the son-in-law?" A little daughter-in-law also looked curiously.


    When everyone was muttering, Zhang Fugong coughed, slapped, and spit out a mouthful of sputum.Seeing his sputum hit the ground, splashing a piece of dust, he was very satisfied with the intensity.


    What does this prove?It proves that Zhang Fugong''s treasured sword is not old!


    "It''s the new son-in-law who came here, didn''t he just leave!" Zhang Fugong pointed to Jiang Xiaohu''s back and said to the group of ladies.


    A bunch of ladies were surprised, looking at Zhang Fugong, then at Jiang Xiaohu, no one would believe their ears.


    "I said his uncle, are you stupid to eat too much?" A lean old woman shouted at Zhang Fugong, "Aren''t you and the Jiang family enemies?"


    Zhang Fugong glanced at Jiang Xiaohu from a distance, but his eyes suddenly stayed.He saw in the distance, Biyun and Jiang Xiaohu were walking head-on. After the two met, they greeted each other.


    Seeing Biyun, Zhang Fugong''s old lumpy heart is like a dead tree that sprouts in spring.But seeing the new son-in-law chat with her so naturally and so affectionately, his heart was immediately buried in the jealous jar.


    The vinegar soaked his heart, which made Zhang Fugong lose his obvious thoughts for an instant, and he was secretly upset: "Jiang Xiaohu, don''t eat the bowl and worry about the pot, or I Zhang Fugong can''t spare you!"


    Is it really for the daughter?That''s not necessarily true. He likes Biyun, and feels that Biyun has brought him a second emotional spring.But he really didn''t dare to look for Biyun again, after all, Jiang Xiaohu''s fist was not vegetarian.


    With a distorted face, Zhang Fugong hummed, turned and left.The gang of ladies giggled and started to regard Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua as the focus of today''s topic.A group of people wished to pull the two young people out for a focus interview.


    "Then you go quickly!" Biyun said, she still did not dare to look at Jiang Xiaohu, although on the surface she was looking directly at Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, but in fact she was looking at the other''s eyebrow bones.


    She was flustered, every time she saw Jiang Xiaohu, she couldn''t help but think of the last time.After a few days, the kid has grown a little taller and he has grown stronger.Although it is tanned, it looks more handsome.Biyun liked it more and more, unable to hide the panic in his eyes.


    Every time she approached Jiang Xiaohu, she was flustered, as if she had a lively white rabbit in her heart.


    "Yeah, sister, go ahead, let''s talk back." Jiang Xiaohu smiled and nodded and waved his hand, and left in a hurry.


    Biyun also waved at him and continued to move forward.Today she wore a pair of cropped trousers and a floral short shirt, like a mountain flower, pervading the winding road of this mountain village.


    The floral blouse seems a bit small, but it makes her curve better.Two flower bones in buds can grab the sight of others from far away.


    Seeing her coming with brisk steps, those big girls and little wives, immediately look at me, I look at you, winking secretly.


    "Which man is this saucy vixen?" a young daughter-in-law cursed, "Look at her like a widow, what''s so happy about all day long?"


    She said this because of two things.The first is that the man in her family once provoke Biyun.Although she came back after touching her nose, it still made her very upset.The second thing, the man in her family said, if you can catch up with Biyun''s little finger as beautiful, I won''t miss her anymore.


    With these two things, Biyun was invisibly made an enemy.In fact, which enemy of Biyun didn''t get it like this?


    Perhaps because he woke up early this morning and was physically comfortable, or perhaps because he had just spoken to Jiang Xiaohu, Biyun was in a particularly sunny mood.When she walked outside Zhang Fugong''s house, she didn''t feel any discomfort.


    Since Zhang Fugong wanted to bully her, she hasn''t come here for a while to buy things.I came today to buy some sauce beef at Jiangsanjia.


    "Uncle San, weigh me half a catty of beef." Biyun yelled loudly.


    "Hey, it''s Biyun, you haven''t come to buy meat for a long time." Sanshu agreed with a smile, and quickly put down his work and came to cut meat for Biyun.


    A good man Jiang San, rich in experience, authentic trading, and not bad at cutting meat.Collect money to find money, neat and clean.Finally, give Biyun a pack of oil paper, and tie it up with twine.


    Although the world is changing rapidly, people who buy fast food cooked vegetables outside like to use plastic bags, so worry-free.But Jiang San is also used to oily paper, which absorbs oil and does not smell.


    "Come on, I''m ready to mention it." Jiang San handed Biyun half a catty of sauced beef, and said, "Don''t go to the butcher''s house on the way back. His dog can''t smell my meat."


    "Well, Sanshu, don''t worry." Biyun answered with a smile.


    Uncle Jiang is one of the few serious men in this village, or to put it this way, is one of the few men who have never had a crooked mind towards her.Biyun was very grateful for this, and regarded him as an uncle in his heart.

 142 Chapter 142 Gossip

    On the opposite side came the laughter of women, and some people said loudly: "Hey, Sao Lang''s hooves are Sao Lang''s hooves. You will slap you wherever you go."


    Jiang San''s beef noodle restaurant and Zhang Fugong''s canteen are separated by a road, and he can hear the slightest movement on the opposite side.


    Biyun also heard it, blushing, and his good mood swept away most of it.However, this kind of thing is commonplace in her, so she hasn''t been too sad.


    On the contrary, Jiang San murmured angrily: "A bunch of old ladies who are full and have nothing to do, Biyun, you have a little heart, it''s okay. Life is so many decades, how can you live it? Regardless of what others say, uncle knows you are a good girl."


    "Well, thank you Sanshu." Biyun nodded gratefully, and smoothly tucked the wind-blown hair behind her ears.


    When Jiang San saw her, he felt distressed, and suddenly thought of something: "Biyun, your man has been dead for a few years, and you are so young. I think you should think about your future. Oh, yes, you three My aunt¡¯s family has a nephew who is in her 30s and her daughter-in-law died of an emergency last year. They have a daughter who is only three years old. If you don¡¯t dislike it, I will arrange for you to meet?"


    Biyun shook his head: "No, I''m fine now by myself..."


    At this moment, there was another burst of laughter under the tree opposite, and this time, the topic turned back to Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua.


    "Hey, tell me, this rich man has a big head and a stable hat. How long did Jiang Xiaohu''s cousin and his daughter-in-law pass before he forgot? He rushed to marry his daughter to Jiang Xiaohu , Is this still a man?"


    "Isn''t it? And I can see that it was his girl who took the initiative. Didn''t you see it just now? Zhang Xiaohua''s face is like a red apple. Those eyes, tusk tusk~"


    "No matter how you say it, Jiang Xiaohu came to propose a kiss!"


    Biyun couldn''t help being stunned when he heard these words.There was nothing on the surface, but in her heart she felt as if she had been struck by five thunders, all over her body, from coming to the outside, she was numb, and she didn''t feel at all.


    "Biyun, Biyun~" Jiang San saw her motionless and called out several times, "Are you okay?"


    "Ah? Oh, it''s okay, Sanshu, are they true?" Biyun asked quietly, pointing to his back.


    Jiang San glanced at the opposite side and nodded: "I saw my nephew coming out of his house today. I really don''t know if it''s true. What''s up?"


    "It''s okay, I''ll just ask, Sanshu, then I''m leaving!" Biyun turned to leave, walking briskly when he came, and when he went top-heavy, he seemed to be dragging a heavy chain.


    ...


    "...You have been silent in good and bad lately, and I don''t want to ask too much~" In the office, there was a melodious and relaxed singing voice, with a clear and soft voice, very sweet.


    Holding the lesson plan, Yu Xue walked quickly from the classroom and couldn''t help but smile upon hearing the singing.She pushed in and said, "Lili, you are in a good mood!"


    In the room, Ding Lili was facing a small mirror and stroked herself.She saw the smiling face of her best friend in the mirror, and stuck her tongue out: "That is, haven''t you seen the girl Huaichun?"


    "Girl? Poof~On the National Day of the freshman year, someone went on a trip with a school grass, but they were alone in the same room for three days and two nights!" Yu Xue said.


    Ding Lili raised her eyebrows, tilted her head, rested her cheek with her hand, and sighed: "Hey, you really don''t open the pot or lift which pot. That relationship is the saddest part of my life."


    "Come on, what''s so sad about that kind of scumbag? The owner who steps on a few boats, you, you will meet better in the future." Yu Xue opened the chair and sat at the table, spreading out the lesson plans for the afternoon. class.


    She is more serious about coaching than Ding Lili.Since childhood, Yu Xue has always believed that teachers are engineers of the human soul, and she is willing to be an engineer.It''s so proud to be able to watch every child become talented and grow in their own hands.


    "I have already met my destiny, I believe he is my No. 1!" Ding Lili said this with a charming little woman.


    Yu Xue discovered that today''s best friend is actually wearing a backless skirt.This is of course nothing in the city. Girls all over the street will wear such fashionable and refreshing clothes in summer.But here is a relatively conservative mountain village, and women have to weigh every skirt to wear.


    "Ah, are you afraid of catching a cold?" Yu Xue said deliberately. She remembered what Ding Lili had said, shouldn''t this girl be true to Jiang Xiaohu?


    She wasn''t afraid that Ding Lili would suffer. In fact, it would be nice if this guy didn''t spit out a bone that others had eaten.


    "Thank you for your concern! Our labor class is going to have an outdoor class this afternoon. I have already contacted the class location." Ding Lili said mysteriously, "Teacher Yu, would you like to come with us?"


    "Forget it, I still have classes in the afternoon, go by yourself. But don''t blame me for not reminding you, this is not at school, you have to do things..."


    Before she finished speaking, Ding Lili continued, "Be careful, I know!" Yu Xue shook her head helplessly and sighed secretly.


    Although the two are about the same age, Yu Xue often takes care of this girlfriend like her sister.


    Although she said so, Ding Lili didn''t take Yu Xue''s advice to her heart.In fact, her mind is full of Jiang Xiaohu''s stalwart figure now.


    That summer evening, the hero who beat up a shameless old gangster to save a little girl on the ridge will be her boyfriend Ding Lili!


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Jiang Xiaohu went out on time. He was carrying a hoe and a bucket.In the bucket is the river water he got from the mountain and river map, and sprinkled it on the ground every three to five to maintain the richness of the soil.


    In the past, he would choose to go out around four o''clock in the afternoon, when the sun would not be too poisonous, and would not hurt his skin.


    But today, because he had made an appointment with Ding Lili early to have an outdoor labor class, he had to do it a little earlier.


    When he finally came to his three-acre land, Jiang Xiaohu was satisfied, and he was very happy looking at the green panax notoginseng and vegetables.


    This vegetable field can bring him several thousand yuan in income every day. For a poor farmer, what could be more happier than this?


    When he came to the field, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t take a break, rolled up his sleeves and started watering.Three under five divided by two, the ten acres of land were poured out.


    "Classmates, come, we are going to have class here today!" Ding Lili''s larking voice came from the ridge in the distance, attracting Jiang Xiaohu to look back.


    From a distance, Ding Lili is wearing a lavender dress.This skirt perfectly set off her figure. Although she came head-on, her ass was still like a big ripe peach. The looming curve made Jiang Xiaohu feel that the blood vessels were about to jump out.


    He hurriedly looked away, chanting lyrics in his mouth, diverting his attention.Although it''s a good time, but you can''t just stay healthy, right?

 143 Chapter 143

    Ding Lili brought more than twenty children, lined up to Jiang Xiaohu''s field.


    "Classmates, call it Uncle!" Ding Lili said to the children with rich and vivid expression.


    Most of this group of dolls are barefoot, with little hands and feet, especially the boys, each of them looks like a mud monkey.


    They are very naughty, but also very smart. Ding Lili taught them for more than a month and fell in love with these children from the bottom of her heart.


    However, she came from the city and she didn''t even know some doorways in the countryside.For example, this line of uncle is good, and it caused the children to burst into laughter.


    "Hello, Brother Tiger!"


    "Huzi, come and call Grandpa!"


    The children were more naughty than each, and didn''t look at Jiang Xiaohu at all.


    This made Ding Lili very surprised and a little angry: "Classmates, don''t be so rude, okay? How did the teacher teach you before you came?"


    Before she finished her words, she saw Jiang Xiaohu replied in shame, and said to an eight or nine-year-old boy: "Grandpa, you are here too!"


    Ding Lili got a black line on her forehead and secretly said, "Is this guy''s head caught by the door?"


    How did she know that Jiang Xiaohu really had to call that child to be a grandfather in terms of seniority.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, you~" Ding Lili just wanted to lose her temper to Jiang Xiaohu, but when she raised her head, her bright eyes were paired with her, and she suddenly lost her temper.


    His eyes were as fierce as magma, full of lethality, and what he encountered melted.


    Ding Lili''s heart was like a little rabbit, thumping tumbling tumblingly.


    She is teaching children to be polite. Who would have thought that Jiang Xiaohujing would act against her.If you have the heart to roll your eyes and scold him, look at the pitiful look of that guy''s eyes, and he can''t bear it.Besides, people seem to be right. The countryside likes to climb relatives and discuss relatives. I heard that there are actually only three families in this village.


    "What''s wrong?" Jiang Xiaohu touched the back of his head innocently, staring at Ding Lili with wide eyes.


    Ding Lili sighed: "Nothing, nothing wrong, I was wrong. Okay, Mr. Jiang, can you start class now? The children are the descendants of farmers, grown up so old, but many people have never been in touch with farm work or farm tools. ."


    "Well, I''m all ready, today I will take the lesson of learning Sanqi knowledge." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    Everyone looked at him curiously, and a child asked loudly, "My nephew, why do you want to learn Sanqi?"


    "Because, in the future, people in this area will grow Panax Notoginseng!" Jiang Xiaohu replied louder.


    The children were amused by their conversation for no reason, but Ding Lili couldn''t find the point of laughter.


    After smiling, Jiang Xiaohu pointed to the panax notoginseng field and explained the knowledge of panax notoginseng to the children.From seedling to growth to use, value, and how to cultivate.


    After speaking, I pulled another tree for each child and let them do their own research.The children were full of interest, studying Panax notoginseng one by one.


    Regarding Jiang Xiaohu''s statement that everyone would plant Sanqi in this film, Ding Lili only regarded him as joking and bragging.In fact, she doesn''t like bragging boys because she has seen too many.That kind of boy is unreliable, unstable, and has nothing but a mouth.


    But this Jiang Xiaohu is more attractive.Ding Lili looked at his profile and became idiotic.I really think how to look good, handsome and dumb.


    "He''s so handsome, he''s so handsome even with bragging looks, hey, how about being my boyfriend?" Ding Lili asked secretly.


    She has been typing this belly draft for several days, and she plans to say it today.


    After finally waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to finish his work, Ding Lili leaned forward to take a drink.


    "Well, I have worked hard for you today!" Ding Lili put her small hand behind her back to make her neck look more skinny.


    His thin shoulders were exposed, white and tender in the sun, indeed different from the girl in the village.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced and looked away.He is not someone he has never seen before, is Meng Na in good shape?That''s great, okay, he didn''t drop an inch and saw everything.


    But so what?It''s always someone else''s. Jiang Xiaohu has a problem, and he cherishes himself.As long as it is one''s own, the pimple is also delicious.


    "What''s the hard work, in fact, you two are working hard. By the way, what about Teacher Yu?" Jiang Xiaohu easily changed the subject, avoiding the other''s hot gaze.


    He had a feeling that he was like fish on a chopping board, and Ding Lili was holding the pot and the knife, wondering how to eat him.This feeling really made him stand upright.


    Ding Lili said with shame: "Xiaoxue has to go to class. Everyone is working hard, but the degree of hard work is different."


    "Ang." Jiang Xiaohu lowered his head and kicked a piece of soil, mixing it into the soil.


    Irrigated by the water from the mountains and rivers, the soil here has become fertile and soft, which is obviously different from other places.


    In just one month, this piece of land has changed from a famous barren land to a place that everyone admires.Once the old secretary passed here, he almost dropped his jaw.He told Jiang Xiaohu that he regretted it a little, and the rent was getting less.


    "Wow? So how much do you want, plus more?" Jiang Xiaohu said to him with a grin.


    The old party secretary waved his hand: "Forget it, how can I do that kind of thing! Besides, this land has been poor for several lifetimes, and it¡¯s only fattened in your hands. That means you have a fate. Manage well. Seeing it change for the better, I feel at ease without taking money."


    The old party secretary is a pragmatic banker, which is worthy of admiration.


    Jiang Xiaohu recalled the conversation with the old party secretary at that time and couldn''t help but want to laugh.Unpretentiously, a rush of heat rushed from his side. With a glance from the corner of his eye, Ding Lili was closing her eyes and pouring towards him.


    Jiang Xiaohu was startled, and hurriedly helped her soft and warm body, and hurriedly asked: "Oh, teacher Ding, what''s the matter with you?"


    Feeling the temperature of Jiang Xiaohu''s rough palms and smelling the sweat on his body, Ding Lili was flustered and blushed.When he was excited, the voice of his speech was eccentric.


    "Ah, I''m nothing, maybe I''m a little hungry." Ding Lili replied nimbly.


    In fact, her delicate and squeaky look is quite attractive, but the more you do this, the more terrifying Jiang Xiaohu''s hair will be.The main reason is that the process of meeting the two is really not wonderful. He will never forget the meal he was beaten by Ding Lili as a gangster.


    "Oh." Jiang Xiaohu held her shoulders, made her stand firm, turned around and bent over to get the hoe.


    Ding Lili didn''t realize that the other person was no longer there, and thought he was still by her side.With her back to Jiang Xiaohu and lowering her head shyly, Ding Lili began to confess.


    "Huzi, do you know? The first time I saw you, I really thought you were a big gangster. But after I got in touch, I found out that everything was my misunderstanding." Ding Lili''s fingertips pointed at each other, her face blushing. "I don''t know when I have liked you since. You...can you be my boyfriend?"

 144 Chapter 144 This guy did it on purpose, right?

    In the fields, butterflies are flying, the breeze is swaying, and the scenery is infinite.


    The children''s attention is always limited. After a few minutes of studying Sanqi, they began to attract bees and butterflies, chasing each other and playing, making it noisy.


    Coupled with the sound of a short message coming from the phone when Jiang Xiaohu bent over, he took out the phone to read it.All of this allowed him to avoid Ding Lili''s confession perfectly.


    Blushing over there, his heart almost popped out of his throat, but he didn''t hear anything.


    Ding Lili finished her confession and waited for Jiang Xiaohu''s answer with anxiety and anticipation.She was clearly not the first time she was in love, she had been pursued, and she had also pursued others, but no other time was like this.In panic, full of expectation.


    Even her first love has never been like this. She secretly said in her heart that she heard that Jiang Xiaohu has never been in love, this is simply the best boyfriend!She likes to educate and grow a small milk dog slowly from a tiny bit of age, so that there is a sense of accomplishment.


    But leaning on, suddenly Ding Lili lost her balance and fell to the ground with a plop.Fortunately, here are all soft crops, and at most they can''t fall to her even if they are covered with soil.


    However, the loud noise caused the children to stop and watch, and they all cared about the teacher: "Oh, teacher Ding fell down, go and help!"


    "Teacher Ding, what''s wrong with you?"


    The children ran forward, grabbed her arms, skirts, and hair ropes with their dirty little hands, and helped her up in all directions.


    Jiang Xiaohu is focusing on replying to the news. The news comes from the village party secretary. The old party secretary asked the village accountant to send it to him.


    "Huzi, the formalities can be done. When you come to sign, the farm will be yours." The news from the village party secretary made Jiang Xiaohu overjoyed. He has been waiting for the news.


    The 100,000 yuan on the card is for this farm.Although he knew that it might not be enough, Jiang Xiaohu still held back his energy and prepared to do a big fight.


    He happily replied to the message and asked what information he needed.When he heard the movement and looked back, he didn''t hold back for a while and laughed out loud.


    It turned out that Ding Lili was particularly embarrassed at this time.His hair was messy, and there were a few dirty fingerprints on his face.The shoulder strap slipped on the arm, looming and intriguing.However, no matter how tempting, it can''t hide the funny look.


    Ding Lili was furious and could not get angry with children.She pulled up the shoulder straps embarrassedly, and stared at Jiang Xiaohu fiercely.


    "This guy did it on purpose?" She said to her heart, "Did you see that I like him, so I''m struggling?"


    But Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were so clear, his expression was so innocent, and he was so harmless.After looking twice, Ding Lili immediately blamed herself: "Ding Lili, don''t think about it, how could he deliberately make you foolish? It must be a coincidence, just a coincidence~"


    In any case, the feeling of confession today is totally gone. Ding Lili is a little bit discouraged and decides to retreat temporarily.


    "Hmph, I don''t believe that this girl can''t handle you anymore, wait until I go back to plan and plan!" She secretly made up her mind.


    "Classmates, let''s line up!" Ding Lili clapped her hands with a sunny face, and directed the children to line up back to school casually.


    This made Jiang Xiaohu feel embarrassed. He approached Ding Lili and said, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to laugh at you just now~"


    "It''s okay! I know I''m embarrassed. If I change to me, I will laugh too." Ding Lili said generously, "Anyway, thank you for today! I will invite you to dinner another day, so that''s it. Oh. By the way, add a friend!"


    She shook her phone, Jiang Xiaohu nodded with a smile, and the two left phone calls to each other and added friends.


    ...


    The sun in the summer afternoon passed through the dense leaves and fell on the town government compound.


    A grassroots conference on poverty alleviation in rural areas is going on in full swing, and the participants have spoken and expressed their opinions.At the conference table, the leaders listened carefully to everyone''s speech and took up pens from time to time to write and draw in their notebooks.


    At the venue, most of them were middle-aged people in their forties, and people in their 30s were rarely seen, and most of them were men.


    The meeting room was filled with smoke, and almost everyone had cigarettes between their fingers. They were used to thinking with cigarettes.


    This is a jungle of thorns, but there is a gorgeous flower blooming in it.


    Although wearing a gray suit, it looks a little mature, but gray can not conceal Yan Yan''s youthful breath.


    She sat at the position closest to the head end of the conference table, knowing that she had secretly accepted the etiquette of''all the attention''.


    Before coming to work, Yan Yan never thought that the work at the grassroots level in the township was so difficult to do and the interpersonal relationship was so complicated.


    The cobweb-like interpersonal relationship makes Yan Yan like walking in a hot and sticky asphalt pool, making it difficult to start work.


    "Oh, good, that''s it. Deputy Mayor Yan, your report is very innovative, and we will consider it carefully. Later, you come to my office." A chubby man in his forties smiled. Say.


    He is the head of Honghua Town, Yan Yan''s immediate boss, He Jingfeng.


    "Okay, Secretary He." Yan Yan nodded and smiled slightly.


    Although she has tried her best to be approachable, she can still feel the alienation of others.


    No way, she was put into the husky group like a real wild wolf.Even though the appearance is very similar, the dogs still smell her breath instantly and are very jealous.


    Wolves travel thousands of miles to eat meat, dogs travel thousands of miles to eat shit.After the meeting was over, everyone left in twos and threes, Yan Yan followed He Jingfeng into the office, and continued to discuss things about poverty alleviation.


    A tall, thin man in a white shirt and gray trousers walked out with a briefcase and pinched the cigarette to the trash can in the corner of the disaster corridor.


    "Cough!" He coughed vigorously, opened the window and vomited out.


    "Oh, that dog doesn''t have long eyes!" A curse came from outside the window, and the man frowned and looked at it.


    "Li Xiaosan, why are you squatting under the window?" The man saw a short and chubby man wiping his hair with his hands, and couldn''t help laughing and cursing.


    Li Xiaosan looked up and saw him, he immediately put aside his anger, and said with a smile: "Uncle San, I''m waiting for you here, they said you have a meeting."


    "Come, come, come up!" the man said.


    "Hey, great!" Li Xiaosan ran up to the second floor, joined the man, and entered an office together.


    Sitting in the chair, Liu Wenzong began to touch his trouser pocket again, and took out a pack of cigarettes, only to find that the pack was empty.


    He coughed a few times, grabbed the trash can next to him and spit.Li Xiaosan stood aside, nodded and smiled, hurriedly took out a box of camels from his pocket when he saw it, and brought it to him with his hands.

 145 Chapter 145 Infrastructure Project?

    "Uncle San, try smoking me." He smiled and said, "I just asked someone to buy it from the city, imported cigarettes!"


    "Cut, what''s so good about imported cigarettes? I still like to smoke our local tobacco!" Liu Wenzong glanced at the beautifully packaged cigarette box with disdain.


    Although he said that, he still reached out and took it.He drew out a cigarette, ignited it and took a sip, then exhaled the smoke ring beautifully.


    "It''s okay, three sons, what are you doing to me?" Liu Wenzong asked.


    He is the director of the town office. Although he is a job like a top with less money and more work, let alone he is well informed.


    This is Li Xiaosan, the son of his eldest cousin.The cousin''s cousin is a mason, who is very diligent and flexible. He became a contractor a few years ago.Like his father, Li Xiaosan started as a mason and became a contractor.


    Li Xiaosan is more likely to come than his father, and from time to time he ran to Liu Wenzong to get some news.


    "The government is my backer!" Li Xiaosan often said this sentence.


    This is where Liu Wenzong admires this nephew the most, his brain is active and his heart is clear.


    No, although he was born in a rural area and is a well-known poor town in the city, the Li Xiaosan family moved to the county seat early.


    Of course Liu Wenzong had made a lot of ideas for his family and helped a lot, but Li Xiaosan would never let him suffer.This kid is smart enough to do great things in the future, Liu Wenzong thought.


    "Uncle San, I heard that a new leader has come to town? Any instructions?" Li Xiaosan asked with a grin.


    Liu Wenzong''s eyes stared: "Oh, do you guys want to be an official?"


    "No, no, no, I''m a stinky bricklayer, and the mud can''t support the wall." Li Xiaosan hurriedly waved his hand, "Isn''t this, our family just pointed at you Sanjiu."


    He smiled and took out a shopping card from his pocket. It was the largest supermarket shopping card in the county with a denomination of three thousand.


    When Liu Wenzong saw it, his face turned yellow in fright, he patted the table and shouted, "You kid is trying to kill me?"


    "Ah? What''s wrong with the third uncle?" Li Xiaosan was stunned.


    "Now we are focusing on building a clean government, what are you doing?" Liu Wenzong roared, "Take it away!"


    After yelling loudly, he quickly whispered: "Just send it to your aunt later."


    Li Xiaosan breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, and said with a smile: "Oh, don''t worry, I know I was wrong, and I won''t do it again."


    He winked at Liu Wenzong to show that he understood, and Li Xiaosan took the card back.


    "The town has been focusing on poverty alleviation recently. Several villages are the focus, Shangwan Village, Xiawan Village, Jiangbian Village..."


    "What projects do you support?" Li Xiaosan asked expectantly.


    Liu Wenzong shook his head: "Don''t count on this, there are no infrastructure projects."


    "Oh~" Li Xiaosan was particularly disappointed.


    The two chatted for a while, and Li Xiaosan found a goodbye to leave.After leaving the town government compound, he went straight to Liu Wenzong''s house and gave the shopping card to his aunt without mentioning it.


    Although Honghua Town is quite poor, the people eat, drink, and entertain a lot. It''s nothing more than eating a little bit and playing a little bit behind the city.


    Another difference from the city is that the shops here are not doing well before the New Year.The common people live frugally and work hard, all year round for their families, especially children.People who get married and start a business rarely have the time to spend money on themselves.


    But there is such a store, but it is an exception, even on weekdays, the business is very hot, called the lame hot pot restaurant.


    The two-story hot pot restaurant has attracted many customers from far and near because of the owner''s know-how and the secret recipe.At night, especially on weekends, the street in front of this store is full of vehicles of all kinds.


    Today Miao Fuquan also came here for a banquet, and he invited friends who have had contacts in business.


    He has seven or eight people sitting at the table, but he hasn''t served food yet, so everyone has tea and chat.


    "Hey, why hasn''t Boss Li been here today? There is always such a wine shop, and he will never be late!" A big fat man said with a grin.


    Another said: "I heard that he went to find his third uncle."


    "Hey, it''s nice to have a third uncle who works in a government department. Boss Li just made this point..." said the fat man.


    A head came out of the stairs, and then Li Xiaosan laughed loudly: "Oh, I can hear you saying bad things about me! I''m in my thirties, so what''s the skill?"


    He said as he walked upstairs, everyone hurriedly stood up to greet him.The fat man looked embarrassed: "Oh, I can''t eat grapes and say grapes are sour! Boss Li, don''t worry, I will fine myself three glasses later!"


    Li Xiaosan glanced at him and said nothing.As a hostess, Miao Fuquan stood up and helped him pull off the stool: "Brother, sit down! Come, man, order food!"


    !The patron ran over with the menu, Miao Fuquan grabbed the menu and handed it to Li Xiaosan.


    "Brother, you order first."


    Li Xiaosan took the menu and said with a smile: "Then I will be welcome."


    Flipping the menu, he ordered a few expensive hot pot dishes, and passed the menu to others.The others were also polite, and one ordered a dish.Everyone knows that Li Xiaosan is the master sitting here today.


    The hot pot was served quickly and the dishes were ready. Everyone was chatting while eating and drinking.The fat man was greasy and sweaty when he ate. He suddenly raised his head and saw Miao Fuquan looking downcast. He said: "What''s wrong with Lao Miao, you are in the wrong state today!"


    Li Xiaosan also glanced at him, tilting his head and flicking his teeth: "Yes, I heard that you went on a blind date. What happened?"


    "Hey, don''t mention it, bad luck!" Miao Fuquan waved his hand. "That girl is so crooked, she wants me a lot of gifts. I''m full? There are hundreds of thousands of gifts, I How many women are floating!"


    He didn''t want to talk about eating ashes, it was too shameful.Fabrication, this is his old line.


    Eating and drinking, a group of people gradually drank high, and the topic of conversation opened up and began to move closer to the topic.


    Miao Fuquan contracted two projects last year, both of which were obtained from Li Xiaosan.It''s a pity that the cargo management didn''t care about it, and only introduced the project, but the project payment was not settled.


    He felt comfortable drinking, so he pulled Li Xiaosan and started to get close: "Brother, brother, am I interesting? I''ll eat and drink later, I invite you to go to the county to take a sauna."


    "Haha, interesting! But I don''t have time today. I have to run a few villages to see the situation." Li Xiaosan said.


    Don''t look at his short and chubby look. In fact, everyone here knows that this guy is a standard smiling tiger, who eats people without spitting out bones.Counting Miao Fuquan, who doesn''t have any funds in his hands?


    Everyone wants it, but it''s a pity that they won''t return.


    As soon as Miao Fuquan heard his words, he felt like, "Oh, so busy today? But third brother, why did you leave the village? There are infrastructure projects?"

 146 Chapter 146

    The hot pot restaurant is fully air-conditioned, but it can''t stand the smoke and heat.


    Everyone was eating and sweating profusely but refused to leave.


    Li Xiaosan glanced at Miao Fuquan and said proudly: "What is a little project? I have a better project here, let me tell you..."


    He pointed his finger on the tabletop and knocked.


    The mysterious eyes immediately made Miao Fuquan excited and making money, he liked it so much.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing poverty alleviation right now. I heard that there are financial allocations to subsidize those poor households for sideline jobs. I wondered whether to set up a farm or something.¡± Li Xiaosan said, ¡°On the one hand, it can absorb poor villages. People who work part-time to solve their employment problems, on the one hand, we also make a little bit of money ourselves?"


    "Oh~" Miao Fuquan listened, feeling a little sad.


    He is different from Li Xiaosan. He has always lived in the countryside and is very familiar with the village.


    Farming?How much money can farmers who really engage in breeding make?Let the middlemen make money!


    At a table of people eating and drinking, Li Xiaosan answered the phone in the middle, making him suddenly energetic, and he kept nodding to the microphone and said hello, with a humble attitude.


    Everyone was almost drinking at this time, no one noticed the call, only Miao Fuquan was different.He sat next to Li Xiaosan and heard part of the conversation between the two.


    The call obviously came from Li Xiaosan''s third uncle, and mentioned things like subsidies.Miao Fuquan''s spirit suddenly came, completely different from his previous attitude towards this matter.


    Who is Li Xiaosan''s third uncle? He is a government employee or a small leader.Miao Fuquan still had some unbelieving words about Li Xiaosan''s words, so Miao Fuquan had to believe his third uncle''s words.


    In particular, the three words Jiangbian Village were mentioned in this conversation, which immediately stirred Miao Fuquan''s nerves.


    The memory of humiliation flooded my mind, and Jiang Xiaohu''s squinting face came into his mind.He still remembered that when he was at Zhang Fugong''s house, he vaguely heard Jiang Xiaohu talk about future plans, one of which was to start a chicken farm.


    Miao Fuquan clenched his fists and said in his heart: "Wow, Jiang Xiaohu, you have finally fallen into my hands. We are you on the first day of the first year and I will do the fifteenth, you show me!"


    "Third brother, come and drink!"


    Miao Fuquan waited for Li Xiaosan to hang up, and became more diligent about him.Pour a glass of wine for the other party, and raise the glass to toast.


    Li Xiaosan looked at him drunkly, "What are you doing, and you want to pay back the money? I told you, I didn''t give it to me, I have nothing to do!"


    "No, no, let''s not mention that. What I want to ask is your project, can you bring me?" Miao Fuquan asked flatly.


    "Hey, it''s hard to say about this. I''ll go on the road first, lest I hurt you." Li Xiaosan said.


    He said this, Miao Fuquan knew more.What does this prove?Prove that this project is really profitable!


    Let go of those who make or not, the main reason is to make Jiang Xiaohu''s life difficult!If you can make a fortune, it''s all for nothing, Miao Fu thought wholeheartedly, it''s really the best of both worlds with one stone and two birds.


    "Well, third brother, don''t worry, I won''t hold you back. I want to say, I have a distant aunt who lives in Jiangbian Village, and I know it better~" Miao Fuquan said, "I know that village. Very poor, poor men can¡¯t afford to marry their wives, so they can¡¯t wear their pants."


    "Oh? Really wow?" Li Xiaosan came to the spirit, and studied with Miao Fuquan.


    ...


    At ten o''clock in the morning, the sun has already shown its majesty, releasing heat desperately, roasting the mountains and the earth.


    Zhiguo desperately screamed in the trees, as if participating in the Jiangbian Village Good Voice audition program.


    "Sneezes!" Jiang Xiaohu sneezed, and walked out of the old branch secretary, holding a few pieces of paper in his hand, "Who is talking about me behind your back? No, why did my nose spray on the paper? These pieces of paper are Baby bumps!"


    All the formalities have been completed, and there is only one certificate left, and the village party secretary needs to go to the town to open it. After the opening, the matter is considered complete.That place completely belongs to him Jiang Xiaohu.


    Now Jiang Xiaohu is full of excitement, and the vegetable garden is gradually expanding production, and the output and supply are becoming stable day by day. Daily net profit can bring him 3780!


    Sanqi will mature soon, and when it comes time to settle with Xu Linglong, it will be another income.


    Thinking of the bright future, Jiang Xiaohu''s heart could not be restrained from excitement.


    He hummed a little song, walked to the side of the elementary school, and suddenly heard someone calling: "Master, Master Hu Zi!"


    What is this construction?Who is working on it?Why do you call him construction?


    There is only one person in the village called Huzi, and that is Jiang Xiaohu.Therefore, he was extremely sensitive to this name since he was a child.But the one currently called by this name is obviously a little baby!


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head to look curiously, and he saw several eight or nine-year-old boys on the campus, holding the iron gate in their hands and smiling at him.


    "Master Huzi~" a male doll shouted mischievously, "When are you getting married!"


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead: "Go and go! My hair hasn''t grown well, so I''m taking care of Laozi''s business! Believe it or not, I told your mother that you got a 9 in the Chinese test last time?"


    This kid is smart, but doesn''t like to read, just like he has ADHD.His mother followed Jiang Xiaohu and delivered vegetables to Jiang''s house every day, so Jiang Xiaohu was very familiar with him.


    "Hehe! Master, Master!" The kid was still calling.


    Jiang Xiaohu was puzzled: "What do you do?"


    "Our teacher Ding said, you are her boyfriend, aren''t you the teacher?" The boy said, "When will you get married?"


    Jiang Xiaohu hung his head on the black line and stopped chatting with the children, shaking his hands and striding forward.


    As he walked, he suddenly rang his cell phone and took it out to see that it was Zhang Xiaohua''s phone.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with Xiaohua?" Jiang Xiaohu asked after answering the phone.


    Zhang Xiaohua said, "Brother Huzi, can you come to town for a while? My car is broken, can you come and pick me up?" Zhang Xiaohua''s voice sounded glutinous, different from usual.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Oh, now? Okay, I just want to take the old secretary to the town to do business. Where are you?"


    "I''m in the Yanzi Nail Salon." Zhang Xiaohua said clearly the location, Jiang Xiaohu agreed, went home and drove a tricycle, and drove the old branch secretary to town.


    When I arrived in Honghua Town, it was just after one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The government people started to work. When the old party secretary came to the compound, he told Jiang Xiaohu: ¡°Come here to pick me up soon!¡±


    "Okay, don''t worry!" Jiang Xiaohu said, "I will find Zhang Xiaohua, and I will pick you up when I pick her up."


    Watching the old party secretary enter the gate, Jiang Xiaohu rushed to the nail shop.Thinking that all the formalities will be done right away, he feels very happy.

 147 Chapter 147

    Although the town government building is old, it is repainted and repaired every year, so it looks very grand.


    In the eyes of the old branch secretary, it is the yamen, it is the sky, and the place where the final decision is made.Every time he comes here from the village to report on his work, the old party secretary has a sacred and solemn sense of mission.


    He often lamented that he was old, otherwise he would definitely want to transfer to town and do bigger things.


    With the sound of footsteps, the old party secretary walked hurriedly in the compound with his hands behind his back.Suddenly someone stopped him: "Oh, hey, you are Party Secretary Zhang from Jiangbian Village, right?"


    The old party secretary was stunned for a moment, took a step back, and looked at the man carefully.


    He is old and has a wealth of experience. At a glance, he can see that the person in front of him looks evil and broken, not like a good thing, so he doesn''t like it in his heart.


    Since I don''t like it anymore, my tone of voice must not be so good: "Who are you?"


    Miao Fuquan smiled, took out the cigarette case from his pocket, and scattered a cigarette to the old branch book: "I am Miao Fuquan, and Miao Juhua is my third aunt."


    "Oh~ Miao Juhua!" The old branch secretary smiled, took the cigarette and lit the fire, "I said, why are you so familiar, are you here to do business?"


    He remembered that one day there was a lot of rumors in the village that Zhang Fugong had found a rich son-in-law, who seemed to be this kid.But then it was all over, and then later, they said that Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua were a pair.


    The old party secretary is not a bunch of broken-mouthed old ladies, and is not interested in these parents.


    "Ang, I''ll accompany my friend to work. Hey, by the way, the old party secretary, my friend just wants to see you!" Miao Fuquan''s eyes lit up, thinking that it really saved him a lot of effort. He had to go to the river. Biancun, it''s better now, it can be done directly here.


    "See me? What''s the matter?" The old party secretary was a little bit guilty.


    ...


    In the small nail shop, the decorations seem to be cheap, the floor leather is stuck on the floor, and there are too many people stepping on it.


    There are paintings on the wall, and there is a vase near the wall at the end of the counter. The hyacinths in it are all dried.


    Zhang Xiaohua came here not to do manicures, but to see her good sister Wang Xiaoyan.


    Both of them were in the same class in middle and high schools. Wang Xiaoyan left school in the second year of high school and opened this nail salon with the support of her family.This is where Zhang Xiaohua must come every time he goes to town.


    For one thing, a friend will help her do manicures for free. Girls, who doesn¡¯t love beauty?Secondly, she was not very interested in shopping, and she had no money in her pocket, so she took it as a place to stay.


    "Xiaohua, who is Brother Huzi?" Wang Xiaoyan wears a stylish haircut and a denim skirt, a bit like a city person.


    She lowered her head to help Zhang Xiaohua with nails and asked gossiping.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s face was shy and he wanted to say nothing.In fact, she wanted to announce loudly: "Brother Huzi is my boyfriend!"


    This Wang Xiaoyan has been in an open relationship with her boyfriend she met in junior high school since she left school.The boy''s house is in the town, and he runs a small store.This makes Wang Xiaoyan proud. She always brags in front of Zhang Xiaohua and says: "Don''t worry, I will ask Dalin from my family to introduce you to another person. His circle of family background is quite good."


    Good family?Fart, is it a good family situation to open a small shop in town?


    Zhang Xiaohua thought so in her heart, but didn''t say it, she still considered the sisters'' feelings.


    No, when Zhang Xiaohua came today, Wang Xiaoyan started to introduce her boyfriend again.In desperation, Zhang Xiaohua had to move out of Jiang Xiaohu as a shield.Anyway, this is the town, no one knows her.


    "Really? Oh, when did it happen? Why didn''t you tell me? Where is he? I don''t care, I must call to show me today." Wang Xiaoyan said.


    In fact, she didn''t believe that Zhang Xiaohua would have a boyfriend so soon. She remembered that Zhang Xiaohua once said to her when she was studying, "I will be in big trouble getting married in the future."


    This trouble comes from Zhang Xiaohua''s parents.Greed, snobbery, and selfishness are destined to make Zhang Xiaohua''s marriage tragedy.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Xiaohua really called someone after making a phone call.


    "Wait, he happens to be in town." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    At this moment, Zhang Xiaohua was calm on the surface, but she felt a little exuberant in her heart.Although the two are good sisters, the girl''s friendship is always so mysterious, and harmony on the surface is not necessarily true harmony.


    Just like Zhang Xiaohua, she once vowed secretly that she would find a better target than Wang Xiaoyan''s.It now appears that Jiang Xiaohu is indeed better than that boy.


    It was said that Jiang Xiaohu drove his tricycle on the rugged streets of the town, and suddenly gave a thud, the car bumped, and the flame went out.


    He cursed, got out of the car to check, and naturally repaired the problem after finding out the problem.Jiang Xiaohu is a researcher. After buying a tricycle, he learns some simple repair work, which is enough to deal with daily emergencies.


    After a while, Jiang Xiaohu repaired the car, but both hands were oil.He deliberately finds a place to wash his hands. There are shops on both sides, and people will not let him in and wash his hands for no reason.


    In desperation, Jiang Xiaohu had to buy a pack of tissues, wiped it as much as possible, and drove to find Zhang Xiaohua.


    When he arrived at the Yanzi Nail Salon, Jiang Xiaohu stopped the car and stood at the door and looked inside.After seeing Zhang Xiaohua, he called out: "Xiaohua, I am here."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know what kind of waves he was about to appear and what kind of waves were caused in the hearts of these two girls.


    Zhang Xiaohua was naturally very happy to see him, so she rushed out and took his arm: "Brother Huzi, you are here, alas, why are your hands so dirty? Come in and wash."


    Wang Xiaoyan looked at Jiang Xiaohu, from head to toe, she didn''t even want to let go of her sweat pores.


    She didn''t believe that Zhang Xiaohua really had a boyfriend, otherwise why hadn''t she heard about it before?Wang Xiaoyan thought that it was just an excuse for Zhang Xiaohua to prevaricate her.Unexpectedly, a man really came to her.


    However, looking at the dirty look of this man, I am afraid he is a car mechanic, right?She compared Jiang Xiaohu with her boyfriend in her heart, and she felt at ease.


    "Oh, you are Brother Huzi? I can hear our Xiaohua talking about you many times." Wang Xiaoyan got up and helped Jiang Xiaohu pour a glass of water.


    In fact, there are disposable paper cups in the store, and there are many.She just took a used one. Zhang Xiaohua who happened to look back saw this scene, and she was very unhappy in her heart.


    "Swallow, the cup used by the woman who used to make nails before, let''s change it." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    At this time, she only thought it was a good friend who accidentally made a mistake, and didn''t think much about it.But even so, Zhang Xiaohua was very upset.Others treat Jiang Xiaohu badly and make her angry more than they treat her badly. I don''t know why.


    "Oh yes, yes, sorry, look at my brain." Wang Xiaoyan said pretendingly, changing a paper cup, but cursing in her heart, "This dead girl has a good memory."

 148 Chapter 148: Spreading Dog Food

    Although it was only mid-June, the weather was already quite hot. Standing in front of the store, Jiang Xiaohu felt more and more hot as he heard the roar of the air conditioner outside the store next to him.


    "Brother Huzi, come in and talk!" Zhang Xiaohua also looked at the beads of sweat on his forehead distressedly, and pulled him inside.


    "My hands are dirty, organic oil." Jiang Xiaohu was a little embarrassed, trying to break free of Zhang Xiaohua''s hand.


    But Zhang Xiaohua clenched his hand tighter: "What''s the matter with this? I still dislike your oil? Come and wash it!"


    Another customer in the shop was doing nails. She actually helped Jiang Xiaohu wash his hands in front of Wang Xiaoyan and that customer. This really surprised Wang Xiaoyan.


    "Zhang Xiaohua really lacks men and madness. She is also a treasure for such a person? If she really marries this person in the future, she won''t have to die poor? Her parents won''t let her marry~" Wang Xiaoyan said inwardly.


    Jiang Xiaohu was pulled by Zhang Xiaohua and came to the faucet, letting her wash her hands and carefully clean the oil stains in the nails.


    He was very moved in his heart, since childhood, apart from his old mother, no one has taken care of him so carefully.


    For a moment, Jiang Xiaohu even thought: "How nice would she be if she was really my girlfriend?"


    But don''t even think about it, just her pair of strange parents is enough to drink a pot.Jiang Xiaohu was unwilling to become a family with Zhang Fugong anyway.


    This thought was calculated in his heart, and he secretly said: "Don''t let Zhang Xiaohua know what I think, or she will be sad. No matter how bad those two people are, they are her parents."


    Zhang Xiaohua was holding Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, seemingly righteous, but in fact she had the courage to do so.After all, others don''t know, they both know that the so-called boyfriend and girlfriend are simply fake.


    When the small hand held the big hand, Zhang Xiaohua felt like an electric shock.There seemed to be an electric current in the girl''s body, making her toes numb.


    Zhang Xiaohua likes this feeling, the feeling of being in love.


    After helping Jiang Xiaohu wash his hands, she personally poured him a glass of water.When handing over the cup, she also returned the bank card to Jiang Xiaohu by the way.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect to get his card back so soon, he was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled: "Is it all done?"


    Alluding to Zhang Xiaohua''s parents, those two are not deceiving masters.Jiang Xiaohu was even ready to report the loss and apply for a new card if he couldn''t get his bank card back.


    "Yeah!" Zhang Xiaohua nodded, "Thanks!" The sound was so small that only two of them could hear it.


    In the eyes of others, they are showing affection and crookedness.Wang Xiaoyan curled her lips, just as the customer had done their nails and paid to leave.


    Before leaving, the eldest sister smiled and said to Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua: "You are so young, you two really match each other."


    This made Wang Xiaoyan feel uncomfortable. She picked up her mobile phone and sent a short message to her boyfriend: "Come on and pick me up!"


    "Let''s go?" Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Okay, let''s go..." He wanted to pick up the village party secretary, but was interrupted by Wang Xiaoyan.


    "Leave so early? Why not have a meal together! My boyfriend will come in a while, he really likes making friends!" Wang Xiaoyan deliberately took her breath and spoke Mandarin with a Luliu County accent.


    How did Jiang Xiaohu feel uncomfortable? He glanced at Zhang Xiaohua, but the latter seemed quite happy.


    "Why did Xiaohua make such a friend? Not sincere at first sight~" Jiang Xiaohu secretly said.


    In fact, this is where he doesn''t understand girls. The friendship between girls is different from the friendship between men.They are more about comparing each other, better than looks, better than boyfriends, better than family circumstances.


    The reason why Zhang Xiaohua and Wang Xiaoyan can get close is entirely because there were boys who liked Zhang Xiaohua at the beginning, and that boy happened to be Wang Xiaoyan''s favorite.


    In order to get in touch with that boy, she had to befriend Zhang Xiaohua.In fact, Wang Xiaoyan looked down on Zhang Xiaohua very much and was jealous of her being better than herself.


    "Eating? I can''t make up my mind about this, but Xiaohua has to decide." Jiang Xiaohu saw that Wang Xiaoyan''s friendship with Zhang Xiaohua was not pure at all, so he decided to push Zhang Xiaohua again.


    He gently took Zhang Xiaohua''s hand and looked at her affectionately.Jiang Xiaohu didn''t understand what it meant to be affectionate, so he operated completely according to his own imagination.


    He stared desperately, trying to show innocent eyes. He didn''t expect that his eyes were too big and tears came out.


    Zhang Xiaohua stared at him blankly, stunned by his sudden gentleness and eyes.


    "That''s bad, it''s a mess!" Jiang Xiaohu cried out inwardly when she looked at her stupidly.


    He was completely wrong. In fact, Zhang Xiaohua was already dizzy by the expression in his eyes at this time, completely immersed in it.


    In Zhang Xiaohua''s view, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were so cute and cute, which made her happy.If it wasn''t for someone else here, she would really like to pick up his head and give him a kiss.


    "It would be great if he was really my boyfriend!" The girl was pregnant with Hong Xia''s face, Zhang Xiaohua felt her heart rate fast and dizzy.


    "Xiaohua, what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong? Is it fever?" Jiang Xiaohu looked down at her face when she saw that she didn''t respond. Good fellow, this face is as red as a monkey''s ass.


    He was startled, and quickly held the back of his hand to her forehead, and found that he did not have a fever, and he felt strange.


    To say that it is still a girl who understands girls, Wang Xiaoyan can''t help feeling very contemptuous when he sees her girlfriends in such a state: "It''s so boring, what is so great about such a man, I am so obsessed with it."


    She thought so in her heart, but she said: "Puff! Our little flower is really in love! I''ll make the decision for her. That''s it, let¡¯s go eat hot pot!"


    After speaking, she began to clean up the shop, preparing to close the door.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s brain was buzzing and blank, and she didn''t even notice what the two were talking about.


    Seeing that the other party insisted on keeping himself for dinner, Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Okay, I will tell the village party secretary to let him go back first."


    He went out to make a phone call, beeping, but there was no connection for a long time.A few minutes later, a call from the village party secretary came in.


    "Huzi~" The village party secretary''s tired and low voice came on the phone.


    "Scared! What''s wrong with the old secretary? Are you uncomfortable?" Jiang Xiaohu was startled and asked hurriedly.


    "Sorry, I''m going home first, it''s a bit uncomfortable." The village party secretary said, "You come back tonight and come to me."


    "Well, well, pay attention to your safety on the road. I''ll find you at night." Jiang Xiaohu was full of doubts, but he couldn''t ask directly.


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Xiaohu was about to go back to find Zhang Xiaohua, but a motorcycle came to him.

 149 Chapter 149: Have You Laughed Enough?

    The motorcycle screamed ticking, equipped with a tweeter, and playing unknown songs, galloping all the way, bringing up a piece of dust, which is simply abomination and sadness.


    This little noise maker finally stopped at the entrance of Xiaoyan Nail Salon. The rider was a young man about the same age as Jiang Xiaohu, dressed in fashion at first glance, peasy shoes and pencil trousers, with a lid on top.The dark circles are serious, and the right eyeball is still hanging diagonally.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu blocking the door, he squinted and said angrily: "Go and drive, a good dog won''t get in the way!"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned: "What are you talking about?"


    "Why, I said you are not happy yet, are you deaf? I said, get up, a good dog won''t stand in the way!" Repeated squinting.


    The two had just quarreled, and the girls in the house rushed out when they heard it.Zhang Xiaohua went straight to Jiang Xiaohu, naturally protecting him and saying, "Who is this person, how can I speak so aggressively?"


    Wang Xiaoyan hurriedly said: "Oh, why are you two quarreling, I''m sorry, this is my boyfriend, who has a quick temper. A Niu, she is my good friend Zhang Xiaohua, this is a boyfriend, we have to invite someone to dinner. Well, why did you quarrel with people first?"


    "Ah? That''s what you said...Oh, sorry, the flood really rushed into the Dragon King Temple." Aniu was taken aback, patted his forehead pretendingly, and said with regret.


    Jiang Xiaohu could see it, and this guy didn''t really apologize when he scratched his head.Look at those eyes, just like his girlfriend Wang Xiaoyan.This really complies with that sentence, people gather in groups.


    He remained calm, smiled and said: "Your water is big enough, and there are not enough Dragon King Temples to rush."


    "Haha! Interesting!" Ah Niu slapped and hugged his girlfriend, his eyes swept away from Zhang Xiaohua maliciously, "Let''s go, Lame brother hot pot walks away! I''ll do it!"


    "Then, go eat hot pot?" Wang Xiaoyan said to Zhang Xiaohua with a smile, "Brother lame hot pot~"


    Zhang Xiaohua was full of joy when she heard it.


    Lame brother hot pot is very famous in the town. When she was still studying in the town''s middle school, she heard about it from her classmates.It is a pity that a hot pot meal there costs 40 to 50 yuan per person.They are all poor students, so where can they eat?


    It''s okay now, someone treats, Zhang Xiaohua is happy to eat for nothing.


    "Brother lame hot pot, a lot of money, right?" she asked casually.


    This was in the middle of Wang Xiaoyan''s arms. She took her boyfriend''s arm and said triumphantly: "The four of us, if you want to eat better, you can get three hundred yuan. But it doesn''t matter, our Aniu can make money!"


    It turns out that Wang Xiaoyan''s boyfriend''s house opened a store, and he helped in his store, and he was able to get three or four thousand yuan in pocket money every month.


    This is already a very good income in poor towns like Honghua Town.Coupled with the pressure of not having a family to support, Ah Niu''s salary is completely consumed by himself.


    As a girlfriend, Wang Xiaoyan also got a lot of light.Small town girl, that''s the point of view.


    She can''t wait to show off in front of her old classmates and good girlfriends.Because Aniu was one of Zhang Xiaohua''s suitors, Wang Xiaoyan was still depressed for a long time.


    It''s all right now, quietly, this revenge!


    "That''s great, Xiaoyan, you will be blessed in the future." Zhang Xiaohua is sincerely happy for her good friend to find happiness.


    The four people talked and laughed and walked to the lame brother hot pot.The two girls walked in front holding hands, while Jiang Xiaohu and Aniu walked side by side in the back.


    This was deliberately arranged by Wang Xiaoyan, and wanted her boyfriend to try Jiang Xiaohu''s details.After all, it is Zhang Xiaohua''s boyfriend. She is not happy when she is tall and short, and she is not happy when she is poor and rich.Girls¡¯ minds are sometimes really complicated.


    "Brother, where is the highest place?" Aniu took the set he learned from his father and completely used Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu rubbed his nose: "It fixes the earth." He answered carelessly, without hiding it.


    Ah Niu pretended to be surprised: "Oh, can I still make money from farming now? Oh, my family has stopped farming since I was in junior high school."


    "Ang, you can still make some money." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Aniu took his humility as a guilty conscience, and smiled sympathetically: "Yes, it is hard work to make a profit, so let''s make a living."


    He still remembered what his father said when he planted this acre of land, from buying fertilizer seeds to sweating hard, there was only one ration left at the end of the year.


    Thinking about it this way, Aniu naturally looked at Jiang Xiaohu again.


    "Right." Jiang Xiaohu continued to be humble. In fact, he was thinking about what happened to the old party secretary, and he didn''t have a high mood to hesitate when he spoke. Wouldn''t the procedure go wrong?


    Aniu took his absent-mindedness again as ashamed and ashamed, so he played even better.


    "Our family opened a store, where is your family?" Aniu asked, "Which village is it?"


    "Jiangbian Village, selling vegetables." Jiang Xiaohu replied casually.


    Ah Niu said, looking at Jiang Xiaohu with a smile, "Jiangbian Village, I know, the famous Bachelor Village."


    "Haha! I can''t beat a bachelor anyway." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    Aniu glanced at Zhang Xiaohua''s full-line back, shook his head and sighed, "I see you, it''s not necessarily."


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his brows: "Not necessarily? Where did you see it?"


    "Zhang Xiaohua, her dad Zhang Fugong, we all know it." Aniu rushed to Zhang Xiaohua''s mouth. "When I was in junior high school, a boy wrote her a love letter confession, but her dad went to school to make a big fuss. Bringing the parents to the school."


    "Is there anything else?" Jiang Xiaohu was very interested. "But it''s normal. Who is a father who doesn''t care about his daughter?"


    Aniu smiled: "That''s right, but the point is that his dad directly asked how much money the family has saved, saying that they are definitely not allowed to fall in love if there is less deposit. As a result, the teacher and the other parent directly scolded a dog-blood spray. Xiaohua has It''s been a long time since I couldn''t look up..."


    Speaking of this, he desperately held back a laugh.


    Jiang Xiaohu has a black line on his forehead, this is really like a good thing Zhang Fugong did.Hey, Zhang Xiaohua has such a father, it is really bloody mildew.


    "Puff! Hahaha!" Ah Niu finally couldn''t stretch it anymore and laughed. The two girls in front heard it and looked back curiously.


    While smiling, he waved at the two of them, indicating that he was okay.


    "Have you laughed enough?" Jiang Xiaohu also looked at him with a faint smile, "If you have enough laughs, stand up straight, continue walking!"


    "Enough laughter, haha!" Aniu said with a smile, "Hey, it''s not easy for me to tell Xiaohua, but it''s not easy for you. Her father''s level, you definitely can''t get it off."


    The two have just met each other, and they are not familiar enough to talk about privacy.But Ah Niu said it out of nowhere, regardless of other people''s feelings.

 150 Chapter 150 If you cant afford it, I invite you

    From the nail shop to the hot pot restaurant, Jiang Xiaohu felt his ears were tortured along the way.


    That Aniu was just like an idiot, and kept telling him that it was impossible between him and Zhang Xiaohua.Jiang Xiaohu finally couldn''t help but stopped at the door of the hot pot restaurant and stared at him.


    The stern look finally made Aniu pause. He said in a vague way: "What''s the matter, brother?"


    "Don''t call me brothers, we are not familiar to that extent. If it''s not for Xiaohua, who knows who you are?" Jiang Xiaohu said, "You, don''t worry about eating carrots and take care of yourself, okay? Whether Xiaohua and I can go on, we know in our own minds."


    After speaking, Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and walked into the hot pot restaurant.Suddenly dumbfounded by Jiang Xiaohu''s words, Aniu took a long time to recover.


    "Cut, poor b, what''s so great? Lao Tzu can''t say about you anymore! When I turn around, I will play a trick with Wang Xiaoyan so that she can separate the two of you." Anniu thought angrily, but he didn''t realize what he hated. , I just think Jiang Xiaohu is very annoying.If I bully you, you should endure it. If you fight back, you are wrong.


    Aniu didn''t immediately follow Jiang Xiaohu in, but stood at the door, lit a cigarette, and waited to see the joke.


    What are you looking at?


    It turns out that the specifications of this hot pot restaurant are not low, everything is in accordance with the specifications of the county, and there is a doorman at the door.


    When Jiang Xiaohu entered the door, the door boy glanced at him and ignored him.Today Jiang Xiaohu came to town to work, and he was walking in a hurry. He was wearing slippers, shorts and a vest, completely uncut.


    Coupled with farm work in the field on weekdays, his tanned skin is tanned, and the temperament of a rural kid is prominent.


    Besides, this lame brother hot pot restaurant has a good business on weekdays. Most of the receptions are people from the city and businessmen. The doorman''s eye sockets are naturally much higher.The doorman felt that this kid couldn''t afford the food here at all, and naturally he didn''t want to waste time on him.


    "You went to the wrong place." The little door boy directly reached out to stop Jiang Xiaohu, and said coldly.


    It''s nothing to say that Jiang Xiaohu is now different from before.Don''t look at the improvement in life and making a little money, but the people he contacts are different, the world is broader, and his mentality is more tolerant.


    If he left it in the past, wouldn''t this be a little doorman, he would laugh.But today is different. He has already eaten A Niu, just like the dynamite bag shows the lead.The little doorman killed a cigarette to poke the fuse, and it exploded with a bang.


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his head and stared at the little doorman directly with his nostrils, his eyes extremely fierce.


    "Are you telling a joke? Of course I came here to eat hot pot~" Jiang Xiaohu''s tone was colder than the door boy.


    On this hot day, the door boy was sweating coldly after hearing what he said.Jiang Xiaohu was overwhelmed by his momentum, and he was speechless for a while.


    Jiang Xiaohu snorted and strode into the hall, catching up with the two girls who were hovering at the top of the stairs.


    Outside the door, Aniu took a look, oh, this kid is aggressive, it seems that this boy can''t hold him.He threw the cigarette away and followed in.It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter if the door boy doesn''t live, anyway, his father knows the boss here, lame brother.Later, let''s do what happens.


    Are there conflicts between Aniu and Jiang Xiaohu?No, I just want to find some face in front of my girlfriend.I don''t know how difficult it is to find this face.


    The four of them went up to the second floor, came to the corner lounge by the window, ordered the hot pot soup base, and ordered their own dishes.The menu arrived at the end of Jiang Xiaohu''s hands. As soon as he got the menu, he heard Aniu say: "Today I have a treat, you guys do it hard, don''t be polite."


    Jiang Xiaohu said nothing. Wang Xiaoyan curled his lips and pinched her boyfriend: "You are really a prodigal son. You know that there is a small supermarket in your family. You can make five or six hundred yuan a day. You are also an only child. All the money will be yours in the future. . But no matter how rich you have money, you can¡¯t spend that way. In the future, we will have to buy a house when we get married. The newly built garden complex in town costs 2,000 yuan per square meter, so expensive~"


    Then, Wang Xiaoyan smashed his fingers to calculate the size of the house, how much the decoration cost, and the furniture and appliances to buy.


    Everyone was not stupid, and immediately heard that Wang Xiaoyan was crying poorly and showing off in secret.Zhang Xiaohua put her hair together and gave Jiang Xiaohu a little embarrassed look.


    Everything was in her eyes, and she was silently apologizing to Jiang Xiaohu: "Brother Huzi is really embarrassed, I didn''t expect my best friend to be such a person!"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled faintly at her and winked quietly, indicating that there was nothing wrong.


    "Tripe, louver, yellow throat..." Jiang Xiaohu began to order.


    It''s rare to eat hot pot once, and of course you have to eat it all.Although Aniu said to treat him, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t really intend to eat and drink for nothing.


    Aniu didn''t think so. He glanced at it, oh, you guys are a bit expensive, you are really not polite at all.Coupled with all the unhappiness on the road just now, he despised Jiang Xiaohu even more.


    "The boss here is good friends with my dad. The lame uncle is nice and kind in business. His hot pot and dishes are very plentiful. You can''t eat so much to waste." Aniu said.


    After he finished speaking, he was still very proud of himself. This is not obvious, so he clarified the relationship between himself and the store.What kind of kid, am I good?I grew up in the town, and I know which street there are many pits.You are a stinky poor B, why do you call me a board?


    "It''s okay, if you can''t afford it, I''ll ask." Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said softly and hard.


    Aniu''s face changed suddenly and he snorted, "This meal costs a lot of money."


    "It''s okay, as long as Xiao Hua eats happily." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    When Zhang Xiaohua heard the words, her heart was warm.


    Although the two boys didn''t turn their faces clearly, but secretly Aniu was indeed competing with Jiang Xiaohu.The girls felt it too, but they didn''t say anything.


    Wang Xiaoyan was gloating, waiting to see her friend''s boyfriend making a fool of herself, and by the way, she broke up a couple.No, Aniu still has a buddy, there is no object to the five big and three rough, it is better to introduce him.Although she was divorced at the age of 22 and she had a daughter, she was an aboriginal in the town anyway.


    Thinking about this, Wang Xiaoyan actually felt that she was doing well for her best friend.She picked up the phone and quietly sent a message to Zhang Xiaohua.


    "Hua''er, where did you find this boyfriend? You are so uninterested~ I don''t think others are good enough, why don''t I introduce another one to you? Aniu has a good buddy named Dashuan, and his home is in town. Two fa?ade houses, and a three-story small western-style building. His father is a big cart, and the family has money!"


    She described the divorced man as particularly beautiful, but did not mention his two shortcomings, the first is ugliness, and the second is divorced.In short, you can''t let your girlfriend live better than her!


    Zhang Xiaohua pulled her face down when she saw the message on the phone.She didn''t want to talk about it, and felt that this would damage the friendship, but in the end she thought about it and replied.


    "Little Yan''er, I know you are doing me well, but Hu Zi and I are very good, so don''t bother!"

 151 Chapter 151 What a man

    Gulp!


    The hot pot soup was tumbling in the pot, steaming with white smoke.Although it is summer, it''s not hot at all here, and the air-conditioning in the hall is fully on.


    Four people sat around the table, each with their own thoughts.Jiang Xiaohu was mainly thinking about what the old party secretary wanted him to do at night, and why he suddenly went home by himself.


    Zhang Xiaohua and Wang Xiaoyan were chatting secretly, while Aniu held a cell phone and sent a short message to someone.


    "Uncle Li, are you busy? I brought my friend to eat hot pot today, I didn''t see you!"


    He sent several messages to the lame brother, the owner of the hot pot restaurant. After waiting for five or six minutes, he replied: "Ah, at the party, you can eat. Today I will give you a free order."


    As soon as he saw the words "free order", Aniu felt much better.


    Although he has a small supermarket in his family, his net profit can be eight or nine thousand a month, but as Wang Xiaoyan said, buying a house, decorating and getting married requires a lot of money.He is eight-hundred-hundred-hundred-and-thirty, and he is not a rich second generation at all.


    "Okay, uncle, you must come soon, I''m on the second floor, I''ll have two drinks with you."


    "Okay, I have to deal with a distinguished guest today, so let''s not talk."


    Aniu sent a well-behaved expression and was in a good mood.


    Putting down the phone, it happened that the waiter also served the dishes, and the dishes were brought up, and the Aniu chat box opened again.


    "We don''t often eat hot pot here, but Sichuan-style hot pot is really delicious, and they are very particular about eating there. Don''t let any of you get started today, let me do it, otherwise these ingredients will be used for nothing."


    An Niu brags pretentiously, Wang Xiaoyan naturally admires him very much, but Zhang Xiaohua is silent.Jiang Xiaohu is not the case: "I still like to rinse myself and eat by myself, not without long hands, Xiaohua, I will help you rinse!"


    Zhang Xiaohua nodded and said shyly: "Okay, Brother Huzi."


    Ah Niu''s nose is crooked, and my heart said that your kid really treats this meal as you please?Just the few dishes you ordered just now, there is no four hundred dollars that can''t come, and you will be crying to death by then!Thanks to the exemption today... Thinking of exemption, Aniu suddenly had a plan.


    "Waiter, come and help me figure out how much this table is." Aniu deliberately called a waiter and asked her to settle the account first.


    The waiter agreed, and went to the cash register downstairs to settle the account. It didn''t take long for him to come with a list: "You count the drinks at this table, it''s 580."


    Ah Niu said, "Oh~ Five hundred and eight! All right, you can put it down."


    "Okay, take your time." The waiter went downstairs.


    Ah Niu put the list aside and coughed deliberately to get Jiang Xiaohu''s attention.But who?While holding a piece of fat beef in the pot, he said to Zhang Xiaohua with a serious face: "This meat will be cooked as soon as it is blanched. Don''t let it sink to the bottom, it will become scum."


    "Oh, Brother Huzi, you are really amazing." Zhang Xiaohua said with a look of admiration.


    Ah Niu got annoyed and deliberately said, "Isn''t this common sense to eat hot pot? Come to Yanzi, eat this, yellow throat, delicious and crispy!"


    He felt envy, jealous, and hatred for Jiang Xiaohu, because Zhang Xiaohua was much more beautiful than his girlfriend.


    Wang Xiaoyan saw her boyfriend''s mind and pinched his thigh secretly.Ah Niu hurts, but he couldn''t say anything, so he could only endure it desperately, turned his face, and put the account on Jiang Xiaohu''s head again.


    This meal is really bloody.After a plate of beef was rinsed, Jiang Xiaohu held a large piece, rinsed it and shared it with Zhang Xiaohua.


    A Niu smelled the scent, and said to his heart that I would come some more, so he dropped his chopsticks to fish.But he had just spotted a fat cow with snow ideas, but saw Jiang Xiaohu''s arm stretched out, his chopsticks flew into the hot pot soup, accurately picked up the beef, and put it into Zhang Xiaohua''s bowl.


    "Xiaohua, eat hard, brother pays." Jiang Xiaohu greeted her with a smile.


    A Niu''s eyes widened, his eyes wandering with Jiang Xiaohu''s chopsticks.Obviously he put down the chopsticks first, but couldn''t get him?


    Unwilling to resign, Aniu cursed secretly, then looked for the target and prepared to put down his chopsticks.But just like deliberately, every time his fancy target was snatched away by Jiang Xiaohu, a latecomer, without exception.


    Eating hot pot gradually evolved into a power and speed competition between two men.For the last time, the two met in a hot pot with chopsticks for a piece of lotus root.


    Click!


    A Niu stopped pinching the lotus root, and simply stretched out his chopsticks to clamp Jiang Xiaohu''s chopsticks.


    "Brother, you are too much!" Ah Niu stared, pretending to be smiling, but his face was actually flushed like a monkey butt.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned and said freely, "What''s wrong, Aniu, how come you get angry after eating hot pot? You have to beat the fire with some herbal tea!"


    This scene made the two girls full of black lines, especially Wang Xiaoyan, feeling particularly shameless.Even if you can''t rob others, why do you end up sloppy?Just forget it, can you not be so obvious?


    So Wang Xiaoyan stomped her boyfriend severely under the table.A Niu was attacked up and down, and his mood suddenly became very angry. He was about to break out, and one person walked over with a smile.


    "My nephew, you are really here!" The man''s voice was rough, hoarse and powerful.


    The four young people temporarily forgot about robbing hot pot dishes, and all followed the sound.Jiang Xiaohu took a look, and suddenly admired in his heart: "What a man!"


    The visitor is as tall as one meter eight or nine, and is in his forties, with a burly figure and big eyes in the Chinese character. Although he is not handsome, he is absolutely masculine.Walking with wind, very imposing.It''s just a pity that he limped a little while walking.


    Jiang Xiaohu suddenly thought of the name of this hot pot restaurant, lame brother hot pot restaurant, is this the boss?


    It is indeed the owner of the hot pot restaurant who is here, men, women and children are used to calling him lame brother.Only this Aniu, because of his father, calls him uncle lame.


    "Uncle, you are here!" A Niu quickly dropped his chopsticks and stood up.


    With a can of beer in his hand, the lame brother walked over with a smile. He seemed to be three-point drunk, and his eyes were shining like stars.


    Everyone says that the eyes are the window of the soul. If you look closely at your eyes, you can see the same.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at this person''s eyes, his eyes were very clean, and his heart was not bad.He also stood up, ready to greet people.


    Seeing him stand up, Aniu curled his mouth, took a step, and deliberately blocked Jiang Xiaohu''s seat exit, blocking him behind, and he enthusiastically shook hands with the lame brother.


    "Oh, Niu, you guys haven''t seen you for a few days, you still look like a ghost." The lame brother patted him on the shoulder, and the words were not very pleasant. "How are you, have you considered it? Come to me as an apprentice? Don¡¯t worry about your parents when you¡¯re in your twenties."


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu wanted to laugh.Your son of a small shop owner, really considers himself a rich second generation?

 152 Chapter 152

    On the second floor of the hot pot hall, there is a unique aroma of hot pot.


    The heat waves are tumbling outside, but the hot pot restaurant is as cold as late autumn. At this time, having a hot pot meal, the wonderful taste is incomparable in winter.


    But at this time, Aniu''s mood was not good at all.He listened to the lesson of the lame brother, an awkward smile appeared on his face, and he nodded and said yes.But he was soft on his lips, but he cursed in his heart: "You old stuff, what are you doing with so much nosy? Just help me teach Jiang Xiaohu a little bit..."


    Thinking about it this way, he didn''t dare to put too much fart.After all, he is the lame brother. In Honghua Town, he is definitely a man of the wind. I heard that many leaders in the town are friends with him.


    "Uncle Lame, you are right. I''m planning to come to you next month to learn how to cook." Aniu promised to make a promise with Brother Lame for the nth time.


    The lame brother smiled and didn''t say anything else.He glanced at the people at the table and said, "These are all your friends? Today''s meal..."


    Aniu knew that he wanted to talk about exemption from the order next, and wanted to make a fortune secretly, so he hurriedly stopped the conversation: "Ang, uncle, these are all my friends. This is my object, this is her girlfriend, she My girlfriend''s boyfriend."


    "Well, it''s pretty good, let''s eat!" The lame brother said, "Just order what you want. Don''t be polite here."


    "Yeah, thank you, Uncle!" Although Aniu was dissatisfied with the lame brother''s meddling in his heart, having such a friend is a real face!


    Jiang Xiaohu felt strange, what do you mean by being here?Don¡¯t you pay yourself?He left his mind, thinking that this one must be Aniu''s trick.


    The lame brother just came to say hello and turned around and was ready to leave.


    Aniu hurriedly pulled him: "Uncle, I haven''t introduced you to them yet. Yanzi, Xiaohua, everyone, come to introduce me, the big boss of the lame hot pot restaurant, the lame uncle! My lame uncle is amazing, 18 years old. Leaving school, breaking into society alone, going north and south..."


    Barabara, tell all the stories he heard about the lame brother from his dad, multiplying the exaggeration by one hundred.The last pat on the chest: "My dad and uncle lame, have a fateful friendship!"


    His boasting shocked the two girls.After all, Wang Xiaoyan and Zhang Xiaohua are ordinary girls, and they have little knowledge.The most powerful person Wang Xiaoyan has ever seen is Aniu''s dad, and the most powerful person Zhang Xiaohua has ever seen is Jiang Xiaohu.


    Now when the two of them heard that this one in front of them was actually the big boss, they naturally stared one by one, and quickly got up to say hello to the lame brother.


    The lame brother is very generous, and he is entertaining the two girls with a smile.When Ah Niu saw it, he was very happy, glanced at Jiang Xiaohu secretly, and said, "Boy, are you still making trouble with me? What background do you see?"


    Jiang Xiaohu had no intention of quarreling with him now. He stood aside with a slight smile, waiting in line to say hello to the lame brother.After all, it is necessary to be courteous to girls, even though they were born in a rural area, there is still this awareness.


    Who knows, before he had time to speak, the lame brother spoke first: "Who is this little brother? Good-looking!"


    The lame brother stared at Jiang Xiaohu with a smile and nodded slightly.The eyes of the two intersect, and they all have a feeling of sympathy.


    Aniu saw that there was something wrong, and hurriedly said: "Uncle, this kid, I boasted just now, saying that your hot pot restaurant is nothing. He wants to open two in a minute."


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead, and secretly asked when I said this?Ah Niu''s mouth is really endless.


    Wang Xiaoyan and Zhang Xiaohua also felt that Aniu was unreasonable, but the two girls were very cautious in front of the lame brother and did not dare to speak much.


    The lame brother smiled: "Ah, okay, it is good for young people to be ambitious. I welcome you to compete. We are not afraid of more competitors in this industry. The more we have, the more we can grow."


    "You are too right. I think three hundred and sixty lines are all like this." Jiang Xiaohu nodded fiercely, "but I have no plans to open a hot pot restaurant, haha!"


    "Okay, then you can eat, I still have guests over there to socialize..." The lame brother said.


    He patted Jiang Xiaohu on the shoulder and nodded goodbye.


    After the lame brother left, Aniu always felt that something was wrong, hey, it seemed like he was the one who called the lame brother the uncle?Why is the lame brother more familiar with Jiang Xiaohu?He naturally did not understand what is meant by sympathy.


    Whether it''s friendship or love, they all pay attention to fate. This aspect is an important moment for Jiang Xiaohu and the lame brother to start fate.


    The four of them continued to eat, and Aniu was able to talk again, boasting about the fate of his father and his lame brother.


    "Back when my dad went to the county to buy goods, there was a car accident on the road. Do you know how the lame brother''s feet were lame? He was run over by a car." Aniu said, "My dad took him to the hospital and he picked it up. A life. He didn''t come from here, and he somehow settled in Honghua Town."


    "That''s it, your dad is amazing!" Wang Xiaoyan began to admire Aniu again, seeming to have forgotten the shame of her boyfriend just now.


    Jiang Xiaohu was silent, recalling the feeling brought by the lame brother just now.He always felt that this middle-aged man was extraordinary, but he couldn''t say that he was extraordinary.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s silence, An Niu felt very proud of him in this round.Next, grabbing food in the hot pot became full of motivation.


    Eating hot pot is a kind of leisure. After half an hour passed without knowing it, all four of them had their belly rounded.


    At this time, the lame brother appeared with another person. This person had a big belly, but he had a rich temperament.Looking at the attitude of the lame brother towards him, it is definitely respectful.The two talked and laughed, and walked out of the private room towards the top of the stairs.


    When Ah Niu saw it, he hurriedly got up and called, "Uncle, you are ready to eat!"


    He couldn''t wait to save face in front of his girlfriend, and wanted to step on Jiang Xiaohu''s dignity firmly.


    At the same time, Aniu still had a dark and cautious thought in his mind, that was to attract Zhang Xiaohua''s attention.Hey, he will never dislike too much of a woman.


    The lame brother was chatting with others, and when he heard Aniu''s greeting, he nodded at him.The fat man beside him inadvertently glanced at the table, and suddenly his eyes lit up.


    "Brother Limp, sorry, I met a friend." That humanity.


    The lame brother was taken aback for a moment: "Oh, Mr. Zhang, you are really friends all over the world, do you have them here?"


    Mr. Zhang laughed and said: "A kid, regardless of his young age, he is kind to me!"


    After speaking, Mr. Zhang strode to the table of Aniu and others.


    Aniu was so excited, he stood up nervously, his palms sweating.He could also see that people who are so respected by the lame brother must be rich or expensive!If I can get acquainted with this person, I will become prosperous in the future.


    "It must be for me, my lame uncle is kind to me!" Aniu thought.

 153 Chapter 153

    Aniu stood up excitedly, preparing to greet the lame brother and the man who came.


    "Hey, Jiang Xiaohu, did you see it? What is a network? This is called a network!" Aniu thought, and I must give the kid a good life education class later, so that he is not polite and respectful to himself.By the way, let Jiang Xiaohu know that Honghua Town is not his riverside village, and the hidden dragon and crouching tiger are deep in the water.


    But who knows, the big fat guy who came here ignored Aniu and turned to Jiang Xiaohu: "Little brother, do you remember me?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was sitting next to Aniu, so the other party could see him.But he had been fighting with a beef tendon just now, so he didn''t notice anyone coming.


    Hearing this sound, Jiang Xiaohu was stunned for a moment, looked up blankly, looked for a few seconds, and searched for his memory.


    "Aha! It''s you!" Jiang Xiaohu put down his chopsticks, got up and shook hands with Mr. Zhang.


    "That''s right, little genius doctor, how forgetful you are a nobleman!" Mr. Zhang held his hand and didn''t let it go, and talked to him with a smile.


    Brother Lame followed closely and looked at the two people in surprise: "Mr. Zhang, is he the genius doctor you just mentioned?"


    "Yes, that''s him. More than a month ago, I inspected the construction site. If I hadn''t met him, I would have become a ghost now!" Mr. Zhang smiled and patted Jiang Xiaohu on the shoulder, and said to the lame brother. I said Lame, now our country has no shortage of talents. Don''t look at this kid at a young age, he has advanced medical skills."


    Mr. Zhang gave a thumbs up and praised Jiang Xiaohu without hesitation.


    "Hey, you won the prize! It just so happens that I am more proficient in diabetic." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The lame brother nodded and looked at Jiang Xiaohu deeply: "I just thought this young man is extraordinary, and it is indeed extraordinary."


    The three talked and laughed, and Aniu directly petrified there.What the hell?This kid knows medicine?Have you saved this big man?


    He couldn''t believe his ears anyway, let alone what was in front of him.Actually, it''s not that I dare, but not reconciled!


    Aniu quietly glanced at Zhang Xiaohua, the girl''s eyes shone straight, and her eyes were full of admiration for Jiang Xiaohu.He glanced at his girlfriend again, Wang Xiaoyan''s face flushed, not knowing whether it was excited or excited, but also staring at Jiang Xiaohu, not even looking at his boyfriend.


    Aniu was injured and lowered his head silently, feeling extremely sad.He began to reflect, how can he be inferior to this guy?


    After reflecting on it for a few seconds, he quietly observed Jiang Xiaohu, and gradually discovered the clues.


    No matter who Jiang Xiaohu chats with, there is a sense of self-confidence in his gestures, neither humble nor overbearing.The more he is like this, the more people look up to him.Where does confidence come from?That must be someone who has real ability!


    Aniu thought for a while. In the past twenty years, he has not done anything except eating and drinking, adding natural fertilizers to the farmers.If he is a girl, maybe he can''t look down on such a man, right?


    Thinking of this, Aniu was ashamed.


    After exchanging greetings with Jiang Xiaohu, Mr. Zhang and Jiang Xiaohu handed him a business card: "I called you last time and waited for you to call me, but you didn''t call me all the time. Take it, and ask me for tea if you have time!"


    "Good!" Jiang Xiaohu took it with both hands and nodded with a smile, "But I have to advise you, you should eat less hot pot."


    "Haha, don''t worry, don''t worry! Oh, right, where''s your phone number? Leave one for me. I have two more construction sites to run this afternoon, otherwise I must catch you to drink tea." Mr. Zhang said.


    "Okay, wait a minute!" Jiang Xiaohu turned out his mobile phone and dialed the number on his business card.


    The phone rang in Mr. Zhang''s pocket. He took out the phone and glanced at it and saved the number. Only then did he pat Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder with satisfaction: "Okay, let''s do this for today, we must have tea together next time!"


    "Sure!" Jiang Xiaohu promised.


    "Then let''s go, people are still waiting for us!" Mr. Zhang turned his head and said to the lame brother.


    The lame brother nodded: "Let''s go, the car is ready."


    Although he respects Mr. Zhang very much, there is also randomness in respect. It can be seen that the relationship between the two is not shallow.


    Mr. Zhang nodded, bid farewell to Jiang Xiaohu, and hurriedly left with his lame brother.


    Looking at the limping back of the lame brother, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head and sighed: "It''s a pity, I could have been lame."


    Zhang Xiaohua asked curiously: "What is not missing?"


    "It''s not lacking, it''s not lame. His leg was delayed." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Wang Xiaoyan still couldn''t believe her ears, let alone that Zhang Xiaohua had found such a capable boyfriend.


    Now look at Jiang Xiaohu, she really likes every one of them.That little vest had a hole in it, but it had a character.There are flip flops, and the feet are so graceful.


    Comparing with Jiang Xiaohu, Wang Xiaoyan suddenly felt that he had found something!I''m over 20, and I still rely on my parents at home, and I never thought about going out to work to make money.


    Just now, the lame brother invited A Niu to the hot pot restaurant to learn how to cook. Although A Niu fully agreed, Wang Xiaoyan knew him too well.It''s delicious and lazy, and can lie down and never stand, this guy won''t work in a hot pot restaurant.


    Wang Xiaoyan deliberately talked to Jiang Xiaohu, thinking that she was not polite to others before, and she couldn''t open her mouth.He blushed and sat there dry.


    A Niu is even more so, he is still immersed in shock.The atmosphere at the table was a bit stiff, until the waiter came to check out.


    "Hello, do you want to check out?" The waiter said with an order menu.


    Jiang Xiaohu replied, "Ang, how much is the bill?"


    "A total of five hundred and eight, but our boss said, free of charge for you." The waiter said.


    He said it by Chong Jiang Xiaohu, not Aniu. Aniu became more and more disappointed. In front of Jiang Xiaohu, he was full of inferiority.


    Jiang Xiaohu let out a cry, and still took out twenty yuan and handed it to the waiter: "Okay, thank you boss for me! It was very hard for you to serve food today, accept it, just a little bit."


    The waiter was stunned: "You..."


    "Accept it." Jiang Xiaohu said, "I know that your salary income is based on the desk. It is not easy to go out to work."


    The waiter reddened his eyes and nodded: "Thank you."


    After he left, Wang Xiaoyan sighed: "Really shouldn''t be, their boss said that they are exempt. But Huzi is like a big boss, I admire it. Aniu, have you seen it? Learn more."


    Ah Niu blushed and bowed his head silently.Jiang Xiaohu glanced at him and said with a smile, "What''s the matter? Aniu knows more than I do."


    He also noticed that although Aniu was annoying, his essence was not bad.Jiang Xiaohu understands a truth during this period of time, to be kind to others, it is better to solve the enemy but not to settle.As long as it doesn''t touch Jiang Xiaohu''s interests in essence, he generally won''t hold on.


    Sure enough, Aniu was very moved when he heard this, and said in his heart: "Sure enough, there are a lot of adults, much better than my previous friends."


    At the moment he raised his head and Chong Jiang Xiaohu said sincerely: "Brother Huzi, you friend, I am settled!"


    "Well, everyone will be friends from now on!" Jiang Xiaohu smiled.

 154 Chapter 154: Didnt we say it?

    Young people are always easy to make friends. No, after a meal, Jiang Xiaohu and Aniu never disliked each other and became good friends.


    After eating hot pot, Aniu and Wang Xiaoyan also invited them to ktv to sing, and afterwards they went to a wetland park near the town to play for a while.


    "I don''t know there is a park here?" Jiang Xiaohu said in surprise.


    The beautiful scenery and the humid, cool and fresh air opened eyes to both Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua.


    "Well, the county is engaged in development, and our towns and villages have been planned as scenic spots." Aniu said, "The houses in our town will be valuable in the future."


    "Huh, I can''t afford it," Wang Xiaoyan said deliberately.


    She and Aniu have been in love for several years, and they have reached the point of discussing marriage, but Aniu''s family has always refused to add her name to the room book, which makes her angry.It has become a habit to use words to stab Aniu at every turn.


    A Niu smiled and hurried to coax, Zhang Xiaohua also helped.Although she didn''t have much experience, after some contact, she also found that Aniu had no other major problems except bragging, and she was also very good to Wang Xiaoyan.She hopes that the sisters will be happy and have a simple mind.


    But Jiang Xiaohu didn''t think so. He didn''t hate Aniu so much, but he didn''t like Wang Xiaoyan very much.


    After a tour of the Wetland Park, he took Zhang Xiaohua home. On the way, he was thinking about whether to buy a house in the town.


    However, after all the calculations, this little money in the pocket is just enough to set up the chicken farm. More than 200,000 yuan covers almost everything, and I don''t know if it is enough.


    "Forget it, I have to eat one bite at a time, and the road has to go step by step. I''ll take it slowly." Jiang Xiaohu secretly said.


    Zhang Xiaohua was in a good mood. Sitting in his car, she laughed and laughed all the way, sharing her good mood with Jiang Xiaohu.When the mood is in place, I will hum a song.


    "Are you in such a good mood?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Zhang Xiaohua nodded: "That''s right, I''m in a particularly good mood today. Brother Huzi, thank you, it helped me grow a lot of face today."


    "Thank you, everyone is from the same village." Jiang Xiaohu said, "However, Xiaohua, I have something to say first."


    His tone became serious, and Zhang Xiaohua nodded seriously, and silently agreed. She forgot that Jiang Xiaohu was sitting in front of her and couldn''t see her nodding at all.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought she was angry, so she couldn''t go on straightforwardly. She was waiting for Jiang Xiaohu''s instructions, and the two became silent and embarrassed.


    After a few minutes, Zhang Xiaohua finally couldn''t bear it, and asked, "Brother Huzi, what are you talking about?"


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed and said, "It''s actually your personal matter, I just remind you. That Wang Xiaoyan, don''t get too close to her."


    "Ah? Why? We have been good friends since middle school." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "She has an impure heart."


    Zhang Xiaohua said, Jiang Xiaohu immediately changed the subject, and the two began to chat happily.


    Usually, no matter it is Jiang Xiaohu or Zhang Xiaohua, the journey from town to home is very long.But today, they were surprised to arrive at the entrance of the village unknowingly.


    Jiang Xiaohu drove the car to the door of Zhang Xiaohua''s house: "When you get to Xiaohua, go back."


    "Is this here?" Zhang Xiaohua said in surprise.


    "Yeah!" Jiang Xiaohu nodded, "Maybe my car is quite fast."


    "Then I''m leaving, Brother Huzi." Zhang Xiaohua lowered her head regretfully, was silent for a few seconds, then raised her head and took a deep look at the back of the boy''s head.


    She''s so handsome, even the back of her head is so attractive, she thought, so her heart jumped wildly, her face was hot, her hands and feet nowhere to rest.


    Zhang Xiaohua was temporarily deaf, and she didn''t even hear Jiang Xiaohu calling her, and she yelled several times.


    "Xiaohua, Xiaohua, what''s wrong with you? Why is your face so red?" Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know when he had already stood in front of her, stood on tiptoe, and curiously watched on her face.


    "Ah, it''s okay, what''s up?" Zhang Xiaohua retracted her heart running wild on the love sea field and whispered.


    "Go home, I have to find the old secretary." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Well, oh, then I''ll go back to Brother Huzi." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and nodded, stretched out his hand to help her get out of the car.Seeing Zhang Xiaohua enter the door, he got into the driver''s seat and started the car to leave.


    As soon as he caught fire, Jiang Xiaohu heard Zhang Xiaohua calling him from behind: "Brother Huzi!"


    "Ah? What''s the matter?" Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and asked.


    Zhang Xiaohua hesitated to say something, rubbing the corners of her clothes with her hands, hesitating for a long time, and said: "It''s okay, you go back, pay attention to safety on the road, and tell me when you get home."


    "Yeah, goodbye!" Jiang Xiaohu suddenly rushed to the old party secretary''s tricycle.


    Zhang Xiaohua looked at the back of the car and the person, sweet and lost in her heart.


    Today was very happy, she almost forgot when was the last time so happy.The depression brought by my parents was wiped out with the hot pot meal and the park trip.Even as soon as they parted, Zhang Xiaohua began to yearn for the next trip together.


    "Hey! Brother Huzi is not my real boyfriend. I will definitely not call me the next time I travel." Zhang Xiaohua secretly said.


    In fact, she has something to tell Jiang Xiaohu, for example, she wants to work under Jiang Xiaohu.


    After graduating from high school, Zhang Xiaohua has been idle at home.In fact, the time has passed by only more than a month. According to law, the summer vacation is not over yet.


    However, the free days after graduation were very different from the previous holidays, and Zhang Xiaohua was panicked.Especially when her mother helped her to confide in her some time ago, she instantly felt the ruthless years.When did I change from a young girl to a girl to be married?


    Zhang Xiaohua wants to escape, Jiang Xiaohu is her life preserver.


    The reason Zhang Xiaohua didn''t speak today was because he wanted to keep an excuse, an excuse to communicate with Jiang Xiaohu next time.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know the feelings of these girls, he went straight to the old party secretary with great interest.


    It was 6:30 in the afternoon, and the people in the village ate early. At this time, the old party secretary had already eaten, sitting under the vines, listening to Mu Guiying''s command, while shaking the fan to enjoy the coolness.Next to him, his old lady was washing clothes, and the couple was very harmonious and peaceful.


    "Old Party Secretary, I''m here!" Jiang Xiaohu yelled at the gate, and the loud voice made the old Party Secretary startled.


    "Scared, brat, how to talk like thunder." The old secretary stood up to welcome him.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly said: "Don''t welcome you, my generation is young and can''t stand it. Uncle, what about things? Can everything be done?"


    The old party secretary''s expression was a little sad, and his eyes began to avoid.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at him wonderingly: "Uncle, what''s the matter?"


    "Tiger, don''t be angry with me!" the old branch secretary said, "I''ll take care of you! Don''t rent the farm. You are good at doing anything, and you can easily succeed."


    "Hey, old party secretary, didn''t we say it?" Jiang Xiaohu was anxious.


    The old branch secretary next to him hurriedly moved his bench: "Tiger, sit down and listen to your uncle."

 155 Chapter 155 Little Fairy Sister

    Knowing that he squatted on the branches of the tree, quietly watching what happened in the small farmyard, the surroundings were very quiet for a while, and even the cicadas stopped.


    Jiang Xiaohu took the bench and sat beside the old party secretary and couple, staring at the old party secretary and waiting for him to speak.


    "Master, you are talking, teach the children to wait!" The old woman pushed the man and scolded.


    She likes Jiang Xiaohu very much, and one of the reasons is that, driven by Jiang Xiaohu, her family''s income has almost tripled.


    Although the old woman is a female generation, she has lived a lifetime.She felt that Jiang Xiaohu was just a koi, and sooner or later he would leap into the dragon''s door and turn his bones into a dragon.


    "Hey!" The old party secretary sighed, "Huzi, there is a very knowledgeable person who has photographed this piece of land, and they have to contract for breeding. You can''t beat him, forget it!"


    He patted Jiang Xiaohu on the shoulder and sighed repeatedly.


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned: "How can this work? I''ve arranged it a long time ago. How can I just change and change? Who is that person? Why does he rob me?"


    "His name is Li Xiaosan, and his third uncle is the director of the town office." The old branch secretary said.


    He has been in office all year round and knows what this office director means.


    Jiang Xiaohu stalked his neck, his temper was on his head: "Then I don''t care, I have to go through the procedures, why does he say to grab it? Do things have to come first, then come?"


    The old woman also helped: "That''s right, what about Li, he is not from our village!"


    "Go and go, make a pot of tea, and don''t mix with you." The old branch secretary got up with a temper, cursing, "You bastard old lady, you know you!"


    The old woman was angry, got up and waved her hand into the house. She soon made tea, and then she threw herself at the small dinner table and turned her back into the house to watch TV.


    Jiang Xiaohu took out his cigarette and handed it to the old branch secretary, and he calmed down as the cool breeze blew.


    "Uncle, don''t be angry, you can''t make it." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Just tell me what is going on."


    The old party secretary took the cigarette, sorted out his thoughts, and talked about the ins and outs with Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Huzi, listen to my persuasion. If people want it, you can''t fight it. You can''t make it. Since ancient times, the people have not fought against officials." The old branch secretary said.


    "This is an old saying you are talking about. What age is it now? The government is in charge of the people. I don''t believe he can cover the sky with just one hand." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Besides, you just said that Miao Fuquan was with him. Right?"


    The old party secretary nodded: "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Xiaohu chuckled: "This Miao Fu didn''t hold back his fart. I think the robbing wife could not steal me, so he was impatient and gave me bad medicine behind him."


    The old party secretary froze for a moment, pondered for a while, and nodded: "Don''t say it, it really looks like this. His grandma''s, this Miao Fuquan is really nothing!"


    "Old branch secretary, please tell me, in my heart, do you still hope that Li Xiaosan will run this farm?" Jiang Xiaohu asked, and at the same time took out a cigarette and handed it to the old branch secretary.


    This is 80 boxes of high-end goods that he bought with the money, just to use it as a gun at a critical moment.


    The old party secretary first pointed to Jiang Xiaohu subconsciously: "Nonsense, of course..."


    But half-talking, he chuckled: "It''s useless if I say it. I don''t care about running a breeding farm. As long as it is good for the people in our Jiangbian village, I will support it unconditionally."


    "Uncle, you are really an old fox!" Jiang Xiaohu grinned and gave him a thumbs up.


    The old secretary deliberately scowled, "Go go, brat, are you complimenting me?"


    "It''s not that uncle, I want to praise you for being good and shrewd. But you are right, it is good for our village." Jiang Xiaohu said, "You think, where is that Li Xiaosan?"


    "I don''t know." The old secretary shook his head.


    "It doesn''t matter who you are. It doesn''t matter who you are in Jiangbian Village?" Jiang Xiaohu said, "He must be here to make money. He will treat the people of our village as cattle, and will definitely not let our village make a profit. I¡¯m different. I¡¯m born and raised, so I don¡¯t know how to temper my temper with the folks, otherwise the big guy wouldn¡¯t break my spine?"


    The old party secretary didn''t say a word, but he recognized Jiang Xiaohu''s statement in his heart. He even had a bold idea: "I''ll just contract him privately."


    As a result, his thoughts coincided with Jiang Xiaohu''s.


    "Uncle, let''s bypass those procedures. You support me first and get this farm up." Jiang Xiaohu said, "We have to do the procedures, but we will do it slowly. At that time, the best of both worlds, what do you think? ?"


    "Well, okay." The old party secretary pretended to be, but he agreed with just one bite.


    Jiang Xiaohu was so touched, if it wasn''t for the gender relationship, he really wanted to hold his old branch secretary and give him a kiss.


    "Oh, uncle, you are really my uncle, I thank you!" Jiang Xiaohu clasped his fists, "You keep this cigarette, I will contact the construction team immediately."


    "Okay, hurry up, don''t turn around and be preempted by someone. At that time, I won''t be able to help." The old secretary warned.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded happily, he was not afraid of the great difficulties, because behind him stood the old folks from Jiangbian Village.


    Of course, it''s just a certain group of old folks, but that''s enough.


    That night, Jiang Xiaohu began to ponder about the farm.The farm he wants to lease is about five acres of land. It was originally a pig farm, and then a duck shed, with a small fish pond inside.Then I lost, why?It is because of inconvenient transportation and the lack of financial ability of the contractor.


    For more than ten years, several families tossed and tossed, and all returned in a disastrous defeat.Until recently, Jiang Xiaohu fell into it.


    "Chicken fry, fish fry, but also grow a la carte and fruit, and build a chicken house here, and in the future will be equipped with automatic equipment. This one will be free-range chickens, and prepare with both hands..."


    Jiang Xiaohu lay down in the shadow of the lantern, carefully writing the plan stroke by stroke.


    The future is in his pen, the future is in his mind, aspirations, and his hardworking hands.Jiang Xiaohu knew that as long as he didn''t go astray and had a picture of mountains and rivers beside him, there would be a bright future for money.


    Before he knew it, Jiang Xiaohu fell asleep on the table, and he fell asleep again.


    The dreamland is a fairyland, with green mountains and green waters, white mist lingering, and the air is exceptionally fresh.


    In the dream, Jiang Xiaohu knew that he was dreaming, but this dream was too real.He took a deep breath, feeling that the fresh air cleansed all his internal organs and his mood became particularly beautiful.


    "Sister Little Fairy, should you play next?" Jiang Xiaohu muttered.


    Sure enough, as soon as he finished muttering, he heard a pleasant sound of silk and bamboo, then looked up, a little fairy in a white dress fluttering down from the sky.

 156 Chapter 156

    The fairy mist was misty and the music was circling the beam, Jiang Xiaohu was in a daze, and walked to the graceful little fairy sister.


    "Miss sister, you are here!" Jiang Xiaohu greeted each other with a grin.


    The little fairy sister''s face was cold, she was not as amiable as she used to dream.


    "You did something wrong, do you know it is wrong?" Little Fairy Sister said coldly.


    When she was angry, Jiang Xiaohu felt that the atmospheric pressure had increased a lot and sweated on his forehead.


    He was shocked when he heard this: "Ah? What''s wrong with me?"


    "Let''s take a closer look!" Little Fairy''s sister gently waved her bare hand, and the faint mist pulled to the sides like curtains, and Jiang Xiaohu flashed a gap in it.


    Through this seam, Jiang Xiaohu looked over, but was taken aback.


    where is this?Why is it so depressed?The black soil dries up and cracks, and the ground is full of barren grass and fallen leaves.


    The river actually exposed its bed.On the brown pebbles, there is a thick green liquid, which is sticky and smelly.


    Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded, and was about to take a closer look. Little Fairy Sister waved her hand, but the''curtain'' was closed again.


    "Sister, what''s going on?" Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly asked.


    The little fairy sister has a serious face, with her hands gently folded around her waist, she said: "You still ask me? Asking for too much, but I don''t know how to give back. What you see is the world in the mountains and rivers a year later. Your aura is almost taken away by you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was frightened in a cold sweat, thinking that for more than a month, he really only knew to ask for it.Get some soil when you need it, and carry two buckets of water.I''m not here to dig some spiritual grass or something, I never thought about doing something for the mountain and river map.


    If what Miss Sister said is true, isn''t she over?Whether it is Panax notoginseng or vegetables, or the big farming industry that is about to start, it depends on the landscape!


    He wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead, and hurriedly asked, "Miss Sister, what should I do?"


    "Shanhe Tu is going to learn the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. You have to practice diligently every day and absorb the spiritual energy to supplement. You are connected with the Sanhe Tu bloodline, and your cultivation will naturally benefit the Shanhe Tu. However, this process is too slow, I am afraid that it will not make ends meet. "The little fairy said.


    Jiang Xiaohu was anxious: "Is there any other faster way?"


    "Yes, you go look for the four great spirit beasts, Vermillion Bird, Xuanwu, Qinglong, and White Tiger. With these four great spirit beasts, the spiritual energy in the mountains and rivers will be endless, inexhaustible, and inexhaustible." Little fairy said.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes went dark, and he almost fainted: "Mom, this is not acting on TV. It''s a spirit beast. Where can I get the four spirit beasts?"


    "That''s your business. Every time you add a spirit beast, you will inject aura into the mountain and river map for ten years. However, the spirit beast itself also consumes aura and resources. Only four together, forming a closed loop, can it be endless. "The little fairy said, "There is news of Xuanwu right now, I will show you a way..."


    The words floated, and the silk and bamboo were pleasant to the ear, and a vague image of a person appeared in the sky.Jiang Xiaohu was shocked when he saw it, that was the Aniu who just met during the day yesterday!


    A Niu is sitting at the table, watching the scene, it seems that it is still a hot pot restaurant.With a cigarette in one hand, he was spitting and bragging.


    "He''s Xuanwu?" Jiang Xiaohu was silly and asked stupidly.


    "He is the clue..."


    The little fairy''s voice became more and more misty, the dense fog gradually dissipated, and the world of Shanhetu returned to its former appearance.


    The green mountains, the world of clear oil and oil, all that pours into the nasal cavity are fragrant and fresh air.


    Jiang Xiaohu was puzzled. He knew he was dreaming, but he didn''t know if he was still dreaming in his dream.


    After pinching himself, Jiang Xiaohu yelled in pain.With a cold sweat on his head, Jiang Xiaohu turned and sat up on the bed.


    It''s dark all around, it''s still late at night.


    He fumbled, found the light cord tied to the bedside, pulled it gently, and turned on the light.


    Looking at the warm lights and the moths flying around the light bulb, Jiang Xiaohu felt that he was back in reality.


    "Mom, was that true just now?" Jiang Xiaohu really didn''t want to believe it, it was far more fantasy than fantasy novels!


    However, the clear dreams, the picture seemed to be constantly echoing in his mind, like a slide.


    "Don''t be careless, if the landscapes really dry up, my career and life will be over!" Jiang Xiaohu secretly said, "Go to Aniu as soon as possible and see if you have any clues."


    It depends on the time, but it is three o''clock midnight.Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t sleep anymore, remembering what the little fairy sister said, just practice!


    He sat cross-legged on the bed, calmly, and started to practice according to the formulas and methods taught by the little fairy.


    ...


    Oh oh oh!


    In the east, the belly of the fish was white, and the roosters of every household began to board the house and crow.


    Jiang Xiaohu stretched his waist and stretched his body. Although he didn''t sleep much in the second half of the night, he was energetic and his eyes gleamed.


    I got up and dressed to wash, in an ordinary mood.Although he was troubled by landscapes, he was not worried at all.


    Worrying is natural, but blindly worrying can only exchange for anxiety and even affect physical health, and it is of no benefit to the landscape.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s mood is very calm at the moment, let''s do it step by step.What is the worst result?Just hit back to the original shape, his life was like this!Besides, after experiencing all this, he has opened his eyes and is regarded as a gift from God.


    With this kind of mentality, he became relaxed and calm, and even in the mood, made a breakfast for the whole family.


    After breakfast, Jiang Xiaohu picked up his hoe and went to work.Life, how to live and how to live.


    Today he is going to clean up the vegetable garden, weeding the Sanqi field, and after watering the water, he will go to the old secretary to discuss the groundbreaking work.


    Regarding the breeding farm, due to the formalities, Jiang Xiaohu decided to do it in another way-he and the village will distribute it in the form of share cooperation.Give 10% of the shares in the village to the cash village every year, and the village will then allocate each household to each household according to their heads.


    This can be regarded as his Jiang Xiaohu''s kind of feedback to the village.People are not always too selfish, and besides, he really kind of inspired the whole village to become rich.


    Of course money is good, but people can''t just focus on money, right?Jiang Xiaohu is now very ambitious and wants to do a big business and establish his own agricultural empire.


    When passing by the gate of the elementary school, Jiang Xiaohu was inexplicably stunned, thinking of a person.


    "Ding Lili won''t run out?" Jiang Xiaohu asked secretly.


    He was a little afraid of the girl from this city, this girl could do anything scary.


    Who knows this world, I really don''t want to be biased, God never lets a person go smoothly.


    Jiang Xiaohu was scared, the phone in his pocket rang.

 157 Chapter 157 The Little Chicken Who Has Never Seen The World

    Ding Lingling!


    The crisp bell, in the early morning of 5:30, appeared so abrupt and crisp.


    He quickly took out the phone and took a look, a black line on his forehead.


    Caller ID-Ding Lili.


    Pick up or not?If he doesn''t answer, he will be standing in front of the school.Picked up, what do you say?


    After hesitating, Jiang Xiaohu still talked on the phone in a ghostly manner.


    "Hey, how are you, who is it?" Jiang Xiaohu deliberately pretended that he had just woke up.


    On the other end of the phone, Ding Lili looked weak: "Oh~yo~I am not well, oh~yo~"


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard it, what''s wrong with it, it seemed to be very serious.He looked at the phone and was talking on the phone, so he was sure that he had heard it right and was dreaming.


    "Are you having diarrhea?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Next to the window, Ding Lili held the phone and glared angrily at the man standing outside the door.


    It turned out that Ding Lili got up early to go to the bathroom this morning. When she returned to the dormitory, she accidentally saw Jiang Xiaohu passing by, so she called quickly.


    In other words, even if Jiang Xiaohu didn''t answer the call today, he would definitely not escape her Wuzhishan.


    "Bah! You stinky boy, it hurts me. Jiang Xiaohu, wait and see, wait for you to bow down under this girl''s pomegranate skirt and see how I can get this boy back!"


    Ding Lili was secretly ruthless in her heart, but her mouth was still soft and waxy, which was distressing.


    "It hurts, Xiaohu, don''t you know medical skills? Come and see it for me, okay?" Ding Lili continued to pretend to be a weak voice.


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line in his forehead. He always felt that there were two kinds of sounds he heard. One was realistic and close to him, and the other came from the microphone.So he turned and looked around to see if Ding Lili was lying in ambush around.


    But this is a village elementary school after all, and there are still quite a few buildings. He didn''t find Ding Lili for a while.


    "Where are you? Why are you uncomfortable? Go to the village clinic!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Each village has its own health center, but the health center in Jiangbian Village has been abandoned for a long time.The main reason is that the population of this village continues to decrease and it is located in a remote area.Now, apart from the county hospital who regularly visits the village every year to check the body of the elderly, basically no other doctors are willing to camp here.


    Therefore, Jiang Xiaohu himself was quite guilty when he said this.


    "I can''t walk, I''m at school." Ding Lili said in a crying voice. She deliberately rubbed her feet. "I twisted my ankle. When I got up early to go to the bathroom, I slipped and fell in a daze."


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed: "No wonder... you wait, I''ll come right away, let''s report the position."


    Although he is very afraid of this girl now, but the doctor''s parents, he can''t help but die.


    Ding Lili covered her mouth and snickered: "I''m here in the back dormitory corridor..."


    After speaking, she hung up and waited for Jiang Xiaohu to come with peace of mind.


    Jiang Xiaohu knocked on the door, and the old janitor came out and opened the door.


    "Huzi, it''s so early?" The old man is a five-guarantee household with no children. After he grows old, he is arranged to guard the school by the old party secretary. He is provided with food and drink every month for 500 yuan a year.


    No way, when the rural elderly have no children, the evening scene is a little bleak.


    "Ang, Sanye, you are early." Jiang Xiaohu greeted him and hurried to the row of school dormitories. He really saw Ding Lili lying pitifully under a window in the corridor.


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed helplessly, shook his head, and walked in two steps in parallel to Ding Lili''s side.


    Seeing him coming, Ding Lili pretended Pear Blossom and wept two tears with rain: "Brother Huzi~ I am so hurt."


    After speaking, she stretched out her hand to Jiang Xiaohu.


    It was early in the morning when Ding Lili got up to go to the bathroom, wearing only a thin nightdress with suspenders.


    Anyway, when the school didn''t start, there were only the two girls and the uncle at the door.That uncle is over seventy and never came to the backyard, so Ding Lili is nothing terrible.


    It seems that today''s dress is correct, faintly visible, and Jiang Xiaohu''s face is flushed.


    Ding Lili saw this scene in her eyes and was delighted in her heart: "Huh hum, this girl can''t take you down today?"


    The teaching life is very meaningful, but it is also very boring for young people.


    There is no city¡¯s feasting, and the village is terribly quiet after nightfall.Ding Lili is a lively girl again, and it will be too much for a long time.


    The appearance of Jiang Xiaohu undoubtedly added a beautiful rainbow to her boring life.


    Now, seeing Jiang Xiaohu, Ding Lili couldn''t help but be enraged.She stretched out her hand and hugged it like a baby.


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned for a moment, and bleated his teeth: "Can you move?"


    This is summer, Ding Lili is wearing thin clothes, it is easy to see her ankles, there is nothing unusual.


    Jiang Xiaohu was muttering in his heart, and it was hard to tell.After all, people leave their hometowns and come to their villages to teach their children because of good deeds.


    Ding Lili said with a sad face: "No, it hurts!"


    Her delicate crying voice was really lethal, even if Jiang Xiaohu felt that she was acting, he couldn''t help bending down, grabbing her arm, and carefully supporting her up.


    Ding Lili struggled with her left foot, tapped her right foot, limped to follow Jiang Xiaohu, and showed him the way: "Just ahead, that room is empty. Let''s not go back to the dormitory, Xiaoxue is still sleeping."


    It''s quite normal to say that, it doesn''t affect the roommate''s rest.Jiang Xiaohu nodded and walked forward holding Ding Lili.


    During this period, he has been cautious, trying to help her walk while maintaining physical distance.


    But this is summer, and Ding Lili is deliberate, and can''t help but lean on Jiang Xiaohu.It is conceivable that in the process of supporting, there will be a few collisions.


    Several times, Jiang Xiaohu felt that he was hit by a cannonball, but it was soft, and it didn''t feel bad!


    A rush of blood rushed on his head, Jiang Xiaohu screamed, his hair on his body stood up, itchy everywhere, and uncomfortable everywhere.


    He gritted his teeth and said to himself: "Little girl, you really treat me like a paper tiger? Be careful I tore you and swallow you, there is no bones left!"


    Ding Lili was thrilled, feeling Jiang Xiaohu''s manly atmosphere.


    There is a slight smell of sweat on his body, and there is also a lemon scent. It may be lemon soap that he usually washes with.


    The big hand is very solid and the joints are prominent, so Ding Lili can''t help but want to reach out and touch it, so she touches it.


    As soon as he met, Ding Lili saw goose bumps on Jiang Xiaohu''s arms and neck.


    "Puff! What a little chicken who has never seen the world~" Ding Lili secretly smiled in her heart. At the same time, she felt that the boy was simple and clean, and she liked it more and more.


    As soon as she liked it, Ding Lili leaned on him.Staggered and touched his arm several times.


    Jiang Xiaohu blushed, and yanked Ding Lili into the room and told her to sit down by the bed.


    "Which foot, show me." Jiang Xiaohu commanded deliberately with a stern face.

 158 Chapter 158 Food Poisoning

    Dilapidated school building dormitory.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were red, as if he was caught in a madness. The two of them were in the same room, making him almost beyond the control of his brain.


    "What are we doing..." Jiang Xiaohu hugged Ding Lili, trying his best to control his thoughts.


    Looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, Ding Lili felt scared and ashamed. She was already hugged by you, so she asked this question, how would someone answer this.


    But when Jiang Xiaohu asked, she was also a little sober.


    It''s scary, Ding Lili thought to herself, even though I like him, I can''t be surrendered like this, right?Thinking of this she began to struggle.


    Who knows, her struggle, in Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, was like a prey falling into a tiger''s mouth, becoming more attractive, and there was no sign of letting go.


    The two tore and rolled like this, one inadvertently, thumped, and both rolled to the ground.


    Jiang Xiaohu hit Ding Lili''s forehead, his entire face was covered, and he almost died.


    But when the boredom was over, Jiang Xiaohu''s head became sober, and he immediately let go of his hand, and the person also sat aside, keeping a distance from Ding Lili.


    Ding Lili hugged her arms shyly and leaned against the corner.She was silent for a while, then said: "What were we just now?"


    "It doesn''t count anything, but you...you provoke me first." Jiang Xiaohu got a little angry, got up from the ground, ready to go out.


    Ding Lili chuckled: "I don''t think who it was just now, so proactive, I don''t want to be like this..."


    Not to mention, when you take a closer look, that slightly clumsy behavior is actually the best experience in Ding Lili''s life.


    Now, Ding Lili began to wonder whether Jiang Xiaohu really had never been in a relationship, as everyone has seen?If it is true, how does he understand this?If it was false, he would really hide himself.


    Ding Lili became more curious about this rural guy, and wanted to develop a relationship with him.


    Jiang Xiaohu blushed to the root of his ears, feeling very uncomfortable, and quickly said: "Don''t tell me, girls, how embarrassed~ I''m leaving."


    !


    Jiang Xiaohu turned around and rushed out, and returned to the door after walking a few steps, specifically instructing her: "I warn you, don''t tell anyone about this."


    Finished talking and left.


    Ding Lili was not angry at all, but thought he was cute.


    "I want to tell, I want to beat gongs and drums to spread the word around the world!" Ding Lili yelled at his back, deliberately angry with him.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s footsteps were brisk, and he walked quickly, and he left the school gate in the blink of an eye, no trace.


    Ding Lili''s shout finally shocked Yu Xue who was dreaming. She blinked and woke up from her dream.I was shocked when I heard the cry of my girlfriend, so I quickly put on my clothes to see what happened.


    "What are you doing in this room? What''s the matter, it''s messy, look at you, it''s so dirty!" Yu Xue was relatively simple and didn''t even think about it.


    Having said that, Jiang Xiaohu never came to school, and in her heart, he was not that person.


    Ding Lili smiled mysteriously at her: "It''s okay, something is a good thing!"


    "You! We are all grown-ups, why are you still like children." Yu Xue sighed helplessly at her girlfriend.


    But it was said that Jiang Xiaohu held his stomach for a while, and the blood in his body was like a boiling pan, gurgling, about to burst his blood vessels.


    He came to the field in a violent wind, used all his strength, and it didn''t take long for him to finish the day''s farm work.


    I finally calmed down the mood just now.


    "This girl is really harmful..." After Jiang Xiaohu entered the state of a sage, he couldn''t help but complain about Ding Lili.


    This day was very turbulent, and it finally arrived in the afternoon. After dinner, Jiang Xiaohu came to the old branch secretary''s house.


    He wants to discuss the start of the work with the old secretary. After all, this is a major event in the village.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the alley where the old branch secretary was, Jiang Xiaohu heard a violent barking of dogs.


    I didn''t scream so fiercely at ordinary times, but today it is a bit strange.


    "Who''s dog, it''s been barking for a long time." An old man heard the ferocious barking, walked out of the house and muttered a few words. When he saw Jiang Xiaohu, he smiled and greeted him, "Huzi, you What are you doing here?"


    "Oh, I''m looking for the old branch secretary, have you eaten it?" Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile.


    The old man nodded: "Eat, okay, you go busy." Looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s back, he muttered, "Oh, this kid, the young man is much better than our older generation."


    Jiang Xiaohu came to the door of the old branch secretary''s house and saw that the door was ajar. He knocked on the door, but no one agreed.But the dog in the yard barked vigorously.


    "It turns out that you are barking!" Jiang Xiaohu said with a grin on the dog in the crack of the door, as if the dog could understand him.


    Who knows, the dog clattered and jumped from the kennel by the door with the chain.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback and quickly moved away.But the dog didn''t bark after seeing Jiang Xiaohu. It seemed that because he had barked for too long, he was suffering from a lack of oxygen, and was still panting, pulling the chain around, looking as if he was anxious.


    Jiang Xiaohu froze for a moment, feeling something wrong, and quickly reached out and pushed the door open, and glanced at the yard. There was nothing unusual, but the strange thing was that it was getting dark, and there was no light in the room.


    "What''s the matter, Dahei, where is your master? Aren''t you at home?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    The big dog rushed towards the house, but the chain was too thick and trapped its footsteps.


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and realized that something was happening in the house.


    He yelled loudly and walked in quickly.


    "Old secretary, uncle, aunt!"


    The hall door was also concealed. Jiang Xiaohu pushed it, but didn''t push it open. Something was against the door panel.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s heart sank, leaving an eye on him.He didn''t push the door hard, but ran to the next window, jumped up on the window sill, and probed in to take a look.


    This doesn''t matter, it scared him directly.And there was a rotten smell in the house, which was very intoxicating in hot weather.


    I saw the old branch secretary, one by one, lying at the dinner table, foaming at the mouth and unconscious.


    It was the feet of the old secretary that stood against the door.Jiang Xiaohu secretly said: "Good Xuan, fortunately I didn''t push hard just now, otherwise the ankle of the old branch secretary still has to be broken?"


    He quickly jumped into the house, helped the couple up first, and let them lie on the couch.After that, Jiang Xiaohu grabbed the wrists of the two of them and began to get their pulses.


    After finishing the pulse, Jiang Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief. The two of them were food poisoning.Quickly enter the mountain and river map, find medicine for the two, process the medicine, and feed the mouth.


    After some tossing, about half an hour, the couple woke up one after another.

 159 Chapter 159: A Tall and Dark Young Man

    At seven o''clock in the evening, there was a dim light in the small farmyard of the mountain village.


    The old party secretary was sitting on the sofa. Despite the hot weather, he still sweated and felt cold all over.


    His wife was even more exaggerated. She wrapped the quilt and ran on the bed and sat down.


    The old party secretary smoked one by one, and the room quickly became smoky.


    "I just told you, the rice was thrown away if it was rotten, you refused, you have to fry it. Look, something is wrong with the eating!" A few cigarettes went down, the old branch started the chat mode, nagging over and over again .


    His daughter-in-law finally couldn''t help but burst out, screaming and rushing out of the room, her finger was almost poking on the man''s forehead.


    "Who am I for, who do you say I am? I am not for the descendants of your old Zhang family!"


    It turned out that the second son of the old party secretary was studying in the provincial capital, and he was in his junior year, preparing for the postgraduate entrance examination.My family is not rich, so in order to support my son in enrolling in the remedial class, I save money and send all the money to the child.


    The old couple is at home, so if you can save it, you can cook meals for a few days.But in this way, the winter still barely makes do, how can you hold it in the summer?No, for a meal of fried rice with eggs, the two almost met Hades.


    "Don''t quarrel between you two, according to me, it''s all caused by poverty." Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly persuaded them to drive away.


    These two did not take Jiang Xiaohu as outsiders, the old branch secretary blushed and sighed: "Hey, I made you laugh."


    "Laugh a shit, they saved us!" The old secretary-in-law came up with temperament, she didn''t know what to say, but she was a good person. She turned around and rushed to Jiang Xiaohu almost thank you very much, "Tiger, thank you! It¡¯s not you, our son and mother have to see Hades."


    Jiang Xiaohu chuckled, "Aunty, you''re joking, it won''t be enough. But although I have rescued you, you two have to go to the hospital. Not in town, I can see the county."


    "No money!" The couple sighed again.


    Jiang Xiaohu slapped his purse: "I will put it on the table, don''t worry about money. My second brother is studying now and has not made any money. He will definitely make a lot of money when he graduates in the future, and I will be paid back at that time."


    Originally, the old party secretary was a shameless person and was unwilling to use Jiang Xiaohu''s money.But listening to him say this, it''s not easy to refuse.


    His wife blushed, "Thank you, Huzi, by the way, what did you do today?"


    "Oh, look, I was just busy saving people and forgot about it. I''m here to discuss with my uncle about the start of my farm." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Look, the farm Once the work is started, Murakami has a three-component red every year, and every household has income. From now on, things like this will never happen again."


    If you say this in the past, the old party secretary may still wonder: "It''s not your kid who makes the big head."


    But today, he was very grateful to Jiang Xiaohu, and after thinking about it, he felt that what the doll said was right.


    Jiang Xiaohu made a good profit, but he offered to share dividends with the village, and the village was eating for nothing.


    People are hardworking and getting rich, and they don''t forget the warmth and warmth of the folks. They are good people!The old party secretary thought, the town always said to get rid of poverty, maybe Jiang Xiaohu will take off the poor hat of Jiangbian Village.


    "Yes, old man, Huzi is a serious matter, you have to keep your snacks tight." said the old secretary-in-law.


    The old branch secretary nodded: "I know, oh my old waist, today is a bad crime."


    After speaking, the old party secretary coughed violently again.


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned: "You, don''t smoke. I noticed it when I got your pulse just now. Your lungs are not good."


    "Yeah, yeah." The old branch secretary nodded, then looked at him in surprise, "When will your kid go to the doctor?"


    "Hey, my size is also a high school graduate, isn''t it?" Jiang Xiaohu pretended to be shy to cover up the panic. Hey, I can''t let others know about Shanhetu.But he was a person who couldn''t hide things in his heart, and it was really uncomfortable to hold a secret in his stomach.


    "Well, tomorrow we two will go to the county, it is too far." The old branch secretary murmured.


    "It''s okay, I''m going to deliver food, you can take my car." Jiang Xiaohu volunteered.


    We negotiated with each other and started work when we returned from the county seat.


    The next day.


    Jiang Xiaohu filled the car early in the morning, took the old party secretary and couple, and rushed to the county seat with his tricycle.


    We departed at 6:30 in the morning and arrived at the county town at around 8 in the morning.He first sent the old couple to the hospital for registration, and then he took the vegetables to Zhou Qing''s house to unload the goods.


    Now that Zhou Qing is following him, it can be considered to be on the right track, and he is not idle at all.


    After ordering the food, Jiang Xiaohu went to the gate of the county hospital to wait for the old couple.


    After eleven o''clock, the couple checked, Jiang Xiaohu took them to the street next to him and found a noodle restaurant. One person ordered a bowl of beef noodles, which was regarded as lunch.


    "Hey, it''s really overwhelming. The doctor said. Fortunately, the two of us were saved in time, otherwise we will die." The old branch secretary''s wife felt more and more grateful to Jiang Xiaohu, and she almost saw him as a son. "Huzi, thank you so much!"


    "Hurry up and eat your noodles, why are so many words." The old secretary is a very conservative man who likes to hide his words in his stomach. He pushed the noodle bowl to his wife and scolded him.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said, "It''s okay. My eldest and second elder brothers are not at home, and you two are my parents. You should have a caregiver for everyone from the village. Don''t just eat noodles..."


    He looked up, looked for the waiter, and planned to order another stir-fried vegetable or something.


    The store is about 30 square meters, and there are more than a dozen tables crowded. There are two people in the store. A man in the back cook is cooking noodles, and a woman in front takes care of it, like a mom-and-pop shop.


    But the faces of the two of them were drooping. In fact, the noodle making skills were very common, which was far from catching Jiang Sanshu.But the price is still very expensive. They only cost 18 yuan a bowl for a bowl of beef noodles.


    "Waiter, please come order." Jiang Xiaohu finally met the woman with a donkey-faced croaking face, hurriedly waved, and greeted with a smile.


    The woman curled her lips, looked down on people, twisted her waist, picked up the menu and walked towards them.


    Snapped!


    She threw the bill on the table: "What do you want?"


    The tone is even more unfriendly, and I don''t know if it''s menopause.


    Because I was too uncomfortable and fell too hard, a corner of the book touched the noodle bowl of the old daughter-in-law, the bowl swayed, and the soup spilled out.


    Both the old party secretary and the two are authentic rural people, who are tolerant and afraid of things and dare not speak.


    Jiang Xiaohu was not. He frowned, "I order, what''s your attitude?"


    "What attitude, what attitude do you want from me?"


    The woman was very horizontal, fluffed her hair, and quarreled with Jiang Xiaohu.


    Only then did Jiang Xiaohu notice that it seemed that they had background dyeing their hair.


    That''s right, dare to open this poorly tasted broken shop in such a prosperous part of the county seat, and it''s so arrogant, it would be a hell to have no background.


    He was about to argue with the woman, the store door was pushed open, and a tall, dark young man walked in.

 160 Chapter 160 Black-hearted Boss

    As soon as the young man entered the door, the shopkeeper and the couple noticed and were very nervous.


    The lady boss shook off Jiang Xiaohu, stopped the fight, and rushed towards the young man.


    "I said Lu Dayong, are you still endless?" The lady boss poked the young man in the chest with the menu.


    It''s hot. The young man looks shabby in blue trousers and a vest and a pair of plastic sandals.


    Faced with the unreasonable provocation of the boss¡¯s wife, the young man remained silent until the boss¡¯s wife finished speaking, and suddenly fell to his knees with a thump.


    "Madam boss, do you do it!" The young man said, his voice choked, and then his head knocked on the ground, and when he lifted it up, his forehead had a big bulge.


    This scene scared a few diners, including Jiang Xiaohu and the old party secretary and his wife.


    The old secretary was dumbfounded: "Ah, what''s the matter with this kid?"


    Because they are parents and their children are all at this age, the old secretary and couple are particularly distressed by this scene.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very angry, and then he became angry, snapped, and patted his chopsticks on the table: "The cartilage!"


    He cursed angrily, and wanted to get up and take control, but was stopped by the old party secretary.


    "My baby, we are unfamiliar with the place, so we dare not care about it." The old secretary blinked at him vigorously.


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and stretched his brows, stretched and frowned. Seeing that the old couple is here, it''s really hard to cause trouble, so he can only wait and see.But he also decided that if the gaffe develops to a point where he can''t stand it, he must intervene.


    Fortunately, the boss¡¯s wife was attracted to the young man named Lu Dayong, and no one noticed Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s anger.


    Just when Lu Dayong smashed his head vigorously, the boss rushed out of the back kitchen with a kitchen knife.This directly scared the other table of diners to the point that they left their money and ran away without eating their noodles.


    The boss and the proprietress don''t care about the quality of the business, especially the boss, who has a very hot temper and his voice is as loud as a firecracker.


    "I said that the surname is Lu, what do you mean? It''s endless, right? Believe it or not, I killed you?" The boss yelled while brandishing a kitchen knife at the young man.


    Although it was a kitchen knife, the blade was sharp enough, and it was gleaming cold gray in the sun, and the person watching it got goose bumps.


    But Jiang Xiaohu also noticed that the boss seemed to be grinning, but he really didn''t dare to drop the knife.Living well, who wants to break the law?


    He was very curious about what prompted a vigorous seven-foot man to kneel in public.Judging from his appearance, the young man looked like a black tower, and definitely not a cartilaginous appearance.


    Facing the sharp blade, Lu Dayong didn''t even blink his eyes, and even snarled his neck and said: "You only need to settle my wages to me, and you can cut as many as you want. It doesn''t matter how many knives!"


    Jiang Xiaohu suddenly felt that he was asking for a salary.He was very sad when he remembered that his father had been owed salary a few years ago.


    Those bosses are also very hateful. They drove their luxury cars and hugged the beauties. Do you say that you owe the workers the wages?Is it missing?They just don''t want to give it!


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but empathize with him, clenching his fists, and an anger spread out from his body.The old party secretary and couple sitting opposite him and next to him suddenly felt that the temperature seemed to have dropped a few degrees, a bit creepy.The old party secretary couldn''t help but turned his head and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, shocked.


    "Oh, why is the look in Huzi''s eyes so scary?" the old party secretary secretly said, "so fierce, it must be a material for big things in the future."


    Jiang Xiaohu was angry while trying to restrain and listen to what the young man said.


    Just listen to Lu Dayong¡¯s words, crying almost the whole process: "My mother is still in the hospital for chemotherapy and is in urgent need of money. My sister stopped studying in junior high school and went to work in school. I was looking at you for being kind. I just came here as an apprentice and promised to pay half a year."


    "You also said, how can we kind and kind people owe you money?" The proprietress puts her hands around her chest, and on her thin and wide lips, a matchmaker mole makes her particularly mean.


    The boss waved the kitchen knife once again: "If you don''t roll, I''ll kill you if you don''t roll!"


    "It''s been half a year, but the two of you insisted that I was absent from work for more than three times and that I would be fired without even being paid. Nine hundred yuan. Where can you find someone to stay thirteen hours a day? In the shop, is there a long-term worker who helps you pick up your children? You won''t give me 900 yuan~"


    Lu Dayong cried and drew many people to watch.


    Seeing that there were more onlookers, the boss walked to Jiang Xiaohu''s table, knocked on the table, and said in a vicious voice: "Hey, pay the money, leave, don''t eat."


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows: "We haven''t finished eating yet."


    "Let you go, do you hear?" The boss stared at them with his nostrils.


    The boss''s aggressive look scared the old branch secretary.They quickly stood up: "Let''s go, don''t get angry, we will go now."


    After speaking, the old party secretary reached out to drag Jiang Xiaohu.


    But this time, Jiang Xiaohu was not as obedient as before. He shook his arm: "If you want to go, you go, I won''t go!"


    Yeah, I''m struggling with my neck, and it''s up.


    The old party secretary perspired his forehead: "Tiger, let''s go, the hero doesn''t suffer the immediate loss! Besides, this matter has nothing to do with us at all?"


    "It didn''t matter before, but now we have." Jiang Xiaohu raised his voice.


    The old secretary was taken aback, and almost blurted out with the boss at the same time: "What''s the matter?"


    "His kitchen knife scared me!" Jiang Xiaohu said, pointing to the knife in the boss''s hand.


    The old branch secretary squinted his eyes and covered his face. There was really nothing to say.The boss couldn''t laugh, he shook the knife in front of Jiang Xiaohu again: "You also know that you are afraid? Then don''t you hurry up?"


    "You scared me, but I didn''t say I was scared! Scared me, you have to compensate me for mental loss? There will be nutrition and lost work expenses for a period of time in the future... Hey, I won''t count it with you. , Take a rest for a week, you can give me fifty thousand!"


    After Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, he spread his hands in front of the man, and said on tiptoe.He said while observing in secret.Nowadays, there is surveillance everywhere, and this store is definitely indispensable.


    Sure enough, Jiang Xiaohu spotted it at a glance. A red-eye camera was shining dimly in the corner on the left side of the cashier counter.


    "If there is monitoring, it will be easier." Jiang Xiaohu secretly said with joy.


    His face was so pale that he lifted his foot and kicked Jiang Xiaohu.The old party secretary was frightened when he saw his eyes.


    Although this boss is not tall, he is very strong, and his foot is aimed at Jiang Xiaohu''s lower abdomen. If he is kicked, he may be at the root of his illness.


    He hurried forward to stop him, but was blocked by Jiang Xiaohu with his arms crossed: "Uncle, don''t come over."


    When it was said that it was too late, Jiang Xiaohu took a step forward, rushed to meet the boss, and the old secretary did not stop him.


    thump!


    The old secretary saw the boss kick Jiang Xiaohu''s stomach, Jiang Xiaohu''s waist arch was like a shrimp, his face was painful, and his facial features were all shrunken together.

 161 Chapter 161 Noodle Shop Doesnt Sell Noodles

    "what!"


    In the small noodle restaurant, Jiang Xiaohu let out a scream. Almost at the same time, the whole person turned 270 degrees in the air and fell to the ground facing the camera, smashing the tables and benches.


    There was a wolf on the ground. He was already lying on the ground and couldn''t get up. He still clutched his belly and rolled on the ground wailing.


    This sudden scene suddenly disrupted what was happening in the store.Salary seeker Lu Dayong was dumbfounded, got up from the ground, patted the dust on his knees, and went to Fujiang Xiaohu.


    The shop owner was also quite unlucky. He kicked Jiang Xiaohu, and he was also bounced out. He hit the corner of the table with his head, blood drenched, and his teeth hurt.


    "ow!"


    The shop owner hadn''t called out the pain yet, Jiang Xiaohu yelled vigorously with a high voice and a low voice.


    Lu Dayong felt uncomfortable and dragged Jiang Xiaohu up: "Big Brother, are you okay? I''m sorry, I accidentally hurt you by asking for a salary."


    Jiang Xiaohu pushed him away and waved his hand: "What does it have to do with you? It''s clear that there are rogue gangsters hurting our ordinary residents. Call the police, I want to call the police and check the injuries!"


    As he said, he quietly rolled his eyes, thinking about it.I saw Jiang Xiaohu breathe out in secret, and suffocated hard until his face flushed, and he fainted.


    Originally, Lu Dayong was about to help him up, but suddenly fell over, frightening everyone.Everyone hurried to help him, only the wife and wife were still clamoring.


    "Oh, touch porcelain, what did we do to you?" The lady boss was angrily, not even taking care of her husband''s injury, with her hands on her hips, pointing at Jiang Xiaohu, the old branch secretary and others and yelled.


    The old secretary-in-law regretted it, and slapped herself twice: "I blame me, why should I eat that bad meal! If we don''t eat that meal, we won''t be poisoned. If we don''t get poisoned, we can still use it in the county?"


    She cried into tears, and the old party secretary was busy lifting Jiang Xiaohu up with Lu Dayong and putting it on an empty table.


    The lady boss was still swearing, and finally angered the crowd.Someone accused: "Why is your eldest sister being unreasonable? We have also seen that you were wrong first, hurting someone, and now you are swearing!"


    "Yes, he is not only a beating, but he is also a black-hearted boss. He is only paid nine hundred a month, and he is still in arrears without paying the bills. Why is it that nine hundred is enough these days? !"


    "Call the police!"


    "Remember this noodle restaurant, who will eat the noodles in the future and who will be the grandson!"


    Click, click!


    Everyone was filled with righteous indignation, taking pictures, accusing them of accusations.The proprietress finally realized that something was wrong, she was guilty and angry, and rushed to the door, pointing at the crowd with her arms akimbo, yelling, shrew full, and spitting stars.


    "I don¡¯t care what you do. After eating your noodles or hitting your wine bottle? One by one, you have the time to think about how to make money! Our noodle restaurant is doing good business. !"


    When everyone saw the fierce look of the boss''s wife, they all moved back three feet. At this time, the police sirens sounded, and a police car came slowly and stopped on the side of the road.


    Two policemen, a man and a woman, got out of the car, and the policewoman was full of vigor and heroic spirit. It was the fawn.


    Xiaolu evacuated the crowd as soon as he got out of the car: "Let''s give in!"


    People voluntarily stepped away, and some pointed to the boss¡¯s wife and said to Xiaolu and the male policeman: "Comrade police, it is their couple who beat people."


    "That''s right, we all saw it, and we have to cut people with knives! I was so scared, I took the video."


    Xiao Lu glanced at the speaker, and said politely: "Okay, please go to the office to prove it then."


    At this time, the speaker was taken aback, smiled embarrassingly, and several people shrank.


    Xiaolu said: "Don''t worry, we will keep everyone''s identity information confidential, and we won''t accidentally hurt the people even a little bit by sweeping criminals and evil."


    "That''s okay!" Everyone nodded in agreement without any worries.


    Xiaolu and her colleague nodded. She was responsible for receiving the phone memory card and registering her name. The male police officer was responsible for going in and investigating.


    "Hello comrades, please put the memory card in the evidence bag, please register your name and identity information and contact phone number to facilitate our contact."


    Xiaolu was working in an orderly manner, and suddenly heard a colleague cry from the entrance of the noodle restaurant: "Oh! How are you hitting someone?"


    "I''ll hit you, who let you in? Our own shop, legal business, and nothing shameful." The boss lady''s voice was very sharp, and she looked unreasonable.


    The little deer looked at the sound, and suddenly became dizzy. The colleague''s left cheek was caught with a few blood marks, and the lady boss was cursing reluctantly.


    "Hey, lesbian, what''s the matter with you?" Xiaolu knew that she had to deal with this kind of woman. The male colleague went up to be scratched and bitten.


    She squeezed over and said to the lady boss: "Are you the party?"


    "I don''t know who is the party!" The lady boss saw a pungent girl, knowing that the previous set would definitely not be available, and said with her hands around her chest, leaning against the door frame, with her nostrils facing up.


    Xiaolu was dumbfounded by her ignorance and shame: "The party is you, eldest sister! Could you please let me in!"


    She was dressed in a police uniform, with a dignified appearance and a strong presence.As she climbed up the stairs, the shop owner couldn''t help but stunned for a while, subconsciously stepped back two steps, and the deer took the opportunity to enter.


    As soon as he entered the door and glanced at it, the deer probably understood it.I saw a person lying on a table in the room, and three people around him.At another table, a short, stout man was covering the back of his head with a towel, his hands full of blood.


    "Hey hey, why did you come in?" After the deer entered, the lady boss came back to her senses, and after catching up, the male police also took the opportunity to enter the door and prepared to react accordingly.


    The little deer turned his head fiercely, scared the proprietress back two steps, one staggered almost sitting on the ground.If it weren''t for the male policeman to help her, he would definitely fall into the ass.


    "Sister, your house is so lively! It''s just that the noodle shop doesn''t sell noodles and sells all martial arts?" Xiaolu said, and at the same time winked at the male policeman, "120..."


    The male police hurriedly hit 120 without mentioning.


    The proprietress pouted: "There are gangsters making trouble, I can do without selling all martial arts!"


    "Don''t talk sourly, what''s the matter with the one on the table?" Xiao Lu asked, pointing at the person lying on the table.


    The boss lady''s face changed slightly, and she was obviously guilty.


    "He broke my husband''s head and fell on the ground to touch porcelain!" said the lady boss.


    Xiaolu glanced again: "Okay, I''ll know by looking at the video surveillance." After speaking, she walked to the counter.


    The lady boss panicked and scolded herself for forgetting this.The boss responded quickly, and a fierce boy got up from his seat and rushed to the counter.


    However, he forgot that he still had a kitchen knife in his hand.

 162 Chapter 162

    The small noodle restaurant is really lively and tight.


    Jiang Xiaohu lay on the table, closed his eyes and groaned, surrounded by Lu Dayong, the old party secretary and the old party secretary''s wife.


    He quietly passed through the seam and saw the scene, and he was immediately happy: "This guy is really a tiger. He is throwing a knife at the police, looking for death, hehe, this time saves me."


    Sure enough, Xiaolu turned his back to the boss and didn''t see it, but the male policeman saw him as soon as he walked in, and he was so frightened.


    "Stop, are you attacking the police with weapons?" The male police screamed.


    In fact, the boss didn''t mean that, but he was shocked by the sharp roar, and the knife in his hand fell to the ground with a wave.


    When the deer heard this, a fierce man turned around, as vigorous as a flying eagle, kicked sideways and banged on the boss''s forehead.


    A big footprint clearly appeared on the boss''s face.


    Jiang Xiaohu squinted his eyes and had to pretend to be unconscious, but he couldn''t help but shiver. He felt that Xiaolu was a female King Kong: "It''s this young lady again, with such a great skill, no one can offend anyone in the future. ..."


    The boss is called a miserable person, and I don''t know why the policewoman has so much strength, she actually kicked a big man into the air and hit the leg of the table with a bang.


    Immediately afterwards, the little deer kicked the kitchen knife away, and dashed over, giving him a counter-cutting grab, pinning the man''s arm.


    The male police also rushed over, and the two of them suppressed the man like a hungry tiger.The man yelled, "Comrade police, I don''t mean anything else, I just want to tell you that the camera is broken."


    "If the camera is broken, just use your mouth to speak, do you still bring a chopper?" Xiaolu scolded.


    Or the people''s police have their own murderous spirit and majesty. Seeing that her men were taken, the lady boss wanted to splash, but seeing this posture, she didn''t dare to move.


    "Get up and explain clearly to us in the office. If I remember correctly, your name is Li Xiaosi? You were suspected of deliberately hurting people last time, and now you are attacking the police with arms. You are really blooming. !" The male police sneered.


    Li Xiaosi sweated on his forehead, his arm hurts and his heart was guilty: "Misunderstandings are all misunderstandings."


    "Oh~oh, where is this?" Jiang Xiaohu groaned when the time was right, pretending to be sober.


    When Xiao Lu heard this, he was familiar with it, and when he looked up, it turned out that it was him, Jiang Xiaohu!


    "Jiang Xiaohu, why are you here?" Xiaolu asked subconsciously.


    The old party secretary and Lu Dayong hurriedly went to Fu Jiang Xiaohu, and he rubbed off the table.Of course, the performance of the process was called a difficult one, as if it had suffered a lot.


    "I brought people from our village to the hospital for physical examination, and when I finished, I came here to eat noodles. As a result, this shop turned out to be a black shop. You can call me, hey..." Jiang Xiaohu cried out, clutching his head.


    When Li Xiaosi and his wife saw it, they were so angry that Venus gritted their gums.The woman pointed to Jiang Xiaohu and said, "You are purely eating too much salt, and you''re nosy!"


    "Ang? Why am I nosy?" Jiang Xiaohu looked at her, clutching his chest, looking weak.


    The lady boss said: "Our workers come to ask for wages, what does it matter to you?"


    "Salary? What is going on?" Xiaolu asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu secretly pushed Lu Dayong to push the young man like a black tower to the deer.


    Lu Dayong was stunned, and for a moment he didn''t know what to do.He is an honest and kind-hearted young man on weekdays, does not do anything wrong, and rarely deals with the police.When I saw such a beautiful policewoman, she blushed and couldn''t speak.


    "Hey, it''s this guy! Our former buddies have come back to blackmail now." The lady boss grabbed Lu Dayong''s arm and stuffed it in front of the deer, turning black and white upside down.


    Lu Dayong was angry and aggrieved, and broke free of the boss¡¯s hand: "Who said I blackmailed? I just came back to ask for salary, and you owe me half a year''s salary. I only drive 900 yuan a month, and I have to start at 3 o''clock in the morning. It worked until four o''clock in the afternoon, and only had two days off in half a year!"


    A man of 20 years old with a dignified appearance was so angry that his voice was trembling and his hands were shaking. In this scene, let alone Jiang Xiaohu and others, even if the deer and the male police watched it, they couldn''t help but feel sad.


    The lady boss frowned and said, "Yo yo yo, I said Lu Dayong, you saw the people''s police presence, so you thought they would support you, right? Tell you, it''s useless if the police come~"


    "This lesbian, please repeat what you said just now!" Xiaolu stared at her calmly and said coldly.


    Jiang Xiaohu beat a drum on the sidelines: "Yes, repeat it again, you simply despise the law and the police!"


    After being run like this, the proprietress suddenly felt empty and speechless.She hesitated, looked at her husband who was sitting on the ground, and forgot what to say.


    Looking down for a moment, the lady boss raised her head, rushing towards the road like a splatter, and dashing her head, yelling: "You have no conscience, you are so conscientious, come on, do you want money? No, you simply Kill me, kill me!"


    How can Lu Dayong do it with a girl?A man who was eight meters tall was almost knocked over by a woman.


    "Stop it, you! Follow me back to the house anymore!" Xiao Lu shouted sharply.


    Her voice was very deterrent, and the lady boss crunched her mouth.With both eyes rolling around, Jiang Xiaohu felt that she was very problematic.


    "Why are you so afraid of the police? Don''t do bad things during the day and don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door in the middle of the night. This girl must be tricky." Jiang Xiaohu pondered for a while, and said deliberately, "Yes, I have to go, they beat me just now. That''s it, oh, I ask for an injury test!"


    The woman became even more panicked. She yelled at Jiang Xiaohu with her arms akimbo, trying to hide her guilty conscience with the help of her voice: "What nonsense are you talking about, who hit you? You fell down by yourself, it would be nice if we didn''t blow you out!"


    Wiping his mouth, wiped off the saliva stars from the corners of his mouth, showing a menacing look.


    Xiaolu glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, Jiang Xiaohu felt her eyes chill, and the two quietly exchanged glances, he smiled at Xiaolu Mimi, and the other side responded with contemptuous eyes.


    "Don''t talk about it, just look at the monitoring and you will know the situation, Brother Wang, please call 120, we will take the person involved to the injury." Xiao Lu said with a straight face.


    Officer Wang agreed, took out his mobile phone and prepared to make a call.


    The lady boss rushed over, grabbed Officer Wang''s hand, and smiled: "It''s okay, let''s discuss it slowly."


    "Hey, you neither pay people to pay, nor do you want to let me go for an injury test. I doubt if you have a problem." Jiang Xiaohu said deliberately.


    The lady boss''s face turned white with a brush, and the boss was uncomfortable, no longer groaning and yelling pain.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, little brother, this matter is still because of salary, I will knot it!" The lady boss gritted her teeth, as if she gave up a piece of meat and said distressedly.

 163 Chapter 163 You Are Wrong

    In the small noodle restaurant, the tables and benches are staggered, and the noodle soup is scattered all over the floor.Outside, crowds of onlookers poked fingers, and the police inside were majestic and solemn.


    Jiang Xiaohu was holding his back waist, looking very weak.Seemingly unable to stand, he held Lu Dayong''s shoulder again.


    Lu Dayong was so excited when he heard the lady boss say that she was going to settle the bill for herself, so he nodded and bowed to her: "Thank you lady, thank you lady!"


    "Thank you for what? You deserved it!" Jiang Xiaohu squeezed his shoulder vigorously and whispered.


    Lu Dayong was stunned, turned his head and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu.


    The two seemed to be about the same age. Although it was the first time they met, Lu Dayong was extremely impressed with Jiang Xiaohu.From beginning to end, Jiang Xiaohu was chaotic, but he played a vital role.


    Although Lu Dayong is honest and straightforward, he is not a fool. He knows that without Jiang Xiaohu today, the proprietress would not be able to agree to check out the bill so easily.


    Almost involuntarily, Lu Dayong listened to what Jiang Xiaohu said.He shut up and stared at the lady boss.


    The proprietress wanted to settle the account quickly. Who left a pile of zombie meat behind herself?If people in the police station find out, they won''t be able to do business.


    She was also about to bargain with Lu Dayong, but the damn guy got mixed up.


    "Lu Dayong, let''s do the math, you nine hundred a month, right..." The lady boss took out the calculator and snapped her finger, "Absent from work for five days..."


    The face of a profiteer and the landlord''s old wealth, even the two police officers could not stand it, a look of contempt.


    "I''m not absent from work!" Lu Dayong immediately got anxious and said hurriedly, "That was a leave, and you said that there was no business anyway and it was almost close to get off work time. I rushed to the hospital to take care of my mother, so I got half an hour earlier Go. How can it be considered absenteeism for half an hour?"


    "Am I the boss or are you the boss?" Li Xiaosi, the boss, sat on the ground, shouting bravely.


    "I..." Lu Dayong still defended.


    Jiang Xiaohu stopped him, winked at him, and smiled at the proprietress: "How come it has become nine hundred? Didn''t you just say nineteen?"


    Everyone was stunned, Xiao Lu thought about it carefully, as if Lu Dayong had just said that his monthly salary was nine hundred.At that time, she was still very angry. What years have my heart said, even in this county seat, why is nine hundred enough?


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Xiaohu now uttered the number of one thousand and nine. After Xiao Lu was stunned, he snickered, but did not intervene.She was very curious about what this guy could do.


    The lady boss and the boss were anxious, and shouted together: "It''s nine hundred!"


    "Nineteen, six months, that''s eh...11 thousand and four. Hey brother, I am not criticizing you. You still have to be serious in your work. Absenteeism is a fine." Jiang Xiaohu finished the accounts and began to teach. Lu Dayong comes.


    Lu Dayong was still ignorant, and nodded ignorantly.He tried to correct Jiang Xiaohu''s mistakes several times, but was interrupted mercilessly.


    "It''s nine..." Lu Dayong said.


    "Usually, one day''s wages are deducted, and a few days'' wages are deducted for a few days." Jiang Xiaohu quickly interrupted him.


    Lu Dayong said again: "It''s really nine..."


    "You are nineteen thousand a month. According to the national labor law, you have at least one day off each week. You work twenty-six days a month, and your daily salary is seventy-three yuan." Jiang Xiaohu calculated more seriously.


    Lu Dayong had a black line on his forehead, and said to his heart why this person didn''t listen to him.


    Jiang Xiaohu quickly finished the calculations and plugged his mobile phone in front of the lady boss: "Look, you need to pay him 11,035 yuan! Right, lady boss?"


    Both the proprietress and the wife felt that this kid''s smile was very hateful, and he was hateful.


    "No, it''s nine hundred!" The lady boss retorted angrily, "Who told you nine hundred and nine?"


    "Nine hundred? Are you kidding me?" Jiang Xiaohu patted Lu Dayong on the shoulder, "This big young man, I work for you ten hours a day, all year round. You pay nine hundred a month? Isn''t it? Bizhou Peeling is amazing!"


    He deliberately spoke loudly so that everyone outside could also hear it.Sure enough, those people listened and started talking.


    "What kind of shop is this, so black-hearted!"


    "That is, this kind of people even deducts the workers'' living money, who knows what they will do with the noodles? Don''t dare to come and eat in the future."


    With more and more such remarks, Li Xiaosi and his wife became more and more guilty.


    The two of them looked at each other, like a mirror in their hearts, knowing what they had done wrong.The huge shop only hired Lu Dayong and an employee, who was both a miscellaneous and a back-cooker, and was also responsible for buying vegetables and so on.Sometimes, the couple gets too busy and lazy, and Lu Dayong has to pick up their children from school.


    This shop is their business and cannot be closed down.Li Xiaosi gave his wife a wink and told her not to offend the public. This loss was temporarily eaten, and she will definitely find it back in the future.


    The lady boss got the order, so she had no choice but to endure, "Nineteen thousand nine!"


    She glared at Jiang Xiaohu, her eyes were fierce, and she remembered this kid.


    "Then give the money, otherwise, oh, my waist, my back, and my knees all hurt!" Jiang Xiaohu looked pained.


    While calling out, he secretly looked at the couple.Obviously, they don''t want the police to know about something.


    The lady boss took a deep breath and controlled her hands so as not to rush over and choke Jiang Xiaohu to death.


    "Ten thousand and thirty-five, right?" The lady boss took out her mobile phone, gritted her teeth every word.


    "It''s eleven thousand and thirty-five. It won''t work for a penny less!" Jiang Xiaohu pushed Lu Dayong, "Take your phone and prepare to collect the bill."


    Lu Dayong is still lost, nodding hurriedly after hearing this: "Oh, oh!"


    He also took out his cell phone and tremblingly stretched it to the boss''s wife.The lady boss said angrily: "No need!"


    She slapped her finger and heard a clatter, and Lu Dayong was paid.


    Seeing so much money, Lu Dayong was overjoyed.He was holding the phone, his hands shaking.


    "Thank you, lady boss." He quickly said to the lady boss, turning around, facing Jiang Xiaohu, and bowing deeply, "Thank you, benefactor!" As he spoke, his voice was choked up, his head was raised, his eyes were red. .


    Today is Lu Dayong''s harvest day. He came with no hope when he came, because he was really short of money, so he gave it a try.Unexpectedly, he returned with a load.


    "It''s okay, you deserve it. Comrade police, you have to take the surveillance video to see how they treat me." Jiang Xiaohu turned back and said to the two deer.


    The deer''s mood at this time was very complicated. It felt that this kid didn''t play the cards according to the cards, and he was messing around, and it actually had an effect.


    "Well, what do you need to say?" Xiaolu said, "Since everything has been handled and there is no objection, so be it."


    She went to the surveillance and took away the video data.The boss, Li Xiaosi, felt panicked, but he didn''t dare to say anything.He stared at Jiang Xiaohu, gritted his teeth and thought: "Boy, there is a meeting in the mountains and rivers, let''s ride a donkey and read the songbook, wait and see!"

 164 Chapter 164

    The sirens sounded and the lights were shining, especially eye-catching.


    Officer Wang started the car while the deer was evacuating the crowd.Lu Dayong took the money and was in a good mood. He kept saying grateful words to Jiang Xiaohu all the way.


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and said with a smile: "It''s nothing, you remember, we must work honestly, but honest people do not mean that we must be bullied. On your terms, at least two or three thousand a month, if you have skills Thousands of things are possible. From now on, don¡¯t do the nine hundred jobs. It¡¯s too deceptive."


    "Yeah, what the eldest brother said." Lu Dayong nodded, "I was too anxious to make money at the time. Isn''t this close to the hospital? I can learn the craftsmanship, and also provide board and lodging, so I agreed. . Who would have thought..."


    He sighed.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have much to say, because his family had hard-to-read sutras, he encouraged Lu Dayong a few words, and then he hurriedly went home with the old secretary.


    Lu Dayong wiped away the sweat from his forehead and the tears from the corners of his eyes. Naturally, he did not dare to let others see it. It was a shame for a big man to cry.


    He turned and walked across the road, but was stopped by the deer: "Wait a minute!"


    Lu Dayong looked back nervously. The honest child, although he had never done anything wrong, was still a little nervous seeing the police uncle.


    "Comrade Police, what''s the matter?" Lu Dayong asked, "Should I be asked to refund the money? I confess, the salary was really 900~"


    The deer couldn''t laugh or cry: "I didn''t mean this, I asked you, do you know the person just now?"


    Lu Dayong nodded and shook his head: "We also met for the first time. He helped me a lot."


    Xiaolu looked at him carefully: "Is your family sick?"


    "Well, my mother has breast cancer and is undergoing chemotherapy." Lu Dayong said.


    The deer nodded: "Well, I will accompany you to see your mother."


    She just wanted to see if this seemingly honest and honest young man was lying.


    Lu Dayong said, "I''m sorry, the ward is full of patients. But Comrade Police, if you don''t like it, just go."


    He sighed, looking young and mature.


    Xiaolu followed Lu Dayong to the inpatient department of the hospital, and when he saw the corridor looking up and the tumor area, he believed in 90% of his heart.When I came to the ward again, seeing the rural woman who was almost twenty years older than her actual age, she felt even more uncomfortable and even blamed herself: "Why don''t you believe him? Why do you think everyone is a bad person? Little deer, deer, you all I''m about to develop an occupational disease."


    On the hospital bed, the woman was as thin as a handful of dry wood, curled up in the bed, and there were many people in the ward on a hot day.Even with the air conditioner turned on, the little deer still sweats when he enters the door.


    But this woman, she was wrapped tightly, she did not sweat at all, her face was sallow and scary.


    Seeing her back, Xiao Lu couldn''t help but feel sad, thinking of his dead aunt, who also had this disease and left.Her eyes were moist, and it was even more uncomfortable when she saw Lu Dayong step forward and gently put the fruit she bought on the table.


    The fruit was bought on the way they came, just a few dry apples, and two small watermelons.Lu Dayong was reluctant to eat, so he left it to his mother.


    "Mom, mom~" Lu Dayong whispered a few times, only to find that his mother still breathed, and a heart fell to the ground.


    He helped his mother tuck the quilt and touched her cold forehead, just as scary as a corpse.The mother has always been like this since she was dying. The three of them, father and son, are in fear every day.


    Touching the phone and wallet in his arms, Lu Dayong sighed, prepared to talk to Xiaolu, and then went down to pay the money.They already owe a lot of treatment fees and hospitalization fees. If they don''t pay any more, they will be forced to leave the hospital.


    Busy talking, when Lu Dayong remembered that there was a beautiful policeman next to him, when he turned around, the person was gone.


    He was stunned for a moment, and caught a glimpse of the red corner exposed under the tea mug on the bedside table. It was a wad of money.He picked it up and ordered a bit, not many, five.But these five were enough to make him grateful.


    "It must be the police comrade left. We are not relatives, and this girl has a good heart!" Lu Dayong said secretly.


    He chased it out, and there were people coming and going in the corridor, but where was the little deer?Lu Dayong searched for the hospital, but did not find it for a long time. In the end, he had to queue up to pay the bill.


    Kaka!The machine spit out a list, and the girl in a white coat, hat and mask said without raising her head: "Bed 13 is still about 30,000 yuan short, so I can keep up with it!"


    "Well, hey, I see." Lu Dayong hurriedly agreed.


    At least, today''s mother''s treatment has failed?


    It was quiet at night, and the hospital was miserable.


    Squatting in the corridor without air conditioning, Lu Dayong still felt cold in his vest.


    He wanted to smoke, but he thought that a pack of cigarettes cost a minimum of four yuan, so forget it.


    Ding Lingling!


    The phone in his pocket rang, and Lu Dayong answered, "Dad, where are you?"


    "Ah? I''m not your dad. Your dad fell off the scaffolding. Come here." The voice on the phone was a middle-aged man, very hurried, with noisy background sounds. He was at the construction site.


    Lu Dayongteng stood up, his head inadvertently bumped into the corner of the window, opened a hole, blood flowed.But he didn''t care about the pain, so he hung up the phone and ran to the place where his father worked.


    When Lu Dayong''s life was like a mess, Jiang Xiaohu was arranging every step of the plan for himself.


    Back in the village, he discussed the work with the old secretary.For the construction materials, the old party secretary stated that he could go to his brother-in-law to help buy cheap goods.As for labor, they are all available in the village, and Jiang Xiaohu only needs to pay a little bit of food and money.


    "The big guy remembers you well, and everyone will count on you in the future!" The old party secretary solemnly said to Jiang Xiaohu, taking off the hat of the poor village, he will not be able to complete this task, but he knows, This young man can.Jiang Xiaohu chuckled: "Don''t worry, let''s twist our hearts into a rope and work together. There is nothing we can''t do in this world."


    This night, both young and old couldn''t sleep with excitement.Jiang Xiaohu has one more thing, to keep a picture of mountains and rivers.Otherwise, when the farm is built, who will make his native chicken taste delicious?


    He meditated in front of the window, the window was open, and a slight hot wind blew in and fell on him.


    For ordinary people, these are summer breeze, but for Jiang Xiaohu, this is the treasure, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.


    The sky was as blue as washing, and a few white clouds wandered leisurely in the sky, not knowing where the destination was.


    The green hills far away and the green waters near, Jiangbian Village is nestled in the embrace of the mountains and water.Apart from poverty, it is almost impeccable here.

 165 Chapter 165 Cat Looking For Cat, Dog Looking For Dog

    Early in the morning, the old secretary opened the courtyard door, humming a little song, and cleaning the front door with a broom.He heard the sound of a car motor and looked at it curiously.


    A black car stopped on the road at the entrance of his alley, and a few people got off the car.


    The old party secretary curiously wanted to see clearly, but he was old and dizzy. After several struggles, he still couldn''t see clearly.But the few people were walking in his direction, pointing and talking about something as they walked.


    No matter what, let''s talk about it when you walk in!The old party secretary began to sweep the floor again.


    "Oh, isn''t this old uncle? You got up to work so early? You are so diligent!" Miao Fuquan shouted a few meters away.


    "Oh, it''s Miao Juhua''s nephew!" The old party secretary recognized him and said hello.


    The other party came straight to him and stopped at the door to chat with him.


    "Uncle, you are the parent officer here. You still need to do this little work?" Miao Fuquan smiled and took out the cigarette and handed it to him.


    To be honest, the old party secretary has a bad impression of Miao Fuquan.Last time Miao Fuquan was in their village, and the troubles with Zhang Xiaohua and Jiang Xiaohu were already full of trouble in the village. Emotionally, the old party secretary must have been biased.


    Patting the dust on his body, the old party secretary put the broom aside, and smoked with Miao Fuquan: "My parents, we are public servants." He glanced at the two people behind Miao Fuquan.


    The two of them were fat and thin, and they were not tall, and they wore quite matted heads.However, one of them was recognized as soon as he glanced at the old party secretary.Scared, isn''t that Li Xiaosi, the owner of the noodle shop?


    Li Xiaosi didn''t recognize him, because Jiang Xiaohu successfully attracted all his attention that day.


    "Bad dish, he''s afraid he''s not here to seek revenge from Huzi?" the old secretary secretly asked.


    The old party secretary is a sincere person, and his face is uncomfortable because of his anxiety.Miao Fuquan noticed it, looked back at his companion, and leaned in front of the old party secretary, and said quietly, "Uncle, I am bringing you money today!"


    "Cai? What Cai?" the old secretary asked.


    Miao Fuquan did not answer him directly, but said to the thin man behind him: "Come on third brother, let me introduce you. This is the old branch secretary of our village, old uncle, this is Li Xiaosan, who is from Honghua Town. Big boss, doing construction work. This is Li Xiaosi, who is also the big boss who opened restaurants in the city. Do you think these two look alike? My brothers."


    "Cut, big shit boss!" The old party secretary smiled on his face, pretending to be dumb, and greeted Li Xiaosan and Li Xiaosi, but he was very contemptuous in his heart.


    A big boss, like Li Xiaosi, hire an adult worker to work 14 hours a day, but only pay people 900 yuan?The point is that half a year is here, not only will people be fired, but they will also not be settled!


    The younger brother is like this, and the older brother is not much better.Cats look for cats, dogs look for dogs, Miao Fuquan looks for bed bugs.


    "Ang, how are you old uncle!" Li Xiaosan smiled and greeted the old branch secretary. He also wanted to smoke a cigarette to spread the old branch secretary, but he refused.


    Li Xiaosan was not sincere, so he took the cigarette back and stuffed the cigarette case into his pocket.


    "That''s it. I thought of your village to contract a farm. This is an approval." Li Xiaosan took out a file bag from his armpit bag and shook it in front of the old party secretary.


    The old party secretary didn''t even read the document bag clearly, so Li Xiaosan took it back.


    "What farm?" The old party secretary was stunned.


    Miao Fuquan laughed, "Ha, that ruined place has been abandoned for several years. There is a fish pond in it, and there is more than an acre of land."


    The old branch secretary''s heart sank, oh, isn''t this the piece of land that Jiang Xiaohu fancy?These guys are here to pry the corner!


    He wanted to inform Jiang Xiaohu, but Miao Fuquan took him tightly and kept pulling him around.


    Where is Li Xiaosan?After saying hello to the old party secretary, he took his younger brother Li Xiaosi and left.Looking at their whereabouts, they have passed to the farm.


    "Wait!" The old party secretary finally took an opportunity and interrupted Miao Fuquan''s words, "Did you ask for the consent of our village for that piece of land? To tell you the truth, that piece of land already has an owner."


    Miao Fuquan smiled: "Really? Why don''t I know? It doesn''t matter if you have a master. Uncle, you can be the master and rent the land to the third brother. I have your advantage."


    He took out an envelope from his pocket and stuffed it into the old branch secretary, bulging, with three thousand yuan inside.Miao Fuquan felt that for this poor man, three thousand yuan was already a special gift.


    "What''s this? I don''t want your benefits!" The old party secretary touched the envelope with the money, and hurriedly threw it back to Miao Fuquan. "The farm, Xiaohu has already contracted."


    "Oh, is it? The contract has been contracted. Are there any procedures?" Miao Fuquan looked at the old party secretary with a smile, "Uncle, did you not complete the procedures?"


    Of course he knows the answer to this question, but he just wants the other person to say it himself.


    Before coming, Miao Fuquan did not expect that Jiang Xiaohu''s weight in the heart of the old party secretary was far more than three thousand yuan.


    It''s okay, if three thousand are not enough, five thousand, anyway, Li Xiaosan''s upper limit is fifteen thousand.


    The old branch''s face was flushed, and the thing he hated most was lying.But now, he actually blurted out a sentence: "Of course we do!"


    "Haha, old uncle, didn''t you see the bag that the third brother just took? It contains the formalities!" Miao Fuquan said, "We rent the land! I call you old uncle, and you will give me face and money. Accept it and go to the village committee to help us stamp it. This matter has nothing to do with you."


    Yes, the old party secretary is stuck in the last procedure.Otherwise, Li Xiaosan and Miao Fuquan would not put the old party secretary in their eyes.


    The old party secretary wanted to refuse, but after another thought, he had to inform Jiang Xiaohu that he could not let the child draw the basket.


    "Then wait, I''ll go in and change my clothes." The old branch secretary said.


    Miao Fuquan stopped him: "Look at you, there are quite a lot of particularities, there is no need to change, we are not going on a blind date! Let''s go~"


    He stubbornly pulled the old branch secretary to the abandoned farm.


    Along the way, the old party secretary is worried, what should I do?Halfway through, he finally took the opportunity to answer the phone and quickly called Jiang Xiaohu: "Huzi, you are almost at the farm, something serious happened!"


    When he came to the farm, the old party secretary saw Li Xiaosan standing on the mound at the gate, talking condescendingly, and screaming Fang Qiu''s spirit.


    "I''m telling you that this one will be a pigpen in the future..." Li Xiaosan said in a loud voice.


    "Who told you to raise pigs here?" A lazy voice came from the three-way intersection.


    Everyone was taken aback. The three-way intersection was more than 100 meters away from the gate of the farm.But that voice was close to my ears, like a thunder, full of breath.


    Everyone turned and looked, Jiang Xiaohu was lazily, picking his ears as he walked.

 166 Chapter 166

    The abandoned farm is full of weeds, but it is also lush and full of vitality.


    Everyone was talking loudly, and was interrupted by a thunderous voice.


    Li Xiaosan and Miao Fuquan are nothing else, one is that they have never met, the other is that they have dealt with.But Li Xiaosi was different. As soon as he heard the sound, his ears suddenly rose, and a stream of blood rushed to his forehead.


    Not long ago, he had just lost more than 10,000 yuan. Although the business of the shop was not very good at first, there were still two or three hundred turnover a day.Now it''s okay. I feel helpless. I squatted in the store with my wife all day to count the flies.


    The root of all evil is this kid-Jiang Xiaohu.


    Li Xiaosi didn''t know Jiang Xiaohu''s name.


    When the police dealt with the dispute that day, his head was buzzing, he went to vie for length, and didn''t pay attention to the other party''s name from beginning to end.In the past two days, he recovered, regretting that he hadn''t inquired clearly, it was convenient for revenge, but he didn''t expect the enemy to come to the door.


    He stared at his flushed eyes, snorted coldly, rolled up his sleeves and was about to rush forward.Li Xiaosan noticed the strangeness of his younger brother, and hurriedly stopped him: "Si''er, what are you doing?"


    "Brother, didn''t I tell you? What happened to my grandson, it''s him!" Li Xiaosi pointed to the distance, Jiang Xiaohu who came by leisurely and complained to his brother.


    When Miao Fuquan heard this, his heart suddenly blossomed.He wanted to avenge himself by borrowing Li Xiaosan''s knife, but he was afraid that the knife was not sharp enough.I was wondering where to find a whetstone?Now it''s good, and the whetstone is your own.


    "Oh, brother, you have a big loss!" Miao Fuquan immediately added fuel and jealousy, "this kid is Jiang Xiaohu, he belongs to the village. Didn''t I tell you? He has taken a fancy to this land too!"


    He winked at Li Xiaosi and Li Xiaosan, and said in a low voice.Li Xiaosan was speechless, but Li Xiaosi was furious: "He wants to be beautiful! Brother, let''s make arrangements for this place!"


    "Don''t worry, it depends on the situation." Li Xiaosan was a little more rational, with a bag under his arm, Chongjiang Xiaohu greeted him with a smile.


    "This little brother is~" Li Xiaosan had naturally heard Miao Fuquan talk about his competitors. Jiang Xiaohu''s name was also spoken by Miao Fuquan every day, but only now did he match the name with the person.


    Jiang Xiaohu came slowly, tilting his head and looking at the man in front of him.The thin and skinny is a smiling tiger.


    "Oh, my name is Jiang Xiaohu, from Jiangbian Village, where does this boss get rich?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Li Xiaosan grinned, although his tone was kind, his eyes were clearly contemptuous.


    "Oh, my little one, Li Xiaosan, from Honghua Town, I have been doing business in the county town for the past two years. No, I want to give back to my neighbors when I¡¯m fine. I came to Jiangbian Village to invest. Boy, why are you young and didn¡¯t find someone Seriously?" Li Xiaosan asked with a smile.


    Jiang Xiaohu walked to a stone next to the door and squatted. He took the cigarette handed by Li Xiaosan, lit it and smoked it.


    "Hey, what is decent deeds? I am a farmer, repairing the earth, a traditional occupation." Jiang Xiaohu replied with a grin, "this should be considered decent, right?"


    Li Xiaosan gave a thumbs up and exaggeratedly praised: "Forget it, of course! Oh, there are not many down-to-earth rural lads like you this year. If farmers think like you, then our rural areas will become prosperous sooner or later! "


    "Haha." Jiang Xiaohu gave him a very obvious smirk.


    Li Xiaosan despise Jiang Xiaohu, look at that poor and ignorant bear, the society will give you a lively lesson sooner or later!He decided that if Jiang Xiaohu was really uninterested, he would take this class for him.


    Li Xiaosan said, "I think you are also a talent. Have you considered working at my pig farm?"


    "Pig farm? Where is it?" Jiang Xiaohu looked around blankly.


    Li Xiaosan pointed to the ground behind him: "In a few months, I will be here."


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his brows and grinned as he watched him. He laughed, but said nothing.


    Everyone laughed at him, especially the old party secretary.Others don''t know him here, but the old party secretary knows him very well.This kid has a grumpy temper and explodes at one point. He is a typical smooth donkey.If you go against his will, you will have to eat an old fist.


    "Brother, don''t talk to him, this kid owes something to clean up!" Li Xiaosi couldn''t help but picked up a broken brick on the ground and rushed over.


    His murderous look gave Jiang Xiaohu an excellent excuse.


    Jiang Xiaohu pretended to be scared and jumped up directly, his body was unbalanced, and he fell forward, impartially, just to pounce on Li Xiaosan.


    thump!


    Li Xiaosan couldn''t eat it, and was thrown to the ground, throwing a stubborn eye to pretend to be a gold star.Fortunately, the ground is all mud, otherwise you have to suffer a big loss.


    Jiang Xiaohu patted his butt and got up, pulling up Li Xiaosan guiltily: "Oh, I''m so sorry, look, I''m so dull, I was scared to pee when I saw the kitchen knife coming over."


    When pulling Li Xiaosan, he tried so hard that he almost bald the back of his hand.Li Xiaosan hurts everywhere now, but he can''t blame others.He has been in society for a long time, and his temperament is completely different from that of his younger brother.


    Li Xiaosan felt that even if Jiang Xiaohu was an inconspicuous little boy, he was a cucumber egg, and it was useless.At this age, impulsive.If you get anxious when the time comes, you secretly poison something. Although Li Xiaosan is not afraid, watching the flies laying eggs in the bowl is disgusting.


    Therefore, Li Xiaosan still intends to adopt a roundabout strategy to Jiang Xiaohu.Whoever thought, Li Xiaosi rushed out without being stretched.


    "It''s okay, we are all good talkers. Xiao Si, what are you doing?" Li Xiaosan sucked in pain, and had to give Jiang Xiaohu a smile.


    Li Xiaosi was so angry: "Brother, there is no need for you and him, this product is very bad, and it''s bad water!"


    "Ang, yes, bad water!" Miao Fuquan also seized the opportunity to fan the flames.


    Li Xiaosan wanted to slap the two of them a few times at the time. Is this kid bad? Does he know?This is called a strategy, understand?Now is the era of the rule of law, how can you copy bricks at every turn?Besides, even if you fight, people are native, can you beat them?


    "Oh, isn''t this Big Brother Miao? Did you find someone again? If not, how about letting Xiaohua introduce one to you?" Jiang Xiaohu asked Miao Fuquan with concern.


    This is really where the pot is not opened and which pot is to be lifted. Miao Fuquan''s face turned green in an instant, and he trembled with anger.Thinking of what happened at Zhang Fugong''s house that day, he couldn''t wait for a fly swatter to slap Jiang Xiaohu to death.


    "Oh, what are you talking about, let''s stop standing here, or go to the village committee to have a chat?" Seeing that the situation is not good, the old party secretary hurriedly stepped forward to help round the scene.

 167 Chapter 167

    Got it, got it!


    The tree-lined mountain villages are hot in summer, and the biggest feature is the sound of Zhiyou over the mountains and plains.


    Today, this group of Zhi Lei seems to be extremely excited, desperately showing their singing voices one by one.They stared, watching the bipeds perform.


    "Old Uncle, you don''t care about this, you can''t do it." Miao Fuquan was no longer intimidated by the large number of people as he did that day. He angrily pointed to Jiang Xiaohu and said to the old party secretary, "Just this part of your village. Goods, sooner or later it will be the material for shooting!"


    These words are very serious in the countryside, and they are words of curse.The old party secretary is the older generation, so naturally they attach great importance to such words.


    When he heard Miao Fuquan say this, he hurriedly separated Jiang Xiaohu and Miao Fuquan: "It''s okay, it''s okay, everyone will fight fire. Tigers are young and energetic, and your brothers should not be familiar with his children."


    "Hey~" Li Xiaosan squeezed the back of his hand, breathing in pain, and he was also out of anger.Who is angry?Mainly Miao Fuquan.


    He secretly said: "What I said, Miao Fuquan is so diligent and prepared, he wants to introduce me to the business, and his feelings are to use me as a gun!"


    He heard all the conversation between Miao Fuquan and Jiang Xiaohu just now. Although he didn''t understand the specific situation, he probably knew that the love triangle was involved.


    However, Li Xiaosan realized this place in reality.For a typical poor village, a state-supported project, if he can really develop it, he will definitely make a profit.However, you have to fix this thorn first, or you will have trouble in the future.


    "I said, brothers, stop arguing, we just listen to the old secretary." Li Xiaosan interrupted with a smile, "Go to the village committee and sit down and have a good chat."


    Seeing that someone had finally supported him, the old party secretary nodded hurriedly: "Yes, right, have a good chat." He guarded Jiang Xiaohu strictly, just like a tiger guarding his son.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s heart was hot. The old party secretary was really good to him. After he developed, he must not forget the old party secretary and the folks in Jiangbian Village.


    He patted the old branch secretary and said with a smile: "Uncle, it''s okay, just tell me if you have anything, let''s make a quick decision."


    The old party secretary turned his head back and glared at him: "Why are you not obedient?" Jiang Xiaohu also understood the subtext. There are so many people on the other side that he is afraid that he will suffer.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said, "It''s not a day or two for me to be disobedient. Don''t worry about this."


    After finishing speaking, he pulled the old secretary behind him and stood forward by himself.


    Miao Fuquan, who was frightened by this move, shrank back subconsciously. It was too embarrassing to think about it, and only then took another small step carefully.


    "What does this mean?" Li Xiaosan finally put away his smiling face, began to examine Jiang Xiaohu seriously, and showed his momentum.


    He thinks that the aura on his body is enough to scare off Jiang Xiaohu''s stunned green who doesn''t understand the ass.What else can a young rural man who has never even worked in a job, besides being a mess, do?


    "I just said it, and I said it as soon as I came here. I''ve already gotten the spot for this land, and the procedures are under way. By the way, it should be down soon, right?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Miao Fuquan sneered: "Do you go through the procedures? Haha~"


    The old party secretary was stopped by the town government. The formalities were not done, he knew best in his heart.


    Thinking of this, Miao Fuquan felt that he was more confident.Don''t think you can walk sideways if you have two punches on your fist.


    He took out a cigarette, took out two of them, and scattered them to the Li Xiaosan brothers. He also took one of them, lit it on fire, and smoked it leisurely.


    "What''s wrong? Is my formalities hindering you?" Jiang Xiaohu stared at him with a faint smile, "Or some people have thick skins. If I were you, I would be embarrassed to come to this village again."


    Miao Fuquan was so angry that his face turned green. Li Xiaosan saw that he was about to lose control, so he hurriedly interjected: "Okay, today is not discussing your love triangle. I said, kid, you are in a relationship, are there any procedures? Show me if you have one, Get out if you don''t have it."


    He put away his gentle attitude and fake smile, and stared at Jiang Xiaohu coldly.


    How did Li Xiaosan create this family business?I have done something that wanders on the edge of the law. I have rich social experience, and I come into contact with all kinds of people. I naturally feel that I don''t have to be afraid of this kid.


    "I said, do it right away. What about you? Do you have complete procedures? If you can come up with a set of procedures, I will let you, otherwise, no way!" Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    Li Xiaosan frowned and turned to the old party secretary: "I said, uncle, I''m here to do this last procedure today. How about you help me get the seal?"


    "Hey, I have to ask my superiors on this matter." The old party secretary hesitated and shrugged off.


    Li Xiaosan cursed inwardly: "Old dog stuff, please show your boss, you are the biggest in the whole village! It seems that this is not enough money!"


    The old party secretary added: "I have to go to the town to discuss with the deputy mayor in charge of agriculture. This is what someone told me. I''m sorry, Boss Li."


    Jiang Xiaohu took the opportunity to say: "You don''t have any formalities, so let''s go if you don''t! In this way, whoever of us completes the formalities first, who belongs to this piece of land, how?"


    Li Xiaosan sneered: "Okay, do you mean that, right? Okay, good, good!"


    After saying three good words, his face was already extremely cold.Turning around, holding the bag, and leaving angrily, Li Xiaosi followed closely, and when he passed by Jiang Xiaohu, he grinned at him and whispered: "Boy, I know where you live, let''s wait and see!"


    "I''m afraid of you!" Jiang Xiaohu rushed over, unceremoniously.


    Li Xiaosi was angry, staring at Jiang Xiaohu and was about to curse, but before he stopped, he had been following Li Xiaosan.Without paying attention, there was a pit under his feet, and he stepped in, and the person sat directly on the ground, his shoes fluttered and his ankle twisted.


    Falling may seem like a trivial matter, but twisting the ankle is not so comfortable.


    Li Xiaosi was so painful that he yelled, struggling for several times and didn''t stand up. In the end, Miao Fuquan stepped forward to help him up, and then limped away.


    "Walk slowly, we have many pits in the village, you have to be careful in the walkway!" Jiang Xiaohu shouted at their back with a grin.


    Li Xiaosi was trembling with anger when he heard it.He doesn''t understand, why did his brother admit it today?After getting in the car, he complained to Li Xiaosan.Miao Fuquan was very knowledgeable and kept silent.


    Li Xiaosan snorted and interrupted his brother''s complaint: "You can do it, you can''t see through this thing, why are you messing around outside? This kid is playing tricks, forcing us to take action! If we do it today , What do you think will be the result? How would the third uncle look at us?"


    Li Xiaosi was speechless.


    "This thing must be done like this..." Li Xiaosan touched his chin, looked at the alley from the rear mirror, and seemed to see the nasty fellow Jiang Xiaohu, smiling at him.


    When they left, the old secretary fell into a state of extreme anxiety.


    "Old Party Secretary, don''t worry about it. It''s useless to worry about it. The other party is here for this farm, so you must succeed anyway." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Ah?! What should I do then?" The old secretary became even more worried.

 168 Chapter 168: The Proud Zhang Gongfu

    Jiang Xiaohu handed a cigarette to the old man, and smiled and comforted him: "It doesn''t matter, we are sitting on the ground, it is not good to say, can we still be robbed by foreign monks?"


    "You mean~" The old party secretary blinked, a bit as if he didn''t understand.


    "Didn''t he go to do the formalities? Let''s start work and list!" Jiang Xiaohu smirked.


    Seeing his frowning look, the old party secretary was taken aback for a moment, and then laughed loudly: "Okay, what you say is what you say."


    The two then discussed and cooperated in the division of labor.Jiang Xiaohu was responsible for purchasing raw materials, while the old party secretary went to the village to mobilize the laborers to work, and the whole Jiangbian village became lively.


    Every household has put out manpower, and each person takes care of two meals a day, with 50 yuan wages, to help Jiang Xiaohu build the chicken coop.Although the wages are a little bit less, Wang Xifeng, under Jiang Xiaohu''s instruction, cooks for everyone with ribs every day, and no one feels that he is at a disadvantage.


    Everyone has also heard that outsiders are coming to compete with Jiang Xiaohu, so they can''t help speeding up their hands and feet to grab time and work.


    It is said that Zhang Fugong has been around for a long time, his waist straightened again, and he was walking around the village with his hands on his back that day.The old party secretary knew the entanglement between him and Jiang Xiaohu, so he didn''t notify him to go to work.It was Zhang Xiaohua who took the initiative to help Wang Xifeng cook for everyone, and he was still in the dark.


    "Hey? Why are there no men in the village? Are you all going out to work?" Zhang Fugong felt that something was wrong.


    In the old days, men gathered under the old locust tree. Everyone played cards, chess, smoked and drank tea. When the weather was fine, it was all right to stay together.


    But today, there is no one under the tree.Don''t talk about men, in front of his house, there are much fewer women than before.


    He was wondering that a little boy carrying a schoolbag was walking slowly on his way home from school.He is Zhang Fugong''s native family, and Zhang Fugong should be called Grandpa by his generation.


    "Shan, come!" Zhang Fugong called him.


    Chuan stopped and looked at him hesitantly.


    Zhang Fugong folded his hands, frowned, and slapped his teeth: "Why, I''m not a tiger, I can''t eat you! Come, I''ll ask you something."


    The boy Chuanzi still hesitated: "But my parents said, you are not a good thing."


    "Huh?!" Zhang Fugong was so angry that he was about to vomit blood, his face flushed, "Nonsense! Come and I will ask you something, and I will give you sweets after asking."


    "What''s the matter?" After all, Tang is very attractive to children, Shuan finally moved and walked to Zhang Fugong.


    Zhang Fugong asked: "Where are all the people going today?"


    Shuan shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Zhang Fugong rolled his eyes, and it was unreliable to come to ask a child, so he should turn around and inquire.If he doesn''t figure it out, his heart is itchy.


    With a sigh, Zhang Fugong waved his hand and prepared to leave, he heard a loud cry behind him.


    He was startled, and hurriedly looked back, only to see Chuanzi sitting on the ground kicking his legs while wiping his tears.


    "Scare, what are you doing, kid?" Zhang Fugong hurriedly pulled him up.


    Shuanzi is also eight or nine years old, with a tiger-headed brain, thick arms and long legs.In the end, it is a male doll, and still has a lot of strength.He was crying and struggling: "Grandpa, you don''t have much to say, so you have to give me a big white rabbit to eat!"


    "I don''t have rabbits in my house! Why did you learn how to play when you got up and talked?" Zhang Fugong had a black line on his forehead. If this was seen by the adults in Shuanzi''s family, he might think what he would think.Besides, the child''s grandmother and mother are not fuel-efficient lamps, and he is now afraid of these broken mouth ladies.


    "It''s not a rabbit, it''s a white rabbit, it''s toffee!" Shuanzi cried out, "You just said it to me!"


    Zhang Fugong''s face turned green.


    When he worked in the city in his early years, he naturally knew what a white rabbit was. It was simply the Rolls Royce of toffee.This kid would want it, a big white rabbit with one mouth.


    Because the big white rabbit is more expensive, Zhang Fugong¡¯s small supermarket never buys such high-end goods.Let alone his shop, you go to Honghua Town and ask, how many supermarket stores can buy white rabbits?


    "Okay, don''t make trouble, get up, there are worms on the ground." Zhang Fugong coaxed, and continued to reach out and pull him, not a little bit cold, his back rang and twisted.


    It hurts, he was cold and sweaty, and he dared not move.Zhang Fugong felt like ten thousand grass mud horses whizzing past, and each one smiled at him, as if saying: "Deserve it, deserve it!"


    The boy on the ground was still making noise, crying and crying for candy.Although he was''blackmailing'', others didn''t know it. Several old ladies nearby heard it and looked around here frequently.


    "Okay, get up, I''ll get you candy!" Zhang Fugong had no choice but to compromise.


    When Chuanzi heard it, he slid and got up, and immediately stopped crying. He carried his schoolbag and walked forward with his head held up in the dust.Zhang Fugong was angry and helpless, leaning on his waist and following behind him, one old and one young slowly walked towards the small supermarket.


    Walking all the way, Zhang Fugong sighed, feeling extremely frustrated.When did he become the richest man in Jiangbian Village who can be bullied by a ten-year-old doll?Hey!Just blame Jiang Xiaohu.


    When he came to the small supermarket, Zhang Fugong asked Miao Juhua to give the child a handful of candy, and pretended not to see his wife with a knife.


    "I still want to eat that." Shuan got the toffee, although he was not a white rabbit, but he was already satisfied.However, as soon as he looked up and saw the red-packed ham sausage, he was temporarily worried.


    Zhang Fugong was speechless: "Are you starving to death? Your mother didn''t cook for you?"


    "My parents are not at home, they are going to work on Huzige''s construction site." Shuanzi said.


    "Construction site? What construction site?" Zhang Fugong asked.


    Shuanzi Balabala said after a while, he suddenly realized.


    At this moment, all the doubts and depression in Zhang Fugong''s heart disappeared.


    "This kid doesn''t call me when he starts work, he won''t be authentic!" He was a little angry at first, but immediately became proud again.No one in the village knew that Jiang Xiaohu was his son-in-law.When the son-in-law becomes the big boss, he opened the farm, and his face is naturally bright.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fugong reached out and took a pack of ham and stuffed it with embolus: "Take it and eat!"


    Chuanzi held the ham, turned and ran away with joy.


    Miao Juhua snorted, "You are a prodigal son. We won''t make money if we don''t eat or drink? A pack of ham is ten yuan, and you just give it away?"


    "You know what a fart, I am Zhang Fugong who will not be short of money in this village in the future! I smiled smugly, I smiled smugly~" He held his back, humming a little song, and walked towards the back room.


    Early on Sunday morning, but around 7:30, the sun was already very flaming.


    A Niu gets up early in the morning, washes his face and brushes his teeth, in a good mood.His girlfriend Yanzi¡¯s nail shop has been doing okay these days. He bought five pairs of socks for him. After years of hard work, he finally saw the money back.

 169 Chapter 169 Building Materials Market

    The house of Aniu''s family is a small three-story western-style building facing the street, which can be regarded as a middle-to-upper house in Honghua Town.On the first floor are three door faces, which I used to open a supermarket.Rent out the second floor and live in your own house on the third floor.There is also a yard behind, there are three large tiled houses in the yard, some farm tools, sundries, and A Niu''s favorite baby-the little turtle.


    After washing, Aniu walked down the back stairs to the yard. He held two duck eggs in his hands, which were turtle food.


    "Little green, come for dinner!" A Niu came to the corner of the yard, and in a self-built pond, there was a tortoise the size of a pot lid.The turtle''s back is covered with green hairs. When it is not moving, it suddenly seems to be waterweed.


    Hearing Aniu''s call, the tortoise came to the surface, and it was actually quite cute.


    A Niu cracked the shell, peeled off the egg, stuffed the egg white into his mouth, and fed the yolk to the turtle.The tortoise took a bite, bit the egg yolk into its mouth, and swallowed slowly.


    After eating the two egg yolks, it dived back into the water.


    Aniu stood up contentedly and took the broom to clean up the pool.The most diligent time in his life is the time to serve the tortoise.


    After cleaning, Aniu hummed a little song and went into the house carrying the broom.Before entering, he took a deep look at the turtle in the pool.


    "Little green, little green, you have to be good!" Aniu muttered, "You are in my house before I was born, but the partner who accompanied me when I grew up!"


    This tortoise was said to have been bought by my grandfather and has been raised for almost 30 years.Grandpa loves Aniu the most. Aniu grew up with his grandpa, so he also likes to raise turtles.A few years ago, my grandfather died of illness, and this tortoise became his last thought for Aniu.


    Every time Aniu came to take care of Xiaolu, he would recall the time when Grandpa was still alive.This young man who only knows about eating, drinking and having fun has an unusual fluctuation in his heart.


    Outside the courtyard wall, several children are playing.Girls play sandbags and boys play marbles.One of the children holds a corn in one hand and marbles in the other.After the corn was eaten, he threw it aside.


    The companion is a naughty kid. He picked up the corn cob, threw it over the garden wall, and fell into the pool with a plop.


    The originally clear pool suddenly splashed with water, rippling turbidly.The corn on the cob exudes a tantalizing sweetness, and the breath fluctuates in the water.


    Xiaolu, who had just eaten, poked her head out slowly and glanced at the corn curiously.


    Although Aniu''s family is in the town, they take care of Xiaolu very carefully.The pool must be cleaned every three to five, and the daily diet is also very careful.Otherwise, this tortoise would not stay in his house for so long for thirty years.


    But as I said, he usually eats chicken and fish balls for Little Green. Whenever she encounters something sweet, Little Green is still greedy.It swam over, grabbed the corn cob in one bite, and sank.


    ...


    The west of the city is the industrial zone divided by Luliu County in the previous two years. In fact, a small county town divided into industrial zones is a bit following suit.What industry can there be here?It''s just a few weaving factories, a driving school, and the rest are cement factories and brick kilns.


    The entire industrial area looks very depressed. The key is that the old and far away Jiang Xiaohu saw the smoke from the chimney of the cement factory, and the air was dirty and choking.


    He sighed: "The TV always talks about environmental protection and environmental protection. When can we come here? But then again, the people are pointing to these factories to live their lives. What if they really want to close?"


    With ambivalence, Jiang Xiaohu drove a tricycle to a compound near the industrial zone.This compound was originally built as a factory building, but it was terminated when it was half built.Later, he was rented to sell building materials, and today he came to purchase it.


    There was a lot of people in the compound, and several large modified tractors were being loaded.A middle-aged woman holding a splint was instructing the loading, while recording data on the splint''s record sheet.


    Jiang Xiaohu found a corner, parked the tricycle, and looked at the dusty courtyard. Although the workers were very hard at work, all of them were disgraced.But everyone is very motivated, running desperately on the road to a good day.


    Jiang Xiaohu was also infected by this enthusiasm. He walked through half of the yard and was going to the office opposite the warehouse to see if there was any good quality and cheap cement sand to buy.


    Also in full swing, there is one of the owners of the leasing compound, Jiang Meimei.


    Jiang Meimei is 30 years old this year, and she doesn''t look like a thirty-year-old woman at all.


    Although she spends at least three hundred days in this yard in three hundred and sixty-five days a year, it is all these rough-and-tough men who deal with every day.But her personality is still so lively, cheerful and positive, and her skin is still so white, tender and delicate, like a girl.


    As soon as she stopped there, she couldn''t help but remind her of her name-Mei Mei.She is like a white waxberry, blooming in every winter.


    The point is, there is always a fire in her heart, that is to raise a pair of children.


    Two years ago, Jiang Meimei was the envious Mrs. Kuo.Her biggest job every day is to feed a pair of children and wait for the return of her hard-working husband.


    A car accident changed Jiang Meimei''s destiny. Her husband died in the car accident. The family''s factory was divided up by her in-laws, uncles and brothers, leaving her only a few hundred thousand arrears and a pair of twin girls.


    No one knows how she got up. She couldn''t get out of the door, and after a month of tears, she rented the yard.


    Jiang Meimei regards this as a warehouse as a distribution station, deploying vehicles daily to deliver goods to various construction sites.The days gradually enriched, the debt was paid off, and the child became sensible.The daughter is weaned and can work with her.


    "Little sister, don''t run around, follow grandma." Jiang Meimei told her daughter behind her.


    In the intercom, the foreman in charge of loading and unloading began to urge her again: "Madam boss, we don''t have enough space here, and the car is jammed behind, so you can give instructions."


    "Okay, okay, don''t worry!" Jiang Meimei hurriedly agreed. She left the concierge and walked to the dispatch room opposite.


    A minivan drove slowly into the yard without slowing down too much.Suddenly a two or three-year-old girl rushed out of the porter next to the gate, stumbled and ran towards the small house opposite, while she ran, she opened her hands and yelled.


    The adults were busy at the time, and the truck driver had a blind spot of vision, and did not see the girl appearing at all.


    The ruthless wheel is about to hit the child.


    The sound of motors, noises, and heavy objects hitting the carriages filled the compound.


    The flying dust, the hot work scene, and the piece rate make no one notice the little girl running to the wheel in the sun.

 170 Chapter 170: You Are A Good Person

    The little girl is wearing two pigtails, her lips are red, her teeth are white, her skin is fair, and she looks very cute and well-behaved.


    The girl keeps running forward, and the wheel keeps rolling forward, and the two are about to meet.Someone finally saw it, it was a worker who was loading goods on another truck.


    "Oh, something will happen to the baby!" The worker shouted, attracting the attention of others.


    Many people nearby noticed that someone started to wave to the driver of the truck, but the driver didn''t understand what they were talking about.Seeing the wave, I thought he was waiting in line.


    "Leave your grandma a leg, I still have something to do in the afternoon. I came here at five o''clock in the morning and queued up. Now it''s my turn. Do you want me to line up? Have the ability to bite me!" the driver complained.


    Jiang Meimei was instructing the little girl she invited on how to operate and schedule on the computer. Hearing the noise outside, she couldn''t help but look up from the window.


    This glance directly frightened Jiang Meimei''s soul away-oh my god, her precious little girl was rushing under the wheel, and while rushing, opened her little hand and asked her to hold it.


    Although it was a mess outside, Jiang Meimei couldn''t understand what her daughter was calling, but she knew that the child must be calling: "Mom, mom!"


    Tears came to her head along with the blood, tears came out of her eyes, but the blood had no way to escape, only turning her anxious white skin suddenly purple.


    Seeing that the child was about to splatter blood on the spot, a person suddenly rushed out of the oblique thrust, holding the girl and rolling aside in a thunderous manner.It seemed that before he hugged the girl, his hand reached the front of the car.But apart from Jiang Meimei''s relatively clear angle, and everyone''s focus is on the child, no one else noticed this detail.


    Only the truck driver, the car was driving, suddenly stopped and the speed slowed down noticeably.He also stepped on the gas pedal and cursed: "Damn the garage, you cut corners again."


    It turned out that his car had just been repaired a few days ago.


    A dust was raised from the front of the car, and the driver saw a person rolling on the ground from the side.This person was too close to him, scared him in a cold sweat, Karma, stepped on the brakes, got off the car with an annoyance, grabbed the person, and was about to punch him with his fist.


    "Are you looking for death?" The driver scolded and ran the freight, most afraid of encountering such a thing.He was crushed, and he was very moldy.


    But he scolded halfway, only to find that the gray-headed young man was holding a child with a pale face in his arms.The child was frightened and was blinking, looking at them blankly.


    People dropped their work and ran over to surround them. Jiang Meimei was the first to run to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Meimei snatched her daughter and rubbed it into her arms like a lost treasure.The mother and daughter cuddled closely, trembling all over.


    Jiang Xiaohu got up from the ground, pushed the truck driver away, and yelled at him: "You don''t even know how to slow down when the car is driving into the yard. Do you think it''s more costly to crush so many people?"


    "Yes, we yelled and yelled at you, why don''t you stop! The child almost died, don''t you know?!"


    "Hey, this little brother is amazing, you can do it at a speed! Which loading team do you work for? Do you want to come to me? Unloading depends on the tons, and those who can work harder."


    Some people praise Jiang Xiaohu, some people simply want to dig him to work under his own banner, and more people are accusing the driver of carelessness.


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand: "I''m not here to find a job, I''m here to buy cement sand bricks."


    The truck driver made no promises, apologized repeatedly, blushing, and embarrassed with shame.


    Although he was scolded, he was still very happy.After all, there was no major incident, after all, no one was crushed.


    Jiang Meimei finally got rid of her panic. She raised her head and glanced at the down-to-earth young man, and she thanked: "Little brother, thank you for saving my daughter, thank you!"


    Her voice was trembling, and her eyes were bloodshot and tears.I didn''t feel it when I was anxious just now. Now that the matter has been resolved and my daughter is saved, she feels the sky is spinning and she looks at the stars.


    "It''s okay, it should be, I''m the closest. If other big buddies are nearby, they will definitely do the same." Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile.He glanced at Jiang Meimei. In addition to thinking that this woman was pretty, he also found it strange that she seemed to be in poor health.


    After being humbly complimented by Jiang Xiaohu, the laborers also felt very proud, as if they would really do it.


    In fact, the distance between the girl and the car just now, even if they were nearby, would definitely not dare to approach it. Doesn''t that mean looking for death?


    "Don''t froze, come in and talk. I listen to you, I want to buy some construction materials, right? I just do this, come in and talk." Jiang Meimei let Jiang Xiaohu into the office.


    It is said that it is an office, but it is actually a broken house, with one piece of glass missing from the windows, and the tiles on the floor are indistinct.But the house was very clean, and a pot of orchids was blowing in the wind on the windowsill.An old-fashioned floor fan was crunching in the corner of the room, but it was actually blowing hot wind.


    Jiang Xiaohu followed Jiang Meimei into the house and saw that she put her child on the floor with difficulty: "My little girl, wait for mom here. Mom will come and play with you after chatting with that uncle."


    Jiang Meimei took her daughter''s doll casually and stuffed it into her arms, then went to pour Jiang Xiaohu a glass of water, and the two sat down at the desk.


    "What do you want?" Jiang Meimei took you one bite, obviously respecting Jiang Xiaohu.


    Can she disrespect?After the death of her husband, her children are her closest relatives and her only support.Jiang Xiaohu saved her daughter, which was more serious than saving her life.


    Jiang Xiaohu held the paper cup and smiled a little embarrassedly: "Sister, don''t you, you, I can''t afford it. I want to buy some bricks, sand and cement, and a chicken farm is under construction at home."


    "Oh, that''s very simple. I have the materials here. I will give you a 50% discount." Jiang Meimei said.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly waved his hand: "That''s not really necessary, sister, no one''s money came from the wind."


    "That won''t work, you have to accept it." Jiang Meimei said stubbornly, "You saved my daughter, who is the benefactor of our family. What is a 50% discount? I want to give it to you."


    She was not a joke. In fact, she read people well and saw that Jiang Xiaohu was not that greedy for money.I was afraid that Jiang Xiaohu would be scared away when I said that I wanted to give it away for free, so I said that it was a 50% discount.In fact, Jiang Meimei decided in her heart to make all decisions.


    Jiang Xiaohu blushed: "Sister, you are such a good person."


    The hot wind blew in and stirred Jiang Meimei''s clothes.It was hot, she only wore a close-fitting short sleeve, and put a piece of white gauze around her shoulder and neck for sun protection.


    The wind blew the yarn, and at that moment it turned out to be a little fairy. Jiang Xiaohu glanced at it, and his heart moved.Of course, this was only a moment, Jiang Xiaohu quickly suppressed the mood swings and began to discuss the specific matters of purchasing materials with Jiang Meimei.

 171 Chapter 171 Meeting Again, What a Coincidence

    Crackling!


    Jiang Meimei pressed the old-fashioned calculator in his hand, and finally wrote the numbers on the paper: "A total of twelve thousand, add up the materials you need."


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard it, he was immediately happy.He originally thought that for the material alone, he would have to spend 50,000 or 60,000, but that would still be worth less.Unexpectedly, it''s only 12 thousand?


    "Eldest sister, you didn''t give me too much discount, did you?" Jiang Xiaohu asked worriedly.


    Jiang Meimei felt guilty for a while, and of course she was discounted. These materials, at this price, simply lost all her underwear.How about a little loss?She just stayed at ease.


    "No, don''t worry." Jiang Meimei smiled and told this lie, "You leave an address and I will arrange for the workers to deliver the goods tomorrow."


    "Well, my home is in Jiangbian Village, Honghua Town, and my phone number is..." Jiang Xiaohu left his contact information.


    Jiang Meimei saw that it was Jiangbian Village, and she was a little surprised: "Are you surnamed Jiang?"


    "Ang, yes, my name is Jiang Xiaohu." Jiang Xiaohu nodded.


    Jiang Meimei was very surprised and said: "My surname is Jiang, Jiang Meimei, I really didn''t expect us two to be our own."


    "Haha? What a coincidence!" Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but smile, "Which village are you from?"


    "My grandfather had already left the countryside when he joined the army." Jiang Meimei said, "So I don''t know where my hometown is, sorry."


    There was a trace of apology in her smile, and there was no sign of despising the rural people.


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand hurriedly: "That''s okay, I''m 20 this year, and I''ll be cheeky from now on. It''s okay to call you sister!"


    "Well, I am thirty years old, and I should be your sister." Jiang Meimei said.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very surprised, and looked up and down Jiang Meimei secretly, how could he look like a thirty-year-old person.The skin is white like milk, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is moist and silky.


    Although the working environment is so harsh, Jiang Meimei''s face is not at all weathered.There is always a calm smile on the delicate face of Guazi.Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know that, except for her daughter who was a little out of control when she almost had a car accident just now, she would deal with it calmly even if the sky fell.


    "Really? You don''t look like a thirty-year-old at all!" Jiang Xiaohu shook his head fiercely.


    His appearance didn''t mean to lie at all, which made Jiang Meimei a little bit happy.Which woman does not want to be praised for being young?


    An inexplicable blush on Jiang Meimei''s face: "Let''s stop discussing the issue of age. Regarding building materials, that''s it. How do you pay? Use mobile phone or cash or bank card?"


    "Ha, I forgot about it! I will pay with my mobile phone." Jiang Xiaohu laughed, patted his forehead, and took out his mobile phone to scan the code to pay.


    He wanted to pay the full amount, but Jiang Meimei stopped him: "Give me a hundred deposit first, and when the goods arrive, you will give me the rest."


    Jiang Xiaohu was quite surprised, thinking that this woman was very bold in doing business.He estimated that although most of the reason was that he saved the girl, the other half was due to his character.This woman will be amazing in the future.


    "How embarrassed then?" Jiang Xiaohu touched the back of his head a little embarrassed, and said with a smile.


    Jiang Meimei waved her hand very boldly: "What''s this? Compared to what you did, I am too insignificant! Besides, your surname is Jiang, and we are my own family. Leave a phone call so that the driver can contact you. ."


    After speaking, she took out a business card from the business card holder on the table and handed it to Jiang Xiaohu.


    After taking the business card and thanking him, Jiang Xiaohu happily left the compound and went home to take delivery without mentioning it.


    On the construction site of Jiangbian Village, the villagers who came to help are working enthusiastically.On the side of the road, four large tractors are unloading.


    Cement, bricks, sand, steel bars, all the missing building materials are available.Jiang Xiaohu and his parents were busy, leading the stevedores and helping them, serving tea and handing water.


    "Everyone has worked so hard. After unloading the goods in a while, I invite everyone to eat braised pork!" Jiang Xiaohu''s face was red, and the stevedores said cheerfully.


    "Okay, Boss Jiang, then we will solve it at your house for lunch today! Our brothers are all laborers and eat a lot!" The lead stevedore was a 40-year-old bearded man. Work very hard, full of tendons.


    He and Jiang Xiaohu are close to each other, and they cherish each other in a few words, and they can talk very well.


    When everyone was talking and laughing, suddenly two cars drove into the village and went straight to the construction site of the farm.After stopping, five or six people got out of the car, among them Li Xiaosan and Li Xiaosi brothers were the leaders.They had cold faces, and four sturdy men followed behind them.


    Seeing the lively scene in front of him, Li Xiaosi immediately said to his brother: "Brother, have you seen it? I have heard Miao Fuquan say that this kid is not an authentic person. You see, he didn''t keep his promise!"


    Li Xiaosan with a cigarette in his mouth and a bag under his arm, tilted his head and squinted, watching the scene in front of him.


    The younger brother''s words echoed in his ears, and he was very angry.Since making an agreement with Jiang Xiaohu, Li Xiaosan has been ready to start after running.


    He didn''t intend to abide by the agreement. After finishing all the preparatory work, Li Xiaosan was ready to break ground.What kind of shit old party secretary''s last formalities, Li Xiaosan had already thought about it clearly, he would grind the old man as he started work, and sooner or later would get it.


    But Li Xiaosan counts for everything. He didn''t expect that Jiang Xiaohu had an idea with him, and even got the moon near the water platform, and started work ahead of him.


    "Hmph, it''s useless to start construction, you are making me a wedding dress!" Li Xiaosan gritted his teeth.


    Li Xiaosi talked a lot again, but he didn''t listen at all, because Jiang Xiaohu had already seen them and waved to him.


    "Hello, we met again, what a coincidence!" Jiang Xiaohu shouted loudly, "Come on, come and talk inside."


    Li Xiaosan snorted and walked over, behind him, including his younger brother, five people followed aggressively.


    When he came to Jiang Xiaohu, Li Xiaosan sneered: "I said Jiang Xiaohu, you are so unremarkable, how are you going to do it? Do the pre-project for me first? Then I''m so embarrassed. You don¡¯t know how to build it. At this time, if you don¡¯t do anything to please me, I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s hard to tell.¡±


    "Misunderstanding, this is all a misunderstanding." Jiang Xiaohu smiled and handed him a cigarette, and the people next to him instantly became nervous.


    The young and old in Jiangbian Village all know about rushing for the project. Although they have not seen Li Xiaosan, they also know the existence of this person.When things are going up, someone wonders: "Is it because the boss is here? Bad dish, hurry up and find the old secretary!"


    Someone quietly ran to find the old party secretary, while others clung to the shovel and hoe, standing silently behind Jiang Xiaohu.


    Li Xiaosan had been fighting Jiang Xiaohu, and suddenly raised his head, seeing so many people holding tools and staring at him, his brows frowned: "Oh, what are you going to do?"


    He threw the cigarette in his hand to the ground, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.

 172 Chapter 172

    The hot construction site has become full of gunpowder.


    In the hot summer, the weather was already muggy, and after the atmosphere suddenly became tense, the temperature seemed to be higher.Dense sweat bursts out of everyone''s forehead, and the sun falls on the shirtless man''s back, and the sweat beads are more crystal clear than pearls.


    Li Xiaosan sneered, and everyone behind him put their hands on their waists.Jiang Xiaohu tilted his head, seeing this action, and then looking at the people behind him, he knew in his heart that the two brothers Li Xiaosan brought them, they were all professional thugs.


    Regardless of the large number of people in Jiangbian Village, most of them are honest farmers.


    Besides, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to hurt everyone. He turned his mind and secretly said: "If you really want to do it, I can only do it. Is it possible to let the young and old follow me and hurt? They have to do it first~"


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand: "Don''t make any noise, what should you do?"


    The brothers Li Xiaosan and two thought Jiang Xiaohu had confessed, and Li Xiaosi snorted: "Boy, not only do you have to help us work today, but you have to pay back my more than 10,000 yuan!"


    "What''s more than ten thousand?" Jiang Xiaohu pretended to be dumbfounded. Of course he knew that Li Xiaosi was talking about the apprentice who asked for pay that day.


    At that time Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t see it, so he deliberately helped the apprentice to ask for more than 1,000 yuan a month.To be honest, with such a heavy workload, an old woman''s salary of 1.9 per month is too low, not to mention that she is a young and strong man.


    Li Xiaosi sneered with anger: "Hey, kid, are you playing amnesia with me here, right? I hit you with amnesia today, believe it or not?"


    After speaking, he pulled out a folded swing stick from his back, slapped it straight, and pointed the stick at Jiang Xiaohu, gritted his teeth and stared at the opponent.


    Li Xiaosan didn''t plan to stop his younger brother. Today he came here to Liwei. If he really let this kid stop him, how could he still hang around in Jiangbian Village in the future?


    With the back of his hand behind his back, he quietly signaled the four strong men.The four people were instructed and strode forward, one more fierce than one.


    Some of the villagers felt timid. Just as Jiang Xiaohu thought, everyone was an honest farmer. Even people like Jiang Xiaolong had never seen such rascals.


    Right now, many villagers took a few steps back subconsciously and were afraid to speak.


    Only Jiang Xiaolong, carrying a stick, squeezed out from behind the crowd, and stood side by side with his cousin.


    "Huzi, what''s this for?" Jiang Xiaolong took out his own rage, staring at him with his nostrils up and down.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s heart was quite warm, and he didn''t expect Jiang Xiaolong to stand on his side so resolutely.


    "It''s okay, brother, this is a bunch of unreasonable people. It''s still plausible to pry our corner." Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said to Jiang Xiaolong, while his arm gently smashed him.


    "Who do you say is unreasonable? You blackmailed, turned your back, and said us? I''m convinced you?"


    Li Xiaosi slapped another two swing sticks, but he heard Jiang Xiaolong scream and fell to the ground, covering his face.Rolling around, all over his body was covered with dirt and dust.


    "Oh, big brother, what''s the matter with you?" Jiang Xiaohu immediately squatted down with a panic on his face and asked in surprise by his shoulder.


    This sudden scene made everyone stunned.The people standing behind didn''t see what happened, and thought they would start their hands.


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaolong was at a disadvantage, the Jiang family brothers, headed by Jiang Xiaobao, naturally refused to agree.A few villagers desperately stopped in fear of trouble.


    The big guys on Li Xiaosan''s side were ready to move when they saw the opposite person, and they all showed up.Well, it turns out that the crowbar is all pinned to the back.


    The Jiang family on the other side became even more angry as soon as they showed up, "Wow, you guys who are unreasonable, do you even bring the guy when you call the door? Brothers, beat him!"


    Most of the voices supported the fight, but Jiang Xiaohu raised his arms and shouted: "You can''t fight, call the police, let the police preside over justice!"


    "Yes, report to the police!" Awakened the dreamer, villagers immediately dialed 110.


    The scene was noisy and clamoring, it was really lively.


    Li Xiaosan looked at him, hiss, this scene is a bit out of control.He remembered the last time he fought Jiang Xiaohu.That time, this guy was also fooling around and deceiving him, so he drove himself away.What about this time?Reapplying the old technique?


    When others saw what happened just now, Li Xiaosan really saw it.Just now his brother''s swing stick was still a meter or two away from Jiang Xiaolong, and he didn''t even touch him!


    Li Xiaosi''s nose was crooked, and he yelled to argue with Jiang Xiaohu and Jiang Xiaolong.He was mad, emotionally, and didn''t even consider that the worse his mood, the more excited the other party''s mood.


    "You gang of turtles, want to corrupt people? I don''t kill one or two today, it''s your father!" Li Xiaosi jumped, shaking his sticks crackling.


    Click!


    Li Xiaosi felt the flash flash, and it turned out that Jiang Xiaohu took a picture of him.


    "Hey?! You are still pushing your nose to face, give me your phone!" Li Xiaosi went to chase Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his brows, smirked silently at him and raised his middle finger, then grabbed his mobile phone and got in behind the crowd.


    This is simply too exciting, and it irritates Li Xiaosi.He trembled with anger, and rushed to chase people with his stick.


    Li Xiaosan saw that something was wrong, so he hurried to call his brother.But even shouting, he was always a step slower, Li Xiaosi had been looking for Jiang Xiaohu long ago, and the two disappeared behind the crowd.


    "Damn!" Li Xiaosan cursed, and hurried to follow up, he was afraid that his brother would suffer.


    As soon as he got close to the crowd, Li Xiaosan saw through the gap that his younger brother fell to the ground, and he was drooping in a mess.He wanted to see who made the call, and by the way, take a photo for proof.However, people squeezed around, unable to grasp the angle.


    When Li Xiaosan finally squeezed past and wanted to take a photo, the assault was over.Li Xiaosi has a blue nose and swollen face, his face is gray, and what is the person next to him?Every one looks so suspicious, but every one is nothing.


    Jiang Xiaohu is missing!This product is most doubtful because he brought Li Xiaosi over.


    "How is it? How can I hurt this?" Li Xiaosan hurriedly stepped forward to help his younger brother, but in a panic, Li Xiaosi thought that someone had come to beat him again, bang, and gave his brother an old fist.


    "I fuck!"


    Li Xiaosan cursed subconsciously, covering his left eye with his hand, how did he feel a group of birds chirping and flying around his forehead?


    "Ah? It''s you, brother!" Li Xiaosi finally saw who it was, and said with a little regret and shame, "Sorry, I didn''t see clearly."

 173 Chapter 173: A Hot Construction Site

    "Come on, why do you say this? Who is the person who just beat you, have you seen it clearly?" Li Xiaosan asked, he knew it was Jiang Xiaohu, but he had to grasp the evidence.


    Someone called the police just now. Although Li Xiaosan was not afraid of being called to the police at all, he couldn''t do that.They have eaten too much for the obvious loss.


    Li Xiao had been in the society at the age of 37 or 18, so he was so frustrated that he had suffered so much.


    "No!" Li Xiaosi replied sadly. After getting up, he bent over and patted the dust on his body, and spit on the noisy floor. It was all sand and grains of sand, as well as blood foam.


    It turned out that he was chasing Jiang Xiaohu just now. As soon as he got into the crowd, he was put in a snakeskin pocket, and then he snapped.When the pocket was withdrawn, he only saw a few people scattered in a rush, and he didn''t know who was who at all.


    Li Xiaosan was very angry. He hadn''t figured it out yet, and there was a commotion in front, crackling and beating.He hurriedly went back and took a look. The four people he had brought, including Miao Fu, were all beaten up with bruises and gray faces.


    It''s amazing to say that the four big guys still have swing sticks in their hands. They don''t know what''s going on, and the swing sticks are useless at all.


    Li Xiaosan was so angry that he vomited blood, his eyes were red, and he searched the crowd for Jiang Xiaohu''s figure, but how could he find anyone else?Including Jiang Xiaolong, who was''injured'', has also disappeared.


    He didn''t know that at this moment Jiang Xiaohu and Jiang Xiaolong were in a temporary shack on the construction site, discussing a major event.


    "Brother, is it possible to do this? I have fooled the police?" Jiang Xiaolong asked with some anxiety after hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s plan.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly said: "Brother Xiaolong, you are wrong. I am not trying to lie to the police. I am trying to punish villains like Li Xiaosan and Li Xiaosi. Who did I tell you about Li Xiaosi? Are these two brothers? It''s not a good bird. They want to grab this piece of land to build a pig farm. Would you like to have people from our village?"


    "That certainly won''t." Jiang Xiaolong shook his head fiercely. He had been a village ruffian himself, and he naturally knew what such people thought.


    The so-called sympathy, the temperament of the same kind are often the closest.Therefore, he and Jiang Xiaohu have no disagreement on whether the two brothers of the Li family are good people.


    "That''s right, we have to do this, you have to listen to me." Jiang Xiaohu exhorted Jiang Xiaolong like this.


    After the incident last time, Jiang Xiaolong had already obeyed Jiang Xiaohu, so naturally there was nothing else.


    On the stone road in the village, the old secretary hurried over.


    Li Xiaosan collapsed for a while, and he took several punches in the back, and I don''t know who made it.He didn''t even know why these villagers were so hostile to him.Also, where did the damn culprit die?


    The scene was almost out of control, and the old secretary finally appeared.When Li Xiaosan saw the old party secretary, he immediately had a goal to vent.He almost roared to the old branch secretary and said, "I said, uncle, you were too timely? If I were you, why would I have to have afternoon tea and take a nap before coming back."


    Although the old party secretary is honest and loyal, he is not a fool. How can he not hear the sour voice of the other party?He grinned: "I really did what I did. I just finished drinking a pot of jasmine, it''s fragrant! Boss Li, if you weren''t too busy, I would invite you over for a drink."


    Li Xiaosan didn''t have time to listen to his greetings and waved his hand impatiently: "Come on, we will have time to sit and drink tea together. After all, I want to set up a farm here! Let''s solve the current problem first..."


    "Hey, Boss Li, what''s the matter with your eyes? Why are you so uncomfortable? It''s like my old sow accidentally hit a tree stump." The old branch secretary interrupted him in time, surprised Looking at Li Xiaosan''s forehead.


    His words caused a burst of laughter from the surrounding villagers. Although Li Xiaosan felt uncomfortable when he heard it, he didn''t want to reason with them.


    "I said we..." Li Xiaosan wanted to urge the old party secretary to complete the formalities for him, so that he would no longer be a little tiger.


    But how can the old secretary give him a chance to finish this?


    "Oh, it''s very chaotic here, let''s go to the village committee and sit and talk." The old party secretary invited.


    This time, Li Xiaosan was indeed annoyed by the noise here, so naturally he agreed to the invitation.He called all the people on his side and followed the old party secretary to the village committee.As soon as they left, Jiang Xiaohu immediately came out of the shack and ordered the work to continue.


    Unconsciously, one or two hours later, a police car drove into Jiangbian Village.


    The police officer Xiaolu was sitting in the back seat, with the windows open, and the breeze blowing in, blowing her stubborn curly hair.The hard and busy work makes this city girl''s complexion not as fair as her peers, even though she has a good foundation.


    Qingshanlushui quickly retreated in her field of vision. After entering the village, she realized that this place was familiar, so she asked the colleagues around her, "Brother Wang, have we been here?"


    Officer Wang glanced out the window, and he felt familiar.However, both of them are police officers in the county seat, and they are not familiar with the towns and villages. They are familiar with them everywhere.He scratched his scalp and couldn''t answer.


    It was a middle-aged auxiliary policeman in the front seat, who turned around and smiled and said, "You young people in the city, it¡¯s normal not to know the countryside. I can¡¯t tell the difference between the leeks and the grass. In this riverside village, we came back to deal with a dispute. ."


    "Jiangbian Village?" Xiaolu muttered secretly, "Jiang Xiaohu, it turns out that it is the village where his family lives. I don''t know if this matter is related to him again?"


    The car drove slowly into the village, Xiaolu saw many children chasing the car, and while running, he smiled and said something in dialect.These children are all dirty, most of them barefoot, and the path that looks at them feels sour.


    The car turned into a small road, and in front of it was a hot construction site.Some people are mixing cement, some are lifting materials, and some are in charge of shouting.


    The emotions of the people in the car were all infected, and there was a feeling of enthusiasm.


    When the car stopped, Xiaolu and other colleagues got out of the car one after another. The villagers had seen them long ago and greeted them enthusiastically.Jiang Xiaobao actually doesn''t like contact with the police, mainly because he was also a problem villager before.However, after moving closer to Jiang Xiaohu, his chances of problems became lower and lower.


    Now, seeing the police on the opposite side approaching, he realized that he was not guilty at all.


    "Comrade police, are you here to deal with the problem? Come on~" Jiang Xiaobao enthusiastically guided the four people to the shack.


    When the police car drove into the scene, the enthusiasm stopped instantly.


    All the villagers who were working stopped and looked at the police car.The police badge is solemn, sacred, mighty and domineering, and naturally has a deterrent effect.

 174 Chapter 174 This is a coincidence

    Everyone is an honest villager, and seeing the police inevitably feels timid.Especially those who have done something bad, such as stealing a neighbor¡¯s chicken, throwing trash in front of someone¡¯s house, etc., the heart beats faster.


    Xiaolu has been a policeman for a long time, and he can tell at a glance who is open and who has a guilty conscience.But from the eye, these are indeed good people.She suppressed a smile and went to the shack with her colleagues.


    Jiang Xiaolong lay in the shack, groaning uncomfortably.


    "You are the injured? How do you feel? What happened?" Officer Wang began to question as soon as he came up.


    To be honest, Jiang Xiaolong''s face is not honest, and he is also a guilty conscience-according to Jiang Xiaohu''s instructions, pretending to be injured, so the police can see through it at a glance.However, Officer Wang only thought he had a problem, but he did not know where the problem was.


    "Someone beat me, I feel I feel very uncomfortable, what happened is..." Jiang Xiaolong Barabala, according to Jiang Xiaohu''s instructions, took a big pot of shit all over the heads of Li Xiaosan and Li Xiaosi.


    Upon hearing Li Xiaosi''s name, Officer Wang felt familiar.He hadn''t thought of who this person was, Xiao Lu had already thought of this person.


    "The noodle shop owner?" She reminded her colleague in a low voice, "This is a coincidence."


    Officer Wang nodded: "It feels like a coincidence, why is it such a coincidence? There is actually Jiang Xiaohu here, do you remember him?"


    The deer smiled faintly, remember, how could he not remember?In the past two months, she and Jiang Xiaohu are about to meet each other almost every other day, which makes people dumbfounded.


    Soon the on-site investigation was over. Although 120 arrived late, it was counted, and Jiang Xiaolong was taken directly to the town hospital without mentioning it.


    Xiaolu and Officer Wang came to the village committee compound. As soon as they entered the gate, they heard noises and screams inside.


    "Fuck, you say it again? Let''s get out of the village? Do you believe I killed him?"


    When the deer entered the door, Li Xiaosi was jumping vigorously, holding a control knife in his hand, pointing at Jiang Xiaohu''s nose and cursing.


    When the two police officers saw it, their faces suddenly became cold.The deer yelled, "Li Xiaosi, what are you doing?"


    This sound is simply the roar of the Hedong Lion, echoing in this room.Everyone was taken aback, except Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect to see this heroic female police officer here again.


    He raised his hand with a grieved expression and said hello to the deer.But now Xiaolu didn''t have the time to take care of him. She and her colleagues rushed over and twisted one arm to control Li Xiaosi.The control knives were also confiscated, and slapped them on the table.


    "What''s this?" Xiaolu pointed at the knife and asked sharply.


    Li Xiaosi was completely dumbfounded. He didn''t know that the police had arrived so soon, and he didn''t expect that the police who came to deal with the matter were actually old acquaintances.


    "Two police officers, you have misunderstood!" Although Li Xiaosan didn''t know that his brother and Xiaolu had seen each other a long time ago, he was more flexible after all, and hurriedly stepped forward to make a round and try to explain.


    But how can Xiaolu give him a chance to explain?The two men''s eyes are not good at a glance, and their eyes are thirsty.And that Jiang Xiaohu, regardless of his appearance, he is actually not a good bird.


    "What''s the misunderstanding? Go to the town police station to explain it!" Officer Wang said.


    Originally, Xiaolu and the others planned to investigate and investigate here. It is best if they can mediate.But now seeing Li Xiaosi''s appearance, he immediately changed his mind.Such a guy must seize every opportunity to give education.


    "And you, you have to go too, all related personnel have to go!" Xiaolu turned his head and stared at Jiang Xiaohu, stretching his face.


    The old party secretary got nervous, got up and wanted to step forward to help Jiang Xiaohu explain and intercede, but was stopped by Jiang Xiaohu: "It''s okay uncle, you can take care of me at home."


    The implication is that when he is away, the work on the construction site will be handed over to the old secretary.


    The old secretary naturally understood, and he nodded hurriedly and said: "Okay, okay, then you have to take care of yourself."


    "Don''t worry, the people''s police are here, and those gangsters can''t eat us." Jiang Xiaohu said loudly on purpose.


    Xiaolu had taken Li Xiaosi and others into the police car at this time. Because the car was not spacious enough, Jiang Xiaohu''s tricycle and the car brought by Li Xiaosan were also expropriated.


    As a few cars drove out of the village, the villagers were very worried as they watched the fleet of cars leaving.


    "We Huzi won''t have an accident?" Someone asked nervously.


    Jiang Xiaobao grinned and said: "Don''t worry, my brother will never have an accident! His clever ghost, the gods will be embarrassed when they see him."


    Since Li Xiaosan and Li Xiaosi were slaughtered in the police vehicle, and Officer Wang and another auxiliary police escorted the vehicle, Xiaolu could only ride in the expropriated vehicle.She didn''t want to squeeze with the four big guys again, so she simply sat in Jiang Xiaohu''s tricycle bucket.


    "Police Officer Xiaolu, you want to ride in my car?" When Jiang Xiaohu heard her request this, he couldn''t help but stared at her curiously, "Are you sure?"


    "Why, I still can''t ride in this car?" The deer held his head up and looked back at the rural youth stubbornly.


    She just wants to ride Jiang Xiaohu''s car because she thinks Jiang Xiaohu has a problem.


    From the last time Jiang Xiaohu happened to Li Xiaosi noodle restaurant, Xiaolu felt that this guy was too cunning.I pretended to be injured last time.This time, Xiaolu could still tell at a glance that Jiang Xiaolong was also acting.


    It''s just that Li Xiaosi deserves it, so Xiaolu didn''t expose it last time.However, professional ethics always tormented her heart, which made her very uncomfortable, and decided to open a breakthrough from Jiang Xiaohu.


    Li Xiaosi naturally has to accept punishment, but Jiang Xiaohu cannot escape the punishment of the law.


    With this determination, Xiao Lu quickly climbed onto Jiang Xiaohu''s tricycle.


    Looking at her back, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help laughing.He didn''t expect that the girls in the city were so sturdy. It turned out that the city girls are not all gentle and delicate like Meng Na and Xu Linglong.


    "Drive!" Xiaolu urged, sitting in the car, patted the railing grandiosely.


    Jiang Xiaohu agreed: "Okay, sit down!"


    Start the car, abruptly and barely able to keep up with the car in front.Due to the rain before and the trucks delivering cement bricks, the road became bumpy and very bumpy after it was clear.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu had moved forward carefully, the deer sitting in the carriage almost turned all the internal organs upside down.


    Although Xiaolu is not a young lady, he is also from a well-off urban family.She grew up, how can she ride in this kind of car?


    A few cars quickly disappeared, and this small tricycle was left on the long winding road.

 175 #175-Chapter 175

    Suddenly!


    The wheels were rolling, bringing up a piece of dust.


    The beautiful police officer Xiaolu sitting in the car, covering her mouth and nose with her left hand, and fanning the flying dust with her right hand.


    "Cough!" Finally, she took a bite inadvertently and coughed.


    Jiang Xiaohu heard it and couldn''t help but smile and said, "What am I talking about? Let you take a car, you must take my broken car~"


    "What kind of car I want to ride is my freedom, and you are up to you! You drive well, don''t get lost!" The deer said angrily.


    In fact, she feels pretty good about Jiang Xiaohu. This guy is kind-hearted. Although he is smart and playful, he is always helping others.


    Last time she saw with her own eyes that Jiang Xiaohu helped Lu Dayong to get back more than 10,000 wages.


    However, kindness must also have a boundary. This boundary is laws and regulations. No one can despise laws and regulations.Xiaolu just wants Jiang Xiaohu to understand this, otherwise this guy will get into trouble sooner or later.


    How does Jiang Xiaohu know what this beauty is thinking?He drove the car happily, thinking that his farm will be built and the day to make big money will come.


    There was a turning point ahead. Jiang Xiaohu was familiar with the road here, so he slowed down and drove more carefully.


    It was their bad luck. Other cars drove well, and Jiang Xiaohu was slow and his driving skills were good, but at this moment, a stone the size of an iron pan loosened on the hillside at the turn.


    The vertical height of the stone from the road surface is 30 to 40 meters, which is entirely due to the loosening of the soil caused by heavy rain.


    It creaked for a while, and then grumbled down. The point in time was just when Jiang Xiaohu drove over.


    At this time, Xiaolu was still teaching him painstakingly.


    "Your name is Jiang Xiaohu, right? Let me tell you a story. In the past, there was a man who had a good heart and liked to help others. However, he did not pay attention to methods and methods to help people, and did everything according to his own preferences... "


    Jiang Xiaohu was not a fool. Hearing what Xiaolu said, he knew that the other party had seen through his own tricks.


    He chuckled: "Police officer, I''m a straight temper. You don''t have to bend around when you talk to me. You mean to say Li Xiaosi, right?"


    "Wrong, I want to talk about your handling of Li Xiaosi..." Xiaolu stood up, grabbed the railing of the car, looked at the back of Jiang Xiaohu''s head, and said seriously.


    Rumble!


    On the hillside, the stone had already caused a butterfly effect. When it rolled down, it carried a bigger stone and loosened it.


    How big is this stone?It''s as big as a door.


    No one knew how the stone that was half buried in the mountain map suddenly rolled down.Anyway, when Jiang Xiaohu heard the movement, when he turned his head to look, his face suddenly paled.


    When the little deer saw his face changed, he turned his head to look, and found that dust was spreading on the hillside. Two stones, one large and one small, rolled down one after another.There was a crackling along the way, breaking the flowers and trees, and the earth and rocks rolled down like a rain of stones.


    It just so happened that their tricycle was unluckyly in this stone rain.


    "Sit down!" Jiang Xiaohu first grabbed a hat and buckled the deer''s forehead without thinking, then increased the throttle and rushed forward fiercely.


    He secretly prayed: "Don''t come in front of you, don''t come!"


    Without a car, he might be able to speed up and rush out.But if there is a car, I am afraid that both will suffer.


    But in this world, there is nothing to fear.When Jiang Xiaohu desperately drove forward, there was also an agricultural tricycle in front of it with sufficient horsepower to go here, and the two cars were walking opposite each other.


    The crooked mountain beam looked like a raised bull nose, and no one could see from either side, and the car was far away from the corner, and the driver was so drunk that he didn''t even notice such a big danger.


    Jiang Xiaohu was really running desperately right now, the little stone crackled on the road, splashing on him, and it hurt terribly.


    Rumble!


    The big rocks were getting closer and closer, and they were about to collide with each other. Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t see it, and the car couldn''t get out.


    What is the deer doing now?She had never experienced anything like this, it was almost like making a disaster movie.She was holding the hat in one hand and the railing of the car in the other, and was almost knocked down several times.But she didn''t care about anything, because she was totally scared.


    Snapped!


    A small pebble jumped on her arm, and the pain made her almost cry.At this time, the deer finally woke up. She yelled and grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s hair hard: "Quick, quick, quick!"


    The voice was as sharp as a dolphin, and Jiang Xiaohu was scratching his head at that time, and his hair was caught again, grinning in pain.


    "Oh, what are you doing with my hair?" Jiang Xiaohu subconsciously grabbed the deer''s wrist with his backhand, and the wheel of the car was just at this moment, just pressing a small stone.


    The body lost his balance and rolled down the cliff. Jiang Xiaohu jumped down and carried the deer down.


    Rumble!


    The stone continued to roll, Jiang Xiaohu grabbed the deer''s hand and ran vigorously, just advancing on the battlefield braving the bullet rain.


    The stones were getting closer and closer, but the little deer was so frightened that he was so weak and weak that he was dragged away.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that this was not possible. He simply gritted his teeth and said: "You offended comrade police!" Turning back and bending over, hugged the princess and hugged the deer and rushed forward.


    Xiaolu just squinted and screamed at this time, how could he realize that he was already in his arms by a man?And it''s not a coincidence, the man''s hand, he didn''t put it in the right place, and grabbed the one on the left.


    As Jiang Xiaohu ran, he was faster than a rock, but it was also very dangerous. As soon as he ran out of the rock-falling area, he heard a loud bang from behind, and the road was mostly broken by the rock.Dust flying poplar, broken stones and broken branches and mud all over, the scene is terrible.


    The whole world is finally quiet.


    Jiang Xiaohu was dripping with cold sweat, stopped, his arms trembled, and his waistcoat was wet with sweat.


    Xiaolu was not much better, both hands desperately held Jiang Xiaohu''s neck and closed his eyes vigorously.


    Both of them are in the same state, they dare not look or think.


    There seems to be only one sound left in the world-breathing.


    Da da da!


    Before long, there was another sound, the sound of the tricycle engine.


    When another voice broke into their world, the two suddenly became sober.


    To be precise, it was the deer who recovered first.She feels warm, very comfortable, but very uncomfortable.Looking down, his face flushed with anger, and he slapped Jiang Xiaohu''s big face with his hand.

 176 Chapter 176: You Are Not A Troublemaker?

    Snapped!


    The crisp and loud slap in the face exploded in Jiang Xiaohu''s ears.


    He covered his face and looked at the deer ignorantly. The expression on his face gradually changed from silly to aggrieved, especially the little eyes that were watery and bright.With long eyelashes and dark eyes, the little deer''s heart was straight.


    Why is the deer furry?Not afraid, but guilty.How can such a well-behaved boy slap someone?


    Who is she?When she was in the police academy at the end of the Sanda assessment, she was able to beat a boy with nosebleeds and crying for a mother.


    What now?The opposite is just a small citizen. As a people''s policeman, his duty is to defend the interests of the people. How can he attack people?


    The look in Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes has completely made Xiao Lu forget his original intention of beating people-he is eating tofu!


    Suddenly!


    A tricycle came awkwardly from the opposite side, and the driver hadn''t realized there was a problem in the road ahead.


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard the sound of the motor, he immediately recovered. He didn''t pretend to be wronged. He stood up and waved at the tricycle: "Stop!"


    The driver was a half-old man. Early this morning, he sent half a pile of pigs to the market with some money on him.When I was happy, I drank a few glasses of old wine in the breakfast shop before returning.Now the wine is coming up, and I am humming a little song happily.


    The man in front suddenly turned around and waved his hand, yelling to stop him, which scared the old driver: "Ma, could it be that I ran into the trouble?"


    Thinking of the little money in his pocket, the old driver felt scared and startled. In addition, the mountain breeze was blowing loudly in his ears. He was confused and couldn''t hear what Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The old driver not only kept on running, but spurred forward.Jiang Xiaohu took a look, if he rushed over, wouldn''t there be no people and cars?


    It''s okay if you can''t see it. If you can''t stop it, Jiang Xiaohu will feel guilty.


    At this time, not only the old driver was shocked, but the police officer Xiaolu was also shocked.First, she was worried about the safety of the old driver, but now she was worried about the safety of Jiang Xiaohu-although the car was a tricycle, it was extremely fast.If you charge so hard, you will definitely kill someone.


    The point is that Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t mean to dodge at all. Where is he going to make trouble?Could it be that because of the slap you slapped, she was ready to find the shortcomings that she could not see?


    "Jiang Xiaohu, you are crazy, get out of the way!" Xiao Lu was sweating profusely and shouted at Jiang Xiaohu''s back.At the same time, she also got up, ready to rescue Jiang Xiaohu.


    It was said that it was too late, and before the deer got up, there was a loud bang, followed by a squeak, a rush of friction, and the dust was flying between the poplars, and the tricycle stopped unexpectedly.


    Dust was flying all over the sky, covering the deer''s eyes. She coughed and slapped the dust. When all the dust settled, she looked intently and was stunned.


    I saw Jiang Xiaohu clutching the tricycle head and pressing it down.The tricycle had stopped, but it was five or six meters away from where Jiang Xiaohu originally stood.On the five-six-meter road, several deep ruts are very clear.There are also two trenches with a depth of more than ten centimeters like a sledge plow.


    Jiang Xiaohu pressed the front of the car with both hands, sweating profusely, his back was wet with sweat, and his mind went blank.


    It is not only him who is blank, but also the old driver who is equally scared.The old driver trembled and fell from the car seat.


    "You, you..." The old driver was speechless, he wanted to say, are you so short of money?I even dared to block my way with my body.He also wanted to say, why are you so hard?Stop the car with bare hands?You are so capable, can you still lack my money?


    The old driver wanted to say too much, but he couldn''t say a word at this time. His whole body was wet with sweat, and he trembled and took out a plastic bag from his pocket, which contained all his money.


    The old driver threw the money bag to Jiang Xiaohu, and said in a crying voice: "Come on, it''s all for you, you take the money and leave!"


    A bead of sweat slipped from Jiang Xiaohu''s forehead, first jumped on the tip of his nose, and then hit the back of his instep.Only then did he know that it hurts so much even if a sweat hits it.Hey, that''s not right. When I looked down, the sole was worn through.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know how he did it, so he dared to stop the car and even stopped.When he heard the words of the old driver, he suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Taking a deep breath, Jiang Xiaohu said weakly, "Uncle, what do I want you to do with money? I don''t have any money."


    "Ah? You are not a robber?" The old driver couldn''t believe it. If it weren''t for the money, how could this man use such a powerful force?


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head feebly, after the incident just now, he had completely collapsed.


    "I want you to stop and tell you that a rock fell in front of you and broke the road. Hey, with such a big smell of alcohol, have you drunk?" Jiang Xiaohu sniffed and asked.


    The old driver blushed, knowing he was wrong.He got up, sprinted to the turn and looked at it, suddenly sweating in cold sweat.


    There were pits and rocks in front, and a smashed tricycle.The roads were basically sealed off by turks and wooden sticks.If he didn''t care about breaking in, he would have to roll over.


    It''s not just wrong to blame others, the young man is simply his savior!The old driver turned back, holding Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, thank you very much.If it weren''t for Jiang Xiaohu, he would have died early.


    Now the old driver is very moved in his heart, calling someone to help.


    "Young man, you must leave me a call, I will look back for you to drink, thank you for your great kindness!" the old driver said.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s face was very pale, and he waved his hand with a wry smile: "Uncle, if you thank you, please leave. Remember, don''t drink and drive anymore. Drunk driving harms others and yourself!"


    The old driver blushed and nodded awkwardly: "Yes, yes, you must remember."


    "She, the one over there, the policeman. Officer Xiaolu, you are saying something!" Jiang Xiaohu also carried Xiaolu out in order to let the old driver remember the lesson.


    Xiaolu was frowning and tilting her head and thinking hard. She was thinking about two things. First, how could Jiang Xiaohu have such a lot of strength.Second, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly smelled the old driver drinking.But this uncle didn''t look too drunk, it was outdoors again, and the smell of wine disappeared when the wind blew.Coupled with the distance between the two of them just now, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly pointed out that the other party was drunk driving, his sense of smell was comparable to that of a police dog!


    These two points made Xiaolu more curious about Jiang Xiaohu.She was too immersed in her own mind, and even after Jiang Xiaohu called out several times, she came back to her senses.


    "Ah? What?" The deer looked at him blankly.


    Jiang Xiaohu slapped the black line on his forehead, and while patted his uncle on the shoulder, he said: "Police Officer Fawn, you are saying something, tell him not to drink and drive in the future."

 177 Chapter 177

    On the mountain road, the wind was blowing, and the old driver who survived the catastrophe stood in front of Jiang Xiaohu, his expression uncomfortable.


    Why is uncomfortable?He also just saw that there was a beautiful young girl behind the boy.The point is, this beautiful young girl, she is really wearing a police uniform!


    Drunk driving is a crime, and the old driver knew this in his heart, so his liver trembled with fright.


    "Uncle, Jiang Xiaohu is right. For the sake of his family, for others, and for yourself, don''t drink and drive in the future." Xiaolu seriously criticized and educated the old driver.


    The old driver suddenly repented. In fact, repentance is hard to say. The main reason is to remember the lesson this time.The wine almost killed him, he will never forget it.


    At the same time, the old driver also remembered Jiang Xiaohu, this young man, I think it will work!Thinking of the only daughter in the boudoir at home, the old driver wanted to say a kiss.


    "Young man, my name is Du Decai, I belong to Dujiazhuang in front of him. What is your name? Where is the person from?" Du Decai asked when he was parting.


    Jiang Xiaohu replied: "I''m Jiangbian Village, Jiang Xiaohu."


    "Jiangbian Village? Oh, I know, I know, I have a classmate named Jiang Shizhu, who is also from Jiangbian Village, do you know?" Du Decai answered.


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed, "That''s my dad."


    When Du De heard this, he raised his eyebrows and laughed: "Haha! So you are the son of Brother Shizhu, what a coincidence! Where are you going? I''ll see you off."


    "We are going to the town to do errands. If we pass by here, this is something that happened." Jiang Xiaohu said, "It''s not necessary to send it off, you are still drunk."


    "Idiot, can''t you just drive?" Xiao Lu gave Jiang Xiaohu a white look.


    "Ah, yes, you drive, I will sober up in the town when I turn back, and I will come back by myself." Du Decai said.


    Jiang Xiaohu was right to think about it, so he thanked Du Decai, drove the car, carried Xiaolu and Lao Du, and suddenly came to Honghua Town.


    At the gate of the police station, Jiang Xiaohu and Xiaolu got out of the car. Old Du really kept their promise and went to a teahouse to rest and wait for Jiujin to pass.When he arrived at the teahouse, he boasted about his magical experience today and the people he knew.


    However, it was said that Jiang Xiaohu and Xiaolu entered the police station, both of them were ashamed, and the staff there were shocked.


    The old party secretary arrived a long time ago, and they are impatient to wait.Li Xiaosan and Li Xiaosi have been making noises, Jiang Xiaolong also checked from the town hospital, waiting for the result in hospital.


    Officer Wang has been pacing restlessly in the office. His eyelids are always jumping. According to the old man''s words, this eyelid is going to cause bad things.


    Sure enough, when he saw Jiang Xiaohu and Xiaolu walking in with a grim face, his heart suddenly sank, and he hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Little Lu, what happened?"


    Although Xiaolu is a policeman, she is a girl after all. As her colleague and senior, Police Officer Wang is naturally concerned.


    Over there, the old party secretary also pulled Jiang Xiaohu to ask questions, because Jiang Xiaohu was playing barefoot.


    Like this, the deer recounted the danger on the road.Of course, she automatically omitted Jiang Xiaohu''s empty-handed blocking of the crazy car, because it was so outrageous that people might not believe it.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very grateful for this, because he was regretting it before, so he made this happen by himself, how to explain it?An ordinary person, even Popeye, can''t stop a tricycle that is running fast.


    Fortunately, Xiao Lu concealed it for him. For this reason, Jiang Xiaohu secretly handed Xiao Lu several affectionate money, with inexhaustible expressions of gratitude, the other party did not answer.


    After they came, Officer Wang enthusiastically asked a female policeman to take the deer to clean up and wash, the police still had to pay attention to their appearance.This point is similar to a soldier.


    After the deer left, Li Xiaosi sneered: "A lone man and a widow, I didn''t expect a hero to save the United States on the road? I said boy, did you eat this police flower tofu?"


    Of course Jiang Xiaohu ate it, and he ate a lot, so he had a snack.Hearing what the other party said, he blushed immediately.


    However, his blushing was interpreted as angry by Officer Wang and the party secretary.In particular, Police Officer Wang had a heavier mentality to protect junior sisters. In addition, he did not have a good impression of the Li Xiaosi brothers, so he immediately yelled: "Li Xiaosi, are you endless?"


    Full of police awe, Li Xiaosi silently shut up.


    Li Xiaosan said: "I said Comrade Police, we are in business. For us, every inch of time is worth an inch of money. What are you going to do with this matter today? Has the result of the hospital come out?"


    "Don''t worry, the result is already out." Officer Wang glanced at him.


    Li Xiaosan smiled confidently, why is he so confident?Because he had never beaten anyone at all, the so-called injured guy was not injured at all.


    He was also certain that Jiang Xiaohu must have manipulated this incident alone, and this kid, looking back, had to tidy up.For the yin and the yang, Lao Tzu would like to give him a meal, and Li Xiaosan secretly vowed to him if he was full.


    He has already found a good person, the famous eldest brother Bangge in the county seat, who once had a drink with him.For Bangge, as long as the money is in place, everything will be done for him.


    Besides, Jiang Xiaohu is just a young man with two poles in the countryside, and he has never seen anything in the world.Although a little shrewd, as long as Bangge came forward to scare him, he would be scared to pee and begged for mercy.


    Officer Wang said nothing, and went to sit down at the desk.Behind the table is Officer Li, a middle-aged officer of the Honghua Town Police Station.


    Officer Li handed Officer Wang a cigarette, and then scattered one to the two brothers Li Xiaosan, the old party secretary and Jiang Xiaohu.


    Strictly speaking, this kind of operation violated organizational discipline, but Officer Wang did not interfere more because he knew a truth well-to do as the locals do.


    The township police station, the folks in the village, everyone knows each other.Jurisprudence and reason coexist, only an old police officer like Officer Li knows how to deal with it is the most wise.


    At this time, the deer was also cleaned, and was walking here.Inexplicably, she was thinking of Jiang Xiaohu.It was a weird thing, she found it unbelievable, she kept reminiscing about the thrilling scene on the mountain road in her mind.


    "You two are also surnamed Li, right? My surname is Li too, so we are still our own." Officer Li sat down and said with a smile.


    When Li Xiaosan heard this, his eyes suddenly lighted up.Have you seen?The police''s eyes are sharp, and they can be distinguished at a glance.


    Compared with that stinky mud leg, he is a boss by his size!Li Xiaosan''s tail was a little high.


    "Ang, what a coincidence! By the way, the XX of the town unit, that is my third uncle." Li Xiaosan said, "You all work in the same town, and the circle is not big. You should know each other?"


    Officer Li smiled and exchanged glances with Officer Wang.He flicked the soot and said, "It''s Director X, I know, I know~"

 178 Chapter 178

    In the office, a few men swallowed the clouds, and when the deer opened the door, they were almost pushed out by the smoke.


    She frowned, clutching her nose and fanning a cigarette: "How can I smoke in an office?"


    "Haha, little girl, we are all old smokers, there is nothing we can do!" Officer Li smiled guiltily, and consciously pinched out the cigarette.


    Li Xiaosan and Li Xiaosi took a few more retaliatory slaps, turning the deer''s words aside.Hmph, Nizi, because of you, labor and management have lost a lot of money.


    Li Xiaosi thought fiercely in his heart: "I''m going to get you out sooner or later~" He couldn''t forget, because Xiaolu supported Jiang Xiaohu and he was blackmailed ten thousand times.


    The two brothers and their attendants were sitting in a magnificent manner. They didn''t treat this place as a solemn place, and they didn''t look at the police.


    The deer walked to the side and sat down and asked Officer Wang in a low voice, "Is the inspection report available?"


    "Come out, look." Officer Wang took out Jiang Xiaolong''s injury test report.


    In fact, this report can only give an objective explanation and does not have legal effect. After all, it was issued by the town hospital.


    However, for the police, this report has a certain reference value. For example, who is at the greater fault of the two parties, how to mediate and determine the amount of compensation, etc.


    In fact, before getting the report, Xiao Lu never believed in how serious Jiang Xiaolong was beaten.


    Jiang Xiaohu, a thief and thief, likes to play tricks and toss people.Under his seemingly loyal and honest appearance, he has a restless heart.


    However, when Xiao Lu saw the word "minor injury" on the report, he was shocked.


    What does a minor injury mean?That means as long as Jiang Xiaohu and the others are willing to sue, Li Xiaosi and others must go to jail and start in three years!


    The matter is so serious, Xiao Lu thought to himself, but can''t it?She had also seen Jiang Xiaolong with her own eyes. Although she hummed and said that it hurts here and there, people with a discerning eye could tell that it was a pretense.


    Is it possible that Jiang Xiaolong and Jiang Xiaohu really have hands and eyes, and there are people at the town hospital to help?


    Can''t it?Xiaolu looked at Jiang Xiaohu, Li Xiaosan and others separately, how to think that Li Xiaosan was the guy with a wider network.


    "I said the beautiful police officer, what are you talking about? That kid pretended to be? We have to call the police to accuse them of false accusations and blackmail!" Li Xiaosan said reluctantly.


    The old party secretary was anxious, and was about to help say something nice, but Jiang Xiaohu patted him on the shoulder and gave him a wink.Afterwards, Jiang Xiaohu said seriously to Li Xiaosan: "I said Boss Li, you can speak with your conscience! You brought so many controlled knives and ran into our village to make trouble and injured my cousin. What is happening now? Did you bite back?"


    He secretly administered a herbal medicine to Jiang Xiaolong, and this medicine can give people the illusion of internal organ damage.And this kind of damage is still a damage to external factors.Therefore, Jiang Xiaolong''s injury inspection report looks very serious.


    Xiaolu suppressed the question in his mind and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Don''t be quarrelsome, just say something. This is the police station, the police and the law. They will give you a reasonable solution." The deer was serious, knocking his knuckles on the table.


    Officer Wang pushed the report forward, raised his chin, and said to Li Xiaosan: "Don''t rush to bluff, let''s take a look."


    Li Xiaosan frowned, took a look at the report, and was shocked: "It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible! We didn''t hit him so hard at all. How could he damage his organs? This is an internal injury!"


    After speaking, he also tried to tear up the injury inspection report. Jiang Xiaohu was quick-eyed and stepped forward to grab it.


    "Boss Li, you have a kind of beating, but you have no kind of recognition? People like you have a terrible reputation. Anyway, if I do business in the future, I will never deal with people who have no credibility like you." Jiang Xiaohu deliberately said.


    "Fuck you, just you, still doing business?" Li Xiaosi mocked, "I think your working life is pretty much the same."


    "Shut up!" Li Xiaosan himself is very angry, and has a lot of troubles, plus he knows his brother''s temper, hot temper, and easy to get into trouble.


    Li Xiaosi saw that his brother scolded himself in front of so many people, he was very unconvinced, so he stalked his neck and said: "Brother, I am wronged, why do you want me to shut up! I shut up, can you tell me this? Matter~"


    From the corner of Li Xiaosan''s eyes, he quietly looked at the faces of several policemen, and found that they were all a little impatient, so he scolded his younger brother even more fiercely: "Shut up, right?"


    It was true that the voice was a little louder, but he knew that if Li Xiaosi provokes the police, he might cause other troubles.


    "Ah, what are you doing so loudly? Our ears are not deaf." Jiang Xiaohu added fuel to the fire, desperately making Li Xiaosan mess up.


    "You have a more correct attitude. This is the police station. If you have something to say, why do you shout?" Officer Li patted the table.


    Officer Wang also said with a calm face: "That is, if you have something to say, explain the problem clearly!"


    For a while, in the small office, there was a lot of voices and a mess.


    Seeing that the scene was about to lose control, Xiaolu asked Jiang Xiaohu simply: "Jiang Xiaohu, are you going to sue them? According to the law, you can sue."


    "Sue, of course! We believe in the law and the police believe in fairness and justice." Jiang Xiaohu said solemnly.


    "Well, let''s walk through the process..." Xiao Lu pretended to be.


    In fact, there must be something strange in this matter, and she could also see that Jiang Xiaohu was only for a certain purpose.


    The reason why Xiaolu did this was not to help Jiang Xiaohu, but to see how the incident would go on.When it is necessary for her to intervene and correct, she will naturally take action.


    When handling a case, the police will never let a bad person go, and will never wrong a good person, or a bad person who has never done this. This is the principle.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded earnestly, with that innocent and innocent expression on his face.Xiao Lu was a little bit overwhelmed, especially not daring to look into his eyes. The pure and clear look in his eyes was simply a bloodless knife, which could make her lose herself at any time.


    "If you want, you have to sue them, don''t think that our little people can be bullied casually." When he said this, Jiang Xiaohu''s fist clenched involuntarily.


    "Yes, sue them." The old secretary also added fuel.


    Li Xiaosi was nervous, and if he was really told, he could go to jail.What a terrible thing to go to jail.He couldn''t get fierce anymore, and looked at his brother pitifully.


    Li Xiaosan rushed to Jiang Xiaohu and said: "I said kid, what you said is wrong, we are not so fierce."


    "It''s not that fierce, then it''s a fight?" Xiao Lu asked, staring at him.


    This question directly left Li Xiaosan speechless.

 179 Chapter 179

    The atmosphere in the small office of the police station became a bit weird.


    Everyone shut their mouths and looked at Li Xiaosan together.And what about Li Xiaosan?His face was red and white, and every time he changed his expression, his panic was deepened.


    Li Xiaosan has a very strong hunch that he will suffer this time!Seeing what the policewoman meant was to favor that kid.


    After working hard in the society for so many years, Mrs. Li met people and talked, hell and talked.As he rolled his eyes, his face changed.


    He piled up an enthusiastic smile and squeezed out the cigarette in his hand, Li Xiaosan''s attitude became sincere: "I can''t say that, it''s just a little movement."


    "Slightly? That''s it?" Jiang Xiaohu widened his eyes exaggeratedly, raised his voice, and patted the chair next to him, "Heaven and Earth Conscience, you all injured my brother internally. This is also called a slight? Comrade police, you must do it for us. Little people call the shots, woooooo~"


    His eyelids shook, and he started to cry.


    Li Xiaosi''s nose was crooked, and Li Xiaosan almost vomited blood, but he had to laugh and pretend to be friendly.


    Of the two brothers, Li Xiaosan is a discerning person.He knew at a glance that there was no benefit from the police today.If you carry it hard, the situation will only get worse.


    Thinking of this, he rushed forward and patted Jiang Xiaohu on the shoulder: "Oh, it''s too much. I didn''t see the process of beating clearly. You guys, who did the first move?"


    He screamed at the big guys behind him, squeezing his eyes secretly, that means, whoever helps me carry this pot today, and I will give it to you later.


    These big guys are his confidants, and they usually eat with him, so they naturally know him a little bit.Although this kind of pot is heavy and difficult to carry, if the benefits are in place, it is not impossible to carry it.A few people look at me and I look at you, but they didn''t talk first, waiting for the boss to quote the price before proceeding with the situation.


    Seeing that they were so silent, Li Xiaosan cursed inwardly: "What are all special wolves."


    He quietly raised a finger at those people, meaning one thousand yuan.The few people shook their heads, so he erected another one, or shook his head, and added another. Finally, after the four fingers, someone coughed, ready to stand up to the crime.


    Snapped!


    The deer slapped the table fiercely, and yelled, "Li Xiaosan, what are you fierce? This is the police station, not your private office!"


    "Yes, yes! What you taught, Comrade Police, is, oh, I''m not too old, so why am I confused?" Li Xiaosan pretended to regret, and slapped his brain.


    The sinner said: "They were the first to move, I am fighting back in self-defense~"


    "It''s you~" Li Xiaosan pretended to be angry, rushed over and crackled, slap the man first, the police couldn''t stop him.


    Is this a real act of fake play?In fact, it is really angry. The crime of fighting is worth four thousand dollars. You are so courageous!


    Li Xiaosan took the opportunity to retaliate. How could he not know what he was thinking of slapped on his body. He just hugged his head and was beaten and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Li Xiaosan was tired from the fight and his hands were numb, so he stopped.Turning his head to see, Jiang Xiaohu was pretending to wipe his tears, but he was watching the excitement leisurely.


    And how many policemen?That police officer Li was so experienced and could not speak with a smile.Police Officer Wang and Police Officer Xiaolu got angry at him, Xiaolu patted the table and said, "Where do you take our police station? You dare to make trouble in the police station, believe it or not to detain you?"


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t control you, I''m wrong, hey, I can''t teach you how to do it. Comrade police, I have nothing to say about what to do with you." Li Xiaosan said.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that the other party was trying to get a scapegoat so that the matter could be settled as soon as possible.This is not good, it is not in line with his original intention.Once Li Xiaosan leaves the police station, look well, Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s construction site will never have a birthday.


    "No, I can''t let him achieve his goal too easily anyway." Jiang Xiaohu secretly said.


    He didn''t know that Li Xiaosan''s goal was not so easy to achieve. In Li Xiaosan''s view, let alone four thousand yuan, even a penny would be the same as killing him.


    Xiaolu looked at Jiang Xiaohu and said, "Can you represent the victim?"


    "Yes, I''m his brother." Jiang Xiaohu nodded hurriedly, thinking with joy, this beautiful policeman is really good, we are really good comrades who share weal and woe, if you ask me such a sentence, it really helped me a lot.


    Officer Wang frowned. He felt that Xiaolu''s operation was a bit illegal. He was about to say a few words, but when he saw Xiaolu winking at himself, he pressed it.


    "Well, you now have two choices. The first is to sue them to the end. Law and justice support justice and fight evil. Second, you choose to reconcile and if you are injured, let them pay for medicine. Costs, lost work costs, and mental losses are fine." Xiaolu reminded Jiang Xiaohu as best he could.


    Jiang Xiaohu silently wrote down, oh, lost work expenses, medical expenses, and mental damage expenses.He is thinking of a small calculation in his heart, how can he get eight thousand dollars?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu said: "Hey, it stands to reason that we should sue to the end, such a bad guy must not be let go!" Yizheng sternly clenched his fists, slammed his fist in the air, and his staring eyes sparkled. Glow.


    Although everyone has a black line in their foreheads, they have to admit that Jiang Xiaohu''s actions and words are really contagious.


    Xiao Lu cleared his throat and said, "Okay, you said it''s important."


    "Okay, I''ll just pick it up and say it." Jiang Xiaohu nodded, his eyes full of majesty, and he tried his best to radiate awe-inspiring righteousness. "This eldest brother must also be the pillar of the family and needs to support his family. Follow the boss to work and eat, what does the boss say? We know what he does."


    The guy with the bag almost burst into tears, and said in his heart: "I didn''t expect him to know me best!"


    Li Xiaosan''s head was covered with black lines, and he imagined himself like a fish caught in the net.


    "I said Jiang Xiaohu... Brother, tell me, if you have any requirements, we will try our best to satisfy you." Li Xiaosan stopped his younger brother who was about to rush up, his cheeks trembled, and forced a smile to Jiang Xiaohu Tao.Does anyone still understand this subtext?Your kid waited for me, and I got out of this police station, let''s see what I do with you.


    "Don''t say that, it''s as if we are going to ruin people." Jiang Xiaohu said in awe, "That''s it, my brother, earns 3,500 a month, his injuries, it is said that he needs to rest, at least 5,000 nutrition. . Mental loss fee, oh yeah, that¡¯s hard to say, others are timid, and have a bit of mental illness when they were young. Or, you look at it? Five thousand is a little bit too small~"


    "What?" Li Xiaosi took a breath and pointed at Jiang Xiaohu''s nose and cursed, "Are you addicted to eating money?"

 180 Chapter 180

    thump!


    Before Li Xiaosi''s voice fell, his brother fell to the ground with his head.Had it not been for Police Officer Wang and a strong man next to him, this guy would have fallen and broke.


    Li Xiaosan got up with a sullen face, touched his lips, unexpectedly he was bitten through.He angrily took out a tissue and wiped the blood, then glared at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "I said Jiang Xiaohu, you are a bit too much. According to you, we have to pay more than 10,000 yuan?"


    "Ten thousand? Isn''t it right?" Jiang Xiaohu deliberately grabbed his fingers and counted. "At least fourteen thousand, so we can reconcile, otherwise..."


    He turned his head and glanced at Xiaolu, then deliberately glanced at Li Xiaosan and Li Xiaosi meaningfully, and then said to Xiaolu: "Police officer, come here, I have something to discuss with you."


    The deer rolled his eyes, sighed inwardly, and secretly said: "How come this kid plays so much~"


    According to Xiaolu''s temperament, she really doesn''t want to be so used to Jiang Xiaohu.He is a glorious people''s policeman, and his style must be accountable to the organization and the masses.But where now?A fool could see that she was partial to Jiang Xiaohu at all.


    Xiaolu is not the kind of person who can walk through the back door and engage in relationships. Although she is grateful to Jiang Xiaohu for saving her life on the mountain road, she will never repay the other party by doing favoritism.


    The reason why Xiaolu did this was entirely intuitive.A girl, the intuition of a policeman.


    Intuition tells Xiaolu that Jiang Xiaohu is not the kind of person who unreasonably makes trouble and stalks his wealth like life, on the contrary, the Li Xiaosan brothers have a greedy expression.Moreover, according to the information they had on hand, Li Xiaosi was also related to a smuggling case.


    Little deer''s brain turned slightly, and he cooperated with Jiang Xiaohu to walk to the window, and the two began to whisper.


    In fact, she also hopes that Jiang Xiaohu can really provide her with some clues.Although I have been working for more than a year, there has been no improvement in my work.Although he worked very hard, Xiao Lu did not live as he hoped.Now, she can''t wait to make contributions to earn performance!


    I saw Jiang Xiaohu look serious and half-faced mysterious, with his hands close to her mouth, leaning to her ear, and gently opening his teeth.


    "Two tigers, two tigers, run fast, run fast~ one has no eyes, the other has no ears, so strange, so strange~"


    This guy actually sang two tigers!!!That''s too much!


    Hum~


    The deer was pale with anger, and his lips trembled.She wanted to scold people very much, but she couldn''t say a word, so she had to cut Jiang Xiaohu fiercely with her eyes.


    Do you dare to tease the police?Darling fat!


    The hateful thing is that this guy''s serious expression and squirming lips, people who don''t know really think he is telling a joke or making a small report.


    For example, the two brothers Li Xiaosan have a dilemma.


    After all, Jiang Xiaohu and Li Xiaosi had a conflict. They ate in his noodle restaurant, and then they almost went to the police station.


    "What is this kid talking about? Look at that policewoman''s face so ugly." Li Xiaosan thought to himself, feeling that his brother was dragging him down, and could not help but pinch his brother secretly.


    Li Xiaosi was sweating, might as well be pinched by his brother on the inside of his arm, and the pain made him almost jump up.Wanting to bark but not daring to bark, it''s really frustrated.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Li Xiaosi asked quietly and unhappy.


    "Are you embarrassed to ask me? It''s all a good thing you did!" Li Xiaosan complained, and by the way he gave his brother a look.


    Li Xiaosi was afraid of his elder brother when he was young, and when he grew up, he was attached to his elder economically, so the power of this look is a leverage.He bowed his head, afraid to speak.


    Li Xiaosan began to wonder, the younger brother is so guilty, and Jiang Xiaohu is so confident over there. Isn''t he really in the hands of anyone?


    Where is this place?The police station ~ legal principles are not tolerant, even if there is no younger brother Li Xiaosi, Li Xiaosan himself is involved in enough gray areas.


    Among other things, the big man in the county he knew last year is now folded in. It is said that he made a mistake or something.Li Xiaosan didn''t send money to him less, and that person has still lost contact until now.What does the loss of connection mean?That was being interrogated secretly!


    Li Xiaosan became more afraid as he thought about it, took out a tissue to wipe off his sweat, and said boldly: "Okay!"


    He deliberately increased the volume to interrupt Jiang Xiaohu''s complaint.


    Everyone stared at him, and he was uncomfortable.You know, he has been in the society for many years, he is a man of the scene!


    "What are you talking about?" Jiang Xiaohu deliberately pretended to be dumbfounded.


    Li Xiaosan said, "If we hit someone, we have to bear the consequences. Tell me, how much compensation do we need? Fourteen thousand, right?"


    "Ah? Did I say that? Oh yes, I said at least 14 thousand, but it still depends on what my brother means, or I should call him and ask him?" Jiang Xiaohu deliberately said.


    The deer really wants to slap him, it''s endless, you smelly tiger.


    But she didn''t do this, but secretly sulked, so her face looked very ugly.This fell into Li Xiaosan''s eyes, and became another piece of evidence that he was aware of by the police.


    In order to get out quickly and prevent extra-junctions, Li Xiaosan said: "Then how much do you think is appropriate?"


    "Don''t I say anything, ask my brother!" Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, really picked up his mobile phone and called Jiang Xiaolong, repeating it this way.


    "Brother, that''s how it is, now I want to ask you, how much compensation do you think is more appropriate?" Jiang Xiaohu asked loudly.


    On the other side of the phone, Jiang Xiaolong was lying on the bed eating watermelon.The doctor gave him a nutritional injection, and he was happy to stay here for two days.


    "Well, fourteen thousand is good, so many!" Jiang Xiaolong''s eyes gleamed when he heard this number.


    Jiang Xiaohu cursed secretly, but said in his mouth: "Huh? What? You think it''s too little? Twice is not enough? Oh, this is a bit difficult..."


    "Pretend~" Xiaolu was angry and funny. She was standing close to Jiang Xiaohu and vaguely heard what was said on the other end of the phone. As a result, she felt that Jiang Xiaohu was a great drama.


    Li Xiaosan listened, this guy, doubling is not enough, it can''t be 30,000 or 40,000?With a black line in his forehead, he secretly scolded himself why he had to go to Jiangbian Village too much today. It was really unfavorable to go out and didn''t read the almanac.He scolded Jiang Xiaohu, and took his ancestor eighteenth generation by the way.


    "Well, maybe 20,000, how about 20,000?" Li Xiaosan was really afraid that the other lion would open his mouth, and took the initiative to increase his energy.


    Well, this number is not bad, Jiang Xiaohu is finally a little satisfied with the result.He was very serious and nodded at Li Xiaosan, making gestures.His eyes were extraordinarily sincere, as if he couldn''t stand it either, and he was standing on Li Xiaosan''s side now.


    "I said, brother, people took the initiative to mention 20,000 yuan, I think this is the case." Jiang Xiaohu began to''wholesomely'' and''persuade'' his cousin to come.


    Li Xiaosan was a little moved.

 181 Chapter 181 Derivative Events

    In fact, Li Xiaosan''s feelings in his heart are very complicated, and he can''t tell whether it is relaxed or moved for a while.


    In short, this matter can finally come to an end. He sighed and secretly said: "Wealth and disaster, since I was bitten by a dog."


    Li Xiaosan was about to take out his mobile phone and transfer the money to Jiang Xiaohu. At this time, he heard Jiang Xiaohu also say with ease: "Oh, this is a trouble, everyone is from the village, you said, why did you meet the swordsman in the end? Come on? Comrade police, you have worked hard today. Hey, especially you, Officer Fawn, almost told me on the mountain road."


    The deer went to pick up a glass of water and drank slowly.She met Jiang Xiaohu with her gaze, and felt that this product still had a stomach of bad water not spilled.Can''t help but secretly sympathize with Li Xiaosan and offend Jiang Xiaohu, this guy is simply extremely sad.


    However, the wicked have their own wickedness, and the Li Xiaosan brothers are usually bullied too little.Xiaolu glanced at Jiang Xiaohu again, and became more curious about him in his heart.


    She had a hunch that Jiang Xiaohu was digging a hole for Li Xiaosan again.In order to avoid being splashed with blood, the deer only watched and didn''t make a difference.


    But her senior brother Police Officer Wang raised his brows when he heard this, "What do you mean?"


    "Didn''t we come late? You still criticized us for coming. In fact, something happened on the road..." Jiang Xiaohu, Balabala, repeated what had already been said.


    This time, he rendered it more intensely, more vividly, and heard everyone''s head sweating and two kidneys trembling.


    "So dangerous!" Officer Wang was taken aback.


    In fact, Xiaolu has said it roughly before, but she just avoids the seriousness in order not to worry the big guy.Now that Jiang Xiaohu has rendered so much, everyone is a little afraid.


    Including the two brothers Li Xiaosan, they also listened with gusto.At the same time, Li Xiaosan also interjected to ask: "Oh, how come the stone will roll down?"


    "Hey, it''s not safe to walk the mountain road!"


    "Well, the road should be repaired~"


    Every time he said something, Jiang Xiaohu nodded at him with unparalleled approval: "You are too right, Boss Li." Then, he continued to describe the process vividly.


    A story that happened in less than ten minutes, he was stunned to tell it for half an hour, and everyone who listened to it was in a cold sweat.


    "This kid is so good at acting and speaking, it''s a pity not to be an actor and a storyteller." Xiao Lu secretly smiled.


    Finally, Jiang Xiaohu wiped his mouth: "Hey, the business is over, but I can''t go home."


    "Why can''t I go back?" Li Xiaosan asked involuntarily.


    The little deer''s eyebrows shrugged, as if seeing the eyebrows, she muttered to herself: "This kid is really endless~" She actually sympathized with Li Xiaosan even more.


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed: "The car broke down, it was smashed, and the people almost died. Hey, do you think this is a derivative incident of yours? Hey, that''s really true~ You see, if you don¡¯t beat my brother, we won¡¯t call the police, if we don¡¯t call the police, we won¡¯t be in town. I won¡¯t drive past there today if I don¡¯t reach town, and the rocks won¡¯t smash my car. It''s..."


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his fingers, counting down one by one, reasoning.The more he said, the more ugly Li Xiaosan''s face became. Oh, I even sang with you, so you dig a hole here and wait for me?


    How to do it?Li Xiaosan only smiled and said nothing.


    Jiang Xiaohu had long expected that he would do this, so he raised his chin at Xiaolu again: "Officer Xiaolu, did you remember the thing I told you just now?"


    Xiaolu had a black line on her forehead. If it weren''t because there were too many people here, she really wanted to go up and kick this guy in the feet.Using this girl as a gunman, are you doing it well?It''s not over!


    She was dark and silent, Jiang Xiaohu was amused, knowing she was bored.But others don''t know, especially the brothers Li Xiaosan and Li Xiaosi.


    Li Xiaosan looked at the situation and hurriedly said, "Well, since we are the cause, then I will compensate you for a tricycle."


    My heart is bleeding, a diesel tricycle can cost seven or eight thousand dollars.


    Yes, this time he didn''t catch his ass, and he even posted thirty or forty thousand!But it doesn''t matter, he is posting it upside down now, and there will be opportunities in the future, how this kid eats it, no matter how he vomits it, he has to vomit twice!


    "You are really a reasonable person, how can you be a big boss!" Jiang Xiaohu gave Li Xiaosan a thumbs up.


    The two quickly reached an agreement that Li Xiaosan would pay Jiang Xiaohu 30,000, of which 10,000 was for the car.Then the two sides shook hands and greeted each other, and ended the dispute mediation peacefully.


    The dispute was resolved so easily, and Officer Wang and Officer Li were very surprised.


    When everyone was almost gone, there were three policemen left in the house, and they started chatting.


    Officer Wang said: "This Jiang Xiaohu is pretty good. He can get things done in a few words, and he is a sensible person. If the people are so good at using legal weapons to protect themselves, our job will be much easier. "


    "Cut, the glib guy, why are you praised as a flower?" Xiaolu said.


    Officer Wang raised his eyebrows curiously, and glanced at her: "Oh, I thought you were on his side. Why are you both living and dying together."


    "Who is rare to share life and death with him?" Xiaolu turned around and left the office.


    "Hey!" Police Officer Li was older, he smiled, "It''s not that simple, I''m afraid it''s not that simple." He followed Xiaolu''s back with his gaze, feeling that the policewomen from the city were all so good in shape.


    Think about the mother-in-law in my own family. It''s nothing but tofu.


    "Why not simple?" Officer Wang asked curiously. Although he has been a police officer for several years, his personality relationship is relatively simple.


    "This Li Xiaosan, his third uncle is a character in our town, otherwise, how did you make a fortune as him?" Police Officer Li said, "I''m afraid, this Jiang Xiaohu is cheap now, and he will be bad luck in the future! Hey, so young people must not be greedy for small gains in front of them, because they are easy to suffer big losses."


    In the car outside the police station, Li Xiaosan was sitting in the car with anger.A strong man in front turned his head and said timidly: "Boss, my four thousand yuan top package fee..."


    Snapped!


    Li Xiaosan waved his hand and slapped the back of his head.


    This slap was so cruel, it gave this guy a few fingerprints on the back of his head.


    "Hi, boss, why are you hitting me?" The strong man touched the back of his head, feeling aggrieved.


    Other people are not easy to speak, and they are secretly calling him stupid.Haven''t seen the boss suffered a big loss today, are you in such a bad mood?Are you embarrassed to ask for the package fee?


    "Have you topped it? Are you in jail?" Li Xiaosan said, "You didn''t do anything special, and you made me lose some 30,000 to 40,000 yuan. Are you shy to come to me for money?"


    Everyone stopped talking, the atmosphere was quite depressed, and everyone felt a deep sense of frustration.

 182 Chapter 182

    The so-called a few happy and a few sad.


    Just when Li Xiaosan and the others were frowning, Jiang Xiaohu happily returned with thirty thousand yuan.


    He first went to boss Li in the county seat, bought a new tricycle, and got a license plate.Then he returned home with the remaining 20,000, and gave Jiang Xiaolong 3,000 first, which was hard work.The remaining seven thousand will be used as rewards for the villagers who help the workers.


    There were still 10,000 Jiang Xiaohu who didn''t hide it. He told the old party secretary to take the money and distribute it to the widows and widows in the village.


    "Uncle, here I will draw two thousand alone, and give it to my sister Biyun. You can give the rest, right?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The old party secretary nodded and couldn''t help reminding him: "Huzi, it''s not uncle that is too hearty, you have to pay attention to influence. After all, Biyun is a little widow, and there are many rights and wrongs in front of the widow. Don''t let Xiaohua worry about it."


    "Hey, don''t worry, Uncle." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    He and Zhang Xiaohua are fake lovers, and no one else in the village knows about this.Over time, everyone thought they were engaging in objects.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t open it up either. After all, she was a girl, and she didn''t have a good reputation.


    He and Zhang Xiaohua have not seen each other recently, as if she went to a relative''s house in another place, and she will stay a few days before returning.


    Jiang Xiaohu took the money and rushed towards Biyun''s house.As he walked on the road, he faintly saw a familiar back figure ahead.


    "Ah? Ding Lili?" Jiang Xiaohu''s scalp was a little numb.


    This Ding Lili has been coming to''harass'' him recently, making Jiang Xiaohu extremely uncomfortable.Seeing her now is like a mouse seeing a cat.


    It stands to reason that Ding Lili is also a lovely girl, lively and cheerful.But Jiang Xiaohu felt that he couldn''t resist such a girl.


    "Your enthusiasm is like a fire, it is about to burn me out~" He couldn''t help singing in a low voice.


    Today is Saturday, and he saw Ding Lili turn around and enter a student''s house, either for a home visit or make up class.Although the girl was over-enthusiastic, Jiang Xiaohu was also very grateful to her.Because of her and Yu Xue''s efforts, the children in the village were taught.


    Education is a century-long plan, ten years of trees and 100 years of people, Jiang Xiaohu recalled his alma mater and the slogan on the wall.


    When he came to Biyun''s house, Jiang Xiaohu saw that the courtyard door was open and the big dog was lying in the den.Seeing him coming, the big dog wagged his tail enthusiastically and stuck his tongue out.


    "Hello Rhubarb!" Jiang Xiaohu bent over and touched its dog''s head, and he closed his eyes contentedly, "Where is my sister Biyun?"


    "Woo~" Da Huang looked up at the main room as if he understood what he was saying.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "You''re so good, I''ll give you chicken legs next time."


    After that, he got up and walked to the hall, shouting as he walked: "Sister Biyun, is Sister Biyun at home?"


    "Hey, it''s a tiger!" Sister Biyun came out of the house immediately, very enthusiastic, but a bit too enthusiastic.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment, and didn''t understand what was going on.


    He and Biyun are very familiar, and they have a tacit understanding with each other.There was a sense of harmony between the two that he couldn''t tell.But today, Biyun treated him as if he was entertaining guests, which was weird.


    Jiang Xiaohu held the envelope in his hand, and he was full of money.He was about to hand the envelope to Biyun, but saw someone coming out following Biyun.


    It was a fifty-something aunt, thin, with a mole on her lips.


    She was standing at the entrance of the hall, looking out into the courtyard, her eyes were turning around Jiang Xiaohu''s body, constantly looking at it.


    "Biyun, is there a guest from home?" the woman said.


    Biyun turned around and smiled at her: "Yes, this is a younger brother in our village."


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded and smiled at the woman, Biyun said, "Let''s go, I''ll pour you some water."


    She winked at Jiang Xiaohu secretly, Jiang Xiaohu agreed and followed Biyun into the kitchen.The woman''s gaze followed them into the kitchen until she couldn''t see it.After waiting for a while, she turned around and went back to sit down.


    The kitchen is dark, Biyun is used to living and frugal, and it is his own place, and he knows everything, so he didn''t turn on the lights.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t pay attention, stepped on the empty foot, and his ankle clicked and arrived.


    Biyun screamed and hurried to help him.


    A scent of soft shampoo, soft and thin hair, rubbing Jiang Xiaohu''s cheeks, some naughty penetrated his nostrils.


    All this made Jiang Xiaohu dizzy and a little bit uncontrollable.Why isn''t Biyun like that?During this period, she has never seen Jiang Xiaohu''s face. It is him who is thinking of her in her mind during the day, and it is him who dreams at night.


    Now we finally meet, she is a little at a loss.Even worse, Jiang Xiaohu actually got his foot.


    "It''s okay? You blame me, why don''t you know how to turn on the lights~" Biyun said regretfully.She struggled out of Jiang Xiaohu''s arms, turned on the light, and then carefully carried him to sit on a stool.


    Jiang Xiaohu blushed: "It''s okay, I just got rid of it."


    "I said it''s okay, look!" Biyun squatted down, raised Jiang Xiaohu''s ankle with bare hands, and looked carefully, "It''s all swollen into big pigs'' feet! What should I do? People say that the shaver can''t shave himself. Physician can''t treat himself, you treat others, what about yourself?"


    "Haha, sister, don''t worry about me. I''ll just get some herbs and apply it later." Jiang Xiaohu smiled and relieved her heart, "I''m here to give you this, please accept it soon."


    Jiang Xiaohu stuffed the envelope into Biyun''s hand.


    "What''s this?" Biyun was sad. She was stuffed with money. She felt that it was money, and immediately returned it to Jiang Xiaohu. "Huzi, what are you doing for me? I don''t want it!"


    She was breathing a little fast, a sequelae of her hug accidentally just now.Looking back on the scene now, her heart was still jumping like a rabbit, hurriedly.


    "Haha, this is the welfare of the village, just take it, and I''ll talk to you later." Jiang Xiaohu put the envelope on the stove again and asked, "Who is that lady in the house? You? relative?"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t think it was right. Sister Biyun was married from another place, and her family didn''t have much contact with her at all. Where did the relatives come from?


    Should it be her deceased husband¡¯s relative?Those were all from the village, and Jiang Xiaohu knew all of them. Thinking of this, he became more curious.


    "Hey, it''s Mrs. Wang, Wangjiazhuang''s matchmaker." Biyun said, "Come tell me kiss."


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment: "Say pro?"


    There was silence in the room, Biyun got up and went to make tea for him, Jiang Xiaohu took the opportunity to get into the mountain and river map and took the medicine to apply to himself.The medicine is very effective for others, but it is a hundred times more effective for him. The swelling disappeared almost as soon as it touched the ankle.In a few seconds, he can walk down the ground.


    Therefore, when Biyun made tea and turned back, he was surprised to see him standing up, and a cup of hot tea dropped out and fell to the ground.

 183 Chapter 183: This Old Woman Is Not Simple

    "Be careful!" Jiang Xiaohu yelled when he saw it, stretched out his hand, and firmly caught the teacup.


    However, even though he received it in time, the tea splashed out and spilled on his hands and wrists, instantly burning his skin red.


    Biyun was frightened, forgetting why she was so surprised just now, and hurriedly stepped forward to grab the teacup and put it on the stove, then grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s hand and placed it on her lips to blow a cold breath.


    "What to do? It''s hot red, come, come here!" She remembered what grandma did when she was scalded when she was a child, so she hurriedly pulled Jiang Xiaohu to the water tank, pressed his hand directly, and soaked in cold water in.


    Not to mention, this is really right to cool down the burned area and reduce cell damage.Jiang Xiaohu felt very comfortable and couldn''t help but snorted.


    "My okay sister." He couldn''t help feeling warmth when he saw Biyun''s anxiety, "I''m fine, just a little hot tea."


    Biyun''s tears fell, and he repented and said: "Both blame me, and blame me!"


    "What are you complaining about? What does it have to do with you?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled, "Is it because I am not skilled? Besides, I scared you."


    Speaking of this, Biyun came back to his senses and looked up and down Jiang Xiaohu: "Aren''t your feet crippled?" I didn''t notice just now. Jiang Xiaohu''s pace was still fast, indicating that his feet were fine.


    Biyun still felt guilty at first, Jiang Xiaohu''s foot had been injured, and he was in a state of urgency, and he was dragging him so fast. Isn''t this adding fuel to the fire?However, when she knelt down to check Jiang Xiaohu''s feet, she was surprised to find that those feet were no different from usual.


    "Your feet..." Bi Yun raised his head and stared at him in surprise.


    Jiang Xiaohu touched his head embarrassedly: "Hey, I said it all, I''m fine."


    He pulled Biyun up and comforted her softly.


    The two were chatting normally, but they didn''t know that this scene fell into the eyes of the wife.


    Granny Wang waited for Biyun in the hall, but she was still missing after a few minutes.


    "Make a tea, why is it so long?" The lady Wang was worried, she came out quietly, stood at the kitchen door and looked around, and saw that scene.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Biyun stood very close, whispering intimately, and she couldn''t hear them really.The point is, she also saw the young guy who actually reached out to wipe Biyun''s tears.


    "Oh, it''s really the little widow who can''t stand it. I''m afraid there is something wrong here." Wang said.


    She hurriedly tiptoed back to the main room and sat there, thinking about it and feeling wrong, so let''s call her elder nephew.


    It turned out that the person she was going to introduce to Biyun was her husband''s eldest nephew, who was thirty-two this year, a single one.


    "Hey, it''s Wang Man?" Lady Wang kept her voice down as much as possible, but she didn''t know that her words were still heard by Jiang Xiaohu in the kitchen. Who made him sharp?


    "Ah, what''s the matter with my second aunt? I''m working on it!" The background sound on the phone was very noisy, the machine roared, and the voice was full of people, and it sounded like it was on a construction site.The speaking man has a rough voice and a tall stature. The only thing is that his left eye is white and looks scary.


    "Didn''t I say a kiss to you, the little widow of Jiangbian Village, do you remember?" Wang said, "I think that''s fine, that woman has a bad style."


    Wang Man listened, fell silent for a while, and said, "Second aunt, you can help me as much as you can. I won''t give you less money. I saw her photo and I like it."


    The voice is low, very persistent.


    Granny Wang sighed, "I''m afraid that I will do evil, let alone, they are here." I caught a glimpse of Jiang Xiaohu and Biyun talking and laughing, and hung up the phone.


    Biyun naturally didn''t know what Mrs. Wang said, but Jiang Xiaohu knew exactly what he said.He didn''t know anything about this wife, but he was very angry when she heard her slander Biyun.


    Biyun is a very self-loving woman. She has been a widow for so many years. Although many flies are always thinking of her, she has never done anything shameful.The only one is probably with him, but it''s all in esteem and only courtesy.


    He was holding two cups of tea, one was handed to Mrs. Wang, and he held one in his hand.


    Mrs. Wang looked at him up and down, and asked with a smile: "This young man is so energetic, is he talking about the object?"


    Jiang Xiaohu Mimi smiled: "Yes!"


    "This is the offspring of our village. It''s possible that they are starting a business now." Biyun was busy complimenting Jiang Xiaohu to the wife.


    She tried her best to restrain her feelings towards Jiang Xiaohu, but she couldn''t help but express her affection between her eyes.


    Mrs. Wang is a fine one, and nodded with a smile: "Yes, there is no shortage of good young children nowadays. I''ll go back to that job, and you will think about it."


    "Okay, I''ll see you off." Biyun got up to see off the guests, while Jiang Xiaohu sat in the room waiting for her to return.


    After Biyun came back, Jiang Xiaohu said: "I think this old woman is not easy, you should be careful."


    "What''s the matter, just a matchmaker." Biyun said, "but what''s the matter with your money?"


    Jiang Xiaohu chuckled and talked to Biyun about the ins and outs of the money.Biyun heard it, distressed and funny again.


    "You, you really pulled your teeth from the tiger''s mouth and dozed off on the bear''s ass." Biyun said, "I''ve heard of that Li Xiaosan, but he is a big boss."


    "Shit!" Jiang Xiaohu snorted uncomfortably on the ground, "He is a hypocrite. You didn''t see him like that at the time. You are going to make people laugh bad."


    Biyun smiled faintly, grabbed the sewing basket next to it and started sewing.While working, she was chatting with Jiang Xiaohu, feeling that this kind of free time was very comfortable.


    Jiang Xiaohu also rarely takes a rest. Today, the construction site is closed, and his food has been delivered. There is nothing wrong. It is also very interesting to talk to Biyun.


    As he was talking, Biyun was taken aback for a moment and sighed.Jiang Xiaohu was a little puzzled, and looked up at her.However, Biyun''s face was pale and his hands trembled.She slowly put things into the box, trying to stand up on the table.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt something was wrong and hurriedly got up and said, "Sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    Biyun glanced at him, opened his mouth, and fell to the ground.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly stepped forward and picked her up, patted her face: "Sister, what''s wrong with you, wake up!"


    Biyun made no response.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook her, called and filmed, and this scene was seen by Ding Lili who happened to pass by the door of Biyun''s house.


    When Ding Lili came back from making up classes for the students, Biyun''s house was not closed again. She could not help but look around when she heard Jiang Xiaohu''s anxious voice coming from the room.


    The more I listened, the more wrong, Ding Lili simply pushed the door directly in.


    "Jiang Xiaohu? What''s wrong?" Ding Lili was shocked when she saw the soberness in the room, and asked hurriedly.

 184 Chapter 184: So Young, Pitiful

    In the house of Biyun''s house, Jiang Xiaohu hugged Biyun and hurriedly called.


    When the incident happened suddenly, he was very anxious again, and after Ding Lili appeared, it made him forget that he would also see a doctor, and that the mountains and rivers were still there.


    Later Ding Lili came, and under the urging of her face, Jiang Xiaohu drove Biyun to the town hospital in his car, and had no chance to diagnose Biyun''s pulse.


    On the way, Ding Lili was sitting in the car with Biyun in her arms, taking care of Biyun, and asked: "You mean, what''s the matter?"


    "Hey, that''s what happened..." Jiang Xiaohu told the truth.


    Ding Lili couldn''t help but sink when she heard this: "Then what''s going on? Has this happened before?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at her in the rear mirror: "How do I know?"


    Ding Lili secretly breathed a sigh of relief, let''s be honest, she heard Jiang Xiaohu''s voice from Biyun''s house just now. Although the voice was anxious but a little screaming, she was shocked.She secretly said at the time: "What are these two people..."


    It was with this kind of half-skeptical thought that Ding Lili went in to see what was going on, only to encounter Biyun and fainted.She was very happy because Jiang Xiaohu would be hers after all.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know what she was thinking, so he rushed to the town with full force.When he came to the town hospital, he asked Ding Lili to guard Biyun, register and pay after he was busy, and finally sent to the emergency room.


    In the emergency room, the doctor performed various checks on Biyun.It didn''t take long before Biyun gradually woke up. Although he looked a little weak, he could eat and move.


    Jiang Xiaohu insisted that Biyun be hospitalized for observation for a few days, but Biyun disagreed: "There is no one else in my house. Who will take care of my house if I am hospitalized? You can''t water the vegetable field, and your native chicken, the dog in the house..."


    She was counting with Jiang Xiaohu in the same way, Jiang Xiaohu interrupted her: "Sister Biyun, don''t say anything, stay in the hospital with peace of mind for two days. Someone will take care of the local chickens. I will give you your rhubarb. Hey."


    "Well, yes, we will feed it." Ding Lili also hurriedly said.


    Biyun looked at them with a smile, and shook Ding Lili''s hand: "Thank you so much today. If it weren''t for you, maybe no one would know if I died."


    "Sister Biyun, what do you say about this?" Ding Lili said, "You are still young and the road is still long."


    The doctor came to the door of the ward with the test report and shouted: "Biyun family, come here!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard it, he got up and said, "Here it is!"


    Following the doctor to the office, the doctor sat down and said to Jiang Xiaohu: "The patient''s platelets are low. I think you should transfer to the hospital. Go to the county or city hospital to check it."


    "What? What platelets? Doctor, I don''t have much culture, don''t scare me~" Jiang Xiaohu instantly broke out in cold sweat.


    The doctor smiled, tapped his fingers on the desk, and pointed to the stool to let Jiang Xiaohu sit: "Don''t worry, this is just a preliminary suspicion. The specific situation will not be confirmed until the inspection by the superior unit. I ask you, Has the patient continued to have a low-grade fever recently?"


    "Ah? I, I don''t know~" Jiang Xiaohu said dumbly.


    The doctor frowned: "How can family members be so careless?"


    "Uh~ I am her neighbor, not a family member. Her family is alone~" Jiang Xiaohu said a little embarrassed.


    The doctor suddenly nodded and said, "This is also embarrassing you. Okay, that''s all. Without a systematic diagnosis, we are not good at making a conclusion. You can go back first. The patient is stable and you can be discharged..."


    Jiang Xiaohu asked a few more questions, such as dietary taboos, and the doctor answered them all, but they were also very ambiguous.


    When I left the office, I was three to five meters away. Jiang Xiaohu also heard the doctor saying to his colleague: "I''m afraid it''s leukemia, so young and pitiful..."


    Jiang Xiaohu buzzed in his head, and said in his heart: "Could it be Sister Biyun? Not so, she usually looks healthy!"


    With a panic, Jiang Xiaohu almost rubbed the floor and returned to the ward with a heavy footstep.As everyone knows, after he returned to the ward, the two doctors were talking in the office.


    The doctor who told Jiang Xiaohu held the teacup and sighed: "My relative, he is only 18 years old this year and has just been admitted to college. You said, a good life has just begun to set sail, so why is it that you are suffering from leukemia? ?"


    Another doctor said with emotion: "Nowadays, young people are under great pressure at work and study. Besides, the environment has become worse, and the food and drink are different from what we were back then."


    "Yes! Just now, his neighbor has an acute flu. I can only diagnose it when I go to the city hospital."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know this. He felt very uncomfortable. He went back to the ward and watched Biyun and Ding Lili talking and laughing, discussing the TV plot last night, and the feeling became more complicated.


    His EQ is high when it is high, and low when it is low.As soon as he entered the door, his face was two feet long. This is what he did to remind himself: "Jiang Xiaohu, Jiang Xiaohu, you must cheer up, don''t let Biyun get the results Sister see what."


    But Biyun is not a fool, how can he not see it?She was talking and laughing, and she knew Jiang Xiaohu''s face when she looked up.Oh, the doctor asked him to go for a talk just now. After the talk, his face looked like this. It seems that I have a terminal illness?


    Biyun''s mood became worse when he thought about this.But she was stable, after all, she was older, and she didn''t want to cause trouble.She forcefully held on to the waves in her heart and forced a smile.


    "I''m back, how is it?" Ding Lili asked. She was helping Biyun cut the apples without looking up.


    Jiang Xiaohu said dumbly, "Ang, what about apples?"


    His voice was inexplicably hoarse, falling into Ding Lili''s ears, and the girl was shocked.She didn''t dare to support her voice, she still forced a smile on her face, babbling, peeling the apple and handing it to Biyun.Then she got up and grabbed her bag and walked out. When she passed Jiang Xiaohu, she smiled and said, "I''m hungry, go out with me to eat something?"


    Biyun hurriedly said: "Go, you two have worked so hard for me."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say a word, but Ding Lili took his arm, turned to look at Biyun, and said with a smile: "Sister, then you are fine alone, and your infusion is over in about 30 minutes. Remember to ask someone to pull the needle for you."


    Biyun nodded and urged the two people repeatedly: "I see, you go quickly, young people consume a lot, don''t be hungry. Are you rich?"


    "Yes, don''t worry!" Ding Lili patted her bag and smiled at her.


    As soon as she turned around, tears burst into her eyes, and she almost dragged Jiang Xiaohu out of the ward.Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to leave because he was still thinking about how to persuade Biyun to go to the county hospital for an examination.


    When the two came to the hall, Ding Lili staggered and sat down on the chair.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at her strangely: "Don''t you want to eat? Why sit down?"


    "Are you stupid? I just wanted to ask you about your specific situation. What did the doctor say?" Ding Lili asked.

 185 Chapter 185: Not in the same state

    People coming and going in the hospital will always be the busiest place in this prosperous world.


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard Ding Lili say this, he knew in his heart that she should know something.


    Slowly sat down next to Ding Lili, Jiang Xiaohu leaned back against the cold wall, sighed for a long time, and almost burst into tears.


    Ding Lili took out a tissue and handed it to Jiang Xiaohu, but he didn''t answer it.She forced it into his hand and leaned on his shoulder, like a couple.


    "This life is really impermanent. Sister Biyun is so old~" Ding Lili complained. "She is only four or five years older than us. Do you think there is any rescue?"


    "Nonsense!" Jiang Xiaohu''s chest broke out with a deep roar, dull and thunderous, and Ding Lili almost jumped up in fright.


    She sat and turned around, staring at Jiang Xiaohu furiously: "What is it fierce, like a bear! Can you still live a life~"


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Xiaohu looked down at her with piercing eyes, "I said classmate Ding Lili, can we speak well?"


    "Ah, yes, what I mean is, can you still speak well?" Ding Lili blushed and said seriously.


    Jiang Xiaohu was discouraged again, and now is not the time to talk to her.


    "What did the doctor say?" Ding Lili asked, her head leaning over again.


    Jiang Xiaohu was like this, telling her what he overheard in the corridor.


    In fact, Ding Lili was already suspicious when she was in the car, fearing that Biyun was not sick.After examination in the hospital, the platelet count was so much lower than normal, which was terrible.


    She is a college student in the new era and knows a little bit about these.Those who are ignorant and know a little about the connection between platelets and leukemia naturally associate it together.


    After the two of them were worried, in the end Jiang Xiaohu accompanied her to buy three cups of milk tea, and brought them back to the ward, where the three of them drank and chatted together.


    The two of them also discussed outside, how to talk to Biyun.As for Biyun, she knew it in her own heart, so when they opened their mouths, she agreed, almost without hesitation.


    "Okay, I take time to go to the county hospital." Biyun said.


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned. This was completely different from what he had imagined.


    "That''s great!" He breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "I will accompany you when I look back."


    "I''ll go too!" Ding Lili said rushingly.


    Jiang Xiaohu gave her a glance: "Teacher Ding, are you not in class anymore? The children can wait for you to teach them to read!"


    "Are there no weekends and holidays?" Ding Lili retorted.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "I''m thinking about taking Sister Biyun on Monday."


    "Okay, stop arguing between you two, Huzi, you can accompany me. I don''t trouble too many people with this mess." Biyun groaned with a smile.


    Everyone finalized these things.


    Ding Lili is still the boss not happy, what is the reason?Because Biyun is handsome and has better skin than her.She is very scared, alone and alone, what if something happens?


    But what Jiang Xiaohu said is not unreasonable. On weekends, it is difficult to find the right time to see a doctor.


    Forget it, she thought, Jiang Xiaohu is so many years younger than Biyun, so what happens to Biyun?


    With a sense of anxiety, Ding Lili reluctantly accepted this reality.


    The next day, Biyun was discharged from the hospital, and the construction site continued to be carried out tensely and orderly, and Li Xiaosan did not see any movement.Jiang Xiaohu chose a sunny day and took Biyun to the county seat.


    They arrived early in the morning, got up at five o''clock, washed and ate breakfast, left at six, and came to the gate of the county hospital at eight o''clock.


    Jiang Xiaohu found a place to park the car, and took Biyun to queue for registration.While waiting for the doctor, Jiang Xiaohu tried to chat with Biyun.


    In the past few days, in order to bring Biyun to see a doctor today, he was busy like a top, and he didn''t have the time to find Biyun.Now finally came to an end. The two were sitting in the waiting hall of the hospital. He said, "Sister Biyun, do you have any fever?"


    "Fever? I caught a cold a while ago and had a fever." Biyun said.


    "How much is it?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    "Thirty-seven degrees nine, thirty-eight degrees." Bi Yun said.


    Upon hearing this number, Jiang Xiaohu was very worried, isn''t this a low-grade fever?


    These two asked and answered each question, but they did not realize that they were not in the same state at all.Jiang Xiaohu was thinking about what the doctor said, whether the fever persisted.Where is Biyun?I just caught a cold some time ago.


    In short, after another matter was confirmed, Jiang Xiaohu''s mood became even heavier.


    "What''s the matter?" Biyun asked when he saw that his face was not good.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and didn''t say anything, but he thought he was laughing, but it was actually worse than crying.


    Biyun suddenly stretched out his hand and held Jiang Xiaohu''s hand: "Tiger~" The voice was gentle and affectionate.


    She also thought about it these days, if life is destined to be so short, then she will enjoy it in the following days.She loves Jiang Xiaohu and wants to deliver herself to him.Even once, you can squint at death.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked down at her white fingers, his eyes were foggy, and his tears fell.


    When Biyun saw it, he felt distressed.This man¡¯s tears are different from women. They say that women are made of water, and it¡¯s normal to shed a tear.But for men, men bleed without tears, and once they shed tears, they must be extremely sad.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s tears were frighteningly hot, and they evened out Biyun''s rough life.


    She became more determined in her heart, relying on Jiang Xiaohu gently: "Huzi, do you like me?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback, why didn''t he like it?From the day Biyun became the bride, Jiang Xiaohu fell in love with her.Although it was just youthful ignorance, it was also affectionate after all.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t figure out whether this deep affection was love or something else.


    But now, how could he have the time to figure this out, just nodded.


    Bi Yun got the answer he wanted, and he was extremely happy and relaxed.Leaning on Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder, she said casually, "Huzi, I haven''t visited the county for a long time. After the inspection today, please accompany me to the park."


    How can Jiang Xiaohu not agree?No matter what Biyun said today, he would accept it.


    The following morning, various examinations filled the time of the two of them, and they did not step out of the hospital until more than three in the afternoon.


    But this is not the end, and the result is far from coming out.The last inspection will not be carried out until 10 o''clock tomorrow.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "Sister Biyun, it seems we have to live in the county town tonight!"


    "Yeah." Biyun nodded shyly, it would be easy to live outside, she made up her mind.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know what she was thinking, and she was still wondering whether she should stay at Zhou Qing and Zhou Yan''s house.

 186 Chapter 186 Flower Girl

    People come and go in the pedestrian street.There are snacks, clothing, coffee shops, and a large shopping plaza.When the lanterns first came on, the night scene was exceptionally beautiful, attracting Biyun''s eyes.


    She rarely has the opportunity to visit the county town.Born in a rural area and married to another village, she spent the first half of her life in the village.Even if it¡¯s going to town, there are few opportunities, especially after the death of her husband.


    Tonight, Jiang Xiaohu took her and ate hot pot at a nearby revolving hot pot restaurant, and bought her stinky tofu and milk tea, and went shopping while eating.


    Biyun was very happy, her smile couldn''t be restrained on her face.Seeing her cheerful mood, Jiang Xiaohu''s heart was relieved a lot.


    At the entrance of the big supermarket on the corner, there is a square. One corner of the square is occupied by the aunts, and the other part is the children learning rollers.In the innermost corner, a training class teacher brought his disciples out to play drums.


    It''s lively here, and both of them feel that this is alive?In contrast, the mountain village is really lonely and cold.


    "Sir, buy a rose for your girlfriend, how beautiful your girlfriend is, it looks best with this blue enchantress!"


    A sweet female voice slammed into her ears, and then a blue flower came to Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes.He turned his head and saw that it was a girl of eighteen or nineteen years old, holding a big bucket of roses to sell.


    Jiang Xiaohu had never bought flowers, and had never given them to a girl. For a while, he, who was originally smart, didn''t even know what to do.


    He scratched his head and glanced at Biyun.Biyun was also dumbfounded. She blushed, lowered her head, twisting the corners of her clothes with both hands nervously.


    Fortunately, at this moment, a few young people in the city came over, and boys and girls were shopping together.A certain girl saw the blue enchantress and exclaimed in surprise: "Ah, what a vintage flower! Doudou, buy me one."


    "Why don''t you let your boyfriend buy it for you? You know you are stubbornly picking up sisters~"


    Their chattering so much trouble resolved the embarrassment for Jiang Xiaohu and Biyun.


    Biyun took the opportunity to pull Jiang Xiaohu and escape from the crowd.They stood a few steps away and saw the flower-buying girl surrounded by people, and the flowers in the plastic bucket were at hand.Soon, several girls held roses in hand and accepted gifts from their favorite boys.


    She looked a little enviously at the girls and the flowers in their hands.What a beautiful life at a flowery age with bright flowers.


    "Sister Biyun, wait for me." Jiang Xiaohu saw the expression on her face, and suddenly scolded herself stupidly. Although Sister Biyun is older than him, although they are not a romantic relationship, it does not mean that he Can''t buy flowers for her!


    After speaking, Jiang Xiaohu turned and walked back to the flower girl.Biyun knew what he was going to do, so he yelled a few times, but how could Jiang Xiaohu answer?


    She looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s young and strong back, her heart warm.I feel that this night is better, and this brilliant street lamp is getting brighter.The hot wind blowing on the body is no longer hot flashes, but refreshing.People''s mood, it can really affect the feeling, she secretly said.


    The people around the girl also walked away, just like the plastic bucket she was holding in her hand.There were only a few residual flowers left in it, which made Jiang Xiaohu feel a little disappointed.


    "Business is so good?" Jiang Xiaohu murmured, rubbing his nose.


    The flower girl is folding the money and putting it in the purse.Obviously you can pay with your mobile phone now, but just now a few people have to use cash.Hey, cash is cash, as long as you can make money.So it seems that the purchase of 100 yuan was sold out today, and you can make 17 or 18 yuan.The girl wondered whether she should go back and sell it in wholesale.


    As soon as she looked up, the girl saw Jiang Xiaohu, she was stunned for a moment, and then smiled slightly: "Sir, do you want to buy flowers? I''m sorry, it''s sold out!"


    "Oh." Jiang Xiaohu touched the tip of his nose in disappointment, then turned his head and glanced at Biyun.


    The girl also looked at Biyun in the distance and smiled: "Sir, is she your girlfriend?"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head: "Be regarded as one of my elder sisters, she is not feeling well, I will take her to the county town to check her body."


    The girl was slightly startled: "It turns out to be like this~"


    Jiang Xiaohu noticed that the girl''s eyes were red.She took a deep breath, lowered her head to adjust her emotions, and when she raised her head again, there was a faint smile on her face.


    The girl is not so outstanding, her skin is a bit dark, and she has a small tiger tooth.It was this little tiger tooth that made her look cute and clever.


    "It''s okay, I''ll go back and buy the goods right away. It''s at the end of the street, wait a minute!" The girl finished speaking, turned and walked back.


    She walked in such a hurry that even Yu Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have time to say: "It''s okay, don''t worry." Anyway, her family was not the only one selling flowers.


    But the girl had already left in a hurry, first in small steps, then trotting all the way, and soon disappeared into the crowd.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head helplessly and smiled, with an unspeakable sorrow in his heart.


    It can be seen that the girl is dressed and is still selling flowers here so late, probably from a relatively poor family.Jiang Xiaohu also spent a long time in poverty with his parents.He knows how hard this life is, and he also knows how eager a girl is to make money.


    But Jiang Xiaohu felt that most of the girls would not come back.He waited for more than ten minutes. Not far away, Biyun had eaten the stinky tofu and watched the cats, dogs, and rabbits at the pet stall.Seeing that it was past eight o''clock, Jiang Xiaohu decided to withdraw.


    "Let''s go, we walked around from the front and went back to the hotel to rest." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Biyun nodded: "Yeah."


    He had decided in his heart that if there was a flower shop on the way back, he would buy a bunch of flowers for Biyun.


    At the same time, in front of the flower shop at the end of the street.


    With her chubby hands, the chubby lady boss pinched a stack of fragmented bills and threw it at the girl''s face.


    "I said Lu Xiaomei, are you too cheeky?" After throwing away the money, the lady boss with her hands on her waist, her belly stunned as if she was pregnant in July, staring at the girl fiercely, "You are 80 yuan Of the money, sixty-five yuan is Jia Qian, do you know?"


    The flower girl Lu Xiaomei was shocked and embarrassed. She was so surprised that she didn''t even know how to deal with the scolding of the proprietress.


    In fact, she has been cooperating with this shop for quite a long time. In her spare time, she would come here to sell flowers part-time at night.The proprietress here is very stingy, and every time she takes the worst flowers and wholesales them to her at nearly retail prices.


    Lu Xiaomei knows that she is pitting herself, but because of her personality, she doesn''t bother to care about it anymore.For her, as long as there is a penny of profit, she is willing to work hard for it.


    But although the lady boss was stingy before, she wouldn''t deduct her money or humiliate her, but today it is not.


    The filthy language of the proprietress is like a basin of ice water, constantly splashing on the girl''s head.Passers-by began to stop and watch, and more and more people pointed at her and talked about it.

 187 Chapter 187

    "What''s the matter? How can you use counterfeit money when you are so young? It''s so wicked."


    "That''s right, this kind of shop is small business, even this kind of small business is pitted, this girl''s character is too bad."


    Rumors spread to the girl''s ears, grievances and shame came to her heart together, she defended with red eyes, "Boss, this is not the case, I didn''t want to lie to you, these are all the money I made from selling flowers tonight."


    "The money you make from selling flowers? Who are you deceiving? Who is not paying with mobile phones now? Except for the rural old women who get up early in the morning and sell vegetables, and those illiterate, who still uses cash?" The lady boss moved out of her own. Reasons to demonstrate, "I think you just want to cheat money! Hmph, I have to check and check, have you done this before!"


    It turned out that the lady boss also received fake money in the past two days, all in small denominations of 20 yuan and 5 yuan.So when the girl used a wad of change to buy goods, she paid special attention to it. As expected, more than half of the eighty yuan were counterfeit bills.


    The proprietress cast her anger all at once on the girl and swears at her.No matter how the girl defended or wronged, she remained unmoved.


    Actually?The proprietress also knows this girl, not only do they know each other, but the two of them are still intimate.The sister-in-law of the proprietress¡¯s sister-in-law and the girl are from the same hometown, and it is through this relationship that the girl comes here to find her for wholesale flowers.


    The proprietress naturally did not make less money from girls, but in her opinion, making money is one thing, and using counterfeit money is another.


    Although she knew very well in her heart, in all likelihood, these counterfeit banknotes weren''t really made by the girl deliberately.But no way, no one wants to lose money. She has to rely on girls to make up for her losses these days.


    How did Lu Xiaomei know this? Tears flowed down her eyes and she stood helplessly at a loss.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Biyun talked and laughed, strolling along the street.Walk three to five hundred meters ahead, which is the small hotel they will stay in tonight.


    For sixty-eight yuan a night, Jiang Xiaohu booked two standard rooms.Both himself and Biyun need a good rest.


    "Hey, look, there is a flower shop in front." Jiang Xiaohu saw the sign of the flower shop from a distance. In fact, he was attracted by the crowd of onlookers. He was also a curious person.


    Biyun smiled and said, "Are you really planning to buy me flowers?"


    "Ang, man, he''s a big deal." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Hey? What''s the matter?"


    They talked and leaned forward. Biyun recognized the back of the flower girl at a glance, and said in surprise: "Isn''t this the girl just now? Why are you crying?"


    Jiang Xiaohu also noticed, and at the same time, he also noticed the chubby boss lady standing on the steps, condescendingly.It is no exaggeration to say that if you paint her with a beard, she is just a standard tigress.


    "Aunt Si, I didn''t lie to you, I really didn''t give you any fake money." The girl cried and said, "If you don''t believe me, call..."


    The lady boss immediately cut off her words: "Stop, don''t call me Siyi, I can''t afford it~ Okay, if you call me Siyi, I will lose hundreds of yuan a day. I don¡¯t need money for rent here? Don''t you need money for food and drink? Lu Xiaomei, it doesn''t matter if you pit it in my family, please, go to another house."


    After hearing two ears, Jiang Xiaohu probably knew what was going on.It turned out to be because of the money or counterfeit money.However, no matter how he looked at it, he didn''t think this girl was like a cheating person.Although it is said that people are not to be seen, but the eyes can not deceive people.In the girl''s eyes, there is a passion for life and hope for the future.Such a person is unlikely to do bad things.


    But is the boss lady a bad person?She was part of a small business, and it didn''t hurt the truth.what can we do about it?


    Thinking hard about the movie and crying, Jiang Xiaohu walked over and said loudly: "Hey, it''s you! Sorry, the money I just gave you was wrong."


    Biyun was caught off guard, and even pulled him off.She looked at Jiang Xiaohu worriedly, afraid that he would cause trouble to her upper body.


    "If someone dares to bully Huzi, I will definitely not give him good fruit." Biyun secretly made up his mind, the woman''s fist was already clenched tightly.The person standing next to her might feel something, could not help but look sideways at her, and moved a few steps subconsciously.


    Lu Xiaomei and the lady boss were very surprised, especially the lady boss, who looked up and down Jiang Xiaohu, sneered: "Oh, where is this person''s flower protector?"


    Lu Xiaomei said: "Why are you here? Sorry, I may not be able to sell you flowers today." She said, wiping away tears, unwilling to let customers see her crying.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned: "It''s okay, look at you, I have caused you such a big trouble."


    "No, not with you..." Lu Xiaomei was taken aback. She couldn''t figure out what the big boy was doing to grab the basket of rotten peaches.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "This money, I gave you more than 60 yuan. In fact, this is the case. I went to the vegetable market in the morning to sell vegetables and gave me the fake money in a wicked way."


    Lu Xiaomei understands it, the boy who is sentimental wants to help her!She was moved in her heart, but she couldn''t hurt innocent people.


    The lady boss also understood, her face was very contemptuous, but she was delighted in her heart: "Does this kid want to pick up girls? Or, let him pay me all the fake money, so the old lady won''t suffer this loss."


    "Boss, don''t be angry then, this has nothing to do with her. You can bring the counterfeit bills and I can transfer them to you!" Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile to the boss.


    He thought to himself, not just more than sixty dollars, it''s worth it to exchange more than sixty for the dignity of a girl!


    The lady boss rolled her eyes and said, "Young man, this is what you said!"


    "Yes, I said it!" Jiang Xiaohu patted his chest.


    The lady boss smiled, and then rushed to the people watching: "You all give me a testimony, he wants to exchange money for me, don''t turn around and say I bullied him. Right, you guys have been making videos, right? , Shoot, take all of them as evidence."


    After speaking, she turned to enter the house, and after a few minutes, she came out with a wad of money.


    The money, depending on the thickness, is more than sixty.Just twenty denominations of banknotes, there are a full twenty.Others are five yuan and fifty yuan.


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned when he saw it, what is this girl doing?Is it possible that you look like a fool, so you come to blame others?


    Sure enough, the lady boss shook the banknotes: "There are four hundred and thirty yuan here. You got them all. Let me replace them."


    "What? Aunt Si, don''t you say that? I clearly only gave you eighty yuan, and you said that sixty-five yuan is a counterfeit bill. Why is it now four hundred and three?" Lu Xiaomei was unwilling.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that she understood, she really used him as a supporter and asked him to take care of it.


    Humph, I want Lao Tzu to be the man of the pot, no way!

 188 Chapter 188 The Side of Tigress

    There were more and more onlookers, and the passing crowd of people eating melons layered on top of each other, and even took up a small half of the road, resulting in extremely slow traffic flow on the whole road.


    On the road, the ticking of horns and curses have never stopped. All of these have brought a lot of pressure to the girls Lu Xiaomei and Jiang Xiaohu.


    Lu Xiaomei couldn''t relieve the pressure, the burden of life, and what happened tonight, she was about to crush this hardworking and kind girl.


    Tears puffed down, Lu Xiaomei looked down at her toes, her eyes blurred with tears, she tugged at the corners of her clothes, at a loss.


    The lady boss was holding a few hundred yuan of counterfeit bills in her chubby hands, and now she wanted the strangers next to her to take care of her.Lu Xiaomei felt that this was her fault, and that she caused others.Just like the mother''s illness was caused by taking care of their siblings.


    "No Sister Si, it really has nothing to do with him. He wants to buy flowers, but my flowers have been sold out a long time ago, and there is no transaction with him at all." Lu Xiaomei finally raised her head and summoned the courage to shout at the lady boss.


    The proprietress was actually moved. The girl¡¯s tearful eyes and her family environment are understood by relatives.But no matter how moved, it can''t cover a loss of several hundred yuan.


    The boss bit her teeth and deliberately kept her eyes away from seeing the girl.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled playfully, patted Lu Xiaomei on the shoulder, and whispered softly: "It''s okay, leave it to me." He winked his eyes confidently.


    In fact, he didn''t have a definite solution in his mind before winking.At this point, his plan is to take one step at a time.But at this moment, he suddenly had an idea.


    He turned around and smiled at the boss''s wife: "I said I didn''t give you the money, do you believe it or not?"


    "Don''t you mean it?" The boss snorted. Anyway, the old lady is a woman, why can you bite me?Come if you don''t agree, report to warn you to wipe your oil!


    The boss lady is also a ruthless person who has seen the world!


    Jiang Xiaohu chuckled: "Then you see, you all know what to say, can I say the same thing-do you mean it? You have to pay attention to evidence in everything, right?"


    The proprietress squinted her lips, she just didn''t look at him with her straight eyes, and she despised as much as she could.Originally, the old lady is also a florist owner, the boss understands?Where is Jiang Xiaohu?At first glance, it looks like a soil bun, and the little soil turtle dare to make trouble in the city?Don''t think this is your village, know that you are the best in your village, but this is the county seat!


    These words were all turned over and over in the belly of the proprietress, weighed many times, ready to throw them out as shot bullets to hit Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu continued: "Since you pay attention to evidence, if you can find my fingerprint or something from the money, I will admit it."


    The lady boss was stunned, fingerprints?Oh, I didn''t expect this kid to understand this.


    Dididi!Jiang Xiaohu took out his cell phone, began to dial 110, pressed out the number, and shook the cell phone in front of the boss''s wife before dialing out.


    "Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance. When the police arrive, let''s have a good talk." Jiang Xiaohu put away his smile and stared at the lady boss seriously.


    The proprietress has a guilty conscience, after all, she knows that these fake banknotes really have nothing to do with Jiang Xiaohu.In fact, in the past few days, she has been wondering what channels to use to spend the fake money.


    It is a pity that the people who come to her flower shop to buy flowers are young people.These fashionable young people all like to go out with only their mobile phones.When she couldn''t help it, she even considered whether to go to the small shop opened by the old woman next door to buy some spicy noodles for the child. After all, the old woman accepts cash.


    Before thinking about how to spend it, Lu Xiaomei hit her gun.She looked at Lu Xiaomei and bit her hard, but she didn''t expect a dumpling popped out from behind.


    "Cut, just you, call the police?" The lady boss sneered, and despite her guilty conscience, she still gained her momentum and would never lose.Even if the police came, she planned to mess around, in short, she couldn''t lose money.


    "Yes, police." Jiang Xiaohu moved his finger slowly on the green button.


    Every time his finger gets closer, the lady boss''s heart hangs.Finally, her mentality collapsed with Jiang Xiaohu''s finger pressing the green button.


    Shouted, the lady boss didn''t forget to put the banknotes in her pocket before the collapse, and then spit out a mouthful of water at Jiang Xiaohu.Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu was able to hide quickly, otherwise he would definitely be hit.


    He jumped away and looked down at the saliva blooming at his feet. Before he looked up, the lady boss had already started shooting.


    It was the first time that Jiang Xiaohu saw that there was a shrew comparable to his elder aunt in this world. It was a classic reappearance.


    I saw the woman scratching her hair, sitting on the ground, patted the floor with both hands, howling.


    The content is very simple, there are nothing more than two things over and over.The first one is to accuse Jiang Xiaohu of cheating her money and giving her counterfeit money.The second case is to accuse Jiang Xiaohu of beating oil. The content of these words is very rich, and some words are not understood by the old driver.


    The boss lady''s fighting strength and rich experience in Sapo are far beyond Jiang Xiaohu''s imagination.This sudden pot of sewage caught him a bit off guard.


    The girl Lu Xiaomei was also dumbfounded, but she didn''t expect that the prostitute who had a close relationship could have such a pungent side.


    Both are young and unmarried, so naturally they cannot cope with such a scene.Passers-by laughed and talked about it, and they all regarded this as a fun.


    Biyun, who had been hiding in the crowd, suddenly became angry. Jiang Xiaohu had never seen her like this.It turns out that every woman has a tigress side, as long as she doesn''t touch her bottom line.


    I saw Biyun walk up to Jiang Xiaohu and shoved him hard behind him.Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded at the time, he didn''t expect Biyun to have such a great strength, she was still sick!


    Biyun rolled up his sleeves, hands on hips, and pointed at the shrew on the ground and said loudly, "You are still not a woman, do you know how to be ashamed? This is the street, and the street is full of eyes. Everyone is watching. Our tiger is away from you. It''s eight feet away, and I didn''t even touch you with my finger!"


    "Who are you? It''s up to you!" Seeing the woman, the lady boss put away the sassy set.


    She knew that men would not easily beat women, but women were different.What''s more, as soon as Biyun came up, he assumed a fighting posture, the boss''s guilty conscience and trembling.Don''t look at her fat, she''s all imaginary, she doesn''t have much strength.


    Biyun was different, his muscles were tight and round and strong.Where the meat is meat, the lean area is lean.At first glance, she was a girl who grew up in the countryside, and she was definitely not the kind of spoiled one.

 189 Chapter 189: Why Are You Again?

    On summer nights in the county town, the streets were still brightly lit at eight or nine o''clock and there were busy traffic.


    Most men wear shorts, slippers, vests, and women wear short skirts, all dressed casually, wandering in this beautiful night view of the city.


    In this kind of leisure time, Biyun was splashing in the public for the first time, for a man.


    From this moment, she began to struggle on the road to protect Jiang Xiaohu, and she went forward without scruple.


    She stared fiercely at the fat woman in front of her who was slanderous and dodging eyes.Thinking that there is not much left in your life anyway, why not let yourself be free?Tonight, she will give her body to Jiang Xiaohu too!At this moment, she has determined that Jiang Xiaohu is her man, whoever dares to bully her is tantamount to seeking death!


    What is a lion, this is a lion.Biyun''s fierce eyes directly made the lady boss too guilty to speak.After whispering something about your ass, she lowered her head and stopped looking at Biyun''s eyes.


    "I''m his girlfriend, you said it''s none of my business?" Biyun said loudly and confidently, "Which one of us do you think looks better? What kind of man do you think is blind will choose you?"


    As the saying goes, cursing people don''t expose shortcomings, and hitting people don''t slap them in the face. As soon as Biyun came up today, he hit the spot.The main point of women is basically the same, that is, they can''t accept others to judge their appearance.


    Sure enough, the lady boss started crying loudly after being stunned for a moment.While crying, she patted the ground: "You curse, goddamn it! Come on, your wife has been bullied!"


    At this time, everyone looked in the store and saw a thin and small man hiding by the door, who didn''t dare to think about it.


    "Isn''t he the owner of the flower shop?" Someone recognized him, "Last time I came to buy flowers, he picked them out, a very honest person."


    After being recognized, the boss became more embarrassed, lowered his head and pretended not to hear or see.


    The proprietress didn''t get the support of her man, she broke down completely, crying more fiercely.Not long after, a police car whizzed in and stopped outside the crowd.It was Xiaolu and Officer Wang who got on and off the police car.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t call the police, not just one of the onlookers kindly called the police.


    Xiaolu thought this was just an ordinary civil dispute. Who knew he had entered the crowd, but he saw a familiar person¡ªJiang Xiaohu.


    "Haha, old acquaintance!" As soon as Police Officer Wang saw Jiang Xiaohu, he couldn''t help but ridicule, "I said Junior Sister, who do you think we have such a relationship with him?"


    The deer gave him a white look, which was harsh enough to scare him directly.


    "Why are you again?" The deer took a deep breath, frowning.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked back at her and grinned: "It''s you, Officer Xiaolu, what are you doing here?"


    "You are embarrassed to ask me? Please, don''t tell me, this matter has something to do with you." The deer pointed weakly at everything in front of him.


    Jiang Xiaohu pursed his mouth and raised his eyebrows, making an innocent and fresh look: "Yes, it''s me. She..."


    Barabala, he used the fastest speech, the most concise and capable words, to inform the deer.


    Of course Xiaolu believed him, after all, after so many encounters, she still trusted Jiang Xiaohu''s character.


    However, it is one thing to believe, and it is another thing for this guy to cause trouble.The deer grows so big, he has never seen such a nosy fellow.


    Ahead, Biyun and the boss¡¯s wife handed hands over, her protective desire was too strong to shout.


    Lu Xiaomei also hurriedly wiped away her tears, and talked to Xiaolu about the specific situation, which was similar to what Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Little Deer knew it, so he stepped forward and cleared his throat. The capable temperament of a beautiful policeman appeared.


    Police uniforms and police badges have a great deterrent effect, Biyun didn''t say anything, the lady boss sitting on the ground and rolling around shut up.When the man hiding behind saw the police coming, he hurriedly ran up to explain with the smiling face.


    "Do you have counterfeit bills here?" Xiaolu had already figured out how to deal with this matter. When she came up, she didn''t ask about what happened tonight, but directly brought the topic to counterfeit bills.


    The lady boss nodded hurriedly and pointed to Jiang Xiaohu and said, "He gave it to you!"


    Bite to death without letting go.


    Xiaolu said: "It''s illegal to have counterfeit banknotes. You both come with me!"


    As soon as they heard that the word was illegal, the boss wife and his wife became weak, and they couldn''t spill them.She said guiltily: "I, I didn''t break the law."


    "I have committed no crime, go back and talk about it." Xiaolu said.


    Officer Wang evacuated the crowd from behind: "They are all dispersed, why should we go! Don''t hinder us from performing official duties~"


    When Biyun saw the police coming, he was relieved, and returned to Jiang Xiaohu''s side with soft legs.


    "Huzi, are you okay? Nothing will happen, right?" She was so nervous that her voice trembled.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very surprised and moved by her performance. He patted her on the shoulder and calmly said, "Sister, I''m fine, don''t worry, these two are the people''s police. The people''s police have sharp eyes. ."


    "Don''t be mean, have you been riding a tricycle? Get in the car if you haven''t!" Xiaolu took the couple and walked past Jiang Xiaohu, sipping very smoothly.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "If there is a car, it will be parked next to it."


    "Then you drive by yourself and pay attention to safety." Xiaolu said the last four words without paying attention.


    She took Lu Xiaomei, the boss and his wife into the car so indifferently, and drove back to the police station.Jiang Xiaohu drove a tricycle with Biyun and went to the police station.


    On the way, Jiang Xiaohu said to Biyun guiltily: "Sister, I''m so sorry, I didn''t expect things to be so troublesome."


    Biyun was full of thoughts, she was thinking about Jiang Xiaohu and Xiaolu.Especially the four words that Xiaolu said before leaving, pay attention to safety.


    On the surface, this seemed to be a warning from the police to the citizens, but in reality, a sensitive woman was struck by a certain string.


    Biyun instinctively sensed that something must have happened between Jiang Xiaohu and this girl.


    From the outside, Biyun is confident and feels that he will not lose to the policewoman.But overall, the policewoman surpassed her too much.


    Young, confident and full of vigor, these are what Biyun lacks.In this comparison, the maternal blood that she had boiled for protecting Jiang Xiaohu instantly cooled down.


    She turned back to the inferior, sensitive, and short-lived peasant woman. Sitting with Jiang Xiaohu, she felt so disharmonious.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t get Biyun''s response, so he couldn''t help but look back at her: "Sister, what''s wrong with you? Are you uncomfortable?"


    "No, you drive well!" Biyun said with a dumb voice.

 190 Chapter 190

    The warm night breeze was blowing in your ears, and the bright street lights formed two streams of fire behind the speeding tricycle.


    Jiang Xiaohu tilted his head, feeling very puzzled, what''s wrong with Sister Biyun?He wanted to ask, but he didn''t think it was too much to ask, so he had to get stuck in his stomach.


    The car drove into the police station compound, Jiang Xiaohu parked the car, jumped down and prepared to help Biyun down.But when he turned around, he saw Bi Yun crawling down.


    He stretched out his hand to help, but Biyun avoided and almost fell down.Jiang Xiaohu frightened his head with cold sweat: "Sister, be careful."


    "It''s okay, let''s get to business." Biyun said calmly.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt a little hairy in his heart. Although Biyun was usually gentle, he also had a pungent side in his temper.Soft outside and strong inside, this little widow can live in the village till now.The calmer she is, the greater the waves in her heart, Jiang Xiaohu has seen it once.


    He took two steps back, staring at Biyun, to make sure she got off the car without fail, and then he came to the police station building with her.


    As soon as he walked in, Jiang Xiaohu saw Xiaolu at the service desk chatting with a colleague.She holds a pad in her hand, and draws pictures on it with her fingers.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought they were playing games when they were at work, but when he walked up to him, he discovered that his pad was used for work, and some of the internal system software on it was actually handing over work.


    When Xiaolu saw Jiang Xiaohu coming, he handed the computer to his colleague and hooked his finger: "Let''s go, we are waiting for you."


    She was very serious about Jiang Xiaohu, even a little unkind, but she looked kind when she saw Biyun.


    "Sister, are you feeling well? Why is your face so pale?" Xiaolu asked.


    Biyun tried to make herself look more energetic, but her skin was indeed very pale, and her smile was a miserable smile.


    "It''s okay, just anemia." Biyun replied.


    "Oh, anemia, eat more sheep''s blood to make up." Xiaolu nodded, suspiciously, Jiang Xiaohu and this woman seemed to have a complicated relationship.Hmph, this young man is not easy, so he can seduce girls.


    Biyun smiled at Xiaolu gratefully: "Thank you, Comrade Police."


    However, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t speak in a whispered manner.The three came all the way to the office, and the couple were chattering at Officer Wang.Especially the fat lady boss, her mouth is like Gatling.


    "...He grabbed me here, and he wanted to kiss me again...Ooh, comrade police, tell me, I am a weak woman of the first order, who is his opponent? Hey, he has a big advantage! Comrade police, you must call the shots for me!"


    The fat lady boss described it with spitting, brushing, pulling out seven or eight tissues from the tissue box on the table, wiping her tears and snot indiscriminately, rubbing them into a ball and throwing them into the trash can.


    She thought she was a king, but she was only bronze, with a terrible sight.The ball of paper hit the edge of the trash can and flew out, Gu Lulu rolled into the corner.


    Officer Wang finally couldn''t help but roll his eyes and put down the pen in his hand: "This eldest sister, we are all public property, please be careful when you use it, it''s all taxpayer''s money!"


    "Ah? Oh, ha ha." The lady boss was taken aback, pretending to understand.


    Her skinny monkey-like husband understood it, and hurriedly picked up the paper ball, threw it into the trash can, and quickly went back to sit down.Just as Jiang Xiaohu and others came in, he accidentally ran into the deer, and quickly said sorry again and again.


    The appearance of this boss is quite sympathetic, and Jiang Xiaohu is very suspicious whether this man is always suffering from domestic violence at home.


    "Brother, can you start?" Xiao Lu said.


    Officer Wang got up and took a cup of tea, took a sip to relieve the discomfort in his throat.Then he nodded to the deer: "It''s okay, but be careful, there are densely packed machine guns in front."


    The little deer pursed his mouth and nodded. This is the secret language of the unit, which is warning each other of the difficult master.


    The police and both sides sat down, the lady boss and Biyun saw each other as if two tigresses were all puffed up.


    Biyun was thinking about not letting her bully Jiang Xiaohu, but the lady boss wanted not to let Biyun bully herself.As a woman, she was stubborn about Biyun''s remarks: "He has a beautiful woman like me, and he still misses you like this?"


    In fact, the wife of the boss once tortured her husband in private: "God damn it, you say, who is pretty in the end?"


    "Who are you with?" the boss asked with a guilty conscience.


    "That''s the shameless one!" said the lady boss.


    The boss then replied sensibly: "Of course you...you are a wife!" He said in his heart, is it possible?Blind people know that they are beautiful.


    There is such a knot, and the two are both female heroes, and each other can smell each other''s combat power ratings, so the atmosphere on the scene becomes tense.


    Knocking, knocking, knocking!


    The deer took the pen cap and knocked on the table: "Be careful, let''s talk about the details!"


    As soon as she spoke, the two heroes reduced their murderous aura a little.


    Lu Xiaomei, the fat lady boss, and Jiang Xiaohu each made a statement.After that, Xiaolu summed it up and looked at the three of them and said: "This matter can be resolved, I emphasize three points. First, it is illegal to use fake currency when you know it is a fake currency."


    The lady boss nodded fiercely, saying that she could not agree more.And struck Lu Xiaomei and Jiang Xiaohu vigorously: "Have you heard? You two broke the law."


    Lu Xiaomei''s face flushed red: "I didn''t know that it was counterfeit money, it was the money someone gave me when they bought flowers."


    The worst thing tonight was her. Received sixty-five yuan counterfeit bills one night, which is equivalent to several days of part-time work for nothing.


    Jiang Xiaohu stared at the proprietress: "Have you heard? She didn''t know that it was counterfeit money. Only then did the fool know that it was counterfeit money and put it in his bag. Let me talk about the police comrade, knowing that it is counterfeit money. So, She didn''t break the law!"


    The boss lady has a guilty conscience.


    The little deer frowned, and shouted: "Keep quiet for me. I can''t break the law. If you say it, it doesn''t count. We have our consideration."


    But I said in my heart: "Smelly boy, wherever you go to soak, it''s like a darling Luobei."


    "Yes, yes, comrade police, you are a wise man!" Jiang Xiaohu deliberately flattered.


    Xiaolu secretly rewarded him with a few super-big eyes, and then said solemnly: "Secondly, it is illegal to hold counterfeit currency when you know it is a counterfeit currency."


    This time it was Jiang Xiaohu''s turn to show off his power: "Have you heard? It is illegal to possess counterfeit money!"


    The lady boss became even more guilty and quibbled: "I don''t hold it!"


    "You didn''t hold your counterfeit money?" Jiang Xiaohu pressed on.


    The lady boss was speechless, and a layer of oily sweat appeared on her plump face.She asked her husband for help, but her husband evasively turned a blind eye.

 191 Chapter 191

    Huh!


    Xiaolu stood up, pulled the chair away, walked to Jiang Xiaohu with a smile, lowered her head and said softly, "Comrade Jiang Xiaohu, do you want to sit down in that seat?" She pointed to her original seat.


    Police officer Wang has a black line on his forehead. Every time this little junior girl acts like this, it means that someone is out of luck.


    Everyone in their house knows that Xiaolu has a fiery temper and hates evil.Once the attack occurs, it is equivalent to going to the pit with a lantern-looking for shit!


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned and said, "No, I''m comfortable sitting here."


    Can he not feel the murderous spirit on the deer?Besides, the two have known each other for some time.


    Xiaolu whispered: "Since it is comfortable to sit here, then sit here and say what you should say! You are here to solve the problem, we are to solve the problem, understand?"


    "Understood!" Jiang Xiaohu replied.


    The proprietress was very happy to see that he was also stabbed.


    Xiaolu sat in the meeting seat and knocked on the table and said: "The third point is that it is against the law to make out of nothing, false accusations, and wasting police resources!"


    There was a dead silence in the room, Jiang Xiaohu pondered for a moment, and secretly gave Xiaolu a thumbs up in his heart.This girl looked fierce, young and ignorant, but she was bright in her heart.


    The lady boss also heard it, and her heart became even more guilty.She was a little regretful at this time, why did she let Jiang Xiaohu carry that pot!


    Seeing everyone calm down, Officer Wang and Xiao Lu exchanged glances, cleared his throat again, and said in a deep voice, "Now let''s talk about the situation, Lu Xiaomei, you can talk first."


    Lu Xiaomei nodded and explained the situation again.


    The proprietress knew she was not doing the right thing, and she was guilty and afraid.But she was really unwilling to bear the loss of more than 400 yuan.He rushed and said: "Nonsense, you also gave me four hundred."


    "Would you like to get a fingerprint?" Xiaolu took out Jiang Xiaohu''s ability to scare people.


    This kind of civil dispute, no one wants to mobilize the public to check fingerprints, otherwise the colleagues of the Mark Inspection Department will be so busy.


    Xiaolu''s words were much more powerful than Jiang Xiaohu''s.The lady boss chuckled and hiccup, she didn''t dare to speak any more.The more guilty she is, the better the deer will be known.


    "No, no need? It''s enough to trouble the police so much, we''ll either recognize it." The boss was more timid and hurried forward with a smile.


    "That won''t work. We are the people''s police. The masses'' affairs are our own affairs. We must not watch the wicked go wild and the good ones suffer!"


    When talking about the wicked, Xiao Lu gave Jiang Xiaohu a fierce look.The latter raised his brows and looked innocent, and pointed to his nose and said, "Am I a wicked person?"


    Xiao Lu gave him an affirmative look very seriously, and Jiang Xiaohu looked like he wanted to cry.Their eye contact was very subtle, but Biyun could see it.She looked at Jiang Xiaohu secretly, then at Xiaolu, and sighed slightly in her heart: "Hey, there is something for the two of them."


    "Yes, you can''t let good people suffer." The boss lady repeated with a guilty conscience.


    "Therefore, the source of these more than 400 must be investigated. Moreover, a group of fraudsters using counterfeit banknotes have recently arrived in our county. Your banknotes are all evidence." Xiaolu said, "must be recorded, so that the perpetrators should be treated as they are. The punishment is absolutely not tolerated!"


    Not tolerating a few words, she said quite righteously and solemnly, and the frightened lady boss shivered again.


    "That''s okay, it doesn''t matter if we lose a little, as long as no one suffers again in the future." The boss said.


    Xiaolu looked at Jiang Xiaohu, and then at her: "No, we must send the person who uses and holds the counterfeit banknotes to prison before our mission is completed. Brother, please contact the Appraisal Department to get these physical evidences. ."


    "Okay!" Police Officer Wang agreed, picked up his mobile phone and went out, standing at the door smoking a cigarette.He eavesdropped on the conversation between Xiaolu and everyone in the room, and said in his heart: "This little girl, the means of dealing with problems is getting better and better! For some sloppy people, you have to do this."


    The deer really feels this way, but it comes with a frightening element, and it scares people a lot.Especially after seeing Officer Wang go out, the couple slid directly from their chairs to the ground in shock.


    The police identity, the national emblem and the police badge, and this place, all have their own majesty bonuses, making the couple feel like they are the clowns.


    The lady boss was too fat, and after her husband got up, she couldn''t use the strength of breastfeeding to support her.


    "You guys do a favor!" Her husband asked Jiang Xiaohu and others for help.


    Jiang Xiaohu shrugged and said innocently, "I''m afraid, what should I do if people say I am indecent."


    "I, I won''t sue, I don''t want the money either. It doesn''t matter to them, I admit it." The proprietress admitted.


    "Don''t wrong yourself. Our police will thoroughly investigate this matter." Xiaolu became more serious.


    The proprietress said in a crying voice: "It''s really not necessary, I said, can''t it all be clear?" She said how she wanted to recover the loss and planted Jiang Xiaohu.


    Biyun and Lu Xiaomei breathed a sigh of relief, while Jiang Xiaohu gave Xiaolu a big praise.After all, it is the people''s police who have tricks to deal with bad guys.


    After listening to Xiaolu, he said flatly: "Are you sure what you said is true?"


    "Yes, sure! Comrade police, I just lied, can I not go to jail?" The lady boss said hurriedly.


    Xiaolu looked at Jiang Xiaohu: "Are you going to pursue it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu picked his nose and said, "Forget it, it''s not easy for everyone. It''s half past nine, and we should go to rest. Just drop it like that..."


    The lady boss breathed a sigh of relief, and Xiao Lu was also surprised.She had dealt with Jiang Xiaohu several times, and felt that this guy was an unreasonable master.Once he grabbed the handle of the flaw, he must have been bitten all over.


    She didn''t expect that Jiang Xiaohu would let the boss''s wife so easily today.


    In fact, as Jiang Xiaohu thought, no matter how bad the boss¡¯s wife is, she is nothing more than greedy for money.Everyone is a low-level person who is doing small business and eating, so why bother with each other?


    He chose to put the boss''s wife a size, but he didn''t want Lu Xiaomei to be more difficult in the future.He was at the door of the flower shop and listened to Lu Xiaomei''s call to the other party''s fourth aunt, obviously because of his relatives.


    Rural people value family affection. If this is not done properly, it will destroy the harmony between the two families. This is one of the reasons Jiang Xiaohu chooses to forgive each other.


    Xiaolu also emphasized that it is illegal to possess and use counterfeit banknotes when he knows it. Then he confiscated the banknotes and asked the proprietress to keep the store''s surveillance system. The police will collect evidence tomorrow.


    After processing, let everyone go back to each house and find each mother.When everyone was gone, the little deer was hoarse, resting on the sofa tiredly.


    Officer Wang opened the door and came in. Seeing her appearance, he said distressedly: "Little Lu, you go home, have you had a fever intermittently for two days? Go check your body tomorrow."


    "No, it''s just a little cold." Xiaolu smiled gratefully at the other side.


    "You work too hard. Don''t think that you can waste your health when you are young. I tell you, you will understand when you are thirty. You can never finish your work. You can clearly understand the difference between life and work." Officer Wang helped. She made a cup of tea. Although she was talking a little bit, but the love from her predecessors made Xiaolu feel the warmth of this job.

 192 Chapter 192

    However, Jiang Xiaohu, Biyun and Lu Xiaomei left the police station building together.


    Lu Xiaomei also wanted to talk to the proprietress, but the two of them avoided her as if they had seen the plague.


    Especially the lady boss, she turned back and spit at her when she walked away: "Bah! You lost star, get out of here in the future!"


    With tears in her eyes, Lu Xiaomei looked down at her toes in shame.She is the most uncomfortable in my heart now. When mediating disputes in the office just now, she was also the least transparent.


    "It''s all my fault, I''m the one who tired you all." Lu Xiaomei choked.


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed, not knowing how to comfort him.Biyun stepped forward and hugged her by the shoulders, and said to her: "It''s not your fault, why do you blame yourself so much?"


    Lu Xiaomei began to cry, not loud, but heartbreaking.Jiang Xiaohu was curious, what kind of pressure did this girl endure to make her life so hard?


    That''s right, Lu Xiaomei''s intuitive feeling is suffering.Girls her age, whether in the city or in the countryside, are mostly carefree.No matter how poor the family is, as long as there are parents and parents, they will not be burdened by girls.


    But this girl is different. She has a haggard face and eyes full of vicissitudes.It doesn''t seem to be tears, but bile and coptis.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know how to comfort her either, and wanted to teach the wife and the wife a bit, but found that the soles of the two had been greased, and they had run away long ago.


    "I''m sorry you, I broke my promise." Lu Xiaomei said, she took the first two steps, turned and bowed to Jiang Xiaohu and Biyun, "Thank you today, goodbye."


    After speaking, the girl turned and walked into the night, her figure gradually being swallowed by street lights and the darkness in the distance.


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed: "It''s so pitiful, I said I''ll give her a ride." When he turned his head, he saw Biyun staring at him faintly. He was all hairy, and he smiled happily, not knowing what to say. What.


    He and Biyun seemed to be connected with each other, and they went down the same level by appointment, came to the parking lot, and drove a tricycle to the small hotel.


    Although the small hotel is shabby, there is everything in the room.Jiang Xiaohu took out a new set of clothes he bought for Biyun at the night market: "Sister, after a tiring day, it is from the hospital and the police station. You take a bath and change into clean clothes. Tomorrow we will go to the hospital full of energy. Take the report."


    Hearing a few words from the hospital and the report, Biyun''s heart slowly cooled again.


    Although she was disturbed by Lu Xiaomei''s affairs, she was not in the mood to go shopping, but it made her forget her illness and troubles.


    It''s fine now, Jiang Xiaohu reminded her kindly again.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly said: "It''s okay, you are in good health. I, what, I also went to take a bath. My room is next door, you call me if you have something to do!"


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Xiaohu also came to apply oil on the soles of his feet, and went away.


    Biyun watched the door gradually close, Jiang Xiaohu''s figure gradually disappeared, and his heart was entangled again.


    At the night market clothing stall today, Jiang Xiaohu paid for a dress for her. It was pink and very beautiful.


    Although Biyun is a village woman who has been doing farm work for many years, her skin is naturally white and the pink color matches her very well.She held the clothes, leaned under her nose and sniffed, there was a unique smell of new clothes.Well, there seems to be Jiang Xiaohu''s sweat.


    After all, he always carries the clothes when he buys them.I was tossing back and forth between the flower shop and the police station just now, everyone was sweating.


    Biyun is a clean woman, since she was a child, her bed has been cleaned up.After getting married, no matter how busy or tiring the farm work at home is, we must tidy up the house and outside the house.


    For her, especially summer clothes, she would never wear them overnight.This is also the reason why she wants Jiang Xiaohu to accompany her to the night market and buy clothes.


    She couldn''t stand her own sweat, let alone others?But somehow, the smell of sweat in front of her clothes made her feel extremely happy.After sniffing and sniffing, Biyun''s mind kept showing up like Jiang Xiaohu.


    "I don''t know what he is doing now?" Biyun said secretly.


    Sitting on the bed and thinking about it for a while, Biyun tidied the bed, took out the underwear and towels he brought, took off his clothes and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    After entering the bathroom, Biyun was a little confused.She seldom went out, and she was from a very poor family from childhood.When I was a child, I used to boil a pot of hot water, add cold water to shower at night, and go to the bathroom in winter.After marrying to Jiangbian Village, the husband''s family installed a simple solar energy, which is considered to be on a high level.


    However, it was simple solar energy, and all the electric water heaters were installed in the small hotel.She stood at the door for a long time and didn''t know what to do.


    She tried to break it, crashing, water came out of it, and it was all cold water, and it was so cold that she shivered.


    "Yeah!" Biyun yelled and quickly turned off the tap.


    She thought she was yelling softly, but her voice was not small, she penetrated the wall directly and got into Jiang Xiaohu''s ears.Of course, this is mainly due to Jiang Xiaohu''s relatively advanced hearing.


    He was lying halfway on the bed, turning on the TV and preparing to search the channel. Hearing Biyun''s exclamation, he jumped up from the bed.Without thinking, Jiang Xiaohu rushed out of the door and knocked on the door of Biyun.As a result, Biyun''s door was not closed Yanshi, and when he touched it, the door opened automatically.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s heart sank. Could it be that he met a bad guy?He hurriedly called Jianbu into the room, shouting as he rushed.


    "What''s wrong with Sister Biyun?"


    There is no one in the room and the door to the bathroom next to it is closed.On the cheap frosted glass door, there was a graceful silhouette greeted the eyes.Although separated by the glass door, the outline can be seen.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment, his blushing and heartbeat suddenly, oh, it turns out that Sister Biyun was taking a bath.


    Biyun heard Jiang Xiaohu''s voice and hurriedly replied: "It''s okay. I pressed the wrong tap just now and I got cold water."


    Jiang Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief: "Oh, you must be careful, don''t catch a cold. A cold in summer is even harder to treat..."


    Biyun hid in the corner of the bathroom, afraid that Jiang Xiaohu would see him.Hearing that he cared about herself so much, she was filled with joy again: "Oh, he still cares about me."


    Without Biyun''s answer, Jiang Xiaohu decided to leave first: "Then I will go out first, sister, you can tell me what you want."


    After all, this is a small hotel, and the surrounding environment is complicated and mixed with dragons and snakes. Jiang Xiaohu is very worried that something will happen to Biyun.


    Biyun agreed, thought about it, and said, "Huzi, can you stay outside for a while? I, I''m afraid alone~"


    Gudong!


    Jiang Xiaohu swallowed.


    "Okay!" Jiang Xiaohu agreed.


    Biyun was overjoyed and very nervous. When she spoke again, her voice became trembling: "Well, I will come out after taking a shower. It will be fine in a while."

 193 Chapter 193

    At this time, the phone rang, and he quickly got up and went back to his room.He poured a few mouthfuls of ice water, which calmed his blood and emotions.


    However, the phone ringing suddenly stopped at this time.


    Sitting on the bed, Jiang Xiaohu picked up the phone and glanced at it.Oh, it''s Ding Lili.


    In the elementary school in the mountain village, Ding Lili sat alone on the fallen basketball hoop.


    This basketball rack is a simple wooden rack, the main body has long decayed.She sat on the shelf, staring at the phone in a daze.


    She has finished washing, blowing a cool breeze here and drying her hair.A blue and white striped nightdress reflected her skin white.


    "What is it? I haven''t answered the phone for so long."


    She couldn''t stay with Jiang Xiaohu and Biyun for the work relationship, waiting for the test results in the city.


    Although Biyun was very grateful to her, Jiang Xiaohu also told her not to worry about Biyun''s body.How can you not worry about it?


    Ding Lili will not only worry about Biyun''s body, but also Jiang Xiaohu!


    Women understand women, Ding Lili had seen the look in Biyun''s eyes when she looked at Jiang Xiaohu.The look in his eyes was so hot that it could take him alive.


    Who is Jiang Xiaohu?After several encounters, Ding Lili has a deep understanding.


    This guy is an innocent little virgin. He looks like a hippie smiling face, and sometimes even gives you a bit of air. Actually?It''s as simple as a piece of white rice paper!


    Which woman drew the first stroke on it must be rich and colorful, and it will definitely remain on this rice paper forever.


    Who doesn''t want to?Ding Lili thought, Biyun must think too.


    So this day, Ding Lili passed by like a fire.I made mistakes frequently in class, and when I helped Yuxue wash her hair, she was absent-minded and almost used facial cleanser as shampoo several times.


    "Lili, why are you so distracted?" Yu Xue didn''t know when she came and patted her shoulder.


    Ding Lili sighed and turned to look at Yu Xue: "I''m so worried, Jiang Xiaohu is alone with Biyun in the county town! You said, they are alone and widow, nothing will happen today, right?"


    Yu Xue was stunned for a moment, then laughed out loud: "You really worry about eating carrots!"


    "Oh, Xiaoxue!!" Ding Lili was anxious, pushed her friend, and almost overthrew Yu Xue to the ground.Fortunately, she pulled another hand in time, and Yu Xue was saved from embarrassment.


    Yu Xue was also clean, wearing a pair of denim cropped trousers, beach shoes, and a loose compassionate shirt. She still looked like a student.


    Unlike her friends, Yu Xue is like a clean handkerchief.Ding Lili is a colorful oil painting.


    The two are gentle and passionate. After so many years of friendship, they have formed a rare tacit understanding.


    "I''m sorry." Ding Lili realized that her actions were too exaggerated, and apologized to Yu Xue.


    Yu Xue was not angry, she smiled faintly, hugged her friend''s shoulder, and placed her chin on her shoulder affectionately.


    "Lili, have you ever thought that maybe the two of them are the most suitable?" Yu Xuedao, "One of them is a mountain village boy and the other is a mountain village woman. They are very good in every aspect of life habits. You and They are different, you are just passing by here!"


    "I understand what you said, but when I think of Jiang Xiaohu, I can''t help..." Ding Lili sighed.


    Yu Xue was stunned for a moment. She originally thought that her friend was just bored by the boring life of the mountain village, and her head was dizzy.


    Unexpectedly, seeing her like this, it seemed as if she was stuck in it.


    Thinking of what an aunt said during a chat with herself in the daytime, Yu Xue decided to talk to Ding Lili well.


    "This Jiang Xiaohu looks very simple, but I actually think he is just a big carrot." Yu Xue said.


    "I don''t allow you to say that to our cute little tiger." Ding Lili said anxiously, "You have to say that, we are friends."


    Although it was half-truth and half-truth, she could still see how much Jiang Xiaohu weighed in her heart.


    Yu Xue''s tone eased: "Well, I won''t talk about your Xiaohuhu, he is disgusting. I will tell you something that I just learned today. I heard that Jiang Xiaohu is talking to a villager called Zhang Xiaohua. ''S girl is in love."


    "Zhang Xiaohua? Are you telling the truth?" Ding Lili asked in surprise.


    Although they live in this riverside village, they spend their time in school all day, spinning around the children.For some lace news in the village, I have never and disdain to dabble in it.


    Unexpectedly, I was disdainful of chatting with village women and missed such important news.Ding Lili''s nerves tightened suddenly, and she jumped up from the basketball hoop: "Huh, no matter what a cat or a dog, just let it go. If this girl is afraid of you, she will not be named Ding!"


    Yu Xue couldn''t laugh or cry.


    The reason why she told her girlfriend the news was to persuade her to dismiss it.Unexpectedly, Ding Lili looked like she was facing an enemy.It seems that she really likes Jiang Xiaohu.


    Yu Xue thought to herself, I need to talk to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Ding Lili looked down at the phone. She was waiting for Jiang Xiaohu''s call.However, there are no telephone calls and no short messages.


    In the small hotel in the county seat, Jiang Xiaohu stared at the chair at the door in a daze.He leaned against the back of the bed, remembering what had happened.


    No, his blood is still rolling vigorously, as if not willing to spare the master who flees.


    Although he knew it was Ding Lili''s call, Jiang Xiaohu was unwilling to call it back.


    After playing against Ding Lili, he still knows how careful this girl is?Isn''t it because he is afraid that he and Biyun will get along alone and get out of trouble?


    "Huh, I''m not a gangster, what will happen! Besides, it has nothing to do with her!" Jiang Xiaohu thought angrily, feeling that he was not trusted and was hurt.


    However, the scene just appeared suddenly again, and he suddenly felt extremely ashamed.Also, I really can''t believe in the product!


    That night, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t sleep, and couldn''t help but entertain himself before he fell asleep on the air conditioner.


    Early the next morning, he accompanied Biyun to the hospital.Due to yesterday''s event, the two met in a rather embarrassing situation, but they didn''t mention it, as if it were just a dream.


    The two anxiously waited for the result. Jiang Xiaohu was afraid that the result would be bad. If it was leukemia or something, what could Biyun do!


    For this kind of illness, let alone Biyun, even if the whole village helps her, I am afraid it will not be able to survive!


    "Zhang Biyun! Biyun''s test report!"


    After finally waiting for the report of the laboratory, Biyun''s feet were shaking when she heard her name.In the end, Jiang Xiaohu ran over and took the report.


    He was holding the report, cold sweat bursting out of his palms.Looking at the letters, numbers, and arrows that were full of incomprehensible text, he was also very nervous.


    He helped Biyun to the doctor and handed over the report.The old doctor took a cautious look, and finally said, "It''s okay."


    The two simple words were like a gust of wind blowing over the boulder that was pressing on the hearts of the two of them. They breathed a sigh of relief instantly, and they felt relieved.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine!" Jiang Xiaohu held Biyun''s hand tightly and said excitedly.


    Biyun cried and smiled.She cuddled Jiang Xiaohu, feeling more relaxed than ever.


    "But, your blood test data is strange." The old doctor said again.

 194 Chapter 194

    "what?!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s nerves tightened again in an instant, and he felt heavier.It turned out that Biyun''s legs were soft, and he leaned in his arms.


    The old doctor lowered his head and raised his eyes, looked at them through reading glasses, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, what I want to say is not necessarily a bad thing. Sometimes the indicators are abnormal, but it can attract people''s attention. This The patient¡¯s platelets are low, which is suspected to be caused by a cold. The young couple should pay attention to everything in the future. Are there any plans to have children in the near future? If so, I will prescribe some milder medicine for you."


    "Oh, that''s it!" Jiang Xiaohu sighed greatly, and said to his heart that this old doctor, why did he pant for words?


    But in any case, his heart was completely let go.Wait, have children?Is this a misunderstanding of their relationship?


    He glanced at Biyun quietly. Although Biyun was six or seven years older than him, he looked quite young, not old at all.Besides, she has fair skin and handsome person, and she is a famous beauty in all the villages.Otherwise, there won''t be so many flies around her.


    Thinking about it this way, Jiang Xiaohu felt a bit of vanity again.A woman that no one else can get, but took the initiative to him, and let him take all the advantages.


    "Doctor, we don''t..." Jiang Xiaohu planned to clarify the relationship between the two, but his mouth was not as quick as Biyun.


    Biyun rushed and said: "Yes, we have it at any time."


    "Well, let''s get the medicine." The old doctor brushed and brushed, walking around the dragon, and wrote a large prescription, all in words that Long Feifengwu couldn''t understand.


    The two were relaxed, holding hands to take the prescription to grab the medicine, as happy as a child who accidentally picked up a hundred yuan bill on the road.


    After walking out of the hospital, they realized that they were holding hands.


    The sun fell on the trees and projected mottledly on the ground.They were a little embarrassed and their breathing became thick.


    Jiang Xiaohu took the initiative to release his hand and said sorry to Biyun.


    "Don''t tell me, sister is willing." Biyun whispered.


    "Well, I will take you to eat delicious food, and then we will go home." Jiang Xiaohu nodded hurriedly.


    The relationship between the two is closer. Although they are not a couple, they are better than a couple.


    ...


    Got it, got it!


    Li Xiaosan was sitting on the sofa in the living room. On the coffee table, there was a saucer of peanuts, a box of take-out duck necks, and a plate of pig ears.


    He was sipping a little wine in his glass, the hot wine flowing down the throat, diminishing all troubles.


    Drank a glass of wine and ate a piece of pig ears.He picked up the remote control and changed channels at will.There are so many things to worry about. Thinking of the losses he suffered in Jiangbian Village, he feels panic in his heart.


    The current situation is that the money has been lost and the loss has been eaten. What should I do?The construction of the construction site has been going on continuously. According to reliable sources, it is in full swing.


    If it is really done for him, and then find someone to go through the formalities, how can it be done?


    It''s not that Li Xiaosan has never visited his third uncle, but his third uncle seems to be full of things recently, and there is enough for him to drink a pot of work.The new deputy mayor with the surname Yan made things difficult for Sanjiu''s job.


    By itself, the third uncle is facing a challenge.Now because of a small act of accepting bribes, he was actually removed from the list.


    Although Sanjiu is only Sanjiu, he is also the backer of Li Xiaosan''s work in Honghua Town.


    Seeing the county''s development is in full swing, Honghua Town is also going well, and most of Li Xiaosan''s projects will be transferred back to the town.If something happened to the third uncle at this moment, what would he do?


    After thinking about it, Li Xiaosan decided to find someone else.Who?Lord Bang!


    The wind is very tight now, but this Bangye is no ordinary person.When they came to do a serious business, they opened a teahouse by the river.Secondly, the background is quite deep, and anyone can talk to me.


    Li Xiaosan wanted to ask to see Lord Bang, but it was not so difficult.No, it''s been three or four days since he asked someone to talk to him. He hasn''t waited for news at this moment, so he is drinking here alone.


    !


    There was a rapid knock on the heavy anti-theft door, and Li Xiaosan raised his eyelids, and his spirits came.


    This knock on the door is none other than his brother Li Xiaosi!And it was Li Xiaosi who entrusted him to speak.


    Li Xiaosan hurriedly got up, walking too quickly and almost took the plate away.He almost trot all the way to open the door for his brother, and he really opened it to see his brother sweating profusely, standing excitedly at the door.


    "Brother, things can be done!" Li Xiaosi entered the room, rushed to the sofa and sat down without changing his shoes, squeezed the glass, poured a glass of wine, and swallowed.


    Li Xiaosan originally hated his younger brother''s way of doing this. He didn''t change his shoes when he entered other people''s houses and just used other people''s wine glasses and teacups.You know, for these details, how much he has suffered from his wife.


    But when Li Xiaosi said that, he suddenly became energetic and couldn''t care about anything.He followed his brother to sit down by the sofa and asked hurriedly, "How do you say?"


    "Lord Bang, not only do you have friendship with him, but I also have friendship with his first deputy. I have been drinking together before..."


    Li Xiaosi didn''t talk about business, just brag.


    It turned out that although Li Xiaosan had met with Lord Bang, he even had a few meals together.However, he is the kind of soldier ant type existence, and Lord Bang probably sees a lot of people like him.So when they first handed out their business cards, they didn¡¯t say anything at all, and said, ¡°Who is Li Xiaosan?¡±


    In desperation, Li Xiaosan had no choice but to ask his brother to help.What about Li Xiaosi?It is true that he is quite iron with one of Bangye''s men, although that person is not like what he said, is the number one deputy, but he often sways in front of Bangye.Its nickname is Monkey, named after being thin.


    Today, Li Xiaosi mentioned this to the monkey, and by the way, he gave a thousand red envelopes, and the monkey agreed.


    "Brother, look, it''s just a red envelope." He deliberately emphasized in front of Li Xiaosan, then twisted another peanut and threw it in his mouth.


    Li Xiaosan was very happy, and said that there was Lord Bang, and this was done.But he immediately realized what his brother meant by red envelopes, and he laughed: "Okay, how much is it? I''ll reimburse you~"


    "Don''t brother, let''s kiss the two brothers, don''t talk about this, do something for brother, I have to care if you ask for money?" Li Xiaosi said this, but his eyes kept floating on his phone.


    Li Xiaosan saw his younger brother''s thoughts and smiled and said, "Okay, brother doesn''t take advantage of you, let''s talk about it, how much is it?"


    "One, one thousand and eighty~" Li Xiaosi had a little frustration when he quoted, and secretly said that he must not let the monkey and his brother talk to each other.


    Li Xiaosan raised his brows and smiled: "Okay, I''ll give you two thousand."


    Picking up the mobile phone, he transferred two thousand yuan to his brother, and the two of them drank again and were in a good mood.

 195 Chapter 195: My Food Is Expensive

    Time flies like a white horse, and July has arrived in a blink of an eye.


    Under the breeze, Panax notoginseng fields are also mature.Jiang Xiaohu contacted Xu Linglong to discuss the harvest and handover with her.


    Xu Linglong in WeChat looks extremely tired.Her head was also changed, and her hair was cut shorter. She looked very capable and even a little handsome.


    It is a neutral beauty with an elite temperament, but it is different from some''brothers''.In Xu Linglong''s portrait, her short hair is not annoying, on the contrary, it is charming and has another femininity.


    While chatting with her, Jiang Xiaohu clicked on her circle of friends and took a peek at her recent photos.


    Xu Linglong''s photos are actually very personal. For example, where she went to meetings and business talks, she occasionally took a selfie when she was waiting for customers, or when she was resting in the hotel.


    However, in Xu Linglong''s photo album, there are very few selfies, and more pictures of scenery.Skyscrapers in the sunset, beaches blowing in the breeze, etc.Even if Jiang Xiaohu, a guy with no literary and artistic cell, watched it, he couldn''t help but admire: "The filming is really artistic. I didn''t expect that the strong woman who is so unsmiling in daily life also likes to play in Moments."


    Later, Jiang Xiaohu accidentally realized that Xu Linglong had opened up a private circle of friends to him.Business partners cannot see these.


    "You take a few pictures of Panax notoginseng to show me." Xu Linglong sent a message, and attached a picture of a boring little fat man yawning.


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed, picked up the phone and clicked, took a picture and sent it to Xu Linglong.


    "Mr. Xu, are you satisfied?" Jiang Xiaohu made a mischievous expression.


    In the office, Xu Linglong was very tired after a morning of intensive work.At this time, she was chatting with Jiang Xiaohu because of her fighting spirit.If she were to change individuals, perhaps she would have said goodbye.


    For some reason, Xu Linglong felt a strange feeling in her heart every time she thought of this young man in the mountain village a hundred miles away.I can''t say how it feels, Jiang Xiaohu has a mysterious temperament that attracts her and moves her.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with love, but Xu Linglong can''t say what it has to do with.


    She flicked her fingers and typed a long message of more than 100 words on the phone.But after thinking about it, I feel that the wrong word is not appropriate. Maybe it''s because I talk too much?


    Xu Linglong tilted her head, thought for a moment, then deleted all the messages, and then uttered the words haha.


    "See you!" she said, "Let''s meet and talk in detail."


    "Okay." Jiang Xiaohu agreed.


    Sunlight passed through the glass wall and fell on Xu Linglong.The room was full of air-conditioning, which kept her at a very comfortable room temperature.


    Armani''s professional suits are actually very cheap compared to her worth.But this did not prevent her from putting on her temperament in this dress, with her slender legs overlapping each other, and her slender waist like a bee.Her fingers are comparable to those of a pianist, tapping the screen deftly.


    The time to meet Jiang Xiaohu is at noon tomorrow.


    Next, it was natural to set a location. She was about to say to go to Lihua Hotel, but Jiang Xiaohu spoke first: "In the past, you treated me for dinner. This time, you changed me?"


    "Oh? Someone is rushing to pay the bill?" Xu Linglong smiled and sent the news.


    Jiang Xiaohu triumphantly said: "That''s ~ no matter how thick-skinned we are, we are also a cheeky man. How can we always let women pay? I know a delicious fast food restaurant. Let''s go together tomorrow."


    Xu Linglong can''t help laughing, fast food restaurant?She really seldom goes to waste oil, zombie meat, and soup made from various chemicals. Thinking about it is disgusting enough.


    If in the old days, Xu Linglong would never go to such a place.But today, Jiang Xiaohu proposed it, and she did not refuse.


    The two happily finalized the location, and they both waited to meet the next day.


    But he said that Jiang Xiaohu had finished his farm work, packed up his tools, and was about to go home for dinner.Tomorrow morning, he will go to the city to deliver food.


    On the way back, he saw two graceful figures from a distance, walking briskly towards him on the field road.


    "Hey? Aren''t they Zhang Xiaohua and Yanzi?" Jiang Xiaohu asked secretly.


    He read it right, it was his "girlfriend" and girlfriend.It turned out that Zhang Xiaohua asked Yanzi to come to play at home today. Because of the distance, the Yanzi will live for a day or two before leaving.


    In the past, Swallows couldn''t stay here. The poor and remote small mountain villages could not meet the needs of the young people in her town.


    But today, not only was she stunned, but she also asked to stay two more days.why?Of course there is her little abacus.


    She has seen Jiang Xiaohu''s power with her own eyes, and everyone she knows is the big boss.Compared with him, boyfriend Aniu is far behind.


    Yanzi has always boasted that she is a sharp-eyed girl who sees people very accurately. She likes capable men, so she naturally aimed her eyes on Jiang Xiaohu.


    This time, she came prepared.No, when she first arrived at Zhang Xiaohua''s house, she deliberately or unintentionally brought the topic to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Zhang Xiaohua and Jiang Xiaohu are acting, but after a long time, she has developed an admiration for Jiang Xiaohu, and she forgets that she is acting.Whenever others mentioned her boyfriend, she was always excited and proud.


    "I''ll take you to see him. He is now working in the field on time." After speaking, Zhang Xiaohua brought Swallow to find Jiang Xiaohu.


    Zhang Xiaohua really said it, and as expected, they met each other halfway.


    Jiang Xiaohu greeted Zhang Xiaohua from a distance: "Hua''er, why are you here?"


    Zhang Xiaohua lowered her head shyly, raised her hair with her hands, keeping it behind her ears.When two people were alone, she was more relaxed.But now that the swallow is here, she is actually shy.


    Swallow saw her appearance, envy and hatred, and said in secret: "Huh, maybe the two have been together a long time ago, what innocence are you pretending to be here? Bah!"


    But she smiled like a flower on her face, holding Zhang Xiaohua''s hand, and smiling at Jiang Xiaohu sweetly: "Brother Huzi, our flowers miss you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s face blushed slightly, and he only smiled.


    He didn''t like this girl named Yanzi very much, saying that her eyes were the windows of the soul, and the girl''s windows might be a bit dirty and not pure at all.


    However, the superficial politeness has to be done, so he can only laugh.


    Zhang Xiaohua lowered her head shyly and pulled Yanzi''s hand hard: "Swallow, what are you talking about!"


    Swallow chuckled: "Oh, I''m still ashamed! By the way, Brother Hu, I heard that your food is very delicious, can you let me try it too?"


    "Eating my food? It''s expensive." Jiang Xiaohu smiled faintly, half refusing and half joking, and he took her coquettish request over with a haha.

 196 Chapter 196

    The breeze was blowing across the fields, and there were patches of red and green waves everywhere.


    Summer in the mountain village is full of fragrances, the ditches along the road, and the croaking of frogs and insects.


    The two girls and Jiang Xiaohu stood face to face, laughing crampedly at each other.


    Jiang Xiaohu carried it on his shoulders and held it in his hands. He said helplessly: "Are you going to be pestering here? I''m very tired!"


    Zhang Xiaohua was so distressed that she hurriedly stretched out her hand to grab the frame in his hand with a blushing face: "I''ll get it."


    Yanzi frowned, with a distressed look on his face: "Oh, it''s really hard work, Brother Huzi. A man like you is good, much better than Aniu."


    Zhang Xiaohua was happy when she heard her best friend praise her boyfriend so much, and never thought of anything else.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled faintly, not feeling the ecstasy soup.He said to Zhang Xiaohua: "Let''s go."


    Zhang Xiaohua blushed and nodded, and walked back slowly with Jiang Xiaohu.


    Yanzi was embarrassed and realized that Jiang Xiaohu might still be angry. She and Aniu did not do well that day.Is there any way to recover it?She walked slowly behind Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohu, thinking about it in her mind.


    When I arrived in the village, I went back to my house, and I didn''t talk to my mother.When parting, Zhang Xiaohua was naturally reluctant to give up, Jiang Xiaohu also felt this.


    However, he did not reject this fake relationship as before, but rather a little yearning.Yes, in the countryside at the age of 20, most people are fathers, and some have two or three children.


    After taking a shower in the evening, Jiang Xiaohu followed the instructions of the little fairy in the dream to meditate and practice, using the spirit of heaven and earth to supplement the spirit of the mountains and rivers.


    From the beginning of eight o''clock to the end of ten o''clock, two hours in his eyes, it was just a flick of a finger.


    After finishing the exercise, Jiang Xiaohu felt refreshed and no sleep, so he simply took a book to read.These agricultural books, which he recently purchased from the Internet, can supplement his current knowledge.


    When flipping through the books, Jiang Xiaohu obviously felt that his memory was much stronger than before, and it was almost ten lines at a glance, never forgetting.


    A book can be memorized by reading it twice, and it can be understood by reviewing it again.Now he is regarded as a great master with a wealth of knowledge in the agricultural field.He didn''t know that what he had at the moment was not less than the best undergraduate graduates from the country''s best agricultural university, and even more than enough to teach.


    While reading, suddenly the phone rang.He picked up the phone and glanced at it. It turned out that it was Zhang Xiaohua''s message.


    "Are you there? Add a friend." There is an id behind it.


    Jiang Xiaohu pondered for a moment, thinking that this id should belong to Yanzi. He didn''t want to add this woman, and didn''t want to let Zhang Xiaohua and Yanzi go too closely.


    But the relationship between the two of them is not embarrassing or awkward, Jiang Xiaohu is not easy to say anything, so he can only be bored, secretly paying attention to not let Zhang Xiaohua suffer.


    He added the friend after all, and the other party passed quickly.Then Zhang Xiaohua formed another group and dragged both of them in.The other person is indeed the swallow.


    Swallow is very active. He keeps on twittering. He loves to make voices most, but Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t click to listen.


    She probably said something related to Jiang Xiaohu, but did not see Jiang Xiaohu''s response, and guessed that the other party did not listen to the voice message, so she changed the text message.


    "Do you have time tomorrow, Xiaohua, should we go out and play!" Yanzi asked, and sent a super cute expression.


    Jiang Xiaohu secretly said, where is this asking Xiao Hua, it is asking me at all.If you ask Xiaohua, why not ask in person?


    To say that this girl does not look ugly, and can dress up, at first glance she can be regarded as cute and smart.It''s just that her heart is not pure, Jiang Xiaohu has already seen through and doesn''t think she is cute anymore.


    Zhang Xiaohua responded quickly: "Okay, I want to go out too. I was too tired from doing farm work some time ago, so I just went out to relax."


    Jiang Xiaohu thought, isn''t this just forcing me?Before he could respond, Zhang Xiaohua asked stupidly: "Brother Huzi, come with us."


    "I can''t do it, Xiaohua, there is still something to do tomorrow. I have to go to the county to deliver food early in the morning and talk about business by the way." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    He wanted to get rid of the entanglement of the swallow, thinking to himself, this girl can''t be so thick-skinned, right?It''s such a serious excuse for others to do business. She can''t chase and pester her anymore, right?


    Who would have thought that Swallow''s face is so thick that he would hit a snake with a stick.Hearing that Jiang Xiaohu was going to the county seat and going to talk about business, he suddenly became energetic.


    She sent out several cute and cute expressions in a row, begging Jiang Xiaohu: "Brother Tiger, go to the county seat? Okay, we want to go too. Xiaohua, okay!"


    Zhang Xiaohua is a really sensible and considerate girl. As soon as she heard that Jiang Xiaohu was going to do business, she extinguished her desire to go to play with the car.But if the swallow can''t hold back the ghostly fire, his mind will become alive.


    "Okay, Swallow, Brother Huzi is busy, so let''s not mess with him." Zhang Xiaohua said so at the beginning.


    Swallow begged several times and promised many times that it was just a ride.Coupled with the fact that they are friends again, Zhang Xiaohua finally turned aside.


    "Brother Huzi, or are you taking us?" Zhang Xiaohua fired at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu was speechless, he said Huaer, you are such a silly girl.Didn''t you see that I haven''t answered the trick?If you don''t speak, she can''t do what I do.Now that''s fine, you have spoken, should I say no, or shouldn''t I?


    In any case, Jiang Xiaohu did not want to make Zhang Xiaohua sad.He agreed: "Okay, let''s go together tomorrow. But I will go to bed early tonight. I will leave at six tomorrow. Also, I can''t ride you for nothing, I have to go work for me. Tomorrow Come and load me the car at five in the morning."


    "Ah, no problem!" The two girls rushed to answer, they all thought Jiang Xiaohu was joking to them.


    Jiang Xiaohu said good night, then shrank his head and stopped speaking.He reluctantly put down the phone, lying on the bed thinking about the four great beasts.


    Does it really exist?He can''t believe it, nor can he not believe it, after all, Shanhetu is still on him.


    That''s it, Jiang Xiaohu gradually fell asleep, and he didn''t slept much this night, and had a nightmare.In my dream, the lush world in the mountains and rivers turned into a wasteland.There were dry bones everywhere, and stinky drains everywhere, which scared him up several times at night.


    It¡¯s fine if the landscape of the mountain and river map has suffered. Even Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s real farms, notoginseng fields, and vegetable fields have declined in production and quality.He dreamed that Xu Linglong, Niu Lihua, and Meng Na became dominatrix, chasing him all over the world to collect debts.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, stop for me, you big liar!" This voice echoed in his ears all night.

 197 Chapter 197

    At 5:30 in the morning, the mountain village woke up to the crow of the cuckoo.


    Jiang Xiaohu woke up early in the morning and shocked his mother and grandmother with dark circles under his eyes.


    Wang Xifeng said: "Scare, son, what did you do last night? When did you sleep? Why did you become a panda?"


    The grandmother was heartbroken and slapped her daughter-in-law on the shoulder: "You, you, I told you earlier that your baby is big, so you can marry him as soon as possible. Otherwise, look at it, eat yourself, and you will have no luck in the future!"


    "Mom, what are you talking about, he''s not..." Wang Xifeng had a black line on his forehead and couldn''t talk too much about the old lady, so she could only wink her eyes secretly so that the old man would not talk nonsense in front of the child.


    But the old lady was anxious to hug her great-grandson. Although she used to love the Longfang family, there are now three great-grandchildren, but now it''s different.


    Since Jiang Xiaohu cured her, the second daughter-in-law took care of her like a mother, and the old man''s heart had long since turned back.Now, for Jiang Xiaohu, she is always in love with each other.So began to toss, forced marriage, to hold Jiang Xiaohu''s great-grandson.


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed, facing the two old women in the family, he was really helpless.


    Fortunately, the phone rang, and he quickly took the opportunity to escape: "Mom, milk, I won''t tell you anymore, answer the phone, and go to work! Hey, Ang, Xiaohua, I''ll be here..." , People have fled out of the yard.


    Although the old lady is older, her ears are very good.From the brief words of her grandson, she captured the most effective information-Xiao Hua.


    "The second child, did you hear that? What did the tiger say?" the old lady asked.


    Wang Xifeng has long heard some gossips, and has also questioned her son, but Jiang Xiaohu''s answer to her is very positive: "There is nothing, mom, don''t listen to nonsense. Her father''s virtue, her mother and me Brother had that thing, how could I be with her!"


    Wang Xifeng is very satisfied with his son''s answer.As the saying goes, buy pigs first look at the pen.Although Zhang Xiaohua is a good child, the situation in her family is terrible.


    Wang Xifeng''s knowledge of her family is still very clear. They are small households, farmers, and they have just gotten out of poverty and have a good meal.They have no right to choose the economic conditions of other people''s homes, nor will they choose the economic conditions of others.But they care about one thing, and that is character.


    The character is bad, and they don''t want the rich daughter-in-law.


    Therefore, when her mother-in-law talked about it, Wang Xifeng was confused.


    "Mom, how could it be, did you hear me wrong? I''m going to cook, so you can go back to sleep again." Wang Xifeng plunged into the kitchen and got busy.


    After a while, her son drove by the door of the house, and she was going to prepare breakfast with food on the way.


    Although she was fooled, the old lady kept murmuring in her heart.Unlike her daughter-in-law, she believes that the most important thing to choose should be the girl herself.As long as the girl is kind and sincere to her grandson, that''s fine!


    She turned around and entered the room and began to ponder this matter.


    Jiang Xiaohu rushed out of the house, already sweating.


    On the one hand, the weather was hot, on the other hand, the two women brought him great pressure.


    "Cut, get married? How old am I?" Jiang Xiaohu muttered as he walked with his hand, "I want to make money, and make a lot of money! Marriage, let''s talk about it after 30 years old."


    When he came to the home court, the two laborers he hired had already prepared the food and were waiting for loading.Soon after Jiang Xiaohu arrived, Zhang Xiaohua and Yanzi also arrived.


    It seems that Jiang Xiaohu will not embarrass the girl, so Yanzi is very fashionable.A dress, high-heeled sandals, and a braid carefully.Painted light makeup, very seductive.


    Zhang Xiaohua is different, she is a real girl at first glance.She is really here to work in a t-shirt and jeans and sneakers.


    "Huzi, load the car." A Ligong said.


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand: "Two big brothers, you have worked hard today, go back and rest soon."


    The two of them froze for a moment. Look at me and I look at you, and they don''t know what Jiang Xiaohu means.


    It turned out that the two of them worked here every day, from four to six in the morning, two hours a day.Jiang Xiaohu paid them 20 yuan per hour.


    Usually, two people can make eight or nine hundred yuan a month, and when the weather is good, they can make more than one thousand.


    It seems that the salary is not high, but it is enough to cover the expenses of the family.They guard the door of their house, do not even have to go out of the village, and can take care of the farm work, so they are very satisfied.


    Now that Ding Jiang Xiaohu asked them to go home and rest, both of them were dumbfounded, thinking that they had done something wrong and were driven.


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw that their faces were wrong, he realized that he had said too much, and he quickly explained: "That''s right, these two girls want to try today. Just this time, your two brothers give them a chance. "


    Liang Ligong still couldn''t believe his ears and didn''t understand what Jiang Xiaohu meant.But Jiang Xiaohu is the boss, and the boss does what he says.They agreed, looked at Yanzi and Zhang Xiaohua suspiciously, picked up their clothes and went home.


    Zhang Xiaohua doesn''t matter, she is just going to come and help.But Yanzi was dumbfounded. He thought Jiang Xiaohu was joking. Who would have thought he would be real?


    "Come on, both of you, help. Oh, by the way, a beautiful woman, why do you work in this way?" Jiang Xiaohu said, "Don''t talk about work, you won''t be able to climb up the car afterwards. I advise you, hurry up Go back and change your clothes."


    Yanzi was a little unhappy, and muttered in his heart: "Okay you Jiang Xiaohu, don''t push your nose and cheek!"


    But she didn''t dare to say this at all, for fear that Jiang Xiaohu would take revenge.She also saw that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t like herself.


    With red eyes, the swallow was about to cry.Zhang Xiaohua didn''t look right, and hurriedly said, "Brother Huzi, don''t make jokes with Yanzi. She suffered from frozen shoulders when she was in school and couldn''t do farm work at all. I''m here, you just need to help."


    After that, the girl started work vigorously.She is slender and slightly thin.Even though she is so thin, she is not weak at all.


    Moving a box of 30 kilograms of vegetables was unambiguous, hehe haha, and moved to the car.


    Jiang Xiaohu took a look at how she could make her suffer and suffer, so hurry up, two people, one box for you, one box for me, and the vegetables are all neatly stacked.


    Both are good at work, and they did not stain their clothes after loading a cart of vegetables.On the contrary, it was the swallow, let it dry to the side, and neither left nor stayed.


    She stared at Jiang Xiaohu''s back, sulking, still not reconciled, and wanted to try again.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, I don''t believe that your heart is beaten with iron!" Yanzi secretly said, "Look, I must get you!"

 198 Chapter 198

    After installing the car, Jiang Xiaohu patted the ash on his hands and asked the two with a smile: "Two eldest ladies, did you have a hard time getting up early today? Would you like to go to the county with me?"


    Seeing his sly smile, Yanzi''s heart is really mixed.She could feel Jiang Xiaohu''s neglect of her, but she was not reconciled.


    Zhang Xiaohua didn''t care, Jiang Xiaohu treated her sincerely, and she naturally returned Jiang Xiaohu with sincerity.


    After the labor just now, Zhang Xiaohua can be considered to have a deep understanding of how hard Jiang Xiaohu is every day.Although it is not possible to deliver food every day, it is too much to eat every other day.The mountain road is far away, and loading and unloading trucks requires physical exertion.


    Thinking of this, she felt more distressed for Jiang Xiaohu: "Go, of course!" Even if the carriages are piled up like a mountain, she will follow.


    Shangjiang Xiaohu, who can help, feel sweet in her heart.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Sure, you two don''t dislike us and leave now!"


    Jiang Xiaohu drove abruptly to the county seat when the two of them pulled a place in the back of the carriage for them to settle down.Passing by the door of the house, I stopped to take the breakfast prepared by Wang Xifeng.


    When Wang Xifeng handed the breakfast to his son, he was surprised to see the two girls in the carriage.


    She was stunned for a moment, and Zhang Xiaohua and Yanzi, already scrambling to greet her.


    "Auntie, hello!" Swallow cried sweetly.


    "Auntie..." Zhang Xiaohua was rather shy, and because he knew each other very well, the knowledge of the roots of a village would not say anything else.


    The two girls were so slick and enthusiastic towards her. At that moment, Wang Xifeng''s heart was full of vanity and sweetness.The son has grown up, and these girls are enthusiastic about her half-aged woman because of her son.


    Starting from this point, Wang Xifeng is happy.But when she saw Zhang Xiaohua, she thought of the rumor in the village.


    "Could it be that Hu Zizhen and Zhang Fugong''s old girl''s virgin friend?" Wang Xifeng was contradictory, but the two girls smiled and waved, and told their son to pay attention to safety on the road and come back early.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Don''t worry, if you have something at home, just call me and go!"


    Driving the car, rushed to the county seat.Halfway through, he stopped the car, divided the breakfast into three, and the three of them ate and continued on the road.


    No mention of the dust on this road, at eight or nine o''clock, the car drove into the county seat.Jiang Xiaohu put the two down at the bustling street.


    "I''m going to do business. Let''s play in the county town. We all have phones. Call me if you have anything to do." Jiang Xiaohu said, "I''ll be back at about three o''clock in the afternoon. We will still meet here at that time."


    The exhortation was simple and neat, and the arrangement was orderly.His ability once again convinced the two girls.


    Oh, don''t laugh, after all, Zhang Xiaohua and Yanzi are also rural girls and have never seen the world.Although Jiang Xiaohu''s arrangements were trivial matters, they were already quite remarkable in their eyes.


    "Okay, don''t be too tired." Zhang Xiaohua urged gently, nodding her head obediently.


    Her performance gave Jiang Xiaohu a strong illusion, as if this is really his girlfriend.


    Sometimes Jiang Xiaohu thinks that having a girlfriend like Zhang Xiaohua is probably the pinnacle of his life for a boy like him.


    And Yanzi is not to be outdone: "Yes, this truck is not easy to move up and down, you must not hurt yourself. Also, what should we do for lunch?" She couldn''t forget this.


    It''s so easy to come to the county town. As a young man, it''s normal to want to have fun and eat delicious food.


    Zhang Xiaohua grabbed her hand: "Don''t worry, I''ll accompany you and we will eat together. Brother Huzi has something to do, let''s not delay him."


    At this time, Yanzi smiled on her face, and she secretly cursed her good girlfriend with blood.


    "Huh, okay, Zhang Xiaohua, are you afraid that I will snatch your boyfriend? I tell you, I''m still robbing this boyfriend!" She secretly sternly.


    What is a man?!She swallows can''t understand how many boyfriends have she changed since she entered puberty until now?There are also several people who have been together. She is so good at dealing with men.


    Yanzi was very sure that as long as she was given a chance, she would be able to take a young child like Jiang Xiaohu in one fell swoop.Currently, she is waiting for the opportunity.Can''t wait?create!


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled at both of her: "I''m going to deliver the food now, and after unloading the goods, I have to go through some withdrawal procedures. I will make an appointment to have dinner with someone at noon after I''m done..."


    Upon hearing this, Yanzi immediately became alert: "With whom?"


    "A boss." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Oh~" She was sad. Since the other party is the boss, it is definitely not a meal she can participate in.


    However, Yanzi still didn''t believe it.Although Jiang Xiaohu is indeed very capable, no matter how capable he is, he will always crawl out of the mud nest, which is limited.The boss who can eat with him is probably just a small self-employed person.


    If you don''t go to this kind of dinner, you must drink in addition to drinking.No, if the two come together in the future, she must hold the money and bank card with one hand.The swallow said inwardly.


    The three said goodbye, Jiang Xiaohu drove to Zhou Qing''s house, unloaded the vegetables, and ordered what he needed today to the restaurant.


    Although Xiaohu is a boss now, Jiang Xiaohu has no boss''s airs at all.


    He entered the gate and greeted the guard enthusiastically. When he first arrived at the Lihua Hotel, he had organized a group of security guards to chase him and intercept him.


    When he came to the door of the back kitchen, he was busy unloading and serving dishes with the helpers.During the rest break, he also distributed cigarettes to everyone, impartial.


    As a result, everyone was full of praise for him, and everyone said hello with a smile when they saw him.


    After the food was delivered, Jiang Xiaohu was about to leave. He was going to the county vegetable market and wandering around to study the problem of the vegetable basket of the people in the county.


    Although Lihua Hotel gave him a great deal of preferential treatment, he knew that eggs could not be placed in a basket.


    "You have to find another way to make money in the future to be more at ease." Jiang Xiaohu secretly said.


    He came out of the back kitchen and walked in the corridor leading to the elevator.Suddenly, someone behind him shouted: "Boss Jiang, please wait a moment!"


    He turned around and saw a young man wearing a suit at about 1.70 meters. In his memory, this young man seemed to be the lobby manager here.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Meng asked me to invite you over to discuss with you about follow-up cooperation." The young man said with a smile.


    "Mr. Meng?" Jiang Xiaohu''s very charming face popped out of his mind. Just thinking about it, he was about to bleed.

 199 Chapter 199 Two Things

    A few minutes later, Jiang Xiaohu came to the office floor.


    The floor is covered with dark carpets, the walls are decorated in European style, one side is an office, and the other side is a row of floor-to-ceiling windows, which are grand and full of light.


    The unique foot feeling brought by the carpet makes Jiang Xiaohu extremely useful.He came to Meng Na''s office almost humming a little song and knocked on the door.At this moment, he had no idea that he was like a lamb to be slaughtered, just sending it into the tiger''s mouth.


    The door opened, and a slender and gentle girl came out from inside.When she saw Jiang Xiaohu, the girl suddenly smiled: "Jiang Xiaohu? You are here!"


    "Ah, Xiaoru is you!" Jiang Xiaohu was also very pleasantly surprised. Although they didn''t meet many times, they were already close friends.


    Xiao Ru was originally a waiter foreman, but now he has been transferred to the administrative department.I happened to be here today to report to Mr. Meng, and happened to meet Jiang Xiaohu.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, Jiang Xiaohu raised his hand and shook it as a greeting to her.


    Xiao Ru likes the boy''s sunny smile, clean and innocent, and capable of healing.


    Just a few minutes ago, she thought that a report was yelled at by the manager, and the manager kicked the ball to President Meng.Fortunately, Mr. Meng felt like a mirror in his heart, and did not embarrass her.But even so, Xiao Ru was still in a bad mood.Until she saw Jiang Xiaohu''s smile, at that moment, it seemed that all the dirt had been washed away by the clear spring, and it was very clean and comfortable.


    "You go in quickly, let''s talk for a while." Xiaoru knew that Jiang Xiaohu must have come to talk to Mr. Meng to talk about major issues. He didn''t dare to delay, so he hurriedly left with a few greetings.


    Jiang Xiaohu entered the door and closed it casually. After thinking about it, he opened the door again.


    Meng Na wore a black professional suit, very capable and brilliant.There is no assistant secretary in her office. A large desk is the only place connected to the office.


    The most funny thing is that this office has a small kitchen, which is a real home kitchen.What kind of smoke stove refrigerator, all live.


    When Jiang Xiaohu entered, Meng Na was making coffee with her back to him.


    The black hip skirt bag perfectly outlined the round and plump lines, causing Jiang Xiaohu to feel his blood pressure soaring and his forehead stunned.


    He took a deep breath and forced himself to look away.


    Unexpectedly, this hissing inhalation sound was heard by Meng Na who was making coffee.She didn''t turn around or look up, still brewing coffee slowly, and showing her lower body intentionally or unintentionally.


    Amazingly, Jiang Xiaohu felt his nose hot, and something came out of his nose.He is good at it, wow, bright red, nosebleed!


    Embarrassed, this girl is definitely deliberate, Jiang Xiaohu secretly said.


    He fumbled for a moment in his pocket, except that the phone key is a receipt. He is not as particular as the people in the city, and he likes to carry tissues with him.


    Jiang Xiaohu was about to wipe his nosebleed with the back of his hand, but a piece of paper towel floated in front of him, as well as a soft white hand holding the paper towel.


    Meng Na smiled slightly, holding a tissue in one hand and coffee in the other: "Silly, what are you doing in a daze?"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s face flushed, and he wanted to say thank you, only to find that his throat seemed to be blocked by a paste.The voice ball was in the throat and couldn''t radiate at all.


    "You are so boring!" He cursed himself secretly.


    After receiving the tissue and wiping off the nosebleed, Jiang Xiaohu heard a click from his back, and the door was closed by Meng Na and locked.


    At that moment, he had an illusion.In the tall animal cage, he was dressed in animal skins, half-man, half-animal, with fierce eyes.And Meng Na, wearing the costume of an animal trainer, holding a long whip and pedaling boots, appeared gorgeously.


    The spotlight kept hitting Jiang Xiaohu. He was dizzy, and there was only the crackling sound of leather whips in his ears.


    In a daze, Jiang Xiaohu saw Meng Na''s bright red lips, which were gently bitten, pulled, and loosened by her white teeth.Her slender eyelashes blinked and blinked, and her eyes sparkled and she almost didn''t electrocute him.


    "...Sit down!" Finally a voice from reality reached Jiang Xiaohu''s ears, and he shuddered, and then he broke free from the fantasy.


    I don''t know when there is an extra cup of coffee in her hand, and Meng Na ran over to make herself a cup again.


    Jiang Xiaohu sat on the sofa a little awkwardly, next to the coffee machine facing diagonally, Meng Na''s figure was so eye-catching.Once inadvertently, he had the urge to bleed again.


    Quickly regain his thoughts, Jiang Xiaohu cleared his throat, and randomly found a topic: "Sister Na, what do you want me to do?"


    "Gluck~" Meng Na turned around with a smile, and sat down on the single sofa next to him with hot coffee, "I want to ask you, how is your farm doing?"


    "Oh, it''s still under construction." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    He did not tell Meng Na that now the farm has invested all his funds.Now the profits of selling vegetables and chickens of more than 5,000 yuan a day have all gone in.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt distressed, and Wang Xifeng felt even more distressed.She blamed her son countless times: "We did not live as a millionaire. You can get rid of poverty by selling vegetables, build a house and marry a wife, and parents will be content. Don''t think too much."


    Jiang Xiaohu knew that his parents saw the money flow out like water from the tap.What about it?It''s just a brick house.


    Facing the parents who were pulling their hind legs, he could only grit his teeth and endure.


    "It must be a lot of investment, right?" Meng Na asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Meng Na to be so caring.


    "Well, it''s all in!" Jiang Xiaohu smiled bitterly.


    Had it not been for Li Xiaosan''s contribution of 20,000 yuan, he would not even be able to get the workers'' wages.


    Brick and tile infrastructure materials are not the most expensive, but the equipment is the most expensive.Jiang Xiaohu wants to raise native chickens and also build a modern farm.


    He learned this idea from Li Xiaosan.The common people not only want to eat chicken, but also eat pigs, cattle and sheep!


    It was precisely because of these thoughts that he accidentally ate into a fat man and almost choked himself to death.


    What he hopes most now is that the capital chain here will not be broken. Once it is broken, it will be over!


    Meng Na seemed to see through everything, and smiled slightly and said, "I invited you today to tell you two things. The first one is to contact you where you bought chicken fry. You know, there are only farms. No, the quality of the chicks is also very important."


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded fiercely. He didn''t expect Meng Na to have a very considerate side besides that side.


    He was worried that there would be no place to get chicken fry by then, and now Meng Na is providing information, which is just a timely rain.


    "Thank you Sister Na, I will rely on you then!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Meng Na pursed her mouth and smiled: "Don''t rush to thank me, there is one more thing."


    A string in Jiang Xiaohu''s mind was tense: "What''s the matter?"

 200 Chapter 200

    Sunlight shines through the floor-to-ceiling windows and falls into the spacious office.


    On the floor in front of the sofa, there is a carpet of geometric figures, which is slightly European and simple. On a round table, two cups of coffee are placed.On the coffee cup, there are still faint smoke floating around.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Meng Na sat on the couch, and the other on the sofa, looking at each other.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s mood was extremely tense at this time, as if there was a big drum hammer in his heart, using his heart as a drum, beating hard.


    Meng Na looked at him with a smile and was silent for a full minute.Although she didn''t speak, her eyes were as profound as possible.


    Those damn, beautiful, and big talking eyes made Jiang Xiaohu''s soul absent and absent-minded.


    He was cramped like never before, and when he grew up, he was just in front of this girl.


    Meng Na put down the coffee cup with a faint smile on her face.She changed a posture to sit, domineering Yujie Faner.One slender leg is tilted to the other, and the black high-heeled shoes are pointed like cow horns.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help swallowing, pretending to lower his head to drink coffee.Actually?His eyes followed others.


    Meng Na wears long stockings, but these stockings are of excellent quality, which can protect her privacy and will not obscure the natural beauty of her skin.


    Sweat came from Jiang Xiaohu''s forehead and couldn''t help taking out a tissue to wipe the sweat.Although he was drinking coffee, there seemed to be a fire burning in his throat.The burning made him feel uncomfortable scratching his heart and lungs, and his palms seemed to be breathing fire, almost the same as Biyun was in the small hotel that day.


    But right now, Meng Na is just sitting there, smiling at him.


    High rank!


    Jiang Xiaohu thought, this woman is definitely a tiger. If she wants to, she can''t vomit the bone scum he eats.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu subconsciously moved his position, at least ten centimeters away from Meng Na.


    This action fell into Meng Na''s eyes, and she couldn''t help but smile: "Hey, this little cucumber egg is really simple and interesting. Okay, sister depends on how deep your concentration can be~"


    Her feet trembled lightly, and her toes touched Jiang Xiaohu''s trouser tube intentionally or unconsciously.The intensity is not great, it seems there is nothing.


    It was just this strength that caused the trousers to touch the hair of the legs, itching and crisp, and Jiang Xiaohu was about to burst.


    "Hey, Sister Na, what did you just say about the second thing?" Jiang Xiaohu took a deep breath and asked with a strong smile.


    Meng Na''s long eyelashes blinked, like a beauty in anime.She gently supported her pointed chin with her fingers.


    "I want to buy shares." Meng Na said.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment: "Investment? What kind of shares?"


    "Your farm, and your farm." Meng Na said, "Now you must be very short of funds? I buy shares, and you will pay me dividends by the end of the year. It can solve the funding problem and allow me to follow along. Isn''t a slice of the pie the best of both worlds?"


    Jiang Xiaohu blinked his eyelids, lost in thought.


    Indeed, his funds are a bit tight now.After all, if you want better equipment, you can¡¯t play without money.Meng Na is so rich, her investment in shares will definitely inject a large stream of clear water and solve Jiang Xiaohu''s desert drought problem that lacks money.


    But is this really good?Jiang Xiaohu secretly calculated that if he became a shareholder, he was holding some power to others, and Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t bear it.


    Now he has just started, many things are planned in his belly, and he will have more money in the future to facilitate implementation.


    When you are alone, everything counts, whether you succeed or fail, you bear it yourself.But if there are two people, it will be troublesome.


    Jiang Xiaohu has never seen pigs, but he has also seen pigs walking.It has been shown on TV that those big companies have to make decisions and hold board meetings at every turn.


    He hasn''t had such a big structure now, and he can''t hold this sensible meeting.


    His embarrassment was all seen by Meng Na.


    "You can think about it for a few days, you don''t need to give me an answer now..." Meng Na smiled and said, looking at Jiang Xiaohu meaningfully.


    At the same time, she touched her toes more forcefully and more rhythmically, and even lifted Jiang Xiaohu''s trousers, revealing a section of her calf.


    In fact, she could talk to Jiang Xiaohu over the phone or WeChat about today''s affairs, but she called Jiang Xiaohu to the office.


    What for?Because she is like a cat guarding the fish, she has been coveting it for a long time!


    Although Jiang Xiaohu has a huge gap in age and social status compared with all her previous male''friends'', but somehow, he is like a bunch of sweet pastry, always scenting her on the wind.


    Whenever she dreamed back at midnight, when Meng Na moved around, she could not help but think of this young man.That''s right, she made up her mind today that she must eat this bitter pastry.


    As for the shares, does she actually care about it?She is not short of money, and she also believes that Jiang Xiaohu, a guy who was born from scratch and started from scratch, will be like that for a lifetime.Of course, this does not mean that Meng Na looks down on him, but wealth is relative.


    One million is a huge sum of money for ordinary people, but for Meng Na, it is just a cool wave.Now her personal account has eight million in her financial account.Not to mention company shares and family shares.


    Therefore, it is a gimmick for her to invest in stocks, and it is her heart to have more opportunities to entangle and meet Jiang Xiaohu.


    How much does it cost to build a farm?Is one million enough?A little bit between Meng Na''s fingers would be enough for Jiang Xiaohu to eat and drink for a lifetime.


    She was quite sure that a boy born in poverty like Jiang Xiaohu could not resist the temptation of such beauty and wealth.


    Meng Na expected Jiang Xiaohu to disarm and surrender, but deep in her heart, she felt a sense of loss.If he really disarmed, then this game will be Gameover, so boring.Fortunately, Meng Na knew that Jiang Xiaohu still had a bit of backbone, at least he would not agree to it now.


    Jiang Xiaohu did not exceed what she had expected. He got up and said, "Well, I will think about giving you an answer again, Sister Na. If you have nothing else, I will leave first. Someone from the village will come to the county with me. They are waiting for me."


    "Don''t sit down for a while?" Meng Na gently held his finger, like a little girl looking up at her father and brother, looking up at him.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt the numbness of his fingers, and there was an electric current fluctuating in his heart.Ma yeah, this girl is too high in rank.


    "No, Sister Na, I''ll go back first! You are also very busy, I won''t bother you." Jiang Xiaohu gently pulled away his hand and said to her.

 201 Chapter 201

    At half past nine in the morning, shopping malls and supermarkets in the county have already opened for business.


    Zhang Xiaohua and her best friend Swallow, holding hands side by side, each with a cone in his hand, eating and shopping.


    "Hua''er, are you visiting the overnight market?" Yanzi asked.


    Her sight has been staying in those trendy brand clothing stores, with a dazzling array of women''s clothing, cosmetics, etc., making her heart soar.


    However, thinking of his purse, Swallow is very depressed.Regardless of her size, she is considered a boss, and her boyfriend is known as one of the four youngest in Honghua Town.But their little money is counted as a ball in the county seat!


    Among other things, the savings of Aniu''s family can at most fully buy them an old second-hand house in the county.And the swallow?In her nail shop, there are jingle bells every month, and the most in the cash box is the steel. The profit can be stabilized at five or six hundred.


    Looking at these trendy brand stores, a skirt costs 600 to 700, and she has to eat or drink for a month to afford one.


    "Hey, money, it''s such a good thing." Yanzi stopped at the door of a store, looking at the model in the exquisite window and the strap dress on the model with emotion.


    Zhang Xiaohua stood with her and admired the skirt very much, but in her heart, there was no such big fluctuation as the swallow.


    These good-looking clothes are good-looking, and she is naturally happy to wear them.But if it doesn''t, it doesn''t matter.


    Zhang Xiaohua is such a girl who likes beauty, but does not have much desire.


    "Yes, it''s a good thing." She echoed her friend.


    "Look at these old men and old ladies on the street. They don''t have to go to work in the fields. They get their pension every month." Yanzi said, "My milk is eighty, and I have to carry a hoe to grow vegetables."


    "Occupations are different. When they were young, they all worked hard. We are farmers and are freer than them." Zhang Xiaohua understands this.


    Swallow smiled and knocked on her forehead: "You, you always have a special understanding of everything, did you come from a Bodhisattva in your previous life?" He contemptuously said in his heart, huh, holy|mother|bitch, white|lotus|flower!


    "Don''t say that, how can I afford it!" Zhang Xiaohua hurriedly folded her hands religiously, apologizing to the Bodhisattva in her heart.


    Although she did not believe in Buddhism, her grandmother''s belief in Buddhism was also affected when she was a child.She firmly believes that in this world, true, good and beautiful are the truth, and false, evil and ugly will always be met with retribution.


    "Okay, let''s go to the supermarket! Your tiger brother refuses to invite us to dinner. We have to find something to eat? I heard that the newly opened supermarket has a gourmet restaurant on the second floor. It¡¯s very cheap.¡± After Yanzi finished speaking, she took Zhang Xiaohua and walked to the supermarket across the road.


    "Swipe the card? What kind of card? I don''t have a card~" Zhang Xiaohua was dragged to run passively.


    Swallow chuckled: "Of course I bought the dining card in the restaurant. Let''s go. You''ll know when you get there."


    Zhang Xiaohua looked at the back of her best friend''s head and thought to herself, Swallow knows so much, it''s nice to have her by her side.


    She was full of sweetness in her heart. With a''boyfriend'' like Jiang Xiaohu and a good girlfriend like Yanzi, her life was perfect.At least, to make up for her parents'' shortcomings.


    The two came to the supermarket. The first floor is the shopping mall, and the bottom is the supermarket. The girls walked around the mall first.


    This mall is quite complete, clothing, electrical appliances, jewelry, everything.However, none of the shopping guides took a straight look at them.


    Yanzi''s eyes gleamed as soon as he arrived at the mall, and he paid no attention to the attitude of those shopping guides.She ran to the jewelry counter, slumped on the glass cabinet, drooling at the golden necklaces and rings.


    "Wow, gold! Hey, yes, we said, when we got married, we would come to the county to buy me Jin Ba Fu jewelry for three golds, how about you?" She said to Zhang Xiaohua enthusiastically.


    "Please let me, the glass case that has just been wiped clean!" A shopping guide with a black face, wiped the counter with a rag, and deliberately rubbed against them.


    Zhang Xiaohua felt very uncomfortable. She pulled Yanzi hard: "Let''s go, go to the supermarket."


    "Cut, you can wipe it off, why do you have a black face?" Yanzi also felt the malice of the shopping guide, so he shouted at her.


    The shopping guide cursed: "Poor ghost, don''t come to see if you can''t afford it! Look at you dirtying the counter, I have to wipe it again!"


    This shopping guide has been in this business for more than ten years. With a pair of thief eyes, it can be seen at a glance that these two little girls are from the countryside and can''t afford the jewelry here.For such customers, they can only be treated as flies, and saying a word is a waste of saliva.If you don''t drive away, will you keep it for the New Year?


    Yanzi scolded her and was dragged away by Zhang Xiaopean.


    "Don''t restrain them, it''s not worth it." Zhang Xiaohua persuaded, "Brother Hu Zi said that in this world, some people are used to being dogs themselves, and they treat everyone as dogs. They are like this, that is, Snob."


    In fact, Yanzi was not too angry, she had experienced such things.On the contrary, Zhang Xiaohua, who had just left school, was relatively innocent and was traumatized in her heart.


    She secretly thought: "What did we rural people do wrong? Why do they look down on us like this? Is it because we are poor? I, Zhang Xiaohua, must become rich in the future!"


    Becoming a rich man seems to be an unrealistic dream.This girl from the countryside has only such a vision in her heart, but she doesn''t know how to realize it.


    Fortunately, this frustration disappeared after the two entered the supermarket.


    Even though it was morning, people came and went in the supermarket and it was very lively.The shelves are neat and tidy, and the merchandise is dazzling, which is much better than the big ones in the country.


    The two girls each carried a basket, choosing their own products.Yanzi chose some snacks and drinks that she loves, and said while choosing: "Xiaohua, you can also buy it. It''s rare to come to the county seat once, if you don''t buy it, you will lose! Buying these is enough for me to grind my teeth for a long time."


    Zhang Xiaohua agreed, but her eyes slipped towards the milk area.


    When she came out today, she had a hundred yuan bill in her pocket.In fact, she still has some private money, although only five or six hundred yuan.


    She spends money very cautiously, and the clothes are enough to wear. The only thing she can''t stand is dirty.


    The hundred yuan I brought out today is also for dinner with Jiang Xiaohu and Yanzi.She thought, one hundred yuan for three people should be enough, right?


    Although Jiang Xiaohu is her nominal target, Zhang Xiaohua is unwilling to spend his money because she knows how difficult it is for Jiang Xiaohu to make money, and she also knows that his career is starting now and needs a lot of money.


    She couldn''t afford to provide too much financial help to Jiang Xiaohu, so she had to save him a little from these details.


    "Brother Huzi doesn''t eat with us. We can''t spend one hundred yuan. Why don''t we buy some milk, whether my parents are good, Huzi''s parents, yes, and grandma!" This is what Zhang Xiaohua thought in her heart.

 202 Chapter 202 I want to help you

    The supermarket is full of people, but when you look around, most of them are old men and women who get up early to buy vegetables.


    Swallow finished purchasing his snacks, took a can of Red Bull and stuffed it in the box, and then came to Zhang Xiaohua.


    Zhang Xiaohua was being besieged by two milk promoters who belonged to two different manufacturers.


    "Ah, hello, our milk is good, look at the protein content, let me tell you, our whole family drinks this."


    "Come on, what''s the protein content? Look at the quality of our cows~"


    After all these battles, the girl was so dizzy and nagged by two aunt-level promotions.When the swallow did not come, she stared at the mouths of the two aunts foolishly, feeling that they were the muzzles of two black holes.The language they promote, like bullets, keeps flying out, almost blasting her into a beehive.


    Yanzi appeared in time and dragged her away: "What are you doing, what kind of milk are you buying? Let''s go~"


    Finally found relief, Zhang Xiaohua sighed: "Hey, I didn''t expect these malls to have such great promotions."


    "Yes, so people say that sales make money." Yanzi took her arm, "I just can''t speak, plus Aniu can''t leave me, otherwise I will go to the city to work. Hey, right. , Xiaohua, do you want to work in the city?"


    Yanzi was secretly proud of this wonderful plan.


    Zhang Xiaohua and Jiang Xiaohu are lovers, and they are now in a gluey phase, right?If they were to be separated at this stage, in all likelihood, they would break up in the future.


    At that time, hehe, Yanzi smiled inwardly. If this girl makes a little trick, can''t it be replaced?


    Zhang Xiaohua didn''t expect that the girlfriends around him would have such thoughts.She said: "I can''t do it! Besides, my parents won''t let me go out to work."


    "Yes, hey, you can be regarded as a rich second generation~" Yanzi said, half envious and half teasing.


    She is also a rural girl, but she has an older sister and a younger brother. As the second child in the family, she has no sense of existence.


    Zhang Xiaohua is different, the only child, no matter how strong his parents are, they can only love her.So although both of them graduated from high school, Yanzi could only start a business early and work, but Zhang Xiaohua could stay at home safely.


    Thinking of this, Yanzi felt very upset.This world is really unfair, why can she enjoy the resources of the family, why can she find a boyfriend like Jiang Xiaohu?


    Originally, the swallow had a sense of superiority in front of Zhang Xiaohua, but now, that sense of superiority has disappeared.


    The huge gap impacted Yanzi''s fragile self-esteem, and it gradually began to twist.


    "Puff! What a rich second generation am I?" Zhang Xiaohua was amused by the words to her. The two girls were talking and laughing, shaking in the supermarket.


    Unknowingly, the two of them came to the freezer area, not far from the fresh fruits and vegetables area, where a bunch of old ladies were rushing to buy them.In the loudspeaker, the shopping guides kept shouting today''s special fruits and vegetables. Wherever they weighed, several uniformed employees were so busy that they barely touched the floor.


    "How much money do they earn in a month?" Zhang Xiaohua couldn''t help but muttered to Yanzi.


    Yanzi looked at them. Most of them were young women in their twenty-eighty-nine thirties, as well as aunts in their forties or fifty.Everyone''s face is capitalized busy, wearing the same uniform, busy like a machine.


    "No matter what, there must be more than one thousand!" Yanzi imagined as best he could.


    Yanzi is a knowledgeable girl, and Zhang Xiaohua believed what she said.After all, among all the classmates at the time, Yanzi is the best one Zhang Xiaohua thinks is the best-being the boss!


    Most of the girls in their class stay at home like Zhang Xiaohua, some are already married, and some go out to work.Working and being a boss, although they both make money, they feel very different.


    In Zhang Xiaohua''s eyes, Yanzi is an existence with its own aura of success.


    "More than a thousand? A lot." Zhang Xiaohua''s heart suddenly moved. When she thought of being looked down upon by other shopping guides at the gold jewelry counter just now, she felt that it seemed good to come out to work.


    However, if you go out to work, you won''t be able to see Huzi all the time. Thinking of this, Zhang Xiaohua feels lost.


    Suddenly, there was a commotion in the crowd. Everyone hurled away and watched from a distance.


    Zhang Xiaohua heard someone say: "Oh, what''s wrong with this old lady? Help me up!"


    "We don''t dare to help you!"


    There was a lot of discussion, and it turned out that an old man who was queuing up for a call collapsed to the ground.


    Yanzi is also a good person. Hearing that something happened, he hurriedly dragged Zhang Xiaohua over to watch the excitement.


    The crowd formed an elliptical circle about two meters in diameter. Inside the circle, on the cold tiled floor, lay a gray-haired, well-dressed old lady.


    She carried an environmentally friendly shopping basket, a cane in her hand, and a pair of gold-rimmed glasses around her neck.Her hair was permed, Zhang Xiaohua had never seen it before, such an old lady actually permed her hair.


    She just lay on the ground, her lips squirming slightly and her fingers trembling, as if she wanted to say something.But she has no strength to speak, and the surrounding environment is noisy.Some people called for security, others pointed fingers, but no one offered a helping hand.


    When Zhang Xiaohua saw it, she felt anxious and felt that these passersby were unreasonable.People are falling to the ground, but you guys will help them up!


    She couldn''t help but rushed in, and the swallow hurriedly dragged her: "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Of course it is to help you up. How can the elderly be so old, how can you let her lie on the ground?" Zhang Xiaohua said.


    "It''s just getting older, so no one dares to care! What should I do if I rely on you then? You didn''t watch the news, my sister!" Yanzi said.


    Zhang Xiaohua thought for a while and decided to help. She broke free of Yanzi''s hand, pushed away from the crowd and walked to the old lady, bending over to help her.


    The old lady didn''t lose consciousness completely, her hands trembled and her mouth was talking.


    "Ah, what are you talking about?" Zhang Xiaohua asked her ears close.


    The old lady muttered: "Medicine, medicine~"


    Her trembling hand kept pointing to the small purse hanging on her chest.


    Zhang Xiaohua understood, she hurried to feel for the medicine, and sure enough, she found a small white bottle in the bag.She poured out a few pills in her palms and let the old lady grab them and eat them.


    Although the old lady fell on the ground, her consciousness was clear, she picked up a few pills and stuffed it into her mouth.At this time, someone handed over a bottle of water, and Zhang Xiaohua hurriedly fed her a few mouthfuls.


    Seeing that the old man''s spirit improved, everyone was relieved.Some people praised Zhang Xiaohua for being good-minded, while others secretly worried that this girl should not cause any trouble to herself.

 203 Chapter 203 Phoenix Garden

    "Girl, please let me please, we still have to work!" At the counter, a screaming eldest sister crouched her head and raised her feet, looking at the old lady and Zhang Xiaohua on the ground.


    "Yeah, let''s do it, we also have to weigh, in a hurry." A customer echoed.


    Yanzi hurriedly stepped forward to pull Zhang Xiaohua, walked to the side and whispered: "Yes, Xiaohua, let''s go! Don''t worry about too much, she really depends on you when she comes back."


    Zhang Xiaohua said: "Do good things and do it to the end, don''t worry swallows. I think this old lady is kind, not like the kind of person who will slander others. Wait for me..."


    Looking at Zhang Xiaohua''s back, Yanzi cast her lips blankly and said in secret: "What a saint|Mother, look back at you and regret it, don''t come to me!"


    Zhang Xiaohua returned to the old lady and asked, "Grandma, where do you live? Do you want me to take you home?"


    The old lady patted her hand, although her face was still ugly, it was clear that she had slowed down.She smiled and said: "Girl, I''m fine, thank you today. But if you can send me home, I really have to thank you."


    Zhang Xiaohua said: "That''s fine, I''ll take you back!"


    She supported the old lady, did not buy anything or weighed, and the two slowly walked out.When Yanzi passed by, the latter shook his head speechlessly at her, but still followed her.


    When I arrived at the cash register and paid the money, Yanzi refused to take it out.For things of tens of dollars, Zhang Xiaohua paid the last.


    "I only brought out one hundred yuan. Now there are only more than twenty. There is no way to invite you to dinner!" Zhang Xiaohua said half-jokingly.


    In fact, there is also a way to eat 20 yuan for 20 yuan. The big deal is that the two of them will eat a bowl of fried rice. Zhang Xiaohua still plans to invite a girlfriend.


    Who knows that Yanzi''s self-esteem is exceptionally strong today, she snorted, "If you don''t ask me, I will pay for it myself."


    The old lady seemed very interested in the quarrel between the two girls, and listened with a smile along the way without interrupting.


    Under the guidance of the old lady, the two girls escorted her back to her residence.


    Standing at the gate of the community, Zhang Xiaohua and Yanzi were dumbfounded.


    The gate of the community is more than 30 meters wide and two stories high.There are a few dragons and phoenix dancing characters above, Phoenix Garden.


    The electric gate is shiny, and the floor is covered with marble, which is generally clean and dust-free.There was a cleaner who was cleaning with a broom, wearing a mask and wearing an orange uniform.There are two guards on the left and right at the entrance, and there are security guards.


    There are lanes for cars, humane, and the flow of people and cars is divided and orderly.People who enter and leave are also well-dressed, not to mention the cars, they are all stylish cars.


    It is located in the very center of the old town of the county, a crossroads and a bustling commercial area one hundred meters south.Going north is another crossroad. The old County No. 1 Middle School and County People''s Hospital are all in that direction.


    Ten years ago, this community was definitely the most impressive and high-end community in the area.Even now, in the past ten years, there are many tall buildings in the surrounding area, but it still has the momentum of the year.Those who can live in this community are definitely characters.


    "What a magnificent community gate!" Zhang Xiaohua was secretly surprised.


    Yanzi''s eyes were about to shine, and she was only happy in her heart: "Wow, this old lady is so rich! Maybe her son is the county magistrate! Prosperous, we saved her life, maybe she can still give us What about the money!"


    Now she is very fortunate that Zhang Xiaohua didn''t listen to her and left the old lady alone.


    Along the way, Zhang Xiaohua helped the old lady to walk in front, and Swallow followed unhappily.Now she walked in three steps and two steps, rushed over and took the other arm of the old lady, and said affectionately: "Grandma, I will help you. Be careful that there are hurdles on the ground."


    The old lady agreed with a smile, but she felt like a mirror in her heart.


    The three walked to the gate, and a security guard greeted him: "Mr. Wu, you are back!"


    The security guard seemed to know the old lady very well and looked respectful.This made Zhang Xiaohua feel a little more inexplicable. She felt that she did not belong here, and she didn''t even want to approach the door of this community.


    Two people are people from different worlds!This made the girl feel a little inferior in her heart, and she couldn''t help but think of being scorned by the gold jewelry shopping guide in the mall.


    The old lady patted Zhang Xiaohua''s hand, and said with a smile: "Girl, send me in."


    Zhang Xiaohua was startled slightly, and promised: "Okay, grandma."


    Under the strange gaze of the security guard, the two girls sent the old lady into the community.


    The community is a pure garden-style community, with pavilions, rockery and lakes, green grass, red and willow green.The buildings are not very high, multi-storey or villas.The exterior walls are renovated every two or three years, so despite more than ten years, the community still looks quite new.


    The old lady lives on the second floor of Unit Three in Building 1, and there is a large garage downstairs.This was what Zhang Xiaohua only learned later, and she was very surprised that rich people really had a very comfortable life.


    Opening the door and entering the house, the old lady bent down and fetched two pairs of hospitality slippers for the two girls. The two changed their shoes and entered the door, very awkward.


    "You''re welcome, just sit down!" The old lady went to the kitchen to pour water for the two of them, and the two took the opportunity to look at the house.


    The house is large in size. There is an open room on the left hand side of the door. The large living room has a sliding door. Outside the door is a large balcony with floor-to-ceiling windows. Sunlight comes in. The wooden floor looks mottled and textured.


    There is no TV wall in the living room. Behind the sofa and on the opposite side are bookcases. Instead, the TV is squeezed into the corner.The big 55-inch color TV seemed aggrieved to stay aside.


    "It''s so big!" Zhang Xiaohua secretly said in her heart, "This house has to be more than two hundred square meters? The living room alone is as big as my two houses."


    Yanzi was even less prosperous. In fact, she was a little dumbfounded when she entered the community, not enough to see, not enough to speak, just looking around.


    After entering the house, she either looked at the photos and landscape paintings on the wall, or at the trophies and crafts on the cabinet.


    "Sit down, you two, I''ll come when I change my clothes." The old lady put the water cup on the coffee table and brought them a box of snacks. "These are cookies, eat whatever you want." She went in the door.


    While the old lady went into the room to change clothes, Yanzi took Zhang Xiaohua and sat on the leather sofa, feeling the softness and comfort of the sofa. She was very envious.


    "This family is really rich. I think you have to tell her something in return for saving her." Yanzi whispered.


    Zhang Xiaohua looked at her speechlessly: "Saving a life is better than building a seventh-level float. How can you think about it? In the future, we will also need help..."


    "Ang, yes, now we are in special need of help, we need money!!" Yanzi rubbed his fingers and gestured.

 204 Chapter 204 Life Is Paying Attention

    Ding Lingling!


    In the living room, Zhang Xiaohua''s cell phone rang. She took it out to see that it was Jiang Xiaohu who called, and hurriedly picked it up.


    "Hey, Brother Huzi, where are you?" Zhang Xiaohua asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu almost spoke to her at the same time: "Where are you, Xiaohua?"


    The two voices overlapped, and they both had concerns about each other. After speaking, they were silent at the same time.Through the phone, they can all feel the other side''s mind.


    Finally, Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "We two really have a tacit understanding."


    "Brother Huzi, I''m here in Phoenix Garden." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, feeling very strange: "Why are you in Phoenix Garden?"


    He knows this community and Meng Na lives there.That''s a high-end community. What is Zhang Xiaohua doing there?Don''t be fooled, right?


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help worrying. At this time, an old lady''s charitable voice came on the phone: "Girl, what kind of fruit do you have? Thank you so much today..."


    Zhang Xiaohua said, "Thank you grandma, we don''t eat. Brother Huzi, I won''t tell you anymore..."


    Jiang Xiaohu said, half worried and curious, and hung up the phone.He muttered, "What''s Xiaohua doing? How did you recognize a grandma?"


    He sat in a fast food restaurant, waiting for Xu Linglong''s arrival.


    I made an appointment with Xu Linglong to meet here, and today it is Jiang Xiaohu who is the host for a treat.


    Sitting in the seat by the window, watching the busy traffic outside, Jiang Xiaohu''s thoughts couldn''t help returning to more than a year ago.


    At that time, he was still a high school student, facing the college entrance examination.Before the college entrance examination, the school organized students to come to the county for physical examinations and collect personal information. Jiang Xiaohu had also been to the county.


    It was on this street that something happened.On that day, Jiang Xiaohu''s entire world was gray, and later it became blood red, and the past was unbearable.


    In his mind, noisy sounds echoed, there were sounds of consolation, there were exclamations, there were also the sounds of booing soy sauce, and the sobbing of girls.


    boom!


    A brick hit Jiang Xiaohu''s forehead, and the blood flowed down, staining his only white compassionate shirt.Now, more than a year has passed, and he can still feel the pain in his heart when he thinks about it.


    Of course, his forehead has no scars now due to the relationship between Shanhetu.It is estimated that whoever smashes a brick on his forehead now, the broken brick is not the head.


    At that time, Jiang Xiaohu thought, the people in the city are really bad and they bully the rural children.But now, sitting here, he feels full of confidence, no different from the people in the city.


    "After I have money, I will buy a car too." Jiang Xiaohu secretly said.


    As he was thinking about it, a small car rushed into his eyes. Xu Linglong was wearing light green sweatpants and a baseball cap. Her hair had been cut short, making him more energetic and youthful.


    She rode a shared bicycle and stopped in front of the store.The tall girl, even if she is not sitting in the spacious general manager''s office, still gives people a sense of being aloof.


    This kind of superiority was not deliberate by Xu Linglong.The main reason is that her temperament is in charge there. Sitting in that position all the year round, she is used to directing others to do things. This temperament has penetrated into her bones.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu was quite disgusted with her temperament at first. Why do you always think you are awesome?Why look down on people?


    Later, he discovered that Xu Linglong didn''t look down on anyone, but she herself was too busy, always going to see people and things that had nothing to do with work.Therefore, it will give people an illusion of contempt.


    After locking the car, Xu Linglong looked up and glanced at the shop window. She was looking for Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and waved at her through the glass window.


    Xu Linglong was also very happy to see him, waved her hand, and walked in quickly.


    "What to eat?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Xu Linglong sat down, sweating all over her head.She wiped her sweat with a handkerchief, and said, "If you are the host today, of course you have the final say."


    This shop is not small in scale, and when the meal arrives, it is full of office workers and students.Although the decoration is very modern, everything looks so cheap. There are more people and the environment is naturally noisy.


    Xu Linglong didn''t like such a noisy place. She didn''t quite understand why Jiang Xiaohu invited her to eat here.


    "Okay, I''ll do my own thing! Let''s have a sweet and sour pork ribs. We want a steamed fish and a stir-fried greens. Hey, the stir-fried greens here is incomparable to the taste of my home." Jiang Xiaohu flipped through the menu. While muttering, "What would you like to drink?"


    "A glass of water is good." Xu Linglong said faintly. There was a chubby woman in the aisle walking over with a tray, and she almost touched her, so she subconsciously hid inside.


    Click!


    A piece of fat, greasy, fell on the ground, which came out of the woman''s tray.Before Xu Linglong was reminded, he was trampled on the floor by a latecomer, which was equivalent to waxing the floor.


    She sighed inwardly, feeling inconsistent with this character.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Xiaohu raised his head and asked with a smile when he saw her frowning brows.


    "Nothing, hurry up, let''s talk while eating. I went to play in the morning, and now I am hungry and grunting." Xu Linglong said.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Okay, wait a minute."


    He handed the menu to the waiter and went to the toilet himself. After returning, the dishes were ready.


    Xu Linglong was holding two cups, poured two cups of boiling water, and washed the dishes back and forth.Seeing this scene, Jiang Xiaohu secretly said in his heart: "This girl from a wealthy family is very particular about life. If you leave us alone, you will be very happy if you can eat and eat. However, when I become rich, I will definitely be so particular about life. As for people, you can''t imagine that kind of life if you don''t have that share."


    Jiang Xiaohu muttered in his heart, but didn''t know that he had gradually matured.


    Xu Linglong rinsed the tableware for both of them in boiling water, and put Jiang Xiaohu''s bowls and chopsticks in front of his seat. When he looked up, he saw Jiang Xiaohu looking at her with a smile.


    "What are you laughing at? Come and eat." Xu Linglong greeted him, and then she got up and went to the pool to pour out two glasses of water, refilled the drinking water, and set aside one.


    She is so considerate and attentive, she can''t see the air of Missy.


    Jiang Xiaohu said thank you, sat down with joy, picked up his chopsticks and started eating.


    "A batch of Panax Notoginseng has been ripened and can come to harvest." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Well, I know. Oh, yes, this is the balance." Xu Linglong suddenly remembered something, took out a card and put it on the table, "The code is six six."


    "Are you rich so soon? You can wait if you don''t have money." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    In fact, the money came in a timely manner. His farm was when he was spending a lot of money. This money can save him from worrying about money.You know, this morning, Meng Na also used this''blackmail'' against him.


    Xu Linglong said: "Our business is not bad at this point."


    With this tone, tusk, Jiang Xiaohu felt ashamed when he heard it.

 205 Chapter 205 Someone Is Fighting

    The two of them were eating and chatting, and they had an extra 500,000 for no reason. Jiang Xiaohu felt very comfortable, and temporarily added a little side dish and two bottles of beer.


    Although Xu Linglong looked quiet and quiet, she actually had a good drinker.She and Jiang Xiaohu, each one has a bottle, and they drink happily.


    After a few sips of beer, both of them opened their conversation boxes.In fact, the business of Sanqi has been discussed a long time ago, and the rest is trading.I don''t know who it is, and I shift the topic elsewhere.


    "Do you play games?" Jiang Xiaohu looked at Xu Linglong in surprise.


    Xu Linglong took a sip of her wine and nodded seriously: "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "No, I can''t see it!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Xu Linglong smiled: "What''s the matter, I am also a human, I like to eat, drink and have fun." When she smiles, there will be two curling marks on the corner of her mouth, which is very flavorful.


    Jiang Xiaohu sometimes sees the fascination, and is afraid of being seen by the other party, so he deliberately conceals his trance.As a result, the look he tried desperately to hide became the point of laughter that Xu Linglong couldn''t help snickering in her heart - Jiang Xiaohu''s eyebrows couldn''t help beating when she covered herself.


    Xu Linglong rarely saw a boy''s eyebrows beating like that, it was amazing, as if they were dancing.


    These two eyebrows added a funny color to Jiang Xiaohu.


    There are only two bottles of beer and fast food. Of course, it is impossible to eat as long as you want, like a regular meal.In fact, when the two of them changed their cups, cleaning had already intentionally or unintentionally, and came to them to mop the floor many times.


    On one occasion, Procter & Gamble even deliberately nagged: "I want to drink to a tavern. We are so busy here, shouldn''t we drink here? Young people nowadays, we have to drink at noon!"


    Seeing Xu Linglong''s youthful and beautiful appearance and good dress and temperament, Procter & Gamble felt sour in her heart. She walked away and murmured loudly, "A girl''s house, she doesn''t love herself. If it''s my daughter, she will be killed by a broom. Forget it."


    After people say this, both of them feel embarrassed, especially Xu Linglong, how can anyone ever be so ridiculed?


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned, yelling at the cleaner, but Xu Linglong stopped him: "Forget it, let''s go."


    She didn''t even get angry. She got up and picked up things and walked out. When she passed by the cleaner, she also said, "Thank you, please."


    As a result, Procter & Gamble became embarrassed, his face flushed, and he felt that the other party was a lot taller than himself.Until Xu Linglong went out, she did not dare to take a breath.Jiang Xiaohu caught sight of this scene, feeling uncomfortable, not knowing whether to laugh or to sympathize with her.


    Standing at the door of the fast food restaurant, Jiang Xiaohu asked, "Why didn''t you let me say something to her just now?" He was still aggrieved for Xu Linglong.


    Xu Linglong smiled faintly: "What''s the use of talking about it? You are a man, do you go to quarrel with an old aunt? Besides, have you ever quarreled? Can''t do it, do it? I can''t do it, and I can''t do it anymore. Let you go and yell with her, doesn''t it make you feel uncomfortable?"


    Although she has always lived above the clouds, she still knows more about human nature.


    Jiang Xiaohu touched the back of his head, bowed his head for a moment, and smiled: "That''s it!"


    "Yes, she is pitiful enough, there is no need to care about the poor. Ignorance and jealousy are about to fill her life." Xu Linglong said, "Then we..."


    boom!


    Suddenly a muffled noise came from the nearby alley, interrupting Xu Linglong''s words.


    Both of them looked over curiously.


    This shop is at the end of the old commercial street. It belongs to the golden pavement on the corner of the street. There is an alley on the right, corresponding to the restaurant''s back kitchen.The voice came from that small alley.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s ears were a little better, and he heard more movements.He immediately heard that this was the sound of a fist hitting the flesh.


    "Oh, someone was fighting," he muttered.


    Xu Linglong took two steps and took a long look at the entrance of the alley. As expected, several young people in white chef outfits were beating another young man in chef outfits.


    She frowned slightly and took out her phone to dial 110.Jiang Xiaohu dashed over, looking curiously.


    At first glance, he couldn''t help feeling that the county seat was too small.The young man who was besieged was dark and strong. Wasn''t it Lu Dayong who was in the noodle restaurant that day asking for salary from the boss?


    Jiang Xiaohu had a good impression of this young man, so he naturally wanted to help.He shouted: "Stop!"


    The beating guys, who were on the rise, were interrupted by this sound, and they all raised their heads to look at Jiang Xiaohu.


    The one in the lead is bald, with a blue scalp and fierce eyes, which is usually used to show off.


    He raised his eyebrows at Jiang Xiaohu: "Get away if you don''t want to die, and don''t worry about it!"


    Lu Dayong hugged his belly, his nose was bleeding, and his eye circles were also black.He was kneeling on the ground, facing Jiang Xiaohu''s direction.


    He looked up and saw Jiang Xiaohu, and he was also taken aback for a moment, and a flash of embarrassment flashed in his eyes.Two times in a row, I was met by this young man about his age. Where should I put my face?


    Although his Lu Dayong has no abilities, he is unwilling to owe favors over and over again.What''s more, the people who beat him were not something anyone could provoke.


    This bald head is a white apprentice in the back kitchen, don''t even think of it as an apprentice, they are paid no less than the master.Why?Because my brother-in-law is the manager here!


    Not only the brother-in-law is the manager, the bald brother, but also the big hooligan who is famous far and wide.As long as you have a fight and just want to make a few sentences, you can gather dozens of people.


    The bald head is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He likes to engage in small groups. After paying his salary, he invites everyone to eat, drink and sing. After coming and going, he became the leader of this group of little students.Especially a few of them, that is, the three who beat people today, are simply bald doglegs.


    Lu Dayong came here to work and earn money and to treat his mother, not willing to cause trouble.Even more reluctant, Jiang Xiaohu was hated because of his bald head.This bald head has no other abilities, he is a good hand for bullying and being afraid of reluctance, and he is small-minded.


    Why was Lu Dayong beaten today?Isn''t it because he accidentally stepped on this guy''s foot.Although Lu Dayong apologized in time and washed his shoes, three days later, he was beaten by his bald head.No, I was met by Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu scratched the tip of his nose and walked forward: "What did you say? I didn''t hear clearly."


    "Oh, your ears don''t work well when you are young? Come here, and my brother will teach you how to hear more clearly." The bald sneered, winking at the left and right, and the two rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Don''t come here, you will regret it!" Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly discouraged him with a serious face.

 206 Chapter 206

    "I can go to you, so much nonsense!" The two men cursed impatiently.A flying kick, a fist, greeted him without mercy.


    In the narrow alley, there are three or four large garbage bins piled up at the opening, and there is a swill bucket at the door of the back kitchen. The whole alley is full of sour smell.


    In this pile of garbage, Lu Dayong was beaten to his knees, holding his belly in his hands.Where is Jiang Xiaohu?Besieged by two people, fists and kicks.


    Xu Linglong, who had finished the call to report the scene, turned around and saw such a scene, and her hair flew out of fright.She looked down at the left and right, picked up half of a brick, and screamed into the alley: "Stop it, or I''m welcome!"


    Her voice is clear, her lines are soft, not to mention appearing in this alley, even if she looks at the whole city, it is probably the first-class eye-catching.


    When she appeared like this, the men in the alley suddenly turned into clay sculptures.One by one looked at her stupidly, drooling two feet long.


    "Look at you, it''s a dirty guy here, why are you coming in? I can do it with just these two unbelievably thin guys." Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and smiled at Xu Linglong.


    The men also recovered and sneered, "Boy, you''re so boastful, right? Yo, why is it so dark this day? You''ve blown up the cow!"


    "Hahahaha!" The inferior and old-fashioned joke caused a burst of laughter from others, of course it was a flattering smile.


    The two guys who were responsible for fixing Jiang Xiaohu also shouted thickly: "The cowhide is blowing up, be careful that the cow falls from the sky and kills you kid!"


    After speaking, the two people continued to add their fists and feet, and a stinky sweat from their feet echoed beside Jiang Xiaohu''s head.


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned: "It''s so stinky, you can even be a chef if you don''t like cleaning? I''ll go~"


    He raised his arm, supported the leg of the man on the left, gave it a light hold, and turned it around.Ever since, the target of that leg changed from Jiang Xiaohu to the fist of the man on the right.


    boom!


    There was a muffled noise from the legs and fists.From this movement, you can hear that these two people have used the strength of the milk to beat Jiang Xiaohu!Actually?They and Jiang Xiaohu, they met in plain view. They had no grievances in the past and no grudges in the past, and they worked so hard to show them to the bald head.


    But in this way, their own fists have suffered.The person who punched, heard a crisp sound, the joints were like cracks, and the back of his hand was swollen instantly.


    He held his hands, howled and whirled around.Later, I went to the hospital and found that the whole right hand had a fractured bone and his wrist was broken.


    The guy who kicked his legs also fell well, his feet were sore, swollen and numb.His companion''s punch just smashed the tendons of his feet.After that, he also lay in bed and rested for half a month before going to the ground.This is not the worst. The worst is that his restaurant is a private restaurant. How can he be allowed to lie down in the dormitory and eat leisurely?I was fired just after lying down for a week.


    The two of them hugged hands, jumped feet, screamed in pain.Jiang Xiaohu triumphantly slammed Xu Linglong''s chin and said, "Well, let me say it, it can be done with one finger."


    Xu Linglong was dumbfounded just now, but Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect Jiang Xiaohu to play two or two tricks.She is in the gym, and she has been studying Sanda for several years, so she can naturally see some ways.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu''s number of lanes is much more wild and handsome than that of Sanda coach.


    Of course, although Xu Linglong looked dumbfounded, she didn''t stand up and watch.In fact, from the moment Jiang Xiaohu started to shoot, she had already recorded it with her mobile phone.


    Jing Cha will be there in a while, of course she doesn''t want Jiang Xiaohu to have an accident.Now it is a society ruled by law, even if it is to fight injustice, it must be reasonable and legal.


    "Hiss! I said which hole was not clamped and leaked your kid out?" The bald head touched the light forehead, frowning.


    Not only did the two helpers fail to help, they made people laugh.He has never been so embarrassed at this age.


    He spit on the ground, throwing his extremely dirty language at Jiang Xiaohu.This is ugly enough, even his companion frowned.


    How could Jiang Xiaohu not understand this?He slowly put away the smile on his face, grinned, and glanced down at the toe of the shoe: "Man, what you said is too much!"


    "Excessive? Hey, boy, my brother will let you know in a while, how to write excessive words!" said the bald head, turned around and walked in.After more than ten seconds, he walked out again.This time, he had an extra rolling pin in his hand.


    This rolling pin is more than one meter long and the arms of a one-year-old child are so thick.There is dust on it, and I don¡¯t know how long it took.


    This is a rolling pin made of solid wood, knocking it on the head will definitely break the blood.


    Lu Dayong saw the bald posture, and hurriedly stepped forward to stop him: "Brother Guang, you can do it well, forgive him! This matter has nothing to do with him. If you want to smash me, I shouldn¡¯t step on it. Your feet!"


    He was unwilling to admit his mistakes to the bald head originally. After all, there is nothing wrong with it. It is inevitable that people will be close to people when they step on their feet.Even if it was wrong, he apologized and washed his shoes.This time, the bald head is purely looking for fault.


    However, Lu Dayong did not want Jiang Xiaohu to suffer for himself, so he preferred to bow his head.


    boom!


    Before Lu Dayong''s words fell, the rolling pin fell on his shoulder. It was really hot and painful.


    He snorted, his body crooked.


    "Trash snack, I will settle accounts with you in a while, don''t worry!" The bald sneered, carrying the rolling pin and rushing forward, he must stand up to his prestige, otherwise the eldest brother''s name will be in his hands, and it will be spread in the future. Are you not laughing to death in the arena?


    But before the bald head rushed out for two steps, he heard a sound of wind, and then a fist quickly occupied his entire vision.


    Bang bang bang!


    There were three muffled noises in a row, fists and flesh fisted, and the bald head was beaten vigorously.


    Cang!


    The rolling pin in his hand also fell to the ground.


    The scene was very embarrassing and tense at one time. Everyone watched this scene dumbfounded. They couldn''t figure out how Jiang Xiaohu rushed to the bald head after crossing a distance of nearly three meters in an instant.


    Lu Dayong and others will not say anything, their attention is focused on the bald head.Can Xu Linglong?She had been worried that Jiang Xiaohu would suffer, so she stared at him desperately and refused to move her eyes for a second.


    However, even so, she didn''t understand why Jiang Xiaohu was so fast.


    "It''s almost faster than the Asian trapeze!" She took a breath and secretly said.

 207 Chapter 207

    In the alley, the breeze was blowing, sour and rotten gas wandering in it.


    Everyone was surprised at Jiang Xiaohu''s movement speed, but ignored the pain of bald head at this time.


    He covered his face, lost his rolling pin, squatted on the ground and sucked in air.


    Just now, Jiang Xiaohu''s fist fell on him like raindrops, and he was so painful that he couldn''t shout.


    The severe pain blocked his throat!


    call out!


    A plastic bag was blown high in the sky by the wind, and finally stuck accurately on the bald head of the bald head, and the vegetable soup covered his head.


    "Mom! Puff, puff~" The bald head was so disgusting that he couldn''t help but yell, but he opened his mouth, and the vegetable soup flowed down his forehead into his mouth, making others want to laugh but dare not laugh. .


    Jiang Xiaohu helped Lu Dayong and walked towards the entrance of the alley. When he passed the bald head, he said kindly, "Don¡¯t sweat your mother, go home and take a shower. It¡¯s a hot day, the vegetable soup is rotten and easy to eat. Poisoned."


    The bald head clenched his fists, looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s back with resentment, yelling in his heart: "God, why are you so unfair to me, why! I want revenge!"


    At the age of twenty, he felt that he was quite passionate.Of course, he only dared to shout this in his heart. If he shouted out, it would not only make people laugh, but he might also provoke more vegetable soup, fists, etc.


    The bald head can''t beat Jiang Xiaohu, and at the same time he is not stupid.He wiped the stain on his face, took out his cell phone and called the old man.


    Besides, Jiang Xiaohu helped Lu Dayong out of the alley and stood on the street.Xu Linglong also ran out very worried. She just saw the bald head calling and wanted to remind Jiang Xiaohu.


    But Jiang Xiaohu was caught by Lu Dayong, crying and wiping his nose, and said with gratitude: "Big brother, do you remember me? I am Lu Dayong, who was in the noodle restaurant that day."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said: "Of course I remember, we two are really fate, come and talk, don''t cry. When people see it, I think what''s wrong with them."


    Xu Linglong listened, with a black line in his forehead, looking at two strange-eyed passers-by, staring at Jiang Xiaohu and Lu Dayong as they walked.She secretly said: "You still know, people have long thought what happened to you two."


    It seemed that the two of them were old acquaintances, and Xu Linglong couldn''t help but become curious: "This guy has friends everywhere."


    Lu Dayong nodded, wiped away his nose and tears: "I''m fine, thank you!"


    "Is this all right? Wipe it quickly." Jiang Xiaohu touched his body, he didn''t have the habit of bringing tissues.


    A pack of tissues suddenly appeared in his field of vision, pinched by a porcelain white hand.He looked down and smiled happily.


    Taking the tissue from Xu Linglong and handing it to Lu Dayong, Jiang Xiaohu turned to apologize to Xu Linglong with his lips: "Thank you!"


    Xu Linglong said, "Jing Cha will be here soon."


    "Ah? Jing Cha is coming?" Lu Dayong was taken aback, sweating on his forehead, "No way, once Jing Cha comes, I won''t be able to keep my job."


    "Why, you bullied like this, can''t you let Jing Cha help you find justice?" Jiang Xiaohu said with a black face, "I''m telling you, this evil force can''t get used to it, so you have to fight it, hit it hard. , Each one owes a blow."


    People who owe a blow are rushing in the alley, picking out the vegetable stems from their bare heads and necks.


    "It''s really not possible. His relative works here as a manager. He can''t lose his job. I just...My mother is still lying in the hospital, waiting for us to make money to treat her illness." Lu Dayong said in a cry.


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help feeling sour.This is really a penny. Is it a hero? Is this Lu Dayong really a coward?Jiang Xiaohu didn''t think so.


    This guy is also more than 1.8 meters tall, standing taller than a person, lying longer than a person, if there is a fight, Jiang Xiaohu feels that two bald heads are not his opponents.


    But he was short of money and needed the job, so he had to endure the bullying of his bald head.Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu took out his mobile phone: "What is your account number, I''ll transfer it to you and use it first. Go back and find a good job. By the way, what''s your job?"


    Xu Linglong couldn''t help frowning, and said in her heart: "This kid is too soft in heart. Anyone has to help. What is enough of his money? There should be a good way to help people. I have to talk to him later. Talk about it."


    She is not hard-hearted, but is rational in situations and she must be organized in everything she does.Charity must be done of course, but it must be investigated clearly before considering whether to help?


    Xu Linglong is very fond of Jiang Xiaohu. She feels that it is not easy for this rural youth to emerge from the impoverished mountainous area. She does not want such a thriving seedling to be broken before it grows up.


    "I''m a cook." Lu Dayong said. Hearing that Jiang Xiaohu was about to transfer money to himself, he shook his head like a rattle. "I don''t need the money. Brother Jiang, you saved me several times and I gave you a lot of trouble. We are short of money, but we can¡¯t take other people¡¯s money for nothing.¡±


    "Which so much nonsense..." Jiang Xiaohu stared.


    Xu Linglong said: "I think what people said is right, teaching people how to fish is worse than teaching people how to fish. What people lack now is a job ~ what''s your name?" She turned to Lu Dayong and asked with a cheerful face.


    Lu Dayong had been bullied just now, and then he was busy chatting with Jiang Xiaohu, and he didn''t even bother to look at Xu Linglong.


    Now that Xu Linglong took the initiative to speak to him, he couldn''t help but raise his eyes to look at him.Looking at it this way, Lu Dayong blushed immediately, his ears were enthusiastic, and his heart beat faster, his throat and eyes were as if he had been glued to death, and he couldn''t open his mouth with tension.


    It''s so beautiful, it turns out that there are such beautiful girls in reality!


    He is knowledgeable, fair-skinned, wearing sportswear and a baseball cap, and looks so capable and free.The exquisite features make her feel like a fairy daughter.


    It was the first time that Lu Dayong saw such a beautiful girl, and he had never been in love before, so he was so dazed that he forgot what he should say.


    Even Xu Linglong asked three or four times in a row, but he didn''t answer.


    Jiang Xiaohu got a black thread on his forehead and pushed him secretly: "What do you want to say, what is your name. I''m not afraid of blindness?"


    The half-joking words made Lu Dayong blush to the root of his neck and hurriedly bowed his head to apologize: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. My name is Lu Dayong, I''m a cook."


    "Is the chef right? It''s okay. After Jingcha comes, you can say what you should say. As for this job, it doesn''t matter." Xu Linglong said.


    "Yes!" Jiang Xiaohu''s glasses suddenly lit up, hitting the snake and sticking the stick, "I can remember, Dayong, who is this you, people... Other friends have opened a very large restaurant, you can go there. Be a chef."


    He paid great attention to protecting Xu Linglong''s privacy, and did not say that Xu was also a shareholder of Lihua Hotel.


    In this regard, Xu Linglong despised him for being quick, but at the same time he felt that he was sensible.With Jiang Xiaohu, I really feel safe.

 208 Chapter 208

    Wow wow wow!


    The Jing Flute rang in the distance, Xu Linglong breathed a sigh of relief, Jing Cha came.


    A blue and white spectacle car galloped over and stopped by the roadside, giving them a sense of security.


    Xiaolu and Wang Jingguan got out of the car. They brought equipment and a notebook law enforcement device. They were preparing for routine business. When they saw Jiang Xiaohu, they were both black lines.


    "Little Deer, we seem to have a special relationship with this guy!" Wang Jingguan whispered.


    Little Deer couldn''t tell what it was like, and grinned: "This guy is really not worrying."


    But the two of them talked about it, and they probably knew it.This kid must be fighting the injustices again, really ha, how can there be so many injustices all day long?


    However, seeing Jiang Xiaohu again, the two scene officers didn''t dislike him, but liked him more.


    Especially when Xiao Lu saw Lu Dayong, he felt more like standing on Jiang Xiaohu''s side.She was about to step forward to open her remarks, but was held back by Wang Jingguan.


    "Oh, isn''t that Xu Linglong?" Wang Jingguan whispered.


    Little Deer was a little bit unusually excited when he heard the voice of the brother, even trembling with excitement.


    This is not normal!


    My brother, although he is nearly 30 years old, is still a single dog.On weekdays, I haven''t seen him care about any woman.Colleagues in the unit even secretly guessed whether this guy is gay.Unexpectedly, he showed his feet here.


    Look, Wang Jingguan looked at the girl''s eyes, they were shining, as if there were two lighted torches inside.


    Huh, huh, his breathing was even so fast, his face flushed like a monkey butt, and his speech was trembling.


    Little Deer had no choice but to poke his vest with a signature pen, and he let out a cry of pain, and then he shook his head.


    "Don''t be ashamed, go away!" Xiaolu whispered.


    Wang Jingguan took a step back and stood behind the deer, but still quietly looked at Xu Linglong with obsessive eyes.


    As a grassroots citizen, why did he know Xu Linglong?It turned out that Xu Linglong once encountered a dispute on the street and asked the driver to get out of the car to help. As a witness, she had been to the police station.It was Wang Jingguan who received her at that time.


    From that moment on, Xu Linglong was synonymous with truth, goodness and beauty in Wang Jingguan''s mind.Why hasn''t he been looking for a girlfriend in recent years?Because there is a goddess who compares there, ordinary people really can''t enter his eyes.


    "Why it''s you again!" Xiao Lu walked to Jiang Xiaohu and said with a black face.


    Xu Linglong was taken aback when she heard the words and couldn''t help but glance at the female scene.


    Nv Jing is also in her early twenties, she should have just entered the industry not long after graduating from college.She carried a sense of heroism and professional majesty unique to Jingcha.


    "What a handsome female scene, she is really righteous, she can see her career at a glance." She secretly praised.


    Xu Linglong stepped forward, greeted the two scenery officials, and roughly explained what happened.He pointed to the alley and said, "The other party has five people, and they should be there. If you are not there, I think you two should go to the back kitchen of the restaurant and you should be able to find them. Oh, by the way, this is my mobile phone. Recorded video material."


    Xiao Lu was also very surprised to see this beautiful western-style girl who said things so organized, and his affection for Xu Linglong doubled.


    Between a girl and a girl, it''s easy to tell whether you have a good opinion of each other or not.In short, the two of them felt sorry for each other.


    Xiaolu smiled and nodded: "Okay, you did a good job. Brother, please go and take someone inside. I''ll make a transcript here."


    Wang Jingguan agreed and walked into the alley with an idiotic expression on his face.The bald head is gone, only the two younger brothers are cleaning the alley.But Wang Jingguan already knew where they would be, so he pushed the door directly into the back kitchen of the restaurant.Sure enough, he found a few guys with swollen noses and swollen noses and pulled them out.


    Here, Xiaolu has turned to Jiang Xiaohu, his face changed from a smile like a spring breeze to a cold like late autumn.


    "What''s the matter, huh, you?" Xiaolu said, "It seems we haven''t been apart for a long time~"


    Jiang Xiaohu hesitated and said: "Yes, yes~"


    Both Xu Linglong and Lu Dayong were stunned when they heard this, and asked what was going on.It didn''t take long before they were apart. Have they been together?


    Especially Xu Linglong looked at Jiang Xiaohu with admiration.I thought this was just a small farmer from a poor valley, and he had never seen anything in the world.Unexpectedly, this guy is good enough, how long has it been since he came out, has learned to pick up girls, and got a little sister Jinghua.


    She looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s profile, her eyes a little contemptuous.But she immediately realized that she had just listened to such an ear, and it might not be that way.Without investigation, there is no right to speak. This sentence is the truth.


    "Yes? ~ You would say yes, why are you fighting with someone again? You see, the video on the video is very enjoyable!" Xiaolu took Xu Linglong''s phone and opened the video to him.


    Actually?She admired Jiang Xiaohu very much in her heart. If there were more people like Jiang Xiaohu in this society, the world would be much better.


    However, the reality is cruel.She taught Jiang Xiaohu because the reality is cruel.


    Time and time again, Jiang Xiaohu was able to fight the injustice without suffering a loss. On the one hand, he had the ability to fist, and on the other hand, Xiao Lu believed that there was an element of luck.


    One day, if luck is not there, what will happen?Xiaolu didn''t dare to think, so he criticized Jiang Xiaohu seriously, just to protect him.


    Lu Dayong didn''t know what to do, and when he saw Jing Cha came, he taught Jiang Xiaohu, and he panicked.He hurriedly stepped forward to defend: "Comrade Jingcha, it is all my fault. Brother Jiang is here to save me... Hey, Jingguan Xiaolu, it turns out to be you! Do you remember me? I''m Dayong Lu~"


    Last time at the hospital, Xiaolu left Lu Dayong''s mother a few hundred yuan.Dayong has always remembered this journey. In his heart, the deer is the embodiment of justice and kindness in this world.


    Now seeing the deer again, can he not get excited?


    Xiaolu naturally remembered him too, and when she thought of the poor family situation of this poor big boy, she was full of sympathy, her tone was kind, and her face changed.


    "It''s you, how is your mother''s illness?" Xiaolu asked, "Why did you fight with others again? Now that your family needs money, you have to work hard."


    "Hey, he wants to work hard, but he can''t stand it. There are bad things. You say, I can see..." Jiang Xiaohu leaned over, wanting to explain.


    Xiaolu glared: "Did I ask you? Go ahead first!"


    "Yes, yes~" Jiang Xiaohu felt wronged, walked away two steps, kicking the stones with his feet.


    Xiaolu couldn''t help but feel distressed when he saw him like this.But Xu Linglong suddenly watched this scene with interest, and became more and more curious about Jiang Xiaohu''s life.

 209 Chapter 209: Misunderstanding Big Brother

    On the side of the street, the Jing Che was parked by the road yoke, Wang Jingguan had already brought the bald head and others out.


    Several guys were blue and swollen, and they looked sad. They didn''t look like evildoers, but like victims, one by one pitiful.


    They followed Wang Jingguan, bowed their heads and dropped their hands, and walked honestly.His bald elder brother is a big gangster.With such an older brother, the bald head is of course not much better, so he is very experienced in dealing with Jing Cha.


    At this time, you must pretend to cry, grieve, and regret the original way.Otherwise, just wait for Jingcha to deal with you.


    As he wiped his tears, he moved his head to Wang Jingguan''s side, and at the same time sobbed and said, "Uncle Jingcha, it''s really not that we are looking for trouble. You see, I''m so miserable who is looking for trouble? You didn''t see it at the time. , Buckle everything on my head. Yes, I am a bald head, I look like a bad young man, but please don¡¯t judge people by appearance..."


    "Comrade Jing Cha, you must help us to call the shots! It''s that guy who bullied us and beat us with more than one enemy~" The little brother beside the bald head also screamed.


    The others agreed and blamed Jiang Xiaohu for all their faults.


    "Are you trying to say that you are actually a good young man who loves five talks, four beauty and three love?" Wang Jingguan smiled, "Come on, boy, why do I think you are so familiar? I ask you, who is Zhang Qiang?"


    "Ang, my brother." The bald head said.


    "That''s right, I probably know what''s going on." Wang Jingguan said, "Get in the car and go to the police station to have a good chat. Don''t worry, we will never judge people by their appearance~"


    He patted the shoulder of his bald head amiably, and accidentally rubbed a vegetable leaf on his hand, which suddenly made him nauseous, and quietly wiped his hands on the boy again.


    When they came to the car, the bald heads and others couldn''t help shaking when they saw Jiang Xiaohu.This guy''s fists are like iron bumps. They are fast and beat people hard, too much!


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled at them and said, "How many, have you rested? Let''s have another friendly match?"


    He squeezed his eyes and smiled, but there was a trace of murderous expression on his face.


    The bald head froze for a moment, yo, is this intimidating yourself?I''m so...I''m really scared, his back is chilly.Although his elder brother has''strength'', he is not inseparable from him.


    How can it be good if this is dropped and hit by Jiang Xiaohu?The bald head scratched his chin, wondering what Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes meant to kill.


    Well, this guy must not want to go to the police station or cause trouble.You don''t want to, brother doesn''t want to yet.Thinking of this, the bald head had an idea.


    I wanted to get in the car and file a case. I thought of my history that was darker than ink, and I thought of Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes sharper than a knife, forget it!


    Wang Jingguan just opened the car door: "Go on!"


    "I thought about it for a while, don''t it~" the bald head said solemnly, "this is actually a misunderstanding."


    "No, a misunderstanding can make your nosebleeds run straight and your nose and face swollen? The misunderstanding can make you all sloppy?" Wang Jingguan deliberately said.


    In fact, he was not willing to take these people to the police station. If he did, Jiang Xiaohu would have difficulty picking himself up.


    What is "five stresses, four beauties and three loves"?Jiang Xiaohu, this is the standard good young man!Such a brave young man who is righteous and can''t discourage his enthusiasm is simply an outside survey.There are so many people like this, how much things have to be saved for Jingcha, and how beautiful the society has to be.


    The bald head hurriedly said, "It''s not like that, it''s all a misunderstanding, in fact..." He couldn''t make it up.


    "Actually what? Is it possible that all of your injuries were caused by yourself?" Wang Jingguan smiled.


    "Hey, that''s right!" The bald head nodded quickly, "We are playing around."


    The sudden change of his bald head dumbfounded all his''little friends''.Don''t you want to fix this kid?Go to the police station and let the eldest brother beat him again, so that he can give out this bad breath.But what''s the matter, he changed his mind as soon as he bald his head?


    Seeing that everyone was stupid, the bald head stepped on the foot of the person beside him secretly, beckoning him to help.


    The man played best with the bald head. After understanding his spirit, he nodded quickly and added his jealousy: "Yes, we are playing for fun. My nose was broken by him, but not on purpose."


    "Yes, yes, they are all misunderstandings~" Everyone, you say me, the theme is "misunderstanding".


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned, stretched leaning against the car door, and was glared by Xiaolu: "Misunderstanding big brother, don''t be proud. I have put it on record for you. If there is a next time, I will never be merciless!"


    Must be frightened, otherwise Jiang Xiaohu may poke a big basket out someday.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly stood up and saluted: "Yes, I promise there will be no next time!"


    With a serious look, Xu Linglong and Xiaolu couldn''t help laughing.Lu Dayong was dumbfounded on the sidelines, wondering what happened.


    "Well, since it''s all a misunderstanding, you don''t take it as an example. Go back!" Wang Jingguan said, "but I can tell the ugly things first. Next time I will find out that you guys got together because of a misunderstanding. It won''t be that simple!"


    He nodded the bald forehead with his finger, and then he nodded and bowed his waist: "Yes, yes, you can rest assured, Uncle Jingcha, there will be no next time."


    Wang Jingguan and Xiaolu reprimanded each other a few more and got in the car to leave.Before leaving, Xiaolu poked his head out of the car and reached out to Jiang Xiaohu and said, "Bring your phone!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback: "What are you doing?"


    "Why? Install a location tracker for you!" Xiaolu frightened him deliberately.Actually?She just used Jiang Xiaohu''s cell phone to make a call to herself, in order to keep track of Jiang Xiaohu''s movements.


    After recording the phone call, Xiaolu said to Lu Dayong again: "Don''t be impulsive in doing things in the future. Think of your mother about everything."


    "Hmm, I remember it!" Lu Dayong said.


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his brows: "It''s already enough to be honest, but you still tell him not to be impulsive? Then you can''t bully people to death~"


    "Fuck you, don''t always give people bad medicine!" Xiaolu said, "Senior brother, let''s drive, I really don''t bother to say a word to him."


    Wang Jingguan nodded, turned the key to start the car, and the Jing car drove away from everyone''s sight.


    Jiang Xiaohu had a gentle spring breeze, standing on the side of the road and waving his hand at the car for a long time.Seeing his funny look in the rear mirror, Wang Jingguan couldn''t help but said: "This kid is too skinny."


    "I really don''t want to see him again." Xiaolu said.


    "Why? He is not bad, he is very righteous." Wang Jingguan said.


    The deer sighed: "Hey, he is not Jingcha. He always fights and hugs so much. Sooner or later, he will encounter hard stubble. What should I do then?"


    "Hey, that''s what you said. Or, mobilize him to make an auxiliary scene?" Wang Jingguan said.


    Xiaolu shrugged, leaned against the window and closed his eyes to rest, his head was full of Jiang Xiaohu''s smiling face, really wanting to smoke him.

 210 Chapter 210:

    Smiling and sending away the Jingche, Jiang Xiaohu turned his face and looked at them with bald heads.


    It was clearly blue sky and white sun, and it was clearly beside the main road, but they felt that the sky was dim, the sun and the moon were dark.


    A few people hugged each other, and backed a few steps shivering, seeing Jiang Xiaohu, it was as terrifying as seeing a tiger descending the mountain.


    "You, what are you doing?" The bald head said.


    He hated him, wishing he could bite Jiang Xiaohu a piece of meat.


    Since he was sensible, how could he suffer such a loss?Since childhood, there have been many older brothers and younger brothers. Doesn''t he always walk sideways near home?When I grow up and work, I have relatives and friends to take care of me, love to make friends, and hug me when I go out.When did you make a face like this?


    Today¡¯s shame is unforgettable forever!The bald head squeezed his fist in grief and indignation, and a humiliating shadow was cast in his heart.


    However, no matter how humiliated and unforgettable, he had to swallow this breath in front of Jiang Xiaohu today.Otherwise, who knows if there will be any more deductions on his head?This time it''s sloppy, what about next time?He can''t imagine.


    Even the boss is so scared, even the bald buddies don''t mention it.


    Jiang Xiaohu took Lu Dayong''s shoulders and said to them with a smile: "I don''t know what conflicts have happened between you and my Dayong brother. No matter how you say it, I beat and scolded today. Did you go?"


    With a bald head bulging, thinking that everything hurts all over my body, and everything is rotten, the anger in my heart can''t go away.However, he still has to pretend to be smooth at the moment.


    "That''s it~" The bald head nodded, gritted his teeth and replied.


    "Hey, it''s all right." Jiang Xiaohu said, "This matter is turned over today, and everyone will not owe each other in the future. Furthermore, no matter what Lu Dayong does, I will carry it for him."


    "Keep it? Kick Nima!" Bald head scolded viciously, but had to put a smile on his face, "Nothing, it''s a small thing."


    "That''s good!" Jiang Xiaohu said, "I can''t do this anymore. Fighting is so bad. It''s not easy to find a target when I squat in the office. I''m going to the orthopedics department of the hospital to correct the joints. Don¡¯t leave any sequelae. Dayong, let¡¯s go."


    Lu Dayong nodded, admiring Jiang Xiaohu very much.


    Xu Linglong silently watched Jiang Xiaohu lonely|¡¤show, dumbfounding.It wasn''t until Jiang Xiaohu snapped his fingers at her that she realized that this good show was over.


    The three of them walked far away and came to a parking lot not far away. Jiang Xiaohu drove out his three-wheeled BMW and drove Xu Helu to the Lihua Hotel.


    Here, he saw Lu Dayong go through the entry formalities, and solemnly handed him over to Xu Linglong, and then left with confidence.


    Lu Dayong was naturally grateful to Jiang Xiaohu. In the days to come, he worked hard to help Jiang Xiaohu do things. This is all for the time being.


    As soon as time passed, it was three o''clock in the afternoon, and Jiang Xiaohu, Zhang Xiaohua, and Yanzi made an appointment to meet and go home at this time.


    However, there was a traffic jam on the road. When Jiang Xiaohu drove a tricycle to the meeting place, he had already timed out for more than ten minutes.He was sweaty, and he felt very guilty when he saw the figure waiting on the side of the road.


    "Sorry, I was delayed a bit." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Although Zhang Xiaohua was waiting anxiously, it was not because he was late to abandon him, but after the appointed time, she was very worried about what would happen to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Was there a car accident?Fight with others?Are you bullied?I got sick?All the worries in my heart disappeared the moment I saw Jiang Xiaohu.


    Yanzi was also anxious, but she was not worried about Jiang Xiaohu.Before Jiang Xiaohu came, he babbled and said several times: "Xiaohua, your boyfriend can''t do it! To be a man has to talk and count, he can''t even do this, and he will be hard to have a future and he can''t give you happiness. ."


    To be honest, Zhang Xiaohua was upset when she heard this.It''s just that she has a relatively good personality, so she doesn''t argue with her for the sake of two years of classmates.


    Where''s the swallow?She didn''t really dislike Jiang Xiaohu''s words. Her boyfriend Aniu was slow, and her procrastination was much more serious than Jiang Xiaohu, and she was used to it.


    The reason why Jiang Xiaohu talked badly about Jiang Xiaohu in front of Zhang Xiaohua was to destroy the relationship between the two.


    No, after Jiang Xiaohu really appeared, she ran faster than anyone, and smiled sweeter than anyone else.


    "Brother Huzi, you are here, in no hurry, we have just arrived." Yanzi took the lead, and Chong Jiang Xiaohu showed a sweet and greasy smile.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even bother to perfuse her, it was obvious that she just saw Zhang Xiaohua''s expression.That was the real relief, with a relaxed look.Zhang Xiaohua also wanted to come forward and ask for help, but she couldn''t stand the swallows, and she almost squeezed Zhang Xiaohua onto the road.


    He went directly over Yanzi and said to Zhang Xiaohua: "Come on, get in the car."


    Yanzi was embarrassed, Zhang Xiaohua was stunned for a moment, feeling happy, and secretly said: "My Huzi brother still understands this, it didn''t waste my heart for him."


    Jiang Xiaohu patted the seat next to him, and pointed to the back of the car: "Come on, I can sit one here, or one behind. Both of them can sit behind..."


    In fact, he wanted Zhang Xiaohua to sit next to him.


    During this period, he could feel Zhang Xiaohua''s kindness to him, and he was always thinking of her in his heart. The two young hearts gradually moved closer together.


    Yanzi took the lead and climbed onto the co-pilot.This made both Zhang Xiaohua and Jiang Xiaohu a bit embarrassed. Jiang Xiaohu was about to let her go, but Zhang Xiaohua said in a hurry, "Then I will sit back."


    She took the initiative to climb into the car, Jiang Xiaohu was touched, this girl was afraid that it would be difficult for him to be a man.In fact, there is nothing to be afraid of, he will never show shameless people.


    "Sit down!" Jiang Xiaohu also got into the car, shouted, and started the tricycle to rush home.


    The scene just now was not the secret of the two of them. Yanzi also saw it in the mirror, feeling very upset, and secretly said: "This Zhang Xiaohua usually looks serious, but it turned out to be such a show."


    Of course, she would not say such things.Yanzi is a wise man, of course, I can see that Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua''s relationship has become deeper and deeper.


    She knew that if she said something bad to Zhang Xiaohua, Jiang Xiaohu would definitely hate her.


    "I must let you two break up!" Yanzi''s heart became more and more fierce.

 211 Chapter 211 An Honest Friend

    The car drove on the asphalt road and gradually left the bustling city.


    Because Jiang Xiaohu was carrying two guests, his driving speed was significantly slower.


    Along the way, the two sides are picturesque. Although there is a nasty swallow by him, Jiang Xiaohu''s mood still becomes wonderful.


    When he was in a good mood, he was very talkative. He talked about what he saw and heard today to the two girls in a slightly exaggerated manner, and made them giggle.


    Zhang Xiaohua held the railing in her hand and looked at the back of Jiang Xiaohu''s head affectionately.


    "The back of Brother Huzi''s head is really round, is it because I am a lover in the eyes of Xi Shi?" She secretly asked, the girl''s thoughts were full, and her face was full of red clouds.


    Swallow was more direct. When the road was slightly bumpy, she quickly yelled in exaggeration, grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s arm, and squeezed towards him.


    He cleared his throat to remind the swallow to restrain himself.Although Lao Tzu is a handsome guy, but in broad daylight, there is still my nominal girlfriend behind. You do this, it''s a bit unnatural.


    Unexpectedly, the swallows will rise up when they know the difficulties.Regardless of Jiang Xiaohu''s cough, she turned a deaf ear to her ears, and she got closer and closer.


    "Oh, hey, this road is so difficult!" Yanzi deliberately pretended to be very bumpy, grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s arm hard, and everyone was about to get into his arms.


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered in his heart: "You see that I have money, so you posted it, right? You are someone who has an object. If anyone marries you in the future, it will be dead for eight lifetimes."


    He felt full of sympathy for Aniu in his heart.


    Swallow wanted to post it up, Jiang Xiaohu avoided it at first, and reminded him to avoid it with a cough belt.But this is driving a tricycle, how much space can he hide?


    Besides, if this person pretends to be asleep, you won''t wake up anyway.In the end, Jiang Xiaohu simply ignored him, anyway, I didn''t suffer.Besides, Zhang Xiaohua, come and take a look. You must keep your eyes open when you make friends.I am your fake boyfriend, if she is after your husband, you will have nowhere to cry.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought, it''s time to teach Zhang Xiaohua a junior class in advance.


    As soon as he did not resist, Swallow began to chuckle in his heart: "Haha, crows under the sky are as dark as black, so how can there be cats that don''t steal fishy!"


    Zhang Xiaohua saw everything in her eyes, and she felt very uncomfortable.


    She didn''t know what Jiang Xiaohu thought, but what Yanzi did, she saw it.


    Zhang Xiaohua felt very wronged, sour, and her mood became not so good.At this time, she couldn''t help but think of Teacher Wu who lived in Phoenix Garden.


    When parting, Teacher Wu gave her a note with the phone number and mobile phone number of Teacher Wu''s home.


    "Little girl, since you don¡¯t want to go to school, you should work. On the one hand, it¡¯s about making money, on the other, it¡¯s also about gaining knowledge. I am old and there is no one around me. If you are willing, come and be a nanny for me. Give you two thousand yuan a month, what do you think?" Teacher Wu once suggested.


    Zhang Xiaohua rejected Teacher Wu at the time. Now she is considering whether she should accept Teacher Wu''s appointment.


    This thought hovered in her mind.


    "Brother Huzi, are you hot? I''ll wipe your sweat!" Yanzi showed great hospitality to Jiang Xiaohu along the way. Jiang Xiaohu didn''t evade, letting her take a tissue to wipe the sweat on herself, and then she fed water.


    "Yo, Miss Yanzi, I can''t afford to be so angry with you! A Niu isn''t angry?" Jiang Xiaohu said loudly on purpose.


    Yan Zi Jiao Didi said, "He won''t be angry. Besides, we are honest friends, aren''t we?"


    "Oh~ Are you so good to all your friends? I mean friends of the opposite sex~" Jiang Xiaohu said again, he secretly looked for Zhang Xiaohua''s face in the rear mirror.But the girl had already shrunk to the carriage, with her back leaning on the railing, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Hey!Jiang Xiaohu was anxious, his brother was acting to show you, but you turned your back to the stage, what a silly girl!


    How does he know Zhang Xiaohua''s grievance?


    "How can I say that?" Yanzi was anxious when he heard it, and quickly explained, "People, people will only be right..."


    Speaking of this, she glanced at Jiang Xiaohu shyly. Those eyes were like smeared with honey, and she kept firing at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu pretended to be recruited and smiled happily: "Hey, yes, since you are so good to me to''friends'', I will send the Buddha to the west and send you home directly. Which village do you live in?"


    "Home? Oh, I live in the town now, a house I rented." Yanzi emphasized, her expression slightly flustered.


    Yanzi is living with Aniu, and she is pursuing Jiang Xiaohu right now, so naturally she doesn''t want to let him know about living with a man.


    Jiang Xiaohu had heard from Zhang Xiaohua a long time ago that Yanzi and Aniu were engaged and now living in Ren Aniu''s house.He looked a little flustered at the swallow, and he thought to himself, this woman was eating from a bowl and looking at the pan. Isn''t it a good thing?


    "Oh, rent a house, how much is it for a month? Where is the rent?" Jiang Xiaohu asked again.


    His questions are actually very ordinary, but Yanzi is in a ghost at this time, and in a panic, he doesn''t know how to answer it.


    Just then, her phone rang, and she hurriedly picked it up, and at the same time she was relieved.Anyway, let''s pass this level first.


    A Niu called, and he said softly on the phone: "Dear Di, where are you? I have roast beef tonight at my house. Come back soon!"


    "I know, I know!" Yanzi was so flustered, his tone was naturally not much better.


    She was prevaricating about Aniu, and covered the microphone with her hand, for fear of being heard by Jiang Xiaohu.In fact, Jiang Xiaohu had heard it a long time ago.


    His ears are not ordinary spirits.


    After prevaricating her boyfriend, she hung up the phone, Yanzi thought, the topic of where she lived just now is a flip.


    "I''ll take you to Aniu''s house!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Ah? Oh~" Yanzi was stunned for a moment, and said to his heart how did he know that I was going to Aniu''s house?


    Jiang Xiaohu continued: "You boyfriend is really unreliable, pitiful~"


    He sighed and made the swallow flustered inexplicably.


    After four o''clock, Jiang Xiaohu returned to Honghua Town with two girls.He directly pulled Yanzi to the shop of Aniu''s house, who was already waiting at the entrance of the store.


    At the door of the small supermarket, people come and go, and there are many electric cars and tricycles.


    Jiang Xiaohu sat in the driver''s seat and looked at the berth of Aniu''s house, and said to himself: "Sooner or later, I will have to get a company, a store or something, and do big business like Mr. Xu."


    Seeing that it was Jiang Xiaohu who sent his girlfriend back, and the two were sitting side by side, Aniu''s face suddenly turned green. He hurried forward to help Yanzi down and said in a low voice, "Why are you here in his car?"

 212 Chapter 212 Little Turtle

    A Niu helped Yanzi down from the tricycle and whispered, "Why did you come in his car?"


    In fact, he wanted to ask how he was so close to Jiang Xiaohu.But when he ran to the tricycle, he saw Zhang Xiaohua sitting in the carriage, and his heart relaxed slightly.


    After all, Jiang Xiaohu is Zhang Xiaohua''s boyfriend. With her, Jiang and his girlfriend will have nothing to do.


    It''s just that Zhang Xiaohua''s low pressure is so powerful and terrifying.


    "I went in his car, what do you think?" Yanzi gave her boyfriend a hard look, saw the dirt on his hand, jumped away, and hurriedly searched for herself to see if there was any dirt on him. , "Ah, why are you so sloppy!"


    "Hey, my little tortoise is dead, just buried it." Aniu pointed to the roadside ahead and smiled bitterly.


    Jiang Xiaohu interrupted the two of them: "You two talk slowly, we are going home!"


    "Ang, goodbye Huzi!" Yanzi''s face suddenly changed from frost to autumn moon, waved to Jiang Xiaohu, smiled sweetly, but Aniu was angry.


    "Why don''t you smile at me like this?" Aniu muttered.


    boom!


    Swallow stomped him hard on his back.


    Jiang Xiaohu snorted and turned around and drove on the way back to the village.


    Not long after he drove out, he suddenly felt a hum in his head, as if an electric current ran through his body.


    This current came from the outside world, as if someone was greeting him.


    The ghost stopped the car, Jiang Xiaohu jumped down to check.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s mood seemed to improve with the departure of Yanzi.She was wondering whether she should take the initiative to speak and talk to Jiang Xiaohu, but saw the car stop.This just gave her an excellent excuse: "Brother Huzi, what are you doing?"


    She stood up and looked under the car.


    Jiang Xiaohu was obsessed with something and didn''t even hear her.I saw him squatting on the side of the road, studying the pile of dirt under the tree.


    That pile of soil was as big as a bowl, like a small grave, and it looked fresh.There was a cigarette next to it, half burned and gone.


    It was this pile of dirt that made Jiang Xiaohu''s head pass the electric current.


    "Ma Ye, this is a tomb. If you start static communication with me, is it a ghost?" Jiang Xiaohu felt a hairy in his heart, but the current was very rhythmic and more and more intense.


    But it was said that Yanzi and Aniu were arguing in front of the store, and Aniu was panicked.Seeing his girlfriend, being affectionate with other men, being so considerate to others, but cold to himself, which man would feel better in his heart?


    It happened that Aniu didn''t dare to turn his face with Yanzi recently, mainly because he lost a lot of money in a bet not long ago and was caught by Yanzi in his pigtail.


    If Yanzi tells his parents, I''m afraid his parents will never give him money in the bank card again.


    Besides, after spending time with this woman for a long time, Aniu''s feelings for her are getting deeper and deeper. If he wants to marry her as his wife, he naturally has to offer it as a bodhisattva.


    Yanzi quarreled with him, and suddenly turned around to see Jiang Xiaohu parking at the intersection, and ran over to ask curiously.


    A Niu followed him when he saw it, only to find out that Jiang Xiaohu was actually studying his pet grave.


    He hurriedly stepped forward and said, "What''s wrong? This is the grave of my little turtle."


    "Little turtle?" Jiang Xiaohu raised his head and glanced at him.


    An Niu said, "Ang, a little turtle I raised, I don''t know which dog said he fed something that shouldn''t be fed, and died."


    Jiang Xiaohu felt the feeling of electric current stimulating the nerves, and said in his heart: "Little turtle, isn''t Xuanwu a tortoise?"


    He thought of Little Fairy Sister and asked him to find the four great beasts, Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku, Xuanwu. Now, Xuanwu is summoning himself?


    This is too mysterious, TV series dare not write like this, novels dare not write like this, right?Jiang Xiaohu thought about it in his heart, and decided to use the dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    "Can you give me its body?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    A Niu raised his brows and felt unhappy.But he didn''t dare to be too upset, after all, he knew Jiang Xiaohu.Last time at the hot pot restaurant, the old boss friend whom the lame uncle was cautiously entertained, unexpectedly knew Jiang Xiaohu, and this kid had a wide network of contacts.


    Aniu lowered his head and thought and said, "I rejected him, which is equivalent to slapped him in the face. Anyway, the turtle is also dead, so it''s better to be a favor and give it to him."


    "Okay, but you have to tell me what are you doing with its corpse." Aniu said.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "I know a little bit of medicine, and turtle shells can be used as medicine."


    "Oh~ it turned out to be like this. Okay, I''ll give it to you. In fact, the old Chinese doctor in our town planned to buy my little turtle, but I was not willing to sell it to him. Even if I die, I will not I''m willing to let people ruin its body. But you see, the relationship between the two of us is not normal, you can take it!"


    Ah Niu patted his chest, not forgetting to brag.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at him with a smile: "Is that so? Then I can''t take you for nothing, so let me buy it for eight hundred yuan."


    Others are afraid of treating him as a fool and they will give it away for nothing. He actually has to spend money to buy it, and it is still 800 yuan!


    Buy a dead turtle for 800 yuan?Fool, how many live turtles can you buy with so much money?Yanzi sympathized with his IQ, but didn''t dare to say it. After all, this man needs someone to look at him with admiration.


    As for Zhang Xiaohua, she also felt distressed for Jiang Xiaohu''s wallet at first.But then I thought about it: "My tiger brother always has a sense of measure. If he pays for it, he must have his reason."


    To say that Jiang Xiaohu has any reason, the reason is that there is no merit and no reward.


    When he came here, the body of the little tortoise sent him a message.Regardless of whether this tortoise was the Xuanwu he was looking for, it was always extraordinary.Eight hundred yuan, Jiang Xiaohu thought it was worth it.


    Ever since he had a map of mountains and rivers, Jiang Xiaohu felt that there was luck in this world.There is a fixed amount of blessings and misfortunes a person can have in his lifetime.He didn''t want to lose his luck in order to covet this little bargain.


    Na Aniu was also the one who saw money and opened his eyes. When he saw 800 yuan, he cursed at him stupidly, but he was quicker than anyone else.


    "Then I''m welcome!" He took the money happily and counted it. It was really eight red tickets, enough to play the game for a long time.


    Jiang Xiaohu dug up the body of the little tortoise and took it home.When he got home, he kept running without stopping, sending the little tortoise to Shanhetu to raise it.


    The little tortoise is actually very ordinary, and it looks pretty cute on the outside, and it''s dead.


    Staying in the mountains and rivers, Jiang Xiaohu secretly said: "Little thing, don''t let me down!"


    He put the little tortoise in the river, squatted by the river, watching intently.

 213 Chapter 213 Weasel Gives New Year Greetings to Rooster

    The grass is slightly yellowed, and some leaves appear to be rusty.The air is not as fresh as before, but it is still hundreds of times better than the real world.


    Looking at the world in the mountains and rivers, the depression day by day, Jiang Xiaohu felt very uncomfortable.


    "Little tortoise, little tortoise, you must be a basalt!" Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help muttering the corpse of the little tortoise in the river.


    Well, this''Xuanwu Great God'' has already turned his belly and floated on the water, rippling gently with the microwave.


    The dead tortoise is not basalt after all, Jiang Xiaohu can''t help but feel pain, my 800 yuan!


    He was rather sad and frustrated and left Shanhe Tu and continued to meditate to condense aura for Shanhe Tu.


    With the ginseng money returned by Xu Linglong, the progress of Jiang Xiaohu''s breeding farm has accelerated again.And his inner desires are also swelling, of course everything stems from one thing.


    At noon that day, Jiang Xiaohu returned from the county seat and received a call from Zhang Xiaohua when he was walking on the road.


    "Hey, Brother Huzi!" Zhang Xiaohua''s voice was very urgent on the phone.


    Jiang Xiaohu parked his car on the side of the road and focused on answering the phone: "What''s the matter with Xiaohua? Speak slowly, don''t worry."


    Zhang Xiaohua''s voice worries him very much. I don''t know when to start, Jiang Xiaohu can''t help but bring herself into the seat of her real boyfriend.


    "Miao Fuquan is here! We are drinking with my dad~" Zhang Xiaohua whispered.


    How did Jiang Xiaohu know that she was locking herself in the bedroom right now, close to the window, eavesdropping on the conversation between her father and Miao Fuquan.


    "Haha, it turned out to be this, what are you afraid of? No matter how good he is, Miao Fuquan can still kidnap you? Don''t worry, I will go home immediately, waiting for me!" Jiang Xiaohu laughed, vigorously The voice gave Zhang Xiaohua a lot of security.


    She nodded: "Well, okay, Huzi brother, pay attention to safety on the road. I am not afraid that he will tie me away. If he dares to do this, I will wipe his neck with a knife! Just..."


    "Just what? Silly girl, what are you doing with a knife and wipe your neck? You have to hurt him!" Jiang Xiaohu said silently.


    Zhang Xiaohua is good everywhere, and she is also very smart, but she is too stubborn and sometimes tends to get stuck.He was really afraid of this girl, if something happened, he would do something to hurt himself.


    Zhang Xiaohua said, "It''s just that I heard him mention your name to my dad."


    "Oh~" Jiang Xiaohu thought for a moment, this is really a weasel giving a New Year''s greeting to the rooster, he is not at ease.But the soldiers came to cover the water and soil, and they were not afraid.


    He comforted Zhang Xiaohua a few more words, then hung up the phone, ready to start the car and move on.


    boom!


    Suddenly a violent vibration came from the bottom of his car, followed by earth-shaking noises that made Jiang Xiaohu''s ears hum.


    "Oh, hello!" He jumped out of the driver''s seat directly. If he wasn''t physically flexible, he was afraid that he would fall into the ravine, it would be so wrong!


    When he got out of the driver''s seat, he grabbed a handrail of the car by the way, his body rotated 270 degrees in mid-air, and landed steadily. When he looked intently, he took a breath of cold air.


    It turned out to be a small van. I don''t know whether it was blind or what happened. It actually deviated from the road and hit a tricycle parked on the side of the road.


    This made Jiang Xiaohu distressed. This tricycle was a new car he had just bought from Li Xiaosan''s compensation money.Counting the days, it is only about half a month from buying a car to now.Damn, God is jealous of him, and he is upset that he uses a new car.


    Jiang Xiaohu vented fiercely with the van in his heart.He coughed vigorously, ready to argue with the van driver.


    The van still didn''t turn off, the left tire was raised by a stone, it was idling, and the engine hummed.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t understand motor vehicles, but he knew something was wrong when he heard the voice.In the van, the driver was lying on the steering wheel, motionless.


    He said in his throat, "God, could he have hit my car and died? Then I can''t tell if I have a mouth!"


    Jiang Xiaohu complained in his heart, mainly because he had never encountered such a thing before, and he did not know how to deal with it.


    After thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu still felt that saving people was important.He ran to the van and saw that the driver was a fat black man with blood all over his forehead, all flowing onto the steering wheel.


    He opened the door, dragged the driver out of the car, turned off the car again, and pulled out the key, then dragged the driver to a cool place.Otherwise, he was really worried that the crazy van collided with himself again.


    The driver was so heavy, he smelled of alcohol, and he seemed to be driving under the influence.His head was knocked to blood and blood was scary.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his mind around, got into the map of mountains and rivers, took some water from the river, and got some herbal medicine for Zhixue Shen. After he came out, he cleaned the driver''s wound and applied medicine to him.


    It is also amazing. Although the spiritual power of the mountain and river is being exhausted, its mountains and rivers still have amazing effects.


    Within a few minutes, the driver made a weird noise in his throat, as if he was stuck with a mouthful of sputum and couldn''t get up.Jiang Xiaohu helped him pinch his forehead with the strap for continuous shooting, and finally shot his sputum.


    "Oh! Puff~" The driver spit out a spit of bloody thick sputum that was green, and the strong alcoholic gas dissipated.


    He opened his eyes, his eyes were also bloodshot, turning around every day, watching the earth spinning.


    "Oh ~ drink, come and have another drink!" The driver couldn''t speak clearly.


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead: "Yeah, brother, I was almost killed by me."


    A gust of wind rushed to the driver''s head.The applied medicine exudes a refreshing breath, he suddenly became sober, turned his head and stared at Jiang Xiaohu, and asked strangely: "Which are you?"


    "I am no one!" Seeing that he was sober, Jiang Xiaohu took a posture to prepare for justice to his poor little three-wheeler, "I said, what''s the matter with you? Just forget it if you drink and drive by yourself. , Are you trying to kill me too? Did I owe you in my previous life? It''s because I drove three rounds. If I walk? Isn''t I crushed to death?"


    Crackling, Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth was like a gun, blasting at the other side, directly blasting the driver for a moment.


    The driver blinked and got up, slapping the dirt on his body.He looked back and forth, a look of regret and fear in his heart.


    "Hey! Brother, I''m so sorry, I was wrong!" He turned around and held Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, apologized very sincerely, and took out the wallet in his jacket pocket, "Look, how much money do I need to lose? They are compensated at the price, absolutely unambiguous."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at him, oh, this person is okay, he is very real, and he will not shirk responsibility.Take a look at his tricycle again, even though it¡¯s deflated, it doesn¡¯t hurt, anyway, it¡¯s fine without delaying his sports car and loading.


    "You can figure it out, one hundred and two hundred, enough for me to repair the car." Jiang Xiaohu said.

 214 Chapter 214: A Familiar Smiling Face

    This thrilling scene on the mountain road caused the passing cars to sweat: "Mom, this is another accident, almost a major accident!"


    It was almost a big deal, Jiang Xiaohu''s neck was still hairy right now.


    Nevertheless, he insisted on only one hundred and fifty yuan.The driver was thankful for his kindness, and the two said goodbye.


    "Wait, brother!" Jiang Xiaohu suddenly shouted when he jumped onto the tricycle.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at him, "What''s the matter?"


    "Well, can I ask you something?" The humanity.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Go ahead."


    "Can you not sue me?" He blushed in a low voice.


    A seven-foot man, standing taller than a human, lying longer than a human, his skin color is about to catch up with an African.Looking horizontally and vertically, Jiang Xiaohu felt that this person was not like the kind of person who would beg.


    At this moment, although this person is low-spirited, his voice is still very loud, and his speech is like thunder.


    "What am I telling you for?" Jiang Xiaohu said, "These are all trivial matters. The important thing is that we are both fine. Hey, it''s my car ass~"


    He waved at the man, started the car and drove home.


    After the tricycle drove out, the body of the tricycle kept making a clicking sound, and I don''t know which part was broken.


    Jiang Xiaohu was depressed, and he said that I should just buy a car. It seems that I have no chance with the tricycle in this life.


    Just like that, he was stimulated, and there were hundreds of thousands in his pocket, and he wanted to buy a car.But buying a car belongs to buying a car. He doesn''t have a driver''s license, so he has to learn first.


    This thought, along with a cluster of young young plants in the spring, began to grow vigorously in his heart against the rain and the sun.


    Back home, put down the car, Jiang Xiaohu took a sip of water and went to Zhang Xiaohua''s house.


    When he arrived at the door of Zhang''s house, he entered directly from the small supermarket.Passing by the big tree at the gate, a group of old ladies under the tree watched the children chewing their tongues and holding the soles of their shoes.


    When they saw Jiang Xiaohu, all their eyes were bright.


    "Huzi, come to see your wife?" an aunt in her fifties said with a grin at him.


    "That''s not it, is it possible for his brother to come to school and come to see Miao Juhua?" Another middle-aged woman ridiculed loudly, causing everyone to laugh.


    Jiang Xiaohu is not angry, what can you do with these girls?He smiled brightly, his smiling eyes curled like crescents.This smile is so clean and innocent, and the old and small ladies watching, one heart beating more fiercely.


    "Yes, what you said is right!" Jiang Xiaohu gave a thumbs up, "My brother is also scum, but no matter how scum, he is still a dragon in our village? Jiang Xiaolong~ want me to say, ladies Sister-in-law, why don''t you go back and take good care of the belts of your own masters, so that you don''t get even more ugly at times?"


    A few words that are not serious or not, came out of the smiling Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth, and directly stunned the gang of ladies speechless.


    In the room, Miao Juhua, who was holding a mobile phone to watch a small video, was very upset when he heard it. A cup of tea was poured out.Her unhappiness came from the gang of ladies who actually plucked the hair on the tiger''s ass, which was absolutely fatal.


    In terms of Sapo, in this Jiangbian village, Miao Juhua recognized her as second, and no one dared to claim to be number one.It''s just that Miao Juhua, who has experienced love affliction, is now discouraged and has no fighting strength at all.She could only use spit, pouring cold water, the low-level means she had looked down on before, to express her anger.


    But who knows, she almost spilled this cup of tea on Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu entered the door with his left foot, and saw a wave of tea, facing the sun, glowing with the sparkling tea light, pounced on him.


    In a hurry, he couldn''t take care of the many things, and immediately bowed, his upper body was almost close to the ground, and he slipped into the house with a rub.The tea water was splashed out almost close to his back, hitting the ground at the door with a crash, splashing a piece of dust.


    Some tea ideas were brought with mud and reduced to the people chatting next to him. When Jiang Xiaohu walked in, his head almost hit a pile of puffed food.


    But no matter it was the group of women or Miao Juhua, no one could scold anyone. Everyone''s eyes were straight and they looked at Jiang Xiaohu foolishly.


    Damn, is this yoga practice?The body is almost folded in half, so flexible?


    The old ladies immediately thought again: "Tsk, this kid is so strong, and Xiaohua will be blessed in the future!"


    They couldn''t help thinking about those things, and smiled at each other.


    Jiang Xiaohu entered the door, intentionally ignoring Miao Juhua.The ladies outside are annoying, this old lady is more annoying than all of them combined.But after all, Miao Chrysanthemum is Zhang Xiaohua''s mother-in-law.


    "Auntie, I''ll find Xiaohua." Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile at her.


    Although Miao Juhua is proud that her daughter has found Jiang Xiaohu, she is not willing to let Jiang Xiaohu see it.Son-in-law, he has to be suppressed by his mother-in-law, otherwise he won''t be turned against him in the future?


    Therefore, she pretended to snorted coldly: "Huh, if you don''t make money at a young age, you know that you are tired and crooked all day. I don''t want to think about it, I will get married soon, and I have no money and fart!"


    Jiang Xiaohu shrugged, too lazy to care about her.


    "Brother Huzi, is that you?" Zhang Xiaohua ran out of the backyard. She only knew that Jiang Xiaohu was here when she heard the loud voices of those old ladies.


    Zhang Xiaohua is as careful as a hair, and knows her parents too well.She was afraid that she would not see Jiang Xiaohu, and she did not want Jiang Xiaohu to come home.For fear that a careless person, her parents would offend her Huzi brother.


    Today Zhang Xiaohua wore a light blue short-sleeved, blue skirt and fair skin. She looked very delicate.Just like a ripe blueberry, exuding the fragrance of fruit, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help being taken aback.


    Wow, he never knew that Zhang Xiaohua was so beautiful.


    Seeing the eyes of Jiang Xiaohu and her daughter at each other, Miao Juhua was upset again, deliberately took the pu fan, passed between them, and fanned the fan drastically.


    "What about so many flies! Xiaohua, didn''t I tell you to fight drugs? Did you fight?" Miao Juhua said.


    Zhang Xiaohua knew that my old lady was playing with the question again, so she didn''t bother to pay attention to it, and directly dragged Jiang Xiaohu''s hand into the backyard.Miao Juhua was so angry that he spit at the back of them, spitting and cursing: "Little wave hoof, shameless!"


    Jiang Xiaohu is very puzzled. Is this cursing his own daughter?Although his family has been difficult since he was a child, there is one thing that the two parents have a very good relationship, especially since they both love him, the only child.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t understand how a mother would scold her daughter with such ugly words.


    However, he didn''t have much time to study it, because as soon as he entered the door, he saw a familiar smiling face.

 215 Chapter 215

    "Brother Tiger, you are here!"


    Under the shade of the trees in the yard, a small square table was placed.On the table, there is a plate of braised beef, a plate of peanuts with puff pastry, a few cucumbers soaked in green and oily water, and a pot of wine.


    When Jiang Xiaohu entered the door, Miao Fuquanzheng and Zhang Fugong were pushing their cups and changing, and they both blushed.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu entering the door, Miao Fuquan got up and smiled accordingly.In fact, he didn''t want to laugh at all. Seeing the hands held by Zhang Xiaohua and Jiang Xiaohu, he felt as if he had overturned a jealous jar.It''s like lighting a fire again, sour, hot and uncomfortable to death.


    But he had to pretend to be smiling, because he came with a mission today.


    Li Xiaosan asked him to go to Jiangbian Village to find a way to get Jiang Xiaohu to the county seat.


    As for what to do in the county town, Miao Fuquan didn''t inquire too clearly.Moreover, he didn''t want to inquire so clearly.


    This person has been hanging around for a long time, and he understands one thing very well.You must know what you should know, and don¡¯t be curious about what you should not know.


    Who is Li Xiaosan?After spending so long in the county and town, I have known so many people from all walks of life.Where is Jiang Xiaohu?A cucumber egg is just a little bit of shit luck, somehow made a little money, and it''s only because of being young.


    Although Li Xiaosan suffered a bit in Jiangbian Village before, it was because Jiang Xiaohu was a householder.In another place, Jiang Xiaohu can only be at the mercy of him.


    Li Xiaosan and Miao Fuquan said that as long as the Jiangbian Village is dealt with, they will be taken with him in future business.Listen, stand on the opposite side of the eldest brother, and there will be plenty of money going forward!


    Therefore, no matter how annoying Jiang Xiaohu was today, Miao Fuquan made up his mind to lick him with a smile.


    "Ao, it''s you, are you looking for a fight again?" Jiang Xiaohu didn''t smile, and shook his fist unceremoniously.


    Zhang Xiaohua stood beside him and heard her fists creaking through the air.This was rude, but she was sweet in her heart.The strong, powerful, and smart man in front of him was fighting for her.


    Miao Fuquan hurriedly waved his hand: "No, no, no, you have misunderstood, I''m here to seek peace. Oh, this is a good saying, the enemy should not be settled. We are all small people, how can there be any deep hatred." There was a cold sweat.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled, let go of his fists, only to listen to the other party''s relief.He smiled and asked: "That''s good, you come to ask for peace, with whom?"


    "Of course it''s with you!" Miao Fuquan patted his shoulder familiarly.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned to look at his shoulder, the smile on his face gradually disappeared.Miao Fuquan realized that the relationship between the two was not strong enough to pat the shoulder casually, so he smiled awkwardly and moved his hand away.


    "Find me for peace, why are you coming to Xiaohua''s house?" Jiang Xiaohu asked again.


    Miao Fu hurriedly explained: "This is not my aunt, my uncle, I will come to see them and wait for you by the way. Are you my brother-in-law..."


    "Now you know that I''m brother-in-law? What did you think of hitting your own sister earlier? Although it''s not a relative, it''s always a relative. I have never seen you like this." Jiang Xiaohu said with a face.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense, and Miao Fuquan was sweating coldly.


    Earlier, he and Li Xiaosan and others, so many people came together, when facing Jiang Xiaohu, the pressure in their hearts was so great, not to mention that they were exploring the tiger''s lair alone today.


    "This kid has shiny eyes, green, just like a tiger cub." He secretly said, "I can''t step on the tiger''s tail, or I can''t eat it today."


    He had the intention to run farther, jumped his feet and pointed at Jiang Xiaohu''s nose and cursed, but thought of the heavy responsibility on his shoulders and the brilliant money path laid ahead, forget it, I will bear it!


    He took a deep breath, and was about to explain, but Jiang Xiaohu smiled again: "Since you are here, you are a guest. Come and sit down. Don''t be polite."


    Jiang Xiaohu was not polite first, and went to sit down at the small square table.Zhang Fugong, who had not said a word, hurriedly hid aside. Zhang Xiaohua brought two stools, one for Miao Fuquan and the other for sitting by herself.He washed the glasses and tableware for Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Sit down!" Jiang Xiaohu turned away from the guest and pointed to the stool to Miao Fuquan, who was a parent.


    This made the other two men feel very upset. What? This is not your home. Why are you coming here to say five or six?


    But whether it was Miao Fuquan or Zhang Fugong, neither of them dared to say anything.Zhang Fugong was unhappy, but Jiang Xiaohu was still his prospective son-in-law.No matter what, he is the father-in-law, and he will definitely need money in the future.


    Miao Fuquan is different.


    Before Jiang Xiaohu came, he and Zhang Fugong changed their cups and the atmosphere was relaxed.When the tiger came, he immediately smelled a nervous smell.Especially this kid is moody, smiling the first second, and the next second his face is darker than pitch.Miao Fuquan simply couldn''t catch his point. He didn''t know what words he would provoke him.


    Since you are not sure, then talk less and laugh more. Smile is always right?Miao Fuquan adjusted the facial muscles and tried to make the most friendly smile.


    "If you don''t drink, why are you smirking?" Jiang Xiaohu glanced at him, "Don''t you want to ask for peace? Why do you want to make peace?"


    "Damn, is Lao Tzu''s laughter getting in your way too?" Miao Fuquan cursed secretly in his heart, and when he looked up and saw Jiang Xiaohu''s bright eyes, he was very guilty.The boy''s eyes were bright, just like x-rays, and he didn''t dare to hide in front of him if he had any thoughts.


    "I am here to apologize to you on behalf of Boss Li." Miao Fuquan showed the most sincere attitude and filled himself and Jiang Xiaohu with wine.


    Next to him, Zhang Fugong was almost eating and drinking. He hiccuped and put down his chopsticks and stood up: "Oh, I''m dizzy. You two drink slowly by yourself."


    He fled from the table and went back to the room, secretly lying in the window and looking outside.


    "These two people, one is a fox, the other is a tiger, I can''t offend you, can hide!" Zhang Fugong said secretly, looking at the two outside.His eyes fell on her daughter again, and she suddenly felt joyful.


    "Oh, I regretted not having a son back then. Now that I think about it, it''s better to have a daughter. If I had a son, now my son probably doesn''t know who will be the grandson in his house." Zhang Fugong thought.


    But said Miao Fuquan served Jiang Xiaohu full of wine: "Boss Li set up a table of wine in the county seat and wants to invite Huzi brothers to eat. Everyone has no great grudges, sit together, eat and drink, and the matter will be resolved. ."


    "Eat and drink?" Jiang Xiaohu raised his brows, "Is it that simple?"


    "Yes, of course!" Miao Fuquan promised, patting his chest.


    Jiang Xiaohu scoffed: "Is he afraid that he is still beating my farm''s idea, right?"


    The farm is only under construction, and the procedures are still being detained and not completed.Li Xiaosankong had formalities, but Jiang Xiaohu occupied the venue.The two of them were so stalemate, no one gave a step.


    "Oh, these are all trivial things, easy to talk about, easy to talk about." Miao Fuquan said with a smile, "Boss Li said, he has a proposal, and I will discuss it with you at that time."

 216 Chapter 216

    Hearing Miao Fuquan''s intentions, Jiang Xiaohu stroked his chin, and looked at him up and down: "There are no traps here, right?"


    "Trap? What trap can there be?" Miao Fuquan laughed, concealing his embarrassment, "You are acting on TV, haha!"


    "Haha!" Jiang Xiaohu also laughed.


    Zhang Xiaohua was anxious as she watched, and she couldn''t help holding his hand.Jiang Xiaohu shook her hand back firmly, neither of them knew whether it was more sincere at this time, or more for Miao Fuquan.


    Miao Fu took a sip of wine, and from the corner of his eyes he caught a glimpse of two clenched young hands, jealous.He squeaked and drank the wine, the hot wine irritating the throat, pretending not to see.


    "Okay, go and go. Just like what you said, this year, it''s not an era of turmoil, everything is the law." Jiang Xiaohu slapped the table, shocking Miao Fuquan.


    At the moment everything was agreed, Jiang Xiaohu was still eating and drinking at Zhang Fugong''s house.When I got home, I saw Wang Xifeng''s drooping face, and smiled and hugged my old mother''s shoulders: "Oh, beautiful lady, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wang Xifeng is not used to his son''s affectionate gestures, shaking his shoulders, and throwing him away: "Go on, I am not a big beautiful woman, the big beautiful woman is in Zhang Fugong''s house! Boy, you can be ashamed. Wait for you and Xiao Huajie Once married, you will know the importance of mother-in-law."


    "Yo~" Jiang Xiaohu chuckled, "It turns out that it''s because of this, and there is nothing to say about it. Why are you anxious?"


    "There is no one stroke? There must be a flick if there is no one? That rich man shouted all over the world, saying that you are his prospective son-in-law. After this spreads, how will you talk about your wife?" Wang Xifeng said, "Miao Juhua is like that Ren, and your brother Xiaolong... forget it, buy a pig and watch the pen, you can figure it out."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled, and took out a string of necklaces from his pocket.This is when he went back to the commercial street of the county seat and saw a gold shop engaged in activities. When he asked, a gold necklace cost only 800 yuan.When he was happy, he bought it.


    Who is it for?Of course it was his hard-working mother.


    Wang Xifeng has lived for half of his life, and he has not had any accessories of his own. Lao Jiang has always felt guilty. Jiang Xiaohu decided to make up for his guilt for his father.


    "Huh?" Wang Xifeng looked at the golden necklace, unable to believe her eyes were golden and yellow, like brass.


    But whether it''s copper or gold, as long as the son buys it, she likes it.The peasant woman was warm in her heart, but she yelled at her son: "You are not allowed to spend money!"


    "Buying a gift for my old mother, can it be called squandering money? Don''t say I''m not married yet, even if you get married in the future, your son will honor you!" Jiang Xiaohu smeared honey on his mouth, and made the old woman smile with a few words. .


    In a blink of an eye, it was the time agreed with Li Xiaosan, Jiang Xiaohu had prepared for this day early.In fact, there is nothing to prepare, everything is business as usual, the farm work should be done, the vegetables should be delivered.


    Li Xiaosan was different. On this day, he brought a few of his brothers and joined Li Xiaosi at the riverside teahouse with Monkey and others.


    They made an appointment with Jiang Xiaohu to meet here, and the location was changed twice and finally decided here.Why?Because this is Bangge''s site.


    They certainly wouldn''t make noise in the teahouse. The monkey moved a few tables outside, held up a few umbrellas, a group of people put on mahjong, made tea, and waited for others while playing cards.


    "Nijo!"


    "eat!"


    "I can go to you, I will touch!"


    "Don''t move, let me come, I''m confused!"


    The yelling is louder than once, and people are full of nature.


    This group of gangsters, wearing pencil pants, beanie shoes, and big gold chains, play mahjong with their legs upright. Everyone has a baseball bat beside them.


    Li Xiaosan sat at the other table, and did not''communicate with these people''.He looks down on these guys. As the saying goes, he often walks by the river. How can he not wet his shoes?If the government wants to clear the ethos, it must first take these people at the knife.


    "Little Si''er, you remembered to me that you should deal with these people politely, and you must never treat them as brothers in your heart." He taught his younger brother.


    Li Xiaosi grabbed a teacup, took a big mouthful of the cow, and spit on the ground tea powder from time to time.


    "Brother, don''t worry, I''m not stupid." Li Xiaosi nodded and said in his heart, when necessary, I can sell even my brother, let alone them.


    "What''s the process for a while?" Li Xiaosan asked his brother deliberately.


    Li Xiaosi shook his fingers and said, "This kid is here. First, he has to kowtow to you. He has to spit out 24,000 yuan. I think 24,000 yuan is a little bit less, at least 30,000 yuan."


    "Well, what else?" Li Xiaosan said, "This kid knows how to fist, and he''s very cunning. Don''t forget that even Jingcha pointed at him the last time we had a loss in Jiangbian Village. "


    "Brother, don''t worry, you won''t be able to see it this time. Did you see that, what do monkey brothers do? I have said that if this kid is honestly willing to kowtow and serve tea to confess his mistake and lose money, nothing will happen. If not, Ken, take care of it!"


    Li Xiaosan nodded in satisfaction: "Okay, but...is that enough?"


    "Brother, we have electric shock sticks." Li Xiaosi smiled, "With this thing, it is impossible for the gods to escape from the earth!"


    "Hey, you boy, there is so much bad water!" Li Xiaosan smiled and nodded his brother''s forehead.


    Under the net, just wait for the prey to bait.


    No, it means that Cao Cao is here, and on the road in the distance, a tricycle turned around.


    On the busy streets, there are gorgeous four-wheelers running, and such a thing suddenly appears, and it is really a terrible sight.


    "Huh, Tubao, you deserve to ride three rounds in your entire life. I offended Lao Tzu and made you unable to ride even three rounds!" Li Xiaosan saw him, his eyes flashed with hatred, and his teeth rattled.


    When Li Xiaosi heard the movement, he looked down and looked everywhere, and muttered: "Where are the rats in broad daylight?"


    Li Xiaosan secretly gave his younger brother an annoyed look, but it was hard to tell, and only kicked him with his foot: "Do things well, look for mice!"


    Jiang Xiaohu rode down the main road and parked the car aside.In fact, he had already seen the teahouse when he was on the main road, and he was familiar with it here.


    Last time Zhou Qing was arrested, it was here that he helped deal with the problem.Still here, I made a friend that I didn''t really like to make.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s courage is big and big, and small is also small.As long as he does not violate the law, he is bolder than anyone else.But once you touch the bottom line of the law, you are less daring than a mouse.He never does things that violate the law, so he actually doesn¡¯t want to make friends who are gray or even black.


    If this teahouse wasn''t for Li Xiaosan''s place today, he wouldn''t even want to set foot in it a second time.

 217 Chapter 217

    The breeze blows, Yangliu Yiyi, and the water is swaying. Today is a good weather, so I can go out for an outing.


    "When I make a lot of money in the future, I will also buy a house in the city, so that my parents and grandmothers can enjoy the old age. When the weather is good, I can take the whole family and go out on a picnic like the city people on TV." Jiang Xiaohu is still in a good mood at the moment.


    Of course, in a good mood, he didn''t let him ignore the group of people not far away.


    A bunch of ruffians|The hooligans sit at two tables and play mahjong, everyone is murderous.


    Do you say they are murderous?Apart from being disgusted by their noise and appearance, ordinary people cannot perceive any crisis.


    Jiang Xiaohu was different. He was very sensitive and smelled the smell of gunpowder smoke.There are a total of four tables outside, two of which are set with mahjong and two are drinking tea.


    Li Xiaosan and others took a seat, but Jiang Xiaohu could tell at a glance that all four tables belonged to the same group.


    He didn''t care about this, and walked forward carelessly.Li Xiaosan saw it and sneered.


    "Si''er, get ready to do it!" he said to his brother.


    Today, they also brought four or five people here, ready to ask questions.It is one thing to apologize, and the main purpose is to export bad air.


    He, Li Xiaosan, has been in society for so long, and he has never suffered such a big loss.Jinfan was actually planted in the hands of a stinky little boy, so how terrible.


    Li Xiaosi rolled up his sleeves, stood up, and watched Jiang Xiaohu walk to the table.


    Jiang Xiaohu sat down, grabbed the teapot and poured water into his mouth: "Hey, I''m really thirsty. How about it, boss Li, what can I do if you ask me to come?"


    Of course he knew that Miao Fuquan was just giving him a set, and Li Xiaosan asked himself to come, and what he was doing was definitely a banquet.


    Li Xiaosan didn''t smile, watching his younger brother and his men surround Jiang Xiaohu.The breeze was blowing on his bald scalp, and it felt very refreshing.


    "Brother, you can count it, we have already waited for you here..." He glanced at the watch pretendingly, calculating the time, "Not much, just over two hours."


    "Hey, it''s only more than two hours? Do you know how long a customer waited for me last time? It''s not too many, only ten hours. It''s mainly our side, the mountain road collapsed." Jiang Xiaohu said nonchalantly. "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry anyway. Don''t worry, we Shanliwa, we have a wealth of experience in dealing with these things, and generally there will be no big troubles."


    He sat down profusely, grabbed a handful of melon seeds casually, and looked around with a grin.Appreciating the scenery, but actually seeking a way out.


    Today, I must fight again!Jiang Xiaohu was mentally prepared, and he might have to go to the scenery bureau again.


    Humph, what the group of dogs said, they just refused to let Sister Xiaolu take a break!In the scene, the deer sneezed vigorously, and the mucus came out. She hurried to wipe it off while people were not paying attention.


    "Who, thinking of me like that behind the back." Xiaolu muttered very uncomfortably.


    "Well, is it possible that your mountain road collapsed again this time?" Li Xiaosan was angry with his cheeky, "How about it, didn''t you kill you?"


    "No, look at me, all shouting. You die, I can''t die~" Jiang Xiaohu winked at him, stretched his arms to show him, one inadvertently threw a melon seed skin on the other''s face on.


    "Huh!" Li Xiaosan tried his best to show himself a little big boss, don''t be familiar with this little vagrant, but he was still so angry with Jiang Xiaohu''s melon seeds.


    He threw off the skin of the melon seeds and said coldly, "Since we are not dead, let''s talk about business."


    "We two? Talk about something?" Jiang Xiaohu tilted his head and shook his legs, "Don''t tease me, sirs, and don''t engage in any objection, what''s the matter of business?"


    "I''m vomiting~" Li Xiaosan was really about to spurt blood, "Why do you owe your kid so much?"


    "What do you owe? Boss Li, do you usually do business with people like this? Then I''m really curious, how do you make your money. Could it be the strong wind?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    There was a faint sound of air movement behind, which of course could not be heard by others, but Jiang Xiaohu could feel it.


    He instinctively hid, reached out his hand to push his Li Xiaosi and threw himself into the air, directly on the table.He smashed the teacup, teapot and melon seeds all over the floor, making him feel embarrassed.


    The worst is the lid of the teapot, even flying to Li Xiaosan''s forehead, sitting steadily.It makes everyone want to laugh but dare not laugh, dare not laugh and suffocate, and there is a chuckle and chuckle all around.


    Li Xiaosan took a deep breath, clenched his fists, and was already at the limit.He was trembling with anger, gritted his teeth and said: "Don''t do it yet, do you want to save the energy for the New Year''s Eve?"


    Several strong men rushed forward, preparing to press Jiang Xiaohu forcefully, forcing him to kneel in front of Li Xiaosan.These are all negotiated, and the first plan is that Jiang Xiaohu can be persuaded.But at present, it appears that Li Xiaosan is preparing to start an alternative plan.


    Just Jiang Xiaohu''s tongue, everyone on the scene tied a piece, and it was not his opponent.


    But they obviously forgot how Jiang Xiaohu treated them in Jiangbian Village.


    The four people were divided into two groups, one group pressed the left arm and the other group pressed the right arm, but Jiang Xiaohu was not pressed down.On the contrary, they were dragged around by Jiang Xiaohu, one inadvertently fell to the ground one after another, playing with Arhats.


    Seeing that the monkeys and others over there, they stopped playing mahjong, and stood up one by one, holding a baseball bat, and walking towards Jiang Xiaohu.


    The monkey turned Jiang Xiaohu''s back and didn''t look at him from start to finish.Anyway, today is extra money, don¡¯t make money, don¡¯t make money.


    He took a huge puff of cigarette and swaggered towards the table with his cigarette holder in his mouth.As he walked, the monkey smiled and said to his brothers around him: "Look, these gangsters, none of the four can hold on to one, so don''t embarrass me later!"


    "Don''t worry, Brother Monkey!" the brothers responded one after another.


    A group of twenty-somethings, idiots, from the time they were born, only eat, drink, have fun, take out fights and make troubles, shaking their arms and stepping on the rhythm of the heart in their hearts, they rushed toward Jiang Xiaohu aggressively.


    The breeze was blowing on the monkey''s face, and his forehead was easily fluttered with long hair.


    "Sounding the wind and the wind! I will arbitrarily look up to all the people~ the wind and the wind! I will never look back~"


    They seemed to be in possession of Chen Haonan, one by one with great pride.The familiar theme song kept echoing in their ears.


    The monkey led the team and came to the five entangled people.It turned out that after the four strong men were overthrown by Jiang Xiaohu, they refused to give up. Almost all four of them were hung on people by holding their legs and holding their legs.


    "Stop it to Lao|zi! If you dare to make trouble at the entrance of our teahouse, do you think your organs are too full?" The monkey shouted, feeling full of breath.

 218 Chapter 218 Its Brother Tiger!

    Li Xiaosan saw that Jiang Xiaohu had the upper hand, but he was not worried at all.Today he has foreign aid, and he is still at home.If this can make Jiang Xiaohu run away, then he won''t be in the county seat anymore.


    Seeing the monkeys and the others approaching aggressively, Li Xiaosan immediately hugged them with fists, and moved away a few meters very interestingly to avoid splashing blood.


    "Hey, Jiang Xiaohu, aren''t you a tiger? Let''s see if you and Bangge are more tigers today! Play hard with me, your teeth will be broken!" He secretly said.


    Jiang Xiaohu had six to seven hundred catties hanging on his body, and when he was hitting the black line on his forehead, one hand grasped his shoulder recklessly.At the same time, there was the voice of the male duck.


    "...Too full-blown?"


    The weather is quite hot. Jiang Xiaohu has already sweated the four brawny men, and he is depressed: "You don''t take a piss and take pictures of yourself. If four big beauties hang on me for the rest of my life, I would be happy. , The point is that you are not!"


    As a result, another oily hand was placed on his shoulder, and he was even more upset, and he shouted: "Take my dog''s paw away!"


    When the monkey heard it, he was stunned. How did this sound sound familiar?He craned his neck and prepared to take a look, but suddenly he slapped his fist and directly sealed his eye socket.


    "Ouch!" The monkey yelled in pain. After taking this punch, the huge swing force made him lean back and fell to the ground with a plop.


    The little brothers hurriedly helped him not to mention.


    Li Xiaosan took a look behind him and immediately clapped his hands and cheered: "Good fight!" Why?As long as Jiang Xiaohu hit Bangge''s people, this Liangzi would be locked up.It will be easier to do things in the future.


    "Huh? Who is your kid talking about?" The monkey got up from the ground with his eyes covered, and shouted at Li Xiaosan with his dark circles widened.


    Li Xiaosan was very serious, clenched his fists and waved fiercely: "I mean, beat that grandson hard!"


    "Huh!" The monkey didn''t have time to argue with him, and rushed over to fight Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned around at this moment, holding a strong man in his hand, and threw it at them like a sack.


    When the monkey saw this face, he was taken aback, stopped and lost his temper: "Give it to me!"


    He stretched out his hand to stop the brothers behind him, and shouted.


    "Brother Monkey, what''s the matter?" the brothers asked one after another.


    The monkey pointed to Jiang Xiaohu and said, "It''s Brother Tiger!"


    "Brother Tiger?" This name is now in Bangge''s company. Who doesn''t know that this good brother who can beat and heal is the benefactor in Bangge''s mouth?


    Bang Ge is usually a bit fierce towards his brothers, but he is very loyal, and his favorite sentence is: "Come out and get loyal first!"


    Brother Bang, who speaks of loyalty, really praised En Gong. He often talked about him and burst into tears: "You don''t know, wow, if there wasn''t Brother Tiger, I would have been a corpse in the morgue!"


    Most people don''t know that Jiang Xiaohu made a fuss in the teahouse, but they know Hu''s fame.Now I have seen with my own eyes that it is really extraordinary with one enemy four.


    The monkey is considered to be the younger brother of the third echelon around Bangge, and he can also attend various company meetings, although most of them are standing.Therefore, he was deeply impressed by Jiang Xiaohu.


    At this moment, the person who saw Li Xiaosan trying to clean up was actually Jiang Xiaohu, and his head instantly stirred.


    "Damn, I only knew the hapless surname Jiang before. I thought it was Cong Jiang Suan Jiang, but I didn''t know it was him!" The monkey''s head was cold and sweaty. At that moment, his brain was blank, his hands and feet were shaking.


    He watched as the few''sacks'' were thrown over and hit him.If it weren''t for the many younger brothers behind him, I''m afraid he would also be ugly.


    Jiang Xiaohu patted the dust on his hands, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and looked up, oh, the person opposite is staring at him foolishly.


    He rushed to the monkey: "Do we know each other?"


    He estimated that the monkey had been seen in the teahouse that day, but others had an impression of him, but he was only impressed by Bangge and a few others.


    "Ah, Tiger, Brother Tiger, my name is Monkey, hello!" The monkey hurriedly stepped forward and shook his hand. He accidentally stepped on one of the straw bales''s hand, calling out the hurting guy.


    He nodded and bowed, almost drooping, making Li Xiaosan dumbfounded: "Who can tell me what is going on in this particular?"


    Li Xiaosan glanced at Li Xiaosi, who was also staring at this scene dumbfounded.


    The monkey not only shook Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, but also helped Jiang Xiaohu to twist off a grass leaf sticking to the back of his head, and carefully patted the dirt on his back.Every act and every action is as clever as a little maid.


    "Don''t call me Brother Tiger, it depends on your age. It''s not bad for you to call me like that?" Jiang Xiaohu said, being treated like this, he is very uncomfortable. If you are a big beauty, forget it, Mr. Why are we here to join in the fun?


    The monkey looked embarrassed and smiled: "I will have my 30th birthday next month."


    "Then it will end, I have four or five months to reach twenty." Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile, "Anyway, you are still on the road, what is going on today, tell me chant?"


    He didn''t look at Li Xiaosan from beginning to end, but Li Xiaosan felt that Jiang Xiaohu was staring at himself.


    Li Xiaosan couldn''t see through the cold sweat. How could this silly rural boy know everyone?


    You must know that even Li Xiaosan is still circumstantial and asks his brother to ask for someone to help him, so that he can tell the monkey to help.But when the monkey arrived, he immediately turned when he saw Jiang Xiaohu, even more fickle than the face of a three-year-old baby.


    The monkey didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth, he just giggled and said, ¡°My brothers are on vacation today and are playing mahjong here for fun. Who knows that those melons ran here to make trouble. We plan to take care of it. Chengxiang met you, Brother Tiger!"


    Jiang Xiaohu knew that he was bluffing, and he wouldn''t reveal it. After all, he would be a good classmate if he knew what was wrong.He patted his shoulder: "That''s great, take me and Bangge well, I''m busy, let''s go back first!"


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    If Jiang Xiaohu were to leave like this, maybe that''s it for today.At least, Li Xiaosan feels that this result is by far the best one.However, he didn''t count that he had a pig teammate by his side.


    "You stop for me!" Li Xiaosi suddenly broke out. He pointed to Jiang Xiaohu, his saliva splashed, his expression was agitated, and his eyes stared like goldfish, "I want to slip away like this? There is no door!"

 219 Chapter 219 Why Should I Forgive You?

    Whooshoo~


    Everyone felt that the warm wind on the riverside was about to turn into a dust storm and swept the entire teahouse.


    The monkey and Li Xiaosan had black lines in their foreheads, and even the dull-headed little brothers behind the monkey thought Li Xiaosi was crazy.


    Brother Renhu is going to leave, you still jumped out to find something, isn''t this a donkey kicked in your head?


    Everyone pierced Li Xiaosi with knife-like eyes in secret, but Li Xiaosi didn''t realize it.He thought there was a mistake. First of all, the people he had paid to clean up Jiang Xiaohu, and second, how could Jiang Xiaohu be a tiger brother?


    He ran to the monkey, grabbed the monkey''s arm, and said excitedly: "Brother Monkey, this is not right. He is Jiang Xiaohu. I want you to get him off and take off an arm~"


    "Fun Nima!" The monkey pushed him away before he was finished, and kicked him on his stomach.


    Huh!


    The monkey is a man who has experienced many battles, and he naturally has a set of fights. With this step, Li Xiaosi directly backed up a few steps and fell to the ground.


    Li Xiaosan hurriedly stepped forward to protect his younger brother: "Brother Monkey, Brother Monkey, there is a misunderstanding here, all misunderstandings. Brother Jiang, right, we are all our own. We are here for tea today, nothing else."


    "Oh? Nothing else? What is your brother''s so funny just now?" The monkey was so angry, he was so easy to talk nonsense, making Jiang Xiaohu not suspicious, but when the guy spoke, he took his hard work. The lies we tried to weave were all exposed.


    Lying is a common thing for people like monkeys, but it depends on whom to lie to.If this happened to the boss, would he still use it in Luliu County?Monkey angry, who won''t hit Li Xiaosi?The kick just now was a real kick.


    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry!" Li Xiaosan kept apologizing.


    Although this monkey is just a ruffian, it can be divided into different kinds of ruffians.Li Xiaosan didn''t want to provoke such a person at all.If you become an enemy, it will be more disgusting than eating fly shit.


    After running around for so many years, Li Xiaosan has seen too many people and things.Knowing people like monkeys, there are a thousand ways to deal with them.It''s not that he can''t handle it, he''s just a businessman, asking for money, and he''s unwilling to make trouble.


    Li Xiaosan was very witty, not only to the monkey, but also to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Are you sorry for me? You are sorry for Brother Tiger! If you know that you are doing Brother Tiger, I am special..." The monkey was not angry and raised his fist to beat someone, Li Xiaosan frightened I shivered, holding his head and begging for mercy.


    The field was cleared today. In order to rectify Jiang Xiaohu, Li Xiaosan deliberately cleared the field within 100 meters to ensure that no passers-by would see the news.Unexpectedly, he was the one who was cleared in the end.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Brother Jiang~"


    "Brother Tiger, it''s Brother Tiger!" the monkey roared.


    "Yes, it''s Brother Tiger!" Li Xiaosan nodded hurriedly.


    The monkey cursed angrily: "Then what are you telling me, why don''t you go and beg Tiger Brother for forgiveness? Tiger Brother doesn''t forgive you, I tell you, this is not over!"


    Li Xiaosan hurriedly turned to Jiang Xiaohu, a man in his 30s and 40s, almost begging for mercy.


    To be honest, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t bear it too, but the goods were too cheap to clean up.Therefore, he did not intend to be soft-hearted.


    "Oh hello, boss Li, you are such a freshman, I can''t bear your apology." Jiang Xiaohu said deliberately, "I have to forgive you, but you are telling me, what did I do wrong? ."


    The anger in Li Xiaosan''s heart has cursed all the eighteenth generations of Jiang Xiaohu''s ancestor.He said in his heart: "You kid don''t want to know and pretend to be confused, what did you do wrong, and you still use me to say? You occupied my farm and you cheated me with tens of thousands of dollars, making me lose face in front of the company''s subordinates. , Do you still think you are right?"


    To list Jiang Xiaohu''s crimes, Li Xiaosan could write dozens of them in every minute.Unfortunately, these can only be turned around in his stomach.Not only could he not say, but he had to put up a smile to compliment Jiang Xiaohu.


    "It''s wrong, but it''s not your fault, but mine." Li Xiaosan sincerely apologized, "I shouldn''t be so careful. You have to forgive me Brother Jiang, oh no, Brother Tiger."


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed: "Let¡¯s think about it, there are indeed contradictions. Actually, the contradiction is very simple, isn¡¯t it for money? You have to contract, and I have to contract. Everyone is to make money and support the family. What, the key is that you don¡¯t pay attention, brother, everything comes first, you shouldn¡¯t make secret tricks."


    Jiang Xiaohu actually didn''t know that Li Xiaosan was secretly making small moves, which caused his delay in completing the procedures, and Li Xiaosan took the lead instead.


    If it wasn''t the last procedure that stuck with the old party secretary, I''m afraid that Li Xiaosan has already set up the farm.


    The reason why Jiang Xiaohu said so was simply because he was extra careful and tricked him.Unexpectedly, Li Xiaosan really cheated.


    He cried bitterly, explained the''misunderstanding'', admitted mistakes, asked for forgiveness, a series of operations, very skilled.From the initial strutting and arrogance to the present humility, Jiang Xiaohu was a bit unable to adapt, but he was so smooth and natural.


    "...That''s how it is, hey, I regret that brother Huzi, oh no, brother Hu!" Li Xiaosan wiped his face, wondering whether it was the sweat or the tears, "please forgive me."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at him in amazement. Behind his ass, the monkey acquaintedly gave him a chair: "Brother Tiger, sit down, come here, bring the parasol. Tea, tea!"


    The monkey kept in mind Bangge''s words. In these years, don''t offend doctors, especially the skilled doctors.Anyone can get sick, right?


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded, and said in a serious way: "Be good~ What about you Boss Li, I ask you, you let me forgive you, but how should I forgive you? Look, today I was swindled by you, you actually Also combined with Miao Fuquan~ Hey, what about Miao Fuquan? I have to talk to him about this kid."


    On the other side of the river, Miao Fuquan was wearing a sun hat and holding a telescope in his hand, watching the movement on the other side closely.


    When he saw that Jiang Xiaohu sat down with a big grin, while Li Xiaosi was knocked to the ground, his heart sank: "It''s broken, it''s not done."


    On the spot, Miao Fuquan began to tremble and sweat all over his body. A two or three-year-old kid next to him saw it and said to the adults around him: "Grandma, look at Uncle, is he a spy?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, go!" The old lady glanced at a sallow look, trembling all over, the guy wearing a black shirt and sun hat with a telescope in her hand, quickly led her grandson to bow and ran away.


    But here, Li Xiaosan asked Jiang Xiaohu what he thought.


    He is a little depressed, how can he be forgiven?The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    As soon as the monkey waved his hand, he hehe smiled: "I have a suggestion. You kowtow to Brother Tiger, offer a cup of tea, and pay for the loss. If you ask for forgiveness, it''s over!"


    "Yes, yes, Brother Monkey is right, kowtow to admit your mistakes!" All the younger brothers drank soy sauce one after another.

 220 Chapter 220

    The breeze is cool, and the riverside is actually very cool.


    But at this time, Li Xiaosan''s forehead, sweat rolled down.


    Hearing the monkeys'' suggestion, he felt terribly resentful, his teeth rattled.He secretly said: "Damn, this bastard, does all my plans apply to me?"


    Someone standing close to him looked around curiously: "What is going on? Is the sky and the sun still making mice?"


    Li Xiaosan wiped his sweat, feeling desperate, and understood the meaning of that sentence-planning is not as fast as change.


    He could see that if he didn''t pay anything today, he wouldn''t be able to walk.


    Jiang Xiaohu deliberately said: "Hey? Knocking his head to admit his mistake? It''s a bit too much~ but I don''t mind giving me the completed procedures." He said that, he has already set his posture, ready to accept the other party''s offer. Tea kowtow.


    "Okay, I admit it!" Li Xiaosan was taken aback for a moment, cursing insatiably greedy in his heart.You are generous enough to let you go through the formalities, which means I will make the wedding clothes for you.But in this situation, he can only gritted his teeth and nodded in agreement.


    The monkeys applauded and celebrated: "Okay, that''s it!"


    Those with cheap hands quickly brought a new cup of tea and stuffed it into Li Xiaosan''s hand.The hot teacup made his palms and fingers hurt.But he can''t take care of anything. How can the pain in his hands compare to the trauma of the heart?At this moment, Li Xiaosan''s self-esteem almost completely collapsed.


    Holding the tea, Li Xiaosan froze.Someone behind him urged him: "Go, Boss Li, don''t fudge, everyone still has to play mahjong."


    The problem is, today everyone spent fifty yuan hard, the tea money was paid by Li Xiaosan, and he also paid for the mahjong gambling.Inside and out, it''s three thousand yuan.


    However, compared with his humiliating self-esteem, the loss of 3,000 yuan is nothing short of drizzle.


    He walked towards Jiang Xiaohu step by step, tearing his heart broken step by step.When he came to Jiang Xiaohu, he bent his knees slightly and slowly, and finally knelt down.


    With a plop, he felt that a skyscraper in his heart collapsed, dusted the sky, and the earth was shaking.The concrete block fell from a high altitude and fell to the ground with a bang.


    What''s broken is his dignity.


    Li Xiaosan knelt, lowered his head and raised his hands to hold the tea cup, and said: "Brother Tiger, you forgive me! I was wrong, I really shouldn''t provoke you."


    To be honest, Jiang Xiaohu is not the kind of master who is unreasonable.If he didn''t know this guy too well, he would really feel a little bit ashamed.After all, the middle-aged man in his 30s and 40s was not much younger than his father.He actually gave him a younger generation to kneel and kowtow to admit his mistake, this spread, how will Li Xiaosan behave in the future?


    However, thinking of Li Xiaosan''s mischievous tactics, thinking that if it wasn''t for the reason that he was recruited because he had treated Bangge to a doctor, he was kneeling here today!


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed with emotion, shook his head, grabbed the teacup and took a sip.Li Xiaosan asked someone to bring his own bag, took out the procedure materials from the bag, and handed it to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu quickly checked it, and they were all complete, no different from what the old party secretary said.And the signature of Party B above is blank, which means that as long as he signs his name, these materials will be effective.Not to mention the last procedure, just find the old one and bookmark it.


    Holding these coveted things, Jiang Xiaohu was completely relieved.It''s finally done, milking a leg, because of these materials, he almost broke his intestines.Unable to take a look at the poor and poor Li Xiaosan, Jiang Xiaohu quickly got up and walked away, turned and left.


    "Boss Li, get up. I hope this will be the last time we''re dealing with each other, and don''t do this again in the future." The wind sent Jiang Xiaohu''s voice and drifted away.Then came the roar of the tricycle motor. When everyone recovered, others had gone.


    Li Xiaosan knelt on the ground, feeling mixed.The monkeys and others were not righteous, laughing wantonly.The laughter was so ear-piercing, it made him ashamed to death.


    Next to him, Li Xiaosi got up with his belly and stumbled to pull his elder brother.


    "Brother, what are you doing on your knees when you get up?" Li Xiaosi said, "All blame me, blame me for not finding the right person!"


    He didn''t dare to say it loudly, because the monkey was standing beside him.


    "I said Li Xiaosi, don''t blame me either. If you want to blame you, blame your brother for offending the wrong person. That brother, I advise you that if you don''t sin, you don''t sin." The monkey said, "We are all brothers. So respect him, do you say that we who are little brothers, dare to face him?"


    The two brothers Li Xiaosan and Li Xiaosi realized that Li Xiaosan had no intention of inquiring about any news.At this moment he was collapsing, his mind was blank.


    The younger brother Li Xiaosi turned his head and looked at the monkey: "What do you say?"


    "This tiger brother is an expert!" The monkey rushed to the road and gave a thumbs up, "Don''t be wronged, you may also ask this person in the future. Come on, you go back, look at how your brother was wronged. It''s okay. I often float in the rivers and lakes. How can I not get a knife? People have to be able to bend and stretch."


    "Brother Monkey, can''t you fight?" someone called him in the distance.


    The monkey turned his head: "Here is here!" Ignoring the poor two brothers, Pi Dian Pi Dian went to play cards.


    Li Xiaosi lifted up his brother and greeted a few strong men, a group of people limped, crippled, and walked into the car with a few faces.


    This time when I went back, Li Xiaosan didn''t speak for three full days, except for occasional saliva, but did not enter the grain.He was worried, cried, cried, slept for a while, and finally fell ill.The first illness lasts for half a month, and when he comes out in half a month, Jiang Xiaohu''s chicken farms have already been built.


    The construction of farms here is booming, and the business of food delivery there is also on the right track, which can bring Jiang Xiaohu a steady income of four to five thousand yuan every day.


    Xu Linglong had already given him all the money for wild ginseng. Excluding the money for building the farm, Jiang Xiaohu still had 410,000.


    Thinking that it would be rear-ended by a small van on a mountain road, making the whole car''s butt out of sight, Jiang Xiaohu moved to buy a car.


    "Iron wrapped with meat is always inferior to iron wrapped with meat. I have to buy a car!" he thought, "but it''s better to learn a driver''s license first."


    He is a man of great mobility, and he does what he says.On returning from the county seat that day, Jiang Xiaohu went straight to the Red Flower Driving School in Honghua Town.


    This driving school is the largest driving school in the town, of course, and the only driving school.Although not as stylish as the county town, it is considered formal.


    Jiang Xiaohu drove to the gate of the driving school, parked the car in the parking lot next to the compound, asked a few people, learned the location of the registration point, and hurried away.

 221 Chapter 221

    There are only Jiang Xiaohu and a woman in the office. This driving school saves a lot of money for hiring employees.


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu later learned that this woman was a cousin of the boss at all, so she could sit in this leisurely position and earn a salary of 1,500 a month.


    Fifteen thousand, wages are not high, and office conditions are relatively simple.But for unemployed women in towns and villages, this job is already a heavenly occupation.


    But this woman thought of a way, which was to start with the tuition of students.The driving school arranged three grades, namely four thousand five, three thousand eight and two thousand two. She quietly added money to each gear.


    Once you succeed, your heart will grow stronger, and then you will meet Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced around at the computer screen, then looked at the woman''s brutal appearance, and said to his heart: "I won''t give it to you if I have money, I must figure it out."


    "Do you want to pay!" the woman said harshly.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought for a while and replied, "I hand it in, but there are only more than two thousand on this card, and over one thousand on the other card, I might have to withdraw cash."


    Women like to receive cash the most. After all, the money she overcharges, the cash will not leave a trace.


    She nodded: "Okay, go ahead, go ahead and turn left. There is an ATM from the Agricultural Bank of China."


    Jiang Xiaohu agreed, turned and left the door.


    How to do it?This tuition fee must be paid, but he will definitely not pay more of this unjust money.


    After exiting the gate of the compound, Jiang Xiaohu was running into the old man Song, holding a wad of money and colorful bills, making him happy.


    Old Man Song nodded and walked in, muttering: "My girl will be happy if she sees it. Let her save for me..."


    At this time, the two were more than ten meters apart, and Jiang Xiaohu''s ears were so good that they could hear far away.A few words of Old Man Song were heard in his ears, his eyes rolled, and his heart was on his mind.


    Jiang Xiaohu strode towards Old Man Song, and after several meters he waved his hand and greeted him affectionately: "Uncle Song, you are here!"


    Old man Song was taken aback, and instinctively put the money in his pocket quickly, and looked up and down Jiang Xiaohu, his face was not recognizable.


    If you change someone else, maybe he just ignores it.But Jiang Xiaohu is different. He has a clean face that is harmless to humans and animals, especially when he is smiling, it is particularly sunny and easy to get close.


    So, Old Man Song watched for a long time, and he thought he might be a colleague from my daughter''s unit.


    "What are you doing? Who are you?" Old man Song still asked a few words vigilantly.


    Jiang Xiaohu said solemnly: "I went to Sister Song''s office just now to get things, she is busy, and several of them signed up today. She said let me come to you for money..."


    "Take money? What kind of money?" When he mentioned money, Old Man Song''s nerves became tense again.


    Love money, this is family inheritance.


    Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile: "She is going to save money and ask me to come to you to pick up some."


    "Really?" Old man Song was suspicious. Although he didn''t think Jiang Xiaohu was a bad person, he didn''t trust him either.


    Jiang Xiaohu took a look, what should we do?I can''t deal with Old Man Song, I can''t express the tone in my heart today.Although he deliberately went to the county town to apply for a driver''s license, but it was far away from home, and it would cost a lot of money if he was too late to learn.


    What''s more, it doesn''t matter that the woman is not embarrassed for him, and when embarrassed, he becomes stubborn.Today, no matter what, I have to report the name here, and I have to give this tone.


    what?Afraid that this old man is not her father?That''s okay. Then, don''t you just pay back the money?Anyway, Jiang Xiaohu himself is not greedy for other people''s money.


    "Isn''t it? Sister Song is very anxious." Jiang Xiaohu pretended to be anxious.


    Old man Song thought for a moment or shook his head, choosing not to believe him: "I will send it to her myself, you are busy with you."


    "Hey, okay, then I''m busy with mine." Jiang Xiaohu nodded pretendingly and walked on the highway.Actually?He turned his mind and got into the landscape map.


    In the mountains and rivers, Jiang Xiaohu found a kind of herbal medicine.This herb is a bit like dandelion, but the petals have smaller seeds. If it floats in the wind and is inhaled into the nasal cavity, it will cause diarrhea.


    He took the herbal medicine and came out within a second, quietly blowing the flower on Old Man Song.By coincidence, Old Man Song yawned and sucked the flower directly into his throat.


    Grumbling!Old man Song suddenly had a stomachache, a bit like diarrhea.


    "Oh, didn''t I pull it this morning? Why do I have to pull it now?" He held his stomach and touched his hand in his pocket.


    There is a thick wad in my pocket, about 700 or 800 yuan bills, but there is no paper.Old man Song looked around and saw Jiang Xiaohu not far away, so he hurriedly stopped him.


    "Hey, who, do you have paper?" Old man Song called.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head: "Huh? Paper?" He took out a pack of tissues from his pocket, "Is this all right?"


    Old man Song''s eyes lit up lightly, not to mention the small bag of tissues, he was very happy even if he gave him a piece of student paper.


    "Okay!" He grabbed the tissue bag and prepared to run to the toilet.After running a step and looking back, he slid the money to Jiang Xiaohu, and pointed directly at the office. That means you should send the money.After filling the money, the old man ran to the toilet.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded and shouted at his back: "Uncle, you can slow down, don''t fall into the pit."


    Holding the old man Song''s money, Jiang Xiaohu turned around and returned to the registration office.He clicked a bit on the way, there are more than 900, it seems that this old man Song has a good life.Then I thought about it, his daughter was signing up and ordering what she wanted, can she not get fat?


    Is it easy for rural people to learn a driver''s license?Even with this layer of skin being cut by you, Jiang Xiaohu gets more angry the more he thinks about it, and he feels that he has done it beautifully.


    He returned to the registration office and put the bank card on the table: "This one is two thousand two."


    Song Nu raised her head and glanced at him: "Aren''t you withdrawing cash?" She breathed uncomfortably.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "This is the price specified by the driving school. You can brush it for me first. The cash is here, eldest sister, don''t worry, I can learn a driver''s license well, and the benefits are indispensable for you.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook the cash in his hand, and Song Nu''s eyes suddenly shined, and she looked exactly like her father.


    "Forget your acquaintance!" Song Nu was familiar with the road and helped Jiang Xiaohu swipe her card to complete the formalities. Jiang Xiaohu took the receipt and handed all the cash to Song Nu.


    Song girl, oh, there are two or three hundred more. She looked up at Jiang Xiaohu and said with a smile, "Why do you give me more money? The first time I saw it in so many years, not only did I not bargain, but also more The one who gave me the money!"


    "Hey, it''s a hot day. It''s not easy for you to sit here and work. Look at this sweat, and your clothes are almost soaked." Jiang Xiaohu smiled, "I have the extra money, you can buy an ice cream Eat it."


    "If you have the eyesight, don''t worry, sister will find you the best coach, and I will let you get the driver''s license within a month." Song Nv said with enthusiasm.

 222 Chapter 222 Poor is not a sin

    Jiang Xiaohu took the receipt, went through the formalities, and went out with joy.Not far away, I met Old Man Song who had just come out of the latrine and was muttering as he walked.


    "Uncle, the money is given to your daughter. Go and see." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Old man Song said, sprinted to his daughter''s office.When I ran to the office, I couldn''t catch my breath, and asked, "Is the money given to you?"


    Song girl was taken aback: "What''s the money?"


    "I asked the kid to bring me just now, and he said you asked him to come to me." Old man Song said, already sweating out of his head, mixed with the unique smell from the latrine, the old man smelled very sour. Cool.


    Suddenly, Song Nu felt bad, and hurriedly asked, "Is that guy wicked?"


    "I think everyone is scornful, which one do you say?" Old man Song said.


    Song Nu was busy making gestures, describing what Jiang Xiaohu looked like.


    "Yes, that''s the kid." Old man Song nodded.


    Song Nuteng stood up, half of her body was almost on the table: "Dad, how much did you give him?"


    "More than nine hundred!" Old Man Song said.


    Song Nv calculated in her heart that in addition to the normal tuition, the''service fee'' that Jiang Xiaohu paid was exactly the same as the money her father gave.


    Although the money was not small, it eventually fell into her pocket, but Song Nu was so angry in her heart!Her plump face was trembling, and she paused for a while, climbed off the table, and rushed out the door like a gust of wind.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t go far, in fact, he had been waiting for Song Nu to break out.The higher she jumped, the happier he felt.


    The sun is fainting today, but there is not much heat at all.It hides in the clouds, peeping at everything in the world.


    Song Nu chased to the gate, stood akimbo in front of the door and looked around, and found Jiang Xiaohu standing in the shade of a tree across the street.This kid also didn''t know which of the muscles hadn''t been secured, he was actually smiling at her.


    "Jiang Xiaohu!" Song Nv will never forget this name in her life. She shouted, and rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu like a rolling Roshan.


    "Why Sister Song, you are so enthusiastic, and you have finished reporting your name, so you still come out to send me?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled and walked towards her lazily.


    Song Nu''s sudden madness caused several tricycle riders to look around. They usually solicit customers here. They were discussing whether to take a driver''s license test when they were not too old.


    "Oh, this little lady is really fierce!"


    "Yes, good breasts."


    They looked at Song Nv and commented happily.


    The Song girl was shivering with anger, and she couldn''t care about the sultry heat: "You big liar, pay me back!"


    "What''s the money?" Jiang Xiaohu pretended to be at a loss.


    Song Nv said: "The tuition fee for driving school registration!"


    "Ah? Tuition?" Jiang Xiaohu said loudly in surprise, "have I already paid it?"


    "You fart!" Song Nu yelled, "Are you using your own money?"


    After she finished speaking, she looked around with some guilty conscience, and saw a few tricycle drivers not far away pointing their fingers to watch the excitement, and depressingly lowered the volume.After all, the money was not collected in compliance with the rules, and she dared not let others hear.If it is spread, how will she be a person in the future?Don''t try to keep this job!


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly turned around, avoiding the splashing saliva.His movements are really gorgeous, if it weren''t for the depression caused by those hundreds of dollars, Song Nu would really like to slap him in applause.It''s a pity that Jiang Xiaohu''s subsequent words directly exploded her lungs, stupefied by the deep cheers.


    He smiled and said, "Why is it not my own money? It''s not my own money. Could there be a kind person who could not help me pay the bill?" He deliberately smiled and made the other person feel that he was greatly humiliated.


    "You, you are using my father''s money!" The Song girl was so angry that she felt all the blood in her body pouring to her head, and her forehead was sore.


    Money, that''s money, it''s her lifeblood!Song Nu is the kind of master who would rather lose her virginity than lose money.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu said solemnly: "Sister, why would I use your father''s money? It is obviously my own bank card, and I don''t know your father. Could it be that he transferred the money to my card? ?"


    Song Nu was stunned for a moment, and suddenly remembered that all her receipts were written as 2200, which was indeed a credit card.The system has entered it long ago, and the financial account has been recorded.Jiang Xiaohu''s name has been reported, and it is confirmed.The other money she collected was all handwritten notes.


    "You..." Song Female was speechless.


    Jiang Xiaohu chased after victory: "What am I? What''s wrong with me? I used my own money to sign up for a driver''s license. I didn''t have the money, so I reported the lowest gear. Is it illegal to have money?"


    There are more and more viewers in the surrounding areas. In small rural towns, in summer afternoons, after lunch and lunch break, people don¡¯t like to stay at home.Groups of three or five met to have tea, chat and play cards, just to see this play.


    Many people in the neighborhood know Song Nu, some of them simply got their driver''s license at this driving school.Everyone criticized her, with a bad attitude, and arbitrary charges.It''s just that when you applied for a driver''s license, you were all based on the mentality that more is worse than less, and you can get a driver''s license.


    Now that some people dare to attack the Song girl, many people are gloating in their hearts.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that the time was right, and said to the big guy: "You said, don''t you have money to break the law?"


    "No crime, who doesn''t like money?"


    "That is, it is not a sin to be poor. Thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi, don''t bully the youth to be poor!"


    "Haha!"


    Everyone is joking, some are booing and some are supporting.No matter what the attitude is, the appearance of onlookers will exert tremendous psychological pressure on Song Nu.


    She looked around with some guilty conscience, pulled Jiang Xiaohu, gritted her teeth and said: "You come in and talk with me!"


    "Hey!" Jiang Xiaohu shook her hand away, "Eldest sister, men and women don''t accept marriage, what are you doing? I am someone who has an object... If you have something to say, do I break the law? I spend you Does your family¡¯s money take a driver¡¯s license?"


    "You!" Song Nu felt that she had a hundred mouths, and she couldn''t say that Jiang Xiaohu, her face flushed, "The money you later gave me, isn''t it my father''s so difficult?"


    "Ang, yes, but what does that have to do with my driver''s license registration fee?" Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were fierce, staring at her pressing harder.


    Song Nu''s words became more and more choppy. She was nervous and uneasy. She looked around with a guilty conscience.Yes, that money really has nothing to do with his registration fee, it is because she charges indiscriminately.


    Jiang Xiaohu showed the winner''s smile and said with a grin: "Sister, so you can''t eat this thing indiscriminately. If you eat it badly, you will have diarrhea. Don''t talk nonsense, be careful that the misfortune comes out of your mouth."


    At the end, she winked at the Song girl.

 223 Chapter 223

    Shoo~


    A hot wind blew across Song Nu''s heart, she was extremely depressed.Today, I didn''t receive the money, and I was angry.The point is that the town has no secrets. Sooner or later things will reach the boss''s ears, and maybe the job will be lost.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s posture, she can''t explain why she can''t make sense.Even more can''t, he is so flexible, don''t say he can''t catch him, even if he can catch him, he can''t beat him.


    In line with the principle that a good woman does not suffer from immediate losses, Song Nu decided to put it down temporarily.It is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years, so she comforted herself.


    Jiang Xiaohu intends to win and return to his''nest'', and before he left, he gave a fist to the people around him: "Dear fathers and villagers, thank you for joining me! If you want to learn a driver''s license in the future, be sure to read clearly the rules and regulations and the charging level of others. Spending wrong money!"


    After that, he got on the tricycle and drove home with Rumble.


    The world will always be happy and sad. Jiang Xiaohu successfully registered and waits to be notified about the exam.The Song girl was unlucky. As expected, some of the onlookers knew her boss, and they went to talk to the boss.


    Although these onlookers did not know what happened, they did not prevent her boss from calling her to reprimand her.


    In the end, the boss said: "Xiao Song, you have been working with me for a long time. I won''t say anything about it. You can''t give me a sign. Of course, I am a nostalgic person and will not be fired. Yours. But you have to pay a price for this, deducting half of your salary. Oh, yes, from next month, my niece will come for an internship. You are responsible for taking her for a while, just like that. "


    Song Nu''s little heart, it''s cool.


    Why don''t you put a shit niece in if you don''t get fired?Song Nv knew in her heart that this kind of so-called newcomer internship would replace her when she took it.


    Thinking that I am about to be unemployed after 30 years of age, and there are not many job opportunities in this small town, I still feel sad, and I hate Jiang Xiaohu even more.Although she knew in her heart that the so-called Jiang Xiaohu was just a punching bag she found herself, even if it didn''t happen today, sooner or later the boss would let his niece replace herself.


    "Fortunately, I haven''t undercharged information fees over the years!" Thinking of this, Song Nu felt a little more balanced.


    When she came home from get off work in the evening, Song Nu deliberately used her chopsticks to knock the dishes.Her husband sat opposite, feeling his wife''s hostility, and asked: "Daughter-in-law, what''s the matter? Who is bullying you? Tell me, I won''t kill him!"


    Song Nv glanced at her husband, who was in the fifth and third rough years, but was eating idle dinner at home, and said angrily: "Who else? Those shameless chants! If you didn''t live up to your temper, I could see the face of the person eating for so long?"


    She snots and tears, and throws everything nasty to her husband.Her man felt very angry when she heard it.However, I ate too much soft rice, so I didn''t dare to throw my anger on my wife. He just slapped his wife and children with righteous indignation.


    "Don''t cry, what''s the big deal for me! What''s the kid''s name? Tell me, I can''t kill him!" he yelled.


    Song Nu felt that the man looked like a man, and cried, "I see Jiang Xiaohu written in his registration form, and the phone number is..."


    Tell the man Jiang Xiaohu''s personal information, and the man said: "Don''t worry, he will always come to learn to drive next time. If you see it, call me."


    "Well, you let him know that I am not a bully."


    Together, the couple decided to repair Jiang Xiaohu without mentioning it.


    But he said that Jiang Xiaohu felt a little more sleepy than before when he returned home and had dinner.


    He took a shower early and went back to the room, yawning and meditating.Practicing, I actually dozed off.


    thump!


    Jiang Xiaohu fell from the bedside and bumped his head to the ground.The existence of Shanhe Tu has changed the''quality'' of his physical body. If nothing else, his head is like an iron strike.


    With a bang, the sound of the close contact between his head and the floor startled him, and he didn''t know whether he woke up from shock or pain.He muttered to his forehead and climbed up, and looked at the ground under his feet. He was actually slightly recessed. He hurriedly touched his forehead, but he was unscathed.


    "Hey, my head is gone. But why is it so sleepy today?" Jiang Xiaohu looked up at the wall clock on the wall, but it was past eight o''clock.


    Normally, don''t say eight o''clock, even if he stays up a few all night, he doesn''t bring such sleepiness.Jiang Xiaohu was puzzled, his head was dizzy, and he couldn''t help thinking of the landscape.


    "Ma Ye, isn''t it because of the mountain and river map?" He concentrated his mind, and got into the mountain and river map.


    After experiencing an unprecedented turn of the earth, Jiang Xiaohu finally ended this journey of soul and soul.


    "What the hell is going on? The first time I entered Shanhe Tu, I haven''t been like this~" He touched his dizzy skull and couldn''t help feeling melancholy.


    Opening his eyes, the scene in front of him shocked him.


    The mountains and rivers are desolate in the map, the grassland is withered, and some rivers have dried up, exposing the riverbed.The mountains in the distance are no longer lush green, but yellow-green, yellow-green.


    All the colors are full of depression.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt sad. He suddenly thought of the little tortoise he had put into the river and hurried over to see how it was.


    To be precise, it was the corpse of the little turtle.When Jiang Xiaohu dug it out from the grave, and spent several hundred dollars to buy it back from Aniu, it was just to feel its aura.


    This little tortoise had a reaction with him, making Jiang Xiaohu think it was the Xuanwu of the four great beasts he was looking for.


    But who would have thought that a dead tortoise is a dead tortoise, and it is still a dead tortoise after entering the mountain and river map.


    He searched all the way along the river, and finally found a little turtle with his belly turned over on a dry river bed.


    Although it was dead, its body did not rot, which is why Jiang Xiaohu never gave it up.But it never gave him any vitality feedback, this time even more so.


    When it was found, it was lying on the river bed, surrounded by dry pebbles and dry plants.


    Jiang Xiaohu was heartbroken, and gently held the little turtle, trying to pick it up.But it is like iron filings attracted by a magnet, stubbornly sticking to the river bed, without moving.


    "Oh, I saw a ghost in broad daylight." Jiang Xiaohu was curious and curious but refused to give up. He took a deep breath, taking the strength of the milk and pulling it out.


    thump!


    This time he picked up the body of the little tortoise, but he also got a big butt.Here is a picture of mountains and rivers, the sky is blue, the grass is yellow, and the pebbles are hard.


    A pebble was unbiased, right on his chrysanthemum, and his eyes were so painful that he breathed cold air from the stars.


    But before he could complain, he heard a strange sound.


    Wow, gurgle~

 224 Chapter 224 Big Brother Xuanwu

    The strange sound came from the part of the river bed where the little turtle''s body was stuck.


    It turned out that there was a hole, about the size of a fist.The little tortoise had its back down, just blocking it.


    Now Jiang Xiaohu took the little tortoise away, and the clear spring began to emerge from the hole.A stream of clear water spouted brightly and cheerfully in the sun, soaking the nearby river bed, bringing a fresh and humid breath.


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned for a moment, and suddenly wanted to understand.This hole must be the life gate of the mountain and river map. The little tortoise blocked it by mistakes, resulting in poor water flow, and the mountain and river map accelerated its dryness and depression.


    As Jiang Xiaohu guessed, the river became more and more full, the river bed was gradually covered, and the whole world became clear and bright.The flowers and grasses on the grass revived, the yellow curly leaves turned into tender green again, and there was life everywhere.


    What followed was Jiang Xiaohu''s originally dizzy head, but now it suddenly became more relaxed.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the body of the little turtle in his hand.It is still a dead tortoise, Jiang Xiaohu said: "Little tortoise, little tortoise, are you dead? Or are you dead? Or are you dead? Should I take you to make medicine~"


    Happiness!


    As soon as his voice fell, he heard a soft sound, followed by severe pain in his thumb.Looking down, the little tortoise actually stretched his neck and grabbed his fingers.Two dark bean eyes were staring at him, as if saying: "You are dead, take you for medicine!"


    "Hey? Haha!" Seeing it finally alive, Jiang Xiaohu was stunned, then laughed, ignoring the pain, "I knew you weren''t dead, you weren''t dead! Are you Xuanwu?"


    He thought, should it prove to be Xuanwu?How can I prove it?Wait for the little fairy sister to dream again?


    But soon he knew that he didn''t need Little Fairy Sister to appraise it.When Jiang Xiaohu turned the little turtle''s belly upside down and turned his back to the sky, he suddenly saw the two characters-Xuanwu on the turtle shell.


    These two characters are powerful and engraved in the middle of its back, and there are some green fluff on the side, which is very coquettish and swaying in the wind.


    Jiang Xiaohu still remembers these rubs, and he saw it when he got the little turtle.It was just that the little tortoise had just been dug out by his grave, and his body was very dirty, so Jiang Xiaohu didn''t go into it.Now it should be the river that has been washed clean, and the fonts are exposed.


    Unexpectedly, people had already revealed their identity a long time ago!


    "Mom, you will really prove yourself! Okay, Brother Xuanwu, I was wrong, I shouldn''t take you as medicine, let go. Seriously, it hurts~" Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but laugh.


    Perhaps feeling Jiang Xiaohu''s guilt, the little tortoise let go of his mouth, and his four short claws scratched in the air a few times, jumped into the river with all his strength, plunged into the water, and started swimming.


    Jiang Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief, looked around, and finally felt relieved.At this moment, he was completely tired, and simply meditated here.


    One night passed without knowing it.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s life was as plain and busy as ever.Every day he goes to the field, delivers food, and is sometimes molested by Meng Na.Oh, he recently added a new project, which is talking on the phone with Zhang Xiaohua every night.


    The relationship between him and Zhang Xiaohua is undergoing wonderful changes.The young man''s heart is like a rock that has been in the sun for a long time, suddenly moistened by the spring rain.On the surface of the stone, there are beautiful lines, blooming its glorious side.


    The two occasionally met in the village. They didn''t need to talk, but when they met each other, they could feel the sweet Gulf Stream soaking their hearts and drinking honey as sweet as honey.


    With such thoughts in mind, Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua both felt that their lives were extremely colorful.


    The farm was also being built smoothly. After getting the formalities from Li Xiaosan, Jiang Xiaohu kept looking for the old party secretary to stamp his seal, and became the owner of the farm.


    In addition, Jiang Xiaohu is still looking forward to a call from the driving school.Finally, this morning on the way home from the county seat, he received a call from Dahonghua Driving School, informing him to go to the driving school for a written test tomorrow morning.


    On the day of the written test, Jiang Xiaohu got up early in the morning, took a shower, changed into new clothes, and drove a small three-wheeled drive toward Honghua Town in vigor.


    On this day, not only he was happy, but also Song Nu, a female employee of the Dahonghua Driving School.


    It was her who called and informed Jiang Xiaohu, and this was part of her job.The driving school is not big, except for coaches, everyone has multiple jobs.


    After calling Jiang Xiaohu, Song Nv called her man immediately: "The bullshit is coming to the driving school today. You should prepare quickly! I tell you, if you don''t give the old woman the breath, the old woman will Divorce you!"


    The man''s name was Song Dabao. He was a son-in-law. He changed his surname because he was inserted upside down.When he was in''natal family'', Song Dabao was a lazy, delicious and lazy guy.After becoming a door-to-door son-in-law and working hard to make two sons with his wife, he became well-placed in his father-in-law''s house, and he was confident about eating soft meals.


    Song Dabao doesn''t have a serious career, so he eats, drinks and has fun with a group of friends.Because of the lavish money, I also paid a lot of''iron buddies''.


    After receiving a call from his wife, how could Song Dabao be unreasonable?He immediately called on a few good brothers, aggressively coming to the intersection of Jiangbian Village leading to Honghua Town and waiting.


    Before that, Song Nu had retrieved Jiang Xiaohu''s registration information from the system and printed a photo of him to Song Dabao.


    With the photos, Song Dabao would naturally easily recognize Jiang Xiaohu, who was riding a tricycle and was so energetic.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu said that he was in a good mood, humming a little song, facing the breeze, and came to town.Suddenly, the four strong men in front lined up, blocking the road.


    There are usually fewer cars on this road, so Jiang Xiaohu ran wide open.Four stumbling blocks appeared suddenly, and he quickly stepped on the brakes in fright.


    Karma!


    The tires rubbed against the ground, making a sharp and piercing cry, and after pulling out a long black mark on the ground, it finally stopped two or three meters away.


    Jiang Xiaohu parked the car and said angrily, "Are you all okay? Why are you blocking the road?"


    "Are you from Jiangbian Village?" Song Dabao put his hands around his chest, curled his mouth and stared, and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, "Is it Jiang Xiaohu?"


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard this, hehe, this is for himself.


    He rolled his eyes and looked at Song Dabao, vaguely feeling that this matter might have something to do with the Song girl in the driving school.


    why?Because these two people are so married, they are all at Roshan at that station.


    "Ang, yes, do we two know each other? How do you know that I am Jiang Xiaohu, from Jiangbian Village?" Jiang Xiaohu calmed down and looked at them back, "Do you know that stealing other people''s personal information is illegal now? Right!" After speaking, they stared, two round and shiny.


    A few aggressive rhetorical questions immediately blocked the other party''s question.

 225 Chapter 225 Martial Arts Master

    Huh~


    A gust of hot wind blew across the ridge, rolled across the road, blowing a broken white plastic bag to the floor, and finally hung it on the branches.


    Jiang Xiaohu stopped the car, jumped to the ground, and looked at them up and down: "I am Jiang Xiaohu, what''s wrong?"


    "Oh, this kid is quite tough!" Song Dabao tilted his head and smiled at the people around him.


    "Brother Bao, let him know whether our fists are hard or his brain is hard." One person roared.


    "That is, I dared to bully my sister-in-law, and beat him up~" another said.


    boom!


    Before the latter spoke, he felt a flash of light and shadow before his eyes, and then he received a heavy blow on the chin.He yelled, his neck creaked, his head tilted to one side and he couldn''t turn back.


    "Oh, it hurts me so much!" Not only did this man have a crooked neck, his jaw was also aching, and his eyes were spinning around with the stars.The key is that after his neck was crooked, he lost his balance, slammed into Song Dabao crookedly, and was pushed to the ground with disgust by Song Dabao.


    "Are you crazy?" Song Dabao shouted with wide-eyed eyes. He was in a bad mood and his teammates were making trouble.


    It turns out that no one knows what happened to this person.Even he himself couldn''t figure out who it was just now, and what he was using, hit him.


    The speed is too fast, like lightning, like wind.Had it not been for his crooked neck and pain in his jaw, he would have thought he had hallucinations.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his fist secretly, and said with a smile: "Is there anything else? I''ll leave if it''s okay. Oh, by the way, don''t move the dog, you can''t say that, but I can. "


    After speaking, he turned and climbed into the driver''s seat.


    The person who was beaten was stunned for a moment, and looked at Jiang Xiaohu tilted: "It was you just now? You beat me, right?"


    "Huh? Did someone beat you?" Song Dabao looked at his companion curiously.


    "Brother Bao, look at my face!" The man was aggrieved and tried to let Song Dabao look up with his chin.


    This was incredible, everyone found that the man''s chin had been swollen into a bun, red and scary.


    "Oh!" Song Dabao was startled, and pushed him again, "Damn it, who just beat you?"


    "Yeah, I didn''t see it!"


    A few people look at me and I look at you, just listen to the other side click, Jiang Xiaohu lit a cigarette and inhaled beautifully.


    He didn''t smoke, but recently he discovered that cigarettes are a universal flavoring agent in the adult world, which can make the relationship between people harmonious and smooth.


    Jiang Xiaohu is not a selfish person. He took a deep breath and felt that it tasted good, so he took out a few and threw it to the other side.


    "Smoke a cigarette, think about it," he smiled to them.


    Song Dabao and the others froze on the spot. They watched the smoke fly from two or three meters away, hit them, and then fell to the ground.


    "Boy, did you fight it?" Song Dabao twitched his mouth, staring at Jiang Xiaohu with fierce eyes.


    Nonsense, of course it cannot be that guy.He is two or three meters away from here. Who can cross two or three meters in the blink of an eye, hit someone and then return to the original place?


    This kid was too arrogant and irritating. Song Dabao became more irritated as he thought about it. He brought so many people to block him, so he was not afraid at all, and he was still smoking?Distribute your Nima!


    Song Dabao''s eyes rolled and he thought about it, and decided to''plant'' the brother''s beating on Jiang Xiaohu.Otherwise, he really can''t find a good excuse to do it.


    "I~" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Before he could finish a word, Song Dabao sternly shouted, "I, Song Dabao, look down on bullies the most. Brothers, what should we do if we are bullied?"


    "Bullying back!" The brothers squeezed their fists and screamed. They were scared to have just turned from the highway to an electric car on this small road leading to the countryside, and quickly turned their heads and turned back.Well, no one is far from this trouble.What''s more, these big guys seem to be a tall man, so fierce.


    Song Dabao felt that he had the intention of taking the lead, and a wave of blood rushed over his head. He raised his arms and shouted five and six. A group of people rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Wait a while!" Jiang Xiaohu took a few puffs of smoke, two smoke dragons spurted out of his nostrils, and his hands stretched out to stop everyone from rushing forward.


    Song Dabao sneered: "Hmm, what are you waiting for? You can''t escape today''s meal after a while. Not only can you not escape, you have to lose money to my brother. Not much, two thousand yuan for medical expenses!"


    He felt that he was very good at calculating. Two thousand yuan not only settled his wife''s account, but also had one thousand yuan private money.Ask the brothers to eat and drink, and there are still five hundred left.When I get home, I can be praised by my wife, and maybe I will be waiting for Mei.


    The more Song Dabao thought about it, the more proud he became, and the brighter his eyes became.Suddenly, he felt that he was possessed by Brother Xiao Ma, and could not help but slowly stretched out his hand, touched his dark and fat forehead, and rubbed the few strands of hair back.


    However, he didn''t know that in his own eyes, he was a charming and unrestrained little Ma brother, in the eyes of Jiang Xiaohu and even his companions, he was a ridiculously greasy man with a greasy belly and a slightly convex head.


    "I mean, wait until I finish smoking this cigarette." Jiang Xiaohu said slowly.


    Song Dabao''s eyes widened: "Hey! Boy, are you taking me off? Brothers, give it to me!"


    A group of people rushed up like crazy tigers. There were frontal impacts, flank assaults, and some people walked around from the road ditch, accidentally stepped on a foot of shit, and outflanked Jiang Xiaohu for the back.


    "You''re not a mutton roll, what are you doing? Besides, even if you are, it''s too...tsk!" Jiang Xiaohu looked at him disgustingly, while avoiding everyone''s fists, he continued to smoke steadily.


    Song Dabao and others became more and more angry, and fists slammed Jiang Xiaohu''s chest, head, and feet to catch his crotch.


    It was strange to say that it was clearly a fist that hit Jiang Xiaohu''s chin, but in the end it fell fiercely on the belly of the next brother.It was clearly the foot that kicked Jiang Xiaohu''s ass, and he had to turn a corner and poke him in.


    On the small road from Jiangbian Village to Honghua Town, there was a farce that made Song Dabao vomit blood.Little Ma didn''t make it, he first became the protagonist of the burlesque.


    In less than five minutes, a group of people leaned back and forth, each with their noses and faces swollen, and humming couldn''t get up.Jiang Xiaohu stood aside with ease, not even a little mud on his body.


    Now Song Dabao thinks about the punch that the brother just got for no reason. Damn, wouldn''t it be this kid?No way?Yes~ Is there really a martial arts expert in this world?


    "Ah, you have to give in!" Jiang Xiaohu kicked Song Dabao in the leg. The other party was lying on the ground, covering his butt with one hand and touching his neck with the other.I don''t know any bastard who cut a palm on his neck, and now he is spinning around, wanting to vomit.

 226 Chapter 226

    When Jiang Xiaohu kicked Song Dabao, the latter was shivering, for fear that the other party might come again, and even yelled, "Ah!"


    This voice was not like a gentleman at all, but more like a little lady who was scared by a wolf, with a long rhyme.


    "Cut!" Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t laugh or cry, "What''s your name? I didn''t blow you up! I said you would let me go, otherwise why should I go there?"


    "Where have you been?" Song Dabao could not find Bei at all.


    What to say to his wife, what to ask for two thousand yuan, save some private money by the way, and then stand up in front of friends, everything, everything has become a passing moment.No, it became the stench in his ***, blowing in the wind, even in this open area, it also smoked the person behind him.


    "Nonsense, I''m going to the Red Flower Driving School, of course I have to cross this road!" Jiang Xiaohu sighed, holding his forehead, "Of course, if you don''t mind, I don''t mind pressing over you."


    "Ah! Mind, mind!" Song Dabao and others hurriedly got up, obediently letting out a way out.


    Jiang Xiaohu hummed, swaggered back into the car, started the car, and left slowly and suddenly.


    Looking at the fading back of the tricycle, Song Dabao felt that a certain part of his body was gradually moving away from him.The task assigned by his wife was not completed, and he had no good life for at least one year in the future.


    Jiang Xiaohu drove a tricycle, feeling that he was sixteen years old, that windy boy.Although he is actually only nineteen years old this year.


    The tricycle came to the gate of the Dahonghua Driving School in the bumps, and Xiaohu of the old Yuan Jiang saw Song Nv standing in the shade of the tree beside the door looking forward to it.


    He freely parked the car and walked to the driving school.


    Song Nu was standing under the tree, eating ice cream while playing with her mobile phone.She was waiting for news of her husband Song Dabao''s triumph, hum, the guy named Jiang Xiaohu dared to play with herself, and still used her father''s money as an''information fee'', which simply touched her bottom line.


    "Hey? Isn''t that Jiang Xiaohu?" Suddenly she saw a familiar figure appeared in front of her, not her husband Song Dabao, but Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and walked towards the door. What does this mean?Song Nu was stunned for a moment, and the ice cream in her hand fell to the ground with surprise and fear, her mouth couldn''t close.


    "Oh, how are you Sister Song!" Jiang Xiaohu greeted warmly from afar, smiling like a daffodil.


    But the more he laughed, the more shocked Song Nu was, and she didn''t dare to make it clear.If you want to pretend to be invisible, this kid has a thicker skin than the roots of the city wall. He originally walked toward the gate, but now it''s good to come straight to her.


    In desperation, Song Nu had to cheer up and deal with Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Ah, haha, um." She slapped haha, looking forward to her husband''s return.Where is this dead ghost?Is it a diversion?It is possible that this guy is not very high in IQ, otherwise he wouldn''t be the son-in-law at her house.Humph, really despise him.


    However, even though she looked down on her husband who was eating soft rice in her heart, Song Nu was still looking forward to his appearance at this time.She was from a woman''s family, facing Jiang Xiaohu alone, and the pressure was too great.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Oh, this ice cream dropped, what a pity. I rushed to town from the village all the way to the town, and I want to eat one." He clicked his lips and looked greedy.


    Song Nu was embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer him.What do you mean?Do you want my old lady to buy you ice cream?There are no doors!Besides, who is to blame for this ice cream drop, who do you blame?


    She thought angrily in her heart, and Jiang Xiaohu approached without warning, and whispered: "Let me tell you that the town is not peaceful recently, and a group of little gangsters came out and robbed the road."


    Girl Song shuddered, could it be that he was talking about her husband?Her palms were sweaty, and her chubby hands couldn''t help squeezing the phone, desperately wanting to call Song Dabao.


    "You, how do you know?" she asked nervously.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "I just met at the intersection just now, and I was paralyzed by the beat."


    "Ah?!" Song Nv exclaimed.


    Jiang Xiaohu pretended to be surprised: "Huh?! What''s wrong with Sister Song?"


    "You, who did you just say is paralyzed?" Song Nu asked shivering.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "I''m talking about..."


    In fact, Song Nu couldn''t hear what he said later, because all her attention was on the other side of the street.Song Dabao and a few friends limped, their noses and faces were bruised and they were walking towards her.Seeing Jiang Xiaohu from a distance, they stopped squatly and did not dare to approach.


    Still need to ask?They must have been beaten!


    Song girl hiccups, hiccups, angry and frightened, hiccups straight.My mind was blank, and I didn''t know what to think.


    She certainly didn''t feel sorry for her husband, she was more angry about him.With so many people, can''t get a Murano kid?


    Jiang Xiaohu nagged, and after talking to her, he said: "Be careful yourself, I''m leaving, the exam is about to begin."


    After speaking, he swaggered in and took the written test.According to the process, after the written test, he can officially start his driver''s license learning. It won''t be long before he is a certified family.Thinking of the driver''s license that was about to be obtained, Jiang Xiaohu was thrilled.


    Song Dabao came to his wife to complain and ask for distress, and by the way, he asked for credit--you see, I''m sorry, although I didn''t complete the task, I sacrificed my life for your sake.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that Jiang Xiaohu happened to light up his wife''s fire. At this moment, when Song Nu saw their embarrassment, not only didn''t feel distressed, but was rather angry.


    Looking down at the ground again, the pitiful ice cream turned into a pool of milky mucus, and Song Nu was more upset.


    As a woman, she has lived all her life, without money, status, and handsome husband. The only thing she has is this delicious mouth.Now, one of her favorite delicacies in summer, ice cream, actually fell to the ground because of Song Dabao, and the unnamed fire in her heart rose up.


    The brothers around Song Dabao, adding a sidewalk across the street, could feel the murderous aura of Song Nv.


    "I said Brother Dabao, what''s the matter with my sister-in-law?" One person cocked his mouth and swelled his eyes, and he did not forget to ask more.


    Song Dabao glanced at his daughter-in-law, and felt shocked.Knowing his wife Moruofu, Song Dabao knew her wife''s temper too well.


    He knew that Song Nu''s goal was not achieved, and she was filled with grievances. She had to kneel and calculate when she went back at night.The keyboard at home knelt, and the wife couldn''t bear to let him ruin it.


    But, in the presence of so many brothers, can he be so daunted?Can''t!Immediately, Song Dabao''s waist was straight, his head held up and his chest was raised: "Your sister-in-law feels sorry for us. You are waiting here. I''ll talk to her. When we turn back, we''ll drink and be shocked."


    "Okay, Dabao, come on!"


    Everyone pulled their fists at Song Dabao, and they all stared at him with firm and encouraging eyes.


    Song Dabao felt bitter, waved his hand at the crowd very tragically, and walked to Song Nu across the street.He dragged his lead-filled legs all the way, and finally came to the daughter-in-law, slapped her head and face.

 227 Chapter 227

    Snapped!


    The girl Song slapped Song Dabao''s face with a slap, and yelled: "You are a bully, you can''t blame you for eating soft food forever, you *&...deserve you...%"


    The insults were unbearable, and Song Nu just vented her anger, regardless of Song Dabao''s face of a man, and where she should put a man''s dignity.


    She gave all the pressure Jiang Xiaohu brought to her husband, and even gave some extra gifts.


    This slap slapped it, and it was simply shocking, and everyone watching was even chilling.On the other side of the road, Song Dabao''s brothers looked at them, and suddenly felt their scalp numb, and looked at each other one by one.


    "I said, let''s go to the clinic to get some medicine."


    "Well, go to my house to eat and drink when you are done."


    "Where is Dabao?"


    "What do you think?"


    A few people slipped away quietly, leaving Song Dabao alone to bear the emotional storm from Song Nv.


    Jiang Xiaohu heard it too, when he had just walked into the examination room to answer questions.The noise outside couldn''t hide Song Nu''s anger and loud slap.


    "Tsk tsk, poor!" He shook his head secretly.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu was never the material of studying, this written test did not fail him at all. The test was all about daily rules, which belonged to common sense.


    After successfully ending the exam, Jiang Xiaohu scored ninety-nine points and left the exam room with his head high.


    Ding Lingling!


    The phone in his pocket rang again, and it was the call from the customer service of the Red Flower Driving School.The call was actually from Song Nu, and it sounded very calm.


    "Jiang Xiaohu? Please come and get your car number and student number." Song Nu seemed to have nothing happened.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said, "Oh, there are so many accounts."


    "Yes, the trainee number of the car number decides which coach you will learn to drive with." Song Nv''s seemingly calm tone is actually the heart of the raging sea. She thought, if you offend the old lady, the old lady will arrange for you to pass the most irritable. The lowest rate coach!


    "Okay!" Jiang Xiaohu certainly knew that Song Nu would not give up so easily, but the soldiers came to block the water, who was he afraid of?


    Boom, boom, trot all the way to Song''s office, Jiang Xiaohu saw Song''s girl who was holding her face without expression.At the same time, there were other people who came to get the student number just like Jiang Xiaohu.


    When it was Jiang Xiaohu''s turn, Song Nv handed him a transparent portfolio: "The numbers are all in the bag. I will start class next week, and come at least three days a week. Which three days are up to you."


    Jiang Xiaohu agreed in one fell swoop, opened his portfolio and saw that his student number was 49 and his car number was 7.There was also a person next to him. The student number he got was 59 and his car number was 7.


    When the man saw his car number, he suddenly sighed, "Oh, hey, how come this ghost is so sad?"


    He glanced at Song Nu timidly and resentfully, and silently cursed: "Damn tigress!"


    Apparently, this one also offended the Song girl.


    He walked out in despair, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly caught up, and pulled him at the door: "Hey, this big brother, what car are you?"


    The man replied irritably: "Seventh, why, do you still want to change with me? What''s your number? As long as it''s not seven, you change with me, and I invite you to dinner!"


    He glanced at the number in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand and found that it was also number seven, and he immediately smiled: "Hey, it turns out to be a difficult brother."


    "Listen to you, this car is not good?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    The humanity said: "It''s not that the car is bad, it''s that the people are bad, and the brain is bad." He pointed to his temples, which meant the coach, "Grumpy, terrifyingly low pass rate, notoriously sad! Hey, brother, did you offend her?"


    He was busy distributing files behind his back, and by the way reprimanded the student Song Nu Nunu.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned and said, "She? She offended me, right? Okay, there must be a way for the car to go to the mountain, and the boat will go straight to the bridge. A man, can he still suffocate his urine?"


    After speaking, he waved his hand and strode out.


    "Hey, let''s find a way quickly and find someone to change the coach!" The person behind shook his head and sighed.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s days, as the sun rises and the moon sets, are as busy and fulfilling as ever.The money fell into the pockets, and flowed out with the gradual completion of the construction site buildings.


    Wang Xifeng and Jiang Shizhu felt terribly distressed. They had worked hard and had been poor all their lives. It was so easy for their son to make a lot of money. How good is it to keep this money for building a house and marrying a wife?You said that this baby had to be made like this, and that he would feel at ease if he didn''t make it?


    At the beginning, the couple persuaded Jiang Xiaohu to save some flowers and don''t get those useless. The farmers should work hard and live in the fields.But gradually they discovered that their son had grown up and had considerable opinions and was not at their mercy at all.


    In desperation, they had to gritted their teeth and pretended not to see.Only secretly feel sorry for his son, and take care of his food, clothing, shelter and transportation.Jiang Shizhu is even more diligent in part-time work, determined to make another cent of the money his son squandered.


    How can Jiang Xiaohu not know the hard work of his parents?But he also knew that no matter how he explained it, it was of no avail.Only after the completion of the farm, take practical actions to dispel the concerns of parents.


    The next day came the day of getting in the car on Monday, Jiang Xiaohu dressed up, drove his small three-wheeler, suddenly came to Honghua Town.Before that, he had greeted Niu Lihua and Meng Na, prepared a lot of dishes in advance, and got on the train with peace of mind these days.


    When I came to the driving school, there were a lot of people at the door and a lot of cars. Jiang Xiaohu was full of excitement, recalling the first time he went to school when he was a child.


    The trainees are men, women and children of all ages, and most of them are villagers from nearby towns and villages.


    Several coach cars are lined up with a number printed on the front so that students can find teams and coaches according to their car numbers.


    Jiang Xiaohu easily found the No. 7 car and found that besides him, there were actually four students in this car.


    He was about to catch up with his dad at an age, with shaggy beard and wrinkled face. He smiled and passed cigarettes when he saw people.The big rough hands were covered with cracks, and the nails were deformed. At first glance, I knew that I was working on the construction site.Later, everyone called him the boss, and no one asked the other person''s name.He was the one who shook his head and sighed that day, saying that he was assigned to the ghost car.


    There is also a skinny monkey-like looking, sly eyebrow, and can''t help but glance at the female student next to him.It''s clearly a native of my hometown, I have to speak bad Mandarin, and I feel that I am very tall, which makes people feel disgusted.According to his age, he ranked third.


    The other tall, thin man, who doesn''t talk much, wears glasses, is cowardly, and looks very bullied at first sight. He is the second brother.


    The last one, Jiang Xiaohu was very happy, she was actually a female student, with an apple face, fair skin and good facial features.At least in this driving school, her appearance can be counted.The male students in the nearby cars kept aiming at her, and the third child was no exception.


    Female students are the youngest, and they are called "little sisters".No matter how she wears her looks, or her inner temperament, she is not like a child in the village.Sure enough, she came from a certain unit in the county seat. As for why she went to the township driving school to test her driver''s license, that was another long story.

 228 Chapter 228

    "Yo!" Jiang Xiaohu greeted enthusiastically when he saw his fellow brothers in the car.


    "Smoking!" The boss first handed him a cigarette. He looked at the disgusting face of the younger sister next to him, then smiled and declined.


    "Little sister, which village are you from?" The skinny monkey approached the girl and asked with a smile.


    Jiang Xiaohu guessed that he probably wanted to establish an image of a gentle and warm man, but he tried too hard and looked like a baboon in heat.


    The girl was standing in the shade and watching the drama with her mobile phone, she didn''t even look at him, and turned a deaf ear to his words.


    The Skinny Monkey was embarrassed for a while, and unwilling to lose face, whistled at the girl, looking lingering on her bumps.


    "Hey, how many measurements do you think this girl can have?" The thin monkey turned to Jiang Xiaohu and asked with a smile.


    Jiang Xiaohu was wondering how to answer him when he suddenly heard a cough, the voice loud and thunderous.


    "They are all students of car number seven? It seems that my feng shui is good this month!" A black-faced man said as he walked. He waved his hands and walked only a few steps. He spit on the ground, splashing a foot high. Flying dust.


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw this person, he was immediately happy, this world is really small.Although he doesn''t know what this person is called, the two have dealt with each other.


    Not long ago, Jiang Xiaohu answered a phone call on the mountain road, but was rear-ended by a small van, and it was the big fairy who was driving.Unexpectedly, he was still the coach of this driving school.


    Jiang Dahai waved his hand and glanced at his poor and hapless students by the way, and said in his heart: "These guys, I don''t know who has offended him."


    When he saw Jiang Xiaohu, he couldn''t help but was stunned, his eyes flashed with surprise, and he said in his heart: "This world is quite small."


    Jiang Dahai is grateful for Jiang Xiaohu.Last time he drunk and drove in a small three-round rear-end collision, Jiang Xiaohu did not call the police and let him go, which was equivalent to saving his family.Otherwise, if you are caught again, your driver''s license and license will be revoked, and your family''s life will be unsustainable.


    "My name is Jiang Dahai and I am the coach of car 7. From today, we will spend an unpleasant period of time together, about a month or so." He stood in front of the car with his hands behind his back and began to speak." I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard about it, I¡¯m a famous ghost, and I¡¯m learning to drive with me and my pass rate is very low.¡±


    After speaking, I glanced at everyone again.


    The thin monkey thought the coach was joking, and laughed: "Haha, the coach can really joke. You are so wise and martial, how can the pass rate be low?"


    The audience was quiet, everyone was silent, especially Jiang Dahai, looking at him like a fool.The skinny monkey was embarrassed and closed his mouth.


    "You have all passed Subject One, now we will take fingerprints first." He took out the fingerprint device and greeted a few people to take fingerprints, "I will call them and take fingerprints when they are picked up. The first one is Sun Qiang. ..."


    The unshaven boss with a pleased smile, took out a cigarette and scattered it to Jiang Dahai, but he was indifferently rejected.


    "Record fingerprints." Jiang Dahai said blankly, originally a black face, but his face became even more black when he was indifferent.


    The boss''s hand froze for a while, and he retracted it in a jealous manner.After Jiang Dahaidi ordered his fingerprints to be entered.Because I worked on the construction site all the year round, my hands were rough, and the fingerprints were recorded several times before finishing.


    "Next, Wang Jiaming." Jiang Dahai said, the thin monkey stepped out and entered his fingerprints.


    "Next, Li Min~" The youngest third appeared like a stick.


    "Next, Jiang Xiaohu~" Jiang Dahai looked at Jiang Xiaohu more when he called out the name.


    It happened that Jiang Xiaohu was also looking at him and smiled at him.The eyes of the two met, Jiang Dahai nodded rarely.


    This scene fell into the eyes of the thin monkey, and he suddenly became unhappy: "Wow, this kid must have given a lot of gifts to the coach. See how I can clean you..." He touched his chin, and he was already thinking about how to make it. Jiang Xiaohu is pretty.


    Skinny Monkey does business at home and has a small asset.He is a young master at home and is accustomed to being praised by the whole family. He is not used to the feeling of being ignored.


    Jiang Xiaohu stepped forward to record his fingerprints, but listened to Jiang Dahai''s low voice: "Brother, thank you that day. You are hardworking, and the pass rate is low. It doesn''t mean you won''t pass."


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded and smiled at him: "I know this."


    Standing back to the original position, Jiang Xiaohu cast his gaze on Junior Sister.Everyone is curious about the name of this only female student.


    "Wu Siyu~" When Jiang Dahai called out the name, everyone except the boss kept the name in mind.


    Men and women match, work is not tiring, there is a female student like Wu Siyu in the car, it will be very happy for some time in the future.


    After counting the names and recording the fingerprints, Jiang Dahai opened the car door silently and sat in the driving seat.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the car curiously. He had been in cars, even cars and cars.I just learned today that coach cars are different from ordinary cars.There are red and black logos on the front and rear glass and the hood of the car. I don''t know why they are used.


    "We are going to practice the reversing storage in the second subject today, let me teach you some experience. I am a rough person, and I don¡¯t know how to say good things. If there is anything inappropriate in the learning process, you will endure it. Right." Jiang Dahaidao.


    Everyone thought secretly: "Oh, this coach is so temperamental, he still bears it!"


    "Complain!" Wu Siyu had two words in his mind, "As long as you have something wrong, complain directly."


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that this so-called sorrow after a ghost might not be as terrible as it was spread outside.


    How a person''s heart is, part of the clue can be seen in the eyes.Although Jiang Dahai''s eyes were muddy, they were not evil.


    The coach next to him also finished the preparation work and began to teach the mantra.Jiang Xiaohu''s ears are very good, and the formulas are quite simple, but they seem to be very practical.At least for the exam, it is practical.


    He thought that Jiang Dahai would also teach some formulas, who knows, after he talked about some precautions, he began to let people get in the car.


    "Come one by one, everyone has the opportunity to get in the car." Jiang Dahai said, "Boss, you come first." He pointed to Sun Qiang.


    Sun Qiang was excited, and subconsciously touched a cigarette case with his hand in his pocket, trying to disperse the smoke to Jiang Dahai.But when I saw that black face, I gave up.


    The boss and the coach got in the car, Jiang Xiaohu and the other four people hid in the shade of the trees to rest, waiting for their chance to get on the car.


    The thin monkey deliberately leaned forward to Wu Siyu, with a smile on his face: "Little Junior Sister, your name is Wu Siyu, your name is really nice."


    Got it, got it!


    Today, for some reason, the weather is particularly sunny, and you probably also feel happy and singing desperately.


    However, compared with the cry of knowing, the most annoying thing is probably the noise of the skinny monkey.

 229 Chapter 229 The Dumb Eats Huanglian

    The skinny monkey leaned in front of Wu Siyu, and Wu Siyu didn''t kill him at all. He was so ignorant that he had nothing to say.


    The hemp rod is lean and muscular, and looks similar to his appearance, but also very small.Originally, he and Wu Siyu were next to each other and were kicked lightly by the thin monkey, and then quickly moved away consciously.


    The skinny monkey leaned in front of Wu Siyu, glanced at the other''s mobile phone screen, and said with a smile, "Oh, Siyu, are you watching the legend of the snow mountain?"


    Wu Siyu frowned and rolled his eyelids to look at him: "Is it related to you?"


    After speaking, she walked directly to Jiang Xiaohu and stood next to him.About the feeling, among the four male students who came to train with the car, he is the only one who can be regarded as eye-catching.


    At this time, the lean monkey came over again, doing the same thing, raising his foot and preparing to kick Jiang Xiaohu''s calf bone.


    Snapped!


    As soon as he stretched his foot, he was hit like a lightning, numb and painful, and the thin monkey yelled and jumped on the spot.


    "His! It hurts, what is it?" He frowned and looked at his trousers, half of the shoe print was clearly visible.


    His leg bones are now numb, as if a hundred ants are crawling and biting.The skinny monkey lifted his trousers and looked at it, oh my god, it was blood-red, there were a lot of bleeding spots, and there was a big circle of bruises around it.


    The third child glanced at him, Wu Siyu and Jiang Xiaohu were very indifferent.No one likes this skinny monkey, and no one cares about him. He is like a flea.


    Jiang Xiaohu had no words. Of course he kicked that kick, but besides him, it is estimated that no one can see clearly.


    The skinny monkey shouted at them angrily: "Who, who kicks me, stand up for me!"


    No one said anything, and the younger sister and the youngest were at least one meter away from him, naturally it was impossible to kick him, and there was no reason to kick him.Jiang Xiaohu?The Lean Monkey looked at him suspiciously, and yes, it was this guy.


    How did the skinny monkey get that foot just now?Yes, he wants to kick Jiang Xiaohu away so that he can stand in front of Wu Siyu.If anyone would kick him, this person would be 100% Jiang Xiaohu.


    But is it possible?What happened just now was very fast and unbelievable. The Skinny Monkey himself wondered if he accidentally kicked the iron plate.So he turned his gaze to the door and wheel of another car. No, that''s impossible.This is a coach car, not a Hornet.


    Finally, the skinny monkey locked the suspicion on Jiang Xiaohu.Although he knew it himself, it must not be this guy.No matter how you look at this guy, he can''t be a master with his feet like lightning. Look at his dirty stuffed buns.


    His provocative look finally made Jiang Xiaohu begin to pay attention to him.


    "Something?" Jiang Xiaohu tilted his head and asked with a smile.


    "Who kicked me just now?" The Skinny Monkey was full of grievances and anger, but had nowhere to vent. He pointed to his calf and ankle and asked.


    Now the bleeding spots have turned blue-purple and bruised, and the pain is so painful that he sucks in the air, and is almost untenable.


    "I kicked it." Jiang Xiaohu admitted with a smile, and was generous.


    However, his confession was regarded as a joke by everyone.The four people all looked at him, everyone was surprised, and after a few seconds, the surprise turned into disdain.


    "Cut!" said the thin monkey, "you don''t put gold on your face with me..."


    He wanted to lay down on Jiang Xiaohu, but after thinking about it carefully, wouldn¡¯t Jiang Xiaohu show his face in front of Wu Siyu?Not to mention that it was impossible for him to kick it, even if it was, the thin monkey decided not to admit it.


    "I said I kicked it. If you don''t want to believe it, don''t blame me." Jiang Xiaohu shrugged silently, and when his eyes met Wu Siyu, he smiled slyly.The latter stared in deep thought, finally diverting his attention from the phone temporarily.


    The skinny monkey blushed and decided to eat this dumb man at a loss: "Maybe it''s me. I practiced too hard. Hey. Little Junior Sister, do you know? I practice Sanda. These days, I''m outside. I can''t just have a diploma. Both civil and military~"


    No one paid attention to him, a crow flew over his head calmly, croaking.


    Looking up at the bird, the skinny monkey cursed: "Crow? Bad luck~"


    Jiang Xiaohu leaned against the car door casually, Wu Siyu reminded: "Dirty."


    "Oh, thanks." Jiang Xiaohu was still leaning on the car door, but with his luck secretly, a dark wave waved away, and even the dirty dust on the car door was washed away.


    More than ten minutes later, the No. 7 car drove back to a halt.The coach got out of the car, slammed the door, his face seemed darker.When the boss got out of the driving position, his face was embarrassed.It seems that learning is not going well.


    The atmosphere of the No. 7 car suddenly became tense.Before coming to learn to drive, everyone knew the coaching style of a driving school, but it cannot be compared with the style of the school teacher when studying.However, Jiang Dahai seemed to evolve this style to the extreme. He didn''t need to say anything. He only needed to go to that stop and he could bring tremendous pressure to the students.


    "For a Fa-study like you, it is impossible to get a driver''s license in your next life or the next. How old are you, boss?" Jiang Dahai unbuttoned his shirt, revealing a furry chest and belly.


    "Four, forty three~" The boss blushed, bowed his head and stammered in reply, not understanding what the coach was asking for.


    "Haha, haha!" The coach wiped the sweat from his face, "Forty-three big brother, go back and wait for the grandson. What kind of driver''s license came to learn?"


    Little Junior Sister took a look, a trace of embarrassment and panic flashed in her eyes, but she tried to make herself look indifferent and meaningless, and even ate a piece of gum.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback by Jiang Dahai''s violent temper. When this guy was mad, the blue veins on his neck were at least one centimeter high.Damn, this is really a rhythm of bursting blood vessels.


    Jiang Dahai''s swear words continued to be heard in the next few minutes, and many words were so fresh that Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes lit up and Wu Siyu was ashamed to hear it.The third child laughed stupidly, while the second Lean Monkey nodded frequently, gloating.


    "It seems that it''s time to sacrifice my magic weapon. Hehe..." The skinny monkey ran to the lounge and took out a package of things his father had prepared for him from the locker.


    Tea is produced in his hometown. In this bag, there are half a catty of good new tea and a whole Chinese cigarette.


    It''s just a driving school coach, so it''s so interesting.A mid-range cigarette and a pack of good tea are enough to kill them.


    Holding his magic weapon, the thin monkey returned to the coaching ground again, and found that the boss had just been scolded by the coach, and he was desperate to turn around and leave, while the coach was smoking aside...

 230 Chapter 230

    It was quite hot, and everyone felt even hotter with the grumpy scene just now.Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but wiped his sweat quietly, his vest was soaked.


    "Coach~" Skinny Monkey looked at Jiang Dahai with a smile, and called out.


    Jiang Dahai took a puff of cigarette, and the thin monkey noticed that it was a cheap five-yuan pack of Lamei cigarettes.


    babble?Don¡¯t you always say that coaches are very profitable?Even in this small township driving school, the average monthly income of a coach can reach 5,000, right?Don''t look at the first five thousand this year is nothing, but in this small town with a per capita monthly income of less than fifteen thousand, that would be a high salary.


    With a monthly salary of five thousand yuan, only five yuan of winter plums?impossible!The thin monkey thought to himself, this is probably the signal released by the coach-to pay tribute to Laozi.


    Jiang Dahai glanced at him, coldly and angrily, the thin monkey stopped in fright.Regardless of the coach''s appearance, his eyes are still quite murderous.


    "Hiccups~" The skinny monkey hiccups in fright and sneered at the coach.


    "Get in the car." The coach took the last puff, then threw the cigarette butt away.The wind blew and blew the cigarette butt to Wu Siyu''s feet. The younger sister took two steps in disgust, but accidentally bumped into Jiang Xiaohu and stepped on him.


    Before the stepped person could breathe in the air-conditioning, the little junior sister already felt the pain for him.After all, she wore a pair of new sandals today, the roots are five centimeters high.He drew his foot down and exerted a little force, fearing that he could crush the toe bone, right?


    "I''m sorry!" The little sister apologized hurriedly.


    Jiang Xiaohu gritted his teeth and squeezed out a smile.Although Shanhetu made his body stronger, it doesn''t mean he won''t hurt.


    However, in the face of such a cold and cute little junior sister, he must arm himself.Right now, he pursed his lips, made a happy face, smiled slightly, and felt that the corners of his mouth were in the right curve. It should be... very much like Brother Fa, right?


    "It''s okay, it''s okay~" Jiang Xiaohu replied with a smile, actually?His little toe is dying of pain.


    The evil that the little junior sister made is more than that.Not only did she step on Jiang Xiaohu''s foot, she also bumped him into the ground.


    It''s just that the jeans of the younger sister are thicker, and Jiang Xiaohu avoids it in time, it''s not embarrassing.


    This woman is very dangerous, Jiang Xiaohu reminded himself, stay away from her.


    The coach over there took the lean monkey into the car, Jiang Xiaohu calculated that it would be his turn in about twenty minutes, so it''s better to take a break first.But God always likes to joke with him. When he was about to rest, the phone rang.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought about the phone call from Meng Na and decided to answer it.This elder sister always loves to say amazing words. If someone, especially the younger sister, hears it, wouldn''t it ruin her first name?


    Jiang Xiaohu walked away two steps, and then answered the phone: "Hey, is there anything going on with sister Na?"


    "Jiang Xiaohu, where are you?" Meng Na quickly yelled on the phone, and she knew that she was drinking too much.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the time, drinking at this point, this little lady is not right.


    "I was learning to drive in driving school, haven''t I told you?" Jiang Xiaohu said, he deliberately used honorifics, and always used honorifics when he talked to Meng Na.Without honorifics, this little lady can strip him off.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu has never experienced a woman and longs for the warmth and humanity of men and women, he still does not want to be with Meng Na.


    Meng Na is indeed very beautiful and rich. In Luliu County, she is definitely an elite member.But because of this, Jiang Xiaohu increasingly wanted to keep her distance.He hopes to rely on his ability to work hard, and is unwilling to leave words to others.He doesn''t care about other people''s words, but he has to be true to his own heart.


    Struggle, yes, he advocates struggle.The way of struggle and the path to success are different. Some people regard nepotism as a way, but Jiang Xiaohu does not.


    Although Xu Linglong and Meng Na both helped him, it was because of the hard quality of his vegetables.If it were ordinary, I am afraid these two would not treat him differently.


    Every time in the dead of night, when thinking of his own magical experience, Jiang Xiaohu sighed.The opportunity God gave was not for him to take the wrong side.


    "You hate it!" Meng Na was very upset when she heard Jiang Xiaohu''s honorifics, and she spoiled herself directly on the phone.


    Her voice is like cream, delicate and smooth, sweet but not greasy.Across the phone and time and space, Jiang Xiaohu felt like he was overwhelmed by a wave of honey.


    He couldn''t help shivering, and secretly said: "Mom, Sister Na''s skills are getting better and better. Fortunately, I stood a little away."


    Jiang Xiaohu''s face couldn''t help but flushed, Meng Na''s voice was too contagious.


    Plop, plop!


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help his fast heartbeat. He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    "Sister Na, what''s wrong with me?" He smiled and said casually.


    "Why are you pretending to be unfamiliar with me on purpose? I~hiccup~" Meng Na hiccuped, "I told you, oh, I have already contacted you, you have time this week, we will go to see the chicken farm , Pick chicken fry."


    "Oh, you remember..." Jiang Xiaohu said hurriedly, thanking this sister from the bottom of his heart, although her purpose is definitely not simple.


    "Hate, no honorifics~" Meng Na said, her sweet, soft voice almost made Jiang Xiaohu''s feet soft and unable to stand firm.


    After finally comforting the sister, Jiang Xiaohu returned to rest in the shade.


    Little Junior Sister Wu Siyu was immersed in his play again. As soon as he sat in a comfortable position, he heard her say: "Which line do you do?"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and looked at him. Next to him were the frustrated boss and the stupid third.


    Who is she asking?


    Just when he hesitated, the youngest man replied nervously and shyly: "I work as a designer in a decoration company..."


    "I didn''t ask you." The little sister said without looking up, "You, you just kicked the skinny monkey, right?"


    "Ah? Oh, me~" Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said nonchalantly, "The weather is so hot. In this kind of weather, whoever gets on the bus for the first time will be in a hurry, right?"


    He didn''t give a clear answer, nor did he deliberately tell someone to listen, but the boss couldn''t help but raised his head slightly, glanced at them in confusion, and glanced at the number 7 car in the distance.Gradually, the boss''s frustration seemed to abate.


    Little Junior Sister couldn''t help turning her head and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, who then squinted at her and winked playfully.


    Inside the No. 7 car, the heat wave hit.


    The cheap iron sheet has been exposed to the sun and magnified the heat wave several times.


    "Coach, please accept this." After thinking about it, the thin monkey decided to present the gift to the coach in this way to show his difference.


    Jiang Dahai sat in the co-pilot, took a look at the package, and threw it to the back row.

 231 Chapter 231

    "Do you understand what you just said?" the coach said coldly.


    "Understood, understood. Actually, I can drive~" The thin monkey said with a grin.


    Although the coach just threw his gift in the back row rudely, he was not angry at all.what does this mean?It means that people did not refuse, did not refuse, naturally they will look at him differently in the days when they learn to drive a license.


    He is so confessed that he wants to tell the coach that you can teach me whatever you want, and I can get a driver''s license.Others, let me figure it out.


    "Practice has proved that people who can drive are often difficult to get a driver''s license." Jiang Dahai said lightly.


    The skinny monkey almost vomited blood, what do you mean!He decided to show it to this mean old boy in a while.


    Speaking of which, the skinny monkey is so good at''doing things for people'', how can it be assigned to the No. 7 car and follow Jiang Dahai?It turns out that although he is sleek on the surface, he often doesn''t pass through his brain when he speaks and does things.After signing up with Song Nu, as soon as he turned and walked out of the office, he cursed a fat woman, which happened to be heard by Song Nu. So he and Jiang Xiaohu became brothers.


    Jiang Dahai explained the main points of knowledge and precautions, and let the thin monkey start the car.


    The skinny monkey settled down, determined to perform better, and let this damned, mean coach open his eyes.As a result, he was shocked. Not only was his performance unsatisfactory, he was not even considered a passing line, and he frequently stalled.


    In the car, Jiang Dahai''s face was so dark that he almost caught up with the African face.Finally, he couldn''t contain his violent temper and became angry at the thin monkey.


    The thin monkey, this old driver, is not only no better than the boss, but it takes up more time for everyone.


    After getting out of the car, he looked frustrated and returned to the shady ground with a disgraced face.Jiang Dahai glanced at everyone, and said angrily: "Here I will announce one thing to you, come to me to learn a driver''s license, I don''t care whether you are the king of heaven or the rat in the ditch, all I will forget about myself What happened in the past. Just study hard when you learn a driver¡¯s license, don¡¯t do so many riggles! I can drive before, so please forget all the experience for me and do what I say!"


    After that, he clicked the third child: "Come with me!" Before leaving, he gave the skinny monkey a fierce look, "It''s all because of you, I could have learned it all in the morning..."


    Jiang Dahai also carried a bag in his hand, the one given by the thin monkey.He threw the package to the ground mercilessly, and smoke and tea rolled out.


    "Use more diligent thinking and learning techniques, and less play with these twists and turns. I am a few thousand dollars a month, not bad for your cigarette and this bag of tea!"


    After cursing, he took the youngest and got into the car.


    The skinny monkey was ashamed and angry, bowed his head and did not dare to speak. He had never had this kind of aggrieved in his life.


    He gritted his teeth, picked up the cigarettes and tea scattered on the ground, and said in secret: "Wow, you are waiting for me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu saw from the side, and couldn''t help worrying about Jiang Dahai.


    Although this is only a broken driving school in a small township, it is a unit with rules and regulations.Once Jiang Dahai gets a complaint, will he change his coach?


    Although he can''t talk about liking Jiang Dahai, he doesn''t hate this person either.At the very least, the moment Jiang Dahai threw the bag out just now was very much to Jiang Xiaohu''s heart.


    Just as Jiang Dahai expected, all five people should have boarded the car to study this morning. Because of someone¡¯s own cleverness, Jiang Xiaohu and Junior Sister had its turn in the afternoon.


    After studying all day, Jiang Xiaohu felt very novel.When sitting in the driving position, his excited eyes beamed.Holding the steering wheel with both hands, I feel like I have mastered the direction of the entire earth.


    "Calm down, this is just a car, not a high-speed rail or an aircraft carrier." Jiang Dahai mocked from the side.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Hey, to me, this is not an ordinary steering wheel."


    Jiang Dahai''s temper is indeed bad, but after the first class, Jiang Xiaohu felt that he was a very real person and taught very useful things.It''s just that the language is dry and the method is simple and rude.Perhaps this is how this person''s reputation for sorrow came from.


    At the end of the day, everyone else had sore backs, but Jiang Xiaohu was still alive and well.When he left the driving school, he heard the skinny monkey calling someone: "Yes, Jiang Dahai, a big black-faced man, find a chance to run him for me. This kid is not a thing, so he dare~"


    Jiang Xiaohu coughed loudly and deliberately passed by him.He stopped, and looked back at him, there was a guilty conscience in his eyes, but immediately became fierce.


    "What to look at? Look at the eyeballs and dig out for you!" He said fiercely, turning his face and turning into a grin again, and hooked Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulders and said, "How about, I used to do group performances in Nadian. Isn¡¯t the acting okay? You can¡¯t take the golden man, but the golden crow can still drip~"


    After finishing speaking, he patted Jiang Xiaohu on the shoulder again: "We are grasshoppers on a rope, but don''t betray me~ My buddies are irritable and sometimes I can''t control them."


    Jiang Xiaohu was patient and listened to him. He said that, and then said: "Are you finished?"


    "Ang!" The thin monkey froze for a moment, let go of his hand, stood a step away, looked at Jiang Xiaohu, and couldn''t figure out what he meant.


    "After that, I''m going to eat." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Let''s chant, let me treat, and the lame brother hot pot restaurant walks away?" said the thin monkey. "Come on, junior sister, third child, boss, together! Where''s the coach? Call him for one!"


    Everyone happened to be nearby. When I heard that someone was hosting a dinner, the young man''s eyes gleamed as if he lost weight.


    Little Junior Sister often eats out with classmates and friends, and is not very interested in what they eat and drink.Besides, this is just a small town, what good places can there be?But thinking that since everyone is a student who goes to school in a car, she will continue to get along in the next month, she doesn''t want to be gregarious, so she acquiesces.


    The boss is still immersed in the inferiority and depression being scolded by the coach, even if he doesn''t want to eat, he dare not fall behind.He took out the cigarette case and scattered a circle of cigarettes for everyone, even the little junior sister put one in his hand.


    The coach finally came out and saw them gather together, and asked with a black face, "What are you doing here without going home?"


    "Hehe, coach, the second child wants to invite us to dinner, let''s go together." Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile, "Anyway, I have to eat when I go back. Where can I eat?"


    He happened to have something to find brother lame, so he stopped by.


    The coach tilted his head and thought for a while, and simply agreed.


    Skinny Monkey chuckles, do you think he really wants to invite the coach to dinner?It''s just to create an opportunity for his brother to beat this guy.


    A group of people walked lively to the lame brother hot pot restaurant.

 232 Chapter 232 You Are Too Dark

    "The hot pot of this lame brother hot pot restaurant tastes this! I tell you, the price is also this!"


    Along the way, the skinny monkey brags to everyone that the third child works in the county for more than 2,000 a month.The boss has the old and the young, and doing carpentry at the construction site costs an average of four or five thousand a month. That''s money for life.Where is Jiang Xiaohu?Busy in and out all day, there is no time to go to these places to taste delicious.Although the lame brother hot pot restaurant, he also came.


    Therefore, everyone allowed him to brag, which greatly satisfied the vanity of the thin monkey.Only the younger sister, looking at the road under her with a cold expression, followed everyone forward mechanically.


    At the door of the store, Jiang Xiaohu noticed a group of people on the opposite side.Seven or eight chaotic-looking guys yelled five and six, and passed them by.When passing by, he exchanged glances with the thin monkey.One of them, Junior Sister Chong pouted to whistle, but was killed by Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes.


    "Fuck!" Jiang Xiaohu''s stare made the man burst into a cold sweat. He did not blow his whistle, but bit his tongue.After walking far away, he dared to look back at Jiang Xiaohu''s back.


    How can an ordinary person, not too tall and not too strong, be so scary?


    "What''s the matter, Huizi." The companion asked.


    The man squeezed his neck: "I don''t know, that guy just looked like a tiger, so scary."


    "Cut, silly, scare yourself."


    However, it was said that Jiang Xiaohu and others came to the lame brother hot pot restaurant, just in time for the lame brother to send the guests to the gate, and when he saw him, he froze for a while, smiled and nodded as a greeting.The lame brother wanted to greet Jiang Xiaohu well, but it was inconvenient at the time.


    Unexpectedly, he nodded and smiled, but was treated as saying hello by the thin monkey.Although the skinny monkey didn''t know the lame brother, but the characteristics of the lame brother were so obvious, and his propaganda poster hung on the wall, he would naturally recognize him at a glance.


    "The lame man just now smiled at us?" the third child asked curiously.


    The boss took out the cigarette case again, preparing to disperse the cigarettes, but found that the cigarette case was empty, and couldn''t help feeling a little anxious.


    "You think too much? We are just here to eat, why do people laugh at us?" The little junior sister said with disdain.


    Jiang Dahai was upset and did not speak.The skinny monkey glanced at the crowd triumphantly and began to perform: "Oh, it''s actually nothing. Isn''t he just a lame brother? We know each other, and they are not too familiar. We just nodded our heads. Today everyone eats hard, you are welcome. I still have this little money."


    Jiang Xiaohu snickered and didn''t break him. The group went up to the second floor and came to a small pavilion. They lighted the hot pot and slowly grumbled.


    I ordered a mandarin duck pot, ordered some hot pot dishes, and finally Jiang Dahai ordered a dozen beer.


    "Coach, do you want to drink?" Jiang Xiaohu remembered that Jiang Dahai came in a car.


    Jiang Dahai said: "No wine is not happy." The words are simple and concise.


    "Don''t drink it." Jiang Xiaohu said, "My car butt hasn''t been repaired yet."


    Jiang Dahai''s face was dark, silent, but he did not cancel his beer.Others are very curious about their conversation. Is it possible that these two have known each other before?Little Junior Sister thinks more. She directly ignored the car, intercepted the word''fart, share'', and developed a rich association of the relationship between the two based on this.


    The hot pot tastes really good, but the quality of the vegetables is slightly worse.When Jiang Xiaohu came today, he actually wanted to discuss a business with his lame brother.Lame brother¡¯s hot pot soup is a local specialty, and many diners in the county come here to eat hot pot on holidays.No seats are available on hot weekends.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought, if such a big hot pot restaurant also bought and sold with him, wouldn''t it be an extra income?


    Although the list with Lihua Hotel gave Jiang Xiaohu a few thousand yuan in income every day, he has always been a person with a sense of crisis. Walking on one leg always makes him feel like a lame man-without any taunting of the disabled.


    Halfway through the meal, Jiang Dahai had already drunk seven or eight bottles of beer.Although his face was dark and he couldn''t see how he was drinking, Jiang Xiaohu felt that he was drunk.


    "You eat, I''ll go to the toilet. Oh, by the way, today''s meal, we will share it flat. I am a coach, and I can''t eat it." He got up and said crookedly, and went downstairs to find the toilet.


    After Jiang Dahai left, the thin monkey felt that the opportunity had arrived, and quickly got up and said, "I''ll go and see if there is anything else to order."


    Actually?He secretly sent a short message to the people he had called, asking them to beat the river.


    The two of them left one after another, and everyone was 70% full, playing with mobile phones and buying cigarettes.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt unusual, so he got up, and followed Jiang Dahai downstairs.He felt that the thin monkey would not let go of this opportunity.


    The coach is pretty good, Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t want to see him being bullied.


    But he said that Jiang Dahai crooked and asked someone to ask the toilet.But at this point, the hot pot restaurant is overcrowded, all the waiters are busy serving dishes, no one wants to deal with a black-faced drunk.


    Unable to ask about the toilet, Jiang Dahai took the drunk and left the hot pot restaurant and turned to a side alley.


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    I don''t know who it is, and hit his spine with a fist.


    After eating this fist, Jiang Dahai''s drunkenness suddenly disappeared, and his urination was gone.As soon as he turned around, he accidentally spilled all the people behind him.The man screamed and jumped away disgustingly.


    "I''m Cao Nima!" He cursed, and hit Jiang Dahai''s head with another fist.


    Jiang Dahai fell to the ground and saw clearly that there were three or five people standing in front of him. They were all small ruffians. The age of eighteen to ninety or twenty was exactly the age that dared to do anything regardless of his passion.


    "I have hatred with you?" Jiang Dahai calmed down, climbed back a little distance, and tried to stand up and escape.


    But the other party seemed to see through his intentions and kicked up, hitting his chest.


    "Hey, old stuff, you have no hatred with us. If you want to blame, you can blame your face for being too dark!" The little ruffian in the lead grinned, "Also, you have to pay me for a piece of clothing. I just love this dress. I bought it for love~"


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Dahai didn''t understand.


    The other party was too lazy to explain, bent over and grabbed his collar, his fists raised and ready to fall.Anyway, the skinny monkeys have given enough money, they are just taking people''s money and people to eliminate disasters.


    Jiang Dahai looked at the group of young people and their flying fists, thinking sadly in his heart: "Hey, today is considered to be planted~"


    Boom!


    Suddenly hearing a few muffled noises, Jiang Dahai closed his eyes subconsciously, mistakenly thinking that the noise was a fist falling on his body.After drinking too much, the voice came faster than the pain.

 233 Chapter 233

    Jiang Dahai closed his eyes, feeling that after a long time, his fists still fell.He simply opened his eyes curiously again, and suddenly realized that the person in front of him was gone.


    To be precise, there was only one standing person¡ªJiang Xiaohu, and a large swath of people lying on their stomachs.


    Obviously, Jiang Xiaohu rescued him.This was really embarrassing. He already owed Jiang Xiaohu a favor, and he couldn''t bear it again.Besides, I can bear it in my heart, and I can''t bear the face!The trousers'' zippers were not closed yet, and the trouser legs were wet.


    Jiang Xiaohu slapped his hands, walked up to him and stretched out a hand to him: "Coach, are you drinking too much?" He smiled, as if it weren''t a big deal.


    Before the coach stretched out his hand, Jiang Xiaohu saw the print on his pants and immediately regretted it and withdrew his hand.Jiang Dahai was embarrassed for a while, got up by himself, patted the ashes on his butt, closed the zipper, and spit on the ground.


    "Hey! A bunch of small craps, why are you staring at me? I look like a rich man?" Jiang Dahai cursed, "I''m Cao Te!"


    These words were very artistic, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but give him two thumbs up.


    "With all due respect, the coach, you don''t look like a rich man at all, look at your leather shoes, they are all worn out." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Jiang Dahai touched the back of his head: "Why did you beat me? I was full?"


    "Ask them." Jiang Xiaohu picked up a person with his hand and pressed him to the wall, "Say, why hit him?"


    "How can we not get a knife when we are floating in the rivers and lakes? But we people in the rivers and lakes are also loyal!" The man looked at Jiang Xiaohu very sturdily and said loudly. .


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced back at Jiang Dahai, Jiang Dahai said: "No way, don''t ask, just beat it up!"


    There is grudge and revenge, and tooth for tooth, eye for eye, he has always liked this simple and rude.I was so scared to urinate just now, and he suffered a few more times.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, look at me."


    He jabbed the person with his finger, and stabbed it at random. Jiang Dahai didn''t even see his movements, so he heard the person yelling like a pig: "Oh, my mother!"


    In fact, he clicked an acupuncture point, which blocked the blood flow, and the blood was blocked, causing severe nerve pain.


    The sweat on the man''s forehead appeared in layers as soon as he saw it, and sweat beaded on the hair, like dew on the grass blades in the morning.


    In just a few seconds, the man was so painful that he couldn''t bear it, and the companions on the ground gave him the screams so scared that he couldn''t move.They looked up at Jiang Xiaohu, their brains knotted, and they even forgot to escape.


    Fortunately, the shop was noisy at the moment, and no one heard the movement. Only one person wandered here.Walking at the entrance of the alley, he heard the screams and couldn''t help but smile: "Hey, okay, brothers are awesome enough to let the sunspot know how good I am!"


    The skinny monkey picked a toothpick to pick his teeth, and walked into the alley while it was picking it.He likes to be so overcast, and it''s especially pleasing to see other people suffer from him secretly.


    But after a few steps, he was dumbfounded.A few crooked and twisted on the ground, and one was pressed against the wall.What about Jiang Dahai?He is so easy to stand aside, why is Jiang Xiaohu mixed in?


    Moreover, looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s aggressiveness, he directly posted the person on the wall like a sticker.He took a closer look, the guy was on tiptoe, his heels were off the ground, and it was completely pinched by Jiang Xiaohu with one hand.


    "Oh, what''s the background of this guy? What a lot of strength!" The thin monkey broke out in cold sweat.


    What are they talking about, the thin monkey thought, at this time I''m better off.At this moment, someone suddenly looked back at the mouth of the alley, and accidentally saw the thin monkey, and immediately pointed at him and said, "It''s him!"


    The skinny monkey just started to turn around, his feet stopped immediately, grinned and closed his eyes, and said in his heart: "It''s over, let''s catch it! Damn, these guys are so unjust, I won''t give them a penny!"


    Don''t think that they are good friends, these gangsters are just some of the wine and meat friends that the skinny monkeys used to play.If you have money and wine, you can do things easily. If you have no money or wine, who knows you is the old man!


    At this time, the lean monkey did not run or stay, the spleen, lungs, and kidneys were shaking.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Jiang Dahai turned their heads, glanced at the entrance of the alley, and found the thin monkey.In fact, the man just couldn''t help but feel the pain, he had already given the name of the thin monkey.


    Jiang Dahai was full of anger, but Jiang Xiaohu untied the acupuncture point and let go of his hand. The man immediately fell to the ground, his whole body already soaked in cold sweat, as if he had had a nightmare.Looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s back, I couldn''t help shaking.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the skinny monkey with a grin, and said to Jiang Dahai: "Coach, it''s a real show!" After finishing speaking, Nu Nu spoke.


    Jiang Dahai cursed: "Grass the grass! Did you do the second child? You are amazing! I have been a coach for so many years, the first time I was retaliated against!"


    Of course this is a bluff. He has a bad temper, has offended many people, and has been beaten many times. Now there is a scar on his spine.Of course, these cannot be told to others, especially lean monkeys.


    The skinny monkey turned around awkwardly and said with a smile: "Coach, don''t listen to them nonsense, I''m fine with you~"


    "Nonsense? So many people are all nonsense? My ears are also wrong?" Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile, "Skinny monkey, if I were you, I would just admit it openly. Hey, did you think he was?"


    He kicked the person sitting at his feet, and the person nodded in a panic: "It''s him, that''s him! If you say you were bullied by the coach, give us five hundred yuan and let us clean up the coach. They are very particular about it, and I even recorded the phone!"


    After speaking, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and prepared to play the recording.


    This is a surprise. Jiang Xiaohu originally thought that if the Skinny Monkey died and didn''t admit it, it really wouldn''t end today, and he would have to be charged with nosy.But now it''s okay, there is phone recording, everything doesn''t need to be wordy.


    The thin monkey didn''t expect it, that bunch of bastards still have this brain.As soon as he saw that the paper package couldn''t contain the fire, he had to turn around and chuckled: "That''s a misunderstanding, coach."


    "I''ll rub!" Jiang Dahai got up with a violent temper, rushed to the skinny monkey, snapped and snapped him up to make up for the loss he had just suffered.


    "Rolling, don''t you wait for Lao Tzu to invite you to dinner?" Jiang Dahai slapped the skinny monkey like a cucumber, and shouted at the group of people lying down on the ground, "It really can''t work. Lao Tzu''s urine stains you to death?"


    The group of people was really afraid that he would come to pee again, so they got up and ran away in fright.

 234 Chapter 234

    The alley became empty in an instant, leaving only three Jiang Xiaohu, Jiang Dahai and Thin Monkey.The skinny monkey''s hair was messy, and although Jiang Dahai didn''t fight hard, his face was lost.


    Jiang Dahai irritably took out the cigarette case from his pocket, trying to smoke a cigarette to calm down, and at the same time thinking about what to do with the kid in front of him.


    But the cigarette case was empty, and he crumpled the cigarette case into a ball and threw it on the ground.


    "Hey, coach, come and smoke a cigarette, don''t be polite." The skinny monkey handed a cigarette and looked at him with a smile.


    Jiang Dahai raised his fist and widened his eyes: "I killed you..."


    This person is too thick, right?As soon as the front foot did something like that, the back foot was embarrassed to lick his face and pass the cigarette?


    The thin monkey hugged his head and squatted down.


    Although he is relatively young, Jiang Dahai is in his prime of life, and he is a tall man, so he must not be able to do Jiang Dahai alone.Besides, isn''t there a Jiang Xiaohu here?


    Bow your head when it is time to bow. Heroes don''t suffer from immediate losses. Thin monkeys are good at this.


    Jiang Xiaohu stopped Jiang Dahai and took the cigarette plug to him: "Well, he owes you."


    Jiang Dahai was stunned for a moment, pondering the meaning of the words, and it seemed that it was true, so he took the cigarette, lit it and took a sigh.


    "Skinny Monkey, you''re doing this thing too badly. Does the coach have any grudges against you? Isn''t it just a bit fierce? From conscience, coach Jiang is fierce, but everyone knows that he is good for us. "Jiang Xiaohu said, "You are looking for someone to beat him because of this, isn''t it a bit too bad?"


    The skinny monkey grinned, but gritted his teeth secretly.He secretly said: "Well, you Jiang Xiaohu, you have caused me such a stumbling block, you wait for me."


    "Yes, I have a brain." Of course he can''t say that on his face. Although he didn''t see how Jiang Xiaohu dealt with those bastards, he saw the end of the bastards. "Hey, I just complained to my buddies. After a while, they are about to come and do things. It''s all my fault, I shouldn''t."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at him sarcastically at his pretending repentance, and said, "Hey, I heard that someone has to report Coach Jiang?"


    He expected this to be something the skinny monkey would do next, so it was better to puncture the bubble first, so as not to cause the poisonous hair to hurt other people.


    Jiang Dahai frowned, he didn''t expect this.To be honest, he has been reported six times. According to the driving school''s rules, he will be expelled more than seven times.


    He turned his head and stared at the thin monkey, who hurriedly waved his hand: "It''s okay, it''s okay!"


    "I believe in you. If the coach is really reported, and something happens because of the report, it doesn''t matter if you did it, you can count on this account!" Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    "Nima! I''m here to get Laozi down? All right, I don''t report Jiang Dahai, do you have the head?" The thin monkey cursed in his heart, and said, "Definitely not. Misunderstanding, and I know I was wrong, hey~"


    Jiang Xiaohu shrugged: "That time, we should eat, drink, and don''t affect the feelings of the big guy because of a little thing. A hundred years of repairing on the same boat, thousands of years of repairing to sleep together, although this is a car, not a boat, it is almost the same. Up."


    After speaking, he turned and walked back, Jiang Dahai silently followed, followed by Thin Monkey.Looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s back, he felt that this young man was not easy.A breeze blew, and he couldn''t help but think of how he was so aggressive when he was young!


    Back at the hot pot restaurant, the three of them took their seats, all pretending to be okay.Little Junior Sister and others didn''t know what was happening outside, and didn''t even feel the passage of time.Only the boss handed over a cigarette, and asked with a silly smile, "Why do you go so long."


    "Something has been delayed, the boss is here to eat food!" Jiang Dahai helped the boss pour a glass of wine and took an order.


    Being rescued by Jiang Xiaohu, he suddenly reflected on himself.Is it necessary to treat students in such a simple and rude manner?Especially the boss, who is young, there are old and young, Jiang Dahai also learned his purpose of learning to drive during the chat.


    "I learn a driver''s license and want to borrow money to buy a car to run express delivery." The boss told him in the car at the time, "I came out to work on a construction site when I was sixteen, and now I am not good at my waist.


    "Oh." Jiang Dahai replied faintly at that time, "Being a driver is also expensive."


    Now think about it, they are all suffering people.


    It was another fierce meal, a few glasses of wine, and the skinny monkey started bragging again.


    "The boss here and I are iron buddies~" he boasted.


    "You two are a little too old, right?" Jiang Xiaohu broke through him without mercy.


    Although they have known each other not long ago, Jiang Xiaohu already knows something about this guy.This kind of person pushes his nose on his face, just can''t give him a little color, or he will immediately take it to the dye shop.


    "Uh~" The thin monkey was stunned for a moment, only then realized that his brag was a bit flawed, and immediately changed his words, "Actually, he and my dad are iron buddies~"


    Everyone laughed.


    After the hot pot was eaten and ready to settle the bill, the waiter brought the bill over, and Jiang Xiaohu saw that the lame brother also followed.


    There were more people in the hot pot restaurant at this time, and no one noticed that the lame brother was coming, only Jiang Xiaohu saw it.


    "A total of fifteen hundred and eighty~" the waiter put down the bill and said with a tired face.


    The thin monkey frowned when he heard it.Spent one thousand five hundred and eighty to invite this group of goods to eat this meal, and it was a loss.The bastards over there have to pay, and today I really lost my wife and broke down.


    The point is that he originally wanted to please the younger sister, but the younger sister didn''t seem to have a cold with him.He was upset, but he had to pay. He picked up the bill and raised his head, only to see the lame brother smiling and standing at the table.


    "Go ahead, I''ll take care of it here." The lame brother said to the waiter.


    The waiter was also taken aback. Who would have thought that the boss would follow behind him?She nodded hurriedly: "Good boss." She ran away quickly.


    "Brother lame!" The skinny monkey was very excited. Although his family did some small business, it was nothing compared to brother lame.


    He hurriedly stood up, nodded and shook hands with the big boss.


    The lame brother obviously froze for a moment, and said to his heart, why is this kid so familiar?I don''t know him.Out of courtesy, he still shook hands with the thin monkey.


    The skinny monkey immediately turned around excitedly and introduced to the big guy: "This is the lame brother, the owner of this restaurant!" He didn''t dare to spit out the three characters''my friend''. After all, it would be bad if he was beaten on the spot. .


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said, "Oh, brother lame is here!"


    "Hi, fourth, you''re impolite!" The skinny monkey immediately showed the second senior brother''s score, "The lame brother is a person of identity." It seems that he has forgotten how he pretended to be a grandson with Jiang Xiaohu in the alley before.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said nothing.


    "Haha, what''s my identity?" The lame brother smiled, "Little brother, I have a meal today, let me talk?"


    He stared at Jiang Xiaohu, and Jiang Xiaohu also looked at him.Everyone was a little surprised, thinking that Brother Lame was really Thin Monkey''s friend.The skinny monkey was so excited that he wiped his hands on the seams of his trousers immediately: "Okay, where should I go? Wait for me, I will pack my things. Oh, have you eaten? Come back after you eat. I have business affairs here. ."


    "I''m looking for him." The lame brother said a little embarrassedly.


    The skinny monkey froze for a moment, looked up at his lame brother, and found that it was Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu got up with a faint smile, patted the skinny monkey on the shoulder, sighed sympathetically, and went out with the lame brother.


    After they left, the table was quiet and the atmosphere was extremely embarrassing.No one laughs at the thin monkey, but the thin monkey can''t wait to sew in.


    "How does this kid know Brother Lame?" he asked inwardly.

 235 Chapter 235

    Five minutes later, Jiang Xiaohu was already sitting in his lame brother''s office.


    He looked at this office, exquisite office, luxurious office, he has seen it all.For example, Niu Lihua and Meng Na have exquisite decorations and are full of feminine sentiments.Xu Linglong''s office is concise and generous, and it matches her temperament as a strong woman.


    And the office of the lame brother is simply a bit special.


    To be precise, it is more like a kitchen, or the kind of rural earthen stove.The so-called desk is just an island in the middle of the house.Beside the island platform is a circle of high chairs.


    On both sides of the entrance are two wooden cabinets, one for wine and one for books.Other places are stoves. Although they look like earthen stoves, they are actually very sophisticated.


    On the wall next to the stove, there is a closet with a lot of bottles and cans.As soon as he entered the door, Jiang Xiaohu could smell the fragrant hot pot bottom, which made him become greedy.


    "Really worthy of being a big boss." Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but blurt out his praise, "I really have a personality!"


    When the lame brother closed the door, he opened a bottle of wine and poured a glass for each of them.


    "Hehe, brother, are you laughing at me?" The lame brother handed him a glass of beer. "What kind of boss am I? It''s just a mess."


    Jiang Xiaohu took the wine and smelled it incredibly delicious.Of course, most people can''t smell it, only the entrance can experience it.Jiang Xiaohu has a keen sense of smell, which is naturally not comparable to ordinary people.


    "You are really humble. Like this wine, it looks muddy, but it''s actually something." Jiang Xiaohu said sincerely.


    He feels very lucky to make friends like Brother Lame.In my mind, how to open this list?After all, he is good at growing vegetables, but he can''t sell.Well, the next step is to practice eloquence.


    Xu Linglong and Meng Na were all met by Jiang Xiaohu''s luck. How many customers can there be?No eloquence, no communication, is tantamount to standing still.


    The lame brother said: "This is really exalting me, but it sounds really comfortable! Come, try my own brewed beer."


    The glass in his hand was still slightly cool, and the temperature was very suitable. Jiang Xiaohu took a sip. The fragrant hops and wheat aromas, coupled with the aftertaste of yeast, are simply delicious.


    He couldn''t help but took another long sip before asking, "Is it okay to call you lame brother?"


    "Of course it''s okay. If you play well with me, you call me lame." The lame brother laughed.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to call a disabled person like that. He said, "Brother limping asked me to come, what''s the matter? I happen to have something to discuss with you, but everything comes first and then arrives. You speak first."


    The lame brother said: "I heard Mr. Zhang say, it seems that Brother Jiang has a little research on Chinese medicine?"


    "Ang." Jiang Xiaohu smiled, "I know a little bit, I can''t talk about research at my age, but can cure some common minor problems."


    Of course the lame brother could hear that he was polite and modest: "Hehe, that''s it. There is a relative in my family who has a weird problem, and he says nothing major, but he just feels sick. I think. , If you are free anytime, just go and take a look."


    "Wow, the doctor''s parents, I can go now." Jiang Xiaohu took another sip of wine, beer foam stuck to his young black beard, which looked funny.


    "Then don''t have to be in such a hurry. He is in Yanjing now and will come back after a while. Anyway, if you agree, I will rest assured." The lame brother smiled, feeling that Jiang Xiaohu is a refreshing person and likes it very much, "Now Here you are, what do you want to tell me today?" He also took a sip of his wine, tasting the aroma of beer.


    "I want to do business with you." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    The lame brother was stunned for a moment: "Doing business with me?" Although he learned from Mr. Zhang that Jiang Xiaohu''s medical skills are superb, he didn''t know what his profession was, because Mr. Zhang himself didn''t know, he just thought he was. There is a small vegetable plot at home, just like other farmers who occasionally go to the city to sell vegetables.


    "Yes, I am a vegetable farmer, and I have some vegetable plots at home, and I am also working on a farm recently. Lame brother, you are a hot pot restaurant. I think these ingredients can be cooperated with each other in the future?" Jiang Xiaohu said bluntly.


    The lame brother smiled: "Haha! That''s the case! Of course, as long as your ingredients are good enough, I can buy your dishes. I just don¡¯t know how much you can serve? Although my shop is not big, it has a large number of customers. Quite a lot, at least three thousand catties of vegetables a week."


    "That''s okay." Jiang Xiaohu said, "But brother lame, don''t you first look at my dishes, and then decide whether you want it?"


    The lame brother understood and understood that the other party was talking about the price.He walked directly to the stove, opened the lid of a cage, and took out a lettuce ball.


    "This is the lettuce ball I bought from the town next door. It is an ecological farm. It seems to be a farm built on land contracted by a big boss." The lame brother said, "This vegetable alone is worth 15 yuan. "


    "Oh?" Jiang Xiaohu raised his brows.


    This dish looks good, but according to my conscience, the quality is average and the price is high.He can smell enough chemical fertilizers, not organic vegetables, but sold at an organic price.


    But from the words of the lame brother, Jiang Xiaohu also judged that this hot pot restaurant should also follow the mid-to-high-end route.In fact, it can be seen from the quality and price of the dishes.


    This can also be seen from the cars parked outside the hot pot restaurant on holiday nights.Among them, there are many diners from the city. The quality of diners is also improved in different regions in towns, counties, and urban areas.


    Of course people do not distinguish between high and low, Jiang Xiaohu always thinks so.But the diners area represents how generous they spend their money.


    "This is just one of the dishes, the price is a bit expensive, but the guests are happy to eat. We do catering, and the diners are really God and the lifeblood. Therefore, starting from this point, the ingredients are more expensive, and only Bear it. After all, quality is the most important thing." The lame brother said, when he saw Jiang Xiaohu hear the price, his eyelids kept blinking, thinking it was because the food was too expensive, so he explained a little.


    "Oh, this lettuce ball is a new variety? We haven''t seen it before in the countryside." Jiang Xiaohu said frankly, "The vegetables in my house now are some common dishes. Tomatoes, cucumbers, spinach, etc., but..."


    "But what?" asked the lame brother with a smile.


    He put the lettuce ball back in his hand and took out a white radish.The white and fat white radish looks very watery.


    The lame brother didn''t wash, so he picked it up and broke the two halves, handed them half to Jiang Xiaohu, and the two of them just gnawed.

 236 Chapter 236

    Jiang Xiaohu tasted the taste of white radish, and according to his conscience, this white radish was pretty good.It''s watery and sweet, but it lacks the spicy taste of radish.And the essence of the radish is in the slight spicy.


    "How?" The lame brother looked forward to his feedback.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded and shook his head again: "The taste is good, it is considered good among ordinary radishes. But compared with my family''s radishes, it is far behind."


    The lame brother raised his eyebrows: "Oh? I''m looking forward to your carrot."


    "Okay, I''ll bring you a basket next time. But they are all in the cellar, and there is no fresh." Jiang Xiaohu said, but he thought in his heart that it''s time to plant some off-season vegetables.


    The fairy river in the mountain and river map should be able to support off-season vegetables, right?It''s a pity that Shanhetu''s aura is exhausted now, hey, it''s really a leak in the house that rains overnight, and the broken ship is hit by the wind.


    "Okay, if your radish is fine, I will take the vegetables from you in the future." The lame brother was also bold and answered him directly.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very happy, just waiting for these words.He drank a while with the lame brother, and the two talked very happily.After returning, Jiang Xiaohu turned around and picked up seven or eight white radishes in the house, quenched them with river water, and brought them to the lame brother.


    It was just after ten o''clock in the morning, and he came back from the county seat and passed by Honghua Town, and put down the carrots by the way.


    The words are divided into two parts, the lame brother has an old eater who is also his vegetable supplier.This man''s surname is Wang and his name is self-improvement.


    Wang Ziqiang is forty-eight years old this year, just in his birth year.His life has been smooth and smooth, working in the system in his early years, jumping out of the big pot in his early thirties and doing it alone.Relying on the enthusiasm and the contacts accumulated during the outgoing work, the processing factory raised a banner and made a career.


    In the past two years, he began to get involved in real estate, and at the same time contracted 1,000 acres of land in the rural suburbs of the county, following the trend of setting up an ecological farm.


    Wang Ziqiang is a loyal customer of Cripple and likes the taste of Cripple''s hot pot.The vegetables he supplied to his lame brother were relatively good and cheap, and the two were still good friends.


    When Jiang Xiaohu brought the radish, it was also the time when Wang Ziqiang''s driver delivered the lame brother.


    Compared with other people''s car, Jiang Xiaohu''s broken agricultural tricycle is simply a younger brother.


    A light truck parked on the street, almost taking up the width.Other passing pedestrians and vehicles either pass sideways or take a detour.


    Several back kitchen helpers are busy moving vegetables out of the car.Next to him, a man in his thirties with a shy belly and smoking in the shade was a truck driver.


    "Hey, be careful, don''t touch my tires, they just changed last month!"


    A little chef pulled a small trailer and accidentally hit a tire, and the driver immediately violently pushed him forward.Pushing was not enough, and he kicked his leg.


    The little chef was just eighteen or nineteen-year-old when he was full of energy. He had hit a tire and quickly apologized.But before he could apologize, the driver rushed over to do it.


    He was beaten early in the morning, and the little chef was so upset that he threw down the trolley and grabbed the driver by the collar: "Why are you hitting someone?"


    "Oh!" The driver saw that the little helper was not afraid of him, so he sneered with anger, supported his hands and wanted to break free of the little helper''s hand, but the little helper''s strength was so strong that he didn''t break away.


    The dispute between the two has caused other people to stop and watch. Although everyone does not come forward to persuade, they all support the little chef in their hearts.They talked and laughed, which made the driver''s face uncontrollable.


    "Wow, you dare to do something with me, don''t you want to get mixed up?" The driver yelled, "You Cao Nima''s @ Yue|watch!"


    The little chef''s face flushed red: "You are not allowed to scold my sister!" He grasped the driver''s collar with one hand, and with the other hand, he had already squeezed his fist, his forehead was bruised, his teeth gnashing, apparently trying his best to endure, but he was also furious.


    Jiang Xiaohu can understand him very well, and he will be angry if anyone scolds him like this.Besides, looking at the appearance of the little chef, there should be a sister in the family.As an older brother, how can you tolerate others scolding your sister like this?


    "I cross! What if you scolded, your sister this %#~" Not only did the driver not restrain, but the more scolded, the more vigorous.


    Why are you so enthusiastic as a driver?It turned out that he was an old watch and was just a small leader in Wang Ziqiang''s company, otherwise he would not be able to do the fat errand of a delivery driver.


    No matter where the delivery goes, you can wipe some oil.It''s a trivial matter to take discount coupons for food and beverages and then sell them online at a discount. The most important thing is that the back chefs and their delivery drivers can make some gray transactions, which is not for outsiders.


    In addition to the company''s old watch supporting him, the second chef of the lame hot pot restaurant has a good personal relationship with him.The second chef is the immediate boss of this little chef, and even his boss treats the driver respectfully. This kid dares to do it, and the driver feels that his dignity has been challenged.


    No, it''s trampling!Therefore, he scolded more fiercely.


    boom!


    The little chef finally couldn''t control himself, and hit his face with a punch, and there was a dead silence around him.


    A warm breeze blew, the little helper chef Khan Jinjin''s face was stunned, looked at his fist, and then at the other party.


    The truck driver''s nose was red and swollen, and two bloodworms came out of his nostrils, crawled across his lips, and dripped down his chin to his chest.


    "Ah?! Do you dare to hit me? Boy, wait for me, I told you to walk around." The truck driver was so dizzy with the pain that his head was completely blank, and when he recovered, he wiped a nosebleed. Look at it, and furious.


    The temper of the little chef is obviously not as tough as before.He lowered his head in shame, not knowing what he was thinking.Two fists with big vinegar bowls were clenched tightly, and then quietly loosened.


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw him like this, he remembered when he was bullied by his uncle''s family before he made his fortune, and he couldn''t help but feel sad.


    He wanted to mediate, but someone had dragged the truck driver to the hot pot restaurant to wash his nosebleeds.After thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu sighed silently. He didn''t understand the inside story, so let''s take a step by step.


    He parked the tricycle, carried a basket of radishes, walked to the hot pot restaurant, and said to a small group of cooks: "Where is your boss? I''m here to deliver the radishes."


    "Send radish?" The little cook, sweating, glanced at him, and said casually, "What radish to give? All the vegetables in our shop are from the self-improvement farm. You have to send it to the back chef. What boss are you looking for? Where is the back kitchen, get out of the way, we are busy!"


    He hurriedly pulled a cart of vegetables into the kitchen.


    "Well, it''s all so angry." Jiang Xiaohu was speechless, so he had to send the carrots to the back kitchen as he said.

 237 Chapter 237 Who Can Prove?

    oom!


    Jiang Xiaohu put the radish on the wooden bucket next to the locker and wiped the sweat from his forehead.It is very hot today, and he dislikes this sweaty weather very much.


    "Hey, that kid is so pitiful, the driver is so cheap that he must scold his sister.


    "That''s right, who doesn''t know that the kid loves his sister very much. I heard that his high school grades are good, because his father died while working in the city, his mother had a chronic illness, and his younger sister was still young, so he dropped out of school to work."


    "Hey! It''s not easy to do our job. It is to work for capitalists and be exploited. Fortunately, our boss is not bad, but the second chef is a bit evil!"


    "Shhh, talk less and do more, so as not to cause trouble to the upper body."


    The two workers whispered and passed by Jiang Xiaohu.Hearing this, he felt more sympathy for the little cook.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought of his unfinished studies. Although the reasons were different from those of this little chef, they had reached the same goal by different paths. He couldn''t help feeling a little regretful.


    A five-year-old with a thick bald head, hurriedly walking out of the side door with an apron.Behind him was a young man who looked like an apprentice, holding a notebook to record something.


    "I want to buy star anise, pepper, millet spicy..." The bald head said, "By the way, did you buy the broccoli that you asked you to buy a while ago? The broccoli from Ziqiang Farm is not mature yet, we need broccoli. Oh, look back Bring me two more cigarettes."


    The little student nodded hurriedly, and secretly cried out: "Let me''help'' buy cigarettes again, when did you give me money~"


    But the master had orders, and the apprentice had to listen.It turns out that this bald head is the second chef Daguang of the lame brother hot pot restaurant.Although he is only the second cook, he is related to the lame brother and his cooking skills are good, so everyone feels that he is the boss of the back cook and puts him first.The chef has become a display.


    Daguang was about to give a few more words, but he heard an ouch.When he heard, oh, isn''t this his friend, the old driver Zhang Ming?


    "What''s wrong with Zhang Ming?" He followed the sound and walked to the pool, and saw Zhang Mingzheng holding water in his face, with blood on his collar and chest.


    As soon as Zhang Ming saw the big light, he immediately turned on the complaining mode and informed the little chef of the vicious coefficient.But Jiang Xiaohu heard it really, and 90% of it was fabricated by the driver.


    Da Guang believed that it was true. In fact, even if it wasn''t true, he had to stand on Zhang Ming''s side. The reason was too obvious.


    "It''s not bad, call me that!" Da Guang roared angrily.


    Soon someone called the poor little cook, he was still working hard, sweating profusely.Standing in front of Daguang and Zhang Ming, he looked angry and helpless, feeling helpless.


    Da Guang is taller than the little cook, and before him, the little cook is as weak as a child.


    "How did you dare to beat people? What are the rules of our shop? Treat customers like a spring breeze, treat customers like your grandpa and grandma! You treat your grandparents like this at home. Is it?" The big bald head cursed, and poked the little chef''s forehead with his finger.


    If the little chef is an immature kid, there is nothing wrong with doing so.But the little chef is an adult after all, and he is a young man, so doing so is too unhuman and insulting.Moreover, the big bald head became addicted to cursing, and the more he said it, the more he said it, even the eighteenth generation of the ancestor of the small kitchen greeted him.


    This time, let alone the little chef, he almost couldn''t stand it, even Jiang Xiaohu was furious.


    "Master, it''s not my fault, it was he who hit and cursed people first~" the little chef defended.


    "Who can prove? Who can prove?! As long as one person is willing to prove to you, I believe you!" Daguang shouted.


    He expected no one here would dare to speak for the little cook in front of him.Everyone comes to work and eat, and no one wants to lose their jobs for irrelevant people.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t listen, so he walked over and said, "I''ll prove it!"


    The little chef was also very nervous at first, he knew no one would prove anything for him, but he didn''t expect someone to stand up and speak for him.He glanced at the stranger gratefully, then lowered his head.


    Daguang felt very strange to the guy who ran out suddenly.He hung his mouth and sneered: "Which green onion are you? Can you prove it, by what proof? Also, this is the back kitchen, who told you to come in without wearing work clothes? Who is your master? Call him over~ "


    He regarded Jiang Xiaohu as a helper working in the shop. In Daguang''s view, the helper was a low-level existence, and he never looked at these guys.Except for a few familiar ones, he almost couldn''t be named. It''s normal not to know him.


    Daguang''s tone made Jiang Xiaohu really dumbfounded.There used to be people like this in the world: "My master? You don''t have the ability to please come out. Lord God is my master, do you believe it?"


    "I''ll rub it!" Daguangqi didn''t hit the spot. The morning in the shop was the busiest. He wanted to serve new dishes, order names, and prepare ingredients for the day.


    It''s alright now, but another guy who doesn''t know the so-called appeared from somewhere, adding chaos.He rolled up his sleeves and stepped forward to grab Jiang Xiaohu''s collar.


    "What''s the matter?" The lame brother appeared at the kitchen door sometime.


    The main reason why Lame brother¡¯s hot pot restaurant has such a good business is the hot pot base he personally prepared.Therefore, even though he is the boss, the kitchen is also a place he often inspects.


    During his routine inspection today, he happened to see Jiang Xiaohu being stunned, and his heart was very angry.


    Da Guang is good at cooking, but he has a bad temper, and he is not authentic enough. He spreads the remarks that he and the lame brother are relatives everywhere.The reason why the lame brother still kept him was entirely because Daguang was introduced by his relatives.In fact, after the past two years, he wanted to open up the light.


    Da Guang nodded and bowed as soon as he saw the boss coming, and said with a smile: "Boss, nothing big, you''re busy with you. I don''t know where I got out of a slack guy and ran into our store to tell me. I can handle this... ¡­"


    "I think you really can''t handle this." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    "Hey, I said you, is your brain sick? If I talk to our boss, is it your turn to interrupt?" When Da Guang faced Jiang Xiaohu, it was another face.


    "He''s right." The lame brother slowly walked up to them. Although the light made him feel bad, but the chef didn''t know what kind of ingredients, and it exuded a refreshing fragrance, which relieved his mood a lot. .


    Daguang Chongjiang Xiaohu triumphantly said: "Have you heard?"


    "I''m talking about you!" The lame brother''s voice became severe.


    Daguang was stunned and couldn''t help but glance at his lame brother.Although the lame brother is physically disabled and not tall, he is very bold. These employees usually respect him very much.


    Daguang realized that the words of the lame brother were originally spoken to himself, and he couldn''t help feeling a little flustered.


    "Old boss, what do you mean?" Daguang grinned, but the corners of his mouth were shaking.

 238 Chapter 238: Standard Crunch

    "What do you mean? What do you mean by me?" The lame brother became more severe, "Daguang ah Daguang, did I tell you yesterday that there are important customers coming today?"


    Da Guang froze for a moment, and said to his heart, I''m just a second chef, boss, when did you tell us about your business?


    Jiang Xiaohu also felt puzzled, but immediately wanted to understand that Brother Lame was using the opportunity to find his face to teach this kid.


    Oh, what this kid just did, deserves to be taught!


    "Old, boss, I..." Daguang was trying to refute, but suddenly realized something, and quickly changed his words, "Hey, look at my pig''s brain, there is indeed such a thing. Is it possible..."


    He glanced suspiciously at Jiang Xiaohu.


    The lame brother frowned: "This is of course! Make me a pot of good tea, Mr. Jiang, you can bring things and follow me to the office!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded, then glanced at the little helper.He was wondering, should he be a good friend and continue to help the little cook?But this thought hovered in his head for a very short time, and then disappeared.


    Why?It turned out that he and the little chef looked at each other and saw a glimmer of light in his eyes.


    The little chef is not much different from him in age, at most one or two years younger.Although his clothes were a bit tattered, his eyes were clear and bright, showing a sense of cleverness.


    Jiang Xiaohu said in his heart: "When can I help him? Everything depends on him. Besides, what can I do to help him keep this job today? He will not be for a long time in the future. Do you want to continue working here as a helper? Forget it, think about it longer."


    At the moment he didn''t say much, just nodded, picked up the radish basket, and went to his office with his lame brother.


    Daguang kept nodding and bowing, watching the two leave, a layer of sweat was already on his back.


    When the two were gone, he straightened up and exhaled a long breath.The driver tilted his head, looked at the door, wondering: "What is the origin of that kid? Your boss treats him so well."


    "Who knows which Buddha is in which temple?" Daguang said, turning around, and seeing the little chef standing there with his head down, waiting for him to reprimand him, he was very annoyed, "Go go, don''t you hurry up? Live, wait here for me to burn incense for you?"


    Daguang''s tone was terrible, but he didn''t dare to move the little gang of cooks anymore.


    The little chef left in frustration, and the driver handed Daguang a cigarette: "I just saw that kid carried a basket of radishes, why, you are changing suppliers?"


    "Change supplier? Shouldn''t it?" Daguang thoughtfully.


    In the office, the fragrance of radish filled the room.The lame brother insisted on not letting his saliva flow down.


    This really doesn''t blame him for his lack of promise, who makes Jiang Xiaohu''s turnips too watery?


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu himself was shocked. It was obviously an old pimple that had been hidden for half a year. When he went back and pulled it out last night, his skin was all wrinkled.


    Although he tried his best to choose from a group of old pimple to be eye-catching, but no matter how much he chooses, that''s it.After washing with Shenxian River water for a long time, it was barely visible.


    After washing up last night, the fragrance of radish was already exuding. I didn''t expect that this fragrance would become more fresh and natural as time goes by.


    So far, it has almost reached its peak.


    "Good radish, good radish, good radish!" The lame brother couldn''t help boasting three times. He couldn''t wait to take a radish to rinse, and started to eat.


    "Hey, it''s so delicious? I don''t know it myself." Jiang Xiaohu swallowed and asked with a smile.


    The lame brother said: "Isn''t it? The radish that Ziqiang Farm gave me is crunchy and crunchy, and that variety is considered to be the best in the boutique. To be honest, brother, it''s too far to catch your radish! "


    He shook his head and sighed, feeling that he had suffered too much for so long.If you use Jiang Xiaohu''s radish to make hot pot, your own hot pot restaurant will surely rise to the next level.


    "Right? I''m the standard crunchy, Huzi brand white radish, haha!" Jiang Xiaohu laughed.


    The lame brother nodded: "It''s a good thing, by the way, do you still have it in your house? I want as much as I want! I''ll give you the price of a self-improvement farm, ten yuan a catty!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback. Although the price they gave was far inferior to the price given by Meng Na, it was a carrot.


    The radish is really weighed, and the freshest radish on the market is only three or four yuan a catty.That''s what people call it a sky-high price.


    He touched his chin and thought to himself: "The cellar in my house can hold a hundred catties of radishes. Even if it costs ten yuan a catty, it won''t sell for much. It seems that we have to buy them."


    The lame brother couldn''t get his answer and mistakenly thought he disliked the price.He said in his heart: "The price is indeed not low, but who makes the radish of good quality? Adding this radish to the hot pot dish will bring up the flavor of the whole soup. No, I have to ask him to agree anyway! "


    Click!


    The lame brother took another bite of the white radish, which was crispy and raw, sweet and glutinous, the radish flesh was tender enough to squeeze out water, and the more chewed it became, the sweeter it became.He stepped forward and patted Jiang Xiaohu on the shoulder, as if he had made a lot of determination: "This way, twelve, really can''t be higher. You know, I am a small shop after all, although I am a regular customer, but These people have limited ability to bear their wallets."


    There are teachers, public officials, and some small and medium enterprises and business owners who come to eat and drink at the lame brother''s shop.Although in society, their economic standards are much better than ordinary people, but they are not very rich.The rich and the most expensive eat in places like Lihua Hotel.


    Taking these into consideration, the lame brother can only feel sorry for Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head fiercely: "Brother Limp, you have misunderstood. I am not despising the low price, but thinking about whether I can supply it. How many carrots do you need in one day?"


    "At least three hundred catties." The lame brother stretched out three fingers, "If you can add some other dishes, it would be even better. Spinach, chrysanthemum, lettuce, etc., are all great dishes when eating hot pot. Now. People like to pay attention to health preservation and don¡¯t like to be too oily. I use as little oil and salt as possible for the bottom of my hot pot."


    "Okay, I''ll try it." Jiang Xiaohu nodded.


    "Then let''s sign an agreement to supply white radish first!" said the lame brother.


    "Good!" Jiang Xiaohu agreed.


    The lame brother immediately went to get the agreement and the two signed it.Then I poured a glass of wine and clinked it as a celebration.


    More than ten minutes later, Jiang Xiaohu came out of the lame brother''s office with an agreement with him, and at the entrance of the hot pot restaurant, he encountered a small cook who was unloading the goods.


    The little chef also saw him and nodded gratefully at him.


    "Thank you!" The little helper stopped his work and said to Jiang Xiaohu.

 239 Chapter 239

    At the entrance of the hot pot restaurant, there was a lot of noise. More than a dozen workers were busy coming in and out. In a blink of an eye, most of the vegetables on the truck were unloaded.


    "Ha, what are you thanking me for?" Jiang Xiaohu said to the little chef, "How old are you this year?"


    "I am seventeen and will be eighteen next month." The little helper said honestly.


    "Why don''t you go to school?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The little helper said with a dilemma: "The family needs a man to support the family."


    "I''ll give you a suggestion, go back to study." Jiang Xiaohu said, "No matter how hard and tired, it will only last a few years. It will be fine. If you spend your time here, you will end your life. Let''s go, Think for yourself!"


    He patted the little cook on the shoulder, smiled at him, and waved away.The little chef gratefully looked at his back, and looked at him, feeling that the back was firm and tall.


    "If it weren''t for this big brother today, I might be bad." He thought, "I will repay him if I have fate to see him in the future!"


    The days are as pale as running water, murmuring and passing by.


    Jiang Xiaohu was even busier.He not only takes care of the vegetable plot, but also takes care of the construction site, and at the same time learns a driver''s license and delivers vegetables.


    Jiang Xiaohu is so full and busy that he has no time to play games.Now his biggest hobby is to look at the balance on his bank card every day in a daze, and just stay happy.Living a life without lack of money will lose energy after a long time.


    Suddenly one day, after having dinner, he squatted at the door of his house with a tea mug, and looked at the dirt road in the village.In the hot season, the drought is extremely dry, and individuals will bring up dust.


    "When I get rich, I must build a road in the village!" He thought suddenly.


    Everything was normal at the driving school. After the second skinny monkey was repaired, it seemed that he was really honest.Not only to be polite to the coach, but also to the little junior sisters.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the day of learning to drive. On this day, they learned to start on the ramp, which is a difficult lesson for novice students.


    The boss is very clumsy and makes the coach very angry.Jiang Xiaohu and others were hiding in the shade of the trees, sitting on the bricks, almost watching the car sneered and slipped down the concrete slope, and they couldn''t help but fluff.


    "Scared! Boss is going to commit suicide or murder?" The thin monkey didn''t shut the door.


    The third child laughed happily. He was wearing a pair of sandals, his thin black toes stuck out of his shoes, and his fingernails were black and long.


    He is clearly an educated person, but Jiang Xiaohu feels that he is more sloppy than the migrant workers on the construction site.


    It is because of work that other migrant workers are disgraced all day long, what about the third child?He would smirk and agree with everyone. He is the weakest character in this car.


    "Let''s go, let''s buy some cold drinks." The thin monkey took the youngest and ran to the driving school canteen.


    The third child was actually unwilling, but it was not easy to save his face, so he went with him.After a while, they came back with a few cones, and each one divided one.


    The coach and the boss have returned to rest in the shade of the trees. Just the common sense mistake made by the boss just now-parking on the ramp without using the handbrake, taught everyone a stern lesson, and it was almost screaming.


    "Coach, calm down, eat a cone!" The thin monkey smiled.


    Jiang Dahai didn''t have a good impression of him at all, and he didn''t want to eat.But today, it''s hot, it''s hot, and it''s just a cone, so he can''t take care of so much.He took the cone and took a bite, pretending to be a clumsy student.


    "Lao San, I remember you said that you had diarrhea this morning, can you eat a cone?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    The third child looked at the thin monkey, before he noticed, Chongjiang Xiaohu frowned and nodded, and whispered: "It still hurts a little bit, but he will be angry if I don''t eat."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have anything to say, he just sighed in his heart, this youngest has a soft temper, just like plasticine.It''s okay to meet ordinary people. If you encounter a skinny monkey who likes to be the boss, wouldn''t it be squeezed?


    "Then you should be careful yourself." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Go to the toilet. It''s okay for the coach to scold you. Our coach is not bad, and we have a tofu heart."


    "Yeah." The youngest nodded secretly.


    The thin monkey over there followed the coach to practice driving. He was clever, and coupled with his driving experience, the practice went smoothly.After more than ten minutes, come to change the third.


    At exactly this time, the youngest had a stomachache and went to the toilet.The coach called Jiang Xiaohu: "Fourth, you go first."


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the car parked at the bottom of the slope, as well as the thin monkey sitting in the car but did not get off, feeling strange.The coach got out of the car, why is he still inside?


    The younger sister raised her hand: "Coach, my unit has a meeting today. I''m going to a meeting in the afternoon. Can I get in the car to practice first?"


    Jiang Dahai glanced at Jiang Xiaohu: "You have to ask him about this, and you should coordinate yourself. Hurry up, no matter who it is, be quicker!"


    He clapped his hands, turned to the car and shouted, "Second, what are you doing? Come down!"


    "Oh, here it is!" The Thin Monkey promised and hurriedly got out of the car and ran towards the shade of the tree.


    Here Jiang Xiaohu has reached an agreement with Junior Sister: "You go first, I don''t care if it is earlier or later."


    "Yeah, thank you!" Little Junior Sister said gratefully.


    She put her bag on the seat, got up and walked towards the car with the coach.He ran into the skinny monkey head-on, and the skinny monkey looked at her in amazement: "Little Junior Sister, why are you going?"


    Wu Siyu didn''t like lean monkeys at first, and she had troubles, so her tone would naturally not be good: "Follow the coach to practice the car!" After she finished, she strode towards the bottom of the slope without looking back.


    Skinny Monkey''s face became ugly, and he opened his mouth, feeling a little soft in his hands and feet.Take another look at Jiang Xiaohu and the boss. The boss is practicing driving against a non-existent steering wheel and clutch, and his movements are awkward.Jiang Xiaohu was answering a phone call, this guy is always so busy.


    He yelled back, but the junior sister walked so fast, she had already got on the car and was listening to the coach to explain the main points.


    The skinny monkey''s hands and feet were soft, his head was blank, and he didn''t know how he got back to his seat.


    "It''s over, Junior Sister, don''t blame me if you are disabled!" he thought.


    Just a few minutes ago, he finished training and applied oil to the brakes and clutch while staying alone in the car.


    Going forward, he deliberately took the youngest to buy ice cream, the purpose is to let the youngest run to have diarrhea, so that Jiang Xiaohu will be behind him for revenge.


    But people are not as good as the sky, and the thin monkey didn''t expect that Jiang Xiaohu actually changed the order with Junior Sister.That''s a beautiful young girl who is tender and tender!


    The thin monkey was scared and anxious, and looked at a loss, and was quickly seen by Jiang Xiaohu.


    "The second child, what''s wrong with you?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    The skinny monkey couldn''t speak at all, and couldn''t even hear what Jiang Xiaohu said.He didn''t react until Jiang Xiaohu pulled his arm and jumped up like an electric shock: "Ah! What are you doing?"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned: "You kid won''t hold back anything bad, right?"


    "No, no~"

 240 Chapter 240

    While talking, the little sister over there has already listened to the key explanation.Jiang Dahai has always been stingy with praises, but he is not stingy with the younger sister.


    This is of course not because she is a beautiful woman or something, but because the little junior sister is really alive, smart and agile.


    "You guys, Wu Siyu has the best sense of car." Jiang Dahai said, "Don''t look at her as a female doll. In the future, you will have better driving skills than you."


    The car has already started.


    "Second, I warn you, it''s not too late for you to tell me something!" Jiang Xiaohu stared at him and asked in a low voice.


    The skinny monkey shivered and looked at the car.


    Jiang Xiaohu immediately realized something. He jumped up and rushed to the bottom of the slope, shouting, "Stop, stop!" as he ran.


    But it was too late, and the younger sister''s car had slowly climbed up half a slope and was about to stop.She stepped on the brake pad and suddenly slipped and slid onto the accelerator next to her.


    "Ah! What''s going on?" The little junior sister screamed. In panic, she switched on the wrong gear again, and her foot slipped, and the accelerator brake clutch period under her foot was completely messed up.


    Jiang Dahai is an old coach, but when he sees it badly, he quickly stepped on the auxiliary brake.But I didn''t expect the thin monkey guy to think about it carefully.Not only did he apply oil on the driver''s seat brake, but also the first officer.


    Jiang Dahai stepped on, pouch, his feet slipped, and the person rushed forward, his head bumped against the bridge, and his head was dizzy.


    Seeing that the car was twisting and retreating to the bottom of the slope.Five meters away from the bottom of the slope, there is a concrete sill to prevent the car from slipping.But at the speed of this car, I am afraid that something big will happen.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu miraculously appeared behind the car, shocking everyone.


    The boss stood up in horror, still holding the steering wheel with both hands.He opened his mouth wide, forgetting how to speak.


    Little Junior Sister sat in the car and shouted, "Help!"


    The commotion here attracted the attention of other coaches and students. Everyone was shocked and ran over here.


    But what''s the use?Far away can¡¯t dissolve the near fire. Everyone can only watch the car fall back and watch the tragedy happen.Even if there is no life, the people in the car are not much better.Especially Jiang Xiaohu, does he want the flesh to become holy?


    So everyone was busy and anxious, while preparing for ambulance, and some dared to call the 120 emergency number.


    "Who is that, idiot? Isn''t it boring?"


    "It''s probably because I have read too many novels by Xiuxian, thinking I am Monkey King?"


    In desperation, someone yelled and told Jiang Xiaohu to step aside, and some people accused him.


    However, suddenly there was a sharp and piercing brake sound, and the fast back-sliding car hit Jiang Xiaohu under everyone''s eyelids, and then pushed him back.But the result of the matter was not what they expected.


    The chariot rubbed a few deep tracks on the concrete slope, and it was almost white smoke.The speed dropped again and again, and finally stopped in front of the concrete sill.And Jiang Xiaohu, still using his body against the fart of the car, actually abruptly blocked the force of the car''s sliding down.


    There was a dead silence in the huge training ground, until the ambulance rushed in hurriedly, and then groaned and left amidst the grumbles of the medical staff.


    Everyone was so shocked that they couldn''t believe their eyes.Isn¡¯t it incredible that a person can block a car?Could this little brother really cultivate immortals?


    After a long period of silence, applause broke out all around.The applause awakened all three people near the No. 7 car.


    Little Junior Sister and Jiang Dahai both had lingering fears, their backs were soaked in cold sweat.Jiang Xiaohu has always kept his hands against the car fart, trying to counteract the backward trend of the car.


    To tell the truth, although there are mountains and rivers to support the bottom, he is still a mortal body after all, and his strength is not endless.Today he felt this way, exhausted and numb.After I went back, there was no muscle that didn''t hurt.


    Listening to the thunderous applause, Jiang Xiaohu recovered, and a sense of pride rose in his heart.


    "Hey, what a superman, what a Monkey King, I''m the number one in the world today!" He was just a young man and couldn''t help being arrogant.


    It''s just that his hands trembled violently, and he was holding on to the car fart, and the whole person and the car seemed to be glued together.Everyone just applauded and cheered at him, but no one noticed that the rear car was at least three or four centimeters above the ground.


    Taking a deep breath, Jiang Xiaohu gently put the car down, the fingers of both hands trembling slightly.


    The car door opened, and the little sister came down in despair, followed by Jiang Dahai.


    Jiang Dahai was very angry, panting heavily.He deliberately reprimanded the younger sister, but seemed to be more worried about his car.After all, the tires were just changed, and the daily maintenance belongs to the individual.


    He hurriedly turned to the car fart|stock to see the situation. What surprised him was that it was Jiang Xiaohu that was blocking the car''s retreat.


    "You, are you crazy?" Jiang Dahai paled with fright, hurriedly stepped forward and pulled Jiang Xiaohu over, looking up and down carefully.


    Of course he feels distressed about the car, but he will never miss a person''s life because of his distressed car.


    Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu had no other conditions except for his whole body muscle stiffness and slight tremors.


    Jiang Dahai was shocked. This kid used his own power to block a one-and-a-half-ton car!


    He stared at Jiang Xiaohu in horror, as if staring at a monster.The latter winked at him and smiled.Jiang Dahai understood this look: "Hush, keep it secret."


    He released his hand and stood aside watching the car in a daze.


    Jiang Xiaohu can finally move his arms and turn his head. It doesn''t feel good to feel too much force.


    The little junior sister ran forward with her legs soft, and took his hand and asked, "How are you, fourth? Are you injured? Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, don''t worry." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    "Oh, I was scared to death!" The little junior sister''s voice trembled, her face extremely pale.


    Jiang Dahai glared at her, finally recovered, and was about to curse: "Little girl, what did I say you did? I usually praise you for having a good car feel. Why did you make such a big mistake this time?"


    The younger sister''s eyes are full of tears. If she is scolded in normal times, she must be suffocating her neck.But this time, she was really scared.


    Jiang Xiaohu stopped Jiang Dahai''s words: "Coach, she is not necessarily to blame for this."


    "What do you mean?" Jiang Dahai asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu said numbly: "Let''s go and see the brakes, oh yes, you should pay attention when you walk, and watch your feet."


    As soon as his voice fell, Jiang Dahai turned around and fell to the ground with a plop.


    Jiang Xiaohu pulled the black line on his forehead and pulled Jiang Dahai up.


    "I didn''t say it, pay attention to safety." Jiang Xiaohu said.

 241 Chapter 241 Isnt This Waiting For You?

    Jiang Dahai got up, blushed and looked roughly at his ragged elbow, and cursed: "Mom, why are you so unlucky today?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced down at the traces of his feet, and said, "It may not be your bad luck today, it''s someone doing tricks and feet."


    Little Junior Sister and Jiang Dahai both looked at him in surprise.


    "Little Tiger, what are you talking about?" Jiang Dahai became stern, and said in a low voice, "Although we are also a big boss, we also know that what you said is very serious!"


    What''s that called if someone is doing something?Murder!


    Jiang Xiaohu pointed to the ground: "What''s stuck on the soles of your shoes? Don''t you think the footprints are strange when you walk along the way?"


    Although the sun was hot above my head and the temperature of the cement slope was very high, a little sweat fell and evaporated in a blink of an eye.However, the footprints of Jiang Dahai and Little Junior Sister were dark and greasy.


    "I said, this is motor oil!" Jiang Dahai knelt down, touched the ground with his fingers, and sniffed under his nose, his hair was terrified.


    He took off his shoes, stepped into the car, looked down, and felt terrified.


    Someone moved their hands and feet on the brakes, pedals, clutches, and accelerators, wiping them with oil.In this case, it is difficult to think of nothing.


    Jiang Dahai was trembling with anger. What kind of birders are these people, joking with his life?


    Suddenly turning around and raising his head, Jiang Dahai hit the door of the car with a bang, his pain was so painful and he became even more angry.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at him speechlessly: "Coach, things have happened, why are you so upset? It''s not good for your health~" Next to him, Wu Siyu was at a loss.


    "Then you tell me? I have to beat the gongs and drums to give this goods a pennant?" Jiang Dahai said angrily.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Let''s find out who did it first."


    "Who else can?" Jiang Dahai turned his head and looked at the rest area. Only the third child and the boss were left over there. The skinny monkey had run away early.


    No need to calculate, when the skinny monkey was training, everything was fine. After he finished training and stayed in the car for a few more minutes, something went wrong. Who could he be?


    "Call the police." Wu Siyu gritted his teeth, her voice still trembling.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "I''m not the Virgin, I just want to say that it''s meaningless to call the police. And Jingchashu is so busy, let''s not bother them with such small things."


    "How is that interesting?" Jiang Dahai and Wu Siyu asked in unison.


    "We might as well..." Jiang Xiaohu thief smiled and whispered to the two of them.


    Jiang Dahai nodded as he listened, and the younger sister flushed.


    Several coaches ran up to ask about the situation, but Jiang Dahai blocked them one by one: "It''s okay, the car is in a small condition."


    Coach Li said: "Small situation? I think it almost overturned. Didn''t your car have just been serviced?"


    Jiang Dahai said: "Yeah, this is not a female student~" The little junior sister steadily caught the pot after throwing it away. Although her heart was tumbling, she was helpless.


    "That''s great, Lao Jiang, what is the name of the student in your car? That''s amazing. Block the car with bare hands!" Coach Wang gave a thumbs up, "I said, are you familiar with him? Let''s have a drink after get off work today? "


    "I''m not familiar with him, but don''t get me wrong. The car is the brake I stepped on. How did he block the car with his bare hands? It''s just a coincidence! If it weren''t for my quick response, the goods would have been crushed into meatloaf. It¡¯s not bad if I don¡¯t let him lose my money.¡± Jiang Dahai said.


    He didn''t take credit, it was Jiang Xiaohu''s request secretly.Although it was a good thing for Jiang Xiaohu to save people, it was too frightening to block the car with bare hands in the public.He didn''t want too many people to know his secrets.


    Jiang Dahai was ignorant and grateful to Jiang Xiaohu, and naturally spared no effort to complete Jiang Xiaohu''s request for confidentiality.


    After dealing with colleagues and other students in the driving school, Jiang Dahai endured his anger and took others except the lean monkey to complete the remaining training tasks.


    Today, although Jiang Dahai was full of fire, he was surprisingly no longer angry with the students.And the thin monkey appeared quietly in the middle of the afternoon, and when he came, he was carrying a bunch of things in his hand.Milk tea, ice cream, mineral water, some snacks, and two cigarettes.


    He fled before, it was a subconscious choice.Coming back now is just going back to see what happened.When he found that everyone was as usual, as if nothing happened, he breathed a sigh of relief.Buy something to please everyone.Maybe they don''t even know what happened?


    However, the skinny monkey is a very shrewd guy.He hid away and watched for a while, then pretended to call the coach.


    "Hello, Coach Jiang? Hello, I''m a thin monkey. I''m sorry that there was something urgent at home just now. I went back before I had time to ask for leave. I''m back now. I bought some food and drinks for everyone. I''ll be there soon!"


    Jiang Dahai was as irritable as always on the phone, and it seemed that everything was as usual: "The dog said, you are not going to ask for a fake, you are not enough to get a driver''s license in the car class, understand? Get out of here!"


    Hearing these words, the thin monkey breathed a sigh of relief.Well, it looks calm.Could it be that they didn''t find the oil they put on the pedals?Or is it a trap?No, absolutely not!It''s just that Jiang Xiaohu, he is too scary.


    With a sense of anxiety and fluke, the skinny monkey appeared in the eyes of everyone with a pile of things with a smile.


    It is now six o''clock in the afternoon, and the sun is not so hot.Everyone just finished a one-wheeler and sat in the shade to rest.


    The skinny monkey ran over, put the plastic bag on the stool, and began to distribute food and drink.


    Everyone answered in silence, no one said anything, they should eat and drink.Satiated and drank, started to settle accounts.


    The skinny monkey didn''t know these things. He took two cigarettes and approached the coach: "Coach, you have to do me a favor anyway today."


    Jiang Dahai, who was drinking tea, raised his eyes: "What can I do for you?"


    "Look, this cigarette will break if you don''t smoke it! I can''t finish it, you must help me to smoke it!" The thin monkey forced the cigarette into the arms of the river.


    Jiang Dahai saw that the smoke was good, but how could it be bad or not?It was clear that this kid had done something wrong and wanted to take the opportunity to bribe him to avoid retaliation.It''s a pity, it''s late!


    "Let it go." Jiang Dahai put the teacup on the ground, stood up, stretched his muscles and bones, and turned a few times in place.


    The boss was still so silent, the youngest laughed stupidly, the younger sister was cold and frosty, Jiang Xiaohu seemed to smile.Everyone seems to be no different!


    The skinny monkey worried: "I''ve finished learning? Why don''t you go home?"


    "Isn''t this waiting for you?" Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile, "The coach can tell, you didn''t practice the car today, it was a big loss. He decided to give you a make-up lesson in the spirit of being a teacher."


    "Make up? How to make up?" The thin monkey was stunned.

 242 Chapter 242

    The breeze was blowing in the sunset, driving the last halo of the day.


    Jiang Xiaohu and the others got in the car, and Jiang Dahai drove them to the county seat.


    "Teacher, coach, we don''t learn to drive in driving school. Why do we go to the county seat?" The thin monkey sat in the back row, with the boss and the youngest on the left and right. This made him feel very uncomfortable, and he felt a sense of panic when pigs were out of the pen.


    Jiang Dahai said: "Go to the county to learn to drive, and I found a place that suits you better."


    At 7:30, the car went round and round and stopped in a dilapidated old street in the county seat.This area is all bungalows to be demolished, and Zhou Qing and Zhou Yan live here.


    The location is provided by Jiang Xiaohu. There is a low-end gym here.This was something he accidentally discovered. Because it was opened in a shanty town, the rent was low and the equipment was not good enough, so the membership fee here was very low, suitable for people with low incomes who like to exercise.


    Find a place to park, and everyone almost walked to the gym with a thin monkey.Jiang Xiaohu met the young girl at the front desk of this gym and went to say hello to her.


    "Miss sister, let''s take your place to do things and help a friend practice running. Don''t care what he yells for a while, just leave it alone." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The little girl at the front desk was a little worried and said, "What are you going to do? Don''t bother me."


    "Don''t worry, no. Oh, by the way, don''t you want to eat spinach? Go back to Zhou Qing and get a handful, I''ll talk to him." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    It turns out that this little girl is still a loyal fan of Jiang Xiaohu brand vegetables.One time when she went to work, she happened to meet Jiang Xiaohu carrying a truck of vegetables to unload the goods, and she chased after her in search of taste.Jiang Xiaohu handed her a small handful of spinach, and she went back to stir-fry and ate it.


    Hearing that there is free spinach to eat, how can the little girl be unreasonable?Immediately put on the headphones and gestured OK to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Anyway, the owner of the gym is very Buddha. It doesn''t matter whether the business is good or bad, the main reason is to be happy.This gym generally has no business, especially at night.


    Jiang Xiaohu and others took the lean monkey inside, with resistance equipment outside, and treadmill inside.


    The skinny monkey was trembling, and tried to escape several times, but Jiang Dahai kept dragging him.Although the boss is a bit bored and the third is cowardly, the three views of these two people are positive.


    They were very angry when they learned that it was the skinny monkey who had greased the brakes.Especially the youngest, he secretly said: "What if I got in the car? How can our group have such a stinky shit?"


    Everyone unanimously decided to teach the lean monkey a lesson.


    Under such circumstances, it is almost impossible for the thin monkey to escape.


    "Brother, brother, what are you doing? Uncle dear, you are my uncle dear, oh hey, please!" From the initial anxiety, the skinny monkey tried to escape but couldn''t, and was finally dragged into the room. Frightened directly to the ground.


    "What are you asking? We didn''t murder you, didn''t we grease your brake pads, didn''t we?" Jiang Xiaohu joked.


    The skinny monkey''s face turned pale and his lips trembled. Jiang Xiaohu''s strength he had seen before.Now he is not afraid of anything, only Jiang Xiaohu.


    Do you think that if a person can stop a car with bare hands, is this a human?When the thin monkey saw this scene, he ran away, so he didn''t know the wording of Jiang Dahai''s explanation, and he was afraid of Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Murder, murder? What murder?" The skinny monkey couldn''t help shivering when he heard this serious word.


    He just wanted Jiang Xiaohu to look good, he could just cut off his hands and feet, but he never wanted to kill him!You can slowly raise your hands and feet, and you can¡¯t afford to pay for it!


    Only then did the skinny monkey realize that the things he had done seemed a bit serious.


    "Yes, you murdered!" The cowardly youngest also pointed at him and reprimanded, "The coach is a bit fierce, but conscientiously speaking, what''s wrong with us? Why are you murdering him?"


    "Second, I think you are usually very clever, why don''t you have a bad head when it''s critical?" The boss criticized him in a low voice. He smoked a few people easily, but he didn''t miss the thin monkey.


    When it was time to settle, the skinny monkey had already happily accepted the cheap cigarette.Although it is cheap, it is free.But now?He was in no mood at all, frustrated and scared. Looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s smiling tiger face, he guessed it would wipe him out, right?


    "I, I don''t have a key coach." The Skinny Monkey argued.


    The little junior girl went crazy: "Isn''t it hurt the coach? So you want to hurt me? Why did I offend you?"


    Thinking of the shoes that I had just bought, the soles were stained with engine oil. The little junior sister was so hot that I wanted to go up and scratch and grab the skinny monkey so that my grandmother could not recognize it.


    "Hiccups~" The little junior sister was fierce, icy and beautiful, so scared that the skinny monkey hiccups again and again, and hurriedly explained, "No, no, I''m going to engage Xiaohu Jiang!"


    In a hurry, he told his true inner thoughts.


    "Oh~" Everyone suddenly realized, looking at the thin monkey meaningfully.


    The skinny monkey lowered his head sullenly and wept, "I just wanted to take revenge. I didn''t expect such a big event. But, isn''t it all right? Right~" He looked up hopefully at everyone, expecting to be forgiven.


    "That''s your coach, I worked hard on my feet, and I stepped on the brakes in time!" Jiang Dahai angrily said, "Otherwise, I will definitely kill three lives today!"


    "Go to the police station, and make it clear to Jing Cha!" Little Junior Sister added to the flames.


    Upon listening to Jingchao, the skinny monkey had weak legs and couldn''t walk.Plop sitting on the ground, crying for forgiveness.


    "I was wrong, I really knew it was wrong, you forgive me!" He cried.


    "You killed someone, can you just say that I knew I was wrong?" The little junior girl said angrily, "You must pay for today''s affairs, and you have lost our trust. Coach, I want to ask the driving school Complain against this student!"


    "Follow you." Jiang Dahai said, "Send him to the police station, I have no objection."


    The skinny monkey was crying, his voice was like a monkey eunuch.


    Everyone, you say a word to me, only Jiang Xiaohu stays busy without saying a word.After more than ten minutes, he walked over and picked up the thin monkey: "You don''t want to be a trumpet, right? Then you go for a run. Everything will be done after the run."


    Hearing that he had a chance not to send him to the scene, the skinny monkey stopped crying immediately. He stared at Jiang Xiaohu with wide eyes: "Fourth, will you forgive me?" He also held Jiang Xiaohu''s hand affectionately.


    "Hiss~Don''t be so disgusting?" Jiang Xiaohu threw his hand away disgustedly, "Go, get on the treadmill."


    So~


    A minute later, the skinny monkey made a terrible cry on the treadmill.


    "Ah! So fast! Slow down, slow down you!"


    "Too slippery, so much oil?"


    He begged hard while trying to keep up with the speed of the treadmill.But how would Jiang Xiaohu care about him?


    Jiang Xiaohu stood by the treadmill, speeding up him at the right time, and constantly frightened him: "Hurry up, keep up, or you will be disabled if you fall! You put oil on the brakes? I also let you try. The smell of engine oil!"


    The Lean Monkey''s shoes kept slipping on the track, his hands were tightly held on the handrails and he dared not let go.In the past few minutes, he has been sweating.


    For two full hours, everyone ordered takeaways, ordered skewers and beer, and had a semi-buffet.During the period, the lean monkey gurgled in his belly and kept running.


    After the night, the skinny monkey lay on the bed for three full days without getting up, and his legs were swollen like nanmu sticks.From then on, seeing Jiang Xiaohu was like a mouse meeting a cat, and he never dared to have bad thoughts anymore.

 243 Chapter 243

    Luliu County has a long history of more than a thousand years, and this finally gives the residents who have worn the hat of a poverty-stricken county for decades a bit of capital to show off.


    There is an ecological farm covering an area of ??nearly 500 acres in the western suburbs of the county, and the owner is Wang Ziqiang.


    On the farm, there are pig pens, chicken coops, cow sheds, as well as fruits and vegetables.It serves fresh vegetables and seasonal fruits, as well as fresh eggs, cow and goat milk and its products. It is like a small kingdom.


    The king, of course, is the owner of the self-improvement farm, Wang Ziqiang.


    Wang Ziqiang is forty-five years old this year. He is 165 meters tall and weighs 170 kilograms.But don''t think that he is very obese. Almost all of the hundred and seventy catties are bones and flesh.


    The king is not tall, but he is very strong. He has been practicing martial arts for many years, and most people can''t get close to him.He was born as a farmer, joined the army at the age of sixteen, and spent twelve years in the team.After being discharged from the army, he opened this farm with the retirement fee.Starting from 50 acres of land, it has grown a little bit to now.


    Today''s Wang Ziqiang is no longer the stunned, poor young son of a small family.Today, he is a somewhat powerful person in the county, and he is also a rich man in the county seat.


    Wang Ziqiang has his reputation, status and wealth.Now he plays Tai Chi every day, watching the price fluctuations of agricultural and sideline products on related websites, and listening to the work reports of his subordinates.


    After all, Wang Ziqiang is a farmer. Although he has houses in the urban, provincial, and county towns, his son also focuses on studying in the city.But he lives most often in the self-built cottage on the farm.


    Farmers, rooted in the soil, of course it is more comfortable to live in their own land.


    Early in the morning, Wang Ziqiang punched a set of iron fists, drank a pound of fresh milk, ate two old corn cobs, and answered the call from Meng Na contentedly.


    Every time I call Meng Na, Wang Ziqiang is full of joy, as if a kitten is scratching in his heart.So far away, the graceful figure of Meng Na could be clearly seen in his head.


    That little lady, just like a tender willow branch that sprouted in spring, swayed with the wind, and can slap the heartstrings of the middle-aged boss everywhere.


    "Hey, boss Meng, why do you think of contacting me?" Wang Ziqiang smiled while wiping his sweat.


    On the other side of the phone, Meng Na giggled.The women in their thirties still have a voice like an eighteen or nineteen-year-old girl, which is really rare.


    "Oh, Boss Wang, I really don''t have any sense of what you said!" Meng Na said, "Isn''t this what I told you a while ago, my younger brother lives in Honghua Town. You know there, The mountains and rivers are far away from the poor country and I want to do some side work. I thought, Mr. Wang, you can study and study here. I plan to introduce him to visit you here. If it is suitable, I will buy some chicken fry~"


    Wang Ziqiang wiped off the saliva from the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "Brother? What kind of brother, I think Boss Meng is doing his best, I think this kid is very lucky~"


    Meng Na cursed in her heart: "Old fox, Mensao man." She could have fun and make fun of these men before.But I don''t know since when, Meng Na was tired of playing tricks with these old men.


    Jiang Xiaohu was like a light sea breeze blowing from the sea, blowing off the greasy air around her, bringing her a fresh and comfortable feeling.


    He can be addictive. Once he tastes it, even if he smells a little bit of breath, he can''t accept others.


    Although on weekdays, Meng Na and Jiang Xiaohu rarely contact each other, and occasionally meet in the hotel, they just nodded in greeting.That kid thief always avoids her.But Meng Na felt that she and this younger brother had an unexplainable fate.She expected that God would give a reasonable explanation for this fate.


    Therefore, compared to the previous active attack, Meng Na rounded and outflanked this time and was not in a hurry to reap the battlefield.


    "It''s a child of a friend''s house, how about it, can you do it today? I have already notified him, as you know, the children in the countryside have never seen the world very much. Then I will ask Boss Wang, don¡¯t be embarrassed He is~" Meng Na said.


    Wang Ziqiang was sour in his heart and couldn''t help saying: "Hey, these young people are really in time. I think back then, I joined the army from a rural stupid boy, got out of the team, and plunged into the social university. There is no elder sister who can help me like you are helping my brother now!"


    "Hey, how big your ability is, how big he is, it''s not the same." Meng Na hit haha.


    All the balls thrown by Wang Ziqiang were easily resisted by her.He tried several times on the relationship between Meng Na and Jiang Xiaohu, and was fooled by Meng Na.


    In this regard, few people in county shopping malls are Meng Na''s opponents.


    The two agreed on a time, chatted a few words at random, Meng Na hung up the phone, and then called Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Hey, Huzi, at two o''clock this afternoon, I will go to the Xijiao Ziqiang Farm. Uh, uh, yes, bring your bank card and ID card to prevent you from signing the contract. It stands to reason that you need a corporate seal, but you It¡¯s a personal purchase, just bring your ID card."


    After telling Jiang Xiaohu, Meng Na picked up the remote control and closed the curtains.


    The sunny room turned dark in an instant.Tap the remote control again and the lights in the house will turn on.


    Under the warm light, the long-haired carpet supported her white feet.The toes are round and cute.


    Facing the shadow in the floor-to-ceiling window, Meng Na admired her figure and sighed: "Huh, why don''t you get the bait? Is it because I am too old?"


    She slid her hand down her shoulder, picked up the bathrobe she had just put on the armrest of the sofa, Shi Shiran walked into the bathroom, turned on the faucet, and showered in the cold.


    To do everything cleanly, Meng Na''s world cannot accommodate an impurity.


    Unlike her cleanliness, Jiang Xiaohu is now sweating profusely.There was no activity in the driving school today, so he hurried to do the work in the field.


    No, black and white are on the forehead, and green leaf juice is rubbed on the clothes, and the whole person is like just crawling out of the jungle.


    After receiving Meng Na''s notice, Jiang Xiaohu was extremely excited about the upcoming completion of the farm.He seemed to see that the road under his feet widened and widened, and the future became brighter.


    Suddenly!


    After lunch, Jiang Xiaohu drove a tricycle to the county seat.After asking for a while, he found the direction of the self-improvement farm.


    The so-called Ziqiang Farm used to be cultivated land in a large village near the county seat.Later, Wang Ziqiang was personally contracted to build such an ecological farm.


    I heard that this farm is famous far and wide, and some residents in the city take their children to experience life by car on holidays.

 244 Chapter 244

    Turn into a small road from the highway, this road is very difficult to find.


    The lush farmland and big trees on both sides cover almost all the paths.If Jiang Xiaohu hadn''t seen a car driving into the flowers and grass and killed him, he wouldn''t believe it. There was still a way here.


    Don''t underestimate this road. It is only wide enough for a truck to enter and exit. The road surface is very hard. The dark road is lined with lush green trees and red flowers. Just looking at it makes people feel happy.


    The county seat is located in the basin and the terrain is relatively flat, so the soil here is very fertile.


    After Jiang Xiaohu approached here, he could smell the fragrance of plants.It was outside the map of mountains and rivers, and he could hardly smell the smell.


    Of course, the freshness of the air here and the quality of the crops are far inferior to the mountains and rivers, far inferior to his crops, but this is already very rare.


    "It''s no wonder that the hot pot restaurant of the lame brother also needs the vegetables from the self-improvement farm." Jiang Xiaohu secretly said, "I must learn from others'' advanced experience."


    This path is very beautiful, it can be regarded as a tree-lined road, and it is very comfortable to drive on.There were many forks on the road. Jiang Xiaohu saw cars passing by the fork on the left and cars passing by the fork on the right.


    At the fork in the road, signs were erected, some with pastures and some tea gardens, which turned out to lead to different places.


    And he just needs to go straight ahead, there is the gate of the self-improvement farm.


    Originally, Meng Na wanted to join him in the county seat and go to the farm together, but Jiang Xiaohu refused.He didn''t dare to have too much contact with Meng Na, after all, Zhang Xiaohua was next to him.


    Suddenly, the more Jiang Xiaohu walked forward, the fewer cars would catch up from behind.When he approached the gate, he was immediately embarrassed.


    Just a few tens of meters ahead, two big dogs squatted in the middle of the road, staring at him scornfully, snorting, snorting their tongues.


    What is a fierce look?After seeing them, Jiang Xiaohu can realize it.


    These two dogs are very powerful and strong, and their broad skulls must be harder than stones.The short and thick muzzle and sharp and scattered teeth make people get goose bumps at first glance.


    With pitch-black and shiny hair mixed with a little brown, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t name this kind of dog, but he knew that this kind of dog was very vicious.One day, he saw on the news that a retired old man in the city went out for a walk in the morning. He encountered a similar dog and was directly killed. He was said to have eaten a few bites.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu was all hairy.It¡¯s reasonable to keep dogs on the farm to look after the nursing home, but how could these two dogs squat here?They are not too far apart, just blocking the way.


    Jiang Xiaohu slowed down, approached slowly, and finally stopped.Sitting in the driving chair, Jiang Xiaohu rushed to the two dogs and said, "Hey, two great immortals, please let me chant."


    He tried his best to make his tone sound very kind.Although the dog is a beast, after all, everything in this world lives under the same blue sky, so it''s not possible to understand personality or something?Even if you don''t understand human nature, I can understand dog nature.


    Jiang Xiaohu pursues the principle of courtesy first and soldiers second.


    Although the gate of the farm can be vaguely seen in the front, it is estimated that it is still a mile or two away. In the back is a deep tree-lined road, and all forks are far behind by Jiang Xiaohu.


    In this place, it can be said that there is no village in front and no shop behind.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought that no one could see it, but he did not know that there were six electronic eyes hidden in the shade of the trees beside him. There were no blind spots in all directions, monitoring the 100-meter-long road.


    At this time, Wang Ziqiang was sitting in his office, calling up the surveillance video of that section of road.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s car stop, he couldn''t help but smile: "It turned out to be a cucumber egg, so how about driving a tricycle?"


    In fact, those two dogs were the''blockers'' he put on the road on purpose.He deliberately informed the people below that today the gate is not waiting for guests, and all the tourists and customers are entering the venue by sidetracks.The purpose is to rectify Jiang Xiaohu.


    What is this called?Get off the horse.


    In fact, Wang Ziqiang also knew that with his qualifications and strength, there was no need to care about Qingpi.How long has this kid eaten?What does he know?


    But he couldn''t help it, thinking of Meng Na''s promotion of Jiang Xiaohu, his heart was jealous, it was like potato shreds being vinegared, sour and spicy.


    In addition to being jealous, Wang Ziqiang''s actions had other profound meanings.Since this kid wants to open a chicken farm, he will be considered a companion in the future.


    As the saying goes, colleagues are enemies.Since he is destined to be an enemy, Wang Ziqiang must let this little enemy know who is the boss in this county!


    Those two Rottweilers were bulldogs. The ones he bought at the Shanghai kennel were foreign purebred dogs with pedigree certificates.Moreover, Wang Ziqiang has also asked special dog trainers to train them. They are very sensible and have a strong sense of territory.


    These two dogs usually patrol the farm with him and another security guard who specializes in keeping them.The farm is large and small, and has more than 20 dogs. Wang Ziqiang likes these two most.


    He gave these two dogs nice names, called Optimus Prime and Megatron.Today he blocked the two gods on the road, just to see how the kid would solve this problem.


    You know, without Wang Ziqiang or another breeder''s order, Optimus Prime and Megatron would never leave their posts without authorization.


    While watching the surveillance, he paid attention to the phone on the table.Counting the time, Meng Na should also be there, right?


    Ding Lingling!


    The phone rang, and it was marked-Nana baby.


    Wang Ziqiang answered the phone with joy, his tone was quite soft: "Hey, Meng Meng~"


    The secretary outside heard it, and felt all hairs on her body stand up.When was Wang Ziqiang ever so gentle?Unless the other party is Meng Na.If Mrs. Wang heard this, wouldn''t he capture his old face as a picture of the river on the Qingming Festival?


    The young male secretary sighed. His position was also arranged by his wife, the purpose is to prevent Wang Ziqiang from contacting other women.


    "Hey, Mr. Wang, is Jiang Xiaohu here?" Meng Na asked straightaway.


    "Hehe, not yet. Where have you been?" Wang Ziqiang became more gentle, his eyes staying on the screen, watching the kid sitting in a daze in the driver''s seat, maybe he was frightened?


    "I''m looking for a parking space on your dairy farm. It''s not every year or every season. I didn''t expect Mr. Wang to have such a good business here." Meng Na said, "Well, I''ll come to you right away."


    "Well, you love coffee, don''t you? I have prepared the best elephant shit coffee for you." Wang Ziqiang said with joy, his half-old heart trembled when he thought of seeing Nana baby soon. Yes, happiness fills my heart.


    Even if you can''t do anything, both eyes are good!

 245 Chapter 245

    "I said two people. As the saying goes, the mountains don¡¯t turn around. You stopped me today, and I will show up in my hot pot one day." Jiang Xiaohu patiently persuaded, ¡°For your health and longevity, it¡¯s better than Give it to you~"


    Two great gods, Optimus Prime and Megatron, are like stone sculptures, sitting firmly on the ground, staring at him with piercing eyes.Two big dogs, the tendon meat lurking under the short and shiny fur, round and strong, as if two big watermelons were buried.


    As the saying goes, dogs that can bark do not bite, and dogs that bite do not bark. It seems that these two are the latter.


    Jiang Xiaohu was worried.


    From the faces of the two dogs, he could tell at a glance that they were carefully bred.If someone inadvertently beats to death, it is not easy to explain to the owner.


    But it''s so stalemate, what can I do if I turn around and delay business?He scratched his scalp, and Meng Na had already appeared at the door of Wang Ziqiang''s office.


    She was wearing a cheongsam, carrying a delicate lv bag, stepping on high heels, and knocking on the door.


    Soon there was a guy who seemed to be pleasing to the eye in a suit on a hot day to answer the door.


    "Hello Mr. Meng, our Mr. Wang is waiting for you!" The young man, speaking in standard Luliu County Mandarin, politely welcomed Meng Na into the room.


    There are a total of three office buildings on the farm, one of which is used by ordinary staff, with three floors above and below, including a canteen, a lounge and an office.One is used by the management, and the other is solely owned by Wang Ziqiang.


    Regardless of his origin as a farmer, there are clear boundaries for the farm class.He is the king here, and the other ministers and eunuchs perform their duties.If you do it well, you will have meat to eat. If you don''t do it well, it won''t work for Lao Tzu to make love.


    Being vigorous and resolute is probably Wang Ziqiang''s most significant advantage.


    There was ample air-conditioning in the room, and Meng Na couldn''t help shivering as soon as she entered the door.The young man was very discerning and hurriedly raised the temperature of the air conditioner by two degrees.At this time, the door inside also opened, and Wang Ziqiang greeted him with a smile.


    When this guy saw Meng Na, his face turned into a trumpet flower.He looked at Meng Na exaggeratedly: "Oh, Mr. Meng, I''m waiting for you! Welcome!"


    He strode forward, stretched out his hand, and enthusiastically held Meng Na''s hand, regardless of whether the woman was willing to shake hands with him.


    Although Wang Ziqiang was born as a farmer and he often laughed at himself as a big boss, but at any rate he had been a soldier for several years, and he had seen the world in business later.It is impossible for him not to know that in social situations, the handshake etiquette requires the woman to take the initiative.


    Wang Ziqiang did this on purpose!


    Holding Meng Na''s hand is definitely a pleasure for him.


    Especially today, when he opened the door and saw Meng Na actually wearing a cheongsam, he was really excited.why?The reason is that after he finished training in the morning, he also wore a linen Tang suit.What is this called?Couple outfit!


    The heart is alive, and the absolute heart is alive!


    He enthusiastically held Meng Na''s hand, who knew that this lady was very cunning.She exchanged greetings with Wang Ziqiang without changing her face, with the slippery back of her hand, like a loach, easily escaping from his palm.


    Although Wang Ziqiang made sufficient preparations and used the strength of eating|milk, he only gently brushed the back of her hand with his fingertips.


    Sorry not?Absolutely regret!But for Wang Ziqiang, this is enough.The smooth touch of silk is enough for him to enjoy three days and three nights.


    Hasn''t Wang Ziqiang seen a woman?How could this be possible? His own wife gave birth to him two children and two daughters. There are rumors outside that there are two children, three children, four children, and so on.There are rumors in the market that Wang Ziqiang''s children are almost forming a strengthened platoon.


    He not only has women, but also many women.But so what?Those women are young and are mostly okay, at least above the average.But it''s absolutely nothing compared to Meng Na.Look at this person''s temperament, this figure, there is no cure.


    Wang Ziqiang smiled, almost drooling to welcome Meng Na into the room.Behind, the little secretary sighed sympathetically and helplessly, and hurried to pour tea and coffee for the two.


    Sitting down in the office, Meng Na asked, "Why, isn''t the little guy here yet?"


    Gee!Hearing this tone, Wang Ziqiang''s heart of jealousy became stronger.Meng Na was absolutely polite to him, but too rusty.But what about Jiang Xiaohu?In that tone, it was like referring to his little husband.


    All these made Wang Ziqiang envy and hate Jiang Xiaohu, who had never met before.


    "Who? Oh, you say him!" Wang Ziqiang pretended not to understand, "Oh, what can I do?"


    He returned to his seat and sat down, deliberately pretending to be surprised and glanced at the screen.


    Sure enough, Meng Na was attracted by his voice and hurriedly put down her coffee and got up to see what happened.Wang Ziqiang''s hand walked along her back, of course he dared not touch her body.


    Neither this girl nor the family behind her can easily be touched by Wang Ziqiang.And this happened to be one of the reasons why Wang Ziqiang liked Meng Na.


    The more challenging, the more interesting.As a man, Wang Ziqiang super enjoys the feeling of conquering.


    Take it slowly, not in a hurry, he persuaded himself.


    Meng Na frowned when she felt the hot temperature behind her back.But at this time she didn''t care about anything else, and her attention was completely attracted by Jiang Xiaohu on the screen.


    Jiang Xiaohu was sitting on the tricycle, holding the steering wheel in a melancholy manner, and two fierce big dogs on the opposite side were barking at him.


    "Ah, how come there are dogs?" Meng Na said deliberately in surprise, "Ms. Wang, quickly find a way."


    She also keeps dogs and knows a little bit about dogs. These two dogs are Rottweilers, and they are murderous.


    Wang Ziqiang said: "Oh, I don''t know how the breeder did it. Maybe when walking the dog, should I pee around here? Don''t worry, I have already called him, and he will deal with it right away. Baby, the nursing home is superb!"


    Of course Meng Na could see that all of this was deliberately arranged by Wang Ziqiang.But she can''t tell, after all, she still asks for help.


    "Huh, old color|ghost, old fox! When Jiang Xiaohu grows strong, let''s see how we clean up you!" Meng Na thought to her heart, she was very confident in Jiang Xiaohu, and she always felt that one day, this kid could be in Luliu County. A place.


    Responding to the worry and boredom in her heart, Meng Na stared at the screen without blinking.She took out her mobile phone, ready to make a call to Jiang Xiaohu.But even for several calls, I couldn''t get through.


    As everyone knows, at this time, Jiang Xiaohu''s cell phone is dead.


    He was sitting in the driver''s seat, talking to the two dogs dryly, and the two dogs became more and more excited.


    It seems that the path of salute first and then soldier will not work.Jiang Xiaohu sighed, wiped the sweat off his forehead, and decided to come hard.

 246 Chapter 246

    Wang Ziqiang looked at the screen triumphantly, and said slowly: "Mr. Meng, your little brother, he looks good, he is brave."


    Meng Na frowned and was so worried that she didn''t have time to pay attention to Wang Ziqiang''s subtext, even though she had understood it.


    What is the subtext?Be careful, these two dogs can kill you.Even if you die, at least you can leave a profound lesson and a huge shadow in your life.


    Jiang Xiaohu is the unrelated man that Meng Na cares most about now, and the one who doesn''t succeed is always the best, and Meng Na can''t escape this psychological circle.


    She is afraid that Jiang Xiaohu will be bitten by a dog. What if she gets rabies?Who will give them food in the future?Tension made her sweat all over her body, and beads of sweat appeared on the tip of her nose.


    Wang Ziqiang raised his head and glanced, smelling the fragrance, looking at the pearly sweat, he was both happy and jealous.


    At this moment, a scene on the screen suddenly caught his eye.


    Jiang Xiaohu jumped out of the car and walked towards Optimus Prime and Megatron step by step.


    The two dogs were furrowed, and their throats let out a whining low growl, their eyes fierce.


    The surveillance camera is high-definition, through the screen, Meng Na and Wang Ziqiang can see clearly.


    Wang Ziqiang deliberately stunned: "Oh, what can we do? Megatron once bit a thief''s fingers, three of them! Where did the breeder die?"


    Meng Na''s face turned blue in anxiety, she clutched her bag, turned and rushed out.Although she knew she couldn''t make it, she still wanted to help Jiang Xiaohu out.


    "Hey, Mr. Meng, where are you going?" Wang Ziqiang stood up and asked at the slender figure.


    "Nonsense, of course I''m going to save people!" Meng Na finally couldn''t contain her anger. She picked up a baseball bat next to the door, rushed out of the office and ran outside the door.


    She was so anxious that she didn''t even think about driving, so she stepped on her high heels and ran hurriedly.In this farm, many men lingered.


    Wang Ziqiang didn''t expect that Meng Na had such an irritable temperament.In his impression, this little lady is sleek in the world and has a high emotional intelligence. No matter what happens, it will not be seen by people.Unexpectedly, he was a stunned boy and lost his square inch.


    "Huh! What''s the use of you running? That kid has to be so skinny!" Wang Ziqiang muttered bitterly.


    He had greeted the breeder a long time ago. There is no blood or flesh, and he must not show up to stop the two dogs.


    However, Wang Ziqiang never expected that there was one more unexpected thing for him.He fell into the chair and pulled the neckline, as if doing so would let the sour breath in his heart vent smoothly.Unexpectedly, he inadvertently glanced at the screen and was suddenly dumbfounded.


    I originally thought that Jiang Xiaohu on the screen at this time should be squirming around, and it is best to drive away in a hurry.But who knows, the facts are contrary to expectations.


    On the screen, Jiang Xiaohu''s picture of a dog and three staying together is actually warm?!


    Wang Ziqiang was stunned in a cold sweat.He couldn''t figure out how Megatron and Optimus Prime, who were fierce to outsiders, were tamed by this guy.


    Look, Jiang Xiaohu is holding Megatron''s chin in his left hand, and touching the head of Dynamo with his right hand, kindly like an old grandfather.


    Where are the two dogs?Haha, sticking out his tongue, closed his eyes with a look of enjoyment.


    Unable to figure it out, Wang Ziqiang scratched his head and couldn''t figure it out.Fortunately, he was not in front of Jiang Xiaohu, otherwise his face would be lost today.


    Huh huh!


    This farm is so big, Meng Na ran and ran, and she felt that she could never run to the end.Finally saw the gate, somehow I was about to see Jiang Xiaohu.She was anxious, as if a hundred caterpillars were crawling, and her hair was scorched.


    Jiang Xiaohu touched the dog and said, "I said you two, what happened just now? I have such a irritable temper, which is not good. I heard that dogs are being beaten everywhere in the city, so I will only beat you like this. If you bit someone you shouldn¡¯t bite, don¡¯t you greet the bite and lose your life?"


    "Jiang Xiaohu!" An exclamation came from the front, interrupting the cordial communication between Jiang Xiaohu and the two brothers.


    He looked up a little dazedly, and saw Meng Na who was sweating and embarrassed.


    Meng Na was wearing a cheongsam and carrying a delicate small bag.This dress is very suitable for her temperament.But now, what should I say?She was like a Nomura woman, with sweat sticking to her hair, hanging strands on her forehead.The sweat dilutes the foundation and drips down her pointed chin.


    She carried a bag in her left hand and shoes in her right hand.In order to run faster, she actually rushed out barefoot.


    "Scared! Sister Na, what''s wrong with you?" Jiang Xiaohu was startled.


    Meng Na jumped higher, a heart almost burst out of her throat, and fell into the road ditch next to her.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu and the two bulldogs together from a distance, she was so frightened that she thought she was late.Are these two dogs eating him?Wouldn''t it have been eaten until you lost consciousness?In a hurry, she never saw Jiang Xiaohu petting two dogs.


    The two dogs had been comforted by Jiang Xiaohu, and they were in a stable mood. When they saw a stranger suddenly came, the two guys began to grin again and yelled at Meng Na fiercely.


    "Wow!"


    "Bow!"


    One of the two dogs is louder than the other, and the other is more fierce than the other. They seem to be competing.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Xiaohu to hold them down in time, I''m afraid Meng Na would be bad.


    The breeder who was hiding aside finally couldn''t stand it, and rushed out to take the two dogs away.Of course, the main reason is that Wang Ziqiang texted him just now.


    But he didn''t appear at the right time. Before Jiang Xiaohu could continue to comfort him, he rushed out.The emotions of the two dogs finally found a reasonable point of venting.Let alone the two of them, Jiang Xiaohu was also taken aback by the guy who appeared suddenly, and he didn''t react for a while.


    Huhu!


    Two big dogs rushed out in tandem.One left and one right outflank the breeder.


    The breeder is in his thirties, tall and thin, with flexible legs and feet, and usually gets along well with these two dogs.He was frightened by these two dogs until he heard Jiang Xiaohu shout: "What are you doing in a daze, run!"


    The breeder was so stupid that he turned and ran, forgetting that he could comfort the two dogs.As soon as he runs like this, the dog chases more fiercely.One person and two dogs quickly disappeared among the flowers and willows on the side of the road.


    Meng Na didn''t care about those two dogs. She rushed to Jiang Xiaohu, touched his cheek and hair with her bare hands, and asked eagerly, "Xiaohu, are you okay? Have you been bitten?"


    "Ha, no Sister Na, hey, by the way, how do you know me and the dog..." Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Before Meng Na had time to explain, there was a dog barking not far away, followed by a scream of people: "Ah yo! My fart|stock~"


    Both of them grinned, feeling a tight


    "It''s fine, I''ll talk about it later, let''s go in." Meng Na took Jiang Xiaohu''s arm and walked to the tricycle.

 247 Chapter 247

    Suddenly!


    Jiang Xiaohu drove a tricycle, sitting beside him was the graceful, luxurious and beautiful Meng Na. This picture is not harmonious at all, but it makes people unable to tell.


    Wang Ziqiang stared at the screen and rolled his eyes angrily.


    "*...%!" He searched his stomach and gave all the foul language in his life to Jiang Xiaohu.


    The little secretary outside heard it, and shouted badly in his heart: "Oh, the boss is in a bad mood today."


    The mood of the boss is a barometer of the employees.He is in a good mood and the employees are sunny all day.He is in a bad mood, and the employees feel like they are in a storm.


    Wang Ziqiang opened the door angrily, rushed out with the bag, and left the office without looking back.After walking out the door, he stood at the door again and said: "I am not feeling well, go to the hospital to check my body!"


    The secretary froze for a moment, and immediately understood what the boss meant: "Good boss Wang."


    Wang Ziqiang dong dong dong left the office building and went straight back to his small villa, lying on the sofa holding his mobile phone to fight the landlord.


    This is one of his few entertainment activities. He usually talks about business at the wine table or talks about projects in the entertainment city.It looks like entertainment, but it''s actually very tired.After all these years of hard work, many parts of his body are not working well.


    Today, Wang Ziqiang was going to narrate the''old'' with Meng Na. Who would have thought that the boy Meng Na brought was so awkward.Wang Ziqiang was angry, but he was actually sad and moved.


    I think back then, when I was at Jiang Xiaohu''s age, there was nothing more than that!When he was in the army, he... Forget it, the hero doesn''t mention the courage of the year.


    When Wang Ziqiang was sulking, Meng Na brought Jiang Xiaohu to his office.Before entering the door, I saw the secretary smiled and greeted me: "Meng, you are back!"


    "Well, where''s Mr. Wang?" Meng Na nodded at him.


    The secretary said with a slight sullen expression: "What do you say about this? What a coincidence, not long after you went out just now, President Wang has to go and see what happened. We don¡¯t know what happened, but it depends on Mr. Wang¡¯s appearance. I was very anxious and said he was going to help you. Who knew that he walked too quickly and accidentally fell down two stairs and injured his leg. He was just taken to the hospital..."


    "What?" Meng Na believed it to be true, mainly because she was still in the mood swings of the''aftermath'', the two dogs brought her too much impact.No, Jiang Xiaohu should be in danger, which made her too worried.


    Although Meng Na also liked Jiang Xiaohu very much before, she never knew how much she liked it.Today she knew that Jiang Xiaohu was actually the person who worried her most besides her blood relatives.


    Meng Na has had more than a dozen boyfriends, each of them is so romantic, especially the first love, which is unforgettable.But even if it was her first love, she probably didn''t worry so much.


    "That''s the case. Before leaving, President Wang even urged me to make arrangements for you and entertain you." The secretary said, "Meng, do you want to visit first? Or buy chicken fry?"


    "What do you mean..." Meng Na glanced at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes rolled: "Let''s visit first."


    He has no doubt about the secretary''s rhetoric, mainly because he and the boss of other people have no grievances in the past and recent days. He can''t figure out why people treat him like this.He didn''t think about anything else even if he was blocking the dog.


    Meng Na deliberately told him that he was afraid that his youthful spirit would cause trouble that shouldn''t be caused and offend people who shouldn''t be offended, so she decided to hide it from him first.


    Jiang Xiaohu decided to visit because it was the first time he came into contact with this kind of farm, which was very different from the usual farmland in the countryside.Moreover, his own farm was immediately put into use. He is now like a shriveled sponge, which can absorb any amount of water.


    "Well, let''s visit first." Meng Na said to the secretary.


    The secretary nodded: "Okay, please wait a moment, I will arrange someone to show you around right away."


    He turned around and entered the room before Meng Na began to think carefully about the cause and effect.Wang Ziqiang actually fell his leg during this period?how can that be possible?This old boy must not hold back any good farts.


    The secretary made two phone calls and then came out to Meng Na and said: "Two, I have asked the deputy director Zhang for instructions. He said he will personally lead you two to visit. He is working in Building No. 2, come over right away."


    "Okay." Meng Na nodded, "Let''s go down here."


    Meng Na took Jiang Xiaohu and turned and went downstairs.I was facing a middle-aged man with a slightly convex head.


    The man is about 1.7 meters tall and slightly fat.He has dark skin and is wearing a snow-white shirt, white trousers, and even leather shoes.This dress is very strange, as if he is afraid that others will not know that he is dark.


    Meng Na met this man once. If I remember correctly, his name is Zhang Qizhuang, Wang Ziqiang''s brother-in-law, and the deputy head of the farm. He is usually responsible for some farm chores.Although he is the deputy head of the field, he has no real power, more like a messenger.


    Although others can see it through, Zhang Qizhuang himself doesn''t think so.He values ??his title of deputy head of the field very much, and feels that he is a corporate executive. Although his salary is only two thousand and five, he can eat chicken, fish, meat and eggs on the farm.That little salary is like picking it up for nothing.


    Zhang Qizhuang values ??fame and status more than money.In his opinion, he has already reached the pinnacle of his life from a small farmer to the deputy head of the field. Therefore, he always assumes the posture of a successful person everywhere.


    When he saw Meng Na from a long distance, he smiled enthusiastically and greeted: "Ah, this is not Mr. Meng! You are here!"


    Zhang Qizhuang reached out to hold her hand, Meng Na decided not to take the move this time, she was bored.But the opponent was coming very quickly, and before she finished thinking about it, they rushed to her front.


    A pair of big hands suddenly stretched out from the side and held Zhang Qizhuang with the same fiery enthusiasm.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook Zhang Qizhuang''s hand and shook it vigorously: "Oh, it''s the deputy head of the field Zhang, I''ve been admiring my name for a long time! My name is Jiang Xiaohu, I''m sister Na''s younger brother!"


    Zhang Qizhuang was already very depressed without grasping the hand of the beautiful woman, especially when he was cut off.When he heard Jiang Xiaohu''s self-introduction, he became even more depressed.Secretly said: "Lao Tzu''s dignified deputy head, it''s your turn to shake hands? Huh, someone who doesn''t understand the rules!"


    His face was already cold, and his enthusiasm for Jiang Xiaohu was less than one hundred thousandth of that for Meng Na.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Meng Na felt it. Meng Na felt unhappy at first, but Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care.He is here to buy chicken fry. If he buys good chicken fry, the road to get rich will be wider.Others, let''s put it aside.


    But Meng Na didn''t think so, she was very concerned about others'' attitudes towards Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Oh, Deputy Chief Zhang, what''s wrong with your face?" Meng Na said deliberately.

 248 Chapter 248: Delicious Corn

    The sun suddenly became hot, overshadowing Zhang Qizhuang''s enthusiasm.


    Faced with Meng Na''s scorching eyes, Zhang Qizhuang looked a little embarrassed.


    "Haha, Mr. Meng, what do you mean?" he asked slyly.


    Meng Na said: "Look at your face, you are almost catching up with Africans. By the way, I recently used a new whitening skin care product. Although it is for women, I think men use it too? Yes. Don''t I recommend it to you?"


    The sour words made Zhang Qizhuang more embarrassed.In terms of rank, he is not Meng Na''s opponent at all.Facing the counterattack of Meng Na''s bone-spreading palm with needles in the cotton, he could not fight back.


    He chuckled: "Mr. Meng, you are really joking. Then, let me show you two around for a tour?"


    "Okay, we are just waiting to visit!" Meng Na said.


    Zhang Qizhuang led the two with a smile, went to the chicken farm, pig farm, ranch, and visited the farmland and vegetable field.


    After turning around this big circle, Meng Na''s feet became sore, and Jiang Xiaohu was also sweating in his head.Looking at the time, it was three o''clock in the afternoon.Both of them grumbled in their stomachs, their hungry chests pressed against their backs.Especially Meng Na, mentally dizzy, almost low blood sugar.


    It stands to reason that in the identity of Meng Na, to visit the farm, Wang Ziqiang is required to accompany him personally.But when it was time for dinner, Zhang Qizhuang didn''t say a word.


    He is holding his breath in his stomach, who made you Meng Na ridicule me?And you, that kid, you arrogantly shit!I don''t owe you anything!


    I will eat it by myself, but I won¡¯t give it to you!Anyway, the farm is not my family, and it doesn¡¯t matter to me if it goes bankrupt!


    With this mentality, when Zhang Qizhuang was around one o''clock, he casually found an excuse to slip away, ran to the cafeteria to eat a bowl of noodles, and came back to accompany them to continue shopping until three in the afternoon.


    "Oh, look, I''m just looking to greet you two to visit, and I forgot to eat." Assuming that both of them are hungry, Zhang Qizhuang deliberately pretended to think of something, and looked at the phone and said.


    How can Meng Na fail to see that he is deliberate?When this guy came back just now, there was still shredded meat in his teeth.He wasn''t stupid, he ran to eat by himself, just greeted the guests like that?


    In an instant, her disgust for this disgusting man reached its culmination, and her face was pale and ignored him.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care, he smiled: "It''s okay, we are all cultivators, and we don''t eat."


    "Ah? Oh~" Zhang Qizhuang was taken aback for a moment, and said in his heart, "Is this guy a madman or a fool? Mr. Meng is the number one person in the county anyway, how could he come with such a man?"


    "Sister, it''s convenient for me to go, do you want to go too?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    He turned around on purpose, facing Zhang Qizhuang, and winked at Meng Na.


    Meng Na was hungry and in a bad mood. She was extremely dissatisfied with Wang Ziqiang and Zhang Qizhuang.She was even considering whether to talk to Sister Lihua when she went back. After the contract expires, she should not renew the contract with this farm.Calculating the time, there is almost only one month left.


    She was full of thoughts and did not notice Jiang Xiaohu''s wink.It wasn''t until Jiang Xiaohu almost blinked her eyelids that she was stunned.


    "Ah? Oh, I''ll go too!" She understood Jiang Xiaohu''s meaning, but she didn''t understand why it was convenient for this guy to ask her to go with her.They are not of the same sex, and this can easily lead to rumors.


    Meng Na doesn''t care about rumors, but now she has no intention of flirting with him.Is it possible that this guy is hungry, and he still thinks about it?Even if he had it, Meng Na didn''t.


    Zhang Qizhuang smiled, but he thought in his heart: "It seems that this kid is really a little wolf dog raised by Meng Na, but he has not eaten any food and he is still thinking about things like that.


    He gave directions diligently: "The toilet is over there. Walk forward fifty meters and you will be there just around the corner."


    There is a cornfield nearby, and the towering corn stalks are like spears in the hands of terracotta soldiers, looking spectacular from the sky.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Meng Na walked forward along the field path, and Zhang Qizhuang''s sight flashed when he turned a corner.


    "Xiaohu, what are you doing? I am about to become a refugee and starve to death. You still have thoughts..." Meng Na held Jiang Xiaohu and whispered.


    She actually felt a little bit shy, since she turned from a girl to a woman, shyness has gone away from her.


    Jiang Xiaohu chuckled and said, "Of course I know you are hungry, otherwise, why would I bring you here?"


    Meng Na had a black line on her forehead, her eyes turned green, and she twisted his arm: "You are going to die, knowing that I am hungry, and you brought me to the toilet, did you deliberately?"


    "Toilet? Who said he was going to the toilet?" Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and looked around, ran into the cornfield, and broke two corn cobs casually.


    When Meng Na couldn''t see it, he had already used the river water in the mountains and rivers to wash the corn cobs.The river water not only cleans the corn, but also adds fragrance and flavor to it.The corn that was ripe for more than a month is now tender and exudes a unique fragrance.


    He took corn and gave it to Meng Na: "Here!"


    Meng Na took it casually, but asked dazedly: "Why?" A scent of fragrance penetrated into her nostrils, causing her to drool.


    But she doesn''t work hard to distinguish the grains, she doesn''t even know that corn can be eaten.Even if she knew it, she wouldn''t gnaw, after all, it didn''t fit her lifestyle.


    "Let''s use this as a weapon and knock that guy to death! Let him be cheap and deliberately fix us." Jiang Xiaohu was serious, lowered his voice, and mysteriously waved the corn in his hand.


    Meng Na raised her eyebrows and really believed this: "What? That''s illegal. Even if we want revenge, we have to think of other ways~ Don''t worry, I know a lot of friends, which will make him suffer. . Hey? What are you laughing at?"


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t laugh at the side, and he peeled the corn to reveal the brilliant yellow corn kernels.He didn''t answer, but took a bite.The tender corn kernels burst between his teeth, the sweet juice soaked the taste buds, and a sense of happiness emerged spontaneously.


    "Nibble corn, how can I use it as a weapon without nibbling?" Jiang Xiaohu continued to flicker.


    Gudong!


    Meng Na, who claims to have tasted delicious food all over the world, couldn''t help swallowing when she saw Jiang Xiaohu eating corn.


    It was too fragrant. After the corn was peeled, the fragrance was like an invisible hand, which penetrated her nose and scratched it gently.


    She finally couldn''t help it, peeled the corn, opened her lips softly, and took a bite.


    "Wow!" She chewed, staring in surprise, "It''s delicious!"


    But immediately I felt very angry. Why can Wang Ziqiang that bastard grow such delicious corn?


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled, he had already seen through Meng Na''s emotional changes: "That is, it doesn''t matter whose hand the corn came from."


    "Whose?" Meng Na asked stupidly.


    Jiang Xiaohu pointed to his nose: "Of course it is me!"

 249 Chapter 249

    Huhu!


    A gust of wind blows, you touch me and I touch you cornstalks, giving out warm applause.


    Meng Na took another bite of the corn on the cob, and she didn''t believe Jiang Xiaohu''s words.Just now she clearly saw Jiang Xiaohu breaking off the corn stalk, no matter how powerful he was, could he make two corns out of thin air?


    But this corn tastes so good!A bite is crispy and sweet, bursting with pulp, clearly a staple food, but like fruit.Take one bite of sweetness, and another bite to make your stomach full.


    The fatigue and fire in the morning all disappeared with the sweet corn juice. Meng Na''s mood suddenly shined.


    "It''s delicious? Do you want another one?" Jiang Xiaohu asked with a smile.


    Today Meng Na surprised him and moved him very much.Originally thought Meng Na just coveted''beauty'' for him, but she didn''t expect this sister to really care about herself so much.


    When he sat side by side with the two dogs and saw Meng Na rushing to rescue him alone and desperately, a warm current filled Jiang Xiaohu''s heart.


    This year, it is enough to have such a confidant in life.Let alone a corn, a basket of corn is fine.If Meng Na is willing and able to eat, Jiang Xiaohu can harvest all the cornfields.


    Meng Nabai glanced at him: "Yes, it''s not your corn." It seems that she is dissatisfied, but she is sweet in her heart.


    "Hey, sister, look at what you said." Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile, "This corn, ordinary, can be regarded as a green food at best. But it will be different after my hand. If you don''t believe it, try it yourself. taste."


    Meng Na was not convinced, she really broke a piece of corn, peeled it clean like Jiang Xiaohu, and took a bite.


    "Ahhhhhhh! What''s this smell?" Meng Na frowned and spat.


    "Haha! What taste? This is the taste of raw corn, this corn is already pretty good!" Jiang Xiaohu laughed gleefully, "Now you believe it?"


    "I believe you big-headed ghost~ you badass, you are very bad!" Meng Na said that, and her heart became even more joyful.I finally didn''t look away, this kid has a set.


    She threw the raw corn, and after nibbling the corn Jiang Xiaohu gave, the two of them wandered around and returned to the main road.


    Zhang Qizhuang was holding a cigarette, holding his mobile phone, standing in the shade of the tree, looking at the screen with a smirk.


    "Deputy Head Zhang, we can continue." Meng Na greeted.


    She really didn''t want to pay attention to this guy, but somehow, she was in a good mood after eating corn, and she didn''t even hate Zhang Qizhuang anymore.


    Zhang Qizhuang was taken aback for a moment, looked up at them, very surprised, and secretly said: "Oh, it seems that these two people are indeed going in to do business? Why are both of them red?"


    "Okay, let''s go and see our warehouse area." Zhang Qizhuang said.


    Meng Na nodded: "After the visit, let''s discuss the purchase of chicken fry."


    "No problem, our boss explained it early in the morning, we must make this list." Zhang Qizhuang piled a hypocritical smile.


    Along the way, he was secretly observing the two men.Jiang Xiaohu was chatting and laughing, and Meng Na''s face was red, not at all as if she had been tired for a day and didn''t eat lunch.


    As the saying goes, people are iron rice or steel, and they panic if they don''t eat a meal.No matter how these two people can toss, he is also a mortal body, it is impossible not to eat lunch, and still so energetic.


    Zhang Qizhuang wanted to bring the topic to lunch several times, but Jiang Xiaohu and Meng Na, you punch me and kick me, let him be powerful and helpless.


    In fact, Zhang Qizhuang also came with a mission to accompany him. He was chatting with his little assistant just now holding his cell phone.


    Although Wang Ziqiang was shrinking in the villa and could not come out, he commanded the secretary remotely. The secretary notified Zhang Qizhuang''s assistant and relayed it to Zhang Qizhuang through the assistant.


    Wang Ziqiang''s task was given like this: "If he wants to buy chicken fry, he will sell him the chicken fry from house 3."


    There are a total of five chicken coops on Ziqiang Farm, of which No. 1 is a laying hen house and No. 2 is a broiler hen house.No. 4 and No. 5 are hatching and breeding chicken houses.The number three, commonly known as Leprosy Island, is awkward just by its name.


    All the chicks in the third house failed to be cultivated. They were either ill or weak.It is bred for a period of time, and if it can be eaten, it is killed and digested inside the farm.If not, it will be burned and buried.


    Wang Ziqiang is still unambiguous in farm management. He attaches great importance to his credibility.This kind of problematic chicks will never enter the market.


    Zhang Qizhuang has always disagreed with this. He always said privately to people around him: "Don¡¯t think that the boss is really so upright. They are all for others. I don¡¯t believe that when the sky falls, someone Can not be tempted."


    Sure enough, he guessed what happened today, so just now he smiled so wretchedly at the phone.Oh no, it''s happy.


    He took the two to House No. 3, and along the way, he kept boasting about the quality of the chicken fry in House No. 3.


    "Our chicken fry here are all high-quality chicken fry, there are reed chicken, black-bone chicken ~ layer chicken, whatever you need. Our self-improvement farm is a well-known comprehensive ecological farm. Wholesale, retail, self-operated, we all In doing it. Recently the boss is also developing an online mall, and our business will expand across the country in the future."


    "The deputy head Zhang is very eloquent!" Jiang Xiaohu rubbed his nose and smiled.


    He was left out in the cold on this road, and the dog Zhang Qizhuang only loved to talk to Meng Na.Regarding Jiang Xiaohu, he just ignored him.


    Jiang Xiaohu was not angry at all. As the saying goes, it is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years.


    Zhang Qizhuang glanced at him and smirked: "Where?" He didn''t even bother to talk to this kid with an extra polite remark.


    Jiang Xiaohu took a deep breath, feeling the faint smell of chemicals in the air.


    This place is more than 50 meters away from the chicken coop, and there are five huge flat-storey buildings lined up in front of it, which is the so-called modern chicken farm.


    As for the chicken coop, the various tastes of the chickens are of course unnecessary, but the strong smell of chemicals in it has caused Jiang Xiaohu''s suspicion.


    The smell of medicine was floating from the chicken coop that Zhang Qizhuang was referring to.It''s also thanks to Jiang Xiaohu''s pictures of mountains and rivers that most people can''t tell. After all, Ziqiang farms are very standardized, especially in terms of hygiene, which are extremely strict.


    Coupled with the fragrance of birds and flowers on the farm, the air is fresh, and few people can smell this unique smell.


    Jiang Xiaohu smelled it, and he kept silent at the time, paying attention to it in secret.In this way, they followed Zhang Qizhuang into the third house.


    The chicken coop is really modern. It is said that such a chicken coop costs hundreds of thousands and five chicken coops cost millions.


    Rows of automatic breeding equipment, rows of chicken coops, high ceilings above the head, bright lights, suitable temperature and humidity.


    "This is our turkey chicken fry, and there are purebred chicken fowls, as well as guinea fowl, white feather fowl, black-bone fowl..." Zhang Qizhuang introduced, "In short, no matter what kind of breed you want, all You can find it here."

 250 Chapter 250: A Few Conditions

    Meng Na also came in for the first time in the modern chicken house.


    Her job is more about dealing with people, chicken?She can only eat.


    Therefore, when she first entered the chicken coop, she looked around with wide curious eyes, seeing the cute little chicks, and hearing the immature chirping sounds, it felt very novel.


    "Good kawaii!" She looked around and couldn''t help but praised, "How lively!"


    Jiang Xiaohu secretly said, "Lively ass, you''re about to get your braids."


    He could tell at a glance that these chickens were all sick and sick.The smell of chemicals should be the smell of medicine, right?


    "Hehe, these little lives are very cute. Meng, how about it? How many chicken fry do you plan to order?" Zhang Qizhuang asked with a smile.


    The chicken fry here will not be sold.The price of healthy chicken fry of corresponding varieties ranges from one yuan to tens of yuan.He planned to sell the price of these healthy chickens, plus five cents to about one piece.Didn''t the extra money go into his own pocket?


    Meng Na looked at Jiang Xiaohu, after all, he made up his mind about this matter.


    Jiang Xiaohu touched his nose, glanced at these chicken seedlings, and said with a faint smile: "Can I go to another chicken coop?"


    He seriously suspected that these people deliberately spoiled him and brought him to see the sick chicken.If that is the case, he really disdains dealing with these people.


    Zhang Qizhuang felt guilty and secretly said, "Is it possible that this kid sees something? No, he is stupid, he shouldn''t understand this."


    With a strong fighting spirit, he smiled and said: "Yes, but they are all the same. The seedlings are mainly cultivated here. I think it is the most suitable to look at here."


    After speaking, he pretended to glance at the time: "Oh, look, it''s almost time for the meeting. Sorry, if you buy, you can only make a decision right away. Otherwise, our batch of chicken fry will be sold to Other customers, if you want to wait, it will take three or four months!"


    Jiang Xiaohu secretly said: "Old fox, this is forcing us to take action."


    Meng Na is a veteran in the business field, and she can naturally see the other party''s routine.But so what?It can be seen that it does not mean she has a solution.The reality is that the other party holds the initiative of this transaction-after all, they took the initiative to come to the door.


    Besides, with a radius of a hundred li, I really can''t pick a second farm that can rival the self-improvement farm.The chickens here are really good. If the quality of the restaurant is to remain unchanged in the future, these chicken fry must be used.


    She glanced at Jiang Xiaohu: "Xiaohu, what do you think?"


    "I think, let''s go and look elsewhere." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Don''t you have five chicken houses? Can you see other chicken fry?"


    Zhang Qizhuang cursed secretly in his heart: "Bad boy, he''s very good!" He wondered, he couldn''t help but let him go. Anyway, he always had to deal with the sick chickens, and he would teach him by the way.I can''t do this errand today by any means.


    After thinking about it, Zhang Qizhuang smiled and agreed: "Okay, why not? Let''s go~" He planned to take the two to other chicken coops to see adult chickens.As for the other healthy chicken fry, he pushed up the price harder to scare this kid away.


    "Let''s go, then." Jiang Xiaohu didn''t believe him at all, so he had to go to other chicken coops to see and just leave.


    Moreover, Jiang Xiaohu concluded that this kid would not agree to be so happy, there must be something for him.


    Sure enough, the three of them walked a few steps towards the door, and Zhang Qizhuang stopped again and picked up the notebook on the next box.


    "Ah, by the way, I forgot a very important thing." Zhang Qizhuang said, "This is the price. The price of chicken fry in our chicken coop is different."


    "Aren''t all the chickens in this chicken house?" Jiang Xiaohu asked deliberately.


    Zhang Qizhuang really froze for a moment: "Isn''t it? I haven''t said such a thing?"


    "Ah, I might have heard it wrong, and thought they were all in this chicken shed, haha." Jiang Xiaohu said hurriedly.


    Zhang Qizhuang felt a little guilty in his heart, and secretly recalled all the words he had just said, for fear of some flaws.Liars, if you tell a lie, you have to use ten lies to round it up.


    "Yeah, I think so too. Since the prices are different, of course a comparison must be made." Meng Na said as she took the price list, browsed it roughly, and handed it to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu also took a glance and returned the price list to Zhang Qizhuang.


    Zhang Qizhuang chuckled and said, "You guys, please come with me." He made up his mind to kill Jiang Xiaohu.He had seen this kind of person long ago, and it was a one-off sale.


    Don''t look at the little lady being so serious about this kid, she will get bored soon.When she gets tired, who still knows who Jiang Xiaohu is?


    Since we are going to kill Jiang Xiaohu, it doesn''t hurt to treat him peacefully now. If we don''t lose a share, it will be for the sake of soft sister coins!


    Zhang Qizhuang thought triumphantly, and led the two to other chicken coops.He specializes in expensive places.The price has increased several times compared to the third chicken house.For example, a chicken fry, regardless of the breed, the chicken fry from other chicken coops cost 30 yuan, and the third chicken coop only costs a few yuan.


    Zhang Qizhuang thought, anyone facing such a huge price difference will undoubtedly choose No. 3 chicken coop, right?


    What''s more, Jiang Xiaohu is just a novice in this industry, he knows how to play!


    After quickly transferring the two chicken coops, Zhang Qizhuang tentatively asked: "Do you have any intentions?"


    "Yes, I want the chicken fry from House 3." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Zhang Qizhuang despised him in his heart: "I didn''t want chicken house No. 3 in the end. What did you pretend to be there long ago?"


    "But what about the price? Please also ask Deputy Director Zhang to give me a discount." Jiang Xiaohu said, "I want No.99 chicken fry."


    No. 99 chicken seedling is a new breed introduced by their self-improvement farm.The quality of this kind of chicken is between that of a native chicken and a meat-eating chicken, which is lacklustre.But it can be egg and meat, and it is very versatile.The price of a single chick should normally be around 5 yuan.Zhang Qizhuang planned to sell it to him at a price of 6.5 yuan each.


    No. 3 chicken house, the most is No. 99 chicken.


    Zhang Qizhuang was delighted in his heart, and secretly said: "This kid is really greedy for cheap, hehe, then you still pretend, what other chicken coops are you going to see? Okay, I should make a small fortune today."


    He cleared his throat, contained the joy of getting rich, and said with a serious face: "Boss Jiang, right? You are so discerning!" He gave a thumbs up, pretending to be sincerely admiring, "I''ll tell you. Most of our chickens here are No. 99 seedlings, and they are very hot."


    Meng Na frowned and stepped aside to call.


    Zhang Qizhuang opened his three-inch tongue and strongly recommended chicken fry to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu waited for him to finish, then smiled and said, "Hehe, Deputy Chief Zhang, I will buy this variety, but I have a few conditions, you have to promise me."


    Zhang Qizhuang was taken aback for a moment, and looked at him a little wary: "What are the conditions? Boss Jiang can talk about it."


    He had a mouthful of Boss Jiang, but he secretly scolded Jiang Xiaohu for being ugly and shameless and a country boy.The deputy head of the field probably forgot that he was born in a rural area and he has not yet left his rural household registration.

 251 Chapter 251 Bargaining

    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and looked around. The modern aquaculture equipment was envied and also gave birth to motivation.


    He set a goal for himself to build such a modern farm within one year.He knew that this goal was difficult to achieve, after all, it was a matter of hundreds of thousands or millions.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu has the background of mountains and rivers, he knows that it is himself who will ultimately play a decisive role.If he doesn''t work hard, he won''t be able to help him.


    There is no richness in the mountains and rivers, but is it really inexhaustible?Isn''t there a sign that the oil is running out?


    Wild ginseng is not available everywhere, even if there is, Xu Linglong may not be willing to spend hundreds of thousands to buy it.In short, work hard, work hard, work hard!


    Jiang Xiaohu deliberated and stated several of his conditions: "First, we have to sign a contract, clearly mark the price, and write it down. This contract must have legal effect."


    "That''s okay. Our company is a formal company with complete procedures. Don''t worry about that. Although we have never signed a contract in this kind of retail before, we can do special things for you. How about, boss Jiang, Am I interesting enough to you?" Zhang Qizhuang agreed.


    To be honest, he was quite surprised to hear Jiang Xiaohu''s request to sign a contract.Zhang Qizhuang thought to himself, a hillbilly also talked about the contract and legal effect, right?!


    But after thinking about it, Zhang Qizhuang was relieved when he saw the figure of Meng Na who was calling not far away.


    Following a character like Meng Na, Jiang Xiaohu will be more or less fascinated.Maybe this is what Meng Na taught him to say.Yes, it must be so!Just imagine a hillbilly, what law does he know?Don''t say he doesn''t understand, Zhang Qizhuang feels that he doesn''t understand it!


    "That''s the best! Second, I will buy this chicken seedling at the price of four yuan and five yuan each." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Hiss~" Zhang Qizhuang took a breath, feeling unhappy, and naturally the smile on his face could not be maintained.


    Four yuan and five?Are you kidding me?The original price was five yuan, and he plans to add another five yuan!


    Although in fact, the chicken fry in Coop 3 can be sold for a few cents.But the other way around, the price is two yuan.


    A chicken costs two yuan, ten or a hundred?Since this kid wants to set up a breeding farm, it must be bought on a scale of tens of thousands of chicken fry.This time, it was tens of thousands!


    Zhang Qizhuang was so angry that he scolded Jiang Xiaohu''s ancestors for the eighteenth generation: "Little Qingpi, the monkey is good! But no matter how good you are, can you better me?"


    Zhang Qizhuang turned into anger, and still carefully calculated an account.The price of chicken fry here is only fifty or six cents apiece.But this is definitely not the price he can give. The price on the company''s book can be three yuan, two yuan, or even lower.This means that, in fact, he still earns some money, but only half of it.


    Forget it, less is less.He thinks that as long as there is a profit, he will be the winner today.The key point is that after the sale, this little chick died, don''t trouble yourself.


    But I''m not afraid to come to him. If he doesn''t have some connections and skills, he can still eat with his brother-in-law?What a brilliant person Wang Ziqiang is, this guy never pays in vain.


    "Four yuan and five? No, no, that''s too low. Boss Jiang, your price is not kind~" Zhang Qizhuang shook his head like a rattle.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and winked at him: "Deputy Chief Zhang, I can only give this price at most, you can figure it out."


    He did not continue to bargain with Zhang Qizhuang as Zhang Qizhuang expected.Not only did it not, but sighed regretfully, turned and paced away.


    Looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s back, Zhang Qizhuang wondered: "What the hell does this kid mean? Is he playing psychological warfare with me?" It didn''t look like it, because he went further and further.


    Jiang Xiaohu paced up to Meng Na. Meng Na just finished the call, and the two of them were talking secretly.


    Zhang Qizhuang''s heart was not calm, and he secretly said: "If I lose this list, the farm will not lose much, but my loss is huge, tens of thousands!"


    Thinking of the family son getting engaged immediately requires a lot of money, these tens of thousands of dollars can play a big role!Zhang Qizhuang immediately lowered the chicken seedling''s expectations by one. As long as this kid is willing to buy, he will sell it for three dollars!


    Jiang Xiaohu and Meng Na murmured and murmured for a while, and they walked towards Zhang Qizhuang together.


    Zhang Qizhuang pretended to be calm and looked at them with a smile: "Two, have you discussed it?"


    "Let''s go, don''t buy it anymore," Jiang Xiaohu slapped.


    Zhang Qizhuang was taken aback and couldn''t calm down. He smiled and asked, "What''s the matter? A good deal, why not do it?"


    Although he can''t calm down, he still can''t catch up too much, otherwise it would be great to give this guy a chance to bargain hard.


    Meng Na looked ugly, and said coldly: "Is No. 99 chicken also sold to us?"


    Zhang Qizhuang was taken aback for a moment, and shook his head hurriedly: "That''s definitely not possible. All we sell to your store are purebred chickens."


    "If not, why would you tell my brother that most of the chickens you sell are this kind of chicken? Are you pushing it?" Meng Na said, "Everyone is in the business field, no one else Thinking about who to win. Merchants put their interests first. If you push this breed so strongly, is there a problem with this breed?"


    She was louder than ever, and her momentum was stronger than that.The domineering Yu Jie Fan is undoubtedly revealed.The strong women in the mall are sharp like a cone of ice.


    Compared with her, what is that Zhang Qizhuang?Suddenly languishing, retreating step by step, the psychological defense line completely collapsed.


    He thought: "It''s over, this is Wang Ziqiang''s big customer. If I offend her, will I be able to mess with her in the future?"


    At the moment, he said with a dry smile, "Meng, what do you say? You really misunderstood what I meant. I didn''t mean it."


    "Don''t talk to me about these cartwheels. It doesn''t mean that? Why do you do it if you don''t mean it?" Meng Na said, "Time is money. We hold our precious time in the self-improvement farm. It¡¯s spent on you. It¡¯s great now, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much for us to play this set?"


    In fact, Meng Na didn''t know the exact weakness of the other party, she just followed Jiang Xiaohu''s suggestion and blasted her violently.In addition, she had just confirmed with the restaurant''s chef just now about the chicken breeds and prices that Lihua Restaurant had imported, and she felt somewhat confident.


    Zhang Qizhuang was instantly discouraged: "You, you misunderstood~" He only had the strength to say these words.


    "Brother, let''s go, I don''t believe it. Only its self-improvement farm is the only one in this world?" Meng Na pretended to leave.

 252 Chapter 252: The Blind Cat Meets the Dead Mouse

    Jiang Xiaohu was very cooperative and nodded obediently: "Well, Sister Na, this restaurant is too cheating, let''s go!"


    "Yes, sister introduced you to another store!" Meng Na said emotionally.


    After speaking, the two really held hands and walked out, the picture is very harmonious.


    Zhang Qizhuang was sweating profusely, and hurried to catch up: "Hey, go slowly! Look, why am I really anxious when I''m making a joke? What''s the matter, sit down and talk slowly~"


    He even tried to persuade and finally stopped the two of them. At this time, he was already covered in sweat and his shirt was dripping with water.


    "Deputy Director Zhang, it''s useless for you to stop us. You are not sincere, I don''t understand it!" Jiang Xiaohu deliberately stalked his neck.


    "No, no, the price is negotiable, and we are indeed sincere." Zhang Qizhuang said hurriedly.


    He hadn''t realized, unknowingly, their position had changed.The self-improvement farm used to be the active side, but now it has become the passive side.


    He said all his good things, and Jiang Xiaohu reluctantly said: "Sister Na, since he begged so hard, shall we think about it again?"


    "What is there to consider? These guys are eating people without spitting out bones. They look greedy and disgusting." Meng Na said.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "What if the price is beautiful, wouldn''t it be..." He twisted his fingers, acting as if he was greedy for money.


    Zhang Qizhuang was on the side, wiped his sweat with a tissue, and said in his heart: "Niang Xipi, these two are really difficult to deal with. Maybe, they will be sold at a low price today."


    In his heart, he has set the psychological price to one yuan and five cents.Even if it can be sold at this price, it is the answer to the sentence-''If you are well, it will be sunny''.


    He is even thinking that if he really only sells these chickens at this price, he will have to do more on the company''s accounts.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Deputy Chief Zhang, what do you think?"


    "Yes, right, right!" Zhang Qizhuang continued, "Is this price really easy to negotiate. But I also vomit blood. I''ll give you a bottom line, three yuan, it can''t be lower."


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered, curled his mouth, and stopped talking.After a while, he even sighed in disappointment.


    If he is bargaining with Zhang Qizhuang, Zhang Qizhuang feels better, but the most feared is that the other party is so silent.


    "Why? Are you too high? That''s really nothing. But in the national market, you can''t find a lower price than mine~"


    "Come on!" Jiang Xiaohu sneered, "Deputy Director Zhang, what''s the matter with you chicken fry, don''t I need to say more?"


    His expressive breath immediately made Zhang Qizhuang''s heart bang bang bang bang, like a drum.


    "What does this kid mean? Is it possible that he knows that there is a problem with this batch of chicken fry?" Zhang Qizhuang secretly asked, "How did he know? If he knew it, it would be a big trouble. If we stabbed it out, our company''s reputation would be damaged. , We have to attract a group of inspectors, and then both reputation and benefit will be lost~"


    In fact, what he feared most was not this, but Wang Ziqiang''s means of revenge.


    The loss is in the company''s interests anyway, he is just a salary earner, and at most bonus points are deducted.Over the years, he has leaned back on the big tree of Ziqiang Farm.Penalty points, deduction points, trivial.


    He was afraid of Wang Ziqiang.This guy has a bad mind, it''s just ~ I don''t want to, it seems that today''s business, if you don''t do it!


    He hurriedly said: "Look, you think more about it? So, you are the younger brother of President Meng, and President Meng is also our number one customer. Our company is responsible for customers and give back to customers. You have a reserve price. Of course, this price has to be determined by the company. You quote a price and I will discuss it with the boss."


    Jiang Xiaohu thought for a while and stretched out four fingers.


    Zhang Qizhuang almost collapsed.


    The price he just offered Jiang Xiaohu was three yuan, Jiang Xiaohu refused, and now he puts four fingers on it. What does it mean?Do you want 40 cents?Horse skin!Zhang Qizhuang said in his heart, cursing viciously.


    No matter how much he scolded, he didn''t dare to show it. He could only smile, and talked to Jiang Xiaohu and Meng Na.Moreover, now his main attack direction has changed from Meng Na to Jiang Xiaohu.Because he found that this little lady seemed to be here for this little kid.Whenever he has something wrong with Jiang Xiaohu, Meng Na''s face is like frost.


    What a shame, people are more dead than people, and they have to be thrown away.What''s wrong with Jiang Xiaohu?Isn¡¯t it just being younger, with tighter skin, brighter smile, neater teeth, and better spirits?Does he have his own money?Do you have a high status?Zhang Qizhuang was upset in his heart.


    He was so upset, let alone how depressed Wang Ziqiang who was nestled in the villa was now.


    Seeing how uncomfortable the other party was, Jiang Xiaohu thought to himself, I gave him a price of three yuan and four, is it too low?He pondered for a moment, and saw his fingertips, it suddenly dawned on him.Haha, it turns out that his four fingers refer to three yuan, but Zhang Qizhuang misunderstood that they were four yuan.


    He was going to have a showdown with Zhang Qizhuang, and quickly took it and finished the calculation.The sooner you make a reservation, the more assured he will be.To tell the truth, even if it is a sick rice seedling, it can survive in his hands.The price of more than three yuan is almost the same as the one for nothing.


    "Okay, four hairs are four hairs, it can''t be lower!" Zhang Qizhuang gritted his teeth and sighed.


    He would rather not make that money, but also to put the matter down.As for Wang Ziqiang and the company, he will find a way to explain.Son, son, your father can''t fight this kid, he is too thief!Zhang Qizhuang thought with grief and indignation.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Meng Na were both taken aback. They didn''t expect the price to be so low.It seems that he is still too kind.The shopping mall is like a battlefield, and today he fully realized the meaning of this sentence.


    He exchanged glances with Meng Na, thinking that the price was too good, and said: "Since Deputy Director Zhang has agreed, then I will buy 20,000."


    Twenty thousand No. 99 chickens cost only eight thousand yuan in total. This is not too cost-effective. Jiang Xiaohu will wake up from a dream tonight.


    Zhang Qizhuang sighed and gave a thumbs up to Jiang Xiaohu admiringly: "Boss Jiang, you are really amazing, admire, admire! Wait for me to call the boss, and then you can sign the contract."


    "Okay, please." Jiang Xiaohu nodded with a smile, looking like a gentleman.


    While the other party was calling, Meng Na quietly praised Jiang Xiaohu: "Little guy, you can do it! Forty cents, you really have it. However, you all said there was a problem with the chicken fry, so don''t you be afraid that the money will be spent. Up?"


    "Hey, if these chicken fry are in the hands of others, it must be a waste of money, but I am different!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Meng Na took his arm and leaned up with her soft body.Jiang Xiaohu is like an iron tower. Leaning on him, Meng Na feels very safe.


    "Cut, you are going to talk about it, what''s different?" Meng Na deliberately cast her eyes down.


    Jiang Xiaohu blushed and broke free of Meng Na''s hand: "Hey, Sister Na, don''t laugh at me anymore. I am covered by God~" Jiang Xiaohu pointed his finger to the sky religiously.

 253 Chapter 253

    After negotiating the price and signing the contract, Jiang Xiaohu said to Zhang Qizhuang: "My farm is on the tail, and it can be put into use in about half a month. For these chickens, I will pay you one-third of the payment first. It¡¯s shipped, I¡¯ll pay you the full amount again, is that okay?"


    "Haha, haha~ no problem." Zhang Qizhuang cursed in his heart and smiled, what else can he say now?


    Jiang Xiaohu was happy, and went back home with Meng Na.


    Of course, Meng Na still went back to drive her car, and Jiang Xiaohu drove her tricycle.Two cars are driving side by side on the tree-lined road, and the pictures are warm and weird.


    Finally came to the separate nail intersection, Meng Na was going back to the hotel, Jiang Xiaohu was going back to the village.


    Meng Na stopped the car on the side of the road, Jiang Xiaohu also wisely stopped and came to her: "Sister Na, thank you for supporting me today."


    Thank you again to avoid being''blackmailed'' by this old lady.Jiang Xiaohu will not forget that Meng Na is like a lioness who is in love, she wants to skin him at any time, except for the bones, and swallow the flesh and blood into her belly.


    "Xiaohu, I want to tell you that the 99th chicken seedling may be to our restaurant..." Meng Na felt a little bit difficult.


    She originally encouraged Jiang Xiaohu to breed poultry, but her main purpose was to have more contact with him in private.


    Jiang Xiaohu is like a piece of fresh meat, exuding the sweet smell of blood, which constantly stimulates her taste buds and makes her desire to conquer continue to expand.


    However, although her selfishness is here, she also has the thought of considering the hotel.Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s vegetable response has been very good, and even the restaurant¡¯s chefs have created new dishes. They have launched organic daily catering packages, and the sales are considerable.


    Meng Na felt that if a person can do one thing steadily, then doing other things is just around the corner.Jiang Xiaohu is obviously such a person.


    However, this time, Jiang Xiaohu slightly surprised her, or disappointed her.Meng Na didn''t speak too thoroughly, because she considered that she might have other plans.


    With so many restaurants in the world, who said Jiang Xiaohu can only do business with them?


    Meng Na said half-cut and half-cut, but Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Sister, you are afraid that the quality of my chicken is not better than what the restaurant uses now, right? Don''t worry~" He winked, his naughty appearance was like a pick, easily Stirring Meng Na''s heartstrings.


    Meng Na sighed: "Okay, you have to pay attention anyway. Not only the quality of the chicken, but also the farm, related matters will be very troublesome. I shouldn''t have brought you to order chicken fry so early, for fear of harm about you."


    She thinks she never procrastinates in doing things, but today, she actually hesitated several times because of Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed and said, "Sister, are you afraid that they will go wrong? It''s okay, don''t be afraid. Soldiers are here to cover up the water, and the contracts are signed. There is nothing to be afraid of."


    "Well, let''s have a meal together?" Meng Na said.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head: "Today, my grandmother specially asked me to go back to eat. If the old man, I can''t resist."


    "I don''t see, you are still a good baby, so slow down your journey." Meng Na smiled regretfully and told Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Don''t worry, sister~" He patted the car door, and Meng Na started the car to wave her hand and drove away.


    After the two of them left, Zhang Qizhuang''s heart remained uneasy.He sent Jiang Xiaohu away like a plague god, then sighed and walked back to the office.


    On the way, the phone in Zhang Qizhuang''s pocket rang.He was going up the stairs at the time, and the phone call scared him almost down the stairs.


    Trembling and taking out the phone from his pocket, Zhang Qizhuang tried his best to say in the most flattering and softest voice: "Hey, Mr. Wang, what''s the matter?"


    "How about those two people?" Wang Ziqiang asked absently, sitting on the sofa, holding his feet to watch the TV show.


    Zhang Qizhuang shivered: "You, who are you talking about?"


    "What nonsense, of course it is my little baby and that little green skin." Wang Ziqiang said, "Did you give the chicken seedlings to the third house?"


    "Yes, yes!" Zhang Qizhuang said quickly.


    In order not to cause discomfort to other colleagues-mainly because he is too servile now, he specially hid in the toilet and talked on the phone.


    Wang Ziqiang said, "What about the price?"


    "This..." Zhang Qizhuang hesitated.


    Wang Ziqiang''s eyebrows stared: "What is this? You can sell it for a few cents, right?"


    "That''s what, Si Mao." Zhang Qizhuang couldn''t hide, crying.


    "what???"


    Wang Ziqiang''s angry voice came from the phone, and Zhang Qizhuang could imagine his appearance across the signal wave¡ªhe must be about to jump onto the roof.


    Wang Ziqiang was indeed furious, and jumped up from the sofa after a quick rub.I stopped picking my feet, I stopped drinking tea, and stepped on the TV remote control.


    Four cents, in fact, is not cheap for the batch of diseased rice seedlings, it is hot potato.If you don''t sell it, you will spend money to deal with these chickens in the future.


    However, Wang Ziqiang would never be willing to sell it to Jiang Xiaohu.He was so angry that he cursed at the phone, and Zhang Qizhuang stammered in cold sweat and dare not let go of a fart.


    After scolding, Wang Ziqiang said directly: "Don''t ask for your salary next quarter!"


    Zhang Qizhuang was so miserable, he wanted to cry without tears.But Wang Ziqiang was in anger right now, and he didn''t dare to say more.While distressing the salary, he scolded the eighteenth generations of Jiang Xiaohu and Wang Ziqiang.


    "Did the goods come out?" Wang Ziqiang asked.


    Zhang Qizhuang hurriedly replied: "No, I said I will wait a while."


    "What about the money? Has it been paid?"


    "No."


    Wang Ziqiang felt a little more comfortable now: ¡°It¡¯s okay if he hasn¡¯t paid in full. When he pays off, when it¡¯s almost time for shipment, he will be deducted and not sent.¡±


    He thought, Lao Tzu, an old hunter, can still make you blind by a blind sparrow?Boy, you want to take advantage of me, there is no door!


    Zhang Qizhuang breathed a sigh of relief. Now that Wang Ziqiang has instructions for the next step, it means that he will not be unemployed for the time being.


    "Okay, okay, don''t worry, Mr. Wang, I will take care of this." Zhang Qizhuang nodded and bowed to the phone.


    Wang Ziqiang snorted: "No matter how you can handle it, don''t come to see me. That''s it..."


    Toot toot!


    Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Zhang Qizhuang was so angry that he didn''t know what to say, so he kicked the toilet lattice door to vent his anger.


    However, after Jiang Xiaohu returned home, he hurried to the construction site to check the situation.When he found that the construction on the site had come to an end, he was immediately elated.


    The chicken seedlings in the self-improvement farm are not his, and he is not at ease.After all, the bargaining was a bit fierce at the time, and the other party was definitely upset.


    "Next week, I will bring the chicken back!" Jiang Xiaohu said in his heart.

 254 Chapter 254

    The days passed in a flash, and at the end of June, Jiang Xiaohu''s farm was completed ahead of schedule.


    Although it spends a lot of money, this little money, in such a large place, the infrastructure is actually very rough.However, people in rural areas pay attention to the facts and do not pay attention to bells and whistles.In Jiang Xiaohu''s view, once the basic functions are available, it can be launched.


    There was still more than half of the time to get the chicken seedlings, and Jiang Xiaohu decided to bring the chicken seedlings back.For some reason, he always felt that if things were not done, he would have dreams of right and wrong.


    The next day, Jiang Xiaohu contacted a transport truck and came to Ziqiang Farm.In fact, the Ziqiang Farm has a transport vehicle, which is responsible for transport.But he didn''t want to use it. The specific reason is very mysterious because of intuition.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that it would be very difficult to transport 20,000 chicken fry from the farm.


    Sure enough, Jiang Xiaohu was in big trouble when he came to the farm for the second time.First of all, the security guards at the door refused to let in. They pointed to the sign beside them and shouted, "Idlers are not allowed to enter, have you seen it?" The attitude was very bad.


    Jiang Xiaohu took out the contract and said that he was not an idler: "I am our customer here."


    "What a customer, I''m dizzy at my age and don''t know how to read." The security guards said.


    Indeed, they both have gray hair and look at least in their fifties.With this age, Jiang Xiaohu was too embarrassed to come true.


    "Then why can''t you enter suddenly?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    The two cars called Didi and turned out from the small road. They were customers who came here to shop and play.


    "Without the invitation letter, no one can enter today." The security guard opened his eyes and said nonsense, because they were blocking Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Then how can they get in and out?" Jiang Xiaohu asked, pointing to the cars that were going away.


    "I''m a member, come here for vacation." Baoan said, "You have to be rich, and make a member to ensure that you can get in and out freely." After speaking, he glanced at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Oh hello, it''s so hot this day." Another security guard fanned his hat and hid in the shade of the trees, still unable to prevent sweating down.


    It seems that Ziqiang Farm has launched a new farmhouse holiday villa project, which is booming recently.


    Jiang Xiaohu was not in a hurry, he smiled and took out his cigarette, scattered it to the two people, and said to them: "Big Brother, in this hot weather, is it a bit wronged to have to stand guard here?"


    Although the temperature here is a few degrees lower than that in the county, the temperature of the general environment lies there.Wearing a security uniform can be unpleasant at all in such a hot steamer weather.


    The two sighed and said, "It''s not so bad!" He lit the cigarette casually and took a deep breath.


    Seeing that it was a good smoke, the two of them relaxed a little.


    "Hey, your farm usually has its doors open to welcome everyone. What''s wrong with this place today?" Jiang Xiaohu casually stuffed the cigarette case to the two of them. "I can''t smoke this cigarette. Don''t worry, there is a box in the top 20. You two, help me digest."


    The two security guards were more happy, took the cigarette case and divided the cigarettes.One of them said casually: "Hey, who knows who is being guarded? Anyone who rides a tricycle is not allowed in. Hey, are you riding a tricycle?"


    Jiang Xiaohu rolled his eyes and nodded: "I came here on a tricycle, but I don''t ride a tricycle. This is all right? Actually, I''m here to do business, and I have a cooperative relationship with you. Oh, I am here for Lihua. The hotel is here to buy the goods."


    The status of the two security guards in the company determined that they couldn''t know too much. Being fooled by Jiang Xiaohu, especially with this pack of cigarettes, he suddenly thought he was extremely cute.How can he not let in for such a lovely person with a heavy responsibility?


    "As long as you don''t ride in, you can do anything." A security guard said ambiguously.


    Jiang Xiaohu slapped his face and said with a smile: "The two are really reasonable, then I will follow the car in! Next time I come, I will bring you good cigarettes if I meet them."


    These two security guards are also based on the principle of multiple friends and multiple paths. Seeing Jiang Xiaohu doing this, they are not at fault. Anyway, this child looks harmless to humans and animals, and he came for the hotel. He will definitely not do anything special. Thing.Once they were added together, they were released.


    Jiang Xiaohu got on the rented truck and drove into the park.After he arrived, he went straight to Zhang Qizhuang''s office building and knocked on the door.


    At that time, Zhang Qizhuang was holding a teacup and was telling a story with two female employees.What he talked about were all colorful jokes, and the two employees who heard it were red-faced and hard to avoid. After all, they were directly under the leadership.


    Therefore, when Jiang Xiaohu knocked on the door, the two had a sense of relief at last, and quickly opened the door to let him in.


    Seeing that it was Jiang Xiaohu, Zhang Qizhuang was shocked and frightened: "Why are you?!" His voice was a little bit eccentric.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned and said, "Why can''t it be me?" He snapped the receipts on the table, "I want to pick up the goods."


    Zhang Qizhuang was guilty and angry, and secretly said, "Damn security guard, didn''t I tell you not to allow tricycles to come in?"


    He didn''t know that the security guard and Jiang Xiaohu took advantage of him.People didn''t come in on a tricycle, they came in by truck at all.


    "Well, doesn''t it take a while to pick up the chicken fry?" Zhang Qizhuang took his butt off the table and returned to his seat.


    Wang Ziqiang confessed: "If this guy comes to pick up the chicken fry, stop it, and you must contact me immediately!"


    It''s a coincidence that Wang Ziqiang is not on the farm today, but is going to his second child''s house.Who is the second child?His little wife.


    The red flag at Wang Ziqiang''s house is not falling, and the colorful flags fluttering outside are already famous in the county seat.Because of this, the status of the representative of the other people has been knocked down.


    But even if he is not a representative, he still insists on finding a woman.Zhang Qizhuang knows why, chanting for his son.


    Now Wang Ziqiang has a family property of tens of millions, and Rijin Doujin is a big boss.He himself is healthy, young and vigorous, and his business is booming. He has no other regrets, but lacks a son.


    That person is going to ask, doesn''t he have two children and two daughters?The eldest son is about to get married now, so what''s the complaint?


    It turns out that this eldest son is not his biological son, but the son of his comrade-in-arms.His comrade-in-arms died of illness and his wife remarried. Not long after Wang Ziqiang was married at that time, he took the child and raised him as his son.


    Although the father and son have deep feelings, they are not their own bones and blood after all.And the youngest son?Due to his dystocia when his wife gave birth to him, he was hypoxic and had mild cerebral palsy.


    Although the younger son''s condition is not serious, Wang Ziqiang still feels regretful.So I found a little wife.However, this little wife twitched her legs and gave him two daughters.


    An abnormal son became Wang Ziqiang''s heart trouble.Fortunately, he is very young and strong, and his wife is also young, so the two of them wondered how to make a son.


    Today, Wang Ziqiang is going to make a son.

 255 Chapter 255 The enemys enemy is a friend

    Sitting at the desk, Zhang Qizhuang called the boss under the pressure brought by Jiang Xiaohu.


    Who knew the phone beeps, but no one answered it.


    In desperation, Zhang Qizhuang had no choice but to figure it out.


    "What''s the matter? Will you mention it?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The two female employees went inside without knowing it, one of them said humanely: "Are you complete the procedures? Have you paid the money?"


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "I paid the first installment, and today I brought the balance."


    After speaking, he twisted the list and sent it to the female employee who was speaking.


    The female employee took a look at the list, and said, "Oh, it turns out to be the chicken fry from Coop 3. The price is not bad."


    Another female employee stayed on the farm for a little longer. Naturally, she knew better about the doorways here than her colleagues.Seeing that Zhang Qizhuang''s face was a little ugly, he deliberately cleared his throat as a reminder to his colleagues.


    But the girl was more upright and looked up at her: "What''s the matter, little girl, is your throat uncomfortable? I have throat lozenges here. You can take some."


    She really opened the drawer, took out the throat lozenge and handed it to Xiaoya.


    The little girl got a black line on her forehead and got up and said: "It''s okay, I''ll go to the toilet." She hurriedly came to smear the soles of her feet.The person who came to pick up the goods, coupled with Zhang Qizhuang''s attitude and face, made Xiaoya sensitively aware that this matter was very difficult, and avoiding it was the best choice.


    She sympathizes with her colleague Zhang Jia. She came to their company as an accountant after graduating from college at the age of 21. After she came, she realized that there was no way to use it.Because of her personality, Zhang Qizhuang wears small shoes everywhere.Several times he offered to resign but was rejected.


    Today, it seems that she is going to make a mistake again!


    Xiaoya ran out and quietly sent a short message to Zhang Jia.


    But over there, Zhang Jia has picked up the phone and is about to contact the warehouse to deliver the goods.


    "Wait a minute, there is no car today and cannot be shipped." Zhang Qizhuang directly hung up, "So Boss Jiang, I''m sorry, or you will come again tomorrow?"


    Jiang Xiaohu secretly said: "I knew you would come here, thank you for being prepared."


    "Ah? How come there is no car? Such a big company~ When I first came, I saw several cars in the parking lot empty." Jiang Xiaohu pretended to be surprised.


    Zhang Jia was also surprised: "No, I saw Brother Wang today, and he said that he has no tasks today."


    "Tsk tusk, Xiao Zhang, don''t you believe me?" Zhang Qizhuang really vomited blood to the pig teammates, he was very suspicious that this girl was acting for her own sake.


    He wanted to take advantage of tofu in private several times, but was slipped away by this girl''s fierce resistance.


    Zhang Jia''s face was red: "No." She sat in her seat and said nothing, but she was angrily in her heart.


    She glanced at Jiang Xiaohu secretly, sympathizing with this guy in her heart. Needless to say, this person must have been pitted by Zhang Qizhuang.


    Although Zhang Jia didn''t know Jiang Xiaohu, and even met for the first time in her life, she believed in the words of a great man-the enemy''s enemy is a friend.


    Coincidentally, Jiang Xiaohu also sympathized with this girl who looked fat and had a baby-fat face.


    Although according to current popular aesthetics, the girl is about 1.6 meters tall and weighs a little over one hundred and one, but the length is pretty cute and cute.A black half skirt and a small white shirt made her feel refreshed.The long ponytail flicked back and forth, very lively.


    In particular, those eyes are like two grapes, which are particularly sultry and inadvertent.


    She also wore a pair of black-rimmed glasses, apparently she had read a book, and she was gentle and delicate.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought: "Sorry, today this girl is afraid to be cannon fodder. I take away the chicken fry, she has to go through it. It''s okay, I will help her find a new job if I have the opportunity, Sister Na will definitely be able to help. ."


    Ding Dong!


    There was a ticking sound from Zhang Jia''s phone, and she hurriedly looked down at it. It was a message from Xiaoya, a colleague at the opposite table.


    "Don''t be nosy!" The little girl said.


    Zhang Jia frowned for a moment, but did not reply.


    She can understand the kindness of her colleagues, but it is not her style to see that the road is uneven.


    "Boss Jiang, I''m really embarrassed. We could have shipped the goods, but there is no empty car. You think it''s not easy to handle!" Zhang Qizhuang deliberately said to Jiang Xiaohu with his accent.


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows: "What? No car, what should I do? I brought all the money~"


    "Either, you pay first, and the return car is empty, how about I arrange the delivery for you in the first time?" Zhang Qizhuang said.


    Although only a few thousand yuan, but mosquito legs are also meat.Zhang Qizhuang has been deducted from his salary and bonus for three months.


    As long as Jiang Xiaohu puts the money down today, the money will go into his pocket properly.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Qizhuang said to Zhang Jia again: "Xiao Zhang, please go and make me a cup of tea."


    "Aren''t you drinking?" Zhang Jia glanced up and saw the hot tea cup in his hand.


    Zhang Qizhuang was so angry that he almost knocked over the teacup. This girl was a stubborn donkey. She couldn''t smooth her hair no matter how she stroked her, so she wanted to cut it off.


    No longer caring about her existence, Zhang Qizhuang said directly to Jiang Xiaohu: "Well, boss Jiang, you give me the money, and I will call to arrange the car to ship you immediately."


    "The payment is definitely about to be paid, but you have to give me a precise word when it is shipped." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    He knew what kind of virtue Zhang Qizhuang was, and of course he wouldn''t really pay this guy.He deliberately took out the money and put it on the table in front of him.


    Money is like gold, exuding brilliance, almost blinding Zhang Qizhuang''s krypton dog eyes.


    He stared at the money as if a fly had seen blood, his eyes flashed, and he almost reached out to grab it.Short of money, he who wants to marry a daughter-in-law, is seriously short of money!


    "This, this~" Zhang Qizhuang deliberately murmured, "I can''t say, after all, there are tasks in the company every day, and those cars are all with tasks. Didn''t I say that, as long as your money is in place, I will do my best , Shipped to you at the fastest speed."


    "Can''t today?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    "Surely not today." Zhang Qizhuang replied.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Then what if I find a car by myself?"


    "If it''s your own car, it''s no problem. The problem is that there are 20,000 chickens, which can''t be pulled by a tricycle~" Zhang Qizhuang jokingly said.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Then you don''t care, Miss Sister, I will pay the money, please go through the procedures for me and I will pick up chicken fry."


    Zhang Jia didn''t say a word, reached out his hand to take the receipt and the money, checked carefully, immediately issued a receipt for him, and called to release the chicken.


    Zhang Qizhuang was dumbfounded. He never expected that Jiang Xiaohu would come here today prepared.


    Although he knew that Jiang Xiaohu and Meng Na had a good relationship, after Jiang Xiaohu left that day, Wang Ziqiang also investigated the background of this kid.This kid monkey spirit belongs to monkey spirit, but he was born in poverty.


    Who could have imagined that such a poor boy would have such a mind to see through their plans?


    Now that his words have been released, Jiang Xiaohu brought money and a car, plus the help of his teammates, what can Zhang Qizhuang say?


    He could only watch Jiang Xiaohu pull the chicken away.


    That night, Ziqiang Farm was full of trouble.Wang Ziqiang came back and cursed Zhang Qizhuang.Where is Zhang Qizhuang?Turning around, he sent the anger on the two security guards.


    But he can only curse and has no right to expel him. After all, the security guards are also the villagers, and they are not easy to provoke.And they said: "You said you can''t let in three-wheelers, and you didn''t say that you can''t let in trucks!"


    What can Zhang Qizhuang say?

 256 Chapter 256

    Jiang Xiaohu took the chicken back home and immediately settled in the chicken coop, staying in the chicken coop for three consecutive nights.The chicks eat normal feed, but the drinking water is taken from the Shenxian River.


    Although Shanhetu''s aura is on the verge of exhaustion, it is not a mortal thing after all. Under the nourishment of the river, the sick chicks are getting more and more vigorous day by day. On the third day, they have recovered their health.


    Everything seemed to be on the right track. Jiang Xiaohu calculated it, throwing out the money for building a farm and buying equipment, and he had more than 10,000 yuan left in his card.


    "Hey! Four hundred thousand invested in, and I don''t know when it will be recovered." Jiang Xiaohu sighed. Nowadays, his main economic support is the vegetable and egg business of Lihua Restaurant.


    Cheering up, Jiang Xiaohu thought that he was going to deliver food tomorrow, so he went home to rest, got up the next morning, brought a tricycle full of vegetables, and rushed to the city.


    Early in the morning on the main road, Jiang Xiaohu rode a tricycle and brought a cart of vegetables like a hill, crossing the street and road skillfully, and came to Zhou Qing''s house to unload the goods.


    Zhou Qing poured water on the tea and prepared for Jiang Xiaohu.Since being rescued by Jiang Xiaohu several times, he seems to have really changed his evil and returned to the right.Every day, the vegetables brought by Jiang Xiaohu are carefully taken care of. When the hotel truck comes to load the goods, he will also help load the truck and deliver it.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu''s salary is not high, his brother and sister are already content.


    "Brother Huzi, a beautiful woman came to you not long ago." Zhou Qing said.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought this guy was joking, and smiled as he moved the food down: "Beauty? Which one? I know too many beauties~"


    "Hehe, then you don''t introduce a few to me~" Zhou Qing said with a full mouth, "but what I said is for dressing|clothing~"


    "System|Serve?" Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows and stopped to look back at him.


    The only beauty in uniform he knew was Officer Fawn.


    But Jiang Xiaohu felt that he didn''t break the law, and there was no personal relationship with Police Officer Xiaolu. Why should people come to him and go to his rented house?


    After thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu felt that there was only one reason, and that was that Zhou Qing had committed another crime.


    "Hu, Huzi brother, what do you look like? It''s scary." Even though Zhou Qing hadn''t done anything wrong, he trembled with a guilty conscience.


    Although he is older than Jiang Xiaohu, he still follows his younger sister Zhou Yan and calls Jiang Xiaohu the brother.


    There is no way, eating people and drinking people, and people are not happy to be called the boss, can you not only be called brother?


    "Is she called Xiaolu?" Jiang Xiaohu asked, ""Jing Cha came here in a good manner. It was not you who committed the crime, could it be me?


    Zhou Qing touched the back of her head, and bowed her head embarrassedly: "You guessed it~ Actually it''s a little contradiction. It''s not like we opened the door loudly a while ago. Did you miss a rest in the middle of the night? I came to curse. . As a result, the person called the police and said I was harassing the people~"


    "Then why are you here to find me?" Jiang Xiaohu rolled his eyes, "Scare me~" He was a little afraid of Xiaolu.


    "That¡¯s not when Comrade Jingcha saw so many vegetables piled in our house and asked where it came from, so I took you out. Hey, you guys actually knew each other~" Speaking of this, Zhou Qing¡¯s eyes The son emptied himself and admired Jiang Xiaohu more and more.


    Because of Jiang Xiaohu, Xiao Lu actually opened up to him.Of course, this is only Zhou Qing''s wishful thinking.The fact is that after investigation and evidence collection, Xiaolu believed that the reporter was wrong first and that Zhou Qing''s behavior was not enough to disturb the people, so he gave up.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Okay, I see. Don''t be so impulsive in your future work, but I want to live here tonight to see how the house is going to be noisy."


    Zhou Yan limped out of the room with a cane, holding a glass of iced plum soup in her hand: "Brother Tiger, it''s so hot, you can have a cold drink."


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly stepped forward and took it: "You have good legs and feet fast enough~ Thank you Xiaoyan." He took a big sip.


    "It''s not all due to Brother Huzi. If it weren''t for you to massage me every day and give me medicine and boil it, I''m still in a wheelchair." Zhou Yan said with a flushed face.


    She is about five pounds fatter than before, white and tender, like a nineteen-year-old girl.It was dry and scary before.


    Zhou Qing looked at her younger sister getting better and better every day and getting healthier day by day.He himself was very grateful to Jiang Xiaohu, and adding to his younger sister''s affairs, he secretly swears in his heart that even if Jiang Xiaohu''s brains are smashed, he is fearless.


    After drinking the sour plum soup and putting the goods in order, Jiang Xiaohu went out.His tricycle had to change its tires, running mountain roads every day, and it was badly worn.


    The car repair places are all in the suburbs. Jiang Xiaohu drove the car to the car repair shop and left it there to wait for the master to repair it.


    It took a long time, so he planned to wander around.Coincidentally, it was here to catch up with Fengji, and it was on the street behind this street, crowded with people.


    Jiang Xiaohu likes to join in the fun, so he quickly walked through the alley, ready to find something delicious and fun.


    As soon as I walked through the alley, before I got on the road, I heard a heart-piercing cry from the side alley.I don''t know, I thought it was who died.


    It was a little old lady who was crying, about fifty or sixty years old, and looking at her clothes, she should be a nearby villager.


    This street was originally a village on the outskirts of the city. The villagers have become demolition households by taking a ride on the expansion of the city, and many second generations have been demolished.


    Therefore, the village Jiang Xiaohu passed through was actually an empty village, and many houses were demolished and left there.It stands to reason that no one should live.In the open space near the road, some people pulled ropes to encircle the ground, moved a bench to pay to see the car, and parked full of electric cars.


    Jiang Xiaohu became curious and turned around and walked over and took a few steps.When he came to the entrance of the alley, he saw seven or eight people standing nearby, including men and women, old and young.Everyone is gathering around the two, pointing fingers and discussing.


    Those two are women, the old and the young.The elder one was facing the alleyway, sitting on the ground and crying, his body was covered with mud.She patted the ground with both hands, and the howling in her mouth was actually very rhythmic and musical.


    "Oh, my little old lady went out to go to the market, how come I met you, the plague god! If you don''t take such a wide road, you have to hit me! The girl who looks so beautiful is a snake-hearted girl. Oh hello, I''m still rushing to cook for my grandson!"


    Puff~


    Blow your nose vigorously.


    The girl standing opposite her tried several times to help her up.


    "Mother, I''m sorry, but I..." the girl stammered in defense.


    Everyone was laughing and watching, but Jiang Xiaohu felt that the girl''s voice was very familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere.

 257 Chapter 257 The Ghostly Little Junior Sister

    The times are developing and society is progressing, but the bazaar never seems to change, it will always be so smoky.


    They sell fried dumplings, fried rice cakes, fried melon seeds, chickens, ducks and geese, and various ornamental birds, pet cats and dogs.The big episode was lively and no one should have noticed what happened in that small alley.


    But actually?More and more people stopped and waited. Everyone was pointing and poking and talking about everything.


    "Young people nowadays, just take care of their own face, and they have no lower limit for doing things. Shouldn''t they be sent to the hospital to pay for medical expenses when they hit someone?"


    "Don''t say that, who knows who hit this person? Look at that little girl, it''s not like a bad person."


    "Cut, the bad guys don''t write bad words on their faces, you think they look good~"


    The girl bent forward and stretched out her hand to try to help the little old lady: "Auntie, can you get up and talk first?"


    "Don''t touch me!" The little old lady screamed as if being stung by a hornet, she suddenly raised her hand and slapped the girl''s hand away, "I have a broken hip, I can''t move!"


    Jiang Xiaohu got a black line on his forehead, and secretly said: "It''s really...*, if your hip bone is broken, you can still cry here? It''s already painful, okay?"


    The more he felt that the girl was familiar, he stared at her back to remember.Finally reminded him of the feasting night, at the door of the flower shop at the end of the pedestrian street.


    Lu Xiaomei, a kind girl blackmailed by the flower shop owner.At that time, Jiang Xiaohu brought Biyun to the county to check his body, and went shopping with Biyun at night. It was this girl who sold flowers to them.


    In my impression, this is a frank and kind girl, and because of her kindness, she was bullied by the proprietress.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu didn''t understand what was going on, he felt that Lu Xiaomei was unlikely to do anything to harm the old lady.


    What''s more, the old lady is not too old, when she is crying and cursing, she is really alive and well!With this enthusiasm, how can it look like someone injured and unable to move?


    Jiang Xiaohu was a little angry. Nowadays, people always criticize society for lack of love and warmth and criticize young people for being selfish and disregarding others.Let''s see how the reality is done!How do these young people treat young people?


    Although it''s just a case, it''s a trouble and a sad experience when it comes to the body.In the future, who would dare to help when seeing the old man?


    Today, I must manage, Jiang Xiaohu thought, even if the opponent is not Lu Xiaomei.


    "Auntie, you said your hip was broken? How could you still sit here?" Suddenly a clear and sweet voice came from the other side, which attracted Jiang Xiaohu''s attention.


    He looked up and he was immediately happy. Isn''t this a little junior sister?


    Everyone learns to learn a driver''s license for each coach, so it''s very fate.Now that my studies are halfway through, and there are no classes these days, everyone is busy with their own things. It has been about ten days since I saw each other.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect that he would meet the junior sister here.


    Little Junior Sister Wu Siyu, holding a mobile phone in her hand, is facing her aunt and Lu Xiaomei.She was too focused on the matter in front of her, and did not see that Jiang Xiaohu was not far away.


    Wu Siyu wore a pair of washed white denim cropped trousers and a white short-sleeved shirt, as if a white cloud hung on the blue sky, so white and flawless, so lovely and lovely.


    Her face was as cold and serious as before, and she was very vigorous and aggressive, so when she spoke, everyone closed their mouths and couldn''t help but look at her.


    The aunt turned her head to look at her, was taken aback, and thought: "Yes, I have a broken hip, so I can''t sit down."


    thump!


    She lay down.


    "Oh, my big hips~ it hurts!" Her groaning got worse.


    Everyone laughed, and Lu Xiaomei became more and more at a loss.She is a gentle girl. Although she was born in the countryside, her father and brothers have worked hard for her to study since she was a child.If it were not for the recent changes in the family, she should have taken the college entrance examination by now, and with her results, it would definitely not be a problem to get into a 211 school.


    When she left school at first, she had no experience dealing with this little old lady, the flower shop owner and others.She stood there with her head down and her hands down, her eyes flushed.


    "Auntie, I really didn''t meet you, can you get up and talk? How dirty the floor is~" She almost asked the aunt in an imploring tone.


    "The expression should be a little richer, auntie~" The little junior sister ran forward, the phone camera facing the auntie.


    The aunt felt uncomfortable and deliberately looked away.But no matter where she turned her head, the little junior sister ran to the other side immediately to make sure that she could photograph her front face.


    "What are you doing?" The aunt couldn''t help but stared at the little sister angrily.


    Little Junior Sister said in surprise: "Huh? Are you still angry?"


    "Nonsense, everyone will be angry, okay? Why can''t I be angry?" The aunt almost couldn''t help but jumped up from the ground and scratched her face.But she finally held it back, after all, her hip was broken!


    "I didn''t mean that, I mean, the hip bones connect the whole body of the person and move the whole body. I am a medical student. Once there is a problem with the hip bone, basically people are not paralyzed. Especially breathing, Severely blocked. If you break your hip bone, let alone angry, even breathing will be a problem. Auntie, do you want to try, can you breathe?"


    Little Junior Sister amused Jiang Xiaohu with a serious look.


    He secretly smiled and said: "I really didn''t expect the little junior sister to have such a''playful'' side? Why, she is a medical student? Can''t it? How do I remember that she seems to have graduated and worked?"


    Jiang Xiaohu judged that the situation in front of him probably didn''t need him to act.Little Junior Sister went out of the game, one of the two.


    Sure enough, the aunt gave the little junior sister a stunned.


    "Really? Can''t you breathe?" she muttered, twisted her body slightly, breathed out, and then pretended that she could not breathe.


    "Oh, I can''t breathe!" She deliberately suffocated her red face, her wonderful acting skills won applause, and made Lu Xiaomei, the perpetrator, standing there even more at a loss.


    Little Junior Sister nodded seriously: "Not bad, auntie, very savvy, what do you do what I said."


    "You~" Auntie looked at her vainly, "I was hurt by her, so how can I do what you said?"


    "Isn''t it?" The little sister raised her eyebrows, her cold face, with a hint of black humor.


    The aunt''s guilty conscience became more and more, she turned her head away: "I just broke my hip bone."


    "Oh, then tell me, how do you feel now?" Little Junior Sister asked.


    The aunt said: "It hurts here, I can''t move, I can''t breathe."


    "Hahaha!" Little Junior Sister laughed, "If your hip bone is broken, your hip bone hurts? If your hip bone is broken, you have to lie down? You can''t breathe?"


    The aunt was stunned again, feeling a little bit unable to keep up with her IQ: "Isn''t this what you said?"


    "Am I right?" Little Junior Sister said.


    "You are studying medicine!"


    "Who told you that I studied medicine? Just believe what I said? I just made up all of them. I am not studying medicine. I study finance!" The little sister sneered.

 258 Chapter 258

    The crowd was in an uproar.


    "Hey, this eldest sister, you''re wrong! What people say you do, you are clearly moving closer to the fracture! You are an errant!"


    "Yes, I''m so old, why don''t you have a brain to do things?"


    "You have a brain to do things, and would you bully a little girl here?"


    Little Junior Sister sneered and looked at the woman, and raised her mobile phone: "I''m recording everything here, how did you fall just now, how blackmailed you. And, how''following the doctor''s orders''~ Do you want me to let it out and give it to everyone? Take a look? Let everyone comment, OK?"


    The aunt frowned, blushed, and she lowered her head and was silent for a moment, then suddenly shouted: "Okay, just let it go, I am not afraid of the shadow crooked!"


    Before her voice fell to the ground, the little sister had already started the video decisively, and the phone screen was directed at everyone, slowly spinning around everyone, playing it over and over again.


    The content of the video is as follows: In the small alley, the old lady hurriedly appeared.Seeing her whereabouts, she should have rushed out of the market across the road.With her belt in both hands, she went into this seemingly empty alley, which turned out to be to solve the problem of urination.


    But just after the solution, when she got up, she accidentally stepped on a brick. There was a hole under one end of the brick. Her center of gravity was unstable and she fell down.At this time, Lu Xiaomei appeared, so the remaining few minutes of long content was a tug of war.


    Lu Xiaomei kindly came to help her, but she took the opportunity to blackmail Lu Xiaomei.In the seesaw, more and more people were attracted, including Jiang Xiaohu.


    After the broadcast, everyone sneered at the aunt.But the man lowered her head in a desperate manner. She originally wanted to fight, betting that the younger sister was frightening her.Who is so boring to come to make a video?


    Coincidentally, the younger sister had a rest and nothing to do today, and bought a new mobile phone, so she went to the market on the edge of the county and took some videos of local customs.Just when this happened, she was at the other end of the alley.


    These are all old buildings, which can recall her childhood memories when she was wandering around the village to be demolished.


    After playing the video, the little sister turned her head and rushed to her: "It¡¯s the fault of you to urinate and defecate anywhere, and you don¡¯t need the toilet. You¡¯re still a woman! You accidentally fell, and you slandered the person who came to help you, wrong. It''s also with you. What can you say now?"


    "You, you are more nosy, young and clever, you won''t be able to keep you married in the future! Pooh! Pooh!" The aunt got up, the so-called body with a broken hip is actually very quick.


    She viciously cursed the little junior sister, spit a few mouthfuls on the ground in a row, got out of the crowd griefly, rushed across the road, and disappeared into the dense crowd.


    "Okay, okay, there''s nothing to watch, everyone is busy! Oh, the fried buns at the market are really delicious, go eat! It''s gone if you go late!" someone shouted, Everyone gradually dispersed.


    Lu Xiaomei lowered her head with tears, walked over to the junior sister, and said to her: "Thank you, Miss Sister!"


    "Thank me for what I did?" The little sister looked at her and sighed a little helplessly, "It doesn''t matter if you are kind, you have to protect yourself while you are kind! When you encounter this kind of person in the future, you just ignore it."


    "Yeah!" Lu Xiaomei nodded.


    Suddenly the two felt that something was wrong, the shout just now disappeared, the voice is so familiar!


    They all looked behind them at the same time, but saw Jiang Xiaohu approaching with a smile.It turned out that Jiang Xiaohu called out just now to let the onlookers disperse.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s grinning face seemed to condense all the sunshine around here, and he looked warm and comfortable in his heart.


    Lu Xiaomei blushed when he saw that it was him, lowered her head and called out, "It''s you, Brother Jiang!"


    It turned out that she also remembered Jiang Xiaohu.


    Little Junior Sister rolled her eyes: "Why are you here?" She has this attitude towards everyone, so Jiang Xiaohu is not angry.


    "I have nothing to do. I wander around here, and I just meet you." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Let''s go to the market together~"


    "Who wants to go to the market with you? I''m just here to gather the scenery." Little Junior Sister said, "Since you know each other, let''s go together. I''ll go first, bye!"


    She turned away very coolly, leaving Jiang Xiaohu and Lu Xiaomei with the backs of a violent girl.


    When she was gone, Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said to Lu Xiaomei: "She''s Wu Siyu, the younger sister I learned to drive with. Don''t look fierce, in fact, I have a good heart, thanks to her just now~"


    "Yes, this young lady is very nice." Lu Xiaomei said with great gratitude, "If she hadn''t come out for me, I really don''t know what to do today. That woman will charge me 1,000 yuan for medical expenses, I How can I give her any money~"


    After speaking, she subconsciously weighed the bag behind her.


    Jiang Xiaohu only noticed that she was carrying a black schoolbag, which was bulging and full of single pages.It turns out that she came to hand out flyers today!


    "How much is there? Let me post it for you!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "A lot, more than 700 pages!" Lu Xiaomei blushed, "I can do it myself."


    "It''s okay, I''ll help you!" Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but said, taking out most of the leaflets from her bag, and the two of them sent them as they walked. It didn''t take long for them to finish.


    Lu Xiaomei is very happy, these single pages are probably a whole day by herself.And now, it''s done in an hour or two.That''s a full seventy yuan!She was as sweet as she had eaten honey.


    After sending the leaflet, Lu Xiaomei went to the foreman to collect the money.Jiang Xiaohu looked at the seventy yuan gross ticket in her hand, feeling a little bit sour.


    "Xiaomei, how old are you this year?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    "Seventeen." Lu Xiaomei replied.


    Jiang Xiaohu was surprised: "It''s only seventeen? Shouldn''t you be studying?"


    "Ang, stop reading." Lu Xiaomei smiled bitterly and said helplessly.


    Jiang Xiaohu could see that it was a pity that she could not read.


    "Has something serious happened at home?" he asked.


    "Well, my mother is sick, breast cancer." Lu Xiaomei said.


    Jiang Xiaohu sympathized with her: "Hey! There is a cancer patient in the family. It is indeed very disheartening. I know a friend whose mother seems to have this disease too, and is now hospitalized in the county hospital."


    "Really? My mother is also at the county hospital." Lu Xiaomei said, "What is your friend''s name? The patient''s family, maybe we still know each other."


    "Lu Dayong~" Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, and suddenly wondered, one Lu Xiaomei and the other Lu Dayong, their mother has breast cancer, shouldn''t these two be a family?Wouldn''t it be such a coincidence that I can run into a family with two children?


    Lu Xiaomei was startled: "He is my brother!" Then she looked at Jiang Xiaohu with excitement, "Are you the benefactor of my brother?"

 259 Chapter 259

    Lu Xiaomei and Jiang Xiaohu strolled along the riverside with a breeze blowing on them.


    The girl felt full of surprise in her heart.For the first time in my life, the fate is so wonderful.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t go to the market anymore, he talked and laughed with the girl, like a spring breeze and drizzle, moisturizing things silently, dissolving the shadow that the aunt had just brought to the girl.


    "Your brother works very well in the store, and your mother''s illness can''t be cured in a short while. You should relax and study hard." Jiang Xiaohu persuaded.


    When talking with Lu Xiaomei, Jiang Xiaohu obviously felt the girl''s intelligence and kindness.And learned that she was in the top 20 in high school and junior high school.


    It is a pity that such a result has given up the college entrance examination due to economic reasons.


    Lu Xiaomei was silent, the breeze was blowing the willow branches, and the low-hanging willow branches gently touched the water.Some wild ducks roamed freely in the water.


    She was shocked, feeling that her life was not as free as these wild ducks.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment, feeling that he had failed to speak.Other people''s lives are not yet his turn to tell.There is a cancer patient in the Lu family, and only they know how much money and how dangerous the disease is.


    "Hey? My landscape map, can you help them?" Jiang Xiaohu''s brains flashed.


    Instead, he smiled lightly and said to Lu Xiaomei: "Don''t worry, there is no road to heaven. I know a very good old Chinese doctor. He may be able to help. But he has been busy lately, so I will Ask him to pass."


    "Really?" Lu Xiaomei was overjoyed.


    Although her mother had been scammed several times in the family since her illness, and her mother had been consulted by the so-called Chinese medicine doctor and took a few thousand yuan of''special medicine'', she still had hope in her heart.


    Yang Yang Huaxia, five thousand years of civilization, Chinese medicine runs through the ancient and modern, and I don''t know how many patients have been saved.Lu Xiaomei believes that Chinese medicine is not as unbearable as some people think.The important thing is that she believes in Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu invited her to a simple meal, and the two of them left and went on their own.


    Back home, Jiang Xiaohu became busier.While coping with the study and assessment of the driving school, he also has to take care of the contract with Lihua Hotel.On the other side, his farm has gradually gotten on track.


    Under the nourishment of the gods and rivers of the mountains and rivers, the chicks become more lively every day.Although the farm equipment is not perfect, Jiang Xiaohu is not in a hurry.He knew that the road had to be taken step by step, and he had to eat one bite at a time.


    The days are full and busy, moving forward in an orderly manner, with the sun rising and the moon falling, everything seems to be normal.But there is always a dark tide under the moonlight, and the shadow behind the sun.


    That Wang Ziqiang was robbed of the limelight in front of Meng Na by Jiang Xiaohu, and he was already jealous.When Jiang Xiaohu used a trick to remove the chicken, he couldn''t stand it anymore, thinking every day, how to give up this bad breath.


    "I am in the local agricultural and sideline industry circle, and that is also a well-known figure. How can I let a little crouch to play with me? If it spreads out, do I still want this old face?" Wang Ziqiang often thought in his heart.


    Thinking the same way, there is another person-Li Xiaosan.


    Although he was stable for a while after being punished by Jiang Xiaohu, the more he thought about it, the more aggrieved and angry.


    "How did you make it like this? After working hard in society for a decade or two, he ended up in the hands of a stinky boy? Damn it!" He hammered his head at night and was frustrated after drinking.


    But life is still going to pass, these two are both businessmen.Although they are not at the same level, their circles have intersections.


    On this day, Wang Ziqiang and Li Xiaosan met at a wine table.


    Li Xiaosan was the host, and the host was a local industry leader.


    "Wang Ziqiang is amazing!" Another hostess boasted, "He was definitely a self-made man. He was a ruthless character in the team at the beginning~"


    Li Xiaosan was smoking a cigarette, listening to them in the smoke.The big brother is late, but he is here.


    Everyone got up hurriedly, nodded and shook hands with the boss in turn, the atmosphere on the wine table was also good.Wang Ziqiang didn''t have any pretensions, and his business negotiations with one of them went smoothly.


    After drinking for three rounds, after talking about business, the topic got to the woman.


    Wang Ziqiang said with emotion: "It''s nice to be young, like you, with great bodies. If you want several women, you need several women~"


    Someone laughed and said, "Mr. Wang, your body is not worse than a twenty-year-old boy. We are taking you as an example, hahaha~"


    "Forget it, I''m getting old. No, I was recently taken a solid shot by Hou Lang. Hey, who knows Honghua Town and Jiangbian Village?" Wang Ziqiang said.


    The listener hurriedly asked: "What''s the matter, Mr. Wang? Honghua Town can''t beat you by eight. It''s a piece of iron as poor as an iron hit. Jiangbian Village has never heard of it. It is probably a small village. ."


    Everyone was talking, only Li Xiaosan was smoking and listening.In fact, when he heard the three characters in Jiangbian Village, a string in his heart was already plucked.


    "Is it Jiang Xiaohu?" He secretly said.


    Wang Ziqiang didn''t go into details either, and he covered the topic at once.Talking about business, policy, and international affairs, men¡¯s wine tables are all these things.


    After drinking and eating, everyone left, shaking hands and talking drunkenly at the door of the restaurant.Wang Ziqiang had a driver to pick him up, and everyone respectfully put him in the car. Li Xiaosan found an opportunity to approach the car door and said, "Jiangbian Village, I know someone named Jiang Xiaohu."


    Wang Ziqiang raised his brows and looked at him.


    This person, Wang Ziqiang, had no impression during the whole process, he was a very ordinary passerby face, and he didn''t speak much, and occasionally saying a few words was of little value.


    But the name he popped up at this moment left a deep impression on Wang Ziqiang.


    "Do you know Jiang Xiaohu? Friends?" Wang Ziqiang said.


    Li Xiaosan shook his head, a flash of resentment flashed in his eyes: "This kid is not a thing, I''ve made him miserable."


    He lowered his voice, trying not to let others hear it.


    Wang Ziqiang''s raised eyebrows slowly fell again, and he smiled: "Would you like to go to the teahouse with me for a cup of tea and sober up?"


    "Thank you for not dislike it, that''s great. This wine is so spicy that it will burn your heart and lungs." Li Xiaosan was pleasantly surprised, knowing that he was on this big boat.


    "Well, see you in Shanli Teahouse in half an hour." After Wang Ziqiang finished, he waved his hand to let the driver drive.


    Li Xiaosan drove immediately to the mountain teahouse. Fortunately, the small county town is not big. He didn''t meet the traffic police along the way, otherwise he would have drunk and drove properly.


    When he came to the private room on the second floor of the tea house and opened the door, Li Xiaosan heard the sound of erhu, and the tea smoke was faint and the aroma was rich.


    In the tea smoke, under the window sill, Wang Ziqiang was sitting in a chair with Erlang''s legs tilted up and squinting to pull the erhu.He sometimes raised his head, sometimes bowed his head, his expression was drunk.


    "President Wang, you are so elegant. Erhu is not worse than the old artist." Li Xiaosan praised.

 260 Chapter 260

    The teahouse in the mountains is a very elegant teahouse in the county town.It is said that the boss here is a university professor, and opening a teahouse is just a side job.


    Because the boss is literate, the employees under his opponents are also very demanding. Even if you graduate from elementary school and work as a waiter here, you have to read three articles a day.


    Therefore, the waiters here, especially the girls, are immortal and spiritual.Over time, some bosses in the county like to spend money here.


    I have to say that this is the success of the teahouse owner.


    Wang Ziqiang came here for this. He doesn''t have much culture himself, but he prefers to be among the cultural people.But even though he is rich, he can''t hold back those educated people.In that circle, if it is not easy to get in, he has to play a side ball, consume here, and infect the cultural atmosphere.


    You see, this private room is antique, and there are bookshelves and shelves full of books.There are Guqin and Erhu, he can do whatever he wants.Although his erhu pulls, it''s almost like a saw leg.


    "Hehe, don''t you feel bad about saying this?" Wang Ziqiang opened his eyes and stopped, looking at Li Xiaosan with a smile.


    This is the first official contact between the two. Before that, Wang Ziqiang didn''t know that there was someone like Li Xiaosan in the world.


    Li Xiaosan is also thick-skinned and can hear off-notes.He was not afraid of Wang Ziqiang washing himself, but he was afraid that the big boss would be polite.What do you mean by polite?On behalf of students!At least Li Xiaosan thought so.


    "Hey!" Li Xiaosan sat down and looked at the tea in the tea tray. "This is good buque, good tea!"


    "Yes, you also have research on tea? Come on, taste it, and talk to me about your friend from Jiangbian Village by the way." Wang Ziqiang put down his erhu, sat at the coffee table, and chatted with Li Xiaosan.


    Li Xiaosan also picked up what he could say, scribbling Jiang Xiaohu in black, saying only that he cheated himself, but did not say how much he cheated.It''s not that he doesn''t want to say it, but it''s mainly because he is afraid to say it ashamed.


    Wang Ziqiang listened, nodded, and did not say his grudge with Jiang Xiaohu.


    "It seems that this guy really can''t work, he has to be healed." Wang Ziqiang said.


    Li Xiaosan was ecstatic and didn''t show it yet.He took a sip of tea and asked, "I don''t know how this guy offended Mr. Wang?"


    Wang Ziqiang laughed and scratched his Mediterranean hairstyle with his fingers: "This kid has to have that ability to pit me, he is..."


    He glanced at Li Xiaosan, and found that this guy''s eyes were glaring, and he wanted to hear gossip.


    "He didn''t cheat me, he cheated my brother-in-law." Wang Ziqiang buckled the hat on Zhang Qizhuang. "My brother-in-law worked in my company and met this guy and was defrauded of 20,000 chickens."


    "So serious?" Li Xiaosan nodded, "Call the police!"


    "The difficulty is here~" Wang Ziqiang poked his finger at the desk, "This kid has complete procedures and clever tricks, so I can''t fault him at all."


    Li Xiaosan indignantly patted the desktop: "Yes, this guy has the ability to deceive! Do it!" He slobbered and his hair was messed up, only to realize that it was inappropriate to say swearing in front of Wang Ziqiang, and he hurriedly apologized.


    Wang Ziqiang smiled and waved his hand: "Hey, that''s nothing. Actually, what are 20,000 chickens? They are all sick chickens. If he tells me that he has no money and wants me to sponsor points, it doesn''t matter if I give it to him for nothing. The key is that his methods are not glorious enough, and that''s what makes me angry."


    Li Xiaosan screamed, and thought for a while and said: "President Wang, I think this matter is big or small. But he must be taught a lesson~"


    "How do you say?" Wang Ziqiang asked.


    Li Xiaosan put his hands together in his mouth and murmured.


    Wang Ziqiang nodded as he listened, and finally held up his tea cup with a smile: "Come on, I wish us all the best, I will use tea instead of wine, and do it first!"


    "Don''t dare~" Li Xiaosan was anxious and hurriedly picked up the cup and touched him gently and lowly.


    ...


    "Aye~" Jiang Xiaohu sneezed fiercely, feeling that his intestines were about to come out of his nose.


    He pulled the towel off his neck, patted the dust on his body, wiped the sweat from his face, and muttered, "Who is cursing me?"


    Wang Xifeng came out of the chicken coop with a shovel and bucket, and saw that his son was so tired, he put down his tools distressedly, and ran to bring him water.


    "Huzi, you can work a little longer, our family has enough money, so we can earn slowly~" Wang Xifeng said.


    Jiang Xiaohu took the water glass, raised his head and drank a big sip, and said with a smile: "Your son is Iron King Kong. I''m not afraid."


    "Jing nonsense, can my own son be Iron King Kong? Then I am not the mother King Kong?" Wang Xifeng groaned, and looked at his son''s dark face again, feeling that he had lost weight recently, and he was immediately distressed.


    "Huzi, you should find a mother-in-law to take care of you. Mom is getting older day by day, and she can''t do her best." She said slightly.


    Speaking of this topic, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but think of Zhang Xiaohua.


    He and Zhang Xiaohua are just fake lovers, but recently, their relationship seems to have quietly changed.


    "Mom, what do you think of Xiaohua?" he tentatively asked.


    Wang Xifeng was startled, and secretly said, "Is this kid really getting along with Xiao Hua?"


    The peasant woman said calmly: "Wow Zhang Xiaohua? This girl is still good, but the family is not good. Buying pigs has to look at the pen, her parents are too bad. Whoever marries her will be annoying for the rest of her life."


    After speaking, she immediately picked up the shovel with the bucket, and went in to clean again, not giving her son a chance to defend.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at his mother''s back, feeling a little worried.Dididi~


    At the gate of the compound, there was a sound of a car horn, which attracted Jiang Xiaohu to look.I saw a black car, stopping at the door.Someone in the driver''s seat came out and shouted, "Is anyone? Open the door!"


    Jiang Xiaohu wondered, who is this, so arrogant, who came to someone else''s house and shouted with confidence.


    He hurriedly put down the guy and ran to open the door.Opening the iron fence door, he stood in front of the car and asked, "Who are you?"


    The three doors opened at the same time, and the two men and one woman got out of the car.Judging by their dress and temperament, they all seem to be public.


    "Are you Jiang Xiaohu?" the middle-aged man in the back seat asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Ang, I am, what are you doing?"


    The slightly younger woman said: "We are from the town''s animal epidemic prevention station. Someone reported that you have chicken disease here, which has polluted the surrounding environment and affected the normal work and life of other villagers."


    "Chicken plague?" Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows curiously. "My farm has a chicken plague, I don''t even know?"

 261 Chapter 261

    The people from the Honghua Town Animal Epidemic Prevention Station are here?


    Jiang Xiaohu was a little surprised. In order to set up this farm, he had already dealt with the staff of government departments several times, and he was no longer a boring guy who didn''t know how to respond before.


    He smiled: "What are you three doing here?"


    The older man smiled with a slick look: "Young man, this is our station manager Liu. He is especially concerned about the problem of farmers getting rich, and I am afraid that you will buy sick chicken fry. This is not it, let''s investigate. a bit."


    This man can be about fifty years old, chubby, and at first sight is a person with rich work experience.The stationmaster Liu, who looks like he is in his 30s, has short hair, serious and capable, and can''t speak well.


    The young man standing behind them, in his twenties, round-faced, tall and tall, is a small attendant, silent.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "It turns out that Comrade stationmaster is here, please come in! Mom, quickly make tea, stationmaster Liu from the town is here."


    "Hey, no need!" Station Master Liu waved his hand, "We are a routine, take us to the chicken coop. Xiao Yang, take all the instruments."


    "Okay, Station Master Liu." The young guy agreed. He had a suitcase on his left hand and right hand, and he looked heavy and didn''t know what was loaded.


    "Young man, please lead the way!" Station Master Liu looked like a kind elder sister, but his eyes were very sharp.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Then please follow me."


    On the other side, people from the government shuddered Wang Xifeng.The peasant woman has never seen anything in the world, and the biggest official in her life is probably the village head.And she was afraid because she was worried about her son.During this period of time, let that kid be able to do it, I don''t know what to do outside!


    When she went to make tea, her hands and feet were soft, and she couldn''t walk in a straight line.After making tea and coming out of the shed, Wang Xifeng suddenly saw a man wandering outside the door with trepidation.


    The man seemed quite familiar, and for a while, he seemed to often go to Jiangbian Village.But Wang Xifeng didn''t care about that much, just thinking of her son, and hurried to the chicken coop with tea.


    Miao Fuquan turned around the car and saw Wang Xifeng coming out and hurriedly hid behind the nearby tree.It was not until Wang Xifeng left his sight that he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Mom, I don''t know if this girl has seen me. But it doesn''t matter if I see it, huh, war starts!" Miao Fuquan secretly said, "This kid offends people everywhere and can''t kill him! I really thought How about the back waves of the Yangtze River and the front waves? The water here is a bit deep~"


    Ding Lingling!


    The phone in his hand rang, and he hurriedly answered: "Hey, third brother, hey yes, yes, I am here. Well, stationmaster Liu and the others have already come. Okay, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure to stare hard at it. dead."


    The call was from Li Xiaosan, and he sent Miao Fuquan here to inquire about the situation.Don¡¯t ask, they did the report.


    After hanging up the phone, Li Xiaosan stretched out on the bed, kicked off the socks hanging around his feet, and smiled happily, "Jiang Xiaohu, Jiang Xiaohu, can you stand it?"


    Beside him, the woman with heavy make-up leaned in tenderly, and reached out to him: "Boss Li, where''s the money?" He asked for money quickly while he was in a good mood.


    Li Xiaosan picked up his wallet from the bedside table and drew three hundred to the woman: "Next time I call you, you''ll come right away, don''t be too slow."


    The woman took the money, got up, smiled and said, "As long as Boss Li gives the money happily, I certainly have no reason not to come. Then I will go first, and Boss Li will talk next time."


    "Let''s go now?" Li Xiaosan was a little upset, "I really turned my face and didn''t recognize people."


    "The transaction is complete, why should I stay? There are still customers waiting for me." The woman said.


    "Let''s go~" Li Xiaosan was in a good mood and let her go.


    Thinking that Jiang Xiaohu was about to suffer, he was very happy.In addition to revenge, you can also move closer to Wang Ziqiang. That is a thigh. If you hold it firm, you can lose him if you make a fortune later?


    Compared with Wang Ziqiang, Li Xiaosan, the boss, is simply sesame seeds.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu took three of them and walked around several chicken coops.Twenty thousand chicks, all in one chicken house.Station Master Liu and others set up the instrument, took the hand-held, and landed the corners and corners to investigate.The one who did this was of course the little follower Xiao Yang.


    The stationmaster Liu and the slick middle-aged man, it is said that his surname is Zhang, is the head of the office, and they mainly observe the condition of the chicks.


    After observation and survey, the three of them were very satisfied.The chicken house is up to standard and the health of the young chicks is also very good.


    Jiang Xiaohu and his mother were carrying tea and chasing a few of their chicken coops, but they refused to drink the tea.


    "How can I not drink it? I didn''t want to bribe you." Jiang Xiaohu was anxious. "It''s dead if you don''t drink tea on such a hot day."


    Especially Wang Xifeng, if the three of them had tea, she might not be so nervous.But if they didn''t drink it, she felt as uncomfortable as frying, for fear that her son might make a mistake and be caught.That''s her only Miaomiao, the only baby bump!


    "You can''t die, don''t worry, we are healthy." Director Zhang said with a black line on his forehead and his hands behind his back. "Young man, what is your name?"


    "My name is Jiang Xiaohu." Jiang Xiaohu replied.


    "How old is it?"


    "twenty."


    Director Zhang looked at him with a surprised look: "That''s right, I started a business at such a young age, and work hard to get rid of poverty and become rich."


    Station Master Liu came over and said: "Okay, let''s go back."


    After only ten minutes, the tea hasn''t cooled down in my hands.


    Jiang Xiaohu was surprised: "Is it going now?"


    "Why, don''t you leave us for dinner?" Director Zhang said with a smile. In fact, he really wanted to stay for dinner.


    Although the village is poor, it looks good with mountains and rivers, and the chickens and ducks grown in vegetables are all pollution-free.These days, it''s hard to get something like this. Even if they are in town, they rarely see such good fruits and vegetables.


    When passing by the pool outside just now, Director Zhang saw the basket of cucumbers that Wang Xifeng had placed on the table. The green and tender cucumbers were so tender that they could pinch water, and his saliva was straightforward.


    It''s a pity that Station Master Liu is a deadhead. She really pursues a policy and never takes the masses a bit.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "Then stay and eat. That''s what I think. Don''t dislike it."


    Just taking the opportunity to get closer, he knew that it was rare for him to meet someone in the yamen.


    "No, we have to continue our work in the afternoon." Station Master Liu had a firm attitude and turned and left.


    When she turned around, everyone was stunned, looking at her back, so surprised that they couldn''t shut their mouths.


    Jiang Xiaohu was the first to react, winking at his mother, Wang Xifeng hurriedly ran over, took off his apron while running, and surrounded Station Master Liu.

 262 Chapter 262

    "Master Liu, let''s go and sit there." People who saw the Yamen would not be able to speak, and Wang Xifeng, an unseen peasant woman, suddenly became brave.


    At this time, she felt that there was no difference in social status or rich and poor between herself and stationmaster Liu, they were all women.


    Stationmaster Liu looked back at her in astonishment: "What''s the matter, big sister?"


    "Let''s go!" Wang Xifeng blinked desperately.


    Station Master Liu''s face was a little pale, and sweat was all over his forehead, which stuck his bangs to his hair.She froze for a moment, suddenly trying to understand something, her pale face flushed red, and she hurriedly left the chicken coop with Wang Xifeng.


    After they left, the three men were very embarrassed, pretending that they hadn''t seen anything just now.


    Jiang Xiaohu handed the tea cup to Xiao Yang and Director Zhang, and said with a smile: "Now, you two can have some tea and take a break."


    "Well, ah." Xiao Yang couldn''t speak, and promised dullly.


    Director Zhang said: "Your chicken coop is okay, it''s warm in winter and cool in summer, and the temperature is much lower than outside. Is there a constant temperature system?"


    "No, we don''t have the money to be so tall. We have veteran craftsmen in our village who build first-class houses and know how to keep them warm." Jiang Xiaohu took two chairs and shared them with them. "You two sit first. Now, I will come as soon as I go."


    He settled Director Zhang and Xiao Yang, and hurried to the simple office.


    It''s an office, but the real office hasn''t been repaired yet. This one is just a shed set up next to the western wall of the office.


    But don''t underestimate this shed. Although the sparrow is small and complete, Jiang Xiaohu also moved an old single sofa.


    He stood at the door and overheard. His mother was talking about women with stationmaster Liu.


    "...It doesn''t get in the way, I also came here from that time." Wang Xifeng said, "I remember, the worst is half a year without stopping..."


    "Gosh, half a year? Sister, how did you make it through?" Station Master Liu was surprised, "I have been irregular for more than a year. Sometimes I don''t come for a few months, sometimes I don''t leave."


    "Hey, just keep it up like that." Wang Xifeng smiled helplessly, "Master Liu, do you think you can use this? I only have this pair of trousers, but they are clean. I just brought them here to change them when I watch the venue. of."


    "It''s okay, I''m fine, thank you eldest sister, today I would be ugly if it weren''t for you." Station Master Liu''s voice was full of embarrassment.


    "It''s not easy for women, it''s nothing, everyone can understand." Wang Xifeng said.


    Going back to the role of a woman, Wang Xifeng didn''t feel so much pressure facing stationmaster Liu.She said slowly, telling the most economically stressful years.


    Jiang Xiaohu made a calculation. At that time, his mother was just in her 30s, and she was still half-and-half and ignorant.The family was in debt. Her father was in poor health and forced to work outside. It was not easy for her to support the whole family alone in the village.


    It turned out that at that time, his mother''s body was so bad that Jiang Xiaohu blamed himself for being broken.


    The two women chatted for a while, and Wang Xifeng took a pair of red pants on his buttocks and walked out, ready to wash them.


    As soon as she went out, she saw her son and was startled, and said hurriedly: "Huzi, what are you doing here?"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said, "Let me see the stationmaster Liu."


    "You are a boy, what are you doing looking at women?" Wang Xifeng lowered his voice and blamed, "Looking back, Station Master Liu will be embarrassed. What if I get angry?"


    "Mom, I''ll help her see the disease, so leave it alone." Jiang Xiaohu patted his mother on the shoulder and smiled at her.


    His son''s smile seemed to have magical powers. Wang Xifeng was worried, but could not refuse his son, so he went back to wash his pants one step at a time.


    Jiang Xiaohu was actually quite uncomfortable. He vowed to never let his mother wash other people''s clothes in the future-although Wang Xifeng washed his pants, just out of kindness.


    Entering the shed, Station Master Liu already knew that he was outside, so his expression was not so unnatural.


    "Xiaojiang, I trouble you guys today." Her tone was calm.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Where is stationmaster Liu working sick, we are embarrassed. No matter who reported me, we must find him and beat him up."


    "Okay, don''t be arrogant." Station Master Liu said, "You said I work with illness?"


    "Yeah." Jiang Xiaohu nodded.


    Station Master Liu is a bit confused. She has a problem that many women will encounter at her age.A few in their thirties, immediately rushing to the fourth, the pressure of family business, the child will be rebellious, it is easy to cause endocrine disorders.


    In fact, she also went to the hospital for an examination, and had tossed back and forth several times in the county and city. She took a lot of medicine and spent a lot of money, but it was useless.


    There was some effect when taking the medicine, but after the medicine was stopped, the situation would recover after a while.


    However, stationmaster Liu did not believe Jiang Xiaohu''s words.She also thought that this young guy was funny.Of course, stationmaster Liu can see that Jiang Xiaohu, mother and son are very kind, but kindness is one thing, but ridiculous is another.


    Jiang Xiaohu is definitely not married and knows nothing about women.Thought she soiled her pants and was sick.


    Of course Jiang Xiaohu could see the thoughts of Station Master Liu, and he said with a serious face: "It''s true that I know something about Chinese medicine..."


    Stationmaster Liu can''t help but is still a Chinese medicine doctor. How old is this kid, twenty years old, and knows Chinese medicine?The college students of the medical school are just in their junior year at the age of twenty. What can they learn?


    Jiang Xiaohu became more serious, and he grabbed her wrist and began to twist her veins.


    His simple and rude gestures shocked stationmaster Liu. He tried to hide but didn''t avoid him. People had already started to get his pulse.


    Webmaster Liu murmured: "Why is this kid so rude? I don''t know if men and women are giving or receiving marriage? I didn''t agree with him to help me see a doctor..."


    But there is one thing. Jiang Xiaohu''s finger temperature is slightly higher than her body temperature, and it makes her very comfortable when stroking her skin.


    In just a few seconds, Jiang Xiaohu had a spectrum in his heart. He said, "Master Liu, you left a sequelae during childbirth. Before you were young, there was nothing wrong with it. After 35 years old, because of the weak body and the dirty The function of the organs declines, and this situation will occur once the psychological pressure is high and the body is fatigued."


    Station Master Liu himself was very disgusted with what he did just now, but Jiang Xiaohu''s call surprised her slightly.


    "How do you know the problems I left behind when I gave birth?" She looked at Jiang Xiaohu in surprise.


    "Just say, am I right?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    Station Master Liu was silent, his thoughts drifting back to thirteen years ago.At that time, she was in her twenties and had a child with dystocia and hemorrhage.


    But this matter, except that the family knew it, was her best friend.But her best friend is far away in the city, and it is even more impossible to know Jiang Xiaohu.So, how did this guy know?


    She stared at her wrist and said secretly: "Could it be that he really understands medical skills?"


    Jiang Xiaohu hit the iron while it was hot: "Wait a moment, I''ll get the medicine."


    He turned around and walked out, into the office, turned his mind, and entered Shanhetu.He remembered that there was a motherwort grassland by the river, where motherwort grew vigorously.Sure enough, I found it for him, took a small cup of river water, and brought out a motherwort.

 263 Chapter 263: Do You Have Some Ideas About Me?

    Station Master Liu was fidgeting in the simple work shed. The peasant woman''s pants were slightly fat and short, and the style was old and the texture was poor.


    But it didn''t matter. She was cramped by Jiang Xiaohu.In addition, there are work matters.As far as the report call was concerned, she was a little regretful, she was too hasty.


    "I should do an in-depth investigation and come here again, and see if it will cause trouble to others~" she regretted.


    The door opened and Jiang Xiaohu came in with a cup of tea-like soup, smoking hotly.


    "Master Liu, you can drink this." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "What is this?" Station Master Liu asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Motherwort soup is good for women."


    "Haha, you still know a lot." Station Master Liu smiled, and she immediately regretted saying this. The young man gave her a pulse just now, and he took things out of ten years ago, so you can''t underestimate others.


    She picked up the glass, blew it gently, and took a sip to cool it a bit.The tea soup was not very good, but after drinking it, a warm current went all the way from the throat to her abdomen, which was very comfortable.There, it seems that the situation has also eased, at least not so turbulent.


    She was surprised that she hadn''t drunk motherwort before.In fact, when she was in the womb, she was relatively weak, and after puberty, she suffered from menstrual troubles.In those few days of each month, she died in pain.Whether taking medicine or injections, the motherwort soup I drank today is the most effective and mildest one.


    There was a hint of relaxation and joy on the face of Station Master Liu. She hadn''t smiled so easily since she was troubled by menstrual affairs.


    "Will it work?" Jiang Xiaohu laughed, "Don''t be uncomfortable, I am a doctor, and there is no gender distinction in front of the doctor. But to be honest, the medicine you are drinking now can only treat the symptoms but not the root cause."


    "What should I do then?" Station Master Liu asked hurriedly. She really suffered enough. Sometimes, she really envied the male compatriots and didn''t need to suffer from this for the rest of her life.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "It''s okay, I have taken the pulse for you just now, and I know it well. Wait for me to dispense the medicine for you and take a course of treatment."


    Webmaster Liu began to be dubious again.


    "Don''t worry, the money to be collected is just a process of production, about two or three days. After a course of treatment, you can see the effect." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Webmaster Liu nodded, and he had a good impression of Jiang Xiaohu again.


    They talked for a while, both about the farm and safety and health standards.Stationmaster Liu took the opportunity to educate Jiang Xiaohu to prevent him from making any mistakes in the future.Jiang Xiaohu also accepted it with an open mind, especially when it came to policy matters, he studied very seriously.


    After a while, Wang Xifeng brought in a plastic bag with wrung-out trousers inside.


    "Master Liu, the pants are ready." Wang Xifeng gave her the plastic bag, "Don''t cover the road, it will smell. After you go back, hurry up and dry it."


    "Sister, how can I thank you for this!" Station Master Liu was so moved, holding Wang Xifeng''s hand, "Thank you so much today! I have caused you trouble."


    Wang Xifeng waved his hands hurriedly: "Nothing, nothing!"


    Station Master Liu wore her trousers, carrying his own trousers, and greeted Director Zhang and Xiao Yang to go back.


    Jiang Xiaohu, mother and son, kept sending them to the village before giving up.


    But he said that on the way back, stationmaster Liu was embarrassed because of the pants, and was embarrassed to chat with two gay men.


    Director Zhang talked a lot, and kept turning around to talk to her about Jiang Xiaohu''s farm.


    "This guy is not bad, stationmaster." Director Zhang said.


    Stationmaster Liu nodded. Today, Jiang Xiaohu, mother and son indeed left a deep impression on her.


    The mother is simple and honest, and the son is smart and courageous. This kid will definitely be promising in the future.


    Thinking of this, she said to Director Zhang: "Old Zhang, you have to trace the source of that call."


    "There is no need to investigate." Director Zhang smiled, and immediately realized that he was a bit of a mistake, and explained, "He said, go to the station this afternoon and wait for our news."


    "Oh? Who is this, who is so anxious to know the result?" Station Master Liu smiled, she probably already understood that most of the people who reported were to rectify Jiang Xiaohu, not for public welfare purposes.


    When the car returned to the town, it first stopped in front of her house.Station Master Liu got out of the car, went back to change his pants to dry his pants, and put Wang Xifeng lent her pants in the washing machine, planning to come back to wash them at night.Then she returned to the car and the three of them returned to the unit.


    When they arrived at the epidemic prevention station, one person was already waiting for them in the office building.


    Miao Fuquan stood in the hall with a smile while carrying his bag, and when he saw the three of them, he quickly walked forward to meet him.


    He had planned to wait outside Jiang Xiaohu''s farm all the time, but Wang Xifeng had already found him. He had a guilty conscience and returned first.No matter where, as long as there is news?


    Miao Fuquan actually knew Director Zhang, and the two of them had a little bit of relatives, even though they were already eight poles away.


    He grinned and passed two cigarettes, but neither Zhang nor Yang took the cigarettes.Xiao Yang is young and shy, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t pick up his cigarette.But Director Zhang did not receive the cigarette, which immediately aroused Miao Fuquan''s suspicion.


    "Uncle, why did you quit smoking?" he asked tentatively.


    Master Zhang smiled long and arbitrarily: "Yes, I quit." His tone was a bit distant.


    Miao Fu chuckles in his heart and hurriedly said, "Where are you coming back from?"


    Station Master Liu thought he was looking for Director Zhang, so he said: "Old Zhang, you talk, I''ll go back first."


    After speaking, she carried a box and walked to the office.It''s strange to say that after drinking motherwort soup, she feels more comfortable and has more energy to walk.


    "Maybe that boy, can I really cure my illness?" She secretly looked forward to it.


    "Stationmaster, go slowly, Xiao Yang, help the stationmaster carry things!" Director Zhang said.


    Xiao Yang agreed, jogging all the way to keep up with Station Master Liu, grabbing the bag and box in her hand.The two talked while walking, and quickly disappeared in the corner of the corridor.


    Director Zhang watched them leave, then turned his head and stared at Miao Fuquan, smiling and saying, "I said Fuquan, do you have any opinion on me?"


    "Ah? What? Uncle, what do you say?" Miao Fu''s nerves were tense.


    Director Zhang chuckled: "No problem, you call me for the report, and then you ask me to help you clean up others?"


    "Hehe, uncle, am I not. I want you to make some achievements? That kid''s chicken farm, I don''t know where to get 20,000 sick chickens. If there is a chicken disease, it will affect the whole town. No. , It''s probably the whole county!" Miao Fu said righteously.


    Director Zhang snorted, put away his smiling face, and imagined that he would give this kid some big mouths.It is clear that Miao Fuquan himself and Jiang Xiaohu have a private feud, and use him as a swordsman.


    It doesn''t matter if you are a knife, after all, if the situation is true, Director Zhang himself will indeed achieve results.It''s fifty years old, and it will be too late without any results.


    But the result?In Director Zhang''s head, there were 20,000 lively chicks, chattering and making noises, which made his head hurt.

 264 Chapter 264 Reserved

    The two stood in the lobby on the first floor of the office building. Although there were not many people in the unit, it was a workplace after all, and Director Zhang tried his best to restrain his emotions.


    However, his anger still infected Miao Fuquan, and the hair on this guy''s whole body was erected.


    "Then what, uncle, me..." Miao Fuquan suddenly became clumsy and tongue-tied, stammering unable to say a complete sentence.


    Director Zhang restrained, and said in a low voice: "I''ll tell you, if there is such a thing in the future, whoever you like to find, don''t come to me!"


    After speaking, he snorted coldly and waved in.


    Miao Fuquan was thrown in the hall, standing silly for half a minute before he recovered.


    "Mom, this is not done, I offended people again." He turned around angrily and walked outside, thinking about it for two days, and waited for Director Zhang to calm down before coming to make up for him.At the same time, he had to try to cope with Li Xiaosan.


    Ugh!


    Miao Fu sighed wholeheartedly. After this time, I''m afraid Li Xiaosan will never trust him again!


    How capable is this Jiang Xiaohu?Why don''t you take him down if you don''t care?


    ...


    Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua sat by the river, watching the afterglow of the setting sun cast a layer of golden light on the water.


    Gudong!


    He lost a stone and went in. The little stone bounced three times on the water, splashing ripples.The ripples continued to spread, rippling directly into the girl''s heart.


    "An acquaintance introduced me to a job. I think it''s quite suitable. I want to try it." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Today, she took the initiative to invite Jiang Xiaohu to meet, because she and Aunt Qiao will apply for the job tomorrow.


    Aunt Jiaer is forty years younger this year and is the mother of three children.But unlike ordinary rural women, no matter what she looks like or what she wears, she is still considered foreign.


    Aunt Clip''s nickname comes from the different colored clips on her hair, sometimes there are many clips at a time.Her reputation in the village is not very good, but she is cheerful, and works outside for half a year.


    It is rumored in the village that Auntie Clip is sold outside, so she can afford a man and three babies.If these rumors were put on other women, they would be annoyed to death, and maybe they would kill themselves and get divorced.But Auntie Clip didn''t care about these at all.


    "The mouth grows on someone else, and I just don''t care what they like," she always said with a smile like that.


    "And Auntie Clip?" Jiang Xiaohu was a little worried, "Do your parents know?"


    "I know, they are very happy. I heard that there can be a salary of three thousand five thousand a month, and I want me to go home at least two thousand five." Zhang Xiaohua smiled bitterly.


    Recently, Zhang Fugong always said, "I should retire, I''m old, it''s up to you to feed me!"


    Miao Juhua also muttered: "I almost didn''t survive when I gave birth to you. If you don''t be filial to me, you will be struck by lightning that day."


    Jiang Xiaohu also knew the virtues of these two people.


    He was a little bit reluctant to Zhang Xiaohua, after all, he often met recently, even if he didn''t meet, he would chat on the software.Gradually, they have become a habit of each other.


    "Don''t suffer yourself too much." Jiang Xiaohu was silent for a while and said.


    Zhang Xiaohu was quite disappointed. She wished Jiang Xiaohu could say, "I don''t allow you to go, is it OK to stay at home?"


    Or you can say: "You might as well work for me."


    Zhang Xiaohua is not afraid of hardship, no matter how hard and tired she can bear it.There is no shortage of money at home, she just feels that people have to work while they are alive, and they cannot be rice bugs.Only if you have money in your hands can your waist become harder, so you won''t be pierced by your parents every day.


    But Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say that, mainly he felt that it was inappropriate to say so.


    The two chatted for a while, and it was getting late, and they were about to get up and go home.


    They sat on the slope of the river, Zhang Xiaohua slipped and fell to the ground when she got up.Jiang Xiaohu hurried to help her, and the two young men held each other firmly.


    Plop, plop!


    Zhang Xiaohua''s ears just pressed against Jiang Xiaohu''s heart, feeling that his heartbeat was so powerful, it gradually made her face burn, even her breathing was hot.


    There was a trace of emotion, like a small electric snake, quietly drilling between the hearts of the two young people.Both of them felt dizzy after drinking two or two pots.


    Someone passed by on the road, coughing loudly, and they quickly separated.


    "Then what, go home." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Zhang Xiaohua nodded, her cheeks were full of red clouds, reluctantly to break free from his arms, and walked slowly towards the house with him.


    Jiang Xiaohu sent her home first, and then returned to his home.This road is actually not too close, but I don¡¯t know how to do it today, it will be there in a while.


    Standing at the entrance of Zhang Fugong''s small shop, Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua said goodbye.


    "Here, you can go in." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Zhang Xiaohua said: "Well, you go back soon, let''s chat online."


    "Sick Nizi, are you dead outside? Don''t go home soon! I know I miss a man all day long. You have lost your ancestors!" Miao Juhua''s irritable voice suddenly came from inside the house, as rough as a master. Men.


    This attitude was wrong, Jiang Xiaohu raised his brows and looked inside.Before, Miao Juhua and Zhang Fugong were a couple, because they found him, the prospective son-in-law, and showed off all over the street.Although he was in front of him on the surface, he seemed to be indifferent, but in fact he was happy.


    But the sentence just now was clearly full of disgust, even disgust.


    Jiang Xiaohu remained silent, Zhang Xiaohua quickly looked at him guiltily, comforting and apologizing: "I''m sorry, my mother may have quarreled with my dad again. You go back soon~" She urged Jiang Xiaohu to go back, for fear that he would be caught again. Snub.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded, smiled, turned and left slowly.


    Although Miao Juhua''s attitude was abnormal, he didn''t even think about her now.After the farm was set up, he had to do everything possible to raise and improve the chickens, so that these chickens with poor breeds could grow into phoenixes.


    However, Zhang Xiaohua went back to the house and saw her mother sitting at the counter, watching the vibrato while eating cucumbers, and then smiling like a lunatic.She was so angry that she kicked the door hard.


    Miao Juhua raised her head and glanced at her daughter, then looked outside, and said, "Going?"


    "How can you do this?" Zhang Xiaohua said, "He sent me home, and he didn''t give me a good face, and he had to ridicule and drive others away. Do you think you have a special face when you scold me in front of him?"


    "Oh, feed my dear daughter, don¡¯t get your mother wrong." Miao Juhua put the cucumber on the mouth of the glass, got up and came to her daughter, took her hand and sat on the stool, "I Tell you, let¡¯s not hang on a rope."


    Zhang Xiaohua immediately became alert: "What do you mean?" She stood up and kept a distance from her mother.


    The girl was in a lot of pain. She didn''t understand that the parents of other people, no matter whether they were poor or rich, raised their children with educated teachings and guided them in the direction of goodness and goodness.Why did my parents be like this when I got to her house?Sometimes she really doubts, are they her parents?


    Of course, there is no need to doubt this question. Her eyes are like Miao Juhua and her mouth is like Zhang Fugong, but this is also her most painful place.It would be nice if it is not your own.

 265 Chapter 265

    "I smile triumphantly, I smile triumphantly, smile to see that Hong Chen can''t stop~"


    Crickets screamed desperately in the grass, frogs croaked in the road ditch, and the country serenade was playing on the big stage of Jiangbian Village.


    Jiang Xiaohu sent Zhang Xiaohua home, then hummed a song with his hands and walked home.He wants to go back to take a bath, and then go to the farm to watch the night.


    Now the farm has just started. Although there are pictures of mountains and rivers, everything must be careful and down to earth.


    The street lamp poles in Jiangbian Village are all made of wood, which decayed over time.The street lights looked like bean sprouts standing on the side of the road. The lights were dim and haunted.


    "When labor and capital become rich, we must replace all the street lights in the village with new ones, just like the street lights next to the county road!" Jiang Xiaohu secretly said.


    One of the lights in front was broken, and the distance between the street lights was too large, which directly caused the distance of 30 to 40 meters to be black.


    This couldn''t help Jiang Xiaohu. He is now clear and clear, and his eyesight is very good. He is not afraid of this blackness.However, he is not afraid, there are other people in the village.


    No, there was an alley in front, right in the darkest center, and a person walked out.In the shadows, Jiang Xiaohu could see that it was a woman.From the walking posture of scratching his head and gesturing, he again judged that this is the well-known Gusao in the village.


    Gua''s wife is 31 years old this year, but when she goes out, anyone says she is only in her 20s.Of course, there are more exaggerated elements here, and the other is that she belongs to a woman in the village who is more likely to seduce herself.


    In fact, she is not pretty, but she has a plump body and can play with herself, so she is also one of the best young daughters in the village.And her fame is second only to Miao Juhua.Can you imagine a woman who can be compared with Miao Juhua?


    Miao Juhua said in public many times that Gua''s wife is much better than her.According to the rumors, Gua''s wife is in ten miles and eight townships, and there are no fewer than ten men who have good friends.


    There was a Hulunbuir prairie on the head of the honest Guelder, which directly caused him to give up his job on the construction site in the city-less than four to five thousand a month.


    Gua brother no longer went out to work, but planted the one-third acre of land at home, guarding his wife.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that it was Gua''s wife from a distance, and suddenly felt his scalp tight.It turns out that for a while, as long as two people meet in the village, this little sister-in-law always teases him intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Oh, Huzi, you have a beard?!" Gua''s wife sometimes pretended to be surprised and looked closer at his face.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled happily, and said inwardly: "That''s not nonsense, labor and capital are pure men, can you grow a beard?"


    For example, sometimes she would walk around, and suddenly fell towards Jiang Xiaohu when she was close to him.At the beginning, Jiang Xiaohu would be recruited, so he helped her quickly.But what''s next?Her hand followed Jiang Xiaohu''s tail vertebra all the way up, and finally left from his shoulder, feeling Jiang Xiaohu''s hair horrified.


    After a few times, Jiang Xiaohu realized something and deliberately avoided her.Unexpectedly, at this point, I would meet her again here.It''s a coincidence that this section of the road is dark and black, there are houses on both sides, the area is narrow, and it is the only way he goes home, there is nowhere to hide.


    After hesitating, Gua''s wife had already seen Jiang Xiaohu. She suddenly had peach blossoms and deliberately cleared her throat: "Oh, isn''t this a tiger? It''s so late, where did you come back?"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu could answer, she chuckled again: "It''s Si, we Huzi and Xiao Hua''er seem to be dealing with each other! Hey, by the way, tell your sister-in-law, what is Xiaohua like?"


    She walked towards Jiang Xiaohu quickly, Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead. Since everyone has said hello, it is not good not to say hello.


    "Oh, it''s Gua''s wife! Xiaohua is pretty good." Jiang Xiaohu said with a dry smile, "It''s so late, where are you going?"


    Gua''s wife raised the soy sauce bottle in her hand: "I''ll go to Miao Juju to get soy sauce."


    "Oh~ let''s go." Jiang Xiaohu sullied his head and prepared to leave, but Gua''s wife plopped without surprise and tripped suddenly.She didn''t fall to the ground, bang dong dong, hit Jiang Xiaohu''s arms directly.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly stretched out his hand to support her shoulders, while shrinking back to avoid contact with her body.


    "Sister-in-law, be careful." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Seeing that she didn''t succeed, she said angrily: "Huh, you little conscience, I''ll hurt you for nothing. I went to fight soy sauce~"


    She stood up straight, grunted, and passed Jiang Xiaohu with her head held up like a cockfight.It was really passing by, and the friction between the two shoulders caused a lot of friction, causing Jiang Xiaohu to sway.


    Jiang Xiaohu is speechless. Although the road is not wide, you can pass a tractor without saying anything. Is it necessary for you to walk like this?Before he finished muttering in his heart, he suddenly stiffened with a black line on his forehead.A hand slid across his buttocks, and then I heard Gua''s wife Piaoyuan''s laugh: "Hey, it''s very strong!"


    Jiang Xiaohu desperately held back this breath, was actually eaten tofu?With a black line on his forehead, he quickly left this section of the road.


    According to rumors, there are three or four friends of Gua''s wife in Jiangbian Village.In order to be jealous, there will be a fight every month at Gu Gu¡¯s house, which is more accurate than a woman¡¯s period.


    "I really don''t understand, how could an honest man like Gua marry such a daughter-in-law?" Jiang Xiaohu shook his head as he walked, "I have to tell Xiaohua, be sure to stay away from her. Near Zhuzhechi, near The ink is black~"


    But she said that Gua''s wife was carrying the soy sauce bottle, twisting her plump waist, and taking small steps to the small supermarket of Miao Juhua''s home.


    At this time, the dispute between Zhang Xiaohua and her mother Miao Juhua had almost reached a fever pitch.The two mothers and daughters blushed with quarrel.It''s strange to say that if Zhang Fugong was at home on weekdays, he would definitely get involved when he heard them quarreling like this.When nothing happened, he wanted to cause trouble, let alone a fight.


    But today, Zhang Fugong actually made friends honestly, dozing off listening to storytelling in the yard, completely ignoring the two mother and daughter in the shop.


    "...I''m your mother, can I still harm you? Let''s find a better husband''s house, it''s not that I make a profit~" Miao Juhua sat angrily on the cold board bed, staring at her daughter who was standing by the window.


    Zhang Xiaohua sneered stubbornly: "What''s wrong with Huzi? I''m already talking about a partner with him, why should you separate us?"


    She and Jiang Xiaohu are just fake lovers, but unknowingly, in the girl''s heart, it seems that he is really her boyfriend.Every time Jiang Xiaohu was moved out to challenge her parents, she was particularly at ease.


    "I''m!" Miao Juhua spit on the ground, accidentally spitting on the foot that entered the door.


    "Ouch!" Gua''s wife exaggerated.

 266 Chapter 266: Three Women in One Play

    In a small supermarket less than 30 square meters, three women played a scene, and it was very lively.


    In the backyard, Zhang Fugong was listening to the quarrel between the two mothers and daughters, and suddenly there was another person, which caused him to burn with fire and his imagination.


    It turned out that Zhang Fugong was also one of the men in the village who had a good relationship with Gua''s wife, and the two or three years of an underground romance had been going on for two or three times.


    After all, he is a teenager younger than his wife, and the skin is tender and tender, and it feels like a piece of hot tofu just out of the mold.Thinking of this, Zhang Fugong couldn''t help feeling excited.


    In the supermarket, Miao Juhua cried to Gua''s wife and said, "Oh, it''s you!" There was a lot of hostility in the words.


    Zhang Xiaohua knows that there is a competitive relationship between her mother and Gua''s wife.But this kind of disdainful competitive relationship makes the girl feel dirty in her heart. She is very upset about why she has such a mother and why she was born in such a family.


    However, Zhang Xiaohua only heard her mother''s dissatisfaction, but did not notice that there was a brief eye contact between the two women.


    "It''s not my sister-in-law, I''ll make soy sauce. Give me a pound of soy sauce, which is better." Gua''s wife ate the soy sauce bottle on the counter, leaning on the counter and looking at Zhang Xiaohua with a smile, but her mind returned. The scene of the encounter with Jiang Xiaohu on the road just now flashed.


    She was jealous, jealous of Zhang Xiaohua''s slender and graceful figure, jealous of her blooming years, and her lips that were just as rosy without lipstick.


    Hmph, it''s no wonder Jiang Xiaohu wants to be obsessed with her, Di Nizi is born like a fox, and her mother has the same virtue!Gusao cursed secretly in her heart.


    Miao Juhua got up and gave her soy sauce. The sauce slipped down the bottle. She wiped it with her apron casually, and the apron became more colorful.


    "Here, one piece and six!" Miao Juhua turned and handed the soy sauce bottle to Gua''s wife.


    Sister Gua raised her brows: "Oh, is this price increase?"


    "Not up." Miao Juhua was determined.


    "Nonsense, last time I came there was still a piece of four." Gusao said.


    A hint of mockery appeared on Miao Juhua''s lips: "Her sister-in-law, your family has so much money, so it''s easy to get the money, and it''s only a dime less?"


    "That''s not what I said~" Gua''s wife pretended not to hear the sarcasm in the other party''s words, and said with a true scripture, "The dead ghost of our family is not willing to go out to work. The three children in the family open their mouths to eat, immediately The second child is going to school again and he is asking for money everywhere. I wondered, he won¡¯t go out. Okay, I¡¯ll go out!"


    "You?!" Miao Juhua deliberately mocked, "What can you do as a little daughter-in-law when you go out? Don''t turn your head and go astray, just like the second daughter of Wang Lao Qi in Wangjiazhuang next door. Sent back to Jingcha, now I can''t even talk about a husband''s house."


    "No drop! I''m in a legitimate industry. I can work in someone else''s company. I can earn 3,000 yuan a month!" Gua''s wife exaggeratedly stretched out three fingers, shaking her eyes at Miao Juhua, "This woman, or You have to have money in your hand to be hard-hearted, are you right, Xiaohua!"


    Zhang Xiaohua dislikes Gua''s wife very much, but she thinks what she said is correct.


    Yes, if I want to go out to work, I am already looking for ways everywhere.Although there was feedback, it was not ideal.It''s not a waiter or a housekeeper. Rural girls like them don''t have any academic skills. Shouldn''t they have to do this when they go out?


    The key is that Luliu County is also a small county, and wages are seriously out of proportion to the degree of hard work.For example, a waiter, from nine in the morning to nine in the evening, for twelve hours, actually only pays 1,800 yuan!


    Therefore, when she heard Gua''s wife say that, she was suddenly yearning and couldn''t help nodding.


    "Yes, women should be self-reliant." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Miao Juhua took a bite: "Bah! You stay at home honestly for me, waiting to get married!"


    "Married? Yes, marrying is also right. But Xiaohua, you can remember, you have to marry a good man and have the ability to support you. Don''t learn from me, your brother is useless and can''t afford his wife and children. "Sao Gua finished speaking and turned and left with the soy sauce.In the night, she heard her high voice, which was actually singing Liang Jingru''s courage.


    Zhang Xiaohua could not sleep all night, fell asleep easily, and had nightmares.


    The dream is very dramatic. She is dressed in ancient costumes, like Xiaojiabiyu from the past.There was a hideous face in the dream, and she was stuffed into the sedan chair.And she was wearing a bridal gown with a pair of scissors in her arms.


    There was a guy with a pig''s head and a pig''s brain, dressed in a groom''s costume, and said goodbye to Zhang Fugong and Miao Juhua at the gate of her house: "Lao Zhangren, mother-in-law, don''t worry, I will take Zhang Xiaohua away!"


    That guy is definitely not Jiang Xiaohu.


    And Zhang Fugong smiled and waved his hand: "Let''s go son-in-law, come back and give me money if you have nothing to do!" Behind him, Miao Juhua was lying on a pile of gold ingots with a big bow tied on his forehead, smiling from ear to ear. .


    "Ah!" Zhang Xiaohua turned over and sat up in sweat profusely, panting, in shock.


    We must not let this happen!Zhang Xiaohua decided to contact Gua''s wife. If the company she said to work for is real, not a pyramid scheme or a liar, then follow her!


    The next morning, the weather was miserable and drizzling.It seems that the gods and the couple quarreled last night, and the queen mother was crying while criticizing the old man.


    Holding a small blue floral umbrella, wearing red rain boots, Zhang Xiaohua stepped on the mud and walked to Gua''s house.


    Sister Gua was sitting at the entrance of the hall, licking melon seeds and playing with her mobile phone. On the ground next to her was her two-year-old daughter.The little girl is crawling on the ground, wearing a vest and no pants, and her body is dirty, which contrasts sharply with her mother''s cleanliness.


    Although she always complains that her husband is not making money, her new clothes are always changed in time, and the mobile phone is almost the latest in the village.


    In the shed in the corner of the yard, Gua is polishing farm tools.This honest man with a height of 1.7 meters and a thick body can now only guard his marriage by tying his wife to his waistband.


    Zhang Xiaohua is actually very reluctant to enter the door, but it is a pity that the big white goose of Gua''s wife has already reported guest messages to the host by croaking.


    Sister Gua raised her head and saw Zhang Xiaohua, she immediately opened her eyes and smiled: "It''s Xiaohua, come in!"


    They are regarded as their own family. According to their seniority, Zhang Xiaohua can call Gua brother who is less than ten years older than her eighth uncle.Therefore, Gua''s wife can be regarded as her aunt.But Zhang Xiaohua doesn''t like to call her aunt. How can this woman look like an elder?


    Fortunately, Sister-in-law Gua doesn''t care about this, on the contrary, she doesn''t like others calling her too much, so she looks old.


    She beckoned to let Zhang Xiaohua come in, while Gua Ge smiled honestly at Zhang Xiaohua and continued to play with his farm tools.Zhang Xiaohua is very guilty, and she doesn''t know if this man knows the woman''s plan-leaving home!


    "Auntie, the part-time job you said yesterday is true?" Zhang Xiaohua asked as soon as she entered the door.

 267 Chapter 267: Girls Mind

    The rain pattered underground, smashing a row of small puddles under the eaves.


    Zhang Xiaohua walked in and closed the umbrella. The first sentence asked about work.


    Gu''s wife hurriedly stopped her with her eyes, and dragged her into the back room: "Of course this is true. I listened to my natal brother. He works there now, and a man can earn four to five a month. Thousands!"


    "Really?" This number obviously attracted Zhang Xiaohua, and the girl''s eyes suddenly appeared.


    "Of course! But that is the price of men, and women are lower. I heard that there are more than three thousand!" Gua''s eyes widened.As far as this part is concerned, it is true.


    Zhang Xiaohua pursed her mouth and kept thinking in her mind: "Brother Huzi''s farm is also open now, and he has his own business. I can''t go around the pot at home like other women. Brother Hu will look down on me."


    That''s right, at this moment she thought about Jiang Xiaohu the most.The girl''s heart, unknowingly, has fallen into an emotional whirlpool, unable to extricate herself.


    "Why, what do you ask this for? Is it possible that you want to go too?" Gua asked.


    Zhang Xiaohua hesitated for a moment and nodded: "Yes."


    Sister Gua glanced out the window, and the man was pouting his butt and babbling.A flash of disdain flashed in her eyes and a grunt.


    Zhang Xiaohua didn''t know who was listening to her cold snort.But it didn''t seem to be for her, so she felt more sympathy for me.


    "If you want to go, women have to make money, otherwise, just like me, she will become an old sow who gives birth to a baby!" Gua''s wife curled her lips dissatisfiedly, "Just go, I don''t have the ability to ass, and I want to give birth all the time. baby."


    Sister Gua didn''t seem to notice her expression, and continued to complain: "Hmph, I don''t have the ability to have a son. I have three losers in a row, and I want my mother to give birth to him? Pooh, no way!"


    Zhang Xiaohua wondered, Gua''s wife is also a woman, so why should she say that her daughter is losing money?


    But all this has nothing to do with Zhang Xiaohua, now she only cares about work.In addition to making Jiang Xiaohu worthy of her when she went to work, another important reason was that if Jiang Xiaohu needed money in the future, she could also get it and help.


    "By the way, what are you talking about? Do you want to go to work?" Gua''s wife complained about Chase, suddenly remembering something, and turned to look at Zhang Xiaohua.


    Zhang Xiaohua nodded: "Well, I want to go too, if the job suits me..." In fact, her subtext is, if the job is reliable with you.


    Gu''s wife''s eyes rolled: "Where are your parents? Do they know?"


    Zhang Xiaohua shook her head.


    "Oh, isn''t that the same as me?!" Gua''s wife said, it turned out that Gua brother didn''t know that she was going to work, everything was done without the knowledge of her family.


    Gua''s wife took Zhang Xiaohua to the bed, dragged a suitcase from the bottom of the bed, and opened it to her.The suitcase was full of her packed clothes, and she said: "If you want to go to work, you have to prepare this first."


    Zhang Xiaohua nodded silently: "The work..."


    "It''s okay, let me tell my brother, their company still lacks a lot of people." Gua''s wife said, patting her chest.


    Zhang Xiaohua was worried, but secretly happy.Finally found a job by relying on his own ability.If it is as Gua''s wife said, then it is really good.


    Jiang Xiaohu knew nothing about this.


    When Zhang Xiaohua was busy with work, he was busy in the chicken coop.Taking out water from the mountain and river map to feed the chicks, watching the chicks grow stronger and stronger, the whole family is happy.


    Seeing his son getting busy, Jiang Shizhu simply quit his job at the construction site and returned to help take care of the farm.His father didn''t have to suffer and suffer outside, and Jiang Xiaohu was at ease.


    On this day, after returning vegetables from the county seat, Jiang Xiaohu drove a tricycle on the country road.It was still rainy today, he was wearing a hat, and the rain leaned on his face, blurring his vision.


    Next to it is a hillside, a large sloping field, which Jiang Xiaohu has always been greedy for.Now this sloping land belongs to the village and no one has contracted it yet.Only three acres of land in the corner was contracted by Gua Ge.It is said that Gu Ge planted three acres of watermelon. This is the rhythm of getting rich.


    People in the village say that Gua is honest, but his craftsmanship is good, and people are willing to work hard.


    "Brother Gua is going to make a fortune!"


    "If the watermelon is mature, how can he go abroad?"


    There is everything to say, but this can''t affect Gua Ge''s enthusiasm for making a fortune.Jiang Xiaohu admired the enthusiasm of Gua brother very much, which also made him unable to resist the blood, and secretly compete with Gua brother.


    "Hey? He''s still busy on rainy days. It''s really hard work." From a distance, Jiang Xiaohu saw that Gu Ge was working in the field, as if he was building a greenhouse.


    If this greenhouse is set up, his watermelon will be even more promising.


    With emotion, Jiang Xiaohu drove the car home.As soon as he got home, his cell phone rang quickly, and he was so panicked that he wiped his head with a towel while rushing to answer the phone.


    "Hey, Xiaohua, what''s the matter?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Zhang Xiaohua on the other end of the phone was a little silent or nervous.In short, after Jiang Xiaohu answered the phone, it took more than ten seconds before she said: "Brother Huzi, can you come out after I am in your house?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment: "What are you doing out in this rainy season? Wait!"


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Xiaohu put on his raincoat and rushed out.Wang Xifeng was bringing out a bowl of hot soup for him to drink, and was almost hit: "This kid, what are you doing so recklessly?"


    Jiang Shizhu, who was sitting at the door smoking a cigarette, said, "I can''t help but let him go." In fact, the middle-aged man knew in his heart that his son had reached the age when he should talk about his wife.


    He had heard his wife talk about it a long time ago that his son seemed to be getting better with the girl from Zhang Fugong''s family.Although Jiang Shizhu looked down on Zhang Fugong''s couple very much, but he thought Zhang Xiaohua was okay.


    If two young people can really break through the obstacles and come together, it would be a wonderful thing.It''s a pity that Wang Xifeng always said that sentence: "Buy pigs and watch pens! She looks like a bear like Miao Juhua, where can her daughter be better in the future? I don''t agree!"


    The man was silent after hearing what his wife said.Silence does not mean approval, but neutrality.For so many years, Jiang Shizhu relied on this trick to imprison the head of the family at home.Of course, he is the Emperor Tongzhi, and Wang Xifeng is a complete empress.


    However, after Jiang Xiaohu ran to the house anxiously, he saw Zhang Xiaohua with a blue floral umbrella.In the wind and rain, she is like a tenacious winter jasmine, waving in the wind, not afraid of the rain and wind.

 268 Chapter 268 Farewell

    "Why, what can''t you tell me on the phone? Or you can call me over, look at the wind and rain!" Jiang Xiaohu scolded.


    Although she was scolded, Zhang Xiaohua''s heart was as sweet as honey.She knew that beating was personal cursing or love, and Jiang Xiaohu felt sorry for her.


    "It''s okay, it''s not far, and the rain is not too heavy. Brother Huzi, I want to tell you something." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Are you determined to work?"


    "Yeah." Zhang Xiaohua handed him an envelope, "Let''s read it when you go home."


    Jiang Xiaohu touched the envelope, there was something bulging inside, and he didn''t know what it was.But when he took the envelope, he touched Zhang Xiaohua''s fingertips, and there was a feeling of electric shock flowing in his heart, which was very beautiful.


    "Are you so short of money?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Zhang Xiaohua said, "It''s not that I am short of money, but that I don''t have to go to school, so I have to support myself. If I can''t even support myself, how will I be responsible to a family in the future..." In the second half of the sentence, her voice was more than The mosquito hum is not a big deal.


    The rain splashed on his feet and Jiang Xiaohu was very upset.He didn''t like the feeling of being wet, so he subconsciously lifted his foot and rubbed the rain on his trouser legs.So he missed the second half of the sentence.


    "You really want to make money, why don''t you do it with me." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Zhang Xiaohua shook her head like a rattle: "No, I have to earn it alone." She thought, if I work with you, this job will be boring!She also thought, I can raise you in the future, Brother Tiger!


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know Zhang Xiaohua''s thoughts. He couldn''t move on persuading him, so he asked, "Is the job interesting? Or did you tell me last time?"


    "No, it was introduced by Gua''s wife." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    "What the hell?" Jiang Xiaohu roared, his eyes almost popping out of his eye sockets.


    Zhang Xiaohua was startled: "What are you doing? What are you shouting at?"


    "Who is Gua''s wife? How can you believe her?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Zhang Xiaohua chuckled, knowing that he was worried about herself: "Don''t worry, we are going to work in a decent company."


    "Really?" Jiang Xiaohu didn''t interfere much, after all, she was an adult.Moreover, they are not in a relationship that can interfere with each other.I had to tell her a few words, let her go to the place to report the position, report to the family safety and so on.


    The two chatted for a while, exhorting each other to take care, and Zhang Xiaohua turned and left.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at her back in the rain, feeling very strange.He is not a late-maturing baby. In fact, his love and curiosity for the opposite sex have already been produced since his puberty just started.Later in high school, I liked the flowers in my class even more, and something happened because of this.


    Including the subsequent intrusions of Sister Biyun, Ding Lili, Meng Na and others, all caused waves in his life.However, there is no one like Zhang Xiaohua that brings him not the earth-shaking waves, but the ripples.The slight fluctuations, quietly, infiltrated his heart.


    The days passed quietly, and Jiang Xiaohu''s driving school studies came to an end.The road test has been completed, waiting for the certificate.Zhang Xiaohua finally packed her luggage, and amidst her mother''s scolding, she embarked on a journey to work in the county with her sister-in-law.


    She was waiting for the bus with the luggage of two people under the bus station in Honghua Town.It was six o''clock in the morning, and she didn''t understand why Gua''s wife had to wake up to sleep in the middle of the night.


    The meaning of road car.


    "You wait for me here, I''ll meet a friend, and I''ll be back soon." Gua''s wife put her luggage on the platform stool, took her mobile phone, and left in a hurry.


    Zhang Xiaohua kept his luggage silently, but didn''t know where Gua''s wife had gone.


    Hongye Hotel, the most famous hotel in Honghua Town.It is famous for special reasons.For example, when Miao Fuquan came to register for accommodation with his arms around Gua''s wife, the hotel front desk concluded that they were not married.


    He put his arm around Gua''s wife, put his hand on her waist, and whispered shameful whispers in her ear from time to time, making Gua''s wife giggled.


    In the room on the second floor, the battle was over less than ten minutes after the two entered the door.Miao Fuquan sat halfway down on the bed, holding a cigarette in one hand, and her arm around me.


    Gu''s wife, who was just like a wolf and a tiger, now looks like a little sheep.


    "Hey, I have brought people!" Gusao said, she is not satisfied with this man at all, is the time too short?It''s a toothpick!But her tone is still very gentle, because there is still something to be done.


    Besides, Miao Fuquan is worse than her husband.The dead man in the family went bankrupt and took 20,000 yuan to grow some watermelon.It''s strange that you can get rich if you eat in the soil!


    Miao Fuquan smiled: "Don''t worry, money is indispensable for you! I didn''t expect that with your three-inch tongue, you can make a big deal!"


    It turned out that Li Xiaosan had issued a guarantee in front of Wang Ziqiang to find him a lovely daughter-in-law to have a son.As soon as he turned around, Li Xiaosan handed the matter to Miao Fuquan.


    Miao Fuquan and Gua''s wife had a little "personal relationship", so they worked out this strategy with her.jobs?Naturally, it was introduced to the Dao Ziqiang Farm, there must be a job, but the content of the job is not guaranteed.


    Miao Fuquan had also been there for Miao Juhua, so she turned her face and asked Zhang Xiaohua and Jiang Xiaohu to break.


    Li Xiaosan promised to give Miao Fuquan two thousand yuan after the incident.At Miao Fuquan''s place, it became three hundred.He drew three hundred yuan from his purse, counted it, and handed it to me.


    "Well, it was originally two hundred, and the other hundred, I personally rewarded." Miao Fuquan said.


    Sister Gua pouted, took the money, clicked and clicked, and clicked many times.Although there are only three hundred, it is finally money!


    She arched into Miao Fuquan''s armpit: "Devil! Can''t you round me up?"


    "How much? Isn''t this an integer?"


    "Like a thousand or something."


    "scare!"


    The two voices became more and more glutinous, and finally entangled together again.


    At half past seven, Gua''s wife was carrying soy milk fritters, twisting her waist and appearing in Zhang Xiaohua''s eyes.


    Zhang Xiaohua was already sweating with anxiety: "Why did you come here?"


    "Didn''t I buy breakfast for you? I''m afraid you are hungry on the way. Now, eat." Gua''s wife handed her the food.


    Zhang Xiaohua said thank you, took a bite, and decided to settle the meal to her later.The ghost believed that she was going to buy breakfast for herself.


    When Gua''s wife left, it was past six o''clock, and now it''s half past seven.Honghua Town is not a county seat, but it takes an hour and a half to go around the town three times.There must be something wrong with her, but Zhang Xiaohua didn''t want to think about it, but in her heart she silently felt sorry for Gu Ge.


    The car came, stopped by the platform, and the two women got into the car.This dirty and old bus, with a cool bench seat, just carried Zhang Xiaohua and drove towards her dream.

 269 Chapter 269

    In the gloomy weather, the heat continued to spread down through the clouds.


    As soon as she got out of the car, Zhang Xiaohua was almost blown over by a heat wave. The sweat on her body had wetted her clothes.


    She and Gua''s wife stood at the street with their luggage.There is a lot of traffic and people coming and going here, and it is much more lively than the countryside.


    Zhang Xiaohua has also been to the county seat, but the frequency is very rare.Standing on the streets of the county town again, the freshness and dazedness hit her together, making her feel uneasy.


    "Gua''s wife, where are we going next?" She asked Gua''s wife.


    Gua''s wife said: "Don''t worry, I''ll make a call." Gua''s wife walked to the side to call, and soon turned around and said to her, "We''ll just wait here, and someone will pick you up later."


    The two waited on the side of the street for more than half an hour.Gua''s wife suggested to take a seat at the KFC next to her, saying that the food there is really delicious.


    Zhang Xiaohua has seen this sign on TV. The big red door face is full of foreign fast food.She has never eaten it, but it is said to be very expensive.This time she went out with only three hundred private money, which was used in an emergency.With the small amount of money in her pocket, she hesitated.


    Gu''s sister-in-law pulled her: "Let''s go, I''ll treat!"


    The two entered the bright glass door, and the air-conditioning instantly enveloped them.Zhang Xiaohua couldn''t help but shudder, and then she was relieved.


    Air-conditioning, it turned out to be this way.But this kind of coolness is too overbearing to keep up with the natural mountain breeze in Jiangbian Village.


    Everything in the city is good, but the summer is too hot, Zhang Xiaohua thought, I wonder if Jiang Xiaohu has been air-conditioned?


    After entering the door, I ordered the hamburger set meal. When Gua''s wife paid, Zhang Xiaohua was astounded.Just a little bit of stuff, it costs sixty or seventy yuan for steamed buns or steamed buns?


    Gua''s wife is quite generous, so she had a meal together.Things are delicious, but too expensive, Zhang Xiaohua has been worried.After eating, she took out thirty yuan and handed it to me.


    Sister-in-law Gua was stunned, looked at Qian and then at her: "What do you mean, Xiaohua?"


    "I can''t ask for this money." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Gu''s sister-in-law couldn''t help laughing: "You girl is too real, right? I''m your elder. It''s okay to bring you out to eat."


    "No, you accept me." Zhang Xiaohua insisted.


    Gu''s wife had to put away the money, feeling uncomfortable in her heart for a while.She didn''t know, that uncomfortable feeling came from something called guilt.


    The two exchanged information about the taste of foreign fast food, and soon a man came.This man looks like a passerby, neither tall nor short, nor fat nor thin, but Zhang Xiaohua doesn''t like him at the first glance.


    "Xiaohua, this is my natal brother!" Gua''s wife introduced, "Brother, this is Zhang Xiaohua."


    The man looked Zhang Xiaohua up and down, and nodded indifferently: "Well, follow me."


    He didn''t tell the old story with his sister?Zhang Xiaohua thought, this person must not be Gua''s brother.First of all, he is too old, he must be 40 or 50 years old, right?How old is Gua''s wife?Secondly, the appearance of this person is nothing to do with Gua''s wife.


    But since they say they are brothers and sisters, so be it.She followed the man into a black car, but Sister Gua didn''t get in. She just stood at the door and smiled at Xiaohua, and told her: "You must work hard when you go, try to get out of the farm."


    She thought, if Zhang Xiaohua could really marry the big boss and become a city citizen from then on, this would be her merit.


    Zhang Xiaohua panicked a little: "Sister-in-law, aren''t you together?"


    "I don''t work there, I''m in another place, but it''s also the county seat. Don''t worry, we can see each other often, goodbye!" Gua''s wife closed the car door, the man started the car and pulled Zhang Xiaohua away.


    ...


    The night is deep.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t sleep over and over again, he simply got into the mountains and rivers to practice.


    When he was cultivating, the little tortoise slowly climbed up to him and sucked the aura around him.The tortoise shell became more shiny and smooth.


    The condition of the exhaustion of the spiritual energy in the mountain and river tour seems to be improving one by one.


    The night was not peaceful. A person who did not belong to the village came quietly into the village.He crawled to the hillside in the dark, came to the three-acre shed that Gua had so easily erected, doing something sneaky.


    The next morning, Jiang Xiaohu yawned and got up, drooling while smelling the fragrance.


    The quality of his vegetables is getting better and better, and Wang Xifeng also likes to cook more and more, three meals a day, serving their father and two comfortably.


    Jiang Xiaohu got up to wash, just as Jiang Shizhu came in from outside carrying farm tools.As soon as he entered the door, he coughed loudly and spit on the floor, his complexion was very ugly.


    Wang Xifeng came out of the kitchen carrying the food, turned around and saw the man''s face, and said, "Who owes you early in the morning?"


    "It''s not that I owe me, it''s that I owe melons!" Jiang Shizhu muffled.


    Big Gua is Gua Ge, the elders call him that.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but ask curiously: "What''s wrong with Gua?"


    "His dead lady didn''t do a good job, she came to someone to find revenge. Last night, his three acres of melon shed was burnt clean overnight, and even the land next to her was almost destroyed. Fortunately. It rained on a cloudy day a while ago..."


    Jiang Shizhu said as he walked into the yard, put down the farm tools, patted the dust on his body, and entered the house to prepare for breakfast.While regretting the loss of Brother Gua, Wang Xifeng hurriedly took a wet towel to chase in and urged the man to wipe his hands.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt very uncomfortable when he heard this. What a hardworking man in Guagord, why are you so unlucky?


    But in the final analysis, this is also a matter of other people''s family, and outsiders regret it for a while.After Jiang Xiaohu had breakfast, he went to the chicken coop and went to the vegetable field for a long time. He also took a look at Panax notoginseng.


    His time of this day is very precious.


    Near lunch, Jiang Xiaohu was going home for dinner.Originally, people in Jiangbian Village only ate two meals a day, especially when the farm was busy.But I don''t know since when these two meals have become three.


    Walking by the river, Jiang Xiaohu felt the breeze blowing on his face, and he was very happy.Although everything is good in the city, it is his hometown that wins his heart the most.


    Gold silver nest nest as their own kennel.


    When he was approaching the road home, Jiang Xiaohu was so awkward that he wanted to take a look on the hillside.This area is all woodland with bamboo planted, and Jiang Xiaohu''s family also has a bamboo forest.


    This mountainous area is relatively remote. It can be more than two miles away from the village and close to the mountain road. Usually, no one will come here unless it is to dig bamboo shoots.


    Jiang Xiaohu entered the woods and suddenly smelled a smell of alcohol.He couldn''t help but muttered: "Why does this barren mountain smell smell like alcohol?"


    He searched for this smell of wine in a ghostly manner, and it was an incredible, eye-catching scene that instantly made his creeps.


    Just in front of him, there was a person hanging from a big tree, and a pile of wine bottles under the tree, the smell of wine originated from this.


    The man was hanging from a tree, and he didn''t know how long he was hanging. It was dangling like a rag doll in a horror movie.


    Jiang Xiaohu panicked, no matter who it was, he quickly stepped forward to save people.Although he is now outstanding, the person who hanged himself is dead and high off the ground.It took him a lot of effort to get people off.After getting it down, I was surprised to find that it turned out to be Gua who was hanging|hanging.

 270 Chapter 270 Benefactor

    "Brother Gua, why are you doing this?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Just ten minutes ago, Jiang Xiaohu was in a hurry to untie Gua from the tree.Then there was massage and massage and cardiopulmonary resuscitation, with a little fairy river water, and it was easy to save him, Jiang Xiaohu was already busy sweating profusely.


    He sat on the ground panting, ignoring that he was surrounded by branches and leaves.He was very angry, angry that Brother Gu is a man who wants to commit suicide if he can''t think of anything.


    After Gua Ge gasped for this breath of respite, he remained silent as death.He did not speak, nor did he turn over and sit up.If it weren''t for his chest ups and downs, Jiang Xiaohu would have doubted whether he was already dead.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t speak much, nor dared to leave, so he could only guard him like this.Time passed bit by bit, and in a blink of an eye it turned out to be more than one in the afternoon.


    Finally, Gua started sobbing.The man¡¯s cry is like a mouthful of sputum in his throat and then stuffing his head in the quilt.


    "Brother Gua, cry out if you feel uncomfortable." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Gua finally cried: "My 20,000 hard-earned money! My hard-earned money! Cao Xiaolan, in what life have I owed you money! You want to torture me like this, making me ashamed and fortune!"


    Cao Xiaolan is Gua''s name.


    Jiang Xiaohu was a little embarrassed. After all, he had just learned from his father this morning that the daughter-in-law of Gua''s lover''s house, in order to avenge Gua''s wife, ran to them and set fire.In fact, the whole village has known about this matter.


    Although everyone knows that Gu Ge was green on his head before, everyone has always said it secretly. No one has any real evidence.


    This time was different. Not only did they set the melon shed on fire, they also wrote it clearly in red paint.Of course this person is very shrewd. He just wrote about his wife stealing man, but didn''t say which man it was.


    After all, there are too many men in Gua''s wife, no one can tell for a while.


    Jiang Xiaohu sympathized with Brother Gu, but as a man, he was angry with Brother Gu.Your daughter-in-law has done this to you. If you don''t take care of her, you still treat her as a treasure every day?


    As a single dog, Jiang Xiaohu certainly does not understand how many responsibilities and obligations a man has to bear after marriage and a family with children.


    Gua rolled his head on the ground, whimpering in his throat, like a beast wailing.The branch pierced his face, blood came out, and the rotten leaves beside him were dyed red.


    The branch is so rough and it hurts your face, can it not hurt?But Jiang Xiaohu knew that none of the physical pain could keep up with the pain in his heart.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t stop him, let him howl.


    After a while, Gua finally recovered. He sighed, crying, and sweating profusely.A purple-red mark on the neck is very eye-catching.


    "Thank you, Huzi." Gua Ge said insincerely, but actually complained to Jiang Xiaohu in his heart.Why are you nosy, I don''t want to live anymore, why don''t you let me die?


    His voice was hoarse and he was struggling to speak.Jiang Xiaohu patted him on the shoulder, walked aside, turned his mind, and fetched water from the mountains and rivers.He wanted to find a leaf, but suddenly he found a small bowl-like vessel by the river, so he casually filled it with water.


    After coming out, he handed the water to Gu Ge: "Drink some, here is the medicine."


    Gua nodded, and Mu Nadi took the water and drank it in one gulp, completely unconscious of the taste.But after drinking it, he felt a chill in his throat.The pain in the throat caused by the tightening of the rope disappeared.


    He returned the utensil to Jiang Xiaohu and said thank you again.This time, it was sincere.


    After dying and coming back to life, Gua''s psychology has changed a bit after he wakes up.


    Jiang Xiaohu put away the utensils casually, then gave him a few words of comfort, and accompanied him home.Back at Gua Ge''s house, the three daughters vie for sumo.


    It was the weekend and the eldest daughter did not go to school, so she looked at the two younger sisters at home.Of the three daughters, the oldest is only nine years old and the youngest is two years old.Seeing them rushing forward and rushing into Gu Ge''s arms, Jiang Xiaohu felt that he had done a good thing.


    "I''m leaving, Brother Gua, call me if you have anything." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Gua nodded gratefully.


    Leaving Gua Ge''s house, Jiang Xiaohu groaned on the road.


    Dididi!


    The phone rang desperately, he opened it and saw a lot of unread messages.The information was all sent by Zhang Xiaohua, and a dozen of them were from last night.


    "Damn, the signal in the village is poor, and the delay is terrible!" Jiang Xiaohu muttered.


    "Brother Huzi, I''m at my work unit. It''s an agricultural product company. It''s great!"


    "Brother Huzi, I moved to the dormitory. There is air conditioning in the dormitory. The toilet is at the end of the corridor on the same floor. You don''t need to go downstairs! When you go to the toilet in the future, you don''t have to worry about rain and wind!"


    "Brother Huzi, the cafeteria here is really good. A meal costs two yuan and you can eat four dishes and one soup!"


    "Brother Huzi, I have joined the job, three thousand five thousand a month, two days off a week, and five insurances and one housing fund!"


    Seeing every piece of good news, Jiang Xiaohu was also very happy for Zhang Xiaohua.Rural children want to go out of the countryside, especially in villages like Jiangbian Village.


    Too poor, my ancestors depended on heaven for food for generations, and lived in poverty.Jiang Xiaohu thought, it''s good to be able to go out.


    He replied a few words to the effect that she was told to be safe outside, take care of her body, and wish her success in her work.


    Zhang Xiao took a second to reply: "That''s it?"


    "Ang, otherwise?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    He stopped by the side of the road, stood in the shade of a tree, and responded intently to the message.A villager drove a cow past him, and saw him all smiles.The kind-hearted and experienced villager smiled. He could tell at a glance that this kid had tasted love, and he couldn''t help thinking of his youth.So he flicked the whip and sang a folk song.


    Jiang Xiaohu was bathed in this rough folk song, chatting with Zhang Xiaohua on your cell phone.


    At first, there were some unsalty words, and then Zhang Xiaohua probably finally couldn''t help but asked: "Did you read the envelope I gave you?"


    Jiang Xiaohu sweated his forehead, so he forgot to watch it.With a twitch of his mind, he typed this out and sent it out.


    "You!" Zhang Xiaohua was so angry that she sent a bloody knife picture.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly sent out a pleased and funny expression: "I didn''t mean to ignore it. After I got home that day, I was holding the envelope and guessing what was there, but I fell asleep unconsciously."


    This is not his excuse, it is the case.That night, he was very excited and excited, holding the envelope, looking left and right, and looking hard at Deng Ying.As a result, I really fell asleep.


    Of course Zhang Xiaohua believed him, she believed every punctuation mark he said.


    "Then you go home and have a look." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    "What is it?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    "I won''t tell you!" After a pause, she sent another message, "Brother Huzi, wait for my salary and buy you a gift."

 271 Chapter 271 Paper Crane

    The breeze was blowing on the leaves, making a nice rustling sound.


    In the mountain village, the smell of chicken dung and cow dung is mixed with the fragrance of green crops. In the eyes of the villagers, this is the most wonderful smell in the world.


    Someone''s big cock crows boredly, causing the little yellow dog to chase and bite, and then the big cock counterattacks.In the village, there are more chickens and dogs, more fireworks.


    Jiang Xiaohu was holding the phone, standing under the tree, looking at the phone screen and giggling.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you to buy it for me!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    There was no reply for a long time, so he left and went home.


    When he got home, Jiang Xiaohu washed his hands first, then took out the envelope.


    When I opened it, there was a folded letter paper inside.The Internet has developed rapidly these years, and letter paper seems to have disappeared from people¡¯s lives for a long time.Seeing the red and white plaid paper again, Jiang Xiaohu seemed to see antiques.


    Falling out with the letter paper are three paper cranes.Paper cranes are made of cheap colored paper. Although the material is cheap, the people who fold it are very careful.The paper cranes are beautifully folded, and the edges are neat and round and vivid.


    Jiang Xiaohu still remembered that when he was studying, there was a trend of making paper cranes in his class.After class, the female classmates gathered together, took out the paper they bought, and chatted about gossip while making paper cranes.


    At that time, Jiang Xiaohu was ignorant and didn''t know the meaning of paper cranes.Until one time, his good friend who was playing was mysterious and took out the paper cranes given by the girls to show off.He just learned that it turned out that a girl gave a boy a paper crane, which meant''I love you''.


    Love?What do you know about love in those years?Dare to speak of love, Jiang Xiaohu ended the memory with a mockery, and brought his thoughts closer to the paper crane in front of him.


    The paper crane suddenly became very hot, Jiang Xiaohu knew that it was just an illusion.Hey wrong, why is it getting hotter and hotter?


    Ci~


    He pinched the paper crane''s fingers and started to smoke, and the paper crane started to burn.Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback, and quickly let go. Although he finally extinguished the fire even though he stepped on it, the paper cranes had also turned to ashes.


    With a black line on his forehead, he cursed: "Mom, what the hell is this?"


    He thought it was the paper crane spontaneously burning, but the paper crane is no longer in his hand, and his hand is still hot.


    Soon Jiang Xiaohu realized the cause of the hot fingers, and the source seemed to be in his pocket.


    He reached out to touch his pocket and touched the vessel that he took out of the mountain and river map to fill Gua Ge with water.


    It was in his pocket, desperately exerting heat energy, and it had already scalded his skin into a scorching bubble through the clothes.


    Jiang Xiaohu was puzzled, he was scorched, how did he feel it?He didn''t know that the utensil was heated from a low temperature, just like boiling a frog in warm water, allowing him to gradually adapt to the temperature.When he discovered that something was wrong, the singe bubble had appeared.


    "Damn, what the hell are you?" Jiang Xiaohu threw the thing on the ground and stepped on it with his feet, but the thing was so hard that he almost pierced the sole of his foot.


    After stepping on a foot, Jiang Xiaohu not only didn''t step on the thing, but made the soles of his feet sore. He hugged his feet and jumped and screamed.


    Jiang Xiaohu was annoyed at this moment, he bent over and grabbed the thing, leaning in the sun to take a closer look.It doesn''t matter if I look at it this way, he suddenly discovered that this turned out to be a tortoise shell!


    "Oh, it turns out that the turtle shell was used as a water bowl. When it''s over, the turtle must be dead!" Jiang Xiaohu was in a panic, and he quickly returned to the mountain and river map with the turtle shell and came to pick the turtle shell. The place.


    There was a mass of white and white things, like pebbles, but they still moved.When he leaned up to look at it, suddenly the thing flew out like an arrow, clicked and grabbed the tip of his nose.


    "Ah!" Jiang Xiaohu screamed like a pig, and jumped up to his feet.


    The tip of the nose was piercing pain, as if to be bitten off.He wanted to grab that thing, but his nose was still in his mouth after all.And the thing hung on his face, making him cross-eyed, but he couldn''t see what it was.


    This situation continued for about a minute, the thing took the initiative to let go, fell to the ground with a snap, and then quickly climbed to Jiang Xiaohu''s feet.


    Jiang Xiaohu was holding his nose, still calming down, but although his brain nerves were still immersed in the painful torture, his eyes kept following that guy.Seeing that guy crawling to his feet quickly, he hurriedly jumped away: "Okay, you, you still want to attack me?"


    Click


    Without paying attention, the tortoise shell fell off.The guy saw the tortoise shell and immediately gave up Jiang Xiaohu''s goal and rushed to the tortoise shell.After a while, it got into the tortoise shell.


    Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded: "It''s you???"


    He couldn''t believe his eyes. Can a tortoise take off its shell like a man undresses?


    After getting into the shell, the little tortoise seemed to have changed back to the tortoise before.It is not dead or alive, slowly crawling back into the river.


    Jiang Xiaohu has been squatting by the river and waiting, waiting for it to come out to reason with it.But it was extremely arrogant, and it seemed to know that there was an enemy outside waiting for revenge, and it never came out again.


    In desperation, Jiang Xiaohu had no choice but to flicker and return to the real world.


    Of the three paper cranes, only two are left, and he feels very guilty.You know, this may have been folded by Zhang Xiaohua himself, and every crease is full of deep friendship.


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed, carefully put the two intact paper cranes away, and swept the paper dust on the ground into piles, and put them in the envelope.


    In the future, if Zhang Xiaohua asks him: "Brother Huzi, are the paper cranes I gave you still there?" At least he can come up with one, two or three, and he seems sincere, isn''t it?


    After cleaning up the remains of the paper crane, Jiang Xiaohu unfolded the letter paper and read it.


    The content of the letter is probably the same as when Zhang Xiaohua had an interview with him.Some thoughts and annoyances, but the letter is full of longing, and the tone is also pleasant.The only difference is that at the end of the letter, she wrote: "I like you, how about you?"


    Plop, plop!


    Jiang Xiaohu''s heart beats wildly, is this, this, this is the legendary confession letter?


    He put the letter paper on his chest, jumped up happily, and rolled onto the bed again: "Haha, I have today, Jiang Xiaohu, and a girl confessed to me!"


    In any case, for a young man, this kind of thing greatly satisfied his vanity.


    Self-improvement farm.


    After only half a day of work, Zhang Xiaohua was told that she could rest, which surprised her.


    "How can there be such a good boss!" said a woman who worked with her, "We don''t have such a good life!"


    Another woman said, "Who made you not 18 years old and so unsatisfied?"


    Their acrid words stimulated Zhang Xiaohua''s heart.Girls themselves are very disturbed when they first enter society.Their words and deeds exacerbated this anxiety.


    Zhang Xiaohua suddenly felt a strong feeling that she had been sold.

 272 Chapter 272: Too Comfortable?

    Zhang Xiaohua has been on the farm for a few days, but after these few days, she has not touched any doorway at all.


    The farm has a poultry department, an animal husbandry department, a food department, a fruit and vegetable department, and other departments.Staff are divided into front-line employees-in fact, they are doing the work of farmers; office administrators; sales staff.


    Zhang Xiaohua is not a stupid girl, she went through the entire high school, and her grades were pretty good.So she still has a certain understanding of things.She found that she did not belong to any type of employee, no one assigned her work tasks, and she even needed her to take the initiative to find a leader to work.


    Even worse, she didn''t even know who her immediate leader was.In this case, she was even more frightened when she met those who made irresponsible remarks and had a strange tone of yin and yang.


    When eating at noon, Zhang Xiaohua deliberately grumbled and dared to go to the cafeteria to have a meal when everyone else had finished eating.The huge cafeteria was empty, but she found a place to sit in the corner.


    The canteen echoed the sound of windows cleaning up bowls and bowls, as well as their talking and laughing.


    The food was actually quite delicious, but Zhang Xiaohua ate it with tears.


    "I really want to go home!" She secretly said, now she finally understands what is called a golden nest and a silver nest, not as good as her own dog nest.


    However, thinking of her original intention, Zhang Xiaohua encouraged herself to persevere and cheer.She thought, when calling Jiang Xiaohu at night, she must not let him hear that he was doing badly, otherwise he would definitely be worried.


    Suddenly, a person sat next to him.Zhang Xiaohua was surprised, she has no friends here!


    Zhang Xiaohua looked intently, and there was a smiling middle-aged man with a kind smile on his face.


    "Little girl, eat alone?" the man accosted.


    Zhang Xiaohua was a little uncomfortable, but looking at his serious appearance, he felt that he was asking sincerely.


    "Just a little rice and a little vegetable." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Talking to strangers, especially the opposite sex, Zhang Xiaohua will obviously flustered and tremble.After all, it is the reason why she rarely sees the world.


    "Really?" The man smiled, "Are you working here?"


    "Yeah!" Zhang Xiaohua nodded awkwardly, deliberately keeping a distance from him.


    The man was also honest, without any excessive words and deeds.It''s just that he talks a lot, but he doesn''t know that Zhang Xiaohua doesn''t like talking to the opposite sex¡ªexcept Jiang Xiaohu.


    The man said: "What a coincidence, I also work here."


    Zhang Xiaohua didn''t believe it, because he didn''t smell of grass or compost.


    Farm farms are basically the same as farming at home-specifically referring to the work done.Therefore, the colleague Zhang Xiaohua has contacted these days, everyone''s body and work clothes are full of mixed smells of grass and feces.


    "Oh." She didn''t break through this person, and there was no need to break through.


    In this life, Zhang Xiaohua hates two people most, one is bragging, and the other is running trains.


    "What''s your name?" the man asked with a smile.


    Zhang Xiaohua frowned slightly, not telling this person, but felt unnecessary.Since they can appear in this place, it must be related to the farm and the company.Since it''s related, it might be a colleague or even a leader, so it doesn''t matter.


    "My name is Zhang Xiaohua." Zhang Xiaohua replied.


    "Oh~" The man nodded slightly, and said with a smile, "Hua, it''s like the name! Okay, then you eat, eat~"


    He got up and left with his hands behind his back.


    Zhang Xiaohua was puzzled and looked at him from behind.This man must be about the same age as her father, right?Wearing moon-white trousers and linen short-sleeved shirts are really funny. Does anyone wear this kind of clothes these days?He is short, fat and bald, but he looks like a big boss.


    In the afternoon, there was some work, but it was just for Zhang Xiaohua to take a record book and follow the truck to count the records.After an hour or two, she was off work.


    Zhang Xiaohua is a busy girl. Although she is an only child, Zhang Fugong and her husband never spoil her.Housework, farm work, study, everything has her busy.Therefore, such a lot of leisure time makes Zhang Xiaohua feel uneasy.


    She wandered around the ranch, trying to find something to do.Everyone smiles at her when they see her.But that smile is not friendly at all.


    ...


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know Zhang Xiaohua''s situation, because he was busy harvesting Sanqi.


    "Sanqi is mature on my side, when are you coming?" Jiang Xiaohu asked Xu Linglong on the phone.


    Two months ago, he and Xu Linglong''s father signed a Sanqi purchase contract. Although it was only a one-off, it was a good start.


    The price of three hundred yuan and the purchase of two hundred catties meant that Jiang Xiaohu would immediately have another 60,000 yuan in income.These incomes can just make up for the funds consumed during the start-up phase of his farm.


    Xu Linglong came out of the meeting room with her mobile phone and laptop in a hurry.Behind her, her assistant has been reporting to her.


    The pharmaceutical factory is already in operation. Although the capital chain is still difficult, it has survived the economic dilemma caused by shareholders'' withdrawal.


    "Okay, just do it!" Xu Linglong gave instructions.


    The assistant led away.


    Xu Linglong walked through the office area to her office.This is a deliberate change after she took over this position.Originally, the general manager''s office was next to the private elevator, right next to the conference room.Next to the conference room is the pantry.


    Back then, Xu Guodong, Xu Linglong''s father, arranged the office, meeting room, and private elevator in this way to save time.He can shuttle between the three spaces quickly, with extremely high efficiency.


    But Xu Linglong didn''t think so. She felt that time saving should be within a certain range.Moreover, the operation of a company cannot be done by the management of the company alone.To operate efficiently, all employees need to be more efficient.


    She deliberately arranged the office at the other end of the office area, so that every time she came to work or after a meeting, she could take the opportunity to walk through the entire company, which was helpful for observing the staff''s work, and it was also regarded as a kind of supervision.


    No, when she passed the desk of a female clerk just now, she discovered that she was chatting secretly, and she also posted a dynamic kawaii expression.


    Well, this question will be raised at the next meeting, Xu Linglong thought, her expression is childish!


    When she was still walking in the office area, the voice of Didi Didi heard from her phone.


    Xu Linglong looked down and found that it was Jiang Xiaohu who sent the news.


    "Sanqi is ripe..."


    Xu Linglong smiled, hurried back to the office, closed the door and chatted with Jiang Xiaohu about Sanqi.

 273 Chapter 273 Childish Expression

    Entering the office, Xu Linglong sat in a spacious office chair, holding her mobile phone to watch the screen.


    Across time and space, she could almost see Jiang Xiaohu''s humble appearance.This rural baby has a unique temperament, which is very attractive.


    Xu Linglong remembered last night, when she had a party with Niu Lihua and Meng Na three sisters, at the dinner table, Meng Nati''s name was Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Nana, your signs are wrong!" Niu Lihua warned her half-jokingly, "Jiang Xiaohu and we are a cooperative partnership. You can''t break this relationship at will, understand?"


    Like Xu Linglong, Niu Lihua has a rigorous attitude towards business.Moreover, she is different from Xu Linglong. As a widow, she is alone and without support behind her.Where is Xu Linglong?There was a family behind him. Although his father was seriously ill, he was still alive and his health was getting better.The uncle is also the dean of the county hospital, and he is considered a decent figure in the local area.


    Even if Xu Linglong''s business went bankrupt, she could live a life without worries, and lead the life of the local upper class.


    Not to mention Meng Na, her family background is more than one grade higher than Xu Linglong.


    But Niu Lihua is different. If there is a problem with the Lihua Hotel, her life will collapse.


    "Hey, what are you afraid of? That kid, he is very timid, and he is cautious in doing things, and he likes money, so he won''t break with us." Meng Na said with a three-pointed drunkenness, and said with a smile.


    "Big sister doesn''t mean that." Xu Linglong corrected. "Jiang Xiaohu is not from the same world as you, and is different from your previous male friends..."


    On the surface, Xu Linglong seems to be on Niu Lihua''s side, but in fact they have completely different positions.


    Niu Lihua is considering Meng Na, while Xu Linglong is more afraid of Jiang Xiaohu being hurt.


    With her thoughts pulled back to reality from last night, Xu Linglong flicked her fingers and typed a line on the screen: "Okay, I will make arrangements. These two days will pass."


    "What are you doing here? The mountains are high and the road is far away. I''ll just send them away. We also have a car right now!" Jiang Xiaohu gave a wicked smile.


    Xu Linglong had a black line on his forehead, and secretly said, this guy is really a kid, does he like to use expressions no matter what?


    She doesn''t like using facial expressions, she always finds it too naive.Just now, she planned to criticize the employee who was chatting at work next time.


    Pharmaceutical companies are serious companies and cannot tolerate any naivety or distraction.


    But when facing Jiang Xiaohu, she easily changed her mind.She actually opened her emoticon package, looking for a suitable emoticon.However, she is rigorous and has no habit of collecting expressions.Her emoticon pack comes with the system, which is not fun.


    While replying to Jiang Xiaohu, she opened the pay emoticons and collected what she liked.After I found it, I bought it.When she sent a message again, those expressions were used.


    Tusky''s expression is very cute, Xu Linglong thinks.


    She chose an emoticon and clicked to send it: "I have to supervise it myself!"


    Jiang Xiaohu replied: "Okay, come here. But let me start by saying that the mountain roads here are steep and there are often landslides. Please pay attention when you come. It''s the rainy season recently. You need to see the weather forecast."


    Xu Linglong agreed.


    The two chatted a few words, all about Sanqi and business.Before long, when the secretary came in to report on the work, Xu Linglong stopped chatting and focused on work.


    After a busy day, Xu Linglong and her father talked about Sanqi during dinner.


    "Since it''s mature, let''s get it back as soon as possible. The price, you can mention it appropriately, Jiang Xiaohu''s 37 is not bad." Xu Guodong said, "but the premise must be the same as the quality he brought last time. "


    "Well, I know." Xu Linglong said, "I will leave tomorrow. By the way, Xu just contacted me."


    "Xu Cai? Huh, this old fox is so cluttered that you can ignore him." Xu Guodong said.


    Xu Linglong was speechless, her father was very talented, but lacked business experience.He does things for people more by himself.How can this work?There are no friends in the business field, and there are only interests. Xu Linglong knows this.


    Qing sends umbrellas and harvests dry food from hunger. These people play like this.Such as sending charcoal in the snow, that is what a good friend would do.


    "Let''s start broadcasting today''s weather forecast~" The weather forecast began to be shown on the TV in the living room, and Xu Linglong hurriedly got up to watch it.


    Xu Guodong was very surprised. Her daughter was never interested in TV programs, let alone the weather forecast.


    "Is it raining?" Xu Linglong was worried when he thought of Jiang Xiaohu''s warning.


    She had to go for acceptance, even if it was Jiang Xiaohu, whom she trusted, was no exception.But after a week, she will go abroad for exchanges for a month.And this week, it rained almost every day.


    "It may not be a slippery slope, I will go tomorrow." Xu Linglong secretly said.


    Tomorrow is the day with the least rainfall in the next week.


    Early in the morning, Xu Linglong packed up neatly, took her bag and mobile phone, said goodbye to her father, said to the company, and drove to Jiangbian Village, Honghua Town.


    The road from the county seat to the town is fairly normal, and the scenery along the way is also good.But from the town to Jiangbian Village, the road began to be muddy.The asphalt road is only about thirty or forty miles, and the cement road is behind.The road was in disrepair for a long time, and the pits were uneven, and there were shocking cracks everywhere.


    The rain kept falling, and the wipers worked hard, making Xu Linglong in a good mood.When it rains in the mountains, the temperature is not so high.Opening the window of the car, the breeze and drizzle drifted in, she was in a great mood.


    Who knows, the rain is getting bigger and bigger, gradually forming a curtain, Xu Linglong is beginning to be afraid.Because of a big turn ahead, she didn''t know that Jiang Xiaohu''s car was smashed by falling rocks here last time.


    Rumble!


    Suddenly she heard a roar, and she could feel a severe tremor while sitting in the car.Xu Linglong screamed awful, and hurriedly turned off and stopped.


    In fact, she had contradictory thoughts in her heart.The first time she encountered this kind of thing, she didn''t know what to do or what happened.Just thinking of Jiang Xiaohu''s warning, he subconsciously felt that a mudslide was coming.


    Should we speed up and rush over, or should we stall?She chose the latter.


    The rocks on the mountain rumbling down, a total of three pieces, did not give her a chance to escape.Sitting in the car, Xu Linglong turned her head and watched the stones fly down, her face pale in fright.She clenched her cell phone, and dialed a number quickly in the crisis.


    She doesn''t even know whose number is, it should be father''s?If my father gets news of her request for help, he will call the police immediately and seek help, right?


    However, after the number was dialed, Jiang Xiaohu''s phone rang.

 274 Chapter 274 Natural Disaster

    The rain kept falling, Jiang Xiaohu squatted at the entrance of the hall, looking at the water curtain, worried about the vegetable field.


    "Hey, don''t have anything to do with my thirty-seventh to seventy-sevenths, I will be exchanged for money soon." Jiang Xiaohu muttered.


    Jiang Shizhu sat in the sofa, smoking his pipe and pot, looking at his son''s back, he was very pleased.


    This one had to think that he was poor and incapable, and suffered the baby.Who would have thought that the baby will be better and better every day.Their family seems to be the richest family in the village.Moreover, the relationship between Jiang Shizhu and Jiang Tiezhu has improved much than before.


    Days get better, what about the heavy rain?Jiang Shizhu couldn''t help smiling.


    Ding Lingling!


    The phone rang on the table, Jiang Xiaohu glanced back and scratched his head: "Who is calling me at this point? Couldn''t it be Xu Linglong being stopped halfway?"


    He just guessed casually and didn''t take it seriously.


    Jiang Shizhu said: "Xu Linglong? Which female doll?" He wondered, if it''s appropriate, tell his son a wife.


    "Dad, don''t think about it. People are rich daughters. This time our panax notoginseng is to be sold to her family." Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t laugh or cry and picked up the phone casually.


    Jiang Shizhu said, give up.


    When Jiang Xiaohu looked at the phone, it turned out that Xu Linglong really called. He was amused: "Haha, has Shanhetu returned me the ability to predict?"


    After answering the phone, Jiang Xiaohu gave two feeds, but there was a loud noise and a loud noise.


    "Mr Xu, where are you? Why is it so noisy?" Jiang Xiaohu was stunned.


    "Help me, help me~" Xu Linglong''s faint voice passed into his ears, and his heart suddenly hung up, slapped his thigh and screamed badly.


    "Where are you? Speak quickly!" Jiang Xiaohu asked hurriedly to death.


    Xu Linglong said: "I''m on the mountain road, it''s so dark all around!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s mind was blank, and his hands were trembling.He was anxious and angry, gritted his teeth and jumped.


    "You wait!" He roared, hung up the phone, grabbed the poncho, took the shovel, rushed into the rain curtain, started the tricycle, and left.


    Jiang Shizhu was dumbfounded, what''s the situation with his son?How can you run away without saying anything?It looks like something has happened.


    "This stinky boy, don''t tell me what is going on. I can help if you say it!" Jiang Shizhu was furious.


    How can Jiang Xiaohu have the time to tell Jiang Shizhu exactly what happened?He was riding a tricycle and galloping down the village road.


    The rain was getting worse and worse, and everyone in the village hid at home. The street was quiet, and there was no bird droppings.


    Along the way, Jiang Xiaohu''s brain was messy.I thought for a while, mother, where was she stopped?The road from the village to the town is so long.What if she dies here if I can''t find anyone?


    He didn''t care about it, rushed to the road, and went around the village before leaving the village.At this time, the wind and rain were heavier, but he calmed down, slapped his head, and scolded himself: "Jiang Xiaohu, Jiang Xiaohu, you are such an idiot plus level three! No matter where she is trapped now, the only thing she can do is go to town. A road, I just keep looking for it along the road!"


    Suddenly!


    Jiang Xiaohu drove his small three rounds, wishing to drive the speed of light.


    The rain experienced a wave crest and finally weakened gradually.


    Three stones the size of a water tank, one fell into the curbstone and embedded in the mountain.The other piece rolled down the hillside and smashed the tire. The third piece and the other two pieces just formed a product, pressing Xu Linglong''s car underneath.


    Fortunately, due to the existence of the first two stones, the third stone was raised up, only smashing the roof of the car into a dent, not crushing it, leaving a little room for Xu Linglong in the car.


    Xu Linglong''s current situation is very embarrassing. She can''t walk in front of the village or go to the store behind, and her cell phone has only half a cell.The car was almost squashed, she could not move, her left leg was squeezed numb and unconscious, and her right shoulder was also injured.


    In her life, she had never been as desperate as she is today.Rain poured from the cracks in the car roof, wet the phone, and failed at critical moments.


    Fortunately, a call for help was made just now, and now Xu Linglong has left everything to God.


    Of course, God may not be reliable, so after a period of panic, she began to work hard to save herself.


    She carefully withdrew her right leg from the place where she squeezed, so as to avoid losing consciousness in both legs.But she soon discovered that the more she moved, the more dangerous the car.The big rock on the top of the head is like a time bomb, it will explode at some point.


    Crunch, crunch!


    Hearing the dangerous sound, Xu Linglong didn''t dare to move anymore.With a breath hanging in her heart, she was nervous and sweating.His hair was wet, and his face was covered with rain. Rain and sweat were mixed together, and they couldn''t distinguish each other.


    Time passed for a while, when Xu Linglong heard a small click, her heart sank, and then she felt the car lean towards the cliff.


    The creaking sound became more frequent, and the roof of the car was suddenly squashed again. The sharp corner of a stone had pierced the crack and penetrated into the car.


    "Ah!" Xu Linglong couldn''t help screaming.


    Once the car roof was torn through this opening, she would definitely die.What''s terrible is that the huge boulder on the side of the road supporting the car body has already rolled down to the cliff.


    Dead!Xu Linglong thought desperately, she was so young that she hadn''t done a lot of things.Her father is still sick and her career is on the rise. She hasn''t been in a relationship yet, not married and had children. It''s a lot of regret!


    At this moment, she heard a loud bang, and then the whole car seemed much lighter, as if a big rock was removed from her heart.


    How is this going?


    Xu Linglong saw a muddy hand sticking out of the car window in her teary eyes: "Don''t worry!"


    That hand patted her shoulder lightly, giving her a lot of strength and courage.


    That voice is even more so, and so familiar, isn''t it Jiang Xiaohu?


    It turned out that at the moment when Xu Linglong''s car was about to be squashed by the stone on the roof, and then rolled off the cliff, Jiang Xiaohu appeared.He kicked the loose boulder and pushed it back abruptly, temporarily stabilizing the triangle.Then, he immediately removed the boulder above.


    All this is simple to say, but it is extremely difficult to do.After all, any of these three stones cost five to six hundred catties.


    Fortunately, he was strong enough to move the stone away with great difficulty, and then Xu Linglong was pulled out.


    The sudden appearance of Jiang Xiaohu surprised Xu Linglong.Under the impact of immense joy, she mistakenly saw him as an angel.


    Jiang Xiaohu seemed to be bathed in the holy soft white light, spread his wings, and smiled lovingly at her.


    "Come on, give me your hand!" Jiang Xiaohu''s voice became the sound of heaven.


    Xu Linglong stretched out her hand foolishly, her lips squirming, but she didn''t even know what she was talking about.In short, when she broke free from this state, she was already standing in a safe place.A dozen meters away, it was her already terrible car.

 275 Chapter 275

    She was all wet, although she was wearing a poncho, but it was a display.He was full of mud ideas, this time it was a veritable mud leg.


    He tried his best to support the rock on the roof of the car with one hand. Although the rock was already crooked on the ground, if he didn''t hold it, it would probably fall down again.After all, it is such a big stone!The other hand, like a god descending, stretched out to Xu Linglong in the car.


    Jiang Xiaohu just presented herself to her, making her feel the glory of regeneration.


    After much effort, Jiang Xiaohu rescued Xu Linglong.She shivered, like a chicken.


    Although the weather was quite hot, Xu Linglong''s lips were purple and she was shaking cold.Jiang Xiaohu saw her and hugged her in his arms, stroking her arm hard to make her warmer.


    "Don''t be afraid, I got you out, let''s go home!" Jiang Xiaohu actually had a complaint, didn''t he tell you not to come?You have to come and you don''t look at the weather.Look, if you don¡¯t listen to the old man¡¯s words, you will suffer a disadvantage, right?


    But he also knew that the most important thing was to save people, not complain.


    Xu Linglong suffered a slight injury to her leg, coupled with prolonged pressure, and was numb and unable to walk. He simply carried her into the tricycle bucket and took off the raincoat to cover her.


    "Bag, my bag." Xu Linglong said.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "Okay, don''t worry!" He ran back numbly, took his bag and mobile phone, and ran back again, and drove home.


    He drove the tricycle carefully along the way, uneasy, for fear of encountering another mudslide and cave-in.And Xu Linglong in the car body?To be honest, this is the worst car she has ever ridden in her life, the hardest and the most humid, and there are many mud and rotten leaves in the car.However, at this moment, she was sitting in the car, but she felt very relieved, as if this car was more comfortable than the Cadillac at home.


    Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu''s journey went smoothly. When he returned home, his parents were waiting for him anxiously in the hall.Seeing that he actually brought back an injured girl, I was very surprised.Especially when this girl is so beautiful, it was shocking.


    Of course, Wang Xifeng soon recognized Xu Linglong¡ªshe had been to Jiangbian Village earlier.


    "Ah, isn''t this Mr. Xu? What''s the matter?" Wang Xifeng rushed to the yard to hold an umbrella for his son under the umbrella.


    Jiang Xiaohu parked the car, hugged Xu Linglong and rushed into the room: "Mom, don''t ask, I''ll talk to you later."


    He took Xu Linglong to the back room, and quickly asked his mother to find her a clean, joyful dress.After changing her clothes and wiping her body, Jiang Xiaohu brought a large bowl of water in for her to drink.In that water, the river water in the mountains and rivers was naturally released.


    Because it was a car accident, he was afraid that Xu Linglong might have serious internal injuries, so he dared not use herbs.Although the herbal medicine has magical effects, the power to drive the river water is still much worse.


    In order to get the water from the river, he was bitten on his toe by a little turtle inside.Of course it was his spiritual thoughts, but he didn''t expect that his body was also injured, and his toes were red and swollen, like paronychia.


    Jiang Xiaohu took the water into the bedroom and drove his mother out: "Mom, you go out first, I want to help Mr. Xu heal."


    Wang Xifeng''s brows furrowed. How can this lone man and widow be in the same room? Also, what kind of injury does he treat?Although there are faint rumors outside, it is said that his son is now a Chinese medicine doctor and he has good medical skills.But can she not understand the baby born in her stomach?


    She whispered in her heart, but she still saved face for her son and did not say anything.


    Wang Xifeng couldn''t help her son. He was pushed out by Jiang Xiaohu when he was muttering, and closed the door with a snap.


    The world seemed to become clean all of a sudden, Jiang Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief and handed the water to Xu Linglong: "Mr. Xu, you drink it."


    The imperative tone made Xu Linglong a little uncomfortable.However, this discomfort was quickly dispelled by the warmth in my heart.She recalled how Jiang Xiaohu looked like a god descended to save her before, it was really handsome.


    What''s wrong with being saved by someone, even if it''s enslaved?Besides, people just want to drink water by themselves.


    Xu Linglong took the bowl and drank half of it.It was also magical. After drinking, she didn''t feel cold enough to tremble. The whole body was warm, and her legs regained consciousness a little bit.


    "Thank you, Jiang Xiaohu." Xu Linglong seemed to have finally come to life, sighed, and put the bowl aside.


    Now looking at the clothes she was wearing up and down, she couldn''t laugh or cry.Dressed as a village woman, how weird it looks.However, these old-fashioned fabrics and old-fashioned styles that she hadn''t looked forward to, now give her a feeling of safety and warmth, just like this dilapidated farmhouse.


    "What are you polite? Come, let me check your pulse." Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his stool and sat aside, reaching out to her.


    She froze for a moment and smiled: "Can trauma also be diagnosed by pulse diagnosis?" In fact, she doesn''t particularly believe in Chinese medicine.


    But Jiang Xiaohu''s ability, she has also seen, it is he who reversed her prejudice against Chinese medicine.It turns out that what she didn''t believe was not the quintessence of Chinese medicine, but the guy who cheated by the name of Chinese medicine.


    Stretched out his arm to Jiang Xiaohu, who was twisting her wrist to explore the pulse.After a full five minutes, Jiang Xiaohu said: "There is no major problem, a bit of a sprain. There is no need to treat it. The medicinal soup you just drank can cure it, and it has worked."


    Xu Linglong was surprised: "Is that the medicinal soup just now?"


    "Isn''t it? You thought it was Qingshui?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    Xu Linglong smiled: "I really thought it was water, but it was very sweet." At first, she thought it was sugar or honey.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "You take a break, the bag and cell phone are here, you can see if you can still use it. Oh, by the way, you can use my cell phone to call your dad to report safety."


    He knew that Xu Linglong had no mother, and almost depended on her father.


    Xu Linglong nodded gratefully, took the phone in his hand, and Jiang Xiaohu withdrew wittily.


    Xu Linglong was in the house and dialed his father Xu Guodong.Xu Guodong was anxious because of the violent storm and the mudslides reported in the TV news.


    "Linglong, where are you?" Xu Guodong breathed a sigh of relief as soon as he received the call, "I called you hundreds of calls and no one answered~" He didn''t tell his daughter. He was furious. He was almost a heart attack. The roof overturned.


    He couldn''t get through with his daughter''s cell phone, and he was almost anxious.But looking at the caller ID, it was actually Jiang Xiaohu, and Xu Guodong''s mood was a little better.


    Xu Linglong hurriedly apologized to her father and explained briefly.


    "Dad, my car was stopped on the road. Could you please call me a car for assistance." Xu Linglong said, "Also, I have arrived in Jiangbian Village. Don''t worry about me."

 276 Chapter 276

    "Well, since you are at Mr. Jiang''s house, then I can rest assured. But you have to keep in touch with me at any time, have you heard?" Xu Guodong ordered his daughter.


    Xu Linglong smiled: "Okay, I know, let''s not talk about it, I have to take a bath, my body is dirty, goodbye dad!"


    The father and daughter here are talking on the phone, while Jiang Xiaohu over there is being questioned by his parents.


    "Who is she?" Jiang Shizhu asked.


    "It''s our acquisition, the boss of Chunfeng Pharmaceutical Factory, Xu Linglong." Jiang Xiaohu explained honestly.


    "I know she is the boss, facing me, I remember her!" Wang Xifeng nodded and said to her husband, "She and Huzi are partners, right?"


    "Ang, not a partner, but a major business customer." Jiang Xiaohu explained.


    "Face, big customer." Wang Xifeng explained dryly.


    In fact, she doesn''t believe that her son can have any rich girlfriends, but she is not afraid of ten thousand just in case.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu has reached the age when he should be talking about his wife, his peers, except for those who are admitted to college, who are as old as him and whose background is improvised, have already married their wives, and some even have children.But what about him?This kid seems to be dreaming every day, thinking about making a fortune and being a rich man.If the rich are so easy to do, why are billions of people on the planet so rich?


    For this peasant woman, nothing is more important than being down to earth.She hopes that her son will fall in love and get married, but she definitely does not want him to be unpragmatic and daydreaming.


    That''s right, interacting with people like Xu Linglong is just daydreaming.She was afraid because the look in her eyes, the tone of speech, and the feeling when she saw Xu Linglong communicating with her son were the same as when she first met her husband.


    Hey, she was silently worried in her heart, and forced her to explain to her son, just watching her son not be confused for a while, and she would be sad in the future if she fell in love with a girl she shouldn''t like.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know that his mother had thought so much in his heart. He only hoped that the weather would get better soon, and that Xu Linglong would not leave any roots behind.


    Jiang Shizhu heard his son and daughter-in-law say this, and then he suddenly realized: "This is the eldest daughter in the relationship? Then you have to treat others well, damn, you will cook some porridge and fry some eggs. I''ll go The old hen was killed, and we should stew the soup."


    The family worked in a division of labor, and it didn''t take long for a meal to be completed.At this time, Xu Linglong also tried to get out of bed, and the injury on her body had healed ninety-nine percent because of Jiang Xiaohu.She was very surprised and moved.When I came to the hall and found a table of fragrant food, I felt that this small farmyard was full of warmth and love.


    "Mr. Xu, you are up, you are about to have a meal, please wash your hands." Jiang Xiaohu said while putting the dishes.


    Wang Xifeng came in with a porridge pot, and when he saw Xu Linglong coming out by herself, he immediately put down the pot, raised the basin and rushed over.


    "Huzi, what''s the matter with you? Mr. Xu''s legs and feet are not fast enough, how can she let her go so far?" Wang Xifeng asked Xu Linglong to wash her hands where she was, and then turned around to blame her son.


    Jiang Xiaohu was speechless, feeling that his old lady was too kind to Xu Linglong, and she must be suspected of flattering.No way, parents struggled for survival at the bottom.A daughter like Xu Linglong is almost the most powerful person they can meet.


    He didn''t blame his mother for slapping horses and beards. In fact, Wang Xifeng was more concerned about Xu Linglong than flattering.On the contrary, Jiang Xiaohu felt more guilty and guilty, vowing that he would become a rich man one day.Well, let''s target the Xu family.


    Xu Linglong said embarrassedly to Wang Xifeng: "Auntie, it''s okay. Huzi''s medical skills are good, and I can move around freely now."


    "That''s not okay. What if you get hurt? You are so beautiful, don''t leave any sequelae." Wang Xifeng said.


    Xu Linglong said embarrassedly: "My okay auntie, I am in great health. As long as I am not busy at work, I will go to the gym almost every day."


    She smiled at Wang Xifeng and Jiang Shizhu, but neither of them understood what the gym was.


    For Xu Linglong, this meal was the ultimate delicacy in her life. She ate three bowls of porridge, two bowls of chicken soup, and two chicken legs until her belly was round.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s family of three ate very little to keep her full.Seeing her wolfing down, the three of them were very surprised: "God, I can''t see such a slender girl who has such a big appetite."


    In fact, how did they know that Xu Linglong had very little appetite on weekdays.She has been educated to eat healthy meals since she was a child, low-carb water and high-fiber. In Meng Na''s words, she eats like a rabbit.


    But today, she has a big appetite.For the rest of my life, everything is good.


    The sky is as blue as washing, and the rain is as clear as crystal. Even Jiang Xiaohu has turned into a rural version of Wu Yanzu in her eyes. Naturally, there is no need to mention Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s food¡ªthese are all raised by the gods of the mountain and river map. , Full of aura and taste extraordinary.


    After dinner, the family sat in the living room with Xu Linglong in a daze.She watched the rain outside, stopped every now and then, thinking about a business in her heart.But Jiang Shizhu and Wang Xifeng thought that she was feeling dizzy after eating, and hurriedly poured her a glass of homemade plum juice.


    Jiang Xiaohu understands that Xu Linglong will not miss any opportunity to think, work, and study.He didn''t say much, and was silently considering his own business.He learned a lot from Xu Linglong.


    The rain has been falling, and it has never stopped in the evening.Xu Linglong was settled in Jiang Xiaohu''s room. Of course, the whole set of bedding was changed. Although it was not new, it was clean.


    As for Jiang Xiaohu, he naturally became the head of the living room.


    In the evening, when Xu Linglong went back to the house to sleep, Jiang Xiaohu took her mobile phone and played around in the living room.Xu Linglong''s phone number is very important. In case of missed call, the loss will be tens or even millions.


    After finishing washing, Wang Xifeng checked the doors and windows, deliberately lingering in the hall.When everyone was asleep, she came to her son and moved a bench to sit down.


    "Huzi, mom asks you something." Wang Xifeng said.


    Jiang Xiaohu disassembled the phone under the shadow of the lamp, and absently agreed, "Ang, you can tell."


    "What''s the relationship between you and Mr. Xu?" Wang Meifeng asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu replied casually: "If we do business, we should be considered friends. What''s the matter, mom, why do you suddenly ask this?"


    "That, I want to remind you, we... We must be a down-to-earth person, and we can''t always think about Pan Gao Zhi''er." Wang Xifeng gritted his teeth and said the most unpleasant thing in one breath, "Furthermore, although I disagree You and Xiao Hua are married, but you two are in love after all now, we can''t stand on two boats."


    Jiang Xiaohu was amused by the words of the old lady. He stopped his work and turned his head to look at her: "Mom, in your heart your son is this kind of person who loves to climb high and has low eyes?"


    Wang Xifeng''s heart was guilty, but at the same time it was a lot easier. Listening to Jiang Xiaohu''s tone, she knew that her worry was unnecessary.


    "No, Mom just reminded you." Wang Xifeng said, "Okay, go to bed, I''ll go to bed."


    Before her son went crazy, she quickly greased the soles of her feet and went back to the room to sleep.


    After closing the door, Wang Xifeng let out a long breath.In the darkness, Jiang Shizhu''s hoarse and low voice came: "When the child is older, it''s time to start a family."

 277 Chapter 277

    In the darkness, Wang Xifeng was leaning on the door panel, thinking about his son, but her husband''s voice suddenly came and gave her a shock.


    "Scared! Don''t you want to scare me to death?" Wang Xifeng rebuked. She came to the bed in the dark, took off her clothes and lay down.


    The couple had already slept separately, so the hoarse voice came from the other end.


    "I said, it''s time to tell him a daughter-in-law." Jiang Shizhu ignored her daughter-in-law''s protest and talked about his own thoughts.


    Wang Xifeng was silent for a moment, and said, "You think I don''t want to? I still want to help my son with children while I am young. But look at the situation in our family before, which girl is willing to marry?"


    "Oh!" Jiang Shizhu heard his wife''s accusation, and sighed with shame, "All blame me, I have no ability. But now it''s different..."


    "It''s different now, but where can it go differently? Making money now is different from the past. I heard that the second child next door can earn two to three hundred yuan a day to work at a construction site in the city. It''s nothing for our son''s money." Wang Xifeng said insincerely.


    In fact, she took a high look at her son in her heart. She stayed at home and didn''t need to be in the wind and sun like the coolies on the construction site, doing ancestral trades, tinkering and tinkering in the soil, can make so much money, she There is light on the face.


    However, no matter how good his son is, he still loses when he is young.She has also looked for a matchmaker, and the women introduced to them are all in very poor condition.It was originally Wang Xifeng''s target, but now she is "disgusted" by her.She wants to find a good and better one for her son.


    "You said, what''s the matter with Zhang Fugong''s girl and tiger?" Jiang Shizhu said.


    Wang Xifeng said dissatisfiedly: "That girl entangles Huzi, although Xiaohua is a good girl, but her parents are too..."


    Jiang Shizhu was also silent. In the dark, this small bedroom carried too much love from parents for their children.


    Jiang Xiaohu naturally didn''t know, he didn''t install the last part until 11 o''clock in the middle of the night.Connect the data line, try to plug in the distributor, when the red light comes on, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that we could still have this craft! In the future, even if we can''t eat enough to farm, we can repair the phone!" Jiang Xiaohu lay down and slept with joy, and only waited for tomorrow morning when the phone was fully charged, and then the final verification Up.


    The rainstorm turned into drizzle, the drizzle turned into showers, and the showers eventually turned into dark clouds and drifted away with the wind.The dawn came, and Jiangbian Village was bathed in a light like duck egg yolk.


    The lush green, one after another crows, awakened Xu Linglong from her sleep.


    The time was 6:07 in the morning. The reason she remembered it so clearly was because Jiang Xiaohu suddenly yelled: "It''s half past six, why don''t you call me Mom!"


    "It''s half past six, it''s only six and seven minutes, your mother wants you to sleep a little longer..." Jiang Shizhu''s voice came.


    The two fathers and sons started arguing with each other. Xu Linglong heard that it was past six o''clock and got up quickly.You must know that when she is at home, she gets up at 5:30 a.m., washes, runs in the morning, and then has to deal with work.After finishing the work, it is time for breakfast.


    Early morning is a very important time period for her.But the early morning in the countryside is completely different.


    Leisure and comfort, the air is extremely pure and fresh, and for a while, in the clouds and mist, she doesn''t know where she is.


    Especially in Jiang Xiaohu''s house, this is an old house, which has been repaired and repaired for generations.Xu Linglong opened her eyes in the morning, and at first glance she thought she had crossed.


    The dialogue between the two father and son floated in the yard, and Xu Linglong''s feelings returned to reality.Get up to wash, four people do not mention breakfast.


    After the meal, Jiang Xiaohu drove on a tricycle and took Xu Linglong to the ground.


    Although there was a heavy rain yesterday, many fields were flooded and crops were floating on the water.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Linglong was heartbroken.Although she didn''t recognize those seedlings, she also knew that they were all the efforts of the farmers.It''s just like that with a rain, and no one can accept it.


    "Is there anything going on in Sanqi?" She asked Jiang Xiaohu worriedly.


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed: "Don''t worry, our Panax Notoginseng Field has a drainage ditch."


    The tricycle walked forward with difficulty, splashing mud and dirt everywhere.At first Xu Linglong was worried about whether the mud would splash on her body, but she soon discovered that this worry was unnecessary.


    I don''t know if it was the wind or other reasons. Those mud ideas fluttered outwards, and Xu Linglong seemed to be wrapped in a transparent protective cover, undisturbed.


    She didn''t know that this was Jiang Xiaohu deliberately, using his spiritual power to force the air around and hovering to form an invisible wall.


    It''s simple to say, but in fact, it was very hard for him to walk this way.When he reached the ground, he almost fell from the driver''s seat with his feet soft.


    Xu Linglong saw it in the car and thought he was acting. She couldn''t help but laugh, "What''s the matter with the genius doctor, your feet are soft?"


    "Yeah, yeah, I didn''t sleep well last night..." Jiang Xiaohu blushed, took out the phone from his pocket and handed it to her, "Hey, I fixed it for you, and the phone was turned on."


    Xu Linglong was very pleasantly surprised. He took the phone and turned on the screen to experiment.The phone was so clean that I could not even see a fingerprint.


    "Thank you! I really didn''t expect you to have this craft." Xu Linglong said.


    "Cut, what''s this? I''ve been with my dad since I was a kid, and he can do everything. Carpenter, electrician, mason..." Jiang Xiaohu counted proudly.


    Xu Linglong looked at him with a smile, a son who admired his father, a wife who cared about his family, and a man who was taciturn and held up the sky like an iron spine.Jiang Xiaohu''s family, even though it used to be very poor, is still happy.


    Thinking of her deceased mother, thinking of the hardships of the father and daughter being dependent on each other, Xu Linglong felt a lot of envy for his family.


    The two talked and laughed, and came to the edge of the Sanqi field.


    Xu Linglong was originally worried, fearing that this torrential rain would make Sanqi look ugly.Unexpectedly, standing on the ground, she suddenly discovered that these three-to-seven are growing soaringly. If the leaves were not shiny and green, as if they had been washed with water, she would doubt if it rained here.


    "What?" Jiang Xiaohu asked, looking at her with a smile.


    "Great, let''s trade now!" Xu Linglong said, "The first batch of two hundred catties, three hundred yuan per catty, when can the delivery be made?"


    Jiang Xiaohu touched the back of his head: "I can do it today."


    Xu Linglong was slightly lost: "So fast?"


    "Ah? You still think it''s too fast?" Jiang Xiaohu looked at her in surprise.


    Xu Linglong blushed and shook her head hurriedly: "No, I almost made a mistake. I mean, has the mountain road recovered today?"


    "I''ll know if I go back and make a phone call. After you have finished reading, let''s go home first. Harvesting panax notoginseng is a meticulous work and very slow."


    The two turned back. Although Xu Linglong''s leg injury had healed, she still felt a little uncomfortable after all, and one of them was inattentive.Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly rushed to help her, she leaned against him so sturdily, her face flushed, like a ripe apple.


    "Are you okay?" Jiang Xiaohu asked hurriedly.


    Xu Linglong shook her head: "It''s okay, it''s just here that I have a deep foot and a shallow foot, and I''m not used to walking."


    "It''s okay." Jiang Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief, "Let''s go back, you will wait at home and it will be over in a while."

 278 Chapter 278

    Zhang Fugong sat in the yard, watching his wife rush in and tidy up.


    Although Miao Juhua feels a little laissez-faire in that respect, she doesn''t do everything to clean up the house and make money to support the family.


    Seeing her chubby but flexible back, Zhang Fugong sighed inwardly, rested his head on his hands, and swayed gently on the rocking chair with his legs up.


    "Hey! Isn''t this the way people are in this life?" Zhang Fugong secretly said, "Just let her be with a few men, just wash and cook for me and have children!" He would comfort himself, as if he still felt green and green on his head. So cool.


    Zhang Fugong feels good about himself. He thinks this is tolerance, this is magnificence, and this is smart and clever.


    Anger hurts the liver, sad lungs, why should people have trouble with themselves?He swayed back and forth, looking away from his wife to the door.


    He thinks he is very smart. Sitting in this position, he can see the situation of the shop in front of him through the small door and hide from the shade.Gee, there is no one smarter than him in this world.


    Through the small door, he saw someone entering the store, so he planned to call his wife to socialize.But he called twice and didn''t answer, then turned his head to see that his wife was pouting her butt to wash clothes.Forget it, she is busy with her.


    Zhang Fugong was finally willing to get up from his chair and came to the store slowly.


    "What are you doing, old melon." Zhang Fugong asked with a smile when he saw me.


    Gua brother and him are in the same generation, and they are also linked by fate, and they are also the Hulunbuir prairie.Not only that, his fame is much better than Zhang Fugong.


    Seeing a man greener than himself, Zhang Fugong''s mood suddenly became more beautiful.


    "I''ll take two packs of cigarettes." Gua Ge smiled at him, but actually forced it out, and he knew it was fake.


    Zhang Fugong didn''t care about this either, he was very enthusiastic, and Ma Liu helped Gua Ge take out the cigarettes he needed.This cigarette is the cheapest, only three yuan a pack.On weekdays, nine out of ten men in the village smoked like this.


    Gua took the cigarette, put three coins on the table, turned around and walked out.


    "Agua, wait a minute." Zhang Fugong stopped him.


    Gua turned around and glanced at Zhang Fugong suspiciously, who was lying on the counter, looking at himself with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Gua asked.


    Zhang Fugong put away the smile on his face and asked sympathetically: "Are the children okay?"


    "Ang, it''s all very good." Gu Ge Zhang Er monk couldn''t figure it out.


    "What about that? What about their mother?" Zhang Fugong asked in a low voice.


    Brother Gua flushed, always like this, always like this.No matter where he goes, people look at him with fiery eyes.He seemed to be laughing and enthusiastic, but behind the flame of enthusiasm, there was all cynicism.


    Gua murmured, no one could hear what he was talking about.Self-esteem was overwhelmed by the tide of grief and anger, and the whole person was almost suffocated.


    "Bring me a pack of cigarettes, two buckets of potato chips, and a dozen Coke." Jiang Xiaohu walked in at some point and said to Zhang Fugong in a violent manner.


    His appearance relieved Gua Ge, Gua Ge gave him a grateful look, and hurried to escape.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt very puzzled, what''s wrong with Gua Ge?But when he turned his head and saw Zhang Fugong''s arrogant face of gloat, he understood everything.


    Zhang Fugong didn''t like Jiang Xiaohu in the first place, but after this kid developed, he regarded him as a human being.Later, when the girl liked this guy, his heart was very contradictory and complicated.


    On the one hand, Jiang Xiaohu is rich, and his ability to make money is okay. The future is promising.On the other hand?This kid is really irritating. He has engaged himself many times and caused Zhang Fugong to suffer a lot.From this point of view, Zhang Fugong would never accept this guy as a son-in-law.


    Originally, Zhang Fugong was entangled by contradictions, but now it''s all right, no more.Therefore, his attitude towards Jiang Xiaohu also changed sharply.


    "Oh, I''m rich, buy so much food." Zhang Fugong mocked while bringing him something.


    Is it true that Jiang Xiaohu is rich now, but can he escape this mountain nest no matter how rich he is?It''s like the big boss who photographed his girl this time, he is rich and powerful, the real big boss.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fugong''s mood became much brighter.Seeing that he, the richest man in the riverside village, is about to become a relative of the emperor, and become the head of the state, almost every hair of his body is trembling happily.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "Guests are here at home."


    "Which guest?" Zhang Fugong asked nonchalantly.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced back at the door, and Zhang Fugong followed his gaze.


    Xu Linglong stood at the door, looking up to see a little squirrel jumping on the tree.


    In cities, these wild and fresh creatures are rarely seen.Although there are in the zoo, how can Xu Linglong have time to play?Seeing it now, she thinks she likes it very much.


    Zhang Fugong''s gaze fell on her, and he was stunned.Look at that bumpy figure, even though he is wearing rustic clothes, he still can''t conceal his elegant temperament. At first glance, he is not a local.


    Although she only showed a side face, this side face was already very stunning, at least Zhang Fugong showed a nympho expression at that moment.


    "Hi, hi, what are you doing?" Jiang Xiaohu frowned, stepping across his head, just blocking his vision.


    This old thing has a bad mind.


    Zhang Fugong quickly put away the nymphomaniac, but he was jealous and hated in his heart.


    Don''t mention envy, just talk about jealousy and hatred.Recently, around Jiang Xiaohu, there are always girls of all colors, and I don''t know what the relationship is.As a man, Zhang Fugong is of course jealous.As for the hatred, it all comes from the little love he still has for his daughter as a father.


    Zhang Xiaohua always said to believe him, but Zhang Fugong is a man, and she feels uncomfortable knowing what a man is.


    Now the daughter has found another tall branch. If there is no accident, her belly will grow bigger before long.Ordinarily, Zhang Fugong should no longer be dissatisfied. Jiang Xiaohu will always get married.But for some reason, his heart shook, thinking of his daughter.


    "Who is she?" Zhang Fugong''s face turned black. "Are you worthy of us, Xiaohua?"


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his brows and said with a smile: "Oh, you still know that you are a father? She is my friend, and we have a very clean relationship. Don''t worry. I''m not someone~"


    After paying and taking things, Jiang Xiaohu walked away.When I walked to the door, I talked and laughed with the girl, and walked side by side closely.


    Seeing from the back, the two of them are very good match, talented and female.Wherever they go, they are all eye-catching couples.


    Zhang Fugong craned his neck to look at it, gritted his teeth and hated.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, you must not step on two boats, or I can''t spare you!" Zhang Fugong cursed angrily.


    He took the rag and wiped the counter angrily.One carelessly, his hand was pierced by a burr on the side of the counter, and blood came out hummingly, making him curse his mother in pain.

 279 Chapter 279 Gossip in the Village

    The sky was clear, the road was repaired, and Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s 37, also hired two people.Weighed two hundred catties, and Xu Linglong had the same money and the same goods.


    Ding Dong!


    Xu Linglong pressed the transfer confirmation button, Jiang Xiaohu saw the number on the mobile phone software, and suddenly smiled.


    "Sixty thousand two, a lot of one point." Xu Linglong smiled, "Boss Jiang, congratulations!"


    "Hey, what are you polite? I also wish you to use these panax notoginseng to make better medicine, so that everyone in the world can be effective." Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile, "You wait, I will pay them."


    Xu Linglong nodded, looking at his young and vigorous back, a trace of affection was born in her heart.


    This kind of affection seems to be the sister to the younger brother.She is an only daughter. Although she has uncles and aunts, the children in their family are also only daughters.


    Such as their age, family background, and being an only child are very busy.Since I was a child, I have been thinking about going to various training courses and going abroad to communicate during the holidays, so I don¡¯t have much contact with each other, and my sister and brother are very weak.


    So strictly speaking, Xu Linglong doesn''t know what the sibling relationship is.But from Jiang Xiaohu, she seemed to have a taste.


    "Thank you, Jiang Xiaohu." She secretly said to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu always felt that she was the noble person in his life, because he met her, he grabbed the first pot of gold in his life, and started to make money from then on.


    But for Xu Linglong, Jiang Xiaohu is her nobleman.It was his wild ginseng that saved his father''s life and the family business.Xu Linglong was extremely grateful to Jiang Xiaohu in her heart.


    Especially yesterday, when she was trapped on the road, Jiang Xiaohu appeared like a god when she was about to be stoned to death.At that moment, Xu Linglong thought he was so handsome.


    She silently looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s back, her heart was sweet and inexplicable.


    Jiang Xiaohu gave money to the old eight and nine.


    These two are both from their own family, and are equal to Jiang Xiaohu. In the ranking, they are the old eight and nine. After a long time, everyone has forgotten their real names.


    "Come on, Myna and Nine, 200 per person, put away." Jiang Xiaohu said, "There is one person and one pack of cigarettes. I have worked hard today."


    Old Ba Laojiu held hot two hundred yuan and a pack of cigarettes, feeling happy.Because of Jiang Xiaohu, some men in the village don''t need to travel far, and they can make money at their doorstep.At first they envy and hate Jiang Xiaohu, but after a long time, only envy and gratitude are left.


    "Huzi, you are really capable. The three or seven kinds are so good." The old eight spit on some money. Although there are only two, they are all red and bright tickets, and he feels comfortable.


    "Hehe, we are a good mountain and river, and raise people." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    Old Ba said again: "This beautiful boss, has a good relationship with you? Have a chance to introduce us to you."


    He smiled shyly, showing big yellow teeth.Lao Jiu just raised his head and saw, frowning and punching him: "What did you introduce to you? Look at your big yellow teeth? I said Lao Ba, can we do something serious? Go, don''t delay people doing business. . Go away, Huzi."


    "Go, Huzi, you are busy." Myna hurriedly said goodbye to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Lao Jiu urged Starling to leave, but the latter was still upset, and complained as he walked: "What are you pushing? It''s like a urging ghost."


    "Are you stupid? Didn''t you see your such a big light bulb there, making people unhappy?" Old Jiu looked back, Jiang Xiaohu was already standing side by side with Xu Linglong, talking and laughing.


    "Don''t be kidding me!" Although Mynah said that in front of Jiang Xiaohu, he didn''t think Jiang Xiaohu could afford that kind of beautiful boss.


    Lao Jiu snorted, "You didn''t look at that woman. When you looked at the tiger, your eyes almost burst out. The kind of joy is the same as my wife''s look at me. Let''s go!"


    Myna froze for a moment, sighed, and became more envy and hatred: "Who is really fate, the tiger is fate."


    The two left with a sigh, and the money in their hands seemed unattractive.


    "Let''s go, let''s go home for dinner, my mother made delicious food." Jiang Xiaohu also said to Xu Linglong.


    Each went home without mentioning it.


    But he said that Zhang Fugong had eaten lunch, held the puff fan on his back, pulled the slippers, and left the house.When he went out, he expected his wife to ask a question, but it was a pity that Miao Juhua didn''t even look at him, just chasing his own urban drama.


    In the past, Zhang Fugong was taking a nap at this point, and his biological clock was very regular, but how did it break today?Everything comes from that beautiful mysterious girl.


    This morning, there were several waves of shopping, all talking about the girl in Jiang Xiaohu''s house.


    Beautiful, temperamental, western-style, and generous, these labels popped out of the villagers'' mouths one by one, and then put them on the girls, so that Zhang Fugong could no longer sit still.


    "No, I have to go and see what the kid is doing!" Zhang Fugong was quite ashamed to hold the door for his daughter.


    He dong dong dong, first came under the big banyan tree in the village.


    Jiangbian Village is an old village in the remote and poor areas of the county. The infrastructure in the village is very outdated and there is no square built.This big banyan tree belongs to the small square of the village in a sense.


    Every day in leisure time, young and old men and women gather here to chat, of course, mainly gossip.


    If you want to know who''s lace news in the village, you can come here.Zhang Fugong once successfully occupied the topic list for a month.


    No, it finally stopped, and he finally dared to come out.Nowadays, when the villagers see him, few will contact him on feces, urine and green hats.


    But he still didn''t dare to get too close, shaking the fan, pretending to pass by carelessly, in fact listening with his ears upright.


    "Our two cubs made two hundred yuan a person this morning. If you count cigarettes, it would be more than twenty." An old lady spit on melon seeds and boasted.


    "Really? Don''t ask, you must be working with the tiger." Another old man said.


    The people next to him also echoed, and then praised Xiaohu''s ability to drive everyone to make money.The topic has been brought to his farm again, and it seems that dividends will be distributed in the future.


    "Although we certainly don''t have as many points as him, it is also a blessing for the people in our village that he can think of us." The old man said again.


    When Zhang Fugong heard this, he couldn''t help but stunned: "Dividends? What kind of dividends, why don''t I know?" He suddenly felt that he had suffered a great loss, and hurriedly listened again.


    "But speaking of it, Huzi is really capable!" said a 30 or 40-year-old man. "In previous years, I worked outside and still missed the three acres of land at home. This year is good. I concentrate on farming at home. I The daughter-in-law has become a good money maker."


    Everyone babbled and started to praise Jiang Xiaohu again.

 280 Chapter 280

    Under the banyan tree, more than a dozen villagers formed a circle. Four of them played poker while participating in the chat. The others were simply holding tea parties.


    Only Zhang Fugong, who hid behind the tree, held a fan in his hand, and listened carefully.


    This tea party gradually evolved into a Jiang Xiaohu praise party.Several households are supplying him with poultry, eggs and vegetables, so he has a fixed income of several thousand yuan every month.Their gratitude to Jiang Xiaohu is self-evident, and they spare no effort in boasting.


    Some other people, although they have nothing to do with Jiang Xiaohu directly, but because of the farm''s relationship, they have also signed an agreement, signed and pledged.As long as the farms start to make a profit, they will participate in dividends.


    These words made Zhang Fugong''s heart itch.Why?Because he didn''t sign any agreement at all.


    Besides, the reason for not signing is because the old village head¡¯s thinking at the time was like this. The few families in the village with good backgrounds do not participate in the dividends. The dividends are mainly paid to the five-guarantee households and the minimum living guarantee households.


    In fact, these dividends are not much. Some of them are left in the village as working capital, and some are distributed to everyone. They can only be of a welfare nature.But Zhang Fugong didn''t know, he suddenly felt that he had suffered a great loss.


    At this time, the topic of the tea party changed to Jiang Xiaohu''s life-long event.


    "Oh, Huzi is not too young anymore. It''s time to get married." A man squatted on a dirt bag while smoking a cigarette and said, "When I was his age, my baby would be soy sauce."


    "Then why don''t you say that when you were his age, your wife could only wear old clothes given by relatives in the city and couldn''t even smoke a cigarette butt?" Someone mocked.


    The man flushed with shame: "What are you talking about? I''m not laughing at him, I''m just anxious for him, anxious for my aunt~"


    "It''s really that the emperor is not in a hurry for the eunuchs. There are fewer women around Huzi? Aside from the distance, Xiaohua in our village and Biyun..."


    "Forget Biyun, not Xiaohua. Although she is a good person, her parents are too frustrated. I think Teacher Ding Lili is good, handsome, and knowledgeable..."


    "That''s right, do you know? Huzi''s house has lived with a big beauty these past two days. I heard that it is from the city, the big boss~"


    Everyone talked about this, Zhang Fugong suddenly got angry with his nose.


    He held the fan, and pierced the fan with his fingers.The blue veins on his forehead were provoked, sweat drenched, and he secretly said: "*some*, my daughter is not worthy of Jiang Xiaohu? Humph! Jiang Xiaohu, my daughter can throw you off, if you dare to do it, I can¡¯t help my daughter. It''s something, I make you want to walk around!" He waved his hand angrily and walked towards Jiang Xiaohu''s house.


    Zhang Fugong was so angry that he didn''t notice that there was a pit under his feet. He stepped in and plopped his mouth and chewed on mud.After getting up, he puffed out, blood and mud again, and it was extremely bad luck.


    ...


    Jiang Xiaohu finished his work and sat in the courtyard chatting with Xu Linglong.The little flower dog at home leaned over and sniffed Xu Linglong''s trousers.One of Jiang''s father and Jiang''s mother was cutting watermelon, while the other was busy making dinner-in fact, it was not long after lunch.


    "This dog in your family is so cute. Does it have a name?" Xu Linglong picked up the little flower dog that was just full moon, gently stroked its forehead, and asked Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu tilted his head and thought: "Yes."


    "What is it called?" Xu Linglong asked.


    "Toothpick." Jiang Xiaohu had a toothpick in his hand. He was picking his teeth just now.


    Xu Linglong was stunned for a moment, and then she saw the toothpick in his hand and couldn''t help but laugh: "Puff! But you really have it, right? Even if it''s a new compilation, can you please respect other dogs? Fate, isn''t it Puppy? My sister will help you get it, so let''s call it Doudou~"


    Since then, Jiang Xiaohu''s little flower dog has a name, Doudou.


    Doudou was wagging his tail desperately, and seemed to like his new name very much.


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed: "It seems that you two are very destined! By the way, how is your big dog?"


    Xu Linglong''s eyebrows drooped: "It''s dead."


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment.


    In fact, for them, cats and dogs are all animals, different from humans.Besides, what can we do if we are like people?Didn''t people say that if they didn''t, they would be gone, and dogs, they would die.


    But he could see that Xu Linglong seemed to care about her dog.


    "Then what''s going on? I saw it last time, and I still looked so lively." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Xu Linglong smiled bitterly: "I had an emergency, and died not long after I was sent to the hospital."


    "Wow!" Jiang Xiaohu sighed inwardly, "Even dogs can be sent to the hospital. Hey, there are a few elderly people in our village who don''t know what the hospital looks like until they die. People are better than people.


    This inspired the stubbornness in his heart, to work hard, to work hard, to make the family live a better life.Well, maybe Jiangbian Village can follow along.


    "That dog was raised when my mother was there. In fact, the age is equivalent to that of a human being in eighty or ninety years. So it is time for him to pass away. In addition to the emergency..." Xu Linglong hugged Doudou silently, voice Becomes muffled.


    Her thoughts drifted back to that year, remembering that it was also this time, the weather was hot.She was wearing a white dress, standing in the ward filled with the smell of disinfectant water, looking at the dying woman on the bed.


    The woman also looked at her, tears flowing, but she didn''t even have the strength to say a word.


    Xu Linglong tried her best to open her eyes wide, and blinked her eyelids to prevent tears from streaming down.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t see that others were so low in front of him, not to mention that the other party was still a beautiful girl.


    "Don''t be sad, regardless of whether it is a dog or a human being, it has a lifespan. When it is alive, you treat it well, and you have no regrets when it dies, right? So, if you like it, hug Doudou Go ahead." Jiang Xiaohu said generously.


    Xu Linglong smiled faintly: "No, I will come to you again when I want."


    Doudou suddenly jumped out of her arms, like a big dog, running towards the gate bravely, barking while running.


    "Wow!"


    It sounds immature and cute, and both Jiang Xiaohu and Xu Linglong can''t help but laugh, but they ignore the reason for it.


    Doudou rushed out of the door, turned right, and bit the trousers of the man who was hiding under the tree beside the door.The little guy was dangling his trousers and staring fiercely.


    How did Zhang Fugong think that such a small dog actually knew about the nursing home?


    He came to Jiang Xiaohu''s house angrily just now, originally wanting to ask Jiang Xiaohu Xingshi to inquire.But it happened from the crack of the door to see that the girl and the girl were sitting in the yard chatting, so he rolled his eyes and planned to hide and listen.


    Coincidentally, Doudou heard him and rushed out.


    "Die, you''re a dead dog!" Zhang Fugong kicked and kicked Doudou directly.


    The little guy yelled, lying on the ground for a long time without getting up.


    Jiang Xiaohu heard Doudou''s screams and hurried out to check the situation.Seeing that it was Zhang Fugong, and looking at Doudou''s appearance, he was not angry.


    "Why are you kicking my dog?" Jiang Xiaohu asked angrily.

 281 Chapter 281 Occupy the Commanding Heights

    Opposite Jiang Xiaohu''s house is the big banyan tree, under the tree, a dozen villagers are gathering together for a tea party.


    Zhang Fugong originally hid by his door to eavesdrop, but no one noticed, but Doudou''s appearance revealed his hiding place.


    Jiang Xiaohu stared at him angrily. He was a little bit embarrassed, but he refused to give up. He simply stalked his neck and said, "How can I kick it, it ran to bite me!"


    "My Doudou never bites good people, why should I bite you?" Jiang Xiaohu sneered.


    Xu Linglong also followed, and she felt very heartbroken when she saw Doudou''s appearance.When Doudou saw her coming out, she immediately dragged her aching little body and limped to her for comfort.


    "Woo~" Doudou made a grieved sob in her throat, leaning on Xu Linglong, her small body soft and pitiful.


    Xu Linglong felt even more heartbroken, bending over to pick it up, and gently comforting it regardless of the dirt on its body.


    Jiang Shizhu and his wife also ran out after hearing the sound, and when they saw Zhang Fugong, both of them looked unhappy.


    Zhang Xiaohua is not annoying, but Zhang Fugong and his wife are really unlikable.


    "Zhang Fugong?! What are you doing at my house?" Jiang Shizhu asked with a black face, he was more direct than his son.


    Wang Xifeng followed her husband, staring at Zhang Fugong without speaking.Jiang Xiaohu stood aside and sneered again, Zhang Fugong suddenly felt lonely and trembling, regretting why he had come to the door.


    "Oh, my trash, the girl is looking for another Gao Zhier, why do you want to eat this flying vinegar? Who does Jiang Xiaohu like to look for? What does it matter with us?" Zhang Fugong felt regret.


    But regretful, he couldn''t lose this battle.


    "I said Jiang Shizhu, you can see clearly, I''m not at your door, is this a public place in the village, okay?" Zhang Fugong snorted, "Besides, my daughter and your son are in love, and I can be regarded as his old husband. People, even if I come to your house, what will happen?"


    Xu Linglong was taken aback and couldn''t help looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s back, and secretly said: "So he already has a girlfriend? That''s right, rural children and children in the city, the marriage time is much earlier." sighed secretly.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said, "Since this is the case, why are you still peeking at the door? Isn''t it okay to enter the door openly?"


    Jiang Shizhu didn''t want Zhang Fugong to be in-laws. He frowned and interrupted his son''s words: "Why the old man is not the old man, you young boy, who hasn''t even made a marriage decision, where''s the old man? Come in!"


    Zhang Fugong was not happy when he heard it: "Jiang Shizhu, what do you mean? My daughter is in love with your son. Is this something the whole village knows?"


    "Why don''t I know?" Jiang Shizhu said.


    "You!!" Zhang Fugong was very angry at him, Jiang Shizhu was a stone head, heavy and hard to deal with.Jiang Xiaohu too, don''t look at this kid smiling, in fact he hides a knife in his smile.


    Thinking about it this way, Zhang Fugong felt more and more lonely.But there is no one behind him, and his daughter is not at home, nor does he help him at home.Not to mention the daughter-in-law, since she was''lost in love'', she has never looked at herself directly.


    When Zhang Fugong''s mind turned, he thought of attacking points suddenly: "Jiang Xiaohu, I ask you who this woman is? You take other women home to sleep, are you worthy of our little flower?"


    After that, he felt much more relaxed in his heart, feeling that he had seized the moral high ground and looked down at Jiang Xiaohu from a high ground.Humph, what is Jiang Xiaohu, that''s a younger brother.


    "I..." Before Jiang Xiaohu spoke, he immediately interrupted his conversation.


    "Forget it, you Chen Shimei, you don''t need our little flowers when you are developed. Well, we can''t afford it. I announce that from now on, you two will be cut off!" Zhang Fugong deliberately made an angry expression. In fact, I was so happy.


    What is hilarious?He had already found a home for his girlfriend, and he was still worried about how to talk to Jiang Xiaohu.


    After all, he knew Jiang Xiaohu, this kid was a terrible donkey, had a quick temper, and was ruthless in doing things.He Zhang Fugong has suffered from this kid''s loss, not once or twice.


    If Jiang Xiaohu were to know it, it was because his husband and his wife wanted to give their daughter to others, and didn''t they use the knife?It''s all right now, he directly throws the pot of breakup to Jiang Xiaohu, and he feels relaxed.


    Zhang Fugong tried hard to make himself look sad and angry, and even suffocated tears.He stared at Jiang Xiaohu fiercely, spit on the ground, turned and left.


    Jiang Xiaohu stared at his back, pondering this old boy''s abnormal behavior today.


    "Something''s wrong~" Jiang Xiaohu secretly said.


    Jiang Shizhu and his wife felt that when they were divided, they were divided, and they hadn''t looked at that family in the first place.


    "It''s okay son, it''s just right for you to share with Xiaohua, and Mom will find you a good one!" Wang Xifeng comforted her son.


    Jiang Shizhu also said: "That''s right, we are such a good son, still worry about not finding a wife? Go, go home and eat watermelon!"


    Xu Linglong was very embarrassed when the couple turned around and walked in.


    "Sorry, I caused you trouble." Xu Linglong said guiltily.


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and laughed: "Mr. Xu, don''t be fooled by him."


    Xu Linglong was taken aback for a moment: "But he said..."


    "You have to listen to what this guy says. He is the most annoying guy in our village. He is selfish and treats his daughter as a cash cow, and his wife... Forget it, you don¡¯t listen to these filthy things. No matter. Go, go back to eat watermelon!"


    Jiang Xiaohu comforted Xu Linglong, and the two entered the house without mentioning it.


    But Zhang Xiaohua, this day, started from doing nothing.


    This made her anxious. You know, she studied hard when she was a child, and worked hard when she grew up, and was never a idler.


    In the few days here, apart from eating and drinking Lazard, she hardly did any serious work, which made her eating very uneasy.


    Today is even more strange. Early in the morning, her cell phone rang steadily.Open it and see, oh my god, it''s actually a bank message.


    Just the day before yesterday, she went to the bank to apply for a salary card with a few colleagues, and also bound a mobile phone.Before that, she had never dealt with a bank.


    After opening the text message, Zhang Xiaohua even took a breath: "Your bank account ending in ***, cash transfer of 3,500 yuan, category, salary..."


    Three thousand and five?This is the biggest sum of money Zhang Xiaohua got in her life!But where did these three thousand five come from?


    wage?Yes, it was clearly stated in the text message that it was salary, but it was wrong. She pinched her fingers to calculate, and it only took a week to come by herself.


    "What kind of company is this? It''s great. It only pays one month''s salary in just one week." Zhang Xiaohua was a little skeptical, but more excited. She frowned and smiled while holding the phone.


    She decided to tell Jiang Xiaohu the good news first. It stands to reason that the first salary in life should be filial piety to her parents.But somehow, the first thought that came to Zhang Xiaohua''s head was to share this joy with Jiang Xiaohu.


    She dialed Jiang Xiaohu''s phone, beeping, and there were constant ringing, but no one answered.She was not reconciled, hung up and called again. This time, someone finally picked up the phone to answer.


    "Hey, who are you looking for!" Jiang Shizhu grabbed his son''s phone and asked unhappily.


    Just now, Zhang Fugong made such a mess, and he fully explained his good mood for the day, and he didn''t care about answering the phone, his tone was very aggressive.


    Zhang Xiaohua froze for a moment: "Brother Huzi? I am Xiaohua~"


    Jiang Shizhu said, "I am his father!"


    Zhang Xiaohua immediately became nervous, her hands trembled and her throat became dry.It turned out to be Jiang Xiaohu''s father, what can I do?


    Although the two grew up in the same village, their relationship is different now.In addition, Jiang Shizhu himself is more serious, and Zhang Xiaohua was afraid of him when he was young.Now through the phone, I am more nervous than in person.

 282 Chapter 282

    Zhang Xiaohua was sitting on the table under the grape trellis, and the breeze was blowing, but her whole body was sweating constantly.


    "Hello, Uncle Jiang, this is Zhang Xiaohua." Zhang Xiaohua stammered, "Is the tiger here?"


    "Well, he''s here." Jiang Shizhu''s urn sounded out of urgency.


    "Oh." Zhang Xiaohua didn''t know what to say, she thought it was very strange, Jiang Shizhu seemed to be eager to see herself.And since Jiang Xiaohu is here, shouldn''t Jiang Shizhu transfer the call to him?


    How did she know that Jiang Shizhu was full of anger and there was nowhere to sprinkle it.


    "Uncle Jiang, can I have a word with Huzi?" Zhang Xiaohua mentioned courage again and said to Jiang Shizhu.


    Jiang Shizhu said, "Xiaohua, don''t come to see our tiger in the future. It''s impossible for you two~" He hung up.


    Toot toot!


    The busy tone on the other end of the phone and Jiang Shizhu''s unfeeling tone made Zhang Xiao spend a moment at a loss.


    What do you mean?Zhang Xiaohua was so wronged that tears almost rushed out of her eyes. Her hands trembled a little, her whole body was cold, and her mind was blank.


    Both Zhang Xiaohua and Jiang Xiaohu are rural children, and their views on marriage and love are still largely influenced by their parents.


    Although free love is advocated now, it is difficult to get together without the blessing of parents.Zhang Xiaohua is a typical oriental woman with traditional concepts, which she naturally does not want.


    Holding the phone in her hand, Zhang Xiaohua was confused.Suddenly, there was a rustling beside him, and someone came over.


    "Ah, it''s you, Zhang Xiaohua." A man''s voice came.


    Zhang Xiaohua was startled, turned her head to look, and saw a middle-aged man with a slightly convex lower abdomen and a slightly Mediterranean head smiling at her.


    She had seen this person, and the last time he was in the cafeteria, he took the initiative to come over to say hello.Today he was wearing a light blue shirt, moon-white trousers, and his beard was cleanly shaved.His appearance does not seem to be annoying, especially when he is smiling very kindly.


    But Zhang Xiaohua just didn''t like him approaching. When the other party got closer, she immediately took three steps back.Without paying attention, he stomped on the air and fell backward.


    The man hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed her arm. She dodged, preferring to fall down rather than let other men touch her.


    Fortunately, there is a lawn behind it, so it''s fine if you fall.Seeing that she was so resisted, the other party withdrew his hand in a hesitant manner, and when she fell down, he went forward to help her.


    But Zhang Xiaohua still didn''t want to be touched by him. She got up and said, "Hello." The girl greeted her and hurried to leave.


    Who is this person?Isn''t it Wang Ziqiang?


    Wang Ziqiang chased her all the way, how could she get away so easily?


    "Your name is Zhang Xiaohua?" Wang Ziqiang forced a conversation.


    Zhang Xiaohua nodded: "Well! How do you know?"


    "Haha, have you forgotten? We met in the cafeteria last time." Wang Ziqiang smiled, "What are you doing here?"


    "I..." Zhang Xiaohua was a little confused and couldn''t tell people that she was doing nothing, so she was hiding here and calling?


    Thinking of this, she suddenly felt ashamed of the salary.


    Wang Ziqiang stared at her hand and said, "Hey, your hand is broken."


    In fact, the look in his eyes had already scanned Zhang Xiaohua''s whole body long ago, that''s a drool!


    Although Zhang Xiaohua is a girl from the countryside, she wins because she is young, healthy and sturdy, unlike the few women in his family who are full of flesh.She was full of youthful vigor, which deeply attracted Wang Ziqiang.


    Wang Ziqiang firmly believes that only such a healthy, youthful and energetic body can continue his offspring.Besides, although Zhang Xiaohua is a rural girl, she has a face that does not lose to a city girl.The features are dignified, which also fits his requirements.


    He looked at Zhang Xiaohua with a smile, and liked it very much.I like her wheat-colored skin¡ªin fact, she has covered a lot of white during this period, and is no longer pure wheat-colored; I like her small, fleshy mouth, red lips, no need to apply lipstick or lipstick. Kind of stuff.


    "Ah, it''s okay!" Zhang Xiaohua glanced at her palm in a flustered manner. When she fell, she was scratched by a grass leaf.


    In fact, it was just a blood stain of about two centimeters, but it was exaggerated into a knife edge by the other party.Zhang Xiaohua doesn''t like such exaggerated people, she prefers Jiang Xiaohu''s reality.If Jiang Xiaohu was here, he would definitely not say anything else, holding her hand to help her heal.


    The more Zhang Xiaohua compares, the more he hates the people before him, and the more he misses Jiang Xiaohu.And the phone call just now made her more sad.


    Of course, Wang Ziqiang didn''t know her inner thoughts, but he just felt that the other party resented him.He didn''t care, it made him like this girl even more.


    What does this mean?It means that this girl is innocent. In these years, innocent girls are simply scarce animals!


    Wang Ziqiang looked at Zhang Xiaohua with a smile, heartache of the wound on her hand.He took out a tissue from his pocket, took out one and handed it to her: "Come and wipe it, don''t get infected. This is a farm, there are a lot of animal feces, there are some pesticides that need to be sprayed, it will not be good if it gets into the wound. Up."


    Zhang Xiaohua avoided, still took the paper, bowed her head to say thank you, and left in a hurry.


    Wang Ziqiang looked at her back and thought to himself: "I will get you to bed sooner or later and let you have children for me."


    This is Ziqiang Farm, his world, and he can do whatever he wants.In fact, he could use some special means to get Zhang Xiaohua in hand.


    But Wang Ziqiang was unwilling to do that.


    In the first place, the so-called special methods are definitely illegal, and it is best not to do things that violate the law and discipline.Secondly, the twisted melon is not sweet, Wang Ziqiang still has a little confidence in himself, he even hopes that men and women love you and I wish.


    He stood under the grape trellis, looking at the place where Zhang Xiaohua''s back disappeared, thinking about his careful thoughts.


    Zhang Xiaohua left the grape rack in a panic, holding a mobile phone in her hand, thinking about the three thousand five thousand salary.There was obviously good news, but no one shared it, and her heart was extremely painful.


    In fact, she wanted to say to Jiang Xiaohu: "Brother Huzi, I can also make money. Don''t worry, I can help you in the future."


    She knew that the farm needed investment, and the little money Jiang Xiaohu had made before was almost burned.Every penny she earns now is planning for Jiang Xiaohu.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Shizhu''s relentless words blocked the good news on the other side of the phone.


    Zhang Xiaohua rushed around the farm, like a beast panicking.Unconsciously, it was evening.She has no appetite for supper.


    As the night breeze was blowing, Zhang Xiaohua sat on the stone stool, thinking about her heart.


    "I can''t always eat rice, I have to find something to do." She decided to go to the manager and arrange a job for herself.

 283 Chapter 283

    Zhang Xiaohua can be seen everywhere in front of the haystack, in the pasture, and in the watermelon field.


    Isn''t the boss not assigning work to her?It doesn''t matter, she is looking for a job, and she must pay out the salary of 3,500 yuan, so as to block the public.


    A simple rural girl, she doesn''t have too many complicated ideas. She only knows that every bit of work gets a reward.


    Wang Ziqiang contacted her several times without success, and Zhang Xiaohua gradually became wary.He liked this girl very much in his heart, like her youthful vigor, like her full of energy, hardworking and honest.


    He was also born in the countryside, and he has a natural affinity for rural people.


    "Oh, for such a good girl, it would be a violent thing if I didn''t get my bed. With such a strong body, the babies born must be extremely healthy."


    Wang Ziqiang thought so many times when he looked at her back in secret.He imagined that he had touched the girl''s heart, and then put him in a hug and gave him a baby.


    Zhang Xiaohua didn''t know his dirty thoughts, she worked hard and finally won the likes of an aunt.


    The aunt is a milkman who loads buckets of milk from the ranch onto the refrigerated truck.Zhang Xiaohua saw that she was a lot older and was busy doing such physical work, so she stepped forward to help and share the burden.


    This aunt is Laoyouzi, and her colleagues around me are also Laoyouzi.Everyone thinks about being lazy and playing skating, who will share the burden for others?


    Moreover, she is usually one of the people who talk about Zhang Xiaohua secretly. She is envious of Zhang Xiaohua''s youth, beauty and salary.


    Therefore, when Zhang Xiaohua came to help, not only was she not grateful, but she curled her lips and mumbled: "The cat cries and the mouse is fake mercy!"


    "Auntie~" Zhang Xiaohua put down the milk pail in her hand and stared at her seriously, "I want to ask you a question."


    The aunt curled her lips and said, "Is there anything to ask? We are not like you. The girl of eighteen has a flower. Everywhere she goes, she is praised."


    After that, she picked up a 30-jin milk bucket by herself, lifted it up, and sent it to the carriage.


    Maybe it was too old, or maybe it was accidental. In short, she slipped and fell forward with the milk and people.


    This bucket is a metal bucket, but it has a thin skin. Once it hits it, there will be a pit, and maybe it will break.When the time comes, 30 kilograms of milk, a bucket, will have to lose money and deduct wages.And her waist clicked and flashed.


    When it was too late, Zhang Xiaohua rushed to hold the milk bucket, gritted her teeth and tried to help her lift it up.


    "Auntie, don''t hold on, put it down slowly, otherwise your waist will be too much to bear." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    With Zhang Xiaohua''s help, the woman finally put down the milk pail without any risk.She held her old waist, feeling a little sad: "Hey, I''m old, I can''t do it anymore."


    Zhang Xiaohua walked to her side, helped her and said: "Auntie, go and rest, I''ll come."


    The woman did not speak, but she was very grateful to her in her heart.For the next ten minutes, she watched Zhang Xiaohua alone sweating and loading the milk bucket into the car.


    After loading the car, Zhang Xiaohua came to her: "Auntie, I will rub your waist for you."


    The woman was already embarrassed at this time, thinking that she just had no face to her nose or face, and she had no face to see this girl.


    "No, I, I''m fine~" she said.


    "Don''t be polite, come on!" Zhang Xiaohua smiled and knocked her back, and chatted with her, "Auntie, I''m from Honghua Town, how about you?"


    "I''m from Lijiazhuang on the outskirts of the city."


    "Oh, it''s nice, you are close to home."


    "How about being close to home? It''s not a week to go back. Every time I go back, the house is chaotic like a pigsty."


    The more they talked, the more speculative, Zhang Xiaohua''s massage technique was very precise, which she learned from Jiang Xiaohu when she was fine.


    Jiang Xiaohu helped her heal her feet twice, so she secretly noticed and learned both hands. Even Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even know about it.


    After chatting, the next car came again.Then Aunt Li said: "Thank you so much for today, otherwise I will have to take time off to go to the hospital. I have to pay for the treatment, and my salary will be deducted."


    "Salary deduction?" Zhang Xiaohua asked in surprise, "Why?"


    "Girl, do you really don''t understand, or pretend to be stupid with me?" Aunt Li frowned, "The salary on our farm is actually not high, and the requirements are very demanding..."


    What Zhang Xiaohua learned from her mouth frightened her.She couldn''t help but wonder if she and these aunts work in the same time and space and in the same company?


    For the same working hours, others only have a salary of 2,000 yuan. Although board and lodging are included, the salary is too low compared to the workload.And her?Doing nothing all day, but can get 3,500 yuan salary.According to the contract, there is a bonus of nearly 1,000 yuan per quarter.


    She was a little at a loss and couldn''t figure it out, and gradually felt that this matter was even more strange.And after entering the city, Gua''s wife also lost contact with her.There are many things she wants to discuss with Gua''s wife, but no one can find one.


    "Girl, do you know? Everyone says you are the boss''s little third son~" Aunt Li finally said what was in her heart, "but I look at you, why don''t you look like that kind of demon-like woman? Our boss, there are already several wives~"


    Zhang Xiaohua flushed with anger at once: "Auntie, I''m kindly helping you, how can you say that to me?"


    Her face was flushed, and her anger had nowhere to vent.


    Seeing that she was so angry, Aunt Li hurriedly apologized: "Sorry girl, I didn''t say this first..."


    Only then did Zhang Xiaohua realize that she has such a good temper, why is she not welcome in this farm?Only then did she realize why she can get a high salary without having to work here.


    It turned out that someone was hitting her idea, no wonder she was uncomfortable here.


    At this moment, Zhang Xiaohua had no thoughts to work at all.A little panicked, she said goodbye to Aunt Li in despair and went back to the dormitory by herself.


    Back in the singles dormitory, Zhang Xiaohua realized that something was wrong.It seems that the dormitories where Aunt Li and the others live are all in a row of small bungalows. At most, there is a ceiling fan in the room, which is very hot in summer.And her?She actually lives in a building with air-conditioning and Simmons. The accommodation environment is comparable to a hotel.


    Zhang Xiaohua again thought of the middle-aged man who didn''t know whether it was bald or bald.


    She hurriedly packed up and planned to resign immediately.


    Bang bang bang!


    A knock on the door disrupted her thoughts, Zhang Xiaohua suddenly raised her head, pressing the door panel, her eyes horrified, as if there was a Godzilla monster standing outside the door.


    "Who!" she asked hurriedly and panicked.


    "Xiao Zhang, don''t be afraid, it''s me!"

 284 Chapter 284 Showdown

    The voice sounded so wretched that Zhang Xiaohua felt like vomiting.


    "Who are you?" Although Zhang Xiaohua had already heard that the man was the man, she still pretended not to.


    Wang Ziqiang stood at the door, holding a bouquet of roses, nine in total, which meant a long-lasting love.


    "I''m the big brother, did you forget? You open the door, I want to tell you something." Wang Ziqiang said.


    He must show his face in front of Zhang Xiaohua from time to time to let her remember herself.But he didn''t know how annoying his face was.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s heart was beating frantically, almost out of her throat, adrenaline secreted desperately, her palms were sweating.


    If it was Jiang Xiaohu here, that would be great.She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.


    This is a farm, it is very big, the distance between the houses is very far.Although this small building is a dormitory, everyone is working at this point.If something happens, no one can hear her even if she yells her throat.


    And Zhang Xiaohua is very skeptical, even if they hear, who is willing to help herself?


    According to Aunt Li, that man is the boss here!


    Zhang Xiaohua is very regretful, how can she listen to someone like Gua''s wife and go out to work?Gu''s wife has such a bad reputation in the village, and she can''t afford to be profitable, so she must have discussed it with others long ago.Isn''t this human trafficking?


    At this time, she thought of Jiang Xiaohu, so while dealing with Wang Ziqiang, she dialed Jiang Xiaohu''s number.


    However, the phone was hung up after beeping twice, probably because of his father.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t get through, so Zhang Xiaohua had to call home.The poor and helpless girl had already panicked at this time, what 110 had long been forgotten by her.


    Zhang Fugong answered the call: "Hey, daughter, what''s the matter?"


    "Dad, dad, come and rescue me, I was abducted by a trafficker..." Zhang Xiaohua cried.


    Zhang Fugong was stunned for a moment: "What is it? Where are you?"


    "County town, self-improvement farm." Zhang Xiaohua said quickly, it was a race against time.


    Zhang Fugong actually laughed loudly: "Haha, my silly daughter, you are on the Ziqiang farm, why did you say you were abducted?"


    "Someone here wants..." Zhang Xiaohua said ashamed.


    At the same time, she was very disappointed with her father''s attitude. Which father who loves her daughter would be so calm as he received such a call?


    Zhang Fugong said: "I know, someone wants to pursue you, right? We have known about this a long time ago. Actually, this person is the person your mother and I want to introduce to you. They are big bosses. Other people''s objects."


    "What?" Zhang Xiaohua couldn''t say a word like being struck by lightning.


    She thought desperately, it turned out that it was her own parents who abducted herself!Haha, good, really good.


    "As for Jiang Xiaohu, don''t worry about it either. I already went to tell him that day. You will have nothing to do with you. Daughter, you have to seize this opportunity to jump out of the farm and live in the county. In the future, when parents get old, they will count on you and son-in-law..."


    Zhang Fugong was moved with affection and reasoned with reason. He felt that he had been gentle enough to his daughter and said clearly, but who knew he would make the opposite daughter furious.


    "Dad, this is the last time I call your dad." Zhang Xiaohua''s emotions cooled down, calm and terrible.After she said this lightly, she hung up the phone.


    Well, Jiang Xiaohu can''t get in touch, and her parents are like that. It seems that she can only bear everything in front of her.


    Hearing these words, Zhang Fugong felt panicked. He wanted to talk to his daughter again, but the phone was hung up.


    He was completely panicked, because when he called back, his daughter had already pulled him into the blacklist.


    Zhang Fugong thought for a while and hurried to find his wife: "Daughter-in-law, Xiao Hua just called me..."


    He talked to Miao Juhua about the phone number just now, and Miao Juhua was also flustered.After all, the so-called big boss was all said by Miao Fuquan. Is this really the case?What if the daughter is really cheated?


    But she also thought that after Gua''s wife sent Zhang Xiaohua into the farm, she quietly took pictures at the entrance of the restaurant and the farm.


    That day, Gua''s wife said that she would not send it. In fact, according to Miao Juhua''s instructions, she still quietly followed.


    In the photo, the farm is quiet and prosperous. To have such a modern farm, the owner must be rich.


    Miao Juhua was uneasy, but on the surface very calm.You have to be calm, don''t look at Zhang Fugong''s face like melons, but if you really touch his bottom line, the rabbit will bite when he is anxious, not to mention that he has only a girl like Zhang Xiaohua.


    "It''s okay, look at the photos!" She took out her mobile phone to show Zhang Fugong, and the couple studied for a long while, all doing self-comfort.


    They are half worried and half looking forward. The good day should come soon, right?


    However, Zhang Xiaohua was also taking a deep breath, sinking, and walking to the door to open the door, and she saw Wang Ziqiang smiling and raising the flower in her hand: "Dang Dang Dang Dang ~ pretty, for you!"


    This product is quite familiar.


    "Are you the boss?" Zhang Xiaohua asked calmly.


    Wang Ziqiang was taken aback for a moment: "Hehe, you all know? Can you let me go in and talk about it?"


    He talked to himself and walked inside, but Zhang Xiaohua didn''t stop him.After Wang Ziqiang entered the door, she opened the door completely and put a brick against the door panel, and then helped Wang Ziqiang pour a glass of water.


    The two sat down face to face, Wang Ziqiang didn''t mind the open door.After all, he has never had any compulsive thoughts. For this kind of thing, it is better for you to please me.


    Wang Ziqiang looked at the girl on the opposite side. At this time, she was very generous, completely devoid of the formality of the first few meetings.He was very satisfied with this, with a generous personality, and took him out.


    If the development goes well in the future, Wang Ziqiang even has the idea of ??righting her.You must give me a son, no, give birth to a nest, he feels happy.


    Zhang Xiaohua said: "Boss, I want to resign."


    "What?" Wang Ziqiang was surprised. "Resign? Why? Are you unhappy working here?"


    "You also said that I came here to work, but after so long, I have never had a suitable position for me. I am eating and living for nothing, and I feel ashamed and panic." Zhang Xiaohua told the truth.


    "So it''s like this!" Wang Ziqiang laughed, "It''s nothing, I am the owner of the farm, and I have the final say. Other people''s gossip, you are just a fart. They work all day, and they work very hard. You can show off the majesty of your mouth."


    Wang Ziqiang knew how others talked about him behind his back.Give him the nickname for the boss, and call him bald head.He knows all this, but so what?He is the boss, so he has to have the boss''s mind. Why should he be familiar with a few wage earners?

 285 Chapter 285 Finding Another Way

    The room was hot. In the afternoon, heat waves poured into the second floor, and the room temperature reached 32 degrees.


    32 degrees, in Luliu County, it can be said to be extremely high temperature.For climate reasons, 32 degrees is equivalent to a big steamer.


    Zhang Xiaohua was already sweaty, half hot and half nervous.


    Usually she is most afraid of heat, but today, the sweat is not enough to be a threat.As long as she can quit her job and go out from here, her life will be considered victorious.


    Yes, the man in her heart is Jiang Xiaohu, who cannot tolerate others.


    "Boss, I think you have misunderstood. This job is very good, but I don''t have the ability to do it. I think I should resign. After I go out, I will find another thing to do." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Wang Ziqiang saw that she was resolute and could not dissuade her, so he said in his heart: "It''s okay, just let her go out and run into a wall, knowing how cruel the society outside is, so that he can recite the goodness of my place. The current environment is in the county town. For a migrant worker like her, it costs one thousand or two thousand to die for a month. There are three or four thousand for food and housing here, but she is not happy."


    He didn''t understand the girl''s mood, only when she was trying her best.


    "Well, since you said that, then I won''t force you. But if you are outside..." Wang Ziqiang said slowly, holding the flower in his hand, only then remembered to let it go.


    As soon as he put the flowers on the table, Zhang Xiaohua said, "Take the flowers. The thing I dislike the most is these things. Now that you agree, I will leave. After I take out the salary, I will I will refund you 3,000 yuan. Although there is no task arrangement, I have done a lot of things on my own. You can give me 500 yuan."


    The girl is very simple and kind, in fact, she has done more than one thousand and five.


    Wang Ziqiang smiled bitterly: "Okay, you are happy. But you remember my phone number. If you need help with anything outside, just call me."


    He took out his business card and stuffed it into Zhang Xiaohua''s hand.


    Zhang Xiaohua dodges his hand and the business card falls to the ground.


    Wang Ziqiang was still not angry, but liked her stubbornness even more.He smiled and said, "Well, I''ll let the driver send you out in a while..."


    "That''s no need, I can go by myself." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Wang Ziqiang sighed, got up and left, and walked out of her dormitory. He couldn''t help but look back.


    The window showed the figure of a girl busy packing her luggage, and Wang Ziqiang secretly said: "I must make you fall in love with me, one day I will follow me willingly."


    This was the strongest desire display in his life, even his first love was not as strong as this time.He felt that he seemed to really like this girl.


    Zhang Xiaohua packed up her luggage and left the farm with her bag on her back.Walking on the road, all the workers turned to look at her.She felt that those people''s gazes were fierce, and she felt a little bit ashamed.


    After leaving the farm, she found an ATM first, took out three thousand yuan, and sent it back immediately.


    Fortunately, the county seat is not too big. She left again and again, but it was only 7 or 8 in the evening.


    Wang Ziqiang was looking at the documents in the office, and suddenly the secretary outside came in and said to him: "Mr. Wang, Finance just called and said that the female workers who resigned sent back three thousand yuan. They asked what to do with the money."


    Wang Ziqiang was taken aback: "The female worker who resigned? Did she really send the money back?" He pondered for a moment, and said, "No one is allowed to move the money, just put it there and write it under Zhang Xiaohua''s name. Oh, yes, she I didn¡¯t resign, at least I¡¯m not sure, so no system delisting is allowed."


    The secretary agreed, slandering inwardly: "You are starting to make trouble again, and forgot how did your wife take care of you last time?"


    ...


    In the huge county town, the shuttle bus to the township has already been suspended.She carried her bag alone and walked on the streets of the county seat.


    With the advent of summer, the night in the county town becomes particularly lively.Zhang Xiaohua saw that there were roadside stalls beside the road, selling food, drinking, playing, and clothing, and there were even people selling flowers, birds, fish and insects.Many things she saw for the first time, looked very fresh.


    There are also the food stalls with smoked kebabs. That¡¯s how the kebabs used to be said in TV sketches!


    The barrels of draft beer, three to five groups of people are madly cheering.Zhang Xiaohua admires them, but not so much.


    But in any case, she was a flesh and blood after all, she was hungry, tired, and thirsty.


    She bought a bottle of mineral water from a small shop, and she drank it sparingly, and now she drank it.


    You have to find a place to live and find a job, and you only have five or six hundred yuan left. How do you live?She would not go home, Jiang Xiaohu refused to contact her again, she was alone like never before.


    There is a small restaurant on the corner of the street. The owner and his wife are both in their 50s and 60s. They are busy from morning till night.When passing there, Zhang Xiaohua happened to see that they were posting recruitment notices.


    It says, 5 mornings 5 ??nights, 12 hours a day, and the salary is 2800.Zhang Xiaohua hasn''t realized what twelve hours a day is, but the salary of 2,800 yuan has attracted her deeply.


    Although Wang Ziqiang paid her a high salary, Zhang Xiaohua felt that it did not belong to her, and felt guilty.On the contrary, it is the money obtained from such hard work that it is safe to hold in the hand.


    She immediately stepped forward and asked the boss who was posting the notice: "Uncle, do you want to hire workers?"


    "Ang, what girl, do you want to do it?" The boss in the greasy apron, who is no longer able to see her true color, glanced back at her, and praised the girl for her beautiful appearance.


    Zhang Xiaohua nodded sharply: "What do you think of me?"


    The boss said: "My work here is very hard, twelve hours a day, and sometimes there is a little delay. If there is no rest day, if you want to take a break, you can accept it?"


    "I can!" Zhang Xiaohua nodded immediately.


    "Well, please come to see the job in the morning, at five o''clock in the morning, only early and not late." The boss said, while temporarily putting away the notice, "I won''t throw this away. If you can''t, I have to hire people. ."


    Zhang Xiaohua was very happy. In any case, the job has been completed, and the next step is to settle down.


    ...


    Suddenly!


    Jiang Xiaohu drove a tricycle back home. He sent Xu Linglong and the Panax notoginseng back to the county seat early in the morning. After traveling around the county seat for a whole day, he returned.


    As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the village, he saw Zhang Fugong being surrounded by a group of old ladies, talking and laughing, and the sound was like beating a drum.


    "Hahaha! Lao Zhang, you are going to be the head of the country!"


    "That''s not it, my son-in-law is a terrific one, let me tell you, he owns such a big company..." Zhang Fugong brags sparingly.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu coming, everyone hurriedly shut up.After all, the relationship between Zhang Xiaohua and Jiang Xiaohu was also made public, but they did not know that the relationship was used to gain Zhang''s wealth.


    Jiang Xiaohu passed by with a smile, and stopped and said: "Go on, big guys, stand-up comedy is a precious heritage of our country."


    After speaking, he drove home suddenly.


    The people who came back to their senses roared with laughter, but Zhang Fugong blushed and said, "Bah! Poor ghost!"

 286 Chapter 286

    When Zhang Xiaohua is gone, Wang Ziqiang feels completely empty.


    It turns out that during his spare time at work, he always ran to spy on people.Seeing Zhang Xiaohua in a daze, watching Zhang Xiaohua sweating at work, and seeing her just after washing her hair, it seems that she can smell the scent of shampoo after a hundred meters.


    Now, the huge farm is empty without Zhang Xiaohua, he is very uncomfortable.


    The wife came to inspect, just like catching a thief, almost turned the farm upside down, and finally left proudly.


    Wang Ziqiang used to treat her with a lot of respect, but now he has a stern look.


    When she was gone, Wang Ziqiang drank booze in the small villa alone.Drinking and drinking, he thought of Zhang Xiaohua.


    "Xiaohua, Xiaohua, where are you now, are you okay?" Wang Ziqiang muttered, and began to hate Jiang Xiaohu again, "Nima''s Jiang Xiaohu, you are all to blame, you are the woman who robbed Lao Tzu. Meng Na If you grab it, I won¡¯t let it to you, Zhang Xiaohua!"


    Although he likes to twist flowers and grass, but also hopes that his harem is stable and united.At the very least, you shouldn''t be green on your head at all times.


    A girl like Zhang Xiaohua, Wang Ziqiang could tell at a glance that she was dignified and duty-bound, and once he spotted a man, he would definitely be loyal.


    What he needs is this kind of girl.


    Thinking of this, his hatred for Jiang Xiaohu is really like a surging river, endless.


    Picking up the phone, Wang Ziqiang called Li Xiaosan: "Hey, Little Lizi, I said you can''t do errands!"


    Li Xiaosan was eating Hesai with his friend, and when he received this call, he was scared and sweating.He hurriedly walked out of the private room, found a quiet place, and said with a smile: "Mr. Wang, what are you talking about, why don''t I understand?"


    "Don''t show me the pretending to be confused, the girl you found for me, Zhang Xiaohua!" Wang Ziqiang said.


    Li Xiaosan doesn''t know Zhang Xiaohua, his taste is different from Wang Ziqiang.He likes the coquettish type, the more coquettish the better.


    He asked Miao Fuquan to find that girl, and only now did he learn her name from Wang Ziqiang.


    "Oh, you said she, how is it, Mr. Wang, can you still be satisfied with it?" Li Xiaosan asked with a smile.


    "Fuck you!" Wang Ziqiang did not allow others to say that about Zhang Xiaohua, "We Xiaohua are not that kind of person!"


    Li Xiaosan was taken aback for a moment, Pin slapped the other person''s tone, and said hurriedly: "Yes, yes, I have no eyes, I have no heart, you forgive me."


    "I mean, the girl you were looking for..." Wang Ziqiang is a little hard to describe. It''s hard to say that the women I like like other men?


    He thought these words three or four times in his stomach, and simply said: "Let''s tell you this, I think Jiang Xiaohu is upset, you can get him!"


    "Get him, get him?" Li Xiaosan was bitter. He felt a headache when he remembered how many times he had been planted in Jiang Xiaohu''s hands.


    "I won''t force you to do anything beyond your abilities. That''s it, listen to me..." Wang Ziqiang told Li Xiaosan of his plan by drinking Jiner.


    Li Xiaosan heard this with a smile: "Well, don''t worry, I will do it for you!"


    After hanging up the phone, Li Xiaosan smiled and said to himself: "Jiang Xiaohu, Jiang Xiaohu, you are in bad luck!"


    The next day.


    Zhang Xiaohua came to the small restaurant for trial work as scheduled. She started to prepare early at five in the morning until the restaurant closed at nine in the evening. She followed the proprietress and the couple all day.


    The old couple were very satisfied with the newly hired young female worker and praised her secretly.


    "I said my wife, this girl is a nice person." The restaurant owner said, "You see that she is so good-looking, she can be liked wherever she goes, it''s a living sign."


    The proprietress Aunt Chen rolled her eyes and glared at her husband: "Oh, isn''t it? She''s so good-looking, wherever she goes?"


    Two fingers pinched her husband¡¯s Xiaonen, the flesh, and the pain was so painful that Old Chen screamed and quickly begged for mercy: "Ouch! My wife, I didn¡¯t mean that. I mean, nowadays, there are few people who can find such a reliable Girl, do you want to keep her?"


    He winked at his wife, and Aunt Chen suddenly realized: "Yes, our son is twenty-four, and it has been three years since he graduated from college. I haven''t found a partner yet."


    It turned out that the old couple were employees of a bankrupt company in the county. After they were laid off, they opened a small restaurant with their own storefront and operated three meals a day.


    As we all know, the catering business is very hard. It is easy to get all kinds of problems if you get up and down in the dark, and there are no holidays and days off.But again, no matter what year, food is always starving.


    The old Chen couple leaned on this shop to support a family of children, and they also pulled their son into adulthood.


    When the children were young, the family''s economic conditions were poor, and they felt that they owed the children, so after they had money, they spoiled them in various ways.


    As a result, the child has graduated from university for several years, and he does not look for a job. He stays at home and plays games every day.Now they don¡¯t expect their children to get ahead, to live a stable life, marry a daughter-in-law and have a baby, and they will be satisfied.


    But in the county seat, the girl they liked looked down on his son who was idle.The girl who looks up to her son, the old couple is really not satisfied.So they asked people to introduce people in their hometowns, but they were never satisfied.To this day, Zhang Xiaohua broke into their world.


    Zhang Xiaohua has been busy for a day. She has never worked so hard in her life, but she thinks it is worth it.Because the boss and the couple thought she was very good, not only did they want to keep her, they also took the initiative to increase their wages to 3,000 yuan.


    "Brother Huzi, I will be able to help you soon." Zhang Xiaohua was extremely happy.


    She missed Jiang Xiaohu in her heart, and Jiang Xiaohu actually missed her too.


    During this time, Jiang Xiaohu was really busy.But it''s good to be busy, so that you can forget Zhang Xiaohua.


    That day Zhang Fugong said that he wanted to cut love for his daughter Huijian. Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say anything at the time, and he felt quite uncomfortable afterwards.


    Fortunately, he is very busy every day, with a field of notoginseng, a vegetable plot, and now there are more farms.He couldn''t wait for himself to grow three heads and six arms, and he had no time to care about the love of his children.


    And recently he was still waiting for news from Xu Linglong. Before she left, she said: "If after our trial production and inspection, we find that your Panax notoginseng is exceptionally high-quality, we will sign a long-term contract with you. This time, I will no longer Pursue something wild or planted, as long as your quality is good, the price will only be high and not low."


    This sentence is undoubtedly a stimulant for Jiang Xiaohu, which made him run more vigorously on the road of entrepreneurial struggle.

 287 Chapter 287

    It was cloudy during the day, and there was a light rain in the afternoon, but it turned into a sunny day at night.


    The moon hangs high, and the white light of the moon spreads like a white ribbon on the fields, mountains, and rivers, so quiet and beautiful.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurried from home to the farm, rolling the blanket.Now the farm is inseparable from people, and the family of three takes turns to guard the farm.


    Another dark shadow, almost at the same time, quietly came to Jiangbian Village. He was Miao Fuquan.


    Miao Fuquan was holding a medicine bottle in his hand, and carrying a basket on his back. There was some chicken feed in the basket.Tonight he accepted a very important task, that is to poison Jiang Xiaohu''s farm.


    In fact, Miao Fuquan didn''t want to accept this task at all. After all, it was an illegal crime.


    "Leave Li Xiaosan all the bad things to me. In the end, he picked it cleanly, but he was very leisurely." Along the way, Miao Fu scolded Li Xiaosan secretly.


    After scolding Li Xiaosan, he began to hate Jiang Xiaohu again.After all, the source is still on that kid.


    "Damn it, what is the charm of this guy, why do women like him?" Miao Fuquan couldn''t figure it out. "Zhang Xiaohua likes him. I heard that even the famous big beauty Meng Na also likes him. Oh yes, Wang Isn¡¯t the boss because of Meng Na''s feud with him~"


    With a deep foot and a shallow foot, Miao Fuquan came to Jiangbian Village carrying chicken feed, lurking in the field, waiting patiently.


    During this period, toads, mosquitoes, and flies came to visit him one after another, and extended gentle care.


    So Miao Fu made dozens of bags on his head, neck, and arms, and the whole person seemed to be fatter.The terrible thing is that in the end even the locusts came.Looking at the time, it was 11:50 late at night, and Miao Fuquan ran out of the field quickly, stomping and cursing.


    He came to the farm in the dark and snickered that Jiang Xiaohu did not raise two dogs on the farm.


    "This kid is too arrogant. After today, you will be ruined!" Miao Fuquan gloated.


    He knew that Jiang Xiaohu had almost exhausted all his savings when he set up a farm. If these chickens died out, his farm would be useless.It would be difficult to make a comeback. The main reason is that Wang Ziqiang is the boss of the industry and will not give him this opportunity at all.


    The farm is very large, but it is still quite empty.Only one of Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s chicken coops had chicken fry, so Miao Fuquan found a place easily and started to move.


    He mixed the medicine in the feed, mixed it well, and started to sprinkle it in the chicken trough.This medicine is slow, and it takes at least twelve hours for the chicken to take effect.


    Miao Fuquan played all the way and had fun all the way, and of course he didn''t forget to record. In order to complete this task, he had paid his money and bought an infrared video recorder.


    "The big boss is weird. I have to keep a memorial for doing bad things. If I do, I will leave without any problems..." he muttered while recording.


    Miao Fu chose the time and place very carefully. He felt that at this time, probably only ghosts knew what he was doing.


    "No matter how great Jiang Xiaohu is, can he still have clairvoyance and wind ears? He built the duty room so far away from the chicken coop, and he can''t hear the thunder here!" Miao Fuquan became more and more proud, feeling that he was brilliant and martial. .


    As everyone knows, people are not as good as heaven.Originally, he had a good calculation. Even with the blessing of the mountain and river map, it would be difficult for Jiang Xiaohu to hear his footsteps in the chicken coop in his sleep.


    It''s a pity that Jiang Xiaohu had diarrhea this night. As for why he had diarrhea, it was funny.


    After nine o''clock, Jiang Xiaohu turned his mind and entered the mountain and river map, planning to see what happened to the tortoise that loves to bite.


    As a result, when he entered the map of mountains and rivers, instead of standing on the grass, he fell into the rough river.


    He ups and downs with the river, drank several sips of water, and almost didn''t let him die.In addition, the river was freezing cold today, making him shiver.


    Because he was entering the mountain and river map with divine consciousness, the freezing made him feel his mind and will.And until he escaped embarrassedly, he didn''t understand why the river in the mountains and rivers was soaring and freezing cold.


    The result is diarrhea.


    Sleeping until midnight, Jiang Xiaohu had to get up and run the latrine. When he ran to the second trip, he felt better.


    After pulling twice, the sleep was gone. Jiang Xiaohu walked in the yard and saw that the night was good, so he thought it was better to practice in the yard.


    "Huh, it must be the ghost of the dead tortoise, I want to practice really well, and put down the dead tortoise!" he thought.


    Suddenly, another thought came into his mind, he wanted to see his chicks, so he went.


    When approaching the chicken coop, Jiang Xiaohu heard unusual movements in the chicken coop.The first is the chicks of the chicks, which are particularly cheerful.


    "Weird thing, they should all be asleep at night, could it be that I heard it wrong?" Jiang Xiaohu murmured.


    At that time, Miao Fuquan''s footsteps were drowned out by the roosters, so he didn''t hear it.When he got closer, he heard footsteps, and his heart sank: "Damn, there is a thief!"


    In Jiangbian Village, some thief dared to provoke him?!Jiang Xiaohu was so angry that he rubbed his nose, determined to catch the thief and show him good looks!


    In his words, the water was shot out.


    He quietly touched the door and hid in the corner of the chicken coop.Because of the tall equipment, rows of rows blocked the line of sight, Jiang Xiaohu only heard the sound of footsteps, but did not see anyone.It is also strange, he always feels something swept across his body, itchy.


    At first he thought it was a mosquito, but a mosquito bite didn''t sweep over such a large area.Later, a red line shot out from the center of the chicken coop, and he knew it was a video camera.


    Seeing the camera, Jiang Xiaohu saw people.The man is carrying the camera, and filming while spreading chicken feed.


    He was furious. Although he didn''t know what the other party was doing, it was definitely not a good thing.At the very least, his actions broke the biological clock Jiang Xiaohu established for the chickens.


    When the chicks are young, they must not eat randomly.


    Jiang Xiaohu quietly touched Miao Fuquan''s back and grabbed his shoulders: "What are you doing?!" With a sharp roar, two chicks fell to the ground kicking their legs with fright and died.


    The chicken was scared to death, and Miao Fuquan was not at all difficult.He was working intently. He suddenly grabbed his shoulder with one hand and shouted. When he shivered, the camera he was carrying fell off.


    Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were quick, he grabbed the camera, and then passed Miao Fuquan to take a closer look: "Miao Fuquan, it''s you! What are you doing here? Why are you holding this machine? !"

 288 Chapter 288

    Miao Fuquan was almost frightened, his feet soft.


    He had seen Jiang Xiaohu''s power before, and this guy was so fierce than a real tiger.


    "I, I, I..." He shivered for a long time, unable to say a word.


    Jiang Xiaohu became impatient, and he moved the machine closer to take a closer look: "Don''t you me, tell me what this is! I tell you Miao Fuquan, you didn''t do a good job here today! If I call the police and arrest you , One catch one! But..."


    Miao Fuquan didn''t feel too happy when he heard him say to call the police.The police came. Although they would arrest him, he was also rescued from Jiang Xiaohu by the police!What he was thinking at this time was that the two''harms'' should have the least power!


    But Jiang Xiaohu said "but", and Miao Fuquan''s heart sank to the bottom again. He smiled happily, "Hehe, Huzi, don''t get me wrong, I didn''t do anything, really..."


    He listened carefully to Jiang Xiaohu''s movements, for fear that he would be thrown out like a garbage bag.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the machine and laughed.This made Miao Fuquan even more frightened. Jiang Xiaohu was a smiling tiger at all. When he laughed, nothing good happened.


    "Big brother, big brother, or you should be busy first, I''m leaving!" He turned around to flee, not even the machine.


    "Wait a minute!" Jiang Xiaohu smiled and stretched out his hand to hold his collar, "It''s all here, come sit with me, smoke a cigarette and have a cup of tea."


    After speaking, Jiang Xiaohu dragged him, pulled the machine, and came to the residence.


    boom!


    He pushed Miao Fuquan into the room, closed the door, and stretched a stool to sit at the door and stared at him: "The smoke is in the drawer. Take it yourself."


    "No, no, how can this be? I came to you, definitely to smoke you my cigarette!" Miao Fuquan laughed, took out a cigarette from his pocket, and tremblingly took out a cigarette and handed it to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t answer, he glanced at the machine on the ground, and asked, "Miao Fuquan, I don''t know much. Tell me what this is?"


    In fact, how could he not know what this is?In Meng Na''s office, there is just one of these things.


    It turns out that Meng Namei''s other hobbies are photography and video recording. She was fine and recorded a section as a souvenir.She even recorded a song with Jiang Xiaohu.It''s a pity that Jiang Xiaohu was born with incomplete five tones, so he couldn''t read what was recorded, and finally deleted it.


    Camcorder, such a professional thing, what is Miao Fuquan carrying it for?There must be nothing good, this made Jiang Xiaohu more puzzled and worried.Thinking of the chicken seedlings in his chicken coop, he was scorched and uncomfortable, and he wanted to slap the goods out of the sky.


    But he also knew that his own breath was too simple, but what''s the use of venting?The person behind Miao Fuquan must be dug out.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Miao Fuquan have dealt several times, knowing that although this guy looks like he is usually dragged and rich, but in fact he is very timid, and has been dogging behind the ass of some rich bosses.At least to Li Xiaosan, Miao Fuquan was a dog.


    Miao Fuquan retracted his hands, neither sitting nor standing.Anxious and scared, he was already drenched with sweat, his clothes were soaked, and he smelled of chicken shit.


    "Fortunately, he didn''t find my back basket, and the medicine is also hidden in the back basket..." Miao Fuquan rejoiced secretly.


    As long as Jiang Xiaohu didn''t find that he was drugging the chicken fry, he would have room for blindness.If he is found out, then he is dead.


    While trying to say something, he sat down on the stool, lit his cigarette and prepared to take two puffs.


    "Hurry up!" Jiang Xiaohu roared fiercely.


    The thunderous sound directly caused Miao Fuquan to shudder, sliding from the stool to the ground.The cigarette dangling from his mouth fell on his pants and ignited at the end of the zipper.


    But Miao Fuquan was too scared. He didn''t notice that his pants were lit by cigarette butts. He just sat on the ground, propped on the ground with his hands, and smiled at Jiang Xiaohu: "Look at you, big brother, what else is there to say? Well, didn¡¯t I just say everything? I heard that you have been very busy recently and opened a chicken farm. I was very worried and wanted to visit it. But I didn¡¯t have time during the day, so I came at night."


    "Haha!" Jiang Xiaohu sneered, glanced at his pants, white smoke was already starting.


    "Don''t hehe, your chickens are really good!" Miao Fuquan gave a thumbs up, got up by the way, and patted his pants. Suddenly, his face changed, his breathing stopped, his eyes staring like cowbells.


    Jiang Xiaohu suffocated a smile, staring at him for a good show.After about a few seconds, Miao Fuquan opened his mouth wide and screamed.


    "Ah! It hurts!" He jumped up and jumped on the ground, a cigarette butt fell out of his trousers, and the smell of burnt pig hair spread throughout the room.


    Jiang Xiaohu regretted it. He knew he should have been let out to smoke!


    He touched his nose and forced himself to laugh, pretending to be caring: "Oh, brother, what''s wrong with you? What''s the pain?"


    How can Miao Fuquan not know that he is dying?But I didn''t dare to speak, so I could only force a smile on the ground, and said while jumping on the ground: "It''s okay, I accidentally burned myself just now. I said big brother, I really didn''t lie this time..."


    He thought that it was enough to fool Jiang Xiaohu, anyway, this kid couldn''t grasp the evidence.The only thing that made this kid noisy was that he came to this chicken farm in the middle of the night?But he didn''t do anything bad either!


    Yes, he had drugged the chicken fry, but the drug did not start to work for at least ten hours.No matter how strong Jiang Xiaohu is, he won''t be imprisoned for more than ten hours, right?Miao Fu knows all the law, he knows that it is illegal detention|detention, and he can sue this guy!


    The only thing to say is that there is a flaw, that is the camcorder.Just now, Miao Fuquan was sprinkling medicine while filming, and he was still muttering to himself.This camcorder can record video and sound.But so what?Jiang Xiaohu, a local bun, can still understand this?


    After thinking about it, Miao Fu saw Jiang Xiaohu picking up the camcorder and looking at it over and over: "What is this?"


    "This, uh, advanced camera." Miao Fuquan said in a cold sweat.


    He knew that Jiang Xiaohu was unlikely to understand this stuff, but he was still very guilty.


    The cold sweat rolled off Miao Fu''s forehead.Because he saw that Jiang Xiaohu''s hand had already turned on the switch key and opened the screen. As long as he pressed play, he could see what was recorded just now.


    "God, you can bless me!" Miao Fu kept praying to God.


    However, the more I think about it, the more I come.This ironclad law did not spare Miao Fuquan.


    There was only one beep, and then Miao Fuquan''s wretched whisper came from the room: "Hey! No matter how powerful is Jiang Xiaohu, can he still have clairvoyance and smooth ears?"


    Jiang Xiaohu pretended to stare in surprise, and pointed to the screen in surprise and said, "Oh my god, what is this?"

 289 Chapter 289

    Wow!


    Miao Fuquan''s sweat falls like a waterfall, which is really not an exaggeration.


    He couldn''t figure it out, how could this dead bun be hit by mistake and turned on the camcorder to play it back?


    The point is that this camcorder is of excellent quality, and it is a second-hand product he bought from a buddy who works at the county TV station.


    Regardless of being a second-hand product, it is made by the largest camcorder manufacturer in China. The quality is only 70% to 80% new, and all functions are good.


    At this moment, Miao Fuquan felt more upset in his heart. He couldn¡¯t wait to slap himself a few times: "I¡¯m slapped, Miao Fuquan, Miao Fuquan, why are you talking about tuberculosis? If you are poisoned, just poison it, why you have to talk to yourself. What? When you are alone, you can''t keep your mouth open!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at it, his face changed.With a stiff smile and fierce eyes, he raised his head to look at Miao Fuquan.


    His eyes were as sharp as a pig knife, and poor Miao Fuquan instantly felt like a fat pig waiting to be slaughtered, crying, but couldn''t escape the fate of being slaughtered.


    He was sweating coldly, his hands and feet trembling, Jiang Xiaohu roared again: "Say, what did you do? If you don''t say it, today next year will be your death bogey! I''m a stunned boy, you know!"


    After speaking, Jiang Xiaohu clenched his fists, and the bone joint card made a few sounds, and Miao Fuquan, who was scared, didn''t even dare to speak.


    "I, I, I didn''t mean it~" he yelled, thumped and fell to his knees.


    No one here can help him, maybe Jiang Xiaohu is guilty, did he really do something unimaginable for ordinary people?


    At this moment, in Miao Fuquan''s mind, bloody pictures emerged.He seemed to see that his arms were in one place, his head was in one place, and he couldn''t get a full body after he died, so tears flowed from his eyes.


    Although this possibility is unlikely, it would be a 100% tragedy if it happened to him. Miao Fuquan was not stupid enough to make fun of his life.


    Seeing his appearance, Jiang Xiaohu knew that the matter was half done, and gave him a fire.He looked to the ground and saw a brick in the corner, so he stepped forward and picked it up.


    When Jiang Xiaohu moved, Miao Fuquan shuddered, his eyes moving closely with his body.Seeing Jiang Xiaohu picking up the bricks, Miao Fuquan shouted again: "Brother Huzi, don''t really kill you, you, me...It''s illegal to kill people!"


    "Cut! I''m in a hurry. Are you afraid of those?" Jiang Xiaohu sneered, and picked up the bricks in his hands. It was quite heavy, "Don''t think I knocked your head with the bricks, I It¡¯s just practice."


    After speaking, Jiang Xiaohu squeezed his hand severely and clicked, the brick fell apart.


    Miao Fuquan''s eyes widened again, and he took a breath of cold air.But the tone got stuck in his throat, not getting up, so it turned into a hiccup.


    "Hiccups, hiccups!" He stared at Jiang Xiaohu as he hiccups, shocked in his heart.


    Although Miao Fuquan knew that Jiang Xiaohu was strong enough to fight, but he didn''t expect this guy to be so strong.Others hold the bricks in one hand and chop the bricks in the other.This kid was so fierce that he squeezed it directly with his hands, and it was crushed. What the hell is this?


    When he saw a broken brick leaping to his feet, he quietly stepped on it to test whether the brick was true or not.


    "Hiss!" Miao Fuquan felt a hard feeling of pain in the soles of his feet, which made him breathe in cold air, and his heart became more panicked.


    With this strength, wouldn''t it be possible to crush a brick and strangle a person in minutes?He couldn''t help shrinking his neck, and his heart became more bitter.


    "Li Xiaosan, you bastard, take me back as a spearman! If I die and become a ghost, he won''t spare you!" He cursed in his heart, "Damn, Miao Fuquan, why don''t you suffer once for a long time? What about one time memory? Is this dumbfounded so easy to mess with?"


    I really want to cry without tears.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "Let''s talk about it, what''s going on."


    Miao Fu hurriedly asked: "I''m going to talk, can you forgive me and let me go?"


    "It depends on the situation. The plot is not serious or not. What role do you play in it?" Jiang Xiaohu said, "But if I want someone behind you, I hate that person more than I hate you."


    "Okay, let me say!" Miao Fu bit his teeth, and came to Jiang Xiaohu to come up with a bamboo tube and pour beans. They said it was clean, even Director Liu and the others came to check it last time.


    Jiang Xiaohu was angry while listening, his teeth rattled, Li Xiaosan, Wang Ziqiang, you guys can''t let Lao Tzu start a business properly, we can''t live independently, right?


    "According to what you mean, Li Xiaosan also does things for Wang Ziqiang?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Miao Fuquan nodded, "Anyway, I heard him say that."


    "Then it was because of Meng Na last time, what about this time?" Jiang Xiaohu asked, "Don''t hide anything from me, right?"


    "I don''t..." Miao Fuquan was about to give Jiang Xiaohu a guarantee, and suddenly remembered that Zhang Xiaohua went to work in the city.


    In that matter, Miao Fuquan did it to protect the media.As for Gua''s wife, she just served him as a gunman.Miao Fuquan was dripping with cold sweat and couldn''t help but gulped.


    Zhang Xiaohua is Jiang Xiaohu''s girlfriend!!!God, Miao Fuquan can''t wait to pull off all his hair, although there are not a few left, how could he do such a stupid thing?When I did it, I just thought about having fun, but forgot how I would face Jiang Xiaohu''s anger after being dismantled.


    His shivering appearance finally aroused Jiang Xiaohu''s suspicion.


    That''s right, Jiang Xiaohu just used a tougher method to frighten the tiger.But no matter how scared the tiger is, you won''t be trembling with fear, right?Look at his sweat beads, just like they don''t need money, they snap and fall.Look at those two legs, they are almost soft into noodles, right?


    Jiang Xiaohu looked more and more suspicious, and then roared: "Is there anything else I haven''t explained! I advise you to be kind, and quickly explain, don''t wait for me to find out, otherwise..."


    Click!


    He crushed the remaining half-splitting brick in his hand again.


    Brick-red powder was flowing between Jiang Xiaohu''s fingers, this time the bricks were broken more thoroughly, and Miao Fuquan could no longer be more afraid.


    He cried loudly, a man in his 30s and 40s, just cried so hard.I don''t know, I thought he was "Master Orchard".


    "I said, it''s Xiaohua..." This time, he gave a thorough explanation.


    Jiang Xiaohu became more angry as he listened, and became more frightened as he listened.Secretly said: "What I said, Zhang Fugong had already accepted me, and he was still arrogant secretly, but he suddenly changed his mind and broke up for his daughter secretly. It was because of this..."


    Thinking of Wang Ziqiang''s wretched look, and thinking of Zhang Xiaohua now like a sheep entering a tiger''s mouth, Jiang Xiaohu''s heart was burning.

 290 Chapter 290

    In the dead of night, Zhang Xiaohua had no intention of sleeping.


    Although she was only eighteen or nineteen years old, it was when she was in her best body and strongest mental and physical strength, but she couldn''t stand the high-intensity labor in a small restaurant.


    Although the restaurant owner said that she could go to work at 5:30, Zhang Xiaohua would often be awakened by the industrious boss and proprietress getting up at four o''clock in the morning to make preparations.


    Zhang Xiaohua is a real person again. Since she woke up, she would not continue to pretend to be asleep. She simply got up and helped the wife and wife with work.


    At around five o''clock, before the restaurant opened for business, I heard the sound of car brakes coming from outside.Then the door banged and someone got out of the car and closed the door.


    "Anyone?" The restaurant door was knocked.


    Zhang Xiaohua was so busy that she heard someone knock on the door without thinking about it. She ran to open the door when she agreed.As soon as the door opened, she was dumbfounded.


    Standing outside the door was Wang Ziqiang, staring at her with a smile: "You really are working here! How about it, are you tired?"


    The proprietress and his wife poked their heads out of the back kitchen and said to Wang Ziqiang, "The meal is not ready yet..."


    "Oh, you guys are busy, I''m not here to eat, I''m here to talk to her." Wang Ziqiang smiled and waved to the boss.


    Having been in the business for a long time, coupled with the wealth and status, Wang Ziqiang has a daunting momentum.When the boss saw what he said, he winked at his wife, and the couple continued to work.


    "Old man, who do you think that person is Xiaohua''s? He looks rich..." the lady boss asked her husband while kneading dough.


    The boss said: "Perhaps it is her uncle? Don''t worry about that much, work, and someone will come to eat in a while. By the way, Xiaohua''s salary is halved today~"


    Zhang Xiaohua reluctantly followed Wang Ziqiang out to talk. In fact, she didn''t even want to talk about Wang Ziqiang, but was afraid that this fellow would make her feel ashamed.


    "Are you tired? Look at how bad the environment is!" Wang Ziqiang stood at the door of the restaurant, looked up at the greasy signs and shops, and said distressedly.


    Zhang Xiaohua said, "What''s the matter? We farmers are used to suffering and tired, so we are not afraid."


    "Hehe, I feel sorry for you!" Wang Ziqiang raised his hand to help her remove the fluff from her hair, Zhang Xiaohua dodged flexibly.


    "Boss Wang, please take care of yourself." Zhang Xiaohua stepped back, keeping a distance from him, and said coldly.


    She is not afraid at all now, because she knows her heart well.There was only one person in her heart, and that was Jiang Xiaohu.


    With Jiang Xiaohu in his heart, Zhang Xiaohua felt that wherever he went, he would feel safe and secure.


    Wang Ziqiang sighed and smiled helplessly: "Well, don''t be afraid, I am not a lion and tiger, and I can''t eat you. I came here to tell you something..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Wang Ziqiang said: "Look at this..."


    He turned on the phone, found a small video, and then handed it to Zhang Xiaohua.


    Zhang Xiaohua was very impatient. She didn''t want to answer the phone at all, nor did she want to deal with Wang Ziqiang.She even repelled even standing with Wang Ziqiang.


    But the content on the phone video made her a little suspicious.


    That person was actually Miao Fuquan, who was spreading feed in a place similar to a chicken farm.While spreading it, Miao Fuquan murmured: "...No matter how great Jiang Xiaohu is, can he still have clairvoyance and wind ears?"


    Jiang Xiaohu?As long as the name appears, it can touch Zhang Xiaohua''s heartstrings.Where is Miao Fuquan?What does he mean by that?Why is this video here for Wang Ziqiang?


    Zhang Xiaohua is puzzled, but at the same time vaguely feels that things are not going well.


    Before she finished watching the video, Wang Ziqiang put away his mobile phone and looked at Zhang Xiaohua with a smile.


    The two just stood face to face, without speaking.Zhang Xiaohua was silent for a few minutes, then raised her head and stared at Wang Ziqiang: "What are you going to do? What''s in your phone?"


    "Jiang Xiaohu opened a breeding farm and bought 20,000 chicken fry from me, do you know this?" Wang Ziqiang smiled, "The video just now was shot when Miao Fuquan went to poison..."


    "What?" Zhang Xiaohua was startled and angry, her face flushed anxiously, like an angry lioness trying to eat people.


    She stared at Wang Ziqiang, but she was taken aback by Wang Ziqiang. He didn''t expect this girl to react so strongly.She is really a chaste and fierce woman who values ??love and righteousness. He sighed in his heart, which inspired his desire to conquer.


    "Oh, this is a long story, but it''s not appropriate to say here. Would you like to get in the car and talk with me?" Wang Ziqiang said with a smile.


    This is the threat of Chi Guoguo, Zhang Xiaohua is flustered, and her mind is full of Jiang Xiaohu''s farm and the wretched look of Miao Fuquan just now.


    No one knows better than her the hard work Jiang Xiaohu has put into the farm, the financial resources and energy invested back and forth, and how many turmoil with Li Xiaosan and others, and how many disturbances have finally set up the farm.Seeing that he will be on the right track, and it will take a long time to make a profit, but at this time, being poisoned suddenly is undoubtedly a fatal blow to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Zhang Xiaohua couldn''t imagine how grief Jiang Xiaohu would be.She looked at Wang Ziqiang, the other party had already opened the car door, and the gentleman invited her into the car.


    Not going?Of course Zhang Xiaohua definitely didn''t want to go.But can you not go?What about Jiang Xiaohu?


    In ignorance, Zhang Xiaohua got into the car and got into the back seat. Wang Ziqiang then got in the car.She was so nervous, clenched her fists in her hands, and said in her heart: "If this man dared to follow me, I would dare to fight him!"


    Zhang Xiaohua has even conceived in her mind how to fight back, where to fight first, then which one to fight.But to her surprise, after Wang Ziqiang got in the car, he didn''t get very close to her, but took the initiative to maintain a distance of more than one foot.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you, that''s not my Wang''s style." Wang Ziqiang smiled faintly, "I let you get in the car because I want to discuss with you without being disturbed by others. Little tiger''s business."


    Zhang Xiaohua tried her best to stay calm, but she was still angry: "Jiang Xiaohu''s matter? You should talk to him about the two of you, why are you looking for me?"


    Her voice trembled.


    Wang Ziqiang stared at her and pursed his lips, then turned on the phone and turned out a group of people: "I am a person, and I have no other specialties or hobbies. I just love making friends, learning, and making progress. Since I started the company, I have been concerned about the tax law. , Civil law and our industry rules are all studied..."


    "Why are you telling me this?" Zhang Xiaohua interrupted him. She couldn''t understand it anyway, so it would be safer to force him to directly state the purpose.

 291 Chapter 291

    At six o''clock in the morning, the pedestrians on the street gradually increased.


    Brush, brush, brush!


    The cleaners swept the road hard, the sprinklers followed, and moved slowly. The road was cleaned and looked very comfortable.


    Wang Ziqiang sat in the car, which was parked in a temporary parking space on the side of the street.He looked at the wide, clean, dark asphalt road in the county seat and sighed involuntarily: "Oh!"


    He pointed to a building in front of him and said to Zhang Xiaohua: "Xiaohua, look there, in the new northern part of the city, where all the local bigwigs live. The house price there has reached 133.1 square meters."


    Zhang Xiaohua didn''t speak, her mind was full of the video just now, and Jiang Xiaohu''s heart was full of anxiety.


    In this short span of ten minutes, a fire bubble grew at the corner of her mouth, but she hadn''t realized it yet.


    The proprietress and the couple were in the house, and they were very dissatisfied in their hearts not to see her return.If it weren''t for worrying about the family''s son marrying a daughter-in-law, and the way the man was uncomfortable just now, they would have ran out and shouted.


    "It''s really hard to know people. Zhang Xiaohua looks such a good girl, so her style is not decent!" The lady boss mumbled angrily.


    The boss looked at her curiously: "Hey old lady, you didn''t say that just now. You don''t want me to be nosy, and you want to introduce her to us?"


    "Bah! I didn''t see them in the car just now. Didn''t you read the news from the other day? A rich man took care of a female college student, and both died in the car...Tsk, Geying! "The lady boss said angrily, "Fire!"


    "Don''t!" The boss was reluctant, "Keep it, she works well." Actually?He already had his own little nine in his heart.


    If you can''t introduce it to your son, why should it be cheaper?His heart is itchy, looking at the aging and bloated woman in front of him, what he thinks is the young and kind Zhang Xiaohua.


    Zhang Xiaohua is sitting in the car. Where can you imagine that there are so many wolves and tigers and leopards lurking in her life?


    "Why are you telling me about housing prices? I don''t understand this!" Zhang Xiaohua took a deep breath and stunned back.


    Wang Ziqiang is still not angry. If this were to be another woman, he might have drawn his mouth long ago.But somehow, for Zhang Xiaohua, he was actually very gentle.


    "Haha!" He smiled, looked at Zhang Xiaohua tenderly, and vaguely saw the girl he had a crush on when he was young and down, "Before it had nothing to do with you, because you are poor, you dare not think about the house. But after that it was different..."


    He straightened his collar, and pointed to a house in front of him and said, "Because there, in a newly built high-end residential complex, I bought a villa for you. If you want, you will be there in the future. s home."


    Zhang Xiaohua frowned. She felt very angry just hearing this.


    "Who wants your house? Don''t I have a house in my house?" She retorted almost hysterically, and her fierce reaction shocked Wang Ziqiang again.


    But besides being startled, he admired this simple rural girl even more.Although her reaction was indeed a little overdone.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mean to look down on you." Wang Ziqiang said in a softer and more plain tone, "I just want to tell you that if you have me, there will be things that many people can''t get for a lifetime. Isn''t that bad?"


    Wang Ziqiang has seen too many girls who tend to be inflamed. They are like cats smelling fishy. Wherever there is a predecessor, they will try their best to approach and get closer.The women before him all came from this way.Occasionally, there are a few self-proclaimed people, but in the end they are not under the money offensive?


    But Zhang Xiaohua gave him a completely different feeling.The girl was afraid of him and his money.


    "I don''t want it. I have hands and feet and can make money to support myself. Brother Huzi works very hard, and we can work hard to build a house in the city!" Zhang Xiaohua blushed, and then explained, "Furthermore , Why do we have to go into the city to buy a house? Now what I want to talk to you is not about the house, but about your video just now!"


    She clenched her small fist and stared at Wang Ziqiang angrily: "Why are you hurting Brother Huzi?"


    "Yes, you are really a smart girl. This sentence is a good idea." Wang Ziqiang laughed, "All I want is you, your person, and your heart. You are so healthy and handsome. I hope you can be my woman and give birth to me. I want sons, many sons."


    This time he spoke very blatantly, and made up his mind secretly that he only gave Zhang Xiaohua the last half month.Within half a month, he must get her person, even if he can''t get her heart.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s hair is horrified. How did this kind of plot only seen on TV land on her head?She has never felt that she has grown so outstanding, just so plain, she has grown up as a mountain girl.Who would have thought that someone would be targeted?


    She was afraid and nervous again, and she became more worried about what Wang Ziqiang would do to Jiang Xiaohu.She believed that Wang Ziqiang targeted Jiang Xiaohu because of him.If Jiang Xiaohu was devastated because of this, she would be guilty.


    "Please don''t say that, I can''t be with you. You are almost as old as my dad..." Zhang Xiaohua said, "Besides, I was born to Jiang Xiaohu, and died is Jiang Xiaohu''s ghost. !"


    "Ha ha ha!" Wang Ziqiang smiled, but his heart was jealous, jealous and hateful, "It''s okay, I''ll give you a week to think clearly, this is my phone number."


    He took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Zhang Xiaohua. Zhang Xiaohua avoided it and the card fell at her feet.


    Wang Ziqiang didn¡¯t get angry either, and continued slowly and rationally: ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to take it. The medicine is a chronic Chinese medicine, and the attack time is 24 hours. The video you just watched was taken more than 2 o¡¯clock in the morning today. Now time has passed. Four or five hours? There are 20 hours left for you to consider."


    "Brother Huzi has a way!" Zhang Xiaohua was actually already scared, especially Wang Ziqiang''s face made her feel the deep malice from a certain part of the world.


    Wang Ziqiang laughed: "Haha! Girl, with all due respect, you are too naive. Of course, Jiang Xiaohu is very likely to get through this stage with the help of luck or other people, but next time? I will be in front of him. You must know that I have a lot of advantages over him in this business."


    Zhang Xiaohua believed in this, so she hesitated.


    A hot breeze blew in, not dispelling the anxiety in her heart, but making the anxiety thicker and thicker like maltose.In the end it turned into a thorn, stuck on the tip of her heart.

 292 Chapter 292

    Seven o''clock, dawn.


    Miao Fuquan squatted on the ground, shivering. This was probably the longest night in his life.


    "Here, eat!" Jiang Xiaohu somehow made out a bowl of noodles, brought it over and stuffed it into his hand.


    Miao Fuquan was holding the bowl of noodles, which was a bit hot to the touch, but it smelled fragrant, and there were a few vegetable leaves, and he actually nested a poached egg.


    "Thank you~" He whispered, but didn''t move his chopsticks for fear that Jiang Xiaohu would poison himself.


    Jiang Xiaohu also had a bowl, and he took it and sat on the stool next to him to eat.


    "Cut, do you think I will poison you?" Jiang Xiaohu said, "If that were the case, I would shoot you to death in the middle of the night. Eat it, it''s not poisonous, it''s nourishing!"


    He smiled at Miao Fuquan and winked.Miao Fuquan was dubious and didn''t dare not eat it, so he had to pick up a piece of noodles with chopsticks and put it into his mouth, chewing in small mouths.


    The noodles are really chewy. Miao Fuquan said in his heart that the leaves of the vegetables are crisp and raw, and the noodle soup is sweet.After this bite, he felt as if a tornado blew in his heart, and directly swept away all the panic and depression, leaving only the wonderful taste in his mouth.


    Miao Fuquan thinks he has eaten a lot of good things in his life. After all, he still made some money. Who doesn''t know him Miao Fuquan?However, he ate so many delicious dishes outside, and one piece of noodles is not as good as this bite of noodles.


    "Fragrant, really fragrant!" He couldn''t help but praised.


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw the sweetness he had eaten, he smiled: "Scent, right?"


    The way he smiled, probably scared Miao Fuquan again, this guy once again put away the enjoyment expression on his face, and fell into sad thought.


    "Hey! Brother Huzi, tell me, when can you let me go?" Miao Fuquan asked with a sad face, "The old ones in my house, the young ones, all point to me for dinner."


    "Who isn''t it?" Jiang Xiaohu stared at him with a grin.


    Miao Fuquan shuddered, the noodle bowl in his hand tilted, and the soup spread all over the floor.He quickly wiped it off with toilet paper. Just now Jiang Xiaohu turned into a smiling tiger again. It was too scary.


    "I, I..." Even if it was Qiongye Yuye, Miao Fuquan had no intention of eating.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Don''t worry, I have three requirements for you. First, give me a copy of this video. Second, you have to report your work as usual and don''t show your feet. Third, I will When you want to help me, you have to help me. Otherwise..."


    He deliberately glanced at the pile of brick foam in the corner, and Miao Fuquan understood everything.


    "I''m not an unreasonable person, Jiang Xiaohu, but I''m not a bully, I''m so anxious, I can do anything." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    Miao Fuquan hiccups: "I know, I know..."


    "Just understand, Brother Quan, you have to express your opinion." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Miao Fuquan immediately raised his fist very politely, and said with a strong voice: "I Miao Fuquan swears, I..."


    "Wait a moment!" Jiang Xiaohu put down the dishes, jumped down and ran to the bed, took the phone, turned on the video mode, "Go ahead, say it from beginning to end, and the evidence will stay with me. Then he swears... "


    Miao Fuquan had a black line on his forehead, secretly crying.Now he was afraid of Jiang Xiaohu''s death, he didn''t even dare to say a word of slander, for fear that this guy would become a worm and ran into his stomach.


    According to Jiang Xiaohu, his "performance" was recorded by Jiang Xiaohu.Afterwards, Jiang Xiaohu kept part of the feed and poison he brought as evidence, and Miao Fuquan had to keep the rest.


    "After you go back, how should you eat and drink, how should you drink and drink. As long as you don''t betray me, I guarantee your life will be the same as before." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Otherwise..."


    He squeezed his fist and creaked.


    Miao Fuquan shuddered and said with a smile: "Brother Tiger, don''t worry, I will never!"


    "That''s all right, let''s eat, you go on the road if you eat..." Jiang Xiaohu put down the phone to continue charging, and turned to take a bowl of dinner.


    "Huh?" The words on the road directly made Miao Fuquan lose any interest, and the whole body was cold-he made the words on the road panic.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Xiaohu looked up and couldn''t help being stunned when he saw his distressed look.


    Miao Fuquan cried silently: "Brother Huzi, oh no, Brother Huzi, didn''t you say that as long as I listen to you, you won''t get me? Why let me''on the road''~"


    "Haha! I mean let you go home!" Jiang Xiaohu laughed.


    After breakfast and sent Miao Fuquan home, Jiang Xiaohu immediately came to the chicken coop to check the condition of the chickens.


    In fact, he had treated it quietly in the middle of the night, and used the water from the Shenxian River to feed the chickens to detoxify.Except for the three chickens who were scared to death, the others were all alive and kicking.Check again now, just for peace of mind.


    The chicks were very healthy, and Jiang Xiaohu was completely relieved.He packed up all the criminal evidence, and made a phone call to one person-Sister Xiaolu, the police officer.


    "Hey, Sister Xiaolu, are you busy?" Jiang Xiaohu asked with a grin.


    Xiaolu had just finished his patrol and returned to the office, holding a teacup to drink tea.With hot sweat, coupled with the negative emotions that he usually accumulates, he gets angry when he hears Jiang Xiaohu''s mean voice.


    "What do you mean? When I am not busy?" Xiaolu asked angrily.


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead and said, "Well, you have worked hard. I have something to tell you..."


    "Wait a minute, what can you tell me?" Xiaolu was busy trying to distinguish the relationship, but in fact she was a little guilty.


    what is the relationship?After all, she had been saved by her life before, and the relationship became bigger.But Xiaolu is a principled policeman, and she will not act for personal gains just to save her life.


    "Of course, I want to call the police..." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Call the police, call 110!" Xiaolu rolled his eyes, and a colleague walked by. Seeing her white eyes, he gave her a thumbs up, and said that it was really vivid with admiration.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "I really can''t play 110 on this matter, I can only tell you. That''s it..."


    He Barabara, regardless of whether the other person listened or not, told the little deer what happened last night.


    Although Xiaolu thought Jiang Xiaohu was cheap, but he also believed in him.Jiang Xiaohu is a principled, passionate young man with kindness and justice.


    Hiss, thinking of this, the deer felt puzzled again.If Jiang Xiaohu is such a person, then shouldn''t he hate him so much?But if he is not, why would he do something like that again?


    Jiang Xiaohu certainly didn''t understand the contradictions in Xiaolu''s heart. After he had talked to him, he said, "Is it useful to hit 110 for this kind of thing?"


    "Of course it works~" Xiaolu said without hesitation.


    "But can you prevent it next time? If you take a Zhang San, will there be another Li Si?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    The deer froze for a moment without answering.After all, Jiang Xiaohu''s question is very sharp, but she always feels something is wrong.

 293 Chapter 293

    "Look, I''m right? So, I think about this matter, so I can only tell you first." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The deer angrily yelled at him: "What are you telling me, I''m not in your area. By the way, you must always offend people?"


    "I didn''t offend anyone!" Jiang Xiaohu expressed his grievance.


    Xiao Lu said: "If you didn''t offend people, who would be okay with you?"


    "Big sister, it''s because..." Jiang Xiaohu originally wanted to conceal something about Zhang Xiaohua, but when Xiaolu was forced to do that, he couldn''t hide it, so he gave her a bamboo tube and poured beans.


    When the deer heard this, he was also filled with righteous indignation.But righteous indignation is righteous indignation. She restrained her emotions and absolutely couldn''t let Jiang Xiaohu hear it.


    After all, she is a public official of the country. Although it is her duty to maintain public order and protect the people, what Jiang Xiaohu said was not his unilateral statement.What the matter is, it needs to be investigated.


    "Oh~" Xiaolu faintly replied, "What do you mean by telling me this?"


    "I want to get your suggestion." Jiang Xiaohu put away his hippie smile and said sincerely, "I''m afraid I don''t know how to do things. What if I accidentally break the law."


    "Okay~" Xiaolu said, "First of all, you have to understand that our country is a society under the rule of law, and no one has the right to force a woman to do something against a woman''s wishes. It is against the law, and the lawsuit is accurate."


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead: "I won''t let that happen. If it happens, there will be an ass if it happens. I want to know that what I did before that was illegal."


    Xiaolu was silent for a moment. As a girl, she was of course very moved that Jiang Xiaohu could say that.But she also hesitated, fearing that her improper words would harm Jiang Xiaohu forever.


    After thinking about it, she said: "Justified defense is not against the law, if you can make it in time. In addition, I hope you don''t act recklessly."


    "Oh~" Jiang Xiaohu pondered the meaning of that sentence and nodded, "Okay, I see, thank you."


    "Don''t be reckless, don''t be impulsive, remember that the law is selfless, and Skynet is slender and not leaking..." Before hanging up, Xiaolu tried his best to persuade him or even scare him.When she hung up, she was still very worried.


    "What to do? How can I help him?" Xiao Lu was worried.


    Jiang Xiaohu spent the whole morning thinking about this, and then he picked up his cell phone and prepared to call Zhang Xiaohua.


    He just picked up the phone, but Zhang Xiaohua''s call came in.


    The moment they connected the phone, Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua greeted them in unison.Hearing each other''s voices, the two young men choked up.


    This familiar voice actually disappeared in each other''s world only a few days, but they all felt as if they had been in the past centuries.


    After the feeding, both of them were silent.As time passed, Jiang Xiaohu was thinking how to open this mouth.


    Although he had learned from Miao Fuquan that it was not Zhang Xiaohua''s intention to break up, the incident still affected him.


    Zhang Xiaohua was supposed to be a girl he knew very well, but now it seemed to be separated by thousands of mountains and rivers.This is not emotional alienation, but some kind of resistance, abruptly separating them.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s thoughts were even worse. After all, she called Jiang Xiaohu several times, but Jiang Shizhu picked up her, and seriously warned her not to harass her son.


    Zhang Xiaohua is a girl with a thin face. After coming down several times, she stopped calling Jiang Xiaohu.And the reason why she made this call today is because she made a decision after suffering in her heart.This decision is related to her future. A phone call with Jiang Xiaohu is a farewell to the past.


    "Xiaohua, what''s wrong with you?" Jiang Xiaohu asked softly.


    When he spoke softly, his voice was rustling. To Zhang Xiaohua''s voice, it was like a watermelon with sand, which made people feel extremely comfortable.


    But the more so, the more uncomfortable she felt.Thinking that she and Jiang Xiaohu will be missed forever in this life, Zhang Xiaohua''s heart is as sad as a knife.


    She only knew that she might like Jiang Xiaohu, but she didn''t know how deep she liked it.Today she finally understood that Jiang Xiaohu had taken all of her heart.No, Jiang Xiaohu is her heart.


    Faced with Jiang Xiaohu''s repeated questions, Zhang Xiaohua took a deep breath, then breathed again, and took four or five deep breaths to stop the urge to cry.


    "Brother Huzi, are you okay?" Zhang Xiaohua asked.


    Although she pretended to be nonchalant, her tone and voice betrayed her.Besides, Jiang Xiaohu himself knew what had happened, and he felt very distressed.


    This young rural boy felt the helplessness of life and the power of capital for the first time.


    Wang Ziqiang is rich, and he can do many things that others cannot or dare not do.The power of money is powerful, and sometimes it can almost parallel the law.Jiang Xiaohu secretly vowed in his heart that he would one day surpass Wang Ziqiang.


    "Of course I am fine, how about you? Did you work smoothly in the county seat?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Miao Fuquan didn''t know that Zhang Xiaohua had left the Ziqiang farm, so Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know either.He was deeply worried, for fear of Zhang Xiaohua''s temperament, if Wang Ziqiang came to an overlord to force the bow, would she not think about it?


    Anxious, he was in front of Zhang Xiaohua, but he had to act very calmly.


    Zhang Xiaohua said: "Well, fortunately, I work in a restaurant."


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu''s heart fell to the ground.Not in the tiger''s den, that means she is still safe now.


    "Ah? Why do you work in a restaurant? Didn''t I hear what company you work for?" Jiang Xiaohu asked pretendingly.


    Zhang Xiaohua said: "I am not happy about what I am doing, I resigned."


    "Nothing, right?" Jiang Xiaohu asked hurriedly.


    "Brother Huzi, don''t talk about me, let me ask you, how is your family?" Zhang Xiaohua asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Which family do you ask? I think your family is very good. Your parents are happy now, saying that you went to the city to fish for a beetle-in-law. My family is also very good. My parents and grandma are in good health, and The uncle''s family can get along well, and the crops in the field are growing well..."


    "Where is the farm?" Zhang Xiaohua asked. As for her parents'' remarks about fishing beetles in the village, she had no time to take care of them.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "What''s wrong with the farm?" His heart sank. How did Zhang Xiaohua know about the farm?Did someone tell her something?


    "It''s okay, I''m worried about the chicken fry at home." Zhang Xiaohua said, "You are good, don''t worry about it."


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment, followed by a wicked smile: "Hey, I''m a big five and three rough, who should worry about me~"


    Zhang Xiaohua''s tears were provoked by him again, and they couldn''t stop cracking.


    She covered her mouth and sobbed. It took a full minute or two before she said to Jiang Xiaohu, "Brother Huzi, are you trusting?"


    "Fate? Don''t believe it, I can''t help my life." Jiang Xiaohu said domineeringly.


    Zhang Xiaohua said: "No matter what, you are fine. My parents are right. I came to the city to fish for the beetle and my son-in-law is here. Let me and we are like this!"


    She hung up the phone, then trembling her hands, blocked all the contact information of Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Brother Huzi, I can''t help you, you will find a better girl than me in the future." She cried and said.

 294 294 Find someone

    Toot toot!


    Jiang Xiaohu was completely dumbfounded, what is the situation?Can''t this silly girl wait for someone to finish talking?


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu was about to appease Zhang Xiaohua, so that no matter what happened to her, don''t worry, don''t panic, and he was going to pick her up in the county soon.


    Jiang Xiaohu called again immediately, beeping, and automatically hung up after a few rings.At first he didn''t understand what was going on, but later he figured it out, he was blacked out!


    On the communication software, he could not send the message to Zhang Xiaohua, and there was no response to adding a friend.Jiang Xiaohu was completely impatient, what to do, he couldn''t reach Zhang Xiaohua, and he didn''t know where she worked.


    While trembling, Jiang Xiaohu thought of a person-Police Officer Xiaolu!


    He hurriedly called Police Officer Xiaolu, confided in such a crackling, and finally asked: "Miss Sister, can you find out where the call was made?"


    Xiaolu was speechless: "Yes, but do you think that the police station and the public security bureau are opened for you alone? You must open a case to investigate. From my point of view, the matter you are talking about is your private matter and does not constitute a necessary condition for investigation. ."


    "Don''t, I..." Before Jiang Xiaohu''s voice, Xiaolu hung up the phone.


    Jiang Xiaohu was anxious and angry, and quickly drove to the county seat.On the way, Zhang Xiaohua''s things were all in his mind.For a while, I thought of her hiding in the shadows and crying, and for a while I imagined that she was bullied by Wang Ziqiang.


    But on the side of Xiaolu, she had talked well with Jiang Xiaohu, but she suddenly hung up, not because of impatience, but because the leader was assigned a new task.


    Although she also knows that Jiang Xiaohu needs help urgently, but she must do her job well before she can help, right?


    Going out to perform tasks with the same group of seniors, she looked melancholy.When the brother saw it, he asked jokingly: "Oh, what''s wrong with you, deer, why are you so worried? Are you broken in love?"


    Another colleague who drove said: "Don''t talk nonsense, we are still a single dog. If you say this, the guy who looks back won''t dare to chase her."


    "Haha, what''s the matter, others don''t dare to chase, I can help her introduce it. My cousin, who works in a mobile company, is not a business hall..." Senior brother said.


    As soon as he heard this, Xiaolu suddenly felt his spirit: "Brother, can the mobile company check the location of the phone?"


    "Of course, common sense, because you are still a policeman, why do you ask such a low-level question?" The brother washed her deliberately.


    How can the deer have the mind to joke with others?She hurriedly called Jiang Xiaohu, before she could explain too much, she wanted to call Zhang Xiaohua''s number.Immediately afterwards, she gave Zhang Xiaohua''s number to her senior, asking her to ask her to find out where the phone is currently.


    Not long after the news came back, Xiaolu saw that it was a small restaurant, so he hurriedly sent a message to Jiang Xiaohu.


    When Jiang Xiaohu received the news, he secretly said that this little deer is a standard knife-mouthed tofu heart, and his heart is extremely soft.He decided that after this matter was over, he must invite others to dinner, to express his gratitude.But now he could only type two words of thanks, and hurried to the restaurant.


    When he came to the restaurant, he saw a man in his 50s busy at the door, so he stopped and asked, "Uncle, do you have an employee named Zhang Xiaohua here?"


    "Zhang Xiaohua?" The boss turned his head and stared at Jiang Xiaohu, "What are you doing with her?"


    "I''m from the same village. I have something to take her back. Is she there? Could you tell her to come out?" Jiang Xiaohu said patiently.


    The restaurant owner, Lao Chen, shook his head: "No, she is gone, not long after she left."


    "Gone?" Jiang Xiaohu was dubious, lowered his head and thought for a moment, and decided to go in and find someone by himself.


    The boss hurriedly stopped him: "Hey hey, you young man, didn''t I tell you, she is gone!"


    "I''ll go in and find it and then come out." Jiang Xiaohudui smiled.


    Old Chen shook his head: "No!"


    He actually looked at Jiang Xiaohu several times in secret, and felt that the relationship between this kid and Zhang Xiaohua was not as simple as the same village.


    "Why not?" Jiang Xiaohu asked back, suspicious in his heart.When I look at this old man again, I think he is a little bit wretched.


    Old Chen pointed to the sign of his shop and said, "I am a restaurant, not a shelter. You can find someone if you go in? You can ask the neighborhood. I only have a couple here. Only the little flower. Can¡¯t come, I¡¯ve already left today..."


    No matter what he said, Jiang Xiaohu still walked in, and said as he walked, "I can always eat, right?"


    This time Lao Chen didn''t stop him, he watched Jiang Xiaohu go in and sit down, picking up the menu and ordering a few dishes.Old Chen settled the bill, oh, these dishes were hundreds of dollars, and quickly went to pick up and cook for him, and his attitude was completely reversed.


    Although Lao Chen''s restaurant is profitable, it is a small business and can never die of starvation. Few people can order so many dishes for a meal.Jiang Xiaohu is a big customer for him.


    Qi Delong Dongqiang, the old Chen and his wife were busy in the back kitchen, preparing meals for Jiang Xiaohu, and when they came out to see, there were a hundred and fifty on the table, but they were gone.


    "Hey, this man, paying the bill and ordering food, he left without eating." Old Chen wondered.


    Why did Jiang Xiaohu leave? In fact, after he went in, he looked around and didn''t see Zhang Xiaohua, and he knew that she had really left.She is not in this restaurant, so he feels relieved to go to the next place.


    Where to goThe first thing Jiang Xiaohu thought of was Wang Ziqiang''s Ziqiang Farm.


    He drove a tricycle straight to the farm, this time Jiang Xiaohu was much calmer.Knowing that he couldn''t enter in an upright manner, he stopped and locked the car on the road, looking for a suitable place along the outer wall of the farm.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu had only been to Ziqiang Farm once, he clearly remembered the general topography of this place.The place where he parked was a T-shaped intersection, and the nail-pointed road led straight to the farm gate.He still remembered that after entering the gate, there was a forked road, divided into five paths.The one on the far left is leading to the farm living area.


    Wang Ziqiang built his farm like a bunker, and it was simply heavily guarded.The courtyard wall is three meters high, and there are thirty centimeters of barbed wire to increase the height.


    "That should be here." Jiang Xiaohu spotted the position, spit on the palm of his hand, flexed his hands, suffocated and jumped up.


    With a swish, he steadily jumped up about 2.5 meters and grabbed the barbed wire.His palm looks thin and tender, fleshy, in fact, the skin''s toughness is already high because of the landscape.But no matter how tough, Jiang Xiaohu felt guilty in the face of iron thorns of such a height and density.


    Zhang Xiaohua might be inside, maybe life is better than death, thinking of this, nothing can stop Jiang Xiaohu from entering.


    He gritted his teeth and grasped the barbed wire, the sharp rusty wire fell deeply into his palm.Although it didn''t pierce his skin, it was very painful.


    Enduring the pain, Jiang Xiaohu yanked upwards, half of his body rose above the wall.But the 30 cm barbed wire became a huge obstacle for him to climb in.


    His skin is very tough, but his clothes are not tough enough.When he turned in, he heard a crackling sound constantly, and when he landed, he found that he was already in ragged clothes.There are still several places on the leg that were cut and dripping with blood.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly took some herbal medicine from the mountain and river map, wiped it on himself to stop the bleeding, then found the right direction and quietly touched the depths of the farm.

 295 Chapter 295

    Wang Ziqiang''s Ziqiang Farm is located in the suburbs of Luliu County.Luliu County does not have many industries, the climate is pleasant, and the natural environment has nothing to say.


    And his villa, located deep in the farm, is very quiet.Although it is a building resembling a nouveau riche, the interior is well decorated and the materials used are good. You can tell that the owner is very rich.


    He was sitting in the living room of the villa, holding a newly purchased Cuban handmade cigar in his hand, which was more than two thousand and very expensive.


    "Xiaohua, eat fruit." He pointed to the fruit plate on the coffee table and said to Zhang Xiaohua with a smile.


    Zhang Xiaohua took the initiative to find him, but stubbornly refused to sit down.She just stood there for twenty-five minutes, but Wang Ziqiang remembered the time.


    Hey, this girl is too stubborn, but he likes it.If you can turn such a girl into a woman, and then teach it a little bit to be what you like, wouldn''t it be quite a sense of accomplishment?


    Zhang Xiaohua didn''t know what the other party was thinking, she had only one thought in her mind at this time-she must protect Jiang Xiaohu, no matter what the price.


    "I won''t eat, I''m here, you said you can let Brother Huzi go, now please go and detoxify his chicks!" Zhang Xiaohua said with a sullen face.


    Wang Ziqiang laughed and put the cigar on the ashtray: "Little Flower..."


    "You are not allowed to call me that, just call me Xiao Zhang!" Zhang Xiaohua said sharply.


    She didn''t know what Wang Ziqiang would do to herself. The matter of men and women was completely vague to her, like a mist in a tulle.But even if she didn''t know it, she felt sick in her heart.


    She is quite disgusted with Wang Ziqiang.


    Wang Ziqiang is rather helpless. He has been the boss for so long and has always been the king in the eyes of his subordinates.In the company, everyone treats him respectfully, and no one dares to speak loudly to him except getting married.Zhang Xiaohua is a very special exception.


    "Well, Xiao Zhang, can''t I call you Xiao Zhang?" Wang Ziqiang smiled softly and helplessly. "Aren''t you tired? Sit down, aren''t you tired? I feel so tired when you stand. Don''t resist me like that. , I¡¯m not a heinous villain."


    "You are wicked!" Zhang Xiaohua said, "I will ask you, if I promise your terms, will you let Brother Huzi go?"


    "That''s natural!" Wang Ziqiang said, "I will not only let him go in the future, but I will also help him in his career. What''s the premise, you should be clear in your heart?"


    "Yeah." Zhang Xiaohua nodded, feeling infinitely sad.


    In Wang Ziqiang''s heart, it was like a cat scratching.At first he made up his mind to get her heart first, and then her person.But now, he changed his mind.


    This old fox knows that night long dreams are not empty words.He thought, to round up the room tonight.As for Jiang Xiaohu, as long as that guy is on the road, it doesn''t matter to forgive him.


    Wang Ziqiang looked at Zhang Xiaohua, who really looked at love, thought about beautiful things in his heart, and smiled like a trumpet flower.


    He patted his thighs, got up and stretched his muscles and twisted his back, and said relaxedly: "Xiao Zhang, now that you are home, don''t be frustrated. The room is on the second floor, and the biggest one is, you go up. Right. I have something to do. Go out first and come back for dinner in the evening. Oh, yes, you don¡¯t need to cook the food. There is an aunt who specializes in cooking at home."


    After speaking, he picked up his briefcase, changed his shoes and went out.


    Zhang Xiaohua is the only one left in the huge house.The so-called aunt Wang Ziqiang said was actually a female worker on the farm.I will cook and clean at a fixed time every day, and it''s just extra money.


    The door slammed shut, Zhang Xiaohua shivered, and her heart slowly sank into the cold bottom of the pool.She thought sadly, could it be said that she would stay with this old man for the rest of her life?


    Of course she didn''t want to, but thinking of Jiang Xiaohu, she felt that she had to endure it.She knew that Wang Ziqiang was too rich, he was from another world.Zhang Xiaohua couldn''t imagine what Wang Ziqiang really thought.She just knew that if Wang Ziqiang wanted to engage Jiang Xiaohu, they would be unable to fight back.


    This kind and simple rural girl, before she knew it, put herself and Jiang Xiaohu in the position of the little sheep.She subconsciously felt that as long as her little sheep feeds the big bad wolf, then the big bad wolf will let go of Jiang Xiaohu''s sheep.


    She walked up to the second floor with a suitcase, and found that there were traces of a man''s life in the largest room.There is no doubt that this should be Wang Ziqiang''s bedroom.At this time, she still didn''t quite understand a proper term called the master bedroom.


    Zhang Xiaohua resisted this bedroom, so she found the smallest room in the entire villa.This is a nanny room, just a 1.2-meter single bed, which occupies half of the room.But she is very satisfied with this place, the smaller and more enclosed the room, the more it can bring her a sense of security.


    Zhang Xiaohua stuffed the suitcase under the bed, then fell on the bed and fell asleep.Wang Ziqiang went out and drove directly to a club in the city to have a kidney-tonifying meal.Tonight, he must redo as the groom''s official.


    And the other one, Mr. Jiang Xiaohu, was groping on the farm with his feet deep and shallow.


    Although he remembered the approximate location of the farm, he did not expect that the roads in the living quarters were so complicated.Coincidentally, the layout of the farm changed slightly during this period.


    Wang Ziqiang found someone to look at Feng Shui and said that a gossip array around his office building could change his fortune.So he got a bunch of rockery and built a garden near the office building.Now the garden is only a preliminary framework, and it is messy everywhere.


    Jiang Xiaohu climbed the wall and walked in. He was confused by the mess and accidentally took a long way.When he came back, it was getting late.In addition, there are working people and cars everywhere on the farm. In order to avoid people''s eyes, he had to choose a place with dense trees.


    Then Jiang Xiaohu suddenly figured it out: "Am I stupid? There are so many people on the farm, how many people know me? I just leave openly, no one will care about me!"


    After he figured it out, he was generous and wandered around the farm with his mobile phone.Finally at half past six in the afternoon, he saw a small villa a hundred meters away.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s heart suddenly tightened, and he secretly asked, "Is Xiao Hua inside?" He subconsciously picked up the phone and called Zhang Xiaohua, but unfortunately he was blacked out by Zhang Xiaohua and couldn''t get through.


    Ding Dong!


    A message pops out from the phone, it''s from Xiaolu.


    "How is it? Did you find it?" Xiaolu sent several messages and warned him not to do anything illegal.


    Jiang Xiaohu was about to reply when he suddenly heard the sound of a car motor behind him, and turned his head to see that it was a rather aggressive off-road vehicle.The driver is Wang Ziqiang.

 296 Chapter 296 Dream and reality are inseparable

    Wang Ziqiang drove alone, blushing and smiling like a trumpet flower.He didn''t see Jiang Xiaohu, because all his thoughts were on Zhang Xiaohua now.


    He hummed a little song and drove towards the villa, while Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly dodged, watching him park the car and walk into the villa.


    The double-leaf anti-theft door opened and closed. After a hundred meters, Jiang Xiaohu felt a loud noise.His heart''s door slammed immediately.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes flashed with hatred, and the most angry day in his life was probably today.


    Wang Ziqiang, an old pervert, old fox, using Zhang Xiaohua''s innocence and using her love for herself to intimidate her is simply too damning.


    He didn''t even think about it, so he caught up.Only when I arrived at the villa, I discovered that the three floors of the villa were equipped with protective fences, and they were indoors.It is impossible to enter from outside unless you have a key.


    How to do it?Are you pushing hard?Jiang Xiaohu walked around the house, looked at the window upstairs, and scratched his head depressed.


    "Who are you?" A voice came from behind him.


    Jiang Xiaohu was startled and turned to look.It turned out to be a 40-year-old eldest sister, carrying a vegetable basket in her hand, looking at her clothes, she should be an employee of Ziqiang Farm.


    The eldest sister looked at him up and down, and suddenly said, "Oh, you are the logistician who came to repair the water pipe, right? Come in, it can be regarded as repaired, if it is not repaired, the boss will be angry."


    "Yeah, I said that it''s been a long time since I couldn''t spare any time." Jiang Xiaohu said hurriedly, and at the same time he moved forward to carry the vegetable basket, "Oh sister, you are so beautiful and powerful! This basket is so heavy, I am. Help you."


    Two words, as if smeared with honey.After such a battle, the eldest sister immediately disarmed and surrendered, her mouth couldn''t close.


    That''s it, Jiang Xiaohu followed the eldest sister, and the two of them talked and laughed into the house.After entering the house, the older sister led him to the toilet downstairs to fix the water pipe.


    Let''s say that Wang Ziqiang came back from the kidney-tonifying meal, feeling hot and panic all over.He thought that the nourishment must have worked, so there was a feeling of youthfulness again.


    "Tonight, we must do a great job!" He geared up and came to the master bedroom with a smile.


    Standing at the door of the master bedroom, Wang Ziqiang calmed down. He imagined that he would wait to open the door, and when he saw Zhang Xiaohua, what should he say in the first sentence.He conceived for a long time before he took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    "Xiaohua, your man is back!" he shouted, but the empty master bedroom in front of him made his enthusiasm pounce.


    Seeing no one in the master bedroom, Wang Ziqiang cursed.Of course he was reluctant to scold Zhang Xiaohua, but he didn''t know who he was scolding.He was worried that Zhang Xiaohua would regret it and ran away, but he felt unlikely.


    That kind of girl has a strong temper, but her words count.Now that she is here, Wang Ziqiang feels that she should not go back halfway.


    He Wang Ziqiang does not have other abilities, but he still has a little bit of ability depending on the person.Because of this, he was relieved to let Zhang Xiaohua stay in the house alone, and ran to eat Shiquanda tonic soup by himself.


    When she found that she was not in the bedroom, Wang Ziqiang wanted to find her first.He bang bang bang, he searched all the rooms on the second floor.


    At the end of the corridor on the first floor, Zhang Xiaohua fell asleep in the dark and narrow nanny room.She had a dream of going to the zoo.


    The zoo has always been the place this rural girl yearns for.She has seen on TV that there are many animals in the zoo.Some of them have met and met.But more, she didn''t know it.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s greatest wish is to visit the zoo.So she often has this kind of dream. The dreams of the past are sweet, but today''s dream is a nightmare.


    In the dream, she accidentally walked to the Lion Rock, and somehow, she was in the fence.A group of lions besieged her, staring at their claws.She turned around to flee desperately, shouting for help while running.


    To say that Wang Ziqiang''s self-built villa is really of good quality.Not to mention, the foundation is deep and firm, waterproof is well done, and it will not leak rain for a hundred years.The steel bars are also made of the highest specifications and sound insulation is good.So even though Zhang Xiaohua screamed, no one could hear it, except for one.


    Jiang Xiaohu was next door, pretending to ding ding dong dong, and took the tool to remove the faucet.Suddenly he heard a scream, the voice was so familiar.


    "Xiaohua!" Jiang Xiaohu''s heart sank, he threw down the tool and ran away with the sound.


    When Zhang Xiaohua went to bed, she locked the door.Jiang Xiaohu knocked on the door, and his voice naturally attracted the attention of Wang Ziqiang and the cooking sister.


    "Who?" Wang Ziqiang asked loudly from the second floor.


    The eldest sister hurried out and said, "It''s a plumber repairer."


    Wang Ziqiang was anxious to find someone, so he ignored it.After all, there are seven or eight rooms in a three-story villa on the second floor.


    "Quickly finish repairing and leave. I have something to do tonight. By the way, did you see Xiaohua?" Wang Ziqiang said to himself, not wanting to get an answer from the eldest sister, and then opened a door of the room and went in to find someone.


    But she said that the eldest sister hurried to Jiang Xiaohu and whispered: "What are you doing, young man? This is the boss''s house. What are you doing?"


    "I heard something inside." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    His head was sweaty and his eyes were eager.


    "Something happened?" Thinking of what Wang Ziqiang had said, the eldest sister went to the storage room and took the key and opened the door.


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw Zhang Xiaohua curled up on the bed, shivering and dreaming, his heart ached.When the eldest sister saw her, she was overjoyed and hurried upstairs to tell Wang Ziqiang.


    He hurriedly rushed forward, hugged Zhang Xiaohua and called out: "Xiaohua, wake up, it''s me, Brother Huzi!"


    Zhang Xiaohua was held by two lions in her dream.A lion held her neck, and a lion was about to bite off her foot.


    Suddenly someone roared vigorously, and the lions disappeared.She opened her eyes in a daze, and saw Jiang Xiaohu, she was very pleasantly surprised: "Brother Huzi, I dreamed of you, great."


    These words made Jiang Xiaohu''s heart suddenly sour. He picked up Zhang Xiaohua and said, "Little Hua, let''s go, we''re not here."


    "Go? Where are you going? I want to live with you in my dream forever!" Zhang Xiaohua hasn''t distinguished between dream and reality.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have time to talk to her a lot, because he knew that Wang Ziqiang would be down soon.


    Sure enough, Wang Ziqiang''s footsteps were heard from the stairs.Jiang Xiaohu held Zhang Xiaohua in a hurry and ran away.


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu came out of the room with Zhang Xiaohua in his arms, Wang Ziqiang and his eldest sister arrived on the first floor.This was really Yanhong when the enemy met. He trembled with anger when he saw the woman he liked being held by Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, you put people down for me!" Wang Ziqiang roared.


    The eldest sister followed him and fell on the stairs with a fright.She worked on a farm for several years, and privately helped Wang Ziqiang clean up the house, wash and cook, and she was very familiar with Wang Ziqiang.In the past few years, she has never seen a boss make such a big fire.


    "Misery, I recruited that person!" The eldest sister trembled in her heart.


    Wang Ziqiang chased after him with a roar, but Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say a word and fled from the back door while holding Zhang Xiaohua.

 297 Chapter 297: Confrontation

    It''s getting dark, the day-shift workers on the farm are off work, and the night shift only leaves the milkers on the ranch working.


    The incandescent lamp in the distance illuminates the night sky brightly, Jiang Xiaohu is holding Zhang Xiaohua, not daring to rush there, so he can only hide in the dark.


    Wang Ziqiang chased him out, but he was not disturbed by anger.He calmly stood at the door, looked around, picked up the phone and made a call.


    "Hey, defend Ke Xiaoyang? You take a few people and search me for a thief. This thief does not have a work card and overalls, and has a small flat head. There may be a woman next to him. If he catches it, bring me immediately!"


    After giving the order, Wang Ziqiang went directly to the kennel.He likes raising and playing with dogs, especially large dogs.The kennel is away, and there is a Tibetan mastiff he raised, and he is closest to him.


    Wang Ziqiang went to the kennel to bring the Tibetan mastiff, and then went back to the small house of the villa to find Zhang Xiaohua''s shoes-they were walking in a hurry, and even forgot to take their luggage.


    "Come to the king, sniff!" Wang Ziqiang sniffed the shoes to the Tibetan mastiff. The dog snorted like a lion, shook his hair, and his vigorous eyes sparkled.As if to say, Master, I''m ready, let''s go catch the couple of dogs and men!


    Wang Ziqiang certainly doesn''t think Zhang Xiaohua is a dog girl, but Jiang Xiaohu must be a dog man.He held the king angrily, carried his shoes, picked up the phone and flashed the flashlight, and walked into the darkness.


    Wang Ziqiang has served as a soldier, regardless of his short stature and fat, but his mobility is quite agile, and his early life experience makes him no stranger to the night and the jungle.What''s more, the small woods on the farm are far behind the old forests in the deep mountains.


    He estimated that Jiang Xiaohu would definitely not dare to take the road, he would definitely drill into the small woods.So he led the dog and tracked all the way.Don''t say, I really guessed him right.


    Jiang Xiaohu ran desperately holding Zhang Xiaohua at first, and as soon as he ran, Zhang Xiaohua was completely awake.She looked at Jiang Xiaohu in a daze, and called out, "Brother Huzi."


    "Ang, you can be considered awake!" Jiang Xiaohu put down Zhang Xiaohua in a stinky sweat, and took off his shoes for her to wear, "Hurry up and put them on, let''s go home."


    Before he could even say a word, he squatted down and put shoes on Zhang Xiaohua.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s tears fell, she raised her hand and gently stroked Jiang Xiaohu''s flat head, pricking her hands like a hedgehog.Sweaty, touched the palm of his hand.No matter how bad the sweat is, it smells fragrant in her eyes.


    "Brother Huzi, why did you find it!" Zhang Xiaohua asked in a low voice.


    Jiang Xiaohu put on her shoes, then stood up, and hopped on the ground with bare feet a few times, adapting to the hardness of the ground.Then he raised his head and smiled and said to Zhang Xiaohua: "Why did I find it? Why did you say I found it?"


    After speaking, Jiang Xiaohu flicked her finger on her forehead, and reproached in anger and heartache: "Are you a stupid girl, how do you do such a stupid thing?"


    "You and you all know?" Zhang Xiaohua said tearfully, "Brother Huzi, I have to go with him, otherwise he will harm you..."


    "Crash on me!" Jiang Xiaohu said with a black line in his forehead, "You go back, watch less soap operas. What years are it now, not before liberation, do you still have a landlord bully? Now it is a society ruled by law, he What can you do to me?"


    "But the chicken seedling..." Zhang Xiaohua said again.


    Jiang Xiaohu said angrily: "The livestock threatened you with chicken fry, right? He said it was poisoned? I tell you, you don''t worry about anything. The sky collapsed and the ground fell. I will give you Bottom. Everything is with me, don''t worry about anything. My chicken is fine, don''t be afraid!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said in a few words, Zhang Xiaohua suddenly seemed to have taken a reassurance pill, and his mood was more cheerful.In the past few days, she has been living very depressed until this moment.


    Zhang Xiaohua felt that Jiang Xiaohu was the warmest sun in her life, there was no haze, he could not penetrate it.


    "Okay, don''t say so much, let''s go out first, my car is at the intersection outside, let''s go home." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Zhang Xiaohua nodded happily, and suddenly looked around again: "Where is my suitcase? Oh, how do you walk with shoes?"


    "Don''t worry about these things, sister, just a few changes of clothes, let''s go!" Jiang Xiaohu took her and ran.


    There is no need to hold a person to walk, Jiang Xiaohu''s speed is obviously much faster, but Zhang Xiaohua is dragged by him, feeling like running like flying.


    Barking!


    In the darkness, there was a dog barking in front of him, and then dogs barking from all over the farm.


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned, remembering that Wang Ziqiang likes to play with dogs.


    "Crap!" He secretly said, "This guy is a bulldog. If I''m alone, it''s fine, but there are still flowers."


    "Xiaohua, follow me closely, don''t be afraid." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Zhang Xiaohua nodded, and Jiang Xiaohu took out his cell phone and dialed Xiaolu''s number.But I couldn''t get through, and then it turned off.


    Jiang Xiaohu furrowed his brows and secretly said: "It''s really a pig teammate, a pig teammate, what I told her before..."


    At night, on the main road, a private car was speeding on the asphalt road.The driver was a heroic female driver. Although she changed to casual clothes, she could still see her professional attributes¡ªpoliceman.


    If Xiaolu was still working at this point in the past, he made a special break today to help Jiang Xiaohu.


    Dididi!


    The phone issued a warning sound that the battery was exhausted. She was anxious and was about to call Jiang Xiaohu. Why did the battery run out?


    Xiaolu blamed himself in his heart and became more worried about Jiang Xiaohu.In the afternoon, after she got off work, she made a special detour to the communications company and asked the relative of the brother to check the location of Zhang Xiaohua and Jiang Xiaohu''s cell phone signals again.


    This time, Xiaolu suddenly discovered that both mobile phones were in the same place-Ziqiang Farm.


    what does this mean?Before Lenovo Jiang Xiaohu asked for help, and then Lenovo''s previous rumors, Xiaolu felt uneasy.


    But now no one has reported the case, and Xiaolu cannot file a case privately. She can only help Jiang Xiaohu as a friend during off-duty hours.It''s a pity to talk on the road for too long, and it ran out of battery.


    She drove to Ziqiang Farm, and at this moment, Jiang Xiaohu, who had just finished the call, heard a click.


    A big dog, half human tall, quietly appeared in front of them, staring at them fiercely and silently.


    Wang Ziqiang led the dog and sneered: "Jiang Xiaohu, you are so courageous, dare to trespass into our private place, I will call the police to arrest you!"


    "Oh, are you still calling the police and arresting me?" Jiang Xiaohu curled his lips. "You forcibly imprisoned people''s girls, and you also found someone to get my chickens down. Don''t you believe that I called the police and arrested you?"


    "Haha! Poisoning? Where''s the evidence?" Wang Ziqiang firmly believed that Zhang Xiaohua must have told him about the poisoning.

 298 Chapter 298

    If it were in the comics, Wang Ziqiang''s nostrils must be smoking.


    He was sour in his heart, watching Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua stand together so intimately, and seeing Zhang Xiaohua actually wearing men''s shoes, he was even more angry.


    The king squatted at his feet, staring at Jiang Xiaohu with stern eyes.With the king''s weight of two hundred catties, Jiang Xiaohu is not enough for him.


    However, the king is Wang Ziqiang''s trump card, and he will not let it go without a last resort.After all, it is also illegal to use a dog to hurt people. As the number one local man, he can''t live up to the truth.


    "Xiaohua, why don''t you wear shoes? Come here, let''s go home." Wang Ziqiang also tried to influence Zhang Xiaohua with warmth, but she didn''t know that Zhang Xiaohua felt like vomiting when she saw him at this time.


    "Bah! What family, your doghouse! My home is in Jiangbian Village, I will go back with Brother Huzi now!" Zhang Xiaohua said angrily.


    Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile: "Have you heard, Wang Ziqiang, the twisted melon is not sweet, you have to be a face. You are about the same age as her father, and you are also a dad. How can you be embarrassed to start with a little girl? "


    Jiang Xiaohu tried to persuade Wang Ziqiang with shame, but he obviously underestimated Wang Ziqiang''s combat effectiveness and his face''s defense.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, are you jealous of me? A man has the ability. From 18 to 80 years old, he can find any kind of woman, haha!" Wang Ziqiang said as he took out his cell phone, he wanted to call someone phone.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said, "Really? You have to be willing to find it, isn''t it, Xiaohua!"


    A living example was right in front of him, and Wang Ziqiang''s face was instantly swollen.


    "You! Don''t give me a poor mouth!" Wang Ziqiang was furious, "Before I am still a little sensible, please be fortunate. I''ll be irrational in a while, so I want you to look good!"


    He pulled the dog on the leash. In fact, the king didn''t mean to bite Jiang Xiaohu, but he was strangled by Wang Ziqiang so he stood up and yelled at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu glared, his eyes sharp, and the king stared at him, suddenly a little startled.But this is an adult male Tibetan Mastiff after all, and the blood is pure, very fierce.Even if he knew that Jiang Xiaohu was great, he still yelled fiercely without seeing the coffin and crying.


    "Hey, hello, is it Mr. Zhang Fugong?" Wang Ziqiang dialed, but it was Zhang Fugong''s number.When Zhang Xiaohua heard it from the side, she almost fainted.


    "How does he know my dad?" Zhang Xiaohua clenched her fists and trembled in anger, seeming to realize something.


    Of course Jiang Xiaohu didn''t tell her that her parents had joined hands with outsiders to trick her into the old man.


    "Don''t worry about what he said, I will take you home, we are not here." Jiang Xiaohu whispered.


    Zhang Xiaohua nodded, clenched her fists, and decided that if she fights for a while, she will desperately protect Jiang Xiaohu.


    Over there, Wang Ziqiang and Zhang Fugong were talking and deliberately pressing the hands-free button.


    "Hey, which one?" Zhang Fugong replied.


    Wang Ziqiang immediately changed his words and yelled with great enthusiasm: "Father-in-law? I am self-improvement, your son-in-law!"


    "Oh, oh, yes, self-improvement!" Zhang Fugong was stunned for a moment, and then responded with excitement. Obviously, it was not the first time they talked.


    A familiar voice came from the microphone, and Zhang Xiaohua''s heart was almost broken. This is her father.Some things she couldn''t figure out seemed to be figured out.


    She was trembling all over, and her body tilted. Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu was beside her and took her shoulders.


    Zhang Xiaohua just leaned on Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder and wept silently.Home really doesn''t exist anymore.


    Wang Ziqiang talked with Zhang Fugong loudly, deliberately pretending to be very kind and warm.Actually?In his heart, Zhang Fugong is considered a hairy, not even as good as a pig on his farm.He did this purely to make Zhang Xiaohua give up on the so-called family and not go home with Jiang Xiaohu.As long as she can stay in the county seat, he has the confidence to get her.


    Jiang Xiaohu comforted Zhang Xiaohua: "It''s okay, when will your parents get better? Don''t be sad, they will call you hell if they don''t cheat you."


    Zhang Xiaohua has a black line on his forehead, and she has no time to be sad as she ponders Jiang Xiaohu''s evaluation of her parents.


    Jiang Xiaohu took Zhang Xiaohua''s hand: "Go, let''s leave him alone."


    "Yeah!" Zhang Xiaohua nodded, although she was very afraid of the big dog, but Jiang Xiaohu was there and nothing was to worry about.


    Wang Ziqiang was dizzy. Seeing Zhang Xiaohua being led by other men, he felt like knocking over a jar of vinegar, sour and hot, wishing to eat Jiang Xiaohu alive.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, I warn you, stop now!" Wang Ziqiang whispered and hung up the phone.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and asked Zhang Xiaohua: "Hey? Did you hear a dog barking so fiercely?"


    "Ang, yes." Zhang Xiaohua thought silly for a few seconds before she came to her senses. It turned out that Jiang Xiaohu was cursing.


    "Hey! These years, people are not like people, and dogs are not like dogs, so funny." Jiang Xiaohu muttered to himself, took a peek, and saw that Wang Ziqiang was already pale with anger.


    Now that he is angry, just let him get angry.Jiang Xiaohu stopped, facing Zhang Xiaohua sideways, his eyes burning.


    Zhang Xiaohua was stunned again, when she was thinking about what Jiang Xiaohu was going to do, suddenly he leaned down and lightly pecked her forehead.


    When Wang Ziqiang saw this scene, he lost his mind in an instant. He loosened his hands and kicked his feet. He shouted, "My lord, kill me that donkey!"


    Barking!


    The king roared, and rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu with majesty.


    The big dog was scary enough when it was quiet, and it moved like a tiger, and rushed to the two in the blink of an eye.


    Jiang Xiaohu was afraid that it would hurt Zhang Xiaohua, so he blocked Xiaohua behind him and cursed: "Nima* your mother, you really let the dog go!"


    Wang Ziqiang sneered, what he wanted was this effect, what he wanted was to make Jiang Xiaohu hurt!First Meng Na, then Zhang Xiaohua, he was already aroused in anger.Even when the dog was released, the beloved woman was ignored.


    Barking!


    The king opened his mouth in the blood basin, leaped near him, and snapped at Jiang Xiaohu''s arm.


    "what!"

 299 Chapter 299

    "Ah!" Zhang Xiaohua yelled in fright when she saw this scene.


    A flurry of clouds originally covered the moon, but he seemed to be frightened by the scream, and ran away.


    Under the moonlight, the king stubbornly held Jiang Xiaohu''s arm in his mouth, biting hard and making a click.Zhang Xiaohua was afraid and heartache, and felt that Jiang Xiaohu''s arm was about to be bitten off.


    She was cruel, gritted her teeth, threw out from behind Jiang Xiaohu, hugged the dog''s ears, and bit her mouth.


    Zhang Xiaohua really bit her, her teeth almost penetrate the dog''s ears.In her heart, whoever dared to hurt the man she loved most, she dared to kill anyone alive.


    Upon seeing this scene, Wang Ziqiang felt angry, jealous, sad, cold and helpless.He looked at the girl like an earring hanging on the king''s ear, and listened to the sobbing from the king''s throat, not knowing what to think.For a moment, he suddenly felt that he was a cold joke.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even realize that Zhang Xiaohua was desperately helping herself.Because of his gaze, he was attracted by his arm.


    The moment the king opened his mouth and bit his arm, he saw his arm burst out with a brown light, and then there was a tortoise pattern on his arm.It is the pattern of the tortoise board that shines.


    The tortoise shell appeared at the moment the dog''s teeth touched Jiang Xiaohu''s skin, and the "click" made by the previous bite was actually caused by the collision of the dog''s tooth and the tortoise shell.


    Except for a little pressure, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t feel any pain.He was completely dumbfounded, staring at his hand with a strange expression.Seeing his expression, Zhang Xiaohua thought he was in pain, so she bit harder.


    The king felt that he was probably the saddest Tibetan mastiff in the world.It is shameless and despicable that a dignified dog of pure blood was so bullied by a weak human woman!


    It is a pity that no matter how wronged or frightened it is, it will not let go. This is the characteristic of Tibetan Mastiff.


    The king felt that his teeth could not hold on anymore, it bit the hardest thing in the world.The pain in the ears and the spirit of resistance erupting from the two tiny humans in front of them completely aroused its animality.


    A fierce light burst out of the king''s eyes, and he bit again fiercely, sincerely to bite off the enemy''s arm.


    Click!There was another crisp sound in its mouth, followed by a white powder, and a few white''pebbles'', falling from its mouth.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes widened, looked down at his arm, and then at the king.The king was distraught, sobbing, not knowing whether it was because of ear pain or gum pain-just now, when he bite hard for the second time, he even crushed a mouthful of steel teeth.


    The toothless Tibetan Mastiff froze for a moment, then let go.As he let go, Zhang Xiaohua also let go, puckering the dog hair in his mouth, there was still blood.She looked like a crazy woman, but Jiang Xiaohu was so touched.How sloppy and disregarded this girl is, how much she loves him!


    Besides, the king, he clicked his mouth, and found that his weapons were all broken and withered.It whimpered and played with pain, and its tail was quietly caught.This means that it admits it.


    Wang Ziqiang knows the king too well. His character is stubborn and hardy, brave and tough. He has also been a fighting dog and helped Wang Ziqiang make a lot of money.Its tail-clip action indicates that the opponent is too tough.


    what?Didn''t Jiang Xiaohu get his arm bitten by the king?Why did the king admit it?Before he could come back to his senses, the king had already retreated back to him, his eyebrows lowered, and he did not dare to look at his master''s eyes.


    With a cold sweat, Wang Ziqiang looked around, oh, it''s broken, he''s alone.


    "I said Wang Ziqiang, what do you mean by kidnapping my girlfriend and imprisoning in your villa? Bullying me is a peasant uneducated? I tell you, now peasants know the law, do you know if you break the law?" Jiang Xiaohu hit the iron while he was hot. While shaking her arm quietly, she protected Zhang Xiaohua.


    At this moment, Zhang Xiaohua''s body was trembling constantly, nervous and scared, making her mind blank.This young and innocent rural girl never thought that she would have this kind of excitement in her life.


    Wang Ziqiang pretended to be calm, but he couldn''t beat Jiang Xiaohu, although he still had a second hand.He was wearing an electric flashlight on his back.That was what he usually used to defend himself by the pillow of the villa. Today, when he came to catch Jiang Xiaohu, he used it as a weapon.


    "It''s ridiculous, Jiang Xiaohu, where did I break the law? Which one of your eyes saw me imprisoning her? Miss Xiaohua and I agreed. She came to me voluntarily. If you don''t believe me, ask her." Wang Ziqiang dealt with Jiang Xiaohu. While waiting for him.


    Barking!


    Dogs barked in the distance, as they were getting closer and closer.


    Wang Ziqiang instantly became proud, as long as other people arrived, he would have no worries.Jiang Xiaohu is not a superman no matter how he can, can he fight so many people and so many dogs?


    Thinking of this, Wang Ziqiang squeezed his mobile phone and was also confident and bold, ready to send a voice message to his security guard to report his position.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that it was not okay. If more people were called, he would be able to escape properly, but what about Zhang Xiaohua?He came today to take Xiao Hua away. If Xiao Hua is left, what is the point of his coming?


    Must go now, now, now!


    Without saying anything, Jiang Xiaohu rushed forward while pulling Zhang Xiaohua, because Wang Ziqiang blocked their only way, so on the surface, he seemed to be jumping at each other, but in fact he just wanted to leave.


    The Tibetan Mastiff King firmly remembered the lesson, curled his head and pinched his tail, whimpered in a low voice, trembling in fear.Wang Ziqiang was so fierce that he kicked his ass: "Damn, you can raise a soldier for a thousand days and use a soldier for a while, you lose the chain at a critical moment, I have a shit to raise you!"


    The king shrank even more.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very fast, and he was about to rush over, but at this time the other security guards had not rushed over.Wang Ziqiang took a look and absolutely couldn''t let him run away.Otherwise, it would be a needle in a haystack to find them on such a large farm.In the final analysis, Wang Ziqiang is still guilty.After all, it is a society under the rule of law and the information age. If something happens, he will become an internet celebrity.


    In a hurry, Wang Ziqiang took the electric flashlight, pressed the switch, and screamed at Jiang Xiaohu casually.


    Jiang Xiaohu heard the sound of electric current, and the static field made his hair stand up all over his body.He was shocked and angry at once, and cursed: "Wang Ziqiang, are you so special*~"


    He searched his bowels and used all the swear words he had learned in his life on Wang Ziqiang. One can imagine how ugly.In addition, he kept holding Zhang Xiaohua''s hand, which made Wang Ziqiang jealous.


    "Well, you Jiang Xiaohu, don''t you toast and not eat fine wine? Today, Wang Ziqiang taught you to stand in and climb out!" Wang Ziqiang grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s arm and kept waving the electric shock flashlight in his hand.

 300 Chapter 300

    Zizi!


    In the dark, the small woods deep in the farm are pitch black and quiet, as if they are a different-dimensional space independent of this world.


    The flowers, plants, and trees that are usually familiar are now very weird, and Zhang Xiaohua is frightened to death.She watched the blue light lingering in Wang Ziqiang''s hands and Jiang Xiaohu''s body, she was worried, desperately trying to rush forward.


    As everyone knows, her practice almost put Jiang Xiaohu in danger several times.Jiang Xiaohu''s body is flexible and light, and there is absolutely no problem with Multi-Flash King''s self-improvement.But he had to take care of Zhang Xiaohua, and the situation was very embarrassing.


    Wang Ziqiang also saw Jiang Xiaohu''s weakness. After entangled with him for a few minutes to no avail, and the reinforcements did not reach the battlefield, he targeted Zhang Xiaohua.


    "Don''t blame me today, I will double to compensate you in the future!" Wang Ziqiang shouted at Zhang Xiaohua, and then took a flashlight to her body.


    At that time, Jiang Xiaohu and Wang Ziqiang entangled, and the position of the three of them changed unknowingly.It was Jiang Xiaohu who was blocking Zhang Xiaohua, but now it has become horn-shaped.Therefore, Wang Ziqiang stretched out his hand and was able to reach Zhang Xiaohua.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu yelled: "Wang Ziqiang, dare you try to touch her!"


    The sizzling electric flashlight kept approaching Zhang Xiaohua, Jiang Xiaohu was anxious, like an angry bull, directly rammed Wang Ziqiang.


    Wang Ziqiang saw him, overjoyed: "Idiot, this is the opportunity I''m waiting for!"


    Instead, he grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s clothes and pressed the flashlight on his arm.Before Jiang Xiaohu flickered, he was as agile as a monkey.No matter how hard Wang Ziqiang tried, he couldn''t hit him.And now, this guy actually took the initiative to send it to the door, and the corners of Wang Ziqiang''s smile almost cracked to the back of his ears.


    Zizi!


    The moment the electric flashlight touched Jiang Xiaohu''s arm, Wang Ziqiang squeezed the switch severely and adjusted the gear to the highest level.


    It was really a flash of lightning. The blue light flickered on the torch head and Jiang Xiaohu''s arm. Even Wang Ziqiang himself felt his fingers numb, and there was a weak current flowing through his skin.


    Zhang Xiaohua screamed in fright, Jiang Xiaohu was also taken aback, but there was nothing he could do. The matter was over, he could only grit his teeth and bear it.Do everything, just obey the fate.


    The electric current penetrates the skin and is transmitted to the muscle fibers. The tingling is painful, and the feeling is not beautiful.Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know how much a flashlight it was, but it didn''t take long for him to feel half of his body.


    When it was said that it was too late, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly felt that his arm had become hard after receiving the electric shock, and then a dark glow flashed, and a moir¨¦ pattern appeared on his arm.


    Click!


    After jostling the flashlight for a few seconds, it suddenly died down.


    Noisy, noisy~


    It is as if it is dead, soft and weak.And Jiang Xiaohu''s body quickly recovered consciousness.


    Wang Ziqiang was a little dumbfounded, he would charge the flashlight every three to five times.Although it is used for self-defense, the county has a good law and order, and the farm is patrolled by security guards around the clock.Here, the flashlight is simply useless for heroes.No electricity after a while?It''s impossible.


    After Wang Ziqiang made his fortune, he only relied on the brand to buy things regardless of the price.He doesn''t care about the price anymore if the wealth is accumulated to him.His flashlight is an imported product and there can be no quality problems.


    There can be no quality problems, and there can be no electricity, so why does this happen suddenly?


    Before Wang Ziqiang wanted to understand, Jiang Xiaohu scolded one sentence after another.This time, not only was he cursing, he also moved his hand.


    Boom!


    With only two fists, Wang Ziqiang fell to the ground, his head hummed, and he couldn''t get up after turning around for a long time.


    Jiang Xiaohu stepped forward and kicked again, cursing: "Dog stuff, dare to put bad thoughts on Laozi and women, so that you can''t eat them."


    Boom!It was two feet again, and the king next to him looked more and more trembling. He probably couldn''t figure out whatsoever, how could the majestic master in the ordinary day become a creature worse than him.


    Wang Ziqiang, who was violently beaten by Jiang Xiaohu, resisted desperately, kicking his hands, one inadvertently kicked into the mouth of the king who was thinking about dog life.


    The king was scared by Jiang Xiaohu''s tortoise arms, and his nerves have been in a high degree of tension.Coupled with the fight between the two men, it is even more unclear.In this case, the smelly foot that came to the mouth suddenly became the last straw that crushed the camel.


    The panicked king''s jaws closed tightly, clicked, and bit Wang Ziqiang''s toes.


    "Ah!" Wang Ziqiang did not expect that not only did he encounter a god-like opponent, but also a pig-like teammate.


    The canine teeth pierced his toes and touched the phalanges, and the pain was transmitted to the nerve center, stimulating him to scream.


    Pop!


    Jiang Xiaohu took the opportunity to slap him again and slapped his head into a pig''s head: "I''ll sue you when I go out, just wait and see!"


    Of course, this was a threat. Since Xiaohua didn''t suffer, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t plan to make a fortune.He has always acted appropriately, and he also lost control tonight. He had no idea what kind of crazy revenge Wang Ziqiang would face next.


    After the fight, he took Zhang Xiaohua and rushed out.A few minutes after their figure disappeared, the surrounding dogs barked closer and closer, and they kept approaching the small forest. Several security guards showed up leading the dogs.


    "Where is President Wang?"


    "Well, I heard the king yelling, he must have caught a thief!"


    But after entering the grove, the exaggerated scene in front of me made everyone dumbfounded.


    Wang Ziqiang and his pet dog were in a ball. The king grabbed his trousers and tore at his ears.


    Everyone was stunned, and quickly stepped forward to separate this person from one dog.


    "President Wang, what are you doing?" someone asked.


    "Are you blind? Didn''t you see that the king was crazy? Quickly get this crazy dog ??away!" Wang Ziqiang shouted, "Find someone for me, a man and a woman. You have to dig three feet of the farm for me. come out!"


    His hysterical roar floated in the night sky of the farm.


    It was said that Jiang Xiaohu was pulling Zhang Xiaohua, and the two ran panting, looking for an exit.This time he couldn''t run away willfully over the wall. After all, Zhang Xiaohua couldn''t get past a two or three-meter-high wall.He could only look for the door, and walk along the road.


    It didn''t take long for the security guards to follow Wang Ziqiang''s order to catch up. Six strong men and six big dogs surrounded them with their eyes.


    It is said that Jiang Xiaohu''s legs and feet are not so slow, but they lost their way again, and when they finally ran near the gate, they were overtaken by the security guards.


    Holding rubber sticks in their hands, the security guards yelled at Jiang Xiaohu: "Where did the thief dare to steal from our Ziqiang Farm?"


    "Yes, hurry up and surrender, we have already called the police~"


    "What are you talking about with him, catch a fight, and wait for the police to pick up people!"


    The big guys were louder than the other, only to scare Jiang Xiaohu.In fact, from the very beginning, Wang Ziqiang emphasized that this matter must be resolved privately and absolutely not through the police.

 301 Chapter 301

    Jiang Xiaohu took Zhang Xiaohua''s hand and constantly comforted her: "Don''t be afraid, you have your brother Tiger!"


    But to be honest, after tossing for a whole day, Jiang Xiaohu himself was almost exhausted, physically and mentally exhausted.In addition, these security guards are holding Wang Ziqiang''s job, and the black people are bold and don''t try to figure out the situation at all. They want to let the dog bite and catch him.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s scalp was numb, and he secretly said, "No matter what I do today, I can''t be kind anymore. Well, if I hit one, I also hit a group. Just don''t hurt Xiao Hua."


    Suddenly, there was the sound of car horns and the sharp rubbing of wheels on the road behind them.The sudden appearance of the car caused the wolfdogs to rush and shout frantically, and they couldn''t hold back the security guards.


    Karma~


    A small car stopped outside the crowd, and a voice came from inside: "What are you doing? The police handle the case!"


    This is a girl''s voice, although not as rough as a man, it is very penetrating.In such a noisy environment, everyone can hear it clearly.


    The security guards were surprised, you see me and I see you.Don''t look at them just now using the police to scare Jiang Xiaohu, but in fact none of them called the police. Who called the police?


    The group of dogs was first shocked by the shouts, but they were also a group of bullying and fearful masters. When they saw that it was a girl, they began to bark frantically.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very surprised, and he glanced back.The headlights were wide open and dazzling.But when he listened and watched the movie, he instantly recognized that it was Officer Fawn.


    Yes, it is indeed a fawn.Through various channels, she found that Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua''s cell phone signals were located in Ziqiang Farm, contacting various signs, felt that this incident was unusual.However, due to regulations and other restrictions, it is not enough for no one to report the case. She can only investigate in private while off work.Unexpectedly, she really met.


    Looking at the distance, Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua confronted a group of security guards, and there were seven or eight big wolf dogs on the opposite side, and the deer was angry.


    As a policeman, the sense of responsibility and mission to protect the common people emerges spontaneously.However, the biggest headache came-she was afraid of dogs, she was afraid of death, the kind that she was born afraid of.


    In the face of the trapped people, she should get off the car and reveal her identity.But now her hands were shaking and her legs were weak, she didn''t dare to leave the car at all.


    But what she did was enough.Jiang Xiaohu immediately took Zhang Xiaohua and turned and rushed towards Xiaolu''s car while the security guards were in a daze.


    The security guards did not live or die. Jiang Xiaohu didn''t run away. They chased him as soon as he ran. There was even a guy who tricked him and let the dog deliberately bit them.


    The dog ran wild, and was about to catch up with Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua.Jiang Xiaohu was anxious when he heard the sound of a dog digging the ground behind him.He pushed Zhang Xiaohua: "Xiaohua, you get in the car first!"


    Xiao Hua was pushed a few steps away and shouted, "Brother Tiger!"


    "You get in the car first, don''t care about me!" Jiang Xiaohu had a sense of bravery and solemnity. He roared, clenched his fist to meet the leaping dog, and slammed it over.


    Oooh!


    The dog screamed and fell to the ground, wailing with its tail clamped.But more dogs have caught up behind him, and his courage has strengthened again.To talk about the dog''s mentality, it''s like riding a roller coaster.


    Just now when Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and punched, the dog seemed to see the tiger coming down the mountain, so it began to shrink and howl before the fist fell.It''s just that everyone mistakenly thought that it was beaten, including its friends.


    In short, Jiang Xiaohu was surrounded by dogs.Although a single dog was afraid of him, he became bold after walking with him.


    Each one grinned, his throat let out a low growl, his eyes flickered and pretended to be screaming fiercely at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at him, he was happy, oh, this is a bunch of paper tigers!He could clearly feel the timidity of these dogs.


    But he knows, others don''t.Zhang Xiaohua was pushed by him to the car, Xiaolu immediately opened the door and let her get in the car.


    After getting in the car, the two girls look at me and I look at you, but they don''t know anyone.


    "You are..." Zhang Xiaohua asked.


    Xiaolu resolutely said: "I am Xiaolu, you are Zhang Xiaohua? Now you listen to me, stay in the car and don''t move, I will go down and take a look."


    Zhang Xiaohua was worried about Jiang Xiaohu, but she felt that the girl named Xiaolu seemed more worthy of worrying.Seeing that the deer''s face is as white as paper, sweat is like rain, his body is trembling, and his voice is out of voice. Isn''t it sick?


    The little deer is really scared. The dogs in front of her are so crazy and ferocious in her eyes. They are all magnified several times more than in reality. They are simply monsters.


    She worried that Jiang Xiaohu would be both public and private.After summoning all the courage of his life, the deer got out of the car tremblingly, took out the wrench from the trunk, and pounced on Jiang Xiaohu and the dogs like the wind.


    "Ah!" The deer closed his eyes and rushed in, for fear that he would lose the courage after opening his eyes and seeing the hideous dogs.


    thump!


    She couldn''t think about it, she couldn''t see the way with her eyes closed.A stone the size of a goose egg perfectly became her stumbling block.


    When she stumbled under her feet, Xiao Lu threw herself forward, half of her shouts were in her throat, and she stopped abruptly as she fell.


    The sharp voice characteristic of women shocked Jiang Xiaohu and the others, and they turned their heads to look.


    "Little deer, you..." Jiang Xiaohu saw the appearance of the deer falling down, and suddenly got a black line on his forehead, and reached out in time to catch her, just before she landed.


    The thick arms hugged her around her waist, both of them were soaked in sweat, and the thin clothes could not stop the temperature of the skin.


    Jiang Xiaohu was fine, but Xiaolu felt that his heartbeat suddenly accelerated.


    , , ~


    It was so crazy, it seemed that the heart was tired of her body, and wanted to abandon the dark and cast the light, and choose another master.


    She doesn''t understand why this is, but she doesn''t bother to understand.Because Jiang Xiaohu''s arms happened to lie in the critical position of her waist, abdomen and chest, which was too embarrassing.


    And she ate a lot for dinner, so she really wanted to vomit.The deer patted Jiang Xiaohu''s arm, pretending to be cold and said: "Okay, let''s put it down~"


    "Oh, hehe!" Jiang Xiaohu actually had time to laugh, Xiaolu rolled her eyes with anger, she was almost scared to death by these dogs, okay?


    At this time the dogs had re-formed an encircling formation, barking at them in turns.It seems that one is more desperate than one, but no dog is willing to be that early dog, just standing still.


    The security guards also rushed to grab the rope.They still don''t understand the situation. Is this girl really a policeman?If it is, the situation is complicated.

 302 Chapter 302: Difficult Choice

    The night light illuminates the road a hundred meters away from the main gate of Ziqiang Farm, and all the people who work at night are attracted by the movement here.


    These employees watched from afar and pointed. They were suspicious and guessing, and no one knew what was going on.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Xiaolu stood side by side, Xiaolu holding the wrench picked up from the ground in his hand, sweating profusely, like a female cheetah, staring at the security guards.


    "I''m Jingcha, you are suspected of being detained illegally, and now I want to take them away. If you don''t understand it anymore, the consequences will be very serious!" Xiao Lu frightened seriously.


    In fact, she is helping Jiang Xiaohu in her own name today, and she is not willing to easily show the police officer ID.


    Security guards, look at me, look at you, there is indeed a kind of heroic spirit in Xiaolu, which is not available in other professions.But they are more afraid of Wang Ziqiang, after all, they are carrying their jobs.The treatment of the self-improvement farm is very good.


    The more important point is that Wang Ziqiang is more knowledgeable and good at using it. For the entire security department, he uses all his relatives.


    In the countryside, the concept of clan is very deep, and coupled with the relationship of work, most of the security guards here are very loyal.Between Wang Ziqiang and Wang Ziqiang, it was like a soldier and a general.


    They were afraid of Xiaolu''s police prestige and did not dare to step forward, and it was difficult to let them go. The two sides held a stalemate until Wang Ziqiang came over.


    Wang Ziqiang rushed in desperately, cursing, he was completely unsuitable for his usual big boss.


    He rushed into the crowd and was very proud of seeing Jiang Xiaohu surrounded by the crowd.But seeing another brave girl standing beside him unexpectedly, I couldn''t help being taken aback.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, you are a good woman!" Wang Ziqiang sneered, "It''s a pity, even if the Detachment of Women comes today, it can''t save you! If Wang Ziqiang doesn''t deal with you, all these years of hard work will be wasted!"


    There was such a big disturbance today, if he bowed his head to a small farmer who was not well-known and spread it out, wouldn''t he be laughed out of his teeth?


    Recalling his life, Wang Ziqiang has never suffered such a loss!


    He was furious and fierce, looking fierce as if he wanted to eat people, and grabbed a rubber baton from a security guard, pointed at Jiang Xiaohu and yelled.The hatred in his heart, the louder his voice, and the filthy language.


    The filthy language was so dirty that even the elders could not hear it, and the little deer had to cover his ears.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care, no matter how the opponent scolded him today, he could understand it, and the bruise on his face could also be understood.


    "I''m over? We''re going to leave after I''m over!" Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    Wang Ziqiang was so angry, "Go? Ha ha, I''m afraid you can''t get out of here today! Come on, call me the police~"


    He said to the security guard behind him.


    The security guard trembled, and said in a low voice, "Mr. Wang, the woman said she is Jingcha."


    "Oh?!" Wang Ziqiang snorted and looked up and down the deer. "Little girl, are you Jingcha? Do you have a certificate?"


    Xiaolu is actually very guilty, after all, what she is doing now has violated organizational discipline.If someone complains about it, he will be punished.


    And she didn''t know what was going on right now. Although Jiang Xiaohu told her about it, she has the professional characteristics of Jingcha-she doesn''t listen to one side.But right now, with such a comparison between the two sides, Xiao Lu probably knew it in his heart.


    She furrowed her brows, plucked up her courage, and took out her police officer ID: "I am a police officer from the Luliu County Chengguan Police Station. This is my police officer ID! Now I suspect that you are being detained illegally and you want to take them away. If you have anything If you disagree, you can appeal to our unit."


    With Wang Ziqiang''s identity, naturally he would not be afraid of a small policeman.But he also had his plans. After all, Xiaolu was a law enforcement officer, so he couldn''t force it to do anything.At least, not now.


    With this nasty breath in his heart, Wang Ziqiang stared at Jiang Xiaohu coldly: "Good boy, you actually asked Jing Cha to support you. Okay, I will see you can tie her to your waistband for a lifetime? And you, little girl. , As a policeman, you are actually wearing casual clothes. I don¡¯t think you are doing official duties, do you? Ha ha, whether a man is more important or a future is more important, you can do it yourself."


    After a pause, Wang Ziqiang said again: "Today you have two choices, first, take them away, and second, go by yourself. The two choices will be two different lives. I don''t need to say more about that? "


    The scene suddenly became quiet, and the others stopped talking, Jiang Xiaohu felt quite guilty.He looked at the deer calmly, and secretly blamed himself: "Why should I involve the deer?"


    He remembered one thing Meng Na had said. This Wang Ziqiang seemed to be a deputy to the county people''s congress?That is really rich and status. Xiaolu is just an ordinary policeman. Will it really affect her future as Wang Ziqiang said?


    The deer was also very tangled, and she lowered her eyebrows in thought.Suddenly, I heard Jiang Xiaohu whisper: "Little Lu, or you go, just assume that today''s things haven''t happened."


    Xiaolu raised his head and stared at him: "What are you kidding me? I''m here, do you think he will not trouble me if he turns around and leaves now?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned for a moment, feeling that what Xiaolu said seemed to be right, but he felt that something was wrong.He quickly figured out that Xiaolu was all here to help him!


    Moved, quietly spread in Jiang Xiaohu''s heart.He secretly said: "No matter what this girl needs my help in the future, I will definitely be obliged!"


    Thinking of this, he took a step forward, cleared his throat, and prepared to negotiate with Wang Ziqiang.Who knew that Xiaolu grabbed him: "Let''s go!"


    Determined and unquestioned, Xiao Lu gave Wang Ziqiang a majestic look, and showed the majesty of her job.She took Jiang Xiaohu''s hand and turned and walked towards the car.Zhang Xiaohua, who was sitting in the car, felt sour when she saw it.But considering that the girl came to help today, she had to swallow the vinegar.


    Wang Ziqiang shouted at their backs: "Little girl, you think carefully, is it worth it?"


    He was already furious.


    Xiaolu ignored him, and Jiang Xiaohu secretly gave him a middle finger.Wang Ziqiang was really angry with his eyes and smoke from his nose.


    Xiaolu calmly opened the car door, let Jiang Xiaohu sit in the back seat, drove by himself, and left the Ziqiang farm calmly.


    Wang Ziqiang stared at the back of the car, took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and gritted his teeth: "Jiang Xiaohu, I will never let you off so easily! Let''s just walk and see! Ouch, hiss! Are you all blind? Find a car, I''m going to get a rabies vaccine!"

 303 Chapter 303

    The car was driving under the dark night, and even though there were bright lamp posts beside the road, it seemed to be very dark tonight.


    Jiang Xiaohu, Zhang Xiaohua and Xiaolu police officer, none of the three spoke, and the atmosphere was very suppressed and silent.


    Everyone is in a bad mood, but Jiang Xiaohu is particularly bad.He felt that he was too incompetent, which caused Zhang Xiaohua to almost suffer.Along the way, he held Zhang Xiaohua''s hand tightly for fear of losing her again.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s mood wasn''t much better, she felt in her heart that she was Jiang Xiaohu''s burden, and she was almost given...female shame, tightly holding her throat, making her feel suffocated.


    "I said you two have already escaped, so don''t be so sad, okay?" Xiaolu broke the deadlock, "Now tell me, where is your destination?"


    "Uh~" Jiang Xiaohu looked at Zhang Xiaohua, and it was obvious that Jiangbian Village could not go back for the time being, after all, she had a pair of parents who had children.What if he was rescued with great pains and then sold by Zhang Fugong and his wife, wouldn''t it be wronged?


    "Uh, what, you are not such an inked person, what happened today?" Xiaolu tried to tease, but she expected that her profession had been deeply imprinted in her bones and blood, even if it was teasing, it was like giving orders.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t like others giving orders to himself the most, and his brows frowned slightly.Considering the help Xiaolu helped them today, he must not show a single trace.


    But Zhang Xiaohua immediately said: "Put us down anywhere, I won''t go back to Jiangbian Village."


    "Aren''t you going home? Aren''t you afraid that your family will be worried?" Xiao Lu asked in surprise.


    Zhang Xiaohua was silent, and when she talked about her parents, she was full of sadness again.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Don''t go back, please stop us at the intersection ahead."


    "Oh~" Seeing that the two of them looked wrong, and knew that they might be unspeakable, he stopped questioning.


    After stopping the car, Jiang Xiaohu and two of them got down and thanked Xiaolu again.After thanking him, Jiang Xiaohu took Zhang Xiaohua''s hand and walked back.


    "Jiang Xiaohu!" Xiaolu poked his head out of the car window and called him.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned around and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Come here by yourself." Xiao Lu said.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s hand couldn''t help holding Jiang Xiaohu tightly, for fear that the two would separate again.The past few days, especially the events that happened tonight, have had a great impact on her, and it is estimated that it will take a long time to eliminate this psychological shadow.


    Jiang Xiaohu comforted her: "Don''t be afraid, there is me here, and Officer Xiaolu. It''s so eloquent, bad guys dare not do anything."


    Zhang Xiaohua knew that he was right, otherwise they would not be able to come out so easily today.But she was afraid, so she reluctantly convinced herself to let go.Watching Jiang Xiaohu walk away, she immediately said: "Brother Huzi, you come back quickly!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said OK to her, turned and ran to the car.


    Leaning over the car window, Jiang Xiaohu asked: "Miss Jinghua, what''s the matter?"


    "Are you sure you don''t go to the police?" Xiaolu said.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s brows were furrowed, and his heart was also very tangled.It stands to reason that this matter must be reported to the police, but since the matter has been resolved, is it still useful to call the police?


    Thinking of Wang Ziqiang''s power, Jiang Xiaohu thought about it and shook his head.He was not afraid of Wang Ziqiang, but didn''t want to make things too big.


    Wang Ziqiang is rich and rich in the local area. He wants people and contacts. How can he easily break the social network that he has run for many years?Things have to take their time, he doesn''t want to intensify the contradiction to the point where it cannot be resolved.Although, it''s no better now.


    "Okay." Xiaolu''s considerations are actually the same as Jiang Xiaohu''s. As Jing Cha, she knows some of the doorways better. "You have to take care of yourself." She was about to drive away.


    "Wait!" Jiang Xiaoshu put the car window, "Little Deer, I am really grateful to you today, wait two days, I will invite you to dinner. Also, if today¡¯s matter will have any bad effect on your work, you You must tell me that I will testify to you."


    Don''t let good people and friends suffer. This is Jiang Xiaohu''s principle.


    Xiaolu smiled: "Don''t worry, I''m an upright people''s inspector, and I''m not afraid of those demons and ghosts. Goodbye, settle down with your little girlfriend."


    She smiled faintly at Jiang Xiaohu, started the car and left.When she left, she seemed to catch a glimpse of the guy''s red cheeks, so he was shy?


    Watching the deer leave, Jiang Xiaohu turned around to find Zhang Xiaohua.This small street is very quiet, with bungalow residents on both sides and no shops.So after ten o''clock in the evening, there are almost no people walking here.Occasionally passing electric cars set off the loneliness of the street.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua stood together and suddenly felt a little suffocated.Plop, plop, plop!


    His heart beats wildly, as if to grab his throat.Jiang Xiaohu secretly scolded himself for not being able to live up to it, and it was not that he had never seen a woman. He was almost given that by Meng Na. It is said to be well-informed!Of course, Jiang Xiaohu at the moment didn''t know what it meant for a man to be knowledgeable, after all, he was still a boy.


    Zhang Xiaohua is even more nervous. In her heart, Jiang Xiaohu''s weight is extremely heavy. She even swears secretly that she was born to Jiang Xiaohu and died Jiang Xiaohu''s ghost.


    Born in a small mountain village, Zhang Xiaohua is still very conservative despite having such a pair of parents, and is greatly influenced by her grandparents.After Wang Ziqiang''s matter, even if the two sides had not had any physical contact, she still felt that she was dirty, sorry Jiang Xiaohu.


    "I''m sorry~" Zhang Xiaohua lowered her head, pulled the corners of her clothes with her hands, tears streaming down.


    She seems to only say such a sentence now, but she feels that such a sentence is very inappropriate.


    Why?Because she and Jiang Xiaohu are not really lovers at all!It''s right that she likes Jiang Xiaohu, but people just help her in the show, not hiding from her greedy parents.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Xiaohua felt even more uncomfortable.She already owed Jiang Xiaohu a debt of gratitude, and she owed him another time for this matter today, and it might even affect Jiang Xiaohu''s career.The girl''s heart was almost overwhelmed by guilt.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at it and felt very sorry.He raised his hand, trying to hold Zhang Xiaohua''s hand, but felt wrong again.


    After all, although he had thoughts about Zhang Xiaohua in his heart, the relationship between the two was a fake couple, a real friend!A friend''s wife should not be deceived, let alone the friend himself?


    He scratched his scalp, a little embarrassed, how could he even think that he was holding Zhang Xiaohua all the way in the car just now.Pushing forward, he hugged her while escaping from Ziqiang Farm.


    "Don''t cry, it''s okay." Jiang Xiaohu calmed her, clumsy, "It''s not a bad guy, and it''s not your fault. Besides, it''s okay, right?"

 304 Chapter 304 Confession

    Moonlight and the street lamp work together to drag the shadow of the lamp post long.


    A dirty, stray dog ??with hair mopping the floor, looking like a moving mop head, rushed past the roadside.As it ran, it looked back curiously, not knowing what the couple under the street lamp were doing.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua stood opposite each other awkwardly.The hearts of both men were beating wildly, their faces flushed.


    His comfort did not have much effect on her, at least the comforter himself thought so.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, Jiang Xiaohu, why are you so stupid?" He couldn''t wait to slap himself, "Usually clever teeth, you will lose the chain at the critical moment!"


    He took a deep breath, feeling a little lack of oxygen in his brain.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very indignant and distressed about what happened today.He knew that Wang Ziqiang would not let him go so easily, but in the same way, he would not let Wang Ziqiang go.Sooner or later, he will settle this account with Wang Ziqiang, and let the dog kneel in front of him and Zhang Xiaohua, crying for forgiveness.


    Hey, why am I so heartbroken Zhang Xiaohua?Jiang Xiaohu was suddenly confused.


    He knew he liked Zhang Xiaohua, but to what extent did he like this?His heart thumped, there was no rhythm at all.I gave myself a pulse secretly, and the pulse shocked him: "Mom, I''m very sick, right?"


    Zhang Xiaohua lowered her head, tears kept falling, like a little flower ravaged by wind and rain, so pitiful.


    Jiang Xiaohu took a deep breath and suddenly squeezed her soft shoulders: "Xiaohua, stop crying, will you look up at me?"


    At the moment when her shoulders were pulled, Zhang Xiaohua shuddered like an electric shock.She almost collapsed to the ground when her legs weakened.


    This feeling is different from the fear and nervousness of running away at Ziqiang Farm. This feeling makes every cell in her body seem to be filled with honey.


    "Brother Huzi~" She raised her head timidly and looked at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Under the street lamp, in the night, the girl''s eyes seemed to be made of water, her big eyes were born, and she was very cute.


    Jiang Xiaohu took a deep breath and determined his mind: "Xiaohua, I have something to tell you."


    "Ang, please tell me." Zhang Xiaohua''s voice became lower and weaker and thicker and thicker, as if her throat was blocked by paste.


    She was also secretly scolding herself for being insecure, why did she drop the chain at a critical moment?


    Although not in the world, Zhang Xiaohua is a girl after all.The difference between girls and boys is their sensitivity, and she is very sensitive to realize that Jiang Xiaohu is about to say something earth-shattering!


    Gradually, Zhang Xiaohua''s mood came out of depression, turned into anticipation, turned into nervousness, and turned into excitement.She longed for that sentence to pop out of Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth, and she knew that sweet love was already within reach.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s breathing became rapid, and the night was the best cover. The hateful street lights and moonlight made this cover much thinner and could not cover the embarrassment of the teenager.


    He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and said quickly: "I know that our previous relationship was fraudulent, and it was uncountable. It was a lie to your parents. But I hope our relationship will be true in the future. you¡­¡­"


    Dili Dulu talked a lot, a bunch of fake and real words, not to mention Zhang Xiaohua didn''t understand, Jiang Xiaohu himself was confused.


    Xiao Hua looked at Jiang Xiaohu silly, trying hard to judge something from his excited expression.Jiang Xiaohu knotted his tongue halfway, he sighed deeply, stomped his feet, slapped, and slapped himself in the mouth.


    This hurt Zhang Xiaohua''s heart. She hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s hand to prevent him from hurting herself.


    "Brother Huzi, why are you hitting yourself? Does it hurt?" Zhang Xiaohua stood on tiptoe, reached out and gently rubbed the corner of Xiaojiang Xiaohu''s mouth, this idiot didn''t know how to act lightly. Is this face on someone else?


    Jiang Xiaohu slapped himself awake with a slap. He took a deep breath, grabbed Zhang Xiaohua''s shoulder, stared at her eyes, and said seriously: "Xiaohua, no matter what our relationship was before, I hope you can Be my girlfriend!"


    Boom!


    It was as if a meteorite fell from the sky and landed on the earth, smashing into a pit, not to mention, it made the surrounding sky spin.


    And Zhang Xiaohua stood on the edge of the crater, her body undulating with the tremors of the sky and the earth.


    She was fascinated by these words, which was not a questioning tone, but an imperative tone.


    Jiang Xiaohu was almost not asking for her opinion, but ordering her!


    Tension, excitement, and excitement instantly wiped out all the girl''s negative emotions.Although Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say the words she most wanted to hear, but it was enough, enough to make her happy for a lifetime.


    She took her hand back shyly, lowered her head and nodded.


    Jiang Xiaohu was so nervous that he didn''t even notice Zhang Xiaohua''s nodding movement.He looked level and waited for a long time, but he didn''t see Zhang Xiaohua''s response, and he was very disappointed.


    "Fool, the girl agreed, what stupid do you commit?" Meng suddenly reminded him by himself.


    It turned out that when they confessed just now, both of them were too focused and nervous, and no one noticed. A night shifter riding an electric bike passed by them.


    To say that this person is also a good-hearted person, he saw a girl alone with a man in the middle of the night, so he paid attention, fearing that the girl would suffer.He rode aside, stayed quietly, and if something was wrong, he would immediately help.


    Who knows, the hero did not save the beauty, he saw a beautiful thing instead.This pair of young men and women looked like they came from the countryside, with the rustic energy of a rural person.But the handsome men and women are also pretty, they are really talented and a good match.


    Passers-by couldn''t help but cheer, and felt that the world had become more beautiful because of a love.But Jiang Xiaohu was so stupid that he didn''t even see the girl nodded, so he reminded him.


    After his reminder, Jiang Xiaohu found out that Zhang Xiaohua was lowering her head shyly, and lightly tapping it. I don''t know how long it took. Maybe her head was dizzy?


    Excited, he took Zhang Xiaohua into his arms.Upon seeing this, the passerby laughed and hummed away on his bike.The two quietly compared each other with an OK gesture, and blessed each other.


    Now, there are only two of them on the whole street.Jiang Xiaohu held Zhang Xiaohua gently, for fear of breaking her.That feeling, as if to have the world.


    Why isn''t Zhang Xiaohua like that?She hugged Jiang Xiaohu back, her strength increased from small.She didn''t even know that she had so much energy.Holding Jiang Xiaohu tightly, the girl was afraid of losing him again.


    "Brother Tiger, I love you!" Zhang Xiaohua whispered from the bottom of her heart.


    Jiang Xiaohu trembled and hugged her tighter.

 305 Chapter 305

    Jiang Xiaohu''s confession was undoubtedly a great success.


    Young people in rural areas have only felt today what it is like to have a woman.Before, he had only seen it on TV and movies.


    The two stood under the shadow of the lamp and hugged for a long time, until both were sweating profusely.


    "Oh!" Zhang Xiaohua returned to reason and suddenly called.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback, released his hand and took a step back to look at her: "What''s wrong? Did I hurt you?"


    "No, Huzi, your tricycle!" Zhang Xiaohua said.


    When Jiang Xiaohu had a black line in his forehead, he told Zhang Xiaohua that he was riding a tricycle to Ziqiang Farm.Then when they came out, it was the little deer who carried them away.Now for the rest of her life, is she still thinking about the tricycle?Jiang Xiaohu himself had forgotten.


    "It''s okay, let me settle down for you first." He said.


    Holding Zhang Xiaohua''s hand, Jiang Xiaohu strolled slowly, enjoying the feeling of a couple pressing down on the road.Hey, isn''t that the way people love in the city?


    Jiang Xiaohu wondered what he would do with Zhang Xiaohua in the future.For example, watch a movie together, have a meal or something.Yes, I have money and leisure in the future, and I will travel together.


    There are so many things to do together.It was so much that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even bother to think about it. The two mountains that lay between them-Zhang Fugong and Miao Juhua, what should be done in the future.


    Zhang Xiaohua followed him, feeling as sweet as Jiang Xiaohu.The only shortcoming is to worry about Jiang Xiaohu''s tricycle.


    Others say that Jiang Xiaohu made a fortune somehow, and some even speculated that he did something illegal outside, otherwise how could he suddenly make a fortune?But Zhang Xiaohua knew that Jiang Xiaohu had worked hard one step at a time.She loves Jiang Xiaohu very much, and loves every penny he makes. There are thousands of tricycles, and she is even more distressed.


    "Brother Huzi, what about the car? Also, where are you taking me?" Zhang Xiaohua kept asking on the road.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said, "Don''t ask so much, just follow me."


    On the way, he also called Zhou Qing: "Hey, Zhou Qing? Is it convenient for you now? That''s it, my girlfriend comes to work in the county. I want her to rent in your house. Is it convenient? One month for me I''ll give you three hundred more rent."


    Zhou Qing was more pleased to hear it.Although their family is a run-down bungalow, since he has been with Jiang Xiaohu, he has earned two to three thousand yuan every month even with rent and salary.For the natives in the county seat, living in their own house, two to three thousand yuan is enough to support two brothers and sisters.


    "Yes, yes, we don''t have anything else, there are many houses!" Zhou Qing said hurriedly.


    Jiang Xiaohu is his great benefactor, and now his sister Zhou Yan, because Jiang Xiaohu is helping with the treatment, can also walk on crutches.Leaving the wheelchair, Zhou Yan''s life has undergone a radical change.Now the whole person is more positive, and he is still preparing to take the college entrance examination.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "Yes, then I will thank you first!"


    After hanging up the phone, he rushed to Zhang Xiaohua triumphantly: "A friend, from the county seat. I rented two rooms in his house, one for the goods, and one for you to live in. Wait two days, you will have a good rest, I Find you a job again."


    Zhang Xiaohua''s eyes widened, admiring Jiang Xiaohu more and more in her heart.But she was not surprised at all. Jiang Xiaohu had a good personality and high emotional intelligence, and he could make friends wherever he went.


    "I will find a job by myself~" Zhang Xiaohua felt that it would be better to retain a little dignity by herself. She is not willing to be the kind of woman who depends on men.


    Jiang Xiaohu stared at her and saw the stubborn and sensitive self-esteem from his girlfriend''s face.He still knew Zhang Xiaohua, so he didn''t force her.Just tell her: "Then you have to keep your eyes open and stop looking for unreliable jobs! Remember one sentence, there will be no pie in the sky."


    "Well, I remembered." Zhang Xiaohua nodded desperately.


    The two came to Zhou Qing''s house, the doorway was already wide open, the light at the door was on, Zhou Qing was standing downstairs waiting for them.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu coming and seeing the girlfriend he brought, Zhou Qing couldn¡¯t help feeling in his heart: "Hey, my little boss, even though he was born as a farmer, is much better than me. I have lived so long, yet What a single dog. What about people? You have to be capable and capable, you want peach blossoms and peach blossoms!"


    Zhou Qing admired Jiang Xiaohu more and more, and secretly decided in his heart that he would be friends with Jiang Xiaohu all his life and follow him.


    "Zhou Qing, trouble you! I won''t let you rest well in the middle of the night." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Zhang Xiaohua murmured a little when seeing Zhou Qing.The main reason is that Zhou Qing was also a bastard before, and looks like a fool.In addition, she had just experienced Wang Ziqiang''s incident, and was very scared of men except Jiang Xiaohu.She flinched, and did not respond to Zhou Qing''s smile.


    Jiang Xiaohu realized something, took her hand tight, and told her forcefully: "Don''t be afraid, there is me."


    Zhou Qing said, "Boss Jiang, what are you talking about? I am your little brother and your worker. What you ordered is a big deal. Is this the sister-in-law? Come in, my sister has already cleaned up the bed. All right."


    "Thank you, then, tomorrow I will give you three months'' rent first." Jiang Xiaohu has always been a brother to settle accounts, so Zhou Qing did not be polite with him, only nodded in agreement.


    It turned out that Zhou Qing gave up his room and moved to the South House.Zhou Yan had already replaced the bed with new sheets. Although the cabin was a bit old, it was also dressed up very warmly.At least, Zhang Xiaohua''s own boudoir is not in good condition.


    "Is this Brother Huzi''s girlfriend?" Zhou Yan walked out of the back room with a cane, and greeted Zhang Xiaohua with a smile.


    Girls always bring a sense of security to girls. Zhang Xiaohua and Zhou Yan are also very close friends. They almost hit it off at first sight and went to visit the room holding hands.


    As for Zhou Qing''s two brothers and sisters'' address to themselves, sister-in-law, Zhang Xiaohua was very uncomfortable at first with this brand-new and upgraded name.But she was a little bit complacent in her heart. This title united her and Jiang Xiaohu firmly, and it seemed that they would never be separated again.


    After Zhang Xiaohua settled down, Jiang Xiaohu went back to fetch the tricycle without mentioning it.Wang Ziqiang didn''t chase it out, maybe he chased it out and ignored his tricycle.


    In short, standing at the door of Ziqiang Farm, Jiang Xiaohu looked at this behemoth, and vowed in his heart: "One day, this farm will be named Jiang!"


    Zhang Xiaohua fled from the Ziqiang farm, Wang Ziqiang did not continue to find fault, but Zhang Fugong and her husband called on the phone every day, taking turns bombing their daughter.


    "Dead girl, where are you?" Miao Juhua cursed as soon as she said, "You hurry up and die for me, a girl who is not home in the night! You are like this, which man will dare to marry you in the future?"


    "Don''t bother you, I have what a man wants." Zhang Xiaohua was full of confidence, and after giving in once or twice, she straightened out.


    Is this a parent?What they do is not as good as a beast.The children born to other people''s families are regarded as treasures, but they treat their daughters as goods and sell them to whomever pays the highest price.This time, Zhang Xiaohua was really sad.


    They also scolded Jiang Xiaohu and called Jiang Xiaohu, but he directly blocked the two calls.In the village, he is not afraid of two people coming to him.After all, this is a big deal, but they are the ones who are ashamed.


    After making a fuss for a while, Zhang Fugong and his wife disappeared. They only met the Jiang family in the village, just like they saw their father and enemy.

 306 Chapter 306

    The economy of Huaxia Kingdom is taking off. What is shown in the eyes of ordinary people is that Luliu County, a famously impoverished county, has also built high-rise buildings everywhere.


    But these high-rise buildings are not related to everyone.At least, Gua''s wife feels that she has nothing to do with these tall buildings.


    You see, she has entered the county seat from Jiangbian Village, but the place where she lives is worse than her hometown.


    This is a shanty town with cheap rents and a famous red light district in the county.On both sides of the street, every family opened their back doors to make shops facing the street and rent them out to some people for business.


    On this street, at night, the light boxes glowed with an ambiguous red color. Inside the cheap glass door, a glamorous woman was sitting behind the door, blowing air-conditioning and electric fans of unknown brand.They cocked Erlang''s legs, just like Gua''s wife is now, eating melon seeds, smoking, staring at the men coming and going on the street.


    However, Gua''s wife is still a higher grade than them, and she didn''t sell it.In her words, she is in charge, she is the boss.


    Brother Qiang is the man she is now.As for the husband and children in my hometown, she has long been thrown out of the sky.


    Of course, it''s not completely out of contact. After making money here, she will still send three hundred and two hundred back. After all, the daughters are still young and need food and clothing.


    Brother Qiang is a lame man. One leg was broken somehow in his early years. It is said that there is a steel plate inside.Sister-in-law Gua was very curious, tried it with a magnet, and it turned out to be magnetic.So she admired the short, lame man more and more.


    In fact, Brother Qiang is not more handsome than Guy Gua, but he is from the county seat and has a suite in his family.It''s just that the suite is very small, only sixty square meters.But it satisfies all Gua''s expectations for life, and it also makes her willing to commit herself to him.


    Brother Qiang didn''t have any serious work, so he leaned on this street and worked as a "security guard".


    What kind of shit security guard, Gua knows that he is just a "pick"!


    Seeing that there is no business in the morning, Gua''s wife decided to go out and take a look around.It is a waste of life to stay in the house in such a good weather.


    "Hong''er, where are you going?" Aqiang lay on the bed in the inner room, using his mobile phone to watch the video, and when he heard the woman changing clothes, he raised his head and asked lazily.


    Here, Gua''s wife called back her real name Xiaohong.She seems to be called Gusao, she is a little embarrassed.


    "Good day, I''ll go out for a stroll." Gua''s wife replied, actually just wanting to buy some clothes.


    A Qiang gave an absent-minded voice, and when she went out, she said: "Don''t look for another man, or it will show you a good look!"


    Gua''s wife felt sour and smiled bitterly.But she is still unforgiving: "Forget it, you can take care of yourself first!"


    They have three little girls in this shop, which one hasn''t been with Aqiang?Gua''s wife secretly said, don''t think that my old lady doesn''t know, my old lady just doesn''t want to tell you.


    Leaving the dark and airtight room of the small shampoo room, Gua''s wife suddenly felt her waist straighten up and her breathing became smoother.


    She walked along the side of the street, not knowing how many streets she had walked, and from time to time the figure of a cleaner appeared on the side of the road.There is a cleaner in every street here. After coming to the county for so long, Gua''s wife has already figured out their rules.


    Suddenly, a familiar figure from the back came into her eyes.Although that figure was also wearing the uniform of a cleaner, it was obviously different from the other old men and women. She was a young woman.


    100% of the cleaners in the county are temporary workers, and they hire men and women in their 50s and 60s.Such people do not have much demand for wages.It is said that they earn more than 1,000 yuan a month.


    One thousand one is an astronomical figure for the former Gua''s wife.When she was at home, it took two or three months to spend so much money.But these cleaners can earn one thousand and one in a month.


    But after a long time in the shampoo, she realized that this amount of money was nothing, and she couldn''t mention it.Just living in the county seat, she found out that the establishment of Lhasa for Food and Drink, why don''t you need money?It''s not like being in the country, where there is a shortage of vegetables. You can fry a large plate with just a handful of it in the vegetable field, and they are all fresh and smooth.


    Sister Gua retracted her messy thoughts, fixed her gaze on that figure, and kept approaching her.


    "From the sixth house?" Gua''s wife finally saw her face clearly. Guzi''s face, with a tired face, was in her early thirties, with a small frame, which was considered outstanding among rural women.


    The cleaner hadn''t heard other people calling himself that for a long time, and was startled by the sudden shout.


    Her name is Wang Ying, but this name was replaced by Liusao and Liusao ten years ago.In recent years, it has been replaced by Yinuo''s mother.


    "Ah, Gua''s wife?" Wang Ying''s expression was a little unnatural.


    Sister-in-law Gua naturally felt a little embarrassed. She was too aware of her position in the minds of the eldest girls, daughter-in-laws and old women in Jiangbian Village.Sao Huo, Xiao Lang hoof, is synonymous with her.Whenever a more serious woman is reluctant to associate with her, Wang Ying is naturally among them.


    "Old sixth family, what are you doing here?" Gua asked. Holding a bag of grapes in her hand, she pulled one out and handed it to Wang Ying.


    Wang Ying replied somewhat twitchingly: "Working."


    "Oh, amazing. Do you know that Zhang Laoliu is going crazy looking for you! This blink of an eye... It has been three or four years? What about the child? What about the child?" Gua''s wife showed a gossip face , Asked as if looking into the bottom line.


    Wang Ying did not want to talk to her too much, but fortunately, the garbage truck horn rang in the distance. She hurriedly said, "Sister-in-law, I can''t tell you more. I''m at work now, let''s talk later!"


    She put away the broom and boarded the tricycle, desperately escaping.Even if the section of road she is responsible for has not been cleaned up today, and her wages will be deducted, she doesn''t care.


    Her salary is not one thousand and one, only eight hundred.In the county seat, I rented a one-story house, and the two mothers and their sons plus rent and living expenses, 800 yuan just spent nothing.If the money is deducted today, there will be a few days next month that I will be destined to drink Xifeng.


    However, Wang Yingning drank the northwest wind for a few days without being seen by people in Jiangbian Village.She was actually very surprised, why Gua''s wife appeared here, with heavy makeup, and she smelled like a fox.


    Two women in the county town met accidentally, and Jiang Xiaohu also met two other men in the field.


    Gua got up again, continued to grow melons, take care of housework, and live with his three baby girls.On this day, Jiang Xiaohu came out of the farm and passed by his vegetable plot, only to see that the honest Gua brother was fighting with another person.


    Gua''s collar was ripped apart, and his opponent was a complete drunk.No one in Jiangbian Village didn''t know him, and no one wouldn''t poke him in the back.


    This drunk is Zhang Laoliu.


    Zhang Laoliu is two years younger than Gua, and he is in his own family, and he is regarded as an uncle and brother.But compared with Gua Ge, he is simply a livestock.


    Eating and drinking are all five poisons, and this is probably the kind of person I''m talking about.

 307 Chapter 307

    Snapped!


    Gua slapped his face, dizzy, and his ears buzzed.But he still didn''t fight back, clutching Zhang Laoliu''s wrist tightly: "Lao Liu, you give me the wine bottle."


    "Who are you in particular? How old are you? Why do you care about me?" Zhang Laoliu cursed, and the saliva spewed out when he spoke with a strong smell of alcohol.


    "I''m your brother, how old do you think I am? Sixth, a good home has been broken up by you. You still don''t know how to wake up?" Gua said, "Go back with me, don''t stay here, turn around A head plunged into the ditch, no one knew."


    "Cut, my house is scattered, are you okay? Your wife ran away, who doesn''t know about ten miles and eight villages?" Zhang Laoliu mocked.


    Gu Ge''s expression became obviously lonely, and Zhang Laoliu stabbed him in the sore spot.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t listen anymore, and stepped forward quickly.Pushing away Zhang Laoliu: "Zhang Laoliu, do you want to force your face, do you have any points?"


    "How old are you?" Zhang Laoliu let go, grabbed Jiang Xiaohu, and prepared to do the same, slap him in the face.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t let him slap, slapped his backhand, and slapped, his slap was crisp and loud, and it was hot and painful.


    Five finger prints bulged high on Zhang Laoliu''s cheek.He was half awake in an instant, dumbfounded.


    Brother Gua didn''t know what to say. Zhang Laoliu said his words, but when the third person heard him, he was always uncomfortable.But the person who heard it was Jiang Xiaohu, and he felt a little more practical.


    "Sixth, how can you talk to Brother Huzi like this?" Gua hurriedly reprimanded his cousin, and rushed to cross between the two, then turned to Jiang Xiaohu and said, "Huzi, he is drunk, you Don''t worry about it."


    Jiang Xiaohu was also prepared to leave it alone, as long as Zhang Laoliu stopped bullying Gu Ge.Gua is honest, the whole village knows.


    But Zhang Lao Liu was awake, but his bully temper came up.Suddenly, someone slapped him over, his nose was so angry that he slapped his thigh and jumped up.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, do you really want to die, do you? Others are afraid of you, I am not afraid of Zhang Laoliu!" He yelled, looking for a weapon, and finally picked up a milk pot-sized stone from the ground and slammed it at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Gu Ge was terrified and couldn''t stop him. He simply stretched his head to block, and he couldn''t let him hit Jiang Xiaohu, right?Gu Ge is a real person, and he is not afraid of being stoned. Jiang Xiaohu is also very speechless.


    Gu Ge is really, Jiang Xiaohu is not stupid, how can he watch Gu Ge blood splash on the spot?He pushed Gua Ge aside, and kicked Zhang Laoliu''s chest with a kick.


    That Zhang Lao Liu let out a scream, before he hit Jiang Xiaohu with the stone in his hand, he flew out for several meters.The stone fell to the ground halfway and hit his leg before falling.Then he threw, and the others fell to the ground, and he didn''t feel relieved for a long time.


    Jiang Xiaohu walked over, looked down at him and said, "It''s a man, just stand up and talk. In the village, I will see you playing tricks with Gu Ge again. I''m not kind to you."


    Zhang Laoliu thinks that heroes don''t suffer from immediate losses.What''s more, Jiang Xiaohu is now in the limelight in the village, and he dare not fight him upright.And he didn''t expect that this kid was so powerful that he could kick himself for several meters with one kick.


    Sitting on the ground, Zhang Laoliu felt resentment, feeling extremely humiliated, but helpless.Jiang Xiaohu asked him a word, he muttered a promise, and nodded, pretending to be subdued.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t fail to see it, just facing such a person, he could do nothing.


    Gua brother really felt sorry for his clan brother, stepped forward and helped Zhang Laoliu up, and apologized to Jiang Xiaohu repeatedly.


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed, and felt that he was nosy.


    "Brother Gua, then I''ll go first, you have something to tell me. If this kid dares to do something to you, brother for no reason, just tell me, I don''t get him, some people get him. A few days ago , There are still people collecting debts on my mobile phone." Jiang Xiaohu said deliberately.


    Gua nodded: "Okay, okay, brother Huzi, don''t be angry, go home! Sixth, let''s go too."


    Jiang Xiaohu turned to go home without mentioning it, Gua brother helped his cousin to walk to Zhang Lao Liu''s house.While walking, Gua brother tried to chat with Zhang Laoliu.


    "Sixth, you are not young anymore. You should think about yourself and your children? Otherwise, if you go out to work, there is no one at home. What are you doing in the house alone?"


    "Before you gambled, and your uncles and aunts were so angry that you lost all your wealth. The phone calls that people collect are made on the cellphones of people in our village every day. Do you find such a day interesting?"


    "It''s easy for you to stop betting, and now you are drinking again, you let me say how good you are?"


    Gua Ge said a lot, and Zhang Laoliu turned a deaf ear.Finally threw a sentence: "Hello, you are motivated, you support your family. But what about you? You don''t even have a son, and your wife ran away again. You are not as good as me in this life!"


    After speaking, he shook off his cousin''s hand and walked away angrily.Gu Ge left, the wind was messy.


    The grievances of other people''s families are at best a sigh for Jiang Xiaohu. He is now very motivated and wants to make his farm bigger and stronger.


    This is not a slogan. No, a family of three went into battle. With the help of Sister Biyun, the farm is now more and more prosperous.Jiang Xiaohu opened up a corner in the farm and planted some flowers and plants.These flowers and plants are not ordinary flowers and plants, they are all transplanted from the mountain and river map.


    With these flowers, plants and trees, the farm looks like a paradise.He placed a stone table and a stone bench under the tree. When it was all right, everyone would rest and drink tea or even eat here.


    In addition to raising chickens, Jiang Xiaohu also raised hundreds of geese and ducks together, but the geese and ducks were raised freely.


    Those little chickens were not affected by the poison at all. Of course, this is also due to the landscape.They grow stronger day by day, and finally it''s time to get out.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Xiaohua, who lives in the county seat, also found a job in an electronics factory.From seven to ten, take two days off a month and earn 2,500 yuan a month.


    In fact, this job is very hard, rigid assembly line operation, there is no room for growth at all.But Zhang Xiaohua was satisfied, at least she was able to support herself.Next, her goal is to save money and live a good life with Jiang Xiaohu in the future.


    But said that on this day, Jiang Xiaohu carried a chicken, brought the dishes for the next week, and drove excitedly to the county town, looking for Meng Na to verify the taste of the chicken.


    Just halfway through, Jiang Xiaohu received a call.


    "Hey, I said classmate Huzi, are you busy lately?" Meng Na''s sour tone made Jiang Xiaohu''s nerves tense.


    He is most afraid of dealing with this sister, mainly because this sister is too heroic and wants to eat his tofu at every turn.


    "Hey, how can it be, even if I go to Mars, I will try my best to call you." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    "Okay, are you on earth now?" Meng Na asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly said, "Of course, I just got off the spaceship yesterday."


    "Bring your old ferry ticket, come and verify it for me." Meng Na said along with him, feeling that such a conversation is quite interesting.


    Although she has had many men before, no one can talk to her like Jiang Xiaohu.Those men are holding them too much, even on the bed.Are you tired after so long?Meng Na was tired anyway.

 308 Chapter 308 Sultry

    Meng Na likes Jiang Xiaohu and prefers to tease him.


    "Verify what?" Jiang Xiaohu asked blankly.


    Meng Na snorted: "Don''t pretend to be foolish with me, verify whether you went to Mars or Saturn, by the way, verify you...have you been fucked by the indigenous women there~" The voice was soft, listening to Jiang Xiaohu''s heart Plop and jump wildly.


    He quickly took the phone one meter away from his ears, and then took a deep breath, pressing his other hand from his forehead to force himself to calm down.


    Take a look, take a look!


    This is the reason why he is afraid of Meng Na, this sister, always teases him.But Jiang Xiaohu was a person who had nothing to do with the world, and couldn''t stand it at all.


    He could barely accept it before, but now he has been labelled as Zhang Xiaohua, so naturally he will not chat randomly with other women.


    "I said, are you guys listening?" Meng Na shouted into the microphone without receiving feedback from the other party.


    She really missed Jiang Xiaohu. In the last few nights, she opened her eyes and closed her eyes and it was Jiang Xiaohu, and his mind was full of him.


    Don''t get me wrong, she missed Jiang Xiaohu, definitely not because of her deep feelings.Of course, liking him also has certain elements.The most important thing is that she received a call from Wang Ziqiang.


    On the phone, Wang Ziqiang''s tone has never been so gloomy.Meng Na could hear that the other party was almost gritting her teeth and restraining her temper, and was having a conversation with her.


    "Mr. Meng, I didn¡¯t want to call you, but you have always managed the cooperation between us and Lihua Hotel, so I have to find you this time. I¡¯m sorry to inform you, our self-improvement farm, I will not supply Lihua again."


    The other party only said this paragraph and then hung up.


    At that time, Meng Na realized that this incident must have something to do with Jiang Xiaohu.Thinking about it again, there may not be many chickens in stock, and you have to find the next cooperative merchant right away, so she called Jiang Xiaohu to ask about the little chicken seedlings and pick up the little wolfdog by the way.


    Three and a half months have passed since Jiang Xiaohu bought chicken seedlings last time, and it was October.Meng Na is just a test, because she feels that no matter how mature Jiang Xiaohu''s breeding technology is, it is impossible to raise two kilos of suitable chickens in three and a half months.Therefore, this call has more elements, and her tone is as soft as possible.


    "Hey!" Meng Na urged when Jiang Xiaohu didn''t answer, "Little thing, are you listening to the phone?"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Sister Na, how could I not listen to your call? That''s it. I''m going to the county town now. Let''s meet in an hour."


    "Good, good, sister is waiting for you here."


    "Don''t, it''s boring to see you in your office every time. Let''s change place this time..."


    Meng Na was taken aback: "Change the place?" Then her eyebrows clustered, and she smiled and lowered her voice, "Could it be that you want to follow me... well, go to my house~"


    "No, no, don''t get me wrong, I don''t have the courage to think of you. I mean, how about we meet in the back kitchen of the hotel?"


    Hung up the phone happily, one is full of expectation, the other is fighting spirit, and at the same time full of guard against Meng Na.In any case, Jiang Xiaohu felt that he couldn''t do anything to be sorry for Zhang Xiaohua.


    With excitement and anxiety, Jiang Xiaohu drove his three-wheeled small mount to the Lihua Hotel.


    At the door, I greeted the security uncle affectionately and gave someone a cigarette.The security guard enthusiastically helped him raise the lifting pole: "Boss Jiang, your boss is getting more and more stylish! I wish you rich!" The uncle waved at him.


    Jiang Xiaohu also waved his hand: "Thank you, I will give you a red envelope when I get developed."


    Along the way, cleaning, security, and waiters are all familiar with him, and everyone gets along well.Especially the security guard of Lihua Hotel, and he didn''t know each other.This group of security guards all knew that Jiang Xiaohu was a martial arts master and admired him extremely.


    Jiang Xiaohu just smiled all the way, with a chicken in his left hand and a duck in his right hand, and came to the back kitchen.


    As soon as he entered the kitchen, he saw Lu Dayong''s busy figure.He is now an apprentice in the back kitchen, washing vegetables and garnishing vegetables every day, and he is very busy.Sometimes the master is too busy, and he has to go to the stove to fry two spoons.Of course, all he can do is insignificant dishes.


    "Brother Dayong! Hello!" Jiang Xiaohu shouted at him.


    At this time, Lu Dayong was squatting his head and fighting with a bunch of crayfish, and he was very excited when he heard his voice.Throwing down the brush and taking off his gloves, Lu Dayong trot all the way to him, trying to shake hands with him.But how can Jiang Xiaohu have a third hand?The two looked at each other and laughed helplessly.


    "Long time no see, brother Xiaohu!" Lu Dayong admires and appreciates Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu not only helped him get his salary, but also helped his sister.Now my sister can study at ease, thanks to Jiang Xiaohu.What Dayong is most grateful for is that under Jiang Xiaohu''s treatment, his mother''s condition has also stabilized. The monthly cost has dropped from 10,000 to 20,000 to a sudden reduction of 3,000 to 4,000.


    Three or four thousand is definitely not too small for an ordinary peasant family.But fortunately, the whole family worked together and was finally able to afford it.


    Therefore, in Lu Dayong''s view, Jiang Xiaohu is nothing more than the reproductive parents of their family. When they met Jiang Xiaohu, they were naturally grateful.Bow and shake hands without pulling down any of them.


    Jiang Xiaohu can''t stand this. He doesn''t want to act like a savior: "Brother Dayong, don''t do this, we are all buddies. How can a good buddy bow every time we meet? You are like this, I won''t play with you anymore. what!"


    "Uh~" Lu Dayong only converged a little.His master over there asked him to go, so he had to say sorry to Jiang Xiaohu and went in a hurry.


    Jiang Xiaohu was no stranger to this place, and took the chicken and duck and walked to the killing area.He still knows the rules, and the cooking area should be kept hygienic.


    When he went to the killing area, Jiang Xiaohu was still thinking: "I have to call Meng Na so that she won''t be a waste of time in the chef''s office?"


    Killing chickens, ducks and fishes in the slaughter area is fishy, ??smelly and wet.Meng Na, who loves so clean and petty, delicate women, refuses to appear on this occasion.


    But the reality soon slapped Jiang Xiaohu. He clearly saw that a familiar figure was talking and laughing with a pupil in the slaughter area.That curvaceous figure, that exquisite curve, that floral skirt, exaggerated and perverted stilettos, who else could it be Meng Na?


    "Sister Na!" Jiang Xiaohu shouted.


    Meng Nazheng and the primary school apprentice understand their usual work and living conditions, so that they can adjust the employees'' treatment later.When she heard this, her heart thumped and jumped wildly.


    For some reason, this little farmer, who has never seen the world, can always ignite her excitement.


    "You finally came!" Meng Na turned around and said with a smile, "I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. Tell me, how can I punish you?"


    A group of apprentices nearby were all suffocating a smile.They blushed. When Meng Na was chatting with them just now, everyone''s heartbeat was almost the same as when Meng Na saw Jiang Xiaohu.


    For the men in the kitchen, Meng Na is the most beautiful woman they have ever seen, not much different from TV or movie stars.


    Everyone admired Jiang Xiaohu, and they didn''t know what kind of blessing this kid had cultivated in his previous life, and he was able to communicate with President Meng like this.

 309 Chapter 309

    Jiang Xiaohu smiled brighter, he must be brighter than Meng Na.Otherwise, this woman will think of various reasons to approach you every minute, and then eat your tofu.


    He raised the chicken and duck in his hand: "I brought something, you can try it."


    "Oh?" Meng Na originally wanted to tease him as Jiang Xiaohu expected, but when she saw the chicken and duck in Jiang Xiaohu''s hands, she was immediately attracted and her attention was completely diverted.


    Let alone the duck, the chicken has clean and smooth feathers, shiny eyes, shiny sharp beaks, and claws like hooks.It doesn''t look like a chicken, but like an eagle.Looking at it again, it is round and strong, and it is not the kind of fat and soft meat chicken.


    Although Meng Na''s ten fingers do not touch the sun, she also belongs to the management in the company.She never participates in work such as procurement.But she caught the chicken at a glance, walked over and looked carefully.


    Jiang Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the light she admired in her eyes.Fortunately, I like the chickens in my farm wherever I look.Therefore, let my family judge, regardless of appearance or taste, it is biased.Only when it is shown to outsiders, the first-sighted reaction of others is the most real.


    Just now, Meng Na gave him the most true reaction.Jiang Xiaohu was quite satisfied with this reaction.


    "This is the chicken fry you bought from Wang Ziqiang?" Meng Na asked a little uncertainly.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded, he is absolutely unwilling to mention Wang Ziqiang.However, he was unwilling to impose his will on others.After all, Meng Na and Wang Ziqiang will cooperate more or less in business in the future.


    The only way to get them to completely sever their cooperation is to replace it. Jiang Xiaohu made up his mind and is confident that in the next three years, Wang Ziqiang will replace him.


    "Impossible!" Meng Na hurriedly called the master and asked him, "Master, look at this chicken, how big is it?"


    "This chicken is good!" The master is Master Hong An, who is best at cooking poultry, especially stewing chicken soup.


    He is also in his forties this year. He has been in this industry for 30 years, with rich experience and veteran eyes.Seeing the chicken in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, he couldn''t put it down.


    "Mr. Jiang, can I have a look in my hand?" the master asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Look at what you said, of course! This chicken, I just showed you a few appreciators, and I will slaughter the big guy for a look."


    He handed all the chickens and ducks to the master, and the master looked at the chicken on the left and the duck on the right, watching and admiring.


    "Good thing, watery, plump and firm, without the stench of feed chickens and ducks. This, this is a standard local chicken and duck!"


    Of course, Meng Na can see that these two varieties are pure and the meat must be delicious.But what she wanted to know was whether the chicken was really those chicken fry, so she asked the master: "How old do you think this chicken is?"


    "It''s at least a year, right?" The master was sure.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Hey, I''m really sorry, I didn''t deliberately dismantle your station, this chicken has only been less than four months old."


    "What?" The master was stunned, "Impossible! No chicken can grow this one for four months unless it eats a meat chicken."


    This master chef is second only to the master chef in the back kitchen. He has a good cooking skill and experience, and he can be regarded as a highly respected veteran employee in the company.No one in the back kitchen doubted what he said, including Meng Na.


    Therefore, Meng Na once again cast a suspicious look at Jiang Xiaohu.She was wondering, is it because this kid didn''t raise the chickens well, and where did he go to get the big price chickens?This is not good. Jiang Xiaohu''s personal character is greatly compromised for this sale.


    Don''t look at Meng Na who usually looks hungry and thirsty, like a wolf like a tiger, but when starting a business, she is really meticulous in principle.


    The other back kitchen staff also heard the news and looked at Jiang Xiaohu, which made him very embarrassed.Only Lu Dayong, although he didn''t understand what had happened, had a stern face, ready to fight to protect Jiang Xiaohu and others.What is work, brotherhood is the most important thing.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled helplessly: "I said that this chicken is really a chicken fry I bought from Ziqiang Farm, and it has been less than four months. Don''t say so much, master, can you please pick up this chicken and make it? Come out, everyone, how about a taste?"


    The master glanced at Meng Na, who nodded before he led the chicken and duck away.The back chef, ping-pong-pong, worked hard for the two chickens and ducks.


    Meng Na walked to Jiang Xiaohu and whispered: "Xiaohu, tell me the truth, have there been any problems with the economy recently?"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled bitterly: "Sister, I really don''t have one."


    "What''s the matter with that chicken?" Meng Na asked. "This matter can be big or small, but to be more serious, it has a bearing on the direction of our future cooperation. I advise you to think clearly before answering."


    She looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a little regret.This kid is so clever, and he was born a piece of material to serve the land. He is not a farmer, it is simply a violent thing.


    Farmers are a profession at all, and Meng Na never meant to despise this profession.On the contrary, she still respects farmers.Meng Na believes that farmers are the cornerstone of the entire planet. Without people with this profession, other industries on this planet are just empty talks-if you don''t have enough to eat, what about technological development and economic take-off?


    Therefore, Meng Na''s affection for Jiang Xiaohu is even more so.He is definitely the most unique of all her friends.If she loses this friend, Meng Na will be very heartbroken, and she decides to save him.


    But Jiang Xiaohu didn''t need her to save him. After explaining several times, he didn''t believe it, so he simply stopped talking about this topic.


    Jiang Xiaohu changed and talked about it with Meng Na. Seeing that the other party didn''t want to talk about chicken anymore, she mistakenly thought that she had guessed it, and she felt very sad.


    Not long after, a strange fragrance wafted from the whole back kitchen.


    The kitchen, especially the back kitchen of Lihua Hotel, is loved by every employee who often enters and exits the kitchen.Because every time you come in, you will smell the aroma of various delicacies.Over time, everyone will get used to it.


    But today this fresh fragrance deeply touched everyone''s heart and sense of smell.


    Why?It is so fragrant, even after lunch, everyone is still full, and they can''t help but drool.


    The master is in charge of cooking. In fact, he was already shocked just now when he was killing chickens and washing them.After living for so long and killing so many chickens, ducks and geese, I have definitely seen a lot of delicious food.However, this chicken is absolutely unprecedented.


    It must have eaten healthy before it was alive, so the meat is tender and firm, and the blood flow is clear, indicating that there are absolutely no additives in its food.This chicken is very healthy and tastes good.


    The master judged it to be the best, but he didn''t expect that he still underestimated the chicken.Jiang Xiaohu smiled brighter, he must be brighter than Meng Na.Otherwise, this woman will think of various reasons to approach you every minute, and then eat your tofu.


    He raised the chicken and duck in his hand: "I brought something, you can try it."


    "Oh?" Meng Na originally wanted to tease him as Jiang Xiaohu expected, but when she saw the chicken and duck in Jiang Xiaohu''s hands, she was immediately attracted and her attention was completely diverted.


    Let alone the duck, the chicken has clean and smooth feathers, shiny eyes, shiny sharp beaks, and claws like hooks.It doesn''t look like a chicken, but like an eagle.Looking at it again, it is round and strong, and it is not the kind of fat and soft meat chicken.


    Although Meng Na''s ten fingers do not touch the sun, she also belongs to the management in the company.She never participates in work such as procurement.But she caught the chicken at a glance, walked over and looked carefully.


    Jiang Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the light she admired in her eyes.Fortunately, I like the chickens in my farm wherever I look.Therefore, let my family judge, regardless of appearance or taste, it is biased.Only when it is shown to outsiders, the first-sighted reaction of others is the most real.


    Just now, Meng Na gave him the most true reaction.Jiang Xiaohu was quite satisfied with this reaction.


    "This is the chicken fry you bought from Wang Ziqiang?" Meng Na asked a little uncertainly.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded, he is absolutely unwilling to mention Wang Ziqiang.However, he was unwilling to impose his will on others.After all, Meng Na and Wang Ziqiang will cooperate more or less in business in the future.


    The only way to get them to completely sever their cooperation is to replace it. Jiang Xiaohu made up his mind and is confident that in the next three years, Wang Ziqiang will replace him.


    "Impossible!" Meng Na hurriedly called the master and asked him, "Master, look at this chicken, how big is it?"


    "This chicken is good!" The master is Master Hong An, who is best at cooking poultry, especially stewing chicken soup.


    He is also in his forties this year. He has been in this industry for 30 years, with rich experience and veteran eyes.Seeing the chicken in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, he couldn''t put it down.


    "Mr. Jiang, can I have a look in my hand?" the master asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Look at what you said, of course! This chicken, I just showed you a few appreciators, and I will slaughter the big guy for a look."


    He handed all the chickens and ducks to the master, and the master looked at the chicken on the left and the duck on the right, watching and admiring.


    "Good thing, watery, plump and firm, without the stench of feed chickens and ducks. This, this is a standard local chicken and duck!"


    Of course, Meng Na can see that these two varieties are pure and the meat must be delicious.But what she wanted to know was whether the chicken was really those chicken fry, so she asked the master: "How old do you think this chicken is?"


    "It''s at least a year, right?" The master was sure.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Hey, I''m really sorry, I didn''t deliberately dismantle your station, this chicken has only been less than four months old."


    "What?" The master was stunned, "Impossible! No chicken can grow this one for four months unless it eats a meat chicken."


    This master chef is second only to the master chef in the back kitchen. He has a good cooking skill and experience, and he can be regarded as a highly respected veteran employee in the company.No one in the back kitchen doubted what he said, including Meng Na.


    Therefore, Meng Na once again cast a suspicious look at Jiang Xiaohu.She was wondering, is it because this kid didn''t raise the chickens well, and where did he go to get the big price chickens?This is not good. Jiang Xiaohu''s personal character is greatly compromised for this sale.


    Don''t look at Meng Na who usually looks hungry and thirsty, like a wolf like a tiger, but when starting a business, she is really meticulous in principle.


    The other back kitchen staff also heard the news and looked at Jiang Xiaohu, which made him very embarrassed.Only Lu Dayong, although he didn''t understand what had happened, had a stern face, ready to fight to protect Jiang Xiaohu and others.What is work, brotherhood is the most important thing.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled helplessly: "I said that this chicken is really a chicken fry I bought from Ziqiang Farm, and it has been less than four months. Don''t say so much, master, can you please pick up this chicken and make it? Come out, everyone, how about a taste?"


    The master glanced at Meng Na, who nodded before he led the chicken and duck away.The back chef, ping-pong-pong, worked hard for the two chickens and ducks.


    Meng Na walked to Jiang Xiaohu and whispered: "Xiaohu, tell me the truth, have there been any problems with the economy recently?"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled bitterly: "Sister, I really don''t have one."


    "What''s the matter with that chicken?" Meng Na asked. "This matter can be big or small, but to be more serious, it has a bearing on the direction of our future cooperation. I advise you to think clearly before answering."


    She looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a little regret.This kid is so clever, and he was born a piece of material to serve the land. He is not a farmer, it is simply a violent thing.


    Farmers are a profession at all, and Meng Na never meant to despise this profession.On the contrary, she still respects farmers.Meng Na believes that farmers are the cornerstone of the entire planet. Without people with this profession, other industries on this planet are just empty talks-if you don''t have enough to eat, what about technological development and economic take-off?


    Therefore, Meng Na''s affection for Jiang Xiaohu is even more so.He is definitely the most unique of all her friends.If she loses this friend, Meng Na will be very heartbroken, and she decides to save him.


    But Jiang Xiaohu didn''t need her to save him. After explaining several times, he didn''t believe it, so he simply stopped talking about this topic.


    Jiang Xiaohu changed and talked about it with Meng Na. Seeing that the other party didn''t want to talk about chicken anymore, she mistakenly thought that she had guessed it, and she felt very sad.


    Not long after, a strange fragrance wafted from the whole back kitchen.


    The kitchen, especially the back kitchen of Lihua Hotel, is loved by every employee who often enters and exits the kitchen.Because every time you come in, you will smell the aroma of various delicacies.Over time, everyone will get used to it.


    But today this fresh fragrance deeply touched everyone''s heart and sense of smell.


    Why?It is so fragrant, even after lunch, everyone is still full, and they can''t help but drool.


    The master is in charge of cooking. In fact, he was already shocked just now when he was killing chickens and washing them.After living for so long and killing so many chickens, ducks and geese, I have definitely seen a lot of delicious food.However, this chicken is absolutely unprecedented.


    It must have eaten healthy before it was alive, so the meat is tender and firm, and the blood flow is clear, indicating that there are absolutely no additives in its food.This chicken is very healthy and tastes good.


    The master judged it to be the best, but he didn''t expect that he still underestimated the chicken.

 310 Chapter 310 Extremely Beautiful Chicken Soup

    When the chicken soup was just boiling, the master was already drooling.


    Having been a chef for so many years, he still possesses the basic professional qualities.The chef must be able to eat, be able to eat, and be able to taste dishes, but must not be greedy.


    Having been in the industry for so long, this is the first time he drools over the ingredients he is cooking.


    The chicken soup needs to be boiled for several hours to squeeze out all the nutrients in the chicken and make the soup delicious.But this chicken obviously violated the laws of nature.


    In just half an hour, the soup was boiled for the first time, and it was already fragrant.


    He couldn''t wait to fill out a bowl and sip it.The delicious chicken soup is completely beyond words.


    The master feels that the culture in his head is too low, and he can''t think of how to evaluate it.His body gave the most honest answer-a bowl of hot soup. In October, when the tigers were raging in autumn, he actually took a few mouthfuls.


    The few guys beside him were drooling while sniffing the delicious fragrance.The master had finished drinking and couldn''t help but sighed: "Hey, good, good chicken!"


    Meng Na was also drooling, of course, as a leader, she still has considerable self-control.


    "Master, how is it?" Meng Na asked.


    The master gave her a thumbs up, and suddenly remembered that it seemed that the boss should also serve a bowl.So he hurriedly brought a bowl to Meng Na and sent it to him, and also took a spoon intimately.


    Meng Na took the soup bowl, the thick bowl could not keep away from the heat.But she could not care about the hot hand, and hurriedly took a sip. The wonderful taste made her feel relaxed and happy, feeling like walking on the beach and playing by the stream.I feel like I''m back to the age of eighteen or nineteen, young and ignorant, but full of vitality.


    One mouthful after another, the aftertaste is endless. After Meng Na finished drinking, she didn''t realize that the bowl was empty, but she still kept the mechanical soup scooping action.


    Jingle bells!


    The porcelain spoon touched the porcelain bowl, and the crisp sound awakened her, but there was still part of her mind wandering.


    "What''s up?" Jiang Xiaohu was actually slobbering, and he held back his appetite and asked.


    Meng Na was incredibly calm, turning her head to look at him: "Not bad." Her tone was so calm, she said to the master, "Master, please send me this soup upstairs. Tiger, let''s go upstairs. Right."


    Jiang Xiaohu felt helpless, he went to her office after all!At that time, I don''t know what will happen.But at the same time he was still a little excited, faintly feeling that good things were approaching.


    When the two came to the office, Meng Na called Xu Linglong and Niu Lihua for a long time.Before the call was over, the master had already delivered the chicken soup.


    The chicken soup passes through the kitchen, enters the employee elevator, and then to the office floor. The fragrance has been smelling along the way.After walking around, almost half of the restaurant people can smell the fragrance.Everyone is talking about it, wondering what new dish this is, because the fragrance is too delicious.


    "Mr. Meng, the chicken soup is here!" The master put the chicken soup on the table and said to Meng Na, "That''s right, a diners just asked us how much the soup is."


    Meng Na said calmly: "How did you answer?"


    "I told her that this soup is a new product and is still under development." The master said.


    "Very well, go ahead, let me talk to Mr. Jiang about something." Meng Na said, "Oh yes, after the duck is ready, bring us a copy, and you will share the rest. Eat."


    The master agreed and turned and left.


    Meng Na and Jiang Xiaohu were left in the room. She stared at him, her eyes unblinking, her gaze aggressive.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that the real horror of this woman was.


    Her greatness lies not in her charm, but in her sense of persecution when she is serious.It is a sense of despair that makes people feel invisible. This kind of momentum can only be cultivated by people who are in high positions all the year round.Moreover, not all managers can have this kind of aura.


    Now Jiang Xiaohu was shrouded in this kind of aura, feeling a little depressed.


    "Sister Na, don''t do this with me, I''m afraid." Jiang Xiaohu pretended to be afraid, patted her chest, looking at her with horror.


    Meng Na said: "Come on less, let''s explain now."


    "No, what do you want me to explain?" Jiang Xiaohu said silently, "Is that the origin of the chicken?"


    "You are very smart!" Meng Na raised her legs, her long skirt looming and beautiful.


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead. He tried to restrain himself, not to look where he shouldn''t be, but his eyes seemed to be iron filings attracted by a magnet, and he couldn''t help but drift where.


    How could Meng Na not know his careful thoughts?She did it deliberately, the beautiful place, no man can resist the temptation.


    However, while tempting, Meng Na couldn''t forget the business, she was waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to answer.She accompanied Jiang Xiaohu to buy chickens. She knew that Wang Ziqiang would never sell Jiang Xiaohu''s good chickens to weaken his opponent''s competitiveness.


    Moreover, after working with Wang Ziqiang for so long, Meng Na has never had such a delicious chicken.


    This chicken is extraordinary.


    Facing Meng Na''s questioning, Jiang Xiaohu was speechless: "Sister, let me dig my heart out with you, the chicken fry I picked with you last time."


    "Then why is the taste so bad? To tell you the truth, we also order this type of chicken, mainly for high-end boxed lunches and set meals. The taste is not bad, but it is definitely not too delicious. Basically a chicken The price of rice can only be sold for about forty yuan."


    Jiang Xiaohu has a black line in his forehead, Damn, you sell a chicken rice set meal for 40 yuan?Just the garbage chicken in Wang Ziqiang''s farm?What a huge profit, huge profit!but I like it!There seemed to be a hundred naughty kittens scratching and fighting in his heart, which aroused his excited nerves.


    He silently calculated in his heart what kind of profit his farm would make in the future.Although some profiteering, but he has a clear conscience.The animals and plants nourished by the god water of the mountains and rivers definitely have a health preservation effect that the food in the real world does not have.From this point of view, diners have taken a big advantage.


    He had a small calculation in his heart, and Meng Na had already seen it.Meng Na smiled secretly: "This kid is really smarter than a monkey. He loves money to death."


    She couldn''t help knocking on the desktop with her hand to remind Jiang Xiaohu to answer the question.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought for a long time, then replied, "How can I answer you to believe it? It''s really that batch of chicken fry, you can..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Meng Na stand up and walk towards him.


    Jiang Xiaohu stood up with a brush all over his body. This was not fear, but nervousness.


    What Meng Na would do, no one knew better than him.Sure enough, Meng Na had already posted it, and her hand gently brushed his sideburns, exhaling like blue.

 311 Chapter 311 New Version of Contract

    The room is filled with the deliciousness of chicken soup, and at the same time there is a beautiful scenery.Jiang Xiaohu sat in a chair, and dared not move.


    Meng Na''s skin temperature is a bit high, and she wants to come to have something to do with the bowl of chicken soup.Her long hair fell down, and the tip of her hair flicked across the tip of Jiang Xiaohu''s nose, itchy.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, I warn you~" Meng Na leaned in his ear and whispered, "If you don''t tell the truth anymore, I''ll drop your weapon~"


    The hand suddenly probed and made a grasping gesture.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s face suddenly paled, and he didn''t know whether to cry or smile.


    "Sister, please forgive me, I...oh feed the ducks~" Jiang Xiaohu''s begging voice spread through the door to the corridor. People passing by couldn''t help but listen carefully and cover their mouths and laugh.


    Xu Linglong came out of the elevator carrying her bag and saw several waitresses eavesdropping and laughing at Meng Na''s door, and she knew what was going on.


    She couldn''t help a black line on her forehead, and sighed secretly: "Second Sister is always like this, and she is not afraid of gossip behind others."


    From a distance, Xu Linglong cleared her throat, and the waiters hurried away after receiving the message.When walking across from her, they all cried respectfully: "Hello, Miss Xu."


    Xu Linglong nodded. She is the shareholder with the least shares here, so everyone usually doesn''t know that she was also the boss, and she only regarded her as a good girlfriend of the boss.


    Xu Linglong came to the door and heard Jiang Xiaohu begging for mercy.She couldn''t help being a little angry, and she didn''t know why in her heart.


    "Damn it, this guy clearly enjoys it! The soundproofing effect of the room is so good, and it can be heard. I really don''t know how to restrain it." Xu Linglong secretly said.If Jiang Xiaohu knew it, he would definitely reason with her: "Miss Xu, which eye do you see me enjoying?"


    She cleared her throat again, knocked on the door, and the movement inside immediately weakened, then disappeared.


    Meng Na shouted in the room: "Is it Linglong? You come to me and knock on the door? Come in!"


    Xu Linglong pushed the door and walked in, suddenly smelling of a smell.And Jiang Xiaohu and Meng Na, sitting opposite each other at the table, looked serious.


    "You two dead old man and dead old woman, you are very bad!" Xu Linglong smiled secretly.


    "Oh, isn''t this Boss Jiang? It''s been a long time!" Xu Linglong deliberately said hello to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and nodded, his heartbeat was still crazy.Just now Meng Na tossed him, but she was not soft at all. She basically ate all the tofu that should be eaten, and she didn''t get a cent away.


    Men are not like women. It takes longer to return from excitement.It was Meng Na who was serious now, pretending that nothing happened.


    "You two are not strangers, so don''t be polite, Linglong, come and try this chicken soup!" Meng Na got up and helped Xu Linglong serve her a bowl of soup.


    Xu Linglong''s eyes sparkled: "I have smelled this fragrance all the way, it turned out to be chicken soup!"


    She took a sip, and the deliciousness hit her taste buds and made her fascinated.This chicken soup seems to have a magical power that can make people forget all unhappiness and amplify all happiness.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Xu Linglong expectantly. Although Meng Na was also very professional, Xu Linglong was obviously more reliable.


    "How about Mr. Xu?" He asked after waiting a few seconds.


    Xu Linglong pursed her mouth, the deliciousness of the chicken soup still reverberating between her lips and teeth, refreshing her heart.


    "Very good, I didn''t expect that you would not only dig mountain ginseng, plant panax, but also raise chickens?" Xu Linglong smiled faintly.


    Jiang Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Serve the people!"


    "Well, Mr. Jiang who serves the people, my personal opinion is that I hope to sign a new contract with you." Meng Na giggled.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes lit up, re-sign?That means there will be an increase in prices?


    He had previously bought local chickens on the streets and alleys to supply them to restaurants, although he had also fed these local chickens with the water of the gods in the mountains and rivers, and the meat became delicious.But that kind of chicken is completely different from the one that Jiang Xiaohu raised from the chicken seedlings.


    "How to sign?" Jiang Xiaohu asked calmly. In fact, he could not help shaking his legs with excitement, and his hands were a little trembling.


    Before today, he sold vegetables and chickens every day, earning almost five to six thousand yuan.From July to now, he has been investing money in the farm, and his income has just maintained a balance with a slight surplus.He has a hunch that starting today, the farm will make money for him.


    "Our sister Lihua means that as long as two of the three people think your chicken tastes good, we can update the contract price with you." Meng Na got up and went to the desk to fetch the contract text and gently placed it on Jiang Xiaohu Hands.


    Jiang Xiaohu flipped through it slightly and saw the number that moved his heart.According to the contract price, he calculated that for the same number of chickens, he can sell for three times the price, which means that his daily income will reach about 15,000 yuan.


    How much is 15,000 yuan a month?Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t need a calculator, just think about it.


    "Boss Jiang, are you satisfied with this contract?" Meng Na asked with a smile.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Satisfaction is satisfactory, but..." He flipped over the contract again, thinking that there should be something wrong with this contract.


    Sure enough, at the end of the contract, he saw an additional clause, which stated-buyout.


    Buyout?What does that mean?


    Without waiting for him to ask, Xu Linglong said: "From now on, all the chickens and ducks in your farm can only be sold to us, and we will join forces."


    "Only? This is too overbearing, right?" Jiang Xiaohu was startled, "My farm is free, and I am also free, right?"


    "The beauty you want~" Meng Na posted it again, ignoring that Xu Linglong was also in the room. She gently raised Jiang Xiaohu''s chin with her finger, and said aggressively, "From now on, even you are ours~ "


    When she came up, Jiang Xiaohu only felt a hot fragrant breeze, which made his heart beat faster, and he could not speak for a long time.


    "Cut!" Jiang Xiaohu regained his senses easily, "I sell chicken but not my body!"


    "Oh? Are you not one?" Meng Na smirked, her soft eyes like hot spring ripples, and Jiang Xiaohu''s heart was overwhelmed layer by layer.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t dare to look at her again, he was defeated!


    "Second sister, stop joking with him, let''s get the business done first." Xu Linglong said.


    Meng Na nodded, and ran her fingers across Jiang Xiaohu''s neck: "For my sister''s sake, let you go. Come on, let''s sit down and talk about this contract."


    "What is there to talk about? I will not buy it out!" This time it was Jiang Xiaohu''s turn to be domineering.

 312 Chapter 312: One Thing Drops One Thing

    "Don''t buy it out? Do you know what it means to buy out?" Meng Na glared and said feigning anger.


    She was really angry, or rather disappointed.What a great opportunity to increase your income in a month. Do you have this opportunity as a farmer?Actually refused?Hit you.


    Xu Linglong also looked at Jiang Xiaohu suspiciously: "Can you tell me why you refused?"


    "Because I think the chickens in my chicken farm will have a better future for development." Jiang Xiaohu said with a guilty expression, "If I sign this contract, I can only do business with you in the future. But in this world There are so many restaurants, there are so many people who want to eat chicken, and there are so many people who like to eat chicken. Why do I not want to leave a large forest and just want you to have a tree?"


    After all, Jiang Xiaohu lifted Erlang''s legs and looked triumphant.


    Xu Linglong and Meng Na looked at him in astonishment, then looked at each other, and said to each other, "This kid is amazing. I have learned how to bargain. I guess the price is not beautiful enough."


    "Then you said, how much do you want to sign this contract?" Xu Linglong asked.


    Meng Na frowned and walked to the side to sit down: "Don''t ask Linglong, he doesn''t think much of it, this is a small-hearted snake!" He deliberately winked at Xu Linglong, which turned out to be deceiving him.


    The two of them had a red face and a white face, and began to sing opposing scenes with Jiang Xiaohu.If this trick was used on him a few months ago, maybe he would have to use it.But now Jiang Xiaohu is no longer the little farmer who has never seen the world and is ignorant. He can see through the two people''s tricks at a glance, and feel funny, distressed and uncomfortable in his heart.


    Both of them are sisters who love him and love him. In his career path, although it is only a cooperative relationship, it is very helpful to him.They get along with each other and understand a little bit, Jiang Xiaohu knows that they are acting.It was just that suddenly, the apprentice grew up and surpassed the master, and he felt a sense of loss in his heart.


    Sisters, I, Jiang Xiaohu, will develop one day, and I will never forget to repay you, he secretly swears in his heart.


    Although there was a lot of emotion in his heart, Jiang Xiaohu did not give in at all. He knew very well that this was an opportunity for him.


    "Well, if you don''t agree, I won''t waste time here." Jiang Xiaohu said, "The new contract has not been signed, and I will supply you with local chicken and vegetables according to the previous specifications. Let''s go first, and bye. "


    The two women are a little dumbfounded at first sight, this kid is really serious?Look at that face, flushed, eyes lonely, and his expression resolute. This is really going to go.


    "Don''t pull him, see what he is going to do!" Meng Na and Xu Linglong secretly messaged.


    "That''s okay, you don''t take it off." Meng Na said.


    Xu Linglong asked, "May I ask, what are you doing now?" In fact, she really likes Jiang Xiaohu''s chicken soup, the taste is amazing.If you can drink it often, it is estimated that you will be full of energy at work every day.Moreover, the family father recovered from a serious illness, and was in need of chicken soup.


    To be honest, Xu Linglong actually felt that the buyout price was a bit of a loss for Jiang Xiaohu.In the short term, income has exploded from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands every month.But in the long run, this is tantamount to facilitating growth and cutting off future development.


    Long time to buy out, the business will slack off.Xu Linglong secretly said, what does this guy want to do?


    She looked at Jiang Xiaohu with interest and waited for his further expression.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "I''m going to find a customer. When the chicken fry grows up, I have to sell it? Otherwise, our family can''t finish it! Also, I have to cultivate new chicken fry~"


    Meng Na remained reserved and refused to let go.In fact, she had secretly raised Jiang Xiaohu''s price point in her heart, and only waited for him to let go of his request, why didn''t this kid know a little flexibility?


    Xu Linglong said: "People go to high places and water flows to low places. This is understandable. But we have been working together for so long and we are not willing to suddenly lose a partner. Look, is there any room for change here?"


    Meng Na gave Xu Linglong a black line on her forehead.Fortunately, the two are very good girlfriends, they know each other well and don''t care about these attitude issues.She just wanted to say, Xu Linglong where are you standing, and how can you give Jiang Xiaohu back?You are clearly giving him a hint, which is equivalent to telling him that we can give in.


    Jiang Xiaohu really understood. He turned around and said, "I can keep the price unchanged, but I want to join in."


    "What?" Xu Linglong and Meng Na cried out in surprise at the same time, both of them were black lines on the forehead.


    Especially Xu Linglong, she was surprised.Although I knew that Jiang Xiaohu had a big heart, he didn''t expect that he was so courageous that he actually asked to join in.


    If he understands it correctly, his so-called joining should mean buying shares?Where to buy shares?Lihua Hotel?


    Meng Na patted the table: "Mr. Jiang, your appetite is not small. Where did you join? Don''t even think about joining Lihua Hotel. Joining my house is fine."


    Jiang Xiaohu shrugged: "Then don''t talk about it today, it''s meaningless."


    He turned around and walked out without looking back. It was a big stride.


    The door closed silently, and Jiang Xiaohu''s figure was swallowed by the gradually narrowing crack in the door.


    The two women were dumbfounded, and only came to a sense of relief after a few minutes.


    Meng Na was so angry that she couldn''t laugh or cry, got up and chased the door, grabbed the door panel and slapped, while beating and cursing: "Okay, you die boy, now your wings are stiff, right? Dare to play with the sisters." Recognize people? I am angry!"


    Xu Linglong''s performance was quite calm, but in fact, she was half shocked and half happy.Shocked by Jiang Xiaohu''s changes, this young man grew rapidly, and it really changed every day.Happiness is also in his growth. She has a hunch that Jiang Xiaohu can become a man in Luliu County!


    "How do you do it, the third one!" Meng Na looked helpless, ran to Xu Linglong and asked weakly, hooking her shoulders.


    Xu Linglong wanted to laugh. She had known the two sisters for so long, and she had never seen Meng Na look like this. It seemed that one thing fell one thing.


    "How can I do it? Tell my eldest sister." Xu Linglong said.


    "Oh, hey, that''s the only way to go." Meng Na nodded, she was weak, and made up her mind to catch Jiang Xiaohu next time, she must hammer him.


    The plane flew at low altitude, and the engine made a unique noise, carrying Niu Lihua to the ground.


    Today, she wore an Armani professional suit. In fact, this suit is not expensive, and even simple for her.


    The gray suit fully highlights the temperament of this thirty-something woman, and perfectly depicts her exquisite curves.No matter where she goes, she is an eye-catching pearl.


    Niu Lihua was wearing a pair of black-rimmed glasses today, and his eyes were slightly tired.Seeing the scenery on the ground getting bigger and bigger, her mood became heavier and heavier.


    As soon as she reached the gate, she saw two sisters who were siblings waiting for her.Niu Lihua waved at the two of them from a distance, but secretly said in her heart: "The sun has come out from the west today? Why are these two girls so diligent?"

 313 Chapter 313

    "Eldest sister!" Meng Na ran into Niu Lihua''s arms, burying her head in her neck to act like a baby.


    Xu Linglong was the youngest and the most calm. There was a faint smile on her face when she saw the second sister and the eldest sister get along so close.


    People say that there are three women in one play, but these three standing at the exit are simply three shining pearls, which frequently make people stop and look back.


    In fact, Niu Lihua and Meng Na are about the same age, but the former looks much more mature than the latter.This is true to her experience, this sister has been too hard in her life.Behind the scenery is endless sadness.


    "What''s the matter? What is it that sprinkled today?" Niu Lihua smiled and patted Meng Na on the back, like a kind old mother coaxing her child.


    Meng Na sighed: "I''m so angry!" She Balabala told Niu Lihua about Jiang Xiaohu''s refusal to sign the contract, especially to exaggerate how the kid stood proud in the end, and gave her anger to vomit blood.


    Niu Lihua certainly understands the personalities of the two best friends, especially Meng Na. How can she be the kind of person who is bullied?If someone bullied her, she would jump up and scratch the person to death, and drown if she couldn''t reach.In short, Meng Na never suffers.


    "Okay, Sister Na, for the sake of Sister Lihua''s tiredness, you can spare her, let''s go back and talk about it." Xu Linglong finally stepped forward to rescue the boss, and received a grateful look from the boss.


    The three women returned to the seventh floor of the hotel. In the common lounge, even when Niu Lihua was taking a shower, Meng Na had to tell her Jiang Xiaohu''s crimes with her back against the glass door of the bathroom.


    Niu Lihua just took a bath with her babble on her ears, changed her clothes and walked out.Xu Linglong had prepared snacks and milk intimately for her to drink.


    "Well, I understand, Mr. Jiang is unwilling to sign that contract and wants to run the restaurant with us, right?" Niu Lihua asked.


    The two nodded.


    Niu Lihua smiled and said, "It seems impossible. Our company''s registered trademark is clover."


    It turned out that the three of them started a joint-stock company as early as three years ago.At present, under the joint-stock company, there is a restaurant, Lihua Hotel, and a supermarket, which is open in the urban area.Although the restaurant is well-run, the supermarket is tepid.


    No, Niu Lihua went on a business trip just to contact a certain manufacturer in other places and purchase competitive products for the supermarket.Unfortunately, she didn''t seem to complete the task this time.


    "Yes, we three golden flowers, how could we want him this weed!" Meng Na pouted, regardless of her age in her thirties, but pouted, not losing to the seventeen or eighteen-year-old. Little girl.The key is that she is well maintained, the shrew Q is soft and smooth, and no one can believe that she is in her thirties.


    "Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu also said that he will still supply our native chickens in accordance with the previous contract." Xu Linglong added, she felt that if she didn''t help Jiang Xiaohu to speak, she would be very panicked.After all, Jiang Xiaohu saved her company, saved her father, and once saved her life.


    "That''s good, come, let''s not mention Jiang Xiaohu, let''s talk about our clover supermarket." Niu Lihua greeted the two for a small meeting.


    With high rents, low profits, lack of competitive core products, plus taxes, labor, etc., Niu Lihua settled an account for the two.


    "We had a net loss of more than one million in the first half of the year." Niu Lihua said.


    "Did the supermarket make money for us?" Meng Na asked nonchalantly, "It''s weird that it doesn''t lose money. How competitive the city is. Just one Jintai occupies half of the country. And those foreign investment¡­¡­"


    "Yes, our supermarket is too uncompetitive." Xu Linglong said, "just turn it off."


    Although the Lihua Hotel has always been a booming business, it is geared towards the wealthy, leisurely and health-conscious groups, but the total number of this group is limited after all, so the hotel''s turnover is also very fixed.Almost an annual income of about three million yuan, three people''s share.


    Now that there is an oil leak in the supermarket, there are millions of oil leaks. Why not make people worry?


    Meng Na is backed by the Meng family, and Xu Linglong''s participation in the Clover Company is just a ticket. Her real business core is in Chunfeng Pharmaceutical Factory and Xu''s Enterprise.Among the three, the only one who really felt the pain was Niu Lihua, because she only had the Clover Group.


    Niu Lihua thought for a moment and said, "I still want to hold on."


    Xu Linglong and Meng Na looked at each other, and said in unison: "When there are difficulties, we should be the same."


    Meng Na said, "Sister, don''t worry, since we got on your thief boat, we won''t jump off easily. Losing money is nothing. It''s normal to make a profit or lose money in business."


    "Yes, if you need money, sister Lihua, just tell me." Xu Linglong said.


    The warm words of the two sisters moved Niu Lihua very much. She turned her back and quietly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    The so-called different lives.


    While Niu Lihua was worried about the loss of more than one million yuan in half a year, another woman about the same age as her was crying for a handful of small green vegetables at the vegetable market.


    Wang Ying got off work, it was already five thirty in the afternoon.From 5:30 in the morning to 5:30 in the afternoon, every six days of work, this amount is very large for a woman.


    But is there any way?She needs to support her family, and her son Yinuo attends elementary school. Although education is compulsory, there is always something to spend.Among other things, when a child enters the city and sees other children¡¯s children having fun toys and delicious snacks, they will also ask her for them.Whenever this happens, Wang Ying feels particularly uncomfortable.


    She loves her son like her fate, and will do everything possible to satisfy her child''s wishes.With such dependence, wages of less than one thousand yuan a month will become even more stretched.


    Liusao Wangying sometimes miss Chenguang in the village.When I was in the village, except for meat, oil and salt, which cost money, everything else grew out of the ground. If I wanted to eat vegetables, I would go to the vegetable garden and pick two.But in the city?It costs money everywhere.


    She can only go to the vegetable market to buy a handful of cheap vegetables that others have picked after get off work.The leaves are rotten, just take them off, wash them and stir fry them and you can eat them.


    Today, Wang Ying spent one yuan and five jiao, and bought a small green vegetable that usually can only be bought for five or six yuan.But who knows, she accidentally dropped the food on the ground.Without waiting for her to bend down to pick it up, an electric car squeezed it over, crushing the vegetables completely.


    "Oh, my food!" Wang Ying exclaimed in a low voice, squatting down with a heartache, trying to pick it up.But the mud was mixed with rotten leaves, and even the beggar didn''t want to eat it anymore.


    The cyclist was very handsome. He was a five-and-three-thin man, with a swarthy face, like a door god.


    "Why do you have eyes? Didn''t you see the car coming? Whoever hit it? You bitch are really..." he cursed.

 314 Chapter 314 One Punch Superman

    The man was still a bit taller than Wang Ying when riding on an electric bike, and he was black and strong and very scary.


    When he roared, his voice caught up with Thunder and thunder.Wang Ying was only distressed about these dishes, but now he was so stunned by his roar that he hurriedly said sorry.


    "Be careful in the future, walk for a long snack!" The man was justified, but he even taught others a lesson.


    Those who sell groceries and buy groceries, passersby just watch the excitement or walk away indifferently. These years, every house is cleaning the snow in front of the house. Who has the leisure to care about others?


    "You stop for me!" Suddenly a clear voice came from the side.


    The voice was crisp and pleasant, the voice of a young girl.Wang Ying felt familiar, and when she saw it, she immediately beamed, "Sister Xiaohua, it''s you!"


    The man raised his brows and looked at the girl in the crowd like a diorama.


    Zhang Xiaohua stood in the crowd carrying a cabbage, staring at him angrily.The little girl was slender, not tall, and she looked beautiful and beautiful.Compared with this strong man, he is as weak as a child.But she was not afraid of the strong man''s momentum, and looked at him.It was the brawny man who stared for a long time with a guilty conscience, don''t open his eyes, he didn''t know what to mutter.


    "Sister-in-law, why are you saying sorry to him? You are standing on the side of the road and he is not paying attention to his bicycle. I have seen it just now. He almost pressed your foot!" Zhang Xiaohua stepped forward, filled with indignation. , "The dishes are rotten, you pay!"


    She grabbed the brawny man''s car butt and prevented him from leaving.


    The brawny man got up, got out of the car and rushed towards Zhang Xiaohua and said, "What''s wrong with you little girl, do you care about your wool? Isn''t there a man* you, you* itchy?"


    "You!!" Zhang Xiaohua didn''t expect that this brawny man was so nasty, his mouth was dirty.


    Six sister-in-law, Wang Ying, was afraid of the trouble, so she hurriedly pulled Zhang Xiaohua between them, for fear that she would suffer.


    "Xiao Hua''s okay, it''s just a dollar." She whispered.


    Zhang Laoliu and Zhang Xiaohua are in their own family, and the two are very close relatives.


    Although Wang Ying was extremely disappointed with Zhang Laoliu and didn''t like Zhang Xiaohua''s parents, but she liked this girl very much.She is outspoken, kind-hearted, and always willing to speak up.Especially in this situation, being able to stand up for Wang Ying, no matter what the final result is, it warms Wang Ying''s heart.


    "Sister-in-law, this is not a matter of money or money, he is not right, he is still murdering you!" Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Wang Ying has a soft temper, and the most powerful thing in her life is to take her son away from home.Now facing this fierce and unreasonable brawny, she was terribly scared, and she had to protect Zhang Xiaohua, really exhausted.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s face was flushed, and if she changed before, she might have walked around.After all, there is a difference between men and women, and the difference in physical strength is too large.With such an unreasonable bullshit, you may suffer.


    But somehow, she was very hard-hearted today, thinking it was because she had been with Jiang Xiaohu for too long, right?Hey, I''m really disappointed. In such a fierce war environment, she even blushed when she thought of Jiang Xiaohu?


    The burly man sneered, and said: "Little lady, do you still want to quarrel with me? If you don''t quarrel with me, just get out of the way and don''t block my way. I''m so busy that I don''t have time to play with you. Oh, you¡¯re not a man, are you? If you don¡¯t mind, leave me a phone number. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll continue to quarrel with you. Maybe we quarreled and we quarreled on the bed."


    He smirked, his face was dark and greasy, how disgusting he looked.When the passerby heard this, he shook his head.


    Zhang Xiaohua was angry and kicked him angrily.The tires were full, and it was nothing to kick the script, but the burly man took the opportunity to get angry and reached out over Liusao to push Zhang Xiaohua.He didn''t push away, but touched his chest.


    Zhang Xiaohua saw that the other party was threatening, and quickly dodged.Although Wang Ying was blocking between the two, he couldn''t hold the strong man tall, so he stretched his arm over easily and deliberately pressed Wang Ying''s face.


    Seeing that the man was about to meet Zhang Xiaohua, Wang Ying suddenly didn''t know where the courage came from, and gave him a bite in the arm, tears streaming down.The hard days of these years, all the hardships and tiredness that I had suffered while working in the city, all took hold of my heart and put it on my teeth.


    The bite was so cruel, oily and watery, the big man screamed in pain, and raised his hand to slap Wang Ying on the back.


    boom!


    His slap was even harder, Wang Ying let go of his mouth, subconsciously snorted, and threw forward.She was dizzy and dizzy, and suddenly she didn''t know the north, south, east, and west.


    Zhang Xiaohua was startled and hurriedly stepped forward to help Wang Ying.The people next to him also shouted: "Yeah?! How can you beat women as a man?"


    The brawny man touched the bite, and there were red teeth marks.He stared at the passer-by and said, "Just take care of your business! Buy your food!"


    He was about 1.5 meters tall, burly physique, like a black face, and roared, no different from a black bear.Even if those passers-by were embarrassed in their hearts, they did not dare to accuse them too much, for fear of misfortune.


    The brawny man rushed forward and wanted to continue beating, when suddenly a fist appeared in front of him, banged and hit him on the cheek.


    The strong man raised his head and his nose was bleeding.Before he could see who he was, he kicked him on his shoulder again, kicked him directly, and hit him on his electric car.


    Boom, boom!


    People and electric cars fell to the ground, and parts were scattered on the ground.The brawny man was dizzy by the punch and kick, and couldn''t figure out the east and the west.His weight has crushed the electric car to pieces. The wheels of the car are one by one, and the handlebar is also crooked to the grandmother''s bridge.


    This sudden scene not only confuses the strong man, but also makes Zhang Xiaohua and Wang Ying a little bit at a loss.They couldn''t help being overjoyed, especially Zhang Xiaohua.


    "Brother Huzi!" she shouted.


    It turned out that the person who made the shot was Jiang Xiaohu.


    It is also a coincidence that Jiang Xiaohu failed to discuss business at Lihua Hotel and did not go home directly, but went to the vegetable market.He wanted to look for business opportunities here, but accidentally happened to this scene.


    Seeing his girlfriend being bullied and humiliated, Jiang Xiaohu''s violent temper was instantly ignited.


    After the strong man fell to the ground, he was dumbfounded for a moment, and immediately jumped into thunder.Seeing his nosebleeds and seeing the electric car rotten, he was furious, jumped up and pounced on the young man who was half a head shorter than himself.


    "Am I *your mother? You ***!" The foul language was unbearable.


    He pinched Jiang Xiaohu''s neck with both hands, and the saliva stars almost sprayed onto the opponent''s face.


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered, lifted his foot and banged, kicked him in the chest again, and kicked him away again.


    "Hit a woman, you can do it!" Jiang Xiaohu said.

 315 Chapter 315: An Old Acquaintance Is Here

    The surrounding area is quiet. Everyone has only seen martial arts scenes in TV and movies. In reality, at most two people scold and throw a bench.After all, those in the vegetable market are old and weak, women and children.


    But like Jiang Xiaohu and the strong man fighting, one is like a tiger and the other is like a big black bear. The fight is simply earth-shattering.Frightened everyone backed quickly, Zhang Xiaohua and Wang Ying didn''t dare to get too close.The current Jiang Xiaohu can be described with a hideous face, which is terrible.


    The brawny man couldn''t get up this time, and his arm was bruised on the ground, bleeding beads of blood.He was frightened, how heavy he weighed, and how tall he was, he had never suffered from military force since he was a child.But today this kid actually beat himself up with three punches and kicks twice, is this a human?


    He decided to call the police, so he pointed to Jiang Xiaohu and said bitterly: "Wait for me, don''t go!" He held his phone and started calling 110, "Hello, policeman? I want to call the police. Someone beat me here. Ang, it¡¯s the vegetable market, and I broke my car. Yes, yes...uuuuu, come catch the bad guys!"


    Everyone was shocked and speechless.


    "Hey, I''m just standing here, not going anywhere!" Jiang Xiaohu snorted and turned to Zhang Xiaohua, "Xiaohua, are you all right? Liusao, how are you..."


    Thinking of meeting Zhang Laoliu on the ridge that day, he felt sympathy for this woman again.Eating, drinking, prostitution, gambling, pissed off his father and mother, and finally beat his wife and children away. He couldn''t figure out how there is such a scum in the world.


    When Wang Ying saw an acquaintance again, she was very flustered.Jiang Xiaohu is different from Zhang Xiaohua. She trusts Zhang Xiaohua, but she is not familiar with Jiang Xiaohu, for fear that he will expose his whereabouts when he returns.So he smiled awkwardly, with a secretive look.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t be afraid, I won''t tell anyone." Jiang Xiaohu saw Wang Ying''s thoughts, "Are you all right?"


    This is the second time he has asked Zhang Xiaohua if there is anything wrong, and the concern in his eyes cannot be concealed.Zhang Xiaohua''s heart was beating wildly, and her hands were shaking.


    The two have just confirmed their relationship, and it has been a long time since they separated.The so-called Xiaobian wins Xinhuan, meeting again, is actually full of excitement.


    "We''re all right, but he called the police." Zhang Xiaohua was a little worried, even regretful. If she didn''t quarrel with that person at the time, there would be nothing to do later.


    "Don''t be afraid, let''s not be ignorant. If we are happy to beat others, let us defend ourselves and fight back?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled, "When you encounter such a person, if you can''t do it, just call me directly. Let''s not cause trouble. But it must not be persuaded."


    His encouragement instantly weakened Zhang Xiaohua''s sense of guilt, and her heart was warm.She quietly looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s side face, and all the details formed one word-handsome.


    What is this called?Beauty is in the eyes of beholder.


    Not long after, the police sirens sounded, a police car stopped at the intersection, and a policeman got off: "Who called the police? What''s the matter?" Police Weihehe.


    The brawny man immediately limped and ran forward with a bitter face and blood all over his head.When he passed Jiang Xiaohu, he was taken aback.


    "Scare, who is this person? Did he come back from the scene of the car accident?" Jiang Xiaohu really admired this person''s acting skills.


    It turned out that the strong man wiped his nosebleed all over, and pretended to have his leg broken, almost dragging his "legged leg" forward.As soon as he walked to the police, he immediately took the police by the hand: "Comrade police, I am miserable!"


    By the way, the policeman who got off the bus was about 1.75 meters tall. He was neither fat nor thin. He was in his early thirties and looked handsome.Jiang Xiaohu glanced intently, and he was immediately happy. Isn''t this Officer Wang?


    "Hey, where did Police Officer Xiaolu go?" Jiang Xiaohu looked into the car, and it seemed that only one policeman had arrived today.


    But as far as he knows, Xiaolu and Officer Wang are partners, and the two always work together.He couldn''t help wondering in his heart, remembering how Xiaolu had taken a risk to help him rescue Zhang Xiaohua.Isn''t it because of that incident, is it involved in the future of the deer?


    Jiang Xiaohu faintly worried.


    But it was said that Officer Wang was taken aback by the bloody man in front of him, thinking that the brawny man had suffered multiple injuries.But when he took a closer look, he was angry and happy, all over his body, except for a little scratch on his arm, and bleeding from the nose. How could there be any trauma?


    Looking at his body shape, his stature is burly, looking around, the strong man is definitely the first one.Of course, as a civilian police officer, Officer Wang will never make arbitrary judgments.


    "Don''t get excited, where did it hurt? Who hurt it? What is going on?" He broke off the opponent''s hand and asked with dignity.


    The brawny man was crying miserably, with a nose and tears. He simply sat at the feet of Officer Wang and said: "It''s him who beat me like this."


    He pointed at Jiang Xiaohu, and Officer Wang saw the old acquaintance, and suddenly got a black line on his forehead.


    How did Officer Wang meet Jiang Xiaohu?This is also a long story, anyway, every time there is nothing good.


    Fortunately, it is precisely because of familiarity that after investigating each incident, he has some understanding of Jiang Xiaohu''s behavior.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu looks young and vigorous, and even in the eyes of some old-fashioned people, he is a little foolish, but this young man is actually very kind and has a sense of justice.In contrast, this big black bear, oh no, this brawny, the elements of acting are too obvious.


    Officer Wang cleared his throat and pretended not to know Jiang Xiaohu.Jiang Xiaohu was also very on the road, and did not take the initiative to say hello to Officer Wang, but secretly made eye contact with him and smiled slightly.


    "Who, come here!" Officer Wang beckoned and asked Jiang Xiaohu to come and be investigated. "Is that what he said just now? You hit someone, and you smashed the electric car?"


    "Oh, comrade police, he''s wronged me." Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly made an aggrieved look, "Human, in fact, I can''t say that I beat me, he beat me too. If you don''t believe me, look at me. Lianqing (actually a mole), and the electric car was not caused by me."


    "You didn''t smash it, can it be that bad?" Officer Wang knew Jiang Xiaohu, and knew that he knew some kung fu.


    "He smashed it. Look at his size, right!" Jiang Xiaohu deliberately stood next to the big black bear, and there was a sharp contrast, "There are so many eyewitnesses~"


    Those onlookers had long been unhappy about what the big black bear was doing, and they helped Jiang Xiaohu testify: "Let''s face it, we saw him smash it himself."


    "Yes, I still have videos here!"


    "He smashed it twice by himself!"


    Officer Wang was very surprised, but he didn''t expect such a word.The brawny man was even more angry. He jumped up and snarled at the caller: "Dog*, who dares to make noise, I will kill him!"


    "Dare you!" Police Officer Wang shouted, "The police are here, no one''s turn to be prestigious! Now everyone is quiet and come one by one. Who said there was a video just now, please show me the video."


    "Here!" A thin and tall young man ran out, handed his cell phone to Officer Wang, and explained by the way, "I was off work today and accompanied my mother to buy groceries, and I saw him..."

 316 Chapter 316 Mediation

    Officer Wang took the phone, said thank you, and clicked to watch it.


    In the video, there was a lot of noise at first, the big black bear-like burly man was pushing and shoving two young women, and then he was even bitten.Seeing this, Officer Wang frowned.


    The brawny man also leaned over to look, Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand to stop, the brawny man stared: "Zhedi, the police are here, do you dare to hit me?" He was rough and brutal.


    "Oh, don''t you dare! Look at my arm far away from you, how can you be able to hold you!" Jiang Xiaohu grinned and quickly retreated.


    "Why, the two still want to fight?" Officer Wang raised his eyes and scanned the brawny man. The other party suddenly shrank his neck and took two steps back in a daze.


    Although the strong man retreated temporarily, he was worried.He heard the movement and felt that the video was bad for him, and he became flustered.


    Officer Wang has a wealth of work experience. After watching the video, he knows what the incident is about.He returned the phone to the young man, beckoning to the strong man and Jiang Xiaohu: "You two, please come here."


    "Hey, come on!" Jiang Xiaohu immediately pretended to be courteous, and ran forward.


    Officer Wang has a black line on his forehead, and secretly said what treasure your kid is playing. The total distance is only one meter. You have run more than ten steps, are you tired?


    Of course, he later said this to Jiang Xiaohu in private.In front of the big black bear, you must never talk about it. To avoid being labeled as favoritism, that would be wronged.


    The big black bear is not as open and bright as Jiang Xiaohu. He tremblingly stepped forward and smiled weirdly: "Police, comrades, what''s the matter?"


    "I ask you, are you bullying these two lesbians?" Officer Wang pointed to Zhang Xiaohua and Wang Ying and asked him.


    He wanted to argue, but thinking of the video, he still considered it, and honestly admitted that he might get leniency?


    So, the big black bear nodded silently, and lowered his heavy bear head.


    "Then tell me, why are you bullying the lesbian?" Officer Wang asked again, giving the big black bear a chance to defend.


    The big black bear breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly said: "That''s it, she..." So and so, he added more oil and jealousy to the matter, although he was inclined to tell himself, but it was basically the same.


    Officer Wang knew in his heart that he knew who would bully whom from his face.But he still has to fulfill his responsibilities and follow the process well.So he said to Wang Ying, "Tell me!"


    "The vegetables I bought fell on the floor, and he pressed me down and cursed others." Wang Ying finished speaking in one breath, already trembling with nervousness.


    She has never seen a big scene in her life, is timid and never dare to do bad things, and she is kind in her heart.Seeing that the police car came by herself today was a major event in her life.And Officer Wang was also the biggest official she had ever met except the old village chief.


    "What about you?" Officer Wang asked Zhang Xiaohua again, and Zhang Xiaohua answered truthfully.


    Finally, he asked Jiang Xiaohu, not to mention Jiang Xiaohu, indignantly told how he saw the two women being bullied, and angrily took action.


    "That''s it?" Officer Wang asked without a tight lock, looking at a few people.


    The big black bear, Jiang Xiaohu and others nodded, and Officer Wang said: "You all said it was just a bit of a quarrel, and pushed twice, then what''s the matter with this car?"


    The big black bear was taken aback, and suddenly raised his head: "The car, the car, he broke it to me."


    "How did it happen?" Police Officer Wang asked knowingly, but it was clear in the video just now.


    The big black bear went to perform again in person, not to mention, it was quite alike.


    Jiang Xiaohu scratched his head, he smiled and said to Officer Wang: "Hey, I have forgotten all these details."


    "Forgot? What about you?" Officer Wang asked the big black bear again.


    The big black bear hurts on his body and his brain is buzzing. Although he is not a big gangster, but he usually does not do good deeds. When he sees the police, he has a guilty conscience.Facing the majesty of Officer Wang at this time, how could he think of a word?


    Officer Wang asked three times before he stammered and replied: "I, I also forgot."


    "Then how do you get this car?" Officer Wang stepped forward and took a look. The car was well broken up, but before it fell apart, it was no different from being broken up.When this car is not falling apart, it is estimated that 200 will be difficult to sell.


    "Are you willing to accept mediation?" Police Officer Wang asked the big black bear after winning the attack.


    The big black bear shook his head first, how can he accept mediation?With one fist and two flying feet, he has never suffered such a big loss in his life.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded obediently, and the harmless appearance of humans and animals made Officer Wang a black eye.Officer Wang said in his heart, you can just pretend to be, and I will criticize and educate you again later.


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu is so behaved, the big black bear suddenly realized something, I can''t be worse than the bad guy, right?I have to be good.So he nodded pretendingly: "Then what, I am willing."


    "Well, it¡¯s wrong for the two of you to fight, and you have to be punished. But if you two can understand each other, then the fight is fine. But you, you have to apologize to these two lesbians first. If someone forgive you Let¡¯s go on. Don¡¯t forgive, that¡¯s not the case. Besides, apologies must be sincere."


    When Officer Wang said so, the big black bear understood.If you want to turn this story today, Zhang Xiaohua and Wang Ying are the keys.


    He walked up to the two women, bowed to them and apologized: "I can''t help you, I''m sorry!"


    In fact, Wang Ying and Zhang Xiaohua didn''t want to forgive him at all, especially Zhang Xiaohua.But thinking that Jiang Xiaohu was also involved, the two had to give up.


    "Huh!" Zhang Xiaohua hummed reluctantly.


    Wang Ying said: "I accept it."


    When Police Officer Wang saw that the problem was resolved, he went to the next link: "Where are you two? Can you understand each other?"


    "Forgive me, of course!" Both of them gritted their teeth almost.


    One is unwilling to lose heart, and the other?His girlfriend was bullied, and he couldn''t calm down.


    But in front of the police, how unwilling, how unwilling to settle, can not be expressed.At least Jiang Xiaohu was unwilling to trouble Officer Wang, and he was worried about the situation of Officer Xiaolu in his heart.


    "Then shook hands and apologized to each other, it is considered a peace." Police Officer Wang arranged.


    The two shook hands hastily and apologized to each other according to the arrangements of Officer Wang.


    "As for this electric car, how much compensation do you think is appropriate?" Officer Wang asked the big black bear.


    The big black bear opened his mouth and wanted to make an offer. In fact, he thought about compensation early in the morning. Two thousand, one less would not work.


    Of course, this electric bike is not worth two thousand. First of all, he has been riding for four years, and secondly, it was a second-hand car when he bought it, and it only cost 400 yuan.


    If today can be corrupted to two thousand, then the fight is worth it, he thought.


    "How much?" Jiang Xiaohu raised his brows and asked with a smile.

 317 Chapter 317: Who Rare Two Dollars

    "How much?" Jiang Xiaohu looked at the big black bear with a smile, and his fist quietly moved.


    The big black bear shuddered when he saw his fist, recalling the scene of being hit in the stomach just now.Not only was it embarrassing, it was also painful, and now his stomach was still hurting like a river.


    "That, it only costs two or two yuan~" The big black bear swallowed a thousand characters into his stomach.


    Officer Wang looked at him curiously: "Did you say it wrong? Or did I hear it wrong? Two yuan, are you sure?"


    "Yeah, sure!" The big black bear immediately remarked, "Actually, all I need is fairness and justice. Money is not a big deal. Now, Comrade Police, you have helped me uphold justice. I am very moved. Two yuan is my dignity and the justice of the law."


    He stood there with a serious face, his hands pressed against the seams of his trousers, and the board was like a pupil named by the teacher to recite the text.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help it, turning his back to laugh out loud.Police Officer Wang flushed, and forced a smile: "Well, then, this matter is solved in this way. If you encounter any problems in the future, please brainstorm and do it again. Lose money~"


    Jiang Xiaohu took out two yuan, and he just bought some water in the afternoon to make up some change, otherwise there is really no way to compensate.


    He took the money and handed it to the big black bear, and the big black bear took it dejectedly, but he couldn''t twitch or pull.


    The big black bear looked up at Jiang Xiaohu in wonder, and found that although the other party was smiling, his eyes were fierce.Although he did not speak, Jiang Xiaohu''s meaning was clearly conveyed to the big black bear.


    "You kid dare to take Lao Tzu''s money, just wait and see."


    That being the case, how dare the big black bear take money?He trembled, neither letting go nor letting go, he gritted his teeth one last time and said proudly: "Huh! I am also a person of dignity, not greedy for money. I don''t really want your money. Since you give me money, I apologize, and I forgive you, you can put away the money, goodbye!"


    After speaking, the big black bear picked up the wheel of the car with his left hand, dragged the car with his right hand, and limped to the car repair shop across the street.


    Behind the crowd, onlookers roared with laughter, some applauded and cheered Jiang Xiaohu, some whistled at the big black bear and scolded him for pretending.


    In short, the matter was resolved, and Officer Wang took off his hat and wiped the sweat from his forehead.What a simple security incident, it can''t even be called an incident.But why are you so tired?Thinking about it, he fixed his gaze on Jiang Xiaohu.


    Yes, the bug is this kid!


    Officer Wang felt it, and every time he met this kid, his troubles would come.No, we must resolutely prevent such incidents from happening.


    He said to Jiang Xiaohu: "I will give you an opinion."


    "Hey, what did Police Officer Wang do so politely?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    "I said you kid, next time you encounter this kind of thing, can the prophet call the police? You are the one who can''t beat you. If someone is better than you, wouldn''t you be bad?"


    Police officer Wang moved with affection and understood with reason.Although he was afraid that Jiang Xiaohu would cause trouble to him, he cherished Jiang Xiaohu more.


    The word cherish may not be appropriate, but Officer Wang''s feelings for Jiang Xiaohu are really complicated.He admired this young man''s sincere heart, but he was worried that he was young and energetic. It would be a shame if he accidentally made a mistake.


    Jiang Xiaohu also knew that Officer Wang was kind to him, so he promised, and raised his hand in salute: "Don''t worry, I promise you won''t go wrong."


    "Okay, I''m back to the camp, why should you go?" Officer Wang turned and walked towards the police car.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly stepped forward and stopped: "Wait a minute, can I ask something?"


    "What''s the matter?" Officer Wang looked back at him.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "Where did Police Officer Fawn go?"


    Zhang Xiaohua also thought of the brave and brave driving girl.Yes, the girl seemed to say that she was a policeman that day and called Xiaolu to come.


    "Little deer was injured by a male and is lying in the hospital. What''s the matter, you want to see her?" Officer Wang said, "If you want to go, this girl is probably going to be boring."


    "Huh? Injured?" Jiang Xiaohu looked surprised, and before he could ask clearly, Officer Wang returned to the car, started the car and left.


    He stood there and wondered for a few seconds. Wang Ying stepped forward and said, "Brother Tiger, Xiaohua, thank you for today."


    "Hey Liusao, thank you. Are you working here?" Jiang Xiaohu said hurriedly.


    Wang Ying shook her head: "I am off work, here to buy some food~" She subconsciously hid the rotten leaves in her hands behind her back. Even if they were covered with muddy water, most of the leaves were rotten, but she was still reluctant to throw them away. It.


    But Jiang Xiaohu had already seen it, and was very sad.He calmly laughed and said, "What kind of vegetables are you buying? I rented a warehouse here to put vegetables. I won a lot of dishes today. Sister-in-law, we rarely meet in the county town. Why don''t we go to your house for a meal? what?"


    "Ah? My house..." Wang Ying thought of her small rented house, and was not as embarrassed to let others be a guest.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw her embarrassment, but pretended not to understand, and secretly winked Zhang Xiaohua.Zhang Xiaohua understood, and said: "Yes, Liusao, take us to play. Usually I work in the factory. From morning to night, I rarely take a break today. I really don''t want to eat food in the cafeteria."


    "That, that''s all right." Wang Ying reluctantly agreed.


    The three of them went to Zhou Qing''s house. Jiang Xiaohu took a dozen catties of cucumbers, small greens, etc., and went to kill another fish, and came to Wang Ying''s house.


    Although it is also a bungalow area, the place where Wang Ying rented is obviously much dilapidated.The roadways here are narrow, sewage flows horizontally, and garbage is everywhere.There are pink and dark red light boxes in the two rows of houses facing the street. Some glamorous women are sitting inside the glass doors and looking towards the street with their legs up.When Jiang Xiaohu passed by, someone even waved at him and said with a smile, "Brother, come and play!"


    Where did Jiang Xiaohu go through these things?The scalp was numb with fright, not to mention that Zhang Xiaohua was by her side, and she had to pretend to be righteous.


    "Sister-in-law, is it too messy for you to live here?" Zhang Xiaohua was more scared than Jiang Xiaohu. She carried vegetables, walked side by side with Wang Ying, and asked in a low voice.


    Wang Ying sighed: "What can I do? I only pay more than 800 yuan a month, and the child has to go to school, and our mothers have to eat and live~"


    Zhang Xiaohua felt so uncomfortable. She thought of the five-cent food and the bullying today, and couldn''t help but said: "Then go home, I think Sixth Brother misses you very much."


    "Don''t mention him to me." Wang Ying whispered but decidedly.


    The yard that Wang Ying rents has three main rooms, two east wing and two west wing. There are toilets and shower rooms in the yard.Although the concrete floor was also hit, the ground was full of cracks and pits.In the corner of the yard, piles of debris, and bamboo poles with arms more than ten meters long, and so on.


    Except for the main house to the west, all other rooms were locked.And this room of only a dozen square meters is the place where Wang Ying and her son live and eat.


    In the innermost part of the room, there is a big dilapidated bed against the wall. The bedside table is remodeled from an old wooden box. There is a lamp on the top, and a few books are clamped in an iron book stand. Next to it is a pen holder remodeled from a beverage can with a few pencils. .Next to the bed is a low square stool. Obviously this is the place where children usually read and write homework.


    "Come, come in, don''t dislike it!" Wang Ying greeted.

 318 Chapter 318

    Wang Ying greeted the two of them to enter the house and quickly opened the doors and windows to breathe.


    The room was damp. Although the ceiling was suspended, the old-fashioned gypsum board ceiling was somewhat damaged. In some places, the keel was rusty and bent. It was obvious that a piece of gypsum board bulged down and was crumbling.


    There is a suitcase on the ground, which is the''closet'' where the mother and wife usually put their luggage.Under the window sill at the door, there is an old wooden table with rice cookers, woks, induction cookers, etc., here is Wang Ying''s kitchen.


    However, although the entire room is messy, it is cleaned up.But the more this happens, the more uncomfortable Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua feel, what life are these mothers having!


    "You sit here, I only have two benches, and I can sit on the bed." Wang Ying smiled embarrassedly, and said embarrassedly, "The place is small, dirty and messy. You sit down, I''ll wash the cups. "


    After she went out, Jiang Xiaohu took out her wallet, took a few red tickets, and prepared to hide under the pillow secretly.


    When Zhang Xiaohua saw it, she hurriedly took his hand: "Brother Huzi, what are you doing?"


    "My sister-in-law is living too hard, I''ll give her some sponsorship." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Zhang Xiaohua frowned and said seriously: "I tell you, you can''t do this!"


    "Why?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Zhang Xiaohua said: "I know Liusao too well. She has a strong self-esteem and can do it herself without asking for help. At the beginning, Liu Ge owed so many gambling debts, most of which were paid back by her own money. Wan, she didn''t ask for help, let alone now? If you do this, it''s tantamount to slap her in the face."


    "Oh~" Jiang Xiaohu touched the back of his head, "Hey, I don''t understand this either, fortunately you told me."


    Since giving money directly didn''t work, he decided to think of another way.


    "I want to introduce her to work in our factory, but she is a little tired." Zhang Xiaohua muttered.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced down at her, but after a few days no see, she was thinner again.Just like wild flowers growing in the wind in the autumn breeze, although they are not as fragrant as peony and roses, they have unparalleled tenacity and vitality.


    He couldn''t help raising his hand, picking up the mess of hair hanging on his face for Xiao Hua, and inadvertently touched the girl''s face with the tip of his finger.


    As the two got closer, Jiang Xiaohu''s hand slid down and gently held Zhang Xiaohua''s hand...


    boom!


    The door hit the wall and the two quickly separated.


    Wang Ying entered the door untimely, and the woman felt a little abnormal when she entered.She wanted to quit, but she had already alarmed the young couple.


    It seems that these two children are in love, Wang Ying thought to herself, it''s so good, so young.Huzi is a good boy,


    It is worth entrusting, I hope they are happy.


    She smiled nonchalantly: "Come on, sister-in-law has no drinks here, just drink boiled water!"


    "My sister-in-law, I like to drink boiled water." Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile, "Where is the tap? I''ll help you wash the vegetables, you two will make the fish first."


    "Well, I will come back from school in a while." Wang Ying was overjoyed and could finally improve the food for her children. This is what she wants as a mother most.


    Jiang Xiaohu went out to wash the vegetables with a vegetable bowl, while Wang Ying and Zhang Xiaohua were cooking and chatting in the house.


    The faucet rattled, Wang Ying glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, who was focusing on washing vegetables, through the window, and secretly asked, "Hua''er, are you two friends?"


    In a word, it was like a bottle of mellow wine, instantly making Zhang Xiaohua blush to the root of her neck.


    "Nothing, sister-in-law, don''t talk nonsense." She was so embarrassed, her eyes dodged.


    Wang Ying smiled: "You, I can''t hide it from me, I''m the one who came here. When I fell in love with that goddamn man, you were like you. I''m afraid that others will know, and I want the whole world to know."


    "Contradiction~" Zhang Xiaohua smiled.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua ate and drank at Wang Ying''s house. During the period, he ran to buy a box of milk and a large bottle of Coke, which were considered gifts for Wang Ying''s son.Wang Ying was grateful for this and tried his best to entertain the two.


    When I returned, it was already 7 or 8 in the evening. Jiang Xiaohu offered to take a taxi to send Zhang Xiaohua back to the factory, but Zhang Xiaohua refused.


    "The county seat is not big, can''t we just walk across it like this?" she said.


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned for a moment and then smiled: "Of course it works, you can say anything."


    Riding on the lights, the two young men walked side by side on the sidewalks of the city with the moon like water.


    At first, the conversation between the two people always revolved around Wang Ying and her son. The little guy Jiang Xiaohu saw him. He was already studying, thin and small, and his neck was as thin as a stalk.


    "Nuo Nuo has turned black and thin. I remember two years ago, I saw his grandfather holding him on the street once, when he was still fat." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Hey!" Zhang Xiaohua sighed, "If San Uncle were still alive, how uncomfortable he would be to see that his home has become like this now."


    "If I want to tell you, this is also your San Uncle''s fault." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Zhang Xiaohua stopped immediately and looked at Jiang Xiaohu with wide-eyed eyes.


    "Why do you say that to an elder who has passed away?" Zhang Xiaohua asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu was amused by her seriousness and crusade, and she couldn''t help but laugh: "Haha, I didn''t say anything else. I just want to say that your brothers and sisters were raised and not taught at the beginning, so they were too spoiled by Zhang Laoliu. Otherwise, their family won''t be where it is today."


    Zhang Xiaohua was startled, but she was speechless.


    Suddenly she felt a big hand picking up her hand, which was rough, warm, thick and tough.Being held by such a hand, Zhang Xiaohua felt extremely at ease.


    She realized that Jiang Xiaohu was holding her hand, and her face flushed with shame, her heart rate was fast, and she felt like a heart attack.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu wanted to do this a long time ago.At the beginning, he wondered in his heart, what should he do today?


    Although he and Zhang Xiaohua have kissed and hugged them, they were accidentally or very nervous, and the two did not enjoy the intimacy and sweetness of a couple at all.


    Today, they finally had the opportunity to take a walk together, Jiang Xiaohu did not want to waste this good opportunity.


    Holding this little hand gently, Jiang Xiaohu cautiously felt that he was holding the world.He didn''t dare to use too much force, for fear of crushing and pain.He didn''t dare to be too light, for fear of accidentally removing it.


    The two people held hands like this and walked along the river, sweet as a tail, always following them.Whoever passed by these two people couldn''t help but smile, thinking: "What a sweet couple, love is so good, love is so good."

 319 Chapter 319

    Time flickered, and in a blink of an eye, it was the end of October, Qiuhuo passed by, and the weather turned cold.


    The supermarket business is as bad as ever. New products cannot be purchased at lower prices, and the prices of supermarket products are not competitive. This has always been a disaster in Niu Lihua''s heart.


    At five o''clock in the morning, the whole city woke up quietly in the coolness, and sprinklers and cleaners appeared on the street.After washing, Luliu County will usher in a new day.


    "Our hometown, in the field of hope..."


    Across the thick glass curtain wall, the beautiful melody still penetrates.This is the standard music on the county water truck, Niu Lihua wakes up.


    Of course she didn''t wake up from a dream, but broke free from the copy.Yes, Niu Lihua worked overtime again, and it was all night.


    Some time ago, she asked a data company to help her collect data, and now the data is reported.As a business owner, Niu Lihua has to read and thoroughly understand this report before deciding what to do next.


    The office has constant temperature and humidity 24 hours a day, 360 days a year.Niu Lihua gets in the car when she leaves the office. When she is not working, there are only two places to find her-home or gym.


    Under such circumstances, Niu Lihua hadn''t noticed the change in outside temperature for a long time.She is immersed in her work, like a fairy who can''t eat fireworks.


    "Oh, it''s already five o''clock." Niu Lihua yawned and stood up, but she felt a little dizzy in her head.


    "Maybe hungry, or tired at the desk for too long." She secretly said, so she went to the pantry and made a cup of cappuccino for herself. After drinking, she seemed full of energy.


    Thinking that it was time for her son Niuniu to go to school, Niu Lihua decided to finish work, go back to take a shower, send the child to school, and then return to work.Anyway, there is a separate room for her in the company, as well as a comfortable big bed, which is very convenient for rest.


    When leaving the office building, the security guard who watched the night was yawning and stretching, strolling aimlessly.Suddenly seeing the chairman''s car driving out, he hurried up to 120,000 points, saluted her, and watched her leave.


    When the BMW left in the dust, the security guard shook his head and sighed: "What''s the use of money? A woman''s family, so hard, ah, it makes people feel distressed."


    The car was driving on the highway, heading towards home.Suddenly Niu Lihua had a double image in front of her eyes, her head stabbed violently, as if a long and sharp needle had been pierced in.She snorted and fell on the seat.


    The BMW, who had lost the coachman, immediately burst into joy. It ran wildly on the road and lost its accuracy. It hit the railing and turned off.


    The BMW suddenly lost control and scared the two cars in the past. The two drivers turned the steering wheel to avoid an accident.


    Not to mention how cold and sweat the two owners were, a tricycle that was so slow and free on the opposite lane was also shocked.


    Jiang Xiaohu came out of the house at three o''clock today, mainly with a few chickens, and prepared to sell them at the morning market to retail investors who negotiated a few days ago.


    At that time, he wandered through the major vegetable markets and chatted with some retired old men and old ladies. After all, they were the main force in the vegetable market.


    Most of these old men and women live frugally, after all, they are all working class.Although their pensions continue to grow as they grow older, they have to save money for their children and grandchildren.But there is one thing Jiang Xiaohu discovered that anyone who has become a grandparent or grandfather is not stingy with children.


    Jiang Xiaohu was able to promote sales with them at that time, so the two parties agreed to make a gift-like purchase at a lower price.Anyway, if you can''t buy it, you won''t be fooled.


    Therefore, Jiang Xiaohu will appear here today.


    He saw the car on the opposite side like a wild horse, and finally hit the barrier with a bang. He was shocked and quickly braked to see that there was no one around and crossing the road.Of course, it is wrong to do so. Everyone is responsible for observing the traffic regulations. Please don''t imitate it for a reason.


    But he said that Jiang Xiaohu came to the car and saw, yo, this elder sister in the car was full of blood, and she was almost trapped in the airbag.


    He hurriedly dialed 110 and 120, and tried to get people out.


    Fortunately, at this time, the traffic on the road was not considered congested, and Jiang Xiaohu''s phone quickly became effective.Ambulances and police cars, whirring, appeared in his field of vision.


    Before that, he had already gotten the person out, only then found out that this person was Niu Lihua.


    "Sister Lihua, Sister Lihua!" Jiang Xiaohu called twice, but Niu Lihua closed her eyes tightly, and blood kept flowing out of her nostrils, ears, eyes and mouth. The situation was very bad.


    He hurriedly caught Niu Lihua¡¯s wrist, probed his pulse, and trembled in fright: "Mom, Sister Lihua would probably be dead without this car accident. From this point of view, I noticed her because of this car accident. A blessing in disguise!"


    It turned out that Niu Lihua''s blood vessels had been blocked and the blood flow was extremely blocked.Just now, it was because of a cerebrovascular problem that I suddenly fell into a coma and had a car accident.If you faint at home and no one knows, you may not be discovered until death.


    This is a typical cerebral infarction. If it is not cured, hemiplegia or even hangs up easily.But for Jiang Xiaohu, he can handle this situation with confidence.


    He turned his mind and entered the mountain and river map. The situation in the mountain and river map became normal. At least he was able to see the mountains and rivers far away.


    After taking some herbs and bringing out some fairy river water, Jiang Xiaohu hurried out to help Niu Lihua deal with internal and external injuries, and kept calling her.


    When he was finished, the ambulance and police were in place.The police praised him verbally, but the ambulance took the person away without mentioning.After processing the scene, Jiang Xiaohu quickly called Xu Linglong and Meng Na.When the two of them learned of this situation from their sleep, they were both frightened and quickly got up and rushed to the hospital.


    Jiang Xiaohu followed him to the hospital, waiting for the two to join him.


    "Huzi! What''s going on?" When Meng Na rushed to the hospital, Xu Linglong and Jiang Xiaohu were already there.


    "I don''t know. I saw the car hit the guardrail. After saving people, I found out that it was Sister Lihua." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Xu Linglong was calmer, and she counseled: "Second sister, don''t worry about it first, she is undergoing surgery now, sister Lihua will be fine."


    "Well, I have to pray so." Meng Na nodded worriedly.


    But Niu Lihua on the operating table is still thinking about her child going to school.She felt that she had been confessing something to others, but her head hurts, and the back of her head hurts. She used the strength of breastfeeding, but she could only make a faint sound like a mosquito.


    However, in the process of being confused, she didn''t all lose consciousness. She seemed to see a familiar figure and heard a familiar voice.Who is that person?


    As time passed bit by bit, everyone was waiting outside the operating room until the light went out at nine o''clock and Niu Lihua was pushed out.


    "The operation went smoothly. There was a slight cerebral infarction, but it seemed that someone had dealt with it in advance, so there should be no major problems. The patient is now in stable condition and can go to the general ward." The good news from the doctor finally led San People feel at ease.


    "It''s great, thank you doctor!" Several people breathed a sigh of relief in unison.

 320 Chapter 320: A Little Man

    In the single ward of the county hospital, flowers are all over the room, and the fragrance of flowers is overflowing.The clean and tidy ward, the layout of one room and one living room, is said to cost thousands of dollars a day.


    Niu Lihua was lying on the hospital bed. When she opened her eyes, she saw her son Niuniu and her good sister Meng Na.There is also a white angel next to her, helping her with drips.


    "Okay, call me when the time is up." The nurse spoke in a soft voice, with beautiful curved eyes.Even though she is separated by a mask, she can still see her delicate appearance.


    "Thank you!" Meng Na got up and sent her out, but when she turned around, she realized that Niu Lihua was awake and was making eye contact with her son with a smile.


    Niuniu is only five years old and still ignorant. I don''t know why his mother is lying here.Because his mother was always busy, he often didn''t see her, so he didn''t cry because he didn''t see her one morning.


    "Huh, are you awake? Great!" Meng Na was very happy, stepping forward and holding Niu Lihua''s hand, "I brought Niu Niu to you~"


    "Thank you." Niu Lihua smiled at her gratefully, "I made you bother." She vaguely remembered that there was a familiar voice calling to herself, pulling herself out of the car, and still talking on the phone.But now she couldn''t remember who she was, no matter how hard she tried.


    "What are you polite, we are a family!" Meng Na said.


    Niu Lihua felt warmth in her heart. Meng Na is such a person. Although she values ??interests, she will never sacrifice her friendship for profit.This is also the reason why Niu Lihua was selected by thousands of people and was willing to choose her as a partner.


    The shopping mall is like a battlefield, and if there is no trusted partner by her side, she will suffer the enemy.


    "Where is Linglong?" Niu Lihua asked, "When I was out of the operating room, I seemed to hear her voice."


    "Yeah, yeah!" Meng Na nodded, "She went back to get you soup, and she has been guarding you for more than two hours."


    "Who sent me to the hospital?" Niu Lihua asked again.


    Meng Na smiled and said mysteriously: "Guess it!"


    "I can''t guess~" Niu Lihua smiled bitterly.


    "That stinky boy, Jiang Xiaohu!" Meng Na said, "Call me early in the morning and tell me that you had a car accident. It frightened me, thinking that he deliberately retaliated against us."


    "It''s really him~" Niu Lihua murmured, the memory was completely coherent, she remembered the voice that kept calling, pulling her back from the god of death.Yes, that guy from the countryside with a smile as bright as the sun.


    "Yeah, this time I was fortunate to have him. The doctor said that your situation was dealt with in a timely manner, so it did not cause bad consequences. By the way, boss, can you not work hard in the future?" Meng Na said, "The money is There is only one body. You don¡¯t think about yourself, don¡¯t think about us, you should always think about it, right?" Niuniu is a big-eyed, round-faced, stubborn little boy.He has the masculine silence and stubbornness, and his eyes are as brilliant as stars.


    He is still young and doesn''t understand why his mother lies here.But he was vaguely worried, afraid that something bad would happen.


    Niuniu actually wanted to cry, but he knew that he was the only man in the family.No matter what, you cannot cry in front of a woman.So from beginning to end, he slammed his tears in his eyelids.This instead made his eyes look deeper and brighter.


    Niu Lihua loves the child deeply and knows him better.His stubbornness and depression made Niu Lihua feel heartache.He stretched out his hand, held his son''s little hand, and smiled at him.


    Smile is a good medicine, it can relieve the mood and heal others.Niuniu finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her smile.The little person, sighing, is both cute and heartache.


    "Where is Jiang Xiaohu? I want to thank him well." Niu Lihua said.


    Meng Na curled her lips: "Don''t mention this conscientious person."


    "Auntie, what is unconscionable?" Niuniu asked, looking up at her curiously.


    Meng Na was taken aback and realized that there was a child in front of her, so she shouldn''t be silent.


    She decided to correct her mistake immediately: "Uh, the one who has no conscience is... Describing a person as good and good to you means." As everyone knows, she has gone further and further down the wrong path.


    Niu Lihua was speechless, and quickly explained to her son: "Niu Niu Guai, this word is for your Aunt Meng Na, can others not use it?"


    "Oh~" Niuniu nodded.


    Niu Lihua secretly smiled at Meng Na helplessly, while Meng Na stuck out her tongue and gave a guilty look in her eyes.So, why do you have to have children!It''s boring to have a child and be restrained in everything.


    The door was knocked.


    "Come in!" Meng Na said.


    The door opened a crack and Jiang Xiaohu poked his head in.Then the whole person squeezed in, carrying fruits and milk in his hands.


    "Sister Niu, are you awake? That''s great." He smiled and said, "I''ll see you."


    Niuniu was very sensible and went to pick up the fruit, but the fruit was too heavy. As soon as Jiang Xiaohu let go, he was thrown down and almost knocked his head on the floor.Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand in time and lifted him up easily and freely.


    Niuniu was shocked. He had grown up so big and had never met a person with such strength.The boy quietly glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, full of envy and admiration for him.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t notice this. He smiled and put the things on the table, then took a stool and sat down: "How is it?"


    Niu Lihua smiled and said, "I''m better. I heard that you saved me, thank you."


    "It''s nothing, it''s easy." Jiang Xiaohu said indifferently.


    Niuniu heard that this strong brother actually saved his mother, and he immediately admired Jiang Xiaohu even more.


    "Brother, thank you for saving my mother. When I grow up, I will repay you well." He ran to Jiang Xiaohu and bowed to him.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly helped the child up: "Ah, why don''t you bow, you don''t need it! Really good~" Compared with the children in the country, Niu Niu is indeed very sensible, clean and decent, and has a long head and head, and it is very cute. .Jiang Xiaohu fell in love with this kid at a glance, and he didn''t know that the two would have such a great fate in the future.


    Several adults sat together and chatted, the topic mainly centered on Niu Lihua''s body.Jiang Xiaohu knew her condition very well because he had a pulse for her.


    "Sister Niu, you really have to pay attention to rest in the future." Jiang Xiaohu persuaded, "People are iron rice or steel, so I can''t sleep well and end up famine."


    "Well, I remember this lesson!" Niu Lihua said, "By the way, Xiaojiang, do you know medical skills?"


    Niuniu was not idle when the adults were chatting.He took a few fruits and ran to the bathroom to clean them, then cut the fruits with a silicone knife and put them on a plate, then put them on the bedside table.

 321 Chapter 321

    The bright and clean ward is probably the cleanest place Jiang Xiaohu has ever seen in his life.He sat here, not only didn''t feel awkward, but enjoyed it.


    However, facing Niu Lihua''s searching gaze, he was a little guilty.Secretly recalled, when he was saving people, did he make some suspicious actions?


    "Yes, I have a little understanding of medical skills. My family''s ancestors practiced medicine." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    The little guy is holding the fruit plate, passing behind him, placing the fruit plate on the table, and picking up the toothpick holder, carefully taking out a few toothpicks and placing them on the edge of the plate.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked back curiously at what he was doing, and found that he was so careful, he couldn''t help but praised: "Sister Niu, your son can be educated so well. He knows how to take care of people at such a young age, amazing!"


    Her son has always been Niu Lihua''s heart, and she naturally likes to hear others praise her.


    "Yes, we Niuniu are a little man." Niu Lihua smiled.


    Meng Na stepped forward and touched Niuniu''s little head: "I watched this kid grow up and be dear to me, right? Niuniu."


    "Yes, I like Aunt Meng Na." Niuniu answered very seriously.


    Every time he was bullied in kindergarten, his mother would allow him to be tolerant and patient, but if Meng Na knew about it, she would always say nothing and drag him to find someone to reason.Now he is in elementary school. Because Niuniu is younger than the children in the same class, Meng Na went to give her classmates a "vaccination" in advance. Up to now, Niuniu''s study and life have been very comfortable.


    "Hehe, we are still sensible." Meng Na''s eyes swept across Jiang Xiaohu lightly, with a hint of disgust.


    Hmph, it''s good for kids to understand, but you don''t.


    Of course Jiang Xiaohu understands, but he must pretend not to understand.Today is different, he is now a master!


    Meng Na triumphantly waited for the little guy to honor her, but who knows, the little guy stuck an apple with a toothpick and sent it to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Big brother, eat apples!" Niuniu invited seriously.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly took the apple and touched his little head: "Thank you!" He swallowed it in one bite, and immediately nodded in satisfaction, "It''s delicious!"


    Meng Na widened her eyes and pretended to be unhappy and said, "Ah, little thing, you said you like me the most. Why did you change your mind in a blink of an eye?"


    "I haven''t changed my mind, I still like Aunt Meng Na the most!" Niu Niu argued forcefully, and then he inserted an apple and sent it to Meng Na quietly, "Auntie eat."


    Meng Na rolled her eyes and took the apple and muttered: "Little unscrupulous." "Haha, the child''s eyes are sharp and pure!" Jiang Xiaohu smiled triumphantly.


    Niu Lihua smiled and watched the two laughing and playing, and suddenly felt that there were cold offices and copywriters in his life, as well as many lovely places.


    Her gaze fell on Niuniu inadvertently, and she suddenly saw the desire in her son''s eyes.


    The child was staring at Jiang Xiaohu quietly, paying attention to each other''s every move.


    Niu Lihua thought that two years ago, the kindergarten teacher suggested to her during a home visit: "Boys should have more contact with male elders when they are 3-6 years old. Dad, uncle, elder brother, even grandfather are fine. Your family Niuniu He is relatively reticent, lacks a sense of security, and is less able to deal with certain things, which is probably related to this aspect."


    Niu Lihua was deeply impressed by this remark, but also deeply blamed herself.He brought him into this world by himself, but did not give him a complete family.


    Although Niuniu''s father was still alive, in Niu Lihua''s heart he was already dead.Grandpa''s relatives also broke with them completely because of inheritance in the early years.As for Niu Lihua''s family, both parents have passed away, and the only brother is far away on the other side of the ocean. He can only make a phone call during the New Year all year round.


    Uncle and father are just a few squares to Niuniu.


    Because of the lack of male elders in life, Niu Lihua doubled the compensation.But her work is getting busier and busy, most of the time she can only let the nanny or Meng Na take care of her.


    Now, seeing the heartfelt desire on the child''s face, and the inadvertent imitations of small hands and feet, Niu Lihua is full of guilt.


    Niuniu has been pestering Jiang Xiaohu, he will not be stalking, but his eyes have been paying close attention.Jiang Xiaohu''s every move, laughter, loud voice and so on, all made him feel a kind of enlightenment.Of course, the child still doesn''t understand what kind of concept this is.


    After staying in the ward for a while, Jiang Xiaohu got up to leave.


    "Leave so soon?" Niu Lihua asked somewhat disappointedly.


    She asked for her son, Niuniu was even more disappointed than her.The child lowered his head and leaned on the bedboard to pretend to play with his fingers, but it was already covered by a dark cloud.


    "Yeah, I have to go to the vegetable market." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Maybe you can run into customers?"


    It turned out to be for the chickens on the farm.


    Meng Na snorted: "You deserve to be exhausted, who told you not to sell it to us?"


    "Hey, sister, who told you not to agree to my terms?" He made a grimace at Meng Na, touched a cow''s head, and rubbed the child''s head with his broad, sturdy palm, making the cow feel very powerful.


    "Meng Na, stop making trouble." Niu Lihua prevented Meng Na from''attacking'' Jiang Xiaohu, "Xiaohu, you go and do your job!"


    "Hey, let''s go, goodbye!" He lowered his head and smiled at Niuniu, striding away from the ward.


    Niuniu waited for him to leave before daring to stare at the door of the room, feeling a little disappointed.He wanted to play games, fight or something with Jiang Xiaohu.


    Niu Lihua looked at her son''s profile, heartbroken.


    The days went by, as plain as water, everyone kept repeating what they were yesterday.


    Niu Lihua was soon discharged from the hospital and went to work.Jiang Xiaohu still sells his chickens at the market, and the market is gradually opening up.


    Everyone is like this, and Gua''s wife is no exception.


    On this day, she was strolling lazily on the street, when she suddenly saw Liusao Wangying who was cleaning, she went forward to say hello.


    "The sixth house, are you busy?" Gua''s wife smiled and leaned over.


    She was full of the pungent scent of cheap cosmetics, and she kept spitting melon seeds on the ground, both of which made Wang Ying very unhappy.


    "Well! How can you have such a good life, so leisurely every day." Wang Ying said coldly.


    Gusao realized that she was destroying other people''s work, so she stopped eating melon seeds.She mysteriously said, "You are tired from work and earn little money. May I introduce you to a new job?"


    "No, I earn money from labor and spend it out of my mind." Wang Ying said.


    She probably knew that Sister Gua didn''t have a serious job in the city, and she knew she was dressed up.

 322 Chapter 322

    Brush!


    Wang Ying swept the ground hard, with more strength than before.She wished to sweep me away, lest she be an eyesore here.


    There are mutton shops and seafood shops nearby, and there are fruit shops, car repair shops, and wheat cake shops on the opposite side. At this time, it is the time when the business of the bosses is light.Everyone was okay, so they moved on the bench and sat at the door of the shop to brag about each other.


    The appearance of Gua''s wife is taking advantage of the mind of some people.The eyes of the men swiftly swept the Gusao, from the plain to the basin, and then from the basin to the hills.Her beautiful flowers successfully attracted these bees and butterflies.


    Although it was an invisible look, it also made Wang Ying deeply disturbed and uncomfortable.She pushed forward while cleaning quickly, finally out of sight of those people.


    The hateful thing is that during this period, Gua''s wife has been following her like a shadow, seeming to like to chat with her very much.


    "Oh, how much are your shoes? I also had a pair before."


    "Ah, from the sixth house, what''s wrong with your hand? Tsk tsk, the crack is so big, don''t you hurt? It makes people feel distressed."


    Her constant chatter made Wang Ying a terrible headache, and she secretly said, "I''m upset looking at you!" It''s a pity that she can only shake a face that is not serious at best. In this case, she can''t say it anyway.


    "Oh, from the sixth family!" Gua''s wife finally realized that she was unpopular. She stopped but did not leave, "Do you have any opinions on me?"


    "Why do you have any opinions? Nothing." Gua''s wife said lightly.


    "Let me just say it!" Gua''s wife said with a smile, "How about we have a meal tonight?"


    Wang Ying thought of Zhang Xiaohua. Xiaohua said that she was coming to dinner tonight, which was great.She said in a convenient way: "It''s OK, but there are more people."


    "Who?" Gua''s wife leaned forward with a gossiping look, and the excited and curious light in her eyes almost turned into water and came out.


    She thought, how could it be so easy for a woman''s family to work outside with her children alone?This is a small county with few jobs and low salaries.Besides, even in big cities, people like Wang Ying can''t find high-paying jobs.


    Under such circumstances, how does Wang Ying feed herself and her children?There must be a man, maybe she is just asking that man for dinner tonight.


    The man and the melon sister are like the positive and negative poles of a magnet, attracting each other incomparably.Wang Ying dislikes Gu''s wife''s tone: "It''s Xiaohua."


    "Ah? Who?" Gua''s wife didn''t respond.


    "Xiao Hua, the daughter of Uncle Fu Gong''s family." Wang Ying replied.


    Gusao''s face blushed for no reason, and her conscience was guilty.


    Zhang Xiaohua was deceived by her to the Ziqiang farm and tricked that old man into a wife.She didn''t know exactly what happened afterwards.


    After Gua''s wife came out, she rarely contacted her family, and only lived with her own concubine.Now she suddenly heard familiar names, especially Zhang Xiaohua''s name, and she felt very guilty.


    Seeing her pale and the melon seeds falling on the ground, Wang Ying was curious.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Gua shook her head and smiled dryly: "It''s nothing, it''s just been a long time since I saw that girl. How has she been recently? Did you find her husband''s house?"


    "I guess I found it~" Wang Ying remembered the harmonious scene when Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua were working together at her home that day. The two are really talented and good-matched. "I just don''t know when we can get married."


    "Ah? Did you find it?" Gua''s wife was taken aback for a moment, "What''s the matter with her husband''s family? Where is the person?"


    "The man is a good guy. You must know someone who shows talent." Wang Ying said, "Jiang Xiaohu."


    "Huh?" Gu''s wife was struck by lightning, "Tiger?"


    "What''s wrong?" Wang Ying looked at her curiously.


    It turned out that Wang Ying had been out for several years and didn''t know anything about hometown.In Jiangbian Village, the scandal between Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua has been around for more than half a year.


    Gua''s wife thought that Zhang Xiaohua should be married to Wang Ziqiang.But who would have thought that she was still with Jiang Xiaohu.


    If so, then the plan of the rich man must have failed.Gu''s wife''s mind was blank, she tried to clear her mind, but it was all in vain.


    She had cold hands and feet, and was only afraid of finding fault when Jiang Xiaohu.Zhang Xiaohua will definitely explain the whole story to Jiang Xiaohu, is that okay?


    "What''s wrong with you?" Wang Ying asked.


    Gu''s sister-in-law laughed dryly: "It''s nothing, then you can be busy."


    "Okay, goodbye then." Wang Ying turned around sharply and continued to work.


    Gua''s wife stuck her tongue out at her back, knowing that the other party didn''t like herself, but what about?Men like it.


    She turned around and walked towards her residence.


    When I walked to the middle of the street, someone rushed out of a nearby shop, grabbed her arm, and said with a smile: "Oh, this is not a big white boy~"


    Because Gua''s wife had fair skin, her''friends'' in the county gave her a nickname, Dabaizi.


    Sister-in-law was immersed in her own thoughts. She was caught by her arm unsuspectingly, shivering with fright, and her phone almost fell to the ground.When she saw who this person was, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m going to die, Daqiang, I''m scared to death, what are you doing?" Gua''s wife said angrily.


    It turns out that this person is called Daqiang, and Gua''s wife doesn''t know if this is his real name. Anyway, she calls him like that.This person often goes to her to eat, and occasionally eats for nothing.Naturally not with her, but with the two girls in her house.


    Daqiang''s pockets are cleaner than her face, and she relies on women to eat.Gua''s wife hates men who can''t make money. If the one in her family is striving, will she still fall into this field?


    "Hey, a man, a woman, what else do you think I can do?" The weather in October is not hot, but Daqiang is still wearing shorts and slippers, and holes in the chest and back of the vest are still hanging on the neck. chain.


    At first, Gua''s wife thought he was really a gold chain, but she got close to her and found that his chain was just gold-plated, and she despised him even more in her heart.


    "Go and go, no big or small!" Gua''s wife half-pushed and walked forward, "I have something to do, let''s go first!"


    "Wait a minute, you can go, please do me a favor first~" Da Qiang stopped her, wrapped her hand around her back, as if away.


    Gua''s wife said: "What are you doing?"


    "Who was that woman just now?" Da Qiang rushed to the distant Wang Ying and asked with a grin.


    Although Wang Ying was far away, but in a straight street, she also saw Gua''s wife and Daqiang flirting and yelling in the street, and she was very annoyed, so she pretended to be busy with her head down and turned a blind eye.


    Sister Gua glanced back and hummed: "I am a good woman with children, so you should not give her any idea."


    "Really? I''m relieved if you say that!" Daqiang said with a smile, "Let''s go, I''ll treat you~"


    "What are you doing?" Gua''s wife asked warily.


    Strongly said: "Eat, drink, sing, and call your man up."


    He is rare to be so generous, and Gu''s wife is quite greedy and cheap, and her expression is much more relaxed when he hears him asking for a treat.


    "The relationship is good!" She called the friend in the room, and the three of them decided on a place and happily drank.


    This big strong usually doesn''t have a fixed career, and he has no money in his pocket. Why did he suddenly and generously treat him today?He has his own little nine.

 323 Chapter 323

    Daqiang, Sister-in-law, and Sister-in-law''s concubine, the three of them ordered four or five dishes in a tavern, opened a few bottles of beer and a bottle of liquor, and ate and drank.


    After three rounds of drinking, Daqiang''s hands are not honest, under the table, gently caressing the knees of Gua''s wife, but on the surface, nothing is serious.


    The man on the opposite side was holding his phone, watching a small video, and grinning with joy from time to time.The fat belly trembled with laughter.Gua saw it and felt bored.But what about it, she is helpless in the county seat, so she has to rely on that person to eat and live.


    Besides, that person is an aboriginal and has many contacts in the local area, and there are many ways to make money.After following him for a few months, Gua''s wife has saved a lot of private money.For the money, bear it.


    At this moment, the hot palm touched her, and she didn''t even make a move.


    "Sister-in-law, what is that woman''s name?" Daqiang asked.


    Gua''s wife said: "It''s called Wang Ying, but it''s useless if you ask. I know her, she doesn''t plan to marry again. Besides, her man is also a bully, you can''t do it."


    "Really? I didn''t plan to do anything, oh right, did she marry in the county town? I remember seeing her in our community." Da Qiang said deliberately.


    If she is awake, Gua''s wife will not be fooled, but at this time she is already drinking so dizzy, how can she see the cunning and malicious in the other''s eyes?


    "You fart, she belongs to a woman''s family, how can she afford to rent a house in the community? I know where she lives, right there..."


    Gu''s wife cracked a bamboo tube and poured beans, and sold Wang Ying''s place.


    Daqiang got the news, and happily planned something.


    However, at six o''clock in the afternoon, Zhang Xiaohua got off work and walked out of the factory gate humming a little song.Today she made an appointment to meet Wang Ying and have dinner at her house.


    Since going there with Jiang Xiaohu that time, she often goes to Wang Ying for dinner.In fact, this was a plan they had negotiated. They knew that Gu''s wife had a strong self-esteem and was unwilling to accept help from others.


    But she is a woman with a child, earning a living in the county seat, and there are many difficulties that ordinary people can''t imagine.For example, money is really hard to make.Although she hasn''t reached the point where she has eaten the last meal and not the next one, she is not much better. The child''s tuition is often lost.


    Jiang Xiaohu planned to introduce her to a job, but he never found a suitable one.So he secretly handed over to Zhang Xiaohua a task: "Before I found a job for Liusao, you go to eat a meal every three to five. Don''t go empty-handed when you go, buy some milk or snacks for your children. Oh, there is meat, cut more meat. ."


    In this way, under their conspiracy, Wang Ying and his son actually gained some weight during this period.Wang Ying didn''t realize their little''conspiracy'' at first, but when she discovered it, she was only touched.


    In the future, I must repay you Uncle Hu and Aunt Xiaohua. She often talks softly to the child when she sleeps with her arms around her at night.


    The two get along like sisters. Wang Ying and Zhang Xiaohua praise Jiang Xiaohu from time to time: "Huzi is really a responsible man. You will have a good life with him in the future."


    "Sister-in-law, what are you talking about? We are only in love now, and we are still too early to get married." Every time Zhang Xiaohua said this, she felt like a fire was burning in her face. Of course, the fire in her heart was even stronger. Mainly happiness, sweetness and pride.


    Now, Zhang Xiaohua can laugh out loud when he walks on the road. Such an excellent boy, now her boyfriend, can wake up from a dream.


    She went straight to the cleaner¡¯s rest station, which was specially set up by Wang Ying¡¯s unit to allow them to clean intermittently, replenish water, and store tools.


    Wang Ying and Zhang Xiaohua made an appointment to meet here. When she went, Wang Ying was already waiting there with a smile on her face.


    "Sister-in-law, what is so happy today?" Zhang Xiaohua couldn''t help asking.


    Wang Ying smiled and said: "Pay your salary, let''s go, let''s go to the supermarket, and I will buy you whatever you want."


    It turned out that Wang Ying had survived three years, and the Sanitation Office gave her an increase of two hundred yuan.From today, her salary has crossed the thousand yuan mark.


    For Wang Ying, these two hundred pieces are like pie falling from the sky, and she is eager to share it with others.


    Zhang Xiaohua was also very happy: "Really? That''s great!" In fact, she was very sad. She was also a part-time worker and could get more than two thousand in a month without insurance.Wang Ying worked so hard to get 1,000 yuan, and she had to raise children and rent a house.


    Zhang Xiaohua wanted to introduce Wang Ying to work in the factory where she works, but the factory has a long working time. If she goes there, she will have no time to supervise the children.Helpless, I had to wait for Jiang Xiaohu to find a way.


    Wang Ying and Zhang Xiaohua came to a local small supermarket happily holding hands, they went shopping for more than half an hour, and returned with loads of loads. They also took Nono back.


    When the three arrived home and the children played with their own, Wang Ying and Zhang Xiaohua were busy cooking. No one thought that there would be an unexpected guest in the yard today.


    Daqiang is now hiding in the corner of the yard.This yard is rented by three families, but the other two are engaged in business and use it as a warehouse.They piled up a lot of sundries in the yard and in the room, leaving only a walking path for Wang Ying and her son.


    Because of the large amount of debris, Jiang Xiaohu has reminded them to pay attention to safety: "These things are piled so high, and they are still leaning against the wall, so it is easy for the gangster to jump in. You two should pay attention to safety~"


    "I see, don''t worry, my sister-in-law is not a vegetarian." Wang Ying said with a pat on his chest.


    Zhang Xiaohua usually doesn''t think much about these things, but since contact with Jiang Xiaohu, especially after Wang Ziqiang''s house arrest, she has also begun to be wary of the world.


    In Jiang Xiaohu''s words, there is sunshine and darkness in this world, not all of them are evil, and not all of them are good.


    Because of this, she doesn''t really like coming here.Although Wang Ying kept the house clean and tidy, Zhang Xiaohua still felt depressed as soon as she entered the yard, especially depressed today.


    This kind of repression cannot be said and cannot be ignored.Zhang Xiaohua deliberately asked Wang Ying, wanting her to check whether there were any abnormalities at home, but she was afraid that Wang Ying would be sensitive, so she could only secretly muffled her heart.


    When entering the gate, Zhang Xiaohua took the initiative to observe and noticed that there was a torn mat in the corner next to the door, rolled into a tube, and a pair of men''s slippers looming underneath, so she secretly noticed.


    Wang Ying didn''t realize it. She was stunned by the sudden increase in salary.Today, I bought a lot of meat for the first time. I want to cook braised pork for the children and Zhang Xiaohua.


    "Sister-in-law, do you have tweezers? The pig hair is not plucked out here." Zhang Xiaohua asked.


    Wang Ying said: "Yes, you are waiting."


    She ran into the house to get the tweezers. Zhang Xiaohua was washing vegetables and meat in the yard.But Zhang Xiaohua waited for a long time, but Wang Ying never came out, and she was puzzled.


    "Sister-in-law, sister-in-law!" she yelled into the room.


    The silence inside the house was scary.

 324 Chapter 324

    In a messy small courtyard, the faucet is in the middle of the courtyard, under the big pomegranate tree.The trees are shaded, so you won¡¯t be exposed to the sun when you wash and cook here.


    At this moment, the faucet was rattling, and Zhang Xiaohua was holding a piece of meat in her hand, waiting for Wang Ying to take out the tweezers.


    She looked around, and the room became extremely quiet today.Feeling unsure in her heart, Zhang Xiaohua turned off the faucet, put down the things in her hand, and walked towards the house.


    When she walked to the door, she saw a wooden stick, which was probably removed from some shelf, with a sharp nail on one end.Zhang Xiaohua picked up the wooden stick and used it for self-defense.


    There was a cry in the house, it was the cry of Nono.


    "Wow! Mom!" Nono cried, followed by Wang Ying''s shout: "Son, don''t cry, don''t be afraid!"


    "Sister-in-law, what''s the matter? Is there someone else in the house?" Zhang Xiaohua asked nervously, she wanted to call Jiang Xiaohu.But first, the mobile phone is in the house, and second, Jiang Xiaohu may not be in the county now, so he can''t quench his thirst.


    How to do it?The only way to delay the time is to call the police.


    In the room, Daqiang held a screwdriver in one hand and Nono in the other. The screwdriver was pressed against Nono''s neck, and Wang Ying was constantly pressing.


    Da Qiang kept smiling wretchedly, not looking fierce, but what he did made Wang Ying scared the soul.


    He bared his big yellow teeth and greedily looked up and down the figure of the woman.Usually, this woman always wanders in that street. Of course, she has a job, so she has to clean up.


    But when Wang Ying worked, she always wore a mask, so Daqiang could only see her figure, but could not see her features.Looking at it like this today, it turns out that the little ladies look pretty good.Although it is not considered the national beauty and heavenly fragrance, but it is also considered middle-class.


    "I said, do you want your son to survive?" Daqiang raised his brow and asked with a smile.


    Wang Ying nodded: "I beg you, the child is still young, and I will give you money if you want money. I just paid you a salary. Let us go mother and child, I beg you!"


    She fell to her knees with a plop, knocking her head like garlic.


    Seeing the woman''s forehead knocked red and swollen, Daqiang was a little distressed.Of course, in addition to distress, it is more pride.


    Because of the poor family background, the people are lazy and greedy, and there is no formal job yet. Daqiang is in his thirties and has not found a wife.Don''t talk about his wife, so far, his first love hasn''t happened yet.


    Looking at Wang Ying''s plump figure, although it is somewhat regrettable to get married and have a baby, Daqiang is not young anymore.Men''s eyes on women also change with age.For the current great powerhouse, Wang Ying is his ideal target.


    "Don''t don''t, I''ve broken my head, I feel distressed." Da Qiang lowered his voice and hurriedly said, "You tell that girl to shut up, don''t come in."


    Outside the house, Zhang Xiaohua screamed high and low.


    Wang Ying said hurriedly: "Little Hua, it''s okay, you can buy me two bottles of vinegar."


    Zhang Xiaohua frowned, thought for a moment, and agreed, "Okay, what brand do you want?"


    "Anything is okay, you need old vinegar." Wang Ying shouted.


    Zhang Xiaohua promised: "Okay, then I will come in and get my wallet and mobile phone."


    "No, my phone is on the window sill outside, isn''t it all mobile payments now?" Wang Ying shouted.


    Zhang Xiaohua agreed again, and then nothing happened.


    Daqiang was very happy, and secretly said: "It''s going well today." He thought to himself, first use tough methods to subdue her, women, once they get to bed, they will be desperate.In that way, he picked up an eldest son for nothing, and a daughter-in-law raised him, so happy!


    However, something seems to be wrong.Although Daqiang is stupid, he is not completely brainless.Cell phone?He suddenly thought of something and immediately said: "You will let me in!"


    "Ah? Why did you let her in?" Wang Ying shivered. She wanted to save Zhang Xiaohua, so she asked her to run out to call the police.


    "Hey, do you think I''m stupid? You let her run, wouldn''t she call the police?" Daqiang didn''t expect it at all,''you can call the police if you have a mobile phone''.


    "Good person, don''t worry, I won''t let her call the police, isn''t my son still in your hands?" Wang Ying said in a hurry.


    Nono was terrified, and after crying a few times, she didn''t dare to speak again, looking at her mother in horror.He kept struggling, holding Daqiang''s arm with both hands, and accidentally cut a little skin.Daqiang felt pain, angrily jabbed with a screwdriver.


    Although the flat-blade screwdriver is not sharp, Daqiang used force and the tip of the blade fell into Nono''s neck.The child was sore and afraid, and cried again.


    "Don''t cry!" Daqiang slapped the child''s forehead fiercely, and the child felt more pain and crying more fiercely.


    Wang Ying was heartbroken for the child and hurriedly rushed to grab the child.But Daqiang had a screwdriver in her hand. The rust was scary. She didn''t dare to grab it too much. She only held Daqiang''s legs and wept in mourning.


    "Please, let my baby go, he is still young and ignorant~" Wang Ying cried.


    "Shut up all to me!" Da Qiang roared sharply, raising Lao Gao in his neck.


    The mother and son shuddered in fright and dared not speak out.Daqiang was sweaty, and doing bad things was guilty and unreasonable. He was still very worried and afraid.But he felt that no matter how scared he was, he couldn''t let this girl see it, otherwise, could good things happen?


    At this time, there was no movement outside the courtyard.Da Qiang felt puzzled, sweating in his head, and said to the outside: "You come in for me!"


    It was silent outside.


    "I warn you, if you don''t come in, I will kill both of them!" Daqiang roared wildly.


    The reason why he turned his target to Zhang Xiaohua was that on the one hand, he was afraid that she would call the police; on the other hand, he wanted to take advantage.One is doing it, and the other is doing it. He is a gentleman, and he is afraid that more women will get stuck?


    But no matter how he shouted, the yard did not respond.


    At the same time, Jiang Xiaohu was riding an electric tricycle, suddenly driving on the road to the hospital.


    Xiaolu was hospitalized, indicating that she was seriously injured.Although the two had never directly admitted that they were friends, at least Jiang Xiaohu felt that he and Xiaolu were already friends.


    The two have experienced life and death several times together, and such feelings are rare.He was worried about the fawn''s safety. After finishing his work today, he rushed to the hospital with chicken soup, fruit and milk.


    In the ward of the quadruple room, Jiang Xiaohu saw the pale deer hanging a bit.


    She was lying on her side while wearing headphones. Since she was back to the door, Jiang Xiaohu could not determine whether she was sleeping.The reason why he recognized this as Xiaolu was because he had learned the number of Xiaolu''s ward from Officer Wang, and in this room, the only four patients in this room were her and one girl.


    "Little Deer!" Jiang Xiaohu walked gently into the ward, put the things in his hands on the table, and whispered.


    "Love really needs courage to face the rumors~" Xiaolu listened to the nice songs of the favorite singer, immersed in his own world.


    Suddenly, a rough voice came and frightened her.She turned around and saw that it was Jiang Xiaohu, and she was a little surprised.


    "Why are you here?" Xiaolu turned over and sat up, and Jiang Xiaohu discovered that she was wrapped in gauze on her right lower abdomen.

 325 Chapter 325

    The ward was full of the smell of disinfectant, and patients were lying on the four beds, and everyone was immersed in their own world.


    The sudden appearance of Jiang Xiaohu made Xiao Lu feel better. Looking at the things he brought, Xiao Lu felt very moved.


    Jiang Xiaohu helped her sit up: "Be careful, don''t move the wound."


    "Not so squeamish, I''m a dignified people''s police~" Xiao Lu said indifferently.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "Yeah, yeah, the dignified people''s police was stabbed and injured by a sixteen or seventeen-year-old thief."


    "Senior brother, my mouth is not tight." The little deer sighed helplessly, and suddenly smelled a strong fresh scent, and asked curiously, "What is this smell?"


    "Chicken soup, replenish your body and brain, after drinking it, you will be sure that you will not be stabbed by the little thief." Jiang Xiaohu said as he poured out a bowl of soup.


    The chicken soup was so delicious that the three patients next door were all drooling, unable to sleep or play games, and watched the little deer eagerly enjoying the delicious food.


    Of course Jiang Xiaohu is not so stingy. He smiled and said to the three of them: "Where is your bowl?"


    The three of you were not welcome, and directly took out the bowl and handed it to him. Jiang Xiaohu held a small bowl by himself.Several people, including Xiaolu, praised while drinking.


    When Jiang Xiaohu was busy visiting Xiaolu, he didn''t know that Zhang Xiaohua was in deep crisis.


    Daqiang deliberately asked Wang Ying to go out to find someone. He was afraid that the lady would leave the child and run away. He simply threatened Wang Ying with the child: "Untie the belt and tie yourself to the leg of the bed!"


    Wang Ying knew in her heart that once she followed the other party''s request, she would become more and more passive.But seeing that the child''s neck was almost punctured, she was heartbroken.


    Her husband is not up to date, and her only son is all her hope and spiritual support for living.She would rather smash her body into pieces than hurt her child a little bit.At this time she has no brains, and she knows what to do what others say.


    Wang Ying untied her belt and tied herself to the leg of the bed.Daqiang saw it and was very satisfied.


    Although she tied herself up and looked a little self-deceiving, she couldn''t run away for a while.In this way, Da Qiang held the child safely and went out to see what happened.


    The door opened, but Daqiang saw that there was no one in the yard.He poked his head out and wanted to look around, when suddenly a wooden stick knocked down from behind the door panel.


    "Nuo Nuo bow her head!" Zhang Xiaohua yelled, and smashed the nasty guy with all her strength.


    Sure enough, there were people in the room. In fact, when Daqiang poked her head out just now, she still had a trace of luck.She thought, what if the sister-in-law was joking with herself?What if it¡¯s not a bad guy?But Daqiang''s wretched figure ended all her fantasies.


    boom!


    The wooden stick hit Da Qiang''s head, and the hard stick broke.Daqiang let out a scream, blood flowed.The nail pierced his face, and a small half of a wooden stick was hung on him, swaying.


    Daqiang''s screams also scared Zhang Xiaohua.This is the first time in her life that she hurt a person so hard.Although the other party is a badass, Zhang Xiaohua still feels unbearable.


    "Wow!" Nono was frightened by the sudden change and the roar coming from his ear, crying again.


    His cry made Zhang Xiaohua no longer softhearted.Because she saw that such a small child, being held by the bad guy, was still holding his throat with a screwdriver. This is too bad, too terrible!


    Zhang Xiaohua couldn''t believe that this kind of scene appeared in front of her in broad daylight.


    It happened that she was holding Wang Ying''s mobile phone in her hand, and when the other party was in pain and unable to resist, she quickly called Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu sat by the bed and saw the strange caller ID, wondering who it was.After drinking a bowl of chicken soup, Xiaolu put the bowl on the table, and the other three patients also approached Jiang Xiaohu.Why?It''s because of this delicious chicken soup like a fairy water.


    Delicacy can conquer a person, and Jiang Xiaohu has seen it today.His cell phone rang quickly, and Xiaolu urged him: "Why don''t you answer the phone?"


    "I don''t know whose call is, there are too many fraudulent calls these years." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Cut, who can swindle you?" Xiao Lu said, "what if it''s an important call?"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded and put on the phone: "Hello?"


    As soon as he slid through the phone, he heard the cry of the child over there: "Who? Why are you crying, Nono?"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked twice, but no one answered.He suddenly became nervous, and Xiaolu also became nervous. She has considerable professional sensitivity.


    "What''s wrong?" Xiaolu asked quietly.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s fingers were erected to his lips: "Shh~" The deer nodded, and grabbed his mobile phone under the pillow with his free hand, ready to call for assistance at any time.


    "Hey, who are you guys, what are you fooling around?" Jiang Xiaohu deliberately said loudly.In fact, Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s cry for help has already been heard over there: "Brother Huzi, we are at Liusao¡¯s house, hurry up~"


    The voice broke without finishing a sentence, and there was a whining sound over there, as if someone was covering his mouth.Jiang Xiaohu jumped up and screamed badly. Before he had time to speak to Xiaolu, he rushed out.


    "Hey, you are saying something!" The little deer limped out after carrying the drip bag.Not to mention, after drinking the chicken soup, she felt relieved and the wound was less painful.


    Jiang Xiaohu had already run away and disappeared. In desperation, Xiaolu had no choice but to call Officer Wang cheeky: "Brother, hehe, it''s me, Xiaolu. Well, can you track down the number I asked you to track down last time? , See where it is?"


    "Why Xiaolu, you can''t do this, it''s for personal gain." Officer Wang said.


    Xiaolu said: "Just this time, for the sake of helping you last time~"


    Officer Wang was very surprised: "Since you have said so, then I will help you again. I said Xiaolu, are you in love?" It turns out that the reason why Xiaolu was injured was because of the execution with Officer Wang. task.Caught a thief in the downtown area, but the kid was not serious or serious, holding a fruit knife in his hand, and was forced into a dead end by the two.In a hurry, he stabbed Officer Wang with a knife.Xiaolu stepped forward at the time and blocked the knife for him.After all, Officer Wang owed her too.


    However, Officer Wang and Xiaolu have known each other for a long time, and they know this little junior girl very well.He knew that Xiaolu was never such a person who would take credit.Even if he blocked a knife for himself, only the two of them knew about it.That''s why Officer Wang wondered, for whom did the deer make such a move and say such a thing?


    "Senior brother, stop joking, I don''t have the time to fall in love." Xiao Lu said with a guilty conscience.


    "Well, don''t worry, take care of your injuries, I''ll leave this to me." Officer Wang hung up the phone and immediately contacted his cousin and checked Zhang Xiaohua''s mobile phone number again.


    In this investigation, the address was found and reported to Xiaolu.


    After getting the address, Xiao Lu hesitated, should he call the police?

 326 Chapter 326

    Zhang Xiaohua did not expect that the strength of a man would be so great.


    She had just called Jiang Xiaohu, and before she could finish her sentence, she felt her body was grabbed, and she fell to the ground.Then Nuno was also severely smashed down.


    The child was so scared that he couldn''t cry and could not breathe.Zhang Xiaohua was also very frightened. She was afraid of her child being broken, so she hugged Nono at all costs.


    But it was said that Wang Ying heard the crying and loud roar of the child in the room, and she was panicked and frightened, not knowing what happened.She hurriedly untied her belt and rushed out in a hurry.


    The door opened outwards, but no matter how hard Wang Ying tried, the door could not be opened. The door seemed to be blocked by some heavy object.


    Wang Ying had no choice but to climb the window and go out. The scene in front of her suddenly surprised and frightened her.


    The man''s face was bloody, and he looked like a mad dog. He threw himself on the ground, clinging to Zhang Xiaohua''s legs.But Zhang Xiaohua desperately protected Nono, kicking hard.


    Wang Ying ignored it, rushed to hug the man and bit his ear hard.


    Daqiang''s face was already painful, and the nail pierced into the flesh, which was uncomfortable.Suddenly, someone bit his ear again. He grabbed Wang Ying by the hair like crazy, rolled over and pressed her under his body, raised his slap, and slapped him.


    After a few slaps, Daqiang was still puzzled. He was irritated by the sharp pain on his face.So he got up, grabbed Wang Ying by the hair, and pulled her up abruptly, and then hit her face with a fist.


    With a punch, Wang Ying felt the world spin, his brain buzzed, his face was fiery, his facial features were unclear, and his body fell soft and fell.


    How could Daqiang let her go?He grabbed her collar directly and sneered at it. Anyway, there was no one else in the yard, so he simply stripped it naked.


    Zhang Xiaohua went to protect her, but she couldn''t shake this crazy wild dog at all. Instead, she was kicked to the ground, and she couldn''t get up in pain for a long time.


    "Child, child~" Wang Ying murmured while protecting her chest with both hands so as not to expose her privacy too much.But she didn''t expect that the more she was like this, the more the thug''s nerves would be stimulated, and the big dog vented frantically.


    Poor Wang Ying''s mouth and nose bleeds from being beaten, and the child is so frightened that he cries loudly.If it is not late at night, why is there no neighbor to stop it?


    First of all, this is a shanty town. The original residents have moved out a long time ago. Most of the people who live here are tenants, and most of them use it as a warehouse.At this point, there are few others in this alley.Only at the end of the house, the old couple lived, but they were also dim-eyed and could not hear their movements.


    Zhang Xiaohua wants to help Wang Ying, but she must first consider the child.So she got up and hugged the baby and hid him in the house.Daqiang beat Wang Ying to the ground and couldn''t move, and followed Zhang Xiaohua into the room and locked the door with a bang.


    "Well, you little Nizi!" He touched his swollen and bleeding cheeks, and went crazy. "I''ve grown up so old and I''ve never been beaten in the face. You dare to beat me in the face. Okay, today If you break your picture, I will break your body! See you are a little girl, hehe, I''m lucky today."


    His words irritated the children. Although the children could not understand anything, they also felt that a huge crisis was enveloped and something very bad was about to happen.


    "Mom, I want my mother!" When Nono was scared, she cried more fiercely.


    Zhang Xiaohua protects the child while dealing with Daqiang.Now she is very worried about Wang Ying. The madman just now is like a mad dog, and she doesn''t know how he beat Liusao.


    Daqiang took off his vest and wiped the blood off his face, his wound was trembling with pain.He rushed to Zhang Xiaohua viciously, hideously and terribly.


    At this moment, there was a dull sound from the door panel, and I felt that the door frame was almost knocked off.


    "The lady outside the door waits for me. I will finish this little nizi, and I will go back to clean up you. Don''t worry, none of you can run away. What is that sentence, rain and dew!" For the two weak women, Daqiang suddenly felt a strong sense of pride, and felt that she was just a man today.


    boom!


    The door panel was finally kicked to the ground, and Jiang Xiaohu stood at the door in an alarming manner. He looked at Daqiang coldly and glanced at the situation inside the house.


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw Nuonuo lying under the bed, his crying voice became hoarse, when Wang Ying was dying in the yard, and Zhang Xiaohua was pale and scared like a little white rabbit. Engulf him.


    "You are paralyzed!" Jiang Xiaohu scolded fiercely, his voice was fierce and his expression was terrifying, even Zhang Xiaohua was startled.


    Zhang Xiaohua has always known that Jiang Xiaohu can fight well, but she didn''t know that he would be so fierce one day.


    Jiang Xiaohu is like a fierce tiger, really a tiger.Daqiang originally thought that these two women were already cooked ducks, unable to fly.Who thought that the door panel would be kicked over, he turned his head back, ready to get angry and scare people.But when he saw Jiang Xiaohu''s appearance, his legs became weak in fright.


    Now Daqiang, let alone yelling, he''s pretty good if he doesn''t pee his pants.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t give him any chance to explain, he directly flew up, kicked him high with a bang, hit the wall hard, and fell to the ground with the peeling wall skin.


    Daqiang grew up so big and had never suffered such a heavy blow.He screamed in pain, and stopped screaming while holding his belly.


    He didn''t dare to resist, and felt that as long as he surrendered obediently, the other party might not embarrass him anymore, right?After all, this is the era of the rule of law!Of course Daqiang didn''t realize that after he had done such a bad thing, it was ridiculous to talk about the legal system.


    Daqiang knelt on the ground with a thump, shouting: "Brother, you forgive my brother, I was wrong, I was wrong!" He banged his head straight and his forehead was broken.


    Jiang Xiaohu ignored him and kicked him on the head.Of course, the flames of anger did not completely swallow his reason, he still knew that killing would pay for his life.Although this foot is heavy, it will not kill the opponent.Daqiang only felt a smell of stinky feet rushing on his face, and then his head was kicked, his whole body leaned back and fell to the ground.


    Jiang Xiaohu did not speak, and took two steps forward, kicking and hitting Daqiang hard.Daqiang shrank and screamed constantly.Brother failed, so he changed his slogan to dad: "Dad, I''m wrong, dad, don''t fight. Ouch!"


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered: "I don''t have an ineffective son like yours, so get out of here!"


    He was crazy, his eyes were red, and his fists and feet fell heavily on the opponent.In the end, Zhang Xiaohua was afraid that he would miss someone to death, so she stepped forward and hugged him: "Brother Huzi, don''t fight. If you fight again, you will kill you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu calmed down and hugged Zhang Xiaohua in his arms: "Are you alright?" It was like a lost treasure.


    When he entered the door just now, he had already seen Wang Ying who had passed out and took off his coat to cover her.Calm down now, he took a deep breath and took out his phone to call the police.


    Wow wow wow!


    A police sirens suddenly sounded outside, and several people in the room breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Da Qiang is the most ridiculous. He is afraid of the police coming, but now he hopes the police can come to rescue himself more than anyone.

 327 Chapter 327

    Officer Wang showed up at the gate with two colleagues, and was frightened by Wang Ying in the courtyard as soon as he entered the door.He quickly commanded his colleagues: "Call an ambulance!" At the same time, he took off his clothes and covered Wang Ying''s legs.


    Another policeman rushed in and saw Daqiang who was kneeling on the ground, Jiang Xiaohu who was still irritated, and Zhang Xiaohua and Nuonuo trembling in his arms.


    "How did it happen?" the police yelled, his tone naturally not so good.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced back and saw that it was a policeman, and the sharpness in his eyes only narrowed.Even so, the policeman surprised him with his ferocious eyes and immediately became vigilant.


    "Be honest, don''t move!" the policeman stepped back and warned.


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed and said to him: "Don''t worry, the bad guys are already out of my reach."


    "Brother Huzi, don''t talk nonsense." This time, Zhang Xiaohua is much more sensible than him, and she is very afraid of Jiang Xiaohu going to court.


    "It''s okay, Xiaohua, don''t be afraid. The police are good people, and they support our people." Jiang Xiaohu calmed her.


    The policeman frowned: "Don''t give me a slap in the face. We exist to protect the law and order. There are only legal principles and no favors. Whoever of you comes first, make things clear. But before that, talk to me. Explain, what''s the matter with that woman outside the door!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was about to speak, Da Qiang rushed over, holding the policeman''s legs and crying: "Comrade policeman, you are finally here! I was almost beaten to death by him!"


    "Get up and say it!" the policeman shouted.


    Strongly said: "My girlfriend and I are preparing to cook and eat, he is here, and he will hit me if he doesn''t say anything! You see it for me~"


    "Your girlfriend? Which is your girlfriend?" the policeman asked.


    "It''s the one at the door!" Da Qiang said.


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed out of anger, while Zhang Xiaohua was shaking all over.


    The first time she saw Daqiang, she didn''t know what his name was.And judging from the scene just now, Wang Ying probably didn''t know him either.


    Zhang Xiaohua is very familiar with Wang Ying, she knows what this sister-in-law is.In his hometown, Wang Ying was beaten all over by his sixth brother, but he never did anything to apologize to him.When she arrived in the county seat, she would rather raise her children alone than to ask other men for help.


    A serious man, Wang Ying did not squint, not to mention this wretched man in front of him.She pointed to Daqiang and said in an air: "You nonsense, don''t discredit my sister-in-law!"


    "Sister, you don''t understand, we are more in love than Jin Jian~ ah!" Da Qiang received a slap in the face before his words fell.


    The point is, no one knows where the slap came from.A shadow flashed past the police and Da Qiang, followed by a crisp slap in the face and Da Qiang''s screams.


    The police frowned again, trying to curse, but found that he didn''t know who to curse.He stared at Jiang Xiaohu, suspecting that it was this young man in his heart.But Jiang Xiaohu was about 1.5 meters away from Daqiang. He stood there with a smile, and he hadn''t moved at all.


    The police suspected that he was dreaming just now, but Daqiang''s face was already swollen, and there were obvious red fingerprints, which were not there just now.


    Daqiang covered his face, feeling something hard in his mouth, and when he spit it out, it turned out to be a tooth.


    One person stepped on the door panel and walked in and saw the door panel that had been abruptly torn from the door frame. He was speechless: "What''s the situation?"


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard this, isn''t this old acquaintance Officer Wang?


    "Inspector Wang, what a coincidence!" He greeted Officer Wang.


    When Officer Wang looked at it, he suddenly got a black line on his forehead: "Why are you again?"


    "No way, we have a lot of fate." Jiang Xiaohu smiled bitterly.


    The county seat is so big. There are two police stations in the south and north of the city. Once something happens, the chances of encountering Police Officer Wang are not small.


    When I saw Jiang Xiaohu and then looked at Da Qiang who was kneeling on the ground, Officer Wang knew it in his heart.This kneeling kid is not a thing, you can tell by looking at his face.


    "Hey, do you know brother?" The first policeman was taken aback.


    Officer Wang nodded: "We are old acquaintances, and Xiaolu also knows him. I know this child, he is righteous and likes to act bravely. The only thing is that sometimes he doesn''t act seriously."


    The policeman suddenly said, "So, I was almost fooled, damn it."


    "Hey, police officer, you can''t show favoritism to him like this! Look at him hitting me~" Da Qiang quibbleed.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t favor him in this matter. We have the eyes of the heavens here~" Police officer Wang pretended to be mysterious, and pointed to the sky. "In these days, don''t think about doing bad things to escape the law. , There are electronic eyes and drones everywhere. Your every move has been recorded."


    Daqiang was so scared that he didn''t dare to speak, his eyes trembled.The policeman was half-believing before, and seeing him behave like a guilty conscience, he knew it.


    "What''s the matter, are you telling the facts first, or go back and wait for us to adjust the monitoring?" Officer Wang continued to act.


    In fact, this area belongs to the old city. Now the center of the city is shifting to the new area. The monitoring here is not so tight.Especially in shanty towns, except for two surveillance at the end of the street, there is no surveillance at all in the alley.


    Police Officer Wang said this because he wanted Daqiang to confess and be lenient.He said to the policeman again: "Take them out to make a transcript, and check the situation back. Take the child out, and take care to calm the child."


    The policeman agreed and took Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua out.When the two went out, they felt very uncomfortable when they saw medical staff coming to carry Wang Ying away.


    When Nono saw her mother''s miserable appearance covered in blood, she cried loudly on the spot, and no one could coax it well.It wasn''t until he was tired from crying that he fell asleep deeply in Zhang Xiaohua''s arms.Officer Wang and his colleagues interrogated Daqiang and Jiang Xiaohu separately.As Police Officer Wang expected, Da Qiang was frightened and said the matter out of his head.


    Although in order to avoid punishment, Daqiang deliberately understated certain aspects, such as how he got in, how he beat people, etc., but the main process was still right.


    "Okay, the transcript is finished, you can come with us." Officer Wang said to Da Qiang.


    "Ah? Isn''t it confessed and lenient?" Da Qiang asked in surprise.


    Officer Wang couldn''t laugh or cry: "Frankly be lenient, you have to have a limit. After our investigation is over, it should be lenient and strict. You can rest assured that our police will never wrong a good person~"


    "Oh~" Daqiang nodded nervously.


    "But I will never let go of a bad guy." Officer Wang added.


    Daqiang''s heart shook, his steps became heavier.

 328 Chapter 328 The Old Man Who Planted Begonia

    Jiang Xiaohu''s confession and Da Qiang''s confession were basically the same, and the police knew what was going on as soon as they put it together.


    As a result, the evil was rewarded, Daqiang was locked up, waiting to file a lawsuit.This was mainly because Wang Ying was severely beaten, with multiple soft tissue contusions all over her body, and moderate concussion, and her arm was also broken.In short, Daqiang is really a black hand.


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu is already solid, and he has doubled the black hands back.After Daqiang was interrogated, he went directly to the hospital.


    The black hand was punished, and Jiang Xiaohu was awarded an outstanding citizen''s medal by the Public Security Bureau for acting bravely.


    Medals are of course not valuable, but the honor is valuable.Jiang Xiaohu got the medal with a heavy heart.After all, this medal was exchanged for blood and pain.


    Especially Zhang Xiaohua, touching the medals, looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s swollen hands because of the explosive hammer, and felt heartache.


    Jiang Xiaohu took Xiao Nuonuo to Zhou Qing''s house first, and told them to help take care of them for two days, while he and Zhang Xiaohua rushed to the hospital.Because the ambulance pulled people away too fast, he didn''t even have a chance to help Liusao.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect that he would come to the hospital so soon.


    During this time, he seems to have a special relationship with the hospital.First, Niu Lihua was rescued on the road early in the morning, of course, now Niu Lihua has been discharged from the hospital and went home.Later, Xiaolu was admitted to the hospital and he came to visit.Before long, Wang Ying was beaten and hospitalized again.


    "Hey! Hospital, hospital, why are we so fate? This is not a good thing, or I just open a hospital in the future." He stood under the signboard at the gate and said to himself.


    Zhang Xiaohua bought fruit at the nearby fruit shop. After buying, she walked over and asked, "Brother Huzi, what are you talking about?"


    "Nothing, let''s go." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    When the two came to the hospital, they saw Wang Yingzheng being bandaged like a mummy, lying alone in the hospital bed and getting IV drips.


    They both felt extremely distressed.


    As there is no family, Wang Ying is not taken care of even if he is hospitalized.Zhang Xiaohua told Jiang Xiaohu in advance: "Don''t let my sixth brother know about this matter, otherwise, sister-in-law and Nono will suffer again."


    "Don''t worry, can I still not count?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    The large ward where Wang Ying lives, one ward is more than 30 square meters, with 16 beds, the ward is quite messy.Since it was sent by the police and the medical expenses were also paid by the police, the hospital naturally arranged such beds first.


    Jiang Xiaohu came to see, damn, an old man in the next hospital bed accompanied his family to see a doctor, and he actually drank and smoked in the ward.The nurse came and scolded him to stop smoking.When the nurse left, the nephew played the lantern again as usual.


    On the innermost bed, there was a patient who didn''t know what was going on. He kept crying and making noises, his voice was high and low, just like singing a big drama, almost without stopping.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that this was not okay, and Wang Ying had to change the ward.He glanced at it and found that Wang Ying''s condition was quite stable, so he said to Zhang Xiaohua: "Xiaohua, you are looking at your sister-in-law here, and I will go back."


    "Well, hurry up!" Zhang Xiaohua looked at him reluctantly.


    The longer the two were together and the more things happened, the higher Zhang Xiaohua''s dependence on Jiang Xiaohu became.The more men he met, the more Zhang Xiaohua felt that Jiang Xiaohu was reliable.


    Jiang Xiaohu went straight to the nurse station, wanting to inquire about the exchange of wards.


    This hospital building is a bit similar to the twin towers. Two skyscrapers are connected by four air corridors on the first, third, sixth and ninth floors.One is an office building and the other is an inpatient department.There are sky corridors on the fourth floor. On both sides of the corridors, sky gardens have been built, planted with flowers, plants and grass, which can be regarded as adding a bit of vitality and color to this cold hospital.


    Wang Ying lived on the sixth floor. Jiang Xiaohu walked from the air corridor on the sixth floor to the opposite building where there was a nurse''s station.


    Walking in the corridor, Jiang Xiaohu smelled the scent of flowers, and his mood became more cheerful.A gardener with a straw hat is pruning branches and leaves in the garden.No, the old gardener was sighing at a pot of dead flowers.


    It was a Begonia tree that had withered, and it was hopeless according to common sense.


    When Jiang Xiaohu passed by, he glanced and didn''t care too much.When I came to the nurse station, I found that the nurse station had been surrounded by a group of family members, all waiting for the nurse on duty to answer questions.But the nurse is not here, maybe it is too busy.


    He waited for a while, feeling very bored, and then slipped into the air corridor.The old gardener with straw hat and gray hair was still sighing at Haitang.


    "Uncle, people are born, old, sick and die, so are flowers and trees, why are you so uncomfortable?" Jiang Xiaohu took out a cigarette, lit one by himself, and handed one to the old man.


    The old man raised his head, smiled at him, and waved his hand to indicate not to smoke.When Jiang Xiaohu saw that the other party did not smoke, he was embarrassed to smoke.


    He stepped over the wall of the flower bed and came to the garden, squatting in front of the crabapple flowers.According to common sense, this flower is hopeless, but in Jiang Xiaohu''s hands, it is not completely dead.


    Look at the old man. Although he is a little older and has gray hair, his eyes are shining brightly and wise.The vicissitudes of life are hidden in the wrinkles, and the rich life experience is also hidden.Jiang Xiaohu likes such elders, because following such a person, he can learn a lot.


    "Old man, let me help you." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Oh? You know how to garden?" the old man asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "If planting crops is also considered gardening, then I would be considered an ancestral craft."


    The old man also heard that this was a joke, but he trusted Jiang Xiaohu.As Jiang Xiaohu said, farmers make a living by growing crops. Which group in this world knows more about land and plants than they do?


    Jiang Xiaohu took the shovel from the old man and shoveled it close to the roots of Begonia a few times, revealing the decayed roots."Look, the roots are rotten, no wonder they will die." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The old man was puzzled and said: "No, this flower is personally maintained by me. I have kept the flower for a lifetime, and I still know how much watering it is. How can it rot?"


    "Rotten roots don''t have to be too much water." Jiang Xiaohu smiled, "If you have worms, you may also rot the roots. I think your crabapple is probably attracting worms."


    After speaking, Jiang Xiaohu continued to dig a few shovels.Sure enough, from the deeper soil, some black bugs were dug out.These small worms are not too big, and the adult body is only about one centimeter. They wriggle in the soil. Where there are worms, the roots have many worm eyes.The deeper roots have been hollowed out.


    "It''s their fault." Jiang Xiaohu pointed at these worms and said to the old man.


    The old man froze for a moment and sighed: "Hey, it seems that I am too careless."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "It''s not to blame you, this kind of place is not grounded, and the soil is brought in from outside. You see, the flower bed is not big, there are so many and mixed things, plus the hospital environment. It''s complicated. It''s normal to have messy bugs in the soil."


    "Oh, is there any help?" the old man asked quickly.

 329 Chapter 329: All Misunderstandings

    There is also a flowerbed on top of the flowerbed. At this point, the sun cannot shine.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked up, looked at the surrounding environment, and said to the old man: "It''s okay, but you have to change the soil here. Otherwise, these flowers and plants will not be in trouble."


    "What kind of bugs are these? I''ve never seen it before." The old man took out his glasses from his pocket and put on them and took a closer look. He was startled by the black bugs.


    Jiang Xiaohu said with a little embarrassment: "I don''t know, I followed the adults to call these worms the silkworm."


    "Oh!" The old man nodded, "Then, can you help me save this flower?"


    "Yes, but I have to say it first~" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The old man was prepared and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, young man, as long as you can help me save this potted flower, I will pay you 1,000 yuan."


    Jiang Xiaohu has a black line on his forehead: "You have misunderstood, I just want to tell you that this crabapple has reached its age. Even if it is saved now, it will last a year or two at most."


    "Oh~" The old man nodded regretfully, "I understand, that''s okay, should I give you money or give you money."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said, "I''m just doing it, so what do I want you to do with money? Uncle, you have a lot of affection for this flower, have you always maintained it? How old are you, why are you still working here?"


    The old man smiled faintly, and wiped the sweat from his forehead with the towel hanging around his neck: "This potted flower was planted by my dead old woman, and it was her thoughts."


    "Oh~" Jiang Xiaohu was moved. He is a person who loves long-term love, and he also appreciates long-term love the most.


    It seems that this old man should be more than seventy years old, and he can still have deep feelings for his deceased wife. It is really touching.Thinking about it again, today''s young people often get divorced, cheated, and are unfaithful to their partners, which is very boring.


    Jiang Xiaohu decided to help the old man and save the flower.


    While chatting with the old man and distracting each other, he quietly took some water and black mud from the mountain and river map.


    Jiang Xiaohu used the black mud to wrap the roots of the crabapples and watered the crabapples with river water.The black mud formed a flexible protective film on the roots of the crabapples, and the silkworms could no longer break through the city wall.


    Within ten minutes, he did what he needed to do.Of course, Begonia has withered, and if you want to fully recover, you have to wait a while.Jiang Xiaohu stood up, stretched his waist, and said to the old man: "Master, that''s it, I''m leaving now!"


    "Ah? That''s all right?" The old man was surprised. Jiang Xiaohu didn''t do anything just now, when he saw this kid squeezing his drums, the roots of Begonia turned black.


    "Well, that''s right!" Jiang Xiaohu nodded, "I have to go and transfer the ward for my family, let''s go first!"


    "Then my Begonia~" The old man was a little puzzled. Looking at Begonia, it seemed that he was still wilting, and nothing improved.But the guy didn''t have that obligation to help him, he hesitated for a moment, and decided to forget it.


    "All right, you hurry up. Anyway, thank you young man!" The old man smiled and waved goodbye to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it will take 15 minutes as fast as possible, or one day and one night as slow as possible. This flower will be restored to its original value!"


    In fact, he just said that this flower can only live for another year and a half, which is a conservative estimate.Based on his understanding of Shanhetu, this flower can last at least three to five years after being treated with black mud. At that time, it can be regarded as a surprise for the elderly.


    Those who are in love deserve this surprise.


    The old man smiled and nodded, noncommittal, perhaps he didn''t believe Jiang Xiaohu''s words in his heart.


    If you die, you are dead. How can you come alive again?He pretended to believe just now, it was just self-anaesthesia.Do your best, and the spirit of the sky is worthy of my wife.He even decided to make this decayed crabapple a specimen or something.


    Jiang Xiaohu said goodbye to the old man and returned to the nurse station again.The nurses'' station was still crowded, but the situation was much better than it was ten minutes ago.


    In Jiang Xiaohu''s view, the hospital is really the busiest place in the world, and there are always people coming and going.Most people came to the world here and left the world from here.And the busiest crowd in the hospital is undoubtedly the angels in white.


    There are already two young nurses on duty at the nurse station, and one of them is dealing with a group of patients'' family members.Another young nurse, who had just finished a lot of work, had a sore waist and a sore back, and his voice became hoarse. She was drinking tea with a teacup.


    To say that this little nurse is quite exquisite and translucent, with a melon-seeded face, almond eyes, and hair tucked in a hat, making it difficult to see the length.The fingers are slender, like water onions.She has fair skin, only a brown birthmark the size of a thumb belly on her side neck.


    But this birthmark is not a shortcoming. The distribution is in the shape of a butterfly, which is more like a tattoo, which is very artistic.


    "Excuse me, I want to change the ward for my family, what should I do?" Jiang Xiaohu knocked on the countertop and asked politely.


    The nurse rolled his eyes: "Change ward? What ward?"


    "Single room, double room, it''s really not good, quadruple room is also possible." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The nurse scoffed: "You have asked a lot. When the hospital is opened by your family?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was rushed by her words to say nothing. He was taken aback for a moment, and frowned: "I said Miss Sister, why is this fierce? I just wanted to change the ward for my family, so I came to ask. Now. If you have it, you don¡¯t have it. What are you doing like this?"


    The little nurse put down the tea cup and turned to stare at Jiang Xiaohu, with an emotion in her eyes.Jiang Xiaohu noticed that this must have been angered elsewhere. He was unlucky, caught up, and became a punching bag.


    He decided to forget it, so the man waved his hand and prepared to leave instead of fighting with the woman.By coincidence, he turned around and hooked a record board on the counter. The record board crashed and fell to the ground. Then with a bang, a mobile phone fell out of the folder.


    Jiang Xiaohu and the little nurse looked at the ground at the same time. In fact, the counter was very high and the little nurse could not see anything at all, but from her expression, it could be judged that the mobile phone belonged to her.


    "Hey, the phone fell, I''m sorry!" Jiang Xiaohu also felt unlucky, how could he be such an inch, the more panicked he became.


    He bent down and picked up the phone, and found that the phone screen was broken and the glass back was cracked.To be honest, he was still very guilty at this time and decided to compensate.After all, for Jiang Xiaohu, buying a mobile phone is a matter of minutes, and he doesn''t need to blink his eyelids.


    The little nurse froze for a moment, rushed out from the nurse''s station and snatched the phone: "What did you do, was it on purpose?"


    "How can I, why did I drop your phone?" Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t laugh or cry. "You just saw that I didn''t mean it."


    "Because I refused to change the ward for you, are you avenging me?" The little nurse stared at him aggressively, her voice raised.


    Their dispute drew the attention of the patient¡¯s family and another young nurse. The young nurse hurriedly ran out and asked the situation: "Xiao Min, what''s wrong?"

 330 Chapter 330

    Nurse Xiao Min whimpered with tears and glared at Jiang Xiaohu, turning a deaf ear to colleagues'' queries.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s brows were furrowed, and he was still very embarrassed to be watched by so many people.


    "I said, you don''t need to be so fierce? I didn''t mean to drop your phone. You put this book on the edge of the table and I accidentally brought it down. Besides, I didn''t know that there was a mobile phone in the book. Ah. Two, I didn''t say I won''t pay you, so why bother to be so aggressive?"


    Jiang Xiaohu is still patient, trying to make sense with the other party.


    However, don''t guess the girl''s mind, you can''t understand it after guessing.The angel in white is simply a demon at this time.Had it not been for Jiang Xiaohu''s heart to have Wang Ying in his heart, he would have had a good deal with her a long time ago.Don''t think that you are a woman, you can go around endlessly, don''t think we men are so bully!


    After the other nurse figured out the situation, he hurriedly separated the two and said to Jiang Xiaohu: "Mr., can you be kinder? Xiao Min has just been on two nights and is very tired. The director scolded."


    "She deserves to be scolded!" In the crowd, no one knew who was talking, and angrily added a handful of firewood, and the emotional flame became more vigorous.


    Someone took the lead, and immediately more people vented their emotions. A small misunderstanding instantly turned into a doctor-patient confrontation.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the two nurses hurried back to the counter and pressed the alarm bell.Jiang Xiaohu felt that he really called a husky, how did things get to this point?He''s not here to make trouble, but to do it!


    He wanted to come forward and explain, but the two little girls on the other side were obviously frightened by the anger of the patient''s family members, and he was not given a chance at all.


    As long as Jiang Xiaohu got closer, they would chatter in surprise, as if Jiang Xiaohu was really a big tiger and wanted to eat them.


    The security guards quickly arrived at the scene fully armed, and there were more than a dozen.In recent years, doctors and patients have faced each other, and there have been many blood lessons.The hospital has also done a good job of security, and these security guards obviously thought that something was going wrong.


    One of the big fat guys is the tallest and the fattest. He walks very well and is obviously a small leader.He hurriedly asked: "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    Then, as soon as he turned and shook his hand, a group of security guards immediately fanned and protected the counter.The two little nurses were like frightened birds, and finally met the old bird, and their hearts were much calmer.


    The big fat man asked the little nurse again: "Who?"


    The two swiftly pointed at Jiang Xiaohu, and a group of security guards aimed at Jiang Xiaohu, and other people watching the excitement immediately retreated.


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead and cursed a few words secretly.


    "I said, can you calm down?" Jiang Xiaohu said silently, "I didn''t come to make trouble. I didn''t call the sentence just now~"


    The other party didn''t give him a chance to excuse at all. In an attitude of killing a thousand by mistake and not letting go of one, the fat man directly ordered: "Get me out!"


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that if he were a character in the comics, he would have been wrapped in a dark silkworm by a black thread.


    The security guards pushed him forward to drive him downstairs.


    At this moment, an old voice came from behind them: "Wait a minute!"


    The voice was very old, and it was heard several times before everyone heard it.The fat man wanted to scold him impatiently, but when he turned around, he suddenly urinated when he saw someone coming.


    "Old secretary, old secretary, why are you here?" The fat man nodded hurriedly and looked like a dog to the person.


    Everyone looked at the old man. Jiang Xiaohu looked at him and was amused. Isn''t this the old man who planted Begonia just now?It seemed that Haitang had come back alive, otherwise the old man would not have time to take care of other things.


    When the two little nurses saw the old man, although he was not as dogmatic as a fat security guard, they also showed respectful expressions.


    "Old secretary, why are you here?" said the nurse named Xiao Min, who was in a bad mood when his phone was dropped.


    It turned out that the old man''s surname was Zhao Minglin, and he was the retired secretary of the County People''s Hospital.Not only does he have a high position, but he has a higher level of medical skills and morality, but the old county towns don¡¯t know him.It''s just that Jiang Xiaohu grew up, and Wang Xifeng treated him with local methods when he was ill. He had barely dealt with the hospital, so he didn''t know.


    Zhao Lin carried his hands behind his back, wearing a very ordinary coat, a straw hat, and carrying a dilapidated plastic bag in his hand, just like an ordinary patient.


    He smiled and walked to the counter, and looked at Jiang Xiaohu.He didn''t know that the central figure in this incident turned out to be Jiang Xiaohu, so when he saw him, Zhao Lin was very surprised.


    "Boy, it was you!" Zhao Lin first greeted Jiang Xiaohu with a smile.


    "Hehe, we are fate." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    The fat man was stunned for a moment, with a guilty conscience, and secretly said: "It''s really a human being to look at him. Look at this kid, he''s a relative of Old Zhao."


    In the fat man''s heart, apart from his relatives, he could no longer imagine how Jiang Xiaohu could be in contact with the respected Zhao Lao.


    As the saying goes, people take tea to cool.Especially a high-powered person, after retiring, has a lot of insights into this statement.


    However, this phenomenon did not appear to Zhao Lin, which is not to say that his family background is good.In fact, Zhao Lin was a typical inspirational representative in the early years of this county. He was born in a remote mountain village, and his hometown is only more than 20 miles away from Jiangbian Village.


    Zhao Lin, 76, was catching up with various sports in his early years, especially the changes in the college entrance examination policy.He was the son of a very humble farmer at that time. With his own preferences and tenacious perseverance, he was admitted to medical school during those hard years and was finally assigned to work in the county hospital.This work lasted for decades, from an ordinary pediatric doctor to an attending physician, chief physician, and finally to the top position.When he was in office, he was not only exquisite in medicine and good in virtue and art, but also focused on cultivating younger generations, never hiding personalities.It can be said that half of the doctors in the entire hospital have received his favor, especially the current Dean Xu.Speaking of Dean Xu, Jiang Xiaohu is actually no stranger.He is Xu Linglong''s uncle, Xu Guoliang.


    Not much to say, the fat security guard immediately changed his attitude towards Jiang Xiaohu when he saw this. Humility*1000 is not enough to describe his attitude. His waist was almost 90 degrees.


    "This little brother and this little nurse have a bit of a misunderstanding, but it''s just a misunderstanding. It has been investigated clearly." The fat man said to Zhao Lin with a smile.


    Zhao Lin looked at Jiang Xiaohu and then at nurse Zhou Xiaomin: "You all come with me."


    Although he has retired, he still has a pivotal position in the hospital.How dare Zhou Xiaomin not listen to him?


    The two followed the old man and came to the sky garden. The security guards dispersed the crowd and left.

 331 Chapter 331 Mediation

    Zhao Lin took Zhou Xiaomin and Jiang Xiaohu, and the three of them came to the flower bed and sat down.


    Zhou Xiaomin''s eyes were black and blue, and he was also in his eyes.


    "Child, how long have you not rested?" Zhao Lin asked as soon as he came up.


    Zhou Xiaomin said, "It''s been 50 hours."


    "Two nights in a row?" Zhao Lin obviously knows the duty system in the hospital. He also stepped up from a resident at the beginning, so he knew how hard the nurses were.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Xiaomin nodded again. To be honest, she is dizzy even when she nods like this.


    "Oh, hard work, hard work!" Zhao Lin said with emotion, "Then, what''s the matter with your phone?"


    Zhou Xiaomin said this to Zhao Lin.This girl was not bad too, she said nothing about how things happened.


    Zhao Lin nodded as he listened, "Speaking of which, the young man might not mean it, what do you think?"


    Calm down now, Zhou Xiaomin thought about it carefully, and indeed it might not have been intentional.She glanced at the guy secretly, who was sitting alone thinking about things.


    Jiang Xiaohu had been listening to their conversations secretly, secretly speechless, he did not expect this girl to work so hard.It turns out that lack of rest leads to endocrine disorders, so it is no wonder that I have a bad temper.Thinking of this, he felt much less angry with this girl in his heart.


    Both of them understood each other in their hearts, and the matter was resolved much smoother.Under Zhao''s communication, the two sides reached an understanding.Jiang Xiaohu said on the spot that he was willing to pay the girl for a new mobile phone.And Zhou Xiaomin said that his mobile phone has been used for two years, and it is about to break down. It only costs 1,000 yuan.


    In the end, Jiang Xiaohu paid her 1,500 yuan, which was a perfect ending.


    "Then Xiao Zhou, go and work for you. In two hours, your class will be over. I will talk to your head nurse and let you have a good rest." Zhao Lin said to Zhou Xiaomin with a smile.


    Zhou Xiaomin was flattered and hurriedly thanked Zhao Lin, blushing and left.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at her in a hurry and fled back, and couldn''t help but smile and said, "Master, you are really capable. You have solved the troublesome thing that was originally troublesome today."


    The old man picked up the water glass next to him, opened it and took a sip, then laughed and said, "Haha, I don''t have the skills for you."


    "Huh?" Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the Begonia flowers in the flowerbed subconsciously. The withered leaves had already turned green from the roots, and they were obviously alive.


    Zhao Lin followed his gaze and said with emotion: "I have only seen what is called a wonderful hand rejuvenation today. Compared with you, my whole life has been in vain, ashamed, ashamed!"


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly said, "Don''t say that. Although I don''t know you well, but seeing others respect you so much, you must be a very skilled person. I can''t compare with you."


    "Don''t be so humble, young man, come, you can add a friend with me." The old man took out his phone and opened WeChat to scan the QR code to add friends.


    Jiang Xiaohu really didn''t expect that he would use a smart phone at such an old age and still catching up with the trend.You know, in Jiangbian Village, people in their 70s and 80s, let alone smart phones, may not be able to use landline phones.


    He hurriedly took out his cell phone and made friends with the old man.


    "I''m usually alone. My children work in other places. All my grandchildren go to college and go abroad. There are no other relatives besides my dog!" Zhao Lin modified Jiang Xiaohu''s remarks. , Murmured, "Add your friend to prevent my baby Haitang from having any problems in the future."


    "Haha, well, just come to me." Jiang Xiaohu laughed heartily.


    Zhao Lin smiled and looked up at him: "Young man, let me ask you more."


    "Don''t you say that, I''ll be too shameless." Jiang Xiaohu said hurriedly, "You can talk about it."


    "What''s the conflict between you and that little nurse? Why are you looking for her? Although I retired, I can still speak in this hospital. If you need help, as long as the request is reasonable, I can definitely Help you." The old man was very sincere.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect that Zhao Lin would be so proactive to help, and he was very moved.But after thinking about it, he still laughed nonchalantly: "In fact, the family was hospitalized. I just asked about the situation. It was nothing serious."


    He didn''t want to let a retired old man with Deyi and Shuangxin, because he was whispered secretly by others, saying that he was selfish.Because Jiang Xiaohu could see that Zhao Lin was innocent all his life, and he was definitely not the kind of corrupt official.


    "Well, if you need my help, don''t be polite!" Zhao Lin laughed haha.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded, and the two fathers talked for a while, then said goodbye to each other.


    On the way to the ward, Jiang Xiaohu received a call from Zhang Xiaohua. On the phone, she asked in surprise: "Brother Huzi, is that you?"


    "Ang, look at what you said, if you call me, who else can I be?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    Although Wang Ying''s affairs are still in his heart, his mood has become more cheerful.With a broad-minded and positive energy like Zhao Lin, a person''s mood is easy to move to the better end.Those who are near Zhu are red and those who are near Mo are black.


    "No, it''s Liusao. Someone just transferred Liusao to the single ward." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Jiang Xiaohu was surprised. He didn''t speak for dozens of seconds, and he couldn''t help but stop.He thought to himself: "I didn''t tell Lao Zhao these things, who is it?"


    But he quickly figured out that it must be one of the two little nurses.Because the contradiction between him and Zhou Xiaomin originated from the consultation and transfer to the ward.


    The fact is just as Jiang Xiaohu guessed, it was Zhou Xiaomin''s colleague who secretly went to the head nurse to talk about it.


    Without mentioning the gossip, Jiang Xiaohu was very happy when he heard that, and said: "That''s great, clean, and it''s much more convenient to accompany the bed."


    "Yeah, I''ll be here to stay with the bed tonight, you go back to rest early." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Jiang Xiaohu was speechless. It is said that he was reluctant to let Zhang Xiaohua accompany the bed, but he is a big man, he is not good to accompany the bed himself?Wang Ying is a woman, so she is more convenient to take care of."Where are you? I''ll find you." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Zhang Xiaohua reported the room number, Jiang Xiaohu went to buy daily necessities, bought a blanket, and brought food and drink, and hurried to the ward.


    When he arrived in the single ward, Jiang Xiaohu put down his things, and made an excuse to ask Zhang Xiaohua to wash the apples to help his girlfriend.When only him and Wang Ying, who was still unconscious, were left in the ward, he took a deep breath and was immersed in the mountains and rivers.


    Wang Ying was beaten to a coma, so Jiang Xiaohu mainly looked for medicine to treat bruises.After collecting some Panax notoginseng, and taking some other herbs and river water, Jiang Xiaohu began to treat Wang Ying.

 332 Chapter 332: A Contradictory Choice

    Wang Ying was badly hurt. Jiang Xiaohu sat in front of the hospital bed and looked at her miserably before the treatment.Even though the two hadn''t had much contact before, but after all, he was very sad because he was a fellow from a village.


    Knocking! Knocking!


    The door of the ward was knocked, Jiang Xiaohu got up to help open the door, it turned out that the nurse delivered the medicine.


    The little nurse pushed the car in, first measured her blood pressure and other indicators, and then changed the medicine bottle.


    "Are you a family member?" The little nurse asked casually when he was busy.


    Jiang Xiaohu hesitated for a moment and nodded in acquiescence.


    "It''s so pitiful, how can people be beaten like this? What''s wrong with this society? A man actually beat a woman~"


    This little nurse is not the two of the previous nurses, so they don''t understand the relationship and situation of Jiang Xiaohu, Wang Ying and others, just blindly blame.


    "Yes, I met a garbage man." Jiang Xiaohu smiled bitterly.


    The little nurse looked at him in surprise: "Why, isn''t it domestic violence?"


    It turned out that among their nurses, Wang Ying had been rumors flying all over the sky from the moment he was sent to the hospital, and there were many versions.


    Some said she was severely injured by her alcoholic husband because of domestic violence.And from start to finish, the only man who came to see Wang Ying was Jiang Xiaohu, so he was naturally labeled as a domestic scumbag.Jiang Xiaohu had no idea about this situation.


    There is also a rumor that is very unfriendly to Wang Ying.It is said that she went out of the wall by Xing Xing, was caught and raped by her husband in bed, and then suffered this fat beating.Of course, in this version, Jiang Xiaohu still plays the role of the husband, but with a green prairie on his head.


    For the little nurse in front of her, she would prefer to believe the first type of rumors.She is a woman herself, and she prefers to believe that Wang Ying is a tragic figure, rather than a woman who is a girl who is out of the wall and who is profane.


    Jiang Xiaohu naturally didn''t know this, so he felt very baffled by the scolding eyes and surprised tone of the little nurse.


    "It wasn''t domestic violence. It was because the gangster came into the house and was ambushed and was almost harmed. She fought fiercely. At that time, my girlfriend and her own son were still there. The child was only five or six years old." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The little nurse was shocked when he heard this version, especially the version of relatives.She stared in surprise: "Why is it different from what we heard?"


    "You heard?" Jiang Xiaohu looked at her.


    She also realized that she had said something wrong, and she smiled awkwardly: "That may be an error, it''s really miserable. Her brain tissue is swollen. I heard the doctor said that it is very likely to be brain dead."


    "Brain death?" Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback.


    Although he did not go to university, he is now an experienced doctor of Chinese medicine. He knows that there is a difference between brain death and vegetative people.Vegetative people may still expect miracles. Brain death is actually death in another sense.Not only does it cost money, but it''s for nothing.


    For the rich family, it may be possible to barely treat it, but Wang Ying is just an ordinary rural woman who has just moved to the city to work for two years.


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and his eyes were painful. Looking at Wang Ying on the hospital bed, he felt more sympathy for her.


    "Yes, I heard what the attending doctor said just now. But you can rest assured, we have tried our best to rescue her. And we will check her injuries later and make a detailed report. Don''t care who hurt her, you will not get away." The little nurse clenched her fist with a righteous look and said to Jiang Xiaohu.


    She saw some herbal medicines next to them, with fresh soil and fragrance, and said: "I suggest you don''t go to Chinese medicine. In fact, if the brain tissue is edema, if Western medicine can''t treat it, then Chinese medicine will not even think about it. If you do this, it will delay the patient."


    What a cute little nurse, Jiang Xiaohu nodded and smiled bitterly: "Thank you!"


    His tone was tired and disappointed, and the little nurse realized that she shouldn''t say too much, so she finished her work and ran away quickly.This big news, don''t you go back and refute the rumors?When she went out, she had already organized the language, thinking about how to speak to other colleagues.


    However, after the little nurse left, Jiang Xiaohu was caught in a dilemma.What''s the dilemma?Of course it was around Wang Ying.


    He rescued Wang Ying, naturally there was no problem.Not only is it okay, but before the injury causes more serious consequences, she can be restored to her original condition.


    But just now, the little nurse also said that she should conduct an injury study on her and give her an injury test report.Only on the basis of the inspection report can the bastard be convicted.


    Jiang Xiaohu hated that guy so much, he couldn''t wait to tear him up.If it was because he saved Wang Ying and let that guy escape punishment, it would make Jiang Xiaohu guilty and angry.That kind of person will hurt Wang Ying today and will hurt others next time.Jiang Xiaohu absolutely didn''t want to see this happen.


    Save or not?


    Jiang Xiaohu clenched his fists, his mind flashed like Nono crying.He is still young and cannot live without his mother.Wang Ying is still young, and her life has just set sail.


    Gritting his teeth, Jiang Xiaohu decided to save people.


    He locked the door, immersed in the landscape, took out a lot of herbs from it, and began to treat Wang Ying.


    Opening the bandage on Wang Ying, pulling out the tube on her body, and uncovering her clothes, Jiang Xiaohu realized how much she was hurt.


    Wang Ying''s head was almost twice as large as normal.The eyes were squeezed into a pile with bruises, and they were almost cracked.Her body was blue and purple, and all were bleeding under the skin.


    Jiang Xiaohu really couldn''t bear to look any more, he was a man of dignity, and couldn''t help tears in his eyes.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, I won''t let Nuonuo have a mother at a young age, let alone let the bad guy. I''ll heal you first. As for the bastard, wait for me to find a way to clean him." Jiang Xiaohu said to Wang Ying .


    When Wang Ying entered the hospital, he was awake for a short time, and now he is completely unconscious and can''t hear what he is saying.


    Jiang Xiaohu chewed it up with herbs and applied them to her wounds. He took out many herbs twice, but it was not enough.In desperation, he returned to the mountain and river map and took the herbal medicine several times before barely applying it.


    After about half an hour, he wiped off the herbs.The original green syrup turned completely purple and black, showing how much blood stasis and how serious the situation is.


    After applying herbal medicine twice, Jiang Xiaohu wiped Wang Ying''s body with river water, massaged, and promoted blood circulation to remove blood stasis.He was so focused that he didn''t notice that time slipped away so quickly.


    And his efforts were finally not in vain. After each treatment, Wang Ying''s condition improved a lot.First, the swelling was reduced, and then the blood stasis was removed. After the last massage, her skin had become almost normal, and the swelling of her head was mostly reduced.


    Seeing her now, Jiang Xiaohu wiped away his tears and sweat, and he was completely relieved.Because Wang Ying blinked and her fingers moved, she woke up.

 333 Chapter 333: Unbelievable

    The white ward, the color is a bit cold, like the smell of death.Fortunately, the room was filled with the fragrance of earth and grass, which Wang Ying was familiar with.


    She turned her head laboriously, feeling that the pain in her body was not as severe as she thought, so she sat up.


    "Sister-in-law, how do you feel?" Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly stepped forward to support her, trying to suppress the surprise in his heart, as well as some loss and regret about the upcoming events.


    Zhang Xiaohua also came back and was very happy to see Wang Ying sitting up.


    "Sister-in-law, are you awake?" As soon as she entered the door, she burst into tears in surprise, holding a plastic basin full of clean apples in her hand.


    Actually how long can I wash a few apples?Zhang Xiaohua was already standing at the door when the little nurse came to check the ward.And there is a sink in the ward, but she knows that Jiang Xiaohu just wants to stay in the ward alone, he must have very important things to do.


    Zhang Xiaohua was very conscious and ran to the public pool far away to wash the fruit.When she returned after washing, she heard the nurse and Jiang Xiaohu''s conversation at the door.The content of the conversation irritated her, she didn''t even know that Wang Ying''s injury was so serious.I don''t even know that the rumors behind the scenes actually harbor so much malice towards Wang Ying and Jiang Xiaohu.


    When the nurse went out, she didn''t come in right away.Instead, he waited for a while at the door.Later, she secretly opened the door and took a look and found that Jiang Xiaohu was actually taking off Wang Ying''s clothes, which surprised her.


    "How could Huzi do such a thing?" Zhang Xiaohua''s first reaction was dumbfounded, but she immediately recovered, "By the way, Huzi can cure the disease, he must be trying to treat his sister-in-law!"


    Sure enough, what she saw next was Jiang Xiaohu applying medicine to Wang Ying.Zhang Xiaohua didn''t bother him. She waited outside until someone spoke inside, and then pretended to have just returned and opened the door.Unexpectedly, the person who greeted her inside the door was such a huge surprise.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu''s position in her heart suddenly rose to the level of a god.She looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, really full of worship and admiration.


    "Yes, Xiaohua, you are here too." Wang Ying just woke up, still a little dazed.But she felt at ease seeing Jiang Xiaohu, and she felt at ease seeing Xiaohua.This pair is really a perfect match.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly took the fruit bowl in Zhang Xiaohua''s hand, stepped aside, and let the sisters chat, while he went to the side to awkwardly cut the fruit.Regardless of his ability to treat illnesses and fights, doing this kind of delicate work is really not enough.


    For a fruit, he cut off at least one-third of the pulp, and almost cut his hands several times.When he handed an odd-shaped apple to Wang Ying, both women were dumbfounded.


    "My God!" Zhang Xiaohua was surprised, "Brother Huzi, what are you..." "Puff! If you embarrass him, how can men do these tasks!" Wang Ying could not help but laugh.


    After being beaten, although she was in a heavy mood, with Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua, the negative emotions disappeared a lot without knowing it.Especially when she learned that Nono was well settled now, she was even more relieved.The only thing that makes Wang Ying a little uneasy, what should I do in the future?She already has a psychological shadow in that small yard.


    Jiang Xiaohu touched the back of his head embarrassedly, and smiled: "Well, I''m stupid, don''t dislike it!"


    "Forget it, I''ll do these tasks." Zhang Xiaohua hurriedly ran over, scrubbing, and peeling another apple, replacing the one in Wang Ying''s hand. "Sister-in-law, eat this, eat more and get more nutrition. Tiger. Brother Zi cut this, I''ll eat it!"


    After the change, she cut the apples for Jiang Xiaohu. The three of them ate and chatted. The ward was full of laughter, and all the unhappiness was dissipated by laughter.


    What happened after that was in Jiang Xiaohu''s expectation.When the doctor came to the ward round again, he was surprised to find cerebral edema, and even the patient who had been judged to be about to be brain-dead, was talking and laughing, sitting on the bed, taking drips and eating fruits, he couldn''t be more surprised.


    "This, how is this possible!" The doctor shouted a miracle, "This is a miracle, a miracle!"


    He almost crawled out, of course not scared, but felt so lucky that he had caught up with a medical miracle.He ran out, and soon called in many doctors and nurses. Everyone filled the ward with water, just like visiting a miraculous site, visiting Wang Ying.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua both hid quietly, saying, "Sorry Liusao, you have to block the gun for me, otherwise I really don''t know how to explain it."


    Wang Ying was caught off guard and didn''t know how to answer.They had to let these doctors and nurses ask again and again. They asked very carefully and spent a few hours re-examining her. Finally, she was judged that she had only a small bruise and other injuries had recovered.


    The result is of course the huge question mark on the injury report.There is no way to make an inspection report, even a minor injury.However, the doctor also truthfully wrote this magical incident on the report and handed it to the police.


    This miraculous incident quickly spread to the hospital''s senior management, especially the ears of the director Xu Guoliang.


    He heard the news in his office when he was sitting and chatting with the old secretary Zhao Lin.Although Zhao Lin retired, he would like to run to the hospital and help the patients for free.Of course, Zhao Lin''s main task is to take care of the flowers and plants he likes.


    Zhao Lin''s lover was also a doctor in this hospital. Before he retired that year, his lover planted many flowers and plants here, and Quandang made a contribution to the hospital.


    Now that his wife is gone, the task of taking care of the flowers and plants falls to the courtyard.But the hospital only paid to find gardeners, and some gardeners were irresponsible and perfunctory.Zhao Lin met several times, so he simply became a gardener without money.


    Xu Guoliang was very sorry about this, so he invited the old man to his office for a tea break.No, when the head of the department passed the news to him, he was discussing re-employment with the elderly.


    "Ms. Zhao, either you will come back to work and I will calculate your salary." Xu Guoliang said.


    Zhao Lin laughed loudly: "You kid, now you are a high-level man, and you still have money in your family, so it smells like copper? Do you think I am someone who lacks money?"


    "That''s not what I meant, I..." Xu Guoliang blushed and argued, Didi Di, a group of news came from his mobile phone, and when he looked down, he saw the shocking news.


    "What? This is impossible, right?" Xu Guoliang stood up all of a sudden, his face changed.


    Zhao Lin thought that something bad had happened, so he stood up and asked nervously, "What''s wrong?"


    "A patient who was violently beaten and caused brain edema on his head had already received a critical illness notice and he suddenly recovered. Do you think this is incredible?" Xu Guoliang said.

 334 Chapter 334

    Zhao Lin stared at Xu Guoliang in surprise, and did not speak for a while.


    "Take me your phone!" He took out his reading glasses from his pocket and put them on. He wanted to come to Xu Guoliang''s phone and watched the message carefully.


    "Teacher, do you think this is possible?" Xu Guoliang rubbed his hands, shocked and disturbed.


    He is very worried that this is a rumor. If it is a rumor, what is the reason behind it?He is not excited, because that is impossible.


    As an experienced surgeon, Xu Guoliang has been working on the front line for many years and has a good understanding of brain edema caused by trauma.Unless the patient''s condition is not serious, it is impossible to recover.


    Zhao Lin is more experienced than him, and he muttered: "It''s useless to guess here, let''s go, go and see.


    He picked up his teacup and bag, and went out first. Although the old man was old, he still walked like a tiger.Xu Guoliang hurriedly followed, and had to trot all the way.


    When the two came to the ward, they suddenly discovered that the place had been surrounded by police and medical workers. There was still one person among them. Both Zhao Lin and Xu Guoliang felt very surprised.


    "Jiang Xiaohu?" Xu Guoliang couldn''t forget this young man. He saw this cucumber egg from the countryside for the first time in his brother''s house.


    After meeting again after a lapse of about half a year, Jiang Xiaohu has brought him a whole new look.


    A hundred times more energetic, people seem to have grown a bit taller.The eyes are not big or small, but they are filled with gratifying cleverness.It is a pity that Xu Guoliang does not have a daughter, otherwise he might want him to be his son-in-law.


    Zhao Lin also saw Jiang Xiaohu, with eyes full of liking, pointing at him and saying to Xu Guoliang: "Xiao Xu, have you seen that kid?"


    "You mean him?" Xu Guoliang was taken aback for a moment, "you know him too?"


    "Haha, haven''t I told you just now that he is the one who saved the Begonia flowers your mother left me!" Zhao Lin smiled.


    Xu Guoliang couldn¡¯t be more surprised. He looked at Jiang Xiaohu in astonishment, and said, ¡°What else is this kid? Although Mr. Zhao is kind, he never praises others easily. When he was drinking tea in my office just now, he But I''m full of praise for that kid."


    Xu Guoliang had the heart to say hello to Jiang Xiaohu, but they were separated by too many people.He happened to see the deputy director of the police station and the two were friends, so he hurried over to say hello.


    It turned out that the police station sent people to get the injury inspection report, but the result was quite unexpected.


    Police officer Wang personally led people to arrest Daqiang. At that time, all three police officers saw Wang Ying''s tragic situation and were filled with righteous indignation.When I went back and checked, the kid was not very evil, but in the past he did not do anything ethical and often harassed women.They decided that this time they must bring the great power to justice.


    How can he be convicted?They just waited for the inspection report.But they didn''t even figure it out. There was a problem with Wang Ying''s inspection report.


    Officer Wang felt that the matter was strange, and while sending someone to the hospital to ask what happened, he reported the matter to the director.Upon hearing this, the director immediately led the team to the hospital for investigation, and the scene just now appeared.


    After Xu Guoliang communicated with the director and found that there was no misunderstanding, both parties smiled.The director smiled bitterly: "We wanted to take this opportunity to fight criminals, but the kid got lucky and escaped. But the victim can recover, which is also a blessing in misfortune."


    "You have worked hard!" Xu Guoliang shook his hand. The director had just had a cholecystectomy and his body is still recovering.


    The director waved his hand: "If you don''t have much credit for the angels in white, you are really saving the dead!"


    Since the hospital is not tricky, the director led the team to withdraw troops.Xu Guoliang also asked the doctors and nurses to go to everyone. After asking, he knew that Jiang Xiaohu was staying in the hospital as a family member of the patient.


    "Xiaojiang, do you remember me?" Xu Guoliang walked to Jiang Xiaohu with a smile and patted him on the shoulder.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t see them coming, because he was surrounded by several young nurses, who kept on twittering.


    "Ah, it''s you, Uncle Xu!" Jiang Xiaohu turned his head, then saw Xu Guoliang and shook hands with others.


    He still remembered the first time he saw the two brothers Xu Guoliang and Xu Guodong in Xu Linglong''s home.At that time, the two judged Jiang Xiaohu with a critical and skeptical attitude, and a skirmish broke out between the two sides.


    Fortunately, the two brothers are very big people, and they didn''t contradict Jiang Xiaohu because of his words.On the contrary, after that, Xu Guodong gave Jiang Xiaohu a big deal.It can be said that a large part of Jiang Xiaohu''s property so far comes from the Xu family.


    Therefore, he was very grateful to the Xu family, and when he saw Xu Guoliang, he was naturally humble.


    "Boy, do you remember me?" Zhao Lin also leaned over and talked to him with a smile.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded hurriedly: "How can I forget you are old!" Because of Zhao Lin''s relationship, he can transfer Wang Ying to the single ward, and he has enough space and time to treat her.Otherwise, in such a noisy and crowded place, he might not be able to rescue Wang Ying so smoothly.


    Zhao Lin laughed: "Unexpectedly, I can meet you here again. We are really fate."


    "Yes, yes, the global village!" Jiang Xiaohu was also very happy, almost not knowing what to say, just nodding fiercely.


    He always feels a little nervous when he meets the respected elderly.


    "Who are you in that ward?" Xu Guoliang asked Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu replied: "A sister-in-law in the same village, hey, it is quite tragic to say."


    "Oh, that''s the case. How was her injury cured?" Xu Guoliang asked.


    He actually asked this question with a tentative mentality, because he now doubts whether Jiang Xiaohu is related to this matter.


    After all, my brother had a heart attack that was so serious at the beginning, and it was because of his wild ginseng that he recovered.Jiang Xiaohu, the kid, is like a polygonal prism, every side can show a wonderful world.


    Zhao Lin also doubted that if one person can save a dead crabapple, would it be possible to save a patient with brain edema?


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "Hey, in fact, it is your hospital''s contribution. The main reason is that you handled it in a timely and proper manner, plus the little herbs I brought from home. I think it''s probably a mistake. Hit by mistake."


    "Really?" Xu and Zhao raised their eyebrows at the same time and looked at each other.


    They wanted to ask more clearly, but Zhang Xiaohua called Jiang Xiaohu over there to help, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly agreed and took the opportunity to escape.


    "Uncle Xu, Mr. Zhao, I will be with you for a while. My sister-in-law is going to be discharged from the hospital, and there are many things to do. We will have a chance in the future and have a good chat."


    People say that, what else can I say?Is it impossible to drag him away?The two had to agree reluctantly, and watched the kid escape.


    "This matter, you have to think about it." Zhao Lin said to Xu Guoliang, "This kid is a talent!"


    "Yes, what you said is." Xu Guoliang nodded, "but he is also very cunning."


    "Oh? What do you say?" Zhao Lin asked.


    Xu Guoliang whispered: "I have learned about the situation just now. The hospital forced the patient to stay in the hospital for observation for at least three days. But he said he was discharged from the hospital. Isn''t this lie to us? He must have some secret, and he doesn''t want us to inquire about it. ."


    "Oh? Hahaha!" After hearing this, Zhao Lin suddenly realized, he was laughing, and he liked Jiang Xiaohu more and more.

 335 Chapter 335 New Home

    Wang Ying was discharged from the hospital and the formalities were quickly completed.But standing on the road at the entrance of the hospital, she was very confused, not knowing where to go.


    That small yard has now become her nightmare, and her son, Nuonuo, has not dared to approach her, and today he did not come to pick her up and leave the hospital.


    Zhang Xiaohua carried her bag and looked at her desperate look, very heartbroken.


    Even though Wang Ying''s wounds had been healed after that venomous hand, the wounds on the soul were healed in unknown years and months.


    Zhang Xiaohua was very uncomfortable and blamed herself. She felt that Wang Ying was only to protect her, so that she would end up being beaten up.So when Wang Ying was in the hospital these few days, she was doing her best to serve her as if she were using people.


    "Sister-in-law, are you okay?" she asked in a low voice.


    Wang Ying smiled sadly at her: "It''s okay. After staying in the courtyard for several days, I feel a little uncomfortable after coming out."


    Wang Ying didn''t like the pale ward, but even more didn''t like going back to that home.Yes, she has no home at all in the county seat.


    "Sister-in-law~" Zhang Xiaohua choked up a bit, unable to speak.She wanted to comfort Wang Ying, but she was still comforted by Wang Ying.


    "It''s okay, I''m okay!" Wang Ying patted her hand and smiled forcefully.


    Jiang Xiaohu bought some fruit and caught up from behind: "Let''s go, we are going home."


    Wang Ying hesitated: "Is this going back?"


    "Yeah, don''t you want to set up a tent on the road if you don''t go home? Haha, sister-in-law, don''t be afraid to go, the child is waiting for you." He encouraged.


    The man''s voice is deep, his shoulders and chest are strong and broad.Perhaps it was a physical characteristic that gave Wang Ying a sense of security.Wang Ying finally made up his mind to take this step.


    Jiang Xiaohu drove the car and drove the two women back to the old town, but did not go to the place where Wang Ying rented.


    "Huzi, where is this?" Wang Ying couldn''t help asking.


    Although it is also a bungalow area, it looks very shabby, but there are upright homes around it, dilapidated but not messy.


    "This is the place where a friend of mine lives. I rented two rooms in his house. One is for groceries and vegetables, and the other was originally for Xiaohua. But now Xiaohua Factory has a dormitory, so you live with your children. Come on." Jiang Xiaohu smiled. It turned out that he was going to settle Wang Ying''s mother and son in Zhou Qing''s house, and he had already cut and played, and packed up the children and luggage.


    When Wang Ying heard it, he hurriedly said, "Well, I can''t take advantage of you. It''s not easy for you young people to make money." Jiang Xiaohu laughed and said, "Sister-in-law, what you said is like you are seventy and eighty. I don¡¯t always pay the rent for you. After two months, you will pay by yourself. Although his house is broken, it is still a home. The environment is much better than yours before. Two hundred a month, the price is negotiated. That''s it."


    "Oh~" Wang Ying was still a little nervous, "Are your friends male or female?"


    "Man, I''m just a girlfriend!" Jiang Xiaohu took the opportunity to show his loyalty. Zhang Xiaohua''s face turned red when she heard it, and it was as sweet as drinking honey.


    After listening to Wang Ying, she was very disappointed and scared: "Oh~"


    "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, he also has a younger sister who is about the same size as Xiaohua." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Otherwise I won''t let you live in."


    "Oh~" Wang Ying was completely relieved.


    Now a man is a very scary creature to her.Except Jiang Xiaohu, she was scared when she saw it.In fact, sometimes, she is also quite afraid of Jiang Xiaohu.


    When the three people came to Zhou Qing''s house, Jiang Xiaohu parked the car at the entrance of the alley and led the two into the door.


    As soon as they walked in, they smelled the scent of the food. Zhou Qing was busy in the kitchen wearing a white apron.Zhou Yan and Nuonuo were doing laundry together, talking and laughing.


    Seeing his son''s figure, Wang Ying''s mood suddenly collapsed.She screamed with a trembling voice: "Son!"


    When Nono heard it, she got up immediately, rushing into her mother''s arms madly regardless of the soap bubbles in her hands.


    The two mother and son cried with each other in their arms, and the scene was really uncontrollable in tears.Everyone deliberately pretended not to see it and said nothing, waiting for them to cry for a while.


    After a few minutes, Wang Yingcai wiped away the tears and looked at the child carefully: "Nuo Nuo, you are a bit white."


    "Well, Mom, this sister is very good to me." The little guy turned his head and pointed at Zhou Yan. "Make me good every day, Mom, shall we live here in the future? It is closer to my school than the original house. It."


    At this moment, Wang Ying nodded and agreed: "Okay, we will live here in the future."


    "Hey, boss, you are back, just in time for dinner, come in and eat!" Zhou Qing turned around and saw Jiang Xiaohu and others, and quickly greeted everyone to come in and sit down.


    The small courtyard house hasn''t been so crowded in many years.


    Zhou Qing fried four dishes, made a pork rib soup, bought coke, beer, etc., greeted everyone to eat and drink, so happy.


    In this way, Wang Ying took Nono and the two mothers and sons stayed in Zhou Qing''s house temporarily.


    After the meal, Wang Ying scrambled to help wash the dishes, but was stopped by Zhang Xiaohua and Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t move, let''s do these things!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Yeah, you have just been discharged from the hospital, so you need to take a good rest. And you, Brother Huzi, these are not jobs that men should do. And don''t you have something to tell your sister-in-law? Go!" Zhang Xiaohua was very domineering, All the work is down.


    The Zhou family cooks and greets them to eat and drink. They can''t eat and drink for nothing, right?


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Well, sister-in-law, come here, I will tell you something." He took Wang Ying into their room.


    Originally, Jiang Xiaohu wanted to avoid being disturbed as much as possible and concealed the door, but Wang Ying was very nervous and hurried to open the door.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt very heartbroken when he saw her appearance, and secretly hated the murderer.It''s a good man who caused such a disaster, and he must not be spared lightly!


    "What are you telling me about, Huzi." Wang Ying''s voice was weak. In order to cover up her panic and embarrassment, she pretended to lower her head and slap her hair.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "That''s right. Sister-in-law, you will have to pay for your children''s tuition, food, drink, and rent. I think your original job was paid too low. But after all, your job is relatively formal. You have to pay five insurances and one housing fund. Very rare."


    "Yes, the leaders and workers are very good to me. This time I had such a big incident, and the leader came to the hospital to visit me. Asking for leave without deduction of salary~" Wang Ying nodded.


    "So I think this way, you live here in the future, and the school is close to here. Zhou Qing is working for me. He usually has free time. He can help you pick up and drop off your children. So you don''t have to worry about your baby going to school~" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "I''m sorry," Wang Ying whispered.


    "It¡¯s okay. I have a chance to meet thousands of miles away. I don¡¯t know each other. If everyone can live together, it¡¯s okay to help each other. You have seen the situation of his family. Both brothers and sisters are good. So you can trust your child to They leave work by themselves and go to work part-time." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Part-time job? Where is it?" Wang Ying asked.

 336 Chapter 336

    Although the room is old, it is clean and tidy. The bed is covered with washed bedding, which smells like the sun.


    Sitting on the bed, Wang Ying gently stroked the sheets involuntarily.Slightly rough hand feeling, there have been a lot of hair balls, it can be seen that the quality of this bed sheet is very poor and it has been used for a long time.But even so, it is a luxury for her.


    She waited for Jiang Xiaohu to answer the question, and wondered, how can Jiang Xiaohu repay others for helping herself?


    "I know a friend who has a restaurant back kitchen who hires dishwashing workers, and it is a part-time job, 12 yuan per hour. If you have time every day, you can do it for an hour, and if you don¡¯t have time, you can do it for an hour, or even go. "Jiang Xiaohu said, "I''ll give you the calculations, based on your 2 hours part-time job every day, you can get 600 yuan in income if you take 3 or 5 days off a month. And they will provide you with a dinner. Sister-in-law, what do you think?"


    Wang Ying was very surprised. He didn''t expect that this kind of good thing would fall on her.


    "Really?" she asked suspiciously.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and nodded: "Of course it''s true."


    "I... what about my son eating tonight?" she asked again.


    "You give Zhou Qing''s 100 yuan a month, and he will also cover the children''s dinner and transportation." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    In fact, the money can''t be paid out at all, or he can come out, but he didn''t say that.Because he knew that if he said that, Wang Ying would not accept it.Simply let her have no psychological burden, so that she will get along better in the future.


    Moreover, let Zhou Qing pick up the children several times a day and take care of the children''s daily dinner. Even if Zhou Qing was willing, Jiang Xiaohu would not.In recent years, people''s income has increased, but prices have also caught up. How can people suffer?So Jiang Xiaohu planned to give Zhou Qing two hundred yuan every month.


    When Wang Ying heard Jiang Xiaohu''s arrangement, he immediately nodded without hesitation: "Okay, that would be great, let''s just say it."


    "Yes, that''s it!" Jiang Xiaohu smiled, "Then I''ll go out and talk to the landlord. They both laugh at a younger age than you. You can call Zhou Qing''s brother and Zhou Yan''s sister."


    "Hmm!" Wang Ying agreed shyly.


    One thing seems to have ended like this.But Jiang Xiaohu, Zhang Xiaohua, and Wang Ying knew in their hearts that the violence had left an indelible mark in their lives.


    For two women, this brand is a brand, a shame.For Jiang Xiaohu, this brand is a mark of anger.It is impossible for him to let the person who nearly hurt Zhang Xiaohua and seriously injured Wang Ying escape the sanctions of the law so easily.


    At the end of October, the weather had already turned cold, and the food stalls by the river were closed early, as did Abang¡¯s.Bangge, that''s right, it''s that Bangge who is known as Luliu first brother, actually opened another food stall.He opened a restaurant and a food stall, except for a group of brothers under his hand, he looked no different from an ordinary businessman.


    And half a year ago, Bangge was still a complete mess.He traveled along the Heyan Road, drove through the Guimen Pass, and ate food on the edge of the knife.He did not take his fate and won the admiration of his brothers.


    But since he became a father, everything has changed.When the soft four-legged golden swallowing beast was handed to him from the nurse, his heart completely melted.


    When a man becomes a father, no matter how hard his temper is, he will become soft.


    For the easy-to-obtain precious girl, Bangge began to gradually return to the right path.As the days passed, he became more and more stable, and even because his''retirement'' was timely, he also escaped this time of sweeping evil.Seeing the brothers who worshipped the handle in the past, one by one went in and ate the prison meal, his back was sweating.


    A group of brothers who opposed his retirement in the past are no longer opposed to him, and even started to become employees of his company.It can be said that after Bangge retired, public security in Luliu County has improved by several percent.


    "Ma!" Bangge thinks of some friends who have been arrested and sent to jail, he feels very lucky, "How long has this been, my tiger brother, if he didn''t treat me, I wouldn''t be able to give birth to this princess. I have a little princess in my house, and I may also go in now."


    Bangge was a scumbag when he was in school, but his logical thinking was fairly clear. He clearly understood who was the one who saved his life.


    "Okay, the stall is closed, you all go home from get off work." Bangge got up from the canvas chair and said to the chef and the hall, "The rest is scattered, I will do it myself."


    "Well, Brother Bang, see you tomorrow!" The brothers said goodbye to him and went home to rest.


    How to collect a big stall?No!Bangge is never afraid of being missed, because no one dares to miss his stuff.


    He pulled the raincloth, covered the barbecue grill, the table, etc., and planned to stop work when he was finished, and went home to see his baby.


    "Boss, bring me ten skewers." One person suddenly said to himself, pulling a chair away and sitting down.


    "Sorry, we have finished work, it''s twelve o''clock." Bangge said patiently.


    "Boss, how did you do it, you don''t do the business that is delivered to your door?" The customer was very annoying, urging him over and over again, and finally exhausted Bongo''s little patience.


    "Hey, I~ go, it''s you, brother tiger!" Bang Ge was smoking a cigarette, his brows were already frowning, and he was about to swear swearing. When necessary, he might throw his kitchen knife at the opponent.


    But when he turned his head and saw the customer sitting at the table with a big grin, he abruptly took the swear word from his lips and turned his anger into joy.The person who came turned out to be the benefactor he had always been thinking of.


    "Haha, Bangge''s business is good!" Jiang Xiaohu smiled as he looked at the garbage everywhere.


    Beer bottles, plastic pockets, cigarette butts, etc. are everywhere on the ground. It can be seen that when it is open for business, it must be very prosperous.


    Bangge blushed and looked at the rubbish on the ground, feeling a little embarrassed: "Well, I have been busy all night, my brothers are tired. Besides, someone will clean them before dawn. These wine bottles or something, Just give it to those cleaners."


    He walked in three steps in two steps, lighted the fire, took out the skewers, really grilled dozens of skewers for Jiang Xiaohu, took two bottles of beer, and sat down with him.


    Jiang Xiaohu took a bite of the skewers, not to mention, the seasoning is not bad, but the meat quality is a little worse.Of course, he evaluated it by his own standards.In conscience, Bang Ge¡¯s kebab is the best kebab he has ever eaten outside.


    "I said Brother Huzi, we haven''t seen each other for too long, too long." Bangge said, "Since I have been taken care of by you, my health has improved a lot. Your niece is born, but she was born prematurely~"


    "Oh!" Jiang Xiaohu nodded, "How is your body?"


    "Except for a poor physique, everything else is very good, especially beautiful." When he mentioned his daughter, Bangge''s eyes lighted up.


    "It''s okay, I have time to see and get her some tonic to strengthen her physique. But now the child is too young, wait until she is half a year old." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Really? That''s great!" Bangge was excited, "but you came here today, not for the skewers? Let''s talk, I am obliged to help me for anything!"

 337 Chapter 337

    "I appreciate Bangge, you are so refreshing!" Jiang Xiaohu laughed.


    "That''s what Tiger Lord had educated, so dare you be unhappy?" Bangge laughed.


    Jiang Xiaohu only discovered today that it turns out that Bangge is also a lover and a true man. He just made mistakes before.


    "Yes, I have a fellow, girl~"


    Bang Ge''s eyes lit up, and Jiang Xiaohu grinned meaningfully.


    "Don''t make trouble with Bangge, I have to call someone my sister-in-law, and I have a partner now." Jiang Xiaohu explained hurriedly.


    "Oh~" Bangge suddenly realized, "Is there a target? Who are my younger siblings? Bring her to be a guest at home another day, and let your sister-in-law give me something delicious.


    "Okay, but let''s talk about business first today." Jiang Xiaohu nodded.


    "Ah, yes, yes, let''s talk about business first." Bangge shut up and listened.


    Jiang Xiaohu told Bangge about Wang Ying.


    Bangge himself is a hot temper. When he heard this, he slapped the table with anger and crackled. The cups and dishes on the table shook up. The wine glass in front of Jiang Xiaohu flew directly to the ground, and it fell with a snap. Smashed and spilled all over the beer.


    "Bangge, don''t get excited!" Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead.


    He regrets a bit, did he come to Bangge and find the wrong thing?Shouldn''t you actually go to see Xiaolu?But Xiaolu is a civil servant after all, so he can''t bother others with everything to avoid making mistakes.


    Bangge angrily said: "I* his ancestors, what I look down on the most is that coercion, hit a woman! Almost beaten someone to death? What is this going to do? Don''t worry, I will give it to you. Confess."


    "What are you excited about? I didn''t plan to let you do it!" Jiang Xiaohu said hurriedly. According to Bangge''s posture, it must be fatal.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu hated the murderer and wanted to cut him off, but it was illegal after all?He has other ways to run that kid, and now he wants to know the person''s home address and identity information.


    "Then how do you plan to let me help you?" Bang Ge calmed down his anger and asked patiently.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "I want to know what his name is, where he lives, where he works, and who is in the family. Can you help me with this little thing, Bangge?"


    "Of course, as long as you give me a little information, I can check it down."


    "The victim is Wang Ying, and the place of the accident is..." Jiang Xiaohu told him the basic information, and Bangge promised not to mention it.After discussing this matter, the two drank the wine and happily drank it until one o''clock in the morning, before Jiang Xiaohu sent him home and returned to the residence by himself.


    But he said that Gao Dabang''s work efficiency is really not a little bit fast.The next morning, as soon as Jiang Xiaohu had delivered vegetables and chicken to Lihua Restaurant, he received a call from Bangge.


    "Hey, Brother Huzi, look at your phone." Bangge said, "I found out that grandson is here, called Wang Daqiang. He is 40 this year, and he is an old squat. No serious work, and live by the old. But recently His father is dying and he is in hospital. I have sent you his cell phone for his home address and phone number."


    "Really? Really efficient Bangge, I thank you first!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Bangge said, "It''s not a big deal. But this grandson is really not a good thing. I only thought of one thing after seeing his photo."


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Bangge said: "Many years ago, I was mixed with him under the hands of a big brother. At that time, I also just debuted, and I was a stunned boy."


    Bangge intermittently told about the past, Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback when he heard it.


    Time is back eighteen or nine years ago, it was a summer day.The young Bangge finished a business with his brothers, and ate supper at the roadside stall.During the period, the one called Wang Daqiang left the table to urinate. About ten minutes later, he returned in despair.


    Wang Daqiang''s trousers were wet, there was a slap of blood on his clothes, and there was blood on his face.


    At that time, everyone was joking about whether he was peeing his pants.But because everyone is mixed and often gets hurt, no one cares too much about blood stains.Furthermore, almost everyone was drunk at the time, but Bangge was not.


    "When we left later, we saw blood on his feet as well. The next day, I heard that a young girl was raped and killed. The location was right next to our meal. A few of us were because of another incident. Things went off the road, so it was not investigated."


    When Gao Dabang said this, his voice was very low.Through the microphone, Jiang Xiaohu could hear the lowness and guilt in his words.


    He comforted Bangge: "It''s okay, it''s not necessarily what you think. Besides, you didn''t do the thing, you don''t have to blame yourself."


    "No, I think that grandson must have done it!" Gao Dabang said, "If it is true, this grandson really kills a thousand knives, I know that girl, and is the only granddaughter of the old man next door. Dead. At that time, she was only sixteen years old. She came home from study late and passed there. The family, because of the death of the child, the madness, the death of illness, and the death of illness, there is no one in that house now."


    In fact, when he said that, Jiang Xiaohu also felt that the bastard would definitely not be involved.But more than ten years ago, when science and technology were not as advanced as they are now, it would definitely take a lot of trouble to catch a criminal.He thought of the routine secretly in his heart, okay, you guys do the first year of junior high school, we do the fifteenth!


    "Brother Huzi, how do you decide to treat him?" Bangge asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "Bangge, you have to help me with this matter."


    "Fang, you just ask, ask for someone, ask for money and money." Bangge said.


    "Let''s be like this..." Jiang Xiaohu told Bangge what he thought, and Bangge repeatedly agreed.Time flickered, and it was a week since the incident.


    Wang Daqiang was released for a long time. Although he had to report to the police station every day for a few days, it was nothing to him.


    He still leads a regular life, sleeping three poles during the day, getting up at noon for lunch and drinking a small wine.


    Eat and drink, go out to wash your feet, walk around in the street, go to Internet cafes to play games all night.Even if he is over forty, he can play the game without losing the young ones.Play until the early hours of the morning, go home to rest, get up after three poles in the day.


    Originally, Wang Daqiang''s life was so beautiful.His parents opened a small shop next to the vegetable market. He didn''t need to think about livelihood.But recently, something happened in his family.


    First, because of his arrest, the old lady finally got so angry that she had a cerebral hemorrhage. She went to the hospital and was not rescued. She died.Then my father was diagnosed with cancer. In fact, he had already sent for a biopsy, but the result only came out recently.


    The death of parents, the sickness of illness, the small shop naturally cannot be opened.Wang Daqiang rummaged through boxes and cabinets at home. After searching for a long time, he couldn''t find a word.The only passbook was taken by his father when he went to the city to see a doctor.


    He decided to go out to find money. Of course, he was not looking for a job, but to ask his sister and sister for money.


    Yes, Wang Daqiang has two older sisters, one younger sister, and he is the only boy in the family.I think back then, his parents regarded him as a treasure in the palm of his hand, and they have been caring for him until he is big.This is two old people who don''t know why, their noses are not noses, and their faces are not faces.

 338 Chapter 338

    Located on the edge of the village in the city, this beautiful small western-style building belongs to the family of Wang Daqiang.


    "The eldest sister married well, shouldn''t it be okay to give me some money?" Wang Daqiang secretly asked.


    He thought so before he came, but after seeing the eldest sister, his thoughts changed.


    The eldest sister is 48 years old this year and has already embraced her grandson.When Wang Daqiang passed by, the eldest sister was taking her grandson and chatting with a group of old ladies.Seeing his brother coming in the crowd, his face paled in fright, and he got up and ran.


    Wang Daqiang actually saw her a long time ago, and hurriedly chased her while shouting: "Sister, what are you running?"


    The eldest sister didn''t look back, she slid and ran home, closed the door with a slam, and ran to the balcony on the second floor of her house, and shouted with her brother.


    "Daqiang, what are you doing here?" Big sister said, "Aren''t you afraid of your nephew?"


    It turned out that Wang Daqiang had a fight with his nephew a few years ago, when his nephew was 18 or 9 years old, because he was always arguing with him about money.Arguing, quarreling becomes a fight.


    When Wang Daqiang was in his thirties at the time, he was in the prime of life, so naturally he did not put his nephew in his eyes.But now it''s different. He is over forty, and his nephew is 20 years old, and he must be able to overturn him.But Wang Daqiang knew that these were all excuses from his sister, and this old Nier just didn''t want to give him money.


    "Sister, I just miss you and Xiaobao, so come to see you, what are you doing to me?" Wang Daqiang said.


    "Forget it, I can see, whoever you care about is not good. The police came to our house to investigate you a few days ago, and I told the police everything. You made our mother angry. Our dad is sick, don''t you ask, what kind of thing are you!" The eldest sister was shivering with anger and spitting all over.


    Sister Wang Daqiang originally loved him very much, and the wedding gifts were all left to his younger brother. After marriage, she often supported him thirty or fifty.Although it seems that the amount of a single visit is not large, there are at least a dozen or twenty times such support in a year.The more the frequency is, the family is not happy.


    This time, it seems that the eldest sister has eaten up her weight.No matter how Wang Daqiang broke his throat, how to coax her, her sister wouldn''t go downstairs to open the door, so naturally she couldn''t borrow money.


    Of course, in the end, my sister still couldn''t bear it. She wrapped a stone with 20 pieces and threw it away from the wall, but she also threw away the last trace of affection: "You go, don''t come again, this is the last time I will help you."


    Wang Daqiang angrily threw down a ruthless sentence: "Sooner or later I will kill you all!" He turned around and picked up the money and left.


    The second sister and the younger sister also ate behind closed doors, and my friends also went around a lot, but they couldn''t even borrow one.He didn''t know that the second sister and younger sister were in the hospital with his father for treatment.


    Wang Daqiang turned around, furiously, touched the twenty yuan in his pocket, and simply went online.He is playing Fantasy Westward Journey and his level is already very high.Entering the game world, I simply forget about it. In this world, he is the proper boss, and others should respect him as a helper, which makes him very enjoyable.In a blink of an eye, one night passed, he returned home, covered his head and fell asleep.Such days lasted for three or five days, until he was ashamed of his pocket and couldn''t take out half of it anymore.


    The so-called penny stumps heroes, not to mention that this product is not a hero.On this day, he was really hungry, so he ordered a takeout meal online.Of course it was an overdraft, but fortunately, the old man gave him a credit card, which can last a while.


    "Unfortunately, the quota is only 50 yuan." He hadn''t thought about it anyway, he would have to pay back the credit card.


    The delivery clerk came to deliver the food, he picked it up, and asked casually, "Are you hard at work?"


    "It''s okay, be free, do what you want, and rest after you don''t want to do it." The delivery member said.


    When Wang Daqiang heard it, oh, this suits him well, he doesn''t like anything else, he likes being unrestrained the most.


    "How much money do you make a month?" He asked again.


    "Three or four thousand, five or six thousand during the peak season, it is a little dangerous. When you are busy, get a little tired, go away, brother!" The takeaway hurriedly left the order.


    Wang Daqiang saw that this delivery person is quite suitable, and there is no threshold. Go and see, maybe you can make some money?


    "I don''t have to make a lot of money, I earn five, seven or sixty a day, enough to eat and surf the Internet. Then there is no need to look at the faces of those old Nier, huh, I have to harden my waist too!" He thought to himself.


    After dinner, Wang Daqiang came to the takeaway site. Several takeaways were squatting down the corridor to eat. He stepped forward to say hello and asked about the recruitment situation.


    "You go in, the webmaster is inside. We recruit people all year round. As long as you are free from infectious diseases, you can come in as a delivery worker."


    Upon hearing the news, Wang Daqiang went in happily.Entering is a fat man sitting at his desk, playing games with his mobile phone, and a cup of hot tea next to him.


    Seeing him coming, the humanity said: "Apply? Fill out the form." He handed him a form, "After filling it out, I will come to class tomorrow and get a health certificate by the way."


    "What then? No academic qualifications are required?"


    "Cut, if you are a doctor who comes to deliver food, I won''t dislike it!" the stationmaster sneered.


    Wang Daqiang chuckled, "I stopped studying after graduating from junior high school." The webmaster stopped talking.


    After completing the form, Wang Daqiang handed it to him with joy.The man glanced at the form, his face suddenly cold.


    "Your name is Wang Daqiang?" the man asked.


    Wang Daqiang nodded: "Yes, my name is Wang Daqiang."


    "Do you live in XX Street?" the man asked again.


    Wang Daqiang was taken aback: "How do you know?"


    The humanity: "Wait!"


    Then he quit the game slowly, opened the chat software, found out the chat history, and looked at the pictures. That''s right, that''s it.


    Of course, he couldn''t let Wang Daqiang see these.Turning his eyes, the stationmaster said: "Okay, put the form here, you can go home and wait for the news."


    "Oh!" Wang Daqiang felt puzzled, how his attitude changed suddenly, "Then what time do I come tomorrow?"


    "awaiting notice."


    "Oh~" Wang Daqiang promised, "I will leave a call for you." "Yeah!"


    Wang Daqiang left the phone on the form again, and went back nervously.


    The next day he waited until the evening, but no one called.At this time, his credit card has run out of ammunition and food, and takeaway is absolutely unaffordable.In desperation, he ran to the site again to ask about the situation, but this time he said directly: "Go, we are full of people here."


    After saying this, he was ignored again.


    Wang Daqiang was a little bit confused. The delivery staff said that there was a shortage of people all year round. When he arrived at the station master, he became full?

 339 Chapter 339

    In the dead of night, Wang Daqiang likes to smoke a cigarette, pretending that there is a woman beside him.


    I didn''t come because I was hungry and weak.I don¡¯t smoke because I don¡¯t have any special meals. Where can I get the money to buy cigarettes?


    He lay sadly on the bed, so wronged that he just wanted to cry.Since he wanted to find a job, no one wanted him.After all personal information was left, there was no news.Someone told him straightforwardly: "We don''t want to call Wang Daqiang."


    Wang Daqiang thought, what happened to Wang Daqiang?This name is also taken by parents, and it does not hinder you.As for people, Lao Tzu is also tall and mighty.


    In desperation, he thought of a place to go-that little lady!Yes, that little lady!


    At two o''clock in the middle of the night, Wang Daqiang, dragging his hungry body, almost to death from low blood sugar, came to Gua''s house and knocked on the door.


    At that time, Gua was playing mahjong with three men. When she heard the knock on the door, she thought it was the police coming for inspection. They were so frightened that they were busy closing the stalls. The winners said they were wronged: "I just made a handful of thirteen units~"


    Gua''s wife calmed the injured little old man, ran to open the door, and found that it was Wang Daqiang, who suddenly stretched her face.


    "It''s you? In the middle of the night, why are you here?" Gua''s wife asked, her body blocking the door and she didn''t want to let him in.


    Wang Daqiang pushed Gua''s wife away without saying much, stumbled into the room.Among the three old men in the room, one of them is Gua''s wife.Seeing a man coming to the door in the middle of the night, his face was suddenly green with anger, and he rushed to grab Wang Daqiang and slapped his head twice.


    Pop!


    These two slaps directly slapped Wang Daqiang with dizziness and tinnitus, with gold stars in his eyes and bleeding in his nose.He got up, clutching his hot face, and asked aggrievedly: "Why are you hitting me?"


    "Why am I beating you? Why are you running to my house in the middle of the night?" the man asked jealously.


    The thirteenth one next to him also rushed in angrily, and Bangbang gave him two fists: "Damn, you made my thirteenth fly away!"


    "Grass!" Wang Daqiang was soft and weak, and he didn''t have any strength to fight. "I''m too lazy to argue with you, are you finished? Have you eaten? Give me some, starving to death."


    He went back to fight, but everyone knew him. Gua''s wife and the others saw him almost so hungry that they gave him a bun and a pack of milk.He gulped and stuffed it into his stomach, still feeling that it was not enough. He rushed to the back room kitchen and saw a bottle of chili sauce.


    After a meal, he ate everything that could be eaten in the house. After eating, he felt hot in his stomach, and ran to the toilet. It was hot again.In short, Wang Daqiang is hot today.


    After going to the toilet, he went back to the room, a stinky suit that made people disgusting.


    "I said Wang Daqiang, what''s wrong with you?" Gua''s wife asked him as if she had seen a ghost.


    Usually Wang Daqiang has a lot of money, so why not see him for a few days, just like a hungry ghost?


    Wang Daqiang came over slowly and sighed: "Don''t mention it, I am now being bullied by a dog. My mother is dead, and my father is hospitalized. There is no money at home. Go find a job. Everyone doesn''t want me. You two have money. Huh? Borrow me some and pay you back when my father is discharged."


    Sister-in-law Gua silently looked at the man quietly.She is here, all her food and shelter are men¡¯s money.Private money is a little bit, but now that the man is around, she is even less likely to use private money to post other men.Although she and Wang Daqiang had a moment of eyebrows.


    The man sneered: "You, pay the money? Cut it~"


    A minute later, the sliding door opened and Wang Daqiang was thrown out like a trash bag.


    Boom!


    He fell firmly on the sidewalk, his head hit the tree trunk, his knee hit the floor tiles, and it hurt everywhere.


    Wang Daqiang realized that life turned out to be so difficult.


    He knelt on the ground, hugging the tree and crying, but he didn''t know how to cry.Are you crying?I want to crawl out and tear him underground, right?I said long ago that I regretted giving birth to him and raising him.


    Cry daddy?Dad is not dead yet, although he is almost dead.Sadly, Wang Daqiang now doesn''t even have the strength to steal things over the wall.


    He returned home with a heavy footstep. He just lay down and was about to go to bed. He suddenly felt a gust of wind around his ears, and goose bumps all over his body.


    "What''s the matter?" He was startled, turned over and sat up, but he got up too hard and his head was dizzy again.The little energy that Gua''s wife can easily replenish consumes most of it all at once.


    Zizi~pop!


    The sound of electricity rang out in the room, and the light bulb went out.


    Wang Daqiang screamed and hugged the quilt tightly, sweating all over, and retracted into the corner of the bed.He is not afraid of everything in this life, but two things are afraid of, the first is haunting, and the second is hungry.


    He shivered, closed his eyes in horror, and gritted his teeth. The late night in October was actually very cold, but big sweats came out of his forehead and fell drop by drop.


    A white shadow erratic, drifting from the northeast corner of his bedroom to the southwest corner.And his bed, facing the wall, the whole process, even though he closed his eyes, he could still feel it clearly.As the shadow drifted, the gloomy cold air spread out.


    "Damn!" Wang Daqiang yelled and almost passed out because the shadow spoke.Before that, how much he wished he was a vision.


    "Wang Daqiang~ Give me my life!"


    That gloomy, misty, male-not-female voice, like it came from the Palace of the King of Hades, instantly evoked his dusty memories for many years.


    "It''s not me, it''s not me, it''s not me!" Wang Daqiang yelled loudly, covering his head with the quilt.


    "It''s you, you, or you!" The shadow said gloomily, "You killed me, and let you escape back then because the time has not come, but now, it''s time for you to pay the price~"


    The shadow said word by word, this sentence felt like it had been said for a century.From the moment when the other party started talking, Wang Daqiang subconsciously held his breath, and when the other party finished speaking, he almost suffocated himself.


    Wang Daqiang took a deep breath, kicked his legs desperately, crying: "It''s not me, don''t look for me, it''s almost 20 years, don''t you go to reincarnation?"


    "Without redress, what did I take to reincarnate?" the other side said.


    Wang Daqiang collapsed, crying and laughing: "I didn''t want to kill you at the time. I just wanted to have fun. Why did you resist so fiercely?"


    He was crying, the scene more than ten years ago, completely rushed to his heart.


    The sound of tearing clothes, the girl crying in despair, the sound of a rock hitting the head.It turns out that people¡¯s skulls are so hard~


    Wang Daqiang cried so hard that he said, "I was wrong, I''m sorry, I was wrong!"


    Snapped!


    The lights came on suddenly.


    He was sweating profusely, calmed down, and quietly looked outside through the quilt.There were a few more people in the room, two of whom were wearing police uniforms and staring at him gravely.There was another person wearing a white sheet. Wasn''t this the guy who beat him that day?


    "You guys~" Wang Daqiang was confused.


    "Wang Daqiang, you are suspected of being involved in a serious criminal case. Now we are going to take you back for investigation!" The police showed him his ID and a piece of paper that he could not understand.


    Wang Daqiang''s mind was blank, unable to speak a word.

 340 Chapter 340

    "Hahaha! Boss, you are really amazing, haunted~ Haha, can you think of such a trick?"


    In the small courtyard house, everyone was sitting together for dinner, Zhou Qing''s laughter almost overturned the roof.


    The dishes on the coffee table are very rich, including roast duck, roast chicken, and braised pork.Xiao Nuonuo''s mouth kept eating, and her red lips were oily.This is probably the most hearty meal he has ever eaten since he grew up.


    Jiang Xiaohu, Zhang Xiaohua, Zhou Qing, Zhou Yan, and Wang Ying¡¯s mother and son sat together and enjoyed the celebration feast.


    To celebrate, but also to wash away the humiliation for Wang Ying.


    "Hey, he has done something bad for himself, so he is afraid of chanting." Jiang Xiaohu actually smiled bitterly, because the success of this strategy was entirely because more than ten years ago, a young girl in the season really died unjustly.


    The girls couldn''t laugh, and Zhou Qing realized that he was smiling a little out of time, so he narrowed his smile and held up the wine glass: "Boss, I admire you and toast you!"


    "Let''s respect that girl." Jiang Xiaohu picked up the cup and looked at everyone.


    The third woman also picked up the cup, her expression dignified.Xiao Nuonuo seemed to know that everyone was doing something unusual. He picked up his drink glass and met everyone solemnly.


    The next day, Jiang Xiaohu learned something from Officer Wang, Wang Daqiang recruited, and he did indeed do the case.Although everyone had known the result a long time ago, they were still amazed.


    In the evening, Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua held hands as they pressed the road, and suddenly said something: "Xiaohua, if you give me a son in the future, don''t spoil him."


    "Huh? Huh~" Zhang Xiaohua was caught off guard, and was so dizzy with this mouthful of honey, she only nodded and agreed, but she didn''t know what she was doing.


    Brother Hu said, shall we have children in the future?Her heart thump thump thump furiously, have children, have children, I want to have monkeys with him~


    In Zhang Xiaohua''s heart, it seemed that ten thousand frogs lived, croaking and croaking.


    The Wang Ying incident slowly faded.In November, Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s farm did not reach an agreement with Lihua Restaurant in the end, but his chickens have been sold one after another.


    And during this period, he also did a great thing-breeding chickens.He deliberately kept a part of the chickens for breeding, so when the last batch of chickens came out of the cage, he also picked up the next batch.


    However, such scattered sales made Jiang Xiaohu very passive.His daily workload has increased a lot, because he has to travel around the county and Jiangbian village, which is different from delivering food to the restaurant regularly.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon that day, Jiang Xiaohu finally finished the wave, sitting in the shady roadside to rest, drinking his own green tea.Ding Lingling!


    His cell phone rang, it was Meng Na.


    "Hey, Sister Na, you have nothing to do without going to the Three Treasures Hall, what a good thing, thinking about your brother me?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    Meng Na snorted: "Stop talking to me~ I ask you, how are you thinking about it now?"


    "How about what?" Jiang Xiaohu asked knowingly.


    He knew that the other party would definitely come to him again, after all, he was planning to raise chickens, and it was Meng Na who was the matchmaker.Why did she match up, isn''t it just to cooperate with him in the future?


    But Meng Na didn''t expect that Jiang Xiaohu swelled too fast.No, to be correct, he grew up too fast.


    Now, he is no longer the little peasant who had nothing to do a year ago, but a very qualified peasant and businessman.


    "Pretend, you will pretend to me!" Meng Na sneered, "I tell you, if you don''t agree to sign, there will be no chance in the future."


    "Hey~ Sister, people go to higher places, and water flows to lower places." Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile, "I obviously can have better development, why let a buyout contract break my future?"


    "Okay! Be cruel! Where are you?" Meng Na asked angrily.


    "I''m on Jiuyang Road." Jiang Xiaohu looked around, "opposite the post bank."


    "Wait!" Meng Na said.


    She hung up the phone, Jiang Xiaohu felt baffled.He tilted his head to look at the scenery, and the streets were full of traffic, quite lively.It''s just that the excitement seems to have nothing to do with him.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly realized that no matter how much money he made, he was incompatible with this city.


    "How can I blend in here?" He was worried.


    There are pedestrians and vehicles on the street, and everyone is in a hurry.There are also many people on the roadside, such as Jiang Xiaohu sitting and resting.Everyone looked tired, dressed casually, and even mostly sloppy.But they are also different from Jiang Xiaohu, that is, each of them holds a sign in his hand.The respective skills are written on it, such as carpentry, waterproofing, bricklayer and so on.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at them, and suddenly realized something: "Oh! That''s how it is."


    Others are hurrying because they are in the county seat.And they are so tired and out of place with the city because they are just here to ask for life.


    The house, yes, the house!


    For the first time, Jiang Xiaohu had the idea of ??buying a house in the county seat.


    "If I buy a house, my children will not need to be like me in the future. They will have to walk half an hour in the mountains to go to elementary school." He secretly imagined, "Xiao Hua can also not need to be like my mother. Sun~"


    Thinking about it this way, he suddenly felt that the rural people are really hard and the life in the city is really good.Of course, it is limited to people with houses.


    A car, just as he was thinking about it, slowly stopped, Meng Na waved to him from the car: "Smelly boy! I hate ghosts!"


    Jiang Xiaohu got a black line on his forehead, got up, locked the car and walked over, opened the door and sat in.Meng Na felt dizzy. Every time she saw Jiang Xiaohu, she would feel this dizziness.This lover knows that he is truly in love and has fallen into it.


    She deliberately made a look of disgust, in fact, the corner of her eye had been secretly looking at Jiang Xiaohu.After not seeing him for a while, he actually turned black and lost weight. It can be seen that he has suffered a lot.


    "Drink some water, there is a smell in your mouth, very tired?" Meng Na took out a can of lemon tea from the drawer and threw it to him.


    Jiang Xiaohu said thank you, and took a sip. It was sour, but very refreshing.


    "Tired, of course tired." Jiang Xiaohu sighed, "You try to go back and forth a hundred miles a day, and most of them are mountain roads. My little three-wheelers are about to fall apart."


    "Oh!" Meng Na said, "Who told you not to sign the chicken to us? If you signed a buyout contract, we would send someone to specialize in sourcing. How about it, is it unsalable now? Others don''t give it. From our price~"


    Jiang Xiaohu giggled, observing the other''s expression.Meng Na''s face was gloating, and there was something else.


    "Hey!" He laughed, "You guessed wrong!"

 341 Chapter 341 Sister Nas Advice

    "I guessed it wrong, right?" Meng Na snorted, and suddenly moved her hand from the steering wheel to Jiang Xiaohu''s leg, rubbing it lightly, her fingertips drawing back and forth on his leg, as if she was painting.


    Jiang Xiaohu was hairy and got goose bumps.It wasn''t that she was cautious, but Meng Na was too good at strength.Her little fingers seemed to have the power to seduce him, and he almost couldn''t help himself.Fortunately at this time, Zhang Xiaohua appeared in his mind in time, and he instantly became sober.


    "Sister, if you have something to say, hehe~" He smiled awkwardly, and dodged aside, "You really guessed wrong, my chickens are all sold out, otherwise what do you think I have been up to during this time?"


    "Really?" Meng Na was stunned for a moment. Jiang Xiaohu''s dodge movement made her very hurt. Could it be that she was unattractive?


    Jiang Xiaohu saw the loneliness in her eyes, but deliberately pretended not to see it.At this time, just ignore her emotions.Xiaohua Xiaohua Xiaohua, he kept chanting his girlfriend''s name in his heart.


    Meng Na is really a fairy, a fairy who can easily capture men.Jiang Xiaohu thought to himself for a moment, since he met Meng Na to now, he almost got wet many times.


    "Really." Jiang Xiaohu said, "I go to the vegetable market every day to find suitable customers. I usually buy it back to confine my daughter-in-law, or help the elderly and children. After all, it is too expensive. A chicken costs more than 300 yuan."


    "You sell more than 300?" Meng Na was speechless.


    "Yes, the chicken sells for more than 300, and the egg is 2.5 yuan apiece." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Meng Na took a deep breath: "Are you stupid?"


    "I''m not stupid, I do my own business, why is it stupid?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled, "I know your store is more expensive, but I don''t have your outlets, I can only sell it at this price."


    Meng Na said nothing. She wanted to buy a special species from Jiang Xiaohu''s breeding farm, Huzi No. 1, and the estimated price was 300 yuan for a chicken soup.But a pot of chicken soup can sell 10 servings, but it''s just two chickens.Now she suddenly felt that Jiang Xiaohu was really growing up much more than before. Perhaps she could not cooperate with a coercive attitude, but an equal way.


    Ding Lingling!


    Jiang Xiaohu''s cell phone rang, and he answered the call: "Hey, yes, it''s Principal Li? Hmm, okay, there will be 10 tomorrow, right? Well, I''ll be here at 10 o''clock in the morning."


    Meng Na just watched, Jiang Xiaohu negotiated an order with her again.She said in her heart: "No. I can''t let it go anymore. Otherwise, this kid has too hard wings and we can''t reach it if he flies too high."


    When Jiang Xiaohu hung up, she said, "You never thought about cooperating with us again?"


    "I want to, I want to dream." Jiang Xiaohu said, "but you are not willing to accept my terms."


    "In this way, I will go back to discuss with them, and I will give you an answer tomorrow." Meng Na said.


    Jiang Xiaohu remained silent: "Wow, I am waiting for your news."


    Meng Na stretched her hand over his body and opened the car door.The process was long and tortuous, and he deliberately stopped for a while, gently moving his fingertips.Jiang Xiaohu took a deep breath, sweating on his forehead, and couldn''t help groaning.


    Meng Na pretended to be serious, but she was snickering in her heart: "Let you stretch with me!"


    "Go away, brat, heartless!" Meng Na pretended to be angry.


    Her hair has a floral fragrance, which should be the smell of some high-end shampoo.Her skin is delicate and smooth, like milk.When she leaned over to drive the door, Jiang Xiaohu even saw her slightly opened neckline, shadowing the beauty of the mountains and mountains.


    Unbelievable, unbelievable!


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly got out of the car, took a deep breath, and when his mood was completely calm, he turned around and waved goodbye to Meng Na.


    "Goodbye Sister Na!" He looked cute.


    Meng Na smiled meaningfully at him: "See you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow." Jiang Xiaohu also smiled, and Meng Na drove away.


    Why did Sister Na laugh so strangely?Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t figure it out, and turned around to see an old man next to him grinning at him, and screaming at him.


    Jiang Xiaohu lowered his head and looked at him. He blushed to the root of his neck and ran into the public toilet to solve the problem.


    Coming out of the public toilet, Jiang Xiaohu looked like a Buddha, without desire and desire.He lit a cigarette and smoked as he walked.


    "Little brother, your Yanfu is not shallow." The old man was still teasing him, Jiang Xiaohu threw him a cigarette and squatted down beside him.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Sister Na is not a bad woman, she is just too naughty." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Hey, if I''m ten years younger, maybe a woman driving a BMW will come here." The old man lit the cigarette and said with a smile.


    Most of the men staying around here are part-time jobs or selling vegetables.When they have nothing to do, they like to talk and laugh, but people are not necessarily bad.


    Jiang Xiaohu was born in the grass roots, so he understood them naturally and didn''t explain much.The two chatted one after another, and suddenly an electric car approached in front of him. The rider was a forty or fifty-year-old man.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that something was wrong, because the electric car was awkward and slow at times, and when it approached them, it suddenly fell down with a bang.


    The electric bike smashed on the cyclist, his mouth foaming and his eyes turned upside down, looking terrifying.The key is that after he fell to the ground, his hand still squeezed the handle, and the wheel kept spinning.


    This sudden scene shocked everyone nearby.Everyone quickly got up and avoided, watching and discussing from a distance.That old smoking man also pulled Jiang Xiaohu, subconsciously trying to avoid, but Jiang Xiaohu threw away his hand.


    The old brother said anxiously: "Little brother, don''t get into trouble with your upper body. You can''t do anything in these days."


    "It''s okay, I''ll go and see what''s going on." Jiang Xiaohu smiled, and he was right about his brother''s kindness.


    The old man sighed and muttered: "You are young and ignorant, but you have little social experience!" He walked aside and joined the crowd of onlookers.


    Jiang Xiaohu ran to the cyclist, turned off the electric car, raised the car, and then leveled the person.After checking the pulse, he discovered that the man had a seizure.


    "It''s dangerous, how can you ride a bike with epilepsy?" he secretly asked.


    He turned his mind, dived into the mountain and river map, took some water out for him to take and wash his face, within five minutes, the person woke up.


    "How do you feel?" Jiang Xiaohu asked hurriedly.


    The man stared in a daze, turned his head and looked around, and found that he was lying on the ground while the car was standing on the side.


    "Ah, where is this? I just... was ill?" The humanity.


    "Yes, it''s too dangerous just now." Jiang Xiaohu nodded.


    The onlookers applauded when Jiang Xiaohu rescued the man in twos or twos.But everyone didn''t think much about it. In all likelihood, that person''s condition was not serious.

 342 Chapter 342

    At this time, the old brother ran over and said to the humanity: "I tell you, this little brother is brave enough to do just right, so don''t blame him, so many of us will testify."


    Jiang Xiaohu has a black line on his forehead. Of course, his heart is very moved. This old man is enthusiastic.


    The man hurriedly said, "No, no, I am grateful that it is too late." He got up and patted the dust on his body.


    Seeing that he was all right, Jiang Xiaohu told him: "Your body, it''s best not to ride a bicycle, in case it is too dangerous to get sick."


    "Oh, I was also on a whim today, thinking that I haven''t returned home for a long time, and I am in a good mood, so I rode out to stroll around." That humanity.


    Only then did Jiang Xiaohu discover that the accent was local, but it was mixed with a bit of foreign origin.Oh, it turned out to be the boss who left home!


    "How long have you been away from home?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    The man replied: "It must have been more than 20 years? After passing the college entrance examination, I didn''t come back to live much, hehe! Boy, would it be convenient for you to leave me contact information?"


    The old man next to him suddenly poked Jiang Xiaohu and whispered in his ear: "You can''t stay, beware of him after the fall."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t think it mattered. He turned around and winked at the old man: "The soldiers are here to cover the water and earth, I''m not afraid."


    Turning around, he reported his phone number to the person, and said, "If it is convenient for you, please also leave me a number. It is not that your disease is incurable. I happen to know someone who knows Chinese medicine and can introduce it to you."


    "Ah? Really?" The man was stunned for a moment and called Jiang Xiaohu with his mobile phone. The two were considered to have exchanged numbers.


    After that, the man said thank you again to Jiang Xiaohu, and left by bike.


    In Jiang Xiaohu''s life, this incident was just an inconspicuous little wave.He advises that person, not necessarily to ask that person to listen, just to do his best.


    From the person''s attitude, he judged that the other party might regard himself as a liar.Unexpectedly, at 5 o''clock that afternoon, when he was still in the county seat, he would receive a call from someone else.


    "Hey, boy, do you remember me?" the man said on the phone.


    Jiang Xiaohu immediately heard the non-standard local accent: "Ah, it''s you, how is your body?"


    "I''m still in good health. I just want to ask, where is the Chinese medicine doctor you mentioned?" the man asked, "It''s true that I have been troubled by epilepsy for many years, and I don''t even dare to ride a bicycle. I really want to get rid of it. This disease..."


    "Oh, hey, there were too many people at the time, I am embarrassed to say. In fact, I am the Chinese medicine doctor. If you believe me, I can help you treat." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "You?" The man was very surprised. He still remembered Jiang Xiaohu''s appearance, in his early twenties, a standard young boy.


    Obviously, the other party didn''t quite believe Jiang Xiaohu''s words.Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, you don''t believe me, you can go to see other houses. Besides, I am not free~"


    "No, no, when are you free, so is it convenient to see you tonight?"


    The other person spoke a little incoherently.While asking people when they are free, they are eager to see him right away.


    "Okay, no problem." Jiang Xiaohu agreed.


    Anyway, now he has a car and can go home at any time, as long as he doesn''t delay the delivery of food and chicken tomorrow.


    The other party immediately gave him the address, and the two agreed to meet at Unit 301, Building 1, Happy Garden at 7:30 in the evening.It seems that this is the other side''s house.


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Xiaohu ran to Zhou Qing''s house for a meal, and played with Nuonuo for a while, and at a quarter past seven, he left for the Happy Garden.


    The small county is not very big, and it takes only ten minutes to drive a tricycle from south to north.In a short while, he came to Happy Garden and found each other''s home.


    This community is a sub-new community, as the name suggests, with good greening.After entering, it gives people a feeling of being in the garden.Jiang Xiaohu thought, living here all year round will make you feel good, right?Moreover, the community property is responsible. When you enter the door, you need to register. It is not worse than the villa area where Xu Linglong lives.


    At the door of the other party, Jiang Xiaohu rang the doorbell, and the door was opened almost instantly.He and the middle-aged man looked at each other through the door frame, and suddenly laughed at the same time.


    "Brother, wouldn''t you just stand at the door waiting for me?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    "Haha, I think you must be an honest and trustworthy young man. It is estimated that the time is up, and I will be waiting for you here. Come on, please come in!" The man turned sideways to let Jiang Xiaohu in.


    The decoration of the house is relatively old-fashioned, but the floor is covered with wooden floors, which is obviously very luxurious back then.


    The living room inside the house is spacious, brightly lit, and floor-to-ceiling curtains are very magnificent. Although the leather sofa is old, it still looks very smooth.


    The other party asked Jiang Xiaohu to sit down and poured him a glass of boiled water: "At night, I won''t entertain you for tea or coffee. It will affect your rest."


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "I just drink white water." In his heart, he was very praised. This old man knows health well, and he seems to be gentle and good-spoken. He should be at least a college graduate, right?


    The man also sat down and introduced himself: "We know each other. Haven''t asked your name yet? Oh, let me introduce myself first. My name is Wei Ruhai. This is my parents'' house, but my parents live with me now. Jiangzhou."


    Jiangzhou?That''s a big city!Jiang Xiaohu was speechless, it seemed that this old man was definitely a successful person.


    "My name is Jiang Xiaohu, and my friends call me Huzi." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    "Haha, as the name suggests, you act like a tiger descending the mountain, sharp!" Wei Ruhai smiled, "I think you are in your early 20s, right?"


    "Well, it''s almost 21." Jiang Xiaohu nodded. He guessed that because he was too young, he couldn''t believe in his medical skills.This is also normal. In the eyes of Chinese people, traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine are more popular as they get older.


    "So young, who did you learn your medical skills from?" Wei Ruhai was surprised."Someone in the family''s ancestors practiced medicine, and left some manuscripts, secret recipes, etc., I made a fool of myself." Jiang Xiaohu had to lie.


    Wei Ruhai didn''t have any doubts, and he was quite emotional: "So young and promising, he can be called a genius!"


    It turned out that even though he didn''t think Jiang Xiaohu was so good during the day, he went home to reflect afterwards, and he remembered his illness.


    Epilepsy must be dealt with urgently by professionals, otherwise it may be life-threatening.He was in a busy city at the time, and there were no familiar people around, but he was quickly awakened.Then, the hero is naturally that young man, that is, Jiang Xiaohu.


    Wanting to understand this matter, Wei Ruhai no longer doubted Jiang Xiaohu.


    "You said you have a way to treat epilepsy, what is the way?" Wei Ruhai asked, the title of Jiang Xiaohu changed from you to you.

 343 Chapter 343 Honesty Is Very Important

    In a big house of 140 square meters, the living room is six meters long and four meters wide, which is very bright.Those who can live here must have had a good career.


    Jiang Xiaohu still didn''t understand this truth, he just thought about how to answer the other party''s question.


    Epilepsy is a very complicated disease with diversified causes, which is no better than Wang Ying''s injury.For the kind of trauma, you can use herbal medicine to directly remove the toxin and massage to invigorate the blood, and you will soon recover.


    The treatment of epilepsy requires a combination of various medicinal materials and targeted treatment.Jiang Xiaohu knew a recipe, which was more complicated. It would take three to five days to make a pill.


    So he pondered for a moment, and said to Wei Ruhai: "Mr. Wei, I have a secret ancestral recipe called Zhenzhu pills. The first time I take three pills, and then two pills a day for nine days. But to make Zhenzhu pills, I need to get a lot Materials, it will take about three to five days. I wonder if you can wait?"


    Wei Ruhai is also a little bit suspicious, mainly because of his extensive experience. He has been seeking medical treatment for a long time. He has a better understanding of epilepsy treatment plans and medicinal materials.But he has taken various medicines and tried various solutions, but he has never heard of real pearl pills.Is this young man fooling himself?


    Wei Ruhai is not short of money, but he does not want to be cheated by others.


    "So is this a course of treatment?" Wei Ruhai asked.


    He has also taken Chinese medicine and physiotherapy and massage, all of which are calculated according to the course of treatment.It''s a pity that these treatments were all effective at the beginning, but later they became useless.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said, "Hey, this is my own secret recipe, and I didn''t say that it was a few treatments. You can eat it first. As for the price, one piece is worth ten yuan."


    Wei Ruhai was stunned for a moment: "One ten yuan? Only one hundred and nine in total?"


    He secretly said, Jiang Xiaohu shouldn''t be a lie, right?A total of one hundred and ninety, now even if it is harvested, you can still get this money.


    Without thinking about it, he agreed.After finalizing the medical plan, Jiang Xiaohu sat at Wei Ruhai''s house for a while before leaving.From entering the door to leaving, a total of less than half an hour.


    After returning home, Jiang Xiaohu began to collect various materials in the landscape.First is the pearl. The most important thing in this pearl pill is the pearl.Fortunately, there is a river, so it is not a problem for him to find a mussel.


    He got the pearls and collected realgar, orpiment and other materials, and he started to make pearl pills at home.Within two days, the Zhenzhu pills were ready, a total of 30 pills.In fact, Wei Ruhai''s treatment plan only requires nineteen pills, and the eleven extra pills he has are just spares.


    Jiang Xiaohu always likes to be prepared.


    After dispensing the medicine, Jiang Xiaohu contacted Wei Ruhai again, and the two met again and gave the medicine to each other.At that time Wei Ruhai was about to pay, but Jiang Xiaohu refused."Take this medicine first, and then pay for it after you look at the effect." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Wei Ruhai was stunned. He didn''t expect Jiang Xiaohu to act like this. Is it good or bad?


    He has been in business all the year round, and he has been ups and downs in the sea of ??commerce, what a prosperous place Jiangzhou is, and the people he meets are all kinds.The cruelty of society has long sharpened Wei Ruhai''s edges and corners, and also his trust in people.


    Can you trust Jiang Xiaohu?Does he really plan to pay for the effect?Or intend to blackmail a sum at that time?


    With a sense of anxiety, Wei Ruhai accepted the medicine.In the next nine days, following Jiang Xiaohu''s instructions, he took these pills.


    Not to mention, Wei Ruhai''s situation has really improved.Originally, his epilepsy condition was relatively serious, and he could have four or five seizures a week.All this is due to his busy work and great pressure.In other patients with epilepsy, some have only one or two seizures a year.


    With previous experience, Wei Ruhai has been uneasy after taking the medicine.He was very afraid that after he returned to Jiangzhou, he would be laughed at by the attending doctor: "Mr. Wei, you have graduated from a prestigious university anyway, how can you trust those rural doctors?"


    His attending doctor came from the most famous medical school in the United States and was a postdoctoral fellow. He was heavily hired by Jiangzhou People''s Hospital.At the beginning, Wei Ruhai had been in line for a long time, and he had been entrusted several times before he was named.


    He has been treated by this genius doctor in Jiangzhou for a long time, and his condition has been well controlled.I didn''t expect to return home this time, but out of control.


    Today, Wei Ruhai took the medicine for nine days. He took the last two medicines today. He calculated that he hadn''t had an attack for nine days.


    He was half delighted and half anxious, still feeling that Jiang Xiaohu''s medicine had worked in his heart, so he called Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Hey, Mr. Jiang, this is Wei Ruhai. I have taken the last two Zhenzhu pills and I feel pretty good. I haven''t had any episodes so far. I want your account and call you the money for the medicine." Wei Ruhai said.


    Jiang Xiaohu was busy cleaning the chicken coop at the time, and when he heard the other party say this, he laughed: "Mr. Wei is really a man of temperament, and his words count. People who owe money are desperately dragging on, but you came to the door. "


    "That is, you must be honest. Especially if you are so honest and honest, Mr. Jiang, I am even more embarrassed to be in arrears." Wei Ruhai said, "Besides, the money is really not too much."


    Jiang Xiaohu asked him to ask him for 190 yuan, but he felt that the effect was very good. This little money was really too small, so he decided to give it five hundred.After all, epilepsy is difficult to cure. Wei Ruhai feels that he is likely to continue taking this medicine. It''s not easy to offend the drug maker, right?


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "It''s only a few days now. If you have time, wait another half a month. If there is no problem then, it will not be too late to check out with me."


    Wang Xifeng was holding the water pipe over there and was about to wash the ground. She didn''t know her son was talking on the phone, so she yelled at him: "What are you doing, brat? Why are you still lazy? Turn on the tap!"


    "Oh, I see! Mr. Wei, I''m very busy here, let''s not talk about it!" Jiang Xiaohu hung up the phone in a hurry and began to work hard.


    No matter how rich he is, his old lady will always command his power.


    Wei Ruhai spoke to the microphone for a long time, and finally edited a short message and sent it to Jiang Xiaohu: "Well, Mr. Jiang, we''ll see you in half a month." In fact, he will leave Luliu County early tomorrow morning and return to Jiangzhou. Go to work.But it doesn¡¯t matter. Luliu County is not too far away from Jiangzhou. It takes only eight or nine hours to take the express train. Now it is also convenient to get there in just over an hour.


    Time just flies, everyone is busy.Jiang Xiaohu is busy cultivating his Huzi No. 1 chicken fry and increasing the supply of vegetables.When Wei Ruhai returned to Jiangzhou, he began to rectify his company.In a blink of an eye, half a month passed.

 344 Chapter 344

    Ding Lingling!


    At 4:30 in the morning, the alarm clock on the bedside table rang.


    Wei Ruhai stretched out his hand to press off the alarm clock and opened his eyes in the dark.After blinking his eyelids ten times and rubbing his temples, he resolutely got up and left the warm bed.


    The two-meter bed is extremely comfortable, and the bedding and bedding are all top brands in the world.But on this bed, there is only Wei Ruhai alone.


    Wei Ruhai has a busy day at work. Take today as an example. After getting up at 4:30 in the morning, taking a shower and washing, he will have a video conference with partners on the other side of the ocean at five o''clock.The meeting lasted about half an hour, after which he would go for a morning jog.


    After having breakfast, I went to inspect the factory below. I moved around four places today. The inspection of the factory alone will last until the evening.


    Wei Ruhai''s life has been labeled as busy from birth.


    In a superior family environment, his father and mother are a teacher and a civil servant. In the small town of Luliu County, his family is not rich, but it is a well-off family.His father is strict with him, he has been literate since the age of three, and he was crowned with the title of a child prodigy.This title lasted until graduation.


    He did not continue to study according to his father''s wishes, but chose to start a business.Now it seems that he was right when he chose to start a business.He started his family in Jiangzhou, a super first-tier city, and became a native of Jiangzhou. His son is now attending high school in London, and his wife is accompanying him there.His parents also received Jiangzhou and bought a house alone, just downstairs.


    Wei Ruhai''s life seems to be a model of success.Compared with his previous background, his current life is a perfect counterattack.However, life is getting worse and worse.


    During the shower, he lost his mind, raised the water temperature, and almost got burned.During the meeting, his eyes were puffy and his health was questioned by his partner.


    "Ruhai, what''s wrong with you now?" the partner asked, "how is your health recently? Is the condition under control?"


    This partner is his friend and university classmate when he started his business, and the two are brothers and sisters.The business has experienced two failures, and this partner is still inseparable.It was not until later that he met his father-in-law that Wei Ruhai''s entrepreneurship began to dawn.


    Nowadays, companies are developing rapidly, their drinks have been sold all over the world, and partners are going to the United States to be pioneers.


    Wei Ruhai smiled, but his smile couldn''t hide his tiredness: "I am in good health. I recently met a genius doctor, and it has been a long time since I fell ill."


    "Genius doctor? Don''t be fooled. I heard that some domestic swindlers cheated under the banner of Chinese medicine and national quintessence~" the partner said.


    "Don''t worry, I''m honest. When you return to China, I can introduce you to it." Wei Ruhai said, "Let''s talk about work."


    "Well, good. I did research in the west, and the situation is as follows..." The other party continued to present the data and talk freely. A meeting that was originally half an hour was delayed until seven o''clock.


    Wei Ruhai said goodbye to his partner. Before leaving the computer, he saw that the morning jog time had passed. He had to do a few push-ups before going to get breakfast.


    Although worth hundreds of millions now, Wei Ruhai is accustomed to doing it himself, especially the food he imports.He made a delicious breakfast quickly, and he was about to enjoy it, when the phone on the bedside rang.


    Wei Ruhai has three mobile phones and five numbers.This mobile phone is specially used to contact his wife and children, but he knows that at this time, it is late at night in London and the children should be resting.She is the only one who can call at this time.


    Thinking of her, Wei Ruhai couldn''t help frowning, a disgust in his heart.


    He got up and almost shuffled to answer the phone: "Hey~"


    "What are you doing?" The female voice on the phone was very strong and didn''t greet her.


    "At seven o''clock in the morning, what do you think I can do?" Wei Ruhai sneered, "It''s you, what do you want to do without sleeping in the middle of the night?"


    "I have something to tell you..."


    Barabala, you don''t need to listen to Wei Ruhai to know what his wife is going to say.It''s nothing more than your son being disobedient, telling your parents not to occupy our house, and you don''t mess around with flowers and grass outside.


    When Wei Ruhai heard the collapse, he felt that the world was all gloomy, and only work could comfort him.Oh no, there is another person, that innocent girl with short hair, his first love.


    ...


    Luliu County in the early morning is full of vigor.It was the end of October, and it was slightly cool in the morning.


    Jiang Xiaohu was riding an electric tricycle, carrying an empty chicken coop, and driving from west to east.He suddenly saw a familiar figure, Wang Ying, looking down and sweeping the road.


    "Sister-in-law!" Jiang Xiaohu stopped in front of her and called out.There is a plastic bag hanging on the handlebar of his car, inside it is a cup of soy milk, a piece of biscuits with fritters.


    He directly took down the plastic bag and handed it to Wang Ying.At this point, she should be nearing the end of her work, and she must have not eaten.As for himself, Jiang Xiaohu has a picture of mountains and rivers, and he can''t die from starvation.


    Wang Ying took off his gloves, looked at what Jiang Xiaohu handed over, and smiled embarrassedly: "Huzi, you can eat by yourself."


    She doesn''t say too many beautiful things, she only expresses it with practical actions.After this period of contact, Wang Ying has some understanding of Jiang Xiaohu''s work.


    As the son of a farmer, others either farm at home or go out to do odd jobs.But Jiang Xiaohu, who ran across the city and in the field, had to take care of the chicken farm. His hard work was many times better than others.Under such circumstances, why is Wang Ying willing to eat his breakfast and leave him hungry?


    "Hey sister-in-law!" Jiang Xiaohu forced the breakfast into her hands, "I am a big man, can I still be hungry for a meal? Besides, you are at work. Yes, I don¡¯t like to eat it, you can eat it. I will go to the front to eat a bowl of small wontons, fried in a cage, it is more moisturizing than this."


    He deliberately sucked, smacked, and smiled.


    Wang Ying had no choice but to take the food, turned and shouted behind her back: "Sister Li, Sister Li, don''t do it for now, come and eat something."


    "Oh, are you still sharing this with others?" Jiang Xiaohu said, "Then you wait."


    He got on the car, hurried to a breakfast shop, bought two cups of soy milk and two biscuits fried dough sticks, and hurried back.


    Wang Yingzheng stood with a woman in her forties, talking and laughing, sharing biscuits and fritters.Jiang Xiaohu rushed over, handed over another breakfast, and secretly observed the woman.


    The age of the people in the city always looks younger than that of the country people. This is mainly because the farmers face the loess and back to the sky and work hard.


    Although this elder sister, dressed plainly, she knew she was from the city at a glance, but she really couldn''t tell her actual age.Jiang Xiaohu felt that she was a bit older than his mother.


    Later he learned that this woman was actually only forty-three years old, but she looked like she was about fifty years old, almost ten years older than her actual age.


    "Is this your brother?" The eldest sister smiled and nodded at him when she saw Jiang Xiaohu. She was quite generous.If you look closely at her facial features, she should have looked pretty when she was young.

 345 Chapter 345

    On the main road, Wang Ying, who had just swept a section of the road, sat on the side of the road with his colleagues. Jiang Xiaohu was sitting on a tricycle. The three talked and laughed and had breakfast together.


    Although Wang Ying was shy, she was not at all cautious in front of this female colleague.She introduced to others that Jiang Xiaohu was her younger brother, and Jiang Xiaohu recognized the title without explaining.


    "How old is your brother? He looks so energetic. Seeing those bright eyes, I have never seen such a godly eye." The elder sister said.


    Wang Ying chuckled: "Haha, my brother is tall, handsome, and capable. You only see his eyes. But they are so bright." She couldn''t help but glance at Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes. , Shiny, like black gems.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned and said, "That is, this is my most shining spot, my eyes are bright, it shows that our soul is beautiful!"


    "Haha, the young man is really funny, how old are you? Is there anyone?" the elder sister asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "It''s 21, just talked about a girlfriend."


    "Yes, a good male doll is indispensable for a wife." The eldest sister nodded.


    The three of them talked and laughed, but Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but secretly observe the eldest sister''s face.It''s not that he has any wrong thoughts, the age gap is too big, and he already has a girlfriend.The observation was made because he found that the eldest sister''s face was pale, especially her lips, which was simply pale pink, indicating that she was severely anemic.


    Looking at her figure again, she is thin and thin, like a bamboo pole, feeling a little bit of wind can blow her away.It''s thanks to yourself to be so thin?


    Jiang Xiaohu was wondering how he should persuade the eldest sister to treat him kindly and go to the hospital for a comprehensive physical examination. He suddenly saw her eyes straightened and all the soy milk fritters in her hand fell to the ground.Then, the whole person leaned back and fell into the green belt.


    "Hey, Sister Li, what''s wrong with you?" Wang Ying was frightened and shook her body hurriedly, trying to wake her up.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t take care of breakfast, so he hurriedly jumped out of the car and said loudly, "Sister-in-law, call 120 for an ambulance!"


    Wang Ying nodded hurriedly, took out the phone in a hurry, dialed 120, Jiang Xiaohu rushed to pick up Sister Li, laid her flat on the ground, and checked her pulse.


    Her pulse was weak, and it turned out to be anemia caused by malnutrition. In addition, she didn''t eat anything in the morning and went out to work very early, which caused her to faint.Moreover, her malnutrition is definitely not a day or two, it has been at least three to five years.At her embarrassing age, chronic malnutrition can have extremely bad effects on her body.


    Jiang Xiaohu was busy taking advantage of Wang Ying''s frenzy, his mind turned, and he got into the mountains and rivers, looking for wild fruits by the grass.


    Shanhetuli is full of aura, even if the environment is very unstable recently, the fruit it nourishes is a hundred times better than the outside world.Jiang Xiaohu easily found a handful of wild fruits and quickly came out and stuffed it into Sister Li''s mouth.


    Those wild fruits are sweet and sour, rich in nutrients, rich in vitamins, and have a high sweetness. Jiang Xiaohu likes them very much, calling them wild candy.With these wild fruits, Sister Li slowly woke up, feeling that her head was no longer dizzy and her stomach was not so hungry.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Sister Li looked at Jiang Xiaohu in confusion and asked.


    After Wang Ying finished the call, she hurried over to hug her: "Sister Li, you passed out just now. Are you too tired to do three jobs?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was surprised: "Three jobs?"


    "Yes, Sister Li will sweep the streets with us in the morning, and go to the restaurant to work during the day. Oh, by the way, Huzi, she is the official dishwasher in the back kitchen of the Lihua Restaurant. I met Sister Li there. I learned later. She, like me, also works part-time. From 4 to 7:30 in the morning, she works as a cleaner in this area. She will go tonight..."


    "It''s nothing, Sister Wang Ying, who caused such a thing in my house?" Sister Li smiled bitterly, "It''s okay, I''m fine, I''m not hungry anymore."


    To prove herself, she got up and jumped.Wang Ying only considered her to be aggressive, but Jiang Xiaohu knew why.Those wild fruits bring energy to Sister Li, which is not comparable to glucose and water.


    Sister Li herself was even more surprised. In her memory, in the past ten years, her body has never been so comfortable, and she has forgotten what it feels like to be comfortable and pain-free.She was so comfortable now that she couldn''t accept it.


    It seems to have slept full for three days and three nights. In fact, this is the biggest wish of Sister Li so far that she can have a good rest.However, her three jobs¡ªcleaner, dishwasher, and midnight snack food stall worker¡ªoccupies almost all of her time from morning to night.She can sleep for four hours a day, which is already a luxury.


    There are two children in the family. The eldest daughter just entered university last year, and the younger son is only eight years old. She and her husband are busy from morning to night, so as not to force the family to support it.


    An ambulance rushed over, and two medical staff jumped out of the car and immediately asked: "Where is the patient?"


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard it, hey, the voice sounded familiar. Turning his head, he met a pair of eyes, but his face was strange.


    This is a small squinted eye, but although the eyes are not big, they are very attractive, the face is not standard, the chin is not too sharp, and even a little fleshy.But the nose is very beautiful, small and exquisite, and the skin is fair, just a little dark under the eyes.Generally speaking, this girl is pretty good-looking, at least seven points.


    Of course, this is mainly because Jiang Xiaohu has seen too many beautiful women and the aesthetic standards have improved.


    It looks a bit like a movie actor, he forgot what he called it.


    "It''s you!" Jiang Xiaohu and the doctor said in unison.


    It turned out that this medical nurse was Zhou Xiaomin, the little girl who attacked Wang Ying fiercely when he was hospitalized.Unexpectedly, she actually came to take care of the car.


    "Humph!" Zhou Xiaomin snorted coldly, cast Jiang Xiaohu a big eye, and turned to the two women.When she saw Wang Ying, she was taken aback and recognized her.


    It turned out that Wang Ying is now a star patient in the county hospital. The photos are hung in the department every day, and several medical staff are wondering how she recovered.


    As for Zhou Xiaomin, because he quarreled with Jiang Xiaohu and got kicked into the ambulance again and again, it was a big loss.Of course, these are all directly under her leadership, and have no direct relationship with Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Huh?" Zhou Xiaomin was surprised, and she was shocked to see Wang Ying''s ruddy complexion now and she had resumed work so soon.


    Wang Ying didn''t know her, mainly because she was in a coma most of the time when she was hospitalized, and was discharged soon after waking up.She supported Sister Li and said to Zhou Xiaomin and others: "She was just in a coma."


    Sister Li waved her hand hurriedly: "I''m fine, I''m already fine."


    Zhou Xiaomin and his colleagues looked at each other, still in the spirit of responsibility, checked Sister Li, confirmed that she had no major problems, respected her hospital, and returned empty.Before leaving, Zhou Xiaomin passed by Jiang Xiaohu and stomped on his foot, and then he got into the car with his head high.


    "Oh! Hey~" Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were sore that Jin Xing appeared, and he jumped with his feet in his arms, "It''s really Yuanjialuzhai."


    Sister Wang Ying and Sister Li didn''t know why, they looked at him smiling with gentle eyes, like looking at their own children or younger brother.

 346 Chapter 346 Predicament and Busyness

    Ding Lingling!


    The phone at the desk rang, Niu Lihua straightened up sleepily, and subconsciously answered the phone.But when the microphone was held in her hand, she suddenly flinched.


    What to do, it must be the phone number of Xinhong Square.Xinhong Plaza is her landlord. She rented the facade in Heliang City on the ground floor of the square.A supermarket with an area of ??nearly 1,000 square meters is now on the verge of closing down.


    The phone rang in vain for ten seconds, then stopped, rang and stopped.If it was a few times, it finally stopped.


    Niu Lihua breathed a sigh of relief. She was too tired from work just now, so she slept on her stomach for a while.When the phone rang, she was half asleep and half awake.At this moment, she was completely awake, and she suddenly regretted and blamed herself.


    "I shouldn''t stop answering the phone~" Niu Lihua thought, "How come this is happening now?"


    Looking at the time, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon. She got up and cleared the desk, ready to go to work in the company.Today, I will have a meeting with the staff of the back kitchen and discuss with Xu Linglong and Meng Na about borrowing money.


    The supermarket can''t hold it anymore, and Niu Lihua can''t withdraw funds from the restaurant to fill the hole.Helpless, she can only borrow money.The bank did not approve the loan, and she was unwilling to borrow usury, so she had to discuss with her two younger sisters.


    Can''t hold it anymore.


    "When can I put Lexiang drinks on the shelves? If that''s the case, my supermarket still has a chance to save." Niu Lihua thought painfully.


    ...


    The train is speeding on the rails, and you have a panoramic view of the south of the Yangtze River.


    Wei Ruhai sat on the high-speed rail seat, tilted his head and quietly looked at the beautiful scenery outside the window.Today is the day he and Jiang Xiaohu agreed. According to the agreement, he has passed the initial observation period and can pay.But, one hundred and nine?Haha!It''s fun to think about it.


    In order to treat his disease, Wei Ruhai has spent hundreds of thousands of dollars, but only the symptoms, not the root cause.He never expected that he would meet a wonderful little genius doctor when he returned home after many years.


    The train stopped at Luliu Station. Wei Ruhai left the station wearing a stand-collar jacket, slacks, sports shoes, and a backpack on his back.


    He was about to find a taxi and take a taxi home when he suddenly heard someone calling him in the square: "Brother, Brother Wei!"


    The familiar voice, so sunny and cheerful, is Jiang Xiaohu.


    Wei Ruhai raised his eyes and saw him in the crowd.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu''s appearance is not outstanding, his body is not too tall, he is neither fat nor thin. It stands to reason that he is the kind that is difficult to find out in the crowd.But somehow, Wei Ruhai always felt that he was a little different.


    "Haha, brother, I didn''t expect you to come to pick me up!" Wei Ruhai strode forward and gave Jiang Xiaohu a man''s hug.


    At the railway station in this small county, the way the two people greet is quite noticeable, but neither of them cares about it, and they talked and laughed and walked outside the square.


    "Can you not come to pick you up? You owe me medical expenses!" Jiang Xiaohu joked, "My car is parked outside and I will take you back."


    "Aha? Okay, there is a ride with a ride, I''m so lucky."


    A few minutes later, Wei Ruhai was stunned as he watched temporarily parked on the side of the road with a red armband guarding the agricultural tricycle that was preparing to fine the owner.


    There was mud on the wheel of the car. Inside and on the sides of the car, there were vegetable leaves and some brown objects like dried mud. Later he knew that it was chicken shit.


    In short, this tricycle exudes a fascinating charm.Taking advantage of Wei Ruhai¡¯s stunned effort, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly ran to pass a cigarette to the old man of the red armband: "Master, are you busy? Smoke a cigarette!"


    "What do you smoke? Don''t even think about fooling me. Is this a parking place? There is a parking lot over there, why stop here? A fine of five yuan!" The old man said angrily, his face flushed.It can be seen that this is a serious and responsible old man.


    "Okay, I''ll pay you, don''t be angry!" Jiang Xiaohu quickly took out five yuan and handed it to the old man, for fear that he would be angry.


    After paying the fine, the old man carefully issued a small ticket.Although he is not a city management or traffic policeman, he was hired by the Plaza Property, and the orders he issued must be stubbed in the property.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know this. He raised the seat, took out the towel from the storage box below, and wiped the side of the car.


    "Brother Wei, go up!" He smiled.


    Wei Ruhai didn''t hesitate. He got into the car and sat down carelessly, not minding the smell and dirt of the car.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned around and got in the car, ready to drive away. The old man chased him and gave him the ticket again: "Take it, don''t stop at random next time!"


    "I know, I will let you go, so I don''t get it!" Jiang Xiaohu nodded with a smile.


    As the car drove onto the road, the old man suddenly ran after him and shouted: "Young man, after half a month, the county will ban agricultural vehicles from entering the city, remember!"


    "Okay, thanks!" Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and thanked him.


    Wei Ruhai smiled and said, "Brother Tiger, you can get along well with anyone!"


    He just thought about it, if he replaced him with the one he was 20 years ago, in the face of such a situation, he might argue with that old man.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said, "Hey, it¡¯s all for eating. Besides, the old man didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I stopped temporarily. Is it wrong. Hey, Brother Wei, I haven¡¯t asked you yet, what¡¯s the situation? kind?"


    "Well, I haven''t done it again. But are you sure it''s only one hundred and nine?" Wei Ruhai tentatively asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed: "Haha, how can I change things that I have said a long time ago? Besides, these are all self-pharmaceuticals, and they are not approved or approved, and they are not marketed. It is better to be low-key and low-key."


    His laughter was so hearty, it instantly dispelled the haze from Wei Ruhai''s heart, and Wei also laughed a few times.Although the tricycle was bumpy and looked very low, it was not slow and came to the community where Wei''s family was located unknowingly.


    Wei Ruhai invited Jiang Xiaohu upstairs to drink tea, Jiang Xiaohu was not polite, and the two went upstairs to enter the door, making tea and drinking.


    Before leaving, Wei Ruhai gave Jiang Xiaohu two hundred dollars for the medicine, and Jiang Xiaohu seriously asked him ten yuan.The two held the money, looked at each other, and laughed.


    "How long does the old man stay in his hometown?" Jiang Xiaohu asked before leaving.


    Wei Ruhai sighed, "I can''t tell you, maybe I will leave tomorrow, and many will stay for a few days."


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Okay, I have been busy for a while. If you are still in the county or come back when you are done, I call you to eat together."


    "Wow!" Wei Ruhai nodded cheerfully.


    Jiang Xiaohu bid farewell to leave, in fact, he has always had doubts about this old brother Wei.Looking at Wei Ruhai''s age, although he is younger, he is always in his forties.At this age, working hard in Jiangzhou again, should be the busiest time?He is able to come and go as he pleases, and he does not know which line he is in?


    In fact, Wei Ruhai gave him a business card back, but Jiang Xiaohu was too busy at that time and didn''t care to clean up.Now I think of the business card, but I can''t find it anymore.


    The days went so orderly, and time slipped away quietly in Jiang Xiaohu''s busyness.

 347 Chapter 347 Seed Company Disturbance

    The sun shines all over the earth, and it shines warmly on people.


    Jiang Xiaohu stretched his waist, twisted his neck, and prepared to get up and go home.Today, the work in the field is finished. It is rare for him to be free, go back to check the information online and learn some new agricultural knowledge.


    Although Shanhe Tu has brought him a lot of convenience, the society is changing with each passing day and has been developing rapidly.Jiang Xiaohu has long realized that he can''t just rely on landscapes and rivers, he has to be armed.


    "Vegetables are now fully dependent on Lihua Restaurant, and poultry and eggs are basically the same. Although my farm is now selling in bulk, this is not a solution after all." Jiang Xiaohu thought, "I have to think of a way to do it outside of this. What to order."


    what to do?He is the son of a peasant, and all he can do is find gold from the land.


    As he was thinking about it, suddenly the phone in Jiang Xiaohu''s pocket rang quickly. He took it out and saw that it was Xu Linglong.


    "Hey, Mr. Xu, I haven''t seen him for a while!" Jiang Xiaohu answered the phone and smiled.


    Xu Linglong held the phone and sat in the office.She had just finished a meeting and looked a little tired.The swivel chair turned slightly, and when she heard Jiang Xiaohu''s voice, her face was slightly smiled, and her fatigue was swept away.


    "Yeah, I am busy and you are also busy. Now, it''s time to call you Boss Jiang!" Xu Linglong smiled.


    Jiang Xiaohu chuckled and said, "Mr. Xu, don''t make fun of me. How many jins are I, don''t you know? Why, something is wrong with me?"


    "Yes, I want to ask you, do you have any channels to buy chard?" Xu Linglong asked.


    "Chard cabbage?" Jiang Xiaohu said, "There seems to be a kind of cabbage at home, but my parents don''t like it very much. Grandma can''t bite when she gets older, and then she didn''t grow it. Why do you want chard cabbage? ?"


    He found it strange that Meng Na usually contacted him for hotel affairs.Although Xu Linglong has a stake in Lihua Hotel, the shares are the least, and he does not directly participate in management.


    "No, it''s a medicine recently researched by our Chunfeng Pharmaceutical Factory. It needs a lot of chard to make raw materials." Xu Linglong replied. After a pause, she was stunned.


    The research of new drugs by pharmaceutical companies has always been a trade secret.From formulation to R&D to production line sales, outsiders cannot be informed until the final launch.


    But before Jiang Xiaohu, she could not help but speak out.She was very surprised and quite regretful.


    "Haha, is this a secret?! Are you afraid that I will spread the word around the world?" Jiang Xiaohu laughed, "but don''t worry, I am not that kind of person."


    "I know." Xu Linglong bit her lip and nodded gently, "I''m looking for you because the things you provide are always of high quality. Do you know that I don''t want ordinary chard?"


    "I understand, I can help you find it out." Jiang Xiaohu said, "How is the price set?"


    "The chard is 4 yuan a catty in the vegetable market, and the vegetable vendors in the rural areas buy it at 80 cents a catty. But you know, we buy chard not as a vegetable, but as a medicine. Quality requirements If it is higher, the price will naturally be higher. It should be..." She pondered, "It''s not less than 6 yuan."


    In fact, the price given by her father Xu Guodong was not less than 15 yuan.What they want to extract is the essence of the chard, only a few grams per pound, very precious.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Okay, I''ll help you find it."


    He estimated that there was room for improvement in this price, and he knew Xu Linglong too well.


    The two agreed and said goodbye without gossip.Xu Linglong has a sense of trust in Jiang Xiaohu, so why not Jiang Xiaohu?


    Although he and Xu Linglong are not of the same wealth class now, he knows that he is a lone boat tied to a huge ship.The great ship sailed safely, and his small boat could be stable, and finally changed to the same great ship and set sail.


    "Xu Linglong is really timely rain. I was talking about expanding new business, so she sent it to me." Jiang Xiaohu thought with joy, just do what he said, he immediately set off and walked along the village fields. , Looking for traces of chard.


    It is a pity that there is no shadow of that dish in the verdant green of the mountains and plains.Also, it is not the season for chard, and no one in the village grows this kind of vegetable.


    The chard was very hot in the past few years, and everyone was rushing to grow it, and Jiangbian Village was no exception.


    But because this kind of crop is not suitable for continuous cropping, it delays the planting of other crops, and the roads in the village are not smooth, the economy of the small county is not developed, and the market cannot be sold at all, so those who follow the trend eventually lose money. .


    Can''t find it?Jiang Xiaohu scratched his scalp and couldn''t help it, so he had to go to other places to buy some and deal with the situation, and then he would consider batch planting.


    After inspecting the situation in the village, Jiang Xiaohu went home to eat, read and study.He never expected that he, who used to be the least fond of reading, would now actually study hard to make money.


    "Hey, this is life. There is not one book that should be read!" He said to himself with a wry smile while reading.


    After reading the book, check the information about chard on the Internet.Suddenly, the phone kept ringing.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that the corners of his mouth rose, and he couldn''t help showing a gentle smile.


    "Are you busy?" A shy smile followed, a message from Zhang Xiaohua who was busy all day.


    Zhang Xiaohua insisted not to spend Jiang Xiaohu''s money, insisted on making money by herself and being an independent woman.She now works in the Guangming Electronics Factory in the county seat, with a monthly salary of 2,600 yuan, 12 hours a day.At this point, it was when she got off work for dinner.At this time, she had the opportunity to pick up the phone and communicate with Jiang Xiaohu to relieve the suffering of lovesickness.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly replied: "Here!" A rose was sent out with his backhand. He thought, I can''t keep showing affection. I will really buy one for Zhang Xiaohua another day.


    Although it was just an expression on WeChat, Zhang Xiaohua was still very happy, as if she had received a rose.


    "Have you eaten?" she asked, hating herself for not being able to chat after sending it out.have you eaten?Are you there?Tired?She feels like she is clumsy and tongue-in-cheek. Seeing the men and women in other TV shows, she can talk love.


    She sat in the seat and ate without a bite. She didn''t even know what the food was like. She only stared at the phone and giggled from time to time.


    In the canteen, there are people coming and going. Young men and women are carrying rice bowls, or sitting on seats to eat, or they are queuing for food.At this time, a group of people walked in in a hurry, led by a twenty-four-five-year-old man with a trendy hairstyle.


    He followed four or five partners behind him, talking and laughing, with a loud voice.


    "Look at whether that flower is there today!" The trendy man stood at the entrance of the canteen, talking and looking inside, and he saw Zhang Xiaohua who was eating in the corner.


    The back is so beautiful, the trendy guy can''t help drooling.

 348 Chapter 348 Wit Zhang Xiaohua

    "Brother Jian, the girl you like!" The man behind the trendy boy pointed at Zhang Xiaohua in the corner and said trivially.


    The trendy boy is Li Jian, and he is also a worker in Guangming Electronics Factory, but his status is more special than others. Uncle Liu Ming is one of the deputy directors of the electronics factory.


    Although it is only a private enterprise electronics factory, it also has its own ecosystem.Li Jian is at the top of the ecosystem among ordinary workers.


    He grinned and said, "You can tell me, I''ve seen it a long time ago."


    Whistling, he strolled towards Zhang Xiaohua.When approaching a dining table, Li Jian accidentally caught a glimpse of a large chicken leg on the dinner plate of the young man who was eating. He picked it up and took a big bite and put it back.


    "Thank you!" He rubbed his oily hand on the person''s shoulder twice, and said without a smile.The few people who followed Li Fitness were all laughing and eating from the young man''s dinner plate.


    The young man was honest, daring not to speak, and waited for a few of them to pass by before quietly spitting on the ground.


    No one laughed at him because he knew what virtue Li Jian is.


    Li Jian took a few buddies and staggered behind Zhang Xiaohua. When he was more than two meters away from her, he suddenly stopped and spread his arms.The people behind him also hurriedly stopped and watched quietly.


    Li Jian held his breath, probed what Zhang Xiaohua was doing, and glanced at the dishes on her dinner plate.I saw only two pieces of fried tofu, one piece of fried greens, and one small tuft of rice in that plate.And Zhang Xiaohua smirked at the phone.


    "Tsk tusk!" Li Jian was speechless and heartbroken, "No way, beautiful woman, how can it be nutritious to eat these every day? Come, take my meal card and give the beautiful woman a braised pork!"


    Zhang Xiaohua was immersed in the sweetness of chatting with Jiang Xiaohu, completely unaware of the people coming behind.The sudden appearance of the man''s voice shocked her. The first reaction was to hold the phone, stand up and keep a distance from the other party.


    Zhang Xiaohua recognized at a glance that this person was a well-known factory ruffian in the factory.Although the two of them are not in the same workshop, this guy often walks to their workshops and treats her and a few other slightly attractive female workers with bad intentions.


    "No, I''m full!" Zhang Xiaohua said calmly.


    If it had been before, Zhang Xiaohua would definitely be nervous and scared, even though he would not be Liushenwuzhu, she would definitely be at a loss.But now, she has transformed.Associating with Jiang Xiaohu, she learned when to be strong and when to be soft.


    Zhang Xiaohua has absolutely no liking for Li Jian, but she doesn''t want to ask for trouble.Li Jian is used to being domineering in the factory, and sometimes even women dare to fight.Last week, a girl in their workshop cried and resigned and left. It is said that she was bullied by Li Jian.


    Of course Zhang Xiaohua is not willing to repeat the same mistakes, and even less willing to suffer, she has her own ideas.


    "Oh, are you full?" Li Jian deliberately raised his eyebrows, "Is there a night shift tonight?"


    "No, but my fellow villager and I made an appointment to go shopping together." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    "Oh~" Li Jian didn''t give up, "have to come back at night? Our county recently came to a group of speed gangs. They are so powerful that they can chop off your hands. Tell me when you finish shopping. , I will pick you up!"


    "No, I live in my hometown tonight." Zhang Xiaohua was very nervous, and the other party''s momentum was about to overwhelm her. If it takes longer, she will definitely not be stretched.Therefore, leaving before the collapse is the wisest choice.In any case, you can''t show your weakness in front of hooligans.


    "Are you okay? It''s okay, I''m leaving now!" Zhang Xiaohua picked up the tray, pretending to be calm.


    "Oh!" Li Jian raised his eyebrows, sat on the dining table with his head tilted, and looked at Zhang Xiaohua unkindly, "Where do you live in your hometown? I''ll take you there, just right after work and nothing to do."


    Several of his guys, also standing side by side opposite Zhang Xiaohua, happened to completely block her way out, in a posture of entanglement to the end if they didn''t agree to the date.


    "No, she came to pick me up at the door." Zhang Xiaohua blushed, "Your name is Li Jian, right?" She decided to take the initiative.


    "Yeah, you know me?" Li Jian was very happy. Frankly speaking, although this little girl came from the countryside-in fact, the factory is all village girls. What''s the difference?But she is not the same as others, she is clean, she is beautiful, like a lotus in bud.


    Li Jian was deeply attracted when he saw her.If nothing happened, he ran to the workshop where Zhang Xiaohua was. On the surface, he was teasing other girls, but in fact he went to Zhang Xiaohua.


    "Well, who doesn''t know the famous brother Jian? I do have something tonight, but not tomorrow night. We can make an appointment to talk." Zhang Xiaohua said, "How about seven o''clock in the evening, next to the factory basketball court?"


    "Hey?!" Li Jian thought it was quite strange. She usually looks like a serious girl, but she has a lot of waves in her bones, but he likes it.


    Li Jian laughed twice, slapped his thigh and said: "Okay! That''s it!"


    Zhang Xiaohua nodded: "Don''t worry, what I say always counts. Now I''m going to the appointment, please let me please."


    Li Jian winked at the entourage, and a few of them joked away, watching Zhang Xiaohua pass by.


    "Brother Jian, do you believe her?" One person greedily stared at Zhang Xiaohua''s back and asked Li Jian.


    Li Jian chuckled: "Believe it or not, let''s go to 50. Even if I don''t believe her, can I still tie her into the bridal chamber today? It''s okay, she won''t come tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow..."


    "Yes, and the day after tomorrow..." said a little fat man next to him.


    Li Jian nodded: "Well, there is still a big day after tomorrow~ Hey, I said you did it on purpose!" Realizing that something was wrong, he slapped the little fat man''s shoulder with a backhand.


    Li Jian doesn''t believe Zhang Xiaohua will go, but he will be on the appointment tomorrow, and he is also looking forward to her appearance.


    Li Jian is not an ordinary factory ruffian. In addition to an uncle who is the deputy director of the factory, he also has a good pair of skins. Everyone says that he looks like Teacher Chen.Because of this face and the mouth that touched honey, he has been walking among the flowers since he was fourteen.


    In recent years, he has been with kindergarten teachers, nurses, factory girls, and girls of any profession.Some of these girls are reserved, some are hot, some are just like him, and some are rushing to get married.But no one can arouse his strong desire to occupy, have, and desire like Zhang Xiaohua.


    This girl looks quiet and weak on the surface, but in fact she is very brave and intelligent.Perhaps it is this point that deeply attracted Li Jian.


    Li Jian touched the stubble on his chin, thinking about the plan for tomorrow night.


    But Zhang Xiaohua walked out of the canteen quickly, sweating all over in the cold weather.She felt that she could not live in the factory tonight, she had to stay at Wang Ying''s house.


    "Hey, Liusao, where are you? Oh, are you off work? Can I go to your house tonight? Okay, good~" After contacting Wang Ying, Zhang Xiaohua left the factory and went straight to Zhou Qing , Zhou Yan''s house.

 349 Chapter 349 The Man in the Parking Lot

    At 6:30, the sky was completely dark, and the climate in Luliu County at the end of October was slightly cold.


    At the beginning of the Hua Deng, the streets were full of traffic, everyone was desperately rushing home, while Jiang Xiaohu was rushing to Guangming Electronics Factory.


    He received a call from Zhang Xiaohua in the morning, saying that he would come to the factory to find her today.Looking for her?What are you looking for?


    Zhang Xiaohua is usually not like this. If he can ask what he is doing on WeChat, he will be shy for a long time.Every time the two dated, although she was eager to see Jiang Xiaohu, she never took the initiative to speak up.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon, Jiang Xiaohu thinks she might have encountered some difficulties.


    Suddenly!


    The driver of Jiang Xiaohu''s three-wheeled electric vehicle came to the gate of the factory.


    Guangming Electronics Factory is one of the mainstay enterprises in the county. It supplies parts and components for many big brands. More than 1,000 workers work here.


    The magnificent factory, the gate alone occupies hundreds of square meters, and there are many cars and electric vehicles on both sides of the bright electric gate.Watchtowers and communication rooms are all available. At this moment, a guard changing guard is walking up to the watchtower.


    He drove to the gate, planning to find a nearby location to park.


    "The tricycle over there, this is a no-parking area!" The security guard pointed at Jiang Xiaohu and shouted from afar, "Employees, please show your work permit and find someone to register at the concierge!"


    "Good!" Jiang Xiaohu readily agreed.


    Jiang Xiaohu found a place to park. Because he was a foreign vehicle, he had to park on the outermost side of the entire parking lot. It would take at least five minutes to walk to the factory gate from here.Of course, Jiang Xiaohu won''t take that long, and he doesn''t care about going so far.


    After the car was parked, Jiang Xiaohu looked at the smoky four wheels and thought to himself: "When I have more liquidity in my hand, I must buy a car too."


    Although he is not greedy for vanity, it is really inconvenient to have no car these years.Small three-wheeled sourcing is okay, but dating is not always good for letting girls sit in the carriage, right?Even if Zhang Xiaohua doesn''t mind, Jiang Xiaohu himself will.


    He was about to leave when he suddenly saw a car trembling next to him.Jiang Xiaohu was stunned, could this be the legend...


    Well, don''t look at it!But he couldn''t hold back that he had a kind dear, couldn''t help but glance at it, and was shocked.


    What''s the matter he thought!A man was sitting in the driver''s seat, struggling like a carp, foaming at his mouth in pain.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly stepped forward and knocked on the car glass: "Are you okay?"


    Hearing someone coming, the man slapped his hand on the window of the car, snapping, his shoulder was strangled by the seat belt and he couldn''t move.Fingers are like chicken feet, looking scary.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly tried to open the car door, unfastened the seat belt, dragged the man out, and took the pulse on the spot.


    The state of the connections is turbulent, although it is not a serious illness, there are signs of poisoning.


    "Hey, are you eating something you shouldn''t eat?" Jiang Xiaohu asked, but the man was lying on the ground and convulsed, and there was no one near here¡ªthe factory was originally in the suburbs.


    Jiang Xiaohu gritted his teeth, his mind turned, and his soul dived into the mountains and rivers.Today''s mountain and river map is a bit muddy, but it can be regarded as green mountains and green waters.Just being near the river of the gods, you will smell a strong fishy smell.Needless to say, that little tortoise must have done a good job.


    Wow!


    When Jiang Xiaohu looked at the river, white waves appeared on the water, and a fist-sized pebble threw out from the bottom of the water.


    Whoosh!


    The pebbles drew an arc in the air and hit Jiang Xiaohu''s forehead.


    "Accurate enough! You can do it!" Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly avoided, the stone fell to his feet with a clatter, sparking sparks with other pebbles.


    Wow!


    There was another sound on the surface of the water, and a little tortoise''s head came out, mung bean-sized eyes blinked and stared at him innocently.


    He is now anxious to save people and has no time to pay attention to the little turtle.He pointed at it far, gritted his teeth, and went to the bushes to look for detoxification grass.


    Finding a handful of herbs, Jiang Xiaohu left Shanhetu, crushed the medicine and stuffed it into the man''s mouth.


    The man clenched his teeth, his face turned purple, and his gums were bleeding.Judging from the pulse condition just now, he is not only food poisoning, but also a potential disease-epilepsy because of the poisoning.


    Jiang Xiaohu just treated Wei Ruhai for this disease not long ago, so he can be regarded as familiar with the road.It happened that there were two pearl pills in his pocket.When he dispensed Wei Ruhai last time, he had two extra pills, which he kept in his pocket without taking them out.


    Detoxify the person first, and then fed another pearl pill. Within two minutes, the person gradually relaxed, lying on the ground with his eyes closed, gasping for breath.


    At this moment Jiang Xiaohu looked at him carefully.


    This man has a suit and leather shoes, and his hair is also very delicately combed, which shows that he should be a very decent person.


    After a few minutes, he woke up, opened his eyes and looked around in confusion: "What''s wrong with me?" When he found a man staring at him with his head hanging on his face, he was taken aback and sat up.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "Don''t be nervous. Just now you were poisoned by food and you got sick again. I can''t tell you in a few words. Anyway, I suggest you go to the hospital tomorrow. Also, think about what you have eaten today. Food. Poisoning is not a joke. How do you feel now?"


    "I..." The man touched his forehead, everything was fine except that his head was slightly dizzy and his body was a little messy.


    He suddenly realized something and looked up at Jiang Xiaohu: "You saved me?"


    "Haha, be it, since you are okay, I will leave first!" Jiang Xiaohu patted his hands and got up to leave.


    "Wait a minute!" The man turned his head and saw the car door open. He was very worried and hurriedly got in to find something.


    On the passenger seat, there is a black suitcase.The suitcase has no password and can be opened easily.The man opened the box, and inside was a box of banknotes.


    He was busy counting, twelve stacks in total, at least on the surface it seemed all right.He breathed a sigh of relief, thought about it, left the car, and said to Jiang Xiaohu: "Young man, thank you so much for today. Where is your phone? Let''s add a friend."


    Jiang Xiaohu tilted his head, looked at him grinningly, and nodded after thinking for a moment: "Wow!"


    He had seen the other party''s movements just now from the car window. This person was afraid that he was taking his things, right?Keep a friend for easy investigation in the future.


    Jiang Xiaohu has a clear conscience, so naturally he is not afraid to hold him accountable.


    The two scanned the QR code to add friends, Jiang Xiaohu put away his mobile phone, and told the person: "Remember to check your body tomorrow, you are afraid that there is something wrong, don''t delay."


    The man froze for a moment, nodded, and smiled reluctantly to say thank you.No one likes to be told that he is sick face to face, but this person can be considered knowledgeable and just grateful for Jiang Xiaohu''s advice.


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand, smiled, and turned to leave. After two steps, the phone dinged.

 350 Chapter 350

    After taking care of my business, it was getting late.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought about his date with Zhang Xiaohua, and hurried to the factory gate.Suddenly his mobile phone rang, and he thought it was Zhang Xiaohua urging him, but when he looked down, it was a person who sent himself a red envelope.


    Due to the problem of his mobile phone settings, there is no red envelope tone, just ordinary message sound.The red envelope comes from the friend who just added it, and the amount is 666.


    This is a very auspicious number, and it also fully reflects the gratitude of the red envelope recipients.


    Jiang Xiaohu was quite surprised. This was not the first time he helped others. Generally, he received a few words of gratitude.But this person was real, and directly gave a red envelope.


    He glanced back and saw that the man had finished his clothes, combed his hair, and was greeted with a smile.


    "No need!" Jiang Xiaohu smiled helplessly.


    "For your brave spirit, please accept it!" the other side said.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt the sincerity of the other party. If he didn''t accept it, wouldn''t it be too hypocritical?He smiled helplessly, waved his hand, turned and walked towards the factory.


    After registration, Jiang Xiaohu entered the factory.The factory is divided into two factories, one is the living area and the other is the production area.He came to Zhang Xiaohua once, so he was familiar with the road and ran directly to the living area.


    Zhang Xiaohua was holding her mobile phone, sitting under the grape rack on the side of the road, waiting for him.The long hair is wet and has just been washed and not yet dried.She looks so beautiful with her hair draped.


    Jiang Xiaohu was drunk for a while, and he was secretly proud: "It''s so beautiful~ Is such a beautiful girl my girlfriend?"


    He quietly walked over, taking advantage of the situation, patted her left shoulder with his left hand, but people quickly flashed across to her.


    Zhang Xiaohua was immersed in the mobile news. In the news, it was said that a waitress in a local hot pot restaurant was raped and killed during the night shift.She was nervous, when someone patted her shoulder suddenly, she was startled and turned her head to look.


    However, Zhang Xiaohua''s left side was empty, with only vines and no ghost shadows.She was puzzled, turned her head and prepared to continue reading the news on the phone, and suddenly found a big face smiling at her.


    "Ah! Huzi brother, you scared me to death!" Zhang Xiaohua''s face was pale, she was really scared, "Why do you walk like a cat, so there is no sound?"


    Jiang Xiaohu just wanted to play with her, but she was really scared when she didn''t think about it, and she felt distressed immediately.He sat down hurriedly and stroked her back gently to help her get along.


    "I''m sorry, I''m playing with you. But what do you look at, you are so fascinated." Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Speaking of this, Zhang Xiaohua still felt lingering in her heart, even with Jiang Xiaohu by her side.


    She hesitated for a while and informed Jiang Xiaohu of the news that the local news network had just seen.Seeing his girlfriend panicking, Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Don''t be afraid, you can''t be found in this kind of thing."


    "Why? Pooh, I mean, how do you know?" This is all wrong, and Zhang Xiaohua''s face is even redder, like a beautiful camellia.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at her and said emotionally: "Because I will protect you desperately!" He raised his fist and shook it before Zhang Xiaohua''s eyes.


    call!The fist wind is like the first wind of an electric fan. Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes are even more murderous. Zhang Xiaohua was startled, but she was also relieved.


    With such a boyfriend, her heart is sweet as honey, and she feels more proud.


    The young couple was whispering sweetly, and did not pay attention to the other end of the playground. A dozen figures came slowly.


    Li Jian came to the appointment, but he did not go to the appointment alone as he said.Instead, he made a few phone calls and called a dozen friends.


    Among these people, there are employees of the factory, as well as social gangsters.After Li Fitness, they fought three slantingly, either piercing their ears, or dyeing their hair, or they had big flowers on their arms. They looked scary.


    "Let¡¯s talk about a few brothers, let¡¯s do this. Let¡¯s watch me wink for a while. If the chick doesn¡¯t bring a man over, I¡¯ll go alone. As long as there are other men by her side, you can join me. Fights are not allowed in the factory. If you are caught by the Security Department and have to be fined, you know in your heart, don''t make me difficult to be a man." Li Jian exhorted as he walked.


    Hupengou friends agreed: "Don''t worry, Ajian!"


    "Brother Jian, how long have we been with you, don''t you still know you?"


    After the agreement, Li Jian was in a good mood.In any case, he wants to soak this girl today.


    From afar, Li Jian saw Zhang Xiaohua''s back.But annoyingly, there happened to be a man next to her, sitting shoulder to shoulder with her, looking very close.


    "She said that there is a fellow in the county seat. Could it be that this is her fellow?" Li Jian refused to admit defeat, and he didn''t want to associate the relationship between the two of them with a couple.


    After all, in this increasingly developed and more complex society, there are fewer and fewer pure girls.But Li Jian has rich experience, and based on his observations, he determined that Zhang Xiaohua is still the first woman.Although the character is stubborn, but very conservative.


    Hey, such a girl, even if she doesn''t marry to become a wife, it is good to be able to use it as a girlfriend. How can she make others dirty?


    Seeing the man''s back, Li Jian was not angry.When his friends saw that, they didn''t dare to speak too much, for fear of saying too many mistakes, they just waited for Li Jian to wince and act.


    "Take that kid to the farmland outside the factory in a while and beat me hard!" Li Jian gritted his teeth.


    "Go!" Everyone agreed, eagerly gearing their hands.


    After Li Jian was ready, he took two puffs of the cigarette in his hand, and threw it to the ground pretendingly, and strode towards the two of them.


    "Beauty, come so early, do you miss me?" Li Jian deliberately shouted loudly, looking like a gangster.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s scalp was numb when she heard this sound.She seemed very brave in the cafeteria yesterday, but she was in fact a strong one.Today, Jiang Xiaohu is by her side, and her little woman''s weak side is fully revealed.


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned when he heard the sound, and stood up and looked back.I saw a young man approaching them who thought he was chic.As he walked, he arbitrarily looked at Zhang Xiaohua.


    Just as the lord was here, this kid actually dared to do this, he didn''t put himself in his eyes, Jiang Xiaohu was angry, but smiled on his face.


    Zhang Xiaohua wanted to get up, but was held down by him, and she jumped over from the bench, blocking her girlfriend behind her.


    Li Jian took the first two steps, and the two men stood face to face, less than two meters apart.


    The street light was on, and under the light, an invisible flame burst from the point where the two people¡¯s eyes met.The strong smell of gunpowder spread, and even the people playing on the court felt that the atmosphere was not right, and stopped to look at them.


    "If you don''t want to keep the beauty out of work, follow me obediently!" Li Jian poked his finger at Jiang Xiaohu''s chest and gritted his teeth.


    But before he finished speaking, he was taken aback.The other party is so big, his finger clearly poked in the past, but failed again and again.It''s strange, this person hasn''t moved!


    This question was quickly forgotten by him, and now he just wants to be prestigious and drive away his competitors.

 351 Chapter 351: This Is What You Asked For

    With a wave of Li Jian''s hand, a group of fox friends and dog friends surrounded Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua, aggressively.


    Their posture scared everyone who played on the court and avoided them.Someone called the Security Section, and the Security Section took a look and found that it was Li Jian who was leading the trouble, so they avoided it.Even Jiang Xiaohu''s face showed a panic expression.


    After all, Li Jian''s uncle is the second in command in the factory, Yang Ming.


    Li Jian was able to clear the scene with no effort. Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s appearance, Li Jian became more confident in himself.As for the fact that the finger was not poked just now, he couldn''t think about what was going on.


    This kid knows that it''s good to be afraid, so he doesn''t need to bother.


    "Boy, what do you want?" Li Jian said, "Do you know how many catties you are?"


    He looked up and down Jiang Xiaohu mockingly.


    Jiang Xiaohu was wearing blue overalls with mud marks on them.There are some light green marks on the coat. There is no other way. When dealing with fields and crops every day, these marks will inevitably appear on the body.


    Zhang Xiaohua knows her boyfriend''s life very well. She is also born in the countryside, and she also works as a farmer. She naturally doesn''t mind it.But Li Jian is different. He was born in a family of workers in the county town, and his poor family education gave him a natural contempt for farmers.


    "Me? It''s about one hundred and forty catties, yeah, do you still want to have a weight with me?" Jiang Xiaohu asked knowingly, and smiled.


    Li Jian sneered, then turned around and said to his friends: "Look, there''s a silly x! No one can understand it~"


    "Hahaha!" Everyone leaned forward with a smile.


    Li Jian directly ignored Jiang Xiaohu, looked at Zhang Xiaohua, and said to her, "Beauty, I have two tickets for the amusement park here, two hundred and eighty. But I am alone, why don''t you go with me? How about playing?"


    "Sorry, beautiful women have their own names." Jiang Xiaohu said calmly.


    His fist could not be restrained, he wanted to punch this person in the face.But this is in Zhang Xiaohua''s factory after all, and he still has to restrain it.


    Li Jian ignored him and waved his hand: "Why are you still stunned? Take the flies out!"


    Take it out?That''s right!


    Jiang Xiaohu looked innocent, looked at the dozens of people around him, and muttered: "Why are you, I''m just here to see my girlfriend."


    "You are less wordy, go out with us!" A group of people gathered around him and walked towards the back door across the court.


    Zhang Xiaohua panicked, fearing that Jiang Xiaohu would suffer, and hurriedly followed. The two held hands tightly, refusing to separate for a second, or a gap.


    Seeing this scene, Li Jian felt sour and hateful in his heart, and snorted to keep up.


    Behind the factory is a piece of farmland and woods, where workers usually come to relax after get off work.When Jiang Xiaohu and the others first left, he also saw many couples and friends walking there.But as soon as these people saw Li Jian, they retreated quickly like a plague.


    It seems that this kid really doesn''t do anything good on weekdays.


    They got into a small wood, and there was no one around.Seeing that the terrain here is suitable, Li Jian stopped and looked back at Jiang Xiaohu: "Boy, I''ll give you two choices. First, kneel down and knock three times to make sure that you will never come to Zhang Xiaohua again. I can let you Let''s go. Second, let the labor and management beat you into a puddle of mud. I will see you beat you once in the future, and then roll me back to your kennel. Don''t come to Zhang Xiaohua again."


    Jiang Xiaohu touched his head, canthus said, "Is there something wrong with my understanding or your expression? How do I feel that the two options you mentioned are similar?"


    "Hey, it''s fine if you know. Let''s talk, which one do you choose." Li Jian sneered, and the few people beside him found wooden sticks and bricks from nearby, ready to fight.


    They smiled maliciously, fanned out, and surrounded Jiang Xiaohu.This time it was not in the factory, and they would not have any scruples.


    Although Zhang Xiaohua knew that Jiang Xiaohu was great, she did not want him to be surrounded by so many people.With the stick added to the small tiger body, her heart will hurt!


    "Li Jian, are you sick? I have nothing to do with you, not even a workmate. Why do you separate my boyfriend and me? I tell you, he is not only my boyfriend, but he will be in the future. My child''s father!" Zhang Xiaohua''s courage who didn''t know where it came from, stood in front of Jiang Xiaohu and shouted at the other party with wide round eyes.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt her panic. Her body was trembling and her voice hoarse, but she still faced the gang of hooligans bravely and tried her best to protect herself.Moreover, the words Zhang Xiaohua said later made him full of shock and moving.


    Zhang Xiaohua is a rural girl. Although her parents are unkind, her education is quite conservative.The two grew up together, Jiang Xiaohu knew her character very well.


    Be strong, shy, and restrained. How much courage can such a girl say such things in front of so many men?


    He couldn''t help but took her hand gently.The man''s generous and sturdy palms conveyed warm strength and calmed Zhang Xiaohua''s trembling body.


    She took a deep breath and mustered her courage to stare at each other.


    Li Jian was a little dumbfounded. He didn''t expect this rural girl, who usually looks honest and friendly, to be so brave.


    He is angry!


    "I''m a girl Li Jian likes. I have never been unable to get it. Give me a shot!" He gave an order, and everyone rushed to Jiang Xiaohu, ignoring that Zhang Xiaohua was also in the circle.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "This is what you asked for!" He gently swept Zhang Xiaohua into his arms, then flew up his left leg, the leg like a wheel, and quickly turned around.


    Zhang Xiaohua only felt the world spin, as if the world had turned upside down.In any case, she is at ease.Jiang Xiaohu is very reliable!


    Then, there was a bang and a scream in her ears.


    When all the dust settled, the sky didn''t spin and the earth didn''t turn, she suddenly saw a large area of ??the ground swaying around.Only Jiang Xiaohu and Li Jian stood face-to-face, while the latter was full of horror.


    Li Jian looked down at his brothers, then looked up at Jiang Xiaohu, sweating coldly.


    It was late autumn, and clothes should wear thick coats, but he felt that his back was soaked.A gust of wind blows and the clothes stick to the body, cold.


    "You, you are a monster!" He yelled in fright and stumbled out of the grove.


    Looking at his hurried back, Jiang Xiaohu sneered: "Nothing!"


    He took Zhang Xiaohua''s hand, stepped over the people on the ground, and walked towards the main road.


    Zhang Xiaohua followed him obediently, looking at his broad shoulders, tall figure, and determined face, and her heart was full of sweetness and joy.


    Suddenly, she was full of longing for the future, and even began to fantasize about what life would be like if the two married.

 352 Chapter 352

    "Director, this is the working capital that you want me to bring up. Have a look."


    In the office, Li Yuzhou put the suitcase on the desk.


    It was already half past eight in the evening. By this point, the factory manager, Yang Huagang, the owner of Guangming Electronics Factory, should have gone home from get off work.


    Yang Huagang is 50 years old this year, and he worked in government agencies in his early years.Later, he resigned and went to the sea to do business and opened the factory.


    His life is very regular, except for the social entertainment necessary at work, the other time should be the factory, the stadium, and the home.


    Today, he stayed in the office and closed the curtains, not wanting people to know that he was still in the factory.


    "Yuzhou, can I still trust you?" He laughed, and even though he said that, he still picked up the suitcase and walked to the banknote counter and detector, stacking to verify.


    "Director, what do you want so much money for?" Li Yuzhou asked.


    Yang Huagang said hoarsely, "Just leave it alone, by the way, how did you investigate Yang Ming''s affairs?"


    "He does have corruption, and..." Li Yuzhou frowned, and stopped talking.


    "And? And what?" Yang Huagang put the money back in the stacks, put the cash box under his desk, and then sat down and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He noticed something wrong with Li Yuzhou, so he stared at him and asked.


    "At noon today, Yang Mingfei invited me to dinner. I couldn''t help but went. But when I ate, I always felt that the soup tasted wrong. Then when I came to the factory just now, I was in a coma in the car." Li Yuzhou said, "Fortunately I met a young man and rescued me, otherwise I was afraid that the money would be stolen."


    "What? Is the evidence conclusive?" Yang Huagang held up the handrail with a solemn expression as he straightened up and asked.


    Li Yuzhou said, "I arrived at the factory before six o''clock. After the accident, I went directly to the hospital. A blood test proved that there were traces of toxins in my body. The factory director, he must have noticed something and actually did something on me. "


    "This kid, it''s too shameful!" Yang Huagang slapped the table severely with a loud bang.


    A fifty-year-old person has found his body with cardiovascular and cerebrovascular diseases.When he was furious, the green veins on his forehead were beating one by one, especially obvious.


    "Director, don''t get too excited, pay attention to your body. If you fall ill at this time, wouldn''t you take advantage of Yang Ming and the others?" Li Yuzhou hurriedly persuaded.


    Yang Huagang sighed: "Oh! Time is not forgiving!"


    "But I look at your body. I should have a good doctor check it." Li Yuzhou said. He couldn''t help but think of the guy in the parking lot in the evening. It was a pity that I didn''t keep his contact information.Otherwise, you can ask him to come and have a look at the factory manager.


    It turned out that Yang Huagang had a stroke several years ago and was rescued.Once this disease occurs for the second time, the mortality rate is extremely high.


    At this time, the top of the factory was fighting openly and secretly, headed by the deputy director Yang Ming and others, in an attempt to seize control of the factory.


    Although Yang Huagang is a major shareholder, there is another shareholder whose shares are second only to him, Yang Ming, who happens to be a confidant of that shareholder.


    "It''s okay, it''s you. You should take medicine, take medicine, get injections. Work is important, money is also important, but there is no need to kill for it. Xiao Li, so far, the only thing I can trust in the factory is probably You''re here." Yang Huagang sighed. He was only fifty years old and he was already very old.


    Li Yuzhou has followed him for many years and is considered his confidant.Seeing the old leader like this, he was very sad.


    "You can rest assured, the director, I will definitely follow you to the end~" Li Yuzhou said, "And I know someone who has very good medical skills. I think if you ask him to help you diagnose and treat you, there will be nothing wrong."


    "Take the pulse? Is it possible that you still believe in Chinese medicine? Ha ha ~ Xiao Li, even I don''t believe that one!" Yang Huagang waved his hand and smiled bitterly, "I plan to..."


    Knocking! Knocking!


    The door was knocked suddenly, interrupting Yang Huagang''s words, both of them were very surprised.They looked at each other, their eyes puzzled.


    It''s already half past eight, and the people in the factory office area are already off work.Moreover, Yang Huagang staying in the office and Li Yuzhou''s arrival are very confidential, and basically no one knows.So, who is the one knocking at this time?


    "Director, I saw your wife''s car and realized that you haven''t left. Is it convenient for me to come in now? I want to respond to a question~" A man''s voice came from outside the door, and it was Yang Ming.


    Since others have picked up the words clearly, Yang Huagang felt that there was no need to cover up.He parked his car in the parking lot of the factory next door, and this kid could find it. It was obvious that he had been prepared.


    "It''s Yang Ming, come in!" Yang Huagang said. He motioned to Li Yuzhou not to panic. The latter went to sit by the sofa and looked at the door pretendingly.


    The door was pushed open, and a middle-aged man with a Mediterranean haircut, not tall, with a very ordinary appearance came in.He glanced at the room with a smile, first greeted Yang Hua with a smile, and then saw Li Yuzhou.


    The moment he saw Li Yuzhou, he was stunned for a moment, and his surprised expression disappeared.


    "Yo, Xiao Li is here too!" Yang Ming entered the door with a smile, then turned around and said, "You brat, come in!"


    Li Jian followed, his head down and his cellphone in his hand.


    Although he is usually arrogant and domineering in the factory, once he sees the real boss, he is still a little guilty.She winced, and completely lost the arrogance that was in front of the workers, with her neck shrinking, just like a pug.


    "Director, this is my nephew, you know! This kid, usually hard work is hard work, just like to play. But he also has the principle of playing tricks, never doing messy things. Just today There was a gangster in our factory. No, it was a female gangster. She brought non-factory employees into the factory without permission, and let the gangster beat my nephew."


    As soon as Yang Ming entered the door, he kept chattering, turning black and white, and talking nonsense about things.


    Yang Huagang frowned: "For this kind of trivial matter, just go to the Security Department!"


    Of course he knows Li Jian''s personality. The factory employees have written many reports and he knows.But what can it do?He has to take care of the overall situation and can only criticize the matter.And because of Yang Ming''s sake, it was criticized and became an understatement.


    "Director, this time I don''t think we can let the female rascal who made mistakes so easily~" Yang Ming said.


    Li Yuzhou interrupted him: "Deputy Factory Manager Yang, you keep saying that female workers are female hooligans. Is there any evidence?"


    "Yes, there are videos and photos, don''t believe me! Li Jian, show the evidence to Chief Li!" Yang Ming said.


    Li Yuzhou is the chief of the financial department of Guangming Electronics Factory. He is also a small figure with real power in the factory.


    Li Jian with a sullen face, turned out the phone photo and handed it to Li Yuzhou.Li Yuzhou was shocked when he saw it.


    In the photo, more than a dozen people were lying on the ground.Two young men, a man and a woman, are holding hands and staring at the camera with all facets.This girl is amazing, but he knows this boy.


    "Isn''t this the guy who saved me today?" he secretly asked.

 353 Chapter 353

    Guangming Electronics Factory, the overtime workshop is brightly lit, and the overtime workshop is dark.The entire factory is in order.


    At 8:50 in the evening, the factory director''s office was slightly crowded.


    The four big men stayed in the room with a slightly strange atmosphere.


    Li Yuzhou looked at the photos on the phone, it was Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua.


    "Why, Chief Li knows these two people?" Yang Ming was very cunning, and he could see the change in Li Yuzhou''s expression at a glance.


    Li Yuzhou is not easy either. He nodded and returned the phone to Li Jian: "Well, this female worker, once she missed a bonus and went to my office to find a supplement, so she was a little impressed."


    "Oh~" Yang Ming naturally didn''t believe it, but he was not here to pursue Li Yuzhou, but to seek justice for his nephew.


    He can''t suffer, neither can his nephew.Following the second largest shareholder, his goal is to climb up.Right now, that major shareholder is young and strong and financially strong.And Yang Huagang?People are already in their twilight years, and they can''t watch.


    The nephew is not only a private matter, but also a good opportunity for him to take advantage of the topic.


    "Director, I can see that this female worker is fired. In our corporate culture, this kind of garbage is not allowed." Yang Ming immediately turned to Yang Huagang and said forcefully.


    "Dismissing female workers so casually?" Li Yuzhou said, "Our factory is about to burst orders now. Is it appropriate to do this at this time? As far as I know, this worker is still good."


    "Haha~" Yang Ming sneered, staring at him, "Chief Li, do you think you two have a leg?"


    Li Yuzhou''s face flushed red. He didn''t talk to Yang Mingzhu directly, but looked at Yang Huagang and said, "Director, in my office, there happened to be an assistant on maternity leave. During this time, I was thinking about transferring a smarter girl to help. In fact, this girl is what I like. Do you think you can invite her to the Finance Department?"


    He stared firmly at Yang Huagang, who saw that there was something in his words.


    "What?" Yang Ming said with a cold face, "You actually want such a female workshop worker to go to the Finance Department? I said Chief Li, what is the relationship between you?"


    In the factory, front-line workers and office workers are clearly separated and separated by a sky.


    Those workers worked hard for a month, working hard overtime, and their wages were only slightly higher than those of office workers.Especially female workers, dream of becoming clerks.However, these women workers are either poor in their own ability or without a diploma. Being a clerk can only be achieved in their dreams.


    Now Li Yuzhou is going to promote a female worker. The key is that this female worker is still to be expelled by Yang Ming. Between the two, it can be said that the tip of the needle is facing the wheat mang.


    Li Yuzhou said slowly: "Why can''t the female workers in the workshop go to the Finance Department? We should appoint people on their merits, not nepotism!"


    "You! What do you mean by this?" Yang Ming said angrily.


    "Okay, okay! Don''t make any noise, it makes people''s brains hurt!" Yang Huagang frowned, touched his forehead with a painful and tired face, "Yang Ming, you are the deputy director in charge of sales and the finance department. Don¡¯t interfere with personnel matters. Li Yuzhou, you can take the person you want, but I¡¯m the one who said the ugly thing. If this girl is not professional enough, something goes wrong in the accounts of the Finance Department. I can only ask you!"


    "Director, I will listen to you!" Yang Ming took a breath.


    Li Yuzhou nodded: "Manager, don''t worry, I know this girl, she is very smart. I should teach you a little bit, she should get started quickly. Besides, Xiao Mao is only on maternity leave. When her maternity leave is over, she will send the girl back to the workshop. go with."


    "Let''s do this~ You are all separated, separated." Yang Huagang waved his hand and said to them.


    Yang Ming turned and walked out, to the door, and stared at Li Yuzhou again, for fear that he would stay alone.


    Li Yuzhou was very angry, his face was stern, but he didn''t have any attacks, mainly because he was worried about Yang Huagang''s body.He wanted to stay and talk to Yang Huagang about the young Chinese doctor. It was obvious that Yang Ming refused to leave and had to give up first.


    When they walked to Yang Ming, the two looked at each other coldly. They were about to go out when they heard a plop from behind.


    Li Yuzhou looked back and was shocked: "Director!"


    "Oh, what''s wrong, Li Jian, come and help!" Yang Ming''s expression changed when he saw it, but he obviously paused, winking at his nephew, and the two of them leaned forward to help.


    It turned out that Yang Huagang, who was sitting in the boss chair with his back to the door, passed out and fell from the chair to the floor.Li Yugang ran up to him, his face was blue with gritted teeth, and he was immediately shocked.


    Yang Ming and Li Jian''s uncle and nephew ran over and prepared to carry Yang Huagang onto the sofa. Li Yuzhou hurriedly shouted, "Are you crazy? The boss had a cerebral hemorrhage before, and now the situation is unknown. How dare you move? If it hurts The boss is getting sicker, can you bear the responsibility?"


    Only then did Yang Ming give up, and straightened up and said coldly, "What is fierce? You know?"


    "You don''t want to help, don''t distract you!" Li Yuzhou pushed them away, and then directly dialed 120. After a while, the ambulance drove in and pulled the people away.


    Over the factory area, the sirens of the ambulance reverberated continuously, making many workers who had already left work curious about who was sick.


    Zhang Xiaohua had already returned to the dormitory, and she was shocked that night.But Jiang Xiaohu''s bravery and decisiveness planted a sweet seed of love in her heart.This seed, under her painstaking efforts, took root and sprouted continuously.


    She took a shower, sat in front of the window, combed her hair in front of the mirror.While combing while dreaming about a sweet future, they all said that men are mountains and women''s patrons. Only today did she truly feel what patrons are.


    As long as Jiang Xiaohu is there, she is not afraid of everything.Suddenly, the horn of the ambulance interrupted her illusion. She looked out curiously, and said in secret, "Is the person injured by Brother Huzi sent to the hospital? Oh, that''s it, Huzi Will you be arrested because of this?"


    The girl''s heart began to feel uneasy again.


    But he said that Jiang Xiaohu had beaten a group of gangsters, taught Li Jian, and sent Zhang Xiaohua back to the dormitory. He went directly to a nightclub and ordered a bowl of beef noodles.


    When he was eating the noodles, he was still resentful, thinking of Li Jian''s kind of rubbish man, he couldn''t wait to go back and punch him twice, and simply beat the disabled.Of course this was just a ruthless idea, but he knew that he had to find a way to solve this problem.


    People like Li Jian won''t repent if they just rely on a blast.


    "Just let Xiaohua resign!" He thought, "Come to me and take care of the bills for me, so I''ll be with Sister Biyun. Alas, I haven''t seen Sister Biyun some days, and I don''t know what she is doing."


    Biyun has been helping him collect local chickens and eggs, and receives a fixed salary of 3,000 yuan from Jiang Xiaohu every month.Both of them are very busy and often only meet each other a month.


    While eating, suddenly a call hit his cell phone.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help grinning when he looked at the TV show, "This old man still thinks about me!"

 354 Chapter 354: Such a coincidence

    The call came from Wei Ruhai. Jiang Xiaohu put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth, then connected to the phone: "Wei, Brother Wei, it''s already half past nine, is there something to do with me?"


    "It''s something, urgent~" Wei Ruhai''s voice was quicker, "Can I ask you for a favor?"


    "Yeah, say it!" Jiang Xiaohu said hurriedly.


    He and Wei Ruhai became attached to each other due to illness, but they didn''t expect the two to have a good chat, often drinking tea and fishing together.


    Recently, when Wei Ruhai returned to his hometown from Jiangzhou, he would call and invite Jiang Xiaohu to have a meal.Jiang Xiaohu always gave him some farm food. Wei Ruhai was polite at first, but after tasting the farm food, he was amazed and full of praise.From then on, not only was he not polite, but was looking for something.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought that Wei Ruhai was greedy again and wanted to eat local chicken and tomatoes.


    "Yes, I have a friend who has an emergency. Now he is admitted to the hospital, the situation is more critical, see if you can~" Wei Ruhai said the general situation, and Jiang Xiaohu agreed.


    "Okay, what time to go? I happen to be in the county seat now." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    When Wei Ruhai heard this, his eyebrows were instantly delighted: "That''s great, where are you, I''ll pick you up right away."


    Jiang Xiaohu sent him the location, and he hurried Xili Hulu to finish the noodles to check out, and then waited for Wei Ruhai to pick him up at the door of the store.


    Not long after, Wei Ruhai appeared, picked up Jiang Xiaohu, and the two went straight to the Municipal People''s Hospital.


    "My old classmate had an acute cerebral hemorrhage and was sent to the county hospital. He didn''t even enter the door. The doctor asked him to be transferred. He is now on his way to the city hospital." Wei Ruhai explained.


    Seeing his anxious look, Jiang Xiaohu knew that this person must have a good relationship with Wei Ruhai.


    "As long as the person is alive, I will be able to save it. So, brother, drive slowly and don''t worry." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he exuded a calm and confident aura. Originally, Wei Ruhai''s heart was burnt. Hearing what he said, he actually relaxed a lot for no reason.


    "Oh, that''s good!" He breathed a sigh of relief, slowed down, and avoided an overtaking farm tricycle.


    If it hadn''t been for Jiang Xiaohu to remind him in time to relieve his anxiety, I''m afraid there will be a car accident at this moment.


    Both of them breathed a sigh of relief, and came to the Municipal People''s Hospital without a word.


    As he approached the city, Jiang Xiaohu saw the vast Luliu River and the bridge across the river.Bright lights spread on the bridge, and the bridge is also full of traffic.


    This is the city!The children who came out of this mountain village felt an inexplicable feeling in their hearts.The blood is boiling, and the vast world seems to be opening up.


    At the entrance of the Municipal People''s Hospital, as soon as the ambulance stopped, medical staff immediately pushed the car to lift people.


    Wei Ruhai parked the car on the side of the road and even got out of the car with Jiang Xiaohu regardless of the violation.


    Jiang Xiaohu also noticed that the ambulance was accompanied by a man and a woman.The female is about fifty years old, wearing a burgundy coat, looks rich and powerful.


    The men are far apart, and at night, although there are lights, there are shadows.He happened to be standing in the shadow, Jiang Xiaohu could only look at it roughly, and he was familiar with everything.


    "Come with me, it''s him!" Wei Ruhai immediately grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s hand and dragged him inside.


    "Sister-in-law!" Wei Ruhai shouted at the back of the lady.


    The lady turned her head, her eyes flushed, and she was crying.Seeing that it was Wei Ruhai, he breathed a sigh of relief, as if he had met his relatives, ran down the steps: "Ruhai, why are you here?"


    "Li Yuzhou called me, why can''t I not come?" Wei Ruhai said, "Don''t be afraid, I brought a genius doctor, and the doctor will finish the emergency after a while, you let this young man take a look."


    He introduced Jiang Xiaohu to the lady, and Jiang Xiaohu also dealt with others politely.


    The lady hesitated for a moment, and returned a polite politely, but Jiang Xiaohu obviously felt the other party''s alienation, which was distrust.


    He''s not angry, so who is not?It is strange to see such a young man, he is a genius doctor.Besides, now that information is advanced, what is the first reaction when people hear the word genius?con man!


    So he just smiled and said nothing.Wei Ruhai saw the lady''s hesitation and pulled her aside, whispering a few words.


    The lady''s expression changed as she listened, and when she looked at Jiang Xiaohu, her expression became a little more incredible.


    "If this is the case, let''s try it. But I just heard the doctor say that Hua Gang seems to need an operation." The lady said, "I just don''t know the result of the operation, I''m really worried!"


    "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, Hua Gang is fine." Wei Ruhai calmed down.


    Wei Ruhai has worked hard in Jiangzhou all year round and has a lot of knowledge. The noble lady naturally trusts him. Coupled with the young genius doctor he brought, she is a little more practical.


    The three of them entered the hospital and went straight to the door of the emergency operating room. Li Yuzhou had completed the procedures and waited at the door.Seeing the three of them, he hurriedly greeted them.But before he said hello, he was stunned, and Jiang Xiaohu was also stunned.


    The two stopped at the same time, and then smiled at the same time: "It''s you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled sincerely, feeling that it was no coincidence that a book would be impossible.Li Yuzhou smiled reluctantly, and he focused on the boss''s illness.It is impolite not to laugh, and even more impolite to laugh.


    Fortunately, the lady and Wei Ruhai are not outsiders and would not care about these details. They both asked in amazement, "Why, do you know each other?"


    "Sister Qiong, do you remember the Chinese medicine I told you about? That''s him! If it wasn''t him this evening, I''m afraid I would..." Li Yuzhou said.


    At this moment, the lady was even more shocked. She began to examine Jiang Xiaohu seriously, and said: "One said I still don''t fully believe it, and the two said, it seems you really have a great ability, young man!"


    After she finished talking to herself, she realized that she had failed to speak, smiled awkwardly, and hurriedly apologized to Jiang Xiaohu: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that~"


    "It''s okay, eldest sister, I understand." Jiang Xiaohu smiled, "There is a patient at home, and everyone is worried. Let''s wait slowly. After the operation, we will do more care."


    Everyone agreed with his opinion and waited outside the operating room.Two and a half hours later, when the operation is over, the doctor comes out first: "Which is the patient''s family member, please come over!"


    The lady hurriedly stepped forward: "I am, how about the operation? My husband..."


    "Oh, the operation was very successful, but there are a few things to note, I want to remind you." The doctor said.


    The two went aside and the doctor told her to pay attention.


    Within a few minutes, the nurses came out with the operation cart, the patient was getting a drip, with a tube stuck in his body, and lying on the cart with his eyes slightly closed.Li Yuzhou and Wei Ruhai hurriedly followed, escorting him all the way to the ward.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know this person, but seeing that Wei Ruhai valued him so much, he was invited by Wei Ruhai to come to see him, so he had to keep up.

 355 Chapter 355

    In the high-end ward, the color is not as cold as the ordinary ward.Warm-colored wallpaper, bathrooms, kitchenettes are all available, and there is even a refrigerator standing in the corner.


    Jiang Xiaohu stepped into this ward, feeling a little complicated.He remembered the ward where Lu Dayong''s mother lived. There were more than a dozen patients in one room. The family members in each bed were clamoring and the patients could not rest well.Compared with this, it is simply a difference.


    "There are tens of thousands of Ande Guangsha, and the world is full of joy~"


    Jiang Xiaohu is not a literate person, but at this moment, this poem suddenly popped out of his head.


    The lady''s name was Zhang Qiong, who was Yang Huagang''s wife. As soon as she entered the door, she threw herself in front of the hospital bed, holding her husband''s arm and crying.


    "Hua Gang, wake up! Our home, our factory, can''t live without you!"


    Wei Ruhai sighed and stepped forward and persuaded, "Sister-in-law, don''t be too sad, Hua Gang will be fine."


    Li Yuzhou turned to look at Jiang Xiaohu, his eyes full of desire, he suddenly held Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, and said excitedly: "I know you are great, please help our boss."


    "Uh~" Jiang Xiaohu looked at Wei Ruhai dumbly.


    This Li Yuzhou really doesn''t know how to be a man, or he is too impatient.He was originally invited by Wei Ruhai, but now he begged hard, who would be the credit for inviting the doctor?


    "Little Li, don''t worry, Xiaohu will definitely help us." Wei Ruhai said, "Xiaojiang, can you give Lao Yang a pulse first?"


    "Well, please let me down!" Jiang Xiaohu nodded and walked to the hospital bed.


    Zhang Qiong got up and stepped aside, watching him take her husband''s arm in tears.At this time, she still had a trace of doubt, and raised her head to look at Wei Ruhai.The latter gave her another affirmative look, and then she waited nervously for the result.


    Jiang Xiaohu pinched Yang Huagang''s wrist pulse, carefully feeling the pulse.


    Li Yuzhou''s guess was good, and Yang Huagang did have a cerebral hemorrhage for the second time.If he was in the office, Yang Ming and Li Jian would disturb the patient. I am afraid that Yang Huagang has already gone to Xitian.


    "Huh, this is easy to handle." Jiang Xiaohu let go and said to Wei Ruhai and Zhang Qiong, "I think the boss''s operation was carried out in a timely manner, so only a small piece of congestion remained uncleared. As for why it was not cleared, this This wife should be very clear, right?"


    He looked at Zhang Qiong and said calmly.


    Zhang Qiong was stunned, she couldn''t even wipe her tears, and she became stuttered.She nodded busily: "Yes, yeah, you, how did you know?"


    In the operating room just now, the doctor almost said something similar to her.The doctor told her that due to the hidden location of the blood clot, it could not be removed temporarily.Wait for the patient to slow down before performing the second operation.Moreover, they cannot guarantee the prognosis.


    "I''m afraid you have to be psychologically prepared for hemiplegia." The doctor said at the time.


    Zhang Qiong had not had time to discuss this matter with anyone. In fact, she dared not mention it to anyone.


    Yang Huagang is the backbone of the entire family and the company. In the past two years, the company has been doing prosperously. I don''t know how many people are jealous.There are competitors, as well as insiders. If he falls, the whole family and business will be ruined.


    Zhang Qiong was worried about her husband while worrying about the factory.


    Now, this young man, who was called a genius doctor with excellent medical skills by two friends, was able to say the same thing, and she was surprised and happy.


    "Naturally, the pulse tells me, and I can''t explain it clearly to you." Jiang Xiaohu smiled faintly.


    Zhang Qiong asked hurriedly: "Then is Hua Gang still saved? I mean, can we help him be paralyzed?"


    "It should be possible." Jiang Xiaohu pondered for a moment and nodded in reply.


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Qiong was very excited. With trembling hands, she rushed forward to hold Jiang Xiaohu''s arm, begging vigorously: "Then please, save him! We are willing to pay as much as possible..."


    "Sister-in-law, don''t worry!" Wei Ruhai and Li Yuzhou stepped forward to persuade her to go, "Since Xiao Jiang says we can save, we must trust him."


    "Yes, Sister Qiong, calm down. Mr. Jiang Xiaohu, right? I want to ask, how do you plan to save our factory manager?" Li Yuzhou turned to Jiang Xiaohu, and asked eagerly.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "It''s very simple, just a silver needle. Can you find a silver needle? It really doesn''t work. Alcohol plus ordinary needles will do."


    "Silver Needle~ This is the Municipal People''s Hospital, and there is also a Chinese medicine department. I will look for it!" Wei Ruhai said, he turned and walked out, and returned soon, holding a small box for acupuncture and a small bottle in his hand. Alcohol cotton ball.


    "Where did this come from?" Zhang Qiong asked.


    "I bought it, Xiaohu, do you think it works?" Wei Ruhai asked.


    "Yes, give it to me!" Jiang Xiaohu nodded, "Oh, by the way, I will give this gentleman an injection in a moment, so please don''t disturb me."


    Although he has learned a lot of classic knowledge of Chinese medicine from Shanhetu, acupuncture is one of them, but it is the first time in his life that he has given a needle a needle, and he is still a little worried.


    Wei Ruhai and the others went back to the living room and sat, but the three of them were silent, for fear of disturbing Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu took a deep breath, picked out a silver needle about ten centimeters from the box, disinfected it with alcohol, and then gently turned the patient on the bed with his back facing the sky.


    This action caused the three of them to hold their breath. After all, Wei Ruhai had just had an operation and his body was full of tubes.After a second cerebral hemorrhage, he was lucky to survive the operation.If problems arise again because of this, wouldn''t it be wronged?Several people were worried, worried but afraid to speak up.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked very confident, but in fact his hands couldn''t help shaking.The first time he did this job, he had to fight for his breath. He cheered himself up.


    He recalled Yang Huagang''s pulse condition and wiped the back of his head with alcohol.It is embarrassing that not far from here is the place where the operation was just done.Jiang Xiaohu turned his mind around and went to the mountain and river map. First, he took a turtle shell water (the little turtle cried and returned my turtle shell), and a few herbs in his arms for use.


    The room was suddenly overflowing with the unique scent of herbs. This sudden scent surprised Wei Ruhai and others, and they did not know where it came from.


    Just when Jiang Xiaohu was ready, he suddenly opened the door and walked in. Seeing the scene in the house, he was shocked and shouted, "What are you doing? Stop it!"


    What came in was a little nurse, wearing a pink uniform, a mask and a hat, and holding a tray with injections and pills in his hand.She was responsible for adding medicine to Yang Huagang. The moment she walked in, she almost lost her soul in fright.


    "Miss Nurse, I''m sorry, we are giving the patient an injection!" Wei Ruhai hurried forward to explain in a low voice, afraid of disturbing Jiang Xiaohu.

 356 Chapter 356

    "Miss Nurse, I''m sorry, he is the doctor we invited." Wei Ruhai hurriedly explained to the little nurse.


    The little nurse took off the mask, frowned, and said to Wei Ruhai, "What? The doctor you invited? Since you are so capable, why should you send the patient to our hospital? We are now in our hospital. Just after receiving our treatment, you went to find some cats and dogs to see him. Who is responsible for the problems?"


    The little nurse looked awe-inspiring.


    Wei Ruhai smiled helplessly: "Yes, we are responsible for this matter ourselves."


    He was arrogant, and finally persuaded the little nurse to leave. Unexpectedly, the little nurse took out his mobile phone as soon as he walked out of the ward door: "Director Zhu, come to Special Room 3 soon, something big happened here!"


    In the ward, Jiang Xiaohu treated the little nurse as air from beginning to end.Now he was fully focused on this needle, and after disinfecting Yang Huagang''s scalp, he took it down.


    The small silver needle seemed to weigh a lot, and everyone''s eyes were locked on the silver needle, moving with the movement of the needle.


    When Jiang Xiaohu raised his hand, everyone''s heart also hung up. After the needle fell, everyone held their breath.


    Jiang Xiaohu tentatively turned the needle bit by bit, everything was going well.He only needs to pierce the skin tissue where the blood stasis is located, and smoothly release the blood, then he can save the man from paralysis.However, suddenly he stopped, frowning.


    Jiang Xiaohu could clearly feel that the needle was in the way, and it was not small.But this obstacle does not come from the patient''s body, but from Jiang Xiaohu''s heart.


    An invisible barrier blocked his advancing speed.He hesitated, is it really okay?Jiang Xiaohu had doubts from the bottom of his heart.


    This is a wave of confidence, Jiang Xiaohu has not realized the seriousness of the situation at this time.Ever since he accidentally got the landscape map, Jiang Xiaohu has been confident.This is the first time I am not confident like this.


    In his mind, there was a series of words floating, most of which were medical classics and pharmacopoeias that he had read and recited before.There is also a part that is dedicated to the art of acupuncture and moxibustion, which he has never touched.


    The knowledge that was forcibly stuffed into him by Shanhetu now ran out of his mind again, dancing in a dense cluster.Just as an old cow regurgitates, digestion and absorption once again.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s heart sank and he was secretly surprised: "What''s wrong with me?" His expression was confused, and the speed of his men slowed down. When other people saw him, they were all sweating.


    "Is he, is he alright?" Zhang Qiong asked Wei Ruhai and Li Yuzhou in a low voice.


    Both of them nodded silently, but in fact they were very worried.Although both of them had the experience of being treated by Jiang Xiaohu before, they were only sick or poisoned at that time, and the one in front of them had undergone a major operation.


    Can it work?A string of question marks popped up in everyone''s heart.


    In this atmosphere, Jiang Xiaohu took a deep breath once again, sinking his heart.He closed his eyes slightly, concentrated all his attention, and caught all the words floating in his mind.Every time he catches a word, his memory of the pharmacopoeia of medical classics deepens.After about a few minutes, an aura of light radiated from him.


    After that, Jiang Xiaohu became confident again.He didn''t understand what happened just now, and he didn''t have time to understand, so he hurriedly got a needle to draw blood.An air current emerged from his dantian, gathered at the fingertips along the bloodline, and then flowed from the fingertips to the needle body.


    It''s strange to say that after what happened just now, when pushing forward, the tip of the needle is as easy as encountering tofu.


    Hit the nail on the head, sure and ruthless.


    When Jiang Xiaohu withdrew the needle, he saw a drop of purple-black blood hanging from the needle tip.


    "Huh! Alright!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, and Wei Ruhai and the other three also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Wei Ruhai said, "Is it all right?"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t answer, but the patient on the hospital bed answered him with gestures.Yang Hua just snorted and tugged slightly with his fingers.


    His movements were not small, and they immediately attracted everyone''s attention.Zhang Qiong was surprised and rushed forward: "Lao Yang, how are you feeling?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was also very surprised, he was finally saved!He gently patted Zhang Qiong on the shoulder: "Sister, let me ask some questions..."


    "Yes, sister-in-law, let the doctor confirm it first!" Wei Ruhai said.


    At this moment, the easiest thing is Wei Ruhai and Li Yuzhou, after all, they are the ones who recommend Jiang Xiaohu to Zhang Qiong.If Jiang Xiaohu loses his hand, not only their years of friendship will be overturned, but more importantly, the future of Yang Huagang and their company will suffer.


    And now, both of them are relieved.


    Zhang Qiong stepped aside and asked Jiang Xiaohu to inspect Yang Huagang.


    "Boss Yang, I will ask you to answer..." Jiang Xiaohu leaned forward.


    Yang Huagang nodded, he was still very weak, after all, he had just undergone a major operation, and now the anesthetic has not completely passed away.Jiang Xiaohu used a needle to draw blood again, and he was extremely weak.


    Jiang Xiaohu asked: "Do you feel your left arm?"


    The opponent moved tentatively and nodded.


    "What about the right side?"


    Also nodded.


    After confirming that the opponent could move his whole body, Jiang Xiaohu squeezed his wrist again and began to check the pulse.


    After a while, he got up and nodded to Zhang Qiong, smiled and said, "It''s okay."


    At this time, the atmosphere in the ward was truly and completely relaxed.


    Just as everyone was rejoicing, the door was pushed open again, and a stern face appeared in front of everyone.


    Zhang Qiong recognized that the man was the doctor who operated on her husband before, and hurriedly greeted him: "Doctor Zhu, you are here!"


    As the wife of an entrepreneur, she meets people of the same level on weekdays and behaves very generously and decently.


    Zhu Zheng frowned: "Sister Qiong, what''s the matter with you?"


    It turned out that the two of them knew each other, and Zhu was just a classmate of Zhang Qiong''s brother.


    "We..." Zhang Qiong explained the matter hurriedly, telling the other party that there was a Chinese medicine doctor to help with the doctor, and that her husband woke up.


    Of course, although Zhang Qiong believed that Yang Huagang was able to wake up, most of it was Jiang Xiaohu''s credit, but he did not say that before Zhu.Otherwise, where is the face of the chief doctor?


    Hearing the words, Zhu Zheng sneered: "How is this possible?" He glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, who gave him a faint smile, but his eyes grew sharper.


    This must be a liar, maybe it''s still a magic stick!If the patient has an accident because of what he has done, the hospital is not immune from responsibility.


    As a hospital employee, Zhu Zheng could not tolerate such a thing.As a doctor who treats diseases and saves people, he can''t just sit idly by.


    The atmosphere in the ward was suddenly tense.


    "It''s Doctor Zhu? I heard my wife and brother talk about you a long time ago~" Yang Huagang''s faint voice suddenly came from the hospital bed, and Zhu Zheng was startled, even more startled.


    The high pressure in the entire ward was quickly reduced because of his words.It''s like a balloon that has been blown up enough to be stabbed by someone.

 357 Chapter 357 Angry Little Turtle

    Zhu Zheng''s expression changed sharply, and he walked over a few steps, because he was so focused on the patient that he almost stepped on Jiang Xiaohu''s foot.In fact, if you change to someone else, this foot will be stepped on.But Jiang Xiaohu moved as fast as the wind, swished and evacuated, and slipped to the window to see the scenery as if he were all right.


    Zhu Zheng has always been calm. This is one of the professional qualities of a doctor.But today he felt dizzy, and he felt indistinct.


    "Mr. Yang, Yang, you are..." Zhu Zheng was so surprised that he couldn''t find anything wrong. Before Yang Huagang could answer, he immediately waved to the nurse Wang Xia and said, "Wang Xia, go and bring me the stethoscope. "


    When he received the call, he had just prepared to rest in the dormitory and had three operations in a row, which was too tired.As a result, Wang Xia made a terrifying phone call, so he hurried over without even wearing a stethoscope.


    Wang Xia promised, and it didn''t take long for him to send a stethoscope in.While examining the patient with a stethoscope, Zhu Zheng instructed Wang Xia to notify the department on duty, and try to do a more comprehensive examination for the patient.


    This is remarkable. The patient who was originally judged to be 90% paralyzed and unconscious for a long period of time woke up within an hour after the operation.


    This is simply a medical miracle!


    Poor Yang Huagang, who had just been operated on, was severely pierced by Jiang Xiaohu, and he was pushed around in various departments for more than an hour.He was weak, his face was pale and sweaty.


    Zhang Qiong and others followed closely, not daring to make any omissions.It was Jiang Xiaohu, who had no friendship with Yang Huagang. After he rescued the man, he relaxed and relaxed and started to rest, sitting on the sofa with his mobile phone and playing games.


    However, in brain surgery, Yang Huagang, who had just finished his head CT, was finally able to rest, while Zhu Zheng and another colleague were curiously staring at his film and discussing something.


    The end result is that the prognosis is perfect, and Yang Huagang has no danger of sequelae.


    "Sister Qiong!" Zhu Zheng walked over and said to Zhang Qiong and Yang Huagang, "The situation is very optimistic now. During this period of time, I will take care of myself and I will be discharged soon."


    "Really? Thank you, it''s great!" Zhang Qiong said gratefully.


    Zhu Zheng smiled and said: "You''re welcome, Zhang Lin is my old classmate, and it should be our duty to help him. Besides, it is our duty to save people. However, I have something to ask you. The doctor did just now. What''s up?"


    Zhang Qiong and Yang Huagang looked at each other, but only smiled awkwardly.Zhu Zheng thought they were going to help the young man keep secrets. In fact, the two couples didn''t know anything other than knowing that Jiang Xiaohu helped Yang Huagang inject the needle.


    "It''s okay, I understand it. Go back to the ward and take a rest. The results of all inspections are good." Zhu Zheng immediately smiled and said, "It just so happens that I have been busy for almost 24 hours, and I have to go back to sleep. It will be a while."


    "You have worked hard, go and rest." Zhang Qiong and Yang Huagang watched Zhu Zheng leave, and they looked at each other again.


    "If I am ill, please don''t say anything about it, and tell the public that I am critically ill." Yang Huagang meditated for a moment and said to his wife.


    Zhang Qiong frowned and said unhappy, "Lao Yang, we just came back from the line of life and death, what are you talking about right now?"


    "Listen to me..." Yang Huagang whispered to his wife, and Zhang Qiong nodded frequently.


    "Well, I''ll go and say hello for a while." Zhang Qiong said, "Is it too dangerous to just do this? What if the surname Wang wants to seize the power?"


    "What I did was to lead the snake out of the cave!" Yang Huagang sighed, "I regret it, I shouldn''t have let him buy shares in the first place."


    "That''s no way." Zhang Qiong said, "At that time, we were short of funds and the loan line was not enough. Doesn''t he have a way~"


    The couple talked and walked back to the ward. When they came, Yang Huagang had to be in a wheelchair, but after more than an hour of examination, he seemed to be able to move freely.


    Wei Ruhai and Li Yuzhou accompanied them, and Yang Huagang and his wife informed them of their plans.The reason why they are not shy away from them is that one is an old friend for many years and has no interests, and the other is Yang Huagang''s most trusted confidant in the factory management.


    The four people walked and discussed. Wei Ruhai has worked hard for many years. He is accustomed to such things and came up with some ideas.


    Back in the ward, they all lowered their voices when they saw Jiang Xiaohu was already asleep on the sofa.


    "This young man is really not easy." Yang Huagang said, "He gave me a second life!"


    "Yes, Xiao Jiang is a talented young man, and his personality is very open-minded. I have relied on him a lot during this time." Wei Ruhai said.


    "I have just booked three rooms in the hotel next to you. The three of you can go to rest. I will be with the factory manager tonight." Li Yuzhou took the initiative.


    "Well, just call if you have anything." Wei Ruhaidao, he turned to wake up Jiang Xiaohu, and Zhang Qiong, the three of them went to the hotel next to him.


    Jiang Xiaohu was confused and sleepy along the way.Since the injection of Yang Hua, his body has been extremely tired.When they walked, they were all crooked, and they had to be supported by Wei Ruhai.


    After entering the room, Jiang Xiaohu fell asleep, Wei Ruhai smiled bitterly and said goodnight to him.He was just about to go back to his room to rest, when the phone in his pocket rang, Wei Ruhai answered the phone and said a few words, his face became serious.


    He walked hurriedly to Zhang Qiong¡¯s room and knocked on the door: "Sister Qiong, I have something to deal with in Jiangzhou¡¯s company, and I have to go back now. Jiang Xiaohu is asleep, I won¡¯t tell him anymore. I will trouble you tomorrow. Tell me about it."


    "Ah? Are you in such a hurry? It''s really hard work, pay attention to safety on your way, I will help you convey it." Zhang Qiong also looked tired.


    However, after Jiang Xiaohu fell asleep, his consciousness entered the picture of mountains and rivers in a daze.In the mountains and rivers at this time, there was another heavy fog, the fog was too thick to dissolve, clumping on the leaves and grass blades.


    The river was tumbling, and the waves could be one or two meters high.Fortunately, this river is not too deep, otherwise I am afraid it is not going to make a huge wave.


    The little tortoise squatted on a boulder in the middle of the river and stared at him aggressively.


    It is only the size of a milk pan now, but this volume is not too small for a tortoise.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that it was very angry, and the reason was simple-the tortoise shell was holding on him.


    "Oh, hey, sorry, I forgot to return your coat to you." Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly returned the turtle shell to it.


    Patter, patter!


    The little turtle crawled slowly on the stone, and finally fell into the water with a plop.At this time, the waves of anger were wave after wave, and the wind and waves shouted, which was amazing.


    Until it climbed to the shore, Jiang Xiaohu helped him equip the tortoise shell, and then it was calm.The turmoil of feelings just now turned out to be the anger of the little turtle at all!


    "Tsk tsk, your little tortoise has a big temper!" Jiang Xiaohu said, "I just don''t have a container for water, I just used your tortoise shell."


    He chuckled, even though his consciousness was in this landscape, he still felt tired.


    When he was helping Yang Huagang with acupuncture before, too much information flooded his mind.One part is what he learned from Shanhe Tu, and the other part is fresh.Whether it was already learned or fresh knowledge, at that moment Jiang Xiaohu fully used his brain to learn and digest it.


    Probably this is how he would be so tired.

 358 Chapter 358 A Strange Scene

    The little tortoise didn''t look at Jiang Xiaohu at all. It slowly climbed up, put on the tortoise shell and climbed back into the water.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the clear green hills and waters, and his mood gradually improved, but his fatigue did not diminish.He suddenly remembered what the little fairy sister said, the spiritual energy of the world of Shanhetu gradually dried up, and he must rush to gather the four great beasts.


    Jiang Xiaohu very much suspected that the little tortoise in front of him was one of the sacred beasts. It was just that this one had never done anything serious except to cheat him.


    Suddenly the river water began to roll in waves again, and the white waves splashed onto the chaotic world on the shore, breaking into shining pearls.


    Amidst the waves, the little tortoise appeared again, slowly crawling to the shore.Jiang Xiaohu stared at it curiously, not knowing what it was going to do.


    I saw the little tortoise stopped on a large flat rock and started to shake its body. After a while, click, the turtle shell was thrown off.


    "Hey? You didn''t want tortoise shells. I used your tortoise shells to make a bowl before. Why did you even make me face?" Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    He had planned to leave Shanhetu and get a good night''s sleep, but now his attention was completely attracted by this little guy.


    The small tortoise slaps big, and the tortoise shell is thrown half a meter away from the edge of the stone.It crawled over slowly, and in a short half-meter distance, it crawled for five minutes.Its speed was a bit slower than all the turtles Jiang Xiaohu had seen.


    Climbing to the tortoise shell, it slowly raised its head, opened its mouth, and bit the tortoise shell.


    "Oh*, are you going to eat your own tortoise shell?" Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but mocked, and at the same time he raised his mouth, revealing a sneer that he thought was charming.


    Click!


    In the next second, the little tortoise bit off a shell and began to refuse.


    Huh~


    The autumn wind was bleak, Jiang Xiaohu''s head was full of black lines, and he could really slap his face. He didn''t expect this guy to eat his tortoise shell.


    The little tortoise just took a left and right bite, slowly swallowing his turtle shell.This process is actually very long. In the real world, after about three or four hours, the sky is almost bright.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked fascinated, reluctant to leave, and didn''t notice the passage of time at all.This is the longest time he has stayed here since he got the map of mountains and rivers.


    The little tortoise ate the shell completely, and Jiang Xiaohu was shocked and curious, and began to gloat again.


    "Oha, you ate your own shell, it will be enough for you in the next five cold and six summers. Maybe I will put you on the teppanyaki and sprinkle some cumin on a whim one day..." Jiang Xiaohu It is deliberately angry to say so.


    In fact, he didn''t know whether this little thing could understand people.I just think that after saying this, I will feel very happy in my heart.


    Unexpectedly, the little tortoise initially ignored him, but when he heard this, he suddenly turned his head and gave him a harsh look.


    This look immediately made Jiang Xiaohu feel a feeling in his heart.It was the feeling of depression like the top of the mountain, heavy, and he couldn''t breathe.


    Okay, my temper is not small!


    Before this feeling subsided, the next scene left Jiang Xiaohu dumbfounded.


    An inexplicable brilliance radiated from the little turtle, white?Yellow?He couldn''t tell the difference, he only felt that the little turtle was dazzling, and he didn''t dare to look directly.


    He covered his eyes with his hands, for fear that he would be blind if he watched too much.However, he couldn''t bear his curiosity anyway.


    Jiang Xiaohu secretly looked out from his fingers. In the brilliance, the little tortoise''s body, to be precise, the neck, was stretched desperately and kept growing.Its body is only as large as a palm, but its neck is more than five times the original length, like a long snake, coiling on it.


    While the neck stretched, a faint yellowish light bloomed on its back, mottled into pieces, and even a new turtle shell was formed.


    Jiang Xiaohu was surprised when he saw it: "Mom, you are really not easy."


    The whole process continued until six o''clock in the morning.Jiang Xiaohu watched it swallow the old shell and grow a new one. The whole process was extremely illusory.


    After the little tortoise had done this, he slowly crawled back into the water and disappeared into Jiang Xiaohu''s field of vision.


    Jiang Xiaohu was thinking about the purpose of doing this and the changes it had brought to himself and the landscape map, bang bang bang, the loud sound of war drums came from his ears, as if the sky was going to be pierced.


    Jiang Xiaohu was frightened and left Shanhetu quickly.


    It turned out that it was just someone knocking on the door, and it was a very gentle kind.


    Only then did he realize that it was early morning and it was dawning.


    "Come here!" Jiang Xiaohu agreed and got up to open the door. There was a person standing outside the door, who was actually Doctor Zhu Zheng in the emergency room.


    Zhu Zheng wears a jacket on his wrist and black-framed glasses on the bridge of his nose, his expression is slightly tired.Unlike him at work, he is a very ordinary second-hand uncle after work.


    "Are you Jiang Xiaohu? Hello, my name is Zhu Zheng. We met in the ward before! I am entrusted to take you back to the county seat." Zhu Zheng opened the door and extended his hand to Jiang Xiaohu enthusiastically .


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment, and shook hands with him quickly: "Hello, hello, I am Jiang Xiaohu. But... Are you entrusted by others?"


    "Oh, yes, Mr. Wei went back to Jiangzhou in the middle of the night because of something. He called me on the road and asked me to take you home."


    The younger brothers of Zhu Zheng and Zhang Qiong are classmates and friends, and their hometown is also Luliu County, and they know Wei Ruhai.


    Jiang Xiaohu suddenly said, "Are you leaving now?"


    "Yes, I have a rest today and want to go back to see my grandma." Zhu Zheng smiled slightly, "If you don''t mind, how about going to have breakfast together and leaving?"


    "Okay, let me brush my teeth and wash my face first." Jiang Xiaohu smiled, "Come in first."


    Zhu Zheng entered the door, Jiang Xiaohu finished washing with lightning speed, and went to have breakfast with him.


    Steamed buns, fried dough sticks and soy milk, two people sat at the roadside stall, eating and chatting.


    Zhu Zhengdao: "Mr. Jiang, I always have a question."


    "You ask." Jiang Xiaohu actually knew what the other party wanted to ask, it was nothing more than giving Yang Huagang a needle.


    "When Yang Huagang was in a critical condition, we did everything we can to save his life temporarily. He has a bleeding spot. Although he has stopped bleeding, the blood penetrates into the nerves and capillaries, which are very rich, and it is difficult to remove. We can only wait for him to digest and absorb by himself, and we will wait and find a way. However, you used a needle to draw out the blood. How did you do it?"


    Zhu Zheng is much older than Jiang Xiaohu, but when talking with him, he appears polite.Everything is because the skills are inferior to the people. In this industry, those who have technology have the right to speak.And Zhu Zheng happens to be the kind who admires technology very much.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "In fact, this is all the credit of Chinese medicine. To say how I did it, I can only say that it is based on intuition and luck."


    Zhu Zheng was stunned for a moment, and with a wry smile, he couldn''t speak. If he said these chaotic words, he said nothing.

 359 Chapter 359

    Zhu Zheng sent Jiang Xiaohu back to the county seat, put him down at the bustling Renmin Intersection, and drove to his hometown by himself.Before leaving, he and Jiang Xiaohu left phone calls to each other.


    Jiang Xiaohu watched his car disappear into the traffic, and secretly said: "This person is not bad, very talkative and not hypocritical, worthy of friendship."


    On the way, they didn''t stop chatting.Although the two have different educational backgrounds and different industries, there is an intersection, and that is medicine.And cut, they also have a common hobby-playing ball.


    "I have time to play together!" Jiang Xiaohu sent him a short message and edited a text message to Zhang Xiaohua, "Xiaohua, I''m in the county seat, are you free at noon? Let''s eat together."


    Before he could send the short message, there was a call coming in with a strange number.Jiang Xiaohu hesitated for a moment, but still picked up: "Hey, who are you?"


    "Hello, is it Mr. Jiang Xiaohu? This is Li Yuzhou, the chief financial officer of Guangming Electronics Factory. Last time, you rescued me at the entrance of the factory, and last night you saved my factory director."


    The other party was so polite, in fact, as soon as he spoke, Jiang Xiaohu knew who he was.But who knows, this honest uncle just introduced himself from beginning to end, making Jiang Xiaohu dumbfounded.


    "It turned out to be you, are you okay?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Li Yuzhou said, "On behalf of the 3,000 workers in the Guangming Electronics Factory, I would like to express my gratitude to you. If you save the factory director, you save the future of the factory and keep the workers'' jobs."


    Jiang Xiaohu hung a black thread on his head, what did he say these polite remarks?He didn''t like to bend around like this the least, and said: "Chief Li, just tell me, what''s the matter."


    Li Yuzhou was embarrassed: "I want to ask you to do me a favor and keep the factory director''s affairs confidential. Outside, don''t tell anyone that he has been rescued by you."


    "Ah? Why?" In fact, Jiang Xiaohu has nothing to do with their Guangming Electronics Factory. He doesn''t care about the conflicts between the top of the electronics factory.Although Zhang Xiaohua works in an electronics factory, he doesn''t care if Xiaohua will be expelled, anyway he can afford her.


    Li Yuzhou thought for a moment and replied: "This is the layout of our factory manager. I can''t tell you for the time being. In addition, your girlfriend Zhang Xiaohua, I will definitely arrange a good position for her, please rest assured."


    "Then please!" Jiang Xiaohu said smoothly.


    After a moment of greeting, hung up the phone, Jiang Xiaohu sent out the text message and muttered: "A broken electronics factory is going to fight back and forth?"


    Of course, he later learned that the so-called "broken" electronics factory was already a private enterprise with a volume of 700 million, and it was considered a major taxpayer in this county.


    Jiang Xiaohu quickly got a response from his girlfriend, with only two words-okay, but he could see the little girl''s chuckle, shyness and expectation.


    He strolled around the county town, and it was noon before he knew it.Jiang Xiaohu ran to the gate of the electronics factory and waited, and saw a surge of workers coming off work.


    Most of the workers are local, and they go home for lunch.There are also a small amount of accommodation and eat in the cafeteria.


    There was a little red in the tide, it was his girlfriend Zhang Xiaohua.


    Zhang Xiaohua also saw him from a distance, so she rushed over, her face blushing: "You came so early."


    Jiang Xiaohu smirked and took her hand: "I miss you, let''s go, let''s find a place to eat. You rest for half an hour at noon, right? Let''s eat nearby?"


    Actually, there is nothing good to eat nearby, because the industrial area is full of fast food restaurants, dirty and greasy.After Jiang Xiaohu fell in love, he always wanted to take his girlfriend to eat delicious food.Can''t keep up with Xu Linglong, Meng Na and the others, but it can''t be too bad, after all, his monthly income is now tens of thousands.


    "No, I leave work at 12 noon and go to get off work at 2 in the afternoon." Zhang Xiaohua replied, "I''m sitting in the office!"


    In the words, there was a faint pride.


    Jiang Xiaohu patted his forehead: "Why did I forget this? Haha, let''s go and take you to eat delicious food!"


    The two took a taxi and rushed to the city.


    Jiang Xiaohu took Zhang Xiaohua to a western restaurant, and the two decided to take a foreign plate.


    But sitting on the seat, holding the menu in hand, Zhang Xiaohua looked at the price and was suddenly speechless.


    "Mom, a steak originally cost more than 100? I won''t eat it!" She shook her head like a rattle, "More than 100, enough for me to eat in the cafeteria for four or five days!"


    "What''s the matter, today my husband pays the bill!" Jiang Xiaohu slapped his chest and said proudly, "You can order whatever you want, you are welcome."


    Husband?!


    This word suddenly popped out of Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth, and thought of herself again, Zhang Xiaohua''s heart suddenly thumped and jumped fiercely.


    She became more shy, lowered her head and dared not speak, for fear that Jiang Xiaohu''s voice was too loud to be heard by others.


    Seeing that she was reluctant to order, Jiang Xiaohu brought it by himself, ordered two steaks, two glasses of red wine, and ordered Zhang Xiaohua a dessert and an ice cream.


    Soon the food was ready, Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua were clumsily using knives and forks.The tableware that slipped from time to time, the steak that couldn''t be cut, the two sweated profusely, but they were also very happy.


    As he ate, Zhang Xiaohua stared at him suddenly, Jiang Xiaohu felt the other person''s gaze, so he looked up at her.


    Zhang Xiaohua blushed like a blooming red rose. She kept her eyes away, holding a napkin in her hand: "Brother Huzi, can I, can I wipe it for you?"


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Xiaohu asked blankly.


    Zhang Xiaohua pointed at the corner of his mouth: "There is something."


    It turned out that when Jiang Xiaohu was eating steak, he accidentally got a little black pepper sauce on the corner of his mouth.


    He nodded hurriedly: "Where is it?" and put his big face on.


    Zhang Xiaohua shyly stretched out her hand to help him retrieve it, and then tried to withdraw her hand like lightning.But how can Jiang Xiaohu allow her to escape?Quickly grabbed her hand and held it tightly.


    Zhang Xiaohua struggled a few times, but couldn''t break free, so she gave up.Her heartbeat was fierce, and she felt the temperature in Jiang Xiaohu''s palm, and a strange electric current was passing through her palm and the back of her hand.


    Boom boom, boom boom!


    Zhang Xiaohua screamed in her heart: "Brother Tiger, let me go, my heart is about to jump out!"


    As if hearing her voice, Jiang Xiaohu smiled and let go.


    He chatted with Zhang Xiaohua, the atmosphere gradually relaxed and happy, Zhang Xiaohua became less formal.This girl is also real. The two have long been determined to have been in a relationship for a long time, and they have both dedicated themselves to the first mouth. Why are they so shy?


    However, Jiang Xiaohu likes such a girlfriend very much, simple and kind, making him feel sweet every time he thinks about it.


    He turned his head inadvertently and was stunned when he saw across the street from the glass window.


    Across the street is a row of buildings along the street, and the business district is quite complicated.There are some clothing stores, curtain shops, and even some companies.One of the facades is a seed company.The ground floor is a shop, and the second floor is an office, the door face is quite big.


    A woman was standing in front of the company, arguing with others.Jiang Xiaohu was so familiar with that figure.

 360 Chapter 360: Its You? !

    Zhang Xiaohua was talking to Jiang Xiaohu about interesting things at work. When he suddenly saw him absent-mindedly, looking out, she couldn''t help asking, "Brother Huzi, what are you looking at?"


    "Xiaohua, do you think that person is Sister Biyun?" Jiang Xiaohu asked her, pointing across the street.


    Zhang Xiaohua was sour in her heart and couldn''t help but think of the past.When Biyun fell ill, Jiang Xiaohu also took her to the county for treatment.And now Sister Biyun is also working with Jiang Xiaohu, and the two are very close.


    Although Zhang Xiaohua is kind and considerate, she is always a girl. She is careful and jealous.


    "It seems so, you can see Brother Tiger from such a distance?" Zhang Xiaohua answered grimly.


    She rarely had such a tone, Jiang Xiaohu heard it all at once and realized that he shouldn''t do it in front of his girlfriend.He turned his head and smiled, "I just glanced at it accidentally, do you think Sister Biyun is arguing with someone?"


    Zhang Xiaohua looked at it: "It seems that it really is!"


    "Eat, let''s go and have a look after eating." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The two of them had eaten almost the same and finished their meal soon. After paying the bill, the two walked out of the restaurant to the entrance of the Seed Company across the road.


    It is Biyun who is arguing with others.


    "You refunded me, the seeds you bought me are all fake and sick, and the pesticides are also fake. Are you lacking in virtue?!" Bi Yun was very excited and pointed to one of the bald men.


    There were two people quarreling with her, one was a dry little old man, and the other was a fat bald man, about 30 years old.


    "Cut!" The bare head sneered at her with his arms folded, "You woman is funny, our seed company is registered as a regular company, and we never sell fake drugs and fake seeds! You slander us so much, we are going to sue you!"


    The old man was even more absolute, and spit on Biyun: "Bah, my little lady is really shameless, are you poor at home and come here to squander the money? It''s not easy for women to make money?"


    The bald head smiled knowingly, and the expressions of the two made Biyun tremble with anger.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?!" Biyun pointed at them, hands shaking.


    In the office upstairs, two people are sitting on the table by the window watching the excitement.The two men, one with their split heads and a small suit, looked about thirty years old.


    The other person is wearing casual casual clothes and wearing basketball shoes.But don''t look at his casual dress, this dress can be seen worth hundreds of thousands in the eyes of people who understand.


    The man in casual clothes is named Wang Haitao. He has a flat head and looks over twenty.He watched the scene downstairs with interest, grinning constantly.


    "Master, you are coming soon!" the man in the suit said flatly.


    Wang Haitao triumphantly said: "Wait a little longer, the hero should always appear at the most critical moment. Oh, I said that these two employees under yours are not good, and the scolding is not painful or itchy. I won''t be so aggressive when I go out. Boom."


    "Really? Okay, I''ll arrange it now!"


    The man in a suit hurriedly picked up his mobile phone and walked aside to make a call.After a while, he came back and smiled and said to Wang Haitao: "Master, you just wait for a good show!"


    Sure enough, there was a more intense quarrel from downstairs, and the old man made a high and low voice, and started cursing the street like a shrew, his speech was filthy.


    The brawny man was even more outrageous. He rushed back into the room, picked up a folding stool, and was about to act on Biyun.


    When Wang Haitao saw it, he stood up slowly, adjusted his small flat head, Xie Mei smiled: "Go, it''s time for us to appear."


    "Yes!" The man in the suit nodded and followed him, and the two went out of the office and walked downstairs together.


    On the way, Wang Haitao thought of good things in his head.He imagined that after he stepped forward, this eldest sister with a rustic charm would be able to treat him more favorably, and then have an urban and rural romance with him.


    In fact, everyone around him thought Tao Shao was crazy.How crazy?You are the son of the richest man in Luliu County, in your early twenties, what kind of woman do you want, but you do like women from the countryside?


    When Biyun came to buy seeds that day, Wang Haitao came across. She just wiped off the sweat and splashed between the sleeves of her clothes, and couldn''t help touching him.In short, from that moment, Wang Haitao was crazy infatuated with Biyun.Not only did he ask people to inquire about Biyun''s family background, etc., he also specially designed this scene.


    On the same day, he let people secretly give Biyun fake seeds, why?Just to let her find the fault and settle the accounts, won''t you have the opportunity to see her again?


    In the words of the people around Wang Haitao-this is called meat eating support, and occasionally I want to have a piece of tofu.Although Na Biyun was considered to be an overwhelming figure in the countryside, he couldn''t keep up with the red orioles around Wang Haitao after all.In any case, this is the choice of the young master.


    Wang Haitao waved his hand downstairs, and when he was on the stairs, he had already brewed a hero''s mood to save the United States.I saw him rolling up his sleeves, sternly speaking with a face full of anger, and bang bang bang down the stairs.He even prepared his lines: "Stop it to me, who allowed you to bully women?!"


    Or say: "Don''t bully my women!" Don''t all those women like hegemony¡¤Dao¡¤President Faner?


    Wang Haitao went downstairs happily, but as soon as he arrived in the lobby on the first floor, he was dumbfounded by the scene in front of him.


    Biyun and the two had a dispute under the steps at the door, and now, the strong man was kneeling on the ground with his butt upside down, his nose and face swollen with a bitter expression.The old man, shivering, hiding aside and dare not speak.


    Looking at Biyun''s side, there was already an extra man and a woman.Although the man had a hippy smile, he was definitely tall and tall.As for the women, tusk, she is much younger and more beautiful than Biyun, and she also has a Murano atmosphere on her body, and once again poked Wang Haitao''s point.


    However, now Wang Haitao can''t care about anything else. He opened his mouth wide in surprise, an anger rose from his heart, but there was no way to spray.What do you spray?Does the hero save the beauty one step earlier than yourself?How can you say it?


    Hey, wait, why does this kid look so familiar?He stared at the man carefully and carefully, and suddenly said, "It''s you?!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was stepping on the back of the strong man''s hand, twisting it vigorously, and he was satisfied when he heard the strong man scream like a pig.


    Suddenly hearing someone talking, Jiang Xiaohu raised his head and glanced curiously. He was also stunned: "Why are you?"


    The smile on his face gradually disappeared, and the atmosphere on the scene suddenly became tense.


    As for Wang Haitao, Jiang Xiaohu is very familiar.They used to be high school alumni, and Wang Haitao was two levels higher than him. Later, he repeated two years in a class with him.


    There is a saying that the enemy is extremely jealous when they meet, and it is especially suitable for them at the moment.


    The past, one by one, all come to mind.

 361 Chapter 361

    "Hello, Wang Haitao." These six words almost popped out of Jiang Xiaohu''s teeth one by one.


    Until now, he couldn''t wait to chew up the name before vomiting it.


    He is like this, why isn''t Wang Haitao like that?It''s just that Jiang Xiaohu in front of him is clearly different from what he remembered.He grew taller, he became sturdier, not as wretched as before, and his eyes were full of confidence.


    "Haha!" Wang Haitao smiled, "Old classmate, I didn''t expect to see you here?"


    Jiang Xiaohu rubbed his nose: "I didn''t expect you to be like a fly, you can see you everywhere. But it''s about to come winter, you should also find a horn to hide it for a while, right?"


    He twisted the back of the brawny man''s hand vigorously, and he screamed like a pig.


    This person is Wang Haitao''s bodyguard, and the old man is the guard of Nongbao Seed Company.And this seed company was basically opened by Wang Haitao to play for him.The scene just now was directed by Wang Haitao alone, so Jiang Xiaohu and others naturally didn''t know about it.


    Seeing that his subordinates were so useless, Wang Haitao furrowed his brows and cursed inwardly at something useless, but he dared not open his mouth.


    He bypassed Jiang Xiaohu, glanced at Biyun with concern, and asked: "This eldest sister, didn''t you bully you just now?"


    A joke, is Wang Haitao the one who is willing to give up casually?Today he set another goal, that is, not only to obtain Biyun, but also to pursue Zhang Xiaohua.


    Women are nothing to Wang Haitao, what he enjoys is the process of spiritual pursuit.


    Biyun was naturally unaware of Wang Haitao''s conspiracy. Since he asked with such concern, of course he had to answer.


    She nodded gratefully: "I''m fine, thank you."


    "Hey, I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect that the quality of my company''s employees would be so poor. Don''t worry, I will definitely give you an explanation. Secretary Li, you can register this young lady. I will come and apologize in person. Give her the best seeds and pesticides."


    This righteous and solemn remark made Bi Yun''s heart very moved, and he didn''t care so much about what happened just now.


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered and pulled Biyun behind him: "Sister Biyun, don''t be deceived by the compassionate faces of some people. In this world, there are many people wearing masks. Let''s go!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s hand holding Biyun, Zhang Xiaohua''s jealousy was overwhelming, and her jealousy almost covered her eyes.Isn''t Wang Haitao so?Thinking of what happened a year ago, he still brooded.


    Wang Haitao was sure that Biyun would not follow Jiang Xiaohu. He didn''t expect Renju nodded, then turned and followed Jiang Xiaohu to leave.


    Just like that, he watched Jiang Xiaohu follow Zhang Xiaohua on the left and Biyun on the right, his eyes bursting with jealousy.Even if the relationship between Jiang Xiaohu and Biyun is not what he thought.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, Jiang Xiaohu, you are so lingering! Another good thing for me? Are you afraid that you have forgotten your fate a year ago? You wait for me!" He gritted his teeth, staring at Jiang Xiaohu''s back and cursed .


    As soon as he turned around, Wang Haitao accidentally stepped on the strong man''s hand, and the guy screamed, scared Wang Haitao back.Before Secretary Li beside him could help him, he fell to the ground with a plop.


    "Hiss!" Wang Haitao grinned with pain as he clutched his ass, which was about to fall into eight petals, and could not speak for a long time.


    The old man and the strong man next to him were so frightened that they dared not speak, for fear that they would do something wrong.


    After Wang Haitao got up, he kicked the brawny man''s feet fiercely: "What are you drinking? You can''t die, useless thing! This old man opened it to me, and this guy''s salary and bonus are all deducted this month!"


    Spread all the anger on them.


    It was said that Jiang Xiaohu brought Biyun and Zhang Xiaohua to the bus stop on the opposite side of the road.


    "Sister Biyun, what happened just now?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    "Yes, Sister Biyun, why did you quarrel with them?" Zhang Xiaohua also asked hurriedly.


    This girl has a very strong sense of territory, and she doesn''t want any messy women to approach her boyfriend.She is usually generous, but she is definitely not generous in this regard.


    No, Jiang Xiaohu was standing in the middle when the three people left.But after coming to the stop sign, she deliberately separated the two.Taking the opportunity of holding Biyun''s arm, she easily kicked Jiang Xiaohu away.


    Biyun talked about the matter with Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua, tucked her hair behind her ears, and smiled shyly: "I blame me, I have no experience in this area, thank you today."


    "What''s the matter? We are so good!" Zhang Xiaohua said first. Although she was holding Biyun''s arms, her eyes were full of emotions, pulses, and pulses. She looked at Jiang Xiaohu and flashed directly.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t get her electric, moved and wanted to laugh.Can he still be unclear about this girl''s mind?The left and right are jealous, of course, this also shows that she is absolutely sincere to herself.


    "Haha, well, let''s send Sister Biyun to the station. Sister Biyun, don''t worry, leave the seed to me!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Biyun nodded. In fact, seeing Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua exchange eyes just now, she was sour in her heart.


    I don''t know when, he quietly walked into her heart, took root and sprouted in the soil.Biyun is cruel and deliberately ignores its existence, does not irrigate or fertilize, and does not want it to grow up.Because she knows that no matter what kind of tree this seed will grow into in the future, it will be unattainable for her, and it will leave her bruised.


    Therefore, apart from the work contact between the two on weekdays, Biyun rarely spends time alone with Jiang Xiaohu.She didn''t give herself this opportunity and didn''t want to be trapped by love anymore.


    But today, Zhang Xiaohua''s actions and Jiang Xiaohu''s care for her caused the embankment that she had so easily built in her heart to collapse.


    Three people, three minds, under the stop sign of this station, were blown by the cold wind of late autumn.


    When the car came, Jiang Xiaohu took out his mobile phone, swiped three tickets, and Zhang Xiaohua sent Biyun to the bus station.They bought a ticket for Biyun again and watched her get on the bus with their own eyes, and the two felt at ease.


    After sending Biyun away, Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua breathed a sigh of relief almost at the same time, as if they had thrown away a heavy burden.


    Of course, their burdens are completely different.Jiang Xiaohu finally didn''t have to worry that Biyun would be bullied, or that his girlfriend would be jealous.Zhang Xiaohua felt that Jiang Xiaohu and Biyun were finally isolated, and Biyun was definitely a dangerous person.


    The two held hands and walked on the sidewalk outside the station. Seeing that when it was time to go to work, it was time to send Zhang Xiaohua back to the unit, Jiang Xiaohu felt a little bit reluctant.


    Also reluctant, there is Zhang Xiaohua.Her hand was held by Jiang Xiaohu, and it was extremely warm. Once she left, the wind was cold.


    "I''ll send you back to the factory!" Jiang Xiaohu said, "say something with you by the way."


    "Huh!" Zhang Xiaohua agreed.


    Jiang Xiaohu took her and sent her back to the factory.On the way, he told Zhang Xiaohua that no matter what personnel changes their factory had, she should not participate.


    "Why?" In fact, Zhang Xiaohua still doesn''t quite understand Jiang Xiaohu''s intentions. The turbulence in personnel matters is a very strange topic to her.


    "You are right to listen to me! Also, you have to be careful about inexplicable promotion and salary increase, okay? As for that Li Jian, if he dares to come to you again, you can tell me." Jiang Xiaohu said , "I can''t shoot him, I''m his father!"


    "Puff! You don''t suffer from either side, you really can talk!"


    "Hey!"


    In the chill, the affection of the two young people brought a hint of sweetness in the air.

 362 Chapter 362

    Snapped!


    Wang Haitao slapped the waiter on the face, directly swelling the face of the 18 or 9-year-old young man.


    The waiter was so aggrieved, bowed his head to clean up the dishes, and apologized with tears: "I''m sorry~"


    "I''m sorry to spoil you, my shoes were ruined for you!" Wang Haitao was furious, his face became distorted.


    Just a few seconds ago, the little waiter was carrying a dish and accidentally sprinkled some soup out, which happened to drip on Wang Haitao''s leather shoes, so the young master Wang exploded.


    Secretary Li, who was wearing a small suit and a little graceful figure, hurriedly stepped forward to dissuade him: "Master, don''t be so irritable, Mr. Wang will be here right away. It is not worthwhile to suppress your anger with a little waiter. You are badly angry. No one can''t afford it~"


    After persuading Wang Haitao, Secretary Li turned his face and scolded the little waiter again: "What are you doing in a daze? Get out quickly, and also, call you Mr. Meng to come!"


    The waiter was so aggrieved, he covered his face and walked out carrying the broken plate.One accidentally, the finger was still scratched by broken porcelain, and the blood ran all the way, dripping all the way.


    Wang Haitao is here today to make an appointment with Wang Ziqiang.Although both are named Wang, they are not a family.Wang Haitao, the king character, is better than Wang Ziqiang.Of course, his brilliance comes from his father.


    Wang Haitao''s grandfather had been in business at an early age, and he was more proficient in business in his father''s generation.His father saw the opportunity in the e-commerce era and directly opened a logistics company.Now, they are the leaders in their local logistics industry.


    Because of this, Wang Haitao grew up in a wealthy family, and developed the problem of being arrogant, unsatisfied, and suffering.


    Just yesterday, he squatted again from Jiang Xiaohu, how could he swallow this breath?


    "I want to overturn him so that he will never turn over!" Wang Haitao clenched his fists and swore angrily.


    How to get him?The two did not stay in the same world at all. One was a rural boy and the other was a rich man in the city.Especially Wang Haitao, his family bought him a house in Jiangzhou, and there are also villas in the city.In the past year, he spent half a year playing abroad and half a year in Jiangzhou.


    But it''s really unlucky. Just when I returned to Jiangzhou to start a business, I met that shit-shell man.


    Yes, in his eyes, Jiang Xiaohu is a standard shit-shell man.


    Meng Na carried her bag and stepped on high heels, twisting and twisting out of the elevator.Along the way, both employees and diners couldn''t help but wait and see quietly, wishing to pull off their eyeballs and still put them on her.


    "President Meng!" A red and swollen male waiter walked to her and shouted cowardly.


    Meng Na chuckled at him. Although the other party was just a small salted fish, the most basic-level employee in the restaurant, she still respected him.


    "Hello!" Meng Na smiled and nodded to the waiter who couldn''t even recognize her name. Suddenly, she fixed her eyes on his face, "What''s wrong with your face?"


    She thought that the waiter was just greeting herself politely, but when she took a closer look, there was something wrong. There were five fingerprints on his face!


    The little waiter was aggrieved very much, his face was aching.Wang Haitao''s slap, but he spared no effort to throw out all the fire on Jiang Xiaohu.When asked this way, the grievances rushed to my heart, and the big man cried in front of everyone.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, tell my sister what''s going on!" Meng Na quickly calmed down.


    The little waiter shook his head: "I''m fine, there is a guest in the private room looking for you!"


    "Guest? Looking for me? Where is it?" Meng Na frowned, and she knew it was related to that customer without thinking.


    After getting the answer, she grabbed the waiter''s hand directly and walked to the private room.


    When he came to the door of the private room, Meng Na paused, put away his anger, raised the corner of his mouth lightly, and smiled brilliantly.


    The little waiter didn''t know what she was going to do, so she shrank back in fright, and whispered: "Mr. Meng, he is looking for you, I''d better not go in."


    As far as that person''s temper is concerned, if you see yourself now, I''m afraid you will slap again, right?


    Meng Na calmly said: "It''s okay, follow me in."


    She exuded charming self-confidence, and even the little waiter who was being bullied also raised her head.


    Bang!


    Meng Na arrogantly opened the door and dragged the little waiter in, frightening Wang Haitao, who was holding up the teacup to drink tea, and choked a sip of hot tea into her throat.


    He was so scalded, his angry face was like pig blood, he banged the table and stood up: "Are you blind? How dare..."


    But as soon as he looked up and saw the person coming, his expression instantly changed: "Oh, it''s sister Meng Na, you are here~"


    "Yeah, I heard that there was a big guy who wanted to see me. I didn''t expect it to be Wang Haitao!" Meng Na walked in with a smile, standing about 2 meters away from Wang Haitao.


    The little waiter stood behind her, bowed his head, wringed his hands, his heart beating wildly, and his breathing became heavy and slow.


    Wang Haitao glanced at the little waiter, and he understood what was going on.He cursed inwardly: "Hmph, this is the dog that kicked you, you are looking for a place! *......%"


    There was a scolding in his heart, but he only dared to curse in his heart.Meng Na, he can''t afford to offend this little fairy.Don''t talk about him, even his father dare not.


    I also blame this stinky waiter for not having a brain. My young master asked you to call Meng Na, do you really call it?Wang Haitao has a black line on his forehead, and the reason why he roared so loudly just now is completely crazy.Now that the tigress is here, he is rather timid.


    Wang Haitao quickly stood up and smiled at Meng Na: "Oh, President Meng, you are here! Ouch, how am I embarrassed? Sit down!"


    He nodded and bowed, swept around Meng Na greedily, and said secretly: "This girl, I haven''t seen you for a while, but she''s getting more and more beautiful."


    He kindly gave the chair to Meng Na, smiling.


    Meng Na didn''t sit up, but raised her foot and stepped on her knees, tilted her head, and looked at each other boldly.


    "You were so angry just now?" Meng Na said with a smile.


    Wang Haitao was stunned for a moment, and said with a dry smile: "Well, I''m periodontitis, a little bit angry. Hey, I''m sorry!"


    He said to the waiter.


    The waiter was stunned. Although he knew that Mr. Meng brought him in to seek justice, he didn''t expect it to be so easy.Is that arrogant guy so afraid of Meng Na?


    "Is it useful to just apologize? Slap on the face, how can I get rid of it?" Meng Na smiled.


    Wang Haitao was taken aback again: "Mr. Meng, what do you mean?"

 363 Chapter 363: Have You Learned?

    Wang Haitao was embarrassed on the spot, faintly feeling bad in his heart.Next to him, Assistant Li was dripping with cold sweat, and he could hardly wear his small suit.


    In this room, the temperature is as warm as spring all year round, neither cold nor hot.It is the end of October, and the temperature has already dropped in late autumn.But he was able to sweat all over, thanks to the big beauty in front of him.


    Meng Na''s momentum is too strong!


    This kind of momentum is not a sudden fortune, which can be cultivated by executives and business owners for several years.Only the rich and powerful can cultivate a daughter with this temperament.


    There is nobleness in her bones, and her appearance is eight-fifths, but she can''t fault it at all.One word, pretty!Two words, bleaching!


    If such a beautiful woman walked on the street, the eyes of Wang Haitao and the little suit would fall out.But now, they dare not think of anything wrong.


    "Meng, Meng, what do you mean?" Wang Haitao asked with a smile.


    "Repayment of debts is justified. You slapped him in the face and asked him to slap you in the face. Isn''t it okay?" Meng Na smiled lightly.


    Her smile is beautiful, like a perfect dagger made by a skilled craftsman, but cold and sharp.It makes people love it, but it is prohibitive.


    The corners of Wang Haitao''s mouth twitched, and the little suit''s heart sank again and again, which made it clear to embarrass them.Especially the small suit, I screamed.When gods fight, mortals suffer.If Wang Haitao suffers a loss here today, at least one week in the future, the company will not be peaceful.


    The little waiter was even more shocked. Mr. Meng meant to call it back by himself?It is impossible to fight back. Can Meng always protect him for a lifetime?


    "Hey, you, go!" Meng Na looked back at the little waiter.


    He was stunned for a moment, a trace of embarrassment in his eyes.


    "What''s wrong, are you a man?" Meng Na frowned, "Oh, I can''t beat people, right? It doesn''t matter, I''ll teach you."


    "Teach? What do you mean?" Wang Haitao''s heart was shocked, and he felt bad.Before he came back to his senses, Meng Na grabbed the neckline.


    Follow, snap, snap!


    Two crisp slaps came from his lovely cheeks, although not heavy enough, they were loud enough.


    This is a face slap that eats Guoguo!


    "Have you seen? That''s how you fight, have you learned it?" Meng Na asked the little waiter back.


    The little waiter was dumbfounded, and said he still had this operation?He shook his head subconsciously, but he was very happy in his heart. Seeing that the eldest master who had tugged is now like a grandson, it turns out that he also has people who are scared.


    "Oh, why are you so stupid?" Meng Na shook her head very disappointed, grabbed Wang Haitao''s collar, and slapped again.


    Not to mention that Wang Haitao was slapped four times before and after, and the little suit was frightened. Even the little waiter was surprised.Of course, after being surprised, there was immense joy, exuberant, and finally found the place.


    Now the little waiter knows why the loyalty of the staff of Lihua Hotel is so high, all because of the good boss and distressed people.


    "What about now?" Meng Na asked.


    The little waiter clenched his fists and nodded vigorously: "Well, I learned."


    "Well, today I only have theory class, not practical class. Are you not at work? Go and busy with you, I''ll go too." Meng Na sent the little waiter out, and she looked miserable again. Wang Haitao said, "Sister beats you, don''t you resent me?"


    "No~" Wang Haitao was wronged, but he didn''t dare to say, breaking his teeth and swallowing blood.


    "That''s good, eat and drink today, I''ll give you a 10% discount!" Meng Na smiled, turned and walked out.


    Only Wang Haitao and the assistant were left in the room. He gritted his teeth angrily, clenched his fists, and arched his body vigorously.I almost lay on the ground and lifted the tiles to take a bite.


    When the little assistant saw him, it was neither persuasion nor persuasion.Fortunately, at this moment, the door was pushed open again, and someone came in with a big laugh.


    "Hahaha! I have long heard of Young Master Wang''s name. I am very happy to see you today!" Wang Ziqiang walked in with a blushing face.


    The moment he opened the door, Wang Haitao quickly returned to the original shape, straightened up, his face was indifferent, as if nothing had happened.The little assistant is really envious of the speed at which he changes his face.


    "Where, you''re still famous, Mr. Wang, I am a person, don''t mention me, who knows who I am?" Wang Haitao and each other politely shook hands with each other, and the host and guest took a seat.


    Now that the guests came, Wang Haitao hurriedly had the dishes served.The two of them ate and talked, had three wine rounds, and cut into the subject.


    "Master Wang, you are a great god. It''s okay to not think of us little fish and shrimps. Why, if you invite me to dinner today, what do you want me to help? If so, please feel free to speak and I can help."


    The subtext is, I''m sorry if I can''t help.


    Although it is only a small county town, Wang Haitao''s family cannot be compared with Wang Ziqiang. It is another ecosystem.


    Wang Ziqiang is a chicken head, so he can''t fit into the circle of Phoenix.Not to mention the phoenix tail, there is no phoenix shit.


    He is self-aware, knowing that the ceiling of his life has probably reached the top, and no matter how high he is, he will fall to pieces.So even though I had met with Wang Haitao''s family on various occasions before, I never had a close friendship.


    Today, Wang Haitao invited him to dinner inexplicably. When he came, he put a string of question marks in his heart.


    Wang Haitao wasn''t a fool either, so he naturally heard the old fox''s tactics.


    "Don''t worry, you will be able to help with this." Wang Haitao helped him pour a glass of wine, "How about a farm if we cooperate?"


    "Farm? Don''t I already have a farm?" Wang Ziqiang said, and he couldn''t figure out his thoughts.


    "No, no, no, Mr. Wang, you misunderstood what I meant." Wang Haitao said, "I just want you to do me a favor. That''s it. I have a friend who was irritated by one person recently. What about this person? It is for the wholesale and retail of agricultural and sideline products. I hope that I can set up a joint venture with Mr. Wang and you to set up a farm together and work with him.


    When Wang Ziqiang heard it, he wanted to laugh: "This rich second-generation is really idle eating farts. Who can''t see it and just find someone to do it directly. Does this method need to be used?"


    As everyone knows, Wang Haitao is such a character.He is small-minded and narrow-minded. Once someone offends him, he must crush his opponent from the root.


    If one day, watching Jiang Xiaohu''s hard-working career ruin in his own hands a little bit, Wang Haitao''s nasty breath would be considered true.In order to retaliate, he does not count the cost.


    "Master Wang, let me ask a little bit more, if you do this, what if you lose?" Wang Ziqiang asked deliberately. In fact, he knew the answer to this question.


    Wang Haitao waved his hand: "I don''t care."


    "Oh?" Wang Ziqiang was taken aback.

 364 Chapter 364

    Wang Ziqiang looked at Wang Haitao with interest: "Master Wang, although I know that there is money in your house, does your father know you do this?"


    He secretly said in his heart: "If this damn thing is my son, he would have slapped him away early, and the prodigal stuff. Doing business doesn''t ask for profit, so I use Lao Tzu''s money to burn?"


    "You don''t know, I was itchy by someone recently!" Wang Haitao wiped his face and said angrily.Suddenly remembering that I was talking about my friends before, I was exposed, and my face suddenly became embarrassed.


    "Oh? I don''t know who can you find Master Wang that you hate so much?" Wang Ziqiang is an old fox, snickering in his heart, but not revealing the shortcomings, "I think the person you are talking about is ordinary! A little farmer, just casual Find a few hooligans and get things done."


    "Huh, that''s boring? I want to watch him fail, and watch the pavilions he built collapse little by little. I want to watch him kneel on the ground begging me for mercy, and never rise again." Wang Haitao He curled his lips and took a cigar, and the small suit next to him hurriedly handed him a lighter.


    "Oh~" Wang Ziqiang nodded, little farmer?He was sour in his heart, after all, he was also a rural baby.At the same time, he thought of another person-Jiang Xiaohu.


    Damn it, if you have the courage of Wang Haitao, you will definitely have to retaliate wildly.Although it''s a bit of a burn, it''s silly, but money is nothing to them today.Open your eyes and close your eyes casually, owing a lot to the bank a day, and making a lot of money.


    Money, at their level, is just a string of numbers.


    When thinking of Jiang Xiaohu, Wang Ziqiang''s eyes flashed ruthlessly.


    "Huh, that''s it. Jiang Xiaohu, I want you to never stand up!" Wang Haitao almost gritted his teeth and said this sentence.


    Hearing that name, Wang Ziqiang was taken aback: "What? Master Wang, what did you just say?"


    "Let him never stand up forever!" Wang Haitao said viciously.


    "No, no, no, who do you want to never stand up?" Wang Ziqiang was full of expectations, but he felt strange that Jiang Xiaohu and him met and had enemies, it was a mistake.If it weren''t for Meng Na to take the lead, he wouldn''t even glance at Jiang Xiaohu.


    In Wang Ziqiang''s eyes, Jiang Xiaohu is a little ant at best, let alone Wang Haitao.They are not people of the same world at all, OK?


    "Jiang Xiaohu, what''s the matter?" Wang Haitao glanced at him curiously.


    Wang Ziqiang resisted the ecstasy and excitement in his heart, and said to him, "Oh, it''s him."


    "Hey!" Wang Haitao smiled, "How about? Is Wang always interested in playing this game?"


    "Okay!" Wang Ziqiang nodded, "I will set up another subsidiary, but what about the funds~"


    "Don''t worry, your income is all normal, but the listed price must be kept low, and I will make up for the shortcomings. I want him to lose everything~" Wang Haitao said.


    The two are the bastards against mung beans, and they met instantly.One of them has the heart and the other has money, and this matter will soon fall.


    The next day, Wang Ziqiang went to register an agricultural and sideline products company, and Wang Haitao directly gave a subsidy of 500,000 yuan.He ran out of town, pulled a batch of fresh green organic vegetables, and went directly to Niu Lihua''s office to see him.


    Of course, Wang Ziqiang understands the management mode of Lihua Hotel. Generally, you should contact Meng Na for these matters.But he also knew that Meng Na and Jiang Xiaohu definitely had something to do with each other, and that woman could not help him.Therefore, this time he learned to be clever and bypassed Meng Na directly to find Niu Lihua.


    "The restaurant belongs to Niu Lihua after all. She can''t keep the cheap ones and buy expensive raw materials?" Wang Ziqiang thought secretly while standing at the secretary desk.


    "Mr. Niu, there is a gentleman named Wang Ziqiang who wants to see you, saying that he has important business to discuss with you."


    Niu Lihua was immersed in the performance report. Hearing that Wang Ziqiang was here, he couldn''t help frowning.


    She has always been a decision maker in hotel business, but Meng Na is responsible for all aspects of outreach and public relations and procurement.She had heard of Wang Ziqiang, but she had never seen him.


    "Wang Ziqiang?" Niu Lihua pondered for a moment and nodded, "Let him come in."


    She tidyed up her clothes, got up and walked to the drinking fountain, and made two cups of tea.As soon as Wang Ziqiang came in, she greeted enthusiastically: "Oh, Mr. Wang, which wind brought you here? I heard that you are the most famous local farmer entrepreneur. I didn''t expect to be lucky enough to see you today! Please sit down and have tea. This is my new hair tip."


    "You are polite, Mr. Niu!" When Wang Ziqiang saw Niu Lihua, his eyes couldn''t help but secretly said, these three little ladies are all so beautiful.


    Although Niu Lihua was two years older than Meng Na, for a woman of their class, this two was nothing at all.She had given birth to children, but she was more temperamental and gentler than Meng Na.


    What are the most valuable advantages of women?Of course it is gentle and understanding.


    Wang Ziqiang was stunned by Niu Lihua''s warm hospitality, and he began to feel that he was caught in his hand.


    Niu Lihua also sat down and smiled and asked, "Mr. Wang should be in the Three Treasures Palace without incident. Could you please tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "That''s right, I have a deal with the cow manager. You are a restaurant. As you know, I am a rural child. I can do nothing more than farming and raising chickens." Wang Ziqiang was humble.


    Niu Lihua smiled slightly: "Mr. Wang, you are too modest. Your two legs are not muddy anymore, right?"


    As soon as she listened to the other party''s tone, she knew what the other party was going to do.But now all the ingredients in the Niulihua Hotel come from Jiang Xiaohu. They cooperate happily, and the quality of each other''s goods is very stable.


    Not to mention that Meng Na likes Jiang Xiaohu, even Niu Lihua, over time, has developed an infinite affection for this younger brother.Especially after the last time, Jiang Xiaohu rescued her on the road so that her son would not lose his mother.Niu Lihua even swears for this friendship and repays her with a grass title ring.


    Wang Ziqiang bypassed Meng Na and came directly to himself, didn''t he just want to take Jiang Xiaohu instead?Not to mention that Meng Na refused to agree, she could not agree.


    Niu Lihua first got the bottom line, and he was more comfortable with Wang Ziqiang.


    Wang Ziqiang said with a dili, and after explaining his intention, he waited for the answer from the other party with a smile.On average a catty of vegetables, he can be two yuan cheaper than Jiang Xiaohu.


    For two yuan, you can buy great farm food in the vegetable market.Because he specially bought high-end organic pollution-free vegetables from other vegetable bases, the purchase price was high.Without Wang Haitao''s subsidy, he would definitely lose money at this price.


    How many vegetables does Lihua Restaurant need for such a hot business day?With toes, Wang Ziqiang can also imagine it.One catty is two yuan cheaper, but one hundred catties?How about a thousand catties?The legs of mosquitoes are also meat, and merchants are seeking profit.


    "President Niu, in addition to vegetables, I also have very good egg, milk and poultry resources, as long as you need it, I can supply it." Wang Ziqiang added.


    Niu Lihua was silent.

 365 Chapter 365

    Except for the floor-to-ceiling glass windows, everything else in the 30-square-meter office is simple and generous.


    Niu Lihua is different from Meng Na. She was born at the bottom and climbed up step by step. She never pursued luxury, but only wanted to do a big business to prove that she had lived in this world once, and also left certain resources for future generations. .


    Therefore, her office is more of an elite atmosphere, with an entire row of bookcases filled with books of various categories.These books are not decorations. Apart from busy work, she spends half an hour every day to read and improve herself.


    And Wang Ziqiang is incompatible with this environment.Regardless of his luxury suit, the leather shoes on his bare feet are worth about 30,000 yuan.However, these luxuries cannot conceal his inner barrenness.Over the years, through hard work, money has been available, but the spirit is empty.


    Being in such an environment, Wang Ziqiang actually felt uncomfortable.He waited for Niu Lihua''s answer, but the other party remained silent for a long time.


    Finally, Wang Ziqiang couldn''t stand it anymore. He smiled and said, "Mr. Niu, if you are not satisfied with this price, we can still discuss it."


    "No, no, no, Mr. Wang, you misunderstood." Niu Lihua smiled, "I don''t mean that. In fact, we already have a very stable supplier, and we may not need a new supplier in the short term. However. , We can maintain friendly contact to facilitate future cooperation, do you think so?"


    Wang Ziqiang was taken aback for a moment, his face was blue, and his heart was angry.But he is an old fox, knowing that he should not offend Niu Lihua at this time.


    It is said that Niu Lihua is the Iron Lady of the Green Willow, this is not false.Although this woman came from a poor family, she left a good husband''s family.The resources of her husband''s family have allowed her to go step by step to this day, but her husband''s family is not the most important, the most critical is still her own efforts.


    Wang Ziqiang is a smart man, he knows the skills of such women.It looks gentle, if you provoke her, just a sip will make you bloody.


    Without a last resort, he will not rip apart Niu Lihua.


    "Mr. Niu, don''t you think about it anymore?" Wang Ziqiang said again.


    "For the time being, it may not be anymore." Niu Lihua smiled gently.


    Wang Ziqiang sighed and stood up with regret: "Well, Mr. Niu, my proposal has always been there. Your restaurant is the best hotel in the county, and it has always been my intended partner. I hope that we can renew Join forces! If there is a need, you must tell me!"


    "Of course, if one day we want to change suppliers, I will notify Mr. Wang as soon as possible." Niu Lihua smiled.


    The two parties said goodbye politely, and Niu Lihua enthusiastically sent him to the gate before giving up.


    Back at the office, Niu Lihua immediately called Meng Na.Today Meng Na rested and went back to her home in the provincial capital.It seemed that she had introduced a boy to her family and wanted to meet him.


    "Hey, eldest sister, you won''t let me go for one day? It''s so easy for me to take a vacation, and you have to give me a deadly call~"


    As soon as Meng Na answered the phone, she pretended to be unhappy and complained. In fact, Niu Lihua wanted to get it. This girl must be covering her mouth and laughing.


    It seemed that she was in a good mood, and the boy she introduced should have caught her eye.


    "Yes, yes!" Niu Lihua smiled, "how are you? Are you satisfied?"


    "Yeah, satisfied, he looks like Liu Dehua when he was young, you know, I like Liu Dehua very much~" Meng Na said prudently.


    She wore a thin coat today, underneath the coat was a long autumn dress and a pair of white sneakers. She looked pure and beautiful, as if she was six or seven years younger.No wonder the boy opposite her stared at her dementia all morning.


    Meng Na enjoyed this feeling very much, being held in her hand by a man, as if she was a little princess.Of course, I just like this feeling.


    "Yes, yes!" Niu Lihua''s tone was full of petting, just like Meng Na is her own sister, "you know Wang Ziqiang?"


    "Wang Ziqiang? How do you talk about this old hooligan? Oh, sorry, it''s a business partner, it''s okay, not a real hooligan, huh, you are so good~"


    Niu Lihua had a black line on his forehead: "Hey, is it inconvenient for you to talk on the phone? If it is inconvenient, I will send you a message."


    "It''s okay, our family Dehua won''t mind that much." Meng Na said, "Just tell me, why is this old fox looking for you?"


    "I want to replace Jiang Xiaohu." Niu Lihua told her the whole story, Meng Na frowned immediately, thinking first.


    "This old fox is unprofitable and can''t afford to be early, sister, don''t listen to him, we can''t apologize to Jiang Xiaohu." Meng Na said.


    "I think so too." Niu Lihua said. She didn''t know the grudge between Jiang Xiaohu and Wang Ziqiang, so she didn''t think about it in depth, just as Wang Ziqiang''s vicious competition and suppressing opponents.


    The two sisters exchanged a few words, and Niu Lihua hung up the phone in a hurry.Just as Meng Na said in a joke, she took a day off so easily, she can''t use her work to encroach on her private time, right?


    But Meng Na hung up the phone, but fell into deep thought.Wang Ziqiang is hostile to Jiang Xiaohu, which she knows better than anyone else.It seems that this old boy is going to do something and start revenge!


    The guy opposite, who looked very much like Liu Dehua, brought a piece of peeled fresh orange to Meng Na.


    Meng Na smiled sweetly at him: "Sorry, I''m going to the bathroom."


    The young man nodded ignorantly: "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Carrying her bag, Meng Na first walked gracefully, and when she left the young man''s sight, she became agitated.


    She went to the bathroom, took out her mobile phone and dialed Jiang Xiaohu''s number.


    She didn''t pick up once, and didn''t pick up the second time. In the cold weather, she was sweating profusely.


    "Where did this guy go? The phone went through but didn''t answer, it''s anxious!"


    Finally, Jiang Xiaohu answered the phone slowly, and Meng Na opened her mouth to curse.


    Meng Na didn''t play the cards according to the cards, and she was pungent. Jiang Xiaohu had already learned this.But it was the first time that Meng Na was scolded.


    He was stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "I said, sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    "What''s the matter? You''re dying!" Meng Na shouted angrily, scaring the girl in the cubicle next to her shivering and almost falling into the pit.


    Jiang Xiaohu was confused: "What''s wrong? Did I offend you?"


    "Do you know that Wang Ziqiang took aim at you?" Meng Na said.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback: "Wang Ziqiang? He hasn''t stopped yet?"


    "You offend people so cruelly, can people not miss you? So I say you, work hard in society, what can you say, what can''t be said, who you should befriend with, and what you do, you have to sit back and relax "Point." Meng Na said, "I can help you block Akakura, do you understand if you can''t hold someone on your back?"


    "Understood, thank you sister!" Jiang Xiaohu bought a good boy, "Hey, wait for me to treat you to something delicious, thank you for telling me the news!"


    "Cut, it''s rare for you to have something delicious." But when it comes to delicious food, Meng Na can''t help drooling when thinking of Jiang Xiaohu''s mother''s craftsmanship.


    Although they are all vegetables grown by Jiang Xiaohu, she always thinks his family''s food is better.In fact, it is true.Jiang Xiaohu would definitely leave the freshest and most nutritious to his family to enjoy.


    "That''s OK, I have a score in my heart, I''m busy here, let''s hang up first!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Hang on you!" Meng Na exclaimed.


    Although she said so, she still felt uncomfortable hearing the busy tone on the other end of the phone.

 366 Chapter 366

    In the reception hall of the office building, Xu Linglong and Wang Ziqiang sat opposite each other.


    Here is a different layout and boldness from Lihua Hotel.Although Lihua Hotel is upscale, after all, it is still a place where people can eat fireworks. Wang Ziqiang is a common man and a veteran of the hotel, so he will not feel uncomfortable.


    The key is that his financial resources are strong, not worse than Niu Lihua.But here is different. The Xu family has been around for decades and has strong local funds.Speaking of the two brothers Xu Guodong and Xu Guoliang, one is in business and the other is righteous, and the network of contacts is intricately intertwined, which is not comparable to him as an entrepreneur of farmer origin.


    Look at the decorations here, the layout, the style, you have nothing to say!Intellectual family, yes, this is the level of knowledge and culture that brought pressure on Wang Ziqiang.


    Moreover, the Chunguang Pharmaceutical Factory itself has a small reputation. For the laboratory alone, I heard that it has hired masters and doctors from several prestigious universities.Everyone has an annual salary of two to three million.


    In national poverty-stricken counties, this kind of salary can make the whole family live very well.After all, the housing prices here are only more than 5,000 square meters in the most expensive place when housing prices are soaring all over the world.


    "President Wang, I wonder if you came to see me today, what can you do?" Xu Linglong asked politely.


    Wang Ziqiang wiped his sweat with a tissue, and said with a smile: "That''s right, I have a friend, and I got a good batch of 37. I wonder if you need it?"


    "Oh?" Xu Linglong was surprised. She didn''t understand why a farmer would come to talk to herself about these things.


    Wang Ziqiang hurriedly took out a plastic bag from his bag and placed it gently on the coffee table: "This is the sample I brought, please look at it."


    Facing this girl who is twenty years younger than himself, he still has to use such a humble attitude, which is also very helpless.


    "These three sevens are indeed good." Xu Linglong took a look and praised.


    She praised it, and Wang Ziqiang was overjoyed. There is a secret way.Without waiting for him to speak, Xu Linglong said again: "But I''m sorry, I already have a very stable supply of goods, so I can''t use yours."


    Before Wang Ziqiang''s joy had time to turn his head, he was immediately suppressed by his loss and anger.


    He was embarrassed to leave, and when he left Xu Linglong''s office, he was always angry.


    "Damn it! What method did Jiang Xiaohu use to make these women fall in love with him?"


    Wang Ziqiang insisted that Niu Lihua, Xu Linglong, and Meng Na must all have a shameful relationship with Jiang Xiaohu!


    He left angrily, returned to the car and sat down, and immediately sent a message to Wang Haitao to inform him of the failure.


    The two set up a company in order to hit Jiang Xiaohu and push his career into desperation from 360 degrees in all directions.It''s better now, the company was established, but it became a desert island.


    Of course, it does not mean that they will not have other business objects.But the point is, what is the use of those business objects?Wang Ziqiang''s self-improvement farm has always been very hot.


    "Drive!" Without waiting for Wang Haitao to reply, Wang Ziqiang impatiently urged the driver to come.


    Today, the driver looks very face-to-face, like someone newly hired by the company?


    The driver agreed and started the car to leave the underground garage.


    As the car turned onto the road, Wang Ziqiang was dozing off while he was swaying, but when he woke up, it was completely dark.


    "Where is this place?" Wang Ziqiang was taken aback, and he soon discovered that it was not dark, but a black pocket on his head.


    "Boss Wang, please be honest and cooperate with our work. When we get the money, we will naturally let you go!" A familiar voice came, and it was his driver just now.


    Wang Ziqiang was shocked, I was kidnapped??


    ...


    Dididi!


    There was strange signal interference from the phone, and Wang Haitao threw down the phone angrily, cursing a few swear words.


    "It''s really useless!" He cursed, "Now people can''t find it, but the money is good! Wang Ziqiang, if you dare to deceive me, I will make you regret it forever!"


    After cursing, the anger is almost gone, Wang Haitao is now considering how to deal with Jiang Xiaohu.


    It seems that this kid''s alliance of interests is well formed!


    Wang Haitao looked at the information on the mobile phone, and his nose was so angry.Wang Ziqiang, Wang Ziqiang, you have lost the title of farmer entrepreneur for nothing. Why can''t you even do such a small thing?But after thinking about it, Wang Haitao also understood that in the eyes of Xu Linglong, Meng Na and others, Wang Ziqiang was at best an upstart.No matter how rich it is, it is despised by others.


    "The young master has to go out in person, Mad!" He sat down on the sofa and beckoned. Assistant Li in the small suit immediately took possession of him.


    "Master, you ordered." Assistant Li said with a smile.


    Wang Haitao was very satisfied with this Assistant Li. After following him for so long, he got used to it.


    "Find me some hooligans and wait for me outside my community tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, master."


    The next day.


    Wang Haitao was neatly dressed and dressed up. He went downstairs and drove to the gate of the community.From a long distance, he looked at a few yellow hairs and green hairs, standing slantingly near the green belt by the door.


    Assistant Li followed them and kept admonishing.Seeing Wang Haitao''s car coming, he immediately stood and waited respectfully.


    Wang Haitao passed by, stopped the car and took a glance, and asked, "Is everyone looking for it?"


    "Almost there!" Assistant Li nodded and bowed.


    His slavish and charming appearance, even those hooligans couldn''t stand it anymore, they all despised him.


    "Okay, you can drive them with me!" Wang Haitao was even more disdainful of looking at those hooligans. To him, these gangsters are not much better than garbage.


    Wang Haitao drove people along to the Lihua Hotel, parked the car, and went straight upstairs.Because he was followed by a group of punks, the security guards did not dare to stop him.


    An employee wanted to call the police, and Wang Haitao''s mobile phone was snatched by Wang Haitao.


    Wang Haitao went straight to the general manager''s office, opened the door, and appeared fiercely in front of Niu Lihua.


    Niu Lihua frowned. She had just arrived in the office and was drinking the cup of coffee before the start of work.


    "Who are you?" Niu Lihua likes to salute the soldiers first, and then the chaotic scenes, no matter how scared, she can remain calm.From her face, she could not see the timidity of a weak woman alone dealing with this group of hungry wolves.


    Wang Haitao entered the door, closed it easily, leaving Assistant Li and others outside.


    He was not at all polite, walked directly to Niu Lihua''s desk and sat down on her desk.


    "Mr. Niu, right? You may not know me, my dear Wang Haitao." He reported to his family.

 367 Chapter 367

    "Wang Haitao? I really don''t know you. I don''t know which temple or god you are?" Niu Lihua asked lightly.


    Wang Haitao was annoyed. It is indeed not loud enough to mention his name now, but if you mention Wang Qianli, it is estimated that no one in the whole area will know.


    "Wang Qianli is my dad!" He said annoyedly.


    Wang Qianli is a nickname, but his real name is no longer important to him.In the early years, because of an order, when Wang Qianli was still in the entrepreneurial stage, Qianli drove a donkey cart to talk about customers.This was once a shameful thing, but after his success, it became a good talk.


    Niu Lihua''s heart sank. Is this the son of the local richest man?


    "It turned out to be the young master of the Wang family. I don''t know what is the reason for you to come to my shop, Master Wang? Do you have a meal? Our restaurant does not provide meals yet. But I can ask the chef to open a small stove for you. I don''t know what Master Wang wants to eat. ?"


    Niu Lihua''s eyes were shining, and his gaze was aggressive, making Wang Haitao a little afraid to look directly.


    With a guilty conscience, he moved his butt off the table and sat down in a chair.He cleared his throat and pulled the corner of his clothes to hide his panic.


    "I came to talk about business with Mr. Niu. Two days ago, my partner Mr. Wang Ziqiang should have been here? I won''t repeat it~"


    Niu Lihua was slightly surprised. She didn''t expect Jiang Xiaohu to offend even the son of the local richest man. How many people did this kid slap in the face?


    "Since Young Master Wang already knows the results of Wang Ziqiang''s bringing home, why bother to come again?" Niu Lihua said lightly, "Oh, it''s already eight o''clock. The staff canteen will open immediately. Would you like to try our restaurant? The chef¡¯s private cooking skills? You can¡¯t eat them normally~"


    Wang Haitao waved his hand annoyedly: "I won''t eat that stuff~ Just say it, promise or not! Oh no, I am here today to ask if you agree or not, I want you to sign a contract with me."


    He took out a stack of contracts from the bag he was carrying, snapped, and fell on the table handsomely.Of course, it''s just that he feels handsome.In fact, in Niu Lihua''s opinion, this guy''s words and deeds are all scornful, and he is really not linked to the son of the local richest man.


    "It seems that I have to find someone to investigate this kid, don''t be a scammer." Niu Lihua secretly said.


    While dealing with Wang Haitao, she quietly asked people to investigate Wang Haitao.Not long after the information was sent, she regretted to discover that Wang Haitao in front of her was indeed Wang Qianli''s son.


    This is difficult.


    With Wang Haitao''s financial resources, let alone dealing with a small farmer like Jiang Xiaohu, even if it were to deal with her Niu Lihua, she couldn''t stand it.


    "Sorry, I won''t sign this contract." Niu Lihua still rejected him.


    Wang Haitao smiled: "Mr. Niu, don''t think I''m here to persuade you to sign the contract. Actually, I''m here to tell you that you have to sign this contract, or you have to sign it if you don''t."


    "Oh?" Niu Lihua was irritated by him. He sneered and leaned on the swivel chair. With a light foot on the chair, the chair turned a half circle and turned to Wang Haitao.


    "Do you think that the few people I brought are just to hold your hand and force you to sign on this paper?" Wang Haitao grinned, "To be honest, if I really want to do this, I have to bring so many People come in the way?"


    "I would like to hear it." Niu Lihua said, she felt that she was about to be unable to contain the wild anger in her body.


    Wang Haitao said, "You have a son, right? It''s your heart. He studies in the best school in the local area. No matter how busy or tired you are every day, you have to take him to and from school. Especially after you fell ill last time..."


    Niu Lihua''s face changed instantly.


    After being single, her son is her only sustenance and the motivation for her to work hard.If anyone dares to talk about her son, she dares to fight hard.


    "Wang Haitao, what do you mean?" Niu Lihua frowned.


    Wang Haitao sneered: "Of course you know what I mean..."


    Ten minutes later, Wang Haitao walked out of the building with the signed contract, whistling and triumphant.


    ...


    When Jiang Xiaohu received the call from Niu Lihua, his mood was mixed.


    Now most of his income comes from Niu Lihua''s restaurant.He suddenly panicked when the restaurant no longer wanted his merchandise.


    "Xiaohu, I''m really sorry. But don''t worry, I will solve this problem in a while." Niu Lihua said apologetically.


    Her solution was to send her son to study abroad.When her son is no longer by her side, there will be no threat, and then she will fight Wang Haitao again.But now, I can only wrong Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu forced a smile: "Sister Lihua, it''s okay, I believe you."


    I believe you, just two words, like a needle, pierced Niu Lihua''s heart fiercely.She was very uncomfortable and felt that she had let Jiang Xiaohu down.


    "Well, you can do it first, I won''t bother you." Niu Lihua said lonely.


    Jiang Xiaohu calmed her down and hung up the phone. He plunged into the bed very depressed.


    How to do it?Having lost the largest source of income, although the local chickens are gradually opening up, they are still unstable.How to do it?


    He scratched his head and felt depressed for a while.


    Suddenly, the phone rang desperately.


    Jiang Xiaohu answered the phone weakly. It turned out that it was from the lame brother.


    "Xiaohu, do you have time lately?" The lame brother asked with a smile.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Wow! I am very free now."


    "Come to my house for a meal today!" said the lame brother.


    The friendship between Jiang Xiaohu and the lame brother is not too deep. They belong to the kind of friends who don''t meet and hardly remember.Of course, this was only Jiang Xiaohu''s unilateral thoughts, and the lame brother was actually very impressed with him.I often praise him in front of other people, saying that he will become a great weapon in the future.


    Since they invited him, Jiang Xiaohu was not easy to refuse, even if he was in a bad mood.


    He agreed, cleaned up, and left for Honghua Town.


    The lame brother has two rooms in the backyard of the hot pot restaurant, one is the living room and dining room, and the other lives by himself.When he is busy, he lives here.It is naturally here to entertain Jiang Xiaohu today.


    When Jiang Xiaohu arrived, Boge had already cooked the hot pot.The weather in November was very cold, but there was a hot white gas coming out of Takeuchi, and when the door was full of fragrance, Jiang Xiaohu''s mood improved a lot.


    "Come on, sit down!" Brother Lame invited Jiang Xiaohu to sit down.


    The two sit opposite each other, the lame brother is a refreshing person, two glasses of wine, straight to the subject.


    "Xiaohu, I invited you to come today because I want you to agree to one thing." The lame brother said.


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead. This person was straightforward, and he didn''t ask for it, but he directly agreed.


    "I can''t guarantee, brother lame." Jiang Xiaohu said, "you should talk about it first."


    "I want you to supply part of my vegetables. You know, my hot pot days, the daily sales of vegetables are very big!" The lame brother was a little worried, "I have very high requirements for ingredients. This is entering the autumn and winter seasons. Green leafy vegetables are not It''s easy to find. I heard that you are supplying vegetables to the big restaurant in the city, can you bring me some too?"

 368 Chapter 368

    Gulp!


    The hot pot inside the house was steaming, the soup bottom rolled, making a happy sound.


    Jiang Xiaohu listened to the request of the lame brother, and suddenly became happy.It''s really not bright in the east and bright in the west. Niu Lihua just breached the contract. Is there business coming from here?


    This wiped out Jiang Xiaohu''s depression, but he did not immediately agree, but pretended to say deeply: "Brother lame, I have to think about this."


    "Okay, you think, it''s okay, think slowly, think about it and give me the answer." Although the lame brother said so, but his eyes betrayed him, but he desperately wanted Jiang Xiaohu to agree to it.


    Although his hot pot restaurant is located in a township, it tastes good and has long gained a reputation.The daily passenger flow is no less than Lihua Hotel. The only difference is the level of customer source.


    The lame brother took the civilian route, while the Lihua Hotel took the high-end route.


    But this difference is exactly what Jiang Xiaohu worries about.His vegetables are nourished by black soil, have a unique taste and are very expensive. Can the lame brother bear it?


    He was calculating the price in his mind, the lame brother also noticed it, and said: "Little Tiger, are you worried that I can''t afford it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu blushed: "Where is it~"


    "Haha! You don''t have to hide in front of me, I know everything." The lame brother smiled openly, "Don''t worry, I can afford the price. The dishes used in our hot pot restaurant...you don''t understand it, anyway you Don''t worry. Although my store is broken, there are millions of dollars in flow a year."


    Jiang Xiaohu was surprised, millions?He looked around, and the shop seemed to be really profitable.


    "Isn''t it incredible? But that''s how we people in Luliu County are. We all love hot pot, a habit passed down from Sichuan and Shu provinces." Brother Li said, "My wife is from Sichuan and Shu."


    "So..." Jiang Xiaohu nodded.


    "So Xiaohu, do you have any concerns? Why don''t you agree? From tomorrow on, I will give me three hundred catties of vegetables every day. I mainly use green leafy vegetables and cucumbers. As for tomatoes, I use them to make the soup. , The quality of the tomatoes required may be relatively high, do you see any problems? There are also prices, just follow the price you gave to Lihua Hotel!"


    "No problem!" Jiang Xiaohu promised intentionally, "Is the price, ten yuan a catty, I am not at a loss."


    "Okay, deal!"


    The so-called east side is not bright, the west side is bright, and lost the business of Lihua Restaurant, but Jiang Xiaohu got the order from the lame brother hot pot restaurant. He was deeply moved and knew a little more about the society.


    A few days later, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly received a call from Meng Na while delivering food.


    "Hey, boy, are you angry?" Meng Na asked pretending to be angry when she spoke.


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead: "Sister, your tone is wrong? Should I ask you?"


    "Oh, are you really angry? Don''t be angry. I have already scolded the eldest sister. We still have to use your dishes."


    "Cut!" Jiang Xiaohu stopped the car, "Don''t tease me anymore. If I don''t sell vegetables for a day, I will lose a day''s money. I have no time to play with you rich people."


    Jiang Xiaohu snorted, preparing to hang up.


    Meng Na seemed to know that he was going to hang up, and hurriedly said, "Don''t hang up, listen to me."


    Balabala, tell Jiang Xiaohu about Wang Haitao''s threat to Niu Lihua.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback when he heard it, and then the 30-meter-high Flame Mountain appeared in his heart.


    Wow, Wang Haitao, you were angry with me, you actually put someone on the head, and threatened her with her son?


    If you change this matter to someone else, you may have to endure it.No way, who made the other party the son of Wang Qianli?


    But Jiang Xiaohu was no one else. After he got angry, he immediately calmed down. Since this matter was caused by him, he must be resolved by him.


    Did not hear him respond for a long time, Meng Na thought he was still angry, so she hurriedly coaxed: "My good brother, don''t get angry anymore. Sister Lihua is really, really helpless. Wang Haitao''s mischief, take The child threatened her. As you know, the son is her life!"


    Speaking of this, Meng Na became more and more angry: "It doesn''t matter, I''ll go find him first and beat him up."


    "Okay, I know, don''t intervene." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Anyone of you takes action for a while. This is my grievance with him, and I must resolve it face to face with him."


    "Oh~" Meng Na was stunned, she was about to bring her family out to interfere.


    You know, Meng Na has always been independent, even after graduation, she started her own business.Although there is a big tree behind her, she started with 50,000 yuan and has accumulated step by step to the present.With assets of over 10 million, I have worked hard on my own.


    No matter what happens outside, Meng Na likes to face it herself.This time for Jiang Xiaohu, she decided to abandon her pride.


    Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu''s stubbornness saved her self-esteem.


    "Let''s do this first, I have to deliver the food. You don''t have to intervene in this matter, just follow Wang Haitao''s will to do it. However, please report to me at any time!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Meng Na was a little nervous, she was worried about two issues.First, is Jiang Xiaohu really not angry?This kid turned his head and found the next home. The business hasn''t stopped.Second, can the quality of the vegetables Wang Haitao supply can be compared with Jiang Xiaohu?


    Everything else is a lie. The business of the hotel shouldn''t be affected by it!


    Jiang Xiaohu seemed to see through Meng Na''s mind, he smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I will secretly supply you with vegetables, but I have a request."


    "What''s the requirement?" Meng Na asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "I mentioned to you last time, I want to invest in a restaurant."


    Meng Na has a black line on her forehead: "I don''t have the final say on this issue, my brother~ but I will seriously consider it."


    "Okay!" Jiang Xiaohu nodded.


    After hanging up the phone, he hurried to deliver food to the lame brother.On the way, Jiang Xiaohu was thinking about how to deal with Wang Haitao.


    Coincidentally, when he''remembered'' Wang Haitao, Wang Haitao was talking about his name while clenching his teeth while talking to his friends.


    Wang Haitao''s circle is very complicated. Some of them are the second generation like him, and some of them are gangsters who are lazy all day long.


    What he played with today happened to be a second-generation gangster.Of course, this little second-generation family is not too rich. My father opened an electronics factory and barely made a million dollars a year. It is no problem to provide him with a dead body at home. It is basically impossible to say that he is rich.At best, the family is a well-off home.


    "Brother Haitao, you have been in a bad condition these past two days!" The second generation is called Peng Lian. He dusted the ashtray and squinted at Wang Haitao.

 369 Chapter 369: Conspiracy

    In the luxurious private rooms of the luxurious clubhouse, the world''s best music continues to pour into people''s ears like waves.The red men and the green women are here to forget about themselves and swing as they please.


    However, among the dozen people in this room, apart from Wang Haitao, Peng Lian and his little suit Li Assistant, the others are all girls.


    The laser light keeps turning, and the dazzling light hits people, like a galaxy pouring down.


    Wang Haitao was holding a wine glass and sneered: "Hey, what can I do wrong?" But his mind is full of pictures of Jiang Xiaohu, hateful and hateful!


    He couldn''t wait to smash that smelly farmer!


    "You haven''t got anything wrong? The murderous aura is leaking! Beware of side leakage!" Peng Lian laughed, "Brother, what''s wrong with you~"


    "So that you can refresh yourself, right?" Wang Haitao said.


    Peng Lian laughed: "How dare I~ Tell me, my brother will help you with an idea!"


    "Say it!" Wang Haitao said in a sullen manner. He was the most uncomfortable with the grandson''s smiling face. He even thought that others would like to look at him like this.If he hadn''t been able to meet anyone for a drink today, he wouldn''t have looked for this guy.


    "Find a few people and beat him up? How big can it be?" Peng Lian said with a smile.


    Wang Haitao groaned and said nothing. He didn''t think about this trick. He just felt that it was too detrimental to his majesty.The so-called slaughter with a sledge-knife, besides, just hit the kid, how can you relieve your hatred?


    When he was in high school, in fact, one or two years ago, he had frustrated Jiang Xiaohu, and found someone to give him a hiatus.


    But it''s boring. How does it feel when you take a train to crush the ants?At that time, Jiang Xiaohu was thin, short and wretched-wretched was just Wang Haitao''s opinion. He didn''t talk much in class, and was purely transparent.


    If it wasn''t because of her, Wang Haitao wouldn''t pay attention to this kind of person at all, it wasn''t one dimension at all.


    "Brother, you leave it to me to take care of this. I''m sure it will be done beautifully for you!" Peng Lian strikes while the iron is hot.


    The old man borrowed money from the Wang family, so he had to follow Wang Haitao.Even if Wang Haitao treats him as a dog, he has to squat down and bark grinningly.


    For their circle, this is the basic rule of survival.


    Wang Haitao lazily said: "It''s up to you, what you want to do."


    In fact, he was looking forward to it.This kid Peng Lian knew that a stomach of bad water could make a dead person alive, and that a living person could not ask for death.


    This kid once bullied an ordinary girl and almost went to jail.The result was not successful, because the girl¡¯s withdrew the case.Why withdraw the lawsuit?It is said that it was because he wore a knife in his waist in the middle of the night, took four or five people, and ran to the girl''s house to sit and drink tea, frightening the whole family.


    And that family, after withdrawing the lawsuit, also hurriedly moved out of the local area.Two years ago, this incident was still violent.


    Wang Haitao thought, maybe this kid can really help him out?


    ...


    "Zhang Xiaohua! Come here!" Standing at the door of the office, Li Yuzhou shouted to Zhang Xiaohua, attracting the attention of several offices next door.


    Ever since Li Yuzhou transferred Zhang Xiaohua from the workshop to the office, the rumors have never stopped.Some people say that Li Yuzhou, who has never been close to women, has also begun to be bothered.It is also said that Zhang Xiaohua is actually Li Yuzhou''s illegitimate daughter and so on.


    In short, all the rumors and rumors hit the two of them.Li Yuzhou has rich social experience and a calm personality, but he can afford to live with them.But Zhang Xiaohua was different. For the first time in her life, she faced such pressure from public opinion, and now she walks with her head.


    Entering the office, Zhang Xiaohua stood at the desk with her dark circles under her eyes.


    Li Yuzhou closed the door, holding a stack of files in his hand. Without even looking at Zhang Xiaohua, he said to her: "Sit down and play with your mobile phone."


    This situation is no longer the first, fifth or even tenth time.


    After the boss was hospitalized, another major shareholder took control of the Guangming Electronics Factory''s real power, and the entire factory became a mess.Workers in the workshop are lazy and do not work well, and the assembly line is intermittent.The clerks and management in the office are all in danger and start to stand in line for fear that they will lose their jobs if they stand in the wrong line.


    After all, this is a small county, and there are not many large companies like Guangming Electronics Factory.Once unemployed, it is difficult to find such a formal job with complete welfare benefits.


    But Zhang Xiaohua couldn''t find North at all. Jiang Xiaohu once said to her that it''s good to go to work safely, don''t participate in these things, she keeps this in mind.


    But now, she can''t sit still.Every day at work, Li Yuzhou spends two hours teaching her professional accounting knowledge, and she will learn the rest by herself.For half a day every day, she would be called to Li Yuzhou''s office, but she was just sitting and playing?!


    Today Zhang Xiaohua decided to go back to herself. She plucked up the courage and said, "Chief Li, can I help you?"


    Wearing glasses, Li Yuzhou looked up at her from the pile of account books: "No need."


    "But I get more than 3,000 wages every month, but I just study, play, and don''t work. I take this money with a guilty conscience." Zhang Xiaohua flushed.


    Li Yuzhou couldn''t laugh or cry, and said to himself: "This girl is really honest, but she matches Jiang Xiaohu quite well, both are good children."


    "Xiaohua, do you know? This matter is not trivial. Maybe someone will go to jail." Li Yuzhou said.


    His solemn tone and the words he said really scared Zhang Xiaohua.


    "Go to jail? Why? Who will go?" Zhang Xiaohua asked nervously.


    Li Yuzhou said: "Successful and defeated."


    "The winner is the loser..." Zhang Xiaohua''s mouth was dry, and she couldn''t help but pour a glass of water and take a big sip to calm her mood.She is the most ordinary peasant girl who came to the county and is also the most ordinary factory girl.How can you think that one day, you will encounter this kind of severe management struggle?


    Li Yuzhou smiled: "If you really want to help, just look at this account book for me and reconcile it."


    He chose one of the safest books for Zhang Xiaohua. The reason why he was the safest was because he felt that the other party would not use the books on this account.


    Zhang Xiaohua agreed, half nervous and half excited to accept the account book, took a paper calculator, and sat aside to start reconciliation.


    The money gained from labor can only be spent freely.When she started working on finances seriously, she felt that she was qualified to sit in this office that was warm in winter and cool in summer.


    Finally getting off work, Zhang Xiaohua happily received a call from Jiang Xiaohu, and the two agreed to have lunch together.


    Jiang Xiaohu received Zhang Xiaohua at the entrance of the factory, and when he left, he met Li Jian.


    Like a mouse seeing a cat, Li Jian''s first reaction to Jiang Xiaohu is to dodge.But he immediately scolded himself for being insecure, hiding a fart, this is Lao Tzu''s territory!


    He lamely walked to Jiang Xiaohu, his eyes swept around Zhang Xiaohua wantonly.Coldly, he slapped again with a snap.


    At this time it was off work time, and there were many people at the factory door. This slap on the face hurts face.


    Li Jian covered his face, frowned, and yelled at Jiang Xiaohu: "Jiang Xiaohu, do you dare to hit me?"


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered and put his hands in his hair: "What''s wrong with me hitting you? Where do you look? I warn you, Xiao Hua is my girlfriend. You have to think about her, I See you once and beat you once!"


    When the workers saw this scene, they didn''t say anything, but secretly cheered in their hearts.Some girls who have been bullied by Li Jian, or abandoned all the time, secretly envy Zhang Xiaohua: "Boyfriend Xiaohua is really amazing!"


    After all, their boyfriends, when they meet Li Jian, are mostly happy, and when they are really serious, they are more than embarrassed.

 370 Chapter 370

    At the entrance of the factory, more and more people gather, and those who watch the excitement are not afraid of trouble.


    Gradually, a male worker started to make a fuss, his mouth yo-hehe, anyway, the Fa does not blame the public.Even if Li Jian finds fault afterwards, he can''t find a righteous person.


    Jiang Xiaohu grabbed Li Jian by the collar, pulled him in front of him, patted him on the cheek and said, "Did I tell you last time that I saw you hit you once? Not to mention that you aimed at my girlfriend just now. Oh~ I warn you, stay away from my girlfriend!"


    Although there is a smile on his face, his eyes are as cold as a sharp fruit knife.


    Li Jian was frightened by his breath, and he dared not say anything.


    Zhang Xiaohua was afraid that Jiang Xiaohu would be taken away by the police again, so she hurriedly tugged at his sleeve to persuade him: "Brother Huzi, forget it, don''t worry about him."


    "Have you heard? My girlfriend told me not to worry about you, don''t you hurry up to thank you?" Jiang Xiaohu''s voice raised another octave.


    Li Jian was reluctant, but he didn''t dare to refuse, so he hummed and apologized to Zhang Xiaohua.


    Jiang Xiaohu let him go, grabbed Zhang Xiaohua''s hand and walked to the opposite restaurant.


    Looking at their backs, Li Jian touched his hot cheeks, and when they walked away, he spit on the ground fiercely: "I''m pooh, you are such a thing! Wait, I want you to look good sooner or later. And you Zhang Xiaohua, don¡¯t think that a man¡¯s arms are thick enough to hold you for a lifetime, wait until the factory changes your surname, and see how I treat you!"


    As soon as he turned around, Li Jian found that many people were looking at him like a poor worm, and immediately became angry: "Go! Go! What are you looking at?"


    Everyone broke up in a rush, doing their own things.But since then, Li Jian''s image in the hearts of the workers has plummeted, and those who are afraid of him are not as afraid as before.And the girls hated him from the bottom of their hearts.He only noticed this after Li Jian''s difficulty in picking up girls increased.


    Today they only plan to eat a bowl of beef noodles, and ordered two bunches of Huazhiwan.During the meal, Jiang Xiaohu picked all the beef to her: "You work hard, and you can save money outside. Eat more meat!"


    The two of them became numb when talking.


    Why would Zhang Xiaohua eat more meat?She couldn''t wait to cut the meat off her body to Jiang Xiaohu, and hurriedly picked the meat back to him, and clutched her bowl.


    The two pushed around, and finally Jiang Xiaohu said with a black line on his forehead: "It''s just a few pieces of beef, boss, give me a dish of braised beef!"


    This is considered as giving up.


    During the meal, Jiang Xiaohu asked: "Xiaohua, how are you working in the office recently?"


    "Not so good~" Zhang Xiaohua pouted, "I think the workshop is better."


    Jiang Xiaohu was speechless: "Others are eager to go from the workshop to the office to spend leisurely weekends, and the salary is higher. Why are you doing the opposite?"


    Zhang Xiaohua sighed, thinking of the rumors in the factory, and wondering whether he should talk to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "What''s up? Just tell me if you have anything to say, why are we polite?" Jiang Xiaohu winked his eyes mischievously, and sent his girlfriend a wave of autumn waves, almost drowning Zhang Xiaohua.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s heart was beating wildly, and she felt that half of her body was paralyzed by the electric current.


    She blushed and her ears were hot, and she lowered her head and tried to pick the noodles into her mouth.Jiang Xiaohu laughed loudly: "Eat slowly, don''t choke. If you eat like this, you will become a fat man sooner or later."


    "It''s because of you to become a fat man!" Zhang Xiaohua muttered.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled, looked at his girlfriend''s white face, and couldn''t help reaching out to touch her hair.


    His gentle movements made Zhang Xiaohua''s heart beat faster.


    "By the way, Huzi, I was assigned the task by Section Chief Li today." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Jiang Xiaohu knows Zhang Xiaohua''s work well. This silly girl, regardless of what happens in her life, as long as it is a good thing, she can''t wait to report to him.


    For example, what algorithm you learned today, what knowledge you learned tomorrow, and how much salary was paid!It seems that in her life, there are always only smiles and sunshine.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu knows her well, a rural girl who jumps from the workshop to the office, can her life be better?He thinks with his toes and knows how serious the rumors outside will be.This girl just didn''t say anything, but the more she was like this, the more heartbroken Jiang Xiaohu would be for her.


    "Really? What did you do?" Jiang Xiaohu catered to her.


    Zhang Xiaohua told Jiang Xiaohu about the account book.


    "Oh~" Jiang Xiaohu actually didn''t want Zhang Xiaohua to participate in this kind of thing, because he had known from Wei Ruhai and others a long time ago that Yang Huagang was lying in the hospital pretending to be critically ill, just brewing a war.After this battle, the senior officials of Guangming Electronics Factory will be corpses everywhere.


    Xiaohua is too simple, and may not be able to understand the complexity and sinisterness of it for the time being.And Jiang Xiaohu is willing to use his life''s strength to protect her, so that she can live in a pure world for a lifetime.


    "Oh, by the way, Brother Huzi, I''ll give you a gift!" Zhang Xiaohua took out a package of things carefully wrapped in plastic bags and kraft paper from her bag, and handed it to Jiang Xiaohu with a smile.


    Jiang Xiaohu put down his chopsticks, took the package, and touched it, probably clothes.


    "You bought it for me?" he asked.


    Zhang Xiaohua nodded: "I bought you this shirt for the first time I transferred my salary to the office. It''s cold, and you wear a shirt with a shirt underneath, so handsome!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s heart was hot, and he stretched out his hand and squeezed her cheek: "The noodles are almost lumpy, eat quickly."


    ...


    In the old residential buildings, the aborigines have long since moved, and all the tenants now live here.As the community is old, the facilities are already aging and imperfect, the wires and nets crisscrossing the corridors are like spider webs.


    Assistant Li carried his bag, covered his nose with a handkerchief, and walked carefully on the steps.


    He muttered in his heart, 401, 401, finally reached the fourth floor, he breathed a sigh of relief, settled, and raised his hand to knock on the door.


    In the old-fashioned cast iron fence anti-theft door, the plastic net on the door was damaged long ago, and the cracks were full of dust. This made him very uncomfortable with a slightly cleanliness, and he felt hairy.


    Through the security door, Assistant Li could hear the loud music.Play every time, very old-fashioned breakdancing music, will anyone like this kind of music these days?


    This person was introduced by Peng Lian, and Wang Haitao insisted on letting Assistant Li contact him personally in order to make sure that this happened.


    Assistant Li knocked on the door for a long time before a fat man came to open the door.The fat man is fat and greasy, and looks three hundred catties.Standing inside the door, Assistant Li''s sight was completely blocked.


    The fat man looked Assistant Li up and down and asked roughly, "Who are you?"


    "Oh, I''m Li XX. Peng Lian introduced me to you." Assistant Li said politely.


    The fat man raised his brows and shouted into the room: "Brother Nail, here is someone!"


    "Bring him in~" A lazy, gloomy voice came from the room, and Assistant Li was frizzy again.


    Hey!He sighed inwardly, and he didn''t know whether he was right or wrong.

 371 Chapter 371: Brother Nail

    In Xiaoer''s dilapidated two-bedroom room, most of the paint on the wall has peeled off, mottled and broken.


    The room was full of mold and it was very pungent, making Assistant Li feel unable to breathe.


    After the fat man stepped aside, he barely squeezed into the room and stood at the door.The security door was slammed shut by the fat man, and then he saw a person coming out of the house.


    This man has tousled hair and is only wearing a vest on a cold day.With a cigarette in his mouth, he rubbed his hair and walked to the sofa, jumped up and sat on the back of the sofa.


    "Who are you?" He stared at Assistant Li and asked.


    Assistant Li was sweating coldly, and this person looked terrible.


    "My last name is Li, I was introduced by Peng Lian." Assistant Li said.


    "Oh, Peng Lian~" The man sneered, "Go ahead, what do you want me to do?"


    Assistant Li took out an envelope from his bag. The bulging envelope was about to be handed over, but the fat man snatched it away.


    When the fat man squeezed the envelope, his eyes suddenly lit up, a lot of money!


    "Brother Ding!" The fat man handed the envelope to the man as if to please.


    The nail took the envelope and took out the contents.Inside is five thousand yuan in cash, plus a photo of Jiang Xiaohu.


    It turned out that the nickname Nail was the one Assistant Li was looking for this time to deal with Jiang Xiaohu.


    What is Nail''s real name? He probably forgot.My father gambled and my mother ran away from home, and has been in society since she was a teenager.It is said that once offended the enemy, he was caught and nailed his left hand to the wall.


    Later, although the hand was saved, the nail hole remained forever, and the left hand was considered useless.The nickname Nail has since replaced his real name.


    I heard that this Dingzi brother used to mix with a brother Bangge on the local road. Later, Bangge went on the right track and opened a security company and a restaurant. He left the single mix until now.


    Assistant Li has heard of many things, and he feels that such terrible people are unlikely to exist in reality.Life, it¡¯s not a TV show, right?


    However, when he saw the nail with his own eyes today, he knew that the original TV series were not all fake.


    Nail counted the money and threw it to the fat man: "Go and buy some wine."


    His voice was somber, it sounded like ice in a toilet in winter.


    The fat man agreed, and went out with the money happily, leaving only Assistant Li and Nails in the house.Assistant Li was even more frightened, sweating unceasingly.


    "What do you want me to do?" Nail asked, "When will the balance be paid?"


    "Um, I need an arm or a leg from that person." When Assistant Li said this, he felt that the gap between his teeth was cold. "The final payment of 30,000 yuan, after we confirmed the other party''s situation, immediately paid in cash. I will pay you the form."


    "Okay, keep your phone." Nail said.


    Assistant Li tremblingly, handed over a business card.


    "You go!" Nail waved his hand.


    Assistant Li was relieved and turned and walked out.He just stepped out of his left foot, but he heard the nail behind his back: "Don''t think that my account is bad."


    These words were like a steel needle, lasing from behind him, Assistant Li gave a sharp moment, then turned around with a dry smile, "Don''t worry, our words count."


    Nail sneered and waved to let him go.


    It wasn''t until he left the corridor, left the community, and stood in the sun that Assistant Li felt that he was alive again.Just now, it was as uncomfortable as if it were a trip to the Yin Cao Jifu.


    He didn''t recover until he reached the road and hung up the phone to Wang Haitao. The other party''s voice was lazy, and there was a girl''s voice beside him.


    "Well, you did a good job. I''m considering giving you a salary increase this year." Wang Haitao praised him a few words and wrote a blank check by the way.


    Secretary Li said: "Where and where, it is my duty to serve you, Master. Then you are busy......"


    But he said that Nail took the job, but he already had a spectrum in his heart.But he had to go to a place first. After the fat man nicknamed Fat Pig came back, the two of them took a taxi to the western suburbs of the city together.


    There is a demolition area, originally a village called Zuojiazhuang, because it is close to the county seat, it has been expropriated and the demolition work is in progress.However, it seems that the developer''s capital chain is broken, so half of it was demolished and left there, no one cares about it.


    The two of them walked through the ruins and came to a dilapidated hut in the middle of the ruined village.


    Pushing the door in, a bad smell came out of the room.The two frowned, choking and coughing.


    Wang Ziqiang was in a daze, when he heard someone coming, he immediately raised his head and looked at the light: "Woo~"


    With a towel in his mouth, he could only make a very low whimper.It turns out that the person who kidnapped him that day was also a nail.


    He looked back at the two, his eyes full of desire to survive.It has been three days, and he hasn''t entered the grain, so the other party only gave him a bun and a bottle of water.But for him who usually lives in luxury, this is obviously not enough.Coupled with the fact that Wang Ziqiang''s mentality is a little unclear as he grows older and loses energy.


    The fat pig kicked him in disgust as soon as he entered the door: "It can be pulled so much!!"


    "What nonsense, don''t clean it up yet!" Nail said.


    The fat pig cursed and cleaned up the dirt on the ground.Nail then walked to Wang Ziqiang and stared at him, "You gave me the phone number of four women, but each of them said they didn''t know you. Can you explain it to me?"


    It turned out that Nail kidnapped Wang Ziqiang and demanded a ransom of two million.He asked Wang Ziqiang to call his family, and Wang Ziqiang called his mistress.


    He had more than a dozen mistresses, selected a few of them who thought they were stronger than Jin, and gave the phone to Nail.However, these feelings are simply vulnerable to money.None of these four women was willing to pay for him, even if they all had a house and a car with two or three million in deposits, even if the money, house, and car were all provided by Wang Ziqiang.


    Wang Ziqiang was stunned, with mixed feelings in his heart.Nail pulled the towel off his mouth and sneered: "Think about it, who else can call?"


    Wang Ziqiang thought about it, and there was only one person¡ªthe wife of the chaos.


    Although he is fat, ugly, and old, he is still strictly controlled, but after all, they are married couples, shouldn''t they be so ruthless?


    Wang Ziqiang hesitated for a moment and gave his wife''s phone number to Nail.Nail took the number and went outside to call it.A few minutes later he came back excitedly, hehe smiled and said, "My wife is better than my own!"


    Wang Ziqiang was stunned again, his wife who was so despised by him.She is the woman who cares about him most in this world.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu rushed home from the county seat. At the intersection of Honghua Town and Jiangbian Village, suddenly there was a rustle in the grass beside the road, as if something was lurking in it.


    This sudden sound scared Jiang Xiaohu and braked quickly and looked carefully.In the grass, a pair of yellow-brown eyes were staring at him coldly.

 372 Chapter 372 Black Cat

    Brush!


    The grass is swaying like a tenth-level wind is blowing.The sound of Jiang Xiaohu''s electric car motor could not suppress its movement.


    A pair of yellow-brown eyes stared at him coldly from the bushes. He stopped the car and looked carefully. It turned out to be a black cat.


    The black cat has no variegated body except for the eyes.It looks like a stray cat, like a handful of dry wood.


    Jiang Xiaohu has cats and dogs at home, and he is not a person who loves small animals.But somehow, seeing this cat and thinking about the coming winter, Jiang Xiaohu felt a trace of pity in his heart.


    "You have no home? So pitiful, if you want to go home with me, you can jump into my car by yourself!" Jiang Xiaohu knelt down and said to the black cat.


    The black cat is obviously an adult, and it doesn''t seem to be associated with cuteness.Its eyeballs glanced at Jiang Xiaohu vigilantly, then looked at the car behind him, then stretched out, let out a meow, swish and flew from the grass to the tricycle, like a black lightning.


    Is it so fast?Jiang Xiaohu was startled, but still smiled and shook his head, got up and rode home.


    Half an hour later, at home in Jiangbian Village.


    Wang Xifeng chased Jiang Xiaohu all over the yard with broom bumps, chasing and cursing: "You die, I don''t know if a cat is a disaster or a dog is a fortune? What kind of cat should you go home if you are free? Black cat..."


    In the old days, if his mother beat and scolded him like this, grandma would definitely help protect his grandson.But today, the old lady is also standing by the side of the daughter-in-law, sitting in the corridor and basking in the sun, nagging while basking: "Nima is right!"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and went in a circle with the old lady. Finally, he grabbed the broom and gently unarmed the old lady: "Mom, cats and dogs, wealth and disasters, they are all superstitions. Remember. Now, your son is doing good deeds, and your son is for you to be lucky. How pitiful this cat is. Winter is coming. It hides in the grass. If you haven''t eaten or drink, you can do it and stay."


    He put the broom aside, blinked his eyes, and tried to act like a baby at his mother.


    Wang Xifeng just eats his son. She gave birth to her own son, and she loves being naughty.With a helpless sigh, Wang Xifeng said, "You raise your own cat!"


    "Yes, yes, I raise it myself!" Jiang Xiaohu said, "I not only raise it by myself, but also take it to the county veterinary station for scumming and injections."


    The black cat''s eyes shrank for no apparent reason, as if he understood his words.


    The next day, when Jiang Xiaohu delivered vegetables to the city, he brought the black cat along the way, ready to fulfill his promise to give this kid a stabbing and injection.


    Although Niu Lihua accepted Wang Haitao''s contract and ostensibly cancelled the contract with Jiang Xiaohu, in fact, Jiang Xiaohu''s dishes are still being used in the restaurant, and the price remains unchanged.As for the dishes delivered by Wang Haitao and Wang Ziqiang''s company, they were all given to employees as benefits.


    Niu Lihua has been very guilty of Jiang Xiaohu ever since he''betrayed'' Jiang Xiaohu.In the morning, Jiang Xiaohu brought food to the restaurant, and the two met unexpectedly, and she was embarrassed for a while.


    The two met in the underground garage, and Niu Lihua didn''t know whether to turn around or face it.On the contrary, Jiang Xiaohu stepped forward openly and said: "Sister Lihua, go to work?"


    "Ah, yes, you have a cat?" Thankfully, Jiang Xiaohu brought a black cat and let Niu Lihua find the topic.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned and said, "I picked it up, oh yes, sister Lihua, it''s okay, don''t worry."


    Niu Lihua was taken aback for a moment. She knew what Jiang Xiaohu meant, but she didn''t expect this guy to take the initiative to mention it.Generally speaking, adults avoid talking about this situation, as if nothing has happened.


    After all, adults have adult rules.


    But Jiang Xiaohu just didn''t do this, which pot was opened or not.


    "I..." Niu Lihua was extremely embarrassed.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Sister, I might also do the same if I changed it to me. But that scum would use the child to threaten you, and it is unforgivable. Sister, I believe there is a good saying that people are watching, don¡¯t worry. , I will try to clean up him. I have to take Heizi to the operation, so I won¡¯t talk more with you."


    He smiled brightly at Niu Lihua, waved his hand, and left the underground garage.


    Niu Lihua had mixed feelings, guilt, moved, and helpless.Not to mention, after Jiang Xiaohu said so clearly, her heart became bright.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu left Lihua Hotel and took the cat to find a restaurant for dinner.In the morning in a hurry, Zhou Qing¡¯s family¡¯s food has bottomed out again, and he can only pull goods from the village now.In this way, there is no time to eat breakfast.


    Taking the cat to a breakfast shop, Jiang Xiaohu ordered a cage of steamed buns, a millet porridge, and a plate of pickles.He ate while feeding Heizi, and the two ate happily.After eating, one person walked in.


    Heizi was eating meat buns quietly, suddenly raised his head and glared at the front.


    Don''t talk about this little wild cat, his eyes are blade-like, with a murderous look.Its expression changed, and Jiang Xiaohu around him was taken aback. He quickly looked down and asked, "What''s the matter with the sunspot?"


    Heizi gave a low growl, Jiang Xiaohu followed his gaze and saw a man with gloomy expression and disheveled hair coming in from outside the door.


    The man was wearing a coat with a smell on him, and he came to eat breakfast.He bought a breakfast and ate it at the table across from Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt a little uncomfortable, but he didn''t know each other and it was hard to ask.So he petted the sunspot quietly, persuading him to eat his own.


    The result is good, Sunspot not only disobedient, but swishes up like a black lightning.It jumped onto the man''s table and scratched the man''s neck with a paw.


    After scratching his paw, Heizi honestly returned to Jiang Xiaohu''s feet and continued to enjoy the food.


    Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded, what is going on?The man was also taken aback, and he didn''t expect this cat to be so fierce.


    "Hey, why are you okay with people?" Jiang Xiaohu got a black line on his forehead and quickly apologized to the man, "I''m sorry, my cat is going crazy, do you want to get a rabies vaccine?"


    The man was obviously also very angry, but his brows were frowned, and there was no attack.Especially after Jiang Xiaohu apologized, he stared at Jiang Xiaohu and the cat coldly, and hummed: "No!" Lowered his head and continued to eat, snoring and ate, and left.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt strange, the cats he met were strange, and the people he met were also strange.He had eaten, took the cat to the injection, and did not mention the operation.


    ...


    The monkey yawned and walked down from the second floor.


    This set of duplex small buildings, the bottom of the business, is the bottom of the family that he has worked hard with Bangge over the years.


    Now Bangge has changed his evil and turned to the righteous, and the monkey has also turned around.On the first floor, my wife opened a small shop, and I worked in Bangge¡¯s company, which was thousands of dollars a month.


    During this time, the monkeys are in a good mood, and they have never been more reliable.Unlike before, it always feels like today and no tomorrow.


    It''s good to change evil and return to righteousness.


    However, his good mood disappeared as the figure came into view.


    "Nails?" he exclaimed.

 373 Chapter 373: Kidnapped

    Nail with a gloomy expression was smoking in the corridor outside his shop, with a band-aid on his neck.


    Turning his head to see the monkey, he smiled, uglier than crying.


    The monkey was afraid of this guy, and always thought he was a lunatic.They used to work together for a while when everyone was mixing under Bangge.


    I remember one time, the two went to collect the bill together.The one who owes the debt is an old man, a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water.The nail smashed his leg bones and pinched his neck to throw him downstairs.


    The man howled in pain like a pig, and frightened all his companions.They tried to persuade the nails for fear of something serious.But Lao Lai was also afraid of nails, and paid the money that night.It turned out that I didn''t have any money, but I didn''t want to pay it back.


    Bangge has praised nails in front of big guys more than once, and he will be the one doing big things in the future.But he warned him more than once that he must be measured.Later Bangge wanted to bring nails to change careers, but Nail didn''t agree, so he jumped.


    By this calculation, the monkey and the nail have not seen each other for more than half a year.


    "Brother Nail, what brought you here today?" The monkey leaned forward with some guilty conscience and greeted him.


    Nail said: "Don''t worry, I''m not here to find your fault, I just want to ask you to buy something."


    "Ha, what do you ask me to buy?" said the monkey. "My commissary is full of instant noodles with snacks. Whatever you want to eat, don''t charge any money."


    The monkey could feel that his wife''s angry eyes were cast at him from the dark.


    "I don''t want these, is there any Mongolian sweat medicine?" Nail asked, "I remember you had channels before."


    The monkey was startled and sweated.Sure enough, it''s a nail, the rhythm of not doing good things when you start.


    He actually still has a little inventory, and Bangge once told him to dispose of all these things.He is reluctant, because these are not easy to get.It''s okay now, and I was found by nails.


    He dared not lie in front of the nail, so he had to say: "Yes, I will give it to you."


    The monkey turned upstairs to get something, Nail saw the unfriendly look of the monkey''s wife, and he consciously walked a little away.


    The monkey took a plastic bag with a bottle in it, about 200ml, and gave these to the nails.


    After taking the nail, he asked the monkey: "How are you doing now?"


    "You also see, my son is in elementary school, I am five thousand eight hundred a month, and the commissary eats three melons and jujubes a month. Fortunately, the house is bought early, and the shop is owned by its own, and no money is required." Monkey said Inside, there was a sense of contentment.


    Nail snorted and asked: "You all have become timid."


    "Brother Nail, it''s not timid, but life should be like this." said the monkey, "what about you? What are you doing now?"


    After asking this, the monkey regretted it.Nail and them are not the same, he has a hunch that this kid will have something big sooner or later.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I have a deal, and it will be done in a few days. After finishing it, I can divide you five thousand. Do you not?" Nail asked.


    The monkey smiled bitterly: "What business?"


    "Get someone, him." Nail showed the picture to the monkey.


    When the monkey saw, it turned out to be him?He was so frightened that he didn''t dare to show it. He just said to Nail, "Forget it, I have to go to work honestly."


    Nail cursed, threw away his cigarette butt and carried the plastic bag, turned and left.


    After he left, the monkey immediately called Bangge to inform him of the incident.


    Bangge was holding his son to feed water. Hearing these words, his nose smoked: "His grandma has a leg, dare to attack my brother? But don''t be afraid, who is Jiang Xiaohu, ordinary people can''t do it. To him. Monkey, you did a good job of this!"


    "Hey, Bangge, you cultivated well." The monkey smiled, "but nailing him, something is wrong!"


    "It''s okay, I''ll talk to him another day, this kid, the road is getting worse."


    Although Bangge said so, he still felt wrong, and immediately told Jiang Xiaohu about the incident after hanging up the phone.


    When Jiang Xiaohu received this call, he was shocked and grateful, and said many words of thanks.


    "Xiaohu, if you need my help, just say it!" Bangge said proudly, "I can make that kid disappear without knowing it."


    "Forget it, it''s not that serious." Jiang Xiaohu was startled, "it would be bad if it killed someone."


    In fact, what he thinks is that Bangge is on the right track so easily, and don''t do anything illegal.As for the so-called nail, he also has a way to deal with it.Besides, how much hatred can Wang Haitao have with him?The most is to find someone to beat him up, or engage in pornographic business, can it really kill him?


    But don''t tell me, since receiving the news from Bangge, Jiang Xiaohu always feels that he has a pair of eyes staring at him behind his back in the past few days, and he is uncomfortable.


    After the cat has undergone surgery, he will be trained at home.Without Xiongfeng, his cat became lazy.


    On this day, Jiang Xiaohu drove a tricycle home from the county seat. When he was about to leave the city, he suddenly had a tire.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise and the car bumped violently, even his driver was startled.


    Huh!


    He hurriedly braked, leaving several black marks on the road with his tires, and then he barely stopped on the side of the road.


    The small tricycle, the movement is not small, a tire burst, and the car tens of meters before and after it shivered.


    The drivers hurriedly turned the steering wheel to avoid this agricultural tricycle for fear of getting into trouble and being touched.There was only one van, which amicably stopped on the outside of the tricycle.


    A fat man who got off the car had to weigh 300 kilograms, which made people wonder how he could fit in the driving seat.


    After getting out of the car, the fat man asked kindly: "Brother, do you need help?"


    Jiang Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief: "Thank you, I just need a wrench or something."


    The fat man screamed, took out the wrench from the rear compartment, handed it to Jiang Xiaohu, and asked, "Is there anything else to use? Jack or something."


    "Hey, brother, your heart is so good, but my broken car doesn''t need a lot of pounds..."


    Before Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, he felt a pungent smell rushing into his nostrils.It turned out that a wet handkerchief was covering his nose and mouth.


    Next, he felt the world spin and unconscious.The fat man dragged him into the van and drove away.


    The whole thing happened very suddenly, the duration was very short, the tricycle was blocked by the van, and no one saw it.


    When Jiang Xiaohu woke up again, it was already night. He was in a dark hut. The room was full of smelly smells, and there seemed to be people nearby.


    "Ouch! Ouch!" The man groaned, groaning in pain constantly, making people upset.


    "Yelling what? Want to die, don''t you?" There was a roar from the door, and the light came on.

 374 Chapter 374

    The dazzling incandescent lamp was facing Jiang Xiaohu''s head. He tilted his head subconsciously, and his head touched the head of another person.


    Standing at the door was the fat man who was almost three hundred jin, and he was holding a big oily chicken leg in his hand.


    Look at the head next to me, it''s really oily and smelly, I don''t know how long I haven''t washed it, and my hair is gray.Looking at this face again, Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded, isn''t this Wang Ziqiang?


    "You two stay there, don''t yell at me!" The fat man roared, turned off the light again, and went out with the chicken drumstick.He was sitting and resting by the van on the street outside, coming in from time to time to take a look. The task was to guard the two prey.


    When he left, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help asking: "Boss Wang, why were you arrested? Didn''t you go with Wang Haitao?"


    "Me?..." Wang Ziqiang didn''t know where to start, but don''t look at the two people who seem to be brothers and sisters, Wang Ziqiang still doesn''t look down on Jiang Xiaohu, and he tickled with hatred.It''s a pity that he didn''t eat and drink for several days, and he didn''t have any strength at all.


    "Why, you don''t know they met Wang Haitao?" Jiang Xiaohu said, "You don''t know how I got here? Wang Haitao found them and arrested me. How about you?"


    He said this deliberately. In fact, he didn''t think Wang Haitao had to play Wang Ziqiang like this.why?It makes no sense.


    For money?Wang Haitao is Wang Qianli''s son, and he has more wealth than Wang Ziqiang.For something else?It''s even more impossible. The two of them don''t fight with each other now, and deal with him?


    "Huh, it''s impossible! Can I be the same as you?" Wang Ziqiang said angrily, "They are for money, fucking!"


    Speaking of this, he was sad. His wife promised to pay a ransom. That was two million!Even if it was put on Wang Ziqiang, he felt painful.


    People are so contradictory, his mistress refuses to pay for him, his wife pays, he is moved.The emotion passed, and the flesh hurts again. After deciding to go out, I will teach my wife a lesson, the money is not so burnt.


    "Haha! So, if you give the money, they will let go?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Wang Ziqiang said: "That is."


    "Dreaming!" Jiang Xiaohu simply shattered his fantasy.


    Wang Ziqiang yelled angrily, and then said after he finished, "You are not a kidnapper, how do you know they will not let go?"


    "How many of them? How many have you met?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Wang Ziqiang replied: "I have seen two at least, why are you asking about this?" He heightened his vigilance and even began to wonder whether Jiang Xiaohu was the one who kidnapped him.Otherwise, how could he appear here?


    Yes, Jiang Xiaohu must be a kidnapper, he was not caught by Wang Haitao at all, he was playing a bitter trick to spy on the situation.Otherwise, why would he be so calm and not afraid at all?When I first came, I was so scared to death!


    How vicious!


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned and said: "That''s right, they didn''t plan to let you out alive at all. It looks like you''ve finished watching it. You want to go out and don''t call the police? Now the cameras are all over the world, can they run away? Let you go~"


    Wang Ziqiang''s heart trembled and he was dumbfounded.Recall carefully, if it is so, the group of people caught themselves, they never blindfolded him, only gagged with a towel.


    Wang Ziqiang was sweating coldly, turned his head and stared at Jiang Xiaohu angrily: "Jiang Xiaohu, why are you so cruel? We are just because of women''s enmity. Although I retaliated against you, I never thought you would die!"


    "Cut, I said your brain is sick?" Jiang Xiaohu glared at him disgustingly, "What do you think of me now? I don''t know if your brain has grown into honeycomb briquette, you will feel that I am with them. ."


    Wang Ziqiang was dumbfounded again, he wanted to cry without tears, feeling that time was running out.He was stupid, he told the ladies not to call the police, or they would tear up the ticket.


    Stupid girl, you must call the police!


    At the same time, in Wang Ziqiang''s home, a chubby woman was sitting on the sofa crying, and two and a half girls surrounded her.


    "Mom, don''t cry, Dad will come back safely."


    "Mom, let''s call the police and let the police uncle catch the bad guys."


    The woman raised her head and said fiercely to the two daughters: "You shut up and don''t call the police, understand? Those bad guys will kill your father!"


    The camera turned and returned to the small black house in the ruins of the demolition in the western suburbs of the city.


    Jiang Xiaohu was dry and dry. He once persuaded Wang Ziqiang to cooperate with him in a low voice so that the two could escape together.


    But Wang Ziqiang didn''t dare at all, he was scared of being beaten.When he was first arrested, he still had the courage to yell at him. As a result, he was fatally beaten by nails and fat pigs, and he lost several teeth.After that, the two of them didn''t give him food, drink, or sleep, which tortured him.


    In just a few days, Wang Ziqiang quickly lost weight.The thin one is almost out of phase, with no meat on both cheeks.


    And just now, when the fat pig came in to swear, Wang Ziqiang also saw that Jiang Xiaohu was tied back, almost tied up.In this case, this kid actually wants to escape?It''s just a dream!


    Jiang Xiaohu babbled, he wanted to untie the rope?Do not make jokes.


    Wang Ziqiang''s brain began to spin very cleverly and quickly.


    Jiang Xiaohu was indeed untying the ropes. In fact, these knots were not difficult for him at all.


    Before long, he untied the rope on his hand and asked Wang Ziqiang: "Boss Wang, do you want to go together?"


    Wang Ziqiang was silent in the dark.


    Jiang Xiaohu snorted: "Idiot, coward, I really don''t know how you got your wealth."


    He began to untie the rope on his leg, and suddenly Wang Ziqiang pulled his throat and shouted: "Here, this person is going to run away!" Jiang Xiaohu slapped a black line on his forehead, and slapped Wang Ziqiang''s face with his backhand: "You are stupid. , You really live up to your reputation! Who are you with?"


    Wang Ziqiang slapped him and said with a miserable smile: "I''m the one with myself. If you sell you, you can get my life back. Of course I will sell you! Come on!"


    "Shut up, you!" Jiang Xiaohu grabbed a handful of things from the ground and stuffed it into his mouth. Later, he realized that it was Wang Ziqiang''s disgusting thing. After returning home, he washed his hands hundreds of times and found it smelly.


    boom!


    The door was knocked open again, the light was on, and the fat man rushed in and kicked Jiang Xiaohu twice: "So courageous, I dare to escape! After Nail Brother comes back, let''s see how he cleans you!"


    When the fat man turned his head and saw Wang Ziqiang''s appearance, he retched: "I*, you crazy man!"


    Wang Ziqiang vomited on the ground again and again, but unfortunately he couldn''t vomit cleanly.He watched the fat man go to the car to find the iron chain for the dog, and tied Jiang Xiaohu back.


    When the fat man was about to go out, Wang Ziqiang hurriedly stopped him.


    "Wait a minute!" Wang Ziqiang shouted.


    The fat man stared at him a long distance away: "What?" He looked disgusted.

 375 Chapter 375 Despair

    Wang Zi forced himself to show himself, and said with a shy smile: "Brother, I am rich, I am rich!"


    The fat man couldn''t tell his intentions, but he thought this guy was crazy, so he sneered: "Nonsense, why do we tie you up if you don''t have money? Do you give you pension?"


    "No, no, I mean, I can give you tens of thousands of dollars more, you let me have a way out. Also, if I reported him, there is hard work without credit, right?" Wang Ziqiang said flatly.


    The fat man was stunned for a moment, and finally figured out what he meant, and laughed: "Okay, that''s what it meant. Okay, don''t worry, we have the money, and we will let you go!"


    After speaking, he turned off the light and went out.When he walked to the door, the fat man spit on the ground and cursed secretly: "Isn''t it really something? It''s even more cheating if it''s like this, worse than Lao Tzu!"


    When the fat man left, Jiang Xiaohu sighed deeply and said to Wang Ziqiang: "Wang Ziqiang, Wang Ziqiang, I''m looking down on you."


    "Whatever you want, it''s as if someone is rare you can afford it!" Wang Ziqiang said. He seemed to see the light again in the darkness. He felt that his life was right in front of him, and that what he did tonight was the most correct thing in his life.


    Who else¡¯s life is more important than my own?He thought so.


    "Although I used to hate you and hate you, in the final analysis you are considered a person, but it is a pity that you like a woman you shouldn''t like. But today, Wang Ziqiang, I despise you!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Wang Ziqiang sneered: "Jiang Xiaohu, it''s time for you to die, and you still want to look down on me? Think about it, how should you escape?


    Both of them were silent, and the night became more intense.


    Fat Pig was sitting in a beach chair and playing games with his mobile phone. Although he was wrapped in a military coat, he still felt chilly.Winter is getting closer and closer!


    However, even though he was cold, Fat Pig was still very motivated to think of the large bills he was about to get.


    Ding Lingling!


    A phone call interrupted his game, and he hurriedly picked it up: "Brother Nail, have you got it?"


    "Get it!" Nail said, "Let''s do it."


    "Good!" Fat Pig agreed, got up and opened the door, fumbled, and took out a pig-killing knife.


    He wrapped the knife handle with a cloth strip in the palm of his right hand, and then entered the house wearing a military coat.After standing at the door for a while, he turned on the light.


    Under the dim light, as the fat pig entered the door, Jiang Xiaohu felt a chilly air blowing from the back of his neck.


    This is not a cold wind, but murderous.


    His hairs on his body stood up and he realized that something was wrong.Maybe that group of people has already taken Wang Ziqiang''s ransom, and now they are going to die!Since he did it in front of his face, does that mean he didn''t have to run?


    Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s forehead crackled cold sweat, no way, how could he die here?He was secretly lucky, a torrent of power gushing from all over his body, his muscles swelled like a horned python.


    "Hey, boss Wang, let''s go, I''ll take you home!" Fat Pig said with a smile at Wang Ziqiang.


    Wang Ziqiang was very happy when he heard that, he secretly said that I can live if I obey, and I can buy a life if I give more money!Jiang Xiaohu, have you seen it?This is the power of money!


    He nodded fiercely and continued: "Thank you, big brother! I can''t forget your kindness. After I go back, I will definitely give you a big red envelope!"


    Jiang Xiaohu almost vomited blood, thinking that this guy is too unpromising, right?Is the fat pig a benefactor?Is it an enemy, OK?


    But he changed his mind, forget it, why is he angry with such a person?The stupid will die on stupid words after all.


    Fat Pig tied Jiang Xiaohu firmly, so he didn''t pay much attention to him.He smiled and walked to Wang Ziqiang and squatted down to stare at him: "Boss Wang, you said you want to seal me a red envelope when you go home, but is it really?"


    "Of course it''s true, don''t worry, my Wang Ziqiang''s words count!" Wang Ziqiang nodded fiercely.


    For him, self-esteem is a shit, as long as he can survive, he can call this fat pig daddy.


    The fat pig smiled, and suddenly took the pig-killing knife out of his arms.Wang Ziqiang was startled, dripping with cold sweat, and withdrew back.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll cut the rope for you." Fat Pig explained.


    "Oh~" Wang Ziqiang breathed a sigh of relief, "Say it earlier, I thought you were going to kill me!"


    "Idiot!" Jiang Xiaohu cursed from the side.


    Wang Ziqiang sternly reprimanded: "Jiang Xiaohu, shut up! Which round will you have to talk to?" He turned his face, and when he faced the fat pig, he was smiling again.


    Fat Pig smiled and grabbed his arm, sniffed twice to cut the rope off: "Get up."


    Wang Ziqiang agreed and wanted to stand up.But my legs didn''t work hard at all, and after struggling several times, they all fell back.


    It turns out that he has been tied up here all this time, eating, drinking, and sleeping in the same posture, and the blood vessels in his lower limbs have long been blocked.


    In the end, the fat pig took him a hand and helped him up: "Let''s go old man, I will send you off."


    Wang Ziqiang said infinitely grateful words. When he walked to the door, he stopped and waved goodbye to Jiang Xiaohu: "Jiang Xiaohu, I''m leaving, you can enjoy yourself here."


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head to look at him, and sighed with pity.


    Wang Ziqiang didn''t understand what he was sighing, but he felt very happy when he thought that he could go home immediately, take a hot bath, change clothes, shave off his beard, and eat his favorite food.Even for the perpetrator around him, he didn''t have much anger.


    Suddenly, he was pushed forward by the fat pig, suddenly staggered, and fell to the ground.


    Wang Ziqiang was dumbfounded, startled and scared: "Big brother, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? I mean to send you home!" Fat Pig smiled, shaking the knife in his hand, "Go home, go home!"


    "Huh? No, no, you can''t kill me, I''ll give you money. My wife gave you money..."


    Wang Ziqiang''s scared souls were all flying away, trembling all over, and after a few days of not eating and resting properly, there was no strength at all, and he could not urinate.


    The fat pig smiled: "Boss Wang, are you a fool for us? What do I look like, what Nail Brother looks like, you can see everything clearly, let you go back, wait for you to call us?"


    Wang Ziqiang was desperate. He suddenly remembered what Jiang Xiaohu said, Damn, every point this guy said is right!


    He regretted, regretted why he betrayed Jiang Xiaohu at that time, and why didn''t he escape with him.But right now, he was just a fish jumping ashore, about to die of thirst.


    The fat pig stepped forward slowly, bent over to grab his collar, and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wang, I will be gentle and not painful at all. I sneered at your neck and pulled such a hole. It''s gone, it''s okay!"


    When he laughed, his tone was heavy, showing his big yellow teeth.

 376 Chapter 376

    The night breeze in early winter is very cold.


    The ruins are full of despair.


    Wang Ziqiang looked at the night sky and imagined that next year''s today would be his own death bogey, and he was unwilling.


    Suddenly, with a bang, the fat pig''s body whizzed over his head and hit the opposite van.Before he could make a scream, he passed out.


    The cargo was so heavy that the van that it hit swayed from side to side and almost overturned.The pig-killing knife fell onto a cement prefabricated board with a clang.


    Wang Ziqiang was dumbfounded and didn''t understand what was going on.Looking at the dim lights at the entrance for profit, Jiang Xiaohu''s body shape is so stalwart.


    "Jiang Xiaohu? You, you..."


    "What am I? If it weren''t for me, you would have died a long time ago!" Jiang Xiaohu seemed to have taken gunpowder, "Can you do it?"


    "What can do?" Wang Ziqiang asked subconsciously.


    "Nonsense, of course can you go!" Jiang Xiaohu became more and more angry at him.


    "I, I don''t seem to be able to!" Wang Ziqiang lowered his head, feeling very complicated.Can''t tell if it is shock, guilt, or grateful.


    Of course, he was very angry. Jiang Xiaohu was tied up by a fat pig with an iron chain. How did this kid break free?


    Jiang Xiaohu grunted and walked forward to bend down and lift the fat pig, just like a piglet.Seeing this scene, Wang Ziqiang''s surprised mouth couldn''t close.After all, the fat pig tonnage was there, and Jiang Xiaohu was able to pick it up with one hand. It seemed that it was a matter of breaking away from the chains.


    Now Wang Ziqiang is particularly fortunate, fortunate that he did not offend Jiang Xiaohu too harshly.Hmm, it shouldn''t be too cruel, right?


    Taking out the car keys and mobile phone from the fat pig, Jiang Xiaohu opened the door, started the car, and then threw the fat pig into the back seat.


    Wang Ziqiang was also embarrassed to call him, and even more embarrassed to beg him to bring himself.After all, he had just betrayed others, and when he left, he even said that.


    In the end, before he called out, Jiang Xiaohu came over by himself to pick him up and drag him to the co-pilot.Then drove to the highway.


    "Well, Boss Jiang and Jiang, where are we going now?" Wang Ziqiang''s tone became very humble and asked cautiously.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Nonsense, of course I went to the police."


    Wang Ziqiang said, leaning back in his chair and stopped talking.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu has obtained his driver''s license, this is the first time he is driving on the road. It is inevitable that he is a little nervous, and he has all the problems that novices will make.


    The car on this road drove at a speed comparable to that of a tortoise, but the conditions on the road still frightened the passenger Wang Ziqiang.


    Gradually, Wang Ziqiang felt a little trouble breathing.In the past few days, he was beaten with nails and fat pigs from time to time. He did not eat well or drink well. Even sleeping was a luxury, and his body was already exhausted.


    Suddenly he was relieved, his whole body relaxed, and all kinds of discomforts on his body became prominent.Heart tingling, shortness of breath, cold sweat all over.


    He clutched his chest, didn''t even say a word, his head tilted to the side, speechless.


    Jiang Xiaohu hadn''t noticed his condition at first, and when he caught a glimpse of him, he was startled: "Mom, don''t die in this car, I won''t be able to tell the truth by then!"


    He hurried to the side and parked, squeezed Wang Ziqiang''s wrist and probed, and breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s okay, I''m hanging."


    If this is pulled by an ambulance, a critically ill notification will be given at random, but Jiang Xiaohu is different.He took a little river water to pour Wang Ziqiang, and then helped him relax his muscles and blood. It didn''t take long for Wang Ziqiang to wake up.Although still unwell, it''s always weak.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s cell phone was touched by Fat Pig a long time ago, but he has a Fat Pig cell phone in his hand.Without saying anything, he dialed 110 and 120 on his cell phone, and the car stopped driving, and he waited on the side of the road.


    In about fifteen minutes, the hospital and police cars arrived.The kidnapping was locked with the intent to kill his mouth. This is a big case in the local area.


    Jiang Xiaohu handed Wang Ziqiang to the medical staff, and he went to cooperate with the police in the investigation.


    He was surprised to see the deer, who is now a serious criminal policeman.


    "Jiang Xiaohu?" Officer Xiaolu was surprised, "You, what are you..."


    "I don''t want to see you in this situation either~" Jiang Xiaohu shrugged helplessly. "There is a kidnapper in the back seat of the car, but he is in a coma."


    Xiao Lu was shocked, but Jiang Xiaohu was not so surprised when this happened.


    Everyone was busy, but Wang Ziqiang was sitting in the ambulance, breathing oxygen, feeling the kind of open-mindedness after the disaster.


    Yes, his entire life has changed drastically tonight.He has become open-minded as a whole, he is not as greedy and lustful as before.


    Wang Ziqiang looked at the people in front of him who were busy because of him, with an unspeakable feeling in his heart.Before long, his wife came with her two daughters, and the family cried.For the first time in his life, he thought that his daughter was also good, as long as it was his own flesh and blood, it was good.


    He was full of guilt in his arms with his wife who had become a yellow face.


    "You are really fate!" A nurse said to him, "In your case, according to common sense, you should have died, myocardial infarction! I don''t know what virtue you accumulated in your last life..."


    "Come on, fortunately, you still have a medical background. You don''t pay attention to science at all, so you believe this. He was clearly rescued in time, before us!" Another older doctor, the doctor who was in the car, The little girl was very ashamed to refute.


    Wang Ziqiang was taken aback, vaguely remembering something Jiang Xiaohu did when he was about to fall into a coma.Yes, it is him, it must be him!


    Almost all night Jiang Xiaohu was spent in the office of the Criminal Investigation Detachment of the Public Security Bureau.The police bought him a midnight snack, gave him a coat, and told him to take a bath.


    And Xiaolu and his colleagues went to take notes and collect fingerprints for the rescued fat pig, so that a team of people went to the small village to investigate the crime scene and search for other evidence.


    Before you know it, the sky is bright.That night Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have much sleep. When dawn came, the deer rushed into the room and slammed the notebook in his hand onto the desk.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback, and said, "Be careful, beauties, scary people can scare them to death!"


    The deer stared at him, eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Cracked, the two cases were cracked together!" Xiaolu said, she was a little trembling with excitement.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment: "What did you say?"


    "Do you still remember? I told you the murder case. I was injured in order to catch the suspect." Xiao Lu said.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment: "Just about the waitress in the hotel you mentioned?"


    He still remembered that after learning about it, he ran to tell Zhang Xiaohua not to leave the factory if there is nothing wrong.It is said that it is not one but a series.


    "We collected fingerprints at the scene and compared them with the fingerprints on the corpse, and they matched it. Not only that, the fingerprints of the suspect nicknamed Fat Pig also appeared on another corpse. We finally caught it!"


    The deer started crying.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t understand her, because she knew how miserable the girls were.But he was so happy that the bad guy was caught.

 377 Chapter 377

    Huh, Huh!


    The endless jungle is lined with high mountains.


    Wang Haitao was dressed in ragged clothes and was wounded all over, running barefoot in the jungle.


    Behind are jackals, tigers and leopards, and lion pythons, with bloody fangs.He frightened the soul and ran desperately.But there is actually a waterfall at the end!


    "Fuck~dan!" He swore fiercely.


    The roar of the rumbling waterfall forced him to stop his escape.But behind, a group of wolves, tigers and leopards have come forward with a fierce spirit.


    Wang Haitao was desperate. He gritted his teeth, leaped and jumped off the cliff and waterfall.


    "what!"


    With a scream, he struggled to sit up from the bed, dripping with cold sweat.The beauty beside her was also taken aback, and asked sleepily, "My dear, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wang Haitao panted, recalling the terrible dream just now.He shook off the woman''s hand, said nothing, got up, put on his pajamas, and sat down on the sofa.


    After lighting a cigarette, Wang Haitao picked up his mobile phone to read local news.


    There is a wanted order in the news that is very eye-catching, and the man on the wanted order is a nail.


    Although Wang Haitao has not seen Nail directly, he has seen his photo, so he recognizes this person.


    When things were revealed, Wang Haitao did not expect Nail to cause such a big trouble.He turned out to be not an ordinary hooligan or gangster, but a desperate person.


    What should I do if I know?If the nail is caught, what should I do if I confess myself?Wang Haitao''s brain was in a mess, and he kept cutting and sorting out.


    Early in the morning, he went out to the company at 7:30 for the first time.He has a seed company and an office in Wang''s Logistics City.


    Today he chose to stay in the logistics city office, where he is all his own, and he feels safer.


    Assistant Li also followed him, but since the accident, Assistant Li has been beaten by Wang Haitao for several times.


    "Why don''t you die! Let you do this trivial matter, you have caused me such a big trouble!" Wang Haitao yelled at Assistant Li together, almost always yelling at the office from the car.Poor Assistant Li was watched and scolded by everyone, everyone seemed to be watching a dog.


    Back in the office, Assistant Li just closed the door, and Wang Haitao''s fist hit him.


    How could the poor little body withstand Wang Haitao''s punch?He screamed directly and fell to the ground beside the door with a bloody nose.His body hurts fiercely, but Assistant Li didn''t dare to pit it.


    "Idiot, what do you say I do now?" Wang Haitao said, "My dad is running for the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, and now I poke him such a big basket, let him know, why not strip me alive?"


    "Master, no, it''s okay. As long as that nail is not caught, no one will know you." Assistant Li felt that he would not believe it himself.


    Wang Haitao believed, to be precise, he finally found a trace of psychological comfort.


    The anger in his heart was over, he looked down at Assistant Li and snorted: "Get up, go and wash, what is it like? Oh, by the way, I haven''t eaten breakfast in the morning. Go outside to buy me breakfast. Right."


    "Good young master." Assistant Li covered his face, bowed his head and walked out.He was in a bad mood, so the door was not closed tightly.You know Wang Haitao''s office, but the security is extremely strict.Except for himself, the secretary and assistant, no one can enter and leave this room casually.


    After Assistant Li left, a sneaky figure flashed out from the corner of the stairs at the end of the corridor, trotting around, and rushed to the door like a rabbit.The man opened the door and flashed into the office.


    Wang Haitao was facing the door, staring at the busy scene outside the French window in a daze.Sometimes he feels that his life is quite boring. Seeing the busy people on the court below, he can''t help but wonder: "Are these people having fun?"


    He immediately laughed at himself: "Wang Haitao, Wang Haitao, I didn''t clean my ass, so what do you think about others?"


    There was a little movement behind him, and he casually said: "You were very quick today, so early? Did you buy it? Don''t buy me the wrong one..."


    "Master Wang, you hide deep enough and have enough nests!" A cold and unfamiliar voice came from behind, and Wang Haitao felt the cool air go up from the tail vertebrae, and his hair was covered with hair.


    He hurriedly stood up and looked back, only to see a thin but strong man with tousled hair staring at him.The man had a gloomy expression and his eyes were terribly cold.


    "Who, who are you?" Wang Haitao stammered.


    Don''t look at this young master who usually yells five and six, but the real scene, he has not experienced much.Regardless of whether it is good or bad.


    "I want you to come with me!" Nail said, "I have nowhere to go. You are my stepping stone, asking the waystone."


    He fetched a switchblade from his pocket and bounced it off, the sharp blade gleaming.


    Wang Haitao was frightened and collapsed, almost urinating.


    ...


    "Yawn~" Jiang Xiaohu yawned, got up from the bed, rubbed his eyes, watched the golden sunlight rushing into the room, and his mood became very good.


    Ding Lingling!


    The phone rang quickly. He grabbed the phone and saw that it was Wang Ziqiang.


    After making up the number and buying a new cell phone, he imported his previous contacts.Why is Wang Ziqiang in his address book?Later, he remembered that when he went to his farm to buy chicken fry, he had left contact information with each other.


    He lazily pressed the phone off. He was in a good mood today, but he didn''t want this guy to disturb his good mood.


    But Wang Ziqiang didn''t seem to give up on his purpose. The phone kept ringing, and the angry grandmother ran in with a cane to smash his mobile phone.


    "What''s the trouble, my grandson can easily rest at home for a day, why the phone keeps ringing!" the grandmother said angrily.


    Jiang Xiaohu has a black line in his forehead. Why is the old lady so strong?He hurriedly coaxed and persuaded, finally persuading the old lady out, and then he answered the phone.


    "Hello, boss Jiang? This is Wang Ziqiang..." Wang Ziqiang said.


    "I know that you are Wang Ziqiang, what can you call me?" Jiang Xiaohu roared.


    This should follow the normal path, the two can be regarded as deadly friendship, right?But Jiang Xiaohu was angry at the thought of that day.


    You said that Wang Ziqiang''s faint-hearted thing, in that case, would slap him twice in a row. Can he not be angry?


    Wang Ziqiang was embarrassed: "I, I''m sorry, I am like this, I want to tell you something."


    When he was nervous, he stammered.


    Jiang Xiaohu asked impatiently: "What''s the matter?"


    "The nail hasn''t been caught yet, Wang Haitao is missing." Wang Ziqiang said, "I don''t know what''s going on with them, anyway, be careful!"


    "Humph!" Jiang Xiaohu snorted coldly, "I don''t need you to worry about it, I''m hanging up!"


    He hung up the phone mercilessly, and Wang Ziqiang looked embarrassed.


    "Husband, it''s time to take medicine!" His wife came over with medicine and water. "I said, don''t provoke Jiang Xiaohu anymore. Look, let''s get a dusty nose?"


    "I, I don''t want to!" Wang Ziqiang smiled bitterly, "but he saved me, I have to pay back no matter what. I wondered, Wang Haitao will not give up easily, he must continue to find opportunities to frame his benefactor."


    After sighing, Wang Ziqiang said to himself: "How can I report this kindness so that I can finish it~"

 378 Chapter 378

    Things seemed to have passed, Jiang Xiaohu''s life returned to its original trajectory.


    In the abandoned village that night, everything I experienced was like a thrilling movie.Sometimes Jiang Xiaohu himself couldn''t figure out whether he really experienced it or just had a dream.


    At around ten o''clock on Saturday morning, Jiang Xiaohu came out of Zhou Qing''s house and pulled a cart of food to be sent to Lihua Hotel.


    When he reached the end of the street, he suddenly heard a cry.


    "Hey? Isn''t this a promise?"


    Yinuo is the son of Liusao Wangying, and now lives in Zhou Qing''s house with Wang Ying.Jiang Xiaohu subsidized the rent for their two mothers and sons every month, which was nothing but a fur on him.


    Yinuo is wearing a sweater waistcoat, standing with a few children.But they are not playing, but fighting.


    There was a coat on the ground, which was trampled on by someone, and it was mud and water.A tall and fat boy who seemed to be about ten years old was yelling at Yinuo aggressively.


    "Go away, wild boy, who asked you to come to live with us?" the tall fat boy yelled, and both eyebrows were about to stand up.


    He yelled and shoved a promise, so scared that he cried: "I am not a wild child, I have a family!"


    "Oh? Really? Do you have a home?" Behind the fat boy, there was a clever-toothed, seven or eight-year-old girl. "My father said, your family is a tenant. You live here. Don''t think I am I don''t know!" A familiar and sophisticated look.


    When the little girls akimbo their hands, the little braids on the back of their heads flutter with the wind when they scold others, which is simply majestic and heroic.If this is going to kill the enemy to defend the country, she must be a brave and skilled female general, but it is a pity that this female general has used heroic weapons in the wrong place.


    Yinuo is thin and small, and he is so young, how can he stand up to such a few brothers and sisters?He backed away, cried, and apologized while defending. Jiang Xiaohu felt distressed.


    Jiang Xiaohu is angry, is there such a bully?He parked the tricycle, and after getting off the car, the tiger stepped forward.


    A few little boys and girls, the bullies were bullying, but they saw a big elder brother approaching.The eldest brother guarded the little hillbilly on the opposite side, raised his brows at them, and said with a smile, "Where is your grown-up?"


    The appearance of Jiang Xiaohu made Yinuo instantly full of security. He cuddled Jiang Xiaohu tightly, holding Jiang Xiaohu''s clothes corners and refusing to let go.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu said this with a smile, there was a domineering force in his eyes.Of course, children don''t understand what this domineering is, they just find it scary.


    The little fat man shivered, and burped back two steps: "Why are you looking for my dad?"


    "I asked him to find out how he brought up such a capable son like you." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    A child is a child. He was confused by the words he gave Jiang Xiaohu, and coupled with the sincere smiling face of the other party, he really thought Jiang Xiaohu was complimenting himself.


    "Hmph, I''m just so-so, my dad can do a lot more than me." The little fat man said with a serious guise.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "I can see it."


    Although the little girl is younger than Little Fatty, she has more eyes than him. She snorted and poked Little Fatty''s finger: "Are you stupid? He is laughing at you!"


    "Joke at me?" The little fat man was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly sat on the ground and cried, "Dad, Mom, someone bullied me!"


    Sitting and crying was not enough, he lay and rolled.Of course, he has been thundering and not raining. In addition, he is very good at choosing a place to lie on that coat, which is soft and comfortable.


    As soon as the little fat man opened his voice, there was a small shop across the street, and a man in his forties rushed out carrying a broom.


    "Who is bullying my son?"


    When Jiang Xiaohu looked at the man, he was tall and fat, with a fierce look, and his eyebrows were about to stand up. He couldn''t help but laugh at him. This is really like a father and a son!


    The man was like a tiger swallowing thousands of miles in anger, and rushing towards him, although not murderous, he was also majestic.Especially when he was holding the broom upside down, which was a big killer for children.


    Yinuo took a step back in fear and completely hid behind Jiang Xiaohu.Jiang Xiaohu was stunned for a moment, and patted his back lightly with his big hand.


    Yi Nuo breathed a sigh of relief, as long as Jiang Xiaohu was there, he was not afraid of anything.Suddenly, Jiang Xiaohu grabbed his arm and lifted him to the front of him. Then, holding his shoulders with both hands, he squatted down and said to him, "Man, you can''t back down."


    "Uncle Tiger, I''m afraid!" Yinuo whispered.


    "Don''t be afraid, there is me!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    However, the little fat man suddenly felt more confident when he saw his father rushing over.Especially visually, my dad is taller and fatter than others, and he is more confident.


    "Son, what''s the matter?" The man rushed over and asked the little fat man with his head down.


    The little fat man cried and said with tears: "He beat me, scolded me, and spit on me."


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead, and he was all three years old and eighty.This kid is so big, his mind is so bad, how can he grow up?It is necessary to teach him a lesson today.


    "What?" The man''s eyebrows almost stood up into chopsticks, "You dare to do this to my son, right?"


    He rolled up his sleeves, Chong Jiang Xiaohu raised the broom in his hand, and slapped him severely.


    You are the one!Jiang Xiaohu said in his heart that his father wanted to set a good example for his son.


    He quickly reached out and grabbed the broom swung by the opponent.The powerful force surged along the broomstick all the way, directly shaking the opponent''s mouth numb.


    The man wanted to curse, but after the tiger''s mouth was numbed, he swallowed the curse abruptly.


    "Oh my god, why is this kid so hard? Or is he charged?" the man secretly asked.


    The son was still kicking under his feet, crying and asking his father to avenge himself.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked down at the little fat man, and said to the old fat man: "Big brother, children can play together, but it''s not impossible to fight and make trouble. But your son has done a little too much. He called our child a wild child. Why, is it possible that our child popped out of a crack in the rock? It was Sun Wukong who failed?"


    The man was so frightened by Jiang Xiaohu''s aggressive gaze and sharp aura that he retreated, and couldn''t help but swallow a few saliva.


    But at this moment, he still doesn''t want to be ashamed of his son: "What? What are you talking about? I don''t understand, I saw you bullied my son to the ground and couldn''t get up!"


    "Can''t get up, or can''t get up? The difference is big!" Jiang Xiaohu took a step closer, "You can protect your calf, and I can''t care about bullying others, but I can''t bully on my head. Otherwise..."


    He secretly pressed his fist and clicked, and a broomstick broke.

 379 Chapter 379: Gao Yong

    Click!


    This crisp, subtle noise immediately made the man stunned: "I*!"


    He couldn''t help but cursed.Of course he didn''t dare to scold Jiang Xiaohu, so he immediately apologized: "I''m sorry, I didn''t scold you on purpose, this is my mantra."


    After speaking, he immediately bent over to pick up the baby on the ground, regardless of the baby''s crying, making noises, and kicking, holding him under the armpit, turning around and hurried to go home.


    "Wait a minute!" Jiang Xiaohu stopped him.


    The man stopped for a moment, and he dared not take a half step forward: "You call me brother."


    He was clearly over forty, and Jiang Xiaohu was only twenty years old.Calling brother with such a shy face, even the little girl couldn''t stand it, so she turned and left angrily.


    Jiang Xiaohu originally planned to educate the little girl together, but now it seems that this obese old rooster is enough to deter these bear kids.


    "This is my nephew, whoever dares to move him is tantamount to touching me. From now on, I don''t want to see anyone bullying him on this street, otherwise I will look for you no matter who bullies him. You are not... ¡­Is the owner of the Chenguang Canteen? I''ll look for you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s seemingly messy way, it really works.The man nodded in a cold sweat: "Okay, don''t worry, I must take care of my son and not let him bully others!"


    "Farewell, you can''t just take care of your son!" Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile, "I just stopped talking, no matter who bullied my nephew, I will ask you to settle the account."


    "I*~" The man was aggrieved and angry. He couldn''t help but blurt out a swear word, but immediately turned around to apologize to Jiang Xiaohu, "Sorry, sorry, we remembered it!"


    "Just remember, let''s go!" Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and let them go.


    Little Fatty is the king of children in this area. People who go to high school and junior high school don''t like to take care of them. He is the oldest of the elementary school students, so naturally everyone listens to him.As soon as he was softened, how could the other children still be guilty?


    Everyone rushed away, leaving only Yinuo and Jiang Xiaohu on the side of the road.


    Jiang Xiaohu picked up the clothes on the ground: "Yinuo, is this your clothes?"


    "Yeah!" Yi Nuo wiped off his nose and tears, nodded seriously, exulting, "Uncle Tiger, thank you!"


    He felt proud in his heart because he knew such a powerful person as Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Then why let it fall to the ground? I think this dress is quite new, did your mother just buy it for you?" Jiang Xiaohu asked with a smile.


    Yi Nuo nodded and said a little embarrassed: "They picked it off."


    "From now on, you can''t let others take off your coat. No one can do it. You are a man and you have fists. If you can''t beat them, please come to Uncle Huzi?" Jiang Xiaohu said, "But this is only suitable You were before ten, and you are not suitable for girls. Remember?"


    "Remember." Yinuo promised ignorantly.


    Jiang Xiaohu touched his head, smiled and sighed.The child is too young to understand so much, and it is useless to say more.


    Jiang Xiaohu is still a big boy himself, how can he educate children?He can only tell Yino about his young and short life experience and some of the accumulated experience.Life is still long, take it slow, boys always learn to grow up by themselves.


    He touched Yinuo''s hair and said to him, "It''s cold outside, and the clothes are dirty. Go back and wash it. Uncle Huzi is going to work!"


    "Yeah! Uncle Huzi, thank you, goodbye!" Yinuo waved at him, picked up the dirty clothes and ran home.


    Looking at Yinuo''s thin back, Jiang Xiaohu felt distressed.The two mothers and sons had a hard time, and I don''t know what Zhang Laoliu thinks. Why do you treat his wife and children so badly?


    On the other side, Little Fatty''s house is not so peaceful and peaceful.The little fat man took his father home, crying and making trouble along the way.


    In front of Jiang Xiaohu, the little fat man didn''t dare to speak, it was mainly suppressed by other people''s momentum.But as soon as he got home, he immediately turned on the Sapo Rolling Mode, which was more lively than performing on the street.


    The old fat man was angry and distressed, coaxing and persuading him to fail for a long time.Finally, he was really annoyed by the crying of the child, so he directly lifted his son''s foot and slapped twice.


    This is a child of his 30s. He is also a boy. He is very precious. He is always reluctant to say a word.Today, one is to scare Jiang Xiaohu, and the other is to make him so angry that he will cause trouble to him, and he will be embarrassed outside.


    After this slap, the hand naturally became a bit cruel.After he regretted the beating, he began to wipe his tears. The child cried and the adult cried, but he couldn''t catch his breath.


    "Dad, you hit me, you hit me~" The little fat man was shocked, and his whole life seemed to be turned upside down. His snot and tears flowed into his mouth.


    "Son, don''t blame me, if I will beat you today, something big will happen when you grow up. Also, don''t mess with that kid in the future, dad can''t do it!"


    The father and son cried in each other''s arms.


    The two of them were crying, and a heavy-duty locomotive was parked on the side of the street. The driver got out of the car, took off his helmet and walked into the shop.


    "Brother-in-law, chubby, what are you crying for?" the driver walked in and asked.


    He has deep eyes, a high nose, and long wavy hair tied with a headband, leaning randomly behind his shoulders.Wearing a black leather jacket and boots, he looks very handsome.


    Although he has tattoos on both arms, he doesn''t look like a slapstick, but with a literary style.


    The little fat man was swollen from the spanking, and it was so hot and painful. When he saw someone coming, he immediately jumped into his arms: "Uncle, my dad hit me! Uuuuu~"


    The man put the helmet in his hand on the counter next to him, bent over to pick up the little fat man, and coaxed him: "Don''t cry, tell uncle what''s the matter?"


    The little fat man told his uncle what happened in reverse.Uncle loves his nephew, this is carved from the bone, blood is thicker than water, not much less than father.


    When the man heard it, his brows frowned: "There''s something else, brother-in-law, are you being bullied at your door?" There was a mockery in the words.


    The brother-in-law couldn¡¯t hold on his face anymore, and said to his brother-in-law: ¡°Gao Yong, don¡¯t listen to this kid¡¯s nonsense, he is the one who caused the trouble. I wiped his butt for him. This kid knows to poke the hornet¡¯s nest~"


    After that, he sighed and went into the counter to read a book with his mobile phone.


    Gao Yong coaxed the child for a while, gave him ten yuan, and he happily ran out to play.Gao Yong went to the counter and took a pack of cigarettes, opened it, and smoked it.Of course, he didn''t forget to pay. After scanning the phone, the money arrived, and the hanging heart of brother-in-law was released.


    "Gao Yong, didn''t you open a shop in the city, the business is so hot, how come you have time to come back to the county seat?" the brother-in-law asked dullly.


    Gao Yong said, "I will come back today to see if there are any old farmers selling local products."


    "Old farmer? Local specialty? Cut, not these years~" Brother-in-law shook his head.


    Gao Yong vomited a smoke ring and leaned forward and asked in a low voice, "Brother-in-law, aren''t you usually so aggressive? What is going on today? You bullied a foreigner?"

 380 Chapter 380: The Out of Control Black (1)

    The big fat man is Zhang Chao, a resident of the old town of Luliu County. His parents were laid off at an early age and his family was considered extremely poor.


    When he was young, he didn''t like to read and was brave enough to fight.After getting married, with the support of his parents, he opened this commissary to earn a living, and his wife worked as a cashier in the county supermarket.The couple Lailai Baba, raising the children to make ends meet.


    So today, I actually bowed my head in front of a country boy, not to mention that my brother-in-law Gao Yong was surprised, Zhang Chao himself was quite depressed.


    He curled his lips and pointed to the broom beside the door: "People can squeeze the broom head into pieces with a slap. Why do you think I can fight with people bravely?"


    Gao Yong was a little surprised. Although he didn''t look down on this brother-in-law, he was not a braggart.He walked over and looked down, and the plastic handle was indeed torn apart.


    Click!


    The cigarette in his mouth fell to the ground, and he didn''t notice it.


    If it were only torn apart, Gao Yong might not have been so surprised.The main reason is that he saw the fractured part, there was even a small amount of powder, as if it had been crushed by a grinding disc.


    How much effort is needed to create such a state!


    "Brother-in-law, are you sure that someone held this out?" Gao Yong asked back.


    Zhang Chao nodded and said with lingering fear, "No, I suspect that I met a martial arts master today!" He has been a fan of martial arts since he was a child, and behind his aggressiveness, he is somewhat obsessed with kung fu.


    He practiced it for his brother-in-law, and Gao Yong''s eyes became wider: "I''m going, this is a master, where is the person? I must visit!"


    "Let''s go, but he often goes to the opposite alley to pull things. If you really want to see him, take a few days to squat here." Zhang Chao said, "But in this case, I don''t need to open your shop anymore. ."


    Gao Yong opened a small restaurant in the urban area and lived by hand.He and Zhang Chao are two people who look down on each other.


    Besides, Jiang Xiaohu pulled a cart of food to Lihua Hotel.Niu Lihua just came downstairs to meet him, and the two smiled awkwardly at each other.


    Jiang Xiaohu was fine, mainly because Niu Lihua felt guilty.After saying hello, Jiang Xiaohu turned to leave, but Niu Lihua stopped him.


    "Xiaohu, wait a minute." Niu Lihua stepped forward and handed him a glass of water. "Let''s sit there."


    The lobby on the first floor is very spacious and luxurious, with a dining room on one side and a rest area on the other.They came to the lounge area and chose a seat by the window.


    "Sister Lihua, what''s the matter?" Jiang Xiaohu asked nonchalantly.


    The matter is over, Niu Lihua has had to suffer, and he will not pursue anything.


    Niu Lihua said guiltily, "Xiaohu, I apologize to you again, I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay, didn''t I start delivering food again?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled, the sun was shining, and his white teeth were like shells.


    "In the future, you can deliver food stably. Wang Ziqiang came to terminate the contract with me." Niu Lihua said, "It''s just weird. Why didn''t Wang Haitao show up?"


    "Sister, don''t think so much, it''s okay." Jiang Xiaohu was also a little worried, after all, Wang Haitao and Nailzi are inextricably linked.He wasn''t worried about Wang Haitao, but he was afraid that they would make trouble if they were together.


    The two chatted for a while, and Niu Lihua offered to increase the price by two yuan.This means that Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s income will be 1,000 yuan more every day, Jiang Xiaohu readily agrees.


    Leaving the Lihua Hotel, Jiang Xiaohu drove his small three rounds around the world.


    He waited for his girlfriend to get off work and had dinner together at noon.But it was still early, and he simply wandered the street.Unconsciously, Jiang Xiaohu came to an old community.


    This was originally the center of the old city. Because roads were built at both ends, the motor vehicle lanes were blocked, and the residential area was demolished, there were no people walking on this street.Now the whole street, except for an old man picking up tatters, there is only Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Hey, this is also a house to be demolished!" Jiang Xiaohu looked at the broken wall with emotion in his heart.


    Suddenly there was a stern cat cry from the car: "Meow!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback, and turned around to look around: "Mom, Xiaohei, why are you here?"


    It turned out that it was the black cat that he picked up. He didn''t know when he was hiding in the car, but it only appeared now.The main reason was that there was a rain cover in the car, which was bulging and ignored by Jiang Xiaohu.


    Xiao Hei was completely dark, even under the blue sky and white sun, it was easy to be ignored.A pair of amber eyes gleamed, and the sunflower seed-like eyes stared at Jiang Xiaohu.As if a basin of cold water was poured from head to toe, Jiang Xiaohu''s whole body was fluffy.


    "I*, why are you so fierce? I think I will get you fish every day." Jiang Xiaohu cursed.


    Xiao Hei stretched lazily, combed his hair, then swished out of the tricycle bucket, landed lightly and silently, and then shot into the community like an arrow.


    There are a total of six buildings in this community, each with three units, one ladder and two households, and it is square.Now two buildings have been smashed, and the other four have tenants living in them, but they are scattered. Those who live here are the lowest-level residents, such as the old grandfather who just picked up the tatters.


    Xiao Hei immediately rushed towards Building 4.Building No. 4 is located in the middle of the community and is currently the best-preserved building in the community.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help muttering even more when he saw that it had such a strong purpose.


    "Xiao Hei, you come back to me! Are you planning to be a stray cat again? If so, I don''t want you!" Jiang Xiaohu shouted from behind.


    One person, one cat, chasing in the community.


    ...


    The room was pitch black, and the thick, dirty curtains were drawn, so that the people staying in the room could not tell if it was day or night.


    Wang Haitao woke up from his drowsiness. His hands were tied back and his feet were tied up. He threw it on the corner of the bed like a torn sack.


    This bed is also in decay, and the tattered cotton wool is already black.In this early winter, the cold was about to torture Wang Haitao to death.


    "My friend, what do you want?" Wang Haitao asked feebly.


    Nail sits in the corner of the balcony. This is the view area of ??his home. Almost three quarters of the community can be seen.The top floor of the fifth floor has an excellent view.And from the outside, he can''t be seen.


    "Friends? I have no friends." Nail said coldly.


    "Well, Brother Nail, you want money, right? I''ll give it to you, my dad Wang Qianli, and some are money." Wang Haitao said.


    Nail sneered: "You know I am wanted now, why did you go there before asking you for money?"


    "I was wrong, brother, if you let me go now, I will ask my dad to get the money right away." Wang Haitao responded quickly, "If you want to escape, I can help you too."


    Nail seemed to be moved. He came to the room and stood by the bed staring at Wang Haitao.


    "Really, I don''t need to lie to you." Seeing that the other party seemed to be moved, Wang Haitao hit the railroad while it was hot, "You know, now that you want to leave Luliu County, based on your identity, is a foolish dream. I am different, I have the ability. Help you escape."

 381 381 The Out of Control Black (2)

    The desire to survive tightly grasped Wang Haitao''s heart.He looked at the nail expectantly, the Swiss army knife around his waist dazzling.The iron-gray blade shone coldly.


    "Hehe, you are smart." Nail was indeed tempted, "I want five million in cash, plus a new identity, and you have to escort me all the way until I come out."


    "I..." Wang Haitao wanted to agree, but he hesitated for a while, gritted his teeth and made a very embarrassed look, "Five million, isn''t it a bit too much?"


    Five million, as the number he usually squanders, is actually the price of two sports cars and a villa.Even in this era of high housing prices, a villa can easily cost tens of millions.


    However, it is still a bit difficult to ask for cash. Even if his father is Wang Qianli, it is difficult to give out so much cash at once.


    Another, Wang Haitao has his own little abacus in his heart.No matter how much money the other party asked for, he didn''t intend to give it, let alone help escape.Now he just wants to let go of the nails he lied to, and talk about later.And once Wang Haitao escaped here, Nail still wanted to catch him, and there was no door.


    He acted very well, and Nail really believed it.


    "If five million is too much, then your life is cheap enough, Master Wang." Nail mocked.


    Wang Haitao pretended to be hesitant, and gritted his teeth and said: "Also, if you want, I will give you five hundred!"


    "Wan, Master!" Nail laughed.


    Wang Haitao nodded: "Ten thousand, I know it is ten thousand. Now I promise you, let me go."


    Seeing that the nail was still suspicious, he said again: "Brother, you let me go so I can call my father!"


    Nail thought for a while, it seems that this is indeed the case.He knelt on the bed, helped Wang Haitao untie the rope on his hand, and went to untie the one on his feet.


    So why does Wang Haitao really want to''cooperate'' with him?It is simply waiting for an opportunity to escape.Before moving this thought, he first compared the strength gap between the two sides.


    Height and weight are the external conditions that most intuitively reflect the gap between the two sides'' combat effectiveness.In comparison, he is half a head taller than a nail, and he is much larger.


    Don''t think Wang Haitao is a dude, but usually he not only eats, drinks, and has fun, but also likes boxing. He still has muscle strength.


    After thinking about it, Wang Haitao took advantage of the nail to concentrate on untieing the knot, and quickly reached out and grabbed the dagger.The dagger was very sharp, and he sneered at the nail''s waist. The thick coat was cut open, and blood lines appeared on the skin.


    Following him, he kicked the nail with both feet.After the nail was slashed, his face looked painful and sulking. Before he could react, he was kicked out of the bed. The back of his head touched the foot of the TV cabinet, his eyes squinted and he passed out.


    Wang Haitao''s eyes widened, waiting for the nail to move.But after waiting for a few minutes, without seeing the nail suffocating, he knew his opportunity had come.


    "Huh, you''re so poor, you still want money from Lao Tzu''s house?" Wang Haitao scolded his mother as he untied the rope, "**! Why is the rope tied so strong?"


    He couldn''t unlock his hands, so he simply took a knife to cut.Chicks, Chicks, Chicks, Wang Haitao cuts too intently, he didn''t expect the nail on the ground to open his eyes.When he came back to his senses, the nail had already rushed forward like a vicious man.


    Wang Haitao was surprised: "I*, are you dizzy?"


    The nail gritted his teeth and didn''t speak, stuck Wang Haitao''s neck with one hand, and grabbed the dagger with the other.Wang Haitao naturally refused to give in and tore with him.


    The two of them scrambled on the bed and rolled from the bed to the ground. Suddenly they heard a pop, followed by Wang Haitao''s scream.


    Knowing that he was wrong, Nail hurriedly covered his mouth with his hand, and looked down. The dagger had already penetrated his chest, which was the part of his lungs.


    Blood was flowing from between his nails and his forehead was sweating cold.He clutched Wang Haitao''s mouth tightly, staring at his face, watching his face suffocated with pain and suffocation.


    Wang Haitao kicked his legs vigorously, but his energy quickly ran out. After a while, he stretched out his feet and stopped moving.


    The nail chuckled, gasped, sitting on the cold floor, leaning against the TV cabinet, panting.After resting for a few minutes, he turned his head to look at the corpse on the ground, a flash of despair in his eyes.


    Life has stepped into the abyss, and he knows that he can''t look back.


    In the community, Jiang Xiaohu chased Xiao Hei and finally caught him in front of Building 4.


    "Smelly boy, why are you running here?" He picked up Xiao Hei, gently slapped his ass, and cursed.


    "Meow, meow!" Xiao Hei volleyed with four claws, struggling hard.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Why are you meow? Is there a friend here?"


    Ahhh!


    Xiao Hei turned his head and bit Jiang Xiaohu''s finger. Although he didn''t bite it, it hurt.Jiang Xiaohu screamed in pain, and subconsciously let go of his hand, Xiao Hei swished and stabbed upstairs again.


    Jiang Xiaohu is really angry this time. The tricycle is still parked at the gate of the community. What if it is stolen by someone?He hurriedly went upstairs to chase him, bang dong dong, people and cats went up to the corner of the stairs on the top floor without knowing it.


    Jiang Xiaohu stood on the fourth floor, Xiao Hei squatted on the windowsill at the corner, two piercing cat eyes staring at him, as if there was something to say to him.


    Jiang Xiaohu was puzzled, and said to his heart that although Xiao Hei usually has a weird temper, he is not at this level. There must be something tricky today.


    "Is it here?" Jiang Xiaohu asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Hei actually nodded this time, Jiang Xiaohu was surprised.He tiptoed forward and held Xiao Hei in his arms.This kid is honest now, he doesn''t bite or scream, he is clamped by him.


    Holding Xiao Hei, Jiang Xiaohu sneaked to the fifth floor, holding his breath, listening carefully.Of these two families, one of the doors has been broken, and it is clear that there is no one inhabited.Another security door was broken, and the old wooden door inside can be seen.Through the door, he heard someone talking.


    "...Five million, no one is missing, and an off-road vehicle!"


    The voice was clear enough, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly buzzed in his head and his whole body was hairy.


    "Damn, it''s a nail!" He frowned, turned and left subconsciously.


    Halfway through, I felt that I shouldn''t just leave, so I remembered this building and ran to the gate of the community with Xiao Hei Dong Dong Dong.


    When he came to the door, he immediately called Xiaolu to inform Xiaolu of the incident.


    Xiaolu was in charge of this case, and he was surprised to hear about it.


    "Are you sure it is him? We are all busy now, and the police force is seriously insufficient. In this case, you can''t lie to the military!" Xiao Lu said.


    In fact, she believes in Jiang Xiaohu, after all, this kid''s ability lies there.But she must be responsible for the bureau and the safety of the people, and she cannot attack rashly with just one person.


    "Of course, if you don''t believe me, you can give me permission and I will catch him by myself!" Jiang Xiaohu was sweating in his head.


    "Forget it, I believe you once!" Xiaolu hurriedly said, "Don''t make trouble, wait for us to come!"

 382 Chapter 382

    In the cold wind, Jiang Xiaohu held Xiao Hei and sat on the tricycle waiting for the arrival of the deer.


    The old man picking up rubbish went from Lunan to Lubei, and from Ludong to Luxi, very hardworking.It took more than an hour to pick up a basket of garbage.


    "Young man, do you want more mineral water bottles?" Grandpa asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that there was a mineral water bottle that had been squashed in the cart. He picked it up and handed it to the grandfather: "Take it, old man. I think you have been busy for so long, aren''t you tired?"


    The old man has a vicissitudes of life, his wrinkles are about to clamp the 4A paper, his back is slightly hunched, and his beard is about ten centimeters long, sparsely tucked on his chin.


    "I am not tired, I have lived my whole life, and have been tired all my life. Right now, this job is much easier than when I was young." The old man said.


    "It''s so cold, have you had lunch? Where do you live?" Jiang Xiaohu casually said, "If it''s far away, you can go back quickly."


    He thought, after a while, the police officers came to catch the criminals. How dangerous this old man is around here.He even wanted to give this old man one hundred yuan so that he could avoid it quickly.


    But the old man said: "I will live here, and I will go back when I''m tired. Thank you, okay boy."


    Jiang Xiaohu has a black line on his forehead, so let him stay outside.


    Before long, a low-key Alto drove up, and four plainclothes, including the deer, came down from the car.


    Before that, Jiang Xiaohu was even worried that when Xiaolu and the others came, would they sound the police siren, ohhhhhh, and then scared the nail away when he turned his head.But now, he is not worried at all.


    When Xiao Lu saw Jiang Xiaohu, he ran forward and asked, "How is it?"


    "I''ve seen it all. The community is closed. The courtyard wall is more than two meters away, and there are anti-theft gill nets. Most people can''t climb out, only this entrance. I stayed here for half an hour and never saw him come out." Jiang Xiaohu smiled and began to show his merits.


    Xiaolu noticed the black cat in his arms, although his eyes were fierce, but fierce and cute.Although she is now focused on catching criminals, she can''t help but look at Xiao Hei a few more times-she likes cats and is a severe cat addiction patient.


    After greedily lingering on Xiao Hei for a few seconds, Xiao Lu said with a serious face: "Very well, Comrade Jiang Xiaohu, now I order you to guard here in the name of the people''s police and you are not allowed to enter the community. If the suspect is found, I will notify you immediately. I, don¡¯t act rashly."


    "Yes, yes~ my big beauty!" Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile.


    Xiaolu and the others came to a total of four people, three men and one woman. They left a newbie who had just started to guard the gate, and the others entered the community.


    That novice is very dedicated and has been very serious, communicating with Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu hugged Xiao Hei, with all his thoughts in the community.Suddenly he found that the old grandfather who picked up the tatters was missing.


    "Could it be that he didn''t pay attention just now, did he go home?" Jiang Xiaohu asked secretly, "Don''t be wrong!"


    One minute, ten minutes... Time passed like a double-edged sword, Jiang Xiaohu thought it was fast, and at the same time it was slow.


    Suddenly there was a loud noise in the community, and Jiang Xiaohu felt as if someone set off firecrackers.


    "Don''t run! Catch him!!"


    "Go to the rooftop, pay attention to falling objects from high altitude, pay attention to safety!"


    boom!boom!


    There were two loud noises, as if something hit the ground from a high place.


    There are not many people in the community, but there are also residents, and everyone has come out to see what happened.


    Suddenly someone in the crowd cried loudly: "My granddaughter, damn it, return my granddaughter to me! Ah~" This was the voice of an old lady, crying heartbreakingly.


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard that there was something wrong, he hurriedly jumped out of the car and rushed into the community.


    The novice with a serious face hurriedly stopped him: "Hey, you can''t go in, do the case inside!"


    "I know, I''ll find a place to pee, and I promise that it won''t affect the handling of the case." Jiang Xiaohu smeared honey on his face, oiled his feet, and had a sincere attitude and quick actions. That little novice was his opponent. When I entered, I could only stamp my feet in a hurry behind me.


    It was said that Jiang Xiaohu rushed into the community and saw two policemen standing downstairs, directing the crowd to move cotton wool and cushions to the ground.Next to it, an abandoned washing machine fell to pieces, and an external air conditioner directly smashed the ground into a pit more than half a meter deep.


    Jiang Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief. He thought a child was thrown downstairs. If so, Nail would be too mad.


    At least a dozen people were onlookers, the women looked nervous, and several men were helping to carry things.


    "That''s Lao Wang''s granddaughter? How miserable! I don''t know if that bad guy will really throw her down."


    "That bad kind is really not something! The little girl is only 5 months old. Grandma sat holding her at the door of the house, and because she didn''t close the security door, she snatched it away!"


    "Is this a professional human trafficker? Let''s just get caught and beaten to death!"


    Everyone talks about everything.A woman in a gray coat with a purple face in her fifties was sitting beside the flowerbed crying and wiping tears, while an old man in her 50s and 60s accompanied her, persuading her with an anxious look.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s heart just let go, instantly suspended again.Although the nail didn''t throw the person down, he still kidnapped a little girl.To be precise, a baby.


    He was angry, Xiao Hei let out a roar and kicked out of his arms.


    "cough!"


    This kick directly kicked Jiang Xiaohu into a cough and choked tears.Unexpectedly, this little thing is so powerful!


    Xiao Hei rushed directly into the corridor, and Jiang Xiaohu rushed in immediately. Everyone was in a hurry, and no one noticed him.


    He went up to the top floor and saw that the patio mouth in the corridor was opened, and a ladder was erected there.Vaguely he could still hear someone talking above.


    "Nail, you put the child down, everything is good for us!" Xiaolu obviously restrained his anger and tried his best to make her voice sound soft, but unfortunately, her hard character immediately sold herself out.


    To Jiang Xiaohu, Xiaolu wanted to eat the other party alive.


    "Wow, wow!" The cry of the baby was particularly disturbing.


    Nail sneered: "I believe you only saw the ghost! You all get out of me and call Wang Qianli to come! If he wants his son to go back alive, he will give me five million! No, ten million!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard this, he suddenly got a black line on his forehead. Wang Haitao was really taken away by him.


    "Deserve it!" He cursed secretly, "Who makes you a rich second generation not to do it, you must go to provoke such a rascal."


    "Wang Zhengyuan is on his way here, don''t be excited!" another elderly plainclothes said, "Besides, you said you need a helicopter. I''m sorry for this. Our county is very poor and doesn''t have this thing. And if there is one, give it. You are useless, can you drive? There is no place to stop here either!"


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead, and secretly said: "You want a helicopter? Why don''t you want a spaceship? No, I have to do something."

 383 383 Thrilling Moment

    Half of the community was demolished, and the interior was dilapidated and looked like rubble.


    There are only a dozen households still living here, and most of them are tenants.At this moment, everyone was standing downstairs on the fourth floor, looking up at the rooftop of the fifth floor.


    A child who was crying aloud was hung upside down by a powerful hand holding his leg.


    Although the ground is covered with mats and cotton wool, everyone knows that as long as that hand is released, the child will die.


    "No, now, immediately, right away!" Nail glared at his scarlet eyes, shouting hoarsely, "Otherwise, I will throw this bastard right away!"


    "No!" Xiaolu was sweaty, she was the closest to the nail, but it was about two meters away.She wanted to move forward, but the nails didn''t allow it.


    The roof of the building is not flat, with a slight curvature on it, which is the waterproof and thermal insulation layer made by the property.On the top of the building, there are scattered shelves of solar water heaters, and the terrain is more complicated.


    Now the nail is hiding in the corner of the roof, with his back against the corner, and a water heater next to him, which is easy to defend and hard to attack.


    Xiaolu comforted and comforted the nails while contacting colleagues via walkie-talkie.


    Suddenly, the radio wave sounded from the walkie-talkie, and a colleague''s voice came out hurriedly: "Found it, it''s dead."


    The deer''s heart sank, this can''t be heard by Nails!


    She knows what her colleague is talking about, Wang Haitao!


    Wang Haitao is dead?That''s Nail''s trump card for threatening Wang Qianli!Now that Wang is gone, he will definitely jump the wall in a hurry.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu also heard this sound, but he was in the corridor and happened to hear the police officer communicating with Xiaolu in the house.


    "I*, how can I say so loudly? What a mess!" Jiang Xiaohu secretly said.


    Xiao Hei suddenly exploded and jumped up.It is fast and light, it jumps to the rooftop in one fell swoop.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have time to care about him either. He was sweating on his forehead, his eyes rolled, and his mind quickly calculated.Suddenly he turned and rushed towards the third floor. If I remember correctly, the third floor is inhabited and has curtains.


    He had already observed the position of the nail carefully downstairs just now. If he climbed out of the window on the third floor and followed the pipe on the fourth floor and fifth floor, he could directly appear in front of the nail.


    Jiang Xiaohu chose the third floor, but did not choose the fourth floor. He had another purpose.It''s just that he prayed in his heart, don''t let his worries become real.


    Sure enough, Nail''s complexion changed instantly, his eyes seemed to burn out of ashes, full of despair.


    He shook the child vigorously and roared: "Back, you give me back!"


    Xiao Lu Xin mentioned her throat instantly. At this moment, if she hadn''t had that child, she would definitely rush forward in desperation.


    Nail not only killed Wang Haitao, but also the culprit in a serial murder in the past few months.In fact, the last time the deer was injured, it was thanks to him.It was just that he was covering his face at the time, and again at night, Xiaolu couldn''t see his true face clearly.


    Thinking of the young victims, they should now be living like flowers and full of vigor, but they have been separated from their relatives forever, and the deer''s heart is like a knife.


    She is a criminal police officer and also a young girl.She once vowed to bring the murderer to justice to reassure the victims of the spirit of heaven.


    It''s a pity that now the baby girl has blocked her progress.The child was crying miserably, breathless.


    "Die, let''s die together, hahaha!" Nail knew in his heart that Wang Haitao''s body was found, and there was no need for him to stand in a stalemate.There must be a large number of policemen rushing here now, there is no way to escape.


    He turned his head and glanced at the child, grinning sneer, and letting go.


    Even Xiaolu did not expect that he would do it so quickly.


    "No!" The deer screamed and rushed over.


    The people downstairs also saw the child being thrown down and exclaimed. The child''s grandmother passed out directly, and the grandfather was even more anxious.


    "God, save our children!"


    However, it''s useless to call it at the moment.


    On the roof, the nail threw the child, turned and rushed towards the deer, two big hands with violent veins pinched the deer''s neck fiercely.He has killed people, and he has a bloody murderous spirit on him.


    The physical advantage caused by sex makes the nails choke the fawn''s throat in an instant.She paid too much attention to the child and rushed to catch her.Nail took this opportunity to strangle her on the wall.


    "Beauty police officer, die with me!" Nail''s eyes were about to bulge out, and there was a kind of perverted and hideous despair on his face.


    Xiaolu resisted vigorously. She was already very good and could apply what she had learned for many years to actual combat.It is a pity that the reality is that the other party wants to put her to death and does not give her a chance to breathe.In just ten seconds, she was weakened, her eyes turned black, and she even felt incontinent.


    At this moment, a stern cat cry came, followed by a black shadow swishing at the nail, scratching his eye with a paw.


    In the severe pain, the nail yelled, released his hand and covered his face, blood dripping from his fingers.


    A black cat squatted on his head with awe-inspiring eyes like a god of war, with two paws flying and scratching, forming a black line.


    Nail''s head suddenly became bloody and fell to the ground screaming again and again.


    Xiao Lu was stunned, looked at the black cat, and thought of Jiang Xiaohu.But she immediately thought of the child, so she got up, coughing and rushed to the parapet to look down.


    Almost at the same time, an exclamation came from downstairs, followed by enthusiastic applause.


    She saw Jiang Xiaohu squatting on the top of a big tree, holding the girl in his arms, and a piece of cloth similar to a curtain drooping on his shoulders.


    When the scene was played back, at the moment when the deer was strangling his throat, Jiang Xiaohu saw the child being thrown down.


    "Hey! The last thing I want to see happened..."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even think about it, grabbed the curtains with his feet and kicked hard, and the whole person swung out like an ape Taishan.It was too late and it was fast. The moment the child slipped from his feet, he stretched out his feet and was firmly clamped.


    Apart from the fact that the uncle''s feet are really smelly, the child is lucky.


    Jiang Xiaohu is like throwing a sandbag, throwing his feet up, throwing the child up, grabbing his hand, and grabbing it into his arms.Opposite the big tree, when the deer saw it, he had already jumped onto the tree.


    Everything is troublesome, but it''s just a blink of an eye.People on the ground can''t even separate emotions and actions such as exclaiming, rejoicing, applauding and cheering.


    The little deer was panting, sweating profusely and seeing this scene, his whole body was weakened.Downstairs wow wow wow, a few more police cars came, and fully armed colleagues rushed up and grabbed the nails.


    It''s finally clear.

 384 Chapter 384: Lonely Back

    "Hahaha! That''s so lucky!" Jiang Xiaohu said with a big smile.


    At the barbecue stall, Jiang Xiaohu and Xiaolu sat face to face, and the table was full of skewers and beer.


    After finishing a case, Xiaolu and his colleagues in the same group can have a good rest for two days.


    "Do you know? I haven''t had a good rest for a month and a half." Xiaolu said to Jiang Xiaohu with a three-point drunkenness.


    Jiang Xiaohu was speechless: "I really didn''t expect your trade would be so hard."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect it myself." Xiaolu said, "Anyway, I have to thank you very much today! Come on, cheers!"


    The two beer glasses collided, and under the shadow of the lamp, the orange liquid wandered in the glass, like liquid gold.


    The street lights on the road are bright and the traffic is endless. Although it is almost winter, people''s enthusiasm is still unabated, especially near this barbecue stall.


    "It''s a pity, your girlfriend can''t come!" Xiaolu said.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "She has just been transferred to the office to do financial affairs. There are so many things to learn! It''s not easy for a rural baby to get ahead."


    "She is very capable, you have to cherish her." Xiaolu blinked his eyes and suddenly said to Jiang Xiaohu very seriously.


    In fact, she can''t remember what Zhang Xiaohua looks like, she seems to have a big braid?No, I really think it''s Guazi face?Not right~


    In short, she only remembered that the girl was quiet and quiet. When she looked at Jiang Xiaohu, her eyes seemed to speak, and she was always affectionate.


    Xiaolu actually envy Zhang Xiaohua. As a young girl, who doesn''t yearn for a prince charming in her life who makes her fall in love with her?


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely. But...Is Wang Haitao really dead?" Jiang Xiaohu asked with a rather solemn expression.


    "Yes, I was pierced in my lungs, blood flowed back and suffocated to death." Xiaolu replied, "What''s wrong?"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head with emotion, fiddling with the wine glass without talking.


    This was the first person to die among his classmates and friends he knew in his life.


    Although the two have never dealt with each other, it can even be said that Jiang Xiaohu hates Wang Haitao very much.But suddenly the other party died, he still couldn''t accept it.


    Death made him feel at a loss. His grievances were wiped out with Wang Haitao''s death, but he always felt that he owed something.


    "He is from my classmate, a high school classmate." Jiang Xiaohu said, "I didn''t expect the end of life to be like this." "Yeah." Xiaolu nodded.


    In fact, the police have already grasped the whole case. Xiaolu participated in the case and understood the whole situation well.This Wang Haitao, from a relatively objective point of view, is to blame himself.


    "I feel uncomfortable." Jiang Xiaohu''s mood was a little depressed.


    The little deer pursed his mouth, smiled brightly, and made a face at Xiaohu Jiang.


    Jiang Xiaohu was shocked. The two of them looked at the table above the dining table, embarrassment spread.


    "Haha! You are so stupid." Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help laughing, his depression was wiped out.


    He was very touched because he knew that Xiaolu wanted to appease himself, but the policewoman, who was always resolute and unsmiling, really didn''t know how to appease others.


    "Come on, touch a glass." The deer had to use wine to cover up his embarrassment.


    The two wine glasses bumped into each other again, laughing and joking with a glass of beer.No one had driven anyway, Xiaolu lived in the county seat. Jiang Xiaohu had already planned to go to Zhou Qing''s house to squeeze, not afraid of getting drunk.


    At the next table were seven or eight young people, two of them girls, smiling like flowers.Everyone pushed their cups and changed their cups, chatting and laughing.


    In contrast, Jiang Xiaohu''s table seemed a bit too quiet, for those who made a string.


    Xiaolu looked at the two girls and thought of the victim again, and couldn''t help but wet his eyes.


    "I''m really incapable. If you catch the suspect earlier, you can save at least three lives." Xiaolu said sadly.


    Tears kept falling asleep, frightening Jiang Xiaohu at a loss.He has no experience of coaxing girls, his eyes rolled and he remembered the plot in the movie.


    "Either you lie on my shoulders and cry, cry out at once. Wash away all the depression with tears, and then don''t think about it again." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Little Deer cried and said, "You are so far away from me, why should I lie down?"


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed and said, "Look at my brain!" Moved a bench and sat down, sitting side by side with the deer.


    The deer patted his shoulders clean, his clothes were flattened, and then his head tilted and leaned against his shoulders.


    Not to mention, this shoulder is really comfortable to lean on.The deer sighed, tears falling uncontrollably.Just like Jiang Xiaohu said, I wash away all the depression in my heart with tears, and I won''t think about it anymore.


    But it was said that Zhang Xiaohua got her boyfriend''s notice, saying that Officer Xiaolu would invite them to dinner.But her factory is accounting, and Li Yuzhou is her mentor and leader. How can she be absent in such a busy time?So I told Jiang Xiaohu that he might not be able to come.


    In fact, after working overtime, they completed the task ahead of schedule. Li Yuzhou wanted to invite several people from the Finance Department to have dinner and supper. Why would Zhang Xiaohua be willing?She took leave of absence from the leader and hurried to the appointment with her boyfriend and Xiaolu.


    But when he came to the door of the food stall, Zhang Xiaohua saw a familiar figure from a distance.I bought the coat myself, my boyfriend.


    Next to her boyfriend, there was another girl sitting, and the two looked so close from behind, as if they were boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Zhang Xiaohua stopped, as if being poured from head to toe by a basin of cold water, her brain was blank.


    She was holding the backpack bag in her hand, and her nails were almost snapped into the leather of the bag.This night, she didn''t take a step forward.A few minutes later, Zhang Xiaohua appeared under the station sign and got on the bus back to the factory.


    Since being transferred to the office, she has also moved from a six-person dormitory in the factory to a double, air-conditioned dormitory.The roommate is often away, so the dormitory can almost be said to be exclusively for her.


    During this time, she and Wang Ying had a close relationship. The two often went shopping and cooking together and chatting together, so Zhang Xiaohua mostly lived in Zhou Qing''s house after get off work.But tonight, she just wants to be alone.


    Sitting in front of the dormitory window, looking at the white moonlight outside, Zhang Xiaohua was sour in her heart, tears could not stop falling.


    "Brother Huzi, how can you be so good with other women?" Zhang Xiaohua almost burst into tears.


    Of course she would not say these words in front of Jiang Xiaohu, so she could only digest them alone.


    After Jiang Xiaohu and Xiao Lu were strung together, they took her home, and the two of them also talked about Zhang Xiaohua.


    "Your girlfriend is really nice, treat her better." Xiaolu said, "I''m a female right~"


    "Um!" Jiang Xiaohu said with a black line on his forehead, "Why not, of course my own girlfriend will feel distressed!"


    "Well, my house is here, and I live alone, so I won''t invite you to go up!" Xiao Lu looked up at the upper floor.


    Jiang Xiaohu also glanced at it. There are two houses on a ladder, a six-story house, and twelve windows. Only the light on the top floor is off.


    He nodded: "Okay, goodbye!"


    The two looked at each other and smiled, Xiaolu turned upstairs, Jiang Xiaohu also walked back.


    The two walked back to back, but they both thought about the same thing-life.


    This is how a tragedy ended. A crazily distorted person could harm so many innocent creatures.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s heart was shocked. The original image of the police was seen by him in film and television dramas.When something like this really happened in reality, he realized how important and hard the police profession is.


    Life is beautiful. When the breeze is blowing, he heads up and walks towards Zhou Qing''s house, his steps becoming more and more steady.

 385 Chapter 385

    "Xiao Hei, Xiao Hei, where are you holy?"


    After ten o''clock in the evening, Jiang Xiaohu''s family went through a busy day and all rested.He couldn''t sleep, so he got up and held Xiao Hei in the yard to watch the stars.


    I rub and see the stars?Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu got goose bumps all over himself.My Jiang Xiaohu, when did I fall to the point of watching the stars?


    Xiao Hei looked at him indifferently, like an idiot.The nails of both paws were retracted into the sheath, pretending to be a harmless little sheep.


    Actually?It is this paw that has sculpted out an eyeball of the nail alive.


    "Hey, what do you say? Xiao Hua is like missing her. I haven''t seen her for a week." Jiang Xiaohu sighed again.


    Since playing with Xiaolu that day, Jiang Xiaohu has wanted to ask Zhang Xiaohua for dinner and movies several times, but the other party always uses busy work as an excuse.


    Yes, Zhang Xiaohua''s unit must be busy. He had known this from Li Yuzhou a long time ago.The struggle for power and profit in the factory is now fierce. As a financial rookie, Zhang Xiaohua is a sword that both sides have robbed.


    But this is exactly what Jiang Xiaohu is worried about. He is afraid that this girl is too honest, what if he falls into a pit dug by others?


    "Meow!" Xiao Hei stretched out, and finally didn''t want to watch the''Meteor Shower'' with him anymore. It twisted a few times, broke free, and went back to the bedroom with graceful steps.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes widened, speechless, what is the origin of this little thing?After all, finding the nail hiding place that day seems to be its credit!


    He stood up, chased after him, pointed to Xiao Hei''s back and shouted: "Boy, you stop for me, have you heard? I ask you, who are you?"


    Of course Xiao Hei won''t pay any attention to him~


    ...


    In the field, Gua brother smoked frowningly at the field, and his three daughters were playing not far away.


    Jiang Xiaohu walked by him with a hoe, and said hello to him: "Brother Gua, morning!"


    Seven o''clock in the morning is not too early for farmers.


    Gua got up and smiled at him honestly: "Huzi, are you done?"


    "Yes, I went to dig through the soil." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The black mud from Shanhetu will consume a part of it every once in a while, and it needs to be replenished continuously by Jiang Xiaohu, so that his vegetable field can remain fertile and produce delicious vegetables, high-quality panax notoginseng.


    "You are really a good hand. You can farm and make money. Hey, my wife can''t keep it like me." Gu Ge lowered his head and said dejectedly.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t want to see Gua brother at all now, not because he has opinions about him, but when he sees Gua brother, he will think of Gua''s wife.


    This man is simple and honest, with a heart for his home, but now his wife dislikes him for making money, and is happy and happy outside.As a man, Jiang Xiaohu felt very uncomfortable.


    "Look at what you said. You are one of the best farming experts in our village. If you want, who can do it?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled, "As for the daughter-in-law, the man is amazing, why can''t you find a daughter-in-law?"


    "My dad doesn''t want another daughter-in-law!" The eldest daughter of Gua Ge is nine years old and already sensible. Hearing the conversation between them, Dong Dong Dong ran over and started Jiang Xiaohu angrily.


    Gu Ge hurriedly scolded his daughter: "Ya, why do you talk to your Uncle Tiger?"


    "It''s okay, the child is still young." Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile, "Then you go ahead and I won''t bother you."


    Waved goodbye, Jiang Xiaohu walked home carrying a hoe.On the way, he saw the old village chief walking far away with his hands on his back, and said hello: "Uncle village chief, why are you going so early?"


    "Ah, Huzi, I''m just looking for you!" The old village chief saw him as if he saw a savior.


    Jiang Xiaohu rented land to grow vegetables and set up a breeding farm, which brought benefits in all aspects, and even the income of the village increased.The old village chief saw all this in his eyes, and he was happy in his heart. He naturally took a higher look at Jiang Xiaohu. It can be said that he would praise everyone.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled, "Could it be that you always want me to be your son-in-law?"


    "Go go, your sister Ye Ziye is married a long time ago, don''t talk nonsense. I said Huzi, do you have any way to sell persimmons?"


    "Persimmon? What''s the matter?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    He knew that there was a bumper harvest of persimmons in Honghua Town not long ago.


    In the first two years, persimmon trees became popular in the villages of the whole town. It is said that persimmons can nourish the lungs and clear away heat, can be used as medicine, and can also be used as fruits. They are very nutritious.


    Honghua Town is located in a mountainous area with many mountains and dense forests. Planting other crops is basically a rhythm that can only fill the belly.The villagers want to make a fortune too much. Once they have any information, even if they are trying to catch the wind, they will swarm up.


    Jiang Xiaohu still remembered that at that time his parents were also discussing whether to pool the money and buy some saplings to plant.But at that time, the family was too poor, Jiang Xiaohu was studying again, and the debts owed by his grandfather fell ill and died, and he was unable to borrow any more.


    Thinking about it now, Jiang Xiaohu feels very fortunate, because there was no money to grow persimmon trees, so today there is no such dilemma as someone else¡¯s family¡ªafter the persimmon trees have grown, there will be a bumper harvest, but the trend of persimmons has already passed.


    No, this is exactly what the old village chief was worried about.This year not only the persimmon harvest in Jiangbian Village, but also the neighboring villages.Piles of persimmons are rotten in the ground and cannot be sold.


    why?Because persimmon is not a mainstream fruit.


    In recent years, the people are no longer picky eaters like before.Although the entire Luliu County is a poor county, this poverty is also relative to other developed regions.Compared with themselves, the economy is much better than before.


    What apples, oranges, bananas, grapefruit, too many fruits come down in October.Persimmon is also a cold thing. If you eat too much, it will cause diarrhea and indigestion. No one will buy it in large quantities.


    "Hey, I''m so sad! I used almost all the good land to grow persimmons in my early years. Thinking of leading everyone to get rich, the result..." The old village chief smoked a cigarette with a frown.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt very sad when he saw him like this.The old village chief is less than sixty, his hair is white and his back is hunched.It was not easy for him, the village chief, to do, Jiang Xiaohu knew very well.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you find a way." Jiang Xiaohu said, "How many persimmon fields are there in our village?"


    "The whole village must be about 30 acres. It''s not in the fruitful season. Our village is all mountainous, and an acre of land is about two thousand catties." The old village chief told the truth.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded and comforted the old village chief: "Okay, don''t worry, leave it to me! Why are you going, I''ll find the way!"


    "Really? Then you want to sell it, I really beat the gongs and drums to send you a pennant!" The old village chief was relieved.


    Why is it half a breath?Jiang Xiaohu is capable. In the past six months, the old village chief has seen signs of it coming.But no matter how capable he is, he is in charge here at his age. After all, he is still stunned. Does he have any connections?Selling vegetables and notoginseng is fine, but selling fruits?


    The old village chief said kind words, but thought in his heart, I have to prepare with both hands. While he helped me figure out a solution, he had to figure out a solution on his own!

 386 Chapter 386

    When he got home, Jiang Xiaohu put down the hoe and took a scoop of water from the tank to pour it down.


    Wang Xifeng came out of the kitchen and saw her son doing this. She was anxious and worried. She picked up the broom and slapped her son on the leg.


    "Smelly boy, what kind of cold water do you drink on such a cold day? Isn''t there any water in the house? I kept this water for washing clothes and feeding chickens and dogs!"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Mom, what are you worried about? This water is sweet, and you won''t drink to death~"


    Where did Wang Xifeng know that Jiang Xiaohu would take a little fairy river water and mix it into the tank every day.Washing clothes with this water has a strong detergency and saves a lot of soap and detergent.And if it is used to feed chickens and dogs, it will also quietly change their physique.


    Furthermore, Jiang Xiaohu is now physically strong, not to mention drinking this water, even if he drinks dirty water in the wild, he will not get sick.


    "Smile, smile all day long!" Wang Xifeng said in her mouth, but she was very happy.


    The son is now tall and strong, and the family life is getting more and more prosperous.She was satisfied everywhere, thinking that it was time to find a wife for her child.


    No, the matchmaker will come today.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know this, he was thinking about the persimmon tree that the old village chief said.


    Persimmons are not easy to sell unless you can find bulk buyers.He scratched his scalp, took out his mobile phone and started to study the problem online.


    However, the more Jiang Xiaohu studied, the more headache he felt.This persimmon is really hard to sell, mainly because it has grown well in the past few years, and there have been great harvests across the country, especially in provinces where people have a tradition of growing persimmons.But other provinces are rich, and occasionally slow sales will not bring much loss. Jiangbian Village is different.


    Internet marketing?Now that e-commerce is hot, let''s see if you can sell the harvested persimmons with a certain treasure.


    Jiang Xiaohu opened the software neatly, and a search found that many people sell persimmons.And not to mention the good quality and low price, the key is convenient transportation, and many places are free.


    "This is not good either, the traffic here is not convenient~"


    Almost every way out Jiang Xiaohu can think of has been blocked.


    "By the way, Brother Wei has a lot of knowledge, so I might as well ask him!" Jiang Xiaohu thought of this man with an idea.


    Ding Lingling!


    Jiang Xiaohu was worrying about his cell phone and called in.


    "Hey, Xiao Jiang, do you have time today?" Wei Ruhai was sitting on the sofa in the living room of the old house, holding the remote control in one hand and the phone in the other.


    He returned to the county town more and more frequently, and every time he came back, he would definitely meet Jiang Xiaohu for tea and chat, and the two of them had become confidant friends who talked about everything.


    "Haha! Brother Wei, are you back again?" Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile, "Believe it or not, I am missing you."


    Wei Ruhai smiled and said: "That''s right, I will rest today and tomorrow, come on!"


    Without saying anything, Jiang Xiaohu went into the house to change his clothes, cleaned up neatly, and then went to the main room and said, "Mom, I''m going to the county town. I may not be back today."


    Wang Xifeng was not seen in the hall, only the old grandmother Jiang, sitting in a chair watching the little chicken and puppy in the yard relieved her boredom.


    Wang Xifeng was on the phone with someone in the back room, and the matchmaker said: "Xifeng, Old Man Liu is coming to your house today to recognize a door. You must have someone in your house. Please take a good reception!"


    "Well, don''t worry, um, the kid''s father is at home, and the kid is also there." Wang Xifeng was very happy and responded quickly.


    Jiang Xiaohu over there shouted to go out. When Wang Xifeng hung up the phone, his son''s tricycle had already left.


    She muttered angrily at the door: "This stinky boy, your ass is on fire? What can I do? If someone comes to watch the house at night, if the man is not there, people will say we are not sincere, right?"


    To say that the old Liu family introduced by the matchmaker really touched Wang Xifeng''s heart.This Liu family belongs to Liujiazhuang, a village next door. The father''s name is Liu Wanfu. The family has three sons and one daughter, and daughters are young and old.


    Although Liujiazhuang is also a poor mountain village, Liu Wanfu is a well-known duck farmer.He cooperated with a big company in the city to supply duck seedlings to others.It is said that this family can earn three to four hundred thousand yuan per year.


    My father and brother are capable and love their youngest daughter. The daughter is in her 20s. After graduating from high school, she didn''t go to school, and the family was not willing to let her go out to work, and they refused to marry her casually.


    But as the saying goes, tiger fathers have no dogs, Liu Wanfu is capable, and his daughter Jasmine is not bad.Although he didn''t study, his family even tinkered with his own business at home.


    My father and brother cultivated duck seedlings and raised ducks, and she and mother studied salted duck eggs together.One come and two went, unexpectedly created a brand.I heard that this rural girl can earn tens of thousands of yuan a year.Although not much, it is very enviable for such a big girl.


    For Wang Xifeng, what surprised and satisfied her most was that this marriage was brought up by the Liu family.


    It turns out that Jiang Xiaohu''s collection of chickens and vegetables is already well-known throughout Honghua Town.When Old Man Liu learned by accident, he took care of this young man.After several observations and inquiries, I found that this was a very promising and thinking young man.


    Of course, the most important thing is that this young man is still a bachelor.Liu Laohan calculated that his daughter was a year old, and the young men in the heart were also married early. If you don''t quickly book this one, I am afraid that I will regret it later.So, this is what we have today.


    After Jiang Xiaohu left, Wang Xifeng tidied and cleaned the house, neatly and neatly.She put on new clothes for her husband, the mother-in-law washed her face and changed clean clothes, and called the uncle¡¯s family to accompany her.When it was three or four o''clock in the afternoon, Liu Wanfu drove and showed up with his three sons.There is the matchmaker along with him.


    When the Liu family got out of the car, Wang Xifeng, Jiang Shizhu, Jiang Tiezhu and the others greeted him. Both parties looked at it and both were happy.


    The Liu family is tall and magnificent, and each of them is mighty and majestic. The Jiang family is now different from before.In terms of body shape, the two brothers Jiang Xiaolong and Jiang Xiaobao are not lost to the Liu family at all.Regarding temperament, since they were not short of money, their waists have also become harder, and their speech has become much louder, which is very different from before.


    The two looked at each other, and Wang Xifeng hurriedly invited people in. The small courtyard of the Jiang family was completely filled in an instant.


    The village knew that it was the old man who came to look after the house. I didn''t know, and thought that some important person had come. After all, the car cost more than 100,000.


    Zhang Fugong also heard about this, so he went to the old lady''s pile to inquire.


    "Don''t you know? Jiang Xiaohu came to visit his family!"


    "What?" Zhang Fugong raised his brows, "Housekeeping?"


    "Yes, you don''t look down on Xiaohuzi, but some people want him to be the son-in-law."


    Zhang Fugong snorted, went into the house with his arms folded, and scolded Jiang Xiaohu secretly: "It''s not a thing. I''m in love with my girl, and I''m still hooking up! No, I have to talk to Xiaohua."


    He knew that his daughter went out to work in anger and refused to answer the phone calls of his couple, so he made up a text message to add fuel to the matter and talked to his daughter.But he didn''t make it clear either, only that Jiang Xiaohu had other women.


    Within two minutes, there was a dingdong sound, and Zhang Xiaohua actually responded to the text message: "I see, don''t worry about it."


    Just a few words, Zhang Fugong is not light.

 387 Chapter 387

    Zhang Fugong rushed forward with his hands behind his back, aiming at Jiang Xiaohu''s house.


    "Even if I don''t want you to be a son-in-law, you won''t be able to easily find other wives!" He went with this purpose.


    He felt like he was leaping forward, but in the eyes of others, he was hunched over and drooping.


    The yard of Wang Xifeng''s house is now full of people. Everyone chats while drinking tea and inquires about each other''s family.


    "Uncle, your family is a three-room house?" asked Liu Boss, the eldest son of the Liu family, "is it okay for a family of three?"


    "No, there are four now..." Jiang Shizhu answered truthfully.


    Wang Xifeng smiled and said, "We are preparing to renovate and have already applied for a new homestead. We are just waiting to build a new house and marry a wife."


    "Oh~" Boss Liu nodded, quite satisfied.


    Liu Lao Er said again: "Your Jiang Xiaohu, you are tired of running the business alone! Can you save thirty to fifty thousand in a year? In fact, young people start a business step by step and don''t need too much ambition. "


    "Yes, our Huzi started from nothing. We are older generations, and we have not created good conditions for him. Now I have to say how much a year¡¯s balance is. I really can¡¯t tell. After all, my son has only started his business for half a year. A little bit more, I added a color TV, a refrigerator, and a washing machine to the house. Oh, I am preparing to buy a car recently."


    "Oh, do you want to buy a van? Now a van costs 30,000 to 50,000 yuan, right?" Liu Laosan said.


    Wang Xifeng smiled and said, "Why, we don''t need a van."


    "No need? Isn''t he a farmer and vegetable planter? The van is good for sourcing goods!" Liu Wanfu asked.


    Wang Xifeng said: "In fact, our son''s business is all in cooperation with major customers. For things like sourcing, they all come to the village by driving a cart and pulling in the village."


    "Oh~" The four Liu family, father and son, looked at each other, very satisfied.


    "This old grandma is in her seventies this year? Is she in good health?" Mrs. Liu turned to the old grandmother again and asked with a smile, "I lived with my son and grandson, how are you doing?"


    "Well, my son is filial to me, and grandson is more filial to me." The grandmother replied, "Look, my grandson bought these new clothes."


    "Follow the younger son in the future?" Boss Liu asked again.


    "Who treats me well, who I have lived with. I like tigers, and I have lived with tigers." The old lady said, "Wait for my grandson to marry me a fat grandson and have a fat grandson!"


    "Okay, the old man''s wishes are good!" Liu Wanfu gave a thumbs up.


    When Wang Xifeng spoke, the attitude was neither humble nor overbearing, and was justified and well-founded, which made everyone in the family look at him with admiration.Jiang Shizhu found out today that his daughter-in-law''s mouth is quite good.


    "How about Brother Liu, what am I talking about?" The matchmaker hurriedly hit the iron while it was hot, "I saw this young man growing up, he has been honest since he was a child, but he is not useless and capable! In the future, he will count for ten miles and eight townships!"


    People in a yard were talking and laughing, and suddenly the door slammed, and the big dog, who had been lying quietly, jumped up and barked.


    Everyone was startled and looked towards the gate together. Wang Xifeng got up and walked over, muttering as he walked, "Whose child is this? Why is it so bad?"


    Before her words fell, a cough came from outside: "Cough! Humph!"


    Then came the sound of distant footsteps.


    Wang Xifeng heard it, this is Zhang Fugong.She furrowed her brows and secretly asked why this old thing came to my house?


    People in the village didn''t like Zhang Fugong, especially after Miao Juhua and Jiang Xiaolong got involved in the incident, everyone regarded him as a joke.


    Wang Xifeng didn''t like it even more, so she opposed it when she heard that her son was going to be with Zhang Xiaohua.Today Zhang Fugong suddenly appeared at the door of his house. Isn''t he going to do something bad?


    She opened the door, looked out, and closed the door again without seeing anyone, and went back to continue chatting with the guests.If there are guests at home, it is natural to go to the third uncle at the entrance of the village to order good wine and food, so there is no such thing as cooking.


    But the big guy just started talking again, suddenly the car sirens outside the door sounded, and the sirens of Wula Wula made Liu''s third son stood up: "What''s the matter?"


    He rushed to the door, this car was a new off-road vehicle he bought after eighteen bends. He liked it to death, for fear that it would be spent on the naive bear child.


    Everyone cares at first, just go out and have a look alone, and the others will continue to talk about some topics to enhance the understanding of both families.


    Less than two minutes after Liu Laosan went out, suddenly there was a curse from outside: "Let me go, which hand-cuffed good deed?"


    Liu Wanfu has always been strict in tutoring. When he heard his son cursing outside, his expression changed first, and he said to Wang Xifeng, "I''m sorry, I''ll go out and have a look. My third child has a bad temper and is afraid that he will cause trouble."


    After that, the father and son went out to see what happened.


    "It doesn''t matter, together!" Jiang Shizhu, Wang Xifeng and others also followed.


    When everyone came to the car, there was a sharp scratch on the body, which was obviously just scratched.From the headlights to the taillights, it spreads across the entire body.


    Seeing this scene, let alone Liu''s family was speechless, even Wang Xifeng and others were shaking.


    Some villagers nearby were attracted by the alarm to watch the excitement.When everyone saw the scratches on the car body, they were all talking about it.


    "This car is a lot of money, right?"


    "How much does it cost to repair such a long one?"


    Everyone talked and talked, making Laosan Liu more angry and distressed.


    He huffed and turned around to rush out, but was stopped by the elder brother and the second brother.


    "Why are you going?" Boss Liu asked.


    "Nonsense, feelings, this is not your car! Of course I am going to find a bad guy!" Liu Laosan clenched his fists and said angrily, "I have just driven my new car for less than two weeks!"


    "Do you know who it is, just look for it, you don''t even have a goal, who do you look for?" Liu Lao Dadao, "listen to what our dad said first."


    The brothers looked at their father. Liu Wanfu was frowning with his hands behind his back. He looked up, not knowing what he was looking for.


    "Dad, are you saying something?" Liu Laodao.


    Jiang Shizhu said, "I''m really sorry, this happened."


    "Yeah, we have to catch this, we must be lame!" Jiang Tiezhu also said.


    "You don''t have to be lame, just leave it to the police! Brother, please take me to your village department, I want to talk to your village chief." Liu Wanfu said.


    The Jiang family was taken aback, and they didn''t know what he meant.It was Wang Xifeng who reacted first: "Yes, right, go to the village department and find the village chief!"


    In fact, Wang Xifeng knew it well. She knew that Zhang Fugong did a good job in all likelihood.This dog is just not good to others.


    The group went to the village without mentioning it, but said that they were frustrated by this scene. Zhang Fugong, who was hiding in the distance, saw it and wanted to laugh and be curious.


    "Let you know how good I am!" He still has a nail in his pocket. It was just this nail that was used to scratch the man and car.


    Seeing people who are richer than himself are angry and anxious, and their property is being lost, his heart is sweeter than eating honey.But when they walked towards the village, Zhang Fugong became anxious again.


    "What are they going to do?" He wondered to himself, "No, I have to follow it."

 388 Chapter 388: Sophistry

    Two brothers, Jiang Shizhu and Jiang Tiezhu, took Liu''s father and son to the village, and Zhang Fugong secretly followed them to see.


    When I came to the village, the old village chief and a few village cadres had just finished the meeting, and everyone was sitting together drinking tea and chatting.


    "Ah, it''s Shizhu and Tiezhu, you are rare visitors from the village!" The village chief, village accountant and others, they could nod and smile when they met Jiang Shizhu before, but now, because of Jiang Xiaohu, they Very enthusiastic about Jiang Shizhu.


    After all, Jiang Xiaohu not only makes money by himself, but under his leadership, the per capita income of the entire Jiangbian Village has more than doubled than before. Everyone sees it and remembers it.


    The old village head especially valued him. Jiangbian Village has been in poverty for a long time, and now the policy is targeting poverty alleviation.They were lifted out of poverty, and the cadres'' faces were naturally bright.The old village chief was praised by the leaders in the town, and he was also thinking about Jiang Xiaohu''s credit.


    "Village chief, Accountant Jiang, we have to trouble you with something!" Jiang Shizhu was not as dumb as before, and he was much more cheerful.


    "It''s all my own, and it''s not troublesome to say anything." The village chief said.


    Jiang Shizhu talked about Liu Laosan¡¯s car being demarcated. When the village chief heard this, he was furious: "Which unsatisfactory thing did a good thing? It''s shameful to our Jiangbian village, brother Liu, big nephew , Don''t worry, this matter is on my body."


    The old man got up and walked to the office, where there is a computer with networked monitoring of the whole village.Although Jiangbian Village is very poor, since Jiang Xiaohu opened a breeding farm and regularly distributed dividends to the village, the village chief has gradually improved the infrastructure and enhanced the villagers'' sense of security.


    "You just installed a probe in the place where you parked yesterday. Look, you can see it clearly here." The village chief pointed to the screen and said, he is more than sixty, and the hand holding the hoe can even hold the mouse very well. Well, I feel very proud.


    As the old village chief kept rewinding, everyone saw the scene from an hour ago, and they all found it magical.


    "Hey, who is this guy? I walked around my car!" Liu Laosan suddenly pointed to the video and said, "We have only been here for more than an hour. From start to finish, this person is the only one who circumvents our car. Wander around, don''t look for it anymore, hold it and see if it''s him!"


    Everyone looked very ugly.It is not someone else on the screen, it is Zhang Fugong.


    Zhang Fugong first walked around the car, took a few strange glances, and then walked away.Within a few minutes, he came back again, this time holding something in his hand, and then he was seen turning around the car again.When he was gone, he could see a line in the car.


    The Liu family was so angry that they scolded him: "Who is this shameless dog?"


    "Did our car offend him? Call the police!"


    The face of the old village chief is extremely ugly, because he and Zhang Fugong are from the same family.He was trembling with anger and didn''t want to defend Zhang Fugong at all.But he didn''t want to call the police either, it was a shame after all.


    When the Jiang family saw this scene, they were speechless. Jiang Shizhu knew that Zhang Fugong was targeting them.


    Wang Xifeng was outspoken and cursed: "Zhang Fugong, this dog, has troubles in his own life, and I don''t want others to live in peace!"


    "His name is Zhang Fugong?" Liu Wanfu was calmer, and he pointed to the screen and asked Wang Xifeng.


    Wang Xifeng nodded.


    "Hey, who is looking for me?" Zhang Fugong probed his head and walked in.He just followed everyone all the way, wanting to see what they were doing, and when someone in the room called his name, he naturally answered.


    When the old village chief saw him, he didn''t get angry: "Fu Gong, you a dog, don''t you get more confused as you get older?"


    "The village chief, what are you doing?" Zhang Fugong was scolded as soon as he entered the door, and his face turned black. "Why do you scold me?"


    It''s okay for him not to speak. The old village chief became even more angry when he spoke, and he took off his shoes and rushed over to smoke him: "Why are you scolding you? You have to ask me why I beat you! Come here for me~"


    Although Zhang Fugong is more domineering, he usually has two stinky money in his pocket, bullying people everywhere, despising this one and looking down on that, but he is still honest in front of the village chief.After all, the village chief is an official and a relative of his family.


    After being pumped by the village head, Zhang Fugong was a little dumbfounded when he saw the frozen picture on the screen.


    "Explain to me, what''s going on?" the old village chief asked angrily.


    The Liu family and his son stared at him coldly, and couldn''t figure out how this stranger would hate their car so much.


    Zhang Fugong hesitated, half of his face turned red: "I, I don''t know, what are you talking about?"


    The old village head cried with anger, let go, slapped his forehead with a slap, closed his eyes and stomped his feet: "Oh, how come I have a brother like you~ It is clear from the monitoring that you slapped people and cars. Long one, what are you going to do?"


    "I didn''t!" Zhang Fugong was still arguing, making everyone present to laugh and cry with anger. The Liu family and his sons also tried to restrain their anger. If Liu Laosan was not held by the two brothers, he would jump up and trample him to death.


    Wang Xifeng suddenly said, "Zhang Fugong, are you a greedy wife of our family?"


    "Cut, I am greedy? Haha, Wang Xifeng, are you talking about cross talk? I have a girl, and I don''t need to talk about my daughter-in-law. Why do I greedy you?" Zhang Fugong sneered.


    Wang Xifeng said: "Yes, because you have a girl, you want to marry Xiaohua to our tiger, right?"


    When Liu Wanfu heard this, he knew about it.He remained silent and continued to observe.


    Zhang Fugong laughed to conceal his guilty conscience and embarrassment. By coincidence, he choked on himself with a mouthful of water and coughed violently.


    "You fart, it''s not your Jiang Xiaohu who pestered my girl, and you abducted the person!" Zhang Fugong shouted anxiously.


    "You~" Wang Xifeng was choked by his words, because what they said was true after all.


    People in the village have been talking about it recently, saying that Jiang Xiaohu abducted Zhang Xiaohua, and what''s more, they said that they were both outside preparing to have a baby.


    Although Wang Xifeng is the man¡¯s parents, he has been honest and responsible all his life. Hearing such rumors, he would not be comfortable.


    Fortunately, she checked with Jiang Xiaohu several times, and Jiang Xiaohu patted her chest to ensure that there was nothing like this.Basically, he was either busy with business or in the field every day, and lived at home for eight to nine days out of ten, so Wang Xifeng also believed in his son.


    But today, for some reason, being so stunned by Zhang Fugong, coupled with the fact that her future in-laws are right in front of her, she suddenly panicked.


    Seeing that he had the upper hand, Zhang Fugong immediately turned to Liu Wanfu and said earnestly: "Brother, we are all people with daughters. You should be considerate of your dad''s dear girl, right?"

 389 Chapter 389: The Divine Assist of the Pig Teammates

    Zhang Fugong''s words changed the atmosphere of the room slightly.Seeing that he gradually got a sense of reason, his back straightened up a bit, and he moved a chair to the old village chief and let him sit down.


    "The village chief, you see that I am not wrong, you let me finish my sentence, and I won''t be too late to hit me." Zhang Fugong said.


    The old village chief said angrily: "If you have something to say, just let it go. Besides, for whatever reason, it''s not right for you to use someone else''s car!"


    "I didn''t ride the car!" Zhang Fugong said.


    In his pocket, the nail was lying in the corner, waiting quietly.


    Zhang Fugong said to Liu Wanfu again: "Brother, Jiang Xiaohu from his family deceived our daughter, and he went to meet your girl again after the chaos and the end. Such a person, no matter how much he can make money, we can''t ask for it! Money is better than a daughter. It''s important, no, money is not as important as your daughter, right?"


    If you don''t pay attention, what do you say in your heart?Zhang Fugong wanted to shovel his own mouth.


    Liu Wanfu smiled: "Yes, what you said is correct. Of course, money is less important than children."


    He carried his hands back and went around the room twice, and finally turned his head to stare at Zhang Fugong: "You said Jiang Xiaohu started chaotically and finally abandoned, what evidence is there?"


    "My daughter is the evidence!" Zhang Fugong said.


    "Oh, where is the evidence?" Liu Wanfu asked.


    Zhang Fugong was speechless. His daughter hadn''t contacted him for a long time, and he didn''t know where Zhang Xiaohua was.


    But after all, he is an old fox, his eyes rolled, and he said, "Didn''t I say, my daughter was abducted by Jiang Xiaohu!"


    "Your daughter was abducted, what does it have to do with our car?" Liu Wanfu asked, staring at him.


    Zhang Fugong was stunned for a moment: "I didn''t say it was related?"


    "It doesn''t matter, why are you planning my car?" Liu Wanfu pressed on.


    "I, I didn''t draw it!" Zhang Fugong stammered.


    Liu Wanfu took the first two steps, bent over to pick up something, and took it in his hand and looked at it carefully.


    It was a nail with a spray-painted mark on the pointed end, and the color matched that of Liu Laosan''s car.


    "Did you use this thing to plan my car?" Liu Wanfu said.


    Everyone frowned, and Liu Laosan jumped three feet high in anger: "Wow, you dog, now you have all the evidence, I see how you deny it!"


    "Do I have to deny it? This thing is not mine, it has nothing to do with me!" Zhang Fugong blushed and quibbled.


    "Haha, is it? I just watched it fall from your clothes with my own eyes." Liu Wanfu sneered, "If you don''t believe me, look at your trouser pocket, there must be a hole."


    Zhang Fugong touched it subconsciously, and there was a hole in his mouth, and he couldn''t help but muttered: "Why are the pants pockets still torn? Damn nails."


    This sentence directly sold him himself.Everyone looked at him contemptuously, and the old village chief jumped up from his chair, came up and slapped him and slapped him: "Things that don''t know how to advance or retreat, call the police!"


    "You, you hit me, OK, let the police come and give me justice~" Zhang Fugong even yelled at the village chief.


    The village head paled with anger, and almost fainted while holding his heart.Fortunately, Jiang Shizhu helped him and hurriedly let him sit down.


    "The village chief, how angry are you with this kind of life, just ask the police for reason!" Wang Xifeng said.


    Liu Wanfu waved his hand: "No, we don''t need to call the police. He will pay me the money for repairing the car. It''s not much, 30,000! After all, my son''s car was bought with a lot of money, so he could not buy it. To two weeks."


    Zhang Fugong began to hear that he did not call the police, and he was relieved.Although he roared fiercely, but after all he had done something wrong and was afraid of seeing the police.But when I heard that the other party was asking for 30,000 yuan, I was impatient again.


    "I said, man, I am grateful for you if you don¡¯t call the police, and I intend to give you some compensation in the spirit of humanitarianism. But you lion open your mouth, how can I do it? Or, you call me, how much is it worth? Money, sell it to repay debt?"


    Seeing Zhang Fugong put on a rogue face, everyone was very angry.Although everyone felt that the price that Liu Wanfu asked for was a bit too aggressive, Zhang Fugong, the old boy, did not pay for it.


    "Zhang Fugong, do you still want to compare your face? This is all folks from the village, who doesn''t know you? If you do the wrong thing, take it, don''t distort the reputation of our village!"


    "That''s right, just now you admitted that you rowed the car by yourself. Why have you changed your mind now? Is it possible that you can sit back when you pulled out the shit?"


    Zhang Fugong''s dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, and muttered: "What can you do to me after sitting? Have I changed my mouth? Is he blackmailing me?"


    "Then what do you say?" Liu Wanfu asked.


    His three sons stood behind his father and stared at Zhang Fugong.


    Zhang Fugong was shocked, stepped back two copies, and hesitated: "It''s okay to lose money, but 30,000 won''t work, up to 5,000!"


    "Son, can five thousand be fixed?" Liu Wanfu looked back at the third child.


    The youngest and father met, frowning and shouting: "Of course not, I am a new car!"


    "Then how much do you say?" Zhang Fugong said.


    "At least eight thousand!"


    The two sides pulled back and forth, and finally settled the matter at a price of five thousand five.


    After the discussion, Zhang Fugong began to make ghostly ideas again. He said: "I don''t have so much money at home now, or I will give you an IOU first..."


    Liu Wanfu saw through his tactics at a glance, and once such a shameless guy turned around and slipped away, it would be useless to hit ten IOUs.


    Seeing that the road was blocked, Zhang Fugong said again: "Either you follow me to the bank to withdraw money? I really don''t have so much cash at home."


    He thought, these people can''t really go to the town bank with him to withdraw money, isn''t it troublesome?It doesn''t matter if you go, you can deliberately not bring your bank card.


    Thinking of this, he began to rejoice that he didn''t like to learn, and he still doesn''t know how to use a smartphone.I heard people say that it¡¯s fine to transfer money with a swipe on your mobile phone.


    Zhang Fugong is very conservative and a fan of money. He is afraid of this insecurity and insists on not learning to transfer money by mobile phone.


    At this moment, the phone in his pocket rang.His mobile phone is only more than 100 yuan, and it is an old style candy bar.No need to press the speakerphone, the sound is like an amplifier.


    Zhang Fugong didn''t want to answer the phone, but when he saw it was Miao Juhua, he didn''t dare not answer it.In front of his wife, he has always been a vulnerable group.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Zhang Fugong said angrily. This was his greatest degree of resistance.


    "What are you so fierce about?" Miao Juhua replied more fiercely, and everyone in the room could hear him, "Where are you? Come back and open the locker for me. I want to use my bank card to deposit money. I have been saving for so long at home. It''s 20,000 yuan, aren''t you afraid of being bitten by a mouse?"


    Zhang Fugong''s face suddenly turned greyish, and he thought bitterly, this old lady is really a pig teammate.


    Others stared at him with a smile, and Liu Wanfu said, "Big brother, do you still need to withdraw money now?"


    Zhang Fugong was about to cry, more than 20,000 yuan, it was his commissary that had accumulated profits for several months.Now that online shopping is well-developed, it is getting harder and harder to buy and sell in small shops.

 390 Chapter 390: Why Are You Here?

    After being troubled by Miao Juhua''s phone call, Zhang Fugong can no longer take money.


    He dared not bargain on the basis of 8,000 yuan, fearing that the other party would actually call the police.He shot a bird in the mountain last month. Not long ago, he watched the news and said that birds cannot be hunted casually.With such a guilty conscience, Zhang Fugong dare not see the police at all.


    In desperation, he had to take everyone home to get the money.Miao Juhua watched the other half of the cash and wanted to make a noise, but the village chief yelled back.


    "You are robbers? Why take my money?"


    "Why take your money? Go back and ask you a man!" the village chief said angrily, "It''s really shameful to throw it home!"


    Miao Juhua heard this and stared at Zhang Fugong.


    Zhang Fugong lowered his head, afraid to look at his wife''s face at all.He slipped aside quietly and said to Liu Wanfu when he was alone: ??"Brother, I''m not joking with you, Jiang Xiaohu is not good, you can''t use him as your son-in-law."


    "He can''t, who can do it?" Liu Wanfu sneered, "I think he is good. Today, without you, I might think about it for a few days and investigate more. But thanks to you, I think Jiang Xiaohu may be Very good young man."


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend. This is the theoretical basis of Liu Wanfu.


    People who hate such disgusting things as Zhang Fugong must be shining.


    Liu Wanfu also said this to his sons on the way back.When he got home, he immediately talked with Wang Xifeng and Jiang Shizhu on the phone, expressing his willingness to let the children get in touch with each other. If it is suitable, he can choose a good day to get married.


    When Wang Xifeng heard this letter, a big rock in his heart fell to the ground.In the past, the family was poor. Although Jiang Xiaohu had only one son, she was still worried that the child would have no money to marry a wife when he grew up.Now that she has money, she is afraid that her children will not marry a good wife.


    After experiencing today''s episode, Wang Xifeng became more determined not to want Zhang Xiaohua to be a daughter-in-law.She liked Liu Wanfu''s daughter, but Liu Wanfu agreed again. It was a great thing.


    Not to mention that Liu Wanfu fell in love with the Jiang family. Wang Xifeng was happy to have a good relative. Zhang Fugong''s house closed the door and there was a domestic violence and tragedy. It only said that Jiang Xiaohu was in the county seat and had tea with Wei Ruhai.


    The age gap between the two is quite large, but they have very common topics.A well-informed man with a net worth of ten million, has worked hard in Zhonghai for many years and has a good business experience.A person who is thirsty for knowledge and meets a good teacher or friend will naturally ask if he doesn''t understand.


    Unconsciously, a few hours passed.Jiang Xiaohu got up and said, "I''ll go to the toilet."


    "Go, go, I''ll tell you about my company when I come back." Wei Ruhaidao, he also admired Jiang Xiaohu, and deliberately passed on his experience to him.


    There are heavy traffic on the main road, and on the eve of the evening peak, pedestrians and vehicles gradually increase.


    Niu Lihua arranged for today''s meeting, arranged a whole day''s work early, and drove to a certain community to meet a very important person.


    Her mind was chaotic. Although the hotel business was good, Wang Ziqiang did not harass her again. Jiang Xiaohu restored the supply of vegetables, but her supermarket business could not be worse.


    In order to improve the supermarket business, Niu Lihua tried various methods.She even went to find a fortune-telling goddess, who was always atheist, and she changed the name of the supermarket to Jiajiawang Supermarket.


    The implication is good, good, good prosperity, all the customers who come to the supermarket to shop, the family and beauty are prosperous, so that the supermarket can also prosper.However, changing the name took a lot of effort, but it didn''t seem to bring much benefit to her running water.


    She must find a large supplier in a certain brand in order to have a certain advantage.It is true that whether a business is good or not cannot be judged by a brand alone.However, in recent years, this brand has developed popular drinks every year. If you take it, you can build a nest and attract phoenixes.


    Along the way, Niu Lihua was thinking about how to talk to the person when he reached the place.


    When I finally came to this place, it looked gray in appearance, but in fact, in terms of location and construction quality, it is the No. 1 community in Luliu County.She parked the car in the parking space on the side of the road, got out of the car with her bag and souvenirs.


    Walking in the community, Niu Lihua''s mood is still very complicated.


    "Hello Mr. Wei, my name is Niu Lihua, and I am..." She recited her lines silently.


    The other party has several drinks, and Niu Lihua wants to win one of the new products, a functional drink called Jianlimei.


    The young people now live much more colorfully than the older generation.In addition to work and study, many people have developed hobbies.Fitness is one of them.And Jianlimei is for these people.


    Jianlimei company is too good at marketing, and uses only offline special supply and hunger marketing methods, resulting in it can only be sold in fixed supermarkets everywhere.The large-scale advertising, and indeed outstanding quality, make it very popular.Even with the supermarkets that are qualified to sell Jianlimei, the business has also become popular.


    Niu Lihua made this idea!


    When I finally came to this door, it looked like an ordinary family.She raised her hand and knocked on the door, and a baritone said: "Which one?"


    Then came the sound of soft footsteps, and someone walked to the door and looked out through the cat''s eyes.


    "Hello Mr. Wei, my name is Niu Lihua. I am the owner of Jiajiawang Supermarket and the local Lihua Restaurant. I came to you to discuss a business with you." Niu Lihua said.


    The door opened with a click, and a middle-aged man appeared in front of Niu Lihua.This man is steady and generous, with wise eyes in his eyes.


    "Miss Niu, please come in and talk." Wei Ruhai politely invited her in.


    Niu Lihua came in, but did not feel relaxed.In front of Wei Ruhai, she felt a sense of oppression, as if she was a little rabbit and the other was a big tiger.


    "Miss Niu, that''s the case. It''s my vacation time, private time, I don''t talk about official business. If you are here for tea, I welcome it. It just so happens that my friend and I are drinking tea. But if you are here to discuss business, Sorry, please go back. You can call my assistant. If you have anything at that time, my assistant will tell me." Wei Ruhai said.


    Very stylized talk, Niu Lihua had expected it.She couldn''t help smiling, although she had rehearsed it many times on the way here, and she had thought of all kinds of coping.But when it happened, she couldn''t say anything.


    The supermarket is probably over.


    There was a flushing sound from the bathroom, and it didn''t take long for someone to come out.


    "Brother Wei, your toilet is broken, I can''t help but change it... Hey? Sister Lihua, why are you here?" Jiang Xiaohu wiped his hands with a tissue and came out of the bathroom. He couldn''t help being surprised when he saw Niu Lihua.


    "Jiang Xiaohu? You..." Niu Lihua was 10,000 times astonished.

 391 Chapter 391

    Jiang Xiaohu and Niu Lihua met at Wei Ruhai''s house unexpectedly.


    "Why, you two know each other?" Wei Ruhai was also very surprised. In his opinion, these were two people who couldn''t beat each other.


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed: "Brother Wei, I am her supplier."


    "Oh, that''s the case. Since everyone is friends, please come in soon!" Wei Ruhai didn''t talk about public and private matters anymore.


    Niu Lihua was very surprised, and secretly said: "Why is Jiang Xiaohu here? Looking at Wei Ruhai''s attitude towards him, the two seem to be very familiar with each other as brothers."


    "Okay, then I will disturb you." Niu Lihua smiled.


    The three people came to the living room and sat down. Wei Ruhai personally helped Niu Lihua wash a cup: "Come and taste my Kung Fu tea, it''s cold, it''s fine to sit down and drink some tea, nourish your stomach and keep your mind refreshed."


    "Mr. Wei is so elegant." Niu Lihua said, "This tea is really good, is it the best red robe?"


    "Miss Niu has good eyesight, this is indeed a good Dahongpao." Wei Ruhai smiled, he picked up the teapot to pour the tea, acting as chic and elegant as a person.


    "Haha, don''t compliment each other." Jiang Xiaohu smiled, "Sister Lihua, what are you doing here?"


    He came up with a trick.


    Although on the surface, Niu Lihua talks freely, Jiang Xiaohu still understands her, and at a glance she can see that she is upset.Coupled with his understanding of her, he guessed it was for the supermarket.


    "Oh, I''m looking for Mr. Wei and want to introduce Jianlimei drinks in the Jiajiawang Supermarket in the downtown area." Niu Lihua said truthfully.


    She didn''t understand whether Jiang Xiaohu was curiously asking inadvertently or deliberately.In short, this just gave her a chance to tell Wei Ruhai her demands.


    In fact, she was just a dead horse as a living horse doctor.Wei Ruhai is very rigorous in business and meticulous in his work.The selection of dealers has always been harsh.


    And Niu Lihua''s supermarket, no matter how you look at it, is not qualified.


    Wei Ruhai pursed his mouth and handed her a cup of tea: "I don''t know how to talk about official business during my break. But since Miss Niu, you are Huzi''s friend and partner, then I have to make an exception for you."


    Niu Lihua was shocked: "What do you mean by saying...make an exception?"


    "Sister Lihua, you are quite a capable woman, why did you suddenly become stupid? Brother Wei said, making an exception for you, doesn''t it mean you agreed?"


    Jiang Xiaohu hit the iron while it was hot, smiled, turned his head and said to Wei Ruhai: "Brother Wei, my sister Niu is not an ordinary person..." He told Wei Ruhai what he had learned about Niu Lihua from Meng Na. Wei Ruhai also admired very much.


    China is a patriarchal society, mainstream entrepreneurs, officials, etc., have always been the world of men.In such an environment, it is very difficult for women to work alone in their careers.


    "Unexpectedly, Miss Niu seems to be a weak and weak woman who has such ability. I agree to cooperate with you. I can go to your office tomorrow to finalize the cooperation agreement and sign the contract." Wei Ruhai said, "Next Within a week, I will arrange the shipment and let them prepare for the promotion."


    "Really?" Niu Lihua stood up excitedly, stretched out her hand and shook Wei Ruhai, "Thank you, thank you so much!"


    "Miss Niu, you are welcome, and you should be thankful for him! I think Jiang Xiaohu''s friend must be very reliable, right?" In the last sentence, Wei Ruhai said while looking at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu gave him a serious thumbs up: "That''s a must!"


    How could Niu Lihua not be grateful to Jiang Xiaohu?Today, she had come to Wei Ruhai with a glimmer of hope that was almost invisible. She even thought that she might not even be able to step through the door of others.


    I really didn''t expect that I would meet Jiang Xiaohu here, not to mention that Jiang Xiaohu and Wei Ruhai... Niu Lihua was full of emotions, and once again remembered an old saying that people are not good-looking, and the water is not enough.


    "Haha, okay, after the official business is over, let''s enjoy tea with peace of mind. How about I''m going to cook tonight and both of you stay for a meal together?" Wei Ruhai kindly invited the invitation, Jiang Xiaohu and Niu Lihua would naturally not decline.


    After dinner, I came out of Wei Ruhai''s house. It was already 8:30 in the evening.All day today, Jiang Xiaohu had a very fulfilling life. He learned a lot from Wei Ruhai''s experience in doing business, while Niu Lihua spent most of the day stepping on the clouds and mist, feeling unreal.


    They walked out of the complex and stood by the car. Niu Lihua said, "Where are you going, I will see you off."


    "No need to send it, I want to go back to Jiangbian Village." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Ah? You want to go home so late?" Niu Lihua was surprised. She knew that Jiang Xiaohu''s house was in the ravine.


    "No way, my mother at home wants me to go home tonight." Jiang Xiaohu smiled helplessly.


    Niu Lihua nodded: "Well then, pay attention to safety on your own way."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll change the shotgun immediately." Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile, "Sister Lihua, come on!"


    Niu Lihua paused and looked at him solemnly: "Xiaohu, thank you."


    "You''re welcome, everyone is your own!" Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile.


    Niu Lihua pursed her lips and smiled faintly, and the two waved goodbye. One got in the car, the other drove a tricycle, and each went back to each house.


    On the way, Niu Lihua couldn''t believe it, did things really succeed today?In addition to the surprise, she was also surprised.


    Jiang Xiaohu would actually help her. You must know that not long ago, she was forced to sign an agreement with Wang Ziqiang to change the supplier.


    Although in the end, due to various reasons, she didn''t succeed, but objectively speaking, she betrayed Jiang Xiaohu.


    "If it was me, I would definitely not forgive the other person." Niu Lihua secretly said, "I didn''t expect that he not only has a shrewd mind, but also has such a broad mind."


    The more she thought about it, the more ashamed she became, and her heart became heavy.


    But he said that Jiang Xiaohu was in a good mood, had enough food and drink, got along well with friends, and his business was booming.In the last two days, Zhang Xiaohua has started to contact him again, and he is also satisfied in life.


    When he is in a good mood, Jiang Xiaohu likes to sing while driving. He almost sings all the way from the county town to the Jiangbian village.


    When I got home, it was past ten o''clock.


    "Hey? Mom and Dad didn''t even sleep today?" Jiang Xiaohu was surprised.


    After parking the car, Jiang Xiaohu hummed a little song and entered the house.The lights are on in the hall, mom, dad and grandma are all sitting in jeopardy, the TV is off, and the three seem to be waiting for him to come back.


    "Oh, something big happened to the UN today? Why are you three waiting for me here?" Jiang Xiaohu joked.


    "Bah! Beautiful you, what does a major event in the United Nations have to do with you? Today is a major event in our family, a happy event!" Wang Xifeng got up, handed a towel to his son, and carefully wiped off his sweat.


    "It''s all wet, it''s raining?" The old lady also has good eyesight tonight.


    "Yeah, it''s raining, and it''s on your good grandson." Jiang Xiaohu said cutely.


    The old grandma hurriedly pulled him heartache and helped him wipe the rain off his body.


    "It''s time to marry a daughter-in-law to love you!" the old man nagged.

 392 Chapter 392 Trap

    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Grandma, do you miss your grandson-in-law?"


    The grandmother nodded, and Wang Xifeng and Jiang Shizhu quickly held their breath and listened to what he said.


    "That''s not easy. Tomorrow I will invite the two cousins, and we will have a lively meal with the whole family!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Cut, who cares about them, I want to see your daughter-in-law." The old lady was not fooled by him.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "Hey, yes, but getting married has to wait a while."


    Wang Xifeng doesn''t like to listen to this, because she knows who her son said "has", Zhang Xiaohua.It''s Zhang Xiaohua, chant, not Hua chant~


    "What are you waiting for? You see your grandma is getting older day by day, and you want to hug your grandson! Don''t mention your three nephews, I am talking about your children!" Wang Xifeng cleverly blocked his son''s mouth. .


    Jiang Xiaohu was speechless, knowing the son is more than his mother, the old lady will always know his death.


    "Then I''m career first, let''s talk about it, you don''t know what her parents are like. I have to find a way to get them together first, and then there will be endless suffering." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Not long ago, he and his parents had an argument about their relationship with Zhang Xiaohua.The end result is that the parents acquiesced in their love, as for marriage, we will talk about it later.


    So today Jiang Xiaohu is very strange, why did his parents suddenly bring up the marriage event?Is it possible to be stimulated by the long-tongued women in the village again?


    He was able to understand the power of these long-tongued women, and gathered together to be the parents of the East and the West.Whoever gives birth to a girl will die out, and whoever has a grandson can inherit the throne.


    Every day after comparing his son to his grandson, comparing his house to his car, Jiang Xiaohu sometimes wonders, isn''t Jiangbian Village very poor?Is it stronger than ever?It''s not as good as the benefits of making money.


    Jiang Shizhu and his wife are usually in the village, and it is true that they are often discussed behind their backs.Although the son is still young, but his peers don''t read, the children can drink soy sauce now.They are greedy with other people''s grandchildren, and their mouths are dripping.


    "Who wants you to fix other people''s parents? They like you very much!" Wang Xifeng said with joy.


    I remembered what Liu Wanfu said to her cautiously when he went back today: "Big sister, let the two children find time to meet and get in touch."


    In fact, the rural people mean that they are allowed to fall in love and get married.


    Everything is ready now, only Dongfeng is owed. As long as you push the boy Jiang Xiaohu to the top, he will be able to marry the bride and go home.


    "What?" Jiang Xiaohu raised his brows and sensitively noticed something was wrong, "Miss Wang Xifeng, you have something wrong today!"


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with me?" Wang Xifeng was misled and didn''t know it.


    "Here you, here, and here~" Jiang Xiaohu made a messy finger on his mother''s face, "It''s not right, I think you are very beautiful tonight. Hey, so tired, I drove for an hour, thinking Time to sleep, good night!"


    Fleeing back to his house, he didn''t even wash his feet, locked the door and went to bed.


    The old lady and Wang Xifeng followed after him, but who was his opponent?I could only watch the door slam shut.


    "I''ve been hiding in the first day of the middle school, and can''t hide in the fifteenth. I''ll tell you about it tomorrow!" Wang Xifeng shouted to the door.


    "Then let''s see you sixteen!" Jiang Xiaohu''s humble laugh came from the room.


    My mother was right. The monk who ran away couldn''t run to the temple. Before getting up the next morning, Jiang Xiaohu was awakened by the knock on the door.


    "Get up, get up, brat!" Wang Xifeng yelled.


    Jiang Xiaohu opened his sleepy eyes in pain, rolled over and sat up, still immersed in his dreamland.


    "Oh my mother, what about the soul crying early in the morning?" Jiang Xiaohu muttered, jumping out of the bed barefoot to open the door.


    Wang Xifeng squeezed in almost as soon as the door opened. When he saw her son walking barefoot, she suddenly felt a little hairy: "Boy, you don''t pay attention to hygiene for such a big person. If your feet get dirty, you can go to bed without washing! "


    Snapped!


    She slapped Jiang Xiaohu on the backbone: "Hurry up and wash your face and brush your teeth, and go to the market with me today!"


    "Mom, what fair am I going to go to?" Jiang Xiaohu was extremely anguished, "Do you know that I didn''t wake up, it would be dangerous to drive to the county town by then, let me sleep for a while."


    He fell on the bed, and Wang Xifeng quickly pulled him up again and put the new clothes in his hands on him.She bought this sweater from a stall at the entrance of the village yesterday evening.Although the quality is a bit poor, it is new clothes anyway.


    Today, she made an appointment with her family to take the child to Honghua Town and let the two meet.The son must be dressed handsome and must not lose points.


    "Nose, oops, my nose~" Jiang Xiaohu was tossed on clothes by his old lady in this pain.He was also taken to wash and eat breakfast.


    "I don''t even do business today, you take me to Honghua Town for a stroll!" Wang Xifeng said.


    "You, go shopping?" Jiang Xiaohu didn''t believe it at all.


    Wang Xifeng is a well-known iron cock, saving to the degree of perversion.Of course, this is also because the family has been poor.In short, in order to save money and pay off her debts, she hadn''t gone shopping for new clothes for ten years.


    Because of the hard life, after her son made a lot of money, she did not spend money lavishly.Today, there is a demon!


    Jiang Xiaohu was already sober. He had a small calculation in his heart. Fortunately, the food stocked in Zhou Qing''s house was enough today, so he didn''t need to deliver it in person.Since the old lady wants to go to town, send her to chant.


    The mothers had breakfast and drove the tricycle to the town.When we arrived in the town, it was only around 8:30, and the streets were deserted except near the vegetable market.


    "You said you, what are you going to do when you come so early?" Jiang Xiaohu said, "Let''s find a place to rest? I''ll take you to the supermarket."


    "Okay!" Wang Xifeng replied absent-mindedly, she had been staring at the mobile phone text messages.


    Ding Dong!


    The mobile phone text message came: "Hello family, I am Liu Wanfu''s daughter-in-law, today I brought my daughter to a blind date, where shall we meet?"


    Wang Xifeng was delighted to see, and he stubbornly replied: "Okay, there is a big supermarket here. My son wants to take me to stroll around. See you here!"


    "Okay!" The other party replied with a word, all seemed to be real.


    Jiang Xiaohu became more suspicious when seeing his mother sneaking aside while playing with her mobile phone.Reminiscent of the three elders bombarding themselves last night, it seems that this is a trap today.


    Although he knew it was a trap, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care.He had Zhang Xiaohua in his heart, and the two had already determined their relationship. No one could change this ironclad matter.


    The two mothers and sons entered the supermarket and they just opened the door. The salespersons were cleaning, and the two customers in the store were comfortable walking around.


    Looking at the dazzling array of products, Wang Xifeng suddenly felt very happy.In the past, how could she dare to enter such a place?Spending money at every turn is tantamount to killing her.


    "My son is promising and can make a lot of money. I must find him a good wife to help him with housework, and his father-in-law''s house must be a good family!" Wang Xifeng strengthened his determination even more.

 393 Chapter 393

    Jiang Xiaohu and Wang Meifeng walked into the supermarket, and Wang Xifeng was dazzled by the dazzling array of goods.


    "Ah, now there is such a big and such a good supermarket in our town?" Wang Xifeng is like Grandma Liu who entered the Grand View Garden, looking fresh.


    Jiang Xiaohu was sour in his heart, what life has his mother been living all these years?I was using an old Nokia phone, and the buttons were worn out.She was reluctant to eat, reluctant to drink, everything was for him and dad.


    "Mom, you can take whatever you see today, and your son will pay the bill." Jiang Xiaohu put his arm on his mother''s shoulder and said affectionately.


    Wang Xifeng''s face flushed, even though it was her own son, it was a difference between men and women.She shook her son''s arm: "Take it? No money?"


    "Of course you need money!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    There was music in the store, and guests came in one after another.One of them, about sixteen or seventeen years old, dyed red hair, wearing pencil pants and peasy shoes, walked around, making people worry that his bones would fall apart.


    Jiang Xiaohu pushed his mother and forced her to choose something, and the two mothers and children quarreled.Coincidentally, in another place, there was also a pair of children, mother and daughter arguing.


    This mother and daughter, the mother can be about 60 years old, and the daughter is only in her early twenties.Although my mother was old and wrinkled, she was still a beauty when she was young.Not to mention the daughter, she is in her prime of youth, with a tall waist and a fine appearance.


    This pair is Liu Wanfu''s wife and baby daughter, named Liu Mo and nicknamed Jasmine.


    When Jasmine was born, her parents were in their forties, and the eldest of her three elder brothers was married and married.She is the only girl in the family, not only loved by her parents, but also by her brother-in-law.


    However, growing up in such a loving environment, not only did Liu Mo not become charming, but he was cheerful and positive.Although I don''t like to read, there is no lack of pursuit in life and work.


    Similarly, she has a pursuit of love.


    "Mom, I don''t want to meet that person, who knows what he looks like, maybe it''s a big dinosaur!" Liu Mo dragged his mother''s arm and said coquettishly.


    Mother Liu is actually the driver, and today this Santana is in her charge.


    She turned the steering wheel very aggressively and said to her daughter: "Jasmine, let''s talk to people, you can''t make your mother a person who doesn''t count!"


    "But mom, look at you and my dad, brothers and sisters-in-law, which one is the blind date? How good are you? Look at the second uncle''s house next door, they are married on a blind date, all year round, there are three points One of the time was fighting, one third of the time was arguing, and the other third of the time was either divorce in the Civil Affairs Bureau or on the way to the Civil Affairs Bureau. How boring!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let your cautious second uncle hear it, maybe what you will think." Mother Liu groaned, "Daughter, this young man is very nice. Your father and your brothers have all investigated, people My parents are all decent people, and I live with my grandma."


    "Ah? There is such an old lady? Mom, don''t you love me and don''t bear me? That''s why I don''t marry. Besides, let me marry, and then serve my mother-in-law and grandma?" Liu Mo said coquettishly.


    Mother Liu smiled and poked her daughter¡¯s forehead: ¡°You¡¯re here less, I don¡¯t know who you are? Who are your parents, don¡¯t you know? Has anyone in our family rejected the elderly? Your dad It means that his parents can live with the elderly, which shows filial piety. People who are filial are not bad at heart. They are good at heart and can make money. Where can you find such a young man?"


    "I don''t need others to make money to support me, I can do it myself." Liu Mo curled his lips.


    "Okay Jasmine, let''s go in, my mother is waiting for us!" Mother Liu looked at her daughter with a doting look.


    In the countryside, it''s really rare to spoil your daughter like theirs.Even Liu Wanfu had long announced at home that after his death, his family property was divided into four, and his four children were divided equally.


    The two mother and daughter got off the car talking and laughing, during which Liu Mo answered a phone call.


    "Mom, my classmate called, I''ll pick it up." She glanced at the phone and said to her mother.


    Mother Liu said: "Go, what kind of phone is mysterious."


    Liu Mo walked aside and answered the phone: "Hey, Gao Ming, didn''t you let you go to my house this morning?"


    "Oh, hello my eldest lady, I worked the night shift last night, and I have to rush to your house after work today, but there was some accident on the motorcycle on the road, and I can¡¯t get away now." There was a young man on the phone called Gao Ming. It is Liu Mo''s high school classmate.


    Gao Ming and Liu Mo belonged to the iron buddies. When they were together, they had no gender concept.Liu Mo can accompany Gao Ming to drink when he loses love, and Gao Ming can also celebrate with flowers when Liu Mo fails in the exam.


    A few days earlier, Liu Mo heard that his parents had given him a date, and was thinking about it in his heart.You have to find someone to impersonate your boyfriend and prevaricate your parents.


    "I don''t want to get married so early. I''m only in my twenties. When I get married, I have to stay at home and have a baby. But I still have a lot to do. My career has just started..." Liu Mo said inwardly.


    She also told her parents these things in her heart, but the generation gap between the two generations, like the gap in the past, cannot be bridged at all.


    The stubbornness of the parents made Liu Mo think of such a ridiculous method-Gao Ming came to ask for a kiss, and the two pretended to be lovers.


    It is a pity that people are not as good as heaven, and Gaoming is still a step late.


    After Liu Mo answered the call, he was in a bad mood and didn''t have a clever presence. How would he deal with it?Yes, just say it directly.


    At the same time, a chase is being staged in the supermarket.


    It turned out that Jiang Xiaohu was walking around the supermarket with his mother, when he suddenly saw the red-haired boy stealing things, and also stealing things from the cashier.


    At this time, the cashier was not there, and his bag and the money in the cash register were all taken away by the red-haired boy.


    Jiang Xiaohu just saw the scene in the mirror and started to feel uneasy.Not to mention that this thief will cause property damage to other cashiers, but that he stole the cash from the cash register, and maybe it will cause a person to lose his job.


    "You stop for me!" Jiang Xiaohu shouted and pointed at the thief, "Catch the thief!"


    Following him, he jumped up, jumped over a pile of napkins, and rushed to the cash register.


    The thief was startled and hurriedly threw what was in his hand.The staff were also dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that the door opened early in the morning, and the regular meeting hadn''t even opened yet, and a thief unexpectedly welcomed.


    At the moment, the supermarket is full of female employees, no one knows what to do, or Wang Xifeng remembered to call the police and hurriedly dialed 110.


    Jiang Xiaohu chased the thief, and the two left the supermarket one after another.The thief was very cunning and went straight into the alley next to him.


    At the end of the alley is a public toilet, next to it are private houses, the terrain is complicated, it is too easy for him to escape from here.

 394 Chapter 394 Are You A Bully?

    The thief is small and flexible, and he is also an aboriginal in the town. He is very familiar with the environment here.Therefore, at first he escaped very easily.


    "Hmph, call me so far away, is it because I''m afraid I don''t know that someone is going to catch me?" The thief thought triumphantly when he fled, "Stupid!"


    When running past the public toilet, the thief suddenly wanted to look back at the nosy fellow, wondering if he had caught up.


    Seeing no one behind him, the thief became more bold.He pissed on the roadside, even if there was a public toilet next to it.Then he lowered his head and picked up half a brick, hiding it under the big tree next to the public toilet.The diameter of the tree is forty to fifty centimeters, just covering his thin body.


    "I''m here to fight you in an ambush, so that you know, don''t be a mess of anything!" the thief thought triumphantly.


    But he waited for a long time and no one was chasing him, so he cursed a few words angrily: "I*! It turned out to be a pretender! I didn''t dare to chase, I would just hide in the crowd and shout!"


    He threw away the bricks angrily, ready to go to another place to look for''business opportunities''.As soon as he turned around, his soul almost flew away.


    Behind him, I don''t know when there was an extra person. This person was one head taller than him. He looked thin but very strong, and was staring at him with a smile.


    "I said, brother, what are you looking at?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled kindly.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The thief took a deep breath, calmed down, and murmured.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head, "Why are you so angry? Do you know why I chased you here?"


    "Who knows which one of your tendons is wrong, do we know each other?" the thief said, he took two steps back, ready to bend down and pick up a brick to defend himself.


    Snapped!


    One ear of light was drawn to his face like a flint, which directly drew him stupid.


    What''s happening here?


    Snapped!


    Before he finished being stupid, he slapped him again.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his hand and said with a smile, "Does it hurt?"


    The thief covered his face, their faces were fiery, and their nosebleeds also came out.He nodded ignorantly, tears streaming down aggrieved.


    This is a state of confusion, everything is the subconscious behavior of the thief.When he recovered, he immediately turned around to flee.These two slaps let him know that he could never be Jiang Xiaohu''s opponent.And at this moment, he also suddenly remembered something, when did that guy ran behind him?


    This is a dead end!The one at the end of the dead end happened to be his own home, so he dared to escape here unscrupulously.


    He certainly didn''t know how strong Jiang Xiaohu''s jumping ability was now. It might be a bit exaggerated to say that Feiyan walked the wall, but it would definitely not be much worse.


    "It''s fine if you know it hurts." Jiang Xiaohu said, "will you dare to do it in the future?"


    "No, dare not..." the thief said with a sad face.


    Jiang Xiaohu grabbed his hair, pulled his head closer to him, and said with a fierce expression, "Let me see next time, the paw is chopped for you!"


    This sentence scared not only the thief, but also another person-Liu Mo.


    Mother Liu was so bad, she persuaded her daughter to go to the supermarket with her for a blind date.When he arrived at the entrance of the supermarket, Liu Mo said that he wanted to go to the toilet, so he came here alone.


    When she was not far from the toilet, she heard the slap in the face, which made her shiver and stopped.Then, I heard someone say harshly: "...I''ve chopped the paw for you!"


    "Could it be that someone is committing a crime here?" Liu Mo asked secretly, looking carefully, a tall man in front of him was bullying a small man.


    Liu Mo was spoiled by her father and brother since she was a child, and the Liu family was very upright. She also belonged to the kind of girl who hadn''t suffered much in society. She didn''t know the social depth at all.


    When she saw this scene, a turbulent sense of justice surged in her heart, and she immediately shouted: "Stop! Don''t bully people, I called the police!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was about to teach the thief not to steal anything in the future, but he was stunned when he heard a girl shout.


    The thief was very eager to survive. Seeing Jiang Xiaohu stunned, he immediately seized the opportunity, reluctantly broke free from his hand, turned around and ran away.When he passed by Liu Mo, he bumped his shoulder and directly knocked Liu Mo to the ground.


    Liu Mo was shocked by the thief''s behavior, and couldn''t understand why the victim fled in a panic.


    But this person''s behavior must have caused her harm. When she fell to the ground, she put her hand on the ground, and something pierced her hand with blood flowing.


    "Hiss~ It''s a bad day. I don''t want to go on a blind date, but I was pulled in. Come to the toilet, and meet bad guys again!" She was very depressed. Naturally, Jiang Xiaohu''s nose is not nose and eyes but not eyes.


    At first sight of bullying, Liu Mo was frightened.But now she calmed down and was not afraid at all.No matter how bad this guy is, he can''t bully girls, right?


    Relying on his gender superiority, Liu Mo got up and glared at Jiang Xiaohu with his head held high. That means, you have the ability to hit me?If you dare not come, I will call the police to catch you!


    In fact, the police are in the store now, investigating and monitoring the playback with the cooperation of the cashier and tally.Wang Xifeng was at the gate of the supermarket, anxiously waiting for his son to return.She didn''t know that her son was in deep trouble now.


    Jiang Xiaohu was speechless: "This young lady, is there something wrong with you?" The other party has that kind of attitude. Does he need to be polite?The little girl came up and cursed indiscriminately, and let the thief go away. Jiang Xiaohu who had already made Jiang Xiaohu became angry.


    Seeing his attitude, Liu Mo''s little face blushed, and he stretched out his hand and waved, "Okay, I won''t tell you!" He directly took out the phone and called 110.The police force in the town is already tense. Today''s two police officers are watching surveillance and catching thieves in the supermarket.The command center sent another mission. They saw that they were nearby, so let''s do it by the way.So one of them came to the alley to check.


    Jiang Xiaohu never expected that such a quarrel would make the girl call the police, speechless.


    The police arrived and asked a few words. Liu Mo pointed to Jiang Xiaohu and said, "I saw him bullying teenage middle school students."


    "Hey hey hey! Sister, have you made your investigation clear? Just the middle school student, do you think he looks like a middle school student?" Jiang Xiaohu asked angrily.


    Liu Mo became even more angry: "Oh, the police are here, how dare you be so fierce? It seems that you are used to being aggressive and domineering. I tell you, don''t think everyone is afraid of you, I am not afraid!"


    "Come on, don''t quarrel, say one by one, what is going on?" the police shouted.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly explained: "Comrade police, it''s like this..." Barabala said the matter again.


    Liu Mo listened and sneered: "How can a person like you act bravely? Don''t put gold on your face."


    The police suddenly remembered the case just now, and asked Jiang Xiaohu: "You said you were catching the thief. Is it the next door Xingxing supermarket?"


    "Yeah! I came after the thief, and my mother is still waiting for me in the supermarket." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Let''s go, let''s take a look at the surveillance, and you''ll know by the way to your mother." The police said.

 395 Chapter 395: It Was A Misunderstanding

    Jiang Xiaohu and the police officer walked to the supermarket.


    Liu Mo was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect that this kid would be so arrogant when he saw the police. He was really not afraid of boiling water!She followed angrily, ready to expose his sinister face at any time.


    Jiang Xiaohu and the police officer walked faster. When Liu Mo ran to chase into the supermarket, they found that they were in the office next to the supermarket''s warehouse, checking the surveillance.She leaned over and found that her mother was here, and there was a woman in her forties who looked very kind.


    "Jasmine, you can count as coming back, I''m all worried to death." Mother Liu saw her daughter, and a big rock fell in her heart.


    "What can happen to me?" Liu Mo smiled.


    Mother Liu whispered and said in a low voice, "The town''s law and order is not very good right now, you see, here is busy catching the thief."


    When the two mothers and daughters were talking, the woman next to her had been looking at Liu Mo with a smile, making her very embarrassed and embarrassed to say something.


    "Big sister, she is my daughter Jasmine." When Mama Liu changed her conversation, she introduced herself to the woman. Liu Mo was extremely surprised.But she immediately realized that the woman in front of her must be the mother of her blind date.


    Then, she discovered something that broke her even more.The aunt smiled politely at her, although she was very restrained, she couldn''t hide her liking for Jasmine.She immediately pulled a young man''s arm: "Son, come here."


    That young man is really in the back alley of the supermarket, bullying middle school students!


    At that time, Jiang Xiaohu was cooperating with the police to identify the thief.When the police saw it, they knew everything in their hearts, and secretly said, "It''s this kid. I caught him and put it back in prison and committed the crime again. At a young age, he was already in the palace."


    "Well, we understand the situation. You usually take precautions. We take this video material as evidence first." The police investigated quickly and took the evidence and left.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and saw Jasmine, and he suddenly got a black line on his forehead: "Why are you?"


    "I still want to say, how could it be you?" Liu Mo was also very depressed.


    When the two mothers saw, yo, the two children had known each other a long time ago, and they smiled suddenly, winked at each other, and each thought with joy, "It seems this is my new son-in-law!"


    Mother Liu loves Jiang Xiaohu no matter what.The main reason is that Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes are very energetic, tall but not fierce, and will not give people a terrible feeling, but they are very strong and can give women a sense of security.


    Not to mention Wang Xifeng, Liu Mo fits all her fantasies about her daughter-in-law.He is handsome and dignified, tall and generous.She has the simplicity of a rural girl, but she has a sense of cleverness, coupled with her family background, it makes Wang Xifeng so happy.


    The two mothers stepped aside and whispered to each other together: "Look, find a place to sit?"


    "Oh, let them have a chat to deepen mutual understanding."


    When the total is over, Wang Xifeng, as the man''s parent, naturally has to take the initiative to express it.She deliberately fanned the wind with her hands: "Son, mom is thirsty, let''s go to the teahouse next to me and sit and drink some tea."


    There is a teahouse in Honghua Town. The tea is not good and it is too expensive.Jiang Xiaohu once went to drink with friends, but he didn''t want to go there for the second time.Besides, my mother is a stingy stingy, don''t tell her to go to the teahouse to drink tea, even buy some tea stems, she will feel heartache for half a year.Suddenly asking for tea at this moment, it is clear that something is going to happen.


    Liu Mo was also very upset in her heart. She glared at her mother secretly. Mother Liu had no choice but to look at the new son-in-law with joy.


    Although Liu Mo still doesn''t like Jiang Xiaohu, he still knows that he must be wronged.She glanced at the video just now and saw the thief stealing something.That thief was indeed the middle school student''s brother she said.


    Because of the presence of other people, Jiang Xiaohu was not easy to save his mother''s face, so he bit the bullet and agreed.The four people came to the tea house next to them and went up to the second floor.


    There are not many people in this tea house, and the second floor is clean even without flies.The two mothers found a table and pressed them next to another table. The four people ordered two pots of tea and two plates of snacks, and sat and began to''get along''.


    "I said big sister, how old are you this year?" Mother Liu asked Wang Xifeng.


    Wang Xifeng said, "I am 44! I gave birth to a baby late, and my family has been very poor for the first few years. Do you know all this?"


    "Hey, poor and don''t take root, I don''t care about those. As long as the child has the ability and good character, I like it in my heart. I see your son, good!" Mother Liu gave a thumbs up, without concealing her joy. He is also a real person.


    Wang Xifeng is a real person and naturally likes real people.Coupled with the compliments from the other party to her son, she feels more proud, and her affection for Liu''s mother doubles.


    She herself has experienced some problems with mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, and knows that the marriage of two people has a lot to do with the relationship between the two families.If the two parents¡¯ families can get along, the probability of the children being happy will be much higher.At this time, in Wang Xifeng''s heart, it seemed that Liu''s mother was already her mother in law.


    "Where, it''s better to be a daughter. Look at your daughter, it''s a sweet little padded jacket." Wang Xifeng said, "Whoever will marry her as a wife in the future will simply burn a lot of fragrance."


    "Big sister, are you forty-four?" Mama Liu also likes others to praise her child, but her focus is not here, but in another place, "I can''t see it! You see, you have a smooth skin , It¡¯s like a 30-year-old daughter-in-law."


    "Really?" Wang Xifeng was not only praised for her good skin, she blushed immediately, touched her cheek lightly with her hand, and secretly said, recently my skin is much better than before.Look at your hands, the cracks in the rough skin caused by farm work and housework have disappeared!


    Where did she know that these were all the fruits and vegetables and eggs brought by her son''s landscape.


    Unlike the warm atmosphere of the two mothers, the atmosphere at the other table was embarrassing and dull.


    When Jiang Xiaohu came up, he patted the table lightly with both hands: "Apologize."


    Liu Mo was taken aback for a moment: "What?"


    "I said, you must apologize to me!" Jiang Xiaohu said word by word.He wouldn''t be polite to this girl, who asked her to characterize herself as a bully who bullied the weak when she came up?Did you even call the police?Fortunately, the policeman''s eyes are sharp.


    Liu Mo curled her left hand slightly, and there was a wound on the palm of her hand, which was made when she fell in the back alley just now.Although the bleeding had stopped, the wound was still a bit serious, and the red flesh turned out, like a big mouth in a blood basin, painful.


    But at this moment, what hurts more than the wound is her self-esteem. She has never been so stunned in her life, and she is still a boy.

 396 Chapter 396

    Liu Mo was very upset with Jiang Xiaohu''s tone. He felt that this guy didn''t have any masculinity at all. Although he was quite sunny and handsome, how could his eyes be smaller than a needle nose?


    "I, I didn''t mean it, why should I apologize?" Liu Mo said.


    Jiang Xiaohu raised the corners of his mouth and deliberately looked at her badly: "Why do you want to apologize? I arrested my thief, but you let him go. Are you worthy of me? Are you worthy of the supermarket salesperson? Are you worthy of the people of the town?"


    Of course, in order to protect the girl''s face, his words were not loud.I don''t know, I thought the two were chatting enthusiastically. For example, the two mothers watched the children''s mouths constantly turning, and they were very happy.


    "It looks like it''s a coincidence!"


    "It''s a good match. I''ve gotten acquainted and run-in a bit earlier, and we''ve gotten into trouble earlier too?


    As everyone knows, the two here are already at war.


    "I..." Liu Mo gave Jiang Xiaohu a black line in his forehead, and he felt that he was a very sinful sinner.But she recalled immediately, this guy is too good at pinning people?


    "What am I?" Jiang Xiaohu started the machine gun mode, giving the girl no chance to refute, "Don''t you think you are too much? That''s a thief. He stole money from the supermarket cashier and the cashier''s wallet. How much do you think a cashier can earn in a month?"


    "Three thousand? Two thousand? Wrong, as far as I know, only one thousand two in a month!" Jiang Xiaohu said, "Her wallet and mobile phone were almost stolen, and she would be expelled because the cashier was missing money. Do you have a good conscience? ?"


    "Let''s not talk about the cashier and the supermarket, just the thief''s parents, you can''t help it!"


    Liu Mo''s reprimand was almost ashamed, and his thoughtful retort was almost a punctuation mark.


    "What the hell is the thief''s parents?" Liu Mo muttered.


    Although she felt that her voice was so small that only she could hear it, Jiang Xiaohu still heard it clearly.


    "What''s the matter with his parents? My father worked hard to create people. My mother gave birth to this baby in October and raised him. No, it''s big, but the person didn''t make it. He came to be a thief. The opportunity was given to the police to educate him to be a new man. What happened? You let him go."


    If it were in anime, Liu Mo''s head is now covered with black lines, and his facial features are no longer visible.She bowed her head deeply, full of guilt and self-blame.


    "You think, this kid took one step wrong, every step was wrong. In the end, he might be murdered, set on fire, and he was arrested after a heinous crime, right! Shot! Okay, his parents have nothing to do with them, and when they are old, they live on the streets and no one takes care of them, you say Did you harm your parents?"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth was frothy, he took it seriously, angrily picked up the teacup and drank it.


    He stopped talking, and Liu Mo suddenly felt that the whole world was quiet.After lowering his head and thinking for a moment, Liu Mo''s dark tide of guilt receded, and he suddenly realized that it was wrong, aren''t you arrogant?It''s obviously the thief''s parents who didn''t educate their children, but you are quite powerful. Can you put the blame on me?


    Thinking of this, Liu Mo couldn''t help but sneered again and again.


    "Your name is Jiang Xiaohu, right? I think you should be called Jiang Huli!" Liu Mo raised his head.


    Jiang Xiaohu patted the table lightly: "The parents whose bodies are affected by hair and skin are also named by parents. Why would you change my name randomly?"


    "You..." Liu Mo began to fight back, but before she could say anything, Jiang Xiaohu''s cell phone rang, it was a message.


    Jiang Xiaohu is also generous and unavoidable, and directly put his mobile phone on the table to reply to the message.why?Because this message was sent by Zhang Xiaohua.


    Zhang Xiaohua is his real girlfriend!


    Jiang Xiaohu came to a blind date today, he was reluctant, and coupled with the oolong incident of catching thieves in the back alley, he has no favor with Liu Mo at all, just like Liu Mo did with him.


    He just wanted to let Liu Mo know that he had a girlfriend and he didn''t need a blind date at all.


    Liu Mo is not a person who likes to spy on people''s privacy, but Jiang Xiaohu swayed the phone on the table between the two, it was hard for her to see it.


    "Honey, do you miss me?"''


    Jiang Xiaohu poked his fingers and sent out such a message.


    He and Zhang Xiaohua are not usually called that way, he is called Xiaohua, and Xiaohua calls him Brother Huzi.Today, for the first time to call Xiaohua so naively, it is to show the girl opposite.


    In fact, Zhang Xiaohua is still jealous and angry, because last time, she saw Xiaolu leaning on Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder.


    The reason for sending a message today is because Jiang Xiaohu usually sends greetings on the initiative (after all, I know it is wrong, so I have to coax it).But today it''s strange, it''s already past ten o''clock, and I haven''t received it yet.


    Zhang Xiaohua is jealous and jealous, but she is very worried about Jiang Xiaohu. Apart from the serious work of calculating the accounts, she is full of Jiang Xiaohu''s shadow.Especially after seeing that scene, she felt a little more cranky, always feeling that other girls were hooking up with her boyfriend.


    No, she just posted three words: What are you doing?The results of it?Within a few seconds, Jiang Xiaohu replied with such a sentence.


    Dear?Looking at these three words, Zhang Xiaohua felt burning on her face, but her heart was sweet.


    She was sweet, but Liu Mo frowned, looked at the phone screen, then at Jiang Xiaohu, and said in his heart: "Wow, this guy used to be on two boats!"


    She patted the table with her hand: "Hey, what do you mean?"


    Jiang Xiaohu finished sending the message slowly, raised his head and raised his eyebrows: "What do you mean?"


    "You come to have a blind date with me here, and you are with others over there. What do you mean?" Liu Mo said, "You are really ethical. Fortunately, you just talked about the great truths, so you are a giant in words. , Dwarf in action!"


    "Where am I short?" Jiang Xiaohu straightened his chest and said confidently, "I''m sorry, I am 1.82 meters tall and wear 44-yard shoes, standing taller than most people, and sleeping at least You are long."


    Speaking of this, he deliberately looked at Liu Mo with a joking look, and the corner of his mouth tickled, and said contemptuously: "You are less than one meter six to five, you are not qualified to laugh at me?"


    "Yeah? Are you sure you want to be taller than a woman?" Liu Mo was even more angry, saying that I had fallen victim to the blood mold of my life, and even met such a guy on a blind date.I don''t know what my parents think. People who are so savvy in business would actually like such a man to be a son-in-law.


    "Why, aren''t women human? Don''t you clamor about equality between men and women all day?" Jiang Xiaohu sneered.


    Liu Mo was so angry that he picked up the cup and drank tea. After drinking, he said: "Let''s not talk anymore, goodbye. No, it''s a goodbye!"


    When she raised her hand, Jiang Xiaohu saw the wound on her palm, and keenly saw that there were tiny crystals of sand in the wound.The edge of the wound has reddened and is obviously inflamed.

 397 Chapter 397-Liu Mos Plan

    The so-called doctor''s parental heart.


    Ever since Jiang Xiaohu understood the medical skills, he couldn''t see that anyone was seriously injured and sick. Seeing Liu Mo''s wound at the moment, he couldn''t help saying, "Give me your hand."


    "Why give it to you?" Liu Mo said angrily, his voice has become louder and louder, attracting the attention of the two mothers.


    "Oh, old sister, you see that these two children are talking so enthusiastically... But, why is your girl still angry?" Wang Xifeng faced them, just in time to see Liu Mo''s expression.


    Mother Liu glanced back and felt puzzled: "Why are the two still blushing? Isn''t that shy, sister?"


    "Don''t worry old sister, let''s observe again!" Wang Xifeng said.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help speaking, and pulled Liu Mo''s hand.


    Liu Mo was very angry, why are you holding my hand?You are a gangster?Of course, she is a person who wants face, and she is also a person who has the brain to go out.She knew that in this environment, the sky was clear, Jiang Xiaohu wouldn''t dare to play with it, even if he was a gangster.


    However, she was extremely disgusted with the fact that her hand was caught by Jiang Xiaohu.Why do you say that?This is a psychological shadow.


    Although Liu Mo was protected and loved by her father and brother since she was a child, not all men in this world are her father and brother.


    There was an old bachelor in Liujiazhuang, who would often squat under the tree and look at the big girls and little wives in the past, even the children.


    When Liu Mocai was in the sixth grade of elementary school, he had a loop through his door and saw his little friend running out of his house crying.Liu Mo didn''t tell her how to ask her, but just told Liu Mo, "Jasmine, in the future you must stay away when you see him."


    At that time, Liu Mo didn''t know what happened.Later, she saw the old bachelor buying drinks for her friends at the small shop at the entrance of the village.When handing the drink, the old bachelor struggling to touch the hand of his little friend, the little friend couldn''t break free.


    Later, when she grew up and understood a lot, she realized that her little friend should have been bullied by that old bachelor.It''s just that the rural girls have to face, even the closest partners, they would not say such privacy.


    Since then, she has gradually stayed away from creatures like men, especially the intimate act of holding hands.


    Growing up like this, Liu Mo didn''t even dare to talk about love because of what happened to his little friend when he was young.Although there are good friends of the opposite sex, such as Gao Ming, they get along very well on weekdays and never cross boundaries.


    Today is good, Jiang Xiaohu actually grabbed his hand without even knowing it?


    At that moment, Liu Mo''s mind went blank.


    This is not the shyness of a young girl, but nervousness and disgust.She became nauseous, dizzy and nauseous.She thought to herself: "What an annoying fellow, do you consider yourself an overbearing president? Do you dare to hold a girl''s hand without saying hello?"


    "Don''t think that my parents have fallen in love with you, so you can do anything wrong and tell you that this girl will not eat you!"


    In the next minute or so, Liu Mo''s mental activities were very rich, and he could almost write a short story.


    She was so focused on her thinking that she didn''t even notice that Jiang Xiaohu was touching her palms.


    A drop of dewy liquid was smeared on her wound by Jiang Xiaohu with his fingertips.Even when he was angry, Liu Mo could feel the cool comfort.


    Then, Jiang Xiaohu turned his mind, got into the map of mountains and rivers, took out a bit of hemostatic grass, chewed it and rubbed it on her wound.


    When Liu Mo finished getting angry, he drew his hand back vigorously and was about to curse, but he was surprised to find an abnormality in his palm.


    The wound healed so quickly?Before, it was like a small mouth in a blood basin, and his grin was hot and painful.And, what is so much green juice in the palm of your hand?It smells weird, like grass.


    Jiang Xiaohu wiped the corners of his mouth with a tissue, and looked at her mockingly: "I know you don''t want to go on a blind date. I really don''t want to hide it. I don''t want to. I was tricked by my mother. I have a girlfriend. Good day with you. So, you don¡¯t have to think that I¡¯m on two boats. Yes, that¡¯s it for today, and when you go back, you can deal with your parents."


    Liu Mo was stunned.


    Since she was in junior high school, she has become the object of crush for many boys because of her beautiful appearance.After graduation, there are many matchmakers entrusted to propose marriage.


    It is not an exaggeration to think that the threshold of her house is almost broken.


    But let alone Liu Mo from those people, even her parents and elder brothers looked down upon him.Either the young man does not look good, or he is not willing to work hard because of his poor family background.


    Now I finally found a parent who was satisfied, but they had a girlfriend, and Liu Mo didn''t like it herself¡ªwhat a nuisance, he had a bad temper.If you get married in the future, you don¡¯t have to fight all day long?


    However, the other party is really a strange guy.For example, what did he do to himself just now?Can the wound heal so quickly?


    Liu Mo is not a fool. Of course, he knows that Jiang Xiaohu cannot get rid of the wound healing.


    She was dumbfounded, and her mind went blank again.What the hell is this guy?


    I heard that he can make money, but he is only twenty years old, two years younger than her.How did he make money?Is there really such a capable man?


    For a while, Liu Mo''s mind was chaotic, and on the other side, Jiang Xiaohu was ready to stand up and leave.


    "Wait!" Liu Mo hurriedly called to him.


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu lifted his ass, he had to fall down again: "What are you doing? Moved? You don''t have to agree with your own body and do things that are righteous and brave."


    "Cut!" Liu Mo took a deep breath and glanced at him. "You said you have a girlfriend, right?"


    "Does this have anything to do with you?" Jiang Xiaohu gave her a blank look.


    Liu Mo held back his anger and tried desperately to persuade him to restrain his temper.After all, she had a plan in her heart that needed Jiang Xiaohu''s help to implement and complete it.


    What plan?That is to stifle all the blind dates that may happen afterwards in the cradle.


    Liu Mo knows his parents too well, and they love themselves to the point of beyond words, for fear that this daughter will not marry well, or marry too early or too late.They longed for her happiness too much.


    If the truth about her is not Zhongjiang Xiaohu, her parents will not reluctantly, can only be said to be regret.But then, they will definitely help Liu Mo find a better blind date until she finds Ruyi Langjun.


    Liu Mo looked at Jiang Xiaohu, and said inwardly: "If you find another man on a blind date, it may not be better than him, maybe even more annoying. I might as well let him pretend to be with me and let my parents stop giving me any more. I''m looking for a blind date."


    Yes, just do it like this. The more Liu Mo thinks about it, the more he feels that the plan is feasible, but how can I open this mouth to Jiang Xiaohu?

 398 Chapter 398

    Jiang Xiaohu deliberately made a foolish appearance, raised Erlang''s legs, tapped his fingers on the tabletop, and whistled.


    Although the whistle can be called melodious, in the eyes of traditional elders, what he did is the performance of second-rate.


    Wang Xifeng had a black line in his forehead, wishing to slap her son a few times, and secretly said: "This stinky kid, deliberately tearing down the stage for me, isn''t it? Normally at home, I see my mother-in-law here, but he behaves like a second-rate son. He must be Thinking of Zhang Xiaohua, so he refused to talk to Jasmine." Zhizi Mo Ruomu.


    But Wang Xifeng''s worries were obviously unnecessary. She didn''t know that although Mother Liu was an ordinary peasant woman, she was a bit unusual.Her biggest hobby in her life is singing, but when she was young, her family was poor and she could not read and learn quyi.


    Now, hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s melodious music, she was actually very happy.Jiang Xiaohu''s whistle blew into her heart.


    "Big girl, I really didn''t expect your son to be handsome and to make money, but he also understands music? Listen, the young man''s whistle blows, his vital capacity is OK." Mother Liu said.


    Wang Xifeng smiled awkwardly: "Old sister, don''t praise him, this kid owes a hammer."


    But he said that Jiang Xiaohu saw Liu Mo''s intentions, so he stared at her with a smile, and deliberately didn''t ask.


    Where is Liu Mo?After all, she is a girl, she can''t save face, she''s still talking again and again.


    She wanted to wait for Jiang Xiaohu to take the initiative to ask, but this guy was too bad and always kept silent.She had to take the initiative to say: "I have something and want to ask you for help."


    Barabala, tell Jiang Xiaohu his request.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled, basically as he judged.It seems that this girl is also a victim of forced blind dates!


    In fact, the two of them are sympathetic to each other and should be regarded as comrades in arms.If it is left in an ordinary time, Jiang Xiaohu is willing to define it.But today, he wants to hold one end of the shelf.


    "Oh?" Jiang Xiaohu deliberately pondered, touching his chin and staring at Liu Mo, the little girl''s face flushed red and he dared not look up.


    Liu Mo was very angry, what did you pretend to say?Isn''t it just begging you?But when I changed my mind, I felt helpless again.


    She had thoughts of finding a shield before, and a male girlfriend Gaoming is one of the options.However, compared with Jiang Xiaohu, Gao Ming''s alternative is really low to burst.


    In terms of personal abilities, appearance, and bad stomach, Gao Ming can''t compare to Jiang Xiaohu.


    If Liu Mo finds Gaoming as her boyfriend, he will be dismantled by his parents or simply dismantled.But Jiang Xiaohu is different. This is the son-in-law they have met in person, and it can be a mitigation plan.Maybe after slowing down, his true destiny appeared.


    Therefore, even if Jiang Xiaohu carried it, Liu Mo would do his best to endure it.


    "Oh what? Are you agreeing or not?" Liu Mo restrained his temper and put on a smile.


    She was smiling when Wang Xifeng saw her. She was very happy and said to Mama Liu: "Your daughter smiles like a flower. Oh, I really like it the more I look at it."


    "Like it? Hurry up and choose a date to marry it." Mother Liu smiled.


    Let''s not talk about the relationship between the two children. The two peasant women, who are more than ten years old, became good friends because of this.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "It''s okay if you want me to help you, but I am a person who loves money. This help is also divided into objects. If you are my friend, it is my duty. But you are not my friend, so..."


    He raised his eyebrows at Liu Mo.


    Liu Mo looked at his eyes and suddenly understood something: "Oh, I won''t let you help in vain, I can send you a red envelope."


    "That depends on whether you want me to pretend to be once or for a period of time. If it is one time, a red envelope to send me this handsome guy is justified. But if it lasts for a while, we have to follow the employees and employers. You have to pay me..."


    After Liu Mo heard it, he almost vomited blood out of breath, and said to his heart why this person is so shameless?Got it all in the eye?This is still he can make money, if he can''t make money, he still can''t go to the streets to grab money?I couldn''t help but despise Jiang Xiaohu a bit more.


    "Okay, how much do you plan to ask for?" Liu Mo moved forward with retreat. If Jiang Xiaohu asked for too much, she would simply give up the plan.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said: "The basic salary system, give me 20 yuan a day, is it okay?"


    Upon hearing this price, Liu Mo felt a little calmer.Twenty a day, six hundred a month, she eats less snacks and buys less cosmetics.


    Even if Liu Mo''s family is also in Honghua Town, there are wealthy households in poor places.Liu Mo''s family is, father and brother are able to make money, and she and mother''s small business is also very impressive.A few hundred yuan of expenditure each month is nothing to her.


    Anyway, this relationship is only temporary, isn''t it?


    Liu Mo gritted his teeth and nodded, "Okay, I promise you."


    "If you have a basic salary, you will naturally have additional rewards. You have to pay me 30 yuan for a date. For a meeting with parents, relatives and friends, you have to pay me 50 yuan. Hold hands 100 yuan for a kiss, kiss One time two hundred yuan, five hundred for a more intimate move..." Jiang Xiaohu said, breaking his fingers.


    "Wait!" Liu Mo hurriedly stopped, "There will be no intimacy, no intimacy, don''t worry!"


    "Then can you agree? If you can, I will help you this time." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Liu Mo gritted his teeth, thinking that he would never go shopping and dating Jiang Xiaohu. Anyway, this guy can take up to 600 yuan from her a month, and said: "Okay, I promise you!"


    "Okay, let''s find a print shop and sign a contract!" Jiang Xiaohu actually stood up and walked to the table of the two mothers, "Mom, Auntie, Liu Mo and I will go out for a walk, and we will be back soon. "The two mothers are still very happy, especially Mother Liu: "Go, go, and play as long as you want, we will stay here and wait for you!" And wink Wang Xifeng secretly, you see, How smooth the children are.


    Wang Xifeng was half happy and half confused. She knows her son as mother, she knows Jiang Xiaohu''s virtues too well.Is the son someone who can give up so easily?Here, should there be fraud?Of course, in front of Mama Liu, she would not say this.


    How did Liu Mo think that Jiang Xiaohu had such a personality that said wind is rain?Seeing him going out, she had no choice but to keep up.


    The two left the teahouse one after the other and found the only printing shop in the town. Hey, hey, they drafted the contract and printed it out, signing and pressing their fingerprints decently.This contract is also in duplicate, and both are from Liu Mo''s money.


    Today Liu Mo planted a stingy impression on Jiang Xiaohu.


    After the two talked, they went back and told their mothers that they could go home.


    "Let''s go home now? Okay, let''s go!" Mother Liu said, "I have a car, so I can see you off."


    "No need, we drove a tricycle by ourselves." Wang Xifeng suddenly realized something and hurriedly added, "We are also planning to buy a car recently."


    "Oh, is it? That''s good, I will keep in touch later!"


    Both sides said goodbye, and each went back to their respective homes.

 399 Chapter 399

    This blind date with Liu Mo was actually an inconspicuous little wave in Jiang Xiaohu''s life.


    After returning home, even though his parents wanted to see through, he seemed to have completely forgotten about it.The farms and vegetable fields are running around, and they are still busy helping the village chief to sell persimmons.


    "I said my son, haven''t you contacted Jasmine these days?" Wang Xifeng asked during dinner in the evening.


    Jiang Xiaohu just wanted to say no, why contact her and so on, when he suddenly remembered that he had such a contract, he became cautious.


    "Oh, she may be busy recently." Jiang Xiaohu replied.


    Wang Xifeng was still not reconciled, and exchanged glances with her husband, and then asked her son: "Then do you have any contact in private? Mobile phones or something, can we see each other now?"


    "You mean WeChat? Video call? Yes, we video every day. Oh my mother, can''t you let me have a good meal?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Yes, let the kids eat, don''t talk too much." Jiang Shizhu said.


    Wang Xifeng glared at her husband and said in her heart, you die old man, you know every day to hold me back.If you are like you, we won''t be able to hold our grandson in our next life.


    Husband''s son''s virtues can ruin Wang Xifeng''s sorrow, and she has become wary and hostile towards Zhang Xiaohua, who does not know where she is.


    It was said that Jiang Xiaohu was worrying about the harvest of persimmons in the village. On this day, he received a call from Wei Ruhai.


    "Huzi, I have something to ask you!" Wei Ruhai said.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Ah? Brother, you are a big entrepreneur, different from me, can you ask me for anything?"


    It turned out that Jiang Xiaohu was drinking tea at Wei Ruhai''s house that day and accidentally met Niu Lihua who came to ask for a contract.Only after that did he know that Wei Ruhai turned out to be a big entrepreneur.He didn''t know how old it was, but Niu Lihua''s attitude towards Wei Ruhai could somewhat understand.


    However, even though he knew Wei Ruhai''s true identity, Jiang Xiaohu was not proud of it.Wei Ruhai is Wei Ruhai, he is him.In this world, no one can rely on it. Only when one is truly strong is the true truth.


    The friends around him became fierce one by one, which made Jiang Xiaohu sigh, and at the same time inspired his incomparable fighting spirit.


    "Haha, you know what my factory does. I am short of some fruits now. I hope you can do me a favor." Wei Ruhai said, "Can help me harvest some good sugar cane."


    "Me, help you harvest sugarcane?" Jiang Xiaohu was a little confused.


    He thought, why would Wei Ruhai ask himself to help him harvest sugar cane?Since he is in the beverage business, he also needs sugar cane in previous years, right?How did you harvest sugarcane without knowing yourself in previous years?


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know that Wei Ruhai had some private contacts with Niu Lihua later.From Niu Lihua''s mouth, he learned that Jiang Xiaohu''s fruits and vegetables are very high-quality, so he came up with this idea.


    Wei Ruhai also knew a little bit about Jiang Xiaohu, and knew that this young man was serious and discerning.In addition, Jiang Xiaohu comes from the countryside and has natural advantages in this regard. It must be right to leave the sugarcane collection to him.


    "Yes, that''s the case. My factory is rushing for a new batch of goods and needs a lot of sugar cane. However, there has been a problem with my purchasing department recently, which has caused a crisis of trust between us. At this time, I especially need one. A trustworthy person helps me, I think of you first."


    Jiang Xiaohu was very moved by Wei Ruhai''s words.He almost answered without even thinking: "Okay, leave it to me."


    After hesitating for a while, Jiang Xiaohu asked again: "Brother Wei, I want to find out. You have been working hard in the beverage industry for many years, and you must have some understanding of the sales of fruits. Do you know where to buy persimmons?"


    "Persimmon? Ha, I just want to buy it too, do you have one?" Wei Ruhai said.


    In fact, there was a bumper harvest of persimmons everywhere this year, and the acquisition of Wei Ruhai''s factories was over long ago.But since Jiang Xiaohu asked, he must help. This is what he owes others.


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard this, he was overjoyed: "Yes, I have dozens of acres of persimmon forest here. It''s just that our side is a mountainous area, and the yield per mu is not high, only more than two thousand catties per mu. However, quality Absolutely nothing to say."


    "Okay, I will go back to my hometown tomorrow, so you can bring some samples for me to try. Our company has related product research and development, and the market is good." Wei Ruhai said, "Let¡¯s meet and talk, and by the way, I will tell you about the acquisition. The thinking and direction of sugarcane."


    "Okay! Then we''ll see you then!" Jiang Xiaohu hung up with joy, and waited for the next day to talk to Wei Ruhai about the acquisition.


    He was happy when his cell phone rang suddenly. He picked up the phone and found that it was Zhang Xiaohua.


    Jiang Xiaohu was in a good mood and quickly connected to the phone, wanting to share the good news with his girlfriend: "Hey, Xiaohua, I have good news for you!"


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Jiang Xiaohu''s reaction over there was surprisingly cold, making Jiang Xiaohu very surprised.


    Before he finished speaking, he realized that his girlfriend was in the wrong mood: "Xiaohua, what''s the matter with you? Who is bullying you?"


    "Who else? I have to congratulate you first." Zhang Xiaohua said


    Jiang Xiaohu feels guilty, does she know that she was forced to go on a blind date?Hey!He regretted not telling Zhang Xiaohua earlier.


    In fact, he was going to talk about it that day, but he had been busy like a top, and didn''t find a chance to speak.


    His instinct is very accurate, Zhang Xiaohua indeed already knew about Jiang Xiaohu''s blind date.Zhang Fugong just told his daughter about this incident in the form of anonymous text messages a few days ago.


    Zhang Xiaohua didn''t believe it, but she was jealous again.It''s just that the factory has been extremely busy recently, and the office struggle seems to have reached a feverish level, which is completely beyond the recognition of her rural girl.She couldn''t invite home, and couldn''t go home, so she could only make time to call and ask.


    The deer''s shoulders were enough to make her sad, and Zhang Xiaohua would soon collapse if such a size were to come again.She loves Jiang Xiaohu deeply, and because of her love, she loses her sense of measure, loses her direction, and suffers from gains and losses.


    Jiang Xiaohu could feel the depression from his girlfriend through the phone."Xiaohua, did you know that I was forced to go on a blind date? Don''t worry, I just went to meet, and I told the other party that I have a girlfriend." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Do you remember me that day? Call you dear? The text message I sent you in front of her..."


    "Haha!" Zhang Xiaohua sneered.


    Jiang Xiaohu has a black line on his forehead, huh?You haha ??big head!If the two are in one place now, he has to punish the girl severely and tell her not to lose faith in himself.


    But now, across the mobile phone signal wave and dozens of miles of mountain roads, Jiang Xiaohu actually feels helpless.

 400 Chapter 400 You Can Take a Picture of Lao Tzus Head?

    The atmosphere in the room was dull, and Jiang Xiaohu decided to go out and get some air.He was alone in the farm today. He held the phone and wandered around the farm, circle after circle.


    He had a foreboding that something was wrong, and his first relationship had encountered an unprecedented crisis.


    There is no third party to intervene, no financial difficulties, this crisis comes from the trust of two young lovers.


    Jiang Xiaohu began to reflect on himself, did he do too badly, and did not take care of Zhang Xiaohua''s feelings?


    Yes, on that day, he and Xiaolu skewered together, so he shouldn''t sit so close.Are men and women giving or receiving kisses?


    "Xiaohua, listen to me..." Jiang Xiaohu kept calming his girlfriend, because he heard Zhang Xiaohua''s sobbing from the other end of the phone.


    Despite Zhang Xiaohua''s good cover, Jiang Xiaohu heard it.


    "Let''s break up!" Zhang Xiaohua''s next words made his hands and feet cold.


    "Xiaohua, what are you talking about? How good our relationship is, I want to go with you for a long time~" Jiang Xiaohu said hurriedly.


    Zhang Xiaohua was silent.


    "Forget it, I''ll go to you, meet and chat!" Jiang Xiaohu hung up and drove directly on the tricycle, rushing to the county seat.


    When I arrived in the county, it was already half past six in the afternoon.He has been waiting at the entrance of Zhang Xiaohua Factory. The white-spotted workers are all off work, and the tide rushes out of the gate, each looking for a place to eat, or returning to the dormitory or renting house.The night shift workers went to work, and another tide poured into the gate.


    The tide came and went, but Zhang Xiaohua was never seen.


    Jiang Xiaohu and others were anxious, and for the first time realized that in love there was not only sweetness, but also sadness and anxiety.


    He wanted to enter the factory to search, but he was afraid of causing Zhang Xiaohua''s troubles, so he decided to wait.


    Zhang Xiaohua is a very serious and responsible person for work, and will never delay work because of personal problems.


    So he decided to keep waiting.


    Another hour passed, the sky was completely dark, and there were lights on at the factory door, and Jiang Xiaohu was just standing in the shadow of the lights.The security guards who were changing shifts looked at him curiously, wondering whether we have added a new colleague, or a new job, plainclothes security?


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t wait for Zhang Xiaohua to come, but waited for another annoying guy¡ªLi Jian.


    Li Jian also didn''t know whether he was on a day shift or a night shift. At this point, he wandered out of the factory. He seemed to have a drink, his face was red, and he was full of alcohol.


    He was holding the phone, talking on the phone and walking with his hands shaking: "...No, that didn''t work last night, I don''t know anything about it, it''s boring! I don''t care, you have to change me today!"


    While talking, Li Jian suddenly saw a figure that made him afraid and hate, standing under the shadow of a lamp not far away.


    "I wipe it, isn''t that Jiang Xiaohu?" Li Jian narrowed his eyes, and the bad water started to blow out.


    He hates it. With Jiang Xiaohu, how much has he suffered?I have lost my face all my life.This time he couldn''t suffer any more, he looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s back secretly.


    After wandering at the factory gate for a long time, Li Jian decided to attack.He picked a brick from the ground and quietly approached Jiang Xiaohu in a roundabout way.


    At that time, Jiang Xiaohu was anxious and kept changing directions and standing. When Li Jian appeared, he was facing the opponent.


    Li Jian seized this opportunity and moved closer to him little by little. When finally approaching, Li Jian yelled: "Nima, I will kill you!"


    He rushed hard, jumped tens of centimeters high, holding a brick in his hand and slamming Jiang Xiaohu on the back of his head.


    Li Jian had used the strength of breastfeeding, without even considering the consequences-if this brick really hit the back of an ordinary person''s head, his brain would be broken.


    He wants revenge too much, too much to get his face back, even if he is locked in a bureau, it doesn''t matter.


    boom!


    The brick hit the target fiercely, and Li Jian felt heartily, especially after he experienced the soreness caused by the impact from his palm.


    With such great strength, you guys are still lame...Huh???


    Before this pride spread, Li Jian was dumbfounded.


    A piece of red brick powder fluttered in front of him, and the back of the target''s head was also full of debris, but it was not opened as he wanted.The head was not broken, and the bricks shattered.


    Jiang Xiaohumang was in pain and looked back after touching the back of his head.Two people, four eyes, their gazes exchanged like sparks.


    Noisy!


    "Hiccups~" Li Jian shivered in fright, then hiccuped.


    how is this possible?Is this guy an iron head?Li Jian''s mind is blank now, let alone revenge, people are scared and stupid, and IQ leaks completely.


    "What are you doing?" Jiang Xiaohu frowned and asked gingerly.


    He was too focused on texting with Zhang Xiaohua just now, and he didn''t notice the abnormal situation behind him.When he found out, the brick had already hit his head.


    Li Jian blinked, making cold sweat on his forehead, "I, what did I do."


    "You hit me?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    "I...no." Li Jian''s voice has completely gone, like an ancient eunuch.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at his hand, and then at the palm of his hand covering the back of his head. It was full of bricks.


    "Do you treat me as a fool, or are you just a big fool?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    He didn''t have any smiles today, and he was in a bad mood.


    Feelings are not going well, Jiang Xiaohu''s emotions are about to explode.At this time, Li Jian actually dared to move up, it was absolutely fatal.


    Just standing still, Jiang Xiaohu was murderous.


    Li Jian looked at him as if he was really standing in front of a tiger, and he was still locked in the same cage as the tiger, with nowhere to escape.


    thump!


    Li Jian''s knees softened and fell to the ground.


    "Brother I was wrong, brother, you spared me." Li Jian said.


    Jiang Xiaohu was expressionless, staring at him without saying a word.


    "Brother, say something, I slap myself." Li Jian slapped the face twice, and found that the other party was still not satisfied.So he picked up the more complete one of the broken bricks, and slammed it down on his forehead.


    Although this brick fragment is only half the size of a fist, it is a fast brick after all.Smashing it down with such great strength instantly made Li Jian''s forehead bulge.It didn''t take long for the bag to turn into purple.


    Jiang Xiaohu still didn''t say a word, but he twitched his mouth and sneered.


    Li Jian breathed a sigh of relief and just smiled, even if it was an extremely contemptuous sneer.At least it means that his approach is recognized by Jiang Xiaohu, at least Jiang Xiaohu will not have that much anger in his heart.


    Fortunately!


    Although the night shifters have entered the workshop at the moment, there are still many pedestrians passing by on the main road in front of the factory.They pointed and poked, Li Jian''s face, he couldn''t pick it up again.


    When Jiang Xiaohu walked to the entrance of the factory, Li Jian was completely relieved, his body slumped to the ground.But before he was completely weakened, Jiang Xiaohu had turned his head and slapped him down.


    "Lao Tzu''s head, you can also shoot it?" Jiang Xiaohu cursed fiercely, sprinkling his anger on Li Fitness.

 401 Chapter 401: Go and Find My Girlfriend

    Pop!


    Jiang Xiaohu slapped Li Jian severely, and Li Jian''s body fell to the ground like a broken pocket.


    A security guard leaned in and shouted loudly after a few meters: "Hey, why, don''t fight, call the police!"


    It was dark and Li Jian turned his back to the security guard, so the security guard did not recognize him, otherwise he would have already called the police.


    Before Jiang Xiaohu spoke, Li Jian waved his hand hurriedly: "Don''t worry, buddy, this is my friend, let''s have fun!"


    He almost screamed, for fear of a second.Upon seeing this, the security guard murmured and went back, unwilling to be nosy.


    Li Jian is too afraid of Jiang Xiaohu, especially after seeing that his head is harder than a brick, his intestines are regrettable.


    "Brother, my hands are cheap, I was wrong, you are a big man, don''t be angry with me!" Li Jian begged bitterly, "Come on, slap me a few times to quench the fire, we will be good buddies from now on."


    "Buddy? Hey, you are worthy of your name, cheap enough!" Jiang Xiaohu had already exhaled, sneered twice, released his hand, turned and walked towards the factory.


    Li Jian gasped, feeling the rest of his life.


    He turned his head and saw Jiang Xiaohu''s angry look, shaking his whole body with fright.Originally, he had been let go, but he didn''t know which tendon he made the mistake, so he called Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Brother, brother, wait a minute!" Li Jian got up from the ground, patted the dust on his body slightly, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, piled up a smile and chased him.


    He looks like this, in the eyes of others, with a look of contempt: "This guy is too unpromising, he is beaten like this, and he has to chase and call him brother. But the person who beat him is also bullish. Ah, those who can fight don''t dare to call the police..."


    Jiang Xiaohu stopped and turned to stare at him: "What are you doing?" He asked coldly.


    Li Jian shivered in fright, and he dared not approach Jiang Xiaohu two meters away.


    "Brother, are you okay? Just tell me if you need my help."


    Jiang Xiaohu thought for a moment, yes, he just broke in like this, not to mention that the guard would not let him in, even if he did, can Zhang Xiaohua see him?How about letting this kid bring a message?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu said: "Go and call out my girlfriend, remember, call it out with great respect."


    Li Jian was taken aback for a moment: "I, shall I call your girlfriend?"


    "Why, don''t you want to?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Li Jian hurriedly waved his hand: "No, no, no, I am willing, I am too willing, brother, you wait!"


    He ran in, thinking along the way: "He wants to see his girlfriend, can''t he just call it by himself? Yes, they must be in conflict!"


    Li Jian is very experienced in this area. He trot to the door of Zhang Xiaohua''s office and found that there were lights on in the office, but people had already left. She was the only one sitting at the table with her hand in a daze. .


    This further confirmed Li Jian''s guess that the door was closed and he deliberately knocked on the door to enter.But then I think about it, no, Zhang Xiaohua is very disgusted with him, after all, he has verbally molested others, and has been unpleasant.Of course, in the end he was cleaned up by Jiang Xiaohu.


    "If I go in and call her like this, she will definitely not believe it. Even if I believe it, she will definitely not go out, because she may not want to see Jiang Xiaohu now."


    After a secret analysis, Li Jian thought of a loss.


    There is a coat rack behind the office door. When these clerks go to work, they hang their bags, coats, and snoods on them.Now there is a coat and a bag on the shelf, which must be Zhang Xiaohua''s.


    Li Jian rolled his eyes, pushed the door in, and smiled at Zhang Xiaohua: "Beauty, I will lend you a messenger~"


    Without waiting for Zhang Xiaohua''s answer, Li Jian grabbed her clothes and bag and ran away.


    Zhang Xiaohua was dumbfounded. She was still worrying about it just now. In a blink of an eye, another nasty guy rushed over and even snatched her things?


    When she went to work, she was very serious and focused. Because she knew her business quality was not good, she put her mobile phone in her bag so that she could not help but play.Now that the bag is taken away, how can she allow it?ID card wallet and mobile phone are all in it.


    Not long after Li Jian ran out, Zhang Xiaohua rushed out.Seeing Li Jian making faces at her not far downstairs.Zhang Xiaohua is out of anger. She hates this guy very much and does not want to have any communication with him in the factory.


    If you want not to chase it, it''s in his hands.Chase it, and I''m afraid of bad influence.After thinking about it, Zhang Xiaohua still decided to chase.


    In this way, one by one, Zhang Xiaohua was taken out of the factory gate by Li Jian unknowingly, and when she raised her head, she banged into someone''s arms.


    Jiang Xiaohu hugged Zhang Xiaohua and stared down at her: "What are you doing, Xiaohua? Why don''t you see me?"


    Next to him, Li Jian said to Jiang Xiaohu kindly: "Brother, I will bring you people out. Don''t hate your brother in the future."


    After finishing speaking, he respectfully hung the bag and clothes on the branch beside him, and specially picked a clean one.After hanging up, he stood aside in a daze, a little at a loss.He wanted to go, but didn''t dare to go, so he had to wait for Jiang Xiaohu''s instructions.


    Jiang Xiaohu hugged Zhang Xiaohua, turned his head and saw a large light bulb beside him, his brows furrowed: "Go away!"


    "Yes, yes, let me go, you two are busy!" Li Jian was really afraid of being beaten this time, and was also shocked by Jiang Xiaohu''s iron forehead.Even from then on, he would shudder all over his body when he heard any of the three words Jiang Xiaohu, even the surname Jiang did not dare to provoke him.


    He laughed all over his face and ran away pissing until he couldn''t see or hear them. Li Jian still felt his heart beating faster and sweating all over his body.


    "This Jiang Xiaohu is really terrible." He secretly said, "This kind of person, I will not provoke him less in the future. Hey, I was beaten again today. I''d better go to the hospital for an examination to avoid internal injuries."


    Here, Jiang Xiaohu held Zhang Xiaohua tightly and refused to let go, letting her struggle.


    "You let me go, Huzi brother, let me go, don''t do this, there are many people around!" Zhang Xiaohua stubbornly refused to talk to him at first, but then she softened and asked for mercy.


    Seeing that the time was right, Jiang Xiaohu said: "I won''t let go, I want to hold you like this for the rest of my life." "You~" Zhang Xiaohua blushed and heartbeat, half of her heart felt happy and sweet, and half felt entangled and painful.


    "I am what I am, I am like this, if you don''t agree with me, hold me!" Jiang Xiaohu said with a face.


    Zhang Xiaohua was speechless: "Bah! The beauty you want!"


    "Huh, if you turned you back, how dare you break up with me? Let me tell you, don''t even think about going down on my thief ship!" Jiang Xiaohu said with pride.


    Zhang Xiaohua didn''t say a word, she could see it, this guy didn''t lie.He could actually force Li Jian to help him call out people, but he could not figure it out.


    "You have been on a blind date with someone else, and the ticket is also sold. I am not allowed to buy a ticket and not board the ship?" Zhang Xiaohua said this after a long time of boredom.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "Didn''t I explain to you, that is a fake ticket. A fake ticket can''t get on the boat~"


    "Who knows the real ones? You are the one who sells the tickets, and you are the ones who make and sell the fakes. You have the final say." Zhang Xiaohua pouted.


    Jiang Xiaohu chuckled, tickling her with his fingers, but only when he clicked.As a result, Zhang Xiaohua''s whole body is fluffy.


    "Let go of me, let''s have a good talk." Zhang Xiaohua patted Jiang Xiaohu''s arm, "You will cut me off."


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard this, he hurriedly let go.


    "Then let''s go next and find a place to eat." Jiang Xiaohu said.

 402 Chapter 402

    The lights were dim and people came and went in the restaurant.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua ordered a yellow braised chicken rice, each with a bottle of Coke, sitting face to face.


    "That''s the way it is, do you understand now?" Jiang Xiaohu slobbered, telling her the story of the entire blind date.


    Zhang Xiaohua is actually not as angry as before. When she learned from her father Zhang Fugong that Jiang Xiaohu actually started a blind date in her hometown, the ghost knew how humiliated and angry she was.


    It was the anger of being cheated and betrayed, and the indescribable sourness.Although she knew in her heart that this incident was probably not true, Jiang Xiaohu must have difficulties, but she was still angry.


    She didn''t tell Jiang Xiaohu that she locked herself in the dormitory and cried all night.When I woke up the next morning, my eyes were swollen like a peach.


    But now it''s all right, the two sat face to face again to eat, and Zhang Xiaohua had confidence in herself again.I must work hard to make myself worthy of Brother Huzi, she thought.


    "Then you can''t be like others~" Zhang Xiaohua muttered.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "I don''t like anything, don''t worry. Hmph, that crazy woman, I and her are like enemies in the previous life."


    ...


    "Sneezes!" The enemy in the previous life sneezed, then took a tissue from the tissue box and wiped his nose.


    "It''s strange, who is reading me?" Liu Mo muttered.


    She held the laptop and sat on the sofa in her house.


    Four small three-story villas are next to each other. These are the four houses of Liu Wanfu''s family.He had already announced that the house he lived in would belong to his youngest daughter Liu Mo in the future.


    These small villas are probably the most gorgeous in Honghua Town.They have European characteristics, combined with the local characteristics of the Chinese countryside.The decoration in the house is even more luxurious, and the furniture is bought exclusively from the city.Moreover, in Liu''s house, there is a toilet used by the talents in the city.


    "The Liu family is really happy, and they are not afraid of going to the toilet on rainy days." The villagers are very envious of this.


    But Liu Mo had long been accustomed to it, and didn''t think it was great.


    She is holding the computer, next to her mobile phone and tablet, chatting with classmates on QQ for a while, and teasing with business partners in the WeChat group for a while.


    Don''t think she is playing, in fact, she is immersed in business all the time.


    Suddenly a dialogue window popped up, and when she saw the portrait, she felt a little bit reluctant to open the window.


    It was her high school classmate, her name was Gao Xiaofei, from the county seat, her parents were small businesses, and she was the only daughter.Since it is a small business, there is more water flowing at home.Since high school, Gao Xiaofei was one of the students who spent more money.


    Gao Xiaofei is the kind of girl who seems to be able to shoot with anyone, regardless of boys or girls, can quickly become a group.


    Liu Mo once envied her free and easy and cheerful, and once played very well with her.But once, her father Liu Wanfu came to school to give her money and clothes. He accidentally saw Gao Xiaofei, and he secretly reminded his daughter.


    "Girl, you have to watch out for this girl. It''s not a good crop." Liu Wanfu told his daughter in private.


    At that time, Liu Mo was young and didn''t understand this. I blamed his father for saying that to others.But a few things that happened later made her admire her father''s eyes more and more.No wonder Dad can make a fortune, and he must be inseparable from others.


    The first thing is plastic sisterhood. There is another girl in the class. She is from a family of teachers and her parents teach in the high school where they are studying. She is a cute and well-behaved girl.


    Gao Xiaofei and this girl had a good time for a while, and often secretly told this girl bad things about another girl.She said most of the time that the girl listened to it, but she didn''t spread it after she heard it.


    Liu Mo accidentally heard their whispers once, but when she turned her face, she found that Gao Xiaofei was playing with the girl who was ill-informed, and secretly speaking ill of the previous girl.


    From then on, Liu Mo felt a little alienated from Gao Xiaofei.If the two of them stayed like this, they could claim to be good classmates or even friends.But one thing later caused Liu Mo to completely break with her.


    That was after the college entrance examination was over, everyone went to the school to fill in the card and sign up.Although Liu Mo''s scores on the college entrance examination were not very satisfactory at the time, it was no problem if he wanted to enter a good college or three books.At that time, she was also full of longing and yearning for university.


    After careful consideration and consultation with relevant people, Liu Mo finally filled out three books.Although the tuition is a bit higher, after all, there is a way out.After a while, the Liu family happily waited for the admission letter at home.


    But ten days and a half months passed, and one month passed, almost everyone''s admission notices were down, but they didn''t wait for their own.


    Liu Mo was anxious, and ran to look up the archives, only to discover that his wishes had been tampered with.The teacher also attached great importance to this matter at the time and helped her find the ins and outs of the matter.It is a pity that one or two months have passed since the tampering volunteer, and the surveillance has long been covered.


    This matter can only be ignored, and then a classmate quietly told Liu Mo: "I saw Gao Xiaofei changed your wishes."


    It turns out that Gao Xiaofei and Liu Mo are in similar grades, and the target universities for applying for the exam are also very similar.Liu Mo''s first choice happened to be her second choice.


    Although there is no real evidence, Liu Mo carefully analyzed that, except for Gao Xiaofei, it seems that no one else can do this kind of thing.This incident later fell away, and now Liu Mo is doing well, and the grievances in his heart for Gao Xiaofei and the frustration of the college entrance examination have long since disappeared.


    But what made Liu Mo feel ridiculous and hateful at the time was that after the incident, Gao Xiaofei actually pretended to be okay and ran to comfort her, as if the two were really good girlfriends.


    But today, seeing someone who hasn''t been in contact for a long time, and suddenly sending a chat window again, Liu Mo feels uncomfortable.


    "Too lazy to care about her." She clicked the window directly to close, and began to look up relevant information about making soy products.


    Gao Xiaofei was persevering and kept sending her a message, and finally played the video.


    This time Liu Mo was speechless, so he opened the window, refused to accept the video, and sent a message asking, "What are you doing?"


    "Haha, old classmate, it''s been a long time!" Gao Xiaofei was as enthusiastic to her as ever.


    "Well, it''s been a long time." Liu Mo stared at the screen with mixed feelings in her heart. She really didn''t understand a girl like Gao Xiaofei. How did she do a bad thing and meet the victim without changing her face?


    Gao Xiaofei seemed to be completely unaware of the other party¡¯s dissatisfaction with him. She continued to talk with Liu Mo enthusiastically, and finally threw out the invitation card: "This Sunday afternoon, we are holding a three-year high school graduation reunion at the Lihua Hotel in the county seat. You must come. Oh."

 403 Chapter 403 Liu Mos Request

    Liu Mo looked sadly at the screen and wanted to refuse.


    But the girl''s self-esteem and her understanding of Gao Xiaofei told her subconsciously: "Liu Mo, you can''t persuade, isn''t it just a class reunion? Just go, it''s nothing!"


    "Okay, the time must be there!" Liu Mo''happily'' agreed.


    "By the way, there is a mysterious guest about to appear~" Gao Xiaofei sent a mysterious expression.


    "Oh~" Liu Mo typed out.


    "Well, I won''t talk to you for now, it''s really annoying, Zhang Peng is harassing me again, I will send him away. Honey, we will see you then!" Gao Xiaofei did not forget to show off.


    secret guest?Zhang Peng?These words instantly dragged Liu Mo''s memory back to the high school era.


    Thinking with her toes, Liu Mo knew who the so-called mysterious guest was.In high school, there was a boy in their class named Xu Zitao, who was called Bancao. No, it should be called the school grass.


    Xu Zitao is really a talented person. The key is that he is still clever, and has always dominated the school''s first place.


    Liu Mo''s high school didn''t just go to a township school. Dad Liu Wanfu paid more than 20,000 yuan for school selection fees to get her to study in the county No. 1 middle school.


    Therefore, her high school classmates have no shortage of officials.This Xu Zitao is a half official. I heard that his mother is the director of the teaching and research section of the county education bureau, and his father is the director of history teaching and research at No. 1 Middle School.Who doesn''t like such a boy?


    At that time, Liu Mo was very shy, pure and lovely.The peculiar simplicity and shyness of rural girls gradually attracted Xu Zitao''s attention.She also likes Xu Zitao, but she just likes it.


    Liu Mo knew that a boy like Xu Zitao was destined not to develop in his hometown, and they would not have a future.Moreover, when they felt good about each other, it was the most stressful time of study, and no one said anything.A faint, shy ambiguity lingered in the heart of the young girl.


    Gao Xiaofei also liked Xu Zitao. In fact, half of the girls in the whole year were Xu Zitao''s fans.


    What happened later was surely guessed by Liu Mo.Xu Zitao scored very well in the college entrance examination. He went to the top 3 universities in the capital to study. After four years of university, he completed the credits in advance.After graduating, he worked in a scientific research unit in Beijing, and he is now a pillar of the country.


    He had become the person Liu Mo could only think about in his dreams forever.Oh no, now I can''t even dream of him. After all, a man is a fierce and terrifying creature to Liu Mo.


    As for Zhang Peng, he is very ordinary.The only child of a well-off family, passed the college entrance examination for a junior college, and wandered at home after graduation.I heard that there is a small hardware factory in his family, which earns hundreds of thousands of income throughout the year and can afford him.


    Zhang Peng chased after Liu Mo in high school, but Liu Mo decisively rejected him. Later he became obsessed with Gao Xiaofei. I don''t know what''s going on.


    Thinking of seeing Zhang Peng and Gao Xiaofei on the weekend, Liu Mo felt dim.


    How to do it?These two people will definitely make themselves embarrassed in various ways. Liu Mo gritted his teeth, thinking about ways to fight back.


    The only way is to let them know that they are better than them, better than all of them!


    money?Of course Liu Mo has no worries about money. Although Liu''s family is not a rich family, it is definitely not poor. There are only four or five cars in the family. His father is still considering buying her a car recently.


    If there is no shortage of money, then there is a shortage of people.Yes, you have to find a man to support the facade.After thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu was the only one left.


    She remembered the contract that Jiang Xiaohu signed with herself, well, it was time for him to come in handy.


    Picking up the phone, Liu Mo sent a short message to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Are you there? Do you have time on the weekend?"


    No, such a negotiating tone will spoil Jiang Xiaohu and put himself in a passive position. That is tantamount to begging him!Thinking of Jiang Xiaohu''s hateful face, Liu Mo hated it.


    Delete delete!


    Re-edited as follows: "The first mission this weekend, accompany me to the class reunion, the specific time, place, and dress, I will notify you separately."


    Clicking to send, Liu Mo felt that he had already beaten Jiang Xiaohu in aura, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, but he was sad.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help grinning as he watched the arrogant short message, Liu Mo''s face appeared in his mind.


    "Little girl, what are you doing so arrogantly? Sooner or later let you obey and let me call my brother." Jiang Xiaohu muttered.


    He wanted to tease Liu Mo, but thought that the two were not too familiar, so he gave up.Sent two words: "Oh."


    Liu Mo waited for several minutes before waiting for these two words, and his mood became even more melancholy in an instant.


    ...


    Light rain pattered underground, and the winter rain was extremely cold.


    Jiang Xiaohu brought a cart of native chickens to the vegetable market to sell them.He now has a fixed position, so regular customers are looking for him here.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, as soon as he appeared, seven or eight people surrounded him.


    "Xiaojiang, it¡¯s just waiting for you. Bring me two native chickens. My daughter will confinement, and I will get some delicious food for her and my grandson." An aunt said with joy. Although she has no culture, she can make them at home. The knitwear business is still rich. A chicken costs a few hundred yuan without blinking.


    "Xiaohu, did you bring the soil eggs I ordered with you last time?" said a fashionable woman in her thirties. "My son is going to test for grades. I will help him."


    Everyone talked and talked about Jiang Xiaohu instantly.The peers who looked at him were more eager than the others, wondering where the source of this kid came from, selling so expensive, and the business is so hot.


    "Look at other people''s business, look at their customers, you don''t even blink your eyes when you spend money. Look at us, mother egg, buy a green onion, I can''t wait to take away two ounces of mud!" A big vegetable seller angrily Say.


    Next to him is a woman who sells bean sprouts and tofu. The woman is also very jealous, and she wants to switch to selling chicken and eggs.


    She curled her lips and said, "These days, who knows what they are selling? Haven''t you seen them? All the people who buy things from him are women!"


    "Hey, don''t say it, it''s really such a thing, this kid has a womanhood! Hey, I said, why don''t you go? You are also a woman!" The vegetable seller said with a grin.


    "Boom!" The bean sprouts seller picked up a handful of water and sprinkled it fiercely at the other side, while the vegetable seller avoided.


    Selling bean sprouts feels very upset, and secretly said: "I sell bean sprouts here, where you sell chicken and eggs, which are so stinky and drove my customers away. No, I have to make you look good!"


    She lowered her head, looked around, saw half of the brick lying on the ground, and carefully kicked it onto the road.


    After buying something from Jiang Xiaohu, if you want to leave the vegetable market, you must walk this way.At that time, hey!


    Although he didn''t retaliate against Jiang Xiaohu, he might retaliate against his guests, so Sister Dou Sprout was at ease.

 404 Chapter 404

    Today¡¯s business is extremely hot, with a dozen chickens and two baskets of eggs, almost sold in the blink of an eye.


    Jiang Xiaohu counted the money, with joy in his heart, and secretly said: "Let''s go back and buy a new dress for grandma to spend the winter. By the way, I have to install air conditioning and heating boilers in the house so that they can live a warm winter and cool summer."


    "Little boss, hello!" An aunt walked up with a smile.


    This aunt Jiang Xiaohu recognizes that she often comes to him to buy native eggs, and she doesn''t buy many eggs each time, which shows that the economic conditions are not particularly wealthy.According to what she said, there are only two people in the family, and each is at the level of one egg a day.


    Although she was the most stubborn among all Jiang Xiaohu''s clients, Jiang Xiaohu liked her very much.


    This aunt is beautiful and gentle, although she is middle-aged, she is not old at all.She wears glasses, gentle, and very temperamental.Jiang Xiaohu felt very comfortable in communicating with such a person.


    "Auntie, you are here. I need 20 eggs today, right? I''ll keep them for you, right away~" Jiang Xiaohu helped her pack the eggs quickly, and sold them to someone for two yuan for a native egg. Only one piece of five.


    "Young man, I want 30 native eggs today, and I want a native chicken." The aunt, however, uncharacteristically, said with a smile at him.


    "Oh, it''s really time for you to come. If you come one step later, there will be nothing left. It just so happens that I have a chicken left here and I sell it to you." Jiang Xiaohu said he had good chicken and eggs, and collected the money. , Asked casually, "Why do you buy so much today, Auntie?"


    The aunt said with a smile: "My son is back from the holiday, buy more and give him a taste."


    "That should be!" Jiang Xiaohu nodded. It is said that this aunt''s son is still a high-achieving student working in a field.


    After paying the money, the auntie turned around while carrying her things. After walking only two steps, she suddenly tripped on her feet and fell forward.


    She was wearing a long down jacket, carrying eggs and chickens in her hands, her center of gravity was unstable, and her feet were cracking.


    "Ah!" the aunt yelled subconsciously, and the bean sprouts sister turned around, pretending not to see.


    Jiang Xiaohu was about to pack his things and leave the vegetable market. Hearing the call of his aunt, he hurriedly looked up.


    "Yo!" Jiang Xiaohu was anxious, and rushed out, rushing to support her aunt before falling to the ground.


    Fortunately, his stride is big and fast, not only supporting his aunt, but also keeping the egg.However, as soon as the aunt''s feet landed, she frowned in pain and sucked in air-conditioning.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly asked, "Auntie, did you get your feet?" He looked down and found that there was half a brick in a slap-sized sewage pit. He couldn''t help but secret it. The vegetable market was cleaned every day. How could there be half a brick? Where are the bricks?


    He looked around again and suddenly found that there were many bricks like this near the bean sprouts booth.


    Jiang Xiaohu was a little skeptical, but at this time, the aunt''s legs were so severe that she could hardly stand.It''s another big winter now, and he is not good for people to take off his shoes and socks, so he has to say, "Auntie, let''s go, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "Ah? That''s too much trouble for you, and I rode an electric bike." The aunt said.


    "It''s okay, I don''t have a cart here, it''s convenient, as long as you don''t think it is dirty." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    He heard the Bean Sprout sister next to him pooh, and said quietly: "I pooh, flattery!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t bother to care about her, and he was even more sure that the half of the brick just now was 80% of the ghost of this lady.My heart is so bad that I am jealous of others making more money than myself, so I will commit a crime.Humph, I will settle accounts with you later.


    He first helped her aunt on the tricycle, wiped her sitting area with a rag, and helped her put the electric car into the car, and then drove to the hospital.Halfway through, Jiang Xiaohu slowed down and looked back at his aunt.


    "Auntie, I''m not going to take you to the hospital, just go to your house." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Auntie was a little puzzled: "Oh? Why?"


    "Hey, it''s like this. Although I am a small farmer who sells vegetables, I also know some medical skills. It will take a while to get better if you put it in the hospital and spend more money. "


    "Yes, it''s been a hundred days. But Xiaojiang, don''t you see, you are also a doctor?" Auntie said with a smile.


    Although she always came to Jiang Xiaohu to buy eggs on weekdays, and she liked the child, it didn''t mean that she had to unconditionally believe what he said.How can you be a good doctor at such a young age and no accumulation of experience?


    "Yes, I am a Chinese medicine doctor." Jiang Xiaohu said, "I just suggest that if you insist on going to the hospital, then I will send you to the hospital."


    The aunt thought for a while, and secretly said: "I''ve just got my feet hurt, so I go back and spray some Yunnan Baiyao and take a two-day rest. He can be cured, and I will see it now."


    Then he said: "Then you take me home."


    "Okay, you sit firmly!" Jiang Xiaohu drove to his aunt''s house with full power.Because he had delivered home delivery before, he knew where his aunt lived.


    When she came to her community, Jiang Xiaohu moved her aunt''s electric car to the storage room, and carried her eggs and chickens, and went upstairs with her aunt on his back.


    Auntie lay on Jiang Xiaohu''s back and was very moved.Regardless of whether this young man can heal her injury, the distance between her and Jiang Xiaohu has been brought closer.In terms of age, Jiang Xiaohu is two years younger than her son.But in terms of her sensibility, she is not at all lost to her precious son.


    When he came to his aunt''s house, Jiang Xiaohu knocked on the door. The one who opened the door was a young man with a head and a length of one meter and a half. His eyebrows were similar to those of his aunt. He was definitely a handsome boy.


    "Who are you? Mom?!" The young man turned out to be the aunt''s son, and was shocked to see Jiang Xiaohu carrying his mother on his back.


    "Taotao, help get things quickly, oh yes, get a pair of shoes for Xiaojiang." Auntie ordered.


    The young man hurriedly carried the chickens and eggs, took the mother''s backpack that hung around Jiang Xiaohu''s neck, and gave Jiang Xiaohu slippers.


    Jiang Xiaohu came in with his aunt on his back, changed her shoes, and sent her to sit on the sofa.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?" The young man rushed back and asked eagerly.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "It''s okay, Auntie just got her foot. Auntie, now you have to raise your foot and take off your shoes and socks. I will treat you for it. If you are late, the injury will get worse."


    "That really troubles you!" The aunt nodded.


    "Wait a minute, who are you?" The young man still didn''t believe Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "I''m no one, I''m just a vegetable seller. Could you please pass me a small stool."


    Although the young man was full of misgivings about him, he couldn''t help but follow his instructions.While doing it, the young man wondered in his heart: "This popular scene is so strong."


    Jiang Xiaohu took the stool, put his aunt''s feet on the stool, and then quietly took out a little river water and wiped it on the aunt''s wound.The red and swollen wounds were almost gone within two minutes.


    But at this moment, the aunt''s brows suddenly frowned and hissed in pain.

 405 Chapter 405

    "What''s the matter, mom?" The young man hurried forward and asked eagerly when he saw this.


    "It hurts so much here!" The aunt pointed to her ankle.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said: "Auntie, don''t worry, wait a moment. You twisted your foot just now. This capillary rupture will be repaired quickly in such a short period of time. It will definitely hurt. Just bear with it and it will take a while.


    He rubbed gently to help the divine power of the river spread in the aunt''s meridians.Sure enough, the needle-stick pain disappeared quickly.


    "Oh, Xiao Jiang, you''re a genius doctor!" The aunt felt cool in her ankle, not as painful as before.


    She tried to move her feet, moving freely.


    The young man next to him saw it and felt very magical.He pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, looked at Jiang Xiaohu curiously, and said secretly: "Chinese medicine is really not as useless as it is in the legend. I always think that Chinese medicine is very powerful."


    "Haha, auntie, you also have a strong recovery ability. But although it doesn''t hurt anymore, you should pay attention to it in the past two days and apply it with a hot towel." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "But I heard people say that you should soak your feet in cold water first." The aunt asked curiously.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "That is a conventional method, which is to stop the blood capillary bleeding. But you don''t need it. I skipped this paragraph when I treated you just now."


    "Really? It''s really great." Auntie smiled.


    Jiang Xiaohu got up: "Since you are all right, then I will go!"


    "Oh, let''s have lunch here!" The aunt invited Jiang Xiaohu sincerely. She really liked the child in her heart.


    "No, I have to go back, there is still something to do." Jiang Xiaohu declined.


    The young man said: "Then I will give it to you!" He is also very sincere.


    The aunt couldn''t laugh or cry: "Son, did you send people away like this? Fortunately, Xiao Jiang is not an outsider. If we change people, I think we are not sincere."


    "Huh?!" The young man was taken aback for a moment, and smiled shyly, "He said he was okay, I thought..."


    "No, no, I''m really busy." Jiang Xiaohu said hurriedly, secretly saying that this guy is solid enough, but I like this kind of person.It''s not too tired to deal with people like him.


    The young man sent Jiang Xiaohu downstairs to the door of the corridor and shook hands with him: "Thank you, Mr. Jiang, today, thanks to you sending my mother back, and healing her. Otherwise, I can''t imagine what will happen. "


    "Ha, it''s all right, it''s okay." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "By the way, let''s add friends to each other. I have been away from home for several years, and I have no friends in my hometown. If we have time, we can have a drink together." The other party took the initiative.


    "Okay!" Jiang Xiaohu took out his mobile phone, and the two scanned each other.


    How real is this person?When Jiang Xiaohu saw that his online name was Xu Zitao, he thought of the nickname his aunt called him just now. This online name should be his real name.


    "This is my name." The other side said.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded and smiled: "To be fair, I will tell you my name too. My name is Jiang Xiaohu."


    "Well, I would like to ask for more advice in the future." Xu Zitao reached out and shook his hand again, the two smiled at each other and waved goodbye.


    Time flew by, and it was Sunday in a blink of an eye.Early in the morning, Jiang Xiaohu just opened his eyes, before he could stretch his waist, the phone rang by the pillow.


    Ding Lingling!It''s like a ghost.


    Jiang Xiaohu picked it up impatiently: "Hey, what are you doing early in the morning?"


    "Jiang Xiaohu, don''t you forget that you are going to join me in the class meeting today?" Liu Mo said.


    Jiang Xiaohu has a black line on his forehead: "This is not forgotten, but you are not saying, what are the specifics, you have to wait for your order? You didn''t order, how dare I move? Besides, you haven''t forgotten our contract, right? The appearance fee today is at least 200~"


    "Your money is indispensable, but you have to behave better." Liu Mo said, "Do you have a driver''s license?"


    "Of course." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Come to my house today, and drive my car to the county seat. Oh, yes, take a shower. I bought you a new set of clothes." Liu Mo said, "However, the money for buying clothes must be paid from your wages. Buckle."


    "Cut, I have never heard of such a rule. Isn''t this tooling? Of course the boss is responsible for tooling!


    Liu Mo was stunned for a moment. Jiang Xiaohu seemed to be right. She nodded subconsciously: "Okay." After saying it, she regretted it and secretly blamed herself for not having a stand or principle.


    "That''s OK, I''ll do it, see you later." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    He got up, quickly put on his clothes and prepared to wash. As soon as he opened the door, he saw an old lady from the back, stalking, running to the hall with a small crutches, yelling: "Daughter-in-law, grandson and daughter-in-law are calling La!"


    "Grandma?" Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead. Now the family members are all spies, always monitoring his and Liu Mo''s movements.


    Coincidentally, Liu Mo''s situation is not much better.


    As soon as she hung up the phone, Mother Liu opened the door and walked in with a smile, still holding a glass of milk in her hand.


    "Mom, you are like this again~" Liu Mo was speechless. "Why do you overhear my call every time?"


    "You are my daughter, come here, it''s time to drink milk." Mother Liu forced the milk into her daughter''s hand, smiling like flowers blooming on her face.


    In fact, she had been eavesdropping outside for a long time and knew that her daughter was talking on the phone with Jiang Xiaohu.Although she didn''t understand the salary and work clothes, it showed that the two children were in contact.As long as you are in contact, it means that the last blind date was successful, and this baby will be able to marry sooner or later.


    After the two were''tortured'' by their families, Jiang Xiaohu rode his father''s small electric stove to Liujiazhuang and inquired about Liu Wanfu''s house.


    This was not what he wanted to come, but Liu Mo asked.As soon as Jiang Xiaohu entered the village, everyone was on the sidelines.


    "Hey? Whose son is this young man?"


    "You are dazzled, that''s not our village, you should ask whose new son-in-law is!"


    The big guy watched and discussed enthusiastically from a distance, until he saw Jiang Xiaohu park his car in front of Liu Wanfu''s villa.


    "Oh, is this the new son-in-law of the Wanfu family?"


    "Hey, it''s not right, the son-in-law of the Wanfu family, why should he be a big runaway?"


    Everyone started pointing fingers again.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s ears were so good that he could naturally hear these gossips, but he didn''t mind at all.Now his mentality is different from a year ago.


    In the past, when he was poor, if anyone pointed and poked like this behind his back, he would be anxious to jump on his feet.But now, he seemed to be standing on a high place, and when he looked down at those people, he had an invisible sense of superiority.


    The more so, the more low-key he is.With this low-key mood, Jiang Xiaohu knocked on the big iron door.


    "Is anyone there? Is Jasmine at home? Liu Mo, I''m here!" he shouted.


    Liu Mo, aren''t you Liu brother?Brother has to come to a high-profile door call, hum~

 406 Chapter 406

    puff!


    While drinking milk, Liu Mo was chatting with his mother. He suddenly heard shouts from outside the gate and sprayed out a mouthful of milk, giving Mother Liu a milk bath directly.


    "Oh! My stupid girl!" Mother Liu couldn''t avoid it, her daughter sprayed her face, and hurriedly wiped it off with a tissue, "Oh? Why do I sound like that young man? Oh, it''s him!"


    She is so happy, this is the new son-in-law coming!He slapped his thigh with joy, got up and rushed out.He rushed and picked up the phone: "Her father, you are coming back soon, our son-in-law is here." Without paying attention to the daughter behind him, her face was already black as carbon.


    "Do I hate marrying so much?" Liu Mo thought depressed.


    She was not as excited as her mother, and slowly wiped off the milk stains before going downstairs to meet Jiang Xiaohu.At that time, Jiang Xiaohu was taken into the living room by the enthusiastic mother Liu.


    "Come here!" Mother Liu almost stuffed Jiang Xiaohu into the sofa. After busying herself, she poured tea and got snacks, "Eat, you''re welcome! You kid, I don''t like you to smoke, just No more cigarettes for you."


    Standing at the top of the stairs, Liu Mo silently watched everything his mother had done, and said to himself: "Is he so good? Why does my mother and father admire him so much?"


    The way my mother treats Jiang Xiaohu is almost the same as that of the three brothers.


    Only when she treats her own children, the mother will only take food but not cigarettes.


    Jiang Xiaohu was a little flattered: "Auntie, don''t be busy, I''m here to find Jasmine."


    "Oh, come to Jasmine? Look for Jasmine, Jasmine, what are you doing in a daze? Come and talk with someone!" Mother Liu seemed even more happy when she heard what he said, and she felt that she was about to hold her grandson. Rhythm.


    Why does she like Jiang Xiaohu so much?One was meeting a real person, the other was contacting Wang Xifeng, and the third was secretly inquiring about Jiang Xiaohu''s family status.Especially when I went to Jiangbian Village, I had a chat with the old village chief.


    Old village chief, can you say that Jiang Xiaohu is not good?It simply praised Jiang Xiaohu as a trumpet flower.


    Mother Liu and Wanfu Liu felt that this kid was the most suitable candidate for her daughter to entrust her for life.


    The so-called mother-in-law sees her son-in-law, and the more she sees her, the happier she becomes. Mother Liu is even more exaggerated than this, and can''t wait to treat Jiang Xiaohu as her own son.


    Liu Mo couldn''t stand it anymore, and stepped forward and said, "Mom, are you so excited? It''s as if I haven''t seen a son for hundreds of years. I have three older brothers!"


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense." Mother Liu smiled, "You young people are talking about you, I''ll go shopping!"


    She took the key and drove to town to buy wine and vegetables.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Liu Mo were left in the room, and they were relatively speechless for a while.


    "Don''t mind too much, she is thinking of her son-in-law thinking crazy." Liu Mo said, she languidly walked to the single sofa and sat down, tilting her head to look at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu was also looking at her. The Liu Mo he saw today was very different from that day.


    Liu Mo was dressed in formal clothes that day, and looked very energetic.Today, she is probably very relaxed at home. She is wearing a set of pink house clothes, slippers are made of cartoon rabbits, and she looks a little kawaii.


    "Hey, have you finished reading it?" Annoyed by Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, Liu Mo frowned, "After reading it, follow me upstairs!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was actually quite nervous. Although he was just a fake blind date, after all, it was the first time he came to someone else''s house.Zhang Fugong¡¯s family doesn¡¯t count. Firstly, the two sides have known each other a long time ago, and secondly, he has been suppressing each other in momentum.


    But Mother Liu gave him the illusion of trance, as if she was really the new son-in-law of this family, she actually made him feel shy.


    In order to conceal this shyness, Jiang Xiaohu cheered up and looked at Liu Mo provocatively: "Why? Invite me upstairs so soon? Lonely man..."


    "What are you thinking about? I want you to go upstairs to change your clothes!" Liu Mo flushed, and quickly interrupted his words, "Of course, I don''t object if you want to change here. I guess it will be a while. My nephews and nieces are coming for dinner..."


    Jiang Xiaohu has a black line on his forehead: "I can''t tell you, lead the way, I''ll change my clothes."


    With a hum, Liu Mo got up and walked upstairs. When she turned her back to Jiang Xiaohu, she couldn''t help showing the winner''s smile on her face.


    The two went upstairs one after another and came to a room.


    Jiang Xiaohu thought this was Liu Mo''s boudoir, who knew that when he opened the door, he saw an open cabinet, full of clothes and shoe boxes.It turned out that this was just a cloakroom.


    "Tsk tusk, this old Liu family is quite particular, learn from the city on TV, and the whole cloakroom comes out." Jiang Xiaohu secretly said, "but this kind of structure is not bad, and I will give Wang Xifeng a plan in the future. Well, And my wife, Zhang Xiaohua."


    Zhang Xiaohua is now in his heart, as if she is already a wife.


    Liu Mo walked in first, and Jiang Xiaohu followed in. She immediately stopped and stared at him: "What are you doing in? Go out!"


    "You are really weird. You let me in by yourself, but now you let me out. Then, should I come in or out?" Jiang Xiaohu spread his hands together.


    "Stop talking to me, go out and stay next door, waiting for me to get you clothes."


    Jiang Xiaohu came to the next door angrily, only to find that it was a bathroom.


    He pushed the door in, and saw the toilet.


    "I don''t pee when I come to the toilet, it''s inhumane!" Jiang Xiaohu secretly said.


    Just do it, Jiang Xiaohu is solving the problem, the door is pushed open without warning.He was so scared that he shivered all over, which was remarkable. It was scattered everywhere in the toilet.


    "Ah! You... You are too much! This is my private bathroom, only I can use it!"


    Liu Mo suddenly felt angry and ashamed, and immediately turned around, trembling all over, stomping his feet in a hurry.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly cleaned up, and the other party shouted: "Floor, floor! No, wash your hands!" He had a black line on his forehead: "Wash, then wash, what are you shouting?"


    Huala la washed her hands and wiped them clean, Jiang Xiaohu walked up to her and found that the girl''s skin was 30% red, like a crab that had been cooked.


    "Haha, so innocent? Isn''t it possible that I haven''t seen it once?" He couldn''t help feeling a little smug in his heart.


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was about to reach out for his clothes, Liu Mo had already given him the clothes: "Put it on by yourself!"


    Then, Liu Mo dong dong dong down the stairs.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t laugh or cry, this girl is really uncertain.Putting on his clothes, he came downstairs vigorously.


    Liu Mo was sitting in the living room sulking. The scene she saw when she entered the bathroom by mistake was like a soldering iron painting, which could not be removed anyway, and it was played back repeatedly in front of her eyes.


    "It''s terrible~" She clutched her head, feeling about to collapse.


    Footsteps came from the stairs, as if Jiang Xiaohu had come down.She looked back subconsciously, but was stunned.

 407 Chapter 407

    "How is it?" Jiang Xiaohu stood on the stairs, turning around like a model, and asked Liu Mo with a grin.


    Liu Mo was completely stunned. He looked at the man who was neither tall nor short, with neither fat nor thin body. His eyes were bright, and his smile seemed to bring a ray of sunshine.


    Jiang Xiaohu is not particularly handsome, but he looks very energetic, with a clean and attractive smile.


    "Mom!" Liu Mo realized that when she was dumbfounded, she had lost consciousness for more than ten seconds.


    She recovered and found that Jiang Xiaohu was smiling at her wickedly, his face flushed and his hair faint.


    "I said, are you stupid?" Jiang Xiaohu winked at her, threw a flash of lightning, and screamed in Liu Mo''s mind.


    "You are stupid!" Liu Mo pretended to be calm, cleared his throat, took a sip from his teacup, "Not bad."


    "Oh~but..." Jiang Xiaohu looked at the tea cup in her hand, and stopped talking.


    "Stop talking. My parents want to keep you here for a while, so you say you are not free." Liu Mo said.


    "Okay, but..." Jiang Xiaohu felt that it was inappropriate not to say it.


    "I didn''t tell you, stop talking!" Liu Mo said impatiently.


    Jiang Xiaohu shrugged: "Okay, in fact, I just want to tell you that the cup you drink is mine..."


    Liu Mo suddenly collapsed even more, putting the cup back on the coffee table like an electric shock, feeling his face hot.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "You want to save money, so don''t let me eat here? Hey, then I''m leaving now!"


    Liu Mo said: "Whatever you say, you go!"


    Neither of them noticed. A child was hiding behind the sofa in the living room, covering his mouth and listening to them.


    This child looks four or five years old, and his name is Liu Xuan, the youngest son of Liu Mo''s family.


    Liu Xuan likes aunt the most, so he likes to go to his aunt''s house to play.No, it was so easy to complete the task assigned by his mother today. He quickly ran to his grandfather''s house to find his aunt while his mother was not paying attention.


    But when Liu Xuan walked in, Jiang Xiaohu was entangled with Liu Mo upstairs.Liu Xuan was startled when she heard her aunt shout.The kid didn¡¯t know anything. He was so scared that he hid, thinking: "Is it a thief from home? I have to protect my aunt! But I don¡¯t have any weapons now. Well, I¡¯ll hide and wait for the thief. Carelessly kill him!"


    Thus, the current scene appeared.


    Xiao Liu Xuan heard everything from aunt and Jiang Xiaohu clearly. Although the child was young, he knew that aunt was going on a blind date. He immediately understood: "Oh, this uncle is my aunt''s boyfriend, right? Hehe, my lord. It¡¯s really interesting. Since he¡¯s here, I¡¯m relieved, I¡¯m not afraid of a thief."


    Later, after listening, he felt that something was wrong again. What kind of salary?I was eating, so I just jumped out: "Auntie!"


    Liu Xuan''s sudden appearance shocked both of them.


    Liu Mo jumped up directly from the sofa: "Scare! Xuan Xuan, why are you here?"


    Liu Xuan bang bang bang, ran to his aunt and stood still, pointing to Jiang Xiaohu and said: "Aunt, who is he? Is it your boyfriend?"


    Liu Mo blushed and nodded silently.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned at Liu Xuan, winking.The child was amused by him and laughed, and asked as he laughed, "Aunt, your boyfriend is so funny! But what did you just say about food and salary?"


    "Xuanxuan!" Liu Mo hurriedly covered his mouth, "When did you come? What did you hear?"


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line in his forehead, and he said that you are afraid and worried, I understand, but even if the other person is a child, you still have no money here.


    This girl has poor psychological quality.


    "Your name is Xuan Xuan? Come here~" Jiang Xiaohu knelt down and waved to Liu Xuan.Liu Xuan dong dong dong, ran to him and stood still.


    Jiang Xiaohu spent a long time on his body, trying to dig out a candy for the child.But he doesn''t usually have the habit of bringing sugar on his body. With the new clothes he just changed, how could he take out the sugar!


    Liu Xuan understood what he meant, so he raised his face and looked forward earnestly.


    The child''s eyes are extremely pure, and the child is cute, somewhat like his grandmother and aunt, Jiang Xiaohu likes it very much, and he can''t bear to disappoint him.


    "Hey, I''ll show you a magic trick, I''ll show you... a little tortoise!" Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes rolled, and his heart came to mind.


    Gudong!Boom!


    The fairy river in the mountains and rivers suddenly caused huge waves.The little tortoise, who was basking on the stone, fell into the river and choked several saliva.


    "Okay, okay!" Liu Xuan clapped and jumped up, looking forward to it more and more.


    He was from a good family, and he had no worries about eating and drinking since he was a child, just like the kids in the city.So sugar is not particularly attractive to him.But being magical and little tortoise really made him look forward to it.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "You are waiting!"


    Liu Mo couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw that he had coaxed his nephew to forget about it.


    "I don''t see, this guy is quite attractive to children," Liu Mo said secretly.


    She has four nephews and nieces, and her favorite is Xiao Liu Xuan, and her second brother''s daughter Liu Yang.


    Although Liu Mo didn''t believe Jiang Xiaohu would really do magic, but seeing him look so serious, he couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    I saw him pretending to say something, dancing with his hands, clasping one hand, and grabbing the other hand: "Come!"


    In fact, with a turn of mind, I got into the landscape map.


    The huge wave hadn''t finished before, and it was like rain, and it drenched him all over.Fortunately, this will not have an impact on him in reality. Otherwise, wouldn''t the aunts and nephews be frightened?


    Wiping the river water off his face, Jiang Xiaohu secretly said: "Mom, I haven''t been here for a while. Is it possible that there is a flood here? Hey, there is no danger for the little turtle, right?"


    He felt very nervous and shouted from ear to ear, "Little turtle, where are you?"


    "Little turtle, are you not dead?"


    After shouting for a while, he saw the little tortoise slowly climbing ashore.


    The little tortoise can''t speak human words, but this doesn''t mean it has no consciousness of its own.Now it just wants to solemnly declare to Jiang Xiaohu that the turtle is also dignified.I am not a prop you use to tease your children.


    However, before it could express its anger, Jiang Xiaohu had already grabbed it: "Let you use it!"


    Squeak!


    The little tortoise can''t struggle, he has been taken out of the landscape.


    In reality, Liu Xuan and Liu Mo only felt that when their eyes flashed, Jiang Xiaohu had a little tortoise out of thin air in his hands, which was quite cute.


    "Wow, it''s a real little tortoise!" The child was so happy that he bounced around and clapped his hands.


    Don''t talk about him, even Liu Mo is very curious: "Jiang Xiaohu, you really can do magic?"


    "Well, don''t you believe me?" Jiang Xiaohu said triumphantly.


    "Can I touch it?" Liu Xuan pulled Jiang Xiaohu''s clothes and looked at him imploringly.

 408 Chapter 408

    The little guy''s eyes flickered, watery.


    The eager look in his eyes made people unable to bear to say any slightly heavier words, let alone rejection.


    Therefore, even if Jiang Xiaohu could feel the strong resistance of the little turtle, he still said cheerfully: "Of course you can! You can touch it, anyway, I will make it disappear in a while."


    "Great!" Liu Xuan carefully touched the tortoise shell. It was cold, like a stone, and the child felt very novel.


    After touching the tortoise shell, Liu Xuan was satisfied, but felt unhappy when he thought that Jiang Xiaohu said he wanted to make it disappear.


    "Uncle, can''t you let it stay?" Liu Xuan mumbled.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "No, it also has a home, and it needs to go home!" After speaking, he flipped his hand and turned his mind, once again drilled into the mountain and river map, and put the little turtle down.


    Click!


    The little tortoise bit his toe with a resentful look.Jiang Xiaohu yelled in pain: "Ah! You careful tortoise, don''t you just make me some props? As for revenge on me like this?"


    The little tortoise ignored him and turned around slowly back into the river.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s mind turned and he returned to reality, his toes still aching.


    Liu Xuan and Liu Mo looked at him curiously, and Liu Xuan asked, "Uncle, what was your name just now?"


    "Ah? Did I scream? Oh, just now, I didn''t do magic, I want to do my work, so hey, the lion roared!" Jiang Xiaohu was arrogant.


    Liu Mo was amused when he saw him dancing and dancing with his children: "This guy is very popular with children, besides, where did he get the tortoise? Is it such a big one, is it hidden with him? , It must be, maybe it was bitten by a tortoise just now."


    "Uncle, you are great!" Liu Xuan gave a thumbs up to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu was complimented by the child, and was very embarrassed: "Thank you!"


    "Well, should you go now?" Liu Mo cleared his throat and reminded him.


    Jiang Xiaohu just remembered: "Ah, yes, I should go now!"


    "Uncle won''t go, don''t go!" Liu Xuan was addicted to seeing magic, and was not willing to let Jiang Xiaohu go, so he stepped forward and held his leg.


    Liu Mo has a black line on his forehead: "Xuan Xuan, don''t be so boring, you want to watch magic, I will go online to find a video for you to see!"


    "I don''t want it!" Liu Xuan said, "Can you make me a turtle online?"


    Liu Mo said, "Of course, yes." He was guilty.


    Liu Xuan said again: "Even if it changes, can I touch it?"


    "The tortoise is so fishy and can bite, why do you want to touch it?" Liu Mo was speechless.


    "I don''t care, I want the little turtle, I want my uncle to stay!"


    Although Liu Xuan was only a child, he insisted that Jiang Xiaohu stay, and Jiang Xiaohu was too embarrassed to force him to walk.


    When there was a stalemate, one person walked in: "Haha, nephew, you are here!"


    It turned out that Liu Wanfu was out and went home. He was covered in mud and had just returned from work.Although he is a boss and earns hundreds of thousands a year, Liu Wanfu still insists on being on the front line of labor.


    Working to get rich, Liu Wanfu will never forget this truth.


    Knowing that Jiang Xiaohu was here, Liu Wanfu hurriedly hurriedly picked up speed, and finally returned home early.As soon as I walked in, I saw my little grandson and Jiang Xiaohu playing so happily, I couldn''t help but secretly said: "I''m not a family, don''t enter a family. This is a good birth, even my little grandson likes him."


    He looked at Jiang Xiaohu now, and he really looked at each eye, not losing to his children at all.


    "It''s over, the old man is back, I really won''t be able to leave this time!" Liu Mo was a little bit depressed, the most feared thing happened!Five hundred yuan, fly away!


    Five hundred yuan is actually a trivial matter. The key is that Liu Mo doesn''t want to contact Jiang Xiaohu too often, let alone let him have too much contact with his family.She still has a lot of resistance to men in her heart.Even the school grass who had a crush on, she never came close.


    "Uncle, you''re back!" Jiang Xiaohu saw Liu Wanfu for the first time. He smiled and said hello from the bottom of his heart.


    When he laughed, his natural charm could not be resisted, and Liu Wanfu liked the new son-in-law more and more.I quickly called and called other sons and wives. The whole family was lively, and directly left Jiang Xiaohu for lunch.


    Before long, Mother Liu returned from the town, bought a lot of delicious food, and made a large table of dishes. Jiang Xiaohu was regarded as a VIP by the stars.


    Liu Mo was very angry, and asked her mother in private: "Mom, is he your son or am I your daughter?"


    "Stupid boy, the hearts of people change. We treat him well, and his parents will treat you well in the future. Besides, this child is really good." Mother Liu said to her daughter with a smile.


    The Liu family and the whole family are very enthusiastic and cheerful. Jiang Xiaohu gets along very well with them, especially a few children, especially Liu Xuan, which is very sticky to him.


    He is here at his own age. He is only less than 20. It is easy to mingle with children and enjoy himself very much.


    Time flickered. At four o''clock in the afternoon, Liu Mo and Jiang Xiaohu drove to the county town to attend a class reunion.


    On the way, Jiang Xiaohu answered the phone, it was Zhang Xiaohua who called to check Gang.He came to the task today and also reported to Zhang Xiaohua in advance.


    "Hey, where is the new son-in-law?" Zhang Xiaohua said sourly on the phone.


    Jiang Xiaohu blushed, with a guilty conscience.I was really happy playing at Liu''s house today, and I did have the freshness of being a new son-in-law.


    "Oh, don''t say that, you know, I just work." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Liu Mo next to him was very upset when he heard it. He just took a job?Are you talking about my side?Humph, who is this guy calling?In his mind, everything today is just a part-time job?


    Then I thought about it again, hehe, isn''t it just a job?


    Liu Mo snorted, and the car drove fast. After talking on the phone, Jiang Xiaohu was shocked when he saw the dashboard.


    "Miss, the country road, take it easy." Jiang Xiaohu persuaded.


    Karma~


    Liu Mo directly stepped on the brakes, and the car shook violently, and Jiang Xiaohu almost ran onto the bridge.


    He has a black line on his forehead: "Liu Mo, do you want to commit suicide? If you want to commit suicide, die by yourself, don''t carry me!"


    "That''s really sorry for you!" Liu Mo sneered, "I''m tired, you come to drive, anyway, if I drive you are afraid that I will kill you!"


    Boom!With the car door closed, she got out of the car and came to the passenger seat.


    Jiang Xiaohu groaned and said to his heart that there is something wrong with this girl, right?How do you turn your face?It was fine just now...


    But when it comes to driving, Jiang Xiaohu is quite happy.Since he got his driver''s license, he hasn''t touched the steering wheel properly.Now that he has a chance to drive, he can get over the addiction.


    Substituting for driving, the car continued on the road.


    Jiang Xiaohu hummed and drove, as if nothing happened just now.


    Liu Mo was sitting in the passenger seat, feeling a little panicked, and said in secret: "Is this stuff like nothing happened? How could he be like this? He has a thick skin~"


    Entangled in his heart, Liu Mo finally decided to take the initiative.


    "Don''t sing, the drake''s voice tortures people''s ears!" Liu Mo mocked.


    Jiang Xiaohu was not angry either, and said with a smile: "Yes? Everyone said I miss Liu Dewa very much for singing!"


    "Cut, just like you, and Liu Dewa!" Liu Mo sneered, "Whose call was just now?"


    "The palace empress~" Jiang Xiaohu said casually. In his heart, Zhang Xiaohua is indeed his palace.When the two of them are together now, they are discussing how many babies will be born in the future and what names they will take.


    Liu Mo was stunned for a moment: "The palace?"


    "Yes, that''s my real girlfriend!" Jiang Xiaohu smiled, "I have called to check the post."


    Boom~


    A sour wave instantly slapped Liu Mo on the beach.

 409 Chapter 409: Zhang Peng

    When the car is driving on a country road, the green on both sides is not as lush as in spring and summer, but it is not as withered as in winter in the north.


    Jiang Xiaohu drove in a good mood, but Liu Mo was extremely uncomfortable.


    Although she had known for a long time that Jiang Xiaohu had a girlfriend, and even more knew that she and Jiang Xiaohu were only the relationship between the employer and the employee, but she never expected that she would be dissatisfied with the private life of this small employee.


    "What''s wrong?" Jiang Xiaohu asked casually.


    Liu Mo said coldly: "I know you have a girlfriend, but don''t forget, now you are my boyfriend~"


    "Huh?!" Jiang Xiaohu was a little dazed.


    "I mean, you need a full set of plays, don''t let people see the flaws." Liu Mo explained quickly.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Oh, okay, don''t worry, she is just a rational investigation. After all, we are so handsome, and she is not at ease with you, a big beauty next to you!"


    "Cut, narcissistic!" Liu Mo nestled in the seat and turned to look at the scenery outside the car window.


    If there is a car, it is fast. It didn''t take long for them to come to the county town. Jiang Xiaohu drove the car into the underground garage skillfully, which surprised Liu Mo.


    "Have you been here?" Liu Mo asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "I have many friends here, and I know them well."


    Liu Mo sighed and said secretly: "Maybe he has worked here before, oh, what if you let his former colleagues see him and say hello to him? It doesn''t matter if you say hello to me, but Gao Xiaofei..."


    Liu Mo is a very ordinary girl. Although lively, beautiful and kind, she also has a little vanity.


    This vanity is almost negligible in normal times, but don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s going to see her high school classmates today.There is also a plastic sister who is suspected to have cheated her for life.


    No matter what, she can''t lose shares today!


    Liu Mo couldn''t help biting her fingers. When she was anxious, she loved to bite her fingers.


    Jiang Xiaohu parked the car and turned his head to see her. He couldn''t help but smile: "How can you bite your finger after such a big person? What''s the smell? Cumin or salt and pepper?"


    Liu Mo wasn''t in the mood to joking with him, and only solemnly said, "Pay attention to your appearance for a while. Although my classmates are not rich, they have high eye sockets. Don''t embarrass me. After today, you I don''t care how sloppy love is."


    "Hey, I don''t like to listen to what you said. Listen to what you mean, I''m usually sloppy?" Jiang Xiaohu bickered with her, feeling very fun.


    "Cut, how do you like to think and think." Liu Mo felt a little melancholy.


    I want to see him today, and I want to see Gao Xiaofei again.He has already seen a lot of smoke, and the two are just the throbbing of adolescence and the dim goodwill.Times have changed, and there can be no waves.It''s Gao Xiaofei, hum, this girl must be guarded strictly.


    While they were talking, a patrolling security guard walked up to their car, took a probe, and found Jiang Xiaohu, and greeted enthusiastically: "It''s you!" He also took a look at the girl in the co-pilot. She was pure and clean, very tricky. People like it, but the complexion is a bit ugly.


    Oh, this is a young man in love.


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw the security guard, he also smiled: "It''s you, uncle, are you on duty today?" When he and Xu Linglong came here to discuss business together, they had been chased by these security guards.The two sides can be regarded as not acquainted with each other, and now they have become good buddies.


    "Yeah, I''m in a hurry. Go up! Oh, yes, you have to go through the exit to the gate. Here, the elevator is broken and it hasn''t been repaired yet."


    "Okay, thank you!" Jiang Xiaohu thanked him eagerly.


    "What are you polite, I''m leaving!" The security guard waved at them and left with a smile.


    Liu Mo thought, this is his colleague, right?Did he also work as a security guard before?Although she reminded Jiang Xiaohu to pay attention to appearance, she didn''t despise the profession of security, but she didn''t want Gao Xiaofei to take the opportunity to humiliate herself.


    In this world, not everyone''s heart is clean.


    After the security greeted him, Jiang Xiaohu parked the car and got off with Liu Mo.They went out from the exit to the main entrance, and met several gardeners and back kitchens in succession, and they all said hello one by one.


    It seemed that Jiang Xiaohu seemed to get along well with everyone, and Liu Mo was quite envious of him.With such a good temper, life must be easy.


    Ding Dong!


    There was a short message coming from the mobile phone, and Liu Mo saw that it was from a group of students.


    "Whoever arrives first, please wait for us at the gate of Lihua Hotel! We will be there soon!" Zhang Peng said.


    "Ok! It''s you today anyway!" Someone teased.


    "Yes, I''m not trying to get a good private room for everyone? Hey, don''t you know, this Lihua Hotel looks very big, but the private room is difficult to book. Fortunately, I know the little boss here, you can say Let''s talk." Between the lines of Zhang Peng''s words, there is a strong sense of superiority.


    "Oh, you even know Niu Lihua?" Someone bubbling in surprise.


    Zhang Peng waited for this sentence: "Who, didn''t I say, I know the little boss here. You don''t know, Xu Linglong!"


    "Who is Xu Linglong?" Everyone asked.


    Zhang Peng deliberately stretched out his words. He sat on the sofa of his villa and said triumphantly to the screen of his mobile phone: "A bunch of stinks, you don''t even know the name you told you."


    To talk about how he met Xu Linglong, of course it has to start with his father.In fact, it is very simple. His family does hardware processing and once installed equipment in Xu Linglong''s factory, so he and Xu Linglong have met.


    The Xu family''s enterprise is naturally a giant to Zhang Peng''s small hardware factory.It is certainly worth showing off to know such a person.In fact, strictly speaking, it''s not considered acquaintance at all, just met.


    There are dozens of people in the class, and less than half of them can be present today, but this is already very good.


    Originally everyone wanted AA. Liu Mo thought it was good. High school classmates should not owe anyone.However, Zhang Peng wanted to show it very much and insisted on paying for a treat.


    Anyway, his family opened a hardware processing factory, and there was a lot of money.Everyone was polite, so I didn''t say anything, and happily ate for nothing.You know, Lihua Hotel is the highest standard restaurant in the city, and a meal is a lot of money.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at her mobile phone: "What should I do? Go in and wait? Did you say which private room is?"


    "No, let''s wait here." Liu Mo said a little irritably. She suddenly found that Jiang Xiaohu was too close to herself and said in a casual way, "You stand farther away. Did you peek at my phone just now?"


    "Haha! Look at you for being careful, who is rare!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Huh!" Liu Mo relaxed.


    "But to be honest, I really saw it. Who is that Zhang Peng? He speaks so badly!" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "A big bad guy!" Liu Mo said.


    She recalled that a few years ago, Zhang Peng had pursued herself in high school and gave her ninety-nine roses.As a result, both of them asked the grade director to call the office, criticize and educate, and write inspections.


    "I was purely burdened by him. Just like Zhang Peng, men all over the world are dead, and I won''t like him." Thinking of this, Liu Mo felt very wronged.


    That was a fluent, self-righteous second generation ancestor.

 410 410 Classmates Reunion (1)

    Not long after Jiang Xiaohu parked the car in the underground garage, Xu Linglong also drove in slowly.At this time, the elevator was repaired and she got up from the elevator, so the two did not meet.


    Xu Linglong wore a professional suit today, very capable and beautiful.She called as she walked: "Eh, are you here, President Wang? Yes, yes, I''ve already arrived, well, we''ll see you later!"


    It turned out that she was going to banquet here today, entertaining customers from several provinces and cities.


    But it was said that Jiang Xiaohu and Liu Mo were standing on the steps of the hotel entrance, and some classmates came one after another not long after.Everyone greeted them enthusiastically, and they all looked very western-style. They were originally classmates who lived in the county seat.


    "Ha, Li Long hasn''t seen you in a long time!"


    "Little Chrysanthemum, you are still so brilliant!"


    "Yo, big beauty Liu Mo!"


    Meeting high school classmates, whether pleasant or unpleasant memories have occurred before, is always pleasant.


    Liu Mo also responded enthusiastically to everyone and introduced Jiang Xiaohu''s identity to them: "This is my boyfriend, Jiang Xiaohu."


    "Yo, the boyfriend of the beautiful woman, it''s a good time to be here!"


    Jiang Xiaohu also participated in the enthusiasm of these students.


    He wears very spirited, suit and leather shoes, and arrogant. On the surface, he naturally doesn''t lose weight.


    Everything went well until a gl8 came slowly from the road and stopped by the side of the road.


    A girl got out of the car, tall and thin, dressed in a fashionable dress and long burgundy hair blowing in the wind.On such a cold day, she actually only wore a skirt.


    The skirt is matched with cotton boots, Jiang Xiaohu is a little confused about this combination, are the people in the city so casual now?


    To be honest, this girl is pretty beautiful, but her face looks a little stiff, like a doll, and her muscles won''t tremble when she laughs.


    The driver who drove was dressed in fancy clothes, had a greasy face, had acne, and felt that he was fashionable and handsome.A total of tens of thousands of yuan worth of belongings, he wears like a stall.Jiang Xiaohu asked himself that he never caught a cold with the trend of dressing, but seeing him like this, he couldn''t help but secretly said that it was a pity that he was wearing that suit.


    "My dears, I''m here!" The girl enthusiastically opened her arms when she got out of the car and rushed towards the crowd, missing her happy look.


    But Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t feel any sincerity from her.


    The students were also very enthusiastic, especially the girls, everyone said hello to each other.


    "Gao Xiaofei, you are getting more and more beautiful!"


    "Ah, Gao Xiaofei, you have turned white, your nose has been firm, and your teeth are gone."


    After some words, Gao Xiaofei was uncomfortable, and secretly said: "Bah, every scheming bitch, don''t you just be jealous that I look better than you? Yes, I am going for plastic surgery, but I have to have money to dare to go for plastic surgery. !"


    She thought so in her heart, but she didn''t act like that on the face, making it seem like she was familiar with everyone.


    Liu Mo is the only girl who is cold towards her.She always stood outside the crowd, with Jiang Xiaohu, but ignored him, and no one knew what she was thinking.


    "Ah, Liu Mo! Liu Mo! Liu Mo, Liu Mo, and Liu Mo!" Gao Xiaofei and the other girls finished their greetings, and their eyes fell on Liu Mo, as if Columbus had discovered the New World and was about to jump up in surprise.


    She ran up to Liu Mo, hugged her by the arm, and put her head on her shoulder. She shed tears: "I''m so happy Liu Mo. Have we not seen each other in years?"


    "About three years and five months," Liu Mo said lightly. "You have indeed become beautiful. It seems that college life is going well."


    "Where, college dogs are so busy, they eat worse than pigs, and live more tired than dogs." Gao Xiaofei''s face showed a completely different expression from hers, and she looked so full.


    Jiang Xiaohu secretly patted his small breasts and breasts: "Ma, this girl can be an actor."


    Liu Mo smiled reluctantly, but didn''t talk.


    Gao Xiaofei said again: "You can do it, Liu Mo, I heard that you are a young entrepreneur now, how about it? When will you let me visit your factory?"


    "We don''t have a factory. I just make tofu and sell tofu." Liu Mo said, "By the way, get some duck down and earn pocket money."


    "That''s better than me. I will graduate next year. The environment is not so good now. I will be unemployed after graduation, hey!"


    The driver who drove just now said: "It''s okay, Xiaofei, if you have me, you will marry me and be your wife after graduation."


    There was a booze nearby.


    "Oh, Zhang Peng, you can do it, have you found your wife so soon?"


    "Yes, pity me or a single dog. Zhang Peng, you must be punished today!"


    Zhang Peng said enthusiastically, "Okay, I''ll confess!" He said with a grin, but quietly glanced at Liu Mo, secretly regretting, hey, at the time in high school, why did she refuse to accept my pursuit?Otherwise, based on our situation, we can have the wedding after graduation from high school, and now the children can get soy sauce.


    Liu Mo felt Zhang Peng''s fiery eyes, and his mood became more and more depressed.She suddenly thought, hey, isn''t there a shield beside me?No need for nothing!So he dragged Jiang Xiaohu to his side: "You two just came, let me introduce to you, this is my fiance, Jiang Xiaohu."


    She hugged Jiang Xiaohu''s arm tightly, standing so close to a man other than her father for the first time.


    Jiang Xiaohu was caught off guard and temporarily acted as a beloved boyfriend, forced a smile on his face, and whispered in her ear: "According to the contract, add money!"


    Liu Mo was so angry that he drew a pinch of his fingernail on the inside of his wrist.


    Jiang Xiaohu trembled with pain, but smiled brighter, waved at Gao Xiaofei and Zhang Peng: "Hello, how are you!"


    Both of them were stunned, their faces were different.


    Gao Xiaofei looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a smile, with a look of disbelief.After all, Jiang Xiaohu now looks like a talent, and he is much more energetic than Zhang Peng, who is greasy and acne-prone.


    What about Zhang Peng?He is almost desperate, Jasmine, how can you find another man to be your husband?Even if I''m getting married soon, you can''t find someone else!


    He looked at Jiang Xiaohu, his eyes almost stared out, his eyes were sharp and he wanted to give birth to two small knives.


    "Oh, Liu Mo, hello, hello, hello, my name is Gao Xiaofei, I am Liu Mo''s best friend in high school!" Gao Xiaofei took the initiative to shake hands with Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and stretched out his hand to hold her.At that moment, a hand grabbed in front of him and stopped Gao Xiaofei''s hand.

 411 411 Classmates Reunion (2)

    "Just shake hands, it''s cold here, let''s go in and talk!" Liu Mo interrupted the handshake between the two and said with a faint smile.


    Are you jealous?Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but looked at Liu Mo in amazement. Little girl, your actions don''t look like acting.


    Gao Xiaofei''s face was slightly displeased, but she still pretended to be magnanimous and smiled and held Liu Mo''s hand: "Yes, yes, let''s go to the hotel! Zhang Peng, have you booked a single room?"


    Zhang Peng nodded: "It''s booked, it''s been booked long ago! Let''s walk inside! Now I''m almost a student. He just called me and said he would be a few minutes late so we don''t have to wait. Let''s go. , Let''s go in and chat while waiting!"


    The group of people entered the hotel, and a large group of people shouted, startled the foreman, and hurriedly stepped forward to greet: "Hello, sir, do you have a reservation?"


    "Ah, we booked the Cheyaju Hall." Zhang Peng said aggressively.


    "Okay, wait a minute, let me check!" The foreman smiled at him, and when he saw Jiang Xiaohu, he smiled more brilliantly at Jiang Xiaohu.


    It turned out that Jiang Xiaohu and this foreman also knew each other, but the foreman had a higher professional quality and did not mix personal feelings at work.


    It happened that Zhang Peng and Jiang Xiaohu were standing on the same side of her. Zhang Peng thought that the foreman was smiling at him, and couldn''t help feeling more face, and said to a male student next to him: "I often come here for dinner, and I know me."


    Actually?Here he has been here three times. This is the third time.In the first two times, one was to have a meal with my father, and the other was to find someone.Of these things, he certainly wouldn''t say anything.


    The foreman checked it on the computer and said to him: "I''m sorry, sir, you have missed the two-hour reservation period because you did not confirm the reservation. The guest has ordered it. Look, would you like to have dinner in the lobby?"


    Everyone talked a lot, and most of them felt that if you can come to the Lihua Hotel for dinner, you will have face even in the lobby.They just want to taste the delicacy here, it doesn''t matter whether they are private rooms or not.What''s more, there are so many people today, they can''t imagine how big the private room here can be, and it can hold so many people.


    "What? What are you talking about, why can''t I understand?" Zhang Peng stared wide, and shouted at the foreman. "I clearly booked a private room. Why did you tell me that it was booked by someone else? What about your leader? Call your leader to come. !" The saliva was sprayed on others.


    "Sorry, this is the system setting of our hotel. After booking, you must pay a one-percent advance payment within two hours. Failure to pay within two hours is considered a waiver of the reservation. Because we are a membership system here. , So it has always been this rule." The foreman tried to restrain himself and explained to Zhang Peng with a polite smile.


    Why would Zhang Peng listen to her explanation?He just felt that the other party didn''t respect him enough. In order to book this private room, he begged his father, and his father went to find a friend to borrow the membership card.


    He wanted to show off his face in front of his classmates, especially Gao Xiaofei, who is currently eagerly pursuing, but who knew he was messed up because he was not familiar with the process here.


    Now Zhang Peng is very annoyed and refuses to give up. He has to complain to the foreman.Not long after this foreman was promoted, Jiang Xiaohu also recognized her.Once you are complained, you will be fined, deducted from your wages, and even demoted.


    Niu Lihua is very caring for employees, but he is also very principled.One is one, two is two.If a complaint is made by a customer, even if the customer¡¯s fault is verified, the employee will be punished.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu said: "Can you change a private room?"


    The foreman breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, she originally planned to suggest to the other party to change the private room. There happened to be a guest in the private room who was about to check out, so she could just clean up and use it.


    However, Zhang Peng''s mouth was like a machine gun, from beginning to end, he didn''t give her a chance to speak.


    "Yes, I can..." Zhang Peng interrupted again before the foreman said.


    "Who said that I want to change the private room? I want to go to the Zhuya Ju Hall!" Zhang Peng suddenly went crazy, "If you don''t give me this hall today, I will complain until you are bankrupt!"


    The atmosphere was suddenly tense, and his loud voice made everyone in the lobby look at them.


    Lihua Hotel is a high-end venue, and most of the guests who come here are very well-educated. Situations like this rarely happen, and they will be talked about for a long time.


    A security guard came up and asked, "Is there anything wrong? Xiao Li, do you need my help?"


    "No need, uncle, I can solve it myself!" The foreman Xiao Li said in a choked voice.


    Zhang Peng became even more angry when he saw a uniformed employee coming over: "Oh, call the security guard? I''m afraid to call the security guard? You are a stinky part-time worker, and you can''t book a seat here. doing what?"


    "Forget Lao Zhang, we will eat very well in the hall." A classmate persuaded.


    But the more I persuaded him, the more vigorous: "None of you stop me today, I want this little girl to know what is the consequence of despising me."


    Gao Xiaofei sneered, not sure if he was laughing at the foreman or Zhang Peng.


    Liu Mo frowned, and she said, "Isn''t it just a hall? What''s so great? Where can I eat or not? Zhang Peng, just in the hall. Everyone is very interested. You don''t need to follow in this day. People quarrel."


    In fact, she wanted to scold Zhang Peng harshly, but she still took care of her classmates and gave him some face.The words are neither light nor heavy, but Zhang Peng has lost his mind.


    "Liu Mo, I want to use the best private room for you and eat the best local food!" He looked back at Liu Mo, his eyes still burning.


    That is not anger, but love.This action completely angered Gao Xiaofei, her face was blue, she didn''t even look at her, and said in her heart: "Okay you Zhang Peng, pursue me here, and still reluctant to give up on Liu Mo over there, right? Okay, just chase it!"


    "What is the consequence of despising you?" someone said quietly.


    Everyone was stunned, with this tone, they wanted to lead the war!


    Everyone looked at the speaker, Jiang Xiaohu touched the tip of his nose, and he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Zhang Pengteng turned his head and stared at Jiang Xiaohu: "What did you say?"


    "Ah? What did I say?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled brightly.


    This heart-warming smile made Zhang Peng very hesitant, wondering if he had misheard someone else''s tone just now.It''s just an ordinary sentence, why should I use such a fierce tone to attack him?Although jealous, you have to show some demeanor.


    Zhang Peng''s brows were slightly relaxed, and his tone eased: "That''s because I heard it wrong~ Hey, I said the waiter, either give me the car center or call your leader to see me!"


    "Their leaders are very busy." Jiang Xiaohu said slowly.


    Zhang Peng is about to collapse, what does this kid mean?Who is he helping?Zhang Peng began to doubt his IQ.

 412 412 Classmates Reunion (3)

    Everyone stared at Jiang Xiaohu, feeling unable to figure out what he meant.


    The first sentence seemed to lead a war to fight injustice, but the following sunshine smile did not seem to lead a war.One more sentence, it seems that he is holding a knife in his hand and making gestures to Zhang Peng.


    Liu Mo and her classmates all felt that the atmosphere was not quite right. Today''s classmates reunion, don''t mess it up anymore, it will be disappointed.However, Jiang Xiaohu is willing to stand up to Zhang Peng, and she has a little pride in her heart.This proves that he is a man with responsibility and courage.


    Zhang Peng finally turned his finger at Jiang Xiaohu completely, and the latter quietly waved to the foreman, motioning her to dodge.


    The foreman gave him a grateful look and stepped aside.Someone noticed her walking away, standing behind Jiang Xiaohu, feeling very surprised.


    "How old are you?" Zhang Peng asked unceremoniously in Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned to Zhang Peng and said, "I am the only child. You have to count by family. I am the third child."


    This seemingly honest answer made a few students laugh and bow their heads.


    "I..." Zhang Peng made him lose his temper, so he wanted to get angry. He was still very sincere. Don''t get angry. Jiang Xiaohu was clearly stubborn.


    "Forget it, forget it, I can''t tell you! What about the little girl? Call your manager, hey, why are you hiding there?" Zhang Peng turned to the foreman again.


    Giggle!


    There was a sound of high heels, and Meng Na had just got off the elevator and was about to go out on a date at the end of her work day.From a distance, she couldn''t help frowning when she saw so many people clamoring in the hall.Looking at it again, there is actually Jiang Xiaohu.


    "What is this little tiger doing here?" Meng Na secretly asked, "Oh, is this in trouble? Is the little girl next to him closely following him, is it his new love?"


    Meng Na knew about the relationship between Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua, and Liu Mo was obviously not Zhang Xiaohua.


    "Hey, this little tiger turned out to be a big carrot." Meng Na smiled secretly, she quietly walked forward, just when Zhang Peng went crazy.


    "Don''t think that Jiang Xiaohu can protect you, you must call out your leader today!" Zhang Peng under the pretext of being angry with the foreman, poked at Jiang Xiaohu several times.


    Jiang Xiaohu leaned back slightly: "Be careful, what should I do if I poke my eyes?"


    "I said you are endless, our classmates reunion, what do you mix with? Who do you see with our family members?" Zhang Peng finally broke out, "Which green onion are you? Teach me here? I poke you again what happened?"


    The more he said, the more courage Zhang Peng said, he deliberately poked Jiang Xiaohu in the chest.Jiang Xiaohu quickly raised his hand and pinched his fingers.


    "Look at you, why don''t you listen? You can''t afford to poke your eyes~" Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense, and many people began to consider whether to find an excuse to slip away.I wanted to have a good meal at the class reunion. Who knew Zhang Peng was sprinkling here. If he couldn''t eat delicious food, he would be embarrassed.


    "Yo yo yo, are the young people so tempered now?" Meng Na looked at the opportunity to end, "what''s the matter, Xiao Li? You are not working properly and your customers are dissatisfied, right?"


    As she said, she secretly smiled at Jiang Xiaohu.Zhang Peng happened to be standing in front of Jiang Xiaohu, thinking that this graceful beauty was smiling at himself, so he took a deep breath, reduced his anger, and stroked his hair with both hands, which instantly changed. face.


    "Sister Beauty, are you also an employee here?" Zhang Peng asked with a smile, "No, depending on your appearance, you must be a leader, department manager? Then you have to call the shots for me..."


    Balabala, with black and white reversed, wanted to describe himself as Yang Bailao, and the foreman as Huang Shiren.This time, even Gao Xiaofei couldn''t bear it anymore.Others, because of years of classmates, dare not speak.


    And Zhang Peng''s saliva after seeing the beauty is really annoying.


    Meng Na was very generous, smiling, patiently listening to his complaint, and then said: "Isn''t it easy? Xiao Li, you go take out the private room on my floor and let this gentleman entertain classmates."


    The foreman was taken aback for a moment: "Meng, this..."


    "Go for nothing." Meng Na said.


    As soon as the foreman called Meng Na as President Meng, everyone knew that this was a high-level man in the hotel.At this time, Zhang Peng became even more arrogant.


    "Meng always? Thank you! Would you like to leave a phone call and I will invite you to dinner another day to express my gratitude alone?" Zhang Peng said to Meng Na with a glib tongue despite Gao Xiaofei''s presence.


    Meng Na chuckled: "Thank you brother, you will be classmates today. I wish you good food and drink..."


    She smiled like this, and Zhang Peng''s heart thumped and thumped wildly.Gao Xiaofei walked up to the other girl angrily and whispered to her.


    She was angry that Zhang Peng was not promising, and she was not jealous.With a beautiful girl like herself by her side, she can still show off to other women, Zhang Peng, Zhang Peng, you will have this virtue in your life, she said inwardly.


    "Thank you Mr. Meng! Let''s go classmates, let''s go see what the special private room Meng gave us is like!" Zhang Peng triumphantly waved his hand and led everyone to the elevator.


    Jiang Xiaohu deliberately walked at the end, Meng Na looked at him with a smile, without saying a word, just winked at him and gave a narrow smile.Then his eyes flowed over Liu Mo and smiled brilliantly.


    "Little sister is so beautiful." Meng Na praised, "Is it your girlfriend?"


    "Yeah~" Jiang Xiaohu nodded, with a black line on his forehead, wondering what this sister is going to do.


    Liu Mo smiled at Meng Na politely, wondering: "How do you feel that they know each other? By the way, he has worked here, and he will definitely know the leader." I felt relieved to think so.


    When Liu Mo saw Meng Na for the first time, the feeling the other party gave her was a heartbeat.Of course, her orientation is normal. This kind of heartbeat can be interpreted as yearning.


    She longs for herself to become such a free and easy woman as Meng Na in the future, a successful woman.


    Passing by each other, Jiang Xiaohu and Liu Mo also entered the elevator. Everyone laughed and went up all the way to the private room arranged by Meng Na.


    During this period, Zhang Peng did not attack Jiang Xiaohu again, and was busy boasting to everyone how good he was and knew Meng Na.


    Pushing open the private room door, the exquisite and luxurious decorations suddenly blinded everyone''s eyes.


    This room, Jiang Xiaohu often visits, is where the three sisters Meng Na, Xu Linglong and Niu Lihua usually meet.Sometimes, important business cooperation will be discussed here.


    The luxurious carpets on the ground, the artistic atmosphere on the walls, the valuable oil paintings, the European-style curtains, and the classical and elegant furniture made these grass-roots students stunned.


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a place in our county?" Someone exclaimed.


    Everyone feels that their eyes are not enough and they are busy looking around.

 413 Chapter 413

    In fact, Zhang Peng is not much better. Although he has a small processing factory in his family, but the income is there, the level is naturally not up to this level.


    He restrained his inner surprise and secretly said: "What great luck I have taken today, even President Meng has to take care of me. Yes, it must be for the face of my father, hahaha!"


    With pride, he was in a good mood and greeted everyone to take their seats.A waiter came to serve tea and snacks, and everyone waited while eating.


    "Wait!" Zhang Peng suddenly saw Jiang Xiaohu sitting next to Liu Mo, and Liu Mo was sitting as the guest of honor. This was nothing, but Jiang Xiaohu wouldn''t work.


    Everyone was eating, drinking, and chatting. They were surprised by his roar and looked at them.


    "What''s wrong, Zhang Peng, how are you so surprised today." A boy asked him with a laugh.


    Zhang Peng walked up to Jiang Xiaohu and patted him on the shoulder: "Get up, brother, this is not a place for you to sit."


    "Oh? Isn''t it the place where I sit? Is it because the name is written on the seat?" Jiang Xiaohu raised his brows, his heart was already faintly unable to control the power of the predecessor.


    "Nonsense, here is a place for the top champion, our top students, future Nobel Prize winners." Zhang Peng said with a look of arrogance.


    Jiang Xiaohu said nothing, Zhang Peng said again: "Oh, speaking of it, this great scientist, we used to be with Liu Mo...hahaha!"


    Everyone laughed sparsely. The whole school knew about Liu Mo and Xu Zitao. After all, Xu Zitao was a man of the world.Which competition did not show him?He can play football and he is a schoolmaster, and he is handsome in appearance. He is the lover of many girls'' dreams.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu''s performance was impressive and Zhang Peng was embarrassed before, everyone is a classmate after all, and Jiang Xiaohu is an outsider.Everyone knows whether to help or not to help.At this time, if they didn''t step on the foot, they were already righteous enough.


    Zhang Peng''s intention is too obvious. He can''t get it, and he doesn''t want to see others get it.I used to pursue Liu Mo so hard, but was rejected by Liu Mo. Why can you become her fiance?Today I just want to make you ugly!


    Gao Xiaofei was also secretly refreshed next to her, she could not see Liu Mo was better than herself, even if Jiang Xiaohu was not the man she thought of.She pursed her mouth and chuckled, and said, "Zhang Peng, what are you talking nonsense? They are Jasmine''s fiance~"


    "What about the fiance?" Zhang Peng sneered. "In these days, let alone the fiance, even if it is the husband, will he be separated if he is separated?"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled, not speaking, but looking at Liu Mo.Liu Mo''s attitude determines what he will do next.


    If Liu Mo just used him as a shield today and didn''t care about his face, then he wouldn''t care about Liu Mo either.On the contrary, if Liu Mo turned around because of him and Zhang Peng, then he would not be vague.


    Liu Mo said coldly: "Zhang Peng, are you going to end?" She stood up, glaring at the other party, "Jiang Xiaohu is my fiance, why should you make your finger point here? Huzi, get up and go!"


    Zhang Peng didn''t expect that she would be so angry, and he was stunned.The already active and relaxed atmosphere suddenly became tense again.


    No one spoke, and Gao Xiaofei didn''t speak either. She knew Liu Mo''s personality too well, and that was a hot pepper.She is afraid of spicy and never eats Chaotian pepper. She encourages others to eat it. Today, Zhang Peng was pushed to the front.


    "Hey, are you angry?" Zhang Peng couldn''t help but feel guilty. He was actually afraid of Liu Mo.Not only was afraid that Liu Mo had three older brothers, but also that Liu Mo himself.


    "That''s right, it''s rare for everyone to get together, don''t leave!" someone persuaded.


    "Yeah, just kidding, don''t take it seriously."


    Everyone began to discourage Liu Mo, but no one criticized Zhang Peng for not. This made people feel that Liu Mo was stingy.


    Liu Mo felt aggrieved, her hands trembled slightly, and she secretly regretted it. Why did she come here today to find anger?Gao Xiaofei invited herself to attend the class reunion simply to see her jokes.


    Suddenly a big warm hand gently took her hand, and what was transmitted to her was strength and support.


    Jiang Xiaohu squeezed Liu Mo''s hand, lifted it up, and gently kissed his lips.


    "Wow!" The crowd was in an uproar.


    The action he made just now was so mysterious and charming, and the few girls present were all fascinated by it.


    Those focused and doting eyes and affectionate movements are what many girls dream of.


    Liu Mo shivered even more like an electric shock, trying to escape, but was grasped again.


    "Jasmine, the classmates are right. People are making a joke, so there is no need to take it seriously. Maybe he just envied the love and happiness of us." Jiang Xiaohu smiled lightly.


    He and Liu Mo have known each other in the past few days. It was the first time that Liu Mo saw him smiling so seriously. When he spoke, his soft and magnetic voice made her feel dizzy.


    Liu Mo didn''t analyze the reason for the dizziness, she was completely immersed in the gratitude to Jiang Xiaohu.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaohu gave her the strongest support.His generosity and seemingly gentleness have become the most powerful weapon to repel opponents.


    Zhang Peng and Gao Xiaofei looked at each other. The latter winked. Zhang Peng knew, laughed, stepped forward and hugged Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder, and said loudly, "Congratulations, you passed our assessment! We will give you Liu Mo from now on. Ah, if you treat him badly, all the boys in Class 2 of our 13th grade will comfort you with their fists."


    This guy knows how to do things, so he can easily convert all his faults just now.


    Liu Mo was in his heart, but Jiang Xiaohu didn''t seem to realize this, and smiled at him sincerely: "Don''t worry, I will definitely satisfy you."


    The sincere smile made Zhang Peng a little bit lost and guilty. Hey, did you treat him too much just now?But as the door was pushed open, his guilt disappeared immediately.


    "What''s the matter, how old are you, so we are satisfied? I made you look good today! Dare to grab Jasmine from me~"


    Zhang Peng is now chasing Gao Xiaofei very hard, spending several thousand yuan on her every month.


    Although Gao Xiaofei had a facelift, she looked much more delicate and beautiful than before.But compared with Liu Mo''s original flavor, the gap was obvious.


    All kinds of bad emotions made him feel bad about Jiang Xiaohu.But he has no time to talk to Jiang Xiaohu for the time being, because today''s famous character is here!


    Xu Zitao is wearing a cashmere sweater, jeans, white sneakers and sex.The short hair is sharp and neat, the face is clean and handsome, and the manner is bookish but not dumb.He stood at the door and greeted everyone.


    "Hello, it''s been a long time!" Xu Zitao smiled faintly, looked around the entire private room, a little surprised in his heart, everyone is so extravagant, and the party chose this place.

 414 Chapter 414

    Xu Zitao will always be the one with a halo in the class, even if he graduated for several years.


    He stood at the door and drew cheers from everyone, even Jiang Xiaohu.


    Seeing him, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help laughing. Liu Mo asked, "What are you giggling about? We welcome classmates, how about you?"


    "I welcome classmates for you. I am embarrassed to meet my old lover? No need to do this. This child is good. If you two can develop, you should develop. I don''t think Xu Zitao is worse than me, uncles and aunts? Their family conditions are much better than mine, intellectuals..."


    Liu Mobai glanced at him: "What nonsense? Who is his old lover? We are just close friends, classmates, and also, how do you know that someone has good family conditions and is an intellectual?"


    "Confidentiality." Jiang Xiaohu grinned, "Or, you can pay me a little more, I might tell you something."


    "Cut, your mouth is smooth." Liu Mo said that, but he didn''t dislike him much in his heart.


    It''s like seeing a star, everyone huls around and greets enthusiastically.Zhang Peng is naturally the most central one. He embraced Xu Zitao''s shoulders and laughed and said, "Old Xu, you are too late to come. You will punish yourself for three cups later."


    "Zitao doesn''t drink, don''t force it into others." Gao Xiaofei said.


    She looked at Xu Zitao''s eyes, it was tender and sweet.Zhang Peng felt very uncomfortable when he heard it, but neither Gao Xiaofei nor Xu Zitao wanted to offend him.


    One is the woman he wants to marry home, and the other is the classmate he wants to try hard to flatter in the future, both are very important.At this time, jealous or something, just go away.


    Xu Zitao responded to Gao Xiaofei''s tenderness with kindness and a gentle and clean smile, just like an impermeable stone, letting her sweetness collapse thousands of miles away.


    "Okay, don''t drink!" Zhang Peng said loudly, "Come here, old classmate, and introduce you a new friend. By the way, there is an old friend too!"


    He deliberately hugged Xu Zitao and walked towards Jiang Xiaohu and Liu Mo.Your daughter-in-law¡¯s old lover is here, compare with others, you are a shit, I see you embarrassed or not!If I were you, I would dig a hole in to count the ball.


    Xu Zitao is not used to being so close to others, even the best buddies.He gently shook Zhang Peng''s hand, seeing Jiang Xiaohu, his eyes lit up, and he strode forward.


    He came over, what should I do?


    Gudong, Gudong, Gudong!


    Liu Mo felt his heart beating in his chest, is Xu Zitao smiling at him?Those eyes are amazing.However, this feeling lasted for less than half a second and then stopped cooking, she thought of Jiang Xiaohu next to her.


    Although Xu Zitao is excellent, it looks like a beautiful flower to her.And Jiang Xiaohu is like a heater in winter and an iced watermelon in summer.Warm your heart when it''s time to warm your heart, and be cool when it''s cool.


    "Oh!" Liu Mo laughed at herself suddenly, "Liu Mo, are you stupid? Jiang Xiaohu is not warm, sweet or not, does it have anything to do with you? You and him are only a contractual employment relationship, wake up!"


    Behind her, Gao Xiaofei had a fast heartbeat, and was about to faint.Xu Zitao is so handsome. If he hooked his finger at herself, she would immediately jump into his arms and glance at Zhang Peng not to mention it.


    Just when Liu Mo''s thoughts were chaotic, something unexpected happened to everyone.


    Xu Zitao walked up to Jiang Xiaohu and Liu Mo with a smile, and first nodded at Liu Mo politely: "Liu Mo, long time no see."


    The gentle smile was clean and pure, and did not contain anything other than friendship. Liu Mo breathed a sigh of relief. It happened that she thought so too.


    "Hello, Xu Zitao. Let me introduce..." Liu Mo was planning to introduce Jiang Xiaohu to the other party, but when he saw him stretch out his hand towards Jiang Xiaohu enthusiastically.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Xu Zitao looked at each other and laughed: "What a coincidence!"


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here!"


    With both hands clasped together, Xu Zitao said, "I just want to ask you some medical questions."


    Everyone is dumbfounded, ask?Xueba Oh no, learn God, ask this hillbilly for questions?And looking at their appearance, they definitely knew each other a long time ago.


    "It seems that this Jiang Xiaohu is not easy!"


    Zhang Peng was most shocked, Jane was dumbfounded.Xu Zitao is more enthusiastic to Jiang Xiaohu than to him!


    It was a slap in the face, and he became more and more depressed.


    The two exchanged greetings. Standing behind Xu Zitao, Zhang Peng, who was abandoned by him, stepped forward and greeted with an awkward smile: "Well, now that everyone is here, let''s start eating!"


    "Yes, everyone, go to the table soon, I''m really sorry, I have delayed your dinner time." Xu Zitao said apologetically.


    "Where and where, we are all good buddies and classmates at the beginning, and I feel sorry for missing one. Waiting for you, isn''t that right?" Zhang Peng laughed and said, he also stepped forward, leaning on Xu Zitao''s shoulders, and rubbing hard Familiarity.


    Everyone is seated, Zhang Peng wants to be close to Xu Zitao, but who knows that Xu Zitao consciously sits with Jiang Xiaohu and Liu Mo, and would rather sit in the last seat.


    Fortunately, the atmosphere in the dining room was good. Everyone talked and laughed, and they all deliberately avoided the issue of seating. Zhang Peng had to force a smile.But inside, I hate Jiang Xiaohu more and more.


    The most disgusting thing is that he was the one who paid for this meal. How could it be that Jiang Xiaohu was the host?He was like an iron magnet with huge suction power, and quickly sucked up their little iron filings.


    The meal was finally over. Unknowingly, at eight or nine o''clock in the evening, the students left one after another. Only Xu Zitao, Liu Mo, Jiang Xiaohu, Zhang Peng and Gao Xiaofei were left in the private room.


    Taking the opportunity of going to the toilet, Zhang Peng sneaked out and made a call.


    When Jiang Xiaohu moved his ears, he faintly heard his voice in the corridor.


    "Hey, two sons, look for a few people now, and wait across the Lihua Hotel. Yeah, I have to do someone today."


    Person?Jiang Xiaohu smiled, isn''t that me?


    At the beginning, Wang Haitao found desperado nails and kidnapped him and Wang Ziqiang.Thinking back to that scene now, Jiang Xiaohu still feels that life is like a play.


    After experiencing that time, Jiang Xiaohu has a little understated life and death, and is still afraid of this kid?


    After dinner and check out, everyone walked out of the private room.In the corridor, Jiang Xiaohu asked, "Zitao, how did you come?"


    "Oh, I came here." Xu Zitao said.


    Jiang Xiaohu then said: "Jasmine, you can give him a gift. I just have something to do. You will come here to find me when you come back."


    Liu Mo was startled, "Aren''t you with us?"


    "No, you go and send Zitao first." Jiang Xiaohu patted Xu Zitao on the shoulder and smiled at him, Xu Zitao also smiled back.


    The two have become friends.


    "Well, you are waiting for me here, don''t run around." Liu Mo said.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t run." Jiang Xiaohu smiled brightly.

 415 Chapter 415 Dont mess with me

    Jiang Xiaohu, Zhang Peng and Gao Xiaofei waved their hands towards the car going away at the entrance of the hotel.


    "Great, this kid is really destined to owe a beating today." Zhang Peng was very happy when he saw Jiang Xiaohu''s order.


    "Xiao Fei, it''s been a long time since I watched a big show, do you want to go to a big show today?" Zhang Peng asked Gao Xiaofei.


    Gao Xiaofei knows him very well.What play to watch?When did your kid have such elegant hobbies?


    Zhang Peng quietly winked at her, she seemed to understand something.This kid can''t do anything else, the bad water is just a flood.


    "Let''s go, let''s get the car. Mr. Jiang Xiaohu, goodbye~" Zhang Peng gave Jiang Xiaohu a meaningful smile, waved his hand and took Gao Xiaofei away.


    When the two of them walked away, Jiang Xiaohu began to cross the road.Zhang Peng looked back and found that he was actually crossing the road, ecstatic.


    "Xiaofei, there will be a good show in a while." Zhang Peng said to Gao Xiaofei.


    "What are you doing? It''s mysterious." Gao Xiaofei said unhappily, and she was extremely depressed today.


    She should have been a big show tonight, went to a fairly good university, had a facelift, her appearance has improved slightly, and there are a bunch of suitors behind her ass.Zhang Peng in his hometown gave her money on time every month to support her. Her life was very comfortable.


    Most importantly, she felt that she could compare Liu Mo.Humph, what''s so great about Liu Mo?She was just a peasant girl with a slightly richer family.But how rich it is?Not a peasant girl?


    Today Xu Zitao is also here. She wanted Xu Zitao to see the comparison between herself and Liu Mo.The hateful thing is that Xu Zitao had a hot chat with Liu Mo''s boyfriend from start to finish, and didn''t pay attention to her at all.


    She was so angry that her attitude towards Zhang Peng was naturally not much better.


    Zhang Peng was also angry in his heart and cursed secretly: "Smelly lady, didn''t you just meet Xu Zitao? I spend so much money every year. When I come back to me, my nose is not a nose or an eye. I owe you?"


    He got angry, but when he saw the big beauty like a porcelain doll next to him, the anger couldn''t help being suppressed.


    "Hey, I know, you don''t like Jiang Xiaohu today, so I called someone to fix him. I will park the car on the side of the road for a while, wait and see~"


    After speaking, he started the car and drove slowly away from the parking space.When he came to the road, Zhang Peng found a place to stop.The view here is excellent, and you can just see the battlefield.


    "It''s there, did you see it? There are five or six people." He pointed to a lamp post dozens of meters away and said to Gao Xiaofei.


    Gao Xiaofei was dismissive of his actions, but she was secretly refreshed in her heart.As long as Jiang Xiaohu and Liu Mo lose out, she will be the winner today.


    The five or six people rushed up around one person first, and then dispersed again.Pushing and shoving, two more fell to the ground.


    Gao Xiaofei looked at it and felt that it didn''t seem like he was hitting someone, but it was like being hit.


    "Zhang Peng, look at your friend, why did you run away?" Gao Xiaofei asked questioningly.


    Zhang Peng is looking down for a cigarette case, ready to smoke a cigarette and enjoy it.Hearing this, he looked up, ah, how come they really fled in all directions?


    "It''s miserable. Could it be that you killed someone?" His face suddenly changed, and his hands trembled a little.


    Taking out his cell phone, Zhang Peng hurriedly dialed the number of his second son, and the other party called him three times before answering.


    "Huhhhhh~"


    Heavy footsteps and gasping came from the microphone.


    "Second son, what are you doing? Have you done what you asked you to do? Have you done it? What are you running?" Zhang Peng shot a shot.


    The other party panted and replied in a crying voice: "Brother Peng, sorry, I can''t do this. It''s too scary...uuuuu!"


    The second son, a brawny man weighing nearly 250 kilograms and a height approaching 185, actually started crying on the road, as if he had suffered a great grievance.


    Zhang Peng was stunned: "You, what are you talking about? Did you kill people? Hey, hello~"


    The other party has hung up.


    This second son is Zhang Peng¡¯s young man. His dad works with Zhang Peng¡¯s dad and he is a street gangster.Fighting is commonplace for him, and he obeys Zhang Peng''s words.


    When Zhang Peng sees who is not pleasing to his eyes, he will call the two sons.Give some money after the big event, and eat and drink if the event is small.The two sons have never done such things well.


    what is it today?


    Zhang Peng was suspicious, and suddenly saw a man approaching his car with a smile, it was Jiang Xiaohu!


    Jiang Xiaohu came to his car unscathed and knocked on the window of the cab.


    Zhang Peng''s heart suddenly picked up, and even Gao Xiaofei was very nervous.


    He was about to drive the window, Gao Xiaofei grabbed his wrist in fright: "Don''t open it."


    "Not afraid!" Zhang Peng took out a wrench from under the seat, quietly squeezed it, and opened the window with the other hand.


    The window slowly fell, Zhang Peng looked at Jiang Xiaohu pretending to be calm, but the dense sweat on his forehead had already betrayed him.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Peng asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked down at him and Gao Xiaofei: "I''ll tell you something."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang Peng became more nervous and his voice began to tremble.


    Gao Xiaofei hid in the passenger seat and deliberately avoided Jiang Xiaohu''s sight, but heard a click.She followed the sound and found that it was the wrench in Zhang Peng''s hand, constantly touching the sound from the bottom of the seat.


    "What a coward, it''s a shame!" She cursed inwardly, and felt hopeless.Jiang Xiaohu stood here, it was as if a mountain was crushing on their hearts, and he was breathless.


    "In the future, you two will count Liu Mo less." Jiang Xiaohu said, "Also, I am not someone you can handle."


    "What kind of cowhide are you blowing?" Zhang Peng was sweating all over, his heart was about to jump out of his throat, but he still supported Xiaojiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned: "Don''t believe me?" He straightened up and walked to the front of the car, holding the bottom of the car with both hands, and suddenly raised it upward.


    The two people sitting in the car suddenly lost their balance and fell backwards. Gao Xiaofei screamed in shock.


    The car was lifted to a height of at least one meter above the ground, followed by a crash to the ground with a loud bang.


    Zhang Peng and Gao Xiaofei were both upside down on their seats, their heads banging against the roof of the car, dizzy.This is nothing, both of them are scared silly now.


    Jiang Xiaohu walked to the car window again, bent over and smiled at them: "Do you know now? Don''t mess with me."


    "Know, I know." Zhang Peng stammered, feeling that his urination was out of control, his sweat rolled down and his muscles were tight.


    "How about you? Miss Sister~" Jiang Xiaohu looked at Gao Xiaofei again.


    Gao Xiaofei shook her head, and suddenly realized that she had answered incorrectly, so she nodded sharply.


    "That''s good, I wish you two happy New Year~" Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile, "Now let''s drive away, as this has never happened."


    He patted the car door, Zhang Peng quickly started the car, slammed the accelerator, and ran away.Keep driving far, their hearts still beating violently.Jiang Xiaohu was like a beast, squatting behind them, making them afraid to speak loudly for a long time.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the car and grinned.


    "Hey? Why are you here?" A surprised voice came from behind, and he looked back and smiled brighter.


    "It''s you!" Jiang Xiaohu said.

 416 Chapter 416 Xu Linglongs Request

    Holding her bag, Xu Linglong stood by the road, smiling and looking at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled, a little cunning, but definitely not scornful.His teeth are white and his eyes are clean, which makes him feel comfortable.


    "It''s such a coincidence, why did you come to the restaurant at this point today? Did you eat?" Xu Linglong finished talking about business and sent away the guests. She was planning to go back to the company to work overtime, but she didn''t expect to meet Jiang Xiaohu here.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "It''s a coincidence that I accompany my friends to do something."


    "It''s a coincidence. How long have we not seen each other?" Xu Linglong smiled. She is very smart in dressing today. She is as capable as before. No matter how you watch it, she won''t get tired. There is no dead end at 360 degrees.


    Jiang Xiaohu really picked up his fingers and counted: "Hey, it must be more than a month, right? Time flies."


    "Yeah, how are you doing?" Xu Linglong smiled faintly, carrying a bag and standing opposite Jiang Xiaohu about two meters away.


    Neither person took one step forward, it was unnecessary.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Just like that, busy like a dog."


    "Oh~ I also want to say, if you are not busy, I want you to do me a favor." Xu Linglong smiled faintly.


    Jiang Xiaohu immediately patted his chest: "Boss Xu needs help, we are unambiguous. Anyway, I am already busy as a dog. Can I become a husky if I am busy?"


    "Puff!" Xu Linglong couldn''t help but laugh, "Your mouth is eloquent. Okay, I''m not welcome. That''s it, I have a college classmate, and she is sick. It''s also a strange thing to say..."


    It turned out that Xu Linglong¡¯s college classmate also runs a business at home, and he is also a well-known local chemical company.She is the eldest daughter, about the same age as Xu Linglong.From the age of sixteen, I have suffered from a strange disease. I have headaches at all times. I feel exhausted for half a year.


    It stands to reason that the family has money and it is not difficult to treat the disease.But her problem is that no major hospitals, even foreign hospitals, can detect the cause.


    Xu Linglong is better than that classmate. When they were studying, they were in the same class and the other dormitory. The two belonged to fellow villagers and had deep feelings.I recently contacted and learned that my old classmate was still suffering from illness, so I thought of Jiang Xiaohu.


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard the words, he nodded happily: "Okay, I can take time to help you see it."


    "Can it be cured?" Xu Linglong asked inquiringly.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Xu Linglong had a black line on her forehead: "You would also say such unsure things?"


    "It''s too easy to blow up your mouth and say that I can cure it. But you are not an outsider, and I can''t do such a depraved thing to you. Seriously, I haven''t seen a patient before. I can''t guarantee the pulse." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Well, let''s make an appointment. I will contact you when I turn back!" Xu Linglong said, "Hey, are you going home today?"


    "Yes, where else would you live?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled bitterly.


    Xu Linglong pursed her lips: "Delajiang boss, it''s definitely not that difficult to buy a house in the county town now? Can you get the down payment?"


    "Down payment is not a problem, but I have more important things that require a large amount of money." Jiang Xiaohu said, "When I earn enough, I will consider the issue of the house."


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu felt that nothing was as good as his hometown.


    Although Jiangbian Village is poor in mountains and valleys, it will definitely become richer and better with everyone''s efforts in the future.


    Recently, he was considering whether to start building roads for his family with the funds at hand?


    "Okay, I''ll give it to you." Xu Linglong was also unambiguous.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head: "No, I''m waiting for my friends to go back together."


    Xu Linglong looked at him deeply: "Then...I''ll go now!"


    "Go back, lest uncle worry about you." Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand.


    Xu Linglong nodded, turned around and walked towards the car that came and picked her up. She stopped halfway and looked back at Jiang Xiaohu: "Huzi, maybe it won''t be long before you have to call you boss Jiang."


    "Ah? Haha!" Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know what she meant, but just smiled.


    The two waved goodbye, and Xu Linglong got in the car and left.


    Jiang Xiaohu wandered on the side of the road, and said in his heart that Liu Mo, where should he be given away?Could it be possible, what does she really have with that Xu Zitao?Well, it''s really good to have anything, the two are actually very good match.He likes Xu Zitao very much. He is frank, talented and a good man.


    While thinking about it, Didi Di, a rush of whistling frightened him and quickly dodged.


    A red sports car sprang out of the underground garage and slammed into Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu was so frightened that he jumped up to Lao Gao, hugged the telephone pole, and looked down.The sports car almost stopped close to the telephone pole.If it weren''t for him to dodge quickly, I''m afraid it would have become the sausage in the hot dog.


    "Hey, can you drive a car? Can you afford to kill someone?" Jiang Xiaohu was furious, and shouted at the people below, full of momentum.


    "Gluck~" The people in the car trembled with laughter. When Jiang Xiaohu heard it, why was this voice so familiar?He took a closer look, and it turned out to be Meng Na, suddenly a black line on his forehead.


    "You... how do you hate me, Sister Na!" Jiang Xiaohu blushed, and slid down, watching Meng Na be frightened as she watched as she was about to hit her car.


    She was worried about her car, but also worried about Jiang Xiaohu''s feet.


    "Be careful, don''t smash my car." Meng Na hurriedly stuck her head out and shouted at him.


    Jiang Xiaohu smirked at her, deliberately stepped on the front of the car with his toes, but when he was about to touch the car, he flashed aside and landed on the ground with a bang.


    "Are you scared? Are you scared sometimes?" Jiang Xiaohu deliberately ridiculed, "Why did you deliberately hit me and killed me on such a wide road, what should my wife do?"


    "Your daughter-in-law?" Meng Na felt sour in her heart. She remembered what she had encountered in the hotel this afternoon. Could the beautiful girl standing beside Jiang Xiaohu be his target?


    No way, Jiang Xiaohu is in love with Zhang Xiaohua!


    Meng Na curled her lips and sneered: "You kid, I didn''t expect it to be a big carrot! I don''t know if my sister Xiaohua is kept in the dark, I can tell you, I like Xiaohua, don''t do anything to sorry her! If you...I let my cat kill you!"


    "I''m so scared~" Jiang Xiaohu pretended to be shivering.


    Seeing his mischievous and weird appearance, Meng Na felt immensely happy in her heart, but felt immensely regretful.This kid is like a candy tied by a string and hanging from her mouth. She can smell the milk and want to eat it in her mouth, but she can never reach it.


    Unfortunately, it''s a pity.


    Thinking of this, Meng Na decided to retaliate against him, so she hooked her finger at him and said solemnly: "Smelly boy, come here and I will tell you something very serious."


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "What''s the matter?"


    "About your share purchase~" Meng Na lowered her voice.


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard this, his heartbeat accelerated.


    Whether he can become a shareholder or not determines his future development prospects.If he could get on this ship, he would have taken a big step forward.


    He bent down and moved his head forward, unexpectedly Meng Na grabbed his ears and bit his earlobe with the probe.The strength of her teeth is not too strong, just enough to make Jiang Xiaohu unable to break free.


    "Hey hey~ Sister, let it go, it hurts!" Jiang Xiaohu shouted, "There are people coming and going on this street, you are not afraid of others seeing it."


    "Bah!" Meng Na loosened her teeth and smiled, "Don''t bully your old sister~"


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly avoided all the way, touching his ears and looking like a grieved little man.


    "You don''t have a sincere word in your mouth." He muttered.


    Meng Na was taken aback for a moment: "Really? That''s how you think of me?" She looked depressed.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that she was so sad, and he couldn''t bear it again: "I was wrong after I convinced you. It was all a joke just now."


    The two were talking and laughing here, but they didn''t know that a car was parked on the side of the road in the distance. Liu Mo was sitting in the car, watching all this quietly.

 417 Chapter 417

    The streets are brightly lit, busy, and the small Luliu County is getting stronger every year.


    Liu Mo hurriedly sent Xu Zitao home. The two exchanged on the road and found that each other had already buried the obscure plot of their youth.


    "I''m very happy to see you again." Xu Zitao said frankly, "Jiang Xiaohu is a good man, and he will be very successful in the future. I am at ease with you and him. Bless you..."


    "Thank you, I also hope you can find your own happiness." Liu Mo said.


    At that moment, Liu Mo even had a slight sense of pride in his heart.It is so rare to be praised by Xu Zitao!


    They are classmates who are high school students, with very high eyesight, and sincere people.He has no city in his chest, sincerely like a child, he never praises others easily, and he doesn''t say anything imaginary.Therefore, he has offended many people, but because of his true talents, those who have been offended have to tolerate him.


    Now, he can actually praise another person so much.Jiang Xiaohu, this rural baby, a guy who grows land, raises chickens and sells vegetables.


    Of course Liu Mo didn''t look down on Jiang Xiaohu, but isn''t she actually a rural baby?It''s just that she couldn''t figure out what shining light on Jiang Xiaohu''s body actually caused Xueba''s admiration.


    At that time, Liu Mo was thinking, Jiang Xiaohu, although his mouth is smooth, he is still pretty good!Unexpectedly, she turned around to pick him up, but she saw such a scene.


    Although they were far apart, she could clearly see that the heads of a man and a woman were getting close together.Dear, kissed?


    Suddenly, Jiang Xiaohu''s favorability in Liu Mo''s heart suddenly dropped from 20 degrees to 0 degrees, and even approached a negative number.


    "Okay, Jiang Xiaohu, you have a girlfriend yourself, and my contract girlfriend, how dare you stay outside?" Liu Mo was very annoyed, and didn''t know if he should come forward to pick up someone.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu and Meng Na have no idea that their actions were misunderstood.


    Meng Na trembled with laughter and couldn''t stop: "Okay, OK, I''m serious with you. We are studying the issue of inviting you to join. If there are no accidents, the implementation should begin at the end of next month. So , Boss Jiang, you must treat me to a big meal then~"


    "Really?" Jiang Xiaohu remembered that Xu Linglong had also made a meaningful call to Boss Jiang, because of this?


    His heart was so excited, his hands were a little trembling.


    "Nonsense~" Meng Na glanced at him grotesquely. Every time she saw this kid, she was full of joy, as if she saw her own brother. Of course, it was more like a cat seeing fish, greedy and longing. get.


    "By the way, where are you going? I will see you off?" Meng Na said.


    "No, I''ll wait for my friends. You can go home quickly. At night, when the weather is so cold and you wear so little, aren''t you afraid of catching a cold?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "You stinky boy, never expect me to order." Meng Na stared at him, the thick Qiubo quickly drowned Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t dare to fight with her, after all, he was well-known now.Although he nominally works as Liu Mo''s fianc¨¦, this is only a contract, but in fact he is Zhang Xiaohua''s person and cannot do anything to sorry his girlfriend.


    Didi!


    A car drove slowly in the distance, breaking the embarrassment. Jiang Xiaohu raised his head and glanced, and he was delighted in his heart: "Good girl, it appeared in time!"


    "My friend came to pick me up, sister, go back!" Jiang Xiaohu waved to Meng Na and ran towards Liu Mo''s car.


    Meng Na looked at his back, who was almost escaping in a hurry, and felt sorrowful: "Smelly boy, am I a scourge?"


    She looked at Liu Mo''s car, waved goodbye to Jiang Xiaohu helplessly, and drove away.


    Jiang Xiaohu ran to the car and reached out to open the door. He couldn''t pull it, and he couldn''t pull it again.He knocked on the window: "Liu Mo, open the door for me!"


    Liu Mo''s face was dark, pointing to the back seat.


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned for a moment, and secretly said: "This little Nizi, it''s really a child''s face to turn it over!" Helplessly, he ran to the back seat, and the door opened as soon as it opened.


    Wrapped in a chill, he got into the car, and Jiang Xiaohu was moved by the warmth of the car.


    Liu Mo still had a dark face, and without a word, he turned around and drove towards Jiangbian Village.


    "I said, are you okay?"


    After the car drove out for 20 minutes, Liu Mo remained silent and the atmosphere inside the car was extremely embarrassing.


    Jiang Xiaohu finally couldn''t help it, and asked her.


    Liu Mo said, "What can I do? I''m not busy with you anyway."


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "I thought you met with your old lover and your old relationship failed to rekindle, so I was angry. But to be honest, Xu Zitao is a good boy. If you can really catch up with him, you will definitely be a happy woman in the future."


    Liu Mo''s face was black on the surface, but he was very curious. What is the situation of these two people, each one tout each other, is it possible that they are ambiguous?


    Of course this was a joke, but Liu Mo changed his mind and thought again, something was wrong, what would mean if I could catch him?I am a girl, why should I take the initiative to pursue others?


    She angrily stepped on the brakes, and Jiang Xiaohu almost fell into the co-pilot seat due to inertia.


    "I''m going, Liu Mo, how did you drive?" Jiang Xiaohu frowned.


    "Get off the car!" Liu Mo shouted at him.


    "Here in the wilderness, you just throw me here?" Jiang Xiaohu also got angry. Why is it so hard to get along with this girl?No wonder it''s 20, and I haven''t married yet.


    In the city, it is normal for a girl in her twenties or even her thirties to fail to marry. But in the countryside, a girl who has graduated from high school two years ago, if she still can''t marry, the neighbor will make irresponsible remarks.


    Liu Mo''s failure to marry may be due to her poor personality, Jiang Xiaohu thought angrily.


    "I''m not as stingy as you think, come to the front, save you sitting behind like an uncle!" Liu Mo angrily said.


    Jiang Xiaohu has a black line on his forehead: "Big sister..."


    "How old am I? How old are you? Am I much older than you? Could you call me..."


    "Well, niece, it''s clear that you told me to sit in the back, and now you blame me again? Are your brains full of okara?" Jiang Xiaohu finally couldn''t hold back his anger.


    Liu Mo was angry: "Who do you think is Okara?"


    "You, except you are you!" Jiang Xiaohu didn''t give up at all. "Today I helped you so much, and you still think that I dislike me, do you think it is too pleasant for us to cooperate?"


    "Well, good, it''s so pleasant! Let''s shoot and break up!" Liu Mo said angrily, "Now you get out of the car!"


    "Sorry, I can crawl, walk, jump, run, but can''t roll. Or, can you show me something?" Jiang Xiaohu sneered.


    Liu Mo was anxious: "Get out of the car!" His face was pale and her voice changed.


    Jiang Xiaohu was so angry that he took a cold breath. He still met such an unreasonable woman once.No, he is such an unreasonable person!


    "Get out of the car and get out of the car. If you have the ability, don''t ask Lao Tzu for help!" Jiang Xiaohu dropped a word, got out of the car and walked towards the night with a stride.


    Liu Mo cried angrily, shaking all over while holding the steering wheel.


    "How is this, why is this?" After a while, she calmed down and began to ask herself.

 418 Chapter 418

    There are also many vehicles at night on urban and rural highways.


    Passing cars will look at this white car curiously, especially when they see that the driver turns out to be a young girl, they can''t help but look more.Those who are more good will open the car window and whistle at her.


    Liu Mo didn''t care about all this.She has parked for ten minutes, and Jiang Xiaohu has also left for more than ten minutes.


    She finally calmed down and started to regret, not understanding what was wrong with her, why she would be so bad to others.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu had been walking for a long time, and he would rather walk to the wasteland than to return to the rhythm of the car.


    "This dead head, isn''t it so awful?" Liu Mo couldn''t help but start to worry. She took out her mobile phone and wanted to call Jiang Xiaohu, but the mobile phone ran out of power.I had to quickly connect the charger to charge, but I couldn''t wait to turn it on.


    But God was wrong. The more she wanted to turn on the phone, the phone couldn''t start because of low battery.


    Liu Mo was anxious and planned to drive forward for a while. At this moment, a familiar figure appeared in Deng Ying, it was Jiang Xiaohu.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu walking back again, a big rock fell on Liu Mo''s heart.


    "Smelly boy, you''re back!" she secretly said.


    Who knew Jiang Xiaohu walked to the front of the car, but stopped, pointed at Liu Mo, not knowing what to say.


    Liu Mo opened the car window: "Why don''t you get in the car?"


    Although her tone is still not very good, it is obviously much softer than before.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "What car do I get in? I can''t afford to get this car, please check out with me!"


    Liu Mo was stunned for a moment, and immediately realized that this guy was not coming back to reconcile with her at all, but was coming to ask for pay.


    Seeing his righteous look, Liu Mo was speechless.The mood that had just calmed down immediately collapsed again.She angrily took out her purse, swiped it, and counted out five big bills.


    "Give it to you, take it!" Liu Mo threw the money out.


    "Huh!" Jiang Xiaohu stepped forward angrily and picked up the banknotes, "You are the crime of contempt for soft sister coins, you are breaking the law!" Frightened her.


    "It''s up to you!" Liu Mo said angrily.


    Jiang Xiaohu deliberately wiped his face: "Hey, what have you eaten? The saliva smells so bad."


    "You!" Liu Mo was so angry that he couldn''t speak, so Jiang Xiaohu was happier now.


    "That''s not right, how come it''s only five hundred yuan?" Jiang Xiaohu ordered some money, and said in a serious manner, "I fought for you today and blocked a lot of guns."


    "What? What fight? I''ll give you five hundred is too much, okay?" Liu Mo was so angry that he couldn''t control his great power.


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered: "Are you sure you want to settle the account with me? I can do it with you, wait for me."


    He took out his cell phone and planned to find evidence to settle accounts with Liu Mo.A cold wind blew, he got goose bumps, and knocked on the door: "You sit in there and I want to get in the car."


    Liu Mo was speechless, but he couldn''t help listening to Jiang Xiaohu''s words.She moved to the co-pilot seat, and Jiang Xiaohu sat in the cab.


    boom!


    Jiang Xiaohu closed the car door, as if the door slammed into Liu Mo''s heart, and everyone trembled.


    "What are you afraid of? I''m not a real tiger." Jiang Xiaohu twitched the corner of his mouth and said mockingly, "See for yourself!"


    He handed the phone to Liu Mo, who saw that this was a newly recorded video tonight.


    In the video, several punk-looking men were beaten crying and crying, kneeling on the ground begging for mercy.


    The background sound is Jiang Xiaohu''s scolding: "I have no grievances with you, why do you come to beat me?"


    "It was Zhang Peng who made us do this." One of them cried and said, "Brother, we were wrong, we were really wrong."


    Without continuing to watch, Liu Mo was already full of guilt.


    She sighed and leaned in the seat blankly: "I didn''t expect to cause you so much trouble, sorry."


    "So, I''m not afraid to trouble me. I''m afraid that someone will lose their temper indiscriminately." Jiang Xiaohu''s tone also eased, "Hey, I''ll take the money. Today''s affairs are cleared up, whether you want to cooperate in the future, it''s up to you. ."


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu was so magnanimous, Liu Mo couldn''t help but feel even more guilty: "Of course you want to cooperate, you have to continue to help me hide from my parents."


    "This is easy to say, but starting from today, I will double the price, with a low salary of 40 and an appearance fee of 500."


    Jiang Xiaohu''s lion spoke so loudly that Liu Mo was speechless.She had to agree again, but secretly swore: "It''s better to have less contact."


    She decided to let Jiang Xiaohu try to fade out of the sight of her parents and friends.


    "Since you are emotionally unstable, let me drive this car today!" Jiang Xiaohu started the car unceremoniously, feeling happy while holding the steering wheel, but he loved cars very much.


    The car drove forward slowly, first to Jiangbian Village, Jiang Xiaohu got off the car, and told Liu Mo to call himself at home.


    The two separated at the intersection and each went back to their homes.


    Life is not salty and not light. Jiang Xiaohu''s farm is on the right track day by day, and the outside retail channels are also opened. Customers continue to flow. Every month, he can bring him a stable income of more than 20,000 yuan.


    This is Jiang Xiaohu''s happiest thing, which means that even if he no longer cooperates with Lihua Hotel in the future, he will not worry about income.


    Besides, the relationship between Lihua and him has become closer because of the Jiajiawang Supermarket.


    No, the matter mentioned by Meng Na did not wait until next month, probably three or four days after that day, and the results came out.


    They couldn''t wait to notify Jiang Xiaohu, telling him the result.


    "We have decided to let you invest in food ingredients and supply food ingredients to the hotel free of charge for five years, converted into 10% of the shares, and participate in dividends starting this year."


    As the major shareholder and number one boss, Niu Lihua personally announced this to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu knew very well in his heart that the purpose of buying shares with ingredients was to stop others'' mouths.On the surface, he seems to have suffered a loss. In fact, by the end of the year, he will earn more than just selling vegetables.


    "Thank you three sisters, I will definitely take part in the hotel management and resolutely guarantee the logistics!" Jiang Xiaohu happily accepted the contract. From now on, he will also have a special office and residence in Lihua Hotel.


    It can participate in dividends every year, and it is preliminary estimated that there will be at least about 500,000 yuan a year.


    This is a more stable income than selling chickens. Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t sleep for days with excitement.


    The days are getting more and more prosperous, and the work of his girlfriend Zhang Xiaohua is getting busier.In a blink of an eye, they have not seen each other for more than a month.


    On this day, Jiang Xiaohu received a call from Zhang Xiaohua.


    "You haven''t contacted for so long, don''t you miss me?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Zhang Xiaohua sighed: "I think, doppelganger lacks skills, Huzi, I don''t want to do it here."


    "I support all your decisions." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The internal intrigue of the electronics factory has not settled until now.In the middle, Zhang Xiaohua''s work will be very hard.

 419 Chapter 419

    The night is sad, like Zhang Xiaohua''s wandering heart now.


    Now she is engaged in a job she could not even think of before.Five insurances and one housing fund, sitting in the office, warm in winter and cool in summer.


    Although she only has a monthly salary of more than 3,000 yuan, she is a girl at home, and she is on weekends and holidays from nine to five.In this small county, what else can be picky?


    But the ugly things and people she has seen recently made her feel deeply disgusted by them.


    "Brother Huzi, I want to go to school." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment: "Reading, reading?"


    "Well, repeat and take the college entrance examination." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Jiang Xiaohu was silent for a moment, then resolutely said: "Okay, I support you."


    "Really? But in that case, we can''t get married for three or five years." Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled: "We are just 20 years old, why do we get married so early? You just need to make me a father before 30 years old..."


    This topic is always so sweet and heart-pounding.


    Zhang Xiaohua listened, her heart was so shy and sweet, she hummed, her throat seemed to be covered with honey.


    "Then what you said, we just decided. But..." Zhang Xiaohua hesitated again.


    "Don''t worry, all the things you worry about don''t count for me." Jiang Xiaohu said, "You can rest assured to prepare for the exam. All other tuition fees, registration, and sending you to school are all given to me! "


    With his support, Zhang Xiaohua''s heart was completely relaxed: "Okay, I will submit my resignation report when I am preparing for the annual vacation, and I will take the exam after the new year. This time, even if I take a specialist course, I have to Going to study. Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re going to the movies tomorrow night!"


    "Can''t forget, don''t worry!" Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile.


    The two imagined the future for a while, and then reluctantly hung up the phone until late at night.


    Jiang Xiaohu was lying in the bed, thinking about Zhang Xiaohua''s going to take the exam, and secretly said: "Let''s not talk about her grades. Her parents are all obstacles."


    Although he doesn''t like to read much, he is also a person who has taken the exam. He knows that all kinds of forms are required to register for the exam. One of the hurdles is the household registration.


    Zhang Xiaohua definitely doesn''t have a household registration book, it''s with her parents.Jiang Xiaohu thought: "At that time, I have to think of something to make Zhang Fugong obediently hand over the account book."


    Thinking about it, he was a little sleepy and planned to go to sleep at the alarm clock.As a result, I picked up my phone and took a look, huh!When he was talking on the phone with Zhang Xiaohua, there were so many missed calls.No wonder, for a while, the phone kept buzzing and vibrating.


    The missed calls were all Xu Linglong''s, at around 8 or 9 o''clock.There is still another short message: "Call me as early as possible tomorrow, good night."


    Jiang Xiaohu thought that Xu Linglong had asked him before, and it might be related to this matter, and he couldn''t help feeling ashamed.


    "Okay, I will call you tomorrow morning." Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly sent a message.


    He regretted it after sending it. At this moment, people must have gone to bed. Sending a message to them by himself would not delay people''s rest?


    As everyone knows, Xu Linglong is reading in the study, and her mobile phone is on the table beside her.


    Ding Dong!


    The crisp message prompt sound, like a hooping spell, instantly tightens her nerves.She jumped up from the sofa like an electric shock, grabbed the phone and looked at it.


    In a short sentence, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Oh, just receive it. This kid, I don''t know who he was calling, and he was calling for two or three hours." Xu Linglong was shocked holding the phone.


    Early the next morning.


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu opened his eyes, he quickly grabbed his phone and called Xu Linglong.The other party also answered the phone almost as soon as they rang, and they both said, "Hey!" At the same time, they were shocked by the other''s speed.


    "Haha!" Jiang Xiaohu laughed, "Mr. Xu, we are really good-hearted."


    Xu Linglong blushed, pretending to be calm: "Really? Not at all?"


    She was actually very flustered. She slept too late last night, which caused her to wake up naturally at 5 o''clock. Today, her biological clock was broken.


    Now she was lying on the bed, in the warm blanket, sleepy eyes.Thinking of myself like this, but having to talk with others seriously, I can''t help but feel a little funny.


    When she considered that the other party turned out to be Jiang Xiaohu, she was not so funny, and more nervous.


    "Hey, I don''t understand the gentleman, you called me so anxiously last night, what''s the matter?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    "It''s my university roommate. She will return to China next week and stay at home for a while. Can you take some time to visit her in the city?" Xu Linglong asked.


    "No problem." Jiang Xiaohu promised.


    "Well, I''ll contact you again then~" Xu Linglong said.


    Jiang Xiaohu: "Well, good."


    The topic was over, but neither of them hung up.They all seemed to be waiting for each other to say goodbye, but no one would say it first.


    Finally Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but smile: "What are we doing? Hang up, I haven''t brushed my teeth yet, I''m afraid it will stink you."


    "It''s not funny at all, goodbye!" Xu Linglong laughed dubiously.


    She hung up the phone, she was in a very good mood, and she was completely awake, and she went out of bed to wash without mentioning.


    After a busy day, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t get down until three o''clock in the afternoon, so he changed his clothes and hurried to the county seat.


    Meeting Zhang Xiaohua to watch a movie tonight is a form of interaction that Jiang Xiaohu likes very much in their relationship.


    Both of them are rural children. In the past, things like holding hands on the road, eating, and watching movies have only been seen on TV.When they really entered the relationship, they experienced it firsthand, and it was naturally interesting.


    They rushed to the county seat and picked up Zhang Xiaohua. The two casually ate dinner and went to the movies.


    Tonight is a domestic comedy, and the whole night is full of laughter.In order not to be disturbed by others, Jiang Xiaohu specifically chose the couple deck in the last row.


    One and a half hours of the movie, two-thirds of the time passed, the two could not help holding hands when they saw the strong point of the movie, and led them into the hero of the movie.


    When they were happy or worried about the destiny of the master, suddenly there was an abnormal noise next door.


    Zhang Xiaohua frowned: "What sound?" She asked quietly.


    Jiang Xiaohu said solemnly: "It''s okay, there are pigs arching the cabbage."


    Zhang Xiaohua shouldn''t let Zhang Xiaohua know this kind of unsuitable thing for children.Although white lotus is not a good word these years, but for Jiang Xiaohu, only white lotus can describe Zhang Xiaohua''s purity.And what she attracted Jiang Xiaohu the most was Pure.


    Unexpectedly, watching a movie, you can meet a couple that is not suitable for children. It''s a husky.


    But Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care too much. He thought that although there was a black light, in the final analysis it was still a public place, and dozens of people watched a movie. They should always know how to stop, right?


    He took Zhang Xiaohua''s hand and coaxed her: "Let''s watch the movie~"


    "Hmm!" Zhang Xiaohua nodded.


    "Yeah~" There was a murmur from the seat next door.

 420 Chapter 420: The Audience in the Couple Seat

    On the big screen of the movie, the heroes and heroines are embracing each other deeply.It can be said that this is the most touching moment in this comedy movie.Many female audiences even cried sadly.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s mood was completely ruined by the pair next door.


    "God''s horse stuff, you play, don''t make such a big movement! The sound is like thunder, it can''t cover you, take it!" Jiang Xiaohu secretly said.


    He was next to him, changed his posture, pretended to cough, and took the opportunity to remind.


    Who knows that the next door not only does not converge, but intensifies.Jiang Xiaohu coughed again, and the next door was even more outrageous this time. He directly heard a thump, and someone punched the armrest partition.


    "What are you crying out? Haven''t seen the''movie''? I haven''t seen it, I will show it to you live!" A man stood up next door, Hei Gu Longdong couldn''t see clearly, he knew he was quite tall.


    Zhang Xiaohua was taken aback, Jiang Xiaohu patted her hand lightly, and whispered to comfort: "It''s okay."


    The audience watching the movie in the front row, who were originally immersed in the plot of the movie, was suddenly interrupted by the unbridled rage and turned their heads to look.


    "Shenjing Bing, what are you doing?"


    "Yes, there is no morality at all, this is a movie theater, whoever is it!"


    Everyone talked a lot and was very dissatisfied.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "I''m sorry, this little brother drank too much, I will take him out to sober up. Let''s go, little brother, let''s talk elsewhere."


    He also stood up, half a head shorter than the man.The man saw it and sneered: "Dwarf melon! Let''s go!"


    There was a deep contempt and provocation in his tone.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and whispered to Zhang Xiaohua: "I''m going to the bathroom, it''s okay, you watch the movie here, and tell me the storyline when you turn around."


    Zhang Xiaohua didn''t have the mind to watch movies, and insisted: "No, I want to go out with you."


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t persuade her, so she had to let her go out.The girl next door was calm and said to the humanity: "Hurry back!" With a relaxed tone, she seemed to know that her man could easily handle Jiang Xiaohu.


    The three people walked out and left the projection hall. Jiang Xiaohu saw this person clearly.


    He is about the same age as Jiang Xiaohu, his hair is a very popular hairstyle nowadays, and his temples are dyed silver.The dressing is very fashionable and the quality is good.In short, this is a rich family.


    The rich family looked at Jiang Xiaohu provocatively, and looked at it from head to toe a few times: "Sure enough, I am a poor man, how do you want to solve it?"


    He fumbled for a moment in his trouser pocket, took out a finger tiger and put it on his finger, suddenly waved his fist, and called Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Hey, what are you doing!" Zhang Xiaohua was anxious, hurriedly trying to block Jiang Xiaohu, but Jiang Xiaohu saw that this person was just playing tricks, so she stopped her.


    "It''s okay, Xiaohua, go buy me a Coke, I''m thirsty." He said.


    Zhang Xiaohua knew that Jiang Xiaohu wanted to distract herself. How could she be willing?However, Jiang Xiaohu''s tone was so indisputable that she had to look back three steps to buy Coke and told Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Brother Huzi, you must be careful! If not, call the police~"


    "Don''t worry!" Jiang Xiaohu smiled and waved, his eyes so calm, it made her feel much calmer.


    When Zhang Xiaohua walked away, Jiang Xiaohu said: "This little brother, let''s go talk."


    The man sneered and strode towards the toilet, followed by Jiang Xiaohu.


    The two came to the toilet. Before Jiang Xiaohu entered the door, he listened to the person who followed Zhang Xiaohua''s words: "Brother Huzi, you must be careful. I rolled in, and even took care of my business~"


    He sneered at Jiang Xiaohu a few times and slapped his fist again.


    Jiang Xiaohu strolled into the door, closed it with his feet, and then smiled at the man: "There is surveillance here, you hit me, are you afraid of being caught by surveillance?"


    "Hahaha! You idiot, this is the toilet, where will there be surveillance? Besides, what if you are caught? What can you do to me? Even if I beat you to death, I have money to pay you~ Ah! "


    Before the young man spoke, he felt an old fist hit his face severely.The opponent''s movements were so fast that he didn''t even react at all.


    With this fist, he was dizzy, dizzy, tinnitus, and sore nose.With a tall and thin body, Dong Dong Dong took a few steps back and fell to the ground.


    Turns out to be a master!


    With a punch, the man knew that he shouldn''t provoke Jiang Xiaohu, but it was too late.


    Crackling!


    Jiang Xiaohu''s fist fell like raindrops.He specially picked the other side''s painful place to start, and the strength was neither light nor heavy, and could not hurt him, but it was enough to let him remember the lesson this time.


    This time is actually very short, but the young man felt that he had spent the longest minute of his life.


    Zhang Xiaohua bought a Coke and hurried back. She was still smart and knew to go this way.Sure enough, when I walked to the door of the toilet, I heard crying and begging for mercy.


    "Brother I was wrong, brother you forgave me!"


    The guy who used to be arrogant, now is like a drowning dog, in a mess.


    Zhang Xiaohua breathed a sigh of relief, as long as Jiang Xiaohu was not bullied.But she immediately felt upset again, and finally found time to reunite with her boyfriend, but she didn''t expect to be so disturbed.


    Squeak!


    The toilet door opened, Jiang Xiaohu slapped and walked out.As soon as he left the house and saw Zhang Xiaohua, he chuckled: "It''s solved."


    "Yes, it''s solved~" Zhang Xiaohua took a peek inside, and the guy lying on the ground, with two legs drooping on the ground like a dead pig, is not at all proud now, "Coke for you, let''s go. ."


    "Where are you going, go back to the movies." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Hey! I''m not in the mood at all!" Zhang Xiaohua said, "It''s annoying to be interrupted when the movie is critical."


    "It''s okay, let''s watch it again." Jiang Xiaohu walked to the ticket office with a grin, and bought the next ticket.Zhang Xiaohua was taken aback and had no time to react. He had already cut the ticket in advance and took it back.


    The ticket inspector also looked at him with weird eyes, and felt that this audience had its own golden temperament.


    Back on their seats, Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua saw the girl let out a very surprised mutter: "Huh?"


    Obviously she thinks that it should be her man who should swagger back here and sit down at this time.


    "Sit down, let''s watch the movie." Jiang Xiaohu patted his girlfriend''s hand, and the two of them sat down and continued watching the movie.


    At the end of the movie, the young man next door also returned, with a gray-headed face like a bereaved dog.


    As soon as he sat down, the girl began to complain: "Ahui, why did you come back?"


    "I, I went to buy a ticket."


    "What''s wrong with your face? What ticket do you buy?"


    "Don''t touch ~ hiss, I hit the doorknob, it''s okay. This movie is good, let''s watch it again."

 421 Chapter 421: The Cheeky Guy

    At the end of the second movie, the lights came on, pulling the audience from the movie world back to reality.


    Everyone got up and left the table, discussing the plot intently. A cleaner couldn''t wait to come in and clean, and wanted to leave early.


    Only in the last row of the couple''s deck, four people are still sitting still.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua stretched out and stood up lazily.He didn''t look at the two people next door at all, and in the second movie, they were as quiet as Xiao transparent.It is estimated that the man has also communicated with his girlfriend, and dare not provoke Jiang Xiaohu anymore.


    "Let''s go, eat supper." Jiang Xiaohu took Zhang Xiaohua''s hand, and the two got up and left.


    "Hey, it''s almost eleven o''clock, the door to the dormitory is locked!" Zhang Xiaolaca whispered while walking.


    "It''s okay, let''s go to Zhou Qing''s house and make do with one night." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "I don''t want to go." Zhang Xiaohua said, "Wang Ying''s sister-in-law must have fallen asleep, and the child will go to school tomorrow. You go now, isn''t the disturbing others unable to sleep?"


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows deliberately, "Or, let''s go open a room?"


    Zhang Xiaohua blushed immediately, and suddenly threw away his hand: "Go by yourself, I, I won''t go!"


    "Well, I know you are the best behaved, don''t worry, we just find a place to sleep and don''t do anything." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "That''s not okay!" Zhang Xiaohua shook her head, "pass it out, do I still want to be a human being in the future?"


    As Jiang Xiaohu believes, she is traditional and pure, with a unique mark of Eastern classical women.


    She threw off Jiang Xiaohu, and ran forward a few steps like a big wild wolf, before he came to the elevator.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the graceful and beautiful back, couldn''t help being fascinated by it, took a few steps to catch up, and whispered: "Don''t worry, we will open two standard rooms, you have a good rest."


    He loves Zhang Xiaohua, and of course he will not do anything to her.The two have been in love for half a year, just stop holding hands and kissing.


    They are all traditional children who want to keep the best things until the day of their marriage.


    The two of them were whispering, and suddenly they slapped Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder with one hand, shocking him.


    "Scare! What the hell?" Jiang Xiaohu was like a flexible monkey, jumping quickly, staring at the person behind him.


    A fancy face with a blue nose and a swollen face came up with a smirk: "Brother, don''t be afraid, it''s me."


    It turned out to be the young man who was taught by Jiang Xiaohu.


    He smiled happily, his pleasing eyes and slightly arched back made the girl next to him disgusted.


    "Shen Hui, are you okay? Calling brother to such rubbish? I was blind and had a good deal with you in vain. He beat you, you beat back! Can''t beat you, call the police!" The girl finally couldn''t bear it. Live, yelling at the young man.The young man named Shen Hui ignored the girl, and even a flash of disgust flashed in his eyes.He only said to Jiang Xiaohu: "Brother, my name is Shen Hui. I live in the provincial capital and my hometown is in Liulu County. You see, how about we make friends?"


    Zhang Xiaohua looked at him vigilantly, then looked at her boyfriend, and secretly pulled Jiang Xiaohu''s sleeve, beckoning him to ignore this person.


    Just in time, the elevator door opened with a ding-dong, and she took the opportunity to say to Jiang Xiaohu: "Brother Huzi, let''s go in."


    "Oh, let''s go!" Jiang Xiaohu didn''t plan to bother about this guy. There were even people who were addicted to being beaten, so funny.


    The two of them entered the elevator, and Shen Hui stepped in. His girlfriend shouted angrily, "Shen Hui, come out for me, or I will ignore you."


    Shen Hui turned a deaf ear and looked at Jiang Xiaohu almost obsessively: "Brother, give me a chance and make friends."


    "I said that your kid has a brain problem? Why don''t you run after me with such a beautiful girl outside? I like women, you look good!" Jiang Xiaohu took Zhang Xiaohua''s hand and pressed her lips together. Side, kissed gently.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s face immediately turned into a burning cloud, dizzy, as if he had drunk two or two Guotou.


    Shen Hui was stunned for a moment, and laughed: "Brother~Ohhh! Brother is like this, I''m not gay, I just like martial arts and Sanda. Brother, you are a master of martial arts, you can teach me." At the wound, he grinned in pain.


    "Oh~" Jiang Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief, as long as this guy is not something, "How do you know that I am a martial arts expert?"


    Shen Hui had a black line on his forehead: "Brother, you beat me in the toilet before, and I didn''t even see how you punched it. If this is not a martial arts master, who is it?"


    He is almost like a little fan looking at his idol star, with that expression and look, even Zhang Xiaohua is a little jealous.


    "Huh, I said that I''m not a gay guy, I don''t think it''s strange!" Zhang Xiaohua couldn''t help holding her boyfriend''s arms tightly for fear of being snatched away.


    Shen Hui grinned and said: "Miss sister, oh no, you are really wrong. I have nothing to do with Shen Hui. The only two advantages are that he is handsome and good at picking up girls, and the other is that he is active in martial arts. Hehe ~"


    Zhang Xiaohua rolled her eyes, not at all good at him.


    "You come here less, today is because of you, we spent dozens of dollars more, staying in the cinema for an hour and a half!" Zhang Xiaohua said.


    "Hey, yes, yes, my fault. Little Master, Little Master, let''s do that, how about I invite you two to have a supper?" Shen Hui waved his hand with great arrogance.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at him and could see that this kid really wanted to apprentice.Otherwise, he was beaten like this before, and replaced by any normal person, he wouldn''t rush to accompany the smiling face.


    "Since you are so sincere, how am I embarrassed to brush your kindness?" Jiang Xiaohu touched his nose, "Then let''s go eat~"


    He patted Zhang Xiaohua on the back and winked at her.


    Zhang Xiaohua was speechless, complaining in her heart: "How can Huzi brother be so unprincipled?"


    Shen Hui was delighted to see that he had actually moved Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Master, Madam, please here!" He was very attentive and invited Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua to go into the elevator, while he nodded and bowed into the elevator like a pug and stood behind them.


    "My car is downstairs, let''s go eat the brothers." In the elevator, Shen Hui still talked a lot.


    "What is the brotherhood?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    "A newly opened barbecue city that never sleeps. Don''t look at the current season. The business inside is booming. It''s going to be in the middle of the night." Shen Hui smiled, "Master, we don''t know each other. You must show my face today. !"


    When he came downstairs and came to the parking lot, the kid squeezed the key very smartly and made two beeps. It turned out to be a Land Rover Range Rover, and it was a high-end version.


    This car, let alone two or three million.


    Jiang Xiaohu secretly said in his heart: "It''s really a rich second-generation~ If my son becomes like this outside in the future, he will kill him."


    "Master, madam, please get in the car!" Shen Hui drove the back door, a bit of pride mixed with respect.

 422 Chapter 422

    The busy streets are brightly lit, like the day.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua were sitting in the car, looking at the street view of the county seat, feeling very emotional.


    "I have been working in the county for so long, and I don''t know the night scene is so beautiful!" Zhang Xiaohua quietly said to Jiang Xiaohu.


    This sentence made him feel a little bit sour.Why do you make money yourself?Isn''t it just to make the family live better?


    Although Zhang Xiaohua is not yet his wife, but in his heart he is no longer different from his wife.Isn''t it his fault that his woman''s life is not good enough?


    "Don''t worry, you will see some beautiful scenery in the future!" Jiang Xiaohu secretly squeezed her hand and said with a smile.


    Shen Hui kept observing the two of them secretly from the rear mirror, secretly curious: "What is the origin of my little master? Seeing that they are dressed up and down, almost none of them are more than 1,000 yuan, right? Fuwu, if a poor family can play such a powerful role, it is really a smoke from the ancestral grave."


    Thinking of myself in the past twenty years, I spent half of my time exploring the profound meaning of martial arts, pursuing the true meaning of a true master, but at a loss.Unexpectedly, today, by accidentally hitting him by mistake, he actually made himself meet a real master, and he couldn''t help being happy.


    When he came to the brothers to have a barbecue, Shen Hui parked his car in the parking lot. When he got off the car, he glanced around and saw another luxury car in the parking lot. His brows could not be restrained.


    "Unlucky, why is that silly queer too?" Shen Hui secretly asked.


    After Jiang Xiaohu got out of the car, he also glanced subconsciously and found that this little barbecue city was actually quite mysterious.


    Just look at the cars on the car, there are six or seven cars above 500,000, and there is also a Cadillac.


    "What kind of masters are those who come here to eat?" He wondered, unable to restrain his girlfriend''s hand.


    Zhang Xiaohua was also very nervous. The girl came to a strange place, and it was such a late hour, it would inevitably be nervous.Even with Jiang Xiaohu by her side, her palms were sweating.


    Shen Hui calmly took the two into the barbecue city, went straight to a food stall, sat down and shouted: "Boss, it''s always the same, come three servings, and another dozen beer~"


    "Why do you want beer? Can you drink while driving?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Shen Hui was stunned for a moment, and immediately said with a awkward smile: "Yes, yes, the master said low, boss, change the beer to Coke!"


    The boss was a bald, bearded man, and he was not easy to provoke at first glance, but he was very enthusiastic about Shen Hui: "Ahui, new friend?" He was rough and bold.


    "Yes, yeah!" Shen Hui wanted to brag, but Jiang Xiaohu touched his foot below, and he immediately restrained.


    "New friend, haha!" Shen Hui stopped talking and smiled.


    By the way, experts generally like to hide and tuck, and my master is definitely no exception, he secretly said.


    It didn''t take long for the three grilled dishes to be served.Lamb skewers, oysters, kidneys, etc., are fragrant, numb and spicy, and the people are very popular.


    Pop, pop!


    Shen Hui graciously helped Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua to open the Coke can, and handed it to the two of them, always accompanied by smiling faces.


    The three people were actually about the same age, and Zhang Xiaohua was a little embarrassed to be treated so respectfully by Shen Hui.Jiang Xiaohu was generous and generous, and he never refused to come.


    "The barbecue here tastes good!" He took a bite of the meat skewers. Although the meat did not taste as good as the chickens and ducks he raised, it was also authentic lamb and chicken, which was different from the inferior meat used by some conscientious barbecue stall owners.


    "It''s fine if you like it!" The bearded boss laughed, "I don''t have any other skills, so it''s okay to do this. Now that I have done it, how can I be vague about what I''m going to do?"


    "The boss is brilliant!" Jiang Xiaohu gave him a thumbs up, and the two smiled at each other.


    Shen Hui said: "Yeah, I admire the point of Brother Hu the most. He is sincere!"


    Everyone eats and drinks, but also forgets the unpleasantness-mainly because Shen Hui forgot the pain on his face.


    After eating almost halfway, Shen Hui brought up the topic again: "Master, when shall we officially apprentice?"


    "Have I said I want to accept you as an apprentice? Also, don''t you call me the master, how old am I? Your wife, bah, my girlfriend is so young, you just call someone a mother, you don¡¯t want to think about it. What do you think of the little girl?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Shen Hui was stunned for a moment, and felt that this was the case. He nodded: "Yes, yes, what the master said. Oh no, that, brother, you said it. Brother, my name is Shen Hui, you already knew Now, what is your name?"


    "Jiang Xiaohu."


    "Zhang Xiaohua."


    The three are formally known.


    Shen Hui felt that even if the apprenticeship was rejected, it didn''t matter, being able to get acquainted with Jiang Xiaohu and be friends was a good start.


    The burden of the master was put down, and Shen Hui no longer put his posture so low, and the three gradually laughed and laughed like friends.


    There are many barbecue stalls in this barbecue city, and it is still so lively in the middle of the night, and all the young people come to eat here.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise from a stall next door, followed by the sound of banging, smashing beer bottles.


    Zhang Xiaohua was startled and approached Jiang Xiaohu subconsciously, who naturally took her hand.


    "Hey, it''s this dog thing again!" Shen Hui got up and took a look. Seeing the familiar figure, he couldn''t help but cursed his brows.


    Jiang Xiaohu asked: "Who is a dog?"


    "Huh, that guy named Zhou Chao, because he has some money in his family, is here to behave and bully men and women." Shen Hui shook his head and sighed.


    Jiang Xiaohu chuckled inwardly and secretly said, "Isn''t your kid like this? You must have been bullied by someone so indignant."


    Two groups of people were fighting over there, one of whom was particularly eye-catching.It''s not that he is handsome and outstanding, but that he is dressed.


    In such a cold day, he actually only wore a white shirt, and he was still open.In fact, he is not the only one who wears thin clothes. Lao Hu, the owner of the barbecue stall here, also wears lightly, rolling up his sleeves to work.


    However, although Lao Hu wears less clothes, he is standing beside the stove to barbecue. Not cold, that guy is different.


    In the cold wind, he held half of the beer bottle in his hand, pointed to the person opposite, and shouted, "Believe it or not if you have one more word, I will kill you?"


    "Zhou Shao, calm down, my brother is young and ignorant, and provokes you, sorry, sorry!"


    Someone persuaded the two gangs to quarrel a few words, and the other party agreed.


    Originally, that was the case, but Zhou Shao turned around and saw the familiar figure sitting at a table more than ten meters away, and couldn''t help grinning sneer.


    He put down the beer bottle and walked forward to stand beside Shen Hui and others.


    Looking down, Zhou Chao fixed his gaze on Zhang Xiaohua and looked at it wantonly.


    "Shen Hui, I haven''t seen you in a few days. Your taste has changed! I used to like greasy butter cakes. Why, should I eat Wangzi steamed buns now?" Zhou Chao said in words.


    "Zhou Chao, don''t talk nonsense!" Shen Hui''s expression changed and he hurriedly stood up and said harshly.


    Although Zhang Xiaohua couldn''t understand what he said, she could understand what he meant, which was a kind of humiliation to her.


    Next to him, Jiang Xiaohu drank a coke slowly and slapped the can on the table.A coke burst out like an arrow from the mouth of the can and hit Zhou Chao''s cheek.

 423 Chapter 423

    puff!


    Within ten meters, everyone heard the muffled noise, and couldn''t help watching it.


    I saw Zhou Chao''s cheeks swollen high, like a quail egg hanging on his face.Even if the lights here are not bright, the swelling is very eye-catching.


    Lao Hu, who was originally focused on barbecue, couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows when he saw this scene, observing Jiang Xiaohu secretly, his movements also slowed down.


    On the skewers, the oil dripped into the charcoal fire, creaking.


    Zhou Chao was beaten up and his mind was dizzy, as if two little birds had been surrounding his forehead, whirring and flying around the circle.


    He touched his cheek and found that there was a piece of flesh on his face. After the numbness, it was a piercing pain.So he shouted: "Oh, you bastard, dare you do something to this young master?"


    He slammed the beer bottle in his hand to the ground, holding half of the bottle fragment, pointing at Jiang Xiaohu and yelling furiously.Behind him, a group of his brothers also gathered.


    All this happened so quickly that Shen Hui didn¡¯t even have time to cheer for Jiang Xiaohu, so he immediately jumped up and stood in front of the master: ¡°The surname Zhou, don¡¯t be ignorant, you obviously caused this. If you are Leave if you are sensible, otherwise today will not be over!"


    "Huh?! You have an''embroidered pillow'' and a straw bag. You have the courage to yell at me today?" Zhou Chao sneered, "I will do the three of you today. The men chop stuffing and the women sell them in the kiln. !"


    Pop!


    Before Zhou Chao had finished speaking, he saw a figure passing around Shen Hui like lightning, and the iron slap severely left two slap marks on his face.The guy''s face suddenly turned into a bun.


    Before Shen Hui could react, he felt a strong wind blowing by his ears, and immediately after someone gave him a light push, he flashed a few meters away.In a blink of an eye, there was already a fight at the table.


    Zhou Chao and his brothers have surrounded Jiang Xiaohu, Zhang Xiaohua and the dining table.


    "What? Dare to beat up my master? See if my bench promises or not!" He picked up a stool and shouted, and then rushed to help Jiang Xiaohu escape.


    I was worried that I had nowhere to go to see a teacher, so the opportunity came.Regardless of whether you can do it before, show your attitude, the master will be moved, right?Shen Hui secretly said.


    "Roar! Zhou Chao, do you dare..." He roared, and he was stunned by the scene before his heroic words.


    I saw Zhou Chao and his brothers, arms and legs entangled like twists, and there was a pile of arhats on the ground, one by one crying and crying for suffering.


    Zhang Xiaohua sat there, covering her head with her hands. As soon as she started her self-defense posture, the war was over.


    Jiang Xiaohu stood contentedly beside the bunch of arhats and yawned lazily: "It''s boring, you guys at this level, dare to join me?"


    "Yes, yes, we are wrong, big boss."


    "Big guy forgive us, we were wrong."


    "Brother, you are my own brother!"


    This group of people is also skinless and faceless, represented by Zhou Chao, the pros who shouted more than one, were mainly frightened.


    No one understood how their well-rounded arms and legs were entangled, and they couldn''t be untied like a dead knot.


    Next to him, the group who had fought with Zhou Chao and others began to whistle and cheer.Even their leader came over to befriend Jiang Xiaohu: "Brother, get to know, I..."


    Jiang Xiaohu said lightly: "I''m sorry, I''m here to deal with our affairs, can you not bother me? Also, who is your brother?"


    The man''s brows were furrowed, and a fierce light appeared in his eyes, but it went out instantly.They couldn''t provoke Jiang Xiaohu with such skill, and they were unwilling to provoke him.


    Jiang Xiaohu is usually kind to people, especially after doing business, and he is even more reluctant to build a bridge.But this group of people looked like rogues. They were different from Lord Bang. They had evil spirits on them, which made him disgusted, so they were naturally rude.


    After driving away the man, Jiang Xiaohu stared at Zhou Chao and patted his swollen cheeks: "Ask you, do you know why I beat you?"


    "I, I shouldn''t move your apprentice..." Zhou Chao''s face was swollen, and his words were uncomfortable, as if he had two olives in his mouth.


    "Who''s apprentice? I don''t have an apprentice. You want to talk about that, and you will teach me the other day." Jiang Xiaohu pointed to Shen Hui next to him.


    Shen Hui was embarrassed and murmured, "Master, don''t be so unfeeling."


    "Hehe, hehe, I dare not dare, I must not do it." Zhou Chao was itchy in his heart, but he had to put a smile on his face, and squeezed a smile at Shen Hui, "Hui Shao, Hello!"


    "Hello, your grandma is an elephant leg!" It is rare for Shen Hui to be so stiff in front of this guy, and naturally he spared no effort.


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and interrupted their exchange: "You shouldn''t be rude to my girlfriend, understand? She is my girlfriend. I think you should apologize to her for what you said and did."


    He took Zhang Xiaohu''s hand and took it to Zhou Chao''s eyelids.Zhang Xiaohua was ashamed and surprised, and she shrank back quickly, looking very cute.


    Zhou Chao was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that he had stabbed a hornet''s nest inadvertently.This little earthen bun, dressed in a rustic, shabby suit, can beat it very well.


    He hurriedly said, "Sorry, sorry sister-in-law, I was wrong. I was really wrong..."


    "If it''s wrong, then go away~" Jiang Xiaohu said, "We have to eat supper."


    "Yes, let''s get out of here, but this..." Zhou Chao looked at his arm embarrassedly, not knowing which guy''s arm it was in, it was so smelly that he couldn''t get it out at all.


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his hand twice, and somehow he fiddled with him. One person first fell to the ground and relieved himself. The bunch of arhats following them, like dominoes, fell one by one.Zhou Chao finally climbed out, feeling as if a mountain was pressing on him just now.


    He stood up and nodded and bowed to Jiang Xiaohu: "I''m so sorry, I offended you, I don''t know your name, Gao?"


    "Why should I tell you? Go away." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    He never had a good temper with hooligans.


    "Yes, yes, let''s get out of here!" Zhou Chao gritted his teeth and held back his anger. He took a bunch of brothers and didn''t eat any food.


    "Okay, master!" Shen Hui ran over and gave Jiang Xiaohu a thumbs up, admiring him more and more in his heart, "I have opened my eyes! The ones I worshiped before were all gods, horses and ghosts, you are Master, Lao Hu, please give us ten skewers of kidneys!"


    Jiang Xiaohu did not speak, but comforted Zhang Xiaohua, and the three of them sat down and continued to eat and drink.


    Within a few minutes, Zhou Chao unexpectedly ran back.Jiang Xiaohu didn''t respond much, but when Shen Hui saw him, his eyes widened: "What are you doing Zhou Chao? Are you still not playing enough? Do you want me to practice with you?"


    "No, no, you misunderstood, you misunderstood~" Zhou Chao hurriedly smiled, "I''ll pay you, boss, this is before dinner, I have this table!"


    Zhou Chao handed Lao Hu a wad of money, turned around and hurried away.

 424 Chapter 424

    The night lights are like day, illuminating this straight black highway.On the highway, several sports cars whizzed past.In one of the cars, Zhou Chao was sitting in the passenger seat, his face gloomy.The guy driving next to him carefully glanced at him in the mirror, took a deep breath, and spoke cautiously.


    "Brother Chao, are we losing out like this?"


    "Humph!" Zhou Chao snorted coldly, "Why are you talking so much nonsense? Drive your car honestly!"


    "Oh~" The kid wanted to comfort Zhou Chao and flattered by the way, but who wanted Zhou Chao to be so grumpy, this flattered was not shot, but was kicked by a horse''s hoof, so he shut up quickly , Focus on driving.


    In Zhou Chao''s heart, it seemed as if the Flame Mountain was erupting, the fire mixed with volcanic ash, burning his entire inner world.


    The anger, humiliation, and the swollen face will be disfigured, this hatred, he will never forget it in his life.


    "Huh, kid, I don''t believe that no one in this world can cure you!" He gritted his teeth, thinking.


    The reason for being soft today is of course because I couldn''t beat it!Going back to pay the bill, naturally I want the enemy to be paralyzed!


    Zhou Chao thought that with the personality of that kid Shen Hui, he would definitely blow the cowhide to the sky in the circle of friends. Okay, let him do it!I want you to watch!


    ...


    After having supper, it was already 12:30.


    After the thrilling''event'' before, Shen Hui is now surging, and it is estimated that he will suffer from insomnia tonight.


    "Master, where do you live? I''ll take you home!" In his opinion, since Zhang Xiaohua is a wife, the two must live together.He expected that Jiang Xiaohu respected Zhang Xiaohua, and the two of them were as pure as a glass of spring water.


    "Our home is not in the county seat, so we have to go to the hotel tonight." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Oh~" Shen Hui nodded self-righteously, "Does the master have a target hotel?"


    "Nothing." Jiang Xiaohu said, "What does it matter to you? Also, don''t call me the master in the future, it''s boring!"


    "Then, let me call you Brother Huzi." Shen Hui said with a thick-skinned face. In fact, he is 2 years older than Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say a word, and Shen Hui took it as he agreed.


    "Brother Hu, if you don''t have a target hotel, I will make my own decision and take you to a place." Shen Hui said to himself, and drove Jiang Xiaohu to a hotel.


    This hotel is actually opposite the Lihua Hotel, and it is also a four-star hotel with elegant decoration and generous appearance.


    In the underground parking garage, Shen Hui parked the car, Shumen Shulu took them on the elevator.


    "I have booked the most luxurious suite for you two, free of charge, you two will enjoy it today." Shen Hui grinned.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s face was embarrassed: "How many rooms?"


    "A suite." Shen Hui replied casually, wondering in his heart, observing Zhang Xiaohua''s appearance, shy and shy, wondering if they haven''t yet... Wow, these days, there are such shy and innocent people. What?Shen Hui didn''t believe it.


    "That won''t work!" Zhang Xiaohua waved her hand in the elevator hurriedly, "We need two rooms."


    "It''s okay~" Before Shen Hui could answer, Jiang Xiaohu held her little hand first and smiled faintly, "It''s free room, just have a dormant room."


    "But~" Zhang Xiaohua''s heart beats wildly, sweating unceasingly, this is a cold winter, the temperature outside is only five or six degrees.


    Shen Hui kept silent, observing the two people secretly.


    Jiang Xiaohu knew that the quality of this hotel was not low, starting at five or six hundred yuan a night for a room.The room Shen Hui opened, maybe one or two thousand.He was embarrassed to ask for an extra room.Moreover, the room Shen Hui gave was a suite, which showed that the space was huge, the big deal, so he could sleep on the sofa.


    Shen Hui directly bypassed the front desk, brought Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua to the top floor, and opened a room at the end of the corridor.


    "Brother Huzi, Sister-in-law, you will live here tonight. Breakfast will be delivered to your room tomorrow morning. It is free. You can enjoy it as much as you like!" Shen Hui grinned, "I''ll go first, and we will contact you later. ."


    He waved to Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua, turned around and left, humming songs as he walked.


    When Shen Hui walked into the elevator and went downstairs, Jiang Xiaohu turned around and closed the door, and at the same time said to his girlfriend: "Look, I said the room is big, don''t worry about sleeping in places. You sleep in bed tonight, I Sleep on the sofa..."


    Dili Dulu talked for a long time, but couldn''t respond from Zhang Xiaohua. He looked back and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    At this moment, Zhang Xiaohua, like a sculpture, opened her mouth wide and stared in surprise, looking around everything in the house.


    In fact, the moment Shen Hui opened the door just now, Zhang Xiaohua was shocked by the luxury in front of her.


    "Okay... so beautiful!" It took a long time before she finally let out a sigh.


    The gray long-haired carpet, the sofa imported from Italy, and the magnificent decoration style really brought this rural girl a great visual and psychological impact.


    Jiang Xiaohu was actually surprised to see such a luxurious decoration the first time.But after all, he has experienced more, he has seen mansions and villas, and he hasn''t reacted so much to these.Seeing his girlfriend react like this, he felt a little sore and distressed. He stepped forward and hugged Zhang Xiaohua''s shoulders.


    "Do you like it?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Zhang Xiaohua nodded sharply, but then shook her head again.


    Jiang Xiaohu was about to say, if you like it, I will decorate the house like this for you in the future.But seeing her strange reaction, I couldn''t help crying or laughing.


    "Then do you like it or dislike it?" Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    Zhang Xiaohua sighed, leaned on his shoulder, and said leisurely: "Of course I like it. Look at how beautiful the ceiling is, the lamp beads are so dazzling, and there are carpets. I used to watch TV and people had carpets in their homes. I thought that if I had a house in the future, I would also lay a carpet."


    "Since you like it, I will decorate it for you in the future. Let''s buy what you want." Jiang Xiaohu said very grandiosely.


    Zhang Xiaohua was very sweet in her heart, but she straightened up and turned to look at Jiang Xiaohu seriously: "Brother Hu, don''t, for our future house, just lay the floor and paint the walls. Like. It''s so difficult to clean."


    "Haha, I was afraid of this~" Jiang Xiaohu smiled and rubbed her hair, "I will have money in the future, I will hire a part-time job for you."


    "Ah? Then I won''t be the landlord''s wife." Zhang Xiaohua smiled.


    "Then you will be the landlord." Jiang Xiaohu said. He walked to the middle of the living room, looked around, stretched his arms, stretched his waist, and imagined the future.


    Picking up the remote control and turning on the TV, Jiang Xiaohu sat on the sofa, like the male owner of this house.


    "Daughter-in-law, go take a bath." Jiang Xiaohu said to Zhang Xiaohua.


    "Huh?~" This joking call suddenly resembled a thick royal jelly, which blocked Zhang Xiaohua''s throat. She couldn''t breathe at once, and her face was flushed like blood.


    Jiang Xiaohu likes to look at her most: "Hehe, wife, what''s the matter with her?" he yelled deliberately.

 425 Chapter 425

    "Daughter-in-law and daughter-in-law~" Jiang Xiaohu deliberately teased Zhang Xiaohua, causing her to have a fast heartbeat, and she almost jumped out of her throat.


    She covered her face: "Don''t call Brother Tiger, it''s shameful."


    "You go take a shower, you can take a hot bath here." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "But I~" Zhang Xiaohua hesitated, and didn''t plan to spend the night outside today. There was no change of clothes.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw her doubts and said, "I just saw a 24-hour convenience store downstairs, you wait!"


    He dongdongdong ran down to buy lingerie, and came back and handed it to Zhang Xiaohua.


    Zhang Xiaohua took the clothes, her heart was warm, and she became more attached and fond of him.


    "Then I''m going to take a bath!" Zhang Xiaohua said.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded: "Go, I promise I won''t peek at Di~"


    These words made Zhang Xiaohua face red, but she believed Jiang Xiaohu''s character, so she went to the bathroom without worry.


    Although it is the 21st century, in the poor valleys of Jiangbian Village, it is still a problem for the villagers to take a bath in the winter.Everyone had to go to the bathhouse in Honghua Town to take a bath at intervals.


    Zhang Xiaohua feels very happy to be able to take a bath in a comfortable shower room on a cold winter day.


    After she went in, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help thinking about it.He is a normal young man in all aspects, and there is a young and innocent girl bathing in the bathroom.The point is that this girl is still his reasonable girlfriend, and it''s normal to have ideas.


    Qi and blood rolled for a while, Jiang Xiaohu used many methods to force himself not to think about things.The best things should be done at the most meaningful moments. He adheres to this principle.


    watch TV?No, they are all advertisements, but the effect is not enough!


    do excercise?No, now his stamina is too good. He does three hundred push-ups without panting, and he does one hundred squats, which is still so flexible.


    In desperation, Jiang Xiaohu had to choose to meditate, practice, and enter the landscape map to practice.


    Only in this way can he prevent himself from doing anything unusual.


    The map of the mountains and rivers is foggy, and the weather has never been normal since I had that turtle.


    He found a dry place to sit and practice, and what he practiced was also the heart formula taught by Xiaoxian''s sister.


    Practicing the formula one after another, three times without knowing it.Suddenly, deep in his memory, a bolt of lightning burst out.


    The snow-white electric light stimulated his mind and consciousness to be painful.


    "Ah? What''s going on?" Jiang Xiaohu touched his head and muttered in his heart.


    With the stimulation of lightning, a beam of light emerged from the depths of the memory.Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but think, "Isn''t the mountain and river map going to teach me something? No, it should have been taught to me long ago, but I haven''t noticed it."


    Then a lot of information came to his mind. It turned out to be a key to acupuncture and moxibustion called "Linghu Needle Method".Jiang Xiaohu remembered all the Linghu Needles, secretly surprised.


    "What a mysterious acupuncture technique, such a technique, coupled with the silver needles mentioned in the book, can cure all diseases!" Jiang Xiaohu said with excitement.


    Although the river water he brought out from the Shenxian River can deal with major illnesses and small disasters, he is still a little helpless to deal with those terminal illnesses.


    Unfortunately, the Qiankun Silver Needle has long been lost, and Jiang Xiaohu has nowhere to find it.Fortunately, the book mentions the method of making silver needles.However, seeing those materials, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help being speechless: "Mom, fifty-five kinds of materials, each of which can ruin me now!"


    It''s easy to say that these materials, the key is that they are the same, which is simply frustrating.


    "Qinglonglin, where can I find Qinglong?" Jiang Xiaohu was a little depressed.


    But depressed, depressed, I finally gained something today, and it can help him to get rid of distracting thoughts, which is full of surprises.


    After staying in the mountain and river map for a while, Jiang Xiaohu got out of his mind with a thoughtful turn.Looking up, it turned out that it was half past three in the evening.Look at the bathroom direction again, there has been no movement long ago.


    Jiang Xiaohu said in his heart: "I was so focused, I forgot the time, Xiaohua must be sleeping!"


    He stood up on tiptoe and was about to close the bedroom door, but together, he saw Zhang Xiaohua sitting on the carpet behind the sofa with a mobile phone in his hand, but he fell asleep on the back of the sofa.


    Jiang Xiaohu suddenly felt distressed: "This silly girl, why are you waiting for me here?" He bent down and gently picked up his girlfriend, Zhang Xiaohua patted Jiang Xiaohu''s chest and breasts in her sleep, drilled her head and found the most Lean on him in a comfortable position and continue to sleep.In her sleep, she smiled sweetly.


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned, couldn''t help kissing her forehead, then holding her into the room, putting her on the bed, and covering her quilt.


    Standing by the bed, Jiang Xiaohu sighed continuously before forcing himself to turn around and leave the bedroom.


    "Huh!!" Closing the door, Jiang Xiaohu leaned on the door and took a deep breath. "Fortunately, it''s half past three, and it will be light after a while."


    That night Zhang Xiaohua slept soundly, but Jiang Xiaohu stared at both eyes until dawn.Fortunately, he has new knowledge to study, and he has studied the Linghu Needle Method many times and memorized it by heart.


    ...


    Early in the morning, Jiang Xiaohu received a call from Xu Linglong.


    "Good morning!" Xu Linglong''s tone is always so full of energy.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s fan opened his eyes, and was also exaggerated by her vitality: "Morning!"


    "Where are you? I''ll pick you up." Xu Linglong said, "You~ won''t you forget our agreement?"


    "Where can I be! I''m in the XX hotel, just across from your hotel." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Xu Linglong smiled: "Oh, you are quite willing. I knew you were staying in a hotel? Also, don''t talk about your hotel anymore. You have a part in this hotel, forget it?"


    "Hey!" Jiang Xiaohu patted his forehead, thinking of this good thing, suddenly overwhelmed with joy, "Yes, I have a share."


    Zhang Xiaohua has already gone to work, and this girl is too impatient to even eat the free breakfast.But Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have time to eat, because Xu Linglong was waiting for him downstairs.


    Jiang Xiaohu finished washing and went to the front desk to check out.Unexpectedly, the lady at the front desk told him with a smile, "Mr. Shen said that in the future, this room will be your exclusive room. You don''t need to check out or pay for the room."


    Jiang Xiaohu had a black line on his forehead: "Is that so? Thank you."


    He was in a hurry to go out, and didn''t know more about the front desk, so he hurriedly joined Xu Linglong.


    After getting in the car, Xu Linglong joked: "Xiaohu, you look good, did you sleep alone last night?"


    In fact, it was just a joke, but both of them were embarrassed after speaking.


    A person who doesn''t know how to answer, and a person who regrets that he has made such a low-level mistake, how can he inquire into the privacy of others?


    Jiang Xiaohu cleared his throat and said: "Don''t mention it, I met a fool while watching a movie last night. By the way, let''s find a place to have breakfast first, and talk to me about your classmate''s illness while eating."


    "Wow, let''s go, I know that there is an old town in the city. Breakfast is quite famous. Today I invite you." Xu Linglong pursed her lips, started the car, and drove towards the city.

 426 Chapter 426: Breakfast Shop Disturbance (1)

    Along the way, Xu Linglong and Jiang Xiaohu talked and laughed.She seemed to be in high spirits, and the car flew up, approaching the upper limit.


    Finally came to the outskirts of Heliang City, where there are many newly built high-rise buildings, which have long lost the appearance of the countryside.


    "Hey!" Jiang Xiaohu sighed, resting his hands on the car window strings.


    "What''s the matter? When did Brother Tiger become Sister Lin?" Xu Linglong amused.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the scenery outside and said, "The city is developing so fast! Although I haven''t been to the city a few times, I still remember that it was all farmland before."


    "Yeah, it''s now a new area." Xu Linglong said.


    "The green crops are still beautiful." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Xu Linglong was silent for a moment, and said with a smile: "Society is always changing and developing, and there will be pains in progress. This is like a woman who is pregnant and giving birth. Before giving birth, she has many symptoms of unsuitability. Vomiting. , Abdominal pain, inability to eat, sleep well, etc., but after giving birth, all the pains disappear, and the harvest is the beauty of family happiness."


    Jiang Xiaohu touched the meaning of her words, and gradually felt very reasonable.Yes, how can there be a smooth road in development?There are choices and trade-offs to make progress.


    "Yeah? Miss Sister, you have a problem." He immediately looked at Xu Linglong badly again, his eyes burning, so that the girl was embarrassed.


    "Why do you look at me like that?" Xu Linglong was a little flustered.


    Although she is only 25 years old, she has been deliberately trained by her father and uncle to meet various formal occasions since she was a teenager.When I was in college, I started to participate in the affairs of the company. I was so arrogant in the shopping malls. I have seen so many big scenes and people of all colors.


    But today, in front of Jiang Xiaohu, she was so guilty.


    She felt her heart beating violently, her mouth was dry, her forehead was sweating, and her hands on the steering wheel were shaking slightly.


    Xu Linglong doesn''t know what''s wrong with herself, is she sick?


    Fortunately, on the side of the road not far in front, it was the breakfast shop she referred to. She turned the car into the parking space and avoided Jiang Xiaohu''s scrutiny with the help of parking.


    "Here, this is the shop. Every time I come to the city, I have to eat here." Xu Linglong said.


    Before getting off the car, she even looked at her watch specifically, at 8:54, so she sighed.


    "Why are you so nervous?" Jiang Xiaohu asked curiously, while looking at the store.


    The decoration of this shop is very ordinary, even a bit greasy and old.The door face is very narrow, no more than four or five meters deep and three meters wide. Two tables are placed side by side, and there is only one wide aisle left.


    It''s such a small door face, the guests are actually overwhelming.And look at the cars in the parking lot. Most of them are good cars worth 300, 400,000 yuan.The people who ate inside were also well-dressed.


    Jiang Xiaohu suddenly became curious about this place. Before Xu Linglong could answer the previous question, he immediately asked, "Is the food here so delicious?"


    "Is it delicious? Just go in and try!" Xu Linglong breathed a sigh of relief. This guy finally won''t break the casserole and ask!


    The two got off the car and came to the store, but they could only stand in line.During the period, Xu Linglong told Jiang Xiaohu that this shop only sells breakfast, and will not make new meals after 10:30, and will close when they are sold out in the morning.


    "Scare, this boss is really headstrong." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "Capital is self-willed only if you have the ability." Xu Linglong said.


    After waiting in line for more than 20 minutes, it was their turn to take their seats, and they had to fight with others.


    "Do you want to order your own food, or eat the same as me?" Xu Linglong asked with a smile.


    "Like you, come back first, don''t understand." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    "That''s good!" Xu Linglong put away the menu and ran to order. There was only one chef and boss and one wife and cashier.You have to do it yourself when ordering and taking meals, Jiang Xiaohu secretly said, this boss''s score is too big, right?


    Before long, two steaming steamed steamed dumplings and two bowls of thick and fragrant chicken porridge were brought, and Xu Linglong even thoughtfully brought Jiang Xiaohu a plate of side dishes.


    "These small dishes are all made by the boss himself and cannot be eaten outside. Although they are pickles, they are really delicious. Try them!" Xu Linglong said.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded, picked up a dumpling and took a bite, huh?It was really a surprise, the dough was soft but pliable and chewy, and the meat inside, he could tell at a glance that it was a very good pork leg.The leaves are also fresh. It seems that this shop is still a conscience shop regardless of the owner''s craftsmanship.


    "It''s all set off by peers!" Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    The steamed buns taste good, and the essence is on the skin, Jiang Xiaohu thought, if this pork is a pig he raised, the taste of steamed buns would be even higher.


    The side dishes are also amazing, the taste is fresh and amazing, two bites in the morning will definitely be full of energy.


    "It''s really good, how much does it cost?" Jiang Xiaohu asked while eating.


    Xu Linglong watched him eat Huan, and secretly picked up two buns from her cage and put them in his cage.


    "One serving is fifty-eight." Xu Linglong replied casually. "It''s very good and cheap."


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but stared, and said in his heart: "A breakfast is only six buns and a bowl of porridge, fifty-eight yuan? You are really rich!"


    I was eating breakfast, suddenly there was a rumbling motorbike at the door, and there were people shouting five and six.


    "The car is here, and people must be inside!" someone said gruffly.


    Boom!


    Jiang Xiaohu looked around and found that a strong man in a leather jacket with a baseball bat in his hand was smashing a car.


    There were four or five motorcycles, and there were two strong men on each motorcycle.Eight or nine people were aggressive, and walked towards the store after smashing the car.


    There were a lot of customers in the shop, but they were all quiet and each had their own food.Some read Weibo and forums while eating, and some took a book to read.The group of people who came suddenly surprised the diners. Everyone looked at them with dissatisfaction. Several people held their phones at the same time and seemed to be preparing to call the police.


    A person sitting opposite Jiang Xiaohu suddenly jumped up, rushed to the kitchen behind, and slipped away through the back door.Before the other person could get up, the brawny man who hurried over pressed directly onto the table.


    This incident had nothing to do with Jiang Xiaohu and Xu Linglong, but their actions were rude and unreasonable.When the person didn''t say anything, that person''s head fell directly into Xu Linglong''s porridge bowl.The porridge splashed all over her, and a drop flew into her eyes.


    The porridge was thick and hot. Suddenly, Xu Linglong called out, and quickly wiped her eyes with a tissue.


    Those brawny men had a clear division of labor, leaving two people holding the table, and the others rushed to the back kitchen to chase the other, but they were stopped by the boss.


    The boss is holding a knife in his hand, wearing an apron and a chef''s hat, and a black mask. His eyes are fierce: "I''m sorry, the kitchen is a heavy place. Outsiders are forbidden to enter."


    "Yo? You stinky cook, dare to talk to us like this? I tell you, get out of the way, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude!" One of them sneered.

 427 Chapter 427: Breakfast Shop Disturbance (2)

    In the breakfast shop, the atmosphere was suddenly tense.Except for Jiang Xiaohu and Xu Linglong, all the diners escaped in time, and some people were calling the police.


    "Hey, 110? Here I..." Before that person finished the call, a strong man rushed out, grabbed his mobile phone and said, "I''m sorry, my kid is playing a prank , I disturbed you Uncle Police."


    Turning around, he said fiercely: "Warning you, don''t be nosy!"


    The man refused to accept it and argued: "Why do you restrict my personal freedom? Also, return my phone to me. This is a robbery. I sue you and you will go to jail!"


    "I''m so scared, you go and sue me!" The brawny man looked like a rascal, "Master, I will sit here today, waiting for you to sue me! The phone is returned to you, as if someone screams your phone!" He said The phone was stuffed into the opponent''s hand.


    The other Sven Wen was wearing glasses, and he was obviously an intellectual, but he was not a rascal.In addition, I took my mobile phone back, so I didn''t worry too much, walked back to the store to pay the bill, and drove away with a grumbling.


    As soon as he left, many diners followed suit, leaving only Jiang Xiaohu, Xu Linglong, and the owner and his wife.Of course, those seven or eight brawny men had already stuffed this little door face.


    From start to finish, Jiang Xiaohu hadn''t cared about these guys. He was busy helping Xu Linglong get the rice grains out of his eyes to avoid scalding.Eyeball, what a precious and fragile organ.


    Carefully helping Xu Linglong fix her eyes, Jiang Xiaohu asked, "Is it okay? Does it still hurt?" During the period, two of the brawny men sat opposite them, looking at them with a smile, and the other two pressed Live the diners sitting opposite.Others confronted the boss.


    "Well, I''m all right." Xu Linglong was very angry, but also a little scared.After all, these people are of unknown origin, and at first glance they are not ordinary hooligans.


    In fact, the two people sitting across from Xu Linglong were both well-dressed in suits and shoes.Before this incident, Xu Linglong had secretly judged that even if the two were not bosses of private companies, they were at least corporate executives, and their annual salary would not be less than 500,000.


    Who would have thought that this kind of people, who can be called the Heliang elite, would provoke these local snakes?


    Xu Linglong was about to get up, not wanting to cause trouble.Although this group of people is bad, at least they wouldn''t do anything to her as a girl, after all, in broad daylight.But with Jiang Xiaohu here, she is very afraid that the two sides will start.


    Although Xu Linglong is very confident in Jiang Xiaohu, knowing that he can jump and fight well, but after all, two fists are hard to beat four hands. There are too many opponents.Moreover, why bother to make Jiang Xiaohu trouble his upper body for irrelevant people?


    Jiang Xiaohu actually didn''t plan to entangle the other party, at best, he asked them to apologize and then check out and leave.After all, these two diners on the opposite side were not good things in Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes.


    Xu Linglong only saw their appearance, but Jiang Xiaohu once met one of them.The man''s eyes were in a trance and panic, obviously there was a ghost in his heart.Otherwise, as soon as these brawny men appeared, he would jump up and run away.


    Jiang Xiaohu also knew the seriousness. He had originally seen Xu Linglong planning to leave, and didn''t want to cause more trouble, but a word or action from one of the other people instantly made him angry.


    "Little sister, what brand of clothes are you wearing? It looks so good. I will look at the trademark and buy one for my wife."


    That was the guy standing behind them, his hand directly touching Xu Linglong''s collar.


    This frightened Xu Linglong, and was also furious, trembling all over.Jiang Xiaohu quickly raised his hand, slapped, and slapped the fat pig''s hoof.


    "Brothers, we don''t bother you when you do things. But if you do this, isn''t it too authentic?" Jiang Xiaohu said coldly.


    The shaggy guy was slapped with a slap on his wrist, dislocating.The person in pain broke out in cold sweat and yelled: "It hurts, huh!"


    The others brushed and stood up and surrounded Jiang Xiaohu, but the breakfast shop owner had to get rid of it and secretly relieved.


    "I think this guy will suffer!" the breakfast shop owner secretly said.He looked at Jiang Xiaohu, then at Xu Linglong next to him.


    One is an eye-catcher, the other is a regular customer.He wondered how he could help these two?His breakfast shop, from being unknown to having a bunch of diehard fans, does not depend on the taste of the food alone.


    The boss gritted his teeth and said angrily: "No one wants to make trouble in my Hu Long''s shop today, get out of here!"


    Hearing the sound, Jiang Xiaohu secretly admired the boss''s courage.He was also unambiguous, flying up and kicking close by himself.


    The man was one meter eighth tall, and was kicked by Jiang Xiaohu on his stomach, arched and flew out, like a bag of black garbage, falling heavily on the steps outside the door, and rolling down.


    This shop is less than 20 square meters, with dining tables on both sides, and the aisle with one person in it, plus so many people in the house, is basically filled.


    The burly man who was thrown out, with such a huge size, did not encounter any pots, pans, tables, chairs and benches in the process of flying out, which is really staggering.


    The restaurant owner, Hu Long, frowned and thought in surprise: "What is the origin of this young man? He is so agile. I have been practicing martial arts for more than 30 years, and he can''t be so precise and powerful."


    When the strong men saw their companions being thrown out like trash bags, they were first shocked, then angry.


    Someone flew into a rage and roared: "***! Come out and do something and meet such a stupid*, brothers, give it to me!"


    One person took the lead, and the others flocked, and suddenly, a wonderful martial arts scene was staged in a small restaurant.


    While Jiang Xiaohu had to deal with these brawny men, he firmly protected Xu Linglong behind him.


    Of course, Xu Linglong is not a vegetarian.After experiencing the initial horror, she bravely picked up the can of chili pepper beside her.When a strong man was pushed in front of her by Jiang Xiaohu''s palm, she closed her eyes and screamed, and slammed the can of oil and chili on the face.


    Suddenly, the oily face became more exciting, the red oil was shiny, and the chili seeds were all over the face.The man was stunned. He didn''t expect the beautiful girl in front of him to be so fierce.Next, capsaicin fiercely penetrated into his pores, stimulating his nerves, and he couldn''t help screaming.


    "Ah! It hurts!"


    The brawny headless man rammed around like a fly, was accidentally pushed down by his companion, crawled on the ground, tried to identify the direction in the rain of bullets, and crawled towards the tap.


    call!


    The two strong men rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu together, Jiang Xiaohu fought and retreated, led them out of the restaurant, to the parking lot, turned around with a whip, and slammed at the guy who was chasing the tightest.


    boom!


    The man shrank his chest, bowed, his face twisted, and his eyes almost protruded.His face turned purple, and he couldn''t scream, he only felt that his internal organs had been kicked.


    The other person wasn''t much better. The companion had been chasing after him well, but suddenly he flew back and hit him heavily. The two fell and grumbled to the trash can.I don''t know who overturned the trash can with one hand, and a bucket full of trash plopped on their heads.

 428 Chapter 428: Such Fate

    The chaos in the breakfast hall attracted the attention of passing pedestrians and vehicles, and someone called the police.


    When the sirens sounded, the dispute was finally contained.Every brawny man who used to be arrogant and domineering seems to have met his father when he saw the police.


    "Comrade police, you can count it!"


    "Here, what''s the matter? It''s you again? Crowd to fight?"


    "It''s not a fight, it''s being beaten~"


    Barabala, everyone was rushing to explain.


    Of course the police didn''t believe it, look at Jiang Xiaohu, a normal young man.With bright eyes and a sincere smile, he raised three fingers and swore to the police: "I didn''t do anything."


    Of course, the police did not believe his side words, so they approached the shop owner Hu Long: "Is there surveillance in the shop?"


    "Yes, yes~" Hu Long ran out of the shop and took the police to watch the surveillance.


    Can monitor a piece of snowflakes, the camera turned out to be broken.


    Yes, there is no monitoring, so let''s find a passerby to testify.


    But even the passers-by who called the police said that they only saw a group of strong men in black making trouble, because the scene was so chaotic, they seemed to be beating people.As for who the other party is, the person who called the police did not see clearly.


    Things happened too fast, and the passers-by who were shooting videos were messy and unclear.


    All the evidence had nothing to do with Jiang Xiaohu, so the police let him and Xu Linglong go first, and the group of people in black and the debt dispute personnel were taken to the police car and went back for questioning.


    Xu Linglong and Jiang Xiaohu went to settle the bill with the proprietress, but the other party smiled and waved their hands: "Girl, this money is not good!"


    "Boss, I will enjoy the delicious food you make. Of course you have to collect the money!" Xu Linglong also smiled and said, she knew what the other party meant.


    Jiang Xiaohu also helped them through the siege. Although the incident was finally out of control, the boss and his wife are grateful for someone to take action with justice.No, Hu Long was chatting with Jiang Xiaohu when the boss and Xu Linglong were competing for food.


    Standing under the eaves of the two men, Hu Long took out a cigarette and distributed it to Jiang Xiaohu and lit it for him.


    The two of them swallowed the clouds and fog, and Hu Long looked up and down Jiang Xiaohu: "Little brother, forgive me for my blindness. I don''t know where you worshipped the teacher? Which kungfu did you learn?"


    "Haha, I''m just thinking about it myself." Jiang Xiaohu said, "If you want to tell the truth, I''m afraid the bones and scum are all rotten! I learned some fur kung fu from an ancient book."


    He is quite honest with his boss, isn''t the kung fu taught to him by Shanhe Tu is an ancient book?But Hu Long felt that Jiang Xiaohu was hiding something.He wasn''t angry. In the Kung Fu circle, this was nothing. Many masters and abilities like to live in seclusion, using various identities to hide themselves.


    Hu Long himself, too. He opened an unsavory breakfast restaurant here. Who could have imagined that he used to be the three consecutive national Sanda champions twenty years ago?


    "Little brother is really humble." Hu Long smiled, "Let''s leave a contact information and give me a chance to thank you in the future."


    "The contact information is okay!" Jiang Xiaohu took out his business card and handed it to him, "Thank you, it''s different, you see, I am here with you today, and you can''t do business with you."


    "If you don''t kill, I will do it too." Hu Long said.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at him in surprise, only to realize that the boss was familiar with his face, and his eyes were sharp, so he was no ordinary person.


    "Wait, where did we meet the boss?" Jiang Xiaohu thought hard.


    Hu Long laughed: "Haha, it''s definitely not me you''ve seen, it''s my brother, right? I have a twin brother, and now he cooks in Luliu Line."


    Jiang Xiaohu suddenly realized: "Oh, yes, Lao Hu barbecue, I have eaten it, it''s delicious."


    "Then you and our brothers are really fate, this friend, I have made a deal." Hu Long stretched out his hand, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly held it, and the two big hands competed with each other.


    Hu Long is a test, Jiang Xiaohu is letting go.Hu Long only felt as if he was holding a piece of granite. In any case, he couldn''t make it half deformed, and he couldn''t help but feel more shocked and more sympathetic.


    The two talked for a while, and Xu Linglong came out carrying the fast food box, followed by the proprietress.


    "Let''s go, Xiaohu, we still have to go to the appointment! The lady boss gave us a cage of steamed buns." Xu Linglong smiled like a flower, and his teeth were white as a moon.


    "Well, big brother and sister-in-law are really nice! I will come here often in the future! Let''s go today, goodbye bye!" Jiang Xiaohu waved goodbye to Hu Long and the lady boss.


    Xu Linglong was slightly surprised, and secretly said: "I thought I had gotten close enough with the proprietress, and I could eat a lot of private kitchens in the future. I didn''t expect this guy to recognize my eldest brother and sister-in-law. Puff, this kid is getting more and more. Will be human."


    Farewell to Hu Long and his wife, Jiang Xiaohu and Xu Linglong got into the car and hurried.On the way, Xu Linglong asked him and Hu Long what was going on, Jiang Xiaohu told the truth.


    "You are all friends of Wuhui!" Xu Linglong said, "but I really didn''t see that you have such a great ability."


    Xu Linglong also has a bodyguard at home, but she is usually low-key and is unwilling to take the bodyguard out.The bodyguards in her family are all very skilled, and they are all retired special soldiers.But Xu Linglong felt that in the face of today''s complicated situation, none of her three bodyguards could handle it.After all, those brawny men in black are not vegetarian.


    Jiang Xiaohu was able to do more than one enemy and was able to do so, which made her more and more admired.


    After Xu Linglong and Jiang Xiaohu left, Hu Long and his wife cleaned up the shop and closed today.


    After closing the shop, the lady boss asked: "My boss, I never see you being a brother or a brother. You have never been so kind to your brother. Today, how can you be so kind to that young man?"


    Hu Long sat in the shop, looked around the shop, and sighed: "Do you see anything unusual in our shop?"


    "No~" The lady boss took a closer look.


    "Except for the oily chili jar, nothing else is abnormal. How big is our shop? How many people came here to make trouble today?" Hu Long said, "Jiang Xiaohu beats so many people alone in such a narrow place. Do you think I should befriend him if you break things in our house?"


    The lady boss suddenly realized: "Oh, the big brother of feelings, are you a master like you?"


    Although he and his wife are middle-aged and work hard on weekdays, and the signs of the years are printed on the face of the boss''s wife, they can still see her handsome foundation.Especially when she was looking at her husband, the eyes of the proprietress were almost watery like a young girl.


    Those eyes were full of worship and affection for his own man.To her, a man is heaven.Of course she also thinks that the person who is valued by heaven is extraordinary.

 429 Chapter 429 I must work hard

    The downtown area of ??Heliang City is prosperous, which is not comparable to the county seat.


    Jiang Xiaohu has made a lot of money in the past year, but he rarely has the opportunity to travel around the city.As soon as he entered the city today, he was a little dazzled and couldn''t find North.


    "Oh, the city is developing with each passing day. Older generations like us can''t keep up with the rhythm!" He sighed.


    "Puff, I''m like a little old man." Xu Linglong couldn''t help but laugh, "How old are you, you can''t keep up with the rhythm? Then I can''t bury the roots of my neck? Okay, tidy up my emotions, wait a moment Don''t be disgraced to meet my girlfriend. They are standard ladies, choose one in a million."


    "Ha, can you compare to you?" Jiang Xiaohu said casually.


    Xu Linglong''s face was inadvertently stained with a blush, and her heartbeat accelerated. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Fortunately, this guy also said casually, his eyes were firmly stuck to the vehicles on the road.He thought: "I now have the money and the driver''s license. It''s time to buy a car!"


    As the car passed through the north of the city and passed through the middle of the city, Jiang Xiaohu thought that since the family''s place was a mansion, it must be in the suburbs.In the current city center, there is not so much land for rich people to build villas!


    But what made him unbelievable was that Xu Linglong turned into the boulevard after passing a section of downtown.The roads here are neither wide nor narrow, with sparse pedestrians.On both sides of the road are dense plane trees.The tree canopy is like a canopy, covering the entire road, which is very beautiful.


    Although it is winter now, the winter in Heliang is different from that in the north. You can still see the yellow and green, which is very eye-catching.


    "Is this a park?" Jiang Xiaohu asked in surprise, "Aren''t we going to your friend''s house?"


    "This is the community where she lives." Xu Linglong couldn''t bear to answer, feeling the gap between people, very sad.But she couldn''t help but answer, she now has an urge to take Jiang Xiaohu to take off on the road of life.


    This young man will always let her have such thoughts at various untimely times and places.


    But Xu Linglong is restrained. She feels more and more that Jiang Xiaohu''s life height will be much higher than her in the future. Maybe someone took her to take off?


    The car drove on the tree-lined road, and the speed slowed down. After driving about five to six hundred meters, Jiang Xiaohu finally saw a luxurious gatehouse.


    This ancient gate building is actually just the gate of the community, with a huge rockery next to it, with the four characters Longfeifengwu¡ªLongteng Yayuan.


    The security station in the community is well-dressed, outstanding in character, and arrogant. They are all dressed in suits and uniforms, and their clothes are of very good texture.


    "Mom, even the security guards in this community are so well-dressed." Jiang Xiaohu was secretly speechless, "It seems that the people who live here are either rich or expensive!"


    "Here." Xu Linglong continued to slow down and finally stopped. She reminded Jiang Xiaohu nodded, feeling a little nervous.


    A security guard walked in, and after saluting, he glanced down into the car.They have dealt with the owners of this community and the guests who come and go for many years. They have a sharp vision and can see at a glance the identity and worth of the people.


    When the security guard saw Xu Linglong, his eyes were respectful. After falling on Jiang Xiaohu, he couldn''t help but stunned, and said in secret, "Although this lady drives a mediocre car, she has outstanding temperament, and she has been here several times. A guest from the Shen''s house in Building 7. Why did she ride such a person in her car?"


    Although he was surprised, the security guard did not say anything. After checking the documents and registering, he let him go.


    Jiang Xiaohu could feel the difference in the eyes of the security guards, and vowed more and more in his heart: "I must be a master in this life! Let my parents, wife and children live in such a house. Let everyone dare not use it anymore. Look at me with his eyes."


    To be honest, this security guard''s eyes are sharper than those of the low-end community security guards, and it hurts people''s hearts.


    Jiang Xiaohu concealed it well, and Xu Linglong didn''t feel any mood swings at all.


    The car drove into the underground parking space for guests, and the two came out of the exit. They were all green and green, more beautiful than the park.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but stretch his muscles and bones: "Hi~ The air is so fresh, Boss Xu, your family is so rich, why don''t you move here?"


    "Here? You can buy it here not only if you have money~" Xu Linglong looked at the beautiful surroundings, rockery pavilions, winding paths, an elegant place in the busy city, and an absolute inch of gold.


    The economy of Heliang City has always been behind the province''s ranking, and housing prices are relatively low.However, the house price here has reached 30,000 per square meter, which shows how precious it is.


    Jiang Xiaohu followed Xu Linglong to the Shen''s house. This house has only six floors and the marble on the exterior wall is very magnificent.


    The Shen family lived on the top floor, a duplex, and there was only one family on the first floor, which opened up Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes.


    When he got out of the elevator, Jiang Xiaohu saw an exquisite shoe cabinet outside the hall with some shoes for going out and a few pairs of slippers on the floor.The host was already waiting outside. It was a tall girl with long hair and shawl.


    The girl was wearing jeans and a white sweater. Although the sweater was loose, she couldn''t hide her exquisite and proud figure.


    The girl is very beautiful, her facial features are exquisite and generous, but her face is pale and her lips are bloodless, Jiang Xiaohu shook her head secretly.


    "Linglong, my sister Linglong, it''s been a long time!" When the girl saw Xu Linglong, she stepped forward to hug her excitedly.


    Xu Linglong also hugged her: "Rongrong, why have you lost weight recently?" She looked regretful.


    The two girls had such a good relationship, Xu Linglong actually forgot to introduce Jiang Xiaohu, and Shen Ronger forgot to ask who this strange boy was.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned: "Hey, your girls use this way of expressing their feelings? If the two men hug and say something nasty as soon as they meet, they will definitely be called friends."


    "Puff~ Forgot, Rong Rong came to me to introduce, this is my business partner, and the famous folk barefoot doctor, Mr. Jiang Xiaohujiang. Huzi, she is my good sister. Today I will give her to you , You must return me a good and healthy sister."


    Xu Linglong took the matter seriously and handed a huge burden to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu has never felt so much pressure, after all, this girl looks really weak.I want to come, if it wasn''t for the money at home, and all kinds of nutritional products were maintained, it would have been hanging up long ago.


    Shen Rong''er smiled embarrassedly at Jiang Xiaohu, gracefully and gentle.


    "I''m sorry, I''m rude, please come in soon!" She hurriedly took the slippers herself, asked them to change them, and walked in. Jiang Xiaohu inevitably sighed again.


    The first floor is about 200 square meters, and there is a 100 square meter house and a 100 square meter terrace on the upper floor. It is said that this is just a residence of the Shen family in this city.Their entire family moved to the capital more than ten years ago.

 430 Chapter 430: Shen Ronger

    The furnishings in the house are simple and generous, and the colors are uniform but not monotonous.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Jiang Xiaohu was surprised to find that he could actually see the kitchen-this is an open style.


    "What do you want to drink?" Shen Rong walked to the kitchen and asked with a smile across the dining table.


    Xu Linglong said: "Give us a cup of coffee." She gave Jiang Xiaohu a secret, but Jiang Xiaohu didn''t object.


    Although he didn''t catch a cold with these foreign gadgets, he also knew Xu Linglong''s intention-she was guiding herself step by step to get in touch with more elements outside.Jiang Xiaohu was very moved by this and decided to accept and learn with an humility.


    Before long, the fragrant coffee was brewed, and Xu Linglong and Shen Rong''er sat together talking and laughing, as if they had forgotten the purpose of coming here.


    To prevent Jiang Xiaohu from being bored, Shen Ronger turned on the TV for him and put the remote control into his hand.


    "You can watch it casually. We will talk for a while." Xu Linglong said to him like a kid.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded and scanned the programs aimlessly.Watching TV is not the purpose, he is eavesdropping on what the two girls are talking in private.


    I saw Xu Linglong looking at Shen Rong''er with regret: "Do you still have a bad cough? Look at your face so bad, by the way, did you take the medicine I gave you?"


    "Well, I am taking it. Thank you. Those medicines are really useful. By the way, I bought a new dress. Would you like to advise me on the staff?" Shen Ronger laughed, "Brother Liang will be back next week. Yes, I am going to pick him up at the Beijing International Airport."


    "Really? Isn''t that about to eat your wedding wine?" Xu Linglong amused.


    The two girls got up while chatting and went to the bedroom to continue chatting.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s ears are so good that he can''t even hear some words.As soon as he entered the bedroom, he heard Shen Rong''er asking: "This gentleman, how did you meet?"


    She was very reserved, but Jiang Xiaohu still heard it: "What kind of shit doctor is this? Is it so young, okay?"


    In the same way, Jiang Xiaohu might be furious, but she said that he was not disgusted at all.


    Fortunately, Xu Linglong''s answer was very powerful. She said: "I use my personality to guarantee him."


    Jiang Xiaohu was very moved in his heart, carefully recalling the bits and pieces he had met with Xu Linglong. This girl, who was not a few years older than him, always looked after and guided him like a sister and a mentor.During his entire growth process, he played a vital role.


    "In any case, this time I will help her best friend." Jiang Xiaohu secretly said.


    In the room, the two girls were giggling and discussing the style of the winter dress.Only in this environment can Xu Linglong look like a 25-year-old girl.


    "Ah, the clothes you bought are too good value." Xu Linglong held the skirt and stood in front of the full-length mirror, making gestures, "If you want me to say, just give it to me!"


    "Send you off? Then I lost it? No way, no way, I have to go salted fish." Shen Rong''er pursed her lips.


    "It''s not impossible to take salted fish, what about the price?"


    The two of them joked and talked with each other. Shen Ronger took Xu Linglong and asked mysteriously: "Linglong, tell me honestly, are you in love?"


    Xu Linglong''s pretty big eyes blinked, and looked at her friend in surprise from the mirror: "Nonsense, I am so busy, how can I have time to fall in love? You think everyone is you, with A Liang as handsome and gassy. A capable boyfriend."


    Probably after hearing A Liang''s name, a shy and happy expression appeared on Shen Rong''er''s face.But the friend''s counterattack failed, which does not immediately change the subject.


    Shen Rong''er stepped forward and hugged her friend''s shoulder, lowered her head slightly, and put her chin on her shoulder.


    "I think, you only get that look when you look at the president of our student union when you are in college." She joked.


    "What look? Nonsense." Xu Linglong''s expression became unnatural.


    In fact, the words of her best friend brought her back to girlhood.


    Xu Linglong has a good talent, and she is diligent in studying. She skipped grades in middle school and was admitted to university at the age of 16.Therefore, her classmates, including Shen Ronger, are generally one or two years older than her.


    At that time, the president of the student union of the school was a handsome junior. She had a crush on that person for more than two years when she was a girl.After graduating and busy running the family business, my feelings were delayed.


    Now when she was mentioned by a friend, she was in a trance, and then remembered that she felt like a little sparrow in her heart every day.Nervous, expectant, and fast heartbeat when I see a boy I like.


    "Is that right, you blushed haha~" Shen Rong''er said amusedly. She laughed a few times, but her voice was weak and panting.


    Xu Linglong hurriedly turned around and helped her sit down: "Don''t talk about me, let''s go, let''s go out and let Xiaohu help you get your pulse. He is a master of Chinese medicine I have seen."


    "Traditional Chinese medicine? Can it work?" Shen Ronger still expressed doubts.


    "If not, will I bring him to your house?" Xu Linglong said.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, seeing trust in each other''s eyes.


    Back in the living room, they saw Jiang Xiaohu still watching TV, but he was watching a cartoon, Big Head Dad.


    This cartoon carries all the joy of Jiang Xiaohu''s childhood and youth.At that time, the family was poor, and the only electrical appliance in the house was the TV, which was still covered with snowflakes when it was turned on.However, it is this TV set that brings him some happiness that belongs to children.


    "Oh, may I ask you this year?" Xu Linglong asked silently.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and didn''t explain.


    Seeing the two of them coming out, he paused the TV, stood up and said, "Are you ready?" He looked serious.


    Jiang Xiaohu is a person who can drive the atmosphere very much. Once he becomes serious, the atmosphere in the house also becomes serious.


    "Well, don''t scare Rong''er, show all your skills! Don''t worry, if Rong''er is cured, the consultation fee is absolutely indispensable." Xu Linglong said.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said, "Healers'' parents, besides, I don''t rely on medicine to eat. Please sit down first. Where is the bathroom? I''ll wash my hands."


    Shen Ronger showed him the way, and he went to wash his hands, but the two women were silent.


    Jiang Xiaohu came back and took Shen Rong''er''s wrist pulse. The soft and soft pulse shape surprised him.


    "How did this girl live to be so old?" Jiang Xiaohu secretly said, "Blood flowing in the blood vessels must have proper pressure. Normal people are the speed of a river, so she is almost a pool of stagnant water!"


    This pulse condition caused Jiang Xiaohu to produce a cold sweat.I didn''t speak for more than a minute.


    "How is it?" Xu Linglong finally couldn''t stabilize. She felt the sweat on the palms of her girlfriends, during which the two girls kept holding hands.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Your illness was brought out in the womb, right? Is Lingtang also a little weak? Are there any brothers and sisters in the family? Do they have asthma-related illnesses?"

 431 Chapter 431 Unreasonable Request

    When Jiang Xiaohu asked sharply, Shen Ronger was shocked and admired.


    She was born with this disease, and apart from her relatives, she also knew of a few close friends such as Xu Linglong.Since Xu Linglong introduced Jiang Xiaohu to see her doctor, she would definitely introduce the preliminary situation to her.Jiang Xiaohu knew that this was a natural disease, and it was not an accident.


    However, the mother¡¯s physical weakness and the younger brother¡¯s asthma at home are not known to outsiders.And Jiang Xiaohu just gave her a few minutes of pulse, and even said three points, the cut-in point is very accurate, and it has to be impressive.


    "Mr. Jiang, you are right. My mother is indeed weak and my younger brother also has asthma. But, are these all related to me?" Shen Rong''er asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu said: "Yes, one is your compatriot, and the other is the person who gave you blood to your muscles. It can be said that your sister and brother¡¯s illnesses all come from your mother. However, Lingtang¡¯s problem is probably not so. It''s easy. I would like to see her if I have a chance."


    Shen Rong''er looked embarrassed, and Xu Linglong quickly said: "Huzi, don''t talk about these mysterious things for now, just say, can you cure her?"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head: "No."


    "What?" Xu Linglong exclaimed, very dissatisfied.


    She has always been a calm, intelligent girl, at least Jiang Xiaohu has known her for so long, and she has always felt that way.


    But today, she lost her temper.


    It is Shen Ronger, who is so used to such scenes, raised her head and said to her girlfriend: "Linglong, don''t scare Mr. Jiang. Mr. Jiang, can you help me control my condition?"


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "Of course there is!" His eyebrows trembled playfully, showing a smug smile.


    As a doctor, he was proud and confident, with a somewhat mischievous and humorous expression, instantly relaxing the patient''s mood.Xu Linglong understands him better. Seeing his change of tone, he breathed a sigh of relief and subconsciously groaned: "Huzi, you don''t scare people so much. Since there is a way, hurry up and make a move. We are waiting!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "Is there a needle at home? The kind of acupuncture."


    "Yes." Shen Ronger immediately got up and went to the storage room to take a medicine box, and unexpectedly took out a set of silver needles from it.


    Jiang Xiaohu admired it very much. These rich people''s homes really stock everything.


    "I''ll use it, Mr. Xu, please do something." Jiang Xiaohu waved, called Xu Linglong aside, and whispered to her.


    After hearing this, Xu Linglong blushed at the equator: "Why do you do these things?"


    "It''s cold now, and the blood flow of ordinary people is slower than that of spring, summer and autumn, not to mention her. Steam must be used to stimulate the blood flow in her body. Only then will the treatment be effective..." Jiang Xiaohu Explanation.


    "Well, you can come on, I have blown a big cow in front of others." Xu Linglong sighed helplessly, and she had to jump into the pit she had dug on her own.Fortunately, isn''t Jiang Xiaohu still standing in the pit?She believed him.


    According to Jiang Xiaohu''s instructions, Xu Linglong took Shen Rong''er to the bathroom.The Shen family is luxuriously decorated and has a separate sauna room. Jiang Xiaohu saw this and came up with such a strange idea.


    When the two girls were taking a steam bath, Jiang Xiaohu took the opportunity to take out some herbs in the mountains and rivers, took a glass bowl, mashed it, and wrapped it in gauze for later use.


    About half an hour, Shen Ronger and Xu Linglong came out.The faces of the two of them were red, like two ripe little apples.


    Both of them were of first-rate figure, both big beauties, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but froze, and almost broke the glass bowl.


    Xu Linglong said: "Alright, what should I do now?" When she was in the steam bath just now, she helped Shen Ronger massage every muscle from head to toe, as ordered by Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu asked her to do this to make Shen Rong''er''s muscle blood active, not just to increase the flow rate in the blood vessels.


    "Now I trouble Miss Shen to get down on the sofa. I have to apply acupuncture." Jiang Xiaohu said, "However, I suggest you not wear too much clothes at this time. After all, this acupuncture is targeted at acupuncture points all over your body."


    When the two girls heard it, they were shocked, especially Xu Linglong, who felt wtf.She introduced Jiang Xiaohu to her best friend, hoping that he could help her friend heal the illness.Because of her trust in Jiang Xiaohu, she tried her best to cooperate and satisfy even if he made all kinds of weird requests.But at this point, she really couldn''t cooperate.


    Xu Linglong knew Shen Rong''er as a person.Regardless of her being a post-90s, she has done things like studying abroad and expeditions in the wild. She has rich experiences and many friends of the opposite sex.However, in her bones she was a very conservative silly white sweet.There are abilities, but men and women are full of idiots.


    Shen Rong''er has a lover who has been in love for three years, but it is said that the two have only held hands and hugs until now.


    Now, Jiang Xiaohu actually wanted Shen Rong''er... that was simply too much of a breakdown.


    Shen Ronger''s face was red, and she neither agreed nor refused.Xu Linglong understands these two people, one means that this is absolutely impossible, the other means that she must be naked.


    The atmosphere in the room was a bit awkward, and Shen Rong''er had the thought of chasing guests away.


    "Linglong has always been reliable. How do I feel about the person I brought today..." She secretly said, "It is absolutely impossible for me to do that. My body will only be given to me on the wedding night. Husband, look."


    How can Jiang Xiaohu fail to guess the thoughts of the two women?If nothing happened, he got up, went to the medicine box and took out the gauze, tore off a section, folded it, and blindfolded his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, the doctors'' parents, in the eyes of real doctors, there are only patients, not men and women." Jiang Xiaohu said seriously.


    Xu Linglong couldn''t help but want to laugh, but due to her emotions, she sternly protested.In her heart, she secretly said: "When this kid is serious, he is so cute." In a blink of an eye, she felt ashamed that she had this ghost thought.


    "Don''t be kidding me, blindfolded and pierced blindly. What should I do if the piercing is broken?" Xu Linglong saw her friend''s face become more ugly, for fear that Shen Ronger could not help kicking him out in the end.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say a word, raised his hand and threw away the remaining roll of gauze.


    The two women thought he was losing his temper, one with black lines on his forehead, and the other feeling uncomfortable. Why do you think you are so nervous and lose your temper in my house?


    However, the roll of gauze was unbiased and fell into the open medicine cabinet.Shen Rong''er and Xu Linglong were speechless when they saw it, and agreed that this was simply a coincidence.


    Xu Linglong was wondering how to persuade this kid not to mess around, and treat a good friend to the doctor, only to see him raise her hand again.This time, Jiang Xiaohu was holding a pair of scissors.


    "Is he going to throw scissors?" Xu Linglong was sweaty. "What happened to him today? Is it the sequelae of a fight at the breakfast shop?"

 432 Chapter 432

    "Mr. Jiang, are you here to be funny? If so, I''m sorry, my family doesn''t welcome spoof friends."


    Shen Rong''er finally couldn''t stabilize.


    She stared at Jiang Xiaohu, her eyes resolute and tough.


    Jiang Xiaohu said, "Really? Mr. Xu, it seems that your friend, she doesn''t need my help to treat the illness."


    After speaking, he shook the scissors in his hand and threw it out.


    Damn it!


    The scissors were unbiased and fell into the scissors bucket of the medicine cabinet with the cutting head facing down.


    Xu Linglong and Shen Rong''er shut their mouths quickly.


    Both of them are clever girls, and naturally realized that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t just throw that casually, but showed his own strength.


    If the first throw of gauze is a mistake, then the second throw of scissors is definitely intentional.


    Reminiscent of the breakfast shop, where Jiang Xiaohu was tearing up the strong men, Xu Linglong couldn''t help calling herself an idiot: "Xu Linglong, you idiot, he is such a powerful man, how could he have such nasty thoughts?"


    She felt ashamed, her face flushed, and she glanced at Jiang Xiaohu guiltily.


    "You..." Xu Linglong was interrupted by Jiang Xiaohu as soon as she said a word.


    "I don''t need to look with my eyes, can you rest assured?" Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Shen Rong''er was a little embarrassed. She had never been rude to guests who came to the house. It was the first time today.Now, she felt like riding a tiger.


    "Either, let''s try?" Xu Linglong said.


    Shen Rong''er nodded, took off her coat in silence, and lay on the sofa.She looked so beautiful, even Xu Linglong couldn''t help but blush.


    Jiang Xiaohu asked: "Can you do it?"


    "Okay, but you..." Xu Linglong bit her lips, "Be careful."


    "Don''t worry." Jiang Xiaohu said, "But Mr. Xu, you have to treat me to a big meal tonight."


    "Well, no matter what the result is, I will treat you to a big meal." Xu Linglong promised.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled faintly: "This is a punishment for your distrust of me. You are still my friend."


    Xu Linglong blushed and smiled awkwardly.


    Jiang Xiaohu blindfolded, and amidst the anxiety of the two girls, he began to get the needle.


    He squeezed the silver needle, and the traces of vitality flowed along the silver needle, and she smashed it fiercely, making them pale in fright.


    Xu Linglong subconsciously yelled: "Be careful!" After yelling, I regretted it. Isn''t this not trusting him?Jiang Xiaohu was ridiculing her just now.


    Shen Rong''er was scared at first, and she was trembling with nervousness when her friend shouted.Unprepared, there was a short sting behind her back, and she yelled too.


    However, the sting disappeared in less than a second, replaced by warmth and comfort.


    As the silver needles penetrated her skin one by one, this warm feeling became stronger and stronger.She has not been so comfortable since she was born.


    He breathed smoothly, his breath was steady, and his face became more rosy.It was different from the ruddy when I just came out of the sauna just now. It was forcibly fumigated by steam, and the pores opened and the blood flow became faster.But now, starting from the inside, the blood vessels expand and the true Qi pushes the blood to speed up.


    One inside and one outside, one inside and one table, completely different.


    Jiang Xiaohu was blindfolded and focused on the needle.Among the three people, Shen Rong''er was the most comfortable. After more than ten minutes, she let go of all her guard and nervousness, relaxed her whole body, and even fell asleep.And the most shocking was Xu Linglong.


    Xu Linglong was too surprised.


    From the first time I met Jiang Xiaohu, his knowledge in Chinese medicine has convinced her.Even her uncle, who is the dean, is full of praise for this rural guy.


    Later, in an event that she and Jiang Xiaohu experienced together, they showed her each other''s strengths little by little.Each of the advantages is surprising enough to add.He is so good at fighting, he is so strong, and his ingredients taste really good.


    Shocks of this kind shocked Xu Linglong''s heart again and again.Today, Jiang Xiaohu did another thing that shocked her.This guy can give people a needle with his eyes closed?And looking at the look of your best friend, it is very comfortable, obviously it works.


    Looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s stalwart figure, Xu Linglong felt a sense of worship in her heart.


    About half an hour, Jiang Xiaohu finished acupuncture.He got up and walked away a few steps, turned his back to the sofa and took off the blindfolded gauze.


    "Huh~" Jiang Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief, "Okay, I''ll wash my hands, Mr. Xu, you can help me cover something to avoid catching a cold."


    He went to the bathroom, and Xu Linglong quickly took a blanket to cover her girlfriend.Surprisingly, Shen Ronger slept very lightly and woke up with a touch.


    She raised her head, sleepy eyes, looking at her girlfriend and said: "Where is this? How long have I slept?"


    Xu Linglong was speechless: "Your living room, Heliang, Longteng Yayuan. You only slept for about half an hour, why, the soul travels in space?"


    "Really?" Shen Ronger sat up wrapped in a blanket, and Xu Linglong reminded her to put on clothes, and she realized what she was still doing.


    When the two girls went back to the room to put on clothes, Xu Linglong had been hesitant.But looking at her complexion, she seemed pretty good.


    "Yawn~ It''s so comfortable." Shen Ronger couldn''t help stretching and twisting her neck when she got dressed.


    Xu Linglong''s eyes lit up and she breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. It seemed that Jiang Xiaohu''s blind stroke was effective.


    "How is it? Besides being comfortable and relaxing, do you have any other feelings? Do you breathe more smoothly? I think I will go to the city hospital to register tomorrow, let Song Lao help you see, I will go to the contact to help us arrange now." Xu Linglong took out her mobile phone and prepared to call an acquaintance.


    Shen Ronger held her hand and smiled softly: "No, I know my own body, and I am very comfortable now. Anyway, your friend named Jiang Xiaohu is really a magical technique, amazing!" Thumbs up, sincerely praised.


    Xu Linglong was extremely proud, her eyes moist.


    Although she and Shen Rong''er were just friends in college, they are soul mates, and they can trust each other''s backs.Now that she looks better, Xu Linglong is happier than anyone else.


    "Puff, how can you be so exaggerated. Alas, I offend people, now I have to think about it, where can I ask him to eat in order to calm his fragile little mind~" Xu Linglong said with a frown.


    "Haha! Linglong, you''ve never been so accommodating to a man, what happened today?" Shen Rong''er stared at her, examining her seriously.


    Xu Linglong blushed and heartbeat, turned around and pretended to look at the scenery outside the window.Suddenly, an''elegant'' figure came into her eyes, and she hurriedly said, "Rong''er, do you think that is your brother?"


    Shen Rong''er chuckled: "Don''t change the subject!"


    "No, that really looks like your brother, how does it look like being drunk?" Xu Linglong said.


    Shen Rong''er didn''t believe it, but she went to the window and looked at it.At this look, her face changed drastically: "It''s really that ineffective guy."


    "What''s wrong with him?" Xu Linglong worried, "Are you sick?"


    "Let''s go, let''s go down and take a look." Shen Ronger said.

 433 Chapter 433

    The cold wind blows in, making Shen Hui even colder.He was wearing a leather jacket, his left arm was drooping, and he walked crookedly.


    In Longteng Yayuan, a high-end community, the residents are all high-quality people, and they have a good degree of walking. It is inevitable to see such people appearing in the community.


    He groaned angrily, staggered, and murmured something in his mouth.Suddenly two curvaceous figures rushed forward, and Shen Hui felt even worse when he saw them.


    "Isn''t that old sister and old sister''s friend Xu Linglong? Oh, it''s miserable, I forgot that sister was also in Heliang this time."


    Although there is a garden path in the community, the six eyes of both parties have already focused. It is obviously inappropriate to avoid it at this time.


    Shen Hui bit his scalp and walked forward, still trying to pretend that he was okay.In fact, he had two stab wounds on his body. Although he was wrapped in gauze for simple treatment, the wounds were bleeding.Fortunately, it is not too serious. There are too many winter clothes to see.It''s just that the fracture of his left arm is a bit troublesome, and he clenched his teeth.


    "Ahui, what''s the matter with you?" Sister Shen Ronger hurried over and asked worriedly.


    My younger brother is the middle-aged son of his parents and the only boy in the family. The Shen family takes him seriously.


    It is a pity that although the parents are strict in discipline, the grandparents are very spoiled.In the early years, Shen Ronger was out of town with his parents, and his younger brothers were all brought up by grandparents and grandparents.The four old people were so accustomed to him.


    This kid did not inherit half of the advantages of his parents. Although he has a flexible mind, he is lazy and loves to enjoy. He spends money like water. In short, everyone is disappointed.


    No matter how disappointed, he is also a younger brother!After Shen Ronger noticed that something was wrong with her younger brother, she immediately supported him, but accidentally touched his left arm, causing him to scream in pain.


    "Ah, it hurts, don''t touch me!" He pushed his sister away.


    Xu Linglong was very angry, and said at him: "What are you yelling at sister? Does your sister care about you? Go back quickly, don''t yell downstairs."


    She has a good relationship with the Shen family, and she is like a sister to Shen Rong''er, and she is naturally familiar with Shen Hui.She knew better than some relatives about the Shen family, and she hated Shen Hui too.


    Shen Hui is not afraid of her sister, but she is afraid of Xu Linglong. She is much fierce than her sister, so she lowered her head and muttered in a low voice, "I just said something painful, why are you so fierce."


    "I''ll talk about it when I go home!" Xu Linglong exaggerated.


    Shen Hui obediently followed them home, and as soon as he entered the door, he threw off his shoes and ran to the living room and sat down barefoot, panting heavily.Only then did Shen Rong''er and Xu Linglong realize that his forehead was sweaty.


    "Drink water, what''s going on?" Shen Ronger poured a glass of water for her younger brother and asked while sitting aside.


    Xu Linglong looked at it. Jiang Xiaohu seemed to have not come out of the bathroom. It has been so long and I don''t know what he is doing.


    Shen Hui grumbled, drank a large glass of water, wiped his mouth and said: "It''s nothing, the car won."


    "Won? Will you be so embarrassed if you win?" Xu Linglong said.


    On the eve of Shen Hui''s college entrance examination, Xu Linglong was asked by Shen''s parents to teach him for two months.Shiwei was erected from that time.


    "Oh, Sister Linglong~" Shen Hui said helplessly, "Don''t you know that some people have a bad mentality these years? Can''t afford to lose, their mentality exploded, and they had a fight with me."


    "It''s that simple?" Xu Linglong stared at him.


    Shen Hui is a little frustrated. Can he tell Xu Linglong and his sister that he had a fight with someone and stabbed someone twice. Now that person has been rushed to the hospital?


    "Since I have been with the master, I have been fighting better than before, um, today is simply possessed by the master." Shen Hui said inwardly.


    Although he had a bone fracture in his arm and two wounds in his abdomen, these are minor cases. As long as the opponent is more disabled than him, he will win.Obviously, today wins more with less, and he did it.


    Ding Lingling!


    The landline on the coffee table rang quickly, and Shen Rong''er, who was already flustered, became even more flustered.


    In recent years, everyone uses mobile phones to communicate, and the landline on the desk is a display.Especially for the Shen family, the landline will only sound when one thing is involved, and that is about Shen Hui.


    She almost answered the phone with shaking hands, usually she is not so unsure.Like Xu Linglong, Shen Rong''er was already able to stand alone, she was a soft girl with rigidity.But today, she has a strong hunch that my brother is in trouble again!


    "Hello, hello, who is it?" Shen Ronger asked.


    "Hello, we are the Chengxi Police Station. Is this Shen Hui''s house? Yes, there is a case. I would like to ask him to help investigate..."


    The other party''s tone was very polite, but the words were cold, poking Shen Ronger''s heart like an ice cone.


    Sure enough, this stinky kid is in trouble again!She glared at her brother fiercely while dealing with her.


    After hanging up the phone, Shen Rong''er was trembling with anger and distressed that her younger brother was injured. She stepped forward and said, "Take off the coat, show me!"


    "Sister, what are you doing?" Shen Hui began to play a rogue. "I am hurting here. Besides, there is a difference between men and women, even for siblings."


    He dodged, and Xu Linglong and Shen Rong''er did nothing with him.


    "You wait, I''ll let my dad take care of you." Shen Ronger had no choice but to take the phone and prepare to make a call.


    Shen Hui smiled: "Old sister, who are you lying? Isn''t the old man in the capital? Last week, I thought he was positioned in London."


    "Really? Are you sure?" Shen Rong''er finally gave her brother a harder hand, and Shen Hui was a little bit timid with a sneer.


    The phone dialed, Shen Ronger briefly explained the situation to the person over there, and hung up after less than 30 seconds.


    Xu Linglong said, "I''ll make a call first, and let''s figure out this beforehand at the police station."


    Shen Rong''er nodded and shook her friend''s hand and said, "Thank you, it''s best to handle the case impartially, and let this kid go in for a few days and feel comfortable."


    "Sister, you can''t be so cruel to me, I''m your brother!" Shen Hui shouted.


    But the two ignored him, and Xu Linglong even said that it should have been so.She took the phone, went into the bathroom, and opened the door, shocked.


    Jiang Xiaohu was sitting on the toilet, with a tired look on his face, he was asleep.


    Xu Linglong got a black line on his forehead, and secretly said: "I said why this kid hasn''t been out for so long, but he was asleep. It must have been acupuncture and moxibustion that made him tired."


    She thought for a moment, quietly withdrew, and brought a towel blanket to help him cover it.


    Jiang Xiaohu was really too tired, he sat on the toilet and fell asleep after washing his hands.When Xu Linglong entered, he was arguing with Little Turtle in his dream.


    "Okay, you dead tortoise, dare to bite me?" Jiang Xiaohu shook his hand vigorously, and the tortoise bit his finger.


    Click!


    The little tortoise was even more angry, and bit his finger hard, dripping with blood.


    Jiang Xiaohu yelled in pain, awakened from the nightmare, and found that he was covered with a blanket, and he couldn''t help but feel warm.


    "Xu Linglong did it for me? Humph, this girl is still interested." Jiang Xiaohu secretly said.


    Suddenly, a man''s angry voice came from outside.


    "You get out of here! Never come back again, I Shen Qiaobin does not have your son!"

 434 Chapter 434 Brother-in-law!

    Who?


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but wondered if it was Shen Ronger''s father who came back.


    He didn''t want to cause any misunderstandings, so he looked out from the corner of the bathroom with a shrunken head.


    In the living room, a young man with a blue nose and a swollen face stood aggrieved, while Shen Ronger in front of him was facing him with a hands-free mobile phone in his hand.


    "Little bastard, if you don''t do business all day, you know how to mess around! Why don''t you let people beat you to death!!"


    "Don''t say it''s my son of Shen Qiaobin anymore! Get me as far away as you can, let me see you, you have to break your leg!"


    Angry screams kept coming from the phone, obviously Lao Tzu was educating his son.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but shrank his neck, wondering if he should go out now, after all, it was someone else''s housework.


    Or, go back to the bathroom and sit for a while?


    At this moment, Xu Linglong happened to finish the phone call with an acquaintance at the police station in the opposite room, and as soon as he came out, he saw Jiang Xiaohu who was going to return to the bathroom.


    This kid...Xu Linglong smirked, suddenly shot, slapped Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder with a slap, scared:


    "What are you doing?"


    There was an abrupt voice, Jiang Xiaohu shivered fiercely, turned his head hurriedly, and suddenly saw Xu Linglong who was grinning.


    "What are you doing, you''re scared to death!" Jiang Xiaohu said with lingering fear.


    Xu Linglong didn''t care, and curled her lips: "Who made you be like a thief, come out when you wake up and go back to the bathroom? Why did you sleep soundly in that place?"


    With that said, Xu Linglong directly took Jiang Xiaohu and walked to the living room, while whispering in a low voice: "Seeing that, he is Rong''er''s younger brother. Woe, aren''t you quite capable, just to help Rong''er discipline and discipline her brother."


    "How can I help? Don''t make trouble."


    Jiang Xiaohu quickly refused, saying that he was joking, it was someone else''s housework.


    But out of curiosity, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but look at the younger brother Shen Rong''er.


    I saw that his clothes were tattered, with a lot of blood stains, and his face was even worse. His face was bruised and swollen, and he was almost indistinguishable from the original appearance. It was no different from a pig''s head.


    Wait, why are you familiar?Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback suddenly.


    At this time, Shen Hui also saw Xu Linglong and Jiang Xiaohu.


    A moment ago, he was aggrieved and dissatisfied arguing with his father on the phone. Unexpectedly, after seeing Jiang Xiaohu, Shen Hui suddenly got an expression, threw away his phone decisively, and shouted: "Wow, master, you Why are you here! Help, help!"


    master?This kid won¡¯t be stupid, right?


    Shen Rong''er and Xu Linglong thought subconsciously.After all, all of a sudden, it was yelling for the master and yelling for help. This was not normal behavior.


    Jiang Xiaohu was surprised, until Shen Hui called him a master, then he remembered who this kid was, no wonder he was so familiar!


    Do you want to be so coincidental...


    But before Jiang Xiaohu had time to speak, Shen Hui rushed over and grabbed Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s arm in surprise and said: "Master, you have to take revenge for me! Take him to me, Zhou Chao, the bastard dare not to master you. Do it, he counts me! But it''s miserable for me!"


    What''s all this... Jiang Xiaohu is still a little unaware of what is going on here, who is Zhou Chao?


    Not only him, but Xu Linglong and Shen Ronger were dumbfounded, especially Shen Ronger, who didn''t know how his brother met Jiang Xiaohu, and he was also called Master Jiang Xiaohu!


    "Little bunny, where''s the person? What do you mean? Do you still want to find someone to avenge you? Just stay with me. If you dare to cause any trouble, believe it or not, I will go back and break your leg now?"


    Shen Qiaobin on the phone was furious, and he wanted to follow the phone line to clean up Shen Hui.


    But at the moment, Shen Hui changed his aggrieved appearance just now, and rushed back: "Smelly old man! You think I''m afraid of you, your son has been beaten like this. If you don''t help me, don''t tell me. You have to teach me, come back and break my leg if you have the ability!"


    After speaking, Shen Hui decisively picked up the phone he had thrown on the sofa and pressed it down to hang up.


    Snapped!


    Shen Rong''er was so angry that she slapped Shen Hui on the back of her head, and said angrily: "Why are you talking to our dad? How dare you call him the old man? It''s you!"


    Shen Hui kept screaming, clutching the back of his head and said aggrieved: "Sister, the old man teaches me, and you have to hit me. If you hit me again, you will be really stupid. You are just a brother like me. If I want something wrong, who will be right? Hello!"


    Shen Rong''er couldn''t help but curl her lips, and she said that you are still good to me, every day, you can cause less trouble and make people feel relieved, thank God.


    "Hey, by the way, sister, why is my master in our house? Is he the boyfriend you talked about? This is a coincidence!" Shen Hui suddenly looked at Shen Rong''er with excitement.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Shen Rong''er could not wait to slap Shen Hui again, but seeing his bruised nose and swollen face, she was reluctant to start, so she gave Shen Hui a fierce look.


    Shen Hui didn''t seem to see the threat from his old sister. He limped and walked towards Jiang Xiaohu with all his face, grinning:


    "Hey, it seems that I will not only be able to call you master, but also your brother-in-law, it is really great. I strongly request you to marry my sister quickly, so that she will always teach me at home!"


    "Don''t bark, I never promised to accept you as a disciple..."


    Jiang Xiaohu''s refusal was not straightforward. After all, Shen Hui invited a barbecue last night, and opened a luxurious suite, and that luxurious suite was almost as if Shen Huibai gave it to himself, and he can stay in at will in the future without charging... ¡­


    Shen Hui disagreed: "If you don''t bark, you won''t bark. I''ll call you brother-in-law! Anyway, the master cried out and there is no brother-in-law, as long as you can teach me kung fu."


    Shen Rong''er blushed inexplicably, looking at Shen Hui''s back, she wanted to rush up and clean him up!


    This stinky boy called someone else''s brother-in-law indiscriminately.


    However, when the light from her eyes swept across Jiang Xiaohu''s upright figure, she found that the resistance in her heart was not so strong, and her heartbeat even accelerated a bit.


    Jiang Xiaohu was also embarrassed and explained: "I''m really not your brother-in-law, don''t bark, you know I have a girlfriend."


    Ah...he has a girlfriend?


    Shen Rong''er felt a little more frustrated in her heart, and she was embarrassed when Shen Hui called her brother-in-law one by one, and didn''t want to struggle with this problem anymore.


    She walked behind Shen Hui, grabbed Shen Hui''s collar and asked angrily: "Stop messing around, you quickly clarify what happened today, otherwise I can''t stop my dad if he really wants to interrupt your leg when he comes back. ."

 435 Chapter 435

    Shen Hui was really angry when he saw that his old sister seemed to be moving, and he didn''t dare to talk nonsense any more, hesitated, and quickly explained the matter clearly.


    It turned out that after he opened a room for Jiang Xiaohu last night, he received a call, and several second generations who were in the same circle with him asked him to go racing.


    He didn''t think too much, so he went.


    It turned out that this was a trap set by Zhou Chao, and the purpose was to deceive him and Jiang Xiaohu into getting revenge.


    It''s just that Zhou Chao didn''t expect Jiang Xiaohu to be with Shen Hui, so he asked Shen Hui in various ways to know where Jiang Xiaohu was.


    Shen Hui naturally refused to tell him that Zhou Chao really had nothing to do, so he suggested that Shen Hui join the car to decide. If Shen Hui loses, he must tell him where Jiang Xiaohu is.


    Shen Hui didn''t want to play, but he couldn''t hold back the crowds of Zhou Chao, making it clear that if Shen Hui didn''t dare to play, he would clean up his attitude.


    In no way, Shen Hui had to compete with Zhou Chao once, but fortunately he barely won in the end.


    Zhou Chao, who lost the game, didn''t let Shen Hui go. Instead, he was so embarrassed that he pressed Shen Hui again. He wanted to know the whereabouts of Jiang Xiaohu, but Shen Hui still refused to say. As a result, he fought with Zhou Chao''s group.


    Although there were a lot of opponents, Shen Hui was also a ruthless person. With the momentum of saving his life, he also injured several opponents, and barely ran away.


    "Sister, don''t you know how fierce I was yesterday! A dozen people on the other side beat me, and I beat them down several times!"


    Speaking of last night, Shen Hui was full of vigor, boasting of his bravery in single-handedly against the opposite group last night.


    Shen Rong''er felt distressed and angry, and hated iron for nothing. "I know all day that I am fooling around with that group of people. If you are serious, can you have such a thing? You even beat up a few more, you all They got it to the hospital! What should I do now? Huh? The police station just called and asked you to do the transcript. What do you say?"


    After knowing that it was not his brother who took the initiative to cause trouble, Shen Rong''er didn''t feel so angry anymore, and more distressed. After all, it was just such a brother.And if you go to jail for the crime of hurt, it will be a stain for a lifetime.


    Shen Hui didn''t care, and said with a grin: "Why don''t you just go to the police station? What can I do if I go in and stay for a few days? When I come out, I won''t be surnamed Shen if I can''t kill those bastards!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Shen Rong''er raised her hand and was so angry that she wanted to slap Shen Hui, but seeing his miserable appearance, she couldn''t help it.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, this matter hasn''t been determined yet, and the police station just asked Shen Hui to understand the situation."


    Xu Linglong hurriedly grabbed Shen Rong''er, and then explained: "I just contacted over there. Shen Hui has not been formally filed for this matter. If you think of a way, there should be a turnaround."


    "Hey, my sister Linglong is kind to me, not like a fierce woman, or you can be my sister in the future." Shen Hui said humble.


    Shen Rong''er gave Shen Hui a fierce look at the anger in her heart.


    "Uh..." Jiang Xiaohu opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say.


    This was originally a family affair between Shen Hui and Shen Rong''er. He was not easy to intervene as an outsider, but he heard that Shen Hui said that this matter had a lot to do with him. After all, Zhou Chao set up a trap to let Shen Hui pass through because he wanted to retaliate. .


    Just hesitating for a while, Jiang Xiaohu made up his mind decisively, and things started because of him. If he didn''t care about it, he might as well cut off his two eggs and become a wife!


    "Since the police station is only investigating the situation, if it can be proved that Shen Hui did not harm them, is it all right?" Jiang Xiaohu pondered.


    Xu Linglong nodded, "It''s true, but Shen Hui hurt people seriously, and two more people were hospitalized because of this. This is a fact..."


    Jiang Xiaohu thought for a while, and said cheerfully: "Hey, just let them admit that Shen Hui didn''t hurt them personally, and that their injuries were caused by accidentally falling down. That''s not it."


    "You said it is light, but it''s not so easy, unless they spend money to change their mouths, but their family is not short of money, and it is not easy to spend money..."


    "Master...ah no, brother-in-law! Do you have a way? I will trust you in the future!"


    Shen Hui said excitedly. Although he said nothing, he was still very afraid of entering the detention center. After all, he knew just how miserable the people were.


    So looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s confident appearance, there was hope in his heart.


    "Go, let''s go find that Zhou Chao now, and I''ll talk to him."


    With that said, Jiang Xiaohu stood up, and Shen Hui followed closely, and followed Jiang Xiaohu out the door with a smile.


    "Why are you two going?"


    Shen Rong''er and Xu Linglong also stood up.


    "Sister, I borrowed your car to drive. I ran away last night, and my car was still there."


    Shen Hui quite skillfully took a car key from the shoe cabinet at the door.


    "Come back! Don''t fight with people again!" Shen Ronger hurriedly shouted.


    But Shen Hui and Jiang Xiaohu had already walked outside the door, and Shen Hui closed the door smoothly.


    ...


    When he came to the underground parking lot of the community, Shen Hui pressed the key.


    Suddenly, the red BMW MINI not far away rang.


    After handing the key to Jiang Xiaohu, Shen Hui said depressed: "Brother-in-law, you can drive, I can''t drive a car like this..."


    "Don''t call my brother-in-law, you won''t help you if you call me again!"


    Jiang Xiaohu has a headache, why is this kid dead and not changing his mind.


    Shen Hui opened the passenger door and sat up, smiling: "Hey, anyway, I only recognize you as my brother-in-law. I don''t recognize anyone else!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was speechless, and was about to start the car, but saw Shen Ronger and Xu Linglong running over, panting, and without saying anything, they squeezed the car door to the back seat.


    "We want to go together, save you guys and fight with others!"


    Originally, Shen Ronger came to chase Shen Hui back, so that he would make trouble again, but Xu Linglong said it was better to follow it. She believed that since Jiang Xiaohu said there was a way, it would definitely be able to solve the matter.


    Under her persuasion, Shen Rong''er also had some hope in her heart. Although she said she was going to lock Shen Hui in for a few days so that he could repent, after all, this is a younger brother. If he has been in jail on his back, he will be very much in the next life. It''s hard to be a man, and it wasn''t Shen Hui''s fault in the first place, so she had to agree with Xu Linglong''s persuasion.


    The only requirement was to go together, watching Shen Hui not let him fight with others.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t think too much, he smiled happily, started the engine directly, and drove towards the place where Shen Hui and Zhou Chao were racing.


    Even Shen Hui was worried that he could not find Zhou Chao, so he called Zhou Chao directly on the way and asked him to wait in the old place!


    ...


    On the other side, Zhou Chao hung up the phone call from Shen Hui and violently cursed: "Damn, Shen Hui, this dog thing is pretty rampant!"


    "Brother Chao, what''s the matter? This grandson dares to be so arrogant, maybe he has found a lot of people? We are also called people?"


    "Call someone! Call me as much as you want!"

 436 Chapter 436

    Under Shen Hui''s constant guidance, Jiang Xiaohu drove and quickly came to an abandoned factory in the suburbs.


    "That''s it, we usually race here."


    Shen Hui got off the car with a look quite triumphant, as if he had seen Zhou Chao being cleaned up by Jiang Xiaohu, and then apologized to himself.


    Having a great brother-in-law is just comfortable...


    It''s a pity that he hasn''t finished his emotions, and dozens of people walked out of the abandoned factory.


    Shen Hui''s face suddenly became a little ugly, and he swallowed and cursed: "I joined him, how come Zhou Chao, such a bastard thing, called so many people!"


    His face was full of tension, and he couldn''t help muttering in a low voice: "What''s the matter? Or let''s run first, there are too many people."


    "Run or run, it''s okay." Jiang Xiaohu disapproved.


    Shen Rong''er and Xu Linglong also got out of the car and looked at the dozens of people who were obviously ill-intentioned with wooden sticks and iron bars in their hands. Their expressions became a little more flustered.


    After all, they are just women, nowhere have they seen such a scene.


    At this time, Zhou Chao started and waved his hand. The dozens of people surrounded the four Jiang Xiaohu in the middle.


    "Shen Hui, are you so courageous? You dare to call Lao Tzu to wait. Why is Lao Tzu waiting for you here?"


    Zhou Chao looked arrogant, took a look at Jiang Xiaohu''s several people, and then said contemptuously: "Where are you called? Let Lao Tzu wait, did you and him come these few people? And brought two ladies? I want to laugh so hard, hahaha."


    Shen Hui felt guilty in his heart, without any fear on his face. He pretended to be calm and cursed back: "I am going to get you out. When I heard Lao Tzu was coming to you, I called so many people. Look at you for your courage, I see you. Maybe I''m scared to pee my pants, right?"


    "Fuck off, I was so scared of you to pee my pants? What kind of green onion are you? I will punch you out of your shit later!"


    Zhou Chao scolded back viciously, then stopped talking to Shen Hui and turned his gaze to Jiang Xiaohu.


    A violent anger came out of my heart.


    He will never forget what happened last night!


    It was the first time I was slapped in my face since I grew up, and it was still in full view. I was not finished with being so humiliated, and I was even forced to apologize in the end!


    Zhou Chao only felt that his face was completely lost last night. If he doesn''t get his face back, then he won''t mess around in the circle in the future. When others see him, he will just point his nose and yell at him!


    Therefore, as soon as Zhou Chao left last night, he decisively set a trap to find face from Jiang Xiaohu, but it was a pity that only Shen Hui went there.


    But that¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not too late to find your face now, I will let you kneel down and beg for mercy when I am waiting!


    Thinking of this, Zhou Chao was full of spring breeze, and said to Jiang Xiaohu: "Brother, I have met again, what happened last night, let''s break it now?"


    "It''s just right, I came to you and want to talk to you about last night." Jiang Xiaohu''s face was as usual, as if he didn''t even look at the dozens of fierce and evil people on the opposite side.


    "Hehe, it''s kind of crazy." Zhou Chao shook his tongue, "I see if your brain is flooded, now I have so many people, what are you crazy about, so quickly kneel down and kowtow to Laozi and apologize. "


    "Is it to you? I have the ability to single out with my Huzi brother, so that you can kill you with one hand!" Shen Hui couldn''t help cursing.


    "Why do I single you out?"


    Zhou Chao looked contemptuous, he was not stupid, Jiang Xiaohu was so powerful last night, he probably couldn''t beat ten of them together.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to participate in the boring scolding between Shen Hui and Zhou Chao. He thought about it and said, "I came to see you today. There is only one thing. You can go to the police station to clarify by yourself and say that you guys were injured by accident. Yes, it has nothing to do with Shen Hui."


    "Are you dreaming?"


    Zhou Chao instantly understood Jiang Xiaohu''s intention, and immediately said proudly:


    "To tell you the truth, in fact, the few people that Shen Hui hit did nothing. Lao Tzu told them to pretend to be seriously injured and hospitalized. In this case, this grandson would have to squat in for four or five years because of deliberate injury, and dare to provoke Lao Tzu. , I can''t kill him!"


    "Next, you won''t be able to run! But don''t worry, haha, I won''t let you go to jail, aren''t you able to fight? I''m here today to abolish both your legs and both hands. Look Can you still fight in the future?"


    After speaking, Zhou Chao glared at Jiang Xiaohu fiercely.


    "Couldn''t you, play with Laozi?" Shen Hui glared.


    "Nonsense, if I wanted to kill you last night, could you still run?"


    Zhou Chao grinned. The conflicts between him and Shen Hui have always been great. Last night, he did think about abolishing Shen Hui because of the crowd, but he was not stupid. Knowing that something serious was going to happen to Shen Hui, the Shen family would definitely not let it go.


    Therefore, Zhou Chao could only retreat and tried to pit Shen Hui together, so that he could go to jail for several years for the crime of hurting him, so that he could vent his anger, and even if the Shen family retaliated afterwards, the revenge would not be able to get him.


    When Shen Rong''er heard that, Zhou Chao confessed to the frame of Shen Hui so blatantly, and couldn''t hold back his anger, and asked, "It''s okay for you to fight with each other. As for using such despicable means?"


    Zhou Chao saw that Shen Rong''er and Shen Hui were a bit similar, his eyes lit up, and his eyes narrowed and said, "You are Shen Hui''s sister? You look pretty good, or else, you accompany me to sleep and make me feel comfortable. After that, I won¡¯t let Shen Hui go to jail, how?"


    Although Shen Hui was very dissatisfied with Shen Ronger''s various disciplines, he still cared about his sister from the bottom of his heart.


    And now, Zhou Chao dared to molest Shen Rong''er and completely ignited the anger in Shen Hui''s heart.


    He was also decisive, and directly picked up half of the brick on the ground and smashed it towards Zhou Chao.


    "I wipe it!"


    Zhou Chao was panicked and hurriedly hid, but he was still smashed by a brick on his forehead, and several bloody marks appeared on his forehead.


    This is because he hides in time, otherwise this one will definitely make a big hole in his forehead.


    Zhou Chao was stunned. He didn''t expect that Shen Hui would dare to take the initiative in the face of so many people.


    But soon, he came back to his senses, staring at his eyes and cursing: "Co, kill this grandson for me!"


    But as soon as he uttered his words, he found the figure in front of him swayed, and then his neck was tightly choked.


    Jiang Xiaohu naturally wouldn''t be silly waiting to be beaten by a crowd of dozens of people on the opposite side, so he stopped him at the moment of Zhou Chaoyue''s voice, and said solemnly: "If you dare to move, I believe it is you who die first."


    As he said, Jiang Xiaohu''s hand slightly increased his strength, Zhou Chao''s face suddenly flushed, struggling desperately, trying to pull Jiang Xiaohu''s hand off.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, Jiang Xiaohu''s hands were like iron tongs. On the contrary, Zhou Chao''s breathing became weaker and weaker, his face became more and more red, and his tongue was involuntarily spit out.

 437 Chapter 437

    Seeing Zhou Chao looking dying, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head slightly.


    This is too weak, he didn''t even use it much.


    However, it was really troublesome to kill Zhou Chao, Jiang Xiaohu had no choice but to relax a little bit.


    "Cough...cough..."


    Zhou Chao hurriedly panted. He really thought that Jiang Xiaohu was going to choke himself to death. The experience of life and death made him never recover.


    It''s terrible, why is this person so terrible...


    Secretly glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, Zhou Chao had only fear in his heart, and he trembled and said, "You, what do you want to do?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glared at Zhou Chao and threatened: "It''s very simple. I said just now. Go to the police station to clarify the matter. If I play any tricks with me, I will kill you first."


    "Let go of Brother Chao!"


    "Brothers go together and kill this grandson!"


    At this time, Zhou Chao''s subordinates came to their senses, and they surrounded Jiang Xiaohu with ferocious spirits, directly surrounding Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t panic, smiled, and patted the back of the head next week.


    Zhou Chao understood, swallowed, and said in a panic: "You all leave me aside, you want to kill me, do you guys?"


    In fact, he deliberately greeted this group of people rushing to kill Jiang Xiaohu, but he didn''t dare to bet that he was almost choked to death just now, which made him want to pee his pants even now.


    Then, Zhou Chao begged Jiang Xiaohu with a hippy smile: "Brother, you calm down, let me go first."


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded and smiled: "Okay, then you are going to talk about how to go to the police station to clarify the facts."


    Zhou Chao''s eyes rolled around, and he didn''t want to give up such a good opportunity to frame Shen Hui, but in comparison, he felt that his life was more important.


    A clever trick quietly appeared in Zhou Chao''s mind. He didn''t hesitate anymore and said: "Brother, otherwise, the car is used to decide everything here. Let''s play. If you can beat and win, I will definitely listen to you. "


    Racing?


    It''s kind of interesting... Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help thinking.


    Before coming, his idea was very simple. It was to clean up Zhou Chao. If he refused to accept it, he would clean up until he served.


    But the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes. Shen Rong''er and Xu Linglong had to follow, there were still so many people on the opposite side.


    When he really started, Jiang Xiaohu was naturally fearless, but it would be troublesome if Shen Rong''er and Xu Linglong were injured in the chaos.


    So when Zhou Chao proposed to use the car to decide, he thought it was acceptable.


    The most important thing is that Jiang Xiaohu himself likes to drive very much, and he yearns for the drivers who are racing on the field on TV.


    At the moment, he has the opportunity to experience the feeling of a racing car in person, which makes him very excited.


    But Jiang Xiaohu would not be fooled by Zhou Chao in such a simple way. He knew that Zhou Chao had a match with Shen Hui last night. As a result, Shen Hui won. Zhou Chao turned his face and refused, so he had to beat Zhou Chao beforehand. ...


    "What if you lose and don''t admit it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu patted Zhou Chao''s face with a smile, his eyes full of majesty, and his whole body was surging.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Zhou Chao wanted to make a quibble, but as soon as his eyes met Jiang Xiaohu''s unangry eyes, he only felt that his breathing was a bit harder, and his heart pounded.


    very scary¡­¡­


    Zhou Chao''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he shuddered subconsciously. He hesitated and said, "Brother, you can rest assured, I will definitely do what I say. If I can''t do it, you will...get me to death."


    "Row."


    Jiang Xiaohu was not afraid of Zhou Chao''s tricks, so he let him go.


    As the group of people surrounding Jiang Xiaohu dispersed, Shen Hui and Shen Ronger Xu Linglong squeezed to Jiang Xiaohu''s side.


    Shen Hui said anxiously: "Brother Huzi, you really want to race with this grandson. Even if this bastard loses, he will definitely not keep his promise."


    "Don''t worry, if he dare to be disobedient, I will kill him."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care, his voice was loud, he just told Zhou Chao on purpose.


    Shen Rong''er couldn''t help but muttered: "You know how to fight all day long, and you men can''t live in peace."


    As soon as her words came out, Xu Linglong nodded in agreement, and gave Jiang Xiaohu a big eye.


    "Sister, what do you know..."


    Shen Hui curled his lips and wanted to refute. Shen Ronger glared at him decisively and said angrily: "It''s not all because of you. I know all day long to cause trouble. Why did you just smash that Zhou Chao? What should I do when I fight?"


    With that said, Shen Ronger secretly glanced at Jiang Xiaohu from the corner of her light. Just now, she thought she was going to fight. There were so many people on the opposite side. If they really fight, let alone Shen Hui, even the fate of her and Xu Linglong is hard to say. .


    Who knows that Jiang Xiaohu prevented a tragedy from happening so easily.


    It seems that Linglong believes in him so much for no reason...


    Unfortunately, he seems to have a girlfriend...


    Bah...Shen Rong''er, what do you think...


    Shen Ronger''s heart was constantly moving, and her face blushed a bit inexplicably.


    "Hey, it''s not because he actually dared to molest you, of course I can''t bear it!"


    Shen Hui smiled and didn''t mention it again, and said to Jiang Xiaohu: "Brother Huzi, if you want to compete with him, you can''t have a car. My car is here. You can drive my car to compare with him."


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback, only then did he remember that he had no car, and he had never thought about it just now.


    Shen Hui turned around and was still angrily facing Zhou Chao, shouting: "The surname Zhou, where is Laozi''s car? Where did you get my car?"


    "Join you..." Zhou Chao wanted to scold him back, but when he saw Jiang Xiaohu, he shuddered again and resolutely changed his words: "Just your broken car, is it rare for me, wait!"


    As he said, Zhou Chao whispered a few words to the person next to him.


    After a while, a pickup truck drove over, and a large Land Rover was dragged behind, the one Shen Hui drove last night.


    However, compared to yesterday, this Land Rover looks very miserable at the moment.


    All four wheels were deflated, the front and rear windshields and windows were all shattered, and the body was smashed with potholes, almost no difference from being completely scrapped.


    They all say that the car is a man¡¯s second wife. When Shen Hui saw his car turned into this look, his eyes were a little red, and he roared: "Chou Chao, you are a bastard, I''m the car to let you Huo Huocheng is like this?"


    "How to drop it? Not convinced?"


    Zhou Chao was full of contempt. After Shen Hui ran away last night, he spread all his anger on this car, completely treating this car as Jiang Xiaohu to vent his resentment.


    Suddenly, Zhou Chao''s heart moved. Jiang Xiaohu wanted to race with him, obviously intending to drive Shen Hui''s car.


    But Shen Hui''s car was basically scrapped by him. Doesn''t it mean that Jiang Xiaohu has no car to drive in the next race?

 438 438 Tortoise and Hare Race

    Thinking of this, Zhou Chao simply wanted to laugh up to the sky, and praised his wise behavior of smashing the car to vent his hatred last night!


    But perhaps he didn¡¯t dare to be too rampant in front of Jiang Xiaohu. Zhou Chaoqiang resisted the darkness in his heart, and said with a strange air: "Oh, sorry, Shao Hui, I was impulsive last night and accidentally made your car like this. Sorry."


    Afterwards, he changed his conversation, pretending to be regretful: "What should I do? You have to race, and you can''t have a car. In this case, you can only count as a loss."


    Jiang Xiaohu really couldn''t stand Zhou Chao''s yin and yang, so awkward!


    He smiled cheerfully, raised his leg and took a step towards Zhou Chao.


    Zhou Chao panicked, and subconsciously stepped back several steps, and said in a panic: "What do you want to do? It''s not that I let you drive without a car. You have to believe in your words. Let''s say it. You win, I listen. Yours, if you lose, I don¡¯t care about you, just don¡¯t interfere with Shen Hui¡¯s affairs."


    Shen Hui obviously couldn''t forget the fact that he clearly won last night, but Zhou Chao turned his face and refused to admit it, and immediately cursed with contempt: "Just you shameless bastard still have the face to speak and believe? Would you like to show your face?"


    "I, I have a car, can''t I drive my car?"


    Shen Ronger hesitated. She has always disliked her brother''s car fights, but compared to fights, she felt that racing was a little more acceptable.Moreover, Jiang Xiaohu is racing for the sake of Shen Hui being framed. As an older sister, she naturally has to think of a solution.


    "Sister, stop making trouble, how can your broken car do it." Shen Hui couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    In fact, Shen Ronger''s car is not bad, and the BMW MINI is also considered a luxury car.


    But this car is mainly driven by women, usually driving and shopping, shopping and shopping are very good, and it is really difficult to use it to race with people.


    "My car isn''t broken, it''s so expensive!" Shen Ronger gave Shen Hui a dissatisfied look.


    What''s the price... My car can buy ten of these gadgets, not counting the conversion fee I spent... Shen Hui whispered, but he didn''t dare to tell Shen Rong''er.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t think so much, and nodded: "Yes, I can just drive your car and compare him."


    "Brother Hu, this broken car really can''t compete. I definitely lose."


    Shen Hui hurriedly persuaded that he often races, knowing that technology is not important here. What is important is the performance of the car. A small MINI is not suitable for racing, let alone no modification.


    Look at the opponent''s car, Mercedes-Benz big G, bare car is more than three million, the power can simply crush this small MINI on the ground.


    This is not a modification. Shen Hui knows that Zhou Chao is also a racing car. He has spent a lot of thoughts on modifying this Mercedes-Benz G.Regardless of being a cross-country vehicle, after modification and debugging, it can be pulled on a regular track and can even compete with top supercars.


    Is this better than that?It''s not too much to say that it is the tortoise and the hare!


    Moreover, although the performance of the car is the most important, the skills of the driver must not be lacking. Shen Hui knows that Jiang Xiaohu is very good, but that is kung fu, not the same as driving.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s appearance is obviously his first contact with racing cars, and Shen Hui naturally wonders whether Jiang Xiaohu''s technology will work.


    It''s over...


    With many thoughts in his heart, Shen Hui was also a little irritable, and whispered beside Jiang Xiaohu: "Brother Huzi, or let''s go now, and wait for the opportunity to take care of this grandson later."


    "Why are you going, why are you so confused, do you want me to teach you a few tricks? Just be quiet."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care, he became familiar with the MINI''s gears after he got into the driving position.


    Shen Hui had no choice but to withdraw to the side, praying for some miracle to happen in the next game, such as Zhou Chao''s tire suddenly bursting...


    Soon, both sides were ready, and Jiang Xiaohu, led by someone who looked like a referee, drove to the same starting line as Zhou Chao''s Mercedes-Benz G.


    The height of the big G was a lot higher than the MINI. Zhou Chao rolled down the car window and looked at Jiang Xiaohu condescendingly. He only felt that the sense of horror that Jiang Xiaohu had given him just now disappeared a lot.


    "Hehe, you rubbish truck drove over to the race, it feels like I''m a bit bullying, should I let you run two laps first?"


    At this moment, Zhou Chao''s self-confidence was a bit inflated. He thought that Jiang Xiaohu was really good, but he was in a racing car. No matter how good he was, he was driving such a garbage truck.


    Jiang Xiaohu was still familiar with the car¡¯s conditions before the race started. He didn¡¯t seem to hear the ridicule in Zhou Chao¡¯s words. He muttered: ¡°Also, let¡¯s let it go. If you lose, don''t play Lai."


    Zhou Chao''s smiling face was stagnant, the first time he raced?Do you dare to agree to play with yourself?Damn, is this looking down on people?


    Let you slap you up, I will tease you stuffy bun, really think I will let you?


    I kept cursing Jiang Xiaohu in my heart, but Zhou Chao''s face was not smiling, he said leisurely: "Hey, let''s start when we are ready."


    After speaking, without waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to answer, he directly signaled the referee to start counting down.


    "3, 2, 1!"


    "Start!"


    The referee received a signal and called the countdown quickly, and almost finished reading the three numbers without pause.


    Obviously Zhou Chao had already prepared, and the Mercedes-Benz Big G suddenly launched, amidst the roar of the engine, it rushed out all of a sudden.


    by!Is this the beginning?


    Jiang Xiaohu started the car in a hurry, but unfortunately it was slow for a while, and Zhou Chao''s big G was already farther and farther away from him.


    "Couldn''t you, shameless, shameless?"


    On the side of the track, Shen Hui scolded, Zhou Chao obviously discussed the countdown with the referee in order to seize the opportunity.


    Because the track here is not wide, most places can barely accommodate two cars passing, which means that if you seize the first opportunity at the start, the advantage will be great, and it is difficult for the cars behind to pass.


    Jiang Xiaohu was not in a hurry. He followed Zhou Chao in a hurry, touching the steering wheel, stepping on the accelerator, and constantly shifting gears. He really looked like a professional driver.


    Since Jiang Xiaohu was driving here for the first time, the track was a bit unfamiliar, and the distance between him and Zhou Chao gradually became larger and larger. Even Jiang Xiaohu almost got lost several times. Fortunately, the wall next to him sometimes pointed The street signs appeared to keep him from leaving the track.


    Because the track here was built between various buildings in the abandoned factory, it was very complicated and dangerous. There were many corners. After a lap, Jiang Xiaohu was still a little confused and couldn''t remember the way.


    At this time, Zhou Chao had already dumped him for most of the lap.


    "Haha, okay you, do you want me to stop here and wait for you?"


    After the third lap, Zhou Chao had already led Jiang Xiaohu for a full lap. When he passed Jiang Xiaohu to complete the lap, he even slowed down deliberately, paralleling Jiang Xiaohu, and ridiculed.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t answer him, but his expression changed, changing his previous confusion.

 439 Chapter 439: Professional Driver?

    On the side of the track, Shen Hui looked complicated, anxious, angry, and unwilling.


    Although the result of the game had long been expected and knew that Jiang Xiaohu was almost impossible to win Zhou Chao, he never thought that Jiang Xiaohu would be trapped by Zhou Chao in just such a short time.


    On the track, this is a shame!


    "Haha, Shao Hui, what''s wrong with you, such a rubbish? Quilted?"


    "That''s right, I used to wear chicken feather clothing before, and I had to race when driving a broken car. I really think I am a car god."


    "Let me say, Shao Hui, you made him surrender as soon as possible. After running for a while, he was caught in a lap. After 10 laps, how many laps have to be behind? Three laps? Tsk..."


    ...


    Among the group of people that Zhou Chao had brought, many of them began to laugh and laugh.


    Shen Hui couldn''t help clenching his fists and gritted his teeth: "A bunch of rubbish, go away. If my master drives a good car, he will be so slow? Have the ability to wait for Laozi''s car to be repaired to compare with me? Let you have one Hands are fine!"


    "Hey, do you still want to play a car in the future?"


    Shen Hui''s face was pale, but he didn''t know how to refute it. He also knew that if Jiang Xiaohu lost, Zhou Chao would definitely do everything possible to get himself into jail.


    Do you have to end up like that?Shen Hui''s hip muscles tightened fiercely, and he couldn''t help but shiver a few times.


    Zhou Chao''s jokes made Shen Rong''er flushed, sipped inwardly, and glared at Shen Hui, very dissatisfied that her brother usually deals with these people.


    It seemed that Xu Linglong hadn''t heard the ridicule here. Her eyes followed the red MINI that Jiang Xiaohu drove on the track. Suddenly, she was surprised:


    "Hey, why does Huzi seem to be catching up with Zhou Chao?"


    "Catch up?"


    Shen Hui was taken aback, and hurriedly turned around. For the convenience of watching the game, they are now on the roof of an abandoned building. They are condescending here, but they can see the entire track very clearly.


    Sure enough, as Xu Linglong said, although Zhou Chao was still far ahead, the BMW MINI driven by Jiang Xiaohu was shortening the distance between them bit by bit.


    "Brother Hu Zi opened this? What''s the situation..."


    Shen Hui swallowed, his face full of disbelief.


    Not only him, but even the group of people who had been ridiculing Shen Hui and Jiang Xiaohu just now were silent, and their faces were all hell of a ghost.


    If the BMW MINI that Jiang Xiaohu drove was like a clumsy little tortoise before, it was like a cheetah that locked its prey and attacked quickly!


    "This shouldn''t be a professional driver." Someone exclaimed.


    Shen Hui moved his lips but didn''t say a word. He wanted to agree with what this person said!


    As an avid racing enthusiast, Shen Hui naturally has his own insights. At this time, Jiang Xiaohu''s BMW MINI, aside from previous performance, is undoubtedly a professional driver at the moment.


    Whether it is shifting gears and speeding up, or entering a curve, both are perfect!


    ...


    On the Mercedes-Benz Grand G, Zhou Chao looked triumphant, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    "Hey, I only ran three laps now, I just dumped the grandson one full lap, and after I run ten laps, I will dump him four or five laps. It''s a rubbish, so I just pretended to be like Lao Tzu. Two-five-eighty-thousand, I really thought how great it was."


    He couldn''t help but cursed in his heart, and he even couldn''t wait to finish the race to see what Jiang Xiaohu would look like.


    When he glanced across the rearview mirror, Zhou Chao''s gaze shrank slightly, and it was a little surprised that Shen Hui actually followed.


    "What''s the situation? Where did I go wrong? It shouldn''t be..."


    While muttering, Zhou Chao didn''t think too much, shifting gears one after another, wanting to increase his speed even more.


    However, the BMW MINI was not thrown away again as Zhou Chao had imagined, but got closer.


    He became more and more puzzled, an unpleasant feeling quietly came to his heart, and the smug smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    At this time, the red MINI has been closely behind the Mercedes-Benz G, and the gap between the two sides is only a few meters.


    Jiang Xiaohu held the steering wheel and stared at the road ahead earnestly.


    "Um... there is a big bend ahead, where you should be able to pass."


    The previous few laps also made Jiang Xiaohu familiar with the track here, and quickly judged how to overtake based on the positions of both sides.


    Sure enough, when it was about to drive to that big turn, Zhou Chao''s Mercedes-Benz Grand G slowed down, and a big neutral also appeared on the right side of the car.


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed happily. In the first few laps, he discovered some habits, or stinks, when driving Zhou Chao, especially when cornering. He liked to let the body float past and complete the so-called drifting into the corner.


    Naturally, he was not so fancy, decisively stepped on the accelerator, full power, and rushed towards the empty space that Zhou Chao let out.


    "I''m coming together, this grandson is crazy?" Zhou Chao was shocked.


    This turn is very tight and dangerous. Jiang Xiaohu''s speed is no different from looking for death!It''s just a matter of how to die. Either hit the wall and died, or hit the two people in Zhou Chao''s car and died together.


    The cold sweat on Zhou Chao''s head came out. He didn''t want to die. He gritted his teeth and stepped on the brake, avoiding Jiang Xiaohu who was rushing over.


    Jiang Xiaohu was happy. If Zhou Chao kept his original speed, he thought that this turn would be a bit difficult, and maybe he would really hit the wall.


    However, Zhou Chao took the initiative to slow down, which almost instantly reduced the difficulty of Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s cornering to the minimum. He tapped the brakes a few times, quickly turned the steering wheel, and quickly adjusted the position. Then, amidst the roar of the engine, the red BMW MINI was a superb car. Chen, instantly pulled a long distance from Zhou Chao''s Mercedes-Benz Grand G.


    "It''s over! Huzi brother cowhide! Brother-in-law cowhide!"


    Shen Hui yelled, looking excited.


    Zhou Chao''s group of people also swallowed their saliva, it was really unexpected that Jiang Xiaohu would actually complete the overtake!


    "What is it called!"


    When Shen Hui was called brother-in-law again, Shen Ronger''s face turned reddish, and she reached out and pinched Shen Hui''s arm.


    Shen Hui grinned in pain, and muttered: "I''m not happy, besides, Brother Huzi is so powerful, what''s wrong with calling him brother-in-law, maybe people still look down on you."

 440 Chapter 440

    "You..." Shen Rong''er was very angry and was about to clean up Shen Hui immediately.


    Xu Linglong hurriedly grabbed Shen Rong''er and glared at Shen Hui: "Don''t make trouble, watch the game well, Hu Zi hasn''t won yet."


    Only then did Shen Hui wake up, his expression a bit nervous again.


    It is now catching up, but strictly speaking, Jiang Xiaohu is still a full circle behind Zhou Chao, and the situation is still not optimistic.


    On the track, Jiang Xiaohu felt a lot more relaxed. First, he was not familiar with the track here, and the second was not familiar with the car, so he was behind so much at the beginning.


    Now, as the track gets more and more familiar, he has absolute confidence to win the game!


    But he didn''t relax his mind, on the contrary, he took a lot of seriousness. Under his control, the BMW MINI is getting faster and faster.


    After a few more laps, Jiang Xiaohu came behind Zhou Chao again.


    The overtaking just now only allowed him to avoid the humiliation of being lapped. This time, if he can pass again, he will be considered a real lead!


    "Come on with him, is this grandson hanging up?"


    Zhou Chao looked at the red MINI that appeared in his rearview mirror again, and couldn''t help but swear harshly, making his heart more flustered.


    As the saying goes, the authorities are obsessed and the bystanders are clear.


    He, the authoritarian, was very confused at this time. He didn''t even think about why Jiang Xiaohu was so powerful all of a sudden. If it weren¡¯t for Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s driving in the rearview mirror, he even wondered if it was a change. People.


    "That''s right! I was accidentally overtaken by you before, and it is absolutely impossible for you to overtake this time!" Zhou Chao looked fierce, and his teeth rattled even more.


    Unfortunately, he scolded with great momentum, but he could only watch Jiang Xiaohu''s car getting closer, and the distance between the two sides was once again only a few meters away.


    After following up, Jiang Xiaohu was not in a hurry, keeping up with him at the same speed as Zhou Chao.


    He was waiting for Zhou Chao to make a mistake. After so many laps, Jiang Xiaohu knew that Zhou Chao would definitely make a mistake.


    Compared with Jiang Xiaohu''s ease, Zhou Chao felt a lot more uncomfortable.


    A heart was beating violently, his face was sweaty, and his back was already soaked.


    Maybe it was too nervous. Zhou Chao obviously didn''t realize that he looked at the rearview mirror too many times.


    In racing, this is a taboo, because at such a fast speed, the driver needs to concentrate on the road ahead in order to better control the vehicle without accidents.


    boom!


    Suddenly, Zhou Chao''s Mercedes-Benz Big G body shook violently, and Zhou Chao''s head hit the roof of the car violently. He hurriedly stepped on the brakes and slammed the steering wheel to prevent the body from hitting the nearby pillar.


    Zhou Chao turned pale suddenly and was in shock. He just remembered that there was a hurdle here, and he usually had to slow down when passing by.


    It''s a pity that he has been focusing on the rearview mirror since just now, and he was even more flustered by Jiang Xiaohu, so naturally he didn''t think of this hurdle.


    Later, Jiang Xiaohu smiled. Although he knew that Zhou Chao would definitely make a mistake, he didn''t expect to come so soon.


    Naturally, he would not let go of such a good opportunity, stepped on the accelerator decisively, and drilled into the gap that Zhou Chao had made to avoid losing control of the car.


    As long as you pass here, there is only one lap left in the next race, and it can almost be said to be a steady win!


    Jiang Xiaohu felt quite relaxed.


    Zhou Chao gritted his teeth, and before he had time to regret his mistake, he found that Jiang Xiaohu was thinking about surpassing himself.


    "Draft it! Still want to super Laozi''s car? Let Laozi go to death"


    At this critical juncture, Zhou Chao''s eyes were red, with a touch of madness.


    While feeling fierce in his heart, he slammed the direction again, and stomped the accelerator to the bottom.


    Immediately afterwards, the front of the Mercedes-Benz G turned around, like a tiger pounced, and slammed into Jiang Xiaohu''s little MINI.


    At such a close distance, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even have time to react, and the small and exquisite MINI was almost knocked over.


    "What is this kid doing!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was shocked, and hurriedly tried to stabilize the body.


    But Zhou Chao didn''t want to give up after a collision. He stepped back a little, and then accelerated again.


    Because Jiang Xiaohu''s MINI was hit sideways on the track, the driver''s seat he was sitting in was exposed to the front of the Mercedes Benz.


    And Zhou Chao''s goal was the driver''s seat where Jiang Xiaohu was sitting, and his eyes were completely filled with madness.


    "Go to hell! Did you get along with you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu also realized that Zhou Chao, the bastard, wanted to kill himself!


    But at this moment, he didn''t have the skill to accuse Zhou Chao of being so vicious, so he slammed on the accelerator to avoid Zhou Chao''s impact.


    boom!


    Huh!


    There was a continuous loud noise. First, Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s MINI hit the wall next to the track, but fortunately this also allowed him to avoid the front of the hitting Mercedes-Benz with his own driver¡¯s seat, and instead greeted him with the back half of the body. Hit.


    Even if he escaped the most direct and deadly impact, Jiang Xiaohu was still a little uncomfortable, his head was in a daze, and the sky was spinning. Fortunately, the MINI airbag bounced out, so that he did not suffer more serious injuries.


    Jiang Xiaohu was afraid that Zhou Chao¡¯s grandson would collide again, so he got out of the car and ran to the side of Zhou Chao¡¯s Mercedes-Benz G in three or two steps, pulled the door of the car, and then directly pulled Zhou Chao from the car. Come down.


    Snapped!


    Jiang Xiaohu slapped Zhou Chao to the ground, and said angrily: "Do you want to kill me?"


    Zhou Chao covered his head, and dare not speak.


    Jiang Xiaohu was so angry that he punched and kicked and greeted Zhou Chao again and again.


    At this time, the rapid and chaotic footsteps sounded nearby.


    The group of people led by Zhou Chao and Shen Ronger, Xu Linglong and the others ran over here.


    "Zhou Chao, you guys, the bastard stuff, I killed you!"


    Shen Hui limped and looked funny, but he was not slower than others at all, and he cursed while running.


    When he came over, Shen Hui greeted Zhou Chao with Jiang Xiaohu without saying a word.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight!"


    After all, Xu Linglong and Shen Rong''er are women. They ran a little slower. These two beauties were full of anxiety and worry on their faces. They were afraid that Shen Hui and Jiang Xiaohu might have something wrong with Zhou Chao. They hurriedly each one, holding Shen. Hui and Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Sister! This grandson almost killed Brother Huzi. If I don''t kill him today, my surname will not be Shen!"


    Shen Hui glared at Zhou Chao. After all, Jiang Xiaohu was racing with Zhou Chao because of his business. If Zhou Chao''s mischief caused something to him, how could he go too far.


    "Could you! Let go of Brother Chao!"


    When Zhou Chao''s top little brother saw that Zhou Chao was beaten so miserably, he immediately cursed, and a large group of people directly surrounded Jiang Xiaohu and the others.


    The atmosphere on both sides was once again tense and raging.


    Shen Hui didn''t advise him at all: "What are you doing? Do you want a bunch of rubbish? You hit someone if you lose the game? You still deserve to play a car? Bah!"

 441 Chapter 441

    Shen Hui continued to curse, and Zhou Chao''s group of people were furious, but they were helpless, because Zhou Chao''s doing this was indeed a bit unnatural.


    They are all playing cars here. The rule here is to speak on the strength of your strength. If you lose, you lose, but if you lose, you want to kill someone.


    "Huzi, are you okay, do you want to go to the hospital first." Xu Linglong looked worried.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s heart warmed, and he said cheerfully: "It''s okay, it just hurts a few times after bumping."


    It''s all bleeding, it''s okay...


    Xu Linglong sighed, took out a few tissues from her bag, and tiptoes to wipe the blood marks on Jiang Xiaohu''s head.


    At this time, Zhou Chao stood up swayingly, as if trying to sneak away while Jiang Xiaohu was not paying attention.


    "You come back to me, still want to run?"


    Unfortunately, Jiang Xiaohu dragged him back in one stroke.


    Zhou Chao quickly cried out for mercy: "Brother, brother, I was wrong, I shouldn''t hit you, just treat me as a fart, let it go..."


    Wow!


    The group of people that Zhou Chao found was suddenly in an uproar.


    In their minds, Zhou Chao has always been a superior and invincible son. He has always been the only one who bullies others, but he has never seen him bow his head to others.


    But at this time, he apologized and begged for mercy more than just like a crouch, this is Zhou Chao?


    Zhou Chao didn''t have that much thought. His whole body was shaking, especially when his eyes touched Jiang Xiaohu''s line of sight, his legs softened and he almost fell down.


    It''s terrible, terrible...


    Those seemingly calm eyes seemed to contain infinite horror and murderous intent. Zhou Chao had no doubt that if Jiang Xiaohu was slightly upset, he would definitely not be ambiguous at all.


    "Now that I was wrong? Why didn''t you feel wrong when you just wanted to kill Huzi?" Shen Hui slapped Zhou Chao decisively.


    "I... when I was..."


    Zhou Chao froze and didn''t know how to explain it.


    At that time, he felt that he was just too angry. If Jiang Xiaohu could beat him by driving a broken car, he would lose his face completely, and he would not be able to get involved in the racing circle in the future, and most importantly It was because the shame Jiang Xiaohu brought to him made him feel unacceptable, so he simply wanted to kill Jiang Xiaohu directly.


    Anyway, there are often accidents when racing. Zhou Chao believes that as long as he compensates Jiang Xiaohu''s family for a little money afterwards, it will be fine.


    Zhou Chao''s calculations were very good. If they were replaced by someone else, he might have killed him just now. It''s a pity that he was out of luck, so the calculations fell on Jiang Xiaohu.


    Shen Hui''s anger was hard to dissipate, and he wanted to slap Zhou Chao a few more times, but Shen Rong''er was afraid that he might have something wrong with Zhou Chao, so she grabbed his arm.


    Shen Hui naturally didn''t dare to do anything to his sister, but he was not reconciled to let Zhou Chao go.


    While Shen Rong''er was not paying attention, Shen Hui kicked Zhou Chao''s stomach with his foot up, and immediately kicked Zhou Chao back again and again.


    "You still fight!"


    Shen Rong''er was so angry that she had always resisted her brother fighting and fighting, let alone beating people in front of her. Although she was also angry at Zhou Chao''s vicious behavior, she wanted to call the police for the police to deal with it.


    Shen Hui knew what his elder sister''s character was, so he didn''t insist on beating Zhou Chao anymore, and then looked at Jiang Xiaohu and said, "Brother Huzi, how to clean up this bastard, you can''t make him cheap."


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Zhou Chao coldly, and he was naturally furious.


    If he made a slight mistake or slowed down his response just now, even if he didn''t get killed by this grandson, he would end up terribly badly.


    As Jiang Xiaohu thought, even if he didn''t kill this grandson, he still had to teach him an unforgettable lesson.


    But Jiang Xiaohu was not stunned by the anger. To really make Zhou Chao do something good or bad, not only Shen Hui could hardly escape the fate of squatting, but he might also have to squat inside with Shen Hui. , It may even involve Shen Ronger and Xu Linglong.


    Taking a deep breath, Jiang Xiaohu suppressed the anger in his heart a little bit, and lifted Zhou Chao from the ground. He asked coldly: "Should you give me an explanation? Huh?"


    Zhou Chao''s legs softened, feeling the invisible killing intent on Jiang Xiaohu''s body, and his body shivered, and then a large water mark appeared on his pants.


    But he didn''t realize that he was embarrassed, he just wailed and said in pain: "I was wrong, I was wrong, brother, you have a large number, just let me go, no matter what you ask me to do, I am willing!"


    A anger quietly filled the air. Shen Rong''er and Xu Linglong couldn''t stand it at first, and they backed up a few steps, clutching their noses and full of disgust.


    Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded.


    This kid was scared to pee?


    As soon as he understood what was going on, he decisively threw Zhou Chao aside, and then he got goose bumps.


    Too bad!


    "I wipe, Zhou Chao, you rubbish, disgusting or disgusting, you!" Shen Hui covered his nose, his face was gloating with contempt. He and Zhou Chao have always disliked each other. It was the first time I saw Zhou. Chao appeared in this ugly state.


    And Zhou Chao looked down, his face flushed suddenly, and he stubbornly said: "I...I..."


    "Super brother..."


    The group of people that Zhou Chao had brought with him looked strange and didn''t know what to say.


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw Zhou Chao was frightened into this look, he felt disgusted and at the same time his anger disappeared a lot. At least he didn''t have the intention to clean up Zhou Chao again. It was too shameful...


    After thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu said solemnly, "I can spare you what happened to you, but there are two conditions."


    "First, as I said before, go to the police station to clarify the matter."


    "Second, you crashed the car like this, and you have to compensate. Do you have any comments?"


    "If you don''t agree..."


    "Promise, brother, what you say is what you say."


    Before Jiang Xiaohu''s threatening words were finished, Zhou Chao quickly replied, how could he dare to say a word.


    "I still have my car, what do you say to make Laozi''s car that look like that?" Shen Hui naturally did not forget that his car was scrapped by Zhou Chao.


    "Pay, I will pay..."


    Shen Hui nodded and stared again: "What else? You almost killed Brother Huzi, but it didn''t show you at all? It just happens that your car is good, so you can pay me Brother Huzi."


    "Huh? This..."


    Zhou Chao was dumbfounded. His Mercedes-Benz Big G is his favorite car, and it has been modified to the extreme with a lot of money. If you just lose it...


    "Why, not willing?" Shen Hui''s voice sank.


    "Yes, willing..."


    Shen Hui nodded in satisfaction, and then looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a smile: "Brother Huzi, do you have any other requirements? This kid dares to hit you, but he can''t make him cheap."

 442 Chapter 442

    Claim?


    Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded. Just now, he just wanted to quickly solve today''s matter, but he really didn''t think about asking Zhou Chao to compensate himself.


    But Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect that Shen Hui would directly ask for Zhou Chao''s car.


    Thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but glanced at the Mercedes-Benz big G that Zhou Chao drove, feeling a little weird in his heart.


    Will I have a car in the future?Still such a good car.


    It is false to say that it is not heartbeat. This is a Mercedes-Benz big G. No one who loves a car can resist its temptation.


    When Shen Hui saw Jiang Xiaohu groaning and not speaking, he thought that Jiang Xiaohu was considering what compensation he should have, and couldn''t help but suggest: "Should I not let this kid pay a few million more? If it doesn''t work, take his car Ferrari can do it too."


    Zhou Chao''s eyelids twitched and he opened his mouth to scold his mother.


    His grandma''s, he spent five or six million on the conversion fee for the Mercedes-Benz Grand G alone, and Shen Hui, who is a dog, actually wants to pay for it, and pay back several million?I really can print money!


    But he only dared to curse in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction on his face.


    "Forget it, that''s it..."


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and rejected Shen Hui''s proposal. It was not that he didn''t want it, but that he firmly believed that being a man should not be too greedy, otherwise he would suffer a misfortune. If he didn''t like cars too, he would all Want to refuse.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s words also dispelled Zhou Chao''s depression. He smiled and hurriedly continued Jiang Xiaohu''s words and said, "Yes, brother, so be it, I will pay for Shen Hui''s car, and I will also pay for the crashed car, then I will also pay you for the Mercedes-Benz, so be it..."


    Bleeding...


    Zhou Chao only felt that his heart was dripping blood. The little MINI he crashed was just a few hundred thousand. It was a big deal to buy a new one to compensate, but Shen Hui''s Land Rover was almost scrapped and repaired. It is estimated that Fei can buy a new one, which is several million, plus his own big G...


    With a rough calculation, Zhou Chao discovered that he had to pay out almost tens of millions.


    What...


    Although distressed, Zhou Chao felt that his life was more important.


    He was also decisive. For fear that Shen Hui would make any excessive demands, he transferred 3 million to Shen Hui on the spot, including the maintenance costs of Shen Hui''s Land Rover and his sister Shen Rong''er''s BMW MINI.


    As for the Mercedes-Benz Big G, Zhou Chao handed the key to Jiang Xiaohu''s hand respectfully on the spot, indicating that the car will have nothing to do with him in the future.


    But Jiang Xiaohu did not forget the purpose of his coming today. Several people took Zhou Chao to the police station together. Zhou Chao also called the people who pretended to be seriously injured to be hospitalized and withdrew the report, saving Shen Hui from the crime of injury. trouble.


    ...


    When all the matters were finally resolved and the time was approaching noon, Xu Linglong left early because of something, so Jiang Xiaohu was left with Shen Ronger and Shen Hui.


    Because both Shen Hui''s Land Rover and Shen Rong''er''s MINI were destroyed by Zhou Chao, they couldn''t drive anymore. They could only stay there and wait for the trailer to be towed back.


    Therefore, the three of them naturally became a Mercedes-Benz G that originally belonged to Zhou Chao, but now belongs to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu was still driving. He touched the steering wheel and felt a little excited. Such a good car will be his in the future!


    "Hey, Huzi, this car is not bad. Although Zhou Chao''s grandson is not a good man, he is still good at refitting cars. This car is better than my Land Rover modified. I am greedy."


    Shen Hui was full of envy. He originally wanted to build this car, but once Zhou Chao had one, if he got another one, it would inevitably fall under the hood and make Zhou Chao laugh. Secondly, Shen Ronger''s pocket money management for him. The strict rules make him not rich enough.


    "What are your greedy eyes? I''ll tell you, if you don''t race in the future, I will let our dad cancel all your pocket money." Shen Rong''er glared at Shen Hui.


    "Don''t, you are my sister, how can you treat me so excessively! It''s a big deal if I won''t come here to play anymore, I''ll go somewhere else..."


    Seeing that Shen Ronger was about to do something, Shen Hui''s voice became smaller and smaller, so he simply bypassed the matter and smiled at Jiang Xiaohu: "Brother Hu, let me play this car for two days. I can fix it for you, or it would be shameful to drive out."


    Although the Mercedes-Benz Big G is strong enough, the crash just now caused a lot of damage to the front of the car. Jiang Xiaohu was worrying about how to fix it. Shen Hui took the initiative to fix it. Naturally, he didn''t want to be unhappy. He smiled and nodded and said no problem.


    Moreover, Jiang Xiaohu also knows that he is not very good at raising this car at the moment. The fuel cost alone is enough for him to drink a pot. Even if Shen Hui doesn¡¯t say anything, he has to find a place to throw the car away first, and wait for conditions later. Opened.


    With Jiang Xiaohu''s approval, Shen Hui was also satisfied and smiled: "Hey, I''m hungry, let''s eat first, there is a good restaurant nearby, let''s go there."


    "Go home and eat, I''ll make it for you." Shen Ronger suddenly said.


    "Wow, it''s really fake!" After Shen Hui was surprised, he turned jealous and whispered: "I said elder sister, I haven''t eaten your cooking for several years. As soon as Huzi comes, you must personally Cooking, isn''t it..."


    Shen Hui wanted to say, did you fall in love with Brother Huzi?


    But Shen Rong''er slapped Shen Hui directly on the back of his head, and glared: "Could it be something? Humph, you go home and wait for it to be cleaned up."


    "Don''t, old sister, you are still willing to deal with me, I am so good."


    Shen Rong''er smiled sweetly: "Even if I don''t clean up you, there are others who can clean up you."


    "Cut!" Shen Hui pouted, disapproving.


    But soon, he regretted why he listened to Shen Ronger''s home for dinner.


    ...


    The three returned to Shen''s house again, Shen Ronger was in front, took out the key to open the door, and then walked in.


    Then came Shen Hui. As soon as he was about to step into the house, he heard a voice that made his scalp numb.


    "Rong''er is back, where''s that little Wang Ba Laozi?"


    Rely on!!!


    Shen Hui''s face was pale, and the steps he had just lifted suddenly retracted, even taking a step back.


    Jiang Xiaohu was puzzled and asked curiously: "Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, Huzi brother, you go in first, and I suddenly remembered that I got something out of the car..."


    While muttering pale, Shen Hui turned around and left, squeezing his hands and feet as if he were a thief.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    A calm and calm voice came from the door.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked back and saw that a middle-aged man in a straight suit was standing inside the door, his hair was meticulously combed, and his expression was not angry or pretentious.


    "Old man...ah no, dad, why are you back? Why don''t you tell me..."


    Shen Hui reluctantly squeezed out a smile, but in Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, he might as well not laugh. It was even more ugly than crying.

 443 Chapter 443: Shen Qiaobin

    The middle-aged man ignored Shen Hui, but looked at Jiang Xiaohu and smiled: "I made you laugh, I am this kid''s father, Shen Qiaobin."


    Jiang Xiaohu said politely: "Hello Uncle Shen."


    "You go in and sit for a while, Rong''er is a rare cook today. It seems that I''m also in your light."


    Shen Qiaobin smiled and greeted Jiang Xiaohu in. When he turned to face Shen Hui again, the smile on his face disappeared, and he said in a deep voice, "You come in too."


    "Ah...I...I..."


    Shen Hui''s eyes rolled and hesitated, trying to find an excuse to slip away, but how could Shen Qiaobin not know the virtue of his son, and decisively stretched out his hand to grab Shen Hui''s ear, and directly dragged him in.


    Standing in the living room, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but smack his tongue, recalling how his mother cleaned up when he was a child.


    It seems that regardless of whether it is rich or educated, the routine of cleaning up children is the same...


    Shen Rong''er smiled and said to Jiang Xiaohu: "You can sit here for a while, I''ll cook for you, Shen Hui, don''t care about him..."


    "Help, sister, save me! Brother Tiger, save me!"


    Shen Hui screamed again and again, Shen Qiaobin calmly, ignored his screams, and walked into the study directly by pulling his ears.


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    "Help...Don''t fight..."


    "I, I know I was wrong, and I will never play again..."


    After a while, Jiang Xiaohu heard the sound of clapboards coming from the room, accompanied by Shen Hui''s miserable howls.


    Good deed... This won''t cause any problems.


    Shen Ronger laughed and explained in the open kitchen: "Don''t worry, this kid has been beaten a lot since he was a child. It''s not the first time, and nothing will happen."


    But listening to the howls and screams in the room, Jiang Xiaohu was still frightened.


    Fortunately, Shen Qiaobin didn''t seem to be really going to beat his son to death, and soon walked out of the room.


    When Shen Hui came out, he was holding on to the wall, whispering, not knowing what he was muttering.


    When I saw Jiang Xiaohu, he felt as if he had seen a savior, and said desolately: "Brother Hu...Help, call 120 for me, I''m going to die... I''m going to die..."


    Jiang Xiaohu was speechless, but he remembered that Shen Hui was still talking to Shen Qiaobin on the phone in the morning, his tone was hard, and he took a mouthful of a stinky old man.


    How come you feel like this when you meet...


    Shen Qiaobin gave Shen Hui a cold look, "If you want to get out and die, don''t dangle in front of my eyes. I will be annoyed to see you."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled dryly, a bit embarrassed, wondering if he should find an excuse to leave.


    "I heard Rong''er say, your name is Jiang Xiaohu? Thank you for this kid, Shen Hui."


    Shen Qiaobin looked cheerful and kind to Jiang Xiaohu.


    In the morning, he heard Shen Rong''er say that Shen Hui had caused a lot of trouble. Although he was furious, after all, the Shen family was such a son, so he had to rush back from Kyoto.


    In the end, Shen Ronger was told by Shen Ronger that the matter was solved by a person named Jiang Xiaohu. Therefore, Shen Qiaobin was also very curious about Jiang Xiaohu.


    Even if he wants to solve Shen Hui''s affairs, he needs to use a lot of relationships and favors, but Jiang Xiaohu has handled everything in such a short time, he is naturally curious.


    "I just helped as much as I could."


    Jiang Xiaohu felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. Shen Qiaobin saw that he was the kind of big figure who has been in the top for a long time, and his every move was composed and majestic.


    And he was uncomfortable because he rarely dealt with such characters and didn''t know what to say.


    After thinking about it, I had to say to Shen Hui: "Your arm seems to be a bit dislocated. I''ll help you look at it so that no root of the disease will fall."


    With that said, Jiang Xiaohu walked to Shen Hui''s side and reminded him by holding his arm: "It may be a little bit painful, you can bear it."


    Click!


    There was a clear and loud voice, and Shen Hui''s tragic wailing.


    But this was not over yet, Jiang Xiaohu pressed Shen Hui to the sofa again and patted him one after another.


    The corner of Shen Qiaobin''s mouth twitched slightly. If he had some knowledge and knew that Jiang Xiaohu was laying bones for his son, he would have to rush over to hold Jiang Xiaohu.


    Obviously it is a bone, the whole is like a beating...


    Shen Hui screamed again and again, bemoaning whether he had provoke the Broomstar today, he meowed, and had a fight with Zhou Chao''s group of people, but he was beaten by the stinky old headache when he came back. Brother Zi has done it...


    After a while, Jiang Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief and said with satisfaction: "Okay, you should have no problems now. Don''t do too intense moves in the next few days."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Shen Hui was stunned, and suddenly found that he had a sense of comfort that he had never felt before. It seemed that all the fatigue and pain in his body had been beaten by Jiang Xiaohu''s repeated beatings, and even the problem of the back pain disappeared. No, the whole body seemed to be filled with extraordinary feelings.


    "Brother Huzi, what have you done to me? This is amazing." Shen Hui kept exclaiming and couldn''t help but jump from the sofa several times.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just for you to fix your bones. Your muscles and bones are too stiff, so I''ll flex your muscles by the way." Jiang Xiaohu wiped the sweat from his head, and this action made him very tired.


    "Unexpectedly, you will be able to sculpt bones in traditional Chinese medicine. As expected, you are a hero who was born a teenager."


    Shen Qiaobin approves, but he feels a little weird in his heart. He just cleaned up Shen Hui''s meal so hard that Shen Hui could remember his lesson. Unexpectedly, Jiang Xiaohu would be alive and kicking in the blink of an eye. It seemed that nothing happened... ¡­


    "When this Jiang Xiaohu is gone, let''s clean up again, this kid, how can we not let him take a lesson..." Shen Qiaobin secretly said.


    Since the Shen family¡¯s kitchen is open, Shen Ronger can also see what¡¯s happening in the living room. While washing the vegetables, he said, ¡°Yes, Dad, he¡¯s amazing. Even my old problems let him use acupuncture and moxibustion. I am cured."


    Hearing this, Shen Qiaobin''s eyes drenched, and he looked at Jiang Xiaohu more solemnly.


    He was naturally aware of the illness that his daughter had brought from her mother''s womb. At first, the famous doctor in the country couldn''t cure it. Now he is cured by this shameless kid?


    "It hasn''t been cured. It would be very troublesome if it is completely cured. I will just help her relieve her condition and treat it slowly in the future." Jiang Xiaohu quickly denied that Shen Rong''er''s disease was quite difficult, even he was not sure to cure it. Naturally Can''t admit it brazenly.


    But Jiang Xiaohu''s denial made Shen Qiaobin even more excited. He knew very well that Shen Ronger''s condition was complicated. If Jiang Xiaohu admitted that he was cured, he might still treat Jiang Xiaohu as a liar.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu said that he can only relieve his condition now, and that he can be cured after slowly treating him. This made Shen Qiaobin convinced that Jiang Xiaohu really has the ability to cure Shen Rong''er.

 444 Chapter 444: Good Tea and Good Wine

    Rao is Shen Qiaobin''s mind after not knowing how many winds and waves, thinking that Jiang Xiaohu might heal his daughter, can''t help but take a deep breath to suppress the excitement in his heart.


    Shen Ronger¡¯s illness has been there since he was born. Therefore, it also made him feel that he owed his daughter a lot. For more than ten years, he has been visiting famous doctors to treat Shen Rong¡¯er. No matter Chinese medicine, western medicine or various kinds of remedies, he has exhausted no means. effect.


    But now Jiang Xiaohu says there is a chance to heal him. Is it true that he has nowhere to find a place to break through the iron shoes, and it takes no effort at all?


    Shen Qiaobin calmed his mind and waved and shouted, "Rong''er, come and show me."


    "What are you doing?" Shen Rong''er was puzzled, wiped her hands and walked over.


    As the saying goes, a long illness becomes a doctor. Over the years, Shen Qiaobin has been exposed to a lot of medical skills for Shen Rong''er. Although he has not become a doctor, he still has simple diagnostic knowledge.


    With a little eagerness, Shen Qiaobin pulled Shen Rong''er''s wrist and began to get her pulse.


    In the past, Shen Rong''er''s pulse was very weak, almost no different from that of a dying person, but now, feeling the throbbing sensation from her fingertips, although it is still very weak compared to normal people, it is better than before. How many!


    "Great, great, Rong''er, there is hope for your illness..."


    Shen Qiaobin could no longer control the smile on his face, and his joy was beyond words.


    "It is still very difficult to cure, but I will try my best."


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but reminded that Shen Ronger was not sure about this kind of illness that was brought down in the mother''s womb. Even if he was not cured, it would be embarrassing.


    "Some cures just fine, just cures just fine." Shen Qiaobin smiled.


    Shen Rong''er was even touched. She hadn''t seen her father smile like this for many years.


    "Hey, Dad, my Huzi brother is amazing, this is the brother-in-law I am looking for! I have never served anyone else in my life, and now I will serve my Huzi brother! My sister wants to marry him, surely it is right!"


    Shen Hui smiled, with a bit of pride on his face, but it was a pity that Jiang Xiaohu already had a girlfriend, otherwise he would have to make Jiang Xiaohu marry his old sister.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Shen Ronger flushed with a sigh and kicked Shen Hui angrily.


    This kid...never talk nonsense in front of him, and still talk nonsense in front of Dad...No, this month''s pocket money must be deducted from him!


    Thinking angrily in her heart, Shen Ronger secretly glanced at Jiang Xiaohu again, her face flushed a little bit, and her heartbeat quietly accelerated.


    She couldn''t figure out why she felt this way, it was very strange.


    Do you like this Jiang Xiaohu?


    Thinking of this possibility, Shen Rong''er herself was taken aback by herself. It was only the first time I saw Jiang Xiaohu today, just...


    Shen Rong''er didn''t dare to think about the next thing anymore. The more she thought about it, the faster her heartbeat, and her face became hotter.


    "I''ll go cook for you first..."


    She whispered a word, and then stared at Shen Hui: "If you talk nonsense, believe it or not, there will be no pocket money in the future."


    "I, what I said is correct, Huzi is so good..."


    Under Shen Ronger''s gaze that seemed to be capable of killing, Shen Hui decisively chose to shut up.


    Shen Qiaobin glanced at Shen Rong''er with a smile, knowing his daughter is like his father, how could he fail to see that his daughter is a bit weird, but he was inexplicably sour afterwards, and secretly said that after all, it was the female big not staying...


    After quietly looking at Jiang Xiaohu a few times, Shen Qiaobin muttered in his heart: "Is this kid his future son-in-law? He looks a bit ordinary, but men pay attention to ability, and they can''t all look at appearance, forget it... If you understand and understand, if this kid doesn¡¯t work, he will have to clean up his meal, but I can¡¯t let my precious daughter be wronged..."


    Immediately, Shen Qiaobin enthusiastically took Jiang Xiaohu to sit down again, and smiled: "Since Rong''er and the others call you Huzi, then I will call you Huzi too. Rong''er will have to cook for a while, so we can have a good conversation. Talk, come, sit, don''t just stand."


    Jiang Xiaohu was uncomfortable, feeling that Shen Qiaobin''s eyes seemed complicated when he saw him, and he was very enthusiastic, but Jiang Xiaohu felt that the old man wanted to beat himself up.


    At this time, Shen Qiaobin stared at Shen Hui again, and opened his mouth to curse: "What are you doing in a daze? Go, make me two cups of tea."


    what?Actually let me make tea?Damn, when did I do this!


    Shen Hui was taken aback, although he felt a little unhappy, he still stood up.


    "Don''t take those times."


    Seeing that Shen Hui was going to the kitchen, Shen Qiaobin directly took out a key and threw it over: "The shelf by the window in the study, and there is a safe in the bottom cabinet with a bottle of wine in it. Bring it together."


    This old man still has goods?


    Shen Hui was astonished, but he walked into the study with a face full of wonder.


    After a while, Shen Hui was holding two antique wooden boxes in both hands, and walked out again as if he had seen a ghost on his face.


    "Old man...ah no, dad, you still have such a good thing? I''m clinging together, why haven''t I found it?"


    Shen Hui was shocked, and even subconsciously burst into a swear word.


    How could he not be surprised. There were two boxes in his hand, one containing a small bag of tea, and the other containing a bottle of old wine with mud on it.


    Shen Hui has always known that Shen Qiaobin likes to drink, and prefers to collect famous wines. In the past few years, he spent hundreds of thousands of dollars on a bottle of ancient wine.


    As the saying goes, there are fathers and sons. Shen Hui also likes to drink very much. He always wanted to secretly find out the bottle of aged wine photographed by Shen Qiaobin so as to taste the taste, but he has never been able to find it.He thought that the old man drank the wine secretly himself, or took it to Kyoto to keep it with him. Shen Hui regretted this for a long time, and even privately scolded the dead old man for stingy and refused to drink it.


    But who knows that this wine has always been kept here, but he didn''t even know it...


    Shen Hui suddenly felt like he had missed hundreds of millions of dollars, and he was losing a lot!If you had to know it, you would have to smash the safe and taste this ancient wine worth hundreds of thousands.


    Although Shen Hui didn''t know much about tea, the famous Da Hongpao still knew.


    The other box contained tea leaves picked from the mother tree of Dahongpao!It is a bit inappropriate to describe it as extremely precious!


    Because those mother trees did not exceed twelve taels when the annual yield was the highest!In addition, it has been banned from picking tea from the Dahongpao mother tree in the past few years, which has made this tea more precious. I don¡¯t know how many times it¡¯s even more precious. I don¡¯t even know how many dignitaries want to drink a sip, because no one can buy it. Most of them still have it. They are all collected as top-notch collections. Who is willing to drink?

 445 Chapter 445

    It can be said that whether it is tea or ancient wine, both are the top and most precious treasures, Shen Qiaobin''s willingness to take it out to receive guests naturally surprised Shen Hui and even began to wonder if he was his own.


    But Shen Hui quickly suppressed the grievance in his heart and said with a smile: "Dad, I''ll make tea for you!"


    "Hey, when I''m making the tea, I will keep a little quietly. Even if I don''t drink it, if I sell it, I guess it will make me change to a new car..." Shen Hui''s eyes turned and he felt crazy in his heart. Abacus, "Well...but this dead old man is very good, maybe you can see that the tea is getting less, no, you have to add some ordinary tea to him, anyway, it''s all the same, I definitely can''t find it."


    It''s a pity that Shen Hui was thinking about beauty, and before he took any action, he was splashed with cold water.


    Shen Qiaobin smiled and said, "Are you trying to help me make tea and keep some for yourself?"


    "Ah, how is it possible, Dad, am I the one!" Shen Hui quizzed quickly, but betrayed him deeply with the panic on his face.


    "Go away and cook for your sister. If you dare to make any ill-planned ideas, I have to beat you to death today."


    Shen Hui swallowed, reluctantly put down the two boxes, and looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes full of resentment, like an angry little lady.


    What does it have to do with me...


    Jiang Xiaohu directly ignored Shen Hui''s gaze and thought for a while and said: "Uncle Shen, I think you are not in good health, so you should drink less of the bar."


    Not only is it not so good, it should be said to be terrible...


    But Jiang Xiaohu didn''t tell the facts, so as not to scare Shen Qiaobin.


    In his opinion, although Shen Qiaobin''s physical condition seems to have no problems at all on the surface, and he is full of energy, it is all golden and jade outside, and the inside is already like rotten wood. If you don''t quit drinking early, the consequences may be very serious. .


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s words, Shen Qiaobin became very interested and curiously said: "There should be nothing wrong with my body, right? Whatever you eat, you can do anything."


    Jiang Xiaohu scratched his head, hesitated, and still said: "Uncle Shen, if I am not wrong, you should drink a bar every day, about eight or two, and often stay up late. You should sleep less than six hours a day. , If this continues..."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say the following words, some things were hard to say too thoroughly.


    Shen Qiaobin didn''t think so much. He looked strange and surprised: "You can even see this? You really are a genius doctor! It is the blessing of our Shen family that Rong''er has the fate to meet you."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled helplessly. In the kindness of the doctor, he wanted to remind Shen Qiaobin, but the old man''s focus seems to be different. If a normal person knows that his health is not good, shouldn''t he think about how to make himself healthy?The old man didn''t even ask, as if he didn''t take his health seriously...


    Shen Qiaobin stood up, took a tea set from the balcony and walked back, boiled water to make the tea, and said, "Actually, I know what you said, but there is no way. I have been used to it for so many years. Take two sips, and you can''t change it, haha."


    Although he was very calm, Shen Qiaobin sighed inexplicably. He didn''t drink alcohol originally, but when Shen Ronger was born, he started to drink. When Shen Hui was born, he would drink more often.


    Later, when I went to seek medical advice everywhere but still couldn''t cure his wife, Shen Rong''er and Shen Hui''s illness, Shen Qiaobin got used to drinking some alcohol every day.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that he still needed to clarify the problem to Shen Qiaobin, so he stopped hesitating and said seriously: "But if this continues, I''m afraid your situation will deteriorate soon..."


    "Cough cough." Shen Qiaobin coughed twice, interrupting Jiang Xiaohu''s words, and instead exhorted in a voice that can only be heard between them: "Actually, I know how my body is. Rong''er and Xiaohui are here. , I don¡¯t want them to know, and don¡¯t tell them."


    Jiang Xiaohu opened his mouth, slightly stunned.


    However, I quickly realized what Shen Qiaobin meant, and said in a low voice, "It''s not impossible. I will prescribe a prescription for you. It will only benefit your body. Moreover, your body can only be restored slowly. Drinking again, I need more exercise."


    With that said, Jiang Xiaohu couldn¡¯t help but silently mourn for Shen Qiaobin. Although Shen Rong¡¯er and Shen Hui¡¯s mother was sick, Jiang Xiaohu had never seen it, but he knew that it was definitely not a minor problem, otherwise it would not be passed on to Shen Rong¡¯er and Shen Hui. .


    And Shen Qiaobin is not much better. Long-term alcoholism has made him very poor. If it worsens, it may be a terminal illness like liver cancer.


    Shen Qiaobin nodded solemnly, then laughed, bypassing this, and said loudly: "Huzi, tell me what kind of girl you like, I see if there is a suitable introduction to you."


    When Shen Rong''er, who was cutting vegetables in the kitchen, heard this, her ears suddenly became a bit straight.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Jiang Xiaohu wanted to say that he had a partner, but Shen Qiaobin didn''t give him a chance to speak, and said with a smile: "I know a girl who looks good, has a pretty good family background, and she is also very virtuous, knowledgeable and reasonable, unlike those who are now. She''s like a little girl, how about it, do you want my uncle to introduce you to me."


    boom!


    In the kitchen, Shen Ronger slammed the cutting board with a kitchen knife.


    Shen Hui, who was peeling garlic with a clumsy hand and a face full of reluctance, was startled, and asked quickly: "Sister, what are you doing, scared me to death."


    "It''s okay, this bone can''t be cut, just chop it."


    Shen Qiaobin looked at the kitchen from the side of his eyes, smiled a bit more freely, and said loudly to Jiang Xiaohu: "If the girl I told you just didn''t like it, I still know one. She looks good. It looks good. I learn to paint and sing very well. Even if you are abroad now, but if you want to get to know you, I can give you the contact information first. You will be familiar with it first."


    "Uncle Shen, I, I..." Jiang Xiaohu was a little embarrassed, and quickly wanted to explain clearly.


    "Why? I don''t like this yet? Then I will find another one for you. I think about it. I also have a friend''s daughter who is pretty good. She is still a star. Maybe you have seen her on TV. You absolutely like this... ¡­"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s people were all dumbfounded, what''s the matter, what''s the matter, and he suddenly introduced himself to the object.


    But I already have Xiaohua, and I will marry Xiaohua after I get married...


    In the kitchen, Shen Ronger''s face was calm, but her heart was particularly angry. She kept looking at Shen Qiaobin secretly, and soon came up with a''vicious'' plan to avenge her father.


    Humph, don¡¯t you like sweet and sour fish the most?I will put more vinegar on you, so that you will die of soreness!


    Don¡¯t you like to eat fried pork with green pepper?I''m so salty of you!

 446 Chapter 446

    After a lot of talking, Jiang Xiaohu and Shen Qiaobin explained clearly that they didn''t need to introduce the person.


    But Shen Qiaobin didn''t seem to give up his thoughts. Instead, he carefully questioned Jiang Xiaohu''s various situations, such as hobbies, family conditions, and even the birth date.


    His grandma, this is an account check...


    Jiang Xiaohu was full of slander, but there was nothing he could do, so he had to accompany Shen Qiaobin and talk about unnutritious topics every time you ask and answer.


    However, the tea made by Shen Qiaobin made Jiang Xiaohu very satisfied.


    Even if he didn''t drink much tea before, he didn''t come in sincerely admiring that this tea is really good. I''m afraid it will cost several thousand yuan to buy a catty. The rich are good...


    Jiang Xiaohu made up his mind that when he earns more money in the future, he must buy a few kilograms of tea like this and drink it at home. When that happens, even if he uses it to entertain guests, he will still have face.


    It''s a pity that Shen Hui could only help in the kitchen unwillingly. He occasionally swallowed saliva and watched Jiang Xiaohu eagerly as if he was drinking a cow. One sip was a cup of top tea made from Dahongpao mother tree tea.


    If he knew what Jiang Xiaohu was thinking, he would have to jump up and scold his mother, such a precious thing, even if he had never drunk this tea, Jiang Xiaohu drank it so casually. When this is the Chinese cabbage by the roadside!


    Let alone a few kilograms, the few grams you can buy are quite a big deal!


    ...


    Not long after the awkward chat with Shen Qiaobin, Shen Ronger finally prepared the food and brought it to the table.


    Not much, only four dishes, plus a soup.


    But each dish is full of color, fragrance, and flavor, which is not much better than the fine dishes Jiang Xiaohu saw in the food show.


    The tangy aroma hits, Jiang Xiaohu''s stomach can''t help but scream.


    "Haha, eat and eat."


    Shen Qiaobin laughed and greeted a few people to sit down at the dinner table.


    The bottle of wine naturally did not fall, Shen Qiaobin had a trace of distress on his face, but he decisively opened the mud seal.


    The rich aroma of wine suddenly overflowed, Jiang Xiaohu twitched, and his eyes lit up with his nose twice.


    "Drink again!"


    Shen Rong''er glanced at Shen Qiaobin who was full of intoxication angrily.But he turned his head again and found that his brother was drunk with him, even Jiang Xiaohu seemed to be very interested in the bottle of wine.


    "It''s okay, isn''t it happy today? I''ll drink two less glasses."


    Shen Qiaobin carefully poured a cup for Jiang Xiaohu first, and then poured it on himself.


    "What about me? What about mine!" Shen Hui was anxious when he saw that he didn''t have any part of himself.


    Shen Qiaobin glanced at him: "What else are you drinking? It was pretty good without letting you get out."


    by!This smelly old man!Even if you don¡¯t give tea to yourself, you don¡¯t give wine. Who is your son?


    Shen Hui was furious, but dared not to speak, so he looked at Shen Qiaobin pitifully.


    In the end, Shen Qiaobin still couldn''t resist Shen Hui''s various pleadings and poured him a glass.


    After a cup, Shen Hui narrowed his eyes, and said with joy, "It really is a good wine, Dad, it seems worthwhile for you to spend hundreds of thousands on this wine, give me another glass!"


    Hundreds of thousands?


    Jiang Xiaohu was shocked. The wine glass he had just picked up almost fell off, but when he thought of the hundreds of thousands of wine that Shen Hui had said, he hurriedly held the wine glass firmly, and no liquid leaked out.


    "What is this wine? Why is it so expensive..." he said in disbelief.


    "Yes, Brother Huzi, actually the tea you drank just now is more expensive than this wine..."


    Shen Hui looked resentful. He didn''t deliberately show off, he was just pure unwillingness, especially when he looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s carelessness just now, he could only look greedy, which made him envious.


    "You talk too much!" Shen Qiaobin slapped a chopstick into Shen Hui''s hand, and then smiled and said to Jiang Xiaohu: "Don''t listen to this kid''s nonsense. Although this wine is pretty good, it''s not that expensive. You can cure Rong''er''s disease, don''t talk about this wine, I can send you a winery without any problem, come, let''s drink two glasses."


    How could Jiang Xiaohu fail to hear such an obvious cover-up.


    His heart trembled a bit. This is because he has a good psychological quality. He wants to be replaced by other people in the village. If he heard that only a bottle of wine is hundreds of thousands, he should not be scared to lie under the table, even the kid Shen Hui actually said Maybe the tea you just drank was more expensive than this wine?


    His grandma, this is a big family, or a super, top big family...


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help wondering what the Shen family was doing. This is too proud!I am afraid that they are belittled by saying that they have mines at home.


    Depressing the shock in his heart, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t resist the temptation and took a sip from the cup.


    "Good wine!"


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but admire the great poets in ancient times. After a cup of good wine, they could utter wonderful verses to praise how good the wine was. In exchange for him, he could only say a good wine, but this is also the best With a sincere feeling, it really deserves to be bought at a sky-high price.


    Through the chat just now, Shen Qiaobin also knew that Jiang Xiaohu''s family background was not good, and he was afraid that Jiang Xiaohu would be in a bad mood. After a haha, he took the topic elsewhere and never mentioned the wine.


    ...


    After chatting happily for a while, Shen Qiaobin suddenly asked: "By the way, Huzi, are you interested in a trip to Kyoto."


    "Go to Kyoto?" Shen Xiaohu was taken aback.


    Shen Qiaobin smiled and said: "Yes, young and promising young people like you should go out to see the world more. This will also be of great benefit to you. Always nestling in such a small place will only restrict your development. , A masculine man always wants to accomplish a career."


    Jiang Xiaohu thought about it seriously, shook his head and said: "I know, but the road is a step by step. It takes a down-to-earth to walk more steadily. Now I want to fly before I learn to walk, and I will only fall worse. "


    "Oh?"


    Shen Qiaobin''s eyes lit up, and the approval on his face and the satisfaction with Jiang Xiaohu in his heart increased a bit. The more he looked, the more he felt that Jiang Xiaohu was good, but it was not his son.


    Subconsciously glanced at Shen Hui who was devouring, Shen Qiaobin couldn''t help sighing, and then said: "Actually, I said that it was a bit selfish to let you go to Kyoto. You also know that Rong''er and this kid are sick. Yes. All of this is because of their mother. Since you can treat Rong''er, I''m like asking you to show my wife to see..."


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded, Shen Ronger told him about this.


    "It''s just that she is seriously ill, so she can only lie down on the hospital bed, otherwise I will take her over and show you..." Shen Qiaobin said, sighing slightly.


    "dad¡­¡­"


    Shen Rong''er couldn''t help putting down his chopsticks. Even Shen Hui, who had always been incapable of adjusting, was startled, and stopped chewing the food that was full of his mouth.

 447 Chapter 447: Xu Zitaos Request

    This is what I mean by going to Kyoto to see his wife...


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help thinking. To be honest, he has always longed for big cities, let alone a super metropolis like Kyoto.


    Just a Heliang city is so prosperous, I really don¡¯t know what Kyoto will be like.


    But yearning for longing, Jiang Xiaohu is very clear that he can''t go to Kyoto at the moment, and his career in his hometown has gradually improved. If Shen Qiaobin''s suggestion to go to Kyoto to develop, it would be pure brain drain.


    "Sorry, Uncle Shen, I don''t think I can go to Kyoto yet..."


    Before he finished speaking, Shen Qiaobin couldn''t help showing a heavy disappointment on his face.


    Jiang Xiaohu quickly explained: "However, I will go to Kyoto for a few days to help my aunt to see what the disease is. By the way, it is fine to play for two more days."


    "Really?" Shen Qiaobin was overjoyed.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded earnestly, and forget it if he didn''t know. Now that he knew it, he couldn''t just sit idly by the benevolence of the doctor, and he was also very curious about the cause of Shen Ronger''s mother.


    "But I can''t go there now. I have to arrange my family''s affairs before going. It may take a few days." Seeing Shen Qiaobin''s face full of joy, he would pour himself a drink. Jiang Xiaohu was afraid he might misunderstand something, so he hurried. Explained again.


    "It doesn''t matter, those who are not in a hurry, those who are not in a hurry, of course you have to wait until you have time."


    Maybe it was too excited. Shen Qiaobin rubbed his hands repeatedly, and the corners of his mouth were almost reaching the roots of his ears. He also knew that his wife''s condition had been so long, and it was not bad these days.


    Shen Hui''s face is even more dignified, standing up decisively, holding a wine glass and solemnly said: "Brother Huzi, if you can really cure my mother, I will do whatever you ask me to do in the future, absolutely listen. You have nothing to say!"


    After finishing speaking, Shen Hui raised his head and drank the wine in his glass.


    This kid...Although he''s a little bit ill-behaved, it''s pretty good to care about his mother.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Shen Hui a few more times, and couldn''t help feeling that this kid Shen Hui looked pleasing to the eye a lot.


    Shen Qiaobin applauded with great satisfaction: "That''s right. From now on you will follow the tiger to learn, don''t play with those messy things all day, if you have a tiger half as good, I can wake up in my dreams."


    "Hey, Brother Hu is so powerful, how can I compare to him!"


    "That''s why you are allowed to study hard with the tiger." Shen Qiaobin scolded, and then smiled at Jiang Xiaohu: "I heard this kid mean that I want to worship you as a teacher? If you don''t mind, I will prepare for one. What do you think of the apprenticeship ceremony, and an official visit to the apprenticeship ceremony another day?


    Shen Hui''s eyes lit up, and he waited eagerly for Jiang Xiaohu to nod, saying that his old man has finally done a good thing!


    Even Shen Rong''er had some expectations.


    "..."


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned, his head was a little big, he wanted to refuse, but he didn''t feel good to speak.


    After all, Shen Qiaobin is so enthusiastic and entertaining, and as an elder, he has made a begging gesture. It would be too hurt to refuse decisively.


    In desperation, Jiang Xiaohu said: "Uncle Shen, I can''t control this matter. I''ll talk about it later if I have a chance."


    Shen Qiaobin''s heart moved, he was originally puzzled about Jiang Xiaohu''s young but possessing such superb medical skills, and now Jiang Xiaohu said that he could not be the master of apprenticeship...


    Does Jiang Xiaohu still have a master?That''s right... If the apprentice wants to open the door and accept apprentices, he must get the consent of his master...


    Shen Qiaobin, who thought he had figured it out, couldn''t help being shocked again. Jiang Xiaohu was so good, how good is his master?


    There were many thoughts in his heart, but Shen Qiaobin didn''t show anything on his face, he smiled and said: "If this is the case, then I will talk about it later, but in the future, you can just let him do it. If this kid dares not to be obedient, you Just clean him up and let him fix the stinking problem as early as possible."


    Jiang Xiaohu naturally didn''t know the thoughts in Shen Qiaobin''s heart. He said that he couldn''t make the decision by himself. Naturally, he wanted to go back and ask his mother before talking. But seeing that Shen Qiaobin didn''t insist on it, he was happy to stop talking about it, which caused headaches.


    "Come on, drink and drink."


    Shen Qiaobin smiled, and was even more enthusiastic about Jiang Xiaohu. Originally, he still loved the wine and tea he brought out.


    It''s not that it''s distressed and expensive. No matter how much money is spent, it is a trivial matter for him, but whether it is wine or tea, it is gone after drinking, and no matter how much money is spent, it can''t be bought.


    And now, Shen Qiaobin only feels that everything is worth it. After all, Jiang Xiaohu himself possesses such a powerful medical skill, and there is even a better master behind him. It is a trivial matter to be able to make friends with such a person.


    ...


    After that, Shen Qiaobin didn''t make any more requests. After a few people had dinner, Jiang Xiaohu chatted with Shen Qiaobin for a while, seeing that the time was almost up, he left Shen Qiaobin with his own contact information, and then he got up and left.


    Originally, Shen Hui yelled to drive Jiang Xiaohu, but Jiang Xiaohu saw that he had drunk a lot, so how could he dare to let this kid drive.Decisively did not let him send, he walked out of the Shenjia community.


    The wine that Shen Qiaobin took out was really good, and Jiang Xiaohu was slightly dizzy due to the amount of alcohol he was drinking. Walking on the road with a breeze, it was a lot more comfortable.


    When I wanted to find a car to go home, my phone rang suddenly. When I took it out, Jiang Xiaohu was a little surprised.


    "Xu Zitao? Why did he call me..." Jiang Xiaohu still answered the phone with a murmur.


    "Is it Jiang Xiaohu?" Xu Zitao''s voice seemed to be a bit rush, and without waiting for Jiang Xiaohu''s answer, he said directly: "There is something I want you to help, I don''t know if it is inconvenient..."


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Xiaohu asked in confusion.


    "It''s urgent, it''s urgent, I can''t explain to you on the phone, can I meet you again?"


    Hearing Xu Zitao''s tone was really anxious, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t ask any more, after asking where he was, he hung up the phone, then waved and hit a car.


    On the way, Jiang Xiaohu was still puzzled. After all, it was the first time that he and Xu Zitao met. What could he do to help him?


    Soon, Jiang Xiaohu rushed to the address mentioned by Xu Zitao.


    It''s a dilapidated little park with the door locked.


    "Is this? How do I get in here..."


    Jiang Xiaohu was puzzled, but think about what Xu Zitao said was in this park. Jiang Xiaohu saw that there were no people everywhere, so he jumped over the wall decisively.


    It wasn''t too big inside. As soon as I landed, I saw Xu Zitao squatting in a small pavilion next to him. He was still making calls with his cell phone. No wonder he was on the phone when he first arrived.


    "Can you come, how do you say we are also old classmates, are you reluctant to help with this little thing?"


    "Okay, I see."


    Xu Zitao didn''t seem to notice the arrival of Jiang Xiaohu. After hanging up the call, he fiddled with the phone for a while, found another number and dialed out.

 448 Chapter 448

    "What''s the matter, so anxious?" Jiang Xiaohu approached and asked curiously.


    Upon hearing the voice, Xu Zitao hurriedly raised his head and saw that it was Jiang Xiaohu. His expression that had been tense was relaxed a bit, and he reluctantly smiled: "I have made so many calls, and you are the only one here."


    Jiang Xiaohu scratched his head, wondering what Xu Zitao meant by saying this.


    The call Xu Zitao dialed was also unanswered for a long time. He shook his head with a bitter expression, then hung up, and then apologized to Jiang Xiaohu: "I''m sorry, you may have to run for nothing. You go back."


    "What''s the matter? Make it clear!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was a bit angry. Xu Zitao said that he would come by himself, and he came over without stopping, but this kid let himself go back?Fuck?What do you think of yourself, come and drink as you go?


    "I''m really sorry, don''t get me wrong." Xu Zitao also seemed to realize his impropriety, and after a little apology, he explained the reason with a calm face.


    It was caused by attending a class reunion before. After that party, a female classmate chased him, first asked for contact information, and then harassed him in various ways, either inviting him to dinner or asking him to watch a movie.


    Xu Zitao was all pushed out at first, but then she couldn''t push it through, and she reluctantly agreed to have a meal with her. Originally, she planned to speak clearly with the female classmate while eating together.


    As a result, the table was lifted before the meal was finished. It turned out that this female classmate was the girlfriend of a gangster. The gangster saw her girlfriend carrying him on his back to eat with a little white face. How could she bear it? , Decisively wanted to do something against Xu Zitao.


    When Xu Zitao saw a lot of people on the other side, naturally he would not stay and be beaten stupidly. He ran away in the chaos. He thought the matter was over. But when Xu Zitao went home, he found that his door was splashed with paint and wrote something. If he threatened, he would have to die or something.


    Even because of this, Xu Zitao was so mad at him that he had already been admitted to the hospital.


    After hearing what he had said, Jiang Xiaohu was puzzled: "Then you call the police."


    "It''s reported, but this kind of thing has been quiet for a few days and they have come out to make things worse!" Xu Zitao was full of grief and anger.


    Jiang Xiaohu opened his mouth and asked instead: "Then you asked me to help you because you want me to help you."


    "That bunch of bastards called and told me to come here and wait for them, otherwise I would go to harass my house every day, and I can only wait for them here. I wanted to call some friends to help me build my strength, but I have been I haven''t come back, and I don''t have a few friends, and no one wants to come after many calls...


    After a pause, Xu Zitao apologized: "You also go quickly, and the group of people will come over after a while. I didn''t expect a friend of mine to be able to call over, and I didn''t expect you to just go straight without listening to me. I¡¯ve come here, and I¡¯ve taken your care to help me. In the future, you can just say anything. I will never let you down, but now I can¡¯t harm you either..."


    "It''s okay, there is no harm, you treat me as what, let me come, let me go."


    Jiang Xiaohu pretended to be angry, then walked to the steps of the pavilion and sat down with a grin, and then asked, "When will the gangsters who asked you come over? Don''t be too late. I still want to go home. It."


    "Come right away. You can leave now. I was wrong. I shouldn''t let you come. Let you run for nothing. I will apologize to you when I have a chance."


    Xu Zitao sighed, his face was full of chagrin. His original intention was to call people to give him more vigor, and he might not be able to fight, but he did not expect to make so many calls, only Jiang Xiaohu did not ask. The question came directly, and everyone else first asked what was going on, and then when Xu Zitao clarified, they either hung up the phone directly or turned away from having something.


    However, Xu Zitao can also understand their approach. After all, no one wants to get into trouble with such troublesome things. He didn''t think about calling the police, but he didn''t need to say it. On the contrary, he would only irritate the gangsters. What kind of yin will play.


    So he was mentally prepared. It was nothing more than being beaten up by the gangsters and staying in the hospital for a few days, as long as the gangsters could not go to the house and harass them.


    But the only thing Xu Zitao couldn''t understand was that Jiang Xiaohu came here without asking, he came here, knowing what happened, and knowing that there are only two of them here, and he didn''t want to go!


    Xu Zitao persuaded him several times, and Jiang Xiaohu was annoyed by it. With a wave of his hand, he simply said: "Don''t worry, I will settle this matter for you. I can''t understand the little gangsters. I will clean up one by one."


    Xu Zitao opened his mouth, but when a loud noise came, he turned his head and saw a dozen people swaying in from the park gate, seeming to come in directly by smashing the door.


    It''s over...


    His heart sank, and he stopped persuading Jiang Xiaohu to leave. The people on the other side had already arrived, and it was impossible to leave now.


    "Here, just them?"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and stood up, and patted the dirt on his buttocks.


    Xu Zitao nodded, before speaking, he saw Jiang Xiaohu walking past the dozen or so people.


    what''s going on¡­¡­


    Xu Zitao was stunned, but still ran two steps to follow Jiang Xiaohu, and whispered eagerly: "Why don''t you go, I''ll be beaten today, you don''t have to accompany me to be beaten."


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned broadly. The last time he saw Xu Zitao, he felt that this person was too straight and too real, and it is still the case now, still too real.


    The other side asks you to wait here, are you waiting here obediently?


    Just wait and wait, if you haven''t prepared at all, just wait for the beating?


    If it weren''t for coming by myself, I might be beaten by someone...


    Shaking his head, Jiang Xiaohu ignored Xu Zitao''s repeated persuasion, and directly shouted to the group of people: "Come out and talk!"


    In fact, there is no need to ask, Jiang Xiaohu''s gaze is directly fixed on the bastard who is holding the woman in the middle. The woman Jiang Xiaohu had met with Liu Mo before attending the class reunion, but she had forgotten her name.


    There is no doubt that Xu Zitao was in trouble because this woman was in trouble, and the one who hugged this woman was naturally the one who felt that she had been troubled by Xu Zitao.


    Sure enough, the bastard stood up directly, squinting his nose and said: "Who are you? While going, what I was looking for was the little white face surnamed Xu."


    Xu Zitao replied with a stern face: "Wu Lao Si, what do you want? I''ll tell you everything clearly. I just had a meal with Zhang Ping."


    Old Four Wu gave a shame, patted Zhang Ping''s face in his arms and repeatedly questioned: "You fucking said that after a meal is a meal? Ah? I don''t know if this is Lao Tzu''s woman? Ah? Lao Tzu''s woman, you him. Do you dare to hook up?"

 449 Chapter 449

    "Stop, stop, I don''t have much time, let''s just click."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t bother to listen to his nonsense, rubbed his hands, and shook his neck again, and suddenly there was a creak.


    Wu Laosi''s gaze then turned to Jiang Xiaohu, and he said, "I know you? Put on a chicken feather dress with me, get rid of it."


    Xu Zitao hurriedly stepped forward and stood in front of Jiang Xiaohu. He glared at Old Four Wu and said: "He has nothing to do with us. Something comes at me."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Xu Zitao, and said that this kid is still too real. There is no one nearby, and he dares to be arrogant with so many people on the other side. The other side is really cruel. This consequence...


    But since he came, naturally there would be no bad consequences, Jiang Xiaohu laughed happily.


    And Xu Zitao blocked Jiang Xiaohu, then looked at Zhang Ping and said solemnly: "Didn''t you explain clearly to Old Four Wu? We just ate a meal. As for pestering me like this? Do you know my mother because of this? Are all hospitalized?"


    "I...I..." Zhang Ping''s expression panicked, with some hesitation.


    "Say?" Old Four Wu grinned, pinched Zhang Ping''s chin with one hand, and said with a grin: "Come on, tell me, is it you hooking him or he hooking you?"


    Zhang Ping looked horrified, and randomly pointed at Xu Zitao and said anxiously: "It''s... it''s him! He has been pestering me. After that classmate meeting, he has been pestering me. He insisted that I be with him and let me accompany him. After eating and watching a movie, I was so annoyed that I couldn''t help but agreed to eat with him..."


    Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded. This is different from what Xu Zitao said. Did Xu Zitao lie to himself?


    But when I saw Zhang Ping¡¯s ordinary appearance, with heavy makeup on his face, and compared Xu Zitao¡¯s handsome facial features and temperament like the hero of an idol drama, Jiang Xiaohu whispered again, saying that Xu Zitao should not be right. She''s entangled...


    "Do you have anything to say?" Old Four Wu looked at Xu Zitao viciously, "Dare to hook up with my girlfriend, how do you think this can be solved?"


    Xu Zitao''s face was blue and red, and Zhang Ping glared in disbelief and said, "You said I took the initiative to pester you? It''s me who insists on dating you, you..."


    He was really angry and didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold a few words, but the good education he received for so many years made him want to scold others and didn''t know how to scold him. He could only stare at Zhang Ping with fierce and angry eyes. If the look in his eyes could kill someone, Zhang Ping might have been dead. I don''t know how many times.


    Although the opinions of the two parties are completely different, Jiang Xiaohu felt that Xu Zitao was more credible, and then patted Xu Zitao on the shoulder to show his comfort, and smiled: "What is your anger, because such a woman is worth it, so are you. What are you going to eat? You don¡¯t like so many people who have a crush on you, but they have such a good show."


    "Who are you talking about? Huh? Just you kid, you have the ability to stand in front of me." Old four Wu squinted and raised his eyebrows, Jiang Xiaohu belittle Zhang Ping, isn''t that just belittle him?


    "You let me pass? All right!"


    Jiang Xiaohu had a big smile on his face and decisively walked to Wu Laosi.


    Xu Zitao was shocked, and hurriedly followed, trying to pull Jiang Xiaohu away.


    "You go away first, why are you in a hurry? Lao Tzu clean up one by one." Wu Laosi was frowning, his mouth kept tweeting, first he reached out his hand to fudge Xu Zitao aside, and then circled Jiang Xiaohu, smiling lightly. : "You are not timid, I dare to come here if you ask you, come, come, and tell me what you just said again."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t bother to spend any time, quietly stretched out his hand to pinch the back of Wu Laosi''s neck, and after his left leg tripped on Wu Laosi''s calf, he violently tugged, and Wu Laosi''s body fluttered and fell back down.


    Until the whole person fell to the ground, Old Four Wu didn''t realize what had happened.But the pain of the back of his head being smashed on the concrete floor was not fake. He only felt that his eyes were black in an instant, and the Venus turned around and almost passed out.


    Unfortunately, how could Jiang Xiaohu make him faint in such a simple way, raised one foot, and stomped on Wu Old Si''s chest. As a result, Wu Old Si also shook and almost didn''t come up in one breath. So he recovered, and looked at Jiang Xiaohu blankly.


    "I''m not talking nonsense with you, I care if your girlfriend seduce Xu Zitao or Xu Zitao first, and if you dare to harass Xu Zitao in the future, I''ll make trouble for you, do you hear?"


    "You, you fucking dare to hit me?" Old Four Wu looked dumbfounded, and then angrily scolded: "What the hell is doing the chicken feathers coldly? Kill me this grandson!"


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned, and said to his heart that these gangsters are indeed virtuous, and they won''t cry if they don''t see the coffin, and they won''t die until the Yellow River.


    The wine that happened to be drinking was a bit overwhelming, Jiang Xiaohu was thinking about sports, and now the opportunity is here!Looking at the dozen or so people around him, he chose to take the first shot, and then directly stretched out his hand to grab Wu Lao Si''s ankle and slammed him, throwing him at the dozen or so people like a sandbag.


    Xu Zitao was dumbfounded next to him, his eyes were almost staring out, Jiang Xiaohu actually lifted a person with one hand and threw it out. What a force!


    But this was just the beginning, and then Xu Zitao saw Jiang Xiaohu rushing towards the gang of gangsters, like a tiger rushing into the flock, with one punch, like hitting a live target.


    Before a while, the moaning bastards lay down on the ground.


    Xu Zitao hurriedly got to Jiang Xiaohu''s side, and he was relieved to see that Jiang Xiaohu had not suffered any damage. He looked at Jiang Xiaohu with weird eyes and said, "You, are you a human or a monster?"


    "Damn! What are you talking about?"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes widened, and Xu Zitao''s heart trembled, and he subconsciously wanted to run.


    It was too scary... It was expected that Xiaohu Zhongjiang beat him up and didn''t happen, which made Xu Zitao breathe a sigh of relief.


    Jiang Xiaohu naturally didn''t know what Xu Zitao was thinking. He searched for a group of wailing gangsters, finally found the old Wu Si, and then lifted him directly up and slapped him on the face. , Said coldly: "Now what? Should you give me an explanation?" "You dare to hit me, you are done! I can''t kill you, my surname is Wu..."


    Hey!This grandson is quite tough!


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    Jiang Xiaohu slapped him several times in a row, until he swollen both sides of Wu Laosi''s face, and then stopped.


    "Brother, brother, I was wrong, please let me go, I will do whatever you tell me to do..."


    "That''s right!" Jiang Xiaohu let go of Wu Lao Si with satisfaction, and then waved to Xu Zitao, "Come over and talk to him and see what you say about it."


    "What can I talk about." Xu Zitao said with a cold face.

 450 Chapter 450

    Old Four Wu seemed to be really scared of being beaten, and he was even more persuaded to the end: "Brother Xu, Brother Xu, I was wrong, Zhang Ping...Ah no, I will let you this woman in the future, absolutely never Dare to trouble you..."


    With that, Old Four Wu gave Zhang Ping angrily at the frightened Zhang Ping next to him, and opened his mouth to curse: "Drafting, come here, you will be my Brother Xu''s girlfriend in the future, do you understand?"


    I... Am I his girlfriend?


    Zhang Ping looked at the handsome Xu Zitao, but she felt confused, but she was more happy, this is the male god Xu Zitao!


    Unfortunately, Xu Zitao''s cold words broke her illusion.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m not interested in your girlfriend." After refusing the''gift'' from Old Four Wu, Xu Zitao asked again: "You just have to promise not to harass my house in the future, can you?"


    "Yes, you can, Brother Xu, and this big brother, I, I can go now..."


    Old Four Wu looked at Xu Zitao pitifully, and then at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Go away, remember what you said, and dare to play any tricks!" Jiang Xiaohu grinned, his eyes swept back and forth on Wu Lao Si with a grin.


    Wu Laosi was numb by Jiang Xiaohu''s scalp, and he was sweating unceasingly. He almost crawled and greeted his brothers to run out of the park.


    "I...what about me...Wu, Old Four Wu, wait for me..." Zhang Ping saw that Old Four Wu had thrown her here, and she was immediately anxious and hurriedly wanted to catch up.


    "Wait, I didn''t let you go." Jiang Xiaohu stopped her, then smiled and asked: "First, make it clear, is it Xu Zitao who seduced you or you seduced him?"


    When Xu Zitao heard the words, his face suddenly drooped, and said in a bad mood: "What do you think, can I hook her? So many women, I''m crazy, I..."


    Zhang Ping''s face was a little bit more embarrassed, and even more a little angry. She seemed very dissatisfied that Xu Zitao''s words were so direct that they didn''t save her face at all.


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed and said: "You are so angry, why didn''t you get angry when Xu Zitao took the initiative to hook you up just now?"


    Zhang Ping''s face was flushed, and she lowered her head, wishing to find a place to get into the ground, and stubbornly said: "I... I would say that Old Four Wu would kill me..."


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned and said in disgust: "So, your choice is to throw the pot to Xu Zitao and let him be beaten to death by that old fourth Wu?"


    "I..." Zhang Ping gritted his teeth and seemed to be irritated instead, and simply ignored it and said loudly: "What do you want, you have the ability to hit me, come and hit me!" "Forget it, let her go ..." Xu Zitao said.


    "Huh! Do you think you are very good?" Zhang Ping sneered constantly, "Do you know who is Wu Lao Si? You have beaten him and you want to get better?"


    "Oh? Then tell me who is so great." Jiang Xiaohu said curiously.


    Zhang Ping continued to sneer: "Why should I tell you? Haha, just wait."


    "Don''t say hurry up, the province is annoying here." Jiang Xiaohu was impatient. If it wasn''t for hitting a woman, he said that Zhang Ping would have to be beaten.


    First, she reversed the right and wrong and slandered Xu Zitao and didn''t say anything. Now she obviously didn''t do anything to her, but she looked like an enemy.


    Too annoying!Jiang Xiaohu asked himself that among the women he met, it was really rare to see someone as bad as Zhang Ping, but think about it, serious women would not get mixed up with gangsters.


    "Thank you today."


    After Zhang Ping scolded and left, Xu Zitao said gratefully.


    "Thank you, according to my experience, this is not over yet."


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand, and all of a sudden he felt a headache. He thought for a while and said, "Didn¡¯t you call you the old four? You call him back and ask him who the so-called boss is and where is he? , I''ll just go there, save troubles in the future."


    Xu Zitao was stunned, really confused, most people are afraid of getting involved with these gangsters, but Jiang Xiaohu is not afraid at all, and even takes the initiative to find the boss...


    But Xu Zitao soon realized that Jiang Xiaohu wanted to help him completely solve the trouble, and couldn''t help but worry: "Forget it, today is enough to trouble you, and I will take care of it myself if there is something in the future."


    "Fuck, what are you carrying, forgot that your mother was hospitalized in anger." Jiang Xiaohu curled his lips, "Hurry up, when it''s dark, I''ll go back to sleep when it''s dark."


    After being scolded by Jiang Xiaohu, Xu Zitao was not angry. Thinking about his mother who was in the hospital, he only sighed.


    In desperation, he had to take out his mobile phone and call Wu Laosi again, but Xu Zitao didn''t know what to say. After all, he had never contacted these people, so he simply handed the mobile phone to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Who is your boss? Where is it? I''m looking for him." Jiang Xiaohu was a lot domineering and didn''t talk nonsense, so he finished the question directly.


    On the other end of the phone, when he heard Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s voice, Old Four of Wu''s heart trembled, and he just wanted to answer honestly, but soon realized that Jiang Xiaohu was not in front of him, and he suddenly got up again and said angrily: What tells you? If you have the ability to find it yourself? Today, you dare to beat me, and you must cut you when I see you again!"


    "you sure?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was not angry because of Wu Laosi''s threat, and said with a smile: "You don''t tell me where I can find it. If I can''t find it, how can you cut me? So, you want to cut me. If you do, you can only tell me where your boss is. Is what I said makes sense? If your brain hasn''t gotten into trouble, it should be understandable, right?"


    "You or he has a problem with your brain!"


    Old Four Wu decisively scolded. After all, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t reach him. What he was afraid of, but he could turn to think, Jiang Xiaohu really said this. He naturally wanted to find Jiang Xiaohu revenge, but he couldn''t find Jiang. How can Xiaohu take revenge?


    "Red Moon Bar! Come if you have the ability, Lao Tzu is waiting for you! Or you will be my grandson!"


    After figuring it out, Wu Laosi screamed, and then hung up.


    Oh, wait for me to see who is the grandson...


    Jiang Xiaohu was happy, and then handed the phone to Xu Zitao, and said, "I''m going to get things done, you can go to the hospital to accompany your mother first."


    "I''ll go with you!" Xu Zitao was very decisive.


    Jiang Xiaohu helplessly said: "While going, what can you do? Maybe you have to add a lot of trouble to me. Don''t worry, I will solve the matter for you. You just wait for the news."


    "But..." Xu Zitao hesitated. Although Jiang Xiaohu''s words were not good, things were true.


    He also knew that even if he went there, he wouldn''t be able to help, but after all, it was because of his own business. If he didn''t go, it would be a bit unreasonable.

 451 Chapter 451 Scorpion

    "Okay, let''s just do it, what''s the problem, just invite me to dinner when it''s over."


    Jiang Xiaohu said happily, then patted the soil on his body and walked out of the park.


    Xu Zitao hesitated for a while, followed up, and explained: "If you are afraid that I will influence you, I can wait for you outside. If something happens, I can call the police for 120 as soon as possible... "


    "It''s up to you." Jiang Xiaohu was too lazy to talk nonsense.


    I was thinking of going straight there, but counting the time, Wu Laoshi has just left now, and he probably hasn''t been there yet.


    Jiang Xiaohu was not in a hurry, and chatted with Xu Zitao at the gate of the park.


    Thinking of going to Kyoto some time later, and according to Liu Mo, Xu Zitao is going to school in Kyoto, Jiang Xiaohu couldn¡¯t help wondering: "Aren¡¯t you going to school in Kyoto? Tell me how about Kyoto. Going there."


    "Are you going?" Xu Zitao glanced at Jiang Xiaohu in surprise, without thinking too much, and casually explained: "People say that the place is very good, but in my opinion it''s that way. Although it is very prosperous, But it is a place where hope and despair coexist. It is heaven and hell."


    "It''s the same as if I didn''t say it. What I asked was what''s so interesting, what''s wrong with me, it''s heaven and hell, bullying me is uncultured." Jiang Xiaohu glared, exasperated, and said to his heart. Is this kid Xu Zitao stupid by reading?


    "Um...I will be back to school in just two days. If you go to Kyoto, you can find me. I invite you to play. There are many beautiful ones among my classmates. If you like, I will introduce one to you. ..."


    Xu Zitao had a guilty conscience and didn''t know how to thank Jiang Xiaohu for his help. After thinking about it, it seemed that the beautiful female classmates he could get his hands on were only those beautiful female classmates. I don''t know how many people wanted him to introduce him, but he refused before. , Now I want to use this to thank Jiang Xiaohu...


    "This is really true. It''s a pity that I already have a girlfriend. Then you can take me to your school for a round. That''s Kyoto University. I used to dream of getting admitted to your school."


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned, he didn''t want to make Zhang Xiaohua sad, so Xu Zitao hadn''t heard anything about introducing a beautiful female classmate.


    But Jiang Xiaohu, the school where Xu Zitao was located, felt that he had to realize his dream no matter what. He couldn''t go to school there. It would be considered a problem to go for a walk. He felt that he was very promising.


    Xu Zitao agreed, and the two chatted for a while on the topic of Kyoto University. Jiang Xiaohu saw that it was almost time, waved to find a car, and hurried towards the Red Moon Bar.


    After arriving at the place, Xu Zitao found a place outside and sat down, but Jiang Xiaohu walked in directly.


    The lights inside are dim and it seems closed, but I think about it, it¡¯s only the afternoon and it¡¯s not open yet.


    After walking a few steps, Jiang Xiaohu was stopped by someone. A big man with a height of 1.9 meters stood in front of Jiang Xiaohu and said maliciously: "Who are you looking for?"


    Jiang Xiaohu said calmly: "Look for Scorpion, Old Four Wu asked me to come."


    The name Scorpion was still what Wu Laosi told him just now, saying that this is his boss.


    "Heh, it''s you, so crazy, dare to come alone." The strong man sneered, but he gave way.


    Jiang Xiaohu just wanted to step inside, when he snapped, several red lights came on.


    Although the light is not bright, looking at it, the heads are surging in the bar hall. There seems to be a lot of people in this pile, and the eyes are neatly gathered on Jiang Xiaohu who has just entered the door.


    "The welcome pomp is not small..."


    Jiang Xiaohu murmured, then raised his head and looked towards the second floor of the bar. A middle-aged man in a white tunic suit was standing with his back to the light and holding his hand to the light. Next to him was Wu Laosi, who was mumbling and murmuring, his eyes still Constantly glanced at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Don''t think about it, it''s definitely not a good thing.


    "Are you a scorpion?" Jiang Xiaohu shouted.


    Old Four Wu immediately yelled: "Grandson, what are you crazy? You can call Big Brother Scorpion''s name directly?"


    "Then what''s my name? Didn''t you tell me his name is Scorpion?" Jiang Xiaohu was puzzled.


    "You..." Wu Old Si was speechless for a moment.


    "Little brother, so bold!" the man in the white tunic suit said, first he exclaimed, and then he said in a deep voice: "My name is Sun Renyi, and people outside usually call me Scorpion. My brothers like to call me grandson, do you think It doesn''t matter how you call it comfortable."


    "Then I''ll call you a scorpion." Jiang Xiaohu grinned, wondering: "Aren''t you tired of standing so high and talking? Are you tired if you''re not tired, I''ll say something next?"


    As soon as he said this, Sun Renyi hadn''t replied yet, but there was an uproar in the bar hall, and the shouts continued.


    They obviously didn''t expect that Jiang Xiaohu would dare to come to the door by himself, and his tone was so mad!Let your boss go down and talk?Do you really think of yourself as a green onion?


    "Boy, are you crazy? Do you know where this is?"


    "Also let your grandson come down and talk? Your kid wants to talk to your grandson. Kneel and climb on me!"


    Suddenly, many people directly gathered in front of Jiang Xiaohu, each staring at Jiang Xiaohu maliciously.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t bother to pay attention to these people, and squinted at Sun Renyi and said, "The man next to you called Old Four Wu had a misunderstanding with my friend. I came here to solve the misunderstanding. Don''t want to make things uncontrollable. "


    Sun Renyi said with a sullen face and frowning: "You hit my person, why did you say that you don''t want to make things worse? Okay, I''ll give you a chance to chop two fingers yourself. Let me see how your sincerity is. I will talk to you again."


    With that, Sun Renyi raised his hand and threw a dagger in front of Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even look at it, and smiled cheerfully: "It seems that I don''t want to talk about it."


    Old Four Wu couldn''t help fanning the flames and said, "Brother Sun, you see, this kid is so crazy! I mentioned your name all the time, and he didn''t take your name seriously and called me. A miserable one, you have to avenge me."


    "I don''t know your virtue?"


    Sun Renyi glanced at Wu Laosi, and I don¡¯t need to think about it. Wu Laosi must have been the first to provoke him. But anyway, Wu Laosi was also his own brother. His brother was beaten by someone else. He is a brother. Can only get back the face.


    Immediately, Sun Renyi said solemnly: "Little brother, I have given you the opportunity. If you don''t do it yourself, I can have someone help you, but in that case, the consequences are not just that simple."

 452 Chapter 452

    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even look at the dagger on the ground, and smiled: "But I am afraid of seeing blood, so I dare not do it."


    "Yeah, my eldest brother gives you some face, don''t you still push your nose and face?" Wu Laosi immediately scolded, "Look at your grandson, just like you and him? It''s not bad when you are in the park. Do you have another one with Lao Tzu now?"


    Jiang Xiaohu stared at Wu Lao Si for a while, then suddenly said: "By the way, if you don''t support me, I almost forgot you. Didn''t you say that if I dare not come here, I am your grandson? Now I Here, does that mean you are my grandson?"


    "You..." Old Four Wu was stunned.


    "Come on, my dear grandson, listen to the cry of grandpa." Jiang Xiaohu laughed.


    The bar suddenly quieted down, and everyone looked at Jiang Xiaohu strangely.


    I thought that Jiang Xiaohu would be daring enough to come over by himself, but I didn''t expect that he would dare to be so crazy!


    Wu Laosi''s face was flushed red, of course, it is estimated that the swelling of the person who was fanned by Jiang Xiaohu has not disappeared...


    "Do I join you! I''m your grandson...Ah no, I''m his grandfather!" It is estimated that Wu Lao Si was confused by the anger.


    Jiang Xiaohu was amused and laughed, and asked: "Come here, you can make it clear, who is the grandfather and who is the grandson?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Wu Laoshi just wanted to scold him back, but he turned to think about it, there is no need!This is my own territory, there are so many people here, why are you scolding him?Wouldn''t it be better to kill him?


    Immediately, Old Four Wu changed his face in an instant, and looked at Sun Renyi pitifully: "Big brother, look, this kid is so arrogant in front of you, he doesn''t put you in his eyes at all! If you abolish him, you will also sweep away your majesty if you say it. Brothers also..."


    "What''s going on?" Sun Renyi glanced at Wu Laosi coldly.


    Old Four Wu was startled, and the words "I don''t take you seriously" that I almost blurted out later swallowed back into his throat, hesitated, and muttered, "Neither...Never accept..."


    "Go away, you Tianjing finds things for me every day." With a scolding Wu Laosi, Sun Renyi raised his chin at Jiang Xiaohu and said: "Go, since he is afraid of seeing blood, help him. "


    Immediately, a few people walked towards Jiang Xiaohu. One of them picked up the dagger on the ground and jokingly said: "Brother, rest assured, I will cut down a few more for you, so that you can see more blood. Don''t be afraid."


    With that, a few people surrounded Jiang Xiaohu, trying to press Jiang Xiaohu to the ground so that they could do things more conveniently.


    Snapped!


    In the dim light, a figure suddenly staggered back several steps, knocking down several stools.


    what''s going on?


    Everyone present was taken aback, but soon their jaws almost fell to the ground.


    I saw that the few people who wanted to press Jiang Xiaohu to the ground flew out screaming one by one, some directly hit the bar pillars and tables, and some were lucky enough to hit the crowd behind. But because of this, many people were knocked to the ground.


    "Sorry, sorry, I don''t like others to touch me, except for beautiful women." Jiang Xiaohu smiled, saying sorry, but there was no apology on his face.


    Sun Renyi''s eyes were dazzling, he was condescending, and he clearly saw what had just happened, but because of this, he was the most surprised person on the court.


    This group of brothers all played with him for an unknown number of fights. They were carried out by themselves, and there was absolutely no problem in fighting two or three ordinary people alone.


    As a result, they were solved so easily,


    He glanced at Wu Laosi with cold eyes, and Sun Renyi cursed inwardly.


    I heard Old Four Wu said that he was beaten, and there were many people on the other side of him. Now it seems that it is very strange...


    Wu Laosi was panicked by Sun Renyi''s stare, swallowed and said with a guilty heart: "Brother, this grandson seems to be quite capable of fighting. If there are fewer people, he can''t control him. Before, he alone gave us more than a dozen brothers. I fell down and got more people to join me."


    Do you still have the face to say...


    Sun Renyi inhaled slightly, resisting the urge to slap Wu Old Si, then looked at Jiang Xiaohu and said solemnly: "This little brother, you are pretty good."


    "It''s okay, it''s just okay, it''s actually not good..." Jiang Xiaohu said modestly, and then said with a grin: "Although it is not good, it is enough to clean up your gang."


    Sun Renyi''s mouth twitched slightly. For so many years, he really hadn''t seen a few more arrogant than Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Hehe, young people, don''t be so crazy, low-key and high-key doing things. You are really good at it, but it''s only good. Do you know how many brothers I have here?"


    "How many people?" Jiang Xiaohu looked curious.


    Sun Renyi''s mouth twitched again, moving


    Owing to be beaten, too much he owes to be beaten!


    How many people is the point?The point is that my group of brothers rushed forward, no matter how good you are!


    However, Sun Renyi has been walking around for many years, and he has already passed the age of screaming and screaming at any disagreement. Now he is more concerned about interests.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s ability to do this made him feel that he was of great interest to him, of course, he had to recruit Jiang Xiaohu.


    After thinking about it, Sun Renyi smiled and said: "How many people are not the point. The point is that we have no enmity or resentment between us. There is no need to fight and kill. I am very optimistic about you. What will happen to me in the future?"


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned and muttered, "Is there any benefit to you?"


    "Of course it is good, at least, you can walk sideways here in the future, no one dares to provoke you."


    "That''s it? But no one dares to provoke me now." Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    Sun Renyi smiled, but still suppressed the urge to beat Jiang Xiaohu violently.


    Pretending that he didn¡¯t hear Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s reply, he continued to tempt him: "There is still money, you should come from the village. I can pay you a salary of 10,000 yuan a month. You don¡¯t have to do anything, how to play and how to play. , I can just call you when something happens, how about?"


    Sun Renyi is very confident in his vision of seeing people, and feels that with Jiang Xiaohu''s knowledge, ten thousand yuan must be a big temptation for him. After all, in the village, it is hard to say whether he can earn ten thousand yuan a year.


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    Jiang Xiaohu just curled his lips and said to his heart that Xiaoye had just drunk a bottle of hundreds of thousands of wines today, so you are offering a salary of 10,000 yuan a month. Who is fooling you!


    Quietly, he didn''t realize that his mentality had changed. Before putting it aside, his monthly income of over 10,000 would make him amazed, but now, even if the monthly income is 100,000, is it expensive for me to drink!


    But Jiang Xiaohu nodded, and then asked with a heartbeat: "What else? That''s it?"

 453 Chapter 453 Im Big Brother?

    "It''s not as good as you set the conditions, I will be satisfied if you can." Sun Renyi smiled.


    He also has the heart to cherish his talents. After all, the most important thing is to be able to fight. For a qualified boss, whether he can be defeated is not particularly important. The most important thing is that his brothers can fight. .


    After seeing Jiang Xiaohu with his own eyes, he easily cleaned up several of his brothers, and Wu Lao Si also said that Jiang Xiaohu beat more than a dozen of them even with his own hands.


    There is no doubt that Jiang Xiaohu is naturally able to fight, and he is very capable of fighting!So Sun Renyi wanted to take Jiang Xiaohu to his own hands.


    It''s a pity that Jiang Xiaohu can''t do what he wants.


    After thinking about it, he laughed cheerfully: "Let me say it myself, I''m afraid you can''t accept what I said."


    Rao was upset by the arrogance of Jiang Xiaohu that Sun Renyi had cultivated so hard over the years. He frowned and said, "Let''s talk."


    "It''s very simple, how about you give me the position of boss."


    "You fool me?"


    Sun Renyi''s face changed, and finally couldn''t bear his anger.


    "Just fooling you, I found out so late, your mind is slow enough."


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed. When he came in just now, he saw that Sun Renyi''s pretense was very unpleasant. Now when I look at Sun Renyi''s shriveled appearance, I feel comfortable in my heart.


    Taking a deep breath, Sun Renyi waved his hand decisively, and said angrily: "Abolish his two legs for me."


    All of his little brothers were stunned. After hearing Sun Renyi''s words, they came back to their senses. Suddenly, a bunch of people surrounded Jiang Xiaohu maliciously.


    "Hurry up, I''m still in a hurry to go home!"


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have any ink marks, and directly picked up the high stool next to him.


    There was a mess in the huge bar.


    The ding-ding-dong''s voice kept on, and the screams continued.


    Every time someone screamed, Sun Renyi''s expression became more gloomy. These screams and screams belonged to his brothers, except for Jiang Xiaohu''s voice!


    But soon, the gloom on his face turned a bit flustered and unbelievable.


    He decisively decided to withdraw his previous evaluation of Jiang Xiaohu''s ability to play.


    This is not very capable or very powerful to describe.


    Is this a fucking monster?


    The corner of Sun Renyi''s eyes kept beating, and he subconsciously clenched the railing next to the table.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s bravery with just one punch, he can slap one down, his eyes almost glared. He has been mixed up for so many years, and he has not seen the scene where one person singles out dozens of people, but those people often end up in different ways. A tragic word can describe it.


    But right now Jiang Xiaohu faced dozens of people with his bare hands. He didn''t suffer any harm. On the contrary, in such a short period of time, he had beaten more than a dozen people lying on the ground and even unable to get up. Is increasing.


    At this moment, Sun Renyi couldn''t help but feel that even if his group had all fallen, could he hurt Jiang Xiaohu''s hair?


    Soon, Sun Renyi had the answer.


    No¡­¡­


    All of his brothers were already lying on the ground, some of them were still screaming and wailing, and some of them simply disappeared, making the scene extremely tragic.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who caused this tragic situation, was still unscathed, especially when he was walking towards him step by step, Sun Renyi''s heart choked and jumped.


    On the high platform where Sun Renyi was, Jiang Xiaohu first glanced at the bar below, and couldn''t help but smile: "Did you just say that you can deal with me if you have more people? It seems that you people are not very good."


    Sun Renyi is indeed an elder brother, even if his heart chuckles and his back is soaked with a layer of cold sweat, there is no timidity on his face, and he barely smiled: "I underestimated you before. "


    While talking, he quietly stretched his hand to his waist.


    "I advise you to put that thing away, otherwise I don''t guarantee you can stand still."


    Jiang Xiaohu curled his lips, and Sun Renyi couldn''t hide his little actions from him.


    I felt even more contempt for this group of people in my heart, and it was true that he was a guy who didn''t see the coffin and didn''t cry.


    Maybe Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s deterrence was too strong, Sun Renyi really pulled back his outstretched hand, a drop of sweat on his forehead quietly slipped onto his face, Jiang Xiaohu just inadvertently glanced at him, but let him have I feel that if I dare to move, I will be killed instantly.


    "Nonsense, don''t talk about it, it''s the same thing as before. I have a friend who seems to have a conflict with your brother, so that your brother will stop pestering my friend in the future, understand?"


    Sun Renyi was taken aback and looked at Wu Laosi.


    "Misunderstandings are all misunderstandings. I, I promise that I will never harass your friends in the future. They are all misunderstandings..." Wu Laosi would dare to say more at this moment, his calves were constantly trembling, if it were not for railings. Hold on, he was scared to get down.


    "Okay, this is what you said." Jiang Xiaohu said, but his eyes glanced at Sun Renyi, "If my friend has anything to do in the future, I will come to you, know?"


    It''s my shit!


    Sun Renyi kept cursing in his heart, and even wanted to choke Wu Lao Si alive. Even if he caused a lot of trouble before, now he has gotten into this evil star again...


    But Jiang Xiaohu, how dare he not reply, nodded to this, and said repeatedly: "Don''t worry, since it''s all a misunderstanding, I will definitely not let your friend have any trouble in the future."


    Jiang Xiaohu was too lazy to say anything. Since the purpose of coming here has been achieved, he didn''t plan to stay any longer. He stretched his waist and turned away.


    Sun Renyi opened his mouth, gritted his teeth, and shouted, "Brother... uh... brother, wait..."


    "What are you doing?" Jiang Xiaohu thought that the old boy was still not convinced.


    Sun Renyi bowed his head and said respectfully: "Did you just tell me to give you the position of boss? You will be our big brother in the future."


    With that said, Sun Renyi slapped Old Four Wu on the head with a slap, and said angrily: "Call the big brother!"


    Old Four Wu looked stunned, but he didn''t dare not listen to Sun Renyi. He bowed his head and shouted: "Big, big brother..."


    What?


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned, looked at Sun Renyi in a daze, and muttered, "Are you okay?"


    How could he not be surprised that Sun Renyi, the old boy, is now 40 years old. How old he is, he is a big round, and he is called his eldest brother?


    "Yes, fucking with us, spitting is a nail. Since you told me to give you the boss, now I am convinced that you will be my eldest brother in the future."


    by!Stop it!


    Just now, when one person singled out so many people on the opposite side, Jiang Xiaohu''s heart was calm, and now he was shocked.


    Explained hurriedly: "I just said it casually, don''t take it seriously, what should you do, just as if I have never been here."

 454 Chapter 454 You Are The Big Brother From Now On

    "No, you will be the big brother from now on!"


    Sun Renyi''s attitude was firm and respectful. He lowered his head as if he really regarded himself as a little brother waiting for his elder brother to order.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned, and said to his heart that what he said was a mess...


    He didn¡¯t have any interest in being a big brother, and he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with people on the road. But with Sun Renyi¡¯s attitude, he felt helpless. After all, he did not hit the smiley with his hand, let alone Sun Renyi was so respectful. Respectful appearance.


    "Don''t make trouble, I''ll beat you up again."


    No way, Jiang Xiaohu had to threaten with a stern face.


    "The younger brother didn''t do a good job, the elder brother should have beaten me, I am willing to be beaten."


    Sun Renyi completely replaced himself in the role of the younger brother, and saw Wu Laosi next to him in a daze.


    Damn, who is your eldest brother? Your age is about to catch up with my dad, my little brother of wool...


    But Jiang Xiaohu''s raised hand only scratched his head awkwardly, after all, he was not embarrassed to hit Sun Renyi.


    "Forget it, do what you like."


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t explain it. He couldn''t get rid of the fight. He slammed one sentence impatiently, then turned and walked out, silently adding another sentence in his heart. Anyway, this place won''t come anyway, whoever he likes to call his eldest brother.


    Sun Renyi didn''t let Jiang Xiaohu mean, and quickly followed, and whispered: "Brothers have been in a lot of trouble recently, brother, you..."


    "Fuck, I still have troubles. What is the name of Big Brother, can Big Brother recognize him?" Jiang Xiaohu stared.


    "If you have any trouble, just tell us. If someone makes you unhappy, brothers hacked him to death without saying anything!" After a pause, Sun Renyi said firmly: "The rules of the road are like this, capable. When you are the eldest brother, you are naturally doing your part!"


    Meow...


    Jiang Xiaohu regretted that he had come to this shabby place. The ghost knew that in order to solve the trouble for Xu Zitao, he became the eldest brother of these gangsters somehow.


    Come on, who makes one''s mouth mean... What''s bad to say, but I just mentioned that...


    But Jiang Xiaohu just wanted to do a little business in the village and earn a little money. Of course, it would be great if he could make a lot of money. As for being a big brother, let it go, even if he earns more, Jiang Xiaohu has no interest.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s footsteps, Sun Renyi gritted his teeth and said directly: "Recently, our business has been spotted by a group of outsiders. They are very strong and there are more people than us. They are even more talkative before. Come, if we don¡¯t follow, we will be hacked to death. Brother, you are also a local. Are you watching our group of local brothers riding on their heads and peeing?"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even think about it, and replied decisively: "You have a fart relationship with me. Don''t think that you are really your elder brother if you call me big brother. I''m just an ordinary villager. You think I haven''t been here, you still continue to be you. Brother, I don¡¯t want to hear about all these messy things."


    Sun Renyi was taken aback, and said to his heart that you are just an ordinary villager?Are there such ordinary villagers?


    But Jiang Xiaohu didn''t give him a chance to say anything, he walked out of the bar door directly.


    After thinking about it, Sun Renyi sighed, but still didn''t catch up.


    The fourth thief Wu ran over and whispered, "Boss, you don''t really want to recognize this kid as the big brother, do you?"


    Snapped!


    Wu Laosi''s swollen face suddenly slapped again.


    "Go away, isn''t it all because of your mental retardation?" Sun Renyi scolded, and then said cruelly: "Does he speak, please pay attention to me? I said that he is the eldest brother. Recognizing him as the eldest brother, do you take another bite of a boy''s Believe it or not, I will kill you? Don''t call me the boss in the future, he is the boss, understand?"


    Old Four Wu was dumbfounded, thinking that Sun Renyi was just a stopgap to coax Jiang Xiaohu, who knew he was going to come for real!


    Sun Renyi sighed, his eyes flashed in the direction where Jiang Xiaohu was leaving, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ...


    Out of the bar door, Jiang Xiaohu immediately saw Xu Zitao running towards him.


    "Are you okay, I will call the police if I don''t come out again." Xu Zitao said eagerly.


    "It''s okay, they won''t harass your house anymore, don''t worry."


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned, not only was it okay, but he also mixed up with a big brother Dangdang...


    "Thank you, I will invite you to dinner."


    Xu Zitao was grateful, and until now he was still like a dream. He thought he would end badly today, but he didn''t expect Jiang Xiaohu to solve his troubles so easily.


    "When I get to Beijing, you will ask me to eat."


    Jiang Xiaohu happily refused Xu Zitao''s invitation.


    Shen Ronger''s cooking skills are quite good, and the food is delicious. He ate a full meal at Shen''s house. He was not hungry at all at all, and it would be a waste to eat. And he will go to Kyoto in two days. I heard that there There are a lot of delicious foods, but they are all expensive, so Xu Zitao can pay for it!


    After chatting with Xu Zitao for a few more words, seeing Xu Zitao absent-minded, Jiang Xiaohu also knew that he was worried about his mother who was in hospital because of the fright, so he sent him to the hospital quickly.


    After Xu Zitao left, Jiang Xiaohu walked alone for a while with nothing to do. He found it boring. He wanted to call Zhang Xiaohua to go shopping together, but thinking that she should be at work now, she had to give up.


    Soon Jiang Xiaohu didn''t stay much, and he went back to the village.


    ...


    "I am back!"


    As soon as he entered the door of the house, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t wait to yell, and his heart became more stable. Although the city is very bustling and lively, he still feels comfortable at home.


    "Where did you go for fun again? No home every day! You still know how to come back!" Wang Xifeng''s angry voice came from the house.


    Although it was a scolding, Jiang Xiaohu was very comfortable listening to it, and he smiled and said, "This is my home, so why don''t I know how to come back."


    "The stinky boy talks back!" Wang Xifeng poked his head out of the room and glared at Jiang Xiaohu, "Have you eaten, there is still some leftover in the pot."


    "I''ve eaten and eaten, by the way, mom, in two days I guess I will be able to take a trip to Kyoto."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to hide from Wang Xifeng about his going to Kyoto, after all, it would take a few days to go there.


    "Why are you going there?" Wang Xifeng asked in a puzzled way down the dustpan in his hand.


    "Do good things! Talk about a small business again."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say that he was going to treat the disease, but he turned off the topic with a smile: "Mom, are you going or not, if there is nothing wrong, let''s go there and travel together."


    To be honest, Jiang Xiaohu not only wanted to bring his mother, but also Zhang Xiaohua. After all, it was to go to a big place like Kyoto. It would be nice to let them play with them for a few days. Anyway, all the expenses were Shen Qiaobin¡¯s god. Boldly.

 455 Chapter 455 Zhang Xiaohuas Entanglement

    Wang Xifeng didn''t ask why Jiang Xiaohu suddenly wanted to go to Kyoto, saying that she hoped that her son would become a dragon. She naturally hoped that Jiang Xiaohu could get out of the village and get ahead.


    When Jiang Xiaohu said that he wanted to take her with him, Wang Xifeng''s eyes lit up first and he was full of joy.


    Just watching Kyoto in a TV series is so prosperous and beautiful, of course she wants to see it too.


    But soon, her eyes dimmed a lot, and she muttered: "Where can I go, if I''m not at home, who will take care of your grandma."


    Jiang Xiaohu had already thought about this problem, and smiled: "Then take grandma with me, let''s go with the family!"


    "Go to you, don''t think about how old your grandma is, and don''t think about it every day." Wang Xifeng glared at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and didn''t refute.


    It is indeed a bit inappropriate for an old lady to travel such a long distance.


    At this time, the old lady also paced out of the house and said cheerfully: "Xifeng, Huzi is also kind, why are you scolding him? It''s rare to go out for a while, so let''s go play together for a few days. , I''m fine at home."


    "Mom, you know to protect him." Wang Xifeng was very dissatisfied. "Anyway, I won''t go. It''s annoying to watch this kid every day at home. It''s good if he can go out for a few days, just so I can clean up for a few days. "


    Jiang Xiaohu was not happy anymore, and muttered: "As soon as I go out, you tell me that I don''t touch my house all day. I''ll be at home. If you think I''m annoying, then where can I go."


    Wang Xifeng glared: "You still talk back to me, so why don''t you know how to find a daughter-in-law to come back, let me hug my grandson at home, and where do you like to go with a grandson, I don''t bother to care about you? ."


    Talking about this problem again... Jiang Xiaohu, who was going to have a good theory with Wang Xifeng, suddenly fell silent.


    "By the way, isn''t the daughter of the Liu family with whom you dated last time is pretty good, how are you two? When can you do something?" Wang Xifeng was not going to let Jiang Xiaohu go, and asked one after another, "I''m pretty good too. The middle-class girl, her family''s conditions are pretty good, don''t pick it, and if you can succeed, be positive..."


    Just her?


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned, just Liu Mo''s temper, even if he is a bachelor, it is absolutely impossible to have anything to do with her!


    However, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t say no to Wang Xifengming directly, or she would have to be nagged by her until I don''t know when.


    After thinking about it, he said perfunctorily: "Just look at it first..."


    "What are you looking at? Are you still thinking about your Zhang Xiaohua?"


    "I can tell you, you can''t find her if you can find her. Xiaohua is a good girl, but you don''t look at her dad. If you really become her, her dad will definitely take our family. It''s a mess." Speaking of Zhang Fugong, Wang Xifeng was angry and disgusted.


    "I know, I know..." Jiang Xiaohu was reluctant, and he casually mumbled in his heart.


    It seems that things with Xiaohua are still very difficult... Needless to say, Zhang Fugong, wanting him to marry his daughter to himself is already a headache, and my mother is also here.


    Hey, Tang Seng had to go through ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties if he wanted to obtain a sutra.


    In desperation, Jiang Xiaohu could only find himself a psychological comfort.


    Seeing that Wang Xifeng still missed this matter, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly changed the subject and said: "Grandma, you really don''t want to go, let''s go by plane, and we will be there soon."


    "Don''t go, don''t go," the old lady smiled kindly, "you are very happy to have this kind of grandma, and my obstructive old lady will follow you, and it will cause you trouble by then."


    Jiang Xiaohu was unwilling to persuade a few more words, but the old lady''s attitude was very firm, she said that she was unwilling to go, but had no choice but to give up the idea of ??taking Wang Xifeng and the old lady together.


    But this also gave Jiang Xiaohu infinite motivation.


    He decided to make a lot of money, and then buy a big house in Kyoto directly, and then the old lady will go wherever she wants!


    ...


    In the evening, it was estimated that Zhang Xiaohua was already off work. Jiang Xiaohu lay on the bed, took out his mobile phone, and sent out a text message.


    "What are you doing?"


    As soon as I wanted to put the phone down, the text message reminder came over.


    So fast... Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly turned on his phone again.


    "I won''t tell you, why are you talking to me, then you go to kiss you." Zhang Xiaohua still seems to be unhappy because of the previous events.


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned, and said to his heart that women like to hold grudges so much. Didn''t they coax me that day? I''m talking about it now.


    But there was no answer, so I had to coax a few words first, and then Jiang Xiaohu mysteriously said: "There is a good thing to tell you."


    "what''s up?"


    "Let¡¯s go out together! Go to Kyoto!"


    After the news was sent, Jiang Xiaohu was lying on the bed, looking forward to whether Zhang Xiaohua would be happy when he saw the news. At least he was happy when he thought of playing with Zhang Xiaohua for a few days.


    "Why are you going there."


    Zhang Xiaohua answered almost in seconds, but Jiang Xiaohu was a bit regretful, because just from these plain words, I couldn''t see what emotion Jiang Xiaohua was.


    Is she happy?Still not interested?


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that both of these possibilities existed, and he felt as if it were tickles in his heart, and regretted not calling Zhang Xiaohua to chat.


    But this is no way. Jiang Xiaohu also knows that Wang Xifeng is a little dissatisfied with Zhang Xiaohua''s affairs. He wants to let her hear that she calls Zhang Xiaohua, and invites Zhang Xiaohua to go to Kyoto with him. How can she talk...


    After briefly explaining the reason to Zhang Xiaohua, Jiang Xiaohu asked again: "Are you going, I want to go with you."


    But this time, Zhang Xiaohua didn''t reply for a long time, which made Jiang Xiaohu feel a little nervous, and he was very worried that Zhang Xiaohua would not say a word.


    ...


    On the other side, Zhang Xiaohua, like Jiang Xiaohu, was lying on the bed in the dormitory, with constant hesitation on her face and anxiety in her heart, thumping like a deer.


    She didn''t know how to go back to Jiang Xiaohu, as if there were two little people arguing in her heart, one said to go, the other couldn''t.


    The little guy who went there has a good reason: Isn¡¯t it natural for lovers to travel together?Two people can go to see the scenery together, take a lot of happy photos together, go to the amusement park together, ride a roller coaster and a Ferris wheel, and do many happy things that belong only between two people, just like in an idol drama Like the heroes and heroines in love.


    However, the reason why the little guy who can¡¯t say to go is even better: How can I go to work after I go? I¡¯m not welcome when I work here. If I ask for leave to go out to play, what should I do if I am expelled, and most importantly, go to Kyoto. Far away, it¡¯s definitely not possible to come back in one or two days. Two people must live together. What if Huzi wants to do something bad...

 456 Chapter 456 Preparation before departure

    "Ding!"


    The sudden tone of the text message surprised Zhang Xiaohua, who was closing her eyes and tangling, and quickly picked up her phone to take a look.


    "Where is the man? Asleep?"


    Without replying for such a long time, Jiang Xiaohu waited impatiently and naturally had to send a question to ask what was going on.


    "Brother Huzi, I..."


    Zhang Xiaohua hesitated to type these words. What I wanted to type later was that I couldn''t go, but after typing it out, she gritted her teeth again, deleted it decisively, and edited it again.


    "Brother Huzi, I don''t know if I can go..."


    Looking at this text message, Jiang Xiaohu''s heart sank, and he hurriedly asked, "Why?"


    "I want to go, but I have to go to work... It''s not good to ask for leave..."


    This time, from the literal point of view, Jiang Xiaohu can see how tangled Zhang Xiaohua''s heart is, and can''t help but comfort him: "Don''t worry, if your leader does not approve you, I will clean him up. No one can stop us from being together. ."


    Zhang Xiaohua felt sweet in her heart, but she felt that happiness took over her whole heart.


    But she still couldn''t make up her mind, so she replied: "I want to be with you too. I will ask for leave tomorrow to see. If we can invite us, we will go together."


    Jiang Xiaohu''s worried heart finally calmed down, and his face was full of smiles. He was looking forward to going to Kyoto with Zhang Xiaohua. When that time...


    Ahem, although serious matters need to be reserved for future weddings, it does not prevent you from having some sweetness before that!


    Thinking of what happened at the hotel with Zhang Xiaohua last night, Jiang Xiaohu was still happy.


    As for whether Zhang Xiaohua can ask for leave, this is not within Jiang Xiaohu''s consideration at all. As long as Zhang Xiaohua is willing to go, then all questions are not a problem.


    Don''t ask for leave?Easy to handle!Zhang Xiaohua couldn''t get it, so Jiang Xiaohu would go and help her personally, see if she could get it.


    The two again sent text messages and said sweet words for half a night. Although Zhang Xiaohua could not accompany Jiang Xiaohu to Kyoto, it did not prevent them from having planned where to go.How to play things.


    In the end, after being sleepy and unable to open their eyes, Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua reluctantly said goodnight to each other, and went to sleep with good expectations.


    ...


    It may be thinking by day and dreaming by night.


    Jiang Xiaohu dreamed that Zhang Xiaohua was wearing a white wedding dress, holding brilliant and fragrant flowers in her hands, beckoning to him with a sweet smile, and when she walked over to hold Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s hand, her face turned red. They are as attractive as a ripe apple. Finally, Jiang Xiaohu took Zhang Xiaohua and walked to the extremely festive bridal house...


    "Xiaohua...Xiaohua, you look so good..."


    "Hey, it looks good everywhere, I want to see it everywhere..."


    "I''m coming..."


    boom!


    Zhang Xiaohua, who closed her eyes tightly because of shame, suddenly disappeared while waiting for the critical moment to come.


    Opening his eyes sharply, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly saw Xiao Hei who was squatting on the quilt and licking his paws.


    "Damn, you fucking black! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh, I am so angry!"


    How can you not be angry!After waiting for a while, he and Zhang Xiaohua will be able to go to a wonderful place together. At such a critical moment, he was destroyed by a cat!


    Jiang Xiaohu decisively kicked Xiao Hei to the ground, and then quickly closed his eyes, looking forward to entering his dream again.


    "Meow~"


    He couldn''t fall asleep anyhow, and when he opened his eyes, Xiao Hei jumped onto the bed again, and his big round eyes were full of contempt.


    Jiang Xiaohu suddenly became even more angry. He didn''t have the mind to sleep. He screamed and sat up. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Xiao Hei. He wanted to punish him. Unfortunately, Xiao Hei didn''t give Jiang Xiaohu this opportunity. Jumped underground and ran out of the house in two steps.


    "This dead cat! Don''t let me hold you!"


    Mumbling bitterly, he couldn''t sleep either left or right, Jiang Xiaohu had to get up from the bed.


    There was nothing wrong today, so I went to the farm for a round, and there was nothing unexpected, Jiang Xiaohu began to arrange things after he left.


    After all, if you go back, if you leave the farm for a few days temporarily, you will lose a lot.


    ...


    In the past few days, Jiang Xiaohu hasn''t been to any other place. He stayed in the village and arranged things after he left.


    After repeatedly confirming that the arrangements were in order and that there would be no problems, he actually had nothing to do.


    It can be said that everything is ready now, only the east wind is owed, and only when the east wind comes, he can leave for the Kyoto he has longed for.


    And this Dongfeng, naturally Zhang Xiaohua asked for leave.


    In the past few days, Jiang Xiaohu has been in contact with Zhang Xiaohua, and every night he will be so sweet that he will not go to bed until midnight.


    Every day Jiang Xiaohu asked what was going on with the leave, Zhang Xiaohua said that the leave slip had been handed in, but it was never approved, and he did not say yes or no.


    Jiang Xiaohu had already waited quite impatiently. If it weren''t for Jiang Xiaohua''s persuasion, he would have to go to Zhang Xiaohua''s factory and ask her leader to ask if he understands.


    That afternoon, Jiang Xiaohu, who was busy, received a call from Zhang Xiaohua.


    "Brother Huzi, I''m on leave!"


    As soon as it was connected, Zhang Xiaohua''s cheerful voice came over.When Jiang Xiaohu heard this, he was also very happy to follow. He thought that Zhang Xiaohua''s request for leave was very troublesome, and he was already mentally prepared to solve it personally, but he didn''t expect to allow the leave in the end.


    "Where are you now?" Jiang Xiaohu said excitedly.


    "I''m going back to the village, packing up my things."


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu didn¡¯t have to ask why he was packing things. What else could he do? Of course, he was going to go to Kyoto with himself!


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu was even more happy. He immediately put down the things in his hands, and said cheerfully: "Then I will pick you up, and we will leave when you clean up."


    "No, I just tell you first, you are busy with you, or let my dad see me and it will be over. That''s it, I''ll hang up first, wait for the car, I''ll go back and find you."


    After speaking, Zhang Xiaohua hung up the phone.


    She was afraid that if she went on, Jiang Xiaohu would be embarrassed to refuse if she insisted on picking up. The reason was naturally that she didn''t want the people in the village to see him and Jiang Xiaohu walking together, after all, the two were not married yet.Moreover, if Zhang Fugong saw it, it would be more troublesome.


    Jiang Xiaohu listened to the beeping hung-up sound, feeling a little unhappy, but thinking about it, Zhang Xiaohua would be willing to go with him, this little thing is nothing, so he started happily again. Come alive.


    But after a while, Jiang Xiaohu stopped again.


    In order to go early and return early, and I can¡¯t wait to go to Kyoto to get a good experience, Jiang Xiaohu thought for a while, then took out his mobile phone and called Shen Hui, telling him that he was ready and could leave at any time.

 457 Chapter 457: Zhang Gongfus Tracking

    Shen family.


    Shen Qiaobin has not returned to Kyoto in recent days. For this reason, he has pushed a lot of important issues. He has even talked about it for more than half a year. It can even be said that a cooperation project that has been finalized because of his absence is gone. Therefore, a very important customer was lost.


    But he feels that all of this is worthwhile, and no amount of money is more important to him than the health of his family.


    When I was practicing calligraphy in the study, bang!The door was suddenly knocked open, and then Shen Hui ran in excitedly.


    Shen Qiaobin, who was holding his breath while writing, shivered violently, and his hand slipped because of this, and the newly written character was ruined.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you see that I was writing?"


    Shen Qiaobin''s face sank directly. He least liked being disturbed when he was practicing calligraphy. If Shen Hui couldn''t give a perfect reason, he would never be merciless even if it was his own son!


    "Dad, Huzi said that he has arranged the family affairs and can go to Kyoto at any time." Shen Hui said loudly.


    Shen Qiaobin, who was about to have an attack, was immediately stunned. Why did he stay here these days?


    Of course it is to wait for the genius doctor Jiang Xiaohu in his mind!


    "Hurry up! What are you doing standing there? Go get ready for the car!"


    Shen Qiaobin didn''t care about being interrupted when he was writing. He threw the pen away and strode out of the study, his face full of eagerness.


    ...


    The bus was driving on the bumpy road, and it was shaking when sitting, but Zhang Xiaohua was in a happy mood, especially as she was getting closer to the village, her mood was getting better.


    Soon, the bus stopped, Zhang Xiaohua suppressed the feeling that she couldn''t wait to find Jiang Xiaohu, and turned and walked towards her home.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, Zhang Xiaohua saw her father Zhang Fugong squinting and dozing on the recliner in the courtyard.


    "Dad, you are at home."


    Zhang Xiaohua has a little frustration. She wanted to get some things secretly while Zhang Fugong was not at home.


    "Xiaohua? Why are you back?" Zhang Fugong opened his eyes, surprised, and then his face sank again, "If you don''t want to go to work and earn money, why do you come back?"


    "I...I''m on leave, come back to get something." As she said, Zhang Xiaohua walked into the house, she was a little afraid to face Zhang Fugong.


    "come back!"


    Zhang Fugong frowned and sighed. He always felt strange in his heart when he saw Zhang Xiaohua''s twisty look, as if something was wrong.


    "Are you hiding something from me?" Zhang Fugong asked.


    "No...no..."


    Zhang Xiaohua quickly denied it, but she never lied, and the panic on her face made Zhang Fugong even more suspicious.


    "Really?"


    "Really, really not..."


    Jiang Xiaohua gritted her teeth, thumped in her heart, and lowered her head subconsciously, not daring to face Zhang Fugong''s questioning gaze.


    No ghosts!


    Naturally, Zhang Fugong was not so easy to be fooled, but he rolled his eyes and didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, he waved his hand: "If you don''t have it, there won''t be any. Let''s go, let''s go and go back to work if we take things. The family has no money now, just wait for your salary, don¡¯t delay going to work, make good money, you know?"


    He was telling the truth. He lost a lot of money when he marked his car before, and his family''s savings were almost emptied by the compensation fee. Now he is waiting for Zhang Xiaohua to pay his salary to subsidize the family.


    "Oh."


    Zhang Xiaohua responded and hurried to the house to clean up.


    When Zhang Fugong saw Zhang Xiaohua entering the house, he hurried to a carp and walked out of the window, peeking through the curtains to see what the hell Zhang Xiaohua was making.


    What is this girl doing?


    Zhang Fugong was puzzled. The things Zhang Xiaohua packed were all her usual towels, daily necessities such as toothbrushes, toothpaste, shampoo, and a few clothes, as if she was going to travel.


    Could it be that she ran out of these in the factory?Then there is no need to go home to clean up, right?


    Zhang Fugong became more and more puzzled as she watched. She didn¡¯t understand why her daughter suddenly went home to clean up these things. It¡¯s okay to say just the daily necessities, but those clothes are Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s favorite. She has been reluctant to wear them and kept them at home. , I am not willing to go out to work.


    Now suddenly came back to pack these...


    At this moment, Zhang Xiaohua suddenly turned around and walked gently toward the window.


    Zhang Fugong was startled, and quickly returned to the couch, pretending that he had never left the couch before, and closed his eyes again.


    And Zhang Xiaohua, like the previous Zhang Fugong, secretly glanced at the courtyard through the curtains in the house for a while, and saw that Zhang Fugong was still on the recliner, she was relieved, and then went back to pack her things.


    Weird!


    Absolutely weird!


    Zhang Fugong was even more sure that Zhang Xiaohua must have some secrets that he didn''t want to tell himself, but he was not in a hurry, resisting the urge to enter the house and force Zhang Xiaohua to ask Zhang Xiaohua, lying on the recliner quietly waiting like an okay person.


    After a while, Zhang Xiaohua walked out carrying her bag.


    Seeing Zhang Fugong still lying down, he couldn''t help but said with a guilty conscience: "Dad, I have everything ready, I''m leaving now."


    "Going back to work?" Zhang Fugong asked indifferently.


    Zhang Xiaohua nodded, not daring to say anything.


    "Let''s go quickly, make money and remember! Pay the salary when you pay it, don''t spend it randomly, you know."


    Zhang Fugong warned again, and then waved his hand to indicate that Zhang Xiaohua could leave.


    Zhang Xiaohua hurriedly walked out of the yard, her heart beating like a small deer. Since growing up, she has rarely lied to Zhang Fugong, so she was naturally afraid.


    After leaving the house, Zhang Xiaohua only wanted to see Jiang Xiaohu sooner. He didn''t think too much about it. Of course, it was also related to her being too innocent and had never experienced the sinister society. She didn''t realize that she was following someone behind her.


    There must be no one else who followed her, it was Zhang Fugong.


    Quiet Mimi followed Zhang Xiaohua for a while, and Zhang Fugong felt something was wrong in her heart.


    The bus stop is in the opposite direction!If Zhang Xiaohua wants to go back to the city, it is absolutely impossible to go here even if he takes a detour!


    "What does this damn girl want to do?"


    Zhang Fugong was very angry, but Zhang Xiaohua''s purpose hadn''t been revealed yet, so he couldn''t go out directly to question.


    However, the more he followed Jiang Xiaohua, the heavier Zhang Fugong''s heart became, and his face was full of unhappiness, because he already had a rough guess about Zhang Xiaohua''s whereabouts, until he became more and more certain of his guess.


    Sure enough, Zhang Xiaohua finally reached her destination, Zhang Fugong''s lungs were about to explode, and she couldn''t help but want to run directly to ask her what she was doing here.


    But he also knew that there was no need to ask, he knew why Zhang Xiaohua came to this place.


    This is Jiang Xiaohu''s home, Zhang Xiaohua has been ambiguous with Jiang Xiaohu, what else can she do here?


    But the only thing Zhang Fugong still couldn''t figure out was why Zhang Xiaohua packed up a pair of her own things and then came here with her bag on his back, so he could only look at it secretly.

 458 Chapter 458: Let Go of My Girlfriend

    "Brother Tiger!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was also packing up some things in his home. He didn''t want to bring anything, but Wang Xifeng disagreed, and helped him prepare everything necessary for his trip.


    Hearing Zhang Xiaohua yelling outside, Jiang Xiaohu''s expression was immediately happy, and he lifted his leg and wanted to go outside.


    "Why did Xiao Hua come to see you? You don''t want to go with her?" Wang Xifeng gave Jiang Xiaohu a weird look.


    It''s no wonder that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t tell her about Jiang Xiaohua going with her.


    Knowing that it was not easy to fool him, Jiang Xiaohu had to laugh dryly, expressing his acquiescence, and then walked out of the yard quickly.


    "Little Flower!"


    When he saw Zhang Xiaohua, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes suddenly brightened. Today Zhang Xiaohua seemed to have dressed up specially. She is already very good-looking if she doesn''t dress up. After dressing up, she is naturally beautiful.


    "Hey, Xiaohua, why are you so good-looking today." Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s face blushed a lot, timidly, and she didn''t know what to say.


    The tenderness of the beautiful lady made Jiang Xiaohu move in his heart, and couldn''t help but want to hold Zhang Xiaohua in his arms and take good care of him.


    He always did what he thought, so he walked over and took Zhang Xiaohua into his arms.


    "Yeah... Tiger, Brother Huzi, what are you doing..."


    Zhang Xiaohua panicked, but she didn''t dare to break away from Jiang Xiaohu.


    The more shy she was, the more proud Jiang Xiaohu was, and he smiled and said: "You are so good-looking, of course you want to hug you, what happened to me hugging my wife."


    "Hurry, let go, let people see what to do..." Zhang Xiaohua''s heartbeat quickened, her face flushed, "Also, also, don''t call me a wife...I, I..."


    "No one here, no one will see it, just call your daughter-in-law what happened, are you not my daughter-in-law?"


    With that said, Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and looked around exaggeratedly, before turning to take advantage of Zhang Xiaohua not paying attention.


    Hey, one bite printed on her delicate face.


    Zhang Xiaohua stayed, how could I have expected Jiang Xiaohu to be so bold, in broad daylight, just like her outside...


    And Zhang Fugong, who was hiding behind the corner, saw this scene. He was more than just a daze. He almost fell over as if the Buddha was hit by a heavy hammer.


    Immediately, a soaring anger came from his heart.


    There was only one thought left in his mind, beating Jiang Xiaohu to death!


    Beat this nasty, shameless bastard to death!!!


    "Jiang Xiaohu!"


    Zhang Fugong decisively jumped out from behind the corner, roared, and stared at Jiang Xiaohu angrily.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who wanted to make Zhang Xiaohua amused, was immediately surprised.


    I rub!!!Why is this old man here?I haven''t found him just now!!!


    "You shameless little rascal, let go of my girl!"


    Zhang Fugong immediately scolded and rushed to Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua in two steps.


    But it doesn''t need to be said. At the moment when he heard his voice, Zhang Xiaohua was like a frightened little rabbit, breaking free from Jiang Xiaohu''s embrace.


    "Come here!" Zhang Fugong glared at Zhang Xiaohua again.


    Zhang Xiaohua didn''t dare to confront Zhang Fugong who was so angry, she glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, and then walked over with her head down.


    "You, you are really mad at me!"


    As soon as he raised his hand, Zhang Fugong wanted to slap Zhang Xiaohua, but Jiang Xiaohu quickly grabbed Zhang Fugong''s wrist.


    "Xiaohua, stay away from him!" said anxiously to Zhang Xiaohua, and then Jiang Xiaohu said angrily: "If you have something to say, you can''t say it properly. What do you do?"


    "I discipline my daughter and have a fart relationship with you, shameless little rascal?" Zhang Fugong seemed really anxious. "Beat her? I want to beat you again!"


    "Then you punch!" Jiang Xiaohu didn''t confuse him. Although he felt a little guilty, Zhang Fugong''s attempt to beat Zhang Xiaohua also annoyed him.


    Zhang Xiaohua was also anxious, for fear that the two of them would have a real fight if they didn''t say anything right, and hurriedly pulled Jiang Xiaohu to take him away, "Brother Huzi, don''t quarrel with my dad, I, I..."


    Jiang Xiaohu naturally didn''t want Zhang Xiaohua to be anxious, and he didn''t want to make conflicts with Zhang Fugong out of control, after all, Zhang Fugong was basically his future father-in-law.


    After letting go of Zhang Fugong, Jiang Xiaohu took Zhang Xiaohua away again, so that the old man didn''t have any muscles and was working on Zhang Xiaohua.


    Zhang Fugong was even more angry and said bitterly: "Little hooligan, stay away from my girl!"


    "Dad, why are you here?" At this moment, Zhang Xiaohua was able to ask her doubts.


    Zhang Fugong only felt depressed in his chest, he was about to vomit blood, and he cursed Zhang Xiaohua for not being ashamed or ashamed. He still had the face to ask why he was here?


    Want to come to this broken place?


    "Give me home!" Zhang Fugong glared at Zhang Xiaohua.


    At this time, I heard my mother''s voice coming from behind.


    "Yeah, who is this, why are you cursing at my door? Bullying no one in our house?"


    As soon as Wang Xifeng came over, the Yin and Yang were strange. She didn''t like Zhang Fugong, so naturally she had no good attitude.


    "Do you think I want to come to your ruined place? Don''t you see what good things your shameless little rascal did?"


    There is no need to ask more, Wang Xifeng can tell at a glance what the quarrel is due to.


    It was nothing more than that Zhang Fugong was unhappy when he saw Zhang Xiaohua and Jiang Xiaohu together. What could happen to this? What happened to young people when they met?


    As for the one who made a lot of noise because of the meeting.


    He didn''t even care about Zhang Fugong''s accusation, even if he knew the reason?Even if it''s really his son''s fault, so what?


    Wang Xifeng must be facing her son, and immediately smiled and said: "Why are you calling so loudly, why is my son a gangster? Ah? Don''t be bloody, you are an old man who can manage young people''s affairs?"


    "I can''t control it? Why don''t you say I can''t control it? This little bastard not only hugged my girl, he also kissed my girl!!! You tell me, what is this not being a hooligan? Is there such shamelessness? Little bastard?" Zhang Fugong spoke very fast, his saliva flew, and he didn''t cover his words. It was enough to show how angry he was.


    Wang Xifeng was dumbfounded.


    She thought it was only Zhang Xiaohua who came to Jiang Xiaohua, and Zhang Fugong happened to see it, but she didn''t expect such twists and turns.


    Even if Wang Xifeng turned to her son again, she didn''t know what to say.


    It''s really not appropriate to hug and hug an unmarried eldest daughter in the street, let alone kiss...


    Wang Xifeng glanced at Jiang Xiaohu with a weird expression, as if to say that you stinky boy, Tianjing is making fools every day.


    You said that it¡¯s fine if you meet with a little girl. What are you doing in the street?What are you doing again?

 459 Chapter 459

    At this time, Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s house was already crowded with unsightly and lively neighborhood folks. After all, after so long noisy, Zhang Fugong was angry and his voice was very loud, which naturally attracted the attention of many people. Don''t want to see the lively ones coming here.


    When Zhang Fugong said that Jiang Xiaohu hugged Zhang Xiaohua and even kissed Zhang Xiaohua, everyone present was stunned.


    They looked at Jiang Xiaohu inexplicably, and then at Zhang Xiaohua.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s face was flushed, as if she could bleed. If there was a crack on the ground, she would have to go straight in.


    "Dad, you... don''t say anything..."


    She timidly pulled the corner of Zhang Fugong''s clothes. It was shameful enough, but Zhang Fugong was promoted on the spot. Zhang Xiaohua now doesn''t even have the courage to look up.Those eyes gathered on him, like a scorching ray, burning Zhang Xiaohua''s body hot.


    Zhang Fugong still didn''t know it, and didn''t realize that Zhang Xiaohua was embarrassed by not being blocked.


    Still yelling angrily, any little bastard, little bastard, little rascal came and opened his mouth without any scruples.


    "Lao Zhang, your daughters and daughters have let the tigers kiss. When will it happen, we can also drink a wedding wine and be joyful."


    Someone joked with a smile.


    In their opinion, the relationship between Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua has always been ambiguous, and it was almost impossible to publicly announce the object. It is not a normal thing for young people. , It''s a big deal that the two of them held a ceremony, and the marriage was justified.


    "Fart!" Zhang Fugong immediately stared, "Why does my girl marry this bastard?"


    "Haha, who else can Xiao Hua marry if he doesn''t marry the tiger, Lao Zhang, don''t scold you. Why don''t you think about finding a good day to do things for the two babies."


    As soon as these words came out, there was a sound of echoing.


    The atmosphere in the village is not as open as in the city, and reputation is still very important in the village.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s water spirit is also well-behaved and very likable. If you want to change the past, people who propose marriage can break through the door of Zhang Fugong''s house.


    But right now Zhang Xiaohua and Jiang Xiaohu were unclear, and they were even promoted by Zhang Fugong.


    Although Zhang Xiaohua wouldn''t be unable to marry at all, at least when others remembered that Zhang Xiaohua would be like Jiang Xiaohu before they even passed the house, they would have to murmur.


    Seeing Zhang Xiaohua''s head down, Jiang Xiaohu was still trembling slightly. He knew that she should be sad now, and he felt a little uncomfortable.


    In the final analysis, today this happened because of me. Since it has happened, it is useless to blame myself. The most important thing now is how to recover.


    Immediately, Jiang Xiaohu walked to Zhang Xiaohua and held Zhang Xiaohua''s hand, and said loudly: "I Jiang Xiaohu made it clear today, I will marry Xiaohua in the future! It''s useless if anyone stops me, Xiaohua is my wife! "


    "Good! Tiger did a great job!"


    "Just wait for you to do things! Then you will have to irrigate your little groom."


    "Haha, Huzi, it''s really cheap for you to find a beautiful girl like Xiaohua. I was thinking about giving the little flower to my boy, so I let your kid get ahead."


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu''s words came out, the humorous and ridiculous voices were constantly heard.


    Because Jiang Xiaohu made a lot of money with the people in the village, this also made many people feel good about Jiang Xiaohu.So these ridicules have no other meaning, and most of them have blessings and expectations.


    Wang Xifeng glared at Jiang Xiaohu, complaining a little bit in his heart, and secretly scolded Jiang Xiaohu for being too ignorant. If you like Zhang Xiaohua, please like it. He also made such a mess, and said in public that Zhang Xiaohua did not marry or something.


    stupid!so stupid!


    But Wang Xifeng didn''t demolish her son''s desk, so she chose not to support her, letting Jiang Xiaohu toss and toss, anyway, things have happened, and now nothing else will only make others laugh at jokes.


    Zhang Fugong doesn''t have such an awareness of Wang Xifeng.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu actually go to hold Zhang Xiaohua''s hand again, Zhang Fugong was angry again, and said loudly: "The beauty you want, I tell you, whoever marries Xiaohua will do, just you? No way! Xiaohua won''t marry me. Let her marry you!"


    "It doesn''t count what you said." Jiang Xiaohu smiled and pulled Zhang Xiaohua again, "Xiaohua, don''t you think it is."


    Zhang Xiaohua didn''t dare to speak out at this moment, her mind was a mess, she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Without even hearing what Qing Jiang Xiaohu was saying, he subconsciously nodded.


    "Haha, Lao Zhang, you see, your daughter has expressed her opinion. If you say nothing, they just want to marry the tiger, haha!"


    "Xiaohua, you, you want to piss me off!" Zhang Fugong looked anxious.


    "I, I..." Zhang Xiaohua was cowardly and dazed, confused in her mind, still unaware of what had happened.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very proud, if he didn''t know that Zhang Xiaohua was shy, he would have to hug Zhang Xiaohua and kiss him again.


    "You go back with me! See if I won''t clean up you!" Zhang Fugong exclaimed, "When I came back, I wondered why you came back. I came back and packed a bunch of things. It turns out that you came back to find this little bastard! "


    Speaking of this, Zhang Fugong was stunned for a while, and hurriedly asked: "You said, you told me, what are you doing to find this kid when you pack up?


    Wang Xifeng, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly smiled and said, "My tiger is going to travel to Kyoto. Xiao Hua can''t go with him. I want you old man to be nosy."


    To be honest, Wang Xifeng is not optimistic that Jiang Xiaohu is really with Zhang Xiaohua, the reason is naturally because of Zhang Fugong.


    But in this situation, she naturally has to support her good son.


    Besides, if Xiaohua is such a good girl, if it weren''t for Zhang Fugong, Wang Xifeng would also like it very much, wishing Jiang Xiaohu could marry Zhang Xiaohua back.


    The most important thing is that Wang Xifeng wants to show off that Jiang Xiaohu is going to Kyoto.


    In this remote rural area, most people have dealt with the loess for their entire lives. The furthest place is not even a town. It is worth showing off to be able to enter the city once, let alone go to a big place like Kyoto. For those who like to brag, it is possible to use this as capital to brag for a year.


    And Jiang Xiaohu''s ability to go to Kyoto naturally means he has the ability!


    Her own son has the ability, Wang Xifeng, who is a mother, is of course happy in the heart, not to show off, and he is too nervous to show off.


    Sure enough, Wang Xifeng''s words caused quite an uproar in the crowd.


    Most people in the village have only seen the sights of Kyoto on TV. Who doesn''t want to go?I want it all!


    But it''s useless to just think about it. After all, they are all suffering from the loess and back to the sky. How can there be any spare money to travel.

 460 Chapter 460

    Hearing what Wang Xifeng said, Zhang Fugong was stunned.


    First, I was surprised about Jiang Xiaohu''s going to Kyoto, inexplicably a little bit sour and envy.


    But his attention quickly shifted to the second half of Wang Xifeng''s words.


    Your own daughter should follow?


    Looking at Zhang Xiaohua weirdly, Zhang Fugong understood it now. As soon as this dead girl entered the house, she couldn''t wait to prepare the things and clothes for the trip. It was because of this!


    "Xiaohua, why didn''t you tell me such a big thing? Why didn''t you tell me?" Zhang Fugong asked in surprise.


    Zhang Xiaohua was still cowardly and timid, she lowered her head and dared not speak.


    Jiang Xiaohu replied for her: "Tell you why, you will definitely stop her from going."


    "While you go, I''m talking to my girl, what''s the matter with you, little bastard?"


    Zhang Fugong was naturally angry when facing Jiang Xiaohu, and then turned his anger to Zhang Xiaohua: "You should stay at home and go to work for me. If you don''t make money, you will know how to play crazy every day!"


    "Lao Zhang, this is your fault. The young couple went out to play together, why are you stopping them."


    "That''s right, it''s a good thing for Xiaohua to go out with Huzi to meet the world, do you want Xiaohua to stay in this place where birds don''t shit all your life, just like you."


    The young couple... Hey, Jiang Xiaohu''s heart was very comfortable to hear.


    Zhang Fugong is not good.


    Is this going out for fun?Lonely men and widows go to such a far place together, using their buttocks to know that something must happen, what if this bastard ruined his daughter?


    If you want to change to someone else, Zhang Fugong probably won''t have such a big resistance. After all, in the village, being able to go to Kyoto means being capable, and his daughter and someone who are capable are not opposed to him.


    But only Jiang Xiaohu, Zhang Fugong always felt that he was not pleasing to the eye, and always felt that Jiang Xiaohu must have nothing to do.


    "No! Xiaohua can''t go with you!"


    With that said, Zhang Fugong directly stretched out his hand to grab Zhang Xiaohua''s arm, and pulled Zhang Xiaohua from Jiang Xiaohu''s side at once.


    Jiang Xiaohu was shocked, and then angrily said, "What are you doing? What should I do if I hurt Xiao Hua?"


    "Huh, my girl is in charge of you? Who are you?"


    Glancing at Jiang Xiaohu, Zhang Fugong took Zhang Xiaohua and walked towards his home: "Dead girl, you will go back to me! If you dare to mess around with me, I will smoke you believe it or not!"


    Jiang Xiaohu is naturally unhappy. He has been eagerly planning a lot of places to play with Zhang Xiaohua these days. If Zhang Xiaohua doesn''t go, what''s the point of going alone?


    Immediately, Jiang Xiaohu ran directly to Zhang Fugong to stop them, and said anxiously: "Even if you are Xiaohua, her father can''t care where Xiaohua goes. It''s my business whether she is willing to go with me, you let her decide for herself! "


    When Jiang Xiaohu said this, he naturally believed that Zhang Xiaohua would definitely go with him.


    And Zhang Fugong also shook Zhang Xiaohua''s arm angrily: "Xiaohua, you said to yourself, do you want to go with this little bastard?"


    "Speak cleanly, don''t take a bite of a little bastard, little gangster, maybe my son is your future son-in-law. Is there anyone who scolds your son-in-law like this?"


    Wang Xifeng was not happy anymore. Just now, Zhang Fugong kept swearing because she also felt that her son was in the wrong place first, so she endured it, but now it is too much for Zhang Fugong to curse.


    "Brother Huzi, Dad, I...I..."


    Zhang Xiaohua lowered her head, hesitating about what to say.


    She wanted to say that she was leaving with Jiang Xiaohu. Both of them planned for so many days. God knows how much she looks forward to being with Jiang Xiaohu carefree.


    But Zhang Fugong is his father after all, and Zhang Xiaohua doesn''t want to hurt Zhang Fugong''s heart.


    "Say! You must explain this to me clearly today!"


    Zhang Fugong kept asking questions repeatedly.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Zhang Xiaohua''s appearance, and his heart was deeply distressed, and he subconsciously wanted to scold Zhang Fugong, whether he was his future father-in-law, he should be scolded by elders who don''t care about his daughter''s feelings!


    But before the words were spoken, Jiang Xiaohu still failed to scold him.


    If the conflict with Zhang Fugong were to intensify and quarrel, Zhang Xiaohua, who was caught between the two, would definitely be uncomfortable. How could Jiang Xiaohu be willing to make her uncomfortable.


    Hey¡­¡­


    With a slight sigh, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know what to do.


    After thinking about it, I could only give up this opportunity to go to Kyoto, and wait for a sneaky way to find a chance to take Zhang Xiaohua to play, as long as Zhang Fugong is not found out.


    It would be easier to get married even after waiting, and go wherever you want, even if you go to the moon, Zhang Fugong can''t control it.


    "Little Flower, or..."


    While pondering, when he was about to speak, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly realized that there was something wrong with the folks watching here, and they all turned their heads and didn''t know what they were looking at.


    And he listened carefully, and with his outstanding hearing he heard the roar of cars, and more than one.


    There seems to be a convoy of many vehicles passing by the village.


    Fleet?


    Jiang Xiaohu was puzzled that there were only a few companies in the village who could afford a car, and even if someone got married, they couldn''t get a few cars.


    As for passing through this village, it is even more impossible. It is remote and the roads in the village are not easy to follow.


    Soon, there were creaking brakes.


    After a while, the crowd was squeezed away.


    Walking in the forefront is a middle-aged man in a neat suit and full of energy. To his left, a girl with a stylish and sophisticated look is walking, and the young man on the right is dressed up with a shameless face.


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned.


    How could he not be shocked, the three he knew were Shen Qiaobin and Shen Hui and Shen Rong''er.


    The key is how did they find this?


    "Excuse me, is this Jiang Xiaohu''s home?"


    Shen Qiaobin asked Wang Xifeng who was standing in front of the courtyard with a smile and kindly.


    Wang Xifeng''s eyes were full of vigilance and suspicion. She didn''t know why these people were looking for her son, and some didn''t know how to say it.


    Moreover, she really thinks these people are too dazzling, as if they are from an idol drama in a TV series.


    Although Shen Qiaobin is over middle-aged, his appearance is extraordinary, his temperament is calm and calm, his face is not angry and pretentious, but he is polite. He is no different from the successful bosses in idol dramas, and Shen Hui and Shen beside him This is especially true for Shen Ronger, her fashionable and glamorous dress, which perfectly meets the standards of the heroes and heroines of the TV series, and even exceeds a lot.


    Other folks have similar feelings. These people who suddenly arrived are very out of place with the gray and dilapidated rural houses around them, just as abrupt as a few noble swans broke into the dirty duck pen.


    It is a bit too much to say so, it is not very appropriate, but many people present feel this way.


    What makes the folks even more puzzled is that this group of people who seem to be big shots are actually Jiang Xiaohu''s?

 461 Chapter 461

    Wang Xifeng didn¡¯t know how to answer, but Shen Qiaobin was so polite and polite, she didn¡¯t hesitate to ignore it. After hesitating for a while, she carefully asked, "Who are you?"


    Shen Qiaobin saw Wang Xifeng''s anxiety and explained with a smile: "You are Xiaohu''s mother. We asked him to help him. Don''t worry..."


    "Brother Tiger!" Shen Hui suddenly shouted in surprise.


    After he came here, he looked at the surrounding environment with an unruly look above the top, and it was hard not to see Jiang Xiaohu.


    Immediately, there was nothing awkward on Shen Hui''s face, and he trot to Jiang Xiaohu''s side with low eyebrows.


    Upon seeing Zhang Xiaohua, Shen Hui remembered that Jiang Xiaohua was also there that night when he met Jiang Xiaohu, and he immediately laughed to please him and said, "Sister-in-law is good."


    "How did you come?"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked in a low voice, he remembered never telling Shen Hui where he lived.


    "The old man insisted on coming." Shen Hui angered Shen Qiaobin.


    Shen Qiaobin also came over and apologized: "It''s me who is not good. I took the initiative to pick you up when I was excited. I hope you don''t mind."


    Although Jiang Xiaohu had never said where he lived, depending on the strength of the Shen family, it was not difficult to find out where Jiang Xiaohu lived.


    Would you mind... Jiang Xiaohu grinned.


    But since he is here, he can''t drive people away, Jiang Xiaohu said helplessly: "I originally planned to go directly to the city to find you. Fortunately, I haven''t left yet."


    "You can help us who are already benefactors of the Shen family. There is no reason to let the benefactor go by himself. I should come to pick you up."


    Jiang Xiaohu was speechless, tilted his head and glanced at the vehicle they were riding in.


    Good guy, there are more than twenty cars!There are only a dozen small trucks, and I don''t know what they are pulling.


    In addition to the small trucks, there are more than a dozen black Mercedes-Benzes with neat appearances, and two Rolls-Royce, which reveals luxury and dominance, are escorted by these Mercedes-Benzes.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but twitched again.


    This special cat, come and pick yourself up, do you want to make such a big show?At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu had a little doubt that he was a bride to be married, and this team was here to pick him up!


    No, so many top luxury cars are not needed even if you are going to pick you up. Even Mercedes-Benz is only worthy of being a little brother to set off...


    "Go, Huzi, I came here this time to prepare a few small gifts for the folks, and I hope you can send them to the blind dates." Shen Qiaobin said again.


    what''s going on?


    Jiang Xiaohu was a little confused.


    As for the others, they were already dumbfounded and lived directly. The villagers who surrounded a large circle were silent.


    "Dad, why are you pinching me?"


    Zhang Xiaohua suddenly yelled, and Zhang Fugong did not know why, and suddenly grasped her wrist with a lot of force, can it hurt.


    Jiang Xiaohu then remembered that he hadn''t figured out this matter with Zhang Xiaohua, and he had a headache.


    But she felt sorry for Jiang Xiaohua, and asked quickly, "Xiaohua, are you okay?"


    "No, it''s okay..."


    "Why are you pinching flowers?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glared at Zhang Fugong, if it wasn''t for his own father-in-law''s sake, he would dare to make Zhang Xiaohua wronged, and he wouldn''t be so cheap.


    Then Jiang Xiaohu apologized to Shen Qiaobin and smiled: "Sorry, Uncle Shen, I will solve a little bit first."


    "It''s ok."


    Shen Qiaobin smiled. When he came here, he looked at a large group of people around here and wondered what happened. Now looking at something wrong with Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Fugong and his daughter, he also had a bit of speculation in his heart, just thinking of his daughter, and more. A bit melancholy.


    At this time, Shen Rong''er also looked at Zhang Xiaohua curiously.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the relationship between Zhang Xiaohua and Jiang Xiaohu is very unusual. What else could be possible with the unusual relationship between men and women? Thinking of this, Shen Ronger couldn''t help but look at Zhang Xiaohua seriously, wanting to see what Zhang Xiaohua has. Special place.


    But Shen Rong''er always felt an inexplicable sour feeling in her heart, and she didn''t know why...


    Jiang Xiaohu hesitated for a while, then suddenly said, "Uncle Zhang, let Xiaohua go with me. We are just going to have fun. I promise it won''t be anything."


    After all, I still don''t want to give up the opportunity to go to Kyoto with Zhang Xiaohua.


    Zhang Fugong was a little surprised that Jiang Xiaohu actually used this attitude to talk to him, but this did not change his mind. It was still the bad attitude before and replied: "Impossible, I warn you to stay away from my daughter! She is not Maybe I''m going with you that broke the capital, how can she marry after it spreads out?"


    Still married?Who else can Xiaohua marry besides marrying me!


    by!This dead old man, wait for you to become my father-in-law in the future, let''s see how I deal with you!


    Secretly cursed, Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said: "Uncle Zhang, don''t worry, you will be back a few days at the latest, it won''t be long."


    This is hard work, but soft work. As long as Zhang Fugong can let go, Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t mind lowering his attitude. Sooner or later, he will be a family.


    It''s a pity that Zhang Fugong just doesn''t eat hard and soft, no matter what Jiang Xiaohu says, it doesn''t work.


    Just when Jiang Xiaohu was impatient, Shen Ronger came over and smiled gently: "Hello Uncle Zhang, my name is Shen Ronger, and Xiaohua and I are also friends. We are going to Kyoto together this time. Don''t worry, I will be optimistic about this. As for the kid, she will never let her have any intentions on Xiaohua."


    Both Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua were taken aback.Zhang Fugong glanced suspiciously at Shen Rong''er, and suddenly felt a little flustered.


    Shen Rong''er has an excellent appearance and a gentle face. Which man would not like such a woman.


    Although Zhang Fugong was not completely fascinated, he still relaxed a lot, and his attitude eased down: "That''s not OK, as long as you are with this bastard, you can''t! I definitely won''t agree."


    Come on, there is no discussion.


    Zhang Fugong''s attitude of not eating hard and soft made Jiang Xiaohu so angry, but he couldn''t have a seizure, and he was aggrieved.


    At this moment, Zhang Xiaohua raised her head and glanced at Shen Rong''er timidly, her eyes full of grievance dimmed immediately.


    "Brother Huzi, I...I''m not going, go by yourself..." Zhang Xiaohua suddenly whispered.


    Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded, and said in a panic: "Xiaohua, you, why don''t you go..."


    "I don''t want to go..."


    Zhang Xiaohua''s voice was low and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Jiang Xiaohu is anxious, but he doesn¡¯t know what to say. If Zhang Xiaohua is willing to go, it¡¯s okay. If she changes her attention, plus Zhang Fugong¡¯s obstruction, then there¡¯s really nothing to say. Up.


    Shen Ronger suddenly walked to Zhang Xiaohua''s side, relied that she was a woman, and took Zhang Xiaohua to the side, and then she whispered, not knowing what she was talking about.


    But no matter what she said, Jiang Xiaohu could only see Zhang Xiaohua shaking her head repeatedly.

 462 Chapter 462

    After a while, Shen Ronger and Zhang Xiaohua walked back.


    Shen Ronger looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes with helplessness, as if to say that he had done his best.


    Zhang Fugong felt more confident right now, and snorted coldly: "Little Flower, let''s go!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was unspeakable, and the long-awaited beauty suddenly disappeared...


    "Sir, it''s better to wait a while before leaving."


    Suddenly, Shen Qiaobin politely stopped Zhang Fugong who was about to leave.


    Seeing Zhang Fugong''s face full of doubts, he explained: "I am here this time and prepared some gifts for the villagers. Why don''t Mr. Zhang accept the gifts before leaving."


    "gift?"


    Zhang Fugong, who usually likes to take a small advantage, suddenly feels unable to walk, but Zhang Xiaohua, who just didn''t want to go away just now, seems to have changed herself, repeatedly pulling Zhang Fugong to want to leave.


    Zhang Fugong was very angry, and whispered: "Dead girl, you''ll be waiting! What hurry, let''s see what the gift is!"


    Shen Qiaobin smiled at Jiang Xiaohu again: "Huzi, I am not familiar with the folks, so please accompany me to give the folks some gifts."


    Jiang Xiaohu first took a look at Zhang Xiaohua, knowing that today''s affairs were out of the question, so he had to let go of his unwillingness and walked to his door with Shen Qiaobin.


    Shen Qiaobin and his family of three can''t drive so many cars. They also brought a lot of people. They were standing by and waiting for Shen Qiaobin''s instructions.


    "Go get everything down."


    With an order, these black suits, who looked very much like the brawny men dressed as bodyguards on TV, acted without a word.


    They moved quickly, and no one spoke. Whether they were moving things or putting things in, they proceeded in an orderly manner. After a while, a lot of things were neatly placed in front of Jiang Xiaohu''s house.


    There was oil, noodles, rice, meat, fruit, and even several large barrels of lively fish, each of which was no less than five catties.


    Jiang Xiaohu was completely confused by Shen Qiaobin''s incident. He didn''t know what medicine this guy sold in the gourd.


    Shen Qiaobin didn''t have any ink marks. After moving down, he cleared his throat and said loudly:


    "Guys, my name is Shen Qiaobin. It is a great honor to meet you for the first time..."


    After talking about a lot of unnutritious words, Shen Qiaobin finally got to the point.


    ¡°I¡¯m here this time because Huzi can help me with something very important, so I am very grateful that Huzi can cultivate such an outstanding young man here, so I came this time and prepared some gifts for me. Everyone, I hope you like it."


    The next thing is to send gifts. Shen Qiaobin did not preside over it himself, and let one of his subordinates and the old village chief to do it.


    The gifts are naturally the things he brought with him. Every household in the village has the same bag of noodles, a bag of rice, ten kilograms of good pork belly, a big bucket of oil, a big box of fruit, and a big fish.


    Looking at it alone, these things are not worth too much money, but every household has them, which is a terrifying amount!Calculated by money is even more of a lot of money!


    Each of the villagers was full of disbelief. It was too ridiculous. They were all in a dream, it is hard to imagine that there is such a good thing to fall in the sky!


    But when I think about it, this kind of great deed is because of Jiang Xiaohu.


    Suddenly Jiang Xiaohu only felt that he was a lot hotter, and he didn''t know how many eyes were secretly looking at him.


    Because Shen Qiaobin is here, his aura is full, and the villagers dare not talk nonsense, otherwise Jiang Xiaohu would be so idle as he is now, and he would have been surrounded by curious villagers and asked to understand.


    Jiang Xiaohu slapped his tongue even more, and asked in a low voice in surprise: "Uncle Shen, what do you mean..."


    "What''s the point, it''s just a little gift for the folks. To the big grace that you are willing to help my family, these are all small things."


    Sure enough, it was Shenhao... He spent so much money at once without blinking.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know it, and what shocked him was still behind.


    Shen Qiaobin smiled mysteriously, and said in a low voice: "I have prepared a lot of gifts for the folks. Naturally, Huzi''s yours is indispensable."


    "Isn''t my house already taken?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback. Just now, the old village head was the first to pack a copy and give it to his mother. Why did Shen Qiaobin say there was a gift?


    "You are the great benefactor of my Shen family. If I give you these things, I am afraid that I will be laughed at."


    Shen Qiaobin said with a smile, and then walked towards Wang Xifeng with Jiang Xiaohu.


    When Wang Xifeng saw a big man like Shen Qiaobin talking to her son just now, she was also afraid that she wouldn''t be able to speak and would spoil Jiang Xiaohu''s affairs, so she just hid far away, but kept her eyes on Jiang Xiaohu.


    Seeing that Shen Qiaobin and Jiang Xiaohu were coming to see him, Wang Xifeng panicked, feeling a little at a loss.


    Naturally, she will not be cautious about her son. The key is Shen Qiaobin. His every move and his aggressive behavior of giving gifts to the folks who met for the first time undoubtedly prove that Shen Qiaobin is a big man.


    Wang Xifeng is just an ordinary peasant woman, how can he keep calm when he meets a character he has only seen on TV.


    Shen Qiaobin was still polite and polite, and apologized: "Sister-in-law, I didn''t bother to talk to you just now. I was impolite. Don''t see you."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay..." Wang Xifeng waved his hand cautiously.


    Shen Qiaobin waved Shen Hui and Shen Ronger over again, and introduced: "This is my daughter, Shen Ronger, and my son, Shen Hui."


    "Hello Auntie!" "Hello Auntie!"


    Shen Ronger gave a sweet cry and smiled like a hundred flowers.Even Shen Hui is respectful, and there is no such thing as a dude.


    "Sister-in-law, if you don¡¯t mind, I would like to join your family as a relative. We will have to move around a lot in the future. It is a pity that my wife is sick. When she gets better, I will definitely let her visit your sister-in-law as soon as possible. ."


    Wang Xifeng was stunned. How could there be such a kind of unrelated person, but as soon as they meet, they climb relatives?The other party still looks like a prominent figure in the family!


    Not only him, Zhang Fugong saw the mysterious Shen Qiaobin chatting with Wang Xifeng after he took the gift. Holding some thoughts that he couldn''t explain, he simply pulled Zhang Xiaohua closer and kept listening here with his ears erected. movement.


    Hearing that a character like Shen Qiaobin wanted to climb relatives with Wang Xifeng in a low voice, his jaw almost fell to the ground.


    Why!Just what is good about Jiang Xiaohu''s family, why should such a big man come to cheat him?


    After Zhang Fugong was stunned, he was aggrieved. He was very depressed. How could he not run into this kind of thing? If he had a wealthy relative, he would stay in this place where the birds don''t shit?

 463 Chapter 463 Old Fox

    Shen Qiaobin also knew that it was not inappropriate to mention the marriage relationship the first time he and Wang Xifeng met, but he also had his own considerations.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu did not really cure his family''s illness, Shen Qiaobin felt that the magical means Jiang Xiaohu only revealed could prove that he is absolutely hopeful that Shen Ronger and the others will be cured.


    Therefore, Shen Qiaobin naturally wanted to make Jiang Xiaohu a good friend, and even in order to let Jiang Xiaohu see his sincerity, he even prepared generous gifts for neighbors and villagers who were not relatives to Jiang Xiaohu.


    It is also to get in the relationship with Jiang Xiaohu, and Shen Qiaobin also took a lot of thought for this.


    Seeing Wang Xifeng hesitated, Shen Qiaobin made a slight gesture without showing a trace.


    Then Jiang Xiaohu saw that the mature woman who had been standing behind Shen Qiaobin took a piece of paper from her bag and walked towards the old village chief who was distributing gifts.


    This woman is Shen Qiaobin''s secretary?


    Jiang Xiaohu muttered in his heart, and couldn''t help but look at the woman a few more times. She was not bad in length, mature and intellectual, dignified and majestic, and looked very good.


    "Sister-in-law, and Huzi, the gift I brought you is specially prepared, I hope you will like it." Shen Qiaobin said with a smile.


    At this time, the old village chief cleared his throat and shouted: "Everyone, be quiet. Boss Shen hopes that I can help him announce something."


    The villagers calmed down. Shen Qiaobin gave them so many things as soon as he came, and now he has something to announce. Is there any other benefit?


    "Boss Shen said that his purpose in coming to our village was to be a relative with Jiang Xiaohu''s family, and for this, he prepared a gift for Xiaohu''s family."


    Upon hearing this, most of the villagers were a little disappointed, after all, it had nothing to do with them.


    "First, a villa in the city."


    "Second, a car."


    "Third, Boss Shen hopes to build a school in the village in the name of Jiang Xiaohu."


    "Fourth, Boss Shen hopes to help the village build another road in the name of Xiaohu."


    "Fifth... Uh, fifth..."


    Speaking of this, the old village chief was embarrassed because he couldn''t understand the large string of English letters on the list.


    The intellectual woman before seeing this, clapped her hands, and immediately several black-clothed bodyguards took out a few boxes from the car and stood in front of the villagers to show them.


    "Wow!!!"


    Suddenly I remembered with surprise that those boxes were actually a set of jewelry, pearls and diamonds. Although the villagers had never seen anything in the world, they were not stupid, knowing that this writing must be quite expensive. .


    The villagers were full of disbelief. They secretly looked at Wang Xifeng and Jiang Xiaohu, and they were envious and jealous.


    But everyone is questioning what Jiang Xiaohu has the patience to make a boss such as Shen Qiaobin willing to spend such a large amount of money.


    "This is for my sister-in-law." Shen Qiaobin said cheerfully.


    "Here, for me?"


    Wang Xifeng was surprised. As a woman, there is no one who doesn''t like jewelry. He subconsciously glanced at those boxes, and instantly he couldn''t look away.


    "Mom!" Jiang Xiaohu pulled Wang Xifeng, and then apologized: "Uncle Shen, these gifts you prepared are too expensive, we can''t afford it..."


    "Huzi, what are you talking about? Compared with the health of my family, these are trivial things. I only worry that these gifts are too light to express my gratitude." Shen Qiaobin said hurriedly.


    Jiang Xiaohu has a headache, is this gift still light?


    Just forget the villas and cars that I gave to my family. I also said that I would use my own name to help the village build a school and build roads. How much would it cost...


    And it''s not just that. After experiencing the embarrassment of not knowing English, the old village chief quickly adjusted, and the number of gifts he shouted reached thirteen.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu was very excited, he didn''t want to take it...


    He said directly: "Uncle Shen, don''t worry, I will try my best to help you heal, but forget these gifts, you take them back."


    "Tiger..."


    Shen Qiaobin still wanted to speak, but Jiang Xiaohu directly interrupted: "Uncle Shen, I take your thoughts, and these things are fine, if you don''t take them away, you can ask others to be clever."


    When Wang Xifeng heard this, he was dumbfounded, and quietly pinched Jiang Xiaohu.


    She wondered if her son''s brain was broken, but it didn''t look like it, so many good things were said to be unnecessary...


    Shen Qiaobin was also embarrassed and wanted to persuade him again, but Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s resolute attitude made him very afraid that Jiang Xiaohu would really give up Rong''er and their illness.


    After hesitating for a while, Shen Qiaobin said, "Everything else is easy to say. I said it out about building roads and schools in the village. If I don¡¯t do it, the villagers will not scold me to death, and they will say it in your name. of¡­¡­"


    Jiang Xiaohu also had a headache, and said helplessly: "Just forget about the other things, you can just take care of this yourself."


    Seeing that Shen Qiaobin still wanted to speak, Jiang Xiaohu spoke again: "Uncle Shen, it''s too early, let''s start now."


    Originally, after Jiang Xiaohua said that he would not go, Jiang Xiaohu didn¡¯t want to go to Kyoto anymore, but he didn¡¯t expect Shen Qiaobin to come here personally and prepared such a big handwriting. It has been agreed in advance.


    "Okay, Huzi, you have the final say, let''s go now." Shen Qiaobin smiled, and then waved the intellectual beauty to call over and let her start arranging to leave.


    Jiang Xiaohu pulled Wang Xifeng aside again, and muttered: "Mom, I''m gone, I''ll be back in a few days at most."


    Wang Xifeng glared at Jiang Xiaohu: "Why are you returning all those things, and our family will be prosperous if you take them away, don''t you know!!"


    "I can''t accept it. If you want such a son, I will earn money to buy it for you in the future, but I can''t accept what they give."


    Jiang Xiaohu reluctantly said that there is no merit in the right way. Now that he doesn''t even know what the disease of Shen Qiaobin''s wife is, he just accepts these, what if he can''t be cured by the time?


    By the way, this old man shouldn''t be afraid that I won''t treat his wife with all my heart, so he sent so many precious gifts in advance, and also sent them in front of the villagers.


    The more Jiang Xiaohu thought about the possibility, he couldn''t help labeling Shen Qiaobin as an old fox in his heart.


    Seeing that Wang Xifeng was still full of dissatisfaction, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t explain to him too much, and gave a few more instructions before returning to Shen Qiaobin''s side and said, "Let''s go."


    "Come on, here."


    With the same smile on his face, Shen Qiaobin led Jiang Xiaohu towards the Rolls-Royce, and when it came, he opened the door for Jiang Xiaohu himself.


    ...


    Zhang Fugong still hasn''t left, and they are already going to see Jiang Xiaohu.


    Turning her eyes, she pulled Zhang Xiaohua and said in a low voice: "Don''t you want to go to Kyoto? Go ahead, I won''t stop you."

 464 Chapter 464: You Have To Go If You Dont Go

    When Zhang Xiaohua heard Zhang Fugong''s words, she was taken aback and said in disbelief: "Dad, you let me go with Huzi?"


    "Who told you to go with that kid?"


    Speaking of Jiang Xiaohu, Zhang Fugong didn''t have much anger, and then pointed at Shen Rong''er and said, "Isn''t she your friend? You can stay with her after you go. Anyway, you are not allowed to be with Jiang Xiaohu. ?"


    Zhang Fugong also has his own little abacus. Shen Qiaobin''s family can be said to be very rich. Although he doesn''t know why Jiang Xiaohu met such a wealthy big man, the things the Shen family gave to Jiang Xiaohu and their family are genuine. of!Zhang Fugong looked jealous.


    So he felt that if his daughter had a better relationship with Shen Rong''er, chances were that her own family would receive a lot of benefits. After all, even a little bit of debris in the fingers of such super wealthy people would be enough to treat them This kind of little person is going to die, Jiang Xiaohu''s family is a living example!


    While thinking about it happily, Zhang Fugong couldn''t help but whispered: "You have a good relationship with that girl. It''s nothing to please you. Know if you don''t, our family can count on you now."


    Zhang Xiaohua couldn''t help but looked at Shen Rong''er, then lowered her head again, rubbing the corners of her clothes and whispered, "I''m not going."


    "What are you talking about?" Zhang Fugong was surprised.


    "I''m not going, I''m not going to Kyoto, I''m not friends with her... I don''t know anyone..." Zhang Xiaohua whispered.


    "Didn''t she say that she is a good friend with you? Even if you are not a friend, find a way to make friends, why are you such a stupid girl?"


    Zhang Fugong was in a hurry, and he felt that the dream was gone, and his voice was too high: "You have to go to me if you don''t go! Go!"


    With that said, Zhang Fugong took Zhang Xiaohua and walked towards Shen Rong''er.


    But at this moment, Zhang Xiaohua struggled to open Zhang Fugong''s arms, turned her head and ran towards her home.


    "You, you girl, come back to me!"


    Zhang Fugong yelled, but Zhang Xiaohua didn''t care about it at all. He wanted to chase after him, but he couldn''t bear the pile of things he had just brought, so he could only watch Zhang Xiaohua run away.


    ...


    In the car, Jiang Xiaohu saw through the window that Zhang Fugong seemed to be arguing with Zhang Xiaohua. He couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. He wanted to go down and see what was going on, but then Zhang Xiaohua ran away.


    No way, Jiang Xiaohu had to take out his mobile phone and called Zhang Xiaohua to ask.


    I did not answer.


    I called several times, but still didn''t answer.


    Jiang Xiaohu was a little big, thinking whether he should catch up and see what the situation is, but when he thinks about Zhang Fugong''s attitude, let it go.


    Besides, it is too late now. Shen Qiaobin and others have already gotten into the car, and the car behind has begun to turn around.


    After thinking for a while, Jiang Xiaohu sent a text message to Zhang Xiaohua: "Daughter-in-law, what''s wrong with you, did your dad scold you again? When we get married, see how I can clean him up! You will wait for me at home for a few days. I''ll be back tomorrow, let''s go together again then, so that your dad will not know."


    At this time, Jiang Xiaohu found that Shen Ronger beside him seemed to be laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was a little embarrassed, and Shen Qiaobin didn''t know what he was thinking, and asked Shen Ronger to ride with him in a car, but he and Shen Hui went to the other Rolls Royce.


    "If I were you, I should get out of the car decisively and chase her." Shen Rong''er smiled enduringly.


    "why?"


    "It''s your girlfriend, I''m wronged now, shouldn''t you go to coax others? Otherwise, what does she want your boyfriend for?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback, and he thought that Shen Ronger''s words seemed to make sense.


    But not wanting to lose face in front of a woman by Shen Rong''er, Jiang Xiaohu said with a grin: "Boy, you guys never coax a woman."


    Shen Ronger pointed to Jiang Xiaohu''s cell phone, "Then what is your text message."


    "This..." Jiang Xiaohu gave a dry smile and quickly turned the phone screen down.


    Seeing him like this, Shen Rong''er couldn''t help but laughed again, and said: "If you have the ability, don''t call her or text her these days. After all, sir, there is no reason to coax us women."


    Jiang Xiaohu was even more embarrassed, and muttered: "I can''t do it if I don''t have the ability..."


    But after all, Jiang Xiaohu still didn''t listen to Shen Ronger''s suggestion to get off the car and chase Zhang Xiaohua, thinking about waiting for two days to come back to coax him.


    ...


    Soon, the Shen family''s motorcade drove directly to the airport in Heliang City.


    Jiang Xiaohu was not surprised to have to go by plane. He was just a little curious. He knew that planes were also divided into cabins. He thought that with the wealth of the Shen family, why would you have to get a first-class cabin? I heard that first-class cabin is still pretty good. Luxurious, especially flight attendants...


    Jiang Xiaohu was not only looking forward to it, but soon he found that he still underestimated the financial resources of the Shen family.


    The convoy drove directly into the airport and drove straight to an airplane.


    A dozen flight attendants and a few pilots stood in two rows on both sides of the gangway, welcoming the distinguished guests.


    It''s actually a private jet!


    After Shen Ronger got out of the car, Jiang Xiaohu wanted to follow, but before he moved, the car door was pulled in from outside.


    Shen Qiaobin stood outside the car and said with a smile, "Tiger, you have worked hard."


    And those flight attendants were stunned.


    Shen Qiaobin had ordered in advance to welcome a distinguished guest.


    But they didn''t expect that Shen Qiaobin would let them welcome him. He actually took the initiative to open the door... With such a distinguished status, what kind of distinguished guest deserves his respect?


    After Jiang Xiaohu got off the bus, the flight attendants were suddenly puzzled.


    Because Jiang Xiaohu looked ordinary, he didn''t look like a big man at all, he was still so young, and the clothes he wore were not of any serious brand, and even the backpack he carried was a bit tattered.


    Could it be that this is low-key?


    The flight attendants have received good training, and they are constantly surprised, but they still have a spring-like smile on their faces. They walked together in front of Jiang Xiaohu. The one in front took a handful of flowers and smiled respectfully: "Welcome to board the plane."


    Jiang Xiaohu had never seen such a scene. He was a little dazed. After taking the flowers, he was a little at a loss.


    If he were to be replaced by a group of big men who were fierce and evil, he wouldn''t even frown, but this...


    A dozen or so flower-like flight attendants surrounded you, looking at you with a sweet smile, completely reverent as you say you will obey your orders, really...


    Damn big landlord, rich is his comfort...


    He sighed for no reason, and then Hou Jiang Xiaohu guiltyly refused a flight attendant''s request to help him carry the bag, and under the leadership of Shen Qiaobin, boarded this luxurious private jet.

 465 Chapter 465

    When I arrived in Kyoto, it was already seven o''clock in the evening.


    Surrounded by the enthusiasm of a group of beautiful flight attendants, Jiang Xiaohu walked down the gangway again, feeling a little reluctant in his heart. While Shen Qiaobin and the others were not paying attention, they looked back at the private jet.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly again, rich is comfortable, I arrived in Kyoto thousands of miles away from Heliang City in such a short time, if I had it too...


    Jiang Xiaohu made up his mind, and he would build one by himself in the future, so that he could take the grandma who was inconvenient to go out wherever he wanted, um...he would also hire a few good-looking girls as flight attendants, but this way If you do, Xiao Hua should be angry...


    Compared with the luxury welcoming fleet in the past, only two ordinary Volkswagens were waiting after getting off the plane.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t think anything, Shen Hui was a little unhappy, and muttered: "Dad, why did you let this broken car come to pick you up? I don''t want to sit."


    "If you don''t sit down, just roll me away." Shen Qiaobin gave Shen Hui angrily, and then smiled apologetically to Jiang Xiaohu: "I''m sorry, Huzi, I made you laugh. In this place in Kyoto, you can''t keep a low profile. ."


    Jiang Xiaohu naturally didn''t have any opinions, he hurriedly laughed and said that it was okay, and then asked, "Uncle Shen, will you go and show Auntie now?"


    What he wanted was to go back sooner after reading it. After all, Xiaohua hasn''t come, and it doesn''t make sense to stay in this unfamiliar place.


    Shen Qiaobin waved his hand and said with a smile: "No hurry, it''s okay to see it again tomorrow. You have traveled so far, so take a good rest today."


    "Good." Jiang Xiaohu nodded.


    "It just happens to be time for dinner. When Xia Rong''er takes you to dinner first, my old man will not accompany you. You young people in the province think I''m in the way, ha ha."


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, because he always felt very uncomfortable when facing Shen Qiaobin.


    Shen Qiaobin is obviously number one, but he always looks respectful and respectful. This makes Jiang Xiaohu, who has always felt that he is a small person, can handle it. When the two chat together, they are always awkward, basically nothing. Topic, but Shen Qiaobin prefers to chat with Jiang Xiaohu...


    Afterwards, Shen Qiaobin gave Shen Rong''er a few more words, nothing more than arranging Jiang Xiaohu''s board and lodging.


    Shen Hui was full of dissatisfaction, and curled his lips and said: "Dad, just go away, don''t bother you, don''t worry, just leave it to me, and make sure Brother Tiger will be comfortable."


    Shen Qiaobin directly slapped the back of Shen Hui''s head: "You roll me aside, and when you arrive in Kyoto, you will be honest with me. This is not Heliang. No one can keep you in trouble, understand?"


    "You know, you know, if you are annoyed, you know to hit me! If it wasn''t for Brother Huzi to come, you treat me as willing to come here."


    Shen Hui dared to be angry but didn''t dare to speak. He kept grinning in a low voice. Seeing Shen Qiaobin raised his hand again, he slipped into the car, slammed the door shut, and urged the driver to drive quickly.


    ...


    Soon, Jiang Xiaohu''s vehicle drove out of the airport. Through the window, Jiang Xiaohu looked curiously at the bustling scene outside.


    "Sister, where are you going to take Brother Huzi, Imperial Capital Hotel?" Shen Hui turned around from the co-pilot and asked with a smile.


    "Yeah." Shen Rong''er nodded, and saw Shen Hui looking like he wanted to say something, and simply said indifferently: "If you want to take Huzi to other places, don''t say anything. Dad told me specially just now, you Go home to live tonight and can¡¯t be with Huzi."


    Shen Hui was shocked, and then loudly said: "Why don''t you let me be with Brother Huzi? Don''t you, sister, I don''t want to go home..."


    Jiang Xiaohu was also shocked.


    Shen Rong disdainfully said: "What is your virtue, can my dad not know? If you let you be with him, the ghost knows where you will take him to fool around."


    "How can I fool around, sister, you believe me, I will never take Brother Hu to fool around."


    "I won''t believe a word of your guarantee."


    "Is there a sister like you? It''s too much, too much, no, let me arrange Brother Huzi tonight!"


    "No discussion, Dad said, let me make arrangements. You will come home obediently with me later."


    ...


    Listening to the quarrel between the siblings, Jiang Xiaohu silently turned his head out of the window again, saying that he was not a sweet potato...


    After all, Shen Hui had never argued with Shen Rong''er, but he was not discouraged either, his eyes twitched, he laughed and stopped talking, and then winked Jiang Xiaohu mysteriously.


    Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded, and asked what this kid wanted to do?


    She used her peripheral light to observe Shen Rong''er quietly, and she didn''t seem to notice Shen Hui''s small movements.


    But after Shen Hui made such an inexplicable look, he stopped talking, and instead smiled and talked about other things. Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t figure out what his look meant, so he didn''t bother to think about it anymore.


    But just when their car passed a big shopping mall.


    "Oh, no, stop, stop and pull over." Shen Hui suddenly called.


    "What are you doing?" Shen Rong''er frowned.


    "Sister, I can''t hold back anymore, I''m going to the toilet."


    With that, Shen Hui pointed to the big shopping mall next to the road.


    "Why do you have so many things, you have to hold it back for me, you will get to the place right away, and you won''t die after holding it back for a while." Shen Rong''er looked disgusted, "Go drive, don''t worry about him."


    But Shen Hui acted decisively and got out of the car without fail. "Are you still my sister? What should I do if you suffocate me? No, you will be back soon!"


    "Then you go quickly."


    "Hey, Brother Huzi, when you first got off the plane, didn''t you tell me that you want to go to the bathroom? It happened that we both went to solve it together." Shen Hui winked at Jiang Xiaohu several times, and then also Before Jiang Xiaohu could speak, he opened the door and pulled Jiang Xiaohu down.


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned, and said to his heart that I had said that I wanted to go to the bathroom?What the hell is this kid doing.


    "You come back to me!" Shen Ronger suddenly felt something was wrong, and hurriedly shouted.


    Hearing Shen Rong''er''s angrily, Shen Hui turned his head and smiled again: "Sister, go to the imperial capital hotel by yourself. Brother Huzi finally came to Kyoto. I will take him around. Don''t worry, we will definitely be sure tomorrow. Go home on time!"


    While talking, he ran, and after a while, he ran far away.


    Shen Ronger hurriedly got out of the car to chase, but she was wearing high heels, how could she get up, she almost got her ankle in a few steps, and had no choice but to stop.


    "Shen Hui! Wait for me! See how our dad cleans up you!"


    Shen Rong''er scolded bitterly, her delicate and beautiful face full of sullen expression.


    She really didn''t expect Shen Hui to be so bold that she didn''t want to go home and run away, so she got on Jiang Xiaohu...

 466 Chapter 466

    Shen Hui''s physical fitness is not good, and he is already out of breath after running for a while.


    Seeing that Shen Rong''er didn''t catch up, he also listened, bend over and gasp for breath.


    "What the hell are you doing, why are you pulling me so far?" Jiang Xiaohu asked in confusion.


    "Hey... Tiger, Brother Huzi, didn''t I want to take you to have fun!"


    Shen Hui kept winking and winking.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    This kid is quite unreliable, what can be serious about what he said is fun?


    Or just go back and find Shen Rong''er...


    Jiang Xiaohu was hesitating, but Shen Hui took out his cell phone and made a call.


    After a while, Shen Hui hung up the phone and said with scornful eyes: "Brother Huzi, I have arranged for you a place that is absolutely satisfactory to you. You will live there tonight!"


    "Where?" Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help wondering.


    However, Shen Hui mysteriously refused to say, he only said that he would know if he went, and then he waved for a taxi.


    ...


    In a very luxuriously decorated room, a young man with a frivolous face was lying on the nursing bed, sliding his mobile phone boredly, while two small white jade hands were gently kneading behind him.


    The door opened.


    A woman in a little black dress came in and said in a low voice respectfully: "Young Master Sun, I just received a call from that kid Shen Hui."


    "Why did the trash call you?" Sun Shao smirked, disdainful.


    "He said he has returned and is coming here."


    "The dog stuff came back?"


    When Sun Shao heard this, he got up directly, his face full of surprise.


    But then he laughed grinningly, and said fiercely: "I know he will come here when he comes back, I can''t help but come here, I have waited for so long, but I have waited for him, haha!"


    The woman in black also smiled and whispered: "Sun Shao, you wouldn¡¯t do anything to him? After all, we are also open for business here. The noise is too big, and I can¡¯t bear the anger of the Shen family. ..."


    "The Shen family is just a fart! What are you afraid of them doing? Don''t worry, even if the Shen family is looking for trouble, I will be blocking it!" Sun Shao curled his lips in disdain, "Go and get my clothes."


    The woman in black got Sun Shao''s assurance, and smiled immediately, and then she found her clothes personally and served Sun Shao to dress them one by one.


    ...


    "Hey, Brother Huzi, we are at the place."


    After getting out of the taxi, Shen Hui pointed to the elegantly decorated building in front of him. While his face was full of nostalgia, he was also a bit angry.


    "Where is this?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was curious, and the building in front of him looked very mediocre, without a sign.


    "Of course it''s a good place. Most people can''t come here if they want to come here. The Imperial Capital Hotel my sister arranged for you is rubbish. It''s not interesting at all! Hey, Hu Zi brother wait for you to take a look, this place is guaranteed to satisfy you! "


    Shen Hui frowned, his face full of triumph.


    The more he boasted, the more curious Jiang Xiaohu naturally became, but he still murmured inwardly.


    Can you believe what Shen Hui said?What good place he thinks can be a serious place...


    But Shen Hui''s enthusiasm could not be held up, Jiang Xiaohu still followed Shen Hui into this unpretentious building.


    After the two of them entered the door, a reception lady with extraordinary looks came to meet Shen Hui and Jiang Xiaohu.


    She only smiled slightly and said softly: "Hello, sir, may I ask you something?"


    "New here?" Shen Hui glanced at the receptionist up and down, "The long one is pretty good."


    Facing Shen Hui''s unbridled gaze, the receptionist felt uncomfortable all over, but she also knew that the most important rule here is that everything must follow the wishes of the guests. She smiled reluctantly and asked: "May I ask you something? This is a private place, if you are fine..."


    "What do you mean?"


    Shen Hui glared, quite embarrassed. When he didn''t enter the door, he kept telling Jiang Xiaohu how familiar he was here. Others couldn''t get in, but he could treat this as his own home. Come, do whatever you want.


    But as soon as he entered the door, he was actually stopped by someone. Isn''t this a slap in the face?


    An anger came out of Shen Hui''s heart. He didn''t show any pity, and he opened his mouth and cursed, "Is it blind to your eyes? Believe it or not I will let you go?"


    "I''m sorry, if you have nothing else, I can only ask you to leave here..."


    The reception lady smiled apologetically, suppressing her anger, and gave Shen Hui and Jiang Xiaohu a slightly contemptuous look.


    She knew that the membership system was implemented here, and before she started to work, she was required to know the photos of all members. It can be said that she knows all the members here, but Shen Hui and Jiang Xiaohu are not among these members.


    Therefore, she naturally included Shen Hui and Jiang Xiaohu as ordinary people who didn¡¯t know where they had heard about it, and wanted to come to see them. This kind of thing happened very often, and she had met a lot, and they were generally good words. Just let people go away.


    But as the saying goes, the clay figurines still have a three-point anger. Shen Hui''s bad attitude naturally made her very angry. Before Shen Hui said anything, she shouted decisively: "Someone is making trouble!"


    Immediately after that, a few burly men walked over from the corner.


    "Xiaohui, okay? If it doesn''t work, let''s go, don''t get into any trouble, or your dad should beat you up again."


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit wrong, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but whispered to Shen Hui.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s own words are naturally not afraid of causing any trouble, but he couldn''t hold back Shen Qiaobin''s many talks before, and agreed to his request to discipline Shen Hui in the future.


    In a blink of an eye, if Shen Hui provokes something, even if Shen Qiaobin doesn''t say anything, Jiang Xiaohu himself feels a bit unreasonable, after all, he has already agreed.


    But Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s persuasion only made Shen Hui feel even more shameless, and said with a dry smile: "Brother Huzi, look at him first, even a small receptionist would dare to show me power. If I leave like this, I won''t lose myself."


    Turning to look at the reception lady sneered: "I''ll give you a chance to apologize to me, an apology, I don''t care about anything, otherwise."


    Jiang Xiaohu was helpless, knowing that Shen Hui was reluctant to give up.


    "Threatening me? You don''t look at what this place is. Why do you come here?" There were several burly men standing behind him, and the receptionist was more polite. "Just look at your tattered clothes. I¡¯m not a serious person and want to enter us? Go back and look in the mirror to see if you deserve to enter this door."

 467 467 Plan

    Shen Hui smiled without anger, and said, "Are you serious?"


    Even Jiang Xiaohu felt a little bit awkward on his face. The reception lady said that she was in tatters, who else besides herself?


    I can''t help but look down. Compared with the glamour and beauty here, this dress seems a bit out of sync...


    "It''s serious, get out, don''t influence us here."


    Speaking with disgust, the reception lady waved impatiently and motioned to the burly men who looked like bodyguards to throw Shen Hui and Jiang Xiaohu out.


    Shen Hui didn''t bother to pay attention to the receptionist at this moment, and took out his mobile phone and started calling.


    After connecting, Shen Hui angrily said: "Zhang Fengqin, I haven''t been here for two years, you guys even want me to rush?"


    Wang Fengqin...


    The reception lady''s heart beat, as the service staff here, how could she not know the name of her supervisor.


    "I''m in the lobby, hurry up and take care of your people, what things."


    After speaking, Shen Hui made a decisive call, put his hands in his pockets, and glanced at the receptionist provocatively.


    After a while, the sound of hurried footsteps came, and the charming woman in a little black dress smiled apologetically, and said as she walked: "Shen Shao, don''t call me when you arrive, so I can come out and pick you up." ."


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned slightly, feeling a little puzzled.


    When he first came in, because he had never seen such a high-end decoration style, he couldn''t help but take a few more glances. It was obvious that this woman had been secretly observing the conflict between Shen Hui and the receptionist in the corridor just now. Pretending to have just arrived?


    And when Shen Hui had just taken out the phone before making a call, the woman took out the phone and pressed it a few times in advance. It should be muted, and then hid in the next room, obviously just not wanting Shen Hui to know. She was already there.


    What did she want to do so?According to her appearance, it should be the person in charge or the manager here. When there is a conflict between her employees and the guests, shouldn''t she promptly come out to mediate, but she let it go.


    Very strange...


    With constant thoughts in his mind, Jiang Xiaohu pulled Shen Hui a little and whispered: "There is something wrong, let''s go."


    Although I don''t know what the situation is, Jiang Xiaohu''s instinct tells him that there will be no good things.


    "Don''t, Huzi brother, let this watch scold me, and dare to look down on you and see how I can deal with her!"


    Shen Hui smiled coldly, and said angrily: "Sister Zhang, I have always respected you as a sister. It''s okay for you people to scold me, and also scold my brother. What do you think of this? Right?"


    Zhang Fengqin directly slapped the reception lady on the face and scolded angrily: "I told you not to have eyesight. You dare to scold you, Master Shen, do you want to die?"


    Then, she looked at Shen Hui Yanran and smiled, and said softly: "Shen Shao, you have a large number of adults, there is no need to be angry with her, a little person who doesn''t know Taishan."


    "Sister Zhang, I just said it, and it''s fine for her to scold me, but she can''t count on her scolding me Tiger Brother." Shen Hui still sneered.


    "Your brother?"


    Zhang Fengqin''s gaze immediately turned to Jiang Xiaohu, he was shocked for a moment, and then smiled with a coquettish smile, and said softly: "This gentleman looks a little bit face-to-face, so it''s convenient for Master Shen to introduce him."


    Zhang Fengqin just thought that Jiang Xiaohu was nothing but Shen Hui''s attendant, but Shen Hui''s name was Jiang Xiaohu, and he looked respectful in front of Jiang Xiaohu, which made her naturally doubt Jiang Xiaohu''s identity.


    As soon as Shen Hui was about to speak, Jiang Xiaohu pulled him up and said flatly: "No introduction, since you don''t welcome us here, then let''s go."


    "Brother Huzi, don''t, I''m leaving today, I can''t swallow this tone."


    Of course, Shen Hui was not reconciled. He wanted to bring Jiang Xiaohu here to enjoy, so that he could have some face in front of Jiang Xiaohu, but after such a thing, the face was not earned, but instead he was lost. A lot.


    Zhang Fengqin hurriedly twisted Feng Yun''s body and walked to Jiang Xiaohu, and said softly: "Don''t be angry, my little girl is not sensible, I will pay you for it."


    "Let her apologize to me Huzi!" Shen Hui stared at the reception lady.


    How could the receptionist know that she made the wrong person? Before Zhang Fengqin could speak, she lowered her head and said intermittently with crying: "Yes, I''m sorry, it''s...I was wrong, you let me go... ¡­"


    Shen Hui said contemptuously: "Now I know I cried to Laozi? Isn''t it arrogant? The dog sees people lowly."


    "Shen Shao." Zhang Fengqin pulled Shen Hui aside, and whispered: "You will save your sister''s face and spare her first. Later, I will make sure to get her clean and go to your room to wait for you. You can vent your anger whenever you want. My sister will never protect her. If we keep arguing here, it will make people think that you are unreasonable. If it is spread out, your reputation will be bad... "


    Shen Hui seemed to be moved a bit by her, but he was still irritated, and said with disdain: "As for her virtue, it will be annoying to see. Why are you letting her go to my room?"


    "Didn''t this make you vent your anger." Zhang Fengqin quickly laughed and comforted.


    Glancing at the receptionist again, Shen Hui''s heart moved slightly.


    Although she is disgusted by her dog-seeing behavior, but one thing is that the length is very good, and the most appropriate way to teach a woman is of course not by beating or insulting...


    Shen Hui grinned and nodded: "Okay, but she is not me, it is my Huzi brother, you let her go to my Huzi brother''s room and apologize, I will forget it, today you put my Huzi brother The arrangement is comfortable, do you understand?" Zhang Fengqin was taken aback for a moment, this is a bit different from the plan...


    But instead, she laughed again, repeating: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, but what kind of status is your tiger brother, let Shen Dasha take you so much..."


    "Don''t ask so much, just make arrangements. If I want to make my tiger brother dissatisfied, I have to tear down your place if I say anything."


    Zhang Fengqin smiled on her face, but her heart sank. She couldn''t figure out Jiang Xiaohu''s identity, which made her hesitate to implement her customized plan. In case Jiang Xiaohu''s background is bigger than Shen Hui...


    Shen Hui ignored her, and walked to Jiang Xiaohu with a smile, and whispered: "Brother Huzi, everything is done. Later, she will apologize to you. You don''t have to be polite to her, tidy up. she was!"


    Seeing Shen Hui''s sullen smile, Jiang Xiaohu''s head was so big that he knew what this kid did?

 468 Chapter 468 Shen Huis grievances

    After Zhang Fengqin arranged Shen Hui and Jiang Xiaohu in a luxurious box, he turned and walked out.She did not return to her office, but hurriedly walked to the door of another room.


    After knocking on the door, Zhang Fengqin walked in.


    In the room, Sun Leyang held a cigar in his right hand, and put his left arm around the half-dressed girl with a smile. When Zhang Fengqin came in, he smiled and said, "How''s the arrangement?"


    "It''s a bit unexpected..." Zhang Fengqin looked embarrassed.


    "What''s the accident?"


    "Shen Hui didn''t come by himself. There was another person named Jiang Xiaohu who came with him." Zhang Fengqin hesitated. "The key point is that Shen Hui''s attitude is still very strange. I wouldn''t doubt that he was trying to flatter Jiang Xiaohu, so I''m afraid he will have some origin..."


    "Jiang Xiaohu?" Sun Leyang let go of the girl next to him, and meditated: "I have never heard of such a person in Kyoto, and there is no family surnamed Jiang..."


    "He wears very ordinary clothes, he sells all the goods, but his eyes are terrible..."


    Zhang Fengqin recalled Jiang Xiaohu''s appearance, especially when she faced Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, she only felt that her breathing was a little unsmooth at that moment. This is the coercion that a superior person would have.


    But Zhang Fengqin met so many big people, some were approachable, some were not angry or pretentious, but she dared to say that no one could compare with Jiang Xiaohu, the feeling that made her still frightened until now.


    "Forget it, I''ll go and see for myself."


    Sun Leyang was also afraid of accidents that would provoke people who shouldn''t.After all, in a place where powerful and powerful like Kyoto, the water is so deep, he dare not act recklessly.


    ...


    Jiang Xiaohu sat on the sofa blankly,


    In front of them stood neatly and neatly in a row of girls with different appearances, but different in appearance and beauty.


    "I haven''t been here for a long time. The development of this place is pretty good. The girls look much better than before."


    Shen Hui praised it, and then she whispered to Jiang Xiaohu: "Brother Huzi, which one do you like, choose whatever you like!"


    "Choose your head, choose!" Jiang Xiaohu scolded angrily, "Where did you bring me?"


    When he first came, Jiang Xiaohu had a lot of suspicion in his heart when he saw that all the service staff here were young girls. Now that Shen Hui did this again, he was more certain of his guess.


    His grandmother, Shen Hui, this kid brought herself to the kiln!


    "Hey, Brother Huzi, don''t think too much about it, this is a serious place." Shen Hui blinked, "Of course, if you want to play a little serious, there is no problem..."


    "In short, here, no matter if you want to eat, drink and have fun, there is no problem. You can eat the wild game that you can''t eat outside. You can eat whatever you want here, and the entertainment that is not convenient outside is here. Play! There will never be an accident, how about it? I have arranged a good place for you."


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu''s face was a bit unpleasant, Shen Hui said to him, could it be that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t like these girls?


    "Brother Huzi, if you look down on them, I''ll let someone change it for you. Don''t worry, you can definitely find the type you like here. Even if you see a star, I can get someone to get it directly. ."


    Jiang Xiaohu''s forehead hurt for a while, and he waved his hand helplessly: "Go and play by yourself, I''ll still return


    Go find your sister."


    "Looking for my sister?" Shen Hui was taken aback, and then suddenly realized: "That''s right, how can you compare to my sister with this group of vulgar fans."


    "What are you thinking?" Jiang Xiaohu slapped Shen Hui''s head decisively, "I asked your sister to arrange a place to sleep for me. Is this a place to sleep?"


    With that said, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but mourn for Shen Ronger for three seconds. It is really rare that she can still have such a gentle and considerate temper with such a superb brother.But think about it, Shen Ronger has never been gentle when facing Shen Hui...


    "Why can''t you sleep anymore, you can do whatever you want here!"


    Shen Hui still wanted to quibble. Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu''s expression was not good, he didn''t dare to say anything, so he waved his hand and said, "Go, go all out, don''t be an eyesore."


    "Oh, isn''t this Shen Dashao? Why don''t you tell my brother when you come back?"


    As these girls walked out of the room one by one, a strange sound of Yin and Yang sounded outside the door.


    Shen Hui looked up, his face turned sullen, and said angrily: "Sun Leyang, what do you mean by Lao Tzu?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment, and scolded people for how well.


    Sun Leyang grabbed the two girls who were walking out, holding one on each side of his arms, and walked in with a big smile.


    "Get out, I don''t have time to take care of you now." Shen Hui''s eyes were cold.


    "I haven''t seen him for a few years, and Shao Shen''s temper has risen. This forgets how he ran with his tail like a dog?" Sun Leyang said with a smile, but his eyes kept looking at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned slightly, this feeling of being looked at unscrupulously was not very good, and the relationship between this person named Sun Leyang and Shen Hui was obviously very bad, and there was a lot of trouble in keeping the balance today.


    Reluctantly shook his head, Jiang Xiaohu decided to say nothing about Shen Hui''s nonsense.


    "Fuck you!" Shen Hui directly yelled, "I run? Just rely on your gang to smash, and let I run away?"


    Sun Leyang looked contemptuous: "Hehe, don''t put gold on your face. If you didn''t run fast in the first two years, you could still come here to play? Really use yourself as a green onion? Come back, and be honest in the future, otherwise you won''t be able to escape this time, understand?"


    "I understand you Mapi!"


    Shen Hui was obviously already extremely angry. He directly took the red wine bottle on the table and slapped it. The bottom half of the bottle broke into a piece of debris. The bottleneck still held in his hand flashed sharply and pointed straight at Sun Leyang.


    "Yeah, dare to play hard with Laozi? Who are you scaring?"


    Before coming, Sun Leyang had expected that Shen Hui would definitely become angry. He shook his head, and the two burly men standing outside the door, who seemed to be bodyguards, walked in.


    "Calm down and say something well."


    Jiang Xiaohu was afraid that Shen Hui would make trouble again on impulse, patted him on the shoulder, and then took off half of the wine bottle in his hand.


    "Brother Huzi, I..." Shen Hui was full of unwillingness and bitterness.


    Although I still don''t know what the feast was between Shen Hui and this Sun Leyang, but seeing him like this, he should have suffered a lot, otherwise it would not have such a big reaction.


    "This brother, are you?"


    Look at Sun Leyang


    Jiang Xiaohu asked with a smile, he naturally did not forget that his main purpose for coming here was to see if Jiang Xiaohu had any special identity.

 469 Chapter 469: Double Standard Model

    Jiang Xiaohu first persuaded Shen Hui a few words, let him sit down again, then turned around and smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter who I am, but I don''t recommend that you make trouble here. Let''s go."


    If he wants to be in Heliang, Shen Hui is still talking nonsense. If you dare to make trouble, you can just slap it. But when he first arrived, Jiang Xiaohu didn¡¯t want to get into too much trouble. He just wanted to quickly take a look at Shen Qiaobin¡¯s wife¡¯s illness. , And then go home.


    The corner of Sun Leyang''s mouth twitched slightly, Jiang Xiaohu''s tone was very flat, but he only had one feeling when he stopped in his ears-arrogant!Too arrogant!Don''t put yourself in the eyes of arrogance at all!


    "My name is Sun Leyang. Have you ever heard of the Sun family?"


    Sun Leyang was a little bit jealous before he knew Jiang Xiaohu''s fictitiousness, so even if he wanted to throw Jiang Xiaohu''s two big ears off, he still endured it.


    "Never heard of it." Jiang Xiaohu shook his head.


    Sun Leyang was shocked, and said in surprise: "You haven''t heard of the Sun family? Are you kidding me?"


    "Get out now, I don''t have much patience."


    Jiang Xiaohu was impatient, too lazy to talk nonsense.


    "you¡­¡­"


    For a while, Sun Leyang felt like he didn¡¯t know what to do. The more arrogant Jiang Xiaohu became, the more he felt that Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s background was extraordinary, but Jiang Xiaohu said that he had never heard of the Sun family, which made him confused again, because Anyone with a little background in Kyoto can''t help but know the Sun family!


    "Go away?"


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that this kid was not leaving yet, and knew that if he didn''t show him some color, he might have to be inked for a while.


    After looking down, Jiang Xiaohu took the ashtray on the table directly, and then he held both sides with both hands, violently.


    Snapped!


    The strong and heavy glass ashtray suddenly split in half from the middle.


    hiss¡­¡­


    Sun Leyang gasped, staring at the ashtray thrown on the ground by Jiang Xiaohu, and swallowed sharply.


    Even the two sturdy bodyguards around him were dumbfounded. As the saying goes, the layman looks at the excitement and the expert looks at the doorway. Their shock is only a lot more than that of Sun Leyang.


    The ashtray was five centimeters thick, to say nothing, but it was broken open with one hand!


    Is that human being?


    There was silence for a while, everyone looked at Jiang Xiaohu as if they were looking at a monster.


    "Get out!" Jiang Xiaohu said coldly.


    Only then did Sun Leyang wake up, being so directly insulted, his face was quite ugly, but looking at the neatly broken ashtray on the ground, he swallowed what he wanted to say again without saying anything. Coldly glanced at Shen Hui and Jiang Xiaohu, turned his head and walked outside.


    When he left, the room suddenly became clean.


    "I rub! Huzi brother, how did you do it, this is too handsome!" Shen Hui''s chin was almost open, and his eyes were full of worship.


    Jiang Xiaohu ignored him, wondering: "What is the conflict between you and this kid? Why do I feel that you have enemies everywhere?"


    At the beginning, after helping Shen Hui settle his affairs with Zhou Chao, the kid Shen Hui wanted to beg Jiang Xiaohu to help him again, saying that besides Zhou Chao, there were several people who didn''t deal with him, so he wanted to ask Jiang Xiaohu. Give him a head.


    Jiang Xiaohu naturally didn''t bother to take care of him. At that time, he felt a little emotional that this kid was quite capable of causing trouble.


    Unexpectedly, he still underestimated Shen Hui.This one jumped out as soon as I returned to Kyoto...


    "Isn''t it bad luck? I happened to run into this grandson here too." Shen Hui smiled dryly and muttered: "But Brother Huzi is right. I really did not provoke me in Kyoto two years ago. It¡¯s a few people, so I hid in Heliang¡¯s hometown. Otherwise, if you leave it in such a good place, why do you go to the ruined place in Heliang? It¡¯s a place where the birds don¡¯t shit. Up."


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned, very helpless, "Then what''s the matter between you?"


    Shen Hui sneered and said bitterly: "The grandsons want to hit my sister''s attention, I can bear this? Whoever he is! Dare to touch my sister''s mind and kill him!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyelids twitched, and his heart said that if you really want to do this, wouldn''t you be the first to kill me? Besides, you care about Shen Rong''er so much, and what do you mean by pushing her to me?


    "But Brother Huzi, you are different. You and my sister are a good match, a match made in heaven!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s look weird, Shen Hui quickly added a bit hehe.


    "Then you brought me to this place? If I really become your brother-in-law, aren''t you cheating your sister?" Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Hey, isn''t this still unsuccessful, Huzi brother, you are really my brother-in-law, how can I let you come out and fool around, my sister can''t beat me to death if I know," Shen Hui blinked, then turned his lips back. Disdain: "Let¡¯s talk about men. What''s wrong with playing around? Look at those people in ancient times. Who are not three wives and four concubines who like to drill in the kiln? I plan to raise a big one at home in the future and some more outside. Little one, the red flag at home won''t fall, the fluttering colorful flags outside is my pursuit.


    Seeing Shen Hui''s serious face, Jiang Xiaohu felt that he was defeated...


    "Cough cough, of course, if you want to catch up with my sister, Huzi brother, you can''t do this, otherwise I can''t let my sister marry you, even if you want to come to this place, I will definitely take you seriously ."


    Shen Hui gave Jiang Xiaohu a soothing look. "Because of this, I took advantage of you to catch up with my sister and take you out for fun, otherwise you can only guard my sister in the future. That''s pathetic."


    Jiang Xiaohu''s mind was a little confused. Is this Shen Hui a double standard model of more lenient self-discipline and strict discipline?


    and many more¡­¡­


    Jiang Xiaohu found that he seemed to be circumvented by Shen Hui.


    He just remembered now that he already has Xiaohua, and even if he gets married in the future, he will marry Xiaohua.


    However, Shen Hui went around, making Jiang Xiaohu almost think that he was really about to marry Shen Ronger.


    But after thinking about it carefully, it seems that it would be good to really marry Shen Ronger, with a good family background, a gentle temperament, and a good appearance. If you can marry such a good woman, your ancestral grave will have to smoke a few strands of smoke.


    It''s a pity that this little brother-in-law didn''t care about it. Being his brother-in-law was quite unconscious...


    While he was thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly blushed, feeling that he was very sorry for Zhang Xiaohua''s guilt.


    He decisively put aside all the fantasies in his heart about marrying Shen Rong''er, and at the same time gave himself an excuse for psychological comfort.


    It''s all because Shen Hui has been tempting himself!Absolutely!


    Suddenly, the door of the private room was knocked a few times, and then Zhang Fengqin walked in and asked with a smile, "Master Shen, how do you take my


    Those little girls were all gone, but several younger sisters just complained to me..."

 470 Chapter 470

    "Sister Zhang, your goods here are not good anymore, one by one, my tiger brother doesn''t have any fancy!"


    Shen Hui was very dissatisfied. He was still thinking about earning some face back in front of Jiang Xiaohu, but who knows that he didn''t earn face and was scolded.


    He thinks that it is definitely that the girls just now are not good-looking, otherwise how could Jiang Xiaohu look down on all of them.


    Zhang Fengqin hurriedly laughed: "Yes, yes, oh, Shen Dashao, do you have a good eye? Or, I will give you another batch for you to choose?"


    "Forget it, in your pheasant nest, can you pick a phoenix?"


    Zhang Fengqin''s face changed slightly, and she said that she was not short-sighted when she said that she was a pheasant nest here?


    Shen Hui scorned again, waved his hand and said, "Go and get something to eat. After that, we will arrange two rooms for the best! Do you understand?"


    "Okay, wait a minute."


    Zhang Fengqin bent down slightly and walked out again.


    Jiang Xiaohu had been paying attention to Zhang Fengqin''s every move, and he found that when Zhang Fengqin withdrew, he had contempt and contempt in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth were still smiling slightly, but they were well hidden.


    Jiang Xiaohu asked wonderingly: "You have a bad relationship with her?"


    Shen Hui was stunned, "It''s pretty good. When I was in Kyoto, I had been shopping here. I am an old customer here!"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head helplessly.


    Shen Hui, a silly boy, had offended people in a daze, he didn''t know yet.


    But it¡¯s not surprising to think about it. His arrogant second-generation ancestor, the eldest son of heaven and my second son, usually speaks and does things very publicly, and doesn¡¯t care what other people think.


    After a while, Zhang Fengqin walked in again, followed by two waiters pushing the dining car.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu soon discovered that the reception lady had also been brought over by Zhang Fengqin.


    "Shen Dashao, although you have not been here in the past two years, I always remember what you like to eat very clearly. You will be satisfied with the dishes specially prepared for you."


    Zhang Fengqin pulled the reception lady over again, and said with a smile: "Did my sister offend you before? I asked her to come over and offer you two glasses of wine and apologize."


    Seeing the delicacies on the table, Shen Hui was very satisfied, knowing that Zhang Fengqin hadn''t come here, the ingredients used in these dishes were all top-notch, and there were even some game dishes that could not be taken out grandiosely.


    And looking at the receptionist again, she looked regretful and panicked, and Shen Hui felt that the face she had lost before was restored!


    "Brother Huzi, what do you think, these dishes can''t be eaten outside, which is here, hehe."


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head and didn''t say a word. He always felt that Zhang Fengqin had something wrong. Her enthusiastic appearance seemed to be pretended. Shen Hui couldn''t see it with great care, but how could he escape Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes.


    At this time, Zhang Fengqin opened a bottle of wine from the dining car and took two more glasses. After filling them, he handed a glass to the receptionist, and said angrily: "Quick, toast and apologize to Master Shen!"


    As he said, he handed another cup to Shen Hui.


    Shen Hui didn''t answer, and stared: "Sister Zhang, I told you that she was not the one who offended me, it was my Huzi brother, let her apologize to me Huzi first!"


    "Yes, yes, look at the look in my eyes." Zhang Fengqin then handed the wine to Jiang Xiaohu, "Brother Tiger, your lord has a lot of wine. Don''t worry about my sister after drinking this glass of wine. I don¡¯t know Taishan, I also apologize to you."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have such a small belly and chicken intestines. If Zhang Fengqin hadn''t mentioned the little thing just now, he would have forgotten it.


    "It''s okay to apologize, we didn''t do much at first, just drink." Jiang Xiaohu said calmly.


    Zhang Fengqin''s face was faint: "Brother Huzi, if you don''t drink her toast, you just refuse to forgive her. This will make her feel very uncomfortable. She will always blame herself for offending you, a big man. Moreover, this It will also appear that you have no belly."


    "Go and go, what are you talking about? Who do you think of my tiger brother?" Shen Hui was immediately dissatisfied.


    Zhang Fengqin stopped talking, just smiled and looked at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu was a little impatient, but didn''t want to be taken lightly by a woman, so he reached out and took the wine glass.


    Under Zhang Fengqin¡¯s signal, the receptionist stammered in panic while holding up the wine glass: "Yes, sorry, I was blind before, please forgive me..."


    After speaking, he drank it all.


    Jiang Xiaohu also took a sip from the cup, accepting her apology.


    After putting down the wine glass, Jiang Xiaohu sat down.


    The wine is good, but Jiang Xiaohu always feels that there is a strange taste, very slight and very weak.


    Suddenly, Jiang Xiaohu''s face changed slightly, and he understood what the strange smell in the wine was.


    Drugged!


    At this moment, Zhang Fengqin was smiling and asked the reception lady to toast Shen Hui.


    Before Jiang Xiaohu could dissuade him, Shen Hui had already raised his head and drank.


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu and Shen Hui had both drunk the wine, the smile on Zhang Fengqin''s face became even thicker.


    She squinted and said with a smile: "Shen Dashao, Huzi brother, eat and drink well, I have other things to work on, so I won¡¯t accompany you. I will let her stay here and wait for you. What can I tell her? Just do it." After finishing speaking, he pointed to the reception lady next to him.


    How could Jiang Xiaohu let her leave like this, coldly said: "Wait a moment."


    "Are you doing anything?" Zhang Fengqin was taken aback.


    "Of course." Jiang Xiaohu smiled, then took the wine bottle, filled two wine glasses, and handed Zhang Fengqin a cup, saying: "I just came to Kyoto, and you met Zhang, so let''s have a drink too?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Zhang Fengqin''s expression changed, but he still concealed the panic in his heart well, and smiled: "How can I drink, there are a lot of things waiting for me to do, I''m really sorry, sorry."


    "Why, don''t you give me this face?" Jiang Xiaohu''s voice became a little harder.


    "Where is it, it''s mainly because I am allergic to alcohol, and I have been sick in the past two days, so I can''t drink alcohol." Zhang Fengqin explained quickly.


    Jiang Xiaohu naturally didn''t believe it.


    Working in such a place, saying that you are allergic to alcohol and can''t drink, let''s coax the ghost!


    "Sister Zhang, when are you allergic to alcohol? I remember you used to be able to drink." Shen Hui was puzzled, then his expression changed, "Do you look down on my Huzi brother, so you don''t want to drink this wine?"


    Zhang Fengqin''s heart throbbed and jumped up, knowing that something bad would happen...


    But she really dare not drink this wine...


    Sun Leyang deliberately added a lot of raw materials inside, and it would be a big deal after drinking it!


    Reluctantly smiled, Zhang Fengqin said, "Master Shen, please forgive me. It used to be the past two years. My body got worse and worse in the past two years. When I drank, I had an accident. Last time I thanked Master for coming over, I took a drink with him. As a result, I lay in the hospital for seven full days..."

 471 Chapter 471

    At this time, Zhang Fengqin''s face was flushed, and his body was hot and unbearable, and his eyes on Jiang Xiaohu were full of''bad intentions''.


    Uncontrollably, she bit her red lips lightly and said, "It''s hot."


    With that said, Zhang Fengqin stretched out his hand as if he unbuttoned his tight little suit.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback for a moment, and said to his heart that this lady is not good enough, right?


    The reception lady had drunk the medicated wine a long time ago, and now it seems that she is also very uncomfortable to bear, but it is not to the point where Zhang Fengqin can''t wait to take off her clothes...


    He didn''t know that Zhang Fengqin would be surprised at this, she just followed instinct just now, and didn''t realize that she had taken the initiative to unbutton her clothes!


    After scolding herself twice, Zhang Fengqin suddenly clamped her legs, and a strange and long-lost feeling made her feel weak.


    At this time, somehow, she suddenly remembered that she seemed to have not experienced personnel for several years...


    At this time, a heavy "gudong" swallowing sound came.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head to see that this kid Shen Hui stared at Zhang Fengqin, who was half-undressed, and the reception lady who was trembling all over. He turned to look at this, and turned to look at that, as if he was hesitant to choose. That one.


    This kid!Jiang Xiaohu was so angry that he just used the landscape map to resolve the effects of the medicine, why didn''t it seem to work?


    Reaching out his hand to reach Shen Hui again, Jiang Xiaohu frowned.


    The effect of the medicine has indeed been resolved, but Shen Hui''s bones are too poor, and there is almost no resistance to say, so it has not been resolved, and there is still a trace of medicine.


    Moreover, this residual part has been completely integrated into Shen Hui''s body, and it can only be dispelled naturally...


    What to do...


    Jiang Xiaohu has a headache. Now that Zhang Fengqin and the reception lady''s medicinal effects are apparently almost completely taken off, could it be that Shen Hui and these two women are performing a blockbuster action movie?


    Thinking of the chaotic scene, Jiang Xiaohu got goose bumps and slapped Shen Hui decisively behind his neck.


    Shen Hui rolled his eyes and fainted.


    When Shen Hui was laying down so that he could sleep more comfortably, Jiang Xiaohu''s arms suddenly heavy, and he turned his head to see that the reception lady was sitting next to him, his eyes full of inexplicable expectations.


    "What are you doing?" Jiang Xiaohu was shocked.


    The reception lady did not speak, but looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a flushed face, her breathing gradually increased, and she even took the initiative to grab Jiang Xiaohu''s arm and tug on herself.


    "Why did you say she...huh. Hurry up, let me go out, or you will regret it!"


    Zhang Fengqin pressed her mind to knock Jiang Xiaohu down, and wanted to threaten Jiang Xiaohu severely, but when she said this, she was only charming and charming, and there was no threatening tone.


    Jiang Xiaohu stopped the receptionist''s "violation" of him, and said amusedly: "I have any regrets, anyway, I won''t suffer anyway, after all, you look pretty good."


    What he said was sincere. Although Zhang Fengqin looked like he was in his 30s, he was well-maintained and made up, and he seemed to have an attractive mature flavor.


    The reception lady is even more beautiful. If you want to see another place, Jiang Xiaohu might be attracted to her. After all, you can be a welcoming receptionist in this place. What if it¡¯s not pretty?


    "Bah, take a look at your soil, my old lady is a cheap pig, not cheap for you."


    Zhang Fengqin said fiercely. This is what she said in her heart. In her opinion, Jiang Xiaohu has no taste in dressing, and she would not even look at Jiang Xiaohu when she changed to another place.


    Jiang Xiaohu glared, and resolutely scolded back: "You are so old for me to treat you, so why do you pretend to be tender."


    "You, you dare to say that I am a lot of age?"


    Zhang Fengqin''s face was flushed, and she was dumbfounded. Who saw her here didn''t praise her youth and beauty, and was actually accused of her age?My mother is only thirty today, OK!!


    "Why, have any opinions?" Jiang Xiaohu curled his lips, "You said you are about to become an old aunt, don''t hurry to find someone to marry, and still do this outside, I am afraid that no one will want it in the future."


    Jiang Xiaohu generally doesn''t like to quarrel with women, but Zhang Fengqin really angered him, and without grudges, he prescribed medicine in the wine and cursed others.


    Zhang Fengqin gritted her teeth and cursed with anger, "It''s your ass."


    "Hehe, it really doesn''t matter to me, you might as well think about what you should do with this effort."


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly smiled, and pushed aside the reception lady who repeatedly wanted to stick to him.


    However, after thinking about it, a trace of real qi was injected into her body, and most of her medicinal effects were resolved, and then she fainted as she did with Shen Hui before.


    Although I don''t know why Zhang Fengqin prescribed the medicine, Jiang Xiaohu is sure that the reception lady didn''t know about it, and she was just being cheated. In line with the doctor''s kindness, Jiang Xiaohu would naturally not let her be implicated.


    Zhang Fengqin stared at her beautiful eyes, and said in a panic: "What did you do to her?"


    "none of your business."


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered coldly. Now that both Shen Hui and the receptionist were in a coma, they just forced to ask Zhang Fengqin''s purpose.


    "You let me out, or believe it or not, I''ll find someone..."


    Speaking of this, Zhang Fengqin was suddenly taken aback and cursed at herself as stupid. Since the door was locked and she couldn''t go out, she could still call someone, but she didn''t realize it just now!


    With that said, Zhang Fengqin took out his phone decisively.


    But Jiang Xiaohu didn''t give her a chance, so he rushed to Zhang Fengqin and snatched her mobile phone.


    "give me back!"


    Zhang Fengqin gritted his teeth and cursed, but his body became softer and weaker, and he almost couldn''t stand even shaking.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and raised the phone, then put it directly into his pocket.


    Still want to call someone?How can I make you call!


    Seeing that Zhang Fengqin¡¯s medicinal effect was about to come on completely, Jiang Xiaohu gave a smirk, and raised Zhang Fengqin¡¯s chin with his hand, saying, "Didn¡¯t you say that cheap pigs won¡¯t make me cheaper? Wait you don¡¯t cry and yell. I will satisfy you..."


    Zhang Fengqin was shocked, and she subconsciously wanted to refute her anger, but somehow, feeling the strong aura of the opposite sex on Jiang Xiaohu, she only felt that her body was softer, and she wanted to rush directly into the broad chest in front of her. Impulse.


    As soon as she came out of this thought, her body moved involuntarily, and she fell towards Jiang Xiaohu.


    by!


    Feel the heaviness of the body and the strange touch tightly on the chest.


    Jiang Xiaohu cursed secretly, this girl is so sweet so soon?


    But he didn''t have any thoughts at all, so he quickly pushed Zhang Fengqin away, and asked loudly, "Say, why do you add medicine in the wine?"


    "Medicine? What, what medicine...fast, I want..."


    Zhang Fengqin was confused, and only one thought remained.


    Squeeze this damned boy out!

 472 Chapter 472 Very bloody!

    Want a fart, damn old lady!


    With so many women in my hometown, none of them are bad, how could Jiang Xiaohu make her cheaper?


    But thinking about it this way, Jiang Xiaohu still felt a little bit turbulent.


    Zhang Fengqin became more and more crazy, his face flushed, exhaled like blue, and he tore her neckline with both hands, as if the clothes on her body had a deep hatred with her.


    "Quickly, did you prescribe the medicine yourself or someone else ordered you to take it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly asked loudly again. He knew that even if he took the shot now, it would be difficult to save Zhang Fengqin. This girly drug effect has completely taken off.


    Of course, he didn''t want to save at all.


    "Sun... Shao Sun..." Zhang Fengqin whispered suddenly.


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback, then sneered.


    Just now he was a little wondering if Sun Leyang was making trouble behind his back, but he didn''t expect it to be this kid!


    Now that he knows who is behind the scenes, Jiang Xiaohu is not prepared to stay here any longer, and the province will be eaten by the old lady Zhang Fengqin...


    Afterwards, Jiang Xiaohu carried the sleepy Shen Hui on his shoulders and strode out of the room.


    After going out, he decisively locked the door of the room from the outside again. As for what happens to Zhang Fengqin, who had the drug effect, he didn¡¯t bother to care about it.


    In his opinion, Zhang Fengqin could not be satisfied. It is estimated that she will suffer a bit of crime, but she will not die. This can only be said to be her own responsibility.


    Regardless of why Sun Leyang prescribed medicine to himself, Jiang Xiaohu naturally couldn''t let him go. First, he found an unoccupied guest room and threw Shen Hui down, then grabbed a waiter and forced him out of the room where Sun Leyang was.


    ...


    At this time, Sun Leyang was staying in his own room, and there were four or five beautiful girls surrounded by Yingying and Yanyan.


    In addition to him, there are two young people about his age, surrounded by beauty.


    "Old grandson, you said that Shen Hui''s grandson is here, so shall we get him a meal? Mad, this time we completely abolish him!" said one of the young people.


    Another young man with colorful hair also nodded: "This grandson was arrogant at the beginning, thinking that we could not cure him, but ran away like a dog. Just run away. I didn''t expect to dare to come back and destroy him. !"


    "Don''t panic, you two, just wait for a good show."


    Sun Leyang was proud of his face. He estimated that Zhang Fengqin had already done everything right now, so he didn''t need to do anything next, just wait and see.


    Boom!


    The door of the room was suddenly kicked open, and Sun Leyang was shocked.


    "Grandson, who are you or him?" The one with colorful hair cursed.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his eyes to this person, and he was taken aback.


    Obediently...Is anyone dyed green on his head?


    But Jiang Xiaohu didn''t bother to care about him, raised his chin at Sun Leyang and smiled, "You, come out."


    "What are you doing?"


    Sun Leyang''s voice was guilty, but his heart was shocked. According to his thoughts, Jiang Xiaohu should have been caught in the love pill at this moment. Why did it seem that there was nothing wrong with him, and he came here directly?


    "Old Sun, this kid is looking for you? He''s very arrogant." Lv Mao pointed at Jiang Xiaohu with a stare, "Get out, do you kick him back? Believe it or not, I will kill you."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn¡¯t know the green hair, and didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him. He turned his head and smiled honestly at the group of girls: ¡°You all go out first. I¡¯ll talk to them about a little bit of personal affairs. The next scene may be a bit bloody, don¡¯t you I will like it."


    No one moved, the girls all blinked and looked at Jiang Xiaohu curiously.


    "How bloody it is." There was even a bolder grin and asked.


    "Go away, I''m afraid to scare you." Jiang Xiaohu smiled very honestly.


    "You bloody, bloody, I''m talking to you!" Lu Mao was irritated by Jiang Xiaohu''s attitude of ignoring him.


    "Who are you, I''m looking for that surnamed Sun, if you are fine, get out of here."


    "Cao Nima, let Lao Tzu go? Are you a feather?"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head helplessly.


    Snapped!


    Without talking nonsense with him, he rushed over and slapped the green hair''s face, and said leisurely: "Do you want to talk to me? This is how I talk to people."


    Green Mao was dumbfounded, his face was swollen, and his mouth was open. Two blood-stained teeth actually fell out.


    "Ah~~"


    The sudden change caused the young and beautiful girls to scream.


    Jiang Xiaohu was covering his ears and was quite dissatisfied. He started screaming wherever he was, and waited until he fainted.


    He grabbed Lv Mao''s collar directly, opened his bow from left to right, slap after slap, and slapped up.


    In the room, there was no sound, only Jiang Xiaohu''s face slapped and flapped constantly.


    After a while, the green hair completely turned into a pig''s head, and both sides of the face were swollen.


    Everyone was stunned by Jiang Xiaohu''s "violence".


    "All go out, otherwise you will even be beaten!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stopped, staring fiercely at the group of accompany girls and said.


    They were all taken aback. Just now I saw Jiang Xiaohu was rather simple and honest, how could he suddenly become so brutal and evil!


    But they were not fools, one by one, and they went clean soon.


    The young man with glasses who had previously said that he was going to abandon Shen Hui bent over and mixed in with the girls, and wanted to slip away, but it was a pity that Jiang Xiaohu was caught out before he went out.


    "You, what are you doing, it has nothing to do with me, and I didn''t scold you!" Glasses panicked.


    Jiang Xiaohu curiously said: "I was just outside the door as if I heard you say that Shen Hui was going to be abolished. Could it be that I heard it wrong?"


    "I didn''t say it!"


    "Cao Nima, Zhao Feng, you are afraid of a feather, let''s go together three times and destroy this grandson!"


    Lu Mao vaguely scolded, his face was full of fierceness. In Kyoto, he had never suffered such a big loss, and he actually made people slap one slap after another!


    "Okay, I will give you a chance."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t take it seriously, and threw the young man with glasses named Zhao Feng back, hooked his hands, and signaled that they could go together.


    The three looked at each other, gritted their teeth, and decisively, they picked up the wine bottles on the table and rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu.


    Naturally, there was no suspense. The three of them were Jiang Xiaohu''s opponents, and Jiang Xiaohu screamed and screamed repeatedly after three blows.


    "Let''s talk about it, why do you give the medicine?"


    Jiang Xiaohu slapped Sun Leyang on the face and asked with a smile.


    Sun Leyang was shocked, but knew that he could not admit it, gritted his teeth and said: "I don''t understand what you mean..."


    Jiang Xiaohu decisively slapped the past: "Understand?"


    "Cao Nima, have the ability to kill Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu belongs to the Sun family..."


    Snapped!


    It was another slap, but it was a pity that Sun Leyang still gritted his teeth, his face full of resentment.


    Jiang Xiaohu directly stepped on his lifeblood and said flatly: "I have no patience, I will not say it again after counting to three times..."

 473 Chapter 473: The Gentle and Considerate Shen Ronger

    Jiang Xiaohu was too lazy to bother, so he threw Zhang Fengqin''s cell phone aside, and took out his cell phone to send a text message to Zhang Xiaohua.


    "Daughter-in-law, what are you doing?"


    There was no reply for a long time, Jiang Xiaohu was a little worried and made a call.


    Who knows, the bell was hung up just two seconds after it rang.


    Jiang Xiaohu has a toothache, this little girl, here again!


    But no matter how it was his wife, Jiang Xiaohu could only coax.


    "Daughter-in-law, are you angry!"


    "When I go back, I''ll come out and play with you. Let''s secretly come out so that your dad will not know.


    "You are saying something!"


    "Stop talking, I''m going to find someone else to be a wife!"


    To change what Jiang Xiaohu said before, no matter how unhappy Zhang Xiaohua would be, she would immediately reply: Go find it, and then Jiang Xiaohu will laugh hippiely and say that she wants you to coax her.


    No matter what, as long as Zhang Xiaohua is willing to speak, Jiang Xiaohu will definitely be able to coax her well.


    But today, Jiang Xiaohu sent it out like this, and he still didn''t answer for a long time.


    Jiang Xiaohu panicked and hurriedly called again.


    "Hello, the phone you dialed has been turned off..."


    by¡­¡­


    Helpless, Jiang Xiaohu threw the phone away, and his sleepiness gradually came over while lying on the bed.


    ...


    The next day, Jiang Xiaohu in his sleep seemed to hear someone walking by his bed.


    "Mom! You let me sleep for a while!" Jiang Xiaohu muttered.


    Pouch.


    Ruling''s laughter came.


    Jiang Xiaohu was startled, opened his eyes decisively, and suddenly saw an exquisite and alluring figure facing away from him, busy at the table.


    Shen Rong''er?Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback.


    "I can''t afford to call my mother, just call my sister."


    Shen Rong''er didn''t look back, her voice seemed to be holding back a smile as hard as possible.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very embarrassed, scratching his head and wondering: "Why are you in my room."


    "Get you some breakfast, get up quickly, it won''t taste good when it gets cold."


    Shen Rong''er''s voice was still so gentle, but Jiang Xiaohu felt a little strange in her heart.


    At home, he was often dragged out of the quilt by his mother very rudely, and then scolded twice for lying in bed every day.


    Having prepared breakfast gently like Shen Ronger, Jiang Xiaohu really felt this kind of warmth for the first time...


    Apart from anything else, Jiang Xiaohu jumped up directly from the bed.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Shen Rong''er flushed suddenly, and turned around.


    Jiang Xiaohu was puzzled, looked down, and suddenly wanted to find a seam to get in...


    Patronized and moved, didn''t realize that he was not wearing clothes!


    With a dry smile, Jiang Xiaohu quickly found the clothes and put them on.


    In order to hide his embarrassment, Jiang Xiaohu walked to the table and exclaimed, "You did it all? It''s pretty good! It''s delicious at first glance."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Shen Rong''er nodded like a mosquito. She ordered the most high-end room. There was a kitchen and kitchen utensils, and there was nothing missing. She used to cook for her dad at home, usually by a nanny.


    But this morning, without knowing what to think, she wanted to cook Jiang Xiaohu''s breakfast herself.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu reaching out to grab the buns, Shen Ronger hurriedly grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s hand and said, "What are you doing, you can''t eat it yet!"


    "Eh?" Jiang Xiaohu was shocked, but the touch on his hand made him sway in his heart...


    "Yet...you can''t eat yet, you haven''t washed your face and hands yet..."


    Shen Ronger was very shy, Ruyu''s skin was flushed, she let go of Jiang Xiaohu''s hand like an electric shock, and then bowed her head and said, "You go and wash your face, there is no... how can you eat breakfast without washing your face and hands... hot water? I have prepared all towels for you..."


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned and nodded...


    At home, he always eats when he is hungry. There are so many rules, but it is strange that he does not hate Shen Ronger''s feeling of being in charge of him, and even feels a little moved.


    Although she was often supervised by her at home, her mother was generally rude and didn''t have a good temper, while Shen Ronger was gentle, and she couldn''t even say she was supervising it. It felt strange.


    When he walked into the bathroom, Jiang Xiaohu was surprised. He had prepared hot water towels. Even the toothpaste had been squeezed onto the toothbrush. The cup was filled with mouthwash. The skin care products for washing face were also torn apart and neatly packed. Qi''s are placed on the side.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t laugh or cry, did Shen Rong''er raise herself as a child...


    But I was still moved more in my heart, and couldn''t help cursing in my heart, this he was fascinated, if any man married Shen Rong''er in the future, it would definitely be smoke from the ancestral grave!This blessing, thundering one after another is not too much!


    With no idea what kind of mood it was, Jiang Xiaohu finished washing, and then sat at the table, chatting and laughing with Shen Ronger to enjoy this rich and wonderful breakfast.


    Suddenly, the door of the room slammed open.


    Shen Hui rushed in with a haggard and sallow face, and shouted in surprise, "Tiger, Brother Tiger, what happened to me yesterday? Uh...? Sister? Why are you in my Brother Tiger room!"


    Shen Hui was shocked, especially watching Shen Ronger and Jiang Xiaohu sitting at the dining table eating breakfast harmoniously and warmly. The morning sun shines through the glass on both of them, looking so beautiful.


    Shen Hui''s heart suddenly tasted, as if he had overturned a five-flavored bottle, it was complicated and unspeakable. Although he had been calling for Jiang Xiaohu to be the brother-in-law, but at this moment when he found out that his dearest sister appeared in Jiang in the morning. In Xiaohu''s room, while having breakfast together so beautifully, Shen Hui still only felt heartbroken...


    The point is, I didn''t call him!It seems that he has completely forgotten his brother!


    "sister¡­¡­"


    Shen Hui called a grievance in his heart, and his eyes started to spin with tears.


    "You still know! I just went to your room and slept like a pig!"


    Shen Rong''er didn''t know what Shen Hui was thinking, so she gave him a fierce look. She was not so gentle and good-tempered facing Shen Hui.


    "So... I thought you had Brother Huzi, so I forgot my real brother."


    After being scolded, Shen Hui felt better in his heart. He squeezed his hippie smile onto the dining table, reached out his hand to pick up the bun and delivered it to his mouth, asking vaguely: "Brother Tiger, what happened to me last night? I don¡¯t remember anything, I didn¡¯t take you there..."


    "Eat, eat this, delicious!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was startled, and Shen Ronger was about to know that they had gone to that place last night. It was not bad, and he quickly kicked Shen Hui.


    "Where did you go last night?"


    Sure enough, Shen Rongerhu questioned.


    "Xiaohui took me to eat and drink. He didn''t drink well, so he drank too much..." Jiang Xiaohu quickly explained.


    Who knows, Shen Hui didn''t know whether he was really stupid or he hadn''t woken up yet, biting his bun and staring at him, "Who said I can''t drink enough? Brother Huzi, if you say anything else, I''ll take it. I won''t accept this! Let''s talk about it. I remember I didn''t drink alcohol last night..."

 474 474 The Drink Brought Back

    "I can drink it!"


    "what!"


    After several hints were invalid, Jiang Xiaohu gave a low shout.


    There was a scream from Shen Hui immediately.


    "What are you doing..."


    After being kicked hard, Shen Hui touched his leg, trying to say something, but saw Jiang Xiaohu staring at him, so he had to swallow all the words that followed.


    "I don''t care what you did last night! Now you have a good meal!"


    Seeing these two people making noises with each other, Shen Rong''er shook her head helplessly and said softly.


    Although their voices were very gentle, Jiang Xiaohu and Shen Hui could hear the anger in their tone, and they quickly bowed their heads to eat.


    "Sister, that... will you have time after a while?"


    While eating, Shen Hui couldn''t rest anymore, took a sip of the soup, and asked.


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    The corners of Shen Ronger''s mouth raised slightly, and she responded with a gentle and pleasant response.


    "Um, I want you to go with me to the place where Huzi lives!"


    "Ok?"


    When Shen Hui''s voice fell, Jiang Xiaohu was stunned. He looked at Shen Hui suspiciously and couldn''t figure it out.


    "What''s wrong? What are you going to do?"


    Facing Shen Hui''s selling point, Shen Ronger still smiled and asked softly.


    "Hey, there is a piece of land that I like, but I can''t hold it, you follow me to see!"


    Shen Hui swallowed the bun in his mouth and said seriously.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu was stunned. The boy in front of him completely lost his previous dullness. He looked like an entrepreneur and was discussing some major issues.


    "Okay! If you like it, take it down. As for what to do, I will discuss with you after I go!"


    Shen Rong''er frowned when she heard the words, and nodded in silence for a moment.


    "No, when did you see it? Why didn''t I know? Have you been there?"


    At this moment Jiang Xiaohu was reluctant, put down half of the bun in his hand, and asked three times.


    Shen Hui glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, tilted his head and smiled without speaking.


    "Say it!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Shen Hui, and suddenly felt a little angry, and his voice became louder.


    "Hahaha, Brother Huzi, if you teach me the thing to break, I will tell you!"


    "to make!"


    When Shen Hui''s voice fell, Jiang Xiaohu directly agreed without even thinking about it. After all, this thing relies on the strength of his arms and fingers. Even if Shen Hui really wants to learn, he must have a physical foundation, so there is no need to hide it.


    "You wait!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu agreed, Shen Hui turned around and got into his room without even thinking about it.


    "Are you really going to buy it?"


    After Shen Hui returned to the room, Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and asked Shen Rong''er.


    The latter chuckled and shook his head, and sighed, "Don''t you know you have been with him for so long?"


    "what do you know?"


    At this moment Jiang Xiaohu was really trapped.


    "Don''t look at him all day long. In fact, my father also knows that he is a wizard. His vision is rare in our entire family, and even in Kyoto!"


    "We didn''t know before, until when he was fifteen years old, he stole his father''s money and asked a subordinate to buy a stock, and finally it rose!"


    "After Dad knew about this, he didn''t say anything, so he let him take the money at home. As a result, this kid was already a rich man when he was 18 years old."


    "Because of this, Dad never let him get involved in family affairs. Although he gets into trouble all day long, Dad just beats him and never disappoints him, because Dad always uses him as our Shen family''s trump card!"


    Shen Ronger put down the bowl in her hand and quietly told about Shen Hui''s affairs.


    No one else knew about these things, and it was because I saw Jiang Xiaohu''s personality these days that I decided to tell him.


    "Then does he know?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was already fascinated by it at this time, and asked.


    After all, there are too few geniuses alive, not to mention the genius dude like Shen Hui who only exists in novels.


    "Heh!" Shen Rong''er raised her hand to cover her mouth with a chuckle, and looked at Jiang Xiaohu with her eyes that were as blue as the sea, and then said, "He knows it naturally! That''s why he knows to hide when something big happens!"


    "Every time, he finds compensation for himself if he gets into trouble, so over the years, don''t look at his father spending a lot of money to settle the mess. In fact, following his eyes, our Shen family has become richer!"


    "Hey... it''s his character, it''s really not reassuring, it''s still like this for so many years..."


    While speaking, Shen Rong''er suddenly became silent, with a worried look in her eyes.


    In her eyes, Shen Hui is still his younger brother even if he doesn''t have such a vision, but he is so uneasy.


    "Brother Tiger, come, look!"


    At this moment, Shen Hui came out of the back room with a map in his hand.


    "what happened?"


    Jiang Xiaohu took the map. The map was a magnified area with hundreds of acres of land, but he couldn''t see anything wrong.


    "Look carefully, hehe!"


    Shen Hui was about to explain, but he held back again, looking at Jiang Xiaohu mean.


    Boom...


    Before Jiang Xiaohu could ask, Shen Rong''er softened, fell to one side, and reached out to support the table.


    "It''s so hot..."


    Immediately afterwards, Shen Ronger tugged at her collar and looked at Jiang Xiaohu, her eyes in a trance.


    "Ok?"


    Jiang Xiaohu also froze for a moment, then turned his head and looked at a small bottle of drink on the table.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "I brought this back last night! My sister likes drinking this!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu frowning and staring at the drink, Shen Hui immediately explained cheerfully.


    "Brought it back last night?"


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard this, he was stunned and turned his head to look at Shen Rong''er.


    The latter was pulling his jacket and fanning.


    "You..." Jiang Xiaohu was about to scold Shen Hui, but knew that this kid wanted to know that he was drugged last night, and went back to make trouble, so he waved his hand and said, "You go downstairs and buy me a bottle. Drink! By the way, also, bring me a few packs of cigarettes by the way, which one is better!"


    "Huh? Okay, I''ll go down and buy!"


    Shen Hui didn''t know what was going on, glanced at Jiang Xiaohu suspiciously, nodded quickly, turned and walked out the door.


    boom!


    As the door was closed, Jiang Xiaohu quickly reached out to support Shen Rong''er who was about to arrive.


    "Don''t move me!"


    The moment Shen Rong''er was held, the whole figure seemed to be electrocuted, and a jealous spirit drew back abruptly, leaning on the back of the chair, and said weakly.


    But despite that, her eyes were fixed on Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who just woke up early in the morning, put on Shen Hui¡¯s white shirt and did not wear a tie. The collar part was always slanted open, revealing a pectoral muscle. The skin of the same color looks very attractive after being gilded in the morning light. .


    "I¡­¡­"


    Shen Ronger yelled softly, took a few deep breaths, tried to prop up her body, soft and weak, looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s eyebrows and eyes with countless loveliness.


    Raising his hand to support the table, he hung a fork at the corner of his mouth, spitting Orchid lightly, unable to support it anymore, and threw himself into Jiang Xiaohu''s embrace.

 475 Chapter 475

    "call¡­¡­"


    Jiang Xiaohu took a deep breath and exhaled it as slowly as possible.


    The anger was like a fierce horse running back and forth on his chest, the sound of horses'' hoofs was consistent with the heartbeat, da da... da da... could not stop for a moment, the always gentle face rose with a flush, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t stop shaking.


    "Fuck... go!"


    With a low drink, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly sat up, opened the door and walked out.


    Shen Hui followed closely, looking anxious, and quickly got in touch with Sun Leyang.


    However, what Ling Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect was that Shen Hui kept calling to apologize and confessed his mistake.


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu has not listened to Shen Hui''s apology now.


    After the two went out one after another, Shen Hui sat in the driver''s seat.


    The car didn''t drive slowly, but Jiang Xiaohu just felt that the car hadn''t moved for a long time, his anxious heart seemed to be placed on the fire, and he was constantly accepting the waiting.


    "Has he caught your sister before?"


    After a long time, Jiang Xiaohu finally spoke, his voice was very hoarse, maybe his anger came up, and he was forcibly held back.


    "No, he doesn''t dare. In this way, he will completely tear his face from the Shen family!"


    Shen Hui glanced at Jiang Xiaohu in the rearview mirror and said softly.


    A word, just a word, Jiang Xiaohu was also stunned.


    "Blam me?"


    A question arose in the heart surrounded by anger, extinguishing all the anger.


    "He asked for it, why blame me?"


    After meditation, Jiang Xiaohu raised his head and looked out the car window, his mind became clear again.


    With the nourishment of landscapes and rivers, he still rarely experiences such unconsciousness.This time, I am afraid that Shen Rong''er is also concerned, so it will be a little trance.


    "Arrived!"


    After half an hour, the car stopped.


    Shen Hui took the lead to get out of the car, followed by Jiang Xiaohu, and the two walked to the door of the bar one after another.


    It was morning, and the bar was closed and there was no one.


    boom!


    "Asshole! Open the door! I''m here!"


    Shen Hui kicked the door abruptly and roared.


    Wow!


    The rolling shutter opened in response, revealing the figures of two sturdy men.


    "come!"


    One of the big guys beckoned, indicating that the two would keep up.


    Four people walked into the bar. The bar had been cleaned by the cleaning lady, but there was a lot of unpleasant smell.


    After crossing the dance floor, a few people came to a side door behind the stage.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Without waiting for the big man to speak, Shen Hui opened the door, cursing and walking in.


    As soon as he entered the door, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly felt that the anger that had just subsided in his chest was burning again, as if he was about to pierce his throat through the flesh and blood, and burst out.


    Shen Rong''er sat on one side of the ground, tied by a big five flowers, with a step in his mouth, while Sun Leyang was sitting on one side of the sofa, behind him stood a dozen strong men of about 1.9 meters.


    "Sun Leyang, when the jokes weren''t too much, I''m afraid you won''t survive this way now! Even the Sun family can''t keep you!"


    Shen Hui took two deep breaths and said softly.


    "Fun? It''s a mess! I''m ruined for the rest of my life, I will care about death? Ahahaha!"


    Sun Leyang laughed as he spoke, perhaps because he was too weak, he started coughing violently without a few laughs.


    "You let her go and I will treat you! I can also teach you how to be a bridegroom every night!"


    Seeing that Shen Hui was about to lose his temper, Jiang Xiaohu stepped forward, stopped Shen Hui, and said softly.


    "Cure? Intervention?"


    Sun Leyang sneered and didn''t believe it at all.


    "I don''t know how to heal. Why did I drink the wine last night and nothing happened?"


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered and raised his eyebrows to look at Sun Leyang.


    With this sentence, Sun Leyang was also stunned. When she woke up this morning, she sent someone to wake up Zhang Fengqin. She also said that Jiang Xiaohu had drunk a lot of alcohol, but there was no response.


    "You are nothing more than your lifeblood. I will treat you and teach you good things. How? A win-win situation, I will take Shen Ronger away. There is no need to fight for my life, right?"


    Seeing that he hesitated, Jiang Xiaohu said again, walking forward two steps under his feet as he spoke.


    "stop!"


    Sun Leyang, who was still a little hesitant, suddenly shouted loudly, and a man beside Shen Rong''er also followed his dagger close to Shen Rong''er''s face. The knife was very sharp, and a slight sliding would leave marks on Shen Rong''er''s face. .


    "Good good!"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly stood still, not daring to move forward.


    "Will I believe you again? Shen Hui, if you kneel down today, I will let your sister go..."


    Boom!


    Before Sun Leyang''s voice fell, Shen Hui knelt on the ground with a plop, showing no signs of melancholy.


    "Then can you let it go?"


    After kneeling, Shen Hui''s expression remained unchanged, and he asked in a low voice.


    "Then what do you do? I want you to chop off a hand!"


    Sun Leyang sneered and turned to look at Jiang Xiaohu.


    That''s right, no one can save the murder in Kyoto!


    But it is okay to hurt people. As long as he is not dead, he is confident that the Sun family can settle all the troubles.


    Jingle...


    A man with the appearance of a bodyguard threw a machete in front of Jiang Xiaohu. The blade hit the ground with a crisp sound.


    "Brother Tiger..."


    Shen Hui also hesitated at this time, watching Jiang Xiaohu yell softly.


    He has grievances with Sun Leyang, and he is the person who knows Sun Leyang best, because the grandson is pressing to do everything, so for so long, the grievances between the two of them have been limited to playing with each other, and they did not pass the test. .


    After all, the strength of the two is equally strong, and it is not good for anyone to collapse!


    "Heh, I chopped off one hand, and you let Shen Rong''er go? Do you count it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed helplessly, bent over and picked up the machete on the ground, his eyes were full of grief, and he asked in a low voice.


    "Yes! I speak my words!"


    When Sun Leyang saw his promise, his expression became much more relaxed, and he looked at Jiang Xiaohu with interest.


    The latter ignored it, but turned to look at Shen Hui and asked, "Can you settle it?"


    Shen Hui was stunned when he heard the words, then reacted instantly and nodded.


    "it is good!"


    As Jiang Xiaohu said, he stretched out his left hand and looked at Shen Rong''er.


    "Woohoo..."


    Seeing this scene, Shen Rong''er shook her head frantically, trying to yell incessantly, but could only whimper.


    "nothing!"


    As Jiang Xiaohu said, he threw it out with a knife.


    Whoo...


    The machete turned into a silver light under the light and flew towards the man behind Shen Rong''er.


    At this time, everyone understood that Jiang Xiaohu raised his left hand not to chop off, but to aim.


    puff!


    what!


    Hearing only a crisp sound, the sound of splashing water is extremely small, but it seems to be exploding in everyone''s ears, deafening.

 476 Chapter 476

    silence¡­¡­


    Everyone looked at Jiang Xiaohu stunned, and there was no sound from the whole room except breathing.


    Even Shen Rong''er, who was sprayed with blood, was stunned, and Shui Ling''s eyes widened and stared at Jiang Xiaohu tightly.


    "what!!!"


    The man whose right hand was cut off made a scream in hindsight.


    "Woo!"


    Shen Rong''er was also awakened at this time, but she wanted to scream but could only make a whining sound.


    Immediately afterwards, Jiang Xiaohu seemed to be possessed. He tapped his toes on the ground and rushed straight ahead. The man whose right hand was chopped off had his eyes flushed and his heart was severely painful. He looked at Shen Rong''er in front of him and gritted his teeth. , Unexpectedly picked up the short knife that fell on the ground and slashed at Shen Rong''er.


    Seeing that the blade was only a few centimeters away from Shen Rong''er''s face, Jiang Xiaohu finally arrived and kicked the man on the chest.


    In a hurry, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care about his own strength, and when he stepped down, the man flew out like a kite with a broken line.


    boom!


    With a muffled sound, the man hit the wall behind, spit out a mouthful of blood and fell directly to the ground, unconscious.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu''s movements did not stop, bending over, grabbing Shen Rong''er''s waist with his right hand, lifting her directly, with sudden force from the waist, turning around and throwing Shen Rong''er straight at Shen Hui.


    Regardless of the fact that Shen Hui''s body and bones were not very good, the situation was urgent at this time. Under the adrenaline rush, she caught Shen Rong''er. Although it took five or six steps to stabilize her body, she didn''t let Shen Rong''er hold him anyway.


    "Kill me to death!"


    Only then did Sun Leyang react. He didn''t care if he would lie down with the cigarette in his hand, slapped his thigh and yelled loudly.


    The remaining bodyguards rushed to Jiang Xiaohu quickly.


    Everyone knows that if you catch Jiang Xiaohu at this time, you will definitely get a lot of rewards, and you will completely forget how powerful Jiang Xiaohu''s kick is.


    "catch him!"


    "Quick, catch him!"


    I don''t know who yelled, and the rest of the people also rushed over.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu frowned, but did not panic, but took a few steps back calmly.


    A short bodyguard took the lead to get close to Jiang Xiaohu, spread his hands, and reached out to hug Jiang Xiaohu.


    Snapped!


    Before he pounced in front of Jiang Xiaohu, the short bodyguard only felt an explosion in his ears, his left face was instantly numb, and his eyes went dark and lost consciousness.


    A bodyguard stunned with a slap in the face, and the remaining people seemed to have been acupunctured, froze in place, never daring to move again.


    After all, none of them saw when Jiang Xiaohu raised his hand to hit him.


    "Kill him, half a million!"


    When Sun Leyang saw the crowd stopped, he was anxious and roared.


    Under the so-called heavy reward, there must be a brave man. Hearing the reward of half a million, the bodyguards rioted again.


    One of them had a pale complexion. When everyone surrounded Jiang Xiaohu, he moved his feet gently and slowly approached Shen Hui.


    "Go!"


    After seeing the person''s intentions clearly, Jiang Xiaohu''s figure soared, and within a few steps he rushed towards Baijing''s bodyguard.


    "Be careful!"


    The latter''s attention was all on Shen Hui at this time, and he didn''t notice that he was being taken as a target at all. Hearing other people''s reminders, he didn''t turn his head, only felt a tingling in his chest.


    puff¡­¡­


    Blood blossoms spouted from his mouth along with some visceral fragments, and Baijing''s bodyguard didn''t see how Jiang Xiaohu hit him with this kick until he passed out.


    The remaining nine bodyguards stopped the commotion after this kick, and looked at Jiang Xiaohu nervously, afraid that he would become the next target.


    The role change between the hunter and the prey was so rapid that they didn''t even react.


    "I''ll give you a chance, let me go if you don''t want to die! Otherwise, I can''t kill you today, and I will abolish you all!"


    In the silence, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly put down his hands that had been raised, stood up straight, and said softly.


    In a word, the nine bodyguards turned around and left as if they were about to be amnesty.


    "Stop, stop for me, I''ll give you one million! Stop!"


    Seeing that the bodyguards he had hired heavily were about to leave, Sun Leyang suddenly panicked, stood up and shouted and screamed, but no one stopped.


    As bodyguards, the most important ability is to estimate the enemy''s ability, and everything just now allows them to fully confirm that they are not Jiang Xiaohu''s opponents.


    In this case, they don''t need to spend it here anymore. After all, bodyguards are also human beings. They are not what they want to make money or spend money.


    In less than a minute, only Shen Hui, Jiang Xiaohu, Sun Leyang and Shen Rong''er, who were in Shen Hui''s arms, remained in the entire room.


    "Woohoo!"


    Shen Rong''er, who had been held in her arms, was also awakened from the shock at this time, struggling constantly, let Shen Hui untie herself.


    Everything that just happened exceeded Shen Hui and Shen Rong''er''s expectations!


    Originally, their siblings just thought Jiang Xiaohu was strong, but now it seems that they are still a little stunned.


    "Are you both civil and military?"


    After being untied, Shen Rong''er looked at Jiang Xiaohu blankly and fell into obsession again.


    In today''s world, the world is chaotic, and both civil and military have become the past tense. How many women like this are the lover of women''s dreams?


    "I killed you! Bastard, I am going to kill you today! I will kill you!"


    Suddenly, Sun Leyang, who became the commander of the polished rod, suddenly yelled loudly, no longer caring about his image as a rich young master, picked up the ashtray on the table and threw his foot at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "waste!"


    Regarding this, Xiaohu just stood in place coldly, watching Sun Leyang pounce on him, and did not dodge.


    Snapped!


    When Sun Leyang and Jiang Xiaohu were two steps away, loud slaps sounded, and Sun Leyang turned two times in place like a top before he fell to the ground.


    "You hit me? I killed..."


    Snapped!


    Waiting for him to finish speaking, another slap in the face sounded.


    After being slapped twice in a row, Sun Leyang was stunned.


    Ever since he was young, no one has beaten him like this, and no one has dared to treat himself like this!


    Jiang Xiaohu stood on the spot and shook hands. His slap was too strong and his hands were numb, but... what he didn''t expect at all was that Sun Leyang would pounce on him again.


    Like a zombie lying on the ground, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly protected his crotch. What he did not expect was that Sun Leyang did not attack his vitals, but hugged Jiang Xiaohu''s right leg.


    Immediately after, bit down hard!


    "Ah! I''m going!"


    Under the pain, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly became angry, raised his foot and kicked Sun Leyang on the head. Because he did not expect to be bitten, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t use his full strength on this foot.


    "Try hitting me again!"


    Sun Leyang suddenly propped up and shouted in a low voice.

 477 Chapter 477

    "I''m going to you!"


    Without even thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu reached out and touched his right ankle, then kicked it again.


    This time, the strength was still great, and Sun Leyang lay there without any accident and passed out.


    "Brother Huzi, are you okay!"


    Seeing that the matter was completely over, Shen Hui ran forward and asked repeatedly.


    She didn''t know why she asked, but she felt anxious and unbearable. If she didn''t ask like this, she always felt that something was wrong.


    "No, is your sister okay?"


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his foot and walked towards Shen Rong''er.


    At this time, Shen Ronger''s face was full of blood but there was no panic. She still smiled and watched the other person walking quietly. Maybe it was because the previous battle was too shocking for her, maybe a certain heartstring in her heart was moved. .


    Shen Ronger stood there, like a statue.


    "Are you OK!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stood in front of her and asked in a low voice.


    It was originally just a simple question, which reached Shen Rong''er and changed into another sentence.


    "I know, I will go home to cook in the evening, and you will come back early!" Shen Ronger smiled and nodded, stretched out his hand to dust Jiang Xiaohu''s collar, and whispered something irrelevant.


    "Ok?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was also stunned and wanted to move back, but his legs seemed to be out of control. They were nailed to the spot. Looking up, Shen Rong''er in front of him was glamorous and gentle, overflowing from the bottom of his eyes, passing through the front of them. Suffering, got into Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes.


    "I¡­¡­"


    For a while, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t control his mind, and his eyes showed obsession.


    "Huh? Sister, are you all right!"


    It was when the warmth scene was about to enter the topic, Shen Hui suddenly got into the middle of the two and shouted loudly.


    "Huh? It''s fine, I''m fine, thank you Xiaohu!"


    The apple-like red rose from Shen Rong''er''s white collarbone, straight into his mind, a pretty face instantly reddened, shaking his head again and again.


    "Yes, go back first!"


    Shen Hui frowned and glanced at Shen Rong''er, then turned to glance at Jiang Xiaohu, shook his head, and sighed softly.


    Jiang Xiaohu was also a little embarrassed at this time, nodded, and walked out the door first.


    As he walked, Jiang Xiaohu only felt that he would be a little bit farther away from Shen Rong''er in the future. This is exactly what a fox has become!Every time as long as it is absent, he will sway his mind and think into something wrong.


    If this continues, who can stand it?What about Xiaohua?


    Sitting in the car, Jiang Xiaohu deliberately sat in the back seat, letting Shen Rong''er sit in the front.


    Not long after, several people returned to Shen Rong''er''s home.


    Along the way, Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and deliberately didn''t look at Shen Ronger''s profile in front of him, while the former was looking at Jiang Xiaohu in the rear view mirror in the back row.


    What I have to say is that Jiang Xiaohu''s face under the breeze at this time seemed to have the feeling of a girl seeing her first love on campus. For such a moment, Shen Ronger felt that she was in love.


    But when I turned around, I didn''t look down on my own identity, not to mention that someone else already had a fianc¨¦e, and Shen Hui had told her many times about these things.


    After returning home, Shen Ronger went straight into the bathroom and began to wash, while Shen Hui returned to his previous clanging appearance, making a loud joke about his sister, such as the goddess of battle, and was being beaten. After that, it can be considered honest.


    Bang bang bang!


    When Shen Hui and Jiang Xiaohu were sitting in a daze, the door suddenly slammed.


    "What''s the matter! Dare to chase after?"


    Shen Hui was taken aback, got into his room and took out a baseball bat.


    "It''s your father!"


    Jiang Xiaohu appeared to be much more stable. After all, Sun Leyang was kicked off by his own foot just now, and he couldn''t wake up within two hours.


    It was just that before he could finish speaking, Shen Hui had already opened the door, and the baseball bat in his hand swung towards the figure standing at the door.


    Immediately after... Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t bear to look at it. After Shen Qiaobin, who was standing at the door, avoided the attack with agility, he did not give Shen Hui a chance to speak at all. Taking the baseball bat was a severe beating.


    "what happened?"


    When the father here was beating her son, Shen Ronger also washed the blood on her body, put on clean clothes, and walked out of the bathroom.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Shen Qiaobin beating Shen Hui in fat, Shen Ronger frowned and walked forward and asked softly.


    "This kid... Forget it, Brother Xiaohu, you are fine here, come and see with me, my wife is ill, this time it''s a little different!"


    Having said that, Shen Qiaobin completely lost his previous stable appearance, stepped a few steps to Jiang Xiaohu''s side, grabbed his wrist, and walked out.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who was unprepared, was also stunned, and quickly adjusted his pace and followed Shen Qiaobin.


    The two walked out one after another. Shen Rong''er was wiping her hair at this time. She was stunned when she heard that her mother was in an accident. Fortunately, Shen Hui reacted faster and turned around and got into Shen Rong''er''s room and took out a coat plug. In her hands, she dragged her to chase.


    Fortunately, when the two chased downstairs, Shen Qiaobin was still starting the car, and the two siblings hurriedly got into the car.


    "Old man, how is mom!"


    Shen Hui was impatient and shouted after getting in the car.


    "Don''t worry, Dad, what''s the situation with Mom now!"


    Shen Rong''er held the restless Shen Hui on the side, and asked softly.


    She also knew very well that her father''s health was not very good, and now she was too anxious to put pressure on it.


    Although Shen Ronger felt that she was calm enough to do it, the constant stirring of her slender hands still exposed the tension in her heart.


    "It''s okay, I''m here, Madam Shen will be fine!"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and glanced at Shen Rong''er, who was pretending to be calm but misty in his eyes, and said softly.


    "It''s nothing, it''s still an old problem, but this time, it looks more serious. The two old Chinese doctors in the family and the old Western doctors are all helpless!"


    Shen Qiaobin wiped the sweat from his head, started the car, and galloped away on the accelerator.


    Driven by Shen Qiaobin, the car was not slower than eighty. Even Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but grabbed the door, afraid to speak, for fear of distracting Shen Qiaobin.


    In less than ten minutes, several people came to the villa area and stopped in front of a villa in the center.


    Shen Qiaobin didn''t give Jiang Xiaohu a chance to enter the mountain and river map at all, and dragged him to run upstairs, while the two brothers and sisters of Shen Hui were directly ordered to stay downstairs and wait.


    After the two went upstairs, they went directly to the innermost room on the left.


    At this time, there were two doctors standing in the room. One of them was standing on one side with white sideburns, while the other was holding a tube of medicine in his hand, looking anxious on one side.


    There was a woman lying on the bed directly in front of the two of them. She was pale and short of breath. She opened her mouth and wanted to breathe, but she seemed to be obstructed. She couldn''t breathe at all. Her hands were tightly holding the sheets. .

 478 Chapter 478

    As the setting sun fell, insects cried everywhere.


    It was during the dog days, and the hot weather did not relieve even if it entered the night.


    The courtyard next to the village¡¯s well suddenly lit up. Yan Chen got up from the wooden bed with some annoyance, threw the pu fan in his hand, and pulled the slippers to the stone trough in the courtyard, beside the large water tank. Here is the water from the newly drilled well today.


    Yan Chen is naked, with a bronze complexion and very strong muscle lines. He has just passed his eighteenth birthday, and his eyebrows and eyes have revealed a man''s resilience. Because of long-term hard work, he exudes abstinence. breath.


    A basin of water drenched from head to toe, and the big pants that had been loose were immediately wet against the body.


    With the coolness brought by the cold water, Yan Chen became more energetic, but he also remembered that he had forgotten to take off his pants, and hurriedly put down the water basin, and took off the soaked pants.


    Yan Chen frowned and raised his hand to wring out the pants. At this moment, there was a light footstep behind him.


    "Chen''er?" The sweet voice softly penetrated into Yan Chen''s ears.


    Yan Chen couldn''t help but trembles all over, turned around subconsciously, lowered his head, and respectfully called out: "Aunt Qiu..."


    Mo Qiuying smiled lightly, and the two pear vortexes at the corners of her mouth had boundless charm, and raised her hands to close the broken hair around her ears, and her slender arms were white in the moonlight.


    Yan Chen raised her eyes and was surprised to find that she, who was extremely conservative and virtuous, was wearing only a cool shirt at the moment.Yan Chen swallowed involuntarily, his throat moved up and down, making a grunt.


    Mo Qiuying is Yanchen¡¯s wife by seniority, her age is unknown, she looks like she is about 30, and she has a sweet voice. She thinks that the name of the teacher is not good, so she changed her name to Qiuyi. Master is very fond of her. , It will follow.


    Yan Chen''s cheeks were red, the roots of his ears were hot, and some of his hands were at a loss.


    Mo Qiuying couldn''t see the strangeness of Yan Chen, she always treated Yan Chen as a child, but she didn''t expect...


    "Bad boy, he has grown into a man," Mo Qiuying chuckled softly, "Don''t stand stupidly, go back to sleep, I just came out to take a look at the sound in the courtyard... By the way, your master When you leave, tell me to give you something on your eighteenth birthday, and I will take it for you tomorrow."


    After speaking, Mo Qiuying turned and returned to the house first.


    Yan Chen stared at her back for a long time, unable to return to his senses.


    The Aunt Qiu in his impression has always been conservative and gentle. No matter how hot the day is, she always wears high-necked clothes and trousers. Although she speaks very softly, she never makes jokes with others. , Even the master respected her very much and never acted intimately with her in person.


    But just now, she actually spoke to him in a joking tone.


    It''s like a different person!


    Yan Chen calmed down in the yard for a while before turning back to the room, but as soon as Mo Qiuying appeared in his mind, the whole person became even hotter.


    As soon as the sky fell outside the window, Yan Chen went to the mountain to do morning work.


    It was not until the sun came out that Yan Chen brought a pheasant back to the yard. He used to make chicken soup for his wife when the master was there. During the eight years of learning skills, Yan Chen also learned a lot of chef''s cooking skills.


    Six months ago, Master received a carrier pigeon and went down the mountain, saying that he would not be able to return for a while, and the care of his wife fell to Yan Chen as it should be.


    Yan Chen finished the breakfast, and then took her to the door of the teacher. Mo Qiuying has always had the habit of sleeping late, but every day Yan Chen called her to her, she would also respond briefly.


    "Aunt Qiu?"


    There was no sound in the room today, and Yan Chen was a little confused. He called for a few more times, but still did not answer. He pushed the door in without much thought.


    The room was cleaned up and there was no one in it.


    Yan Chen put the chicken soup on the table, frowning suspiciously, Aunt Qiu went out so early?This was really the first time he saw him.


    But at this moment, Yan Chen heard a strange whistle sound, a trace of panic flashed from the bottom of his eyes, Yan Chen hurriedly rushed out of the door, then the voice rang again, Yan Chen confirmed that the voice came from the back of the village From the Black Swamp Forest.


    And this sound is the unique cry of a strange bird raised by Mo Qiuying.


    She went to the Black Marsh Forest!There was a forbidden place full of poisons. No one in the village dared to approach it. From a distance, the forest was enveloped by a black mist, whether it was cloudy or sunny, and there were often terrifying beasts.


    However, according to legend, there are many rare and exotic grasses in the black marsh forest, and many foreigners come here admiringly, regardless of the local villagers'' persuasion to enter, and there is no news.


    Yan Chen suddenly remembered what Mo Qiuying had said last night. Master left something for her to give him...


    Is it a human face flower?!


    Yan Chen was shocked. He had no father and no mother since he was young. He was fortunate to be taken in by his master after wandering for a long time. He has a strange pattern on his back, which spreads as he grows older. Later, he learned that Yan Chen was killed by someone. After the poisonous gu, he will die suddenly when the flowers bloom.


    And the only thing that can save him is a plant called the human face flower, which can be relieved by eating the middle-gu person when he grows up.


    It''s just that this kind of flower not only has extremely strict requirements for the growth environment, but also mature human face flowers will attack like animals, which is very dangerous.


    Yan Chen didn''t think much anymore, returned to the room, took a dagger, and ran to the Black Marsh Forest.


    As soon as he entered the boundary of the black marsh forest, Yan Chen found Mo Qiuying''s footprints. The ground of the black marsh forest had a layer of soft black mud with varying depths, which was very likely to lead people into the swamp. Not only that, Yan Chen also found another series of huge beast footprints not far from Mo Qiuying''s footprints. It seemed that it was very likely that they followed Mo Qiuying.


    Yan Chen hurriedly quickened his pace, squeezing the dagger tightly in his hand, ready to fight at any time.


    I don''t know how long it took, the footprints turned messy in front of a bush and disappeared, but the footprints of the beast were still there, and it looked like it was running.


    Yan Chen did not dare to delay for a moment, and continued to chase the beast''s footprints to the depths of the black marsh forest. As the fog in the forest thickened, the air gradually filled with the smell of silk. Yan Chen only felt that the fragrance made him a little headache. I''m afraid I can''t stay here for too long.


    At this moment, a loud and sharp bird song sounded again, not far away!


    Yan Chen rushed away with a burst of bloody air!


    "Aunt Qiu!"


    Finally, beside a black pool, Yan Chen found Mo Qiuying''s figure. She collapsed on a large rock, her whole body covered with scars and shocking, her eyes closed tightly, her sword still dripping blood.


    Behind her by the black pool, a huge black lion had its throat cut and one end plunged into the pool. Its limbs were still twitching. The strange thing was that there was no blood under it.


    Yan Chen suddenly discovered that a plant had plunged into the black lion''s wound, as if it was sucking something hard. Almost the next second, the plant suddenly "bombed" and pulled out from the wound, with a bud-like head. The blood spread out into four petals, and there was a face in the center!Slowly turned to him...

 479 Chapter 479 Human Face Vine

    "Human face flower!"


    Yan Chen exclaimed. Although he has never seen this kind of plant, from the appearance, it should be a human face flower.


    Yan Chen looked back at Aunt Qiu, who was still in a coma, and decided to take Aunt Qiu out of the Black Marsh Forest first. After all, he already knew the location, and it was okay to come back later.


    Thinking of Yan Chen, she turned to hug Mo Qiuying, but before her hand touched her body, Mo Qiuying opened her eyes.


    "Chen''er be careful!" Mo Qiuying exclaimed as if he had exhausted his strength and waved the sword in her hand. Yan Chen only felt a bloody sword gas passing by her ear, and with a brush, it seemed that something had fallen. Fell at the feet.


    "Aunt Qiu! Are you okay!" Yan Chen hurried forward. Mo Qiuying''s clothes had become ragged in the previous fight with the black lion. The scratches on her white back were very eye-catching, and the buttons on her chest No sign...


    Yan Chen looked at the spring light, his cheeks couldn''t help burning, but he couldn''t think about it at this time, and hurriedly pulled Mo Qiuying''s arm to lift her up.


    "No! Chen''er, pick up the human face vine fruit and eat it! At this time, you found out before your master left. Although this vine fruit will take another fifty years to become a human face flower, your illness cannot wait. At that time... eating this vine fruit can also make the pattern on your back fade by half!"


    Yan Chen lowered his head to look at his feet. The human face vine fruit was still covered with the blood of the black lion, and the top of the petals had begun to wither.


    "Quick Chener!"


    Under Mo Qiuying''s urging, Yan Chen had to endure the nausea and swallowed the fruit in his mouth.


    This human face vine fruit is actually the larva of the human face flower. A mature human face flower needs to grow for at least two hundred years. The master can find that this larva is already a miracle, and the plant must be picked for tens of seconds. Take it internally, otherwise there will be no effect if it wilts.


    Mo Qiuying watched Yan Chen eat the fruit, her nervous expression relaxed a lot, and a gentle smile appeared on her face.


    Yan Chen looked at Mo Qiuying, who was covered with scars. At this moment, he was moved and blamed himself. The master was not there, and he actually injured Aunt Qiu, which was really incompetent.


    However, how can the gentle and gentle Aunt Qiu deal with the black lion that is more than three meters long alone?


    I''m afraid I am not sure about this fierce beast.


    "Aunt Qiu, it''s great that you''re okay...I saw the footprints of that brute, and thought..." Yan Chen suddenly felt a little inappropriate when he said half of his words, so he hurriedly pursed his mouth and lowered his head.


    "Silly Chen''er, I''m fine, it''s all minor injuries, but dealing with that black lion makes me a little tired, thinking about taking a nap, let''s go." Mo Qiuying''s tone was very relaxed, which made Yan Chen very surprised. How deep is this woman hiding?Dare to sleep in this black marsh forest!?


    Yan Chen was thinking about it, but suddenly he felt a few hot currents from his stomach, which flowed extremely quickly to the whole body along the eight directions meridians. Sweat was visible from all parts of the body, and the clothes instantly became wet.


    Yan Chen originally thought that the human face vine fruit had the effect, but he ignored it, but the heat circulated all over his body, and finally gathered in his lower abdomen. The inexplicable strangeness made his mind seem to be a flame.


    Mo Qiuying, who was walking in the front, noticed the strangeness of Yan Chen behind her, and hurriedly stopped and turned her head. She discovered that Yan Chen''s eyes were a little blurred.


    "Autumn...Aunt Qiu, I..." Yan Chen''s breathing became rapid and hot, which made Mo Qiuying a little anxious in an instant. Logically speaking, the human face vine fruit is extremely cold, and it won''t happen anyway. This reaction.


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    Mo Qiuying glanced over the black lion''s corpse, a flash of surprise flashed under her eyes, and hurriedly asked: "Chen''er! Was this human face vine sucking the blood of the black lion when you came?"


    The confused Yan Chen reacted for a long time before nodding.


    This is not surprising, the black lion is a male lion in estrus, the human face vine sucked its blood, and Yan Chen just swallowed the vine fruit...


    The meat of the male black lion is originally an excellent aphrodisiac food, and the blood is extremely domineering. One drop can be used to make a lot of albizia medicine.


    Those that Yan Chen just swallowed, if not dealt with in time, the consequences may be disastrous.


    Mo Qiuying frowned anxiously, originally trying to save him, but did not expect to harm him instead!


    Yan Chen has completely fallen into a delusion at this moment, his body is hot, and the veins are violent.


    Mo Qiuying knows very well that if this continues, Yan Chen is likely to die suddenly!


    And right now, there is simply no way to solve it, unless he lets him vent the fire in his body!


    Mo Qiuying bit her lip involuntarily. There is only one way to save him, and she can''t just watch him die here anyway.


    Mo Qiuying''s heart sank, and when she took Yan Chen''s hand, the hot touch made her tremble.


    ...


    In the bushes not far away, Yan Chen was lying on a piece of flattened vines and grass. Mo Qiuying knelt beside him, her eyebrows furrowed, and a pair of green jade hands quickly peeled off his clothes. .


    "Uh...it''s so uncomfortable..." Yan Chen closed his eyes tightly and murmured in pain.


    Mo Qiuying squeezed her fist, gritted her teeth and made the most difficult decision...


    When Yan Chen woke up, it was already late at night.


    He opened his eyes and found that he was lying on Mo Qiuying''s bed, which seemed to have been scrubbed and his clothes changed.


    Yan Chen raised his hand, just about to scream, but suddenly found Aunt Qiu lying on the bed.


    An inexplicable warm current surged in my heart, but at the same time he blushed with some guilty conscience.


    He seemed to have a spring dream about her.


    Yan Chen got off the bed lightly, thinking that something might have happened in the black marsh forest.


    Early the next morning, Yan Chen was woken up by Mo Qiuying.


    To his surprise, Aunt Qiu actually cooked the fish soup herself and brought it to his bedside.


    "Aunt Qiu..." Yan Chen was about to go to the ground, but was held by Mo Qiuying''s hands.


    "Don''t move, you need to rest." Mo Qiuying raised her eyes to look at Yan Chen, with a bit of tenderness in her eyes that she couldn''t even notice.


    "Aunt Qiu, thank you for saving me." Yan Chen said sincerely.


    Mo Qiuying was shocked, could it be...


    "It''s very tiring to drag me home. I must practice my exercises so as not to drag Aunt Qiu again."


    Mo Qiuying reacted for a moment before he heard what Yan Chen meant. He probably didn''t know the intense scene in the bushes yesterday.


    Mo Qiuying sighed lightly, took a spoonful of fish soup and handed it to Yan Chen¡¯s mouth, and said softly: ¡°Silly Chener, I should have taken care of you. I will not say anything like that in the future. After all, you and I are now the closest person¡­¡­"

 480 Chapter 480

    The change in Mo Qiuying''s attitude made Yan Chen unable to react for a while.


    Although Aunt Qiu lived under the same roof with him, she was still his wife, but when the master was there, she had never taken care of anything about Yan Chen, but today is different.


    Mo Qiuying saw Yan Chen¡¯s doubts, but she only smiled softly and fed him the fish soup spoonfuls. It was only after yesterday¡¯s events that she suddenly realized that the dark and thin one was once. The little boy has grown up to become a real man, and is still her first man.


    Therefore, no matter how much entanglement she has, she will definitely treat Yan Chen as the closest person.


    In fact, Yan Chen has always had a sense of distance with Mo Qiuying. Although she is his wife, Chen Chen has never had contact with her like these days, and she usually speaks well.


    He respected or cared for her, mostly for the sake of the master.


    After all, it was the master who rescued the dying man from the mass grave back to the village.


    But today, Mo Qiuying''s words and deeds are like warming the ice in his heart.


    "I see, Aunt Qiu, Chen''er must live up to your wishes!"


    Mo Qiuying patted the back of Yanchen''s hand, only smiled softly, the pear vortex at the corner of his mouth was so sweet, Yan Chen''s heartbeat pounded and accelerated somehow.


    "I''ll get you another bowl..."


    When the soup in the bowl saw the bottom, Mo Qiuying was about to get up and go to Sheng, but heard the second girl Meng Ling from the old Meng family shouting from the courtyard: "Brother Chen! Brother Chen, come out! Zhu from Balizhuang." Peng brought a lot of people to your yard! He clamored to find a lady surnamed Mo to play with!"


    The Yan Chen in the room turned over and jumped out of the bed as soon as he heard this, his eyes were sharp, but it was not against Meng Ling, Meng Ling was just a simple girl, one did not know the name of Mo Qiuying, the other was In a hurry, he said the original words of Zhu Peng.


    This Zhu Peng''s name is also heard by Chen Chen, not only the local snake in Balizhuang, but also some forces in the boundary of Fubei which are tens of miles around, often causing trouble everywhere.


    The Nanshan Village where Yan Chen is located is in an excellent location. There are countless strange plants and animals on the mountains behind the village, not to mention the black marsh forest full of treasures, although dangerous, it also attracts merchants from all directions.


    Zhu Peng has long taken a fancy to the boundaries of Nanshan Village and wants to take root here and monopolize the market for herbal medicines and beasts. In recent years, he has often harassed, but Yan Chen did not expect that this time Zhu Peng even named him. The surname is here to trouble his Aunt Qiu!


    "Chen''er, you rest and I will deal with it." Although Mo Qiuying said so, her expression inevitably showed embarrassment. This Zhu Peng had to say the obscene words, it must be aimed at her appearance.


    Mo Qiuying''s beauty has some reputation in the ten miles and eight townships, but at that time, Yan Chen''s master was there, and no one dared to make trouble.


    "No, Aunt Qiu! You rest, I will deal with these chores."


    A cold light flashed in Yan Chen''s eyes. After lying on the bed for so long, it was time to move his muscles and bones.


    After Yan Chen finished speaking, he walked directly out of the door and squinted at the entrance of the courtyard. Sure enough, a group of seven or eight people came straight here, the thin and tall one in the lead was Zhu Peng. Follow Nancun¡¯s largest collection of Shanglu mountain eagles, followed by a general Xiaolou.


    Meng Ling pulled Yanchen''s sleeves anxiously, and said, "Brother Chen! So many people must be asking for trouble, but what to do! You go up the mountain to hide from the back door!"


    "Trouble? With me, they are asking for trouble."


    Meng Ling looked at Yan Chen''s calm and icy expression, she probably knew in her heart, she stopped talking.


    Three years ago, the old man Meng went to the mountain to collect medicine from the snake venom and became paralyzed in bed. The only man in the family lost his labor. Yan Chen and Master also took care of their family. Meng Ling was very grateful to Yan Chen, even Gradually more admiration.


    "Yeah, didn''t you practice today?" A group of people came to the gate of the courtyard in a blink of an eye. Lu Shanying came up to talk with a flattering smile, and his eyes floated behind Yanchen, "Is you alone at home? Where is your teacher?"


    "No." Yan Chen leaned against the door, raising his leg to block Lu Shanying''s path.


    Obviously he didn''t want to talk too much nonsense. It would be best if these people walked away sensibly, otherwise he would definitely make them pay some price.


    "That''s not right, I just..." Lu Shanying continued to laugh, but he was halfway through his words, but was pushed aside by a strong man behind him.


    "What are you doing with so much nonsense! Boy, don''t want to get beaten up and play on the side!" Seeing that Yanchen did not move, the big man reached out to talk about Yanchen''s collar. After all, there is a huge difference in body shape between the two. It''s just a shameless teenager.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as the big hands reached Yan Chen, Yan Chen grabbed two fingers and snapped them downwards, only to hear a crisp sound, and then the big man let out a scream.


    Yan Chen stood up straight and sneered.


    However, the big man was irritated by the smile, and regardless of the pain in his fingers, he rushed toward Yanchen. Yanchen was not messed up, and his left foot withdrew slightly back, preparing to meet him.


    "Enough boa constrictor, get back." At this moment, Zhu Peng who had been behind opened his mouth. The man named bo constrictor almost didn''t flash his waist. Looking back at Zhu Peng''s eyes, he immediately understood that he might not be the opponent of this young man. , Had to gritted his teeth and retreated behind Zhu Peng.


    Zhu Peng looked at Yan Chen up and down, and the corners of his mouth faintly talked: "Young man, you don''t need to be so hostile. We are not here to make trouble, we just want to talk to your wife."


    Yan Chen is the most uncomfortable with this kind of obviously dirty and politely dressed beast. He can also see that this Zhu Peng is a skilled person, and his strength is extraordinary, but Yan Chen can''t let them see Mo Autumn shadow.


    "Just tell me if you have something." Yan Chen stood in the middle of the door, without any intention of giving in.


    Zhu Peng raised his eyebrows: "Okay! Let me just say that the human face flower by the pool in the Black Marsh Forest was discovered as early as a year ago. I wanted to grow it into a flower. But the buds were cut off and withered...Do you know how much damage this caused me? I am here to talk to your wife about compensation."


    "Compensation? A joke, when did the things that grow in the wilderness become yours?"


    Yan Chen asked in turn, Aunt Qiu was injured in the fight with the beast in order to find the person to save his life. These people were so embarrassed to say that the flower belonged to them and demanded compensation, which is simply inexplicable.


    "At a young age, be careful when speaking. I, Zhu Peng, said that the flower belongs to me, so no one would dare to say that it was his. In short, you can''t get away with this compensation."


    "Why didn''t I notice whose name was engraved on that flower? Yo, I knew I should have taken a look before eating that flower!"


    After Yan Chen said this, the air suddenly became quiet for a few seconds, and it seemed that everyone was suspicious of what they heard.


    Although the human face flower has not grown, it is a rare flower in a thousand years. It has no disease and no cure. It is even one of the formulas of the secret medicine of longevity. It can be said that there is a market and it is priceless. Zhu Peng is in the black When Nau Lin found it, he was so excited that he didn''t sleep all day and all night. He was thinking about making a fortune from it, but he didn''t expect it to be cut off. After asking about it, he learned that only Mo Qiuying and Yan Chen were the only ones. Go into the woods.


    "Do you know that you are looking for death now?" Zhu Peng''s temper is actually very irritable, but in the past few years, the business has grown, and he has begun to pay attention to the image of those big people and the steady appearance. Today, Yan Chen''s attitude is all chuff Enraged him completely.


    This Zhu Peng once worked as a monk on the mountain. He had a hard time, but he broke the precepts repeatedly in the monastery, and was driven down the mountain by his master.


    Zhu Peng''s eyes were red, and he flew a kick to Yan Chen''s face, speed and strength are very strong, if this kick hits, it is estimated that this person will be finished.


    Yan Chen was not at all messy, as soon as he lifted his eyelids, he directly raised his arms to cross his eyes.


    After hearing a crisp sound, Zhu Peng''s attendants laughed and said: "The brain is flooded, and I dare to raise my hand to pick up Brother Peng''s strong wind leg. If this arm is broken, I am afraid that I can''t connect it.


    The boa constrictor whose finger was broken was also relieved in pain, but when he looked up, Yan Chen''s expression didn''t seem to be distorted, but... he was smiling?


    "Zhu...Boss Zhu..." Lu Shanying turned pale with fright, because he could just see the expression on Zhu Peng''s face.


    The big beads of sweat came out from his forehead one by one, and his face was distorted even though he tried to control it. What''s even more terrifying is that his leg on which Yanchen''s arm was attached could be seen with the naked eye. The error is in two pieces!


    This kid!How could it be so hard!Reinforced iron bones?


    "Hurry up and help your boss away, it looks like it hurts!" Yan Chen sneered, "When the time comes, I will calculate the medical expenses and find someone better to come and take it with me!"

 481 Chapter 481 Despicable Means

    Zhu Peng was supported by his subordinates. The severe pain in his leg had made his lips pale and staring at gold stars. He gritted his teeth and said: "You have a seed! Wait for me!"


    Yan Chen raised his eyebrows: "Hmm! I''m waiting for you!"


    If you simply killed the facial mask, Zhu Peng might still be able to accept it, but I didn''t expect this family to be quite knowledgeable!Let this little brat eat it!It''s a violent thing!It''s as uncomfortable as digging his meat to eat!


    This bad breath can''t tell how he could give up!


    When the big python saw this, he crossed his mouth: "Miscellaneous! You are so fucking tired and crooked and dare to provoke our Peng brother! Do you know Peng brother is covered by a hundred grass door!"


    Baicaomen is the largest gang in Fubei area. It can be said that it controls the lifeblood of most of the herbal medicine business in Fubei. In recent years, it has begun to get involved in the sale of exotic animals. Its power has been growing. Zhu Penggang joined Baicaomen not long ago. This name mixed up more and more smoothly.


    However, Yan Chen has been in this small village all year round, but he has never heard of any Baicaomen, saying that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. But at this time, Yanchen''s expression is like that bloodthirsty tiger wolf: "What Baicaomen? Just dare to provoke him. My people are all kinds of grass, I can burn them all in one fire!"


    Yan Chen''s tone seemed to be very plain, but in Zhu Peng''s ears, there was an inexplicable killing intent, a bone-thinning.


    Zhu Peng trembled, feeling that he hadn''t experienced it for a long time.


    It seems that the last time, when he had just been driven down the mountain, he met a man who was going up the mountain to live in seclusion...


    The group didn''t want to stay any longer for a second, and left the village like a gust of wind.


    Upon seeing this, Lu Shanying hurriedly turned his head and went home.


    Meng Ling, who was on the side, was frightened by the scene just now. After the group of people left, she stammered and asked for a long time: "Brother Chen...you...are you all right?"


    Yan Chen almost forgot that Meng Ling was still there.Turned his head and smiled faintly at her: "Why can I do anything? It''s you, you should have gone home just now!"


    "I''m afraid they will be crowded, thinking about what can I do for you..." Meng Ling lowered her head as she said, her face flushed.


    "Stupid girl, just a bunch of chores, it''s not a problem for me, go back quickly, your mother should be worried!"


    "Yeah!" Meng Ling nodded, she just liked Brother Chen''s calm and relaxed look.


    After Meng Ling left, Yan Chen hurriedly turned around and went into the house to see Mo Qiuying.


    To be honest, he was still somewhat worried.


    If those people come to trouble him again, that''s the level of those people.He and Aunt Qiu can solve it easily.


    But what if they attack the village?


    Most of the villagers make a living by collecting and hunting. Although Nanshan Village is extremely rich in materials, it has not attracted the attention of Baicaomen because of its remote location and mostly deep mountain forests. It is only this time that Zhu Peng came and coveted Nanshan. He, who is a treasured land, will definitely take the opportunity to make a move because of the Liangzi he forged with Yanchen.


    Now it''s just the season, a batch of medicinal materials is about to mature, and it is the peak season for hunting.


    "I don''t know if Zhu Peng''s gangsters will do anything on this to harm the villagers..."


    Although Yan Chen has lived in the village for so long, and his master has also taught him a lot of medical skills, but it is not enough to make a living. He is good at hunting animals, and there is also a small herbal garden at the foot of the mountain. In previous years, the two types of income combined were enough for one year''s living expenses.


    "Baicaomen, it sounds like a serious organization, but it''s actually an evil force," Mo Qiuying sighed. "Especially in the area of ??Fubei, it has been very active recently. Nancun is a piece of fat, and Zhu Peng made such trouble. It must be changed."


    "Fubei is no more than a small area, the world is so big! Is it possible that only Fubei can do business? The big deal is to sell to the south! Sell to foreign countries!" Yan Chen''s words surprised Mo Qiuying. , She did not expect that Yan Chen could think of so much at a young age.


    Mo Qiuying nodded, feeling more and more fond of Yan Chen in her heart.


    But in a blink of an eye, half a month later, Yan Chen was almost on guard day and night, but Zhu Peng¡¯s gang never appeared in Nanshan Village, let alone come to him to ask for trouble.


    This year seems to be a good day. God has given face, enough rain, and enough temperature. Not only the wild medicinal materials in the mountains behind the village are harvested, but even the cultivated medicinal herbs in the villagers¡¯ own fields are growing well. The hunters are also starting to go up and down the mountain and wait. The first harvest.


    In previous years, it took about 20 days from the beginning of the harvest season to the end. The villagers were busy with fun, and even dreaming was a harvest scene.


    However, around the tenth day of this year''s harvest season, accidents gradually occurred.


    Suddenly, many unnamed trappers were caught on the mountain, causing many people who gathered and hunted up the mountain in the village to be injured, and even severely pinched their feet.


    Every family in the village is injured in the labor force. The prosperous harvest season in previous years has been filled with complaints this year.


    And the most direct thing was that Yan Chen was set on a fire directly at the medicinal field at the foot of the mountain. Fortunately, even if it was discovered, the fire was extinguished before it burned much.


    "Oh, hello! This is going to kill people and set fire! Is there a king''s law!" The daughter-in-law of Lao Meng''s family sat at the door of the village committee and cried, patting her thighs. The old man was paralyzed on the bed. I heard that there are many people on the mountain. Got hurt.She didn''t dare to take the two sisters Meng Ling and Meng Li up the mountain to collect medicine. There was no breeding farm at home. How could a family of four live without income?


    Looking at the villagers surrounding the village committee, Zhang Shoufu, the mayor of Nanshan Village, couldn¡¯t help but fell into contemplation. He had a good and strong labor force. After only a few days of hard work, the wounded, the disabled, which bitch raised him. Do it!He also has a lot of fire and has nowhere to go.


    "I''ll deal with it, and I will apply to the top for this year''s subsidy!"


    Zhang Shoufu waved his hand. There is only one way to report to the police. There is no monitoring and evidence for these deep mountains and old forests. Even if the investigation is estimated, there will be no gains. He can only fight for compensation as much as possible.


    Moreover, Zhang Shoufu could probably guess who did it. He had known about Zhu Peng coming to the village to look for Yanchen, but he didn''t expect those people to be so cruel.


    What happened to the village was seen by Yan Chen and remembered in his heart. He didn''t have the urge to go directly to the teacher to ask the teacher, but quietly put up a canopy at the foot of the mountain and prepared to stay here for a few nights. The fire last time was not released, those people will not give up easily, it would be better if they could catch the current one.


    After Yan Chen finished his dinner, he rolled up the bedding and went into the tent. The tent was built so concealed that it would be hard to find without looking carefully.


    "Chen''er! Where are you?" Mo Qiuying was afraid that Yan Chen would catch a cold, so she sent another blanket, and the dusk shrouded her, and she couldn''t find the little tent.


    Yan Chen heard the call and got up hurriedly. Not far away, Mo Qiuying stood on the edge of the field with a blanket and looked out. When the weather turned cold, she changed into long-sleeved clothes, and the curve in the night was even more faint and seductive.


    "Aunt Qiu, I am here." Yan Chen greeted the past, only to discover that Mo Qiuying''s long-sleeved cardigan was only wearing a very close-fitting strap, which was casual and sexy. A breeze blew in, tulle The cardigan slipped from her smooth shoulders, and Katsuyuki Meiji was instantly exposed to Yan Chen''s sight.


    Mo Qiuying hurriedly raised her hand to pull on her jacket, handed the blanket in her hand to Yan Chen, and turned to go back.


    "Aunt Qiu, talk to me."

 482 Chapter 482

    After the passion.


    "Chen''er!"


    "Aunt Qiu, I damn...I''m sorry Master..."


    Mo Qiuying was suddenly ashamed and annoyed at the moment, and she punched Yan Chen''s chest.


    "Bah! What do you say about these _... Besides, you don''t feel sorry for anyone."


    Mo Qiuying lowered her eyes and said softly.


    Yan Chen was a little confused by her words, and didn''t know how to speak.


    Mo Qiuying took a deep breath, and now there is no point in hiding it.


    She looked up at him, and then told the whole story of what happened in the Black Marsh Forest.


    "So Chen''er, even if it is wrong, I am also wrong."


    After listening to the ins and outs of the incident, Yan Chen was only shocked for a long time unable to return to his senses.


    Unexpectedly, that day I actually broke Aunt Qiu''s body!I don''t even know anything!


    But it has been three or four years since Master brought Aunt Qiu back. There is nothing wrong with the two who have been respecting each other as a guest, but how could it... Master never touched her?


    In the past, only Yanchen and Master depended on each other for life. Until four years ago, the master suddenly brought a woman back, and let Yanchen call his wife without saying anything. Even if he changed his name to Qiuyi later, Yanchen, who was pure-minded, did not think too much. I asked.


    Looking back now, the two men respected each other too much.


    But the look in the master''s eyes was obviously full of love for her.


    "Your Master, you are a good person. Even if you sleep in the same bed for so many years, he has never touched me."


    "Then, why do you want to come back here with my master?"


    "It can only be said that there is no unparalleled road. Meeting your master is actually my blessing. Although I promised to be his wife, he also swears that he will not touch my hair unless I want to. Say it did it."


    Yan Chen naturally heard that there must be many stories in it.


    "Is there any contract or something between you and the master?"


    "No, it was just a verbal agreement."


    "Chen''er, now I am your woman, and I will tell you something about it."


    "Aunt Qiu, no, Qiu Ying, you are my savior, and even the most beloved woman in my life. No matter what the difficulties, I will accompany you through it."


    The two of them hugged each other tightly, Mo Qiuying''s nose was sour, and crystal tears were surging in the corners of her eyes.


    Those things have been buried in her heart for four years, and she has gone from being such a naive and cheerful girl to being so introverted and quiet now, because she has experienced so much.


    It just seemed that she finally found someone she could entrust and open her heart for.


    Mo Qiuying confided to Yanchen about her past, and Yanchen could not think that Mo Qiuying turned out to be a young lady from a large family in Yuncheng in the south. She was persecuted by an adult and was wiped out in her family. Flee to this point.


    With such a tragic experience, no matter who will change his temperament.


    And Aunt Qiu has been able to treat him and Master so gently for so many years, it is really difficult for her.


    Back then, Mo Qiuying saw her dearest people die tragically in front of her, but she was powerless and could only save her younger brother with all her strength, but then separated in the escape.


    That kind of despair, she still feels cold all over when she thinks about it.


    However, there are reasons why she can persist until now.


    One is to find the younger brother, and the other is to kill the enemy!


    Therefore, even though she came to this remote village, she never gave up any chance to find out the whereabouts of her enemy.


    Fortunately, she managed to find some reliable old friends in her hometown, but the frequent news made her hateful.Those murderers did not receive retribution and sanctions, but became more and more rampant and their power grew day by day. It seemed that they were much stronger than they were in the past!


    But even so, Mo Qiuying would never give up revenge!


    Since Yan Chen''s master was able to save her life from such a dangerous situation, it proved that God gave her a chance.


    And in the beginning, she was learning Kung Fu with him on the condition of becoming his wife. Several times Mo Qiuying wanted to return to Yuncheng to find her enemies to fight to the death. It was Yan Chen¡¯s master who persuaded her to calm down. She was only in these four years. Understand the truth of accumulation, instead of impulsively hitting stones with pebbles.


    "Yuncheng Murong family, right?" Yan Chen narrowed his eyes coldly, "Aunt Qiu, don''t worry, I will avenge you one day!"


    The Murong family is not only the first family in Yuncheng, it has even developed into the top five family in the country. Its influence is extremely terrifying. Not only that, the Murong family consortium also controls the country¡¯s largest medical network, which seems to have spread to the country recently. The remote Fubei.


    Mo Qiuying couldn''t feel the killing intent in Yan Chen''s tone, but she knew the Murong family''s brutal methods better than anyone, and she definitely couldn''t let Yan Chen go to death.


    "Chen''er, Murong''s family is not something you and I can deal with. Acting rashly is tantamount to dying. I don''t want you to be in danger for me."


    "Aunt Qiu, I will not act impulsively, unless I have full confidence, I will work hard to become stronger from now on!" Yan Chen squeezed Mo Qiuying''s hand tightly,-the words made Mo Qiuying feel relieved. less.


    Mo Qiuying hugged Yan Chen''s waist tightly, fingering the lines of other people''s fishing lines, with a gentle tone: "Chen''er, let''s work hard together."


    Yan Chen nodded. He has been practicing in this village with his master for more than ten years. Now that he has grown up, it is time to break out of his own world.


    "Aunt Qiu, I want to go to the county for a while." Yan Chen said. In these years, Yan Chen has not only learned a lot from his master, but also has a thorough understanding of the herbs and animals on the mountain. Maybe you can open a small pharmacy in the county, and by the way, you can help people see a doctor.


    Mo Qiuying was very supportive of Yanchen''s ideas. After hearing his master praised Yanchen''s talents countless times, and having studied hard for so many years, it was time to verify what he had learned.


    Before I knew it, it was already bright outside the window, the rain stopped somehow, and even the dark clouds dispersed, it seemed to be a fine and good weather.Yan Chen left the house, Mo Qiuying hurriedly got up to wash and clean up, opening the window to breathe, and a sense of happiness emerged spontaneously.


    It''s just that when she is outside during the day, she still has to keep a distance from Yan Chen. After all, the village now knows that she is his wife, if someone discovers the secret of the two, it would be bad to be passed on.


    Today is really a sunny day. It¡¯s a pity that the people in the village didn¡¯t feel better because of it. In the past, fresh wild medicinal materials should have been sun-dried all over the yard. But now because of those despicable methods, let alone sundance, Even those hunters haven''t gained much.


    The land where Yan Chen was at the foot of the mountain was also destroyed a lot because it was set ablaze, but there was still most of it, but it was a pity that the farming was far less valuable than the wild.


    Soon after, a purchaser came from the county to collect skins and bones in addition to medicinal materials.


    But still did not see the shadow of Zhu Peng.


    Only two trucks were parked at the head of the village, and four men on one side helped to carry them, which seemed to be much bigger than in previous years.


    The first person to ship was an Orion. This person was lucky. After a few days in the morning, he happened to escape those traps and came happily holding a few bundles of animal skins.


    "twelve thousand."


    The person in charge only glanced at the leathers and gave the price directly.


    "Success, one thousand and two will also make_......"


    "One sheet? What good things do you want? Twelve thousand in total?"


    ...

 483 Chapter 483

    "One sheet? What good things do you want? Twelve thousand in total?"


    The Orion was dumbfounded: "What the hell? I''m a silver mountain leopard skin. Look at the color and completeness of this coat. Are you kidding me?"


    "Silver Mountain Leopards are now flooding, and the things on the streets will soon be rotten. I also gave you this price only when I looked at the good condition. To be honest, I don''t like to accept this thing!"


    The next few hunters looked at the rabbit and lynx skins and changed their faces. The silver mountain leopard was extremely difficult to catch, and skinning was time-consuming and laborious. Last year they could sell 13 thousand pieces, and this year five pieces and 10,000 pieces. Second, what are you kidding?This is clearly intentional, right?


    Those who came to sell medicinal materials did not expect that, taking wild Ganoderma lucidum as an example, last year a small Ganoderma lucidum could be sold for four hundred and five hundred, but this year, how could it become three hundred and one catty?This is too ridiculous!


    Not to mention those farmed, it''s simply the price of cabbage!


    There was a lot of discussion at the entrance of the village for a while, and some villagers began to beg for the purchase, and the merchants could increase the price.


    "Stop the fucking nonsense? Sell it or not? Go cool if you don''t!"


    "There was an accident in the village this year. It is not good to accept Chengdu. You are cutting prices at this time. Isn''t this taking advantage of the fire? How can this make the villagers live?"


    The purchaser glared at the talking villager, and responded without shyness: "How to live? Why don''t you think about how to live when you offend someone? Brother Peng is a member of Baicaomen..."


    Almost all the villagers who were present heard the words of the purchaser. Sure enough, there were reasons for such an outrageous price reduction. It was all because Yan Chen broke the leg of the man named Zhu Peng at his door last time.


    Then Zhu Peng''s people should have put those traps on the mountain.


    In an instant, Yan Chen became a criminal who harmed others and himself. Most villagers blamed the damage on Yan Chen.


    "Brother Chen, don''t listen to those people talking nonsense, you can''t be blamed for this!" Meng Ling took the opportunity to whisper to Yan Chen. It is estimated that only the old Meng family in this village can make sense.


    Lu Shanying took the lead and said cool words next to Yan Chen: "Are you satisfied now? Just compensate and apologize if you break someone else''s stuff! As for you, just talk and don''t listen, and treat them like that. It''s fine this time. How can you confess to the old folks when you have caused such a big trouble?"


    Lu Shanying''s voice was so loud that it attracted everyone''s attention to Yan Chen. For a while, complaining and screaming, all the spearheads were directed at Yan Chen.


    Yan Chen watched Lu Shanying calmly, with a flat tone: "Why, do you want to be fair for everyone?"


    Yan Chen didn''t put Lu Shanying in his eyes at all. He looked like a pug in front of Zhu Peng that day. Because he was still a resident of Nancun, Yan Chen was too lazy to look at him.


    Lu Shanying rubbed his hands, smiled sullenly, and said: "Which green onion I am doing justice to, but I don''t know Zhu Peng for a day or two. I know his temperament. If this continues, we Nancun But it was really ruined because of you."


    "Yeah, what do you seem to know?"


    "It''s nothing, hehe, just heard Zhu Peng say that he didn''t mean to tear his face. If Mo Qiuying is willing to go to him personally to intercede, he will put a yard in Nancun regardless of the previous suspicion, and will give the villagers some compensation... .."


    Lu Shanying said in a low voice, if he could say this, Zhu Peng had promised to pay him a lot of money alone.


    Yan Chen raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "It''s okay to plead, I beat him, and I will go if he wants to go."


    Even if his leg is broken, still dare to miss his Aunt Qiu?


    "You go? What kind of work do you do? Can you take care of Brother Shunpeng?" The purchaser gave Yan Chen a trivial look.


    The moment Yan Chen and him looked at each other, the man shut up.


    "It''s all right! I won''t accept it if you sell it today. Let''s sell it in Balizhuang!" The buyer said while calling the guy to pack his things and withdraw him. He didn''t want to stay with Yan Chen anymore, thinking People who want to be able to interrupt Zhu Peng''s legs can only be more terrifying!


    Besides, he didn''t come to do business today. His appearance just wanted to let the villagers of Nancun know that to be an enemy of Baicaomen Zhu Peng is tantamount to seeking a dead end.


    As soon as the purchaser left like this, the villagers panicked and rushed forward: "We sell! Let''s discuss it again!"


    Some people haven''t seen it for a penny. They said they went to Balizhuang to sell. Who doesn''t know that Balizhuang is Zhu Peng''s site. Didn''t they go there and ask for trouble?


    "If you don''t have a discussion, let''s go to Balizhuang to sell it. Maybe our brother Peng sees you can raise the price!"


    The purchaser got on the car without hesitation, "If you ask the surname, you can sell it to him!"


    The guys laughed, and the two almost empty vans drove away.


    At the beginning, some villagers pointed at Yan Chen¡¯s nose and cursed: "The name is Yan! What is our grudge against you?"


    "If your master isn''t there, you will start troubles! Even the Baicaomen dare to offend! This is all right! The big guy is injured! You are still here like a person!"


    "I think it''s like that person said, our things will be sold for you!"


    At this time, only the people of the old Meng family could speak to Yanchen. Meng Ling first stood up: "Uncle and aunt, Brother Chen can''t be blamed for this matter. It was Zhu Peng who made the first move that day to find his wife. Brother Chen can¡¯t be bullied either!"


    "Big guys should calm down. It''s useless to blame others. Besides, he and his master have been in the village for so many years, and they have helped everyone. Have you forgotten who you cultivated herbs?" Meng Ling and her mother also helped. Yan Chen began to speak.


    Sister Meng Ling couldn''t help but cursed: "I''ll be lying in bed!"


    "Yeah, the three mothers are helping to speak. Who doesn''t know that you live at the opposite door, Lao Meng is paralyzed in bed, and you always run to the mentorship courtyard..."


    The speaker is called Liu Zhuzi, who is usually a pervert. He often peeks at the girl''s daughter-in-law in the bath, and looks like a wretched look.


    Meng Ling''s mother was so angry that she couldn''t speak, her face turned red and white.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Meng Ling couldn''t think of anything to refute, after all, she really likes talking.


    Meng Lingmei was young, but she was a bully. Seeing that her mother and sister were so popular, she picked up a brick and smashed it at Liu Zhuzi.


    "I''m going to fuck you! Little bastard! You still want to kill Laozi! This old Meng is really a damn trash! You can still dare to have a baby girl! In the end, it is not all for people to ride!"


    Lao Meng''s family gave birth to two daughters in succession. The people in the village knew that they wanted to have another one, but Lao Meng was paralyzed, but these two daughters were among the best in the village. Meng Ling was at the age of getting married, so Liu Zhuzi I once found someone to be the matchmaker, but was rejected.


    But he never gave up.For three days, I was lying on the wall and watching Niangren taking a bath and changing clothes. This time, I was so angry that I would say whatever it was.


    "Liu Zhuzi, you bastard! I''m fighting with you!" Meng Ling''s mother has always been an honest woman. Since Lao Meng was paralyzed, in addition to serving him, she also shouldered the financial burden of the family. His master helped her a lot, but she had never had any indecent behavior and thoughts.


    Besides, if she only said that she would endure it, and even brought her two daughters, how could it be possible for a mother to hear her children insult her for no reason?


    "Lao Tzu, his mother will teach you a lesson for you today!"


    When Liu Zhuzi saw Meng Ling''s mother rushing forward, he rolled up his sleeves and prepared to fight, but was kicked to the ground by Yan Chen on the side.

 484 Chapter 484

    Liu Zhuzi was holding his stomach, his mouth still has no memory: "Asshole, what''s the matter? Do you feel bad about this lady?"


    "Miscellaneous, do you think that everyone is just like you are thinking of silly things?"


    Although Yan Chen and Master are not the aboriginals of Nancun, they have done good deeds since they lived here. His master took him to dig the wells in the village, and the cultivation of medicinal materials was also done by his master with the villagers. And my father knows some medical skills and often helps big guys see a doctor for free, all of this will not be forgotten by anyone who is interested.


    What''s more, Liu Zhuzi is a well-known predator in the village who is idle and lascivious all day long. No matter what, no one will stand up to help him speak.


    Yan Chen walked over and stepped on Liu Zhuzi''s body, squinted his eyes and said: "Take care of your stinky mouth and talk nonsense again, I''m pulling your tongue."


    The strength of Yan Chen''s foot was at least a few hundred jins, and Liu Zhuzi was suddenly out of breath, waved his hand and pinched his throat to beg for mercy: "Don''t dare! I won''t dare anymore!"


    Yan Chen frowned, then let him go.


    At this moment, the village chief Zhang Shoufu rushed from the village committee to see the situation and immediately understood what was going on.


    "What are you doing? Huh? Have your brains grown? Do you just dive into other people''s sleeves?"


    "Even if there is no word, the Zhu surnamed has long wanted to stand in our Nancun! Everyone is not young, and I blame the last child!"


    "Load the gun and let it go..." Zhang Shoufu folded his hands and looked annoyed, "Tell you, I have already applied for the subsidy! If anyone can''t get through with the child Yanchen, get out of Nancun as soon as possible! Shang Balizhuang gives the surname Zhu Go fucking girl!"


    Zhang Shoufu, the village chief, is still very prestigious. Although he was scolded, none of the villagers dared to speak up.


    "Also, you have these goods in your hands, I will find a way. It is not only this company that buys them. We have good things. There is a market everywhere. I will call my sons and ask them to contact other counties. Buyers!"


    Zhang Shoufu''s three sons have all taken college entrance examinations and went to other places. The eldest is married and works in local industry and commerce.


    When Yan Chen saw that the village chief was obviously here to speak for himself, he was immediately moved, and he also suddenly had an idea.


    "The village chief, I also have an idea. After all, it takes time to contact other counties. I think this method may be able to sell the goods of the villagers immediately, and the risk is small. If you still trust me, just listen to me and try it. test!"


    As soon as the villagers heard that Chen Chen had other ways, they rushed forward to listen to Yan Chen. After all, it takes time to contact other counties, and the fruits of labor in exchange for more than half a year cannot be sold for too long. Smash it in your hand without going out!


    Although there is a subsidy, the hard work is wasted, not to mention that many people have been injured.


    Just as Yan Chen was about to speak, he caught a glimpse of Lu Shanying returning to the crowd. Seeing that the momentum was wrong, this guy ran away and hid in the crowd."Lu Shanying, you shouldn''t be counted as a person from Nanshan Village, why? Want to eavesdrop?"


    "What nonsense your kid said! My ancestors have been living in Nanshan Village since the eighth generation!"


    "Your ancestor probably wanted to smoke you when he heard this!" Yan Chen sneered.


    Indeed, Lu Shanying was originally from Nanshan, and he made his home through collection. He just made money and settled in the county. Only when the mountain was collected would he return to the village for a while, not to mention his relationship with him in the past two years. Zhu Peng''s gang is approaching.


    The village chief Zhang Shoufu had long seen him not pleasing to his eyes, but because of some distant relatives, he didn¡¯t pick it up, but not only did this product only come back once a year, he also did the damage of organizing the villagers to buy cheating health care products. , The amount is not small, if it weren''t for Zhang Shoufula, he would still be in prison at the moment.


    "You are a stinking offspring, what qualifications do you have to teach me this way? Although I am no longer living in Nancun, mine is indeed a native of Nancun! Uncle village chief, look, this half-sized son who moved in later, They all began to teach me, an old villager!"


    "I said Lu Shanying, you almost got it, you keep saying that you are from Nancun, but which of those things you did is good for Nancun? Let''s not mention the previous things, just say you and Zhu Peng, you know Knowing that Zhu Peng is going to be unfavorable to our village, why don''t you even put a fart? Don''t think I can''t tell. Why did you stay at home so honestly during the few days when the big guy went up the mountain and stepped on the trap?"


    Lu Shanying, who said Zhang Shoufu¡¯s remarks, blushed, and hurriedly argued: ¡°Why, when it¡¯s my freedom to go up the mountain, is there anything wrong with me staying at home for a few days? Does this mean anything?¡±


    "You kid, you have always been afraid that others will take one more medicine than you, and others will enter the mountain at six o''clock. You can''t wait to live in the mountains all night. Hey...Unexpectedly, you actually helped the surnamed Zhu cheat yourself People in the village, you, what face do you have to say that you are from Nancun?! Get out of here quickly! I won¡¯t stop the villagers from being impulsive for a while!"


    Lu Shanying looked around, and sure enough, the villagers looked at him with much colder eyes than Yan Chen before.


    "Well, you Zhang Shoufu! Somehow we still have a relative here, and you actually hurt me like this! Let''s wait and see! I want to see if your broken village can fight the Baicaomen for a round!"


    After speaking, Lu Shanying hurriedly left the village, fearing that if he stayed for another second, the villagers would gather and attack him.


    "This crap!" Yan Chen couldn''t help cursing, remembering that Lu Shanying once went up to the mountain and was cut through the skin by poisonous weeds. It was the master who helped him suck poison and rescued him.


    "Okay, don''t stand here anymore, go home for dinner!" Zhang Shoufu waved his hand, not intending to let Yan Chen state his plan like this.


    Yan Chen could also see the village chief''s thoughts, that he should be afraid that there are still some wolf-hearted spies among the villagers.


    "About selling goods, I have to listen to Yanchen and I to report separately to see if it is feasible, and I will notify you as soon as it is finalized!"


    After listening, the folks took their own things and went home first.


    The two returned to the village committee, closed the doors and windows, and then sat down to discuss the matter.


    Zhang Shoufu took out a box of Hongta Mountain and handed it to Yan Chen. Yan Chen smiled and shook his head: "Village Chief, I won''t."


    In order to keep his body in his best condition, Yan Chen never touches such things that hurt his body.


    The village chief blinked and put up with the addiction, and asked directly: "Boy, what do you think of?"


    Yan Chen''s eyes lit up and said with extreme earnestness: "It''s not a difficult trick, four words, dark Chencang, isn''t Zhu Peng targeting us in Nancun? They must still receive goods at a good price in Balizhuang? Let''s come to him dark Chencang. "


    Zhang Shoufu is also a wise man. He heard what Yan Chen meant and couldn''t stop laughing: "You kid, you are really a talent!"

 485 Chapter 485 Warlock

    Linshui Town is located in Jianyang County, the northernmost part of Qi State, and is the only oasis on this wasteland.


    People in the town live by the water and houses are built along the river. Except for the rest of the outsiders, not many people live here.


    Because it is in a desolate area and there are not many residents in the town, many people are often engaged in exclusive businesses.


    The ironsmith, the basket weaving, the needle, thread and brain grocery store, the dog skin plaster and the rat medicine are all unique in the town.


    For example, Gou San, who is known as "Master Gou", is fortune-telling, feng shui, and date selection, and everyone looks for him.Slowly, somebody''s chicken disappeared, and the wife ran away with them, and asked him about these difficult things.Later, when someone died in the town, it was troublesome for the family to go to a place far away to ask the monk, and even ask him to do such things.


    In fact, it wasn''t how accurate he was or how capable he was, but he was the only one in this town who had something to do with these mysterious things, and he was in a desperate life, and he couldn''t do any other labors.


    On this day, Gou San was doing things for a family.He sat concentrating in the middle of the room, his eyes slightly closed.Occasionally, I opened my eyes and aimed at the tender feet of a certain girl or the breast of a certain daughter-in-law.


    Gou San whispered in his mouth, and the goatee on his chin shook as well. The ghost knew what he was reading, but he looked quite bluffing.


    He is more than 40 years old, because he is indoors all the time, he is whiter than the average middle-aged man, plus he is thin and thin, wearing a large robe, he does have the taste of a worldly expert.


    "No, the Beimang brigade is coming to town."


    Gou San suddenly threw the rosary in his hand onto the table, and shouted anxiously to the people around him.


    The Beimang people have lived in the northern part of Qi State for generations. In recent years, more and more Beimang people have entered the northern border of Qi State, and some even went to Linshui Town to grab property.This group of tall and sturdy people in sheepskin jackets, with arrogant and brave personalities, makes the people in Linshui Town change their conversation.Several times there were rumors that people from Beimang would come to occupy Linshui Town. At first, some people were so scared to pack their things and ran a few miles away, but after the spread, no one believed it.


    "Recite the scriptures properly. Why do you suddenly say that the Beimang person is here, Gou San, why don''t you speak insanely, regardless of occasion?" The master lady complained.


    In fact, everyone just loves to look for Gou San for mysterious things, and really don''t listen to Gou San when big things happen, because Gou San''s words are indeed a little marginal, and ordinary people don''t understand what he is talking about.


    Gou San''s apprentice Zhang Hui heard Gou San shouting in the room and rushed in.


    At the age of fifteen or sixteen, the young man straddled his two long legs extremely fast, and his feet seemed to be windy.Obviously the old clothes worn on his body can no longer see the original color, but the boy has a handsome face and a slender figure. He still looks vigorous when he walks into the room.


    Gou San has only one apprentice like Zhang Hui in Linshui Town. The others like to go around Gou San when they are young, but when they grow up, they seem to be naturally alienated from Gou San. It seems that being with such a warlock would delay himself The future is average.


    Only Zhang Hui has followed Go San since he was a teenager. For one thing, this boy has only one adoptive father, and he doesn¡¯t care about him at ordinary times. More importantly, in Zhang Hui¡¯s eyes, Go San is the most like a practitioner in this town. People, he worshipped practitioners when he was a child, and loved to hear all the stories about practitioners.


    He would listen to Go San, meditate and adjust his breath every day, breathe out and practice his breath, recite the "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen Pian", as if he was about to enter the ranks of practitioners.But putting aside these imaginary things, he really developed a good body, and both his strength and speed drove his peers far away.


    Zhang Hui heard Gou San shouting so anxiously, knowing that this time it was definitely not groundless, and Beimang might really be coming.


    When he entered, he saw Gou Sanxiang changed into a different person. He usually looked at Wenwen''s weak and weak hands. He took off the robe that was wrapped around him at this moment. His face was flushed, and his brows were somewhat heroic. Angrily, as if about to fight the National People''s Congress.


    Gou San saw Zhang Hui coming in, and took a gong beside him and handed it to him: "You run fast, run all the way along the river, tell everyone to run away, and after you tell everyone, you run quickly by yourself, don''t come back! "


    Zhang Hui also knew that Gou Sanyou''s things could not be said, but since he was more than ten years old, he followed Go San, and after a long time, he found that Go San seemed to be deliberately pretending to be confused, deliberately acting like a god.


    This time, Zhang will have a strong feeling, and Gou San is really going to get it right.He ran along the river carrying the gong, knocked the gong a few times and shouted: "Everyone, run, the Beimang people are coming!"


    A young daughter-in-law heard Zhang Hui''s shout and leaned on the door and smiled at him: "Oh, little tailor, your master taught you to knock on the gong and practice your voice!"


    Zhang Hui''s adoptive father, Zhang He, was a tailor in this town. Everyone has always called Zhang Hui the "little tailor".Zhang He died last year, and only Zhang Hui is left in the family.


    Zhang Hui also didn''t bother to talk to her, lifted the gong and knocked hard in her ear, and sternly shouted: "Don''t you run? If you run slow, just wait to be a wife for the Beimang people!" run.


    A group of people got together and started to wait and see. Seeing Zhang Hui running hard, they felt that things seemed to be true.


    An old man came out of the house with a cane and used the cane as if he wanted to drive the crowd forward: "Don¡¯t believe it, things will be true once more. If the Beimang people don¡¯t come, you run It won¡¯t die. If it does come, if you don¡¯t run, you may die."


    At this time, some people ran away on the road, and several people in this group ran along. Then, more and more people ran away. In the end, the houses on this line ran out.


    There was a scream from the crowd: "Someone saw the Beimang people coming, riding horses, hundreds of people, really coming to occupy our town!"


    The screams that followed, the crying, roaring, and cursing of children suddenly plunged Linshui Town into unprecedented chaos.


    There was sniffling smoke from several yards, and someone shouted, "I just burned the house and didn''t leave it to these beasts."


    The Beimang people really came to occupy Linshui Town, and they finally took the first step towards the south invasion.


    Zhang Hui did not hear Gou San escaped with everyone else. After running along this long-line house, he went back a long way to find Gou San. His adoptive father is no longer in this world. Now Gou San has become his closest relative. people.


    The road hadn''t been completely empty yet, and people in twos and threes walked in a panic. The strange thing is that after so long time has passed, no one from Beimang has come into the town.Zhang Hui saw someone coming from the house where Gou San did the job, and asked, "Did you see my master?"


    "Someone saw your master blocking the Beimang people."


    When Zhang Hui heard it, he was puzzled. Everyone knew that Gou San was so weak that he would not dare to kill him. What is the basis for a person like him to stop the Beimang of this brigade?

 486 Chapter 486: The Real Master

    Zhang Hui guessed that the people from Beimang would come in from the mountain pass in the north before coming to town, and then hurried to the north.


    After running for a while, he faintly heard the clatter of horseshoes and people talking in the direction of the mountain pass.


    Zhang Huixin said: "Yes, they have really reached the mountain pass. Since Master is going to block this group of people, he will definitely have his way. If I break in, it may become a burden to him, and it will be a big deal. Go over on the nearby mountain, see the situation clearly before speaking."


    Thinking of this, he took a shortcut and ran towards the mountain beside the pass.The mountains near Linshui Town are not high, not so much a mountain, but more like a slope, so it does not take long to climb a mountain.


    Zhang Hui looked down from the top of the mountain, and the crowded Beimang people blocked the mountain pass. From time to time, there were anxious neighs of war horses. Looking at this situation, it seemed that it had just experienced a chaos.


    Zhang Huimao walked down the mountain in the direction of the Beimang people, and he began to hear occasional discussions in the crowd.


    Gou San stood directly across from this group of Beimang people!


    "Master is really here!" Zhang Hui felt very unbelievable when he saw Gou San standing in front of the brigade so calmly. He hurriedly walked in the direction of Gou San among the small trees.


    "Gou Xin, you traitor, it''s no wonder that Bei Amen wants to chase you down. As the sage of Bei Amen, you use our Bei Amen exercises to help Qi people deal with your own people! Are you worthy of your tribe and ancestors? A man in front of the Beimang team stood up and pointed at Gou San and cursed.


    Hearing this, Zhang Hui couldn''t help but stretched his head forward from the leaves covering his head, and said in shock, "Is it my master that this person is cursing? The master is from Beimang? And it still seems to be something powerful. The Holy Envoy, can keep so many people on the mountain pass!"


    Gou San had completely changed the wretched posture in front of everyone in Linshui Town before sunrise, with a sullen air on his body, without any fear on his face, as if he was completely sure to deal with the siege of this group of people.


    Gou San looked up at the sky, raised his right hand and put it on his left chest.Zhang Hui has seen that this is exactly the salute gesture of the Beimang people.


    Just listen to Gou Sandao: "The sky is above, and I have never hurt my tribe. I just don''t want my tribe to be stained with blood and sin in their hearts."


    "What''s the sin in the fight between the two countries? North and south are the general trend. How can you be able to hold back thousands of troops?"


    "Haha, what a general trend!" Gou Sanyangtian laughed twice and looked at the group of Beimang, "The general trend, you are right. I am not interested in the fight between the two countries, I just want to save Since the lives of the people in Linshui Town have all left safely, I don¡¯t need to stay here."


    After Gou San finished speaking, he leaped up lightly and disappeared into everyone''s field of vision. The speed was as fast as a cloud of mist suddenly dissipating in the air.


    Zhang Hui¡¯s head was stuck in the middle of the leaves, looking in the direction where the master had disappeared, and stared blankly for a while. After he recovered, the team of Beimang had already started to move forward, and he quickly disappeared towards Gosan. He ran in the direction of Gou San. At this moment, he knew that Go San had reached a far place, but he couldn''t control his feet, and wanted to chase Go San where he disappeared.


    After running for a while, he suddenly remembered that if Gou San was looking for him, he would look for him in the direction where the people from Linshui Town fled, so he turned back again.


    At this time, the Beimang people had entered the town and began to scatter into every house in the town to search for property.Zhang Hui walked carefully downstream along the other bank of the river, using the bushes on both banks as a cover.His family lives on the tail of this long-line house. People from Beimang are still searching for things in dozens of upper reaches. "Pian" with the book, there is still a part of the book that he can''t understand, and he failed to memorize it.


    When he got home, as expected, no Beimang had come over in this area.He found the book and stuffed it into his arms. When he planned to leave this place where he had lived for more than ten years, his heart was mixed. Everything here was built by his adoptive father. If it fell into the hands of the invading foreigners, it would be really bad. He was distressed.


    He lit the fire, ignited the dry woodpile outside the house, then threw the lighted dry wood at the clothing left by his adoptive father, and then lit the bed and the cabinet.


    Thick smoke began to burst out of the house, and Zhang Hui also retreated from the house.


    At this time, a man from Beimang rushed to the gate of the courtyard on horseback, pointing at Zhang Hui and cursing: "Little thief, how dare you set fire!"


    "I burn my own things and do your bird things. You are a bunch of dog thieves. One day Grandpa will kill him." Zhang Hui picked up a rock with a large palm and threw it at Beimang''s face. Go, he has been playing with archery, slingshot, flying hatchet and melon since he was a child, and hit the man''s forehead in one hand.


    The man screamed and rode to chase Zhang Hui. Zhang Hui ran for a short distance. He felt the sound of horse hooves getting closer and closer. Seeing that Beimang¡¯s sword was about to be swung at him, he found this There was a steep slope on one side of the road. He ran down at most and turned a few somersaults, but the Beimang man must not dare to ride down there.


    He was short and rolled down the slope, and after a while of dizziness, he was already under the slope.He fixed his eyes, and the Beimang man had gotten off his horse holding a long knife, and was about to jump downhill to chase him.


    He quickly got up and ran, just running on two legs, he would not necessarily lose to that Beimang, now he can breathe a sigh of relief temporarily.


    The Beimang person followed Zhang Hui closely and kept a distance of ten paces away, but Zhang Hui''s physical strength had been exhausted, and it was still difficult to get rid of the person behind him.


    What made him even more bitter was that not far away, two Beimang men rode on horses to intercept him from another direction.


    "What should I do? I''m going to be surrounded by them." Zhang Hui looked around at the terrain as he ran. Now he can only run towards the open area, which can be delayed for a while.


    Zhang Hui was forced by a few people to run in the direction leading to the road. The Beimang man who jumped off his horse to chase him has been thrown farther and farther, but the two people who chased him on the horse said The roar became clearer and clearer.


    Zhang Hui looked back, and one of the Beimang people immediately took out a bow and arrow and was aiming at him.Zhang Hui had never felt that he was so close to death. He had no other choice but to run forward.


    With a whistling sound, a bow and arrow landed behind Zhang Hui, almost injuring his heel.


    At this moment, he became calm instead, with only one thought in his mind, that is, he must escape from these people, he wants to live, he hasn''t lived enough yet.

 487 Chapter 487

    Soon, he felt that the second arrow was about to shoot at him again, and the arrow seemed to be aimed at his head, trying to pierce his head from behind.


    At this time, a man in black was running towards him on a horse. This person was not a local at first glance, but Zhang Hui still ran towards him, regardless of whether he would help him or not. One more person would be more. After a bit of interference, his chances of survival are greater.


    Before Zhang Hui could raise his head to see clearly the appearance of the rider, he saw a dagger flying rapidly in the air, stabbing the Beimang man''s arm steadily like eyes.And not far behind him lay an arrow shot by the Northern Mang.


    "Could it be that this arrow was also shot down by a flying sword?" Zhang Hui thought that Beimang''s arrow technique would not be so bad that the arrow shot was lying on the ground so weakly.


    The flying knife slashed the ground to the left hand of Beimang who was holding the bow. It was so painful that he threw away the bow in his hand, raised the bleeding hand, and looked at the oncoming man in black, Beimang with a grim look. He drew a long knife with his right hand and was about to go forward to fight to the death, but he heard the screaming screams of his companion who fell from the horse.


    At this moment, Feijian flew steadily back into the hands of the man in black.


    The Beimang man riding on the horse hesitated, got off the horse and stared at the man in black blankly. He obviously began to feel jealous and didn''t dare to make any moves easily, so he had to help the companion who had fallen from the horse.


    Only then did Zhang Hui confirm that he had escaped from the Beimang man, and bowed respectfully in front of the man in black to express his gratitude.


    The man in black nodded politely to Zhang Hui. This man was only in his thirties, but his brows and eyes were majestic and heroic.


    "A few people chase and kill a kid who can''t use martial arts, it''s really enough to do it, go ahead, don''t stain my eyes." The black man''s voice is sonorous and powerful, making Zhang Hui feel more in his heart. I am very impressed.


    After Beimang had left, Zhang Hui felt that his body had regained consciousness, and his legs were numb and painful from the thigh to the sole of the foot, making him want to find a place to lie down quickly.And he didn''t care about this, he wanted to know where the man in black came from and where he could learn such a magical technique.


    "This little brother, you also come from Linshui Town? Have you ever seen a child named Zhang Hui?" The man in black asked kindly.


    The question of the man in black made Zhang Hui stunned. Could anyone in this world know him besides the people in Linshui Town?


    Zhang Hui looked up into the eyes of the man in black and replied, "I am."


    "Are you the kid raised by Zhang He? We heard that Linshui Town was occupied by Beimang people halfway through, and we met many people at large. Some people said that they didn''t see you escape, so we came here." The eyes of the man in black were full of joy.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Zhang Hui looked at the man in black as if it took a lot of effort to find him, and he felt even more confused.


    "My name is Yuan Zhixing, and I am the first disciple of Xu Gui in Lushan Luming Hall. Lushan is entrusted by others to take you back to take care of him."


    "Entrusted by others? Entrusted by whom?" Zhang Hui was grateful and admired for the person in front of him, but suddenly when he heard him say that he would take him away, he felt that his tone was too domineering.


    Yuan Zhixing showed some embarrassment on his face, but still firmly said: "I don''t know this. Now Jianyang County is going to be a big chaos, and you have no relatives, let''s go back to Lushan with us."


    Zhang Hui thought: "These people came so in time, it seems that this catastrophe will happen in Linshui Town. Could it be that the Master asked them to take me away? Now that the Master¡¯s identity has been exposed, so I asked someone to take care of me. That¡¯s true, Master. It must have gone far, and will not come to me again."


    Zhang Hui then thought that Yuan Zhixing was only on orders, and he didn''t know the reason behind it. Maybe he would be clear about the matter when he went to Lushan with him.Besides, Lushan is the most desirable place for those who want to become practitioners in Qi. Even if they go empty with them, they will not lose money. Maybe they can worship Lushan and become a practitioner, even as he often does. As dreamed, be a great swordsman.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to Lushan with you." Zhang Hui replied.


    At this time, a teenager who was a little older than Zhang Hui got out of his horse behind Yuan Zhixing and was walking towards this side.This young man was tall and slender, had a handsome face, and had a somewhat arrogant expression. He was dressed more delicately than Yuan Zhixing. If he hadn''t stopped behind Yuan Zhixing, Zhang Hui would have thought Yuan Zhixing was the boy''s entourage.


    "Senior Brother Yuan, are you sure it is him? Let''s not find the wrong person. The person Master asked us to find is such a shabby boy?" The boy narrowed his mouth and looked at Zhang Hui contemptuously.


    Zhang Hui stood face to face with the young boy, only then realized the gap between the two. He hadn¡¯t seen such an exquisitely dressed peer in Linshui Town for so many years, and the group of people who grew up with him also Like him, he was barefoot and legs exposed in summer, and he wore a heavy, ragged cotton-padded jacket in winter. As long as he had enough to wear his butt and not exposed, everyone would never find the gap between each other.


    He looked at the leather boots under the boy''s feet, his toes hooked on the ground, and he said in his heart: "Why, this is a barefoot person who is not afraid to wear shoes. In comparison, he may not be able to win me."


    The man in black patted on Zhang Hui''s shoulder: "The age, appearance, and background are all suitable, so I shouldn''t find it wrong. This is my brother Fang Zhu. If you are really sure to follow us, you need it now. Set off."


    Zhang Hui nodded firmly to Yuan Zhixing, indicating that he could leave.Then he pointed to his dirty clothes and smiled at Yuan Zhixing: "Brother, if I ride on the same horse with you, you might get dirty."


    Fang Zhu glanced at Zhang Hui in disgust, stepped on his horse, and walked away first.


    Yuan Zhixing said: "Leave him alone, my junior is just a lot of bad things, and people are not bad."


    Zhang Hui got on the horse with Yuan Zhixing, and soon, Linshui Town was no longer in sight.


    He finally left this so familiar place, into the strange world he yearned for.


    Two days later, the three came to Zhuoling. This place is an important place for transportation. There are a lot of people coming and going in all directions. The inn and restaurants are very busy.Zhang Hui was sitting with Yuan Zhixing and Fang Zhu eating together. Suddenly, he saw two playmates who lived next door to his house and grew up with him. So he put down his chopsticks and hurried out.


    "You two eat first, I''ll go out and have a look, and be back soon."


    There were a lot of people in the shop, and Zhang Hui finally walked out of the shop after avoiding the crowded crowd. At this time, the two were gone, so he had to continue chasing forward.

 488 Chapter 488

    But the people on this street were next to people, and he couldn''t let go of his legs. He could only walk a few steps and stretch his neck to search the crowd with his eyes.


    Suddenly, an old woman slammed into him and she was about to fall to the ground. He quickly reached out to support her.


    "Old stuff, don''t get in the way if you walk slowly."


    Zhang would hold on to the old woman who was still staggering, and when she heard someone cursing next to her, she looked over.


    This is a stocky Beimang man, wearing a thick sheepskin jacket, with a scimitar on his waist, his arms in front of his chest, and a brutal look. He saw Zhang Hui looking at him, stopped and cursed:" Look what you look at, look at it and goug your eyes, Qi Guogou, dare to stand in the way."


    Zhang Hui thought that he was going to be with Yuan Zhixing and Fang Zhu on this trip. He didn''t intend to cause trouble to them. Seeing that this man cursed was too ugly, and he had a heart for the Beimang people to occupy Linshui Town. Hate, it is difficult to dispel this anger for a while.


    The Beimang man saw that Zhang Hui was born thin, and the passers-by did not dare to come up to help. He stepped forward and grabbed Zhang Hui by the neckline and pinched his chin with the other hand: "Boy, are you dissatisfied? Some kind of affects your grandpa. Try it!"


    Zhang Hui was pinched in such a way, only to feel angry straight to his face, he pressed his head down and bit down the man''s wrist severely, the man yelled in pain, and pinched Zhang Hui with his backhand Zhang Hui grasped his wrist with one hand and controlled his arm with the other. He twisted that arm violently, flashed to the back of the man, raised his foot and kicked it into his knee socket.


    He followed Gou San and didn''t learn any complete set of boxing and swordsmanship, but he did a lot of strength, and he was already well-known among the little girls in Linshui Town.


    The Beimang man was completely annoyed. Although he knelt suddenly under his leg, he straightened up with his fist and was about to hit Zhanghui. The people watching the excitement next to him were shocked.


    Zhang Hui leaned back, avoiding the fierce punch. Before this man had time to adjust, his fist was swept over his head, just hitting his eyes.


    Beimang was beaten up a little dizzy, and his legs were shaking and standing unsteadily.Zhang Hui raised his leg and kicked him on his waist again. This kick knocked the Beimang man to the ground.


    There was a burst of cheers in the crowd, and Zhang Hui let out his anger, and was afraid of getting into trouble, so he wanted to leave as soon as he got out.Suddenly, the cheers in the ear stopped abruptly.


    Knowing that the situation had changed, he looked up and saw that a middle-aged man had stopped behind the crowd on a horse.


    The man got off his horse and came towards this side, and the crowd quickly dispersed.


    This middle-aged man was born very thin, with his nose bones protruding more than ordinary people, his eye sockets were sunken deep, his eyes were filled with stern light, but his expression was very cold. He was not dressed as cumbersome as ordinary people in Beimang. Like a practitioner of a certain school in Beimang.


    Seeing the helper coming, Zhang Hui secretly cried out, knowing that he was definitely not the middle-aged man''s opponent.But this person didn''t seem to mean to come over and beat him, but coldly reprimanded the Beimang man who had gotten up from the ground: "Get out of the way, shameful, and I am embarrassed to fight with the Maotou boy."


    Zhang Hui didn''t intend to embarrass himself when meeting this person, so he wanted to take the opportunity to slip away.


    At this time, Yuan Zhixing rushed in front of him, looked at Beimang whose eyes were red, and guessed what happened just now.


    The middle-aged man had ignored Zhang Hui, but now his eyes were fixed on Yuan Zhixing for a long time, and a sneer appeared on his face: "Yuan Zhixing, what a coincidence, we actually met here and thought we were going to report me. Brother''s hatred can go to Lushan to find you, I didn''t expect you to be here!"


    Without changing his face, Yuan Zhixing said lightly: "You have admitted the wrong person."


    "You don''t know me, I can know you. We met in Ximing City three months ago, but I didn''t know you were from Lushan at the time." The middle-aged man had already revealed his sword as he spoke.


    Yuan Zhixing thought for a while and asked, "Are you Ye Yu''s brother Ye Xiang?"


    "Not bad."


    Yuan Zhixing had heard of Ye Xiang''s name in the early years. Ye Xiang is the descendant of Huanchen, one of the four great sage envoys of North Amen. He is now the guard of North Amen. His appearance is cold and indifferent, but he is vicious and decisive.


    At this moment, Fang Zhu stepped up to stand in front of Yuan Zhixing, and shouted to the middle-aged man named Ye Xiang: "Ye Yu''s set ablaze and self-immolation. It is none of my brother''s business. He grabbed my brother and held me. Senior brother ignored him, he still used tricks to sneak attacks, and was hit by my senior brother. It is my brother¡¯s business if he is crippled and invalid! You Bei Amen is also Bei Mang¡¯s major cultivator, so I am embarrassed to take this. Such things to seek revenge!"


    The people watching the excitement stepped back, and several men dressed similar to Ye Xiang came up, but Ye Xiang blocked him.


    Fang Zhu also raised his sword and cursed: "I''m really shameless, do you want to use more people to scare people? The young master is not afraid of you. If you want to fight, just let it go."


    The middle-aged man remained calm after being scolded by Fang Zhu. He insisted on stopping the people coming behind him, and whispered to Yuan Zhixing: "Let the two of us solve this problem by ourselves. First, call out the irrelevant people around you. ?"


    Yuan Zhixing turned his head to look at Zhang Hui and Fang Zhu, and motioned for them to step back.Fang Zhu knows that Ye Xiang¡¯s reputation is not easy to provoke, and Yuan Zhixing has always been a modest gentleman, plus his skill may not be equal to Ye Xiang. If the two people fight together, the one who suffers will definitely be the one who suffers. Yuan Zhixing.But he also knew Yuan Zhixing''s temper. Since he had agreed to Ye Xiang to fight alone, he decided not to let others interfere, so he had to step aside and watch the changes.


    Ye Xiang drew his sword and looked at Yuan Zhixing proudly: "The grievances between us will be resolved here today. If I win, you will be at my disposal. If I lose, I will no longer set foot in the Central Plains."


    "Okay." Yuan Zhixing responded indifferently, drew out his sword and said to Ye Xiang, "Please make a move first."


    As soon as Yuan Zhixing''s words fell, Ye Xiang quickly killed him, and the speed of his sword strokes almost left him no room for thinking.


    He had heard that when he was in Lushan, Bei Amen¡¯s practice is different from Lushan. Bei Amen is extremely focused on practice, and after entering the world of practice, he is very hardworking. Practitioners pay attention to practice and do not care about world affairs. There are similarities in door practice.


    Although Yuan Zhixing was not panicked when Ye Xiang attacked, he was still at a disadvantage after a few moves.


    Ye Xiang seemed to want to take Yuan Zhixing''s life in a short time, and the sword in his hand repeatedly stabbed Yuan Zhixing around the neck.


    Zhang Hui was watching, sweating on his back in anxiousness, but he didn''t dare to step forward, fearing that he would cause trouble instead of helping Yuan Zhixing.


    "Big Brother Yuan, he wants to kill you, don''t be polite with him, use flying swords against him." Zhang Hui saw that Ye Xiang was aggressive towards Yuan Zhixing, but Yuan Zhixing was still a gentleman''s style of play. .


    Seeing Yuan Zhixing turned around, a flying sword flew above his palm, and after a short pause, it flew out quickly, and a silver light shot at Ye Xiang in an instant.

 489 Chapter 489

    Seeing that Feijian was approaching Ye Xiang''s body, at this moment, Ye Xiang''s body leaped back while the sword danced in the air, forming a wall that could block Feijian.Yuan Zhixing took the opportunity to invade towards Ye Xiang, and Ye Xiang felt bad and wanted to get rid of the flying sword while Yuan Zhixing was not close yet.With a wave of his long sword, a sword aura was drawn out, antagonizing the flying sword in the air.


    Wherever Ye Xiang''s Jian Qi went, the table and the cloth tent collapsed instantly, and the flying sword broke away from Yuan Zhixing''s control and flew to one side under the confrontation of Jian Qi.


    Only a shout was heard, and the Feijian brushed across a woman''s shoulder, making Yuan Zhixing pale with fright. He was benevolent and regarded Feijian''s injury to passersby as his own mistake.


    But Ye Xiang was completely unmoved by accidentally hurting passers-by, but took the opportunity to violently attack Yuan Zhixing and caught him off guard.After a few backs, Yuan Zhixing was almost defeated, and Ye Xiang''s offensive was getting fiercer.Yuan Zhixing suddenly felt his wrist numb, and the sword in his hand was picked out by Ye Xiang. The sword in Ye Xiang''s hand moved forward and approached Yuan Zhixing''s throat.Yuan Zhixing hooked himself into hiding, the sword missed his throat, but stuck into his shoulder.


    Ye Xiang still didn''t close his hand, but pushed the sword in, and blood poured out from Yuan Zhixing''s shoulder.Ye Xiang pulled out the sword and tried to stab Yuan Zhixing again.


    Zhang Hui felt angry and unbearable when he saw this place. He saw dozens of cabbage left in the surrounding vegetable stalls, grabbed the cabbage with both hands and threw it at Ye Xiang''s face.


    Ye Xiang turned his attention to Zhang Hui, but he was unwilling to let Yuan Zhixing go. He dodges the cabbage thrown by Zhang Hui while chasing Yuan Zhixing.Although Zhang Hui''s throwing things and hitting people hit one by one, Ye Xiang had a sword to stop him, and the cabbage that Zhang Hui threw over couldn''t hit him at all.


    "I don''t believe that you can block water." Zhang Hui saw that there were two buckets of water on the pig-killing knives in the place where the pigs were killed and the meat was sold. So wet.


    The water after washing the pig knife was fishy and smelly, and Ye Xiang was so angry that he waved his sword towards Zhang Hui.Zhang Hui spotted the direction of Ye Xiang''s sword, and threw the barrel out, avoiding the sword.


    Taking advantage of Zhang Hui''s sneak attack on Ye Xiang, Fang Zhu rushed to Yuan Zhixing to lift him up and leave.


    "It''s said that you are going to fight alone, and others are not allowed to intervene. You are too shameless, how will you meet people in the future?" Ye Xiang cursed towards Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui took advantage of Ye Xiang''s curse, and grabbed a cabbage and threw it at Ye Xiang''s face: "That''s because you told him to fight alone. You didn''t say well to me. I will To hit you, I hit my own, I won''t help anyone!"


    "It''s a rascal!" Ye Xiang saw that Yuan Zhixing had been taken away by Fang Zhu, suffocating his anger and wanted to vent to the boy in front of him.


    "You can''t beat me. The Beimang guy hit me just now. You said he was embarrassed when he was fighting with me a hairy boy. Then, isn''t it even more embarrassing for you to fight a Beimang master with me?" Zhang Hui Looking at the sword in Ye Xiang''s hand, his feet were numb with fear, but he still pretended to be confident and argued with Ye Xiang, and walked towards the group of people led by Ye Xiang, so that they could hear clearly.


    Ye Xiangjian pointed to the ground and cursed: "Smelly boy, don''t fall into my hands in the future, or you will die ugly!"


    Seeing that Ye Xiang didn''t intend to kill himself, Zhang Hui ran in the direction Fang Zhu took Yuan Zhixing away.


    Zhang Hui found Yuan Zhixing and Fang Zhu near the inn. Fang Zhu hastily treated Yuan Zhixing''s wounds and helped him on the horse.


    Yuan Zhixing''s face was pale and almost fainted, Fang Zhu rode with him, Zhang Hui got on another horse and followed them, and the few people were afraid that Ye Xiang would come to make trouble again, and hurriedly left the inn.


    Not far after walking out, Fang Zhu saw that Yuan Zhixing was getting weaker and weaker, so he turned around and cursed at Zhang Hui: "Broom Star, if it wasn''t for you to cause trouble, brother would not meet Ye Xiang, if there is something wrong with brother, I I will definitely not let you go..."


    On the way, Fang Zhu kept spreading resentment towards Zhang Hui, wishing to get rid of Zhang Hui halfway.


    Two days later, Zhang Hui felt that he had already approached Lushan.


    I saw the mountains and ridges in the distance, the surrounding trees were lush, the streams were gurgling, and the breath filled the valley while walking. Although Zhang Hui hadn¡¯t been to any famous mountains and rivers, walking in this mountain obviously felt different from the mundane place outside, Zhang Hui I have heard Gou San once said that the environment the practitioner lives in will have a direct impact on the practice of the exercises. The spiritual energy of the world, the characteristics of the terrain, and the orientation are all factors that affect the practice.


    Yuan Zhixing sought medical treatment from the doctor on the road. He did not want to delay for too long, and still insisted on driving as planned. Although his injury was no longer serious, it was still inconvenient to use force, so he rode on the same horse with Fang Zhu on the road. , Riding by Fang Zhu.


    The three of them entered the mountain pass. After walking for a while, Zhang Hui saw Fang Zhu suddenly speeding up, and he hurried to follow. After walking for a while, he still couldn''t see Fang Zhu''s shadow.


    "I''ve been chasing for so long, why can''t I catch him? Except for a few small roads up the mountain, there is no fork in the road that connects with this road. It is impossible to chase after him!"


    Zhang Hui had no choice but to go forward, thinking that since Fang Zhu took this road, this road should lead to Lushan.


    He found that the road was getting narrower and narrower, unlike the road that could go up to Lushan, so he had to go back to see if he had missed a fork in the way, so he took the wrong path.


    But not long after he walked back, he felt as if he was walking on a different path than when he came. This road is obviously much narrower than when he came.


    Now Zhang Hui was also confused, as if he hadn''t moved himself, but the road had changed.He held his forehead and shook his head, wondering if he had just lost a memory.


    He had to continue walking back along the road under his feet, and after walking for half an hour, he still could not return to the road where he came.


    He started shouting Fang Zhu along the road in the mountains, but he couldn''t hear any response at all. After sitting on the road for a while, no one else passed by.


    At this time, he felt a noise in front of him, as if something had fallen into the grass in front of him, and when he walked a few steps further, he saw something falling into the grass.


    "Could it be that Fang Zhu deliberately teased me? No, he has spent all his time talking about him. Where can there be such a good skill."


    Zhang would tie the horse to one side and chase the direction where the thing fell. He walked more than a mile. There were four or five times in the middle of the journey that something fell in front of him, but no one showed up.


    He planned to return to the place where the horse was tied up again along the road, but he didn''t see his horse after going back for a long time, and it seemed that the road had changed.


    Now he was completely lost, not knowing where to go.


    "There must be something weird in this mountain, Fang Zhu didn''t look pleasing to my eyes, maybe he deliberately led me to this ghost place." Zhang Hui muttered in his heart.


    He sat down and rested on a big rock, closed his eyes and imagined where he was. If these bushes and trees could really move, then he could not follow the path in front of him, but only according to what he thought of. Directions come and go.


    At this time, he stopped carefully distinguishing the road in front of him. No matter which road he took, he only recognized that he would walk in one direction. When he reached a place where there was no way, he would pass through the bushes.


    After an hour passed, the sky began to darken, and he seemed to have slowly walked out of the weird mountain forest. He was now walking towards the east, and the surrounding area was less and less illuminated by the sun.


    Suddenly, his eyes became a lot more empty, as if he had walked to a crowded place.He turned a corner and saw an old man lying upright on the path he was going to pass. The old man''s eyes were half-open and his eyes rolled, his tongue still sticking out.


    At first Zhang Hui thought that the old man might be fainted on the road and was about to come forward to rescue him, but then he saw the old man lying with his limbs spread out, seeming to block his way deliberately, and his tongue was set a little stiff, his eyes were originally. He rolled his eyes, but his eyelids were still shaking slightly, and a little blackness appeared in his eyes from time to time.


    "Old man, please give in." Zhang Hui arched at the lying old man.


    The old man was still lying motionless.


    Zhang Hui squatted down, put his face over the old man''s eyes, rolled his eyes as he did, and stretched his tongue in an oblique direction.


    The old man''s eyes turned round and round, his mouth grinned, and he laughed.


    After he finished laughing, he sat up again solemnly and looked at Zhang Hui with a little annoyance: "How do you know that I am not dead? Don''t I pretend to be enough?"


    "It''s not like it," Zhang Hui replied.


    The old man was full of dissatisfaction.


    He was a little bit ashamed into anger, but soon turned to his curiosity about Zhang Hui, a stranger.


    Zhang Hui saw this old man wearing rough cloth clothes, like a farmer, but his face was full of vigor, and there was not much vicissitudes in the sun and wind.The old man looked up and down on him, his expression was as curious and straightforward as a child.


    "The kid is not from Lushan?"


    "I want to go to Lushan, can the elderly help me show me the way."


    "I don''t even know what Lushan is on the way up to Lushan. I think you have an extraordinary appearance and unusual bones. Why don''t you... help me pick the dung here." The old man took Zhang Hui''s arm and walked towards a large open space.

 490 Chapter 490 Old Dongshan Ghost

    Hearing what the old man said, Zhang Hui suddenly realized: "No wonder Fang Zhu wants to take me here. He just wants me to be trapped in the mountain just now. Even if I go out, I will fall into this person''s hands. Pulling the dung, if the top asks, he can say that he really brought me back. I broke into this place by myself, and he doesn''t have to take responsibility. This trick is really poisonous!"


    "No, no, I have to go to Lushan. If I don''t hurry to Lushan, they will think that I am lost. This is a good opportunity to fall from the sky, old man, sorry." Zhang Hui looked at the old man''s posture. To take him away and prevent him from going up to Lushan, he quickly refused.


    "You are here, you must pick me up shit."


    The old man''s fingers clasped Zhang Hui''s arm, and Zhang Hui felt that there was kung fu on the fingers, and they were so powerful that they couldn''t break free easily.He became curious about the identity of this person, and suspected that the fact that he had always been unable to get out in the woods before was a ghost of this person, so he didn''t resist, and simply followed to see what the old man was doing alone in the mountains.


    The two of them walked to the front of a large vegetable garden. The vegetables grown in the vegetable garden seemed to be radishes except for cabbage, and they were not planted in a row. The green seedlings and the black soil seemed to form a graphic.


    Zhang Huixin smiled and said, "Is this guy really planting vegetables?"


    The old man led Zhang Hui towards the vegetable field, and said as he walked: "You will know me when you get to Lushan, because I live at the foot of the mountain on the east side of Lushan. They all call me''Old Ghost of Dongshan'', so can you. Call me that."


    "Old Dongshan ghost?" Zhang Hui murmured, guessing that since this person has such a nickname, he is definitely not a simple person, and then wondered, "I don''t dare to call that, you are really growing vegetables here. of?"


    "I don''t grow vegetables, don''t you grow vegetables? I have grown vegetables for 30 years." The old man looked at Zhang Hui with his hands on his hips and looked a little impatient.


    "If you are just a vegetable grower, why do they call you that?" Zhang Hui still wanted to ask something.


    The old man rolled his eyes, his mouth pursed upwards, and the white beard on his lips curled upwards. His expression seemed to be thinking of something inconvenient to tell Zhang Hui, but he was impatient to cover up, and he said, "My name is Xie My name is Xie Zhuo. There are not many people who can talk to me in the past so many years. You have to forget your last name. If you refuse to call me that, then you can call me to thank the old man. Lushan''s gangsters They are all afraid of me, so they call me "Old Dongshan Ghost"."


    Now Zhang will feel that this person is not simple anymore. If a vegetable grower can make Lushan disciples afraid of him, then he must have some skills.


    Zhang Hui followed Xie Zhuo to a hut, and saw that there were all kinds of tools for growing vegetables, such as hoes, skips, and dung baskets. It really seemed to be planting vegetables right now.


    "Senior, you are at this age. How can you be so busy growing so many vegetables?" Zhang Hui also helped his family grow vegetables when he was in Linshui Town. He probably knew everything he needed to do. If only Xie Zhuo were the only one of the large vegetable field, it would be exhausted.


    Xie Zhuo stroked his beard and looked up into the distance, his expression very triumphant: "Of course I have my own methods."


    Zhang Hui walked to the dung basket and asked, "Where am I going to fill the dung? I want to finish picking up Lushan quickly."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, it''s getting dark. I''ll talk about the dung picking thing tomorrow. Come in with me and cook for me." Xie Zhuo pushed Zhang Hui out of the vegetable garden again.


    Zhang Huixin said: "This man seems to be arresting a servant, making me pick dung and cook. I don''t know when I can get rid of him."


    There are a few short and old earthen houses not far from the vegetable garden. Zhang Hui guessed that this should be Xie Zhuo''s residence.


    The furnishings in the room are extremely simple, there is no redundant furnishings, and it seems that no new items have been added for many years.


    Zhang Hui''s eyes were attracted by the table in the middle of the room.The oblique light penetrated into the room and hit the table exactly, illuminating the old imprints on the table very clearly.


    Those imprints seem to be layered on top of each other. At first glance, it can only be seen that there are many messy lines and graphics drawn on the desktop, and there is no obvious name at all.


    But under this light, when you look up at your eyes, you can find that these lines and figures are actually runes one after another.


    Xie Zhuo saw Zhang Hui staring at the table and felt a little surprised: "Oh, can you understand this?"


    Zhang Hui had also heard of runes at Gou Xin, but the mysterious runes were difficult to understand, and Gou Xin didn''t intend to teach Zhang Hui, so Zhang Hui couldn''t even know the fur.


    He fixed his eyes on the table, raised his fingers in the air, and involuntarily began to trace the marks he saw.


    Xie Zhuo walked to the side of Zhang Hui and put one hand on the hand where Zhang Hui traced the mark in the air. Zhang Hui felt a blast of air flow from Xie Zhuo''s hand, as if forming between the two hands. A layer of diaphragm.


    A yellow light suddenly appeared where Zhang Hui passed in the air. He couldn''t believe that the marks he had drawn in the air could actually show up. He continued to trace as he saw the marks from the table. As it became more complete, those crooked twists that he couldn''t understand seemed to contain certain specific meanings, reflecting the mystery of some things hidden around him.


    After he traced the entire rune, he looked at the wonderful figures in the sky and felt unprecedented joy and excitement.


    There was only a bang, and the window suddenly closed, as if someone from outside slammed the window toward this side.


    Zhang Hui looked at it curiously, and thought: "Is this the rune that my master said to describe the veins of all things, and then use the veins to affect all things?"


    Xie Zhuo saw Zhang Hui''s bewilderment and concentration, and smiled and asked, "Boy, where did you come from? Why did you go to Lushan?"


    "Linshui Town, Jianyang County."


    "Oh? Come from such a far place, it seems that the intention is not small!" Xie Zhuo''s tone began to reveal his curiosity towards this young man.


    "I want to be a practitioner and a swordsman." Zhang Hui didn''t really have any idea about entering Lushan, but when Xie Zhuo talked about his intentions, his desire to become a practitioner resurfaced.


    Xie Zhuo stroked his beard and laughed: "Haha, it is not easy to become a swordsman. Lushan has only a few in the past few hundred years, and there are not many people willing to take this path."


    "Oh? It''s so good to be a swordsman. You don''t have to be afraid of how many people from Beimang come. Why don''t you take this path?" Zhang Hui asked.


    The smile on Xie Zhuo''s face faded, and the child-like look on his face suddenly became serious, and he sighed: "The path of the sword master is not easy to follow. Let''s put aside the roots and talents, but only the point of firmness. Very few people can do it. At least in the past few decades, I have not seen Lushan have a decent swordsman. Lushan has sent a large number of talents to our great Qi country. This is true. It can be in the realm of cultivation. In terms of height, it is not comparable to Beimang Bei Amen."


    "Huh?" Zhang Hui had never heard of such remarks, and felt very surprised.


    Xie Zhuo shook his head and pointed to the stove to signal Zhang Hui to cook in the past: "Remember, if you enter Lushan, I can say that, you can''t say that. That''s why I have planted at the foot of the mountain for decades. Dishes."

 491 Chapter 491

    Zhang Hui heard what Xie Zhuo said. It seems that he was punished here to grow vegetables because he said something wrong. So, Xie Zhuo is indeed not an ordinary vegetable grower.


    Xie Zhuo saw Zhang Hui look at him curiously, and turned his face arrogantly: "Don''t think you can learn something from me, you kid, I will bring the things in my stomach into the soil. , No one teaches."


    Zhang Hui thought that Xie Zhuo Xiu was so high that he might not have a low status in Lushan before he was punished to grow vegetables at the foot of the mountain, and he was old, and he should also know a lot about the world''s cultivation sects. He probably knew his master Gou Xin. Asked: "Does senior know Bei Amen''s Gou Xin?"


    "Gou Xin?" Xie Zhuo looked at him unexpectedly when he heard Zhang Hui''s inquiries about Gou Xin, "How do you know about Gou Xin, a little boy?"


    "I heard it by accident." Zhang Hui thought of Gou Xin being chased and killed, and did not dare to reveal that he was Gou Xin''s apprentice.


    "This person has disappeared for more than ten years. It''s a pity. He is a genius. He is a genius after me in this world. He entered the circle at the age of 20 and became one of the four great emissaries of North Amen at the age of 25. Born to be rebellious and intolerant to Bei Amen, he became a traitor despised by the people of Beimang."


    Zhang Hui once heard Gou San said that the cultivation realm of a practitioner is divided into five stages: first acquaintance, opening the channel, turning around, enlightening and returning to true five realms, each realm is divided into three stages, ordinary people reach the beginning of breakthrough It usually takes ten or eight years to understand the realm.


    "Traitor? Why do you say that he is a traitor?" Zhang Hui didn''t understand why everyone said Gou Xin would label him a traitor.


    Xie Zhuo sighed, "Hey, it''s hard to say that the people of Bei Amen value loyalty and most tolerate traitors. I heard that he helped the people of Qi, so he was called a traitor."


    "Why is he helping the people of Qi?"


    Xie Zhuo encountered a question he couldn''t answer, and felt helpless and irritable. He picked up a wilted radish and threw it on Zhang Hui''s forehead: "Why do you have so many and why? Quickly cook for me."


    Zhang Hui made a face at Xie Zhuo and had to turn around and cook honestly.He quickly prepared the meals for the two and brought them to the table.


    Xie Zhuo leaned over to the table and saw that even though there were only two bowls of radish and cabbage, they were all decent.He picked up his chopsticks and took a sip, and said with a smile, "Well, it''s delicious, the kid is good at craftsmanship."


    Zhang Hui has learned to cook since he was more than ten years old. His adoptive father is old and he has to make clothes for others to support the family. He takes care of many chores in the family. As for cooking, you just need to pay more attention and summarize and do more. It can always be made delicious.


    Xie Zhuo did not greet Zhang Hui to sit down and eat, and ate himself.


    "I have caught a lot of hairy boys who came to do things for me. You are the first one to make the food so delicious. Some simply beat them to death and don''t cook, saying that the gentleman is far away from the kitchen, I am! Others are not long. I put the whole radishes in the pot and boiled, seeing that I wanted to cook them too. They fix me, and I fix them, anyway, I have spare time." Xie Zhuo was having a good meal, and he talked to Zhang Hui about the past. What happened here.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself: "No wonder everyone is going to give him the nickname of''Old Ghost of Dongshan'', this man is indeed very weird."


    "Then how can you let them leave?" Zhang Hui asked. What he cares most is when he can leave here and go to Lushan.


    Xie Zhuo buried his head in the meal and replied casually: "Then it depends on my mood. Some days or two days, some ten days and a half months, your kid''s cooking is delicious, so just leave it for a while."


    "No, no...I have to go to Lushan earlier!" Zhang Hui heard Xie Zhuo say that he wanted to stay for a while, complaining in his heart.


    Xie Zhuo raised his head to look at Zhang Hui, his eyes domineering and sharp, as if he could not allow others to violate his will.


    Zhang Hui looked up at the door. The sky was about to break. He muttered in his heart: "This man has a temper to be like a child, so unreasonable and stingy, for fear that others will learn his skills. It¡¯s a fool not to run when you meet such a person. I will run as soon as it gets dark."


    After eating, Xie Zhuo saw that there was not enough water in the water tank, so he asked Zhang Zhang to go out to carry water.


    Zhang Hui picked the bucket and followed the road Xie Zhuo showed him. When he reached the well, he was half a mile away from the earthen house where Xie Zhuo lived.


    He dropped the bucket and walked forward quickly.Thinking of the situation of getting lost during the day, he could only walk eastward, lest he walked back to the weird mountain and couldn''t get out for a long time.


    He walked dozens of steps away, and suddenly felt pain in his abdomen. He thought it was because he didn''t adapt to the food here, and he thought it might be relieved after a while.But when he walked forward, the pain in his abdomen began to spread everywhere, the chest, shoulders, and neck were all the same pain method, as if there was a force in the body pulling, and the pain made him want to lie down on the ground and roll around.


    "What''s wrong with me? It''s so weird. Did the old ghost do something on me?"


    When Zhang Hui thought about it, he didn''t dare to go any further. He stopped there for a while, but the pain on his body still couldn''t be relieved.


    He had to try to walk back, and the pain really eased. When he walked to the well, the pain had almost disappeared.


    Zhang Hui was taken aback: "Sure enough, this old ghost moved his hands and feet. Today I saw with my own eyes that he can manipulate the window with spells. Maybe he also used this spell on me. No wonder everyone is afraid of him. I still Go back honestly first."


    Zhang Hui picked up water and returned to Xie Zhuo''s home as if nothing happened.As soon as he entered the door, Xie Zhuo sat at the table and didn''t look at him. He tapped his fingers on the table and coughed a few times, seeming to imply: "I''m still running, know I''m great."


    Early the next morning, the two had breakfast, and Xie Zhuo began to direct Zhang Hui to work.


    Xie Zhuo pointed to the other end of the vegetable garden and said, "You go to the dung pile and pick the dung, and then you pick it back and spread it on this large vegetable patch.


    Zhang Hui looked at the past. Although the vegetable plot is large, it is not too difficult to shop next to each other. It just took a little longer.


    He picked the dung and returned, looking for a corner to start spreading the dung in a fixed direction. Xie Zhuo was lying on the rotten rocking chair on the grass not far away, basking in the sun.


    Zhang Hui suddenly discovered that some places on the side where he had spread the dung were actually empty. He thought he had leaked the pavement, but he found that some places on the side where he had not gone to spread the poop were actually covered with dung.


    "How could it be messed up? I obviously just spread it next to each other."


    He looked at the vegetable patch in wonder, suspecting that the vegetable patch was moving, he continued to spread it in his original direction, and then observed the pattern of the place where the dung was spread and the place where it was not. The ground is not moving randomly, but moving in a specific context.


    Zhang Hui looked at this large vegetable plot and cursed in his heart: "Isn''t this deliberately making things difficult for me? It''s all messed up now, when will I be able to finish it!"

 492 Chapter 492

    After he finished cursing, he changed his mind to think that the old man''s exercises are really unpredictable, and he can see it once, and it is not in vain to visit Lushan once.


    Zhang Hui yelled to Xie Zhuo, "Senior, don''t just move this piece of land, try moving me like a carrot!"


    As soon as the voice of Zhang conversation fell, he felt dizzy and the scene in front of him seemed to be changing rapidly. When he took a closer look, he actually stood next to Xie Zhuo.


    "This person is so fascinating. Why did he suddenly come to me." Zhang Hui took a sigh of fright. "Hey, that''s not right, his recliner is also coming..."


    He looked at the surrounding grassland again, where Xie Zhuo was coming, obviously he was moved to Xie Zhuo''s side like a radish.


    Before he could get over his breath, there was another chaos in front of him. When everything around him settled, he found himself standing next to the stinking dung pile.


    "It can really move me like a carrot. What kind of magic is this, it''s too scary."


    Zhang Hui was sighing in his heart, feeling that his body was entering the dizziness once again. This time, he was standing next to the well where the water was drawn last night, and if he moved one step forward, he would fall into the well. He drew back abruptly and fell to the ground.


    "Alright, senior, don''t use me as a radish anymore. I''m going back to spread the dung." Zhang Hui shouted in the direction of Xie Zhuo.


    This time, using the dung basket next to him as a reference, Zhang Hui found that he had returned to his original position. At this time, Xie Zhuo''s hearty and proud laugh came from his ear.


    Zhang Hui guessed that Xie Zhuo¡¯s greatest intention might not be to catch people and do him work, but that he was too boring to be here alone, and wanted someone to make him play tricks, just like cats like to play with mice. The process is satisfied and fun.


    Zhang Hui once again remembered the situation where he lost his way in the mountains yesterday. It may be Xie Zhuobu''s confusion.After he finally got out, he saw Xie Zhuo lying on the road and pretending to be dead.All these things can only show that Xie Zhuo is indeed too boring to be trapped in this mountain alone.


    He was punished to grow vegetables in this place. On the surface, he seemed to be enjoying himself, but in his heart he felt lonely and bored. That''s why he became such a weird old man.


    Since this vegetable plot can be disrupted by Xie Zhuo at any time, if it is laid down rigidly according to the previous method, it will definitely be exhausted to finish the plot.Zhang would think of this, and got up and walked around. If Xie Zhuo moved the land according to a certain rune, then there must be a context.


    After he walked, he seemed to form a figure in his mind little by little, and the figure became clearer and clearer, but if he was allowed to draw it, he would find it very difficult. The figure seemed to be vague and vague. , And cannot be divided, and a clear analysis.


    Now, he feels that he is standing on the figure. He himself is a pen, the dung he spreads is ink, and Xie Zhuo is the one who painted this talisman. As long as he understands the talisman in Xie Zhuo''s heart, he will Know how to go.


    At this time, he got rid of the previous anxiety and upset, and his heart became more and more calm. The direction he was walking was as natural as clouds and flowing water, and he felt a bit after entering meditation when sitting in meditation on weekdays.


    He looked at it again and found that the vegetable field behind him was very smoothly covered with dung. According to this situation, it was much faster than the practice of the land being still and moving.


    The work that was originally expected to be done in dark was almost finished shortly after noon. Zhang Hui looked at this vegetable patch very proudly. After he finished packing his tools, he walked towards Xie Zhuo.


    He thought he was able to discover the secrets in the vegetable field was already great, and Xie Zhuo would definitely praise his high understanding.


    Xie Zhuobai glanced at him and said mockingly: "Come on, don''t bend your tail, your little cleverness is nothing. To become a practitioner, you can''t rely on this little cleverness."


    Fortunately, Zhang Hui was accustomed to cynicism in Linshui Town, and he didn¡¯t pay much attention to other people¡¯s comments. Moreover, the meaning of Xie Zhuo¡¯s words was not completely denying him, so he also smiled at Xie Zhuo, seemingly Thank him for letting himself open his eyes here.


    Zhang Hui saw Xie Zhuo get up and planned to move him the broken rocking chair.Xie Zhuo frowned, listened attentively to the sound in the distance, and struck Zhang Hui''s chin, indicating that he was not in a hurry to move the rocking chair.


    "Someone is coming." Xie Zhuo returned to the rocking chair and sat peacefully.


    Zhang Hui looked around, and he saw that someone in the distance was walking towards this side.


    After a while, Zhang Hui could roughly see what this person looked like.


    This man was about forty years old, of moderate build, with an exceptionally straight back, and full of energy. He was wearing a light gray robe, gentle and elegant, but also strong.Although far away, Zhang Hui could see that the smile on his face was just right, neither overly attentive nor hypocritical, but respectful in his smile.


    But Zhang Hui found that Xie Zhuo didn''t seem to like this person. He was puzzled. This person was handsome and didn''t hate him. How could Xie Zhuo not welcome him.


    He turned his head and asked in a low voice, "Who is this?"


    "Xu Gui." Xie Zhuo replied coldly.


    Zhang Hui was shocked: "This person is actually Xu Gui, the first seat in Lushan Luming Hall. Brother Yuan and Fang Zhu are his disciples. Why did he get here today?"


    Xu Gui approached Xie Zhuo, and worshipped Xie Zhuo a long distance away, and bowed respectfully to him: "Disciple Xu Gui pays a visit to Master Uncle."


    "Uncle Master? The old man of this kind of cuisine turned out to be Xu Gui''s Master Uncle? It really is not simple." Zhang Hui muttered.


    "Get up, get up, there are so many rules." Xie Zhuo waved his hand towards Xu Gui, his tone a little impatient, "What are you doing?"


    Zhang Hui saw the way Xie Zhuo and Xu Gui were talking, and then he felt that the old man was already very good to him. He treated him like his nephew, and others thought that there was a feast between them.


    "Uncle Master, this is Zhang Hui next to you? He accidentally broke in, and I''m sorry to disturb Master Uncle. I came to take him away." Xu Gui looked at Zhang Hui after he finished speaking and looked at him carefully. Some.


    Zhang Hui stepped forward and arched his hand towards Xu Gui: "Junior Zhang Hui has met Mr. Xu."


    Xie Zhuo glanced at Xu Gui with his beard. He did not expect that such an ordinary boy with a hairy head like Zhang Hui would come down to pick him up in person. He usually dislikes Xu Gui''s superficial and easy-going and authoritarian style, and he wants to deliberately now. Embarrassed Xu Gui.


    "This kid just stay here, I think he is very interested in runes, isn''t it right to follow me?" Xie Zhuo said.


    "Didn''t Shishu once said that he was unwilling to pass on his skills?" Xu Gui said with a smile.


    "That was what I said before. It used to be before, and now is now." Xie Zhuo said aggressively.


    "This..." Xu Gui saw that Xie Zhuo had begun to be serious with him, and looked at Zhang Hui, with a look of embarrassment on his face.


    "Hesitating, what''s hard to say." Xie Zhuo saw that Xu Gui had something inconvenient to speak in front of Zhang Hui, so he said to Zhang Hui, "Boy go aside."


    After Zhang Hui walked away, Xu Gui moved closer to Xie Zhuo and whispered, "This child is Lu Yan''s son."

 493 Chapter 493: The Vanishing Hero

    When Xie Zhuo heard this, he looked at Xu Gui in surprise: "It turned out to be Lu Yan''s son. No wonder he felt familiar when I saw him."


    "Yes, I knew that he didn''t find the wrong person. He was indeed Lu Yan''s son. Lu Yan is extremely talented in cultivation, but his pulse knowledge is not suitable for practicing talismanic skills. This child is likely to inherit his father''s. He knows the pulse, so Uncle Master should let me take him to Lushan, and I don¡¯t think this kid is an honest and submissive. Staying here is afraid to make Uncle Master angry."


    When Xie Zhuo heard Xu Gui mention Lu Yan, he recalled the great event that happened 15 years ago.


    Bei Amen has always been striving for the best and has taken Lushan as the object of challenge. Lushan has been difficult to fight since ancient times and has repeatedly rejected Bei Amen¡¯s requests for competition.


    At that time, the Beimang people asked Lushan to send a young master to Beimang to compete. If the Lushan people win, the Beimang people will retreat to the north of Mangshan.The news of North Amen was widely spread among the Qi people, using the Qi people to put pressure on Lushan.


    Qi can solve the border crisis without a single soldier. This is indeed a good thing for Qi, but for Lushan, this challenge has become a problem.


    Bei Amen was split from the demon sect in the north, and eventually destroyed the demon sect, but the practice method is inseparable from its sect. It inherits the demon sect''s use of the vitality of heaven and earth, and is more domineering than ordinary practice They are fast, so it takes less effort and time to reach the same level than ordinary practitioners.


    Moreover, the North Amen people have a tradition of concentration, hard work, and dedicated study, which is similar to Lushan''s inner door practice.But in the past 100 years, the Lushan Inner Gate has not looked like before.


    Bei Amen proposed to send young masters to accept the challenge. This is not an advantage for Lushan. Lushan people have made slow progress during the first two decades of practice. At that time, only Lu Yan among the inner disciples reached Yuan at the age of 23. Zhuan realm, and two of the four great sages of Bei Amen have entered the round realm.


    At that time, Xie Zhuo had been planting vegetables at the foot of the mountain for more than ten years. He had met Lu Yan several times and was deeply impressed by this arrogant and victorious posterity.At that time, Lu Shan sent Lu Yan to Beimang without any suspense. In that competition, Lu Yan lost to Bei Amen''s young master Xinghai. Since then, there has been no news.


    Thinking of what happened back then, Xie Zhuo sighed with emotion. Although Xu Gui, who he didn''t like, was in front of him, he couldn''t help but sigh at him: "Hey, his son is so old. Lu Yan is still too proud of himself. , If you lose, you lose. There is no need to hide from people for so many years!"


    Xu Gui also sighed and said, "Yes, Junior Brother Lu is indeed a talented wizard, so he will not be able to bear this result. If he comes back, no one will blame him, Master Gu, Master, or Senior Brother. After all, he is for Lushan. For Qi Guo to accept this challenge. This time, someone sent a letter to Lushan saying that his son was in Linshui Town. I immediately sent someone to pick him up. This is also Gu Nian Lushan¡¯s affection for him."


    "Who is this to send you the letter?" Xie Zhuo asked fluently.


    "I don''t know. The messenger may have been with Zhang Hui all the time, and seems to know Zhang Hui''s situation very well. I heard that Lu Yan''s wife chased Jianyang with their children back then, trying to prevent him from going to Beimang. But he still couldn''t stop him. The child''s mother passed away that year, and the child''s whereabouts are unknown. Hey, Junior Brother Lu is young and vigorous, so victorious."


    "That said, he himself knows that his son is in Jianyang, so he didn''t win the fight and the children didn''t look for it? Isn''t he dead?"


    "I also thought about this. Maybe something is wrong. I will continue to send someone to check his whereabouts. As for this child, let''s not tell him his life experience, for fear that he has the same temperament as his father and runs to the north. Mang went to find someone."


    Xie Zhuo nodded in agreement when he heard Xu Gui say this: "That''s right, this kid has a right idea and is very stubborn. Let''s take a look first."


    Zhang Hui was standing in the distance. Seeing Xie Zhuo''s appearance, he seemed very serious. He felt that they were talking about something important, and they seemed to have something to do with him.


    He saw Xu Gui beckoning to him, motioning for him to pass, and ran over there quickly.


    "Child, let''s go, I will take you to Lushan." Xu Gui smiled gently towards Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui looked at Xie Zhuo. Xie Zhuo sat on the rocking chair and shook his head leisurely. He raised his head and said, "Let''s go, brat, I will break in again next time and pick me up a year''s dung. "


    Zhang Hui smiled at Xie Zhuo and made a face.He didn''t expect that he would be able to leave this place so soon. Before, he was still digging his mind to escape, and he really wanted to leave now. He still thinks this strange old man is quite interesting. Unexpected things happen when he is with him.


    Xu Gui led Zhang Hui to the west, and Zhang Hui recognized that he was walking the way he came.


    "Mr. Xu, who is the one who wrote the letter? You took so much effort to find me." Zhang Hui guessed that the person who wrote the letter was probably Gou San, because he heard those Beimang people say Gou San. To help the people of Qi, Na Gou San may have some friendship with Lu Shan, and Lu Shan will look after him on his face.


    "It''s an old friend of Lushan, don''t worry about that." Xu Gui didn''t want to tell Zhang Hui his life experience, so he simply answered him.


    As soon as Zhang Hui heard that he was an old friend, he felt that his guess was correct. He saw that Xu Gui didn''t want to talk more about the writer, so he had to stop asking questions.


    After walking for a while, the sun has set, and it is very similar to the situation when it came yesterday, but the road went much smoother than yesterday.


    "It''s really weird. I was trapped here for a long time yesterday. I couldn''t get out after walking for a long time. In the end, I had to walk around indiscriminately before breaking out. Later I ran into the old man Xie..."


    Zhang Hui was quick to speak, and when he called Xie Zhuo the "old man Xie" in front of Xu Gui, he felt something wrong, and stopped suddenly.


    Xu Gui said, "You will call him Uncle Shi from now on."


    Zhang Hui listened to Xu Gui''s words. Didn''t he count him as a peer of Yuan Zhixing and Fang Zhu?Did Xu Gui intend to make him a disciple of Lushan?

 494 Chapter 494

    After Zhang Hui got excited, he felt that he was thinking too much. It was so easy to enter Lushan. He didn''t know what arrangements Xu Gui would make to bring him back, whether he would just let him do handyman or something. But even if it is a handyman, he is finally in Lushan, and he can at least see pigs walking without pork.


    He was walking behind Xu Gui and found that it was almost the place where he tied the horse yesterday. When he walked a little further, he saw that the rope he tied the horse was still hanging on the tree, but the horse was no longer there.


    "It''s strange, I saw the road narrowed yesterday, and I tied the horse here to explore the road. When I came back, I found that the road was gone." Zhang Hui said in confusion.


    Xu Gui smiled and said: "This is your uncle who is teasing you. His old man has been studying the formations in this mountain for decades. When someone breaks in, he will make fun of him. The disciples on the mountain are afraid of him. This This time it must have been Fang Zhu¡¯s guilt-promoting ghost who deliberately brought you here. Yesterday, when he came back, I heard something was wrong. I was afraid that you, an outsider, would be embarrassed by my uncle, so I came down to ask someone.


    "His old man didn''t embarrass me much, just wanted me to work for him."


    As the two talked, they unknowingly walked onto the road where Zhang Hui and Fang Zhu had separated yesterday. At this time, the sun had completely fallen under the mountain, and the forest seemed more secluded.


    Zhang Hui followed Xu Gui up the road. The mountain road was winding, and the two seemed to have changed from one mountain to another. A glance.


    After going down a slope, Zhang Hui saw a mountain gate erected in front of him. The mountain gate is made of white stone slabs. You can tell at a glance that the mountain gate is a few years old, and the top stone slab is carved. With the words "Lushan", the handwriting is vigorous and unforgettable.


    Entering through the mountain gate, the vegetation on both sides began to show signs of manual care, and the stone road in the middle became smoother. After walking a hundred steps forward, I began to see a few old houses hidden by ancient trees.


    These houses are put together high and low to form a compact and beautiful layout, which is simple and elegant.Standing on the old building were a few young disciples wearing plain white shirts. From a distance, they looked elegant and extraordinary, like noble children.


    Xu Gui pointed to these houses, but stopped approaching, and said to Zhang Hui: "This is the Zhigongyuan. The Zhigongyuan manages all Lushan''s chores, external liaison affairs, the library, the dining hall, and the dressing etiquette of the disciples. Wait, everything is under their control. You''ll know naturally after staying here for a few days."


    Zhang Hui saw Xu Gui''s tone of introducing Lushan to him, as if he felt that Xu Gui really planned to keep him in Lushan for a long time, but he could not figure out what Xu Gui meant for a while.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself, if Xu Gui only intended to make him a handyman disciple, he should be sent to Zhigongyuan, and now Xu Gui just took him outside and left after seeing him all the way. It seems that Xu Gui treats him There are also other arrangements.


    Xu Gui took Zhang Hui and continued to move forward. By then, it was almost dark and there were very few people walking outside.After walking through Zhigongyuan, there was a deserted section of the road and no houses were visible. After a while, I saw many houses clustered together.


    "The front is Lumingtang." Xu Gui said.


    Zhang Hui looked at the group of houses and thought that there should be a lot of people here. Xu Gui next to him was the boss of the whole Luming Hall, but Xu Gui treated people so kindly, which made him come to this strange place for the first time. I felt relieved a lot.


    Xu Gui led Zhang Hui into the Luming Hall. After passing the gate, there was a compound in the middle. The surrounding houses surrounded the compound, and the hall facing the gate was simple and solemn at a glance.There are two small roads next to the hall, and there are countless houses in the past.


    Xu Gui led Zhang Hui towards a small road. Not long after he walked, he saw Fang Zhu''s back disappear quickly at a corner.


    "You still have the face to run, come out!" Xu Gui shouted sharply in the direction where Fang Zhu disappeared.


    Fang Zhu returned to the corner and looked helplessly at Xu Gui''s side. He lowered his head and quickly walked over. When he quickly walked to Xu Gui, he raised his eyes and looked at Xu Gui secretly.


    Zhang Hui looked at Fang Zhu like this, and seemed to be very afraid of Xu Gui. He guessed that Xu Gui should be gentle on the surface, but he was actually not easy to deal with.


    "Master..." Fang Zhu whispered.


    Xu Gui glanced at Fang Zhu in disgust, frowning, and said, "It''s too shameful, but fortunately nothing happened. If anything happens, it won''t be enough to peel your skin."


    "It''s no wonder that I am Zhang Hui running around on his own, and I can only bring him back first because of his injuries." Fang Zhu replied unconvincingly.


    "Okay, you can arrange your junior brother''s residence." Xu Gui said casually to Fang Zhu.


    Fang Zhu looked at Xu Gui in surprise, and then looked at Zhang Huishi with an unconvincing expression on his face: "He? My junior? Master, you..."


    "The door to Lushan is all your junior. Does it need to make such a fuss?" Xu Gui said.


    Fang Zhu thought that Xu Gui intended to accept Zhang Hui as a disciple, and he was very unconvinced, but hearing Xu Gui¡¯s remarks did not seem to mean that. He just left Zhang Hui in Lushan and immediately felt relieved, and agreed, "Yes. Master, the disciple understands."


    Zhang Hui was also a little confused on the side, not knowing how Xu Gui planned to place him.


    After Xu Gui left, Fang Zhu stopped in front of Zhang Hui, looked at him contemptuously, sneered, and said: "The newcomer is in Lushan. The most taboo thing is to file a complaint. If you file a complaint today, there will always be times when you regret it. ."


    Zhang Hui guessed that Fang Zhu must have thought that he had filed a lawsuit in front of Xu Gui, and he was too lazy to explain, so he just glanced at Fang Zhu indifferently.


    "Come with me." Fang Zhu took Zhang Hui and walked inward along a path.


    The two walked to a long-shaped courtyard. The long row of houses in the courtyard was estimated to be a dozen rooms. Zhang Hui guessed that this should be the residence of the disciple of Lu Mingtang.


    In the yard, three or four young people who were slightly older than Zhang Hui held the tub in their arms, as if they had just returned from the bathhouse.They were dressed in neat light gray uniforms. After the shower, their faces were white and energetic. While laughing, they saw Fang Zhu walking by with Zhang Hui, smiling and saying hello to Fang Zhu: "Brother Fang, it¡¯s so late. Bring people to work?"


    It turned out that they saw Zhang Hui dressed in shabby clothes and recognized him as the little servant hired by the Zhigongyuan to do chores.In order to save expenses, the Zhigongyuan does not usually have many staff who specialize in chores. Instead, it temporarily adds staff from outside when it is busy.


    Fang Zhu didn''t explain, and looked at them coldly, leading Zhang Hui to move on.


    Zhang Hui saw several houses next to them with their doors closed. Nothing was left at the door, as if they were uninhabited, but Fang Zhu didn¡¯t stop until he reached the end of the row of houses. The key comes to plan to open the door.


    The two rooms are separated from the long row of houses. There are broken wooden boards, rotten quilts, broken boxes and other debris outside. You can see that this is usually not a place to live.


    Fang Zhu opened the door of a smaller room. After the door was opened, he did not go in by himself, but stood on the side frowning and covering his nose.


    Zhang Hui was also stunned at the door. The room seemed to have been piled up with some perishable things, but had not been cleaned up, so it gave out a strange smell.


    "What else to look at, that''s it." Fang Zhu took a step back and said to Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui turned his head and saw Yuan Zhixing walking towards this side.


    Yuan Zhixing changed into Lushan''s hospital uniform, which was even more elegant. His face was slightly pale, and it seemed that the injuries he suffered a few days ago had not fully recovered.


    Fang Zhu moved his hand to Yuan Zhixing and called "Brother".Zhang Hui also greeted him and called "Brother Yuan".


    Yuan Zhixing was not surprised by Zhang Hui''s title, he seemed to have understood that this was Xu Gui''s arrangement.


    Yuan Zhixing looked at the room and said to Fang Zhu: "Isn''t there so many rooms still vacant? Why do you let Junior Brother Zhang live here?"


    "A group of new disciples will move in in a few days. These houses must be vacated first." Fang Zhu said and planned to leave. "Master has other things to do for me. I won''t accompany Junior Brother Zhang."


    Fang Zhu spoke politely, but walked away without even looking at Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui put his hand on the door frame, stepped his feet over the threshold, turned his head and smiled at Yuan Zhixing: "Brother Yuan, it doesn¡¯t matter, this house is pretty good, and everyone is living in the same room. Living alone in one room is already very satisfied."


    Yuan Zhixing followed Zhang Hui into the house, looked around, and helped Zhang Hui clean up.


    Zhang Hui will see that he is injured, where he is willing to let him clean up, and take the lead in moving out all the things that need to be moved with great effort.


    Yuan Zhixing explained to one side: "Your senior brother is not malicious. You''ll know after getting along with him for a long time. He is just Qi Ye Xiang, but he can''t find Ye Xiang, so he can only exhale at you."


    Zhang Hui recalled Fang Zhu''s arrogant appearance on the road, and also thought of Fang Zhu''s arrogant expression when he was talking to people in Lumingtang, guessing that this person should come from an unusual background.


    And when Yuan Zhixing talked about Fang Zhu, he always spoke very carefully, for fear that he might cause trouble if he said something wrong.


    During the conversation between the two, Zhang Hui learned that in addition to Lumingtang, Lushan¡¯s outer sect practice also has Luyoutang, and the place where Lushan¡¯s inner sect practiced is called Lugu, and the disciples who practiced in Lugu are the direct disciples of the valley master.


    Zhang Hui heard Yuan Zhixing mention the Valley Master, feeling that the Valley Master was profound and mysterious, and asked: "When will the Valley Master come to us? I want to see if he looks the same as us."


    Yuan Zhixing was amused by Zhang Hui''s remarks, and said, "The owner of the valley rarely goes out of Lugu, even if he leaves Lugu, he will go out and wander around. He doesn''t care about Lumingtang. What will he do?"


    "He doesn''t care about it, so why does it sound that the Valley Lord has the supreme position in Lushan?" Zhang Hui asked again.


    "Qi State values ??Lushan and respects the Valley Lord. Even the monarch must respect the Valley Lord for three points. How can the Valley Lord take care of Luming Hall''s mundane things? You can''t see the Valley Lord anyway. What if you can Find me, or find master."


    Zhang Hui heard this and didn''t ask any more.He knew that Yuan Zhi acted cautiously and asked too much about some things that made the other party embarrassed. He has stayed in Lushan for a long time, and he will know what he can know in the future.

 495 Chapter 495 Ye Xiang is here again

    After Zhang would clean up the house, the sky was completely dark.


    Yuan Zhixing gave Zhang Hui a quilt of his own, and Zhang Hui was so grateful that he didn''t know what to say.


    On this journey with Yuan Zhixing and Fang Zhu, the difference between the two is too great. Yuan Zhixing is gentle and polite, while Fang Zhu is arrogant and acrimonious, but there seems to be no contradiction between the two. So Zhang Hui is still willing to believe that Fang Zhu may not really be that bad as Yuan Zhixing said.


    On the second day, Zhang Huitian got up just after dawn. He was troubled by rats all night, slowly watching the dawn and could not fall asleep again.


    He had breakfast in the dining hall, and according to what Yuan Zhixing had told him, he went to Zhigongyuan to find someone to receive uniforms, bedding and other items.


    When he walked near Zhigongyuan, he saw a group of people gathered in front of him, seeming to be watching some excitement. There was a carriage parked in front of the crowd, and it looked like someone was coming from afar.


    "Look!" Zhang Hui had just entered Lushan, full of curiosity about everything.


    The disciples doing handyman in Zhigongyuan wear different clothes from other disciples. They usually don''t wear long gowns for the convenience of movement, but dark short clothes instead.In addition to the handyman disciples of Zhigongyuan, there were also a few disciples of Lumingtang standing around.


    Zhang Hui stood behind them, stole through the gap in the crowd and saw that the people facing him in front were dressed as Beimang people.


    "Why did they come to Lushan?" Zhang Hui thought that the Beimang people were only active in the north, and he didn''t expect to see the Beimang people when they arrived at Lushan.


    Looking closer, one of them was a bit familiar, and he was actually the person next to Ye Xiang.


    Zhang Hui was shocked: "Oops, Ye Xiang came to Lushan, is it related to me?"


    I only heard a tall Beimang man in the middle said: "We are going to find someone! You block us here to go in and report the letter secretly, so that the kid can be hidden."


    Zhang Hui heard that this group of people seemed to be looking for someone in Lushan, but they were blocked by the disciples of Zhigongyuan.


    The person who spoke to the Beimang was Li Ya, the big disciple of the Zhigongyuan. He was more than 30 years old, handsome in appearance, and calm, standing in front of this alien from afar without showing any fear.


    Li Ya has been in Zhigongyuan for many years and has seen all kinds of people. He knows that he must adhere to principles in front of such people and cannot easily give in.


    Li Ya said: "We don''t know the Zhang Hui you mentioned. I have already sent someone to invite Uncle Xu. Since you are here, you can come and rest with me in the lobby, so why bother outside here? ?"


    When Zhang Hui heard that these people had come to him, he was taken aback, wondering if it was because he attacked Ye Xiang, so Ye Xiang came to trouble him, but the road from Zhuoling to Lushan was far away, and Ye Xiang also You can''t chase it for this little thing!


    "I don''t believe you. People are already in your Lushan Mountain. Let''s go in and look for them by ourselves, and don''t listen to you fooling around." The Beimang person still refused to give in.


    Zhang Hui thought that since this group of people had found here, he would definitely not leave easily if he did not find him. He might as well take the initiative to stand up, lest there be other incidents because of him alone.


    He pushed aside the crowd and walked towards the Beimang.


    The Beimang person recognized Zhang Hui at a glance, his eyes squinted, and a sneer appeared on his full face: "Boy, you are here!"


    At this time, the man in the carriage opened the curtain and walked out.


    This person is Ye Xiang.


    After Ye Xiang got out of the carriage, he smiled and nodded to Li Ya, his expression completely indistinct.


    Zhang Hui mocked in his heart: "Pretending to be a gentleman, in fact he was very sloppy. He didn''t get out of the wagon to talk for a while, he simply didn''t put the people of Lushan in his eyes."


    Ye Xiang looked at Zhang Hui and smiled lightly at him, looking very kind.


    Ye Xiang said, "Little brother, let''s meet again, congratulations on becoming a disciple of Lushan!"


    Those disciples from Lushan who watched the excitement saw that the imposing group of Beimang people were looking for Zhang Hui to be this shabby boy. They were very surprised. They watched the scene with wide eyes, wondering what would happen next. thing.


    Zhang Hui came closer to Ye Xiang and looked straight into his eyes. Ye Xiang was half a head taller than Zhang Hui, and Zhang Hui looked at Ye Xiang like this, and did not show any weakness.


    "Don''t come to so many fake handles. You came to Lushan just to seek revenge, right?"


    Ye Xiang smiled pretendingly, and said: "The little brother is young, but he understands very well in his heart. We two have counted on energy conservation as a hatred, it is the saying that we can''t know each other if we don''t fight."


    When Zhang Hui met Ye Xiang, he said that it was getting closer. He guessed that Ye Xiang was really not seeking revenge, but at this moment he was more worried. Since Ye Xiang did not come for revenge, then there is something more important than seeking revenge. What would it be to find him?


    "Please speak up if you have something."


    Ye Xiang looked at Zhang Hui up and down, and said, "Sure enough, he is extraordinary at a young age, and he deserves to be an apprentice..."


    When Zhang Hui heard this, the whole person was stunned, Ye Xiang actually knew that he was Gou Xin''s apprentice!But it''s not surprising that when Gou Xin appeared again, the Beimang people would definitely look for his traces everywhere, and he Zhang Hui was most closely related to Gou Xin.When he was in Zhuoling, he ran into a lot of fellow villagers in Linshui Town. Ye Xiang and others would know that he was taken away by Yuan Zhixing only by asking.


    "Let''s talk about where Gou Xin is hiding, and you can be your Lushan disciple with peace of mind if you say it. If you don''t say it, I''m afraid the future will be difficult."


    Ye Xiang moved closer to Zhang Hui, and his tone was no longer as gentle as before, but began to be a little aggressive.


    The crowd onlookers heard that the young boy standing in front turned out to be the disciple of the North Amen Saint Envoy Gou Xin, and they all looked at Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui guessed that since Ye Xiang is from Bei Amen, Ye Xiang should have received Bei Amen''s order to arrest Gou Xin, so he followed Lushan.


    Just as Zhang Hui was hesitating how to deal with Ye Xiang, the crowd gave way, and Xu Gui was walking towards this side.


    With his hands behind his back, Xu Gui strode forward.


    Ye Xiang saw Xu Gui coming out, pretending to be surprised, and greeted him with a surprised smile: "Oh, I also disturbed Mr. Xu. I''m really sorry. I just want to talk to this little brother, but It is a sin to make such a big noise."


    Xu Gui straightened his back and returned to Ye Xiang with a polite smile: "We have not communicated with Lushan for many years. If you come from afar, you are a rare visitor. Of course, I will see you because of the friendship between Lushan and Bei Amen."


    Judging by seniority, Ye Xiang wants to be inferior to Xu Gui, so Xu Gui took advantage of the momentum to say that he came out to see Ye Xiang because of his friendship with Bei Amen, not allowing Ye Xiang to be proud of it.


    Ye Xiang raised his eyebrows, squeezed out a smile, and said, "That''s right, Bei Amen has indeed been inaccessible to Lushan for many years. It''s all because the senior Lu Yan of your school lost 15 years ago when I sent the Xinghai Saint Envoy. Senior Lu Yan couldn¡¯t accept the reality for a while. Since then, there is no news. You have misunderstood Bei Amen, so the two sides didn¡¯t come through. It¡¯s really a shame.¡±


    After Ye Xiang finished speaking, he looked at Xu Gui and smiled provocatively.


    Xu Gui knew that Ye Xiang wanted to use this incident fifteen years ago to humiliate Lushan, so he involved the reason why the two sides did not come and go.Xu Gui looked at Zhang Hui specially, and when he saw Zhang Hui frowning and thinking, he didn''t seem to know that Lu Yan that Ye Xiang said was his biological father.


    Li Ya said on the side: "Your excellency is serious. What happened fifteen years ago is over. We Lushan only sent people to inquire about the whereabouts of Master Lu, and did not get too entangled with this incident. Instead, it is you. In order to find the traitors in your own sect, you have started to move the crowd all the way to Lushan, and also tried to go in privately to find someone. This is not like the style of the world''s cultivation school!"


    "You..." Ye Xiang was originally extremely calm, and was also irritated by Li Ya''s words. He took a step towards Li Ya and raised his hand to point at Li Ya''s nose, but he quickly suppressed his anger. Flicking his sleeves, he said, "Let''s find someone, when it''s your turn to be an outsider to judge."


    Zhang Hui had long heard that Lushan and Bei''amen were great schools of cultivation in the world, and the strength of the two factions became horns. Now that Ye Xiang and Xu Gui are facing each other, he knows that the two factions had been fighting secretly many years ago.


    Ye Xiang turned to Xu Gui and said, "Don''t say so much today, I just plan to take this little brother back to ask a few words."


    "If it''s just a question, isn''t it the same to ask here?" Xu Gui replied.


    "I''m afraid this little brother has a bad memory, maybe I have to take it back and think about it slowly."


    The meaning of Ye Xiang¡¯s words can be guessed by everyone present. He was on the spot in Lushan and it was difficult to press Zhang Hui, so he wanted to take Zhang Hui back and slowly force him to tell the whereabouts of Gou Xin, or use him to draw Gou Xin¡¯s whereabouts. come out.

 496 Chapter 496

    Xu Gui said again: "This doesn''t work. Since he has become my Lushan disciple, there is no reason to let an outsider take it away."


    Ye Xiang still refused to give in, and continued: "But this little brother knows the whereabouts of Gou Xin..."


    Before Ye Xiang finished speaking, Zhang Hui stood up and asked confidently: "Did Senior Lu Yan from Lushan disappear in your Beimang?"


    Ye Xiang didn''t know what exactly Zhang Hui wanted to sell, but Zhang Hui asked him when he came in front of him, so he had to answer: "Yes."


    "Is it possible that your Saint Xinghai envoy knows the whereabouts of Senior Lu Yan?"


    "This is not necessarily."


    "After the two of them have tried, then we Lushan people can think that Saint Envoy Xinghai knows the whereabouts of Senior Lu Yan, then we will also ask Xinghai to ask, how about?"


    Ye Xiang¡¯s meaning in listening to Zhang¡¯s conversation was to compare himself with Xinghai, and even said that he would invite Xinghai to ask for a question, and instantly felt that Zhang Hui was deliberately insulting Bei Amen, deliberately teasing him, Ye Xiang, and Zhang Hui His hatred deepened again.


    After hearing Zhang Hui''s words, the onlookers suddenly felt confident, and began to yell at Ye Xiang: "If you say take it away, take it away? Then first send you Xinghai to us for questioning!"


    Ye Xiang''s fingers were slightly bent and raised in the air, making a gesture of grasping Zhang Hui''s throat, but then looking at Xu Gui, the corners of his mouth trembled stiffly, and he pulled out a smile, saying: "Little brother is young. It¡¯s light, it¡¯s really irrational. I just want to ask my little brother for some clues today. If Mr. Xu refuses to let go, we will treat you personally."


    While Ye Xiang suppressed his hatred for Zhang Hui, he tried to find a way to step down for himself, not only giving Xu Gui face but not hurting himself.


    When he saw Xu Gui no longer talking, he turned to Zhang Hui again: "Little brother, do you really know the whereabouts of Gou Xin?"


    "I really don''t know now, and I will never tell you if I know it in the future, so don''t ask me anything!" Zhang Hui raised his head and looked at Ye Xiang. The implication was to tell Ye. Xiang, even if we meet in the future, he will still have this attitude.


    Ye Xiang arched his hand toward Xu Gui, made a "walk" gesture to the group of people behind him, and turned to the carriage.


    After Ye Xiang left, all the onlookers focused on Zhang Hui, and some people started talking on the spot.


    "This kid turned out to be Gou Xin''s apprentice?"


    "Then he is not from Bei Amen? How can he still enter Lushan?"


    "..."


    Zhang Hui also felt that these people around him were very suspicious of the identity of his disciple. He glanced at Xu Gui quietly, wondering how Xu Gui would react when he knew his identity, and whether he would be on the spot. He drove away.


    Xu Gui''s face was extremely calm, as if he didn''t take Zhang Hui''s identity to heart.


    At this time, Fang Zhu emerged from the crowd, bowed to Xu Gui, and then stood up and said: "Since Zhang Hui is Gou Xin''s apprentice, then he must have learned Bei Amen''s exercises, and now he worships our Lushanmen. In the future, what he will learn from him will not be pure Lushan exercises. Wouldn''t it be a joke when he goes out?"


    When the people around heard it, they responded in a low voice, "Yes, doesn''t it look a little nondescript?"


    "Although Zhang Hui has mediocre aptitude, if he cultivates hard, he may have a small achievement in the future. Is this achievement from Bei Amen or from Lushan?" Fang Zhu kept talking, his face looked very It''s a pleasure.


    Xu Gui has always known Fang Zhu¡¯s character, knowing that he is not as generous as Yuan Zhixing, and if he cannot tolerate anyone in his heart, he must be brought down. He knows that Fang Zhu would rather go against his intentions at this time. Want to drive Zhang Hui out.


    Fang Zhu knelt to Xu Gui: "The disciple begged Master to let Zhang Hui leave Lushan!"


    "Okay, I have my own opinion." Xu Gui became a little impatient with Fang Zhu''s impatience.


    Fang Zhu said that he was worthy of it. Where would he give up easily? He knew that even if he offended Xu Gui, Xu Gui would not do anything to him, but if he didn¡¯t use this opportunity to drive Zhang Hui out, then this one The thorn in the eye has stayed here.


    "Master think twice. When Ye Xiang comes to make trouble like this, Zhang Hui''s identity will be spread throughout Lushan. If Master insists on accepting Zhang Hui, how can this convince the crowd?" Fang Zhu finished speaking and turned to look at the crowd. Lushan disciple.


    Xu Gui sighed for a long time, looked at the ground for a long time, and said, "Hey, this matter can''t be hidden after all. I''ll talk about it here today."


    Everyone looked at Xu Gui.Xu Gui put his hand on Zhang Hui''s shoulder and patted, facing everyone, he solemnly said: "Zhang Hui can''t leave Lushan. Lushan can''t do such ungrateful things. He is a descendant of Lu Yan."


    "Ah..." The crowd exclaimed again and again, and a new round of whispered discussions began.


    The word "Lu Yan" came into Zhang Hui''s mind like a thunder. This was actually his father''s name. Over the years, he has not cared much about his own life experience, because there are still a lot of images in Linshui Town. He didn''t know who his biological parents were. Sometimes he even imagined that he had fallen into this Linshui town from the sky. Now that he can still learn the news of his father, he felt that he couldn''t accept it for a while.


    As for Lu Yan, he had just heard from Ye Xiang that Lu Yan had been defeated by Xinghai.At this moment, there was a strong impulse in his heart, he wanted to know what kind of person Lu Yan was and how he could meet this person.


    Fang Zhu stared at Zhang Hui with wide-eyed eyes. He was surprised at first, and then still unconvinced. He sighed and turned around and didn''t want to hear Xu Gui continue.


    Xu Gui went on to say: "Lu Yan, for the sake of Lushan and Qi, took the risk alone at a young age and accepted Bei Amen''s challenge. Over the years, we have been inquiring about the whereabouts of his children. The reason for going out. I know that some of you are not convinced and think that Zhang Hui will benefit from his father¡¯s reputation in Lushan. Today, everyone will be a testimony. For the sake of fairness, Zhang Hui will go through the same experience as other disciples. You can enter into Lumingtang or Luyoutang''s official disciple only after the examination."


    After Xu Gui said, the crowd sighed for a while, and the eyes that looked at Zhang Hui instantly showed sympathy, which was much gentler.


    Li Ya said: "Uncle Xu is right. If Zhang Hui is driven out of Lushan because he is Gou Xin''s apprentice, it would be too arbitrary. Zhang Hui can stay first and let everyone see if he has entered the evil sect. I can''t change it. If he is still pure and honest, there is no need to care about his past."


    Bei Amen was originally a branch of the Northern Demon Sect. This branch grew rapidly after the current leader of the Northern Mang tribe and the South of the Northern Amen Great God Seat Yanzhi, and in turn destroyed the Demon Sect. Force yourself into the right path of practice.But in the eyes of the practitioners in the Central Plains, Bei Amen could not get rid of the root of the Demon Sect, so they still regarded them as the evil demon Sect.


    The onlookers nodded one after another: "That''s right, you can stay first."


    Fang Zhu wanted to take this opportunity to drive Zhang Hui away, but he didn''t want to force Xu Gui to tell Zhang Hui¡¯s life experience. When he thought that Zhang Hui would become a hero from an unknown boy in the countryside, he felt angry as if Cat scratched, gritted his teeth and glanced at Zhang for a while, then turned and strode away.


    And Zhang Hui still stood in place, and for a while, he couldn''t figure out how to face this reality next.

 497 Chapter 497

    After the crowd of onlookers dispersed, Xu Gui saw Zhang Hui still standing still, guessing that he must still be thinking about his life experience at the moment.


    Xu Gui patted Zhang Hui''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go, I know you have something to ask me, let''s talk while walking."


    "It turns out that you brought me to Lushan because I am Lu Yan''s son." Zhang Hui murmured behind Xu Gui.


    "Yes, now it seems that the sender is probably Gou Xin."


    After Xu Gui said this, Zhang Hui also believed that the sender was Gou Xin, because Gou Xin once mentioned that the Beimang people would invade Linshui Town, but no one believed him, and Gou Xin himself had already The plan was made to desperately protect the people of Linshui Town. In case he died, Zhang Hui would be handed over to Lushan, and Zhang Hui would be taken care of.


    Xu Gui went on to say: "Your father is a genius of spiritual practice. He was famous early on. It''s a pity that he was too young and energetic and couldn''t handle things. Back then, he fought against Xinghai and disappeared after losing. Everyone says he He was so proud that he couldn''t afford to lose, saying that he might be... where he hid."


    Zhang Hui thinks of Zhang He again. In the year that Zhang He died, Zhang Hui would often think of the little by little when the father and son got along before. Although Zhang He is not his biological father, he treats him like his own.Hearing Xu Gui said that Lu Yan couldn¡¯t afford to lose and where he hid, Zhang Hui¡¯s first feeling was that this was absolutely impossible. He believed that his father had a lasting problem back then, so he didn¡¯t return to Linshui Town to find it. he.


    Xu Gui seemed to see what Zhang Hui was up to, and sighed, and softly persuaded: "The first time I see you, I am sure that you are Lu Yan''s son. This stubbornness in you is very much like your father. From Uncle Master, I concealed this matter, because I was afraid that you would be reckless for a while and would go to Beimang to find your father. I understand your mood, and if you insist on going, I won¡¯t stop, but I still advise you. The road in this world is not as easy to walk as you think. If you don¡¯t have the ability to go to Beimang, not only will you not be able to find your father, but it will also be a problem to want to live there."


    "It''s a problem to survive? I haven''t seen the Beimang people. As long as I don''t provoke them, they will not embarrass me." Zhang Hui questioned.


    "That''s because it is not within their territory. Beimang is a martial artist, and people are hierarchical. The upper level usually conquer the next level by force. With your current skills, they are their slaves in Beimang. Moreover, the Beimang people have lived in the extreme cold of the north for many years, and they have a very close view of their territory. If you enter their territory, they will be very wary of you.¡± Xu Gui patiently explained to Zhang Hui. A lot.


    Zhang Hui could hear that Xu Gui just hoped that he would not be impulsive and rush to Beimang to find his father.Although he had a strong impulse in his heart, he wanted to run to Beimang to find out his father''s whereabouts, but he knew that being alive was the most important thing. If his life was gone, everything else would be empty.


    For the present plan, he can only sneak into Beimang after he inquires about the events of the year beforehand, knows the situation of Beimang and Bei Amen, and has some self-defense ability.


    In order to reassure Xu Gui, Zhang Hui said: "The junior is reckless, let the husband worry about it. I understand what the husband means, and I will never act rashly, please rest assured."


    Although Xu Gui felt uneasy about Zhang Hui, he still nodded with a smile and said, "That''s good, if you have any ideas, you can come to me at any time."


    "Thank you, sir." Zhang Hui handed over to Xu Gui, "I have to go there to get something, sir, please go back first."


    Zhang Hui entered a small courtyard behind the main building of Zhigongyuan. It was almost noon after he took the things out. Not long after the autumn sun came out, a small black cat under the corner was basking in the sun. He saw Zhang Hui passing by. Meowing.


    The cat is black all over, and the two eyes are faintly green. At first glance, it looks a little scary, but when you look at it a few more times, it feels that the black cat is a bit pitiful.


    Zhang Hui saw that the fur on his body was not very submissive, thinking that this should be a wild cat that no one wanted, and that there was a mouse in the room he lived in, so he tried to catch the cat, and wanted to take it back to chase the mouse.


    The cat stared at him blankly on the spot, didn''t intend to run at all, he touched it with his hand, and it raised its head and rubbed his hand.


    "It seems that it is really my cat, I took it home." He carried the cat in his arms and walked to Luming Hall.


    When he returned to his residence, he couldn''t find a rope to tie the cat to, so he closed the door first and let the cat walk around in the room to get familiar with the environment here.After the cat got off Zhang Hui, he found a corner and hid.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard several knocks on the door.


    "Zhang Hui, Meimei girl is here to find you!"


    Zhang Hui listened to this tone, as if talking with a disciple of Lu Mingtang who lived in this courtyard.


    "Who is the girl with Meimei? I have just arrived at Lushan, why would a girl come to my room?" Zhang Hui thought of this, feeling a little bit more happy and proud in his heart.


    Zhang Hui opened the door, and a girl who looked like his age was already standing at the door of his room.


    The girl¡¯s face was white and clean, like a jade. Zhang Hui would involuntarily stare at her cheek for a few moments. Although I have seen handsome girls in Linshui Town, the wind is strong in the north and the sun is big. Girl Our faces were not much whiter. It was the first time he saw someone''s face so white and beautiful, and suddenly he felt a bright light in his eyes.


    The girl also stared at Zhang Hui¡¯s eyes. After looking for a while, her eyes blinked vigorously. Zhang Hui looked at the eyelashes on the round eyes fluttering, feeling that the eyelashes seemed to be brushed on his heart. under.


    "Girl Meimei?" Zhang Hui whispered.


    Brows and brows pouted, his eyes looked at the room behind Zhang Hui and asked: "Someone said you caught my cat?"


    "It turns out that it was your cat. I thought it was a wild cat." Zhang Hui explained.


    Eyebrow didn''t answer him, the cat quickly got into his room, shaking his head to look around.


    She saw the black cat''s shadow quickly passing by the bed, planning to get down and get under the bed to catch the cat.


    Zhang Hui stopped and said, "Don''t, girl with eyebrows, the underside of the bed is dirty."


    He straightened his eyebrows and hurriedly closed the door, fearing that the cat would run out.


    Suddenly, Zhang Hui felt a little strange to be locked up in a room with a young woman. He glanced at his brow and face and found that she wanted to catch a cat, but didn''t realize it.


    Meimei knelt down and whispered, "Come here, come to me!"


    Her voice was particularly delicate, and it was obvious that the two had been separated by several steps, but Zhang Hui felt the voice coming out of his ears.


    Zhang Hui looked at the strained eyebrows and thought that the cat might have belonged to her originally. If she had come to catch it back, of course he would have nothing to say, so he just watched.


    "Come, come to me..."


    Hearing what Meimei said, Zhang Hui always felt that something was wrong, which made him have the urge to open the door.


    "Come here, good."


    ...

 498 Chapter 498 Seven Princes (1)

    "Come here, good."


    Hearing this, Zhang Hui felt even more embarrassed. At this moment, he saw two people lying there listening outside the window. He rushed towards the window and shouted at the people outside: "Catch the cat, look. Where did you think of it."


    Zhang Hui just arrived at Lushan, but it¡¯s not clear yet. It¡¯s rare to see a woman in Lumingtang. The eyebrows are naturally very eye-catching when they come in, especially when two people are locked in the room. The eyebrows also said a few reminiscences, so naturally they walk here Those who have passed will have to fall in love.


    But the eyebrows didn''t seem to react at all, and he still squatted down and tilted his head and called the cat: "Black cat, come out, why don''t you recognize me after so long?"


    Zhang Hui saw that the cat would not come out for a while, and said: "The more you call it, the more it won''t come out. Or you can let me put it here for a few days to scare the mouse, and when the mouse is gone, I will return it to you? "


    He straightened his eyebrows and said helplessly: "That''s it."


    After a while, she added: "You can''t feed it indiscriminately. I can only feed it with the food. I will pick up the bad meat in the back kitchen and save it for them."


    Zhang Hui guessed that this little black cat should be a cat born to a female cat with eyebrows and eyebrows. He often followed the female cat, so he did not recognize eyebrows as the owner.


    Hearing Meimei''s words, he muttered in his heart: "She meant she would come again."


    Meimei was about to open the door and go out. Suddenly he put his ears on the door to listen to the sound outside, and Zhang would hear a strange young man talking outside.


    Meimei listened carefully to the outside sound, but hid behind the door and did not go out to see what happened.


    Zhang Hui will look at this situation. The person speaking outside looks like someone she knows. That''s why she listens so carefully to what the outside person is saying, but she seems to be hiding from the outside person again, so she is still reluctant to go out.


    Zhang Hui also leaned at the window to listen to who was talking outside.


    "...I just watched her go in and haven''t come out for so long, maybe she''s gone?"


    The voice sounded like a disciple of Lu Mingtang living in this courtyard. From this person''s answer, it seemed that the person looking for Meimei had guessed that she was in Zhang Huifang.


    At this time, several knocks on the door scared his eyebrows and covered his ears, and his eyes stared to the ground.


    The person at the door said, "Is the eyebrows here?" The voice was gentle and steady, but the voice was a little tender, and the speaker seemed to be about the same age as Zhang Hui.


    He raised his eyebrows to look at Zhang Hui, and shook his head vigorously at him. Zhang Hui understood what she meant and said loudly: "I''m not here, she left early."


    When he heard that the person outside the door had left, he opened the door with his eyebrows, stretched his head and looked around, then walked out generously.


    After Zhang Huimei sent away, he heard two people in the courtyard, looking at the distant back of the eyebrows, discussing: "Now I know that his true identity is the seventh prince in the palace, and I am afraid that I will not be able to climb high. That''s why I hid."


    Zhang Hui was stunned, this little deer Mingtang could still have the Seven Princes from the palace visiting?


    Meimei brought food to feed the cat on time every day, and Zhang Hui''s small house attracted the enviable eyes of others in the courtyard.From the occasional conversation between Zhang Hui and Meimei, he learned that Meimei was in charge of sorting and registering books in the Zhigongyuan Library and had been in Zhigongyuan for several years.


    After raising the little black cat in Zhanghui for a few days, he dared to go to the yard alone to play.


    Zhang Hui looked at the good weather, and when he left the yard, he let the black cat play in the yard by himself, without shutting it in the room.But when he came back, he found that the black cat was gone, and he couldn''t find it after searching in the yard several times.


    Fang Zhu saw Zhang Hui looking for the cat, standing with his arm in front of his chest, and said coldly: "Don''t look for it, I threw it to the back garden."


    "You know that this cat has an owner, why did you throw it out?" Zhang Hui knew that Fang Zhu always embarrassed him. Although he hated Fang Zhu''s practice in his heart, he still kept himself calm and avoided because of a cat. And conflict.


    "This beast spit at me and wants to catch me. He is so dark that he looks wicked." Fang Zhu said with disgust.


    Zhang Hui looked at Fang Zhu''s unpleasant words, and couldn''t help raising his voice: "You look at the evil door, it''s also someone else''s thing. I still look at your clothes as an eyesore. I will throw it at you someday."


    Fang Zhu always pays special attention to dressing, because he doesn''t want to dress like other disciples. As long as it is not an important occasion, he will wear his luxurious clothes in private.


    "Where did you throw it?" Zhang Hui thought about agreeing to return the black cat to her, so he thought about finding it back quickly.


    Fang Zhu was spoken by Zhang Hui, his tone was a little softer, and he pointed to the direction of Hou Yuan and said: "Throw Hou Yuan''s mouth."


    Without saying anything, Zhang Hui hurried out of the yard to look for it.


    The back garden is a part of Luming Hall. It is close to the back mountain and usually few people go there. This is the first time Zhang Hui has visited this place.


    There was no fence around the garden, but a circle of poplar trees were planted. Zhang Hui heard Fang Zhu say that it was at the entrance of the garden, so he walked straight along the garden. With.


    Seeing that he was about to reach the edge of the opposite mountain, he felt that he might have gone too far, and when he was about to retreat, he suddenly heard the sound of someone talking on the bank of the river on the right, separated by a bunch of trees.


    When he listened for a while, he felt that the two people''s voices were a little low, as if they were discussing something confidential.


    "The place of right and wrong, I have to leave quickly, lest the person who speaks finds out and thinks I have eavesdropped on something."


    Zhang Hui was about to leave. He heard the voice of the speaker a little familiar, like the Seventh Prince who was looking for eyebrows outside his room that day.


    "You have done a good job. More and more disciples from Lushan have become our people, but we must be careful. People from Lushan have been a taboo in court struggles in recent years."


    The person who spoke this was obviously the Seventh Prince, but compared to that day, he appeared more cold and calm.


    "understand."


    "You go back first."


    Zhang Hui felt that the word "understand" inserted by another person in the middle sounded familiar. Suddenly Xu Gui flashed in his mind, but this person only said two words, and he could not judge the truth. It is Xu Kyu.Moreover, the place where he was standing was separated from the speaker by a thick clump of trees, and his appearance could not be seen clearly.


    He heard that someone had left, so he walked forward gently, but the dead leaves under his feet made a sizzling noise. He was afraid that those who stayed would hear his footsteps, so he stopped quickly. .


    "Who?"


    The voice from the bush came immediately.


    Zhang Hui kept complaining, thinking that he had heard the secrets of the seven princes, he would definitely not let him go.And when he came to this desolate backyard alone, he would definitely be thought to be eavesdropping on purpose.


    When he was in distress, there was a "meow" suddenly.


    Zhang Hui had an idea, simply pretending that he didn''t know there were other people, and went after the black cat generously.


    But the person behind the bush did not hear the meowing, and jumped up and fell behind Zhang Hui.


    This person is the current Seventh Prince Ji Yuan.


    Emperor Qi Hui had four sons. The third prince Ji Lian and the seventh prince Ji Yuan are more capable, and they are the most watched candidates to succeed to the throne.Although the seventh prince Ji Yuan could not like Ji Hui, he was smart and studious since he was a child, and he was literate and capable of martial arts. There is a momentum that overwhelms his brother Ji Lian.


    Ji Yuan joined Lu Youtang as a registered disciple two years ago. In recent days, due to his subordinates'' mistakes in his identity, he had to start preparing to leave Lushan.


    Although Ji Yuan''s identity was exposed, at this time, he was still wearing the uniform of Lushan''s disciple. Although he was wearing the same style of clothes, his gestures and gestures were obviously unique.Although young, there is a heroic spirit between his brows, making this face more than just handsome.


    Zhang Hui caught the black cat and stood up and looked at Ji Yuan in surprise: "But it scared me, why did someone suddenly pop up?"

 499 Chapter 499 Seven Princes (2)

    Before Zhang could finish speaking, Ji Yuan''s hand was already grabbing his chest.


    Zhang Hui leaned to one side to avoid it, and threw the black cat to the ground, preparing to guard against Ji Yuan''s attack again.


    "This person is so unreasonable, he came to hit me without asking questions." Zhang Hui cursed silently in his heart.


    Ji Yuan''s figure was extremely fast, one turned around to occupy the back of Zhang Hui, holding his shoulder with one hand, and hitting him on the back with the other.


    Zhang Huijue felt numb on his back, and instantly felt like his whole person collapsed, but he also felt that Ji Yuan didn''t have enough strength with this move, as if he only wanted to restrain him, but didn''t want to hurt him.


    After Zhang Hui settled down, Ji Yuan invaded again, raising his feet to sweep Zhang Hui''s feet.


    "His Royal Highness, please listen to me!" Zhang Hui rolled to the side, raising his head just to look face to face with Ji Yuan, "I don''t know where to offend Your Highness, your Highness is going to shoot me suddenly?"


    Ji Yuan didn''t mean evil on his face, but with a relaxed and playful look: "Why are you hiding here sneakily?"


    "Aren''t you here alone, why I''m sneaky and I should fight, aren''t you sneaky? Do you dare to beat people?" Zhang Hui was beaten up by such an inexplicable beating, and asked quickly.


    As soon as he uttered his words, he thought that it was broken. Ji Yuan must have some power in Lushan and would not let him go easily.But Ji Yuan didn''t think that there was no anger on his face. Instead, he raised his head and smiled twice and said, "I''m quite courageous, but it makes sense. You haven''t seen me, how did you know that I am the prince of the palace? "


    Ji Yuan¡¯s question made Zhang Hui a little nervous. He couldn¡¯t say that he had just heard his voice. He had to follow Ji Yuan¡¯s joking tone and said: "Zhang Hui just heard that His Highness the Seventh Prince was also practicing in Lushan, although Lushan disciples He is so talented, but his majesty is still recognizable among Lushan disciples at a glance. How can I admit my mistake."


    Zhang Hui has never even seen a magistrate of Jianyang County in his life. Now that he meets the Seventh Prince, he doesn''t know how to speak. He simply talks nonsense. Anyway, this is the only one.


    Ji Yuan looked carefully at Zhang Hui''s face and said, "Are you Zhang Hui?"


    Zhang Hui nodded at Ji Yuan in surprise, unexpectedly Ji Yuan knew his name.


    "After the hero, I have heard of your father''s name for a long time, and I have admired him for a long time. Let me go, I invite you to drink." Ji Yuan has long hidden his identity in Lu Youtang, and is used to speaking like the people around him. "I", not "My Palace".


    "Zhang Hui has not been taught by his father, so he dare not accept his father''s favor." Zhang Hui thought that Ji Yuan is still a disciple of Lu Youtang. Lu Youtang and Lu Mingtang are separated by a distance, and the two disciples are generally private. There are not many contacts here, and the identity of the prince Ji Yuan has been exposed, and he entered Lushan only a few days ago. If others see him getting in touch with Ji Yuan, he will encounter more people like Fang Zhu He was jealous, so he immediately declined Ji Yuan''s invitation.


    Ji Yuan still just smiled lightly, and said: "It doesn''t matter, there are naturally opportunities for drinking."


    Zhang Hui apologized back to Ji Yuan with a smile, and knelt down to catch the black cat.


    Ji Yuan approached Zhang Hui and carefully touched the black cat''s back: "This little thing has grown up a lot recently."


    Zhang Hui heard Ji Yuan''s breath, as if he had seen this cat, and he remembered that day when Ji Yuan came to the courtyard to look for Mei Mei, guessing that he and Mei Mei had known each other for a long time, and he might have visited Mei Mei frequently. Naturally I have seen this black cat.


    Zhang Hui was not very familiar with the road, so he had to follow Ji Yuan in the direction of leaving the garden. The two chatted all the way, and it was nearly half an hour before they walked to the vicinity of Luming Hall.


    At this moment, Meimei was walking towards her face, and seeing Zhang Hui holding the black cat in her arms, she speeded up and walked to the side of Zhang Hui, looked at Ji Yuan carefully, nodded and said hello: "His Royal Highness is here too. what."


    "I was practicing in Houyuan, and I happened to meet Junior Brother Zhang. He was not familiar with the road. I was about to come out again, so I went all the way with him." Ji Yuan''s eyes were gentle and his voice softened. , "I haven''t seen you much recently. I''m going back to the capital. I want to be alone with you, but I can''t find you everywhere."


    Meimei looked at Ji Yuan carefully and surprised: "So suddenly? Do you want to come again after you go back?"


    "This is not necessarily true. I want to stay here for a while. If I can walk away, I will definitely come back again." Ji Yuan switched his eyes between Meimei and Zhanghui as he spoke, and he realized Meimei There was something to say with Zhang, and he didn''t say anything further.


    The three of them were silent for a while, and stretched out their eyebrows to touch the black cat in Zhang Hui''s arms: "I will go to your place to find him. Some people say that it was thrown into the backyard, so I hurried after it, fearing that you would not be able to catch him alone. it."


    "I didn''t catch it. It came out to look for me." Zhang Hui smiled triumphantly, and when he raised his head, he met the gaze of his brows, and instantly felt that there was power in those clear eyes, which made his eyes easy. Can''t move.


    When Ji Yuan saw Zhang Hui looking at his eyebrows, he suddenly seemed to understand something. After thinking for a while, he put on a smile and said, "You speak, I have to go back sooner."


    After Ji Yuan left, Zhang Hui felt that the atmosphere was wrong. Except for a few people walking in the distance, there were only him and Meimei.He felt that everything around him was terribly silent, and his gasps were heard very clearly, and he was worried that his gasps, which was obviously different from usual, would be seen by his eyebrows.


    Zhang Hui accidentally looked at Meimei''s eyes again, Meimei also stared at his eyes, pouted and asked: "Why do you always look at me?"


    The words of Meimei made Zhang Hui a shocking spirit who was suddenly awakened from a dream. He smiled politely at Meimei, touched the black cat in his hand, and said, "Then I will go here. Up."


    He has been looking at him with wide eyebrows in his mind for a long time. This is the first time he has such a strange feeling for a girl since he grew up. When he saw her, he was a little cramped and idiotic. Dementia, wanting to see her when he didn''t see her, he seemed to be held by an invisible thread, which made him a little out of control.


    Although Zhang Hui was admitted to Luming Hall by Xu Gui himself, Xu Gui did not express his intention to accept him as a disciple.During his time in Lushan, no one came to arrange for him to practice any basic exercises. Every day, he went to some important places in Lushan to see how the people in Zhigongyuan did things, and to see Luming. The cousin¡¯s sword training and doing some chores for the Zhigengyuan are a stage that Lushan¡¯s disciples must go through. In everyone¡¯s words, this stage is called observation and learning. It takes about a month. Lumingtang is a candidate. Yuan Zhixing will arrange the entire disciples at this stage.


    Candidate disciples at this stage will leave a general impression on the disciples who have already started, as well as the first seat and teaching. If they behave poorly during this period, or are exposed to stains in their character, they will be eliminated directly and even those who have participated in the assessment. No qualifications.


    On this day, Zhang Hui was helping a handyman named Ah Si in the Zhigongyuan to prepare a carriage. He saw two people walking towards him, and it was Ji Yuan who was walking in front of him.


    Ji Yuan was followed by a person. Zhang Hui had seen him outside the Zhigengyuan. This person was called Chang Zhou. He was Lu Youtang''s first chief disciple of Xiang Yan, and a top figure in the practice of Jianzong among Lushan disciples.


    Lushan cultivation is divided into two ways: Jianzong and Qizong. Jianzong controls the sword in the hands of practitioners, and Qizong controls the air between heaven and earth. Lu Youtang¡¯s first seat, Xiang Yan, is the sword of Qi State. First person.There are three of his chief disciples, one of them is Chang Zhou.


    At this age in his thirties, he was born with strong bones, even the cheekbones and jaws on his face are more prominent than ordinary people.His face was cold and he didn''t squint, except for looking at Ji Yuan from time to time, he didn''t pay attention to everything around him.


    Chang Zhou carried a suitcase on his shoulders, looking like he was protecting Ji Yuan from going down the mountain.He hugged his arms in front of his chest, and under his arm he held a black iron sword. The iron sword was more than an inch wider than a normal sword, and it looked very eye-catching.

 500 500 Assassination

    Zhang Hui''s eyes were attracted by the sword Chang Zhou was carrying, and Gu Shang did not say hello to Ji Yuan for a while.


    "Brother Zhang, what a coincidence, are you here too?"


    Before Zhang Hui went up to give Ji Yuan a salute, Ji Yuan greeted Zhang Hui warmly from a distance.


    Ah Si, who was planning to send Ji Yuan down the mountain into the city, naturally knew Ji Yuan''s identity, and he just bowed his hands to Ji Yuan in place, and did not bow down.


    Zhang Hui guessed that this may be the tradition of Lushan, because there are many officials and children who practice in Lushan. If everyone is so clear about their identities, then these complicated etiquette will inevitably cause a lot of trouble.


    So he followed Ah Si, just bowed his hand to Ji Yuan: "His Royal Highness, is this going back to the capital?"


    "Not bad." Ji Yuan''s tone is still very gentle.


    Ah Si was waiting by the carriage, planning to help Jiyuan get into the carriage. Ji Yuan looked at Zhang Hui and said, "You haven¡¯t been to the city yet. It¡¯s lively in the city of Luyang, or you can join us, let¡¯s It¡¯s easy to talk on the road."


    Ah Si also smiled and said: "Brother Zhang just said that he was lost when he first went to Lushan. Why not take this opportunity to follow everyone to familiarize themselves with the road?"


    Zhang Hui walked to the side of Ji Yuan: "In this case, Zhang Hui will also send him off."


    After Ji Yuan got into the carriage, he signaled that Zhang Hui should also sit in the carriage, and Zhang Hui sat opposite Ji Yuan.Ah Si drove outside, performing the role of guard Chang Zhou, and sat next to Ah Si.


    The carriage left Lushan and went very smoothly.


    Ji Yuan looked outside the car and sighed, "I haven''t been back to the capital for many days. Suddenly, I really miss everything in the capital. The prosperity of the capital and the cleanliness of Lushan, each has its own advantages, but it''s a pity that you can''t come and go. what!"


    "If your Royal Highness wants to come back, he will naturally come back again." Zhang Hui answered casually.


    "I hope it''s as you said, but everyone has their own difficulties. For example, your father must have his difficulties back then and suddenly disappear. I believe that he will not be what the world said because of losing. Sorry..."


    When Ji Yuan said this, seeing Zhang Hui¡¯s expression dimmed, as if he had been troubled by his words, he turned to comfort: "Don¡¯t worry, when I return to the capital, I will ask someone to ask in Beimang. Inquire, I will tell you when I have news."


    "Ah... Zhang Hui can''t be grateful enough." Hearing what Ji Yuan said, Zhang Hui was very grateful. He met Ji Yuan but Pingshui, but Ji Yuan was willing to spend this effort to help him.However, he also remembered hearing Ji Yuan''s conversation with the mysterious man in Houyuan, and faintly felt that Ji Yuan was definitely not so simple on the surface.


    At this moment, Ji Yuan frowned suddenly, as if he was sensing some subtle sound. He looked cold and shouted out of the car: "Chang Zhou, beware of the surroundings, there seems to be something wrong!"


    Zhang Hui also listened intently to the movement outside the car, but he did not hear what was wrong.


    Ji Yuan still had a solemn expression, as if worried that something would happen.And Chang Zhou outside the car did not respond for a long time.


    Zhang Hui thought that Chang Zhou was already outstanding in Luyoutang, but now it was Ji Yuan who heard something wrong in front of him. Ji Yuan is still more than ten years younger than Chang Zhou. It seems Ji Yuan''s skill It''s really unfathomable.


    He also thought that Ji Yuan was a person who was hiding in secret, not to mention that he had hidden his identity for such a long time. Even in normal times, he was very careful about ordinary and small things. Although the two were of the same age, they thought Thinking of Ji Yuan''s life, vision, skill, everything is beyond his reach.


    He can only comfort himself in his heart: "People are princes, and naturally they are better than others since they were young. Besides, they may even face the struggle for the throne. Where can I relax?"


    Zhang will stick his head out the window and pay attention to everything outside the car.


    The carriage was still moving smoothly, and the surrounding mountains and trees passed by, and there was no other sound except the sound of the carriage.


    "Obviously everything is normal, why did he hear it?" Zhang Huixin wondered, returning to his seat, tilting his head back slightly, feeling the bumps of the carriage.


    At this time, Chang Zhou opened the curtain and shouted to Ji Yuan: "Your Highness sits down, it seems that someone is really chasing us."


    The carriage suddenly slowed down, and Zhang Hui got up to lift the curtain. He saw that this place was already halfway from Lushan, and there was still an hour''s way down the mountain.


    Ah Si has been working as a handyman for many years, and his mind is simple. For a while, he forgot Ji Yuan''s prince status. He thought everyone was afraid of encountering thieves, so he comforted a few people and said: "Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. Bandits, you can''t enter this area, even if there are bandits, they are definitely not our opponents."


    Although Zhang Hui did not understand the affairs of the court and the deep palace, he thought of Ji Yuangui as the prince, and his strength was so strong. Ji Yuan''s fate must be related to the power struggle of the entire Qi state, so if there is a killer chasing after him. , The target must also be in Ji Yuan''s head.


    Chang Zhou didn''t listen to what Ah Si was talking about, and shouted at him: "Hurry up and drive! Hurry up!"


    The sound of the carriage quickly became rush again.


    Ji Yuan frowned, and said to the outside of the car: "Stop, someone really needs to come. I can''t escape. When the car rang, I couldn''t hear the movement in the distance."


    Zhang Hui thought about it, and as expected, Ji Yuan was right. If someone really wanted to chase them, it would be useless for the carriage to run fast.


    He stretched his head out of the car window and saw that there was a cliff on one side of the road. The cliffs were full of stones. There were not a few trees growing on the tops of the trees. It was not like a place to hide. The other side of the road was a slope. There are dense bushes of bushes, and you can''t see what terrain is below. It may be a cliff or a deep pit.


    Chang Zhou has pulled out his black iron sword and jumped out of the carriage, ready to meet the enemy.But Ji Yuan in the car was still listening to the movement in the distance. Suddenly, he opened his eyes suddenly and said in his mouth: "Come."


    Zhang Hui was shocked, knowing that Ji Yuan''s judgment must be fully certain, it seems that there will be a fierce battle next.He lifted the curtain and stood out.


    Only hearing a gust of wind above his head, a dark shadow landed from behind Zhang Hui''s head and stood in front of Chang Zhou.


    The man''s face was wrapped tightly, leaving only two eyes outside. He held a sword in his hand, and his movements were simple and neat, much like a killer who specializes in walking outside.


    Chang Zhou finally waited for this person to show up, and couldn''t wait to lift the sword to kill. However, this man in black and Chang Zhou seemed to have left their hands when making moves. After a few rounds, they began to hide from Chang Zhou. No.


    He is so fast that Zhang Hui feels that this person is not a real person, but like a shadow that can''t be grasped, and can drift at will.


    Zhang Hui felt so strange. Since this person was here to assassinate Ji Yuan, why did he entangle Chang Zhou as soon as he landed, and in terms of the strengths of both sides, it was difficult for him to defeat Chang Zhou. He did not aim at Ji Yuan when he came up. , But to deal with Chang Zhou that he can''t defeat, isn''t this self-defeating?


    The man in black led Chang Zhou to a place a few meters away. Chang Monday made the black iron sword extremely powerful. From time to time, there were sounds of rocks falling and colliding with rocks in the mountains. For a time, Zhang would see chaos and dust. Wrapped with sword light, people are in a trance to the world where the chaos of heaven and earth began to open as described in the book.


    Although Chang Zhou''s sword is fierce, the opponent''s body shape and skill make him a little overwhelmed.He has an upright temperament, arrogant and stubborn. He was so amused by the people in black that he was beaten up several times, and he was so angry that he wanted to chop the mountain.


    Zhang Hui saw that neither of the two in the battle hurt each other, but the scene of dusty rocks rolling down was getting more and more lively.


    Zhang Hui faintly felt as if there was something wrong, it shouldn''t be that simple.Behind Zhang Hui, Ji Yuan yelled to Chang Zhou: "Come back, you are in a plan to adjust the tiger away from the mountain."


    However, Chang Zhouzheng was so hot that he couldn''t hear what Ji Yuan said, chasing the man in black and disappearing into the distant mountain pass.


    Ji Yuan bitterly said: "This Chang Zhou, it is true that he doesn''t know how to work, he can''t see what the other party wants. We drove quickly, and there will be someone to chase right away."


    A Si who drove the car was so scared that his hands and feet were trembling, and he kept saying: "What can I do, one by one is even worse than the bandits. It doesn''t matter if I die, if something happens to your Royal Highness, my family''s lives will be scared." No guarantee."


    Zhang Hui saw Ah Si was so frightened, and he didn''t expect to catch the car. He snatched the reins and horse whip from Ah Si''s hands, and hurried the horse forward.He suddenly thought that this place is still far from Lushan and the foot of the mountain, but if you go a little further down, you will not be far from the vegetable field where Xie Zhuo is. Although Xie Zhuo may not be able to hear the movement to help, but go forward. One step, the hope of survival has increased.


    On the edge of the mountain where the carriage passed, Chang Zhou was still fighting with the man in black. He saw the carriage passing by and shouted at several people: "Your Royal Highness, go first, I can deal with this person!"


    Zhang Hui was anxious and angrily, shouting loudly: "Hurry up, leave him alone, you are in the trick." Then he looked at Chang Zhou''s expression again, as if he was very proud of his own way of drawing the man in black away. I would not listen to persuasion at all, so I had no choice but to ignore Changzhou and continue to drive forward.


    After walking for a certain distance, Zhang Hui felt that the sound of the carriage seemed a bit wrong, as if it had suddenly vacated, and the sound of the carriage suddenly stopped.Immediately afterwards, the horse rushed forward, as if unable to stand firm, raised his front legs and whimpered in panic.

 501 Chapter 501 Assassination (2)

    Zhang Hui looked intently, and sure enough, another black-clothed man appeared in front of him, with his knees slightly bent, his hands placed in front of his chest, and then he dropped naturally after a little adjustment.


    It was this person who used his true power to stop the carriage from moving forward. It seemed that Chang Tong was really in the tactic of adjusting the tiger away from the mountain. This person''s skill seemed to be superior to the man in black who had just provoked Chang Tong.


    The man in black didn''t bring a weapon, and he was a bit older than the man in black in front of him. He looked over here coldly from a dozen steps in front of the carriage.Zhang Hui saw that these were eyes with his upper eyelids a little drooped for years, and these eyes seemed to be staring at his target so coldly and confidently.


    This person is like a skilled and sure killer!


    While Zhang Hui looked at the man opposite, his ears were paying attention to the movement in the carriage.


    Ji Yuan whispered in the car: "Don''t panic, avoid him, keep walking forward."


    Ji Yuan seemed to be deliberately controlling his voice, so low that Zhang could hear it clearly.Zhang Hui could hear the worry in Ji Yuan''s voice, and thought: "His Royal Highness is not weak even if he thinks about it. Is he still afraid that he can''t match the person in front of him?"


    Zhang Hui quickly turned his head and glanced at the carriage. Ji Yuan didn''t even lift the curtain. It seemed that he didn''t want to work with the man in black.He guessed that Ji Yuan might really be no match for this person, so he wanted to pretend to be calm, so that he could delay for a while.


    The man in black saw Zhang Hui ignoring him and continued driving without squinting. His brows suddenly frowned, and his eyes on the carriage became particularly sharp.But the fingers of both hands were folded into a fist, as if he wanted to move, but his face flashed with hesitation from time to time.


    Zhang Hui pulled the reins, and the carriage moved to the side away from the man in black.


    The man in black hurriedly approached the carriage, and a palm force lifted the curtain on the carriage, as if he wanted to see the true face of the person sitting on the carriage.When Ji Yuan looked at him, he took a deep breath and leaned his head back, still hesitating, but there was still killing intent in his eyes.


    When Zhang Hui came to this juncture, he already felt that he was going to be strong enough to survive. Even if he worked hard with this strength, he would definitely not be the opponent in front of him.He had to swing a whip on the horse''s back vigorously, let go of his voice and let out a long roar, hoping that someone could hear the shout and come to help.


    The man in black leaped into the air, jumped into the carriage and kicked Zhang Hui and Ah Si at the same time.Na Ah Si had never seen such a scene. She was so frightened and rolled to the side holding her head.


    The pain in Zhang Huijue''s back where he was kicked by the man in black was unbearable. He held the whip tightly in his hand, and struggled to stand up straight, trying to pick up the whip and draw it towards the man in black.


    At this moment, Ji Yuan had broken the window and was avoiding the men in black who were constantly pressing on him.


    Ji Yuan''s body is fast and skilled, and he can see the next movements of the man in black very accurately, but he just can''t use his exercises to resist, he can only hide away.


    Zhang Hui is secretly anxious for Ji Yuan. If the man in black hits him with one move, he will be killed immediately. Zhang Hui cannot understand why Ji Yuan can only hide. Even if Ji Yuan only has the talents of ordinary people, he has practiced in Lushan for two years. It is not so helpless at this critical moment.


    The palm of the man in black still fell between Ji Yuan''s shoulders, hitting him and fell forward.At this time, Zhang Hui couldn''t stand up anymore, even though he didn''t know what he could do, he didn''t want to watch Ji Yuan die under the man in black.


    Just as he raised his whip and walked towards the man in black, he saw Chang Tong rushing towards this side.He was holding a black iron sword in his hand, and blood was dripping from the tip of the sword. Seeing this, he had just subdued the man in black that appeared earlier.


    "You are all disciples from Lushan, who sent you here?" Chang Tongjian pointed at the man in black and shouted sharply.


    The man in black saw Chang Tong coming, his eyes flashed with hesitation. It seemed that he knew Chang Tong''s details, and he had to be jealous of this Sword Sect master in Lushan.


    The man in black jumped into the air and changed direction from the sky to attack Chang Tong. Chang Tong felt that he was rushing in four or five directions.He danced the black iron sword so that the sword energy formed a protective circle around him.


    Zhang Hui saw Ji Yuan leaning against a rock and hurried to help Ji Yuan.At this moment, Ji Yuan''s face was pale, as if the palm on his back hurt him badly. Zhang Hui saw that Changtong and the man in black were fighting, and wanted to take the opportunity to take Ji Yuan away.


    The man in black knew that if he continued to fight with Chang Tong, he would lose the opportunity to kill Ji Yuan, so he shook off Chang Tong and chased Zhang Hui.


    Chang Tong immediately picked up his sword to chase the man in black.


    The man in black looked back at Chang Tong, then fixed his eyes on Ji Yuan, trying to quickly end Ji Yuan''s life before Chang Tong could catch up.


    Although Zhang Hui held Ji Yuan in his hand, the horse whip was still pulled on the other hand.


    At this time, he heard an old voice ringing in his ears: "Pick him with a whip."


    At this juncture, Zhang Hui could only listen to what the voice taught him, and strenuously picked up the whip and drew it towards the man in black. As the whip was shot out, he felt an external force attached to his hand, and then hit it with the whip. .


    He thought he had the skill of the man in black. Not only could the whip not hit him, but he might have taken the whip away.


    Unexpectedly, the whip hit the black-clothed man''s exposed eyes directly, and the pain caused him to tilt his head back and yell.


    Zhang Hui was dumbfounded, and once thought of the old voice he had just heard, he felt a little familiar.


    "Uncle Master?" Zhang Hui''s mind suddenly appeared like Xie Zhuo, and this place was not far from Xie Zhuo''s vegetable field. It was undoubtedly Xie Zhuo who just secretly helped.


    Zhang Hui looked at the man in black with his eyes hurt, and thought that the man in black would be a cautious and suspicious person because he was too late to take action against Ji. He took the opportunity to scare him and shouted towards the sky: "Uncle Shi! Are we right, don''t torture this person secretly, come out and give him a clean break."


    The red eyes of the man in black were full of panic, and he looked at Zhang Hui and Chang Tong, knowing that he was inferior to the unseen Xie Zhuo.


    In despair, he yelled, and then hit Ji Yuan with a palm.Before his palm strength was released, his head jerked to one side, as if he was slapped heavily, and his body flew out, falling to the ground and spitting out blood.


    When Chang Tong tried to go up and kill him, he had closed his eyes and lay weakly on the ground.


    After Chang Tong''s sword tipped his neck, he squatted down to tear off the black cloth on his face.


    The face was already covered with scars, and it was impossible to see the original appearance.Chang Tong probed his nose, touched his wrist, and said, "He has broken his spiritual veins and died. Like his companions, they are all disfigured, and they are all disciples from Lushan. A Jianzong for repair, and Qizong for repairing."


    Zhang Hui once heard Gou Xin say that a practitioner will form spiritual veins in the body. After a person absorbs the vitality of the heavens and the earth, he will form true power through the movement of the spiritual veins. If the spiritual vein is broken, the body will die instantly.

 502 Chapter 502 The Red Mark

    Zhang Hui guessed that it was Xie Zhuo who had just given the man in black the fatal blow, and now that the man in black is dead, Xie Zhuo has not appeared. He raised his head and looked around and shouted: "Uncle Shi, is it you?"


    Ji Yuan heard Zhang Hui yell "Uncle Master" and guessed that the person who just helped secretly was Xie Zhuo. He followed Zhang Hui and looked around, waiting for Xie Zhuo to show up.


    After Zhang Hui yelled a few times, Xie Zhuo didn¡¯t come out. After a while, Xie Zhuo¡¯s old and childish voice came from the air: "Don¡¯t shout, I don¡¯t like to see Chang Tong¡¯s salted fish face. Go too!"


    Then there was silence around, and it seemed that Xie Zhuo had really left.


    Zhang Hui smiled helplessly, and sighed in his heart: "Uncle Master has a weird temper. Last time Mr. Xu went to the food to take me back to the mountain, Uncle Master didn''t wait to see Mr. Xu very much. He was very particular about letting him show up and meet someone. ."


    Seeing that Xie Zhuo refused to show up, Ji Yuan squatted down next to Chang Tong and inspected the body with Chang Tong.


    Chang Tong rummaged through this person but did not find any clues. He said to Ji Yuan: "His Royal Highness, these two assassins were prepared to die. They didn''t carry anything that could reveal their identities. I also took a look at the people who were both the same."


    Ji Yuan said: "Yes, they are ready to die. The swordsman knows that if you can''t beat you, he will still lead you away, so that his companions can take my life."


    Hearing Ji Yuan''s remarks, Chang Tong pointed out the mistake he had just made, and he knelt on the ground in fright: "His Royal Highness, forgive me, it was just a careless man."


    Ji Yuan helped Changtong up and comforted: "Brother does not listen to people''s advice, but you are my senior in Lushan. Without your kneeling me, get up quickly."


    Zhang Hui looked at him, lamenting that Ji Yuan did have a king''s mind. Because of Chang Tong''s mistakes, Ji Yuan almost lost his life. Ji Yuan pointed out Chang Tong''s mistakes, but still respected Chang Tong as a senior, instead of prince. To blame him for his identity.


    Chang Tong stood up with a look of shame, and saw Ji Yuan''s face a little pale, frowning from time to time, as if he was suffering from physical pain, he asked, "How is your highness''s injuries, do you want to go back to Lushan for healing?"


    "It''s ok. I have made an appointment with the people from the capital to meet today. I can''t delay it." Ji Yuan replied.


    There is an unwritten rule between the Qi State Court and Lushan, that is, Lushan does not recognize the rules and customs of the court, Lushan does not welcome the army to Lushan, and everyone who goes to Lushan will be treated as civilians regardless of their ranks. The guard sent by the capital to pick up Ji Yuan met him in Lushan, the nearest city to Lushan.


    Ji Yuan glanced at the black-clothed assassin, and then said: "It seems that the other party knows that I can''t perform my work in the broken mirror period recently..."


    "Your Highness!"


    Before Ji Yuan finished speaking, he was interrupted by Chang Zhou. Chang Zhou frowned at Ji Yuan, then turned his face to look at Zhang Hui, indicating that Ji Yuan''s words could not be heard by outsiders.


    Ji Yuan smiled relievedly, and said: "It doesn''t matter, I''m all my own now, there is nothing to say about it. This time the other party planned very well, if it weren''t for Zhang Hui''s wit, I might have died here. "


    Changtong lowered his head again ashamed when he heard this.


    "His Royal Highness''s blessing to turn danger into safety is the blessing of His Highness, and the Caomin dare not take credit." Zhang Huidao.


    Ji Yuan patted Zhang Hui''s shoulder and looked at him appreciatively: "Although you don''t have much effort on your body, you are not chaotic and able to adapt to changes. I admire him."


    At this time, Li Ya, the big disciple of the Zhigongyuan, brought more than a dozen people to drive.He got off his horse, saw the man in black lying on one side, and looked at Ah Si who was so scared that he hadn''t recovered. After guessing what had just happened, he bowed to Ji Yuan and asked anxiously. Said: "How is your Highness''s injuries?"


    Ji Yuan shook his head and signaled that his injury was OK.


    Li Ya went on to say: "A disciple on the road told the courtyard that his Highness was fighting with people, and Cao Min immediately brought people over. There has never been anyone daring to act rashly on the people of Lushan on this road. This assassin is also dead. Your Highness, go down to the mountain."


    Ji Yuan waved his hand: "No, just have Brother Chang here."


    "The Caomin took the assassin back and immediately investigated the matter." Li Ya said, and looked at Zhang Hui. "This Junior Brother Zhang witnessed the whole thing, so let me go back and cooperate with our investigation."


    Ji Yuan nodded and walked to Zhang Hui: "Brother Zhang, don''t pass this time. I will arrange for someone to inquire about your father''s affairs. You can rest assured. When I come back, let''s go horse riding and drinking in Luyang City, haha !"


    Zhang Hui said goodbye to Ji Yuan. On the way back to Lushan, he kept thinking about what had just happened. He always felt that Ji Yuan was not easy, and he felt that he would be in touch with this person in the future in Lushan.


    Li Ya took the bodies of the two assassins to Zhigongyuan, and after repelling the unrelated personnel, asked the two disciples to remove the assassins¡¯ clothing, to see if there were any special marks on the two people, because their faces were already After being damaged, it is no longer possible to distinguish the original appearance.


    Li Ya and Zhang Hui stood beside the assassin''s corpse. While helping to check the corpse, they talked about the whole process of assassinating Ji Yuan.


    Before long, someone shouted outside: "Brother Li, Mr. Xu is here."


    Li Ya hurried to open the door, greeted Xu Gui in, and told Li Ya about what happened.


    Xu Gui heard that Li Ya said that the murderer was like a disciple from Lushan, his face immediately became unsightly, and said coldly, "Who said he must be Lushan disciple? Don''t say it so dead!"


    "Senior Brother Changtong and His Highness Seven both said that these two people are like Lushan''s Kung Fu Roads, one Jian Sect and the other Qi Sect." Li Ya continued.


    Xu Gui saw that Li Ya was so sure that he couldn''t argue for a while, so he only glanced at Li Ya unhappily.


    Zhang Hui looked at him and felt that Xu Gui was not happy because Li Ya said something wrong, but because he didn''t want the two killers to come from Lushan.


    Xu Gui told the two Zhigengyuan disciples who were examining the corpse to retreat and walk straight to the older assassin. He bends a little, his eyes fixed on the assassin''s hand.


    Zhang Hui thought Xu Gui had seen something, so he walked towards Xu Gui.


    He saw a red mark on the assassin''s wrist. The mark was uniform in color, without blood spots, and had clear edges.When he was about to tell his findings, the mark suddenly became bloody, as if someone had cut off the mark invisibly.


    He blinked vigorously, suspecting that his dazzle was wrong.He squatted down next to the killer. From the corner of his eye, he just saw Xu Gui''s fingers being retracted back. The gesture was a bit weird. It didn''t seem to hang naturally, but with strength, like someone who just passed the work. Look like.

 503 Chapter 503

    Zhang Hui grabbed the assassin''s wrist and looked closely. As expected, the red mark was gone, and the original place seemed to have been cut off by a sharp weapon.


    Li Ya watched Zhang Hui squat down so suddenly, and guessed what Zhang Hui had discovered. He walked over and asked, "How? Any clues?"


    Zhang Hui murmured: "It''s strange, there was a red mark here just now, why suddenly it disappeared and became a rotten piece."


    "Perhaps you stood far away and didn''t see clearly." Li Ya said.


    Xu Gui gave a light cough and said to Li Ya: "Let them continue. If you find something, ask someone to tell me, I''ll go."


    Zhang Hui watched Xu Gui leave, and recalled the gesture that Xu Gui had just taken back. Although he felt that Xu Gui had just moved his hands and feet on the assassin''s wrist, it was hard to tell.


    Because since Xu Gui did this, he definitely did it intentionally and would not admit that he did it.And even if Zhang Hui said it, no one would believe him. It''s better not to say it first and see what Xu Gui intends.


    He also thought that after Xu Gui came in, he went straight to the older assassin, as if he already knew the identity of the person, and also knew that there was a birthmark on his wrist, so he intentionally destroyed the birthmark.


    Thinking about it this way, Xu Gui knew who was going to kill Ji Yuan, but he deliberately concealed the matter. Zhang Hui couldn''t figure out the reason.Although he doesn''t know Xu Gui very well, Xu Gui doesn''t look like a treacherous person. If he wanted to kill Ji Yuan, he would have had the opportunity to do it. Why did he do this?


    Zhang Hui left the Zhigongyuan. Not far after he walked out, a short young man chased him up and smiled intimately at him, as if he had known Zhang Hui for a long time.


    Zhang Hui took a closer look at this person. He looked like he was in his early twenties, but he was not tall enough to reach the position of Zhang Hui''s nose.He was thin and thin, and his round eyes were always clever.He took a closer look and remembered that this person lived in the same yard with him. He had met occasionally before, but the two had never spoken.


    "Junior Brother Zhang, you are back. The meal is over. You must not have the meal. Come, I have a cake here. Let me eat it." The short young man took out a cake from his arms and stuffed it into Zhang. In the hands of the meeting, I saw Zhang Hui in a daze, as if he didn''t recognize him, and then grinned eagerly, "There are two rooms between us. My name is Deng Hou, and they all call me a monkey. , I even fed you a cat."


    Zhang Hui has never understood those polite routines when dealing with people, and he is unwilling to talk too much. Even if the other party is very enthusiastic to him, he will still follow his own rhythm.He held up the cake Deng Hou gave him, and said, "This, thanks, but you still don''t feed my cat in the future. It is too small, and its owner will not let him feed it randomly."


    Deng Hou followed Zhang Hui again and walked with him to Luming Hall.


    "Junior Brother Zhang, you have been in Lushan for so many days. Did you know that you have to participate in the assessment at the end of a month?" Deng Hou still maintained his original enthusiasm.


    Zhang Hui nodded and said, "I know."


    "Do you know you are not in a hurry? Let me tell you what this assessment is about." Deng Hou thought he would reveal the assessment to Zhang Hui. Zhang Hui would be more interested in what he said. The meeting still had a painless expression on his face, so he paused, and then went on to say: "This assessment is not easy to say, and difficult to say. Some people say it depends on luck, others say Relying on strength. Lu Mingtang and Lu Youtang are both extremely strict in selecting disciples. First of all, it depends on the roots and understanding of a person''s practice, rather than on the appearance of being able to fight. Therefore, among the same batch of candidates for selection, there are Some people have the background to practice martial arts, but they may not be selected. Some people see that their writing is weak, but they are selected instead."


    Having said that, Deng Hou looked at Zhang Hui with his clever eyes, as if he was about to reveal important inside stories to him: "Especially our master, that is extremely important to a person¡¯s understanding, he chose Disciple, maybe it¡¯s just to show you a heart-faith formula, and then see how much you can understand..."


    Deng Houzheng could speak vigorously, but suddenly his voice weakened.


    Zhang Hui looked up and saw that Fang Zhu was walking towards this side. He still had that arrogant look, but there was obviously more contempt and displeased look on his face today.


    Fang Zhu had his hands behind his back, stopped four or five steps away from Zhang Hui, raised his chin and looked over here.


    Deng Hou was a little timid, but he still forced a smile to greet Fang Zhu: "Senior Brother Fang, are you going out?"


    Fang Zhu brushed off the fallen leaves that had just been stained on his sleeves and made a look as if his eyes were dirty by the two people in front of him. He sneered and said: "Deng Hou, this news that the Seventh Prince will be saved has just come out. Are you coming to cheer up soon? Oh, I''m confused. In fact, you are not Deng Hou who is the most cheating on people. It should be this junior Zhang who can even reach the seventh prince, right? Now he has saved the seventh prince, It''s incredible, it seems that only people like me who don''t know good and bad dare to offend you."


    Zhang Hui had heard people say that Fang Zhu''s words were unpleasant. He was tired this day and didn''t want to pay attention to Fang Zhu. He planned to treat Fang Zhu as farting and just walk past him.When Fang Zhu saw Zhang Hui completely ignored him, he felt very boring, and deliberately blocked Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui''s chest became hot, annoyed by Fang Zhu''s arrogant appearance, and he stared into Fang Zhu''s eyes and asked, "What do you want?"


    "What do you want, you can''t beat me in a fight, what can I do?" Fang Zhu''s tone became more arrogant.


    Zhang Hui clenched his fist and took a step towards Fang Zhu. Fang Zhu didn''t give in and deliberately pointed his nostrils at him.Deng Hou was so scared that his face was flushed, and he kept winking at Zhang Hui while pulling his sleeves.


    Zhang Hui stared at Fang Zhu and said indifferently: "Let''s last for one year, what if I win?"


    "Do whatever you say." Fang Zhu said lightly.


    Zhang Hui pointed his finger on the ground: "If you lose, stop being so arrogant from now on and pretend to be a grandson in front of me."


    "No, no, if I lose, I can pretend to be a grandson in front of everyone. However, if you lose, you make me laugh for a lifetime, and you are not allowed to talk back!" Fang Zhu sneered, speaking louder than before It¡¯s like letting people passing by come to listen to this joke. He heard Zhang Hui say that it lasts for one year. How can he not believe that he, the chief disciple of Lumingtang who has been in Lushan for two years, will lose to Zhang Hui. On the hands of the hairy kid who officially started.


    "Good." Zhang Hui replied decisively and walked straight to Luming Hall.

 504 Chapter 504

    Deng Hou caught up with Zhang Hui and whispered on the side of his arm, "How dare you provoke him? Don''t you know who he is?"


    "I care who he is." Zhang Hui said.


    "Everyone said that he is the second son of Zhennan General Fang Shuyu''s family. We have never dared to provoke him. If he speaks badly, let him hurt others. Anyway, he won''t lose a piece of meat." Deng Houman said casually. He was in Luming. Tang stayed for a long time, and he saw a lot of these crushed things. In addition, he was weak in nature and had no temper. If he suffered more grievances, he would feel nothing.


    Zhang Hui said impatiently, "Hey, isn''t Lushan treated equally regardless of status? Why are you still afraid to mess with him because of what general''s son he is?"


    Deng Hou looked around, and saw that there was no one else around, before he stepped forward and said to Zhang Hui: "You have just arrived. Of course you don¡¯t understand. Lushan has always stipulated that no matter if you are a son of a king or a commoner, you will be treated equally, but everyone I will still quietly find out the identities of the people around me, so as to find a future for the future."


    Zhang Hui sneered, not wanting to discuss these things with Deng Hou.He entered Lushan only because he wanted to be a true practitioner, not to seek fame and fortune through Lushan in the future.


    The two of them had just walked to Luming Hall, and the boy next to Xu Gui walked to Zhang Hui and said, "Mister, please come over."


    Zhang Hui followed the boy around the main building of Luming Hall and came to a secluded courtyard behind.The courtyard is quiet and elegant. The layout of the stone tables and the clumps of green bamboo makes the small courtyard very interesting. Under the bamboo leaves, you can see a room like a study room with the door open. The child pointed to the room and signaled Zhang Hui. past.


    After Zhang Hui entered Lushan, Xu Gui hadn''t talked to him alone like this. At this moment, he suddenly called him over. Is it because he had just dealt with the killer in the Zhigongyuan?Zhang Hui was walking outside the door, and his heart became increasingly unstable.


    When he walked to the door, he saw Xu Gui wearing a gray gown, standing in front of the bookshelf sorting things, his back conveyed a very leisurely feeling.


    Xu Gui didn''t look back at Zhang Hui, but said: "Come in, don''t stand there."


    Zhang Hui walked into the study room, and a smell of ink came to his nose. He looked at the shelves of books and other furnishings around him, and sighed that Xu Gui was indeed a gentle and courteous literati, just as other disciples said.


    Xu Gui led Zhang Hui to the front of the couch and motioned to Zhang Hui to sit on the opposite side. His expression and behavior were extremely easy-going and calm.


    Xu Gui stared at Zhang Hui¡¯s face for a while, and saw that although this handsome face was a bit childish, but his expression was tough and calm, he chuckled and nodded, saying: "I have forgotten your age. It¡¯s not too big anymore. I thought you were young and impulsive in doing things, but now I am more aware that you speak and do things quite calmly."


    Zhang Hui felt that Xu Gui glanced at him when he said this, as if implying something. He faintly felt that Xu Gui seemed to be referring to the fact that he didn¡¯t ask Xu Gui to destroy the mark on the killer¡¯s wrist just now. thing.


    Xu Gui continued: "There are many things that you can''t understand at a glance. You must have your own judgment in everything, and don''t be limited by worldly thoughts."


    Listening to Xu Gui''s words, Zhang Hui suddenly woke up in his heart: "I thought he was concealing the identity of the killer because he intended to kill the Seventh Prince. Thinking about it carefully, this is not necessarily the truth, even if he is helping the Seventh Prince. "


    Xu Gui went on to say: "Just like your father. The world says he can''t afford to lose and hides. The truth may not be the case. Don''t take it to heart."


    "Mr. Xu, why do you think I would take this matter to heart? I don''t have any impression of what my father is like. Since I don''t think how great he is, then he is an ordinary person to me. Isn''t it normal that ordinary people can''t afford to lose?" After Xu Gui finished speaking, Zhang Hui immediately continued.


    When Xu Gui heard Zhang Hui¡¯s remarks, not only did he not feel that Zhang Hui was rude, but he laughed appreciatively: "Haha, well, really young, and his ideas are new." Xu Gui finished speaking, paused for a while, and sighed again. Said: "You act steadily and have your own ideas. It''s good. I''m afraid that the road ahead is not easy for you! In this world, everyone loves to exclude the inconsistent person, because such a person disturbs them. The rhythm made them feel flustered, even scared."


    Zhang Hui heard Xu Gui say this, and guessed that Xu Gui had more to say next.


    "As soon as you enter Lushan, your identity is already special. You are Lu Yan''s son or a disciple of Xinxin. It seems to be a good thing, but it is not the case. When you are strong, everyone will hold you, but as long as you are weak , All spit on you, it will make you ignorant of your original position." Xu Gui worried.


    Zhang Hui lifted his body and said, "Mr. Xu, I am Lu Yan¡¯s son, and I have not inherited anything from him. I am a disciple of Gou Xin. Actually, my master did not teach me any kung fu. I am no different from everyone."


    Xu Gui stroked his beard and laughed: "Gou Xin is one of the four great sages of North Amen. That is one of the few spiritual geniuses in the world. His disciple is actually a Murano boy like you who knows no skill at all. It''s really interesting to look up!"


    When Xu Gui and Xie Zhuo mentioned Gou Xin, they both described Gou Xin as a genius and an expert, but Zhang Hui couldn''t react for a long time. In his impression, Gou Xin still looked like that shabby warlock.


    After Zhang Hui and Xu Gui talked about what Gou Xin had taught him over the years, Xu Gui was silent for a while and sighed, "Gou Xin still has a vision. He knows you are Lu Yan''s son, so he doesn''t want to teach you Bei Amen. The practice of this, lest you be squeezed out by practitioners in the Central Plains in the future."


    "If Master has always known my identity, will he also know the whereabouts of my father?" Zhang Hui said the doubts that existed in his heart these days.


    Xu Gui said: "I know you must want to find Gou Xin again. If he knows your father''s whereabouts and he thinks that he should tell you, he will definitely tell you. Since he entrusted you in Linshui Town Lushan, he has disappeared since then. There must be his reason. I think you should stay at ease."


    Zhang Hui heard Xu Gui say this, and thought it made sense.


    Xu Gui stretched out a little bit, making the appearance of getting up, and said with a smile: "I said that you can stay with peace of mind, not that you can become Lushan''s disciple, but it depends on your good fortune. If you walk this way, you are also a person, so you can find an errand in the Zhigongyuan to earn a bowl of food."


    Zhang Hui also got up, and after this conversation with Xu Gui, he felt more aware of the next road in Lushan.

 505 Chapter 505

    Zhang Hui went out from Xu Gui¡¯s study, recalling what Xu Gui said, if he had a mediocre aptitude for cultivation and didn¡¯t take this path, he could only find an errand to eat at the Zhigongyuan, the person he thought of first. It was the eyebrows, and the pure smile of eyebrows appeared in his mind, and he looked at him with round eyes when he was speaking.


    "She definitely belongs to the type of person who has no talent for cultivation, so she can only work in the Zhigongyuan!" Zhang Hui laughed unconsciously with his eyebrows in his heart.


    When he returned to his residence, he saw that the door of the house he lived in was half open. When he was about to approach, he happened to come out of his brows.


    In the past few days, it has suddenly become hot. Only a thin goose-yellow shirt is worn on the outside of the eyebrows, which sets off a small face more pink and cute, and the shoulders are even thinner and thinner, which makes Zhang Hui look at it more and more. Pity.


    Eyebrows saw Zhang Hui suddenly appear, his face was a little red, and he looked at Zhang Hui with round eyes, and smiled awkwardly: "The door... is open, I thought you were nearby, I''m looking for The black cat didn''t find it, so he went in."


    This is the first time Zhang Hui has seen such cramped and shy eyebrows. He felt his chest thumping, but he still pretended to be calm and said, "It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s nothing. I can¡¯t close this door from outside, I I don''t care."


    Meimei walked to the door, stood outside and closed the door. The door opened again by herself. She tried several times, but still couldn''t close the door.


    She frowned, thinking hard about the reason why the door couldn''t close, and finally turned her head around looking for something to solve the problem.


    Zhang Hui saw her being serious, and felt a little funny in his heart, but coldly opened his mouth: "Forget it, let it be like this."


    "No, you have to close the door when you are away, so that I know you are not there at a glance." Meimei said to Zhang Hui confidently.


    Zhang Hui''s hand also pushed on the door, almost touching Meimei''s hand: "Do you mean that you often come to me?"


    She glanced at Zhang Hui with a sharp eyebrow, her eyes were a little panic, because she had always thought that Zhang Hui was a steady person, and suddenly saying this at this moment made her feel a little difficult to deal with.She quickly looked away, forced a smile, and said softly: "Isn''t the black cat here with you!"


    Eyebrow found a twine under the eaves, tied one end of the twine with a short stick, and tied the other end to the door bolt inside. When the short stick was inserted into the crack of the brick, the door closed firmly. On it.


    She smiled triumphantly at Zhang Hui: "Look, isn''t it easy to use?" After speaking, she found that a large amount of hemp rope had grown, and she asked Zhang Hui if she had a knife.


    Zhang Hui shook his head like a bystander, watching what his eyebrows would think of next.


    At this time, Fang Zhu just walked by.Meimei quickly walked to Fang Zhu and smiled politely: "Senior Brother Fang, can I borrow your sword to use it?"


    "Of course." Fang Zhu saw his eyebrows, changed his usual bitter and miserable habit, pretending to be Yuan Zhixing''s steady and graceful demeanor, raised his saber with both hands, handed it to his eyebrows, and smiled. nod.


    Meimei took Fang Zhu''s sword and returned to Zhang Hui''s room, and pulled out the sword forcefully, with both arms open in an extremely exaggerated posture.


    Fang Zhu kept looking at Meimei, wondering what she was going to do with her sword.


    Meimei held the shining sword in one hand, and placed the twine on the threshold with the other hand, cutting the twine back and forth with the sword.The eyebrows are weak, and the hemp rope is so thick that they haven''t been cut after several times.


    Fang Zhu saw Mei Mei was cutting hemp rope with his sword as a saw. He immediately felt humiliated and hurried to go up, but he could not blame Mei Mei, so he had to look at it eagerly.


    Zhang Hui saw the look of Meimei as a sword, and sighed in his heart: "Mr. Xu said that a person who has no talent for cultivation should be someone who uses a sword as a saw like Meimei, who has cut several times without cutting even the rope. Up."


    Zhang Hui guessed that Fang Zhu must be distressed about his sword at this moment, so he squatted to one side to support his eyebrows: "Chop it. Chop it hard and it will break."


    Meimei raised her head and looked at Zhang Hui. She felt that "chopping" sounded like a good idea, so she raised her sword and chopped it on the threshold. When she saw the rope was broken, she immediately smiled.


    She put the sword away and handed it back to Fang Zhu, saying, "A good sword, it''s too long and it''s a bit in the way."


    Fang Zhu was used as a saw in front of Zhang Hui. Of course he hated Zhang Hui, but he still tried his best to smile in front of Zhang Hui and took the sword and left immediately.


    The eyebrows were trimmed, and the eyes quickly glanced at Zhang Hui''s face. The rope was also fixed. She couldn''t find anything else to say for a while, and there was a shy expression on her face.


    "You should prepare well for the assessment. You should be able to stay. When you have time, go to my place to read and learn more." Meimei had planned to leave, and thought of what she wanted to say to Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui glanced hard at his eyebrows and joked, "Is reading useful? If reading is useful, won''t you pass the assessment and become a formal disciple of Lushan?"


    Eyebrows watched Zhang Hui teasing her about this. He looked unconvinced, pouting at Zhang Hui, and said, "What do you know, the cultivation practice mentioned by Mr. Xu is everywhere. I sort out those books every day to cultivate my character. Sooner or later, I will find a suitable path of practice for me."


    Zhang Hui smiled in his heart: "Mr. Xu is indeed a scholar. He said that a person has poor aptitude is so euphemistic, but this silly girl still believes."


    He stood obliquely behind his eyebrows, looking at the serious expression of his eyebrows, with an impulse to raise his hand and rub her head.He looked at her for a long time, and he seemed to feel the coldness and smoothness of her hair on his fingers. After rubbing his fingertips a few times, he could only dispel the thought.


    Meimei also felt that Zhang Hui was looking at her. She felt a little uncomfortable. For fear that she would blush next, she quickly glanced at Zhang Hui and said, "I tell you that you don''t understand." Step left.


    Zhang Hui watched the back of Meimei disappear at the gate of the courtyard, recalling what had just happened, and stood there for a while.


    Suddenly, the shout of Deng Hou at the gate of the courtyard awakened Zhang Hui.


    "Ye Xiang is here again. This time it is just right to come to Lushan. It seems that the Great God of North Amen sent him to visit Lushan. I heard that Zhigengyuan, our Master, and Uncle Xiang are preparing to welcome him."


    Zhang Hui thought to himself, Ye Xiang is really not easy. Last time everyone took a lot of effort to chase him away. He unexpectedly found his way back up to Lushan so quickly. It seems that his purpose this time is not simple. It will be more difficult to deal with.

 506 Chapter 506: Ye Xiangs Intention

    Ye Xiang rode on the horse, followed by a dozen disciples dressed up from Beimang, and entered the gate of Lushan.


    Because they have lived in the north for a long time, the weather gets warmer as they go south. Some of these people took off the sleeves of one sheepskin jacket, and some took off the entire sheepskin jacket and put them on their shoulders. The whole team looked very untidy. The disciples of Lushan Zhigengyuan who came to meet the well-dressed Lushan Zhigengyuan had a sharp contrast.


    Ye Xiang''s face was cold. Seeing Li Ya coming over to greet him, he didn''t mind the things that were driven away by the people of Lushan last time. It was like coming to Lushan for the first time, and he looked very strange.


    Li Ya had received the letter sent by Ye Xiang in advance at Zhigongyuan. He knew that Ye Xiang represented Bei Amen this time, so he treated Ye Xiang¡¯s previous holiday as if it had not happened, and welcomed Ye Xiang with a smile. .


    "Ye Huwei, the journey is hard, welcome you to Lushan, please follow me to the front hall to rest." Li Ya bowed his hand towards Ye Xiang politely, and the disciple of the Zhigengyuan behind him immediately came up to lead the horse for Ye Xiang.


    "Fortunately meeting." Ye Xiang replied to Li Ya, then turned his face and didn''t want to talk to Li Ya more.He walked to the carriage behind and said to the two Beimang people: "Take out the gift."


    Two people from Beimang took out a one-three-foot-square wooden box from the carriage, carrying it and going forward.Ye Xiang waved his hand at them and motioned them to stop first. He walked over and uncovered the lid of the box. At this moment, the disciples of the Zhigengyuan on both sides looked at the box together.


    The four walls of the box were inlaid with white satin, and a deer carved from jade was placed in the middle. The gentle green light of the jade hit the satin beside it very beautifully.The deer seemed to look into the distance with its head up, and the sculpture was so vivid that it attracted the amazement of the people around it.


    The disciples of the Zhigongyuan began to whisper: "Is there such a skilled craftsman in the savage area of ??Beimang?"


    Ye Xiang took a look at the disciples of Zhigengyuan, and seemed to have heard their discussion, a sneer flashed across his face.


    Li Ya led Ye Xiang to the front hall, and Xu Gui went out to welcome him.


    After Ye Xiang saw Xu Gui, his stern face only slightly smiled.Xu Gui is still the gentle attitude of the past, and it has become a fixed impression in the hearts of Lushan people.


    Xu Gui followed Yuan Zhixing behind. Ye Xiang and Yuan Zhixing were really jealous when they met their enemies, but this time he had a more important goal. He just glanced at Yuan Zhixing and didn''t say anything else.


    After Ye Xiang and Xu Gui were seated, a disciple of Lu Youtang came in. He walked straight to Xu Gui and said loudly, "Master, my master said that someone had just brought Lingnan''s best tea, and he was in a hurry to taste tea. coming."


    Xu Gui heard this and smiled awkwardly at Ye Xiang: "My senior brother has a good temperament and has many hobbies. When he is interested, things are irrelevant. No wonder Ye Huwei."


    Ye Xiang heard that Lu Youtang¡¯s first person, Xiang Yan, had found such an excuse not to show up, and he also ordered someone to come and say that he had made it clear that he looked down on Ye Xiang. He put the tea bowl in his hand aside, and lowered his voice: "Since Ye has come to Lushan, he naturally has to go to Mr. Xiang alone for advice."


    In order not to embarrass Ye Xiang, Xu Gui began to say welcoming Ye Xiang to Lushan: "Although Lushan and Bei Amen seem to have been unable to communicate for many years, the connection between the two factions has never been broken. The envoy is a miracle in the martial arts, and Lushan often draws inspiration from them."


    "Lushan has always cultivated a lot of talents for the powerful Qi country, and it is a place that practitioners all over the world yearn for. Although my Bei Amen and Lushan have some differences in practice ideas, I have always recognized Lushan''s leading position. This time, Ye can be sent. It is a great honor to visit Lushan. In order to show his friendship, Bei Amen asked me to bring a jade deer specially made for Lushan." Ye Xiang still had a cold face, and his words were hard, as if they were recited by heart.


    The two Beimang people carried the wooden box to the middle of the hall and carefully removed the Yulu inside.


    Xu Gui stood up and admired, spitting, but he didn''t comment easily.


    Ye Xiang said, "This Jade Deer was created by the Xinghai Saint Envoy, and the whole process did not use any tangible tools. From embryonication to carving, it was all made by Xinghai Saint Envoy empty-handed."


    Xu Gui had known for a long time that this thing must have come from such a long distance, and it really came from Xinghai.He had long heard that Xinghai Youth became famous, combined the two techniques of Jianzong Qizong, and developed a wonderful magical sword energy. Without using any tangible weapons, the real power in his hands is a very accurate weapon. It can not only become the atmosphere of a sword and axe, but also the subtlety of a hidden weapon, and it can change its shape at will.


    That''s why Ye Xiang just said that this jade became a jade deer, from embryonic to carving, all made by Xinghai empty hands.


    Xu Guizan said: "This deer is so beautifully carved, and it really wasn''t the work of a craftsman. I can''t think of the wonderful technique of the Xinghai envoy today from this jade deer. Xu admires it."


    The disciple of Zhigongyuan who was standing by heard that the jade deer was carved out empty-handed, and he was already stunned.


    Ye Xiang saw the surprised reaction of Lushan¡¯s disciples, and then said: ¡°Fifteen years ago, the Xinghai Saint Envoy had a contest with the noble sage Lu Yan. Although Xinghai Saint Envoy was lucky enough to win, he also understood the profoundness of the Lushan technique. In the past few years, I did not dare to slacken in the slightest, for fear of becoming a frog at the bottom of the well. I hope that in the rest of my life, I will be blessed by the Lord Deer Valley.


    When Xu Gui heard Ye Xiang mentioning the Lord of the Valley, he immediately became unhappy. In Lushan and even in Qi, the Lord of the Valley has the highest status. Xinghai is only the sage of North Amen. He even proposed that he wanted to enlighten him from the Lord. .


    Moreover, the gift they gave came from Xinghai, clearly reminding the people of Lushan that Lu Yan had been defeated by Xinghai 15 years ago.


    Xu Gui suppressed the irritation in his heart, still looked kind, and said slowly: "The Lord of the Valley has exceeded the five realms, and has long ignored the martial arts. I am afraid that there is no way to give directions. Whether it is a visit or a discussion, we welcome your party. , Ye Huwei came from afar, he could live in Lushan a little longer, and everyone can communicate slowly."


    Ye Xiang heard that Xu Gui¡¯s tone had changed a little, and he seemed to be disdainful of their provocations. He was not good to continue talking about this matter, and said: "Ye has heard that Lu Youtang¡¯s first Mr. Xiang has exquisite swordsmanship. Superb, Luoxiajian magnificent and fickle, alone in the country, must visit another day."


    Xu Gui nodded with a smile, and called Yuan Zhixing to him, saying: "You go and talk to your uncle in advance to see when you can see Ye Huwei. Ye Huwei''s itinerary will be arranged by you these days. ."


    Ye Xiang was really annoyed that Xiang Yan put on such a big air, but he had been obsessed with Sword Sect cultivation for many years. For this great sword master Xiang Yan in Lushan, he had long wanted to see the true face, so he had to bear this breath for a while.

 507 Chapter 507

    What happened on the day Ye Xiang came to Lushan quickly spread throughout Lushan, and the disciples of Lu Mingtang gathered around Yuan Zhixing''s room the next day to inquire about Ye Xiang-related matters.


    Yuan Zhixing has always been friendly, even if everyone crowded his room with nowhere to stand, he still patiently answered everyone''s questions.


    Zhang Hui always felt that Ye Xiang would not easily let him go to Lushan this time, and wanted to hear some clues about Ye Xiang from Yuan Zhixing. He stood at the door of Yuan Zhixing''s room and listened carefully to what Yuan Zhixing was talking inside.


    Someone asked, "Senior Yuan, are you leaving Ye Xiang aside today?"


    "It''s raining today. I told Uncle Xiang that it is not suitable to meet guests on a rainy day. Ye Xiang wanted to see Uncle Xiang and didn''t like to go anywhere else, so they needed to rest and recover their strength today." Yuan Zhixing replied with a smile. .


    A group of people laughed when they heard that Xiang Yan would not be a guest on rainy days: "Uncle Xiang said yesterday that he would like to taste tea, but he didn''t come out to see Ye Xiang, and today he said that he would not be a guest on rainy days. He didn''t intend to tease Ye Xiang. Uncle Xiang is more famous, this is enough for Ye Xiang."


    After Zhang Hui came to Lushan, he learned about Xiang Yan from the east and the west. He probably knew that Xiang Yan was the sword master of Lushan, and his Luoxia sword was the only one in Lushan, but the disciples of Lumingtang talked about Xiang Yan. Shi always accompanies ridicule and laughter, and often speaks very vaguely when talking about those ridicules, which makes Zhang Hui very puzzled.


    After everyone dispersed, Zhang Hui walked to Yuan Zhixing and asked, "Did Ye Xiang not mention me this time?"


    Yuan Zhixing saw Zhang Hui¡¯s concern, frowned for a while, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mention it, but you should beware. Ye Xiang hid it very deep. I¡¯m afraid he still wants to take you away. You come to draw Gou Xin out."


    Zhang Hui nodded and said, "Yeah, Ye Xiang is not reconciled, so he came up with Lushan again soon after coming up with a start."


    Yuan Zhixing stood at the door and looked outside. The rain was a lot lighter. The sporadic light rain had no effect on people walking outside. After a rain, the new green on the trees in the courtyard was brighter.


    Yuan Zhixing muttered: "This rain is about to stop, I don''t know that Xiang Shiboken will not see Ye Xiang. Just now a swarm of people was crowded here. At this moment, I want to ask someone to ask, but one is gone."


    Zhang Hui was originally curious about this Xiang Yan. At this moment, I heard Yuan Zhixing was going to send someone to find Xiang Yan, and he immediately replied, "Let me go and let me see Uncle Xiang too."


    "It''s proper for you to do things. It''s fine if you go. Don''t talk too much when you meet your uncle, don''t make him angry." Yuan Zhixing explained, suddenly remembering something, and then said, "You go back to the mountain first. Walking over the lake, it has been raining and clear to Uncle Uncle who mostly fished there."


    Zhang Hui walked to the back mountain lake that Yuan Zhixing said, and heard the voice of a middle-aged man singing a song. The voice was obviously thick and low, but he wanted to pinch his throat to learn from a woman. With a delicate voice.


    Zhang Hui listened carefully and sang:


    "Call the talented man to go away, and I can''t help but feel like iron, tears like beads..."


    The voice was awkward, but the singing was affectionate, Zhang Hui couldn''t help but chuckle.


    The singer stopped as if he heard Zhang Hui''s laughter.


    Zhang Hui passed through behind the bushes and saw a broken boat parked on the shore of the lake. There was a person sitting on the boat. It should be the person who just sang.


    His whole body was covered by the robes and hats. Hearing Zhang Hui approaching, he turned his head to look towards Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui could see that this man was thin and thin, his back was a little hump, his neck was stretched forward, and his chin was much more protruding than ordinary people.


    "Why look like a chicken?" Such a thought flashed through Zhang Hui''s mind, and then blamed himself again, so he had to stop looking at the man''s face.


    Before Zhang could speak, the man took the lead and said, "Lu Yan''s son?"


    Zhang Hui was surprised that this person could recognize him as Lu Yan''s son so quickly.He paused and replied, "Yes, I am. Are you Uncle Xiang?"


    The man nodded and lifted his hand to take the hat from his head and put it aside.Zhang Hui could see his face clearly. It turned out that he was not as old as Zhang Hui thought, he was in his early forties at most.


    This face is a bit darker than ordinary people, with the corners of the mouth and eyes drooping, with a hooked nose, and the eyes are sunken so that it is almost invisible.


    Zhang Hui glanced hurriedly, then turned his gaze away, because this face always made him have some strange associations and made him feel self-blaming.Only then did he understand why Lu Mingtang''s disciple talked about Xiang Yanshi''s tone of laughter. It turns out that this person is... really not pretty.


    Xiang Yan stared at Zhang Hui, with a little contempt in his eyes: "It''s a bit like Jun than Lu Yan, but it''s still far behind me."


    "Uncle Xiang is really good at joking." Zhang Hui blurted out because he was indeed amused by these words.


    As soon as Zhang Zhuo finished speaking, he immediately felt bad, a gust of wind brushed his face, and then he felt a tingling pain in his mouth. The line that hit his mouth was the line of the fishing rod in Xiang Yan''s hand.


    When he recovered, Xiang Yan had already returned the fishing rod to its original position.


    "A thin thread can come with such a powerful force, and it is so fast that I can hardly see how it came and how to take it back. It''s no wonder that Ye Xiang must see him when he goes to Lushan. It really is a well-deserved reputation." Hui said in his heart, "I thought I was joking when I heard him just now. Does he really think he looks better than me?"


    Zhang Hui just remembered that when he left, Yuan Zhixing had told him not to talk too much. It made sense, because Xiang Yan''s temperament was unpredictable, and he accidentally offended him.


    Xiang Yan looked at the float in the water intently, and said coldly, "I never make a joke."


    Zhang Hui was still in a state of confusion for a long time, so he went straight to the topic and asked: "Senior Brother Yuan asked me to ask Uncle, when can I see Ye Xiang?"


    Xiang Yan looked up at the sky, then turned to look at Zhang Hui: "Has the rain stopped?"


    "It seems to have stopped."


    "Does it stop or doesn''t stop?" Xiang Yan''s tone was a little impatient.


    Zhang Hui was taken aback again. Is it so important that the rain stops?Could it be that Xiang Yan said that it is not suitable to meet guests on a rainy day and you must wait until the rain stops?He looked at the sky carefully and made sure that the rain had really stopped, and then said, "Stop."


    "Stop, then call him over." Xiang Yan still said solemnly.


    When Zhang Huizheng was about to leave, he saw that Ye Xiang was walking towards this side with two people, and turned his head to Yan and said, "Ye Xiang is here."


    Xiang Yan stood up and held up the fishing rod to signal Zhang Hui to stand over: "One heart cannot do two things, come, you come and fish for me."

 508 Chapter 508: Unequal Contest

    Zhang Hui took the fishing rod from Xiang Yan, where he still wanted to fish. He wanted to know exactly where Xiang Yan was, so that a person like Ye Xiang insisted on coming to see him.


    When Ye Xiang saw Xiang Yan show up, he was so excited that he quickened his pace and walked towards the lake.


    Zhang Hui looked at Ye Xiang from a distance. It was the first time he saw Ye Xiang''s face have a different look.Ye Xiang used to have a stern face to everyone, as if he didn''t pay attention to anyone, but now that he saw Xiang Yan, he had some fear and courtesy on his face.


    Ye Xiang also recognized Zhang Hui, he only glanced at Zhang Hui quickly, and then focused on Xiang Yan.


    With his hands behind his back, Xiang Yan kept looking at Ye Xiang''s side. When Ye Xiang approached, Xiang Yan said first: "I also said that you are a calm and patient person. Are you still waiting for me? Calling you, I''ll find it first."


    Zhang Hui listened to Xiang Yan''s words, and sighed that Xiang Yan not only didn''t know how to make jokes, but he spoke completely rude and did not show mercy.


    Ye Xiang walked up to Xiang Yan, bowed respectfully, and said, "Ye Xiang has seen Mr. Xiang and came here uninvited. It''s really rude. After the rain, I have been bored in the house for a long time. I want to walk outside, and I heard that Mr. Xiang loves to fish by the Houshan Lake, so I suddenly wanted to come and have a look on the way."


    Zhang Hui sneered. This was the first time he heard Ye Xiang talk to people so carefully.


    Xiang Yan said: "I heard that you want to see me? Did you want to see me because you wanted to ask me?"


    "Don''t dare, how does Ye Xiang dare to fight with Mr. Xiang? It''s just Mr. Yang''s name for a long time. If you want to see Mr.''s true capacity, Mr. Got some advice."


    Xiang Yan''s words were too direct, which made Ye Xiang a little uncomfortable, and he spoke more carefully.


    Xiang Yan frowned, and the skin on the bridge of his nose also wrinkled together, making his entire face look a little bit ugly. He squatted his mouth, and said impatiently: "It''s all nonsense, but how can I give pointers?"


    Ye Xiang raised his head and glanced at Xiang Yan, then lowered his head, and quickly took two steps back: "No, Ye Xiang dare not fight against Mr. Xiang."


    Whether in Qi State or Beimang, illuminating the sword to the elders was regarded as disrespectful behavior, so Ye Xiang repeatedly said that he did not dare to fight against Xiang Yan.


    "Hey, to be honest, I really want to see the skills of your younger generations of Bei Amen, then you and your two followers have played tricks, let me see." Xiang Yan hugged his arms in front of his chest and began to direct Ye Xiang. .


    Ye Xiang smiled awkwardly, and said, "Well, I can''t know the number of their ways too well, this...nothing to start."


    Zhang Hui was even more amused when he saw Ye Xiang''s cramped look. He thought that Ye Xiang was a bully and fearful of hardship. What this kind of person is most convinced is Xiang Yan''s direct and rude behavior style.


    Xiang Yan flicked his sleeve, pacing back and forth with the back of his hand, suddenly pointed at Zhang Hui, and shouted, "Come on, kid, come and fight him."


    Although Zhang Huiren was on the boat, his ears were always listening to the conversation between Xiang Yan and Ye Xiang.He heard that Xiang Yan asked him to fight Ye Xiang, and he was a little confused, not knowing what Xiang Yan intended.Because Xiang Yan must be able to see the gap between Zhang Hui and Xiang Yan at a glance.


    Ye Xiang saw Zhang Hui walking towards this side. Although he was scrupulous about Xiang Yan''s side, he still couldn''t restrain his dislike for Zhang Hui. He glanced at Zhang Hui in disgust, then turned his face away with a "hum" Let Xiang Yan see his face full of dissatisfaction, offending Xiang Yan.


    Zhang Hui stood next to Xiang Yan and asked, "Uncle Xiang, did you really tell me to fight him? I don¡¯t know how to use a sword. I can¡¯t do anything about it. When I fight him, he won¡¯t be able to fight with his sword. Thoroughly pierce me?"


    When Ye Xiang heard Zhang Hui speak, he couldn''t restrain his anger anymore, and said to Yan, "If Mr. Xiang is unwilling to give pointers, then forget it, why bother with a yellow-mouthed kid to tease him?"


    Xiang Yan handed his saber into Zhang Hui''s hands, and said angrily to Ye Xiang: "I''m not joking or teasing people. If you think you''ve been teased, leave quickly! I''m going back to catch my fish."


    Ye Xiang quickly stood in front of Xiang Yan again, apologizing: "No wonder Mr. Ye Xiang would like to listen to Mr.''s instructions."


    Xiang Yanbai glanced at Ye Xiang, then looked at Zhang Hui: "You can hit whatever you want. You can hit it in random."


    Zhang Hui held the sword Xiang Yan gave him in his hand and rubbed his fingers on the hilt. He always felt that the sword was very awkward no matter how he held it. It seemed that if he didn''t pay attention, the sword would come out.


    Xiang Yan stepped aside, Zhang Hui and Ye Xiang stood face to face, watching each other''s movements.


    Ye Xiang looked at the fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy in front of him. Although his figure was thin and his face was still immature, the light in the boy''s eyes was extremely firm, which was not to be underestimated.


    He remembered the battle between Zhuoling and Yuan Zhixing, and was insulted by Zhang Hui in the street. He also remembered that he was at the gate of Lushan a while ago, and in front of the disciples of Lushan, he was speechless by this meeting. Now he is going to fight this. A young man who can''t even know how to use swordsman skills, he was really ironic after thinking about it.


    If it weren''t for Xiang Yan to watch, Ye Xiang would cut Zhang Hui''s head if he wanted to go out with this sword.


    In front of him, Zhang Hui was holding Xiang Yan''s sword, his movements were a bit awkward, and he didn''t feel fear when facing Ye Xiang.This made Ye Xiang feel even more uneasy. In Ye Xiang''s eyes, Zhang Hui''s life could not withstand his sword. The difference in strength between the two was so great. Why could this young man be so calm?This made him unconvinced.


    "Please make a move." Ye Xiang said to Zhang Hui who was looking at him.


    Zhang Hui held the sword and rushed towards Ye Xiang. Although he knew that he was definitely no match for Ye Xiang, he knew very well that Ye Xiang would not hurt him if You Xiangyan was beside him.


    But when Ye Xiang saw Zhang Hui attacking him calmly, the anger in his chest increased a little.He spotted the direction Zhang Hui had attacked, and thought of a move to knock down the sword in Zhang Hui''s hand, so that this unreasonable contest could end sooner.


    Seeing that the sword in Zhang Hui''s hand was about to stab him, Zhang Hui suddenly retracted the sword, grasping the hilt of the sword with both hands and holding it above his head, slashing at him as if holding a knife.


    He originally planned to draw a sword aura to force Zhang Hui back, but seeing Zhang Hui so out of the way to fight him, he was angry and lifted the sword to the hilt of the sword in Zhang Hui''s hand.


    Although Zhang Hui felt a tingling in his hand, he adjusted the sword in his hand again, stepped back, looking for a chance to attack Ye Xiang again.


    Xiang Yan looked a little impatient, and said coldly: "You don''t have to fight anymore, Ye Xiang, you won''t be able to become a big climate."


    When Xiang Yan said something, Ye Xiang and Zhang Hui looked at Xiang Yan at the same time, and they couldn''t understand why the two people fought for such a while, and Xiang Yan reached such a conclusion so quickly.


    Ye Xiang blushed, clasped his fists and walked towards Xiang Yan, saying: "Please give me your advice.

 509 Chapter 509

    Xiang Yan took back the sword in Zhang Hui''s hand, glanced at Ye Xiang, and said, "From the way you look at Zhang Hui, I know you two have a feast. I let you fight Zhang Hui. You are not convinced at first, then Involve private grievances again. During the whole process, what you have in mind is not a sword, you only have resentment towards your opponent. You seem calm and sophisticated, but you are narrow-minded. You are optimistic, I will let you pick me up today! "


    Ye Xiang raised his head, and at this time, Xiang Yan was seven or eight steps away from him, and was in a position to attack him.He knew what Xiang Yan wanted him to see clearly, so he hadn''t attacked him for so long.


    Xiang Yan was wearing dark gray clothes, and his body was a little rickety and thin, but his whole body, from the hand holding the sword to the deep-set eyes, showed strength, like a goshawk about to grab its prey.


    As soon as Xiang Yanjian recruited, Ye Xiang only felt that Xiang Yan was attacking him like a ghost. In the blink of an eye, he was trapped by a huge force, and his hope of counterattack was instantly shattered.At this moment, he could no longer feel where Xiang Yan''s sword was, as if he was under the siege of this huge force, Xiang Yan''s sword was everywhere, and there was a hidden crisis in either direction.


    With a tingling sensation in his wrist, his sword fell to the ground with a pop.


    Ye Xiang clasped his fists to Xiang Yan, bowed his head and said, "I''m not afraid of Mr. Xiang''s jokes, your sword moves are too fast, I don''t understand anything at all."


    Xiang Yan raised his head and laughed, stroking the little sparse goatee and said, "The martial arts are endless, and the big ones are free. How can you get into the big realm with your narrow mind? Anyone who knows swordsmanship makes you scared, and he knows that he is not your opponent, but he is still not afraid, nor does he bring resentment in. If this continues, you will not be able to go far on this road after all. There is a big gap between you and me, and you and I are as big as you are. Think back to yourself when you and Zhang Hui are facing powerful opponents, why are you two different."


    Ye Xiang was blushing when Xiang Yan said, and kept holding his fist for a long time and did not dare to speak.


    Xiang Yan went on to say: "Nian has come all the way to you, and since I really want to see me, I want to wake you up despite the sect¡¯s views. I hope you can achieve something one day to prove what I said today. It''s all farting!" Xiang Yan finished, and left with his hands behind his back.


    Zhang Hui followed Xiang Yan and walked away, leaving only Ye Xiang standing in place with his fists. He was told by Xiang Yan that he couldn''t return to his original state for a long time.


    In the early morning of the second day, Zhang Hui recited the "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen Pian" in the woods near the compound.


    It has been some time since Gou Xin passed this book to Zhang Hui, but Zhang Hui has a habit of reading and literacy. You must read it yourself before you can write it down.In the past, when Gou Xin was there, Zhang would ask Gou Xin when he encountered something he couldn¡¯t understand, but now he has no one to explain to him what he doesn¡¯t understand, so he can only study it slowly by himself, so this book is a long time I couldn''t remember it completely.


    As for the actual benefits this book brings to Zhang Hui, Zhang Hui is also hard to say.He knew that this book was linked to practice, but it was definitely not a treasure or a secret book that could teach him exercises.However, this book is completely useless, and it is not true. When Zhang is meditating and adjusting his breath, sometimes a sentence or two from the book will suddenly pop up in his mind, which will give him a sense of openness.


    So he guessed that this "Gu Shang Yuanzhen Pian" may be a summary of cultivation thoughts, which is the source of the thought.


    Zhang Hui couldn''t help but feel a little lost when he read the mysterious place in the book. He rolled up the book, meditating on the passage he had just read in the book, and walked back and forth in the woods with his head up.


    "The big one needs a big focus, a big realm, no support, so there is no fear... there is everything in the eye, and the universe is in the chest."


    Zhang Hui heard someone not far away reading the sentence he had just repeated, and when he listened carefully, it was Ye Xiang.


    Ye Xiang smiled and walked towards Zhang Hui, with a triumphant expression on his face: "Recite our Bei Amen exercise mantra in Lushan, you are so brave!"


    Zhang Hui looked at Ye Xiang as if confident, not like a casual false accusation, but he also felt that since Gou Xin hadn¡¯t taught him any real martial arts for so many years, the "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen Pian" handed to him was not It will be North Amen.


    "You are talking nonsense, what I am carrying is the stuff of this book, you take a good look, where is the practice of your North Amen." Zhang would hold the "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen Pian" in front of his chest and tremble towards Ye Xiang. Tremble.


    Ye Xiang grabbed the book, turned a few pages in a row, snorted, and said, "Also quibble, this is clearly our "Xun Yu Jue" by Bei Amen. If you don''t believe it, hold the book and I will carry it. I''ll listen to you."


    Zhang Hui was shocked. He didn''t believe that such a coincidence happened. He took the book from Ye Xiang and asked Ye Xiang to recite it from the beginning.


    Ye Xiang memorized several pages without hesitation, and when he saw Zhang Hui staring at the book, he felt very happy in his heart, and asked: "I didn''t blame you, do you see if I am wrong?"


    "There are discrepancies in small places, roughly the same." Zhang Hui suddenly felt a little lost. He didn''t understand that since Gou Xin was afraid that he would get into trouble and didn''t teach him Bei Amen''s exercises, why did he want to "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen" "Pass it to him?"


    At this time, Yuan Zhixing was walking towards this side.Yuan Zhixing saw Zhang Hui and Ye Xiang standing together, for fear that Ye Xiang would embarrass Zhang Hui, so he hurried over to see what they were talking about.


    Ye Xiang was thinking about how to deal with Zhang Hui. Seeing Yuan Zhixing coming over, he couldn''t take care of the feasts with Yuan Zhixing in the past. Instead, he was more polite than usual.


    "Brother Yuan, Zhang Hui hasn''t entered your Lushan mountain yet. Just so, I have to take him back, because he has memorized Bei Amen''s high-level exercise "Xun Yu Jue" upside down. "Xun Yu Jue" cannot be spread, Zhang Hui Not going back to Bei Amen is a threat to us outside. Besides, his master Gou Xin is a traitor to Bei Amen, but what he learned is still taught by his master after all, and it is our Bei Amen after all, so He absolutely cannot stay in Lushan."


    Hearing what Ye Xiang said, Zhang Hui knew that Ye Xiang had not given up his heart, and had been looking for an opportunity to bring him back to Bei Amen, so as to draw Gou Xin out.


    Yuan Zhixing also felt a little embarrassed for a while, took the "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen Pian" in Zhang Hui''s hand, and asked Ye Xiang a few places, and Ye Xiang could give a general idea.


    Yuan Zhixing had difficulty making a decision right now, and he thought that Xu Gui had always been concerned about Zhang Hui¡¯s affairs. If Ye Xiang wanted to take Zhang Hui away, Xu Gui would definitely find a way to keep him, and said: "This matter is for me. Report to Master and give you an answer."

 510 Chapter 510

    In the Chamber of the Zhigongyuan, everyone discussed what Ye Xiang said that Zhang Hui had learned the North Amen exercise "Xunyu Jue".


    Xu Gui sat at the top, holding Zhang Hui''s "Gushang Yuanzhen Pian" in his hand, and asked Ye Xiang to recite a few passages, and Ye Xiang could recite a general idea.


    Ye Xiang held up his head and looked at Zhang Hui who was standing aside, his eyes seemed to say: "Boy, I see what you can do this time, things will be a foregone conclusion soon."


    Xu Gui flipped through the "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen Pian" at random, frowned and sighed. It took a long time before he said: "Even if Zhang Hui has memorized this book, he really can''t do any exercises. Is it true that there is no effect after learning?"


    Ye Xiang said: "Mr. Xu, "Xunyu Jue" has the status of the originator in the practice of the North Amen Sword Sect. At first, this book seems to be of little use, but the principles on it will gradually be slow in later practice. It is reflected that in Bei Amen, only disciples above the guard level can access "Xun Yu Jue". Ordinary disciples don''t even want to take a look."


    Xu Gui felt a little embarrassed when Ye Xiang said this, and sighed silently to see if anyone else present could think of a way to help Zhang Hui.


    After listening to Ye Xiang¡¯s recitation of "Xun Yu Jue" several times, Zhang Hui faintly felt that there was still some gap between the two books. In many places, the content that Ye Xiang recited was somewhat different from the original text of "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen". Moreover, Ye Xiang''s memorization is so fluent, it doesn''t seem to be a mistake at all, but the original text of "Xun Yu Jue" should be the same as Ye Xiang''s memorization.


    Zhang Hui stood up and said: "I think "Gu Shang Yuanzhen Pian" may not be "Xun Yu Jue", maybe these are two different books at all."


    At this time, the eyebrows emerged from the crowd.


    The jade-green jacket she wore was particularly bright among a group of male disciples. Her pink neck and cheeks were lined up like jade. When she came out of the crowd, Zhang would feel a sudden light in front of her eyes. Focus on the eyebrows autonomously.


    Meimei first glanced at Zhang Hui after entering, and smiled at him to express comfort.Then he walked to Xu Gui and saluted Xu Gui, saying: "Mr. Xu, Meimei would like to ask Ye Huwei to write down "Xunyu Jue" silently, and compare it with "Gu Shang Yuanzhen Pian".


    Ye Xiang frowned, his expression seemed to feel that his eyebrows were deliberately embarrassing him, and he declined: "Write it down silently, it takes a long time, I write slowly."


    Ye Xiang is from Beimang, and Beimang is not as important as the people of Qi, and only the children of noble nobles enter the special school from an early age. Children of ordinary people like Ye Xiang can read and read. It is already very rare.


    Meimei also heard that Ye Xiang was in a dilemma, and said: "Please Ye Huwei to recite, and I will write it."


    Ye Xiang stood in the middle, with his hands behind his back, his waist straightened, and he recited extremely fluently.


    Brows and eyebrows were bent over, and she swiftly wrote on the book table on the side. After turning over a few sheets of paper, she still looked calm and did not panic at all.


    After Ye Xiang finished reciting, he soon finished writing his eyebrows.


    Meimei took the "Gushang Yuanzheng" in Zhang Hui''s hand and began to look through it. When she saw the middle, a relaxed smile appeared on her face, as if she had already figured it out in her heart.After flipping through it for a while, Meimei was already fully confident.


    She took the "Xun Yu Jue" and "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen Pian" that had just been copied by Ye Xiang''s memorization and walked into the middle of the hall.


    Xu Gui looked at Meimei confidently, guessing that she might have found something wrong, and he was very happy, and quickly got up to see how Meimei explained.


    Mei Mei turned the "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen Pian" to the forefront, pointing the finger of one hand to a place in the "Xun Yu Jue" she just copied, explaining to Xu Gui and Ye Xiang: "Look, here, "Gushang Yuanzhen Pian" uses the word "loss", but "Xun Yu Jue" here is the word "silly". There are two such examples later. From these words, the "Gushang Yuanzhen Pian" "Xun Yu Jue" and "Xun Yu Jue" are indeed related, but they are like a mother-child relationship. "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen Pian" is in the front and "Xun Yu Jue" is in the back. Even some sentences in the back are different. The expression in the Jue should be simpler and easier to understand. Therefore, I infer that Xunyu Jue was created based on the Gu Shang Yuanzhen Pian."


    Zhang Hui originally felt that Ye Xiang''s recitation was slightly different from the "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen Pian", but he did not expect to go up to the level mentioned by Mei Mei.


    He watched and said so much with his eyebrows beaming, he suddenly changed his mind about this naive and ignorant girl. He didn''t expect her to remember so many words in a short time when Ye Xiang recited them, let alone her in these words. And the books are more insightful than Xu Gui.


    Ye Xiang was stunned. Although he didn''t understand what Meimei said so thoroughly, he saw that she was so well-founded and expected that he could no longer argue.


    Xu Gui listened to Meimei¡¯s explanation, and carefully looked at the points pointed out by Meimei. He smiled admiringly on his face and nodded again and again: ¡°It¡¯s true. Wake up, this is the truth. The two books do have too many similarities, but "Xun Yu Jue" is based on Bei Amen''s thinking in key places. So, "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen Pian" is not There are things about Bei Amen, and what Zhang Hui has learned has nothing to do with Bei Amen."


    The other Lushan disciples also looked at them and finally heaved a sigh of relief, and began to praise their eyebrows: "It''s amazing, the girl Meimei knows so much, and I haven''t been in vain in the library in recent years."


    Meimei heard everyone complimenting her, and walked to Zhang Hui, looking at Zhang Hui with a smile in his eyes, Zhang Hui also looked at her with a smile, at this moment, Zhang Hui had never felt so sweet in his heart.


    "It''s so capable, I''m all complimenting you!" Zhang Hui looked at him with wide eyebrows and wide eyes, and wanted to reach out and touch her head to express his appreciation for her.


    Meimei wanted to listen to Zhang Hui''s compliments and walked towards Zhang Hui, but Zhang Huiyi praised her and she squeezed again, pouted towards Zhang Hui, hummed softly, and stood aside. went.


    Ye Xiang dug his heart out and wanted to bring Zhang Hui back as a bait to lure his heart out. He finally caught an opportunity, but now it was lost, and he was still smashed by a humble little girl. He looked at Zhang Huihe. The eyebrows were smug, and he was so angry that he felt that the whole person would be untenable when he stepped on his feet, but his character was forbearing, and he was not easy to attack at the time.


    After everyone dispersed, Ye Xiang walked past Zhang Hui. At that moment, he gritted his teeth with hatred, and turned his head slightly to look at Zhang Hui, and said: "I think you are a little bit proud of it. One day you will fall to me. Hands."

 511 Chapter 511

    As soon as Ye Xiang left, his eyebrows caught up with Zhang Hui, patted his shoulder lightly, and said, "I helped you, why do you thank me?"


    "You can thank me as much as you want!" After this incident, Zhang Hui felt that the distance between his eyebrows and eyebrows had suddenly narrowed, and talked to her more casually.


    Eyebrows glanced at Zhang Hui with disgust: "I''m not sincere, I helped you once when I borrowed the black cat from you last time, and I helped you again this time. I''ll stay together. Then I will see how you thank you."


    "Then don''t help me in the future, I will only have a bad life, and if I owe you any more, I can only agree with my body." Zhang Hui moved closer to his eyebrows and said with a smile.


    Hearing Zhang Hui''s words, Meimei was making fun of her, and immediately took two steps forward and said, "Who is rare? I will never help you again."


    When she said this, her mind was filled with the words "to promise with her body" that Zhang Hui had just said, and she felt her chest was thumping, for fear that Zhang Hui would see something wrong with her face. Had to quickly change the subject.


    She saw that Zhang Hui did not follow up, and then turned around and said: "You will take the assessment in two days. If you fail to pass, you can only go to Zhigongyuan to do chores. Are you not going to prepare? I told you last time Go read my book, why don''t you go?"


    Zhang Hui caught up with his eyebrows, looked down at his eyebrows, raised the corners of his mouth and smiled, and whispered: "I just said that I will never help me again. I think you want to help me again!"


    "Don''t be serious, I''m telling you serious, now Ye Xiang should also leave, you can rest assured to prepare for the assessment." The eyebrows frowned, and the two curved eyebrows were slightly bulged, making the appearance even more cute and cute. .


    "Ye Xiang will leave here? Didn''t he go to Lugu yet?" Zhang Hui thought that Ye Xiang was very ambitious, and if he came to Lushan, he would definitely want to go to Lugu, the core land of Lushan cultivation.


    "Where is Lugu where he can enter? Lushan disciples are not allowed to enter, how can an outsider enter?"


    Meimei said Lugu so mysteriously, which made Zhang even more curious about Lugu.He occasionally heard the disciples of Lumingtang talk about Lugu just over the valley of the back mountain, but never heard them say other news about Lugu, expecting that very few disciples of Lumingtang have been to Lugu.


    As the two talked, they walked to the vicinity of the library without knowing it.Zhang Hui saw that Meimei was about to go in and do something, so he sent her to the door and planned to leave.


    At this moment, a young man of his age hurriedly walked into the library, and when he saw his eyebrows, he shouted: "Something has happened, why don''t you just run out without asking someone for you, and someone fainted." I don¡¯t know how long it took to faint before being seen. I just called the doctor and will be there soon."


    Meimei heard Zhang Hui¡¯s affairs in the Chamber of Records in the Cangshu Pavilion early in the morning. When he heard that Zhang Hui might be brought back to Bei Amen by Ye Xiang, she couldn¡¯t help rushing over to see if she could help him. Cangshuge, such an unexpected thing happened.


    Zhang Hui thought that Meimei was to help himself. Now that Meimei was in trouble, he was even more anxious, so he quickly pulled his eyebrows and walked inside.


    The young man brought Meimei and Zhang Hui into the library.The building is extremely quiet, and even small noises can be heard clearly, and the surrounding old trees are lush, making the building dark and cool.


    Zhang Hui followed up to the second floor. As soon as he entered the corridor, he smelled a stale paper.He looked at the brows and eyebrows walking next to him, thinking that this little face was so white because it had been hidden in this building for a long time and there was little sunlight.


    The three of them entered the library on the second floor and walked along a long row of old bookcases for a long time. Zhang Hui saw a young man lying on a bench.From the physical appearance, this person is older than Zhang Hui, and slightly fatter. Very few fat people are seen in Lushan, so this person is only slightly fatter, so it is very eye-catching.


    Meimei walked over to the man quickly, complaining: "It''s Yundou again, how come I don''t know when he came in? I stay here every day before leaving, and I have to use a broom to drive him."


    As soon as his eyebrows got closer, he was about to get closer to see how his face looked. The young man named Yundou started to move, shrugged his nose, and muttered, "Well, the smell of a woman." Then he opened his eyes suddenly and raised his eyes. Get started.


    Yun Dou saw the eyebrows staring at him, remembering the sentence he had just read, and was a little embarrassed, her shoulders shrank back, and she wanted to stay away from the eyebrows, with small eyes on her slightly rounded face. Looking down, it seemed a little timid.


    The boy who brought Zhang Hui in saw Yun Dou wake up, and he was a little bit dumbfounded: "The smell of a woman? I couldn''t wake up just now. Did he wake up when he smelled his eyebrows? What a fool."


    Yun Dou swallowed his saliva, put his hands on his stomach, and smiled awkwardly while looking at his eyebrows: "I''m fine, maybe I''m hungry and fainted. Last night... I didn''t go back. I read a book here for a night. I planned to read it. I left when it was over and fell asleep somehow."


    "You idiot, just to pass the assessment, you can''t make it to watch so day and night. Besides, whether you can go to Lushan to see is also talent and opportunity, not by reading a book." Meimei complained.


    Zhang Hui heard what Meimei said. It turned out that Yundou was a disciple who wanted to enter Lushan as well as him. He took a closer look at Yundou. He was born like a scholar and weak in writing, and he really does not seem to be able to enter the ranks of practitioners. People.


    Yun Dou smiled happily, set his legs on the stool, and slowly said: "It doesn''t matter if you pass the exam or not, it doesn''t matter if you can stay, I just want to eat here."


    Zhang Hui shook his head and chuckled. This person really came in and messed around. Looking at his sitting and talking, he knew that he was a passable person.


    Eyebrows stuck in the waist and accusingly said: "You think Lushan is a good place for people to eat, just like you, you may not be required to do chores!"


    "It''s not the same as in other places. I don''t want me. I can''t turn my head when doing business. I don''t have the energy to do my work. I can''t pass the exam. All the girls nearby don''t like me. So I came to Lushan to practice." Yun Dou shook his head and laughed at himself. With that said, there is a smell of smashing a can and a sense of pride. When it comes to the last sentence "So I came to Lushan to practice", it seemed that I was proud to find a path that suits me.


    Zhang Hui also laughed helplessly. He thought, Lushan is a place that practitioners all over the world yearn for. Even many princes and nobles don¡¯t hesitate to put down their identities and devote themselves to Lushan. Everyone thinks that Lushan is a place where talents gather. Someone came to Lushan to practice because there was no way to go.The word "cultivation" came out of Yundou''s mouth, and it seemed to be a bit of ridicule and ridicule.

 512 Chapter 512

    Zhang Hui heard Yundou say this, as if he was saying that he was worthless, but everyone knows that someone must recommend to go to Lushan to participate in the assessment, so Yundou cannot be really useless, but has some strengths. Only then will someone be willing to recommend him.


    When Zhang Hui thought about it this way, he felt that Yundou would not be that simple, and he started to be a little curious about this person, wondering what kind of person this would be.


    "What book are you reading? Don''t eat anymore if you are so fascinated," Zhang Hui asked.


    Yun Dou heard that Zhang Hui asked about the book he had read before, got up from the bench and walked to the bookshelf: "Yes, the book is still here, don''t find it."


    After a while, Yun Dou came back from the bookshelf again, holding an old book in a yellow bookcase in his hand, and muttering as he walked: "This book is beautiful. Reading this book is like playing with yourself in your head. It takes my brain and excites, and it feels uncomfortable to stop."


    Meimei grabbed the book in Yundou''s hand, and placed it in his hand to read: "This book is hidden in the corner, and it smells old. I opened it and read it once before. It was all very mysterious things. Can understand?"


    Eyebrows looked at Yundou with an incredible expression.


    As soon as Mei Mei looked at Yun Dou, Yun Dou drooped her eyes, not daring to look directly at Mei Mei, and said sheepishly, "Is this...Is it that difficult to understand? I look pretty interesting!"


    "Bringing, then tell me what is said in this book." Meimei still felt unbelievable.


    Zhang Hui took the "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen Pian" out of his arms and handed it to Yun Dou: "Then look at this and see if you can understand it."


    Zhang Hui thought of letting Yun Dou talk about "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen Pian", and seeing if he speaks like Gou Xin, he will know if he really understands it.


    Yun Dou opened the "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen Pian". At first, the page turning speed was a bit slow, sometimes frowned slightly, sometimes smiled and nodded, seeing the middle page turning faster.


    Seeing him like this, Zhang Hui seemed to have understood the book once, and said in amazement: "It seems that this is really a strange person. I can barely understand it only after the master has explained it, and the master also said that I have a good understanding. , And this person can understand it so easily?"


    Meimei looked at Zhang Hui, and then at Yundou. He couldn''t restrain his curiosity, and urged: "After watching so much, let''s talk about it and see if I don''t understand it."


    As soon as Yun Dou heard the brow and brow talking, it was as if he was suddenly awakened, his eyes suddenly lifted, and he smiled shyly at brow and brow.


    Yun Dou closed the book, rubbed the cover a few times, and said: "Good book, I think this book should be about the basic laws of the movement of everything between the heaven and the earth. The book was written a bit early, so it is a bit difficult to read it. It is too in line with our usual habits, and it is also about some very mysterious truths. There is no specific description and explanation, which is not easy to understand. The words here really wake me up at once, I can take it back and carefully Read it again?"


    After Yundou finished speaking, he looked at Zhang Hui expectantly.


    "Of course." Zhang Hui replied.


    At this time, the young man who brought Zhang Hui and Meimei brought a bun to Yundou and called his Meimei down by the way.


    Before Meimei left, she pretended to be angry and said to Yundou: "Fool, don''t stay here today. Go back and take a good rest."


    Yun Dou heard what Meimei said, biting a piece of bun in her mouth, and nodding towards her eyebrows as if choked.


    Zhang Hui saw Yun Dou''s stupid head and couldn''t help but smile: "Why are you afraid of a little girl like this? In fact, she is not that scary!"


    Yundou chuckled twice: "I am not afraid of her, I am... I am afraid of all women except my mother."


    "Fear of women? Why?" Zhang Hui has not seen anyone afraid of women.


    Yun Dou smiled shyly at Zhang Hui, and said: "I feel uncomfortable when I see women, and it''s not easy to speak. My family sells rouge gouache, and the sisters who come to buy things always laugh at me. , The more you laugh at me, the more uncomfortable I will be.


    Zhang Hui glanced at Yun Dou''s face abruptly. This face was a little fairer than an ordinary man, but his fleshy nose and small eyes really couldn''t say how handsome.Zhang Hui said mockingly: "Oh, is it that you are too handsome and you were molested by a woman?"


    Yun Dou nodded seriously: "Well, my mother said that like you."


    Zhang Hui saw Yundou''s serious and innocent appearance, and only felt a shock in his heart, dull, unable to speak, that feeling was speechless.


    After Yun Dou borrowed Zhang Hui''s "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen Pian", he returned the book to Zhang Hui two days later.The two began to discuss the essentials of some details in the book, and then talked about some of their understanding of practice.


    Zhang Hui found that Yundou¡¯s ability to understand such mysterious things is beyond mortals, and he often sees something deeper than ordinary people, and can have a different understanding. When talking to him, there will be sudden thoughts. Yiliang felt that there were some things that I didn''t want to understand before, and when I discussed it with Yundou, I would suddenly understand it.


    The two discussed the contents of the book at the beginning, and when it came to the back, Yun Dou began to talk about his previous experience.


    It turns out that his family is not far from Lushan, and his parents have lived by doing a small business for many years.And those things he was interested in were of no use to doing business. When his parents saw that he loved to read books, they wanted to provide him with reading and hoped that he could test his fame in the future. As a result, his essay was described as "nonsense," Nonsense".


    In his early twenties, he couldn''t even find a full-time business student, and he was lazy by nature. No one in the neighborhood said good things to him, and no one wanted to marry a girl to him.


    His parents heard that he was going to Lushan to practice, and they didn''t object to him. Anyway, he stayed at home and didn''t make a difference. It''s better not to gossip about them.


    When the disciples of Lu Mingtang, who lived in the same courtyard with Zhang Hui, passed by Zhang Hui¡¯s room, they heard Zhang Hui and Yun Dou discussing the mysterious principles of spiritual practice, and saw that the two of them stayed in the room to discuss them, so they gathered in twos and threes. Make fun of the two people together.


    "A soil bun, a soft nerd, these two people come together for a while, and for a while, vitality and pulse, it sounds funny, especially the nerd, who is the fattest in Lushan. Can he practice martial arts? Does it hurt?"


    "If the two of them can pass the test, that would be a miracle of Lushan. I will cut off my head and use it as a bench for you!"


    Zhang will also be aware of these people''s comments. In fact, he also wants to know whether Yun Dou will be a blockbuster in the assessment five days later, or will become a joke and drown in the Zhigongyuan from now on.

 513 Chapter 513 Formation and Map

    As the assessment approached, a few candidate disciples who wanted to enter Lushan got together to contact senior brothers to explain the previous exam questions for them, practice on-site answers in advance, and then invite someone to point out the shortcomings.Lumingtang, Luyoutang, and Zhigongyuan have been surrounding this event for several days, and it suddenly became more lively than usual.


    Only Zhang Hui and Yundou did not bring them to join this small group. Zhang Hui is already very confident in himself, because in these days Yuan Zhixing would tell him about things related to the assessment from time to time. Arguing, and looking at physical conditions, he is confident that he will never lose to others.


    Yun Dou seemed to be not thinking about these things, looking for all kinds of weird books in the library all day, and then came to discuss with Zhang Hui.


    On this day, Yundou met Zhang Hui at Zhigongyuan, and immediately dragged him aside, looking excited and panting for a long time before speaking: "I have a good thing here, dare you try it with me? test?"


    "Don''t sell it, just say it." Zhang Hui looked at Yundou''s mysterious and proud look, expecting that he had discovered some secret.


    Yun Dou pulled Zhang Hui into the woods and took out a piece of paper from his arms. The paper was still very new, and the impression on it seemed to be newly painted.Zhang Hui looked at the crooked marks on the paper like a map, but it looked a little more complicated than a normal map.


    "What is this?" Zhang Hui asked.


    Yun Dou found a stone, carefully spread the picture on the stone, squatted down on the stone, and pointed his hand on the picture.


    "Come and see, this is what I came up with. Follow this map and we can enter Lugu, do you believe it?" Yun Dou looked confident and planned to explain to Zhang Hui in detail.


    In Lushan, everyone knows that Lushan¡¯s inner gate practice is the highest level, but everyone knows very little about Lushan¡¯s inner gate practice. Even though everyone knows that Lushan is in the valley behind Lushan, few people can go in. One is because Lushan stipulates that ordinary disciples are not allowed to enter Lugu, and more importantly, Lugu is not accessible to everyone who wants to enter. According to legend, there was a formation on the back mountain between Lushan and Lugu, and someone sneaked in before. In the end, if you can''t get out, if you meet someone to save you, you will be punished severely after you get out, and even if you don''t want to save, you can only starve to death.


    So no one would take this risk easily.


    Zhang Hui looked at the map drawn by Yundou. Although it looked decent, like a hidden mystery, Zhang Hui still didn''t believe that he could enter Lugu just by drawing a picture.


    Yun Dou looked up at Zhang Hui. His small eyes were full of confidence. He tapped his fingers on the map and said seriously: "I can think about this for a long time before I get it out. The day before yesterday, I found it in the library. A book, looking like a book about formations, when I read it, my mind seems to be slowly forming a map, and suddenly I found that the layout of Lushan is one of the formations."


    Hearing what Yundou said, Zhang Hui also faintly felt that when he walked in Zhigengyuan, Lumingtang, and Luyoutang, he always felt that there was a powerful force behind these roads and houses. This power is not in the hands of any one person, it is like there is a pair of invisible big hands in this world, making a clear layout.


    "Is there such a thing?" Zhang would be more interested in what Yun Dou said. He picked up the map that Yun Dou had drawn and began to look carefully.


    Yun Dou went on to say: "After I drew the layout of Lushan, I followed the principles in that book. I felt that Lugu was like the eyes of the formation, and then I guessed the back mountain based on the same principles. To the context of Lugu, so I drew this picture."


    He remembered that when Xie Zhuo was at Xie Zhuo, Xie Zhuo was able to manipulate windows, land, and even people through spells. The pattern on the table where Xie Zhuo lived seemed to be connected to the map in front of him.


    Could it be that Yundou really discovered any mystery from the book?


    Yun Dou said: "I drew it right, can we go and try it?"


    "If you want to go, why have to get me?" Zhang Hui is actually very curious about Yundou''s picture, and even more curious about Lugu, but still can''t help but tease Yundou.


    "I don''t dare to be alone." Yun Dou smiled at Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui saw that Yun Dou had a soft body, and he felt that this person was definitely not frightened, but he was weak in appearance, unlike some people who were black and strong, and he was very ward off evil.


    Zhang Hui said: "Ordinary disciples are not allowed to enter Lugu without permission. We go at this time. If we are found out, our qualifications for the assessment will be lost."


    "I don''t have any feeling for this picture anymore when it''s late. I can''t remember everything I drew. Let''s go now. Besides, I will definitely be able to come back. Then no one will find it out?" Keep the assessment matters in mind, and want to break into the formation behind the mountain.


    The two immediately arrived near the back mountain.


    Zhang Hui has never been here except to look for a black cat near the back mountain. Now he comes here again and still feels strange.


    Before going up the back mountain, Zhang Hui had to cross a river. Zhang Hui took a look on the map. The shape of the river and the mysterious lines on the map overlapped unexpectedly. He began to imagine that the mysterious big hands behind Lushan drew at this location. One line, there is this river here.


    After crossing the river, everything on the mountain did not look unusual. Although few people walked on the mountain, the mountain road was very clear and was not buried by the vegetation on both sides.


    The noon sun came over, and although it was extremely quiet everywhere, it did not appear gloomy at all.


    Yun Dou walked ahead with the map in his hand, and when he reached the fork in the road, he raised his head and half-squinted in meditation. Sometimes he still muttered words in his mouth, like reciting a sentence from a book.


    The two went smoothly all the way, and Yundou took the map and pointed it to Zhang Hui: "Look, we are here, we have already walked nearly halfway, ah, we will be in Lugu after another hour''s walk!"


    Yun Dou quickened his pace, and Zhang Hui could imagine from his back, how proud the look on that fat face was at this moment.


    Zhang Hui found that the road up the back mountain is very interesting. Sometimes when walking on a seemingly unobstructed road, he has to cross from one path to another, sometimes along another road. The direction of the communication was reversed, but after this seemingly subtle change, there would soon be a sense of surprise.


    "We are going to Lugu soon." Yun Dou looked down the mountain on a large rock, and his excitement and pride could not be concealed in the shout.

 514 Chapter 514 Im Tied Up

    Zhang Hui also walked to the big rock on the side of the mountain, and his vision suddenly widened.


    You can see several undulating mountains in the distance. It turns out that you can see such beautiful scenery when you reach the top of the mountain.


    When you look down at the foot of the mountain, there is a large long lake between the two mountains. The lake water is blue and green, and the trees on both sides of the lake are lush and quiet.


    "Is this Lugu?" Zhang Hui and Yun Dou guessed at the same time.


    The two looked down, but they couldn''t see any houses, and they couldn''t even see the shadow of half a person. It is expected that there are very few people living in this deer valley.


    The most enviable people in Lushan are not the chief disciples of Lumingtang and Luyoutang, but the direct disciples of Guzhu, but not all Guzhu''s direct disciples stay in Lugu to practice, and some will hide their identity and walk in the world, so Gu People in Lushan have different opinions on how many disciples the Lord¡¯s direct reports are and who they are.


    "Walk around, let''s go down and meet the Lord Gu." Yun Dou was as happy as a child.


    Zhang Hui said helplessly: "Everyone said that it was sneaking up the back mountain, aren''t you asking for trouble if you are still going to the Valley Master?"


    Yundou scratched the back of his head: "Yes, go down first, go down and talk later." He walked in front, walked for a while and looked at the map. He walked much faster than before, and after a while, he said: "I''m going to Lugu Up!"


    Zhang Hui originally wanted to go to Lugu to see what happened, but he became even more excited by the influence of Yundou.


    The two of them started walking down the mountain road in the direction of Lugu. Suddenly, Zhang would hear a rapid "pupu" sound, and then his eyes went dark, it felt like he had fallen into a black hole. , I can''t see anything.


    When he came back to his senses, he found that his head seemed to be tied up by something, and there was some redness in front of him, so he didn''t fall anywhere. He still stood there, but his face seemed to be tied up by a piece of red cloth. Living.He wanted to tear off the cloth that bound his head, but then he found that his hands were also tied up. He struggled a few times, and his hands were tightly tied together, and he couldn''t get rid of it. .


    "Zhang Hui! I''m going to be taken away. I smell like a woman. You should go back first. This woman is very powerful. Leave me alone..."


    Zhang Hui heard Yundou''s shout, which seemed to be crying, but in fact he shouted quite proudly.


    "Zhang Hui, don''t chase you. I''ll be taken away by her. If you want to be unlucky, let me be unlucky!"


    Yun Dou was still screaming, screaming sincerely, as if saying goodbye to Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui coldly shouted in the direction of Yundou''s shout: "Don''t make a noise, I''m also tied up."


    "Oh." Yundou agreed with a disappointed voice, and then he said nothing.


    Zhang Hui listened attentively to the sounds around him. After Yun Dou became quiet, he couldn''t hear the sounds of other people.


    Zhang Hui said, "If you smell the dog''s nose, is the woman still nearby?"


    "I don''t seem to smell it anymore, I just smelled it for a while, it''s very fragrant, like an orchid..."


    "Okay, don''t be fussy, is your hand held by her?"


    "Correct."


    While Zhang Hui was talking to Yun Dou, his hands were suddenly pulled forward by a force, which made him stagger ahead.His legs were not tied, and it seemed that the mysterious person was trying to get them to move forward.


    Zhang Hui shouted in the direction he was being pulled forward: "Girl, don''t use such a brutal way if you want to arrest someone!"


    Yun Dou also said immediately: "Just grab one, one is enough, let Zhang Hui go."


    Zhang Hui couldn''t hear any response from the front, but he began to hear the rustling footsteps in front of him. The footsteps were gentle, and it did sound like a woman walking.


    After walking for a while, Zhang Hui felt that they were not walking towards Lugu, but rather similar to the way they came. He thought, could it be that people from Lushan came to catch them back, but why blindfold them? Up?


    Yun Dou wanted to hear who was arresting them all the way, so he kept asking for words.After a while, I asked her if she was from Lugu, where to take them, and then said that she was tired, and she wanted to stop and rest for a while. The man ignored him and just dragged them forward.


    Zhang Hui feels that they are walking much smoother down the mountain now than when they went up the mountain. The person walking in the front will hardly stop along the way. It seems that this person is familiar with the road behind the mountain. It should be either from Lushan or Lugu. people.


    "Zhang Hui, we seem to have gone back. She is sending us back. Couldn''t it be sent to Zhigongyuan to be punished?" Yun Dou saw that the man in front ignored him and talked to Zhang Hui again. .


    Zhang Hui said: "You only know that you are going back, no matter where she sends us to, she won''t kill us anyway."


    "I''m just patronizing and talking."


    "Just you idiot who is talking about it, people just ignore you."


    The two were blindfolded, and they were on the way down the mountain. They stumbled along the way. One of them would be tripped if they didn¡¯t pay attention, but the person in front of them ignored it. Zhang Hui tripped several times and was dragged up again. Keep going.


    Zhang Hui felt the sunlight above his head weakened, and it should be almost dark after a while.At this time, he heard the sound of running water, as if he had already reached the edge of the river in the back mountain.


    It seems that this person really took them back to Lushan.


    After walking to a flat land by the river, Zhang Hui and Yun Dou slammed into each other, and it turned out that he and Yun Dou were tied to the same tree.


    He felt that the back of his hand was slightly scratched by the cloth, and it felt cool and slippery, and it was lingering in his heart for a long time.


    "Smell again, the scent of orchids." Yundou''s voice was a little excited.


    Zhang Hui guessed that the woman just approached them, and quickly tied them to the tree.He heard footsteps slowly walking away again, and then he couldn''t hear them at all.


    He recalled the whole process of the woman covering his eyes with Yundou, binding her hands, and then being tied to a tree. It was too fast for people to notice. It seems that this woman must also be a master on this Lushan Mountain. Correct.


    "Why hasn''t anyone mentioned this person?" Zhang Hui began to be curious about the woman who couldn''t take a look.


    Yun Dou saw that the man tied the two of them here and left, and shouted anxiously: "Don''t, throw us here, what shall we eat? I''m so hungry."


    Zhang Hui saw that Yundou was still trying to eat at this time, and he was really helpless for his talent.


    "Zhang Hui, are you hungry or not? When I left, I wanted to take a few steamed buns. Why didn''t I go to get them when I walked in a hurry? My intestines are all regretful." Yun Dou kept sighing.


    Zhang Hui scolded, "Don''t make a noise, think of a way, and see how people can find out that we are tied here."

 515 Chapter 515: Red Aya

    Yun Dou thought for a while, and said, "Yes, I''ll yell out loud."


    "Well, then you shout, shout loudly, shout hard, you can eat something when someone comes." Zhang Hui urged.


    Yun Dou still let go of his throat and shouted. He shouted all kinds of distress calls in various accents, and no one came over.


    When it was getting dark, Yun Dou was still shouting vigorously. In the end, Zhang Hui really didn''t want to hear his voice, so he stopped letting him stop.


    The two spent the night tied up by the river.


    At dawn the next day, Yun Dou was hungry, tired, and lack of sleep. When she woke up, she said feebly: "If you remember correctly, today seems to be a day of assessment."


    Zhang Hui said helplessly: "Do you remember that today is the day of the assessment."


    "Brother, I killed you. I shouldn''t let you accompany me to this ghost place."


    Zhang Hui was afraid that Yundou would continue to nag, so he replied: "Forget it, don''t blame you, if you want to blame, blame the person who tied us."


    "No, no, don''t blame her, we may encounter something worse if we go on like that, the girl is trying to save us."


    "Come on, you think so beautifully. If she wants to save us, why doesn''t she send us back to a place where there are people, and throwing it here is obviously punishing."


    The two of them leaned against the tree for a while again, and Zhang Hui felt a lot brighter in front of him. It seemed that it was already time at this time.He thought that the assessment at this hour had already begun, and if people from the Zhigongyuan found that they were missing, they should send someone out to find them.


    He awakened Yun Dou and said: "Then shout, maybe someone will come over."


    Yun Dou used all his strength to shout again after a while, but he didn''t have the strength to shout again after shouting.He leaned his head on the tree and muttered weakly: "It''s up to fate, it''s either starving or exhausted..."


    At this time, a clear shout came from a distance: "Yundou, are you here?"


    "Mei-Mei!" Yun Dou immediately got up when she heard the sound of Mei-Mei, and shouted, "We are here!"


    "Why are you here? What happened? Why are you tied up here?"


    Zhang Hui heard the footsteps of his eyebrows getting closer and closer. When the eyebrows came to untie the cloth wrapped around his head and hands, he felt a sting in his eyes, and it took him a while to open his eyes. Come.


    What he was holding in his hand was a red silk that was slightly wider than his palm. At this moment, a cold-faced woman holding the red silk suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "Oh, it can be seen." After the red silk on Yun Dou was untied, he swayed his head and looked around. He was incredibly happy for a while. He held the red silk in his hand and fiddled with it, and then reached his nose. I smelled it before, "It''s still that smell."


    Hearing Yundou talking about the fragrance, Meimei squashed his mouth, and asked Zhang Hui, "Girl? Is it a woman who tied you here?"


    Without waiting for Zhang Hui to answer, Yundou told Meimei all the things that had happened first.


    Eyebrows cast a white look at Yun Dou and cursed: "It deserves it, you have to go if you don''t let you go. This is good, the time for the assessment has been delayed, and this opportunity is gone."


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s a big deal. Wait another half a year." Yun Dou folded the red silk into squares and stuffed it into his arms, then looked at his brows shyly, and lowered his head and asked, "Who can make this red silk in Lushan? I still want to see her again."


    "Look at you so good." Eyebrows said, "But I really don''t know the person who made Hong Ling, and she doesn''t want you to see her look like she probably just doesn''t want you to know who she is, so she usually Red silk is definitely not used frequently, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to guess who she is? Also, she tied you here, maybe she didn¡¯t want to go to the front and let people in Lushan see her, I guess , This may be a certain senior sister in Lugu."


    Zhang Hui''s analysis of eyebrows and eyebrows made sense, but he was surprised that some people in Lugu were really not sure about eyebrows.


    "Some of Gu''s disciples are in Lugu and some are walking in the world. They have very little contact with people here. As for who they are, I really can''t guess who they are." Meimei continued.


    Zhang would knead the red silk into a ball and stuff it into Yundou''s hand: "Here you are, you keep it all."


    Yun Dou was really like a baby, unfolded, folded, and properly tucked it into his arms and patted it.


    Meimei urged: "Hurry up and go to Zhigongyuan, and see if you can accommodate you. If you missed this, you will have to wait another half a year."


    The three people came outside the examination room of Zhigongyuan and saw a group of people sighing there.


    "Hey, I''m so unlucky, I actually came across''the world''s first stodgy'' as our chief examiner, who can pass it!"


    "Isn''t it? Mr. Xiang said that I always say repetitive things. This is a problem in my mind. So I asked,''Where did I repeat it?''. He didn''t answer, so I asked again, and he got angry. , Immediately kicked me out."


    "..."


    Zhang Hui knew that this time the main test was Xiang Yan. It is no wonder that so many people shouted at the outside. Xiang Yan''s nickname "No. 1 in the world" was given to him by Dongshan old ghost Xie Zhuo. .


    Meimei was about to drive Zhang Hui and Yundou in, when he happened to run into Xiang Yanzheng about to come out.


    Xiang Yan is still wearing the black shirt he usually wears, with his back hooked, his hands behind his back, his head stretched forward, and his chin stretched forward, but today, his face looks a little unpleasant.


    Brows and eyebrows twitched Zhang Hui''s sleeves, and whispered: "You won''t finish the exam so soon, right?"


    Yun Dou and Zhang looked at each other, feeling as if they had already finished the exam.


    Walking behind and coming out with Xiang Yan, there was also Li Ya who was in charge of this assessment at the Zhigongyuan.Meimei also knew that Xiang Yan had a weird temper and did not dare to come forward to talk to him, but respectfully yelled "Mr. Xiang", so he approached Li Ya and asked, "Brother Li, Yun Dou and Zhang Hui had an accident. , I¡¯m late for a while, you see if you can be accommodating."


    Li Ya looked a little embarrassed, and looked at Yan awkwardly.


    Xiang Yan also heard what Meimei said, looked at Zhang Hui contemptuously, and said coldly: "Huh, bastard, it''s terrible, I dare to be late. I didn''t listen to the reason, and blame yourself for not catching up. ."


    Zhang Hui knew that Xiang Yan couldn''t make sense, and he might even provoke a scolding, and he didn''t have much to defend himself.


    At this time, Yundou was not in a hurry, he went to inquire, and finally ran over to Zhang Hui with a satisfied face and said: "I asked, only two people passed this time. Even if we participated in the assessment, we couldn''t pass the exam. We are lucky. That¡¯s great, maybe the next time the examiner will be Mr. Xu, it will be much easier."


    Zhang Hui instantly felt that after sixteen years of life, the most helpless thing might be to recognize this Yundou.

 516 Chapter 516

    Zhang Hui also missed the assessment. Li Ya of the Zhigongyuan knew what Xu Gui meant for a long time. Even if Zhang Hui failed the assessment, he would not drive Zhang Hui out of Lushan because of his father Lu Yan.


    But Yundou would have trouble staying. He was weak in life and couldn''t do hard work. He was too confused and couldn''t do such fine work as bookkeeping.


    In the end, Meimei approached Li Ya to intercede, and finally agreed to let him and Zhang Hui work together in the back kitchen.


    Zhang Hui is not angry because Yundou missed the assessment. He believes that as long as others are in Lushan, he will let everyone see his strength one day, not to mention that there will be another assessment after another six months.


    Zhang Hui and Yundou work in the back kitchen. The tasks of the day include transporting vegetables down the mountain in the morning, washing and cutting vegetables after transporting them, tidying the dining room in the afternoon, and processing the rest of the meals.


    It takes more than an hour to go back and forth from Lushan to Xie Zhuo¡¯s vegetable field. If there is a slight delay on the road for a long time, it will pass, so Zhang Hui and Yun Dou set off early that day.Pushing the cart, the two took a shortcut that others pointed out.


    Yun Dou heard Zhang Hui talk about Xie Zhuo, and kept asking all the way, because when he was in Lushan, he occasionally heard people talk about "Old Ghost of Dongshan" Xie Zhuo. I heard that Xie Zhuo is a symbol that no one can match in Qi. Teacher, with the ability to move mountains and seas, Yun Dou has become more and more interested in amulets in these days in Lushan. He wanted to meet Xie Zhuo, so he was given the job of transporting vegetables down the mountain. He was both excited and satisfied.


    Zhang Hui and Xie Zhuo have not seen each other for nearly a month, and sometimes they think of Xie Zhuo occasionally. After Lushan has seen more people for a long time, he realizes that Xie Zhuo is the most fun person in Lushan, and sometimes he misses him a little. Xie Zhuo.


    Yun Dou followed Zhang Hui while pushing the cart. Zhang Hui followed the route last time Xu Gui took him away and found the vegetable field.


    The surroundings are extremely quiet, and the crunching sound of the cart can reach far away.


    Zhang Hui walked to the grass above the vegetable garden and still didn''t see Xie Zhuo. He thought, if Xie Zhuo was there, he should be able to hear someone coming. Could it be that he was not there.


    Zhang asked Yundou to put the cart aside, and walked towards Xie Zhuo''s cabin with Yundou.When I first walked into the cabin, I heard Xie Zhuo''s sigh from behind.


    He walked over and took a look, Xie Zhuo was squatting behind the house, with his arms crossed on his knees, his chin resting on his arms, his mouth pouting, as if thinking about something, completely ignoring that outsiders would come.


    "Uncle Shi." Zhang Hui approached a little further and shouted carefully.


    Xie Zhuo''s eyes were fixed on the front, and when someone called him, he turned around reluctantly to look at Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui saw two and a half-foot-long little people tied with grass placed in front of Xie Zhuo, one of which was also tied with a red cloth around his neck to distinguish it.At the foot of the grass man is a slightly flat mud block, supporting the grass man from falling down.


    The ground where the little man is is extremely flat and covered with fine sand. Many lines drawn with branches can be seen on it. Although those lines overlap and overlap, it is not clear to see, but you can feel that those lines have some meaning. , Like the route of villain activities.


    After seeing Zhang Hui, Xie Zhuo''s expression on his face was like a flower suddenly blooming, and the distress on his face was gone. He grinned, his white beard turned up and down.


    He stood up and put his hands on his waist: "Boy knows to come to see me? I have no conscience. I am so bored here. Last time I saved you, you didn''t come to thank me, no conscience."


    "You can''t walk around in Lushan. How did Uncle Shi start playing like a grass man?" Zhang Hui wanted to know what Xie Zhuo was playing.


    "I let them fight and fight according to the footwork I created." Xie Zhuo stuck in his waist and looked at the villain he made, and sighed heavily, looking dissatisfied with the two villains.


    Yun Dou heard that Xie Zhuo was able to make two grassy villains fight, feeling very curious, squatting over and urging: "Uncle Shi, you let them fight, let me see."


    Xie Zhuo saw the stupid young man brought by Zhang Hui, and didn''t pay much attention to him at the beginning. At this moment, seeing that he was interested in the fights he made, he felt that the distance between the two was a little bit. Pulled closer.


    Xie Zhuo sat cross-legged next to the sand, raised both palms on his chest, and the index and middle fingers of one hand began to gesture in the air.At this time, the grass man on one side began to move in the direction of the other grass man.


    The fingers of his other hand also began to gesture, and the two grass figures began to move. The grass figures seemed to have grown human brains to think, sometimes hesitating, sometimes dodge, and sometimes violently attack.


    Yun Dou knelt on the ground and looked stunned. His hands were made into fists. When he saw the nervous place, his fists slammed straight to the ground, shouting: "Okay, left, avoid, ouch!"


    Later, the two grass men moved faster and faster. Yun Dou couldn''t see the situation clearly and couldn''t interrupt anymore. He looked straight, and when he watched, he made a hiss at the corner of his mouth and shrank back.


    Suddenly, two grass men ran into each other, the mud under one of the grass men''s feet scattered, and the grass man fell to the ground.


    Yundou cried out in pain: "Oh, it''s dead!"


    It seemed that what he saw was a real person falling to the ground, which made him feel distressed.


    Xie Zhuo saw that the grass man had fallen down, and he cursed: "It''s not finished yet, it''s broken. I can pinch a mud for a long time, hey..." He stomped his feet in a hurry, wishing to kick the other grass man too. Stepped on.


    He panted for a few moments of anger, looked at Zhang Hui, then at Yundou, and said, "Come on, you two will play the role of the grass man, and then continue to fight."


    Zhang Hui looked at Xie Zhuo¡¯s enthusiasm, and secretly groaned in his heart, knowing that Xie Zhuo was going to toss people again, and asked him to fight with Yundou playing the role of grass man. The two of them can''t do tricks or control their own strength. Wouldn''t it be possible to come down like this? Will beat the opponent to a bruised face?


    Zhang Hui hurriedly pushed the cart out and said with a pleased smile: "Uncle Master, we are here to transport vegetables, and we have to go back this long time!"


    Zhang Hui gave Yun Dou a wink after speaking, and motioned him to leave quickly.As a result, Yun Dou still hadn''t done enough for the grass man to fight. He came up to hold Zhang Hui and scorned like a child: "Don''t go back now, let''s fight."


    "If you can''t go back at noon, you just wait to be punished." Zhang Hui deliberately said the result seriously.


    "Wait later, I will push the dishes, push you, and ran back all the way. How about getting there?"


    Before Zhang Hui agreed to Yundou''s stay, Xie Zhuo came over and grabbed one of them with one hand, and dragged them towards the open space behind the house.


    "Twist me again, I won''t let you go today." Xie Zhuo put the two around like a grass man, adjusted their positions for them, and then smiled with satisfaction, "Huh. , Well, it''s still easy to use with real people, enjoyable and enjoyable."

 517 Chapter 517

    After Zhang Hui and Yundou settled their positions, Xie Zhuo began to perform exercises aside.


    The last time Zhang Hui and Ji Yuan met the assassin, Xie Zhuo hid behind the hand that Zhang Hui took the whip and slammed a whip on the face of the assassin. It felt like that. Zhang Hui can still remember clearly, thinking about it this way, Xie Zhuo can really control the movements and strength of others.


    Just now Zhang Hui saw that Xie Zhuo could easily control the grass man because there were mud under the grass man''s feet, and the grass man was not big, and the ground was flat and sandy.If two living people are controlled in the same way, it may be more difficult.


    While Zhang Hui was thinking about it, he felt like there was a force behind him pushing him, making him move forward involuntarily, and the pace was getting faster and faster, making him too late to think.


    In front of him, Yun Dou was also walking fast like him, and Yun Dou''s figure was as fast as him, so that he could not tell how Yun Dou would go next, because he was afraid that if two people collided together, he would fall. Go down.


    Yun Dou''s movements seem to be much stupid than him. He opened his arms, leaned back and dangled, like a hen that was frightened and stretched.


    After a while, he realized that he was chasing Yundou.Several times he almost caught up with Yun Dou, but in the blink of an eye, Yun Dou came to him again.


    Although his feet are moving fast, he feels that he is not walking without rules, but just like the roads that he saw on the sand before, all have a certain pattern.


    His attention began to move away from Yundou, and he began to perceive the footwork under his feet. Slowly, his mind seemed to be drawing lines at the same time, and the graphics gradually became clearer.


    Yun Dou suddenly stood in front of him. He thought Xie Zhuo would let him avoid or push Yun Dou away, but Yun Dou was swaying there for a while, and he felt like he was about to hit him. He wanted to break away from Xie Zhuo''s control and avoid Yundou in front of him, but the strength behind him suddenly strengthened. He couldn''t control the speed of his footsteps, and directly ran into Yundou.


    Yun Dou also felt that Zhang Hui was about to hit him, and he hugged his waist and held his head, closing his eyes and screaming loudly.


    Zhang Hui slammed into Yun Dou from one side. As soon as his foot was off the ground, the person flew out to one side and fell heavily to the ground.


    At this time, the strength to control the two also disappeared. Yun Dou ran to Zhang Hui to help him up. Zhang Hui''s face was buried in the sand and he took a mouthful of sand.


    Xie Zhuo saw Zhang Hui dropped a dog and ate shit, and when he got up, he spit on there. Not only did he not look at how Zhang Hui was hurt, he also laughed loudly: "Haha, you are so stupid."


    Zhang Hui was miserable. It was obvious that Xie Zhuo didn''t control it well and caused him to fall. Xie Zhuo had to say that he was stupid.


    Zhang Hui stood up and stood aside, and said, "Stop playing, stop playing, just now it was obviously the mistake of the uncle master who made me fall."


    Xie Zhuo laughed for a while. Hearing that Zhang Hui said that it was his mistake, his face was a little frustrating, and he walked up to explain to Zhang Hui: "This is not a problem of my skill, it is a problem of one mind and two purposes. I don¡¯t care about him, if there is a second me in this world, we will control one alone, so it¡¯s a lot of fun."


    Zhang Huixin laughed and said, "This uncle''s idea is as naive and ridiculous as a child. I also hope that there are two selves in the world to control two people fighting and playing. I didn''t have this idea when I was seven or eight."


    Xie Zhuo sighed again and again, seeming to think of a more fun way, and complained in his mouth: "It''s boring, my brain can react when you walk slowly, and I''m dumbfounded when I get up soon. ,Hey!"


    Zhang Hui looked dejected when he saw Xie Zhuo, expecting that he should be no longer interested in playing, so he planned to call Yundou to go to Yuncai and leave this place quickly.


    As a result, Xie Zhuo put a smile on his face, patted his hands on his thighs, and said with joy: "Haha, yes, I know how to do it. Come on, I will teach you both of this step, and then you two will call me. ."


    Although Yun Dou is lazy by nature, he doesn''t like to move, and he doesn''t like to fight, but he is interested in Xie Zhuo. He wants to know if there is any trick behind the step created by Xie Zhuo. I heard that Xie Zhuo wants to teach Their footwork immediately opened their eyes and smiled, and said: "Okay, Uncle Shi hurry up to teach us."


    Although Zhang Hui wanted to learn Kungfu when he came to Lushan, he knew that Xie Zhuo¡¯s things were not learned for nothing. After learning his set of footwork, he would definitely be troubled enough by him, and Xie Zhuo had a lot of ghost ideas. , Let them fight today to show him, there will definitely be new ways to tease them next time.


    Xie Zhuo saw that Zhang Hui did not happily agree, expecting that he must be weighing the pros and cons, so he urged: "The kid is too good, want to bargain with me, do you think you will fight hard if you have rewards and punishments, you two? If I win once, I teach him something, if I lose, I cook for me."


    "Just cook." Yun Dou replied very happily, patting his fat chest, he was ready to cook.


    Xie Zhuo had said that for this reason, Zhang Hui had no more hesitation. The Yundou walking in front of him was as stupid as a hen. If the two of them fought, he would definitely not lose to Yundou.


    Xie Zhuo asked Yundou to level the sand, and then picked up a branch to draw a picture on the sand, letting Yundou and Zhang Hui carefully watch the process of his painting.


    Zhang Hui saw that this picture was indeed the same direction and route as Xie Zhuo pushing him.He had already had some impressions just now, and now that he saw Xie Zhuo''s painting again, he was almost able to write down the picture.


    When Yun Dou was just pushed away by Xie Zhuo, he was too nervous to comprehend anything, but he has a good memory, and he can barely remember an outline after watching Xie Zhuo draw it.


    After Xie Zhuo finished painting, Yun Dou looked up at the sky with his eyes slightly squinted, and said something in his mouth: "Fang Sheng confronts the next awkward, go out to the left, go through the cloud ring on the right, and move forward..."


    Xie Zhuo heard what Yun Dou said, and asked in surprise: "Hey, do you guys understand the''cloud birth position technique''?"


    Yun Dou nodded ignorantly: "I''ve seen it a bit."


    "The''cloud birth position technique'' is a set of useful techniques created by the people of Lushan. It summarizes the laws of the movement of all things between heaven and earth. When the''cloud birth position technique'' is applied to footwork, there will be a feeling of running clouds and flowing water. The main point of it is simply''follow the trend''." When Xie Zhuo talks about these Lushan classics, his expression will always suddenly become serious. Although he usually thinks eclectically, he even sneers at some people in Lushan. , But in his heart he is still full of awe for Lushan''s ancestors.


    Xie Zhuo was surprised to hear that Yundou knows the "cloud birth position technique", because many people don''t have the patience to penetrate this thing, and Yundou''s appearance is not good, and he looks stupid.


    "Interesting." Xie Zhuo nodded to Yundou, wanting to know what the fool is hiding.

 518 Chapter 518

    Zhang Hui heard that Yundou used this seemingly sophisticated "cloud birth position technique" to analyze Xie Zhuo''s footwork drawings. He was also surprised, because he would not analyze so much about Xie Zhuojiao''s footwork, just Simply accept it all.


    After Xie Zhuo finished teaching, both Zhang Hui and Yun Dou could remember quickly.


    "You are optimistic, I will walk through it for you now."


    Xie Zhuo walked out quickly, his footwork was extremely smooth and steady, like a well-conceived painter swaying a few strokes on paper, with every stroke full of confidence and unique charm.At first, Zhang Hui was able to see Xie Zhuo¡¯s footwork clearly. After a while, Zhang Hui felt that Xie Zhuo was like a ghost and unpredictable. Later, watching Xie Zhuo suddenly move forward and backward, he felt more like it. It is an illusion in front of me.


    "It''s really fast. If I learn this step, if Ye Xiang wants to kill me, I should be able to escape." Zhang would be more interested in this step created by Xie Zhuo.


    After Xie Zhuo walked through it, he returned to the place steadily, without a breath, put his arms around his chest, and looked at Zhang Hui and Yundou triumphantly: "Can you two see clearly?"


    "I didn''t see it clearly." Yundou answered with a particularly loud voice.


    Xie Zhuo turned his face to Yun Dou, disgustingly said: "You are as stupid as a pig, of course you don''t understand."


    In fact, Zhang Hui didn''t see it clearly, but he was used to thinking before answering people''s questions, instead of answering as quickly as Yundou.


    Zhang Hui recalled the picture Xie Zhuo drew for him, and then recalled in his mind how Xie Zhuo walked just now. He involuntarily moved his steps on the spot, but he only knew footwork, not mindwork, and walked up. This step can only get its form but not its god.


    Yun Dou saw that Zhang Hui was starting to try to leave, and together with Zhang Hui, he began to figure out this step for himself.


    Yun Dou and Zhang Hui walked differently. Zhang Hui walked based solely on the memory of what Xie Zhuo taught, while Yun Dou was thinking while walking, sometimes changing directions and still chanting words because he would follow The superficial footwork, to push the laws hidden behind this footwork, even if he did not remember how Xie Zhuo taught in some way, he can infer how he should go next based on his understanding of the opponent''s position. It''s like he can push the route from Houshan to Lugu from the formation of Lushan map.


    Yun Dou was a little fat, and his movements were not very flexible. Sometimes he had to think while walking, and he walked far less smoothly than Zhang.


    But Xie Zhuo could see that this Yundou just looked a little stupid on the surface, but in some respects it had an extraordinary ability to comprehend.


    After Zhang Hui walked roughly as taught by Xie Zhuo, Yun Dou was still thinking in the middle, shaking his head alone, and the awkward appearance when he walked made Xie Zhuo laugh.


    At this time, the sun had risen above his head, and Zhang Hui thought that they would have to return to Lushan before noon, but he is now focused on learning this footwork, even if he returns to Lushan to be punished, he can only spare it.


    And Yundou doesn''t seem to remember Huilushan at all.


    When Zhang Hui walked the third and fourth times, he recalled the situation where Xie Zhuo had just controlled the fight between two grass men. He began to imagine that Yun Dou was the object of his attack, and he could use this set of footwork as smoothly as he did. After that, he began to think about the points that were the main points for attacking the opponent, and analyzed the possible changes of the opponent''s position on those points.When thinking about it this way, he became more confident that he had won Yundou.


    After the two walked more than a dozen times each, Xie Zhuo began to teach them how to do it.


    The mental method corresponding to this set of footwork was also created by Xie Zhuo based on the "cloud birth position technique.This set of footwork is the application of the "cloud birth position technique" in the position of the foot, and the mind technique is the application of the "cloud birth position technique" in the direction of the flow of human true energy.


    When Zhang Hui was in Linshui Town, he had already taught a lot about meditation, breathing, breathing, and vomiting Na Gou Xin, but Gou Xin refused to teach him specific exercises. Now he meditates on Xie Zhuojiao¡¯s mental methods and consciously reminds When I moved the airflow in my body, I soon felt a heat around my waist and slowly rising upwards, and then reached my shoulders and neck.


    When Zhang Hui was just practicing footwork, Zhang Hui didn''t relax enough at the beginning, and his shoulders and necks were a little sore. Now when the heat spreads up, the shoulders and necks feel much easier.And I felt a sense of comfort extending from the back of the neck to the top of the head, and suddenly there was a sense of clear and clear eyes.


    When Zhang Hui looked towards Yundou, he saw Yundou closed his eyes, his brows moved slightly, and his mouth closed, as if trying to feel the changes in his body through his mind, but it was very difficult for him.


    Xie Zhuo didn''t have the patience to wait for Yundou to slowly grasp his skills, and urged: "Come on, give it a try, go back and think about it."


    Yun Dou and Zhang Hui stood apart. Yun Dou saw Zhang Hui''s confident look. He was certain that Zhang Hui would win. He looked at Zhang Hui awkwardly and smiled, and began to move backwards involuntarily. She was timid and ready to admit defeat before he even started playing.


    "Counsel!" Xie Zhuo scolded with a smile.


    Zhang Hui saw Yun Dou staring at him and hesitated, so he had to attack Yun Dou first. Yun Dou''s eyes widened and he stepped back abruptly in fright. He wanted to find an open place to escape. Jigang''s footwork was also messed up, and Zhang Hui''s arm was grabbed soon after.


    Xie Zhuo saw that the two men were too far apart in strength, and they couldn''t fight for a while. He sighed several times, and was very moved.But he also knows that Yundou is not really stupid. Yundou is just timid and lacks any foundation in martial arts, and his body is not very flexible, but as long as he can make breakthroughs in these areas, his insight may not necessarily Will always lose to Zhang Hui.


    "Okay, the fat boy is too embarrassed, I can''t stand it anymore." Xie Zhuo looked at Yun Dou with disgust, shouted at him, and beckoned him to come back here.


    Yun Dou knew that Xie Zhuo was dissatisfied with him, and his expression immediately became depressed, his head drooping, and the meat on his neck squeezed together, making him look even more honest.


    "Go back and give me a good understanding of what I taught you. If you can win Zhang Hui, I will teach you runes, how about?" Xie Zhuo said.


    Yun Dou had a frustrated expression. Hearing Xie Zhuo said that he was going to teach him runes, he always felt that Xie Zhuo was playing tricks on him, or he was just talking about it, and he would regret it the next moment. In short, he couldn''t really believe Xie Zhuo will teach him.


    Yun Dou mumbled with excitement, and couldn''t say a word clearly for a long time. Finally, she tried her best to calm her mood, nodded vigorously, and replied: "Okay, okay!"


    Zhang Hui and Yundou were about to leave. Xie Zhuo shook his head as if thinking about something, and asked, "This step doesn''t have a nice name... I think it''s called Yundou slow."


    Zhang Hui recalled Yundou''s silly and silly look when he was practicing this step, and indeed felt that Xie Zhuo''s name was very distinctive.


    "Call this name, I don''t want to learn it anymore." Zhang Hui complained in his heart.

 519 Chapter 519

    After Zhang Hui and Yundou have finished loading a cart of vegetables, Zhang will let out the position of the handrail of the cart to Yundou, saying: "You said you were going to push a cart of vegetables, and by the way, you have to push me all the way. Run back, now I think you don¡¯t have the strength, just push the cart."


    Yun Dou was originally not good at doing energy work, but now he would be tired enough to push the cart full of vegetables on the flat ground, not to mention that the road back to Lushan is uphill.But now that he had said everything, he couldn''t refuse, so he could only bite the bullet and push the cart away.


    Xie Zhuo chased up and asked: "Next time I come, I will watch you fight again. If you win, you will learn from me.


    When Yun Dou heard Xie Zhuo''s words, he instantly regained his energy, bent over and pushed his cart forward much faster than before.


    Zhang Hui looked at Yundou''s silly energy, and couldn''t help but laugh at him again: "Yes, push hard, you have to practice your fist and feet first if you want to learn your skills. You are the master uncle who taught you how to embroider your legs. Can''t bear it."


    Knowing that Zhang Hui was laughing at him, Yun Dou looked back at Zhang Hui, his eyes seemed to say: "Don''t look down on people, one day I will beat you."


    After returning to Lushan, it was already at Shenshi. The steward of the dining hall saw that the two of them were only coming back at this hour. He was so angry that he didn''t want to talk to them too much. He just asked them to clean up the dining hall tables and stools before dark. The kitchen dishes and stoves are all cleaned up. People like Zhang Hui and the others can find a lot of work to do at any time.


    When Zhang Hui was in Linshui Town, he did everything at home. It is naturally not difficult to do these things in the dining hall. Yun Dou is not only slow in his hands and feet, but also stupid. Zhang Hui can only try to force him to do things faster, Yun Not only was Dou not angry, but he said with satisfaction: "If we are punished, we will not be driven away, so I can rest assured."


    Before Yun Dou had contact with the library at Lushan and Xie Zhuo at the foot of Lushan Mountain, he just wanted to spend some time in Lushan. Now he has been attracted to the edge of the world of Lushan practice.


    The two were in a hurry until the sun was about to set, and then they reluctantly did a rough cleaning.At the end of the day, Zhang Hui was so tired that his hands and feet were sore and numb. He returned to his room with the footwork and mental methods taught by Xie Zhuo in his mind. He always felt his feet involuntarily want to move, like Under Xie Zhuo''s control, there was a force pushing him.


    He walked out of the room and started walking in the courtyard.


    Soon a dozen people gathered around, watching Zhang Hui walking energetically in the courtyard alone, and they were all very curious.


    "What is he doing, he seems to be chasing people, but he is the only one?"


    "Yeah, there seems to be a tactic, who taught him this?"


    While everyone was discussing, Fang Zhu walked in and hurried to catch Zhang Hui. Zhang Hui also wanted to try whether his footwork worked, so he tried to avoid Fang Zhu.


    Fang Zhu sneered, and said: "It''s amazing, and I''m competing with me, I make you lose ugly."


    Fang Zhu saw that Zhang Hui''s figure was getting faster and faster, and his position changed quickly. Several times his palms almost touched Zhang Hui. As a result, Zhang Hui flashed quickly and once again moved away from him.He felt that Zhang Hui¡¯s move was the key to his position. He chased for a while, and felt like he was in a puzzle. He walked more and more chaotically, but the opponent was like the person who set the game and could steadily avoid it every time. Drive him.


    People watching the excitement around were also very surprised. Fang Zhu is the chief disciple of Lumingtang. He has a clever mind and flexible hands and feet. Besides Yuan Zhixing, he is the most eye-catching in Lumingtang. Now he can''t catch up. A Zhang Hui who works at Zhigongyuan.


    Fang Zhu was anxious, always feeling that people around him started to laugh at him. He has always wanted face, so how could he bear such shame.


    Fang Zhu was anxious and began to work hard to catch Zhanghui.After all, Zhang Hui only knows footwork, and he hasn''t added the mind method. The speed of footsteps and the speed of position changes are still too different from Xie Zhuo.After Fang Zhu caught up with Zhang Hui, he kicked Zhang Hui in the back. Zhang Hui staggered forward and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Deng Hou happened to hold him by the side.


    Although Zhang Hui did not fall, Fang Zhu''s kick was not weak. He endured the pain and straightened up steadily. He cursed at Fang Zhu: "You work harder than your feet, how can you deliberately hurt people?"


    "Isn''t this my footwork?" Fang Zhu thought that kicking people is also a kung fu, he was very proud of taking advantage of Zhang''s conversation.


    "You..." Zhang Hui rushed to Fang Zhu. The two were only one foot apart, their eyes staring at each other without showing weakness.


    Zhang Hui squeezed his fist, everyone thought he was going to punch Fang Zhu in the face, and even Fang Zhu glanced at Zhang Hui''s fist.As a result, Zhang Hui lifted his foot and stomped Fang Zhu¡¯s toes firmly, "I am also working hard with my feet!"


    Fang Zhu frowned in pain, and grabbed the saber around his waist.Deng Hou knew Fang Zhu''s temper. When Zhang Hui stepped on his feet in front of so many people, he would definitely not give up easily. He hurried up and hugged Fang Zhu. Zhao Zhang would wink and let him leave quickly.


    Although Zhang Hui avenged his kick by Fang Zhu, he knew that Fang Zhu held his grudges and would not let go. At the moment, he must learn Xie Zhuo¡¯s footwork and heart techniques well to avoid being bullied by Fang Zhu, even if he is If he couldn''t beat Fang Zhu, he wanted Fang Zhu to catch him.


    He returned to the room, sat down cross-legged on the futon, and silently recited the mental methods Xie Zhuo taught him.When the heat from his waist radiated upwards and around, he felt that the pain in the place where Fang Zhu had just kicked him was not so severe, and the numbness also subsided a lot.


    When the heat spread on his body, he imagined in his mind that he was walking Xie Zhuojiao''s footwork in a clearing, and began to experience every fusion point in his mind and footwork.


    After thinking about it, Xie Zhuo was walking in his mind again, and his speed and changes improved a lot.


    But he knows that imagination is imagination, and if he really wants to use his mind, he must not be so smooth.


    After dark, Zhang Hui couldn¡¯t help but ran into the yard and practiced footwork again. At this time, the other disciples of Lumingtang were ready to go to bed. No one was walking in the yard and would not interfere with him. After dark, he can''t see everything around him. He won''t be distracted by anything. As long as he is in the area where there are no obstacles, he can devote himself to the practice.


    His feet were constantly moving, but his mind seemed to be in a state of meditation and meditation. The whole person was very relaxed and comfortable, and he began to have a little understanding of Xie Zhuo''s "running clouds and flowing water".

 520 Chapter 520 Still Want to Learn Sword Art

    Three days later, Zhang Hui and Yun Dou came to Xie Zhuo''s vegetable field to transport vegetables with a cart.


    Xie Zhuo has been looking forward to them coming, wondering what the result of teaching them "Yundou Slow Walk".As soon as they met, he couldn''t wait to ask Zhang Hui and Yundou to show the results of the exercises over the past few days.


    Zhang Hui has improved every day during these three days of practice, and even if Yun Dou understands it quickly, he will be too far behind Zhang Hui in physical condition, so Zhang Hui has the confidence to win from the beginning.


    As soon as the two of them let go, Yun Dou was surprised at Zhang Hui¡¯s changes. When they first learned, he felt that Zhang Hui¡¯s speed was not something he could catch up with. Now, Zhang Hui is better than three days ago. Improved too much.


    Although Yun Dou is timid, he has been very diligent in pondering and practicing the mentality taught by Xie Zhuo in the past three days. Compared with three days ago, his speed and reaction have improved a lot. Only facing Zhang Hui, he is still a I lost confidence in the beginning.


    In the first game, Yundou lost without any suspense.


    But Xie Zhuo looked at Yundou and nodded in admiration many times during this process, which made Zhang Hui very confused.And after the match, Xie Zhuo smiled and walked towards Yundou, as if Yundou had won.


    Xie Zhuo said: "Stupid boy, don''t be afraid of Zhang Hui, I can guarantee that if you keep practicing like this, you will win!"


    In the second game, Yundou stabilized a lot, and was no longer as timid as the first game.


    Zhang Hui found that although Yundou is not as fast and agile as himself, Yundou seems to have a more thorough understanding of position than him. Sometimes seeing Yundou lose out, but Yundou can quickly do it again. Make a clever change to deal with the crisis.


    In the face of this ingenuity, Zhang will feel that his speed and flexibility are less difficult to achieve, or even seem a little trivial.


    Does Xie Zhuo think that Yundou will win because he is optimistic about Yundou''s savvy?


    Zhang Hui began to believe that he was not the one who won the competition, and this stupid Yundou really couldn''t be underestimated.


    At first, the two only moved on the clearing. Later, they walked out of the clearing to the grassy slope next to them. Then they chased the vegetable field and the hillside not far away. They didn¡¯t need obstacles under their feet as they did at the beginning. Distracted, but can easily be avoided.


    After running for a while, Yun Dou knew that the gap between him and Zhang Hui was not that big, and he also began to have confidence, and he stepped more freely under his feet.


    Xie Zhuo looked at the place with his hands behind his back. He saw two young people walking fast, one a little clumsy, but able to make clever strains at critical moments, the other as light as a swallow, flexible and decisive, this quiet The valley seemed to become lively all of a sudden. He hadn''t seen young people compete like this for decades. At this moment, he felt that he was back at Lushan again, back to his youth.


    Zhang Hui saw Yun Dou beginning to pant a little, and hurriedly chased him, taking advantage of Yun Dou at an uphill bend and suddenly stretched his hand forward, his fingers just touched Yun Dou''s shoulder, Yun Dou''s body moved towards Turning to the side, he pulled off smoothly.


    After Yun Dou got out of her body, she started to run down again. Unexpectedly, Zhang Hui just missed and the people hadn''t stood up yet, so he threw a kick at him. Yun Dou was too timid and didn''t dare to hit him hard. He leaned back and stepped on a stone pit when he stepped back and fell heavily.


    Xie Zhuo walked toward this side with a sigh, and cursed at Yundou: "If you are useless, you will lose in the virtue of acknowledgment."


    "Then Uncle Master still thinks Yundou will beat me?" Zhang Hui asked unconvincedly.


    "Don''t say anything else, compared to this step, the silly boy will one day beat you." Xie Zhuo is still so decisive.


    Xie Zhuo knew that it was not easy for Yundou to beat Zhang Hui now, so he didn''t let them compare again. He turned around and walked back. He raised his head as he walked and said, "Say, what do you want me to teach you?"


    Zhang Hui remembered that Xu Gui had told Xie Zhuo that his father Lu Yan was not suitable for learning talisman. People in martial arts were often inherited from their parents. If his father was not suitable for learning talisman, then he was probably not suitable for learning talisman. Besides, he is not as persistent and savvy as Yundou on the talisman formation.Although Xie Zhuo was the first person in Qi State''s talisman, Zhang Hui was still able to restrain his greed and replied, "I want to learn swordsmanship."


    Xie Zhuo laughed a few times and said: "The thing I am not good at is swordsmanship. Do you still want to learn swordsmanship?"


    "I still have to learn swordsmanship."


    "Okay, understand enough, don''t be greedy, know what you want." Xie Zhuo stopped here and looked back at Zhang Hui said, "I am not good at swordsmanship at first, and I don''t like to teach newcomers who have no basic skills, but I I can point you. There are many people who are good at Lushan swordsmanship, you can learn from them. Yuan Zhixing is one of the best swordsmanship among the young people in Lushan, and he has a good temper. You can let him teach you. Not to mention Xiang Yanna, he has long been famous. Outside, if he is willing to teach you, you will be worth it in this life. Look at his staid apprentice Chang Zhou and you will know that he is a master of the Sword Sect of Qi State if his brain is so clever, but Xiang Yan, I call him''Tianxia First staid'', hard to speak, haha."


    As Xie Zhuo was talking, he suddenly became interested, went back to the room and took out a dagger and danced on the spot.


    This is the first time Zhang Hui has seen Xie Zhuo''s Wujian. Except for Xie Zhuo''s "Yundou Slow Walk" set to show them three days ago, Zhang Hui has never seen Xie Zhuo''s skills.


    Xie Zhuo Nian is relatively rare, but he has a vigorous figure and vigorous strength. Compared with Xiang Yan, Xie Zhuo''s sword is gentler, not as sharp as Xiang Yan.


    His figure is like a strong wind in the air, but his sword aura is like a dragon in the wind, unfettered, confident and decisive, because he is strong enough to be above all things, so he appears free and easy.


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou stared blankly at one side, not daring to move closer, as if there was a strong wind surrounding Xie Zhuo, and he would be swept in by that strong wind just a little forward.


    Suddenly, Xie Zhuo''s dagger came out of his hand and flew towards the hillside.And Xie Zhuo stood steadily on the spot, opened his arms to form a ring with his shoulders, and then a white halo rose between his arms.


    The halo rose above Xie Zhuo''s head, and the pattern in the halo was faintly visible.


    "Wow..." Yundou had already exclaimed out loud.


    Zhang Hui has seen the scratched patterns on the table in Xie Zhuo''s room, and Xie Zhuo has also seen Xie Zhuo control the windows through runes, and even move objects in the air. He is not as surprised as Yun Dou.


    But he knows that this aperture will exert powerful energy next.


    I could only hear a dense swish sound from the side of the hillside, green leaves flying above the bushes, daggers swiftly shuttled among the green leaves,


    Just as Yundou exclaimed, Xie Zhuo''s short sword made this misty piece appear on top of a bush.

 521 Chapter 521: This Is Not Sword Art

    Zhang Hui looked at this fast-traveling short sword, and thought that what Xie Zhuo showed them was more like a sword formation than a sword technique. If on the battlefield, wouldn''t Xie Zhuo be able to use this short sword to fight against hundreds Thousands of people?


    He thinks that ordinary people¡¯s swords can¡¯t do this. Even Yuan Zhixing¡¯s flying sword requires people to keep an eye on the direction of the sword and control it step by step, instead of setting up the game in advance like Xie Zhuo, and improving speed. It''s not so fast.


    Xinghai¡¯s phantom sword qi is a miracle in Jianzong. It was also boasted by Ye Xiang to change the method last time, but the phantom sword qi is only slightly more changeable than Yuan Zhixing¡¯s flying sword in form, compared to Xie Zhuo¡¯s. Sword formation, Xinghai''s phantom sword aura is more suitable for solo fights, if against a large group of enemies, Xie Zhuo''s sword formation will be more lethal.


    Xie Zhuo retracted the short sword steadily, the pattern above his head also disappeared, and everything was calm again.


    Yun Dou hadn''t recovered for a long time. He was still immersed in the scene he had just seen, and sighed: "So fast, I haven''t seen it...what kind of swordsmanship is this? It''s amazing."


    Xie Zhuo said: "If Xiang Yanna heard you say that this is a swordsmanship, he would definitely spit on you. No matter how good the sword is, I dare not say that I know the swordsmanship, because I can say that this is not swordsmanship. It is an ordinary weapon in my hand. Xiang Yan hates my sword. He said that I defiled the sword, because the best sword in my hand has lost its beauty."


    "Because Uncle Shi made the sword''s center of gravity on the formation." Zhang Hui blurted out.


    "Yes. I rely on sword formations, so I said I am the least good at making swords, because I only have formations but no swordsmanship in my heart. Swordsmanship has changed here, haha." Xie Zhuo said. Hand the dagger to Zhang Hui, "Look at this sword if it''s a rare thing?"


    Zhang Hui took the sword and looked up and down carefully, and couldn''t feel anything unusual about this sword, but he couldn''t say that Xie Zhuo''s sword was not good, so he said, "I haven''t touched the sword, I don''t understand."


    Xie Zhuo mocked and said, "I haven''t even touched a sword, and I want to become a swordsman. You are the most whimsical person I have ever seen."


    When Xie Zhuo talked about swords, Zhang Hui suddenly remembered Gou Xin. When he was eleven or twelve years old, he often danced with Gou Xin''s mahogany sword. When he got up, Gou Xin might feel that the Taomu Sword was danced by Zhang Hui, and he seemed more like a fake mage.


    Thinking of Gou Xin, Zhang Hui was a little lost. After coming to Lushan, he never heard of Gou Xin. He often wanted to find an opportunity to leave Lushan to inquire about Gou Xin''s news.


    Xie Zhuo hadn''t used this short sword to show the power of his sword formation for many years. In the past few days, he was teaching footwork and playing swords, which made him feel particularly enjoyable.When he was happy, he wanted to help these two young people.


    "Whether it''s runes or swordsmanship, you need some basic internal skills. I will teach you the easiest internal skills to learn." Xie Zhuo finished, straightened his body, and made a serious appearance that he wanted to teach the skills. Said, "This is called "Lushan Qizi Jue", remember it carefully..."


    Zhang Hui only heard Xie Zhuo Ji Li Gu La chant a long list, and it was indeed very neat in seven words, but he couldn''t even understand or remember it at all.


    And Yun Dou looked at Xie Zhuo stupidly, listening to him, remembering his fate there.


    After Xie Zhuo finished reading, he let out a long sigh of relief. It seemed that he was tired, Yun Dou also let out a sigh of relief, looking even more tired than Xie Zhuo.


    Zhang Hui suggested: "Uncle Shizu write it down for us. I don''t know which word it is when I hear you say it, I am afraid that I will practice it wrong."


    "Without pen and ink, no one has sent me pen and ink for a long time."


    "Let''s buy it." Yundou was still very interested, and after finishing talking, Zhang would go to the vegetable field exit.


    The city¡¯s convenient location from Lushan to the market is Luyang City. Luyang is a well-known geomantic treasure land in the country. There are mountains and waters, warm in winter and cool in summer. It is also an important place for transportation between the north and the south. News from all parts of Qi.So last time Ji Yuan said he would take Zhanghui to Luyang City for a good time.


    When Zhang Hui was in Linshui Town, although the place was not big, there were all kinds of people in the town. The smoke and fire were strong, but Lushan seemed to be separated from the world. Now he thinks of going into the city of Luyang. Now, he also missed the bustling market in particular.


    The city of Luoyang is not far from Lushan, Zhang Hui and Yundou started "Yundou Slow Walk" and soon came to the edge of the city.


    The city is extremely lively. There are many shops on both sides, and there is constant noise. When you go to a crowded place, you can''t see how many people are crowded in front of you. You can''t move your feet comfortably when you walk.


    Yundou''s family is in a town near Luyang City. He hasn''t been to Luyang City for a long time. After buying pen and ink with Zhang Hui, he still couldn''t bear to return to Lushan, so he insisted on pulling Zhang Hui to find the city where he had eaten. The delicious Yulei Chicken I arrived.


    But he walked for a while and found out that he had gone the wrong way, and the two of them planned to find someone to ask for directions.


    At this time, a carriage behind the crowd was driving towards them. Because there were too many people in front, Zhang Hui didn''t pay attention to it. After the crowd dispersed, Zhang Hui saw that the driver seemed to be following Ye. The Beimang person beside Xiang, fortunately the Beimang person hadn''t found him yet.


    Zhang Hui secretly said: "Ye Xiang has left Lushan, but he hasn''t left Lushan yet. What is he trying to do?"


    He knew that Ye Xiang had come to Lushan several times and wanted to take him back as a bait to lure Gou Xin out. In order to cause any more trouble, he had better avoid Ye Xiang.


    Yun Dou looked at the carriage idiotically. He didn''t know that Ye Xiang, who had gone to Lushan a while ago, was sitting in the carriage. He just wanted to see the rarity and stared at the driver.


    Zhang Hui was short and tugged on the placket behind Yundou, and whispered: "Go, don''t look."


    As a result, Yundou swiftly turned backwards in fright, and attracted the attention of the Beimang man who was driving.


    The man raised the curtain and said, "Ye Huwei, I just saw Zhang Hui, do you want to catch him?"


    Ye Xiang lifted the window curtain in the car and looked towards Zhang Hui, and saw that Zhang Hui was planning to find a place to hide.


    Ye Xiang said to the man who drove: "Go behind and talk, push this kid to the sword city, don''t really move him, Lushan is not good to offend him, let the people in the sword city move him."


    After Ye Xiang finished speaking, he added: "I happen to be going to Cast Sword City. It is reported that I saw Gou Xin there. Cast Sword City is not easy for outsiders to enter, especially this kind of unknown hairy boy. Let him cause some trouble there and fall into the hands of the people in the city of sword forging. I don''t see Gou Xin showing up... Wait, you hurry up and put on Qi people''s clothes, so as not to startle the snake."

 522 Chapter 522 Sword City

    Zhang Hui took Yundou and walked for a while, and when he heard the sound of no horse and carriage chasing behind him, he slowed down and looked back.


    Ye Xiang¡¯s carriage did not catch up, but Zhang Hui felt that in the crowded crowd, it was obvious that two people were following them, and they had been following them very closely. When he looked around from the corner of his eye, he found these two The figure is tall and strong, like an entourage following Ye Xiang.


    When Zhang Hui looked back at them, he happened to collide with their sullen eyes.The two watched Zhang Hui and Yun Dou closely, but kept a certain speed, and seemed to have no intention of rushing to catch them.


    Zhang Hui wondered: "Sneaky, I don''t know what they want to do. They follow me and don''t say anything, but they act like they want to catch me."


    During the festival between Zhang Hui and Ye Xiang, I also occasionally heard about Yundou. He originally thought that if Ye Xiang met Zhang Hui, he would definitely be arrested. The people who saw Ye Xiang hadn¡¯t caught up for so long. I felt more relieved, and comforted Zhang Hui and said, "Don''t worry about so much, let''s go."


    The two came to a three-way intersection, and when they were about to walk towards the road leading to Lushan, two people suddenly rushed up from the intersection. The faces of the two were darker than ordinary Qi people, but they were wearing Qi country clothes. When I watched it, I realized that they were foreigners, and they seemed to be two of the team behind Ye Xiang.


    At this time, someone followed Zhang Hui, and someone was guarding the intersection of Huilu Mountain. He could only walk towards the remaining road.


    This road is towards the west, and he doesn''t know where he will go if he goes down. Fortunately, there are few people on this road. He and Yundou can safely play "Yundou Slow Walk".After this step and mind method are combined to be proficient, they could easily perform it in places with dense obstacles, but they have not yet practiced to that level, especially Yundou is timid. If he sees someone in front of him, even if Before hitting, he would fall down early.


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou were walking fast on that road one after another. Seeing that there were fewer and fewer pedestrians on the road, no one came after him. He thought he had gotten rid of Ye Xiang''s people.


    As soon as he smiled smugly on his face, he saw a few more people chasing them from the side of the road.


    "What are they trying to do? It''s really annoying. If I can fight, I have to teach them a lesson." Zhang Hui whispered.


    He looked ahead again, and couldn''t see the end of the road at a glance, as if he was going to some remote place.


    And Ye Xiang''s people all came together right now, and the carriage Ye Xiang was sitting in was also coming towards him.


    The speed of the carriage accelerated, and the people on the horses rushed towards Zhang Hui with their swords, shouting: "Grab Zhang Hui."


    "Catch me, grab me, and force me to come here. Don''t you fear that there are fewer people here and I will be easier to escape?" Zhang Hui sneered in his heart.


    He took Yundou and continued to run on that road. By this point, Yundou''s physical strength had begun to fail to keep up, and he was out of breath, much slower than before.


    Zhang Hui felt that Ye Xiang''s people were about to catch up with them, but these people just kept a certain distance behind them, and they didn''t rush forward.


    He began to suspect that Ye Xiang was cheating, but now he has no way to go. There are mountains on both sides of the road, and there is no fork along the way. He can only bite the bullet and run forward.


    "I don''t know what Ye Xiang is thinking about. I just want to catch me directly, why bother so much trouble." Zhang Hui was puzzled, and he thought of Ye Xiang and the group of people changing in such a short time. The clothes of Qi people seem to be deliberately concealing their identity. It may be that they do not want people to know that he fell into the hands of their North Amen, lest they offend Lushan.


    "If you are afraid of being seen, then you should do it now." Zhang Hui looked behind him and felt that Ye Xiang still had no intention of doing it. He could only continue to run forward with Yundou.


    After running for a while, this road merged with the other road ahead. At a glance, the road ahead did not seem so desolate anymore. The road was wider and the grass short, as if it was a place where people often walked.


    Zhang Hui walked to the intersection and saw a stone tablet erected on the intersection with the words "City of Casting Swords" engraved on it. The handwriting seemed to be quite old.


    "City of Swords?" Zhang Hui looked at the stone tablet for a while. From the literal meaning, there may be a place here for swords.


    Yun Dou pulled Zhang Hui''s sleeve beside him: "Or let''s go in and hide? You can still see rare inside."


    Zhang Hui thought, this Yundou is really a dead pig, not afraid of boiling water. At this juncture, he is still in the mood to see it, but since Ye Xiang does not want people to know that he has fallen into their hands, go to this sword city. If you hide, wouldn''t it be difficult for Ye Xiang to chase after him?It is still feasible to think about it.


    Zhang Hui nodded and replied, "Also, go quickly."


    After walking for a while, the two of them saw a few stone houses in front of them. They took a closer look. The stone houses were empty but the door was not closed. Zhang Hui guessed that this should be the city of swords, and walked inside. Say it again.


    After passing the stone house, there was a large stone standing in a clearing. The stone was bigger than the stone house just passed by. The side of the stone facing him was flattened and smoothed.A large number of words are engraved on the face, and there are many patterns under the words.


    Zhang Hui glanced hurriedly, the handwriting was vigorous and simple, as if it were carved with a sword.The pattern below is dozens of villains dancing swords, with different poses and vivid images.


    At this time, Ye Xiang could no longer hear the sound of chasing him.Yun Dou said with joy: "They really haven''t come, they know that they can''t be wrong if they believe me."


    "Stand and don''t go!" A voice came from the woods beside the big stone.


    Zhang Hui felt that the voice seemed unfriendly. They just came in and took a look. Wouldn''t it work?


    Two young men came out of the woods, both wearing blue robes, with swords in their hands, running towards Zhang Hui together, looking cold, as if to come up to question the stranger who had suddenly entered.


    One of the men was ten steps away from Zhang Hui, so he pretended to draw his sword and shouted, "Where did it come from?"


    Before Zhang Hui had time to explain, four people ran towards them from behind.


    "Let''s come in and take a look." Yun Dou put on a smiling face and looked at the faces of several people, instinctively that they seemed to have something bad.


    The man who shouted first looked fierce, and approached Zhang Hui again, winked at several people next to him, and ordered: "Keep up first and then ask slowly. At this moment, no one can easily let it go, then catch. We will all be punished if we fail to reach the sword thief."

 523 Chapter 523 Green Sakura Sword

    Zhang Hui and Yundou were tied up by these people for a few times and they couldn''t move. He couldn''t move away, so he cursed: "Why do you tie people, I will come in and see."


    "It''s too noisy, let them shut up." The person next to the leader commanded Zhang Hui and Yundou''s mouth with a cloth strip.


    Zhang Hui just couldn''t move or speak, and was pushed forward by these people.


    When they walked through the small woods and arrived in front of a row of houses, suddenly a grim voice came from behind: "Who is this?"


    Upon hearing this sound, the few people who were pressing Zhang Hui and Yundou immediately stopped and looked back together. They all had the same expressions. They all bowed their heads and looked carefully toward the side. The person who came over.


    The man was in his forties, was born tall, with slender hands and feet, and also had a long face. Perhaps because of the long chin, the corners of his mouth were also pulled downwards, which made people feel unsmiling at first glance.


    He is Zhu Jianming, the master of Sword City. No one in Sword City has seen him smile, and he knows that this person never talks too much, treats others harshly, so when he appears, the atmosphere changes immediately, even if it is The leader who had just been arrogant was also trembling now, not daring to answer rashly.


    After Zhu Jianming approached, he looked at the faces of Zhang Hui and Yundou carefully for a while, and saw that they were a young man who had not fully grown up and a idiot who was a little fat and silly. He felt that things might be a little strange, and he wrinkled. Frown and said: "Let them talk, I''ll ask."


    Zhu Jianming was very serious in his work. The stolen Green Sakura Sword from the Jian Pavilion of the Forging Sword City made him very anxious. He personally interrogated the suspicious characters caught by his subordinates.


    "We didn''t steal the sword. Someone wanted to catch us, so we wanted to come in and hide." After removing the cloth strip on Yundou''s mouth, he immediately explained to Zhu Jianming.


    Zhu Jianming looked at Yundou with a slight contempt, and said, "Where did you come from, someone will catch you?"


    Yundou replied kindly: "We are from Lushan."


    "Will Lushan disciples be stupid like you?" Zhu Jianming still didn''t believe Yun Dou''s words, because everyone knew that Lushan disciples were elites among the people.


    Zhang Hui guessed that Zhu Jianming might think that the Yundou dialect meant "they are Lushan disciples", and explained: "We are not formal disciples, or we are in Lushan."


    "Miscellaneous?"


    Zhu Jianming frowned and his face stretched a little longer. He repeated this sentence at random, but Yun Dou thought he didn''t believe him, and became a little anxious. He mumbled to Zhang Hui, "Zhang Hui, you can tell him more. He will believe it."


    "Zhang Hui?" Zhu Jianming suddenly moved closer to Zhang Hui, his eyes fixed on Zhang Hui''s face for a while, as if he had found some clue, "Zhang Hui in Linshui Town?"


    "How do you know?" Zhang Hui was curious how Zhu Jianming knew he was from Linshui Town when he heard his name.


    Zhu Jianming nodded, and said: "It''s really you. The things in this world are so amazing. You will fall into my hands. You will not show up now!"


    Zhang Hui heard Zhu Jianming talk about Gou Xin, guessing that he was also looking for Gou Xin, and Gou Xin''s identity was suddenly revealed. He must have been spreading about Gou Xin''s hiding in Linshui Town over the years. Just a little bit of inquiries will be able to know him. There is also an apprentice named Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui asked, "What do you mean by this? Could it be that my master stole your sword?"


    "Someone saw Gou Xin enter the sword pavilion to steal the sword with his own eyes."


    "Nonsense! What kind of character my master, how could you be so rare that you have a broken sword?"


    Zhu Jianming sneered twice, and said contemptuously: "The Maotou boy really doesn''t know the heights of the sky and the earth is thick. He even said that the green cherry sword hidden in our sword pavilion is a broken sword. At this moment, I don''t want to care about you..."


    "Green Sakura Sword, one of the seven famous swords?" Yun Dou widened his eyes in surprise and showed interest in what Zhu Jianming said.


    Zhu Jianming raised the corner of his mouth proudly: "This idiot still has some knowledge."


    Zhang Hui thought to himself: "It turned out to be a rare thing. The Luoxia Sword in Uncle Xiang''s hands seems to be one of the seven famous swords. It turns out that the Qingying Sword is as famous as the Luoxia Sword. It''s no wonder that the sword city is so expensive to find a sword. . But my master shouldn¡¯t steal other people¡¯s things. There must be something strange in this."


    "Buckle these two boys first, it will always be useful." Zhu Jianming said to the people next to him.


    The person who took the lead in arresting Zhang Hui asked puzzledly: "Master, they are from Lushan. Will this offend Lushan?"


    "Offend? I''m still afraid of offending Lushan, and I''m not going to please Lushan. Naturally, I''m not afraid to offend them. I keep the people politely and don''t kill him. What can I do? If I can''t hold them back, let them go. That''s it." Zhu Jianming replied.Most of the trades with Zhujian City are martial arts martial sects and local armies. Lushan and Zhujian City have always been well watered, so Zhu Jianming is not afraid that Lushan will have any impact on them.


    Zhang Hui and Yundou were imprisoned in a dark room. Zhang Hui still couldn''t figure out why Gou Xin would steal the sword that made the sword city. Gou Xin was the most familiar person, and Gou Xin was upright and arrogant. He would definitely not be able to steal. of.


    Unless this sword is not forging the sword city.


    Zhang Hui asked Yundou, "Do you know the Qingying sword? What is the origin of this sword?"


    Yundou slowly said: "A few days ago, I read a "Weapon Directory" in Zangshu Pavilion, and it mentioned the seven famous swords. The Green Sakura Sword ranked last because it was born the latest, but the Green Sakura Sword was early Decades ago, he was regarded as the treasure of the martial arts world. The swordsmith Zhou Cheng was from Taihu. He was a genius in kendo. He was also a disciple of the sword city in his early years. That''s all that is written in the book. Later, I went to find someone from the Academy. People have inquired that Zhou Cheng only cast this sword after he was expelled from the city of Jianzhu. Therefore, the Zhou family always believed that the sword was a treasure of their family and refused to hand it over to the city of Jianzhu. Ying Jian has also been exiled to the people since then."


    "Then the Qingying Sword is indeed something of the Zhou family." Zhang Hui wondered again whether Gou Xin and the Zhou family in Taihu would have any connection, but Gou Xin rarely mentioned his past events before.


    "But your master can''t just forcefully claim it for yourself!" Yun Dou narrowed his mouth, fearing offending Zhang Hui, but wanted to tell the truth.


    "The reason is still unclear. Don''t talk nonsense. I know what my master is." Zhang Hui said this, hoping to meet Gou Xin soon, but he was afraid that Gou Xin would show up because In this situation, Zhujian City and Ye Xiang''s gang are both looking for him, and the North Amen master is like a cloud, Gou Xin is not their opponent at all.

 524 Chapter 524

    Ye Xiang didn¡¯t come out for a long time after seeing Zhang Hui entered the sword city. He expected Zhang Hui to be detained by the people from the sword city. Later, he heard that Gou Xin had appeared in the sword city and stole the city. Jiange''s Green Sakura Sword, Sword Casting City are now trying to find out about Gou Xin.


    He guessed that the people who built the sword city might just want to find Gou Xin through Zhang Hui, but now everything is in the plan. He borrowed the power of others to catch Zhang Hui, and he didn¡¯t want to offend Lushan. But something.


    Ye Xiang''s people put on the clothes of their own tribe again and swaggered to the sword city.


    When Zhu Jianming heard that Ye Xiang from Bei Amen had arrived, he quickly guessed Ye Xiang''s intentions.The incident of Bei Amen chasing and killing Gou Xin is well known all over the world. Now Ye Xiang came here probably because he wanted to cooperate with them and follow the news of Gou Xin together.


    Zhu Jianming ordered Ye Xiang to be invited into Jiancheng City.


    In the meeting room of Zhujian City, Zhu Jianming saw Ye Xiang come in and immediately stood up to greet him. Although Zhu Jianming is indifferent, he has always followed worldly favors to things like welcoming, sending, and dealing with people, and can do it without leaking. .


    Zhu Jianming and Ye Xiang had never met before, he had only heard of Ye Xiang.Ye Xiang is a young disciple who has walked a lot in Qi in the North Amen, so many people in Qi have heard of his name.


    After Ye Xiang entered the living room, the two chatted for a while, and Ye Xiang began to explain his intentions.


    "Master, I heard that the Green Sakura Sword of your school was stolen, I am really sorry. There is news that Gou, a traitor from Bei Amen, did it. I wonder if this news is reliable?" Ye Xiang finished, smiling. Looking at Zhu Jianming.


    Zhu Jianming still held his face as before and said: "Although I haven''t seen Gou Xin steal the sword with my own eyes, I have seen Gou Xin''s skill more than ten years ago. According to the description of the person guarding the sword pavilion, I see this man It should be true to heart."


    Ye Xiang said again: "Oh? But Gou Xin is arrogant, how could he come to your sword city to steal the sword? No wonder the master, I have asked too much, I don''t want to be nosy, just because Bei Amen is also catching Gou Xin. If Gou Xin is really a sword thief, then we will join hands."


    Zhu Jianming was silent for a while, as if thinking of something embarrassing him. After he hesitated for a while, he said: "The story of Gou Xin Stealing Sword is almost a fact. As for the reason for Gou Xin Stealing Sword, I am afraid it is inconvenient to tell."


    Ye Xiang heard that Zhu Jianming seemed to know why Gou Xin would steal the sword, so he was even more certain that Gou Xin was the one who stole the sword.Ye Xiang wasn''t asking, so he changed the subject and said, "I heard that Gou Xin''s disciple Zhang will be in your school now?"


    "That kid, yeah, here, I want to keep him for a while, let him think about where Gou Xin might go."


    Ye Xiang heard Zhu Jianming¡¯s words euphemistically. In order to narrow the distance between the two sides and stand on a line, Ye Xiang began to add fuel and jealousy: "This kid is not honest, although he is young, but he is more wicked. If you are in charge, you should pay more attention. Be polite with him and don''t let him run away accidentally."


    Zhu Jianming heard the meaning of Ye Xiang''s words, and guessed that there must have been a festival between him and Zhang Hui before, but now that he saw Zhang Hui being detained in Jiancheng City, he came to the show.


    Ye Xiang said again: "Gou Xin has been hiding for more than ten years and finally showed up. This time Bei Amen has made up his mind to capture Gou Xin. The leader has a wide network of people in Qi. If we exchange news, we must Isn''t it more certain to catch?"


    Zhu Jianming stood up and said: "The guards also make sense. Although our network of people in the forging sword city is weak, we have to catch Gou Xin and regain the sword. The chance of winning is not great. There are many masters in North Amen. Naturally, it is up to you to capture Gou Xin. ."


    Ye Xiang nodded triumphantly, planning to get up and leave.


    At this time, a young man outside quickly ran into the living room and handed a letter to Zhu Jianming, saying: "The boss, there are urgent letters."


    Ye Xiang glanced at the envelope, frowned, and immediately opened it to take a look.


    After reading it, Zhu Jianming took a sigh of surprise, completely lost his mind to deal with Ye Xiang, and hurriedly sent the letter to the person: "Understood, let it out quickly, and I will send it out immediately."


    Seeing this situation, Ye Xiang felt that things had changed, and it might be related to Zhang Hui or Gou Xin.Although Ye Xiang felt that it was a bit abrupt to directly ask people about the sect, but it was something he was concerned about at the moment, he couldn''t help but ask: "Master, is there any new news?"


    Hearing Ye Xiang''s question, Zhu Jianming showed some embarrassment on his face and said in a low voice, "This, Zhang Hui can''t grasp it, so I have to hurry up."


    "Let it go?" Ye Xiang took a step backwards in shock, couldn''t believe his ears, and then asked, "It''s important, how did you let him go? It''s hard for Zhang Hui to get hold of Gou Xin? "


    "I know, I have to release people." Zhu Jianming lowered him, unwilling to talk to Ye Xiang more.


    Ye Xiang knew that things were now a foregone conclusion, and he was a little anxious. When he walked to Zhu Jianming, he was almost about to pull Zhu Jianming''s clothes: "Can''t let him go, he will go back to Lushan after he is released. It is not related to the youth of your school. Yingjian?"


    Zhu Jianming sighed, obviously there is something unspeakable and cannot be said to Ye Xiang.


    Ye Xiang knew that it was the letter that made Zhu Jianming change his mind, and Zhu Jianming, who was such a steady person, would panic when he saw the letter, and without hesitation he said that Zhang Hui would be released, and he made a mistake. The look of the matter, is there any powerful person who has climbed this meeting, this person still has Zhu Jianming?


    Ye Xiang was confused and annoyed, suffocating his breath, and seeing Zhu Jianming''s reluctance to talk to him several times, he had to give up. After leaving Zhu Jianming, he hurried out of the living room with someone.


    When they walked to the gate of Jiancheng City, they saw the two little servants of Jiancheng City each leading a horse. Zhang Hui and Yundou were sitting immediately.


    Zhang Hui looked at Ye Xiang''s posture and guessed that he was just here to add fuel and vinegar to watch the excitement by the way, but only to see that he was sent out by the people from the city of swords.


    He smiled triumphantly at Ye Xiang and said, "Oh, what a coincidence, is Ye Huwei here too?"


    Ye Xiang turned his head and continued to walk forward, pretending not to hear Zhang Hui talking to him.


    Zhang Hui rode high on the horse, and said loudly to the little servant with the horse: "Brother, I have to bother you to send us a little more. The road to Luyang City is a bit complicated. I don''t want to be like Ye Huwei. Take a detour, and run for nothing!"


    Ye Xiang heard Zhang Hui laugh at him and ran in vain, and his feet on the carriage stopped suddenly, and his fingers creaked while holding on to the carriage.

 525 Chapter 525: Encountering Ji Yuan

    Although Zhang Hui appeared to be proud of Ye Xiang, he kept wondering what happened. Zhu Jianming would let him go so easily, and sent someone to send him away so politely. What kind of person is so capable?It can even make Zhu Jianming such an arrogant person.


    After the two servants of the city of Zhujian sent Zhang Hui and Yundou to Luyang City, Zhang Hui and Yundou got off their horses and returned the horses to them.


    The two of them looked around and saw that Ye Xiang hadn''t followed up anymore, so they relaxed temporarily and planned to go back to Lushan. They didn''t go back this evening, and they were worried that Lushan would send someone out to look for it.


    The two of them walked to a busy street and were thinking about finding a place to eat some delicious food. After they went to Lushan, they would repeat the days of eating those kinds of vegetables every day.


    Suddenly, Zhang would feel someone knocking on his shoulder from behind.He looked back and found that it was Ji Yuan.


    Ji Yuan wore ordinary people''s clothes and did not wear a crown on his head, but still looked heroic and energetic, so Zhang Hui could recognize it at a glance.


    This time Ji Yuan also brought three people behind him, all young people in their early twenties, all of them looked calm and calm, like the extraordinary guards around Ji Yuan.


    Zhang Hui thought that Ji Yuan had only returned to the capital city a while ago, and came to Luyang City again after such a while, and a few people still dressed up, it was like doing something secretly in Luyang City.


    "His Royal Highness!" Zhang Hui said in surprise, but he dared not let go of his voice.


    Yun Dou heard Zhang Hui yell "His Royal Highness Seven", and seeing that all of these people in the back did not look like ordinary people, they stupidly planned to kneel towards Ji Yuan.


    Ji Yuan stretched out his folding fan and raised Yun Dou''s arm, and smiled at him: "This brother, don''t be polite." Then he looked at Zhang Hui and said, "This is not a place to talk. Let''s find a place to eat and talk. , I am hungry for shopping."


    Ji Yuan''s entourage looked for a restaurant nearby, and a few people entered a quiet room before Zhang Hui relaxed.


    "His Royal Highness, unexpectedly ran into you here. I thought you would not come to Lushan for a while when you returned to the capital." Zhang Hui saluted Ji Yuan again, and Yun Dou followed Zhang Hui in salute.


    Ji Yuan met Zhang Hui again, treating him as kind as a long-lost old friend, and Zhang Hui felt unable to adapt for a while, but still felt that the relationship between him and Ji Yuan was not as natural as Yundou.


    After the dishes were served, Yundou just focused on eating, occasionally watching Zhang Hui and Ji Yuan laugh, and persuaded, "Eat quickly."


    Ji Yuan also saw that Yundou was not really stupid. In order to get closer to Yundou, Ji Yuan saw that Yundou had eaten the last piece of chicken from a plate of chicken, and quickly picked up that piece. The situation was like It was like playing with my brothers in childhood.


    Zhang Hui quipped and said, "You can eat like you, if there is a famine, you will be killed first."


    Ji Yuan and Yun Dou laughed together. Zhang Hui was smiling at first, but then thought that Ji Yuan, the seventh prince of today, might take over the throne in the future. It seemed wrong to say that there was a famine in front of him. It was obvious that he had said something wrong, and Ji Yuan couldn''t possibly fail to hear it. The reason why he still laughed together with Yun Dou was probably because he didn''t want to create a barrier between them.


    It seems that Ji Yuan is more attentive to the details of things than ordinary people. No wonder he looks much older than his peers.


    Zhang Hui and Ji Yuan drank a few glasses of wine, their brains were hot, and they suddenly woke up. He was so politely released from Zhujian City that it might have something to do with Ji Yuan, and it happened when he arrived in Luoyang City. When I ran into Ji Yuan, how could there be such a coincidence? Could it be that Ji Yuan arranged it behind his back?


    Zhang Hui tentatively asked, "This is the first time that Yun Dou and I have left Lushan. Why did we happen to meet His Highness the Seven?"


    Ji Yuan smiled at Zhang Hui, knowing that Zhang Hui still had something to say, so he deliberately didn''t speak and asked Zhang Hui to continue.


    "Just yesterday, we didn''t do anything, but we were detained by the people from Sword City, but it was so easy to get rid of the danger. I thought, there seemed to be noble people to help, otherwise how could it be so easy? Get out." Zhang Hui looked at Ji Yuan''s face expectantly, waiting for him to answer.


    Ji Yuan raised his wine glass and made a haha, seeming to know what Zhang Hui was talking about, and said lightly: "It''s all over, just come out safely."


    Yun Dou reacted very quickly this time, and immediately heard that Ji Yuan was helping behind. He quickly put down the chopsticks in his hand, and followed Zhang Hui and said to Ji Yuan, "Thank you, Your Highness."


    "Where is it, it makes you scared, I am very sorry, Zhu Jianming has too much work, in order to achieve his goals, sometimes there is something to consider." Ji Yuan drank some wine, his face began to flush, his expression became richer Now, the voice is much louder.


    Zhang Hui thought, is Ji Yuan saying that Zhu Jianming is his person after drunk, or is he soberly telling him these things, which really makes him a little uncomfortable.


    The meaning in Zhang¡¯s conversation originally did not say that Zhu Jianming was Ji Yuan¡¯s person, but that it was Ji Yuan who was dredging behind him, so Zhu Jianming would release them, but Ji Yuan directly admitted the relationship between Zhu Jiancheng and himself, could it? Ji Yuan regards him as his own person so soon?


    Ji Yuan raised his glass to Zhang Hui: "Don''t mention this little thing this time. Last time I went down to Lushan. Fortunately for you, I didn¡¯t have time to say thank you. It¡¯s just that things like encountering an assassin are not easy to publicize. I''ll give you a reward, but you can rest assured that I will always remember this love. I will enquire about your father''s whereabouts. From now on, we don''t have to worry about our status and treat it as brothers."


    Zhang Hui was young and angry. Although he felt that Ji Yuan was good at doing things, he sometimes couldn''t figure it out, but he always admired Ji Yuan''s talent and generosity, and immediately drank the glass of wine with Ji Yuan.


    Zhang Hui remembered the last time Ji Yuan was assassinated. After Li Ya took the assassin''s body back, Xu Gui destroyed the mark on an assassin and deliberately concealed the identity of the assassin. Now he hesitated to tell Ji Yuan about it. .


    If you say, I''m afraid that this matter is very involved and will cause trouble to Lushan, and Xu Gui is like a loyal person, and it will not hurt people''s hearts. Maybe he has any concerns behind his back.


    Needless to say, Zhang Hui felt a little sorry again. After all, Ji Yuan called him brothers and treated him frankly, but he concealed Ji Yuan about such important things.


    After hesitating for a long time, he decided not to say anything, and waited for him to understand the matter before telling Ji Yuan, only to pay attention to Xu Gui''s intention in the future to see if he really wanted Ji Yuan.

 526 Chapter 526 Gou Xins Pains (1)

    Zhang Hui looked at Ji Yuan in this dress, and with his entourage around him, not as if he was going to meet Lushan, so he asked, "His Royal Highness, when do you plan to return to Lushan?"


    Ji Yuan''s expression suddenly became solemn, he sighed twice, and whispered: "I will go back to see you when I have time..." He forced a smile when he said that.


    Zhang Hui knew from his words that he would not stay in Lushan for a long time.


    Ji Yuan went on to say: "I am afraid that I will not have the opportunity to be classmates in the future. Now that the Beimang people are in prison, how can I shrink in Lushan like a okay person? Being a member of the royal family, I often cannot help myself."


    Hearing what Ji Yuan said, Zhang Hui realized that Ji Yuan, as the prince, must first consider the affairs of the country. In a critical moment, he must contribute to the country in order to gain a foothold in the royal family in the future.


    "I really envy you, you can stay in Lushan for the rest of your life, and if I stay in Lushan again, I will be told that I can''t use things after learning." Ji Yuan smiled playfully.


    As the two talked, they found Yun Dou lying on the table asleep. Zhang Hui looked at Yun Dou''s red cheeks, expecting that he was drunk after a few drinks.


    Ji Yuan looked at Yun Dou snoring with his mouth open, and smiled: "Let him sleep for a while, we have other things, so we will leave first."


    After Zhang Hui sent away Ji Yuan, he sat next to Yun Dou for a while. Seeing the sky gradually darkened, he had to push Yun Dou to wake up.


    The two of them walked downstairs from the restaurant. When they reached the first floor, Zhang would hear that several people around the table were talking about Ji Yuan, so he slowed down and listened carefully to what they were saying.


    "I heard someone saw that the Seventh Prince came to our Luoyang City."


    "You don''t have to think about it, it must be for the purpose of building Sword City. It''s no secret that Zhu Jianming is from the Seventh Prince. The problem is that Zhu Jianming made a deal with the Beimang, which discredited the Seventh Prince."


    "Zhu Jianming has always been cautious in doing things. I heard that I was deceived when I made such mistakes. The news came that some good swords from Jiancheng City had been in the hands of Beimang, and Zhu Jianming knew that he was deceived."


    "I see, Zhu Jianming may have a bigger conspiracy behind being deceived... Look, the Seventh Prince Wen Tao Wulue is a top-notch among the princes of the royal family. If the Seven Prince''s power rises, who is threatening? maximum?"


    "You mean... the third prince?"


    When a few people talked about this, the guy in the store suddenly held a pot of tea and yelled: "Come here, serve some guest officials." The guy got closer and said with a pleased smile: "A few guest officers, The wind has been tight these past two days, let alone cause trouble for yourself."


    Zhang Hui sees that this guy is quite adept at handling this kind of things, and guessed that people may often encounter people talking about these rumors in the store recently. After all, people are most concerned about where the power will go in the future.


    Zhang Hui and Yundou left the restaurant and hurried to Lushan.


    After leaving the city of Luoyang, the two started "Yundou Slow Walk", and it really went up Lushan much faster than usual.


    Entering the mountain pass and walking uphill, Zhang Hui felt a person standing in the middle of the road directly in front of them. Zhang Hui suddenly raised his head, immediately recognized the person, and said in surprise, "Master!"


    Gou Xin still stood quietly waiting for Zhang Hui to approach.At this time, he was wearing a black robe, with his head held high and a bit arrogant, he was no longer like the warlock in Linshui Town before.


    Gou Xin''s expression is calm, his eyes are deep, and his whole person is especially integrated with the quiet Lushan in the twilight.


    Zhang Hui approached Gou Xin, too excited to speak, and bowed directly to Gou Xin.Gou Xin stretched out his hand to stretch the meeting, the eyes of the master and apprentice collided, it felt like the two had gone through a lot of ups and downs, and then finally met again.


    Gou Xin pulled Zhang Hui up, sighed deeply, and said, "Don''t worship it, it''s the same as before." After he finished speaking, he looked at Yundou standing next to him. Yundou was also surprised. Look at him.


    Zhang Hui said: "He is Yundou, my good brother, so don''t avoid it."


    Zhang Hui saw that Gou Xin¡¯s face was darker than when he was in Linshui Town. He may have been running around these days, but he seems to be more energetic, as if he took off his previous mask and did it back. If you are who you are, you will be more comfortable and confident.


    "Master, let''s meet again at last, and I know you will never leave me alone." Zhang Hui is Gou Xin''s only apprentice. During the years in Linshui Town, the two went out to work together, like partners and friends. In addition to adoptive father Zhang He, Gou Xin is the person Zhang Hui trusts most in this world.


    Gou Xin patted Zhang Hui on the shoulder, and said, "Smelly boy, when will I care about you? I have calculated that the Beimang army will come to Linshui Town. Unfortunately, everyone will not listen to me. I can only stay to help everyone against the Northern Mangga army. So I wrote to Lushan in advance, telling them your identity, hoping that they can take care of you, if I am no longer in this world, I can finally rest assured that you are in Lushan."


    Zhang Huixin said: "Master really will do everything I planned. I really don''t know how to repay this kindness." He was excited for a while and said, "Master, I don''t want to stay in Lushan anymore. I will follow you. If it''s from Bei Amen People bully you, so I can be by your side to help you."


    Gou Xinbai gave Zhang Hui a glance, and said with contempt: "I don''t know how many people can you beat? You know who Bei Amen is. They can pinch you to death with one hand. Also help me, I don''t want to take you, you will only drag me down, stay in Lushan, don''t you want to be a practitioner? Follow Xiang Yan and Xu Gui, only they can help you."


    "Master, you are also very good. It turns out that you are still one of the four great emissaries of North Amen. You didn''t tell me before, and you didn''t teach me anything. No, you didn''t teach me real skills, and you lied to me. You won''t! Just teach me not to do it, and you can let me go with you." Zhang Huiduo said a few words to Gou Xin, just like before in Linshui Town, beginning to be a little childish.


    Gou Xin looked at Zhang Hui disgustingly, and said, "Naughty, you are Lu Yan''s son. If you learn Bei Amen''s exercises, you and your father will become a joke in the eyes of the world in the future. Your father''s matter You know, he loses to Xinghai. If his son doesn''t learn Lushan exercises, but learns Beiamen''s exercises, wouldn''t this lose Lu Yan''s face and Lushan''s face?"


    When Gou Xin said this, Zhang Hui suddenly expressed his respect and gratitude to him again. Gou thought everything for him, and was able to put aside his sectarian views and consider his father and Lushan. This kind of mind really made him admire him. .

 527 Chapter 527 Gou Xins Pains (2)

    Seeing that it was getting late, Gou Xin began to say his intentions this time.


    "You stay at Lushan with peace of mind, don''t go to Beimang to inquire about your father''s whereabouts, I will find a way to inquire."


    "Master, Ye Xiang and the others are arresting you, how can you go to Beimang to inquire about my father''s news, you still don''t go, I have a friend promised to help." Zhang Hui said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, a mere Ye Xiang can''t help me." Gou Xin looked into the distance, as if remembering something a long time ago, "After your mother died, your father entrusted you to your adoptive father, and he lost After I got to Xinghai, there was no news from now on. Your adoptive father never told anyone about your life experience. I met your father and I knew you were his descendants when I looked at you."


    Zhang Hui heard Gou Xin talk about his father''s past, and he was excited again: "Master, based on your judgment, where will my father go?"


    "I don¡¯t know much about your father, but I believe he is not someone who can¡¯t afford to lose. He will definitely not lose and hide like what the world says. I think he might have encountered something at the time, so he didn¡¯t. Able to come back." Gou Xin sighed.


    Although Zhang Hui has been thinking about Lu Yan in his heart, the clues he can get on this matter are really limited. Even if he asks Gou Xin a hundred times, only this is what Gou Xin can tell him. You can only control yourself not to be horny, and don''t always get entangled in this matter.


    He saw Gou Xin''s long sword wrapped in dark gray cloth behind his back. He guessed that this might be the Green Sakura Sword that was lost in Sword City. He asked, "Master, is it really the Green Sakura Sword that you have on your back?"


    "How do you know?"


    Zhang Hui said all the things that Zhu Jianming had detained yesterday.


    Gou Xin frowned, and his eyes showed anger: "Zhu Jianming has done too much. For a sword that does not belong to them, he dares to grab you, it is too shameless."


    "Doesn''t belong to their sword? Is this sword really forging the sword city?" Zhang Hui believed that Gou Xin would never steal from others.


    Gou Xin took off the Green Sakura Sword from his back, Yun Dou came forward curiously and opened the cloth wrapped on it.


    The sword is simple and chic, and when it is held on the shell, a faint blue light will be reflected.Yun Dou pulled out the sword, with a clear and sweet voice, with a high spirit, which seemed to lift the spirit of the sword puller.


    Yun Dou felt that the sword light seemed to be breathtaking, and he dared not hold the sword in his hand for a long time, and then carefully returned it to Gou Xin''s hand.Gou Xin raised the sword to the height of his chest, suddenly pulled out the sword, nodded slightly and said, "This is indeed a good sword."


    Zhang Hui saw that the light from that sword matched Gou Xin''s gaze, and a burst of admiration suddenly appeared in his heart. He also wanted to be a person like Gou Xin and wanted to own such a sword.


    Gou Xin said: "Hmph, Zhu Jianming was so embarrassed to say that I steal the sword, this sword shouldn''t belong to the city of sword casting."


    Zhang Hui heard Yundou talk about the origin of the Qingying Sword. He guessed that Gou Xin must also know the more detailed background of the sword, so he asked: "Master, even if this sword does not belong to them, it shouldn''t Does it belong to you?"


    Gou Xin didn''t blame Zhang Hui for such direct questioning, as their teacher and apprentice were used to speaking like this.


    Gou Xin said: "This sword was made by Zhou Cheng in Taihu Lake. Zhou Cheng''s granddaughter Zhou Chuyu was once a good friend of mine. Unfortunately, he died young and Chu Yu had no brothers, so Zhu Jianming took the opportunity to take the Qingying Sword."


    "I heard Yundou said that Zhou Cheng was once the one who made the sword city, so Zhu Jianming took the sword. It stands to reason that it depends on the person who made the sword."


    "Chu Yu once said that his grandfather had explained many times during his lifetime that this sword should be given to someone who is destined."


    "What is a destined person?"


    "I don''t know this, but the people who are destined will definitely not be Zhu Jianming and others. I plan to go back to Zhou''s house in Taihu Lake to find out and see how Mr. Zhou told him at the time."


    Zhang Hui nodded and thought, Gou Xin is indeed a man of love and righteousness. He was able to take such a big risk to fetch the sword because of a last wish of an old friend. Now he has gone to Taihu Lake to inquire about it.


    Gou Xin smiled and said: "The people from Bei Amen arrested me everywhere. That''s okay. I have run too many places under the sun. I have seen everything. I will die in the future, and it will be worth my life."


    Zhang Hui saw Gou Xin wrapped his sword on his back, expecting that he was planning to leave, and knelt down to Gou Xin again: "Master, take care. When the disciple learns his skills in the future, he must protect Master and provide you with old age. "


    Gou Xin shook his head and smiled relaxedly: "Come on, I''m going, you must remember what I told you."


    After Gou Xin finished speaking, walking in the direction away from Lushan, the chic figure remained in Zhang Hui''s mind for a long time.


    Yun Dou was still remembering the words Gou Xin said just now, and looked at Zhang Hui enviously: "Lu Yan''s son, Gou Xin''s apprentice, it''s incredible. It seems that you are destined to be extraordinary in your life! How many people will pay attention to you."


    "So what, I''m not a choreographer now?" Zhang Hui patted Yun Dou on the back of the head, wanting to pat him away.


    Zhang Hui walked forward, thinking about what Yun Dou said just now, thinking about how he is different from ordinary people now as Lu Yan''s son and Gou Xin''s apprentice.


    When he used to be in Linshui Town, he was the same as the little boys in the town who went up the mountain to collect firewood and the river to catch fish. It seemed that he would only spend his life peacefully in the town.


    Unexpectedly, he learned that his biological father was a young master at Lushan, and there was still a contest with Bei Amen. His master changed from the former warlock to the former sage of Bei Amen.This completely broke his former peaceful life, and his life will take a big turn.


    When the two returned to Lushan, the sky was completely dark.


    When Zhang Hui and Yundou arrived at Zhigengyuan, they separated. When he returned to the compound where the disciples of Lumingtang lived, he saw a light on in the room where he lived. It was noisy, as if several people were there. Speaking loudly, he carefully confirmed the location of the room, and some suspected that he was looking at the wrong place.


    When he approached, there were still some unfamiliar voices, and the green tone sounded like a disciple who had just entered the Luming Hall.


    "How come so many people are talking in my room, and they even light up the lights as if they are in their own room." Zhang Hui wondered in his heart.


    When he got closer and saw his bedding and some daily necessities piled up at the door, he immediately understood that this house has been occupied by other people, and now this means that he will be moved from here.

 528 Chapter 528 Sister Orchid

    Zhang Hui thought that these things were being arranged by Fang Zhu, and guessed that this must be Fang Zhu''s idea. When he was about to find Fang Zhu for the theory, he saw Deng Hou walking towards him.


    "You''re back, I still plan to move your things to my place, but by coincidence you are back..."


    "What''s going on? Is this Fang Zhu asking them to throw my things out?" Zhang Hui still walked forward, planning to find Fang Zhu.


    Deng Hou persuaded: "Senior Brother Fang is closing the door right now. He told him that he is dealing with important things, so let us not bother him. You are not easy to say, now you are a handyman in the Zhigongyuan. Naturally, I should live in Zhigengyuan." Deng Hou said here, fearing that Zhang would be angry, his voice was much quieter.


    Zhang Hui heard what Deng Hou said was actually right. Xu Gui asked Fang Zhu to arrange a place for him. Fang Zhu naturally found a place for him in Lumingtang. Now he can¡¯t enter Lumingtang. Go to Zhigongyuan to live.It''s just that Fang Zhu threw his things at the door without saying hello to him, which still made him respond.


    Deng Hou saw that Zhang Hui didn''t say a word, and then comforted: "This room was piled up with messy things in the past. No one wants to clean it up. It''s all too dirty and broken. Now you have picked it up, and you are willing to live in it again. Fang Senior brother is not targeting you, he also depends on the situation and arrangements, you should not fight against him in the future."


    Deng Hou belongs to the ranks of Lu Mingtang''s disciples, so he has always been well versed in the way of life, and he is good at everything, and he will look at people''s faces.He knew that although Zhang Hui had a famous father, he didn''t know that his father was still alive, so he also classified Zhang Hui as a person who had no reliance like him. At this time, he would want to persuade Zhang Hui. .


    Zhang Hui thought about it carefully. There is indeed no need to go to Fang Zhu for theory on this matter, because he did not get into Luming Hall. Fang Zhu would drive him away if he wanted to drive him away. He had nothing to say. If he insists on looking for Fang Zhu, but Fang Zhu''s ambition grows, it is better to return to Luming Hall generously and let Fang Zhu arrange a place for him.


    He turned around and hugged his bedding and other objects in his arms, planning to go to Zhigongyuan to find Yundou.


    At this moment, I heard a meow, and the black cat ran over when he heard him coming back.


    He squatted down and picked up the black cat with the other hand. At this moment, he thought of the way his brows were smiling.


    "It''s great to go to know the hospital, and you can often see her." This sentence suddenly popped into Zhang Hui''s mind.


    When he scratched the black cat with his hand, the soft touch from his fingertips reminded him of his brows again. Walking in the night, he unconsciously laughed.


    When Zhang Hui arrived at Yundou''s residence, Yun Dou was sitting under the lamp and writing something. He watched Zhang Hui hug so many things, guessing that Zhang Hui was kicked out, and came over to him.


    "You''re lucky. The cook who lives in the same house with me got sick two days ago. He rushed back to take care of her. Maybe she won''t be back for a while, so you should take up his bed first." Yun Doucong Get up at the table to make a bed for Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui leaned to the table and saw that Yun Dou wrote a densely packed page on the paper. Zhang Hui said each sentence of seven words and found that Yun Dou had written the "Lushan Seven Characters Jue" taught by Xie Zhuo.


    "This thing is so hard to remember, how can you remember so much after a day?" Zhang would be surprised at Yundou''s memory, because he could hardly remember anything after hearing Xie Zhuo say yesterday, and he experienced it yesterday. After those things, that piece of memory was even washed out.


    Yun Dou said: "I can remember it just once. After we arrived in Luoyang City yesterday, I was carrying it all the way."


    "You really have Yaxing, you have so many things that happened yesterday and you still have your mind to remember these things. I can say that I have convinced you." Zhang Hui shook his head helplessly.


    Yun Dou smiled slyly: "Hey, isn''t there you beside me!"


    Zhang Hui said disgustingly: "If you encounter something in the future, you must not be with me. You are not afraid of boiling water. I am afraid of you. You can expect others to stand in for you."


    Although Zhang Hui said so, he still admires Yundou''s dedication. He seems to have an innate interest in these mental techniques, runes, and formations. This is because of the "old ghost of Dongshan". "A place where Xie Zhuo looks alike.Xie Zhuo has lived such a long time, but he has no ambitions. He neither wants to gain any power in Lushan, nor does he want to compete with Bei Amen to gain the recognition of the world. He only likes to hold on to others. To pass the time, this kind of person lives like a child, as long as he has fun, he can be satisfied.


    Woke up early the next morning, Zhang Hui came back after walking around the house, Yun Dou was still sleeping.He moved closer to Yundou and saw a red corner exposed under Yundou''s pillow.


    The pillows and bedding used by Yundou are all plain colors, and this corner of red is particularly eye-catching, which instantly attracted Zhang Hui''s attention.


    Zhang Hui pulled it out to see, it turned out that it was the red silk that they were tied up with by the mysterious woman in the back mountain that day. He didn''t expect that the fool Yun Dou was actually a baby and put it under the pillow.


    Yun Dou''s head turned, opened her eyes suddenly, and reached out to grab Hong Ling who was taken by Zhang Hui: "Return it to me." Yun Dou''s tone was a little anxious.


    "Oh, people don''t want to see you, and you haven''t seen what she looks like. Why do you keep this shit? It''s been a long time, does the orchid smell still exist?" Zhang Hui Laughing, he stuffed the red silk into Yundou nose.


    Yun Dou lifted his nose back, as if he was afraid that his nose would stain the red silk, he still folded it and put it under the pillow, and fell into a whirlwind of thought: "What do you know, I felt she was very far away from me that day. Nearly, I heard her walking sound so soft, and her sighing sound, which made me pity... Also, when she was holding my hand, I was afraid that it would hurt me. I was just careful several times Pulled me over..."


    When Zhang Hui heard this, he couldn''t listen anymore. He felt that Yundou was completely stupid. He said that as if he had a good relationship with this woman.


    "Okay, wake up, you didn''t see it with your own eyes, maybe it''s a man or a woman, don''t think that sister orchid for a long time turned out to be a brother orchid." Zhang Hui ridiculed a few words and walked outside the house. go with.


    Although he usually came to Zhigongyuan occasionally to look for Yundou, he couldn''t take a closer look at the surrounding scenery. Now that the sun is rising, everything looks so fresh and lovely. He really can''t bear to live up to this beautiful scene.


    He walked through a corridor and walked around a garden. He wanted to look around in Zhigengyuan, but he unconsciously walked towards the place where Mei Mei lived.

 529 Chapter 529: She Likes You

    There are very few women in Lushan, so Meimei lives in a secluded courtyard next to Zhigengyuan, where two old women who are responsible for cleaning also live.


    This small yard is surrounded by a fence. In this season, the fence is covered with verdant vines and vines, half-covered, making people who pass by want to look into the yard even more.


    Zhang Hui had already walked near the fence without knowing it. He thought he had come here anyway, so he would go and see if the eyebrows were there. If someone saw him walked here and left again, Instead, he seemed to have a ghost in his heart.


    He walked to the entrance of the courtyard. The door was half-hidden. He pushed the door slightly, and neither saw nor heard anyone talking. It was expected that all the people living here had gone out to work.


    When he was about to leave, he saw a face appearing behind the messy green vines on the edge of the fence. It turned out that his eyebrows were sitting in a corner of the green vines.


    What Zhang Hui could see was a side face of his eyebrows. He raised his head slightly, his face turned to the other side, holding the hair hanging down to his waist with one hand, and combing the hair with the other. I took the photo from Zhang Hui¡¯s opponent, and the nose tip of the eyebrows and eyebrows was taken very clearly.


    When she raised her hand, the wide sleeves of the tender yellow clothes and her jade-like jade chin seemed to be coated with a soft light under the sunlight.


    Zhang Hui has never seen such a quiet look of eyebrows. He stared at the door blankly, unable to believe that there would be such a beautiful picture in this world.


    Meimei felt someone standing at the door, and turned her head. The quiet and beautiful scene immediately became lively. She smiled playfully at Zhang Hui and said, "Why are you here so early?"


    Zhang Hui saw that his eyebrows and eyebrows hadn''t been combed right now. It seemed a bit rude to stare at her like this, so he looked away: "Walk away, just come here, and take a look at you. Not here."


    "It''s quite far from Lumingtang. You can walk as far as you want." After Meimei and Zhang Hui have become acquainted, they have become accustomed to talking alone, even if they loose their hair. taboo.


    "I moved to live with Yundou."


    "Really? I ran into Yundou when it was dark yesterday. He told me that you are also back. If you don''t come back, I will go down the mountain to find you."


    "Huh?" Zhang Hui looked at Meimei in surprise, wondering if Meimei was saying this to express his concern for him.He looked at Meimei like this and guessed that Yun Dou hadn''t told her about their two days at the bottom of the mountain. She probably thought that they were just for fun, so she didn''t come back overnight.


    Zhang Hui only stood at the door and talked with his eyebrows, always feeling that he shouldn''t even take a step inside.After saying these few words, he felt that he should also leave, and if he stood here for a long time, he might not speak as natural as before.


    At this time, he saw Yundou swaying towards this side.


    "I knew you were here." Yun Dou raised his eyes and looked into the yard as he walked this way.


    Zhang Hui suddenly became displeased when he saw Yun Dou''s curiosity and wanted to see his eyebrows. He turned around and pushed Yun Dou up his chest, disgustingly said: "What are you doing here? You are such a big man. Don¡¯t you know?"


    "I avoid suspicion and can''t get close, so you don''t have to avoid suspicion and stay at the door of others?" Yun Dou pouted and looked dissatisfied.


    "I''m still young." Zhang Hui smiled meaningfully, rubbing his hands on Yun Dou''s round head. Although he is not quite big, he is almost as tall as Yun Dou.


    Yun Dou shook Zhang Hui''s hand away and said with contempt: "Okay, I can see that she likes you, so I won''t fight you."


    "Really?" Zhang Hui felt that this was one of Yun Dou''s favorite words since he met Yun Dou, and it seemed to be more pleasing to Yun Dou in an instant.


    After the two of them went to the dining room steward to explain the reason for not coming back the day before yesterday, they went to Xie Zhuo''s vegetable plot together to push the cart back.


    When Xie Zhuo heard Zhang Hui''s account about what happened to Ye Xiang and Zhu Jianming the day before yesterday, his face was first angry, but then a bit sad, and he sighed: "I''m old, what Ye Xiang and Zhu Jianming, these people may have heard I¡¯ve been, but I¡¯ve never seen it before, and I¡¯ve forgotten when I heard it. The outside world doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. I just want to blend in and can¡¯t blend in.¡±


    Zhang Hui knows the bitterness of Xie Zhuo¡¯s remarks. Sometimes when he grows vegetables under this mountain, no one comes to talk to him for several days. He stays in the same place day after day. It¡¯s fine for a few days and months. Xie Zhuo stayed for decades, completely separated from the outside world, what kind of loneliness would this kind of ah.


    He sighed in his heart: "Isn''t Uncle Shi just said a few words wrong at the beginning? You have to endure such a heavy punishment, this Lushan thing really can''t be understood at a glance."


    Yun Dou memorized the "Lushan Seven Characters Jue" that he wrote silently last night to Xie Zhuo, and asked Xie Zhuo to point out to him what he had remembered wrong. Xie Zhuo saw Zhang Hui and Yun Dou listen to him the day before yesterday when he finished "Lushan Seven Characters" "Jue" in the reaction, I thought that the two of them must have no memory of anything, but Yun Dou was able to recite most of them.


    Xie Zhuo was planning to check how well the two "Yundou Slow Steps" had learned the mindset. At this moment, several people on the opposite mountain pass were walking towards this side.


    Zhang Hui knew that there were few outsiders coming from Xie Zhuo''s direction, and at a glance, these people did not seem to have come down from Lushan.


    Those few people approached quickly, and the person who walked in the front looked almost sixty years old, not very tall, but the whole person looked full of momentum.The clothes are not deliberately exquisite, but you can tell at a glance that they are more luxurious than ordinary people, and the style is rarely seen by Zhang Hui, like a person from outside.


    After getting closer, this person looked towards Xie Zhuo. Zhang Hui could see his face. This face was a little darker, but it looked more energetic than the person of the same age. With the heroic spirit, only the long hooked nose made the whole person not so close.


    This person approached Xie Zhuo, but wanted to pretend to be familiar, his expression was like seeing how excited Xie Zhuo was.Although the four people behind him were dressed in different dresses, their expressions and movements were very similar. They followed the person in front of him without squinting, and they all looked indifferent and vigilant. Such expressions and movements were professional and skilled, like After a special training.


    Zhang Hui felt that this person was not small, and he thought that Xie Zhuo had just said that he had stayed here for decades, and he didn''t understand the outside world. How could such a person come into his vegetable garden suddenly? ?

 530 Chapter 530 Fan Ying (1)

    The person in front of Zhang Hui is Fan Ying, the general of Qi.


    Fan Ying was also a disciple of Lushan, and was the only disciple of Lushan who entered the official career in the past 100 years.Lushan¡¯s traditional rule is that disciples of the inner sect need to practice with one heart and do not participate in mundane affairs. After entering the Lugu practice and reaching the third stage of the circle, Fan Ying chose to leave Lugu and enter the battlefield, relying on the force that few people can match. He and the ability to lead soldiers step by step took the seat of the general.


    Although Lushan set rules at the beginning not to allow inner disciples to enter the official career, but did not decide how to punish those who violate the rules, so Fan Ying left at the beginning, but the people of Lushan never interact with him. .


    Especially Xie Zhuo, who always sneered at Fan Ying.


    Fan Ying walked to Xie Zhuo, and when he was still a few steps away, she knelt down towards him: "Student Fan Ying sees his uncle." Fan Ying stared at Xie Zhuo with excitement in his eyes. The voice was loud and trembling slightly.


    "Don''t dare to be it." Xie Zhuo answered these three words very quickly and extremely coldly. He looked away, and then turned his body to one side.


    Zhang Hui could see that Xie Zhuo didn''t like Fan Ying, and he and Yun Dou also seemed a little embarrassed while he was with Yun Dou, so he had to step back a little silently.


    Xie Zhuo didn''t let Fan Ying get up, and Fan Ying kept kneeling down like this, so she got up first, approached Xie Zhuo, and asked, "I haven¡¯t seen my uncle for many years. See you today. The students will feel relieved if everything is well."


    Fan Ying¡¯s voice was rough, and he was surprisingly gentle when talking to Xie Zhuo. Zhang Hui didn¡¯t know what was the feast between Xie Zhuo and Fan Ying. Seeing Fan Ying¡¯s words like this, he guessed that he should respect Xie Zhuo very much, but Xie Zhuo''s appearance is obviously not appreciative.


    Xie Zhuo sighed, and suddenly turned his head to look at Fan Ying: "I have been down to the mountain for decades. I don''t care about everything on the mountain. If you have anything, you don''t have to come to me in the future."


    "The students just came to visit Master Uncle, with no other intentions." Seeing Xie Zhuo''s attitude, Fan Ying eased, and moved closer to Xie Zhuo.


    Xie Zhuo sneered with his hands behind his back, raised his head and sneered, and said, "There is nothing to visit. I have no one to provoke me under the mountain, and I do not provoke others. If I am not dead, then everything is fine. If I die, It¡¯s too old to die. Anyway, I¡¯m at this age and I can¡¯t do anything anymore. I¡¯m just an old vegetable grower. You just come to see me, and we can¡¯t talk. You are a general and don¡¯t know how to grow vegetables."


    Yun Dou heard Xie Zhuo say that the man in front of him was a general, pulled Zhang Hui''s shirt, and gave him a surprised look.


    Fan Ying said, "Where did the uncle Shi say that, even if Uncle Shi manages the vegetable garden under Lushan, he is still respected in Lushan. You are the core figure of Lushan Talisman, this Lushan, Even Qi''s safety lifeline is in your hands."


    When Fan Ying said this, he raised his eyes to observe Xie Zhuo''s reaction. His eyes were sharp, and he inadvertently revealed the aggressiveness in it.


    Xie Zhuo''s face suddenly changed, staring at Fan Ying''s eyes, and said angrily: "I said you Fan Ying won''t come here in vain. I think you are here for the formation of the capital, right?"


    Fan Yingchao Xie Zhuo arched his hands in a respectful posture, saying: "Uncle Shi is calmed down. Now that Beimang is invading, I am afraid that the situation in Qi will not be peaceful. The mayor of the city is the confidant of Qi. Everyone will help us. Considering the stability of the country, the entire court and royal family are extremely concerned about the formation map."


    Xie Zhuo''s mood stabilized a little bit, and turned away from Fan Ying: "I think the person who cares the most is you. You really will take the righteousness of these nations as a matter of fact. You broke your promise and left Lushan. You said you If you want to go to the battlefield to contribute to the country, who doesn¡¯t know that you are just lustful, you want power, you want high officials to be generous, and now you are taking out the security of the country to suppress me, wanting me to hand over the formation map, really more ambition It¡¯s getting bigger!"


    Since the last time Yun Dou told Zhang Hui that Lushan and Lugu were in a formation, Zhang Hui could guess that Lushan¡¯s lifeline might be in the hands of Xie Zhuo, but he was far from expecting that even the capital''s safety lifeline was also In Xie Zhuo''s hands.


    Xie Zhuo was silent for a while, and then asked, "Is this what the Emperor Laoer meant?"


    Fan Ying smiled reluctantly, and said in a low voice: "Well, the sage didn''t make a clear statement, just said that I should discuss with the owner of the valley."


    Xie Zhuo said: "You go back and tell the emperor Lao Er, I Xie Zhuo can live for a few years, as long as I am still alive, I will keep the formation, if I can''t, naturally I will find someone to replace me."


    Fan Ying knew about Xie Zhuo¡¯s stubborn temper. I was afraid that the more he talked, the more nails he would touch. He originally wanted to come to Xie Zhuo to explore his mouth. The next step was to negotiate with the owner of the valley, but he was thanked. Zhuo pierced through and fell boring.


    Xie Zhuo had said that for this purpose, and Fan Ying was not good to go on.


    He saw the two teenagers standing behind Xie Zhuo. One of them was slightly fatter, with round faces and small eyes. They didn''t look like they were savvy.The one next to him is slender and handsome, with aura and heroism between his eyebrows, which is unusual at first glance.


    Fan Ying looked at Zhang Hui and asked Xie Zhuo: "This little brother behind Shishu is a descendant of Lu Yan, right? This eyebrow, this look, is exactly the same as Lu Yan!"


    Xie Zhuo only agreed with an "um".


    Fan Ying walked to Zhang Hui, nodded in appreciation for Zhang Hui, and said, "Speaking of which, you should call me uncle."


    Zhang Hui also knows the rules that Lushan Lugu disciples do not enter official careers. He just listened to the conversation between Xie Zhuo and Fan Ying. He also knew that Fan Ying was not thanked because he broke the rules and used the guise of national justice. Zhuo waits to see, so he hates Fan Ying.


    Zhang Hui''s waist was straight, he looked forward, and looked at Fan Ying coldly: "The general has already left Lushan. Zhang Hui dare not climb this pro."


    Fan Ying thinks that the young people of Lushan are practicing in the outer door for the purpose of having a good future, and Zhang Hui¡¯s age is a good time to plan for his future. He thinks that a general of him would take the initiative to express his appreciation to Zhang Hui. This boy should seize the opportunity to make a good impression on him.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Hui was so young that he would lead Jifeng in his words, insinuating that he had broken the rules and left Lushan, and sighed in his heart: "Sure enough, like Lu Yan, they are both good and bad from time to time. Lu Yan has a bit of arrogance. It is because of his extraordinary talent and ability that he relied on himself. I want to see if you have Lu Yan''s ability!"

 531 Chapter 531 Fan Ying (2)

    After Fan Ying left, Zhang Hui and Yun Dou pushed the cart towards Lushan.When the two approached the Lushan Gate, they saw Fan Ying and his entourage standing near the Lushan Gate, as if they were discussing something.


    Fan Ying found Lushan and Yundou pushing the cart over, squinting their eyes and looking here, with a sneer hanging from the corners of their mouths.He took two steps towards Zhang Hui, placing his hands on his chest, his expression calm, but he could see that he was doing his exercises calmly.


    Zhang Hui saw Fan Ying posing like this and was guessing what he was thinking. Suddenly, he felt that the cart seemed to be stuffed with a stone under the wheel, and couldn''t move it with any force.


    Zhang Hui looked up at Fan Ying, knowing that this must be Fan Ying''s resistance to his advancement.Yun Dou didn''t know what happened, and still gritted his teeth and pushed the cart vigorously.


    "Haha, one generation is inferior to one generation. I think what a hero Lu Yan was back then, he became famous when he was seventeen or eighteen. I thought his son was not far from him. In the end, even the strength of my finger No." Fan Ying smiled arrogantly, shook his head and turned to move forward, "If Lu Yan knew that his son was so useless, I don''t know what he would think."


    Zhang Hui looked at Fan Ying''s self-confidence and certainty, and suddenly felt that Fan Ying would know the news of Lu Yan, so he chased Fan Ying, thinking that asking one more person would give him more hope.


    "The general stayed, I want to ask you something." Zhang Hui strode towards Fan Ying.


    Fan Ying looked back at Zhang Hui, still showing disdain in her eyes.


    Zhang Hui said: "Do you know the news of my father."


    Fan Ying saw that Zhang Hui was asking him now, and even more disregarded Zhang Hui, and said coldly: "It seems to have met once at Mount Seymour, what''s wrong?"


    Zhang Hui once heard Yundou say that Geography mentioned Mount Seymour. Mount Seymour was the border between Qi Kingdom and Beimang on the west. It was once the place where the Demon Sect was entrenched.


    "When did you see it?" Zhang Hui heard Fan Ying say this, feeling that Lu Yan should still be alive in this world, and his emotions became agitated.


    "Maybe five years ago." Fan Ying said lightly, without the patience to talk to Zhang in more detail.


    Zhang Hui was surprised: "Five years ago? How was he? Are you sure it is him?"


    Fan Ying frowned, turned her head and continued walking, coldly dropping a sentence: "Looks like him, but I''m not sure I didn''t go over and ask him."


    Zhang Hui sees that Fan Ying has gone far, expecting that Fan Ying should not want to talk to him at this moment, so he has to wait until he finds an opportunity to ask Fan Ying.


    Yun Dou pushed the car and pouted: "This person just looks down on us like unknown men and doesn''t want to talk to us too much. If he didn''t know your father''s news, we wouldn''t bother to care about him."


    After Fan Ying entered the gate of Lushan, the small servant who went in to inform us led him to the Zhigongyuan.


    Xu Gui was already seated in the hall, waiting for Fan Ying to come in.


    At this time, Xu Gui was in a complicated mood. He and Fan Ying had not seen each other for many years, and Fan Ying and Lushan had never been in contact. Fan Ying gave everyone the feeling that he was not welcomed by Lushan in Lushan.


    He also knows Fan Ying''s power and position in Qi, knowing that Fan Ying''s purpose for this trip is definitely not simple. If he doesn''t deal with it well, it may be of great concern.


    "Mr. Xu, General Fan is here." The young man walked ahead and said to Xu Gui first.


    Xu Gui got up, looked outside, and saw Fan Ying walk in with a smile on his face.


    Fan Ying arched his hand at Xu Gui from a distance: "Junior Brother Xu! Oh, we haven''t seen each other for many years, you can see that we are all half-old men in the blink of an eye." Fan Ying''s voice was loud and the hall instantly became lively.


    "General Fan, I am lucky to meet." Xu Gui''s attitude is not as enthusiastic as Fan Ying. He has always been gentle and introverted, but his voice is not as loud as Fan Ying.


    Fan Ying entered the hall, watching around, and began to talk about the old things with Xu Gui: "Look, this table is still ten years ago, and it hasn''t been changed for so long."


    Xu Gui chuckles: "Yes, people in Lushan are nostalgic. They are not willing to replace old things or leave their homeland."


    Fan Ying knew that Xu Gui said that after he had entered Lugu with a gun and a stick, he left Lushan midway, breaking Lushan''s rules for many years, but he still pretended to laugh and switched to other things.


    Fan Ying entered Lushan when he was young. Because of his high talent, he and Xiang Yan were later selected for Lugu practice.Xu Gui has always been Lushan¡¯s outer disciple. He and Fan Ying were just nodding acquaintances. Now even after Fan Ying pretended to be warm and pretended for a while, he still felt that there was no way to chat with Xu Gui, so he had to start. Explain what you want.


    Fan Ying said: "It''s true that Fan has returned to Lushan this time, hoping to visit Master and his old man in Lugu, and ask Junior Brother Xu to help arrange."


    As soon as Fan Ying''s voice fell, curses came from outside the door.


    "You still have a face to call Master. Master has long denied you. If you are calling him a master, I will be the first one to let you go! Do you still want to enter Lugu? How can ordinary people enter Lugu? Don''t think about it."


    The person who came in with the curse was Xiang Yan. He hooked his body and stretched his head forward, his eyes were sharp and fierce, and he looked like he had a deep hatred with Fan Ying.


    Although Xu Gui was not a disciple of Lushan Inner Sect in the past, I don¡¯t know what kind of feast was between Fan Ying and Xiang Yan, but he had heard that Fan Ying and Xiang Yan were at odds. Even if they were practicing together in Lugu, they all fought. when.He knew that Fan Ying and Xiang Yan were both high-spirited, Fan Ying was arrogant and arrogant, while Xiang Yan could not be flexible and could not tolerate sand in his eyes. When the two came together, they were destined to not tolerate each other.


    When Fan Ying heard Xiang Yan''s voice, her expression immediately changed. The smile on her face suddenly disappeared and she became cautious, with hostility in her eyes.


    Fan Ying paced arrogantly towards Yan, and said, "Oh, it turned out to be Junior Brother Xiang. I haven''t seen you for more than ten years. Your back seems to be even worse."


    "Bah, who is your junior, don''t embarrass my ears." Xiang Yan spit out a mouthful of water next to Fan Ying, because his head was stretched forward, the spit out looked very imposing.


    Although Xiang Yan was born ugly, he prefers beauty and cares very much about his appearance. Fan Ying said that he has a more severe back hunch, and then argued: "I just hooked up to the ground. Your brutal face is pretty."


    Fan Ying raised his chin, seeming to deliberately show that he is half a head taller than Xiang Yan. His eyes became dark, and his voice became even lower: "I can enter the Deer Valley today, I''m afraid it''s not like Junior Brother Xiang can decide. Right."


    "If I don''t let you in, you definitely won''t be able to enter. If you don''t believe me, you can try it." Xiang Yan put his hands on his hips, raised his head and looked at Fan Ying, like a goshawk who only needs to enter the decisive battle.

 532 Chapter 532 Fan Ying (3)

    Fan Ying knows that Xiang Yan¡¯s character is a bit turbulent. If he doesn¡¯t let himself enter Lugu, he will end up with him. So he had to bear with him temporarily, turning to Xu Gui and asking: "Junior Brother Xu, I don¡¯t see that I have myself. Brother Xu, please inform me of the proposal."


    Xu Gui has always known about Xiang Yan¡¯s temper. Although Lu Mingtang and Lu Youtang sometimes secretly compete with each other, Xu Gui never guilty of Xiang Yan. He smiled awkwardly at Fan Ying. Looking at Xiang Yan, he said, "This, I still have to look at the senior brother, I can''t help it."


    Seeing Xu Gui not giving him this face, Fan Ying showed a look of displeasure. He simply tore his face with Xu Gui and mocked: "Huh, everyone says that Lumingtang and Luyoutang are on the same level. You are so cowardly, you can''t even do this thing."


    After speaking, he stopped again, glanced at Xiang Yan, and sneered at Xu Gui: "You don''t want to see me, it''s just because I entered the officialdom and broke Lushan''s rules. But I am better than some people. To be indifferent to fame and fortune, secretly intervening in the royal family to seize the progeny will be magnanimous."


    Fan Ying''s words alluded to rumors that Xu Gui was a member of the third prince Ji Yuan, and he wanted to use this to provoke the relationship between Xu Gui and Xiang Yan.


    Xu Gui furrowed his brows, with a forbearing expression, and said, "The general should stop talking nonsense."


    "Hmph, since you don''t inform me, then I will go to Lugu by myself. Master can''t not want to see me, saying that he doesn''t want to see me, that''s all you thought of." Fan Ying was originally arrogant and violent, and he was in Xu Guihe After Xiang Yan pretended to be polite and touched his nose, he had already lost his patience and simply showed his true face.


    After speaking, he turned around, walked out angrily, and chased Xiang Yan out, blocking Fan Ying''s way to the back mountain.


    At this time, Yun Dou and Zhang Hui came out of the dining hall, just in time to see Xiang Yan and Fan Ying standing face to face.


    Yun Dou pulled Zhang Hui: "Let''s go, take a look ahead, it seems that there is a fight, these two are rare masters, let''s see how they will fight."


    There are many Lushan disciples who have the mentality of watching a theater like Yundou, but everyone is standing far away and dare not approach.


    When Fan Ying saw Xiang Yan''s posture, he definitely didn''t intend to let go, and he has always liked head-on.


    "Junior Brother, so many juniors are watching here, isn''t it good for us to fight here?" Fan Ying looked at Xiang Yan provocatively.


    Xiang Yan sneered and said, "What''s wrong? I just let these junior disciples see how I teach you shameless people."


    "Junior Brother, I have now entered the third stage of the realm of roundness. If we fight, the house in the courtyard will be destroyed." Fan Ying looked extremely confident.


    "Okay, let''s change the place." Xiang Yan''s posture of guarding at the intersection was slightly relaxed.


    Fan Ying ran past Xiang Yan. The pace was so fast that it only took a blink of an eye to find that Fan Ying had run far.


    Xiang Yan chased after him. He was thin, extremely fast, and wore a black suit, just like a vulture off the ground.


    Many people watching the excitement by the side saw the momentum of Xiang Yan and Fan Ying, and they were even more afraid to come closer. They just raised their heads to see a little further, but they dared not catch up.


    Yun Dou was so unwilling to watch a wonderful fight, and Zhang Hui was about to catch up with Lima, and Zhang Hui was also very curious about how arrogant Fan Ying was.


    The two ran towards the back mountain together, but they didn''t see the figures of Xiang Yan and Fan Ying at all. They only saw the branches on both sides swaying unceasingly, as if a strong wind had just blown from here.


    So Zhang Hui always looked at where the branches were shaking, and then walked in which direction.


    Suddenly, he heard a whirr and felt someone near him.As soon as he raised his head, Fan Ying was performing exercises in the air over the small bush on his side, and slapped a palm in the other direction. The force was so powerful that the small forest shook.


    Zhang Hui knew that Xiang Yan should be nearby.When he chased Fan Ying again, he saw a sword light across the sky and slashed towards Fan Ying, and then the leaves cut by the sword gas flew up in the air. The green leaves formed a line like a rainbow in the air. Affected by the remaining energy of Fan Ying''s hand in the air, he dispersed in one direction.


    When Xiang Yan''s figure appeared in the air, it was like a vigorous stroke drawn by someone with great confidence. The ink marks were completely natural and full of momentum.


    Yun Dou was timid and didn''t dare to get too close. He hid behind a big tree and looked at Zhang Hui, sighing, "When the fight goes on like this, how long do you have to fight."


    Zhang Hui couldn''t see the whole picture of the fight between the two men. From the sound of the sound, the two men would definitely be indistinguishable from each other for a while.


    Yun Dou heard the sound of fighting as if he was farther away, got up and chased after him cautiously, while shouting at Zhang Hui: "They seem to have gone back to the mountain."


    Fan Ying''s goal is not to win against Xiang Yan. He came this time just to go to Lugu to find the owner of the valley, so he will deliberately keep approaching the back mountain, looking for opportunities to go up the back mountain.


    Zhang Hui simply ran towards the edge of the back mountain.


    At this time, they couldn''t hear any fighting, as if the two had already gone away.Zhang Hui came to the river at the foot of Houshan, and Yun Dou, because he was timid, did not dare to walk so fast, he was still watching the situation.


    Suddenly, Fan Ying rushed towards him from a distance. The speed was so fast that he could not see Fan Ying''s face clearly.


    "What is he doing? Why rush to me? There is nothing next to me." Zhang Hui sighed in confusion.He was afraid of being injured by Fan Ying, so he quickly avoided behind the dense row of bamboo bushes nearby.


    Fan Ying quickly passed through a place not far from him, and the roots crossed the river straight to the edge of the mountain.


    Fan Ying walked to a hanging big rock and stopped. The big rock was two people high and covered with vines and vines. It didn''t look like a stone at first glance.


    He looked up at the stone, patted the stone wall with his palm again, moved his ears to listen to the sound, and said with joy, "Haha, the entrance to the secret road is indeed here."


    Zhang Hui saw that Fan Ying had stepped back two steps, and had gained strength, as if he wanted to push the stone.


    As long as the rock started to hear a deep roar, Zhang would see that the rock seemed to be moving slowly.


    "It seems that there is really a secret road behind this stone." Zhang Hui looked at it curiously. He had never heard anyone say this before. Looking at the mountain and the direction of the opening, he guessed that the secret road must be. Leading to Deer Valley.


    After Fan Ying entered the secret path, he quickly closed the big stone, but in a hurry, the stone did not completely return to its place, but left a palm-wide gap.


    Zhang Hui saw that Fan Ying had entered, curious what kind of secret path it was, and walked over to the big rock.

 533 Chapter 533

    Zhang Hui walked to the big rock and looked in through the gap opened beside the rock, wondering what kind of secret road it was.


    I saw it was dark inside, I couldn''t see the plot in the secret road, and I couldn''t see Fan Ying walking inside.


    He put his eyes on the gap and kept staring inside, and his ears also paid attention to the sound inside.


    After a while, he heard a scream from inside, and he wondered if there was a mechanism inside, and Fan Ying just ran into it.Although he didn''t like Fan Ying, because of his own compassion, he heard this painful cry. He still had the urge to push the stone away to save Fan Ying. He followed Fan Ying''s appearance. Pushing the stone aside forcefully, but the stone did not move at all.


    At this moment, Yun Dou also followed, and after hearing the cry inside, he pushed the stone gate with Zhang Hui.


    Fan Ying''s shout seemed to penetrate the entire mountain and spread far away. In addition to the shout, Zhang Hui also heard the buzz behind the shout.


    The shout suddenly approached Zhang Hui, frightening Yun Dou back abruptly, and Zhang Hui was bold, curious about what happened inside, and still put his eyes on the gap to see if Fan Ying was It''s not up to the hole.


    Fan Ying''s face appeared in front of his eyes. That face had been deformed and became hideous and terrifying. The eyeballs were extremely bulging, and the upper part of the eyeballs and the forehead and head were filled with air, and the bulging became abnormal. shape.


    Zhang Hui thought that Fan Ying looked like she was in a madness, so she couldn''t support her body, so she screamed again and again.


    Fan Ying stretched out a hand to push the stone gate violently. Zhang Hui couldn''t bear to watch Fan Ying look so painful, so he stretched his hand over the gap between the stone gate and the mountain, helping Fan Ying push the stone gate together. .


    Zhang Hui¡¯s hand touched Fan Ying¡¯s hand, and Fan Ying¡¯s screams suddenly subsided. He stared at Zhang Hui vigorously, as if he had also discovered that contact with Zhang Hui could relieve the pain, and his eyes flashed. With the killing intent, Zhang Hui firmly grasped Zhang Hui''s wrist, and a smug smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Zhang Hui felt that a heat flow from Fan Ying''s hands began to travel upward through his hands, began to enter his arms, shoulders, and the top of his head, and then began to go down along the top of his head. After a week, it began to enter his Dantian.He felt an uncomfortable swelling all over his body, as if this body was about to explode.


    Zhang Hui began to curse at Fan Ying: "Your heart is too vicious, I just wanted to help you, but now you let me suffer for you!"


    Fan Ying squinted her eyes to adjust her pulse, completely ignoring how Zhang would scold him.


    Zhang Hui saw that Fan Ying''s distorted face gradually became normal, but his body became more and more uncomfortable. He didn''t know what happened, but at this time he felt a sense of dying fear in his heart.


    Yun Dou also ran over and cursed inside: "Let go of Zhanghui, and I will cut off your hand if you don''t let go." He said, pulling out a dagger from his waist to threaten Fan Ying.


    Fan Ying looked at Yundou with disdain, raised his other hand and hit Yundou with a palm force, which made Yundouren fall back into a ravine on the side.


    Zhang Hui felt that Fan Ying¡¯s expression began to change again. He was still very proud just now. At this moment, he seemed to have discovered some crisis again. His brows were frowned and an expression of anxious expression appeared. He looked at Zhang Hui¡¯s eyes. With hatred.


    Zhang Huixin said, "Why does he hate me so cruelly?"


    The constant flow of heat in his body came from Fan Ying''s hand.


    "Quickly let go of me, brat, I will kill you later!" Fan Ying began to gritted his teeth at Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui felt even more weird. It was Fan Ying who was holding him, so why did Fan Ying let him let him go.


    "If you want to let go, you let go. You hold me so tight, how can you let me let you go?" Zhang Hui shouted angrily at Fan Ying.


    Fan Ying began to feel that her internal strength was leaking out, and she couldn''t control the situation at all. If this continues, I am afraid that a few years of skill will be lost in vain.


    At this moment, he still hated Zhang Huilai, thinking in his heart, as long as he got out of this secret path, he would definitely kill Zhang Hui, and the skill he worked so hard would never be cheap for such a kid he hated.And more importantly, he also heard from his subordinates that Zhang Hui had been successful in saving the Seventh Prince on his way down Lushan a while ago, and the Seventh Prince had secretly met Zhang Hui in Luoyang City, and the two seemed to be extremely congenial.Thinking of this, he couldn''t tolerate giving his skill to someone who might be an enemy of him in the future.


    Zhang Hui looked at Fan Ying''s look that hated him, and he thought about the feeling of heat spreading to him, and guessed that Fan Ying injected his skill into him, so Fan Yingcai was not as painful as before.


    Although Zhang Hui hopes to become a powerful practitioner, he doesn''t bother to do this kind of absorbing the power of others, and he won''t move his mind at this time, so he also tried to combine his hands with Fan Ying. separate.


    At this time, the fingers he grasped on the stone gate were already stiff, and he exhausted all his strength to get his fingers out of the stone gate and out of Fan Ying''s hand.


    After moving his fingers, he felt that his body was finally back to normal, the uncomfortable feeling of bulging around his body suddenly disappeared, and the whole person seemed to be more energetic, and he felt relaxed and energetic when he moved his hands and feet.


    Yun Dou crawled out of the ravine and grabbed Zhang Hui to see if Zhang Hui was injured.


    Yun Dou looked up and saw Fan Ying''s stern face over the stone gate gap, and felt that Fan Ying had already moved Zhang Hui to kill, so he pulled Zhang Hui and hurried away.


    As soon as Zhang Hui and Yundou ran away, they heard the bang of Shimen opening. Zhang Hui just turned around and saw Fan Ying rushing out towards him, his face was savage and fierce, as if he wanted him to be killed immediately.


    The speed at which Fan Ying rushed made Zhang Hui no way to hide, and with his skill, he couldn''t resist Fan Ying''s half move.


    Zhang Hui''s eyes went dark, and a strong wind slammed him into the small bushes behind. He raised his head slightly and saw Fan Ying coming towards him again, wanting to take his life in a short time.


    At this moment, a sword light drew across his eyes, and soon, the sword light seemed to form a barrier in front of him, separating Fan Ying from him.


    Yun Dou came to help Zhanghui from behind, looked up at the black figure passing by in the distance, and said with joy, "Great, it''s coming to Uncle Uncle to save us."

 534 Chapter 534 Dont Kill Him First

    Fan Ying saw that Xiang Yan came out to save Zhang Hui, and knew that killing Zhang would definitely not be able to do it. He had just exhausted his internal strength, and he was definitely no match for Xiang Yan at the moment. It''s better to put this matter aside and find a chance to take Zhang Hui. Killed.


    Fan Ying put his hand away and said bitterly: "This kid has sucked my skills, I can''t afford him in vain." Fan Ying was full of anger, and his hair was a little messy. He looked like a wild beast. His eyes were red, his expression was haggard, and he looked terrifying and pitiful.


    Xiang Yan stood in front of Zhang Hui, Yang Tian smiled and said: "You are so narrow-minded, if it hadn''t been for him to suck away your inner strength, you might have died here today."


    Fan Ying has also walked this secret road before. There are a lot of lines in this secret road, and people with insufficient skill cannot walk, but it has never happened before.


    Fan Ying asked: "Xiang Yan, you haven''t shown up for so long, did you deliberately let me walk through this secret road and deliberately harm me?"


    "Haha, I''m so proud of you. I thought you could throw me away so easily. It''s so self-inflicted. I didn''t expect to be planted in my hands so easily one day." Xiang Yan raised his head and looked at Fan Ying , Laughed again, "Dog thief, I thought I was in the mood to compete with you, I was just dragging you in, so that people could go in ahead of time and make hands and feet in the formation to let the energy in the secret path into your body. , Let you burst into death, who knows that you are dead, let Zhang Hui save your life."


    Only then did Fan Ying realize that he was caught in the trap set by Xiang Yan. Even though Xiang Yan said that he was fateful and was saved by Zhang Hui, he still could not calm the anger in his heart and cursed: "Bah, that''s right. As if I still want to thank you for your life-saving grace, Xiang Yan, you are really an old fox. As long as I live one more day, I won¡¯t make you feel better. And Zhang Hui, the kid, there¡¯s no such cheap thing in the world. , I will make you pay."


    Fan Ying cursed for a while, and when he was sober, he still felt that he must not be able to beat Xiang Yan at this moment. He had to swallow this breath temporarily. After a rant, his cursing and cursing sound became much smaller.


    "Wait for me..." Fan Ying cursed and walked towards Zhigongyuan. The posture of walking is different from when he came, and the calmness of the former is less.


    Xiang Yan, Zhang Hui, and Yun Dou looked at the back of Fan Ying¡¯s departure. Xiang Yan sighed: "This man has been an official for more than ten years. He is just a mere appearance. He still can''t change his rash nature. He, he is completely exposed."


    "Crazy nature? He is the current general." Yun Dou asked curiously.


    Xiang Yan looked into the distance, fell into a memory, and then bowed his head slowly and stepped forward: "What about the general, he is like a rash sitting step by step. Fan Ying''s background is not as good as you two, but this person is particularly restless. His spiritual talent is indeed high, but he is greedy and violent. Master once said that the biggest mistake in his life was to let Fan Ying enter Lugu."


    "If this is the case, then Fan Ying dare to go to see Lord Gu?" Zhang Hui asked again.


    Xiang Yan sneered and said, "Hmph, what does he dare to do? After entering officialdom, this man has learned to do things by all means. I think he wanted to take power under the pretext of the Beimang people to invade south, and grab the lifeline of the capital In his own hands, coupled with his fall to the third prince, if the third prince rises to the throne in the future, his power will be limitless."


    Zhang Hui thought to himself: "It turns out that Fan Ying is a member of the Third Prince. No wonder he wanted to kill me so much. He must have heard about the Seventh Prince."


    Xiang Yan walked in front for a while, then turned around to stare at Zhang Hui and Yundou, and said, "Don''t mention the secret path to other people. You two don''t even think about entering the secret path, you will definitely die!"


    After Fan Ying reunited with several of his entourages, he cursed and recounted what had just happened.The entourage standing next to him said: "General, health is important. We heroes don''t suffer from immediate losses. We should return to the capital before making plans."


    "No, I''m going to take the opportunity to kill the kid Zhang Hui. That kid hates me very much. I don''t want to say if I get a cheap price, he may still be from Ji Yuan." Fan Ying just saw Zhang Hui and Xiang Yan walking together. Doing it, he thought that as long as Zhang Hui stepped out of Xiang Yan''s sight, he would kill Zhang Hui immediately.


    The entourage persuaded: "The general calms down. It is only easy for us to kill Zhang Hui. It''s a pity to kill him like this. Didn''t he really want to know about Lu Yan? The general can take this matter to lead. He can even use him to deal with the Seventh Prince."


    When Fan Ying heard this, she suddenly felt a sense of openness, and the look of anger on her face disappeared, and she said proudly: "Yes, he has to beg me to let me tell his father''s whereabouts. Good, I If you don''t kill him, you have to make good use of him."


    Zhang Hui thought that Fan Ying had suffered a loss. He would definitely not dare to come head-on at this moment, and he might plan to go down to Lushan and return to the capital.Although he knew that Fan Ying wanted to kill him, he still wanted to follow up on the news that he asked Lu Yan, because so many people around only Fan Ying had revealed that he knew about Lu Yan, and it seemed that Fan Ying was not lying.


    Seeing that Zhang Hui was walking towards Fan Ying, Yun Dou immediately went to persuade Zhang Hui, but Zhang would throw him away and would not listen to him at all. In a hurry, Yun Dou had to find Xiang Yan again.


    Zhang Hui went to Fan Ying and saw that Fan Ying¡¯s attitude towards him was much more relaxed. When he looked at him, his eyes were no longer full of murderous intent. He felt a little surprised. How suddenly Fan Ying could figure it out, no I hate him and don''t rush to kill him.


    "General, can you elaborate more on the whereabouts of my father." Zhang Hui stood with his head high in front of Fan Ying, and struck Fan Ying, asking him, but his expression was neither humble nor overbearing.


    This time, Fan Ying was not as impatient with Zhang Hui as before. He looked Zhang Hui up and down, and thoughtfully said: "I only saw him at Mount Seymour. If you really want to know, After a while, I came to the capital to look for me, and then I went to my subordinates to ask about the situation at that time."


    "Okay." Zhang Hui agreed without hesitation. Although he knew that Fan Ying''s attitude had become so fast, there must be something else, but he had inexplicable confidence in himself and felt that no matter what Fan Ying wanted to play, He can fight Fan Ying.


    Fan Ying nodded towards Zhang Hui, with some dark eyes in his eyes. He saw Zhang Hui¡¯s suspicion and knew how confident Zhang Hui would be, but in his opinion, Zhang Hui would die in his hands. There was no suspense. of.


    "I promise, as long as you come, I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer."


    Fan Ying said with confidence, the two looked at each other, each with the same self-confidence.

 535 Chapter 535

    On the second day, in the garden behind the Bookstore of Zhigongyuan, a basket of books was placed in the garden where the sun would shine.


    Spring is very humid, and at this time of year, the musty books on the first floor of the library are taken outside to dry them.


    When Zhang Hui passed through the garden, he looked at his brows with a basket twice wider than hers, and hurried forward to catch her.


    The two stood facing each other. When Zhang Hui took the basket from his brow and brow hands, he raised his head and looked at Zhang Hui. The eyes were so clear that they seemed to flow, drawing Zhang Hui''s sight. Move away.


    "Let''s go, what are you looking at?" Meimei groaned, pretending to dislike Zhang Hui and delay her work.


    Holding the basket, Zhang Hui found the place where the eyebrows were sun-dried, and put the basket next to the books that had been spread out before.Eyebrows squatted down to sort out the books in the basket. She lowered her head, and the bundles of hair combed from the back of her head fell to her chest, glowing under the sun, looking extra smooth and soft.


    The goose yellow dress she wore hung on the ground, and it contrasted with the spring garden, like a delicate petal falling on the ground.


    While reading the book, Meimei would chat without a word.


    "Listening to Yundou, you promised to go to the capital to find Fan Ying after a while?"


    "Yes."


    "You know that Fan Ying wants to kill you, so dare you go and die?"


    "I don''t know if he can kill or not. Besides, I can hardly find out some news about my father. If I''m afraid of not going to die, it really doesn''t look like my style of doing things."


    "Oh, how old are you, what style of doing things can you do? It''s not just bragging." Meimei groaned, although he didn''t like Zhang to brag, but he admired the drive in his heart.


    Zhang Hui said: "Don''t underestimate people, if someday I beat Fan Ying, I will see what you say!"


    Meimei stood up suddenly, and said anxiously: "Don''t talk nonsense, who told you to win him? If you want to find out about your father, I will naturally not stop you, but as long as you come back safely, I will be you. I won everyone."


    After she said these words, her voice became quieter and her tone less excited. On the contrary, she was a little hesitant and shy, afraid of revealing some secrets in her heart.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself: "She said this as if she really cared about me. Is Yun Dou right? She likes me?"


    Thinking of this, his heart thumped and jumped a few times. He knew that his eyebrows were the first woman who made him feel this way after he came to this world. He wanted to get closer, but he often didn''t know how to move away. One step, for fear that she would scare her away if she was a little reckless.


    He kept reminiscing about the words that Mei Mei said, and the sound of the eyebrows in his mind made him want to laugh out loud.He wanted to hear Meimei continue to speak, but since he said that, Meimei became silent, even if he talked to her, she just answered "um" and "oh".


    The two of them just squatted on the grass and read books, the place suddenly became so quiet that they could even hear their own breathing.


    At this time, two old women''s voices were heard from the bush next to them, with an ambiguous tone, as if they were taboo, but from the deliberately lowered voices, one could hear their curiosity about what they were talking about.


    "This Gao Zhipan can''t make it. Ever since she knew that she was the Seventh Prince, she still knew herself and didn''t dare to talk to the Seventh Prince."


    As soon as Zhang Hui heard it, he knew that the discussion was about the eyebrows. He frowned in disgust, and then looked at the eyebrows carefully, for fear that the eyebrows would become angry after hearing this.


    Mei Mei just immersed his head in cleaning the books in the basket, pretending to hear nothing.


    The voice of one of the old women continued:


    "I see, the seventh prince liked her in the first place. He didn''t always pester her in the past, but later I didn''t know how to figure it out, so I didn''t come to her anymore."


    "What can''t be figured out, marrying and marrying are both right and right. It''s not like the two of them...hey, it doesn''t need to be said."


    Zhang Hui''s heart sank when he heard this, his whole body seemed to froze.He had heard such rumors when he first met Meimei, but when he heard these things now, he suddenly became very concerned about these things, and he didn''t know how to resolve the uncomfortable feeling in his heart.


    After the two old women walked away, Zhang Hui and Meimei didn''t speak. Both wanted to pretend that they didn''t hear the words just now, but both knew that the other party must have heard them.


    Zhang Hui found out many things to tease her for fear that Mei Mei was unhappy, and Mei Mei cooperated at first. After the two said a few words back and forth, Mei Mei pretended to smile and said to Zhang Hui: "Okay. Well, you don¡¯t have to coax me, I won¡¯t be unhappy about these things. If I don¡¯t have that thought, I won¡¯t be afraid of others saying it.¡±


    Zhang Hui believed that Meimei was not the kind of person who wanted to climb Gaozhi, and believed that she didn''t mean that to Ji Yuan, but he couldn''t tell how Ji Yuan was about Meimei.


    "I don''t care if he is the prince or the emperor Laozi, he can''t snatch my woman with me anyway." Zhang Hui meditated inwardly, looking at the eyebrows that walked forward.


    In the few days after Fan Ying left, Zhang Hui found that there was indeed a rush of heat in his body. When he first started, he felt relaxed and excited from time to time, just like raising the black cat. He always felt like himself. We didn''t get along so harmoniously, but after a few days passed, I didn''t pay too much attention to it, and seemed to be used to its existence.


    After getting that part of the internal strength from Fan Ying, Zhang Hui''s speed and agility in "Yundou Slow Steps" obviously improved, and he was able to easily throw Yundou far away.Moreover, he also made a lot of gains in practicing the "Lushan Seven Characters Jue" taught by Xie Zhuo. It may have been due to his lack of basic internal skills. He always felt a little strenuous when practicing the "Lushan Seven Characters Jue". Many passes.


    Zhang Hui¡¯s next plan is to learn swordsmanship, but he is not yet an official disciple of Lushan. According to the rules, no one except Xie Zhuo will teach him the official Lushan exercises. The next examination of Lushan will take half a year. By the end of the autumn of this year, even if he can become Lushan¡¯s official disciple in half a year, it will be several years before he has achieved academic success, and after a few years, everything can happen. Now Lu Yan¡¯s The news has already begun to have an eyebrow, and he can''t put this matter aside.


    It stands to reason that he should do what Xu Gui said, wait until he becomes an official disciple of Lushan, and learn swordsmanship before going out, but after all, he can''t help but want to go to the capital to find Fan Ying and find out about his father Lu Yan.

 536 Chapter 536

    Zhang Hui explained his thoughts to the two of them while Xu Gui and Xiang Yan were both present.


    Although he was brought back to Lushan by Xu Gui, and Xu Gui let people arrange his affairs in the early stage. At first glance, it seems that Xu Gui meant to be a disciple, but Zhang would think that since he came to Lushan, Yan also pointed him out and rescued him from Fan Ying a few days ago. It stands to reason that he should also inform Xiang Yan if he wants to leave Lushan to the capital.


    As soon as Zhang Hui finished speaking, before Xu Gui could speak, Xiang Yan preemptively said: "Oh, you are so filial. In order to find out about your father, you sacrificed your life."


    "It''s not that my life is gone. I believe I can find a way to deal with Fan Ying when I arrive in the capital." Zhang Hui explained.


    Xiang Yan¡¯s tone was a bit sarcasm just now. Now when he heard Zhang Hui¡¯s explanation, his tone of sarcasm brought anger again: "Trying to find a way, you are really amazing, how old you are, you think the outside world is what you want It¡¯s so easy. Don¡¯t think that Fan Ying¡¯s defeat in my hands is a trash. He can sit on the seat of a general by his own ability. He is naturally good at him. He asks you to go to the capital, and clearly wants to kill you. , And before killing you, he will probably make good use of you. The news he said about knowing your father is just a bait. If you go now, you will really have lost your life in vain."


    Xiang Yan said a long list, and the sentence was reasonable. Zhang Hui was speechless for a while. He looked at Yan''s appearance, not like a person who could be elegant and eloquent, but he often heard Xiang Yan''s words. The intensity of a burst of blood.


    Zhang Hui said: "What Mr. Xiang said is true, but I know that my father has not heard from him for so many years. It must be difficult to find. Finally, Fan Ying can provide some information. I can''t put this matter aside. If I continue To stay in Lushan, you have to wait for one and a half years first, and then I don¡¯t know how long to wait."


    "Idiot, can''t everyone think of a way to solve it. Only if there is change, there will be a way. So, I will ask you to take the test again. I was the last time the chief test. I will guarantee you. But for the sake of fairness, I have to have a condition. "Xiang Yan put his arms around his chest, thinking about what threshold should be set for Zhang Hui.


    Xu Gui did not speak during this whole process. He was very surprised when he heard Xiang Yan say that Zhang Hui would retake the exam. Lushan¡¯s semi-annual disciple entrance examination has been a rule for so many years, and he has not seen it in these years. Who has the chance to retake the exam.


    Another reason why Xu Gui was surprised was that Xiang Yan was so enthusiastic about Zhang Hui. It stands to reason that Zhang Hui was brought back to Lushan by him and had a closer relationship with him. Now it is Xiang Yan who is thinking about him. Get more.


    Zhang Hui also felt that Xu Gui and Xiang Yan¡¯s were different. Xu Gui is friendly and not easy to conflict with others, but in fact he treats everyone the same, while Xiang Yan is just the opposite. Many of Lushan¡¯s disciples are afraid of Yan, Xiang Yan speaks harshly and treats people harshly, but in fact this person is cold-hearted.


    Xu Gui hesitated and said: "Re-examination? Brother, we have not set such a precedent yet. I am afraid that the disciples will not accept it?"


    Xiang Yan was a little impatient and said: "The precedent, isn''t it that someone needs to do it. Lushan has rules, but Lushan rules are also specified by people. Look at this kid, if you don''t let him get started, he can only wait for half a year, more than half a year. Suffering? But if you let him go to the capital like this, that is also let him go to death. I think so, I will give him a problem, let him use his brain, and destroy me within three days."


    "This... is still very difficult for a person who doesn''t understand swordsmanship. This really depends on understanding. Brother has the final say, I have no objection." Xu Gui said.


    Zhang Hui thought that since Xiang Yan could give himself this opportunity, he might also give Yundou the same opportunity, so he asked: "The one who missed the examination with me last time is also Yun Dou. Is he the same with me? re-examine."


    "No, that idiot made me angry when I looked at it. Fortunately, he missed it this time, otherwise I will definitely let him get through."


    Xiang Yan''s tone was headstrong, and Zhang Hui and Xu Gui were helpless while listening.


    After the three settled, Li Ya of the Zhigongyuan called some disciples to testify, and in the open space in front of the meeting hall of the Zhigongyuan, everyone could see which trick Xiang Yan used.


    Zhang Hui and Xiang Yan stood opposite each other, holding a wooden stick in his hand, and Xiang Yan, who was opposite him, held the Luoxia Sword, one of the seven famous swords.


    The Luoxia Sword is famous for its soft and clever features. At first glance, it looks like a woman made it, but in Xiang Yan''s hands, with the Luoxia sword technique he created, this sword is very changeable when it comes out. At the same time, it can be swift and violent, and has the potential to break the ground.


    "Okay, I only give you two chances to see my sword moves clearly."


    After Xiang Yan finished speaking, Zhang Hui just started to dance his sword when he looked carefully at this side.As soon as the Luoxia Sword came out, the surroundings were strangely quiet, and everyone focused on Xiang Yan.


    The disciples who learned swords in Lushan all have the same experience. At the beginning, they always felt that the sword was in their own hands. They often thought about how to control the sword with their hands. Later, they would draw their attention from the hands and think about the whole How do people control the sword in their hands.Only later will I be able to treat the sword as a part of the whole person without thinking.


    And Xiang Yan Wujian was far above these few steps, his body was light, with the same momentum and strength as a sword, there was a sense that he and the sword were one body, I don''t know whether he is a sword or a sword is his feeling of surprise.


    When Xiang Yan¡¯s sword was swung at Zhang Hui for the first time, Zhang Hui couldn¡¯t react at all, because he hadn¡¯t compared sword moves with others and couldn¡¯t comprehend the moves so quickly, but he practiced "Yun" with Xie Zhuo. When Dou Slow Walks, he can use his own memory to remember the footwork Xie Zhuo showed him.


    He felt in a daze that there seemed to be similarities between this sword move and footwork, and he needed to understand various subtleties in various changes.


    When Xiang Yan uses the same sword for the second time, Zhang will contact the vague impression in his mind during the first time, and basically have a general memory of the whole process.


    After Xiang Yan finished his sword trick, he said to everyone: "You have all seen it. To be fair, no one is allowed to remind Zhang Hui."


    Everyone saw Zhang Hui standing blankly with a wooden stick. Those who didn''t hesitate thought that he was frightened by Xiang Yan''s sword. After all, the gap between Zhang Hui and Xiang Yan was so big that they Think it''s a joke.


    All the disciples of Zhigongyuan knew that Zhang Hui was a descendant of Lu Yan, and they all wanted to know whether Zhang Hui would really become an outstanding master like his father, or whether he could only be a name for his ancestors. Ordinary people.

 537 Chapter 537

    After the onlookers and Xiang Yan left, Zhang Hui was still holding wooden sticks and making gestures, recalling the sword move that Xiang Yan had just made. He wanted to take advantage of the clear memory now and quickly deepen his impression.


    He let himself fall into a state of confusion, try to avoid being disturbed by other things around him, and try his best to remember the feeling that Xiang Yan had just moved his sword.


    After everyone was gone, she looked at Zhang Hui with her eyebrows, and seeing him look so serious, she was worried for him and was also pleased for him.


    Zhang Hui found Meimei looking at her and stopped and walked towards her.


    The eyebrows smiled at him, there is always a soothing power in the slightly bent eyes: "Don''t worry too much, the uncle wants you to pass, he will not ask you to solve the problem completely. Think about it, you can definitely pass this level."


    The voice of the eyebrows was crisp and sweet, but at this time, the voice was soft and soft, and Zhang Hui''s worries were removed in an instant.


    Zhang Hui is not so anxious to become a Lushan disciple, but when he faces every test, he will want to win, and he will often do his best to win.


    In the next two days, Zhang Hui took Yundou and pretended to be hostile parties, and he made moves to Yundou again and again based on the memory of opposing Yanjian moves.


    Two people who did not understand swordsmanship imitated the same trick hundreds of times.Although Yun Dou does not understand the actual tricks, he has read a lot of books in the Cangshu Pavilion. Although he can''t see the core formulas of Lushan in the Cangshu Pavilion, he has read more about the theory of martial arts practice, and he always knows the specific tricks. Will understand a little more than people who have not seen anything.


    Zhang will repeat this sword trick a lot, and will also relate to some theories in "Gu Shang Yuanzhen", such as the theory of virtual and real changes embodied in this sword trick.


    He found that Xiang Yanshi¡¯s sword trick first gave him a general feeling. Even when he read it the second time, he couldn¡¯t make a rational analysis of it. It was like some good poems that Gou Xin once told him. Both of them thought the poem was good, but they couldn''t analyze the goodness of it.


    Xiang Yan''s sword trick is also ingenious, but the ingenious feeling cannot be analyzed.


    When Zhang Hui got tired from training, he went back to the room and lay vaguely. Suddenly there was a sentence in his mind, "The antelope hangs horns, there is nothing to ask for." He opened his eyes suddenly, and there was a sudden bright feeling in his mind .


    This sentence is the original sentence in "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen Pian", but it is the most suitable to explain Xiang Yan''s sword moves.


    He finally understood why Xiang Yan made this move to let him solve it, because this move cannot be analyzed in detail, but can only give people a general feeling. He is just a layman who doesn''t understand sword moves, and he definitely can''t understand it. Kind of sword tricks to do specific analysis.


    Three days later, Xiang Yan was still waiting in the meeting room of the Zhigongyuan to see how Zhang Hui answered.


    Xiang Yanchu held the Luoxia sword, stood on the side of the open space, half-squinted his eyes on Zhang Hui, and said expectantly: "Come on, no matter how you think, there must be a result."


    Zhang Hui still held a stick, but at this moment, he was more confident than before, holding the stick and holding a sword posture.


    He aroused the feeling of Xiang Yan dancing the sword in his memory, and took the stick to dance. He was certainly not as powerful and speedily as Xiang Yan in every style, but Xiang Yan could see how Zhang Hui had been to himself in the past few days. The sword move is well understood.


    The two confronted, Zhang Hui was not timid, and Xiang Yan¡¯s sword moves were clear to his chest. In the duel, although Zhang Hui could not keep up with the speed of his hands and feet, he could keep up with the speed of understanding and the speed of his eyes. The state of the whole person is completely different from three days ago. Although there is a huge difference in strength between Xiang Yan and Xiang Yan, there is a kind of understanding and harmony between the two.


    The cracking method he came up with was only formal. In the end, although he could not really beat Xiang Yan, Xiang Yan was surprised by Zhang Hui''s answer.


    Xiang Yan put the Luoxia sword on the ground and laughed at Zhang Hui: "The kid really has two times. This question is difficult to say, easy to say, and the key lies in people''s understanding. Even if you pass this level, , I know you are very sure about the retest three days later, but don¡¯t take it lightly."


    As soon as Xiang Yan''s voice fell, Mei Mei and Yun Dou rushed towards Zhang Hui. Some of the other onlookers sighed and murmured, and then gradually dispersed.


    Meimei and Yundou knew that as long as Zhang Hui had passed this level, he would definitely be able to pass the following examinations. They were more excited than Zhang Hui at the moment.


    Meimei asked a lot of people in one day to inquire, sorted out the exam questions in recent years, and asked Yun Dou to pretend to be the examiner to ask Zhang Hui questions, and the two came to comment on Zhang Hui''s answers.


    Meimei and Yundou have been soaking in the pile of books all day long. They are the most adept at these theoretical arguments. Zhang Hui was very confident in this aspect. Now they have the help of these two people. There is nothing to worry about about the examination.


    On this day, for the sake of fairness, Xiang Yan and Xu Gui were the examiners of this examination at the same time, and several disciples were also invited to attend the examination.


    Eventually, the name of Zhang Hui was added to the roster of new entry disciples by Meimei himself.


    When Li Ya sent Xiang Yan and Xu Gui out of Zhigongyuan, he asked by the way: "I don''t know which uncle Zhang Hui should belong to? Do the two uncles have ideas?"


    Xu Gui said: "I brought this Zhanghui back earlier. He lived in Lumingtang for a while. Everyone thought he would become my disciple. If I don''t accept him, it seems a bit unreasonable. I think, come to me. ."


    Xiang Yan pretended to be angry and joked: "Junior brother always loves to pick up the bargain and sell good. Can you take Zhang Hui as an apprentice and let you suffer? I think this kid wants to learn swords. I am the first sword in Lushan. He must want to worship me as a teacher. If you don¡¯t believe me, call him to ask!"


    Li Ya originally guessed that Xiang Yan and Xu Gui would say this, which would offend one of them, so he didn''t let them discuss in front of Zhang Hui. As a result, Xiang Yan''s temperament was too straightforward and he didn''t shy away so much. Ask him to call Zhang Hui.


    After Zhang Hui learned of Li Ya''s intention to call him, he didn''t think much about it. He just said, "Thank you two gentlemen for your love, Zhang Hui has already been a teacher, this..."


    When Xiang Yan heard this, he laughed loudly: "I said you are stodgy, you have to say that I am stupid, who said that you have to apprentice in Lushan? You have no apprenticeship in Lushan. Be a teacher. In this case, he still asks Gou Xin to be a master, and he still learns his skills in Lushan."


    When Zhang Hui heard this, he was very grateful to Xiang Yan. He actually had no prejudice against Gou Xin as a person from Beimang. Although he was really old-fashioned in some things, he was bolder than ordinary people in some things. .

 538 Chapter 538

    This suggestion from Xiang Yan surprised Zhang Hui. Originally, he was also embarrassed in this matter, because he had already recognized Gou Xin as the master in his heart, and he always felt that he could not get through this hurdle when he worshiped others as a teacher.In this way, he can stay in Lushan to practice without having to change to recognize others as teachers.


    Two days later, Xu Gui asked Zhang Hui to visit the Houyuan with him.


    Xu Gui looked calm and leisurely at this time, wearing a long light gray gown, sitting at the stone table and drinking tea, standing up from time to time to tease the flying birds nearby.


    He saw Zhang Hui coming, and the two of them walked in the direction of Hou Yuan together.


    On this day, the warm sun is shining and the sky is clear. Walking in the back garden with verdant trees, one can also feel the harmony between man and the earth.


    Xu Gui suddenly asked Zhang Hui what Gou Xin taught him when he was in Linshui Town.


    "I didn''t teach any tricks, I just learned things like "Gu Shang Yuanzhen". Those things seem to have nothing to do with cultivation, but I found that those principles make sense to all the exercises."


    Xu Gui raised his head and smiled when he heard this: "Yes, you are right. Because practitioners have been communicating with the vitality of heaven and earth all their lives, whether they are swordsmanship or runes, their source is between heaven and earth. Some rules prevail. What else does that teach you?"


    "There are breathing, breathing, and meditation... nothing else." Zhang Hui knew that Xu Gui was touching his bottom, he thought hard, and found that this was all he should say.


    Xu Gui said, "Gou Xin didn''t seem to teach you anything, but in fact he taught you a lot of the most source of things. Because the practice is gradual, and the beginning is the first realm. This step is mainly to perceive the vitality of the world and try to interact with the world. The vitality of communication. Lushan is suitable for spiritual practice, because Lushan is a place that avoids the world, the world is full of vitality, and the terrain and the trees that grow here are very clever manifestations of the good fortune of the world. What Gou Xin taught you actually allows you to enter early You know the realm for the first time, so you can only understand the swordsmanship of the senior a few days ago. You can easily pass the test. The uncle teaches you the footwork and the mind, and you can quickly understand it."


    Zhang Hui felt that he was suddenly awakened by Xu Gui. It turned out that Gou Xin still had such a deep intention in teaching him. He thought he didn''t understand anything, but in the subtlety, he had been brought into the realm of first acquaintance, and this One step does not involve differences between schools.


    He wondered in his heart: "I thought I was just getting started. It turns out that I have already entered the first time."


    Xu Gui went on to say: "It takes ten or eight years for a mediocre person to break through the first realm. I think you are not far away from the pulse state."


    Zhang Hui was shocked. He never thought that entering the open pulse state would be so fast, but after thinking about it, since he came up and received Fan Ying''s internal force in the back mountain, he always felt a force of power pulsing in his body. The power is like a lost person, exploring a path over and over again, and sometimes even a painful sensation on the back, is this a sign of entering the open pulse state?


    Xu Gui said: "When a practitioner can perceive the vitality of the heavens and the earth, and communicate with the vitality of the heavens and the earth, the vitality of the heavens and the earth will explore certain channels in the human body. This channel is called the pulse awareness, and each practitioner¡¯s pulse awareness will be different. Affected by heredity, but also by one''s own thoughts. After the pulse of consciousness is opened, you can choose your own suitable practice method according to the characteristics of pulse of consciousness."


    Zhang Hui recalled the people in Lushan he had met, and nodded: "It is true that the masters of Lushan have their own characteristics, like the master uncle who is good at making runes, Mr. Xiang''s magnificent swordsmanship, and the senior brother Yuan Feijian. Ingenious..."


    "Well, you all understand. The hard way to practice is here. The ancestors taught you to teach you more and better, but the most important thing is to touch and bump yourself. At that time, you will know it when you reach the open pulse state. When the time comes, you will feel that pulse awareness is like carved out of your body with one stroke. Only you know the pain of each stroke."


    Xu Gui walked in front of Zhang Hui and spoke warmly. Zhang Hui felt that Xu Gui¡¯s words were much better than Xiang Yan¡¯s. Xu Gui¡¯s way of communicating with people was gentle and gradual, while Xiang Yan was unmoved. He yelled at him.


    Xu Gui was more in Lushan than Xiang Yanchao¡¯s disciples, but Zhang Hui always felt that Xu Gui was a little confused, especially when he heard that Fan Ying came to Lushan to satirize Xu Gui¡¯s intervention in the court, and he was in Ji Yuan. Xu Gui deliberately concealed the identity of the killer when he was assassinated. When these things were connected, Zhang Hui always felt that Xu Gui had a big secret hidden behind him.


    Nowadays, Xu Gui has talked to him and inspired him with his heart. While thanking Xu Gui in his heart, he has such doubts about him. He is both contradictory and sad.


    When the two left Houyuan, Xu Gui asked Zhang Hui to temporarily follow Yuan Zhixing to learn swordsmanship. Zhang Hui remembered that Xie Zhuo had said that Yuan Zhixing was the top figure in swordsmanship among the younger generation. Now he can finally get Yuan Zhixing¡¯s guidance. I am very pleased.


    When Zhang Hui returned to his residence, he saw Yun Dou holding a book in front of the stairs and looking stupidly. He walked to Yun Dou and put his arms on his chest. He cleared his throat magically: "My buddy, from tomorrow. I can¡¯t accompany you to work in the dining hall. It¡¯s okay for you to push the food by yourself, sweat a little bit, and throw away the fat first.¡±


    Yun Dou raised his head and pouted disgustingly: "Even if you were with me, how often did I not push the car? All the work has always been divided into two to eight, you are ashamed to say."


    "We are not the same. Do you think my talent can be used to wash vegetables in a cart?" Zhang Hui was proud, and couldn''t help but want to show off in front of Yundou," Well, Mr. Xu said, let Brother Yuan and I will learn swordsmanship first, and I won¡¯t wait for you. I¡¯m so talented that I can¡¯t delay it.¡±


    "I think it''s best for you to be quiet now, and I''ll not show you some things first." Yun Dou got up and entered the house, as if going to put something away first.


    Zhang Hui hurriedly followed, and saw Yun Dou grabbing a piece of cloth on the table that was as long as a sword and stuffing it under his own mattress.


    "Sword?" Zhang Hui guessed, and cried out in surprise, "Who gave it to me, didn''t you? Your kid gave it to me? Want to surprise my brother? Dude, you are so in love."


    Zhang Hui was happy for a while, and was about to hug Yundou.


    He saw Yun Dou with an ambiguous smile, guessing that there must be someone else who gave him the sword.


    "Could it be the eyebrows?" Zhang Hui just wanted to control his face, not to laugh so presumptuously, so as not to arouse the jealousy of Yun Dou, a young man who has no woman willing to marry.

 539 Chapter 539

    Zhang Hui pushed Yundou away, opened the mattress and held the sword in his hand. He couldn''t wait to remove the cloth wrapped on it. It was a very delicate sword.


    "When did she buy it for me?" Zhang Hui asked excitedly.


    "She can''t go down easily, she told me to buy it."


    Zhang put the sword in his hand and looked at it. He finally had the first sword in his life.He drew out the sword with a whistle, stretched it to Yundou''s chest, and grinned.


    Yun Dou slumped her mouth contemptuously and said: "Look, you are still proud of me. In order to give you this sword, Meimei pawned her own bracelet. She even told me not to say it. I want to say that you have to remember her right. Your kind, don''t let her down."


    Zhang would put the sword away, he felt a little guilty, but when he heard Yun Dou say that he wanted him to remember his eyebrows so as not to let her down, he was very proud, put the sword away, and moved to Yun Dou excitedly. Asked: "What do you mean by that, you mean she really...likes me? Don''t you, just say it!"


    Seeing Zhang Hui so proud, Yun Dou cast a blank look at him unconvinced, and did not answer his question.


    At this moment, the two of them heard there seemed to be movement outside at the same time, Zhang Hui whispered: "Brows?"


    After the two of them calmed down, they heard no sound again. Yun Dou planned to get up and shout his eyebrows. Zhang put his finger in front of his mouth to signal him not to make a sound, and whispered: "Don''t, I''m ashamed."


    He got up lightly, leaned over the window and saw that the back of his eyebrows had gone far away.


    "Really she?" Yun Dou asked.


    Zhang Hui narrowed his eyes with a smile and nodded repeatedly.He guessed that Meimei must have heard the conversation between him and Yundou when he just approached, so he left quickly.


    Now he was even more sure that what Yundou said was true, and if Meimei didn''t mean to him that way, he couldn''t leave after hearing those words.


    He held the sword in his hand and rubbed it back and forth many times, always feeling that it had the same temperature as his eyebrows.


    After having the sword, he feels like a demon. He always takes it out to make gestures outside the house. He also creates some unruly "Zhang''s swordsmanship" like the peach wood sword held by Gou Xin when he was eleven or twelve. , Wan Ran has become a master of Jianzong.


    Zhang Hui had planned to take this sword to face Meimei to express his gratitude, but Meimei seemed to be hiding from him on purpose, and did not see her in the library several times.


    When he came out of the library this time, he happened to bump into his eyebrows head on, his eyebrows lowered his head, and his steps suddenly slowed down.


    Zhang Hui walked up to her, raised her head, her face was slightly flushed, and her eyes were shy. Her face was originally white, but now it is flushed, just like the petals of the branch after the rain.


    Zhang Hui saw that his eyebrows weren''t as generous as usual, and he didn''t dare to approach her anymore. They kept a relatively farther distance than usual, and both looked at each other carefully from time to time.


    "This, thank you." Zhang lifted the sword in his hand. "I like it very much. I really don''t know how to repay you."


    He raised his eyebrows, smiled at the corner of his mouth, bit his lip, and whispered: "Who wants you to repay."


    "Then... I won''t let you down..." Zhang Hui finally said what he was thinking, feeling that the surroundings suddenly became terribly quiet, making him a little uncomfortable.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." With his eyebrows bowed, he walked past Zhang Hui and quickly said this to him.


    His Yu Guangming felt a smile on her face when her eyebrows walked past, but she had to pretend that she didn¡¯t understand her words. He was a little at a loss, but at this moment, it seemed that her heart had never been so sweet. .


    Zhang has a sword and can''t wait to find Yuan Zhixing, wanting to learn swords from him.


    Yuan Zhixing''s swordsmanship was well-known on Lushan as early as two years ago. Although he is Xu Gui''s apprentice, he has always been guided by Xiang Yan because of his outstanding talent in swordsmanship.


    Yuan Zhixing''s Feijian Zhang Hui had already seen it when he was in Linshui Town. The ability to control Feijian steadily with just a few gestures really made Zhang Hui envious.


    The place where Lumingtang disciples practiced swords was in a clearing in front of the mountain. There were few weeds and trees around the clearing. There was a cliff in front of it, and the mountains and mountain roads could be seen at a glance.In such a place, people can see far, keep their vision and mind open as much as possible, free from interference by foreign objects, and at the same time can always appreciate the atmosphere of the world.


    Yuan Zhixing has always been a gentleman in the eyes of Lushan disciples. He can treat ordinary disciples with patience, no matter how talented or temperament they are. He rarely gets angry with others, and he can teach in accordance with his aptitude, and he is good at summarizing different learning for everyone. way.


    Fang Zhu and Yuan Zhixing often go in and out at the same time. Fang Zhu is arrogant and less patient than Yuan Zhixing, but besides Xu Gui, Fang Zhu has always been most convinced by Yuan Zhixing.


    Now he saw that Yuan Zhixing was going to teach Zhang Hui to practice swordsmanship, and he was so frustrated that he had nowhere to vent his fire. He just wanted to give Zhang Hui some color after Zhang Hui came.


    When Zhang Huigang joined the ranks of the disciples of learning swordsmanship, Yuan Zhixing did not give him a separate explanation, just let him follow along with the learning and comprehend it by himself.


    A few days later, Zhang Hui discovered that Yuan Zhixing''s teaching methods focused on how to control the sword in his hand.He thought that this was related to Yuan Zhixing''s personality, because he was a man with a stable temperament and good at controlling the situation, so his cultivation direction was "control", and flying swords had become his masterpiece in kendo.


    But at the level of Xiang Yan, too much emphasis on control has become a kind of restraint. Looking at Yan Wujian, there is a sense of the unity of human and sword. When human and sword are unified, if you think too much about control, It will destroy the original sense of integration.


    Zhang Hui would think about what Yuan Zhixing taught many times every day, and as long as Yuan Zhixing dialed a little later, he would be able to understand many things that he could not learn before.


    Fang Zhu saw Zhang Hui¡¯s progress so much, he always felt that Zhang Hui was playing clever and didn¡¯t know how to pretend to understand. He watched Zhang Hui¡¯s sword practice for a while, and smiled mockingly at Zhang Hui. He knew that Zhang Hui¡¯s wrist was not strong Jia, took out the sword and danced with a few sword flowers dazzled, and knocked the sword in Zhang Hui''s hand to the ground.


    "I can''t even hold the sword securely, and I am self-righteous here, thinking that I have reached the top of the mountain. It''s a joke."


    Fang Zhu kicked the sword that Zhang Hui had fallen on the ground, and the sword slammed on the ground with a bang, and it turned over and fell into a puddle next to it.


    The sound made Zhang Hui feel like he was being torn apart. He felt that the things he cared for had been violated, and his blood surged from his neck, his eyes fixed on Fang Zhu''s face.


    "What''s the matter? It''s just a broken sword. I didn''t kick into the puddle deliberately. It might be the same as a human. There is a place for waste to stay." Fang Zhu looked at Zhang Hui contemptuously, holding his own. When the sword made a swish when it was retracted, he smiled triumphantly.


    Zhang Hui rushed up with an anger in his chest, as if wrapping his head, causing his eyes to start to heat. He bent down and picked up the sword in the puddle, and stab Fang Zhu with a quick stroke.

 540 Chapter 540

    Fang Zhu snorted contemptuously and drew his sword to block him. Even if Zhang Hui suddenly stabbed him, he could easily escape.


    Zhang Hui picked up his sword and chased it again. This time Fang Zhu had already made enough preparations to stop hiding from Zhang Hui. He wanted to subdue Zhang Hui in a short time, and the sword was quick and ruthless.


    Zhang Hui knows that he is not Fang Zhu¡¯s opponent in swordsmanship, and his move just now is really too impulsive. This is using his own weaknesses against Fang Zhu¡¯s strengths, but now that he has challenged him, he can¡¯t do it easily. Give up, he still has to bite the bullet and fight.


    The disciples onlookers saw Fang Zhu''s serious expression and knew that he was determined to teach Zhang Hui a good lesson, and they did not dare to go forward to persuade Zhang Hui. They couldn''t help but sweat for Zhang Hui.


    The tip of Fang Zhu''s sword fell close to Zhang Hui''s head several times, and Zhang Hui was so anxious that he involuntarily started "Yundou Slow Step" under his feet, feeling that his body shape had changed much faster.


    "Be smart!" Fang Zhu cursed. He saw Zhang Hui suddenly speed up, and he was very unconvinced. He gritted his teeth and rushed to Zhang Hui several times, but Zhang Hui got rid of him. He thought to himself that he could not be among so many people. Zhang Hui was played as a monkey in front of him.


    Zhang Hui felt that Fang Zhu was really annoyed, and his sword became more and more fierce, and the look in his eyes became more fierce.He saw a white light flashing in front of him, and Fang Zhu¡¯s sword had reached the position above his neck, which made him nervous. Although Fang Zhu was not bad enough to kill, he had a bad temper. Failure to control the sword in his hand really hurt him.


    The two walked around the cliff, but Fang Zhu still chased him. Zhang Hui retreated to a place only a foot away from the cliff, and saw Fang Zhu''s sword stabbing towards him.


    "Be careful!" someone onlookers exclaimed.


    Fang Zhu was also distracted, realizing that he was forced to force Zhang Hui in this way, but he was afraid that something would really happen, and he wanted to stop in a hurry.


    But Zhang Hui didn''t realize that Fang Zhu was going to stop. Out of self-preservation, he took advantage of Fang Zhu''s distraction and slammed a palm behind him, trying to push Fang Zhu away to make way for himself.


    Unexpectedly, when he went out with this palm, he had a force he couldn''t think of. Since Fan Ying''s internal force entered his body, it jumped irregularly from time to time. He has not been able to control that internal force. Just now He fought violently with Fang Zhu again. After a while with a sword move, and then with a mentality of "Yundou walking slowly", he used the internal force when he chaotically pushed Fang Zhu''s palm.


    The disciples onlookers saw Fang Zhu violently fall to the ground and had not been able to get up for a long time. At first they did not believe that Zhang Hui would hurt Fang Zhu so badly. After a while, they began to panic and ran to Fu Fang Zhu. .


    Fang Zhu''s head was smashed into blood by a stone on the ground, and when he was lifted up, his eyes were a little loose, as if he was trying hard to prevent him from fainting.


    Someone saw that something was wrong, and quickly called Yuan Zhixing.Yuan Zhixing ordered the people to send Fang Zhu back, and asked about the matter before and after, but did not blame Zhang Hui on the spot.


    After Fang Zhu became sober, he immediately went to Xu Gui to lodge a complaint with Zhang Hui. Xu Gui immediately summoned Zhang Hui, Fang Zhu, Yuan Zhixing and relevant witnesses to Luming Hall to resolve the matter.


    Fang Zhu''s head was wrapped with gauze, and he sat half-lying on a large chair in the hall to show that he was seriously injured.


    Xu Gui was sitting up there with a serious expression, with a rare unhappy expression on his face.


    After everyone arrived, Yuan Zhixing took the lead and took the lead: "Master, you already know the story of this incident. The apprentice is willing to receive the punishment. It is because the apprentice is not able to discipline him. He left the sword training ground at that time and was unable to Stop things from happening."


    Xu Gui knows that Yuan Zhixing has always acted prudent, and he has nothing to say about Yuan Zhixing''s initiative to take responsibility.


    Fang Zhu sat forward, got up with great effort, walked to the middle and said to Xu Gui: "Senior Brother Yuan is kind, everyone must protect him, but this time he is protecting Zhang Hui, I will not agree first. It was Zhang Hui''s fault to do other people''s things. I kindly pointed him to him. He was not convinced yet, and he first hit me with his hands, and the attack was so heavy, it was simply lawless and untamable."


    After Fang Zhu finished speaking, seeing Zhang Hui''s face indifferent, not as if he was about to admit his mistake, he asked: "Zhang Hui, do you dare to say that what I said is not the truth?"


    "Yes, you are talking about the truth." Zhang Hui replied coldly. He couldn''t help but sigh that Fang Zhu could really sue. He was very good at the key to the truth. It was Fang Zhu that he hit first, and he would Fang Zhu was injured, all of this was true.


    Xu Gui frowned and glanced at Fang Zhu: "Okay, you can sit back, I know everything, and I will deal with it fairly. You are not a fuel-efficient lamp, and your mouth is too provocative."


    "Master, you have to punish Zhang Hui heavily. He will make even bigger mistakes in the future if he is so arrogant and not cured." Fang Zhu still looked unconvinced.


    Yuan Zhixing said: "Master, Zhang Hui has just entered Lushan and hasn''t undergone much tempering, and he has been living in Linshui Town. He has just communicated with the outside world. He has no experience in dealing with many things. Mistakes are excusable, Master. , Let¡¯s not punish for the sake of punishment, but help Zhang Hui to reform while punishing."


    Xu Gui nodded and said indifferently: "Listen to your tone, it seems that you already have an idea about how to punish him, let''s listen."


    Yuan Zhixing hesitated a little, then took a step forward, bowed his head and said, "Master, the gift of all the books from the Changdu Institute of Taoism to Lushan is already underway. When the time comes, the student will lead someone to grow up personally. I would like to thank the Daoyan Institute for transporting the books back. I don¡¯t want to work too much on the road, as long as there is one person as my assistant. I think I will let Zhang Hui run this trip with me and drive the car on the road. Take it as punishment, and also take this opportunity to let him see the world and sharpen his temperament. What do you think of Master?"


    Xu Gui got up and pointed to Zhang Hui: "You can follow your brother Yuan this time. You should pay more attention to the things on the road and work harder. If something goes wrong, you will be punished hard next time."


    Zhang Hui didn''t expect that what he wanted to find Fan Ying in Changdu could be achieved so quickly. Although it was a punishment on the surface, it happened to fulfill his wish.He hurriedly stepped forward and responded: "The disciple receives the punishment and will surely complete the task well."


    Fang Zhu thought that although Zhang Hui''s visit to Changdu this time had gained knowledge and made him cheap, he must have been very hard on the way, and he couldn''t practice swords for half a month, so he finally let out this breath. He just stopped talking.


    Xu Gui let everyone go away, leaving only Yuan Zhixing in the hall.


    Xu Gui said: "You, you are really well-intentioned. No wonder you are so popular in Lushan. Others can''t see it. I might guess that you are afraid that Zhang Hui will go to Changdu alone to find Fan Ying in danger, so I want to take this opportunity to help. He fulfilled his wish."


    Yuan Zhixing smiled and said: "Sure enough, I can''t hide anything from Master. Zhang will be wrong this time, but he really has no malice. He has always wanted to inquire about his father''s news. He is unwilling to let him go. Gu Nian''s fellow friends will be his companions. As for whether it is good or bad, it still depends on him."

 541 Chapter 541

    Yun Dou saw that Zhang Hui was called by Xu Gui. He expected that Zhang Hui would be severely punished this time, but Zhang Hui would come back with a smile.


    "I''m going to Changdu. Senior Brother Yuan is really a good person. He went to Changdu and brought me along." Zhang Hui opened his eyes at Yun Dou as soon as he entered the door.


    After Yun Dou heard Zhang Hui''s words about the punishment he had just received, he was envious in his heart: "Why is such a good thing your turn? I also want to go to Changdu, and I want to take a stroll outside that imperial city. , Go eat the delicious food there, and watch the gorgeously dressed women there... Can you tell Senior Brother Yuan to let me go along?"


    "Don''t make trouble, don''t make trouble, you want to go and he wants to go, others thought it was a good job. I was punished this time. I was responsible for the drudgery of driving and moving things all the way. "Zhang Hui pretended to complain, but the smile on his face never disappeared.


    Yun Dou was a little lost and sat on the side, muttering in his mouth: "You have no conscience, you are so proud when you are going to grow up, you didn''t expect that someone would be secretly sad?"


    "Brows?" Zhang Hui muttered in his heart.


    In fact, he was not sure whether Meimei would be sad because he was leaving Lushan, and they hadn¡¯t expressed any thoughts between them, so he couldn¡¯t comfort Meimei, so he could only hit her like a normal friend. call.


    When Zhang Hui waited for the brows to come out outside the library, and planned to go up and tell her about this, he felt that she already knew about it.


    She approached Zhang Hui, her smile was a little shy, not as generous as usual: "Are you going to grow up?"


    "Well, I didn''t expect it to be so fast." Zhang Hui knew that Meimei should also be happy for him.


    "This is a good thing. Go and learn to be more careful with Senior Brother Yuan..." Meimei confessed this, and looked up at Zhang Hui. When the two looked at each other, she took back what she was about to say.


    Zhang Hui also felt that the eyebrows seemed to have something to say, but after the two said a few words, they fell apart.


    Two days later, Zhang Hui was about to set off with Yuan Zhixing.Early in the morning, he planned to go out carrying the packed baggage.


    At this time, Yun Dou was still lying on the bed lazily, and he yelled to Zhang Hui: "There is a bag of silver in the baggage. I saved it. You bring flowers."


    Zhang Hui was surprised, but he never refused Yundou''s kindness: "You kid can still save money? Okay, brother, I will accept it. If you are in a good mood, I will buy you some delicious and fun things. "


    "Well, be careful on the road." Yun Dou said weakly, turning over and continuing to sleep.


    When Zhang Hui arrived at the gate of Lushan, Yuan Zhixing was already waiting there. The two met, went out of the gate, and walked down the mountain.


    "Zhang Hui..." A clear cry came from a distance.


    Yuan Zhixing smiled and glanced at Zhang Hui, and said, "Hurry up, eyebrows are here to see you."


    Zhang Hui turned around and walked towards Meimei, a strong wind suddenly blew behind him, as if to blow him to Meimei.


    The water-red skirt of eyebrows was blown to fly behind her, and the broken hair on her forehead was also a little scattered, and her appearance in the wind was even more pitiful.


    Zhang Hui imagined that he would hold this thin body in the wind in his arms, and give her the tangled hair, only at the moment when he was about to part.


    "I''m leaving!" Zhang Hui said with a smile toward his eyebrows, his voice confident and playful, just like the tone he would usually brag in front of her.


    Eyebrows stared at Zhang Hui for a long time, the pink lips moved several times without speaking, and then his face flushed.


    "Zhang Hui, I''ll wait for you to come back. Don''t do anything, don''t let me wait for you." Meimei''s words suddenly blurted out. After she finished speaking, she looked down at the ground again, as if worried that Zhang Hui would not accept it. Her mind was afraid to see Zhang Hui''s reaction.


    Zhang Hui approached Meimei and wanted to pull her hand, but his hand stopped in the air, and finally only gently put it on the Meimei arm, and said softly: "Well, I know. , I''ll go and come back quickly, don''t let you wait too long."


    The eyebrows were both shy and joyful, his eyes were full of smiles, and he pursed his mouth and said, "You know, go ahead."


    After Zhang Hui turned and walked a few steps, he turned his head and waved his hand at Meimei, who glanced at Zhang Hui, turned and ran away quickly.


    His mind was still remembering the way his eyebrows were just now, the words that eyebrows said to him.What he had been wondering before was whether Meimei really liked him, but now Meimei told him that she was waiting for him, which was to tell him that he was in her heart.


    "It turns out that she really likes me." Every time Zhang Hui repeated this sentence in his heart, he felt that he was immersed in a sweet feeling.He couldn''t wait to turn around and go back to Lushan, show his mind with Meimei, and tell her all he wanted to say to her these days, and the two stayed together ever since.


    But on another thought, the opportunity to go to Changdu was rare, so I could only endure it temporarily, and then reunited with Meimei after finishing the matter.


    Yuan Zhixing saw Zhang Hui and Meimei''s farewell situation in his eyes, and guessed that the two people were reluctant to leave.


    Yuan Zhixing said as he walked: "Mei Mei is a good girl, don''t let her down, I almost watched her grow up, and I hope she can have a good home."


    "Watching her grow up? Then you should know everything about her?" Zhang Hui seldom heard people talk about the past with eyebrows, because few people in Lushan have been here longer than eyebrows.


    Yuan Zhixing said: "Maybe Meimei was eight or nine years old when she came to Lushan. People from Zhigongyuan brought her back. Later, someone taught her to read and write. In these respects, she is better than many male disciples. She is strong, plus she is smart and has a good memory. She is even more familiar with the classics of our Lushan than by several lessons."


    Last time Zhang Hui had seen the Meimei distinction "Gu Shang Yuanzhen Pian" and Bei Amen''s "Xun Yu Jue". If he had not read a lot of books, he would not have mastered the words to that extent.


    Yuan Zhixing went on to say: "The errand of Meimei is indeed very suitable for her to do, but she can''t do it all her life, and it will delay the major events of her life."


    Hearing this, Zhang Hui asked curiously, "Could it be that someone behind the scenes arranges Meimei to do this?"


    "I don''t know this. In fact, I don''t think Meimei entered Lushan by accident, but it is inconvenient for me to ask more about things about the courtyard."


    Zhang Hui heard Yuan Zhixing say so much at random. For the first time, he was so curious about Meimei¡¯s identity. He faintly felt that Meimei entered Lushan, and then doing her current errand for so many years, some mysterious person was arranging all this. .

 542 Chapter 542

    Zhang Hui traveled from Linshui Town in the northwest of Qi to Lushan in the east, and now he moved from the east to the north to Changdu, near the northeast of Qi. In just two months, he almost traveled half of Qi. .


    Spring in Changdu came later than Lushan. Zhang Hui and Yuan Zhixing¡¯s carriages were walking on Changdu Street. You can still feel the joy and restlessness of people here after the arrival of spring. Every time you walk, you will meet When one or two teenagers walked their horses, they were gorgeously dressed and refreshed. Walking under the weeping willows on the river bank and bending over to beat their horses, they became a unique scenery in the Great Capital City.


    Zhang drove the car very slowly. First, there were a lot of people on the road, which made it inconvenient to pass. Second, his eyes were always attracted by everything on the street.


    This capital city is really as prosperous and rich as people¡¯s legends. The wealth of a small street corner alone can be compared to a waterfront town. The noise of casinos and restaurants can be heard even from a long distance. , These places have the most pyrotechnic atmosphere in this wealthy capital.


    The more you go to the center of the city, the more square the street pattern is, and the more atmospheric, and in the very center of the city is the imperial city.


    Zhang Hui was paying attention to the layout of the entire city, thinking about what the capital formation map that Xie Zhuo kept would look like, and where this city embodied the mystery of the formation.


    When the sun was about to set, Yuan Zhixing considered that it was not appropriate to visit the Taoist Institute when it was late, so he asked Zhang Hui to find a place to rest temporarily.


    As soon as the two got out of the car, they heard shouts coming from behind. Zhang Hui listened carefully. It was Yundou''s voice. At this moment, he doubted whether he had left Lushan.


    Yun Dou got off his horse and walked quickly toward this side.His hair was messy, and his face was white, as if he had escaped somewhere.


    "Why are you here?" Yuan Zhixing looked at Yundou like this. It is estimated that Yundou ran out with them. He was a little helpless, but since Yundou had followed them, it was useless for him to blame him.


    Yun Dou took a few breaths, wiped his sleeves on his face, his face was covered with a lot of dust, and he became a painted face when he wiped his sweat.


    Yun Dou talked to Yuan Zhixing with a smile: "I also want to come to Changdu. If you find me among me, Brother Yuan must drive me back, so I followed along the way."


    "I''m not afraid of me rushing you back now?" Yuan Zhixing shook his head and smiled, his tone was only slightly more serious than usual.


    Yun Dou hid behind Zhang Hui and said carefully: "There are so many people and powerful, how much I can help you by my side."


    Yuan Zhixing sighed: "Okay, this is your choice. If you go back, I will be punished and I won''t intercede for you."


    Yun Dou nodded vigorously, and finally heaved a sigh of relief, and immediately went to the store to set up their horse and carriage.


    The three of them found a place to sit down in the store and asked the store to bring up some food first.


    Yundou ate three steamed buns in one breath, and then said contentedly: "This is a bit full now. The noodles in this city are finely ground than the noodles in Luoyang, so they are more delicious. I will go back much more. Bring a few."


    After he was full, he remembered other things. He widened his eyes, as if he had discovered something he was interested in: "I have only left this Great Wall for such a short time. I can guess its entire layout. Do you believe it or not?"


    Yuan Zhixing has also heard people say that Yundou is a geek from Lushan. Although he has no power to bind a chicken, he can sleep and forget about these mysterious things. He saw that Yundou was so caring about this matter. When Yun Dou was playing around, he was neither unbelievable nor surprised, but he thought that this place is not far from the imperial city, and it is not suitable for discussing the matter, so he reminded Yun Dou: "Don''t be so loud, be careful of misfortune. Speak out."


    Zhang Hui was also thinking about the layout of the capital. Even Fan Ying was so concerned about the layout of the capital. It seems that the layout of this capital is indeed related to its safety lifeline, and the power struggle in the imperial city. I really can''t talk in such a place.


    Yun Dou is a temperament who wants to say something. Now that he is proud of things, let him not say it. He is really suffocated and uncomfortable, so he has to eat two more steamed buns to block his mouth.


    On the second day, Yuan Zhixing took Zhang Hui and Yundou to visit the Institute of Daoism early in the morning.


    This Taoist Research Institute has a history of over a hundred years. It was built with private donations. It is a place for researching and discussing various mysticism theories. It often communicates with Lushan on the theory of practice.After gradual depression in recent years, the Taoist Institute decided to transform the original site into an academy and donated all the books on mysticism that were not suitable for ordinary students to Lushan.


    Yun Dou was very excited to see many books from other places.


    Yuan Zhixing chatted with the dean of the Taoist Institute for a while, and then repeatedly expressed his gratitude to the Taoist Institute. Several people carried a few boxes of books and loaded them into the carriage.


    Yun Dou saw that the road was extremely lively on the way, so he jumped out of the carriage and wanted to stroll around on his own before going back. Yuan Zhixing knew that these two young men came out less and found everything new to see, so Zhang Hui also followed Yun Dou to stroll around. He drove back to the inn by himself.


    Zhang Hui saw many flower-selling places on that street. Although it is the time when the flowers are in full bloom, it seems strange that so many flower-selling shops suddenly appear.


    Yun Dou was more curious about these flower sellers than Zhang, and he simply walked along the street towards the more prosperous end.


    Zhang Hui heard several flower buyers talking:


    "The day after tomorrow will be the Flowering Festival, and it is starting to lively now. In previous years, there were not so many people selling flowers. Today''s flowers can be sold with the reputation of the Flowering Festival."


    "Isn¡¯t it, the day after tomorrow, it¡¯s going to be a lot of fun here, can this grand flower show that is paid for in this palace not be lively? At that time, you can see all kinds of flowers. I heard that Beimang and the pro team will bring them here. These rare and famous products such as the Mixia flowers and Da Yinghua."


    "It''s just that we can go in and see it, I''m afraid it''s about to end. At the beginning, it was only high-ranking officials and ladies to enter."


    "..."


    Zhang Hui heard that there was a place called Sanlichang to hold a flowery event, and he also heard that the Beimang people had a marriage team coming over. He was curious about this marriage, and expected this matter might be related to Qi Guo and Beimang. The big situation.


    He was planning to come forward and discuss this with Yun Dou, but Yun Dou also ran towards him. As soon as he approached, he said: "Zhang Hui, I have found out clearly, what kind of princess did the Beimang people give them? Come and be married, so I hosted this flowery festival to welcome her, because this princess loves to see flowers, and there are not so many flowers to see in the bitter and cold land of the North than in the country of Qi..."


    "You still care a lot about the princess." Zhang Hui said jokingly.


    "Oh, listen to me, there are more important things." Yundou''s eyes widened, and his expression became a little nervous. "You know who sent the princess to be with you this time... Ye Xiang!"

 543 Chapter 543 The Princess Is Missing (1)

    Zhang Hui sighed: "It''s really Yuanjia Luzhao, why did he and I come to another place, I hope I don''t let me meet him, I really don''t want to see his face."


    "Ye Xiang is ambitious. He will go to Lushan for a while and Changdu for a while. He just wants to use the chaos to grow his power."


    In Beimang, Bei-Amen is not only their spiritual institution, but also a power institution. Bei-Amen is supported by the state, and the great god seat Yan Zhinan in Bei-Amen holds the highest power in the country and is above the monarch.Therefore, as the great guard of Bei Amen, Ye Xiang is also qualified to escort and pro-team.


    Zhang Hui and Yundou walked this street again, and they probably figured out what is going on with the blossoming event.


    "At that time, we must come to see, there are little girls and wives everywhere, and it is rare to encounter such a thing in a lifetime." Yun Dou is looking forward to this blooming event.


    Yuan Zhixing thought that Zhang Hui would still find Fan Ying to find out about his father. In the past two days in the Great Capital City, he tried every means to find out about the generals¡¯ mansion by visiting old friends, so he didn¡¯t have time to manage Zhang Hui and Yundou. , Let them join in the fun at the blooming event.


    On this day, the entire Great Capital City seemed to wake up earlier than usual, and there was a lot of excitement in the early morning.


    The street two miles away near Sanlichang was crowded with people, and the officers and soldiers packed Sanlichang tightly. On this day, ordinary people cannot enter without waiting for the royal family and the Beimang visitors to disperse.


    Therefore, many people gathered around the street this morning, waiting to see the people who entered the blossoming festival first. The most talked about in the crowd was the princess Yunya who had been sent to and kissed.


    "I heard that this princess is as beautiful as a fairy."


    "It''s all legends. Few people have seen Princess Yunya''s face because she wears a veil for many years."


    "That''s certainly not ugly. If we send an ugly girl to our emperor, wouldn''t it make the two sides even more discordant."


    "I also heard that this princess was born beautifully, and the martial arts is not weak."


    Zhang Hui heard people talking about this princess everywhere, and wanted to see how beautiful the beauty of the world''s legends would be. Could it be more beautiful than eyebrows?


    Yun Dou had already used his brains, thinking about various ways to see the princess.


    The two have stayed in the crowd for a long time, and they also vaguely heard some voices of opposition. It is probably that many people in the civil society oppose the Qiguo and Beimang, and think that they should compete with the Beimang people and repel the Beimang people. Go to the north and take back the lost territory in the north of Qi.However, most of the courts of the Qi Dynasty were the main peace sects, who believed that the war was laboring for the people and wealth, and they were willing to cede territory and seek peace.


    After the two waited in the crowd for half an hour, they heard a sound of horseshoes and a few formal shouts from a distance. This sound of horseshoes sounded like a brigade of men and horses approaching here.


    At the forefront were the officers and soldiers of Qi State, holding up a sign that read "Evasion" in their hands. At this moment, a team of officers and soldiers on both sides of the street opened the way. Soon, the noise on the street was much lower.


    Next came the soldiers of Beimang. Their faces were obviously different from those in Changdu, their noses were high, their skin was dark, and they looked more brave and tough.


    The people next to Zhang Hui rushed to a carriage that was approaching here. The carriage was gorgeously decorated. It was obvious that Princess Yunya was in the carriage.


    Yun Dou looked at the carriage idiotically, and smiled at the carriage, as if the princess on the carriage was looking at him.


    Zhang Hui''s eyes were focused on Ye Xiang, who was riding on the horse in front of the carriage.Ye Xiang was dressed in costumes and heroic, and he was particularly eye-catching among a group of people. He stood on the horse and looked straight ahead, seeming to be very satisfied with the feeling of getting everyone''s attention.


    The carriage slowly moved towards the Sanlichang, and the officers and soldiers of the State of Qi stayed at the last to control the situation, not allowing the people behind to follow the Sanlichang.


    At this time, it was obvious that a wave of people squeezed toward the front, squeezing the officers and soldiers into a mess. This wave of people did not look like ordinary people, each of them was strong and physically strong and seemed to have been specially trained and came from the same organization.


    "Someone is making trouble!" The crowd started to scream.


    Yun Dou craned her neck to look forward, and saw the crowd pushing and pushing like a tide. Finally, he broke a hole in one place and rushed towards the hole frantically.


    Although the officers and soldiers held weapons in their hands, they still hesitated to deal with these ordinary people, because there were indeed some really disadvantaged people in it. Finally, when they found out those who were pretending to be ordinary people. When people rushed to the carriage ahead, the situation was completely out of control.


    Ye Xiang found that there was chaos behind him, drew his sword to block the carriage, and said loudly to the sergeant next to him: "Protect the princess!"


    As soon as Ye Xiang''s voice fell, an arrow hit the roof of the carriage. Half of the arrow was submerged in the carriage, and the person on the carriage made no sound at all.


    Ye Xiang looked around, beware of arrows coming.


    The group of people pretending to be ordinary people rushed directly to Ye Xiang, and several of them showed their weapons, all of them were above the ordinary Beimang warriors. They pressed harder towards the carriage, and it seemed that the target was in that one. In the carriage.


    When Ye Xiang was fighting with this group of people, another arrow shot toward the carriage, but the people on the carriage remained silent.


    Yun Dou looked into the distance across the crowd, only knowing that a group of people in front seemed to be dealing with Ye Xiang and the princess in the carriage, and could not see the detailed situation.


    He couldn''t go over, and he was reluctant to leave, he just stomped his feet in anxious place: "How is this good? If the princess falls into the hands of these assassins, it will be ugly. Should we go up and help her?"


    Zhang would hold the sword in his arms, watched everything that happened before, and replied: "Okay, it''s all in this situation. You can help me if you can. You are not usually courageous. Well, now you have the courage to have a princess?"


    "The carriage is on fire!"


    "The princess is running!"


    There were shouts from the crowd one after another, and at first some brave people who wanted to watch the excitement ran towards Sanlichang.


    Yun Dou heard that Princess Yunya ran out of the carriage, she was also agitated, and she wanted to run along with those who were heading in that direction.


    Zhang Hui was so troubled by Yun Dou that he had to squeeze through the crowd with Yun Dou.At this time, the officers and soldiers had completely ignored the people who watched the excitement behind them, and surrounded the group of Beimang people, wanting to take down the assassins who suddenly appeared.


    When Zhang Hui approached, blood stains were faintly visible on the ground. Some people in the crowd were saying that the assassin was half dead, and the rest escaped, and some were chasing the princess who got off the carriage.

 544 Chapter 544 The Princess Is Missing (2)

    Immediately afterwards, the number of officers and soldiers increased rapidly, surrounding the area around Sanlichang for several miles. The onlookers had to go through layers of searches before they could leave the scene.


    Several officers and soldiers controlled the situation with spears in their hands, shouting: "Don''t panic everyone, as long as you confirm that you are not an assassin, everyone can go home."


    For a while, everyone onlookers showed no interest in Beimang people and Princess Beimang, they only cared about when they would be able to get out of this noisy place and return home earlier.


    The crowd slowly became loose, and those whose identities were not suspected passed the search one after another and left.


    Zhang Hui was squeezed around in the crowd and started to feel a little dizzy, and Yun Dou was still thinking where the princess would go, and he was still watching whether the officers and soldiers rescued the princess.


    Until the afternoon when Shen Shi, the two people escaped from the chaos and returned to the inn.


    Yun Dou walked to the entrance of the inn, and suddenly shrank her nose, and said, "If you smell it, it is the smell of orchids."


    "What orchid smell?"


    "Save our girl, the one in the back mountain!"


    Zhang Hui just remembered that Yun Dou was talking about his longing sister Lanhua, but the girl who rescued the two of them in the back mountain could not be long enough.


    From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the figure of a woman not far away, then looked at that woman, turned to Yundou Nunu''s mouth, and motioned Yundou to look over.


    Yun Dou came behind the woman, her nose shrank a few times, and said in surprise: "It''s really orchid smell, it''s her."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he realized that his words were frivolous, and he shouldn''t talk about the smell of a strange girl in the street.Before he had time to apologize, he only felt a tingling on his face, and he realized that he had been slapped in the face when he heard a pop.


    Yun Dou finally found the girl she had been thinking about for a long time. Even if she was slapped, she didn''t intend to back down at all. She hurried up and said, "Girl, I just offended. I didn''t mean to offend. You saved us. I remember this. The fragrance can find you."


    Yun Dou said, bowing her head for a long time and dared not look at the woman.


    Zhang Hui walked towards Yundou and saw that the woman in front of him was wearing a white coat, her hair was simply pulled behind her head, without any other attire, her temperament was cold, and she walked in this noisy capital without the smoke from the city. It is obviously not that integrated.


    The woman turned her head to look at Zhang Hui. Zhang Hui was stunned for an instant. She felt as if she was in a icy world. Everything around her became quiet. The world in front of her became so simple and peaceful.


    Her face is also so cold and cold. In her eyes and mouth, it seems that there will never be a ripple. Everywhere is so quiet, but getting together gives people a thrilling beauty.


    Zhang Hui thought of the slap the woman slapped on Yun Dou''s face just now, and then looking at this cold and beautiful face, it is difficult to connect the two things together.


    Yun Dou didn''t seem to have any feeling for this woman''s beauty. He just glanced at her, and then began to say, "You are the girl who saved us from Hou Shan, right? Look, this, this is yours? "Yun Dou took out the red silk that was folded into squares from his arms and handed it to the woman.


    The woman didn''t look angry, but she stretched out her hand to hit Yundou again.


    Zhang Hui quickly stretched out his arm to block between her and Yun Dou: "Girl, be merciful, my brother is stupid and always offends the girl." After he said, he winked at Yun Dou and told him to stop talking.


    At this moment, several officers and soldiers walked towards Zhang Hui. They looked at the woman and asked each other in a low voice, "Does it look like Princess Yunya?"


    "It''s not like a local, or take it home first?"


    When Yun Dou heard that he was looking for someone, he stepped forward and explained: "This is not Princess Yunya, this is our own person, Lushan''s person, and saved us both..."


    The woman''s eyes suddenly changed, she looked at Zhang Hui like an old acquaintance, and smiled: "What princess do they say I am like?"


    Zhang Hui saw her smile, the smile looked like a flower in the snow suddenly blooming, making his heart tremble.


    He guessed that this woman might not want to be suspected by the officers and soldiers, so he pretended to be acquaintances with them according to what Yundou said. In order to cooperate with this woman, he also promised: "Yes, I''m probably praising you for being beautiful. ."


    The officers and soldiers frowned disgustedly when they heard the conversation between the three and left.


    When the woman saw that the officers and soldiers were gone, she immediately changed her face to Zhang Hui, her smile really seemed like a flash in the pan, as if she could never be found again.


    She turned her head and planned to continue on her way without even saying hello.


    Yun Dou shouted: "Girl, you haven''t told me yet, did you save us?"


    The woman ignored her, and walked forward as if she hadn''t heard Yun Dou talking at all.


    "Hey, wait." Zhang Hui couldn''t help but yelled out. In fact, he didn''t know why he wanted her to stop, and he began to feel a little uneasy.


    Hearing Zhang Hui''s shout, the white-clothed woman stopped and looked at him, but Zhang Hui didn''t know what to say at this moment, and just smiled reluctantly at her.


    She just looked at him so coldly, her eyes seemed to ask: "What else?"


    Zhang Hui had no choice but to learn from Yundou and asked: "Did you really save us?"


    "No."


    The woman''s voice was so peaceful that Zhang Hui was somewhat afraid to talk to her again, for fear of disturbing her.After she finished speaking, she turned and walked into the crowd.


    Zhang Hui thought that the woman seemed to be evading the search by the officers and soldiers, and found it strange, and she was so alone, she didn''t look like a local.


    Zhang Hui murmured: "She wouldn''t really be Princess Yunya, right?"


    "Hey, it''s possible." Yun Dou also didn''t believe that this fierce woman she met was the sister Lanhua she had missed for a long time.


    "No, I don''t see it. If she really is Princess Yunya, then why would she be out alone, why didn''t she go back to Ye Xiang, and the marriage of such a big matter, people are gone, then she Didn''t it cause big trouble for the Beimang people?" Zhang Hui asked in doubt.


    "Well, that''s right, then save our girl. I believe my nose. I don''t think I will mistake the smell." Yun Dou looked confident and insisted that he smelled the same smell. .


    Zhang Hui closed the memory. When he took him and Yun Dou on the back mountain, the steps of the person in front seemed to be so gentle, and the moment he touched her sleeve was cold. It was cold, and it was indeed very similar to the woman just now.


    After the white-clothed woman walked away, Zhang Hui had been thinking about her appearance for a long time. He thought that no one in this world would look better than eyebrows, but now he seemed to see another kind of beauty.


    What makes him feel strange is that people like Yundou who see a woman going stupid don''t seem surprised to see the woman.


    Zhang Hui asked: "How about it, are you happy?"


    Yun Dou shook his head and sighed: "She is fierce and beats people. She shouldn''t be like this, hey, is she who is gentle and lovely is what I dreamed up? This is not what I like."

 545 Chapter 545 The Princess Is Missing (3)

    In the morning of the second day, Zhang Hui and Yun Dou had breakfast at the inn, and they heard that they were talking about yesterday''s blossoming event.


    "Princess Yunya is missing. The officers and soldiers searched all night. They were still looking for this morning."


    "Who is such a bold person who dares to take the princess away?"


    "It''s hard to say that yesterday the group of people came to make trouble because they were opposed to the marriage, but it''s not guilty to kidnap Princess Yunya, just make a fuss."


    "The strange thing is that almost all the troublemakers were caught, except for the princess."


    Zhang Hui heard these people talking and found it strange. He heard that this princess was not weak in martial arts. How could he be easily taken away by several thieves?


    The person sitting on the other side paused for a while and continued to discuss:


    "Someone saw a suspicious woman appearing in our Zaoshugou area. It seems that it''s going to be a bit different today."


    After Zhang Hui and Yundou had finished eating, they were about to go upstairs. Suddenly, a pair of officers and soldiers rushed into the inn and surrounded the people present.


    After entering the inn, the officers and soldiers blocked the door and searched the rooms one by one.


    Several officers and soldiers looked at Zhang Hui and Yundou, and then another officer came up, as if they had seen Zhang Hui, Zhang Hui saw his look at them, and remembered that the officer and soldier had already come yesterday evening. It was this man who said at the entrance of the inn that the woman in white would be taken back.


    The officer and soldier had some doubts on their faces and asked, "Where is the girl yesterday?"


    "Let''s go, she will go back first." Zhang Hui replied calmly.


    "Go back? Didn''t you go together? How could she let her go first?"


    "She has important matters, so she left first."


    The officer with a cold face, did not believe what Zhang Hui had said, and said to the officer next to her: "Someone saw a girl similar to Princess Yunya appearing nearby. These two boys concealed themselves, first take them home and ask slowly."


    Zhang Hui was afraid that Yuan Zhixing would be tired of causing trouble in Dalian, so he had to ask the store to tell Yuan Zhixing, and first followed these officers and soldiers.


    Together with Yundou, he was taken to the temporary detention place of the prisoners in the Changdu Mansion and awaiting interrogation. There were also several suspicious persons like them who were detained with them. After being arrested, they kept complaining. It really has nothing to do with this case.


    Yundou sat on the ground, not knowing how long he would have to wait here, not long after he was so sleepy, he leaned against the wall and took a nap.


    After noon, there began to be some movement outside. An officer and soldiers came in and called Zhang Hui and Yundou out, and led them to a hut outside.


    Sitting in the middle was Ye Xiang.


    The officer and soldier said to Ye Xiang: "Ye Huwei, he is the person you want, and next to him is his accomplice."


    Ye Xiang saw that Zhang Hui didn''t show a vicious look like he used to, on the contrary, he looked kinder than before.Because this time he had a heavy responsibility for escorting Princess Yunya to Qi, and now Yunya has suddenly disappeared and has no clue, he is already in a state of anxiety.


    As soon as he heard that someone was suspected of having contact with Princess Yunya, he hurried to interrogate himself.When he saw that this person was Zhang Hui, he was also very surprised, but it was important. He was able to let go of the grievances with Zhang Hui and solve the thorny things before him.


    "It''s a coincidence, Brother Zhang, how come you can still meet you when you arrive at Changdu?" Ye Xiang smiled fakely.


    Zhang Hui also helplessly put on a smile: "Yeah, Ye Huwei, I really don''t want to see you anymore."


    "You must have caused me trouble when you appeared before. I hope you can help me solve the problem this time. The girl you saw yesterday is really someone you know?"


    Zhang Hui saw that Ye Xiang became more friendly this time. He also knew that Ye Xiang only wanted to get news about Yunya from him, and Zhang Hui was also curious about the woman yesterday, and wanted to learn from Ye Xiang. When I got more news here, I told Ye Xiang about the situation of the woman in white clothes yesterday.


    When Ye Xiang heard this, his reaction seemed to be certain that this woman was Princess Yunya, but he still hesitated because he hadn''t seen Yunya''s face again.


    Ye Xiang asked, "That girl hit Brother Yun next to you yesterday?"


    Yun Dou said: "Yes, it''s really hard to start, it''s not like what a girl did."


    When Ye Xiang heard this, he frowned, and asked Zhang to re-describe the appearance and figure of the woman, and said in a low voice: "It''s really like her. The princess has this temperament, and her appearance is almost the same as that described by Brother Zhang. ."


    Zhang Hui was even more puzzled to see Ye Xiang being so nervous. If the woman was really Yunya, then she was not taken by the robbers, but as if she had escaped by herself.


    Ye Xiang screened the surrounding officers and soldiers and stood up and walked to Zhang Hui. This is the first time that Zhang Hui has seen Ye Xiang so embarrassed since he met Ye Xiang. His forced smile revealed everywhere. His embarrassment.


    Ye Xiang sighed a few times, pacing in front of Zhang Hui, and said, "Heh, you can also see that Princess Yunya doesn''t seem to be taken away. You are really sure that she was the one who saved you in Lushan. ?"


    When Zhang Hui heard Ye Xiang''s question, he felt that things were even more weird. If it is said that Yunya was the one who rescued them in Lushan, then this time in Lushan, he was in Beimang again, and Yunya was too supernatural.


    "How can there be such a coincidence, Lushan and Beimang are so far apart, and why did Princess Yunya go to Lushan?" Zhang Hui teased.


    Although he said so in his mouth, he felt like Yun Dou that the Yunya he saw yesterday was the woman who rescued them on the back mountain at that time, but from Ye Xiang''s tone, Yunya''s affairs would be very difficult, so I don''t want to associate this trouble with Lushan.


    But since meeting Yunya yesterday, he always thought of her in his mind, and he couldn''t help but inquire about Yunya with Ye Xiang again.


    "Don''t you see Princess Yunya among so many of you?"


    "The princess rarely sees outsiders, even in the palace, she wears a veil, so it is difficult to find it now."


    "How is Princess Yunya''s temperament?"


    "I heard...It''s relatively cold, and I rarely speak on the way." Ye Xiang said blankly and gave a blank glance, indicating that he was asking too much.He returned to his seat and immersed himself in reading the files on his desk. Suddenly he lost interest in talking with Zhang Hui.


    He thought that Zhang Hui and Yun Dou couldn''t ask anything else, his attitude was much colder than at the beginning, and he thought that there was a lot of feast between Zhang Hui and Zhang Hui in the past two times. The enemy is still the enemy after all.


    Although Ye Xiang was vicious and vicious, he still did things one size at a time. After asking the matter clearly, he ordered the officers and soldiers to release Zhang Hui and Yundou.

 546 Chapter 546

    "I thought Ye Xiang would use this matter to accuse us of hiding Princess Beimang, and then arrest us?" After Yun Dou came out, he was as happy as seeing the sun again.


    Zhang Hui said, "He won''t. Ye Xiang is a good man. If we put this crime on us, and then use me to lead my master out, then he will be suspected of being public and private. He won''t do such things. He wants to do bad things decently."


    "That''s right, don''t look at him being polite to us for a few days, it''s because he wants to talk from our mouths, he won''t put us in sight after the questions that should be asked... Hey, you talked to him today Princess Yunya seems to have asked quite a lot, is it because you like her?" Yun Dou put his head in front of Zhang Hui and looked at Zhang Hui expectantly.


    "Go, don''t talk nonsense, I''m the one waiting for me now, my eyebrows are still waiting for me to go back, how could I look at other girls?" Zhang Hui pressed his palm on Yundou''s head and pushed him away. A little bit, pretending to say impatiently.


    The two returned to the inn and found Yuan Zhixing was waiting at the door for their return.


    "I won''t come back again, I''m going to find you." Yuan Zhixing said.


    "I made Senior Brother Yuan worried. I was really sorry." Zhang Hui and Yuan Zhixing went inside together. After entering the room, he told Yuan Zhixing what he had just said with Ye Xiang in Changdu Mansion.


    Yuan Zhixing heard it and thought it was very strange. He was puzzled: "You have only left for a long time. This is going crazy everywhere. Many people say that the princess escaped by herself and was not taken away by robbers. Ye Xiang is sure now. It''s so anxious, it''s no wonder that he didn''t embarrass you this time, now he can''t deal with it."


    Yun Dou muttered to one side: "It''s strange to say, how can a princess have to run away? I think this princess has an enemy against Ye Xiang and deliberately harmed him."


    Zhang Hui recalled the situation when he had just talked to Ye Xiang. Ye Xiang also suspected that Princess Yunya had escaped by herself, and Ye Xiang also asked if they could be sure that the one who had saved them was Princess Yunya. He seemed to doubt this princess. Is it fake, because no one has seen her face, if someone pretends, it is not so easy to be discovered.


    The three were talking, and there was a knock on the door of the store.


    "Several guest officials, someone is coming."


    Yun Dou went to open the door and shouted in a low voice: "His Royal Highness Seven."


    Zhang Hui and Yuan Zhixing looked at the door together and got up to meet Ji Yuan.


    Yuan Zhixing and Ji Yuan have known each other for a long time. Although the two of them are not under the same master, they have always met each other. Yuan Zhixing did not know the identity of Ji Yuan in the past, and often hooked up with him. Now he knows Ji Yuan¡¯s After the identity, there will be scruples, but the two do not feel alienated.


    Ji Yuan has always respected Yuan Zhixing''s character. Now that he saw Yuan Zhixing, he still saluted him as before and called out, "Brother Yuan."


    Ji Yuan said, "It''s great to be able to find you. My people saw that some of you went to the Daoyan Academy. After they came back and told me, I asked them to go to the dean to inquire about your residence, and then I found here."


    Yuan Zhixing joked: "The Daoyan Academy''s affairs will soon be handled. A few of us who have never seen the world but want to take advantage of this opportunity to stay for a long time."


    Ji Yuan looked inside the house and said, "In this case, I will take you to a good place. There are so many people here, it''s too crowded and inconvenient."


    Ji Yuan asked Yun Dou to leave the room, and then put their luggage on the carriage, saying that he would take them to live elsewhere.


    A few people walked towards the east of the city. There were fewer and fewer pedestrians on the road, and the scenery became clearer and quieter. When they reached a lake, the entourage leading the way slowed down and dismounted and came to lead Ji Yuan.


    This is a long strip of lake, the blue lake level is as quiet as a mirror, walking from the noisy Great Capital City here is a feeling that the whole person has been washed inside and out.


    The lake is surrounded by mountains on both sides, the mountains are not high, but the trees are dense and the scenery is beautiful.


    Yun Dou expected Ji Yuan to bring them here to live. He saw the scenery and exclaimed: "This is really a good place. It must be lively and lively, clean and clean."


    After going further, around a bend, a house appeared in front of several people.


    The house is still some distance away from the lake. When walking past the lake, flowers and plants grow along the road, and the scenery on both sides is uniquely designed.A small courtyard surrounded by a fence is attached to the outside of the house. At first glance, it looks like an ordinary farmyard. When you walk into it, the main part of the house is carefully built.


    Zhang will see this fence and think of the fence where the eyebrows live, thinking that eyebrows should also like this place.


    The door of the house was closed tightly, and the image inside was a long time since no one had been living in it, but the surroundings were neatly organized and still looked clean and chic.


    After a few people approached, an old servant came out and greeted Ji Yuan in.


    The old servant greeted a few people into the house, and everyone gathered around the couch and started talking and laughing.


    Yun Dou said: "His Royal Highness, your place is really good. I don''t want to go anymore when I come, Brother Yuan, let''s live here longer, right?"


    Yuan Zhixing, Zhang Hui and Ji Yuan all laughed at the same time.


    Ji Yuan looked at the faces of several people, and laughed loudly: "When we come to the capital, we will all come here to gather. Well, I think, if any of you is planning something in the capital, I will give away this house. !"


    A few people began to praise, Yun Dou sighed: "Unfortunately I only plan to stay in Lushan and read every day."


    "You are a fool." Zhang would push Yundou, disgusted.After he finished speaking, he looked at Yuan Zhixing. Yuan Zhixing didn''t speak, but was drinking tea quietly, but still had a smile on his face, as if he was just taking Ji Yuan''s remarks as a joke.


    Although Zhang Hui hadn''t heard Yuan Zhixing''s Eight Classics on his ambitions, he guessed that Yuan Zhixing was gentle and indifferent and had no interest in officialdom.


    After Zhang would rule out Yuan Zhixing and Yun Dou, he felt that Ji Yuan¡¯s remarks might have been aimed at him. He was really hard to answer for a while, so he had to make Ji Yuan joking and joked: "Your Highness just said When I come, I will gather here, and later I said whoever is here to plan to send someone off, then those who are not here are embarrassed to come."


    Ji Yuan saw that Zhang would find the fault in his words, so it was difficult to stay on this topic. In small talks, he would always talk about major national issues, especially border defense issues.


    During this meeting, Zhang Hui could see that Ji Yuan was a little haggard. He guessed that after he returned to the capital, his life would not be as leisurely as when he was in Lushan, especially Ji Yuan¡¯s current situation. He hoped that he could do a career to lay the ground. For his own status, he has to deal with the squeeze of other princes and the difficulties of ministers who are not on his side.

 547 Chapter 547

    Several people inadvertently mentioned the disappearance of Princess Yunya, who was most concerned about today in the Great Capital City. Yundou met the girl who was suspected of Princess Yunya yesterday and talked to Ji Yuan about the conversation with Ye Xiang just now.


    As soon as Ji Yuan contacted these things, he aroused many sighs in his heart, and sighed again and again: "Hey, I''m angry when talking about this. The people in Beimang are so arrogant, so they are talking about marriage, and they just bite the bullet. Now, the long-term pain is not as good as the short-term pain, thinking that by making peace, they can change their wolf ambition?"


    When Yuan Zhixing did not come to Changdu, he often heard Lushan disciples discussing state affairs. Some of them mentioned that the Seventh Prince and Prime Minister Hobilin were the main fighting faction, so he could understand that Ji Yuan was talking about the relationship with Beimang. Why is there so much indignation?


    Ji Yuan went on to say: "Beimang¡¯s family members are not really friendly. They just want to use their family members to fight for a few years to raise soldiers. By the way, they will slowly work on the border. When the time is right, no matter how many Jianyang counties are It will be swallowed by them."


    Ji Yuan talked about Zhang Hui¡¯s hometown of Jianyang County, Zhang Hui¡¯s mood was difficult to calm for a while, and the scene of Linshui Town when it was occupied was just like yesterday.


    "If Master did not plan for me in advance and entrust me to Lushan, I might be begging at the small street corner in the north at the moment." Zhang Hui meditated in his heart, thinking of his neighbors in the water town. He may still be wandering around now, with no fixed place, and his mood is as angry as Ji Yuan.


    Although Zhang Hui didn''t like war in his heart, he also felt sad for those weak and daring neighborhoods who had lived in Linshui Town. The people in Linshui Town passed by and swallowed their anger, which made him feel sad and helpless. It is precisely because of those people''s non-resistance, that they will lose their homes in the end if they only care about the present.


    On the issue of the main battle, Zhang Hui and Ji Yuan hit it off. Once one talked about the matter, the other couldn''t help but want to agree.


    Zhang Huidao: "Although the people of Beimang are brave, they are fighting for national strength. We have a vast land and rich resources in the country. However, Beimang is so bitter and cold that it cannot withstand fighting. If they don¡¯t fight now, they will become stronger in the future. It''s not that easy to fight anymore."


    Yuan Zhixing acted cautiously and would not let people around him discuss state affairs outside, but after hearing Zhang Hui and Ji Yuan say this, his heart was also resonated, and he couldn''t help but want to listen to them.


    Although Ji Yuan was mature and seemed to have a gentle attitude towards everything on the surface, he was particularly tenacious in his heart, especially his own persistence in matters of the country.


    Ji Yuan said: "The North Amen of Beimang is indeed not to be underestimated, but we also have Lushan. Lushan has also cultivated many talents for the Qi country over the years. Like General Fan, he is also a practitioner of the third stage of the Yuanzhuan realm. Enemy hundreds of thousands of people, like you here, will all be createable in the future..."


    When Ji Yuan said this, he hesitated and looked at the faces of the three of them in turn.Zhang Hui heard this, and then he understood why Ji Yuan said just now that if anyone among them was planning to give this house to someone, in fact, he hoped that they would be able to vote under him in the future.


    Ji Yuan went around and said that he had returned to the topic that embarrassed a few people just now.


    Now Yuan Zhixing took the lead to change the subject and said: "His Royal Highness, please forgive me for one more word. On this vent, Your Highness can temporarily not mention the main battle, because the entire Great Capital City is talking about the disappearance of the princess. To that group of bandits, but no princess can be found, Changdu Mansion and Ye Xiang can''t make a deal, they will be counted as the head of the main station faction, saying that someone in Qi state deliberately sabotaged the marriage."


    "Well, what Senior Brother Yuan said makes sense." Ji Yuan nodded in agreement, put his hand on the shoulder of Zhang Hui next to him, and smiled, "I will constrain elsewhere, but I regard you as my own brothers. More scruples. It¡¯s good for our classmates in Lushan, not so much calculation."


    Although Zhang Hui and the others settled temporarily in the house by the lake, they also knew that Changdu was not a place to stay for a long time.Zhang Hui plans to go back to Lushan after asking Fan Ying about his father.


    What Zhang Hui didn''t know was that Ye Xiang and Fan Ying in the General''s Mansion at this time were making new calculations on him.


    Ye Xiang came to Qi country this time, in addition to escorting and pro-team, in addition, he wanted to have an active relationship in the Great Capital City, and the eye-catching General Mansion was the first place he visited.


    In the meeting room of the General''s Mansion, Fan Ying and Ye Xiang went through some polite greetings, and they involuntarily talked about the disappearance of Princess Yunya, whom everyone was most concerned about recently.


    Fan Ying said, "Huowei Ye has worked hard. I must have been worried about this matter these days?"


    "Yes, I have no clue at all. Yesterday I finally caught a kid. According to him, he seemed to have seen the princess the day before yesterday, but he said that the girl seemed to have rescued him in Lushan. Beimang and Lushan are far apart , How could the princess go to Lushan again? I don¡¯t think I can find it anymore. I plan to go back and return."


    "Lushan, the kid you are talking about is called Zhang Hui?" Fan Ying thought of Zhang Hui when she said that she wanted Zhang Hui to come to him after a while, so she immediately thought of Zhang Hui.


    Ye Xiang didn''t think that Fan Ying would know Zhang Hui, but Fan Ying''s tone seemed to have no kindness towards Zhang Hui.


    Fan Ying thought for a while, and said casually: "It''s really this kid who hid the princess, right?"


    Ye Xiang said, "He didn''t even dare to kidnap Princess Beimang, and he had no reason to do so. He is just an ordinary Lushan disciple, and has nothing to do with the affairs of Chaotang."


    "That''s not necessarily true. I heard that he has a great friendship with the Seventh Prince in the palace. The Seventh Prince is the main warrior. They are opposed to peace." Fan Ying pretended to be lighthearted and said, but he couldn''t hide the scheming in his eyes.


    "Hey, I also suspect that there is something wrong with that kid." Ye Xiang began to follow Fan Ying''s meaning, but then said with suspicion, "I''m afraid the princess will appear again by then, I can''t tell."


    Fan Ying replied decisively: "No." Because Fan Ying also heard about the disappearance of Princess Yunya, he also guessed that the princess seemed to run away by herself. If she escaped by herself, she would definitely not take the initiative again. Physical.


    Ye Xiang thought to himself: "No one can tell the truth about the princess escaping, so let''s just use this kid to blame it. Let''s talk about it after passing this vent."


    After sitting for a while, he got up and left.He walked out of the gate of the General¡¯s Mansion and was about to get on the carriage when he saw Zhang Hui approaching here. Zhang Hui also saw him, but the two were far apart, and he didn¡¯t stop waiting for a Zhang Hui. There is no reason to get on the carriage, so pretended not to see it, and got in the carriage and left.


    When Zhang Hui saw Ye Xiang leave, he faintly felt that Ye Xiang''s General Mansion would be fine.

 548 Chapter 548: Lu Yan at Mount Seymour

    Zhang Hui entered the General''s Mansion, and the people in the mansion went in to report, and soon came out and brought him in.


    Zhang Hui originally thought that Fan Ying would not meet him so easily, but he didn''t expect Fan Ying to meet him without any embarrassment.He also thought of the last time Fan Ying was in Lushan because he sucked away his internal strength, and kept shouting to kill him. In the end, he didn''t know what happened, but Fan Ying would definitely not let him go so easily. Today Certainly he would not easily tell the whereabouts of his father.


    When he entered the meeting room, Fan Ying was already sitting there.


    Fan Ying knew clearly that Zhang Hui was coming in, still burying his head, thinking about something, and did not raise his head to look at Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui slowly walked towards Fan Ying, even if Fan Ying was lowering his head, he could feel the tiredness and indifference on Fan Ying''s face.


    "Zhang Hui met the general." Zhang Hui saluted Fan Ying.


    Fan Ying yawned, looked at Zhang Hui with false eyes, and thought: "This kid really has tenacity. I told him to look for me for a while. He really came, but what about it? , With your ability, do you really want to go to Beimang to find Lu Yan? Why not fall into Ye Xiang''s hands to be a substitute for the dead, and become my pawn against the Seventh Prince."


    After a while, Fan Yingcai replied: "You really came."


    "I will come when I say it." Zhang Hui''s tone was firm.


    Fan Ying sneered and said: "The heart is high enough, and the temperament is tough, but there is no ability."


    Zhang Hui felt that Fan Ying¡¯s remarks were like a hand pressed against his head, making him a little depressed. Although he was angry, it was irrefutable, because Fan Ying could remember his name Zhang Hui. His father Lu Yan''s fame is indeed like a joke compared to his father.


    When Linshui Town was robbed, he suddenly had a great biological father. He lost his adoptive father last year. It would have been a pleasure to have another biological father this year, but since he knew his father was Lu Yan, people around him looked at him. His vision changed.In the past in Linshui Town, he went down to the river to catch fish, and went up to the mountain to hunt. He could convince his peers in everything. He imagined that he might be really different from ordinary people and might be able to become a swordsman in the future.


    But now, everyone sees him will mention the phrase "Lu Yan posterity". As a descendant of a spiritual genius, he doesn''t get much honor, but is often ridiculed and suspected.


    Fan Ying saw that Zhang Hui hadn''t spoken for a long time, and then said: "Are you here to find out where your father is, and then go to Beimang to find him?"


    "Not bad." Zhang Hui''s tone was still so firm, "I wonder if the general helped me ask the subordinates if they saw the details of my father?"


    "Oh, this!" Fan Ying suddenly remembered something. "It''s not that I won''t ask you, but it''s useless to ask. Mount Seymour is the old place of the Demon Sect. If you go, you may not get it back. Come."


    "What about the old place of Demon Sect?" Zhang Hui felt a little angry when he heard Fan Ying''s tone. When he agreed to help him inquire, he promised to be so serious. Now he came and played him like a monkey.


    Fan Ying sneered again, and ridiculed: "Don''t you know what the old demon sect means? Are you ignorant or mad? Bei Amen was originally a member of the Demon Sect. Later, Bei Amen destroyed the main power of the Demon Sect. But Mount Seymour, as the old place of the Demon Sect, still has the power of the Demon Sect active there. A kid like you, a guardian of the Demon Sect can trample to death with one foot."


    Zhang Hui has also heard of the Demon Sect many times. He only knows that the practice of the Demon Sect is against the natural way of nature, so he was opposed by the practitioners of the world, but he does not believe that the Demon Sect is really as powerful as Fan Ying said. destroy.


    When Fan Ying said this, she began to fall into a memory, and her tone of voice became more relaxed: "Five years ago, at that time, I was not a general. I took the army to fight against the Yan people. We were defeated in that battle. Forced to the vicinity of Mount Seymour, there was a conflict with a group of demon sect remnants at that time, because we had lost the battle, and we had no energy to fight with these people anymore, and I didn¡¯t want to lose any more troops, so I took them to a path. He ran away. A person suddenly came out on the way. That person''s skill is not weak. It doesn''t seem to be under me. We both looked at each other. He probably recognized me and disappeared immediately."


    "You said it was my father who appeared midway?" Zhang Hui''s tone became excited again when he heard that his father was still alive.


    "Your father and I are both Lushan disciples. It is impossible for me to admit my mistakes, and he recognized me, so he let me go, but I did not say anything about it. First, I was afraid that I would be wrong. Second Come, this is related to the face of our Qi country."


    "Qi Guo''s face?" Zhang Hui asked, and he felt a little bored in his heart, thinking that Fan Ying''s words might make him even more uncomfortable.


    "Yes, Qi Guo¡¯s face, Lu Yan¡¯s reputation at the beginning was very well-known. After a battle with Xinghai, Lu Yan lost no word. Bei Amen said that he had lost and had no face to see people, so he hid it. If I say it, Said that he had arrived at Mount Seymour and mixed with the Demon Sect. Isn''t this slap in the face?" Fan Ying sighed after finishing speaking.


    Hearing this, Zhang Hui was unwilling to believe that what Fan Ying said were facts, and shook his head and said: "No, the general should be wrong."


    "I also wish that I was wrong. I haven''t heard anything from Lu Yan in the past few years. I will assume that I was wrong. If you ask, I can only say so much." Fan When Ying said this, there was a sense of vicissitudes and exhaustion that recalled the past.


    Zhang Hui realized why Fan Ying didn''t tell him the details when he was in Lushan. It turns out that Fan Ying still had scruples in his heart.Judging from Fan Ying''s attitude towards Lushan people when he went to Lushan, he still admired Lushan and the owner of the valley in his heart. He didn''t want to talk about such uncertain things and ruin Lushan''s reputation.


    Fan Ying continued: "You are Lu Yan''s son. I thought I was a classmate with him, so I told you the matter. As for you to live on Mount Seymour for a few days, that doesn''t matter to me. "


    When Fan Ying said these words, she was actually saying in her heart: "Useless waste, what else are you going to Mount Seymour? Ye Xiang will arrest you later to replace the dead ghost. The meaning of your life is just being People who are better than you take advantage."


    Zhang Hui was able to inquire a little bit of news about Lu Yan, but this news made him unwilling to believe it.He thought again that it¡¯s no wonder that Ji Yuan¡¯s people tried their best to find out about Lu Yan. It turned out that they didn¡¯t inquire in the same direction. Ji Yuan¡¯s people were all near the south of Beimang where the people of Beimang were often active. Far away and close to the north of Yan State.


    Zhang Hui always felt that even if what Fan Ying said was the truth, there must be something hidden in it. Judging from the evaluation of his father by the people around him, it is impossible for his father to be with the Mozong people. The matter is here. At this point, his urge to go to Beimang to find Lu Yan became even stronger.

 549 Chapter 549 Fan Yings Conspiracy (1)

    At first Zhang Hui thought that Fan Ying was playing tricks on him. Now when Fan Ying told him everything, he began to be a little grateful to Fan Ying. As everyone knows, Fan Ying just thinks that he could be pinched to death by someone at any time like an ant. He lost his life, so I want him to be able to tell the truth that his father is still alive.


    When Fan Ying saw Zhang Hui vowing to find his father, he felt a little angry. Zhang Hui gained his internal strength. He wanted to peel Zhang Hui and drink blood, but even this still couldn¡¯t make up for what he had lost. That part of the internal force, so for him, his presence will only hinder his eyes and make him unhappy.


    If he hadn''t urged Ye Xiang to catch Zhang Hui as a substitute for the dead ghost, he could use this to attack the Seventh Prince Ji Yuan, he really wanted to end Zhang Hui on the spot.


    Zhang Hui thanked Fan Ying and left the general''s house.


    As soon as he came out, he saw Yun Dou and Yuan Zhixing were already waiting there.


    Yun Dou said: "After going in for so long, Senior Brother Yuan is very worried that he has to climb the wall of the General''s Mansion."


    Zhang Hui walked towards their carriage: "Get in the car, I will drive." Because the General''s Mansion is still far away from the lakeside house, the three of them can only drive.


    Yun Dou and Yuan Zhixing asked together: "What did Fan Ying say?"


    After listening to what Fan Ying said, Zhang Hui felt a little bored. He didn''t want to say more about it for a while, just said that he didn''t say much, which was similar to what he said in Lushan last time.


    Yun Dou said again: "I also saw Ye Xiang when you went in. I don''t know what he did in the General''s Mansion. This person is very treacherous, and there must be no good."


    Zhang Hui sat down on the carriage and said loudly: "Follow him, I am not afraid of him anyway."


    The carriage left the Changdu Center and drove eastward, leaving the market, and there were fewer and fewer pedestrians around. After entering the path between the countryside, you could hardly see passers-by.


    Yun Dou had been sitting in the car for a long time, and started to fall asleep in the car. Yuan Zhixing opened the window and looked at the surrounding scenery from time to time.


    Only Zhang Hui was still thinking about what Fan Ying said to him just now, imagining the scene where Fan Ying and Lu Yan met five years ago, and imagining how Lu Yanhui would spend every day at Mount Seymour.


    Ever since he knew that he still had a biological father, he would often imagine a person in his mind. He had the same face as himself, with outstanding talent, heroic spirit, and living a solitary life in a foreign land.


    He felt that one day he would meet this person in his imagination, and he believed that he was still alive in the world, and one day, he would find him.


    The imagination in Zhang Hui''s mind was suddenly interrupted by a group of people who jumped over on a small road.


    The team were all Beimang warriors. They rode towards Zhang Hui and rushed towards Zhang Hui, followed by Ye Xiang. He had a calm face and looked at Zhang Hui as if he had pinched Zhang Hui in his hand. Gained general confidence.


    Zhang Hui saw this group of people coming fiercely, as if trying to capture them. He didn''t want to understand it for a while. The people from Changdu Mansion brought him and Yundou over, and Ye Xiang released them again after asking. Now Ye Xiang came to arrest them again, what is he going to do?


    Yun Dou woke up and fell asleep when he heard the movement outside the car. He opened the curtain and saw that the people in the brigade were about to catch them. He was so scared that he looked at Yuan Zhixing and waited for Yuan Zhixing to come out and make an idea. Yuan Zhixing looked calm and just sat quietly. Listen to the movement outside.


    Ye Xiang approached Zhang Hui and made a gesture for his men to come up and catch people.


    Zhang Hui scolded, "Ye Xiang, this is the capital of Qi State, how dare you arrest people indiscriminately?"


    "Zhang Hui and his accomplices hid Princess Beimang privately, and smuggled the princess out of the Great Capital City and took them together." Zhang Hui screamed to his men.


    Zhang Hui stood up from the carriage, and then scolded: "Ye Xiang, you still have to be shameless, and you let us go the day before yesterday. Now we have turned back and made a fame to arrest people. I think you are revenge. I am one. Disciple Lushan, why should I arrest your princess?"


    "You are in collusion with the main fighting faction of the Qi State, and deliberately sabotaged the relationship, you are under the instigation of others!"


    Zhang Hui heard Ye Xiang''s words about "the main battle faction" and "being instructed by others", and immediately responded that Ye Xiang might have a bigger conspiracy behind his arrest this time. The main battle faction he referred to might be the Seventh Prince Ji. far.


    Zhang Hui secretly said in his heart: "No wonder he would go to Fan Ying''s mansion. It turned out that the two were in collusion. Fan Ying was on the side of the third prince Ji Lian. It is likely that he gave Ye Xiang an idea and arrested them. Live, and use this to frame the Seventh Highness. Unfortunately, we are still living in the Seventh Highness¡¯s Mansion these days. This is really unclear."


    Zhang Hui thought that since Ye Xiang and Fan Ying were deliberately colluding, it would be impossible to reason with him now.He left the carriage and was ready to fight Ye Xiang.


    Ye Xiang saw Zhang Hui drew his sword as if he was going to fight him, and laughed: "Boy, did you use this sword to scare people? When I saw you last time, you didn''t know how to martial arts. How long will you dare to do it with me, I would like to see what magical skills you Lushan have taught you, haha."


    Yuan Zhixing heard that Zhang Hui and Ye Xiang were about to fight, so he got out of the carriage and walked towards Zhang Hui.


    Seeing Yuan Zhixing getting out of the carriage, Ye Xiang smiled even more happily: "Oh, they are all here, let''s get on together. If you are killed, the princess'' disappearance will just come to an end."


    Zhang Hui approached Ye Xiang with his sword, but Ye Xiang didn''t put Zhang Hui in his eyes at all, neither drew his sword nor moved his body, and blinked contemptuously, waiting for Zhang Hui to make a move.


    The sword moves Zhang Hui learned were all taught by Yuan Zhixing, and Yuan Zhixing''s teaching method focuses on gradual and orderly progress, and will not teach much at the beginning, so the sword moves he knows can only be said to be better than nothing.


    Seeing Zhang Hui''s delay in making moves, Ye Xiang became impatient, so he rushed towards Zhang Hui, grabbed his shoulders, Zhang Hui waved his sword to block, and Ye Xiang''s hands seemed to have a layer of invisible truth. Qi shielded him, and when his sword approached Ye Xiang''s hand, it suddenly bounced back like it had hit a hard object.


    Ye Xiang waved his palm in front of Zhang Hui''s eyes and swiped it along the sword in Zhang Hui''s hand. Zhang Hui felt that the sword in his hand was stuck and suddenly couldn''t move. It turned out that it was only Ye Xiang extending two fingers. Pinched the tip of his sword.


    Zhang Hui felt a little angry, and thought, Ye Xiang had made it clear that he was insulting him on purpose.In a fit of anger, he fought even more out of order, and after struggling to pull the sword away, he punched Ye Xiang''s face vigorously with the other hand.


    Ye Xiang blocked Zhang Hui¡¯s punch in mid-air with one hand. He didn¡¯t expect Zhang Hui to have such a strong internal force. When he reached out to block it, he only used three points of force, but Zhang Hui was able to beat him. He leaned back, but Ye Xiang had reached the stage of turning round, his internal strength was not comparable to Zhang Huineng after all, and he still blocked the punch.


    "Good boy, there are two more. You have cultivated such a strong internal force in such a short period of time. You Lushan also boast that the method of practice goes straight and natural. A kid who can''t do martial arts has such a strong internal force in a short time, and he didn''t go. I don''t believe in shortcuts!" Ye Xiang stepped back two steps, no longer dismissive of Zhang Hui as he did before, and fear began to leak in his eyes.

 550 Chapter 550 Fan Yings Conspiracy (2)

    Ye Xiang thought: "This kid Zhang Hui should not be underestimated. He has such internal strength at such an old age. If he stays in Lushan for a long time, one day I am afraid that he will be above me. I have had many holidays with him. In the future, even if I am willing to let him go, he may not let me go. It is better to get rid of him as soon as possible to avoid future troubles."


    Ye Xiang looked at Zhang Hui with killing intent in his eyes, and he wanted to subdue Zhang Hui in a short time before Yuan Zhixing made a move.As soon as he pulled out his sword, the surrounding atmosphere suddenly changed, and Zhang Hui could feel a chill immediately.


    Ye Xiang''s sword moves made Zhang Hui unable to see clearly. Knowing that he was no match for Ye Xiang, he immediately thought of using "Yundou Slowly" to escape first.


    Yuan Zhi''s behavior allowed Zhang Hui to escape smoothly, and quickly blocked Zhang Hui.Ye Xiang''s sword wanted Yuan Zhixing to stab again, and Yuan Zhixing also drew his sword to block it.


    Yuan Zhixing is famous for his flying sword, but he is still used to walking with a long sword, and he knows that Ye Xiang is very good at swordsmanship, and it is a pleasure to be able to meet his opponents.


    After Zhang Hui avoided, he turned around to see Yuan Zhixing and Ye Xiang fighting vigorously, then turned back to help Yuan Zhixing.


    When he was in Jianyang, he saw Ye Xiang and Yuan Zhixing compete. In comparison between the two, Ye Xiang was still slightly better. At this time, he was afraid that Ye Xiang would hurt Yuan Zhixing, so he wanted to watch it. Ideas to help Yuan Zhixing.


    Yuan Zhixing had a good time with Ye Xiang and didn''t want to use Feijian. He just wanted to have a few more moves with Ye Xiang.


    Yun Dou was dazzled by the sword light at first, so he didn''t dare to open his eyes. When he heard the sound of the sword strike a little bit louder, he buried his head in his arm in shock.


    Zhang Hui saw that Yun Dou was so embarrassed, and he didn''t expect Yun Dou to be able to help. He only hoped that Yun Dou could stay obediently and don''t cause them trouble.


    After Yuan Zhixing and Ye Xiang fought for a while, Yun Dou was not so scared, and started to watch the two move with wide eyes. The whole person was no longer nervous, and his attention was focused on the two moves.


    Zhang Hui saw that Yun Dou was engrossed in his eyes, and he was still muttering words, thinking that this idiot might really miss something famous.


    After Yun Dou watched for a while, he not only muttered in his mouth, but also started to make gestures in his hands: "On the contrary, it is flat..."


    At this time, Ye Xiang had already begun to gain the upper hand, Yuan Zhixing was struggling to fight more and more, and Zhang Hui raised his sword to help Ye Xiang again.


    Yun Dou yelled to Zhang Hui: "Take him into position!"


    Zhang Hui didn''t know if Yun Dou was making any sense. He usually saw Yun Dou studying there with the "cloud birth position technique", and he expected that he might actually be able to see something.He lives with Yundou, and he can understand a little bit about the "cloud birth position technique", but he knows it but he doesn''t know why. Yundou can still understand the name of the position, but he doesn''t know why he should start from this position. It''s just a sneak attack.


    As Yundou said, he rushed towards the Ping into the position that Ye Xiangjian used. As a result, when Ye Xiang resisted Yuan Zhixing''s attack, he was disrupted by Zhang Hui on the defensive and was beaten by Yuan Zhixing for the first time. The gains and losses are square inches.


    Yun Dou was overjoyed and instantly increased his confidence, and then reminded Zhang Hui several times. Zhang Hui attacked Ye Xiang from the side as Yun Dou said.


    After Ye Xiang was in a mess, he was already a little angry, and Zhang Hui''s sneak attack was completely messed up.


    Just as Zhang Hui and Yun Dou were proud, Ye Xiang''s men rushed to Yun Dou, tied Yun Dou''s hands, and stuffed a ball of cloth into his mouth so that he could no longer speak.


    Zhang Hui stepped forward to deal with the few Beimang warriors. He saw the bright machete in the hands of the Beimang warrior. He also expected that he was not their opponent, but saw that they tied Yundou to the place where the horse was tied. Can''t bear to abandon Yundou.


    He held the sword and chased in the direction of Yundou. The warrior Beimang didn''t make any gestures with Zhang Huiduo. He drew out the scimitar and slashed directly at Zhang Hui''s hand. Zhang Hui couldn''t dodge for a while and was hit by the scimitar. .


    He only heard a "hiss" sound, he felt a piece of his sleeve had fallen off, and then he felt a numb pain in his arm, and the blood still flowed down his hand.


    "If you don''t want this kid to lose his life, just follow us obediently." The warrior Beimang''s voice was as rough as his appearance, and he shouted at Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui and Yundou were taken by Ye Xiang''s men for a long way before Ye Xiang rode up to chase them.Zhang Hui looked at Ye Xiang a little embarrassed, not as if he had rushed over after defeating Yuan Zhixing, but as if he had lost the battle and followed helplessly.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself: "I hope Senior Brother Yuan is okay, but Senior Brother Yuan has a low chance of winning according to their playstyle just now. I don''t know what happened behind that to repel Ye Xiang."


    Zhang Hui and Yundou were tied behind the horse by Ye Xiang¡¯s men. When they were taken to prison, they were exhausted, blood blisters were worn out on the soles of their feet, and both legs seemed to be unconscious. Walking on the ground feels that the ground is soft.


    The injury on Zhang Hui''s arm can only be slapped with a cloth by himself. Compared to the fatigue of the whole body, the injury on his hand made him feel less.


    The two were detained for two days, and no one came to interrogate them. There was no one who came to talk to them, so they were simply locked up.


    Yun Dou started to panic, and said bitterly to Zhang Hui: "Will you just lock us to death like this? My parents don''t even know that I am here in Changdu, and I don''t even know how I died. If I didn¡¯t marry a daughter-in-law, I hope to marry a daughter-in-law in my life. I don¡¯t want to die yet."


    Zhang will bury his head in the wall, pretending to be doze, not wanting to listen to Yundou''s verbose.He had been wondering what was going on outside for the past two days. How could it be so quiet? Ye Xiang didn''t look like a procrastinating temper, so how could he leave them alone for two days?


    At noon, there was movement in the cell, and both Zhang Hui and Yun Dou thought it was a food delivery person.As a result, the person who entered did not carry the food container in his hand, but directly unlocked the cell door.


    "Is this going to kill us? Anyway, I''ll eat a full meal first, I''m still hungry." Yun Dou suffocated his face and looked at the man who entered.


    The man didn''t even look at Yundou, so he lowered his head and pushed the door open, and said impatiently, "You can go now."


    Yun Dou couldn''t believe what this person said was true, and said to Zhang Hui: "He said we can go, so shall we go?"


    "If you don''t leave, you stay here." Zhang Hui replied coldly. He guessed that something was going on outside, so Ye Xiang neither killed them nor tried them, so he just kept them locked up for two days. .


    Zhang Hui and Yundou left Changdu Mansion, and they saw Yuan Zhixing driving a carriage nearby waiting for them.


    Yuan Zhixing saw them coming out, and hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed their arms to look and look again: "It''s calculated, I''m relieved when I come out without problems."


    Zhang Hui was also thinking about the fierce battle between Ye Xiang and Yuan Zhixing two days ago. He was afraid that Yuan Zhixing would be injured. Now that Yuan Zhixing is safe and sound, he is relieved.


    "Senior Brother Yuan was okay afterwards that day?" Zhang Hui couldn''t help but ask.


    Yuan Zhixing helped Zhang Hui and Yundou into the carriage and said, "I''m fine, it just made you two suffer. Later that day, His Highness rushed to fight Ye Xiang back with me, but because of his identity, his Highness couldn''t We chased you back on the spot, so we can only go back and try to save you."


    "Then how did this get us out again?" Zhang Hui asked immediately.


    "Get in the car first, and tell you slowly when I go back."

 551 Chapter 551 Fan Yings Conspiracy (3)

    Yuan Zhixing drove Zhang Hui and Yundou back to the house by the lake in a carriage. Zhang Hui got out of the carriage and Ji Yuan greeted them.


    Ji Yuan asked Zhang Hui and Yundou to be helped in, and brought in the prepared meals.


    Zhang Hui sat on the couch, waiting for Yuan Zhixing to come over and tell him what had happened in the past few days and why he and Yun Dou were suddenly released again.


    Yuan Zhixing and Ji Yuan were also sitting together on the couch. Ji Yuan looked at Yuan Zhixing and motioned to him to tell Zhang Hui what happened in the past few days.


    "This is really funny to talk about, and Princess Beimang really showed up by herself." Yuan Zhixing said with a smile.


    When Zhang Hui heard it, he guessed that the princess should have appeared, so he and Yun Dou were not convicted of hiding the princess and smuggling out of the city.


    "Where did she show up? Didn''t she just want to escape? Why would she show up?" Zhang Hui asked curiously. When he asked the question, he found that besides being curious about the princess, he seemed to have something in his heart. So caring, suddenly her cold face appeared in his mind again.


    Yuan Zhixing cleared his throat, held back his laugh, and said, "She, you must have never thought of it... She appeared in the post where Ye Xiang lived."


    "Ah..." Yun Dou exclaimed, "Does that mean she is back again?"


    Yuan Zhixing shook his head and said, "No, she just showed up and ran away again, as if she was deliberately teasing Ye Xiang. Moreover, the entire post and Changdu Mansion knew about this. Many people saw Ye Xiang chasing her but Did not catch up."


    Yun Dou said: "I think she has an antagonism with Ye Xiang 80%, and deliberately asked Ye Xiang to do the miscellaneous things, and now even people have run away."


    Zhang Hui said: "She is a woman who can have any hatred against Ye Xiang. However, she can escape from Ye Xiang, and her ability is not so great!"


    "Yeah, I also heard that Princess Beimang Yunya''s skill is superior to that of many North Amen masters, but I didn''t expect that even Ye Xiang could not help her." When Ji Yuan said this, his face was full of smiles. Looks very satisfied with this result.


    Zhang Hui saw that Ji Yuan''s reaction was a little confused. It stands to reason that he was a member of the royal family. This kind of thing would hurt the royal family''s face. He shouldn''t be so happy when everyone is talking about it.Later, Zhang Hui thought that Ji Yuan was the main fighting faction and opposed peacemaking, which was understandable.


    Now Zhang Hui could finally figure out why no one came to care about them in these two days. It turned out that this embarrassing thing happened to Ye Xiang, and he definitely didn''t want to see Zhang Hui.


    Yun Dou asked again: "What about Ye Xiang now?"


    Ji Yuan said, "I left for Beimang early this morning. My father was very angry about this. Ye Xiang just hurried away wittyly. But I don''t think he will return to Beimang immediately. Princess Yunya will be found first."


    "That''s what I said." Zhang Hui nodded in response.


    Several people also talked about Ye Xiang''s sudden change of mind to arrest Zhang Hui two days ago. Ji Yuan said: "This is Fan Ying''s idea. He just wants to make a fuss and make my father dislike us even more. These main combat factions, hey, it just happened that we were in the same place these few days and let him catch him. That day, I was afraid that Fan Ying would embarrass you, so I planned to follow up and watch, but I saw that Senior Brother Yuan and Ye Xiang couldn¡¯t escape. Body, I helped Senior Brother Yuan, but I can¡¯t help you anymore, because once I catch up, I¡¯ll sit down and I¡¯m instructing you to destroy and kiss."


    Zhang Hui patted Ji Yuan on his shoulder: "Okay, I understand this. It''s just that you and Ye Xiang..." Zhang Hui hesitated when he said that, because when he met the assassin in Lushan, he didn''t see Ji Yuan. He couldn''t think that Ji Yuan could fight Ye Xiang.


    "You must be thinking that I and Senior Brother Yuan together are not Ye Xiang''s opponents?" Ji Yuan smiled heartily.


    Seeing Zhang Hui''s doubts about this matter, Ji Yuan explained the reason why he did not take action when they encountered the assassin last time they went down Lushan.It turned out that at that time, Ji Yuan was in the broken mirror stage. During the broken mirror, the practitioners will have new adjustments to the movement of pulse awareness and real power. The pulse awareness will be in a very fragile stage, so he had no luck at that time. Oppose the assassin.


    When Ji Yuan said this, Zhang Hui felt even more strange about what happened last time. Why did Ji Yuan happen to meet an assassin during the period when he broke the mirror?When he and Ji Yuan went down Lushan together, the assassin had already appeared at the time. Ji Yuan didn¡¯t say anything about himself in the broken mirror period. It can be seen that for a practitioner, he must be kept secret during the broken mirror period. At that time, the two assassins were clearly prepared, and it seemed that someone in Lushan had betrayed Ji Yuan.


    Zhang Hui sighed in his heart: "His Royal Highness, as an excellent prince, is really living on thin ice!"


    In the end, several people brought the topic back to Princess Yunya. Ji Yuan opposed the marriage. He was amused and curious about Princess Yunya''s escape, because he knew that his father Ji Hui was angry at this moment. I just forgot about it, so he was amused and it wasn''t filial piety.


    Yun Dou was completely confused by the whole incident, and he was still immersed in the disillusioned loss of Sister Lanhua.


    Yuan Zhixing felt that a princess Beimang had such a high level of cultivation and was very puzzled. He sighed: "I have never heard of such a powerful princess in Beimang. This princess even has Ye Xiang. She can''t help it, what kind of character is this?"


    Ji Yuan said: "It doesn''t have to be that Ye Xiang''s cultivation base is above Ye Xiang, maybe she''s just light work and particularly powerful."


    Zhang Hui recalled the situation when he saw the white-clothed woman that day. He couldn''t help but imagine her being in the air, elegant and swift. A picture emerged in his mind. The woman flew up in the sky with her clothes draped and was about to disappear. Looking back at him, her cold face instantly imprinted on his heart, leaving him with melancholy and regret.


    "Hey, what am I thinking about? She is far away in Beimang. I will probably never see her again in this life." When Zhang Hui thinks this way, he seems to be really sorry. Meeting in a hurry, there is no time to leave a reason to meet again.


    Ji Yuan has been thinking about the funny part of this incident, and suddenly looked at Zhang Hui and joked: "Hey, the princess didn''t know that you were arrested, so she came to save you on purpose?"


    "How is it possible, we met right on the water, how could she risk such a big risk to save me?" Zhang Hui shook his head helplessly.


    Ji Yuan usually acts steadily and rarely ridicules with others, but now he talks happily and continues to ridicule: "Maybe people don''t want to meet you Pingshui. If she still meets you next time, I think Bacheng is in love with you."

 552 Chapter 552 The Princess May Be Fake

    Ye Xiang left Changdu with his family-sending team. He was always depressed along the way. He felt that what had happened in the past few days was too coincidental.


    In the general¡¯s mansion, Fan Ying gave him an idea to take Zhang Hui. At that time, he also guessed Fan Ying¡¯s intentions. He had also heard about the contradiction between Fan Ying and Ji Yuan. He knew Fan Ying. Want to take this matter to hit Ji Yuan.At that time, they both concluded that Princess Yunya would definitely not come back since she ran away, so they made the decision to arrest Zhang Hui in order to beat Ji Yuan. As a result, no one would have thought that Princess Yunya was actually herself. came back.


    Ye Xiang rode on the horse and walked extremely slowly. He was unwilling to leave Changdu here. He always felt that he was trapped in a conspiracy, and Yunya was probably also part of the conspiracy.


    In Beimang, he had heard that Yunya''s cultivation was not weak, but he never believed that Yunya could escape from his own hands.


    He kept reminiscing about the situation two days ago, when he returned to the post house and heard someone shouting "The princess is back" outside, so he hurried out to see.


    Yunya wears a veil as usual and stands coldly in front of him, and just as he is about to ask Yunya what happened before, and who has taken her away, Yunya suddenly flies from his eyes. On the roof, he was so fast that he almost had no time to react.


    He also jumped on the roof to chase after him, and the Beimang warrior and relatives in the post house watched him chase Yunya.In Beimang, he had very little contact with Yunya. He didn¡¯t know Yunya¡¯s level of cultivation, but he didn¡¯t believe that Yunya¡¯s figure could be so fast. She jumped off the roof when he chased him down. , Yunya has disappeared.


    He really didn''t understand why Yunya wanted to run away, and returned after escaping.In the past few years in Beimang, Yunya has rarely left the palace, and has never resisted her marriage to Qi. How can she suddenly behave so strangely, as if she had changed someone.


    He felt that he could only explain it by being caught in a conspiracy. Yunya seemed to be deliberately sabotaging the marriage, but he could only think about it in his heart. If he told other princes and ministers of Beimang, he had no evidence. , May cause trouble for yourself.


    He even suspected that this princess Yunya was a fake, because this princess had covered her face for many years, and no one knew what she really looked like, but he could only think about it. He had no evidence of all this. No one would believe him.


    Now if he goes back to Beimang, the princess will be lost, and his relationship will be disturbed. He can''t make any relationship, so he is unwilling to leave the capital, but he has to leave again.For the present, he can only find Yunya to prove that these are not his faults.


    After the team he led climbed a mountain, he asked everyone to stop and rest, but he still couldn''t let go of Yunya''s affairs.He asked the girl who had brought Yunya to call over.


    The maid had been asked several times by Ye Xiang, and when she saw Ye Xiang, she was no longer as scared as she was at the beginning.


    Ye Xiang was sitting on a piece of grass, drinking a sheepskin bag in his hand, his expression dignified, and he fell into a moment of thought.


    The maid walked to Ye Xiang''s side and waited for him to ask questions with her head down.


    "What''s wrong with the princess lately? Have you said anything wrong?"


    "No, the princess has always said few things, and hasn''t said anything wrong recently."


    Ye Xiang looked at the person next to him, and made a gesture to the maid, telling her to come closer to her, so as not to let others hear their conversation.


    "You have been following the princess for many years, don''t you think that the princess has been different from before?" Ye Xiang knows that this maid is timid, if you ask her if she thinks Yunya is different in recent years, she might still Would not dare to say, so I opened this head to lead her to talk about it.


    "When Ye Huwei said that, I really feel that something is wrong with the princess in the past two years. Now the princesses are gone. I don''t know what the end will be when I go back. I have nothing to say about it. I''m waiting for the princess. For seven years, many of the princess¡¯s previous habits have suddenly changed in the past two years. The princess has never liked salty food since she was a child. A new cook came a year ago. We didn¡¯t explain the past in time. The princess made the dishes salty and even ate it. Nothing. In the past, the princess was not afraid of the cold. In the past two years, she was extremely afraid of the cold. She took care of me for a stove early. I was always a confused person and wouldn¡¯t care about so much, but there was a lot of something wrong with it. Yes, I will naturally still feel weird.¡± The maid talked a long list, as if suddenly remembering a lot of things that were wrong.


    "How long have you seen the appearance of the princess?" Ye Xiang asked a key sentence.


    "The princess didn''t let me serve in the past two years, so I haven''t seen it in two years."


    "Then if you see the princess, can you recognize it?"


    "Of course." The maid replied with great certainty.


    Ye Xiang listened to the maid talking so much, and even more suspected that the problem was with this princess Yunya, she might really be a fake princess.


    He also remembered that when he asked Yundou and Zhang Hui for questioning, Yundou talked a lot and revealed that the girl who looked like Yunya he saw near the inn had rescued them in Lushan.


    "I don''t know if the girl Zhang Hui met that day is really Princess Yunya, if that girl is really Princess Yunya, and the girl really saved the two boys in Lushan, then this fake cloud Can Princess Ya really have something to do with Lushan? The seventh prince Ji Yuan practiced in Lushan before. Could this fake princess be a spy arranged by Ji Yuan?" Ye Xiang made some assumptions and felt this A series of questions seemed to make sense, "It''s no wonder that Fan Ying wanted to take this to attack Ji Yuan, but in the end it turned out to be nothing. It turned out that it was the mantis hunting the cicada and the oriole."


    Thinking of this, he was even more unwilling to go back to Beimang like this. He wrote a letter to send the family back to Beimang, parted ways with them with his entourage, and walked in the direction of Lushan.


    Zhang Hui bid farewell to Ji Yuan with Yun Dou and Yuan Zhixing, drove the large boxes of books in a carriage, and began the journey back to Lushan.


    After some inquiries these days, he probably knew what Mount Seymour was like.He asked Yun Dou to sort out the contents of the book related to Mount Seymour in his mind, and the two drew a rough map of the vicinity of Mount Seymour.


    Mount Seymour is at the junction of the three countries of Qi, Beimang, and Yan. The terrain is complex, with high mountains and valleys crisscrossing, and the terrain is steep. It is separated from Beimang by a snowy mountain. The population of Beimang is concentrated in the south of Daxueshan. Therefore, there are few Northern Mangs living near Mount Seymour.Mount Seymour is to the south of the country of Yan, but there are few people from the country of Yan near Mount Seymour. Because the Demon Sect originated in Beimang, they cannot accommodate the people of Yan and Qi, so they formed their own relatively closed circle on Mount Seymour. .

 553 Chapter 553

    The carriage drove to an open flat ground, and Yun Dou looked around the window with his head stretched out.


    He saw a group of people far behind them, like Ye Xiang''s people. After watching for a while, he found that they were walking slowly or not, as if they were deliberately keeping a certain distance.


    "Zhang Hui, where is Ye Xiang following us?" Yun Dou shouted anxiously to Zhang Hui.


    "Leave him alone, I''ll find a place to visit the mountains and rivers later, I don''t think he will follow us." Zhang Huidao.


    "Princess Yunya is gone. Ye Xiang can''t go back for business. He is not reconciled. He definitely wants to find someone back first." Yuan Zhixing knows that Ye Xiang''s temperament is competitive, and now he is more and more popular in Bei Amen. Pay attention, he is definitely not reconciled because the efforts made in the past few years have been so in vain.


    Zhang Hui drove the car and chose a road with a lot of people. He thought that maybe he could pass through a place with flowers and abundance, and he could experience the local customs and customs.


    As soon as he entered this place, he felt the breeze and smoothness, full of fresh air, and when he looked around, there was a fresh green, and the world was as clean as it was just washed.


    Yun Dou raised the curtain and shouted, "It smells so good, is it that the girl is nearby?"


    A gust of wind blew, Zhang Hui also smelled the scent of orchids in the wind, and said: "You are stupid, that girl is so big, how can you smell the scent after a long distance?"


    The more the carriage moves forward, the clearer the scent in the wind, but the scent is always fresh and elegant, and the smell does not make life greasy, and it is caught in the wind and drifts past the nose from time to time. Always full of expectations.


    When Zhang Hui passed the road, he saw the words "Orchid Valley" engraved on a large rock, and he realized that they had come to a place where orchids were produced.


    At this time, there was a carriage passing by him, and there were densely packed orchid pots, like vendors who came here to buy flowers.


    When the carriage walked along the road, you could see the orchids placed on the side of the road. Those orchids were placed randomly without the elegant room, but still elegant.Zhang Huiben has no special interest in these flowers and plants. The only orchids he saw were the pots placed in Xu Gui''s study. Now when he walked to the Orchid Valley, he felt very interesting.


    Moreover, the houses in this place are also elegantly built, as if they were deliberately built for the name "Youlan Valley". The houses along the road are scattered and scattered, natural and sparse, with elegant colors. Zhang will walk all the way and think that the scenery here is the best special.


    Yuan Zhixing was not as curious about the outside world as Yundou, but he kept raising the windows to see the scenery along the road.


    When the carriage passed by the crowd, Yuan Zhixing suddenly raised the curtain to get out of the carriage, shouting: "Sister Wen."


    Zhang Hui guessed that he might have found someone he knew, and immediately stopped the carriage.


    After getting out of the car, Yuan Zhixing looked around for a long time before returning to the carriage: "It''s strange, I clearly saw her just now, why did he disappear for a while?"


    "Who is Junior Sister Wen?" Yun Dou always asks very quickly about women.


    "Have you never heard of Junior Sister Wen? She was in our Luming Hall two years ago, and later became a direct disciple of the Valley Master, and she never came back."


    Yuan Zhixing said that Gu Zhu¡¯s direct disciple immediately attracted Zhang Hui¡¯s attention. This Junior Sister Wen was also the first Gu Zhu¡¯s direct disciple that Zhang Hui had heard of. He couldn¡¯t wait to see Gu Zhu¡¯s direct disciple and Lushan. What are the differences among other disciples.


    Yuan Zhixing went on to say: "Sister Wen is the most important disciple of Master. She is more talented in practice than me, for example, Junior Brother Fang. Later, she was selected by the valley master to enter Lugu, and there is no news about her."


    "Wow." Yun Dou let out an enviable scream. Although he is only a handyman at the Mingzhiguanyuan, he often dreams of entering Lugu.


    Zhang Hui listened to the conversation between Yun Dou and Yuan Zhixing, while slowly driving the carriage, occasionally looking at the scenery along the road.Suddenly, in front of him, a woman suddenly turned her head towards him, and that face made him uncontrollably pull the reins.


    Zhang Hui found out that she was the woman in white that he and Yun Dou saw outside the Changduna Inn. Ye Xiang also said that she was Princess Yunya.


    It¡¯s just that she changed her clothes and wore a very ordinary gray long dress. Seen from the back, she was no different from the daughter of ordinary people in the market, but when she looked at her face, she was beautiful and refined, making people come and go pedestrians. You can notice her at a glance.


    "She is really Princess Yunya? Since she is going to escape, let her run away. We shall assume that we have never met her." Zhang Hui was afraid of revealing her identity, so he picked up his horse whip and wanted the carriage to go ahead of her. But the woman''s eyes kept staring at him. When the two of them faced each other and were about to miss it, Zhang Hui still had some regrets in his heart.


    "Stop!" At this moment, Yuan Zhixing stood up from the carriage and shouted that Zhang would stop the carriage.


    Yuan Zhixing got out of the carriage and walked in the opposite direction of the carriage.Zhang Hui turned his head and saw Yuan Zhi walking next to the woman who had just been dressed in grey, smiling and saying something.


    Yun Dou also looked back and asked, "Isn''t she the Sister Wen that Senior Brother Yuan said?" He said, jumped out of the carriage and ran towards Yuan Zhixing.


    Yuan Zhixing led the woman toward Zhang Hui, and Zhang Hui looked back at them. He just heard Yuan Zhixing say that the name of this "Sister Wen" was Wen Ruhui. Now it seems that she has such a cool and elegant appearance. It''s really as the name suggests.


    Zhang Hui couldn''t believe that there would be two people so alike in this world. Wen Ruhui''s appearance was almost exactly the same as the woman in white clothes they saw outside the inn that day. Just looking at it this way, Wen Ruhui would appear to be a little friendly and warm. Be gentle.


    "This is your Senior Sister Wen." Yuan Zhixing led Wen Ruhui to the carriage, and introduced Zhang Hui and Yundou to Wen Ruhui.


    Zhang Hui stared at Wen Ruhui''s face, he wanted to use his eyes to test whether Wen Ruhui was really the woman in white he saw that day, and Wen Ruhui just glanced at him lightly and then looked away.


    "Sister Wen, have we met somewhere?" Zhang Hui still looked straight at Wen Ruhui. He knew that people could tell lies, but his eyes couldn''t deceive them.


    "Yeah, Senior Sister Wen looks like Princess Yunya of Beimang." Yun Dou''s mind has never been too confusing when she speaks, and she intends to continue speaking.


    Yuan Zhixing didn''t understand why Zhang Hui and Yun Dou reacted in this way. He smiled awkwardly and explained to Wen Ruhui: "The two juniors are young and love to joke with others."


    Wen Ruhui nodded slightly, with a faint smile on his lips: "I have seen you, but you have never seen me. I sent you back on the hill behind Lushan."

 554 Chapter 554

    Zhang Hui suddenly realized that it was really from Lugu who tied him and Yundou and sent them down the mountain that day.


    He and Yun Dou had always wondered what the woman looked like that day, and now they can finally see the true face.


    Yun Dou was slapped by the white-clothed woman outside the inn, which completely broke his illusion about the sister orchid in his heart for so many days. Now I see Wen Ruhui, although he is more intimate and gentler than the white-clothed woman I saw that day. Be gentle, but he still felt that Wen Ruhui was cold and not close, and he lost the subtle feeling that he had imagined before.


    "I was ashamed of how much I had offended Senior Sister Wen in the past." Zhang Hui remembered the words he and Yun Dou said to Wen Ruhui that day, which indeed offended him.


    Wen Ruhui seemed to have not taken this matter to heart for a long time, and said lightly: "You should be punished after you break into the mountain, and it is not too much to tie you two under the mountain."


    "Not too much, too much." Yun Dou answered graciously.


    Yuan Zhixing asked, "Why did Junior Sister Wen come here?"


    "By the order of the Lord Gu, I walk in the world and like these flowers, so I stay here for a while." Wen Ruhui seemed gentle at first, but when he tasted it carefully, there was a desolation in the gentleness.


    Zhang Hui said, "Sister Wen went to the Great Capital City?" He still felt that Wen Ruhui was too similar to the woman in white clothes he saw that day. He wanted to try her with these words and see how she would answer.


    "I didn''t go." Wen Ruhui looked at Zhang Hui, her eyes gentle and calm, not as if she was lying.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself, there are so many weird things in this world, how could there be two people who look so alike.


    While several people were talking, they felt that a group of people were getting closer and closer, and Zhang Hui glanced at the corner of his eyes and knew that it was Ye Xiang again.


    He looked at Wen Ruhui''s reaction when he saw Ye Xiang''s arrival. Wen Ruhui seemed to have no knowledge of Ye Xiang at all, and talked to Yuan Zhixing without changing his expression.


    Ye Xiang¡¯s people stopped at the back of the carriage. Yuan Zhixing turned and looked at Ye Xiang. Only then did Wen Ruhui stop talking to Yuan Zhixing. Looking at those people, she looked like she didn¡¯t know these people. But there was no fear on his face.


    Ye Xiang stepped forward and greeted Yuan Zhixing: "This Orchid Valley is really a good place, everyone got together."


    Yuan Zhixing nodded politely, not wanting to talk to Ye Xiang more.


    Ye Xiang quickly locked his gaze on Wen Ruhui, frowning and thinking for a long time before speaking: "This girl is yours?"


    "It''s my junior sister." Yuan Zhixing replied.


    "Why do I look so familiar?" Ye Xiang began to suspect that Wen Ruhui was the missing Princess Yunya, and his eyes kept fixed on Wen Ruhui.


    Zhang Hui stepped forward and said: "Ye Huwei, you must also understand the ideal of going to the countryside and doing the same. In our country of Qi, staring at other girls like you will be regarded as rude."


    Although Ye Xiang is arrogant, he often has some high-sounding pursuits when he does things. Everyone says that Beimang is an uncivilized place. The people of Beimang don¡¯t understand etiquette, so he seems to understand the etiquette of the Central Plains. Qi Guo''s words and deeds seemed to pay more attention to these red tapes than Qi Guoren. He was not annoyed by Zhang Hui''s words, but he narrowed his presumptuous eyes a lot.


    "It''s no wonder girl, I just saw you familiar, so I was rude." Ye Xiang said politely.


    After he finished speaking, he winked behind him, and then a sixteen or seventeen-year-old maid came up. The maid was Yunya''s maid. She lowered her head and walked carefully, her movements and expressions seemed hesitant. cautious.


    Zhang Hui guessed that Ye Xiang called this maid to come up to let her come up to recognize someone.The maid stared at Wen Ruhui for a long time, but Wen Ruhui''s expression remained unchanged.The handmaid didn''t dare to look more, but when she saw Wen Ruhui, she immediately showed a surprised look on her face, and looked back at Ye Xiang in a panic, as if she wanted to say something but didn''t dare to say.


    Ye Xiang pressed his chin towards the maid and motioned for her to speak.The maid lowered her head, looked at Wen Ruhui''s face again, and said, "Like...like our princess, and the smell on her body is also like our princess...but the servant can''t make up his mind."


    The maid just knew that the matter was important, and when Ye Xiang asked her to tell her, she was afraid of taking responsibility, so she didn''t dare to insist that Wen Ruhui was Princess Yunya.


    Seeing this maid''s ambiguous attitude, Ye Xiang didn''t dare to say something to death. He was a little annoyed, and winked at her impatiently and told her to step back first.


    Zhang Hui knew Ye Xiang¡¯s intentions and blocked Wen Ruhui¡¯s intentions. He said, ¡°Ye Huwei is following us. Is it because he wants to catch someone and go back on business? Now your princess is lost. Do you carry this pot?"


    Ye Xiang didn¡¯t put Zhang Hui in his eyes at all. It was Zhang Hui who was asking him, but he looked at Yuan Zhixing and replied: ¡°It¡¯s true that this girl is very similar to the missing Princess Yunya, but At present, there are few people in us, and there is no way to confirm whether this girl is Princess Yunya, so I have an unrelenting request. I hope that the girl can go to Beimang with us. When we get to Beimang, ask a few more people, and we can naturally distinguish the true from the false. ."


    "Yeah, your princess has lost our ass, you say you take it back and take it back? Then I suspect that your girl is my unpassed wife, then do you want to send it over for me to tell the truth?" Zhang He raised his voice, his expression was not as gentle as before, and his tone was a little provocative.


    "You... the brat speaks so arrogantly, you will regret it sooner or later!" Ye Xiang made a gesture of raising the sword with one hand, and with the other hand stretched out his finger and pointed at it.


    Yuan Zhi acted as a calmer, pulled Zhang Hui and said to Ye Xiang: "This is indeed my junior. Ye Huwei may have admitted the wrong person. We can''t blame it, but if there are any further requirements, we will not Yes, Ye Huwei, please go back."


    Looking at the situation, Yun Dou immediately walked to Wen Ruhui''s side eagerly and helped her get into the carriage.


    Zhang Hui watched Wen Ruhui get on the carriage, glanced at Ye Xiang, and said, "My senior sister''s cultivation base is equal to that of Senior Brother Yuan. If you really fight, you won''t get any advantage."


    Ye Xiang looked at the carriage, stopped for a while without speaking, a sullen light flashed in his eyes, after all, he was still unwilling to let it go.


    Zhang Hui also knew that Ye Xiang¡¯s temperament would not be so easy to give up. He thought: "I don¡¯t care what he wants. Soldiers will stop him. The more he is afraid of him, the more arrogant he is." He didn¡¯t even look at Ye Xiang, and went straight. Get on the carriage.


    "Ye Huwei, let''s say goodbye first." Although Yuan Zhixing still maintains courtesy on the surface, he has a tougher attitude towards Ye Xiang. He speaks decisively and speaks clearly.

 555 Chapter 555: Unexpected Decisiveness

    After the carriage walked far away, Yun Dou looked back and saw that Ye Xiang had gone far, and finally heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Okay, Ye Xiang didn''t follow it."


    "He won''t give up so easily. Everyone should be on guard." Zhang Hui knew that Ye Xiang would not give up easily if he didn''t achieve his goal. He left Linshui Town. Since getting to know Ye Xiang, he has been Troubles continue. Such people who are good at forbearance often have tenacity, always hit and come again, it is difficult to beat him to death at once.


    After leaving the Orchid Valley, several people came to nearby Mingchi County to find an inn to rest.


    During the chat, Yuan Zhixing and Wen Ruhui learned that she had already made a big circle along the way, and she also planned to return to Lushan, so they politely invited: "Since everyone met here, Junior Sister Wen will come back with us. Lushan." He knows that Wen Ruhui has a cold temperament and has always been happy or not to get together. He just said this casually, for fear of embarrassing her.


    "If this is the case, then it will cause trouble to Senior Brother Yuan." Wen Ruhui replied politely.


    While Zhang Hui heard that Wen Ruhui was going back to Lushan with them, he felt very unbelievable. Wen Ruhui always gave people a feeling of being rejected thousands of miles away. He didn''t expect them to have the opportunity to travel together for a while.


    After entering the inn, Zhang Hui and Yun Dou lived in the same room, Yuan Zhixing and Wen Ruhui each lived in a separate room. After nightfall, several people went back to their rooms early to rest.


    Yun Dou has always loved to sleep, and he can fall asleep quickly on the carriage, in the cell, and in the crowded restaurants.With so many things happening during the day, Yundou didn''t sleep on the bed as usual, but could talk to Zhang while lying on the bed.


    "That Senior Sister Wen seems to be about the same age as me, but I''m just afraid to talk to her."


    In the dark, Zhang Hui listened to Yundou''s silly voice, and felt a little funny when he remembered how he looked so dumb in front of Wen Ruhui.


    Zhang Hui also knows that Wen Ruhui is cold to people, but not only is he not afraid of her, but he has an inexplicable curiosity about her. The more curious, the more attractive she feels. She is like a mystery. Walk him to find something unexpected little by little.


    Zhang Hui said, "Don''t you want to know what the girl who saved us is like? Now that you see it, you don''t dare to talk to her?"


    "She doesn''t want to talk to me... Anyway, I panic when I talk to her."


    Zhang Hui heard what Yun Dou said, and indeed felt that Wen Ruhui was not that simple. She was a few years older than him, but she felt unpredictable both in her cultivation and her mind.


    Zhang Hui sighed: "Okay, you are born with a big gap. She was chosen as the direct disciple of the Valley Master several years ago. What were you doing back then?"


    Yun Dou did not answer for a while, and then Zhang Hui heard Yun Dou''s snoring.


    "The virtue of a nerd, any woman who can appreciate him is afraid that God is very kind." Zhang Hui sighed, resting his hands under his head, recalling what happened during the day, and soon fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, he was suddenly awakened by the sound of a violent hammering at the door. Yuan Zhixing outside the door shouted: "Two juniors get up quickly. Someone has poisoned him."


    When Zhang Hui heard it, he was completely awake, but at this time he felt his head groggy, as if he was feverish from the cold, and his whole body was soft and sour.


    He yelled to the other end: "Idiot, Yundou, get up!"


    Yun Dou had no reaction at all. Zhang Hui became anxious. He was afraid that Yundou was more poisoned than him. Don''t just die like this. He kicked Yundou hard, but Yundou didn''t even hum, like a pool. Mud usually doesn''t move.


    Zhang would sit up vigorously and shout: "Yundou!" But when he leaned up, he felt dizzy again.


    At this moment, Yuan Zhixing had already kicked the door open. He rushed to the bed and saw Yundou hadn''t woken up yet. He expected that he might be more poisoned, so he quickly picked up Yundou and ran outside.


    Zhang Hui saw the lights lit up outside the door, and the store heard the movement and applauded the lights. At the same time, there were bangs and screams from strangers.


    After Yuan Zhixing carried Yundou out, he hurriedly came back for a meeting.When Zhang Hui left the bed, he felt even weaker, and the feeling of inadequacy made him feel uncomfortable.


    "Senior Brother Yuan, go and see Senior Sister Wen first, I can go out by myself." Zhang Hui thought that he hadn''t heard Wen Ruhui''s voice at this moment, and was afraid that she was also poisoned.


    "She''s okay. Fortunately, she found out early." Yuan Zhixing replied.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself, this poison is really powerful, there is no wrong smell in the room, but the poison is so strong that people are poisoned to such an extent without realizing it.


    Zhang Hui went out of the room and saw a man in black lying in the corridor. The man in black was face down and couldn''t see his face. But roughly the skeleton looked a bit like a man from Beimang, and his jaw was purple. It''s like being strangled on the neck.


    At this time, Wen Ruhui came out of the room, kicked the man in black who was lying on the ground, and said indifferently: "I''m dead. Brother Yuan helped the two juniors into my room first. Go and deal with this person. Right."


    Zhang Hui looked at Wen Ruhui¡¯s posture and guessed that the man in black on the ground might have been killed by her. He saw the store and two other tenants watching by the side, and he didn¡¯t ask too much. He went to the side and leaned against the wall in a daze. Sitting Yundou helped to Wen Ruhui''s room.


    After Wen Ruhui waited for Zhang Hui and Yundou to enter, he closed the door decisively, completely not caring about the inconvenience of men and women living in the same room.


    Yun Dou lay down on the bed, not as dead as before, and in a state where she wanted to wake up but couldn''t wake up.


    "Pinch him!" Wen Ruhui said to Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui was stunned, but he didn''t expect Wen Ruhui to let him use such a rough method.


    "Strong hard!" Wen Ruhui held the lamp closer to Yundou, his tone still so cold.


    Yundou was pinched by Zhang Hui and called out with a cry, and then he opened his eyes vigorously, shaking his head to look around.


    Zhang Hui saw Wen Ruhui''s calm look, expecting that she should be the most clear about what had just happened, and asked: "Senior Sister Wen, is the person who poisoned the person who was lying on the ground just outside?"


    Wen Ruhui walked to Yundou to get his pulse, and turned his face to Zhang Hui and said, "This poison is not fatal, but at best it will make you immobile. You are all sleeping too dead. I heard sounds outside at night. I couldn''t see clearly, how could I know that the man''s neck was so unstretched, and he died within a few strokes."


    Zhang Hui listened to Wen Ruhui''s understatement of the result of a life, and sighed in his heart that this woman looked so quiet and beautiful on the surface, but she was so decisive and cruel in her work. It really made people feel chills when she wanted to come.

 556 Chapter 556 Return to Lushan

    After a while, Yuan Zhixing also entered the room. He went to the bed and saw that Yun Dou was already awake. He bent down to help Yun Dou up.


    Yun Dou wakes up very quickly when he hears Zhang Hui and Wen Ruhui talking, and realizes what has just happened. He is just a little lazy, unable to speak.


    Wen Ruhui comforted: "Don''t worry, this kind of smoke from Beimang will not hurt your life. You should be fine tomorrow."


    Yuan Zhixing sighed and said, "Junior Sister Wen killed the Beimang man, I''m afraid it will cause trouble."


    Wen Ruhui sneered: "Ye Xiang uses this kind of indiscriminate means, does he dare to trouble us?"


    "That''s right, he has always done things with a face. I think he is anxious this time. He is anxious to catch Senior Sister Wen back for business to use such a method." Zhang will start from Yuan Zhixing Li took Yundou and planned to help him back to their room.


    "Come on, superficially sounding, and the lining is not dirty."


    Zhang Hui heard Wen Ruhui''s tone as if he knew Ye Xiang''s style of doing things very well, but even if Wen Ruhui was walking in the world, he probably didn''t have much chance to deal with Ye Xiang.


    After Zhang helped Yundou back to the room, the poisonous gas in the room had already dispersed, which had no effect on the two of them.


    Yun Dou was a little silly at this time, and he was still a little afraid of what had just happened.


    Yun Dou muttered: "We all slept, so Senior Sister Wen was awake, and then Senior Sister Wen killed the poisoner?"


    "Yes, you finally figured out what happened?"


    "Senior Sister Wen is so clean, how can she kill people? She is not afraid?"


    "Why can''t she do it, and she doesn''t see blood in the murder, so she is more neat than others." Zhang Hui was asked by Yun Dou, and felt funny. Yun Dou can really judge people by their appearance.


    Yun Dou remembered being slapped by the white-clothed woman in the Great Capital City, and suddenly felt that Wen Ruhui and the white-clothed woman were the same person.


    Zhang Hui saw Yun Dou''s fear of Wen Ruhui. Taking advantage of Yun Dou''s carelessness, he picked up the clothes hanging next to Yun Dou and pulled it around Yun Dou''s neck. He tightened it slightly, and said with a smile: "That person just got caught by Senior Sister Wen. Killed like this."


    Yun Dou hurriedly covered his neck with his hands: "Oh, women are the scariest thing."


    Early the next morning, several people got on the carriage and continued to drive in the direction of Lushan.This time, Yun Dou took the lead in taking the seat to drive the car very actively, because he and Wen Ruhui always felt uncomfortable sitting in the carriage.


    In the carriage, Yuan Zhixing and Zhang Hui were sitting in a row, Wen Ruhui sat opposite the two of them, and Wen Ruhui sat slightly inward, just facing Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui always smelled the faint scent of Wen Ruhui from time to time, coupled with the bumps on the carriage, he was a little dizzy, as if he was drunk, and occasionally quickly glanced at Wen Ruhui¡¯s Contour, I felt as if I had fallen into a dream.


    And Wen Ruhui''s eyes were always looking down, as if he had simply ignored Zhang Hui''s existence.The carriage swayed for a long time, and she leaned her head to one side and squinted to doze.


    Zhang Hui looked at Wen Ruhui''s face with confidence. The first thing that attracted his attention was her lips. The lips were moist and red and lined up with extra plumpness on the white face. He couldn''t help but imagine it. The touch.


    When he thought of this, his chest suddenly jumped a few times, as if he had done something he shouldn''t do.


    Wen Ruhui''s neck was leaning back slightly, and the angle between the neck and the lower jaw reminded Zhang Hui of the swaying flowers on the branches, so beautiful that he couldn''t help but look at it, but he didn''t dare to look more.


    At this moment, Wen Ruhui opened her eyes suddenly, and it happened to meet Zhang Hui''s gaze looking at her. Wen Ruhui''s gaze was particularly gentle. She did not hide from Zhang Hui in embarrassment, nor did she have disgust or blame, but seemed to be talking. The ground gave Zhang Hui a gentle look.


    The carriage began to sway more and more severely, and Yun Dou shouted outside: "Sister, sit firmly, there is a bad road ahead, just go through this section."


    As soon as he finished speaking with Yundou, Zhang Hui''s whole body was upset in a violent shaking. Before he could sit still, the carriage jerked in his direction again.


    He saw Wen Ruhui lose weight and lifted up, unable to find a handrail in the air.He leaned on the stool with one hand and helped Wen Ruhui with the other.


    Wen Ruhui''s hand quickly grabbed his wrist, his wrist firmly stabilized, Wen Ruhui paused, and then he sat back and released the hand that was tightly on his wrist.


    The cool sensation when her hand came over was still on his wrist for a long time.Suddenly, he felt a sense of joy and satisfaction in his heart.


    It seemed that he felt so confident for the first time in front of Wen Ruhui. Yesterday he boasted about Wen Ruhui¡¯s cultivation level in front of Ye Xiang, in order to scare Ye Xiang away. It was also because of Wen Ruhui that they escaped danger last night. These successive events made him plant in Borrow a woman to protect your sense of loss.


    "Senior Sister Wen, I''m all right now. I''ve passed that way." Zhang Hui looked at Wen Ruhui and said.


    Wen Ruhui nodded politely to Zhang Hui, as if to thank him for helping her just now.


    Zhang Hui can clearly feel her gentleness and demure from Wen Ruhui''s nod. It is difficult to relate her current appearance to the situation of her murder last night.


    He has been a little restless from yesterday to now, as if he couldn''t help being attracted by Wen Ruhui, thinking about her appearance and guessing her thoughts.


    "What am I doing? When I left Lushan, Meimei said that when I came back, I also agreed to her. At that time, I really wanted to marry her in the future. How could I be tempted by other people in the middle? I must have been confused for a while." Zhang Hui thought that as soon as he returned to Lushan and saw his eyebrows, his confusion might be resolved.


    After the carriage returned to Lushan, Wen Ruhui got out of the carriage outside the gate. After saying goodbye to the people, she walked towards another path.


    Yuan Zhixing explained to Zhang Hui and Yun Dou: "It is not convenient for your Senior Sister Wen to go to Lugu by the front door. Everyone will look at her when she enters Lushan, and it will inevitably cause some trouble."


    Yun Dou said: "No wonder everyone rarely talks about Senior Sister Wen, I just said how such a beautiful Senior Sister would not be known to everyone. It turns out that she is acting so low-key."


    Zhang Hui got out of the car and ran towards Zhigongyuan.After entering the Zhigongyuan, he couldn''t help but shouted out: "Mei Mei, I''m back."


    He guessed that Meimei would run out to pick him up after hearing his shout.


    The old woman who was in charge of cleaning the library of the library walked towards Zhang Hui with a broom in her hand: "My Eyebrows are gone, and I have been traveling with the owner of the valley for several days."

 557 Chapter 557

    Zhang Hui felt unbelievable when he heard that Meimei was traveling with the owner of the valley. He heard that only Lugu''s disciples would accompany the owner of the valley. He often reaped a lot on the way, and Meimei has been in Zhigengyuan for many years. He didn''t have any martial arts foundation at all, and he didn''t have any talent for cultivation. He really didn''t understand what kind of shit luck she had.


    Yun Dou catches up, and when he hears Mei Mei accompany the Gu Master to go out wandering, she is envious: "Mei Mei is the same as me, no other skills. Is it because she can accompany the Gu Master to travel because she reads a lot of books? It''s my turn."


    "You''re right, then you just wait." Zhang Hui saw Yun Dou''s dumb look, and couldn''t help taunting him again.


    While the two were talking, Fang Zhu walked towards this side. The clothes Fang Zhu wore looked like hospital uniforms at first glance, but the workmanship fabrics were more exquisite than ordinary hospital uniforms. Everywhere she wears is a sense of superiority, like a rooster with a gorgeous coat.One summer and autumn passed, and among Lushan''s male disciples, he was the only male disciple who was still white and pure, looking like a noble boy.


    Fang Zhu hadn¡¯t seen Yun Dou and Zhang Hui for a long time, and when he saw him, he showed a rare smile: "Oh, why did you come back so soon, Junior Brother Zhang? You have heard of your majestic deeds every day in the Great Capital City. But I don¡¯t have to listen."


    Zhang Hui thought that the disappearance of Princess Yunya would definitely spread soon, but he didn''t expect that he was also involved in the rumors following this incident.


    "People who love to tell right and wrong naturally see right and wrong in everything. Brother Fang has such a leisurely mind, how can there be no fun to watch." Zhang Hui knows that people who are disgusting like Fang Zhu can only be more mean when they speak.


    Fang Zhu didn''t take advantage of this topic, so he turned to other things: "Junior Brother Zhang is a master. He climbed the seventh prince before. Now, even Meimei is also a direct disciple of the valley master, with such a precise vision. It''s you."


    Although Zhang Hui hasn¡¯t figured out how the Meimei is a direct disciple of Gu Zhu¡¯s own disciple, Fang Zhu said that he climbed Gaozhi, and he simply picked up Fang Zhu¡¯s words and replied: ¡°This is just gathering things together, and people are divided into groups. People who have the ability to feel sympathy and sympathy can naturally come together. People who go to high places also need to have their eyes on Pan Gaozhi, so I don''t want to see Brother Fang."


    Fang Zhu saw that Zhang Hui was so confident, and sneered: "It''s really crazy enough, I''ll see what kind of person you are."


    Zhang Hui ignored Fang Zhu and walked towards Zhigongyuan''s residence with Yundou.


    Yun Dou whispered: "This brother Fang often talks so that people can''t get off the stage. I am most afraid of meeting him."


    "Your mouth is stupid, so he always bullies you. I don''t bother to care about him. I bet with him. If I win him a year later, he will pretend to be a grandson in front of everyone. Wait for me to clean him up for you. ."


    "Okay, that''s great, I don''t have to be afraid of him in the future. When he sees me, he will either say I stay or say I am fat. The words are terrible. You must beat him." Yun Dou looked forward to it. Talking.


    Zhang Hui thought about it carefully. In fact, although this Fangzhu is annoying, it is much better than Ye Xiang and his like.


    As soon as the two of them walked to their residence, the black cat jumped out of the grass and yelled at Zhang Hui meowly as he ran, as if to express how much it missed him these days.


    Zhang would pick up the black cat and rub his hand on its back. At this time, he thought of his eyebrows again. He thought that the cat would be left unattended after the eyebrows left, so he was so excited when he came back.


    He thought he would be able to reunite with Meimei when he returned to Lushan, but now he only saw this lonely cat when he came back, and he was still a little disappointed.


    When it was getting dark, Yundou walked around from the outside and came back as if he had discovered a big secret.


    "I just said that Meimei was not a coincidence. How could Lushan so many disciples Gu Master let Mei Mei accompany him to wander around? It turns out that Mei Mei is a direct disciple of Gu Master."


    Zhang Hui heard what Yundou said, and really doubted that his news was really true, but when he thought about it carefully, he also felt that Meimei was arranged in the library for so many years as if someone was deliberately doing it. The intention is still so deep.


    Yun Dou went on to say: "My eyebrows are envied by everyone. They are all saying that it is too unruly to follow the selection of disciples by the owner of the eyebrows. I can''t use eyebrows in martial arts. Mr. Xu did not accept her. At the door, no one would have thought that she would be a direct disciple of the Valley Master."


    Zhang Hui thought about it for a while, and felt that what Gu Zhu did was in line with Professor Lushan¡¯s thinking. He analyzed: "Lushan practice focuses on understanding and understanding of the disciples, especially the inner sect practice. Strongly remember, although she doesn''t understand martial arts techniques, she just has a heart of innocence and can intuitively understand the natural way. Maybe the valley owner values ??her."


    Yun Dou heard Zhang Hui''s eyebrows so badly, and said with a smirk: "You have to work harder, maybe she will be reborn after coming back with Master Gu Yunyou and eat you to death."


    "That won''t be true. I will hold her in my arms for the rest of my life." Zhang Hui smiled triumphantly, thinking of the innocent and innocent look of his eyebrows.


    On the second day, Zhang reorganized the map of Mount Seymour that he drew before. He asked Yun Dou to continue to search for content related to Mount Seymour in the library, and wanted to have a detailed description of it before going to Mount Seymour. To understanding.


    When Yun Dou was collecting content related to Mount Seymour, the two had a clearer and clearer understanding of the Demon Sect.


    The difference between the Demon Sect and the normal martial arts practice lies in the way of practice. The Demon Sect is eager to achieve success in the practice method, which is contrary to the nature of the heavens, while the normal practice of the martial arts uses the nature of the heavens and merges with the nature of the heavens.


    Therefore, the demon sect¡¯s practice is easier to see the effect in a short time, but because the demon sect¡¯s cultivation base violates some of the laws of nature, the demon sect¡¯s practice will in turn harm nature, hostility, difficult to control, and devastating. It is the shortcoming realized.


    After being separated from the Demon Sect, Bei Amen realized the dangers and drawbacks of the Demon Sect and eventually eliminated the main power of the Demon Sect. However, Bei Amen still inherited all the characteristics of the Demon Sect, such as ruthlessness, decisiveness, and progress in the process of practice. Fast and focused, so this is also the reason why Bei Amen can make young masters.


    The four great sages of Bei Amen, Zhong Gou Xin and Xing Hai, both became famous as teenagers, but there are few such young masters in Lushan.


    Mount Seymour is the birthplace of the Demon Sect and the place where the Demon Sect was destroyed. There have been too many things related to the Demon Sect and North Amen.


    Zhang Hui always feels that there are important secrets of the Mozong hidden in the place of Mount Seymour. If you want to know why his father hid in Mount Seymour, you might have to go to this place to know.

 558 Chapter 558

    Ever since Fan Ying said that Lu Yan was at Mount Seymour, Zhang Hui had been thinking about going to Mount Seymour to find out about Lu Yan, but he had already promised Gou Xin not to act without authorization, and Xu Gui and Xiang Yan were also not. Maybe he agreed to go to Mount Seymour alone.


    The only thing he can do now is to prepare himself more adequately before going to Mount Seymour, and make himself stronger, so that no one will die halfway before he can find him.


    After returning to Lushan, he still went to Yuan Zhixing to learn swords during the day, and at night he practiced the heart techniques taught to him by Xie Zhuo.


    During the days when he went to Changdu, too many things happened on the road. What he had learned before was negligent in cultivation, and he was already a little strange.Picking it up now will inevitably be difficult at first, but after a few days, he slowly began to return to the state before he went to Changdu.


    In the evening when he was practising the mind method taught by Xie Zhuo, he felt some pain on his back as soon as he moved. He had felt this way before. Last time Xu Gui told him that it was a process of opening the pulse. , The zhenqi in the body is exploring a specific channel, so this pain is felt.


    Yun Dou saw Zhang Hui sitting cross-legged on the bed, his shoulders and neck stiff, and a hissing sound in his mouth, as if he was trying his best to endure physical pain.


    Yun Dou said, "Can you do it? It''s all painful, don''t hold on, take a break, and try again after you figure it out, maybe it won''t hurt so much."


    Zhang Hui took a deep breath and said coldly: "Don''t make a noise, you are the first to kill me."


    "Oh, you''re still in your realm, who can you scare me?" Yun Dou''s tone was full of contempt. He saw Zhang Hui still not giving up, and his shoulders began to tremble, so he walked to him and whispered." Don¡¯t be angry, I think you¡¯ve made a detour in 80% of the time. Either you go to Mr. Xu and ask him to give you pointers. Maybe you have to break through faster. Mr. Xu is now the leader of the Lushan Qi Sect. He has the most insights on things."


    Later, Zhang Hui stopped to think, and felt that Yun Dou made sense. He was really stubborn at times, and he was afraid of falling into a dead end.


    On the second day, Zhang Hui came to Xu Gui''s study to ask him for advice.


    It happened that Xiang Yan was also in Xu Gui''s study at this time. Xiang Yan and Xu Gui were in the same position in Lushan. The two often discussed things together, but in fact, neither of them agreed with each other.Xiang Yan''s eagerness to win is on the bright side, and Xu Gui looks humble and polite in front of everyone, but in his heart he often fights with Xiang Yan.


    Xu Gui saw Zhang Hui specially come to him today, expecting that Zhang Hui must have come because of important things.


    "Mr. Xu, the disciple has been practicing exercises recently and feels that his back pain is often unbearable. I am afraid that a tendon in his head has been drilled into the horns and the pulse is not opening properly, so I want to ask Mr. Xu to give me pointers." Zhang Hui walked to Xu Gui. Begged.


    When Xu Gui heard this, he immediately raised his eyebrows and praised: "This is a good thing. Once the pulses are formed, you will enter the realm of opening channels. This is something that many beginner disciples can''t wait for a long time."


    Zhang Hui said: "Thank you for the guidance of the two gentlemen, disciples can make such progress."


    Xu Gui smiled and nodded: "Your master''s contribution to the heart is the greatest, and of course it is also your own hard work."


    Xiang Yan was a little impatient about Zhang Hui and Xu Gui being polite with each other. He looked at Zhang Hui and pointed his finger at Xu Gui¡¯s book case: "Why do you say so much useless? Draw the pulse of consciousness you feel."


    Xiang Yan''s eyes were sharp, and his tone was still so hard as before. In an instant, the atmosphere between Zhang Hui and Xu Gui was broken, and the three became serious.


    Zhang Hui stood at the desk, meditating in his mind, and roughly drew the direction of pulse recognition based on the pain marks on his back that he could feel.


    Xu Gui lifted up the figure drawn by Zhang Hui, frowned in thought, and did not say a word for a long time.


    Xiang Yan snatched the paper from Xu Gui''s hand, and after a short glance, he said: "There is no big problem, the right three veins are a little weak, just pay attention to balance."


    Xu Gui didn¡¯t say anything. Hearing Xiang Yan¡¯s words, he seemed to have discovered something serious. He pointed his finger on the pulse of consciousness drawn by Zhang Hui, with a serious expression, and said to Xiang Yan, ¡°Brother is too sloppy. Consciousness pulse is the foundation of cultivation. If there is a problem with Consciousness pulse, problems will continue in the future. Brother said that his third right channel is a bit weak. My opinion is just the opposite of that of Brother. The influence of his father is that the right third channel is weak, so he is not suitable for practicing talisman. I think Zhang Hui does not have to work on the right third channel. Instead, he needs to focus on the left third channel. Swordsmanship will match in the future."


    "The innate influence is only part of it. If you insist on being so reluctant to avoid being preconceived, who said that swordsmanship relies on control? Do you think everyone is Yuan Zhixing? If you continue like this, you will only create another Yuan Zhixing! "Xiang Yan hooked his body and looked at Xu Gui with contempt in his eyes, and the words he said were sonorous and powerful.


    Xu Gui has been well-known in Qizong practice for decades. Now he is so skeptical by Xiang Yan that his usual humble and polite demeanor can no longer be maintained. After a while, his face became red with anger, and he looked towards Xiang Yan''s voice also began to tremble: "Brother, let''s discuss different opinions. Why is this stinging? What''s wrong with Yuan Zhixing? Is there any disciple under the brother''s seat stronger than him?"


    "Ji Yuan is better than him, but that kid is too sleek and not sharp."


    "Smooth and not sharp, isn''t this just because of the aggressiveness and sharpness of the brothers?" Xu Gui''s tone was sarcasm, and his voice changed from his former generosity and gentleness.


    Xiang Yan couldn''t think that Xu Guiping''s current affairs were letting him. Today''s speech also pulled him short. He was so tit-for-tat against him. He was so angry that he crumpled the pulse-knowledge diagram drawn by Zhang Hui into a ball and threw it on the ground, with the back of his hand rushing out behind him To Xu Gui''s study: "The stone in Maokeng is stinky and hard, and who is rare to fight with you, how do you like to teach how to teach."


    Zhang Hui has long felt that the harmony between Xu Gui and Xiang Yan is only superficial, because Xu Gui takes care of the overall situation and always gives Xiang Yan in front of everyone, and never refutes his face, but Xu Gui is not in his bones. People who have no idea.


    As soon as Xiang Yan left, Xu Gui died down again, his expression became much gentler.


    Zhang Hui also explained: "Mr. Xiang is a person who loves more seriously, so he is not forgiving."


    In order to relieve Zhang Hui, Xu Gui smiled reluctantly, so as to dissolve the suddenly embarrassing atmosphere, and then according to his previous thinking, continue to point out to Zhang Hui the problems that occurred in Kaimai.

 559 Chapter 559 Xie Zhuos Opponent

    Yundou went to Xie Zhuo¡¯s vegetable field to transport vegetables every other day. After returning that day, it was always difficult to hide his joy and pride. He had to hold Zhang Hui to discuss the mind, Yunsheng position and the footwork of "Yundou slow walking". Like, Zhang will feel that Yun Dou''s recent progress is no less than his, and if this continues, Yun Dou may be ahead of him.


    Recently, Zhang Hui has been repeatedly frustrated with the opening of the pulse. After adjusting according to Xu Gui¡¯s suggestions, the pain caused by the opening of the pulse on his back has been reduced. The control ability in his hands is indeed better when practicing swords. Many, but the overall judgment of the situation in my mind is not as confident as before.


    He guessed that since Xu Gui and Xiang Yan also had disputes over the direction of his pulse, what Xu Gui said was not necessarily right. He might have to find the right way by himself.


    After Yun Dou came back from Xie Zhuo, he would often say something that Xie Zhuo said that day, sometimes he would say his understanding of Xie Zhuo''s words, sometimes he would say something funny about Xie Zhuo, or new discoveries there.


    Once Yun Dou actually talked about Wen Ruhui, Zhang Hui felt tight when he heard Yun Dou talk about Wen Ruhui, waiting for Yun Dou to continue speaking.


    Yun Dou said, "It turns out that Senior Sister Wen and Senior Uncle are old friends, and Senior Uncle seems to admire Senior Sister Wen very much, often saying that Senior Sister Wen is smart and highly savvy."


    When Zhang Hui heard that Wen Ruhui and Xie Zhuo could become friends, he was very curious what it would be like to get together.


    On this day, Zhang Hui was resting, and Yundou took Zhang Hui down the mountain with him to find Xie Zhuo.


    When the two arrived near Xie Zhuo''s vegetable field, they saw Xie Zhuo and Wen Ruhui putting a chess board on the stone table in front of the house, and they were fighting smoothly.


    Xie Zhuo hooked his waist, raised his chin, and looked at the chess piece nervously, sometimes sighing, sometimes scratching the back of his head, and playing a game of chess was quite laborious.And Wen Ruhui, who was sitting opposite him, looked calmer, her posture was graceful and she barely made any noise.


    Xie Zhuo saw that Zhang Hui was coming with Yundou. He raised his head and gave Zhang Hui a blank look, and said in a low voice, "White-eyed wolf, after learning the skill here, I won¡¯t come for a long time. I will punish you for some of us. Eat."


    "Okay, I''ll take the punishment! I always think about Uncle Master''s, and I find Yundou to inquire about Uncle Master''s affairs every day." Zhang Hui stepped forward and coaxed. He knew that it was right for Xie Zhuo to have a thicker skin sometimes. , Following his words, he won''t fight anymore. If he goes against him, he will instead be playing for fun, and will keep on fighting.


    Zhang Hui stood behind Xie Zhuo, exactly opposite Wen Ruhui.Wen Ruhui wore a moon-white gown without makeup on her face. She still looked fresh and elegant.She moved the chess piece gently with one hand, and pinched the cuff of that hand with the other. Her fingers were slender and white, and she moved beautifully and neatly. Her eyes kept staring on the chessboard, her expression calm and focused. Never looked up at Zhang Hui and Yundou.


    Although Wen Ruhui did not care about the existence of Zhang Hui on the surface, Zhang Hui stood opposite her, and she felt that her thinking of playing chess was interrupted. What she saw in her eyes was the shadow of Zhang Huili when she was opposite. Seeing that she had no choice but to bite the bullet and pretend.


    Xie Zhuo realized that Wen Ruhui had started to make a mistake, and took advantage of the momentum to press on, so that the beard on his mouth turned upwards with a smile.


    "Haha, Xiaohui is going to lose to me, so I told you that I have improved my chess skills recently. You still don''t believe me. Look." Xie Zhuo swung around proudly to pick up Wen Ruhui''s chess piece.


    Zhang Hui looked at the expressions and tone of Xie Zhuo and Wen Ruhui''s speech. There was no unfamiliarity and politeness at all. He felt that the two had known each other for a long time.


    Yundou looked at it for a while and then went to pretend the dishes. Xie Zhuo said to Zhang Hui who was still behind him: "Go, fry me some small dishes, I am happy, I will have a few drinks later." His tone of joy was hard to hide. proud.


    Zhang Hui just finished the meal and planned to ask Xie Zhuo and Wen Ruhui to eat. He saw Xie Zhuo turning his body to one side and losing his temper: "You have lost two games in a row. ."


    Wen Ruhui leaned on the stone table with his chin in his hand, watching Xie Zhuo''s temper, and said nothing during the whole process.Just after Zhang Hui walked away, she regained her attention, taking advantage of Xie Zhuo''s carelessness to underestimate the enemy, and quickly defeated Xie Zhuo in two games.


    Zhang Hui looked at him and sighed in his heart: "It''s really easy for the two of them to take advantage of him. One of them is too old or a child who has a temper, and the other is watching him lose his temper without coaxing him."


    Zhang Hui walked up to Xie Zhuo and softly persuaded, "Uncle Shi, after eating, didn''t you say you want to drink a few drinks?"


    Xie Zhuo thought that he was proud to have just won Wen Ruhui and said that he wanted to drink. There is no such thought now. He also felt that Zhang Hui said that he was deliberately hitting him in the face, and his face became even more uncontrollable. He moved his body. He moved, put his leg on the stool, put his arms around his knees, and put his chin on his knees, with an aggrieved look: "If you don''t eat, I''m not hungry, you eat."


    "Ignore him and let him sit here." Wen Ruhui got up, looked at Xie Zhuo, and said to Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui thought that since Wen Ruhui and Xie Zhuo were so familiar with each other, Wen Ruhui naturally dealt with Xie Zhuo. This kid had a good temper. So he heard Wen Ruhui¡¯s and asked Xie Zhuo to sit there and call Yun Dou too. Come over, the three of them eat together.


    As soon as the three people started eating, Xie Zhuo walked in, walked straight to Zhang Hui, and pretended to say coldly, "You, go away, this seat belongs to me."


    Zhang Hui got up and secretly laughed at Xie Zhuo: "Sure enough, it''s a child who has a temper. The anger will get better after a while, but Senior Sister Wen has a way."


    Zhang Hui and Yundou finished eating first, and they both left the house and walked around randomly.


    Yun Dou said: "Uncle Master always bullies me. He can''t bully you when he bullies you, but he still persuades Senior Sister Wen. Senior Sister Wen won''t coax him, and there are ways to deal with him."


    "Senior Sister Wen knows a lot about the temperament of the senior uncle, and naturally knows what he is afraid of and what he is not afraid of."


    "I heard Senior Uncle Sister mentioned that Senior Sister Wen seems to have not shown up in the past two years. Could it be that these disciples of Valley Master are so uncertain?"


    Zhang Hui heard that Wen Ruhui hadn¡¯t shown up in two years, and remembered that Ye Xiang suspected that Wen Ruhui was pretending to be Princess Yunya, and instantly felt that things were really strange, but what he couldn¡¯t figure out was that Wen Ruhui and Bei Mang had no interest in dealings, why she To take such a big risk to pretend to be Princess Beimang.


    He also remembered the failure of Ye Xiang''s design to catch Wen Ruhui last time, and guessed that Ye Xiang would definitely not give up so easily. If Ye Xiang determined that Wen Ruhui was pretending to be Yunya, he would definitely continue to pester this matter.

 560 Chapter 560: Wen Ruhuis Viewpoint

    After Zhang Hui and Yun Dou walked around, they heard Xie Zhuo beckon them in at the door.


    It turns out that after dinner, Xie Zhuo and Wen Ruhui started to work harder in calligraphy.


    Zhang Hui saw two unfinished writings on the book case. From the style of the handwriting, it is easy to see which one was written by Xie Zhuo and which one was written by Wen Ruhui.


    Both of them silently wrote a section of "Converting the Truth", which is a classic of the quotations of the ancestors of Lushan, Zhang Hui and Yundou have already read it thoroughly in Cangshuge.


    Judging from the handwriting, Xie Zhuo¡¯s handwriting is clever and clumsy. At a glance, it seems that the handwriting is still a bit immature and awkward, and even some strange shapes and unruly, but when it is tasted carefully, it is very interesting and enduring. Exploring.


    On the other hand, Wen Ruhui''s words are as natural as flowing clouds and flowing water, every stroke is perfect, confident and majestic, people can''t help but scream at the first sight.


    Yun Dou sighed in her heart: "Calligraphy and amulets are of the same origin. They are both a summary of the patterns in the natural world. It is no wonder that Uncle Master also has such great accomplishments in calligraphy. Master Uncle and Senior Sister Wen can be so close to each other, and can regard Senior Sister Wen as a confidant. My dear, Sister Wen must also have a deep understanding of runes, and natural calligraphy is also extraordinary."


    Xie Zhuo pointed to the two writings on the book case and said: "Come and see who writes better and who likes more."


    Xie Zhuo held his arms extremely serious, looking forward to Zhang Hui and Yun Dou''s answers, while Wen Ruhui just watched indifferently from one side.


    The two of Yun Dou dared not offend, so they had to say with the mud: "Both are good, you two are on the same level, you are both superb, you are rare in the world."


    Zhang Hui smiled and said: "Which one is good depends on the mood. If you like good-looking ones, choose Sister Wen naturally, and if you like interesting ones, choose Uncle Master''s."


    Zhang Hui knows that Xie Zhuo is very self-confident, and now he can compare himself and Wen Ruhui together, which shows his recognition of Wen Ruhui.


    Jing Zhanghui said that, it means that the calligraphy of Xie Zhuo and Wen Ruhui are not comparable. Xie Zhuo felt that the writing was boring, and walked outside with Wen Ruhui.


    He turned around and beckoned to Zhang Hui: "Come here and let Xiao Hui see your''Yundou Slow Walk''. This footwork was originally created by me, and I taught you personally. Let her say Say it''s not great."


    Wen Ruhui said helplessly to Zhang Hui: "Okay, let''s learn."


    Although Zhang Hui''s "Yundou Slow Walk" hasn''t been studied in recent days, he has felt that he is more proficient than before.


    He had just resorted to "Yundou Slow Walk", the red silk in Wen Ruhui''s hand also chased him out like long eyes, and the swish sound of the red silk in the wind quickly reached his ears.


    His footwork is changing, and Wen Ruhui''s technique is also changing. The red silk in the air is like a raptor that is rapidly changing his body, following him.


    "The red silk in Sister Wen''s hand really made me superb. No wonder that day I was able to tie Yundou to Yundou in an instant." Zhang Hui sighed in his heart. He felt that he had tried his best, and Wen Ruhui at this time was still not. Not hurried, calm as ever.


    Xie Zhuosheng was afraid that Zhang Hui would lose, so he hurriedly said a few key words from time to time to remind Zhang Hui, but in the end Zhang Hui was still faster than the red silk flying out of Wen Ruhui''s hands.


    Zhang Hui''s shoulders just dodged the red silk that was entangled at him. At this moment, his feet suddenly couldn''t apply strength, and then he felt his body vacant, and felt dizzy in his head. The whole person was pulled to one side by the force wrapped around him. He fell heavily to the ground.


    "Ouch!" Xie Zhuo cried out painfully, as if he was the one who fell to the ground. He squatted down in disappointment, shaking his head and sighing repeatedly.


    Yun Dou hurried forward to help Zhang Hui. Zhang Hui felt that it was normal for him to lose to Wen Ruhui and did not feel embarrassed, but Yun Dou still explained to Zhang Hui: "You are now in the phase of opening the pulse. , So there is a little confusion when practicing."


    Yun Dou held Zhang Hui aside, and walked to Xie Zhuo: "Zhang Hui, he is opening his pulse, and Mr. Xu has given him instructions, but it doesn''t seem to be smoother than before."


    Yun Dou knew that Zhang would say that Xu Gui was wrong in front of Xie Zhuo, so he took this opportunity to tell the matter, maybe Xie Zhuo could help Zhang Hui.


    Xie Zhuo stood up immediately: "Opening the pulse is a big deal. Let me talk about how Xu Gui gave you some advice."


    Zhang will tell Xie Zhuo about his previous confusion and the dispute between Xu Gui and Xiang Yan in Xu Gui''s study.


    Xie Zhuo said: "Xu Gui is humble on the surface, but in fact he is circuitous and stubborn, and he wants to save face. I have always disliked him. Xiang Yan is staid and boring, and I don''t like him, but Xiang Yan has a good brain and is better than Xu Gui. I don¡¯t have any good ideas about your open pulse. I was messing around, but if I were Xu Gui, I wouldn¡¯t immediately believe him.¡±


    Zhang Hui knows that Xie Zhuo has always disliked Xu Gui, but it may not be impossible to say Xu Gui''s words, so Zhang Hui is still thinking about Xu Gui''s advice.


    Wen Ruhui listened quietly to the side, originally silent, but then suddenly said to Zhang Hui: "You come with me."


    Wen Ruhui and Zhang Hui walked to the book table. She picked up a pen and drew a pulse-recognition map on the paper. The problem that Zhang Hui just mentioned was already marked on the map.


    Xie Zhuo saw that Wen Ruhui seemed to be trying to analyze the pulse with Zhang Hui, and said in surprise: "Oh, I forgot that Xiaohui is from Lugu. You Lugu are not thinking about this all day long and troublesome. Do you have the principle of cultivation? Then you come to Zhang Hui to analyze and analyze!"


    In Lushan, the fundamental difference between inner sect practice and outer sect practice is that outer sect practice is more specific, focusing on practicality and techniques, while inner sect practice is more mysterious and advanced. Lugu is the foundation of the entire Lushan, while Lushan¡¯s outer sect practice is like The trunks that grow from the foundation, the Lushan achievements that the world has seen are all embodied by the outer practitioners, but it is the inner practitioners that support them.


    Wen Ruhui said: "Junior Brother Zhang¡¯s pulse of consciousness is indeed different from that of ordinary people, but this is not a big problem, because the pulse of consciousness is explored by personal will. It reflects your will and talent. If you deliberately change it, On the contrary, you will get more and more confused. Mr. Xiang said that your right three channels need to be slightly balanced. This means that after the right three channels are strong, you can temporarily be less painful. Now you change the original direction halfway, which can be said to be against your body The most original will."


    Hearing this, Xie Zhuo seemed to wake up suddenly by Wen Ruhui: "Yes, that''s the truth. You let me say that I don''t know clearly. These truths are too verbose. Xu Gui just likes to influence others, you see. Yuan Zhixing came out from his side. Although Yuan Zhixing has accomplished a lot, he is afraid that he can''t go far, so that''s it. Because of Xu Gui, he is always complacent."


    Although Zhang Hui didn''t fully accept what Wen Ruhui said at once, Wen Ruhui''s remarks suddenly made the vague point of view in his heart suddenly clear, and he was suddenly grateful to her.

 561 Chapter 561 Discussing Words (1)

    As soon as Xie Zhuo talked about Xu Gui, he continued: "Xu Gui looks courteous on the surface. He seems to be able to listen to the opinions of others, but he is actually a dead brain..."


    Before Xie Zhuo finished speaking, Wen Ruhui stepped forward and said goodbye: "Uncle Shi, I have been out for a while. It''s time to go back. I will see you again when I have time."


    Xie Zhuo realized that he shouldn''t say something, he smiled awkwardly, and said in kindness: "I forgot that I shouldn''t say bad things about Xu Gui in front of you, Xiaohui, don''t be angry."


    Wen Ruhui shook his head to show that he didn''t care about it, then looked at Zhang Hui and said, "The king of medicine has left a book about exploring the pulse, which may be helpful to you. I will copy a copy for you someday. "


    Zhang Hui was surprised and pleasantly surprised, and saluted Wen Ruhui: "Then thank Senior Sister Wen first."


    After Wen Ruhui went out, Xie Zhuo sat down in a chair and mumbled: "Look at me, I can''t speak like that. Xu Gui is kind to Xiaohui. Of course, I can''t hear others say something bad about Xu Gui. I actually forgot. "


    Zhang Hui thought that Wen Ruhui mentioned a person named Yao Wang, and asked, "Uncle Master, who is Yao Wang?"


    "Yao Wang, Uncle Wen Ying, haven''t you heard of it? Hey, it''s normal if you haven''t heard of it. Yao Wang has been away from Lushan for seven or eight years. He was once also a direct disciple of the Valley Master. This person is obsessed with medicine. He became enlightened in Lugu and combined the natural path of nature with medical theory, and his reputation has been greatly since then."


    "I know about Yaowanggu, my cousin had a serious illness the year before, but he has not been completely cured since then. Someone asked him to seek medical treatment in Yaowanggu, and it was cured." Yundou said of Yaowang, his face showed appreciation. look.


    After a while, Yun Dou asked curiously: "Isn''t Senior Sister Wen also the most important disciple of Mr. Xu like Senior Brother Yuan?"


    "It''s more than important. It''s like treating her own daughter. Xiao Hui has been an orphan since she was a child. Xu Gui picked her up and entrusted him to a family to take care of her. Later, she took her to Lushan when she was more than ten years old. Fortunately, she was selected by the valley owner for her talent and intelligence, otherwise she would be delayed by Xu Gui."


    Yun Dou sighed: "It turns out that Senior Sister Wen still has such a life experience, so it''s no wonder that Uncle Senior said that Xu Gui was not her and left."


    Zhang Hui heard this, and a question suddenly appeared in his heart: "Since Wen Ruhui regards Xu Gui as a benefactor, why didn''t she go back to Lushan to see Xu Gui? Is it just because it is not convenient for people in Lugu to appear in Lushan?"


    Although Lushan disciples always said Lugu very mysterious, Zhang Hui still felt that Wen Ruhui''s whereabouts were indeed a bit too secretive.


    More than ten days later, Yun Dou brought back a stack of manuscripts packed together from Xie Zhuo. It was really Wen Ruhui''s handwriting. Zhang Hui looked at it roughly, and it probably combined the way of cultivation with the movement of the body''s blood. To explore the formation of consciousness veins, Xu Gui and Xiang Yan occasionally mentioned some of the principles mentioned above, but they are far from being so thorough.


    After Zhang Hui combined the advice Wen Ruhui gave him that day, and after thoroughly comprehending the content of the manuscript, he really felt that the process of opening the pulse during the exercise was not so confused.


    However, the pain caused by the opening of the pulse to the body is still unabated, but it has already surprised him.After making a breakthrough in the opening of the veins, he felt like a cicada shed its shell, and his whole body was reborn.


    However, opening the pulse is a long process, and the pulse consciousness formed in his body will be in an immature and unstable state for a long time.


    After reading the content of the manuscript a few times, Zhang Hui could almost remember it, but he still often took it out and looked at the writing on it. The beautiful and elegant writing always made him imagine it before he knew it. Wen Ruhui''s indifferent and focused expression while writing, and her long, white fingers.


    "Next time you see Senior Sister Wen, you must thank her well." Zhang Hui often thought this in his heart, but as the days passed, Wen Ruhui never appeared in Lushan.


    On this day, Zhang Hui¡¯s morning class had just finished, and when he left the Zhigongyuan, he heard someone talking:


    "Ye Xiang is here again. This time it seems to be a call for words. He said that he was preparing a birthday gift for the old lady. This old lady likes calligraphy, so they want to collect calligraphy from the world''s calligraphers and offer them to the old lady."


    Yun Dou also happened to come out of Zhigongyuan at this time. He saw Zhang Hui listening to people''s discussions, and he leaned forward and gave Zhang a wink: "Why are Ye Xiang so many famous halls, go, let''s take a look."


    "Last time I used a trick to us, because he still has a deer face!" Zhang Hui said bitterly.


    "He asked people to plot against us, and he wouldn''t admit it. Besides, he is a man who is unscrupulous in order to achieve his own goals. He has nothing to face."


    Zhang Hui was quite accurate when he heard Yundou''s words, and patted Yundou''s back heavily: "Oh, even you can look at people anymore. You are not so dumb."


    Yun Dou smiled and said: "I was forced out. I went to the capital with you. There were so many scary things that scared me, and I was punished again when I came back. "


    Although Yun Dou said that he was bolder and skinny, but he still said this with the same vigor as before.


    The two of them entered through the back door of the main building of Zhigongyuan, walked to the aisle behind the conference hall, and looked inside by the side door of the conference hall.


    In the hall, Xu Gui sat at the top, Li Ya and Ye Xiang sat on two sides.Xu Gui slowly turned over a booklet about a foot wide in his hand, nodding his head, with an appreciative smile on his face.


    "Ye Huwei is really interested. These are all great things. This is the first time I have seen so many collections of current calligraphers. The old lady will definitely be satisfied with this birthday gift. Ashamed, how dare my words match? Put them together?" Xu Gui smiled politely, and asked the young man next to him to return the booklet to Ye Xiang.


    Ye Xiang walked away from the seat and said, "If Mr. Xu looks down on Ye and refuses to give the Queen Mother this birthday gift, then Ye is no longer reluctant, but if Mr. Xu is too self-effacing and refuses to write, I will have to struggle. It''s been a while."


    Xu Gui held his hand on the chair and patted, then nodded and said, "Then Xu Gui will show his ugliness."


    Then the young man in the chamber brought pen and ink. Xu Gui thought for a while and wrote a few words on the booklet on Ye Xiang''s place.


    Ye Xiang watched and praised again and again: "The words are as good as their own, Mr. Xu''s words are dignified and elegant, and they are self-contained. It would be a pity if the "Xianshou Hengchang Collection" lacked Mr. Xu''s words. where."


    Afterwards, the two returned to their seats, and Zhang Hui saw Ye Xiang looking around. He seemed to have something to say, and did not intend to leave after taking the word.

 562 Chapter 562

    Ye Xiang drank two sips of tea, slowly looked at Xu Gui, and smiled: "This "The Collection of Fairy Life and Hengchang" is dedicated to the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother admires young and talented women the most. Unfortunately, it is such a thick book. There is no one in the anthology that is written by a woman. Yemou heard that one of the disciples under Mr. Xu¡¯s seat is very talented, and she is very good at chess and calligraphy. If there is her in this anthology that she can leave handwriting, the queen mother will definitely do Surprise."


    The woman Ye Xiang was talking about was Wen Ruhui, but when he inquired, he only found out that Wen Ruhui was once Xu Gui''s disciple. He didn''t know that Wen Ruhui had now entered Lugu.


    Xu Gui was surprised when he heard that Ye Xiang was looking for Wen Ruhui. He suddenly stood up, as if trying to avoid Ye Xiang¡¯s question, but Ye Xiang always looked at him. He couldn¡¯t dodge, only cold. He replied: "Wen Ruhui is no longer my disciple, I can''t be the master of this, and she has always been faceless, Ye Huwei may not be able to meet her."


    Zhang Hui and Yundoumian looked at each other, and were surprised at the request made by Ye Xiang.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself: "Ye Xiang, who has gone around a big circle and used the opportunity to prepare the birthday gift for the Queen Mother, may want to find Sister Wen''s words to compare with Princess Yunya''s words. Is he so insistent that he pretends to be Princess Yunya? Is Senior Sister Wen?"


    At this time, the expression on Xu Gui''s face was obviously colder, and he lowered his head and said, "Her handwriting is good, but she doesn''t deserve such a loud name. It may not be what Ye Huwei thought. There are many talented women in the world, Ye Huwei. Go elsewhere and beg."


    Seeing Xu Gui''s refusal from him, and hearing Xu Gui''s tone as if he was about to see him off, he had to thank Xu Gui first and offered to leave.


    Zhang Hui and Yundou came out from the back of the chamber, still thinking about Ye Xiang''s meaning in those words. He was really afraid that Ye Xiang would really find Wen Ruhui''s words in Lushan, and eventually something would happen.


    Ye Xiang brought his entourage out of Zhigongyuan and walked in the direction of Lushan. He cursed in his heart: "I originally wanted to take the opportunity of presenting a birthday gift to the Queen Mother to get Wen Ruhui''s handwriting and wait with Princess Yunya. The handwriting of the princess I found out was correct, but I mentioned it to Xu Gui. He dismissed me in such a few words. Shouldn¡¯t his apprentice¡¯s name be displayed in front of the world? He is usually good at talking. Are you so uninterested today?"


    Although Ye Xiang was not reconciled, it was not easy to stay in Lushan for a long time, so he had to take people down the mountain first, and then figure out a way to find evidence of Wen Ruhui pretending to be Princess Yunya.


    Ye Xiang''s carriage walked to the mountainside. He was sitting on the carriage, and suddenly heard a person rushing out of the mountain next to him. The sound from the bushes was short and strong, and instantly gave him a premonition of a bad coming.


    He felt nervous, opened the curtain and got out of the car.The man flew into the front of the carriage, his body was vigorous and swift, and his strength was vigorous, standing towards him like a nail.The driver stopped the carriage abruptly because of shock.


    The person who fell in front of Ye Xiang was Xie Zhuo, because Yun Dou went to him just now and told him about Ye Xiang¡¯s visit to Lushan. He told him about the "Shou Hengchang Collection" that Ye Xiang was compiling. Interested, so Ye Xiang stopped midway.


    Xie Zhuo stood in front of the carriage, with his arms on his chest, swaying his body from side to side in front of the horse, looking at the middle-aged man standing on the carriage without scruple.


    Although Ye Xiang had never seen Xie Zhuo, he had just heard the sound from the forest and Xie Zhuo''s confident expression. It could be judged that Xie Zhuo was not an idle person, and was probably a certain expert hiding under Lushan.


    Ye Xiang got out of the carriage, walked towards Xie Zhuo cautiously, and bowed down to bow to Xie Zhuo and said, "I wonder if seniors have any advice?"


    Xie Zhuo is used to playing tricks on Lushan¡¯s juniors. He has never paid attention to these outsiders who suddenly appeared in Lushan. He also heard Yun Dou mention Ye Xiang, knowing that Ye Xiang is now a well-known figure in Bei Amen. It is always troublesome to find Zhang.But he stopped Ye Xiang halfway, not to teach Ye Xiang for Zhang Hui, he had even more important intentions.


    Xie Zhuo said: "I heard that you have collected a lot of famous handwritings, and show them to me." Xie Zhuo''s tone was domineering and direct, and while speaking, he spread his palms up and stretched out towards Ye Xiang.


    Seeing that Xie Zhuo had nothing else to embarrass him, Ye Xiang heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Senior, wait a minute, I will get it for you right away." After he finished speaking, he returned to the carriage and carried the big book. Came out and handed it to Xie Zhuo respectfully.


    Xie Zhuo unceremoniously stepped forward and grabbed the booklet in Ye Xiang''s hand. He flipped through it in his hand and said impatiently: "It''s not convenient to read here. I will take it back and take a closer look."


    Ye Xiang was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect Xie Zhuo to be so ignorant at his age, picking up other people''s things and running away.He is not good at getting angry at Xie Zhuo, so he can only follow Xie Zhuo.


    When Xie Zhuo saw Ye Xiang following him, he was a little impatient at first, but then he got into a playful heart, teased Ye Xiang, and jumped into the grove, playing "Yundou Slowly", like a shuttle in the bushes. Walk through.


    Ye Xiang looked inside from the edge of the woods, Xie Zhuo''s figure went back and forth like a ghost, making him want to chase and didn''t know which direction he was going to chase.


    Xie Zhuo''s shout came from a distance: "Aren''t you going to chase me? Why aren''t you here? If you don''t chase me again, I will tear this thing and throw it away!"


    Looking at Xie Zhuo¡¯s posture, Ye Xiang felt that he might really be able to do it, so he had no choice but to bite the bullet and chase after Xie Zhuo. He walked forward for a while, and there was no sound in the woods. Xie Zhuo seemed It was completely gone, but after a while Xie Zhuo reappeared in the distance quickly, and he chased him in Xie Zhuo''s direction.


    When he chased after him, he found that Xie Zhuo was playing tricks on him, but he had no choice now. He worked so hard to make this booklet, and didn''t want to fall short of Xie Zhuo.


    He chased for a long time, besides being exhausted, he felt that his patience was about to be exhausted. He began to gritted his teeth with hatred towards Xie Zhuo, and cursed in his heart: "Damn old man, if it falls into my hands, I I have to torture you too."


    He was sweating profusely, and suddenly felt a lot clearer in front of him, and found that there was a small road next to him. He thought that following this small road might be able to get to Xie Zhuo''s residence.


    After walking along that road for a while, he came to Xie Zhuo''s vegetable garden.At this moment, he saw Xie Zhuo sitting on the ground on the grass in front of the house from a distance, opening the booklet on his lap, looking attentively.

 563 Chapter 563: Xie Zhuo is Angry

    Seeing Ye Xiang approaching, Xie Zhuo smiled at him, rubbing his palms on the booklet, and praised: "Good things, good things, why don''t you honor me!"


    Ye Xiang panicked. He had seen Xie Zhuo''s absurd behavior, and he was afraid that Xie Zhuo wasn''t joking with him, but wanted to actually buckle down this booklet.


    "If the predecessors like these words, Ye Mou will find a better one to pay tribute from that day onwards. This booklet is very important. It must be completed before the Queen Mother¡¯s birthday, and the predecessors will also give it back." Ye Xiang walked to Xie Zhuo and said before bow , The tone is cautious and sincere.


    Xie Zhuo pointed to a few pieces of paper next to him and said, "I like these ones the most. Let''s keep these ones."


    Ye Xiang saw that these were the pages that Xie Zhuo had torn down from the booklet. He was so panicked that he squatted to the side of Xie Zhuo to see which pages were torn down by Xie Zhuo. When he saw it, he screamed again and again. "This is the handwriting of the number one talented man in Jinzhou. I waited two days before asking for it. This one was written from the Southern Realm Book Sage. I ran a long way for this character... This ancestor really has a vision, but It hurts me."


    Xie Zhuo saw Ye Xiang''s bitter face, anxious and unwilling to give up, and instantly became unhappy, and said angrily: "It''s really hard to have you so many copies, it¡¯s better than having this whole book. Alright, no matter how bitter you are, I won''t pay you back."


    Ye Xiang had no choice but to keep silent, hoping that Xie Zhuo could return the booklet to him soon.


    Xie Zhuo saw Xu Gui''s handwriting and suddenly turned his head to Ye Xiang''s side: "Why are Xu Gui''s characters in the people of Lushan? I really don''t have any eyes. Xu Gui''s characters are good? This kind of characters is It was written by a nerd! Come and see what I wrote, look at what Xiaohui wrote, it''s better than Xu Gui''s."


    Ye Xiang heard Xie Zhuo mention a person named "Xiao Hui", and instantly thought of Wen Ruhui, his heart was tight, and he felt that his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Could it be that the little Hui mentioned by the old man is really Wen Ruhui? I really have nowhere to look for it through the iron shoes, it takes all the work!"


    Ye Xiang was overjoyed in his heart, but he wanted to suppress it. He just pretended to be interested in Xie Zhuo''s words, and said: "Really, can I really look at it? If I''m lucky enough to be able to see senior A masterpiece is certainly better."


    Xie Zhuo loves being coaxed, and now Ye Xiang is courteous, he can''t wait to show his words to Ye Xiang, and listen to how Ye Xiang will praise him.


    He brought Ye Xiang into the room, took out the "Comment to Truth" that he had written with Wen Ruhui before, and placed it on the desk side by side.


    "Look, isn''t it better than Xu Gui''s?" Xie Zhuo smiled and asked Ye Xiang to come up and see.


    "Dare to ask if the Xiaohui mentioned by the predecessor is a girl with the surname Wen?" Ye Xiang was still uneasy.


    "Yes."


    Ye Xiang''s eyes were immediately locked on the character written by Wen Ruhui. He walked to the book table and pointed his finger on the character written by Wen Ruhui, his throat pounding with excitement.


    "It''s really exactly the same as Princess Yunya''s handwriting, Wen Ruhui, now I see how you shirk, and Lushan people, you sent spies to pretend to be Princess Yunya, the evidence is in my hands, and I want to make you famous from now on Messy, don''t turn over." Ye Xiang has been depressed for a long time, and now he has finally grasped the evidence, he hasn''t been so proud for a long time.He went to Lushan several times and was met with cold eyes and blows from the Lushan people. Now he finally has the opportunity to breathe out for himself.


    Xie Zhuo saw that Ye Xiang had been staring at Wen Ruhui''s writing and urged: "Quickly, is it better than Xu Gui''s?"


    "Okay, it is indeed the best in the book." Ye Xiang didn''t know calligraphy very well, so he could only replied perfunctorily. "Old man, these two characters are really rare. It would be a bit regretful to be included in this booklet, I think Dedicated to the Queen Mother alone, she will be very happy to see it."


    When Xie Zhuo heard that Ye Xiang had listed his and Wen Ruhui''s words on top of everyone''s works in this booklet, he became proud of himself. He had always collected these two words very carefully, and he didn''t do this anymore. I cared, and smiled: "If you have vision, then I''ll give it to you."


    Ye Xiang pretended to be careful and respectful and accepted the two characters. Seeing Xie Zhuo still smiling smugly, he thought: "Although this old man hates him, he has no heart for the city. It''s really a lie."


    Xie Zhuoka happily sent Ye Xiang out and said, "If you ask for a reward, remember to send me some back!"


    Ye Xiang turned around, lowered his head and gave a sneer, and left the vegetable garden.


    On the second day, Zhang Hui and Yun Dou went down to Lushan to find Xie Zhuo.


    Xie Zhuo saw Yundou holding a set of words in his hand, and the ink on the paper and the words looked familiar, and suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Yun Dou handed the word to Xie Zhuo''s hand: "Uncle Shi, isn''t this your proud work? Why did you throw it at the intersection?"


    Xie Zhuo took a look at it, and it turned out that it was the "Reduction of Reality" he wrote. He complained: "Ye Xiang asked me yesterday for the "Reduction of Reality" written by Xiaohui and I, and said that he would be alone. Dedicated to them the queen mother, why did he fall halfway so accidentally?"


    As soon as Zhang Hui heard Wen Ruhui''s words fall into Ye Xiang''s hands, he immediately cried out: "Uncle Master, you have been fooled. Ye Xiang''s purpose is to get the words of Senior Sister Wen. He said that he wants the words of you and Senior Sister. They were given to the Queen Mother to coax you. He knows what you like to listen to, so he composes these words to deceive you, and throws your words like waste paper out of this mountain pass."


    Zhang Hui will tell Xie Zhuo before and after what happened in Changdu. Xie Zhuo didn¡¯t even bother to listen to Zhang Hui¡¯s detailed story. What he cared about was that Ye Xiang lied to him, and Ye Xiang told him The word was thrown away.


    "Battle bastard, dare to lie to me, next time I see him again, I have to skin him, no! I''m going to chase him back now!" Xie Zhuo flushed anxiously, bulging his eyes, back and forth. A small place stomped his feet straight, and his anger only hated nowhere to vent.


    Yun Dou carefully took Xie Zhuo''s arm, and comforted him softly: "Uncle Shi, let''s not get angry. The wicked have their own wicked people. Ye Xiang has already gone far away now. You don''t know how to go all the way. Which direction to chase."


    Zhang Hui also replied: "Yes, Master Uncle, since Ye Xiang asked for the words of Senior Sister Wen, he will definitely come back to Lushan to find trouble. At that time, how we deal with him should be considered in advance. Ye Xiang will definitely not be able to run by then."


    Xie Zhuo was so persuaded by Zhang Hui that he suddenly stopped making noise. He sat down on the stone bench next to him and said bitterly: "Yeah, Ye Xiang will come back. I don''t do anything these days, I just want to deal with him. The way."

 564 Chapter 564: Xie Zhuo Drunk

    After Xie Zhuo was angry, he suddenly thought about Ye Xiang''s doubt that Wen Ruhui was pretending to be Princess Yunya, and asked Zhang Hui to repeat what they had encountered in Changdu.


    After listening to Xie Zhuo, he felt a little puzzled and murmured: "Xiao Hui has been walking in the world on the orders of the Lord Gu in the past two years, and her whereabouts are indeed somewhat mysterious, but she is not going to pretend to be this princess Yunya, pretending to be this princess. What''s so good is that they eat well and dress well and are served, and Xiao Hui is not a rare person."


    Zhang Hui thought to himself that Xie Zhuo would only think of these simple reasons with simple thoughts, and he could not think of any big conspiracy behind this.


    After Xie Zhuo was angry for a while, his mind slowly shifted to other things.


    He suddenly said to Zhang Hui and Yundou: "I haven''t had my birthday for many years. Since I came down here, I won''t let them come over and pretend to be my birthday. After a long time, everyone has forgotten about it. I Suddenly I feel that I am old. I am afraid that I will live in a few years. I will have a birthday. You can buy some wine and vegetables when the time comes. Xiao Hui said she will also come."


    Yun Dou and Zhang Hui looked at each other with a smile, and both sighed that Xie Zhuo was a child with a temper. He was still mad at Yexiang, and now he was thinking about longevity.


    Seeing Xie Zhuo turned the corner, Yun Dou took the opportunity to coax him: "Uncle Shi, Ye Xiang is vain at this moment, and he can''t be beaten again. It''s better to play with us and have a good life. Then we will all come. Drink and eat happily."


    Xie Zhuo was so coaxed, his mood improved a lot.


    On the day of Xie Zhuo''s birthday, both Zhang Hui and Yun Dou had already planned, and the two of them had done what they needed to do in advance. Fortunately, they were able to get off and come to Xie Zhuo on this day.


    When the two of them arrived at Xie Zhuo''s residence, Wen Ruhui was already playing chess with Xie Zhuo. At this time, Wen Ruhui seemed more friendly than usual, and smiles appeared on his face from time to time.


    Xie Zhuo was also full of red, always smiling.


    Xie Zhuo saw that Zhang Hui and Yundou had arrived. He looked at them quickly, still staring back on the chessboard, and ordered: "You two will go buy some wine and vegetables. I will eat and drink today. Chicken, pork knuckle, beef, good wine, buy something delicious, your senior sister said she paid for it."


    Yun Dou persuaded: "Uncle Shi, you are at this age...you usually have rough tea and light rice. Today, I am eating and drinking so much, I am afraid that I will have a stomach, let''s buy some light ones?"


    Wen Ruhui looked up at Yundou and said, "I have persuaded him, he doesn''t listen, let him go."


    It was past noon after Zhang Hui and Yundou bought the wine and vegetables. A few people set up a table on the stone table outside the house. Xie Zhuo smiled extremely happily at the rich wine and vegetables.


    Xie Zhuo drank a few sips of wine, his face began to flush, and his words became more serious. He said solemnly: "I don''t know how many birthdays a person has passed. Sometimes I forget about it, even myself. I don¡¯t remember my birthday. This year, some of your little friends finally came to accompany me. I haven¡¯t been so happy in years."


    After hearing Xie Zhuo''s words, Zhang Hui sighed in his heart: "Uncle Master has stayed in this valley alone for too long. It is indeed too lonely."


    Yundou raised his glass to comfort him: "As long as Uncle Master is happy, we will come to accompany you often."


    Xie Zhuo blushed and gave Yundou a white look: "Who wants you as a idiot to accompany you, there are many stupid people, but sometimes I can think of a place with me, it is also considered to be related to me. I still prefer Xiaohui and Zhang With this kid, I''ll be happy if they come here often."


    When Zhang Hui and Wen Ruhui heard this, their eyes suddenly met. After taking a few sips of wine, Wen Ruhui''s faces looked more bloody than usual and more delicate and beautiful.Zhang Hui glanced at Wen Ruhui''s face, feeling that he shouldn''t look at her that way, and quickly turned his gaze away.


    Xie Zhuo also noticed that Zhang Hui and Wen Ruhui were facing each other just now. He looked at Zhang Hui and Wen Ruhui again, and nodded as if thinking of some good idea: "I think you two men and women look very good. A pair..."


    Before Xie Zhuo finished speaking, Yun Dou smiled and interjected: "Uncle Shi, drinking and eating, how do you get to this?"


    Yun Dou knew that Zhang Hui and Meimei were both interesting to each other, and now Xie Zhuo messing around with mandarin ducks here would only make Zhang Hui and Wen Ruhui uncomfortable, so he deliberately interrupted Xie Zhuo''s words.


    No one knows that Xie Zhuo is still struggling with this matter. He leaned toward Zhang Hui and asked sternly: "Boy, for you, don''t you like Xiaohui?"


    "Uncle Shi, you have drunk too much. You have not drunk in too many years. You are easy to get drunk. Come and drink some hydrolysis." Zhang Hui saw Xie Zhuo''s eyes a little loose and his face was red and purple, knowing that this is the beginning. Nonsense.


    Wen Ruhui didn''t feel uncomfortable either, just as if he hadn''t heard, he lowered his head and looked away.


    Xie Zhuo heard Zhang Hui said that he was drunk and was very unconvinced. He slapped his palm on the stone table and said loudly, "Who said I drank too much? I could drink half a catty thirty years ago."


    After he finished talking, he took out a big bowl, filled it with wine a few times, and drank it after a few clicks.The action is so fast that no one else can stop him.


    Xie Zhuo took a long hiccup after drinking this bowl of wine, and then he ate too much and sat there with a dazed expression. After a while, his head began to wobble, his mouth babbled. Talking about something.Suddenly he fell on the stone table and slammed his face into the bowl that was still holding vegetables.


    Zhang Hui hurriedly helped Xie Zhuo up, and Wen Ruhui drew water over and wiped the oil on Xie Zhuo''s face.Xie Zhuo was still confused. Suddenly, he stretched out to the side and started to vomit again.


    The three of them circled around Xie Zhuo. He vomited for a while, then had to drink water, and then said that his stomach hurts and he had to go to the latrine. This afternoon he was tossed over.


    When it was getting dark, Xie Zhuojiu hadn''t woke up yet, because he had eaten too much greasy food, his stomach was upset, and he couldn''t sleep well at all. The whole person was always confused, sighing over and over on the bed.


    Fortunately, Wen Ruhui knew some medical techniques and was able to massage acupoints for him to temporarily relieve his pain.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, Wen Ruhui urged Zhang Hui and Yun Dou to return to Lushan first.


    Zhang Hui said to Yundou: "You go back first. I will stay to take care of Uncle Master. You have to work tomorrow morning."


    Wen Ruhui looked at Zhang Hui and guessed that he was worried about the inconvenience of her being a girl''s house alone, so he stayed with her. At this moment, she was a little grateful, but also faintly happy, and stopped persuading Zhang. Will return to Lushan with Yundou, and said faintly: "Okay, Junior Brother Zhang will stay."

 565 Chapter 565

    It was only when the moon was in the sky that Xie Zhuo''s house was completely cleaned.


    Zhang Hui came out of the room and saw Wen Ruhui sitting on a stone bench, thinking that she would be sleepy at this hour, and said: "I will put a table together for you, and I will sleep for one night."


    "No, it''s enough to find a place to meditate for an hour later."


    Wen Ruhui''s voice seemed even colder in this quiet moonlit night.She put her hand on her lap and looked up at the moon above her head. The moon was shining on her face, and everything seemed quiet and beautiful.


    Zhang Hui felt that this white and porcelain face should also be coated with the coldness of the moonlight when touched, and his eyes were even softer. In his opinion, it was the softest and most agile place in this moonlit night. .


    Ever since Yun Dou was slapped by Wen Ruhui, he has always been afraid of Wen Ruhui, but Zhang Hui is not afraid of her, on the contrary, he is very curious about her. While curious, he often has doubts in his heart, for fear that he is not sure of being curious. Degree, did something sorry for the eyebrows.


    When it comes to him and Meimei, there is actually no agreement between them, but he knows that if he and Wen Ruhui get too close, Meimei will be angry.


    Zhang Hui sat down next to Wen Ruhui. At this time, the warm spring air sent a scent of flowers. The scent of this flower was not as deserted as the fragrance of orchids on Wen Ruhui''s body. It had a lot more sweetness, which made him feel Tranced, like the wine spirit of the day is coming up again.


    "It smells so good, Senior Sister." Zhang Hui said casually, and then he was afraid that Wen Ruhui would misunderstand that the fragrance on her body was very fragrant, so he continued, "Where is the fragrance of flowers coming from."


    "Let''s take a look." Wen Ruhui was originally a fan of flowers, but now he is particularly happy when he smells the smell of flowers, and wants to find out where the fragrance of flowers comes from.


    She got up and walked along the path in front of the house towards the grassy slope, Zhang Hui followed her to see where she was going.


    Zhang Hui looked at Wen Ruhui''s back from behind. She was wearing a moon-white gown, walking calmly and gently, with a sense of solitude.


    Wen Ruhui walked for a long time, and stopped under Kazuki''s white flowers.When Zhang Hui approached, he happened to find that Wen Ruhui was looking at the moon above his head across the flower. The beauty in front of him really made him a little illusion that he didn''t know where tonight.


    When the two returned to the stone table, Zhang Hui said, "Senior Sister, please rest."


    At this hour on weekdays, he was sleepy early, but he didn''t feel sleepy tonight, even afraid that the night would pass too fast.


    "Since we are not sleepy, can we sit here and talk well?" Wen Ruhui sat down at the stone table and said to Zhang Hui, looking up.


    Zhang Hui gave Wen Ruhui a surprised look. She would know that he was not drowsy, and that she was usually so cold, and she would let him sit and talk together at this time!


    He sat down lightly on the stone bench and looked up at Wen Ruhui with a polite smile.The two chatted about Xie Zhuo¡¯s interesting situations during the day. They all had the same opinion of Xie Zhuo. They felt that he had no heart in the city and his mind was as simple as a child, so he could bring them very pure happiness, like making people. Suddenly back to the carefree time of childhood.


    From talking about Xie Zhuo, talking about Lushan, talking about practitioners, talking and talking all the way to the mysterious truths in "Gu Shang Yuanzhen", Zhang Hui feels it has been a long time that no one can tell him this Talking too much.Because he and Yun Dou are too familiar with each other, they have no patience to discuss so much with each other.


    When the two talked about it, they looked at each other seriously at the same time, then turned back and laughed at each other, feeling a little bit late when they met each other.


    On the second day, after Zhang Hui returned to Lushan, all Yun Dou''s attention was on Zhang Hui and Wen Ruhui staying together for one night.


    "Talking all night? I don''t believe it, you two are usually like a boring gourd, can you have so much to talk about?" Yun Dou asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t say you don''t believe me, I don''t even believe that Senior Sister Wen is a person who can talk so much." When Zhang Hui answered Yun Dou''s question, he remembered the situation of staying with Wen Ruhui last night, that moonlight , Huaxiang, Wen Ruhui''s figure, her fair and beautiful face, all this is as beautiful and trance as if in a dream.


    In the next few days, Zhang Hui would occasionally think of Wen Ruhui, but the two never met again.


    Until Ye Xiang went to Lushan again, breaking the original peaceful life.


    This time Ye Xiang went to Lushan and was fully prepared. In addition to bringing a group of entourages and warriors as before, there was also a foreign envoy from the Beimang imperial court who was the main official of Beimang to deal with the disappearance of Princess Yunya. principal.


    The people led by Ye Xiang went up to Lushan with great strength. Lushan has not received so many people once in recent decades. When these people were still far away from Lushan, the mountain began to spread news, especially those with good things. I walked out to Zhigongyuan early and waited to see the excitement. There were different opinions on Ye Xiang''s intention to come to Lushan this time.


    "Ye Xiang is here again, and he has brought a lot of people here. He is in trouble looking for us, Lushan."


    "Did you not politely come to Lushan to ask for words last time? Why did you turn your face and deny people?"


    "He had a feast with Lushan in the first place. It seems that it was because of a relationship with a Lushan disciple named Zhang Hui."


    The movement of Ye Xiang on Lushan first caught Xie Zhuo''s attention.


    Xie Zhuo quickly caught up with Ye Xiang''s group. He saw that the one who was riding on the front was Ye Xiang, his eyes widened with anger, and he rushed forward.


    Ye Xiang rode on the horse, thinking about how to make the whole thing irrefutable after going up to Lushan, and stepped on the Lushan group completely in one fell swoop.


    When he was trying to get absorbed, a black shadow jumped out from the nearby bushes and flew straight to him. He was about to draw his sword to defend, but his face was numb, and his eyes were blurred by the black shadow. Then slapped in a muddle.


    "Who? Some kind of show up, don''t be so sneaky!" Ye Xiang drew his sword and looked around, yelling.


    The entourage behind him also hurried up: "Ye Huwei, I also saw a dark shadow just now, so I couldn''t see my face at all. Is this a man or a ghost? Did you offend something here last time..." The voice of the man began to tremble.


    With a snap, Ye Xiang slapped his face again.


    He was slapped twice in front of everyone, and he couldn''t hold on to his face anymore. He cursed: "Who is it, show up quickly, let''s have a good fight!"


    "Asshole thing, do you deserve to fight with me?" An old voice came out in the air, and Ye Xiang was hit by a powerful force and flew out of the horse. After several flips in the air, he fell heavily to the ground.

 566 Chapter 566

    When Ye Xiang heard Xie Zhuo¡¯s voice, he was a little flustered. He forcibly propped up his body and looked at Xie Zhuo with his head up. Xie Zhuo was standing four or five steps away from him, clapping his palms. It is cleaning the dust on the hands.


    Xie Zhuo said: "Your face is really dirty with my hands. I told you to lie and lie to me, but I lied to me. I want to smash your mouth!"


    After Xie Zhuo finished speaking, he walked towards Ye Xiang, crouched down and grabbed Ye Xiang''s clothes before hitting him.


    The Beimang warriors next to them raised arms to surround Xie Zhuo, but they had just seen Xie Zhuo''s methods, and no one dared to step forward and act on Xie Zhuo. They all looked at how Ye Xiang would solve the matter.


    Ye Xiang''s eyes were a little panic, but he still had a stubborn face, and he refused to easily show weakness in front of Xie Zhuo.


    Ye Xiang said, "I don''t know where Ye Xiang has offended Senior. Is it worth Senior''s anger?"


    "Asshole thing, last time I coaxed me to say how good my writing was, but turned around and threw my writing." Xie Zhuo raised his hand as if he was going to hit Ye Xiang in the face.


    At this moment, Yundou rushed through the crowd, rushed towards Xie Zhuo, and used all his strength to buckle Xie Zhuo''s hand, and persuaded: "Uncle Shi, don''t get angry first, let Ye Xiang go to Lushan first, you and him The account will be calculated later!"


    Xie Zhuo saw Yun Dou winking at him, and still grabbing him, expecting Yun Dou must have his reason, he hesitated. He was about to hit Ye Xiang''s hand. Soon it weakened.


    Ye Xiang saw that Yundou had controlled Xie Zhuo, thinking not to entangle here too much. He couldn''t take advantage of Xie Zhuo, so he quickly rolled over and got up, got on his horse, straightened his clothes, and brought people to Lushan. Go.


    Yun Dou saw that Ye Xiang was walking away, so he let go of the hand on Xie Zhuo''s arm and persuaded: "Uncle Shi, you can''t fight Ye Xiang at this time. You see that his posture is to go to Lushan to find trouble. Let''s At this time, he can''t be beaten up to the mountain, it''s as if we are at a loss, you have to teach him, it will not be too late after this."


    Xie Zhuo flushed with anger, crouched on his hips, panting loudly, and cursed in Ye Xiang''s direction: "Little king bastard, sooner or later, I''ll pick you up. I''ll be waiting for you here."


    Zhang Hui was practicing swordsmanship with Yuan Zhixing at the Zhigengyuan. Suddenly a disciple from the Zhigengyuan came to him and Yuan Zhixing and said to him and Yuan Zhixing: "Ye Xiang is coming to Lushan again to ask for trouble. Mr. Xu asked Senior Brother Zhang and Senior Brother Yuan to join him. Going to Zhigongyuan seems to be about a senior sister in Lugu."


    When Zhang Hui heard it, he guessed that Ye Xiang should have come for Wen Ruhui''s business. Last time he came to Lushan to ask for the calligraphy, he cheated Wen Ruhui''s calligraphy away from Xie Zhuo. Now he came to Lushan again, he must have taken it. The evidence came to prove that Wen Ruhui pretended to be Yunya.


    Yuan Zhixing didn¡¯t know that Ye Xiang cheated Wen Ruhui¡¯s calligraphy from Xie Zhuo. He heard that Ye Xiang was here again, and he was puzzled: "This Ye Xiang is really unwilling to give up. I said that Junior Sister Wen is not Princess Yunya, he still If you don¡¯t believe it, you have to entangle it over and over again."


    When Zhang Hui and Yuan Zhixing arrived at Zhigongyuan, the conference hall was full of people, and there were even some people standing behind the seats.


    This time Xiang Yan also arrived, and Xu Gui was sitting in the head separately, and Ye Xiang and Bei Mang¡¯s foreign envoy were in guest seats.


    The foreign envoy acted carefully, unlike Ye Xiang who was already familiar with the road in Lushan, he carefully looked at Xu Gui and Xiang Yan, and looked at Zhang Hui and Yuan Zhixing who had just walked in.


    And Ye Xiang looked extra confident at this time, as if he was confident enough to achieve his goal.With a smile on his face, he seemed to have just finished talking with Xu Gui and Xiang Yan.


    Xiang Yan was already a little bit unable to sit still. He drank a sip of tea, shook his body in the chair, and raised his neck lazily, and said, "What''s the matter with you, please tell me now, and then I can I won''t accompany you."


    Ye Xiang made a gesture towards the two people standing behind the seat, motioning them to come forward.


    The two entourages took a tray and walked to the center of the hall. There were two characters on the tray. One was slightly smaller, as if it were usually casual, while the other was more formal. It was Wen Ruhui who was in Xie Zhuo that day. The "Reduction to Truth" written there.


    Ye Xiang said: "Mr. Xu, please look over and see if this is the handwriting of the same person."


    The two entourages brought the tray to Xu Gui. Xu Gui stood up and looked at the two characters. Suddenly he was shocked. After he settled down, he held one of the characters in his hand. He took a look, put it back, and asked Ye Xiang: "What does Ye Huwei mean? It doesn''t hurt to just say it."


    The two entourages again held the trays for the people present and those standing on both sides to see, and the hall suddenly began to have sparse discussions.


    Ye Xiang leaned on the armrest of the seat with a triumphant smile on his face, and said, "Everyone has seen it. These two characters are written by the same person. One is the handwriting left by our Princess Beimang Yunya. , And the other one I got in Lushan."


    "Ye Huwei, dare you say how you got this other picture in Lushan?" Zhang Hui''s voice came from the crowd.


    Ye Xiang turned his face fiercely in Zhang Hui''s direction. There was a slight anger on his face, but he quickly suppressed it. He looked at the people and said, "Ye got this character by accident. You don''t need to go into this matter. ."


    Zhang Hui said: "By chance? It was a deliberate deception. If Ye Huwei was beaten on the way out of Lushan, no one should be surprised. It was just the price he paid for deception."


    Ye Xiang had been beaten by Xie Zhuo just now, and he still had lingering fears. He always felt that he had been beaten on his face. When Zhang Hui talked about it, he immediately guilty of heart, and quickly jumped over from this topic. Said: "This other character was written by a female disciple named Wen under Mr. Xu''s school. This female disciple seems to have entered Lugu now. We now suspect that your Lushan Wen girl pretends to be Princess Yunya and has been hiding in Beimang Palace!"


    Ye Xiang stood up from his seat, and his voice increased a lot. He first looked at Xu Gui and Xiang Yan, then scanned back and forth in the hall, and continued: "I brought the personal maid beside Princess Yunya over today. I have seen Girl Wen and said that Girl Wen''s figure and appearance are very similar to Princess Yunya. I also heard that Girl Wen has traveled abroad in the past two years. I am afraid that this tour has been to the Beimang Palace, right?"


    Xiang Yan was confused at this moment, pouting and squinting at Ye Xiang. He was a little bit ignorant of what Ye Xiang said, because he never cared about things outside. Wen Ruhui returned to Lushan and Princess Beimang was missing. He didn''t care about this series of things.


    So everyone cast their eyes on Xu Gui, wanting to see how he responds.

 567 Chapter 567

    Xu Gui sat steadily in his seat, with a firm expression and calm eyes, and said indifferently: "Ye Huwei is really absurd. Don''t you know whether your princess is true or not? The princess ran away insisting that someone else was pretending to be. I''m afraid that others don''t know that Princess Beimang ran away on the way to get married?"


    After Xu Gui finished speaking, he sneered, and then continued: "Furthermore, Wen Ruhui is a direct disciple of the Lord Gu. She has always devoted herself to studying and practicing. Why does she run to your Beimang Palace to pretend to be a princess, regardless of world affairs?"


    Ye Xiang said, "Wen Ruhui is from Lushan. Why don''t you know what she intends to pretend to be a princess? Your people at Lushan have great magical powers. Arranging a person to enter the North is a breeze."


    "Dog thief, shut up, we Lushan inner sect practitioners have always kept away from the world and do not interact with people in the court. If you slander people, I will tear your dog''s mouth!" Xiang Yan was furious, stood up and pointed. Cursed with Ye Xiang''s nose.


    Ye Xiang smiled and said, "Lugu''s rule is that disciples of the inner sect do not participate in the affairs of the court, but everyone in the world knows that General Fan Ying of Qi State was from Lugu."


    Fan Ying''s affairs have always been a heart disease for Xiang Yan, and now Ye Xiang mentioned it in front of so many people, Xiang Yan gritted his teeth with anger, wishing to swallow Ye Xiang raw.


    "I think it was someone in Lushan of you who was in collusion with the Qi court and sent Miss Wen to be a spy in Beimang!"


    As soon as Ye Xiang said this, the hall was suddenly terribly quiet, and no one dared to make a sound. They were all startled by Ye Xiang''s terrible remarks.


    Xiang Yan went on to curse: "It''s just nonsense, Ye Xiang, we Lushan doesn''t welcome you, you should get out of here, don''t force me to do it."


    Ye Xiang is usually jealous of Xiang Yan, but at this time he is already determined to win because of Princess Yunya, so he temporarily sacrificed himself, still maintaining his original momentum, and then said: "Why is Mr. Xiang angry? If you don''t give people a chance to reason, can it be that you have already admitted the fact that people in Lushan pretend to be Princess Yunya and want to kill people and kill them?"


    Xu Gui turned to Xiang Yan, nodded at him, and persuaded him: "Senior brother, calm down first. He needs to be reasonable. We have patience, so we will accompany him to reason."


    "Very well, after all, Mr. Xu is a reasonable person. I think you can invite Girl Wen to confront him." Ye Xiang was even more proud when he saw that Xiang Yan couldn''t vent his anger.


    Xu Gui said, "Ms. Wen has already sent someone to invite it, but it''s some distance from the Zhigongyuan to Lugu, everyone may have to wait a while."


    Ye Xiang pursed his mouth, returned to his seat and took a breath, drinking tea leisurely.


    Xu Gui and Xiang Yan also sat back, and began to fall into a moment of thinking.


    Some of the people in the hall buried their heads thinking about what they had just seen, and some began to exchange glances, but did not dare to discuss.


    After a long while, everyone''s eyes were attracted by the person who suddenly appeared at the door.She was holding the whip in her hand, her face was covered with white gauze, and the only two exposed eyes looked straight at the people in the hall, her eyes sharp and indifferent.


    "Princess!" someone exclaimed.


    Everyone''s eyes moved with the masked woman.


    A maid standing at the back pushed away the person in front and rushed to the side of the masked woman, and knelt down towards her: "Princess, you can figure it out. It''s hard to find a servant!"


    Ye Xianggu stared at the masked woman with big eyes. He took a few deep breaths and shook his head again. He couldn''t believe that the princess Yunya they were looking for would actually show up here.


    Ye Xiang muttered: "Princess, why are you here?"


    The masked woman scanned all the Beimang people present and sternly said: "A bunch of idiots, bad things to me, I wanted to stay in Lushan for a few more days. When you come, I can''t stay in this place."


    Yuan Zhixing looked at Zhang Hui, believing everything in front of him, and whispered: "I am confused, is this Junior Sister Wen or Princess Yunya?"


    Zhang Hui¡¯s eyes have never left the masked woman, and he sighed in his heart: ¡°This woman is indeed tall, short, fat and thin, like Senior Sister Wen, no, is this one person or two? Is it Senior Sister Wen or Princess Yunya? ?"


    Zhang Hui felt that this person looked like Wen Ruhui, but he was obviously more fierce than Wen Ruhui.


    Xu Gui took the lead and said, "Why did Princess Yunya from Beimang break into my Lushan? I am still wondering why Wen Ruhui has been back to Lushan for so long and hasn''t come to say hello to me. It turned out to be an impersonator, afraid of me. recognize!"


    "It''s your group of straw bags who recognize me as Wen Ruhui, what can I do?" The masked woman sneered playfully.


    Yuan Zhixing took two steps forward and looked at the masked woman and asked: "Is it because I confessed wrong? Impossible, you obviously have the face of Junior Sister Wen! That day, Ye Xiang caught up in Youlan Valley. , Why don''t you admit that you are Princess Yunya?"


    "They are also a bunch of straw bags, I don''t want to be sent to the Qi State Palace by them." The masked woman''s tone was arrogant and headstrong, "Haha, it''s ridiculous to see you guys being played around by me!"


    Xu Gui suddenly rushed to the masked woman and grabbed her shoulders: "I care if you are a princess or not, come to my Lushan presumptuously, and let you know the price!"


    Zhang Hui was shocked by Xu Gui''s move. Xu Gui has always acted steadily, how suddenly he easily shot a woman.


    When Xiang Yan watched, he also felt that Xu Gui was too reckless, so why did he start with a woman.


    The masked woman''s whip instantly danced in the air, and a whining sound from the whip suddenly sounded in the hall.


    Seeing that the woman was not close enough, Xu Gui lifted his palm to hit her in the air.The masked woman seemed to have anticipated what trick Xu Gui would use, and was already ready to dodge.


    "Stay back, the princess'' whip is poisonous and can''t touch her body." The maid yelled to everyone because she didn''t want to hurt the innocent.


    Those Beimang people who knew that Princess Yunya''s whip was poisonous had already ran out. The people in Lushan who had just heard the maid reminded them also rushed out, only daring to look far into the hall from outside the door.


    Xu Gui and the masked woman were fighting vigorously, and neither of them could get close to each other.


    And Xiang Yan just stared blankly at the place, because he believed that no matter how powerful this woman was, he would definitely not be Xu Gui''s opponent. He didn''t need to take action, lest outsiders would say that they Lushan both bullied a weak woman.


    Xu Gui repeatedly had the upper hand, and suddenly he seemed to be swayed, and his moves slowed down.


    At this moment, the whip of the masked woman slammed into his face, and then a blood stain appeared on his eyelid.


    Yuan Zhixing couldn''t take care of his own safety, so he rushed to Xu Gui from one side, looked into his injured eyes, and shouted, "Master, don''t fight, it''s important to cure the injury."

 568 Chapter 568

    Yuan Zhixing and Li Ya stood in front of Xu Gui, preventing him from chasing the masked woman again, and wanted to check his injuries.


    Yuan Zhixing helped Xu Gui sit down, and saw a red mark on one of Xu Gui''s eyes, and bleeding beads began to ooze from the mark.


    "No, I see the blood, I quickly let the doctor come over." Li Ya glanced in front of Xu Gui, and immediately found someone to ask the doctor.


    At this time, the masked woman had already left the hall, and all the people Ye Xiang had brought out of the hall.


    Ye Xiang and the foreign envoy came in and saw the blood mark on Xu Gui''s face. They looked at each other, and walked to Xu Gui in a little panic and said, "The princess accidentally injured Mr. Xu, we apologized for her."


    Ye Xiang said: "Let''s ask the father for the main antidote immediately, and we will also bring some of the best medicines we brought with us on this trip. We will leave when Mr. Xu''s injury is not a major problem."


    Xiang Yan walked to Xu Gui and looked at Ye Xiang contemptuously: "You don''t have to stay for a long time, you are upset looking at it, just leave the antidote."


    "That is, I''m really sorry that this happened." Ye Xiang smiled, and immediately turned and went out to find a masked woman for the cure.


    The masked woman had already got on the carriage, urging Ye Xiang''s people to leave Lushan.


    After Ye Xiang got the antidote, he apologized to Xu Gui one after another.


    Yuan Zhixing and Zhang Hui watched the whole thing happen, always feeling that this masked woman did not look like Princess Yunya.


    Yuan Zhixing said: "Since I met with Junior Sister Wen, I didn''t think she was pretending to be someone else. She knew everything about Lushan very well. How could she be a foreigner?"


    Zhang Hui also thought in his heart that what he had been in contact with was the real Wen Ruhui. That night, he and her were looking at the flowers near Xie Zhuo''s vegetable garden to see the moon. Although she did not mention Lugu, the conversation between the two showed that she was familiar with Lushan.


    "But if she was Senior Sister Wen, why did she use Mr. Xu''s whip just now? Mr. Xu is her benefactor, how can she do it?" Zhang Hui said in confusion.


    "Yes, this is exactly what I can''t figure out." Yuan Zhixing replied.


    During the discussion, the two suddenly discovered that the outside had become clean. It turned out that the people Ye Xiang had brought had left Lushan just now.


    Half an hour later, Yun Dou ran over to find Zhang Hui panting.


    "Let''s go and see, Uncle Shi caught Ye Xiang, and I don''t know how to torture him! I''m afraid Uncle Shi will torture Ye Xiang to death or maimed him."


    When Yun Dou was on Lushan, he saw Ye Xiang''s people looking for Ye Xiang all over the mountain, and just as they were talking, Ye Xiang''s people had already come up to Lushan dignitaries.


    Zhang Hui replied: "What are you panicking? You are the least courageous. Uncle Shi has his own measure. I will not persuade Uncle Shi after I have passed by. Ye Xiang is a wicked person who has his own wickedness. There are ways to let him see and see Uncle Shi. Why not, even if I go down, I will go to watch the excitement."


    Yun Dou didn''t want to say much, and pulled Zhang Hui by the arm and pulled him out of Lushan.


    When the two walked halfway up the mountain, they saw three Beimang men sitting on the side of the road and resting. It looked like they were all over the mountain looking for Xie Zhuo and Ye Xiang. They were too tired to bear it.


    Zhang Hui thought that since Xie Zhuo could not be found in these crowded places, Xie Zhuo should have gone to places that were hard for others to find.


    He and Yundou performed "Yundou Slow Walk" and walked along a path that circumscribes Lushan horizontally.


    This road is winding and rugged everywhere, and outsiders can''t see that its direction is around Lushan, so those Beimang people who are looking for Ye Xiang have not been able to find it.


    When the two walked to one place, a faint scream came from their ears, and after walking around for a while, they recognized that the sound was indeed made by Ye Xiang.


    When they approached, Yun Dou heard Ye Xiang¡¯s cry and began to sympathize with Ye Xiang. After Ye Xiang yelled, Yun Dou covered his ears and squinted his eyes, because he felt the pain when he heard the voice. Yourself.


    Although Zhang Hui hated Ye Xiang, hearing Ye Xiang''s cry still aroused compassion, but he was not as kind and weak as Yun Dou and would be afraid to look that way.


    When he got closer, Zhang Hui saw Ye Xiang''s body floating in the air, like a shuttlecock that he had no control over and was thrown out, and the person who threw him was Xie Zhuo. .


    Although Ye Xiang was a practitioner in the first stage of the Yuanzhuan realm, he felt that his body was wrapped in layers of ropes, and his skills could not be used at all.The true power that went out of Xie Zhuo''s hands had already formed a silkworm pupa-like shape around Ye Xiang, completely controlling Ye Xiang.


    Ye Xiang was facing upwards, his head hanging down, his hands and feet still trying to struggle as much as possible, but he still couldn''t control the rise and fall of his body.When his body was in the air, he was still cursing: "Dead old man, there is a kind of you who killed me. If you don''t kill me, I will call your ancestor for the eighteenth generation!"


    Yun Dou couldn''t help but persuade loudly: "Ye Huwei, don''t scold you, the more you scold Master Uncle, the more angry you are!"


    Before the words of Yundou were finished, Ye Xiang''s body suddenly fell in the air, and he slammed to the ground.


    "I''ll let you scold, I see how long you can scold." Xie Zhuo was doing exercises, his face looked like a child who hadn''t won a fight and was willful and unwilling.


    Seeing that Ye Xiang could not persuade Ye Xiang, Yun Dou came to persuade Xie Zhuo instead.


    "Uncle Shi, let him go. Everyone has compassion. Don''t you feel uncomfortable hearing the sound of him falling?" Yun Dou grabbed Xie Zhuo''s arm and almost jumped up in a hurry.


    Xie Zhuobai glanced at Yundou: "Uncomfortable? You are such a idiot. Go away."


    Yun Dou was still holding on to Xie Zhuo, and Xie Zhuo cursed helplessly: "Why did I put you on this idiot, idiot, this Ye Xiang is sinister and cunning, is it not enough to harm you and Zhang Hui?"


    Zhang Hui walked to Yundou, patted him on his shoulder, and comforted: "Walking outside, it''s not good to be so kind. Ye Xiang lied in front of others. Uncle Master just punish him and teach him a lesson. Everyone is like this, and there will be more and more people like Ye Xiang who do evil."


    "Yes, that''s what Zhang Hui said!" Xie Zhuo said loudly.


    Yun Dou really had no other way, and in a hurry, he rushed to Xie Zhuo''s hand before.


    Seeing Yun Dou came to block, Xie Zhuo had to reclaim his true power immediately, but Yun Dou was still injured by the remaining power and flew out backwards.


    Xie Zhuo was anxious, but worried that Yun Dou was injured, stepped forward and helped Yun Dou up: "You are really mad at me. You will not come to my place in the future. I don''t want to see you again."


    Ye Xiang climbed up from the ground, seeing that Xie Zhuo couldn''t control him at this moment, he rushed to Zhang Hui who was standing aside, his body was so fast that Zhang Hui was completely too late to guard.


    Ye Xiang grabbed Zhang Hui''s neck and looked at Xie Zhuo fiercely: "If you don''t want this kid to die, let me go!"

 569 Chapter 569 Ye Xiangs Death (1)

    Xie Zhuo turned around and said furiously: "I originally planned to teach you and let you go. Now you are still holding me up. I hate being held hostage. Let''s fight to the end today. I think you still have What a name."


    "Don''t come here, I''ve been tortured by you to death. You let me go out, or I''ll choke him to death." Ye Xiang pinched Zhang Hui''s neck with his fingers, adding more strength.


    Yun Dou cautiously walked to Ye Xiang, and whispered: "Ye Huwei, if you have something to discuss, don''t get into the horns. If you kill someone in Lushan, you will surely become enemies with Lushan in the future. If you let Zhanghui go, I will help you Uncle Master pleaded."


    Yun Dou said, stretched out a hand towards Ye Xiang, trying to remove the hand that Ye Xiang pinched on Zhang Hui¡¯s neck, but Ye Xiang didn¡¯t listen to him at all, and pushed the other hand towards Yun Dou. : "Fuck, you people in Lushan forced me, you have trouble with me time and time again, you have forced me to this point!"


    Ye Xiang has been repeatedly frustrated in Lushan because of Princess Yunya''s affairs. He already feels that his face is very difficult to hold. Now he has been insulted by Xie Zhuo. For a while, he felt that he had no face to meet the fellow Beimang entourage and the samurai. All the grievances were counted on Lushan''s head.


    "Yuan Zhixing, Xu Gui, Xiang Yan, and the old miscellaneous Mao with the surname Xie, Zhang Hui, you all can''t get through with me one by one. If I, Ye Xiang, one day prevail, I must get rid of all of you." Ye Xiang Pinching his fingers on Zhang Hui''s neck, he forced these words out of his mouth one by one, his face flushed and began to become a little twisted.


    Zhang Hui endured the pain in his neck and said with disdain: "You think too much, who will have trouble with you? It''s not that you hate it and take it for yourself."


    Ye Xiang pinched Zhang Hui''s neck again and cursed: "Do you believe it or not I will break your neck now?"


    Xie Zhuo raised his palm, planning to hit Ye Xiang.Zhang Hui winked at Xie Zhuo, cleared his throat vigorously, and said in a pretentious tone: "I believe I believe, Ye Huwei, don''t be impulsive, I will lead you out."


    Hearing what Zhang Hui said, Ye Xiang eased the strength in his hands and shouted: "Don''t talk nonsense, take me out immediately."


    Xie Zhuo narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhang Hui. Zhang Hui looked at him as if he didn''t intend to let Ye Xiang go so easily, as if he was telling Zhang that he would rest assured that he had his own way to deal with Ye Xiang.


    Zhang Hui thought that Ye Xiang would use his life to threaten Xie Zhuo to let him go. Originally, he was unwilling to take Ye Xiang out so easily, but seeing that he was just tossed by Xie Zhuo into a miserable situation, he couldn¡¯t bear to let Ye Xiang continue to suffer. Tormented, he took Ye Xiang back along the road where he and Yundou came.


    After walking for a while, he found that the road seemed to be different from when he came, and he guessed that Xie Zhuo was doing his hands and feet, deliberately preventing Ye Xiang from going out.


    Ye Xiang also found that Zhang Hui was a little abnormal in this way, and he was annoyed, and immediately became murderous towards Zhang Hui.


    "Your kid has never been able to get through with me anyway, and your skill is still growing at a rapid rate, and you may still be above me in the future. I didn''t want to keep you long ago. If you can''t take me out, I will end up with you here." Ye As Xiang said, his fingers creaked, and he caught a few blood marks on Zhang Hui''s neck.


    Zhang Hui inhaled vigorously and threatened: "Ye Xiang, don''t do anything foolish, you are going to kill me in Lushan, how do you explain?"


    "I was tortured like this by Mr. Xie Zhuo. I said that your partnership is like killing me. I killed you because of self-preservation." Ye Xiang stared at Zhang Hui sternly, but hesitated in his eyes. .


    Taking advantage of Ye Xiang''s hesitation, Zhang Hui said: "This place is a bit more complicated, but it must be able to get out, and your subordinates are looking for you all over the mountains. You can leave after a while. out."


    Ye Xiang rolled his eyes and felt that Zhang Hui was right, so he walked behind Zhang Hui without saying a word.


    Zhang Hui was exploring the road ahead and cursed in his heart: "This Ye Xiang really forced him to show his true shape at this time, and he will kill me because I might be better than him in the future. People are so vicious that people are scared to think about it."


    He also remembered that Ye Xiang had murdered him and Yuan Zhixing when he was in Changdu. It seems that even if he meets Ye Xiang in the future, he will not easily let him go.


    Zhang Hui thought of this, really wishing that Xie Zhuo had just abolished Ye Xiang''s skills, so that he could never come out to make trouble.


    After they walked for a while, they still couldn''t hear other people''s voices. Ye Xiang guessed that Zhang Hui still couldn''t take him out. He was a little anxious and couldn''t bear it. He looked around with a look of fear.


    "Is Xie Zhuo still following us?" Ye Xiang muttered, and then shouted into the distance, "Xie Zhuo, don''t come up again. As long as you show up, I will kill this kid. I am not afraid of death. This kid is terrible!"


    "Well, don''t shout, no one will follow, you will definitely be able to go out after following me."


    Zhang Hui had walked so far, and he started to complain about Xie Zhuo. He knew that Xie Zhuo had been threatened by Ye Xiang, and he was very unconvinced, but in this way, Ye Xiang was not the only one to be tossed.


    Zhang Hui feels that they are now far away from the road down Lushan. In order to stabilize Ye Xiang''s mood, he has always lied to him that they will be there soon, but even if he wants to take Ye Xiang out earlier, He can''t go out now.


    He had to walk up and down around the bend, making it difficult for Ye Xiang to tell the direction.


    In addition, he has never been to this place, so it is not so easy to get out.


    When he lay on a big tree to catch his breath for a while, out of the corner of his eye he noticed a strangely shaped big rock on the steep hillside next to him.


    He remembered the secret road where Fan Ying had entered in the back mountain, and the entrance of the secret road was also covered by such a big stone.


    He leaned over and took a closer look around there, and he saw that the stone did not grow naturally on the hillside.


    "Could it be that there is another secret way entrance here?" Zhang Hui muttered in his heart.


    At this time, Ye Xiang also found that Zhang Hui was observing the stone. He looked at Zhang Hui suspiciously, put his hand on the stone, and asked, "Is this stone weird?"


    Zhang Hui knew that Ye Xiang was suspicious, and he must have seen something. He had planned to hide from Ye Xiang that this might be the entrance of a secret tunnel, but he trembled in his heart and suddenly made a plan:


    "I simply let Ye Xiang enter this secret path. There is a force field in this secret path, which ordinary people can''t pass. Fan Ying suffered a big loss the last time he entered. Even if Ye Xiang''s entry has no effect, I can see if it is To find a chance to get rid of him, he is unpredictable, lest he accidentally die in his hands."

 570 Chapter 570 Ye Xiangs Death (2)

    Zhang Hui thought about it again. Ye Xiang was suspicious. If he intentionally allowed him to enter this secret path, he would definitely not enter. He would want to enter instead if he was not allowed to enter.


    Therefore, Zhang Hui pretended to be afraid of revealing any important secrets, his eyes were a little evasive, and he walked a little away from the stone, and smiled flatteringly: "No...no weirdness, let''s go. Don''t be here. I''m afraid here. Drop a stone from above."


    Ye Xiang frowned, looked at Zhang Hui¡¯s face suspiciously, then looked up at the top of the hill, and sneered: "You kid wants to lie to me again. There can be rocks falling in this ghost place. You definitely don¡¯t want me. What did you find here!"


    "What can you find, look, here... there is nothing." Zhang Hui''s expression became more and more unnatural, his speech was not as sharp as before, and he quickly moved his body to the place where the rock and the hillside were connected. Up.


    Ye Xiang felt that something was wrong, and stepped forward and pulled Zhang Hui aside: "Get out of the way, let me see what''s wrong here."


    Zhang Hui was about to step forward to stop Ye Xiang, and Ye Xiang had already inserted his fingers into the gap in the edge of the stone.


    "It''s really weird. Come on, is there a secret path leading to somewhere?" Ye Xiang''s attention was attracted by the secret path, and he didn''t care about going out at the moment.


    "Can''t lead to any place." Zhang Hui pretended to be helpless and worried.


    Ye Xiang squinted his eyes for a little thought, and guessed, "Is it leading to Lugu?"


    "No, no, no, how could it lead to Lugu... Lugu is not in this direction at all." The expression on Zhang Hui''s face became even more anxious.


    Ye Xiang grabbed Zhang Hui''s shoulder abruptly, and said, "You kid still wants to coax me. I think this is not the right direction. As a result, I came here. Everyone believes that Lugu is a mysterious place. Now I discovered it. , Haha, let me go in and have a look."


    Zhang Hui grabbed Ye Xiang: "No, I can''t let you an outsider into Lugu."


    Although Ye Xiang was injured, he couldn''t be dragged by a slight stretch.


    Ye Xiang pushed the stone to one side hard, and the stone slid to one side like Fan Ying pushed the stone away in the back mountain last time.


    "Haha, the brat really wanted to hide it from me." Ye Xiang was overjoyed, holding his hand at the entrance of the cave and looking inside, echoing from the cave.


    Zhang Hui stepped forward and persuaded: "Ye Huwei, let''s not go in, what can you see in Lugu, besides, ordinary Lushan disciples are not allowed to enter Lugu."


    Ye Xiang looked at Zhang Hui disgustingly, and said, "That''s OK. If you don''t enter, don''t enter. Anyway, Xie Zhuo didn''t follow him. I''m not afraid of you running. Just throw Xie Zhuo away."


    Zhang Hui tried his best to hold back his laugh, but he was too happy in his heart: "Ye Xiang really was fooled, no matter whether this secret path can reach him or not, I can finally get rid of him."


    Zhang Hui pretended to be honest and said: "I reminded you anyway. If you offend someone in Lugu, don''t say that I told you this secret path to let you in."


    "Okay, less wordy." Ye Xiang said, walking in carefully from the secret road.


    Zhang Hui lay down at the entrance of the cave and looked inward, and saw Ye Xiang''s figure disappear at a corner, and then there was no sound inside.


    He thought that Ye Xiang had gone far away, and when he was about to take the opportunity to slip away, he heard a roar with a buzzing sound inside.


    "It seems that Ye Xiang also encountered the force field. Now Ye Xiang will definitely hate me when he comes out, and if something happens to his character, he will probably jump over the wall in a hurry, and I will do everything. go."


    Zhang Hui thought of this and ran towards the woods on one side. When he ran dozens of steps away, he heard Ye Xiang¡¯s roar getting closer and closer. The roar seemed to endure unbearable pain, and his mental state was already Close to collapse.


    Zhang Hui''s compassion caused him to stop involuntarily and look back at Ye Xiang.


    At this time, Ye Xiang had already come out of the cave, and his expression was completely distorted like Fan Ying at that time.His face was red and swollen badly. Ye Xiang''s face was originally thin and long. At this time, it had become round and round, and the skin on his face was a little shiny.


    Ye Xiang¡¯s shoulders, waist, arms, and legs are swelling like a face. After he enters the secret path, the force field will interfere with his pulse recognition, and the true power will jump through the pulse, so he will appear whole body. Swelling, there seemed to be an uncontrollable force in his body out of thin air, which made him miserable.


    Zhang Hui was hoping that Ye Xiang would lose all his skills, but when he saw Ye Xiang like this, he pityed him again. He couldn''t bear to watch him suffer to death like this, but now he can''t think of any way to save Ye Xiang. .


    He had already ran away and returned to Ye Xiang. He thought that when Fan Ying had such symptoms last time, he recovered after passing out part of his true power, so he tried to reach out to Ye Xiang.


    Ye Xiang saw Zhang Hui appear, his red eyes stared at Zhang Hui, barring his teeth, like an angry beast leaping towards Zhang Hui. Although he is not very conscious now, he can still tell if it is. Zhang Hui deliberately deceived him into that secret path.


    Ye Xiang''s fingers were on Zhang Hui''s arm, but Zhang Hui didn''t feel anything at all, and Ye Xiang''s pain did not ease at all.


    Zhang Hui grabbed Ye Xiang''s arm again, and thought: "It seems that the way to spread true power is not for everyone."


    At this time, Ye Xiang''s heart was full of hostility. When Zhang Hui was caught so casually, he thought that Zhang Hui was going to fight him. He originally hated Zhang for deceiving him, and now he was even more intent to kill Zhang Hui.


    "Woo..." Ye Xiang shook his head, roared like a lion, clenched his fists and stretched out his arms, his eyes fixed on Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui saw that the clothes on Ye Xiang''s chest swelled more severely, and expected that the extra real power in Ye Xiang''s body would jump more chaotically when he was angry.


    Immediately afterwards, Ye Xiang let out another low roar, the pain in that roar was even worse than before.


    "Ye Xiang, calm down, or you will kill yourself." Zhang Hui shouted to Ye Xiang, but he couldn''t subdue Ye Xiang.


    Ye Xiang shrugged his nose and bared his teeth at Zhang Hui again. He heard Zhang Hui''s shout, and he could not listen to Zhang Hui''s words at all. On the contrary, he further aroused the hatred of Zhang Hui in his heart.


    He shook his fist towards Zhang Hui, but he kept calling from his feet, and walked a bit staggering after a few steps in the air.


    Zhang Hui felt the strength of Ye Xiang''s fist rushing towards him, he bent over to hide, and another fist hit his chest.


    "I knew I would not persuade him and let him die by himself." Zhang Hui cursed in his heart.


    Ye Xiang missed Zhang Hui with two punches, and his anger increased again, only to hear him roar. After the body swayed twice, he suddenly froze, and then it seemed as if he was depressed, all the bulging places. It all collapsed and hit the ground with a snap.

 571 Chapter 571 Ye Xiangs Death (3)

    Zhang Hui hurried forward to check and saw Ye Xiang lying on the ground, his face turned to one side, his eyes slightly open, and blood stains hanging from the corners of his mouth.


    He stretched his finger in front of Ye Xiang''s nose and probed, he could no longer feel his breath.


    "Oh, it''s so dead." Zhang Hui shrank his fingers back, and his heart trembled with fright.He didn''t expect that Ye Xiang would lose his life after being emotionally stimulated.


    He helped Ye Xiang''s body up, intending to drag him outside and hand it over to the Beimang people.


    At this time, he heard the whoosh of some feet stepping on the leaves, and when he looked up, it was Xu Gui that came over.


    Xu Gui walked up to Zhang Hui, but Ye Xiang¡¯s body was put aside. After reading it carefully, he got up and looked at the secret road again, and sighed for a long time, as if he had guessed what had just happened. Up.


    He pushed the stone back to its original position and returned to Zhang Hui''s side. He looked around and saw no other movement. Then he looked at Zhang Hui and said, "Wait when you see those Beimang people, don''t say Ye Xiang Entered the secret road!"


    "Don''t tell me, how do I explain Ye Xiang''s death to them?"


    "Just say that you two got lost and walked here. Ye Xiang wanted to kill you. You were forced to protect yourself. When you started with him, he lost all his power and his pulse and died."


    "Can it work? They won''t believe it." Zhang Hui asked in doubt.


    "Don''t worry about whether they believe it or not, anyway, you just insist. Never tell the secret of the secret road to the Beimang people. This is related to the life and death of Lushan." Xu Gui looked at Zhang Hui firmly and exhorted.


    Hearing what Xu Gui said, Zhang Hui felt that Xu Gui''s words really made sense. Lugu has always prevented outsiders from entering, and the Lushan Secret Road has always been a secret that is not humane.


    Xu Gui frowned and sighed, "It''s just that, in order to give them an explanation, I will be wronged for a while."


    "Mr. Xu''s arrangement is that Zhang Hui has no complaints." Zhang Hui listened to Xu Gui''s tone and guessed that Xu Gui might punish him next to show the world.


    After the two agreed, Xu Gui carried Ye Xiang''s body and walked in the direction he came.


    Xu Gui said as he walked: "Fortunately, I arrived in time. I heard that Shi Shu arrested Ye Xiang. I was afraid that he might cause trouble, so I followed him to find Ye Xiang. If I get a step late, something will happen. "


    Zhang Hui still has fear in his heart, now think about it, he just tempted Ye Xiangjin to the secret road and almost caused a disaster.


    He told Xu Gui about what had just happened. Xu Gui didn¡¯t blame him either. He only said: ¡°Ye Xiang¡¯s heart is not right. This is also self-defeating. You came up with this strategy out of self-protection, and you can¡¯t blame it. you."


    When Xu Gui and Zhang Hui were on the road, some people from Beimang saw that Xu Gui was carrying Ye Xiang on his shoulders. A group of people gathered around and shouted: "Ye Huwei found it, here."


    Xu Gui put Ye Xiang''s body down from his shoulders. When the group of Beimang people saw that Ye Xiang had died, they began to panic.


    Afterwards, the foreign envoy who came with Ye Xiang was also called over. When he saw Ye Xiang lying on the ground, it seemed that he had been out of breath for a while, and there were still injuries on his face and neck, and his complexion suddenly changed. Stand up and said to Xu Gui: "You Lushan people are too cruel. Ye Huwei just offended Xie Zhuo, and Xie Zhuo actually killed him."


    The foreign envoy was a kind person, but now that Ye Xiang is dead, he has become the principal, so he has to be tough now.


    Xu Gui held his fist towards the foreign envoy and said: "It was not what the foreign envoy thought. I Xie Shishu took Ye Huwei because he had deceived him. However, Ye Huwei did not die in the hands of my uncle, it was Ye Huwei. Zhang Hui had a murderous heart, and Ye Huwei broke his veins during the two people''s fight, which is why this tragedy was caused."


    After checking Ye Xiang''s body, the warrior of Beimang who was close to Ye Xiang said to the foreign envoy of Beimang: "My lord, Ye Huwei indeed died after breaking his veins."


    "Mr. Xu said that Ye Huwei was fighting with you young queen, so he lost his life? Can a small young man have such great ability? Are you intentionally insulting our guard at Bei Amen?" The foreign envoy looked at Zhang Hui suspiciously , The voice is raised higher and higher.


    Xu Gui said: "Ye Huwei made a mistake in the process of gaining power. It does not mean that he lost to Zhang Hui."


    The foreign envoy Beimang thought a little bit, and he didn¡¯t have much trouble in this matter. If Zhang Hui is to blame for Ye Xiang¡¯s death, then he has admitted that Ye Xiang was defeated by Zhang Hui. Amen''s face.


    Xu Gui had already guessed these thoughts of the Beimang people, so he comforted Zhang Hui even if they didn''t believe it, as long as he insisted that Ye Xiang''s death was caused by him.


    Zhang Hui saw that the foreign envoy Beimang stopped speaking, only then did he realize that Xu Gui''s intentions were poisonous.


    Xu Gui went on to say: "Zhang Hui is also responsible for this matter. We will deal with it strictly and give Bei Amen an explanation."


    "Okay, then we will first send Ye Huwei''s body back to Bei Amen. As for how to deal with the matter, I am still unsure of it." The foreign envoy waved his sleeve and led the North Mang people towards Lushan.


    Zhang Hui''s eyes searched among the people in Beimang, but he did not see the masked woman''s carriage, expecting she had already left.


    He still regarded her as Wen Ruhui, and today they said goodbye, and they didn''t even say a goodbye. Since then, there may be no chance to meet again. Thinking of this, he was a little sad.


    After the team of Beimang people left, Yun Dou and Xie Zhuo chased him. Xie Zhuo heard that Ye Xiang was dead, so he hurried over to see what happened, but the corpses had been taken away.


    Xu Gui knew about the last time Fan Ying entered the secret path, and Yundou also knew about it, so when Xie Zhuo asked about the cause of Ye Xiang''s death, he asked Zhang Hui to tell the truth.


    Xie Zhuo listened and sighed: "These secret roads are designed to quickly enter Lugu in an emergency. They are the formations jointly deployed by the owner of the valley and I. Fan Ying and Ye Xiang have both developed greed, so they reaped the consequences. "


    Yun Dou questioned: "Then why Zhang Hui was able to save Fan Ying and let him shed out the extra internal force, but this time he failed to save Ye Xiang?"


    "Because Fan Ying''s pulse knowledge is stronger than Ye Xiang''s, and he can use his own will to save himself, but Ye Xiangxiu is not as good as Fan Ying. In addition, he has a hatred for Zhang Hui, which messes his mind." Xie Zhuo said here, and sighed. Said, "I don''t know that Ye Xiang''s life is so casual. Fortunately, I will kill him in a few strokes, otherwise this matter will be counted on me."


    "Uncle Shi doesn''t need to be punished, but Zhang Hui can''t hide." Yun Dou looked at Zhang Hui.


    Xie Zhuo has always disliked Xu Gui. Now, in order to help Zhang Hui, he also leaned in front of Xu Gui and smiled flatteringly: "Ye Xiang was originally annoying, and he was guilty of death. Zhang Hui did nothing for Lushan. It''s too heavy, just mean it."


    Xu Gui replied politely: "Since the uncle has ordered, I naturally have to consider it well."

 572 Chapter 572

    Zhang Hui packed his clothes and bedding at the Zhigengyuan residence, because Xu Gui and Xiang Yan discussed the punishment for him, that is, let him live in the stone cave behind Luyoutang to copy books.


    Zhang Hui was planning to tell Xu Gui and Xiang Yan that he wanted to go to Mount Seymour to inquire about Lu Yan. He has been collecting news about Mount Seymour and the Demon Sect since his return from Longdu. Now he can do it. The preparations are almost done, he wants to try to speak out this plan, hoping that Xu Gui and Xiang Yan can agree, but now he has to be punished, that is impossible to shirk.


    Yun Dou watched and muttered: "Mr. Xu originally only said that you should go to the stone cave to reflect, but then a Mr. Xiang popped up and said that you can''t just eat rice in the cave, so you have to add a copy for you. The book errand, Mr. Xiang''s heart is really poisonous."


    Zhang Hui smiled, thinking that even a temperless person like Yun Dou was saying that Xiang Yan was ruthless, which shows that Xiang Yan is really difficult to deal with.


    He also discovered that the disciples in Lushan generally thought of Xu Gui, because Xu Gui was kind, kind, and impartial, while Xiang Yan was harsh and old-fashioned, which made people afraid to approach easily.


    But Zhang Hui felt that Xu Gui seemed to care about him on the surface, but in fact he did not value him much. He would not be regarded as the chief disciple carefully cultivated by him like Yuan Zhixing and Fang Zhu.


    He guessed that Xu Gui''s care for him might also be because Lu Yan had fought for Lushan, because of the kindness of caring for the hero''s descendants, but in Xu Gui''s heart, he was always inferior to his father.


    When Zhang Hui arrived in the cave, someone in the cave had already placed the pen, ink, paper, inkstone and the books to be copied there.


    The size of the cave is not much different from the place where he lives in Zhigengyuan. There is a flat long rock for him to sleep, and an old square table for him to copy. It seems that this place may have been specially for criminals for hundreds of years. The disciple who made the mistake came to reflect.


    The outside of the cave is also exceptionally clean. It takes a short walk and then a turn to reach Luyoutang.Zhang Hui got such a place, but he was a little happy. He just needed such a clean place during this time to reflect on what he had learned recently.


    Zhang Hui stayed in the cave for a day, only the Yundou brought him food from the meal, and the two could speak for a while, and at other times they could only talk to themselves.


    After coming to Lushan for so long, he has never been so quiet. Now that he is quiet, he will inevitably feel lonely in his heart.


    He took out the saber he was carrying with him. The sword had been with him for a few days. If it looked like it had been polished to be more shiny, and it looked more familiar than before.


    He began to miss his eyebrows. During the period when he returned from the capital to Lushan, there seemed to be a lot of noisy things. Although he occasionally thought of his eyebrows, he did not seem to have a chance to calm him down for a long time. miss her.


    "I don''t know where she went with the owner of the valley now? She seldom goes out. Now she must be very happy to be able to walk so far." Zhang Hui thought of this, and a smile appeared in his mind. At that moment, There seemed to be more light in front of me.


    Zhang Hui was sitting at the table and flipped through the books he needed to copy. There were 17 or 8 books. When he was in Linshui Town, sometimes Gou Xin helped others with writing documents. It was fast, but such seventeen or eight books were enough for him to copy for a while.


    He was looking at the content of the book. It was mostly related to swords, but not specific swordsmanship. It was like some of the experiences and expositions of various swordsmanships by Lushan ancestors.


    He grabbed a copy at random, saw something that appealed to him, and read it along, unknowingly reading it all.After reading this book, he found that there were still some doubts in his mind, so he wanted to look through the remaining books to see if this aspect was mentioned.


    After watching for nearly two hours, he was so tired that he fell asleep on a rock on one side.In his sleep, he was dancing his sword heartily, as if he had never been so happy and confident before. He felt that the sword in his hand seemed to carry his will, where his heart thought, his sword was Where can I go, this feeling of going wherever I want is great.He was not surrounded by Lushan, nor was it Linshui Town, but erratic clouds, and his feet seemed to be trampled in the air, but at this time, there was no fear in his heart.


    When the feeling of pride and beauty in his heart rose to a peak, he suddenly woke up from his dream and opened his eyes to see that he was in a dark cave. What he saw was the cramped top of the cave. Surrounded by pitted walls, the cave is cold and deserted, and even the sounds of birds are heard from far away.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt how lonely the road he was going to take, the reality was still far from his ideal state.


    He sat up, sighed a few times, and began to sit at the table, carefully copying the book, and slowly enduring the boring process.


    He started copying from the one he had just read, and in the process of copying, he made a detailed comprehension of what he had just read.


    He imagined an old man at the age of Xie Zhuo sitting next to him. The two were slowly chatting about the contents of the book. He asked one question and the old man answered.He felt that this kind of dialogue with a wise man kept him in a clear state, and he could have a very subtle experience at any time.


    During the days when he practiced swords with Yuan Zhixing, he felt a little bit distressed because he and Yuan Zhixing had different personalities, and the two had different opinions on some moves. He had no way to copy Yuan Zhixing¡¯s practice, but could only do it himself. To explore a path that is more suitable for you.


    On this issue, Yuan Zhixing also supports Zhang Hui not to imitate rigidly, but to learn and use. He once encouraged Zhang Hui to say: "If you can collide with a method that makes you comfortable, maybe you can surpass me with this trick. ."


    Yuan Zhixing also said to him: "If you take the law from the top, you get the middle; if you take the law from the middle, you get the bottom. Don''t be restricted to death in the process of learning swords with me. There are many people above me. , You have to learn from Mr. Xiang, from Master Uncle, and even be able to learn from Master Gu in the future."


    Thinking back to these words of Yuan Zhixing now, he is full of gratitude, because Yuan Zhixing is humble and can rationally analyze the future path for him, so that he has a high vision and maintains an open state in the process of learning swords. .


    Now, when he is copying the text in these books, he seems to be talking to his ancestors. He feels that he is walking outside from a small canyon. The road is long and deep, but there are more and more things to see. , The world in front of him is getting brighter and bigger.

 573 Chapter 573

    This is already the fifth day that Zhang Hui has come to the cave. By this time, he has become accustomed to the life in the cave and will make a rough arrangement for the things to be done daily.


    He still maintains the habit of practicing swords in the morning, and always feels that if he doesn''t practice at this hour, he will be awkward in his bones.


    He went out of the cave and danced his sword in the clearing outside the cave.In the past few days, he has copied so many books, and he has quite some insights. When practicing swordsmanship, he also has inspiration flashes from time to time, and he feels that he has made breakthroughs in several subtleties.


    And in this cave these few days, nothing else interferes. Now Wujian is immersed in this one thing. At this moment, he seems to have forgotten the past and the outside world. He seems to be for the sword. Life, the only thing in mind is this sword.


    He began to feel a little bit of the feeling of sword dancing in his dream. When he stopped practicing for a while, he hadn''t been so happy and proud in his heart for a long time. He couldn''t help holding his sword and laughed.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly walked out of the small woods beside him, and this person was Xiang Yan.


    Xiang Yan was still wearing that black gown, with his hands behind his back, and his body crouched towards Zhang Hui.Zhang Hui saw that Xiang Yan was holding his Luoxia Sword behind his back.


    Xiang Yan''s gaze toward Zhang Huishi was sharp and arrogant, like a weak prey of a goshawk looking down on the ground.


    "Heh, are you proud of your practice?" Xiang Yan''s voice was obviously ridiculous.


    Zhang Hui was looked at by Xiang Yan, knowing that the situation he had just practiced the sword was seen by Xiang Yan, and there was an instant embarrassment of hacking an axe. However, his own swordsmanship just now was not bad, at least compared to the same time period. The disciples are much better.


    Zhang Hui bowed his hand towards Yan and smiled mischievously: "Mr. Xiang laughed."


    "It''s ridiculous indeed, you still have a proud face. You just practiced the Ban Yue swordsmanship. Although this set of swordsmanship is our Lushan''s introductory swordsmanship, but this swordsmanship is exquisite and can not be underestimated. Someone will soon be able to appreciate its profoundness and benefit a lot from this sword technique. Those who practice this sword technique can either practice like you are like a ghost, or they can practice like mine." Xiang Yan said, Luoxia Sword took her side from behind.


    Zhang Hui thought that it was not easy for him to be able to practice to this level, but Xiang Yan described him as "you look like a ghost". He seemed to be stunned, and there was nothing to say for a while, and he was surprised.


    Xiang Yan raised the Luoxia Sword and waved it at will. The momentum was as atmospheric and natural as the clouds and the rain. Zhang Hui suddenly lamented that it would be difficult for him to reach the state of Xiang Yan after decades of work.


    Xiang Yan danced his sword in front of him, and what made him feel was not the tension of confronting others, but a thrilling and natural atmosphere of power. This kind of power seemed to be able to control the universe and ignore all opponents.


    At this moment, he looked attentively, as if he had become Xiang Yan, enjoying the hearty feeling of sword dancing, and in a daze, he seemed to be back in that dream again.


    In front of him, the black image was as natural as the pen and ink, and the figure was swift and unimpeded, and the sword light from the Luoxia Sword was also like lightning, and it seemed to come from high above the clouds, not from someone''s hands.


    Zhang Hui imagined what would happen if he and Xiang Yan were enemies. As soon as he moved this thought, he couldn''t help but feel fear in his heart. The fear was like the fear of forces other than humans.


    The sound of Luoxia Sword''s breaking through the air slowly slowed down, and Xiang Yan stood firmly on the ground, and a sword aura was drawn from his hand, splitting the huge rock at the entrance of the cave in half easily.


    "Did you see the gap?" Xiang Yan quickly glanced at Zhang Hui, his tone contemptuous.


    Zhang nodded vigorously and replied, "I saw it."


    He thought that Xiang Yan would analyze with him the shortcomings in his sword skills, but Xiang Yan waved his sword at him and shouted: "Seeing the gap is not enough, I have to let you know the gap firsthand."


    After Xiang Yan finished speaking, the Luoxia Sword had already reached Zhang Hui¡¯s neck. The hissing wind made Zhang Hui suddenly nervous. Just distinguishing it from this sound, Zhang Hui already felt that his sword light was at a speed. Xiang Yan missed a lot, and then he felt that Xiang Yan''s sword was like an enchantment formed around him, so that he couldn''t break through, and he couldn''t even play at the level of the sword when compared with ordinary disciples.


    He didn''t want to give up easily, but his body was already struggling, and he couldn''t continue to resist.


    When his sword was beaten by Xiang Yan, he lost even a bit of resistance. Xiang Yan kicked in front of him, but he still didn''t dodge.


    Xiang Yanming knew that Zhang Hui couldn''t dodge, so he still kicked Zhang Hui on his back. Zhang Hui leaped forward and hit the rock.


    At this moment, he felt a little numb, and he had the urge to give up resistance further.


    Xiang Yan lifted him up, pushed another palm on his chest, and his body flew out again.The pain in his body has made him wish to just fall asleep like this.


    Xiang Yan walked up to Zhang Hui and cursed: "Wow, you are so cowardly in front of the enemy, how can you be a big deal. When I counted Luo Yexiang last time, didn''t you look bullish and not afraid of anything?"


    Zhang Hui remembered that when Ye Xiang went to Lushan to ask Xiangyan for advice, he did have an inexplicable momentum. Even if he hadn''t practiced any sword technique, he was still not afraid of Ye Xiang.


    And now when he started to walk on this road, he could see the strength of his opponents in his eyes. Seeing how far others went on this road and how tall they stood, he felt a strong fear in his heart. .


    "Come here." Xiang Yan said sharply toward Zhang Hui who was lying on the ground.


    Zhang Huiqiang stood up to endure the pain. His waist and shoulders were already numb from the pain. When he walked towards Xiang Yan, he felt that his body was not his own, but he was walking with a physical body that he could not control with his will.


    "Hurry up, what''s the big deal about being beaten, don''t pretend to be dead!" Xiang Yan scolded Zhang Hui again.


    After Zhang Hui approached, Xiang Yan cleared his throat, and suddenly his expression became extra serious and serious: "Huh, boy, don''t think you are Lu Yan''s son. You are born stronger than others, and God will take care of you. You To continue this kind of virtue, you are a joke."


    Zhang Hui''s heart was suddenly moved by Xiang Yan''s remarks. He felt that Xiang Yan had said what he was thinking in his heart. At this moment, he knew that Xiang Yan understood him so much.At this time, the gratitude in his heart couldn''t be said, and even how to answer Xiang Yan made him a little cramped.


    "Okay, I''m leaving. When you really dare to fight with me, you can leave this cave." Xiang Yan turned around, with the back of his hand behind his back, and left as he came.

 574 Chapter 574

    After Zhang Hui watched Xiang Yan leave, his attention returned to the pain on his back, and he felt the pain more and more unbearable. When he lay down on the bed, he suddenly remembered the painful sensation of pulse recognition on his back in recent days. It is different from before. The pain seems to be getting clearer and clearer, and sometimes I can even vaguely feel that those pain points on the back can develop into a vein.


    "It seems that there has been progress in opening the pulse." Zhang Huixi said, feeling happy, and suddenly felt that the pain on his back was relieved a lot.


    Zhang Hui lay down until noon, and Yun Dou came over to deliver him food on time as usual.


    Yun Dou entered the cave and saw that Zhang Hui was not as diligently copying books as usual, and felt that things were very abnormal.


    "Ill?" Yun Dou put the food on the table, and walked to the bed to see Zhang Hui.


    When Zhang Hui told Yundou how the back was injured, Yundou exclaimed: "How can Mr. Xiang hit you like this?"


    Before Zhang would answer him, he muttered to himself: "Hey, there is nothing he can''t do. In private, everyone said he was cruel."


    Although Yun Dou said that to Xiang Yan, Zhang Hui was still grateful for what Xiang Yan said to Zhang Hui before leaving.


    Yun Dou helped Zhang Hui up to eat. He was idle and talked about all kinds of new things he had heard recently.


    "The princess Beimang, no. I don''t know whether it is Princess Beimang or the princess of Senior Sister Wen. I heard that she has disappeared again?" Yundou knew that Zhang Hui might be concerned about this matter, so she used a tone that made her appetite. Zhang Hui said.


    "Missing again?" Zhang Hui suddenly lost his thoughts about eating, looking at Yundou and wanting to hear him go on.


    "Yes, I heard that she ran away when she was about to reach the border of Beimang and Mangga, and the people who passed with her couldn''t catch up with her. I think, 80% of her escaped marriage last time. Punish."


    When Zhang Hui heard Yun Dou say this, he was still not so sure that she was really Princess Yunya. He always felt that she was more like Wen Ruhui.


    When Yun Dou saw that Zhang Hui didn''t speak, he asked in a low voice, "Do you believe she is Princess Yunya? Don''t you know her very well? You two spent the same night together!"


    Although Yun Dou no longer had any illusions about Wen Ruhui, even if Zhang Hui was so close to any girl, he would be envious of it.


    "What nonsense? Just forget it here. When your eyebrows are back, you can be careful and don''t talk nonsense." Zhang Hui smiled at Yun Dou meaninglessly, and then said: "I have never believed that she would be Yunya. Princess, not only I don¡¯t believe it, but Brother Yuan also doesn¡¯t believe it, but if she really isn¡¯t Princess Yunya, why would she pretend to be Princess Yunya?"


    "It''s really strange, but if she is really Senior Sister Wen, then the whip on Mr. Xu''s face that day would be too cruel."


    "I think this might be the bitter trick they played." When Zhang said this sentence, he said it casually. He didn''t think much about it before, but once he finished speaking, he really felt that Xu Guihe Wen Ruhui is playing a bitter trick to hide the eyes of Ye Xiang and others, but if Xu Gui is to cooperate with Wen Ruhui, then Xu Gui is likely to be Wen Ruhui pretending to be the main envoy of Yunya.


    Zhang Hui also remembered that when he was with Xie Zhuo, Xie Zhuo had talked about the relationship between Wen Ruhui and Xu Gui. They used to be close to each other as a father and daughter. Xu Gui had a great kindness to Wen Ruhui, so Xu Gui was probably the messenger behind Wen Ruhui.


    Moreover, he also remembered that Wen Ruhui rarely went to see Xu Gui in these days in Huilu Mountain, which was totally unreasonable.


    "But Mr. Xu really took a big risk by doing this. What''s his intention?" Zhang Hui meditated as he ate, faintly feeling that Xu Gui was playing a big game.


    Yun Dou watched Zhang Hui stop speaking, and continued: "I heard that Princess Yunya has always been wayward and domineering, so escape from marriage and disappearance are nothing unusual for her. Sister Wen''s words sometimes seem like It''s kind, except when she slaps someone."


    Zhang Hui remembered that Yundou had been slapped in the face by Wen Ruhui, and immediately raised his head and looked at him mockingly: "A woman will be gentle to you only if you are stiff enough. Do you think the eyebrows are gentle or not?"


    "Although Meimei speaks a little bit carelessly at times, it''s actually gentle to people, especially to you."


    "Don''t blame your mother-in-law for not being gentle with you."


    When Yun Dou heard Zhang Hui say this, he immediately felt a little unhappy, as if he was stabbed in the pain by Zhang Hui, but he also felt that Zhang Hui seemed to be making sense, and he vowed to say: "I will talk less in the future. People are more afraid of him, such as Mr. Xiang."


    Zhang Hui imagined the appearance of Xiang Yan and Yundou, and felt that the gap was too big.


    After Zhang Hui finished the meal, he spread the dishes on the table, stood up and touched his full stomach, he was about to lie back on the bed lazily, and his chin was facing the random dishes on the table. He said in a commanding tone: "I don''t care about this."


    He has become accustomed to bullying Yundou in such small things, and Yundou will often rush to clean up honestly.


    He originally thought that he could lie down like an uncle while watching Yundou tidy up, but Yundou got on the spot with a smug look.


    The palms of Yundou''s hands were slightly lifted, and a light symbol began to appear between the two palms, which was very eye-catching in this stone cave. The triumph on Yundou''s face and the light symbol had a shining effect.


    "Yoo yo yo, it''s incredible, someone is going to show off." Zhang Hui looked at Yundou''s posture and sneered.


    The plates on the table moved slightly, but there was no movement for a long time.


    Zhang Hui said with a joke: "Once it''s done, it''s better to clean it up with your hands. It''s much faster than you pretending to be a ghost. You accidentally smashed it."


    As soon as Zhang Hui finished speaking, the plate left the tabletop and hung in the air and slowly moved towards the food box.He didn''t think that Yundou was really successful. This Yundou, who often went to transport food at Xie Zhuo''s place, had learned Xie Zhuo''s ability to use talisman to keep things in the air.


    He had just scolded Yun Dou, and now he asked him to clean up his dishes. He originally wanted to bully him, but he gave Yun Dou a chance to exhale.


    After Yundou packed the food box away, he put his hands down indifferently, and let out a long sigh of relief, with a solemn and confident expression on his face, saying: "Hey, if you don''t practice for a day, you will be rusty. Uncle Minger will blame me for checking. Slightly."


    Zhang Hui was indeed a little bit sour looking at Yun Dou''s proud look. Yun Dou, a idiot, could learn his skills so quickly!But he still had to admit that Yundou seemed to be born with special talent for runes and formations, and he was destined to inherit Xie Zhuo''s mantle.

 575 Chapter 575

    More than ten days later, Zhang Huishu only copied less than half of it, because when he copied the book he couldn¡¯t help thinking about the content inside. He sometimes got up and walked around when he saw doubts. Feeling chaotic when copying down, I will become anxious.


    In these days, he devoted himself wholeheartedly to practice and sword practice, not to be disturbed by external mundane affairs, and constantly talking with the sages, he felt that he had gained a lot of improvement.


    On this day, he was walking outside the cave, trying to make his mind sober, and saw Yun Dou walking quickly toward this side.


    Yun Dou was slow and lazy on weekdays, and suddenly walking so fast, Zhang Hui knew at a glance that Yun Dou must be looking for him.


    Yun Dou approached, looked up at Zhang Hui, took out a letter from his arms and handed it to Zhang Hui: "I have a letter from you, hurry up and see, who is looking for you!"


    When Zhang Hui heard the letter, the first thing he thought of was his father, because he often imagined his father coming back to Lushan to find him, or asking someone for him.


    But afterwards, I thought it was more likely to be a letter from his master.


    He saw that the handwriting on the envelope did not look like Gou Xin, thinking that Gou Xin might have deliberately asked someone to write the envelope on behalf of him, so as not to reveal his whereabouts.


    As soon as he saw the handwriting in the letter, he immediately recognized that it was indeed a letter from Gou Xin.


    "How about it? Is it your master?" Yun Dou could guess what Zhang Hui looked like.


    Zhang Hui nodded: "Yes, my master asked me to go to Luyang City the day after tomorrow. He wants to meet me. Judging from the tone of the letter, it seems that there is something important."


    After Yun Dou left, Zhang would read the letter again and again. He had a bad feeling that something went wrong with Gou Xin!


    Two days later, Zhang Hui came to Luyang City and found the inn agreed by Gou Xin in his letter.


    There are not many guests in this inn, and it is very inconspicuous in the city of Luoyang, and Gou Xin can understand it by putting a few marks on the letter, and he quickly found it. A tacit understanding formed.


    When Zhang Hui arrived, he knocked on the door a few times, and Gou Xin was able to hear that it must be Zhang Hui.


    He opened the door to Zhang Hui, quickly closed the door, and led Zhang Hui in.


    At this time, Gou Xin looked thinner than when he was in Linshui Town. He wore a very ordinary gray robe with a turban on his head, dressed like a very common Central Plains businessman.


    Zhang Hui knelt down towards Gou Xin: "Tui''er kowtows to Master. I wonder if everything is going well for you these days?"


    "Get up and talk."


    Gou Xin made a calm gesture toward Zhang Hui, motioning him to sit down on the stool next to him.


    Zhang Hui saw that Gou Xin''s expression was extremely serious, and there was no joy and excitement that his master and apprentice had reunited after a long absence.


    When Gou Xin was in Linshui Town, he was still like a gentle old scholar, and now walking outside, there are some vicissitudes in his face, and it does not seem to be a violation of his appearance as a businessman.The Gou Xin that Zhang Hui saw when he was in Linshui Town was always at ease. Before Linshui Town was robbed, Zhang Hui had never seen Gou Xin become so nervous about anything.


    Zhang Hui saw Gou Xin''s appearance, and began to worry about Gou Xin, and was very afraid to listen to Gou Xin''s words.


    "Listen well." Gou Xin said without any greetings, and went straight to the topic, "I must confess this matter in person. After my last farewell at the foot of Lushan Mountain, I went to Taihu Lake to find out how Zhou Chuyu explained the ownership of this sword on his deathbed. Yes, I finally found an old servant of their family. The old servant said that she left a last word to the people before she died, and she wanted to give this sword to me.


    Now I am going to give this sword to you. I know that you are temporarily unable to keep it, so I buried it under the jujube tree that is fifty steps away from the door of the Shanshu Village Land Temple in the east of Luyang city. One day, you will be able to keep it, and you can take it out for your use..."


    "Master!" Zhang Hui heard this with a sudden pain in his heart. He felt that Gou Xin must be in danger, so he came over to explain these things to him, "Don''t lie to me, what happened? ?"


    Gou Xin patted the palm of his hand on the table, as if he had made some difficult decision, and sighed: "I was going to hide it from you, but for a while, I''m afraid I can''t hide it. Huan Chen entered the center. He is a rare visit to the Central Plains, and now he is here, his goal is to catch me, I''m afraid this time I will be more ugly!"


    "Ah!" Zhang Hui exclaimed. When he looked at Gou Xin, he saw helplessness in Gou Xin''s eyes.


    He has long heard of Huan Chen¡¯s reputation. Huan Chen is Ye Xiang¡¯s master and the most frightening among the four great sage envoys, because he is a practitioner who has entered the realm of great enlightenment. Only below the south of the Great Swallow of the North Amen, and Huanchen has a domineering temperament, and he is decisive and does not care about emotions, which is extremely difficult to deal with.


    Gou Xin went on to say: "Huan Chen sent his disciple Ye Xiang to the Central Plains to inquire about me, but unfortunately I can''t do anything with Ye Xiang''s ability. Now Ye Xiang has gone out of the mountain by himself without Huan Chen. , It is said that Ye Xiang died in your hands?"


    Zhang Hui also heard that Gou Xin had doubts about the rumor, so he told Gou Xin the whole story of how Ye Xiang died.


    After hearing this, Gou Xin sighed: "You can''t tell the truth about the matter. It''s all spreading outside, saying that Ye Xiang died at the hands of a young Lushan disciple. Huan Chen is a face-saving person, I''m afraid to treat you. I have long held my grudge, you, a young man with such a low level of qualifications, defeated his big disciple. I''m afraid he will meet you when he comes to the Central Plains, but you try to avoid him."


    "Master, what do you do?" Zhang Hui knew that if Gou Xin fell into Huan Chen''s hands, he would be condemned to be a traitor when he was brought back to Bei Amen. Even if Gou Xin could leave a life, he would definitely be worse off. .What a proud and free person Gou Xin is, how could he stand the detention and ridicule in Bei Amen all his life.


    "You don''t have to worry about me, I have my own way."


    "No, when I get out of the cave, I will go down and help you."


    "You can''t help me, you can''t help me with ten."


    Gou Xin said this at random, but Zhang Hui was very disappointed when he heard it. At this moment, he wished that he could get a certain magical medicine or a huge power like the legend, and he could quickly become a rival to Huanchen. .


    Seeing the lost look on Zhang Hui¡¯s face, Gou Xin comforted: "Don¡¯t worry, the world is so big, it¡¯s not easy for Huanchen to find me. Besides, he rarely comes to the Central Plains, no matter how great he is, You may not be able to use it at once."


    Zhang Hui could hear that Gou Xin was deliberately comforting him. If Gou Xin was really sure to avoid Huan Chen, then he would not be here today.

 576 Chapter 576

    Zhang Hui and Gou Xin talked about what Fan Ying said about seeing Lu Yan on Mount Seymour.


    Gou Xin was shocked, frowning and looking at Zhang Hui for a long time, before he breathed a sigh of relief: "Hey, why can''t I think of going here? Most of us in Beimang live west of Mount Seymour, and there is little rain near Mount Seymour. , The winter is extremely cold and windy, so Beimang gave up that place. Because of this, the remaining power of the Demon Sect can continue to survive there. I hear you say that, Fan Ying means your father Already mixed with the members of the Demon Sect?"


    "He should mean that." Zhang Hui said that he had too many doubts in his heart, and he didn''t know how to continue.


    Gou Xin shook his head and said, "No, I don''t believe it. I don''t believe your father would be such a person. There must be something strange in this matter."


    "But Fan Ying doesn''t seem to be a lie. My father may have actually entered the Demon Sect." Zhang Hui said here, suddenly felt what it was like to be in the Demon Sect, why should he say that being in the Demon Sect was such a heinous thing.


    Gou Xin sighed and looked out the window: "Hey, things about the two realms of righteousness and devildom are really unclear. You may not be a demon if you are in the demon sect. Bei Amen has been drawing a line with the demon sect over the years, but where is this? It can be easily distinguished that the origin of Bei Amen lies in the Demon Sect, and the masters of Bei Amen need to enter the Demon Cultivation Pool when breaking through the Five Realms. Isn''t this Demon Cultivation Pool the place of the Demon Sect?"


    "What is a magic repair pond?" Zhang Hui asked. He had also vaguely heard this word in Lushan, but had no specific understanding of it.


    "I don''t know where the Demon Cultivation Pool is. This is a secret of Bei Amen. Only when the practitioner reaches the realm of return and needs to break through the five realms, will he get this secret from the Great God Seat and go to the Demon Cultivation Pool to practice. The ancestors of the Demon Sect created a force field using the right time and place, which can help people improve their skills quickly and break through the limitations of the body."


    "Doesn''t everyone want to go to this magic repair pool?"


    "Yeah, this kind of shortcut is a good thing, so it is a secret of Bei Amen." Gou Xin said, leaning to the door and listening to the movement outside, then turned to Zhang Hui and said, "We left earlier. So as not to attract attention."


    Zhang Hui saluted Gou Xin again and said, "Master, take care."


    "Okay, let''s go, you must remember that no matter what happens, don''t be impulsive and don''t make unnecessary sacrifices." Gou Xin opened the door and let Zhang Hui go out first.


    Zhang Hui knew what Gou Xin''s words meant was that if Gou Xin fell into Huan Chen''s hands, let him not act rashly.


    Although he couldn''t bear it in his heart, he had to leave the inn quickly.


    After Zhang Hui left, Gou Xin picked up the load, settled the bill, and left the inn with picks.He stood on the street, looked back in the direction of Lushan, and saw Zhang Hui''s back disappear in the corner before he walked forward with confidence.


    Gou Xin walked toward the outside of the city, watching the number of pedestrians and houses on both sides getting less and less, he suddenly felt a little empty, and he felt a sense of panic with a boundless future.


    At this time, a person flashed two or three steps away in front of him. The feeling was like dreaming of an old person, familiar but in a daze. The flustered feeling in his heart now disappeared.


    The person in front of Gou Xin was Huan Chen, and Huan Chen really appeared so suddenly as if he appeared in his dream.


    "Gou Xin, don''t be unharmed!"


    Huan Chen''s voice was thick and cold, and meeting Gou Xin here was not like an accidental encounter. From this tone, you could hear that he had followed Gou Xin for a long time.


    Huan Chen is tall and tall. Although he is over fifty years old, he still has a round waist and round waist like a young man, with his chest and back straight, full of energy, and his aura is better than Gou Xin.


    He gave birth to a square face with a black and reddish color common to people in Beimang. His eyes were long and thin, his eyes were cold and sharp, and his face looked unsmiling and not angry.


    When Gou Xin and Huan Chen looked at each other, neither of them showed any timidity, as if they had been waiting for this contest for a long time.


    "You are finally here." When Gou Xin said this sentence, he was unexpectedly relieved.


    Huan Chen fixed his eyes on Gou Xin''s face, nodded slightly, and sneered: "I have been waiting for you here for a long time."


    After hearing what Huan Chen said, Gou Xin realized that he had been caught in Huan Chen¡¯s tricks. He heard that Huan Chen went from Beimang to Zhongyuan three days ago to find him, so he wanted to find Zhang Hui in front of Huan Chen to explain. everything.It is impossible for Huanchen to rush from Beimang to Luyang in three days. It seems that he has been here long ago, because he knew that Gou Xin had an apprentice in Lushan, and then delayed a few days to spread the news of his coming to Central Plains. .


    Huan Chen saw Gou Xin''s sudden realization, and guessed that he knew he had been fooled, and smiled triumphantly: "Wolves will become weaker in their hunting ability when they are in a comfortable place. The same goes for people. You have been in Qi for many years. These Qi people have become weak and stupid, but you will be fooled if I do a little trick, haha."


    "My heart comes and goes freely, so naturally I don''t have time to care if others are calculating me!" Gou Xin gave Huan Chen a cold look, and raised the cargo load to continue on his way.


    "Is it possible that you think you can make it today? Gou Xin, do you know that the entire Bei Amen would like to strip you alive? Since the foundation of Bei Amen, loyalty is the most important thing. The disciples must be loyal to the Beimang tribe and Dad. God seat, the most hated traitor like you for generations to generations! You actually helped the Qi people beat your own people, the great God seat has already ordered that whoever sees you can take your life directly without reporting to him. I don¡¯t want this today. You are about to die, I want to take you back, and let everyone see how the traitor died." Huan Chen''s voice was raised higher and higher, with blood on his face and eyes.


    Gou Xin knew that since Linshui Town was robbed, he blocked the Beimang army for the people in the town. He would further arouse the hatred of the Beimang people against him, and it would be difficult to have a clean life from then on.When he hides outside, it counts as a day of hiding, and he earns one more day of living.Even if Huan Chen didn''t catch him today, he would never escape Bei Amen''s palm.


    Gou Xin said: "I didn''t betray the Beimang people. I just don''t want to slaughter the foreigners, whether the Beimang people or the Qi people, they all live in this land. Why do they have to kill each other? I entered Bei Amen to practice , The skill I learned is not to act as a tool for murder. I rescued the people in Linshui Town because they were kind to me. They are also my fellow villagers. I can¡¯t just watch them die. Moreover, I didn¡¯t hurt the people¡¯s lives.¡±


    "Bah, although you didn''t kill the Beimang Warrior, you broke the hearts of your tribe, the morale of the army, and broke Bei Amen''s rules." Huan Chen said of the excitement, raised his hand and gestured across his chest. Each word shows the hatred of Gou Xin.

 577 Chapter 577 Gou Xin is in danger (2)

    Gou Xin was suppressed by Huan Chen¡¯s words. Huan Chen¡¯s words made sense. His Gou Xin did hurt the hearts of his tribe, the morale of the army, and the rules of Bei Amen. These are all he Distressed and embarrassing place.


    The Bei Amen disciple led by Huan Chen was coming here on horseback and in a carriage. Huan Chen waved to them and motioned them not to come close. The group of people looked at the two equally well-rounded people from a distance. .


    Gou Xin knows that this is likely to fall into Huan Chen''s hands today. The freedom he yearns for has come to an end since then, but Gou Xin is by no means such a person who is waiting to die. Even if he loses, he must do his best. .


    Huan Chen''s eyes were fierce, pointing at Gou Xin and said: "I will let them see how I taught the traitor of Bei Amen today while the disciples are present!"


    As soon as Huan Chen''s voice fell, Gou Xin immediately felt a strong wind hitting his side. This was the prelude to Huan Chen''s work.


    Huan Chen is the oldest of the four great sages of Bei Amen. Although his talent is not as good as Xinghai, he is not in Gou''s heart. Moreover, he is famous for his hard work in Bei Amen because Huan Chen does anything. They are all looking at a goal, and don''t stop until they reach the goal, sometimes even by unscrupulous means. The Southern Calendar of the Great God Seat Yan Zhinan looks at Zhong Huan Chen, which is because Huan Chen has such a strong force in doing things.


    Now Gou Xin has sensed Huan Chen''s determination, and he knew that since Huan Chen started with him, he would not have any intention of losing.


    The strong wind forced Gou Xin back a few steps. He already felt that he hadn¡¯t seen Huan Chen for more than a decade and his skills had been greatly increased. According to Huan Chen¡¯s personality, he would not be able to pursue a higher level of cultivation a day. Stopped, and Gou Xin hid in Linshui Town for so many years, sometimes he forgot that he was still a practitioner.


    This huge gap did not make Gou Xin give up. He stepped back a few steps and used his true power to block Huanchen.


    A vortex began to form in front of Huan Chen, sucking the dust and fallen leaves on the ground toward the vortex, and Gou Xin felt the strong suction of the vortex. Even if he resisted, his hair and clothes were all pointing at the same one direction.


    Soon, the dust and fallen leaves sucked into the vortex formed a barrier in front of Gou Xin''s eyes. Gou Xin not only had to resist the suction from the vortex, but also had to break through the barrier to perceive the location of the dust.


    The air became more and more misty, and the low roar like a beast made people feel that everything on the ground would be swallowed by this whirlpool.


    Gou Xin hadn''t encountered such a powerful opponent for more than ten years. He had to use all the strength of his body to resist. His pulse of consciousness was about to burst due to the excessive load.


    "Gou Xin, I see how long you can last. We haven''t compared it for a long time. It''s best if you can last longer so that I can enjoy it."


    Huan Chen talked to Gou Xin across the barrier formed by the fallen leaves and dust, and his voice was low, as if from the ground.


    Suddenly, the vortex quickly moved toward Gou Xin. As soon as the edge of the vortex touched Gou Xin, Gou Xin felt that his body was attracted by a strong force.He quickly changed positions and tried his best to avoid the whirlpool.


    But at the same time that Gou Xin couldn''t dodge, Huan Chen grabbed him abruptly, and Gou Xin felt as if he was suffering from the enemy, and he couldn''t help feeling a little panicked instantly.


    The disciples of Bei Amen in the distance leaned together to look at Gou Xin and Huan Chen, seeing the mist in front of them, and the sound of the wind was endless. It seemed that this would be a lasting contest.


    "Gou Xin has been wandering outside for so long. I didn''t expect to be able to fight for so long. I thought that our master would be able to knock him down with a few strokes."


    "Gou Xin is just holding on, I don''t think he can hold on for a long time, he just doesn''t want to give up easily."


    "..."


    All the disciples talked a lot, and they could see from a distance that there was still a big gap in the strength of the two sides.


    Gou Xin played harder and harder, but he just didn''t want to concede defeat so easily in front of Huan Chen.During these years in Linshui Town, he had almost no chance to interact with others. Now he has run into a strong enemy, and if he doesn''t fight well, he seems to be sorry for himself.


    "Gou Xin, okay, you are hard-hearted, you really deserve to be my former fellow."


    Huan Chen''s figure and Gou Xin were only two feet away, but Huan Chen''s voice seemed to come from his ears, low and powerful, and it shook his ears for a long time.


    When Gou Xin was struggling to fight, he felt that his body was a little fluttering, and from time to time there was an illusion under his feet, always thinking that he was stepping on empty, and the idea that he was only doing a dying struggle now appeared in his mind.


    He lost the initiative more and more, and after many tricks with Huan Chen, none of them could find an opportunity to attack Huan Chen actively.


    But Gou Xin''s so desperate resistance made Huan Chen more excited. He once again pushed out a real power toward Gou Xin, pushing the real power into the whirlpool, and then Gou Xin''s body really broke off the ground and rolled in the air. After a few laps, he entered the whirlpool like the mouth of a beast.


    The whirlpool''s rotation was even more frantic, and the whining wind was sandwiched with a low, painful roar.


    Gou Xin felt dizzy for a while, losing control of his feet, and suffocated in his chest, as if something was holding his throat, and he couldn''t help but vomit out the next moment.


    At this time, the vortex suddenly disappeared, and Huan Chen caught up with Gou Xin, struggling towards Gou Xin''s staggered body, and slapped him on the back.


    Gou Xin insisted on not letting his body fall, his head tilted upwards, his chin and neck still showing an unruly gesture towards the sky, and then a mouthful of blood was sprayed upward.


    At this moment, Gou Xin clearly knew that his body had worn out a lot just now, and he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to hold it long after the fight.


    Huan Chen saw Gou Xin turning around, her face pale and dull, and she couldn''t bear to let Gou Xin die here, so he said: "Gou Xin, if you don''t accept it, if you accept it, then obediently follow me back!"


    As soon as Huan Chen¡¯s voice fell, Gou Xin hurried towards Huan Chen. Huan Chen was aroused by Gou Xin to kill him, but the purpose of his trip was to capture Gou Xin back alive, so he tried his best to control himself, thinking Keep Gou''s heart and soul.


    When Huan Chen''s second palm hit Gou Xin, Gou Xin''s heart was suddenly filled with sadness and pain. I was afraid that he would never be able to walk between this world and earth anymore in this life. He longed for his free soul to be free from this. Being in the flesh, able to stay away from so many involuntary bodies from now on, being able to be free forever.


    At this moment, he still has regrets in his heart. He hopes that he can win against Huanchen. If he is not in Linshui Town to hide his name in these years, maybe he will be the winner today, but he has no regrets, after all, he left North Amen is truly free.

 578 Chapter 578 Gou Xin Distressed (3)

    After the vortex disappeared, everything around quickly returned to calm, only a layer of fallen leaves on the ground was raised again by Huan Chen''s palm wind.


    After Gou Xin''s body stayed for a while, he took a step forward to prevent himself from falling down, but after that step went out, he lost consciousness and fainted to the ground.


    Huan Chen didn''t show much pride on his face when he saw Gou Xin fall. He looked at Gou Xin madly and sighed, suddenly feeling that it was a pity that Gou Xin had reached this point.


    The Bei Amen disciples led by Huan Chen saw that Gou Xin had fallen, and they all rushed over.


    Huan Chen stood beside Gou Xin, as the two disciples behind him instructed: "Tie it with a gold cable and put it on the carriage."


    When Gou Xin was awake again on the carriage, his hands and feet had been firmly tied up, and according to the voice outside the carriage, they had already left Luyang City.


    Zhang Hui heard Yun Dou in the stone cave saying that Gou Xin had fallen into Huan Chen''s hands. He was as anxious as sitting on pins and needles, and he didn''t want to stay in the cave for a moment.


    Yun Dou persuaded: "Mr. Xu will not allow you to leave Lushan. Besides, if you go to save you, you will definitely not be able to save it. What kind of character is Huan Chen. Can you save someone from him? "


    "I can''t beat Huanchen, I can outsmart it." Zhang Hui retorted.


    "Come on, Huan Chen is an old fox, you can''t beat him." Yun Dou stared at Zhang Hui and argued with him solemnly.


    Zhang Hui wanted to save Gouxin, he had no patience to argue with Yundou so much, and his voice increased: "Don''t worry about it, I must save my master anyway!"


    Yun Dou suddenly straightened up with a round belly, and looked at Zhang Hui with his hands on his hips: "Well, since you are going to save me, I will be with you!"


    "Bill, you idiot, don''t mess up, don''t talk around with big mouths." Zhang Hui knows that Yundou is honest and honest, and he is loyal. Although he is grateful in his heart, he has become accustomed to using this disgusting tone with Yundou. speak.


    Yun Dou knew that Zhang Hui had always been mean-hearted, and was too lazy to pay attention to Zhang Hui, angrily, after packing up the food box, left the cave without saying hello.


    Zhang Hui''s head couldn''t tolerate anything else at this moment, and he kept thinking about Gou Xin being caught by Huan Chen.


    He muttered in his heart: "If my master is caught back to Bei Amen, there is no difference between killing him. If he is not free, he would rather die. After being caught back to Bei Amen, he will definitely be spurned and insulted by Bei Mang. , What kind of torture would it be for him?"


    Zhang Hui thought of Huan Chen''s sophistication and viciousness. When Gou Xin reached his hands, he must have suffered all kinds of torture. Thinking about it, he felt that it would be difficult for him to breathe, and this cave became extremely cramped. It''s not right to let him stand, it''s not right to sit, wishing to catch up with Huan Chen immediately and desperately to save Gou Xin.


    Thinking of Gou Xin¡¯s suffering, he also thought of Gou Xin¡¯s kindness to him when he was in Linshui Town. Although his adoptive father Zhang He was kind to him, Zhang He was dull and honest, and he couldn¡¯t say much about it in a day. In other words, on the contrary, Gou Xin taught him more. If he hadn''t had Gou Xin, he might be a tailor like Zhang He, and would not see the vastness and splendor of this world.


    For him, Gou Xin is a master, like a father and a confidant, but now he really can''t help him.


    At this moment, Zhang Hui completely ignored the rule that he was not allowed to leave the cave without permission when he entered the cave, and went straight to Xu Gui''s study to find Xu Gui.


    Xu Gui was sitting in the courtyard outside the study for a nap. He heard someone coming and slowly opened his eyes and looked at Zhang Hui.


    Before Zhang Hui could speak, Xu Gui sighed and said, "Okay, I know why you came here. The arrest of Gou Xin is a thing known in the world. You, an apprentice, are in such a hurry. Extensible."


    "Mr. Xu, I have to save my master." Zhang Hui said his thoughts bluntly.


    "If you are young, there is only one tendon in your mind. You know that I won''t allow you to go. When you wanted to go to Beimang to find out about your father, I didn''t allow you to go, and now I won''t allow you to go. It will only be for nothing." Xu Gui said calmly, without any emotional color.


    "Mr. Xu, even if the chance is slim, I still want to try." Zhang Hui stepped forward again and pleaded, but all he saw from Xu Gui''s face was indifference, as if Xu Gui was just playing with him and didn''t believe it at all. He was able to save Gou Xin.


    When the two of them refused to give in, Xiang Yan happened to be here.Xiang Yan saw Zhang Hui standing in front of Xu Gui as if begging for something, and also guessed Zhang Hui''s purpose.


    Xiang Yan sneered and said, "The young man really doesn''t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick!"


    Xu Gui thought about Xiang Yan always loving and holding himself up. This time he stood on his side to help talk about Zhang Hui. He also shook his head and whispered to Xiang Yan: "Yes, it''s similar to what the brother saw."


    "What should I do then?" Xiang Yan looked at Zhang Hui, then Xu Gui, and then said, "Just let him go and chant, let him go out and throw a few somersaults. Doesn''t he know that the sky is thick?"


    "Brother...you?" Xu Gui straightened up, leaning on the armrest of the chair, and looking at Xiang Yan with a serious face, "Brother, what do you mean by this? Could you let him go to death in vain?"


    Xiang Yan said: "In the past, we did not let him go to Beimang to look for Lu Yan. It was really because hope was so slim that he could not easily take risks. Now, Gou Xin is indeed in Huan Chen''s hands. This kid has a deep affection with Gou Xin''s mentor and apprentice, and he cannot sit and watch. Regardless of this is human nature, why don¡¯t we fully understand his love for his master. Besides, he is also a disciple of Lushan, even if Huanchen is vicious, he is also a grandmaster of the North Amen generation, so he can¡¯t easily kill a junior. Lost face in front of Lushan."


    Xu Gui heard that Xiang Yan was about to take a stand with him again, with a look of displeasure on his face: "Brother, if Zhang Hui commits something, wouldn''t it involve Lushan?"


    Zhang Hui lowered his head. Although he felt that Xu Gui''s words were somewhat unkind, he also felt that he was only considering the overall situation, and it was excusable to say so.


    "That''s simple. If he causes trouble for Lushan, I will drive him out of Lushan." Xiang Yan put his arms on his chest, said confidently, then looked at Zhang Hui and asked, "How about? Are you still? Going?"


    "Go!" Zhang Hui''s tone was very firm, and he knelt down before Xu Gui and Xiang Yan, "I beg the two gentlemen to allow me to save my master, no matter what the price is, I have no complaints."


    Xu Gui looked away and sighed heavily, feeling very helpless for Xiang Yan''s unreasonable behavior and Zhang Hui''s stubbornness.


    But Xiang Yan looked at Zhang Hui with a smile, like an outsider, looking forward to Zhang Hui''s next performance.

 579 Chapter 579

    Zhang Hui could see that Xu Gui and Xiang Yan stopped talking, so they acquiesced and said with joy, "Thank you for the first time!"


    "slow!"


    Zhang Huigang smiled and stood up, but Xiang Yan spoke again.


    Xiang Yan went on to say: "I have made an agreement with you a long time ago, and you can leave the cave when you dare to compare with me. These words cannot fail to count."


    Zhang Hui touched the saber around his waist and looked at Xiang Yan again, thinking about what he could not dare to at this time, and said: "Then, how about Mr. Xiang''s advice here?"


    "Okay, really happy." Xiang Yan said, and then with a whistling sound, the sword light of Luoxia Sword drew across the green vine next to it, especially dazzling.


    Zhang Hui drew his sword, and started this competition with a huge disparity in strength.


    Xiang Yan''s sword was still so fast that he couldn''t fight it, but he no longer had the fear in his heart at this time, except for the Luoxia sword in front of him, he had no time to think about anything else.


    "Good boy, I have made progress." Xiang Yan felt that he had not seen Zhang Hui for a few days, his aura had changed significantly, and he no longer hesitated and flinched like that day.


    Suddenly, Zhang Hui saw Luoxia Sword approaching him, and the sword light swayed very close in front of him, making him a little dizzy and unable to see clearly for a while.He used "Yundou Slow Steps" and quickly hid to one side. After his body was pulled away, his eyes could understand Xiang Yan''s offensive, and he rushed to Xiang Yan again to break his sword move.


    At this moment, what he saw with his eyes merged with the feeling in his heart. He was no longer confined to his eyes or trapped in the feelings of his heart. The sword in his hand began to play some arbitrary feelings.


    When he broke through Xiang Yan''s siege, he felt the joy of "the mountains and rivers are nowhere to be doubted, and the willows and flowers are in another village".


    Fighting with masters is really exciting and inspiring!


    "Hahaha!"


    There was a burst of laughter in the air. Xiang Yan''s Luoxia sword came out of Xiang Yan''s hand like a well-behaved entourage, put it aside, Xiang Yan sat down beside Xu Gui, raised his head and smiled satisfied.


    Zhang Hui walked to Xiang Yan and bowed and said, "Please give some pointers to Mr. Xiang." He saw Xiang Yan smiling with satisfaction, thinking that Xiang Yan should praise him this time, and would not talk about him anymore.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Hui hadn''t reacted yet, so Xiang Yan slapped him on the shoulder with a palm.Zhang Hui clutched his shoulders, although he gritted his teeth with pain, he dared not make any noise.


    Xiang Yan quickly returned to his former seriousness, and Chao Zhang Hui sneered: "Whatever you look at, I''ll hit you. I''ll hit you to remember. I will practice like this in the future. If I relax a little And will hit you like last time."


    "This... you will be beaten if you haven''t practiced well, and you will still be beaten if you practice well..." Zhang Hui glanced at Xiang Yan and muttered softly.


    "Don''t talk back!"


    Zhang Hui heard a slap, and Xiang Yan slapped his mouth again. Then there was a fierce pain. His half of his face twitched with pain, and he could only squat his mouth without speaking.


    Xu Gui was watching. He was not happy about Zhang Hui¡¯s performance just now. He kept his face cold all the time. He cleared his throat and slowly said: "Brother, The Sword Sect of Lushan pays attention to gradual and orderly cultivation. I think Zhang Hui''s swordsmanship has indeed improved a lot, but I am afraid that his practice is too eager to succeed?


    "Anxious for success? No, no, I let him practice wrong." Xiang Yan didn''t take Xu Gui''s words to heart.


    Seeing Xiang Yan''s attitude, Xu Gui wanted to persuade Xiang Yan even more: "It''s only been a few months since Zhang Hui entered Lushan. The brother asked him to copy the book to show him the sword practice experience of many senior sages. Disappearance of the seedlings to encourage growth."


    Xu Gui said, looking at Zhang Hui''s eyes a little evasive and unnatural. Xiang Yan guessed that Xu Gui might be worried about Zhang Hui''s presence, so he asked Zhang Hui to go back to the stone cave first.


    After Zhang Hui left, Xu Gui continued: "Although Zhang Hui is talented, he is still much inferior to his father!"


    "He is him, why do you have to compare him with his father, as long as he compares the disciples of the same period!"


    "Although that is said, Zhang Hui is not modest and gentle enough in temperament, and he still needs to be tempered. The senior brother upholds him so much, I am afraid it will encourage his arrogance." Xu Gui said excited, from the rocking chair in the afternoon nap. When I got up, my voice improved a lot.


    Xiang Yan turned his head to give Xu Gui a stern look: "Okay, can your set be a bit flexible? I don''t understand why Master Shu calls me "the world''s most rigid" instead of you! You cultivate Just one Yuan Zhixing is enough. Does everyone have to be like Yuan Zhixing to be considered a talent?"


    Xu Gui doesn''t like quarreling with people. Seeing that Xiang Yan''s tone was a little wrong, he flicked his sleeves, and said annoyed: "Senior brother, if you can''t say a few words, you have to stand up against others. Hey, don''t argue about this matter anymore. It means to go."


    Xiang Yan watched Xu Gui leave and sipped in his direction: "Bah, you have to blame others for arguing with you."


    On the way back from Xu Gui¡¯s study to the stone cave, Zhang Hui kept thinking about what Xu Gui had just said. He also heard from Xu Gui¡¯s tone just now that Xu Gui didn¡¯t seem to have noticed his progress. In Xu Gui¡¯s eyes, he was just a mediocre person, so Xu Gui would oppose Xiang Yan¡¯s teaching too much to him, and he would not agree with him. Progress is seen as unreasonable.


    He went back to the cave and sorted out all the books copied these days and planned to deliver to Luyoutang. Before going, he sorted out the experience gained from copying books these days. After this sorting, his mind There is a lot more clarity.


    Just as he was thinking about where Huan Chen would go next when he caught Gou Xin, Yun Dou came to him again to send a message.


    "I heard that Huan Chen is taking your master to go to the elders?" Yun Dou proudly said the latest news he inquired.


    "Why does Huan Chen go back to Beimang from Changdu?" Zhang Hui felt very puzzled.


    Yun Dou explained: "You don''t know about that. People in the world say that Huanchen is the most arrogant person in Bei Amen. He can catch a traitor and go back when he comes to Qi country? Then he must go everywhere to show his power. On the face of it, it is said that the elders are going to appeal to the lord of our country on behalf of Ye Xiang, but in fact they are going to demonstrate at the capital."


    "Hua Chen dare to go to Changdu to demonstrate, how arrogant it is to be." Zhang Hui muttered in his heart, thinking that Gou Xin might be tortured at this time, and thinking of Huan Chen''s behavior, he really couldn''t wait to catch up. Huan Chen, get to know this long-standing legend in Qi.

 580 Chapter 580

    Yundou came back less than half an hour after leaving the cave.


    Zhang Hui was stacking up the stack of copied books. He could hear from the footsteps that Yundou was coming again. He buried his head and asked, "Didn''t you just leave? Why are you here again?"


    Yun Dou cleared his throat pretentiously, and walked in with arms on his chest, "Guess who else is behind me?"


    Looking at Yun Dou''s contrived appearance and the ambiguous smile, Zhang Hui immediately thought of eyebrows.


    "It''s eyebrows..." Zhang Hui is still a little unsure.


    Yun Dou smiled so that his eyes narrowed into a line and nodded vigorously.


    Zhang Hui put down everything in his hands, and ran out of the cave.


    Sure enough, seeing the face of the eyebrows suddenly appearing behind the small bush not far away, he could feel that the eyebrows were also smiling, and the smile was still so bright and moving.


    When his eyebrows appeared in front of him clearly, he began to feel a little awkward, he just kept smiling at her, as if there was no need to say anything between the two at this time.


    The face of the eyebrows was not as white as it was when he was in Lushan, but it was more bloody and more energetic and lively. The big eyes blinked at Zhang Hui, making Zhang Hui instantly feel like his heart brightened.


    Yun Dou stood behind Zhang Hui and whispered, "Don''t stand stupidly, shouldn''t you go and hug her at this time?"


    Zhang Hui also had this impulse in his heart, but he hadn''t hugged any girl before he grew up, and he hesitated for a long time and still couldn''t take this step.And he knew that the eyebrows only looked lively on the surface, but in fact they would keep the etiquette in the bottom of his heart. He was afraid that he would scare away the eyebrows by such a hug.


    "You''re back." Zhang Hui spoke only a few steps apart.


    Eyebrows stood beside Zhang Hui, looked up at Zhang Hui''s face, and smiled sweetly: "I haven''t seen you for a while, you seem to have grown taller."


    Zhang Hui looked at the plump lips when he spoke, and he lifted a sigh of relief. The whole person was a little startled. He looked at his eyebrows for a long time, and then unconsciously stepped back, saying at random: "Maybe all things grow in spring. I have grown taller."


    Zhang Hui saw a mess of eyebrows and hair, and some mud hung on the skirt. It is estimated that she might have come to look for him just after returning to Lushan. He felt proud and sweet when he thought of this.


    Yun Dou walked to Zhang Hui and talked to Meimei: "Why did you still know the handyman of the Cangshuge of Zhigengyuan before we left? We heard that you became a direct disciple of the Gu Master? What about you."


    "I don''t know the detailed arrangements behind this. Looking back, Mr. Xu seems to have hinted at me three years ago, but I didn''t think so far. I only planned to stay in the Zhigongyuan with peace of mind, and Mr. Xu also ordered I can¡¯t tell other people that I have forgotten about it for a long time, and it¡¯s not that I deliberately concealed it." My eyebrows and fingers were erected on my chest, remembering something long ago.


    She went on to say: "Going to the library was also arranged by the owner of the valley. Because I don''t like fighting, I like to deal with words, and have a good memory, the owner of the valley didn''t let me go to Lumingtang and Luyoutang."


    Zhang Hui ridiculed: "I thought you were the least talented person in Lushan, but you became a direct disciple of the Valley Master. It seems that I really don''t know Taishan!"


    "Huh, the Lord Gu said that there are many ways to practice in the world, and I also practice in the library." Contemptuously pursed his eyebrows.


    Yun Dou interrupted Zhang Hui and Meimei again, and asked, "Where did the Valley Master take you, tell us what''s fun."


    Mei Mei said: "I just walked east along the big river until I reached the beach. After I went out this time, I realized that Lushan is really small. I have seen all kinds of people and eaten many kinds of food. I don¡¯t want to die after going out this time. I still want to go to the water to eat shrimp and crabs. It is delicious on earth."


    Zhang Hui heard Meimei speak energetically, but in his heart he thought silently: "When I finish my business, I will come back and take you out and walk along the river again. Let''s eat shrimps and crabs."


    Yun Dou asked again: "Then the owner of the valley should be back when you are back. I really want to meet the owner of the valley and see what his elderly parents are like."


    "No..." Meimei''s eyes dodge a little when he replied, "The Valley Master arranged for me to come back to work."


    Meimei walked to the entrance of the cave and looked inside, then turned around and said to Zhang Hui: "Are you going to leave now?"


    Zhang Hui looked solemn at his eyebrows, as if he already knew he was going to save Gou Xin.


    He walked into the stone cave and picked up the stack of books, and said to Meimei and Yundou: "You two will wait for me for a while, I will send the books over, and then we will return to the hospital together."


    Zhang would send the book to Lu Youtang, and when he came back, he saw that his brows and face were obviously different from before.


    When she saw Zhang Hui coming back, she raised her eyes a little, and quickly said: "I have something else to do, I will leave first." After that, she turned around and walked quickly.


    Zhang Hui couldn''t figure out what was going on. Before he went to deliver the things, he had already said that he would go back together later. After delivering the things, his eyebrows changed face.


    "It must be Yundou''s big mouth and Meimei say something!"


    Zhang Hui waited for the eyebrows to go away, and grabbed Yun Dou and asked, "What did you just say to her? Suddenly something went wrong, it must be you!"


    Yun Dou hesitated and smiled awkwardly: "She asked me what happened when I was in Changdu. I can only tell the truth if I don''t know how to lie. Then she kept asking, my mouth was stupid. How can she be so sharp-toothed, isn''t that? She has asked everything she wanted to ask a few times..."


    "You... I can''t wait to cut your tongue." Zhang Hui grabbed Yun Dou''s chest and pushed hard. Knowing Yun Dou said this, he must have been unable to explain his eyebrows.


    "Don''t panic, I explained it for you. I said that you and Senior Sister Wen are nothing. You don''t mean that to each other. You are destined, so you always meet together and have similar temperaments, so there is always something to say." Yun Dou said in a comforting tone of Zhang Hui, as if he had already helped Zhang Hui solve this trouble.


    "Okay, aren''t you arrogant." Zhang Hui was really annoying Yun Dou at this moment. His help had to be more and more helpful.But if you think about it carefully, you can''t blame Yundou. He is so good, he can''t lie, and his mouth is stupid, so he has to make idiots from his mouth and be accurate.


    But this time Zhang will find Meimei to explain and it is difficult to explain, because after all, there is no agreement between them. I am afraid that the more the explanation, the more it will be involved. Don''t explain it, I am afraid that the misunderstanding of Meimei in his heart cannot be understood. Since then, there has been a gap between people.


    He didn''t have much thoughts about these things at this time, so he could only ignore them temporarily.He returned to Zhigongyuan and began to prepare for a new trip.

 581 Chapter 581

    When Zhang Hui left Lushan, Yun Dou followed him. He did not persuade Yun Dou to go back because he knew Yun Dou¡¯s character. Even if he was persuaded to go back now, he might look like him again after a while. I chased it to Changdu this time.


    The two said goodbye to Xu Gui and Xiang Yan with their suitcases on their backs.


    Looking at Zhang Hui, Yun Dou was a little absent-minded, and muttered in a low voice: "Let''s go, Mei Mei won''t know that we are leaving today. She is annoying you if she doesn''t come to see you."


    "Hey, okay." Zhang Hui sighed and decided to move forward.


    When he raised his head, he saw his eyebrows standing on the side of the road in front of him.


    When Meimei saw Zhang Hui looking at him, she smiled reluctantly at him and walked over slowly.


    Zhang Hui found that he had only known eyebrows for a few months, but eyebrows seemed to have become more mature compared to the beginning, and he no longer smiled carelessly like before. Now he seems to wear them with every smile. Thoughts.


    Meimei handed a cloth bag to Yundou: "There are some snacks here. Take it on the road to eat."


    Yun Dou took the dim sum and secretly said: "It''s clearly for Zhang Hui, why do you put it in my hands."


    Meimei looked at Zhang Hui again, and said softly: "It''s not early, it won''t delay you, take care on the way."


    Zhang Hui heard Meimei say so, and there was no reason to stay, so he replied: "You also take care."


    He remembered the scene when Meimei sent him to Changdu last time. At that time, the two of them did not have any guesses. They both felt that the other party liked them, but they lacked an opportunity to express their affection. Meimei said she would wait for him to return , He also thought that if he returned from the long capital, the relationship between the two would naturally be closer.


    But who would have thought that so many things happened in the middle, making him stand in front of his eyebrows today and feel a little powerless about their relationship.


    After Zhang Hui walked away, he couldn''t help but look back. He thought he would meet the gaze that Meimei was looking at him, but after seeing it several times, only the back of Meimei was seen.


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou set off from Luyang City to the north. After two days of chasing after riding horses, they asked along the road. Some people said they saw a group of Beimang people heading towards Yanshui yesterday.


    "Yan Shui is only half a day away from here. Let''s follow this direction and we should catch up with them soon." Zhang Hui said.


    At this time, the sky was about to break dark, and Zhang Hui decided to rush all night to catch up with Huan Chen''s team as soon as possible.


    The two arrived at Yanshui and rested all night. As soon as they inquired the next day, Huanchen''s team had just left Yanshui yesterday.


    Yun Dou said: "From Yanshui to the north, the road is not so easy. Let''s catch up quickly. It shouldn''t take long to catch up."


    Zhang Hui thought that if he caught up, there might be Ye Xiang people among the people in the dust belt. In order to prevent them from recognizing them, he and Yun Dou would still have to disguise themselves.


    The two of them looked for a short coat of coarse cloth and put them on, their shirts exposed, and hats. If you don''t look at the skin color, they look like local farmers.


    The two of them left Yanshui and began to walk north. There was less and less people on the way, and the road was winding and rugged, making it harder to walk.


    Finally ran into an old man driving cattle in a field, and when he asked him, the old man said: "A lot of big, black-faced people passed here an hour ago, and they asked me for directions. I said to bypass the front. The two mountains are short-cuts, but the road is not easy."


    Zhang Hui looked at this old man as if he didn''t know that those people were from Beimang, which shows that this place is remote and news is blocked.


    After bypassing several mountain roads, the road is slightly smoother when you reach the side of a small river below the mountain.Zhang Hui saw from a distance that there seemed to be a team of dozens of people walking in front of him. There were already few people walking on this road, and there was such a large team again. He guessed that this should be the group of Huanchen belts.


    Zhang Hui and Yundou hurriedly followed up, keeping a distance from the group of people, and then took the opportunity to observe slowly.


    Zhang Hui saw the figures and clothes of those people resembling Beimang, because they didn''t dare to get too close, so they could not see where Huan Chen was for the time being.


    There was only one carriage in the team, and everyone else was riding a horse. He guessed that Gou Xin should be on the carriage.


    He saw that Gou Xin was so close to him, but he couldn''t help him. He felt as uncomfortable as being grabbed.


    After they followed for a while, two people suddenly rushed towards them on horseback.


    Yun Dou panicked and looked back at Zhang Hui: "What should I do? Did they find that we were following? Should we run?"


    "You are stupid. Doesn''t it seem that we have a ghost in our hearts when running? Leave us alone." Zhang Hui looked far away and saw that the two people who came here on horseback were already very close. Up.


    Zhang Hui and Yundou rode side by side, advancing at the original speed.


    When the two Beimang people were approaching Zhang Hui and Yundou, they gradually slowed down and craned their necks to look at the two people in front.


    Because of the fear in his heart, Yun Dou dared not look at the two people at all, but walked closer to Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui glanced at the two casually, just like when a pedestrian on the road met by chance.


    When Zhang Hui and Yundou were about to cross the two Beimangs, one of the Beimangs gestured towards Zhang Hui and asked: "Brother, I¡¯ll ask you something. Out of this road?"


    As the man said, his eyes were kept fixed on Zhang Hui, his cautious expression didn''t seem to be asking for directions at all, but as if he was trying to explore Zhang Hui''s tone by asking for directions.


    Yun Dou knew that the two were looking at him, so he didn''t dare to turn his head, so he just pretended to rest on the side, and took out a snack to eat.


    "We are also passers-by. I only heard that this road will take a long time to go." Zhang Hui replied in a ignorant tone. He also looked at the clothes of the two Beimang people, as if they had never seen it before. These aliens are curious about them.


    "Are you going to Changdu too?" asked another Beimang person.


    "Yes, I was thinking about taking the shortest way. This way is really not easy."


    "Okay, thanks a lot." The two looked and looked at Zhang Hui and Yun Dou, and after a while, they turned their heads and chased the big team.


    Yun Dou moved closer to Zhang Hui: "They seem to have discovered that we are following, so they came over to ask, what should we do now, won''t we be arrested later?"


    "Don''t panic, you don''t care about anything, just be like a fool." Zhang Hui was afraid that the more Yundou talked, the more nervous he would be, so he simply asked him to leave it alone.


    And there is no fork in the road ahead. If they turn their heads, it will be easier for the group of Beimang people to be suspicious, but keep going, the road ahead is still so long, and it may be revealed wherever they go.

 582 Chapter 582

    "Oh, it''s going to rain." Yun Dou shouted at Zhang Hui.


    The sky was suddenly darker than before, and the cool breeze was blowing, and the wind seemed to have brought the smell of rain not far away.


    "It''s really going to rain." Zhang Hui also murmured. He looked at the team in front of them, still keeping that distance from them.


    After a while, it was getting darker, and Zhang Hui saw the group of people also stopped and looked around, as if discussing their next plans.


    With the sound of raindrops, the big raindrops hit Zhang Hui''s hat. This heavy rain seemed to be really going to fall.


    Yun Dou looked to the side and shouted, "Look, there are families there, let''s avoid it."


    Zhang Hui looked in the direction pointed by Yundou. Although the house was still some distance away, but looking around, this place could be sheltered from the rain, so he had to turn the carriage quickly and hurried towards the house. past.


    When the two of them arrived at the house that could shelter from the rain, most of their bodies were already wet. As soon as they got off the horse, Zhang Hui suddenly thought that the group of people with the dust belt would definitely come to shelter from the rain.


    "Oh, it''s broken. We saw this place where we can shelter from the rain. Could it be that they can''t find it? I think they will come here too." Yun Dou anxiously said, he thought that Huan Chen would be here soon. Come, spinning around anxiously.


    The owner of this family is an old couple. They heard that there were many people coming to shelter from the rain. They enthusiastically asked them to lead the horses to the hut next to the house, and asked them to take off their clothes and hang them under the eaves to dry.


    Zhang Hui was afraid that the people in the dust belt would recognize him after he took off his outfit, so he refused to say that he would dry his clothes while standing outside with a blower.


    Sure enough, after a while, the gate of the courtyard became lively.


    The old couple saw these many people coming, and they were all strangely dressed foreigners. They didn''t know how to receive them for a while, but just stared blankly at the door.


    The crowd suddenly became chaotic, and the sound of horses was also chaotic.One person held an umbrella for the leader next to him, and the two of them walked towards the front door first.


    Zhang Hui could see that the person who looked like the leader should be Huan Chen. He obviously stood out among a group of people, and he was the most calm under the chaotic scene.


    Yun Dou looked at Huan Chen carefully, hiding behind Zhang Hui to cover her nervousness.


    Zhang Hui did not dare to look at these Beimang people too much. He was afraid that someone would recognize him suddenly. After standing outside the house for a while, no one recognized him. This time slowly Relax, guessing that there is no one from Ye Xiang among the group of Huanchen belts.


    Huan Chen went up the steps and said to the group of old couples: "Unfortunately, it was heavy rain. I want to avoid the rain here. I don''t know if it is convenient."


    Zhang Hui mocked in his heart: "You have entered in such a big posture, and you still asked if it is convenient?"


    The old couple could see that this alien was a person with a face and a face, and did not dare to offend him easily. Although they were afraid of this group of people in their hearts, they still forced a smile on their faces. They agreed, "Convenient and convenient, and the place is small. Will be."


    At this time, Zhang Hui''s eyes were attracted by the carriage.


    Because the hut next to this house is too small, so many flattering can only be tied outside, letting the place out to let the carriage and Huanchen''s mount come in to shelter from rain.


    The old couple also felt weird. How did they deliberately park a carriage under the hut, and their eyes followed the carriage, as if waiting for someone to come out after the carriage stopped.


    The entourage next to Huan Chen smiled and explained: "The carriage is broken, and I am afraid of the rain. It takes up too much space. I''m really sorry."


    Zhang Hui stared at the carriage, imagining Gou Xin''s appearance on the carriage, whether he had been tortured and lost weight by the people like Huan Chen, was he awake, did he know that his apprentice was chasing him.


    At this moment, Zhang Hui and Gou Xin were only separated by this distance, but the two couldn''t see each other. He didn''t dare to make a sound easily, and he didn''t dare to let Gou Xin know that he was chasing him. He was afraid that Gou Xin would worry about him.


    Huan Chen looked at Zhang Hui and Yun Dou with sharp and vigilant eyes, but still did not see anything suspicious from them.


    Zhang Hui saw that Huan Chen was looking at him, so he simply took the hat, turned his face to Huan Chen, and let him look at him generously.


    In this way, Huan Chen and Zhang Hui started talking: "Little brother is also going north?"


    "Yeah, this rain shouldn''t last long, and you can continue on the road after a rest." Zhang Hui answered casually, grabbing the hat everywhere to find a place to hang, and then grabbed the corner of his short coat and twisted the water forcefully. These actions made him more like Zhang Hui when he was in Linshui Town.


    Huan Chen saw that one of these two people was born with dementia, and when they reached a place where they could shelter from the rain, they stood stupidly wearing a hat, and the other was clever, but they were like ordinary rural teenagers. Someone previously said that the two following them were too worried.


    "Uncle, please come in and rest," the old woman invited politely.


    Huan Chen turned his face, without even looking at Zhang Hui, and went straight into the house.


    Zhang Hui saw Huan Chen entering the house, pretending to lead his horse to make room for the carriage, and walked towards the carriage.


    He had already walked to the front of the carriage. He turned his head from the corner and looked at the carriage. The curtain of the carriage was blown by the wind.


    The curtain dangled, and Zhang Hui''s heart also swayed. He looked forward to the next strong wind that would make the gap between the curtains bigger and let him see what the heart looked like in the carriage.But at most, the curtain only opened a slap-sized gap. When he let him look inside, he couldn''t see what was in the car.


    "What are you looking at?"


    A man from Beimang stood beside the carriage and shouted to Zhang Hui, making a gesture to drive Zhang Hui away.


    Zhang Hui smiled flatteringly and explained: "I want to relocate for you. I''m watching how to tie this horse to make it better."


    "No, don''t stray around there. Our horse is very vigilant." The Beimang man looked at Zhang Hui with disgust, waiting to see Zhang Hui leave the hut.


    Zhang Hui raised a heart and listened to the movement in the carriage. He knew that Gou Xin must have heard his voice now.


    But there was no sound in the carriage, as if it were really an overhead carriage.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself, my master must be in this carriage, and Huan Chen hid him in the carriage just to hide his eyes.


    Soon, these small houses were filled with people, and Zhang Hui and Yun Dou could only stand on the steps outside the house, waiting for the rain to stop.


    Yun Dou just kept winking at Zhang, not daring to discuss anything with this group, for fear that they would listen to them accidentally.

 583 Chapter 583

    After the group of Beimang people entered the house one after another, they also left two entourages guarding at the door. The two stood upright and looked cautious. It seemed that under such circumstances, they still left two at the door. Stand guard in case something unexpected happens.


    "Sure enough, people are all walking outside, and everyone is very vigilant." Zhang Hui sighed in his heart.


    He moved towards Yundou and said, "Go, let''s find a place to pee."


    The two of them walked half a circle along the house, and then they dared to speak after they walked to the back of the house and looked around.


    Yun Dou said: "It would be great if Uncle Master could teach me his ability to move mountains and seas, and I would even remove this carriage for him, so that he would be unpredictable."


    What Yun Dou said, Zhang Hui also felt that the best way to save people at the moment is Xie Zhuo''s ability to move mountains and seas, otherwise, it would be really difficult to rescue people from Huan Chen.


    "Hey, let''s not worry. Keep staring at them all the way. You can always find a chance to save people." Zhang Hui said in a low voice. He believed that even if Huan Chen was cautious, he would always be negligent.


    After Yundou urinated, he suddenly felt aroused, as if some aura appeared in his mind, his tone could not be restrained and excited: "You think about it, they seem very sure that the people on the carriage won''t come out, think about why?"


    "why?"


    "Either your master was beaten completely immobile, or his hands and feet were tied up."


    "Huachen shouldn''t be able to beat my master immobile, after all, they are also the same door, he still takes my master back for business."


    "Yeah, so now as long as we find a way to get into the carriage and let go of your master''s hands and feet, it should be fine for the three of us to escape." Yun Dou said more and more confident.


    Zhang will stop Yundou: "No, I still can''t act rashly. My master is likely to be injured and can''t escape easily. I see, my master can hear my voice. I will try to test him if I can. You can run, let him give me a hint."


    Yun Dou nodded in agreement: "That''s right, just do it."


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou returned to the eaves in front of the house together, when the rain was much smaller.


    The two entered the hut, loosened the rope of the horse that was connected to the carriage, and quietly drew a whip on the horse, and the horse began to jump everywhere.


    Yun Dou rushed into the carriage as if he was about to pull the reins to control the horse, and then hit the curtain of the carriage with his head, just to see Gou Xin also looking at him.


    Gou Xin leaned back on the floor of the carriage, with a haggard and anxious expression, which seemed to disagree with Yun Dou and Zhang Hui.


    Yun Dou saw that Gou Xin''s body was tightly bound, not only for himself, but also for others to untie the rope.


    When the two guards saw such a big movement here, they ran over and shouted, "What the hell are you doing?"


    Yun Dou pretended to be completely incapable of martial arts, and when he saw the long knives stretched out by the two men, his head was trembling, and he stammered and said, "I loose the wrong rope and scared your horse. I just want to Come up and hold it."


    "Yeah, big brother, we are planning to leave when the rain is getting lighter. As a result, these horses were tied together and confused. I''m really sorry." Zhang Hui smiled flatly at the two and carefully drove his horse. Brought it out.


    The two of them didn''t see Yun Dou opening the curtain, and seeing that nothing had been done, they stopped pursuing them, and said impatiently, "Clumsy, it''s really a hindrance, forget it."


    Yun Dou got off the carriage, stopped for the rainy place, and said, "Hey, the rain is still a bit heavy. Let''s rest again. We won''t rush for a while."


    Zhang Hui tied the horse back again.After the two doormen had gone back, Zhang Hui quickly passed by the carriage and whispered "Master" inward.


    Gou Xin coughed loudly in it.


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou were a little confused now, what exactly was going on in Gou Xin, he coughed, those Beimang people would only become more vigilant.


    Zhang Hui walked forward pretending to be indifferent, and said to himself: "There is a patient in the car."


    He thought that Gou Xin''s cough must have been intentional just now, because he wanted to make Beimang people more vigilant and make it more difficult for him to save people, so as to dispel his idea of ??saving people.


    "Master wants me to give up. It seems that he is injured and knows that our actions are likely to fail." When Zhang Hui thought about it this way, he decided to take a long-term view and slowly look for opportunities to save Gou Xin.


    Yun Dou came up with a look of confusion, and whispered: "Why a horse is more squeamish than a human? Isn''t it just that the weather will become hot and cold, it will diarrhea, and there is a dirty puddle on the ground, which is really difficult to clean."


    "Whose Marathi?"


    "I don''t know, I didn''t watch them pull."


    "Whoever asked you to watch them pull, you can see if you lift their tails."


    When Zhang Hui was in Linshui Town, he followed Gou Xin to do all kinds of work in the town. Some people saw that Gou Xin was able to do things and he was also sent to see a doctor. Later, when a beast became ill, he asked Gou Xin to come to the doctor. You can understand a little bit later, the animal diarrhea can easily get the hair on the root of the tail dirty.


    "Let me see this too. I won''t go unless I''m afraid of delaying my journey." Yun Dou complained and walked to the hut.


    After a while, he walked back again: "Not our Marathi."


    A guard''s entourage heard that Yun Dou and Zhang Hui were discussing Marathi, and hurried into the house.Later, it turned out that Huan Chen came out with him.


    Huan Chen looked anxious, strode extremely fast, and cursed, "Ke Xiaosi that bastard, he said that Marathi can solve it, why is it still pulling? If my Xiaohei is gone, I want him to die. "


    Zhang Hui sees that Huanchen is in such a hurry, and it is his dark horse who expects to get sick.


    Huan Chen walked to the hut and touched his dark horse lightly. Then, he let the entourage lead the horse into the house.


    Seeing that Huanchen''s horse was about to go in, the people in the room let out one after another, and a group of people on each side watched the horse being led into the house.


    "Ke Xiaosi of Gou Ri, do you know how to treat horses? The weather suddenly becomes cold. Why don''t you remind me to bring Xiao Hei into the house?"


    After Huan Chen entered the room, his scolding kept coming from the room.


    Yun Dou couldn''t help smiling at Zhang Hui, and whispered in his ear: "This horse is so squeamish, it''s no wonder that his horse is sick."


    Several people from Beimang who stood outside also whispered: "Master Saint, this horse has always been more precious than humans. He himself is not used to eating the oily food here and it¡¯s sloppy after two or three days. Let''s get him a doctor."


    "Who knows how to heal horses? I don''t believe what Ke Xiaosi said, who knows, reward!" Huan Chen''s shout came from the room again.


    Zhang Hui entered the room, pushed aside the crowd and walked to Huan Chen, and said calmly, "I will try."

 584 Chapter 584 Close To Huan Chen (1)

    "Are you all right?" Huan Chen raised his head and looked at Zhang Hui, his expression a bit suspicious, but helpless, because they had gone to such a remote place, it was not easy to find a doctor.


    Zhang Hui said, "I''m not sure, I will try."


    After he finished speaking, he turned to his entourage next to him: "What has this horse eaten recently?"


    "I ate beans yesterday, and Ke Xiaosi said that Xiao Hei had diarrhea because he ate unclean fodder, so we gave him beans."


    "Pacman! Do you want to eat Pacman when you feel uncomfortable?" Zhang Hui sneered.


    The entourage lowered his head and backed away when he heard that he had done something wrong.


    Zhang Hui said: "Don''t eat the others first, and see if the old man has white noodles at home, and feed the white noodles to the horse."


    The prescription Zhang Hui said is actually a very common prescription used in the Central Plains to stop diarrhea, but these people from Beimang have only paid attention to these things for many years, so a large group of people are helpless at this time. .


    The two old men listened and replied enthusiastically: "There are still some white noodles, go to stir fry immediately."


    Everyone was waiting for the old man to fry the white noodles. Huan Chen asked Zhang Hui to sit down on a small bench on one side. He saw that Zhang Hui was born with an extraordinary appearance and had such a strong opinion in case of trouble. He immediately began to appreciate him a little. Chat with Zhang Hui.


    "My little brother, where is your family?"


    "The one standing outside is my brother Yunda, I... my name is Yuner, and we are from Luyang." Zhang Hui thought that Yundou was from Luyang, so he simply said that they were both from Luyang, and even the last name followed Yun Dou has the surname.


    Huan Chen thought that his horse might be healed, and his mood improved a lot in an instant. He smiled heartily and joked: "The difference between the two brothers is so big. One is like a stuffy gourd, and the other is born. Open your mouth."


    "It''s a cousin, my brother is the most stupid and can''t speak. If there is something that offends the uncle, please bear it." Zhang Hui was afraid that Yun Dou would say something wrong, so he greeted him in front of Huan Chen in advance.


    After the fried white noodles were prepared, a few people brought them up and poured them into the horses. The horses didn''t cooperate after taking a few bites.One entourage took the sprinkled flour from the horse¡¯s mouth with a basin, and said, "My ancestor, stop sprinkling it. It is not easy to eat some white flour on the way."


    Zhang Hui also said amicably: "You eat and keep it safe. The pigs and dogs we have eaten will be ready immediately."


    Huan Chen listened and looked at Zhang Hui several times. He was hesitant to speak, and finally asked: "You have diarrhea that governs horses by law, is there also diarrhea that governs people by law?"


    Zhang Hui just heard someone talking outside that Huan Chen had been having troubles in the past two days. It seemed that Huan Chen was asking for a prescription for himself.


    Zhang Hui asked Huan Chen seriously about what he had eaten in the past two days and how often he relieved his hands. After all these questions, he pretended to look at Huan Chen¡¯s tongue, and then gave him his pulse. In fact, he was given these routines. He also learned from Gou Xin.


    After the whole set of things like a serious doctor were done, Zhang Hui pretended to analyze it for a while, and it was nothing more than medical pulse counting, spleen deficiency, and the like.


    "I don''t understand so much nonsense, just say how to treat it." Huan Chen has been living in Beimang, and he has rarely heard of the common medical theories in Central Plains.


    Zhang Hui kept his eyes on the small half bowl of batter that the horse had eaten. He pursed his mouth and glanced at Huan Chen awkwardly. He wanted to say something but he couldn''t speak.


    Finally, Huan Chen guessed what Zhang Hui meant, and asked bluntly: "You treat me as me and let me eat this batter?"


    Zhang Hui nodded embarrassedly.


    The next entourage grabbed Zhang Hui''s neckline and said sternly, "You kid is going to die. Isn''t this deliberately insulting our envoy?"


    Zhang Hui said helplessly: "What I said is true. This white noodle is originally for people to eat. I only came up with this recipe because of the dark horse of the envoy, but this fried noodle does have a firm effect."


    "Okay, I''ll just eat, go and fry a pot again." Huan Chen impatiently ordered the two old men.


    The old couple looked at each other and whispered to Huan Chen, "This...this is the only thing in our family."


    Zhang Hui actually knows that this is not only used to stop diarrhea, but to stir-fry white noodles. Other foods are also okay. But now he wants to watch Huan Chen eat the batter that the horse spit out. Is it casual? "How can this be good? After this place, I don¡¯t know how far I can go before someone has a family. This diarrhea can be big or small. I''m afraid that over time, people will be empty."


    Huan Chen stood up abruptly, grabbed the pot next to the entourage, and ate the remaining batter in a few chuckles: "Eat whatever is a big deal."


    Yun Dou saw Zhang Hui at the door cheating Huan Chen to eat the batter that came out of the horse''s mouth and was so surprised that he covered his mouth.


    At this time, the rain outside had almost stopped, and everyone left the house to prepare for their journey.


    Seeing that they were leaving, Zhang Hui and Yun Dou took the lead to lead their horses, intending to walk in front of them.


    When the two were about to mount their horses, Huan Chen yelled at them among the crowd: "Wait, what if my horse is not ready after you go? Don''t hurry, let''s go on the road together, if my horse is cured Yes, I will give you money."


    Zhang Hui looked at Yundou embarrassedly, then turned his head and smiled flatteringly. He looked like he wanted to get some silver from Huanchen, and promised: "Okay, you don''t want to send me, uncle."


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou followed the Beimang team, he thought, if Huan Chen''s trust was gained, Huan Chen might still let him approach Gou Xin.


    On the way, Huan Chen and Zhang Hui still had some appreciation for Zhang Hui after some contact, and occasionally chatted with Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui started to test Huan Chen''s tone at the opportunity of this small talk: "Is the master in this carriage very sick? It has been so long and I haven''t heard him speak, nor have I seen him eat or drink."


    "Why do you always stare at the carriage?" Huan Chen''s tone suddenly became serious.


    Zhang Hui was taken aback, thinking that Huan Chen was not on his guard anymore. As a result, Huan Chen went on to say: "Yes, he is sick. This disease is not something you can treat. You don''t care about him, and He is mad, you must not get close to him, he can choke you to death with one hand."


    Zhang Hui nodded repeatedly, pretending to be born afraid that Huan Chen would let him see Gou Xin: "Hey, it''s not that the younger one can be cured of all diseases. My father only knows the medical theory. If it is madness, the younger one is totally absent. A way."

 585 Chapter 585 Close To Huan Chen (2)

    After the rain cleared, the team led by Huan Chen began to speed up. Huan Chen stopped in front and said: "Don''t rush like this, I can''t help Xiao Hei."


    When everyone walked on a long slope, it was already noon, and Huan Chen ordered the entourage next to him to stop and rest.


    After Huan Chen sat down on a rock, the entourage handed over Huan Chen''s lunch respectfully.


    "Why are there only pie?" Huan Chen snatched the piece of pie angrily.


    "I''m done with the lamb..." The entourage replied in a low voice.


    "Hey, dry cake has no appetite." Huan Chen chewed the cake in a few mouthfuls, got up and walked towards a small road, "I''m going to grab some meat."


    Zhang Hui saw Huan Chen walk out empty-handed, expecting that Huan Chen might be able to hit his prey with one hand. He wanted to see Huan Chen''s skill for a while, so he chased him over: "Master, I''m with you. "


    Huan Chen ignored Zhang Hui and just walked forward.


    Huan Chen walked extremely fast on the small road, and Zhang Hui couldn''t use his skills, so he struggled to chase behind.


    Suddenly, Huan Chen stopped, and winked at Zhang from a distance to beckon him not to make a sound.Zhang Hui guessed that Huanchen should have found the target at this moment. He looked around, and he saw a black sheep moving beside the bush a hundred steps away from Huanchen, and the sheep seemed to be alert. , Drilling into the bushes next to it several times but failed to get in.


    Soon, Huan Chen slapped the sheep, and Zhang Hui heard a strong wind breaking in his ears, and the sheep fell to the ground instantly.


    "Boy, go and carry it for me." Huan Chen yelled to Zhang Hui, a bit of joy and pride in that low voice.


    When Zhang Hui walked over, the sheep was almost dead. He sighed in his heart: "Huachen''s skill really deserves its reputation. He killed the sheep with a casual palm so far away. If he thinks that my life may be possible. It only takes the skill to kill a sheep."


    After Zhang carried the sheep back, the group of people were very experienced in killing and roasting sheep, and soon there was a smell of barbecue on the hillside.


    When Zhang handed a piece of mutton to Yundou, Yundou took out a bottle from his arms and sprinkled some salt and pepper on the mutton from that bottle, and then he ate it slowly.Yundou is gluttonous and has always been particular about eating, so he will take all these things when he goes out.


    Zhang Hui grabbed the seasoning in Yundou''s hand and sprinkled some on his lamb, and it turned out that the lamb became much more delicious.


    In order to please Huan Chen, he sent the bottle of Yundou''s seasoning to Huan Chen.


    Huan Chen didn''t care at first, but just gave Zhang Hui a cold look, then picked up the seasoning, and after a while he took it out and sprinkled some.When he found that the lamb had indeed become more delicious, he raised his head and looked at Zhang Hui again. His eyes seemed to say: "You kid really has a way."


    Huan Chen ate happily, took out the leather bag containing the wine, took a few sips and handed it to Zhang Hui, and the two began to drink.


    Huan Chen said: "You Qi people are famous, and such powder and powder are sprinkled on the meat together, but it is really delicious."


    "It seems that Master Saint seldom interacts with people of Qi country?" Zhang Hui, in order to narrow the distance with Huan Chen, also called him Master Saint, like Huan Chen''s tree.


    "It''s because they rarely deal with each other. Except for those from the Qi court, few people from Qi come to Beimang. People from Qi are timid and afraid of us from Beimang."


    Zhang Hui was very angry when he heard what Huan Chen said about the people of Qi. He wanted to refute his saying that "there are many heroes in Qi people, but you have never seen them", but think of Huan Chen''s goodwill, which is hard to get. Offend him with something trivial.


    Zhang Hui wanted to inquire about Bei Amen, so he changed the topic: "The little one heard that there are people in Beimang with great powers. That place seems to be called Bei Amen."


    "Haha, the kid knows that there is Bei Amen in Beimang, but he doesn''t even know about Huan Chen, one of the four great sages of Bei Amen?" Huan Chen said, his tone was a little complacent and a little angry.


    Zhang Hui pretended to be surprised, and opened his eyes to look at Huan Chen: "Are you... Oh, the little one is just a villager, who doesn''t know Taishan."


    "Okay, it''s okay, you can be considered a clever boy. If you are a Beimang, you can stay with me. I will send you a good job, but unfortunately you are from Qi."


    Zhang Hui also praised: "Bei Amen in Beimang is like Lushan in our Qi country. These two schools of practice can be said to go hand in hand today."


    "Bah, how can Lushan be compared with Bei Amen? If I go to Lushan, Xu Gui Xiangyan would not have to kneel down and beg for mercy? It''s just that the Great God seat doesn''t let us easily mess with Lushan. Besides, the two factions are not unmatched. Xinghai and Lu Yan fifteen years ago were like a match, Lu Yan lost so that there was no one."


    Zhang Hui heard Huan Chen mention Lu Yan, his heart was suddenly grabbed, and he thumped hard. He forcibly suppressed his excitement, and asked in doubt, "I also heard my father talk about it. Xinghai and Lu Yan are both well-known young geniuses. I don¡¯t know why Lu Yan disappeared after losing. Haven''t he heard from him for so many years?"


    Huan Chen was very proud when he said that, he raised his leather bag and drank a few sips, and sighed: "The world is all because Lu Yan lost and had no face to see others, so he hid. I don''t think it is true. People, but I have heard a lot about him over the years. I heard that he is not only talented in cultivation, but he is also very handsome. He may look like your kid."


    When Huan Chen said this, he raised his head and stared at Zhang Hui''s face. Zhang Hui was so frightened that his heart jumped for fear that Huan Chen might find something.


    Huan Chen continued: "According to my judgment, Lu Yan is not too ambitious. I''m afraid he is hiding somewhere to practice secretly. It''s uncertain when he will come back, but don''t worry. I haven''t been idle for so many years. Xinghai can''t beat it. He, and me."


    Zhang Hui heard what Huan Chen said, and thought of Huan Chen''s harsh and direct style of doing things, his judgment might be quite accurate.


    Zhang Hui looked back at the carriage that was quietly parked aside, imagining the situation of Gou Xin at the moment. Since he followed this group of people, no one has ever seen anyone go up to deliver food.


    Zhang Hui got up, tore a piece of mutton and walked towards the carriage: "Send a piece to the man in the carriage, too. People who are sick should eat something good."


    "Don''t go there!" An entourage stopped Zhang Hui.


    At this time, Huan Chen had also walked near the carriage. He looked at the other entourage next to him and whispered: "You send it up."


    Zhang would pass the mutton into the man''s hand, and the man stepped into the carriage and opened the curtain.

 586 Chapter 586

    Zhang Hui was standing diagonally opposite the curtain of the car, but when the curtain was opened, you could just see the heart of the car from the gap where the curtain was opened.


    Gou Xin was also looking at him, and the two of them looked at each other for a short time, and the curtain was lowered. Zhang Hui could see from Gou Xin''s face that Gou Xin''s current physical condition is still good, so he was relieved.


    When he turned to look at Huan Chen again, Huan Chen only cared about what he was holding, as if he had no doubt about Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself: "Huan Chen trusts me more and more now. As long as I can stabilize, I will definitely find a chance to save my master."


    After nightfall, the gangster in Huanchen planned to be in a small shop on the way. This shop was opened next to this fork and mainly sells tea and noodles, so there is no special room for guests. If someone needs accommodation, they will take it out. There is a room with a long collusion shop, and a room can sleep more than ten or twenty people.


    After entering the store, Zhang Hui was very curious whether Huan Chen would let Gou Xin get out of the carriage and rest with everyone, or still let him stay in the carriage.


    In the end, Huan Chen left Gou Xin on the carriage in order not to attract the attention of strangers, but only sent two strong men to guard on the carriage.


    The carriage was parked under the hut where the horses were tied next to the shop, and it was still a little far away from the guest room where everyone was sleeping.


    Zhang Hui has been paying attention to Huan Chen''s reaction, to see if he can leave Gou Xin outside without worry, Huan Chen has always hesitated, so he finally sent two guards with reliable and good attendants.


    After they entered the store, Huan Chen was still a little absent-minded. After they ate some food in the store, everyone was going to sleep. Huan Chen still came out to take a look and saw a quiet patch outside before going to sleep.


    Yun Dou and Zhang Hui were next to each other. Yun Dou did not dare to mention Gou Xin with Zhang Hui, because they slept among the Beimang people.


    But Yun Dou could feel Zhang Hui''s heart restless at this time, guessing that he might have to act if there were no accidents tonight.


    Yun Dou was scrupulous that the people sleeping on both sides were Beimang people, so he started to make a less obvious signal with Zhang Hui.


    Yun Dou said: "Brother, what do you think of tonight?"


    Zhang Hui listened to Yundou''s tone, and guessed that Yundou was testing whether he was going to do it tonight, and said in Yundou''s tone: "It''s not hot or cold tonight, it''s just right, but it depends. How''s everyone sleeping, don''t you think?"


    Yun Dou could hear Zhang Hui''s meaning, whether or not he does it depends on whether this group of people will notice them.


    "Well, brother, if you wake up in the middle of the night and pee, remember to call me. I''m scared when the black light is blind." Yun Dou said, pinched Zhang Hui''s arm, and said the word "pee" very hard. Indicate that if Zhang Hui takes action, he will use "pee" as the code.


    Zhang Hui replied: "Well, I will call you, so you can sleep at ease."


    Soon, Yundou turned out of the state of being asleep and began to snor, and the snors of other people started to sound. There were various snoring, grinding teeth, and the sound of dreaming in this room. .


    The more he sleeps, the more clear Zhang Hui''s mind is. He has been paying attention to Huan Chen sleeping on the separate bed in this room. He can hear that Huan Chen is the last of these people to fall asleep.


    When he heard that there was no rustling turning over in the direction of Huan Chen, he felt that Huan Chen might be asleep.


    Just when he was about to stand up, he saw that Huan Chen had risen from the bed.


    Huan Chen opened the door of the room and walked out. Then there was the sound of the door opening. Zhang Hui guessed that he might be worried, and went out to see Gou Xin again.


    "Hey, it seems that Huan Chen is still coarse and fine." He thought of Huan Chen''s way of eating meat and drinking during the day, and thought of Huan Chen''s caution, lamenting that this person is really not easy.


    When Huan Chen came in from the outside, Zhang Hui also increased his breathing, pretending to be asleep. He felt that Huan Chen stood beside him for a while before leaving. Maybe Huan Chen was still a little wary of him.


    After a while, there was no sound from the direction where Huan Chen was sleeping.At this time, Yun Dou turned over and put his hand on Zhang Hui¡¯s arm and pinched it lightly. He felt that it was almost time for him, and it was already midnight. If he didn¡¯t move anymore, some people might wake up. , Because some of these people have been in the army for many years, and they will get up earlier.


    "You are awake, I can''t hold back, let''s go, let''s be together." Yun Dou made a vague and lazy voice that didn''t wake up.


    After they got up, they opened the door gently. At this moment, Zhang would feel a tall black shadow behind him. When he looked back, the shadow looked like a dust.


    Huan Chen walked towards them slowly without saying a word, Zhang Hui''s throat tightened with fright, and a chill came from his arms.


    Yun Dou was so frightened that her legs flickered, and she squeezed Zhang Hui''s arm tightly, wanting to know how Zhang Hui made his decision.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself: "What is Huan Chen thinking? If he finds that we are spies, he should wake up other talents, or beat us to death with one palm, but he came to us with dementia like this. doing what?"


    He turned around, pretending that he hadn''t recognized Huan Chen, and planned to continue to leave the room with Yun Dou. At this time, Huan Chen didn''t say anything, and walked back like that.


    "It turns out that he didn''t wake up. It was really scary." Zhang Hui muttered in his heart, and he slid up the door of the room, and walked into the main hall of the small shop with Yun Dou.


    The latrine in this shop was also erected next to the house, but the latrine was close to the hillside. After they got out of the back door, they had to climb from the hillside to the front door to get to the carriage where Gou Xin was.


    So they decided to go out through the front door so that even if they were discovered, they wouldn''t look so sneaky.


    The two went out the front door and walked quietly towards the carriage. They saw the two guarding the carriage leaning in front of the carriage, while the other slept on the pyre beside the carriage.


    "Just pee here, don''t go far." Yun Dou made a deliberate sound to make Gou Xin in the car mentally prepared.


    "It''s so wicked." Zhang Hui also understood Yundou''s intentions, and started talking to him.


    At this moment, they saw the curtain on the carriage move, as if Gou Xin moved the curtain.


    Zhang Hui thought that Gou Xin was telling them something, so he hurriedly moved closer, when he saw Gou Xin''s palm stretched out and shook it towards him.


    Afterwards, Gou Xin lifted the person sleeping outside the carriage again, trying to lift him up on purpose to wake him up, the man rolled over, sighed, and went to sleep again.

 587 Chapter 587: Die Here Is Not Worth

    Zhang Hui felt a little disappointed: "Master waved at me and deliberately woke up the man who was guarding the carriage. This obviously made me give up this action."


    Zhang Hui simply turned his mind and decided not to hesitate anymore. He walked straight to the carriage, got into the carriage lightly, opened the curtain, and carefully stepped over the man who was guarding the carriage and entered the carriage smoothly.


    And Yundou has been watching the movement inside the door, and from time to time to see if the person sleeping on the pyre is awake.


    In the dark, Zhang Hui could not see Gou Xin''s appearance at all, nor could he see how his body was tied up. He could only feel with his hands that the rope tied to Gou Xin''s body was not like a normal rope, which was like a finger. Thick, hard and strong, the general sharp weapon must cut it constantly.


    Zhang Hui had to find where the opening of the rope was. He felt Gou Xin shaking his neck. At first he thought that Gou Xin was still shaking his head to make him give up, but then he felt that the rhythm of Gou Xin shaking his head seemed to express something else. meaning.


    His hand touched the back of Gou Xin''s neck and found that the opening of the rope was indeed there.


    Gou Xin did want Zhang Hui to give up at first, but after Zhang Hui got into the carriage so resolutely, he knew that Zhang Hui would not give up easily. Even if he gave up here, Zhang Hui would still follow them.


    So Gou Xin had to cooperate with him and escaped from under Huan Chen''s hands at this opportunity.


    Zhang Hui felt that there were several complicated buckles behind Gou Xin''s neck. Only when those buckles were unlocked could the rope be opened.


    He pushed the buckle forcefully in all directions, pressing his fingers on it carefully to find out if there was any trick on it. He also used Qiaojin and brute force, but the buckle still couldn''t be opened.


    Yun Dou saw that Zhang Hui had been up for so long and hadn''t gotten down, so he was sweating on his back. He always had the illusion that someone was walking in his ears. He looked at the carriage over and over again to see that there was still nothing on it. movement.


    Gou Xin had nothing to do with the golden cable that Huan Chen used to tie him. He had passed out when they tied him, and he didn''t know where the clasp was.


    Zhang Hui formed a pattern of these snaps in his mind based on the touch of his fingers, and then tried various methods based on the pattern. Suddenly, something flicked between his fingers, and the flow of gold was finally released by himself.


    Gou Xin''s two hands were originally together. At the moment when Liu Jinsuo was released, he felt that God had suddenly returned his hand to him. At this moment, although he was afraid that Huan Chen would chase him. Come out, but the whole body is full of joy.


    He was finally free again. It was as beautiful as a dream. He was also afraid that it was really a dream. When he woke up, he was still tied up with his hands and feet on the carriage.


    "Hurry up." Zhang Hui said these two words in a very small voice in Gou Xin''s ear.


    Gou Xin''s hands and feet moved slowly, because he was tied for too long, he was afraid that if he loosened it so suddenly, he would be indifferent, and made a sound to wake the person outside the carriage.


    When Gou Xin felt that he could fully control his hands and feet, he slowly bent over to stand up, and opened the curtain to get out of the carriage.


    Zhang Hui started to get excited: "I finally rescued Master."


    This is the one thing he has done the most satisfying since he came out of Linshui Town!


    Yun Dou saw movement on the carriage, and his heart began to jump for joy. They finally had to complete the task.


    At this time, Yundou was shocked by a loud bang.


    Hearing the sound, he hurried back, it turned out that the door was opened by a palm.


    With this sound, the shop boiled completely, and the man who was sleeping on the carriage bounced up suddenly and shouted, "There is an assassin."


    Zhang Hui and Gou Xin jumped off the carriage together and stood with Yundou. The three of them stood in three directions and were ready to fight with this group of people.


    Huan Chen turned into a black shadow and rushed towards the two men guarding the carriage, pinching one person''s neck with one hand, and after a click, the pinched person softened.


    "Fool, it''s time for you to call for an assassin. If you want to sleep, let you stay asleep." After Huan Chen finished, he pinched the other man who was guarding the carriage with the other hand. The way was killed.


    Huan Chen yelled: "Smelly boy, I turned out to be a comrade of Xing Xin. All the way to please and behave is to coax Lao Tzu. Lao Tzu will beat you to dust today."


    "Lao Huan Chen, I really lied to you, I followed you all the way to save my master." Zhang met with the news, and simply cursed with Huan Chen.


    "Gou Xin''s apprentice? Is it possible that you are Zhang Hui? You killed my apprentice Ye Xiang, and you just avenged this revenge today!" Huan Chen''s voice was angry and resentful, as if it filled the night sky.


    Yun Dou was afraid to see Huan Chen killing two people in such a short period of time, but at this time he seemed to have sacrificed his life. Since death is not scary anymore, there is nothing to be afraid of seeing others die. Of it.


    Zhang Hui whispered in Yundou''s ear: "While Hei Huanchen can''t see clearly, let''s run together first, and then run separately. I will hold Huanchen, and you will run with my master."


    As soon as Zhang Hui finished speaking, a strong wind came, and the three of them couldn''t decide the direction of escape.


    Although Gou Xin had been injured before, the few days on the carriage was a chance to rest. He didn''t care that his hands and feet had just loosened his vitality, and he immediately resisted.


    The subordinates of Huan Chen took out their weapons one by one, forming a circle of the three people, and soon arrows shot towards this side.


    Zhang Hui drew his sword to block the arrows, but more and more arrows, Gou Xin not only had to resist Huan Chen, but also worried about Zhang Hui and Yundou Zhongjian, and wanted to help Yundou and Zhang Hui separately.


    In the end, he knew that this stalemate not only couldn''t escape, but also Zhang Hui and Yun Dou might have lost their lives. For the present, he could only hold Huan Chen and let Zhang Hui and Yun Dou take the opportunity to escape.


    Zhang Hui saw that Gou Xin suddenly left the formation formed by the three and charged towards Huan Chen, and immediately guessed Gou Xin''s intentions.


    At this moment, Zhang Hui was heartbroken. He thought he was going to save Gou Xin, but Huan Chen suddenly appeared, but now not only can he not save Gou Xin, but the violent fight between Gou Xin and Huan Chen may be even worse. .


    Zhang Hui saw the situation at this time and knew that their actions were really going to fail, but there were 10,000 in his heart not wanting to leave. He had the urge to not leave even if he died today.


    "Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s not worth it to die here!" Yun Dou pulled Zhang Hui¡¯s arm hard and exhorted him loudly, "Don¡¯t twist it, even if you die here, your master still can¡¯t run. As long as we live, in the future To have a chance to come again."

 588 Chapter 588

    Zhang Hui knew that what Yun Dou said was reasonable, but at this time he just was unwilling to go, and he was unwilling to go. He felt as if torn apart.


    If he doesn''t make a decisive decision, he will probably be unable to stop him soon, and he and Yundou will both die under chaotic arrows.


    "Hurry up!" Gou Xin shouted at Zhang Hui hoarsely, that voice seemed to tear the night apart, so that people could see some blood in the sky.


    Zhang Hui glanced at Gou Xin, and he could see that Gou Xin was doing his best to hold Huan Chen and not let Huan Chen chase them both.


    Under the reflection of the torch lit at the entrance of the store, Zhang Hui could see Gou Xin''s thin body like a moth leaping into the fire, but he could not stop all of this from happening.


    Yun Dou grabbed Zhang Hui''s arm and started "Yun Dou Slow Step". Zhang Hui yelled and knocked back the people in front of them, speeding up his steps, and rushing into the darkness with Yun Dou.


    When the ears returned to calmness, the two of them were already standing on the flat ground among the mountains. Zhang Hui''s mind was still thinking about the lonely and thin figure of Gou Xin in the firelight, and his heart was numb with uncomfortable feelings. , The whole person looks like a walking dead.


    "We''ve gone far, and we can finally rest for a while." Yun Dou knew that Zhang would be uncomfortable, and wanted him to talk, pulling away from the emotions just now.


    Zhang Hui was still looking into the distance with dementia, then walked aside and sat down on the ground.


    Yun Dou continued: "Huachen shouldn''t catch up. He doesn''t look at us at all. He can still deal with us when he catches the opportunity."


    Zhang Hui sighed for a long time. The coolness of the night seemed to enter his body along his nose, causing him to shudder. His mind became more awake in an instant, and he has come to this point. He can''t be so depressed. Can think of a way again.


    "What should I do next?" Zhang Hui would like to hear what Yun Dou has ideas at the moment.


    Yun Dou said: "I think we can go to Changdu first. Anyway, here is not far from Changdu. At this time, Huanchen is also very vigilant. We can''t follow it well. When we get to Changdu, Huanchen is not familiar with us. We are also better looking for opportunities."


    Zhang Hui smiled bitterly and said, "Okay, your kid is not stupid. Sometimes what you say makes sense."


    "That is, although Uncle Master often scolded me, he didn''t think I was really stupid."


    After Zhang Hui had spoken with Yundou for a while, his mind became more sober. He was afraid that the people of Huanchen would chase them overnight, so he and Yundou continued to rush forward until he estimated that the people of Huanchen would not be able to catch up. I found a broken yard in a village and lay down until dawn.


    Two days later, the two talents arrived at the Great Capital City. After losing their horses at the small shop, they could only make the "Yundou slow step" walk for another while on the way so as not to be overtaken by Huanchen. Yundou''s internal strength was not as good as Zhang Hui. , If the "Yundou Slow Walk" display time is long, he will easily be unable to support it.


    They estimated that Huanchen''s people should have almost arrived at this time.They found an inn in a relatively remote part of the city, intending to stay here first and watch the situation slowly.


    In the afternoon of the second day, the guy from the inn went upstairs and knocked on the door.


    As soon as Zhang Hui heard that someone was looking for them, Ji Yuan was the only one in the Great Capital City, but they had just arrived here. Is the news of Ji Yuan so good?


    Zhang Hui didn''t dare to let the guy go down and invite him up, so he and Yun Dou went out of the room to meet them.


    They stood on the corridor and looked downstairs, and at a glance they saw that Ji Yuan was also looking up at them.


    Ji Yuan dressed up as a scholar, with an entourage by his side. After seeing Zhang Hui, he walked up quickly with a smile on his face.


    A few people entered the room, and after a lot of greetings, Ji Yuan found that Zhang Hui''s face was not so good, and thought that Zhang Hui came to the capital so hastily, so he guessed that he might be in trouble.


    "My people came to report last night, saying that someone saw you and Brother Yundou come to Changdu, I went out of the palace to find you early in the morning. Didn¡¯t I say that when you came, go directly to the lake. The house, there will be someone who will receive you there and send letters to the palace." Even though Ji Yuan has been away from Lushan for a long time, meeting Zhang Hui is still the same as you and me before, without any prince''s pretensions.


    Zhang Hui lowered his head, he felt heavy, and he didn''t know where to start talking to Ji Yuan about these many things.


    Yun Dou General Zhang Hui went out of Lushan to save Gou Xin and said to Ji Yuan back and forth. After Ji Yuan heard this, he sighed again and again, saying: "You are so young to deal with Huan Chen, how easy is this! "


    Hearing what Ji Yuan said, Zhang Hui did feel that he didn''t know the heights of the sky and the earth. He thought he had won a fight against Ye Xiang. In this world, he could find a solution for everything. Where did he know when he met such a powerful opponent? It would be so helpless.


    Ji Yuan comforted: "Hey, since it''s here, let''s consider the long-term plan, and everyone will work together to find a solution."


    Zhang Hui was worried that if Ji Yuan intervened and offended Huan Chen, he feared that Huan Chen would retaliate against him, which might adversely affect him, so he declined and said, "Your Highness is inconvenient to intervene, so let''s solve it by ourselves."


    Ji Yuan said: "I want to help you, but I also have selfish intentions. Bei Amen is also a big threat to Qi. The masters of Bei Mang come from Bei Amen, especially their magic repair pool, which we have always wanted to destroy. It¡¯s a pity that these many years of investigation have been fruitless. If there is a war with Beimang, my father will let me go into battle. Even if it is not for you, Huanchen and I will be enemies sooner or later."


    "I thought Ye Xiang was arrogant, but now that I see his master Huan Chen, I know that Huan Chen is arrogant." Yun Dou said.


    "Yeah, I have heard the news that Huanchen is coming to the capital city. He is here to show his power, but it is a pity that no one can cure him in the capital city. Now General Fan is also uncomfortable. It''s been a while, haha."


    Ji Yuan knows that Fan Ying is competitive, and he has always felt that his skill is invincible in the capital city for so many years. Now he can''t stand up to Huan Chen.


    For Ji Yuan, Fan Ying and Huan Chen are both in opposition to him. Fan Ying has always supported Ji Lian to attack Ji Yuan, not to mention Huan Chen. Now if Fan Ying and Huan Chen are fighting against each other, this is undoubtedly Ji Yuan sitting on the mountain. With an opportunity to watch the tiger fight, he could also see the situation further through the contest between Fan Ying and Huan Chen and find their weaknesses.


    Ji Yuan said again: "It''s quite inconvenient for people to live here. It''s better to go to my place. Firstly, everyone can discuss things when they are in trouble, and secondly, our people can pass on news."


    Zhang Hui thinks about Ji Yuan¡¯s situation. It is true that sooner or later he will have to face Huan Chen¡¯s rival. Now Ji Yuan helps him not only care about the friendship between the two, but also the relationship of mutual benefit and mutual help. Then let His Highness arrange it."

 589 Chapter 589: Yun Dous Most Beautiful Girl

    Ji Yuan took Zhang Hui and Yun Dou back to the small courtyard by the lake. Several people heard the woman''s laughter from a distance, but no one was seen.


    Ji Yuan smiled and said: "I made you laugh, this is my cousin here, she is too naive to avoid suspicion."


    After a few people approached, I heard that the woman¡¯s laugh just came from behind the reeds by the lake, and the woman who had just laughed said: "You just stood up and fished. Scared away, the float moved as soon as you squatted down."


    This woman who is fishing under the reeds is Ji Yuan¡¯s aunt and cousin, Huo Qingyao, the eldest daughter of today¡¯s Prime Minister Hoblin. She has a bold personality and has never liked the things she would do in a boudoir, such as female red needlework. , But like those noble children who love to play outside.


    When Huo Qingyao heard that Ji Yuan was back, he straightened up and looked towards Ji Yuan.


    Zhang Hui first heard Huo Qingyao¡¯s voice and heard that it was Ji Yuan¡¯s cousin. He expected this to be a beautiful girl with a sweet and delicate appearance, but when Huo Qingyao turned his face, he didn¡¯t think that Huo Qingyao had a figure. It''s similar to Yundou, and its face is as fat and round as Yundou.It''s just that the eyes are big and bright, and the lips and nose are small and delicate, otherwise Zhang Hui will recognize Huo Qingyao as Yundou''s younger sister.


    "Why did you sneak over by yourself again?" Ji Yuan teased.


    Huo Qingyao handed the fishing rod in his hand to the hand of the maid next to him, and walked two steps towards Ji Yuan, staring straight at Ji Yuan, raising his eyebrows, appearing naughty and lively: "I am not this Came quietly, I told my mother."


    "I guess it must have been sent after someone came out?" Ji Yuan is most familiar with this cousin''s temperament, knowing that she always loves to cut first and then play this trick.


    Huo Qingyao smiled happily, and looked at the two strangers who followed Ji Yuan.Zhang Hui was impolite. He only glanced at Huo Qingyao and nodded hello to her, while Huo Qingyao stared at his face boldly, making Zhang Hui a little uncomfortable.


    When Huo Qingyao looked at Yun Dou, Yun Dou smiled at her, then buried her head and dared not look at her.Zhang Hui felt that Yun Dou''s appearance when he saw Huo Qingyao was a bit wrong. He turned to look at Yun Dou. At this time, Yun Dou was lowering his head, with the corners of his mouth raised, and his eyes looked at a certain point on the ground idiotically. There was a smile in his eyes.


    "This young man looks familiar, I don''t know if he''s seen him somewhere." Huo Qingyao''s voice suddenly became gentle, and the bold eyes when looking at people also converged, and she raised it timidly from time to time. Looking at Yundou, he was not as bold and straightforward as Zhang Hui, and his face was flushed.


    Yun Dou lowered his head and whispered: "It''s such a coincidence, I think the lady seems to have seen it before."


    Zhang Hui smiled in his heart: "I think they are like brothers and sisters who have been separated for many years, even their appearances are somewhat similar."


    After a few people entered the house, Huo Qingyao ordered the maid to bring up a few pots of dim sum and introduced: "These are a few new dim sums made by my chef. I chose a good one and brought it to my cousin to taste."


    Ji Yuan looked at Huo Qingyao and smiled, and said: "Why did you expect that I would come back here? You just sneaked over to play while I was away, and said that you brought me snacks. Who believes? I see you Bring these snacks with you to eat by yourself."


    "It''s really for you, you taste it, it tastes good." Huo Qingyao saw Ji Yuan see his careful thoughts clearly, so he shifted the focus of the topic to the snacks she brought.


    "Well, well, just treat it as you brought me, and I don¡¯t like to eat these, just take it to me to entertain guests." Ji Yuan said, looking at Zhang Hui and Yundou, and motioned for them to taste first. .


    Zhang Hui has never liked sweets, so he only chose two to taste.Yundou has always been particular about eating, and it was too rough to eat in Zhigongyuan. Nowadays, I feel very enjoyable to taste these exquisite snacks.


    "This lotus seed cake is good, the mouth is fragrant, sweet but not greasy, and this eight-treasure cake is also delicious..."


    Yundou was eating and tasting. Huo Qingyao recommended him to eat a snack. After Yundou was finished, he praised him again. The two of you said something to me. Even outsiders thought they had met each other. Hate the feeling of being late.


    After tasting the dim sum, Yun Dou and Huo Qingyao suddenly had nothing to say, and Zhang Hui and Ji Yuan had been listening to them again. The few people suddenly quieted down and the atmosphere became a little weird.


    When Yun Dou looked at Huo Qingyao, she saw a blush on her smooth and plump face, which reminded him of the ripe peaches. After a few more glances, it seemed that he could smell a sweet fragrance. taste.


    "Cousin, it''s getting late, then I''ll go back first."


    When Huo Qingyao suddenly said this, Ji Yuan couldn''t cope with it. She thought to herself, why she is a little abnormal today, she is not a short-tempered person and never rushed back.


    After Huo Qingyao left, Zhang Hui and Ji Yuan chatted casually, but Yun Dou was a little silly, sitting on the side dull and silent, as if thinking about something.


    Zhang Hui and Ji Yuan were accustomed to seeing Yundou''s dumb look, so they ignored him.


    After Ji Yuan left, Yun Dou, who had been silent, suddenly rushed to Zhang Hui and asked, "Do you think that girl is very beautiful?"


    "It''s pretty delicate, with a melon-seeded face, a water snake waist, and a slender neck." Zhang Hui thought that Yundou was talking about the maid around Huo Qingyao, and answered Yundou at will.


    Yun Dou looked at Zhang Hui solemnly and corrected: "No, she has a round face and a round waist, maybe she is also round."


    Zhang Hui knew that Yundou was talking about Huo Qingyao. He looked at Yundou in surprise, and unconsciously said, "Beautiful? Very beautiful?"


    Yun Dou pursed his mouth and nodded vigorously towards Zhang Hui.


    "Pretty better than eyebrows?"


    Yun Dou nodded without hesitation.


    "More beautiful than Senior Sister Wen?"


    Yun Dou still nodded firmly.


    Zhang Hui was a little weak to argue. He might not be able to appreciate the beauty of such plumpness. He admitted that Huo Qingyao was not ugly at least, but he couldn''t think that it was very beautiful like Yun Dou.


    He couldn''t understand Yundou''s vision, but he didn''t want to pour cold water on Yundou, so he reluctantly replied: "Pretty, maybe it is."


    Yun Dou actually didn¡¯t want Zhang Hui to judge Huo Qingyao¡¯s looks. He just wanted to express the joy he felt when he found a woman he thought was very beautiful, so does Zhang Hui think Huo Qingyao is beautiful? I don''t care much anymore.


    He looked out the window and recalled the situation when he was just getting along with Huo Qingyao, as if he was completely immersed in a sweet dream, saying something in his mouth: "When I thought she was a little familiar, she actually felt like she met somewhere. After me, I also like to eat the dim sum she likes to eat. This is really a fate given by God. She is the girl I most want to marry."

 590 Chapter 590

    Zhang Hui heard Yundou say that Huo Qingyao is the girl he wants to marry the most. He couldn''t help interrupting Yundou and said: "You said that I can not pour cold water on you, but when you are here, I have to remind Remind you, you might not know that her father is the prime minister of Qi today?"


    "I know, I heard a little bit when you talked to your Highness just now." Yun Dou muttered.


    "Then you still dreaming?"


    Yun Dou was asked by Zhang Hui so that he had nothing to say. He and Huo Qingyao were indeed one in the sky and one on the ground. Not to mention marrying her, it is impossible to get close to her.


    "Yes, I was dreaming, no, I didn''t think so far, I just wanted to look at her like this, I knew I couldn''t marry her."


    Yun Dou said this with a little annoyance in her tone. This is the first time Zhang Hui has heard Yun Dou speak in this tone.


    On the second day, the entire Great Capital City knew that Huanchen was coming, and that Huanchen Jinchang had caused a huge sensation just like Princess Yunya Jinchangdu had been.


    Many civilians in the Great Capital City didn''t know the name of Huan Chen, but when they heard that he was Ye Xiang''s master, and had captured the traitor Gou Xin who Bei Amen had been pursuing, they all talked about him.


    The visitor''s official in charge of receiving Huan Chen told him that Qi Hui, the emperor of Qi, was inconvenient to meet guests, so he would send Prime Minister Hobilin to meet him.


    Ji Hui knew that Hoblin was the main battle group in this dynasty, and he would certainly not show weakness when he saw Huan Chen, and Hoblin''s lips and tongues were more than enough to deal with Huan Chen.


    Hoblin is nearly sixty years old and has been in the prime minister''s seat for more than five years. He is very trusted by Ji Hui.Since Hoblin is Ji Yuan''s uncle, Ji Yuan has always been close to the Huo family, which is highly valued by Hoblin, so Ji Lian is extremely afraid of this.


    When Huan Chen heard that it was Hobilin who met him, he was also very satisfied, because Ye Xiang visited Fan Ying when he came, and now he came to see Hobilin directly, and he passed Fan Ying. Isn¡¯t that right? It added to Fan Ying''s heart.


    It¡¯s just that he also heard that Hoblin is a good-mouthed, sophisticated and cunning man, and their Beimang people are straightforward in doing things, and they must not be able to beat Hoblin, so he is still about this meeting. A little nervous.


    The meeting between Huan Chen and Hoblin was arranged on the third day that Huan Chen came to Changdu. On this day, Huan Chen dressed very solemnly, putting on all the outfits he would wear when he was about to see Ji Hui.


    Half an hour has passed since the appointed hour. Hobilin hasn''t appeared yet, and Huan Chen has everything ready. After waiting for a while, he starts to be a little impatient, but he is not forced to be surrounded by officials from the guest office. Good attack.


    When Huan Chen put the tea bowl back on the coffee table, as soon as his emotions came up, the strength of his hands became uncontrollable, and there was a snapping sound, and everyone else looked towards Huan Chen.


    At this time, someone announced at the door: "The prime minister has arrived."


    Several people present stood up to greet him, and Huan Chen saw Hobbylin walk in with a smile on his face.


    Hoblin was thin in stature, only the average height of a Qi State man, half a head shorter than Huan Chen.He has a goatee, his eyes are sunken when he laughs, and he looks very kind and gentle.


    "I''ve dealt with a little chores. I''m late, so everyone has been waiting." Hoblin smiled and walked to the upper seat in the hall.


    Huan Chen was annoyed and said in his heart: "Huh, it turned out to be dealing with chores. Is my business less important than chores?"


    But when he met Hoblin for the first time, he could only be polite.


    Huan Chen said: "It is a great honor to be able to meet Huo Chengxiang in Qi State this time. I would like to thank your majesty for the grace. The Emperor Qi State sent Huo Chengxiang to meet us. This is because the relationship between Qi State and Beimang is important to me. The friendly sentiments of His Majesty Qi Emperor will be conveyed to the Beimang court."


    Hobilin laughed twice and said: "Your Majesty is kind to the world, the citizens of Qi Country and the compatriots of Beimang are treated equally, but your Majesty is really unfit to meet with the envoy of Huanchen."


    Huan Chen heard what Hobilin said as if Bei Mang had already claimed the court to the State of Qi. He immediately corrected it: "His Majesty the Emperor of Qi, Enze Qi State will do, and Enze will not need it all over the world." After speaking, he snorted. Look at Hoblin and everyone present.


    "Huh, didn''t the holy envoy of Huanchen thank you just now?" Hobilin looked at Huanchen, still smiling.


    Huan Chen saw that everyone in the audience listened to Hobilin¡¯s question, and his faces were a little bit uncontrollable. He was so angry that he was scratching and cursing secretly: "Hobilin is really an old fox. His mouth is like a murderous arrow. It''s hard to guard against."


    Huan Chen knew that if he continued to argue on this issue, he might still suffer, so he turned to other things. He pretended to be concerned and said: "I feel sorry to hear that your Majesty the Emperor Qi is suffering from illness. I really regret it. I return to Beimang. Later, we will offer good tonic medicinal materials to Qi Guojin. Our Beimang has less money and food than Qi, because we Beimang guys are strong and physically strong and eat more for a meal, but these medicinal materials have surplus, because Beimang people are martial arts, unlike Qi. Chinese people are so precious."


    In the name of caring about Ji Hui, Huan Chen satirized the weak Qi people, and he was very proud. He thought that now Hoblin must be speechless by him.


    Hoblin felt a little irritated when he heard Huan Chen ridicule the people of Qi in such a straightforward manner, but he dealt with this situation a lot. If he showed his anger, wouldn''t it be in Huan Chen''s arms?


    Hoblin said: "In terms of physical strength, General Fan is the first in the DPRK. The general is like a swallow country to kill the enemy. With no food, he leads the soldiers to fight day and night, so he won the''Iron Man Fan.'' "Ying''s nickname, but the general is still surrendered to his majesty''s talents. The body is strong and strong, and the force is extraordinary. These can only fight the world. If you want to sit in the world, the most important thing is here." Hoblin said. Smiled and pointed to his forehead.


    "No matter how strong the arms are, they are just the weapons of this brain. I think, the Beimang brothers are so strong and fit to build an elite division for the good brains of our Qi people." Hoblin said. After thinking about it, he laughed a few times in the hall. He always talked based on what the other party said. When the other party said radish, he dropped his book bag. When the other party said radish, he said cabbage. Now that Huanchen wants to be domineering and direct with him, he is not polite. So, they directly said that their Beimang people are only worthy of Qi people to fight the world.


    At first, Huan Chen thought that Hoblin would be a sour old scholar, who would speak tactfully and elegantly, so he could use Beimang''s boldness and unruly as an excuse, and it would not be impolite to speak domineering and straightforward, so he would take advantage. , As a result, Hoblin''s words were so domineering and ruthless, and the two of them said that Huanchen began to feel a little weak and unable to support it.

 591 Chapter 591 Playing with Ji Lian (1)

    Huan Chen had planned to take out the gift Bei Mang presented to Qi Guo when meeting with Hoblin, but seeing Hoblin so great, he skipped this link.


    Because Huan Chen used a dilemma in this link, Bei Mang had traditionally given gifts to the prince but not to the incumbent monarch. This time Bei Mang gave gifts to Ji Yuan instead of Ji Lian.Huan Chen wanted to use this to divorce the relationship between Ji Yuan and Ji Lian, because he knew that Ji Lian City Mansion was deep and jealous. Ji Yuan was outstanding and happened to be Ji Lian¡¯s most powerful competitor, and Ji Yuan was still the largest in the court. For the main battle faction, removing Ji Yuan by Ji Lian''s hand would only benefit Beimang, but it would not do any harm.


    Huan Chen was afraid that Hoblin was present and he might be obstructive on the spot, so he told the visiting officials about giving gifts after Hoblin left. The visiting officials can only do what he said, not in the middle. Interference horizontally.


    On the second day, the fiercest thing in the Great Capital City was not the verbal battle between Huanchen and Hoblin, but the fact that Beimang people gave gifts to Ji Yuan.


    Huan Chen was also very satisfied with this. If there were no gifts to cover up the limelight, I am afraid that how Hobbling had made him utterly defeated at this time.


    Ji Yuan lives in a small courtyard by the lake with Zhang Hui and Yun Dou. When his attendant told him that Huan Chen gave him a gift, he jumped up from the couch in fright and had no time to wear his boots.


    Ever since Zhang Hui knew Ji Yuan, he had always thought that Ji Yuan was a calm person. Now that this happened in a hurry, it seemed that Huan Chen had indeed posed a difficult problem for Ji Yuan.


    Ji Yuan said: "Huan Chen''s divorce trick is too cruel. Now my father, queen, and brother emperor will all point the finger at me, which makes me difficult to be a human being in the future."


    Zhang Hui has also heard about the dispute in this palace. Ji Yuan was born of the deceased Concubine Zhou Shu, and Concubine Zhou Shu was not favored during his lifetime. Ji Yuan didn''t have many opportunities to meet Ji Hui when he was a child. Naturally, he didn''t like Ji Hui. When Ji Yuan was in his teens, Ji Hui only noticed this son because he was smart and easy to learn, and wanted to train him to become a talent, but he was far from standing as a prince.


    And Ji Lian''s mother was established as a queen because of being favored. Ji Lian was a prostitute and was trusted by Ji Hui, but because of his physical weakness, Ji Hui was still a little hesitant about establishing a reserve.


    Now Huan Chen regards Ji Yuan as the Crown Prince of the Qi State, and undoubtedly has brought a lot of right and wrong for Ji Yuan, making him very embarrassed.


    Zhang Hui said, "The prime minister saw Huan Chen yesterday, so why don''t you go to the palace to find the prime minister and see if the prime minister has any good ideas?"


    Ji Yuan nodded and said: "I think so too. Then I will go out immediately. You and Brother Yundou are so resting, I won''t accompany you."


    "His Royal Highness does not care about us, please do it yourself."


    Ji Yuan went out with his entourage, and there were only an old man doing chores and a cook in the courtyard, and suddenly they became extremely quiet.


    Soon after Ji Yuan left, Yun Dou saw the chess board in this room and invited Zhang Hui to pass the time. Zhang Hui was not as obsessed with chess as Yun Dou and Xie Zhuo, but sometimes killing a few games was a little refreshing. The power of the brain.


    At this moment, he was worried about Ji Yuan, and he was a little uneasy. He didn''t want to play chess to pass the difficult time.


    The two were playing chess and suddenly heard someone coming from outside, Yun Dou looked up and said in shock: "Is it Miss Huo?"


    Zhang Huibai gave Yundou a glance: "Do you hear this sound of footsteps, like the sound of a woman''s footsteps?"


    When Yun Dou listened intently, the footsteps were steady and heavy, and the steps were slow. The person who arrived seemed like an elderly person.


    Zhang Hui looked at the door, but did not see the old man coming out to welcome the guests, so he left a chess game with Yun Dou and got up to see who was here.


    They had just got up, and the man had walked in by himself.


    The man appeared to be only in his twenties, dressed in Chinese clothes, was thin, his face was fair, his facial features were extremely delicate, and he looked good everywhere, but his eyes were tired, giving a sense of coldness and inaccessibility. .


    Zhang Hui saw that he was dressed luxuriously and had servants around him. He expected this to be the son of a high-ranking official, and he should be close to Ji Yuan.


    At this time, the servant behind the man stood forward, seeming to be about to say something, but was stopped by the man.


    After the man entered the room, he nodded to Zhang Hui and greeted Zhang Hui, looked around again, and asked, "Is Your Highness away?"


    "Your Royal Highness has something to go out. Either you will leave a message, and I will tell you when your Royal Highness comes back." As soon as Zhang Hui said this, he seemed to have no intention of leaving immediately, so he added, "Or the master is here. Wait for your Highness here, he has been out for a while."


    "Anyway, I don''t have anything to do, I''ll wait for him here." The man sat on the couch at will.


    Although he sits so casually, Zhang Hui can see from his movements a chic atmosphere similar to Ji Yuan.Moreover, judging from the randomness he showed after entering this room, not only was he close to Ji Yuan, but his identity was not much like that of Ji Yuan.


    After the man sat down on the couch, he raised his chin with his palm and looked at the endgame on the chessboard. After a while, he tried to move the chess pieces on the chessboard, then raised his head to look at Zhang Hui and Yundou, and laughed. : "Come on, finish this round?"


    Yun Dou saw the person sitting where he was just sitting, and was taking over the game he hadn''t finished playing, and said to Zhang Hui: "Go ahead, you continue."


    Zhang Hui had just gone down to a key place with Yun Dou and was interrupted. He walked away for a while and returned to the game and saw a new breakthrough. When he was excited, he couldn''t care about the identity of the stranger on the opposite side, and even killed each other. dilemma.


    "Okay, good trick, come again." The man lost a game, but he still had more ideas.


    After Zhang Hui played a game, he slowly touched the opponent''s chess path, and found that the opponent was not like a veteran chess player, but he moved cautiously, thought closely, and looked far away, almost not showing up. He was even more sure that this person''s identity was unusual, but since the other party didn''t reveal his identity, he expected that there was also his reason, so he didn''t dare to speculate.


    In the second game, Zhang was a little distracted, and soon lost to the opponent.But the man still looked at Zhang Hui with appreciation and smiled: "Come again, enjoy it."


    When the third game was critical, the old man doing chores suddenly walked into the room and knelt down to the man facing Zhang: "The slave is damned, the slave is rude, I don''t know if the third highness is coming..."


    The man kept his eyes on the chessboard and said lightly: "Okay, let''s go aside."


    Zhang Hui also guessed that the person opposite might be the third prince Ji Lian, but he really guessed it. He quickly got off the couch and knelt down towards Ji Lian with Yun Dou: "The grassroots paid respect to the third prince, just now. If there is an offense, I hope His Highness III will forgive you."

 592 Chapter 592 Playing With Ji Lian (2)

    Ji Lian turned a little and raised his hands towards Zhang Hui and Yun Dou: "Get up, come and continue."


    Standing by the couch, Zhang Hui whispered: "The Caomin dare not."


    "Will you dare? You just guessed the identity of this palace, right?" Ji Lian smiled and glanced at Zhang Hui.


    Ji Lian''s eyes were as sharp as a sword, and Zhang Hui suddenly felt a sense of tension in his heart that he could be seen through without defense.


    Zhang Hui sat back to his original position again, unable to concentrate fully on playing with Ji Lian at first, and couldn''t help but guess how Ji Lian could tell that he had already guessed his identity.But then, the tension in his heart slowly disappeared, and he somewhat forgot that this person was the third prince Ji Lian.


    Ji Lian observed Zhang Hui''s expression from time to time. He saw that this young boy could still finish the game calmly even after knowing his identity at a young age. This would definitely not be an ordinary person.Moreover, judging from the appearance and accent of this young man, he didn''t look like a native of the capital. If the common people''s children were so familiar with Ji Lian, they were probably Lushan disciples.


    Ji Lian had heard about Ji Yuan¡¯s assassination at Lushan that Ji Yuan was rescued by a boy named Zhang Hui. Based on his subordinates¡¯ description of Zhang Huiqi, he guessed that the boy in front of him should be Zhang Hui. .


    It''s just that Ji Lian didn''t want to reveal that he cared too much about Ji Yuan''s affairs, so he pretended not to know Zhang Hui''s identity, and only regarded him as a child of the noble family that Ji Yuan usually communicates with.


    In the third round, Zhang would narrowly win. Ji Lian sat up and stretched out. After getting off the couch, the servants he brought quickly came to help him.


    Zhang Hui could see that Ji Lian was indeed thinner than the average man, and his two sleeves were empty. His arms might be as thin as a woman, and from the gesture of the servant coming to help him, it could be seen that the servant was extremely nervous about Ji Lian. Ji Lian is usually so weak and can''t help but get used to it.


    Ji Lian said: "It''s enjoyable, but my palace is exhausted, I will come to you when I have time."


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou had already stood aside waiting to send Ji Lian off.


    When Ji Lian got out of the small courtyard, the attendant next to his carriage immediately saw him coming over to meet him. After his portable attendant helped him into the carriage, he whispered: "This Zhang Hui does not seem simple. It is quite young. Courage, the minion should find someone to stare at him, right?"


    When the carriage started to move, Ji Lian shook his body suddenly and began to cough. He did not reply to the waiter''s question.


    The waiter continued: "I asked someone to secretly inquire about this before the meeting. He only has a father who has lost his message. He has no other extraordinary background. His Royal Highness valued him so much. He must be extraordinary. Seven Your Royal Highness is about to take it for his own use, and the minion finds someone to stare at him. If it really poses a threat to us, take the opportunity to kill him."


    "Don''t startle the snake, take a look...be careful." Ji Lian coughed a few more times, saying a word intermittently.


    After the two sent Ji Lian away, Ji Yuan returned soon after.


    Ji Yuan was surprised to hear that Ji Lian had been here, and asked: "He never comes here, what can he say when he comes?"


    "I didn''t say anything. At first he said that he was waiting for you to come back. After playing two games, he said he was tired and left without leaving anything." Yun Dou replied.


    Ji Yuan has always felt that Ji Lian is the most unpredictable person. He is neither lukewarm nor cold to anyone. On the surface, he is more concerned about his younger brother than others, but Ji Yuan knows that Ji Lian¡¯s My heart is actually cold.


    Even Ji Hui, their father, Ji Lian was so indifferent, but Ji Hui was very indifferent to Ji Lian.


    Ji Yuan thought for a while, and then sighed: "Forget it, I don''t want so much. Maybe his purpose is to sell me, and I don''t want me to figure out his intentions."


    Ji Yuan now regards Zhang Hui as his own person, so he no longer conceals Zhang Hui in relation to this confrontation with Ji Lian.


    "What did the prime minister say?" Zhang Hui knew that Ji Yuan was going to Hobilin''s Mansion, and Hobilin might have given him some good ideas.


    Ji Yuan said: "The prime minister said that Huanchen did not tell him about the gift, because he was afraid that he would intervene in it. Now that the gifts are all given, there is no reason to return it, so I have to ignore this matter as much as possible and give it to everyone as Huanchen. The prince gave a copy. The prime minister also said that what Huan Chen wanted to provoke was the relationship between me and my emperor brother. As long as I didn¡¯t take this matter to heart, even if something went wrong, it was my emperor brother¡¯s cause. , As long as I stay steady, this matter will pass for a long time."


    When Ji Yuan talked to Zhang Hui about what Hoblin meant, he did not say all the meaning of what Hoblin said. Hoblin also said that if Ji Lian chooses something, he will inevitably make mistakes. The chance that Ji Lian made a mistake brought him down.


    Although Ji Yuan counted Zhang Hui as his own person, with his cautious and cautious style, he did not dare to speak to a third person except for Hoblin.


    Zhang Hui said in detail about Ji Lian playing chess with him here, but the few people didn''t say much.Ji Yuan guessed that Ji Lian came here to pretend that their brothers are close to others, and secondly, he might be trying to make him feel confused and mess up first.


    Although Ji Yuan was indeed a little confused at this time, he couldn''t do anything like Hobbylin said.


    He saw that the atmosphere suddenly became dull at this time, and everyone was too nervous, so he wanted to say something interesting to tease.


    Yun Dou saw a sudden smile on Ji Yuan''s face, and asked: "Did Your Highness have heard of anything interesting at the Prime Minister''s Mansion." When Yun Dou asked this, he expected Ji Yuan to say next. The meeting is related to Huo Qingyao.


    "I''m not sure if it''s interesting." Ji Yuan pursed his lips and chuckled, "I saw my aunt at the prime minister''s mansion. She asked me if there was any young talent coming to my mansion recently, she said Yesterday, someone proposed to my cousin Qingyao. She asked Qingyao what Qingyao meant. Qingyao said she was interested in someone. My aunt was very fond of Qingyao and promised her to let her choose her husband. The prime minister said that Qingyao had only recently come. When I visited my place, I didn¡¯t see other men on weekdays, so I suspected that I saw someone here.¡±


    After Ji Yuan finished speaking, his eyes were fixed on Zhang Hui. Zhang Hui looked at Ji Yuan in surprise, and muttered: "His Royal Highness won''t say it is me, right?"


    Zhang Hui recalled the situation on that day, thinking that there was nothing wrong with Huo Qingyao looking at him. On the contrary, she was a little shy when she saw Yundou. He guessed that Huo Qingyao might be after Yundou, but this time he I just wanted to tease Yundou, and said: "Impossible. Although I am a little more handsome than the average person, it is not like a girl who loves me. It is not me. I don''t feel that Miss Huo has that to me. Meaning, she may have gone elsewhere besides your Highness here."


    Ji Yuan also heard that Zhang Hui was deliberately teasing Yundou, so he followed his meaning and said: "That''s it, I will return to my aunt someday."


    Only Yun Dou, the client, couldn''t hear that they were teasing him. He looked at Zhang Hui and Ji Yuan unconvinced: "How do you say it, wouldn''t you consider me? Can''t I be considered a young talent? "

 593 Chapter 593

    Ji Yuan and Zhang Hui couldn''t help but finally heard Yun Dou''s words, and they were both laughed by him.


    Yun Dou slumped, still a little unconvinced: "I still think...Miss Huo seems to mean that to me."


    "Hahaha."


    Zhang Hui and Ji Yuan laughed together.


    "Then I will ask my cousin to see if it really means that to you!" Ji Yuan smiled.


    Yun Dou interrupted Ji Yuan''s words: "No, no, your Highness, don''t ask, she will be ashamed to ask so directly, you just have to...let us see you again, and the matter will be clear."


    Ji Yuan patted Yundou on the shoulder: "Usually Zhang would say you are staying. In fact, your kid has a bright head when it is critical, and he knows that I will create the opportunity for you to meet. Come on, you two will pretend to be me tomorrow. Follow me to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, I naturally have a way for you to meet."


    On the second day, Ji Yuan brought Zhang Hui and Yun Dou up to the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Although the two were pretending to be entourage, Ji Yuan still asked Yun Dou to dress up as Zhou Zheng. This was the first time Yun Dou had met with Hoblin.


    As soon as Yun Dou entered the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, she was stunned by this style, and said in her heart: "This is the first time I have come to such a style place. Miss Huo grew up in such a place. The gap between us is simply too big."


    Zhang Hui saw a timid look on Yun Dou''s face, and whispered: "Don''t be a virtue, everyone is helping you. You have to treat yourself as the uncle in this mansion."


    After the three of them entered the prime minister¡¯s mansion, they had to pass through a large garden to walk to Hoblin¡¯s study. There was a lotus pond in the middle of the large garden. In this season, the lotus leaves are green, and the lotus buds are waiting to be released. Feeling the fragrance of lotus overflowing makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    Yun Dou stopped by the lotus pond and sighed: "Look, there are so many lotus flowers, this lotus has fallen, a lot of lotus in the pond can be exchanged for more money!"


    When Yun Dou turned his head, he saw a person in charge looking at him, his expression seemed to mock him for not knowing Fengya, and he was talking about selling lotus plants by the lotus pond in the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    "The prime minister is free right now, I''ll take His Highness in."


    The person who spoke was the one who was in charge of Hobilin''s side. He often saw Ji Yuan on weekdays, knowing that the two people Ji Yuan brought in were not his entourage, and guessed it should be friends he knew from the public.


    A few people walked past the lotus pond and entered a corridor again, and then they arrived near Hoblin''s study.


    Hoblin was trimming the well-bred gardenia in the small garden outside the study. Seeing Ji Yuan came, he didn''t come to welcome him. He still looked at the flowerpot.


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou followed Ji Yuan to salute. Hoblin looked back at Zhang Hui and Yun Dou and said with a smile: "Oh, I also brought friends here. They are all young offspring. It''s really amazing. I''m jealous."


    Yun Dou heard that Hoblin did not regard himself as Ji Yuan''s entourage, and guessed that he must have taken a fancy to his talent, and instantly straightened his back.


    Hobilin also knew that since Ji Yuan had deliberately brought these two young people here, he must have his intentions, so he asked at random where Zhang Hui and Yun Dou came from.


    As soon as he heard that both of them were from Lushan, he looked at them again with a smile on his face: "It turns out that the two little brothers came from Lushan. It''s no wonder, otherwise, how come you know Qi Your Highness. Are you under that gentleman?"


    Hoblin''s words really stopped Zhang Hui and Yundou. Although Zhang Hui is an official disciple of Lushan, he is a special case. He is neither in Luming Hall nor in Luyou Hall. Hoblin is also a newcomer here. , He is inconvenient to explain too much.Yun Dou is even harder to say. He did come from Lushan, but he was just doing chores in Zhigongyuan.


    "I''m not under any gentleman, I know the hospital." When Yun Dou was asked this question, he was a little sensitive. The more sensitive he became, the less he wanted to hide it, so he told Hoblin directly.


    Hoblin said: "That''s no wonder, I said how this little brother doesn''t look like a disciple of the two gentlemen Lushan."


    Zhang Hui bowed his hand to Hobby Lin: "The prime minister, the Yundou brothers are too self-effacing. In fact, he is special in Lushan. Although he works as an errand in the Zhigongyuan, he is close to my uncle. It is very important, and the mantle may be passed on to Yundou in the future."


    "The Uncle Master you are talking about is Mr. Xie Zhuo at the foot of Lushan Mountain?" Hobilin asked in surprise.


    "Exactly." Zhang Hui couldn''t think of Xie Zhuo living a life incontrovertible under Lushan, but his reputation spread so far.


    Hobilin slapped his palms in excitement and smiled: "Oh, I can''t think of being Mr. Xie''s disciple. The old man is in good health now!"


    Zhang Hui had been here for so long, and finally saw that Hoblin was not so cold. It seemed that he still really remembered Xie Zhuo, not just asking casually.


    "Everything is fine with my uncle master, Prime Minister Xie remembers." Zhang Hui answered.


    Hoblin looked at Yundou again, and said, "The old man''s eyes are really different from ordinary people."


    Zhang Hui heard Hobilin say this, thinking that what Hobilin meant was that Yundou looked stupid, not like Xie Zhuo''s disciple. It seemed that he still didn''t like Yundou.


    Hoblin looked into the distance, seeming to be caught in a memory, and sighed: "I had the honor to meet Mr. Xie once more than ten years ago. At that time, it was his old man who came to Changdu for the formation of the city. At that time, it was me and The old gentleman analyzed several safety lifelines of the capital together. At that time, I admired the old gentleman¡¯s unique vision and strong memory ability. The old gentleman has astronomy, geography, arithmetic, and positional skills. He has been incognito in Lushan these years. The capital formation map that he and Gu Zhu jointly designed is of great significance to Qi."


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou looked at Hoblin together. Neither of them thought that Xie Zhuo, who usually looks like a child, and has a strange temper, would be so admired in a place like the capital.


    Zhang Hui caught Hobilin¡¯s expression of his admiration for Xie Zhuo, and quickly introduced him to Yundou: "Uncle Shi is not only highly accomplished in the talismanic formation, but also has a unique vision and is good at cultivating reserve talents, Yundou The brothers were discovered by Uncle Shi among the many disciples in Zhigongyuan. Brother Yundou and Uncle Shi are very close to each other. Many of Uncle Shi¡¯s ideas are probably only understood by Yundou, because he, like Uncle Shi, is in those mysterious things. Shang is particularly talented, and he has the same strong memory ability as Uncle Shi, and he will definitely become the heir of Uncle Shi in the future."


    When Zhang Hui said this, Ji Yuan couldn''t help but laugh softly, and Zhang Hui glanced at Ji Yuan reproachfully.


    Xie Zhuo also found that the three of them were a little weird. Suddenly they looked serious and stared at Ji Yuan, saying: "You three, what do you want to play, come to me to brag about a stupid boy for no reason?"

 594 Chapter 594

    Ji Yuan saw Hoblin see through their intentions, and remembered that Zhang Hui had just been there to praise Yundou. He couldn''t help but want to laugh. He felt that he could not continue to pretend to be with the two of them, and his tone suddenly changed. You have to be naughty: "Uncle, I will go to see my aunt. Last time she told me to come and talk to her. I''m leaving."


    After Ji Yuan finished speaking, he walked to the back garden, Zhang Hui and Yun Dou also bid farewell to Hobilin and planned to follow.


    "Wait, foreign men cannot enter the backyard."


    "I let them wait outside, I''ll go in alone." Ji Yuan said.


    "Brother Yundou, leave me here, let''s talk." Although Hoblin said that Yundou is a stupid boy, but after listening to Zhang he would praise Yundou so much, he still believes that Yundou is just wise and foolish.


    Ji Yuan, Zhang Hui, and Yun Dou looked at each other. The three of them were a little helpless, and finally came to the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Yun Dou was thinking about entering the Hou Yuan, but Hoblin stayed here.


    Ji Yuan winked at Yundou and whispered: "Just stay here, Zhang will come to you later, I will definitely find a way for you."


    Yun Dou watched Zhang Hui and Ji Yuan enter the back garden together. He didn''t even bother to talk to Hobilin at this moment, he just wanted to go to the back garden to see Huo Qingyao.


    But in order to make a good impression on Hobbylin, he was uplifting to talk to Hobbylin, and Hobbylin had to talk to him about the mysterious and thought-consuming principles, which really made him feel that his brain was not enough.


    After Hobilin talked for a while, he also found that Yundou was a little absent-minded. He felt that the three of them were all weird today, and they had no interest in discussing with Yundou, so he had to let Yundou go first.


    Yun Dou walked in the direction of Hou Yuan, and she saw Zhang Hui waiting for him on the road.


    Zhang Hui ridiculed: "How about it, your father-in-law will not embarrass you in the future, right?"


    "You held me so high, he might have been a little disappointed just now, because my mind was not with him at all, and I was afraid of saying the wrong thing. I didn''t say anything at all, so he let me go."


    "Unfortunately, I still brag for you for a long time. You don''t know how to seize the opportunity." Zhang Hui hated iron and steel.


    Ji Yuan saw his aunt, Madam Huo, and Huo Qingyao came out soon.


    Huo Qingyao snarled at Ji Yuan and motioned him to take a step to speak. Madam Huo saw Huo Qingyao and Ji Yuan sneakily, and guessed who Huo Qingyao met in Ji Yuan, so she said she had My sweetheart always feels that Ji Yuan''s purpose in coming to the house today is not simple.


    Ji Yuan bid farewell to Madam Huo: "Come back to see you another day, I will go out and walk with my cousin."


    Ji Yuan''s biological mother passed away early, and Madam Huo should take more care of this nephew. Ji Yuan and Huo Qingyao often played together when they were young, so they didn''t avoid suspicion when they grew up.


    After Ji Yuan came out, Huo Qingyao pulled Ji Yuan farther away, and asked in a twitchy manner: "Cousin, didn''t you just come to our house yesterday? Why did you come again today? And also to my mother. Run here?"


    Huo Qingyao looked at Ji Yuan with a pair of round eyes, those eyes were full of expectation, but they were shy.


    "Do you just think who I brought you today?" Ji Yuan said.


    Huo Qingyao looked around, but saw that there was no one else around quietly, but she still asked, "Is it right? Don''t betray me. Where is the little fat guy? Where are the others?"


    When Ji Yuan heard Huo Qingyao call Yun Dou a little fat man, he laughed out of nowhere, and joked, "You call him little fat man, guess what he calls you?"


    Huo Qingyao really took Ji Yuan''s words seriously, thinking that Yun Dou really gave her a nickname behind her back, he asked: "What does he call me? Hurry up!"


    "You ask him to go."


    "He really came?" When Huo Qingyao asked these words, his face was excited and embarrassed, and he didn''t know how to control his emotions.


    Ji Yuan pursed his lips and smiled, nodded lightly, and led Huo Qingyao to the exit of the back garden.


    Although Ji Yuan and Huo Qingyao have been together since they were young, he didn¡¯t ask Huo Qingyao a lot about children¡¯s personal affair. He just felt that this usually carefree cousin actually knew she was shy this time. It might really mean that to Yundou.


    He and Zhang Hui both find it funny about this matter, hoping to promote this pair, but he is also faintly worried that this improper marriage will not be small.


    Ji Yuan walked to the place he had agreed with Zhang Hui and stood there coughing dryly. After a while, Zhang Hui and Yun Dou came over.


    Yun Dou saw that Huo Qingyao was standing next to Ji Yuan, and she was overjoyed. She couldn''t believe that the person she was thinking of these days could meet again so quickly.


    Huo Qingyao lowered his head, smiled at the corner of his mouth, and couldn''t help but quietly look at Yundou.


    Zhang Hui first greeted Huo Qingyao, and then Yun Dou called out "Miss Huo."


    Yun Dou talked a lot with Huo Qingyao that day, but hadn''t seen him in the past few days, and adding many guesses about Huo Qingyao, it seemed that the two had become strange again.


    Seeing that the two people met and stopped talking, Ji Yuan felt that it might take some time to break the atmosphere, so he suggested: "Cousin, why don''t you take us to your little garden to enjoy flowers and snacks." "


    Ji Yuan saw that there were no outsiders around here. Even if someone saw Zhang Hui and Yun Dou, they would only treat them as his entourage, and he wouldn''t expect to cause others to gossip.


    "That''s OK." Huo Qingyao agreed in a low voice, turning around to lead the way.


    Ji Yuan patted Zhang Hui''s arm, and the two of them accelerated their pace and went to the front while chatting, leaving Yun Dou and Huo Qingyao behind.


    When they walked away and looked back, they saw that Yun Dou and Huo Qingyao were already talking.


    The four were enjoying the flowers in the small garden. Zhang Hui and Ji Yuan always pretended to be interested in something around and deliberately walked away, letting Yun Dou and Huo Qingyao talk together alone.


    Although Zhang Hui saw Yun Dou and Huo Qingyao together seem to be talkative and harmonious, he still felt worried from time to time.


    "His Royal Highness, nothing will happen after we match them up like this? Yundou has no family background!" Zhang Hui asked.


    Ji Yuan sighed lightly and said: "Prime Minister Huo is not such a staid person. If he really thinks that Yundou has something to do, he will put aside these opinions and marry his daughter to Yundou. Now the key is that you put your daughter in front of him. Yundou blows like that, can Yundou really be so promising."


    Although Zhang Hui often bullies Yun Dou and scolds him for being a fool, he still thinks Yun Dou is a very intelligent person.


    He looked straight at Ji Yuan, and said seriously: "His Royal Highness, my brother will definitely have a great future in the future, and he will be able to marry your cousin back home."


    "Okay! I believe you." Ji Yuan patted Zhang Hui''s shoulder, and he was very happy to hear Zhang Hui say this.

 595 Chapter 595 Save Gou Xin Again (1)

    After a while, Ji Yuan sighed again: "How many lovers have separated this family opinion, I hope my cousin and Yundou can break through this barrier."


    Zhang Hui seemed to have some sadness in Ji Yuan''s tone, as if he was contacting his own personal experience, Zhang Hui suddenly thought of eyebrows.When he was in Lushan, he heard the gossip between Meimei and Ji Yuan from time to time. Although Meimei never talked about it, and Ji Yuan didn¡¯t mention it to him, he knew that Ji Yuan should have had an admiration for Meimei. It¡¯s just that everyone is like an appointment and never mentions this.


    "Is Meimei back?" Ji Yuan asked suddenly.


    When Zhang Huigang was still thinking about Ji Yuan''s sigh, he probably thought of Meimei, but Ji Yuan immediately asked about Meimei.


    "I''m back, she just came back when I left Lushan." Zhang Hui said lightly.


    "It''s good to be back. Yesterday, I heard Yun Dou raised her eyebrows, as if she was back... Meimei is a good girl, so please cherish her." Ji Yuan originally lowered his head and suddenly turned to look at Zhang Hui solemnly. Talking to him about the matter.


    "Of course." Zhang Hui responded.


    At this time, the handsome maid by Huo Qingyao walked over quickly and whispered to Huo Qingyao: "Miss, it''s time to leave, Madam is coming here."


    When Ji Yuan heard that Madam Huo was about to come, for fear that she would see that she was going to be blamed, he pulled Yundou, and the three of them quickly walked out of the small garden and walked in the direction of the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    In the evening, Zhu Si, Ji Yuan''s personal attendant, said that Fan Ying will entertain Huan Chen in the house tomorrow.


    When several people heard that Fan Ying was leaving the guesthouse''s post, their first reaction was that the opportunity to save Gou Xin came.


    Yun Dou said to Zhang Hui: "Huan Chen left the guest office and went to Fanying Mansion. It is impossible to take your master with you. As long as Huan Chen is not there, the samurai around him are not a threat to us."


    Ji Yuan frowned and stretched out his palm to interrupt Yundou: "No, since we can think of Huan Chen, we can certainly think of it. He must be sure that we can''t save Mr. Gou Xin in the post. He will leave without worry if he leaves."


    "His Royal Highness is right." Zhang Huiying said. According to his contact with Huan Chen, Huan Chen is coarse and fine, seemingly bold and generous, but in fact he is thoughtful and not so easy to deal with.


    Ji Yuan went on to say: "And Huan Chen is very likely to take this opportunity to set a trap for us, because he expected someone to go to the post to save people."


    Zhang Hui also agreed with what Ji Yuan said, guessing that this time Huan Chen is indeed likely to set a trap to catch him, but Huan Chen is not there. This is indeed a good opportunity to save people. He is really unwilling to give up like this.


    Ji Yuan knew that Zhang Hui would persist in action, and he didn''t want to stop him at this time. He only said: "Tomorrow I will let Zhu Si lead someone to respond outside. You are careful in everything, try first, and don''t act recklessly."


    Zhang Hui has experienced the last failure. He already knows that Huanchen is not so easy to deal with, and once he has failed, Huanchen will be more vigilant the next time. The difficulty of saving people will only be greater once, so this time he must only step Be careful and never fail.


    Yun Dou also vowed to say: "This time I will be there to remind you to be safe."


    "Don''t go, you just expressed your feelings with the beauty, if something happens, how can you be worthy of her?" Zhang Hui smiled and explained Yundou.


    "That''s not okay, why don''t we brothers do things together? If you don''t let me go, I will turn my face with you right away." Yun Dou''s belly was straightened, with an unstoppable look.


    Zhang would smile helplessly at Yundou, feeling that the usual soft persimmon Yundou has become tough now.


    On the second day, Zhu Si asked someone to drive Zhang Hui and Yundou to the post house where Huan Chen lived in a carriage. They watched Huan Chen come out of the post house in the direction of the general mansion on the carriage.


    After getting out of the carriage, Zhang Hui and Yun Dou had been looking for opportunities to get in nearby. After waiting for a while, they happened to see a person who appeared to be coming from the south and was taken into the post by a small official.


    There were twenty or thirty people in the crowd. When they entered the door, the leader seemed to have a dispute with the one who held the door. Zhang Hui saw this and squeezed inside and sneaked in.


    He went in for a while and didn''t see Yun Dou coming in. It was expected that Yun Dou was caught when he wanted to sneak in, and finally couldn''t get in.


    In order not to attract attention, he simply mixed in with the group of southerners. After they entered the door, they stayed in the aisle outside for a while, and waited until the leader came over before continuing to walk inside.


    The group of people didn''t seem to be very familiar with each other, so they didn''t pay much attention to Zhang Hui who suddenly came in. They all walked on their own.


    When everyone was walking in a small alley under a high wall, Zhang Hui saw two people from Beimang walking towards him. He was afraid that Beimang would recognize him, so he had to fight a few southerners. near.


    He thought that the direction that Beimang came to might be the place where Huan Chen and others lived.


    He walked in that direction and had to separate from the group of southerners. In this way, no one would cover him, he could only be more careful.


    At the end of this road, a row of houses appeared in front of him, which looked like a place where a post house arranged for foreign guests to stay.


    He climbed up the wall and saw that the first few Beimang people in the wall were talking and laughing.


    He was afraid that there would be an ambush here, so he didn''t dare to alarm these Beimang people as soon as he came, and he could only lie on the wall and watch the changes.


    He listened to the conversations of several Beimang people for a long time, but couldn''t hear any clues, so he had to walk around the wall to the back of the room again to see if there was any entrance behind.


    Zhang Hui walked all the way behind the house and looked closely at the entrance. He found an old door at the end of the row of houses. It seemed that very few people walked in and out, and weeds grew near the door.


    He pushed hard on the door, and the door was tied from the inside, but because the door was a bit old, it shook a few times when it was pushed.


    Zhang Huiyun picked up his true power. With a surge of pulse awareness on his back, the strength from his palm broke the door. He happily raised his palm again and looked at it. Now he can be well. He used the power that Fan Ying had input into his body.


    He opened the door carefully, and just after he was able to pass alone, he reluctantly returned the door. After the door was closed, the place he was standing suddenly darkened, and he could barely see the road ahead.


    The place where Zhang Hui was located was like the most remote corner of the row of houses. He listened carefully to the surrounding movement, and everything was quiet, except for the laughter of those Beimang people from a distance.


    "Maybe people were locked up here by them." Zhang Hui walked forward slowly, carefully listening to whether there was any sound inside whenever he went.


    When he walked outside the room in a corner, he felt like a painful moan came from inside.He began to feel nervous in his heart, fearing that the people here would be a heart attack.

 596 Chapter 596 Save Gou Xin Again (2)

    Zhang would poke the window paper, looked inside, and suddenly shouted, "Master!"


    The man inside was sitting with his head back to Zhang Hui, and his body was tightly bound from top to bottom. The binding method was the same as the one that Zhang Hui felt when Zhang Hui was saving Gou''s heart on the carriage.


    The man heard the sound and turned his head to look at Zhang Hui. His messy hair covered the upper half of his face. Zhang Hui could not see his eyes. His mouth was wrapped in several loops of rope. He could only Make a whining sound.


    "Master, I will come in immediately to save you."


    Zhang would retreat from the window, planning to open the door next to him. At this moment, the look of Gou Xin that he had just seen from the window appeared in his mind. He suddenly felt that something was wrong. On the way, Huan Chen didn¡¯t move. Gou Xin was tortured like this, why did he make him so inhuman when he arrived at the long capital?


    Zhang Hui thought to himself: "Could this be a trap set by Huan Chen, he thought my boyhood was easily impulsive, and he couldn''t help but rush in immediately when he saw my master like this."


    Thinking of this, he went back to the window and shouted inside: "Master, how are you now?"


    The person inside made some painful whining sounds again, as if calling for help from Zhang Hui. This time Zhang Hui felt even more suspicious. The last time Zhang Hui wanted to save Gou Xin, Gou tried everything possible to get him away. How could Xia take the initiative to call him for help?


    But Zhang Hui thought that it was really heartfelt to be inside. He just left now and missed a good opportunity.


    Zhang Hui was observing the movement of the person inside the window. The head of that person kept shaking, making Zhang Hui unable to see the truth. He lifted his chin in the direction of the door again, signaling Zhang Hui to open the door and enter.


    Zhang Hui felt even more suspicious. He remembered that there was a scar on the back of Gou Xin''s hand. He was waiting at the window for the man to turn his body so that he could see the back of his hand. When Zhang Hui only saw the man''s hand, Zhang Hui Certainly this person must be a fake Gou Xin. When he was in Linshui Town, he often watched Gou Xin''s work. He knew best what Gou Xin''s hands looked like. Now he can tell immediately when he sees him who is posing.


    "What a huchen, it is really poisonous enough, there must be something hidden in this house." Zhang Hui wakes up.


    He also thought that if he left like this, this person pretending to be Gou Xin would surely immediately confide in the news, and inevitably would be stunned. At this time, he should pretend to be fooled by this person and knock him out.


    "Master, I will push the door and come in right away." Zhang Hui pretended to be very excited, then picked up a wooden stick not far away, knocked on the window, and threw the wooden stick on the top of the man''s head. .


    The man''s mouth was tied up, and he fell straight down.


    Zhang Hui left the hut and walked down the aisle again. As he walked, he heard someone purring. He walked gently along the wall, and the purring became heavier.


    He saw from the window in the room that there was a Beimang man dozing off against the wall, and he thought: "This man must have fallen asleep by accident when he sits and sleeps like this, yes, he must be guarding. Who are you looking for."


    He looked inside carefully and saw that there was another person lying on the table sleeping in this room, while the inside of the room was lying hard on the ground, his body still tied up with the golden rope he touched that day. .


    Zhang Hui saw Gou Xin lying on the ground with an ominous premonition in his heart, but he knew that Gou Xin was definitely not dead, otherwise he would not let the two of them stay here.


    He looked at the window for a long time without seeing Gou Xin moving, and he saw that Gou Xin''s face was completely bloodless, no different from a corpse.


    "What can I do now? What''s the matter with my master? If I go in and bring him out, someone outside will respond, but if he really doesn''t wake up like this, it''s no use. I don''t know if Huan Chen is on him. Something happened." Zhang Hui looked at all this in the room and became more and more anxious. He was also afraid to stay here, and someone would come over at any time.


    He had to continue lying there, waiting for the movement inside.Seeing that an hour was about to pass, Gou Xin didn''t move at all.


    "Even if you are sleeping, you should have turned over now." Zhang Hui became more afraid in his heart.


    At this time, he heard someone talking inside:


    "Sleep, keep sleeping, he is like a dead man now, can''t run."


    "That is, he won''t be able to wake up unless the envoy comes back, or we can sleep peacefully."


    Zhang Hui silently read the conversation between the two people just now, thinking: "This person said that Master Huochen would not wake up unless he came back. What does this mean is that Huochen poisoned Master and he needs to take the antidote to wake him up? Come?"


    Zhang Hui gritted his teeth with hate. Huanchen was really poisonous. He just set a trap to lure me into fools. Now I almost fell into his trap again. If I go in and rescue Master, Master won¡¯t wake up. I still have to obediently go back to Huan Chen for the cure.


    "Hua Chen really can''t deal with it, I''m mad at me." Zhang Hui clenched his fists in anger, but he could only hold back the breath. He accidentally made some noise, but he lost all his previous efforts.


    He had no choice but to go back the same way and exit through the back door.He walked along a small road behind the house, and saw that the row of walls behind could be turned over from a distance, and walked towards that side.


    Just a few steps, a familiar head appeared in the bamboo forest ahead. It turned out that Yundou had also found this place and crawled in from here.


    Seeing Zhang Hui, Yun Dou quickly pulled Zhang Hui into the bamboo forest in front, and the two squatted down.


    "How? Did you find it?" Yun Dou asked.


    "I found it. Huan Chen moved his hands and feet on my master. My master fainted and needed an antidote to wake up."


    Yun Dou thought for a while, and said, "Go, let''s leave here to find His Highness Seven to find a way. We can''t get the antidote just by the two of us."


    Although Zhang Hui was extremely unwilling, but thinking that the two of them were really not very useful here, Huan Chen went to Fan Ying, and if he went to Ji Yuan, he might be able to think of something else.


    Now that he had thought of this step, Zhang Hui also felt that there was no need to waste time here, so he and Yun Dou left the post house, got into the carriage, and hurried back to the small courtyard by the lake to discuss countermeasures with Ji Yuan.


    After hearing Zhang Hui''s words, Ji Yuan sighed: "Hey, this matter is really tricky. Huanchen is too defensive. He expected that you are going to save people, and you are guarded against you layer by layer. If it is not saved today, the traces you left will also be discovered by them, and you will be more aggressive next time."


    Yun Dou said: "In fact, even if Zhang Hui left no traces today, Huan Chen would still feed Mr. Gou Xin as long as others walk away, so he is not afraid that Zhang Hui can save him, so now the key lies in his hands. The antidote."


    Ji Yuan said: "Okay, let''s think of a way on this antidote. As long as Huan Chen is drawn away and the antidote in his hand can be obtained, this matter will be easy to handle."

 597 Chapter 597 Save Gou Xin Again (3)

    Ji Yuan thought hard for a long time, and suddenly called Zhang Hui and Yun Dou together, and said, "Huan Chen was invited by General Fan today. I will ask the Prime Minister to invite Huan Chen over tomorrow. I will find a way in the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Get the antidote. You two are waiting for my antidote near the post."


    Zhang Hui said: "This plan is feasible. Today, the people in Huanchen knew that I was going to save people, and they knew that I could not save them. They must think that I can''t get the antidote and that people can''t be saved."


    After Ji Yuan and Zhang Hui had made an agreement, they immediately set off to the prime minister''s mansion for Hobilin to post to Huanchen.


    Moreover, Huan Chen was banned by Fan Ying, which was very unexpected to him. Although he had never dealt with Fan Ying, he had heard that Fan Ying had a high self-esteem. Few people could catch him, let alone. Put the people of Bei Amen in your eyes.


    Even if Fan Ying doesn''t meet him this time, he and Fan Ying will face off on the battlefield in the future, so he really wants to see his rival, General Fan Ying, who is well-known in Qi.


    After Huan Chen entered the General''s Mansion, he found that Fan Ying regarded him as a distinguished guest, and he showed great importance to this banquet everywhere.


    After Fan Ying and Huan Chen took their seats, Fan Ying and Huan Chen chatted for a while, and then toasted Huan Chen.


    Fan Ying had a horrible face, and now when he forced a smile at Huan Chen, his face was a little red and looked vigorous, but it made people look a little awkward.


    Huan Chen has always wanted face, and he was afraid of being despised by the Qi people. Now he has received the warm hospitality of the Qi generals, let alone for any purpose, which makes him very satisfied.


    Huan Chen said: "It has been long heard that General Fan Xiuwei is invincible, and he is even more invincible on the battlefield. Today I can finally see the general. This is really the greatest blessing in my life!"


    Fan Ying had met Ye Xiang earlier, and felt that Ye Xiang was narrow-minded and difficult to grow into a big climate. Now I see Huan Chen again, and once again lament that Ye Xiang is too tender compared to that.


    Fan Ying laughed and said: "Haha, the envoy of Huanchen must have thought that the first time we met was not on the battlefield, we actually met here. It was very unexpected, wasn''t it?"


    Huan Chen laughed loudly and said, "If the two sides really start a war, it will be a blessing to be able to fight the general on the battlefield!"


    "The envoy exalts Fan too much, but I have a question. Why is the envoy so convinced that we will meet on the battlefield in the future?"


    When Huan Chen heard Fan Ying''s words, he fell into a moment of silence, thinking: "Fan Ying is the leading peace sect in the Qi court. What does he mean by these words? Does he want to make peace with me in this way? "


    Although Beimang is a martial artist, but Beimang¡¯s national power is relatively weak and can¡¯t support major wars. It has long wanted to make peace with Qi. Huanchen followed Fan Ying¡¯s words and said: ¡°The war is laboring for the people and fortune. It is the common people. Of course, Bei Mang also hopes to make peace. If the general can advocate making peace, it will be a blessing to the people of the two countries."


    Fan Ying raised the wine cup to respect Huan Chen again, and then sighed, thinking of some difficult question, and looked at Huan Chen seriously, and said: "Actually, I invited the envoy to discuss this matter with the envoy today. , Fan knows that the envoy is the pillar of Bei Amen, and he is responsible for defending Beimang. Fan really admires it. I will open my words. Fan does have the meaning of cooperating with the envoy. I hope we can work together for The people strive for peace and stability."


    When Huan Chen heard Fan Ying''s words, he finally had a bottom in his heart. Their Beimang people had always been talking and doing things directly, and he hoped that Fan Ying could give him a clear word.


    Although he was in Beimang and never came to Qi State, he had already inquired about Fan Ying''s past experience. Fan Ying was a man with great ambition. He originally practiced in Lugu, but he could not withstand the temptation of secular fame and fortune. , Broke Lushan''s rules and became the first Lushan inner disciple to enter the officialdom.


    He knew that Fan Ying''s words that he hoped that the two sides could cooperate to seek peace and stability for the people were just high-sounding words. Fan Ying just hoped that the two sides could join forces to seek his power in the Qi court.


    Huan Chen got up and handed over to Fan Ying, with surprise and joy on his face: "Oh, that''s great. I envy General Fan, who the people of Qi can sometimes worry about their peace and stability. It''s just... my dear. Although I have this intention, if some problems are not resolved, I am afraid that the friction between the two sides is still unavoidable! Great General, there is no way for the Beimang people to migrate south. In recent years, the climate in the north has become worse and worse, and there is no grass to eat. , Beimang¡¯s sheep cannot survive, and Beimang people can only starve to death. Qi people always say that Qi people and Beimang people are born from the same root and are brothers, so Qi people can¡¯t just watch Beimang people starve. Die, Qi is a wealthy man. The absence of Jianyang County will not have any impact. Why is it so hard to force Beimang?"


    Huan Chen''s remarks were full of emotion and indignation, and the meaning was also very clear. It was hoped that the court of Qi State would cede Jianyang and some surrounding areas to Beimang.


    Of course, Fan Ying couldn¡¯t agree to this one. He could only give Huan Chen a vague answer: ¡°Our Emperor naturally agrees with the whole world. Qi and Beimang are brothers, but the problem of the border between the two countries is not solved. It can be resolved. As for the future of the new king, it is indeed difficult to say."


    When Fan Ying said this, he lowered his head and made a very embarrassed look.


    Although Huan Chen had given Ji Yuan a gift to Ji Yuan as the Crown Prince of the Kingdom of Qi, he also knew that Ji Lian had a better chance of winning.


    Huan Chen said: "I heard that the three princes are benevolent by nature. If the three princes become the new emperor in the future, I don''t expect to be embarrassed by Beimang, and General Fan will assist them. This is even more a blessing to the people of the world!


    Fan Ying made a gesture and asked the servant to close the door and retreat, and then said to Huan Chen: "The Holy Envoy said that, I am happy for the Third Highness, but whether the Third Highness can meet the expectations of the throne has not yet been achieved. The foregone conclusion. If the Holy Envoy and the Lord of Beimang can support His Royal Highness Three, the chances of winning the Third Highness will definitely be much higher. This is a good thing for the Kingdom of Qi and Beimang."


    "Hey, it''s easy to say!" Huan Chen''s voice raised a little, his face could not hide his joy, "As long as General Fan can use what I mean, you can speak, our cooperation is beneficial to both parties."


    Fan Ying smiled and nodded: "Well, the envoy is in Qi, and the envoy''s business is my Fan''s business."


    Hearing what Fan Ying said, Huan Chen felt that the relationship between the two was getting closer, and stood up to toast Fan Ying: "The general is still open-minded and worried about the world. I thank you for the people of Beimang."

 598 Chapter 598 Save Gou Xin Again (4)

    Huan Chen was happy, and drank several rounds of wine with Fan Ying. Fan Ying talked about Ye Xiang and exclaimed: "It is a pity to hear that Ye Huwei died in Lushan."


    "It''s all the tricks of the kid Zhang Hui. Although the kid is young, he is courageous. He wants to save the traitor Gou Xin from my hands. I don''t think he knows that the sky is high and the earth is thick and he will fall into my hands. Here, I have to show him some color.¡± Huan Chen told Fan Ying how Zhang Hui deceived him on the road, concealed his identity from him, and how he tried to save Gou Xin and was repulsed by him.


    Fan Ying wanted to kill Zhang Hui when he was in Lushan. A few days ago, Ji Lian accidentally said that Zhang Hui could not be retained. Now that Huan Chen said this, he even wanted to remove Zhang Hui with Huan Chen¡¯s hand, so he added oil and vinegar. Said: "This kid dared to be so bold and delusional to save people from the hands of the emissary. It''s really worthy of death. It seems that he cannot be kept."


    "Hmph, he still followed me all the way to Changdu, but I heard that he had a deep friendship with the Seventh Prince, and he couldn''t move him in Changdu, but he didn''t want to save people from me." When Chen said this, he took a sip of wine and smiled blushingly, "Even if I leave the post, I am not afraid. I pour Gou Xin medicine. Without my medicine, even if he saves Gou Xin, Gou Xin will It''s only like a dead person."


    Fan Ying don¡¯t smile at Huan Chen intentionally: ¡°The Holy Envoy, don¡¯t worry, if something goes wrong, Fan will not sit idly by. Besides, isn¡¯t there someone behind Zhang Hui¡¯s support? This matter said that the person behind him was a blow to him. Wouldn''t it kill two birds with one stone?"


    "Moreover, the person behind Zhang Hui is probably the one who spoiled our major events, right?" Huan Chen squinted and said with a sneer.


    Fan Ying made a haha, knowing that Huan Chen was talking about Ji Yuan, bowed his head and said: "The envoy knows it, I don''t know it. Since we are people on the same boat, as long as they dare to cause something, We will definitely take this opportunity to beat them up."


    Hearing Fan Ying''s thoughts, Huan Chen hated Zhang Hui and Ji Yuan more than himself, and he was very satisfied with the cooperation reached today.


    Ji Yuan came to the prime minister''s house and explained his intentions to Hobilin.


    Hobilin has always been tough in dealing with things. Seeing that Huanchen is so arrogant, he has long wanted to find something to clean up Huanchen. He heard Ji Yuan''s plan to save Gou Xin, and he treated these three young people. I admire the guts.


    He thought of the situation when Zhang Hui came to the Prime Minister''s Mansion that day, and sighed: "It''s not easy that Zhang Hui dared to fight Huan Chen at a young age!"


    Ji Yuan said: "Yes, although he is a few years younger than me, he is very courageous, and he is calm and has ideas when things happen."


    "Well, like someone who is doing great things, your vision is quite accurate, and you can use it for your own use in the future to help us accomplish our big plans."


    Hoblin looked at Ji Yuan seriously, and Ji Yuan understood what Hoblin said. Long before Ji Yuan went to Lushan, Hoblin had asked Ji Yuan to know how to snare talents for the future. Good foundation, so Ji Yuan will be close to Zhang Hui, and also help Zhang Hui again and again.


    Hoblin said decisively: "Okay, we will help him this time. Gou Xin and his disciples are deeply affectionate. He has to save his life and save Gou Xin. If we help him in this matter, he will It is bound to read our favor, so he owes our favor. If I invite Huan Chen over tomorrow, I will naturally have a way to get him the antidote."


    After Ji Yuan and Hobilin had settled, they immediately ordered someone to send the invitation to Huan Chen.


    On the second day, Ji Yuan arranged the matter early and asked Zhu Si to arrange a carriage for Zhang Hui and Yundou to wait for an opportunity near the post house.


    In addition, two people were arranged to wait for Hoblin to find a way to get the antidote from Huochen.


    After Huan Chen entered the Prime Minister''s Mansion, Hobilin greeted him from a distance. Huan Chen had already experienced Hobilin''s skills in the visitor''s office. Knowing that Hobilin was scheming, it would be better to be cautious in front of him.


    Huan Chen saw that Hoblin was so polite to him suddenly, and he was afraid of what Hoblin would do, so he didn''t dare to be arrogant, so the two met again and were more polite than the last time.


    Hoblin invited Huanchen into an elegant room in the back garden, where the environment is quiet and elegantly decorated, as if it was a special banquet for old friends.


    After the two of them took their seats, Hoblin was also different from last time. He no longer talked about major events between the two countries, but chatted with Huan Chen about the family affairs.Although Huan Chen was vigilant, Hoblin was extremely patient. He had been in officialdom for so many years, and he had long been familiar with breaking the defense of the opponent.


    Hoblin knew that Huan Chen was born in Beimang. The people of Beimang are often good at drinking in order to withstand the severe cold, so they ask people to take out the fine wines they collect. He is usually calm and prudent, and he drinks like a Beimang man. Eat meat.


    After a few glasses of wine, Huan Chen gradually smiled and began to talk a lot.


    Hoblin said: "There are wines and no singing and dancing, it''s a bit deserted." Hoblin looked at Huan Chen after he said that, Huan Chen smiled and lowered his head as if he had been told by Hoblin.


    Looking at Huan Chen''s reaction, Hoblin knew that his words were just right in his arms, so he called the servant on one side and said, "Let September come up."


    After a while, several music girls walked in with the pipa orchestra, all of them looked pretty.Huan Chen suddenly saw so many beautiful women, like walking in the desert wasteland of Beimang and suddenly saw an oasis, which suddenly lit up before his eyes.


    After several music girls were seated, the music sounded slowly. At this time, a woman in red dance clothes fluttered, and came to Huan Chen from the side like a flying butterfly.


    The woman was graceful, with a charming smile, and her eyes were flirting. Huan Chen glanced at her face, and then her gaze seemed to be locked, and she couldn''t move away anymore. From any angle, she was so beautiful that she was dumbfounded. , Which corner fits his imagination of beauty.


    "It''s so beautiful..." Huan Chen couldn''t help but exclaimed, completely forgetting that Hoblin next to him was still waiting to talk to him.


    After a dance, Huan Chen''s eyes were still fixed on the woman in red, and he slowly patted the palm of his hand a few times as if losing his mind: "The dance is beautiful, and people are beautiful."


    Huan Chen looked at Hoblin again, smiling and asked, "Isn''t this woman from the sky?"


    Hoblin looked at Huan Chen and started joking. It was expected that Huan Chen had relaxed his vigilance at this time, and smiled and replied: "The envoy can really laugh."


    Hobilin said to the woman again: "In September, the envoy praised you so much, hurry up and drink a few drinks with him."


    The woman named Jiuyue walked towards Huan Chen with a smile, her gait was as graceful as a lotus flower swaying in the wind, making Huan Chen bewildered.


    Jiuyue sat down next to Huan Chen, poured a bottle of wine and slowly passed it to Huan Chen''s hand. Huan Chen stretched his hand to Jiuyue, but kept looking at Jiuyue''s face. Spilled on the clothes on his chest.

 599 Chapter 599 Get the Antidote

    Jiuyue left her seat in shock, and knelt down towards Huan Chen: "The Holy Envoy forgive the sins. The slave family accidentally stained the clothes of the Holy Envoy. Damn it!"


    "It doesn''t matter." Huan Chen smiled and looked at Jiu Yue, then stretched out his arms to pose to her so that she would continue to sit next to him.


    After Jiuyue sat down next to Huan Chen, she took out the silk paw from her sleeve and carefully wiped the wet area on Huan Chen''s chest.She lowered her head, the top of her head was just against Huan Chen''s chin, and Huan Chen was a little dizzy by the fragrance of Jiu Yue''s face.


    Hobilin raised the wine cup to Huan Chen again: "Come on, the old man has a good drink with the envoy today."


    Huan Chen picked up the wine that September filled him again and drank it to the bottom.September saw that Huan Chen was starting to get a little confused when he was drinking. Then he got up and went out and delivered the two bottles she had just touched from Huan Chen to the people sent by Ji Yuan, and then returned to Huan Chen to continue to accompany him. Talk to him and drink, try to drag him here.


    Seeing that Huan Chen had become more and more unconscious, Hoblin thought to himself: "Sure enough, there is a knife on his head. I have long heard that Huan Chen is obsessed with female sex, but this person is more restrained. I saw it today. He is still confused with a beautiful woman like September."


    Outside the post, Zhang Hui was looking around the surrounding situation, because today''s guards were a bit strict, he wanted to find out where to sneak in in advance and it would be smoother.


    At this moment, Yun Dou chased him towards him.Zhang Hui looked at Yun Dou''s expression, as if he had some good news and couldn''t wait to tell him.


    After Yun Dou caught up with Zhang Hui, he pulled him to the corner and took out two bottles from his arms.


    "Look, the antidote is here."


    After Ji Yuan''s people got the two bottles from September, they immediately sent them to the carriage where Yun Dou was.


    Zhang Hui saw two bottles in Yundou''s hand, hesitating which bottle is the antidote.


    Yun Dou suddenly understood what Zhang Hui was hesitating, and took one of the bottles with one hand: "The rest is the antidote."


    "They brought these two bottles together. One bottle is definitely a drug and the other is an antidote. Don''t give me the wrong one."


    "Can''t be wrong."


    "how do you know?"


    "I tried."


    Zhang Hui heard Yundou say this, and was so scared that he grabbed the clothes on his chest: "You are stupid, how can this be easily tasted, in case it is poisonous?"


    Although Zhang Hui was scolding Yundou, he felt very grateful, and suddenly felt that he owed Yundou too much.


    Yun Dou smiled and said, "Isn''t it not poisonous, don''t talk so much, go up and save people quickly."


    Zhang Hui has been to this post once, and now he has medicine for understanding, he naturally has more confidence.


    After they turned in from the wall behind, they went straight to the room near Guan Gouxin.


    This time, two more guards were added outside the house. The two of them may have been standing for a long time, a little absent-minded. One of them leaned his head against the wall and was traumatized. It was not until Zhang Hui suddenly emerged from the corner that he was frightened. Eyes opened wide.


    Zhang Hui rushed towards him, covering his mouth for the first time, and then lifted the hilt of the sword to hit him in the back of the head, and the man immediately fainted.


    The other person was covered by a cloth strip controlled by Yundou''s airspace and made an anxious whine. Because he suddenly couldn''t see the person in front of him, he was so flustered that he stretched out his hand in the air and caught it.


    After Zhang put the person next to him down, he came over to control the blindfolded person. After locking his hands, he twisted his body and turned it toward his knee socket. A hard kick, then a hard blow with the elbow on the back of the man''s head.


    "Both are down." Yun Dou looked at Zhang Hui with joy.


    At this moment, the people inside heard the movement outside, opened the door and carried the knife to cut at Zhang Hui. Because Zhang Hui¡¯s sword stabled at him quickly, he was forced to make only a short shout, and then hurriedly responded. After several rounds of Zhang Hui''s sword moves, Zhang Hui''s sword had been placed on his neck.


    "Don''t say anything if you don''t want to die." Zhang Hui looked at the man harshly.


    The man shrank his neck vigorously and raised his hand as if he was willing to surrender and cooperate with Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui took out the antidote with the other hand and threw it to Yundou: "Hurry up and save my master."


    Yun Dou walked in and saw Gou Xin lying straight on the ground. He pushed Gou Xin. Gou Xin didn''t respond at all. He was sure that Gou Xin was really poisoned. Then he pried Gou away with his fingers. Xin''s mouth poured the medicine powder into Gou Xin''s mouth.


    After Gou Xin ate the powder, there was no response, Yun Dou had to go to relieve the flow of gold on Gou Xin''s body.


    Zhang Hui knew that Yun Dou would be like he did last time. He couldn''t find the clasp of Liu Jinsuo at first, so he was instructing Yun Dou to find the clasp.


    Yun Dou was very nervous when he thought that someone might come up at any time. When he was nervous, his fingers started to tremble.He tried his best to calm himself down. After unlocking the first buckle of the golden rope, he became less nervous, and then smoothly removed the whole golden rope to Gou Xin.


    At this time, Gou Xin''s fingers moved, and then Zhang Hui could see that Gou Xin''s eyelids were also moving.


    He looked at Zhang Hui with joy: "Your master is about to wake up, we can go out soon."


    Yun Dou wanted to make Gou Xin''s blood flow faster, so she massaged Gou Xin''s hands and feet.


    Soon, Gou Xin''s eyebrows were trembling, and he seemed to be conscious, struggling to wake up with his own will.


    "Master, I''m here to save you." Zhang Hui called out to Gou Xin.


    The shout of Zhang Hui seemed to inject some strength into Gou Xin suddenly, his eyebrows wrinkled harder, his eyes blinked, and he opened them laboriously.


    "Great, I woke up." Yun Dou grabbed Gou Xin''s arm and helped Gou Xin up.


    Gou Xin saw Zhang Hui''s sword still resting on Yi Beimang''s neck, knowing that Zhang Hui had ventured in to save himself.He thought that since Zhang Hui had come to this point, he had to escape with Zhang Hui whatever he said.


    Gou Xin felt that he had been drowsy for two or three days, and after being injured in the last battle with Huan Chen, he had been tied up with a gold rope. He felt that this body no longer looked like his own, it was soft and difficult. Make power.But if they can''t escape today, Zhang Hui will still save him next time, and if they save him again, then they will face another danger again.


    Gou Xin thought of this, struggling to stand up steadily, and adjusting his breath, doing his best to restore his body to its previous state.


    After Yun Dou saw Gou Xin slowly recovering, he helped Gou Xin to the door.


    Gou Xin saw Zhang Hui''s sword resting on the Beimang man''s neck, and knew that Zhang Hui didn''t want to hurt the man''s life, so he hit the man''s chest with a single palm, making him unable to move.


    "Hurry up." Zhang Hui walked to the front of Gou Xin to lead the way.


    After the three people turned out from the back wall, they saw that the carriage arranged by Zhu Si had stopped not far away.


    Fortunately, no one was patrolling around at this moment, and Zhang Hui ran to the carriage with Gou Xin''s support.


    After the three got into the carriage, the driver led them quickly to the south.


    Gou Xin''s face was still a bit ugly at this time, he closed his eyes from time to time and adjusted his breath to relieve the pain caused by the injuries in front of him.


    Zhang Hui knelt down in front of Gou Xin: "Master¡¯s kindness is not retributable to the disciples, so I can only send Master here today. When we arrive in front, the carriage of His Highness will take Master out of the city. I hope Master will take care."


    Gou Xin opened his eyes, put his hands on Zhang Hui''s shoulders, and whispered softly: "Get up, good boy, thank you for your hard work. Our mentoring and apprenticeship didn''t benefit you, but it hurts you everywhere."


    The carriage stopped at a fork in the road. Zhang Hui raised the curtain to take a look. There was also a carriage parked on the other road. The person in the carriage opened the window curtain and nodded towards Zhang Hui.


    "Master, they are the people of His Highness Seven, and they will send you out of the city immediately." Zhang Hui stood up to help Gou Xin, and sent Gou Xin to another carriage.


    The carriage drove out quickly. At this time, Zhang Hui''s heart was still uneasy, always worried that this time might not be so smooth to save Gou Xin, and other ups and downs appeared behind.

 600 Chapter 600: Kill This Kid

    Zhang Hui and Yundou got into the carriage, and the driver planned to transfer the carriage back.


    Zhang Hui suddenly stopped him: "Wait, let''s catch up with their carriage first. I won''t be relieved until I see my master leave the city."


    The driver turned his head and looked at the carriage, without saying a word, he drove the carriage towards the carriage in front of him.


    Zhang Hui pulled the curtain on the driving window and looked around. The carriage in front walked steadily, everything was calm as usual, and nothing was wrong.


    Yun Dou said: "His Royal Highness has all arranged, and nothing should happen."


    "Continue to follow, I still have to watch my master leave the city before I can rest assured." Zhang Hui''s eyes still kept looking out the window, unable to relax himself.


    Gou Xin also heard the sound of a carriage not far away from the carriage, expecting it to be Zhang Hui and their carriage following behind.


    When Gou Xin''s carriage approached the city gate, the guarding soldier seemed to remember the carriage, knowing that the person in the carriage was a distinguished figure in the city.


    As soon as the man in the carriage came out, he took the quick token from his body and showed it to the leader who defended the city, and the leader made a let-off gesture to the other soldiers.


    Zhang Hui opened the curtain and looked at the carriage in front of the city gate, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Let''s go, you can rest assured now." Yun Dou persuaded behind Zhang Hui.


    The carriage had just passed the city gate. At this moment, a group of patrolling soldiers suddenly rushed towards the carriage that Gou Xin was riding in. They shouted at the soldiers guarding the city gate: "The whole city is under martial law. Passing personnel and carriages must be strictly inspected. There are suspicious personnel ahead. Stop them quickly."


    "No, this group of people seems to have been chasing over here specially." Zhang Hui said in surprise, jumped out of the carriage and rushed towards the city gate.


    The soldiers on guard heard that there were suspicious personnel in front of them, and they were a bit hesitant, because these people were full of fresh faces, and they did not dare to believe their words easily, but they were afraid of going wrong, so these soldiers chased out a few to see what happened. A few stayed in place and watched.


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou deliberately pretended not to care about the carriage in front of them when they passed the gate, so as not to arouse the suspicion of the guards.


    After passing the gate, they saw the group of people riding on horses chasing towards the carriage Gou Xin was riding.


    The man sitting in front of the carriage looked back from time to time, did not dare to stop, nor did he dared to speed up, because he knew that their carriage would definitely not be able to run the horse that the group was riding on.


    "Listen to the people in the carriage ahead, stop as soon as possible, or we will have to do it." The leader of the group roared forward.


    Zhang Hui sees them coming aggressively, not like helping Huan Chen to catch Gou Xin, but with other purposes.


    Zhang Hui thought that Ji Yuan had taken a great risk in helping him rescue Gou Xin. Could it be that someone wanted to use this incident to punish Ji Yuan on purpose?


    "Yun Dou, you take my master away, and let the people of your Royal Highness leave as soon as possible. I will hold them here." After Zhang Hui finished speaking, he drew his sword and rushed towards the group.


    Yundou started "Yundou Slow Walk" and soon caught up with the carriage.


    The person in the carriage knew that Yun Dou was chasing him to take Gou Xin away, and quickly helped Gou Xin out of the carriage.


    Yun Dou handed over to the man and said, "Brother, thank you for your help. You can just send us here. You can''t drag you down. Run quickly."


    Yun Dou was afraid of being heard by the group behind, so Ji Yuan was not mentioned specifically.


    The man also understood Yundou''s meaning, knowing that at this juncture, he must not reveal that he was sent by Ji Yuan, so he jumped into the carriage and drove away immediately.


    The group of people on horseback saw the carriage running away, and yelled at the carriage in a hurry, and immediately chased it.


    Zhang Hui is now sure that the focus of this group is to catch Ji Yuan''s people, not to catch Gou Xin.


    Gou Xin just understood what Yun Dou said and knew that the people on the carriage could not fall into the hands of this group of people. He turned around and raised his palms to perform his gong. At this time, his body was more rigid. He recovered a lot when he woke up.A violent force came out of the palm, formed a barrier and slammed it towards the group.The few people who rushed over on horseback immediately hit the horse under the horse, and those who wanted to rush over at the back, knowing that they weren''t the opponents of the heart, began to hesitate to hold the horse.


    Zhang Hui thought that Gou Xin could not stay here for a long time, lest the people from Huanchen would catch up again. He shouted at Yundou: "Take my master away!"


    Gou Xin didn''t worry about Zhang Hui, but after being pulled by Yundou twice, he was still there.


    "Master, go!" Zhang Hui urged Gou Xin again, "If you don''t leave, I will be busy without leaving."


    Gou Xin was persuaded by Zhang Hui''s remarks and sighed heavily before turning around and leaving Yun Dou quickly.


    The group hurriedly got on their horses and chased them. After Zhang Hui used "Yundou Slow Steps" to catch up with them, he stood in front of them so that Gou Xin and Yundou could get rid of them smoothly.


    At this critical juncture, Yundou has less worries and is more courageous. "Yundou Slow Step" performs more smoothly than before. Although Gou Xin does not understand this step, as long as he exerts his skill a little, follow Yundou The two of them were able to maintain the same speed at the same pace, and soon left the chasing person far away.


    At this time, the team put their target on Zhang Hui, surrounded him tightly, each one looking fiercely, as if to put him to death here.


    "Kill this kid," the leader said, moving closer to Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui found this group of people very strange. Their first goal was to catch the person sent by Ji Yuan to save Gou Xin. The goal now is to kill him, but it is not so important for grabbing Gou Xin.


    "If it is from the government, shouldn''t it be that I should be arrested for interrogation first? Why are you going to kill me here?" Zhang Hui felt that these people didn''t feel like the government''s heat, but rather as if they had been instructed to come and fetch me. His life.


    Now that he is surrounded by so many people, it is difficult to stand out. He holds the sword in his hand tightly, pays attention to the changes of these people, and is always ready to find an opportunity to rush out.


    Suddenly, he felt like smoke was in front of him, and it became a white cloud. Then his eyes were strongly irritated, and the pain made his eyelids tremble, and he couldn''t open them.


    Zhang Hui cursed, "Who are you guys who dare to use such abusive methods?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense with him, kill him!"


    Zhang Hui heard the speaker''s voice already close to him, but at this moment, it was pitch black. He swung his sword into the air vigorously, trying to get a gap for himself to open his eyes.


    At this moment, there was a sharp pain in his back, which made him almost lose the strength to hold the sword in his hand.


    Someone stabbed a sword into his back while he couldn''t open his eyes.

 601 Chapter 601: Meeting Wen Ruhui Again

    "This kid is dead, cut off his head."


    Zhang Hui heard the sound of someone pulling the long knife out. He opened his eyes vigorously, and at the same time, he swung his sword towards the place where the sound was made.


    He thought that this place was already some distance away from the city gate, so no one would see this group of people lynching him at this time, and no one would come to rescue him.


    Zhang Hui felt that his back was wet, and the blood had flowed to his waist, and he began to feel a little trance.


    He thought that this time he might not be able to escape the catastrophe. He clenched the sword that his eyebrows gave him tightly. A familiar and cordial feeling immediately spread from this finger, as if he was pulling his eyebrows. Make the final farewell.


    He suddenly stopped resisting, stood there blankly, and asked: "I want to die to understand, who sent you here?"


    One person saw that Zhang Hui no longer resisted, and laughed: "If you know you know that you can''t escape, you want to die and understand, in fact, we don''t understand why the third highness must kill you such a yellow-haired boy."


    "His Royal Highness?" Zhang Hui whispered.


    He didn''t understand that he and Ji Lian had only seen him once, and he didn''t know where he had offended Ji Lian, so Ji Lian would have killed him so decisively.


    "Send you on the road, don''t worry if you go down with this cut, you won''t get a second cut." The voice of the person carrying the knife was closer to Zhang Hui.


    Immediately afterwards, the surroundings suddenly became terribly quiet, giving Zhang Chong the illusion that he had already arrived at the Yin Cao Jifu.


    Then a sound of breaking the sky from a distance broke the silence, and a group of people began to scream.


    Zhang Hui guessed that someone had come to save him. The first thing he thought of was Gou Xin, but when he heard the sound of breaking through the air like some kind of fabric, Wen Ruhui appeared in his mind.


    He felt that his waist was wrapped around a belt, and then, a pair of slender and soft hands passed through his arms, his feet began to leave the ground, and the whole figure seemed to float.


    He had been rescued by the person next to him and escaped from the group of people. After a while, he felt so dizzy that he could no longer support his body.


    When Zhang Hui woke up again, there was already peace around him. Although there was still a bit of soreness and tingling in his eyes, he could see clearly.At this moment, he was lying on a piece of grass, the light of the setting sun shining diagonally over, shining warmly on his face.


    He felt that his clothes had been changed, and there were many strips of cloth wrapped around his chest. It seemed that the person who saved him had already helped him treat the wound.


    At this moment, soft footsteps came from his ear. He turned his head and saw that a woman in white was slowly walking towards him. Although the woman in white was covering her face, Zhang Hui recognized her eyes at a glance. , Yelled to her: "Sister Wen."


    Wen Ruhui sat down next to Zhang Hui and handed a bowl of water to Zhang Hui''s mouth.


    Zhang Hui raised his eyes and looked at Wen Ruhui''s eyes. Wen Ruhui''s eyes were very cold, a little avoiding Zhang Hui''s gaze, but he concentrated on passing the water to Zhang Hui''s mouth.


    "Are you Senior Sister Wen or Princess Yunya?" Zhang Hui asked, keeping his eyes on Wen Ruhui''s face, waiting for her answer.


    "Why is it so clear? First care about your life." Wen Ruhui replied coldly.


    "You''re not Princess Yunya, right?"


    That day Wen Ruhui left Lushan, Zhang Hui and Yuan Zhixing didn''t believe she would be Princess Yunya. At that time, Wen Ruhui convinced everyone that she was Yunya. The key to Wen Ruhui was the whip she hit on Xu Gui''s face.


    But Zhang would think of what Wen Ruhui said that night at Xie Zhuocai Di, and he could see that Wen Ruhui knew Lushan very well, so he didn''t believe she would be Princess Yunya.


    Now, Wen Ruhui was asked by Zhang Hui like this, seemingly reluctant to answer his question.


    Zhang Hui thought that she was probably acting in a play when she hit Xu Guina''s whip that day. He felt that Wen Ruhui might have unspeakable difficulties behind it, so he stopped asking questions.


    "Why did Senior Sister Wen appear here?" Zhang Hui asked.


    "I can go anywhere in the world, why can''t I be here?" Wen Ruhui turned his face, put his hands on his knees, and looked far away.


    When Zhang Hui was punished in the cave, Yun Dou had already heard the news that Princess Yunya had disappeared again. It may be that Wen Ruhui had left the Beimang Palace at that time.


    "Could it be that Senior Sister Wen has been following me all the time?" Zhang Hui looked at the corner of Wen Ruhui''s eye, and didn''t know why he suddenly said this sentence.


    He thought that Wen Ruhui would feel frivolous when he heard these words. He should just slap him on the face without saying anything. But Wen Ruhui still looked into the distance madly, and then his eyes dropped again. Looking at the ground, although he could only see the corner of her eye, he could also imagine the loneliness in her eyes.


    Zhang Hui finds it strange that the two of them met here by chance. He would ask her why she suddenly appeared here, but she didn¡¯t ask him a word, as if he was here, and she knew all the things that happened here. general.


    "Is she really following me?" Zhang Hui thought that once again.


    He also thought that the news that Gou Xin was caught by Huan Chen should be known in the world, so she should have expected that he would come after him to find a way to save Gou Xin.


    But he couldn''t imagine that such a cold Wen Ruhui would actually care about his whereabouts.


    Wen Ruhui stood up again, walked around, looking around, she wanted to find a place to shelter Zhang Hui from the wind and rain.


    Zhang Hui saw Wen Ruhui walk away and leaned back. The pain on his back was like being cut apart by a knife again. The pain made his mouth hiss.


    Seeing Zhang Hui''s rise, Wen Ruhui ran towards him in fright, put his arm around Zhang Hui''s shoulder and wanted to put him down.


    The top of Zhang Hui¡¯s head was placed in Wen Ruhui¡¯s arms, causing him to feel a little dizzy again. His body suddenly lost his balance. He involuntarily grabbed Wen Ruhui¡¯s arm. After he found out, he suddenly She let go, and her body fell heavily, and the pain made him tremble all over.


    "Don''t get up, your back is badly hurt, I have to find a place for you to sleep well." Wen Ruhui''s tone was still so cold.


    After Wen Ruhui walked away, he came back for a while, squatting down to help Zhang Hui up: "I see someone in front of me, let''s go to borrow for one night, and tomorrow I can go out and find medicine for you. I will wait a while. It''s a bit painful, you can bear it." Wen Ruhui''s voice finally brought a smile at this moment.


    Wen Ruhui put Zhang Hui''s arm on his shoulder, Zhang Hui endured the pain and tried not to let the weight of his body pass.

 602 Chapter 602 Medicine King Valley (1)

    When Wen Ruhui took Zhang Hui to the house she saw, he discovered that the house had been dilapidated for a long time. There were many weeds growing near the house, and the doors and windows were broken.


    Wen Ruhui put Zhang Hui on the steps in front of the house to sit down, and went to the house to clean up the debris.


    Zhang Hui thought that a clean person like Wen Ruhui would go to such a dusty place to clean up, and he felt guilty and pity in his heart.


    When Wen Ruhui walked out of the house, he might have taken off the veil covering his face for the convenience of work.Zhang Hui found that Wen Ruhui''s cold face looked much more cordial at this time.


    After the house was cleaned, Wen Ruhui helped Zhang Hui in.


    The only place to lie down in this room was the low couch that had just been put away. After Wen Ruhui helped Zhang Hui lie down, he sat down beside Zhang Hui.


    "Senior Sister Wen will also take a break, anyway, she will live soon, don''t worry about the others." Zhang Hui said.


    Wen Ruhui looked at Zhang Hui, then got up and looked around in the room, as if looking at what traces the previous owner of this house had left here.


    "This place is clean, it just wants nothing." Wen Ruhui whispered.


    Zhang Hui thought that Wen Ruhui was a person who could not eat the fireworks, but she could not think that she would know what the ordinary people need in their ordinary lives.


    Wen Ruhui walked over to Zhang Hui: "It''s getting dark, just one night, and the blood has stopped. It shouldn''t be too late to take you to the doctor tomorrow."


    Although Wen Ruhui knew something about medical science, he still had to let the doctor show Zhang Hui to see him.


    Zhang Hui lay on the couch and couldn''t sleep for a while, so he took the initiative to talk to Wen Ruhui: "Sister Wen is planning to return to Lushan next?"


    "No." Wen Ruhui replied lightly.


    Although Zhang Hui just asked so casually, he still wanted to know Wen Ruhui''s purpose while walking outside.


    "Then Bei Mang won''t return?" Zhang Hui asked carefully.


    "No answer." Wen Ruhui glanced at Zhang Hui coldly, indicating that he was asking too much.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself: "What is the purpose of her going to Beimang? Now Beimang is not going back, nor is Lushan. What is she trying to do?"


    After the two chatted for a few more words, Zhang Hui became a little sleepy and closed his eyes in a daze.


    After nightfall, Zhang Hui was half-asleep for a long time due to the pain of the wound. He opened his eyes and saw Wen Ruhui meditating next to this low couch.


    He thought that if Wen Ruhui also came to lie down on this couch, it seemed too unruly. If he got up and gave her the low couch, she would definitely not agree.So in the end, he could only maintain this state, opening his eyes from time to time to see Wen Ruhui who was sitting on the side.


    He also remembered that Xie Zhuo was drunk that night, he and Wen Ruhui looked at the flowers and the moon, that night was like a dream drunk in fragrance.


    On the second day, when Wen Ruhui took Zhang Hui away, Wen Ruhui reached into Zhang Hui¡¯s arm, and the two rose into the air at the same time. When Zhang Hui¡¯s body movement speed increased, Zhang Hui¡¯s body unconsciously wanted to move. Come, but at this moment, he can''t feel the flow of true power behind him.


    "Is it because of the injury, I seem to be back when I didn''t go to Lushan, and I have no luck at all." Zhang Hui began to feel a little anxious.


    They came to the nearest Xiangchun County. The location of this place is a bit off. It is expected that the people in Huanchen will not be able to catch it here, so they can stay here temporarily.


    Wen Ruhui found an inn and let Zhang Hui live there, then went out to find a doctor for him.


    She inquired about, and finally found a well-known local doctor for Zhang Hui. After seeing Zhang Hui¡¯s injury, he said that the injury had injured the muscles and veins. Even if the skin and flesh grow better, it may still be affected in the future. influences.


    Zhang Hui also thought that he could not perform the exercises, and expected that this injury might have injured the newly formed Consciousness Pulse.


    However, these doctors do not understand the pulse awareness that practitioners say, and can only prescribe some medicine to make his wounds heal earlier.


    Two days later, Zhang Hui''s back injury no longer hurts so badly, and the whole person''s spirit is much better.


    Wen Ruhui also expected that Zhang Hui''s injury would hurt her pulse. Several times, she worked for Zhang Hui, and wanted Zhang Hui to find out where the pulse was hurt.


    Zhang Hui felt that the real power that Wen Ruhui injected into his body would soon seem like there was nowhere to go, and it would not be able to form a complete cycle.


    Zhang Hui comforted: "Senior Sister Wen, forget it, let me figure it out by myself. Don''t waste your energy."


    Wen Ruhui thought for a while, and suddenly said, "I remember, we should go to Yaowanggu to find Wen Yingbo. He went out from Lugu. He is a well-known practitioner among the world''s famous doctors. He treats people. The reason for this is also the principle of cultivation, and he should be able to think of a way for you."


    Zhang Hui had heard of Wen Yingbo''s name earlier, and knew that he combined the medical theory with the natural way of nature, and created a new path to practice medicine, which made him famous.


    "Hey, I haven''t seen Uncle Wen Ying. I heard that this person is quite stubborn. He may not be an individual who can save him. If he really refuses to treat us, we will go for nothing." Wen Ruhui worried.


    "When my injury is better, I can go by myself. Why should I delay my senior sister''s work if I run for nothing?"


    Zhang Hui was embarrassed to let Wen Ruhui waste the time on the road for him, but when Wen Ruhui heard him say this, he immediately changed his face: "You are a Lushan disciple, and now there is no one by your side. I am your senior sister. I should also accompany you to find a famous doctor, and I will do the same for other juniors and sisters."


    Zhang Hui knew that Wen Ruhui was always arrogant, and she would be a little unhappy when he refused her to accompany him on this trip, but he always felt that Wen Ruhui''s remarks seemed to be deliberately hiding something.


    Zhang Hui was afraid of continuing to scan Wen Ruhui''s face, so he agreed, "Then there will be Senior Sister Lao Wen."


    "Don''t think about it so much, take care of your injury." Wen Ruhui''s tone was still so cold.


    After the two stayed in the inn for another day, Zhang Hui felt that the injury on his back no longer hindered walking, so he and Wen Ruhui bought a horse and started to drive in the general direction of Yaowanggu.


    They inquired all the way, the world knew that there were quite a lot of people in Medicine King Valley, but when it came to the specific location of Medicine King Valley, few people knew.


    Some people say that there are several large mountains to the west that are circled like a lotus flower. There is a large lake in the middle of the large mountains, which is called Tianhai by the locals. Yaowang Valley is on an island in the sea on that day.


    Zhang Hui guessed that Yingbo must have been in Lugu for a long time. When choosing a place, he also paid attention to the geographical conditions such as the environment and topography, as well as the natural exchange between man and nature.Just listening to the rumors makes people feel that the mystery of Yaowan Valley is not inferior to Lushan.

 603 Chapter 603 Medicine King Valley (2)

    When it was getting dark, Zhang Hui and Wen Ruhui looked for an inn nearby, planning to stop first and continue on their way tomorrow.


    The two sat drinking tea in the inn, waiting for the store to arrange a room for them.


    A shopkeeper came to pour tea for them. The corners of his mouth were bulging, red and purple, and it looked like he had received a very bad fist not long ago.


    Zhang Hui saw Dian Xiaoer''s appearance, so he looked at his face a few more times.


    The shopkeeper next to the shopkeeper came over and complained to the shop''s little second: "After saying that, wait until your face is swollen and come back, the red is like a monkey butt and the guest officer looks at you and can''t eat anything. If you don''t want to cause trouble, you won''t listen, those Beimang people Is it easy to mess with?"


    Zhang Hui heard that Xiao Er in this shop had been beaten by Beimang people, and thought of hearing that Huan Chen had left Changdu a long time ago on the road, so counting, they are all walking westward, and the days on the road are similar. , Did Huan Chen also come to this inn.


    Zhang Hui asked, "Little brother, is the leader of the group a man in his fifties, who is tall and looks fierce?"


    "Hey, how do you know that the uncle said something I didn''t understand, and then I asked him a few more words, maybe the person next to him beat me up." The shop second said.


    Zhang Hui and Wen Ruhui looked at each other, and after the shop''s second person left, Wen Ruhui whispered: "Sure enough, they also took this path. Tomorrow we can only change the route."


    The next day, after the two left the inn, they found a relatively detour, expecting to be able to avoid Huan Chen.


    The road faces the mountains and the water on the other, winding and winding all the way, but the scenery along the way is very good, so Zhang Hui temporarily forgets that they are avoiding Huanchen''s chasing and killing, as if they are doing a relaxing roam.


    After the two of them had walked that section of the mountain road, it was already midday, and the surroundings were extremely quiet. The trees on the roadside stood still in the sun, only the sound of the acquaintance was faintly agitated.


    Zhang Hui stopped his horse, took out the bamboo tube, hit the water in the stream next to him, and handed it to Wen Ruhui.


    At this time, he suddenly heard a rush of horseshoes in the distance, and quickly looked over.


    Before he could see anything unusual, he heard the sound of a strong wind in his ears, and then he felt black in front of him, and his whole body flew out involuntarily.The injury on his back was just right, but after such a fall, there was a burst of tearing pain.


    Zhang Hui''s mind was clear at this time. He knew they must have been attacked by Huan Chen. He tried to open his eyes to see if Wen Ruhui was also injured, but saw Wen Ruhui safe and sound, running towards him. .


    Wen Ruhui rushed to Zhang Hui, squatted down to help him, almost crying anxiously: "How are you?"


    Zhang Hui gritted his teeth to endure the pain, and shook his head towards Wen Ruhui. At this time, he was still a little dizzy and indistinct, as if the land behind him was shaking.


    Wen Ruhui stood up and looked back to see Huan Chen walking towards them.


    "Hahaha, brat ran here and fell into my hands!" Huan Chen laughed up to the sky, his laughter full of triumph.


    When he approached, he saw Wen Ruhui actually appear in front of him, his laughter stopped abruptly, and he said in surprise: "Princess--"


    Wen Ruhui¡¯s whip was already in his hand, and his face covered by the veil only left his eyes and forehead outside. Those eyes were as clear as water. At this moment, the expression in his eyes became fierce, and Wen Ruhui¡¯s whip pointed directly at Huan. Chen: "You are so brave to hit someone in front of my palace!"


    As soon as Huan Chen spotted Zhang Hui, he slapped him from a distance, too late to see who else was around Zhang Hui.He didn''t think that Princess Yunya would be by Zhang Hui''s side, and he was unbelievable and hesitant for a while.


    "How could the princess be with this kid?" Huan Chen asked straightforwardly.


    In Beimang, the Lord of the Kingdom of Beimang is only a superficial identity. The actual power of the Kingdom of Beimang is in the hands of Nanzhi, the great god seat of Beimang. The existence of the Lord of the Kingdom is more like a puppet, so Huanchen also treats Princess Yunya. It was just the respect that was decent on the surface, but when it came to a critical juncture, it would not put the people of the Beimang royal family in their eyes.


    Wen Ruhui sternly said: "Bold, is this something you can ask? I don''t allow you to hurt him anymore, so the people who are leading you get out of here!"


    Huan Chen sneered, and then moved closer to Zhang Hui: "Let him go, I''m afraid I can''t do this. This kid has struggled with me several times and put Gou Xin away. How can this account be written off like this?"


    Huan Chen walked towards Zhang Hui, stepped on Zhang Hui''s chest, gritted his teeth and said, "Say, where did you send Gou Xin?"


    "I don''t know!" Zhang Hui replied calmly.


    Huan Chen''s feet on Zhang Hui''s chest increased a little more force: "Don''t say yes, you have half life left and still have a hard mouth with me?"


    Wen Ruhui rushed towards Huan Chen and pushed Huan Chen away vigorously. Although Huan Chen did not put Wen Ruhui in his eyes, he did not dare to collide with Wen Ruhui physically, so he had to get away.


    Huan Chen said: "Princess, I advise you to ignore these things, your status is honorable, he''s just a humble stinky kid."


    "Advise you not to touch him, or you will regret it." Wen Ruhui''s tone became more determined.


    "Why did the princess say this?" Huan Chen heard that Wen Ruhui''s words seemed to have deep meaning.


    "I fell in love with him, he is the future boyfriend." Wen Ruhui said, looking at Zhang Hui''s face.


    Huan Chen squinted his eyes, and a sneer appeared on his face: "It''s not certain whether you princess is true or not. What kind of mess? I think I will take the two of you back and talk about it. This stinky kid will let him live more first. day."


    As Huan Chen spoke, the group of people he brought was only a hundred steps away from here. He stood there, waiting for those people to come up and take Zhang Hui away.


    "Dare you!" Wen Ruhui waved Huan Chen''s whip.


    Huan Chen backed away, instantly raised his palm to control Zhang Hui''s body, and pushed Zhang Hui as a living target under Wen Ruhui''s whip.


    Wen Ruhui''s whip was too late to control, so he hit Zhang Hui with a slap, and Zhang Hui fell to the ground again.


    Wen Ruhui felt distressed for Zhang Hui, and hated Huan Chen for making such insidious tricks. He looked at Huan Chen fiercely, his usual cold appearance suddenly became sharp.


    At this moment, a medicinal picker carrying a basket came out from a side road. He was more than 40 years old and was thin. He wore a pair of straw sandals under his feet, his trouser legs, and he walked extremely fast.


    There were still wet medicinal materials in his back basket, and he seemed to have just washed medicinal materials from the stream and came through here.


    When he saw Zhang Hui lying on the ground, he rushed over to see Zhang Hui''s injuries, and helped Zhang Hui turn over to stop the bleeding from the wound on his back.


    "Where is the nosy person? Get out of here!" Huan Chen cursed at the medicinal picker impatiently.


    The man stood up and kept looking at somewhere on Huan Chen''s face. Huan Chen thought that there was something wrong with his face, so he stood blankly.


    He suddenly stretched out his hand and hit the corner of Huan Chen''s mouth, then looked at his palm again, and said: "What a big poisonous mosquito, I am afraid it will die in my hand today."


    Huan Chen heard that the man was babbling around and calling him a poisonous mosquito, so he wanted to scold him back.At this moment, Huan Chen felt that his mouth was out of control, and began to shake unconsciously.

 604 Chapter 604 Medicine King Valley (3)

    The corner of Huan Chen''s mouth tilted to one side as if he was pulled by some external force, and the corners of his mouth would continue to shake after the original was returned. The smiley expression looked funny and scary.


    He stared fiercely at the person who picked the medicine, his fingers stretched stiffly to make a fist but he didn''t listen at all, and then his hands, feet and the back of his neck began to stiffen.The group of people with Huan Chen found that something was wrong, and hurried to the side of Huan Chen, they saluted Wen Ruhui, and then surrounded Huan Chen.


    "My lord, what''s wrong with you, why is your mouth always tilted to one side?"


    Huan Chen didn''t feel that his mouth was slanted. When the subordinate said that, his eyes widened in fright, and he closed his mouth tightly, trying to control his mouth not to keep shaking.The expression on his face was stiff, he wanted to speak but could not speak, the flesh on his cheeks was shaking with tension.


    Those Beimang people saw that Huan Chen had been watching the person who picked the medicine, guessing that Mingtang might be the person who picked the medicine. One person stepped forward and grabbed the clothes on the chest of the person who picked the medicine, and shouted loudly: " Did you do something on the Lord''s Envoy?"


    The person who picked the medicine was so frightened that he couldn''t say clearly: "The little one doesn''t know... I don''t know what happened."


    "That''s it, look at his scumbag, how could he make the Lord Saint like this?" Another person came over and let go of the medicine picker, and asked kindly, "I think you just stopped the bleeding of Zhang Hui, then Do you understand medical skills, what is the disease of our sage envoy?"


    The person who picked the medicine shook his head vigorously, and then both hands began to shake: "I can only stop the bleeding, the ancestral way."


    "Don''t delay here, and quickly bring the envoy to the city to find the doctor."


    A group of Beimang people were jealous of Wen Ruhui and didn''t dare to go up to get Zhanghui, so they had to set up Huanchen and left.


    When this group of people left, the person who picked the medicine had also left without a sound.


    "Just inadvertently, the eldest brother who picked the medicine left, I haven''t had time to thank him." Zhang Hui reluctantly straightened his body from the ground, searching around for the shadow of the medicine picker.


    Seeing that the blood from the wound on Zhang Hui''s back had stopped, Wen Ruhui stretched out his hand to help him: "Your wound is open. You have to find a place to raise it before you rush."


    "Huachen and these people have found you, they will only wait for the strange disease to come over to catch you when Huanchen gets better, so you should go first." Zhang Hui raised his head and saw Wen Ruhui''s gaze compared to when Huan Chen was just now. It''s much gentler.


    "I have my own opinion on this. You are getting new injuries and old ones now. I will talk about it when you get better." Wen Ruhui avoided Zhang Hui''s gaze, his tone still so cold.


    Zhang Hui had just been hit by Huan Chen''s palm. The pain in his chest was completely different from the pain in the open wound on his back. His chest was stuffy and painful, and his internal organs seemed to be shocked.


    The two thought that Huan Chen would enter the city to find a doctor, so they didn''t dare to go in the direction of entering the city anymore, so they had to find a family nearby to live in.


    After sleeping for a night, Zhang Hui felt that the injury on his back was much better. He felt soreness in his hands and feet, so he remembered to walk around.


    He walked in the yard where he lived in the farmhouse, stood at the door and looked out, feeling the movement of blood in his body through breathing.


    Suddenly, he had the illusion of returning to Lushan, because a young man walked in front of him, with a burden on his back, looking like a cloud bean from the side.


    He blinked vigorously and found that this person was really Yundou.


    "Yundou!" Zhang Hui laughed at the moment Yundou turned his head, "Idiot, it''s really you!"


    Yun Dou held the burden on his shoulders and ran towards Zhang Hui, smiling so that his eyes narrowed into a line: "It''s great, I''ve really found you only after I walked this way. "


    "Such a road? How did you find this place?" Zhang Hui asked in confusion.


    "After your master and I left Changdu, I heard that Huanchen also left Changdu. I guess he must be reconciled. He must have chased you. It''s not easy to know your whereabouts, but Huanchen''s whereabouts are easy to find out. . After separating from your master, I chased Huanchen and their gang all the way. Yesterday I ran into two Beimang people at an inn. They were drunk and didn¡¯t recognize me. I heard them say When Huan Chen injured you, I looked around along these roads. When I found this neighborhood, I saw blood on the edge of the water. I guess you should be somewhere not far away." Great Kung Fu General Zhang Hui was looking for him, and he was particularly proud of the process.


    When Zhang Hui heard Yundou talk about Gou Xin, he was immediately gripped and asked, "Where is my master? Where has he gone?"


    "Your master and I arrived by the big river. He suddenly said that he wanted to go to the sea to have a look, so he took a boat there and left."


    "Go to sea? How did he think of going to sea?"


    "On the surface, he seems to want to hide from Huanchen. I think it''s mostly for you. He doesn''t want you because he is involved in the grudge with Bei Amen." Yun Dou put down his burden and saw Zhang Hui''s face pale. As if hurt, Zhang Hui walked towards the house with his arms.


    At this time, Wen Ruhui came out from inside.


    Wen Ruhui and Yun Dou were surprised to see each other, and they stared at each other blankly.


    Yun Dou was not sure whether she was Yun Ya or Wen Ruhui, so he looked at Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui whispered in Yun Dou''s ear: "It''s Senior Sister Wen."


    Yun Dou went up to say hello: "What a coincidence, Senior Sister Wen, we actually met here."


    Wen Ruhui smiled politely at Yundou.


    Yun Dou did not dare to ask how Wen Ruhui had changed back from Yunya, let alone why she suddenly appeared next to Zhang Hui. After being slapped by her, he always felt that he might say something wrong. Provoked her.


    Yun Dou pulled Zhang Hui back into the room, and then asked how Wen Ruhui appeared beside him.


    After hearing what Zhang Hui said, he looked at Zhang Hui¡¯s face and sighed in surprise: "She is chasing you all the way, otherwise how could she suddenly appear when you were almost killed and just save you? Yes? And I plan to send you to Medicine King Valley. It''s a long way to take care of an injured person. Isn''t it troublesome?"


    "Okay, don''t make a whisper about the yin and yang, what are you talking about?" Zhang Hui looked at Yundou and began to be impatient with him.


    "What I want to say you didn''t understand. Senior Sister Wen doesn''t seem to be an enthusiastic person. Don''t you think it''s wrong that she is so kind to you?"


    Zhang Hui was questioned by Yun Dou, and his conscience was a little disturbed, but he would be unhappy if he told Wen Ruhui not to send her to Yaowanggu, so he didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, the voice of the hostess came from outside the house: "Girl, you are here, you just asked me for needle and thread, I found it, and I am about to give it to you."


    Yun Dou heard the voice as if he was at the door, and said bitterly: "Now that Senior Sister Wen knows that I''m talking about her behind the back, he will hate me even more."

 605 Chapter 605 Medicine King Valley (4)

    Early the next morning, Zhang Hui and Yun Dou got up and left the room where they slept. Wen Ruhui walked towards them lightly, smiled at them, and said to Zhang Hui: "Since Junior Brother Yun is here to accompany you, I don¡¯t need to be here. Stay longer, I still have something to do, so don''t live it here."


    Zhang Hui didn''t expect Wen Ruhui to say goodbye to him so suddenly, and looked at Wen Ruhui in surprise: "Senior Sister Wen is leaving so suddenly? Where is this going?"


    "Excuse me for the inconvenience, you can recover from your injury, and there will be a period of time later." After Wen Ruhui finished speaking, he nodded to Yundou again and signaled goodbye.


    Zhang Hui arched his hands towards Wen Ruhui: "Thank you for taking care of Senior Sister Wen for these few days. Since this is the case, Senior Sister Wen take care."


    Wen Ruhui nodded and smiled, quietly turned and walked outside the courtyard.


    Yun Dou saw Wen Ruhui walking far away, so she said, "She didn''t hear what I said last night, so she suddenly said she was leaving, right?"


    "No, she said before that she would accompany me to Medicine King Valley just because no one is taking care of me. Now that you come, she can leave."


    Hearing what Zhang Hui said, Yun Dou narrowed his mouth at him, and said, "Hey, look, I have taken care of everything that offends people. Sister Wen must find me particularly annoying. Why did she show up at this time so she didn¡¯t? The reason is by your side."


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m telling the truth, you tell the truth, did you mean that to Senior Sister Wen? What do you do if you let Mei Mei? I don''t allow you to bully her." Yun Dou often takes care of her eyebrows at Zhigongyuan. Mei became the best friend besides Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui lowered his head and said, "To be honest, when I first met her, I was a little bit... well, that, I thought a little bit, but after a long time, I figured it out. I only have eyebrows in my heart."


    Yun Dou looked at Zhang Hui contemptuously and said, "It''s good if you know it. Last time, people were very unhappy because of the matter between you and Sister Wen. You should heal the wound and coax her."


    After the two rested for a while, they set off again in the direction of Yaowanggu.


    The location of Yaowanggu is on the southwest corner of Qi State, and you can reach Beimang from the north of Yaowanggu, so Zhang Hui and Huanchen are going west.


    Zhang Hui recalled that the situation of Huanchen''s illness yesterday was strange. He had never heard of such a strange disease in Huanchen. I don''t know how he suddenly became that way yesterday.


    He thought, if Huanchen recovered from his illness, he might get news of Huanchen all the way to the west.But when they came along this road, they also asked some people along the way, and they all said that they didn''t see Beimang people passing this road.


    "Are they behind us?" Zhang Hui and Yun Dou said in a puzzled manner when they talked about encountering the Huanchen gang.


    "It''s not like, we didn''t walk fast. If Huan Chen chased you intentionally, it would not be possible to walk behind us."


    After a few days passed, Huan Chen didn''t chase him, and both of them felt much relaxed.And on the way to the west, the scenery along the way is beautiful, which is very different from the eastern part of Qi. Everything the eyes see is thicker and more colorful, even the sky is much bluer.


    When the two of them inquired, they heard that it was less than half a day away from Tianhai, and they all accelerated with excitement.


    Sure enough, after walking for a while, he arrived at the foot of the legendary mountains surrounding Tianhai. From this point of view, as long as you climb this mountain, you should be able to find the Medicine King Valley.


    The foot of the mountain is extremely humid and the heat is unbearable. In such a place, natural plants also grow luxuriantly. Trees with leaves larger than human heads can be seen everywhere, wild flowers in the mountains are blooming, and many flowers bloom beautifully. Zhang Hui has never seen it before.


    He saw a cluster of white flowers that were round and round like bells on the road. He thought it was rare. He wanted to reach out and pick it. Yun Dou immediately stopped him.


    "Don''t touch it indiscriminately. This flower has thorns. If you are pierced, you may feel itchy. The more beautiful the flower, the more careful you must be when touching it, especially in places like Yaowanggu." Groups of books, sometimes turn to some geographies with a lot of new things, they talk about the toxicity of these strange flowers and plants.


    Yun Dou walked, suddenly squatted down, and looked at the clump of grass next to him and said in surprise, "Is this red leaf grass? I only saw pictures in the book. The book records that this thing grows in the hot and humid southwest. The whole plant is dark red, which has a miraculous effect on trauma. I will take some off and apply it to you."


    Yundou said, picked a handful of red leaf grass, found a stone next to it, put the red leaf grass on a large flat stone slab and smashed it with the stone, and said in his mouth: "This medicine king is really good. In places, such rare herbs can be seen everywhere on the roadside."


    Zhang Hui saw Yundou''s seriousness, and always felt that Yundou was caught in some of his own imagination. He wondered: "Is this rare medicinal herb reliable? Don''t poison me to death."


    "Why is it unreliable? It''s exactly the same as recorded in the book. This is it." After Yun Dou smashed the herb, he tore off a strip of cloth from his clothes, put the smashed herb on the strip, and got it. Zhang Hui will be covered next to Zhang Hui.


    Although Zhang Hui couldn''t believe in Yundou, he expected that this plant would not poison him, so he picked up his clothes and asked Yundou to apply medicine to him.


    When the medicine was applied to the wound, Zhang Hui instantly felt a refreshing sensation, which was very comfortable. Just as he put on his clothes comfortably, he found strange tingling pains coming from his back. The feeling was like being caught by insects. The bite was normal, numb, painful and itchy, and then the pain became more and more serious, making him feel so uncomfortable that he wanted to roll on the ground.


    Yun Dou saw Zhang Hui''s expression with a hideous expression and wanted to take the medicine down. He was a little nervous and scared, but he couldn''t believe that Zhang Hui would be uncomfortable because of her own medicine.


    "What kind of poison are you, take it away quickly!" Zhang Hui cursed at Yundou, taking the medicine with the cloth strips and throwing it aside.


    When he stretched his hand to the side of the wound to scratch the itch, he felt that the area around the wound was already swollen, and the swollen area felt like he had lost consciousness.


    Yun Dou looked at Zhang Hui''s wound, a large circle around the wound was already swollen, and the superficial wound that was about to heal and began to scab because the skin was thinner than the surroundings, and it was extremely red.


    Seeing this, Yun Dou twisted his nose and mouth together, and muttered: "How could this happen? It''s exactly the same as recorded in the book."


    "Okay, don''t blame you, maybe some insect crawled over this grass, and it was covered with venom from the insects." Zhang Hui comforted, squatting next to the red leaf grass, carefully observing the grass, "Let''s get on now. Yaowanggu, since this worm is poisonous, the people of Yaowanggu can definitely detoxify it."

 606 Chapter 606 Medicine King Valley (5)

    The two quickened their pace, trying to get to Medicine King Valley before dark.


    They walked along the mountain path for a long time, and suddenly felt a cool breeze on the surface, expecting to reach the sky ahead.


    Sure enough, before half an hour, he came to the front of this large lake.


    The sky is surrounded by mountains, and you can''t see how big it is at a glance. Looking at it from afar, there is a long island in the lake. There are several hills on the island, and the houses on the mountains are faintly visible.


    "It should be Medicine King Valley over there." Yun Dou pointed to the island in the lake and said, "This big lake is really the same as the sea to those in the west who have never seen the sea."


    The two of them stood by the water, the sunlight was much gentler than before, and the breeze felt cool and pleasant.


    They looked around and saw no one rowing a boat, but saw a few boats parked on the shore. They expected that these boats were prepared for people entering the Medicine King Valley from outside.


    The two of them rowed the boat closer and closer to the island in the lake, and the houses hidden by the trees became clearer.At first glance, those houses obviously have local characteristics, but when you look closely, they look a bit like the houses of Lushan Zhigongyuan.


    Yun Dou was very happy after discovering this: "Look, the king of medicine remembers us Lushan. He might stay with us for a while and entertain us."


    "That''s not necessarily." Zhang Hui thought that Wen Ruhui had said that the king of medicine had an elusive temperament. He might not be willing to treat everyone, and sometimes he could even be cruel.


    The two went ashore and walked up a wider road until they saw people almost halfway through the mountain.


    Zhang Hui thought that the people who came to seek medical treatment in such a famous place as Yaowanggu must be in an endless stream.


    The few people they saw looked like patients who had come to seek medical treatment, and when they walked in the direction they came out, they saw the people working here.


    After entering the compound of Medicine King Valley, Zhang Hui saw several boys in uniform light gray clothes walking in the corridor. They were all thirteen or fourteen years old with sophisticated expressions on their faces, and they seemed to have stayed here. For several years.


    Seeing Zhang Hui''s puzzlement, Yun Dou took the initiative to explain: "They are the best at their age to learn a skill. They can be more focused when they are young and careful not to be disturbed by mundane things."


    Zhang Huibai glanced at Yundou and joked: "So, you may be the oldest disciple when you entered Lushan, I think you should give up."


    "What''s wrong with my age? I have a heart of innocence." Yun Dou said, catching up with Zhang Hui, and the two walked inside side by side.


    They entered a room, and there were only three or four boys working in that room, and there were about ten people around them. Some were doing rough jobs waiting for them to handle things, and some were patients waiting for them to arrange.


    Yun Dou whispered next to Zhang Hui: "They are really busy. It is best to arrange a place for us before dark."


    In front of Zhang Hui is a rich man in his thirties and thirties, who is dressed in splendid clothes with servants.When it was his turn to pass, a boy asked, "What''s wrong with the son?"


    The servant next to the man replied, "My son has a headache, dizziness, stuffy nose, and some cough."


    The boy looked up at the rich man¡¯s face, and said coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a common cold? We don¡¯t care about this disease. This is the rule of Yaowanggu. I¡¯m sorry, let you go for nothing. ."


    "Brother, look, we are all here, can we be accommodating, convenient, our place is small, and I am afraid of encountering quack doctors." The servant asked the boy in a low voice.


    "Yaowanggu rules, you can''t break it casually." The boy said, looking at Zhang Hui, "The next one, please come forward."


    Yun Dou followed Zhang Hui and whispered, "We won''t show it to Feng Han. I don''t know if we will show it."


    After Zhang Hui explained his intention to the boy, the boy asked Zhang Hui to pick up his clothes, took a look on his back, and said, "You are poisoned by the leaf bowl insect. You can take three pills. As for You said that you were injured and failed to heal. I will write it down for you. If you go to the side and wait, someone will come and call you."


    After Zhang Hui stepped aside, another boy took three pills and delivered them to Zhang Hui, saying, "Take one today, and one each tomorrow morning and evening. You can''t take one less, and you can''t miss the hour. , We don¡¯t give too much, please take it away, son."


    Zhang will collect the medicine and stand aside with Yundou, waiting for someone to come up and call them.


    He watched as the people waiting beside them were all called away, and in the end only him and Yun Dou were standing there.


    After an hour passed, the sky began to darken, and Zhang Hui and Yun Dou were still waiting there.


    Yun Dou said: "These people don''t care about us at all. What happened in front of us? The previous person who went out has been walking for so long, and we haven''t gotten our turn. I have to ask."


    As soon as Yun Dou was about to ask, a boy shouted at them from a distance: "The Lord of the Valley will not accept patients today, so please do it yourself."


    Yun Dou complained: "We have waited for so long, and seeing that it''s dark, why did we suddenly stop accepting?"


    "We are also passing the words of the Valley Master." One of the boys replied lazily, burying his head in packing and planning to leave.


    Yun Dou thought of this, even if he was angry, he still had to endure, and then he still had to ask these people.With a smile on his face, he leaned forward again: "Brother, we are the same sect of the King of Medicine, from Lushan, can you tell me again."


    A boy looked at Zhang Hui and Yundou again, and saw that although Zhang Hui''s face was pale and sickly, but his demeanor and appearance were extraordinary, he still looked a bit like a disciple from Lushan, and he said, "Wait a minute. I will go over and say it."


    Yun Dou smiled triumphantly at Zhang Hui: "Look, this is a good trick. Maybe the King of Medicine will ask us to talk to us later, so we can entertain us."


    After waiting for a while, the boy came in and said, "The owner of the valley said that he doesn''t want to see guests today. Let''s stay with the two of you. I will take you there tomorrow afternoon."


    Yun Dou looked outside and whispered: "It''s not dark yet, why can''t you see guests? People came from far away, and he said he didn''t want to see them and disappeared. This man has a terrible temper. ."


    "Don''t complain, he is very polite to stay with us." Zhang Hui said aside.


    At this time, a boy came over and said to Zhang Hui and Yun Dou with a book in his hand: "Two, the three antidote pills just now, plus the accommodation tonight and two meals tomorrow. It''s a dollar and a half, please pay first."


    Zhang Hui and Yundoumian looked at each other, thinking that Wen Yingbo was treating them as guests, but someone came to collect the money immediately.

 607 Chapter 607 Medicine King Valley (6)

    Yun Dou couldn''t believe it, pretending to smile, and asked carefully, "I still need to charge for food and accommodation?"


    The boy replied: "Regardless of who comes, the price will be calculated according to the rules."


    Yun Dou turned his head to Zhang Hui and said, "This medicine king is really stingy."


    "And the price is not low." Zhang Hui smiled, wondering if Yingbo was really stingy after hearing this.


    After staying in Medicine King Valley for one night, the two found that although the place is not big, everything is arranged in an orderly manner, and the food and accommodation are like the number one inn in the city, making people forget that this place is located here. The mountains in the remote countryside.


    When Zhang Hui heard about Wen Yingbo''s name, he expected that he would be like Xie Zhuo, who is inexhaustible and cannibals with fireworks, only to find that the smell of fireworks here is quite strong.


    Judging from the settings in various places in Yaowang Valley and the way the people here do things, Wen Yingbo knows how to operate.


    On the morning of the second day, Yaowanggu was quiet everywhere, because it took an hour or two to walk in from the mountain. Even if it was early morning, it was almost noon.


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou were walking around the island. After a while, Yun Dou was so tired that he was panting. He sat down on a big rock, looked at the distant landscape and sighed: "This place is quite comfortable. Next time I won¡¯t get into Lushan, I¡¯ll come to worship the King of Medicine as a teacher. You can see that the food and accommodation here are better than Lushan."


    "Look at the age of the children working on this island. Those seniors who first started with you can call you uncle." Zhang Hui teased.


    While the two were talking, they suddenly discovered that three ships were approaching here.


    "There are so many people here at once." Yun Dou stood up and looked over the surface of the water, and saw that the people on each boat were crowded together, all black, as if those people were still wearing the same clothes.


    Zhang Hui frowned and looked far away, thinking that these people who came over were very weird. Why would so many people come together if they came to see a doctor?


    "No, it seems to be from Huanchen." Yun Dou said in surprise, grabbing Zhang Hui''s arm and leaving.


    Zhang Hui took a closer look and saw that the one sitting in the middle on the first boat was really Huan Chen.


    He walked to the back of a bush and looked at the boat. He saw Huan Chen sitting cross-legged in the middle of the boat, sitting still for a while.


    "Does Huan Chen know our whereabouts and chased us here?" Yun Dou said.


    "It doesn''t seem to be. He didn''t bring all of his people, and some left on the other side of the mountain." Zhang Hui found a hidden road from behind the bushes and walked towards the back of the Medicine King Valley.


    Yun Dou catches up with Zhang Hui: "Aren''t we going to the front and waiting for the children to take us to the King of Medicine?"


    "Now I just happened to collide with Huan Chen in the past. We will wait for Huan Chen to talk about the medical treatment. Let''s find a place to hide first."


    When the two walked to a corner, a boy chased him up and said anxiously, "I''m looking for you, didn''t I have an appointment to take you to the Valley Master this afternoon? Why are you running around?"


    Yun Dou smiled favorably at the boy: "This... don''t worry, let others see it first, let''s wait."


    "The owner of the valley hates others not being punctual. If you don''t go this time, he won''t show it to you next time." The boy was impatient and planned to leave after speaking.


    Yun Dou looked at Zhang Hui, waiting for Zhang Hui to make up his mind.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself: "The Huanchen group may have to toss for a while, as long as we don''t go to the front now, we shouldn''t run into it."


    "Then bother little brother, take us there." Zhang Hui said after catching up with the boy.


    The boy turned his head and took Zhang Hui and Yundou along the path to the mountain. At this time, he had entered a mountain col and could not see the house at the front door.


    Up a dozen steps from the col, the boy turned around and urged: "Hurry up, it''s already late, and Gu is angry."


    "Do you still remember the hour? There are so many famous halls?" Although Yun Dou complained, he immediately quickened his pace.


    After the three of them went up the steps, there was a simple narrow door in front of them. Standing at the door and looking inside, you could see the depth of the courtyard.


    After entering through the narrow gate, the courtyard was quiet, no one was walking around. There was a big locust tree in the middle of the yard. The branches and leaves of the locust tree were enough to cover the whole locust tree.


    Zhang Hui thought that it was only seven or eight years after Wen Yingbo left Lushan, and this place seems to have been built for decades. It is expected that this place was not built by Wen Yingbo alone, but it was here after he came. The original foundation has been transformed.


    The boy walked ahead, led them to the outside of a room, turned his head and whispered, "Here it is."


    Zhang Hui and Yundou looked in at the door. The short and fat man in his fifties was sitting at the table and flipping an abacus. He had two moustaches, and his eyes were smaller than Yundou. He stared closely. On the account book placed on his chest, he looked like a Mr. Accountant.


    Zhang Hui guessed that this person should be Wen Yingbo, and this boy would not take them to see a Mr. Accountant.


    "Go in, the valley master is waiting for you." The boy said.


    "Wait." Wen Yingbo raised his head and looked at the door, and said to the boy, "They are late. Give them an extra penny."


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou smiled helplessly. They couldn''t believe that the person in front of them was Medicine King Wen Yingbo.


    After Zhang Hui entered the room, he saw that the person sitting at the other end of the table was actually the herb picker who slapped Huan Chen¡¯s mouth that day. The herb picker held a pen and wrote something beside him, without raising his head at all. Come see Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui walked to the man and bowed and said, "Last time this eldest brother helped me stop the bleeding before he had time to thank him. I didn''t expect that we would meet again here."


    The person in front of Zhang Hui was Zhou Cai, Wen Yingbo''s only disciple. This person was about the same age as Wen Yingbo, and was a famous doctor in this place before he followed Wen Yingbo.


    He wasn''t surprised to see Zhang Hui coming over, he just smiled at Zhang Hui indifferently: "You can help me, no thanks."


    Wen Yingbo looked at Zhou Cai: "Have you seen?"


    "Yes, Master, I saw it a few days ago." Zhou Cai and Wen Yingbo looked very respectful when they spoke.


    Looking at the two, Zhang Hui really felt that Wen Yingbo did not look like a master and apprentice, Zhou Cai looked like a medical practitioner, and Wen Yingbo looked more like the treasurer of Zhou Cai Yao''s shop.


    Zhang Hui remembered that Huanchen''s disease also had a weird attack that day. Zhou Cai slapped him on the mouth and he suddenly became ill.Zhang Hui originally thought that it might be that the herb picker had moved something on Huan Chen''s body, but that day he thought he was really a drug picker, and expected that he was not so capable to move Huan Chen.


    Now it seems that Huan Chen''s sudden illness may really be due to this person.

 608 Chapter 608 Medicine King Valley (7)

    "You two are the two juniors who came from Lushan?" Wen Yingbo turned his head and looked at Zhang Hui and Yundou.


    At this moment, Yun Dou had already stood in front of Wen Yingbo and bowed to him, and Zhang Hui had also walked over from Zhou Cai.


    "The juniors pay homage to Uncle Wen."


    In Lushan, the seniority can only be arranged according to the generations of the disciples of Lu Mingtang and Lu Youtang, because the disciples of the Gu Master are likely to cross generations, just like Wen Yingbo and Wen Ruhui were not originally in the same generation, but they worshipped under the Gu Master. Later, they were brothers and sisters, but Zhang Hui called Wen Ruhui the sister, but he wanted to call Wen Yingbo the uncle.


    Wen Yingbo took a closer look at Zhang Hui''s face and asked coldly: "Are you sick?"


    Zhang Hui thought that Wen Yingbo would ask them who they were under his disciple, or to inquire about Lushan''s deceased, but Wen Yingbo didn''t ask anything, so he got straight to the point.


    "The disciple had suffered a stab wound on his back before, and the wound was almost closed, but the pulse consciousness was damaged, and he couldn''t practice."


    As soon as Zhang Yuhua finished speaking, Wen Yingbo asked him to stand in front of him.


    Wen Yingbo looked at the wound on Zhang Hui¡¯s back, and then grabbed Zhang Hui¡¯s wrist to make him turn around. At this moment, Zhang Hui felt a rush of heat on his wrist and up his arm, reaching the back of his shoulder. Then walked in his pulse.


    A few days ago, Wen Ruhui also treated Zhang Huiyun Gong for his injuries, but the real power that Wen Ruhui delivered to Zhang Hui''s body could not reach the pulse at all.Zhang Hui guessed that this might be because Wen Yingbo''s skill is far better than Wen Ruhui, and it might also be that she has recovered a lot in the past few days.


    "Come on, draw it." Wen Yingbo pointed towards the pen and paper on the table.


    Zhang will draw the flow path of the true power that he just felt. Wen Yingbo picked it up and looked at it. He immediately said with great certainty: "The left pulse is broken. It is broken here. It will not completely destroy your whole Know the pulse, but here is a very important pass, the true power will be lost in vain when it reaches this point."


    "Then what to do? Is there any way to fix it?" Yun Dou asked with concern.


    "The restoration of the pulse of consciousness is something that affects the whole body. It cannot be said to repair this place alone, nor can it be re-formed as when the pulse was first opened. It will only destroy the original foundation and eventually become more It''s getting messy."


    Hearing this, Zhang Hui remembered that he also had the idea of ??reopening the pulse. Fortunately, Wen Ruhui said that he should not act rashly and asked him to come to Wen Yingbo.


    "So Uncle Master, can you do anything?" Yun Dou asked next.


    Uncle Wen Ying gave Yundou a white look, and said impatiently: "This kind of trivial matter actually asks me if Wen Yingbo can do it? Of course I can do it, otherwise how can I be called the King of Medicine?"


    After Wen Yingbo finished speaking, he picked up a pen and quickly wrote a long series of tactics on the paper, and then put the pen down like tired, sat in a chair and panted, saying: "Here is the mental method. It takes a lot to repair. It¡¯s been your own good for a long time."


    Zhang Hui could see that Yingbo was so confident, and he expected that there should be no major problems with this matter.He lifted the mantra on the table with both hands, bowed and thanked Wen Yingbo, "Thank you, Master."


    "Five coins, no bargaining." Wen Yingbo raised his head to look at Zhang Hui, his expression was extremely proud, and he expected the money to be made again.


    Yun Dou touched the remaining silver in his arms, his face was surprised at first, then became embarrassed, and looked at Zhang Hui awkwardly: "We only have the last bit of entanglement. There is no way... just buy it."


    Zhang Hui now deeply understands why Wen Yingbo can repair this remote island so well. He is simply a businessman who has been delayed from practicing medicine.


    At this moment, a boy hurriedly rushed in, walked to Wen Yingbo, and said in a flustered expression: "Master Gu, many people from Beimang have come outside. They are so unreasonable. They will look for you when they come. I would like to wait a lot, I''m already here by now."


    When Zhou Cai heard this, she quickly stood up and said to Wen Yingbo: "Master, this seems to be my fault. I''d better avoid it. A few days ago, I went out to gather medicine and happened to encounter the group of Beimang. Someone bullied this little brother and a young girl. I couldn¡¯t see it and was afraid of getting into trouble. So I pretended to slap him and slapped him with some tossing medicine. I didn¡¯t want to hurt him for seven days. He will fully recover afterwards."


    Zhou Cai looked at Wen Yingbo eagerly, afraid that Wen Yingbo would give him a scolding.


    "Okay, you love to make the poisonous disease cause me trouble sooner or later."


    "I''m fiddled with poison and I''m worried that no one will try the poison for me. I just ran into this person. I was very careful when I came back. I don''t know how he discovered my whereabouts."


    Wen Yingbo looked at Zhou Cai with disgust: "Go out, I naturally have a way to deal with it for you, and if you mess with me, you can leave by yourself."


    Zhou Cai got up and quickly walked towards the back room.


    Zhang Hui saw that Zhou Cai had left, and he stepped forward and said, "Uncle Master, we have a holiday with those Beimang people, and we also need to avoid it."


    As soon as Zhang Hui finished speaking, Yun Dou pulled him towards Zhou Cai''s direction.


    "No, you two are outsiders, I don''t care about you, don''t cause me trouble." Wen Yingbo looked at Zhang Hui and Yun Dou coldly, and motioned to let them out.


    Zhang Hui knew that Wen Yingbo loved to settle accounts, but he never expected that he would be so unkind at this critical time and would refuse to allow them to hide with him.


    "Huh, I can''t save you when you die!"


    Yundou is hard to get angry on weekdays, and when she says this, she can''t hide the grievance on her face.


    Zhang Hui bumped Yundou''s arm, took the mental formula written to him by Wen Yingbo on his sleeve, and said goodbye to Wen Yingbo: "If this is the case, I would like to thank Master Wen first."


    When the two of them left the yard, there were only two ways to go, one was a downward step, and they were likely to encounter Huan Chen when they went down here.The other road goes back around the yard, and you can''t tell where it will lead.


    Zhang Hui didn''t have time to think about it, so he could only walk along the path to the back of the yard.


    The two of them walked for a while, then stopped to listen to the movement ahead, and found that there was a quiet area everywhere. It seemed that Huan Chen did not seem to be making trouble in the King of Medicine Valley.


    "Did he really come to see the doctor?" Zhang Hui muttered in his heart.He also thought that Huan Chen did seem to be suffering from a strange disease in the first place, and he could easily hear Wen Yingbo''s reputation when he walked westward, so it was not impossible to see a doctor.


    The two of them walked forward again and began to smell the medicine. It was expected that the place in front of the medicine king valley was where the medicine was refined.


    At this moment, there were rustling footsteps and the low voice of the middle-aged man. Zhang Hui thought that Yaowanggu was working with a teenager in his teens, and the person who came here would be Huan Chen. People.

 609 Chapter 609 Taking The Wrong Medicine (1)

    Zhang Hui thought that the trees on this island are sparse and it is not easy to hide, so they can only walk towards the place where the medicine is concocted. Fortunately, there is a bush of woods covering the place where the footsteps come from, and they are walking. This road is clean and there are no leaves, so there won''t be such a big movement on it.


    Yun Dou walked quickly and whispered: "What are these people doing behind here, do you know that we are here on this island?"


    "That might be right, anyway, just be careful."


    The two of them smelled the smell of medicine getting stronger and stronger. After passing a corner, they saw a house in front of which was surrounded by walls and the main building was built like a round tower. When they approached, there was a plaque hanging at the entrance. It says "Alchemy Room".


    Zhang Hui stood under the plaque and looked up, thinking about where they should go now and whether they could enter this place.


    But before he could figure it out, he heard fast footsteps from the other side of the wall.


    "Did they change their way?" Zhang Hui didn''t have time to tell who was about to come, so he pulled Yundou towards the main entrance of the alchemy room.


    There was a strong smell of medicine, and there was some choking smell of fireworks, and there was a feeling of smoke in the surrounding wall.


    Zhang Hui and Yundou entered a low house at random. The boy who was in charge of guarding the house on weekdays heard that an outsider had entered the alchemy room. He hurried to the door and shouted: "Who is it? Outsiders can''t enter."


    With a stick in his hand, the boy looked fierce and wicked. He was not afraid to see two aliens walking towards him, and he still repeated the sentence: "No outsiders can enter."


    The two Beimang people thought that Huanchen would come here to seek medical treatment, and did not dare to offend the people on this island, so they didn''t dare to forcibly enter. They just asked: "Did anyone else come in here just now?"


    "No, you are the only ones who come in, hurry up, no outsiders can come in." The boy was young and saw few people. Now facing the two aliens, although he sticks to his post, he still feels guilty and keeps repeating that. The sentence "Outsiders cannot enter."


    Although the two Beimang people looked very polite on the surface, they didn''t stop, and they talked while walking inside.


    After Zhang Hui and Yun Dou came to the main building, they heard that the boy in charge of the guard outside the door was arguing with the Beimang.


    Then they heard noises near the main building again. Yun Dou thought that the two Beimang people were about to enter the main building, so scared that Zhang Hui pulled Zhang Hui and hid behind the statue, because the hall was empty and there was no other place behind the statue. Can hide.


    When they stood behind the idol, they heard footsteps outside and got closer.Zhang Hui was ready to rush out and fight with Beimang.


    Yun Dou was so nervous that he squatted and bent into a ball. When his hand was on the ground, he found that there was a gap in the floor tile. With a little effort, he lifted the floor tile next to him.


    "Hey, there is also the basement. Let''s hide below here." Yun Dou couldn''t restrain his excitement, and tried to control his voice.


    Zhang Hui took the half-lifted floor tiles and moved them aside, let Yundou jump down first, and then jumped down and returned the floor tiles to the original.


    They fumbled forward through a passage, and finally reached a dark basement.


    Zhang Hui could feel that this basement was carefully repaired, the walls were waterproof, not damp at all, and there was no musty smell in it, but there was a faint smell of medicine.


    He felt everything in the room with his hands, and he felt that there were several rows of shelves in the middle. There were many large and small altars and pots on the shelves. He thought that the basement was so secretive that it should be a place where medicines were hidden in the Medicine King Valley.


    Suddenly, he was tripped by a fallen chair under his feet and staggered forward on a shelf. He worried that the shelf would collapse and the jars above would fall to pieces, so he used all his strength to stabilize the shelf.


    In the end, the shelf stabilized, and only one bottle fell. He felt that something was falling and wanted to pick it up, but he fell to the side again.


    The broken silver in his arms, after hearing Yingbo''s formula for him, all kinds of things scattered all over the ground.


    "Oops, the last medicine I took yesterday has not been eaten, and it just fell on the ground." Zhang Hui anxiously touched the ground, because the boy who gave the medicine yesterday told me that all three pills must be taken to poison. Can be solved.


    Yun Dou also came over to help Zhang Hui find it together.


    "Isn''t this here, here you are." Yun Dou grasped Zhang Hui''s clothes in the dark, followed Zhang Hui''s arm and stuffed the medicine he picked into Zhang Hui''s hand.


    Zhang Hui thought that it was not far from the time to take the third medicine, and he would lose it again later, so he might as well eat it now.


    He just swallowed the medicine, and he touched another medicine on the ground, and then Yundou also touched another.


    Zhang Hui realized that this might have been spilled from the bottle that just fell, and the medicine he swallowed might not be the medicine that can detoxify.


    Yun Dou thought of this too, and said in shock: "It''s miserable, you took the wrong medicine, you won''t die, will you?"


    After a while, he found that Zhang Hui was fine, and he was still lying there to see if there were any pills left on the ground.


    After searching for a while, they found three pills in total.


    "It should be here." Zhang Hui said.


    "I don''t know if the medicine you took is an antidote. These three medicines are all about the same size. I can''t tell the difference."


    "The one I ate seemed to be the same size." Zhang Hui held the three pills in one hand and touched the bottle that just fell with the other. The bottle had broken from the neck of the bottle, and he filled the three pills into In the bottle, put it back on the shelf next to it.


    "What should I do? You are probably eating wrong?"


    "I don''t care about him, I''ll do it if the poison is not dead." Zhang Hui said casually.


    He walked back to the opening into the basement and listened carefully to the movement outside. After he heard intermittent footsteps, he couldn''t hear the sound from above for a long time.


    "The two Beimang people looked at the alchemy room we entered, and they would definitely not leave so easily, they would definitely stay there waiting for us to go out." Zhang Hui thought of this, and could only go back to the basement with peace of mind. Sit down and wait.


    At this time, he felt a little chest tightness and flustered, thinking that it might be that the basement was too closed, and sitting and meditating should relieve him.


    He stumbled into a state of meditation, and began to feel the burning of his hands and feet, and then the burning sensation began to spread upwards, and when it rose above his neck, he felt that his chest became unbearable.


    Yun Dou heard that Zhang Hui''s breathing was not right, and immediately leaned in and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Is it because you just took the wrong medicine?"

 610 Chapter 610 Taking the Wrong Medicine (2)

    Zhang Hui¡¯s chest is suffocated, his head seems to be stuck in an iron ball that is swelling and heating up, his face is burning and his neck is stiff. He knows Yun Dou is talking next to him, but he just feels a little dizzy and can¡¯t listen. What Yun Dou was talking to him, could not answer Yun Dou''s question.


    Yun Dou grasped Zhang Hui''s shoulder and shook it. When she touched Zhang Hui''s hot neck, she pulled her hand back in shock, and said anxiously, "It must have been the wrong medicine just now."


    After he finished talking, he walked to the shelf where Zhang Hui just hit, touched the half-falling bottle, and poured out the medicine in the bottle: "I took these over and asked Yao Wang what is this? I''ll give you the antidote."


    Moreover, Huan Chen suddenly felt like a strange disease that day, his mouth and eyes were crooked and his body was stiff. After half a day, his symptoms were relieved, but then he attacked at the same time almost every day.


    He sent people to find the doctors along the way and watched them all. No one knew what his illness was, and he wouldn¡¯t suspect that the medicine collector he met that day, because that person was just talking to him. He slapped him, and the only medical skills he knew were hemostasis.


    The doctors who could not find the cause recommended Yao Wang Wen Yingbo to Huan Chen, so he decided to go to Yao Wang Gu for medical treatment.


    After Huan Chen saw Wen Yingbo, Wen Yingbo looked at his face, gave him a pulse, and said frankly: "You will get better in two days from this illness."


    Although Huan Chen knew Wen Yingbo''s reputation, but so many doctors couldn''t get a good disease. Wen Yingbo gave him the pulse and said that he would heal in two days. This is too mysterious.


    "Okay, please give me medicine from the King of Medicine." Huan Chen was still willing to trust Yingbo once.


    "You don''t need any medicine, it will be better after two days." Wen Yingbo''s tone was still so sure, because Zhou Cai had just told him that he would detoxify Huanchen''s poison by himself in seven days.


    Huan Chen thought: "Wen Yingbo was once a direct disciple of the Lord Lushan Valley. He wants to have extraordinary abilities. Since he is so sure that the disease will heal in two days, he may really be right."


    "Since the King of Medicine is so sure, I can rest assured," said Huan Chen.


    At this time, one of Huan Chen''s subordinates gave him a wink and asked him to go out quickly.Huan Chen bid farewell to Wen Yingbo and left the room.


    "Why are you so flustered?" Huan Chen asked.


    The man replied, "I found Zhang Hui in the Medicine King Valley. Two brothers walked back there and saw Zhang Hui and the fat boy entering the alchemy room, but they went into the alchemy room and searched for them but they couldn''t find anyone. "


    Huan Chen thought that Wen Yingbo was definitely not a bully person. If you want to catch people on his site and not say hello to him, you will definitely offend him, but saying hello to him may not make them here. Catch Zhang Hui, because Wen Yingbo and Zhang Huike are both Lushan disciples.


    Huan Chen turned back again, and Xiang Wen Yingbo smiled and said, "Presumably the king of medicine has met the kid Zhang Hui. We have something to ask him about. My subordinates saw him enter the alchemy room, but If you can''t find him again, can Yaowang make it convenient for your people to find Zhang Hui?"


    When Wen Yingbo heard what Huan Chen said, he stared at Huan Chen, curled up his beard and said angrily: "I only take care of the doctor. When will I be in charge of arresting people? After seeing the illness, go quickly, you guys. So many people here look fierce and evil, affecting my business."


    Huan Chen had also heard of Wen Yingbo Aicai, so he looked at the subordinates behind him, and the man immediately placed a silver coin next to Wen Yingbo.


    Wen Yingbo grabbed the silver and threw it at Huan Chen''s feet: "You won''t care about the amount of money. If you don''t leave, I will let you see how I can poison!"


    When Huan Chen heard Yingbo say this, he remembered that the strange disease he had had suddenly broke out, and he said it would be fine. It really seemed like someone had moved his hands and feet on him. This poisoned person is so powerful. It may be someone who heard about Yingbo.


    Huan Chen has suffered enough sins these days, and he is still a little jealous of Wen Yingbo, thinking: "We are just guarding near Tianhai. As long as Zhang Hui leaves the Yaowang Valley, I don''t believe that he can''t be caught."


    Therefore, Huan Chen took his people away from Yaowang Valley and guarded the coast of Tianhai.


    Zhang Hui and Yundou hadn''t heard any movement in the basement for a long time, so they wanted to try to get out to see if the people from Huanchen had gone out.


    After the two of them came out of the exit behind the alchemy room, the surrounding area was still quiet.


    "It should be gone." Yundou said after looking around, "Go, we can go out."


    The boy guarding the alchemy room had no idea that Zhang Hui and Yun Dou had stayed here and didn''t leave. After he entered the back room, Zhang Hui and Yun Dou had already left the alchemy room.


    The two went straight down, and soon arrived at Wen Yingbo.


    With the three medicines in his arms, Yundou walked straight to Wen Yingbo.


    "Uncle Master, help me, look at what kind of poison this is. Why did Zhang get fever all over the body and become unconscious after taking it?" Yun Dou handed the three pills to Wen Yingbo.


    Wen Yingbo felt strange when he saw Zhang Hui and Yundou come back, and when he saw Yundou took the medicine and asked him, he felt that something must have happened behind it.


    He took the medicine and put it in front of his nose and smelled it, his expression immediately changed, and he was shocked: "Where did you get the medicine?"


    Zhang Hui stepped forward to explain how they were chased by the people from Huanchen, and how they rushed into the alchemy room, and finally confused the medicine.


    Uncle Wen Ying patted the table anxiously after hearing this: "It''s broken, it''s broken, my seven years of hard work, why did it get into your stinky kid''s stomach?"


    Only then did Zhang Hui realize that what he was taking was not poison, but some miraculous medicine that Yingbo had worked so hard to refine. At this moment, even if he felt uncomfortable, he could not vomit the medicine.


    Wen Yingbo flushed anxiously, grabbed Zhang Hui¡¯s neck and lifted it up, then sighed angrily, and slapped Zhang Hui¡¯s stomach with a palm: "Smelly boy, I can¡¯t wait to pierce your stomach and poke me Xuanxinwan found out."


    "Uncle Master, I''m really sorry. I will take this medicine for one day. I''m afraid...or, Master, tell me the medicinal materials for refining this medicine, and I will pay you all." Zhang Hui cautiously comforted. Wen Yingbo.


    Yun Dou saw that Ying Bo was so nervous about this medicine, and asked in confusion: "Uncle Master, you will have fever and chest tightness when taking this medicine. What''s so rare? This is not a good thing at all!"


    "You know what a fart!" Wen Yingbo scolded Yundou fiercely. "It took me eight lifetimes to get moldy before you got on the two of you little bastards. He took this medicine more than three years of cultivation, and this medicine Taking it during the open pulse period is most effective for practitioners. This stinky boy can''t afford my medicine at this time. He has to stay to work and pay his debts with his wages."

 611 Chapter 611

    Yun Dou thought that when he left Yaowanggu at this time, someone who happened to be caught in Huanchen was waiting not far away, so it was better to stay at ease and let Yaowanggu be their shelter.


    "Then Zhang Hui and I will stay and work together, and all the wages will be used to pay off the debt." Yun Dou said.


    Wen Yingbo was still not reconciled, sighed heavily, and cursed in a low voice: "Your ten years of wages are not enough to pay me for this medicine, but I will suffer even more if you leave me like this."


    After Wen Yingbo finished speaking, he called the outside boy he often called in: "Huo, send these two people to clean, and get rid of one or two of the lazy people who used to be in charge of cleaning."


    Zhang Hui felt funny when he heard Yingbo say this. He was so angry that he did not forget to plan carefully and save money by driving away lazy people.


    The boy named Ahuo was only twelve or thirteen years old. He was thin, white and pure, and spoke decently. Nothing annoyed him. Everyone in Yaowanggu recognized him.


    He walked around with Zhang Hui and Yundou and told them where they were responsible for cleaning.


    They can almost walk to places, roads, and yards of all sizes to clean them. When they reach the back end of the island, they appear in front of a few people is a unique small courtyard, unlike other places built in Yaowanggu. Formal and style, the courtyard house is also small, like an ordinary local home.


    A Huo pointed to the room and said, "Don''t go there before. That is the place of the young lady. The men in the valley don''t go there. The valley owner knew that he would be driven out of the Medicine King Valley."


    "Your Valley Master actually has a daughter?" Yun Dou asked casually.


    A Huo glanced at Yun Dou disgustingly: "What are you talking about, why can''t our Valley Master have a daughter? The lady is both good-looking and good-natured, so the Valley Master will not let him see strange men for fear of being caught. Abducted."


    Zhang Hui secretly said in his heart: "Your valley owner is very close to everything about yourself. Even a plain-looking daughter may be afraid of being abducted."


    After A Huo took Zhang Hui and Yun Dou around for a while, he took them to the residence again. Although there were few people doing things here, everyone still crammed into a room and lived in one room.


    During the day, Zhang would sweep the floor everywhere and remove weeds. What he did was not a hard work, and the injuries on his back would not hinder much.After resting at night, he felt that his whole body was undergoing subtle changes compared to before.


    When he just ate the Xuanxin pill in the basement, he felt as if he had been poisoned, and his whole body was uncomfortable, but the attack later became less serious.It seems that this body has slowly begun to contain the medicine, and it is beginning to benefit from the medicine.


    Wen Yingbo gave him the mantra for restoring the pulse, he would take it out as soon as he had time, and his brain was loaded with a map of the growth of the pulse on his back. He could imagine the pulse of these few days. The process of change.


    Moreover, Wen Yingbo also said that the Xuanxin Pill has the greatest effect on practitioners in the open-mai realm. He thought that this change in the veins might also benefit from the Xuanxin pill.


    In the dark, Zhang Hui sat cross-legged in the corner by himself, surrounded by grunts. After sitting for a long time, he would turn a deaf ear to these unpleasant sounds and completely enter his own world of imagination.


    He imagined a clear spring flowing in his body, the water flowed up and down, gentle and natural, he seemed to be in a deep dream now, when he suddenly became sober, he suddenly remembered that he was able to perform as before. The problem of his pulse recognition has been completely resolved.


    He opened his eyes and saw the darkness all around him, but he was a hundred times more energetic at this time. He imagined that he had the power to drive the night away. It seemed that he yelled and pushed his hand up. Can break the night and let the day come.


    Zhang Hui sat alone and laughed, and suddenly sighed: "The King of Medicine Wen Yingbo really didn''t bear a false name. This formula and Xuanxin Pill have the effect of recreating!"


    Zhang Hui admired Wen Yingbo in his heart, but he did not dare to go to Wen Yingbo to thank him, because he knew that Wen Yingbo was stingy. If he went to him again, it would only make him feel sorry for his Xuanxin pill again. Will think of any way to make Zhang Hui compensate.


    One day later, Zhang Hui was doing his routine early morning cleaning and saw Wen Yingbo walking down the steps towards him.


    When Wen Yingbo walked over, he didn¡¯t talk to Zhang Hui. He grabbed one of Zhang Hui¡¯s wrists, put his fingers on it and pressed it, and said, "The brat is almost recovered. I don¡¯t think you look like People who have stayed in Lushan for a long time, but they still play well."


    Zhang Hui raised his head and looked at Wen Yingbo, suddenly felt that Wen Yingbo had become a lot more kind, not as mean and indifferent as before.


    "Uncle Master''s medical skills are brilliant, Zhang will be grateful." Zhang Hui looked at Wen Yingbo, and it seemed that Wen Yingbo was willing to talk to him like this.


    Wen Yingbo was pacing slowly, as if he wanted to stay and talk to Zhang.


    He took a serious look at Zhang Hui''s face, and said: "Sure enough, you have the same skin as your father, but you don''t have to be as capable as your father."


    "My father?" Zhang Hui asked softly. He only remembered that when Wen Yingbo was in Lushan, Lu Yan was also in Lushan, so they were considered old friends.


    "Hey, your father doesn''t know whether it''s alive or dead. A few years ago, I went to Beimang to look for him. Unfortunately, I didn''t find any news at all. At that time, my daughter was still young and was in someone else''s house, so I had to come back first. "Wen Yingbo''s voice became gentle, sighing from time to time while speaking.


    "Uncle Master went to Beimang to find my father?"


    Zhang Hui thought to himself that Wen Yingbo still has such a friendship with his father, and I am afraid that Wen Yingbo is the only person who went to Beimang to find Lu Yan.


    "Hey, as soon as Lu Yan is gone, there is no more confidant in the world!" Wen Yingbo sighed once again.


    Zhang Huixin said: "You said that you and my father are close friends, how can you be so stingy with his son?"


    Wen Yingbo went on to say: "You father and son are the same, you don''t know the heights of the earth, your father wanted to compete with everyone, no, there is no news in Beimang, and the same is true for you. Younger and Ye Xiang are competing. Forget it, I got on the bar with Huan Chen."


    Hearing Yingbo say so, Zhang Hui felt very surprised. Since they came to Yaowanggu, Wen Yingbo has never looked at him directly, but now he even knows that he and Ye Xiang are celebrating the festival. This person is really Somewhat unpredictable.


    After Wen Yingbo finished speaking, he shook his head and walked forward, turning his back to Zhang Hui and said loudly, "Work hard. Don''t think that you can get a little benefit from me by getting acquainted with your father."

 612 Chapter 612

    After Wen Yingbo left, Yun Dou took the broom and walked quickly towards Zhang Hui.


    Yun Dou''s footsteps were brisk, and he looked at Zhang Hui with joy: "Hua Chen must have gone, or shall we go too?"


    "Huan Chen is gone? How did you know?" Zhang Hui asked.


    "I heard from the little brothers on the island that the successor to the Great God Seat of Bei Amen has been selected. It is a young man named Fu Yan. Bei Mang has already announced the news to the world, and the ceremony will be held in five days. Huan Chen must rush back to participate." Yun Dou said relievedly. He previously said that staying and working with Zhang Hui to pay off the debt was just a stopgap measure. He wanted to hide in Yaowang Valley for a while.


    Zhang Hui also knew that he couldn''t really stay in Medicine King Valley all the time, but now that they were leaving, Wen Yingbo would definitely not easily agree.


    On the morning of the second day, Zhang Hui and Yun Dou came to see Uncle Wen Ying.


    Wen Yingbo did not receive guests in the morning, so Ahuo took the two to the study inside.


    Wen Yingbo saw that Zhang Hui and Yundou hadn''t gone to work at this time, presumably they had come to say they were leaving.


    Zhang Hui said, "These days I have been disturbing Master Wen. Now the younger generation¡¯s illness is cured, and there are still important things to do. It¡¯s not good to stay in the Medicine King Valley for a long time. Today, I came here to thank Master Uncle and Xiang Master. Goodbye."


    "You haven''t saved enough money yet?" Wen Yingbo lazily looked at the two juniors in front of him, and talked about money.


    "We think of a way to pool enough money and send it to Medicine King Valley." Yun Dou said.


    "That will have to wait until what year, I don''t bother to seek you debt collection for the money in the future." Wen Yingbo looked at Zhang Hui coldly, with a little annoyance in his tone, "The stinky boy who crossed the river and demolished the bridge, how are you sincere to keep it? Come down to work, obviously I''m here to hide from Huanchen temporarily. Now that Huanchen is gone, you are going to leave. Where should I be the King of Medicine Valley?"


    Zhang Hui looked at Yingbo''s expression, and he seemed to have seen through their thoughts a long time ago, and this is not so easy to talk about.


    At this time, A Huo walked in, handed a bracelet to Wen Yingbo, and said carefully: "The young lady said she gave this to the two sons as compensation for the Xuanxin Pill."


    Zhang Hui was stunned, and it took a long time to understand the meaning of A Huo''s words. He felt very puzzled in his heart. Why did Wen Yingbo''s daughter and them never know each other, so why gave them such a valuable thing?


    Wen Yingbo threw the bracelet on the table, his eyes were red with anger, and he cursed behind the screen: "You stinky girl deliberately sings against me, right? I just said a few words about you just now. Competing?"


    Zhang Hui looked at the screen and saw a red figure getting further and further away from the screen, and disappeared in a while.


    He guessed that Wen Yingbo''s daughter was here just now, and she was probably arguing with Wen Yingbo, because they came, she went behind the screen.


    Wen Yingbo spread his anger on Zhang Hui and Yundou again, and said impatiently: "Let''s go, let''s go, here is also annoying me."


    Yun Dou couldn''t help laughing, thanking Wen Yingbo, and pulling Zhang Hui out.


    After Zhang Hui went out, he caught up with Ah Huo and said, "I will definitely return your lady''s bracelet to her in the future. Thank her for me."


    Ahuo smiled and said, "The lady said, the bracelets don''t need to be returned. The owner of the valley and the lady often quarrel, and it just happened that the lady was angry today. You are just a fisherman and you don''t need to take it to heart."


    Zhang Hui shook his head and smiled, sighing that it was interesting to the father and daughter.


    He and Yun Dou left the Yaowang Valley by boat, and when they arrived at the coast of Tianhai, the two looked around and found nothing wrong. It was expected that Huanchen and his people had really gone.


    Yun Dou looked for a fish at the water¡¯s edge, and said, ¡°I saw a few people from Beimang around here from time to time a few days ago. They didn¡¯t come to the water, just guarding on the mountain road. What a famous hall, I haven''t seen it in the past two days, I haven''t seen any of them."


    They went out of the mountains surrounding Tianhai again, and asked the locals at a westward intersection. They all said that they saw a group of Beimang people walking westward a few days ago.


    Zhang Hui was relieved and felt that Huan Chen had really left.


    "Don''t worry, Bei Amen''s ceremonies are very grand. How could Huan Chen not go back to participate?" Yun Dou walked briskly, and he was as happy as he was out of the cage after leaving the Medicine King Valley. "Let''s return to Lushan soon. It¡¯s still Lushan¡¯s life that is more comfortable."


    Zhang Hui was still thinking about whether Huan Chen really left, and he was a little absent-minded when talking to Yun Dou.


    Yun Dou asked, "Don''t you want to go back, don''t you want to read your eyebrows?"


    "Huh?" Zhang Hui glanced at Yun Dou suddenly, wondering why he pulled his eyebrows again.


    "People have always worried about you!"


    "Really?" Zhang Hui thought that when he left Lushan, Meimei was very cold towards him.


    "Why not? When we left, she asked me to let me send her a letter to her at any time along the way." Yun Dou lowered his head and said in a low voice.


    Zhang Hui was surprised: "Why didn''t I hear you mention it?"


    "She won''t let me say."


    Zhang Hui thought that as expected, Yundou was a person who couldn''t keep talking, but at this time he still liked Yundou. He then asked, "Then you sent her letters all the way?"


    Yun Dou nodded honestly: "Don''t worry, I always report the good and not the worry. I just told her that I found you, and your master was rescued."


    These days when Zhang Hui left Lushan, he always thought of his eyebrows, but when he thought of his indifferent attitude towards him when he left Lushan, his eyebrows were always up and down. Nowadays, when he heard Yundou say his eyebrows While caring about him silently, he suddenly felt that the distance between his eyebrows and eyebrows was getting closer.


    "Then what''s going on? Let''s go back to Lushan as quickly as possible!" Zhang Hui became cheerful in his heart. When he thought of being able to stay with Meimei when he went back, there would be a kind of feeling in his heart that he had only when he was a child. Pure happiness.


    The two of them walked across a bridge with endless pedestrians and horses. They came to a big road. Suddenly a guy chased at the intersection and shouted at Zhang Hui: "Master, wait, someone is looking for you."


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou looked back, and the guy seemed to have been looking for them for a long time, staring at them up and down.


    "That''s right, you are the one who found you both." The guy said, "A girl came to the small shop to ask for you, and said that if she sees you, she will tell you that she will leave a mark along the way. Up."


    "Is that girl fat, especially good-looking?" Yun Dou first thought of Huo Qingyao.


    The guy shook his head and said, "Not fat at all, it''s pretty good-looking."


    Zhang Hui thought that Meimei and Wen Ruhui were the only ones who could come to look for him. Since Wen Ruhui voluntarily left at the time, he had no reason to come back. It seems that Meimei came out to look for him.

 613 Chapter 613

    Zhang Hui thought that Meimei had come to him, and walked forward quickly, looking for the marks that Meimei had left him along the way.


    He walked to a fork in the road, guessing that if he wanted to leave a mark, he would stay in this place.He looked around for a while and found a red rope tied to a tree on the road to the right.


    He walked along that road, and after walking for a while, he saw the same rope on another tree.


    "It''s really her!" Zhang Huixi said, "Let''s go quickly."


    The two followed the signs and came to a place called "He County". This place is to the south of Yaowang Valley, and its customs are similar to those around Yaowang Valley. The difference between this place and Changdu and Luyang is that people here prefer it. People are dressed in colorful things. Both men and women like to wear complicated headscarves and other headdresses.


    Zhang Hui walked around a corner and saw a small stall selling headdresses. The patterns of headdresses were dazzling.


    There was a person standing in front of the stall, and the familiar figure made Zhang Hui instantly feel like in a dream.


    She is really eyebrows!


    With Meimei facing Zhang Hui, he was trying out the headwear recommended to her by the stall owner.For the convenience of walking outside, she wore a dark blue dress, which looked heroic at first glance. After wearing this silver turban, she looked a lot more playful and more feminine.


    "Does it look good?"


    Turning his eyebrows and asking the stall owner, Zhang would see the cute and lovely smile on her side.


    Zhang Hui looked at her with a smile behind his eyebrows, and replied "good-looking" seriously.


    Turning his eyebrows to look at Zhang Hui, his face was surprised at first, and then smiled simply as they did when they first met.


    "I knew you would find me." Meimei walked towards Zhang Hui, and the two of them looked at each other''s face hard, their eyes reluctant to look away.


    Yun Dou looked at it from behind, thinking that the gap between the eyebrows and Zhang Hui should have been resolved at this moment.He leaned to the side of his eyebrows and joked: "Didn''t I send you a letter, saying that Zhang Hui is safe, why did you run over by yourself?"


    He cast Yun Dou a glance, pursed his lips and turned his head: "The valley owner has allowed me to leave Lushan at any time. Why can''t I get out and stay on the mountain?"


    Zhang Hui heard it now that Mei Mei came out to look for him because he was worried about him, and he began to feel it, and Mei Mei also had him in his heart.


    When the three of them were about to leave He County, Yun Dou walked towards a small road with a bamboo tube in his hand: "You two go first. I''ll go to the house in front to get some water before there is a drink on the road."


    Zhang Hui and Meimei were standing opposite each other, and the surroundings seemed to be extremely quiet. Meimei carefully raised his eyes and looked at Zhang Hui, feeling that this familiar face seemed to have changed a lot these days.


    When they first met in Lushan, she could tell that Zhang Hui was just a young boy who had never seen much of the world, and now she felt that Zhang Hui¡¯s expression was different from before, and the look in his eyes seemed more confident and determined. .Now, when his eyes look at her so seriously, she will feel shy and panic in her heart.


    Zhang Hui smiled lightly towards his eyebrows: "I still thought about going back to Lushan to see you soon, but you showed up. It seems that God understands my mind and suddenly sent you to me."


    "What''s so good about seeing me? I haven''t seen it for a while, but I''ve learned how to slick my tongue. After all, I''ve entered the capital to see the world." Meimei joked.


    "I think everything is fine when I see you." Zhang Hui smiled and looked at his eyebrows earnestly.


    Meimei felt the lingering sound of Zhang Hui''s words buzzing in her mind, and her heart couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    When she heard Zhang Hui say this, she didn''t know how to answer Zhang Hui, and she lowered her head, suppressing her smile.


    "Are you angry with me?" Zhang Hui asked again after a while.


    Meimei turned around and picked the leaves next to him to play in his hands, pretending to be nonchalant and said: "I''m not angry with you, don''t listen to Yundou talking nonsense."


    Zhang Hui suddenly moved closer to his eyebrows: "I have nothing to do with Senior Sister Wen."


    "Really? What did she do to you?" Turning his eyebrows to look at Zhang Hui, then he felt that he had said the wrong thing, and his expression was a little flustered. "What do you do to her and what does she do to you, what does it matter to me?"


    "It''s none of your business, why are you angry?" Zhang Hui asked.


    Meimei glanced at Zhang Hui''s face, then fell into silence for a while.


    "Well, don''t mention those." Meimei sighed, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to come back when you leave, so I regret that I didn''t send you well that day, so I won''t be angry."


    When Zhang Hui heard Meimei''s words, he instantly had the urge to hold her into his arms. Only at this moment did he understand that there would be someone in this world who was so close to him. When he thought of her, She was also thinking of him.


    Meimei saw that Yundou had been filled with water and was sitting under a tree in the distance, and shouted at him: "Go, why are you sitting there?"


    Yun Dou got up and walked towards this side, and said with a smile: "You are finished? I dare not come back until you are finished."


    "Then you sit there all the time, Meimei and I can''t finish talking." Zhang Hui said, pulling Meimei and turning and walking forward.


    When Yun Dou heard it, he hurriedly chased him up, and said with a smile: "Look at this, the lumps are solved? It was originally, what a big deal, there is still a lifetime to spend!"


    Eyebrow walked aside shyly, pretending not to hear what Yun Dou said.Zhang Hui squeezed Yundou''s arm, motioning him to converge a little.


    The three of them were still on a somewhat desolate path when it was getting dark.


    Yun Dou urged: "Go faster, you can only find a place to live in the front."


    Zhang Hui knew that they had to speed up, but they were still walking behind or beside their eyebrows. Only when she walked in his field of vision on the way would he feel at ease and content.


    Suddenly, Zhang Hui was a little flustered, always feeling that something would happen in front of him, he involuntarily grasped the wrist of the eyebrow.


    Meimei saw Zhang Hui''s eyes looking around, and with a cold expression, guessing that he must be feeling something wrong, her hand was raised up, and Zhang Hui''s hand was held together.


    Feeling the warmth and softness of the palms of the eyebrows, Zhang Hui squeezed her hand again, feeling a pain in her heart, and wanted to protect the person next to her.


    At this time, he felt a strong force pushing him to the other side, his feet were in the air, the hand that was holding his eyebrows was also released, and his body fell toward the grass on the side of the road. .


    "Smelly boy, do you think you''re such a fate, just healed your wounds, and you have a beauty with you so soon?"


    Huan Chen''s voice echoed in the air, and quickly approached Zhang Hui before saying this.

 614 Chapter 614

    Zhang Hui stood up and drew his sword to look around.


    Huan Chen¡¯s figure seemed to have been fused with the whirlwind that came with him. When he invaded Zhang Hui, he did not kill Zhang Hui with one move, but waited for him to make a move when he was about to approach Zhang Hui. .


    Zhang Hui thought that since Huan Chen didn''t return to Beimang, and deliberately stayed here to catch him, then Huan Chen must take his life today.


    Since it was all one death, he didn''t want to die pitifully and woefully in Huan Chen''s hands, even if he couldn''t beat Huan Chen, he would use all his power to fight Huan Chen well.


    At this juncture, he had no time to think about other things. He lost his mind like a mad beast. The only thing he could do was fight his opponents with all his strength.


    Zhang Hui yelled at Yundou: "You take your eyebrows and go!"


    "Hey!" Yun Dou clenched his fists, glanced at Zhang Hui, gritted his teeth and sighed heavily, and raised his eyebrows to cast "Yun Dou Slowly" to leave here.


    Mei Mei freed Yun Dou''s hand and rushed towards Zhang Hui.


    At this time, Zhang Hui stabs Huan Chen with a sword.Huan Chen waved his hand and formed a barrier at the tip of Zhang Hui¡¯s sword. Zhang Hui felt the sword slashed on a hard rock, and bounced back suddenly, shaking his wrist so much that it hurt. He was particularly uncomfortable, like a kind of pain that couldn''t dissipate when his bones collided with his bones.


    He recalled the feeling of playing against Xiang Yan when he was practicing sword in the cave, and Xiang Yan repeatedly emphasized to him that when facing the strong, he must not lose his courage, and he must not lose his position, and let all his strength burst out as much as possible.


    At first, Huan Chen thought that Zhang Hui could only understand a little bit about the swordsmanship, so he would only defend and not attack to annoy and insult Zhang Hui, but later he had to suppress Zhang Hui.


    After Zhang Hui took Wen Yingbo''s Xuanxin Pill in Yaowanggu and made a new breakthrough in opening the veins, this was his first time against an enemy.


    He can feel that with every sword he uses, the strength and speed of the sword are much stronger than before, but after his skill has increased, this body is like a weapon that is more powerful than before. His will still needs to run in again.


    The sound of Zhang Hui''s sword breaking through the air was constantly heard in Huan Chen''s ears, and he began to frown, feeling that Zhang Hui was hitting harder and harder.


    Huan Chen glanced hard at Zhang Hui and had to subdue Zhang Hui in a short time.


    Suddenly, Huan Chen launched an offensive against Zhang Hui. Zhang Hui¡¯s sword was not as easy to use as before. When he lifted the sword up to stab Huan Chen¡¯s face, the sword seemed to plunge into the depths of the stone. Can''t move anymore.


    Huan Chen clamped Zhang Hui''s sword with only two fingers, and he looked at Zhang Hui and sneered: "Is this kid very enjoyable? I don''t want to play with you anymore, die!"


    After the eyebrow broke away from Yundou''s hand, she saw Zhang Hui and Huan Chen fighting vigorously. She had been watching by the side, waiting for the opportunity to protect Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui''s wrist suddenly shook, and that sword broke in two in Huan Chen''s hand.


    At the moment the sword was broken, Zhang Hui¡¯s heart also sank. He was a little dazed. At this moment, he seemed to have lost the courage to continue fighting, and the sword was broken. This is the greatest to him as a sword bearer. The blow.


    And this sword was given to him by Meimei, and now Meimei is watching.A moment ago, when he held his eyebrow hand, there was a strong urge in his heart to protect the eyebrow and eyebrow, but at this moment, the sword she gave him was so easily broken before his eyes.


    He couldn''t believe that he would be so embarrassed that he didn''t even have the strength to struggle in front of Huan Chen.


    He held the remaining sword and wanted to yell out loudly, but at this moment, the despair in his heart surrounded him like a dense net, his throat was dull, and any sound was released.


    Huan Chen raised his head and laughed a few times. He was very proud to see Zhang Hui like this: "Hahaha, brat, you also have today, is it better to be dead? You saved Gou Xin and gave me a great shame. Let people all over the world look at my jokes, kill my apprentice, and waste my many years of hard work. I could have killed you with a single blow, but I am not reconciled to make you die too happy!


    Huan Chen looked at his eyebrows and smiled sullenly after speaking, "Are you reluctant to bear this little beauty, then I will let her die first!"


    "Wait, old thief, she is a direct disciple of the Lord Deer Valley. If you kill her, the Valley Lord will not let you go, and she has no grievances against you, you can''t kill her." Zhang Hui said With a clearer mind, he began to persuade him from Huan Chen''s perspective.


    When Huan Chen heard that Mei Mei was a direct disciple of the Valley Master, his face showed hesitation, staring at Mei Mei and looking again, but he did not dare to start.


    Taking advantage of Huan Chen''s hesitation, Yun Dou suddenly attacked from behind Huan Chen. Huan Chen heard movement behind him and reached out to grab Yun Dou''s head, but he did not kill Yun Dou and locked Yun Dou instead. ''S neck threw him aside.


    Zhang Hui saw that Huanchen had just shown mercy to Yundou''s subordinates, and thought: "Huanchen is actually not so evil. He just has revenge and will not kill innocent people indiscriminately. He said that he would just kill the eyebrows. He wanted to see how painful I was. He shouldn''t really hit his eyebrows."


    Meimei and Zhang Hui squatted to Yun Dou to help him, and the three leaned together to look at Huan Chen.


    At this time, Meimei took a whistle from his arms and put it to his mouth to blow vigorously. The long whistle seemed to cut through the sky and spread far away.


    Zhang Hui was taken aback. He had never heard of Meimei and the whistle that could ask for help. He didn''t know who Meimei was calling for help when he blew this whistle.


    "Oh, I''m also called a helper, I''m afraid I won''t have the time to wait for the helper to come over." Huan Chen said, grabbing Zhang Hui.


    Meimei stood up and pushed out two palms. In an instant, the three of them were surrounded by a semicircular water curtain.


    "Wow..." Yun Dou raised his head and exclaimed. He didn''t expect Meimei to learn such a powerful technique in such a short period of time.


    However, Zhang Hui could see that the technique of eyebrows was still immature. She was trying her best to use her true strength to form this barrier for the three of them.


    Huan Chen saw Meimei''s face pale and knew that she would not be able to hold it for long, so he took out a force from his hand to hit his eyebrows.


    Raising her brows back, she almost couldn''t stand. She struggled to stabilize herself. At this time, she felt a little trance, as if she was too sleepy and was about to fall asleep.


    Zhang Hui persuaded: "Forget it, give up, Meimei, you can''t beat him, go quickly, Huanchen''s target is me."


    "If you don''t know what you can do, don''t blame me for being too cruel!" Huan Chen sneered, and suddenly increased the strength of his hands.


    The barrier surrounding the three of them collapsed instantly, the body of the eyebrows softened, and a line of blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.

 615 Chapter 615

    Zhang will hold the eyebrows in his arms, with one hand wrapped around the thin shoulders of the eyebrows, and the other hand held together with the hands of the eyebrows.


    Eyebrows were slightly opened and looked at Zhang Hui, the light in his eyes was a little faint, as if these eyes were about to be closed next moment.


    Huan Chen shook his head and sighed: "You stinky boy is so annoying, but you are still a lover. What''s the point of this little girl being too tender, far less than the September girl in Hobbling House, hahaha."


    Zhang Hui hates Huan Chen and wants to frustrate him, but he knows that he is no match for Huan Chen. Currently, he only hopes to stay with Meimei for a while.


    Huan Chen said: "Hey, I won''t do everything, I will give you time to stick incense so that you can talk to this little girl."


    Zhang will call Yundou over, let Yundou support his eyebrows, and said to Huanchen: "The grievances between you and me are not about eyebrows and Yundou. You let them go, I''ll leave it at your disposal. ."


    Huan Chen sneered and remained silent.


    Zhang Hui looked at Yundou: "You can take her to the Valley of Medicine Kings, so you can''t delay it anymore."


    Eyebrows grabbed Zhang Hui''s sleeve and shook his head, "Since you can''t live, let us stay together for a while."


    Zhang Hui had never heard such a soft sound of eyebrows before, and the words were poking straight into his heart. His eyes were sour, he mercilessly pushed the hand of eyebrows away, and shouted at Yundou: "Go!"


    Yun Dou raised his eyebrows and was about to leave. At this moment, there was a dense sound of horseshoes in the distance. He looked over and saw a team of seventy or eighty people rushing here.


    Yun Dou initially thought it was Huanchen''s people who came, but then discovered that it was Qi''s army.


    When he noticed that things had changed, he lifted his eyebrows to one side and waited for the team to approach.


    A smile suddenly appeared on Meimei''s face, and he whispered: "It''s His Royal Highness."


    Zhang Hui remembered that his eyebrows and eyebrows had just blew the whistle, maybe he was asking Ji Yuan for help.


    The team quickly approached, and the leader riding on the horse was indeed Ji Yuan.


    Huan Chen also looked towards Ji Yuan and laughed at himself: "Oh, what a coincidence, I even shocked him!" Then he walked towards Ji Yuan with a smile on his face.


    Ji Yuan''s gaze has been fixed on the lying eyebrow. After he got off the horse, he ran directly to the eyebrow, frowned and looked at Yun Dou and said, "How is she?"


    "I was injured, I plan to send her to Medicine King Valley immediately."


    Ji Yuan gritted his teeth and hated Huan Chen, but he still pretended to smile and walked towards Huan Chen.


    "My lord, these are all friends in this palace, can you sell their face and let them go today?" Although Ji Yuan''s words might sound like a discussion, they faintly revealed some threatening tone. Now worrying about the safety of eyebrows and eyebrows, I have no patience to circle with Huan Chen.


    After all, Huan Chen thought that the relationship between him and Zhang Hui was a personal grievance, and he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Ji Yuan because of Zhang Hui. Although he was unwilling, he couldn¡¯t ignore it when the relationship between Beimang and Qi was so tense. The overall situation, he made a haha: "His Royal Highness is serious. Since His Royal Highness has spoken, I will let this kid go. But well, one yard is one yard. If I meet again in the future, I cannot guarantee that I will be merciful. ."


    "Then thank the emissary, this favor will definitely be remembered in my heart. Oh, just remembered, this time the girl in September also came, and she asked the people in my house to greet the emissary." Ji Yuan Chaohuan Chen smiled politely.


    "Haha, right." Huan Chen smiled, "September girl is beautiful, but this flower is not touchable."


    As Huan Chen said, he glanced at Ji Yuan with a sneer. He had already guessed that the last time he had touched the antidote on him was September, but it was not easy to puncture the matter and openly confronted Hobilin.


    Huan Chen was so satisfied with being treated with such courtesy by Ji Yuan. He waved his sleeve, turned and strode away, and said, "Farewell then!"


    Zhang Hui saw Huan Chen leaving, gritted his teeth with hatred in his heart, and secretly cursed: "Old thief Huan Chen, if something happens to the eyebrows, I will definitely not stop there!" But the most important thing for him now is to bring The medicine Wanggu on the eyebrows looked for Wen Yingbo to heal him, so he resisted the breath.


    Ji Yuan squatted beside Meimei and helped her up, and let his men lead the horse over, intending to lift the eyebrow on the horse, and when he saw Zhang Hui coming this way, he asked Zhang Hui to take the eyebrow. .


    Yun Dou breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Ji Yuan come to help them. He expected that his eyebrows would be sent to the Yaowang Valley soon.


    Yun Dou said: "How come He County is so cleverly?"


    "The palace came to the south to negotiate with the gangsters with the prime minister. By the way, I learned about the military situation in the southwest. When I was still at the northern end of Hexian County, I heard the brows and brows blowing whistle, so the soldiers came here in several ways.


    This year, there were frequent disputes between the rogue tribes in the south of Qi and the defenders of Qi in the south. Now that the rogue tribes demanded separation from Qi''s rule and set aside autonomy, the Qi court sent Hobilin to negotiate with the rogues.


    During this trip, Hoblin brought Ji Yuan with him, hoping that Ji Yuan could understand the situation in the south and try his best to win the support of the south.


    Zhang Hui hugged his eyebrows and mounted his horse, and Ji Yuan said, "After walking this way, when we reach Hexian, we change the carriage and then drive on. The horse''s back is too bumpy."


    When Zhang Hui was in Lushan, he also knew that Ji Yuan liked his eyebrows, but after all he didn¡¯t see anything with his own eyes, so he never paid attention to it. Now he saw eyebrows blowing the whistle at a critical juncture, and saw Ji Yuan was so nervous about eyebrows and eyebrows, and there was a feeling in his heart, but he was thinking about the injuries of eyebrows, and he didn''t even bother to care about these extra things for a while.


    Meimei fell asleep for two days, and when he woke up he was in the Valley of Medicine Kings.She saw Zhang Hui, Yun Dou and Ji Yuan''s subordinates nearby, and guessed that Ji Yuan had sent someone to send her here.


    Seeing Meimei awake, Zhang Hui immediately went to Wen Yingbo with excitement.


    Wen Yingbo sighed: "The little girl was shocked and injured her internal organs. I just saved her life here. From now on... Hey, I''m afraid it''s almost like a cripple."


    Before Zhang Hui saw Yingbo''s face, he knew that the situation was not good, but at this moment, hearing Yingbo''s words so clearly, he instantly felt that the five internal parts collapsed and it was difficult to accept this fact.


    "Uncle Master, I must save Meimei." Zhang Hui was panicked. He couldn''t say anything else begging Wen Yingbo to save Meimei, so he fisted and knelt down on one leg.


    Wen Yingbo waved his hand: "You don''t need to ask, he is a direct disciple of the Valley Lord, of course I have to work hard to save it, but at this point, it really can only be fate."


    Zhang Hui thought that his eyebrows were almost destroyed by Huan Chen''s hands for the rest of his life, and he wished to cut Huan Chen thousands of times, but in the end he hated him again. If it were not for him, the eyebrows would not have become such.


    "She wakes up, then you can go." Wen Yingbo said coldly.


    "I stay and take care of her."


    "I don¡¯t need you to take care of her, my daughter will take care of her. She doesn¡¯t know how long to stay here. What should you do and what will you do if you stay here all day long? Next time you meet Huanchen, you can save your life. See her?" Wen Yingbo''s tone was full of ridicule.

 616 Chapter 616 Hoblins Banquet

    Hearing Yingbo¡¯s words, Zhang Hui suddenly felt like he was woken up by the blow. Now when he meets Huan Chen, he can only serve as a mermaid. If it weren¡¯t for his eyebrows¡¯ efforts to delay Ji Yuan¡¯s arrival, he might He died in Huan Chen''s hands.


    His sword was broken with a slight break by Huan Chen. Isn''t that his life? He relied on Meimei and Ji Yuan to survive, and God was giving him his life.


    Zhang Hui wanted to find a place to cry like he did when he was a child, but when he thought of how much he would look down on him if Huan Chen knew he was crying, even he himself felt ashamed to think about it.


    Wen Yingbo seemed to understand Zhang Hui¡¯s thoughts, ridiculed Zhang Hui for a while, and then continued: "Boy, when people fall to the bottom, there is nothing terrible about it. The terrible thing is that some people can¡¯t stand up from then on. ."


    "Well, I know what to do, thank you for reminding me." Zhang Hui said, silently leaving from Wen Yingbo, and returned to Meimei.


    When Zhang Hui came back, he opened the door and saw Meimei looking towards him, as if waiting for him to come back.


    He sat beside his eyebrows, eyebrows still raised and staring on his face.


    The face of the eyebrows was unusually pale. In his impression, the eyebrows were always very energetic and lively. He never thought that one day the eyebrows would become so weak.


    Zhang Hui comforted: "The King of Medicine said that you need to rest here for a few days, and his daughter will take care of you personally, and I will pick you up when you are better." In fact, Zhang Hui was not in his heart when saying this. At the end, he didn''t know how long Wen Yingbo said he would let Meimei live here.


    With his eyebrows pursed his mouth, he smiled softly and said in a low voice: "Okay, you can do your thing. You are not a doctor, and you can''t treat me."


    Zhang Hui grasped the hand of his eyebrows, and felt as uncomfortable as being caught. He said silently in his heart: "I will pay you this grudge."


    He saw eyebrows looking at him, and then comforted: "Don''t worry, the king of medicine will heal you."


    The eyebrows turned away from Zhang Hui''s face, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "I''m not afraid, even if I''m paralyzed, you won''t leave me alone."


    "Of course." Zhang Hui said, sitting closer to the eyebrows, with his palms stretched out to the forehead of the eyebrows, stroking the hair on her temples.


    Wen Yingbo asked Ah Huo to urge Zhang Hui and Yun Dou to leave. After four or five urges in two days, Zhang Hui saw that his eyebrows were getting better day by day, so he planned to leave Yaowanggu.


    He had heard that Yingbo had said that he would let his daughter Wenxin take care of his eyebrows, but he didn''t see Wenxin showing up before he left. It was expected that Wenxin could not meet the strange man outside, so he had to ask Ahuo to convey it. gratitude.


    After a few people left the Medicine King Valley, when it was time to leave, Zhang Hui thought that Ji Yuan had come to save him this time. It was reasonable that he should personally thank Ji Yuan for it, and they were not far from where Ji Yuan stopped at this time. , So he decided to go on the road with Ji Yuan''s subordinates.


    Ji Yuan and Hobilin were stationed in a place called Shangtongyi. After leaving Yaowanggu, they walked all the way south, and a few people chased them here in less than a day.


    Yun Dou was very nervous about seeing Hoblin again. He knew that Hoblin had a strong mouth. He was very afraid that Hoblin would embarrass him. He would be speechless in a few words, but in order to marry him. To Huo Qingyao, he must pass this barrier.


    When Zhang Hui and Yun Dou saw Ji Yuan, Hobilin was not there. Ji Yuan said: "The prime minister has important things to do now, he will let people pass the message, and we will entertain you two tomorrow and have a good drink with you. "


    As soon as Yun Dou heard that Hobilin would drink with them, he had already imagined the scene where Hobilin, Ji Yuan, and Zhang Hui would chat and laugh while drinking. He alone was the only one who could not drink enough, but he would not speak. The only thing he knows best is to eat meat.


    On the second day, Hoblin had people prepare wine and dishes, specially for Zhang Hui and Yundou.


    Hoblin was sitting at the top, sitting next to him in September. In September, he wore a red dress and painted makeup that was popular among local women, making it even more charming.


    When September saw Yun Dou with a naive look, she looked at Yun Dou and smiled specially. Yun Dou didn''t know how to deal with it, but also gave a polite smile at September Hui, and then lowered her head and did not dare to look at her side.


    Zhang Hui found that Ji Yuan¡¯s gaze stayed the most on Ji Yuan, and he looked straight and boldly at Ji Yuan. He occasionally saw the embarrassment of accidentally discovering the privacy of others. He thought, Women like Jiuyue have seen anything powerful and powerful, so they can''t help but look higher and focus on Ji Yuan.


    The last time Hobby Lin saw Yun Dou, the only thing he admired about Yun Dou was that Yun Dou was valued by Xie Zhuo, and Yun Dou was indeed a learned person, but he liked Zhang Hui better than Zhang Hui. With this high spirit, I feel that this young offspring will definitely be able to do something in the future.


    When we met again after a while, Hoblin''s impression of Yun Dou was much weaker, but Zhang Hui was still fresh in his memory, especially now that Yun Dou Wei Wei Nuo was not generous enough to his eyes.


    Zhang Hui took the lead in offering a wine to Ji Yuan: "His Royal Highness, this time, thanks to your timely arrival, I was able to save my life."


    When Zhang Hui said these words, he felt very uncomfortable, as if he was repeating the mood of being bullied by Huan Chen that day.


    "If you treat me as a brother, don''t say such polite words anymore." Ji Yuan also raised a glass to Zhang Hui and Yun Dou.


    Zhang would pour a bottle of wine into his throat, repeating once again his determination to avoid this humiliation in this life.


    While Zhang Hui was talking to Ji Yuan, Hobilin let out a hearty laugh, and said, "Haha, but having said that, it really takes a little bit of skill to be able to compete with Huanchen. Really fat."


    Zhang Hui watched Hobilin speak, and raised his wine to offer to Hobilin: "The last time I saved my master in the capital must be known to the Prime Minister. I would like to thank the Prime Minister for his help that day to get the antidote."


    "Okay, don''t mention it again, I just want to compete with Huan Chen, after all, he still has the guts to fight against me now, don''t bully him now, I am afraid that there will be no such opportunity in the future." Hoblin said There was another burst of laughter, and the others also laughed.


    Several people talked about Zhang Hui being hunted down outside the Great Capital City. The tone of Ji Yuan and Hoblin revealed that they knew who the messenger behind the scenes was.


    Zhang Hui could see that both Ji Yuan and Hobilin didn''t understand what they said, and didn''t dare to ask clearly, but it was no doubt that Ji Yuan and Hobilin alluded to the master behind the scenes.


    At that time, the main purpose of that group was to catch Ji Yuan''s people in order to get Ji Yuan out of this matter.

 617 Chapter 617 Zhang Huis Ambition

    Several people talked about the Beimang court and Bei Amen from Huanchen, and finally focused on the most popular issue of Fu Yan becoming the successor of the Great God Seat of Bei Amen.


    Hobilin took a sip of wine and sighed, "Hey, we are all getting old. In the future, this world will be yours, Fu Yan, haha, that is, a baby less than twenty, now all up and down. Speaking of this name, it really has to be done early!"


    Ji Yuan followed: "I heard that Fu Yan is a ruthless character. He was valued by Yan Zhinan when he was thirteen or fourteen. He has long been recognized as a successor to the Great God of North Amen. Not only is he extremely talented in practice, And this person''s brain is very useful, no matter what he learns, it is really embarrassing to say."


    When Zhang Hui was in Medicine King Valley, Yun Dou talked about Fu Yan. He always felt that Yun Dou was a bit exaggerated, but now it seems that Fu Yan is really a genius from heaven.


    "If there is a chance to enter Beimang, this palace must personally meet this Fu Yan!" Ji Yuan''s purpose of leaving Changdu this time was to meet the heroes of the world and master the general trend of the world.


    When several people were drinking and ears, Hoblin looked at Zhang Hui, and his expression suddenly became more serious than before: "I just said that Fu Yan is gone, in fact, you are one of the young heroes!"


    "Haha, the prime minister is drunk." Zhang Hui was a little surprised when Hobbling suddenly praised him and responded with a smile.


    "Little brother is just the age to make contributions. Now Qi Guo needs talents like you. His Highness Seven is a courteous and virtuous and eager to seek talents. Why not seize this good opportunity to be loyal to the country and achieve a career?" Hoblin said casually on the surface, but in fact he had been observing how Zhang would react when he said this.


    Hoblin has always had a strong sense of goal in his work. Since he has chosen Zhang Hui as an individual, he has placed a bet on him and will work hard in the direction of winning.


    Zhang Hui smiled and said, "Men should always have the ambition to be everywhere. Unfortunately, Zhang would be dull and know nothing about the affairs of the government, and there is no ambition in this. I just want to cultivate in Lushan. It is my brother Yundou, he is the big one. A wise person may be able to do something in the future."


    Hoblin looked at Yundou and saw how generous Yundou''s awkward smiling face was. His mouth was always so sharp that he couldn''t answer Zhang Hui.


    After Zhang Hui and Yun Dou left, Ji Yuan drank the wine slowly in his seat alone, with a bit of a joke on his face.


    Hoblin looked at the direction where Zhang Hui and Yun Dou were leaving and let out a long sigh.


    Ji Yuan said, "Prime Minister, this Zhang Hui doesn''t seem to be moved. Maybe he really has no ambitions in making merits."


    Hoblin stroked his beard and shook his head and smiled: "He is still a child, and his heart is too clean. All he can see is a small place like Lushan. I don''t know that this world is full of glory, wealth, fame and fortune. When everyone is holding it, he will want to climb higher and higher."


    "The prime minister has read countless people, and he is right. It may be too early to use fame and fortune to seduce him, and the palace will talk to him for friendship." Ji Yuan poured himself into a drink and said slowly.


    Hobilin pointed to Ji Yuan: "His Royal Highness Seven has come back in the past six months, and his understanding has grown!"


    Hobilin and Ji Yuan have been close for many years, and Ji Yuan is more respectful to Hobilin, so the two are often informal in private.


    After Zhang Hui and Yun Dou bid farewell to Ji Yuan, they set off in the direction of Huilu Mountain.


    Zhang Hui still couldn''t calm down all the way. He was walking on the road, always feeling that he wanted to fight with Huan Chen again. He kept imagining the scene of a decisive battle with Huan Chen one day. .


    He had never felt that he would want to defeat a person like this. This urge to win filled his whole body. Even if he was hanging on the road by a low branch next to him, he would imagine that the tree was His opponent wants to compete with it.


    When the two arrived near Luyang City, Zhang Hui suddenly stopped and said to Yundou: "I won''t go back to Lushan, I''m going to get the Qingying Sword."


    Yun Dou looked at Zhang Hui in surprise: "What Qingying Sword did you take? You are not afraid of incurring disasters. Qingying Sword is one of the seven famous swords. Are you afraid of being robbed by others when you take it?"


    Zhang Hui said, "It''s not necessarily a bad thing for someone to snatch it, so that I will continue to have strong enemies, and I will defeat them one by one in order to keep this sword."


    Yun Dou narrowed his mouth, still reluctant to do this, but was afraid that continuing to stop Zhang Hui would make him angry, he whispered: "Why, you don''t provoke others, and others don''t provoke you. Everyone is kind. Isn''t it good to live without fighting?"


    Yun Dou looked at Zhang Hui and ignored him, so he had to say: "Go and take it, I''ll go with you."


    According to Gou Xin''s account, Zhang Hui went to a place called Shanshu Village to the east of Luyang City, and asked passers-by about the specific location of the Temple.


    When they rushed to the earth temple, it started to rain lightly, and no pedestrians could be seen at a glance.


    When he walked fifty steps from the main entrance of the Temple of Earth, he happened to be walking under a jujube tree, his palm hit the ground with a soft force, and the fallen leaves and shallow soil on the ground swept backwards.


    He paid attention to the old and new changes in the soil layer, and found that the soil in a place did indeed seem to have been turned over not long ago. He and Yundou dig down towards that place, and that day they saw the cloth on Gou Xin¡¯s back. Bao really appeared.


    "Green Sakura Sword!" Zhang Hui was so excited that he quickly hugged the sword into his arms, slapped off the dirt on it, and said excitedly, "I can''t think of such a treasure, it will one day be mine."


    Later, Zhang Hui felt that when he said these words, he became a little bit unlike himself. The excitement in his heart at the moment made him uncontrollable. He couldn''t wait to yell here with this sword, and declare to the world that he was from From now on, he will be the master of Qingying Sword.


    Both the Qingying Sword and the Luoxia Sword in Xiang Yan''s hand are among the seven famous swords. With the Luoxia Sword, Xiang Yan has become the first sword in Lushan, and he is well-known in the Qi country. Now his Qingying Sword is as famous as the Luoxia Sword. Thinking about it made his heart throb.


    He took the cloth that was wrapped on the Sakura Sword. This was the second time he saw Sakura Sword. When he saw the quaint scabbard, he suddenly felt a kind of affection in his heart, as if he had a feeling for the sword. He had been longing for a long time, but he knew that the sword was not owned by him before, so he suppressed this longing.


    When he slowly pulled out the sword from the scabbard, the faint blue light made him feel a little intoxicated after drinking a good wine. He smiled twice to the sky, the sword pointed to the sky, as if to declare that he was Qing Ying The master of the sword became, and then he couldn''t help dancing the sword.

 618 Chapter 618

    It was drizzling and misty in Shanshu Village, and there was a quiet area in front of the Temple of Earth. When Zhang danced his sword, he gradually thought of the sound of the green cherry sword breaking through the sky.


    The sharp swish made Zhang Hui become more and more excited. He felt like laughing when he heard this sound. The more he listened, the more he liked it. This sword seemed to understand his mind and express his emotions.


    "What a good sword!" Zhang Hui stopped, holding the sword in front of his eyes, watching the faint cyan light glowing on the sword, and felt that he was obsessed with the sword light.


    Yun Dou stood in the drizzle and saw Zhang Hui holding the Qingying Sword. Suddenly, he felt that everything in front of him became very strange. He began to see the side that was rarely shown in front of outsiders. Zhang Hui at this time No longer as introverted as he had known before.Zhang Hui''s eyes towards the Qing Ying Sword showed his open heart with nakedness. His every move and style of dancing the Qing Ying Sword began to be domineering.


    Zhang Hui was intoxicated by the sound of the Qingying Sword and the faint blue light. He was caught in the joyous feeling when he danced the Qingying Sword. He couldn''t help himself. He desperately wanted to control the sword and control it. Live this sword noble and unruly soul.


    The rain in front of the Temple of the Earth seemed to be endless, the fallen leaves rolled up by the green cherry sword were flying in the air, and those scattered dark yellows always made people a little sad and lonely in the rain.


    Zhang Hui remembered that he was chased and killed by Huan Chen that day, and his eyebrows were wounded by Huan Chen. The sword in his hand was squeezed by Huan Chen. The feeling of despair at that time became a nightmare, always torturing his heart.


    When he thought of this, a force suddenly burst out of his body, and from his palm, the Qing Ying Sword drew a sword air in the air and rushed straight to the big jujube tree in front.


    There was a bang, like a hurricane rushing through Shanshu Village, completely breaking the coldness in the drizzle.


    After a few clicks, the branch of the jujube tree fell in front of Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui felt like he had suddenly awakened from a dream. He looked at Qing Ying Jian and felt that his heart was also recovering.


    Looking at what had just happened, Yun Dou was so surprised that he couldn''t speak for a long time, staring straight at Zhang Hui, and muttered: "Wow, is this still you? Has it become so powerful?"


    Zhang Hui also floated in his heart, looked at the Qingying sword again, put the sword neatly into the scabbard, and smiled triumphantly at Yundou.


    Yun Dou thought of Zhang Hui''s last move just now. If someone who knows the goods sees it, he will definitely know that he has a sword in his hand.


    Zhang Hui seemed to see Yundou''s worry, and said, "What''s the fear? I didn''t plan to hide this good sword forever. I am its owner. I am not afraid of others coming to grab me!"


    Zhang Hui said, putting his sword on his back and striding towards Huilu Mountain.He saw that there were two or three people in a place where people lived not far away. They looked at him from the door of the house. It seemed that the sound made by the sword of Qing Ying had been heard by these people, so they came out to see the person who suddenly broke into the village. Strange youth.


    When the two walked out of Shanshu Village, Yun Dou suddenly thought that his home was not far from here, and when he saw the familiar streets and roads around him, he missed his family members.


    "Zhang Hui, go to my house, my house is not far in front."


    "You should go back by yourself, I want to go back to Lushan soon."


    "What''s the rush, we will return to Lushan tomorrow. I grew up so old. My mother always said that I have no decent friends. If she sees you, she will definitely think that I have grown up in Lushan. Please, please cooperate. Me."


    Zhang Hui also understood Yun Dou''s desire to be happy with his parents, so he promised Yun Dou to stay at his house for one night and return to Lushan tomorrow.


    Yundou''s family lives in a place called Sanlixiang on the edge of the city of Luoyang. He entered from an alley and walked for a long time before arriving at his house.


    When Yun Dou arrived home, the sun had already set. His parents had just returned from the shop. It was a pleasant surprise to see Yun Dou coming back.


    Mica is short and fat, and has a round face like Yun Dou. He smiles very kindly. He goes up to hold Yun Dou and talks non-stop.


    Father Yun seemed to be more restrained, he greeted Zhang Hui to enter the room, and was not busy talking to Yun Dou.


    "Smelly boy, you are back. I heard that you are just a choreographer in Lushan now. You are at this age. You haven''t married, you haven''t taken a fame, and you don''t know how to do business. Long, it''s really anxious." Mica seemed to say this often, and said it very sharply.


    Yun Dou helped his mother sit down and said earnestly: "Mother, I went to Lushan to learn my skills, and a master of Lushan, my uncle master, taught me a lot of great skills, one day I will be able to become famous. ."


    "I don''t believe it. The son of the seventh aunt next door said that Lushan''s school skills are the children of high-ranking officials, and the children of ordinary people like you can only do miscellaneous tasks."


    "Mother, look." Yun Dou raised two fingers and pointed at the open door directly opposite him, saying, "Close."


    The door seemed to be pushed and closed quickly.


    Zhang Hui was watching, amused by Yundou''s triumphant expression. Yundou''s envoy was just the lowest-level technique of the airborne imperial thing, but he played with his mother but pretended to be mysterious and powerful.


    Mica clapped her hands in surprise, and then called her husband to come and see: "Come on, our son is promising."


    Yun Dou performed again, and then said with a silly smile: "Hey, I have a lot more, but I won''t use it anymore. This is all taught by my master uncle."


    Only then did Mica and Yunfu sit down seriously and listen to Yundou talking about these things about him in Lushan.


    Yun Dou also said that he went to Changdu, saw Princess Beimang, met the prime minister, and also met the prime minister¡¯s daughter. The talk was so beautiful that his parents were also confused because there were so many things they had never heard of. .


    "Son, you must be lying, why would the prime minister''s daughter like you?"


    "Mum, don''t believe me, wait until one day she says she is going to marry me, I will tell you again."


    "Smelly boy, don''t think about eating swan meat, the toad, didn''t the girl from the Yang family who sell the cloth refused to marry you before? Now that you have grown up, I will find someone to talk about it, maybe his family will change Idea."


    Zhang Hui listened to Yundou. He never knew that Yundou could be so eloquent, able to speak so much with confidence and in an orderly manner.


    He saw the intimate situation of Yundou''s family, and when he saw Yundou showing off what he had seen and heard these days in front of his parents, he was particularly envious. His adoptive father Zhang He is no longer alive, and his biological father Lu Yan may At this moment, he doesn''t know whether his son is dead or alive. At this moment, he also wants to talk happily in front of his parents like Yundou.

 619 Chapter 619 Fighting Zhu Jianming (1)

    After breakfast the next day, Zhang Hui and Yun Dou set off for Lushan.


    Mica stuffed a bag of food until Yundou was injured, and said: "We don¡¯t want to be rich, as long as we have the ability to make ends meet. You will be a messenger for the rest of your life. I hate you and you are not as smart as others. There is no way. Let''s live steadily."


    Yun Dou felt a little disappointed when he heard his mother say this. He went home to show off so much, but his mother still felt that he was not as smart as others.


    After bidding farewell to his parents, he and Zhang Hui passed through the city of Luoyang and soon came to the foot of Lushan.


    Zhang Hui felt as if someone had been staring at them since he left the city, but when he looked back, he couldn''t see anything unusual.


    When walking on a small road to Lushan, he always heard rustling sounds and intermittent footsteps. He was even more sure that they were being watched.


    Yun Dou was eating the cake his mother had given him, walking leisurely, and didn''t hear anything wrong at all.


    The intermittent footsteps behind Zhang Hui suddenly disappeared for a while, and the surrounding became terrible silence. Then, he heard a rapid sound of horses hoof coming towards this side.


    The two looked backwards at the same time, the man on the horse had already dismounted and rushed towards this side, and the speed of the footwork was already close to that of "Yundou Slowly".


    Zhang Hui recognized this person at a glance, and he was Zhu Jianming, the master of Sword City.He thought of the last time he and Yun Dou were detained by Jiancheng City because of the loss of the Sakura Sword. Later, Ji Yuan helped him to get out. Now Zhu Jianming must have caught up with Sakura Sword, but the sword just arrived in his hands. Here, why did Zhu Jianming know the news so quickly?


    Zhu Jianming stood in front of Zhang Hui, glanced at the sword on Zhang Hui''s back, and then sneered at Zhang Hui.


    Zhu Jianming had no weapons on his body, and his whole body exuded a cold and fierce aura. His cheekbones were high and his eyes were slightly squinted, as if seeing everyone showing such a contemptuous look.


    "Is the Green Sakura sword on your back?" Zhu Jianming didn''t even see Zhang Hui in his eyes, and asked straightforwardly.


    Yun Dou pretended to be at a loss, shook his head and said, "What kind of sword is Qing? What is this? The sword on my brother''s back was bought at Baqian Yinzi in Hexian County. The head master is someone who knows the goods. Show him. Is it worth the price?"


    Zhang Hui looked at Yundou, motioned him to stop pretending, then looked at Zhu Jianming and said, "Yes, it''s the Qingying Sword."


    Zhu Jianming approached Zhang Hui with a blank face, stretched out his palm and said, "Bring it."


    Zhang Huili was completely unmoved in front of Zhu Jianming, and said coldly: "Why give you my things!"


    "A joke, do you deserve it too? This sword was made by Zhou Cheng. Zhou Cheng was the one who made the Sword City. He is dead. This sword was made by the Sword City."


    "Bullshit, Zhou Cheng left the sword city a long time ago and passed the sword to his granddaughter. His granddaughter had a last word to give the sword to my master, and my master passed it on to me. About the city." Zhang Hui looked straight at Zhu Jianming with a very firm tone.


    When Zhu Jianming saw Zhang Hui''s point of view, he couldn''t argue with him, and his attitude became tougher: "The Green Sakura Sword is one of the seven famous swords. You are a stinky boy who doesn''t understand sword skills at all. Isn''t it insulting this sword in your hands? , Get it quickly if you know, otherwise I will let you crawl away from now on!"


    "Since I dare to take this sword, I am not afraid of you rats coming to seize the sword." Zhang Hui stretched his hand to his back, as if he was about to draw the sword against Zhu Jianming.


    Yun Dou came up to stop Zhang Hui, shook his head and said: "Let''s run away, he may not catch us."


    Zhang Hui is now confident to use the "Yundou Slow Step" step faster than Zhu Jianming''s first move, but he is itchy and unbearable, and wants to fight Zhu Jianming.


    When Zhu Jianming saw that Zhang Hui was about to draw his sword, he took out a folding fan from his waist and sneered: "Good guy, I think you have a few kilograms, so you dare to do it with me."


    At this time, Zhu Jianming''s men also rushed over.Zhang Hui understood that the people who had just followed them secretly were Zhu Jianming''s people. These people may have heard something about it yesterday, so they focused on Zhang Hui.


    The group stopped behind Zhu Jianming, and they could only stare beside them without Zhu Jianming''s permission.


    As soon as Zhang would pull out the Sakura Sword, Zhu Jianming''s eyes flashed with surprise. He didn''t expect Zhang Hui, who could only be caught in front of him a while ago, could grow so fast.


    Zhu Jianming kept his eyes fixed on the Green Sakura Sword. Not only did he want the Green Sakura Sword, the Green Sakura Sword was also a vital treasure for them to build the sword city.He knows that Ji Yuan and Zhang Hui have a deep friendship, but now Ji Yuan is far to the southwest, and will not intervene in the construction of his sword city at all. When the sword is in his hands, Ji Yuan will not be able to control it so wide. , To blame him for this.


    Zhu Jianming''s folding fan took off and flew out, spun in the air and swiftly rushed towards Zhang Hui''s face door. Zhang Hui glanced at it. The folding fan that flew over had the power of a knife and the dexterity and speed of a hidden weapon.


    Zhang Hui stretched out the Green Sakura Sword to block, and his body flashed back because the folding fan came too suddenly. Out of self-preservation, he unknowingly used the footwork in "Yundou Slow Step".


    While watching the changes in Zhang Hui''s footwork, Yun Dou noticed the coming of Zhu Jianming''s folding fan. He formed a footwork pattern derived from the "Yunsheng Positioning Technique" in his mind. He formed it according to his mind. Zhang Hui kept reminding him of the pattern.


    Zhu Jianming doesn¡¯t understand ¡°Yunsheng Positioning Technique¡±. He hears a word from Yundou¡¯s mouth from time to time. I don¡¯t know what Yundou is. However, he sees Yundousheng¡¯s silly sillyness and doesn¡¯t believe that Yundou can. Tell me something famous.


    But after a few rounds, he found that his folding fan could not hurt Zhang Hui at all. Only then did he realize that Yundou''s reminders were underestimated.His folding fan flew towards Yun Dou, brushed it against Yun Dou''s ear, and went around in a circle and returned to his hand.


    "Fatty dead man, don''t mess around, or you will scratch your mouth." Zhu Jianming cursed at Yundou.


    Zhang Hui was afraid that Zhu Jianming would really be cruel to Yundou, so he asked Yundou: "Don''t remind me, I will be fine."


    After several rounds of competition between Zhang Hui and Zhu Jianming, he felt more and more that the Green Sakura Sword in his hand made it smooth, and after several reminders from Yun Dou, he also figured out the knack of avoiding the folding fan in Zhu Jianming''s hand, and he began to have a fight. Win the confidence of Zhu Jianming.


    "I want you to see who is not worthy of owning the Sakura Sword!" Zhang turned the Sakura Sword towards Zhu Jianming and decided that he would change from defense to offense and quickly repelled Zhu Jianming.

 620 Chapter 620 Fighting Zhu Jianming (2)

    "Don''t be too happy, brat." Zhu Jianming could see that Zhang Hui became more and more courageous, and now he didn''t dare to underestimate Zhang Hui.


    The folding fan in his hand flew towards Zhang Hui again.


    At this time, Zhang Hui was no longer a folding fan against Zhu Jianming, but instead attacked Zhu Jianming.If he keeps only defending and not attacking, it will be difficult to reverse the passive situation.


    When the folding fan flew over, Zhang Hui leaped up, avoided the folding fan, and stood between the folding fan and Zhu Jianming, cutting off Zhu Jianming''s line of sight when looking at the folding fan.


    Zhu Jianming jumped up and kicked near Zhang Hui''s ear. Zhang Hui leaned his head back to escape Zhu Jianming''s kick.Zhu Jianming missed the kick and turned to kick Zhang Hui''s wrist holding the sword. But Zhang Hui had already seen his intentions and thrust the sword into his abdomen.


    Yun Dou was watching by the side and was planning to remind Zhang Hui many times. Then she found that Zhang Hui seemed to have a close heart with him. After thinking about him, Yun Dou sighed in her heart: "It seems that he realized it by himself. The brain is so easy to use."


    There were no other human voices on this small road under Lushan. The sound of water and birds next to it was particularly soothing and melodious, but mixed with the fighting of the two people, it made the atmosphere more tense.


    Yun Dou could see that Zhang Hui was groping for himself while confronting Zhu Jianming, because he had insufficient experience in fighting with people.He could also see that although Zhang Hui did not have the upper hand, he was not at all timid at first. On the contrary, the more he fought, the more he became more engaged.


    On the contrary, it was Zhu Jianming, who obviously had the advantage at the beginning, but later became a little impetuous and unnerved, as if he lost the patience to compete with him because he didn''t look down on Zhanghui.


    Suddenly, Zhang Hui took advantage of Zhu Jianming''s distraction and launched a fierce attack on him. At this moment, he felt the true power flowing in his pulses as natural and turbulent as rivers flooding the sea, and his body seemed to be a handy thing. A good weapon, and the Qingying Sword seems to be part of this weapon.


    Zhu Jianming felt that Zhang Hui wanted to defeat him in one fell swoop. He was not reconciled to lose in Zhang Hui''s hands. The transformation of his body quickly accelerated, but at this time, his position became passive, and Qingying When the sword passed near his head several times, he felt that Zhang Hui was deliberately humiliating him, and his mood became more anxious.


    Although Zhang Hui made the sword very fast, he was very clear in what he saw in his eyes and in his mind. Not only did he know how he would fight next, he also guessed Zhu Jianming''s routine.


    Zhu Jianming turned around, and when he wanted to push a palm to Zhang Hui''s chest, he felt cool on his neck, and then the corner of his eyes saw the blue light glowing on the green cherry sword.


    Zhang would push the Qingying Sword against Zhu Jianming''s neck, and said, "You lost."


    Zhu Jianming turned his head to look at Zhang Hui fiercely, and said angrily: "I didn''t lose, I don''t have a sword in my hand, and you are at risk."


    Zhang Hui said: "If you lose, you lose. If you lose or don''t admit defeat, it will only make you lose more ugly. If you keep entangled, I am not afraid of you. If you compare footwork, you will definitely not be able to catch me. I went back to Lushan. If a few seniors fight again, you will only lose more ugly."


    Hearing what Zhang Hui said, Zhu Jianming felt that Zhang Hui made sense. They had already embarrassed him in this fight under Lushan. If he chased him up to Lushan, it would only make matters worse.And Zhang will have changed so much during the time he has known each other, I am afraid it will be even more difficult to provoke in the future.


    Zhu Jianming''s men picked up the folding fan he had fallen to the ground, and stood next to Zhu Jianming to persuade him to leave. Zhu Jianming thought that the Qingying Sword was in front of him, but now he wanted to give up like this, and it was really painful.


    "Hey!" He sighed heavily, and glared at Zhang Hui''s face in order to suffocate the breath in his heart, and said, "I don''t believe that you can be the master of the Sakura Sword. At the end of Ying Jian, I, Zhu Jianming, disappeared in the martial world."


    Zhang Hui ignored Zhu Jianming and walked towards Lushan with Yundou.


    After the two returned to Lushan, they immediately went to ask Xu Gui for peace.


    Xu Gui hadn''t seen Zhang Hui and Yun Dou for many days. Someone said that Zhang Hui and Yun Dou had come back and asked for a meeting outside, and they were so excited that they took the initiative to greet them.


    Xu Gui first showed a smile on his face when he came out, but when he thought of what Zhang Hui and Yundou might experience along the way, his expression became serious.


    "Hey, let''s not talk about anything else, just come back. You both have become dark and thin, and I expect to suffer hardship along the way." Xu Gui said, patted Zhang Hui and Yun Dou on the shoulders.


    Xu Gui welcomed Zhang Hui and Yundou into the courtyard again. He walked in front and suddenly turned around and said, "The story of Gou Xin being rescued from Huan Chen has been spread, and now your name is Everyone remembered."


    Zhang Hui could hear from Xu Gui''s tone that Xu Gui was not happy for him, but worried for him, even with some reproach to him.


    "Oh, people are afraid of being famous and afraid of being strong. Now you will be very good. For example, Lushan has only become such a man in a few months. I am afraid that Lushan will be touched by you! It''s not my Xu Gui''s disciple, otherwise I can''t afford the reputation."


    Zhang Hui listened to Xu Gui''s words, and there was irony in the words. For a while, he felt very boring in his heart, so he had to explain: "Master is in trouble, and apprentices can''t stand by. This is nothing. It has been a long time. Everyone forgot about it."


    "Oh, I''ve got a big tone after seeing the world. It''s nothing to fight against Huan Chen. Even Xu Gui, who has been in Lushan Nest for so many years, may not dare to offend Huan Chen." Xu Gui stopped and turned around to look. With Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui had to lower his head and whispered: "The disciple didn''t think so much."


    Xu Gui saw that Zhang Hui had a good attitude. He didn''t want to scream with him. He also knew that he was a newborn calf who was not afraid of tigers. He thought about his injuries on the way, and couldn''t help showing his concern for him: "Is the injury gone? "


    "It''s over, thanks to Master Wen."


    "Yundou sent a letter to Meimei, I also know about it, hey, fortunately there is a Medicine King this time, otherwise you may not be able to continue practicing."


    "Thanks to Senior Sister Wen, Senior Sister Wen still had the idea. Knowing that Medicine King could heal me, there was no delay on the road. By coincidence, I just ran into Senior Sister Wen this time."


    Hearing Zhang Hui''s words about Wen Ruhui, Xu Gui turned his face away, as if he hadn''t listened to Zhang Hui''s words, and seemed to be a little uncomfortable on his face. He didn''t like Zhang Hui and suddenly talked about Wen Ruhui.


    Zhang Hui felt very surprised. Wen Ruhui didn''t come back since he left Lushan last time as Princess Yunya, and Xu Gui and Wen Ruhui were in love with their father and daughter. Why would Xu Gui remain indifferent when he mentioned Wen Ruhui?Shouldn¡¯t it be strange that Wen Ruhui suddenly appeared?

 621 Chapter 621: Xiang Yans Affirmation

    Yun Dou also noticed that Xu Gui''s reaction was wrong, and Zhang Hui looked at each other, and then lowered his head.Both of them were guessing what Xu Gui''s reaction meant.


    Xu Gui smiled responsively again suddenly, and said, "Yes, your Senior Sister Wen has a very good idea."


    Zhang Hui was even more surprised. The main meaning of what he said just now was not to praise Wen Ruhui, but to say that he had met Wen Ruhui, but Xu Gui deliberately ignored the key points, as if he did not want to mention Wen Ruhui with them.


    Zhang Hui thought that the Sakura Sword was one of the seven famous swords. Now that the Sakura Sword is in his hand, Xu Gui should also know about such important things.


    When Zhang took out the Sakura Sword and placed it in front of Xu Gui, Xu Gui looked at the sword in surprise, frowning for a while without expressing his position. At first, he did not believe that the sword would be in front of him, and then questioned it. True and false.


    "Hey, going out this time makes you brave!" Xu Gui looked up at Zhang Hui, with worry and a little blame in his eyes. He picked up the Qing Ying Sword and rubbed it in his hand, sighing. "Since ancient times, people in the martial arts have fought you to die for all kinds of magic weapons. Now that this sword is in your hands, aren''t you in trouble?"


    Xu Gui thought for a while, and then asked: "You should put this sword away while no outsider knows it. Besides your master, do anyone else know that this sword is in your hands?"


    "The people who cast Sword City know." Zhang would tell Xu Gui about his victory over Zhu Jianming under Lushan.


    Xu Gui was anxious and patted his thigh straight: "You, I can''t protect you anymore. Look at what you have caused. Maybe in a few days, there will be stories about your victory over Zhu Jianming, and before Qing Yingjian They were regarded as the most precious treasure by the city of forged swords, now in your hands, how can they easily give up?"


    Zhang Hui had long expected that Xu Gui would have this attitude towards this matter. Xu Gui was more conservative in his temperament. In addition, Xu Gui was the person in charge of Lushan. If Zhang Hui caused trouble for Lushan, it would be natural. Xu Gui can''t get rid of the relationship either.


    He can understand why Xu Gui said this, but after Xu Gui said such a meal, he was still a little unhappy, but he couldn''t talk to Xu Gui on the spot, so he had to say, "Thank you, Mr. Xu, for reminding me. I promise to act low-key."


    Xu Gui closed his mouth, eyes looking away, breathing out from his nostrils, not wanting to pay attention to Zhang Hui.


    At this moment, Xiang Yan suddenly walked over from behind the tree.


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou saluted him together, Xiang Yan looked at the two people casually, and replied casually: "Okay, you don''t need to be polite." Then they rushed directly to the side of the table where the Qingying Sword was placed.


    He took the Sakura Sword in his hand and took a closer look, then pulled out the sword, swaying it in front of his eyes, nodding in praise, "Good sword, it really is a good sword."


    After he finished speaking, he played another sword trick. The cyan light glowing on the green cherry sword instantly formed a pattern in the air. After Zhang Hui saw it, he lingered in his heart for a long time, making him envy, and it was a good sword. It will be more brilliant in the hands of masters.


    After Xiang Yan appreciated the sword, he looked at Zhang Hui and talked to him: "The kid is brave enough to get such a good sword in your hands."


    Xu Gui heard that Xiang Yan¡¯s remarks were clearly exaggerating. Isn¡¯t this completely opposite to the words he taught, but it¡¯s a pity that Xiang Yan just happened to hear that Qingying Sword was here not far away, and he suddenly appeared. Yes, I haven''t figured out Xu Gui''s attitude towards this incident.


    Xu Gui was not good at telling Xiang Yanming, but frowning at Xiang Yan, indicating that he cannot be so exaggerated.


    Where Xiang Yan is willing to take into account Xu Gui''s meaning, and then said: "Good sword, good sword, I hope that one day your swordsmanship can catch up with me, let''s let Qingying Sword and Luoxia Sword compete, hahaha! "


    Zhang Hui considered Xu Gui''s presence, and he didn''t dare to respond to Xiang Yan''s words. He just smiled and nodded.


    Xiang Yan continued: "Hey, kid, you have to learn from me. People in the martial arts world talk about Luoxia Sword, which one thinks of not me? That way I will be the master of Luoxia Sword, you Zhang will also let you Everyone knows that you are the master of the Green Sakura Sword, and defeat all those who want to snatch your sword, so that no one will dare to covet your sword, don''t you think?"


    What Xiang Yan said was really embarrassing for Zhang Hui. Xu Gui just meant that Zhang would put away the sword and conceal the Qingying Sword from others in his hands, but Xiang Yan was letting him defeat those who were with him. The sword grabber, the two people''s opinions were completely opposite, so he had to smile politely and didn''t dare to express his opinion.


    Xu Gui couldn''t listen anymore. He cleared his throat and said, "Senior brother, sit down, I still have things to deal with."


    After Xu Gui left, Xiang Yan asked how Zhang Hui got the Sakura Sword, and Zhang would talk to Xiang Yan about what happened along the way.


    "I don''t want to be bullied by Huan Chen for the rest of my life." Zhang Hui just said indifferently. His hatred of Huan Chen, doubts about himself, and determination to defeat Huan Chen are not just a few words with Xiang Yan. Speak clearly, and the more thoughts hidden in my heart, the more awkward it will be.


    Zhang Hui¡¯s unspeakable mood seems to have been understood by Xiang Yan. He glanced at Zhang Hui¡¯s face quickly, and then bowed his head and sighed, saying: "Huh, there is no such easy thing in the world, I I still want to beat the Valley Master!"


    Zhang Hui was speechless when he heard Xiang Yan saying this. After the three of them were silent for a while, Xiang Yan went on to say: "But I am old and you are young. So, if you really have this determination, you will go to the stone cave every day. Before practicing swordsmanship, I remembered when I would teach you one and a half tricks."


    Zhang Huigang thought that Xiang Yan was denying his thoughts. Hearing Xiang Yan said that his mind was stunned. Yun Dou poked his back with his finger and motioned him to go forward and Xie Xiangyan. Then he reacted and turned towards Yanqu. He arched his hands and said, "Thank you, Mr. Xiang, the disciple must go to the stone cave to practice sword every day."


    Xiang Yan turned his buttocks on the stone bench, got up a little uncomfortably, and got up and said, "I''ve gone away, and my back hurts when I sit." He left without looking back.


    Yun Dou sat in the position where Xiang Yangang was sitting, and learned from Xiang Yan''s carefree expression and said, "I walked away, and my back hurts when I sit." After speaking, he laughed again and said: "Mr. Xiang can''t be well. Talking to someone, I think he actually wants to point you in his heart, but he just wants to act as if he doesn''t bother to care about you."


    Zhang Hui was so happy that he had just promised to teach him that his heart could not be calmed down for a long time. He pulled out the Green Sakura Sword halfway and looked at it, then put the sword into the scabbard, feeling a little at a loss because he was too excited. .

 622 Chapter 622: Protest

    One month later.


    Zhang Hui went to the stone cave to practice swords every morning for a month in a row. Xiang Yan came here to see him three or four times, and each time he pointed him a lot, which made him very rewarding.


    In addition to Xiang Yan, there are other Lushan disciples who come here from time to time. Yuan Zhixing is happy for him when he learns that Zhang Hui has won the sword and his skill has greatly increased.Deng Hou also came here from time to time with the intention of watching the excitement and flattering.


    Only Fang Zhu wants to know how Zhang Hui¡¯s skill has grown, but he feels that he will call Zhang Hui¡¯s heart when he finds it. It¡¯s like Zhang Hui is cheaper. He obviously walked near the stone cave. Just looking at this side from a distance, pretending to be passing by and taking a casual look.


    "Brother Fang!" Zhang Hui called out loudly to Fang Zhu''s shadow behind the bushes.


    Fang Zhu held the sword in front of his chest, and walked towards this side with his head held up.He looked carefully at Zhang Hui''s face, yet he had to pretend to be disdainful of Zhang Hui.


    Zhang would put away the sword and bowed his hand to Fang Zhu. After seeing more people outside, he felt that Fang Zhu was not completely bad, he was just a disgusting little mouth, not so unforgivable.


    Fang Zhu saw that Zhang would be so polite to him, suddenly felt so uncomfortable, now that Zhang could not be mean.


    Zhang Hui said: "It''s been a long time since I saw Brother Fang. I''m here to see how we are going to win the competition after an appointment for a year?"


    Zhang Hui was referring to the conflict with Fang Zhu a few months ago, and after an appointment with Fang Zhu for a year, if Fang Zhu loses, he will see everyone pretending to be a grandson.


    Fang Zhu hugged the sword, put his body to one side, and replied impatiently: "What''s the test? No matter, we are all Lushan disciples. Isn''t the opponent clear about the other party?"


    Zhang Hui smiled helplessly: "What did Brother Fang say do not count?"


    "God only cares for you, where I dare to compare with you, you have to pick up cheap things. I have gained my skill for several years, and now I have the Green Sakura Sword, and I have to give advice to my uncle." Fang Zhu said. His face was sour as he spoke.


    "Senior Brother Fang joked, but we really couldn''t make an appointment this year. I heard that Brother Fang will soon go to the army to serve the country. Congratulations!" Zhang Hui thought that Fang Zhu would leave Lushan. Suddenly, the hatred of the other side''s bamboo disappeared.


    Fang Zhu smiled proudly: "Yeah, my father finally told me to go back. I''ve been waiting for this opportunity a long time ago. I wish Qi Guo and Bei Mang would fight early so that I could have a chance to make meritorious deeds."


    Zhang Hui looked at Fang Zhu¡¯s exquisite dress, and sighed that Fang Zhu is indeed a person who has never experienced hardship. He does not know the suffering in the world. If his home is in Linshui Town, he has tasted the broken home and the separation of relatives. , He would not want Qi Guo and Beimang to fight.


    After Fang Zhu left for a while, Yun Dou ran towards this side happily, and even a long way away, he shouted: "Congratulations, I have passed the examination, and I will become an official Lushan disciple in the future."


    Zhang Hui found that Yundou also changed into a clean hospital uniform today, looking more energetic than when picking vegetables in the dining hall.


    "Well, congratulations." Zhang Hui replied perfunctorily.


    "I know you reacted like this, but I entered Luming Hall, not Luyou Hall." Yun Dou said that his voice was much quieter.


    Zhang Hui ridiculed: "Why, are you still not satisfied? You idiot came to Mr. Xiang''s door to be rejected by him."


    Yun Dou smiled again: "My master gave me a license. He said that Uncle Master said hello to him, and I can go to Uncle Master''s place often."


    Zhang Hui didn''t feel envious when he heard that Yun Dou had entered Luming Hall. What made him envied was that Yun Dou was so valued by Xie Zhuo, and Xie Zhuo''s momentum seemed to take Yun Dou as his heir.


    The two were talking, and suddenly there was a loud noise in the distance.Lu Shan has always forbidden his disciples to make loud noises. As soon as the two heard this sound, they knew what was going on ahead.


    "Go, take a look." Yun Dou turned and walked towards the place where the sound came from.


    Zhang Hui also followed.


    When the two of them approached, they saw thirty or forty Lushan disciples crowding in front of Zhigengyuan, and the number of people coming here was still increasing.


    The few people who were talking loudly stood right in the middle, all of them rolled up their sleeves, their faces full of anger, as if they were condemning something against justice.


    A person in the middle said loudly: "The Demon Cultivation Pool is already evil enough. The masters of Bei Amen need to go to the Demon Cultivation Pool to practice when breaking through the five realms. This is originally a shortcut. Although it is not recognized in the martial world, But everyone also opened their eyes and closed their eyes. Now that Bei Amen dares to let a young man with a round state into the Demon Cultivation Pool so blatantly, this is simply too arrogant."


    Zhang Hui heard that Bei Amen let a young man enter the Demon Cultivation Pool. He expected that this young man should be Fu Yan who had just been selected as the successor to the Great God Seat of Bei Amen.


    "Yes, the law of heaven is difficult to tolerate. Bei Amen originally practiced the way of the Demon Sect. Now that Fu Yan enters the Demon Cultivation Pool, people in the martial arts must not tolerate them!"


    "Fu Yan went to the Demon Cultivation Pool at a young age. This is too unfair. Our Lushan disciples are all practicing steadfastly. Think about your hard work for many years, and you can¡¯t compare to him staying in the Demon Cultivation Pool for a while. This makes sense."


    "If you open this head, it''s fine. In the future, ordinary people in North Amen can also go to the Demon Cultivation Pool. Are we Lushan people destined to be stepped on by them? The North Amen will destroy the Demon Sect, but it will not destroy the Demon Cultivation Pool. , It should be destroyed if it is destroyed."


    "What the hell is the magic repair pool, it should have been destroyed long ago."


    Everyone talked a lot and became more and more excited.


    After listening to Zhang Hui, he also felt that Bei Amen¡¯s move was indeed irritating. He then thought that Huan Chen had now reached the realm of Great Enlightenment, and that Huan Chen could enter the Demon Cultivation Pool one day, and his anger burned with a bang. stand up.


    "Destroy it! Destroy the magic repair pool!" Someone in the crowd began to shout.


    The leader who was flushed with excitement in the middle made a gesture to calm everyone down, and said, "It''s not that we can be destroyed by destruction. We may not be the people of North Amen. This matter needs to be considered."


    "Let''s go to Mr. Xu and let him host." Someone in the crowd suggested.


    In the eyes of Lushan''s disciples, Xu Gui is just and has a strong ability to do things, so the first thing that comes to mind at this moment is him.


    "Mr. Xu is here!"


    Someone yelled, and then the crowd quickly became quiet.


    Xu Gui''s face was very calm, still with a gentle and courteous smile as before. He stood in the middle, and everyone looked at him.

 623 Chapter 623: Demon Repair Pool Map

    Xu Gui paused for a while, looked at everyone, and said loudly: "Everyone, please listen to me. I have also heard about the things you are discussing. Gu Zhu has already had opinions on this matter. It is just Gu Zhu''s intention. Before it reaches me, please don¡¯t act rashly. The general situation of the world is clear in the heart of the valley master, and the valley masters at both ends of the good and evil can understand better than we can. You can study at Lushan with peace of mind, and naturally you will be sent When it''s useful."


    Although everyone was still aggrieved, Xu Gui''s remarks were not as boisterous as before, and the discussion in twos and threes began to fall apart.


    Zhang Hui listened below, although he felt that what Xu Gui said was indeed reasonable, but as long as he thought that Huan Chen could enter the Demon Cultivation Pool in the future, he felt as uncomfortable as a needle.


    He often heard people from Lushan talk about this supernatural valley owner, but he has never seen the valley owner. Will the valley owner really do justice to everyone?Will you really give you an explanation?These are all unknown things. He suddenly had an urge to go to Beimang to see what the Demon Cultivation Pool was, and then figured out a way to destroy it.


    The next night, Zhang Hui woke up in a daze and saw Yundou still writing under the lamp.


    Yun Dou shuddered when he heard Zhang Hui awake. He looked back and looked at him nervously. He sat upright, as if trying to block things on the table, and then swayed from side to side, looking very uncomfortable. Looks fidgeting.


    Zhang Hui was awkwardly asleep. He only felt that Yun Dou lighted a lamp and his eyes dazzled. He didn''t feel sleepy when he saw Yun Dou being so nervous. He felt that Yun Dou was hiding some secret.


    Zhang Hui bounced from the bed and walked towards Yundou: "It''s so late, what are you still writing about?"


    Yun Dou stretched out his palm to cover the paper spread on the table, but because the ink on it was still wet, he could only hang his palm in the air.


    As soon as Zhang Hui walked over, Yun Dou''s dangling palm began to tremble, muttering, "No, nothing, you don''t care."


    Zhang Hui looked at the table. It seemed that there was a map drawn on the paper. He was even more curious about why Yundou was here to quietly draw a map at night.


    Yun Dou looked up at Zhang Hui, and said helplessly: "I really can''t hide anything from you. I didn''t want you to know about it. I''m afraid you will make trouble if you know it. I will organize things for him in my master''s study during the day. I accidentally found a map. I looked at it as if it was... the map of Moxiu Pond. I couldn''t believe it at the time. He could even have this one. When I was curious, I looked at it a few more times and the map was printed on me. It''s in my head, I just want to try to draw it down."


    "It''s really the map of Demon Repair Pool? Are you sure?" In addition to surprise, Zhang Hui was a little bit happy.


    "You asked me to find out all the books related to the Demon Sect before. When I read more of these things, a picture will naturally form in my mind. The Demon Cultivation Pool is in the old place of the Demon Sect. It feels so familiar."


    "That''s great, you paint well, I won''t interrupt you." Zhang Hui suppressed the excitement in his heart and patted Yundou''s shoulder, "You really have you, idiots really have a good memory."


    Zhang Hui didn''t have the heart to go on sleeping, and simply sat on the bed and waited for Yundou to finish painting.


    After Yundou finished painting, he placed the map under the oil lamp and carefully studied it to make sure that what he painted according to his memory did not conflict with the descriptions he had seen in the book before.


    "Hey, all right." Yun Dou said, putting the map on the table, standing up and stretching.


    Zhang Hui hurried over to look at Yundou''s map very carefully and clearly, and he could imagine the environment around the magic repair pond based on this map alone.


    From this map, Zhang Hui felt that this place had many ravines, boulders and mountains, and many terrains were a bit repetitive, so the location of the magic repair pond was so secret.


    Yun Dou said: "If you enter Beimang from the southwest of Qi, you will walk a very difficult road to the southwest, and then you will be able to reach a grassland. Most of the people in Beimang are on this grassland. Going northeast is another road. The natural dividing line between Beimang and Qi, the tops of these mountains have been covered with snow for many years, and no one can pass. There are some slightly warm places on the west side of the mountains, and the magic repair pond is here."


    Listening to Yundou''s description, Zhang Hui also imagined the entire terrain of Beimang in his mind, and concluded: "In this way, we enter Beimang either from the southwest or from the north through Yanguo."


    "Yes, it is better to enter Beimang through the country of Yan than from the southwest."


    After Yun Dou looked up at Zhang Hui, he suddenly felt that the two of them were embarking on a new plan.


    "Are we making plans to find the Demon Repair Pool?" Yun Dou asked again.


    Now that Zhang Hui got the map, the thought in his heart could no longer be suppressed.


    Yun Dou looked at Zhang Hui and did not deny it, and persuaded: "You think it out clearly. Mr. Xu said that everyone is not allowed to act alone. If you don''t listen, you will bear the consequences yourself. It''s none of my business?"


    "Okay, don''t worry, just give me this map."


    Zhang Hui thought that if he really went to this magic repair pond, he might even be able to inquire about his father''s whereabouts.


    He took the map and looked at it again, wishing to give birth to wings immediately and flew to Beimang instantly.


    At this moment, Yundou''s mind was not here, he tilted his head and frowned and said, "I think it''s weird. Why did my master get this map? The location of the magic repair pond is hidden. This is something everyone knows. If this The map is so easy to get, it must have been spread long ago, the map of the magic repair pond is a big secret. Is this map given by the valley owner?"


    "Didn''t Mr. Xu say that the Valley Master hasn''t given him an order yet, why secretly give him a map?"


    "That''s right, and my master hid the map tightly. He asked me to sort out the things on the shelf on the left. But I remembered it wrong and sorted it to the right. Otherwise, I wouldn''t find the map."


    "I always think that your master is acting quite mysteriously, like a big plan in secret." Zhang Hui said this suddenly.Not long after entering Lushan, Zhang Hui felt that Xu Gui seemed to be hiding something from everyone. Ji Yuan was assassinated, Xu Gui concealed the identity of the assassin, Wen Ruhui pretending to be Yunya, Xu Gui also played bitter tricks with Wen Ruhui, this series of things The more I think about it, the worse it gets.


    Yun Dou also felt that what Zhang Hui said seemed to be true, but he still didn''t want to believe that Xu Gui would have any plans behind their backs, so he said: "You have no evidence, so don''t talk nonsense. Originally... there were rumors that my master was involved. Regime, if you speak out, something will happen."

 624 Chapter 624 Conspiracy (1)

    Zhang Hui thought to himself that since Xu Gui hid the map so secretly, he would definitely take action, but his attitude the day before yesterday was to stand still on this matter. Could it be that he had a private alliance with other people?


    He thought again that if someone else was taking action like him, he would definitely find them then.


    He put the map back on the bed, and his mind kept imagining what the old place of Demon Sect would look like based on the map.


    "The eyebrows have been in the Medicine King Valley for a month. Why don''t I take the opportunity of picking up eyebrows and return to Lushan to inquire and inquire about who is also looking for the magic repair pond? Follow Shang Beimang, if you can¡¯t get there, it¡¯s good to ask for news.¡±


    After Zhang Hui thought about it this way, the next day he reported a leave to Xu Gui and Xiang Yan and set off to the southwest.


    This is the first time he and Meimei have separated since they confessed their feelings to each other. In this month, as long as his mind calms down, he will think of Meimei, and think of her smile countless times.I will eagerly want to see her and feel her presence. The feeling when I am with Meimei is like the peace of mind when I was tired when I was young and finally returned home.


    When he came to Hexian, he remembered the situation when he met his eyebrows that day. It felt like a picture in a dream or when he was reading a poem. At this moment, he found that he put his eyebrows on. In a corner he really wants to protect, there is nothing bad about it.


    The early autumn sun shines on this long street, and the sky above his head is so blue that people are intoxicated. Zhang Hui''s heart is more melancholy than ever before.


    Several people were clearly dressed differently from the locals. After passing by Zhang Hui, two of them looked back at Zhang Hui and shouted: "Master Zhang."


    Zhang Hui looked up and recognized one of them as Ji Yuan''s subordinates.


    "Isn''t Zhang Gongzi returning to Lushan? Why is he here again?"


    After Zhang Hui said his future intentions, he asked, "Where is the Seventh Prince?"


    "It''s a coincidence that we came to He County yesterday, and our Highness went to Medicine King Valley. We should be able to come back today, or Zhang Gongzi will go with us, maybe we can meet His Highness."


    Zhang Hui thought that since they all said that, it seemed a bit unreasonable before Ji Yuan came back to meet him, and said, "Well, I''ll wait for your Highness."


    Zhang Hui heard that Ji Yuan had gone to Medicine King Valley, and guessed that Ji Yuan should have gone to see Meimei, when he thought of this, he suddenly felt something uncomfortable. Could it be that Ji Yuan came from such a great distance to the south to see the Medicine King Valley. Eyebrow?


    Those people led Zhang Hui into an alley. This time Ji Yuan''s place was obviously not a government office or a post house.


    After entering the alley, it took a long time to reach a courtyard.


    The courtyard is simple and elegant, and the owner is like a local person with a lot of identity.


    After entering the courtyard, Zhang Hui saw two people sitting on the stone table inside playing chess.The two people in their thirties looked like practitioners at first glance, and their conversational manner was not as immature and innocent as Lushan disciples, and compared with the ordinary people in officialdom, they were somewhat detached and free and easy.


    Zhang Hui''s gaze stopped for a long time on both of them. They also noticed the existence of Zhang Hui, nodded slightly at Zhang Hui, and greeted Zhang Hui.


    Ji Yuan¡¯s men did not specifically introduce the two to Zhang Hui. They just took Zhang Hui directly inside and said as they walked: ¡°This is the place of an old friend of the Prime Minister, and Master Zhang doesn¡¯t have to be polite. Everyone is here. So much exquisite."


    After Zhang Hui dozed off in a chair in the back garden, he heard someone shouting in front of him: "His Royal Highness is back."


    When Zhang Hui stood up and looked at it, he saw Ji Yuan standing in the distance, surrounded by people around him. The closest to him were the two practitioners who were playing chess.


    Ji Yuan looked at him, said something to the people around him, and they didn''t follow him.


    Zhang Hui greeted Ji Yuan and saluted Ji Yuan.


    "Great, you are here too." Ji Yuan strode towards Zhang Hui, his gestures and feet were still graceful and lenient in the past, he wore a very ordinary style of clothes, but the whole person still looked luxurious and delicate from head to toe .


    Ji Yuan was a little tired from the journey, so he sat down on the chair where Zhang Hui had just taken a nap, and made a "sit" gesture towards Zhang Hui, motioning him to sit down on the chair next to him.


    Ji Yuan shook his neck, relaxed his back and leaned on the back of the chair, and sighed, then he was completely in a comfortable resting state.Immediately afterwards, the people under his hand brought up the washbasin and planned to wait for him to wash his face. He waved his hand over there from a distance, beckoning them not to come up yet.


    Ji Yuan said: "There is something wrong with the King of Medicine in the King of Medicine. I went to see the eyebrows. She is much better and can walk around on her own. That is to say, people look much weaker than before. The King of Medicine said that she will have to raise her for a while. Don''t worry, Youwen girl is with her. She said that girl treats her like a sister."


    "That''s good." Zhang Hui replied casually. He only remembered that she helped him when he was in Medicine King Valley when Ji Yuan mentioned Wen Xin. Now she takes care of her eyebrows in this way, but unfortunately there is no chance to thank her.


    "Why are you here?" Ji Yuan asked.


    "Presumably, your Royal Highness has also heard about the Demon Cultivation Pool. Disciple Lushan made a lot of noise about this matter. I didn''t intend to act without authorization. I just took the opportunity to come here to see the situation. It¡¯s just that Lushan disciples are going to make trouble, and practitioners of other sects will not give up. I will not say anything else. As long as I think that Huan Chen will also go to the magic repair pond in the future, I will be upset." Zhang Hui said this. Still feeling very angry.


    Ji Yuan shook his head and smiled: "Of course, Bei Amen destroyed the Demon Sect, but used the Demon Cultivation Pool for his own use. I think their ambitions are not small. It may not be as simple as letting Fu Yan enter the Demon Cultivation Pool. There is also such a large territory as our Qi country."


    Zhang Hui understood that Ji Yuan was not only concerned about the fairness of the martial arts world, but the safety of the entire Qi state, and the impact of this incident on the relationship between Beimang and Qi.


    "It''s true that you and I are meeting in Hexian this time, I''m afraid it was for the same purpose." Ji Yuan said, tilting his head back, looking at the blue sky above his head, posing a casual and lazy posture.


    Although Ji Yuan heard that it seemed like an understatement when he said this, Zhang Hui was surprised when he heard it, because since he walked into this compound, he felt that this place seemed to be planning a secret event.


    Zhang Hui was a little hesitant, knowing that he had asked the next sentence, it would be difficult to end this matter, but in the end he asked: "Does Your Highness, like me, want to give the Demon Cultivation Pool to the end? Up?"

 625 Chapter 625 Conspiracy (2)

    Ji Yuan nodded to Zhang Hui, and the corner of one side of his mouth was raised, a bit witty in his self-confidence, but also a little tricky.


    Zhang Hui also thought of the two chess practitioners who he saw outside when he came in. It was expected that they were also Ji Yuan''s helpers summoned for this matter.


    "Then what is your chance of winning?" Zhang Hui asked.


    Ji Yuan took a deep breath, fell into deep thought, then pursed his lips and smiled, saying, "Heh, the odds are only one point."


    "Good!" Zhang Hui couldn''t help but praise Ji Yuan for his determination.


    "Actually, the odds of victory lies in the hearts of the people. As long as the hearts of all people in the world are on the side of this palace, the odds of winning are only one point. As long as the hearts of the people continue to gather, the people of Bei Amen are neither demons nor gods, and this palace does not believe in them.


    "Did the two brothers whom I just saw outside came to respond to your Highness?" Zhang Hui saw that the two were like practitioners. Although he was not sure whether they were Lushan disciples, he still called them seniors.


    "Haha, they are really Lushan disciples. They have been away from Lushan for many years. Later this palace will introduce you to them. They have been in the south for many years and both worked as errands in Jianzhou Mansion."


    After Ji Yuan finished speaking, he beckoned to the distance, and when one of his subordinates came over, he said, "Call Li Qiao and Qin You over."


    After a while, Zhang would see the two chess practitioners approaching here.


    The pure and handsome life of one of those two people always carries a sense of humor between the eyebrows that seems to be teasing someone at any time.On the other hand, the face and ears are wide and the eyes are erratic, and the hands and feet are thicker than ordinary people, and they look dull and awkward.


    The handsome-looking steps were also lighter, and he walked to Ji Yuan first. Ji Yuan introduced: "This is Brother Qin You, the first generation of disciples under Mr. Xiang."


    Qin You seemed to have heard of Zhang Hui''s name, nodded and smiled at Zhang Hui, and said, "Junior Brother Zhang, fortunately meeting, your Royal Highness often mentions you, and I feel that I have known you for a long time."


    "It is said that Lushan has all kinds of talents. Your brother Qin has a special hobby. He prefers to deal with the soil and stones underground." In order to activate the atmosphere, Ji Yuan made a joke with Qin You.


    "Then I guess Senior Brother Qin likes to dig wells." Zhang Hui also continued in Ji Yuan''s tone.


    Ji Yuan smiled and said: "I guessed it, maybe his ancestors really dug wells, he is best at digging tunnels."


    The three laughed together. Ji Yuan looked at Li Qiao who was standing at the back again, and said: "You, Senior Brother Li, are more interesting. He is called Carpenter Li. Go back and ask Mr. Xiang. He will tell you that there are many stools and tables in his house. It was all called by Senior Brother Li."


    The three laughed again, only Li Qiao stood blankly, just nodding and greeting Zhang Hui, neither smiling nor talking.


    Zhang Hui listened to Ji Yuan''s teasing, thinking that the two of them sounded like craftsmen, but since they both work in Jianzhou Mansion, they must have great abilities.


    "Can both of you read the map?" Ji Yuan asked after a few people''s greetings.


    Li Qiao and Qin You both looked at Zhang Hui, and hesitated whether to speak in front of Zhang Hui.


    "Oh, my own person, but it''s okay to say." Ji Yuan said.


    The expression on Qin You''s face became serious, his eyes lifted up and he meditated for a while, and said confidently: "The icon of that place is already very detailed, but I may have never seen that kind of rock, so I don''t dare to think about it. It¡¯s too early, so I¡¯d better watch it on the spot and give your Highness a reply."


    Hearing what Qin You said, Zhang Hui immediately thought of the map that Yun Dou had drawn, as if Qin You''s remarks were just a conclusion drawn from reading the map.


    Seeing the confusion on Zhang Hui''s face, Ji Yuan suddenly said, "Oh, you don''t know what we are talking about. You can also take a look at the map around the Demon Repair Pool."


    After Ji Yuan finished speaking, he said to Qin You: "Let Zhang Hui also look at the map. Many people have more ideas."


    Qin You took out a map painted on sheepskin from his arms and handed it to Zhang Hui. Zhang Hui sighed that Qin You really was an expert. He would draw the map on the sheepskin so that the map would not be damaged by repeated folding. But Yundou couldn''t think of going up this level.


    Zhang would open the map carefully, and he was dumbfounded in an instant. The map in front of him was exactly the same as the map Yundou drew for him. After reading it carefully, he found that even many details did not come in. The name can fit.


    "Why, do you have any opinion?" Ji Yuan saw Zhang Hui had been looking at that map for so long, and he was lost in thought, thinking that he had come to an opinion.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself: "Why did the map Yundou saw from Mr. Xu happen to have a copy of His Highness Seven? This map was originally a secret thing, so how come it happened to be in the hands of both of them at the same time, and it didn''t spread, everyone I want to get this map, and if it is passed out, it will be passed everywhere."


    "No...no." Zhang Hui shook his head.He thought that since Xu Gui hid the map so secretly, he still should not say that Xu Gui had the same map, so as not to say something broke because of what he said, he should observe it behind his back and wait until things become clear. Say it again.


    Ji Yuan said sternly to Li Qiao and Qin You: "The origin of this map should be reliable. It was obtained by our people after hiding in Beimang for a long time. Both of you are familiar and familiar with each other. When the arrangements are in place, you will be ready immediately. Sending you to Beimang, at that time Qin You had to make it clear where all the places on this map were soil and stones."


    "I see, Your Highness." Qin You and Li Qiao left after speaking.


    Zhang Hui felt that it was strange for Ji Yuan to suddenly meet two people who love to dig tunnels and carpenters at first. Now I understand that Ji Yuan is planning to destroy the Demon Repair Pool, and he wants to send them. Useful.


    Zhang Hui also thought of what Ji Yuan said when he mentioned this map, "Our people got it after hiding in Beimang for a long time." Then, the "our people" mentioned by Ji Yuan should be the same. Xu Gui is concerned.There have long been rumors in Lushan that Xu Gui participated in the court affairs. Is Xu Gui really related to Ji Yuan''s plan?On the surface, Xu Gui obeyed the arrangement of the owner of the Demon Xiu Pond, but behind his back it had something to do with Ji Yuan''s plan. This matter really became more and more complicated.


    After Qin You and Li Qiao left, Ji Yuan''s expression became more serious. He seemed to think of other things, and said softly: "You said that Fan Ying had met your father in the old place of Demon Sect. If the news is reliable If you do, I might still hope to hear from your father this time."


    Today, Zhang Hui heard Ji Yuan¡¯s dialogue with Qin You and Li Qiao, and he always had an idea in his heart. Hearing Ji Yuan¡¯s words, he finally couldn¡¯t help but ask: "His Royal Highness, can you let me? Go to Beimang together?"

 626 Chapter 626 Conspiracy (3)

    "You?" Ji Yuan looked at Zhang Hui in surprise, "Have you figured it out? This is not a joke, and my palace cannot guarantee that you can keep your life back."


    Zhang Hui nodded: "I wanted to enter Beimang a long time ago, but unfortunately I didn''t wait for the time. Although the two Lushan gentlemen and my master disapproved of me entering Beimang, saying that Beimang is a dangerous place, I didn''t go there. Do you know how dangerous it is?"


    "The people of Beimang feel guilty. The defense has been extremely strict in the past two years. It is indeed not easy to enter Beimang. This time we will join the food delivery team in Hexian to enter Beimang. As long as we reach Beimang, Our people are here to respond." Ji Yuan continued to walk towards the back garden, "This matter needs a long-term discussion. It is impossible for Qin You and Li Qiao to destroy the Demon Repair Pool. This time their purpose is only to check Terrain, if you go, you should focus on your father''s business."


    Zhang Hui also felt that Ji Yuan was right, nodded in agreement, and then asked, "When will the food delivery team leave?"


    "Just tomorrow."


    "So fast." Zhang Hui said. He had planned to go to Yaowanggu to look at his eyebrows after meeting with Ji Yuan, so it seemed that he had no time for a trip to Yaowanggu.


    The next day, Zhang Hui followed Qin You and Li Qiao out of the house. The three of them walked all the way and waited until dawn before a team came.


    The front four of the group rode horses to lead the way, followed by several carriages. It is expected that they were filled with grain, and there were more than a dozen people behind the carriages.


    The one who walked in the front dismounted, and the whole grain team stopped. The man walked towards Qin You and Li Qiao, and said, "Let the two big brothers wait for a long time, let''s go."


    Zhang Hui heard from the leader''s words that the food delivery team didn''t know Qin You and Li Qiao''s plan. This person only greeted him, so he took the three of them together.This person just said something polite when he first saw them, and then they all went their separate ways.


    Along the way, Li Qiao was used to being silent, only Qin You sometimes joked with Zhang Hui.


    They first went west, and after a few days they started walking north.Obviously, the road is not so easy to walk, and sometimes I have to ride a horse to explore the road first, afraid that the carriage cannot pass.


    And the further north, the more the weather changes, the sooner or later it was surprisingly cold. Several Hexian guys fell ill in turn, the place was remote, lacking medical treatment and medicine, and two of them simply retreated halfway.


    Some of these people have been in Beimang many times before, and they sighed: "It''s not normal to eat. You will know that our life in Qi is really good when you arrive in Beimang, so the people in Beimang will miss our place!"


    After more than ten days passed, the convoy finally reached the Sanhuang Slope at the junction of Qi State and Beimang.


    Zhang Hui was riding a horse, wearing a large cotton-padded jacket bought locally. Almost everyone in the team wore a cotton-padded jacket like this. This cotton-padded jacket looked cumbersome and bloated when worn. How much difference.


    They walked through a valley, and the cold wind blew, Zhang Hui froze and shrank his neck. He looked at his thick sleeves and the back of his yellow-sand-colored hands, and forgot that he was only sixteen or seventeen years old. As a teenager, he suddenly felt that he was about the same age as Qin You.


    He suddenly sighed that people in such a terrible place had to go faster when they were young. Like this time, in the city of Luoyang or the Great Capital, it is a good time for ten or twenty-year-olds to go on horseback.


    They crossed the valley, expecting to be able to walk into the city before dark, but because the leader of the food brigade took everyone another way, the surrounding area was still uninhabited when it was dark.


    "It''s really impossible, everyone wrap up more clothes and make do with the carriage for one night." The leader squinted his eyes and looked into the distance, probably not finding a place to live.


    "At night, the bones are so cold and painful, how can I sleep with nowhere to block the wind?" Someone behind began to complain.


    At this time, Zhang Hui saw a few black sheep running on the grayish-yellow grass, thinking that there should be people with sheep here, and maybe you can find a place to live by following these sheep.


    He rode a horse and ran in the direction of the sheep, crossing a low uphill, and he saw someone there.


    He should also be a young man about his age. He was wearing a big gray robe from a distance. His black hair was scattered behind his head. His footsteps were neat and strong. He was waving a long whip in his hand and "whooping" in his mouth. Yelling at his flock.


    "Hey¡ª" Zhang Hui yelled at him.


    The boy heard someone calling him in the distance, turned his head to look at Zhang Hui, and walked slowly towards Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui rode a horse and quickly came to this boy. The boy was indeed sixteen or seventeen years old. He was slightly shorter than Zhang Hui, but he was very strong. His face looked like a face basking in the sun every day, with only one pair of eyes. It looks particularly immature and clean.


    The boy said: "What do you call me for?" With the courage and arrogance peculiar to this age, he said and looked at Zhang Hui''s face carefully, wanting to see the stranger from Where did you come from? What is your intention to come here.


    Without waiting for Zhang Hui to answer, the boy said again: "Oh, there is no place to live late, do you want to go to my house for a night?"


    "Exactly." Zhang Hui nodded politely to the boy, "I wonder if it will be convenient."


    The boy was not very enthusiastic, but he was not disgusted, but was a little impatient. Most of the time, it was this attitude when asking passers-by for help.


    "Okay, then you go with me." The boy said.


    "We are a food team and there are not many people, just ten or twenty people. I don''t know if we can live."


    The young man frowned reluctantly when he heard that Zhang Hui said that he was not the only one, but then he seemed to have thought of something, his expression relaxed a lot, and he said, "I have food, can you give me some food?"


    "Yes." Zhang Hui thought of finding a place to rest, so he agreed.


    He rode a horse and quickly walked towards the food team.


    As soon as the people in the food team heard that Zhang Hui found a place to live, they did not ask more, and all followed Zhang Hui happily.


    The sheep next to the sheep-herding boy gathered together, and he lazily waved his whip in the air, and made some yelling noises at the sheep next to him from time to time. He walked at ease, but looking behind him, such a figure was gray and blue. Under the sky, he looked particularly lonely.


    Zhang Hui can also tell from his steps and the way he swings the whip that he must be repeating this life day after day. Zhang Hui suddenly remembered himself when he was in Linshui Town, and suddenly sighed that there were too many people. If you can''t feel the size of the world, you will be constrained by various reasons. If there were no people from Beimang breaking into Linshui Town, he might still be doing fortune-telling in Linshui Town and Gou Xin.

 627 Chapter 627 Wu Shilang (1)

    They walked for a while before they saw a low stone house. The roof was almost flat. It was obviously different from the pointed roof of Luoyang City. The house was not much taller than a person. If you look far away, There is hardly a house here.


    Zhang Hui got off his horse and immediately smelled the smell of burning grass. On this gradually cold grassland, this smell instantly made people feel warmth in their hearts, as if they would be warmed immediately after entering this house, and You can also eat hot food.


    The boy yelled to the house: "Mother, there are guests, you hello." After speaking, he drove the sheep to the back of the house.


    At this moment, a woman came out of the room. The woman had a dark complexion, wrinkled and dry face, so thin that her cheekbones were prominent, and her eye sockets were sunken. She looked more like the teenager''s grandmother.


    The woman looked up at the group of strangers who were standing in front of their house. Her eyes were confused and erratic. She didn''t know how to greet them. She just stood in front of the door and said with a loud voice: "Come in."


    The leader of the food transport team stepped forward and bent over and arched his hand at the woman: "Excuse me." But his eyes did not dare to look directly at her vicissitudes and frail appearance.


    The boy shut the sheep and walked to the front door again, leading everyone into the house.


    Zhang Hui entered the stone house, and the smell of sheep came to his nose. The house was filled with smoke. After entering, he could only see things around the kitchen sugar, but he felt that the house had been built for many years. This boy should have lived since he was a child. it''s here.


    The woman whispered in the boy''s ear: "Shiro, you go to borrow some food, our family is not enough food."


    The leader of the food team heard this and immediately said to the person next to him: "Go and get a bag of rice and give it to the sister-in-law."


    "No, just enough for you people, we don''t want the others." The boy''s tone was extremely firm.


    Zhang Hui looked at the young man''s face and saw that the slender eyes were always stubborn. He walked over to the young man to help him light a fire and talked to him at will.


    "Your name is Shiro?"


    "Yes, Wu Shilang." The boy grabbed a handful of dry horse dung and put it into a shape to make a fire, and replied calmly.


    "Your home is you and your mother?"


    "Yes, the first three elder brothers are all dead." Wu Shilang lit the fire, and the fire shone on his face, looking serious and cold.


    At this time, the leader of the food team came over and said, "I don''t think there are so many people in this house. There are other people in front of you. Let me take my brother and go forward."


    Qin You looked around in this room, nodded and said, "That''s okay, everyone will still meet here tomorrow morning."


    In this way, Qin You, Li Qiao and Zhang Hui stayed at Wu Shilang''s house.


    After the fire started, a few people gathered around the sugar stove to warm up. Everyone took off the big cotton clothes they were wearing outside. Moushiro''s eyes were not resting on the three of them. They could see better after they took off the heavy cotton clothes. From the original appearance, he could see that these people were not small.


    Wu Shilang looked at it for a while, and then asked, "How many are from Qi country?"


    "Yes, do little brothers often see people from Qi?" Qin You asked casually.


    "It''s not often seen. People in Qi are different from us." Wu Shilang looked at the fire, and his tone sounded very personal. "People in Qi love to be clean and wash often, and they are all white."


    Zhang Hui couldn''t help being amused when he heard Mo Shiro''s words, and felt that Mo Shiro''s description was particularly straightforward and simple, like what a child said.


    "You''ve always lived here?" Zhang Hui could see from Wu Shilang''s eyes that he was still very curious about the outside world. When he asked this sentence, he couldn''t help feeling sympathy.


    Wu Shilang said, "Well, when I was ten years old, only my mother was left. My mother is sick, and I have to take care of my mother."


    Zhang Hui could tell from Wu Shilang''s words that he still yearned for the outside world very much, and only stayed here because he had to take care of his mother.


    When Wu Shilang got up, he slammed Zhang Hui''s Green Sakura Sword to the ground. The sword showed a corner from Burri, and immediately attracted Wu Shilang''s eyes. He knelt down to pick up the Green Sakura Sword and held it in his hand for a long time. Unwilling to put it down, after hesitating for a while, he looked back at Xiang Zhang Hui and asked in a bit embarrassed manner: "This sword... can I see it?"


    "Of course you can." Zhang Hui said back, continuing to stretch out his palms and burn them on fire.


    Ushiro carefully drew out the sword, keeping his eyes on the sword, lifted it up and shook it, and quickly inserted the sword into the scabbard, lowered his head and gently wrapped it in cloth and put it back to its original place with a loud sound. Get up without saying a word to wash the dishes in front of the stove.


    At this time, there was a rapid knock on the door, and Zhang would feel that this should not be the person with them, the knocker seemed to knock extremely rudely.


    Wu Shilang''s mother was sitting in the corner with her eyes closed, and she stood up tremblingly when she heard the knock on the door. She looked terrified. She leaned against the wall and made a whistling sound. She wanted to say something but she was terrified. Does not come out.


    "They''re here again... Shiro went out to hide..."


    Zhang Hui heard words trembling and vague in Mother Witch''s mouth.


    Wu Shilang looked at Zhang Hui and Qin You, and said coldly: "It''s a bit troublesome, you sit down, don''t worry."


    After he finished speaking, he walked over and opened the door.


    The dilapidated wooden door was pushed against the stone wall with a slap, and the two of them walked in from outside one after another.


    By the light of the fire, Zhang Hui saw that the man in front of the walk was a black-faced man, with a big beard on his mouth especially conspicuous, and his eyes were arrogantly open. After coming in, he looked around the house and walked beside him. Behind him was a slightly thinner young man who kept looking at Wu Shilang provocatively.


    Zhang Hui guessed that these two people might be having a holiday with Wu Shilang, so they came to ask for trouble.


    The witch mother strode hard and walked out staggeringly, shouting: "You go, don''t hurt me Shiro, it''s your Amin who bullied Shiro first."


    Wu Shilang stepped forward to support his mother, and said anxiously: "Mother, you sit on the side, don''t come out."


    Zhang Hui could see that Wu Shilang was in a weak position now, and guessed that it might be because of the fight that injured the man''s relatives, so he came to find Wu Shilang''s trouble.


    Seeing that Zhang Hui was a little uncomfortable, Qin You persuaded him in a low voice, "Don''t worry about it, take a look at it, this is in Beimang, we have a mission, we can''t get into trouble."


    Zhang Hui had been staring at the bearded man, but after hearing Qin You''s advice, he relaxed a little.


    The big beard saw that the three people by the stove sugar did not come up to help, and walked a few steps in, and said to Wu Shilang, "My nephew''s arm is broken, and I want to break your arm."


    "Amin grabbed my lamb first. He wants to fight with me. Who can blame him for breaking his arm?" Wu Shilang''s tone was not weak, and he stared at the big beard fiercely.

 628 Chapter 628 Wu Shilang (2)

    When the witch mother heard that the beard was about to break Wu Shilang''s arm, she was frightened and lost her face. She settled down, and walked toward Wu Shilang again, blocking her in front.


    With her hair scattered, her eyes became fierce, as if she was about to push her big beard out of the door.


    Zhang Hui couldn''t help but stand up when he saw it, he was worried that the witch mother might collide with the beard.


    Bearded saw the witch mother rushing towards him so fiercely, he was a little impatient and a little scared. When the witch mother''s palm reached his shoulder, he flicked his arm to get rid of the witch mother.


    "Dead old woman, go aside." The bearded cursed.


    Wu Shilang thought that the beard waved his hand like this to do something to his mother, and he immediately forced him towards the beard, trying to grab the beard''s neckline clothes.


    The bearded man knew that Mu Shiro was fighting fiercely, and was afraid that Mu Shiro would take the initiative, so he reached out to block Mu Shiro.


    The witch mother saw that the beard and the helper behind him were about to do something to Wu Shilang, she hooked her body to top the beard before she stood still.


    "Whoever touches my son, I''ll fight with whom." The witch mother''s voice suddenly became no longer faint, and instantly penetrated the whole room, with a bitter taste.


    Zhang Hui could no longer hold back when he saw this place, and he wanted to walk towards Wu Shilang, trying to help the Witch Mother to avoid her being pushed down.


    At this time, he saw the witch mother bite on the bearded arm.


    Wu Shilang was afraid that his beard would get angry and would hurt Mother Witch, so his arm slammed against his neck.The beard flicked his neck forcefully and cursed: "Dead old lady, dare to bite Laozi!" Holding the clothes on the witch mother''s chest, he threw her onto the table behind.


    The witch mother was thin and weak. She was smashed by a big beard and completely lost control of her body. She was smashed into the corner of the table like an object.


    Zhang Hui saw the back of the Witch Mother''s head hit the edge of the table with a bang, and then his head drooped. He hurried over to help the Witch Mother, who had fainted to the ground.


    Wu Shilang saw that his mother was thrown out by the beard, and rushed towards the beard with a roar. The helper with the beard saw that Wu Shilang was so fierce, so he stepped back in fright and hesitated to move forward. help.


    Li Qiao and Qin You also came to check Mother Witch¡¯s injuries. Wu Shilang saw that they were surrounded by Mother Witch, but Mother Witch did not wake up, so he hated the big beard even more, and squeezed his fists toward the bearded face. Hit it up.


    Wu Shilang''s punch was hit in the bearded eye, and he saw Zhang Hui and all three of them surrounding Wu Shilang. They were afraid that they would intervene, so they didn''t dare to fight with Wu Shilang. After the punch, they did not continue. Fight back.


    Seeing that the beard hadn''t fight back, Wu Shilang turned around to see his mother.He squatted in front of the witch mother, supported her shoulder with his palm, and shouted "Mother" loudly.


    The witch mother''s eyelids trembled slightly, as if trying to open her eyes, but before she opened her eyes, she vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Wu Shilang widened his eyes, clutched tightly on his mother''s shoulders, his expression on his face began to become hideous, he stood up, walked towards the stove sugar, grabbed the green cherry sword that Zhang Hui placed beside the stove sugar. Quickly drew the sword, held the sword a few steps across to the beard, yelled, and thrust the sword into the beard''s abdomen.


    The beard stared at Wu Shilang, and some did not realize what happened just now. After he reached out to his abdomen and touched the blood that was bleeding out, his eyes were a little desperate, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Wushiro, you really are a wild wolf. Bastard."


    The helper next to the beard saw that Wu Shilang was killing someone with a sword, and he was so scared that he dared not step forward, but instead withdrew out and ran away.


    The bearded man closed his eyes and collapsed.


    Zhang Hui didn''t think that Wu Shilang would be so impulsive, and even rushed up to the beard with a sword.


    After Wu Shilang realized that he had killed someone, he was somewhat overwhelmed. He looked at the blood stains on the Qing Ying sword, then threw the sword aside to see how his mother was doing.


    The witch mother opened her eyes slightly, and tried to straighten up and leaned toward Wu Shiro. Seeing the big beard lying on the ground, her eyes were full of panic and despair. She choked up and said, "Shiro, how did you get this hand? You run away and leave me alone."


    "No, mother, I''m not going, I have to ask a doctor to heal you." Wu Shilang said, leaning towards the witch mother.


    The witch mother said: "You move that person out, I''m afraid of this bloody smell."


    When Wu Shilang heard that his mother was able to speak so soberly, the expression on his face suddenly relaxed a lot, and he replied: "Okay, okay, mother, I will move right away."


    After Wu Shilang walked away, Mother Witch lazily said to Zhang Hui and the others: "You also go away. I am uncomfortable with people I don''t know leaning against here."


    "Okay." Zhang Hui said, walking a few steps back with Qin You and Li Qiao.


    Mother Witch leaned against the wall and panted. Slowly, the panting sound became much more gentle. Zhang Hui listened, thinking Mother Witch was adjusting herself and wanted to make herself more comfortable.After that, he heard another noise, knowing that something must have happened this time, so he leaned over to see that it was the witch mother herself that had hit the wall behind.


    There was a bad premonition in Zhang Hui''s mind immediately. He stretched out his hand toward the witch mother''s nose, and as expected, he died.


    When Wu Shilang dragged the bearded corpse out and then came in, he knew Zhang Hui''s expression was not good.He idiotically walked towards the witch mother and knelt down beside her.


    Zhang Hui thought Wu Shilang would cry loudly, but he just knelt in front of the Witch Mother and cried quietly.


    Li Qiao and Qin You sighed at this situation.


    After crying for a while, Wu Shilang seemed to wake up suddenly, wiped his eyes, picked up the Witch Mother and walked out.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Hui asked.


    "Buried my mother." Wu Shilang replied coldly.


    Zhang Hui couldn''t think that Wu Shilang could start making the next step so soon. He turned to Qin You and said: "Go, let''s also help."


    Several people buried the witch mother near the stone house.


    Zhang Hui saw that this teenager who was about his age was dealing with all these things was terribly calm. He wanted to change it because he encountered this kind of thing, and he might not be able to do it as cleanly and neatly as Wu Shilang.


    On the way back to the stone house, Wu Shilang suddenly stopped Zhang Hui: "How about I trade this flock of sheep for your horse?"


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Hui was a little surprised at Wu Shilang''s calmness, and some could not guess his purpose.


    "I am a slave, and I want to kill someone. I don''t want to die like this. I have to run. I haven''t lived enough yet." Wu Shilang walked forward with a cold face, his voice also extremely cold.


    Zhang Hui''s heart suddenly trembled after hearing Wu Shilang''s words. If Wu Shilang died like this, it would be really sad. He would have lived for more than ten years in his entire life, and he had not had time to get out of this narrow world.

 629 Chapter 629

    "Where are you going?" Zhang Hui asked. After he asked, he thought that Wu Shilang was a fugitive from this moment. He would definitely not tell where he was going.


    Wu Shilang looked at Zhang Hui''s face for a while, and said: "Go to Bei Amen to find my benefactor." Wu Shilang''s tone was firm, and he was not afraid to reveal his whereabouts.


    "Do you know how to get to Bei Amen?" Zhang Hui thought that Wu Shilang had never gone out, and he was going to Bei Amen as soon as he left.


    Wu Shilang shook his head.


    "Then who is the benefactor you are looking for? See if I recognize it." Zhang Hui continued to ask.


    "He didn''t say his name, he just said that I will be able to find him in the future." Wu Shilang said, "The benefactor is a practitioner, and the person I admire the most. He is over forty years old and looks like you. It looks a bit similar, although you are older than you, but looks handsomer than you."


    As soon as Zhang Hui heard that this person looked a bit like him, he immediately thought of his father, but then thought that this person was from Bei Amen. He expected that he was not referring to his father.


    "My horse is given to you, run away." Zhang Hui said.


    Wu Shilang entered the stone house and hurriedly packed his things, before leaving to say goodbye to the three of Zhang Hui.


    Wu Shilang wore that shabby sheepskin jacket and carried a cloth bag on his back. As his mother had just buried his mother and hurriedly packed things up, his breathing was a little quick, and his face looked more wild against the firelight.


    Zhang would think of the phrase that the bearded said before he died, "You really are a wolf boy", and faintly felt that if Mu Shiro could get out of this place, he might still be a great person in the future. Thinking of this, Zhang would endure I couldn''t help but say some words of encouragement to Wu Shilang: "Your mother is all for you, to live well."


    Wu Shilang also looked at Zhang Hui seriously: "You have helped me, and I will repay you if I get the chance."


    "Hurry up," Zhang Hui urged.


    Qin You looked at Wu Shilang''s far away back, looking hurried and lonely in the vast night, but with a stubbornness and tenacity, he sighed, "This kid really cannot be underestimated."


    "Yes, his character is destined to leave this place one day." Li Qiao also sighed.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself that, indeed, as Li Qiao said, a man who was jealous and decisive like Wu Shilang, even if he didn''t kill Big Beard today, he might still offend a bully in the future.


    The three entered the stone house and rested for a while. It was dawning. In order to avoid getting into trouble because of Wu Shilang''s affairs, they met with the food team and set off at dawn.


    At noon, they walked to Hebi City, the first pass to enter Beimang. The leader said the most about Beimang along the way, Hebi City. It is always said that for the people of Qi, only Hebi City is counted when they arrive at Hebi City. Beimang.


    After entering the city, it really seemed to be on the other side of the world. The streets were noisy, showing the loud voice and bold speaking style of the people from Beimang. All kinds of goods were placed on both sides of the long street, and so were the people who sold things. There are different dresses, some are completely Qi people, there are people like Zhang Hui who are obviously Qi people but wear a sheepskin jacket from Beimang, and there are people from all over Beimang, everyone is in a mess. Together, this makes the city of Hebi seem exceptionally lively.


    And those dazzling goods also make Hebi City, which is in poor condition in all aspects, give people a short-lived illusion that it is very prosperous here.


    Walking on the street, I asked about the strong smell of sheep along the way, and that smell can radiate far away under the sun.


    On the surface, there are many teenagers like Mo Shiro, but Zhang will think that if Mo Shiro walks with them, he will still notice this boy with wild eyes.


    In order to show his understanding of Beimang, the leader of the grain team specially took Zhang Hui to the place where he bought horses in this city. After Zhang Hui bought a horse, the leader pointed to the front and said: "That The front is a place to buy slaves, or let''s take a look."


    Zhang Hui also followed curiously. After walking for a while, he saw that there was a platform not far away from the long street. The slaves standing on the platform were tied up with their hands and feet, and the audience surrounded them from time to time. Personally, some are still discussing.


    "No wonder my Master and Lushan both opposed me coming to Beimang. It really is not so easy to live in Beimang." Zhang Hui sighed in his heart.


    After Qin You and Li Qiao followed the leader of the grain team around Hebi City, they knew that their grain team would not go forward anymore, so they bid farewell to them and drove northward with Zhang Hui.


    "From Hebi City to the west to Shidu, the capital of Beimang, let¡¯s avoid that road and go to the east. The east is desolate and it is not easy to be targeted. I don¡¯t know if we can reach the devil in half a month. Near Xiu Pond.¡± Qin You carefully studied Beimang''s map in advance, and discussed the route with the other two from time to time.


    After leaving Hebi City, the surrounding area was desolate again. The three of them rode horses across the deserted slopes one after another. Often it was rare to see a living creature for a few hours, and even the shadow of a sheep could not be seen far away. To.


    Zhang Hui understood why the Beimang people wanted to expand their territory to the south. There was really no way for people to survive in such a place.


    Five days later, the three of them finally entered a small city again. They couldn''t understand the name of the small city. They heard the locals say "Egu" and "Gegu".They can finally get a good night''s sleep and eat some hot food. This is how they miss the days when they were in Qi.


    This city is obviously not as lively as Hebi City, because Hebi City is close to Qi State, and there are very many people coming and going, and this place can better reflect the local life style of Beimang, and it is relatively closed.


    After they had rested for one night, they were clamoring outside the next morning. Hearing this momentum, Zhang Hui thought it was a local holiday.


    He opened the window and saw that there were many girls in bright clothes walking along the road.


    Qin You saw Zhang Hui opening the window and joked: "Why are you here to look secretly, go out and see, you can feast your eyes today, these young girls are all out."


    "What day is today?" Zhang Hui asked.


    Qin You said: "In addition to seeing so many beautiful girls today, maybe you can see the first beautiful man in Beimang."


    "You mean Fu Yan?" Zhang Hui had long heard that the heir to the future Great God Seat of Bei Amen is not only talented, but also the most beautiful man in appearance. He is called "the first beautiful man in Beimang".


    Qin You has a cheerful temperament and has always liked to watch these new things in the world. He pulled Zhang Hui out of the inn and walked to the street. It was really a lively scene.

 630 Chapter 630

    The women of Beimang are not the same as those of Qi. Compared with the women of Qi, the people of Beimang are not so particular. Except for the women in the palace and the noble ladies, other women are not afraid to show their faces and can be as free as men. Walking outside.Therefore, whether in Hebi City or in this small city, Zhang Hui felt that the folk customs of Beimang seemed much more lively at this point.


    These young girls from Beimang wore bright clothes, and they felt that this small city was instantly lit up. Zhang Hui has seen so much of the dark yellow on the deserted slopes these days, and suddenly saw so many bright eyes. The colors make it hard for the eyes to resist.


    Those young women are not as shy as those from Qi, and standing in front of Zhang Hui in a beautiful dress will not be twitchy at all. Some even see that Zhang Hui is a foreigner and smile at him.


    They came together in twos and threes talking and laughing, the whole street was filled with the crisp and soft voices of women talking.


    "It''s still early. I heard that Young Master Fu Yan arrived here at noon. We will stand here for a long time."


    "Then if he comes early, wouldn''t he not be able to see him, then I would rather wait here earlier."


    "Don''t say waiting for a long time, even if I wait for a whole day, I am willing."


    "Yeah, if I didn''t see him this time, I don''t know when he will come out next time."


    "..."


    Zhang Hui and Qin You were listening to the discussion by the people next to them, and it was ridiculous that these girls would rather wait here early just to see Fu Yan.


    Qin You said: "Haha, listening to them, I really want to see what Fu Yan looks like."


    Qin You just said this, and a man pushing a cart selling portraits approached him and shouted at him: "The portrait of Master Fu Yan, one silver plate, and the last two hundred, sold out. "


    Qin You turned his head and saw that there were a few portraits on the trolley. The Fu Yan painted on the portraits could be regarded as outstanding, with a sense of elegance and elegance.


    Zhang Hui smiled and said, "So many women like him, he should set up a stage to sing, isn''t this way he can make a lot of money? Does the North Amen Great God Seat still require good-looking?"


    "You don''t know this. When Yan Zhinan was young, he was also a very suave talent. It''s just that Yan Zhinan rarely shows up in these years, and people are indeed getting old. Everyone has forgotten about it." Qin You said. .


    Zhang Hui heard Qin lobbying to Yan Zhinan, and really wanted to meet him to see what kind of character it was.


    At noon, there were more and more people on the street, but Fu Yan was completely gone.


    Li Qiao urged: "It''s on the way, why are you still being delayed by these bird incidents." He will ride away when he leaves the inn.


    At this time, there was a sudden gust of wind and sand outside, and the young women on the street still refused to leave. They only covered their faces with their sleeves, still waiting in their original positions.


    Qin You took the hat from his back and gave it to Zhang Hui: "You wear it, Brother Li and I walked in the wind and sand. It''s not that easy to get lost."


    There is still a circle of black gauze around the hat. As soon as Zhang puts the hat on, it instantly looks a lot colder.


    The three of them rode horses away from the inn, and they didn¡¯t go far. Zhang Hui felt that the sun was a little bit scorched, so he took off the cotton-padded clothes covering the outside, leaving only a dark blue robe on him, he felt that he was riding There was a lot of energy right now.


    A gust of wind blew the black veil in front of Zhang Hui, and he saw a few pairs of eyes looking at him.


    "Young Master Fu Yan!" Suddenly, there were several screams from the crowd, and the screams were still coming towards him.


    Zhang Hui was a little confused.


    Qin You, who was next to him, understood and said, "Oops, you are recognized by them as Fu Yan. Now that so many people have heard the sound, you can''t explain it clearly.


    It turns out that Zhang Hui is handsome riding on a horse, and looks a bit like Fu Yan on this portrait. In addition, he wears a hat and looks mysterious, which makes people guess his identity, when the black in front of him When the yarn was blown up, someone saw his face, and his appearance was somewhat in line with the description of Fu Yan in the legend, so some people recognized him as Fu Yan.


    Qin You went on to say: "You take off the hat and tell these people that you are not Fu Yan, let them let us pass."


    Zhang would stretch his hand to the hat, and was about to take it off. At this moment, some whizzing sounds came from his ear.


    "Be careful!" Qin You shouted from behind.


    Zhang Hui just heard that something was wrong, and Qin You shouted, he even knew the situation was not good.A flying knife flew past his temple, and if he hadn''t heard the sound, his head was slightly tilted to the side, his eyes would be shot by the flying knife.


    He just dodged this flying knife, and heard one after another of swishes. Then he couldn''t distinguish the sound of these flying knives, because the crowd saw that someone was coming to assassinate the horseman wearing a hat. Caused one after another screams.


    Zhang would take off the hat and saw Qin Youzheng approaching him with a sword to block him from flying knives.At this moment, a flying knife that Qin You had missed was shooting towards him. He threw the hat, and the hat was split in half in the air, and the flying knife was also deflected.


    Zhang Hui could see that although the flying knives were one after another, and on the surface they seemed to be quite fast, but he felt that the flying knives were still under fire. This killer was not expected to be a powerful role.


    At first, Zhang Hui thought that he had exposed his whereabouts and attracted the attention of Huan Chen''s people, so he chased him here, but then he felt that things would not be so coincidental. At this time, he suddenly assassinated, more like this assassin. Recognize him as Fu Yan.


    The whole street has been completely messed up, and the woman''s panic shouting is endless, and soon people on the street begin to spread out to both sides.


    At this moment, Zhang Hui saw that a group of people were approaching him.The group of people are all dressed up as ordinary locals, but they all wear the same long swords, and they seem to be from the same school pretending to be locals waiting for action here.


    And the person who first shot him with a throwing knife was an old man wearing a dirty sheepskin jacket. He took a closer look and found that the old man had disheveled hair and a dark complexion. He didn''t look like a Qi nationality, but a bit like the Yan he had heard. Chinese.


    Seeing that his flying knife didn''t hurt Zhang Hui, and that there was a master like Qin You around Zhang Hui, he also hoped that the group of people who surrounded behind would also have the flying knife in his hand. It was so fast before.


    Qin You said: "They have also admitted the wrong person, let''s go quickly, don''t worry too much, lest you leak your identity and cause trouble."

 631 Chapter 631 Fu Yan (1)

    Zhang Hui generously walked towards the group of people who were planning to hunt him down. When the group saw Zhang Hui coming here so generously, they hesitated immediately, watching the reaction of the people next to them.


    Zhang Hui said loudly: "Dear fellows, you have admitted the wrong person. I am afraid I am not the one you are waiting for. Look at my face, can I be the most beautiful man in Beimang?"


    The long knives held in the hands of those people were recovered in an instant, and there was a low voice in the crowd.


    Zhang Huijian realized that this group of people had recognized the wrong person, so he turned his horse''s head and planned to leave. At this moment, the corner of his eye noticed another panic among the group.


    "Wolf! There is a wolf cry, it is Fu Yan who is here."


    Zhang Hui heard someone yelling loudly. He listened carefully and he really heard a few whining wolf calls from a distance.


    Zhang Hui was afraid of revealing his identity, so he rode up to Qin You and Li Qiao and said, "Let''s go quickly, it''s not our business."


    The three of them were about to walk away when they heard a scream from his shaggy old man. When they looked back to him, they saw that his face was no longer the original face, his eyes were bulging, and the surroundings were red and purple. There are two blood stains on the corners of his eyes, and the fuzzy red marks on his face are put together like a palm.It seems that the old man was slapped in the face by a palm and died of head injuries.


    Zhang Hui saw a black figure leaping towards the group of people behind.


    Then came panic shouts and the sound of a knife falling to the ground.


    Zhang Hui looked back and saw that the man in black was lifting a person''s neck and asking, "Who sent you here?"


    The man whose neck was pinched was so uncomfortable that his face was completely distorted, and he made a wheeze, and it took a long time to say: "Who sent us here, you don¡¯t care, Fu Yan, too many people want you to die. , It¡¯s useless if you know it, you are the next Yan Zhinan, everyone in the martial arts world wants you to die."


    The man closed his eyes and waited for Fu Yan to kill him.


    As soon as Fu Yan turned his fingers, the person''s head instantly sank.


    The other people stretched their long swords towards Fu Yan, but they didn''t dare to approach rashly. Everyone looked at Fu Yan for a while, and then at the people around him.


    Zhang Hui looked at Fu Yan''s back, feeling that this person was exceptionally neat, every movement was quick and accurate, and even killing two people was very straightforward without hesitation.


    Fu Yan stood upright, with one hand behind his back, and his black clothes were blown by the wind. Standing in the wind and sand, he looked like some kind of ghost that could kill people instantly. He sneered and said: "It''s a crowd of mobs, I know I think a lot. People want to kill me, but I don''t think that such a mob would dare to kill me. It would have made me too low."


    Zhang Hui heard this voice, although it was extremely old and fierce, but it was still immature, still like the voice of a young man in his early twenties.


    Qin You and Li Qiao were urging Zhang Hui to hurry up, but now everyone saw Fu Yan coming, and they stopped unconsciously.


    At this time, Fu Yan also realized the existence of these three people behind. He looked at Zhang Hui''s face seriously, frowned, and guessed that these people recognized Zhang Hui as him, and smiled:" Brother, thank you for helping me lead them out."


    Zhang Hui had to admit that Fu Yan¡¯s face was the most perfect face he had ever seen, and made him feel that this face was completely natural, it looked just right everywhere, and could not be changed at all, and this kind of beauty is exclusively for men. , Which is completely different from the beauty and softness of women.


    Zhang Hui just saw the two dying under Fu Yan''s hand, and he couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart. Out of compassion, he persuaded: "Since they are a mob that can''t hurt you, let them make a living. "


    Fu Yan just smiled coldly and stopped looking at Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui accidentally discovered that some courageous young girls in the distance were still looking at Fu Yan. Their dementia, their fascination with Fu Yan had surpassed the fear in their hearts.


    Qin You said behind Zhang Hui: "Look, there are wolves!"


    Zhang Hui turned his head and saw a white wolf running towards Fu Yan.He had heard Lushan¡¯s disciples talk about Fu Yan earlier, and they all said that he liked to wear a black suit with a white wolf beside him. He looked gloomy and ghostly, and he also carried a xun. He used xun. The music played can make people lose their minds and become crazy.


    Zhang Hui also saw a wolf when he was in Linshui Town. Compared with the wolves he had seen before, this white wolf had a lot of brighter hair, and it was obviously not lacking in food.


    The white wolf moved flexibly, and quickly jumped to Fu Yan, waiting for Fu Yan to give orders to it.It stood leaning on Fu Yan, its eyes seemed to emit blue light, and stared fiercely at the group of people opposite Fu Yan.


    Fu Yan touched the white wolf''s head shortly, and said with a smile: "Xiao Bai, you can have a full meal again today, are you very happy?"


    Fu Yan said, smiling at the people in front of him who were retreating in fright, and then said to the white wolf: "I am not fresh enough to kill first, or you should come first." He finished speaking on the white wolf''s back. He patted, suggesting that the white wolf pounced on the group of people in front.


    Bai Lang stepped forward and began to bark his gums and let out a low growl.


    The group of people scrambled to retreat, and suddenly became a mess, because they pushed each other, several people fell to the ground and crawled.


    The white wolf rushed towards the nearest person, and took a bite on that person''s shoulder. The person rolled on the ground in pain, and then the white wolf directly bit his neck.


    Blood shed on the ground, and the man''s hands and feet twitched a few times before he stopped moving.


    When Zhang Hui sees this, he feels as uncomfortable as he is being caught and twisted, his chest is suffocated and uncomfortable, and he always feels that there is something he wants to vomit right away to be comfortable.


    Even Qin You, who has always advocated not to be nosy, couldn''t hold back at this moment, and sighed on the side: "Kill, then kill, why the pain is so cruel? Isn''t this just for fun?"


    Taking advantage of the panic caused by the crowd, Fu Yan quickly rushed over, hitting the four people with their palms one after another, all killing them with one move. So fast, the four people fell to the ground and turned around.


    Zhang Hui couldn¡¯t help seeing this place. He jumped to Fu Yan and blocked his way, but he still kept polite and said, ¡°In order to gain master Fu, these people are not your opponents. You kill Don¡¯t so many people find it boring?"


    Fu Yan raised his head to look at Zhang Hui, his brows shrugged, and his expression suddenly became a lot more playful. The corners of his mouth were slightly slanted, and he smiled, as if he suddenly thought of something interesting, and asked: "Are you my opponent? What about killing you if I let them go?"

 632 Chapter 632 Fu Yan (2)

    Qin You also chased after him, tugged at him next to Zhang Hui, and said to Fu Yan, "You leave him alone, he is too impulsive."


    When Qin You and Li Qiao left Qi, they had promised Ji Yuan that they would put the task first in Beimang, and that they should not cause trouble in Beimang and reveal their identity. At this time, he must not do anything with Fu Yan. , If Zhang Huifei had to fight Fu Yan for these strangers, he could only abandon Zhang Hui and leave.


    Fu Yan circled around Zhang Hui, looked at him from head to toe carefully, and finally fixed his eyes on the green cherry sword behind him.


    "Hey, I don''t need your life, I just want you to carry this sword, how about it?" Fu Yan looked at Zhang Hui and smiled confidently.


    Zhang Hui frowned, took a step back, and gave Fu Yan an impatient look.


    Zhang Hui also knew that he would definitely not be able to beat Fu Yan, and he thought that Qin You and Li Qiao might not intend to ruin this plan for him. If they really fight, they might not come to help him.


    Zhang Hui faced Fu Yan''s provocations time and time again. He wanted to draw his sword and compete with him, but seeing the situation, Fu Yan didn''t seem to know that the sword on his back was the Green Sakura sword. , Anyone who knows about the seven famous swords can tell that this is the Qingying Sword.


    "What to do? Could it be that so many people were killed by Fu Yan?" Zhang Hui felt embarrassed, and it was difficult to make a choice for a while.


    At this time, there was a sudden hum in the air, Zhang Hui, Qin You, and Li Qiao looked up at the sky at the same time, but they didn''t notice anything unusual.


    Only Fu Yan''s expression changed, and he lowered his head, as if he knew what he had done wrong.


    "Idiot, it''s embarrassing to not go home yet!"


    The voice of this speech was old and thick, and the speaker seemed to be coming from a long distance with real power.


    Zhang Hui saw that Fu Yan suddenly reduced all his previous arrogance when he heard this voice. It was expected that the speaker should be Yan Zhinan.


    The voice still echoed in the air, and Fu Yan had already left, and the white wolf he was carrying immediately followed.


    The group of people who wanted to assassinate Fu Yan also hurried away, leaving only a few scattered people on the street.


    Zhang Hui let out a long sigh of relief. If Yan Zhinan hadn''t called Fu Yan back, he might not have gotten off today.


    Qin You got on the horse and sighed: "This Fu Yan is really a difficult master. I hope we won''t run into him again along the way."


    Li Qiao said: "At a young age, he has practiced a vicious method. Yan Zhinan didn''t know what to think, and dared to pass Bei Amen into the hands of such a person."


    After listening to Qin You and Li Qiao¡¯s dialogue, Zhang Hui didn¡¯t feel that Fu Yan was so vicious. Fu Yan and Huan Chen were not the same kind of cruelty. Huan Chen¡¯s cruelty came from the resentment and hostility in his heart, and Fu Yan¡¯s cruelty It was more like a lack of compassion. He recalled how Fu Yan just killed someone, and suddenly felt terrible and sad.


    The three of them rode horses and walked in this empty town, talking about what had just happened, and they really relaxed.


    Zhang Hui can just imagine, if a person like Fu Yan really has no compassion to enter the Demon Cultivation Pool, it would be terrible for him to have the same cultivation base as Yan Zhinan in the future, so no wonder there will be so many People want to kill him.Like the shaggy old man just now, he didn¡¯t get enough of his flying knives, he gave his life to kill Fu Yan, and the group of people who carried long knives all struggled to the death. How strong is the response to entering the magic repair pool.


    Out of this small city, the scenery along the way is constantly repeating, the endless deserted slopes one after another, but the color of the deserted slopes changes slightly, from the beginning to the back with some grassy greens. There was no green at all, and it was completely a silent gray-black, which made people feel that this land would never be green again, as if it would continue to be so silent.


    Looking at this endless desolate scenery, the three felt that this was a step into another world, and they couldn''t imagine that Qi State in the east was full of pastoral harvests.


    What followed was an increasingly unbearable cold.They had long thought that the next road would get colder and colder in the city, so they bought all the warm clothes they saw.But later I discovered that when it was really cold, there was no way to withstand any kind of fur. The cold feeling seemed to be born from the bones, and no foreign objects could drive it away.


    Qin You was used to walking for a while and then took out a map and took a look to confirm that they were not in the wrong direction, did not take a long way, and wanted to know how far they were from their destination.Sometimes he would take out the charcoal strips and make some temporary marks on the map, because he knew that they were only here to find the way this time, and they might come back in the future.


    And Li Qiao¡¯s habit is to collect all kinds of materials on the road as much as possible for them to use during the journey. He always maintains a unique interest in various materials, from sheepskins and fabrics to various small things. object.


    After the three of them walked for a few days, it was impossible to find a place to stay, so the tent made by Li Qiao came in handy.Zhang Hui stayed overnight in that tent and couldn''t sleep at first, but later he got used to the biting cold and was able to sleep for a short while.


    In these days, Zhang Hui ate and slept with Qin You and Li Qiao. He understood the two of them more and more. He found that the two of them were extremely loyal to Ji Yuan. He was very curious about the reason for such loyalty. Come from.He came to this cold place to be able to continue walking, one is to find his father, and the other is that his hatred of Huan Chen does not want Huan Chen to succeed in the future to have a chance to enter the Demon Cultivation Pool, and these two people are completely the same. After completing the tasks Ji Yuan gave them, only their loyalty to Ji Yuan can support them along the way.


    Although Zhang Hui and Qin You and Li Qiao went out of the same school, Qin You and Li Qiao acted cautiously. They seldom talked to Zhang Hui about anything other than this operation, let alone how they were doing. Ji Yuan''s men played.So Zhang Hui also kept a certain distance from them, guessing that he didn''t dare to ask more if he shouldn''t ask.


    The three felt that the path they were walking was going down, and they expected to be in a valley. Sure enough, they could start to see the grass growing in their palms as they walked, and they started to see some shrubs again after a long walk.


    "Hurry up, we might be able to roast a rabbit when we get to the bottom of the mountain." Qin You smiled and waved his horse''s whip. The whole person became more energetic.


    They walked down for a long time. Although there were no big trees in the forest, the branches and vines around them were enough to light up a fire to get a good night''s sleep.

 633 Chapter 633

    When the fire illuminates this desolate land, this small place where they are located seems to be the sun in this world. They have seen the light and felt the warmth, and they have not been so satisfied for a long time.


    "You said, will there be someone looking for the Demon Repair Pond just like us?" Qin You suddenly asked, catching fire.


    "No, if the magic repair pond is so easy to find, then this map won''t become a rarity." Zhang Hui replied casually, looking at the sky in the distance and thinking that they have been so far away from the crowded place. So far.


    Because of this fire, Zhang Hui suddenly felt the illusion of returning to the warm Qi country that night, and slept satisfied all night.


    After waking up on the second day, they walked down the mountain and found that there were many trees growing on the other side of the mountain, which made people walk in the direction of the long tree, but it would be wrong to go there. .But when I walked in the correct direction on the map, the road was covered with intermittent snow. After a while, it turned out to be a large area of ??snow. Fortunately, the snow is not deep and it is not very difficult to walk.


    After the three of them walked for an hour, Qin You suddenly found that something on his body had fallen.


    "Oops, that is the handwritten script of your Highness. People who encounter us will have to hand this handwritten script to them. This can''t be lost. I have to go back and find it immediately." Qin You turned his horse''s head and walked in the direction of the tent that night.


    It was not until noon that Qin You returned. After he caught up with Zhang Hui and Li Qiao, he hurriedly got off the horse, his expression a little nervous, and said, "No, someone is following us."


    Zhang Hui was still thinking last night if anyone was on the way to the Demon Repair Pond just like them, but Qin You said that someone was following them so soon.


    Qin You went on to say: "We took a detour when we came. I took a shortcut and walked a snowy road in order to get back quickly. It turned out that there were human footprints in the place near the tent we set up last night. ."


    "Footprints?" Zhang Hui asked in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s really a human footprint. The footprint is about the same size as ours. It may be a man acting alone." Qin You said.


    Zhang Hui thought for a while and read: "It''s really possible. We lit a fire last night and we can see it from far away. Those who want to follow us may have found it when they saw the fire."


    Li Qiao worried: "I just don''t know if this person is following us intentionally, or if he knows who we are."


    "Fortunately, go back and run this trip, otherwise I will definitely not be on guard all the way." Li Qiao frowned, clutching the rein tightly and starting to think of a solution.


    Zhang Hui said: "I think we may have to go away for a while to distract those who are following us."


    "How to divide?" Qin You asked.


    "Of course it is you and Senior Brother Li, I will go alone."


    Qin You thought for a while, and felt that it made sense. He immediately asked Li Qiao to take dried sheepskins and used charcoal to draw a map for Zhang Hui. After making an appointment for the reunion location, he planned to part ways with Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui stopped the two again: "I think this person who is following us is likely to target the two of you. Anyway, the road ahead is difficult to walk. The horse will soon become useless. It is better to ride a horse. , Let a horse follow me, let that person follow the wrong target, I will try to get rid of him again."


    Qin You and Li Qiao thought about it carefully, and what Zhang Hui said seemed reasonable, so according to what Zhang Hui said, Zhang Hui was asked to take one more horse away, and the two were on the same horse.


    After separating from Qin You and Li Qiao, Zhang Hui felt extremely lonely walking in this vast snowy area. He imagined that if the two horses were gone on the next road, then he would have nothing to do with him. Nothing can be seen anymore. Thinking of this situation, he hopes that the person following them can show up soon.


    After the sun sets to the west, it pulls countless golden lights on the snow, giving the west a feeling of exquisite and translucent. Zhang Hui will see his shadow stretch out on the snow and start to entertain himself in loneliness. He put on various interesting poses, watching his shadow change on the snow.


    Before Beimang came, he had never felt the magnitude of the world so clearly, nor had he approached the world so close.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that what he saw in front of him was the truest appearance of the heaven and the earth, and what he saw here was the newborn child, and the prosperous and wealthy of Qi State were like clothes.


    He unknowingly recited the "Gu Shang Yuanzhen Pian" in his mind. Under such a situation, he could suddenly have a deeper understanding of the "Gu Shang Yuanzhen Pian" about the nature of the Dao.


    At this time, he also had a new understanding of the matter of cultivation. Only by perceiving the great nature can people truly grasp the laws of it.


    The classics on the Lushan Collection are only summed up by the predecessors. Usually their memorization is only the most superficial contact. To truly understand those principles, you must experience them all by yourself.


    Moreover, force is only a way to improve through cultivation. At this time, he is also better able to understand why Lord Gu made Meimei his personal disciple.


    Compared with people in the world, eyebrows and eyebrows are like the snowy area between the world and the earth. They have a heart of innocence and can see the most authentic side of everything. Moreover, eyebrows and eyebrows are naturally intelligent. An understanding that most people can''t reach.


    Zhang Hui suddenly stopped and looked around. In this complete loneliness, he touched his own heart little by little. He found that his love for eyebrows was not only an impulse of love between men and women, but also an impulse. A higher degree of attachment, just like the water god he saw when he was in Linshui Town, the neighbours worshipped the water god. The water god lived in every detail of their lives, and so did the eyebrows. They were always part of his heart. Beam of light.


    Under the sun that is about to set in the west, Zhang will see the east side vaguely changed color, it is white with some dark green, as if walking there, you will find a jungle covered by snow, but The terrain over there is much lower, and you can''t tell what it looks like.


    He took a look at the map that Yundou had taken out, and guessed that he should have walked near the mountain that borders Beimang and Qi, and this is just a gap, so he can see the east side.


    Zhang would walk cautiously near the gap, wanting to see what''s going on below. When his feet slowly moved to the gap, he was always worried that what was stepping on his feet was not the land, but the ice, an accidental ice. It collapsed, and he would fall into an abyss that he didn''t know how deep, but everything below that attracted him, as if he could see another magical world through that gap.

 634 Chapter 634

    When Zhang Hui was carefully testing near the gap, he felt that his surroundings became surprisingly quiet, and he seemed to be able to hear sounds coming from far away.


    He listened to his breath, and it seemed that there was clearly visible ice spilling from his nose without a clear breath.


    Suddenly, he felt that he had an illusion, as if he could hear the second person''s footsteps and breathing, that kind of feeling appeared like a ghost, wrapped around him.


    "Who is it?" Zhang Hui suddenly turned his head, wanting to see what appeared behind him.


    At this moment, what appeared before his eyes was a familiar figure.


    This person is Huan Chen, and Huan Chen is standing twenty steps away from him, staring at him coldly.Huan Chen wore a light gray robe, which covered the top of his head, leaving only the middle part of his face outside.


    Suddenly seeing such a person in this snowy area, Zhang Hui was so frightened that his bones were numb. He couldn''t understand what kind of wicked work Huan Chen used to catch him in such a fast time.


    "Why are you?" Zhang Hui asked. Before Huan Chen spoke, he really suspected that what he saw was not the real Huan Chen.


    Huan Chen shook his head, allowing his face to come out of his hat more. When he didn''t speak, a cloud of white vapor appeared in front of his face.His face was not as glamorous as Zhang Hui had seen before. The expression on his face seemed to be frozen, and it looked a little woody.


    "Smelly boy, are you kidding me on purpose?" Huan Chen said, looking at the two horses not far away, "Although I hate you kid, but I don''t want to catch you, what about those two people? ?"


    "I don''t know, I''m gone." Zhang Hui walked toward Huan Chen and replied coldly.


    "It''s okay if you don''t tell me, I can still catch them when I rushed to the demon repair pond. I know they were sent by Ji Yuan to explore the way. I want to know where the secret of the demon repair pond is so easy. I see him. How many people are sent, I will kill him all." Huan Chen''s muran face began to become a bit sullen.


    "How do you know our whereabouts?" Zhang Hui, Qin You, and Li Qiao had always acted in a low-key way for fear of revealing the news. He didn''t know how to be so careful or was known by Huan Chen.


    "Did you forget about meeting Fu Yan halfway?" Huan Chen glanced at Zhang Hui contemptuously.


    "Huh?" Zhang Hui suddenly remembered that he had met Fu Yan on the road, and the two had talked.


    Huan Chen said: "Heh, Fu Yan is really young and has never seen anything in the world. I am very admired when I see a hairy boy like you. When I came back to talk to the Great Gods seat about this, I happened to hear him. He Speaking of the Green Sakura Sword on your back, I am more certain that it is you, and I guessed that the person walking with you should be Ji Yuan''s person."


    Zhang Hui thought, the purpose of Huan Chen¡¯s trip should be to prevent them from going to the Demon Repair Pond, and he chased them here. Qin You and Li Qiao were afraid that Huan Chen would catch them before they reached the Demon Repair Pond. Now, thinking of this, Zhang Hui really wants to kill Huan Chen, otherwise this action can only end in failure.


    "It was you who discovered that we lit the fire last night?" Zhang Hui asked.


    "Yes, fortunately, you lighted the fire and made me find you so easily. Hey, you can still find a way to get rid of me, huh, let them live a little longer, anyway, it has no effect." Huan Chen said After that, the eyes that looked at Zhang Hui began to have murderous intent.


    Zhang Hui took two steps back. There is really no way to save himself right now. It can be said to be unsound every day. It is impossible for anyone to come to help him, and relying on his own words, it is even more so. Huitian was weak, no matter how hard he tried his best, it would be impossible to defeat Huan Chen.


    At this moment, he felt like a bug under Huan Chen''s finger, and Huan Chen could press him to death at any time.


    Huan Chen began to walk towards him, looking up and smiling: "Hahaha, brat, I really don¡¯t want to kill you like this. It¡¯s too easy to kill you like this, but I won¡¯t kill you, you This kid has a lot of tricks. If there is something wrong with Bei Amen in the future, I will be unfaithful to Bei Amen. It really makes me feel embarrassed, haha."


    Zhang Hui took two steps back unconsciously, his head suddenly seemed to be emptied, as if he was about to merge with the vast world and disappear into this earth.


    He turned his head to look at the gap on the mountain, and saw the dark green in the distance, and he was eager to find a chance if he jumped from the gap.


    But that ray of life was really slim, because he couldn''t see to the bottom when he stood up here and looked down. He didn''t know how far down there was. Maybe he jumped down and went straight to hell.


    "Haha, if you want to jump down and you are afraid, then I''ll give you a ride." Huan Chen said, stretching out his arms to perform the work, and the snow on the ground instantly flew up, forming a whirlpool in the air , And then pushed out toward Zhang Hui suddenly.


    The originally silent snowy area suddenly thought of the sound of a crash under the ground. The place where the two were standing seemed to collapse in the next moment.


    Zhang Hui saw that it was like a heavy snowfall in front of him, hazy, with snowflakes falling, and a crystal world around him, everything was the beautiful and calm appearance in his memory when it snowed.


    He seemed to see his eyebrows coming to his side, and snowflakes spread on her hair and eyelashes, making him want to touch. She is so beautiful, just like this snowflake, making him afraid that she will eventually disappear. .


    Afterwards, he felt his feet vacant, his body had been separated from the ground, and flew together with snowflakes and ice crystals. He could hear the wind in the palms of the dust and the sound of the falling rocks. He was sober in his mind. He didn''t believe that he would really die like this. He always felt that he was going to another place to escape this disaster. When he woke up again, he would see a new scene in front of him.Although he had a fear of death in his heart, what was even stronger was an expectation.


    After Huan Chen knocked Zhang Hui out of the gap, he didn''t know how deep Zhang Hui would fall. For Zhang Hui to completely lose hope of surviving, he collapsed a part of the mountain and let the rock and ice accompany Zhang. Will fall.


    "How good, I also collected the corpse for this kid, so I fell and buried it directly, so I was born into the field." Huan Chen''s arms fell, and the ice and snow flying in the air slowly subsided. He turned around and walked forward. .


    And there was a rumbling sound from the edge of the cliff for a long time, and the distance was still vast. After a long while, everything returned to calm, and the snowy area soon sank into the night.

 635 Chapter 635 Big Bad Wolf (1)

    Zhang Hui dumbly heard the slow sound of running water, and felt a small stream next to his ears. His whole body seemed to have become a waterweed floating in the water.


    He closed his eyes and slowly felt the feeling, as if he were in a long dream, unable to wake up for a long time.


    When his consciousness recovered a little bit, he remembered what had just happened. Huan Chen knocked him down from the high cliff. Stones, ice and snow also rolled down with him. Shouldn''t he be buried deep in the ground?How can you lie in the water like this?


    He wanted to open his eyes to see if he had entered another world.He began to feel the strong light on his eyelids, and when he opened his eyelids a little, his eyes were pierced and sore.


    He began to feel the running water washing his body, and he could feel the stream flowing on his neck and wrists.


    He sat up strenuously and moved his body to the shore.At this moment, he suddenly remembered that he had been knocked down by the dust along with the rocks from a high cliff. Why was this body intact, with his arms and legs still moving, except for a few places where he was hit. Apart from the pain, there was no serious injury.


    "Is it really blessed by the gods, before I die?" Zhang Hui began to stand up and check where he was.


    He looked up at the cliff in front of him, wondering how he fell from such a high cliff to the current ground.


    But the cliff ahead is just a very ordinary cliff, and there won''t be a large area of ??snow on the cliff.There is no grass on the cliff, and now there are big trees everywhere. If only one mountain is separated, the difference between the two places will not be so big.So he didn''t just fall here, but someone brought him to this place.


    He looked at the distance again, all around were big white mountains with dark blue at the bottom, so he should not be far from the place when he fell. At least he hasn''t returned to Qi, he is probably in Qi. Somewhere at the foot of the mountain on the border with Beimang.


    It is much warmer than the wasteland of Beimang, but it is still incomparable with autumn in Qi.


    Zhang Hui lay down on the side of the stream and drank a few sips of water. After walking along the stream for a while, he felt hungry again. He wanted to go down to see if he could find something to eat, but this place seemed to be unable to even fruit trees. Those who grow can only walk down this stream to see if they can catch fish in the puddle.


    He walked down for a while, and suddenly heard some rustling noises in the pile of fallen leaves next to him. He turned his head and saw a little squirrel knocking on a round tail.He thought that if the squirrel could survive, there should be something that the squirrel could eat nearby.


    He laughed at himself: "Unexpectedly, one day I would fall to the point where I would fight for a ration with these little things."


    He saw that the squirrel didn''t notice him, and was gnawing at something. When he looked up, there were many pine balls hanging on the tree.


    He gnawed pine nuts under the tree for a while. The more he ate, the more hungry he became. He became a little annoyed when he was hungry.


    He continued to walk down the creek. The creek poured into a river at a steep slope. The crooked river walked along the mountain. The water was not deep, and the bottom stones could be seen in the shallow water. After searching for a while, I saw a few palm-sized fish swimming next to the water plants.


    Zhang Hui picked up a pine branch next to the fish and patted it down. The silvery white belly of the fish was turned over on the surface of the water. He happily picked up the fish. When he was about to grill it, he found another one. Fish bigger than this swam past him.


    He picked up the pine branch and chased the big fish, keeping his eyes on the fish, walking fast under his feet without daring to make much movement.


    Suddenly, he felt his head hit someone and was pushed back. He suddenly raised his head in fright to see who else was here just now.


    "I was knocked out just now, who is casting the spell here?" Zhang Hui wondered.


    When he tried to move forward again, he was knocked back again. He clearly saw that it was not because of someone in front.


    "Enchantment?" He couldn''t believe that there would be people laying an enchantment here in such a deserted place.


    He changed the direction and walked forward again, but he still couldn''t get out. Now he suspected that the whole week near this mountain was trapped in the barrier.


    "It''s so strange, how come I suddenly woke up and was taken to such a place, and I also planted a barrier to prevent me from going out?" Zhang Hui thought that he was a little anxious here, originally thinking that he fell from the high cliff and didn''t die. Bless, but now that he is not dead, he is trapped in such a place. Isn''t it better to live than to die?


    Zhang Hui began to shout loudly: "Hey, is there anyone? This is the enchantment planted by someone, can you let me go out? I still have important things to do, and I can''t stay here for long."


    After Zhang Hui shouted for a while, except for his own echo, no other voices could be heard.


    He walked along the river for a while, and found that all he could move was down from the stream and walked a hundred steps away from side to side.


    Zhang Hui stared at the pitiful few fish in the water, thinking that if the river water dries up, would he not even be able to eat the fish?No, he seems to think too much, he may not survive the river dry.


    Zhang Hui was so hungry that he couldn''t care about so much now, so he had to pick up the fish first and find a good place to burn the fish and roast the fish first.


    He took out the fire folds from his clothes and saw that there was only a little bit of length left. There was no straw paper for making fire folds in this place, so he had better find a cave and burn a pile of fire there in order to Can preserve the fire for a long time.


    He walked up the creek again, walked to the edge of the cliff and looked for it along the cliff, and soon found a cave.There is a big slanted rock outside the cave. The entrance is very narrow, and people have to pass sideways when entering.


    Zhang Hui found the cave and thought that there was finally a place to shelter from the wind and rain, and he felt much better, so he hurriedly walked inside.


    The cave was gloomy, and there was a strange fishy smell. Zhang Hui felt a little creepy when he smelled the fishy smell.


    "What is this place? How can there be such a smell? There seems to be something living in this cave." Zhang Hui thought of this, and began to feel a little chill on his back.


    At this time, two lights suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. He was frightened. He had seen this kind of light when he was in Linshui Town. The dog''s eyes when he went out at night were like this, and in this cave It won''t be a dog, this may be a wolf!

 636 Chapter 636 Big Bad Wolf (2)

    Although Zhang Hui was scared in his heart, he looked into the wolf''s eyes. He found that the two lights were not so scary. He seemed to be watching him motionless in the dark, but after a while, he still didn''t want to pounce at him. Momentum coming.


    Zhang Hui glanced at the entrance of the cave and stepped back carefully, still looking at the wolf eyes. When he retreated to the entrance of the cave, he already felt less scared, but he still didn''t dare to go inside.


    "Wolves are afraid of fire. There is a barrier nearby. I can''t run far. I have to find a place to start a fire and avoid it first." Zhang Hui hurriedly left the place and looked back as he ran, but the wolf was not chasing him. Only then temporarily relieved my heart.


    He found a corner under a steep slope where he could shelter from the wind, picked up the branches to set a fire, and began to grill the palm-sized fish.


    After a while, there was a fascinating smell of fish. The fish was just cooked, and Zhang Hui took it down and started eating.


    The fire made the branches crackle, and Zhang Hui''s whole body was roasted warm. He leaned on the stone to eat the fish, and now he was not so afraid of the wolf.


    "If the beast comes over, I will kill him. I am afraid of what it will do. I can see who eats whom."


    At this moment, he heard the sound of footsteps on fallen leaves coming from nearby, and he was startled. When listening carefully, he found that the footsteps were quite gentle, unlike beasts but rather human.


    He looked back and saw a grey wolf walking towards him.


    Zhang Hui cursed in his heart: "Isn''t it said that wolves are afraid of fire? What kind of wolf is this, why is it not afraid of fire? He is walking towards the fire?"


    Zhang Hui quickly got up, drew out the Green Sakura Sword in one hand, picked up a lit branch in the other hand and waved it in the air.


    He stared into the wolf''s eyes, shook the lit tree branch at it, and frightened: "Don''t come here!"


    He grabbed the Qingying Sword''s hand and was ready to stab the sword towards the wolf at any time, but he found that the wolf seemed not hostile to him, and there was no fierce light in his eyes when he looked at him.


    Zhang Hui began to wonder if it was a wolf. When he was fourteen years old, he saw a wolf once on the mountain. He was afraid that he would never forget the appearance of a wolf for a lifetime, and what he saw was indeed the same as a wolf. .


    "This beast is not fierce, and he is not afraid of fire. It looks like a dog," Zhang Hui muttered.


    The gray wolf looked at him, neither barring his teeth nor groaning at him. After a while, he didn''t even look at him. He turned his gaze to the half-eaten fish he threw on the ground.


    Zhang Hui knew that the gray wolf would not hurt him, and he began to relax, but he wanted to eat his fish. He didn¡¯t want to. The sky was getting dark. If all the food was robbed, he could I have to be hungry all night.


    Zhang Hui was afraid that if he went to get the grilled fish back, the wolf would come and snatch him, so he had to try to get the grilled fish from the ground.


    The gray wolf really didn''t rob him. Seeing that he was going to fetch the grilled fish, he stopped and looked at him hesitantly.


    Zhang Hui moved forward cautiously, his eyes always watching how the gray wolf would react. When he looked at the gray wolf''s face, he actually felt some kindness in the wolf''s face.


    "It looks a bit like the rhubarb that sells pork in Linshui Town." In order to overcome the fear in his heart, Zhang Hui was fighting for the bite, and he began to imagine the gray wolf in front of him as a dog.


    He finally picked up the half of the grilled fish, although it was stained with ashes, he also gnawed it down.


    At this moment, he saw the gray wolf looking at him, as if he wanted to ask him for a bite.


    Zhang Hui is not afraid of the gray wolf now, so he jokingly said: "You want to eat, don''t you want to catch prey by yourself? Are there squirrels and rabbits in this mountain?"


    But Zhang Hui saw that the gray wolf was not skinny, and expected that this shouldn''t be a wolf that can''t even practice hunting.


    When he was eating only a fish tail, the gray wolf was still looking at him. Zhang Hui felt that his eyes were too similar to those of rhubarb. He began to miss the rhubarb begging for food when he squatted in the courtyard when he was a child. That cute look.


    "Sit!" Zhang shouted to the gray wolf, because when the rhubarb came to beg for food, he would sit down in front of him, and he unconsciously said it.


    As a result, the gray wolf really sat down facing him.


    Zhang Hui was amused by the wolf who could only sit down. The way he sat down was so much like a dog.He quickly threw the fish''s tail to the gray wolf, watching him after eating, there was an urge to reach out and touch it on his head.


    "This is really a dog. Why did it grow into a wolf?" Zhang Hui was puzzled. "I really can''t believe that there is such a wolf. No, I can''t believe that a dog can grow like this. ."


    After the gray wolf finished eating the fish tail, he looked up at Zhang Hui again, as if asking where he was from, his eyes seemed to be able to talk to humans.


    Zhang Hui again suspected that this might really be a wolf, but this wolf might have been tamed by people. It might be that someone chose a very docile wolf and then tamed it, so it is no longer aggressive towards people, and it is still I am not afraid of fire, know what to ask for food, and be able to communicate with others.


    He also thought that he didn''t fall directly to this place, but was brought here by someone, and that this place had an enchantment.


    He guessed that the person who brought him here, the person who laid the enchantment, and the person who raised the wolf might be the same person.


    "Who is this person? It''s really supernatural. Does he want to save me or harm me? What is his intention?" A series of questions circulated in Zhang Hui''s mind.


    Zhang Hui decided to stay here for a few days, slowly looking for traces, to see what kind of person behind this is manipulating all this, it is very likely that this gray wolf is a very important clue.


    "At this time, I don''t know where Senior Brother Qin and Senior Brother Li went, and whether they fell into Huan Chen''s hands." Zhang Hui turned over the map on his body, and worried about Qin You and Li Qiao again.When he woke up, he lay on his back in the water, but fortunately the map and Huozhezi were placed on his chest.


    Looking at the sketches on the map with the light of the fire, he recalled the route he and Qin You and Li Qiao had taken, and combined with some descriptions of various places in Beimang that Yundou once found for him, speculating that he is now The location.


    "I should be on the east side of the mountain on the border between Qi and Beiman. Hey, I have walked this way in vain. It is absolutely impossible to turn to the west from my current place, unless I can Uncle Master also has the ability to move mountains and seas." Zhang Hui thought of this, and connected to him being taken so far in such a short period of time. Could it be that the man with great magical powers moved him here in an instant?

 637 Chapter 637 Big Bad Wolf (3)

    At this moment, Zhang Hui began to relax his vigilance against the gray wolf. He sat leaning on the stone, his back also relaxed, and instantly felt more comfortable throughout his body.


    The gray wolf also seemed to be warming up here, lying on the side of the fire for a long time without leaving.


    The place where Zhang Hui was sitting was blocked by a protruding stone, which allowed him to avoid the cold wind at night.


    "Just stay here and sleep for the whole night, and look for a better place tomorrow."


    He was on fire and was a little sleepy at first, but just a little sleepy, he would suddenly wake up when he thought of a wolf lying next to him.


    Zhang Hui opened his eyes, looked at the gray wolf, and said with some embarrassment, "Brother, let''s not sleep. You are a wolf after all."


    The gray wolf squinted his eyes and yawned, and continued to sleep with his chin knocked on his front paws.


    Zhang Hui sat up and suddenly pressed his hand on the Qingying sword. At this moment, a thought came to his mind: "If I kill it with a sword, won''t I be able to sleep well? And It has enough meat for me to eat for a long time."


    When he suddenly came to such a place, he had no idea what he could eat to live the next day. If he only ate some pine nuts and slapped fish, he would feel hungry when he thought about it.


    But this wolf is different. Kill it and roast it twice. The remaining meat can be dried in air and eaten slowly, which will last a long time.


    The most important thing is that this gray wolf is not wary of him. He has no idea that he will kill it. If you kill it, you don''t have to be afraid that it will fight back.


    But when he mentioned the sword, he couldn''t regard the gray wolf as his prey. Instead, he regarded him as his companion and resisted doing so in his heart.


    "Hey, forget it, Big Bad Wolf, you let me go, and I let you go. If you die, I won''t even have a living creature talking to you." Zhang Hui looked at the grey wolf. Muttering.


    At this time, he seemed to have made some agreement with the gray wolf, and he could sleep in peace.


    Zhang Hui slept drowsyly at first and was still restless, but in the second half of the night he was so sleepy that he couldn''t take care of it so much. He didn''t wake up cold until the sky was bright and the fire was not too hot.


    When he woke up, the gray wolf lying next to him was gone.


    "This guy, don''t be as cold as me, go back to his own wolf cave?"


    Zhang Hui was trembling with the cold, so he pushed the fire away and started the fire again.


    At this moment, the big bad wolf swishes towards him.He took a closer look, and it even had a hare in its mouth.


    The big bad wolf threw the hare next to Zhang Hui, then sat down and looked at Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui was already a little surprised and at a loss, afraid to guess what it meant.


    "Are you for me?" Zhang Hui pointed to the hare and looked at the top of the big bad wolf''s head. He couldn''t help but feel the urge to touch his head.


    Zhang Hui gently placed his finger on the wolf''s head, and the big bad wolf squinted his eyes and mouth, posing a very contented look like the rhubarb in his memory.


    "Unbelievable, this wolf must have been domesticated." Zhang Hui was fully affirmed by this time, "and this person must be very greedy, so let the big bad wolf catch him a rabbit."


    Zhang Hui cut off the rabbit in a few strokes, peeled off the skin, cut off a rabbit leg and threw it to the big bad wolf.The big bad wolf grabbed the rabbit''s leg and gnawed seriously.


    Two days later, Zhang Hui¡¯s body has fully recovered, and he ate well and slept well under this cliff. Sometimes he felt that such a day seemed quite satisfying, because he went to Beimang with Qin You and Li Qiao. , The days of walking in the wasteland have made him too tired, and the coldness makes people feel desperate.


    Now that there is hot food to eat under the cliff, you can cook, and you can sleep well. In comparison, this is simply a fairy day.


    On the third day, Zhang Hui began to feel unhappy.Suddenly he had a strong urge to get out of this place, feeling that it was a big cage trapped him, making him seem unable to move.


    He walked along the river below the mountain, smashing into the enchantment surrounding it like crazy.


    Every time he hit him, the despair in his heart increased by another point, and in the end he had to stand by the river and shout at the sky.


    "Someone trapped me here, come out and talk!"


    "What is your purpose, and when will you trap me?"


    He was so tired of cursing, he lay down and looked at the sky again, comforting himself: "Let''s see again later, maybe this is someone who doesn''t want me to go to the magic repair pond, so he trapped me here, maybe for a while. Can release me."


    The gray wolf seemed to know that Zhang Hui was in a bad mood. He had been following not far from him. When he shouted a little desperately, when he looked back and saw the big gray wolf following him, his heart would be inexplicable. Some moved.


    He has never raised a dog in his family since he was a child, and he never knew how it felt for a dog to recognize him as his owner. Now he doesn¡¯t know how a wolf is so loyal to him. He really feels that this is the only place he is grateful for being trapped here in despair. .


    "Hey, if I can''t get out after a long time, my eyebrows will be anxious. She is still waiting for me to pick her up. My master and the two gentlemen in Lushan might also think that I had an accident in Beimang." Zhang Hui would think that the world outside this enchantment is always changing, and he can do nothing about everything that happens in the outside world.


    For many days, Zhang Hui would become extremely anxious as long as he thought about what happened in the outside world, feeling that staying here for a while would be a torture.Sometimes I can''t wait to bump my head against the tree, using pain to stop the anxiety in my heart temporarily.


    Ten days passed, and he began to realize that he might not be able to get out here for a while, but what should he do now?Living in such chaos every day would only make him unbearable and anxious inside, so he began to practice swords at the foot of the mountain. At the beginning, he spent his boring time with swordsmanship, but later practicing swords became a kind of dependence in his heart. .


    Here, he can see the hazy snow-capped mountains in the distance. The sky is often blue and intoxicating. From time to time, he has the urge to kneel down toward the sky and the snow-capped mountains. He feels that there is a greatness hidden behind all this. The god, maybe he could still get his life back when he was shot down by Huan Chen from the high cliff, it was given by this god.


    In the past, he thought Lushan was a treasure place for cultivation, but when he arrived here, he felt that compared with Lushan, it could calm his mind.As long as he temporarily removes himself from the anxiety of worrying about external affairs, he will soon merge with everything he sees in front of him. It is also the sky and snow mountains here that comfort him, otherwise he will be trapped in such a place. He is really going crazy where he is isolated.

 638 Chapter 638 Wolf Cave (1)

    The last time Zhang Hui returned to Lushan, he had to Xiangyan¡¯s instructions on swordsmanship. He has never had the opportunity to master the swordsmanship. Now, he understands the deepest truth. The best weapons are in his hands, and he only needs to do it himself. These layers are linked together.


    Sword practice is like expression. A person¡¯s words are expressions. The four seasons of the earth are also the expression of the essence of nature, and the sword is also an expression of practice on the road.Always strive for perfection, pursuing a state of ultimate and smooth flow.


    Therefore, the sword master¡¯s heart determines the height of swordsmanship. To what extent the sword master naturally understands Dao, his swordsmanship can only reach the corresponding level, because his expression is based on his feelings. .


    Zhang Hui has always remembered what Xiang Yan once said, swordsmanship must pursue grandeur, without fear, the most powerful will be free, free and grand, is the highest realm pursued by a sword master.


    From Linshui Town to Lushan, to the Great Capital City, and from the southwest to Beimang, the world in Zhang Hui''s heart grew bigger and bigger, and finally he came to the cliff where the enchantment was laid. Although his actions were restricted, Under such blue sky and snow mountains, he felt that the world he had seen had never been so big.


    Zhang would practice swords in a place like this, expressing the principles of the practice he felt here, his heart began to calm down, and sometimes he forgot that he was trapped here, and he started to enjoy the life here.


    When he was practicing swords, the big bad wolf always looked at him, as if it knew what he was doing.


    Zhang Hui guessed that the big bad wolf might have watched his master practicing the sword like this before, so he would not be afraid to see Zhang Hui wielding the green cherry sword and shooting everywhere. He knew that it would not cause him any harm.


    When Zhang Hui was resting, he sat next to the big bad wolf and talked to him: "Does your former master also practice swordsmanship?"


    The big bad wolf sat blankly without nodding or walking away, but it looked like he was listening to Zhang Can speak.


    After sitting for a while, it began to walk up the slope. After walking for a while, it saw Zhang Hui not following and came back to look for Zhang Hui.


    Zhang would guess that it looked like it was asking him to go somewhere. After being together for a long time, one person and one wolf will naturally develop a tacit understanding of what the other party wants to do.


    "Where are you taking me?" Zhang Hui asked, standing up, and followed the big bad wolf towards the cliff.


    It turned out that the big bad wolf brought Zhang Hui to the wolf hole.


    "Why did you bring me here? Do you think I''m tired from practicing swords, and let me come to your wolf cave to rest?" Zhang Hui asked.


    The big bad wolf walked in front of Zhang Hui into the wolf cave.


    Zhang Hui said: "Your wolf cave has a strange smell, I still won''t go in."


    Seeing that Zhang Hui hadn''t entered, the big bad wolf came out again and put his head on the entrance to watch Zhang Hui wait for him to enter.


    Zhang Hui entered this wolf cave for the second time, and he was not so resistant to the fishy smell he had smelled before. He started to be curious about this place, wondering what kind of place it was.


    Especially when he thought that the previous owner of Big Bad Wolf might live here, he was even more interested in it.


    After he entered, he saw a hole that was slightly higher than a person''s entrance facing the exit. He stood at the entrance of the hole and looked inside. There was a dark mass inside and nothing could be seen.


    He touched the wall of the cave and started to walk inside tentatively.After only two steps, he felt the cool sensation on the wall of the cave spread to his arm through his fingers, and he was frightened to let go of his fingers.


    "What is this? It''s a strange feeling, as if water is dripping into my sleeve."


    Although Zhang Hui was a little scared just now, he became more curious about the cave wall. He felt that this place really didn''t look like an accidental wolf cave. It was very likely that this was the place where the former owner of the big bad wolf lived.


    "Does this place have a force field like Lushan''s secret road?" Zhang Hui thought of this, and wanted to know what effect the force field here would have on people.


    He tried to touch the wall of the cave with his fingers again. This time he was mentally prepared and no longer felt the horror of the cold sensation jumping along his arm to his body.


    "It seems that this force field is not as unsupportable as the Lushan Secret Road."


    Zhang Hui recalled that Fan Ying had entered the secret path, and the real power from outside entered his body, making him unbearable, and he almost died in Lushan.Later, Ye Xiang also broke into the secret path. After Zhenli entered his body, he was irritated and his pulse knowledge was destroyed.The force field is something that makes people in the martial arts nervous. Some people can benefit from it and can improve rapidly in a short period of time, but some people are ruined because of it.


    People know the terrible force field, but they can''t resist its temptation.The Demon Cultivation Pool is the biggest force field. The people of Bei Amen destroyed the Demon Sect but did not destroy the Demon Cultivation Pool, which shows how tenacious these temptations are in people''s hearts.


    The feeling of coldness went down from Zhang Hui¡¯s arm, extended to his back, and spread out from the pulse consciousness. At this time, he felt his body became lighter, and he didn¡¯t need to take any effort to step forward. There is also clarity in the mind.


    After a dozen steps, the inside suddenly became bright again, and he walked to a stone room inside.Because the light outside here was completely unable to enter, Zhang Hui couldn''t see what was in the stone room.


    He can only feel everything around him with his fingers.


    He walked inward along the inner wall of the stone room. Suddenly, he felt that his fingers had touched some grooves. He followed the grooves and touched them. They seemed to be some twists and turns, which might be a kind of figure connected together. .


    "This seems to be deliberately up there, what else is there in the end?"


    These days, Zhang Hui has always wanted to know the identity of the person who trapped him here. Now this stone room is a very important clue. The graphics on the wall of the stone room are probably left by this mysterious person. He is probably in the stone room. There were other things left in it. Thinking of this, Zhang Hui ran out with excitement. He lit a torch and returned to the stone room again.


    The fire light illuminates the wolf hole completely, and Zhang will see that there is nothing special about the wolf hole outside, nothing more than the fur and bones of rabbits and squirrels left over by the big bad wolf.He took a closer look at the walls of this wolf cave and found that there were few artificial traces, as if it was a natural cave.


    He walked towards the aisle connecting the stone chamber in the middle. There were obviously traces of artificial chiseling. The naturally formed cave wall would not be so smooth, and it would not happen to be a little higher than the human.


    When he entered the stone chamber inside, he began to feel a little excited. Here, he was about to find a clue to the person who trapped him here.

 639 Chapter 639 Wolf Cave (2)

    This stone room is slightly higher than the aisle just now. Like the aisle, there are obvious artificial traces here. Although it is not as square as the house where people usually live, it is also roughly square. It is just strange. No matter it was this stone room or that aisle, there was no trace of any carved tools.


    Zhang Hui is very curious about how this place was dug out.


    He lifted the torch to the wall where he had just touched the pattern. That wall was much smoother than the other three walls, but there was still no tool mark.


    These are some pictures that Zhang Hui has never seen before. At first glance, he felt that these paintings were the pulse awareness behind the practitioners, but he had never seen the pulse awareness drawn in this way.Some figures also have a rough outline on the outermost part, like leaves of various shapes, and some have marks on several nodes of pulse recognition.However, some of these figures are drawn as if they can''t be connected, and some are drawn overlapping again, as if they were drawn by people with their eyes closed.


    "What kind of things are painted here, I have never seen it before, what use is this?" Zhang Hui shook his head and said, really can''t guess what the people who painted these patterns meant.


    He looked at the other furnishings of the stone room again, and found nothing unusual, it made him a little uncomfortable in this cramped and gloomy space, so he retreated without looking at the others carefully.


    When Zhang Hui went back to doze by the fire after a tired day, he stopped thinking about what he found in the stone chamber today. He closed his eyes and adjusted his breathing, and found that the cool feeling in his body was still there. When that feeling is in the body, the body will feel particularly relaxed and light.


    On the second day, after Zhang Hui finished practicing his sword, the big bad wolf led him into the wolf cave again.


    "Why are you taking me again? Didn''t you go there yesterday?" Zhang Hui asked lazily, sitting on the ground, but the big bad wolf still walked back again and again, insisting on taking him to the wolf cave.


    Zhang Hui and the big bad wolf have been together for so many days, he knows that this beast is used to getting along with people, if it has any abnormal behavior, there must be some truth to it.


    So he followed the big bad wolf and entered the wolf cave as it meant.


    After entering the wolf cave, the big bad wolf looked at Zhang Hui next to the aisle that entered the stone chamber, and Zhang Hui knew it was telling him to enter from here.


    Zhang Hui walked slowly in the aisle. This time, he could faintly feel that the cool sensation was pouring into his body. It turned out that the cool sensation didn¡¯t need to touch the stone wall to pass from his fingers. Xiang Body, because his attention was on the fingers yesterday, he felt that the feeling was transmitted from the fingers to the pulse.


    He walked through that aisle, and because he was very relaxed, he started to feel like he wanted to fall asleep to the ground. When he walked into the stone room, he seemed to have fallen asleep, and his mind was no longer affected by what he had just seen. The influence of, has entered the kind of very empty state that is about to enter a dream.


    At this time, all his attention was on his body, and he could clearly perceive every small change in his body.


    Suddenly there was a pattern of pulse recognition on his back in his mind. At this moment, he had an inspiration and immediately understood why so many patterns were carved on the wall of the stone chamber.


    And he also guessed why the big bad wolf would take him to the wolf cave. This is probably because the former owner of the big bad wolf had the habit of returning to the stone room to meditate after practicing the sword.From the aisle to the stone room, the body will be completely relaxed. In a relaxed state, the practitioner can most feel the situation of his pulse recognition, so he painted the figure in his mind on the stone wall.


    "It''s no wonder that these images were drawn with closed eyes, maybe that person was improvised by touching the black." Now Zhang Hui finally knows why the stone room has those graphics.


    However, the situation of his pulse recognition that he felt was quite different from the one on the stone wall, so he didn''t know why the figure on the stone wall was painted that way.


    For several days, Zhang Hui went to sit in the stone room for a while after practicing the sword. He felt that his body became more and more comfortable every day.


    He first received the part of the true power that Huan Chen sent to him, and later ate Wen Yingbo¡¯s Xuanxin pills to increase his true power, but these true powers were not fully integrated with him in his body. Being able to use it freely, now that he is here, he seems to be combing himself step by step, and the "awkwardness" in his body also makes sense.So these days he feels that his exercises have gone smoother, and even the "Yundou Slow Step" footwork has become much faster and more flexible.


    After a few months passed, Zhang Hui was no longer so anxious, and was able to accept this monotonous life day after day.


    "Master has been telling me that I can do well only if I am completely addicted to one thing. I have never understood what he said about indulge, and how to be addicted. It seems that I can forget for the sake of cultivation. The pain of being trapped here may be called addiction."


    Zhang Hui looked at the snow-capped mountain in the distance, touched the head of the big bad wolf sitting next to him, and talked to it.


    Zhang Hui experienced the severe winter under the cliff. He was able to get used to the severe cold. Of course, he was also used to the smell of the wolf cave. In order to survive the cold winter, he had to move to its wolf cave with the big bad wolf. .


    One winter, when the big bad wolves cannot catch their prey, they can only bake pine nuts and gnaw tree roots to survive.


    From winter to spring, Zhang Hui is the happiest thing under this cliff. He takes the big bad wolf down to the river to catch fish and pick wild vegetables. Sometimes he feels like he was born in this place. Many years have passed. Now, it''s still a little more comfortable.


    When summer arrives, Zhang Hui has already felt a renewed feeling. He began to understand the graphics on the wall of the stone room. He knew that he was no longer the same Zhang Hui.


    On this day, he took the big bad wolf out to catch fish. He ran a long way along the river because he caught a big fish. Suddenly, he remembered that he had already walked outside the barrier.


    "The barrier is gone! The barrier is gone!" Zhang Hui couldn''t believe it was true, and ran wildly in all directions, and the big bad wolf ran with him.


    After running a long distance, he looked back at the cliff and the place where he had stayed for a year. There was an urge to cry with excitement.


    "I finally came out." Zhang yelled to the snowy mountain in the distance, and soon his excitement calmed down again. He felt that it didn''t seem to be different if he walked out, and he didn''t even know the knot. When did the world break down, maybe he would be able to walk out a few days ago.


    "I''m going back to where there are people." Chairman Zhang sighed, with mixed feelings in his heart.

 640 Chapter 640

    Zhang Hui walked here, feeling as if he really should leave. He didn''t have to go back to the wolf cave to pack his bags. The only thing that mattered to him was to carry the sword on his back.


    Now as long as he thinks of leaving, he can leave immediately, without having to go back and make any preparations.


    "Are you going with me?" Zhang Hui bent down and touched the big bad wolf''s head.


    He has been with the big bad wolf for more than half a year. He has become accustomed to its existence and regarded it as a close companion. He never thought that they would be separated again, and now he vaguely felt that the big bad wolf would not be with him. He goes.


    Although he asked so, he also thought that it might not hurt it to go back to the crowd with him. This is where it really belongs.


    The big bad wolf stood opposite Zhang obediently, and Zhang would know that it could understand the meaning of his words.


    "Do you want to go with me?" Zhang Hui tried to walk forward, and after walking for a while, he looked back at it.


    As expected, the big bad wolf stood still looking at him.


    Zhang Hui walked back again, squatted down, with one arm around the big bad wolf''s neck, rubbed his head on its face, pursed his mouth and smiled: "Then I''m leaving, brother, take care, hope you ''S master came back earlier to accompany you."


    Zhang Hui rubbed the big bad wolf''s head again, and the warm feeling on the palm of his hand remained in his heart.


    He turned and left, and started thinking about going down the river along the river, because he thought that Qi''s water would flow eastward, along this river, maybe he could return to Qi.


    After looking back at the big bad wolf several times, he didn''t look back again. He buried his head and walked a long way along the river.


    When he was tired from walking and looked up, he found a big bad wolf standing on a big rock on a bare hillside looking at him in the distance.


    At this moment, his eyes were sore, and the corners of his eyes were a little wet.


    He waved his hand in the distance and thought: "Let''s go, if one day I can see its owner, maybe I can see it again."


    Zhang Hui walked along the river for two days, and gradually he could see some houses, but he found that it was still a place in Beimang. Fortunately, it was far away from the capital of Beimang. People here do not ask political affairs, unlike other places in Beimang. Qi Guo people are so vigilant.


    After walking for more than ten days, Zhang Hui walked to the ferry crossing of a big river. Based on the map Yun Dou drew for him, he speculated that this river might be the Nan River flowing through the southwest of Qi.


    The river is open, and a group of people walking hurriedly by the ferry, judging from their figure, they look like a person of Qi.


    Zhang Hui hasn''t seen the people of Qi for many days. Now that he sees so many people of Qi that they feel kind, he unconsciously walks towards them, wanting to hear the familiar accent.


    The expressions on the faces of those people were a little anxious, they moved fast, and looked everywhere from time to time, as if they were running for their lives.


    They saw that Zhang Hui was wearing a torn dress with his hair tied up in a mess. At first they thought he was Beimang¡¯s slave, but when they took a closer look, Zhang Hui¡¯s appearance was quite delicate, and the clothes he was wearing were not Beimang. They guessed that Zhang Hui was also a citizen of Qi who was fleeing like them.


    One of the older men asked, "Hey, young man, are you going back to Qi country?"


    "Yeah." Zhang Hui nodded and replied, and then asked, "You also took a boat back to Qi from here?"


    "Yeah, we are all fighting, we can only leave from here. The people of Beimang are much more fierce than the people of Qi. The people in this place are okay. Seeing that we can''t fight, all the people of Qi of Hebi City ran away. , We dare not return to Qi from the direction of Hebi City." The man sighed, shaking his head.


    "It''s all fighting... What''s fighting? Is it Qi Guo and Bei Mang?" Zhang Hui asked hesitantly.


    "I need to ask? Don''t you know? Oh, young man, your clothes are ripped like this, where do you come from?"


    Zhang Hui''s clothes outside this year have been badly rotten, and now he can only wear a tattered middle coat on him.


    The man took an old piece of clothes from the baggage to Zhang Hui, and continued: "I don¡¯t know why our Qi country has become so stiff this time. Jianyang County, which had reached the hands of the Beimang people, has been collected. The Beimang people are not fuel-efficient lamps. They caught the Qi people in Beimang and threw them outside the city wall of Nanhe County. Those of us also spent a lot of effort. Kucai fled to this hole, hoping to avoid encountering Beimang people."


    The man was still sighing after speaking, he seemed to have finally escaped here, but he still had lingering fears.


    The man went on to say: "You young man doesn''t know where he came from. He is demented and dressed in rags. Come with us. Some people from Qi will boat us to the other side and get on. You can go home safely."


    Zhang Hui looked at them like this, as if they had agreed to cross the river together, and stood with them to see what happened next.


    They waited for nearly an hour, and sure enough, someone came from the opposite side in a rowing boat.


    The group of people waved their hands and shouted, "Here, we are here!"


    The closer the boat got, the more excited the voices of people here.


    Seeing that the ship was about to dock, a group of soldiers from Beimang chased here.


    The bank suddenly became quiet, and the punter on the river hesitated for a while, then turned his head and rowed across the river.


    The faces of Qi Guo collapsed one by one, and looked carefully at the soldiers of Beimang.


    The leader of that group of soldiers from Beimang, holding a long knife in his hand, walked here with great dignity.


    Zhang Hui''s head leaned a little over there, and he immediately recognized that the person was one of the men of Ye Xiang''s group, and he was sure that this person would recognize him too.


    "Oops, it''s really a narrow road. Why did I meet this person?" Zhang Hui secretly cried out in his heart, but his skill is now soaring. If he really wants to fight, he can knock them down without much effort.


    The leader also seemed to recognize Zhang Hui, but he just glanced at Zhang Hui quickly and then looked away.


    "Don''t he recognize me? It''s also possible, they may think I''m dead." Zhang Hui thought of this, feeling a little grateful in his heart.


    The head led a group of people to come here, then stretched out his palm and made a gesture to tell the people behind not to come over, and said coldly: "A bunch of old and weak women and children, there is nothing to manage, let them go. Right."


    A group of Qi people heard the leader say so, their eyes widened with excitement, and then they dared not make a sound. They waited until the soldiers of Beimang had gone away before shouting to the boatman just now: "Come back, this It''s okay! I can go!"


    Zhang Hui followed them on the boat. After the boat drove away, he saw the leader of the Beimang soldier looking back towards him. That glance made Zhang Hui feel that this person still recognized him.


    Zhang Huixin said: "It''s broken, it''s my carelessness. This person is trying to catch him. He knows that they are not my opponents, so he deliberately let me go back to report to Huanchen. I should kill him on the spot."

 641 Chapter 641 Becoming a Hostage

    Zhang Hui clenched his fists and looked at the group of Beimang soldiers. He couldn''t calm down for a long time. Only at this time did he realize that he was still too benevolent after all to be able to kill as decisively as Wu Shilang.


    Zhang Hui went ashore with a group of people. He thought that he didn''t know the way anyway, so he might as well follow them for a while.Those people saw Zhang Hui''s ragged clothes and pity his situation in Beimang, and they took great care of him along the way, and several people gave him some dry food.


    He followed the crowd on a road and began to walk eastward.


    Suddenly, an old roar came from his ear: "Is the kid really not dead?"


    Zhang Hui suddenly turned his head and saw that Huan Chen''s figure was quickly invading him. It turned out that Huan Chen used real power to send the voice, and then he arrived. He cursed in his heart: "That Ye Xiang''s subordinate went back and told him immediately. Huan Chen came to catch me."


    The Qi people who were on the road saw Huan Chen''s figure as fast as ghosts, and knew that this person might be some big figure in Beimang. They looked at Huan Chen from a distance, with fear in their eyes, tentatively stepping back, seeing Huan Chen Ignoring them at all, he turned around and ran forward quickly.


    Huan Chen¡¯s gray robe flew backwards, his whole body including his robes had a vigorous force, even when looking at Zhang Hui, the folds of his brows were as hard as a dagger, and his aging upper eyelids turned towards It is drooping, and the narrow and narrow eyes are shining sharp rays at any time, making people fearful.


    After standing still in front of Zhang Hui, Huan Chen kept looking at Zhang Hui. He didn''t believe that he personally knocked Zhang Hui down the cliff with falling rocks and snow, and Zhang Hui could still live in this world.And even if Zhang Hui fell and was neither killed nor killed by a falling rock, he should not be able to survive under that cliff and eventually freeze to death or starve to death.


    "Boy, are you really not dead?" Huan Chen asked with his eyes wide open, tentatively again.


    Zhang Hui lifted his chin to look at Huan Chen, sneered, and said, "Little master, I really didn''t die, and I don''t know where the sacred saved me. Maybe God doesn''t want me to die."


    Huan Chen rolled his eyes and thought: "This kid must have been saved by someone else, otherwise he will definitely not be able to live until now. Who is so supernatural and capable of saving this kid in such a timely manner without showing up? I am afraid that the only capable people are the Great Gods and the Lord of the Deer Valley, right? The Great Gods will not be able to save him. The Lord of the Deer Valley has always been uncertain, and it is impossible to be able to arrive at that time. It is really strange. "


    "Who rescued you?" Huan Chen couldn''t help asking.


    Zhang Hui saw Huan Chen nervous, so he wanted to tease Huan Chen, and said: "Why should I tell you? Anyway, there is an expert behind me who will help you to stay away from me."


    "Oh? Then I will kill you now, and see if the expert is not visible!" said Huan Chen, showing his palm from his sleeve, twisting his fingers around, making what to hold Look like.


    Zhang Hui said, "If you kill me and he doesn''t show up, don''t you know who he is?"


    "Huh, brat, don''t think that I''ll be tricked by you in a few words, just die."


    After Huan Chen finished speaking, he waved his hand to the ground, and a strong wind swept towards Zhang Hui.The Huanchen Qizong technique is characterized by strong power, and often a strong wind strikes the opponent first.


    Zhang would pull out the Green Sakura Sword, and a blue light drew an arc above his head.


    Huan Chen saw that Zhang Hui was drawing his sword like lightning, and immediately realized that Zhang Hui was not the boy who couldn''t handle his two moves before.


    "Oh, the kid has grown, let me see how many levels you can have now!" Huan Chen is very curious about what happened to Zhang Hui in the past year, and wants to know how he can improve his skill so much.


    Zhang Hui was forced back a few steps by the strong wind blown by Huan Chen. When he stood still, the Green Sakura sword in his hand was like a raptor, and he couldn¡¯t wait to show off his might and take him with him. When he got up, he opposed the strong wind blown by Huan Chen.


    After Zhang Hui had practiced swords under the cliff for nearly a year, this was the first time he drew his sword against the enemy. He seemed to have a wave of power buried in his body, suppressing his longing for being released for so long.


    Only when facing an enemy can he feel his changes more clearly. He used to be a little at a loss when facing a strong enemy, but now he seems to have a bigger world in his heart and his understanding of a strong enemy has also changed. .


    "Huan Chen may not be that scary."


    Zhang Hui thought of the snow-capped mountains and blue sky that he saw under the cliff, and then thought of the mysterious man who rescued him. When he compared Huan Chen with these, he felt that Huan Chen was not so terrible.


    "You are afraid, that is because the world in your heart is too small."


    Zhang Hui would repeat this sentence in his heart from time to time.


    When Huan Chen used to deal with Zhang Hui, he always dismissed Zhang Hui, feeling that he could catch Zhang Hui with a wave of his hand.


    And now that he saw the changes in Zhang Hui, he still dismissed the current Zhang Hui, but in his heart he began to be jealous of Zhang Hui, so he felt that Zhang Hui was a bit hateful.Moreover, he felt uneasy and incomprehensible about Zhang Hui''s rapid progress, which led to the urge to destroy him.


    After Huan Chen''s several moves, his cheeks started to become a little hot, and a blood rushed from his chest to the top of his head. His anxiety became stronger and stronger. He couldn''t bear the young Zhang Hui''s increase at an unexpected rate, which made him panic.


    Huan Chen picked up a few strong real powers to hit Zhang Hui, and after those few real powers went out, they surrounded Zhang Hui like a tornado.


    Zhang Hui felt that several invisible ropes were being tied to him. His moves were getting more and more strenuous. He could feel a strong sense of oppression at any time. He felt that the whole body would soften as soon as he slackened. Able to catch it.


    "Huan Chen is worthy of being a master at Bei Amen. It''s really hard to deal with." Zhang Hui was able to fight with Huan Chen to this level. He already felt that he had expended the greatest effort. At this time, he was not so depressed, but rather abnormal. The calm.


    Suddenly, Huan Chen let out a low roar, and Zhang Hui felt like an angry lion rushing towards his ear.Afterwards, Huan Chen slapped Zhang Hui with the most critical palm. That palm filled him with a lot of strength, but in the end he controlled his strength when he went out. He couldn¡¯t let Zhang Hui die, although he hated it. Extremely Zhang Hui, the hatred did not go to his head at this time, because as a master of Bei Amen, the interests of Bei Amen and Bei Mang were above all for them.


    He wants to save Zhang Hui''s life and use it to achieve a more important goal for them.

 642 642 Goodbye Wu Shiro

    Zhang Hui saw that this was a fatal blow to Huan Chen. He thought that he would definitely lose his life if he hit Huan Chen, but he didn''t expect that after a while, he could still perceive everything around him.It''s just that he feels uncomfortable as if his internal organs are gone, and his life only survives for a while.


    At this moment, Huan Chen squatted down beside him, grabbed his chin and opened his mouth, and stuffed a ball into his mouth.


    Zhang Hui panted hard and looked at Huan Chen: "Why do you want to kill me and still have so many famous people, why don''t you just hit me to death?"


    "Take it, this is not poison, this is the Tianxin Xuluo pill that saves you, I don''t want you to die, I have a great use for keeping your life." Huan Chen said, pulling Zhang Hui. When he got up, a rope came out of his sleeve and swished around Zhang Hui''s body to wrap Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui recognized that this was the golden rope that Huan Chen used to bind people. At first, Gou Xin couldn''t get away under the golden rope, but now that this thing is tied to him, he is hopeless to escape.


    After Zhang Hui was crossed by Huanchen, two carriages soon came to pick him up, and Zhang Hui was escorted into a cage in the back of a carriage dedicated to prisoners.


    Two carriages walked one after the other, attracting passers-by from time to time along the way.


    People recognized that this was Huanchen''s carriage, and some even recognized Zhang Hui.


    "Look, this is Gou Xin''s apprentice Zhang Hui, who has now become a Lushan disciple, and this has fallen into the hands of the envoy of Huanchen.


    "Gou Xin is a traitor to Bei Amen, and his apprentice is not a good thing."


    In the beginning, all the discussions Zhang Hui heard were related to Gou Xin. After walking on the road for two days, the people in Huanchen let out a word, saying that Zhang Hui would abduct Princess Yunya and have now captured him.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself: "Why is Huan Chen suddenly charged with arresting me and abducting Princess Yunya? It¡¯s been a long time since I came here to talk about the matter and arrest me. To save my life, it seems that he has another conspiracy behind it!"


    And Zhang Hui also discovered that the matter of Huan Chen''s arrest of him deliberately made a big deal, and now it seems that the whole Beimang knows about it.


    "Huachen''s intention is not to make the whole Beimang know, it seems that he wants to send the news to Qi."


    When Zhang Hui thought about it, he felt that Huan Chen was grabbing him to threaten someone.


    Ten days later, Zhang Hui was taken by Huan Chen to Shidu, the capital of Beimang.


    Everyone feels that this is a city of stones. The houses and roads here are inseparable from stones. Some places are built based on the original appearance of the stones. Those ancient stones reflect the long history of this city. And the tenacity of this clan.


    Zhang Hui looked at everything on the road, feeling novel and shocked, and even awed the Beimang people.


    His father lost to the Beimang people, and his master Gou Xin was also from the Beimang people. Now he is also in the hands of the Beimang people. He has unclear grievances with the Beimang people, but he has to admit that this The nation also has something he admires.


    Before the carriage reached a Da Shiping, the carriage in front stopped suddenly, and Huan Chen came out of the carriage and stood outside and said loudly to Zhang Hui: "Look at the Da Shiping in front of you. It was here that your father lost to Xinghai. Xinghai¡¯s magical sword energy sharpened the stone pillars in front."


    Zhang Hui looked at the place where Huanchen''s fingers were, and he saw that there were six stone pillars in the stone flat in front. The tops of the five stone pillars were carved with rare and exotic animals. Only the upper end of the rightmost one was cut out of a slope.If Huan Chen didn''t say that this was cut by Xinghai''s magical sword energy, Zhang Hui really couldn''t think of any sharp weapon in this world that could sharpen such a thick stone pillar.


    The stone symbol of Shidu is permanence and tenacity. The sign of Xinghai''s victory over Lu Yan is this stone pillar. It will remain in a conspicuous place forever, as if it has retained their honor for a long time.


    Zhang Hui suddenly understood why his father lost to Xinghaihui and never heard of it, because the Beimang people value honor and victory so much, and correspondingly, it also placed strong pressure on the loser.


    After Zhang Hui got out of the carriage, he was taken to Shidu''s prison for repeated offenders. Like other places in Shidu, this prison was made of large stones. I don''t know how many years the stones have become. The mottled cyan.


    After he entered the prison, the first thing he smelled was the smell of aging and tide on the stone.


    He was detained in a cell alone. After two days, no one came to interrogate him, and no one came to pay any attention.


    "Huan Chen really forcibly settled me a crime, he just wanted to arrest me."


    Zhang Hui wasn''t too anxious in this prison, but rather expected what would happen next, and wanted to see what Huan Chen wanted to sing.


    On this day, Zhang Hui was dozing in a daze. Suddenly there was a clear sound of footsteps. He could hear that the footsteps were a little weird. The prison guard who usually came to give him food would not walk so carefully. And this person walked very lightly, and seemed to look forward and backward, cautiously.


    When the man approaches, Zhang Hui can''t wait to walk to the door of the cell.


    This prisoner seemed to be not the one who brought him food, but he was wearing prison clothes. He walked with his head buried in, but his eyes always looked back.


    Zhang Hui felt that this veteran was probably pretending to be someone, so he kept staring at him.


    After the prisoner approached, he raised his eyes sharply and looked at Zhang Hui. Zhang Hui immediately recognized him and said with a smile: "Wushiro!"


    Wu Shilang put a finger in front of his mouth, motioned to Zhang to speak quietly, looked back again, and saw no other movement, then said: "You stay at ease, I will try my best to make Your life here will be easier."


    Zhang Hui found that he had not seen each other for almost a year, and Wu Shilang seemed to be a different person, not as black and thin as before, and he looked more confident than before. The former Wu Shilang looked like a sheep-herding baby who had never seen the world before. , And now he is obviously not so simple.


    Wu Shilang went on to say: "I am not called Wu Shilang anymore. My name is Wu Cong. Last year, I came to North Amen and found the Xinghai envoy. He is the great benefactor I told you. He took me in and gave it to me. For Bei Amen¡¯s errand, many people in this city are now vying to flatter me. I said hello to the cell boss here, but I can¡¯t come to see you often, so please take care of yourself.¡±


    Zhang Hui imagined that Wu Shilang must have gone all the way to North Amen to find Xinghai last year. He must have exhausted all the hardships. Now he has finally managed to get out of his head. He was right. Wu Shilang has tenacity in his body. Things will be done.

 643 Chapter 643

    Zhang Hui felt himself seeing the stone pillars cut by Xinghai with the magic sword energy, and from time to time he would imagine his father competing with Xinghai, and he became more curious about Xinghai.


    He heard Wu Shilang say that Xinghai is his great benefactor, and he asked: "Why do you call Xinghai Saint Envoy the''great benefactor''?"


    Thinking of the past, Wu Shilang smiled shyly, and said, "That was three years ago. At that time, I was herding sheep. Our people came and went, and once met a passerby who wanted to snatch my sheep. If I lost a sheep, I would have to pay for many days'' wages. Of course I refused, and I fought with those people. I was beaten up and bruised. In the end, the Xinghai envoy helped me drive them away. At the time, he was still fighting. I said a lot and asked about my future ambitions. I said that I would become a practitioner. He said that when I think about it, I will go to North Amen to find him. He can help me fulfill my ambitions."


    Zhang Hui saw that when Wu Shilang talked about Xinghai, his face was full of admiration. He also heard that Xinghai had helped him, and instantly became more curious about Xinghai.In the past, he heard that Xinghai¡¯s name was often due to his father¡¯s battle with Bei Amen many years ago, so he didn¡¯t have a good impression of Xinghai at the beginning, but when Wu Shilang said this, he felt that he might have some prejudices about Xinghai. .


    Zhang Hui saw that Wu Shilang was about to leave, he stopped him suddenly, and said, "You do me a favor and ask me about someone. She is a 16 or 17-year-old girl named Meimei. She was recuperating in Yaowang Valley last year. I think I know how she is now. Now that Qi Guo is at war with Beimang, it may not be easy to inquire. You can help if you can think of a way.


    "Well, I know, don''t worry, there are quite a few people in Shidu City now buying my face. This is not a difficult thing." Wu Shilang said, turning around and walking outside.


    President Zhang sighed, with the look of eyebrows in his mind, and said in his heart: "Brows must think that I am dead, she must be sad for me, I don''t know if she is still waiting for me to go back."


    Medicine King Valley.


    Summer is the best season of the year in Yaowanggu. The island is full of flowers and the sky is sparkling, making people feel extremely cool on the island.


    There is a quiet courtyard behind this small island where Wen Yingbo¡¯s daughter Wenxin lives. Outside men are usually not allowed to enter. The scenery here captures the essence of the beauty of the Medicine King Valley.


    The gardenias and jasmine bloom most in this courtyard, with white flowers, dark green leaves, wood-colored fences and huts, giving it a simple and elegant beauty everywhere.


    A woman was wearing a white long dress, her body was graceful, her skin was as white as snow, and her face was flushed because she walked a little anxiously, and her color resembled the white hibiscus with some red.


    She is Wen Xin, the owner of this small courtyard.


    Wen Xin entered the courtyard gate and rushed directly into the house. She walked slowly now, and her gait seemed a bit cramped.


    "Mei Mei, I have something urgent to tell you." Wen Xin hurriedly looked for Mei Mei as soon as she entered the house.


    Meimei was worried about planning to return to Lushan, when he heard Wenxin walk in so anxiously, he quickly got up to welcome Wenxin.


    "Sister Xin, you are back. I originally planned to go to the Valley Master with you. I want to say goodbye to his old man. Why don''t you wait for me." The brows were pale, but they pretended to smile. Come and talk to Wen Xin.


    Wen Xin saw the eyebrows come out, and slowly walked towards the eyebrows, grabbed the shoulders of the eyebrows with both hands, and kept looking at the face of the eyebrows.


    Comparing the two, Wen Xin''s figure is slightly plump than her eyebrows, and her face is more radiant than her eyebrows.


    "Mei Mei, I have something to tell you... Zhang Hui, he is still alive." When Wen Xin said this, a heart jumped into her throat.


    During the year the two got along with sisters, Wenxin can often feel what Meimei was like. She knew Meimei would be very excited after hearing the news.


    Eyebrows looked at Wen Xin obsessively, her lips trembled a few times, trying to say something, but she was panting very hard, she frowned, her face looked like crying and laughing, and suddenly she shook her head again. : "What are you talking about, he''s not dead... You didn''t lie to me?"


    "How could I lie to you on such a big thing? I just went to my father''s place and heard A Huo telling my father that the person who abducted Princess Yunya had been caught. It was Zhang Hui. This is absolutely true, Huan. Chen held him around everywhere, and all this had spread." Warm grabbed his brow''s hand, trying to comfort her.


    There were two lines of tears at the corners of the eyebrows and eyebrows, and the eyes were also full of tears. Wen Xin took out a handkerchief and wiped her tears with her eyebrows and comforted her: "Well, isn''t this a person still alive? Just alive. "


    Brows and eyebrows lay on Wenxin¡¯s shoulders and burst into tears, crying for a while, and choked up: "I thought there was no him in this world. How did I come over this year? He is still alive...I I''m afraid it''s God who is playing tricks on me again. I''m afraid this is not true. I want to find him, sister Xin...


    Wen Xin patted on the back of her eyebrows, and said softly: "I''ll just let you live a good life. No, I finally hoped for him. This news is true. He is really still alive."


    "I''m going to find him." With tears all over his face, he straightened up and tried to stop crying, and said vowedly.


    Wen Xin held Meimei''s shoulder and led her out of the house, hoping to make her mind sober when walking outside.


    Wen Xin said: "You calm down, think about it, Huan Chen and him have always had a private vengeance, why did Huan Chen catch him and lock him up this time without killing him?"


    Meimei was all concerned about Zhang Hui, and didn''t have the mind to think about so many stakes.


    Wen Xin continued: "Now Qi Guo and Bei Mang are fighting, and Huan Chen deliberately used Zhang Hui as a threat."


    "Holding? Whom?"


    "His Royal Highness, the Seventh His Royal Highness treats talents well and is famous in the world. It is precisely because of this that the heroes of the world will join the Seventh His Royal Highness one after another. It is difficult to accumulate a good reputation, but it is easy to ruin. Huan Chen is betting that His Highness Seven will think The way to save Zhang Hui, so Zhang Hui was detained in order to blackmail His Highness Seven."


    With such a slight adjustment of the eyebrows and eyebrows, she suddenly felt that this matter was more complicated than she thought, and it was impossible for Zhang Hui to be rescued by her alone.


    Wen Xin watched Meimei calm down, helped Meimei to rest in the room, and said a lot of comforting Meimei.


    And she herself was in a panic, and she needed to find a place to be quiet.


    Since Wen Xin met Zhang Hui once in Wen Yingbo, she felt that this person was lingering in her heart.Later Meimei came, and the two were in love with sisters. Meimei always talked to Wen Xin about Zhang Hui a lot. Wen Xin felt that she had known Zhang Hui for a long time, and Zhang Hui¡¯s position in her heart was also slow. Slow-rooted.


    At first she thought she just admired Zhang Hui, but then she heard that Zhang Hui would be as sad as her eyebrows when she died. Now she heard that Zhang Hui was still alive, and her heart started to be confused again.

 644 Chapter 644

    But when Wen Xin and Mei Mei analyzed all these things, they could only pretend to be calm, because she didn''t want Mei Mei to see her thoughts.


    She and Meimei are in love with sisters, but she understands that even if the relationship between sisters is good, there are some things that cannot be shared.


    Meimei had heard from Ji Yuan that Zhang Hui, Qin You and Li Qiao had gone to Beimang after they had gone to Beimang, and like everyone else, he thought Zhang Hui had died in Beimang.At that time, she was really ashamed, and she was going through the days day by day. Fortunately, Wenxin was by her side and patiently enlightened her.


    By this summer, she felt that her whole person was much better, so she planned to return to Lushan, and finally heard the news from Xin.


    Mei Mei cried for a while, then squinted in a daze, got up and cleaned up. At this time, the maid Lingzi beside Wen Xin walked in and said: "Miss Mei Mei, Your Highness Seven is coming to see you again, waiting for you there. , You go out soon."


    Meimei stood up, wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, and followed Lingzi out the door.


    Ji Yuan was waiting for her on the hillside not far from this courtyard as before.


    Ji Yuan looked at Meimei''s eyes as soft as water, but Meimei always avoided his gaze and rarely looked at his eyes.


    Eyebrows walked towards Ji Yuan and bowed his head to salute him. Although his face was cold, he did not appear rude and offensive.


    Ji Yuan walked to Meimei and walked with her on this island.


    "Is your body better recently?" Ji Yuan asked with concern, his eyes fixed on his brows and cheeks.


    Ji Yuan was moved by Meimei as early as when he was in Lushan, but later he was about to leave Lushan, thinking of separating from Meimei, and the two had no chance to get along with each other, so he let go of the relationship, and he left at that time Lu Shan was anxious to deal with many of the relations between the palace and the DPRK, and did not care about his brows.


    In addition, he knew that Zhang Huimei was also very concerned about eyebrows, and he wanted to win over Zhang Hui, but he didn''t want eyebrows to become an obstacle to his friendship with Zhang Hui.


    During the time he left Lushan, he faced a lot of things, but after dealing with one thing after another, his heart was still on his eyebrows.


    Last year, Qin You and Li Qiao came back from Beimang and said that Zhang Hui might have been in an accident. He felt distressed and regretful, but in the end he had to admit that there was still some ecstasy in his heart, Zhang Hui disappeared in this world, even though Meimei still won''t like him, but he doesn''t need to see his beloved woman with other people anymore.


    Meimei knew Ji Yuan''s concern for her. During the critical period of the war between the two countries, Ji Yuan was able to come to see her on this island, which is enough to explain everything.


    Eyebrow said: "I''m completely healed. Your Royal Highness is busy with business, so don''t remember."


    "My palace goes from Jianyang to Hexian, stop by to see you and leave." Ji Yuan smiled and looked at Meimei.


    Meimei nodded at Ji Yuan to thank him, and then stopped answering.


    Ji Yuan looked at the brows and eye sockets red, guessing that she might have just heard about Zhang Hui''s still alive, and said: "Presumably you also know the news that Zhang Hui is still alive, and this palace will also tell you. This matter. Hey, speaking of it, I''m very sorry about this matter. My palace asked him to enter Beimang with Qin You and Li Qiao, but they didn''t bring him back."


    "This is the calamity of his fate, and it''s not the business of His Highness." Meimei said lightly.


    "Although he fell into the hands of Huan Chen, it is better than nothing. People can think of a way while they are alive." Ji Yuan said.


    Eyebrow finally raised his head to look at Ji Yuan, and he hesitated for a while before he asked: "Some people say that Huan Chen imprisoned him to threaten you?"


    Ji Yuan didn''t expect Mei Mei to tell him this. He frowned, but still had a smile on his face, and said, "Yes, this palace didn''t think so much."


    After Ji Yuan finished speaking, he was silent for a while, then looked at Meimei: "Are you afraid that this palace will not be saved?"


    "Huh?" Meimei didn''t expect Ji Yuan to ask her like this, and was at a loss for a moment, and didn''t know how to answer Ji Yuan.


    Ji Yuan suddenly moved closer to the eyebrows and looked at the forehead of the eyebrows: "To put it to the heart, Zhang Hui''s death on certain things is indeed the heart of the palace."


    Meimei heard Ji Yuan say this, raised her eyes in a panic to look at Ji Yuan, and then knelt down towards Ji Yuan in fright, her tears couldn''t help streaming down, and she knew that she shouldn''t cry in front of Ji Yuan, so she hurriedly again Raise his sleeves to wipe tears.


    "Are you asking this palace to save Zhang?" Ji Yuan suddenly changed his face, with the back of his hands behind his back, and turned his back to face his eyebrows, "You are so brave, aren''t you making this palace upset? You are not afraid that Zhang Hui will fall into trouble with Zhang Hui and let him really die in Beimang."


    Meimei had never heard Ji Yuan say something in such a tone, and didn''t know how to explain it for a while. What she thought at the moment was that as long as she could save Zhanghui, she could ignore everything.


    After a while, Ji Yuan sighed a few times, turned around and raised his eyebrows, and whispered: "Don''t ask for help anymore."


    He finished speaking and prepared to leave, before leaving, he said, "Don''t worry, there will be a way to save him."


    Ji Yuan left, feeling a little bored all the time. He thought that Zhang Hui was no longer there. He stayed beside Meimei. Meimei would be moved one day and would stay by his side willingly.As a result, Meimei would not think about Zhang Hui''s face in tears all day long, and news came out that Zhang Hui was still alive. What was even more annoying was that Meimei still begged him to save Zhang Hui.


    But he thought about it carefully, aside from these children¡¯s personal affair, Zhang Hui is still worth saving, not to mention that he had spent a lot of thoughts on Zhang Hui before, and Zhang would also trust him. Now if he saves Zhang Hui In the future, there is no worry that Zhang Hui will not return his favor.


    He remembered what Hobilin often said to him that the key to gaining power lies in talents and hearts. For many years, he has been working hard on this sentence. Since he values ??Zhang Hui will be a person who can benefit him in the future. Talents, then the past efforts should not be ruined in the personal relationship between children.


    After Ji Yuan thought about it this way, he immediately called Qin You and others to discuss the countermeasures of the rescue club.


    Qin You said: "I have been to Beimang with Li Qiao, so let''s go. Last time I was lucky. I thought I was going to die in Huanchen''s hands. As a result, there was a force field near the magic repair pond, which affected Huanchen''s power. He escaped with his hands. But Beimang is now the most familiar to me. As long as I can get the map of the prison of Guanzhanghui, I can dig a tunnel to rescue him."


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you."


    While Ji Yuan is currently employing people, sending a Qin You to rescue Zhang Hui really made him reluctant, so he secretly made up his mind that what he paid for Zhang Hui should not be spent in vain, and he must double his income in the future.

 645 Chapter 645

    A month later, everything went to prison.


    Just as Zhang Hui was about to go to bed, he suddenly heard a sound of footsteps that were different from usual. He remembered the sound of footsteps and guessed that it was Wu Shilang who came to see him again.


    In this big prison, the only prisoner who usually comes to deliver food is the only one. After Wu Shilang came once, Zhang Hui could recognize his footsteps.


    When he looked at the door, he recognized from a distance that the person who came here was indeed Wu Shilang.


    After Wu Shilang came here once, he was not as careful as last time, and went straight to the door of Zhang Hui''s cell.


    Wu Shilang said: "If it goes well, you may be able to go out soon."


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Hui suddenly heard the news and felt very surprised.


    "Brother Qin You is here to save you. Brother Qin You has been here for a few days. Yesterday I saw someone looking around outside this prison, and I noticed this person. As a result, he turned out to be Brother Qin You, and I knew him. This must be here to save you."


    Zhang Hui heard Wu Shilang talk about Qin You, guessing that Qin You must have been sent by Ji Yuan to save him, and sighed in his heart: "His Royal Highness is still looking to save me at this critical juncture. How can I repay him for his love? ."


    Wu Shilang went on to say: "I saw Qin You everyone, so he pulled him aside to talk. He didn''t believe me at first, for fear that I would leave the news, and then we talked for a while, I said I He even came in to see you and knew where you were locked up, so he believed me. He asked me to draw a map of the prison. I think he is 80% sure to save you, so he came in and sent a letter. Let you be prepared."


    Zhang Hui thought that Qin You had the ability to dig tunnels. If he had a map of the prison, although Shidu City was full of stones, Qin You was familiar with the structure of the underground and should be able to find a way to dig a tunnel.


    Wu Shilang said again: "I''ve also inquired about the news you asked me to inquire about last time. The girl with eyebrows is still in the Medicine King Valley, and everything is fine."


    Zhang Hui thought that he would be able to go out soon, and Meimei was still in the Medicine King Valley. He could see Meimei soon after going out, and he was very excited.


    The two also talked about the battle between Qi and Beimang. From Wu Shilang¡¯s description, Zhang Hui learned that the main battle line is now in the southwest. Qi is commanded by Fang* and Ji Yuan, and both Qi and Beimang are In the stalemate stage, Beimang''s troops and food could not keep up, but he occupied a few cities and stood by.


    Wu Shilang said: "I heard that the envoy of Huanchen sent you a letter to the Seventh Prince of Qi State, saying that Qi State should open the pot and let the trapped soldiers of Beimang return to Beimang as a condition for you to go out. You seven princes know and treat people well, and you are really well-known in the world, but when the pot is turned off, this is no small matter!"


    "It''s one thing for His Royal Highness to value talents, and it''s another thing for the pot to pass. He shouldn''t buy Huanchen for a mess." Zhang Hui replied.


    After five days passed, Zhang Hui woke up in the morning and suddenly felt a sound of bang bang bang under the ground. He expected that this might be Qin You dug a tunnel here.


    The underground thumping sound is getting closer and closer, and Zhang Hui''s heart is also starting to get excited, he will finally be able to get out of this cell.


    At this time, the prison guard who usually served Zhang Hui was walking here.


    "Oops, no wonder he heard it too?" Zhang Huixin asked.


    The prison guard cursed from a distance: "What the hell is it, what is it doing so loudly?"


    Zhang Hui grabbed the brick under the straw mat and patted it on the ground: "Fuck your mother, Guan Laozi, Laozi is going crazy, I want to hit someone, anyone who catches anyone will dare to hit anyone!"


    He pretended to be a little crazy and cursed loudly. After knocking on the ground, he knocked on the door of the cell, knocking everywhere, and cursing while knocking to cover up the noise coming from the ground.


    The prisoner covered his ears and walked towards Zhang Hui, and cursed at Zhang Hui: "Don''t make trouble, and then I will mute you. Isn''t it okay if you don''t make a noise and eat good food and serve you?"


    Zhang Hui didn''t listen at all. He grinned and continued to curse at the man. The man frowned and covered his ears and hurried away. He said as he walked, "How do you go crazy and go crazy! I can''t afford to provoke you?"


    While Zhang Hui cursed and knocked, he paid attention to the noise coming from the ground, feeling that the noise had reached under his ass.


    Suddenly, with a bang, a big hole broke next to him, and a person''s head came out of the hole.


    It is Qin You!


    Zhang Hui looked at Qin You excitedly, thinking that he was about to regain freedom, he was very happy.


    Qin You''s head turned ashes, and his eyes turned, proving that this is still a living thing.Before he could wipe the dust and mud on his face, he whispered to Zhang Hui, "Hurry up."


    Zhang Hui jumped from the entrance of the cave, and Qin You dug a tunnel under the ground that only allowed one person to pass.


    Qin You walked fast in front of Zhang Hui, and he could see that he often moved in such a tunnel, and he was able to feel the dark and move freely in it.


    Qin You kept urging Zhang Hui: "Go quickly, go quickly, this big prison is quite big, it will take a while to go out."


    The two walked in the tunnel for a long time before they reached the tunnel exit. It turned out that Qin You opened the tunnel opening in an abandoned courtyard behind the prison.


    After the two came out of the tunnel, they climbed the wall and walked along the wall to the entrance of an alley. At this time, it was not long before dawn, and there were few people around.


    The two turned a bend and saw Wu Shilang get off the horse, took two horses and handed them to them.


    "I''ll take you out of Shidu." Wu Shilang said, and gave Zhang Hui and Qin You a suit for them to put on quickly.


    The three got on their horses and walked outside Shidu together.


    Wu Shilang is a person next to Xinghai in Bei Amen, and many people have recognized him for half a year.


    In Shidu, and even throughout Beimang, people will look at them differently as soon as the name Bei Amen is spoken.


    Wu Shilang took Zhang Hui and Qin You out of the city gate with the excuse of going out of the city for errands. After sending them to a safe place, he stopped and said, "I will send you here."


    Zhang Hui was worried that Wu Shilang would be involved in this matter and would not be able to gain a foothold in North Amen in the future, so he asked, "If you are investigated, what will happen to you?"


    "Don''t worry about it. I said that if I repay your favor, I will definitely repay it. As for the consequences, I will pay it myself. I am a person who has grievances and gratitudes." Wu Shilang smiled heartily and told Zhang He would hold his fists and say goodbye, shake his robe, and turn his horse''s head without saying goodbye.


    Zhang Hui watched Wu Shilang turn around and left, and he secretly admired this person, thinking: "This person is really a happy person, but it''s a pity that he is in Beimang and I am in Qi, so we can''t agree with each other. "

 646 Chapter 646 Shame

    Zhang Hui and Qin Yougang left Beimang. On the road, they heard that the soldiers of Beimang had broken through Huguan and attacked Jianyang again.


    Qin You said: "Oops, why the Huguan was suddenly broken? Now the situation on our side is critical, we have to hurry back."


    Zhang Hui had planned to go to Yaowanggu to look at his eyebrows immediately after leaving Beimang. He saw that Ji Yuan was in a critical condition, and he felt that it would be unkind for him to do so. Ji Yuan was at the juncture of employing people to save him. Qin You sent it out, he should rush to help when Ji Yuan is in trouble.


    Therefore, Zhang Hui decided to rush to Jianyang first with Qin You, and when the crisis on Ji Yuan''s side was resolved, then he could return to Lushan with Anxin and Meimei.


    The two rushed to Jianyang barracks into the night.Ji Yuan heard that Zhang Hui and Qin You had returned, and asked them to bring them in quickly.


    Zhang Hui saw that Ji Yuan''s camp was still brightly lit, and he was discussing something with the counselors sent by Hobilin. The two counselors had a gloomy face, as if they were not very optimistic about the discussion.


    Ji Yuan said to the two counsellors: "The two gentlemen first go back and rest, and Rongben Palace will consider it again."


    After the two counselors left, Ji Yuan held Zhang Hui''s shoulder and looked at Zhang Hui again.


    Zhang Hui immediately knelt down towards Ji Yuan: "Thank you for your help, and Zhang Hui has nothing to return for his help."


    Ji Yuan helped Zhang Hui up and nodded towards Zhang Hui with a smile: "Hey, the last time you disappeared in Beimang, the palace also asked Qin You and Li Qiao to inquire about it, but there was no news."


    Zhang Hui told Ji Yuan how he met Huan Chen, how he was driven down the cliff by Huan Chen, and how he was trapped by mysterious people again.


    Qin You heard it next to him, and thought the matter was very strange, and said in doubt: "It stands to reason that the place where you fell will not be a place where there are trees and water. You seem to have fallen far away."


    Qin You is good at digging tunnels, and always likes to analyze problems from a geographical perspective. He is sure that the place where Zhang will be smashed down the cliff is far away from the place where he woke up, so he also thinks it should be someone The expert saved Zhang Hui.


    Although Ji Yuan was worrying about what happened on the battlefield, when Qin You said so, he was also interested in being rescued by Zhang Hui. He asked, "You said there are wolves in that place, and there are knots around. Realm, there is a force field in the wolf cave, so this is all deliberately arranged, as long as you find the owner of this wolf, the mystery will naturally be revealed."


    Ji Yuan and Qin You looked at each other again, it seemed that both of them were reminiscing about someone in Lushan who had contact with a wolf.


    "I''d better go back to Lushan and ask Uncle Master again. I think this man''s method of saving people seems to have used the technique of moving mountains and overturning the sea. Only Uncle Master knows this technique. Ask him he might know." Zhang Hui said.


    After the three said, Qin You could see that Ji Yuan was worrying about the battlefield, so he asked: "His Royal Highness, I heard that the pot is broken, what''s the situation now?"


    Ji Yuan sighed and said: "We are discussing this matter. Although Jianyang is currently in a tense situation, the palace is still sure to be able to keep this pass, but... hey, the court is now calling the palace back to replace General Fan. Come here."


    "Go back at this time? Why call your Highness to go back at this critical juncture?" Qin You''s voice increased, and he couldn''t understand such a decision.


    "Hey, haven''t you heard the wind? Some people say that this palace used Hukou and Huanchen to make a deal in order to save Zhang. The father is very dissatisfied with this matter and wants to change me back." Ji Yuan sighed repeatedly, his face turned Suddenly it became a lot of gloom. "I did receive a letter from Huan Chen a while ago, saying that he was going to exchange with Nahukou and Zhang Hui. My palace ignored him at that time. I didn¡¯t know that Zhang Hui had just been rescued. I rushed out of the pot."


    It suddenly occurred to Zhang Hui that this time when he and Qin You escaped, Huan Chen did not come after him. It turned out that Huan Chen used a long line to catch big fish and wanted to use this matter to frame Ji Yuan.


    Ji Yuan slapped his hand on the arm of the chair, cursing: "My palace suspects that there is an insider on our side, and the mouth of the pot will be broken when it is critical."


    Ji Yuan gritted his teeth with hatred for this fact. With a temper like him, he has always been overwhelmed by the mountain without changing his lust, but this time it made him very sad.


    He has accumulated many years of strength and planned for a long time to build meritorious service against Beimang to consolidate his position, but at this time, he was framed by others, saying that he was a partner for personal gain.He had fought a tough battle for so long, and he was about to win, but he was making clothes for others, and in the end he was infamy.


    Zhang Hui rarely saw Ji Yuan so anxious, and heard him say that there was an insider. At that time, he suspected that the matter might be related to the partisan struggle in the Great Capital City. If the Beimang people were repelled, Ji Yuan would take the lead. And the one who is most threatened is Ji Lian.And Zhang Hui also remembered that when he was in Changdu, he saw Ye Xiang and Huan Chen both having contact with Fan Ying, so this incident was probably caused by Ji Lian and Fan Ying behind the scenes.


    Zhang Hui thought that Ji Yuan was so involved in this matter, he would give up all his previous efforts, and felt very sorry. He stepped forward and said: "His Royal Highness sent someone to save me. It is too risky. Now I am implicated in this matter. I really feel sorry. Look at your Highness, it''s better to hold on, I will stay to help you completely defeat the Beimang people?"


    Ji Yuan waved his hand and said, "You don''t have to worry about it, this palace is also trusted by others."


    "Entrusted by others?" Zhang Hui asked, but when he asked these words out, he immediately thought of what Ji Yuan meant by entrusted by others.


    Ji Yuan stood up and let out a long sigh, and said, "It''s the eyebrows. It''s her kneeling begging this palace. Hey, even though this matter is dangerous, this palace still can''t bear to be separated from you alive."


    When Zhang Hui heard that Meimei was kneeling and begging Ji Yuan for him, he suddenly felt uncomfortable. His mind was full of Meimei kneeling in front of Ji Yuan and begging him, and he knew that Ji Yuan always had it in his heart. Eyebrows, he felt so uncomfortable thinking about it here that he felt suffocated and could not vomit.After that, he didn''t want to talk to Ji Yuan any more, stood boringly for a while and was taken to rest by Qin You.


    After Zhang Hui left, he would still repeat Ji Yuan''s words about Meimei kneeling down and begging him, and then imagine what it would be like when Meimei begged Ji Yuan together.


    He thought of Mei Mei begging Ji Yuan for him. He felt distressed and hated his own uselessness. After thinking about it, he felt resentment towards Mei Mei. He missed Mei Mei very much, but suddenly changed. I don''t want to face eyebrows.


    On the second day, Ji Yuan was helpless and decided to return to Changdu first. Zhang Hui was hesitant to go to Changdu next, and he followed Ji Yuan to Changdu and put aside the matter of visiting Meimei for the time being. Up.

 647 Chapter 647

    Ji Yuan was a little unhappy along the way. Ever since Zhang Hui knew that Meimei was going to ask Ji Yuan for him, he always felt as if he was a little awkward in front of Ji Yuan, and both of them spoke a lot less than usual.


    After Ji Yuan¡¯s team left Jianyang, they walked all the way to the north. When crossing a long bridge, Zhang Hui rode a horse and saw two women standing at the other end of the bridge, both wearing cloaks and holding Horse, looking towards this side.


    When he got closer, Zhang would recognize that one of them was Meimei.


    His heart was so excited that his breathing was chaotic, his chest was pounding, and the person he was thinking of appeared here, and he instantly felt that everything seemed to be in a dream.


    He left his eyebrows last time, and his eyebrows are being injured.


    At the beginning, he came out of Lushan to pick up his eyebrows, but because he went to Beimang with Qin You and Li Qiao, he delayed the picking of eyebrows. As a result, he was trapped in Beimang for so long. Meimei waited for him for half a year.


    He often thinks, if you want to see her in the future, because things change, if you don''t see her when you miss her, you will be delayed by many things.


    In the days when he was trapped under the cliff, he also knew how important Mei Mei was to him, and he was looking forward to coming out day and night and returning to Mei Mei.


    Meimei feels like home in his heart. Only when he is with her will he feel at ease as if he is home.


    Now when he saw Meimei, he was so afraid that it was a dream, just like the dream of going home. He finally found his way home, but when he was about to get home, he woke up from the dream.


    He was immediately looking at Meimei, and he saw Meimei was also looking at him, waiting for him to pass.


    When he was about to call out Meimei''s name, he saw Ji Yuan rushing forward on his horse and heading towards Meimei.


    The boring feeling in Zhang Hui''s heart suddenly came up again, but due to the difference in status, he couldn''t ride in front of Ji Yuan.


    He followed Ji Yuan closely, getting closer and closer to his eyebrows.


    But Meimei did not have time to bow to Ji Yuan, and ran toward him desperately.


    Zhang Hui got off his horse and immediately hugged his eyebrows on the bridge.


    At this moment, the two of them looked at each other, forgetting Ji Yuan and Wen Xin waiting in front, and also forgot Ji Yuan''s team that was walking towards them.


    Zhang Hui found that the spirit of Mei Mei was much worse than before, but Mei Mei felt that Zhang Hui was stronger and taller than last year.


    Eyebrow looked at Zhang Hui and couldn¡¯t say anything. He just shed tears. Zhang Hui understood the mood of the eyebrows at this moment, put the eyebrows into his arms and hugged again, putting one hand on her back and carrying Walk her forward.


    At the other end of the bridge, Zhang Hui only noticed Wenxin coming with Meimei.


    Wiping tears, with a smile on her face, she looked at Wen Xin and said: "This is Sister Xin, the daughter of the King of Medicine. Thanks to Sister Xin for taking care of me these days, I will come out this time... chase you, Sister Xin Don''t worry about me, just come with me."


    Wen Xin nodded slightly towards Zhang Hui and said, "Master Zhang, we finally met."


    "Yes, I heard the girl''s name when I was in Medicine King Valley, and I went to the girl''s elegant courtyard, and I owed the girl a bracelet. Only then did I see the girl." Zhang Hui teased Wen Xin in order to make a smile.


    Wen Xin said, "This is the first time you have seen me, but it''s not the first time I have seen you. I have known you for a long time, but unfortunately you can only recognize me now." She thought of this, and her heart suddenly felt sad.


    After she met Zhang Hui in Yaowanggu, the appearance of Zhang Hui has been imprinted in her heart. Later, she always heard Zhang Hui mentioned by her eyebrows, what things Zhang Hui likes to say, what books he has read, and what habits. As soon as Jingmeimei said, she remembered everything in her heart. In her heart, this person was like her old acquaintance.


    At this moment, she also understood the true thoughts in her heart. In fact, she followed Meimei this time, on the one hand to protect the Meimei, but also to meet Zhang Hui.


    Ji Yuan looked at his brows in front, frowning and asked: "The journey from Medicine King Valley is so long, why are you still in front of us?"


    Wen Xin said to Ji Yuan: "If you return to your Highness, Meimei wants to catch up with you as soon as possible, so our journey is all night."


    When Zhang Hui heard this, he raised his eyebrow arm and rebuked: "Why are you so stupid? Are you mortal?"


    The eyebrows looked at Zhang Hui, the tears from the corners of his eyes suddenly rolled down, and he hung his head and stayed silent.


    Zhang Hui knew that Meimei must be blaming him for not seeing him immediately after returning to Qi, and he was wronged.


    Zhang Hui''s heart was also numb, his distress and guilt for Meimei, and the awkwardness of Meimei begging Ji Yuan, and he didn''t know how to explain it to Meimei.


    Ji Yuan had a cold expression on his face, his eyes looked away and said: "You two speak first, everyone is leaving first." As he said, he got on his horse and ordered to the back: "Quick, speed up!"


    After Ji Yuan and others walked away, only Zhang Hui and Meimei were still on the bridge. Zhang Hui once again hugged Meimei tightly.


    Meimei also began to cry aloud. She thought of her missing Zhang Hui these days, the heartache and despair of Zhang Hui disappearing, and the fear and waiting for such a long time. All the grievances in her heart were released at this time. Came out.


    Zhang Hui was also distressed to see Meimei crying like this. He didn''t tell Meimei exactly what happened in the past year. He just comforted: "Didn''t I come back? Never again. Left you."


    Zhang Hui put his brows in his palms, put his face in front of her eyes, and put on a mischievous smile: "Look, am I still here? Don''t be sad, I will be by your side in the future. I don¡¯t want you to worry anymore, I know, these days I¡¯ve scared you and made you wronged."


    Eyebrows rubbed his tears and nose against Zhang Hui''s chest, and then smashed his forehead against his chest, choked and cursed: "Where did you go? You made me worry to death. I thought you were no longer. In this world, do you know how I came alive in the past six months? Your Highness said that you disappeared in Beimang, then I really feel that it is boring to live in this world. One day, Sister Xin said, I can wait for you to come back, I live to wait for you to come back!"


    Zhang Hui held the shoulders of the eyebrows, leaned her forehead against her, and comforted: "I also know that you are waiting for me, so I let myself survive. Now we are all waiting for each other. God has eyes and will not bear to separate. Ours."


    Meimei repeated the words of Zhang Hui: "Well, God has eyes, I won''t bear to separate us."


    Zhang Hui took his eyebrows on a horse, and while riding his horse, he talked to his horses about what happened in Beimang.Meimei didn''t have much interest in the strange things that Zhang Hui had encountered. She only cared about Zhang Hui''s coming back alive. As for the others, she didn''t have time to think about it.


    Leaning his eyebrows in Zhang Hui''s arms, he suddenly turned his head and asked, "Since you have returned to Qi State, why did you come to Jianyang first and not go to Yaowanggu to find me?"


    "His Royal Highness took the risk to save me. Now he is in trouble here, of course I have to come and help him." Zhang Hui asked Meimei, the awkward feeling in his heart came up again, and he didn''t want to worry about it. Explanation.


    "Then why didn''t you go to see me after you left Jianyang?" Meimei continued, his tone of grievance began to appear.


    Zhang Hui''s head was originally close to Meimei, but Meimei asked here. He turned his head to one side and did not answer Meimei''s question for a long time.


    Meimei saw Zhang Hui well. It seemed like he had offended him when I asked him, but he stopped talking like this, and Zhang Hui would not shake her face at ordinary times. She guessed that Zhang Hui must have something to her. Misunderstood.

 648 Chapter 648

    Zhang Hui''s heart kept turning, and suddenly he stopped the horse.


    Meimei knew Zhang would have something to say to her, so he turned his head and waited for Zhang to speak.


    "I don''t like your begging, especially His Highness Qi." When Zhang Hui said this sentence, the emotion in his heart seemed to be ignited by an introduction. He was only planning to say this sentence, but he didn''t expect it to be a mouthful. Once opened, there are still many things to say.


    Meimei also knew that Zhang Hui was upset because of this, and her heart became scared. It was the first time she had seen Zhang Hui have a temper with her since she met Zhang Hui.


    Although she felt wronged in her heart, she still comforted her softly: "I can''t help it either. I''m afraid of losing you again, afraid that you will suffer in prison."


    "But if you beg him, I will feel uncomfortable. I can''t bear you begging others for me, especially... begging him, you know he is interested in you." Zhang Hui said that he became more and more excited these days. I was very depressed, and when I said this, I couldn''t control my emotions.


    Hearing what Zhang Hui said, Meimei was a little dumbfounded, and was so sad that he couldn''t speak. After a long time, he explained, "I just want to save you. What else can I do besides asking His Highness Seven?"


    When Zhang Hui heard Meimei talking about Ji Yuan, he blurted out unhappily: "You beg him, he didn''t ask you anything, right?"


    Hearing Zhang Hui¡¯s words, his eyebrows were immediately stunned. All the grievances were concentrated in one place, and only felt that his chest was suffocated. Then there was some redness in front of his eyes. With a few rapid breaths, a mouthful of blood came from his throat. It rushed out, her neck softened, her head leaned back, and the blood from the corners of her mouth came out.


    Zhang Hui felt that his eyebrows and neck suddenly softened, and immediately felt something was wrong. When he lifted his eyebrows with one hand, his fingers were stained with blood from his eyebrows.


    Zhang Hui was shocked, his eyebrows fell in his arms and fainted.


    At this time, he regretted that he shouldn''t talk to Meimei in that tone, and cursed himself: "I just don''t feel happy in my heart and should not blame Meimei, how can I talk to her like this!"


    He rode Meimei on a horse to chase Ji Yuan and the others. He thought that Wen Xin was a Yaowanggu person who could understand some medical skills, and that Meimei was always taken care of by her, and she knew the physical condition of Meimei best.


    Wen Xin saw Zhang Hui rushing towards this side with her eyebrows in her arms. Guessing that the situation was not good, she rode a horse and greeted him in his direction.


    Seeing Wen Xin''s worry, Ji Yuan also guessed that something was wrong with his eyebrows, and turned his horse''s head to chase him.


    Zhang would hug his eyebrows and bring them to the grass on one side, waiting for Wen Xin to come over for treatment.


    Wen Xin saw blood on the corners of her eyebrows and mouth, and her face was pale, and she saw Zhang Hui''s remorse. She also guessed that it might be their choking that caused the eyebrows to faint, and then complained: The root of the disease was left behind, and it was hard to raise her up. I rushed all night to chase you and hurt her body. I don¡¯t know what you said that aroused her."


    Ji Yuan heard Wen Xin say that Zhang Hui had said something that irritated her eyebrows, so her eyebrows fainted, and she walked over to grab Zhang Hui and beat them.


    Zhang Hui was grabbed by Ji Yuan, and he couldn''t react. In his impression, Ji Yuan was a forbearing person, and he would never get angry because of a little thing, and now he actually wanted to fight him for the sake of eyebrows, he felt that Ji Yuan It''s almost like a person has changed.


    But while he was surprised, he also felt angry. Why did Ji Yuan care about his relationship with Meimei? Now that Ji Yuanming knows the relationship between him and Meimei, he actually interfered in the middle. This is not clear. Bully him?


    Wen Xin was also surprised by Ji Yuan¡¯s move. Although he was not in contact with Ji Yuan, he knew Ji Yuan¡¯s temperament. Ji Yuan has always been gentle and polite, and would never interfere with others¡¯ affairs, not to mention. It''s because you hit someone without saying anything.


    Wen Xin saw that Ji Yuan grabbed Zhang Hui and rushed to block Zhang Hui: "His Royal Highness calms down, now is not the time to fight, let''s rush to the city to find medicine."


    Zhang Hui had always treated Ji Yuan with courtesy. At this moment, Ji Yuan grabbed the collar and showed no weakness. The eyes of Ji Yuan began to show disobedience and provocation.


    Ji Yuan pointed to Zhang Hui and said, "If you dare to cross your eyebrows like this, this palace will never forgive you."


    Zhang Hui glared at Ji Yuan, and soon Wen Xin came over to block his eyes, winking at him and said: "Let¡¯s not stay here for a long time. Hurry up. Go to the city ahead and buy medicine. I¡¯ll find a place. Let her eyebrows rest, her body is not suitable for running around on the road, I''d better take her back to Medicine King Valley."


    Wen Xin''s expression was gentle, her eyes were a little flattering, and her words were reasonable. She was so in front of Zhang Hui, Zhang Hui quickly died down, listening to her advice, and rushing forward with brows and eyebrows.


    Soon, Ji Yuan had no hostility towards Zhang Hui as if he had never had a conflict with Zhang Hui.


    Although Zhang Hui''s anger hadn''t subsided yet, he didn''t want to be stiff with Ji Yuan because of the incident, and seemed to be lacking in temperament. Before they even entered the city, the two started talking again.


    Ji Yuan said: "It''s my palace that just lost his temper. My palace regards eyebrows and eyebrows like a younger sister. I was so angry with you, so I was angry for a while."


    Zhang Hui was so angry that he was so arrogant about this matter. At this moment, he was in the middle of self-blame, so he didn''t want to be too entangled with Ji Yuan on this matter, so he said: "His Royal Highness speaks seriously. Now, it¡¯s common for all of us to fight and kill together. Thank you for taking care of Meimei. I will take care of her in the future."


    Zhang Hui''s remarks not only resolved the contradiction between Ji Yuan and Ji Yuan, thanked Ji Yuan for his concern, but also euphemistically expressed that he will take care of his eyebrows in the future.


    After Zhang Hui entered the city with eyebrows and eyebrows, he parted ways with Ji Yuan, and when they were separated, the two reconciled.


    Zhang Hui said: "His Royal Highness got into trouble in order to save me, so I should follow His Highness to Changdu to help His Highness, but I owe too much eyebrows. Your Highness."


    Ji Yuan stretched out his hand to give Zhang Hui a high-five, and his smile was like drinking and chatting together in the past: "Don''t say such things between you and me, just go, and in the future we will happily fight the world together."


    Zhang Hui sent Ji Yuan away, and he had already put aside the suspicion between him and Ji Yuan. He always felt that there should be no such cares between good brothers, but the awkward emotions when facing the eyebrows. But lingering.


    He and Wen Xin found an inn to temporarily stop the eyebrows. After Wen Xin put the eyebrows down on the bed, he went to see the eyebrows from time to time, quilt her, and wiped her face. Zhang Hui looked very much while watching. Is moved.


    Wen Xin said, "I don''t know what happened to His Highness Seven today. He actually wants to start with you."


    Zhang Hui didn''t think about it anymore. After Wenxin said this, he really felt that Ji Yuan did something weird.It stands to reason that such a smart person as Ji Yuan knows that his friends¡¯ wives should not be deceived, and he shouldn¡¯t create rifts between them on this kind of thing. Moreover, Ji Yuan¡¯s character is the most patient. It''s unpredictable.


    Wen Xin was taking care of her eyebrows. She and Zhang Huiyin didn¡¯t have much to say when they first met, but she was a little nostalgic about the feeling of getting along with Zhang Hui. She knew she should go out, but she found reasons again and again. To allow herself to stay, she just wanted to look at him and feel his presence, but besides that, she had no other intentions.


    Zhang will be full of gratitude to this girl who has heard of many times but met for the first time today. In this conflict between him and Ji Yuan, she was able to resolve in time, and when he was worried about Meimei The situation got better soon.He also thought that she had been taking care of his eyebrows for most of the six months he had left, and he was grateful to her and added a touch of kindness.

 649 Chapter 649 Prediction (1)

    Meimei slept for a day and a night before waking up. She felt Zhang Hui also lying on the side of the bed. Hearing movement on her side, she quickly stood up and came to see her.


    Meimei saw Zhang Hui¡¯s heart for a while, but thinking of the words Zhang Hui said before, the grievances in his heart soon came up again, saying, "In these days when you disappeared, you don¡¯t know what I did. Coming here, you don¡¯t know what I did to you, and you want to say that to frighten me."


    Zhang Hui saw that his eyebrows opened his eyes, and soon tears began to glow in those eyes, and his heart was blaming and distressed.When he first met Meimei, the eyes of Meimei were as clean and innocent as the eyes of a child, but this time when he came back, he always saw tears in these eyes.


    "You wake up, I''ll bring you water." Zhang Hui got up and brought the water over, then sat next to his eyebrows and stretched his hand behind her shoulder to help her.


    Brows shook his head, and put his hands on the bed to support himself: "I''ll do it myself."


    Zhang Hui knows that Meimei is by no means a very strong personality, but now that she looks like this, this matter is really going to his heart. He wants to coax her, but he doesn''t know what to say for a while, so he just wants to do it. Zi accompanies her.


    At this time, Wen Xinyao came in with the door open, and saw Meimei wake up and hurried towards this side.


    Zhang Hui saw that Wen Xin was coming, so he could not get too close in front of Wen Xin and Mei Mei, so he gave up the position and let Wen Xin sit down.


    Wen Xin said like Zhang Hui: "There is a fat guy outside who seems to be asking you. That sounds like the Yundou that Meimei told me. I have medicine in my hand and it''s not easy to get over. You go out and see if you are looking for you. of."


    "Yundou." Zhang Hui called out in a low voice, got up and opened the door and went out.


    Zhang Hui went to the outside lobby, and he saw Yun Dou walking towards him.


    Just as Zhang Hui saw Yun Dou clearly, Yun Dou ran towards him, with his arms wrapped around his neck, and he pushed up forcefully, making a posture to climb on Zhang Hui: "Haha, you really are not dead , I finally found you."


    "It''s OK, you''re afraid you don''t know how much you weigh, do you need to jump up?" Zhang Hui pushed Yundou away hard, and then leaned back towards Yundou, on Yundou''s back. Patted on and said, "I''m back."


    "I heard about it, saying that you were saved by someone. I guessed it was saved by His Highness Seven. I also heard that His Highness Seven was transferred back to Changdu. So I inquired along the way, thinking that as long as I find Qi Your Highness will definitely be able to find you, eh, where is the Seventh Highness?"


    "We have already left. I plan to send my eyebrows back to Yaowanggu."


    "Meimei still has to go back to Yaowanggu? Is her injury still not healed?"


    "Hey, this is a long story. Now she can''t return to Lushan. I have to send her to Yaowanggu."


    Yun Dou heard what Zhang Hui said, with a little embarrassment on his face, and said, "This is not easy to handle. I am here to find you on the order of the two gentlemen of Lushan."


    The two said, they have entered the room where the eyebrows are resting.


    As soon as Yun Dou entered the door, he saw Wen Xin sitting by the bed. He was very surprised when he saw the woman''s face is so beautiful and she was also charming, and he dared not approach her eyebrows for a while.


    Meimei was very happy to see Yundou coming, and stood up and asked, "Yundou, why are you here?"


    "I am ordered by the two gentlemen to take Zhang Hui home."


    As soon as Zhang Hui heard it, he complained incessantly. This Yundou is really too clever. Hearing Yundou say this, he will definitely let Yundou take him back to Lushan. He originally thought that this matter might be able to do it again. There is room for flexibility.


    The brow and eyebrows were a little jealous, she raised her eyes and glanced at Zhang Hui and didn''t say anything. After a while, she introduced Wenxin to Yundou again.


    When Yun Dou heard that the beautiful woman in front of him was actually Wen Yingbo¡¯s daughter, he was very surprised, and said: "It turns out to be the daughter of the King of Medicine. I am really lucky to meet." When he was in the Valley of the King of Medicine, he would often hear people on the island say When I arrived at Wenxin, when I saw it today, I really felt that Wenxin''s appearance was extraordinary, and she was more charming than ordinary women.


    Meimei knew that Zhang Hui was always looking at her face, she raised her head and looked up, pretending to smile at Zhang Hui and Yundou, and said, "You two Lushan gentlemen are still waiting for you to go back. You should leave earlier. ."


    Although Zhang Hui saw his eyebrows showing a smile, he knew that the lumps in the eyebrows were still unresolved. He said, "It''s not too late for me to send you back to Medicine King Valley and then back to Lushan."


    "No, the King of Medicine may have to embarrass you two again when you arrive on the island. You should go back first. Sister Xin is by my side. There is nothing to worry about." Meimei said, pulling the quilt, and lying down. Go down, signal her to be ready to rest.


    Zhang Hui was not good at persuading anymore, so he just said: "Then we can still walk some distance, and we will leave the city again."


    After Yundou rested in the inn for one night, the next day Meimei felt that he had recovered a lot, and the four of them left the inn together, ready to go on the road.


    They walked to a lively street, and a barefoot Taoist chased them through the crowd.


    This man was skinny, wearing a pair of torn trousers with half of his calf, and an old chess piece on his shoulder. It said: "If you have anything to ask, if you have nothing to look at, everything is half immortal, and the world has no worries."


    The man had an ugly face, but his expression was very arrogant and self-confident. He chased after Zhang Hui and shouted: "The young man will come over and I will show you. I won''t charge you. When you become more developed, I will come to you to collect money. How about?"


    Zhang Hui also gave fortune-telling when he was in Linshui Town, so he was not disgusted when he saw this man''s sloppy appearance. On the contrary, he had more respect for this business than ordinary people.


    Zhang Hui stopped and looked at the barefoot Taoist man.


    The barefoot Taoist put the flag aside, put the bench on his shoulders down, and greeted Zhang Hui to sit down.


    Zhang will sit down with his eyebrows next to him, and then ask the person: "Why do you want me to count?"


    "Why? In order to make money, I rely on this to make money. In this Jianshui City, many high-ranking officials and nobles have been counted by them before they developed, and they are all the same. I will collect money when you develop. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a person in Jianshui City, you shouldn¡¯t be counted, but I think you must be someone who can grow into a great career in the future, so I must ask you to count." The barefoot Taoist stared at Zhang Hui''s face carefully and said with great certainty.


    While Yun Dou listened, he was also happy for Zhang Hui, but he thought that the fortune-tellers were often exaggerated, and he might not be able to calculate accurately, so he squatted down and wrote his birthday horoscope to the barefoot Taoist man, saying:" My husband also calculates for me, and I will pay if I am not allowed to pay."

 650 Chapter 650 Prediction (2)

    The barefoot Taoist looked at Zhang Hui, then looked at Yun Dou, deduced the birth date of Zhang Hui and Yun Dou, nodded repeatedly, and said to Zhang Hui: "You young man has a rough life, but you will have a big future. , The fat guy next to you is your Shishiyu, right-hand man."


    Zhang Hui didn¡¯t take it seriously, but he felt that the barefoot Taoist still liked to listen to these words. He laughed and patted Yundou¡¯s shoulders: "Idiot, I heard it? You will help me a lot later and let you do more work. Bullying you is for the good of our brothers."


    Yun Dou said: "This gentleman definitely wants to charge you more in the future, so he deliberately helped you to coax me."


    Several people laughed together.


    Yun Dou saw that everyone was laughing at him, so he wanted to divert their attention, and said with a smile: "Come on, it''s all counted here anyway, and it counts for the two girls again. Let me see what other jokes my husband has said. ."


    The barefoot Taoist said: "If you count the two girls, then it''s a marriage."


    "Counting marriage is a marriage, I want to hear how to say it." Yun Dou said, he saw that Meimei and Zhang Hui seemed to be something wrong, so he could just take advantage of this opportunity to ask this person to say something nice to distance them. Bring closer.


    Meimei didn''t want to scan Yundou''s happiness, so he smiled and took the pen, and wrote the birthday characters on the paper. Wen Xin wanted to make Meimei happy, and joined the fun, and wrote down her birthday characters.


    After the barefoot Taoist finished the calculation, his eyes were on Zhang Hui and Wen Xin''s faces, because at this time Wen Xin was next to her eyebrows on his left and Zhang Hui on his right, and the two of them happened to be in the middle.


    Barefoot Taoist said: "The two are a pair made in heaven and earth, but the red line of Yue Lao is drawn a little longer, and there are some bends in the middle..."


    When Yun Dou saw the barefoot Taoist saying this, he was looking at Zhang Hui and Wen Xin. He opened his eyes wide in surprise. He looked towards Zhang Hui and lowered his head in embarrassment. Zhang Huihe Wen Xin glanced at each other and said to the barefoot in unison: "Mr. is wrong."


    At this moment, Yun Dou also frowned, got up and planned to leave, and cursed: "You old nonsense, why are you talking nonsense? If you leave, it''s a waste of labor."


    Zhang Hui shook his head, and felt that this man was getting more and more ridiculous, but he didn''t scold him, but just bent over and raised his eyebrows.


    Only then did the barefoot Taoist see why he was dissatisfied with them at the same time. It turned out that Zhang Hui and the girl sitting on the stool were a pair, and they were complaining that he was messing with mandarin ducks.


    Wen Xin heard the barefoot Taoist''s words, her heart thumped very fast, as if this person pierced her mind for a while, exposing her secret to everyone, her heart was so nervous that she couldn''t speak, but I feel uncomfortably hot from my neck to the base of my ears, and I am afraid that I will blush next and will be discovered by others.


    Wen Xin held her eyebrows and pretended not to listen to the words of the Taoist at all, preparing to leave with Yun Dou.


    The man looked at the people leaving and felt boring when he touched the back of his head. He muttered, "Do I still look at my eyes? Blame my mouth. I''m used to what I say, and I don''t know what I should say or not. Say."


    Yun Dou walked in the front, still unhappy about the matter just now, and complained: "I hate the old way. I wanted to hear him say that I will become a gangster in the future. It sounds interesting, but when he said it, he just said nonsense."


    Meimei was originally a little unhappy about the affairs with Zhang Hui, but now that this person sees Zhang Hui and Wen Xin as a pair, it is even more unpleasant in my heart. I feel angry for a while, wishing to meet Zhang Hui early. Separate these so that you can feel pure in your heart.


    When they left the city, they said with their eyebrows: "Then break up here, and I will return to the Medicine King Valley with Sister Xin. You two take care on the way."


    Wen Xin lifted her eyebrows into the carriage, opened the curtain and said goodbye to Zhang Hui. Zhang Hui''s eyebrows touched her heart again and again. The feeling scared her and made her want to avoid it, but she did it again and again. Indulge yourself and fall into it.After the curtain was closed, I thought of saying goodbye here, I don¡¯t know when I can see you again, and I feel infinitely sad, but she is different from the eyebrows, the mood of the eyebrows can be placed on the face, but she can¡¯t, not only can¡¯t she show When you come out, even if you think about it secretly, you will immediately start to regret again, and then persuade yourself not to think about this person who is impossible to get involved.


    Zhang Hui said goodbye to Meimei, and felt reluctant. But Meimei wanted to return to Yaowanggu to recover from his illness, and the two Lushan gentlemen were anxious to call him back, so they had to return to Lushan first and then go to Yaowanggu to pick him up. Eyebrows.


    When Zhang Hui returned to Lushan, he was shocked up and down by Lushan. They wanted to come and talk to him, and wanted to hear something new about Beimang from him.


    After Zhang Hui came back, he was supposed to visit Xu Gui and Xiang Yan first. It happened that the two of them went out on the same day, and he came to Xie Zhuo.


    Xie Zhuo heard Zhang Hui coming and greeted him from a distance. Before Zhang Hui came into his vegetable garden, he used the set of "Yundou Slow Steps" and rushed to Zhang. Before the meeting, holding Zhang Hui''s face, he jumped up constantly.


    "You are back, brat, thinking of me, I thought you were dead." Xie Zhuo said, lying on Zhang Hui''s shoulder like a child and weeping.


    Zhang Hui laughed. He really had no experience in comforting a man to cry, so he had no choice but to pat on Xie Zhuo''s shoulder.


    Yun Dou said: "You don''t know, Uncle Shi thought you were dead, and cried for several times."


    Xie Zhuo raised his head and looked at Zhang Hui with tears in his eyes: "You stinky boy, you are too courageous. I heard that you have disappeared in Beimang. I want to go to Beimang to find you. Unfortunately, I have already set up a heavy Oath, never leave this vegetable garden forever."


    "It turns out that the person who saved me was not Uncle Shi. I also thought that the only one who would move the mountains and the sea was you, Uncle Shi, and you might be the one who saved me."


    Zhang Hui said this, and told Xie Zhuo about his being beaten down by Huan Chen and later rescued.


    Xie Zhuo was surprised when he heard that, his eyes clearly saw the secret hidden behind it, but he still asked: "You said there was a tamed wolf? That wolf is still very human?"


    Zhang Hui nodded repeatedly and asked, "Does Master Uncle know who it is?"


    "He rescued you when you were smashed down the cliff by Huan Chen, but did he leave any traces?"


    "No."


    "No marks left in the wolf hole?"


    "Except for some pulse awareness maps in the stone room, nothing else."


    After listening to Zhang Hui''s answer to these questions, Xie Zhuo let out a long sigh of relief. As if thinking of some new concerns, he muttered, "It seems that I don''t want you to know."


    Zhang Hui had already seen that Xie Zhuo had guessed who the mysterious person behind him was, and couldn''t help but ask: "Since Uncle Shi can see it, why don''t you tell me?"

 651 Chapter 651 Everyone has improved

    Xie Zhuo was pressed tightly by Zhang Hui, and began to feel a little anxious and impatient. He was anxious to get rid of Zhang Hui¡¯s questioning, turned his back to Zhang Hui, and said, "Oh, don¡¯t ask, don¡¯t ask, I won¡¯t say anything. Naturally there are reasons I don''t say."


    When Zhang Hui saw Xie Zhuo''s appearance, he still wanted to say. As long as he kept asking, Xie Zhuo would soon be unable to support him, so he turned to Xie Zhuo again, holding Xie Zhuo''s arm and begging facelessly: "Uncle Shi, just tell me, please."


    Xie Zhuo turned his back to Zhang Hui again, hooked his body and covered his ears: "Walk away, don¡¯t ask, are you harming me? Since he doesn¡¯t want to tell you, wouldn¡¯t it be necessary if I said it? Blame me?"


    Zhang Hui saw that Xie Zhuo was so afraid of the mysterious person behind him, and he guessed about eight points, and asked: "Uncle Shi, this person who saved me is the owner of the valley, right?"


    As soon as Zhang Hui said the word "Guzhu", Xie Zhuo ran away, shouting: "This is not what I said, it''s none of my business."


    Zhang Hui saw Xie Zhuo''s appearance. Under the world, only Gu Zhu could be afraid of him. Now Zhang Hui has begun to save him from behind. It should be Gu Zhu.


    Zhang Hui deliberately ridiculed Xie Zhuo with a loud voice and Yun Dou: "Do you think that Uncle Master was afraid of being like this when he talked about Gu Zhu?"


    Yun Dou was afraid of Xie Zhuo and did not dare to respond.


    Xie Zhuo heard it not far away, then came back, and said unconvinced: "Who said I was afraid of him?"


    "If you are not afraid of him, why didn''t you just dared to tell me that the person who helped me behind is the old man of the Valley Master?"


    "Isn''t he justified?" Xie Zhuo quickly said it. After speaking, he was annoyed that Zhang Huizi had taken a cage, and immediately cursed, "You kid is so bad that I am still worried about it. To you."


    Zhang Hui could see that Xie Zhuo had said it for this reason, and became more curious about Gu Zhu, so he wanted to ask more about Gu Zhu from Xie Zhuo''s mouth.


    He and Yun Dou talked vividly about the interesting things that happened under the cliff. He saw that although Xie Zhuo was not talking to each other, he had been listening to them with open ears.


    "...The gray wolf is so fun, it looks like a dog and a wolf. It not only sits down but also shakes hands, but also raises its legs like a dog when peeing..." In order to arouse Xie Zhuo''s interest, Zhang Hui, Deliberately exaggerated.


    Xie Zhuo slowly leaned towards Zhang Hui. He was obviously attracted by the rare things Zhang Hui said. Later, he couldn''t help but began to interject: "What''s this, wolves are so tame, Gu There are many beasts the Lord can tame, and his ability to communicate with all things is the most difficult to learn."


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou looked at Xie Zhuo with curiosity and admiration, expecting Xie Zhuo to continue speaking.


    Xie Zhuo couldn''t bear the temptation of the eyes of these two people, and then said: "Communication with all things is actually the same as the principle of practice, that is, the grasp of the nature of the Dao. If you master this general law, you can naturally understand everything in the world. This is the same as the talisman formation."


    "Is the technique of moving mountains and seas the same?" Zhang Hui asked.


    "Of course it''s the same. The difference between Gu Zhu''s grasp of the nature of the road and ours is that he has reached a level where it is logical. His unintentional actions are integrated with nature. This technique of moving mountains and seas is nothing but a fur. "


    "Is this just fur?" Zhang Hui couldn''t imagine for a moment Xie Zhuo that this is just fur, how far the Lord Gu will be.


    Zhang Hui also talked about the discovery of the force field in the aisle and the pattern on the wall of the secret room in the wolf cave. Xie Zhuo opened his eyes in surprise when he heard it, and said, "Blessed you kid, with the help of this force field. Benefit from the prompts of these patterns, you must have gained a lot of skill."


    "I really didn''t feel this. I just went to sit in the stone room for a while after practicing swords outside. I seemed to be able to see more clearly what I had practiced and what hurdles I encountered. My brain was clearer than usual, and my true power was knowing. The pulse movement is also smoother." Zhang Hui recalled how he felt at the time, talking to Xie Zhuo one by one.


    Xie Zhuo said: "Stop talking nonsense, you won''t know if I try."


    After Xie Zhuo finished speaking, he pulled Zhang Hui out of the house: "Draw the sword, you have this sword, I haven''t seen you use it yet."


    Zhang Hui took a few steps back and drew out the Green Sakura Sword. Yun Dou immediately cast an enviable look.


    Xie Zhuo saw from Zhang Hui''s posture that Zhang Hui was indeed not last year''s Zhang Hui, and Zhang Hui''s growth this year really surprised him.


    Xie Zhuo saw that there was a pile of firewood that could be used as a weapon. With a wave of his hand, the several layers of yards on it were suspended in the air.


    After the twenty or thirty pieces of wood flew up, a figure was formed in the air, pushing towards Zhang Hui.


    As soon as Zhang Huiqing''s Sakura Sword came out, he drew an arc in the air in an attempt to destroy the figure formed by the wood. However, the figure seemed to grow eyes and easily escaped Zhang Hui''s sword.


    Zhang regarded this graphic as an enemy against him, and kept his eyes on the graphic, but found that the more he fought, the more passive he became, and he seemed to be more and more restrained by the current puzzle.


    At this moment, he was stunned, and suddenly realized that his goal was not these pieces of wood, but Xie Zhuo who was controlling all of this behind him.He shouldn''t just look at the figure made of wood, which is equivalent to looking at the opponent''s weapon in a battle against the enemy without seeing the opponent itself.


    After thinking about it this way, Zhang Hui quickly stepped back so that he could see the situation more clearly, and when he stepped forward, his style of play was different.


    Yun Dou suddenly heard a pop from the air, and saw that a piece of wood under Zhang Hui¡¯s sword was cut in half, and the other wood came out of the pattern and flew back to its original position in a line. Layer by layer was coded back.


    "Wow!" Yun Dou screamed and began to applaud Zhang Hui and Xie Zhuo. Zhang Hui''s progress has always been seen by Yun Dou, but this time the two have not seen each other for nearly a year, Zhang Hui can improve so much. In the end, Yun Dou was a little surprised.


    Zhang Hui put away the green cherry sword and struck Xie Zhuo. Xie Zhuo stroked his beard and nodded again and again, and praised: "It''s incredible. I really have grown a lot. If this continues, I will be able to catch up with your father in the future. ."


    When Zhang Hui heard Xie Zhuo mention his father, he felt sentimental again. This time he went to Beimang with great effort, but he was beaten by Huan Chen before he could get to the homeland of the Demon Sect.The relationship between Beimang and Qi is now tense, and I am afraid it will not be easy to enter Beimang again in the future. I don''t know how long it will take to find his father.

 652 Chapter 652 New Mission

    Xie Zhuo looked at Zhang Hui¡¯s face for a long time, then called Yundou to his side, and said, ¡°Non-boy, don¡¯t just look at people, you are not weak, and I have not learned much this year. In the past, compared with Zhang Hui, let him treat you differently from now on!"


    Yun Dou was still a little hesitant and unconfident in himself. Hearing Xie Zhuo asked him to go up and compare Zhang Hui, his face was a little embarrassed, and he muttered: "This, don''t compare it, I give up."


    Xie Zhuo flicked his finger on Yundou''s forehead and cursed: "I teach you nothing for nothing, go, don''t shame me."


    Zhang Hui thought that the one he had learned the most with Yundou before was "Yundou Slow Step", when Dangdang took this step and invaded Yundou.


    Yun Dou''s body flashed back quickly, and that body was indeed not as cumbersome as before, and now it moved like a solid and stable object, even this aura was different from before.


    In this year, Zhang Hui, especially in the days when he was trapped under the cliff, practiced "Yundou Slow Steps" very little, but his skill has improved a lot, so when he used this set of footwork, he was still better than before. Great progress.


    He found that it was no problem for him to beat Yundou in speed, but Yundou understood some ingenious details better than him. Yundou was able to grasp some subtle points, so although Yundou The speed is not as good as him, but he can do clever changes in this set of footwork, which means he can better grasp the essence of this set of footwork.


    After nearly half an hour, Xie Zhuo became impatient and stopped the two of them: "It''s alright, it makes me dizzy. I think I''m still a little foolish. Even better, the nerd''s skill and physical strength are not as good as Zhang Hui, but the understanding of this step is much better. Zhang Hui, are you convinced?"


    Zhang Hui knew that Xie Zhuo¡¯s child had a temper. He asked Yun Dou to compare himself with him, but in order to show the results of teaching Yun Dou this year, if he refuted his face at this moment, he would be unhappy, so he had to answer. Said: "I serve, serve."


    Xie Zhuo continued to show off: "Even though Yundou is a little bit stuck, if I spend my time teaching, hey, I have to teach it. In terms of runes, he can be said to be Lushan second. "


    Seeing that Xie Zhuo was so proud, Zhang Hui said in his heart: "Of course, your old man in Lushan is not willing to teach others at all. Is there anyone other than Yundou who can learn?"


    Although Zhang Hui thinks so, but seeing Yundou again after nearly a year, he does feel that Yundou is not as timid as before. As the saying goes: "Yi Gao people are courageous." Yun Dou also learned from Lushan. , Will have more confidence in yourself.


    The two stayed here with Xie Zhuo until it got dark before leaving for Lushan. Early the next morning, Zhang Hui ran into Yuan Zhixing as soon as he walked to Zhigongyuan.


    Yuan Zhixing can also be regarded as half of Zhang Hui''s former master, so Zhang has always respected Yuan Zhixing.


    Yuan Zhixing was wearing a gray gown with a long sword in his hand, walking steadily, smiling calmly, his clothes, his words and deeds showed the calm atmosphere advocated by Lushan everywhere.


    When he saw Zhang Hui, his face, which he usually only smiled gently and slightly, also showed a bright smile at this moment.


    "Junior Brother Zhang, you can be regarded as coming back. Everyone is worried about you. I heard that you were rescued from Beimang, but I am looking forward to your coming back early. No, the master sent Yundou to look for you. "Yuan Zhixing patted Zhang Hui''s shoulder and was very happy for him to see Zhang Hui coming back safe and sound."


    Zhang Hui walked with Yuan Zhi. The two narrated for a while. Zhang Hui roughly talked about what he had encountered in Beimang, but did not mention that the owner of the valley trapped him under the cliff because he thought of this uncertainty It¡¯s better not to spread it in Lushan for the time being, lest it provokes something wrong before it¡¯s determined.


    When Zhang Hui mentioned Xu Gui and Xiang Yan, Yuan Zhixing realized that he still had important things to tell Zhang Hui.


    Yuan Zhixing looked at Yundou, then looked at Zhang Hui, and said, "Unfortunately, the two gentlemen went out together yesterday, and they may not be able to come back these days. My master explained before he left. He said, The imperial court wanted Junior Brother Yundou to visit Changdu. Now the situation is not stable. Changdu wants Junior Brother Yundou to reconfirm the formation map of the capital city in the past. After so many years, I am afraid that the previous formation map and the current formation map. The situation is out of question."


    After Yuan Zhixing finished speaking, he added: "Master said, let Junior Brother Zhang also follow along. You two are often in the same place, and you will take care of everything you encounter in the past. Junior Brother Yundou, this matter is very important. The lifeblood of Qi State¡¯s safety, please be careful and don¡¯t go wrong."


    Zhang Hui replied, "Please rest assured, Brother Yuan, I will assist Yundou in completing the task. The two gentlemen are back, please say hello for me."


    "Okay. Master has written to Changdu about this matter, saying that you will leave for Changdu immediately after you return to Lushan." Yuan Zhixing finished speaking, and again told Yundou, "Now, all Lushan will default to you as a teacher. My uncle¡¯s descendant is here, and this time I will entrust you with the heavy responsibility, so don¡¯t let Master down."


    Zhang Hui has just returned to Lushan, and now he is going to Changdu with Yundou again. He originally wanted to go to Yaowanggu to see eyebrows immediately after he came back to explain, but now I don¡¯t know when he can go to Yaowanggu again. .


    The two took a rest in Lushan, and then set off for Changdu the next day.


    As they passed through the Orchid Valley, Zhang Hui suddenly remembered that he had met Wen Ruhui here, and thought that after Wen Ruhui and him had parted near Hexian, there was no news of her again. When he asked Yundou, Yundou said There has been no news of Wen Ruhui in this year.Because Wen Ruhui is a direct disciple of the Valley Lord, he has always come and gone without a trace. Even if Lushan didn¡¯t know about her for many years, everyone would not find it strange, so no one would remember it again. File things.


    In this season, Orchid Valley is no longer as bustling and lively as it was at the beginning. Suddenly, it loses a lot of scent of fireworks. Although you can''t smell the fragrance of orchids, it turns from lively to quiet. It makes people feel that this season is more in line with its name. "Orchid Valley".


    At this time, it suddenly started to rain. Zhang Hui and Yun Dou rode on their horses and quickly found a place to shelter from the rain. After they got off their horses, they saw that there were several other people also sheltering under the eaves. .


    When a woman in white saw them coming, she quickly turned around and walked around the back of the house.


    Zhang Hui felt so strange. He faintly felt that the woman was hiding from them. He carefully thought about the figure of the woman again, and suddenly blurted out: "Is that person Senior Sister Wen just now?"

 653 Chapter 653 Fan Yings Attempt (1)

    Zhang Hui felt that the white-clothed woman who had just appeared looked like Wen Ruhui, and hurriedly chased it out from the back of the house. At this time, half of the person was no longer visible.


    "If it is Senior Sister Wen, you will definitely not be able to catch up." Yun Dou stepped up and said.


    "It''s strange, why did Senior Sister Wen hide when she saw us?" Zhang Hui felt very puzzled. He and Wen Ruhui hadn''t seen each other for a year, and he really couldn''t figure out why Wen Ruhui had deliberately avoided meeting them.


    Zhang Hui and Yundou came to Changdu. The relevant responsible personnel of the Guards Department received them, arranged a place for them, and gave them a token to be able to travel the entire Changdu city because they needed to re-do the site. After inspection, it is convenient to complete the formation chart.


    After the person in charge of the reception left, Yun Dou rubbed the token and said, "This is a good thing. With this token, I can go to places that I usually can¡¯t go. So, I¡¯ll pay for this trip. What a beautiful job."


    "You think so beautifully, don''t you most want to go to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, you go try it, you must be blasted out." Zhang Hui laughed and teased.


    Yun Dou knew that Zhang Hui was teasing him and hadn''t seen Huo Qingyao for a long time.He and Huo Qingyao had no chance to meet since they parted in Changdu a year ago, and it was impossible to even deliver a letter.


    Yun Dou thought of this and sighed: "Hey, I don''t know if the Prime Minister pointed her to someone else recently."


    Zhang Hui said: "This girl''s house can''t stand the wait, you have to get ahead soon before you can marry her."


    After the two took the tokens, they rode horses around the Great Capital City.Yundou is greedy and loves to watch rare, so the two of them started to stroll around the busy place.


    Where there are many people, there are many right and wrong, and all kinds of remarks about Ji Yuan''s transfer back to Changdu are circulating.


    Because someone in the court accused him of saving Zhanghui, he secretly exchanged Huguan with Beimang people, and was ordered by Ji Hui to return to Changdu. All things in his hands were handled by Fan Ying.


    Fan Ying was not very worried about this, and sent his generals to Jianyang, and he still stayed in Changdu.


    After Ji Yuan returned to Changdu, he received everyone''s attention and became the focus of people chatting everywhere in Changdu.


    Zhang Hui and Yundou are walking on the street, and from time to time they hear about Ji Yuan.


    "His Royal Highness, this is a waste of all previous achievements, and finally caught an opportunity to do meritorious service, but in the end he was charged with such a crime. It will not be easy to get up again in the future."


    "I''m afraid that the wall will fall down and everyone will push him. If the people around him are not optimistic about him, he will be sad in the future."


    Hearing these comments about Ji Yuan, Zhang Hui was very uneasy, and urged Yundou to leave quickly: "Don¡¯t listen to these people who are full and have nothing to do here nonsense. Your Highness Seven was wronged this time. There is always the truth. When it comes out."


    Unconsciously, the two of them walked to the vicinity of the general''s mansion. At this moment, a carriage was parked facing each other, and one person came out of the car, it was Fan Ying.


    Fan Ying got out of the carriage and smiled at Zhang Hui and Yundou.


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou had to dismount and walk to Fan Ying to salute him.


    Fan Ying smiled, lifted Zhang Hui and Yundou up, and said warmly: "Oh, I heard that you two are coming to Changdu. I''m still looking forward to your coming, but it happens that I can meet you here today. ."


    Fan Ying saw that Zhang Hui and Yun Dou''s faces were cold, and then said: "Don''t be stunned here, let''s go to the general''s mansion, and I will pick you up."


    Zhang Hui knows that Fan Ying has always regarded him as a thorn in the eye. Now suddenly Fan Ying is so enthusiastic about him. It must be uneasy and kind, but it is not easy to push him when he meets him like this, although Fan Ying has entered the general mansion.


    Fan Ying let his servants serve wine and food, treating Zhang Hui and Yundou as distinguished guests.


    Zhang Hui guessed that Fan Ying couldn''t afford to look at their weak juniors. Now it must be a big attempt to entertain them like this.


    Fan Ying looked at Zhang Hui and laughed politely, and said: "I heard that Shi Nephew was in danger in Beimang and was missing for a long time. It is good to be able to come back safely now. If you die in a catastrophe, you will have a blessing. It¡¯s like a blessed person."


    "Zhang Hui is ashamed and made the general laugh." Zhang Hui arched his hands.


    "Senior Nephew was able to come back from Beimang this time. I heard that His Highness Seven has contributed a lot, but it''s just a pity that His Highness Seven was trapped by someone because of the Shi Nephew''s affairs and caused some trouble."


    "The clearer is clear. Zhang Hui has hoped to have the opportunity to clarify this matter for His Royal Highness, so as not to let those who have bad intentions behind the scenes." Zhang Hui said, watching Fan Ying smile.


    Fan Ying toasted and laughed, and said: "Nephew Shi is really a man of temperament. I know that Shi Nephew has a great friendship with His Highness Seven, but if you enter official career in the future, you will know that you have to have a strong tree next to a sugar tree. Otherwise, your hard work in the first half of your life will be completely abandoned."


    "The general has a good opinion, but it is a pity that Zhang Hui has no intention of entering official career."


    "Haha, disciple Lushan, there are a lot of things that are said, but they are all young disciples who say this. This place in Changdu is a good place. There are prosperity and wealth you can''t think of, young talents like Shi Nephew, and a bright future. what!"


    Hearing what Fan Ying said, Zhang Hui felt very ironic. When Fan Ying came to Lushan, he didn''t bother to say a word to him, but now he is so elevated.


    Seeing Zhang Hui¡¯s face cold, Fan Ying turned to Yundou and said, ¡°I heard that Master Yundou came here for the sake of the capital formation?¡±


    Hearing Fan Ying¡¯s question, Zhang Hui suddenly understood why Fan Ying was so kind to entertain them this time. He remembered that when he first met Fan Ying it was at Xie Zhuo¡¯s place. Fan Ying and Xie Zhuo mentioned the capital. Xie Zhuo scolded him about the formation map in a few words. Now he is deceiving Yun Dou to be honest and wants to start from Yun Dou, so he invited them to the house today.


    "Yes, this time I was ordered by my teacher to assist in this matter." Yundou knew that Fan Ying had no good intentions and was afraid that he would say something wrong, so he answered Fan Ying''s question as simply as possible.


    Fan Ying immediately cast an admiring look at Yundou: "Oh, Lushan is really talented. Yundou''s nephew inherited the mantle of Xie''s uncle at a young age. He is really a talented genius. This has won glory for us Lushan. Someone in my Fan is caught in the light of my nephew, come here, and I will drink this cup with my nephew."


    Fan Ying, whom Zhang Hui came into contact with, has always regarded the mediocre juniors as ants, and he spoke without mercy and had an upright temperament. Now, in front of the two of them, he is so kind. It seems that he wants this capital city. The formation chart is crazy.


    Zhang Hui said: "The general has nothing to do with Lushan. The general said that we are not in the light of Yundou."


    Fan Ying listened to Zhang Hui''s words and satirized Lu Shan no longer recognize him as Lu Shan disciple, and finally began to change his face.

 654 Chapter 654 Fan Yings Intention (2)

    Fan Ying had originally held the wine glass in his hand. Hearing what Zhang Hui said, his face became solemn, and slowly put down the wine glass in his hand, with a stiff smile on his face, and sneered: "How about me and Lushan? It seems it is not your turn for a junior to make irresponsible remarks here."


    Yun Dou was afraid of Fan Ying and quickly explained to Zhang Hui: "Zhang Hui didn''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong, General."


    Fan Ying said: "You are young. I can forgive you for saying the wrong thing, but you have to choose to make a mistake. In the future, you can only ask for trouble. As long as you can''t become the owner of the valley, you can only be at the feet of the emperor in the future. Whose world will be in the future? Don¡¯t you know it in your heart? I¡¯m afraid that no one will give you a chance to regret in the future. I think you are all Lushan disciples, so I kindly remind you here that you don¡¯t know good or bad."


    Zhang will put down his chopsticks and look at Fan Ying, who is about to answer. He is blocked by Yundou from the front. He separates Zhang Hui from Fan Ying in the middle. He covers the glass in front of Zhang Hui and said: "You drank a little too much, let''s take it. There is still business going down."


    Yun Dou pretended to be Zhang Hui drunk too much, took a good sword for him, held him up, and said to Fan Ying: "General, let''s say goodbye. Zhang Hui is too rude to talk nonsense here."


    Fan Ying got up, flicked his sleeves, and said coldly: "Please, don''t give it away."


    After Zhang Hui and Yundou left, Fan Ying squeezed a glass of wine and slammed it on the ground, cursing, "I don''t know any good or bad little bastard, one day I will expose your skin."


    At this time, there were a few steady footsteps behind the screen, and Fan Ying suddenly became calm, stepped aside, and waited for the people behind the screen to come out.


    This person was Ji Yuan. Ji Lian had just arrived at the general''s mansion. He heard that Fan Ying was seeing Zhang Hui and Yun Dou, so he asked the person to keep silent, and he quietly walked to the side hall and sat down.


    Ji Lian''s complexion is fairer than ordinary people, with light eyebrows, long eyes, and a pretty nose. His appearance can best be described by the word "light".


    He came to the front, looked out the door, and said calmly: "The general does not need to be angry. These two people are still too young to know the sinister world. When they are beaten one day, they will naturally beg for us. Zhang Hui and Lao Qi have a deep friendship, how can you change his position with a few words, but he treats Lao Qi as a friend, but in the eyes of Lao Qi, there is no friend but only benefit."


    "Huh, I see how this tree will be chosen if it really falls down." Fan Ying was originally a straight-natured person. Just now, he has already shown twelve points of patience with Zhang Hui and Yundou. They are leaving now. Then, his nature was revealed again, and he was angry when he spoke.


    "This tree is about to fall, let''s just wait and see." Ji Lian smiled triumphantly.


    Fan Ying sat down, and his anger subsided a lot: "He has fallen down this time, and he probably has no chance to get up again."


    Fan Ying was referring to Ji Yuan being accused of using power for personal gain because of Zhang Hui. He has been paying attention to what happened to Ji Yuan and Hoblin these days.


    "Don''t be happy too early, this tree is not so easy to fall, you have to find a way to push it again when it is about to fall." Ji Lian said lightly, hinting towards Fan Ying Take a glance.


    "Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. Sooner or later, it¡¯s ours. Yun Dou is a soft persimmon. He won¡¯t be able to reach this big tree in the future. Sooner or later, the formation diagram in his hand will fall into my hands. Then... The Great Capital City is under control, so who can I be afraid of?" Fan Ying spoke straightforwardly, not as tactful as Ji Lian, and directly stated his purpose.


    Ji Lian was calm and tolerant, and when Fan Ying said that he was a little worried that he would be too reckless, so he reminded: "Try to be clever and don''t make too much noise."


    On the second day, Zhang Hui and Yun Dou had just left the military office, and one person walked up to them and bowed their hands to them.


    Zhang Hui took a closer look, and turned out to be Zhu Si beside Ji Yuan.


    Zhu Sidao: "I have seen two sons."


    "It turned out to be Brother Zhu."


    Zhu Si is a powerful attendant beside Ji Yuan, and Zhang Hui and Yun Dou have always treated him courteously.


    "It turns out that the two princes arrived at Changdu early, and his Highness also made Xiao Xiao pay attention. The younger heard that the two princes came to visit Changdu first. His Majesty said that his small courtyard by the lake is always the second prince. Keep it aside," Zhu Si said politely.


    Zhang Hui said, "Thank you, Brother Zhu, for this trip. We understand His Highness''s intentions, but at this time, it is not convenient for us to go there and disturb, for fear of embarrassing His Highness."


    Zhu Si chuckled, and immediately understood what Zhang Hui meant. He knew that this formation was of great importance. Those who were afraid of good things used this as a handle to say that Ji Yuan wanted to grasp the lifeline of the city''s security, and he was rebellious.At this moment, Ji Yuan''s every move has attracted people''s attention. If someone catches the wind and wants to bring him down, the formation diagram is a good issue.


    Zhu Si replied: "That''s OK, I know what the two princes mean, then you live in peace, if there is anything useful to Zhu Si, just speak up."


    That afternoon, when Zhang Hui and Yun Dou circled the city and returned to the Forbidden Army, they saw Ji Yuan''s carriage parked far away outside the gate, and Zhu Si was standing on the side of the carriage.


    "Hey, it''s His Royal Highness Seven." Zhang Hui said, getting off the horse and quickly walked towards Ji Yuan''s carriage.


    Ji Yuan saw Zhang Hui and Yun Dou walking this way, and got out of the carriage.


    Zhang Hui could feel the spirit of Ji Yuan from far away. He was frustrated and returned to Changdu. He couldn''t see any difference from the past. He was still so gentle and courteous, calm and relaxed, even if he looked at him casually. At a glance, he could feel the self-confidence in his bones.


    After a few people exchanged greetings, Ji Yuan began to tease: "My palace asks Zhu Si to invite you. If you don''t give face, my palace has to come by yourself."


    Zhang Hui smiled helplessly, and said, "No, I''m not afraid to make trouble for His Highness. This is not the place to talk. Let''s talk in another place." Zhang Hui thought of the fact that there are so many eyeliners from all sides of the Armed Forces, if they stay here. After a long time, there may be rumors that are not conducive to Ji Yuan.


    "Okay, let''s talk in another place." Ji Yuan motioned for Zhang Hui and Yun Dou to follow, and then turned to the carriage.


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou got on their horses, followed behind Ji Yuan''s carriage, and hurried towards a nearby tavern that Ji Yuan often visits.


    Zhang Hui and Ji Yuan haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days. The conflict between the eyebrows and the eyebrows has disappeared in his heart at this moment. In his heart, the brothers are brothers, and the eyebrows are the eyebrows. Since Ji Yuan didn''t care about these things with him, if he still cares, he would appear too narrow-minded.

 655 Chapter 655 Sudden Flood (1)

    The location of this pub is not conspicuous, but the business is not deserted, and the people who come here are like regular customers.


    After Ji Yuan entered the door, the guy in the shop was very skillful in guiding him to an elegant room.Ji Yuan asked the other attendants to wait outside, and only Zhu Si followed.


    During the talk, Ji Yuan did not reveal the distress and loss of the recent situation at all. On the contrary, he appeared calmer than usual, as if he had a casual and uncontested attitude towards all this.


    Zhang Hui knows Ji Yuan''s temperament, knowing that he is just adjusting himself with this mentality for a while, he is definitely not a person who is waiting, and he will never be willing to live in such a plain life.


    Zhang Hui always remembered that Ji Yuan helped him rescue Gou Xin''s great grace. At this time, he hoped that Ji Yuan could speak, and see if he could help him.


    The three of them talked for a long time, and they didn''t say anything important, just some chatting and joking.


    After they sat for a while, Zhu Si went out and came in again, and whispered in Ji Yuan''s ear: "His Royal Highness, I went out and saw someone staring at us."


    "Haha, better he could come over and overheard." Ji Yuan smiled calmly.


    Zhang Hui shook his head helplessly: "It seems that people chasing shadows are really everywhere."


    Yun Dou also replied: "Yes, Your Highness, we won''t dare to look for you in the future. You see, we were stared at before we said anything. If we say anything, it will be fine."


    The three of them chatted for a while and then broke up.


    Two days later, Zhang Hui and Yun Dou came to the Tongnan River to the south of the Great Capital City to check. This Tongnan River was built in the front and is a waterway from the Great Capital City to the southeast to the sea. This is also a very important part of the city formation. Link.


    The two of them walked north along the river bank, and there was a breeze in front of them. The water surface was shining with microwaves, and the water surface was picturesque. Some people on several boats in the river were enjoying the beautiful scenery.


    At this time, the two heard a rush of horseshoes, and when they looked back, it was Ji Yuan who came here with a few attendants.


    "Hey, what a coincidence, His Highness Seven is also here." Yun Dou turned and walked towards Ji Yuan.


    Ji Yuan got off his horse and walked along the river with the two of them.He looked at the open river and asked, "Well, do you think there is nothing wrong with this place? The tenth emperor is going to patrol south on the waterway at the beginning of this month. He intends to board the boat from here. My palace is responsible for the itinerary of this trip, so I specially If you don¡¯t see any problems here, you can rest assured."


    Yun Dou said: "The water flow here is gentle, and the wind is sheltered. The best way to start is from here. Moreover, there has been little rain recently and there will be no sudden water rise. Furthermore, there is no gate in the upper reaches of the river, and there will be no human errors. Your Highness can rest assured."


    "Since you say so, the palace is really relieved." Knowing that Yun Dou is proficient in geography, Ji Yuan patted him on his shoulder with confidence.


    After Ji Yuan left, Yun Dou saw Zhang Hui sighing, and asked, "Okay, why are you sighing?"


    "I''m afraid you were too full of what you said just now. If something happens, it depends on how you face the Seventh Majesty in the future."


    Yun Dou thought about it carefully, and felt that Zhang Hui''s words were also reasonable. Nowadays, there are people in the Great Capital City who want to completely bring Ji Yuan down. This matter Ji Yuan is responsible for is likely to be hindered by someone.He also began to feel uneasy now, and said: "Oh, no, I really have to come and have a look on the tenth day of the tenth day to be relieved. If something really happens, I can see if I can have room for maneuver."


    On the tenth day of the tenth day, Ji Hui took the minister of civil and military affairs out of the Great Capital City, and a team of hundreds of people came towards the Tongnan River.


    The Tongnan River hasn''t been so lively for several years. The people in the distance crowded the river and looked here, the battles seemed like a holiday on weekdays.


    When Ji Hui arrived by the river, when he stopped on that bank, his heroic spirit was immediately revealed. When he was young, Ji Hui was a literary and military talent. Although he is more than half a hundred years old, he looks energetic in both the court and the deep palace. Trembling.


    He also appreciates the talents from Lushan, and feels that Qi people are generally too weak, so he prefers the heroic spirit of young people.What people can''t understand is that among his sons, Ji Yuan is the most like him, but he prefers the weaker third prince Ji Lian the most.


    Ji Hui looked into the distance and was very pleased to see the great rivers and mountains of Qi. He pointed to Ji Yuan with satisfaction and said: "Well, good place, old Qi is a good idea, fresh and can see the river along the river. Circumstances, I thought of going to the same place."


    Hoblin also accompany Ji Hui this time. He saw Ji Hui in Kua Jiyuan, and immediately said: "Isn''t it, now the war has been settled, and your Majesty can finally relax and look south. By land, the situation along the road can''t be more familiar. Now, by the water, there are beautiful scenery everywhere, everything else is good, just the tired eyes of your majesty."


    Ji Hui smiled and pointed at Hobilin, and said, "The prime minister has a mouth, it''s slippery than a fish swimming in this water." As he said, he was supported on the boat by the attendant next to him.


    Ji Yuan, Hoblin and several ministers boarded the big boat, and the others boarded the boat behind, and the boat pair began to set off toward the south.


    There was a peaceful scene all around, everyone was busy admiring the surrounding scenery, everyone smiled, as if immersed in the joy of festivals.


    The Tongnan River was sparkling with blue waves, the surface of the water was gleaming under the sun, and the boats were on the water. Everyone was sighing that the river had coolness and comfort not found in the Great Capital City.


    The boat passed this port and started to sail downstream. At this time, the water flow was much faster and the wind was rushing.


    The people on the boat watched the scenery on both sides of the strait flow faster, their emotions became more excited, and they felt a sense of lightness.


    Even Ji Hui stood up and stood by the side of the boat, looking at the distant scenery and smiling with satisfaction.


    At this time, there was a rushing sound of rushing water in the distance, and the sound was only in a short period of time, from there to nothing, from big to small.


    "It was okay just now. Why is there a flood of water suddenly? It''s strange." It was the first time that Ji Hui''s attendant took the waterway. He couldn''t see the urgency of the matter, and just sighed casually.


    Hobilin ran towards Ji Hui in a panic and shouted: "Your Majesty, don''t look outside. It''s dangerous. The water is rising. I don''t know what''s going on in front of me."


    Just after Hobilin finished speaking, a wave rushed towards this side with a loud noise, and that momentum rushed towards the ship. The ship seemed to float with the wave, and the people on the ship felt themselves It seems to float.


    Panic shouts began to be heard from the boat, and everyone came out and rushed in Ji Hui.On the whole, Ji Hui''s expression was quite calm, frowning and looking towards the back, only to feel that there was such a big wave suddenly, and felt a little puzzled, and felt a little disappointed.

 656 Chapter 656 Sudden Flood (2)

    Ji Yuan came out of the cabin, stood outside and looked back at the momentum of the big wave. He felt very unbelievable. He had seen it all around here before, and several people had asked him to analyze it. It is impossible for a sudden rise in this neighborhood. So much water.


    But the front was completely inconsistent with his imagination, the big wave was like a beast about to swallow the ship.The boat was still struggling desperately, shaking on the water, trying to find a quiet place to lean on, or find a shallow water place and try to dock.


    Hobilin walked up to Ji Yuan and sighed heavily: "Look, see, didn''t Your Highness say that it is foolproof?"


    "Yes, I''ve seen it in all the upper reaches of the palace. It''s impossible for this kind of thing to happen." Ji Yuan said bitterly. Although he carefully counted the matter from the beginning, it still came to a critical moment. If something like this happens, it seems that if someone really wants to harm him, it''s really hard to prevent.


    Ji Yuan looked at the surrounding situation from outside the ship, and asked those who knew the boat to understand the water to check whether the ship had crashed, took out the map to analyze where the ship could stop nearby, and arranged for the people on the ship to be in place, so that everything was as in order as possible. In the preface.


    The people on the boat were quickly thrown into a rush, but their hearts were still flustered, and their discussions followed.


    "It''s weird. The Tongnan River hasn''t had a lot of water for many years, and there has been no heavy rain this season. Where can the water rise so much."


    "I''m afraid it''s not a natural disaster but a man-made disaster."


    "Isn''t the capital coming recently and people are making some formations? Didn''t they make it out?"


    After Ji Yuan heard this discussion, Ji Yuan immediately stopped them, but he quickly guessed that these people were talking about Zhang Hui and Yun Dou at the moment, and he was afraid that he would be involved soon.


    The people near the Tongnan River first watched the people in the palace and the emperor go out in battle. Later, when they saw the waves, they were completely watching the excitement, and some even chased far away in the direction of the ship. I want to know what happened to the boat in the waves.


    Among these people were Zhang Hui and Yun Dou. Both of them were worried for Ji Yuan, because they knew that Ji Yuan was the person in charge of the matter. Now that something like this happened, Ji Yuan''s responsibility was no small matter.


    Zhang Hui wanted to chase downstream, thinking that he could help Ji Yuan from time to time in the past, but quickly realized that the source of this matter was still upstream, so he hurriedly ran upstream with Yundou.


    They saw that the water was still rushing down continuously from the upstream, and it didn''t look like it could stop for a while.


    Yun Dou kept chasing upwards. He wanted to know what went wrong and such strange things would happen.


    The two chased them several miles away, and suddenly they saw a place in the river that seemed to have burst a bank, and a large amount of muddy water kept pouring out from there.


    Yun Dou said: "The problem lies in this place. There should be a gate under the ground that draws the lake over the mountain."


    "Who would do such a time-consuming thing?" Zhang Hui asked.


    "It''s not difficult, you only need to break through one of the water-proof stones."


    Yun Dou said, standing still on the river bank and after estimating the location of the underground gate, he came up with the power, and wanted to seal the gate through the skill of Xie Zhuo who taught him to protect him in the air.


    Separation of objects in the air is the foundation of the technique of moving mountains and seas, and it is impossible to learn the art of moving mountains and seas with Yundou''s skill, so Xie Zhuo first asked him to learn the techniques of separating mountains and seas in order to gain an understanding of the art of moving mountains and drowning the sea.


    Yundou''s skill is weak, and there is interference from water waves, and he can''t determine the location of the gate well. He has tried his best for a long time, but still has no effect on the flood.


    After a while, Zhang Hui saw that the water seemed to be smaller, so he encouraged Yundou and said, "Work harder, it seems to be useful and smaller."


    Yun Dou was a bit exhausted at first, but at this moment, it was hard to see that it had improved. Only then did she gather her energy again and send another force toward the gate.


    On the boat ahead, Ji Yuan arranged for a group of people to sail in the big waves, which was also very dangerous.Several big waves rushed into the ship, causing panic among the people on board.


    Seeing that the boat shook less severely, and the sound of water in the distance began to fade away slowly, Ji Yuan breathed a sigh of relief.At this time, the boat has driven to a place with shallow water.


    Seeing that the outside had calmed down, Ji Hui went out to watch the movement outside.


    Ji Yuan immediately knelt down towards Ji Hui: "My father was frightened by the poor performance of my children."


    Ji Hui thought about what had just happened, and knew that this was something Ji Yuan could not estimate, but when he thought of causing such a big movement just now, there was still dissatisfaction in his heart, and his face became gloomy, as if he did not want to listen to Ji Yuan more. .


    Ji Hui looked at Hoblin and said, "Didn''t the Prime Minister say that it is a good way to take the water? How does the Prime Minister treat such a thing?"


    Ji Hui had known that Hoblin supported Ji Yuan for a long time, and Ji Yuan was in charge of this matter, so he wanted to see what the old and cunning Hoblin would think about this matter.


    Hobby Lin usually talks ridiculously, and at this time his face has become particularly dignified, and he knelt down toward Ji Hui: "The old minister should be damned, I''m careless about this, I can''t expect such a thing to happen. His Highness is full of filial piety, this idea It is indeed good, but who would have expected such a scourge to be hidden under the ground, and the water has receded at the moment, and things are hard to come by, and there is a better view ahead of us."


    "The prime minister is someone who has seen all the storms, and he is bolder than anyone."


    As Ji Hui said, he gave Hoblin a stern look.Knowing that Ji Hui was cursing him for being bold, Hoblin lowered his head.


    At this time, another person knelt down next to Hoblin. This person was Yushi Wenzhong. He was over forty years old. He was a little squat and had an expression on his face for many years. His character was straightforward. Forbearance, the idea is usually a bit rigid, and the humorous Hoblin often disagrees.


    Wen Zhongdao: "Your Majesty, in the opinion of the minister, this matter is not that simple. Suddenly the water is rising. This is obviously someone controlling.


    Hoblin said with a smile: "Wen Yushi can really laugh, is there really a flood of beasts under this ground? Then there must be gods who conquer the beasts, or why the water suddenly stops again?"


    Wen Zhong heard Hobilin teasing him, his face was a little displeased, and his appearance became more serious: "The minister will only talk about things, please don''t play with the minister. The flood is something ordinary people can''t control, but you should know. A practitioner who understands the formation can control it."


    "Where is there a cultivator who has managed so far and harmed us by coming to this Nantong River?" Hoblin began to be a little impatient in his tone.


    Wen Zhong said: "The minister has heard that two Lushan disciples have been here recently."

 657 Chapter 657

    When Ji Hui heard about Lushan disciple, his eyes turned to Ji Yuan involuntarily, because he thought that Ji Yuan was also a Lushan disciple, and he also heard that Ji Yuan knew two Lushan disciples, and had been with him many times in Changdu. They meet.


    He heard that Wen Zhong only said half of these words, and he also knew that Wen Zhong''s words might be aimed at Ji Yuan. In these days, he always heard the DPRK''s remarks against Ji Yuan, and he also knew that behind this was nothing more than a struggle for reserve. Provoked.He has long been bored with these things. He turned his back and said impatiently: "Go, go ashore, and leave after clearing things up."


    Hobilin rushed forward and knelt down: "Please go back to the palace and rest first, the old minister must find out the matter clearly."


    After everyone entered the cabin, Ji Yuan walked out and stood next to Hoblin. Hoblin sighed in a low voice, "This big water suddenly came and left again. I don''t know what is behind it? But this time. I definitely want to blame you."


    Ji Yuan sneered and said: "The matter has reached this point. I don''t know if I can penetrate it completely this time."


    "Don''t worry, take it step by step, we can''t be like them, and stabbed the basket with too much force." Hobilin guessed that it must be Ji Lian and Fan Ying''s people behind the tricks. As for whether they can be conspired this time Exposing that he could not make up his mind, and he didn''t dare to startle him and made the same mistake as the other party.


    After everyone got ashore, a waiter hurried to Ji Hui.


    "Your Majesty, someone in front has caught the Lushan disciple named Zhang Hui and Yundou." The waiter came back to report as if he had been ordered to investigate the matter.


    Ji Hui said: "Since I have caught it, I will bring them up. I would like to see what they can do and what can be used to move the water of the river."


    After a while, Zhang Hui and Yundou were brought over by several guards.


    When Zhang Hui and Yundou returned from the upper reaches, they happened to ran into the guards, who were ordered to find suspicious personnel and detained them.


    Zhang Hui thought that since they were involved in this matter, they would inevitably be arrested for questioning. It would be better not to resist and cooperate with them to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Seeing that the two teenagers in front of him were younger than Ji Yuan, Ji Yuan blinked and looked at them in surprise.Looking carefully, I saw that although one person was still childish on his face, he still looked handsome, and the other was dumb, making people want to laugh.


    Yun Dou couldn''t imagine that he would be able to see the emperor one day, so he just knelt down and didn''t dare to speak much.


    Ji Hui said: "You two came to Changdu for the capital formation?"


    "Exactly."


    "You are the descendants of Mr. Xie Zhuoxie?"


    Yun Dou squatted his head and replied: "The grass people dare not be, but Lushan handed over this important task to the grass people, and the grass people did their best."


    "Then tell me what happened to the sudden flood today?"


    Yun Dou raised his head: "What the Caomin said was only his own speculation. The Caomin chased up upstream and found a hidden gate under the ground that could draw the lake from the other side of the nearby mountain. That''s why this flood happened. "


    "Then you mean, you didn''t release this water, but you kept it?"


    When Yun Dou heard what Ji Hui asked, he lowered his head again: "Caomin... how dare to release water?"


    At this time, Wen Zhong walked up, looked at Zhang Hui and Yun Dou with ill intentions, and said, "Since you two can block the water, wouldn''t it be easy for you two to release the water?"


    Zhang Hui raised his head and looked at Wen Zhong: "My lord, it''s not that we will do things that we can do. It''s easy to step on Prime Minister Huo''s foot when you stand, so will you really do it? "


    Wen Zhong suppressed the anger in his heart, and still pretended to be calm and said: "Of course you two don''t have the courage. Naturally, the person who instigated you behind borrowed your courage."


    Ji Hui didn''t like to listen to these provocative words, and immediately stopped Wen Zhong: "Enough, let them say."


    Yun Dou then talked about the process of blocking the hidden gate one by one. After hearing this, Ji Hui nodded slightly, expressing his approval of the authenticity of what Yun Dou said.


    Zhang Hui added: "If the water is really released by the grass people, wouldn''t it be unnecessary for the grass people to block it?"


    The people present looked at each other, and they all heard what happened today. Someone behind the scenes wanted to deliberately harm Ji Yuan.Everyone is beginning to have a little mentality to watch the theater, wondering how this matter will be handled in the end.


    Ji Hui hesitated on the spot for a while, with a bit of fatigue on his face, and said to Hobbling, "Come here, I''m tired, go back to the palace first, and then set off for a tour of the south."


    A bunch of people stared blankly in place, thinking that there would be a good show to watch next, but Ji Hui interrupted the scene, and the rest of the people had nothing to say, but they had some regrets in their hearts. The ending that came out suddenly disappeared.


    Ji Hui turned his back and sighed heavily, his expressions and actions all revealed disappointment and boredom with what happened today.


    Hobilin asked his subordinates to quickly dismiss the unrelated people who were onlookers, and led a large team on the road to return to the palace.Hoblin knew what was happening today better than anyone else. Someone wanted to use this to slander Ji Yuan, because Ji Yuan was close to Zhang Hui and Yun Dou today, and the two of them had the Great Capital City in their hands. So someone wanted to slander Ji Yuan for instructing Yundou to enlarge the water and flood Ji Hui¡¯s fleet. If something really happened, Ji Yuanan would be charged with rebellion, but the people behind this scene never expected Yundou to be able to timely He rushed to block the hidden gate.


    Hoblin wanted to pull out the black hand behind the scenes, but Ji Hui failed to claim his heart. Ji Hui didn''t want to make this matter a big deal, let alone let the truth of the matter come to light, even he wanted to protect it. The man behind the scenes.


    After everyone dispersed, Ji Yuan caught up with Zhang Hui and Yundou.


    Zhang Hui and Yundou had already gone on a small road, and there was no one around.


    After Ji Yuan chased him, he got off his horse and said, "This time you have helped the palace a lot. I really don''t know how to thank you two now."


    Zhang Hui arched his hand and said: "How did your Highness say thank you? Last time your Highness ventured to save my Master, this is a great grace. However, I still have a word here to remind Your Highness that this matter was deliberately done, and The determination to fight against your Highness is not small. This person can''t do this, I''m afraid there will be more serious conspiracies behind, and your Highness must be careful."


    Ji Yuan also saw that Ji Hui didn¡¯t want to thoroughly investigate the matter, so he asked the key point and said that he would return to the palace if he was lacking. The man behind the scenes must also think that his conspiracy would be revealed this time. , I would not have thought that Ji Hui would not ask after half of the question, so it is very likely that he will jump the wall in a hurry.

 658 Chapter 658

    Two days later, the prime minister''s house.


    After Ji Yuan entered the prime minister''s mansion, he went straight to the garden behind Hoblin''s study and saw Hoblin sitting leisurely in the sun.


    Hoblin saw Ji Yuan coming over and said with a smile: "His Royal Highness is really calm. It took two days before he came to look for the old minister."


    After the Tongnan River incident, it quickly caused great repercussions inside and outside the court. Hoblin had been paying attention to the incident for two days. He didn''t expect Ji Yuan to be so calm, and only came to look for him today. .


    Ji Yuan said: "When things happened, our opinions are often biased. After two days, everyone calmed down, and maybe they looked more real. Besides, everyone was staring at both of us in the past two days."


    "How is your majesty there? After that day was over, your majesty didn''t talk to me about it again." Hobilin wanted to know what happened to Ji Hui, and Ji Hui''s attitude determined how the matter would develop.


    Ji Yuan shook his head and sighed: "No, Father doesn''t seem to care about this anymore."


    Hoblin also sighed: "It seems they were just a false alarm."


    Hobilin and Ji Yuan could almost believe that Ji Lian and Fan Ying made the matter. He guessed that Ji Lian was far from blaming Ji and would definitely be worried that the matter would be revealed, but what he didn''t expect was that Ji Hui was investigating the incident. I didn''t check it again.


    Ji Yuan stood up and walked around, thinking for a while, before saying: "This time it really scared them, maybe they are still scared now. My palace has a plan, I want to hear the prime minister''s opinion. How about it. Now while they are still in fright, you can continue to frighten them and make them jump over the wall in a hurry, revealing the fox tail completely."


    "Oh?" Hearing Ji Yuan said this, Hoblin was quite tempted, but he still hesitated to think about how to plan next, and asked: "How scared, does Your Highness already know it?"


    "They must think that the emperor will continue to pursue the investigation at this moment, so let''s make some illusions of secret investigation, make them sleepless and eat, and force them to jump over the wall step by step." Ji Yuan said.


    Hobilin nodded thoughtfully: "Well, what your Highness said is right, then do it like this. Even if it doesn''t work, we won''t cause any trouble. Try it and you won''t suffer anyway."


    After the two settled, Hoblin found some people to check around the Tongnan River from time to time, pretending to be secretly investigating the last water increase.


    Sure enough, Fan Ying soon noticed that someone was investigating near the Tongnan River, and she began to fidget, always worried that she might find her head sooner or later.


    So, he asked Ji Lian to discuss the matter.


    Fan Ying waited for Ji Lian to come in in the study, and was a little impatient. She sat down for a while, then got up and walked around. She always felt uncomfortable all over, and even complained about Ji Lian.


    Fan Ying cursed in her heart: "This Third Highness is too temperamental. Calling him to discuss things is as if I beg him. Is it me who is fighting for the throne?"


    Although he complained about Ji Lian in his heart, he still stood firm, always insisting on supporting Ji Lian.Firstly, he was optimistic about Ji Lian, Ji Lian was steady, and he liked Ji Hui. Secondly, he had no retreat. He could only help Ji Lian to the throne, so that he could gain a foothold in the future.


    At this time, someone outside knocked on the door and said: "General, the third hall is down."


    Fan Ying stopped his anxiety and quickly let Ji Lian into the house.


    The expression on Ji Lian''s face was not as cold as usual, his face was bloodless, and his eyes were haggard.After sitting down in Fan Ying''s study, he coughed for a while before turning his head to look at Fan Ying.


    Fan Ying saw that even Ji Lian was beginning to worry about what happened recently, and her heart became even more confused. She unconsciously patted her palm on the armrest of the chair, and sighed, "Hey, people are not as good as heaven. I thought that the flooding of the Tongnan River would make him unable to turn over. As a result, two Lushan disciples were killed halfway, which disturbed the matter, and instead beat us down."


    "Yes, before we even released rumors that he was colluding with disciple Lushan, this is all useless." Ji Lian palm supported his forehead, showing a rare exhaustion.


    Fan Ying said anxiously: "My people saw someone secretly investigating near the Tongnan River. Does your majesty seem to care about this matter on the surface and want to surprise us by surprise?"


    "Hey, my father''s temperament is really unpredictable. When I approached the Japanese Palace to ask for peace, he also said that he didn''t see him with excuse. I don''t know if he saw any signs."


    Fan Ying heard Ji Lian say that the situation in the palace became more worried. He always thought that Ji Hui preferred Ji Lian, and even if Ji Hui made a mistake, he would not really pursue it. Now even Ji Hui is the same to Ji Lian. Attitude, I''m afraid it will be a success or failure since then.


    Fan Ying said: "His Royal Highness, let''s make plans for the next step."


    "What does the general mean?" Ji Lian listened to Fan Ying''s tone and guessed that Fan Ying had any bold ideas. When he asked this sentence, his heart suddenly became tight and wanted to hear what Fan Ying thought. , But I still feel a little nervous and scared.


    Fan Ying frowned, looked at Ji Lian solemnly, and said: "We can''t just wait and die, we can''t just lose here and let someone kill him."


    "What does the general mean we have to make a tough move next?"


    Fan Ying got up suddenly, moved closer to Jilian, and whispered: "Things have reached this point. If you don''t hear anything, I''m afraid you can only live with him like this. You are willing to let him go. He may not let you go."


    Fan Ying''s tone became more and more excited, Ji Lian also heard his heart pounding, urging Fan Ying: "The general may as well speak out."


    Fan Ying stretched out a fist in front of Ji Lian''s eyes, grabbed his fingers hard, and at the same time let out a sharp light in his eyes.


    Ji Lian''s eyes widened suddenly, he sighed again, and shook his head helplessly: "Hey, since ancient times, there have been a lot of siblings fighting for the superior position. Only at this point did the palace know the helplessness of it, the seventh brother We are the closest to this palace, but unfortunately everyone has a gap when we get older. We can''t choose this step by ourselves. It''s sad to think about it."


    Fan Ying comforted: "How can someone who is a big thing be so benevolent? I think we have to act quickly. I''m afraid that we will only be mermaid if we are late. I have said that there is no need to fight him. Go to fight, just quietly come to a happy one. A year ago in Lushan, after waiting for him to break through the boundary and unable to perform the exercises, the action failed. Later, His Royal Highness has been hesitant about this matter, but now he can''t hesitate anymore."


    After Fan Ying finished speaking, she raised her palm and pressed down decisively, making a murderous gesture, and then looked at Ji Lian again, waiting for his answer.

 659 Chapter 659 Fulong Cave

    Ji Lian quickly heard the meaning of Fan Ying''s words. He leaned back on the chair in a daze, neither agreeing nor disagreeing, as if he was helpless and sad about all this.


    Ji Lian whispered: "Just follow the general''s will."


    Fan Ying immediately called in his men and said, "Go, stare at the two boys Lushan, and make sure their schedule is clear."


    Zhang Hui and Yundou searched the important gates in various places according to the capital formation map to see if any changes in those gates over the years would affect the formation.


    On this day, they planned to go to the furthest Fulong Cave, which is near the imperial tomb to the west of Changdu. Since entering this place normally requires passing through the imperial tomb and reporting to Taichang Temple, the procedure was too complicated, so it was delayed until the end.


    The area around Fulong Cave is the famous geomantic treasure of the Great Capital City for many years. This cave was built by an ancestor of Lushan who knew the formation method. The structure in the cave is complex and there are many institutions. More than two hundred years ago, Qi State and The Yan Kingdom fought, when the Yan Kingdom army was about to break into the Great Capital City, some important and inconvenient things in the palace were hidden in Fulong Cave.


    After Yan''s army retreated, Fulong Cave had a special meaning for Changdu people. From then on, it was designated as a special protected area together with the imperial tomb. It''s just that this place has been working many years ago after all. With the passage of time, Fulong Cave has also withdrawn from people''s attention and has become a place no different from ordinary deserted caves.


    When Zhang Hui and Yundou arrived near Fulong Cave, the surrounding area was quiet. One or two handymen cleaning the cemetery occasionally appeared in the distance, and no one else appeared.


    A pavilion was built at the entrance of Fulong Cave, and the pavilion seemed to have been left unattended for a long time, and there was a layer of fallen leaves on the ground.Zhang Hui thought that the pavilion originally built here might be guarded by someone, but later this place was not taken seriously, and the pavilion was abandoned.


    Yun Dou sighed: "This person is really easy to forget things. This place doesn''t help much now, it''s almost like a deserted cave. No one comes here to take a look."


    Zhang Hui looked around outside the entrance of the cave, and saw that the entrance of the cave was opened on a small hill. The surrounding area was already covered with branches and vines. If you didn''t look closely, you didn''t know that the famous Fulong Cave was here.


    Zhang Hui drew his sword to clean the entrance of the cave. Yun Dou picked up some dead branches and made a torch. The two of them entered the entrance of the cave and walked slowly inside.


    They kept walking down the passage of the entrance. After walking for a while, they felt that they were now completely below the ground and could no longer hear any sound on the ground.


    After passing a passage, they came to a square stone chamber, which was empty, as if no one had been here for a long time.


    Yundou buckled two fingers and tapped on the stone wall, wondering if there was anything weird in this place that would affect the formation of the city.But he was very careful about all of this, and he was worried that if he touched the head of the organization, if he was not careful, the two would be trapped in it.


    Yun Dou held a torch in one hand, and fumbled with the other hand on the stone wall. His fingers suddenly pinched a crack in the stone wall. He saw that the crack did not look like a natural stone wall, so he used his entire palm to lean up and force it. Push.


    With only a few bangs, the gap in the stone wall slowly grew wider. It turned out to be a door with another stone chamber inside.


    "It''s really big inside, otherwise how could it be possible to put so many things in the palace back then." Yun Dou said in surprise, and he lit a torch to let Zhang Hui go to the stone room that he had just discovered.He was originally interested in these formations and the like. This Fulong Cave was just a waste hole for others, but to Yundou it seemed to have discovered a treasure.


    After Zhang Hui and Yun Dou entered the stone room together, they both dared not close the door, worrying about not understanding the mechanism of the door. If they closed it, they might not be able to open it again.


    After Yun Dou entered, he banged on the wall with his hands as usual. Zhang Hui was always a little uneasy. He looked back at the stone gate from time to time, for fear that one of them would not be able to get out without paying attention.


    Zhang Hui suddenly felt a little nervous in his heart, and unconsciously looked back at the stone gate. It looked like a person was hidden behind the stone gate. Before he could react, he pushed the door violently, and the door closed quickly with a bang.


    Zhang Hui rushed towards the stone gate, trying to break the door open with his hand stuck in the crack of the door, but at this time, the door seemed to have never been opened before, and he couldn''t shake it at all.


    Seeing this situation, Yun Dou rushed to Zhang Hui¡¯s side in shock. He held a torch on the crack of the door and looked at it. He pushed and pushed on the door. What just happened was like a nightmare. It made him feel incredible.


    "It''s broken now. What''s the matter with this door? Can it be pushed open just now? How come it is like this now, we can only be trapped inside."


    Yun Dou pushed on the door dozens of times and became exhausted, but after his body collapsed, the despair in his heart surged.


    Zhang Hui thought about whether they had touched any mechanism after they came in, but he always felt that he heard something wrong at the moment he felt that the door was closing, so he suddenly looked back, and that The sound was so small that he thought it was an illusion.


    "I just thought the door was about to be closed, and the door really closed. Would you say that something will follow us and close the door as soon as we enter?"


    Zhang Hui''s question made Yun Dou''s hair terrified.


    Yun Dou said, "Nothing happened when we came in. Could it be that there is a ghost here?"


    "Fortunately, you are still a cultivator. The cultivator doesn''t believe that there are ghosts in this world." Zhang Hui despised and continued to fumble on the wall, hoping to discover a new stone room, or a mechanism that could open the door.


    After a while, the torch in Yundou''s hand was also extinguished, and the two of them were completely plunged into the darkness, it felt like they had fallen into the ground completely cut off from the light.


    The two of them were sitting against the wall, talking and talking, thinking that they would starve to death under this dark ground, the despair in their hearts would make it impossible to fight for battle.


    Yun Dou murmured: "I want to go outside to catch my breath now, I want to take a look at the outside world, it''s too uncomfortable to die like this."


    "Don''t give up, let''s keep going. Someone will come to save us. If the person who came to save us just died, are you angry?" Although Zhang Hui was enveloped in despair from time to time, he still insisted on encouraging Yundou.

 660 Chapter 660

    Zhang Hui and Yundou tried many times to open the Shimen through exercises, but there was no hope at all.


    The two of them lay in the dark, and they didn''t know how long the time had passed. They felt as if a day or two had passed, and it seemed that only a few hours had passed since they just slept.


    When the two woke up, they said a few words occasionally. When they fell asleep, they seemed to be half-dream and half-awake. The whole person was obviously tired and hungry, but they couldn''t fall asleep firmly, and the thoughts in their minds were always out of control.


    Although Zhang Hui''s eyes are closed, his ears are always paying attention to the movement outside, hoping that someone will come to rescue them.


    Hearing the sound of someone''s footsteps in his confusion, he immediately got up and sat up and listened carefully to the noise outside.


    It seemed to be the sound of several people''s footsteps, and they were very close here in a short time.He felt that some people came with a purpose.


    "Cheer up, someone is here to save us." Zhang Hui said loudly, trying to give Yun Dou a little confidence in the fatigue.


    Those footsteps had already reached the stone gate, and Zhang would put his ear on the stone gate and listen to the movement outside.


    There is very little movement outside this wall, but the cave is very quiet, and the conversation outside can still be heard clearly.


    "I didn''t see anyone, did you go elsewhere?"


    "With just such a small place, wouldn''t people find it here? Let''s go."


    Zhang Hui heard that this was the people from the Chinese Armed Forces Agency who came to look for them. He immediately became more energetic. He posted on the stone door and shouted: "We are here! Here, you have to push this door open."


    I heard Zhang Hui¡¯s voice over there, and someone replied: "This door can''t be pushed! Let''s think of a way."


    After a while, Zhang Hui heard the sound of a rock hitting, and the sound of a few young men working hard together. It was expected that these people outside should lift something and hit the stone gate, but there was still no movement in the stone gate.


    Zhang Hui thought that he and Yun Dou would not be able to open the stone gate together, and these people might not be able to do so, so he had to persuade loudly: "If you can''t hit it like this, you can go back and think of a way."


    "The two princes held on, we went back and reported to the head to see if anyone else could open the door."


    The group of people outside quickly dispersed, and there was a terrible silence in the cave.Zhang Hui¡¯s heart seemed to fall into a bottomless hole. He just saw a little hope, and it was shattered so quickly. He also comforted Yundou, who was silent next to him: "Have you heard, hold on, pass Someone will come to rescue us for a while."


    After almost half a day passed, Zhang Hui was awakened by the sound of footsteps outside again. He thought to himself: "They found a helper so quickly. It seems that they really put our business at ease."


    But when I listened carefully, the sound of footsteps and voices outside seemed to be different from the people who came last time.


    Zhang Hui heard Ji Yuan''s voice, and suddenly he felt like his eyes were lit up. At this moment, he believed that Ji Yuan would try his best to save them.


    The dying Yundou also stood up, and listened to the noise outside with Zhang Hui, shouting as hard as he could: "His Royal Highness, we are locked here, the door cannot be opened."


    "You guys go backwards, I will try."


    Zhang Hui was about to step back when he heard Ji Yuan talking outside.


    "Do you really hear other people''s voices? Go out and have a look." Ji Yuan''s voice was suspicious.


    "Little really feels that there are other people''s voices, like they are near the entrance of the cave."


    Then Zhang Hui heard the footsteps of several people getting farther and farther, and guessed that Ji Yuan''s men had gone out of the cave.


    Ji Yuan shouted into the stone room again: "You two stand back!"


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou took a few steps back together, staring at Shimen intently, waiting for the door to be opened and seeing the sun again.


    At this time, there was a roar of Shimen being pushed open, and Zhang Hui and Yun Dou also saw the light from the torch coming in. The two were overjoyed, wishing to smash the hole with a palm and immediately see the sky above their heads.


    The shining fire light stimulated their eyes. They had never felt the existence of fire light like this before, and suddenly felt that their eyes, minds, and hearts were all lit up.


    Seeing the Shimen opened, Ji Yuan instantly rushed into the stone room to help Zhanghui and Yundou.A short scream came from behind him, and then the fire went out. The man who had just raised the torch for him was killed, and the torch fell to the ground and immediately extinguished.


    "There are other people in the cave." Ji Yuan''s heart suddenly tightened, and suddenly felt the danger in the cave, and began to tense.


    Yun Dou and Zhang Hui also felt that there were other people in the cave, and Chong Jiyuan shouted: "Your Highness, be careful!"


    Ji Yuan wanted to withdraw from Shimen to see why the man who had just fallen down died, but when he walked out, the Shimen made a bang again, sounding like it was about to close.


    At this time, he heard the sound of something being thrown in, and then some firelight appeared on the ground, followed by a pungent smell.


    Zhang would cover his nose and remind the other two people: "Poisonous." He rushed towards Shimen.


    He felt as if his body had softened, his feet felt like he had stepped on the air, and the sound of closing the stone door rang in his ears.


    "Is it going to die in this after all today? Someone poisoned us and wanted to trap us in it." Zhang Hui''s mind began to be a little confused. Although he was trying to rush out, he seemed to be awake and sleepy. I was struggling in the middle of the world, always thinking that I had fallen asleep and was immersed in a dream.


    I don¡¯t know how long it has passed. Zhang Hui has gotten some consciousness in a daze. He felt that he was lying in a quiet place. He could still vaguely feel the smell of the surrounding soil between his nose, but he felt dizzy in his brain. Dazed trying to wake up but unable to wake up.


    A faint fragrance of orchids drifted over, and then he heard the gentle footsteps getting closer and closer to him.


    He imagined Wen Ruhui''s appearance in his mind, and as the footsteps approached, he became more and more sober. He thought this person was approaching him, but he didn''t expect this person to stop beside him.


    He struggled to open his eyes and saw that the person squatting next to him was Wen Ruhui. He was about to open his mouth and shout out "Sister Wen", but saw that Wen Ruhui''s anxious eyes were a little wrong when he looked at Ji Yuan.


    At this time, he heard Zhu Sichao coming over here again: "Miss Wen, how about your Highness?"


    Zhang Hui feels even more strange, how come Zhu Si will know Wen Ruhui?Logically speaking, Wen Ruhui and Ji Yuan didn''t have much chance to meet each other. Even if Ji Yuan was in Lushan a few years ago, they didn''t necessarily know each other, let alone the friendship that Ji Yuan fainted and Wen Ruhui wanted to worry about him.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Hui always felt that there were secrets that he shouldn''t have discovered.

 661 Chapter 661: Be My Son-in-law

    "Meiling! Brother Tiger is here!"


    While talking, Shen Qiaobin pushed Jiang Xiaohu towards the bed.


    thump!


    Jiang Xiaohu had no chance to walk well on his own along the way. With this push, he knelt down beside the bed.


    "Master, you must let me try this medicine!"


    When the young doctor saw Shen Qiaobin''s return, he stepped forward and said.


    "Fuck off!"


    Shen Qiaobin was anxious at this time. When he saw this person who had been eating idle food at his home for so long, his anger rose suddenly and kicked him in the stomach.


    The young doctor Jiatong hugged his stomach and fell to the ground, watching Jiang Xiaohu nervously, but holding the medicine tightly in his hand.


    "No! Go out!"


    Jiang Xiaohu just started to get his pulse right after kneeling on the ground, but the situation is not optimistic. Madam Shen is now at the end of a strong bow, and the pulse rate varies.


    But at this time, there was noise again behind him. Even at someone else''s house, Jiang Xiaohu still couldn''t hold back his temper and shouted.


    Knowing that Shen Qiaobin had lost his temper, he pulled up the young doctor on the ground and pulled him to go outside, while the old man narrowed his eyes, nodded, and turned and followed Shen Qiaobin.


    After several people went out, Jiang Xiaohu closed his eyes this time and took out a thousand-year-old Ganoderma from the landscape picture.


    This thing was accidentally encountered by Jiang Xiaohu. It is strong in medicine and full of yang energy. Even if you still have a breath, just relying on this Ganoderma lucidum can make you alive and kicking.


    But now it is completely impossible to administer the medicine directly. Madam Shen''s body has been completely hollowed out. With the powerful medicinal power of this ganoderma, if she is forced to take it, she may be killed directly.


    "Give it a go!"


    After thinking about it, there was nothing to use around, so Jiang Xiaohu had no choice but to give it a go and put this ganoderma lucidum the previous year directly into his mouth.


    "Where is the silver needle?"


    Feeding it to his mouth, Jiang Xiaohu reached out for the silver needle, only to find that there was nothing beside the bed, and shouted.


    "Use mine!"


    At this time, the old man''s vigorous voice came from outside the door, and after that, the door was opened and a leather bag was thrown in.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t dare to think for a while, grabbed the cowhide bag and opened it.


    Inside the bag, there is a hole in the sky, there are all kinds of silver needles, even Kylin needles.


    But now I don''t need this. After picking up a few silver needles, Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and looked at Madam Shen who was still breathing heavily on the bed.


    "excuse me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu whispered a word, forcibly resisting the dizziness that kept coming in his mind, grabbed Madam Shen, and directly smashed her.


    Madam Shen, who was already having difficulty breathing, was even more uncomfortable when her nose was pinched, and she began to struggle.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care about it anymore. He stretched out his hand and held Mrs. Shen, and quickly took out the silver needle with his right hand and plunged it into the acupuncture point.


    Zhen Qi also began to quickly follow the silver needle into Madam Shen''s body.


    In less than a minute, Madam Shen stopped struggling. Instead, she slowly turned her head over, her complexion became ruddy, and she took a deep breath.


    "do not move!"


    The opposite of Mrs. Shen''s face was Jiang Xiaohu, and his face gradually turned pale at this moment.


    There is no way. Thousand-year Ganoderma lucidum also needs an introduction when it says something to eat, but the situation was urgent just now. As long as Jiang Xiaohu is full for a while, it is very likely that Madam Shen will be suffocated to death.


    In desperation, he thought that he had taken the medicine, and it turned into a real qi, and all went into Madam Shen''s body.


    Although this is risky, I have to try it.


    It simply succeeded, but Jiang Xiaohu''s physical fitness was not bad, and under the impact of the powerful medicine, he had been able to hold on without falling down.


    As time passed slowly, Madam Shen''s complexion stabilized, her breathing became abnormally stable, and she fell into a deep sleep.


    Jiang Xiaohu seemed to have been acupointed by someone, pressing his hands on the silver needle, motionless, and his eyes completely lost his expression.


    boom!


    "This is ten minutes! No matter what!"


    At this moment, the door was suddenly kicked open, and Shen Hui stood at the door, and when he saw Jiang Xiaohu applying the needle, he suddenly wilted.


    When Shen Qiaobin, who was on the side, was about to pull Shen Hui over, the old man with white sideburns stopped him and said softly:


    "Go in, the child is dizzy! Madam''s disease... almost!"


    When the voice fell, the old man walked into the room first, and took the silver needle from Madam Shen''s back without anyone else. As for Jiang Xiaohu, who kept this posture motionless, he didn''t care.


    "Mrs. Shen is asleep! This child is dizzy, you can get him away and have a good rest!"


    Seeing that the three of Shen Qiaobin and his son were standing outside the door and daring not to come in, the old man sighed and pointed to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Huzi is dizzy!?"


    Hearing this, Shen Hui tiptoed into the room, glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, dumbfounded.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaohu looked like a dead person, his eyes were blank, his face was pale, and his body was stiff.


    "Dad, come in and help!"


    After Shen Hui tried twice without moving Jiang Xiaohu, Shen Hui began to yell Shen Qiaobin.


    Only then did the latter wake up, hurriedly walked into the room gently, picked up Jiang Xiaohu, turned around and left.Shen Rong''er stood at the door and looked at a few people nervously.


    Their father and son have been expecting Madam Shen''s condition to improve for so long. Now, after Madam Shen promised to be okay with the old genius doctor and still slept so soundly, they did not dare to make big moves and did things as quietly as possible.


    It''s just that the plan can''t keep up with the changes.


    "Master, let me tell you, you really want to see this medicine!"


    Before the two of them could get out of the room, the voice of a young western doctor suddenly appeared outside the door. With his roar, the sleeping figure on the bed suddenly opened his eyes.


    "..."


    "..."


    The whole room was quiet both inside and outside, looking at Madam Shen who was about to get up and stare at the young doctor.


    "Get out!"


    An angry rebuke came, Madam Shen was ready to get out of bed. Before Shen Qiaobin stepped forward to help, she came to the young doctor in two steps, bang!Two slaps, followed by a kick to the young doctor''s belly.


    While slapped, he yelled: "It''s hard to sleep so well! What is your name! What have you done for so many days? What do you call!?"

 662 Chapter 662

    After beatings and scolding, the young doctor didn''t even figure out what was going on, and was kicked out of the door.The old Chinese doctor left Jiang Xiaohu with a calming medicine, declined Shen Qiaobin''s thank you gift, and left by himself.


    In the guest room of the villa, Mrs. Shen had put on a clean cheongsam, standing by the bed and listening carefully to Shen Qiaobin''s explanation of how Jiang Xiaohu treated her doctor.


    This was also the first time after her serious illness that she changed into her previous clothes and could sit quietly in the room instead of lying on the bed waiting for injections and medicine.


    "So... is this little tiger all the credit?"


    As Mrs. Shen said, she directly sat on the side of the bed and looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s face seriously.


    "The young man looks pretty good! Rong''er, have you found a boyfriend?"


    Immediately afterwards, Shen Rong''er was stunned, she didn''t expect Madam Shen to directly point her words.


    "I, Mom, you are in good health, don''t think about it! And Xiaohui these days..."


    "It''s just not right?"


    Shen Ronger quickly changed the subject, but Madam Shen didn''t give her a chance and interrupted her directly.


    "Well, sister hasn''t found it yet!"


    Shen Hui chuckled twice as he heard the words and said loudly.


    "Really? This young man is good! He also knows medical skills. I heard your dad say that he is still very decent. This is very rare! Husband~ You said that?"


    While talking, Madam Shen turned and looked at Shen Qiaobin, who was standing on the side. With a sudden call, Shen Hui and Shen Rong''er almost didn''t vomit.


    "What''s the expression of you two? Tell you, when Meiling was not sick, she called me like this every day! Two things you don''t know good or bad, let me say, Rong''er, Xiaohu is good! And you, Xiao Wang Ba Dan, I''m angry when I see you, I won''t do anything good all day long, even if you can be halfway to Xiaohu, I''m relieved! I..."


    "Husband~"


    "Eh! Stop talking, stop talking!"


    Before Shen Qiaobin could finish speaking, Madam Shen yelled again delicately, instantly transforming from a beast into a well-behaved little milk dog, sitting beside Madam Shen with a smile and holding her hand.


    "Rong''er, I''m not talking about letting the family become a superfluous person. You are smart, and Dad will help you, and you will have your own business! Then they will all look good, and mom can see that you like this guy, right? No? You see people fainted like you are busy!"


    "Mom, they are our saviors, don''t think too much!"


    Shen Ronger hurriedly waved her hand when she heard the words. Although she still had some yearning in her heart, the real problems were always there.


    Jiang Xiaohu is a person with a fianc¨¦e. If Jiang Xiaohu is single, she would really go back and chase after him, but there is no such thing.


    "Oh, hahahahahahaha!"


    Just as the atmosphere between the mother and daughter became embarrassing, Jiang Xiaohu on the bed suddenly laughed. After a while, he plunged his head into the pillow and started laughing.


    What is completely different from the outside situation is that Jiang Xiaohu is now marrying Zhang Xiaohua in his dream!


    The two of them joined hands and began to enter the room with a smile, this is the last item to enter the bridal chamber!After this, Jiang Xiaohu was also an upright man. When he thought of this, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help laughing.


    Pyla!


    The sound of firecrackers outside the wedding room...


    In the dimly lit room, the candles swayed constantly with the breeze blowing from nowhere, illuminating the shy and pretty faces of the two newcomers.


    "Little Flower..."


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his hand to tear off the red cloth, calling out in a low voice.


    "Are not you afraid?"


    Suddenly, Zhang Xiaohua opened her mouth and asked softly.


    "Your voice?"


    The moment Jiang Xiaohu heard Zhang Xiaohua''s words, he was stunned, but his movements didn''t stop at all, and he tore off the red hijab.


    "Ah!" Seeing the face under the red hijab clearly, Jiang Xiaohu roared, "Shen Rong''er! What are you doing here! Xiao Hua..."


    As he was talking, Jiang Xiaohu only felt that he had difficulty breathing, and he quickly covered his neck with his hands.


    "Um... Me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his hand with difficulty, trying to grasp everything in front of him, but slowly, everything began to fall apart.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, with a scream, Zhang Xiaohu, who was awakened from his dream, suddenly sat up.


    Mrs. Shen, who was sitting on the side of the bed, was taken aback and turned and threw herself into Shen Qiaobin''s arms.


    "Don''t be afraid... Xiaohu, are you okay!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu sweating profusely, Shen Qiaobin asked quickly.


    "I will not marry you, I will marry Xiaohua!"


    Jiang Xiaohu, who had not recalled from his dream, sat on the side of the bed, and when he saw Shen Rong''er standing in front of him, he shouted.


    When the words fell, Shen Rong''er was stunned, Shen Hui was stunned, and Shen Qiaobin was also stunned while holding Madam Shen.


    Looking at the four people in the Shen family who were stunned in front of them... Jiang Xiaohu then reacted, waved his hand and explained: "No, I just dreamed, Mrs. Shen, are you all right!"


    "..."


    No one responded!


    "Ahem, no, I just dreamed!"


    "What did I do? Am I unworthy? What are you calling?"


    In the quiet room, Shen Ronger''s pretty face suddenly slipped with two drops of tears, her hands clenched her fists tightly, and she asked softly in a crying voice.


    "what?"


    This time it was Jiang Xiaohu''s turn to be stunned, staring blankly at Shen Rong''er, who was crying in front of him and didn''t know why, and didn''t slow down.


    "Nie Yuan!"


    Shen Hui, who was watching the excitement, stood aside and sighed as he looked like an old monk.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, why am Shen Rong''er not worthy of you?"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu not speaking, Shen Rong''er felt that Jiang Xiaohu looked down on herself even more, and asked again.


    "I didn''t say..."


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu touched his nose, but before he could finish speaking, Shen Ronger ran out crying.


    And Shen Hui shook his head, turned and followed out.


    "Brother Xiaohu? Is there anything about my daughter that is not worthy of you?"


    Madam Shen shook her head helplessly and asked after Shen Ronger''s sister and brother both went out.


    "No, Madam Shen, I didn''t mean that. I just had a dream. I didn''t mean she was not good enough for me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu quickly explained, but he had no idea what had just happened. At this time, no matter what he said, it was like making up.


    "Brother Xiaohu, I understand that you are young and promising, but you shouldn''t do this to my daughter!"


    "You think about it. As for that little flower, I hope it''s not a joke!"


    After Shen Qiaobin didn''t believe it, Madam Shen sighed again, and the couple put their arms around each other and walked out of the room slowly.


    In the originally lively room, there was only one Jiang Xiaohu left in a blink of an eye. More importantly, he had no idea what was going on.


    "I guess I just hurt her self-esteem!"


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Xiaohu found a reason to convince himself.

 663 Chapter 663

    Wen Ruhui said to Zhu Si: "The poisoning is not deep, so I should be awake soon."


    "That''s good. Fortunately, Miss Wen arrived in time. Now Mr. Xu has to remember a great deal. Can Miss Wen see this poisoner clearly?" Zhu Sidao.


    "I can''t see clearly, his skill is not weak, he may be afraid of being discovered by me, and he is not sure to kill me, so he gave up halfway, and I have a chance to save His Highness."


    Hearing Wen Ruhui¡¯s tone, Zhang Hui was very respectful and careful when talking about Ji Yuan, and Zhu Si accidentally mentioned that "Mr. Xu should remember a great deed", he was shocked, feeling that the matter was beyond what he could foresee. He thought in his heart: "Senior Sister Wen is familiar with His Highness Seven, what does it matter to Mr. Xu? And Senior Sister Wen saved His Highness Seven and still credits Mr. Xu, what are they talking about?"


    Zhang Hui heard this, not knowing whether it was appropriate for him to wake up at this time. When he woke up at this time, he just heard Wen Ruhui and Zhu Si talking about these things, but if you don¡¯t wake up, it seems that someone else is eavesdropping on. Suspect.


    After hesitating for a while, he continued to squint and opened his eyes again after thinking about it for a while.


    "I feel more relieved to have Miss Wen, Mr. Xu really has the most careful thoughts..."


    Zhang Hui heard half of Zhu''s four words and then seemed to be interrupted. He felt two pairs of eyes looking towards him, as if he was awake.


    After Zhu Si was interrupted, he found a reason to leave, fearing that he might reveal something again.


    Now, only Zhang Hui and Wen Ruhui were awake. He felt that Wen Ruhui was sitting next to him. The fragrance of the orchid was so cool that it seemed to flutter Zhang Hui¡¯s face, making him dare not make a sound. .


    At this time, he felt that he could open his eyes, but suddenly, there was a cool, soft feeling on the back of his hand.


    Wen Ruhui actually put his hand on the back of his hand. He felt that his hand seemed to shake slightly at that moment, but he was not sure whether such a weak shaking would be felt by Wen Ruhui.


    He felt that the hand that was in contact with Wen Ruhui was so frozen now that he couldn''t move.


    "What''s wrong with Senior Sister Wen? Could it be that he really meant that to me like Yun Dou said?" Zhang Hui thought of this, and even felt that it was not easy to open his eyes to face Wen Ruhui, so he could just continue to sleep and do anything. I don''t know.


    Wen Ruhui suddenly let go of Zhang Hui''s hand and walked aside. The surroundings were too quiet, even if Wen Ruhui walked away from Zhang Hui, she could still hear her faint sigh.


    After a while, Zhang Hui finally opened his eyes and saw that he was lying in a dirt hole, which was so close to the ground that light from outside could shine through.


    Wen Ruhui was leaning on one side and squinted to doze, but Ji Yuan didn''t move at all, as if he was still in a coma.


    "Sister Wen." Zhang Hui sat up and whispered to Wen Ruhui.


    Wen Ruhui opened her eyes slowly, then blinked vigorously, turning her head to one side, fearing that Zhang would see her eyes, because she didn''t know when there were tears in her eyes, and the teardrops fell on the corners of her eyes. Slipped down.


    Zhang Hui stood up with his hands supporting him, and wanted to walk to Wen Ruhui''s side. He saw Wen Ruhui''s eyes with tears, as if he didn''t want to let him come closer, so he stood still.


    The two stood facing each other in silence, Zhang Hui felt a little uncomfortable, but when he talked to Wen Ruhui, he felt that Wen Ruhui did not want to talk to him.


    Wen Ruhui looked at Zhang Hui suddenly, the tearful eyes in Zhang Hui''s heart was a little flustered.Her face was like a gardenia in the drizzle, white and fragile, making him forget that she was still the one who could go in and out of Lugu and Beimang Palace freely, and could save him again and again. She was tender and weak at this moment. He couldn''t help but feel pity.


    Wen Ruhui frowned slightly and fixed his eyes on Zhang Hui. It took him a long time to speak, "You just woke up, didn''t you?"


    Zhang Hui was stunned by Wen Ruhui''s question, and he didn''t know how to answer.He wanted to trick Wen Ruhui into saying that he didn''t wake up just now, and he didn''t know anything, but he knew that he couldn''t fool Wen Ruhui with this look, so he silently raised his eyes and looked at her carefully.


    Wen Ruhui lowered his head, forced a smile, raised his sleeves and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and said: "Look at me, what are you talking about, just assume I haven''t asked."


    At this moment, her heart was suffering. She saw Zhang Hui''s expression, and she knew that he was pretending to be asleep just now, pretending not to know her affection for him.She suddenly complained about Zhang Hui: "Even if he doesn''t mean that to me, he can''t pretend to sleep, so he doesn''t want to face me?"


    In order to resolve the embarrassment at this time, Zhang Hui ran aside to look at Yun Dou and Ji Yuan, and looked at Wen Ruhui as if nothing had happened just now and asked, "How are they both?"


    "They should not be deeply poisoned, and they will wake up soon. I am afraid that those who want to plot against you will follow, so I find a place to avoid it temporarily."


    After Wen Ruhui finished speaking, Zhang Hui felt Wen Ruhui invade him quickly. Then, his neck seemed to be trapped by something, and he was pulled by Wen Ruhui and walked out of the cave.


    Only then did he see clearly that it turned out to be an unformed tomb.


    He was pulled to the place near the exit by Wen Ruhui, and the red silk on his neck suddenly tightened. He stretched his neck and tried to swallow his saliva.


    The eyes that Wen Ruhui looked at him suddenly changed, and he was very different from the poor Wen Ruhui who had tears in his eyes just now.


    Zhang Hui looked at her helplessly and called out "Sister Wen" in confusion.


    Wen Ruhui''s eyes were fierce, but helpless, she stared at Zhang Hui and asked, "Did you hear what I said just now?"


    Zhang Huili stayed still, and didn''t intend to deceive Wen Ruhui, but didn''t answer her.


    "At the moment I... approached you, I felt you were awake." Wen Ruhui said here, resentment and sadness appeared on his face again.


    Zhang Hui has been questioning Zhu Si''s mention of Xu Gui for a long time, from hearing a conversation between someone who sounds like Xu Gui and Ji Yuan at the back of Lushan Mountain, to Xu Gui deliberately concealing the murderer of Ji Yuan. The identity, and the bitter tricks Wen Ruhui and Xu Gui played in front of Lushan and Ye Xiang made Zhang Hui feel that Xu Gui had ulterior motives.


    Now he heard Zhu Si mention Xu Gui, and said that Wen Ruhui should give Xu Gui a credit for saving Ji Yuan. He suddenly understood that Xu Gui had been playing for Ji Yuan all the time.


    Wen Ruhui said, "Since you know everything, then I can''t let you live."

 664 Chapter 664 Dilemma

    Zhang Hui heard such indifferent voice from Wen Ruhui, and his mind was completely blank. He couldn''t believe that the matter was so involved, he just knew that Xu Gui and Ji Yuan were secretly connected, and now he was about to provoke a murderous disaster.And the woman who was fond of him was going to kill him now for this.


    Wen Ruhui pulled the red silk on Zhang Hui''s neck forcibly, Zhang Hui felt uncomfortable choking in his throat, and began to numb from his neck to his jaw. He turned his face to look at Wen Ruhui.


    Tears began to gloom in Wen Ruhui''s eyes again, but her expression was fierce, as if she was determined to make herself cruel to Zhang Hui, but slowly, the hesitation in her eyes increased. Unconsciously, her strength weakened. When she found that the red silk was loosened, she suddenly regained consciousness and tightened the red silk again.


    Zhang Hui knew that he could not beat Wen Ruhui, and at this time he did not have the idea of ??defending himself against Wen Ruhui. He always felt that Wen Ruhui would not kill him, and he did not know why he was losing his life in this way. At the juncture, she would still trust her so much.


    Wen Ruhui stared at Zhang Hui steadily, and once again increased the strength of his hands. Zhang Hui''s face began to flush, and he gritted his teeth to endure the discomfort from his throat. Soon his breathing became difficult, and his feet staggered.


    Wen Ruhui was so frightened that he let go of the red silk and went to help Zhanghui. After realizing that he couldn''t make a cruel hand after all, he bitterly threw the red silk aside, pulling Zhang Hui and quickly walked out of the cave.


    Zhang Hui was originally poisoned, but he hadn''t fully recovered at this moment. He was strangled by Wen Ruhui. He was dizzy for a while. He didn''t know which direction Wen Ruhui took. When he settled down, Seeing that the two of them had stood in a small forest.


    Wen Ruhui stood with her back to him, wearing a white dress that looked elegant and weak in the wind. He could feel that Wen Ruhui was also struggling at this moment in her heart, and she had some unexplainable difficulties.


    "You leave Lushan and disappear forever." Wen Ruhui turned his head, and the eyes that looked at Zhang Hui were full of concern and affection.


    At this moment, Zhang Hui really felt Wen Ruhui''s affection for him. Although he also had pity for her, he had told himself that he only loved his eyebrows in this life.


    Zhang Hui thought about what Wen Ruhui said to let him leave Lushan and disappear forever. He didn''t expect that he would be murdered because of this incident.It was only then that he realized that Xu Gui''s gentle appearance and inner heart were so difficult.


    Zhang Hui asked: "Why should I leave?"


    "Don''t you understand? Mr. Xu won''t let you go."


    "Just because I knew he was a member of the Seventh Highness?"


    Wen Ruhui''s expression became extra serious: "Yes, this matter is related to Mr. Xu''s reputation in Lushan for many years. Don''t you know that people in Lushan are not allowed to participate in the court affairs if they do not leave Lushan?"


    "It''s so serious. When it comes to killing me, Mr. Xu shouldn''t be so cruel, right?" Although Zhang Hui felt that Xu Gui was not that simple before, he never thought that Xu Gui could do such a murderous thing. .


    Wen Ruhui reproached: "How long have you been in Lushan? What can you understand?"


    "Even so, I can just pretend I don''t know?" Zhang Hui said casually.


    Wen Ruhui sighed for a long time, looking embarrassed, and said: "Then I know that if I don''t report it, it''s my unfaithfulness to Mr. Xu. Mr. Xu has the kindness of raising me. Everything I have done over the years is to repay me.


    "Repaying your gratitude? You mean Mr. Xu''s arrangement for your hiding in the Beimang Palace?" Zhang Hui asked.


    Wen Ruhui glanced at Zhang Hui coldly and said, "I don''t need to explain this to you, and the more you know, the more disadvantaged you are."


    Hearing Wen Ruhui¡¯s tone, Zhang Hui didn¡¯t deny what he had just said, so he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Are you hiding in the Beimang Palace to win the map of Demon Cultivation Pool? And provoke Qi Guo and Beimang. What happened?"


    Zhang Hui thought that Yundou had seen the map of Moxiu Pond from Xu Gui and he drew a copy, and later saw the same map in Ji Yuan. This map may have flowed from Wen Ruhui''s hands.In addition, Wen Ruhui used to pretend to be Princess Beimang Yunya, and fled during the marriage process, destroying the kinship relationship between Qi and Beimang, and finally hitting the Zhuhe faction, which was beneficial to Ji Yuan.


    Wen Ruhui sneered, and did not answer Zhang Hui''s question, but said: "Don''t ask so much. If you don''t leave, I''ll kill you here."


    Where would Zhang Hui be willing to leave Lushan like this, and said in the same tone: "I''m not going to leave, and I don''t believe that Senior Sister will really kill me."


    "You..." Wen Ruhui flushed with anger, looked straight at Zhang Hui, raised his palm and tried to smash Zhang Hui''s face, but finally realized that he couldn''t make a cruel hand, and put his hand down angrily. Didn¡¯t you force me? I¡¯m either sorry for Mr. Xu or... sorry for my heart!¡±


    When Zhang Hui heard Wen Ruhui''s "I''m sorry for my heart", he couldn''t help being touched by it. He understood her feelings at the moment. If it was him, he would kill someone he likes. It will be heartbroken.


    Now, Zhang Hui is also very contradictory. If he does not leave, he will make Wen Ruhui embarrassed. If he leaves, he is really unwilling. He can''t let go of his expectation of entering Lushan. He wants to become a great swordsman. Since then, he has not lived in the shadow of his father, and wanted to seek revenge for hurting his eyebrows.


    Zhang Hui originally used a playful tone and Wen Ruhui to argue, but as he said it, he felt very uncomfortable in his own heart. He was so bored that he wanted to sigh constantly, not knowing what to say to resolve this. Kind of uncomfortable.


    Wen Ruhui''s mood was the same as Zhang Hui''s. She suddenly regretted asking Zhang Hui if she had heard her and Zhu Si''s conversation, but she couldn''t pass the hurdle in her heart.


    Zhang Hui understands Wen Ruhui''s loyalty, and thinks that she became an orphan when she was a child and was brought up in Lushan by Xu Gui.


    And Wen Ruhui also understands Zhang Hui''s ambitions, knows that it is not easy for him to enter Lushan, and also knows the hardships and progress he has made along the way after entering Lushan. She knows that he will not just leave Lushan like this.Her eyes became blurred again, and her heart became a mess.


    In fact, what she hopes most is that Zhang Hui can leave with her, and she can only ask about Lushan and go to a world where there are only two of them, but she has him enough, and she has nothing to do with him. Nothing, I won''t give up anything for her.

 665 Chapter 665: Wen Ruhuis Leaving

    Zhang Hui and Wen Ruhui are only two steps away. He can see that Wen Ruhui¡¯s tears are constantly flowing out. He wants to say something to comfort Wen Ruhui, but at this moment, the head of the throat is choked, and he can¡¯t tell. Words come.


    Wen Ruhui wiped his tears, and the tenderness in Zhang Hui''s eyes was no longer covered up. Zhang Hui also felt unbearable at this time, but he was still helpless.


    Wen Ruhui suddenly threw himself into Zhang Hui''s arms, with his palms on his shoulders and his face against his chest.


    Zhang Hui was so caught off guard by Wen Ruhui that he had to stand still, the cold orchid fragrance flowing into his nose from time to time.


    He thought of meeting Wen Ruhui at the back of Lushan Mountain, and thinking of meeting her again in Changdu, she was so cold, and now so close, he could finally feel the warmth on her body and saw her cry , I feel sorry for her helplessness, and I really feel that she is not a fairy who does not eat the fireworks in the world, but an ordinary and fragile woman in the world.


    Wen Ruhui leaned against Zhang Hui''s chest for a while, then straightened up and half a step away from Zhang Hui, staring at Zhang Hui''s eyes and said, "From now on, we will never see each other."


    Her tone was decisive, and every word was captured in Zhang Hui''s heart.Zhang Hui knew that Wen Ruhui was making a certain decision at this time, and that determination was not something he could get back.


    After Wen Ruhui finished speaking, he turned his head abruptly.Zhang Hui reached out to pull Wen Ruhui, her palm slipped out of his palm, and that feeling became Zhang Hui''s last memory of Wen Ruhui.


    Wen Ruhui''s white clothes disappeared into this dense grove, like a phantom, making Zhang Hui always suspect that it was not true.


    After standing there for a while, he found the unformed tomb where Yun Dou and Ji Yuan were based on the vague memory just now.


    Zhu Si had already brought someone to pick up Ji Yuan. When Zhang Hui entered, Ji Yuan was sitting up, his face was a little pale, and he seemed to want to go back to the palace with Zhu Si slowly.


    Yundou on one side was still sleeping, Zhang Hui walked to him and pushed him and he was still not awake, but his body was warm and his face was not ugly, Zhang Hui guessed that he should be fine.


    Zhu Si squatted beside Ji Yuan and said, "The slave in Fulong Cave has sent someone to investigate and asked someone to find out. The poison that the man cast was called Yun Mingxiang, and he would fall asleep unconsciously after smelling it. Fortunately, Girl Wen felt that she would rescue her in time. Hey, this Girl Wen left without saying a word?"


    Ji Yuan said, "It''s a great grace for Miss Wen to save us, so how can we still expect her to guard here?"


    Hearing Ji Yuan''s tone, Zhu Si was deliberately hiding from Zhang Hui and Yun Dou that Wen Ruhui was theirs.


    Zhang Hui also heard that Ji Yuan was deliberately concealing it, so he pretended to be unaware, and replied: "It turns out that Senior Sister Wen rescued us! It''s not easy for her to save us. It may be that we all It¡¯s okay, so I¡¯ll leave if I have something to do.


    Ji Yuan looked at Zhang Hui and asked, "Have you been awake for a long time? Why did you just go out?"


    "I feel bored inside, go out to get some air." Zhang Hui replied indifferently.Then he thought of the situation where Wen Ruhui had just left, and his heart became heavy again.


    Zhang Hui thought of someone secretly poisoning them this time, and said to Ji Yuan: "I don''t think this poisoner is aimed at me and Yundou."


    Ji Yuan nodded and replied: "Yes, if he was going to poison you and Yundou, he would have done it a long time ago, he would have expected you two to be trapped here, this palace will definitely help him, and he was deliberately drawing this palace here. Coming."


    Zhu Sidao: "The minions have already greeted Taichang Temple, let them check who has entered the imperial tomb recently."


    Ji Yuan thought for a while, and slowly said: "In this Great Capital City, the only one whose skill is above this palace... is General Fan."


    Zhang Hui was shocked, thinking that Fan Ying was too courageous, and he dared to poison the prince so brazenly.But he thought about it carefully and felt that even if Fan Ying acted impulsively, he still wouldn''t do such a thing: "General Fan is too risky to do this. It''s easy to doubt him."


    Zhu Sidao: "It''s not General Fan. The general has recently been ordered to go to the south. It is impossible to get back."


    The three of them looked at each other and were silent for a long time, feeling that this was too weird and it was difficult to find any clues.


    Zhu Si also suggested: "As a minion, you can find out all the practitioners who have been in and out of the Great Capital City recently, and then check them one by one.


    Zhang Hui said: "I''m afraid that this master is already hiding in the Great Capital City, so it''s hard to find."


    Ji Yuan looked at Zhu Si and asked, "Does Miss Wen reveal any important clues to you? Did she see the poisoned person?"


    "No, the man hurried away when he saw Girl Wen''s feelings. He seemed to be afraid of being discovered by Girl Wen and didn''t fight Girl Wen."


    Zhang Hui heard Zhu Si say that this person was very afraid of being discovered by Wen Ruhui¡¯s true identity, and kept repeating what Zhu Si said in his heart, saying: "So, this person seems to have a very special identity. Maybe he was found out. Identity is more important than killing us, so he has always been in the dark, preventing us from seeing him."


    "Who could this be?" Ji Yuan thought hard to understand.


    While several people were talking, Yun Dou woke up too.He opened his eyes in a daze and saw that Zhang Hui and Ji Yuan were both there, and Zhu Si was also there. Only then did he believe that he was not dead.


    "Oh, I can finally see everything, hey, everyone is fine." Yun Dou blinked vigorously, moved his neck, and stood up and wanted to come over to Zhang Hui.


    Zhu Sijiang talked to Yun Dou about how they were rescued one by one. Yun Dou heard that Wen Ruhui had gone, and asked, "Why did Senior Sister Wen leave suddenly? Did something happen?"


    Zhang Hui was very afraid of what would happen if Yundou broke the habit of asking questions in a casserole pot, and immediately stopped him: "Senior Sister Wen came and went without a trace. She saw that we were all right, so she left."


    The Fourth General Zhu Ji Yuan helped up: "Since everyone is awake, leave this place early. There is a carriage parked on it, and the two princes will go out with us."


    At that time, when Wen Ruhui brought the three of them here, he confessed that Zhu Sixian should not investigate it with great fanfare. Even if the matter is handed over to the Ministry of Criminal Affairs for investigation, it may not be able to find out what is known. Therefore, Zhu Si did not say to the outside that the Seventh Prince met an assassin, and he also heard Wen Ruhui''s, and waited until they all woke up before leaving the imperial tomb.


    Yun Dou was stubborn and was still wondering how Wen Ruhui saved them and left suddenly.Zhang Hui decided to hide Xu Gui''s service for Ji Yuan from Yun Dou. First, Yun Dou''s mouth was lax, and secondly, Yun Dou''s knowledge of this matter would only make him trouble his upper body.

 666 Chapter 666

    After Zhang Hui and Yun Dou had walked through Fulong Cave, they had almost completed their mission in Changdu. There were still a few days left before the deadline given to them by Xu Gui. Zhang Hui thought that Yun Dou could not bear to leave Changdu, and wanted to When they met with Huo Qingyao again, they offered to propose that they could stay in Changdu for a few more days.


    He himself wanted to stay to help Ji Yuan find out who was that attacked them in Fulong Cave.


    The two of them had just returned to the Armed Forces Agency and were walking in a corridor. They saw several sergeants discussing something together. They circled around a stone table, peeling peanuts in their hands and talking vigorously.


    "Just now the armistice, Fu Yan dared to come to Changdu, is he here to show off his power? Sure enough, the people in North Amen are so arrogant, unlike our Qi State Lushan, who are all modest gentlemen and never show up. "


    "Those who came to Changdu, like Ye Xiang and Huan Chen, are they all the same?"


    "Fu Yan is more arrogant than them. Ye Xiang and Huan Chen come over who will be able to win over the nobles of Changdu. Look at Fu Yan, he is his own way. He plays with him, and he didn''t even intend to care about any of them in Changdu. Powerful."


    "Hey, this is true. I''m just waiting to see what Fu Yan can cause in the Great Capital City. Don''t look at the few practitioners in the Great Capital City. There are quite a few high-pitched nobles in this city. They can''t understand Fu Yan''s defiant look."


    As soon as Zhang Hui and Yun Dou heard someone talking about Fu Yan, they couldn''t help but slow down and listen for a while. The sergeants also noticed Zhang Hui and Yun Dou, and they invited them and said, "Two brothers from Lushan. , Do you know Fu Yan?"


    Zhang Hui had already met Fu Yan when he was in Beimang, and he also knew Fu Yan''s arrogant behavior, but in the Armed Forces Office, he didn''t want to talk about Fu Yan with these people, so he just said: "I heard about it, I haven''t seen it. "


    The two walked forward for a while, and Yun Dou said, "Didn''t you meet Fu Yan in Beimang? He is so arrogant?"


    Zhang Hui thought of seeing Fu Yan just seeing Fu Yan being chased and killed. In his impression, Fu Yan had a young and energetic feeling, and he didn''t pay attention to those who chased him.


    "At that time, there were people from the country of Yan who were chasing him, and now he is coming to the country of Qi, this man is really bold." Zhang Hui and Yun Dou said, recalling what Fu Yan said and did at the time. I feel that this person is very talented when he was young, he rarely encountered any setbacks, and had little contact with the outside world. He was a person with a simpler mind than the average peer.


    Yun Dou¡¯s understanding of Fu Yan was derived from other people¡¯s discussions. He suddenly developed a strong curiosity about this life, so he suggested: "Either we go to the streets to watch the excitement, anyway, these few days are also free. Now."


    The two of them took a rest for one night, feeling that their bodies had recovered. The next day, they left the Forbidden Army and went to hang out around the most lively Bell Gate in the Metropolitan City.


    The bell door is indeed more lively than before, especially with the presence and voice of many women.


    Yun Dou muttered: "What day, why are the young girls in the Great Capital City coming out today?"


    "It''s not a holiday, everyone came out to see Fu Yan, don''t you know, Fu Yan is a famously beautiful man." Zhang Hui was watching which direction these young women were heading.


    Yun Dou looked at the gorgeously dressed girls on the street and sighed: "What are they doing? Fu Yan doesn''t necessarily look at them."


    Just as he looked contemptuously at the people passing by, Huo Qingyao rode towards this side at this time. She was wearing a red narrow-sleeved riding uniform. The makeup on her face was obviously different from usual, and the whole person looked beautiful and refined. It is a bit more heroic than ordinary women.


    Zhang Hui saw that Huo Qingyao had also come out, and said with a joke: "Look, your sweetheart is going to chase Fu Yan."


    Yun Dou blushed immediately when he heard Zhang Hui¡¯s words. He and Huo Qingyao hadn¡¯t even reached the point of discussing marriage. He couldn¡¯t go forward and stop Huo Qingyao, but he watched Huo Qing helplessly. He couldn''t be mad at chasing Fu Yan away.


    After Huo Qingyao saw Zhang Hui and Yundou, there was still a few clumps of people between them, so she just waved at them and moved forward.


    After Huo Qingyao left, Yun Dou''s face became even more red, and she wanted to see what Fu Yan was capable of, capable of attracting so many people''s attention.


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou heard a rush of horseshoes behind them, and turned to one side to make way.


    The three of them rode on the horses in luxurious clothes, looking aggressive, as if they were going to fight ahead.


    The pedestrian next to Zhang Hui said, "Aren''t these two sons of General Huwei''s family and the eldest son of Jinyunhou''s family?"


    "There is a good show here. I heard that it was the eldest son of Jin Yunhou''s family who was teased by Fu Yan at the polo court yesterday. His eyes were swollen by Fu Yanyi''s polo. The two sons of General Huwei''s family are not It''s so messy, I''ve been a martial artist since I was young."


    Yun Dou sighed and said, "Fu Yan is really a devil, anyone dares to provoke him."


    The two of them were pushed forward by the crowd, and they were all talking about Fu Yan along the way. Generally speaking, they were saying that he was arrogant, young and frivolous, talented in cultivation, and had extraordinary beauty.


    The more they walked forward, the crowd became more crowded and the noise became louder. Looking at this, Fu Yan should be not far ahead.


    Going forward for a while, Zhang will hear yelling, cursing, and screaming from the crowd from time to time. People have mixed emotions towards Fu Yan. Those who watch the excitement just wait to see Fu Yan annoy the people on the road. They also hate Fu Yan''s people put on a posture of wishing to grab him, and the young woman who desperately obsessed with Fu Yan''s beauty from time to time screamed excitedly.


    Yun Dou rushed to the front of Zhang Hui and walked forward. He saw a young man in black standing on the roof in front of him. The surrounding crowd raised their heads and looked at him.


    The crowd squeezed and surrounded layer after layer, but there was an area around the house at the feet of the black-clothed boy, as if these people did not dare to get too close to the black-clothed boy.


    This boy in black is Fu Yan!


    When Yun Dou first saw Fu Yan, he had no choice but to have a face that was so perfect in this world that he was embarrassed by such a usually dull person.


    Standing on the roof, Fu Yan raised a slingshot in his hand, squinted one eye and aimed downward, the corner of his mouth pointed to one side, and smiled provocatively and mischievously at the young men standing in the front row below.


    It was the two sons of General Huwei''s family and the eldest son of Jin Yunhou''s family that Yundou had just heard from passers-by.


    Looking at Fu Yan''s posture and expression, Yun Dou clearly seemed to be a urchin who didn''t know the world and the world.

 667 Chapter 667 Suspicious Points About Ji Lian (1)

    Fu Yan looked at the eldest son of Jin Yunhou''s family with red and swollen eyes standing below, and joked, "It''s weird for you to keep your eyes bulging, so why don''t I take your other eye? It¡¯s swollen, isn¡¯t it bad to make you look like a toad? Don¡¯t be afraid, I don¡¯t need other things, just use this slingshot, I won¡¯t be blind."


    The young man was still jealous of Fu Yan, trying to stretch out his palm to block his eyes, but was afraid that the person next to him would laugh at him, so he just stretched out his hand and retracted.


    The two helpers next to him yelled at Fu Yan, "If you have the ability, come down and fight!"


    "It''s a pity that I don''t want to do it today, I just want to play a slingshot." Fu Yan used the slingshot to aim at the two people again, looking at them arrogantly and roguely.Fu Yan moved leisurely on the roof, completely not paying attention to the following people who wanted to challenge him and scold him.


    At this moment, Zhang Hui caught up with Yundou and pulled him to the side of the road: "Didn''t you see it? Everyone is giving way. Your Highness will pass by here!"


    The crowd onlookers soon knew that the carriage of the third prince in the palace was coming from behind, all consciously giving way, and at the same time watching how Fu Yan would react on the roof.


    Fu Yan also seemed to see the identity of the person on the carriage, and even put down the slingshot that had been held for a long time, keeping his eyes on the carriage.


    The young man with a red and swollen eye was a little gloat, and said to his companion: "This is good, it''s the carriage of the Third Highness, I think Fu Yan dare not provoke it.


    Everyone looked at Ji Lian''s carriage.


    The carriage slowed down a long way from Fu Yan. The entourage behind the carriage listened to what the person in the carriage said from the window, and then the carriage turned and headed in the opposite direction of the crowd.


    "Huh, let''s go!"


    The crowd was originally quiet, and did not dare to make a sound. Now when the carriage turned and left, they all began to sigh.


    Yun Dou chased in the direction of the carriage for a few steps, then turned to look at Zhang Hui and said, "No, the third majesty just turned around and left. Everyone thought he was afraid of Fu Yan!"


    "Sandian acted low-key and didn''t want to provoke Fu Yan. It can''t be said to be afraid of him." Zhang Hui said.


    The carriage accelerated and quickly disappeared from people''s sight.


    At this moment, Fu Yan also left the roof on which he was standing, stepped on a row of roofs or tree branches and ran and flew quickly, chasing in the direction where the carriage disappeared.


    "Fu Yan is chasing the carriage of His Highness III!"


    There was another exclamation in the crowd, but they could no longer keep up with Fu Yan''s speed, and they were about to miss this good show.


    Yun Dou watched halfway, where he was willing to let it go, he was anxious to know how powerful Fu Yan was.He took Zhang Hui, and the two started "Yundou Slowly" and copied a path in the same direction to chase Fu Yan.


    After the two chased for a while, they heard the voice of someone speaking in front of him. The voice was calm and serious, like the tone of a man in the palace. They walked lightly and hid in a corner and looked over there. It''s Ji Lian''s carriage.


    At this time, Ji Lian still hadn''t got out of the wagon, and was sitting in the wagon and talking with the close followers below.


    "His Royal Highness, Fu Yan seems to be chasing us, I don''t know what he wants."


    "Okay, wait for him here, take advantage of this place with few people, don''t make trouble in a crowded place."


    "The minion understands."


    Zhang Hui thought to himself: "It should be that His Royal Highness is sick and weak, and you don''t want to be bullied by Fu Yan in full view. Fu Yan is a man who is not afraid, even the Emperor of Qi, he would dare to bully him."


    "Please ask the three princes of Qi to get out of the carriage--"


    There was a shout from the air, the voice was wild and unruly, full of the arrogance of innocence unique to young people.


    Yun Dou was shocked by Fu Yan''s shout, staring at Zhang Hui, thinking, Fu Yan was too courageous, even if Yan Zhinan came, he would not dare to point fingers at Ji Lian.


    Ji Lian''s entourage cursed in the direction that the voice came from: "Bold child, he is rude to the third prince."


    Fu Yan''s voice immediately got closer: "What are you doing hiding in the carriage, let me see you and see how sick you look!"


    Several of Ji Lian''s followers heard Fu Yan''s tone so arrogant, they were really angry, and they all pulled out their swords at the same time and waited for Fu Yan to show up and fight him to the death.


    Fu Yan''s figure suddenly flashed on the roof of an old house not far from the carriage. The house had been up for years, and Fu Yan stepped on it. The roof seemed to be loose, making a creaking sound.


    The curtain on the carriage was lifted, and Ji Lian got out of the carriage. The cyan clothes he wore made his complexion whiter and colder. With one hand behind his back, he politely looked at Fu Yan: "The palace is out, you think How is it?"


    Fu Yan raised the slingshot to Ji Lian¡¯s face and smiled: "I just wanted to say hello to the third prince, but you saw me and turned away, let the big guy see how much Fu Yan thought I was annoying. People."


    "Yes, my palace also thinks that you are an annoying person, and I don''t want to talk to you too much." Ji Lian was not angry when she saw Fu Yan raising her slingshot, but coldly satirized Fu Yan.


    Fu Yan stretched out his hand and made a gesture to ask Ji Lian to stay: "Slowly, your Highness, we are our own people, this time Qi Guo and Beimang truce is also thanks to your dealing in the middle!"


    Ji Lian had planned to turn around. Hearing what Fu Yan said, he immediately turned around and drank: "Presumptuous, there is no room for your nonsense here."


    Zhang Hui looked at the corner and found that Ji Lian''s expression changed significantly when he said this, which seemed to touch his big taboo.


    Fu Yan jumped off the roof and aimed at Ji Lian''s face with a slingshot, and the stones in his hand quickly hit Ji Lian''s face.


    "Then if you can escape the stones on my slingshot, I will let you go." Fu Yan said capriciously.


    Yun Dou''s eyes widened in shock. He couldn''t think that Fu Yan was so bold enough to hit Ji Lian with a slingshot.


    Ji Lian easily avoided the stone flying towards his face.


    "Yeah, the third prince''s eyes are very powerful, why do everyone say you are a sick prince?" Fu Yan''s opponent''s slingshot lost its freshness, and he lifted the slingshot to his waist, and directly used a stone on Ji''s face. Throw it over.


    Ji Lian stood upright, showing no signs of embarrassment at all. The entourage beside him hurriedly stepped in front, lifting his sword to attack Fu Yan.


    Fu Yan flew up from the ground, avoided the attack of Ji Lian''s entourage, and threw stones at Ji Lian in all directions in the air.


    Ji Lian was not at all messy, his eyes shot fierce light, and he quickly recognized the direction where the stones were flying. At the same time, his ears were also paying attention to movements in all directions. His movements were fast and flexible, and he did not look like a person who could not martial arts. .


    Zhang Hui kept looking at Ji Lian. At this moment, he felt that Ji Lian seemed to have changed his personality. His movements and eyes were exactly like a practitioner who had walked in the martial world for many years.


    "His Majesty Three is usually sick and weak. It is completely impossible to avoid the stones thrown by Fu Yan. If Fu Yan hadn''t come out to provoke us, we really would not have discovered that His Highness Three had such a great skill!" Zhang Hui thought that Gou Xin had been in Linshui. The town has also been hidden for many years, and Ji Lian is likely to be like Gou Xin, always hiding his strength.

 668 Chapter 668 Suspicious Points About Ji Lian (2)

    Fu Yan finished throwing the stone in his hand. He jumped and stopped under the broken house. At this moment, the broken house seemed to be pushed by an external force, making a few more rattling noises. Fang Liang thrust towards Fu Yan''s head.


    Fu Yan felt bad, and he felt as if he was hiding to one side, and the beam seemed to have eyes long, chasing him in the direction he was avoiding, and slammed his head towards Fu Yan the moment he fell.Unexpectedly, Fu Yanzhi was hit on the back by a beam of the house.


    He was proud and arrogant. He didn''t want to admit that he suffered a loss. He endured the pain and jumped to the side, still pretending to be victorious.


    And Ji Lian just watched all this coldly, completely not showing that she had just used her true power to control Fu Yan who had hit the beam.


    Ji Liandao: "My husband has his own words, since this palace has avoided the stones in your hand, can you roll now?"


    At this time, someone not far away looked over here, wanting to come closer to watch the excitement.


    Fu Yan was afraid that Ji Lian would say that he could not speak in front of everyone, so he jumped on the roof and left quickly.


    Ji connected to the carriage, and the carriage quickly left people''s sight.


    Zhang Hui and Yundou returned along the small road. On the way, Zhang Hui remembered over and over again how Ji Lian had just avoided the stone thrown by Fu Yan, and thought of Fu Yan saying that Ji Lian and him are his own, Qi The truce between the Kingdom and Beimang was the result of Ji Lian''s dealings with it, and it became more and more that Ji Lian still had very important secrets hidden behind him.


    The two of them immediately came to Ji Yuan''s small courtyard by the lake and asked the servants inside to find a way to send a letter to Ji Yuan, saying that they had important things to tell Ji Yuan.


    On the second day, Zhang Hui and Yun Dou came to this lakeside courtyard at the time agreed with Ji Yuan in the letter. Ji Yuan was already waiting there.


    Ji Yuan heard that what Zhang Hui was about to talk to him was related to Ji Lian, and immediately asked all his servants and entourages to retreat, leaving only him, Zhang Hui and Yundou in one room.


    Zhang Hui told Ji Yuan everything about yesterday, and Ji Yuan was surprised when he heard it.


    "You said he can avoid the stones in Fu Yan''s hands?" Ji Yuan asked immediately after listening.


    "Yes, Fu Yan''s technique is very fast, and there is still something to provoke him. It is not easy to avoid the stones in Fu Yan''s hand, and it is definitely not something ordinary people who can''t do it." Zhang Hui again Recollected the scene at that time.


    Ji Yuan sighed for a long time, seeming to be caught in a moment of recollection. After a while, he continued: "Speaking of which, this palace also had doubts before. It was four years ago. At that time, the body of the three emperors was not yet present. So weak, sometimes we have to go to the school to practice martial arts with us. I can¡¯t remember what happened to the little eunuch at that time. The little eunuch knelt in front of him, and he slapped the little eunuch on the top of the head. He died on the spot. It was said at the time that the little eunuch was too frightened, so he died after being shot like that. My palace felt weird. It was not like an ordinary person to shoot people to death with one palm. It can be done!"


    Ji Yuan thought about the situation in which Ji Lian avoided the stones in Fu Yan''s hand that Zhang Hui just said, and felt that Ji Lian did indeed hide something from everyone.


    "Who were there at the time?" Ji Yuan asked.


    "Only his close follower, no one else."


    "In that case, his close entourage knows it, but we can think of a way to get something out of his entourage." Ji Yuan said that he knocked the folding fan in his palm, and seemed to be determined. What determination.


    Zhang Hui said: "I''m thinking, Fu Yan and His Highness San said that they are their own people, and they said that the truce was to worship him. Isn''t this... talking about the secret relationship between His Highness San and Beimang?"


    Zhang Hui still said in a tactful way that Ji Lian would secretly collude with the Beimang people, and it was not easy to make it so clear.


    "I also saw the clue about the pot pass. My palace was planning to look up the pot at the time, but it was immediately transferred back, so the matter was delayed. In fact, the palace suspected that they had colluded secretly. I want to use Huguan to bring down my palace and let my palace''s previous achievements be abandoned!" When Ji Yuan said this, his calm face also showed a bit of resentment at this time.


    Zhang Hui thought that Fu Yan had no heart, and he spoke boldly and straightforwardly without going through his head. It would not be difficult to say this through his mouth, so he suggested that he could try to think of ways on Fu Yan.


    After the three of them discussed what happened yesterday, they finally returned to Ji Lian''s secret practice.


    In Ji Yuan¡¯s impression, Ji Lian seems to have appeared in sickness over the past few years. When others talk about Ji Lian, they always say that he is weak, but he doesn¡¯t seem to have any specific illnesses, just His body is weak, and this problem has no effect on his usual actions.


    Ji Yuan looked up at Fang Liang, and asked unconsciously: "Why is he hiding this? His father is very fond of him. If he wants to practice martial arts, he will definitely let him go out to apprentice and satisfy him. Why should he be so sneaky?"


    "Yeah, if you don''t pay attention to it, we couldn''t see it yesterday. Especially since yesterday, the Three Highnesses controlled the fallen beam to beat Fu Yan. The skill is at least as high as that of a practitioner in the open channel realm." Zhang Huidao, "Moreover, he was extremely concealed when he made moves. I guess he may be accustomed to being concealed, so he knows how to use the beam of the room to beat Fu Yan, and he still can''t see the trace of his move."


    Yun Dou suddenly widened his eyes, raised his fingers and gestured in the air: "I remember, didn''t there be any masters who appeared in Fulong Cave? At that time, everyone suspected that it was General Fan, but General Fan was just a few days away. Going to the south, it is impossible to be present, then this person... won''t be... won''t be the Third Highness."


    Yun Dou was extremely cautious when he said that, for fear that this would be disrespectful to the royal family, but Ji Yuan nodded when he looked at him and motioned to him to boldly say the second half that was inconvenient.


    Ji Yuan was surprised when Yun Dou said this. Some could not imagine that the mysterious master encountered in Fulong Cave would be Ji Lian, but after thinking about it carefully, he also felt that it was impossible.And he also remembered what Zhu Si said, Wen Ruhui said that the assassin was afraid of being identified, so he looked like someone familiar with him.


    He also remembered that Zhu Si told him yesterday that they had visited Taichang Temple, and Ji Lian happened to have entered the imperial tomb that day.


    The three looked at each other and realized that at this moment they had discovered an important secret, and the road ahead would be very thrilling.

 669 Chapter 669

    Near the Bell Gate of the Great Capital City.


    Fu Yan was holding a few bunches of candied haws in her hand, and hung an iron ring around her neck. He walked quickly across the roofs of a row of houses, attracting pedestrians on a street like the tide, pushing it to this side for a while, and pushing it for a while. To that side, it was accompanied by bursts of shouts and screams.


    Of the young men and women on the street, the women came out to see Fu Yan, while the men came out to see so many young girls in groups.


    Fu Yan also enjoyed the feeling of attracting everyone''s attention. When he heard the voice of a woman calling him loudly below, he would wave at them, so that the girls would be more motivated to run after him.


    In this way, those who do business and walk normally on the street are suffering, and some begin to curse.


    "How decent is it? People from the barren land, stepping on the roof of people and walking on the roof, made a street jump."


    "What is it like for men and women to squeeze around and chase after each other!"


    "When can this demon king return to his Beimang?"


    In the past few days when Fu Yan came to the Great Capital City, his activities were mainly near the Bell Gate. In the past few days, there were even many outsiders coming here, which completely disrupted the usual order here.


    A group of forbidden troops approached here, and the people gave them a way out. The leader was dressed very vigorously, and his two-handed beard was very conspicuous, but when he looked closely, his face was very pure and delicate, not as long as it could grow. With such a bearded face.


    This person is Zhang Hui dressed up!


    Zhang Hui rode a horse to the place where Fu Yan was, pointed a gun at him, and cursed: "Asshole Beimang, I dared to be rude to His Highness III the day before, so let''s get out of here. Our people have delivered the letter. When I went to Beimang, please ask Bei Amen Great God''s Seat to catch you back personally!"


    As soon as Fu Yan heard Zhang Hui mention the Great God Seat, his eyes immediately turned towards him, her face was a little frightened, and her fingers pointed to Zhang Hui.


    Although Fu Yan and Zhang Hui had met in Beimang, Zhang Hui disguised himself like this and he could not recognize Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui''s disguise this time is just to pretend to be Ji Lian to provoke his relationship with Fu Yan, because he knows that Fu Yan has a simple mind and does not speak through his brain. Maybe he can get something out of Fu Yan''s mouth. The clues come.


    Fu Yan pointed to Zhang Hui and said, "You say it again, are you from Ji Lian? Still sending a letter to the Great God Seat to sue me?"


    The last time Zhang Hui saw Fu Yan in Beimang, Fu Yan was also causing trouble. He was honest when he heard Yan Zhinan''s voice, so Zhang Hui came up with this trick and used Yan Zhinan to scare Fu Yan.


    "You are doing evil in Changdu, of course, you have to let your great god seat to heal you." Zhang Hui shouted at him.


    Fu Yan''s face flushed with anger: "Ji Lian is so courageous, how dare to provoke me!"


    "Our dignified three princes of the State of Qi are still afraid of you Fu Yan?"


    "Bah, you little thief knows a fart, go back and ask Ji Lian if he is afraid of me, why would I turn around and leave when I saw me that day?"


    "It is the Third Highness who sent us over to scold you, so hurry up. The Third Highness is afraid of you. He just dislikes you from the wild and doesn''t want to be with you." Zhang Hui tried to provoke the discord and said, paying attention to Fu. Yan''s reaction.


    Fu Yan gritted his teeth with anger, and threw the half-eaten candied haws, cursing: "I want to see Ji Lian and I''m not afraid of me! I want to shake everything out of him!"


    Zhang Hui was anxious when seeing Fu Yan, his aim was about to be done, and he quickly added another fire: "Our three halls are sitting upright downright, so why are you afraid of you shaking?"


    "Okay, listen to me, I''m going to say it now!" Fu Yan''s eyes were torch, and he set up a great momentum, as if he was about to expose some crime of Ji Lian.


    When Fu Yan was about to speak, Zhang Hui raised his hand and said to the person behind him: "Let''s go."


    Fu Yan saw that these people didn''t listen to him, so he jumped down and chased after him: "I haven''t said it yet, listen to me!"


    Zhang Hui stopped, arched his hand towards Fu Yan, and said, "If there is something small, it''s better if you don''t know it, so as not to cause trouble, we errands won''t be able to use it if you know it."


    "If you know if it works, then who knows how good it works? I''ll talk to someone! The emperor of Qi knows how good it works, right? I''ll go into the palace and talk now!"


    Before Fu Yan finished speaking, Zhang Hui rode a horse and hurriedly left with an evasive look.


    Zhang Hui took the group of people who were looking for Ji Yuan to leave the crowd before daring to disperse them.


    Zhang Hui loosened his tight-fitting military clothes, shook his neck, feeling more comfortable, and asked Zhang Hui: "I don''t know if this divorce plan doesn''t work."


    "It should work, Fu Yan is a man of high spirits, but he is not convinced by Emperor Laozi."


    Yun Dou was still a little worried, and said: "Let''s go back first. In a few days, we will learn from His Highness Seven."


    Two days later, Ji Yuan sent someone to the Armed Forces Office to deliver the letter, asking Zhang Hui and Yun Dou to rush to the lakeside courtyard immediately.


    When Ji Yuan entered the room, his face was a little red, and he looked a little rushed.


    As soon as he saw Zhang Hui, he pointed to Zhang Hui¡¯s nose and said, "You kid is really poisonous, your divorce scheme is working, you know, that night, Fu Yan sneaked into the palace and shouted at his father¡¯s palace. It''s a big riot, specifically what did not come out of the palace, probably something about Huguan."


    "Ah? He really went into trouble? This Fu Yan..." Zhang Hui was complaining about Fu Yan, but he was secretly happy in his heart. Fu Yan really followed his words, "What will happen to that matter?"


    "The emperor father gave an order to ban the emperor''s brother. The Huguan incident will interrogate all the soldiers who were involved in guarding the Huguan individually. It is bound to find out about this matter." Ji Yuan said, his face finally appeared. Rejoicing, although he can''t see loneliness in his usual expression, but at this time it is obvious that his eyes are more energetic.


    He has endured it for a long time. Although he knows who is hurting him behind this, he keeps going every step of the way. He never takes action easily. Even if he is neglected and misunderstood, he is still not discouraged. Yueming, finally victory is in sight.


    For Zhang Hui, he and Ji Lian do not have a deep hatred. Ji Lian chased him down and hurt him, but he didn''t have much hatred for Ji Lian in his heart. The most important reason for him to divorce was to help Ji. far.


    Ji Yuan patted Zhang Hui and Yun Dou on the shoulders, and said, "It is a great fortune to have friends like you. In the future, this palace will never treat you badly."


    Zhang Hui was still a little proud of his divorce. When Ji Yuan said this, he suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. Ji Yuan''s words seemed to mean that the two of them were already under his command, but he seemed to do it. All this is irrelevant.

 670 Chapter 670

    When Zhang Hui and Yun Dou were about to leave, Ji Yuan suddenly asked: "That day Fu Yan provokes the emperor''s brother to take action. You two seem to have seen the emperor''s two entourages beside him. Is one of them 30 years old? He has thick eyebrows and big eyes, about the same size as Yundou, and has a straight face?"


    Yundou has an excellent memory. When Ji Yuan asked, he immediately replied with certainty: "Yes, there is such a person."


    Ji Yuan whispered: "Then this person is Zhou Shang next to the emperor, right."


    Zhang Hui looked at Ji Yuan''s expression, guessing that Ji Yuan might be looking for this person to ask something, but at this time Ji Yuan didn''t talk to them in detail, and he couldn''t ask more, so he left and came out with Yundou.


    As soon as the investigation of the Huguan case came to light, everyone involved in the case was interrogated individually, they were afraid that their companions would recruit themselves to conceal a felony, and they all confessed before the trial.


    It turned out that the several generals guarding the Huguan had received instructions from Ji Lian''s people, and asked them to wait for the order to arrive. They pretended to be defeated, and let the Beimang people in in order to cause Ji Yuan to be charged.


    Ji Hui was furious about the thunder and ordered Ji Lian to be imprisoned, and then presided over the clarification of Ji Yuan.


    After Ji Yuan''s charges were clarified, Hoblin''s one-party power grew stronger.Because Ji Hui feels guilty for Ji Yuan, he has more contact with Ji Yuan than before. He increasingly finds that Ji Yuan has a calm temperament, and he can be calm even when he is wronged. He is generous and polite, and very popular, but the matter of Li Chu Never mention half a sentence.


    Fan Ying was anxious all day when he heard that the Huguan incident was revealed. Although the result of the case did not directly involve him, he and Jilian were in the same boat. As long as Jilian did not have the chance to ascend to the throne, he There is almost nothing to count on in the official career, but he bet his life on Ji Lian.


    Fan Ying was in a dilemma for a while, and it was not good to come back, but he couldn''t feel at ease if he didn''t return. After finally returning to the Great Capital City, he quietly asked Ji Lian''s entourage, Zhou Shang, to understand the ups and downs of the Huguan incident.


    In the past few days, Zhou Shang was also investigating who was provoking the relationship between Ji Lian and Fu Yan. He found out that someone had pretended to be Ji Lian¡¯s person. After a scolding with Fu Yan at the Bell Gate, Fu Yan only He would enter the palace and make a big fuss. He guessed that this must be someone trying to divorce, but helplessly these people could not find out who it was.


    Fan Ying was so angry at this, she couldn''t wait to smash the corpses of the divorced.Zhou Shang has stayed with Ji Lian for a long time. Now that Ji Lian is not there, he always feels that he has lost his mainstay. In addition, Fan Ying and Ji Lian have very different temperaments. They are far less calm and calm than Ji Lian when they encounter things. Every time they meet with Fan Ying When Fan Ying loses his temper, he will become more flustered.


    On this day, after Zhou Shang and Fan Ying met in the palace, they walked a remote road back and walked into a corridor. He was suddenly blindfolded. He only knew that he had been dragged around several times. The circle does not know where it was dragged.


    When the black cloth bag on his head was taken down, his hands and feet had been tied up, and he could not move while sitting still.He saw that it was an abandoned house, and there was no movement around him.He guessed that this must have something to do with Ji Lian, maybe someone wanted to catch him and force him to tell Ji Lian''s secret.


    When he looked up, there was a screen in front of him. On the other side of the screen stood a middle-aged man. The man looked back to him. He looked familiar, but he couldn''t confirm who it was.


    The people on the other side of the screen began to speak: "The third prince fell from the horse, you Zhou Shang must be very busy recently!"


    Zhou Shang has been with Ji Lian for nearly ten years. Where is he willing to easily reveal Ji Lian''s secret, he snorted unconvincedly, and said: "If you want to kill, kill, why bother to say that this is so useless!"


    Zhou Shang carefully distinguished this person''s voice, not very familiar, but he always felt that he had heard it somewhere.


    The person behind the screen sneered, "Don''t answer so quickly. If I repent and don''t want you to live, not only will you have to die, but your brother outside the palace and his family can''t keep alive."


    When Zhou Shang heard this, his face suddenly became helpless from anger: "Don''t...what are you doing? Give me a good word."


    "Haha, you really are a sensible person, and you are not in vain to follow His Royal Highness for so many years. At this time, it depends on whether you really understand. His Royal Highness is now in prison. It will be difficult to turn over again. Your lips and teeth are cold. You know the truth, you guys can''t get rid of what happened to the three, but now I have a way to save you." The voice behind the screen is calm and steady, but there is a strong expression from it. Forced taste.


    Zhou Shang heard this, his brow wrung out deep lines, turned his head and gritted his teeth and asked: "Please make it clear."


    "You, Zhou Shang, must know what your Highness III has done best. As long as you recruit them all, we can arrange a suspended animation for you, and then send you out of the palace, giving you money that you can''t spend a lifetime."


    Zhou Shang bowed his head and said: "His Royal Highness is not actually sick, nor is he weak. He has broken his body after practicing evil skills that I can''t understand. I have asked him before. He doesn''t like us asking about it. We are not allowed to discuss this matter, let alone talk to other people."


    "Then at the end of last month, did His Highness enter Fulong Cave and count against His Highness Seven?"


    "His Royal Highness didn''t tell me about this. I only know that His Royal Highness did go to the imperial tomb at the end of the month, and the generations after coming back looked particularly tired." Zhou Shang thought about it for a while, but in the end there was not much he could remember.


    "Then I''ll ask you again, about the Tongnan River, did the Third Highness secretly find someone to dig a hidden lock and release the flooded boat on the day of your majesty''s outing?"


    "This?" Zhou Shang''s expression became panicked, his eyes widened, his lips trembling for a long time and he did not dare to speak, because he knew this matter was of great importance. If this were to be said, the palace would be upset, Ji Lian Everyone around me involved in this matter must die.


    "Don''t you want to say it?" the person behind the screen said quietly.


    "Hey, it''s all at this point. There is nothing I can''t say about it. Anyway, even if I don''t say it, I won''t be able to live. You are right. I asked someone to do it. I thought it was foolproof. I didn¡¯t know that I was discovered by the two disciples of Lushan. I thought that His Highness was going to punish me, but he did not blame me at all.¡± Zhou Shang was very sad when he said that, and sighed, ¡°Hey, your highness worked hard. Many years will be ruined. Is this really God''s will?"


    The humanity behind the screen said: "Okay, I should be looking for you for questioning in these two days. I hope you will say what you say today, and what you will say at that time. As long as you do it, I will keep you alive."

 671 Chapter 671

    When Zhou Shang was approached for questioning, he told him all the secrets that Ji Lian could not tell.


    Fan Ying was hit hard, expecting that Ji Lian had no chance to stand up.Moreover, if the investigation continues, he will probably be dragged into the water. He feels that he may not be able to get along in this officialdom.


    But what is unexpected is that Ji Hui still wants to keep Fan Ying as much as possible under the unstable situation with Beimang in the west and Yan Kingdom in the north, and Fan Ying''s subordinates are extremely loyal to him, if Fan Ying reverses, or It was for Beimang, which was bound to cause great chaos, so when the case was being tried, it was biased towards Fan Ying.


    Despite this, Fan Ying is still in panic, knowing that one day he will be caught out sooner or later. Now it is only Ji Hui taking into account the overall situation of the country that he will not move him. If Ji Yuan sits on the throne in the future, he will still be unable to Foothold.


    Ji Hui was too sad because of Ji Lian''s incident, and the old illness relapsed. After handling Ji Lian''s affairs, he also fell seriously ill and couldn''t get off in bed for several days.


    Ji Hui made people call Ji Yuan.


    Ji Yuan knelt before Ji Hui''s bed, saluted Ji Hui, and said some comforting words.


    Ji Hui just sighed and asked Ji Yuan to sit next to him.


    Ji Yuan found that Ji Hui''s expression had become haggard a lot in the past few days, and his eyes were obviously not as bright as when sitting in the hall. At this moment, he felt that this man was more like his father, the closeness between the two The feeling is even worse than before.


    Ji Hui looked seriously at Ji Yuan¡¯s face for a while, and then slowly said: ¡°Old Qi, I haven¡¯t looked at you so carefully for a long time. When you were young, I also held me a little bit. I don¡¯t know if you feel resentful. I?"


    "No, Erchen has never had such an idea." Ji Yuan moved closer to Ji Hui, with an anxious look on his face.


    "I know that you are a generous child. I have many children. I did not notice you before and owed your biological mother. When you were young, you were not by my side. Later, when you grew up, you went to Lushan again. It¡¯s even more rusty in time. But I know your character and intelligence in my heart. The most powerful thing about you is to win people¡¯s hearts. You are better than me. Those who win people¡¯s hearts will win the world. I believe you can do it in the future. A good emperor..."


    When Ji Hui said this, Ji Yuan interrupted him: "The children are only willing to be the courtiers of the father and the emperor, and serve for Qi."


    Ji Hui took his hand out of the quilt, waved towards Ji Yuan, and said, "Old Qi, the only thing you don''t like me is that you don''t like to tell the truth. What are you saying are from your heart? Will you miss this throne in your heart?"


    "I..." Ji Yuan said, stepped back and knelt down to Ji Hui.


    "Get up, here is the two of us, don''t be afraid to be like this, come and sit here."


    Ji Yuan got up, lowered his head and sat down again.


    Ji Hui continued: "I have also experienced the struggle between the princes, and I also know that your brother''s fate today is thanks to you."


    Ji Yuan''s expression changed when he heard this, and he knelt down beside the bed again.


    This time Ji Hui didn¡¯t call Ji Yuan to get up, so he just let him kneel beside him. Ji Hui looked into the distance foolishly, and sighed, ¡°If he also kneels in your current position today, you might end up with you. Not as good as him, hey, this is the life of both of you, no matter who you two lose, the most distressed one is me."


    When Ji Hui said this, tears slipped from the corner of his eyes.


    Ji Yuan knelt to one side and buried his head lower. It turned out that he and Ji Lian were fighting to death and life. It was clear in Ji Hui''s heart. He thought of Ji Lian''s end today and of Ji Hui''s mood at this moment. A burst of sadness.


    Ji Hui continued: "Don''t be sad, I didn''t blame you, knowing your situation, your emperor brother is his life at this step, I have hurt him once, and now I can do nothing. Seventh, God in the end I chose you and Da Qi will hand it over to you in the future."


    Ji Yuan heard the last words that Ji Hui said, like a dream, he couldn''t believe that he really won in this battle.Over the years, he has been through too hard, and now he has won, there is no ecstasy in his heart, but rather empty.


    Although the meaning of the conversation between Ji Hui and Ji Yuan was not announced, there were soon rumors outside the palace that Ji Hui had appointed the crown prince.


    Fan Ying became even more restless when he heard the rumors. He knew that Ji Yuan was only superficially kind, but would not be merciful to the enemy.


    Fan Ying''s life is ambitious. He left Lushan in order to show his glory on the battlefield and cut off his own path of cultivation. Now his future is ruined again, and he is unwilling.


    "I, Fan Ying, refuses to admit defeat. Since Ji Yuan won''t let me go after all, I might as well take a gamble and lose my life."


    Fan Ying thought about it, and finally took the last step.


    Two days later, a message spread all over the city of Changdu. The general took his protagonist out of Changdu and headed north.


    Ji Hui was hit again, his condition worsened, and since then he was even more powerless about the affairs of the government, and almost all important matters were handed over to Hoblin.


    Hoblin can be said to be proud of the spring breeze, and his chances of winning are in his grasp. It is inevitable to support Ji Yuan to the throne.


    Zhang Hui and Yundou have already been there in Changdu long ago when they were expected to return to Lushan. Because of this and that kind of things happening all the time, they felt that leaving Ji Yuan aside halfway through was not moral enough, so they simply waited for the overall situation to be settled before leaving. .


    Now that Ji Lian is in jail and Fan Ying is leaving, no one can threaten Ji Yuan anymore. The two people relax and leave for Lushan.


    When the two of them left the lively bell door, they immediately felt like leaving the Great Capital City.Walking a little further, it suddenly became much quieter.


    At this moment, Zhang Hui felt that there was a black shadow following him all the time. He turned around abruptly, and the black shadow rushed towards his eyes and stood firmly on the ground.


    It turned out that Fu Yan had been following him.


    He hadn''t heard about Fu Yan in the past few days. He thought that Fu Yan had left Changdu and went to some new and interesting place. He didn''t expect Fu Yan to appear here suddenly.


    Fu Yan stretched out her arm to block Zhang Hui, and looked carefully on his face, as if to see something famous from his face.


    "Good boy, how dare you play me? The one who wore a big beard and quarreled with me that day was you? You even pretended to be someone from Ji Lian to lie to me and play me as a monkey. The catastrophe broke the secret cooperation between the envoy of Huanchen and Qi Guo." Fu Yan''s slender eyes stared at Zhang Hui fiercely.


    Zhang Hui knew that Fu Yan was completely inhuman when killing people, but he didn''t plan to bow his head to Fu Yan, and sneered: "So what, if you are not stupid, I just want to play you like a monkey and I can''t play it!"

 672 Chapter 672

    "You are so brave, you dare to call me stupid!" Fu Yan approached Zhang Hui, reaching out and grabbing Zhang Hui''s hand.


    Zhang Hui turned to the side and withdrew a few steps. He had already seen Fu Yan''s way, and knew that Fu Yan had a slight verbal discomfort, so he had to do it.Looking at the situation, Fu Yan didn''t remember that they had met at Beimang last year.


    Fu Yan thought that Zhang Hui was just a child of an ordinary person in Changdu. If he hadn''t met him by chance today, he would have been too lazy to find such an ordinary person in the crowd, but now he sees Zhang Hui''s skill and seems to be able to understand him. In addition, when Zhang Hui spoke, he didn''t feel like a native of Changdu, so he became curious about Zhang Hui: "Who are you on earth?"


    "Lushan Zhang Hui." Zhang Hui replied decisively, taking a cold look at Fu Yan.


    "Lushan disciple? Oh, it''s terrible. No wonder you are so proud. I don''t care where you come from. I don''t care if you fight. If you don''t fight, I don''t know each other. I always know people by fighting." Fu Yan said. He stretched out his five fingers and grabbed Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui retreated into an alley not far away, afraid of hurting passersby.He pulled out the Qingying Sword, and Fu Yan''s eyes suddenly widened by the sword light.


    "Hey, I remember this sword, I think about it..." Fu Yan fell into a moment of memory, "Ah, we saw it when we were in Beimang, you also brought this sword back then."


    Zhang Hui nodded and said, "Ha, you remember."


    "Then I want to fight this fight with you more. At that time, I wanted to try and compete with you, and the result...the Great God Seat is here." Fu Yan would be a little scared every time he talked about Yan Zhinan''s expression.


    Zhang Hui also remembered the situation at that time. When Yan Zhinan took Fu Yan back, it was like taking his own naughty child home.


    Fu Yan was interested in the Green Sakura Sword in Zhang Hui''s hand. He kept his eyes on the sword, and kept trying to attack Zhang Hui''s sword holding hand, trying to take the sword away.


    When Zhang Hui was in Beimang, he personally watched Fu Yan deal with a group of people who chased him. He felt that his reaction was quick and accurate. Moreover, Fu Yan¡¯s ability to react is not like acquired through hard work, more like innate. Just have that kind of talent.


    Now that Zhang Hui is able to fight Fu Yan, although Zhang Hui feels that he can''t relax for a moment, he cries out in his heart.


    Yun Dou looked anxiously at the two people in this alley who were playing really well. He wanted to rush up to stop them, seeing how fast they were, dazzling Yun Dou.


    Zhang Hui''s light work and reaction speed are far behind Fu Yan. Fu Yan walked through the alley at will, like a light swallow, able to change directions at any time, while Zhang Hui can only use the power of the Qing Ying Sword to make Fu Yan didn''t dare to approach rashly.


    Fu Yan didn''t plan to defeat Zhang Hui with a few tricks. He seemed to enjoy the fighting process very much and hoped to play with Zhang Hui for a while.


    Zhang Hui was hurriedly avoiding Fu Yan in the alley. At this time, he saw a 14-to-five-year-old boy hiding under a wall. A dilapidated door was placed diagonally on the wall, and it was built into the wall. A gap where people can hide.


    The boy opened his eyes wide in fright and looked outside, standing close to the wall, looking stupefied.


    Fu Yan hadn''t noticed so much at all. Zhang Hui knew that Fu Yan would not sympathize with the weak, so he simply pretended not to find the child and led Fu Yan away from the boy.


    Fu Yan thought Zhang Hui was playing tricks on him, so he didn''t go that way, and forced Zhang Hui to be near the door where the boy was hiding.


    Zhang Hui saw Fu Yan kicking towards the door panel. He was worried that if the door panel fell, it would hit the boy, so he quickly blocked the door panel.


    Fu Yanfei came over and hooked Zhang Hui on the neck, kicking Zhang Hui black in front of him, and staggering a few times.


    Fu Yan heard the sobbing of the child behind the door panel, and then realized that Zhang Hui just wanted to protect the child hiding behind.


    "Where is the Mao boy, hiding here is getting in the way!" Fu Yan cursed, rushing over to the boy from the other side, and straightly took the boy out and hung the clothes on his back in the air.


    The boy was so scared that he couldn''t cry, he just cocked his mouth and made a croaking sound, but his hand was tightly holding a mouthful of saliva and black dust.


    Fu Yan lifted the boy in the air and threw it in the air. The posture was no different from that of a rabbit.


    "Don''t hurt him." Zhang Hui looked at Fu Yan and begged earnestly.


    Fu Yan put the boy on the ground, moved his hand from the boy''s back to his neck, and pinched his neck a little bit harder: "Is it because I hurt him?"


    "Why are you so inhuman, such a small child, and you have no grievances and no grudges against you!" Zhang Hui came forward and cursed.


    Yun Dou also came up, pretending to be smiling and trying to get close to Fu Yan: "Master Fu Yan, this kid has only lived for so many years. It''s a pity to die, and he has no ill will towards you."


    "I don''t understand, this kid has nothing to do with you, so why are you all begging for him?" Fu Yan looked at Zhang Hui and Yun Dou suspiciously.


    What Fu Yan said made Zhang Hui feel chill. Only then did he really know that Fu Yan is really different from ordinary people. He didn''t even have a little compassion for a child, and he couldn''t even understand the compassion of others. , Zhang Hui was very curious about the environment in which Fu Yan grew up and how she became such a terrifying person.


    Fu Yan pursed her mouth, shook her head helplessly, and pushed the boy aside: "Go away, nasty little thing, go home."


    The boy¡¯s trousers were wet, and it seemed that he was scared to pee. Yun Dou quickly went up and held him by the shoulder and led him to the side: "Brother won''t hit you, don''t be afraid, go back soon."


    Fu Yan stuck in his waist and walked toward the alley: "It''s boring, I won''t fight anymore, I will ask you to fight next time if I am interested."


    Zhang Hui and Yundou also followed towards the road. At this moment, there was a cry from a distance, mixed with shouts: "The emperor is dead!"


    Zhang Hui looked to the front and knelt down on the street. Some people were still crying in the same place, crying like their parents.


    Yun Dou said in shock: "How come your Majesty died so suddenly!"


    This is also the first time in his life that Zhang Hui has experienced a national funeral. Amidst these cries and shouts, some sorrow was involuntarily born in his heart.


    Only Fu Yan, as if watching a rarity, walked quickly toward the street and laughed: "Are you singing, crying so much, what does it matter to you when the emperor is dead? Why cry? Yo yo Oh, you shed tears, there are too many ridiculous things about you Qi people."


    People on the street who saw Fu Yan knew that he was a demon king, so they didn''t dare to talk to him, for fear that they would provoke the tongue. Those who didn''t know him would only dare to say such rebellious things if he was a lunatic.

 673 Chapter 673

    Fu Yan walked to Zhang Hui and Yundou and saw that they were also kneeling on the ground, crying and looking at them, and said, "What are you doing? You two are as stupid as these Qi people? "


    Yun Dou looked at Fu Yan disgustingly, stood up and knelt to the other side of Zhang Hui, a little farther away from Fu Yan.


    Fu Yan saw Yun Dou and Zhang Hui kneeling side by side, and knelt down beside Zhang Hui. The three of them knelt in a neat row. He cried and cried like those howling people. It must be very exaggerated.


    When Zhang Hui saw Fu Yan''s careless and heartless state funeral, he felt a little funny in his heart, but it was not easy to laugh in the eyes of everyone.


    Yun Dou knelt for a while, and said to Zhang Hui: "Let''s not leave now. It''s just at the time of the national funeral that it is unreasonable to leave. As a friend of your Highness, he has gone without his father at this time, which is against the friendship of friends. "


    Fu Yan became even more confused when Yun Dou said this, muttered "Friends...", and then asked, "Are friends so important?"


    "Of course people in the wild don''t understand." Yun Dou said coldly. He didn''t like Fu Yan at first. He just pretended to talk to Fu Yan with a smile just to save the child. At this moment, he showed his truth to Fu Yan again. Here comes the idea.


    Fu Yan repeated the word "friend" again and again, frowning and looking into the distance in a daze.


    At this moment he found that he really didn¡¯t seem to understand the "friendship" Yundou said, because he felt that he had never had a friend, he had no friendship for others, and no one would treat him as a friend. Look.


    He has always been arrogant and feels that he is superior and can control the lives of others at will. To him, the lives and lives of others are no different from that of ants. Now, when Yun Dou says he is a barbaric person and he doesn''t understand, He was really disappointed.


    Soon, there was nothing in the Great Capital City, and people were in sorrow, true or false. What attracted people¡¯s attention more than the death of the emperor was the succession of the new emperor. Ji Hui¡¯s edict announced without any suspense. The Seventh Prince Ji Yuan succeeded to the throne.


    Prime Minister Hoblin led the ministers to propose the new emperor ascend to the throne, so Baiguan took off the mourning clothes and put on auspicious clothes to welcome the new emperor to the throne.


    The national funeral, the enthronement of the new emperor, and then the world amnesty.


    After Ji Yuan announced his plan to amnesty the world, there was one person in his heart that was Ji Lian.The ministers often disputed some cases in the matter of amnesty for the world, but Ji Lian, but no one mentioned him, he committed the crime of deceiving the emperor, and as usual, it is not within the scope of the amnesty. of.


    After Ji Yuan had dealt with everything, he suddenly wanted to see Ji Lian.


    On this day, Zhu Si arranged for him to meet with Ji Lian. He sat in a small sedan chair and brought only a few eunuchs with him to the prison of the Criminal Ministry.


    Ji Lian was locked in the deepest place in the prison, where it was dark and wet, and it was not convenient for Ji Yuan to pass, so the prison guard took Ji Lian to the front hut.


    When Ji Yuan walked to the hut, Ji Lian was already sitting there waiting.He was dressed in a clean white suit, and it seemed that he was specially put on this suit for him to meet Ji Yuan in prison, but when Ji Yuan approached, he could still smell the unpleasant smell from Ji Lian. taste.


    Ji Yuan looked at Ji Lian¡¯s face for a while, and found that Ji Lian was like a wood-carved person at this time, withered without a trace of blood. Only when Ji Lian also looked at him, did he feel that this was still the same. With living creatures.


    Ji Yuan was able to imagine what Ji Lian had been living these days.


    After looking at Ji Yuan''s face for a while, Ji Lian knelt down towards him, and opened his throat as much as possible and made a sound: "The sinner Ji Lian knocked on your Majesty."


    Ji Yuan used to be Ji Lian''s stubborn and noble character, thinking that it is better to die if he didn''t see the day in prison anyway, and he might not kneel down for him and be stubborn to the end when meeting today.When Ji Lian knelt down towards him, there was a sudden sorrow in his heart. It could not be said that it was a pity for Ji Lian, but he felt a little sad compared to Ji Lian''s present and past.


    "Get up." Ji Yuan waved his hand to Ji Lian, motioning to Ji Lian to sit down opposite, and he himself sat down too.


    Ji Lian''s hair also looked like it was temporarily tidied up. Although it was all knotted into strands, it was neatly tied on the top of his head, exposing an abrupt forehead.His eyebrows were particularly prominent, his eyes sunken down, his eyes were demented and sad, but his eyes were dry again, as if these eyes were so dry that there would be no more tears.


    "Father is in a funeral, the son who has no face to send him off..." After a long while, Ji Lian spoke.


    Ji Yuan sighed for a long time, and said, "Emperor father was still thinking of you before he left. It was also because of you that he couldn''t afford to be ill. Even when you were in prison, he was still the son he loved the most."


    When Ji Lian heard this, his throat began to crackle, his shoulders shrugged more and more fiercely, and his expression became distorted. He didn''t want Ji Yuan to see himself like this, so he had to put his arms on his knees and use Cover his face with the palm of his hand.


    Ji Yuan continued: "Brother, hey, one of us is destined to be in your position and the other in my position. If you are in my position today, I might not be as good as you."


    Ji Lian raised his head and looked at Ji Yuan. The grief in his heart subsided a lot, and he sneered: "Since ancient times, I have been a king and a loser. Since I have bet on this round, I am still afraid of losing. In the other hand."


    "Oh, you said it well, it''s really embarrassing to think about it. We can only blame that we were born in an emperor''s family. We couldn''t control our own destiny from the beginning, and we couldn''t avoid fighting even if we wanted to avoid fighting." Here, after looking at Ji Lian, they both cried and laughed the same.The two have been fighting for so many years, only at this moment, they suddenly felt a sense of mutual understanding, and only at this moment, they felt that the relationship between the two suddenly became a bit like brothers.


    Ji Yuan remembered that Ji Lian had been taking medicine before, and he often showed a morbid state, so he asked: "In this big prison, I''m afraid no one will give you medicine. Why should I think your illness is better? The same."


    Ji Lian sneered: "Didn''t your Majesty plan to reveal my secrets? Zhou Shang must have said everything. I let my father down. I lost the royal face and got involved with the evil techniques of the Demon Sect. Get involved. That was all seven or eight years ago..."


    Ji Lian looked at the window idiotically, half-squinting his eyes and began to recall how he came to this day.

 674 Chapter 674 Ji Yuan was deceived (1)

    Ji Lian continued: "At that time, I often went to General Fan to discuss the art of war. One time, he had a guest and left me in his study room. He said that the books in his room could be read at will, but he was a person. Careless, I forgot that there are things in the study that I shouldn¡¯t see. That is the "Ben Yin Jing" that he once brought through the old place of the Demon Sect with his soldiers. It may be destined to be harmed by this thing in my life. I don''t know how to practice, but I can understand it at a glance, and I really want to read it. Many of those words are not the words of our Qi country, and I guessed it a bit. It doesn''t seem to be a good thing.


    "Later the general came in and saw that I was reading this book, and he snatched it over. He said that I could not read this thing. The general was a straight white man. He told me the truth at that time. He said that the "Ben Yin Sutra" was The Mozong technique, he still thought about cultivating this technique at the beginning, but this is the method of the most yin, which is contrary to the number of his cultivation methods, but he was reluctant to throw it away, so he left it. Maybe it was mine at the time. Be greedy, I immediately said that I might be suitable. The general thought I was playing with him when I was young, and knew that I had no foundation to practice, and I couldn¡¯t practice this exercise anyway. He lent it to me when I wanted to see it. .


    "Later, it was out of control. This technique haunts me like a devil. I can''t forget it even if I want to. I can''t help but keep practicing."


    Ji Yuan listened carefully to what Ji Lian said, and asked curiously: "You have been taking medicine all these years pretending to be sick. Is it because you practiced this exercise?"


    "The "Ben Yin Jing" is the method of perfect Yin. After long-term practice, the body will lack masculinity. I can only control and cover it by taking medicine."


    "Then why don''t you see anything wrong in the prison without taking medicine?"


    Ji Lian raised his head and sighed, with a helpless look on his face, and said, "I have reached this point. What is the use of practicing? As long as you don''t continue practicing, your body will naturally be normal, but the evil of the practice is if If I don¡¯t practice all the time, I¡¯ll give up my previous work and go back five years, so I can¡¯t beat a few people with my current skills. Haha, I¡¯m really embarrassed by putting such thick shackles on me.¡± Ji Lian said, bowing his head. Looking at the shackles on his feet, he shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    When Ji Yuan was in Lushan, he occasionally heard people talk about the Demon Sect exercises, and knew the various evils of the Demon Sect. Hearing Ji Lian said, this "Ben Yin Jing" is really harmful, even if he does not understand it. Place, but I really hate this thing in my heart, so I don''t want to ask more.


    Ji Yuan said: "It''s fine if you don''t practice, and if you know about it, I will be happy for you."


    Ji Lian thumped and knelt down towards Ji Yuan: "Your Majesty, the criminal minister has a request."


    "You speak up."


    "I know that in my life I am not qualified to worship my father''s royal tablet. I just want to be able to get out of this prison, take off the shackles, and kowtow to my father with a decent face toward the royal tomb." Ji Lian eagerly Looking at Ji Yuan, he knocked several heads in front of him.


    "Okay, okay, what''s the difficulty? You are the one who makes it happen." Ji Yuan said, and asked the eunuch who was following to find the prison arrangement.


    Two prison guards came in, removed the shackles from Ji Lian''s feet, stood by him and led him out of the prison through a side door.


    Ji Yuan and Ji stood together on a clearing not far from the prison, Ji Lian walked a few steps to the north, then knelt down and knocked three heads, choked up and cried.


    There was a strong wind in this open space, Ji Yuan squinted at Ji Lian, and the desolation in his heart spontaneously.


    Suddenly, Ji Yuan heard a rapid cry, and he saw that Ji Lian seemed to be caught in a gust of wind, his white robe was blown up by the wind, and his hair was thrown loosely, like a ghost.


    Several prisoners began to yell, and one even screamed: "Ghost..."


    The eunuch next to Ji Yuan stood in front of him and shouted, "Here is someone, protect your Majesty!"


    But Ji Yuan still wanted to step forward to see what was going on with Ji Lian. He was unwilling to make trouble. He didn''t want to believe that Ji Lian had just lied to him.


    Ji Lian turned his head back, his eyes were blood red, and his lips turned into a terrible red. He was like a woodcarving before, and his face was now full of blood. His face was a bit handsome. At this time it actually looked a little gorgeous.


    Ji Yuan guessed that Ji Lian didn''t give up practicing that evil technique at all. It was Ji Lian who lied to him and asked him to loosen his shackles and release him from prison.


    Ji Yuan was so angry that he clenched his fists, wishing that he could immediately pounce on Ji Lian. The eunuch next to him knew that Ji Yuan was angry, and worried that Ji Yuan would hurt people if he suddenly became like this, and insisted to stop Ji Yuan from letting him. Go up.


    Seeing Ji Yuan''s angry look, Ji Lian raised his head triumphantly, and laughed at the sky a few times. The laughter was a bit sharp, not at all like his previous voice. His eyes were still dry now. It was ignited, and a sharp light was cast towards Ji Yuan.


    "Hahaha, Ji Yuan, my good seventh brother, didn¡¯t you just believe people in the past? Now you sit on the throne and think you have won your sympathy for me, don¡¯t you? I just looked pitiful, didn¡¯t you? I never thought that the throne hadn''t been hot yet, so he would go with his father, right?" Ji Lian laughed, and his fingers stretched out into claws, dancing in the air to grab Ji Yuan.


    Ji Yuan was hated and angry. He was calm and calm when he had been in trouble for so many years. This was the first time he was deceived so badly. Today he must get rid of Ji Lian.


    Several prison guards carried knives and surrounded Ji Lian far away, so nervous that their legs were shaking, and they dared not go up.


    Ji Lian grabbed one of them, and the person was sucked into Ji Lian''s hand as if he had received a burst of suction. Ji Lian''s fingers were caught on the person''s neck, and blood spurted from his fingers in an instant.


    At such a scene, everyone''s complexion changed drastically. Two prisoners simply threw their swords and ran back, regardless of whether they would be held accountable later.


    Ji Lian used the same technique to kill two people in a row, as if he had been stimulated by blood, his expression on his face became more fierce.


    At this time, a group of specially trained forbidden troops rushed over. They saw that the deaths of a few people on the ground were terrifying, and they hesitated to rush forward.


    Several people in the forbidden army stood in front of Ji Yuan, and a eunuch shouted: "Hurry up and protect your Majesty and leave."


    Although Ji Yuan was angry, he could not wait to clean up Ji Lian with his own hands, but he saw that Ji Lian''s shot was fierce, and he might not be able to win the fight today, so he endured the breath and wanted to step back.


    At this moment, Ji Lian jumped up from the ground and hovered in the air a few times. A strong wind swept in all directions, and a dozen or so imperial soldiers fell to the ground in a scream.


    After Ji Lian cleared the obstacle in front of him, the goal was directed at Ji Yuan.

 675 Chapter 675 Ji Yuan was deceived (2)

    Ji Yuan saw that it was impossible for the forbidden army to cover him away, and the battle between him and Ji Lian was inevitable.


    When Ji Lian rushed towards him, he had already left the place quickly, and flashed behind the dozen or so forbidden troops nearby, to get more preparation time for himself against Ji Yuan.


    Ji Yuan has been away from Lushan for more than a year. When he left Lushan, he had already broken through the Kaimai realm, but he neglected to practice in this year and stayed at the first stage of the Yuanzhuan realm with little progress.


    Ji Yuan picked up a knife on the ground smoothly, and at this moment Ji Lian had already rushed towards him, when Ji Yuan lit the knife between him and Ji Lian, Ji Lian''s eyes were particularly dazzling when he looked at him.He remembered the feeling of sympathy between the two of them when they were in prison, but so soon, they started to fight each other again.


    Ji Yuan said, "You are still so despicable, you have been pretending to be pitiful and lie to me!" He had some sympathy for Ji Lian just now, but now that Ji Lian wants to kill him in turn, he feels chilly and angry.


    "Haha, it''s a pity that it''s too late for you to regret now, stop talking nonsense, and die." Ji Lian said, grabbing Ji Yuan''s knife with his finger.


    Ji Yuan found that Ji Lian was not afraid of the knife in his hand at all, as if his five fingers that stretched out into claws had been made of iron and were not afraid of weapons. This made Ji Yuan a little panicked. If Ji Lian¡¯s fingers Not afraid of his sword, that is equivalent to Ji Lian having a very flexible and easy-to-use weapon.


    Ji Yuan''s knife slashed towards Ji Lian''s chest. Ji Lian stretched out his fingers, and leaned the back of his hand against Ji Yuan''s knife, and suddenly made a bang.


    "Ah!" Ji Yuan let out a scream, and involuntarily took the knife back and took a closer look. He couldn''t believe that the knife was so sharp that it couldn''t hurt Ji Lian.


    Ji Lian smiled triumphantly: "Unexpectedly, you are a real knife, and my hand is also a real hand. My hands are protected by a layer of true energy. No matter how sharp the sword is, it will not hurt me. ."


    Hearing what Ji Lian said, Ji Yuan began to feel a little guilty. He had heard of many exercises in Lushan, but he still didn''t know any exercises that could make people become an incorruptible body.


    "The Demon Sect''s things are really evil." Ji Yuan cursed, his tone of voice couldn''t conceal the fear in his heart.


    Ji Lian continued to catch Ji Yuan again, and now Ji Lian was even more fierce. He wanted to make a quick fight so that Ji Yuan would not come to rescue more soldiers.


    Dozens of forbidden troops kept in the middle of Ji Lian and Ji Yuan, and some of them continued to fall. These people played a role in delaying time for Ji Yuan, but if this continues, Ji Lian will always be able to fight These people were killed.


    The speed of Ji Lian''s moves was like an unpredictable white shadow in the air, and Ji Yuan was struggling to deal with it more and more.


    At this moment, Ji Lian stepped on the shoulders of a forbidden army in front and flew over Ji Yuan''s head. Ji Yuan was too late to escape. Ji Lian kicked him on his back. He fell to the side and Ji Lian rushed towards him again. The fingers were caught on his shoulders.


    Ji Yuan felt a sharp stabbing pain on his shoulder. The pain was like a few pieces of meat had been cut off by a sharp weapon. The pain made his eyes black, and then he felt wet and cold on his shoulders and back, with blood in his eyes. There was a blush behind him.


    Ji Yuan tried to endure the pain, and crouched and kept hiding behind the Forbidden Army. He was able to hold off for a while now, and he didn''t care if he was in such a mess, whether he had lost his talent and majesty.


    "Oops, I''m afraid it''s not a way to fight like this." Ji Yuan groaned in his heart. He knew that the more Ji Lian hits, the harder he was. His goal was to take his life in a short time, because the longer it was, the more disadvantaged Ji Lian would be. .Like a mouse next to a cat''s paw, Ji Yuan hid in various possible places in order to save his life.


    He looked at the side door of the prison near here, and they just came out of that door.Go in from there, and inside is a long narrow corridor.He thought that if he enters from here, Ji Lian should not rush to chase him, because as long as Ji Lian enters this prison, Ji Lian will be in a disadvantageous position, even if he died in Ji Lian''s hands, then if people outside are facing Set fire inside, Ji Lian is bound to be choked to death by smoke.


    Ji Yuan took advantage of Ji Lian''s carelessness and ran towards the side door.


    Ji Lian immediately went after him, but when he walked to the door, he immediately thought that this was Ji Yuan''s trick. If he went in, he might not be able to catch Ji Yuan immediately, but he would definitely put himself in a bad place to escape from this prison. The situation.


    "I finally got out of the prison. There is no reason to go inside. Killing Ji is far from anxious. At this time, I''ll run away." Ji Lian thought of this, although he was unwilling, but still did not enter the side door. He cursed at the inside, "Ji Yuan, you pretend to be the king of a country, you are such a tortoise with a shrunken head, and you are beaten to escape into the cell by me. You will be laughed at by the world!"


    After cursing like this, he leaped up, stepped on the shoulders of several imperial soldiers, and then leaped into the distance. He soon rushed out of the new group of imperial soldiers that had just arrived, and disappeared into the crowd. Vision.


    "Go, this time should be gone, go in quickly and invite your majesty out." The eunuch who was carrying Ji Yuan shouted loudly.


    When Ji Yuan was helped out, his feet were stained with blood, and a bloody footprint was left on the ground every time he didn''t walk. Several eunuchs were shocked to see this, and immediately asked him to arrange a carriage.


    Ji Yuan stood on the spot and found that he was already in a panic. The crown on his head had been turned to one side, almost collapsed, and his hair had scattered a few strands, his sleeves had been torn, and his shoulders had fallen off. With a large piece of cloth, he knew that his face was ugly right now, and the pain on his shoulder made him almost fainted.


    How long has it been since he became the throne, he actually suffered such a shame, and was so miserably deceived by Ji Lian.


    Ji Lian was right. He was an emperor who could not win and fled to prison. He would become the laughing stock of the world.


    He looked at the remaining prisoners, eunuchs, and imprisoned soldiers, all of them bowed their heads and did not dare to look at him, as if they did not dare to look at his embarrassed appearance, for fear that he would be furious.


    Ji Yuan couldn''t help but keep recalling the appearance of Ji Lian that he had just seen in the prison. His dialogue with Ji Lian, he was deceived by Ji Lian''s appearance of pitifulness, guilt, and regret. He took Ji Lian''s shackles out of the prison. The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. He really hoped that time could be turned back, and he would be cruel to Ji Lian to the end.


    "From now on, I will remember that I will never be so easy to soften my heart, and I will never trust anyone easily."


    Ji Yuan originally thought he was cautious and cruel enough on the road to the throne, but he never expected that he was still deceived by Ji Lian.

 676 Chapter 676

    Changdu, Xilai Inn.


    Yun Dou found the shopkeeper at the door and smiled, but with some embarrassment in the smile: "The shopkeeper, this is the room money for the next three days."


    The shopkeeper saw the money in Yundou''s hand and never wanted to take the money from a customer so much. He saw Yundou smiling at him kindly, and looked at Yundou with the same embarrassment: "I said, guest. Officer, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t welcome you, it¡¯s just that...the devil always follows you. If you don¡¯t leave, he won¡¯t leave. We can¡¯t do business anymore. For such a big shop, opening a day is a day¡¯s expense. Other customers We are all gone, we are going to lose money."


    Yun Dou also felt aggrieved in his heart. He hadn''t been so begging to go to the other''s store, and he eagerly gave the house money to others, so he was so angry.It¡¯s just that Fu Yan has been following them for several days, even if it¡¯s a different inn, Fu Yan still has to follow them. Fu Yan¡¯s style is very high-profile. Everywhere he goes, he makes trouble, even if he doesn¡¯t hit people, he¡¯s so strange. His demeanor and speech will also keep others away from him.No, there is nowhere to let them live.


    The shopkeeper gently pushed Yundou''s hand and said, "I''m really sorry, officer, our shop can''t keep you anymore. You said before that you will leave today. Look..."


    Seeing that the shopkeeper was talking about this, Yun Dou had to turn around and leave.


    He went to Zhang Hui¡¯s room and sat down angrily, drank a sip of tea to calm his anger, and cursed: "Fu Yan is really a living ancestor, why have to follow us so that we have to live in a shop? Please, now, the shopkeeper is already driving us away. Hey, things in Changdu are almost over. Let''s leave for Lushan."


    "Well, your Majesty, oh, no, it''s time to be called Your Majesty now. He is busy with national affairs, and he certainly can''t remember to see us. We should also go." Zhang Hui was originally thinking that he might be able to meet Ji Yuan in Changdu. See you again, now that so many days have passed, he thought that Ji Yuan should have no plans to summon them.


    At this time, the door was knocked, Yun Dou opened the door and saw that it was the shopkeeper who had just refused to let them stay in the shop.


    The shopkeeper smiled favorably at Yundou: "Two masters, there is an official downstairs looking for you."


    Yun Dou thought to himself, this shopkeeper''s face changed so quickly, and seeing them get involved with the people of the imperial court at this moment, he was very polite to them.


    The two of them went out to look, and it was the little eunuch beside Zhu Si who came to see them. The little eunuch was very respectful when he saw Zhang Hui and Yun Dou, and saluted them: "Mr. Zhang, Mr. Yun, please come with the young man. Come to the palace, your majesty wants to see you."


    Yun Dou turned his head and looked at Zhang Hui: "Hey, I almost missed it. It seems that we and Your Majesty are really related." He just finished saying this, and he felt that he had said something wrong, as if he shouldn''t. Comparing them with Ji Yuan, now that Ji Yuan sits on the throne, they are different now.


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou packed up their things, and as soon as they got into the little eunuch''s carriage, Fu Yan chased them out of the inn.


    "Want to get rid of me again! Are you going to enter the palace?" Fu Yan looked at the little eunuch, and he could see that his dress and actions were like people coming out of the palace.


    The little eunuch also recognized Fu Yan, but he brought a few people with a little knowledge of martial arts.


    Fu Yan jumped directly into the carriage and raised the curtain to talk to Zhang Hui: "I will go with you, so we can take care of it."


    Yun Dou has been annoyed by Fu Yan these days, and when he saw that Fu Yan was still pestering them at this time, he immediately changed his face and wanted to drag Fu Yan down.


    Zhang Hui put his arms on his chest and said coldly to Fu Yan, "Stop making trouble, you got on this carriage, do they still dare to drive? If you go to the palace and make trouble, your great god seat must not strip you. skin!"


    As long as Fu Yan heard the name of Yan Zhinan, he would calm down a lot. He jumped off the carriage again and said with disdain: "It''s not rare to ride in this broken carriage. The roof is the way the young master walks. Go ahead. , If something happens in the palace, shout a few times to the roof, Xiaoye can hear it."


    The little eunuch knew that the walls in the palace couldn''t stop Fu Yan at all, and now he had no choice but to pretend that he hadn''t heard what Fu Yan said. After helping Zhang Hui and Yun Dou into the carriage, the few people left together.


    After Zhang Hui entered the palace, the carriage walked for a while, and the little eunuch let them get out of the carriage, and then led them forward.


    They didn''t know how long they walked along the wall and how many turns they made before they walked to Yunxi Palace where Ji Yuan lived.


    "Oh, I walked around and fainted, are we here yet?" Yun Dou looked up and saw that the regulations here are very different than elsewhere, and guessed that they should be here.


    "It''s here. Someone saw that we had arrived and went in to report." The little eunuch smiled.


    Soon, the little eunuch who was born with a face came out and took Zhang Hui and Yundou inside.


    Quietly all around, everything seemed so solemn and majestic. Zhang Hui walked inside, wondering how he began to recall the process of getting acquainted with Ji Yuan, remembering the congeniality and sympathy when the two first met, and then After facing the enemy together, he put his heart to heart, and now he has finally seen Ji Yuan achieve his goal, and he has no idea what will happen to this friend when he meets, or whether he can be a friend again.


    The little eunuch who brought them in in front kept walking with his head buried in his head, walking extremely carefully, his eyes didn''t dare to look everywhere, it seemed that people in the palace walked like this, so he always felt out of place in this Yunxi Palace.


    At this time, Zhang Hui heard the sound of people''s footsteps, and he thought it was Ji Yuan who came out to welcome them.But soon, he felt a little embarrassed in his heart, and it was only Zhu Si who came out to welcome Ji Yuan.


    Zhu Si saw Zhang Hui and Yun Dou with another expression, which was much more generous than the little eunuch who had just brought them in. The few people arched their hands to each other and didn¡¯t talk much. Zhu Si made a move to them. Gesture of walking inside.


    Sure enough, when he passed that screen, Zhang Hui would see Ji Yuan sitting on the couch.


    Ji Yuan only wears everyday clothes, but he has a bit more sense of distance than Ji Yuan Huagui, whom Zhang would have known before, and the emperor¡¯s majesty is everywhere. At this time, Ji Yuan is only a young man in his twenties. People, but they must appear graceful and mature. Compared with Zhang Hui and Yundou, they must be more childish. It is like a magic weapon, polished to the best period, so that it shines with dazzling brilliance all the time, even if only Standing by his side, I can feel the brilliance of him.

 677 Chapter 677

    Seeing Zhang Hui and Yun Dou coming in, Ji Yuan straightened up, his face instantly smiled: "Ah, you are here, I have long wanted to see you both."


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou immediately walked to Ji to pray for a long distance, and at this moment, Zhang Hui''s mind unconsciously appeared in the old days when Ji Yuan came out to welcome them, often with hands on their backs with smiles on their faces. Also more enthusiastic.At this time Ji Yuan didn''t treat them like before, and they had to treat Ji Yuan with another set of etiquette.


    This was the first time that Zhang Hui gave Ji Yuan a big gift so solemnly.


    Ji Yuan made the appearance of leaving the seat to help the two of them, but in the end he just bent over slightly, raised his hand and said, "Hurry up and flatten yourself."


    Ji Yuan took a serious look at the faces of the two of them and said, "Hey, I really want you to be tight these days. No, let Zhu Si find you. Fortunately, you haven''t left Changdu. If you leave, I really have to regret it for a while. However, I also blame me, there are indeed too many recent things."


    Zhang Hui also heard about Ji Lian¡¯s escape from the prison and injured Ji Yuan. He planned to mention it, but at this time he felt that he was not suitable to deal with these things. He used to help Ji Yuan. And now he has changed his status, and Ji Yuan was chased by Ji Lian into the prison and hiding from it was not a glorious thing.


    Zhang Huizheng hesitated, but Yun Dou spoke in front of Zhang Hui: "Your Majesty, I heard that you were injured a few days ago, but you are better now, Ji...have any news about the murderer recently?"


    When Yun Dou and Ji Yuan once mingled with Ji Yuan, sometimes they called Ji Lian directly when he was excited. But now he is nervous, the more he dare not say anything, the easier it is to say something. When the word "Ji" was reached, he quickly took the words back and renamed Ji Lian the "murderer".


    When Yun Dou said that, the smile on Ji Yuan''s face suddenly solidified. As expected by Zhang Hui, Ji Yuan didn''t want them to mention it. Ji Yuan lowered his head in a trance, and said: " Oh, that little injury is no longer a serious problem."


    Ji Yuan just responded to Yun Dou in response, but didn''t answer the whereabouts of his murderer.


    Zhang Hui could see that Ji Yuan didn¡¯t want to talk about it. He knew that Ji Yuan was already at a distance from them. He didn¡¯t know what to say to Ji Yuan for a while, so he thought that just waiting for Ji Yuan¡¯s question, they would answer. Up.


    Ji Yuan straightened his body, as if he had already thought of something important in his heart to tell the two of them.


    Ji Yuan said, "Two people, I called you here today. Actually, I want to reward you. This time...you two have contributed a lot. Let''s talk, what you want, money is still an official, just say it!"


    Ji Yuan looked much more relaxed when he said that, and returned to the way he used to talk and laugh with these two people.


    Yun Dou and Zhang Hui also relaxed in their hearts. Zhang Hui had never thought of being an official. At this moment, he naturally used Yundou to tease first. He knelt down towards Ji Yuan and said, "Your Majesty, Caomin ask for an official for Yundou. Let¡¯s not hide it from your Majesty. Brother Yundou and the prime minister¡¯s daughter have long been in love with each other. However, they are improper households. This relationship is temporarily impossible to mention. If your majesty can give Yundou one It''s a part-time official, this kind of marriage is easy to talk about."


    Ji Yuan listened, smiled and nodded, and said: "Yundou has learned that few people in the DPRK can match it, and they have contributed a lot on the capital formation map. They are rare talents. Yundou is willing to help. Of course, I can¡¯t ask for it to serve in the court. Not only do I want to reward the officials, but I also want to reward him with money so that he can set up a mansion in Changdu to prepare for marriage.¡±


    Yun Dou looked at Ji Yuan flatteredly, thinking about how to refuse, but Zhang Hui had stopped him in front of him to thank him, and Yun Dou had to follow him.


    After Yundou''s matter was settled, Ji Yuan looked at Zhang Hui again: "What about you?"


    Zhang Hui squatted at Ji Yuan again, raised his head and said: "The grass people thank your majesty for your grace. The grass people are dull, not for being an official. They just want to return to Lushan to continue their practice."


    Ji Yuan sighed for a long time. He guessed that Zhang Hui would answer him like this. He had seen Zhang Hui''s ambitions a long time ago, and knew that he was not pretending to resign, but that he really didn''t want to stay in Changdu as an official.


    Ji Yuan pursed his lips and said, "Since this is the case, I can''t persecute, so let me give you a few hundred people, and I will provide you with enough food and grass and entanglements, and then give you the name of a visitor. How about helping you find your father from the homeland of Yan Kingdom into the Demon Sect?"


    Zhang Hui was very surprised when he heard it. For a long time he didn''t know how to answer Ji Yuan. He didn''t think that Ji Yuan could think about him so thoroughly. In this way, he would have the money and manpower from Yan Kingdom to the former place of Demon Sect. , And give him the name of a visiting envoy, it will be much more convenient for him to pass various levels.


    Zhang Huixin said: "I feel that there is a distance between my Majesty and I, but his Majesty is still thinking about me at this time, knowing that I still have unfulfilled wishes, knowing what I am now, he has all thought of it to me, this really makes me wonder How can I thank him!"


    Zhang Hui looked at Ji Yuan gratefully. If he changed from the past, he would definitely go forward and pat Ji Yuan on his shoulder, but now he can only kowtow to Ji Yuan to thank Ji Yuan: "Your Majesty¡¯s grace, the grassroots is not unforgettable."


    "Okay, things are arranged for the two of you, and forget about my concerns, I will let Zhu Sidu arrange it, and stay in Changdu for a few more days. There will be news soon." The smile still looked so friendly.


    After the young eunuch of Yunxi Palace took Zhang Hui and Yundou out, along the way, the two of them had their own excitement. They were all sighing that Ji Yuan really understood their hearts and gave them the most thoughts. They have not felt that life can be so fulfilled for a long time.


    As soon as he left the palace, Yun Dou couldn''t contain the excitement in his heart. He pulled Zhang Hui and began to mutter: "I, I will become an official and become rich. Do you think I can do it tomorrow morning? An Xinxin eats beef noodles? And, will the Prime Minister really marry my daughter to me? What kind of fairy day is this, Zhang Hui, do you think we are dreaming?"


    Yun Dou could never believe that he was a poor boy who once did miscellaneous work in Lushan, and that no girl in Luoyang City could like him, and now he can reach this level.


    Zhang Hui was in a much more complicated mood at this time. He was not in the mood to hear Yun Dou''s excitement and suspicion here. He thought that he was going to Yan Kingdom soon, and he was going to the old place of Demon Sect that he had always wanted to go. Longing for but fearful. He was afraid that when he rushed there, his father was no longer alive. Sometimes when I thought, it might not be a good thing to have no information like this.

 678 Chapter 678

    After the two walked a short distance out of the palace, Fu Yan suddenly fell in front of them from above.


    "Yundou, congratulations." Fu Yan inserted between Zhang Hui and Yundou, and said congratulations to Yundou in a hasty way, and then turned to Zhang Hui and said, "Zhang Hui, are you going to Yan country? Go to the homeland of the Demon Sect? How about I go with you?"


    When Yun Dou heard that Fu Yan would continue to follow Zhang Hui, he immediately refused for Zhang Hui: "Of course not. Didn''t you say that Changdu is fun, do you want to watch the excitement in Changdu? How come one thought a day?"


    "What''s the point of thinking one day? Now that the rare things in Great Capital City have been read, I have to change places." Fu Yan said casually.


    In these days, Zhang Hui was surrounded by Yundou and Fu Yan¡¯s lifting bars almost every day. Sometimes he even thought it was fun to quarrel these past two days. Fu Yan always had some different ideas from others. It will make him feel a little bright.


    Zhang Hui asked: "You could have walked your own way, so much freedom, why should you be so restrained with us?"


    "I''m used to it and want to be restrained." Fu Yan said with an arrogant expression on her chest.


    These days, Fu Yan always followed Zhang Hui and Yundou. Zhang Hui slowly realized that Fu Yan was still quite afraid of being alone. He was just pretending that he was unfettered and at ease by himself. In fact, he was an outcast. The isolated children pretend not to care on the surface, but in fact they are extremely disappointed.


    "Well, that''s what you said you want to be restrained. Let''s ask for three chapters of the law. First of all, there will be a group of brothers with me at that time. You can''t bully them, and you can''t be special. You have to be with everyone. Eating and sleeping together, the most important point is that you can¡¯t beat people, let alone kill people.¡± Zhang Hui said this in a taller posture than Fu Yan, because he found that Fu Yan was really like a naughty child. , I know how to bully the soft and fear the hard.


    Fu Yan heard Zhang Hui say so much, and said impatiently: "Are you going to fix me?"


    "Huh, I don''t have such a kung fu, you let me take you, of course, you can''t let you discredit me, you can answer or not, you will be a lot less, and you will not be more if you are more." Zhang Hui''s attitude Fu Yan was even more impatient. In fact, Zhang Hui still wanted Fu Yan to be with him, because Fu Yan always knew Beimang better than him. At the critical moment, Fu Yan might be able to provide him with useful information, and Fu Yan Yan is indeed very good at fighting, and Fu Yan is indeed a good helper in any situation on the road.


    "Okay, deal." Fu Yan solemnly promised, knocking his fist on Zhang Hui''s arm.


    Zhang Hui wanted to go to Yaowanggu to meet Lushan immediately after leaving Changdu, but Jiyuan suddenly gave him this arrangement. It was not so much an arrangement, it was more of a favor, so that he could not refuse at all. There is no way to delay.


    Thinking of seeing Meimei next time and don''t know when it will be, Zhang Hui''s heart sinks and apologizes for Meimei.


    He went back to the Xilai Inn with a heavy heart, found a pen and paper, and wrote a letter to Meimei.


    "Mei Mei, originally planned to leave Changdu for this time, we could have a long reunion, but my majesty¡¯s grace, I had to go to the country of Yan first, and from the country of Yan to the homeland of the Demon Sect to find out the whereabouts of my father, if my wish is fulfilled, I can also return to Lushan to stay with you for the rest of my life.


    "For a long time, we have gathered little and separated more, and I feel very owed to you in our hearts. I believe that in the end, as you said, God will perfect the lover and I will return safely."


    This is the first time that Zhang Hui has written a letter to Meimei. After thinking about it for a long time, he did not write a few words. His longings are the most difficult to explain, but he thought that he should leave a few words for Meimei. Let her wait.


    He handed the letter to Yundou, and Yundou carefully put it in his arms, and said dumbly: "Don''t worry, I will take care of your eyebrows for you. When she gets better, I will go to Yaowanggu to take her back to Lushan."


    Two days later, the little eunuch next to Zhu Si brought a few more people over.


    After they entered Zhang Hui''s room, the little eunuch took out an envelope to Zhang Hui: "This is a handwritten letter from your Majesty, to ensure that you can travel unimpeded. From then on, you are the visiting envoy sent by the State of Qi."


    After speaking, the little eunuch cast a wink at the other person. The man was in his twenties and looked pure and white. He looked like he had seen a big scene.


    Before and after the man walked up, the little eunuch said: "This is Luo Yun. He used to be a person who did things next to the prime minister. The prime minister praised him for doing things properly. His Majesty ordered him to be by Zhang Gongzi. It went well a lot. Luo Yun chose that group of people and Marco. With him, you don''t need to worry about keeping everything."


    Zhang would think that if it was really like taking a few hundred people on the road as Ji Yuan said, it would be prone to chaos on the road, it would be better to pick a road that would manage the relationship.


    Zhang Hui borrowed the envelope in the hands of the little eunuch, and knelt down and said, "Thank you for your grace, but the grassroots do not want to spend too much manpower and material resources on this matter. Too many people can be used, so this brother will accompany me on the road. can."


    The little eunuch nodded: "Okay, I know what Zhang Gongzi means, and I will definitely report to your Majesty."


    Luo Yun arched his hand to Zhang Hui: "The villain has listened to Master Zhang''s dispatch from now on."


    Zhang Hui looked at Luo Yun carefully. This man had clear eyebrows and a decent manner. He could hardly pick out what was unpleasant. He thought to himself that this was indeed the person next to Hoblin, and it was not easy.


    It¡¯s just that he vaguely feels that it¡¯s not appropriate to have such a proper person between him and Fu Yan. Fu Yan is a heartless person. He doesn¡¯t speak at all. It seems that such a proper person has extra eyes. Looking at them the same, but since he had already said everything just now, he couldn''t make any further excuses.


    The little eunuch also asked him to take out a pack of silver and give it to Luo Yun, and said to Zhang Hui: "These disks have been enough for you to use for several years, but your majesty still hopes that you will go back early."


    After the little eunuch took the people away, he left Luo Yun alone.


    Luo Yun was completely indifferent to Zhang Hui, and began to plan the itinerary for Zhang Hui seriously.He didn''t talk much and didn''t say much at all, and he knew what to do and what not to do.


    Zhang Hui had dealt with Hoblin, and he always felt that Hoblin was a full old fox, with more thoughts than anyone else, so he always felt that it was better to pay more attention to those who have been around Hoblin.


    At this time, Fu Yan broke into the door and walked directly towards Luo Yun. He didn''t want to pay attention to Luo Yun''s stern face. He also saw Ji Yuan''s autograph letter from Zhang Hui who was temporarily on the table. When I get up I have to tear it apart to see.


    "Hold on, return it to me quickly." Zhang Hui grabbed Fu Yan unceremoniously and stopped loudly.

 679 Chapter 679

    The little eunuch next to Zhu Si had already met Fu Yan when he came to Xilai Inn last time. He knew that this person was ridiculous and rude. When he brought Luo Yun over, he also told Luo Yun that Fu Yan and Zhang would be mixed together. Very difficult to deal with.


    Luo Yun pretended to sit on his own affairs indifferently, but from time to time a pair of eyes looked at Fu Yan, and he cursed in his heart: "Sure enough, he is a savage from a savage land. He simply doesn''t understand etiquette." He said that. Thinking, but also knowing that it was not his turn to take care of it, so he sat idle and watched how Zhang would end up.


    Fu Yan struggled free from Zhang Hui''s hand, Zhang Hui pretended not to catch him, let him run away, and immediately chased him out.


    After the two of them were far away, Zhang Hui winked at Fu Yan and whispered: "Aren''t you harming me? That Luo Yun was sent by the court to look at us, and Prime Minister Huo had been there."


    "Dare to watch us? See if I don''t goug his eyes." Fu Yan said lightly.


    Zhang Hui reluctantly pushed Fu Yan again, indicating that this was not a good idea.


    "Pull out his tongue, hey, it''s not enough, just kill him." Fu Yan said impatiently.


    Zhang Hui sighed in his heart that Fu Yan really did not speak through his head, and his attitude towards life was very sloppy. I really don''t know what kind of environment this person grew up in.


    Zhang would snatch the envelope from Fu Yan: "This is what you can see, it''s just a nonsense."


    "You Qi people have too many rules. In Beimang, I slept in the master''s bed!" Fu Yan looked at the envelope in Zhang Hui''s hand unconvincedly, and made a look of disdain.


    After Luo Yun had almost planned the route, he hired a carriage and a coachman. Zhang Hui said goodbye to Yundou, and the three of them set off together.


    The carriage drove out of the Great Capital City to the north, and soon it entered the vast and peaceful wilderness.


    On the carriage, Luo Yun looked at the map from time to time, and from time to time he raised the curtain to look outside. He didn''t say much, but there was a lot to say, and Zhang Hui was impeccable.


    Fu Yan slept on the carriage all day long, and finally couldn''t fall asleep so she pestered Zhang Hui to talk to him.


    "There have been many days on this road. How to pass the time? Why don''t you teach me your Lushan exercises!" Fu Yan suddenly sat up and said with a smile.


    "Heh." Zhang Hui sneered, "How can there be private autobiography of outsiders'' exercises." He felt that Fu Yan had few normal ideas in his mind.


    "What''s the big deal, Bei Amen also doesn''t let outsiders pass on the exercises, but if I want to pass on someone, I have to pass on someone."


    "Look, do you look like the words spoken from the seat of the future North Amen Great God?" Zhang Hui really couldn''t understand why Fu Yan''s mind was so abnormal, and Yan Zhinan would choose Fu Yan to take his place. Thinking of this, he then asked, "Why do your great gods choose you to replace him? What does he like about you?"


    Fu Yan said, "I''m the chosen son of heaven."


    "What is the Chosen Son?"


    "In Beimang, there will be a child of choice every ten years. In fact, this is just a good way to put it. To put it bluntly, it is better than anyone else''s bad life. Some people''s children can''t survive, instead of letting him starve to death. It is better to let him participate in the contest of the Chosen Son with a glimmer of hope. There are also cruel people who deliberately train him when the child is young and make him the son of the Chosen. In short, this is a matter of a lifetime.


    "I didn''t have a family member when I was ten years old. I went to the competition because I could eat a full meal from Bei Amen before entering the wolf pack."


    Fu Yan was lying with her head resting on her arms, with one leg resting on the other, and she talked about these past events leisurely.


    "What? Entering the wolf pack?" Zhang Hui was surprised. When he thought of a ten-year-old child entering the wolf pack, he felt a chill in his heart.


    "Yeah, the wolves, at that time, I really had to save my life all the time to survive, but I actually lived to the end, I can''t even think of it." Fu Yan smiled when he said this.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself that Fu Yan still has something to do with others. He has a simple mind and is not afraid of anything. Such a person is more able to survive.


    Fu Yan went on to say: "In Beimang, people believe that those who can survive among the wolves must be favored by the heavens. In fact, it is the favor of the heavens. It is because they want to live and desperately want to live to survive. Later, I went to Bei Amen to practice. No one in Bei Amen liked me, but the Great God Seat protected me."


    "You are really unlovable." Zhang Hui joked. He thought that Fu Yan was so arrogant and unreasonable, and cold-blooded and unreasonable, no one would want to be friends with him.


    "Huh." Fu Yan turned around nonchalantly, his head swaying freely with the bumps of the carriage.


    After a while, he turned back to look at Zhang Hui and said, "They are afraid of me and dare not play with me."


    "You are still proud. They are afraid that you are not because of how good you are, but because you can do everything."


    When Zhang Hui said this, Fu Yan suddenly changed her face, and sat upright with her feet on the ground, trying to argue with Zhang Hui, but she still wanted to pretend that she didn''t care.


    Zhang Hui saw that Fu Yan stopped talking, and then asked, "Aren''t you also someone who is afraid? Are you not the most afraid of your great gods?"


    "Yes, I am afraid that the Great God Seat is as scared as I was afraid of ghosts when I was a child. The people of Bei Amen are like the holy envoy of Huanchen. Although he is high in ability, his ability can be really estimated. How capable is he? Even, I think this person is like a god and will not die." When Fu Yan said this, his expression was a little suspicious and a little scared.


    "Haha, how could I not die." Zhang Hui laughed at Fu Yan''s thoughts like a child, still believing in gods and ghosts.


    Fu Yan''s face became serious, and wanted to attract Zhang Hui''s attention, and emphasized: "I am telling you seriously. I heard that the Great God Seat is over 150 years old..."


    "You''re talking nonsense again." Zhang Hui smiled, thinking that such a nonsense thing Fu Yan believed. He had heard Yan Zhinan''s voice once when he was in Beimang, and it sounded like he was only sixty years old. .


    "It''s true." When Fu Yan said this, he opened his eyes and looked at Zhang Hui, hoping that Zhang Hui could believe what he said. Yingu left. He thought that his wife was no longer alive, so his heart was like Zhishui and devoted himself to practicing. Thirty years later, he happened to pass by Yinyin Valley and met his wife again. By this time he was nearly half a hundred years old, and his wife Still the same as when he was separated, his wife said:''I just went in and picked some flowers. I didn''t see you when I came back. I looked everywhere and you couldn''t find it. Why did you become like this when you came out?'' "

 680 Chapter 680 The Legend of Ayuhe

    When Zhang Hui heard this, he was amused and laughed, and even Luo Yun, who had not been involved in the jokes beside him, was amused by the stories told by Fu Yan.


    "What are you laughing at? What I said is true. No, I don¡¯t know if what I read in the book is true or false. Anyway, I still believe it is true. That¡¯s interesting." When Fu Yan said this story, he said I was immersed in it, and the more I talked, the more interested I was, "I haven¡¯t finished yet, you continue to listen. Ayuhe was stunned, and suddenly he didn¡¯t know if this was a 30-year dream or he His wife was pretending to be young to scare him, and finally he believed that the time passed by the two people was different. He had heard that there is a technique of moving mountains and seas in the world, so he wondered if there is also a technique of turning back time in this world, or It''s a technique to slow down time, so that the two of them can die together."


    "What about the ending of the story?" Zhang Hui asked curiously. He heard what Fu Yan said vividly and vividly, and was taken in unconsciously, and he was very concerned about the final result of this matter.


    "Ayuhe really did it." Fu Yan said triumphantly.


    Zhang Hui and Luo Yun smiled at each other, feeling incredible, thinking that Fu Yan must be teasing them.


    "It''s true, that''s how it is written in the scriptures." Fu Yan said earnestly, "You don''t believe me, anyway, I believe that in the future I will become a great god, I will study the secrets here, so that I will live forever. "


    Zhang Hui thought about Xie Zhuo''s technique of moving mountains and seas and found it incredible, but Xie Zhuo wondered that he had personally experienced the exercises. Thinking about it this way, he felt that what Fu Yan said might be somewhat true, so he asked:" Then you say, you can be sure that your great god seat has also cultivated the technique of immortality, he is really over a hundred years old?"


    "Well, I''m not sure about this, I just believe that this might happen in the world."


    This is the first time that a few people have spoken so much since they set out. Unknowingly, the carriage came to a place called "Shangliao County".


    The outside of the carriage suddenly became lively, which made Fu Yan excited again. He put his head in the window and looked at the lively situation outside, feeling that everything was rare.


    Zhang Hui cleared his throat and deliberately reminded: "Just look at it, but don''t make trouble. If you make trouble, don''t come up."


    "Okay, I promise I''ll just watch and not speak." Fu Yan looked outside, almost floating out of the window.


    The carriage passed an intersection, and Zhang Hui vaguely saw from the window that there were many young people standing in front of the wooden sign at the intersection, it was like everyone was getting together to watch the list.


    "Stop, I want to go down and take a look!" Fu Yan finally couldn''t help it, and wanted to go down and see what was going on with so many people.


    Zhang Hui said, "Well, stop here and rest. I want to go out and stop after sitting in the car for so long."


    The two got out of the carriage and walked over to the wooden sign. Zhang Hui realized that this was the list of students who had been admitted by Shangliao Academy.


    Zhang Hui saw the smug looks of many of his peers, and recalled the situation when he first entered Lushan, suddenly felt a little cordial.


    At this time, he saw an old man sitting on the stone at the intersection. The old man was sitting with all white hair and beard.


    Zhang Hui walked by him and looked down at his face, guessing that this person might be helping his grandson to watch the list, but he couldn''t see his grandson''s name and was sad alone.


    The two young men walked up to the old man and laughed: "Ge Da, I told you that you are too old and the college will not accept it. You must believe it, and insist that you are only seventeen today. Look. See where you are seventeen? You are obviously seventy! Hahaha!"


    Several young people nearby laughed.


    Zhang Hui was taken aback. It turned out that this old man called "Ge Da" was not watching the rankings for his grandson, but for himself. This is really admirable for his strength to learn when he is old, so Zhang Hui again Looked carefully on his face, hoping to encourage him with eyesight.


    Now he found that Ge Da really didn''t look like a seventy-year-old man, as if his aging face still had the stubbornness of a young man.


    Zhang Hui is a little confused. Is this person suffering from a strange disease? That''s why he suddenly grew old.


    Ge Da was crying and no one wanted to care. The boy who had just made fun of him saw everyone looking over here, and said more vigorously: "Hey, don¡¯t you know, Ge Da is so old that he just feels like he He is still young, I think he is old and confused, he still wants to go to the academy to study, and he wants to test his fame and become an official!"


    There was a burst of laughter from the crowd. Zhang Hui felt a little funny when he imagined Ge Da entering the academy to study with a group of young people, but he felt that Ge Da was not old and confused. He seemed to have inexplicable difficulties.


    Fu Yan was also amused by the image of Ge Da''s assiduous study, and approached Ge Da''s side and said, "Uncle, you are still reading when you are so old. Can your eyes still see clearly?"


    Ge''s head was buried a little lower, as if Fu Yan said it was sad.


    At this time, one person from the crowd stood in front of the crowd and shouted: "You don''t know about Ge Da, don''t make a fuss here. He is a neighborhood with me. He is really seventeen years old. I don''t know how he got the blame. The illness has become like this, and you still laugh at him so, do you still have a conscience?"


    When Fu Yan heard this, he became more curious. He remembered the Ayuhe thing he had just said to Zhang Hui on the carriage. He vaguely felt that Ge Da might not be really sick. He might have gone to a place like Yinyin Valley.


    Fu Yan embraced Ge Da and said in kindness: "Old man, no, little brother, come, you tell me about you, I believe you."


    At this moment, Ge Dacai raised his head and took a good look at Fu Yan. He saw that Fu Yan was handsome and envious, and he began to sigh again.


    A few people were walking on the road, and a slightly fat woman walked towards her. She looked a bit pungent and looked at Ge Da with an unhappy expression. She rushed to Ge Da in small steps anxiously, pinching her fingers. On his arm, angrily said: "How many times have I said about you, what kind of books do you still read, what kind of colleges you are going to test, it is simply embarrassing. You are not afraid of others'' jokes, your mother, I am afraid of others'' jokes.


    The woman''s voice was excited, and she tried her best to lower her voice, for fear of being heard by someone next to her.


    Both Zhang Hui and Fu Yan were dumbfounded. Ge Da, who looked like he was in his 70s, really had a forty or fifty-year-old mother. The curiosity in their hearts made them unconsciously follow, wanting to know what Ge Da was. What kind of "weird disease", it turns out to be like this at a young age.

 681 Chapter 681

    Ge Da was scolded by the woman, as if awakened by scolding, his neck began to flush, and the face that had collapsed suddenly tightened: "Mother, don''t tell me, I know it myself. My illness always gets better, do I keep giving up like this?"


    Ge Da''s voice was old, and he seemed to be a real old man, not as if he had a strange illness.


    Fu Yan kept looking at Ge Da, patted his chest and said, "We are both cultivators. Tell us what is going on. Maybe we can help you."


    When Ge Da¡¯s mother heard that these two young men were practitioners, she suddenly became quiet. She looked at their faces, as if she had found a savior, and said with a polite smile: "Two little brothers¡¯ house. Please, I will tell you slowly."


    She welcomed Zhang Hui and Fu Yan into the room.


    Zhang Hui smelled a strong smell of medicine as soon as he entered the room, and then asked about the smell of ink wafting from the back room.


    As soon as Zhang Hui and Fu Yan were seated, the woman said, "My family Ge Da went to a distant place the year before, and it will be like this when he comes back this year. I didn''t recognize him when he came back. When my son left Just like you young children, how come you have become a... old man, I don¡¯t believe you killed him, but when he speaks, when he talks about his past, he is really my son..." Having said that, tears began to be wiped out.


    After the woman finished speaking, she pulled Ge Da on one side again: "You tell the two little brothers, and then carefully tell them what you saw and heard."


    When Ge Da stood next to Zhang Hui, the woman sighed again: "My Ge Da is actually about the same age as you. In the past, people always said that he was handsome, and they planned to tell him a kiss, but now they are too faceless. said."


    Ge Da was a little numb and tired of telling outsiders about his experience over and over again. He leaned back lazily and said slowly: "The year before last, my uncle took me to visit a hermit in Long County, where the mountains and rivers are far away. Yes, there are few people, and the road is not easy to walk. We walked along the mountain road by the river. Suddenly the place I was walking collapsed. I remember that I fell into the water and was washed away. When I woke up , I don¡¯t know where I was rushed, and I can¡¯t see other people everywhere. I¡¯m not familiar with that area, so I can only walk along the river. When I walked for almost a day, I found that I had gone wrong. Direction, but when I want to go back again, I can¡¯t go back anymore, I can¡¯t find the original way."


    When Zhang Hui heard this, he also remembered that he had encountered such a situation when he went to Lushan for the first time. At that time, it was because Xie Zhuo was changing the land with the technique of moving mountains and overturning the sea. Could it be that Ge Da encountered the same situation as him.


    Ge Da continued: "Later, it got worse and worse. I knew I couldn''t go back. Later, I finally walked to a place with people. Upon asking, they didn''t know Long County, let alone Shangliao County, even Qi State. do not know."


    "Is there anything like this?" Fu Yan became more interested and asked, "What kind of country is there? What do you say, and what kind of clothes do you wear?"


    "It''s called Zhou Guo. What he said is different from ours, but I can understand it, and I eat and wear similarly to ours. I thought I was lost at the time. I was asking everywhere about wanting to go home, but there was no way to go back. , I doubt if I have died and reincarnate again."


    "What happened later?" Zhang Hui asked.


    "Later, I couldn''t get home, so I could only survive there. Fortunately, the words I read allowed me to eat in the county office. Later I got used to it and lived with other people. The same day." Ge Damran said.


    His mother interrupted him: "Hey, Ge Da has been back for so long to speak no different from us. When he first came back, he spoke like a foreigner."


    "Then you have been there for decades, until you are so... old? How did you come back?" Fu Yan asked curiously.


    "Yeah, I have been confused for decades, and I think I will be alive again, and I never thought I will come back someday. When I came back, the situation was very strange. The mountain collapsed. I followed The rocks and soil on the mountain fell down, and then when I woke up, I wanted to dream like a dream for decades, and found that everything around me has changed back to what it was decades ago. As soon as I inquired, everyone knew Long County, I know Shangliao County. After so many years, I had forgotten many things in the past, but when I came back, most of them seemed to be able to remember.¡± Ge Da said this, and then began to feel a little emotional, ¡°I will come back to see The few people who grew up with me are still in their teens, and I''m all like this, and my mother is even more anxious. Isn''t she asking my mother to send her son the end?"


    Fu Yan and Zhang looked at each other and sighed at the same time.


    Ge Da¡¯s mother said: ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out whether Ge Da said these things are really there, or Ge Da is sick, has been telling me crazy things, and asked someone to ask, tried a lot of folk remedies. does not work."


    Zhang Hui was able to understand the pain in Geda''s mother at this time. She watched her son get ahead of her, and she will see him die in the future. This is a rare sad thing in the world.


    Zhang Hui initially thought that Ge Da might be suffering from a strange disease, but after hearing Ge Da said so much, he felt that what he said might really exist.


    Fu Yan had always felt that Ge Da was not ill, and there really were things like Ayuhe''s experience in this world. Fu Yan not only believed, he also had a strong interest in these things.But he didn''t quite understand the sadness of Ge Da''s mother, and he didn''t feel sympathy for Ge Da''s family.


    Fu Yan Xiang Ge Dadao: "You can draw a map icon to show me where you once fell into the water. I will go there and look for it carefully and see what is weird."


    Ge Da brought paper and pen, and quickly drew the map of that piece of map, because he had drawn maps for people to ask directions many times after he arrived in that world. Now, he can draw the map there without even thinking about it. Draw it out.


    Fu Yan took it in her hand and frowned, "Huh, Mo Xiu Chi?"


    Zhang Hui heard Fu Yan talk about the magic repair pond, and quickly took the map and took a closer look. It turned out that this place really looked like the magic repair pond.


    Zhang Hui shook his head and said, "No, this is not the Demon Repair Pond. It seems to be connected to the same river near the Demon Repair Pond. Maybe there is something going on between the two places."


    Hearing what Zhang Hui said, Fu Yan was puzzled: "The map of Demon Repair Pool is a secret in Beimang. How did you see it? And remember it so clearly?"


    Zhang Hui realized that although Fu Yan had no city mansion, he was from Bei Amen after all, and the two were still hostile.

 682 Chapter 682 Big Swallow Blade Pavilion (1)

    Zhang Hui thought that Fu Yan rarely considers the interests of Bei Amen. He always considers what he wants to do first. When Fu Yan asked why he knew the magic repair pond, he didn''t panic, just said:" I naturally see it somewhere, you can¡¯t control it."


    Ge Da''s mother saw Fu Yan and Zhang Hui as if they knew the place, and looked forward to what solutions they could think of.


    Fu Yan slapped Ge Da''s map and planned to leave. Ge Da''s mother wanted to go forward to stay with Fu Yan, and said anxiously, "My son, aren''t you practitioners? Can''t I cure my child''s illness? ?"


    "This..." There was a helpless look on Fu Yan''s face, "The practitioner is not capable of anything. Wait for us to think about it. If we find anything, I will come back to you again."


    Zhang Hui wanted to laugh a little in his heart. A person like Fu Yan Leng Bingbing has now learned to coax people.


    Ge Da''s mother sent Zhang Hui and Fu Yan out of the door. Those eyes kept watching behind them, with helplessness and expectation in her eyes.


    Fu Yan has been a little absent-minded ever since he took the map given by Ge Da. He thought for a while, then took out the map and looked at it for a while. After returning to the carriage, he said to Zhang Hui: "Or, let''s stop by here to see it. Isn''t there such a strange place?"


    "Go ahead, if you go to that country of Zhou, no one here will wait for you to come back. I can''t go. I still have a fianc¨¦ waiting for me to go back." Zhang Hui teased.


    Fu Yan turned her body around and looked out the window without saying a word, pretending to be indifferent, but she was actually very upset.


    Luo Yun followed them along the way, and he was skeptical about Ge Da''s affairs. When Fu Yan and Zhang talked about it, he only occasionally replied, but did not show any attitude.


    Zhang Hui thought that Qin You had mentioned to him that the magic repair pond had a force field, and the place Ge Da lost the year before was connected to the magic repair pond. He wondered if the weirdness in the middle had something to do with the force field.


    After the carriage left Shangliao County, Zhang Hui could feel that the sun outside was getting more and more anxious even when he was sitting in the carriage. The green trees seen from the window were getting shorter and shorter. Kind of feeling about to return to Linshui Town.


    People everywhere are getting scarcer. Sometimes after walking for several hours, he can¡¯t see a person or a house. Zhang sometimes wonders if he will go to another world like Ge Da. Up.


    All the water they brought was drunk, and the coachman drove the carriage first to take everyone to find water to drink. If you could see a river from a distance in this vast wilderness, it would feel like it could save people. Rope to land.


    After they found a river and drank enough water, they saw a team of ten people in front riding towards this side.


    And these people still seem to be targeting them.


    "Who is it?" Luo Yun, who had always been calm, began to get nervous at this time.


    Zhang Hui and Fu Yan looked ahead intently, and wanted to quickly determine who was coming towards them.


    When they approached, Zhang Hui suddenly felt that the dressing of these people was familiar.


    "Ah, it''s them. They are the gang that chased and killed Fu Yan when I was in Beimang last year." Zhang Hui was shocked. He looked at Fu Yan, but Fu Yan didn''t seem to recognize them. .


    Zhang Hui reminded: "Do they recognize you?"


    Zhang Hui entered Beimang last year to destroy the plan of Demon Repair Pond, so he never told Fu Yan that they had met in Beimang, let alone telling him that he had a feast with Huan Chen, because he considered Fu After all, Yan is different from his position. Although Fu Yan is simple in heart, he must be defensive.


    Fu Yan looked at it for a long time, and then said puzzledly: "The clothes these people wear seem to be familiar. Well, they don''t look like good people."


    The ten people quickly approached, and Zhang Hui could be sure that these people were from the same sect as the group of people who chased and killed Fu Yan in Beimang last year.


    At a glance, they look like Yan people, and they have more obvious characteristics of Yan people than the group I saw last year. They all have loose and curly hair, old beards, deep eye sockets, prominent noses, and looks. There are obvious differences between Shang and Qi people.


    Everyone in this team carried a long knife on their waist, and each of them had slightly different knives. Zhang Hui guessed that the difference in these knives seemed to distinguish the status of these people.


    He saw that the leader, who was about thirty years old, was tall and strong, wearing the same black clothes as the others, but the knife on his waist could clearly be seen to be much more delicate.


    The leading pair of eyes kept staring at Fu Yan, and Fu Yan also kept looking at him with provocations in his eyes.


    Fu Yan thought that he and Zhang would promise to avoid troubles as much as possible along the way, otherwise he would have to rush up and dig out the other''s eyeballs when someone stared at him.


    The man rode a horse closer and closer to Fu Yan. His eyes were a little confused and cautious, as if he was afraid that he would admit Fu Yan wrong, and at the same time, he was afraid that Fu Yan would suddenly attack him. Consciously gripped the handle and released it.


    Zhang Hui took the lead in saying: "How many good guys do you know?" He didn''t look friendly when he saw these people, and he couldn''t say hello in a friendly tone.


    The leader didn''t put Zhang Hui in his eyes at all, he still stared at Fu Yan, his expression was like a goshawk slowly approaching its prey, although he was careful, he was determined to win.


    Fu Yan finally got a little impatient, and said loudly, "What do you look at, staring at Lao Tzu for so long, without saying a word, are you dumb or deaf? Look at it and pull out your eyeballs!"


    "It''s Fu Yan!" When the leader heard Fu Yan''s words, his eyes widened suddenly and his head tilted back. He immediately moved a little further away from Fu Yan, ready to kill Fu Yan with the people he led.


    Zhang Hui guessed that when this person saw Fu Yan, he was not very sure that this was Fu Yan. Later, when he heard Fu Yan talking aggressively and fiercely, he was sure that the person he had been staring at was Fu Yan. It seems that Fu Yan has given the world. A fixed impression of arrogance and domineering.


    Fu Yan had dealt with people from this sect a year ago. At that time, he didn''t take much effort to frighten them. Now he doesn''t put these people in his eyes, and said loudly: "Tong to grandpa. The horse is here, and it happened to have been sitting in the carriage for a long time to move its hands and feet."


    The leader made a gesture towards the people behind him, and then, the people behind jumped off the horse almost at the same time, pulled out the long sword in an instant, quickly surrounded Fu Yan and Zhang Hui, and opened the formation.

 683 Chapter 683 Big Swallow Knife Pavilion (2)

    The leader''s eyes were still fixed on Fu Yan, and Fu Yan also felt that these ten people were no longer the mob that had fought against each other. These people were like elites selected from this school.


    They are from the first practice sect in Yan Guopai-Dao Pavilion.


    The position of the sword pavilion in the country of Yan is like the position of Lushan in the kingdom of Qi. The position of Bei Amen in Beimang is often referred to as the "big Yandao pavilion" in the martial arts world.


    One of the obvious characteristics of the sword pavilion is that they do not participate in the disputes in the martial world. They have never competed with Lushan and Bei Amen. They have stayed silently in the country of Yan for many years. If they were not deceived by others, they were Never show up, this is very similar to the way of life of Qi people.


    Moreover, the sword pavilion does not listen to the orders of the Yan royal family, and does not participate in political affairs. It is a relatively independent school of martial arts.


    But they have a very low tolerance for the Demon Sect and the Demon Sect''s exercises. They can not oppose Bei Amen, but if Bei Amen is involved in the Demon Sect, they will stand up against it.


    Therefore, in recent years, they suddenly appeared in Beimang, and even Qi Guo, with the main purpose of chasing and killing Fu Yan.


    The one who took the lead in hunting down Fu Yan was the top master of the younger generation of Sword Pavilion, named Sang Da, and his companions were ten sharp swordsmen selected by Sword Pavilion.


    Fu Yan was very disdainful of this group of people, but slowly, he felt that Sanda was not waiting for a moment. He had a foreboding that today there would be a fierce battle with these people.


    "Brother next to us, our goal is Fu Yan, you can go." Sang Da''s eyes were on Fu Yan, but he was talking to Zhang Hui, obviously not seeing Zhang Hui in his eyes.


    Zhang Hui began to hesitate a bit, and he also felt that he should step aside. He and Fu Yan couldn¡¯t talk about friendship. He has a task now, so he really shouldn¡¯t mess with these unnecessary troubles on the way. .


    Luo Yun had already dodged behind the carriage to hide. He saw that Zhang Hui was hesitating and waved to Zhang Hui, motioning for Zhang Hui to pass, and then they drove away in the carriage.


    Fu Yan also pushed on Zhang Hui''s shoulder, and said, "Let''s go, there is no agreement that we will share adversity! If they were to deal with you, I might have already left."


    Zhang Hui came out of the ten sharp swordsmen who surrounded Fu Yan, and walked towards the carriage that was parked aside, but then he thought that if they were suffering, he felt that Fu Yan would not go away. I don¡¯t know why. , On this issue, he would believe in Fu Yan so much.


    Luo Yun got on the carriage and saw Zhang Hui still looking at Fu Yan, and urged: "Let''s go, what else is good."


    Zhang Hui hesitated to get into the carriage, but asked the coachman to wait before leaving.


    Looking at Zhang Hui like this, Luo Yun always felt unreliable and was so anxious that he was at a loss with his fists from time to time.


    When Zhang Hui looked over to Fu Yan, Fu Yan had already fought with Sangda.


    Sanda made the knife extra sturdy, uncommonly unified with his appearance.


    When Zhang Hui was in Beimang, he once saw a person in Yidaoge using flying knives, and his skill was obviously not as good as Sangda. It seems that Daoge must get rid of Fu Yan with great efforts.


    The ten quick swordsmen who surrounded Fu Yan also attacked Fu Yan at the same time. The speed of the sword and the tightness of the formation seemed to be a wall of swords formed around Fu Yan, so that he could not find a breakthrough.


    Fu Yan was arrogant and didn''t put this group of people in his eyes. Even if he was trapped, he still put out a lot of strength and was always fighting against the trapped beast.


    Zhang Hui was watching. The dozens of black figures were mixed with dazzling white knife lights, set against the long yellow sand, which made him feel the majestic atmosphere and tragic taste.


    When he saw the tenacity that Fu Yan realized when he was tenacious against the enemy, he suddenly showed some respect for Fu Yan. Unknowingly, he turned to Fu Yan''s side, his eyes always following Fu Yan, as if he had already joined. Go in and deal with these people together with Fu Yan.


    Bei Amen mainly practiced the Qi Zong technique. Fu Yan mainly relied on real power to protect his body when fighting against ten quick swordsmen, but there was another Sanda that he couldn''t cope with. He had to do everything possible to fight with Sanda. confrontation.


    "Fu Yan, you are so courageous, don''t you know that many people in the martial arts world are waiting to kill you? You are still so arrogant to rush between Qi and Yan! Today, if you were planted in my Sangda hands Here, it¡¯s not useless that I trained these fast-swordsmen and have been looking for you for so long."


    "Stop talking nonsense, no matter what you are, it is no different from a cat or puppy to me. You shamelessly bring so many people to kill me and try it alone. You may not have won me." Fu Yan He has been struggling, but he is still full of breath.


    Sangda slashed at Fu Yan again: "To deal with the evil of martial arts like you, where is the gentleman''s way to be used."


    Sangda''s knife fell over Fu Yan''s shoulder. Fu Yan turned sideways in the air, and his whole body quickly flew out. After a short pause under his feet, he slapped Sangda on his waist.


    Sang Da stepped firmly in the yellow sand, and slashed at Fu Yan''s palm strength. A white light struck Fu Yan, colliding with Fu Yan''s palm strength midway, shaking both sides. The sharp knife retreated sharply.


    Sanda slashed at Fu Yan again, and Fu Yan''s eyes flickered. At this time, the sharp swordsmen attacked him at once, and the formation was too fast for him to dodge.


    Zhang Hui couldn''t help squeezing a sweat for Fu Yan beside him, saying, "Oops, Fu Yan may not be able to hold it anymore."


    Zhang Hui''s feet unconsciously began to move, and drew his sword towards Fu Yan. He didn''t have time to think too much. It was completely instructed by the emotions in his heart that he couldn''t help but save Fu Yan.


    Those sharp swordsmen never thought that Zhang Hui would suddenly come forward to rescue them, and even less that the young man who was dismissed by Sangda was so powerful in swordsmanship, and it seemed that he saw through their sword formation at the beginning, and was determined to break them. The knife array.


    The Sakura Sword in Zhang Hui''s hand attracted Sanda''s attention, and he shouted: "Qing Sakura?"


    Zhang Hui looked at Sanda, his face was obviously beginning to get a little nervous, staring at Zhang Hui with wide-eyed, ready to do his best to confront the two at any time.


    When Zhang Hui looked from a distance, he also saw some eyebrows about the formations used by these ten quick-swordsmen. When he discussed "Yunsheng Position Art" with Yundou, he also worked hard to crack the formations. .When he rushed to Fu Yan, he immediately broke a barrier in this formation. The formation was originally the most strict, but now it was broken midway by Zhang Hui. Even if the number of people is large, it will instantly collapse when confronting the enemy.


    Fu Yan therefore had a chance to breathe, and the two of them launched a counterattack to the quick knife hands.

 684 Chapter 684 Big Swallow Blade Pavilion (3)

    Sanda suddenly stood in front of Zhang Hui, and the knife in his hand also turned aside, and asked, "This little brother is a disciple of Lushan?"


    "How do you know?" Zhang Hui asked casually.


    Sanda laughed twice at Tian haha, and said: "The world is really unsurprising. Now why are the disciples of Lushan and the people from Bei Amen standing together to deal with our sword pavilion?"


    Zhang Hui said: "You made things too troublesome. Fu Yan and I are just companions on the road, not involving the grievances between so many sects."


    Fu Yan was very moved when he saw Zhang Hui''s help in time. Hearing what Zhang Hui said, the implication was that Zhang Hui would not consider the grievances between these sects, and Zhang Hui would help him only because they were private. friendship.


    "This is the first time someone has tried to help me." Fu Yan suddenly muttered in her heart.


    Sangda said again: "Does that little brother know that Fu Yan is behaving badly, killing him, and becoming a great god in the future will definitely become a scourge in the martial world. You and Fu Yan are not embarrassing Lushan? "


    Zhang Hui heard Sangda¡¯s tone as if he was teaching him. He was a little uncomfortable when he heard it. He replied, ¡°What is Fu Yan¡¯s conduct is still inconclusive. It¡¯s you who listened to the rumors and said he was killing him. Did he kill any of you before chasing him?"


    Sanda was speechless by Zhang Hui''s question, so she turned to say: "Our sword pavilion has never been able to ask about the grievances in the martial world, but we can''t tolerate things outside the evil spirits. Yan Zhinan wants Fu Yan to enter the magic repair pool. , Fu Yan''s heart is not righteous, so he can still pay after entering the Demon Cultivation Pool?


    "So you should go to Yan Zhinan to oppose his proposal. What is the use of pestering Fu Yan? Kill one Fu Yan, and Yan Zhinan will have another Fu Yan." Zhang Hui looked at Sang coldly. Da, sharp words, no mercy.


    Sanda sighed long, seemingly inexplicable and inconvenient to speak to Zhang Hui, he thought for a while, raised his eyes, and said: "I think the little brother seems to understand the sword formation, does the little brother know Lushan''s thanks? Mr. Zhuo Xie?"


    "Of course you know, you even know the name of Uncle Shi." Zhang Hui heard Sangda mention Xie Zhuoshi''s tone of respect, and his tone of voice when speaking with Sangda was much more polite.


    "Mr. Xie is the first person in the martial arts formation. The sword formation of our Dayan Blade Pavilion was also created by the ancestors inspired by Mr. Xie Lao. Sangda really envied the little brother to become Lushan''s disciple." His tone was full of envy, and there was no murderous in his eyes, and he asked, "I don''t know the name of this brother."


    After Zhang Hui reported his name, Sanda was very surprised: "It turns out to be Lushan Zhanghui, haha, your identity is often mentioned. Gou Xin¡¯s apprentice, Lu Yan¡¯s son, came from Lushan again, and he still held it. With the Sakura Sword, everything is enough to attract the attention of people in the martial arts world."


    The ten sharp swordsmen had stopped at this moment and looked at Sanda together, waiting for him to give another signal to kill Fu Yan.


    Sanda also knew that Kuaidao Shoumen was waiting for his order, and he began to hesitate a bit, feeling that what Zhang Hui just said was reasonable.


    Fu Yan looked at Sanda with an arrogant expression: "Hey, the black-faced monster, can''t you fight anymore? Why are you still there?"


    Sang Da listened to Fu Yan''s tone, seemingly childish, and felt that Fu Yan was not so badly bad, but like a child who hadn''t been taught well, and there was still room for reproduction.


    Zhang Hui saw that Sangda did not answer Fu Yan. He was obviously hesitant, and then he persuaded: "I see, Dao Ge still lacks consideration on this matter. You may not know what kind of person Fu Yan is. Whether or not you will enter the Demon Cultivation Pool is still undecided. Why don''t you look at the situation anymore? The Blade Pavilion has never liked to participate in disputes. If you are too reckless in this matter, wouldn''t it be a pity?"


    Sanda sighed, took the knife back, and said, "Okay, I will listen to the little brother today. It should be my trust in Lushan''s disciples and Lushan''s reputation. If Fu Yan does things that endanger the martial arts again in the future, It''s not too late to eliminate him."


    As soon as Sanda spoke, all the quick swordsmen also put away the knives one after another.


    Fu Yan was delighted, but he still wanted to gain the upper hand, yelling: "Hey, I won''t fight anymore? I haven''t gotten hooked yet. My trick hasn''t been used yet. You still don''t know how good I am! "


    Sangda ignored Fu Yan, arched his hands towards Zhang Hui, and led everyone on the horse.


    Zhang Hui looked at Fu Yan''s dissatisfaction and wanted to laugh a little. He clearly couldn''t stand it up just now, and he insisted that he hadn''t used his trick. This was nothing like the tone of those aggressive and unconvinced children. Different.


    Zhang Hui and Fu Yan walked towards the carriage and saw Luo Yun coming out from under the carriage, looking at them with embarrassment, and squeezing out a smile: "It''s okay. People passed away."


    Zhang Hui originally praised Luo Yun a little bit. He felt that he was extremely meticulous, and everything was just right. He was very relieved, but now seeing Luo Yun put on a smiling face to cater to them, he felt very awkward. Suddenly I didn''t want to answer his words.


    The carriage continued to drive north, Zhang Hui lifted the curtain of the window and saw Sanda and his party in the same direction as them.


    Sanda saw Zhang Hui lift the curtain to look at them, and rode up to talk to Zhang Hui.


    "Brother Zhang is also going north?" Sangda asked warmly.


    "Exactly." Zhang Hui simply replied, not daring to tell Sanda much about the purpose of his trip.


    Sangda said, "Brother Zhang, walk all the way to the north and you will reach Yan Luogu." Sangda said, looking at Zhang Hui suspiciously.


    "Yan Luogu? Is it a bad road?" Zhang Hui heard Sangda''s tone to remind him something.


    "Brother Zhang came from the east, but didn''t know about Yan Luogu. Fan Ying, the former general of the Qi state, brought a group of people to grab a few government offices. Now he is king in Yanluo Valley, and Yan Luogu is easy to defend. It''s hard to attack, and it''s hard for officials and soldiers to get in." Sanda said, in a very lively tone.


    Zhang Hui hadn''t heard of this when he left Changdu. It seems that Fan Ying''s occupation of Yan Luogu was just the past few days.


    Hearing what Sang Da had said in the carriage, Fu Yan put his head to the window and said to Zhang Hui: "Yan Luogu, what are you afraid of? Let''s take a look and see how Fan Ying ruled the mountain."


    Sangda said again: "Yan Luogu is close to the country of Yan, and the emperor of Qi is going to panic now. If Fan Ying expands in this area, he will join forces with the country of Yan to deal with the country of Qi in the future. There will be no stability."


    The people in the knife pavilion have never asked about the government, so Sanda always treats himself as someone outside the world when talking about these things, with joking and indifference in his tone.

 685 Chapter 685

    Zhang Hui secretly said: "This Fan Ying is so courageous, he dared to openly confront the court, isn''t this a rebellion?"


    He also thought that Ji Lian had left Changdu and headed north. He and Fan Ying have always been in the same boat, and he will probably also go to Yan Luogu to find Fan Ying.


    After Sangda and Zhang Hui walked for a while, seeing that Zhang Hui didn''t intend to have a deep friendship with him, they said goodbye: "The brothers I brought have to hurry. Let''s go one step ahead, Brother Zhang, there will be a period later."


    After Zhang Hui Sangda and the others were sent away, only their carriage remained on this large piece of sand. The creaking sound of the carriage echoed between the heavens and the earth, making people feel lonely in their hearts.


    Fu Yan looked at Luo Yun''s undecided look, and said with contempt: "I was scared just now, don''t worry, these Yan people all regard themselves as great heroes, and won''t kill people like you who have no power to bind chickens. "


    Zhang Huichao gave Fu Yan a wink and motioned him not to bully Luo Yun with words. He knew that Luo Yun was not as careless as Fu Yan.


    When Fu Yan saw that Zhang Hui would not let him tease Luo Yun, he teased Zhang Hui: "Didn¡¯t the black-faced blame just say that Fan Ying rebelled in front of him? I don¡¯t know if Ji Yuan knows or not, he should know, you and Didn''t Ji Yuan have a deep friendship? Don''t you help him fight Fan Ying?"


    When Fu Yan said this, Luo Yun immediately stared at Zhang Hui¡¯s face, paying attention to Zhang Huihui¡¯s reaction, because Hoblin had sent him this way to stare at Zhang Hui. He wanted to know what Zhang Hui did to the court. What is the attitude of the matter.


    Zhang Hui said: "I am leaving Changdu this time without asking political affairs. My friendship is friendship, but it should not be confused."


    Zhang Hui had long guessed that Luo Yun was sent by the court to stare at him, and in front of Luo Yun, he also made his attitude clear.


    Luo Yun was just listening, paying attention to Zhang Hui''s attitude, and did not interrupt, pretending to be dedicated to Zhang Hui''s dispatch.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yun Dou took office as a new official in the Great Capital City, and it was difficult to get away. Just as someone was going to the southwest, Yun Dou first sent the trustee to Meimei.


    Meimei was almost healed in Yaowanggu disease. She had been waiting for Zhang Hui to pick her up. Now that she saw this letter, she couldn''t help but immediately decided to go with Zhang Hui.


    For a woman of Meimei''s age, the love in her heart occupies a large part of her whole thoughts. The last time Zhang Hui went to Beimang, she had no news for a year. She had already suffered enough. And this time Zhang Hui went to the hometown of the Demon Sect to be more dangerous than last time, so she was willing to endure the hardships of the journey, and not to endure that kind of worry.


    After Mei Mei received the letter, she immediately shared her thoughts with Wen Xin. Although Wen Xin was worried about Mei Mei, she understood Mei Mei. If she was prevented from letting her go, she would still be uneasy.


    Therefore, Meimei left the Medicine King Valley and set off to the north.


    If you walk directly to the north from Yaowanggu, there will be a lot of mountains in between, so she still needs to make a slight circle to the east, and this circle will be around Changdu.


    This is the first time she has walked north, and the journey went smoothly. When she got near Changdu, she always felt that someone nearby was staring at her, and those people never showed up.


    "It''s weird, it doesn''t seem to be harming me. I don''t know what they want to do?" Mumbled in his brows, wondering who is staring at her.


    Another day later, Meimei was walking on the road and saw a sedan chair stopped a dozen steps in front of her. The figure of the person walking down the sedan chair was very familiar.


    Looking closely at Meimei, it was actually Zhu Si.Although Zhu Si''s dress was similar to that of passers-by, his figure and movements were still recognized by the eyebrows.


    "Big Brother Zhu." Eyebrows were surprised.Zhu Si has always been by Ji Yuan''s side, treating Meimei very well, and now even though his identity is different, Meimei still calls him like before.


    Meimei hurriedly greeted her. Only then did she think that someone was following her in the past two days, maybe it was Zhu Si''s.


    Zhu Sidao: "What a coincidence, Meimei, my people said that they saw you nearby, and it is really you."


    Meimei looked at the way Zhu Si was talking, and knew that Zhu Si would not look for her alone. He was usually related to Ji Yuan when looking for her, but this place was still far from the palace, so Ji Yuan was also nearby.


    "Miss Meimei, your Majesty would like to please." Zhu Si smiled and looked at Meimei. He saw Meimei look surprised, and added, "You don''t need to enter the palace, it''s in the humble house."


    Meimei was taken by Zhu Si to the gate of a house, and Zhu Si walked to her to lead her in.


    This place looked extremely secluded from the outside, but as soon as I walked in, there were a lot of people inside. Although they were dressed similarly to Zhu Si, they looked heroic and solemn, and looked like guards in the palace.


    Zhu Si brought his eyebrows into the inner courtyard, when Ji Yuan had already greeted him.


    Meimei saw Ji Yuan from a distance, and was startled for a moment. Ji Yuan looked at her with the same expression as before, but she didn''t dare to look at him as before.


    In order not to create a estrangement between his eyebrows and eyebrows, Ji Yuan deliberately restored the same dress he used to be when he was the seventh prince.


    Meimei knelt down towards Ji Yuan, and said in a low voice: "Caomin sees your Majesty."


    Ji Yuan wanted to lift his eyebrows up. When he stretched his hand in front of the eyebrows, the eyebrows pressed his head lower and his body moved back. Ji Yuan said: "Hurry up."


    Zhu Si asked people to bring up the chair, Fu Jiyuan sat down, and then all the people around him withdrew.


    Ji Yuan looked unscrupulously on his brows and brows. This face that was as clean as a bud blooming made him worry every time he looked at it. This face touched his heart from the beginning, but he always restrained himself in the past. , Don''t let himself look more, now he can finally look at her happily.


    While in Lushan, Meimei gave Ji Yuan a lot of sweet memories. He still thinks that Lushan is the happiest time in his life, but at that time he was just a seventh prince that his father didn¡¯t like, he couldn¡¯t control it at all. Own marriage.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Hui came out halfway and snatched the heart of the eyebrows. He was heartbroken, but when he thought of wooing talents, he could only reluctantly cut his love, and would not affect the trust between Zhang Hui and him because of the eyebrows.


    Up to now, his goal has been achieved. In the match with Ji Lian, he has won and sat firmly on the throne. He has got everything he wants. What else does he dare not dare to?


    In Meimei¡¯s impression, Ji Yuan has always been humble and polite, and rarely overreaches. Now he stares at her so much, making her a little scared and a little displeased.She felt that Ji Yuan had changed after all.

 686 Chapter 686

    Ji Yuan got up and walked in the garden, with eyebrows following behind, not daring to speak rashly.


    Ji Yuan suddenly looked back: "Are you going to find Zhang Hui alone?"


    Eyebrow bowed his head to answer: "Yes."


    "Do you know which way he went?"


    "Inquiry, you should know."


    "Then you know which way he went?"


    "As long as you get there, you can always get closer to him."


    Hearing this, Ji Yuan felt jealous, and his beloved is now willing to work hard just to get closer to the other person.


    Ji Yuan laughed twice and looked straight at his eyebrows: "I know all these, and I know where he is now."


    Meimei knelt down and said firmly: "I beg your Majesty to inform."


    Ji Yuan looked up again and laughed at himself, saying: "What if I don''t tell you? No, I don''t plan to let you leave here to find Zhang Hui."


    After Ji Yuan finished speaking, there was a strong controlling force in his eyes looking at Meimei. That force had been suppressed in his heart for a long time, and now he finally expressed it wantonly.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Ji Yuan in surprise. She couldn''t react to Ji Yuan''s tone and expression. She didn''t expect Ji Yuan, who was once gentle and humble, to suddenly become like this.


    "Does your majesty let me be brought here to trap me here?" Meimei and Ji Yuan spoke in a tit-for-tat tone, "No matter what, I will go to Zhang Hui."


    After Meimei said this, standing so opposite to Ji Yuan didn''t feel so afraid of him, but was able to express his thoughts in his heart with a more generous and calm attitude.


    Ji Yuan raised his sword eyebrows, frowned slightly, and said sharply: "Could it be possible that you thought I would not stop you?"


    Without answering his eyebrows, he tilted his head to the other side.


    Ji Yuan continued: "Even if this house can''t hold you down, won''t my thousands of troops be able to stop you?"


    Meimei turned his head to look at Ji Yuan, the stubbornness in his eyes remained undiminished, and Ji Yuan also looked at Meimei firmly, neither of them would give in.


    After a while, my eyebrows sighed, and the voice of his speech softened a lot: "Your Majesty, Zhang Hui and I have long agreed that we will not be separated in this life. We are just insignificant people to your Majesty, and I hope your majesty will achieve it."


    "I will make you perfect, who will make me perfect?" Ji Yuan immediately asked after his eyebrows fell.


    Meimei avoided his gaze again.


    Ji Yuan sighed in his heart, and didn''t want to talk with Meimei. He knew that he would only get more and more angry about this matter, and he was about to flick his sleeves away.


    He walked to the opening outside and said loudly: "Zhu Si, take her well, and she is not allowed to leave without my permission."


    Eyebrows watched Ji Yuan leave, and sighed helplessly. She knew Ji Yuan. She knew that Ji Yuan was just angry. After a while, if he figured it out, he would naturally let her go. If he didn''t let her go, Even if she could get the house, Ji Yuan would have trouble holding her, so it''s better to wait here first.


    After Ji Yuan returned to the palace, his heart was still depressed, and his mind was always thinking about the stubborn look of his eyebrows. He really wanted to get angry again and again, tugging in his heart, making him want to sigh.


    He drove away everyone on his left and right, and was finally able to stay purely for a while by himself. At this time, someone outside said that Hoblin would beg to see him.


    Ji Yuan complained: "I knew he was coming. This old fox is always staring at me."


    He and Hoblin are as close as a teacher and a student. They can work together on major issues, but they often disagree on minor issues.


    After Hobilin came in, he walked to Ji Yuan to salute. Before he got down on his knees, Ji Yuan motioned to him not to kneel.


    Hobilin hooked his waist and looked frightened, but his eyes looked at Ji Yuan boldly.


    Ji Yuan watched Hobby Lin stared at him with his mouth closed, and when he saw that he had something to say, he asked, "What does the Prime Minister have to say?"


    "Your Majesty is upset about what is going on, so the old minister has something to say." Hoblin lowered his head, seemingly courteous, but his tone was a bit sharp.


    Ji Yuan was a little helpless, and said coldly: "I can''t hide anything from the Prime Minister. Meimei is going to find Zhang Hui. I stopped her. You must say something wrong with what I did. Let''s talk."


    Hoblin cleared his throat, stepped forward two steps, arched his hands towards Ji Yuan, and said, "The old minister is honest, your Majesty did not do it properly.


    "Your Majesty has always said that Zhang Hui is an individual talent. It is a pity that such a talent has no intention of participating in the court and is unwilling to be an official, but he is not at all ineffective.


    "Your Majesty think about the current situation. There is Yan Kingdom in the north, Beimang in the west, and Beimang leaning on Bei Amen. That is getting more and more arrogant. Only Lushan can hold Bei Amen, and Zhang Hui is the younger one of Lushan disciples. The best in the generation.


    "Although Zhang Hui is unwilling to participate in political affairs, he and Bei Amen have unclear grievances. He killed Ye Xiang, and Huan Chen had already had a deep grudge. Coupled with the disappearance of his father, Bei Amen I can''t get rid of the relationship. We are now hoping that Zhang will become stronger, and it is best to use him to attack Bei Amen."


    Ji Yuan heard Hobilin say a lot, and felt that the analysis was well done, but he was still thinking about eyebrows, so he asked: "So are these related to eyebrows so big?"


    Hoblin said: "This boy Zhang Hui has a lot of love and righteousness. If your majesty intervenes between him and his eyebrows, this woman is very stubborn. If something happens in the future, wouldn''t he want to hate your majesty and fight the court ?"


    Ji Yuan felt very angry when he heard this, and the grievance in his heart gushed out: "I was able to give up my children''s affair for this throne, but now... hey, I sit on the river and mountain but I want to be afraid of him. The woman who dared to snatch him, this throne is really useless!"


    Seeing Ji Yuan, Hoblin was really annoyed, so he didn''t dare to persuade him anymore, so he knelt down and said, "Your majesty calm down, please think twice."


    Although Ji Yuan had grievances in his heart, he also agreed with Hoblin. Right now, he could only win over Zhang Hui and use Zhang Hui to attack Bei Amen.


    Hobilin felt Ji Yuan''s anger a little bit down, and then carefully raised his head and whispered: "Your Majesty, Meimei, this girl grew up in Lushan after all, and can''t get on the stage. Even if she enters the palace, her life will be fine. It¡¯s not easy. Let¡¯s talk about what your Majesty wants. The harem will be enriched in the future, and there will be people who are pleased."


    "It''s done, Prime Minister, for the current plan, what do you think should be done?" Ji Yuan finally turned the corner, his tone relaxed a lot.


    Hoblin said: "From the perspective of the old minister, let''s let Meimei go to Zhang Hui. This girl is smart. She may not be a good helper by Zhang Hui''s side, and in the future, she may be an introduction to provoke Zhang Hui and Bei Amen. "


    Hearing what Hoblin said, Ji Yuan was a little worried: "Okay, then follow the prime minister''s words, but don''t hurt her."

 687 Chapter 687 Fu Yans Resuscitation (1)

    On the second day, Meimei was on the Fourth Mansion of Zhu, and she was beginning to feel uneasy. At this time, Zhu Si came over.


    Zhu Si''s face was full of smiles, and his gentle manner was still the same as before.


    Meimei guessed that there should be a turning point in this matter, and immediately greeted him, and asked, "Brother Zhu, has your Majesty changed his mind?"


    Zhu Si took out a map painted on sheepskin from his arms and handed it to his eyebrow hands: "With this, you should find Master Zhang much easier."


    Meimei saw that it was actually a very detailed map, which was relieved, knowing that Ji Yuan should have changed his mind and was finally willing to help her.


    Zhu Si did not say that this was what Ji Yuan meant, and did not mention Ji Yuan a word.Because when Ji Yuan asked him to do this, he specifically told him not to mention himself.


    Zhu Sidao: "The journey from Changdu to Yanguo is a long way away. I specially found a good horse for the girl with eyebrow and eyebrow, and you also bring the silver."


    As Zhu Si said, he took out a pack of silver and stuffed it into his eyebrow hands.


    Meimei declined several times, knowing that this was what Ji Yuan meant, but Zhu Si didn''t mention Ji Yuan because of Ji Yuan''s face. She knew that he couldn''t hold back Ji Yuan, so she only accepted them all.


    She left the Fourth Mansion of Zhu and rushed to the north.


    Because of the long distance, Zhang Hui and the others had to choose the route along the river, so that water and accommodation would be much more convenient. For Fu Yan, it was more interesting to see all kinds of rare things along the way, so he always encouraged Zhang Hui to walk along the river. , If you just go this way, you will be delayed on the road for a longer time.


    They came to a place called "Xuanhe County", which was a very humane place on this desolate road. After Zhang Hui and the others arrived, they immediately felt the emotion of not wanting to leave.


    It''s closed but rich. Most of the people living here have a contented smile on their faces, and their tone of voice also has a gentle and tactful taste.


    This place is like a woman with a beautiful face coming after a group of rough men walking on the street, giving people a kind of joy like finding a clear spring in the desert.


    Fu Yan was immersed in the satisfaction of eating and drinking all the way, and some forgot that he was still on the way and that they had to leave this place.


    Zhang Hui ridiculed: "If you like this place so much, you can find someone from the family to be your son-in-law. Anyway, you are handsome, and any girl will be attracted to you."


    Luo Yun is usually unsmiling, and when he hears Zhang Hui teasing Fu Yan, he also laughs.


    Fu Yan seems not to take Zhang Hui¡¯s joke very much in his heart. Although he has a handsome face, he usually enjoys the feeling of being chased, but he doesn¡¯t seem to know anything about female sex yet. I don''t realize how Zhang would tease him.


    Switching to the other road, they smelled a wave of wine.


    As soon as Zhang Hui smelled the wine, he felt very happy in his heart, and praised: "Good wine!"


    "It''s so fragrant, let''s take a look." Fu Yan shakes her exquisite and straight nose like a dog, as if trying to find out some secret from the fragrance.


    The more they go to the other end of the road, the stronger the aroma of the wine, which can unknowingly urge them to speed up.


    When they reached a corner, a dirty and old flag appeared in front of them, with "wine" written on it.


    The low room was shrouded in heat, and a mist rolled out from the window from time to time. The fragrance was so strong that it almost made people nearby become intoxicated.


    There was a small open space outside the liquor store. Several tables were set up. Several people sat there talking, laughing and laughing. The whole atmosphere was lively and happy.


    "...More than half a catty? If you two are drunk, don''t occupy my table here, I will throw you into the river to feed the fish!"


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice, as crisp as spring water, came from the messy noise of the shop.


    "Stop here for a while." Fu Yan suggested.


    The three sat around a low table, waiting for the store to come out to greet.


    At this moment, a woman in a water-red dress walked out of her. Her face was a little red from the steaming heat inside. Her smooth face was as delicate and beautiful as peach blossom petals. A pair of eyes looked towards Zhang Hui, which made people feel immediately. Her eyes were clear and lively.


    She gave a drink to the neighbor''s table, walked to Zhang Hui and the others, looked at the faces of several people, but finally stared at Fu Yan.


    Fu Yan raised her head and looked at her. Suddenly, she felt as if her eyes were blurred, and she seemed to be dizzy.


    "My son, what wine to drink?" the woman asked with a smile.


    "Ah? I don''t know... ask him." Fu Yan''s mind was blank, and she had to look at Zhang Hui.


    When the woman walked over to Zhang Hui, Fu Yan felt that she could take a good breath. He muttered in his heart: "This girl is a monster, how come I panic."


    Zhang Hui only said to let her serve everyone''s favorite wine, she smiled and agreed, and the thin figure quickly got into the store.


    The three were gossiping at the table. They heard a middle-aged man and a woman talking to the woman just now. Fu Yan vaguely heard that the woman seemed to be called "Mi''er", and the name was repeated over and over again. Sounded in his heart.


    When the wine came up, Fu Yan picked it up and smelled the aroma of the wine. The excitement and joy in his mind forced him to drink the wine quickly.


    After a few glasses of wine, he began to feel dizzy, and he felt that all he saw before his eyes was the appearance of the woman named Mi''er just now.


    Zhang Hui saw that Fu Yan was drinking very fast, and thought that Fu Yan was drinking very well, but after a while, Fu Yan started to feel dizzy.


    Fu Yan didn''t talk nonsense when she was drunk, she just drank a cup after a cup of dementia.


    Zhang Hui didn''t persuade him to see Fu Yan like this, so he let him drink all the time. The big deal was that he would drink him without waiting for a while.


    Mi''er walked over and saw Fu Yan''s head buried on the table motionless, she said to Zhang Hui, "This young man is already drunk and can''t serve wine."


    Hearing Mi''er''s voice, Fu Yan slowly raised her head and smiled idiotically at her.


    This smile made Zhang Hui next to him look a little inexplicable. Zhang Hui had seen Fu Yan smile at the women running after him, but they all smiled very well. Now Fu Yan smiled at Mi''er, but smiled. Very hard, let him see the difference at a glance.


    When Mi''er turned her head and walked away, Fu Yan suddenly stood up crookedly, trying to pull Mi''er''s arm from behind.


    Upon seeing this, Zhang Hui hurried to stop Fu Yan. At this time, Mi''er was also looking back at Fu Yan suspiciously.


    Zhang Hui explained: "No wonder girl, he is drunk."


    Mi''er concealed a smile, lowered her head slightly, and quickly turned and entered the shop.

 688 Chapter 688 Fu Yans Resuscitation (2)

    Zhang Hui was worried that Fu Yan would stay here and cause trouble when he was drunk, so he helped Fu Yan and left.


    Fu Yan squinted his eyes, his feet were already unsteady, but he turned his head from time to time to look at the small liquor store. When he looked over, his eyes were always smiling, but he didn''t say anything.


    The two of them had walked dozens of steps away, and Fu Yan suddenly pushed Zhang Hui away, walked back a few steps, and then tried to stabilize herself.


    Zhang Hui was going to help him again. He waved to Zhang Hui and rushed to the liquor store.


    Zhang Hui saw that he was going well now, so he didn''t chase him.


    After a while, Fu Yan came out of it again. He lowered his head and smiled as he walked, with sweetness in his smile.


    Zhang Hui looked at Fu Yan like that, and asked curiously, "What''s the matter? He laughed like this."


    "I just went in and asked Mi''er her parents if they would like to come to the house." Fu Yan smiled and took exaggerated strides under her feet, looking back at the store from time to time.


    "Huh?" Zhang Hui felt very unbelievable. Fu Yan seemed to be unconscious about the relationship between men and women. He never talked about it. Is it that he suddenly became unconscious when he saw Mier today?


    Zhang Hui asked: "Are you kidding us? Then how did they reply to you?"


    "Haha." Fu Yan laughed twice before saying, "Mie''s mother is scooping hot water, she took a spoon and poured the water on my feet and drove me out."


    Zhang Hui and Luo Yun laughed, thinking that Fu Yan hadn''t gotten his mind before. They suddenly rushed to say something like this with others, and felt that he was really embarrassed and ridiculous.


    Several people went back to the inn and rested for a night. When Zhang Hui mentioned the son-in-law to Fu Yan again, Fu Yan changed back to the way he was not open before, denying: "What are you talking about, I have forgotten them all."


    Zhang Hui didn''t know whether Fu Yan really forgot or faked it, so he said, "Since we have forgotten, then let''s go on our way and leave here."


    Fu Yan rolled his eyes, still replied without changing his face, "Then go."


    After they packed their things, they got into the carriage and walked north along the busiest road in Xuanhe County.


    The carriage went all the way, and a gust of wind brought the smell of wine over yesterday.


    Suddenly a pink figure dashed out in front of the carriage, and it was Mi''er who stopped in front of the carriage.


    Zhang would open the curtain and see Mi''er''s eyes staring at this side, her eyes were firm and stubborn, completely different from the lively and kind look they saw yesterday.


    Zhang Hui looked at Mi''er not looking for him, but waiting for Fu Yan in the carriage to come out.


    "Girl, are you looking for me?" Zhang Hui said this deliberately, leading Mi''er to tell her that she was looking for Fu Yan. He knew that Fu Yan was afraid to come out now and deliberately teased Fu Yan.


    "I''m looking for the one in the car." As soon as Mi''er spoke, her expression became a little unnatural, her face was flushed and her eyes dodge a little.


    Mi''er was originally looking at this side firmly, which made Zhang Hui feel that she was really a straightforward and violent woman. She stopped in front of the carriage so directly to find Fu Yan, but when Mi''er was talking, she knew that she was giving I force myself to be courageous before coming out to stop the carriage.


    Zhang Hui knew that Fu Yan in the car had clearly heard what Mi''er said, but Fu Yan still didn''t come out. Zhang Hui waited for a while and was a little embarrassed. He didn''t know how to deal with Mi''er next.


    Seeing that Fu Yan couldn''t come out, Mi''er flushed even more with anger, frowned, pursed her lips, glanced into the car again, and said bitterly, "Isn''t the drunkenness that I said is not counted?" "


    Zhang Hui listened to Mi''er''s question, and guessed what Fu Yan had said to Mi''er when she entered the store yesterday.


    Zhang Hui looked at Mi''er and didn''t know how to persuade her, and everyone fell into silence.


    "Can not remember."


    The cold voice of Fu Yan from the car made Zhang Hui feel regretful after hearing it. He knew that Mi''er would definitely feel uncomfortable after hearing this.


    He complained to Fu Yan in his heart: "I didn''t expect you to look fearless and fearless, but you are so useless at this time."


    In these days, Zhang Hui understands Fu Yan more and more. In fact, Fu Yan is lonelier than anyone else. He just pretends to be cold-blooded and heartless. He avoids and behaves in the relationship between people. Very cowardly.


    Zhang Hui heard Fu Yan''s rapid breathing on the other side of the curtain, and knew that Fu Yan was also listening carefully to the movement outside the car. Taking advantage of Fu Yan''s carelessness, he suddenly pulled him out, and Fu Yan came out of the curtain. Halfway through, Zhang Hui retreated behind him and kicked under the car hard on his ass. Although Fu Yan wanted to make herself fall and fall decently, she staggered forward and rushed out. A few steps.


    Zhang Hui said loudly to the coachman: "Go, leave him alone, throw him here to be the son-in-law."


    After Zhang Hui got into the car, Luo Yun raised the window curtain and looked out, and saw Fu Yan standing in front of Mi''er blankly.


    Luo Yun said: "I don''t know if it will be successful, don''t he just kicked it off and he will chase after a while." Luo Yun felt fortunate and worried at this time. They finally got rid of Fu Yan, but he saw Fu Yan''s inattentive look. Maybe it won''t happen with Mi''er.


    The carriage was heading north, but after noon, Fu Yan was not chasing him. Zhang Hui expected that this should be done, and they and Fu Yan might really be separated.


    When the sun was about to set, Fu ** chased Mi''er with the horse.


    When Luo Yun saw Fu Yan chasing him, his face immediately became gloomy, and he didn''t want to say anything.


    Zhang Hui saw Mi''er sitting in front of Fu Yan smiling shyly, guessing that Fu Yan might be showing off.


    Fu Yan said: "We are on the road together, Mi''er is with us."


    Suddenly Zhang Hui was a little bit dumbfounded, and scolded Fu Yan, "You abducted the other''s daughter. You are going to be brought to court!"


    "She begged her parents to agree to go with me. I will take her to see many interesting places, and then accompany her back. We are still selling wine in that store." Fu Yan said, and Mi''er who looked back at him smiled.


    The closeness of these two people made Zhang feel sour and helpless. They were so bold in their thoughts that they could make a pair.


    Zhang Hui ridiculed: "I have something to do with me, I am not taking you around the mountains and rivers. I am already embarrassed by taking you..."


    "If I don''t come back to find you, will you scold me for valuing sex than friends?"


    Zhang Hui meditated on the word "Friend" spoken by Fu Yan, and felt that this word had a very human touch. On the way, he didn''t even think that Fu Yan regarded him as a friend, nor did he think that Fu Yan would treat him as a friend. Anyone who is a friend, now he obviously feels that Fu Yan has changed a little.

 689 Chapter 689 Lost Love (1)

    Zhang Hui looked at Fu Yan and let out a long sigh. He thought that the journey was dangerous. It would be inconvenient for Fu Yan to take a girl who can''t martial arts, so he said: "Well, let''s take Mi''er girl for some fun. Go wherever you are, let¡¯s go separately."


    "No need, no, we are so lively, let''s talk about it, it''s good to have a caring, if you want to be more verbose, you are thinking that we are in trouble." Fu Yan smiled mischievously, and got closer to Mi''er.


    At this time, Luo Yun also got out of the car and helped Zhang Hui to say that Fu Yan took a girl on the road, he might encounter danger at any time, which was too inconvenient.


    But Fu Yan ignored Luo Yun at all. As soon as Zhang Hui''s carriage left, he followed behind.


    Zhang Hui knew that Fu Yan couldn''t listen to them at all, so he had to leave it to Fu Yan first. If something happened on the road, Fu Yan would naturally know the serious relationship, and he would naturally send Mi''er. go back.


    Along the way, Fu Yan and Mi''er would walk away from time to time for a while, but they never got separated from Zhang Hui''s carriage, maintaining roughly the same speed.


    Zhang Hui will see Fu Yan Mi''er being happy and separated, and will think of eyebrows from time to time.


    "I don''t know if the eyebrows are over in Yaowang Valley at the moment. Yundou has handled the things in Changdu, so he should help me pick up eyebrows and return to Lushan."


    Zhang Hui thought that he didn''t know when he would see eyebrows, and he would always feel melancholy.


    Zhang Hui talked to Fu Yan from the window from time to time. When they said that Yan Luogu was not far from here, Fu Yan asked Mi''er if she knew about Fan Ying''s army in Xuanhe County.


    Mi''er said: "You are talking about the old man Fan. I heard that he is the imperial court''s anti-thief, but the government hasn''t taken him yet, but he dared to provoke the government. When he passed through Xuanhe County, our house The store was closed, and the money was buried. As a result, they didn''t rob our house. They only robbed the Zhu family who opened the drug store in Xuanhe County. There was no way. The Zhu family''s wealth had spread too far. "


    "The government dare not move him?" Fu Yan asked.


    "The government in our small place is not comparable to other places. I heard my father say that the army of Mr. Fan are desperadoes. They used to be able to fight fierce battles. The government lords waited for the court to take care of them. "Mi''er doesn''t know much about this matter, and she can only say a few words through hearsay.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself, Fan Ying is no different from the bandits now, and I don''t know what he can do in the end by fighting against the Qi court.


    Luo Yun looked at the map and reminded: "We are not far from Yan Luo Valley now. Everyone is so long-minded, let''s proceed carefully."


    A few people rushed for a few days, and the vision along the way was broad, the wind was beautiful, the mood of Fu Yan and Mi''er children, the words were naive, but they added a lot of laughter along the way.


    After Fu Yan had Mi''er, Zhang Hui always felt that he had changed himself, and he became more aware of the emotional communication between people, and he was no longer as blunt and strange as before, and his words and deeds were normal. People are so out of place.


    Zhang Hui sometimes thinks that this Mi''er must have never thought that Fu Yan was a murderous demon before.


    At noon, a few people began to feel hungry. After walking for a while, they saw a small shop on the side of the road from a distance. Fu Yan was happy and took Mi''er to go to the shop first. Eat some hot meals.


    When Zhang Hui and the others got out of the carriage, Fu Yan and Mi''er were already sitting at the table in the small shop and beckoning to them.


    The noodle shop is small, but because there are few shops along the road, the tables are already full.


    Luo Yun acted cautiously, carefully watching everyone around him wherever he went. When Zhang met the people at every table, he also looked around.


    Although he looked so casually, he always felt something was wrong.


    At this time, a person sitting at the table to the right behind Fu Yan attracted Zhang Hui''s attention.


    In the midsummer season, everyone just wanted to be cool, but this man still wore a hat after sitting down, and his hat was worn extremely low, as if to deliberately cover his face, and the gray robe on his body covered the whole person. It was also tightly covered, and others couldn''t even feel whether he was fat or thin.


    Zhang Hui wondered if this person was from Yan Luogu, because he was afraid of being targeted by the government, so he dressed up.


    Luo Yun also set his sights on the person wearing the hat. He winked at Zhang, indicating that this person was suspicious. Zhang Hui also believed that Luo Yun''s eyesight looked at people and felt that this person was wrong.But he didn''t dare to look at it too much, so as not to cause trouble instead of nothing.


    Fu Yan and Mi''er were eating noodles happily at this time, completely not thinking of paying attention to other people.


    After Zhang Hui sat down, the man sat diagonally opposite him, and he could see his every move at a glance.He felt that the person was also paying attention to their table, although the hat was always pressed against his face, but the gaze from under the hat shot over here from time to time.


    The people present here were tired from the journey, eating noodles with big mouthfuls, but he seemed to have his back straight, and he picked up a few noodles and lowered his head slightly to eat. , That eating phase was especially conspicuous among the group of people who were scornful of their faces.


    When Zhang Hui looked at him, he could only see a few fingers exposed outside the gray robe. Those fingers were long and thinner than women''s fingers, but they did not appear weak, but rather sharp.


    "This person is really weird. It seems to know us, but he refuses to come over and recognize each other." Zhang Huixin said.


    After a while, Fu Yan realized that Zhang Hui and Luo Yun looked a little strange, and looked at them with sullen mouth, feeling that they were too careful.


    Everyone in the room left one after another, but the man was still eating slowly, and in the end he and Zhang Hui were left at the table.


    At this moment, the man suddenly raised his head, and Zhang Hui looked at him at about the same time.


    That face suddenly surprised Zhang Hui.


    He turned out to be Ji Lian!


    "It''s him! I should have seen him a long time ago, and it seems that he is here waiting to catch us!" Zhang Hui''s heart tightened, and there was a tremor all over his body.


    He knew that Ji Lian was a person who had revenge, and Zhang Hui was involved in all the things Ji Lian did in Changdu Shi. Now that he appears here, it seems that the next fierce battle is inevitable.


    Fu Yan saw Zhang Hui¡¯s expression suddenly changed, knowing that the weirdness was on the person behind, he turned around and immediately shouted: "Ha, Ji Lian, it turned out to be you, sneaking behind me. After so long, now that everyone else is gone, everyone can fight happily."

 690 Chapter 690 Lost Love (2)

    Before Fu Yan finished speaking, he saw that Ji Lian pushed the palm of his right hand forward, and the chopsticks in his hand flew out towards Fu Yan.


    Fu Yan had no idea that Ji Lian would shoot so quickly!


    Ji Lian was still talking, and two chopsticks quickly flashed past his eyes and flew towards Mi''er next to him.


    Mi''er was about to turn around to see what was going on behind her, how could Fu Yan suddenly speak with people in such an unfriendly tone.


    Two chopsticks sank into Mi''er''s back and pierced her body.


    Fu Yan hurriedly went to help Mi''er. At this time, Mi''er''s chest was already flushed with blood.


    Fu Yan put one hand through Mi''er''s armpit to support her, and put one hand on her chin and carefully touched her face.


    At this time, Mi''er paled with pain, and she looked at Fu Yan with her eyes open.


    Fu Yan panted quickly, his throat was blocked and he couldn''t make a sound. He could feel Mi''er slowly losing the strength to stand on his hand, and his heart felt more and more painful.


    He gritted his teeth and looked at Ji Lian, with scary red in and around his eyes: "Ji Lian, you are so despicable, you actually hurt a girl who doesn''t know martial arts!"


    Ji Lian''s face has always been faintly, with a sneer from the corners of his mouth, and said: "You let me lose the most important thing, let me fall to this point, I also let you taste the heartache."


    Looking at Zhang Hui, he couldn''t think that Ji Lian would shoot so fast and so decisively that he and Fu Yan were completely too late to guard.Fu Yan went to the palace to sue Ji Lian when he was instigated by Zhang Hui when making trouble in the Great Capital City. Now Ji Lian killed Mi''er to avenge this revenge. Zhang Hui was heartbroken when he thought of this. Fu Yan couldn''t help feeling guilty when she lost the person she loved.


    But Ji Lian was so vicious that he actually killed a weak woman and took her life without mercy. This really made Zhang Hui''s anger instantly ignited.


    Zhang Hui saw Mi''er dying in Fu Yan''s arms, and said to Luo Yun next to him, "Take them to the doctor!"


    He turned to Fu Yan again, and persuaded: "You take Mi''er away, it is important to save people, Ji Lian will let me deal with it!"


    Fu Yan looked at Zhang Hui, grateful and helpless. He knew that Zhang Hui was not Ji Lian''s opponent, but at this time he had to save Mi''er first.


    "Hey, be careful yourself." Fu Yan picked up Mi''er, reluctantly planning to leave.


    When Luo Yun saw Ji Lian beating Mi''er cruelly, he wanted to avoid him soon. Zhang Hui called him to find the doctor, and he ran to the carriage.


    Ji Lian raised his wrist, spread his fingers, and made a lazily circle of his wrist in the air. The sharp and terrifying fingertips began to show murderous aura with strong force.


    "No need to go, she won''t survive."


    Ji Lian''s voice came out faintly. When Fu Yan heard it, he was shocked and his whole body lost consciousness, only two arms were holding Mi''er vigorously.


    At this moment, a despair that he had never experienced before surged in his heart. He had lived for so many years, and it was the first time he tasted a feeling of sadness. This pain filled his whole body and mind, making him seem to be even how to live. Become a struggle.


    Ji Lian looked at Zhang Hui again: "You don''t need to give in. I don''t plan to leave a living today."


    As soon as Ji Lian spoke, his body leaped into the air, and the gray robe he was wearing made a whirring sound. When he approached Zhang Hui, the gray was blocked in front of Zhang Hui, making Zhang Hui unable to distinguish Ji Lian. Of moves.


    Zhang Hui quickly backed away, and Qing Ying Sword was also unsheathed at the same time.


    Ji Lian invaded Zhang Hui again, spreading his five fingers towards Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui felt that it didn''t look like a hand anymore, but like a powerful weapon, capable of resisting the green cherry sword in his hand.


    There was a rush of heat behind Zhang Hui, and the true power was quickly mobilized in the pulse recognition. As soon as his sword came out, the sword light flashed across the quiet shop like a flash of lightning.


    The people in the shop saw someone fighting in front of them, and they had already found a place to hide and did not dare to show up, and the people around were as far away as they could see the formation.


    When the two played against each other, the sleeve of Ji Lian''s gray robe was cut off by Zhang Hui. Ji Lian seemed to be stimulated by this action, frowning and looking at Zhang Hui, rushing towards him.


    Zhang Hui knew that Ji Lian¡¯s strength lies in his hands, so he deliberately used his sword to block his hands, but he found that Ji Lian¡¯s hands had reached the point where he was not afraid of sharp weapons. He began to feel a little nervous. Ji Lian was so fast. , If one pair of hands becomes a weapon, then this weapon will be more flexible and easy to use than any weapon in the opponent''s hands.


    Zhang Hui watched Ji Lian''s fingers rub the blade of Qing Ying Jian, and then pushed Qing Ying Sword away unscathed.


    "What kind of evil practice is this for Ji Lian, these hands can''t even hurt him with the Green Sakura Sword!" Zhang Hui had to take a few steps back and try to deal with Ji Lian again.


    At this time, Fu Yan''s shout came from behind Zhang Hui. The shout was heart-piercing, and it seemed that Fu Yan had exhausted all his strength and sent it out. Even people who passed by would feel compassionate. .


    Zhang Hui heard Fu Yan''s shout, and he could immediately hear Fu Yan''s heartache. At this moment, he had no more thoughts of fighting with Ji Lian.


    But even if he stopped fighting, Ji Lian did not intend to let them go in this posture today.


    Zhang Hui looked back. Mi''er closed her eyes in Fu Yan''s arms, her head was hanging weakly on Fu Yan''s arms, and a large pool of blood shed on Fu Yan''s hands and feet.


    At this time, Fu Yan was unable to cry, her eyes were lost, her mouth was open, and there was a painful sound in her throat. She was walking around in her arms in her arms, somewhat at a loss.


    At this moment, he had only one thought in his heart, that is, he wanted Mi''er to come alive, he wanted to turn back time, he walked around, because he was desperate, he wanted to ask for help, and he didn¡¯t know who else to ask, he was willing to do it. All things come to get God''s sympathy, as long as you can return him a honey.


    Zhang Hui saw the tragic death of Mi''er. This was just an innocent girl who would not pose any threat to Ji Lian. She was killed by two chopsticks thrown out by Ji Lian before she even had a glance at Ji Lian.


    Zhang Hui turned around, and the angry demon in his heart was also awakened. The hatred and anger towards Ji Lian made him swear to be indifferent to Ji Lian. The sword in his hand seemed to be buzzing in the air about killing people.


    Seeing Zhang Hui''s angry look, Fu Yan was awakened suddenly. He quickly put Mi''er''s body back on the carriage and came to Zhang Hui to fight against Ji Lian.


    Although Luo Yun was afraid of death, he thought that Mi''er was still alive, and planned to take Fu Yan and Mi''er to find the doctor immediately. Now that Mi''er has died, he drove the carriage and left here quickly, because he thought that Ji Lian might have killed someone. In the blink of an eye, don''t die by Ji Lian''s hands.

 691 Chapter 691 Lost Love (3)

    Ji Lian saw that Zhang Hui and Fu Yan had been irritated at the same time, as if he had to kill him, he still had a cold expression, and he was not afraid of these two people at all.


    "Haha, Fu Yan, aren''t you very rampant in the long run? Are you very embarrassed right now? Both are stinky boys who don''t know the heights of the sky. Today I will take care of you together."


    Ji Lian took the hat from his head and gently placed it on the table next to him. He looked at Zhang Hui and Fu Yan with cold eyes. His face was still as pale and sick as before, but his weak posture was completely destroyed. The evil spirit has replaced it.


    When Zhang Hui was in Changdu, I heard people talk about the battle between Ji Lian and Ji Yuan in front of the prison. Since then, Changdu has rumored that Ji Lian has become a demon, and even Ji Lian has a demon-like upper body. It is said that now Ji Lian''s appearance is indeed different from ordinary people at a glance. No wonder he needs to wear a hat and a wide gray robe to cover his face and body.


    Zhang Hui saw that Fu Yan had completely lost his mind at this time, and he was condensing a real force to fight Ji Lian.


    Ji Lian grabbed one of the legs of the table next to him and threw it in the direction that Fu Yan was hitting, only to hear a slap. The table broke into several wooden boards in the air and fell in all directions.


    Zhang Hui took the opportunity to lift the sword and stab towards Fu Yan''s back. Ji Lian was already prepared, and his body instantly vacated, avoiding Zhang Hui''s sword and attacking Fu Yan again.


    Ji Lian was extremely fast, and instantly fell in front of Fu Yan, and hit Fu Yan''s face with a palm.


    Fu Yan took out his palm to block, and the two palms hit each other in the air. Fu Yan felt that Ji Lian''s palm was a powerful force, which made his hands hurt, and a powerful force shook him. The pain in his two arms spread from the palm of his hand to his shoulder and neck.


    Only then did Fu Yan know that he underestimated the enemy. In Beimang, his peers generally didn''t dare to provoke him, and the elders didn''t do anything with him easily, so he thought he had a good skill.He didn''t really fight anyone seriously in the capital of Qi State. Now that he met Ji Lian, he knew that he thought Ji Lian too simple.


    By this time, Fu Yan''s anger had subsided a lot, and he was not as impulsive as he was at the beginning.


    If he wanted to kill Ji Lian, he had to do it step by step, and he couldn''t be too impatient, otherwise he couldn''t kill Ji Lian, and his life would be ruined in Ji Lian''s hands within a few rounds.


    Zhang Hui also saw that Fu Yan was calmer, and comforted: "Don''t worry, he is alone, and the two of us, slowly drag him behind."


    Fu Yan also felt that Zhang Hui made sense. As long as the two of them kept cooperating, Ji Lian would always be unprepared.


    Zhang Hui thought that Ji Lian''s strength lies in his hands. If he had to use his fast sword to make Ji Lian have to use his hands to resist, then Fu Yan would be much easier to deal with Ji Lian.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Hui''s swords were all around "Quick", trying to trap Ji Lian.


    Ji Lian has become accustomed to using his own hands to block the opponent''s weapons, Zhang Hui''s sword is fast, and his hands also quickly rise.


    Zhang Hui took a look at Fu Yan, and Fu Yan immediately understood what Zhang Hui meant. He kept changing positions and condensed his true strength to fight Ji Lian.


    But soon Ji Lian discovered Zhang Hui''s intentions, knowing that such dragging was not good for him, and now the best thing is to make quick decisions and use the most ruthless means to take the lives of these two people.


    Ji Lian suddenly pulled away from Zhang Hui''s sword, and attacked Fu Yan like a ghost, catching Fu Yan by surprise.


    Fu Yan was forced to lean back by Ji Lian, but Ji Lian''s five fingers still grasped his arm. The clothes on his arm were instantly torn into strips of cloth, and then blood poured out.


    When Ji Lian took out his finger, there was still blood on his finger. He moved his palm outward and moved it in front of him, his expression as if he was enjoying the feeling of touching his hand.


    Fu Yan''s arm was numb with pain, his heart was always occupied by Mi''er''s death, and he couldn''t even care about the injury he suffered.


    Ji Lian grabbed Fu Yan again. At this time, Zhang Hui quickly stepped forward and used his sword to force Ji Lian''s hand back, and then took Fu Yan''s arm and started "Yundou Slowly".


    "Let''s stop entangled with him, bear for a moment, and avenge this in the future." Zhang Hui said anxiously to Fu Yan.


    Fu Yan left here willingly, but their battle with Ji Lian had already begun to know that they were not Ji Lian''s opponent yet.


    Zhang will do his best to escape from Ji Lian with the fastest footwork.


    But he felt that the whistling wind behind him was always following him, and he could hear Ji Lian''s figure very fast.


    Because of the unbearable pain in her arm, Fu Yan was so pulled by Zhang Hui, and her feet started to not cooperate with Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui looked back a little, and Ji Lian was already not far behind them.


    "Hold it again." Zhang Hui comforted Fu Yan when he saw the blood on Fu Yan''s arm was still pouring out.


    "Don''t worry about me, you can go by yourself." Fu Yan thought that Mi''er had passed away, and her heart was so sad that she wanted to die.


    "Okay, don''t talk about it." Zhang Hui has made up his mind to save Fu Yan to the end.


    Zhang Hui felt that Ji Lian was getting closer to them again, and once again used real power to speed up his feet.


    Fu Yan was accelerated by Zhang Hui so hard, she unconsciously used her true strength to help Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui felt that when Fu Yan grabbed his arm, a heat was transmitted to him, and then the force seemed to have an immediate effect. It seemed like Fu Yan pushed him behind him. He was very strenuous. As soon as the heat came, he flew out unconsciously.


    At this time, they had already thrown Ji Lian a long way away, and Fu Yan looked at Zhang Hui with surprise: "I didn''t expect that faxing to you would work."


    Zhang Hui didn''t think of this beforehand. He only regarded Fu Yan as an item to take away. He never thought that Fu Yan could still help him, and Fu Yan also thought of himself as Zhang Hui''s burden did not think about how to combine the strength of the two to escape from Ji Lian''s hands.


    Fu Yan endured the pain, and went through the real power a few times towards Zhang Hui, and the two of them had already left Ji Lian far behind.


    They walked to a river valley and looked back for a while to make sure that Ji Lian hadn''t chased him again, then they dared to stop and rest.


    At this time, they thought that this direction was also the direction Luo Yun drove away in the carriage.


    "Mi''er..." Not long after Fu Yan stopped, he immediately thought of Mi''er again. He raised his head helplessly, spinning around in a circle, as if begging God to return Mi''er to him.


    Zhang Hui guessed that Fu Yan was in the pain of losing Mi''er again, so he comforted: "Luo Yun should not be far away. Let''s look around and find Mi''er."

 692 Chapter 692 Common Enemy (1)

    After Zhang Hui said that, he felt that he had said something wrong again. He felt that Fu Yan should be allowed to face the reality of losing Mi''er instead of coaxing him like this.


    Fu Yan became demented and wanted to find Luo Yun''s carriage, but she was a little confused in her mind and didn''t know which way to go.


    Zhang Hui stopped to think about the surrounding terrain. With Luo Yun''s personality, he should go to a relatively hidden place nearby to hide from Ji Lian.


    He walked back for a while, thinking that there was only one road where the carriage could go, so he looked for it in a direction that was both concealed and able to walk.


    Sure enough, not long after looking for it, they saw their carriage parked at the intersection. The carriage was parked in place for a long time, and it seemed that Luo Yun was no longer there.


    Fu Yan rushed towards the carriage like mad, and after he got into the carriage, he let out a few painful shouts.


    Zhang Hui quickly followed.


    He stepped into the carriage and raised the curtain, and saw Fu Yanzheng holding Mi''er tightly.


    Mi''er''s face was very quiet, as if she slept peacefully.


    Zhang Hui comforted: "Sorry, send her home."


    "Send home?" Fu Yan repeated. He felt even more uncomfortable thinking about sending Mi''er home.


    Zhang Hui also thought that Fu Yan would take Mi''er out of the house. Originally, he wanted to have a good time and go back to the wine shop with her to live a secular life, but the happy days between them were too short.


    Zhang Hui saw that Fu Yan had been holding Mi''er in a daze. Knowing that he wouldn''t leave now, he lowered the curtain, got out of the carriage first, and let Fu Yan stay for a while.


    Zhang Hui waited for a long time before Fu Yan got out of the carriage.


    "Let''s go, let''s send Mi''er home." Fu Yan said behind Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui saw Fu Yan''s expression very calm, and he was secretly happy for him. He knew that Fu Yan wanted to understand right now, and he had decided to send Mi''er back to give her parents an explanation.


    He suddenly felt that Fu Yan had grown from a child to an adult. He had the emotions and sorrows that a person should have. Now he knew that he had to face his mistakes and took the initiative to take responsibility.


    He also regretted facing Mi''er''s death. He repeated it many times in his heart. If he insisted on not letting Fu Yan take Mi''er on the road with them, it would be fine, that would not happen.


    He could also see that the regret in Fu Yan''s heart was too much compared to him!


    "It''s because I''m being too careless. I think the sinister world is too simple." Fu Yan said lightly to Zhang Hui, then turned his head and walked towards the carriage.


    Zhang Hui looked at Fu Yan''s figure, and the regret in his heart sinked deep and deep. At this time, he felt that Fu Yan was really pitiful, and Fu Yan understood it too late, so he suddenly suffered such pain. His pain can crush him.


    Just as Zhang Hui was about to get on the carriage, Luo Yun ran over here, Fu Yan gave him a white look and got into the carriage.


    Luo Yun smiled at Zhang Hui and said cautiously: "Ah, you two are fine, it''s fine if it''s fine, it''s fine."


    Zhang Hui has experienced many things, knowing that greed for life, evil and death are the nature of human beings, and there is no need to blame Luo Yun, so he also agreed.


    Due to the hot weather, Zhang Hui was worried that Mi''er''s body would not be able to support them to rush to Xuanhe County, so he found a place to cremate Mi''er''s body.


    Fu Yan didn''t speak all the way, just holding the ashes jar day and night in a daze.


    When they arrived in Xuanhe County, Fu Yan regained some energy and calmly sent Mi''er''s ashes back to her family''s wine shop to apologize to her parents.


    Mi''er''s parents cried for a while, and Fu Yan watched by the side. For the first time in his life, he realized that he had done something wrong and felt guilty. His heart seemed to be awakened by the sudden pain.


    When a few people went on the road again, Zhang Hui would obviously feel that Fu Yan had changed himself, he would no longer say those heartless words, and he would no longer treat human lives as if it were in his words.


    When they returned to the small shop where Mi''er was killed, Fu Yan lifted the car window curtain, and the pain on his face became more and more obvious.


    Suddenly, he shouted: "Get off, I want to get off."


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Hui quickly asked, seeing that there was something wrong with Fu Yan.


    "Find Ji Lian and avenge Mi''er." Fu Yan said decisively.


    Zhang Hui stood in front: "If you want to die, you can just wipe your neck with a sword. Why go to Ji Lian to insult yourself?"


    Fu Yan''s face was sullen, trying to push Zhang Hui away.


    Zhang Hui knew that Fu Yan''s temper was extremely twisted, and if he tried to persuade him, he couldn''t persuade him, so he could only scold him and scold him at the pain.


    Zhang Hui said: "You can''t beat Ji Lian like this. Even if you fight with your life, it won''t be enough for you. If you die, you will only die in vain. Ji Lian still lives well, and he still looks down on you and laughs. you¡­¡­"


    Before Zhang Hui could finish speaking, Fu Yan rushed on.


    After jumping out of the carriage, he ran very fast along the river, but after a while, he stopped again.


    Zhang Hui knew that Fu Yan should have turned the corner right now, so he asked the coachman to drive the carriage to Fu Yan.


    Seeing the carriage coming, Fu Yan jumped onto the carriage, got into the carriage, sat down beside Zhang Hui, and whispered in a low voice: "You have a reason, this hatred will be reported sooner or later, so don''t worry."


    Zhang Hui sighed: "Hey, I''m afraid we haven''t found Ji Lian yet. He came to us first. This human has tenacity. If he wants to kill us, he will chase us to the end. He was watching us that day. , Very tolerant, wait until the others are gone before he starts."


    Zhang would think of Ji Lian, who he had heard from Ji Yuan before. He was very purposeful and tolerant. If such a person wanted to kill someone, he would definitely not give up easily.


    "Yes, last time we were lucky enough to escape from him, next time he will be prepared, I am afraid he will not be so easy to run." Fu Yan thought of this, and felt very uneasy in her heart, and just wanted to kill Ji Lian. After thinking about it carefully, it was difficult to get out of this place without dying in Ji Lian''s hands.


    Luo Yun was listening to the conversation between Zhang Hui and Fu Yan, and suddenly interjected: "The two sons are from Bei''amen and the other is from Lushan. Your skills are different. If the two sons learn each other''s methods, , Isn''t it that the skill should be doubled?"


    Zhang Hui knew that Luo Yun was not a cultivator, so he said this as ridiculous and ignorant as a child''s play, so he shook his head politely at Luo Yun and said, "How can there be such an easy good thing in the world?"


    After listening to Luo Yun''s words, Fu Yan was silent for a long time, and then suddenly recovered, and said in surprise: "Luo Yun may still have some truth in what he said. When this happens, there is nothing that can''t be tried. The principles of world practice are originally If it¡¯s the same, let¡¯s not be restricted by these sects."

 693 Chapter 693 Common Enemy (2)

    Zhang Hui said: "The carriage is not a place to practice exercises. After this section of the road, we will consider the long-term plan."


    The carriage began to walk towards the lower place, and the green surrounding it grew more and more, and the outline of the vague blue mountain could be seen in the distance.


    Luo Yun held the map in his hand and looked at it carefully, pointing to one side and reminded: "Going over there is in Yan Luo''s direction. Let''s pay more attention to the neighborhood."


    Zhang Hui thought that Ji Lian would go to the north, and he was definitely going to vote for Fan Ying. Since this place is very close to Yan Luogu, then Ji Lian is likely to appear at any time.


    The three of them kept paying attention to the movement outside on the carriage, and the atmosphere became tense for a while.


    Before that, when everyone mentioned Yan Luogu, Fu Yan was full of curiosity and wanted to see what happened. By this time, he was no longer acting out of curiosity in his heart.


    The carriage was driving on the road along the river. The surrounding area was bare and there were no trees for people to hide. As long as there was no abnormality, it means that they are temporarily safe.


    At this moment, Zhang Hui could see from the window that there were two people walking slowly in front of him. One of them seemed to be inconvenient and was walking extremely hard. The person next to him supported him, and the two moved forward slowly. Moving, the carriage caught up to them in a while.


    The coachman shouted into the car, "My son, there are two people in front of our car. Don''t you stop?"


    Zhang Hui had long seen that these two people were in difficulty walking, and he agreed: "Stop and see what''s going on."


    After the carriage stopped, Luo Yun jumped out of the carriage.


    Zhang Hui raised the curtain and looked at the two people beside the carriage.


    The two of them wore the same clothes, some resembling officers and soldiers, and some resembling bandits. They were both in their early twenties, and their faces were as dark as tan. The wounded one was bloodless and his eyes half-squinted From Zhang Hui¡¯s point of view, the uninjured person blushed with sweat and looked expectantly at the carriage, and then said to Luo Yun: "My brother is injured, can you take us for a ride? Find a doctor to save him."


    Luo Yun was a little embarrassed and did not answer. He saw Zhang Hui was looking here, so he glanced at Zhang Hui, waiting for Zhang Hui to answer.


    Zhang Hui said, "Get in the car and show them where you can find a doctor nearby. It''s important to save people."


    Luo Yun and the red-faced young man helped the injured person into the carriage. The man was wounded on his chest. The wound looked like a scribble bandage. When they got into the car, the wound suddenly shed a lot of blood. Apologize to Zhang Hui: "Good-hearted son, I''m so sorry that you have soiled your carriage. I don''t know how to deal with the wound. He opened the wound just now. Maybe it will be better later."


    Zhang Hui looked at the injured person''s chest, and the blood had stained a large area of ??his clothes red.


    Fu Yan was scratched by Ji Lian last time, and there was still some medicine left. He took out a small bottle from his arms and handed it to the two people: "Apply it to him, the best hemostatic medicine."


    Once the clothes on the man¡¯s chest were removed, Zhang Hui and Fu Yan looked at each other in amazement at the same time. This man¡¯s chest was also wounded by five fingers. Could it be that he was also injured by Ji Lian?


    Zhang Hui asked tentatively: "What kind of weapon was injured? It''s quite deep."


    "Maybe you don''t believe it, this is not a weapon wound, it was scratched by a human finger." The red-faced youth was still in shock when he spoke.


    Fu Yan guessed that Ji Lian was the one who had hurt this person, so he wanted to keep talking about them, and then asked: "Finger scratched? How could it be possible that people have such powerful fingers?"


    "Hey, of course normal people don''t have such powerful fingers, but demon people may be." The red-faced youth muttered.


    "Monster? Are there really demons?" Fu Yan continued to ask.


    The injured man saw that his companion could not explain it, and added: "My son doesn''t know, the man who hurt me has an evil technique, his fingers are more powerful than human weapons. Everyone said he was practicing Mozong exercises."


    "Huh?" Fu Yan sighed suspiciously, pretending to be surprised and scared.


    The red-faced young man wanted to win Zhang Hui and Fu Yan¡¯s sympathy, and then said: "The man not only practiced an evil technique, but also had a very strange personality. My brother also looked at him twice, and there was nothing. Say, he hurt him like this."


    Hearing what these two people said, Zhang Huixin said: "It really looks like Ji Lian''s style. He is thoughtful and suspicious. Even if others look at him, he will suspect something."


    The injured man leaned his head back, with a very tired expression, and sighed: "Hey, I can only blame both of us for the bad luck. Let Old Fan... Brother send us both to pick him up."


    Zhang Hui listened to this man hesitating, probably because he didn¡¯t want people to tell that they came from Yan Luogu, so when talking about Fan Ying, he originally called him "Fan Boss", but later changed his name to "Big Brother" because there are many in this area. Everyone refers to Fan Ying as the "Fan Boss", as long as he says these words, others will be able to know that he is from Yan Luogu.


    Fu Yan and Zhang Hui relatively forgot a glance. Both of them guessed from the words of the injured man that Ji Lian must have gone to Yan Luogutou Fan Ying at this time, so they can walk through this section safely for the time being. Road, I was afraid that after this period, Ji Lian would catch up.


    Zhang will send the two people to the village in front of him, and when he inquires, there is a medical practitioner in front of him. The two people got out of the carriage and thanked Zhang Hui.


    The carriage continued to move along the road. When the river reached this part, it was not as smooth as the front. The sound of the water became louder and the changes in the terrain became more and more obvious. The river seemed to have a character like people. That period was gentle and calm, like a calm old man, and in this section, it was more like a rough and arrogant man.


    Fu Yan raised the curtains to look outside from time to time. At this point in the road, he was no longer in a daze like before, and finally there was some expression in his eyes.


    And Zhang Hui will see the scenery outside and cause a surge of excitement from time to time. He has never thought that the character of a river can be so bold and majestic. Over the past year, he has traveled many places. The mountains, rivers, snow fields and deserts are all I have seen it, this majestic scenery will always magically match his expectations. At this time, he will always lament the magic of creation, and will be extremely nostalgic for everything in front of him.


    He listened to the rushing water and sometimes saw the white waves suddenly aroused. He was so excited that he wanted to draw his sword and dance, rushing into the big waves, as if the river in front of him could really be transformed into a person, and he could learn sword skills and talk freely. booze.


    Under the influence of Zhang Hui, Fu Yan no longer felt so bored, and began to enjoy the beautiful scenery in front of him wholeheartedly, and suddenly felt that his eyes were much wider.

 694 Chapter 694 Common Enemy (3)

    The carriage drove to a place where the current was gentle, and a row of stones was placed in the shallow water of the river for passers-by to cross the river.


    Fu Yan said: "Parking, I have to take a shower."


    "Since everyone washes together, there will be no delay on the road." Zhang Hui suggested.


    Several people got out of the carriage and saw that there were three other people bathing near the row of stones.


    One of them saw Zhang Hui and several people walking by and straightened up to look at them.


    "A carriage, three young boys in the carriage, two very handsome, isn''t that what they are talking about?" The man looked at Zhang Hui curiously.


    The other man''s head came to the surface, shaking the water on his head, and lazily said: "Follow him, he has gone away. We said that when we didn''t see it, we didn''t see it. It''s impossible to see it now. Go and tell him?"


    "That is, that person looks weird, not like a good person." One of their companions also responded.


    Zhang Hui thought carefully about the words of the person who just took a bath. He felt like someone had just inquired about their news, and he stepped forward and asked, "Big Brother, was someone looking for us just now?"


    "Yes, you guys seem to be the ones he is looking for."


    Fu Yan asked again: "Is he tall and thin, wearing a hat and a long gray dress?"


    "Yes, it''s weird on a hot day." One person replied casually while taking a shower.


    Fu Yan had no interest in going down to the river to take a bath, Chao Zhang winked and motioned for him to go back to the carriage immediately.


    The more enthusiastic one of those people shouted from behind: "He is riding a horse, and it''s only half an hour in the past. You can catch up by walking quickly."


    Several people returned to the carriage, and their mood suddenly became tense.


    Fu Yan said: "It''s Ji Lian, he really doesn''t plan to let us go."


    Luo Yun thought about the route they came along this road, and said: "Ji Lian may have been behind us all the way. We sent the two of them to find the doctor and diverged in the middle."


    Zhang Hui said: "Then let''s find a place to hide around here before talking."


    Fu Yan immersed himself in thinking for a while, thinking of a place they passed by, there were high cliffs and waterfalls, the terrain was complex, the most convenient for hiding and escape, you can go there for a while to hide, see if you can think of a way to deal with Ji Lian .


    Zhang Hui and Luo Yun also agreed with Fu Yan''s idea. They drove the carriage back and walked for about two hours before they reached the place Fu Yan said.


    There are steep rocky mountains on both sides of the river. Because the rocks have collapsed and the river has been scoured for many years, there are many strange rocks at the foot of the mountain, which is like a formation laid by a certain expert.


    Zhang Hui and Fu Yan stopped near here and began to think about how to deal with Ji Lian.


    At this juncture when the two of them had to face a powerful enemy together, the two could only put aside their opinions and talked about their respective cultivation techniques, to see if they could find a key to help each other''s rapid improvement.


    After listening to Fu Yanyi, Zhang Hui had a clearer understanding of the train of thought of Bei Amen.


    The path of Bei Amen is indeed very different from Lushan. Lushan is very concerned about the practitioners¡¯ understanding of the most fundamental principles of the Dao¡¯s nature, and Bei Amen is more like combining these problems with specific exercises from the beginning. If a cultivator can''t understand it during the cultivation process, it will be difficult to go on. Once he can understand it, then the step of learning the roots of Lushan will be omitted.


    Therefore, Bei Amen disciples are either very top-notch or even difficult to get started. They especially value talents and advance quickly.


    When Fu Yan and Zhang Hui talked about the exercises they were practicing, Zhang Hui quickly understood them, because the "Gu Shang Yuan Zhen Pian" passed down to him by Gou Xin had already explained these in general.


    "Great, I didn''t expect you to understand it quickly and thoroughly. I will pass it all to you. After you learn it and try it, let''s not be forced to this juncture. We can only try any method." Fu Yan thought it was possible. Helping to help, you can put aside any opinions.


    Zhang Hui has been declining in his heart, but it would be too pedantic to have so many scruples at this time.


    Fu Yan closed his eyes, as if returning to the time he used to practice the exercises with Yan Zhinan, while feeling the movement of the true power in his body, he was reciting the mantra.


    Zhang Hui also put aside all distracting thoughts, and focused on comprehending the formulas of the exercises Fu Yan said.


    The two of them pondered together for a long time, and still found that none of these exercises can be learned and used in a while.


    Seeing that the sky is getting dark, they have not made any progress.


    At this time, Luo Yun came over and urged: "My son, don''t worry if you use it, I made this idea too, and if I continue, I will only be able to spend one night here."


    Zhang Hui and Fu Yan glanced at each other, and both of them were reluctant to give up. Fu Yan said, "As long as you insist, you might find something."


    Zhang Hui also felt that he was exploring something in the vagueness. Although there was no progress on the surface for the time being, there was a strong feeling in his heart that he was about to discover something.


    It was getting darker and darker, and Zhang Hui and Fu Yan began to lose sight of each other''s faces. The starry sky above their heads was lit up a little bit. Under this starry sky, their daytime tension and fear suddenly disappeared.


    Zhang Hui closed his eyes and felt his body become extremely free under the starry sky. The mental methods that Fu Yan and Fu Yan said during the day seemed to be directing his body at this time, making him feel that his body was not Stopped to accumulate strength.


    He imagined that his soul was pulled away from this body, becoming powerful and free, holding a sword through the big waves, and learning power from this river, he was no longer bound in a carriage, even the bondage of the earth I can''t feel it, this feeling of walking around in a trance feels like in a dream.


    At this time, he felt very clear about the direction of pulse awareness on his back. He seemed to fly away from this body, and he saw that his pulse awareness was like the river he saw, accumulating strength from time to time, and seemed to be able to Pentium up.


    There was a picture in his mind. Two rivers were turbulent, and suddenly they pushed each other forward. The waves in the two places joined together, so the river was able to flow unimpeded.


    Then, he woke up suddenly, his brain felt awakened suddenly, and then his whole body also felt awakened. He felt that he was awakened by a wave of water behind him, and the feeling of rebirth was indescribable. magical.


    "Could it be that I have broken through another stage in the open pulse state?" Zhang Hui murmured, moving his hands and feet, feeling that this feeling was a bit strange, and he didn''t get used to it for a while.


    "Ah, it worked!" Fu Yan stood up excitedly, walked over and grabbed Zhang Hui''s arm. This was the first time he had a smile in his words since he lost Mi''er.

 695 Chapter 695 Common Enemy (4)

    Zhang Hui recalled the process of getting a breakthrough just after opening the channel, guessing that this should be because he saw Dahe Dalang during the day. The inspiration has been accumulated in his heart, plus Fu Yan passed him the exercises, although he did not learn any practical. However, his understanding of cultivation is even higher. When the body gets rid of all interference and gains relaxation and peace, opening the pulse is a natural thing.


    In this way, Fu Yan did help him, and it was not considered to have learned Bei Amen''s exercises in secret.


    Zhang Hui went from Linshui Town to Lushan, and then after cultivating under the Beimang Snow Mountain, he could feel that he was constantly changing. He was like the green cherry sword in his hand. He was constantly experiencing sharpening and polishing. Come and become more and more proficient.


    At this moment, the moon is like a silver hook, quietly hanging in the sky, Zhang Hui feels for the first time that his heart merges with the moonlight.He unconsciously picked up the Green Sakura Sword and danced in the air.


    Fu Yan was also happy for Zhang Hui. This was the first time he experienced the feeling of being happy for a friend.


    When he was happy, he danced his sword with Zhang Hui.


    The Sakura Sword glowed cyan under the faint moonlight, and that cyan appeared mysterious and unrestrained at night, leading the two of them to chase.


    After Zhang Hui''s open veins entered the second level, his sword strength increased obviously. After the two branches connected on his back, it was like a surging river, accumulating strength at any time, allowing the Sakura Sword to stay He danced more confidently in his hands.


    Fu Yan admired: "Well, you Zhang Hui, the talent is so high, who in Beimang doesn''t envy me Fu Yan, but now I envy you the most."


    "Hahaha..."


    Suddenly there was a strange laughter in the night sky, and the laughter contained killing intent and chill, which made people creepy.


    "Oops, it''s Ji Lian who has caught up!" Fu Yan said in shock. He looked around vigilantly, but didn''t find any shadow of Ji Lian.


    "I think you are too proud of it too soon!" Ji Lian''s voice came closer.


    Zhang Hui could hear from Ji Lian''s tone that Ji Lian should also know that his skill has just reached a stage.


    Ji Lian''s figure appeared out of nowhere, and suddenly fell in front of Zhang Hui and Fu Yan, as fast as a blink of an eye.


    In the night, Ji Lian was even more sulky. He took off the hat from his head, and his black hair was scattered, making his sick face paler.Ji Lian''s face was a little thinner than when he was in Changdu, his sunken eye sockets were especially obvious at night, but his eyes were shining like sharp blades at any time.


    Zhang Hui looked at Ji Lian, and suddenly it was hard to imagine that Ji Lian would become what he is now.


    When Zhang Hui saw Ji Lian for the first time, he felt that he was elegant and gentle, but now this person has a sorrowful smell all over his body.


    Ji Lian paced slowly towards Fu Yan: "Is the injury on my arm so fast? It seems that I didn''t strike hard enough, and I didn''t grasp it deep enough!" He said, his fingers suddenly lifted, and he snapped against the night sky. It opened, and the joints made a sound at the same time as he applied force.


    Fu Yan has always hated these evil things in Bei''amen, and hated the outsiders for linking their Bei''amen with the Mozong. Although he was a little jealous when he saw Ji Lian¡¯s appearance, he was more concerned about Ji Lian. Hatred and disgust.


    "Jilian, you monster, Mi''er died in your hands. I will swear that you will not be a man if I don''t kill you!" Fu Yan said of Mi''er, almost igniting Ji Lian''s eyes with anger.


    Zhang Hui knew that Fu Yan hated Ji Lian very much. He was afraid that Fu Yan and Ji Lian might get messed up as soon as they started, so he rushed to Ji Lian in front of Fu Yan.


    The blue light from the Qingying Sword crossed Ji Lian''s face, and that blue light collided with Ji Lian''s murderous eyes, and a fierce battle was about to begin again.


    Although Zhang Hui has just entered a new stage of the Open Pulse Realm, and the sword in his hand has a different momentum, he is still not sure to beat Ji Lian, and he is afraid that Fu Yan will meet Ji because of a momentary impatient. Lien Dao''s odds of winning were weaker.


    And Ji Lian has been chasing them all the way, this time he must have made up his mind to put them to death.


    Fu Yan, dressed in black, was like a bloodthirsty bat in the night sky, fighting endlessly with Ji Lian.And Zhang Hui was much more sober than Fu Yan. He knew that Fu Yan would drive Ji Lian''s rhythm, causing Ji Lian to fall into a fight and lose sight of the situation, but now he is the only one who is really sober.


    Zhang Hui''s judgment was indeed correct. When both Ji Lian and Fu Yan made moves very quickly, Zhang Hui saw the sudden attack on Ji Lian, and was always able to beat him off guard and annoyed.


    The sound of running water not far away kept rushing, and here Fu Yan and Ji Lian slapped the stones when they were facing each other, and the sparks from the stones never stopped in the night.


    Zhang Hui felt that he and Ji Lian hadn''t played a few rounds yet, and at this time, a piece of white belly appeared in the east.


    Fu Yan and Ji Lian were fighting vigorously, and they refused to relax.


    By this time, Zhang Hui could feel the exhaustion of his body, and he was also quite sure that Fu Yan was also holding on. As long as Fu Yan relaxed a little, Ji Liansheng would surely be like a broken bamboo.


    Fu Yan had only one thought in his mind this night, and that was to kill Ji Lian. As long as he kept a breath, he would use his breath to kill Ji Lian.


    This idea kept him supporting for so long.


    However, Zhang Hui was playing more and more vigorously and smoothly in this fight. At first, he had just entered the second stage of the Open Pulse Realm. After fighting for a while, he felt that his whole body was opened up. On the contrary, it is not as stressful and laborious as it was at the beginning.


    So later, when Zhang Hui and Fu Yan played against Ji Lian together, Zhang Hui played an increasingly important role.


    Ji Lian couldn''t think that he and Fu Yan would be unable to hold on with the more they fought, but Zhang Hui''s fought harder and harder, which made him have to focus more on restraining Zhang Hui.


    The sky is getting brighter and brighter, and this kind of light makes Ji Lian feel a little dazzling. Since practicing the "Ben Yin Jing" of Mozong, he feels that he is more integrated with the night and darkness. He likes to stay in places without light, so He always wears that hat when walking during the day to block the sun''s rays on his face.


    Zhang Hui also found that Ji Lian always squinted his eyes when facing the sun, and always went to occupy places that the sun could not reach. So he deliberately forced Ji Lian towards the sun, forcing him to face the sun. , And deliberately borrowed the Qingying Sword to let the sword shine the sun on Ji Lian''s face.


    "Smelly boy, you are so despicable." Ji Lian struggled with Zhang Hui for a long time, and couldn''t help cursing.

 696 Chapter 696 Common Enemy (5)

    Ji Lianwanwan couldn''t think that Zhang Hui and Fu Yan could last for so long. He also realized that it would be more and more unfavorable to him now that it was dawn. He didn''t have time to drag on with these two people.


    Zhang Hui could see that Ji Lian was already fighting against the trapped beast, and his moves were all eager to take his life. At this time, he could only take a defensive position and could not find the opportunity to attack Ji Lian actively.The hand he held the sword was so tired that he lost consciousness, and even his eyes began to swell from time to time. He could only hold it on. This was completely controlled by the body''s survival instinct.


    Ji Lian also noticed that Zhang Hui was holding up, so he pressed harder towards Zhang Hui. He held Zhang Hui''s right hand holding the sword with one hand, so that Zhang Hui''s sword could not injure him, and then suddenly jumped up. Kick in Zhang Hui''s chest.


    Zhang Hui was already very tired. He was kicked with this kick, and he fell to one side as if stepped on the ground.


    Fu Yan knew that Ji Lian would definitely grab Zhang Hui again when Zhang Hui was too late to resist, but when he just stepped forward to help Zhang Hui, he had already escaped from Ji Lian''s palm for several steps.


    Fu Yan still rushed towards Ji Lian, but his speed was not as fast as Ji Lian, and Ji Lian drove him in front of Zhang Hui.


    As soon as Ji Lian''s hand came up, he directly grabbed Zhang Hui''s neck.Zhang Hui felt a tingling pain in his neck, and then he felt dizzy.


    At this moment, his mind suddenly relaxed, as if he had involuntarily entered a state of rest.


    "No, how could I confess my life so quickly? It''s too unworthy to die in Ji Lian''s hands like this..." Zhang Hui couldn''t use his energy, but he was still unwilling to admit defeat.


    While Ji Lian¡¯s fingers were grabbing Zhang Hui¡¯s neck, Ji Lian felt a powerful force hitting his front door. It was as if his entire head was numb, and then the numb feeling began to turn toward his body. Spread elsewhere.


    Seeing that Ji Lian was wrong, Fu Yan quickly attacked from behind and slapped Ji Lian on the back.


    Zhang Hui felt that his neck suddenly became more relaxed. He took a deep breath and became more awake. At this moment, Ji Lian just put his hand on his neck and did not continue to pinch down. He leaned back. Smoothly removed his neck from Ji Lian''s hand.


    "Strange, could it be that someone secretly helped us? Ji Lian seems to have just received a fatal blow." Zhang Hui moved back quickly, and involuntarily noticed if there were other people around.


    Ji Lian feels and moves extremely keenly. After taking the palm of Fu Yan, he knew that Zhang Hui and Fu Yan would attack him together, and that this powerful mysterious force just now didn¡¯t know where it came from. He became nervous.


    Just as the three of them were puzzled, they saw her eyebrows rushing towards this side. She was wearing a cyan dress with narrow sleeves, and she walked so fast that her feet were almost separated from the ground.


    At the same time as the eyebrows rushed, he slapped Ji Lian with a palm. Ji Lian realized that the numbness that had just passed from the front door to the whole body was the palm of the little girl in front of him.


    Ji Lian was arrogant and arrogant. Wherever he was willing to be subdued by a little girl, his heart rushed up, but he was very good at seeing the situation clearly, knowing that he would definitely suffer from a fight with the three of them next.


    Because Ji Lian was prepared, when he just slapped his eyebrows, he hid back, so he was not injured.


    He took advantage of Zhang Hui''s attention on his eyebrows, and before Fu Yan chased him, he jumped onto the stone mountain next to him, and quickly disappeared into the stone forest.


    Fu Yan hurried to chase Ji Lian. After running for a long time, he couldn''t hear any movement at all. Moreover, the terrain behind the stone forest was too complicated, and there were too many paths to escape. He didn''t know which way he was going to chase Ji Lian. Yan had to go back again.


    Zhang Hui couldn''t believe that the person who appeared suddenly turned out to be Meimei. He felt like he was in a dream. Just now Ji Lian pinched him almost fainted, and then saw Meimei come again. All this is true. It''s too much like a dream.


    It wasn''t until Fu Yan returned that Zhang Hui truly believed that Meimei had come to him.


    He stood opposite his eyebrows, with a smile in his eyebrows, his eyes like water waves made Zhang feel like drinking a clear spring, his mind instantly cleared.It took a while before he stretched out his hand, grabbed the wrist of Meimei, and pulled Meimei towards him.


    He rarely sees eyebrows. The eyebrows used to wear light and elegant clothes, looking thin and light, but now this dress makes her charming and heroic.


    Fu Yan walked over and saw Zhang Hui and Meimei were getting together, teasing: "Oh, this is the fiancee you mentioned?"


    Zhang Hui and Meimei had never mentioned the marriage, but now that Fu Yan teased them in front of Meimei, Zhang Hui was also embarrassed.But his eyebrows lowered his head and pouted and looked to the side, whispering: "Why are you a fiancee, nonsense."


    Zhang Hui knew that Meimei didn''t really blame him, but his heart trembled with sweetness when he saw Meimei''s shy look, and he smiled at Fu Yan.


    Zhang Hui looked at Fu Yan and said, "This is Fu Yan, my companion along the way."


    Looking at Fu Yan with wide eyebrows, he whispered, "Could it be Fu Yan from Bei Amen?"


    She saw that the man in front of her was indeed very beautiful. She must be Fu Yan, the heir to the Great God of the North Amen, known as the first beautiful man in the North Mang, but she couldn''t believe how Fu Yan and Zhang Hui would walk together. Fu Yan''s face changed in Beimang''s conversation, and his murderous methods were ferocious. When he arrived at Changdu, he was called the lawless demon king. He was able to walk with Zhang Hui all the way, which really puzzled her.


    Zhang Hui guessed the thoughts of Meimei, and it was not easy to mention his past in front of Fu Yan, so he just said: "It is the son of Fu Yan from Bei Amen, don''t be afraid, he is not as terrible as it is spread outside."


    Suddenly, Fu Yan leaned in and quickly made a grimace towards her brows and brows, and a low growl imitating wild beasts from her throat, turning her brows and brows so scared that she put her head on Zhang Hui''s shoulder.Zhang Hui was amused by Fu Yan''s childish behavior so suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    "Why are you here?" Zhang Hui was happy when he saw Meimei suddenly, but when he thought that this place was far away from Yaowanggu and Changdu, and Meimei was on the road alone, he couldn''t help feeling nervous for her.


    "I''m worried about you. I''m afraid you will have no news for another year. Rather than worrying about you every day, it is better to stay by your side and look at you. Even if there is something, we will face it together." She took into account that Fu Yan was still next to her, and when she was talking to Zhang Hui, her voice was so small that she could only hear her.


    Zhang Hui can also understand Meimei''s mood. If it is him, he will also choose to stay beside Meimei and face her together.


    "But how can you find me? How do you know the way I''m going?" Zhang Hui asked questioningly.


    "This..." Meimei thought that if she were to tell Zhang Hui about her being intercepted by Ji Yuan, it would easily cause Zhang Hui to be suspicious of Ji Yuan, and for fear of causing misunderstandings between them, she had to conceal the matter. Simply respond, "Brother Zhu told me."


    Zhang Hui thought that Luo Yun was arranged by Zhu Si to go on the road with them, so Zhu Si would know the route they were going to take. After hearing that Zhu Si''s found them, it was natural for Meimei to find them, so he didn''t ask more.

 697 Chapter 697

    Fu Yan just saw Ji Lian with a palm of her eyebrows, and asked Zhang Hui curiously: "Is this your little sister from Lushan? We and Ji couldn''t beat him even one night. When you come, you can beat Ji Lian back, so amazing!"


    When Zhang Hui heard Fu Yan talk about it, he realized that Meimei had just rushed to help him. Otherwise, he might have died in Ji Lian''s hands, so he asked, "Yes, Meimei, Could it be that the Valley Master newly passed you on?"


    He raised his eyebrows, smiled deceptively, and did not answer Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui explained to Fu Yan: "Speaking of her, she is still my senior sister, but this senior sister used to have no martial arts at all, so she can only do miscellaneous tasks in Lushan."


    "Ah, a girl who is a messenger is so good, you are bragging to Lushan." Fu Yan doubted Zhang Hui''s words.


    Zhang Hui had no choice but to tell Fu Yan about the fact that Mei Mei was already a direct disciple of the Valley Master, and Fu Yan was even more envious now.


    Fu Yan said, "Although Bei Amen and Lu Shan are different, many experts in Bei Amen admire the Lord of the Deer Valley, such as the Xinghai Saint Envoy, who once placed the Lord of the Deer Valley in front of everyone. In front of the Great God Seat."


    Zhang Hui had seen the jade deer that Ye Xiang gave to Lushan as early as when he was in Lushan. The deer was carved by Xinghai with magical sword energy. Since then, Zhang has been very curious about Xinghai, and now he listens to Fu Yan said that Xinghai was able to put aside his opinion, so he was so sure that the lord of Deer Valley would want to meet Xinghai.


    Meimei heard Fu Yan raising Lushan, so he had to explain: "Where I am as good as the son of Fu Yan said, Master Gu taught me this Yunbo Gong for self-defense."


    Zhang Hui once thought about it, in order to help him and Yun Dou fight Huan Chen when Mei Mei was in He County last year, he also used Yun Bo Gong to temporarily block Huan Chen. It seems that Mei Mei''s technique is mainly for defense. And temporarily restraining the opponent, this point fits well with the temperament of being uncomfortable.


    While several people were talking, Luo Yun found him. He quickly ran to Zhang Hui and asked with concern: "Is the son okay?"


    Zhang Hui has become accustomed to Luo Yun''s style of running away when something happens, and the style of reappearing immediately after the matter is resolved, he faintly answered "It''s okay."


    Seeing that Zhang Hui ignored him, Luo Yun continued to look at Zhang Hui''s neck with concern, and said, "I said it''s okay. You see your neck is still hurt here. I have medicine here. I will get some medicine soon."


    Eyebrows saw blood oozing out of Zhang Hui''s neck and moved closer to him.


    Luo Yun saw the relationship between Zhang Hui and Meimei, and praised: "My son is so blessed, this girl is so good-looking, she really matches my son."


    Fu Yan looked at Luo Yun coldly. Hearing what Luo Yun said, it was obvious that she felt like vomiting in her belly.Fu Yan said, "You don''t need your hindsight. We need your carriage. Where''s the carriage? Get the carriage and take us to find a hot meal."


    "Young Master Fu Yan said that the carriage is nearby. I went to the car and played all night. I must be tired. I can lie down in the car." Luo Yun''s tone was always so considerate and sober. People rest assured.


    After several people got into the carriage, they began to discuss the next route.


    Fu Yan''s mood has been much better these days, and his interest in Long County that Ge Da said before has resumed.


    "Let''s go to Long County first, we''re all here. It''s a shame not to go to Long County to see it. Wouldn''t it be easy to go from Long County along the river to the Moxiu Pool?" Fu Yan tried his best to encourage Zhang Hui .


    "Long County?" Meimei listened to Fu Yan''s expectant tone, guessing that this should be an interesting place, and wanted Zhang Hui to tell her carefully what it was.


    Zhang Hui met Ge Da along the way, and talked to Mei Mei one by one about Ge Da''s experience in Long County.


    Meimei heard it, not as if they could not believe it at the beginning, and said: "There really is such a thing. When I wandered with the owner of the valley, the owner of the valley mentioned to me that not only the land can move, but also Time can be controlled. I only know that Uncle Master has the ability to move mountains and seas. This is the first time I have heard of things like Ge Da."


    Eyebrows pondered for a while, then opened his eyes wide and tilted his head to look at Zhang Hui: "Anyway, we are all here, or... really go and see?"


    Zhang Hui also looked at Meimei with the same expression: "Do you really want to go?"


    "Want to go." Eyebrow nodded vigorously.


    Zhang Hui pretended to be serious again and asked his eyebrows: "Then what if you fall into the river like Ge Da and become an old woman when you come out? You become an old woman, I''m still young!"


    When she heard her eyebrows, she was immediately unhappy. She felt that Zhang Hui''s idea made her feel sad just thinking about it. She cursed: "Crow''s mouth, if I fall, I will definitely not let you go."


    Fu Yan saw Zhang Hui flirting and cursing with no one beside his eyebrows, and soon couldn''t bear it, and interrupted them deliberately, "Thank you, you can''t finish talking. I''m still here, now I want to go. Long County, Meimei wants to go too, Luo Yun has no idea, the minority obeys the majority, so it is so decided, Zhang Hui, do you have any comments?"


    Zhang Hui knew that Fu Yan was already a muscle in this matter, and he didn''t want to argue, he said to Luo Yun, "Then go from Long County."


    The carriage drove smoothly, Zhang Hui, Meimei and Luo Yun were all dozing, Fu Yan had to open the curtains to look outside from time to time, because he knew that Ji Lian would definitely not give up, fearing that Ji Lian would set up an ambush in front.


    Zhang Hui fell asleep, and heard Fu Yan quickly say: "Someone is staring at us." Zhang Hui immediately sat up straight, his mind completely clear.


    "Where? Who?" Zhang Hui asked.


    Meimei and Luo Yun also woke up shortly afterwards, and both lifted the curtains to look out.


    "I haven''t seen anyone?" Luo Yun said.


    At this time they could see nothing at all.


    "People have been prepared for a long time, watch me go get him!" Fu Yan quickly got out of the carriage and got into the thorn bushes next to him.


    After a while, before the carriage stopped, Fu Yan caught the man who was following them.


    Zhang Hui found that this person was dressed in the same manner as the person they had run into by Ji Lian before, and it seemed that they were all from Yan Luogu.


    Fu Yan grabbed the man and stomped on his knee, forcing him to kneel towards Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui looked at this man with a stubborn face, and looked like he would not explain much if he was killed.


    "People from Yan Luogu?" Zhang Hui asked.


    The man closed his mouth and said nothing.


    "Fan Ying sent you to follow us?"


    The man still didn''t speak.


    Fu Yan became a little impatient, and kicked the man''s back again, saying, "You still pretend to be a tough guy, I see how hard your waist is!"


    The man was kicked forward by Fu Yan, still watching Zhang Hui stubbornly without speaking.


    Fu Yan was completely annoyed and grabbed the man''s head with her palm.


    Zhang Hui was shocked, for fear that Fu Yan would be ruthless and would kill this man with one palm.But when he saw Fu Yan''s fingers stopped suddenly, his face began to hesitate, as if he couldn''t take this cruel hand.


    Zhang Hui muttered in his heart: "Fu Yan hasn''t even killed anyone at this point. It''s really not his style."


    Fu Yan took his hand away from the man''s head, kicked his foot hard on his shoulder, "Get out of here, kill you and dirty my hands."


    The man originally closed his eyes, thinking that he must be dead when he fell into the hands of the demon Fu Yan, but now Fu Yan actually let him go, he quickly stood up and ran to the side desperately.

 698 Chapter 698 Entering Yan Country (1)

    Zhang Hui didn¡¯t think that Fu Yan would let this person go, and just saw that Fu Yan was like that. He clearly knew that this person was going back to report the letter, but Fu Yan still couldn¡¯t make this move, which surprised Zhang Hui very much. .


    Zhang Hui looked at Fu Yan suspiciously, before asking Fu Yan, the expression on Fu Yan''s face immediately showed disdain, and said: "I don''t want to kill him. It''s no different if you don''t want to kill this kind of nameless pawn. Don''t dirty my hands. "


    Zhang Hui listened to Fu Yan''s words, but only smiled reluctantly. He knew that this was just what Fu Yan asked for himself. Since Mi''er died in front of him, Fu Yan''s temperament has changed a lot, and he may never treat a human life again. It was as hasty as before.


    Luo Yun thought that someone from Yan Luogu was looking at them, and said anxiously: "This person has gone back. Maybe a bunch of people will be called in a while. How can this be good?"


    "Huh, are you afraid of them? What kind of climate can a band of bandits become?" Fu Yan said arrogantly.


    Luo Yun lifted the curtain and looked in the distance, and said with satisfaction, "I''m about to reach the boundary of Yan Country. It is expected that Yan Luogu and this group will not easily offend the people of Yan Country. Otherwise, they will suffer the enemy."


    Zhang Hui heard what Luo Yun said, and thought it would be better to go to Yan Country as soon as possible. Fan Ying won Ji Lian, which is equivalent to a think tank, and he may be able to come up with any vicious tricks.


    The carriage walked for a while, and Luo Yun took out the map and took a look. He said with joy, "We are now at the boundary of Yan Kingdom."


    He looked at the sky outside, and he was a little worried: "Hey, it''s almost dark. This place is too off the beaten path, and I can''t find a place to live."


    "We don''t care, the main reason is that the Meimei girl can''t be wronged." Fu Yan continued.


    "Let''s go a little further, after passing the mountain in front, maybe you can find a place to live behind." Luo Yun craned his neck, looking very worried.


    They are now far away from a big river that they are walking along. The area is arid and waterless, with rugged and rocky mountains. The trees on the mountains are mostly short and there are few trees taller than people.


    "You don''t need to take a detour, you can pass between the two mountains!" the coachman shouted from outside.


    "Then walk through the middle of the mountain. It just saves time. It''s this hour. Of course, you can walk as soon as possible." Luo Yun replied outside.


    Fu Yan raised the curtain and looked around. He had let the person from Yan Luogu go before, so he had always been wary of him going back to report the letter and leading someone to attack them.


    Luo Yun felt that Fu Yan had robbed him of his work, and felt a little unhappy: "Young Master Fu Yan is too worried. Yan Luogu is far away from here. How can those bandits live by just talking about it!"


    Fu Yan ignored Luo Yun, but was still paying attention to the movements outside.


    When the carriage entered the trail between the two mountains, the sky was already half dark. With the addition of the two mountains, it was already dark, and it seemed that the sky was dark all of a sudden.


    At this time, Fu Yan paid more attention to external movements. He said nothing, and focused on whether there was anything wrong on both sides of the mountain.


    The disciples of Bei Amen mainly practice the Qizong exercises, and their sensitivity to external reactions is also the content of their practice. Practitioners with deeper skills can hear sounds that others can''t hear.


    "There are still people following us." Fu Yan suddenly looked back at Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui heard Fu Yan''s tone so affirmative, and expected that this mountain had indeed set up an ambush.


    Luo Yun was already in trepidation following Zhang Hui. He originally wanted to retreat, but fortunately, every time he was able to reduce the danger, he gave up the idea of ??running away again and again. Otherwise, it would be a waste of hard work.Now that Yan Luogu was about to be embarrassed with them again, he immediately couldn''t hold it anymore, and his face couldn''t hide the panic: "What should we do? We can''t make any progress now."


    After a while, Zhang Hui began to hear the movement outside. He felt that at least dozens of people were ambushing on this mountain.


    He guessed that this group of people was lying in ambush at a high place. Next, it is likely to throw arrows down, and in Ji Lian''s vicious style, it is very likely that people will feed poison on the arrows. When the time comes, as long as the sky is broken and dark, everywhere It was pitch black, and it was difficult for them to avoid these arrows shot from all around.


    "A poisonous trick, these people are just waiting for it to get dark." Fu Yan said.


    After listening to Zhang Hui and Fu Yan''s analysis, Luo Yun became even more panicked: "We are all in the middle of the road. We can''t retreat. We can''t go out before dark."


    The coachman drove the car at the fastest speed, but the road in the mountains was not easy to walk, and the carriage went awkwardly, which wasted time.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, the atmosphere in the carriage became more tense.


    Meimei has been living in Lushan for so many years, and she rarely faces these fights, but she is not afraid when she meets her. In her heart, she always naively believes that God will pity a lover and will not let her. She separated from Zhang Hui, especially now, she has just reunited with Zhang Hui, and she believes that together they can overcome this difficulty.


    Fu Yan is a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers, and has always carried a fierce force that is not afraid of fear and fear.


    After Zhang Hui entered Lushan, the road was very bumpy, and now he is much calmer when he is in trouble. He knows that he is the one who shouldn''t be messed up the least.


    Fu Yan finally couldn''t help it, and stepped out of the carriage and shouted towards the cliff: "Grandson of Yan Luogu, don''t hide, let''s all come out. Grandpa is waiting for you in the car."


    Zhang Hui and Meimei are also ready to respond to the enemy, keeping an eye on the movements outside.


    Suddenly, the two sides of the strait remembered the sound of intensive rubbing, as if many hands were raising bows and arrows towards the carriage at the same time.


    As soon as Zhang Hui heard this sound, he immediately drew his sword out. At this moment, a clear "click" sounded in his ear, and the arrow pierced the canopy of the carriage and almost stuck it on his shoulder.


    Meimei was also shocked by the sound. She wanted to step forward to protect Zhang Hui, and Zhang Hui was holding the sword in one hand and the other on her shoulder.


    Soon, more and more arrows were inserted into the canopy of the carriage, and some arrows even penetrated the canopy and shot directly into the carriage.


    After getting out of the carriage, Fu Yan walked in front of the carriage to block arrows. He wanted the coachman to drive a few people out of the carriage, but the arrows he blocked by himself were really limited, and the carriage did not go far. Both the coachman and the horse were shot dead.


    Seeing the carriage stopped, Luo Yun immediately went under the carriage to hide the arrows shot from the surrounding area.


    Zhang Hui took his eyebrows out of the car and found that Luo Yun had chosen the best hiding place, so he blocked the eyebrows and made them hide under the car.


    Eyebrow shook his head, walked to the side of Zhang Hui, raised his palms, and performed Yunbo Gong.


    Zhang Hui soon felt the sound around him, and those arrows all fell four or five steps away from them.Fu Yan also stopped and looked at the eyebrows. He struggled to block this for a long time, not enough that the eyebrows technique could completely protect them.


    Zhang Hui looked into the air. Four or five steps away from him, there seemed to be a thin layer of light, glowing white like water. It was this layer of light that blocked the arrows from all around. .


    After a while, the voices from the mountains on both sides of the strait weakened. Instead, there were some panic-stricken discussions.


    "What kind of magic is this, you can''t shoot arrows."


    "Don''t worry, keep shooting arrows and wait for Brother Lien to come and clean them up."


    "..."


    Zhang Hui vaguely heard this group of people mention a "Big Brother Lian", guessing that this should be Ji Lian. Even if these people are against the court, some ideas will still be deeply ingrained, and they will avoid calling the emperor''s surname directly.


    "If Ji Lian comes, I''m afraid the eyebrows will fight him." Thinking of this, Zhang Hui began to worry again.

 699 Chapter 699 Entering Yan Country (2)

    Before Meimei had learned Yunbo Kungfu, she had almost no foundation for cultivation, and now her practice can only be a temporary resistance.


    Zhang Hui also thought of this, worrying that Meimei might not be able to support it at any time.


    Fu Yan was also afraid that Ji Lian would suddenly come over at this time, so he kept his eyes on the surroundings, and his ears were still listening to the distant movement.


    "Someone is here." Fu Yan''s voice was short and he became nervous, "No, it''s a lot of people coming here."


    "It''s weird, how many people from Yan Luogu call?" Zhang Hui asked in surprise.


    After a while, the night sky began to be illuminated by a corner of the fire, and the light moved over here.


    "Aren''t they trying to shoot our arrows to death while it''s dark? Why did they come here with a torch?" Fu Yan said.


    Zhang Hui thought for a while and said, "No, this is not theirs."


    At this moment, the two sides of the mountain began to fall into silence for a while, and several people stretched out and looked into the distance. Then, there were some whispers, but the arrows continued to shoot towards Zhang Hui.


    Seeing that the fire was getting brighter and brighter, Zhang Hui could see where the people on both sides of the mountain were ambushing, and from which direction the arrow was shot. After a while, even the nervous expression on the brows and brows could be seen clearly. .


    There was only the sound of arrows on both sides of the mountain. At this moment, there were a lot of messy sounds. The rustling of leaves and the sound of human footsteps were mixed together, and there was a panic, and the discussion became louder.


    "Oops, this doesn''t look like ours!"


    "It''s not ours, is it a Yan nationality?"


    The arrows shot towards Zhanghui suddenly decreased, and the mountain was completely chaotic.


    "Really a native of Yan Country!"


    "I told you that you can''t provoke the Yan people, let''s withdraw quickly!"


    Then Zhang Hui could see the people on the mountain stand up and evacuated back one after another.


    After a quarrel on the mountain, calm soon returned.Then, there was a clear sound of footsteps coming from the brigade.


    The fire light illuminates a long road, and dozens of torches are lined up, swimming towards Zhang Hui and the others like fire snakes.


    The eyebrows were finally able to relax, the water-like light in the sky also disappeared, and the arrows in front of them fell all over the ground.Zhang Hui went up to hold his eyebrows, and the three of them looked in the direction that the fire light came from.


    I saw dozens of people coming towards them, all dressed up as soldiers of the Kingdom of Yan, but the way they were marching looked a little looser, not so formal and serious.


    The leader was extremely strong, and didn''t look at Zhang Hui''s few people carefully, and shouted from a distance: "Who? Dare to make trouble in Heiyunling. If we don''t look at the Zhennan Army in Yunqi Prefecture, it is Isn''t it?"


    Zhang Hui had heard from Luo Yun before that they were close to the Seventh State of Yun in the Kingdom of Yan. There were few people who lived here, mainly the troops stationed. It is expected that they are now passing through an important pass of the Seventh State of Yun, so It will alarm this group of people.


    Zhang Hui walked a few steps forward, and explained loudly: "We didn''t make trouble, we just got caught by the bandits."


    The leader approached Zhang Hui, raised Ba¡¯s big beard, looked at Zhang Hui and Fu Yan with big rough eyes, and said, ¡°When I¡¯m stupid, you are like people with kung fu. Can you be a bandit? I think you are the bandit in 80%."


    Zhang Hui looked at this person''s mind as if he didn''t think much, and was too lazy to explain to him too much, so he just said: "The bandits have run away and you haven''t caught it."


    "I said that, if you find a suspicious person, take it back and talk about it, and...you are still from Qi country." The bearded man took a closer look at Zhang Hui and the others. It was obviously Qi people''s appearance and dress. Fu Yan looks pretty and handsome in Qi State, and coupled with the appearance of a Qi State, it is completely invisible to be from Beimang.


    "Please slow--" a long shout came from under the carriage, Luo Yun quickly got out from under the carriage, ran to the big beard, and smiled favorably, "My son is a visiting envoy sent by the Emperor of Qi. , This is your Majesty¡¯s handwriting."


    Luo Yun said that he took out the letter in his arms and handed it to Bearded, looking at him expectantly, hoping that they would be taken back to entertain him.


    The State of Yan was originally a subject of the State of Qi, but in recent years, the State of Qi has focused on dealing with Beimang. Therefore, the State of Yan is only a minister on the surface, but the Emperor of Qi has long been ignored.


    The bearded man took the envelope and looked at it under the torch. It seemed that he didn''t know a few words, and he complained, "I don''t understand something, please take it home and talk about it."


    But his tone of this sentence was much softer than before.


    Zhang Hui thought that he had already arrived at the place where there was no shop in front of the village, and he might as well follow this group of people. For better or worse, there would always be a place to rest temporarily, so as not to sleep in the wild.


    Several people followed this group for a long time, and were taken to a stone house. After a hasty sleep, no one came over until noon the next day.


    It turned out that the bearded man was not easy to know how to deal with Zhang Hui and others, so he simply pushed the affairs of these Qi people to the foreign affairs officer of Yunqizhou according to the normal procedure.


    Several people were led by a young man on the official road in Yunqizhou. It was midsummer, but it was dry and hot here. There were few houses that could be seen when I looked around. The roads were mainly military personnel. , And these people also looked like they hadn''t been able to fight for a long time and looked bored.


    They were taken to the official office of Qiyun prefecture. After entering through the wall, the house inside was repetitive and monotonous, very characteristic of the military.


    At this time, crossing a low wall, you can see hundreds of people gathered there, and there are shouts and cheers from time to time. It seems that there is a wonderful contest going on there, and there are several young people running on the road. Soldiers also seemed to rush over to watch the martial arts competition. For a while, the martial arts field seemed to be the center of the official office, drawing most of the people there.


    Fu Yan kept staring at it, and wanted to go over and see what happened. Even if someone like him can''t do it, he can still be satisfied just by watching others fight.


    They were taken to a simple reception room with few decent furnishings in it. It seemed that there were very few people here, and even fewer guests.


    After a few people waited for half an hour, Fu Yan became a little impatient, walking back and forth, and then simply ran outside to look around.


    "What the hell, let''s just wait here, I can leave without coming." After waiting for a while, even Zhang Hui began to complain.


    Luo Yun stepped forward and persuaded: "My son, let''s wait. With their paperwork, we can go a lot easier at the back pass."


    Luo Yun''s words and deeds have changed back to being as exquisite as in Changdu Shi, for fear of losing his status as an envoy of the great power. He also hopes that they can be treated by these Yan people with the courtesy of distinguished guests, but things are getting more and more now. Not what he thought.


    Zhang Hui saw the little servant who entertained them passing by the door, and called him in.


    "What about your... foreign affairs officer? Why haven''t you seen people?" Zhang Hui arrived in a place where he was so casual, and even his tone of voice became less particular than in Changdu.


    "My lord... uh, say I''ll be there later." The young man said kindly.


    "We''ve all been waiting for an hour, and I bother you to go over and remind you." Zhang Huidao.


    The young man looked at Zhang Hui with embarrassment and smiled, and said: "Let you all know that you have been waiting for the little one, but the little one has urged him twice in the past."


    Zhang Hui really thought this was strange. He knew that someone wanted to meet, but the foreign affairs officer couldn''t come after urging him twice. He couldn''t help asking, "Why is he so busy now, or we will see you another day."


    "The adults are watching the martial arts competition in the martial arts ground..." The young man hesitated, his tone very embarrassing.

 700 Chapter 700

    Zhang Hui was talking to the young man, and Fu Yan also came over to hear him. Fu Yan heard that the foreign affairs officer did not come to greet them when he was watching the martial arts competition. See us, what kind of thing is he, watch me go get him over."


    After Fu Yan finished speaking, she turned and walked towards the martial arts field.


    Zhang Hui knows that Fu Yan can do everything. Although he also hates the arrogant virtues of the foreign affairs officer, he thinks that they come to the country of Yan, after all, they are in other people¡¯s territory, and the trouble will only be for himself. Tian Du, so he went to the martial arts training ground with Fu Yan.


    As soon as Zhang Hui walked to the martial arts field, he heard a burst of cheers, and it seemed that the martial arts inside was reaching a wonderful place.


    The young man who had just been with Zhang Hui also followed, and he ran in front of Zhang Hui and dived into the crowd.


    Zhang Hui''s eyes chased the young man away, wanting to see who this arrogant foreign official was.


    The middle of the martial arts field was surrounded by layers of people. After the young man got into the crowd, he couldn''t be seen for a while.


    Zhang Hui saw Fu Yan drilling in the middle of the crowd, and quickly followed Fu Yan.


    They finally squeezed to the front of the crowd. When Fu Yan saw that the two of them were competing, he forgot that he had come to look for the foreign affairs officer, and watched the match with relish.


    Fu Yan looked straight at the two men who were fighting fiercely in the middle. The two men took off their shirts and were scrambling together.


    Fu Yan frowned for a while and sighed for a while, unaware that Zhang Hui was standing next to him.


    Zhang Hui''s eyes circled the front to find the foreign affairs officer. He saw the young man standing next to a middle-aged man with a moustache sitting in front. The young man lowered his head and was talking to him. , Zhang Hui guessed that the person should be the foreign affairs officer.


    The foreign affairs officer seemed to be listening to the young man next to him, but his eyes couldn''t be separated from the man in the middle of the martial arts competition.


    At this time, there was another cry from the crowd, seeing that the two in the middle had already decided the victory and defeat. One of them pressed his knees on the back of his opponent, raised his head and looked at the crowd, his expression was extremely triumphant, and he was crushed on the ground. The corner of his mouth was bleeding, and he gritted his teeth and struggled a few times but still couldn''t get up.


    Then the cry reached a peak, and the victorious man arched his hands to the surrounding audience, and when he walked to Zhang Hui''s side, he gave Zhang Hui a contemptuous look.


    "A Yang is so skilled, he deserves to be the number one warrior in Qiyun State."


    The brawny man named Ayang raised his palm to signal for everyone to lower their voices, and smiled: "Brothers have lifted me too much. What can I do for these few times? There are many people in Qiyun State who are better than me. Besides, besides us Yan, Qi and Beimang, they are even more masters like clouds..."


    When A Yang said this, he looked at Zhang Hui again: "Hey, this little brother looks like he''s from Qi."


    Hearing what A Yang said, the people next to him looked at Zhang Hui together.


    A Yang looked at Zhang Hui defiantly, and walked towards Zhang Hui. From the standpoint of his figure, he was much stronger than Zhang Hui.He just said that Qi Guo and Bei Mang are also masters. At this moment, he wanted to prove to the people next to him how strong he is in front of a Qi Guo, so he grabbed Zhang Hui''s arm with his palm: " I see this brother has been looking at this side, does he also want to come up and make gestures?"


    Zhang Hui was originally impatient with the foreign affairs officer. He was looked at by this person with such provocative eyes, and now he was still working at him. He was annoyed. When A Yang grabbed him, his wrist turned towards A Yang. A Yang frowned in pain.


    "Oh, there are two more." A Yang originally wanted to borrow Zhang to let him dominate his prestige. How did he know that he had encountered a strong opponent at once? He finally hit the ring at the end, where would he be willing to lose? The Qi people suddenly appeared in the hands.


    Zhang Hui wanted to leave this place quickly, and had no patience to fight this person.


    Zhang Hui slammed A Yang''s wrist, slammed his back against his chest, and slapped him quickly with the other hand, and fell him to the ground in the blink of an eye.


    The crowd onlookers didn''t make a fuss anymore. They looked at the strange Qi nationality dumbfounded, completely failing to understand how Zhang Hui defeated their first warrior in an instant.


    After a period of silence, everyone began to discuss.


    It was completely unexpected that A Yang was knocked to the ground by Zhang Hui so suddenly, his face flushed with anger, and he had to fight Zhang Hui when he got up.


    Zhang Hui saw A Yang pounced toward him again, grabbed his wrist again, and slammed to one side. A Yang was slammed to the ground so much pain that he did not dare to scream.


    "Oh, warrior!" At this moment, the foreign affairs officer sitting on the stage ran down and shouted as he ran.


    Zhang Hui looked over there, and at a glance he felt that the foreign affairs officer''s actions were really funny.


    This person didn''t seem to be an official at all, and his actions were indifferent, no different from the people under this stage, and even more rude than many people inside.


    The most conspicuous thing on his face is the two moustaches, which turn up when they smile.He walked up to Zhang Hui, looked at Zhang Hui with envy, and looked up and down Zhang Hui, and finally looked and looked at his face.


    "Qi people?" the foreign affairs officer asked, raising his eyebrows and widening his eyes.


    Zhang Hui felt that this man was not doing business, watching the competition here, he was a little impatient with him, but he just gave him an "um".


    At this time, the little servant next to the foreign affairs officer ran over and said, "My lord, he is the censor from Qi."


    "Oh, the distinguished guest is here, why don''t you come and call me?" The foreign affairs officer blew his beard and stared and scolded.


    "I urged you twice just now, you said..." The young man''s tone was very aggrieved.


    Zhang Hui saw that the foreign affairs officer not only couldn''t distinguish the importance of things, but he couldn''t remember what he had said. He really wanted to get rid of this trouble soon and leave this place earlier.


    The foreign affairs officer kept staring at Zhang Hui''s face, and then muttered: "Why is this little brother so familiar? He seems to have seen him somewhere, hey, no, he seems to be younger!"


    He watched for a while, and suddenly seemed to understand something. He raised his head and asked Zhang Hui: "Do you have a father?"


    Zhang Hui snorted coldly at him, then asked, "Don''t you have a father?"


    The few people nearby laughed secretly when they heard it. It seems that the foreign affairs officer often becomes everyone''s joke.


    "No, no, I mean, have I met your father?" the foreign affairs officer continued.


    Zhang Hui''s mind suddenly went blank. What does this person mean he has met Lu Yan?

 701 Chapter 701 Looking for Mount Seymour

    Meimei followed Zhang Hui, and she rarely said anything along the way. Now she heard that the foreign affairs officer in front of her had met Zhang Hui¡¯s father. She was even more excited than Zhang Hui. She went up and asked, "My lord, you just Does it mean you have met Mr. Lu Yanlu in Lushan?"


    "Lushan Lu Yan? You confused me. I don''t know what his name is. He just looks very similar to this warrior, and he is just old enough to be his father." The foreign affairs officer said about Zhang Hui. Still full of appreciation.


    "Are you sure they really look alike?" Meimei asked immediately, because she saw that the foreign affairs officer was a little bit upset, for fear that Zhang would be excited for nothing.


    The foreign affairs official said: "Yes, it''s just a face."


    After Zhang Hui left Linshui Town, he has been told many times that he looks like his father, so he thought that this person might have actually met Lu Yan, so he continued to ask: "Where did you meet him? ?"


    "Mount Seymour, the hometown of the Demon Sect." The foreign affairs officer replied without hesitation, "Hey, speaking of it, I have been planted in his hands all my life. I think I was a master on the battlefield...not to mention the hero, then He also brought hundreds of people. As a result, he ran into the person you mentioned at Mount Seymour two years ago. More than half of his men were killed and injured. Although the upper part saved me from the crime, but later gave me no real power and let me do it in the government office. An unpromising foreign affairs officer."


    Zhang Hui understood why this man had lost his job and came here to watch the martial arts competition. It turned out that he was a martial artist in the army before.


    "Mount Seymour?" Zhang Hui asked again, because when he asked Fan Ying about Lu Yan, Fan Ying also said that he had met Lu Yan at Mount Seymour, and Fan Ying met Lu Yanna at Mount Seymour. It happened five years ago. The foreign affairs officer saw Lu Yan two years ago. Could it be that Lu Yan has really been on Mount Seymour all the time, and has really been with the people of the Demon Sect as they said?


    The foreign affairs officer walked back with a few people, and recalled as he walked: "Our Qiyun State is Qi State to the south and Beimang to the west. It looks peaceful, but it may not be. The remnants of the Demon Sect near Mount Seymour often haunt , But there is no determination to eradicate them completely, in fact, in the final analysis, they still can''t take them.


    "But this doesn''t show them the color of the store, and I''m afraid that they will have an inch and will occupy our territory in the future."


    Hearing this, Zhang Hui thought to himself: "No wonder they will be guarding around Heiyunling, and they will pop up when there is a little disturbance."


    The foreign affairs officer continued: "It was also the first time I went to Mount Seymour. After fighting against the people of the Demon Sect, our people were not their opponents at all. I was also caught and met their leader. I thought I was dead this time, but that person actually let me go."


    "You don''t mean that the one who looks like me is the boss you just said?" Zhang Hui looked at the foreign affairs officer in surprise. He wanted to wait for him to continue, but he stopped here suddenly. .Zhang Hui has mixed feelings in his heart, and he is pleased that his father Lu Yan may still be alive in the world. Before he heard Fan Ying say that he could not believe it, but now he heard another person say that Lu Yan is more likely to be alive. .But he thought that Lu Yan had now become the leader of the Demon Sect, which made him very incomprehensible. In the eyes of the world, Lu Yan used to be upright. How did he end up with the demon sect.


    "Yeah, I''m talking about him. This man seems to have a hidden skill. I was scared of him at the time. I thought he would definitely kill me. When people get scared, they remember him deeply. , I still remember the way he looked at me, his eyebrows are so much like you.¡± The foreign affairs officer said, pointing towards Zhang Hui¡¯s eyes, ¡°He didn¡¯t even look at me at the time, as if he looked down on us. The army of the country is average, so I just talk to his men at will and let me go back."


    Zhang Hui heard the foreign affairs officer say so much, and felt more and more true about the matter, so he asked: "Where did you meet him on Mount Seymour, can you still remember it now?"


    Because Zhang Hui has long heard that the people in the Demon Sect are extremely hidden, and the terrain of Mount Seymour is complicated, it would be difficult to find if you go there, but now the foreign affairs officer has been there and asked him to draw a rough route Wouldn''t it be much easier to pass.


    "Hey, how do I know this? I told you the truth. I was arrested at the time. I put a black cloth bag on my head and tied my hands and feet. I couldn''t see anything. I only knew up and down. They are all stones, and they may arrive in about a day after leaving." The foreign affairs officer scratched his head and tried to remember more things to himself.


    Zhang Hui listened to this man, and felt that although his carefree style was very helpless, he still said nothing to cover up.


    Because the foreign affairs officer admired Zhang Hui''s good abilities, he also wanted to have a deep friendship with him, trying to make Zhang interested in what he said, so that Zhang Hui and the group could stay with him for a while.


    The foreign affairs officer said: "The leader of the demon sect is not really a commander, is it? I think little brother, you are upright, how can you have a relationship with the people of the demon sect?"


    Zhang Hui didn''t want to talk about this with outsiders, just hope that this person can provide as much information as possible about Mount Seymour.


    The foreign affairs officer took a few people back to the reception room, and he went to find some maps in it: "These are detailed maps around the Qiyun State. See if you can use them."


    Zhang Hui walked over and felt that this person was a great help to him. In the past, Yun Dou drew a map for Zhang Hui based on some ancient records about Mount Seymour, but after all, there were still discrepancies between those and reality. He later I searched it again in Changdu, but the map I got was still not detailed enough.Now the map provided to him by the foreign affairs officer is for military use, and the details are not sloppy.


    This next one will be combined with the map of the magic repair pond that Yundou gave him before, and he can know what the situation is about the whole Seymour mountain area.


    When Fu Yan saw these maps, his attention was focused on Long County. He wanted to find the mysterious place where Ge Da was missing, so he asked for paper and pen, and carefully followed the map from Long County to Moxiu Pool. Draw it down.


    The foreign affairs officer called in to entertain a few people. During the conversation, Zhang would find that the people of Yan Kingdom really advocated force like the people of Beimang, but the people of Yan Kingdom did not have the momentum to fight for hegemony. This indisputable attitude appeared in people''s eyes.


    On the second day, the foreign affairs officer took a few people to complete the customs clearance documents, and pointed to the map how they should go next, which saved them a lot of trouble for the next trip.

 702 Chapter 702

    Zhang He and Fu Yan sorted out the maps in several places and discussed their next formation.


    Mount Seymour is separated between Long County and Moxiu Pond, and Long River is connected between Long County and Moxiu Pond. This Rhone River happens to run through the entire Seymour Mountain, so the next few places they will go are Connected together.


    Because Long County was the nearest to them, and Fu Yan had been looking forward to this uplift for a long time, so they decided to go to Long County through Yan Kingdom.


    The location of Long County was actually in Qi State, but they had to cut a long distance to Long County through Yan State.


    When they entered Long County, the hot summer had already passed, and the sun was much milder.


    Because Long County is close to Long River, the scenery is better than all the places they came along the road from Qiyun State. When they approached Long County, several people riding on the horse felt that the wind on their faces was much warmer than elsewhere.


    Suddenly, there was a lot of greenery in the places I saw, which made people sigh that this place seemed to be loved by God alone, and all the benefits were taken up.


    From Ge Da''s description, Fu Yan found that the place where he once lost was by the Long River, so after they arrived in Long County, they walked closer to the Long River.Generally speaking, in such places with less rain, places with water are convenient for people to smoke, but Long County is on the contrary, the more people and houses can be seen around the Long River, the more people and houses can be seen. less.


    After arriving in Long County, her face looked much hydrated. She rode on a horse and passed by under the shade of a tree, sighing: "It''s really strange, how come there are no people living in such a good place? It''s a beautiful place. Wouldn''t people nearby find it?"


    Zhang Hui also remembered that Ge Da recalled that he was in Long County because his uncle brought him here to visit a reclusive husband.Since there are people living in seclusion here, it means that this place has always been sparsely populated.


    Fu Yan said: "In such a good place, but with so few people, there may be something weird in this place, but we don''t know."


    At this time, two chaimen came to face each other. They were surprised to see Zhang Hui and the others, and stared at them for a long time.


    Fu Yan wanted to find out something from the locals, so she pretended to be very enthusiastic and greeted him: "Brother, where do you come from?"


    The two chaimen were also very curious about the strangers. Seeing Fu Yan speaking, they smiled and replied: "It''s far away, from the gongwan. You don''t know if you say it, you are from a different place. ."


    "I still come from such a far place. I think this is a good place. Why can''t a family see it?" Fu Yan asked kindly.


    The two chaimen looked at each other, and one of them replied: "You really come from a different place. Haven''t even heard of this? Long County is a place. According to legend, the Feng Shui is not good. Long River is in Long County. Opposite, rushing towards this place, with heavy anger, there were always people falling into the water in the Long River earlier, and the bodies were all gone. Therefore, people who came here said that this place is grievous and it is not a place to live. There have been no people here. The local people know this."


    Another chaiman looked at Fu Yan curiously, and persuaded: "I advise you not to go too far. Few people have gone by the river in recent years. And ah, there will be some weird people on the river. All of them are dressed in black, and I have never seen them speak, walking like flying, which is scary."


    "Weirdo, where did the weirdo come from?" Fu Yan guessed that the weird people they were talking about might refer to the people in the Demon Sect.


    "Upstream, it can only come from upstream."


    Seeing that the group in front of them could not easily persuade them to leave, the two shook their heads and left with a sigh.


    Zhang Hui and Meimei heard the conversation between Fu Yan and the two chaimen, and felt that the weird person they were talking about was probably a member of the Demon Sect.


    "Could it be that the people in the Demon Sect wanted to monopolize this good place, so they killed people by the river, so that everyone would not dare to live near here?" Meimei asked.


    Zhang Hui frowned and said, "It''s not like, although people in the Demon Sect rarely show up, but they don''t look like people who love tricks."


    Fu Yan didn''t have that many doubts about the people in the Demon Sect that everyone was discussing, nor was he afraid. He wished to meet these people in the Demon Sect to see if they were as scary as the legend.


    The few people continued to walk towards the river. When they walked across a long slope, they began to feel a noticeable damp cool breeze blowing here.


    Walking up the slope, it turned out that there was a large area of ??water below, but it was more like a river, without the sound of rushing water, it seemed quiet and mysterious.


    A few people walked along the water''s edge. The more they walked forward, the calmer the water surface. The blue sky and white clouds and birds reflected on the bottom of the water as much as possible. At first glance, it seemed that they could jump into the water to reach another world.


    Meimei was walking in front of Zhang Hui. She looked at the blue sky reflected in the water with extreme excitement. It had been a long time since she saw such a beautiful scenery.


    Because she had been looking at the water without paying attention to her feet, she suddenly stepped on the air and tilted her body to one side. As soon as she was scared, she couldn''t understand her feet. One foot stepped on the bushes on the shore, and the bushes immediately Collapsed.


    Zhang Hui saw that his eyebrows were empty, and his heart was about to jump to his throat. There was an unbearable fear in his heart, as if the eyebrows would fall into another world if they fell. meet.


    He pulled his eyebrows desperately. Fortunately, he reacted quickly. He grabbed Meimei''s wrist and pulled her up.


    After he pulled his eyebrows up, he hugged her into his arms, clasped his arms tightly on the back of the eyebrows, and rubbed his head against her ear.


    Meimei saw that Fu Yan and Luo Yun were still watching, she and Zhang Hui were so close, it made her a little embarrassed, so he tried to push Zhang Hui away, lowered his head and said, "What are you doing? If this is the case, even if I fall, you still don¡¯t know how to paddle. Could it be that I can still be like those who fall into this river, and I can¡¯t find it if I fall?


    Zhang Hui hurriedly covered his eyebrows mouth, his face changed from nervousness, and he rebuked: "Don''t say anything like this, if you say it again, I will turn my face, and don''t run around, you can''t stay away from me."


    Pursing her eyebrows and turning her face, she ran away from Zhang Hui, complaining: "You worry so much, how old I am!" She complained about Zhang Hui on the surface, but recalled how nervous she was just now. The sweetness and excitement cannot be calmed down for a long time.


    Zhang Hui looked into the water from time to time. The feeling of fear in his heart just now haunted him like a nightmare. He had never been so afraid before. The fear seemed to come from an uncontrollable powerful force. Can knock him down.

 703 Chapter 703

    Zhang Hui and several people have been walking along the Long River. According to Ge Da''s description, they think that the place where Ge Da had disappeared should be this place.


    There are many cliffs that are not very high, and nothing happens when people fall, but the water is so fast that you can¡¯t tell at a glance what kind of terrain the river is under.


    "What a great place, it''s the most comfortable place here. I don''t want to go anymore when I come, but there is no other house nearby." Luo Yun sighed.


    Fu Yan walked behind a few people. He was used to paying attention to distant movement even in a quiet place.


    "Wait, I seem to hear someone coming here." Fu Yan stopped everyone.


    Luo Yun turned around on the spot, looking around, shook his head and said: "There is no sound, Master Fu Yan heard it wrong."


    Zhang Hui knows that Fu Yan''s ears are great, and Fu Yan is the first to hear what happens every time there is a sudden situation. This time someone might really be nearby.


    Fu Yan made a gesture to tell everyone to stop making noises, and listened for a while, and said: "It seems that there are three or four people around here, their skills are not weak, their steps are fast, and they are getting closer and closer to us."


    "Is it a member of the Demon Sect?" Zhang Huidao, because in this place, no one can see anyone except those who drive firewood. Three or four people are together, and their skill is not weak, so there are only people in the Demon Sect.


    Zhang Hui, Meimei and Fu Yan looked around at the same time, ready to deal with the people who would appear next.


    "They haven''t left. Leave them alone, let''s go." After a while, Fu Yan heard the voice again and it weakened again.


    Zhang Hui nodded and said, "Yes, let''s go and see what they want to do."


    Several people continued to walk forward. After walking for a while, Fu Yan heard a voice still coming from behind.


    "It''s following us." Fu Yan said.


    "Then let them continue to follow." Zhang Hui continued walking.


    At this time, Zhang Hui also heard the sound coming from behind, and saw that the few people were getting closer to them.


    At this time, Fu Yan began to feel a little uncomfortable, and wanted to know the true colors of these people who followed them.He deliberately slowed down, pretending that he hadn''t noticed someone following him, and talked and laughed with Zhang Hui along the way.


    He felt that the person following him was only a dozen steps away from him, and suddenly turned his head back and slapped a palm in the direction of the footsteps.


    With a sound, the leaves from in front of Fu Yan to the ground between the woods flew up and connected in a line in the air, and the leaves also flew toward the woods with great strength.


    Three black figures popped up in the woods, all of them wearing the same black clothes. Although they could not see their faces, they were all in their thirties judging from their body shapes.In order to avoid Fu Yan''s palm, they could only jump into the air, so they finally showed up.


    Zhang Huixin said, "Sure enough, people from the Demon Sect are following us."


    He saw that the three people did not intend to harm them, but simply followed them, perhaps just wanting to know who they were, being curious and defensive of them.


    Fu Yan finally led them out, wanting to try their skills, a flying body rushed over and stood among the three.


    Zhang Hui saw that these three people should not pose a threat to Fu Yan, so he didn''t make any moves, but just stood on the side watching how these three people made moves.


    Fu Yan wanted to try the skills of these three people, and these three people also wanted to know what Fu Yan was. When Fu Yan shot at them, they tried to avoid them and forced Fu Yan to use more powerful tricks.


    They looked at Fu Yan for a while, and Zhang Hui for a while, and the three of them had no murderous look in their eyes.


    After a few moves by the two sides, it was not about deciding the victory or defeat. The three exchanged glances, and at the same time they wanted to jump out.


    This is the first time Zhang Hui has seen the members of the Demon Sect with his own eyes. It turns out that they are not as scary as the legend. Seeing a stranger break into their territory, they have no intention of killing, but are just defensive and curious.


    After the three jumped out, they looked at Fu Yan together, arched their hands at him, and said, "Dare to ask the son, but he came from Bei Amen?"


    After Fu Yan got out of Beimang, he had very few opportunities to interact with others, and he had obvious characteristics of Bei Amen when he shot, so the three of them could see it.He saw that these three people were not malicious to him, and that he had never liked to hide, so he replied proudly: "Exactly."


    The three exchanged their eyes again, and they used their eyes to reach a consensus. Then one of them asked: "That son was sent by the Xinghai Saint Envoy?"


    Fu Yan rolled her eyes and said in her heart: "Xinghai Saint Envoy? Why would they ask Xinghai Saint Envoy? What is the relationship between Xinghai Saint Envoy and Demon Sect, and what does he send someone to Demon Sect?"


    Zhang Hui was shocked when he heard Xinghai''s name. He thought that his father Lu Yan had disappeared because he was defeated by Xinghai. Now that Lu Yan has become the leader of the Demon Sect, what else would he have with Xinghai? Contact?


    Fu Yan looked at Zhang Hui and knew that Zhang Hui was also very curious about this matter. Now this is a good opportunity to get close to the people in the Demon Sect. How could he miss it, so he replied: "Yes, you ghosts Sneaking behind, is this the way of hospitality?"


    The three of them immediately became amiable, and moved closer to Fu Yan, and said again, "Why did the Saint Envoy of Xinghai send a few young masters first? It''s not that there has been a change on the road, and I can''t make the appointment?"


    "Oh, no, no, no, how can I change the agreement casually? It''s not like what we did by Bei Amen, but... the envoy has a few words for you to take first. You can take us quickly. "Fu Yan pretended to be serious and could not see the guilty conscience at all when he told a lie.


    Zhang Hui was fortunate in his heart that Fu Yan really understood his mind and didn''t miss this opportunity.


    "If the envoy has any words, we can convey it to you." One of the demons replied.


    "I don''t know what your identity is. The envoy has ordered you. I have to tell your boss personally." Fu Yan raised his head and looked at the three of them, without making any concessions.


    The three people were hesitant on their faces. One of them stared at Zhang Hui for a long time, and then motioned to his companion to let them see Zhang Hui. At this moment, the three people looked at Zhang Hui with a little surprise, and they looked at each other again as if there was something. I dare not say anything.


    Knowing that the three of them were still a little hesitant, Fu Yan urged: "Hurry up and take us up, otherwise I will go back and tell the envoy that you are not happy to disagree with us, which probably means canceling the agreement."


    "No, no, no, we don''t mean that, but outsiders can''t go up the mountain, this old rule can''t be broken, so, a few wait for us to go up and report it." One person explained quickly.

 704 Chapter 704

    The three demon sect members disappeared in the woods after speaking.


    Zhang Hui recalled the way the three people looked at him just now. It was very likely that he found that his appearance was very similar to Lu Yan, so maybe they had already gone to Lu Yan to tell it.


    He stood there blankly, and couldn''t help but always imagine Lu Yan''s reaction if he knew that his son came to him.


    He often imagined meeting Lu Yan one day, and now that the time has come, he is so uneasy.


    Meimei saw the anxiety on Zhang Hui''s face, and could understand his feelings at the moment. She took Zhang Hui''s arm and looked at him softly and comforted: "Don''t worry, they went up and said that we are here. Wait, it just happens to be a while."


    Fu Yan''s mind was not as delicate as his eyebrows. He didn''t feel Zhang Hui''s worry, but joked: "Now you recognize this father, aren''t you the young master of the demons?"


    Zhang Hui smiled absent-mindedly and sighed helplessly. He came all the way to the present to find out Lu Yan''s whereabouts. He worked hard to find Lu Yan. At this moment, he was suddenly afraid of himself. It was a waste of work, for fear that it would end up being nothing.


    Zhang Hui felt that this period of time was extremely difficult, and he did not dare to go too far, for fear that the few people who went up to report would not find them when they came back, and they were always absent from talking to Meimei and Fu Yan, always thinking about the next meeting. Above what happened, he seemed to feel bored and panicked, making him want to sigh.


    Several people waited until the afternoon, when one of the three Demon Sect members rushed over, Zhang Hui looked at him, and his heart thumped hard.


    The man walked up to Zhang Hui and Fu Yan, and then took a closer look at Zhang Hui¡¯s face. It was clear that he had discovered the secret of Zhang Hui¡¯s appearance, and it was difficult to tell it clearly. He lowered his head slightly and said: "Two Son, the lord said to let you go back, he won''t see you."


    Hearing this, Zhang Hui felt that his heart was sinking, his whole body froze, and he generally stayed on the same spot, his mind was blank, and he didn''t know what else to say.


    Fu Yan saw the disappointment on Zhang Hui''s face, and asked the person in the Demon Sect, "You told the truth? I''m from Bei Amen, sent by the Saint Envoy of Xinghai!"


    "All said, the lord said that it doesn''t matter who you are sent, you will not see it. If the Xinghai envoy comes, he will come out to meet."


    Zhang Hui was silent for a while and asked, "Did you tell him anything else? Like my appearance..."


    Before Zhang Conversation was finished, the man had a look of embarrassment on his face. He seemed to have known the meaning of Zhang Conversation, and said in a low voice: "Well, my brother said it quickly, saying that you and the lord look very good. Like, the lord was upset when he heard that, and he scolded my brother."


    When Zhang Hui heard this, he knew the whole thing. Lu Yan couldn¡¯t have forgotten that he had a son in the world, and when his staff said that a young man who looked very much like him came to him, he It is also impossible to think that it might be his son. There is only one reason why he refuses to meet, and that is that he does not want to recognize this son.


    Fu Yan heard what the demon sect member had just said, and saw that Zhang Hui was so disappointed. He couldn''t believe that things would happen like this. He sternly said to the man, "Don''t mess around in the middle. , Is your suzerain really reluctant to see?"


    "Sect Master meant that I heard clearly, there can be no mistake."


    Zhang Hui heard this reply, and his heart sank again.


    On impulse, Fu Yan grabbed his hand at the Demon Sect middleman''s chest: "I don''t care so much, you take us up, or your life will be gone!"


    The man closed his eyes and looked like he was about to die: "Then you kill me, anyway, if I take you up, the master will kill me."


    Zhang Hui pulled Fu Yan''s arm, shook his head and said, "Forget it, let''s go."


    Fu Yan was still not reconciled, and the fingers gripping the man''s chest increased a little more.


    Zhang Hui was too lazy to take care of Fu Yan and turned away with his eyebrows. Luo Yun sighed and followed Zhang Hui.


    Fu Yan saw that Zhang Hui was silent and just walked forward, knowing that Zhang Hui must be very uncomfortable right now, so she loosened the man''s clothes and turned to chase Zhang Hui.


    Fu Yan caught up with Zhang Hui, aggrieved at Zhang Hui''s heart loss, and said angrily: "You have worked so hard to come here, don''t you just forget it? Your father doesn''t know what he is doing, son They are all here, but they still don''t come out to recognize each other!"


    Zhang Hui was irritated by the words "Father" and "Son" that Fu Yan said. It seemed that these words were piercing the fragile place in his heart. He began to annoy Fu Yan and said impatiently: What can I do?"


    "For so much, you can just break in!" Fu Yan clenched his fists and stood in front of Zhang Hui. He didn''t believe that all of them had arrived here and would still not be able to enter the Demon Sect.


    "Things are already clear, he just... doesn''t want to recognize my son! Can''t you even see this?" Zhang Hui became angry, his voice rose, and his face flushed.


    Fu Yan was a little surprised seeing Zhang Hui''s anger. He lost his enthusiasm for breaking into the Demon Sect, but just froze in place.


    Meimei rarely sees Zhang Hui being so excited, knowing that he feels very uncomfortable at this moment, she knows that nothing can comfort him at this moment, she can only stay by his side so quietly, she puts her wrists deep into her arms. Next, he pulled him like this, beckoning him not to get angry with Fu Yan.


    Zhang Hui also realized that he had scared his eyebrows, put his arms around her shoulders, and turned his eyes to stop looking at Fu Yan.


    Fu Yan was still unconvinced, and ran angrily to squat down on a rock, resting his arms on his knees, and looking into the distance blankly.


    Zhang Hui''s anger disappeared. He never thought that Fu Yan, who was cold-blooded and ruthless in the past, would care about his affairs so much today, and would be angry because Lu Yan did not recognize him. He was also happy for Fu Yan when he thought of it here. It really changed, becoming more and more like a normal person.


    Fu Yan squatted on the rock for a while, and suddenly ran back, remembering what new idea he had, and opened his eyes wide and said, "I know, didn''t the person just say that if the Xinghai Saint Envoy came, their Sect Master would Come out to meet? Let''s wait here for the Xinghai envoy to come, right?"


    Zhang Hui heard what Fu Yan said, only then did he remember that Xinghai and Lu Yan met again after so many years. What happened?


    He always felt that there were some complicated reasons why Lu Yan left him in the past and never heard from him. Maybe by seeing why he had an appointment with Xinghai this time, he could understand the reason behind this.

 705 Chapter 705

    Zhang Hui also thought that if they continue to stay here, the Mozong gang will definitely stare at them at any time. Since Lu Yan doesn''t want to see him, then Lu Yan will probably deliberately avoid them.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Hui said to several people: "Let¡¯s not stay here for now, lest these people keep staring at us."


    Fu Yan said: "We can go to the west, the Xinghai Saint is coming from the west."


    "That said, let''s go west, they might think that we will not follow if we leave." Luo Yun agreed.


    Several people walked to the west and crossed the Long River, but no one followed.


    Although Zhang Hui seems to have given up on confessing to Lu Yan, he has always been disappointed in his heart, and sometimes even has the urge to break into the Demon Sect and ask Lu Yan to speak clearly.But he was contradictory in his heart. He didn¡¯t know what it meant to him for a father who he didn¡¯t know what he grew up with, whether he would really feel connected by blood, or he was similar to a stranger, and he didn¡¯t know whether he knew it. Recognizing this father is really that important.


    They crossed the Long River and went west for a day. They wanted to find someone to stay with them, so they walked towards a place with a lot of people.


    When they reached a long and narrow upward slope, a few people were sitting on a large rock to rest. At this time, a pair of father and son from the slope were walking towards this side.


    It was a young father in his twenties, riding his son on his shoulders.The child was only five or six years old, and he kept babbling and talking to his father, resting his hands on his father¡¯s ears, and the young man carefully grasped the child¡¯s legs and answered patiently. The child''s problem.


    Seeing this situation, Zhang Hui suddenly remembered Lu Yan''s refusal to recognize him, and felt his heart sank again, and he seemed a little uncomfortable towards the father and son.


    The young man panted hard and strode up the hillside, sighing, "A Bao has grown up, so heavy."


    "Then I will go by myself." The child named A Bao said gruffly.


    "If you get better, you can go away by yourself. Dad doesn''t have to be so tired. When you see the doctor later, you should talk to the doctor wherever you feel unwell." The man approached Zhang Hui and several people, in that pool of rocks. I looked at it and said, "I can''t walk, let''s rest for a while."


    After the man put A Bao down, he sat down on the rock. A Bao raised his sleeve and wiped the man''s sweat. He smiled and said, "Father is sweating."


    The man squeezed A Bao''s little hand and touched the back of his head with the other hand.


    Fu Yan took the lead to get up and joked: "Let''s go, let''s go, those of us who don''t have fathers look very sad."


    Zhang Hui also got up, slapped Fu Yan''s back, jokingly said, "Don''t pull me in, I have a father."


    Zhang Hui and Fu Yan talked about his adoptive father Zhang He, how Zhang He treated him like his own life, and how to pull him hard.


    After listening to Fu Yan, she began to feel angry for Zhang Hui again: "Although this father is not his own father, he is much better than his own father. On the contrary, it is this relative father who refuses to recognize his son when he comes, and does not know whether he does not want to. Still dare not!"


    After Fu Yan finished speaking, he raised his face contemptuously and looked at the sky above. At this moment, there was a cry in his ear, and then he heard a pop. He was slapped with a slap on his face. The slap made his face hot. , Suddenly there was a fire in my heart, but I couldn''t see the shadow of half a stranger in front of me.


    Fu Yan looked around and cursed, "Who? Which grandson counted me?"


    Zhang Hui intuitively felt that the person who beat Fu Yan was Lu Yan, and immediately corrected Fu Yan and said: "You are not allowed to call someone a grandson!"


    Fu Yan listened carefully to the surrounding movement, and heard the rustle of some leaves in the distance, which indeed seemed to be made by a human, but soon there was no sound.


    Fu Yan saw that Zhang Hui would not allow him to call him a grandson, so he said: "Do you think this is your dad who doesn''t recognize you hitting me? Look, he has come to hit me, but he still doesn''t recognize you."


    Zhang Hui felt that Fu Yan was either really ignorant of the human world, and a little understanding of what he said was really annoying, so he stopped him and said, "Okay, you shut up."


    Zhang Hui thought again, if the man who had calculated Fu Yan was really Lu Yan, then could it be that Lu Yan followed him on the way?He was a little confused now, since Lu Yan didn''t recognize him, why did he follow him again?


    A few people climbed this long slope, and after crossing the mountain, they walked on a flat road. There can be such a flat road in this sparsely populated place. It seems that this place is like a must pass between east and west. the road.


    "You should be able to find a place to stay before." Luo Yun was delighted and quickened his pace.


    At this moment, a tall figure suddenly appeared at the corner in front of him. The man stood straight and looked at this side, seemingly waiting for Zhang Hui to walk towards him.


    Zhang Hui took a closer look and couldn''t believe that he could still meet Huan Chen in such a remote place.


    Huan Chen looked over here coldly, his face was as stiff and lifeless as cast of copper, and the robe he wore seemed to be draped stiffly on a blunt bronze statue. Everything is so cold.


    In the past, Huan Chen and Zhang Hui started to kill Zhang Hui before they were face to face, but this time Huan Chen just looked at Zhang Hui so coldly, without killing intent in his eyes.


    Fu Yan was surprised to see that Huanchen would appear here. He speeded up his pace and walked towards Huanchen, and asked curiously: "Sacred Envoy of Huanchen, why are you here?"


    Huan Chen''s gaze fixed on Fu Yan: "Hmph, I''m just about to ask you, why did you get here? How did you and Zhang Hui get together?"


    Although Fu Yan was the heir to the Great God Seat of North Amen appointed by Yan Zhinan, he was still young and had to give three points to the holy envoys of Huanchen.


    Huan Chen is aloof, and has always looked down upon Fu Yan¡¯s childish floating waves. Although he knows that Fu Yan may indeed become the great god seat of Bei Amen in the future, he doesn¡¯t know what year and month it was, so on the surface You can''t sin against Fu Yan, but he doesn''t actually take him to heart.


    "Zhang Hui, he is my friend, we are on the same road." Fu Yan is not very clear about the feast between Huan Chen and Zhang Hui, and he has always said something, so he answered Huan Chen completely undisguised. .


    Huan Chen''s cold face became a bit disgusting, and he took a step forward, staring at Fu Yan closely, and said, "Friends? How can you and him become friends? You represent the entire North Amen. And he is the disciple of the traitor Gou Xin from Bei Amen, and he also killed Ye Xiang. He is our enemy of Bei Amen. Come to my side and kill this stinky boy with me!"

 706 Chapter 706 Masked Man (1)

    Fu Yan stood in front of Zhang Hui, frowning and looking at Huan Chen: "Sacred Huanchen, I can''t do this. I don''t know what is going on between you and Zhang Hui, but I will never be an enemy of him. "


    Huan Chen saw that Fu Yan looked so firm and began to feel a little annoyed: "Heh, if I had to kill him, could it be possible that you would help him to be my enemy?"


    Huan Chen''s remarks stopped Fu Yan. He saw that Huan Chen seemed to have an antagonism with Zhang. If Huan Chen insisted on killing Zhang Hui, Zhang Hui might not belong to Huan Chen. Opponent, will he be saved or not by then, is he going to watch Zhang Hui die in Huan Chen''s hands?


    Fu Yan thought: "I''d better not intervene now. If the holy envoy of Huanchen really wants Zhang Hui''s life, I''ll talk about it until then." He thought of this and said: "This is a matter between you, of course it is not convenient for me to intervene. "


    Huan Chen nodded, and looked at Zhang Hui: "There must be something between us, kid, let''s do it."


    Meimei stood beside Zhang Hui, so nervous that she only wanted to grab Zhang Hui¡¯s hand. She knew that if Zhang Hui and Huan Chen did their hands, Huan Chen would never show mercy this time, and she could only use Yunbo Gong to help for a short time. Zhang Hui temporarily resisted, but she couldn''t protect Zhang Hui in the end with her skill.


    When Zhang Hui saw Huan Chen, he aroused the hatred of Huan Chen. When he was in He County, his eyebrows were injured by Huan Chen. It took Yaowang Gu for so long to barely recover. Even if Huan Chen didn¡¯t find him, he I''ve long been looking for Huanchen to settle accounts.


    Zhang Hui saw the killing intent in Huan Chen''s eyes suddenly ignited, and immediately drew his sword and rushed out.


    Meimei looked at her with trepidation, but she couldn''t make a move too early. She could only wait for the time to see if she could help Zhang Hui. If she didn''t make a move now, Huan Chen didn''t put her at ease. If she made her move early, instead Let Huan Chen be on guard against her at the critical moment.


    As soon as Huan Chen''s body vacated, there was a scream from a quick robe in the air. Just as Zhang Hui rushed towards Huan Chen, he felt that Huan Chen''s robes were everywhere in front of him. He could not tell where Huan Chen was at this time. , Not to mention what tricks Huan Chen used to deal with him.


    He wanted to break free from this dazzling, but he found that he seemed to be in a whirlpool and could no longer control his direction.


    Afterwards, the sword in his hand seemed to have received a suction force, and his body began to struggle with the suction force that did not know where it came from.


    Zhang Hui thought of the golden rope used by Huanchen to tie people. At this time, he seemed to be bound by the invisible golden rope.


    Zhang Hui felt the flow of real power in the pulse of consciousness on his back. Since he entered a new stage of the open pulse state, the real power from the pulse of consciousness was obviously stronger than before. He wanted to use his true power with all his strength. Break through this invisible flow of gold, and then use the power of the Green Sakura Sword to help him out.


    Huan Chen''s deep voice seemed to be heard from the ground: "The brat is so capable, he hasn''t seen him for a while, his skill has greatly increased!"


    As soon as Huan Chen¡¯s voice fell, Zhang Hui felt that the force that bound him was stronger, and the suction in the whirlpool became stronger. The rapid whining sound in his ear seemed to be a demon trying to disturb his mind. Caused his mind to become confused.


    Zhang Hui thinks that Huanchen¡¯s technique is mainly to use the wind. The disturbing voice in his ear is definitely the place where Huanchen¡¯s moves are vicious, so he tries his best to control his mind and does not dare to relax, even using his whole body. That kind of uncomfortable feeling to keep your mind sober.


    Fu Yan fixed his eyes on Zhang Hui, planning that if Zhang Hui really couldn''t hold on, he would rush up immediately, and protect Zhang Hui from Huan Chen''s hands. Then, if he could escape, he would escape. Let''s think of a solution together.


    Fu Yan also noticed that Meimei was the same as him, his eyes were always on Zhang Hui, and he winked at Meimei, indicating that they would cooperate at any time and prepare to save Zhang Hui.


    Huan Chen was also paying attention to Fu Yan''s changes, preventing him from suddenly intervening. At the moment, he could only take Zhang Hui''s life as soon as possible to prevent Fu Yan and Meimei from having a chance.


    Fu Yan saw that Huan Chen was getting more and more ruthless, and Zhang Hui might be in danger at any time. He yelled at Zhang Hui and signaled Zhang Hui to drag Huan Chen and let Zhang Hui take the opportunity to escape.


    Fu Yan rushed to the front of Zhang Hui, like a swallow flying across the ground quickly, trying to break the whirlwind that Huan Chen trapped Zhang Hui.


    Seeing Fu Yan''s action, Huan Chen furiously said: "You actually helped an outsider to beat his own person! The Great God seat really misunderstood you."


    After Fu Yan broke in, Zhang Hui felt a lot more relaxed, but after Huan Chen was angered, it might be difficult for the two to escape from Huan Chen''s hands.


    At this moment, Zhang Hui broke into another black shadow, and he couldn''t recognize where the shadow came from.


    The man''s head was covered with a black cloth, and only two eyes were left outside. His figure was vigorous and he did not look young anymore, but he carried an unstoppable force all over his body.


    Zhang Hui''s eyes looked at the man, who was extremely fast. He took a quick look at Zhang Hui, and Zhang Hui could still feel the sharpness of his eyes.


    While Fu Yan was resisting Huan Chen, the man slammed Zhang Hui''s back and jumped into the low woods next to Zhang Hui''s clothes before disappearing.


    Huan Chen shook off Fu Yan and immediately chased him. When he jumped into the woods next to him, he could no longer see any movement, and he could not tell which direction the man in black took Zhang Hui.


    Fu Yan also jumped towards Huan Chen. He wanted to block Huan Chen, and he was relieved when he saw that Huan Chen was already at a loss.


    Huan Chen looked at Fu Yan anxiously, and complained: "Hey, look, you will let the tiger return to the mountain without distinction between right and wrong. This Zhang Hui will definitely become the enemy of Bei Amen in the future. You will not let me kill him, sooner or later. I will regret it one day!"


    Then he sighed again: "This human body is so fast, I didn''t have time to see his way, and I don''t know who saved the stinky boy!"


    Huan Chen saw that Zhang Hui couldn''t catch it after all, and it was useless to complain to Fu Yan. After a while, his tone became more relaxed: "You shouldn''t mix with this kid anymore. The Great God Seat is angry with you." , Hurry back to Bei Amen.¡± Huan Chen looked at Fu Yan and looked much more relaxed, like an elder who kindly advised him.


    Fu Yan asked curiously, "Why did the holy envoy of Huanchen come so far? Didn''t you come to find a member of the Demon Sect?"


    Huan Chen turned his face, still didn¡¯t want to answer Fu Yan¡¯s question, and dealt with it at will, ¡°Just leave it alone, I¡¯m not going around! I¡¯m right, hurry back to Bei Amen, if the Great God Seat will punish you again , I won''t intercede for you." Huan Chen walked forward after speaking.


    Fu Yan looked at Huan Chen''s flirtatious words, and even wanted to know his intention to come here, thinking: "There seems to be an agreement between the Sect Master of Demon Sect and the Saint Envoy of Xinghai. The Saint Envoy of Huanchen is here again. What are they doing? I''m not leaving, how can I be missing if there is excitement?"

 707 Chapter 707 Masked Man (2)

    Zhang Hui was grabbed by the masked man by his back and walked quickly on the hillside. He looked back and saw that Huan Chen had not caught up. He turned his head to look at the masked man, who was looking ahead intently. , He realized that Zhang Hui was looking at him, so he took a quick look at Zhang Hui, and turned his face away again.


    Zhang Hui sees the skin around his eyes, which is a little dark and there are also some slender wrinkles. He decides that he is not young anymore, and he said: "Senior, it''s okay, let me down."


    The masked man completely ignored Zhang Hui and led him to move on.


    When Zhang Hui saw this man taking him so far, he felt a little uneasy, so he asked, "Who are you and why do you want to save me?"


    The masked man heard Zhang Hui¡¯s question and looked back at Zhang Hui. Zhang Hui felt that his eyes were very familiar. He was so familiar that he was instantly shocked, as if he often saw a pair of eyes like this, but he couldn¡¯t remember it. Who the hell is this.


    There was a sudden urge in his heart, and he raised a hand to pull the black cloth that the man covered his face. Seeing that his fingers were about to touch the black cloth, the man gave Zhang Hui an annoyed look. Leaning back, the hand that was holding Zhang Hui''s back also loosened, and he pushed Zhang Hui down with force.


    At this moment, they were just below a cliff, and soon they could land on that cliff. Zhang Hui was pushed by this person and fell straight down.The cliff is not deep. Zhang Hui was taken aback when he was pushed down like this, but as long as he worked a little bit, he would not fall.


    He felt his body falling down quickly, and just when he wanted to stabilize his body, a force of strength dragged him firmly and let him land safely.


    The masked man pushed him down, then jumped down to save him, which made him a little confused. He just pulled the black cloth on the man¡¯s face and annoyed him, so he threw him down. But the man was afraid that he would fall, so he came down to rescue him.


    Zhang Hui felt a strong feeling in his heart that this person should be Lu Yan.


    When the masked man saw Zhang Hui landed steadily, he quickly pulled away the hand holding Zhang Hui''s back, turned around and planned to leave.Zhang Hui leaped in front of him in two steps, raised his head and looked straight into his eyes.


    Zhang Hui was once again surprised by the familiarity in this person''s eyes. He really felt that the masked man seemed to be someone he knew by his side, and he wanted to pull the black cloth on his face again.


    The masked man seemed to know that Zhang would be very curious about his identity, and immediately took a step back, turning his head away from Zhang Hui''s gaze.


    "Who are you?" Zhang Hui chased him, feeling even more that this person was Lu Yan.


    Looking at Lu Yan''s back, Zhang Hui could feel the hesitation in his heart, and said in his heart: "He is following me all the way, so when Fu Yan speaks ill of him, he can still slap him in the air."


    The masked man stopped and stood with his back to Zhang Hui for a while, his head turned slightly to the side, and then turned back, as if he was going to turn back and finally decided to go forward. He took a few steps and suddenly stopped, his head Leaning toward Zhang Hui again, he asked: "Are you Zhang Hui?"


    Zhang Hui could hear that this person''s voice was a bit old, and there was a wave of publicity in the tenacity and weight. At this time, Zhang Hui had imagined the face of this person when he was speaking, that was his own old appearance.


    Zhang Hui calmly replied: "Yes, my name is Zhang Hui." He felt strangely quiet around him, and he could hear his breathing while speaking.


    "From Linshui Town?" The old voice became less calm, and only a few words were not so smooth.


    "Yes." Zhang Hui hoped that the masked man could turn towards him.


    "My name is Zhang, then your father... is his name Zhang He?" The voice became more and more choppy, and people could hear the excitement in their breath.


    "My adoptive father''s name is Zhang He, and my biological father''s name is Lu Yan." Zhang Hui replied firmly.


    The masked man still did not look back, but he could hear his low sigh. He sneered to himself and said: "But you are still called Zhang Hui. You didn''t raise you by your biological father. You might as well adopt your adoptive father. I will."


    Hearing this sentence, Zhang Hui felt the feeling of sinking in his heart, and he felt even more uncomfortable than before. At this moment, he had already determined that this person was Lu Yan. He kept repeating it in his mind, and he could really feel that the person in front of him who was probably his biological father still didn''t want to recognize him at this moment.


    After the masked man finished speaking, his body slid quickly over the grove in front of him.


    Zhang Hui feels that the person leaving looks so unrestrained as a stranger.


    He stood in a daze, letting his mind go over and over again to recall every word the person just said, the tone of speech, the way his back was facing him, he himself couldn''t figure out this. What is the feeling in my heart, disappointment, joy, it seems that there is a little bit, although he does not recognize him, but at any rate there is another relative in this world.


    At this time, he suddenly felt that it was worth all his hard work to find here. Whether Lu Yan recognized him or not, as long as he knew that this person was still alive in this world, it seemed that that was enough.


    Just thinking about it a little further, he still couldn''t figure out how Lu Yan would enter the Demon Sect, and why he didn''t even look for his own son back then.


    He stood for a while, as if he was bound by these many doubts, and couldn''t move a step further.


    At this moment, a voice came from the cliff: "Hey, how did you run down there? Come up!"


    It was Fu Yan who was calling him. He raised his head and saw that Fu Yan, Meimei and Luo Yun all bent down and looked at him.Only then did he realize that the cliff was really not high. As a practitioner in the open-channel realm, it would not hurt to fall. He recalled that the masked man had just thrown him down because of a momentary breath and came in a hurry. When he was helping him, there was some warmth in my heart.


    Zhang Hui leaped into the air, stepped on a few rocks on the cliff, and got on the cliff in a few strokes.


    Meimei could see from Zhang Hui''s expression that he was a little lost, and he dared not directly ask what happened just now.


    Fu Yan didn''t worry so much. As soon as Zhang Hui came up, he leaned over and asked, "Well, is the masked man your father?"


    Zhang Hui shook his head coldly.


    "Isn''t it your father? In this horrible place, besides your father, can anyone save you? He is your father. He just refuses to recognize you. Before we were on that hillside, I scolded him and he beat me. He must be I''m afraid that you will leave, I will follow you quietly." Fu Yan was thinking of what to say, completely disregarding Zhang Hui''s feelings.


    When Fu Yan said that Zhang Hui was even more demented, he didn''t know what it was like, and there were so many unsolved doubts that he was a little numb.

 708 Chapter 708

    Zhang Hui and the others returned to the main road, but Huan Chen did not follow.


    Fu Yan said, "It seems that Saint Huanchen came here for more important things. It seems that the killing of Zhang Hui was accidental, so let''s avoid him. He shouldn''t come after him."


    Zhang Hui thought about Huan Chen''s arrogant style, and laughed at himself: "He probably thinks he can kill me whenever he wants to kill me, so he won''t be in a hurry."


    A few people continued to walk to the west, because the place was in the valley, but it was not in the opposite direction of the Long River. There were more and more residents around. When they walked along the most pedestrian road, they came to a lively little place. Town.Zhanghui feels that this place is very similar to Linshui Town. Although it is a lively place compared to the local area, it is actually closed. The locals have lived here for generations and there are few opportunities to go out, even if they are traveling There are people from Qi, Yan, and Beimang here, and they cannot change the unchanging life here.


    They randomly found a small inn and stayed in. Zhang Hui saw that Meimei was interested in this strange place, so he let Fu Yan and Luo Yun rest in the store, and he walked slowly outside with Meimei.


    The two of them involuntarily walked towards crowded places, thinking in their hearts that crowded places must be lively and fresh.


    When I walked to Yikoukou, I found that this place was more lively than other places. The people from that place seemed to gather almost half of the people in this place and set up all kinds of stalls.


    After walking a few steps forward along a road, they found dozens of people in front of them formed a circle, as if they were watching some excitement. They couldn''t bear to leave the person surrounded by them, but they didn''t dare to get too close. For fear of getting into trouble.


    At this time, several dog barks were heard from among the crowd, and those barks were scared and alert.


    "Let''s take a look too." Meimei doesn''t like to be nosy, but when he gets here alone with Zhang Hui, he feels that everything is worthy of attention.


    Zhang Hui stood over and looked in the middle, and saw a woman in her forties and her eyes fixed on the dog opposite her. She stretched her hands forward, as if trying to snatch the dog.


    She was wearing old clothes that didn''t fit, and her expression was a little haggard, her eyes were a little red, and her hair was a little messy. It seemed that she might have conflicted with others just now.


    The dog was black all over, and its thin ribs could be counted clearly. It rushed towards the middle-aged woman, but the other end of the rope tied to its neck was held in the hands of a teenage boy servant.


    The young servant squeezed the dog''s neck with one hand, and held a thick stick in the other to block the middle-aged woman in front of him, but he didn''t dare to touch the stick to her, so he kept moving back.


    Next to this servant stood his master. The man was in his thirties. He was born with fat head and big ears. His cheeks were bulging, and there was a mole on one side of his cheek, when the flesh on his cheek was trembling. The hair on the mole would also tremble. He looked at the middle-aged woman in disgust and stood aside with his hands down, not daring and disdain to stop the woman.


    The servant saw that more and more people were watching the excitement, and he was afraid that he would make a fool of himself next, so he wanted to drive everyone away: "What''s so beautiful, no one can stop this mad dog going crazy, be careful to bite To you! This Yu is an ominous person, whoever marries or dies, her dog is also an ominous dog, and she urinates at the feet of my boss¡¯s stone lions every day. Today, I will get rid of this evil dog. There is nothing good to look at. Someone will come and kill the dog in there."


    Na Yu did not care about the eyes of the people watching the show, neither explained to others to gain sympathy, nor cried to make threats, but just wanted to snatch the dog back with his own strength.


    The owner didn¡¯t want to make the matter a big deal, and said impatiently: ¡°Do not want to take it back, dog. Since you can¡¯t control it, then don¡¯t ask for it. If this is the case, I will pay you some money and just buy it. Your dog is here." He took out some broken silver from his arms and handed it to Yu.


    He originally wanted to calm things down and save trouble. He didn''t know that this woman had an extremely tough attitude. She refused to accept the silver in his hand and even spit at him viciously.


    "I don''t want your stinky money. No matter how much it is, I want my dog." Yu stared at this man proudly, "And I don''t plan to tie it up for raising, it can pee wherever it likes to pee. , You have done too many bad things and you have retribution, and you blame the dog for urinating your feng shui. Are you ashamed of you?"


    When Yu said this, the crowd made a few low ridicules.


    At this time, two men came out of the house and stopped in front of Yu. The young servant planned to lead the dog away. Yu tried hard to push the two people in front of her, and he had already taken out what he wanted to fight with them. Posture.


    Looking at the eyebrows, he pulled Zhang Hui''s sleeves, and whispered: "This aunt is really stubborn. It seems that she is really reluctant to bear her dog, and blame poor. Should we go and help her? "


    Zhang Hui looked at his eyebrows promisedly, and was about to go forward through the crowd, but was drove ahead by a white-robed physicist.


    The man was thin, light-footed, and had a sparse goatee, but his appearance was extremely elegant and handsome. Although he was a little older, his abundance was enough to make him stand out from the crowd.


    He smiled slightly and walked towards the fat master. His smile carried the confidence to see everything in the world. At a glance, he felt like a stranger in the world. He raised his palm and said softly, "Master, please slow down. This dog doesn¡¯t need to be killed. The son is afraid that the dog will piss on your Feng Shui, but there is a way to keep your Feng Shui from being affected by dog ??urine.¡±


    The master looked at this white-robed xiangshi with a complete bosom, expecting that he really had a good way, and he happened to believe in these feng shui fate and the like. Now that such an expert is here, he is too late to ask for advice, so he compliments him. With a grin, "Dare to ask Mr. What''s the trick?"


    "You only need to do a little hand and foot on the stone lion of your house." The white-clothed Xiangshi turned and walked toward the stone lion at the door, pointed at the stone lion, and said confidently, "But I''m going to cast a spell, you all have to Get out of it, or you will hurt people."


    When the master heard that the white-robed photographer could still cast a spell, he looked at him with admiration, and then motioned to the servant next to him not to move the dog first, and then coaxed the crowd around a little bit.


    "Sir, please." He is looking forward to seeing what the expert is trying to do.


    Meimei and Zhang Hui both stared at the white-robed Xiangshi, they both looked at each other and smiled, both instinctively that this person was going to make a big deal with everyone.

 709 Chapter 709

    The white-robed minister stood still in front of the stone lion, looked around again, and estimated that the open space on both sides was not enough, squinted at the stone lion, and said: "Don''t come near, my spell is It hurts."


    The people watching the excitement on both sides heard him remind again, and stepped back again.


    The White-clothed Xiangshi raised his hand, and a white light appeared under his palm. The light looked like a sharp sword at first glance, and then the light flew out from under his palm.


    "Wow -" everyone onlookers exclaimed at the same time.


    Zhang Hui''s gaze was also attracted by the white light under this man. He originally thought that this man was just a warlock of the quagmire. He might just sell a key to resolve the conflict between the Yu family and the family, but now it seems that this man is very It may be a hidden practitioner.


    After the white light struck the stone lion, it began to make a crackling sound of the stone being carved, and the dazzling sparks splashed everywhere. The owner looked at the stone lion worriedly, worried that the stone lion was destroyed, but did not watch. To the stone falling down.


    After that, a few more white lights shot at the stone lion, the crackling noise became more and more intense, and the large and small stones began to fall down.


    The young servant saw that the stone lion was destroyed, and shouted: "He is going to destroy the lion! Stop it!" However, he was afraid of the "spells" of the white-robed minister, and he hesitated to step forward.


    And the owner of his house still only looked worried, and didn''t stop it, and was expecting the man in front of him to do some tricks for him.


    A layer of dust was enveloped around the stone lion, and the crackling sound was endless. The falling stones became smaller and smaller, and only small particles and dust remained behind.


    Zhang Hui has been watching the change of the stone lion. Although there is a layer of dust and fog, he can see that this person is re-carving the stone lion, as if he wants to change the stone lion into something else.


    Watching intently, he exclaimed: "This technique is so powerful, it can be used in large areas, and small areas can be cut. A light can be worth eighteen weapons!"


    The discussion in the crowd is getting louder and louder, expecting that the carved stone lion will reveal its new face after the dust and fog disperse.


    "Hey, I''m thinner, maybe I shaved the lion''s hair!" Someone joked.


    "The head is also small, what would it be?"


    The master and servants felt that something was wrong more and more, and they all began to shout: "Okay, it''s a liar, we can do it without stopping!"


    Next, the sounds made by the stones changed again, like some kind of finer tool grinding on the stones, all making a hissing sound.After a while, the dust and fog almost disappeared, and a dog with full muscles and mighty expression appeared in front of everyone.


    "Wow, it''s a dog!"


    "It''s really like it. This craftsmanship is really amazing."


    Everyone''s attention shifted to this man''s superb craftsmanship. Only the master felt that the white-robed magnate was deliberately humiliating him, and his mouth trembled with anger, and he didn''t want to say anything. He made a gesture to call the next person. The man blasted away the white-robed scholar.


    Yu''s eyes were fixed on his dog, and suddenly he found that the stone lion had become a dog, and his nervous face was amused with a smile, and said, "Yes, right, this stone lion is not afraid now. The dog peeed."


    The white-clothed Xiangshi looked at his proud work, saw a few people hit him with sticks, leaped lightly and landed on the dirt road next to him.He smiled and glanced at the carved stone dog, bent down and picked up a pile of mud and put it between his fingers. The mud stuck to the stone dog¡¯s cheek, and there was a black stick in the mud. Dog hair.


    The master hurriedly covered the big black mole on his face, walked toward the house with anger, and shouted at his servants: "Grab him, call out all the people in the family, and be sure to catch him. he."


    Zhang Hui saw that the white-robed minister jumped out of the crowd and quickly walked on another road. At this moment, Fu Yan''s figure suddenly appeared, and he was chasing the man directly.


    "It''s weird, why would Fu Yan chase him? Let''s take a look." Zhang Hui raised his eyebrows and chased Fu Yan again. From the posture of Fu Yan chasing the man, he could tell that Fu Yan must recognize this person.


    Several people ran for a while, and they had already reached a road where few people walked.


    At this moment, Zhang Hui heard Fu Yan''s shout.


    "Xinghai Saint Envoy! It''s me, Fu Yan, don''t run away, come out!"


    Zhang Huixun chased him and saw Fu Yan walking fast, looking around anxiously as he walked, as if he was afraid of losing Xinghai.He could hear Fu Yan¡¯s voice. Fu Yan was pleasantly surprised when he met Xinghai. He wanted to see Xinghai. He also heard Fu Yan mention Xinghai many times along the way, and his tone often revealed his admiration for Xinghai. And admiration, I often hear Fu Yan talk about Xinghai, so he has long wanted to see Xinghai.


    Zhang Huixin said: "This person turned out to be Xinghai just now? That''s right, Xinghai is famous in the martial arts world for his magical sword aura. Just now he instantly carved the stone lion into a dog with the magical sword aura."


    He also remembered that Ye Xiang once gave a gift to Lushan on behalf of Bei Amen, and what he gave was a jade deer carved by Xinghai with a magic sword. The jade deer was so vividly carved. He wanted to know the end of Xinghai¡¯s magic sword. What''s the matter, now it''s so easy to see with your own eyes.


    "Sure enough, his sword aura has the atmosphere of a sword, but also the subtlety of hidden weapons. The invisible sword aura can be transformed into any shape. This compares how many magical weapons." Zhang Hui recalled. Seeing the white light from the palm of Xinghai walking on the stone lion, I couldn''t help but sigh again.


    Eyebrow said: "I heard that the sage envoy of the Star Sea from Bei Amen is the most versatile. He is also a suave man. He is a famous talent in Beimang. His calligraphy and painting are from Beimang. It is a must, and it is also sought after by scholars and scholars in Qi."


    Zhang Hui also knows Xinghai''s talent, but he doesn''t care about things in the literati circle like Meimei. He heard Meimei talk about Xinghai like a god, and he couldn''t help but feel a little bitter in his heart.


    Xinghai is really loved by God alone. He has a handsome appearance and talent. When he was young, he was already at the forefront of the martial arts world. Moreover, this person has a momentum to compare others at any time. After arriving at the owner of the house just now, that arrogant appearance is indeed enough to make people hate him for a lifetime.When Zhang Hui realized this, he suddenly understood the feeling that his father Lu Yan was defeated in Xinghai''s hands, and it would indeed make people hard to let go for a long time.

 710 Chapter 710

    Zhang Hui and Meimei caught up with Fu Yan, who was still looking for Xinghai everywhere.


    Fu Yan murmured, "Why can''t I find it at once? I don''t even see me. It''s not interesting enough."


    Zhang Hui patted Fu Yan''s arm. Fu Yan didn''t care about Zhang Hui at all, feeling very depressed that Xinghai hadn''t come out to meet him.


    Fu Yan looked up at the sky, and shouted feebly: "Xinghai Saint Envoy, Brother Xinghai, will you not come out to see me?"


    Fu Yan walked forward helplessly for a while, still depressed because Xinghai wouldn''t come out to see him.


    Suddenly, a white figure rushed out of the alley in front of the three of them, and stepped over to Fu Yan as light as a gust of wind.


    Fu Yan screamed and rushed towards Xinghai, holding him tightly with both arms and lifting him up.


    Xinghai looked calm, pushed Fu Yan away in disgust, and patted his clothes with his chest straight, as if Fu Yan had soiled his clothes, and said calmly, "What a man, I saw me when I was young. Just hold it like this, or hold it like this when you grow up, if you don¡¯t respond, I should panic."


    Fu Yan was so happy that he was at a loss, and it took a while to remember that he had not introduced Zhang Hui and Xinghai.


    Xinghai looked at Zhang Hui¡¯s face, opened his eyes wider in surprise, and smiled: ¡°Hey, he looks like Lu Yan, is that his son?¡±


    Zhang Hui was said by Xinghai, and it was really difficult to answer him. He felt that Xinghai was thinking and saying what he thought, and his whole body exuded a wild and unruly aura.


    Zhang Hui gave his hand to Xinghai: "Zhang Hui has met seniors."


    Xinghai Kan Zhang Hui did not answer his own question, neither affirmed nor denied it, and claimed to be "Zhang Hui", and his surname was different from Lu Yan. Knowing that things might be a little weird, he didn''t have to ask too much, and just went to Zhang Hui easily. Nodded and smiled, and replied "good luck meeting".


    When Xinghai smiled, his eyes were bent downwards, which seemed very friendly and witty.


    Fu Yan said, "Zhang Hui is my best friend. He is Lushan''s disciple and Gou Xin''s apprentice." Fu Yan has always heard that Gou Xin is a traitor in Bei Amen, so he can''t judge right or wrong with the past. , I don''t know what Gou Xin is, so I still call Gou Xin by his name.


    Zhang Hui heard Fu Yan say that he is Xingxin¡¯s apprentice, and his heart jumped, but when he looked at Xinghai, Xinghai didn¡¯t show anything wrong on his face. He just nodded and smiled at Zhang Hui again: "It turns out that it is My senior apprentice."


    Hearing Xinghai''s tone, Zhang Hui felt that he should call Xinghai a master uncle at this time, but he also thought that Bei Amen had long recognized Xinghai as a traitor, and this uncle master was really not suitable for calling.But he was suddenly grateful to Xinghai, thinking that Xinghai might be the only person in Bei Amen who still cared about He Gou.


    After Xinghai appeared, Fu Yan''s attention was always on Xinghai. He put his arm on Xinghai''s shoulder and asked curiously, "Why did you come here? That''s weird. Why are you all running here? I met the holy envoy of Huanchen, he wants to kill Zhang Hui, we can''t go the same way."


    At this point, Fu Yan was a little farther away from Xinghai, and said, "Holy Envoy Huanchen wants to kill Zhang Hui, you won''t help him kill Zhang Hui too?"


    Xinghai looked at Fu Yan pretending to be scared, then looked at Zhang Hui, and smiled: "How is that possible? I don''t know what happened to them. When did I nosy again."


    "That''s right, you always don''t care about other people''s affairs, just care about yourself at ease, so why do you say that both you and the holy envoy of Huanchen run to this Mount Seymour?"


    Xinghai shook his head indifferently, and said, "Huan Chen came to see me fighting with Lu Yan."


    "fight?"


    Zhang Hui and Fu Yan asked together.


    Zhang would think that they heard the agreement between Xinghai and Lu Yan mentioned by Mozong on the Long River. It might refer to the fight Xinghai just said.


    When Xinghai saw Zhang Hui''s face suddenly changed, he was obviously very concerned about Lu Yan''s affairs, but he refused to ask further, and guessed that Lu Yan and Zhang Hui hadn''t recognized the father and son.


    Fu Yan was even more curious about this, and asked, "You have an appointment with Senior Lu Yan to try? Wasn''t he a disciple of Lushan before? Why did he suddenly become the leader of the Demon Sect?"


    "I don¡¯t know why this is happening. Not long ago, I received a letter from Lu Yan. The letter said that I would re-appoint me for a trial and asked me not to tell others about it, but unfortunately , It happened to be seen by Huan Chen." Xinghai said.


    When Zhang Hui heard that it turned out to be Lu Yan about Xinghai''s test, but he told him not to disturb other people. Isn''t Lu Yan''s test with Xinghai just for a bloody shame?Why would you deliberately keep others from knowing?


    When Fu Yan heard that Xinghai was about to meet Lu Yan, thinking that they would have a chance to enter the Demon Sect, he said, "Brother Xinghai, help, and bring us both into the Demon Sect? We promise to just take a look. ."


    When Xinghai Fu Yan was playing around with him, she shook her head and smiled helplessly: "Naughty, I promised Lu Yan to come alone. How could I bring two people up there? I shouldn''t have told you about it, I said it. It¡¯s because you are just insignificant juniors, and you don¡¯t have much influence."


    Fu Yan stopped in front of Xinghai: "It''s brother''s favor, you must help me."


    Xinghai raised his head and smiled: "You really have changed yourself. You have learned how to be brothers with others."


    For fear that Zhang would be embarrassed, Fu Yan pulled Xinghai aside and whispered in his ear. Xinghai smiled and said, "This is someone''s housework. You let me intervene, it''s just a mess."


    "Seeing that people are connected by blood and blood but cannot recognize each other, do you really have the heart not to help?" Fu Yan held Xinghai and refused to let it go.


    Xinghai threw Fu Yan helplessly, not wanting to tell him apart.


    Zhang Hui knew that Fu Yan was talking about him just now, and he felt a little embarrassed to watch it so, and at the same time felt helpless at Fu Yan''s improper enthusiasm.


    At this time, Fu Yan''s eyes lit up, and he chased Xinghai: "I tell you a secret, it''s about the legend of Ayuhe. There really is something like that."


    When Xinghai heard this, Fu Yan was immediately aroused, and he looked at Fu Yan seriously and waited for him to continue.


    Fu Yan said: "We ran into a person on the way, Ge Da, who was lost by the Long River..."


    Fu Yan told Xinghai that Ge Da had become an old man after his disappearance, but at the end he lied that Ge Da had told him the location of Longhe Gate.


    "If you take us to the Demon Sect, I''ll tell you where the gate of Long River is. What do you think?" Fu Yan had already expected that this move would definitely achieve his goal, because he knew that Xinghai has always been concerned about these mysteries. There is great interest in things.

 711 Chapter 711

    Xinghai listened to Fu Yan attentively, frowning and thinking from time to time. These things Fu Yan said seemed to lighten his mind all of a sudden, allowing him to discover new and interesting things.


    "The legend of Ayuhe couldn''t be more familiar to me. I also believe that there are things that happen out of sync in the world. We have always heard that the sky is one day and the world is one year. Maybe this is not what people thought of, but the real root. It may not be the sky that is out of sync with the human world, but the human world like ours here." Xinghaihai said slowly while thinking.


    Zhang Hui listened carefully to Xinghai''s words, and felt that the mystery of the world was really interesting, and there would be a channel leading to that unexpected world.


    Zhang Hui knew that Fu Yan said that he knew the location of the Longhe Gate was purely fabricated, but he still did not stop Fu Yan, because he wanted to see what it would be like when Lu Yan and Xinghai compete again after so many years. He also wants to pass this. Let¡¯s try to understand what kind of person Lu Yan is.


    Xinghai smiled and said, "Hey, the brat is going to sell me. Lu Yan made an appointment with me then I will tell you that you must not make trouble."


    Fu Yan solemnly talked to Xinghai about the location of the Longhe Gate, as if he had already tried it in person.


    After listening to Fu Yan''s words, Xinghai turned his back to Fu Yan and Zhang Hui, raised his palm to make a goodbye gesture, walked forward quickly, and disappeared in a fork in the road before long.


    "Let''s go." Zhang Hui sighed, "Do you think he would go to the gate of Longhe first?"


    "No, Xinghai Saint Envoy is convinced. It must be an appointment with Senior Lu Yan first." Fu Yan said affirmatively.


    "Then let''s go to the inn and wait for his news?" Zhang Hui asked.


    "He is the happiest person. Since he said he wants to give us news, he will definitely give it. Let''s wait with peace of mind." Fu Yan is quite sure of Xinghai''s personality and style of work.


    A day later, Fu Yan had just left the door of the inn room and heard a swoosh. He saw a white object flying in front of him. It turned out that a wooden strip shot on the door frame beside him, and a piece of paper was sandwiched in the wooden strip.


    He opened the note, nothing was written in it, only a crooked line was drawn, like a Rhone River, and a circle was drawn in a big bend.


    Fu Yan guessed that this was Xinghai telling them that he had an appointment with Lu Yan. He took the note and immediately went to Zhang Hui. Zhang Hui was so excited that he held it in his hand and looked at it again. You have to rush over immediately."


    Fu Yan snatched the note again: "How can this kind of thing be spared me! I''ll be together too."


    Zhang Hui was worried that Meimei would be in danger following the road and would be affected by the road, so he left Meimei at the inn.Luo Yun had always been afraid of death, and stayed at the inn for taking care of his eyebrows.


    Zhang Hui and a few people originally found this inn after walking a long way to the west, but now they have to go east again to return to the Longhe area. The two of them have been on their way for almost a day. Hei, after rushing to find a place to sleep for a night, he continued to look for the position Xinghai drew on the paper.


    The place where they are now is not far from the river bend. Fu Yan thought that Xinghai would rush to him after giving him the note. So when they arrived at the river bend, it should be almost exactly Xinghai and Lu. The scheduled time has been extended.


    It was almost noon at this time, and the two had already walked into the big river bend. They were afraid that Lu Yan would find them, so they walked very carefully along the way and did not dare to make loud noises.


    The terrain of this place is like a basin, with high surroundings and low in the middle, and because there are more rocks and less soil on the hillside, short trees grow out. People standing at a high place can have a panoramic view of everything in the basin.


    So the two of them started to walk up high, so that they are not easy to be found, and they can also hide themselves by borrowing the low trees in the high places.


    Fu Yan had been paying attention to the surrounding movement, always waiting for Xinghai and Lu Yan to appear.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of people stepping on the stone quickly, and then there was the sound of an extended belt breaking through the air, and then there was the sound of another person stepping on the stone.


    Fu Yan said: "They are here, from the other side of the river, let''s hide them quickly."


    Zhang Hui found a place to squat down and looked up at the mouth where Long He came.


    After a while, I saw two figures approaching here.


    The white figure in front of him was light and fast, and he was flying towards the middle of the basin. This person was Xinghai.The person chasing after him was dressed in a narrow-sleeved black shirt, with loose hair and a mask on his face. The figure was vigorous, and there was a strong force in his steps.


    Zhang Hui recognized at a glance that the man in black was the one who rescued him from Huan Chen that day. He was really Lu Yan!Zhang Hui''s eyes were tightly locked on Lu Yan, his heart thumped and thumped hard. He watched Xinghai and Lu Yan meet this posture, and he would definitely have a big fight next.


    Xinghai landed on the ground lightly in the middle of the basin, with a handsome figure, like a noble white crane.But Lu Yan rushed forward, and the vigorous feeling was like a fierce goshawk compared to Xinghai.


    After Lu Yan stood still, his scattered hair fell over his shoulders, revealing the mask on his face. The mask was grayish white similar to human bones, covering his forehead, nose and cheeks. At first glance, it was scattered with him. Her black hair contrasted against each other, and it looked a bit gloomy.


    Fu Yan sighed in a low voice, "You and your father''s temperament are really quite different."


    Xinghai stood opposite Lu Yan, his expression light and relaxed, he looked at Lu Yan appreciatively and delightedly, looked around for a while, and said with a smile to the sky: "Sixteen years ago, I never thought we would have another chance to compete. , It¡¯s been a long time since I was so happy."


    "Yes, it''s been sixteen years..." Lu Yan sighed at this point, raised his head and laughed twice to laugh at himself. "Sixteen years have passed in a flash. It turned out that I could beat you. It took so many years, even I can''t even think of it."


    "In this vast world, human lives are like ants, and someone can regard me as an adversary for so many years, so I am so gratified, haha!"


    Xinghai¡¯s laughter was hearty and free, but the conversation between the two made each other sigh. At this moment, they all recalled the battle sixteen years ago, and they had to lament that they were all old.


    Lu Yan squinted his eyes on Xinghai''s face, and smiled bitterly: "Xinghai, you kid is old and no longer the same year. I didn''t expect that after so many years I would invite you to come here so quickly. You are not afraid. I''m plotting against you? No, just killing you righteously? I have come to this day thanks to your gift. You made me faceless, Qi Guo and Lushan, and made me unable to raise my head for the rest of my life."

 712 Chapter 712 Cowardice of Ordinary People

    Xinghai smiled and shook his head, and said calmly: "You are wrong. It is not me who caused you all this, but you. This kind of competition is like gambling. , Lu Yan, you have been burdened with too many things all the time, and you take winning or losing too much."


    Lu Yan stopped looking at Xinghai, impatiently hearing Xinghai say so much, and said unconvincedly: "How can I not use you to say it myself, less nonsense, let''s fight here!"


    Xinghai laughed twice, looked at Bei Mang''s direction, and looked at Lu Yan: "Hey, it''s a pity that you never knew that you could have beaten me in the first place, because you were trapped by the heart demon."


    "Huh?" Lu Yan was very surprised by Xinghai''s words. He took a step towards Xinghai and asked, "What do you mean by this? Could it be that there was something hidden in the competition back then?"


    Xinghai said: "Do you still remember where we were in the competition back then?"


    "On Dashiping in Shidu." Lu Yan replied decisively, and the situation at that time was vividly visible before his eyes.


    "Do you know that this is the place I chose? I thought that Dashiping had almost become a sacred place in Shidu. It was a symbol of the Beimang people''s character, and many important things happened there."


    "I know."


    "Because you know that you are afraid that your shame will be printed on Dashiping and let the people of Beimang for generations see, so you have carried too many things during the martial arts competition. You know that people in Shidu City are watching For you, the people of Qi are waiting for your news, and you are a winner and loser. You like to compete with others, but you can''t afford to lose."


    Xinghai''s words hit the fragile place in Lu Yan''s heart. Lu Yan''s eyes began to look a little trance and fatigue. He recalled: "Huh, I have never lost in the Lushan generation, but I was really afraid that I would lose to you. In my hand, I really lost, and I was confused and convinced."


    "You lose, what then? You hide from now on?"


    "I just wanted to find a place to be quiet and quiet. Then I got used to being alone and didn''t want to see anyone I knew, so that no one would know my past. Over time, I would have no courage to go back." Lu Yan''s tone here was not as excited as before. He seemed to have seen his choice at the beginning and looked down on everything.


    Zhang Hui carefully listened to Lu Yan''s words from a distance. When he heard this, he was suddenly able to sympathize and understand Lu Yan. Before, he didn''t understand why Lu Yan left him behind for so many years without going to Linshui. The town is looking for him, now when he knows what kind of person Lu Yan was, he can understand all this.Cowardice and avoidance are human nature, but it was intensified in Lu Yan.He has added some beautiful imagination to the word "father" since he was a child. In fact, his father is also an ordinary person, just like his adoptive father Zhang He also has a dull and cowardly side.


    When Xinghai and Lu Yan said this, the atmosphere between the two was a bit heavy, and Xinghai asked jokingly: "I heard that you still have a son in Qi country. Are you willing to even have a son?"


    Lu Yan sighed and sneered again, and said, "There is no reluctance. This son is not what I want. I have never fulfilled my responsibility as a father, and I don''t know what it means to be a son. The child gave birth to his mother, and I didn¡¯t take a good look at it. I focused on my practice, and sometimes I even wanted to throw him away because the child cried at night and made me practice.¡±


    Xinghai heard Lu Yan say so much, and felt a little bit that he shouldn¡¯t ask what he said just now. He could hear that Lu Yan was full of regret and guilt when he said these things in the past, so let Lu Yan explain these things without a knife. Poke on his heart.


    Zhang Hui heard a little lost here, as if Lu Yan was speaking to him alone, and Lu Yan said these words to him. The words Lu Yan said were clearly engraved on his heart. He couldn''t help but repeat it again and again in his heart.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself: "No wonder he wouldn''t come to me, no wonder he would deny me, it turns out that he didn''t want to have this son at all." At this moment, Zhang Hui suddenly felt that everything he had done was meaningless. After all the hard work, I wanted to find the biological father and clarify the misunderstandings of the world. In the end, it was not a misunderstanding. His biological father was really such a cowardly person. There was no problem in leaving him behind. He imagined everything too beautifully. , So it is misunderstanding to prove that it is not good.


    When Lu Yan said this, he pretended not to care, but he couldn''t bear to mention these things again. He sighed heavily and said loudly, "What are you doing? I didn''t ask you to tell the old story. Do it."


    Xinghai stretched out his palm: "Slowly, I want to ask you, if you win today''s battle and no one sees you win, wouldn''t you fight for nothing?"


    Lu Yan raised his head and laughed, and suddenly looked at Xinghai: "Ha, if you think that I will fight you again to prove to the people of the world that I can beat you, then you can look down upon me, I want to fight you It¡¯s not for others to compete again, it¡¯s for myself. Does others know that it¡¯s nothing! I have not lived for others in the past 16 years, but it¡¯s a pity that these 16 years have passed so quickly, it seems that only one or two have passed. Years are the same, this lifetime is really too short and not enough!"


    "You really understand." Xinghai felt a lot of emotion in his heart, but he didn''t know where to start, so he simply said such a sentence.


    Lu Yan smiled faintly at Xinghai, and withdrew a few steps back. The two looked at each other relative to each other. Without words, this new contest began silently.


    After Lu Yan stepped back a few steps, his body stood so steadily, and there was a burst of swift strength in his eyes, and he seemed to have a great determination to fight here. Xinghai defeated.


    Xinghai turned slightly, like a white crane soaring, chic and elegant, from his look and actions, there is no determination to win, but a kind of innate self-confidence, as if he never thought of himself. Will lose.


    "Oh, it''s starting to fight." Fu Yan tried his best to control the voice of her own words. She was so excited that she broke the branches in front of her, for fear that she might miss even a detail.


    Zhang Hui kept his eyes on Lu Yan. He knew that in this contest, Lu Yan and Xinghai might still be on the same level. Once the two fight for a long time, they will be exhausted. Zhang Hui''s heart has been strained, but he is still afraid of Lu Yan. He Xinghai looked like he was losing in front of him.

 713 Chapter 713 Born for War (1)

    As soon as Lu Yan and Xinghai started fighting, there was a little trance and disappointment in his eyes just now. At this moment, his eyes seemed to be suddenly lit, and people could see his excitement at a random glance.


    "Hahaha, Xinghai, I have been waiting for this day for a long time, and it feels lonely to have no opponents for more than ten years!" Lu Yan''s tone was high, and the whole person became excited.


    Although Xinghai and Lu Yan don¡¯t have any friendship, he is one of the people who can understand Lu Yan best. In the competition 16 years ago, he could see Lu Yan¡¯s talent and temperament and knew that Lu Yan was practicing. Shang does have rare talents and perseverance. He is simply a lunatic in practice. Once a person invests too much in one thing, he will pay too much attention to his achievements in that area. Therefore, Lu Yan likes to compete with others, but he is very affected. I can''t lose myself.


    Xinghai can understand Lu Yan¡¯s feelings of saying "It¡¯s too lonely to have no opponents." He has heard too many remarks that slander Lu Yan, but in his heart he always admires Lu Yan and has the opportunity to be able to interact with Lu Yan. Another match for Lu Yan was something he had never expected before.


    Lu Yan danced in front of Xinghai, and the black figure seemed to enlarge in a very short time, rushing towards him.


    Lu Yan practices the Qi Zong technique. When attacking the opponent, he uses the true power in his body to control the vitality of the world. The Qi Zong technique generally has the characteristics of majestic atmosphere. The power is majestic and fierce.When Lu Yan rushed towards Xinghai, he could not only hurt Xinghai''s palm strength, but also the strength that he carried all over his body. His black figure was like a big net about to pounce towards Xinghai.


    Zhang Hui looked down on the hillside, and he could see that Lu Yan¡¯s exercises still brought Lushan¡¯s foundation. Lu Yan¡¯s footwork, at first glance, was derived from the "cloud birth position technique", and he did it in the use of position technique. Unpredictable, like moving clouds and flowing water.


    However, Lu Yan''s overall view is that he has deviated from the characteristics of Lushan''s exercises. Lushan pays attention to solid foundation, layer by layer, and follow nature. Even if it is against the enemy, it also has a gentle and honest demeanor. Lu Yan''s exercises Now it seems that on the basis of a solid foundation, the characteristics of the demon sect have been added, and the strength and tenacity are displayed everywhere.


    On the contrary, it is Xinghai. Although it comes from Bei''amen, it has obvious Lushan characteristics, and its body is elegant, thick and natural.


    The two fought for a while, and Xinghai mainly adopted a defensive position. When he felt that Lu Yan became more excited as he hit, he had to use the magic sword aura.


    Xinghai waved his palm on his chest, and a white light rose up with his palm, as if he had drawn a long sword with shining sword light from his side, and then the white light extended towards the landing.


    Lu Yan put his hands on his chest, and a black mist formed on his chest, protecting him like a shield.


    The white light flew upwards as if it had eyes long, and struck towards Lu Yan''s face, and it was instantly shortened to half its original length. It became a flexible dagger again, chasing Lu Yan''s face. .


    Lu Yan''s eye sockets were extremely tight, and he kept staring at the white light and did not dare to relax. At this moment, he felt another stronger white light slashing at him, as if he was about to split him in half.


    Lu Yan roared, and a layer of black energy began to gush out of his body, which immediately shielded him so that he could not be hurt by Xinghai''s magic sword aura.


    Fu Yan almost yelled out in surprise on the hillside, and finally lowered her throat and said to Zhang Hui: "What kind of skill is this, it''s so powerful, it can produce a black fog like armor."


    Fu Yan¡¯s tone was full of envy, because he had a simple mind, he had always lacked a clear view of right and wrong, and his concept of righteous demon was not influenced by the world. In his opinion, what is great is good, regardless of his righteousness. .


    When Zhang Hui saw this, he suddenly remembered Ji Lian¡¯s Demon Sect technique. Ji Lian has a pair of invulnerable hands. That hand can be used as a weapon to attack the opponent without being injured by the opponent¡¯s weapon. It can be used as a shield to protect himself. Come to Lu Yan, this technique has something in common with Ji Lian.


    Lu Yan blocked Xinghai¡¯s phantom sword aura while staring at the location of Xinghai. One of his feet took a heavy step towards the place where Xinghai was. The land seemed to be trampled by him, and it thundered. There was a sound, and there was a hissing sound in that sound.


    Xinghai felt the ground trembled, knowing that it was Lu Yan attacking him with his feet through the ground, and then a force under his feet jumped straight up to his body, and he quickly flew up into the air, and that force could not hurt him. To him.


    Lu Yan was controlled by Xinghai''s magic sword aura, but he couldn''t sit still. If he didn''t want to attack Xinghai, sooner or later he would not be able to sustain it and eventually died of exhaustion.


    Xinghai must know the direction of that sword aura to control the phantom sword aura. If the sword aura leaves his field of vision, he cannot control it. He was hit by Lu Yan, and the sword aura that trapped Lu Yan suddenly changed. Is stagnant.


    Lu Yan saw the trick, and attacked Xinghai with his feet one after another through the land. Xinghai had no place to stand for a while. He could only drop here and there like a dragonfly in that basin. His white figure was flexible. And elegant, it makes people feel in a trance that it is an illusion in front of them.


    At this time, Lu Yan changed from passive to active, making Xinghai unable to gain a foothold on the ground, and quickly attacked Xinghai.However, Xinghai kept changing positions and it was difficult for Lu Yan to shoot at him. Both were in a wait-and-see state.


    The rocks on this part of the basin were rolling around, and the dust was flying, as if the rocks and sand were boiling, and the tumbling continued, and both of them became misty.


    Xinghai thought that Lu Yan would always attack him with his feet through the ground more slowly than when he landed, so he didn''t panic at all, jumping on the ground at his own pace. The feet could land and the landing time was not long. It would distract Lu Yan, and it would make Lu Yan passive.Xinghai tried his best to seize the initiative from Lu Yan and stabilized his pace so as not to be too affected by Lu Yan''s pursuit.


    After Xinghai''s rhythm stabilized, he could no longer worry about his feet. At this time, he could use the magic sword energy to Lu Yan again.


    At this time, Xinghaiwei Luyan walked around steadily and flexibly. Lu Yan was dazzled by Xinghai. He also knew that the initiative had been in Xinghai''s hands, but at this time Xinghai¡¯s magical sword energy quickly surrounded him. He must focus all his attention on this.


    The dust and fog in the basin subsided, the stones rolled, the sound of the ground cracking gradually weakened, and the white light surrounding Lu Yan became stronger and stronger.

 714 Chapter 714 Born for War (2)

    Zhang Hui was watching from the hillside, his heart was being held by Lu Yan''s situation, and his back was sweating nervously. When Lu Yan and Xinghai were fighting fiercely, he felt that he had become Lu Yan. Experienced this competition personally.


    When he calmed down, he knew that he was still nervous in Lu Yan. Although this was just a father who had never done anything to him or even had no affection between him and his son, the feeling of being connected by blood is real. Very subtle, hidden deep in his heart, it will affect him unknowingly.


    Xinghai''s magical sword energy once again surrounded Lu Yan. Lu Yan stayed on the spot and opened his arms. A black mist suddenly rose up around him. The sand and stones began to make rustling noises and landed. The extension formed a circle and pushed away from him.


    Lu Yan''s loose black hair also floated up, and the mask on his face was exposed, like a skeleton suddenly emerging from the ground, looking extremely gloomy and terrifying.


    Zhang Hui was worried about him again when he saw Lu Yan''s appearance. He could tell that Lu Yan and Xinghai had done their best to fight at this point. The two of them could hardly distinguish between high and low. If none of them gave up first , This competition will only exhaust the two of them in the end. In the end, it may not be skill, but who can carry it better.


    Xinghai can feel Lu Yan''s determination to win him today. Lu Yan is already aggressively recruiting him. How could Xinghai easily concede defeat, so he should just go out and fight Lu Yanpao.


    Xinghai''s robe flew up, two sword auras rose from his palm, and then the two sword auras sent towards Lu Yan together.


    The black mist around Lu Yan had become a barrier, which was incomparable to the two phantom swords. After that, the two sword auras accelerated their rotation speed and became a barrier like the black mist.


    Xinghai and Lu Yan controlled the weapons blocking them with their true powers, and neither of them could relax at all.


    Zhang Hui could see from a distance that the two of them were now in a tense contending state. Lu Yan stood there, struggling to fight, as if his whole body would fly out backwards as long as he relaxed a little bit, causing severe damage.


    After Xinghai and Lu Yan stalemate for a while, Lu Yan''s body began to tremble. When Zhang Hui saw Lu Yan''s body shaking for the first time, his heart shook suddenly, and the head of his throat was suddenly pinched. , Breathing becomes a little difficult.


    At this time, Xinghai also lost his always chic and elegant posture, and he obviously became strenuous.


    Xinghai said: "Lu Yan, if we continue to fight, we will hurt both sides!"


    "Naturally, I know that my life can be spared at any time. If you are afraid of death, you will give up." Lu Yan''s voice was also trembling.


    "Hehe, give up, how could Xinghai give up casually." Xinghai''s arms stretched tight, but his face smiled easily.


    "Then don''t talk nonsense, you live to have a good fight, and you don''t regret it if you sacrifice your life." Lu Yan said decisively.


    Xinghai heard Lu Yan say this, with a look of embarrassment on his face, and persuaded: "Don''t be crazy, what is more important than fate, you do not value yourself, maybe others value it." Xinghai said. He thought of Zhang Hui who was probably watching him nearby, so he persuaded Lu Yan like this.


    Lu Yan knew that Xinghai was going to mention the son he didn''t want to face again. When he thought of his son''s appearance, he suddenly lost his senses. The force that rivaled him immediately pushed him towards him, pushing him back a few times. step.


    Zhang Hui saw that Lu Yan couldn''t hold it anymore and almost rushed out of the bushes.


    After Lu Yan stepped back a few steps, he realized that he could no longer stand as steadily as before. Xinghai''s phantom sword energy was about to break through his defenses and approach him. He stepped back and tried to let himself go. Stand firm, but my feet seem to be a little unwilling.


    A sword aura suddenly pierced at him and pierced his shoulder blades. The sword aura penetrated his body and rushed out from his back.The blood on his shoulders instantly wetted a large chunk. When Lu Yan felt cold, numb and painful on his shoulders, he became a little frightened. This fear also ignited the panic in his heart.


    There was a voice in his heart yelling: "How can I lose? I have worked hard for this battle for so many years. Why is the Lord torturing me so much and making me suffer?"


    As long as Lu Yan thinks of losing, it seems that he doesn''t even have the courage to survive. Suddenly, he realizes that he seems to have no other sustenance, so he puts the hope of survival on winning or losing.


    He was born for practice in this life. His growth is to continuously improve his skills. His hope of living is to win against his opponents. He doesn''t know if he loses and then loses the courage to challenge his opponents, what else can he rely on? Go down.


    Xinghai was startled when he saw Lu Yan''s injury, and hurriedly retracted the magic sword energy.


    And Xinghai''s move further stimulated Lu Yan. His eyes were red, staring at Xinghai fiercely, and said angrily: "Don''t think I lost, we are still undecided, come on!"


    Xinghai sighed and felt a little helpless when he saw Lu Yan getting more and more excited, and said calmly: "Don''t fight, just click as far as you can. Why bother to fight for life and death? I always respect you, as long as you win."


    Xinghai thought that Zhang Hui and Lu Yan had not yet recognized each other. If Lu Yan were to be killed here, he would definitely regret and feel guilty, so he had to feel wronged to admit defeat to Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan''s eyes seemed to burst into flames, and he walked towards Xinghai: "Don''t want to perfuse me like this. If you don''t fight me today, I will kill you!"


    Zhang Hui could not bear it anymore when he saw this. He knew that Lu Yan had begun to lose his mind. If he didn''t stop him, Lu Yan would definitely hurt Xinghai if he continued.


    Zhang Hui straightened up suddenly, and Fu Yan also stood up and walked to Zhang Hui''s side.


    Lu Yan felt someone on the hillside. He saw that one of them was Zhang Hui. He was shocked, but on the surface he pretended not to care, and cursed at Xinghai: "You know this kid is nearby, so I can''t bear to watch our father and son separate?"


    Zhang Hui heard the words "separation of father and son", and his heart was touched again.


    Xinghai said: "Look, you said that father and son are separated, and you still don''t admit that he is your son? If you have a son, you will have it. How can you treat it like this?"


    Lu Yan looked at Zhang Hui, then turned his head, and said, "Xinghai, you are a little bit lenient. I don''t think my son is in your care. You just have to fight with me. He is there. Just look at it, I just treat him as if he''s not here, I want to fight or fight as usual."

 715 Chapter 715

    Lu Yan stood with his back facing Zhang Hui, his shoulder pain was unbearable, he involuntarily put his hands on his shoulders, and bends forward. It seemed a bit difficult just to stand like this.But he still supported himself to return to the previous state, struggling to forget the pain in his shoulder.He walked towards the star sea, his red eyes were like flames, as if to ignite his own body.


    Xinghai dared not make a move. He felt that Lu Yan was starting to lose his mind. He hesitated a little, and didn''t know how to deal with Lu Yan.


    Zhang Hui heard what Lu Yan said in the distance. He was about to walk towards Lu Yan, but suddenly he hesitated.


    Xinghai looked at Lu Yan, then looked at Zhang Hui who was standing next to him, and he hesitated to step back. At this moment, Lu Yan rushed towards him like a whirlwind, making him unable to dodge. He was ruthless from Lu Yan. Li Jin felt that Lu Yan was really unconscious. The two of them were just comparing their skills, but Lu Yan seemed to be fighting him like this.


    Xinghai felt that his entire face was covered by the force of Lu Yan''s beating, and his eyes were gray, making him a little dizzy.He was dominated by the consciousness of survival, knowing that Lu Yan would not be merciful to his subordinates after losing his mind, so he had to resist Lu Yan.


    The pulse consciousness on his back seemed to have been completely awakened at this moment, and the real power flowed quickly, forming a barrier that could temporarily protect him between him and Lu Yan.But at this time, he suddenly felt that something was wrong with Lu Yan. He felt that the fight against him no longer looked like a living person, but like some kind of monster without human consciousness, like a ghost and like a beast, even Ghosts.


    "Well, is this Lu Yan''s''selfless power''?" Xinghai tried hard to feel Lu Yan''s breath and thinking, but more and more felt that the person in front of him was no longer Lu Yan.


    Xinghai has seen it in Bei Amen¡¯s classics that there is a technique in the Demon Sect called "Non-self Divine Art". This technique is just like its name, which is to make the practitioner lose himself and gain the supreme battle through cultivation. ability.Lu Yan at this time was like a cold weapon, without thoughts and emotions, he was only controlled by the simple consciousness in his heart.


    The opponent in front of him is not competing with him, but is really taking his life.


    Xinghai felt chilly and helpless when he thought of this. He knew that Lu Yan wanted to win, but he didn''t expect that Lu Yan would practice this evil technique in order to win him.


    Zhang Hui could only see the change in Lu Yan''s figure at this time, but could not feel the change in the expression on his face. Lu Yan''s face had no expression at all, and the whole face seemed to be completely a mask.


    Fu Yan approached Zhang Hui and squeezed his sweat for Lu Yan: "Is this true of him? He suddenly became a powerful wooden person, not... a ghost..."


    The black robe on Lu Yan danced into a whirlwind in the air, and Xinghai showed fatigue as he kept dodge.


    Fu Yan said again, "Your father is crazy. It''s just a test. Why do you have to take the life of the Xinghai Saint Envoy?" Fu Yan saw that he couldn''t bear it anymore, and jumped up and stopped near Xinghai, wanting Go help Xinghai.


    Zhang Hui thought that Xinghai would surrender to Lu Yan in order to reunite their father and son, and now that Xinghai is in trouble, he should go up and help Xinghai.


    In the middle of the basin, there was another fluttering of rocks. Lu Yan¡¯s power was indeed many times stronger than before. The power even exceeded the ghosts, and it was like an unknowable thing flying from the sky with The power that people cannot contend.


    "Don''t come here, he won''t be merciful. Go aside and I will take the opportunity to escape." Xinghai was already out of breath and shouted.


    Although Fu Yan doesn''t understand the world, he has always been the most convinced by Xinghai. Now that Xinghai is in trouble, he will not leave it alone.


    After Fu Yan and Zhang Hui joined in, they were blocked between Lu Yan and Xinghai. Xinghai was given a chance to catch his breath for a while, and soon became much easier.


    Zhang Hui really wanted to see what Lu Yanhui looked like when he and Lu Yan were enemies, and he clearly saw that Lu Yan was still a stubborn face, didn''t consider him a son at all, and even didn''t recognize him at all.Zhang Huichong Lu Yan shouted: "Okay, stop."


    Lu Yan was completely unmoved.


    "Let''s quickly find a way to escape. We can''t consume it with him. He is also very dangerous to consume it like this. I am afraid that he will not wake up in case." Xinghai knows that the biggest risk of this kind of unconscious exercise is the mind. Lost, the best way now is not to defeat Lu Yan, but to wake him up as soon as possible.


    Xinghai once again persuaded: "Run away!" He said, standing in front of Fu Yan and Zhang Hui, trying to trap Lu Yan.


    At this moment, Zhang Hui had no defense against Lu Yan in his heart. He still felt that Lu Yan would not really kill him, but it was different for Fu Yan and Xinghai. They were always guarding against Lu Yan.So Zhang Hui''s attention was focused on preventing Lu Yan from harming Xinghai.


    When he went to separate Lu Yan and Xinghai again, Lu Yan''s palm hit his back, and he felt dizzy and his feet softened forward unconsciously.


    Lu Yan seemed to be suddenly resurrected at this time, his palms stopped in the air, and he was determined to look at Zhang Hui. His eyes also had a look. He opened his eyes and frowned to see what was going on in front of him.


    Both Fu Yan and Xinghai felt that the whirring wind in their ears stopped, and everything around them became terribly quiet.While they went to help Zhang Hui who fell on the ground, they also paid attention to Lu Yan, and they were finally sure that Lu Yan was completely awake.


    Lu Yan seemed to have just woke up from a dream, looked at the three people in front of him in a puzzled manner, and had no idea what had just happened.


    He raised his palm, his fingers were slightly bent, shaking unceasingly, his lips also trembling, he looked at Zhang Hui suddenly, and asked, "I hit him?"


    Zhang Hui was already a little confused from the pain at this time. He felt cold all over, as if he was going to sleep next, but he was still soberly aware that Lu Yan was already awake at this time, so he moved towards Lu Yan with relief. Take a look.


    Lu Yan still stayed in a daze, repeating the question: "Did I hit him?" He looked at the expressions of Xinghai and Fu Yan. It must be that he himself just hit Zhang Hui.Lu Yan looked at Zhang Hui and hesitated for a long time before walking towards Zhang Hui.


    Seeing Lu Yan hesitating, Xinghai guessed that he still wanted to come and help Zhanghui in his heart, so he urged: "Also watch, don''t you want my son?"

 716 Chapter 716: I Actually Have a Son

    Lu Yan just looked like a demon. He suddenly became like an unworldly child. He even squeezed and looked at Zhang Hui cautiously.


    He walked in front of Zhang Hui, but did not squat down to help Zhang Hui. Xinghai walked away from Zhang Hui and gave him the position, but he just stood looking at Zhang Hui, slumped and asked embarrassingly. : "Did I hit you?"


    Before Zhang Hui saw that Lu Yan lost his mind and complained that he shouldn''t practice this evil technique, he couldn''t complain anymore when he saw Lu Yan''s jerky appearance, and pretended to replied indifferently: "It''s not you. Who else?"


    Fu Yan looked at the father and son, thinking that they could recognize each other here, but now it seems that neither of them wants to recognize each other.


    Xinghai took out a small bottle from his arms, poured a pill out of it, and passed it to Lu Yan: "This is a good medicine for Bei''amen. If you take one, he should be half better."


    Lu Yan unceremoniously snatched the pill from Xinghai''s hand: "One can be half better, why don''t you give me...give him two?"


    Xinghai smiled and said, "Half of the medicine is cured, and the remaining half must be raised by himself. Why waste my medicine, my medicine is precious!"


    "Stingy, can''t I just exchange something for you?" Lu Yan said angrily, a little embarrassed not to let others see how much he cares about Zhang Hui.


    "Then what do you trade for?" Xinghai teased.


    "Anything will do! Give me another one!" Lu Yan stretched out his palm towards Xinghai.


    Xinghai laughed, "I''m teasing you, just take one of this medicine, why waste it!"


    Lu Yan saw that Xinghai was really teasing him, gave him a disgusting look, then turned to Zhang Hui, and quickly squatted to Zhang Hui''s side, without talking to Zhang Hui, he broke open the mouth of Zhang Hui and held that one. The wound medicine was stuffed into Zhang Hui''s mouth, and he said two words briefly: "I have eaten."


    Zhang Hui saw that Lu Yan had just asked Xinghai to beg for medicine, and he felt like he had returned to his home in Linshui Town, and there was a warm feeling in his heart.


    Lu Yan stared at Zhang Hui. He kept seeing Zhang Hui swallowing the medicine with a flick of his throat. Then he looked away with relief. He found that Zhang Hui was looking at him with half-squinted eyes. He felt so uncomfortable. Stood up.


    Xinghai thought of the situation in which Lu Yan had lost his mind just now, and asked: "Did you just use the''selfless power''?"


    Lu Yan was silent.


    Xinghai continued: "How do you practice such an evil technique? Don''t you know that this technique is very dangerous and will make people lose their senses. If you just beat your son, you don''t know when you will wake up. Yeah!"


    When Lu Yan heard Xinghai teaching him, he was very unconvinced, and turned his face back to Xinghai: "Huh, you don''t come to teach me. It''s obviously that you are not as good as me. You just say that I practice evil techniques, and you can use it. What kind of exercises fight you, anyway, I won you today, regardless of his righteousness and evil, he can be powerful."


    Xinghai shook his head and didn''t want to argue with Lu Yan anymore. He knew that Lu Yanzhi''s people were stubborn and lacked the concept of right and wrong. When he told him about righteousness and evil, that would be playing the piano to Niu.


    Xinghai knew that people like Lu Yan would definitely not be able to take care of the injured, so he squatted next to Zhang Hui to get his pulse, then looked at Lu Yan and said, "Your evil technique will kill him with a single palm. ."


    Lu Yan heard what Xinghai said so serious, and squatted next to Zhang Hui again, and asked Xinghai, "It''s really that serious? You have to save him!"


    "He met me in Pingshui, I gave him a medicine to save you face, and I don''t care about the others!" Xinghai said slowly, "Well, this hurts me to take care of it for a while."


    Xinghai said, Chao Fu Yan winked, suggesting that they could leave first.


    Xinghai made a look as if he was about to leave, stood with Fu Yan, and said to Lu Yan, "We don''t care about him. We are from Bei Amen, and he is from Lushan. We can''t manage this width."


    Lu Yan looked at Zhang Hui who was lying on the ground, frowning in embarrassment, stretched out his arms towards Fu Yan and wanted to keep him: "You and him... aren''t you two on the same road? How can you leave him behind? What? You''d better find a place to settle him, let him raise his body before leaving."


    Xinghai tugged at Fu Yan''s back. Fu Yan guessed what Xinghai meant, and with a clever idea, he smiled and said, "I didn''t want to be on the same road with him all the time. At this moment, I ran into the Xinghai Saint. I was naturally with Xinghai Saint. Go back to North Amen, the Great God Seat will punish me when I go back late."


    "You don''t care, I don''t care, I will go back to Mount Seymour later." Lu Yan put his hands behind his back, pretending that it doesn''t matter to him, but from time to time he stealthily looked at the reactions of Xinghai and Fu Yan. , Waiting for their reply.


    Xinghai and Fu Yan looked at each other and smiled, struggling far away, and said to Fu Yan, "Go, it''s none of our business anyway, let''s go."


    After Xinghai finished speaking, he strode far away with Fu Yan, and soon disappeared into this valley.


    Lu Yan saw Xinghai and Fu Yan gone, and chased them in the direction where they disappeared for a while. Seeing that they really weren''t coming back, he cursed: "I really don''t care? Just left?"


    He stood there for a while, then turned to look at Zhang Hui, scratched the back of his head, and ran towards Zhang Hui reluctantly: "Oh, what can I do? Should I carry him up to Mount Seymour? No, no, now. Don¡¯t everyone know that I still have a son? Is it embarrassing to have a son? Why am I so afraid of having a son?"


    Lu Yan was talking to himself in his heart, cautiously squatting next to Zhang Hui, carefully observing Zhang Hui''s appearance, and checking Zhang Hui''s eyes from time to time to see if he was awake.


    Zhang Hui¡¯s forehead is full, and the brow bones are prominent. Even if he faints, his thick long eyebrows are still full of heroism. The eyebrows are locked together, as if he is still worried about something at this time. When it''s the most handsome.


    Lu Yan muttered in his heart: "The kid should be seventeen or eighteen years old. He looks really like me when I was young. If I hadn''t seen him, I would have forgotten that I was so handsome when I was young. I''m too old, and my appearance makes him sure he will think I''m old and sloppy."


    Lu Yan stared at Zhang Hui for a while, still hesitating to take him back to Mount Seymour.


    "Hey, I can''t let him lie here forever, at least I have to find a place to heal him." Lu Yan thought of this, and stretched an arm toward Zhang Hui''s back, Zhang Hui confusedly with Lu Yan. , Let Lu Yan carry him on his back.


    Lu Yan picked Zhang Hui on his back, feeling the warm weight on his back, and cursed with a smile: "Go to his mother, I actually have a son."

 717 Chapter 717

    When Zhang Hui wakes up, he finds himself in a small stone house. The house can only hold a bed and a table. The doors and windows are very simple, but the house is neat and tidy, not as long. It looks like no one is here.


    He clearly remembered that Lu Yan had carried him on his back before he fainted, and now he was the only one left in the house. Could it be that Lu Yan left him here and left.


    At this time, the smell of medicine drifted into the room, and he saw from the door that there was smoke outside, as if someone was making medicine outside.


    "Is anyone outside?" Zhang Hui shouted.


    A figure jumped into the door, it was Lu Yan, with his sleeves rolled up and his hands full of black and gray, it seemed that he had worked hard to boil this medicine.


    Zhang Hui looked at Lu Yan and called out "Sect Master Lu".


    Lu Yan looked at Zhang Hui in a daze, and said, "You''re awake... lie down for a while, I have to look at the fire."


    Lu Yan still wore the mask on his face, but his eyes were not as fierce as he did when he was fighting with Xinghai, and he looked much softer and a little cramped.As soon as his sleeves were rolled up, the hooked appearance was a little smoky, and he was totally different from what Zhang would see before.


    According to Zhang Hui, this place might be a small house on Mount Seymour for everyone to take a break. No one else would know if Lu Yan placed him here. It seemed that Lu Yan still didn''t want others to know that he had this son.


    He listened to the movement outside again, and he could hear Lu Yan a little hurriedly, and still complaining about something.


    After a while, Lu Yan brought the medicine to the table, which was next to Zhang Hui''s bed.Zhang Hui raised his head and looked at it, then propped up and got up to take the medicine.


    When Lu Yan saw Zhang Hui''s strenuous appearance, he wanted to go up and help him, but hesitantly removed his hand.


    Zhang would sit up with his body leaning against the wall. The two were silent for a while, and Lu Yan took the lead and said, "How did you find this place?"


    "Hey, it''s a long story. It can''t be said clearly in a few words." Zhang will think that there are so many things that he experienced all the way to Mount Seymour.


    Lu Yan lowered his head and sighed, "Why do you need to find me? I must have suffered along the way."


    Zhang Hui pretended to smile and said, "I don''t know why I came here, but I have been looking for it after I knew my identity."


    Next, Zhang Hui told Lu Yan about Yuan Zhixing bringing him back to Lushan from Linshui Town.


    When Lu Yan heard this, he turned his face away to prevent Zhang Hui from seeing his eyes, and the company commander sighed a few times and said, "I can''t help anyone, but they still take care of my... descendants. "


    Zhang Hui could see that Lu Yan was feeling a lot of emotion at this time, but he was unwilling to express it, so he just stopped sighing repeatedly.


    "What about you? Are you here?" Zhang Hui finally asked this question that had been buried in his heart for a long time.


    Lu Yan knew that Zhang Hui would ask him about that year sooner or later, and he would say what he said many times in his heart: "After a flash, you are so old. These years have passed so quickly. When I left, you were still only I can hold it in my arms. That year, your mother took you and chased me to Linshui Town, but she fell ill and left soon after she came. At that time, I wanted to go to Beimang to find the Xinghai competition, but I couldn¡¯t. Take care of her."


    Zhang Hui used to rarely listen to Zhang He mentioning his biological mother, and had no idea what kind of person his biological mother was. Now when he heard Lu Yan talk about it, Lu Yan only said a few lightly, although there was regret in his words, But I don''t expect to have deep feelings for his mother.


    Lu Yan went on to say, "Your mother is honest and a hard-working woman. I can''t help her. After she left, I didn''t know how to take care of you. At that time, Zhang He who lived nearby came to help you coax you from time to time. I left Linshui Town and gave you to him. I said, if I can''t come back, he won''t tell you who your biological father is."


    When Zhang Hui heard this, he complained to Lu Yansheng in his heart that Lu Yan could not treat his wife well, and left his son alone. He didn''t confess to Lu Shan, and even took advantage of Zhang He''s honesty and kindness, and he didn''t give anything in return.But he felt very helpless about Lu Yan''s temperament. He seemed to have no responsibility in his heart. He only cared about what he wanted to do.


    "What happened later? Why did you leave Beimang and cast into Demon Sect?" Zhang Hui''s tone became direct and excited, his eyes fixed on Lu Yan''s face.


    "After I lost to Xinghai, I was depressed for a long time. Later, I met the former Sect Master of the Demon Sect. He changed me. I didn''t know his identity at the time, but he knew who I was. Haha, it might be because of me. That stubbornness in practice, he later passed all his skills to me, and then asked me to maintain the Demon Sect."


    "Then you mean you entered the Demon Sect only to repay your gratitude?" Zhang Hui asked, "Do you know that you are a Lushan disciple, and there is no balance between good and evil?"


    When Lu Yan heard Zhang Hui say this, he was a little surprised, and replied casually: "What is right and what is evil? I have never thought about it so much. The lord is not a bad person, and when I was in Lushan, the valley lord did not say. We are going to oppose the Demon Sect, why can''t I enter the Demon Sect?"


    When Zhang Hui listened to Lu Yan''s words, he was indeed rational. People in this world who kept saying that righteousness and evil are incompatible may not really distinguish between the right and the evil.


    Lu Yan continued: "In my opinion, regardless of his righteous demon, a powerful technique is good."


    "But you still have concerns. You don''t want people in the world to know that you are in the Demon Sect."


    "Yes, I don''t want to face the people of Lushan, let alone let them know that I am here. Lushan is the number one school of practice in Qi, and I don''t want to be a stain on Lushan." Lu Yan replied decisively.


    Zhang Hui sighed inwardly: "He does everything by himself, but he still cares about Lushan in this matter."


    Zhang Hui thought of the former Sect Master of the Demon Sect that Lu Yan just mentioned, and asked curiously: "What about the former Sect Master of the Demon Sect? Has it disappeared too?" Zhang Hui has rarely heard about the Demon Sect, because in recent years the Demon Sect has Almost disappeared, and there was very little news about them.


    "It can be said that the Sect Master has completely disappeared, and it has been reduced to ashes. The Demon Sect Sect Master almost disappeared in the end." Lu Yan said calmly.


    "It''s all so absent? Why?" Zhang Hui asked.


    "Hey, who can figure it out? Maybe it has something to do with the number of cultivating in peacetime." Lu Yan was also confused.


    Zhang Hui recalled the evil technique that Lu Yan and Xinghai used at the end of the match, which fascinated him. He guessed that the Mozong¡¯s cultivation technique itself contained the concept of moth-to-fire. He thought of this. There was a vague premonition in my heart.

 718 Chapter 718

    "Hey, you said that the demon sect master is so absent, you are also the demon sect master, are you not afraid..." Zhang Hui was worried for Lu Yan, but he teased Lu Yan again.


    "Hmph, don''t scare me, I''m not afraid!" Lu Yan''s tone was relaxed and playful.


    The two began to talk about Linshui Town. When Zhang Hui mentioned Gou Xin, Lu Yan said: "Beijing Amengou is a man of scheming mind. This man has a hard temper and a right idea. Others have no control. He was expelled from Bei Amen, Bei Mang and Qi Guo couldn''t tolerate him, and it would be too unfair to him."


    "Master is originally a person outside the world, now drifting in the East China Sea, there are no chores to disturb your heart, maybe it is what he wants." Zhang Huidao.


    While speaking, Lu Yan asked about some small things about Zhang Hui when he was a child. The two were like old friends who had known each other for a long time, and they were like the father and son of ordinary people.


    When Zhang Hui talked about Lushan¡¯s ancestors, Lu Yan sighed again and again. The past of Lushan¡¯s deceased made him the most unbearable. After so many years, he can still remember Xie Zhuo¡¯s childishness and weird temperament, and remember Xiang Yan¡¯s outmoded temper. Aloof, remember Xu Guizhuang is strict.


    Lu Yan was a little surprised when Zhang Hui talked about the owner of the valley he had never seen: "You haven''t seen the owner of the valley so long in Lushan? Hey, speaking of it, compared with the famous gentlemen like Lushan, the owner of the valley He is more like an ordinary old man. He doesn¡¯t care about everything, but he knows everything. I won¡¯t show up after losing to Xinghai. The Lord Gu must have known it. He even knew that I was in the Demon Sect. No matter."


    Zhang Hui has always been curious about Gu Zhu. He once asked Meimei. Meimei also described Gu Zhu as an ordinary old man. Lu Yan now has the same idea.


    Zhang Hui asked: "The master of the valley is so capable and doesn''t care about anything. Isn''t this a waste of all his skills?"


    "The owner of the valley often says that everything has its own destiny. The more you intervene, the more chaos will happen. The owner of the valley does not care about everything, but he knows best what to care about and what not to take care of. Lushan can prosper until now. The role of the valley owner is. It''s too big." Lu Yan''s tone was full of respect for the Lord of the Deer Valley.


    The two of them also talked about Zhang Hui''s experience in practicing cultivation. The distance was now closer, and the previous embarrassment was resolved. Suddenly, it seemed that they had known each other for many years, and many places thought of one place.


    When Lu Yan knew that Zhang Hui had entered the third stage of the Open Channel Realm, he praised: "Good boy, really amazing, it really looks like mine..."


    Lu Yan swallowed the word "son", looked at Zhang Hui awkwardly, laughed twice, and muttered perfunctorily: "It''s really amazing."


    After hearing Lu Yan''s words, Zhang Hui suddenly looked at Lu Yan, but Lu Yan stopped talking in the middle.


    The two had spoken well, but now they became awkward again. At this moment, Lu Yan stood up when he heard movement outside the house.


    What came in was an old man, dressed in black clothes often worn by Mozong people, with white beard and hair, thin body, clean and energetic.As soon as he entered, he looked at Lu Yan and pointed out the room.


    Lu Yan introduced to Zhang Hui: "This is Yuanfu, the person next to the former suzerain. You call Grandpa Fu, he knows medical skills, but he can''t speak. I''m leaving, he will stay and look after you."


    Lu Yan was walking on the spot in the house. He had already said that he was leaving, but he always felt that there was still something to say to Zhang Hui.He looked back at Zhang Hui, smiled shyly, and said, "Then...I''ll leave."


    The moment Lu Yan looked at Zhang Hui, Zhang Hui felt that this feeling was so familiar, as if it had appeared in his dreams or in his imagination many times, and suddenly he called out "Dad".


    Lu Yan was stunned, and then responded softly, and then responded with a loud "Eh" as if he had just reacted.


    The two laughed heartily together, and the old man named Yuanfu also laughed.


    When Lu Yan laughed, he realized that he hadn''t been so happy for many years. Only then did he realize that he actually wanted to recognize this son, but there was always a hurdle in his heart and he didn''t know how to face this. Son, facing this matter so directly now, he actually feels that the burden is not so big.


    Lu Yan smiled, feeling sore in his nose and almost crying. He was afraid that Zhang Hui would see it, so he walked to Zhang Hui and hugged him to his side. He smiled and cursed: "Smelly boy , Is now called Dad."


    Zhang will retract his shoulders and raise his head to look at Lu Yan: "Take the mask off and let me see what my father looks like!"


    Lu Yan raised his head and held back his tears, turned around, took off the mask and threw it on the table, then looked towards Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui understands why everyone who knows Lu Yan can guess that he is Lu Yan¡¯s son at a glance. It turns out that he and Lu Yanchang are really alike. If you only look at Lu Yan¡¯s facial features, ignore his face. Wrinkles, the feeling is almost the same as looking in a mirror.


    At this time, Zhang Hui felt even more that the blood relationship would pull people and people very tightly. The two of them looked so similar, which undoubtedly explained the magic of blood relationship.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that all the hardships along the way were worth it.


    "Oh, don''t look, I''m definitely better than you when I was young." Lu Yan said uncomfortably, "Okay, I''m leaving, I''ll pick you up when I arrange it."


    After Lu Yan put on the mask, he patted Zhang Hui''s shoulder and went straight out of the cabin.


    Yun Fu had been smiling and watching Zhang Hui and Lu Yan talking, his smile seemed to be happy for Zhang Hui and Lu Yan from the heart.


    Zhang Hui smiled politely at Yun Fu. He could see that Yun Fu was the closest and trusted person in the Demon Sect of Lu Yan. Unfortunately, Yun Fu could not speak, or Zhang Hui really wanted to inquire again. What happened to Lu Yan in the Demon Sect all these years.


    Yun Fu pulled Zhang Hui¡¯s wrist and gave him a pulse. He smiled and nodded, meaning that he was already much better. He brought the hot buns to Zhang Hui from outside, and looked at Zhang Hui with a smile. Motioned him to eat.


    The two ate together, Yun Fu helped Zhang Hui to fall asleep, Zhang Hui fell asleep in a daze and heard movement outside, as if someone was walking here.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and saw Yun Fu also looking out the window.


    When Yun Fu saw Zhang Hui waking up, he pointed his finger outside the window, his eyes widened, his throat made an anxious cry of "Ahhh", telling Zhang Hui that someone was approaching outside.


    Zhang Hui struggled to sit up. At this moment, a tall figure flashed at the door, it was Huan Chen!


    Huan Chen walked into the room in big form and looked at Yun Fu, whose face changed in fright. He bowed his hand to Yun Fu respectfully and said, "Uncle Fu, I haven¡¯t seen you for many years. I followed the new sect master again, and are you now taking care of the little sect master?"

 719 Chapter 719 Threat (1)

    The words that Huan Chen said to Yun Fu made Zhang Hui''s mind stunned. Huan Chen recognized Yun Fu, and the meaning of his words already knew that Lu Yan was the master of the Demon Sect. It seemed that he was on the way. They were all following them, and he waited until Lu Yan had left before showing up.


    Yun Fu lowered his head, pretending not to recognize Huan Chen, and hooked himself to hide.


    Huan Chen walked over to Zhang Hui''s bed, and Yun Fu took the opportunity to get out of the hut and ran up the mountain.


    Zhang Hui saw Yun Fu go out and guessed that he should have gone up the mountain to find Lu Yan to report.


    Huan Chen looked at Zhang Hui contemptuously, and said with a sneer: "You guys hate you, but you have a good fate. Now there is another demon sect master''s father to support you, but don''t be proud of it too early, your father is afraid It''s hard to protect yourself."


    Zhang Hui said: "Why don''t you be afraid of my dad, why wait until my dad is gone before you show up? You just want to wait for him to leave and use me to threaten him. Sure enough, everything you do is a villain!"


    Huan Chen clenched his fingers, almost pinched Zhang Hui¡¯s neck, and said: "Heh, as a Lushan disciple, there is a dad of the Sect Master of the Demon Sect. You are not ashamed, you are still arrogant. ?"


    "My dad acts upright and honest, even in Demon Sect, he is much better than your villain." Zhang Hui didn''t even look at Huan Chen, his words were full of contempt for Huan Chen.


    Huan Chen slapped his palm on the table hard, and said angrily: "I was just trying to get rid of the remnants of the Demon Sect. They should have been killed long ago. At the beginning, Bei Amen did not drive them to death. It was a disaster after all."


    "I see that you Bei Amen keep saying that you want to eradicate the Demon Sect. In fact, you haven''t figured out what the righteousness is and what the Demon Sect is. You only have interests in your eyes. You just want to inherit their cultivation methods and take up their place except for the Demon Sect. !" Zhang Hui was agitated and felt a tingling pain on his back, but he still used twelve points of vigor to scold Huan Chen, and his vigor was not inferior to normal.


    He thought that Huan Chen would follow behind them like this. He must have something to do. It is likely to use him to blackmail Lu Yan and want to get something from Lu Yan. Now he should find a way to escape from Huan Chen. Yes.


    Zhang Hui frowned when he thought of this, and Huan Chen guessed what he was thinking.


    Huan Chen grabbed Zhang Hui''s wrist, and Zhang Hui couldn''t break away at all with that strength, only that the pain on his wrist was numb.


    Afterwards, Huan Chen''s other hand suddenly pressed Zhang Hui''s palm, and his index finger and thumb seemed to pinch something into Zhang Hui''s palm.


    Zhang Hui felt an unbearable tingling in his palm. When Huan Chen released his wrist, the tingling sensation went up along his arm.


    All of this was completed in a short time. When Zhang would jump up from the bed with all his strength, the tingling sensation had reached his neck.


    "What kind of trick are you doing?" Zhang Hui gritted his teeth in pain, and his back started to feel cold. He just stood up. He was a little dizzy now. He leaned against the wall to temporarily support his body.


    "Suo Yuan nails." Huan Chen replied coldly, "Only I can solve the Suo Yuan nails I planted. If you are obedient, your life will be gone."


    Zhang Hui said: "Aren''t you North Amen not allowed to use poison? Suo Yuanding, this is the secret technique left by the Demon Sect, you can say that you will not let go of the dross of the Demon Sect!"


    When Zhang Hui was in Lushan, Yun Dou was entrusted by him to collect records related to Mozong. Among them, Suo Yuan nails were mentioned. After Suo Yuan nails were planted on people, they would walk along the meridians. If they were planted Activate the true power, Suo Yuan Nail will also enter the pulse of consciousness, causing damage to the pulse.


    Zhang Hui thought of this and hated Huan Chen, but he could only hold back his anger, and could not urge his true power to prevent Suo Yuan nail from entering the veins.


    "Despicable..." Zhang Hui gritted his teeth.


    Huan Chen replied indifferently: "Huh, what''s the point of using the demon sect to eradicate the demon sect? There is no way to deal with the demon sect."


    Zhang Hui heard a rapid footstep approaching here, and Huan Chen suddenly looked out the window, and both of them were waiting for people outside to show up.


    At this moment, the window leaped into a person, who was agile, and after rolling on the ground, he immediately rushed towards Zhang Hui and blocked Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui knew that it was Fu Yan as soon as he saw this agile figure, and then Xinghai also came in from the door, and the four people crowded into the cabin, making the atmosphere very tense.


    Fu Yan tried to protect Zhang Hui, and had to bow his hand to Huan Chen, and said helplessly: "Sacred Envoy Huanchen, let Zhang Hui go. He is an ordinary Lushan disciple. Why should you be with him? General knowledge, doesn¡¯t it lose your identity."


    Fu Yan had always disliked Huan Chen, but at this time, he had to bow his head to Huan Chen.


    After Xinghai came in, he looked at Zhang Hui and Huan Chen. On the way, Fu Yan had already told him the festival between Zhang Hui and Huan Chen.


    Xinghai said: "Huan Chen, you peeked at my secret letter, and then secretly followed me and found Lu Yan''s identity. Is this trying to take Zhang and threaten Lu Yan? You are trapping me. Injustice!"


    Huanchen and Xinghai have always been hostile in Bei''amen. Huanchen has a domineering temperament and wants face, while Xinghai is unruly, talkative and teasing people, and often provokes Huanchen, making Huanchen stunned.Huan Chen doesn''t like Xinghai, and he is afraid that Xinghai will prevent him from getting off the stage, so he won''t provoke Xinghai, but if two people get on the bar, Huan Chen will not give up easily.


    Huan Chen looked at Xinghai with a righteous expression, and said: "You are communicating with the people of the Demon Sect behind your back. I think your secret letter is not a peek. I preside over justice for Bei Amen and take the opportunity to eradicate the remnants of the Demon Sect. Humph, you If you don''t draw a clear line with Lu Yan, do you want to be the second one?"


    Xinghai leaned lazily on the door, spat outside, and said contemptuously: "It''s really nice. I think you guessed from the secret letter that Lu Yan is the master of the Demon Sect. You and Zhang will have enemies. I''m afraid that Lu Yan and Zhang Hui will join forces to deal with you, so you followed all the way, wanting to take the opportunity to kill them, and then with a high-sounding statement that you are eradicating the Demon Sect, and you can go to the Great God Seat to ask for merit."


    "Yes, I don''t kill them, they will kill me sooner or later, and I have to kill them both publicly and privately." Huan Chen''s conspiracy was stabbed by Xinghai, and he simply tore his face with them, and opposed Xinghai to fight him.


    Xinghai said to Fu Yan: "You take Zhang Hui and I will deal with Huan Chen."


    Huan Chen raised his head and smiled triumphantly, and said: "Haha, it''s late, I have planted Suo Yuan nails on him, none of you can take him away. Only I can solve the Suo Yuan nails on his body. , If you fight against me again, I will urge Suo Yuanding to enter his veins, this stinky boy will be completely ruined in this life!"

 720 Chapter 720 Threat (2)

    "Sacred Envoy of Huanchen, you dare to use such a vicious method, and I am a fellow from Bei Amen, I am really ashamed of you!" Fu Yan said, moving closer to Huanchen.


    Xinghai quickly went up to hold Fu Yan, shook his head at Fu Yan, and motioned him not to be impulsive.


    Huan Chen turned his head aside not to look at Fu Yan, and said coldly: "You two can go now. I have to wait here for Lu Yan to come over to negotiate terms, and then add chaos to me here. Sorrowful."


    Xinghai pulled Fu Yan''s arm again and said, "Let''s go, let''s think of a solution next."


    At this moment, Huan Chen was stunned and listened to the movement outside.


    "Huachen dog thief, you have to dare to move my son to see if I don''t break your body into pieces!" Lu Yan''s roar suddenly approached, his tone was angry and anxious.


    Lu Yan approached the room and saw that Xinghai and Fu Yan were also there. He also found that Huan Chen and the two people seemed to have just clashed. In his anger, he still suspected that Xinghai and Huan Chen were in the same group, but depending on the situation. It''s not like it, and taking Xinghai as a person, he wouldn''t do such a thing.


    Lu Yan fixed his eyes on Huan Chen¡¯s face. He realized that Huan Chen was not afraid of him at this moment. Huan Chen¡¯s skill was no match for him. He saved Zhang Hui from Huan Chen¡¯s hands last time. It''s impossible for Huan Chen to be unconscious, why is Huan Chen so confident now?


    Lu Yan didn''t dare to act rashly. He saw Zhang Hui''s face pale and his state was obviously wrong, and he asked anxiously, "Huanchen dog thief, what have you done to my son?"


    Huan Chen looked at Lu Yan and chuckled lightly: "It''s nothing, just planted a Suo Yuan nail."


    "You''re looking for death!" Lu Yan didn''t have time to think, raising his palm to start with Huan Chen.


    Huan Chen waved his palm in Zhang Hui''s direction, and Zhang Hui felt a tingling pain in the back of his neck. He tilted his head back involuntarily and hit the back of his head against the wall.


    Lu Yan retracted his palm again and cursed: "Despicable man, this method has also made it possible. Aren''t you afraid to be ashamed of Bei Amen?"


    "To deal with the remnants of the Demon Sect, nothing is too much." Huan Chen controlled Zhang Hui, not afraid of Lu Yan at all.


    Fu Yan hurriedly stepped forward to support Zhang Hui. Zhang Hui tried his best to resist the pain to keep herself calm, but the pain was almost fainted.


    Seeing Zhang Hui''s appearance, Lu Yan gritted his teeth with hatred for Huan Chen, but he couldn''t take Huan Chen''s mind. He was tormented by the anxiety and helplessness in his heart almost crazy.


    "Huan Chen, what do you want? If you have a fart, let it go. Lao Tzu looks very disgusting when I see you." Lu Yan''s face was going to explode, he shook his head suddenly, his sword brows Picked, the loose hair was instantly puffed up.


    Lu Yan''s mind was simple. Wherever he could fight against Huan Chen, Huan Chen wanted to make him anxious before he could negotiate terms with him.


    Zhang Hui saw that Lu Yan was anxiously angry, and thought that he had to drag Huan Chen to let Lu Yan calm down first, so as not to be fooled by Huan Chen.


    Zhang Hui tried to calm himself down and waved to Lu Yan: "Father, come here, let''s talk with father and son."


    Huan Chen saw that Zhang Hui was still here at this time and wanted to talk to Lu Yan leisurely. He didn''t know what Zhang Hui wanted to do. He was a little proud just now. Now he frowned and looked at Zhang Hui in disgust. And Lu Yan.


    After Lu Yan approached, Zhang put his arm on Lu Yan''s shoulder and asked casually, "Father, why are you back so soon?"


    "It''s all your grandfather Fu clever, so I hurried up the mountain to find me." Lu Yanyi talked to Zhang Hui and felt a lot of anger. While answering Zhang Hui, he thought about how to deal with Huan Chen.


    Huan Chen was originally Lu Yan anxious and he was proud. Now he saw that Lu Yan was not in a hurry. Instead, he became anxious and coughed dryly. He said, "Lu Yan, Sect Master Lu, I didn¡¯t think you would run away when you lost to Xinghai. The Demon Sect came to seek protection. It seems that when this person is in a desperate situation, it is easy to distinguish between right and wrong, right and wrong. Now you have taken the position of Sect Master in the Demon Sect. Naturally, you are more capable than before, but you have taken a shortcut. If you take the evil road, even if you win me and Xinghai, you will not be recognized by the world."


    Huan Chen always thought that Lu Yan hid because he was afraid of the eyes of the world, and eventually cast the Demon Sect by any means, but he didn¡¯t understand Lu Yan. Lu Yan valued winning or losing more than others¡¯ eyes. He just used his own Mind to guess the mind of others.


    Lu Yan cursed, "Bah, I never care about the righteous demon, and he doesn''t need the world''s approval."


    Originally, Huan Chen wanted to stir Lu Yan with those words, but Lu Yan didn¡¯t eat his way at all. Huan Chen had to get to the point and said, ¡°Sect Master Lu, your son is just a junior of Lushan, how could I be true? The key to him is that Sect Master Lu is too stubborn, so I have no choice but to plant a yuan nail on your son and want to make a deal with you. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you can cooperate, I will definitely get the yuan nail for him. come out."


    "Come on, what are you going to do? Come on." Lu Yan''s tone eased a lot, because Zhang Hui''s eyes kept suggesting to him that he should not be impulsive.


    "Okay, Sect Master Lu is really a happy person." Huan Chen smiled, and the appearance of his chest is obviously premeditated. "Bei Amen has always been a decent and decent sect of Beimang. The rise and fall of Bei Amen is related to Beimang. The national destiny of China, the so-called righteous and evil are not balanced. After Bei Amen eradicates the main force of the Demon Sect, part of the remnants of the Demon Sect will remain in this world. Removing the remnants of the Demon Sect is our unshirkable responsibility."


    "Bah, I''m going to throw up, Huan Chen, you can tell such disgusting things, let''s put it straight, how can you let my son go?" Lu Yan said.


    "Well, as long as Sect Master Lu hand over the Demon Sect''s ground veins, I will release the kid Zhang Hui." Huan Chen looked at Lu Yan, waiting for his reply.


    Zhang Hui once heard Yundou say that the old demon sect was able to escape Bei Amen¡¯s pursuit because the demon sect had placed ground veins in their territory. This ground vein was equivalent to the formation method. When outsiders invaded, they could activate the ground veins. It forms a barrier that the enemy cannot break, and it can cause damage to the enemy without abandoning a single soldier.


    Lu Yan was shocked. He thought that Huan Chen was just trying to get some small bargains, but he actually wanted to completely destroy the Demon Sect.If the Demon Sect''s ground pulse is sent out, then the Demon Sect is completely destroyed in his hands.


    "The Sect Master has a great favor to me. I have been a tortoise with a shrunken head over the years. I have not been able to develop the Demon Sect. I can only temporarily keep the Demon Sect. Waiting for a suitable candidate to hand over the post of Sect Master. With my hand, I don''t have the face to see the Sect Master as a ghost!" Lu Yan thought of this, feeling embarrassed, and didn''t know how to choose.

 721 Chapter 721 You Kid Knows The Formation?

    Lu Yan frowned and his expression was extremely painful.


    Huan Chen glanced at Zhang Hui sternly, and said coldly to Lu Yan: "Sect Master Lu, I have no time to drag you with you. If you don''t want to be sorry for Mozong''s willingness to sacrifice your son, that''s fine. I happen to have hatred with this stinky boy, and torturing him alive is not enough for me to relieve my breath. If you give me the ground veins, I will let him go and never embarrass him again."


    After he finished speaking, he slapped Zhang Hui with a palm in the air, urging Suo Yuan nail, Zhang Hui just supported it desperately, not wanting to mess up Lu Yan''s idea.


    "Slow..." Lu Yan shuddered to stop Huan Chen, "Don''t torture my son, I can think of a way about the earth veins."


    Xinghai watched Lu Yan shook his head and motioned to him not to agree to Huan Chen to hand over the ground pulse.Although Xinghai is the sage envoy of North Amen, he has an independent mind. He will not deny the Demon Sect completely. Naturally, he does not agree with the complete eradication of the Demon Sect. However, he cannot help Lu Yanlai fight Huanchen in this matter. He can only act as a mediator.


    Huan Chen saw Xinghai winking at Lu Yan, fearing that Xinghai and Fu Yan would be in the way, so he looked at Xinghai and said, "Didn''t I say to let you and Fu Yan go? Why are you two still here? Go!"


    After Huan Chen spoke, his voice got higher and higher.Xinghai pulled Fu Yan''s arm and dragged Fu Yan out.


    After Fu Yan and Xinghai went out, Huan Chen looked at Lu Yan''s face again, forcing him to make a quick decision.


    Lu Yan said, "Then don''t embarrass my son, I''ll go up the mountain to get you a map of the earth''s veins." Lu Yan planned to walk outside the house after he finished speaking.


    Huan Chen stopped Lu Yan: "Wait, you said that the earth vein is the earth vein. Then it''s not a random thing to give me. It won''t work. I have to follow you to Mount Seymour and watch you take it out. There are fakes."


    Huan Chen turned his head and said to Zhang Hui: "You wait here and don''t leave. If you leave, I won''t come to you. Then you may not be able to find me if you want to."


    Huan Chen waved his hand and walked quickly to follow Lu and left the cabin.


    After the two people left, Zhang Hui could finally relax and lie down for a while. He just pretended that he could bear it in order to calm Lu Yan. Now he closed his eyes, feeling that the pain had already disappeared. He was enveloped all over, and he couldn''t think about other things anymore.


    "Zhang Hui, how are you?"


    Zhang Hui heard that it was Yun Dou''s voice. He thought he had hallucinations. After opening his eyes, Yun Dou was really standing in front of his bed and looking at him.


    Yun Dou grasped Zhang Hui''s arm and shook it lightly, looking at him with wide eyes. He hadn''t seen him for some time. Yun Dou was not as fat as before, and looked mature.


    "Yundou, why are you here?" Zhang Hui still felt like he was in a dream, and it was unbelievable that Yundou suddenly appeared here.


    Yun Dou said: "I have been eavesdropping outside just now, and I deliberately couldn''t escape, just to make Huanchen unprepared and see if I can help."


    "Then how did you find me?"


    "Your Majesty told me your route. You forgot that Luo Yun was with you. Wherever you go, he will send a message to the court."


    "Why did your majesty tell you?" Zhang would feel strange, why Ji Yuan let Yun Dou come over at this moment.


    Yun Dou said: "Your Majesty didn''t say much to me. He just listened to his tone. It seems that you are in trouble, and he didn''t explicitly say let me come, but of course we are good brothers and I have to come."


    Yun Dou looked outside, and then said, "I thought that you would not be in trouble until you reached Mount Seymour, so I came here. There is no one in this area. There is a small house here. Obviously, I found it easily. I just saw your dad come in when I arrived, so I would hide outside and listen, so that Huan Chen was unprepared for me, to see if I could help secretly."


    Zhang Hui thought that at this time, he really needed Yundou''s non-irritable temperament, and Yundou could stabilize when a few people in the house had such a strong conflict.


    Yun Dou sat behind Zhang Hui and tried to force the Suo Yuan Nail out of Zhang Hui''s body. He found the position of Suo Yuan Nail and pushed it along the meridian to the end. After several attempts, it still didn''t work.


    "Hey, it seems that only Huan Chen can solve it. When they come down, I will find a way to let him fix Suo Yuan to you." Yun Dou sighed while sitting.


    An hour passed before Lu Yan and Huan Chen returned.


    After Huan Chen entered the hut, he saw Yun Dou coming, and he didn''t ask how Yun Dou found it. He didn''t put Yun Dou in his eyes at all, just as if there were more nasty brats.He spread an old sheepskin on the table and looked seriously, ignoring Zhang Hui and Lu Yan.


    Zhang Hui glanced at the old sheepskin. It was a square foot square, and it looked like it had been for many years. It was dirty and black, with crooked marks painted on it. At a glance, it was completely indistinguishable.


    Lu Yan said, "I''ve given you everything. I''m going to nail Suo Yuan from my son." His face was sullen and helpless.


    Huan Chen looked at the map of the veins for a while, his expression on his face couldn''t hide his excitement, but he looked at Zhang Hui and Lu Yan cautiously, and said, "This thing seems to be true, but there is no way to be sure. I have to Give it a try to find out."


    Huan Chen said, planning to go outward.Everyone in the Demon Sect goes up to Mount Seymour through a tunnel, but there are many tunnels. If there are no people in the Demon Sect, outsiders will die if they go in. If they go up from the mountain, they will use this map.Huan Chen planned to walk up the mountain with this map of the earth by himself, but he was suspicious, still a little worried that Lu Yan calculated him, so he looked at Zhang Hui and said, "This kid will go up with me."


    Huan Chen thought of letting Zhang Hui be with him, Lu Yan would definitely not keep silent if there was a problem with this map.


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Lu Yan again, Lu Yan still had a gloomy expression, his expression unchanged, and now he was more relieved.


    Zhang Hui saw that Lu Yan didn''t say anything. He guessed that the ground vein map Lu Yan had given Huanchen was true. He also saw Lu Yan''s gloomy face all the time, and he knew how uncomfortable Lu Yan was.


    Huan Chen unfolded the map of the earth veins again in confusion, and found that if he really wanted to take it and try to walk around, he still didn''t understand some parts. He looked up at Zhang Hui, and Zhang Hui said, "Don''t look at me, I don''t understand. "


    At this moment, Yun Dou leaned over and saw Huan Chen''s finger and said: "Here you are doing the wrong thing, here is a moment of strife, you will just be able to speak here when you have to leave."


    Huan Chen looked at Yun Dou suspiciously, and felt that Yun Dou looked honest, not like a liar, and said: "You kid knows the formation?"


    Zhang Hui said: "Yes, Yundou understands, you must be right to call him together."


    Huan Chen thought that Zhang Hui is a man of great affection, and he would definitely not harm his good brother. Moreover, Yun Dou is honest. Taking Yun Dou with Zhang Hui is more at ease than taking Zhang Hui, so he said: "Okay, then I can take this silly boy together. Up."

 722 Chapter 722

    After Huan Chen and Yun Dou went out, Lu Yan asked in a low voice in doubt, "This kid is stupid and stupid, do you want him to follow along, do you think he can help?"


    Zhang Hui looked out the door, nodded and said: "Don''t underestimate Yun Dou, he must have heard why I let him follow. Huan Chen thought he was stupid, so it was not easy to guard against him."


    Zhang Hui then told Lu Yan about Yundou''s talent in formation spells and his experience of practicing in Lushan. Lu Yan heard this with a look of disbelief, and sighed: "Old Dongshan ghost Xie Zhuo is a member of the practice world. Geek, if Yun Dou can get his old man''s true biography, he will become a great talent in the future!"


    Huan Chen took Yundou towards Mount Seymour. He had just gone up Mount Seymour with Lu Yan. Although he could only go up the mountain from a secret road, he also had a general understanding of the mountain.


    From time to time, he took out the map of the land and looked at it, thinking that the formation of Mount Seymour was broken, and it would be easy for the people from North Amen to attack Mount Seymour. When the Demon Sect was completely destroyed, he would have a lot of credit. , His status in Bei Amen will be improved, and perhaps he will be able to keep his Huachen name in the annals of history.


    It''s almost impossible to find a place to break through the iron shoes, so it doesn''t take much effort.Huan Chen couldn''t hold back his excitement, and walked cautiously, for fear that he might have misunderstood the pulse map of this place.He also paid special attention to what Jing Yundou was correcting. It was really what Yundou said. Huanchen was more relieved now, thinking that Yundou and him could not play well.


    "Lu Yan said that there is only one copy of the map of the earth. It seems that I am responsible for destroying the Demon Sect." Huan Chen was secretly happy.


    Huan Chen carefully walked up the mountain according to his own understanding, and was peaceful all the way.


    The two of them walked to a place where there were many mountains and rocks. Yun Dou suddenly stopped leaving, clutching his forehead and said: "Sacred Envoy of Huanchen, you must have gone wrong. How do I feel that the world is spinning? Show me the picture. "


    When Huan Chen saw Yun Dou''s anxious look, he also felt a little dizzy. Slowly, he felt that the ground seemed to float, and he stepped on it to collapse.He quickly took the map of the earth veins to Yundou.


    Yun Dou took a look and found that Huan Chen had gone the other way.


    "What should I do now?" Huan Chen asked anxiously.


    "You follow me, I''ll give it a try." Yun Dou carefully meditated on the position here, and suddenly he had a look.


    When Huan Chen felt the crisis, he became more suspicious than usual, staring at Yundou and said, "Aren''t you lying to me?"


    Yun Dou now showed his usual honesty, and his voice became much weaker: "How dare I lie to the envoy of Huanchen, my life is in your hands."


    "Huh, you can understand." Huan Chen felt more and more flustered, but still pretended to be calm, lest Yun Dou could take advantage of it.


    Huan Chen handed the map of the ground veins to Yundou, and walked behind Yundou. After walking for a while, the dizziness really disappeared.


    At this time, Yundou was also overjoyed: "Hey, it''s really good, let''s come out."


    Huan Chen still pretended to be cold, snatching the map of the earth veins from Yundou, and said contemptuously: "Fortunately, you stupid boy has vision and knows that his life is important."


    Yun Dou originally walked ahead happily. When Huan Chen said about him, he quickly walked back and followed Huan Chen carefully.


    Huan Chen saw Yun Dou''s only Wei Nuo Nuo appearance, and said in his heart: "That stinky boy Zhang Hui has a stubborn and stinky temper. This boy is honest, saying that things are grouped together in groups. The two of them are completely different!"


    Huan Chen trusts Yundou again now, leaning on Yundouguo all the way and nothing goes wrong with his face, it goes smoothly.


    Zhang Hui and Lu Yan waited anxiously for Huan Chen and Yun Dou to return in the cabin.


    When Huan Chen came in, Zhang would see that although he was still cold on the surface, the light in his eyes could not conceal his excitement.


    Zhang Hui couldn''t help but worry: "My father really gave Huanchen the real map?"


    Lu Yan finally waited for Huan Chen to come back. When he saw Huan Chen, he said, "Believe that what I gave you is true. Please nail the Suo Yuan from my son."


    Huan Chen pressed the map of the veins he had placed in his arms, glanced at Lu Yan coldly, and said angrily: "Huh, don''t worry, I''m the one who speaks, since I promised to solve Suo Yuan to Zhang Hui Nail I will definitely help him, but I''m not that stupid. You take him out for a while, don''t chase him, he will definitely come back safely after a while."


    Huan Chen knew that if he had solved the Suo Yuan Nail for Zhang Hui on the spot, Lu Yan''s skill was above him, and it would be easy to retrieve the earth vein map at that time.


    Lu Yan said, "I''m not that stupid. You have taken the map of the earth veins, and you still want to use my son as a threat?"


    "Sect Master Lu, the time has come, you can only trust me." Huan Chen said, pulling Zhang Hui and walking outside.


    When he walked to a place where he estimated that Lu Yan would not be able to catch up, he released Zhang Hui, looked at Zhang Hui in disgust, and said, "Although I hate you very much, I''ll talk to Huanchen. This time Just let you go, I can kill you anytime I want."


    After Huan Chen finished speaking, he grabbed Zhang Hui¡¯s arm to make Zhang Hui turn his back to him, and patted Zhang Hui¡¯s back neck with a palm. After a little effort, the Suo Yuan nail in Zhang Hui¡¯s body was moved. .


    Zhang Hui''s neck suddenly stiffened with pain, and then he felt the tingling sensation moving down his shoulders, slowly moving to the vicinity of his elbow, then reaching the wrist, and then to the palm of his hand.


    When the tingling sensation disappeared, Zhang Hui''s body relaxed. It seemed that Huan Chen was vicious, but at any rate he was able to speak and count, and he really solved the Suo Yuan Nail for him.


    After the Suo Yuan nails on Zhang Hui''s body were solved, Huan Chen just hummed unwillingly, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Zhang Hui returned to the cabin and saw Yun Dou and Lu Yan were discussing something.


    Yun Dou''s face showed rare self-confidence, with a sly smile on his mouth, it seemed that a conspiracy was brewing in his heart.


    Yun Dou said: "Huachen must have never thought that I have such an unforgettable ability, so he remembered the map of the earth veins in his hand in a few clicks, and he did not think that I had the ability to change the formation."


    When Zhang Hui heard Yundou''s tone, he seemed to be confident that Huanchen would be able to reverse the attack on Mount Seymour, and asked in surprise: "I just asked you to follow Huanchen. Did you really find any clues? "


    Yun Dou said: "Mount Seymour relies on the formation set up by the ancestors, and can not be broken by outsiders for so many years. Huan Chen thinks that if he has a map of the earth veins, he will not be trapped by the formation of Mount Seymour, but he Unexpectedly, we can change the formation again!"


    When Zhang Hui heard this, he suddenly understood. He just let Yun Dou follow Huan Chen because he thought that Yun Dou might be able to find something from Seymour Mountain''s formation. As a result, Yun Dou really thought of the most important place to go.

 723 Chapter 723 Defending Mount Seymour (1)

    Both Zhang Hui and Yun Dou were overjoyed, but Lu Yan was still sad.


    Zhang Hui comforted: "Yun Dou has a profound knowledge of formations. Don''t worry, he will definitely think of a way to deal with Huan Chen."


    Lu Yan looked at Yundou appreciatively and sighed, "I believe in Yundou, but... hey, I''m afraid it''s not that easy!"


    Zhang Hui saw what Lu Yan was embarrassing about, and thought that it was definitely not so easy to handle, so he asked, "The formation of Mount Seymour has not changed for many years. If you want to change suddenly, it must be difficult to handle?"


    Lu Yan said: "Of course, the formation of Mount Seymour was set by the ancestors. You can see how the map of the ground is old. It has not been changed from generation to generation. It must be difficult to change. If you can change it, Huan Chen will not use your life to threaten me."


    Zhang Hui knew that Lu Yan was very embarrassed. Lu Yan had stayed in the Demon Sect for so many years in order to repay the favor of the former Sect Master. Now he is willing to watch the Demon Sect be destroyed in his hands.Zhang Hui had already made plans to put aside the preconceptions of righteous demons and work with Lu Yan to keep the demons.


    Lu Yan walked out with a heavy heart, and Zhang Hui immediately followed out. Lu Yan looked back at Zhang Hui, his expression seemed to have never expected Zhang Hui to follow.


    Zhang Hui smiled mischievously: "I''ll go up Mount Seymour with you, let''s find a way together."


    When Lu Yan heard that Zhang Hui was going to Mount Seymour with him, he was a little bit slanderous, and pretended to be indifferent: "Let''s go, you can go up to Mount Seymour, but you...don''t trouble me. , The demon sect personnel are mixed, you should first be in front of others... don''t call me father.


    Zhang Hui saw that Lu Yan''s expression was very unnatural. He guessed that Lu Yan had not disclosed to the Demon Sect that he still has a son in the world, so the implication was that Zhang Hui would not talk about it.


    The three of them walked up the mountain. Mount Seymour is full of weird rocks and steep mountains. When you walk halfway up the mountain, the scenery becomes more and more majestic. Looking far away, you can''t see the slightest smoke and houses, which makes people feel like they are far away from the world. .


    "The entrance to the mountain is just ahead." Lu Yan said.


    Zhang Hui was a little tired from walking, and sighed, "It''s still a lot of trouble to go up to Mount Seymour. If you can take the road, you have to go around here and go up the mountain."


    Lu Yan said: "The formation of Mount Seymour may not be clear even if it is a member of the Demon Sect, so everyone is used to going up the mountain from the secret road to save trouble."


    Yundou said along: "Yes, Mount Seymour made the mountain road so complicated to keep this place. The formations are laid on the mountain, and there are institutions in the secret road. In this way, the secret road will be guarded by the Seymour mountain. "


    When the three of them approached a pile of rocks, Lu Yan stopped walking. There were several long rocks taller than a human in the pile of rocks.


    Lu Yan walked to the pile of rocks, held one of the rocks with both hands, and turned it slightly. There was a bang in front of him, and the mountain gate opened.


    After Zhang Hui and Lu Yan entered through the narrow mountain gate, without knowing where Lu Yan clicked, the mountain gate closed immediately. The light from the mountain gate suddenly disappeared, and Zhang Hui could only follow Lu Yan''s footsteps.


    He felt that they were walking in a narrow tunnel, and the structure in that tunnel was not complicated, as long as they held the wall and stepped down the stairs.


    Lu Yan said: "Go carefully, don''t bump around, be careful to touch the organs."


    Every time he walked, there would be a rumbling sound, like the door in front opened because of the mechanism Lu Yan touched.


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou couldn''t see the road ahead, and didn''t know how far they would go. After walking for a long time, they felt a little laborious, and Lu Yan stepped smoothly and seemed to be very familiar with this road.


    After the three of them walked for a while, they began to see some light, and then the more they went up, the brighter the light, and after walking for a while, they came to the exit.


    After coming out of the exit, they came to the edge of a cliff. Zhang Hui would stop by the edge of the cliff to realize that they had reached a very high place. The large and small rocky mountains have a panoramic view. The cold wind here is strong, and the whistling sound is heard from time to time. It sounded like a knife.


    Lu Yan took them into another stone gate. At this time, a few young Demon Sect disciples dressed in black came up to welcome Lu Yan.They didn''t look at Zhang Hui and Yundou either, their attention was all on Lu Yan, and they seemed to trust Lu Yan very much, so no matter who Lu Yan brought up, they didn''t need to be suspicious.


    Lu Yan said to the two disciples next to him: "Go and ask the elder Chuan Gong."


    After he finished speaking, he continued to walk forward. This stone room was very wide. When he reached a corner and turned a corner, the light immediately dimmed, and then he entered a narrow passage.


    After a while, footsteps came from behind.


    Zhang Hui looked back and saw a thin old man walking this way. He wore a black robe that completely covered his whole body, and only showed one face outside.The face was engraved with the traces of time, many wrinkles were sunken deeply, the cheekbones and brow bones were prominent, the eyebrows were sparse and white, and the ends were so long that they fell near the corners of the eyes.


    Zhang Hui guessed that this person should be the elder who was sent by Lu Yan to invite.


    The corners of this elder''s mouth drooped and his face was unhappy, looking at Lu Yan contemptuously.


    Lu Yan bowed his hand to him, looking helpless.


    Zhang Hui can see that the two people should not have a good relationship.


    The elder Chuan Gong put his hands into his sleeves, sneered at Lu Yan, and said, "The lord has returned. The old man thought that the lord sold everyone on Mount Seymour. The old man stayed at Mount Seymour all his life. If you die, you must die here. If the other people don¡¯t come back, the old man intends to dismiss them."


    "The elder Chuangong is too serious, and I naturally coexist and die with the Demon Sect." Lu Yan said perfunctorily, not wanting to talk to him.


    "Hmph, the masked person you just brought up doesn''t look like a good person. You took away the map of the earth map again. There is still a face saying that you live and die with the Demon Sect. Are you worthy of the dead Sect Master?" Raised a little, his bulging eyes looked straight at Lu Yan.


    "Don''t worry, elder, Lu Yan will save Mount Seymour even if I fight this life. The elders need not say more, please open the secret room." Lu Yan once again arched his hand to the elder Chuan Gong.


    The elder Chuan Gong flicked his sleeve and said angrily: "What else do you want to make a fuss about?"


    "I want to change the formation." Lu Yan looked at Elder Chuan Gong firmly.


    The elder Chuan Gong said: "What? Change the formation method? The formation method was set by the ancestors. How can it be easily changed? Besides, this is something that you can change if you want. It''s impossible with your skill. If it can be easily changed, we would have changed it a long time ago. According to legend, the two elders exhausted all their true power in order to set up this formation. In the end, the oil was exhausted. We are all ordinary people. Where is this ability?"

 724 Chapter 724 Defending Mount Seymour (2)

    Lu Yan didn''t want to listen to this elder who spread the power to say more, and repeated: "Please open the secret room."


    When the former Sect Master asked Lu Yan to take over as the Sect Master, he divided the power among several elders in order to persuade the crowd and reassure everyone. Because of his seniority, this elder of the Demon Sect was in charge of such things as the secret room, the ground line, and Although he was not convinced by Lu Yan, he did not dare to confront Lu Yan under the coercion of Lu Yan.


    "Hey, I''m at this age anyway, and it''s almost the same if you live one more day and less one day. I think you can make something famous." Elder Chuan Gong sighed helplessly, and led a few people along the road. The narrow aisle went inward.


    They walked down for a period of time and came to the door of a stone room. The door was made of very thick and hard stone, and the vague and old patterns could be seen through the weak light.


    The elder Chuangong stretched out his arms and motioned for several people to back away. Then a circle of light appeared between his hands. The circle of circle seemed to rotate slightly. As the circle of circle expanded, the door of the stone room made a roar and cracked cracks in the middle. Slowly become bigger.


    After the secret room was opened, Zhang Hui thought it would be pitch black, but the head here was like a human being, and the door was lit as soon as it opened.


    When I walked in, I realized that there were two huge copper plates hanging in the air. The center of the copper plates was lit with a flame, which made the head not very bright, but the whole view of the house could be seen clearly. The flame was burning. Very stable, as long as the door is closed, no wind can blow in this secret room.


    In the center of the chamber is a circle of steps higher than the ground. The circle is about one foot in diameter and has a smooth surface made of extremely hard stone.


    Yun Dou immediately guessed that this was the formation of Mount Seymour. He opened the meeting and made a stubborn mouth toward it, and whispered, "It''s here."


    The two of them walked towards the round platform and began to see some intermittent shiny lines of varying thickness in the air.


    Yun Dou was particularly excited, because he had always wanted to see what the formation looked like, and now he was finally able to see it.


    He only knows that the formation is the core of the formation in a place. Practitioners control the formation by manipulating the formation. Therefore, in the Great Capital City, there will be such formation in Lugu. The position of the formation is usually set at Very hidden place, few people can reach it.


    When Xie Zhuo handed the formation map of the Great Capital City to Yundou in the future, he would have to contact the formation, so he was full of expectations. He didn''t expect to be able to see the formation of Mount Seymour here.


    Zhang Hui and Yundou carefully observed the shiny lines, and found that the trend of these lines coincided with the topography of Mount Seymour, and these lines were re-assembled into a Mount Seymour.


    Yun Dou stood in front of the formation, daring not to move closer, as if facing something sacred and inviolable.


    The elder Chuangong stood in front of the formation and said helplessly: "This formation has been set for more than a hundred years. For more than a hundred years, no one can move. This step of the Demon Sect to this day is still a disaster. I think we The skill of a few people can''t move this formation."


    Lu Yanbai glanced at the elder Chuan Gong, a little tired of the elder Chuan Gong''s habit of always speaking cold words, but he himself was not very confident about changing the formation.He looked at Yundou again, and saw that Yundou was observing the formation intently, and then asked, "How about? Brother Yundou, is this a big deal?"


    Yun Dou focused on observing the formation, and it took a while before he noticed that Lu Yan was talking to him, then she looked up at Lu Yan as if she was frightened: "Oh, let me take a look..."


    Zhang Hui knows Yundou''s habit of doing things attentively, so he persuaded Lu Yan: "Yundou has no intention of answering you at the moment, wait for him."


    Yun Dou looked at it for a while, then squinted his eyes to remember and comb, and then sat down on the stone steps to meditate.


    The elder Chuan Gong put his hands in his sleeves and lazily said: "You are young, but you look good enough. Can you think of anything else? Hey, Mount Seymour is exhausted!"


    Yun Dou just put the content on the formation plate into his mind, and sorted out the structure of it. He recalled the earth pulse diagram again, and understood the formation plate more deeply. The earth pulse diagram is like a formation method. The surface formed, and this formation is the inside of the formation. Now that he has connected the two layers together, he has understood the formation clearly as if he had set it up.


    Yun Dou returned to the formation again, and had already started to think about how to change the formation.


    Lu Yan stretched out when he saw Yun Dou''s face, guessing that Yun Dou was sure, he couldn''t wait to follow Yun Dou and wait for him to speak.


    Yun Dou looked at Lu Yan for a while, and said to Lu Yan: "Sect Master Lu, I have an idea, but I have to be able to move this pattern!"


    The elder Chuan Gong said contemptuously: "I''ve said it all, after a long period of trouble, the formation still can''t move, it''s no use."


    "I''ll try it." Lu Yan stepped back two steps, stood still in front of the formation, and began to move.


    Yun Dou reminded Lu Yan of the essentials: "First, try to mobilize the next seven. This is the easiest place to move. If we can move here, we can move other places."


    Yun Dou said while pointing at the array.


    Lu Yan transported the true power as Yundou said, but the place Yundou pointed to was motionless. Yundou looked at Zhang Hui and shook his head slightly. When he was about to give up, Lu Yan said, "I will try again."


    Zhang Hui could see that Lu Yan was already struggling very hard at this time. He gritted his teeth and his whole body was tense. When he saw the place to be moved, his eyes suddenly brightened.


    The elder Chuan Gong raised his eyes and looked at him, still sighing: "This is only a small corner, and I''m afraid that my life is gone if I haven''t changed this pattern."


    Lu Yan had completely ignored the attitude of the elder Chuan Gong, and now he didn''t even have the time to be bored with him, and he wanted to cooperate with Yun Dou to change the formation.


    Zhang Hui watched Lu Yan''s laborious appearance, worried that he would not be able to support it for long, and said: "Let''s come together. Although my cultivation level is not high, it is better to have multiple people than none."


    Seeing that an outsider had come up to help, the elder Chuan Gong had to stand with Lu Yan and wait for Yun Dou to command.


    The elder Chuan Gong''s skill is not inferior to Lu Yan, but he does not fully believe in Yun Dou and Lu Yan, so he only used 50% of his skill and sighed after a while: "Oh, it''s not acceptable to accept the old, it''s not like You are young and diligent in cultivation."


    But with the help of him and Zhang Hui, the formation has successfully changed a corner according to Yundou''s thinking.


    At this time, Zhang Hui realized the drawbacks of doing this, and said in his heart: "Well, we are too careless. If this is changed in half, it would be a pity to give up, but if you don''t give up, you may not be able to stick to it. This elder is sure. It won¡¯t last long!"

 725 Chapter 725 Defending Mount Seymour (3)

    Sure enough, as expected by Zhang, the elder Chuan Gong showed pain in a while, waiting for others to persuade him to take a rest.


    He heard someone shouting outside the secret room and immediately stopped to open the secret room door.


    A young disciple of the Demon Sect came in from outside. He went straight to Lu Yan and said in a panic: "Sect Master, it''s not good. Someone saw Huan Chen under the mountain. Huan Chen seemed to be coming up the mountain."


    Lu Yan frowned and said impatiently: "What are you panicking, stare carefully, don''t let him find out, you will report back if there is any situation."


    After less than half an hour, the progress of the formation was still very slow, the demon sect disciple came to the door of the secret room again and shouted: "Sect Master, Huan Chen is still going up, maybe no one is going to stop him, he will continue Arrogant."


    Lu Yan was really annoying now, and cursed: "Hua Chen really knows how to pick the time. I can''t walk away right now. Who else can stop Huan Chen now?"


    The elder Chuan Gong had heard of Huan Chen¡¯s reputation, and expected that he would have little chance of resisting Huan Chen, so he might as well stay here to help. Here, Lu Yan at least wouldn¡¯t have the heart to watch him exhausted to death, so he just said: "Now here We''ll fall short after we leave."


    Zhang Hui said, "Let me go down and hold Huan Chen. I understand this person''s temperament, and I also know where the formation has changed. I will try my best to lead him to the changed place. I will trap him to death today. On Mount Seymour."


    Yun Dou took out a piece of black cloth from his arms and threw it at Zhang Hui: "I''m afraid I will forget the map of the earth veins, so I drew it on this with a soft stone at the time. You can hold it and watch it."


    Zhang would let the Demon Sect disciple take him down the mountain, and then let him wait for him at the secret road opening, if Huan Chen chased him over, he could still escape from the secret road.


    Zhang Hui thought that Huan Chen was discovered not long ago, and he should have just walked to the place where the formation was set up on Mount Seymour. He hurried out from the secret road exit, turned a corner and walked forward for a while. Go up.


    He took out the ground vein map drawn by Yundou. Although the imprint on it was not clear, he had just watched it on the formation plate for so long, and he had already understood the formation of Mount Seymour. He could almost guess the fuzzy places on the black cloth.


    Zhang Hui was walking fast on Mount Seymour, and suddenly Huan Chen fell in front of him.


    Huan Chen turned his head and stared at Zhang Hui and saw that Zhang Hui was alone. He felt a little unbelievable. He looked around for a while and wondered: "Why are you alone?"


    Huan Chen originally planned to leave Mount Seymour and return to North Amen, but thought that the road from Bei Amen to Mount Seymour was too long. If he brought someone to eradicate the Demon Sect, then there would be something wrong with the map of the land, then he would have no face to see. People are already there, so he has to make sure that he is safe before going back to make the next step.So he came to Mount Seymour again, and tried again the authenticity of the map, and by the way, how difficult it was to eradicate the Demon Sect after going up from Mount Seymour.


    He went up the mountain and walked for a long time. He thought Lu Yan would come out to chase him out, but he couldn''t come out. He guessed that Lu Yan might have something happened on Seymour Mountain. Now he saw that only Zhang Hui came out. Now he was even more sure that Lu Yan was in trouble.


    Zhang Hui looked at Huan Chen¡¯s face for a long time, and he also guessed what Huan Chen was thinking. He thought that to deal with Huan Chen at this time, he was bound to make him careless and lower his vigilance, so he pretended to be a little guilty and said: What''s the matter? You and my dad promised you that the map of the earth map was given to you, and you would wipe out the enmity between us. Did you say this as a fart?"


    Huan Chen saw that Zhang Hui was so arrogant, and thought to himself: "I think you just believe that I have the words to say, that''s why you dare to appear here. Lu Yan sold so many people in Demon Sect for this son, and he returned to Demon Don''t the elders of Zong want to strip him alive, he won''t be able to come right now, so let this brat to stabilize the situation."


    Huan Chen said: "What about your father? Why doesn''t he come? You alone want to block me?"


    Zhang Hui pretended to be a little flustered but forced to be calm: "Where does my dad go if I want to block you? He is waiting to get you on Mount Seymour!"


    Huan Chen sneered contemptuously, and said, "Heh, your father has newly recognized your son, how can he be willing to let you come out and block me if he walks away? I think he must be unable to protect himself at the moment, hahaha! "


    Zhang Hui saw that Huan Chen really started to care, and he pretended to be annoyed by the fact that Huan Chen saw through the truth, and cursed: "Hua Chen, you are so nonsense, how could my father''s daddy demon sect lord be unable to protect himself, if you are I''m really not afraid of my father, then you just go up, he will definitely want you to look good!"


    "Heh, bluff me." Huan Chen looked at Zhang Hui impatiently, sneered, and continued to move forward.


    Zhang Hui ran after Huan Chen and stopped him: "You can''t go ahead!"


    "Why can''t you go?" Huan Chen thought that Zhang Hui would dare to stand in front of him, feeling annoying and funny. Zhang Hui just wanted to stop him, so he couldn''t help himself.


    Zhang Hui looked righteous and stood firmly in front of Huan Chen not to let him pass.


    Although Huan Chen felt that Zhang Hui''s move was a bit abnormal, he never expected Zhang Hui to lead him into a trap.He just thought Zhang Hui''s strange behavior was very annoying, and wanted to get rid of Zhang Hui soon.


    He saw that they were standing on a bare hillside, and there was a steep slope full of rocks in front of him. At first glance, there was nothing special, and Zhang Hui was in front of him. He didn''t know what Zhang Hui was going to do. , But when he got here, he only placed Lu Yan in the position of his opponent. Skills like Zhang Hui were not at the same level as him. He didn''t want to bother to speculate about Zhang Hui''s intentions.


    "Get out of the way and get in the way again here, don''t blame me for being polite!" Huan Chen glared at Zhang Hui, his eyes turned fierce and threatening.


    Zhang Hui took a few steps back and still said firmly: "You can''t go there."


    He looked straight at Huan Chen, didn''t intend to make any concessions at all, and raised his chin with an arrogant look at Huan Chen, as if he didn''t put Huan Chen in his eyes.


    Huan Chen was on fire and hit Zhang Hui with a palm, but he fulfilled his promise not to hurt Zhang Hui, so only 50% of his power was used to beat Zhang Hui aside.


    Zhang Hui was beaten and turned aside. Huan Chen strode past Zhang Hui and cursed: "The stinky boy who doesn''t know the current affairs, dare to stand in my way! If you dare to come up and beat you to climb Can''t get up."


    Zhang Hui pretended to be in pain and supported his body and looked at Huan Chen''s back. He secretly said with joy: "Keep walking, the sooner the better, there is a good show ahead of you!"

 726 Chapter 726 Defending Mount Seymour (4)

    Zhang Hui followed Huanchen and took out the ground veins drawn by Yundou on the black cloth and looked at it: "Yes, Huanchen went in this direction. As long as he walks into the place where he changed his formation, I will see him How arrogant!"


    Zhang Hui walked carefully behind Huan Chen, not daring to get too close to Huan Chen, and afraid that Huan Chen was suspicious, so he had to pretend that he wanted to stop Huan Chen but was afraid that Huan Chen would do something with him.


    He walked with Yun Dou before, where Huan Chen was walking, so he never thought that there would be any weird things here. He walked blatantly and looked back from time to time to see if Zhang Hui was still following. he.


    At this moment Zhang Hui was sure that Huan Chen was about to go to the place where he changed the formation. He was afraid that Huan Chen would look back to him if he found that he fell into a trap, so he went back as soon as possible.


    Huan Chen felt dizzy all of a sudden, which was the same as the dizziness caused by misreading the map of the earth and going the wrong way on Mount Seymour that day.


    He felt that he had read the map of the earth by mistake again, so he quickly took out the map of the earth and took a look at it. He put his hand on his forehead and tried to calm himself down, but he seemed to have a lot of flowers in front of him.


    "That''s right, I must have read it correctly." Huan Chen tightly grasped the map of the earth and repeated confirmation several times, confirming that it was not because he had read it wrong.


    He changed the direction casually and continued walking, but only after walking a few steps, he felt as if he was about to faint, the place where he stepped on was soft, and he didn''t listen to his feet when he lifted his feet.


    Huan Chen couldn''t move forward, so he could only stabilize himself by moving his gong first, but as soon as he moved his gong, he felt that the true power in his body jumped up uncontrollably like he was going crazy. It felt like a great deal. Entering a certain force field, the movement of the true power in the body is dominated by external forces, and thus cannot be controlled by oneself.


    Huan Chen looked for Zhang Hui''s figure behind again, only then knew that Zhang Hui had disappeared long ago.


    He thought that Zhang Hui would not allow him to come here just now, maybe Zhang Hui was deliberately drawing him over.


    "Smelly boy, deliberately hurt me!" Huan Chen was so angry that his neck was stretched and his fists were clenched. At this time, Zhenli jumped even harder, and his uncomfortable gritted his teeth and his eyes turned black.


    By this time, Huan Chen knew that he could not get angry at this moment, and should calm down and let himself go out smoothly.


    In the secret room, Lu Yan and Yun Dou were still working hard to change the formation. By this time, Lu Yan had been very difficult to support.


    The big beads of sweat on his temple kept rolling down, and his eyes were in a trance. At this moment, he had not considered his endurance limit, and just wanted to do his best to keep Mount Seymour.


    Seeing Lu Yan''s face ugly, Yun Dou persuaded: "Sect Master Lu, we may try again next time, anyway, we won''t be in a hurry for a while."


    Lu Yan did not speak, but continued to hold on.


    The elder who passed the practice next to him couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, and had the idea of ??giving up several times. Now when Yun Dou spoke, he seemed to have finally been rescued, and he replied, ¡°Yes, Sovereign, don¡¯t be in a hurry. After a while, my old bones can no longer hold up, I''m afraid I will die here if I continue."


    The elder Chuan Gong panted as he spoke, and his voice became weaker and weaker, and he seemed to faint soon.He wanted to give up in the first place, but when he slackened a little bit, he felt that it would be much harder to gather energy than before.


    Lu Yan thought that the loss of the map of the earth was caused by himself. How can he let the elder Chuan Gong be accompanied by this life now, and said: "Let¡¯s rest next to the elder, I can do it alone."


    As soon as the elder Chuan Gong let go, the whole figure seemed to be bounced out. He sat on the ground and panted for a long time before calming down. He stroked his chest and sighed, "I''m so old and useless. I can''t do it."


    After the elder Chuan Gong walked away, the formation suddenly shook, and Lu Yan had to mobilize more true power to maintain it. For a while, he felt that all his power was going to be burned out.


    At the moment when the formation was shaking, Huan Chen got a chance to breathe. He realized that the external force affecting his true power suddenly weakened, so he hurried forward and finally walked out.


    After he walked out, he wanted to find Zhang Hui to give such a breath, and he didn''t have the thought of continuing to go up, and after experiencing the torture just now, he didn''t dare to walk up to Mount Seymour easily.


    He struggled to pursue Zhang Hui''s disappearance.


    After Zhang Hui shook off Huanchen, he ran back towards the entrance to the secret road of Mount Seymour. He ran on the way and suddenly felt very flustered, always feeling that something was going to happen.


    "Don''t be my dad, what''s the matter? He was almost unable to support it when I left. His temperament will definitely be carried to the end. Fortunately, Yundou is by his side. Yundou will definitely help me persuade Hold him." Zhang Hui was worried about Lu Yan, and kept relaxing his heart. In the end, he was so flustered that he became more and more worried about Lu Yan.


    "I have to go up the mountain and have a look." Zhang Hui quickened his pace toward the entrance of the secret passage.


    At this moment, he heard a gust of wind coming towards this side. It is estimated that Huan Chen was chasing him up. Fortunately, he reacted quickly. Looking at this posture, Huan Chen was angry with him again.


    "Zhang Hui, I won''t kill you, I swear not to be a man!"


    Then, Huan Chen''s voice reached his ears.


    Zhang Hui turned his head and saw Huan Chen leaping towards him. Although he could only see a glance, he could clearly feel the killing intent in Huan Chen''s eyes.


    He looked to the front and found that there was still some distance from the entrance of the secret passage. Even if he used "Yundou Slowly", he could not rush to the entrance before Huan Chen could catch him.


    He saw a cliff not far away, the cliff was not high, and the terrain underneath was complicated, there were rocks and some sparse trees, and the escape was at least better than this bare place, so he ran towards the cliff.


    Huan Chen followed closely, and at the moment when Huan Chen''s hands were about to catch Zhang Hui''s back, Zhang Hui jumped down the cliff.


    With this jump, he couldn''t get rid of Huan Chen, he could only temporarily increase the distance between him and Huan Chen, giving himself a chance to breathe.


    After jumping off the cliff, Zhang Hui didn''t have time to take a closer look at the surroundings. He could only escape one step at a time. When he saw a good place to hide, he ran over to talk about it.


    At this moment, even though he had fallen into a very nervous state, he could still feel that he was getting more and more flustered.


    "Oops, is there something wrong on Mount Seymour? What should I do? Huan Chen won''t let me go in this situation, it is impossible to go back!" Zhang Hui glanced in the direction of Mount Seymour, and his heart sank. Suddenly, there was a sense of loss with all thoughts, as if he was losing something that he cared about very important to him, making him lose the strength to escape at this moment.

 727 Chapter 727-Dragon River Gate

    Zhang Hui''s whole person was shrouded in that terrible sense of dazedness, and he ran forward entirely with the instinct to survive.


    He jumped two more cliffs like the one just now. The cliffs were not high, but he could not be caught by Huan Chen temporarily.After running for a while along the edge of the mountain, he found that he had reached the edge of the Long River. If he jumped again, he could only jump into the river.


    He looked back and saw that Huan Chen had already chased him, and then looked around, there was nowhere to hide, not even a dent to hide temporarily.


    "Now I can only jump into the river." Zhang Hui glanced at Huan Chen. He saw Huan Chen looking at him with eyes widening. He seemed afraid that he would jump into the river, so he looked at Huan Chen''s eyes. I bet that Huanchen can''t paddle.


    When he was in Linshui Town, he often fished in the river. Even if Huanchen could paddle, he would have the confidence to throw Huanchen away as long as he jumped into the river.


    Zhang Hui plunged into the river without even splashing much. Soon Huanchen saw only slightly moving waves on the water surface.


    Huan Chen looked into the river carefully. Zhang Hui won the bet. Huan Chen really couldn¡¯t paddle. He could only walk along the river, guessing Zhang Hui¡¯s location, and then hit him with his palm. .


    Huan Chen blushed with anger, crouched and looked into the river, but his sight was blocked by the riverside plants.


    He looked everywhere, suspecting that Zhang Hui had already swam far away. In a fit of anger, he gathered a powerful real power and struck towards the river bank, wishing that all the surrounding rocks would collapse and Zhang Hui would have no chance at all. Escape.


    The trees and stones on the riverbank rushed into the water, hitting the surface of the water so much that it was so lively, and now Huan Chen regretted that he had made such a big movement for a while, and it would be harder to spot Zhang Hui¡¯s trace. Up.


    "Hey, sooner or later, I will smash this stinky boy into thousands of pieces." Huan Chen gritted his teeth with hatred, so he had to continue searching in the direction of Deep Water.


    Zhang Hui hid under a group of water plants, and waited for Huan Chen to walk past for a while before daring to come out. He took a closer look around, and there was no movement, so he quickly went ashore and hurried towards the gate of Mount Seymour. go with.


    Huan Chen didn''t see Zhang Hui for a while, and guessed where he might be hiding.He looked back and saw that there was no movement, and he was suddenly angry again. He really wanted to give the mountain all in one breath.He felt suffocated for a while, yelled, and slapped his palm towards the opposite bank.


    But the river bank remained motionless, even a small stone could not fall off, which made Huan Chen angry again.


    "Fuck it, don''t these stones have trouble with me, deliberately angering me?" He slapped again at the place he had just hit.


    This time he felt something was wrong. It turned out that his palm strength did not fall on the river bank at all, but was blocked by something in the middle.


    Huan Chen looked at the place carefully, except for the opposite bank of the river, there was nothing weird in the middle.


    "What the hell is this?" Huan Chen stretched out his hand and wanted to walk towards the river bank from where he was standing, but unfortunately he could not touch the invisible barrier in the middle.


    At this time, a thought suddenly popped into his mind. He remembered that the ancient books of Bei Amen mentioned the Gate of Long River and the legend of Ayu River. Huanchen has always believed in such mysterious things. He saw I took a look at the surrounding terrain, recalled the place I had just walked, estimated my position on the Rhone River, and felt as if he had really come to the legendary Rhone Gate.


    Huan Chen felt a little stunned when he thought of this, and said in his heart: "Does it mean that if you pass through this place, you will leave this world, just like a person went to hell or became a god?"


    Practitioners don''t believe in gods and ghosts, but they believe in the powerful force field in nature.Huan Chen really wanted to go through this place to try, to see if he really couldn''t come back.


    "Hey, the kid Zhang Hui has disappeared. Will he also pass through here?" Huan Chen thought of this, and suddenly felt relieved. If Zhang Hui could not come back, it would be equivalent to disappearing from this world, wouldn''t it? It''s no different from dead?


    Huan Chen felt unbelievable when he thought of this, but felt a little delighted in his heart.That kind of feeling is that I really hope that there really is the Gate of Rhone River, and I also hope that Zhang Hui will really go through the Gate of Rhone River.


    When he was in a very complicated mood, he suddenly heard a woman shouting from a distance, and when he listened carefully, it was a little bit like an eyebrow shouting.


    "...Zhang Hui, is that you? Why don''t you keep silent?"


    The clear voice of eyebrows and eyebrows echoed in the mountains, setting off the large river bank more quietly.


    Huan Chen turned his head and saw that her eyebrows were running towards him, her pale green figure was particularly light, and she pushed aside the small bushes on the river bank and walked towards Huan Chen.


    She saw that it was Huan Chen, opened her eyes and took a quick look at Huan Chen. She was about to turn around and run when she saw that Huan Chen was also looking at her.


    It suddenly occurred to her that Huan Chen was here. It was possible that he had just met Zhang Hui, and there might be something else between them.


    "Holy Envoy of Huanchen, did you see Zhang Hui just now?" Meimei''s tone was neither humble nor overbearing, and he looked at Huanchen politely and asked.


    Huan Chen was still thinking about whether Zhang Hui had passed through the gate of Long River, but his thoughts were completely interrupted by the question of eyebrows.


    There was a sudden plan in his mind: "Hey, this little girl is here. She is Zhang Hui''s favorite. I will let her go through this place and try to see if there is really any Longhe Gate here. ."


    Huan Chen thought of this, his lips moved, and he almost urged Mei Mei to pass through the river bank, but he thought again, except that Mei Mei was Zhang Hui''s favorite person, there was no holiday with him, he still couldn''t bear it. Go and kill an innocent woman.


    But the evil in his heart was holding him like a devil, and was always about to move.


    "It''s so strange. I obviously saw Zhang Hui passing through there. I was just trying to find him. Why couldn''t I find him? Is there really a gate of Ronghe here? I can''t come back to this world after passing there. ?"


    Huan Chen changed his rhetoric and felt more at ease, thinking: "I told you all, if you have to go there, you are willing."


    Meimei pondered for a long time what Huan Chen said. She had heard of Ge Da and Longhe Gate a long time ago, and she believed in this matter. She had all sorts of strange things in the Lushan Library. I have read it all over the book. After becoming the disciple of the Valley Lord, she believes that there are powers that can be detached naturally in this Dao, force field, formation, heaven and earth vitality, and even another world that cannot be touched by humans. All things really exist.

 728 Chapter 728: Lu Yans Death

    "You mean Zhang will pass through the Gate of Longhe, and then disappear?" His eyebrows stared at Huan Chen, his emotions getting more and more excited, "Then how do you know this is the Gate of Longhe?"


    Huan Chen said: "Looking at this location, I guess it''s probably here. Besides, I really saw Zhang Hui passing from here and disappeared. Otherwise, how would I look for him everywhere? I''m looking for him to vent my anger."


    Looking at Huan Chen''s eyebrows, it was indeed as if he was still angry.For a while, she couldn''t figure out what it would mean if Zhang Huizhen entered the Gate of Long River and the two would never see each other. Her mind was a little confused, just wanting to figure out the truth first.


    She walked closer to Huanchen, feeling very tight in her heart, and it was as if she was suddenly thrown into a lonely abyss, and her heart was empty, she asked foolishly: "Sage Huanchen, you mean Really? Zhang Hui really went through here and then disappeared?"


    Huan Chen felt a little unbearable when he saw the dementia of the eyebrows, but he thought that Zhang would set a trap for him and almost killed him, and he wished that Zhang Hui would be broken.


    "I really saw it. He jumped into the water and I couldn''t chase him. I chased him all the way along the river, and suddenly disappeared there. I looked around." Huan Chen pointed at the location of the Long River Gate, still in his words With anger.


    Mei Mei jumped off the river bank, jumped to the place where the water was shallow and exposed the river bed, stepped on the wet sand and walked towards the place where Huan Chen pointed out, looked panicked, looked forward foolishly, shouting Said: "Zhang Hui...You come back!"


    After she shouted, she could only hear her own voice echoing in the valley, and could not hear Zhang Hui''s echo.


    She knew that if Zhang would hear her calling him, he would come out even if Huan Chen was on the side trying to kill him.She waited for a long time and made sure that Zhang Hui was really not hiding nearby.She looked at Huan Chen again, and felt that Huan Chen was not lying to her.


    Tears obscured her eyes. She was in a daze and forgot where she was. She was filled with thoughts about her unwillingness to be separated from Zhang Hui. How difficult it would be for her to live without Zhang Hui in this world. She felt that she had tasted it when Zhang Hui disappeared in Beimang. It was her nightmare and the thing she was most afraid of.


    She leaned on the shore, her throat choked, and she was crying Zhang Hui''s name in her heart, but she couldn''t cry when she called it out.She stood up straight again and rushed towards the direction of Longhe Gate that Huan Chen pointed to.


    "Girl..." Huan Chen yelled in a low voice, his voice so small that he couldn''t hear his eyebrows. At this moment, Huan Chen felt the kind of numbness in his heart when he killed a person.


    He watched his eyebrows rush to the invisible gate of the Rhone River, his upper body moved in the water, and then disappeared like a phantom, making him somewhat doubt whether someone had actually come just now. Whether everything has really happened, watching a person disappear like this makes him feel more scared than killing someone with his own hands.


    He stretched his palms forward, widened his eyes, and yelled: "Hey, girl, where are you..."


    There was a deadly silence all around, which made Huan Chen unable to recover for a long time, still staring blankly in the direction where his brows disappeared, recalling what had just happened over and over again.


    After Zhang Hui went to the secret path of Mount Seymour, the Demon Sect disciple who sent him down was still waiting there to pick him up.


    As soon as he went up to Mount Seymour and walked straight to the secret room, he was so flustered that he would be relieved to see Lu Yan immediately.


    When Zhang Hui walked outside the secret room, he saw that the door was tightly closed. He guessed that Yundou and Lu Yan should still be inside. If Lu Yan came out, he would go down the mountain to find him, or wait for him on the mountain pass. .


    At this time, the elder Chuan Gong came towards Zhang Hui. He still put his hands in his sleeves, but his pace was faster than before. He was talking about something as he walked, and when he approached Zhang Hui, Zhang Hui only listened. Clear what he was reading.


    "I hope it can be successful this time, or Mount Seymour will be defeated by our generation. Even if you die, you won''t have the face to see the ancestors."


    When he approached Zhang Hui, he saw Zhang Hui''s anxious expression. He pulled out his palms, folded one palm on the other and tapped it gently, saying, "There is nothing wrong with the master''s skill. Don''t worry."


    After he finished speaking, he began to read to himself: "It should be possible, certainly, I hope Mount Seymour can be kept."


    Zhang Huizheng was about to let Elder Chuan Gong open the door for him. He suddenly heard Yundou''s shout inside. He was shocked. The flustered feeling reached its peak in an instant, and then Yundou''s shout came from inside. The voice was transparent. Anxious and panicked, Zhang Hui knew that something must have happened.


    Elder Chuan Gong''s eyes widened and he realized that something might have happened inside, he immediately took a step back and opened the door.


    Zhang Hui saw Lu Yan collapse in front of the formation, Lu Yan''s legs stretched out toward the door, Yun Dou crouched beside him, Zhang Hui couldn''t see Lu Yan''s face at a glance.He rushed over and saw that Lu Yan''s eyes had been closed.


    Yun Dou''s expression was distorted, and he almost cried, holding one hand on Lu Yan''s arm, and the other hand hanging in the air on Lu Yan''s chin, as if he had just touched Lu Yan''s breath.


    Zhang Hui saw Yundou like this, and couldn''t believe it would be the result. He tremblingly stretched his fingers to Lu Yan''s nose, his heart sank suddenly, and his whole body was almost fainted in a daze.


    "Father--" Zhang Hui''s eyes were blurred, hoping that Lu Yan would be awakened by his "Father" call.


    The elder Chuan Gong walked to the front of the formation, looked around the formation, and said with joy, "You succeeded? The formation was changed. That''s great, oh, what a young talent!"


    He saw Zhang Hui and Yun Dou completely ignored him, only then realized that he should have come to cry Lu Yan at this moment, so he tremblingly came to Lu Yan''s side, squatting down and crying: "Sect Master, why did you just go like this? If we don''t change it, we will give up, so why bother with it!"


    The elder Chuan Gong cried for a while, his eyes squeezed red, and he didn''t shed any tears. Even Zhang Hui didn¡¯t pay attention to him to see how fake he was crying. At this moment, Zhang Hui suddenly understood Lu Yan. How lonely in the Demon Sect these years, these senior elders here do not accept him in their hearts. He stayed in the Demon Sect not because of greed for the power of the suzerain, but to repay his favor and fulfill his promise to the former suzerain.


    Thinking of this, he feels more compassion and distress for Lu Yan. Lu Yan is old, but his mind is simple, and he has lived a remarkable life, but he is just a very simple person, aggressive and cowardly, but also affectionate. Righteousness.

 729 Chapter 729

    The Master Chuan Gong was really tired from crying, so he just got up and said, "I''ll tell everyone to take care of the funeral of the sovereign."


    Yun Dou knew that Zhang Huigang had met his father, and now that he lost his relatives so soon, he must be extremely sad.


    Yun Dou said: "Sorrow, people cannot come back to life after death."


    Zhang Hui looked at Yun Dou with red eyes, and said angrily: "Why don''t you persuade him? I still think that if you are there, if something happens to him, you will persuade him..."


    "How could I not persuade? I can¡¯t persuade him at all. It takes a big effort to change the lineup, so he doesn¡¯t want to give up. Later, I saw that he was too tired to persuade him several times. He said he could do it, but I didn¡¯t expect him to. It''s so persistent that he will survive to the end." Yun Dou felt more and more distressed as he spoke, but it was too late to recover.


    Zhang would hug Lu Yan''s shoulders, Lu Yan looked peaceful, as if he had passed away peacefully.


    At this moment, Yun Fu walked in, and his thin figure leaped towards Lu Yan neatly, squatting beside Lu Yan crying with tears, making Yun Dou look at him with emotion.


    Zhang Hui guessed that Yun Fu should be the most loyal person to Lu Yan on Mount Seymour.


    After wiping a few tears, Yun Fu patted Zhang Hui''s back to show his comfort.


    With the help of Yun Fu, Zhang Hui followed the rules of the Demon Sect to take care of Lu Yan''s funeral, and he was about to leave Seymour Mountain to find Meimei and Fu Yan.


    Before he left, Yun Fu chased him. He waved to Zhang Hui and wanted to shout out with his mouth open. When he saw Zhang Hui walking towards him, he smiled kindly at Zhang Hui.


    Yun Fu took out a bell from his arms and placed it in his palm, and then gestured out Lu Yan''s meaning with his hands, indicating that Zhang Hui discovered this when he was cleaning up Lu Yan''s belongings. For someone as simple as Lu Yan , It is rare to see some such gadgets around him.


    Zhang Hui took the bell from Yunfu and found that it was just a bell that is easily bought by children in Linshui Town. The surface of the bell was polished smoothly. When Zhang Hui held it, it seemed to have the temperature of Lu Yan .


    Zhang would hold the bell in his hand and smiled at Yun Fu and said, "Grandpa Fu, thank you very much, take care."


    When Zhang Hui came down from Mount Seymour, his mind was filled with the scenes of getting along with Lu Yan these days. The father and son did not have time to recognize each other, and even Lu Yan did not admit his son to the Demon Sect before he died. I haven''t yelled "Father" a few times, and the feeling of strangeness between the two of them had not had time to fade, but they separated in a hurry.


    "We have to go quickly, Meimei is still waiting for me at the bottom of the mountain." Zhang Hui thought that he had neglected Meimei when he was so busy these days, and now that he has left Mount Seymour, he should return to Meimei soon. So as to reassure her.


    He and Yun Dou had just arrived near the Long River and saw that Fu Yan was already waiting there.


    Fu Yan saw Zhang Hui and Yundou and greeted him from a long distance: "I have been waiting for you for a long time, and I know you are going out from here."


    The three of them walked forward for a while, and saw Xinghai approaching here too. Xinghai was walking along the Long River, as if looking for something by the river. He approached Fu Yan and complained, "You coax me. There is no Longhe Gate at the place you mentioned. Is it right? Ronghe Gate? I tried it out with real power."


    Fu Yan had deceived Xinghai in the first place, so he said something at random. Now that he saw and helped, he hesitated.


    "Really? That might be a mistake. Long He is so long and it is normal to remember the wrong place. Hehe." Fu Yan smiled awkwardly at Xinghai.


    Fu Yan smiled and realized that the atmosphere was not right. It turned out that the sad look on Zhang Hui''s face made him feel wrong. He pulled Yundou and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on, what happened on Mount Seymour?"


    Yun Dou told the news of Lu Yan''s death, and Fu Yan was shocked to speak for a while.Xinghai sighed when he heard that he and Lu Yan seemed to be rivals on the surface, but the two of them cherished each other. Now that he learned that Lu Yan had passed away, he really felt an unprecedented feeling of loneliness in his heart.


    Xinghai patted on Zhang Hui''s shoulders, stood with his hands down, and sighed: "Sect Master Lu has been warlike all his life, and he has attracted the attention of the world at a young age. The world says that he is selfish, that he has abandoned his wife, and that he is worthy of it. Responsibility, but how many people will know that he even took his life in order to fulfill his promise to the Demon Sect. Unfortunately, in the eyes of the world, it has always been his fault when he was young."


    Zhang Hui finally found Lu Yan, but because of him, Lu Yan was threatened by Huan Chen, and finally he lost his life because of Seymour Mountain.Many times he regretted coming to Lu Yan. If they didn''t recognize each other, Lu Yan might still be able to continue to be his Demon Sect Sect Master on Mount Seymour.


    When several people were in a sad atmosphere and sighed, Luo Yun came over.


    When he saw Zhang Hui, he waved to Zhang Hui from a distance, and shouted: "My son, I finally found you, where is Meimei?"


    "Meimei, didn''t she stay with you?" Zhang Hui asked. Only now did he fully wake up from the grief over Lu Yan.


    Luo Yun said in surprise: "It''s weird. Girl Meimei was in a hurry to find you, and got separated from me. I think she didn''t come back and thought she was looking for you. I didn''t worry about it. , Why are you all here, so you don¡¯t see Meimei alone?"


    Yun Dou, Fu Yan, and Luo Yun looked at each other, all a little at a loss, and suddenly realized that it seemed a bit weird.


    Zhang Hui grabbed Luo Yun''s shoulder and asked anxiously: "When did she leave? Where did she go?"


    "It''s Chaolonghe and Mount Seymour. She is looking for you in a hurry, for fear that something will happen to you. I... persuade her not to stop." Luo Yun shuddered when he saw Zhang Hui''s anxious appearance.


    Zhang Hui knows that Luo Yun is timid and fearful, and has always had a high-hanging attitude. He must be too lazy to follow his eyebrows, so he let the eyebrows go first. I was too late to come back, because I was afraid that I could not pay the difference, so I came out to look for it again.


    "When did she leave?" Yun Dou frightened Luo Yun when she saw Zhang Hui''s appearance, and asked, standing aside to help.


    Luo Yun said: "It''s been two days."


    It has been two days since Zhang Hui heard that the eyebrows disappeared, and suddenly felt that the sky was falling down. It is not difficult to find someone in the Rhone River Seymour area. If the eyebrows are still nearby, you can definitely find her, so you can¡¯t find her. There is only one possibility, and that is that she is no longer here.It is impossible for Meimei to leave here without saying goodbye, so it is very likely that it was taken away by someone or encountered other troubles.


    Zhang Hui turned around and couldn''t help shouting the name of Meimei.

 730 Chapter 730

    Zhang Hui felt a buzzing in his head, and the surrounding mountains were turning around him. He couldn''t hear the echo of his eyebrows, and he was so anxious that he wanted to shout loudly.


    Yun Dou comforted: "Don''t worry, everyone will find separately and look around the river. If...she is still there, she will definitely not be far away."


    Hearing Yun Dou''s words, Zhang Hui immediately thought of the situation if Mei Mei was gone.


    Fu Yan and Xinghai also felt that something was wrong, but on the surface they still comforted Zhang Hui and said, "Yes, let''s look for it together."


    As a result, several people scattered and quickly found them along the river.


    Zhang Hui walked madly along the river bank, shouting his Meimei names as he walked, and the more he shouted, the more panicked and desperate he became.


    At this moment, he heard a whirring sound, and someone seemed to follow him.


    "Don''t look for it, the little girl won''t come back. She entered the gate of Rhone River and can''t come back."


    Zhang Hui immediately recognized that it was Huan Chen''s voice. He turned and looked up the hillside. He saw Huan Chen standing on a big rock and looking towards him.


    "Huachen!" Zhang Hui said in surprise, "How did you know Meimei had entered the gate of Longhe?"


    "Hahaha, what an infatuated girl, I chased you to the edge of Longhe that day, and was thrown away by your trick. I didn''t know that the girl was looking for you when I met, so I said you entered Longhe. Zhimen, then disappeared. She was heartbroken when she heard it, but she really believed it." Huan Chen said, Yang Tian laughed.


    Zhang Hui felt that Huan Chen didn¡¯t seem to be lying, and it was also like the temperament of eyebrows and eyebrows. The eyebrows were simple, and he took him too seriously. When he heard that he had entered the gate of Long River, he might be desperate. To follow.


    "Huan Chen, are you still human? You lied to her!"


    "Isn''t that because you lied to me first?" Huan Chen immediately retorted, "She is so stupid herself that she doesn''t care about anything for you, this brat."


    Zhang Hui thought that it would be useless to kill Huan Chen at this moment, so he might as well go to the place where the eyebrows were missing to see if he could think of any way, and then asked, "Where is the gate of the Rhone River you mentioned?"


    "Go straight back from here to a place where there is a fork in the road, and you will see a place where the embankment has collapsed, and it is nearby. Go and find your sweetheart, hahaha "After Huan Chen said, the figure quickly jumped into the grove and disappeared.


    Zhang Hui ran in the direction Huan Chen said, and he found a place where Heti collapsed. He looked around there and found no difference.


    He shouted Meimei''s name in all directions.


    Xinghai heard Zhang Hui''s shout and rushed over. Zhang Hui said what Huanchen had just said to Xinghai.


    Xinghai made a magical sword aura, and when that sword aura touched the stone, sparks splashed all over the water, splashing on the surface of the water. When crossing a place on the river surface, it seemed to be out of the control of Xinghai and fell weakly. .


    "The exercises we practice use the heaven and earth vitality of this world, so at the gate of Longhe will not listen. This is it, so I can find it." Xinghai said.


    Zhang will see the process of Xinghai''s phantom sword energy traveling through his eyes. He stared at the river blankly, imagining what would happen if his eyebrows disappeared from here, and it hurt in his heart.


    Zhang Hui jumped down from the river bank, and walked towards the position where he had just seen the magic sword energy fall.


    "Hey, don''t be silly!" Xinghai persuaded. He saw Zhang Hui''s dementia and was very afraid that Zhang Hui would pass through here.


    At this time, Huan Chen''s laughter came again: "Haha, boy, don''t hesitate, go through and you will find your sweetheart. The girl is waiting for you to pass!"


    Zhang Hui looked back and saw Huan Chen standing on the river bank looking towards him, his expression very triumphant.


    He looked at Huan Chen fiercely, and suddenly he woke up from his dementia.


    "It''s all Huanchen''s tricks, how could I let him succeed." Zhang Hui thought of this, and pulled out of the water and jumped toward the shore.


    "Heh, you still can''t bear to leave everything behind to find her. It''s really a delay for a scholar, and a delay for a woman." Huan Chen shook his head and teased Zhang Hui.


    Huan Chen''s words went deep into Zhang Hui''s heart. He found that Huan Chen was right. He wouldn''t throw everything away for the sake of his eyebrows, but that didn''t mean he didn''t love her.


    Angrily, Zhang Hui pulled out the Green Sakura Sword and stab at Huan Chen, Huan Chen retreated quickly, slapped Zhang Hui with a palm.


    Behind Huan Chen is a cliff. Even if he retreats, he can''t retreat very far. When Zhang Hui draws his sword at him again, he has to hit a stronger palm to block Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui was pushed by Huan Chen''s palm and almost fell off the river bank.


    Seeing that Zhang Hui was not far from the gate of Long River, Huan Chen simply made up another palm and slapped Zhang Hui, shouting: "Go, I will fulfill you pair of fateful mandarin ducks."


    A strong wind hit Zhang Hui head-on, his head was dizzy, and his body flew towards the river.He closed his eyes and stopped resisting, letting this palm force push himself toward the river.


    "I''m about to see the eyebrows." Zhang Hui thought of this, and his heart was filled with joy and despair.Those days with Meimei were his happiest time. He was extremely greedy for that feeling, but thinking of leaving this world, he still had too much reluctance in his heart.


    At this moment, the sea of ??stars swept across the water and grabbed Zhang Hui ashore. His figure was as fast as a light swallow.


    Xinghai took Zhang Hui to the river bank, helped him stand firmly, and raised his head to look at Huan Chen and said, "Why bother with a younger generation like this? It is enough for you to prevent him from seeing Meimei again. If you continue to make trouble, don¡¯t you be afraid of losing Identity?"


    Huan Chen saw Xinghai always come out to stop him. He was already very angry. After hearing Xinghai''s accusation, he couldn''t bear Xinghai. He pointed to Xinghai and said: "Xinghai, don''t know what is good or bad, I don''t mess with me on weekdays. You hate your mouth, but you don''t dare to provoke you. You have to eat more and help outsiders to teach me. Don''t blame me for not cultivating fellowship!"


    Zhang Hui settled down, and the hatred towards Huan Chen in his heart was completely irremovable. As long as he thought that Huan Chen separated his eyebrows and eyebrows, he couldn''t tolerate Huan Chen living well in this world. Without a word, he raised his head and grabbed Qing Ying Sword. Charged towards Huan Chen.


    Xinghai knew that Zhang Hui was not Huan Chen''s opponent, and wanted Huan Chen to kill Zhang Hui again, but it was not so easy to rescue Zhang Hui.


    A phantom sword in Xinghai blocked Zhang Hui''s sword in front of Zhang Hui''s sword, and lay between Zhang Hui and Huan Chen, and pulled Zhang Hui''s arm away from Huan Chen.


    Huan Chen was helping Zhang Hui in Qi Xinghai at this time, and had no intention of killing Zhang Hui, so he had to let Xinghai drag Zhang Hui away.

 731 Chapter 731

    Five days later, Yundou, Fu Yan, Xinghai, and Luo Yun helped Zhang Hui to find the eyebrows along the Long River. They still didn¡¯t see eyebrows. Zhang Hui was depressed day by day. Lu Yan was no longer there, and eyebrows were gone. The meeting came back, and he felt that the sky above his head wouldn''t be bright anymore. The youthful spirit that had made him energetic seemed to have disappeared, and his heart grew older.


    He was sitting next to the gate of Rhone River, and he kept talking to Meimei in his heart, thinking about how they met and how they expressed each other''s feelings, the throbbing feeling that once attracted to each other and guessed at each other. Unforgettable in this life, it seems that the happy days have passed, how to go on this long road ahead.


    When the eyebrows are there, he often ignores eyebrows for other things, not knowing that she is so important to him, but now without eyebrows, he seems to have lost a part of his soul, he has become for the first time in his life. So sentimental.


    Yun Dou saw Zhang Hui sitting desperately by the river for a long time, so he came to persuade him: "Don''t guard this place. Could it be that you have been sitting here for the rest of your life? Now your father has also looked for it. Shouldn¡¯t it be time to go back to Lushan to continue practicing? ?"


    Zhang Hui couldn''t hear Yundou''s words at all, and just wanted to sit here quietly.


    Yun Dou continued: "What can you do if you sit here? Let''s go back to Lushan and find the owner of the valley. Maybe the owner of the valley can have a way."


    Yun Dou''s words moved Zhang Hui. He thought that Gu Zhu and Xie Zhuo were the only two people in this world who could move mountains and seas. Maybe Gu Zhu could open the gate of Long River and let him meet Meimei again. .


    He thought of this, a glimmer of hope ignited in his heart, but he knew that after all, it was something with little hope, and his mood didn''t get better.


    Zhang Hui said: "You go first, let me sit down for a while."


    When everything around him returned to peace, Zhang Hui felt comfortable and empty in his heart. It was very relaxing for him to stay so undisturbed, but he also found this sober feeling very difficult.


    After a while, Yun Dou came back here again, and Fu Yan, Xinghai and Luo Yun followed Yun Dou.


    Fu Yan followed Xinghai closely, and the two came over together. Fu Yan said, "We are here to say goodbye. It has been too long for us to leave North Amen. If we don''t go back, we may have to be removed from the Great God Seat."


    Fu Yan said, looking at Xinghai. Xinghai looked at Zhang Hui and said, "Brother Zhang, don¡¯t pass this time. Take care. I would advise you not to seek revenge from the Holy Envoy of Huanchen. He is not a big measure. It¡¯s your fate that you have repeatedly escaped from him, but you can''t always be so lucky. Listen to me, when you have that strength, you can confidently find Bei Amen to give him a battle."


    Fu Yan nodded in agreement and added: "Yes, the decisive battle is respected in our Beimang. It doesn''t make you swallow your breath for the rest of your life, but you don''t want you to die stupidly."


    After so few days, Zhang Hui''s mind is more awake, he no longer has to go to Huan Chen as hard as he did at the beginning, that impulse has been transformed into a tenacity in his heart, and he won''t break out easily anymore. , But it will never disappear easily.


    It''s just that now he thinks that Fu Yan and Xinghai are leaving, and he still feels a little bit reluctant. He appreciates Xinghai''s personality and talents. The two have a sense of confidant. It''s a pity that such a character will be difficult to see again in the future.


    Fu Yan stepped forward with her arms around Zhang Hui, patted him on his back, and said, "Good brother, don''t worry, I can come out again, and I will come to Lushan to look for you."


    Zhang Hui sent away Fu Yan and Xinghai, and began to walk eastward, and the three of them almost returned along the same path.


    On the way, he remembered the situation when he came with Meimei, and felt that all this happened like a dream, which made people unbearable to look back.


    Unknowingly, some days passed, Zhang Hui would slowly no longer be immersed in sadness all day, but he would still think of eyebrows when he calmed down.


    They walked back to the Yan Luo Valley again. Luo Yun began to feel a little nervous, saying from time to time: "The anti-thief followed us all the way when we went to Mount Seymour. He won''t be caught by him again when we come back?"


    Luo Yun didn''t dare to mention Jilian''s name, so he always referred to him as an anti-thief or a villain.


    Zhang Hui also felt a little strange, why Ji Lian chased them halfway and never came back.


    But Zhang Hui and Luo Yun mentioned Ji Lian and Fan Ying, Yun Dou said: "The court has already planned to clean up Yan Luogu. When I left, Your Majesty mentioned it to me. Fan Ying took the mountain as king. I''m afraid it won''t last long."


    The three of them rode on the horse and looked in the direction of Yan Luogu. Zhang Hui was a little frustrated. He was not in the mood to blend in with the affairs of Chaozhong for the time being. He just wanted to go back to Lushan quickly to inquire about the Lord Gu. Think of a way for him.


    At this moment, Zhang Hui saw a woman riding on the horse and was about to cross the bridge towards them. The moment he raised his head and looked at her, she also happened to look at him.


    Zhang Hui immediately noticed that this woman was a little familiar, and when he looked closer, he found that it was Wen Xin, the daughter of the Master of Medicine King Valley.


    When Zhang Hui saw Xin Xin, he suddenly thought of his brows again, and couldn''t help feeling sad.Wen Xin and Mei Mei are good sisters. They have taken good care of Mei Mei for so long. When Mei Mei talks about Wen Xin, she always praises her, saying that Wen Xin is smart, generous, knowledgeable, and calm, and Zhang Hui is also involved. There was some respect for Wen Xin, who had not had much contact.


    The hat on Wenxin''s head covers her nose, revealing a beautifully curved jaw, white neck and plump lips. Zhang Hui can feel this hat even if he is still some distance away from Wenxin. Beautiful.


    Wen Xin waved to Zhang Hui, then raised the corner of her mouth and smiled, her red lips showing her teeth with a breathtaking beauty.


    "Young Master Zhang." Wen Xin took off the hat while speaking, and nodded and smiled at Zhang Hui, "It''s a coincidence that I ran into you here, eh, what about eyebrows?"


    Wen Xin''s expectant smile when he mentioned eyebrows made Zhang Hui feel an unbearable sadness again. At this moment, he hoped that eyebrows were still with him, and wished to see eyebrows happily toward Wenxin. Ran over.


    Wen Xin saw Zhang Hui and Yun Dou look sad at the same time, knowing that there was probably something wrong with the eyebrows, and her complexion suddenly changed. She immediately got off the horse and walked towards Zhang Hui anxiously: "Where are the eyebrows? What happened?"


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou also got off their horses. Knowing that Zhang Hui was asked by Wen Xin, Yun Dou was undoubtedly poked at the pain point again, so he took the initiative to tell Wen Xin what happened.


    When Wen Xin heard this, she fell stunned, turned her face and kept wiping her tears, choked up and said: "I am very worried about looking for you with big eyebrows, but I can''t help her, so I took the opportunity of going to Yan Luogu to think I can still find her all the way, but she didn''t expect Meimei to..."

 732 Chapter 732

    Wen Xin couldn''t cry before saying a few words. Zhang Hui was so sad that he didn''t want to talk more. Yun Dou felt very curious when Wen Xin mentioned that he was going to Yan Luogu, so he asked: "Wen Xin, what are you doing in Yan Luogu? ?"


    "My father received a letter from Yan Luogu. It seems that an old friend asked him to go to Yan Luogu for medical treatment. My father was very embarrassed. He had to go if he didn''t want to go. I thought I could drop in to find Meimei. My dad took this trip." Wen Xin said.


    Zhang Hui thought about what Wen Xingang said. He thought that Yan Luogu''s old man should be Fan Ying. Both of them were once Lushan disciples. It is very likely that Fan Ying wrote a letter asking Wen Yingbo to come to Yan Luogu. But Wen Yingbo didn''t want to see Fan Ying, so he didn''t want to go but had to go as Wen Xin said.


    Zhang Hui asked: "Fan Ying should be the one who asked your father to go to Yan Luogu?"


    "Yes, my father said that although Fan Ying is not a good person, it is not bad, so as long as I am not causing trouble by myself, Fan Ying will not embarrass me. He can rest assured of this."


    Wen Xin spoke in a very straightforward tone. She didn''t have much contact with Zhang Hui, but she didn''t hide anything from him. Zhang Hui felt that she was not at a distance from her, so she then asked: "Did you tell who see a doctor?"


    "The letter didn''t say it clearly, but from that tone, it seemed to be treating a very important person, and the letter also said that it was not convenient for that person to go to Yaowanggu."


    Yun Dou read: "It''s not convenient to go to Medicine King Valley. It''s a very important person, isn''t it..." After he finished speaking, he glanced at Zhang Hui. Zhang Hui also understood Yun Dou''s meaning at this time. They all thought of it. It''s Ji Lian.


    Although Fan Ying left the court, he still recognized Ji Lian as the old master, and Ji Lian was a repeat offender of the court, so it was naturally inconvenient to walk outside, so Fan Yingcai wanted to invite Wen Yingbo to Yan Luogu.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself: "I just said that Ji Lian chased us until we were halfway there and then chased him. It turned out to be ill. I don''t know what his illness is. It seems that he is very sick. The Medicine King Valley is far away."


    After Wen Xin answered a series of questions from Zhang Hui and Yun Dou, she carefully and vigorously glanced at Zhang Hui¡¯s face, her heart thumped so hard, she hadn¡¯t seen it for so long, this face still made her so tempted to be able to The sudden encounter here made her feel like a dream, and she couldn''t believe it was true.


    She came to the north, thinking that she could go the same way with her eyebrows, but she was thinking about Zhang Hui from time to time in her heart, but she had always kept this thought deep, even to herself.


    She originally thought that she would think about Zhang Hui because Meimei often mentioned Zhang Hui in front of her, so she imagined that there was a man like Zhang Hui in her heart, but when Zhang Hui came back from Beimang and met her After that time, she discovered that this was not only a fantasy. She hadn''t seen Zhang Hui for so long. Time didn''t wear away her thoughts, but proved to her how important this person is to her.


    Wen Xin took the hat, her scattered hair on her temples was blown by the wind, and her face was white and delicate under the background of a dark red dress with narrow sleeves, as if a flower had bloomed to its best appearance.


    Zhang Hui thought that since Ji Lian had failed to seize his concubine, he had revealed his true ferocious face, and he had also practiced a vicious demon sect technique. Wen Yingbo and Wen Xin might not know all of this and did not know that they wanted to heal. That¡¯s why Wen Yingbo can rest assured that Wen Xin will go to Yan Luogu alone.


    Zhang Hui said, "Ms. Wen, the person you are about to heal is not easy. Why would you dare to go north alone?"


    "Oh?" Wen Xin replied pretending to be accidental, but said in her heart: "Why didn''t I know that going north alone may be in danger at any time? Is it possible that I want to tell you that I am here to see you you?"


    Yun Dou said to Zhang Hui: "Anyway, let''s get here too, or we will accompany Miss Wen. The last time Yaowang rescued you, you should also thank others. Besides, I went to Mount Seymour this time and gave your responsibilities. It."


    Yun Dou sealed Yi Lang in Changdu. Ji Yuan had asked him many times to discuss with Fan Ying and asked him to go to Mount Seymour so that he could inquire about Yan Luogu in advance.


    Zhang Hui thought that Wen Xin had been taking care of her eyebrows for so long, so she should be thankful, and now it is indeed unreasonable to accompany her to Yan Luogu, and said: "Okay, let''s go this time."


    Zhang Hui thought that someone around Fan Ying would recognize him and Yundou. In order not to be recognized by them, they both had to put on a disguise.


    The three of them went to the nearest village, bought two coarse cloth clothes, and pretended to be Wen Xin''s servants.


    Zhang Hui wore a dark blue short shirt that didn¡¯t fit, with a turban on his head and a moustache on his mouth. At first glance, he looked like an honest servant, but he still couldn¡¯t conceal his graceful demeanor. Wen Xin said Seeing everything in my eyes, I think Zhang Hui looks kind and playful in this way, making her want to laugh a little.


    When approaching Yan Luogu, Zhang Hui and Yun Dou followed Wen Xin. Wen Xin looked back at Zhang Hui from horseback from time to time. Her face was covered by the hat, so suddenly she turned her head with only red lips and white teeth.


    Yan Luogu was the place where the Yan people once stationed troops. The original stone barracks were still there. Later, after it fell under the jurisdiction of Qi, because that large area was too remote, the government rarely managed to go there. Mountain bandits are entrenched here, and now Fan Ying chose this place because there are ready-made barracks here. In addition, it is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and can temporarily get a stable place.


    Wen Xin walked ahead, seeming to have some understanding of Yan Luogu. She always drove decisively, and she was not afraid of any dangerous situation ahead. She did not look like a daughter of Yaowanggu, but rather like a lady. The female leader in the bandit den.


    The three of them rode horses on the small road between the two stone mountains for a long time, and then they reached a large road. At this time, they also smelled the smell of smoke from the front. It is estimated that Yan Luogu should not be far away.


    At this moment, two men in black ran from Dalushan, both in their early twenties. As soon as they came up, they looked at Wen Xin and asked loudly, "Who is here?"


    Wen Xin sat on the horse steadily, and said calmly: "The one from Medicine King Valley, go in and tell your boss Fan, he naturally knows."


    When the two men saw that the speaker was a young woman, they broke into Yan Luogu without showing any shyness, and when they spoke, they said that they were from Yaowanggu, and they directly said that they wanted to see Fan Ying. They weren''t expected to be general, so neither I dared to ask more, but said: "Girl wait a moment, we will go in and report immediately."


    Zhang Hui thought that he was going to see Fan Ying again, but he was a little bit looking forward to it. He wanted to know if this person blatantly opposed the court, and he occupied the mountain as the king here. Is he better than before.

 733 Chapter 733

    After a while, a man came out and smiled politely to Wen Xin: "Girl, please come with me, Mr. Fan invites you to go."


    Under the leadership of this man, the three passed from between the two rows of stone barracks and walked to a row of more exquisite houses. A few people stood straight at the door with solemn expressions. Although they were wearing the uniform black clothes of the people in Yan Luo Valley, Still showing the momentum in the army.


    When Wen Xin walked to the room, someone else came to greet her. She walked in front of Zhang Hui and Yun Dou. She was humble and polite to the people who came to meet her, but she did not appear timid.Zhang Hui hooked himself up, carrying the medicine box on his back, and followed Wen Xin, pretending to be a little solemn.Yun Dou is paying attention to the entire Yan Luo Valley, wondering what Fan Ying''s strength is here.


    The three of them entered the house, turned a corner, and came to a place like a living room. At this moment, Fan Ying walked out from behind the screen.


    Fan Ying wore a brown narrow-sleeved shirt. She was still very upright as before. He was very vigorous as a member of the army, except that her face was much thinner than before, and it was also slightly thinner. Haggard.


    He saw Wen Xin, raised his eyes and looked at Wen Xin in surprise, and soon showed a polite smile again, making a gesture of inviting Wen Xin to take a seat, and said: "This is the niece of the world? It''s a long journey, but it''s really painful. It''s you, my brother is really cruel, why did you let these two minions come with you?" Fan Ying said, giving Zhang Hui and Yun Dou a random glance.


    After some careful makeup, Zhang Hui was not recognized by Fan Ying, and Yun Dou and Fan Ying were rarely seen, and Yun Dou was much thinner than before, and Fan Ying could not recognize him, so he only recognized him. They were regarded as servants of little use.


    Wen Xin felt awkward when she heard Fan Ying call him Senior Brother Wen Yingbo, because Wen Yingbo never mentioned to her that Fan Ying was his junior.She walked up to Fan Ying and saluted Fan Ying, smiling and replied: "My father was really unable to get out of the Medicine King Valley recently, and she specifically asked me to come and say sorry to Mr. Fan."


    "The niece of the world must have also received the true biography of the brother, the medical skills are naturally not weak, and Fan is naturally grateful." Fan Ying''s voice has weakened here, and it is difficult to conceal his dissatisfaction with Wen Yingbo.


    After Fan Ying asked Wen Xin to sit down, she cleared her throat. The words came to her lips and hesitated about how to talk to Wen Xin. After thinking about it for a while, she said: "The medicine king''s medical skills are more famous in the spiritual world. It is because he combines the path of cultivation with the path of medicine, and the problem that heals practitioners is unique in the world. Fan wants to know whether his niece inherited the path of King Medicine, or is only good at ordinary medicine." Fan Ying Kan Wen Xin is just a female stream, and her cultivation foundation is certainly not as profound as Wen Yingbo''s, so I guess she may just understand ordinary medical techniques.


    Zhang Hui also heard the intention of Fan Ying''s question, knowing that he must have wanted Wen Xin to heal a practitioner, and this person must be Ji Lian.


    Wen Xin arched her hand at Fan Ying and replied decisively: "The little girl has all learned from her father, so it is naturally a medical way."


    "Then I''m relieved." Fan Ying whispered, still a little worried, hesitated for a while and then asked, "Then the world niece can do anything about the madness and the like?"


    Fan Ying thought that since she was half talking about it, she simply spoke to Wen Xin directly.


    "God crazy!" Zhang Hui repeated in his heart, and was shocked by Fan Ying''s words. It turned out that Ji Lian hadn''t appeared for so long because of going crazy.


    Wen Xin heard this from Fan Ying. Not only was she not afraid of the person she was going to heal, but rather curious, and asked, "Oh? It depends on what the situation is. Mr. Fan is now convenient for me. See the patient?"


    Fan Ying looked around, and stood up and said, "Please follow me." He said and walked behind the screen.


    Wen Xin followed Fan Ying, and Zhang Hui and Yun Dou also followed behind and planned to go in together.


    Fan Ying turned around and said, "These two should wait outside."


    Wen Xin looked at Zhang Hui and Yun Dou, and smiled: "Our family A Si is more familiar with this medicine box than I am. He is used to following me by my side. If he doesn''t go in, I''m afraid it will be really difficult for me to start. ."


    Fan Ying couldn''t refute since Wen Xin had said so. He turned around and took a closer look at Zhang Hui and Yun Dou. He suddenly felt that something was wrong, but he turned around and continued walking.


    Fan Ying led a few people through the screen, exited a back door, and then walked a small path to a place that looked like a backyard.


    Fan Ying came to an iron gate and looked up at the big lock hanging on the iron gate.


    Zhang Hui found that the room was made of thick stones, without a window, and the only door was an iron door. Depending on the situation, the room was so tightly sealed to shut down the patient.


    Fan Ying leaned her ear on the door and listened, and saw that there was no movement inside, so she gently took out the key to unlock the lock, and the unlocking movement was also very light, for fear of disturbing the people inside.


    After opening the door, he signaled Wen Xin to retreat, and after hearing the movement again, he made a gesture to let Wen Xin follow, opened the door a gap, went in by himself, and led everyone away at the front.


    At this time, someone''s voice suddenly came from inside: "Come in, what are you sneaking in!"


    Zhang Hui recognized that this was indeed Ji Lian''s voice, and that this voice was thick and powerful, not as weak as the previous Ji Lian''s voice.


    Zhang Hui thought to himself: "Listen to this voice, this person is fine!" But when he saw Fan Ying walking in front of him hearing this voice, he was so scared that he backed away and hesitated to step forward.


    Fan Ying stretched out one hand to the side, signalling everyone to be careful, and then he continued to walk inside.


    Fan Ying entered the back room, and the deep voice came from inside: "The sound of the rustling outside just now turned out to be General Fan, you are here, no one came in to inform me first."


    The words "General Fan" and "I" came to Zhang Hui''s mind in an instant. Fan Ying was no longer a General Fan. Now no one would call him that. It seems that Ji Lian''s head is really wrong. I''m clear, and he still calls himself "I", this should be an emperor''s dream.


    Zhang Hui was originally afraid that Ji Lian would go crazy and hurt a few of them, but looking at this situation, there is no need to worry about it.


    Several people entered the back room one after another. Fan Ying walked in the forefront. As soon as he entered, he stepped forward to bow down to Ji Lian.


    At the very front of the room, Ji Lian was sitting upright in a large chair. Although the chair was a bit old, it was big enough, and on the back of the chair there was a cloth made of a folk dragon for dragon dance, Zhang Hui guessed This should be the outfit Fan Ying tried his best to coax Ji Lian into this emperor''s dream.

 734 Chapter 734

    Fan Ying raised her head to look at the three people standing at the door, winked at them, and motioned for them to kneel down.


    In order not to be recognized by Ji Lian, Zhang Hui had to bow his head and kneel behind Wen Xin, even though he was reluctant.


    Ji Lian solemnly flattened several people, and the way they spoke was no different from normal people.


    Fan Ying introduced Wen Xin and said: "Your Majesty, I have invited someone to come over and ask for your peace of mind."


    Ji Lian looked at Wen Xin, and his gaze shifted to Zhang Hui. He raised his eyebrows, his face suddenly changed, and said angrily: "Bold Zhang Hui, how dare you come here, come here, take Zhang Hui down." , Shattered corpses!"


    Zhang Hui was shocked, and sighed that people would have a sharper vision on certain things after going crazy. Even Fan Ying did not recognize him, but Ji Lian actually recognized him.He thought that he was helping out, but Fan Ying didn''t expect that Fan Ying didn''t even look at him. He immediately went to Ji Lian and followed Ji Lian and said, "Your Majesty will calm down and I will let him drag him down."


    It turned out that Fan Ying thought that Ji Lian was talking crazy, so he waved his hand to the back anxiously, motioning to let Zhang Hui out.Zhang Hui quickly put the medicine box aside and retreated outside to wait.


    Zhang Hui waited for a long time before Fan Ying and Wen Xin came out. After they had spoken for a long time, Fan Yingcai asked Wen Xin to take Wen Xin to the place they arranged for them. Zhang Hui took the medicine box and held them as usual. Behind Wen Xin, he waited until Yan Luogu''s people had dispersed before speaking.


    "How is the person inside?" Zhang Hui asked.


    When Wen Xin came, she didn¡¯t know that the patient she was going to see was Ji Lian, but after she went in and met Ji Lian, she guessed his identity. Although she seldom gives medicine to Wanggu, she has long heard about the seizure of her in the palace. , I know that Fan Ying has always supported the third prince Ji Lian. After Ji Lian disappeared, there were rumors among the people that Ji Lian went west to find Fan Ying.


    But Wen Xin and Wen Yingbo had the same attitude towards affairs in the court. They had always regarded themselves as outsiders and did not have so many powerful concepts. Even if the court repeated offenders, they would still follow the medical treatment.


    Wen Xin replied: "He should be too impatient to practice the exercises, that''s why he became confused and confused his mind. This disease is also difficult for me to treat. I can only give some calming and conditioning prescriptions. Whether it is good or not depends on him. ."


    Wen Xin thought that she would not be able to leave in Yan Luogu for a while, and that Zhang Hui and Yun Dou were at risk of being discovered here, so she sent Zhang Hui and Yun Dou out on the pretext of going to the city to grab medicine. .


    A few days later, just as Zhang Hui, Yundou, and Wen Xin were going back to Yan Luogu, Luo Yun chased them halfway.


    Luo Yun was going to get in touch with the imperial court along the way, so he had to find a local inn to deliver the letter to Changdu. This time he seemed to have received an urgent letter from the imperial court and hurried to find Zhang Hui.


    After Luo Yun caught up with Zhang Hui and Yun Dou, he held a letter in his hand, and his expression was as if his identity had already surpassed Zhang Hui. He said with a serious face: "Your Majesty has a purpose, let you wait to find a chance to remove Ji even."


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou looked at each other and were surprised. It seemed that Luo Yun had mixed them into Yan Luo Valley and sent a letter to Changdu, and Ji Yuan also knew that they were pretending to be Wenxin. The servant, has the opportunity to approach Ji Lian.


    When Zhang Hui and Yun Dou heard that it was Ji Yuan''s decree, they both knelt down to take the decree, but Wen Xin stood upright and didn''t mean to kneel.Luo Yunbai took a look at Wen Xin, expecting that she was just a quack girl who didn''t understand the rules and didn''t bother to care about her.


    After Luo Yun finished talking about Ji Yuan''s will, an enviable smile appeared on his face: "My son, Yun Yilang, this is a good opportunity for you two to make contributions! When you return to Changdu, your majesty will naturally reward you."


    He saw that Zhang Hui and Yun Dou were unmoved, and knew that Zhang would probably resist the decree. At this time, he had better draw a clear line with Zhang Hui and rode away immediately on the grounds of contacting the local government. Up.


    Although Ji Lian chased and killed Zhang Hui many times, Zhang Hui did not hate Ji Lian enough to kill him.


    Wen Xin met with Ji Yuan several times when she was in Medicine King Valley. At that time, she still had some appreciation for Ji Yuan. Now when he heard his order to let Zhang Hui and Yun Dou find a chance to kill Ji Lian, she felt a little resentful in her heart, saying: " Now that he is on the throne, anyone who wants to kill is a matter of one sentence, regardless of whether others are willing to kill."


    Zhang Hui knows that Wen Xin and her father are like wild cranes, unwilling to be restrained and persecuted by outsiders, so naturally they will not easily kill the patients he is treating.


    Although Wen Xin was disgusted with Ji Yuan''s decree in her heart, she thought that if Zhang Hui resisted the decree, she would cause trouble in the future. Knowing that Zhang Hui was very embarrassed at this moment, she turned her head to look at Zhang Hui and asked: "In this case, I will prescribe a medicine..."


    "No, don''t be afraid. The big deal is a poor job. We have a way to think of." Zhang Hui replied firmly.


    Although Zhang Hui didn¡¯t say it clearly, Wen Xin could feel Zhang Hui¡¯s thoughtfulness inexplicably at this moment. He knew that she would not kill her patients easily, so she preferred to resist the decree. She knew that maybe she wanted more. But Zhang Hui''s firm tone made her feel warm and touched when she thought about it, and made her even more sure that the one she was searching for was someone like him.


    The three of them stayed silent and worried for a long time before returning to Yan Luo Valley. At this time, they heard shouts from the valley from a distance. The shouts were filled with panic and anxiety, one after another, which sounded distressing.


    "He is crazy again, go and call Boss Fan!"


    "Don''t go there, he will arrest people."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Zhang Hui could also hear from a distance, it was likely that Ji Lian ran out to hurt someone.


    Wen Xin heard the shouting, and in order to avoid hurting people, she drew a whip on the horse back, trying to rush in as fast as possible to stop Ji Lian.


    Just as they were about to enter the Yan Luo Valley, they saw Ji Lianfei approaching here.


    Ji Lian''s hair was loose, and his eyes had a terrible red color. There was blood on both his hands, and blood stains could be seen everywhere he passed by behind him.


    Seeing Wen Xin and Zhang Hui standing in front of him, Ji Lian pointed at them and cursed fiercely: "I was wanted to stop me. I want to go to the Demon Cultivation Pool. I want to become No. 1 in the world. Only Demon Cultivation Pool can Let me grow my skills at the fastest speed. When the time comes, Lord Deer Valley, Yan Zhinan, and Ji Yuan of the Great Capital City will all be defeated in my hands."


    Looking at Ji Lian¡¯s situation, Zhang Hui seemed to have awakened from his emperor¡¯s dream, but he was too excited at the moment to recognize Zhang Hui, and treated Zhang Hui and Wen Xin as preventing him from being demonized. The man who repaired the pool.


    At this time, Fan Ying chased him out of the valley and shouted to Wenxin: "Try to find a way to stop him and not let him run away."

 735 Chapter 735 Back to the Youth (1)

    Wen Xin''s body happened to be carrying a hemp needle at this time. If the needle was shot at Ji Lian¡¯s key acupuncture points, Ji Lian would be able to be subdued by her, but in this way, Zhang Hui¡¯s problem came. On the contrary, if Ji Lian ran away, Zhang Hui would not be charged with resisting the decree, at best it would be a poor job.


    Therefore, Wen Xin hesitated for a while and did not take out the hemp boiling needle.


    Fan Ying chased after Ji Lian. At this time, Ji Lian didn''t even recognize Fan Ying, and regarded him as a hostile person who prevented him from going to the Demon Repair Pool. He looked at Fan Ying viciously, like a wolf. He bared his teeth at Fan Ying, and raised his fingers horizontally in front of him to make a gesture at Fan Ying.


    Fan Ying saw Ji Lian look like this and was helplessly stunned in place. He planned to stop Ji Lian, but he couldn''t lift his steps at the moment. He was a little lost in his eyes, and murmured, "If you want to go, go. I won''t stop you anymore. Everyone has his own fate, and I have done my best."


    Zhang Hui saw Fan Ying look like this, and knew that Fan Ying must be very disappointed at the moment. He has always supported Ji Lian. As a result, Ji Lian lost to Ji Yuan and ended up with no hiding place. If The two of them stayed in Yan Luo Valley for a day. If Ji Lian leaves Yan Luo Valley, no one can protect him, and they may be discovered by the court at any time.


    Fan Ying saw Ji Lian walking away, lowered her head and turned and walked towards the valley, smiling bitterly: "Everyone has a fate, everyone has a fate, you can leave if you want."


    He saw Wen Xin who was watching again, bowed his head and sighed: "Hey, the patients are gone, so there will be no more nieces left. Please do it."


    Wen Xin and Zhang Hui left Yan Luo Valley together, and asked on the way: "Master Zhang, are you going back to Lushan next?"


    Zhang Hui said: "Maybe if you return to Lushan, I want to find the owner of Lushan Valley and see if he can find a way to find Meimei."


    Wen Xin heard that Zhang Hui was still trying to find eyebrows, and she felt sentimental about the missing eyebrows. She raised her head and stared carefully at Zhang Hui¡¯s eyes, and asked: "Brows are the same as my sisters. I want to get her back quickly, or I will go to the Valley Master with Zhang Gongzi?"


    Yun Dou smiled and said, "Okay, okay, it''s more lively when many people are on the same road. Besides, it is inconvenient to hear the girl on the road alone, how can we leave you alone?"


    Yun Dou has seen that Wen Xin has a good affection for Zhang these days. Although Zhang Hui is always reading his eyebrows, it may still be a matter of whether he can get his eyebrows back. Zhang Hui can''t live his life alone. , So Yundou began to think about matching Zhang Hui and Wen Xin.


    Zhang Hui thought that he would get Ji Yuan''s help in going to Mount Seymour. Naturally, he would first go to Changdu to give thanks, and Yundou was appointed to return to Changdu, so everyone set off toward Changdu.


    Wen Xin is very well-mannered on this road. She doesn¡¯t panic and has ideas. She can talk with Zhang Hui and Yundou. He can understand the nature of the avenue, the number of cultivation paths of each school, and how to cook well. She can talk about a pheasant, and sometimes she even has opinions that surprise Zhang Hui, which makes Zhang Hui more curious and respectful of this woman.


    Zhang Hui experienced Lu Yan''s death along the way, his eyebrows were missing, and Ji Lian became confused. These many things made him seem to be dreaming one after another unreal dreams. He often sighed about the impermanence of life, and he came out. It only took a few months, but he seemed to have gone through many years in his heart, and when he saw similar scenery on the return journey, he felt a bit of vicissitudes of life.


    Several people left for a long time before arriving at Changdu. After arriving at Changdu, Zhang Hui and Wen Xin both lived in Yundou Mansion.After Zhang Hui and Yun Dou returned to Changdu, they were immediately summoned by Ji Yuan.


    Zhang Hui was cleaned up by the people in Yundou Mansion. It felt like a savage was about to enter the world of normal people.Wen Xin couldn''t help but laughed when Zhang Hui was about to enter the palace, and said jokingly: "Oh, such a tidying up is like a savage wearing human clothes."


    Although she laughed at Zhang Hui and said that he used to be a savage, but seeing Zhang Hui''s face turned pale, he was put on a robe with wide sleeves and he immediately set off his extravagance and grace. I was proud that I didn''t see the wrong person, and wanted to look at him a few more times, but when I saw it a lot, I felt a little bit shy.


    Ji Yuan had long learned about the missing eyebrows from Luo Yun¡¯s letter. He was sad for several days, and secretly arranged for someone to inquire about the gate of Longhe, to see if he could think of a way to crack it. I have never cared about things very much, and I haven¡¯t got any useful clues. Coupled with all kinds of beauty and beauty after ascending to the throne, his eyebrows are only a ray of white moonlight that he occasionally puts on his heart. Over time, this matter No longer so attentive.


    When Ji Yuan saw Zhang Hui this time, he immediately thought of his eyebrows, and he felt sad again. He had heard of his missing eyebrows before, but now that Zhang Hui came back, he really faced his eyebrows completely. The fact that he left suddenly became empty in his heart, but he still looked at Zhang Hui and Yundou with a smile on his face: "You can count as coming back. I hope you two have been looking forward to it for quite a while."


    Zhang Hui once again knelt in front of Ji Yuan to give thanks. Ji Yuan knew most of the things that happened during Zhang Hui¡¯s trip, but he still asked Zhang Hui various questions. The three of them said everything they encountered on the road. For a while.


    Later, Yun Dou accidentally talked about Ji Lian, and only said: "Weichen is not doing well, unable to... Hey, he is already delirious and can''t think of making any storms, but he is afraid that wandering outside will hurt the innocent. "


    When Yun Dou said this, Ji Yuan immediately changed his face, and his previous smile was gone. He lowered his head and was silent for a while, and said: "You don''t need to worry about this matter anymore. I have arranged for someone to solve it."


    Both Zhang Hui and Yun Dou were surprised. Ji Lian left Yan Luogu for less than a month. How could Ji Yuan capture Ji Lian in such a short time.


    Ji Yuan turned around and looked on the screen. Suddenly, he looked very lonely. Then he bent over and coughed violently. The people outside heard him coughing and immediately brought in the spittoon and veil.


    Ji Yuan waved his hand to the eunuch, woke up a few times, coughed a few times, and said, "Leave the palace and go to Xiaoxinzhuang."


    Xiaoxinzhuang was originally a place that Ji Yuan looked for when he met Hoblin when he hadn''t ascended the throne. Later, because he had gone a lot, he regarded this place as a place he often visited outside the palace.


    Zhang Hui saw that Ji Yuan was sad when he mentioned Ji Lian. It didn''t look like he had killed Ji Lian, and he just mentioned that he was going out of the palace, as if he was going to see Ji Lian with Yun Dou.

 736 Chapter 736 Returning to the Youth (2)

    After Ji Yuan coughed for a while, he went back to sit on the couch and Zhang Hui saw his face flushed a bit, and his speech and actions seemed a little excited, expecting that he might have drunk before they came.


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou followed Ji Yuan out of the palace, and then walked to a road outside the palace that few people walked. After turning a few turns, they came to Xiaoxinzhuang. This is indeed a good place to come out. It''s far away, but it''s a relatively unnoticeable place.


    After Zhang Hui and Yun Dou followed Ji Yuan in, Ji Yuan walked hurriedly in front of them, and said nothing.


    They walked around a garden, and then came to a fence. There was a curved arch on the fence. Two people stood guarding the arch. The two saw that Ji Yuan knelt down immediately.


    After a few people entered through the arch, they found that there was another garden behind, but the garden seemed to be rarely visited. When people walked in, they immediately felt terribly silent, and the grass and trees grew with the situation and were not taken care of.


    "Is the person locked here?" Zhang Hui guessed in his heart. He thought things were strange. According to Ji Yuan''s decisive temperament after he became the throne, he should kill Ji Lian after he caught Ji Lian. How could Ji Lian be kept in this place again?


    Zhang Hui followed Ji Yuan as he walked inside. At this moment, he heard the sound of iron chains coming from behind the bushes, which sounded like iron chains locked on human feet.Immediately afterwards, the noise became intense again, as if the locked person ran away.


    Zhang Hui started to feel a little nervous. If the person behind this is Ji Lian, then why isn''t Ji Lian as mad as before.Just as he was puzzled, two innocent laughs came out at this time. The laughter did look like Ji Lian made, but the vicissitudes of life sounded innocent and made people feel scalp numb.


    What appeared in front of Zhang Hui was an archery target with dozens of arrows shot neatly on it. Not far from the archery target, with iron chains on his feet, it was Ji Lian who was bending to draw a bow.


    Ji Lian only wore a moon-white coat, and his hair was not as scattered as it was when he was in Yan Luogu, but was tied behind his head. It seemed that he was more energetic.He seemed to have changed his face. When Zhang met him last time, his face was still hideous and hostile, but now it looked quiet and peaceful, even with a teenage boy. The vigor.


    Zhang Hui thought that Ji Lian had practiced an evil technique before, and the fingers of his two hands were enough to be sharp weapons. He looked at Ji Lian¡¯s fingers specially, but saw that Ji Lian¡¯s fingers were also the same as normal people. A few fingers have scars or some redness.


    At this time, Ji Lianzheng was shooting arrows with all his concentration, and seeing Ji Yuan passing by, he greeted him with a smile.


    Yun Dou and Zhang Hui hurriedly guarded Ji Yuan. Although they saw that Ji Lian did seem to have changed, they still had to guard against him when they thought of Ji Lian''s horror before.


    Ji Yuan waved to Zhang Hui and Yun Dou and said, "Don''t be afraid, he has become an ordinary person, and all his evil techniques have been abolished."


    When Zhang Hui heard it, he understood why Ji Yuan had saved him.


    Ji Lian approached Ji Yuan and smiled honestly. Neither Zhang Hui nor Yun Dou saw Ji Lian smile like that. Suddenly both of them couldn''t react.


    Ji Lian¡¯s eyes appeared to be opened wider than before, completely taking off the sharp and cautious look of the past, and even brighter than the average person of the same age. Ji Lian said to Ji Yuan: "Seventh brother, you have been a long time. It¡¯s not here. Let¡¯s compare, I¡¯m definitely going to compare you."


    Zhang Hui heard that Ji Lian was called Ji Yuan''s seventh brother, and he couldn''t react to what happened to Ji Lian for a while. After looking at Ji Lian''s face for a while, he found that Ji Lian seemed to be rejuvenated, and his speech movements were even He looked younger than before, he looked at Ji Yuan in doubt, and asked in a low voice, "Your Majesty, is this...?"


    Ji Yuan smiled at Ji Lian copingly, approached Zhang Hui, lowered his head and said in a low voice: "When he found him, his mind was completely messed up. He lived back to when he was twelve or three years old. He seems to have forgotten everything. No one else but me recognizes it, but I didn''t let him see anyone. After he came back, he has been in this garden. He doesn''t make trouble. He just studies and shoots arrows all day as before. Sober and confused at times."


    Zhang Hui understood why Ji Lian would call Ji Yuan the "seventh brother". It turned out that Ji Lian didn''t remember the fight when they grew up. He still stayed at the time when he used Ji Yuan as his younger brother.At this moment, Zhang Hui suddenly understood Ji Yuan''s helplessness and sadness when he mentioned Ji Lianshi.It stands to reason that Ji Yuan should have killed Ji Lian, but Ji Lian was no longer a threat to him at this time, and Ji Lian had forgotten that there was a festival between them, and regarded him as his own relative. Little brother.


    Ji Yuan sighed for a long time, walked over with Ji Lian, and took the bow and arrow to shoot towards the target. After the shot, he smiled triumphantly at Ji Lian, but the smile quickly revealed helplessness. It''s not as pure as Ji Lian''s smile.


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou looked at them, and they both felt very confused.


    After Ji Yuan and Ji Lian stayed for a while, they couldn''t stand the torment in their hearts, so they took Zhang Hui and Yun Dou out of the inner courtyard.


    At this time, Ji Yuan''s drunkenness seemed to be heavier. When he walked, his steps were a little erratic, and from time to time he raised his head and smirked. Suddenly he became less majestic like an emperor, but a little bit like before The seventh prince of China has a chic and unrestrained side.


    Ji Yuan said as he walked: "I used to hate him to be skinned and boned, but now that he is like this, I can''t hate him anymore. He really forgot the feast between us, and forgot that we were fighting. You die and live, forget how much we hated each other, haha, when he appeared like this, I suddenly felt that the previous battles were boring, and the throne I won from him was boring."


    Zhang Hui knew that what Ji Yuan said was from his heart. He was too aware of the fight between Ji Yuan and Ji Lian. When Ji Yuan was in Lushan, he tried his best to win over talents, just to win over Ji Lian. Ji Lian was also cruel to Ji Yuan many times. Later, he completely ignored his brotherhood. Now when Ji Lian is a teenager, Ji Yuan will inevitably feel that all his deliberations have become empty.


    Even Zhang Hui, an outsider, recalled that he had helped Ji Yuan deal with Ji Lian''s experience in the past with a sense of illusion, and he couldn''t help feeling sad.

 737 Chapter 737 Poisoning (1)

    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou followed Ji Yuan, and they didn''t dare to speak rashly when they looked at him as if they were drunk or not, maybe when Ji Yuan suddenly woke up to blame them.


    The battle between Ji Yuan and Ji Lian is a very sensitive issue in the political affairs. Even Hoblin will not mention it easily. Ordinary officials like Yundou are even more secretive. Everyone knows that the more they know, the easier it is to give. Get into trouble by yourself.


    But Ji Yuan regarded Zhang Hui and Yun Dou as his confidants, and the pain in his heart could only be told to them.When Ji Yuan took them to see Ji Lian, they were full of emotion and sympathized with the brothers in the royal family, but they felt a little like walking on thin ice, worrying that it would be bad to know too much.


    Zhang Hui and Yun Dou followed Ji Yuan out of Xiaoxinzhuang. Ji Yuan''s steps soon became normal, and he walked calmly and solemnly as usual. Zhang Hui guessed that Ji Yuan suddenly woke up from alcohol.


    Even Yun Dou, who is usually so silly and silly, walked carefully side by side with Zhang Hui at this moment, and didn''t dare to let out the atmosphere, only hope that Ji Yuan could forget his existence at this moment.


    Ji Yuan was no longer drunk, feeling lonely and bored in his heart, stopped saying a word along the way, went straight to the sedan chair, and didn''t look at Zhang Hui and Yun Dou.


    In the next few days, Ji Yuan did not summon Zhang Hui and Yun Dou, nor did they hear any news about Xiaoxinzhuang. Zhang Hui faintly felt that after they left Xiaoxinzhuang, Ji Yuan was likely to have Ji Yuan Killed in a row.


    Zhang Hui and Wen Xin were planning to leave Changdu and go to Lushan, but what Yundou said they had to keep them both after the Chongyang Festival before leaving. For Yundou, eating is a big deal. He wants to take Zhang. He will go to Changfeng Tower in the Great Capital City with Wenxin to eat delicious food there.


    On this day, the Changfeng Building was extremely lively. As soon as Yun Dou took Zhang Hui and Wen Xin in, he greeted several people one after another. This is the place where many high-ranking officials and wealthy sons in the Great Capital City love to come.The guy in the shop arranged the three of them to sit down by the window upstairs. Wen Xin looked at the people coming and going, feeling lively and novel.


    After a while, the clerk in the store came to Yundou to introduce the new dishes here. A beauty in a red dress came to this side and immediately attracted the attention of people around.


    Yun Dou said in surprise: "September girl!"


    Zhang Hui took a closer look, and it turned out that it was September in Hobbling House. He had only seen September a few times, but September was so beautiful that most people who met her could remember her appearance.Both Yundou and Jiuyue are frequent visitors of Changfeng Building. They are easy to meet. Jiuyue speaks humorously, and Yundou is honest and honest. Whenever he has the opportunity, he will tease Yundou a little.


    Seeing Zhang Hui in September, his eyes were like two crescent moons, tender and glowing, and he said softly: "Recently, I heard that Yun Yilang and Zhang Gongzi returned from Beimang, but it happened that I met you today, but it¡¯s a pity today. There are other things, otherwise I really want to hear you talk about the rare things along the way."


    After she finished speaking, she saw the shop assistant who was waiting to serve them and said to Yundou: "When it comes to the new dishes of Changfenglou, I have a recommendation. The Changfeng elbow here is really amazing. The elbows were burned just right, and paired with their secret sauce, eating that plate of elbows really made me worth all the money."


    As soon as Yundou heard that he hadn''t eaten this dish, he told the store clerk: "Then come two first."


    Jiuyue smiled and said, "I''m hungry. I''m eating with someone in front. I have to pass."


    Wen Xin could see that this September was seen in all kinds of scenes, and it was much bolder and spicier than ordinary girls, but when September looked at Zhang Hui so directly, she still felt There will be a sense of sourness inexplicably.


    Two plates of Changfeng elbows came up one after another, Yun Dou''s eyes were lighted immediately, and he said that Zhang Hui and Wen Xin would eat quickly, but he couldn''t care about them at all, so he began to gobble up.


    Zhang Hui tasted the elbow, it was fragrant and waxy, and it was a rare delicacy.And Wen Xin only ate the vegetable dish in front of her, not interested in that elbow at all.


    "Eat, it''s so delicious." Yundou persuaded.


    Wen Xin shook her head and said, "I smelled too much medicine in Yaowanggu, and I only dared to eat lightly. I was always worried that my nose and tongue would become dull after eating a heavy-tasting nose and I would lose the taste."


    "Come on, taste a small piece and it''s okay." Zhang Hui picked up a pair of chopsticks from the side, picked up a piece of boneless meat and put it in the Wenxin bowl.


    Wen Xin nodded and smiled, then tasted it, and then frowned, "This dish is very distinctive. This sauce is made with a few herbs, but it loses the bitterness and astringency of the medicine and adds to the dish. It smells like sauce."


    Yun Dou smiled and said, "Look, it''s Yaowanggu''s eldest lady. You have to say that there is a medicinal smell in the dish when you taste it. Why can''t I eat it? All I eat are delicious." Yun Bean said, picking up a large elbow and gnawing fiercely.


    Wen Xin kept recalling the smell of the medicine she had just eaten, and whispered: "Which medicines are added here? It really confuses me."


    Yundou had a good meal in Changfenglou. Originally intended to relieve the greasiness of the pot of wine, Zhang Hui would stop and say, "Come on, you will pour the drink in a few sips. I don''t want to carry you on my back. I have to drink later. Drink at home."


    After the three of them returned, Yun Dou immediately asked the kitchen to get some tired side dishes, and took out the best wine in the house to drink. After just drinking it for a while, he fell asleep on the table, leaving Zhang Hui and Wen Xin. The two drank and talked.


    Yun Dou was just a little drowsy, when the servants of the family came in to inform him that someone in the palace had come, and he immediately woke up.


    Several eunuchs came towards the inside, and the one who walked in the front said loudly: "Your Majesty gives wine."


    Everyone in a room suddenly knelt down, Yun Dou raised his hands to receive the wine he was given. At this moment, another eunuch behind came up with a jug of wine and said: "Your Majesty has given two copies, including one for Zhang Hui. ."


    Yun Dou thought that this was given to them by the Holy Master alone, and was very happy, so he left the eunuch who walked ahead to sit for a while, and the eunuch said: "This is a new batch of fine wine in the palace, and his majesty specially gave it You sirs, there are still a few more to leave, you have to finish the walk before dark, and come and sit again another day."


    After the eunuchs left, Yun Dou picked up the jug and drank it. After a few sips, he couldn''t make clear: "It''s the wine in the palace, good wine..."


    Zhang Hui had just been drinking, and now he got the wine from the palace. He felt very enjoyable. After He Wenxin finished his pot of wine, he took the pot of Yundou''s wine again. .


    After drinking both pots of wine, he began to feel a little confused. At this time, a strong pain came from his abdomen. He thought that he had drunk too much wine, and it might be better to drink more soup. The pain became stronger and stronger, and it made him almost fainted.


    Wen Xin saw that Zhang Hui had a stomachache after drinking too much wine like this, and said in surprise: "No, you are poisoned."

 738 Chapter 738 Poisoning (2)

    Zhang Hui straightened his body on the chair and leaned his head back, letting his body relax to relieve the pain, but the pain made him feel cold all over and slowly lost consciousness. He saw Wen Xin''s face on him. The front was getting more and more blurred. He knew Wen Xin was talking to him, but he was confused in his mind and couldn''t answer Wen Xin''s question.


    Wen Xin held Zhang Hui and saw that Zhang Hui was trying to open her eyes, but her eyes were getting more and more confused, as if he was about to fall asleep. His shoulders were shaking slightly from time to time, and the color of his lips became dim. From her medical experience, Zhang Hui was indeed poisoned.


    Wen Xin called the servants outside the house. When those people heard that Zhang Hui was poisoned, they saw Yun Dou fainting aside, and they panicked instantly. They thought of bringing wine from the palace, and suspected it was. The saint wanted to give Zhang Hui and Yundou to death, but he didn''t dare to make any decisions for a while, nor did he listen to Xin Xin''s dispatch.


    Wen Xin was in a hurry and had to take a basin of cold water and pour Yun Dou to wake up.


    Yundou had sleepy eyes. Hearing that Xin said that Zhang Hui had been poisoned, it took a while to react. He suddenly screamed and jumped up and said, "How could Zhang Hui be poisoned?"


    He said that he shook his head vigorously and wanted to wake up completely. He stepped aside to hold Zhang Hui, and slapped Zhang Hui''s cheek with his palm: "Hey, what''s wrong with you, wake up soon."


    At this time, Zhang Hui had almost lost consciousness, his eyes closed, and he fell weakly in the chair.


    "Induce vomiting!" Wen Xin said, stretching her finger into Zhang Hui''s mouth.


    Yun Dou thought that a young woman in Wenxin must be afraid of getting dirty, so she stopped Wen Xin and said, "No, I''ll come." He said, breaking open mouth with one hand, and fingers stretched into Zhanghui''s mouth with the other. Unexpectedly, Zhang would suddenly bite his finger with so much pain that he screamed.


    "I''ll do it." Wen Xin found the position right away, and Zhang Hui stretched forward and began to vomit.


    Yun Dou saw Zhang Hui vomiting out, and knew that Zhang Hui should be saved.


    After Zhang Hui vomited, Wen Xin gave him acupuncture and moxibustion. Together with Yun Dou, he lost real power to Zhang Hui to help Zhang Hui out the poison. Then he fed Zhang Hui an antidote that he brought with him. Zhang Hui His complexion looked much better, but he was still unconscious.


    Wen Xin breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Zhang Hui was out of danger. She and Yun Dou stood in front of Zhang Hui''s bed, feeling very puzzled about the matter.


    Yun Dou was puzzled, and sighed: "Why we all eat the same thing, but Zhang will be poisoned, nothing happened to us?"


    Wen Xin is also thinking about this. If Ji Yuan''s wine is really poisonous, she also drank a lot of the wine. If the things eaten in Changfeng Tower are poisonous, Yundou will eat more vegetables than Zhang Hui. .


    She carefully recalled the medicinal smell in the elbow of Changfeng, and also thought that there was also a special fragrance in the wine of Goci, like some spices, suspected to be the sauce in the elbow and the wine. The added things are highly poisonous, so she and Yundou are fine, and the one alone will be poisoned.


    After hearing Xin''s analysis, Yun Dou had new doubts: "Do you think this is because your Majesty wants to kill Zhang Hui?"


    Yun Dou was also aware of the relationship between Ji Yuan and Ji Yuan before. Knowing that Ji Yuan had a soft spot for Ji Yuan when he was still the seventh prince, Yun Dou did a lot of things for him, and today they ate the Changfeng The elbow was specially recommended by September again. When they returned from Changfeng Tower, the wine from the imperial court arrived immediately. This series of things seemed not accidental.


    "If your Majesty wants to kill Zhang Hui, why not just give him a cup of poisoned wine, and so much trouble?" Yun Dou still couldn''t understand Ji Yuan''s intentions.


    Wen Xin said: "Whether it is the former Seventh Prince or the current Majesty, he is good at winning people''s hearts. If you don''t kill Zhang Hui directly, it is just because you are afraid of chilling the hearts of the world. Think about it, did you and Zhang Hui take him? A good brother who pushes his heart?"


    Wen Xin criticized Ji Yuan so directly, shocking Yun Dou. She couldn''t help but sigh that Wen Xin had a thorough understanding of the world, but she was an outsider who didn''t care about power and hierarchy at all.


    Yun Dou recalled that after returning to Changdu, Ji Yuan took him and Zhang Hui to see Ji Lian. At that time, Ji Yuan seemed to be drunk and said something to them, and then he awoke without saying a word. Event ultimately caused them to get into trouble.


    Wen Xin said again: "Qi Kingdom was founded in the Lingdi, who was born humble. After he ascended to the throne of God, there was an outing in micro-services. One person recognized him and said that it was his companion who ran cattle together when he was a child. Thinking that he could get close to the spirit emperor, but the spirit emperor secretly killed him. After ascending to a high position, people don¡¯t want the world to remember his humble status, as if he became beautiful alone, his former companion But he came out and pointed out, "Aren''t you an ugly monster in the past? How come you have become so good today?" Are there few examples of the founding emperors killing heroes? How did your majesty ascend to the throne step by step? I''m afraid Zhang will be the most Clearly, if Zhang Hui lives in the world, Your Majesty will not be at ease. This is the reason he wants to kill Zhang Hui."


    Wen Xin''s analysis made Yun Doufan a clear understanding. He didn''t completely understand this truth. He also knew that Ji Yuan shouldn''t mention it before, but he didn''t think Wen Xin could see these things so clearly. Asked: "In that case, your Majesty doesn''t seem to want to kill me?"


    "Yes, your majesty thinks you can stay because you are stupid!" Wen Xin jokingly said, "You are confused and incomprehensible. You don''t understand like Zhang Hui, and you refuse to be used by the court, and you are a formation. The talented person will keep you in the future and have great use."


    Yun Dou recalled that every time a few of them drank together, he always felt unconscious after a few sips, so Ji Yuan knew that he could not drink a few sips and would not be poisoned.


    Wen Xin sat down next to Zhang Hui, talking to Yun Dou, but her eyes were on Zhang Hui¡¯s face: "You have drunk this wine with Zhang Hui. Who dares to say that the wine given by your majesty is poisonous, even if Zhang will die This wine can be used for drug testing. In the end, it will only say that Zhang Hui died suddenly."


    "Fortunately I have you, otherwise Zhang Hui will really die this time, and Zhang will be blessed in your life." Yun Dou thought of the situation just now, but still fearful, he saw that the blood on Zhang Hui''s mouth became more and more serious. It became more and more normal, and stood up and said, "I don''t know how to take care of patients. If you have anything useful, just call me."


    Yun Dou saw Wen Xin''s gentle gaze when she looked at Zhang Hui, and suddenly felt that she should leave at this time, so she found an excuse to get out of Zhang Hui''s room.

 739 Chapter 739 Poisoning (3)

    After Yun Dou went out, Wen Xin felt that the room had become extremely quiet. Her breath and Zhang Hui''s breath intertwined. She heard so clearly that the sound made her a little nervous and shy. The more nervous she was, the less her breathing. natural.


    At this moment, she was finally able to watch Zhang Hui boldly, his forehead, bridge of nose, chin, every corner of her heart was pounding hard, she recalled that she just lay down with Yundou while supporting Zhang Hui. On the bed, the feeling of Zhang Hui''s body leaning towards her was a bit weird where Zhang Hui was touching, as if that feeling remained there all the time.


    "Brows..." Zhang Hui''s eyelids quivered a few times, and a few words murmured in his mouth.


    Zhang Hui frowned, with both hands on his sides. Suddenly he bounced and scratched, his lips trembled as if to shout something.


    Wen Xin involuntarily stretched her hand into Zhang Hui''s palm for him to hold it, as if at this time she felt that doing so would calm Zhang Hui''s emotions.


    After Zhang Hui grabbed Wen Xin''s hand, he really stopped moving, his breathing slowed down, his brows stretched, and he said again: "Brows."


    The two words "brow and eyebrow" that Zhang Hui called out suddenly seemed to be stuck in Wenxin''s heart. She carefully pulled her hand out of Zhang Hui''s hand, looked at Zhang Hui''s eyeballs, and gave him I got my pulse, tucked the quilt, and got up and came out of the room.


    Zhang Hui did not wake up until noon the next day. After he woke up, Wen Xin let him understand what happened in a few random words.He called Yundou over and said, "You hurry up and order, no one who saw me poisoned yesterday is allowed to say no, no, I am not poisoned, I just eat the wrong thing and make my stomach."


    Yun Dou immediately understood Zhang Hui''s intention. If he was poisoned after drinking the imperial wine, others would be fine. He was the only one who was poisoned. If the trouble is big, he will only be charged with disrespect to the sage. It is better to make the big things small and trivial. It just said that he had eaten the wrong thing and had a stomachache, so that Ji Yuan would also have a step down on Zhang Hui''s side, and it would be easy to meet in the future.


    Wen Xin persuaded: "Fortunately, this matter has passed. Changdu is a place of right and wrong. Let''s leave earlier."


    Yun Dou smiled and said: "Look, I will almost leave you in trouble if I leave you for the holidays. After all, I still hear that the girl treats you sincerely."


    Wen Xin has been quite frustrated because of Zhang Hui''s hand and her brows and eyebrows yesterday. After hearing Yun Dou speak so bluntly, she felt awkward at once, and said angrily, "You two stay What does it matter to me if I don''t stay, why bother to pull me in?" After speaking, he dropped the curtain and went out.


    As soon as Wen Xin walked out, she felt that she shouldn''t be angry about this, as if she was angry about a little thing, she would be pierced and defeated in front of Zhang Hui, so she left outside. After a lap, as if nothing happened, I went in and discussed with Zhang Hui the next journey south.


    On the second day, Zhang Hui and Wen Xin went south early in the morning. Yun Dou thought that Zhang Hui was going back to Lushan. He was very envious. No matter how long he stayed in Changdu, he finally felt that he was a stranger. He was only in Lushan. It feels like a fish in water.


    Yun Dou said: "Your Majesty asked me to find a way to deal with Fan Ying. I must remove Fan Ying''s rebels as soon as possible. Otherwise, I really want to go back to Lushan with you. We used to go to Master Uncle''s to transport vegetables every day. How fun it was!"


    Zhang Hui looked at Yun Dou''s newly grown moustache, and suddenly sighed that time passed. Even a stupid person like Yun Dou will one day feel a sense of vicissitudes. His heart is full of emotion, but when it comes to parting, it''s just simple Di and Yundou said a few words and left.


    Zhang Hui and Wen Xin were left on the road back to Lushan. Zhang Hui thought they were husband and wife and embarrassed Wen Xin for fear of misunderstanding by passers-by, so he still pretended to be a master and servant on the road as he did before in Yan Luogu.


    When the two were alone, Zhang Hui did not feel uncomfortable either. It felt like he had known Wen Xin for many years and became friends who talked everything, but Wen Xin was different from him, Wen Xin From time to time, her thoughts would come up. She was just because she was afraid that she would be alienated from Zhang Hui, so she would always pretend that her heart was simple and open.


    After walking for a few days, the two arrived at a place called Lanxian near Youlan Valley. The mountain is steep and the road is not easy to walk, but it is a good place with beautiful mountains and clear waters. Walking along the water, the mountains are reflected in the water. , The level is as quiet as a mirror, reflecting the mountains like a dream, making people trance like visiting in a fairyland.


    Occasionally, the long shouts of fishermen can be heard echoing in the valley, which suddenly adds some interest to this picturesque scenery and makes people linger in this place.


    Wen Xin was tired from walking. She walked to the edge of the water, grabbed a handful of water, and drank her head. When she bent down, her hair fell from her shoulders, and the shadows in the water suddenly became lively. He looked at his appearance in the water, raised his sleeve and wiped the remaining water stains on his cheeks.The posture was gentle and lively, and it blended with the dynamic and static landscape paintings. Zhang Hui suddenly felt that Wen Xin was really a strange woman. When she drove through the Yan Luo Valley alone, she was like a fierce female leader, who could penetrate people''s hearts everywhere in Changdu. Sinister, and coming to this place like a paradise has a pure sense of detachment.


    When Wen Xin went to the water''s edge, Zhang would turn sideways and wait for her. At this moment, he found someone behind him was walking towards them. He looked over there at will and saw that the two were like passers-by like them. Did not pay much attention.


    When they had walked a long way, they found that the two were still following them.The two men carefully raised their heads to look at them, as if they were deliberately keeping a certain distance from them, not wanting to get too close, but not wanting to get too far.


    Wen Xin Zhaozhang winked and said in a low voice, "The two behind are a little sneaky, and they were born like bandits. Let''s go slowly and see what they want."


    The two deliberately slowed down their pace, and found that the two did not overtake them, and followed them slowly, seeming to just want to follow them.


    They simply sat on a rock on one side and rested, watching the movements of the people behind from time to time. As a result, the two were extremely slow, and when they were about to pass them, they seemed a little embarrassed.


    "The strange two people don''t look like they are about to rob, as if they just want to follow us." Wen Xin looked back carefully and said in a low voice, "Let''s fight them to the end and try not to go. "Wen Xin was still playful thinking about this, and she was curious as to why the people behind kept following them.

 740 Chapter 740

    When the two saw Zhang Hui and Wen Xin rest, they hesitated for a while, and finally walked towards Zhang Hui.


    Both of them are in their thirties, wearing similar dark brown clothes with narrow sleeves, turbans on their heads, and short knives in their waists. They are indeed typical mountain bandits.But when they came to Zhang Hui''s side, they didn''t look fierce and vicious at all.


    "The two of you are going south?" One of them took the initiative to start a conversation.


    "Well, yes." Zhang Hui replied coldly.


    The man continued: "It''s such a coincidence, we are also heading south, so we can walk some distance together."


    Wen Xin saw that they were so stiff when they struck up a conversation, so she joked, "Could it be that there are beasts in this mountain? You two have to wait for others to come and go together?"


    "Yes, yes, there are beasts, we are afraid."


    "Fearer than wild beasts."


    The two spoke out almost at the same time, but they said different things. The one who said "terrifying than wild beasts" immediately changed his mouth and said: "Yes, there are wild beasts, let''s go together."


    When Zhang Hui heard what they said, it seemed that because they were afraid of someone, they wanted to go with other people, and they were unwilling to tell Zhang Hui and Wen Xin that they were afraid.


    Zhang Hui feels strange. The two are strong and have weapons on them. Who are they afraid of?


    Wen Xin sneered, stood up, and said, "Then let''s go together."


    The two followed Zhang Hui and Wen Xin, as if for fear of losing them, they walked for a while and then looked around, as if they were observing the surrounding environment, their expressions were always nervous, and after a while, they showed surprise The color.


    One of them couldn''t help but laughed out: "Now we are out, and we are not under the control of the old man fishing."


    Zhang Hui heard the conversation between them and guessed that they might be afraid that the fisherman would follow.


    "What the hell is the old man fishing so terrible, afraid that the two young men will be scared like this?" Zhang Hui wondered in his heart, and looked around to see if anyone was really following them.


    Just as the two people behind were proud, Zhang would suddenly find that he couldn''t hear the footsteps of the two behind him. He was taken aback for a moment. There was a feeling that these two people suddenly disappeared like ghosts.


    When he turned his head, his back was empty, and the two of them were really gone.


    Wen Xin was also taken aback, looking at Zhang Hui with her eyes wide open, unable to speak for a long while.


    "What''s the matter, people?" Wen Xin asked.


    Zhang Hui shook his head, shrugged towards Wenxin, and motioned that he didn''t know.


    "They obviously followed us very closely, how come they disappeared suddenly?" Wen Xin felt very surprised. She recalled the conversation between the two people just now, and suddenly realized that the two people might have been spoken by them. The old fishing man mentioned here has disappeared.


    Zhang Hui said, "Could it be that this is the technique of moving mountains and overturning the sea. Legend has it that only Uncle Master and Master Gu can use this technique. Could there be an old fishing man who can also use this technique?"


    Wen Xin was also very curious, and said: "We just happened to be walking along the water''s edge, and we would meet him."


    The two of them continued to walk along the waterway. Anyway, the scenery on this road was great, and it was interesting to find people while playing.


    There were few pedestrians along the road, and the water flow was slow. Everything seemed particularly quiet. At this time, Wen Xin saw some ducks swimming in the water through the small trees on the shore, so she chased them curiously, and suddenly felt that this place was too much. With some fireworks, they did not walk for a while before they saw a small house on a high ground by the water.


    The house is very old, and traces of new repairs can be seen on the roof.In front of the house was a rocky terrace with wooden stakes inserted in it, and two pairs of fishing nets hung in a mess. The fishing nets seemed to have just been hung up, and they were still shining brightly under the sun.


    They looked at the house carefully, but they didn''t see any special place. It was expected that the old fishing man mentioned by the two previous men should not live here.


    At this time, an old man really walked out of the house. The old man was wearing a gray blouse, his hair and beard were all white, but his back was straight.With his sleeves rolled up, he held a bench in one hand and a net-weaving tool in the other. He sat under the dried fishing net and straightened out the hole in the fishing net.


    "There really is an old man fishing, let''s take a look." Wen Xin smiled and walked briskly towards the little house.


    Zhang Hui followed Wen Xin, and the two approached but the old man never looked back at them.


    "Old man." Wen Xin slowed down and called out carefully, but the old man still didn''t look back at her.


    Wen Xin looked back at Zhang Hui, pointed to her ear, then shook her head, indicating that Zhang Hui might not be able to hear the old man.


    The two of them continued to walk forward, only a few steps away from the old man. The old man still focused on mending the net without looking back at them.


    Zhang Hui looked around the house. Since the old man couldn''t hear them, he couldn''t communicate with them, so he couldn''t help looking around to find clues from around the house.He looked away and accidentally kicked the stone used to fix the wooden stake next to him, and the stake fell towards the old man''s back.


    The old man seemed to have not heard the movement behind him, his eyes were kept fixed on the broken net, his fingers were slowly moving.


    When the stake was about to hit the old man''s back, Wen Xin grabbed the stake with a hook.The two looked at the old man who was repairing the broken net at the same time, and took a long breath. They were sure that the old man should be inaudible.


    "It seems that the old man who is fishing is not the old man that the two people are talking about. He can''t hear him, and we can''t talk to him." Wen Xin narrowed her mouth helplessly at Zhang Hui.


    When they walked to the front of the old man, the old man raised his head and looked at them, as if he had felt their presence early, and he did not frighten him. There was a kind of calmness in his eyes that penetrated everything.


    Zhang Hui saw that the door of the house was open and the furnishings inside were simple. There was a water tank at the door, and there were two blackened buckets beside the water tank. The buckets were old and blackened, and a cutting board was placed next to the bucket. It seems that the old man was killing and washing fish here just now.


    Under the eaves of this house, there are still some large and small dried fishes hanging in the same way as the neighbours in the neighborhood that Zhang Hui saw when he was in Linshui Town. The fish belly is cut open so that the fish can be as good as possible. The ground dries fast.


    "Master Valley, I''m back."


    Just as Zhang Hui was observing the house, he was awakened by the sound behind him, which made him immediately say: "Mr. Xu."


    He looked back and found that the person coming here was really Xu Gui.

 741 Chapter 741

    Xu Gui wore a coarse cloth, clutched a pole in his hand, and placed two bamboo baskets beside him. The baskets contained rice and beans in cloth bags.After standing still, he wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve, and found that the person looking at him was Zhang Hui. He was also surprised. He looked at the old man sitting next to him and muttered: "Master Gu Why did Zhang find us here?"


    It¡¯s been a long time since Zhang Hui saw Xu Gui dressed up. The Xu Gui he saw in Lushan in the past was not like this at all. Xu Gui has always been dignified and elegant, and at first glance he is a learned man, but now he looks like a Ordinary fishermen.


    What Zhang Hui did not even think was that the deaf-mute old man he and Wen Xin thought was actually the Lord of Lushan Valley. He had also inquired from Meimei before. Judging from the description of Meimei, Gu Zhu is indeed an ordinary old man, although Meimei Mei said that, but Zhang Hui still didn''t believe that Lord Gu would be so ordinary in his imagination.He had also heard that Gu Zhu''s direct disciples would often accompany him in the world, so he guessed that Xu Gui must also be accompanied by Gu Zhu, so he was dressed like this.


    Zhang Hui knelt down towards the Lord Gu, and Wen Xin followed him on her knees. She had often heard Yingbo talk about Lord Gu. She had always known that Lord Gu was a god in Wen Yingbo''s heart.


    "Disciple Zhang Hui pays homage to the Gu Master." Zhang Hui kowtows towards the Gu Master.


    The Lord Gu cleared his throat, the voice was very vicissitudes, but it was deep and powerful.At this time, Zhang Hui raised his head and looked at the old man¡¯s face. He has never heard of how old Gu Zhu is. According to Meimei, Gu Zhu is 60 or 70 years old, but according to Xie Zhuo¡¯s According to the theory, Gu Zhu is several dozen years older than him, and logically he is more than sixty or seventy years old.


    Gu''s eyes were sunken, and his upper eyelids drooped down to cover his eyes with only one line, but he could still feel his calm gaze.He saw Zhang Hui and Wen Xin kneeling in front of him, looked at them both lightly, and said, "Get up quickly."


    Zhang Hui looked up and saw the corner of Gu Zhu''s mouth lifted, his smile was gentle and flat. At this moment, he could hardly connect Gu Zhu, who people often talk about, with the ordinary old man in front of him.


    "The two people we met just now said that the old man fishing by the water is more terrible than wild beasts. Did they mean the Valley Lord?" Wen Xin asked with a smile.


    Xu Gui also laughed and replied: "The two of you, dominate this river to prevent people from fishing from fishing. The owner of the valley just made a joke with them, teased them, and made them unable to get out of that little piece. valley."


    While Xu Gui was talking, Master Gu stood up and patted his palms lightly, as if he wanted to pat the dirty things off his hands. Then, he entered the room again, and when he came out he held a bench in one hand and bent over. Put it in front of Zhang Hui and Wen Xin.


    Zhang Hui and Wen Xin laughed at the same time, feeling that the old man in front of him has a kind of affinity for him. Seeing him smiling can make one''s heart immediately calm and gentle.


    The owner of the valley made a gesture for Zhang Hui and Wen Xin to sit down, and then he sat down where he used to make up the fishing net, and sighed: "I thought it was eyebrows when I saw a girl next to Zhang Hui!" After he finished speaking, he sighed again.


    Zhang Hui felt strange, why he and Gu Zhu never met, but Gu Zhu knew him.Seeing Zhang Hui''s puzzlement, Xu Gui explained: "You are wondering why the owner of the valley knows your name? You must know that when the owner of the valley sees you, you may not necessarily see his old man!"


    Zhang Hui recalled that when he was in distress in Beimang last year, a mysterious person rescued him from Huan Chen and trapped him under the cliff for more than half a year. This mysterious person must be the Valley Lord.


    Zhang Hui knelt down to the Lord Gu, and said, "The disciple, thank Lord Gu for his life-saving grace, and the kind of enlightening.


    Master Gu is still managing the broken net. Hearing Zhang Hui''s story about saving him in the past, he smiled and glanced at Zhang Hui, and said, "If you have a chance, you can go back and see my big bad wolf. You are, often staying in the places you often go, thinking you will go back."


    Zhang Hui looked a little excited, and the truth of what had been confusing him for so long finally came to light, saying: "It turns out that the one who saved me from the crisis was really the owner of the valley. Sure enough, the owner of the valley is as Mr. Xu said. I don¡¯t see it. When you reach you, you can see me. At that time, the gray wolf was allowed to accompany me, and the enchantment was set up to let me practice under the cliff.


    Xu Gui smiled and nodded, while the owner of Gu had been concentrating on making up the broken net in his hand.


    Zhang would string together the things that happened before and after being trapped under the cliff, and thought it was really amazing.But soon, when he thought of his eyebrows, he suddenly felt an uncomfortable emotion.


    Zhang Hui turned his hand to the master Gu: "This time the disciple is back to Lushan and is looking for the master of the valley. The master of the valley mentioned the eyebrows just now. It is expected that they know the missing of the eyebrows. Everyone said that they want to find the eyebrows back. , Only you can do it." Zhang Hui became excited and explained his intentions straightforwardly.


    The Valley Lord remained silent, Xu Gui sighed on the side: "Hey, the gate of Long River leads to another world that is unknowable. How can you get out if you want to enter? I think you are still dead. This heart."


    As soon as Zhang Hui heard Xu Gui''s words, his heart was like a knife, and he looked at Gu Zhu idiotically, waiting for Gu Zhu to give him a different answer.


    The Gu Zhu turned his mouth and looked at Zhang Hui with a smile, and said, "Who said that I can do it? I really can''t do it, and I can''t do it. If I can do it, wouldn''t I have become that bad god Natural sinner?"


    Zhang Hui listened to Gu Zhu¡¯s tone, and there was absolutely no room for reversal, but he was still unwilling to give up like this, and begged again: ¡°Gu Zhu, you can do it but you can¡¯t do that, right? Meimei is your personal biography. Disciple, can''t make an exception because of her?"


    Xu Gui was a little excited when he saw Zhang Hui, and his tone was too direct, so he stood in front of Zhang Hui: "Zhang Hui, don''t be rude to the Gu Master."


    Master Gu followed Zhang Hui''s tone and said, "I also want my eyebrows to come back. That girl is the most intimate by my side." The Gu said that with a long sigh, and gave Zhang Hui a helpless look.


    Zhang Hui was kneeling in front of the Gu Master. Hearing what he said at this moment, his legs suddenly felt soft, and his whole body sank straight down.


    Seeing Zhang Hui''s loss, Wen Xin immediately reached out and helped him onto the stool.


    After a while, the Gu Master said again: "Humans are nothing but a drop in the ocean in front of heaven and nature. The purpose of practitioners is not to make themselves strong and do whatever they want."


    Zhang Hui hated that he could also have the power of the Valley Lord at this time, and let Meimei return to him. From then on, he was willing to fight against the world without asking the world.


    The Gu Master knew if Zhang would be willing, he chuckled, and sighed: "The world has changed for no reason, and one day I can relieve my stubbornness. I can''t manage so much. If everyone can respond to what I ask for, wouldn''t it? Want to move me into the temple as a bodhisattva offering?"


    The Gu Master¡¯s words completely cut off Zhang Hui¡¯s thoughts. At first, he thought that there might be hope if he asks more in front of Gu Master, but as soon as Gu Master speaks, he knows no matter how he asks or how to convince Gu Master, Gu Master It''s just that I won''t open it for him.

 742 Chapter 742

    Zhang Hui sat blankly. At this moment, he felt that what had originally supported his body had suddenly collapsed, and he felt very strenuous even sitting like this.


    In the days to come, there will be no eyebrows again, the person he thought will spend his life with him will never come back, there is no way to find it, all hope has been cut off.


    Suddenly he had a bolder idea in his mind, that is, to become a person like a valley owner, but how long and how long it was, and it is very likely that he will not be able to do it for a lifetime of hard work.


    "Let''s go back."


    After a few people were silent for a while, the Valley Master suddenly said to Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui also felt that Gu''s simple sentence seemed to point him out. He really wanted to return to Lushan. It seemed that there was a sense of wandering no matter where he was. Only in Lushan did he feel at ease when he went home.


    Wen Xin also looked at Zhang Hui, waiting for him to stand up and leave here together.


    The Valley Master said again: "Let''s go, let''s go back, I''m a small place here, I won''t keep you."


    Zhang Hui and Wen Xin bid farewell to the Valley Master, and Xu Gui followed them to see them off.


    When Zhang Hui saw Xu Gui this time, he felt that Xu Gui had changed himself. Seeing him in this posture, it seemed that he had no plans to return to Lushan, but the Lord Gu did not accept him as a direct disciple, just let him be by his side. Be a servant.


    Xu Gui has always been a principal in Lushan, and he is very much liked by Lushan disciples, and his status is even higher than that of Xiang Yan. Moreover, Xu Gui has the trust of Ji Yuan. It is Ji Yuan¡¯s confidant in Lushan. With Ji Yuan¡¯s support, he The position of Lushan will be under the owner of the valley for a long time in the future. He has never been an indisputable person. How can he give up his power in Lushan and be willing to be a servant only by the owner of the valley now?


    With all these questions, Zhang Hui walked towards the south, ignoring that it was time for Wen Xin to separate.


    And Wen Xin was thinking all the way that she should separate from Zhang Hui, now that the matter of eyebrows is gone, Zhang Hui should go east when she returns to Lushan, and she should go west when she goes to Yaowanggu, she still follows this way Zhang Hui really has no reason.


    "We should part ways after passing the road ahead." Wen Xin said to her lips and hesitated for a while before she said it.


    Zhang Hui realized that if Wen Xin wanted to return to Yaowanggu, he had already reached a fork in the road where he had to walk separately.


    Wen Xin looked at the road to the east and the road to the west. She wanted to go east with Zhang Hui in her heart, but she had no reason to go with him anymore.


    The road suddenly became extremely quiet. The autumn wind made people feel very cool. The yellow leaves on the roadside seemed to be flashing in the sun with a blurred and sad color.


    Wen Xin hoped that Zhang Hui could keep her in her heart, although she was sure that Zhang would keep her.


    "Then I will go this way. It''s easy to get to the road ahead. I can buy a horse to drive and I will be home soon." Wen Xin pretended to smile and said.


    "You won''t leave me for a while?" Wen Xin straightened out her hair tossed by the wind, and smiled at Zhang Hui jokingly.


    Zhang Hui just smiled unexpectedly, and said, "Thank you for this journey. Be careful on the way."


    Wen Xin nodded with a smile, turned around and walked towards the west. After a few steps, she looked back at Zhang Hui: "There will be a period later."


    Zhang Hui also said: "There will be a period later."


    When Wen Xin heard Zhang Hui''s answer, "there will be a period", sadness surged in her heart. She said "there will be a period" seriously, but he just answered it casually.


    She controlled herself not to turn her head to look at Zhang Hui, and walked for a while. When the corner of her eye could no longer feel the existence of Zhang Hui, she finally couldn''t help but search for the shadow of Zhang Hui with her eyes. When she knew that Zhang Hui had really left, her heart suddenly became empty, tears flowed out, and her eyes became blurred in an instant.


    Although it was only a few months before Zhang Hui returned to Lushan, it seemed that he had been away for a long time. Too many things happened during the time he was away, and he suddenly felt a sense of vicissitudes of life.


    The scene when he first entered Lushan is still vivid, the feeling when he first saw his eyebrows is still so clear in his heart, the smiling face of his eyebrows, looking at him, the expression when speaking is as clear as he was just before him. , And as soon as he woke up, he immediately realized that all of this had passed, and that feeling of heartbeat and joy was no longer there.


    He walked to the foot of Dongshan Mountain, saw the familiar scenery around him, and remembered how He Yundou used to transport vegetables to Xie Zhuo''s vegetable plot in the past, and his heart suddenly became cheerful.


    "Uncle Shi is really a happy fruit. Thinking of him can remember a lot of fun things." Zhang Hui said in his heart. He thought that he could see Xie Zhuo right away from the road in front of him, and he felt much better.


    The road to Xie Zhuo¡¯s vegetable garden has not changed at all, except that the stamp on the road that was pressed by the cart is almost invisible.


    Zhang Hui was still far away from the vegetable garden and shouted in his heart: "Uncle Master." He also imagined Xie Zhuo''s character that they hadn''t seen each other for so long. Xie Zhuo should have greeted him from a distance, but he was almost at the vegetable garden. There is still no movement.


    Out of a small forest, Zhang Hui could see the vegetable garden from a distance. It was on this road that year, Xie Zhuo lay on the ground and frightened Zhang Hui, so Zhang Hui guessed that Xie Zhuo might still be playful. Correct, where are you hiding waiting to tease him!


    "Hey, I didn''t see Uncle Master coming out. Did he leave the vegetable garden?" Zhang Hui felt that this long time no movement was not like Xie Zhuo''s style.


    Just as he turned his head around looking for Xie Zhuo, a person about the same height as him suddenly appeared in front of him, scaring him back quickly.


    He glanced intently, and the person who appeared suddenly seemed a bit tough, standing straight in front of him, always felt like a real person.


    "What the hell is Uncle Master doing?"


    Zhang Hui wanted to take a closer look at the person that suddenly appeared. He approached and found that this was a dummy at all, but his body and appearance seemed to resemble him. At first glance, it really gave him some soul. The illusion of going out.


    The dummy was still wearing the uniform of the Lushan disciple, and the strands of hair were clearly visible, but the nose of the dummy was knocked off, and it was fitted with a hard mud nose, which made Zhang Hui immediately look at it. come out.


    "Hahaha, did you see my fake photo meeting? Is it very similar to you? Isn''t it fun?"


    At this time, Xie Zhuo''s laughter came from not far away.


    As soon as Zhang Hui heard this voice, he looked at the "fake Zhang Hui" in front of him.

 743 Chapter 743

    "It''s not fun, it''s not fun at all, Uncle Shi, why did you make this thing, it''s a panic!" Zhang Hui shouted in the direction of Xie Zhuo''s voice.


    At this time, a leaf in front of him swayed, Xie Zhuo lightly touched the ground and walked towards Zhang Hui: "Where is the freak? Where is the freak? It''s very similar. When I''m bored, I will meet with this fake Zhang Hui. play."


    Zhang Hui imagined Xie Zhuo playing with this zombie-like dummy, and felt that he deserved to be flustered. He looked at Xie Zhuo disgustingly. He was really speechless to Xie Zhuo.


    "I asked Xinghai to make this dummy for me. Xinghai is really a genius. He said that he has seen you a few times, but he can remember your appearance. Even if I see you every day, I may not be able to Remember." Xie Zhuo spoke vigorously as he walked.


    "Xinghai Saint Envoy? Why did he come?" Zhang Hui asked curiously.He knew that Xinghai''s paintings, calligraphy and carvings were unique in Beimang, and it was not difficult for him to be a dummy. Moreover, Xinghai was humorous and humorous. Together with Xie Zhuo, he was a bastard looking at mung beans, which was especially eye-catching.


    Xie Zhuo stopped suddenly and grabbed the back of his head and said, "Yes, why is Xinghai here? I forgot to ask."


    Zhang Hui felt very helpless, because Xie Zhuo had always had this temperament. He often couldn''t remember the important things for everyone. He only remembered the things he found fun.Zhang Hui guessed that Xinghai must have come all the way to an important thing, and Xie Zhuo had put all his thoughts on letting Xinghai be a dummy for him. Instead, he hadn''t figured out the real purpose of Xinghai coming to Lushan.


    Xie Zhuo walked for a while and then turned his head. Zhang Hui thought that Xie Zhuo was looking at him, but Xie Zhuo turned sideways, as if looking for someone behind him: "Fake Zhang meeting, come up."


    Xie Zhuo shouted, the wooden man really seemed to understand his words, and swished towards Xie Zhuo.


    Zhang Hui took a closer look. It was not the wooden man''s legs that were walking, but Xie Zhuo was using real power to lead the wooden man up and walk.


    Zhang Hui saw that this wooden figure was so big, heavy and occupying space. The important thing was that it was quite scary. He didn''t know what Xie Zhuo had for making such a dummy.


    Xie Zhuo and Zhang Hui walked in front. After walking for a while, he had to take the wooden man over again. Zhang Hui thought that Xie Zhuo had to take care of a useless wooden man behind him. He complained: "Uncle Shi, what do you care about a wooden person? This thing is completely useless!"


    "Who said it''s useless, it''s very useful. This wooden man can fight, I can teach it to fight, it''s better than teaching you and Yundou that stupid boy." Xie Zhuo said triumphantly, and walked back to get the wooden man''s. Arm.


    That arm is really like a normal person''s arm, it can be stretched open, and it can be bent where it should be bent, this time Zhang Hui can be seen in a heartbeat, this thing is like a person everywhere, isn¡¯t it? Is it like a corpse?


    Zhang Hui looked at it disgustingly, and quickly stayed away from the dummy.


    "Go up, fight!" Xie Zhuo raised his voice, his tone like a mighty general ordering his soldiers.


    When Zhang Hui turned his head, the dummy really rushed towards him.


    "Ouch, it''s real, it scares me to death." Zhang Hui exclaimed in response to Xie Zhuo.


    He originally pretended to run quickly to cooperate with Xie Zhuo, but he didn''t expect that he would really escape without running a few steps. This dummy traveled faster than his real person.


    Xie Zhuo laughed proudly when he saw Zhang Hui''s run away, "Haha, it''s really fun, Xinghai is a genius. I really like this fake Zhang Hui."


    When Xie Zhuo praised Xinghai, Zhang Hui couldn''t help but scold Xinghai in his heart: "You two are really similar, and only you two can think of such a ghost idea."


    "What about Xinghai?" Zhang Hui asked. As soon as he complained about Xinghai, he called him by name.


    "I have been away for several days." Xie Zhuo replied, looking at the wooden man as he talked, thinking about how to direct the wooden man to catch up with Zhang Hui, "Xinghai is really a genius, everything can be done, how can there be such a thing in the world? Man, if I hadn''t kept my promise to stay in this vegetable garden for a lifetime, I would definitely have to go to Beimang to find Xinghai to play."


    "Hey, you don''t care about anything other than playing." Zhang Hui said helplessly.


    While Zhang could talk, the wooden man had already rushed in front of him and almost hit him face to face.He looked at the wooden face that looked a lot like himself, and felt awkward. The feeling of the wooden man approaching him was like a nightmare.


    He felt that the moving position of the wooden man was very similar to the footwork derived from the "cloud birth position technique", which was very similar to the "Yundou Slow Walk", but improved on the basis of the "Yundou Slow Walk". Those improvements The places were changed just right, so that Zhang Hui carefully thought about those places, there would be a feeling of being taken to places that were suddenly enlightened.


    He had to admire Xie Zhuo¡¯s concentration. Xie Zhuo was able to continuously study a footwork, but for him, "Yundou Slow Walk" seemed to be just a tool. He just used this tool, but in the footwork itself. But did not go into too much.


    Lushan practice pays attention to the heart of innocence, so the disciples who enter Lushan will not be too old, because people have a cleaner heart when they are young and will have a better understanding of the practice.Only someone like Xie Zhuo is an exception, because he has lived a lifetime like a child, and has always maintained his innocence.


    After Zhang Hui came out of Lushan, he faced the struggle with Yexiang and Huanchen in the north of Amen, and participated in the conspiracy struggle to seize the Great Capital City. Even if he had a high understanding of cultivation, he had too many distracted thoughts. Xie Zhuo was so good at delving into a small matter.


    Zhang Hui was distracted, and the wooden man ran into him face to face again. He tilted his head back, turned his face away from disgust and didn''t want to look at the wooden man, and quickly stepped back.


    Xie Zhuo was amused by Zhang Hui¡¯s very disgusting expression and laughed, jokingly: "You Zhang Hui,''Yundou Slow Walk'', you have been learning for a long time, and you haven''t grown up much. Now you have lost to a wooden man. , You still have the face to come back to see me?"


    Zhang Hui was said by Xie Zhuo, and he was really envious of Xie Zhuo''s life of studying the exercises.


    "It happens that you are back at this time. I am worrying that no one of my wooden people will fight with him. You will come to fight him in the future." Xie Zhuo moved with a cleverness, and wanted to make this wooden person compare with Zhang Hui. Fun.


    Xie Zhuo always found it boring to fight Zhang Hui because his cultivation base exceeded Zhang Hui too much, but now he is directing Mu Ren to fight Zhang Hui, so Zhang Hui and Mu Ren are almost evenly matched.

 744 Chapter 744

    Zhang Hui and Xie Zhuo had been dating since their new year long ago. Now he has left most of the Qi country, and then went to Yan and Beimang. He had encountered so many things along the way. He wanted to talk to Xie Zhuo, but when the two of them really met , It seems that many things to say are not as good as having a good fight.


    At this moment, Zhang Hui also let go of the burden and sense of loss in his heart, just want to use his fists and kicks happily to express his resentment.


    Xie Zhuo commanded the wooden man to fight Zhang Hui. In fact, it was equivalent to using a more flexible weapon, but this weapon was not like a normal weapon. Instead of holding this weapon directly in his hand to fight Zhang Hui, he used it. Given the characteristics of this weapon, it is assumed that this weapon has its own thoughts.


    Ordinary people would definitely feel uncomfortable and troublesome if they used such a weapon, but for Xie Zhuo, it was an interesting thing. In his opinion, interesting and fun were more important than easy to use.


    When the wooden figure was led by Xie Zhuo¡¯s true power to chase Zhang Hui, Zhang Hui felt that this wooden figure had his own ideas like a real person, but also felt that this wooden figure was only under the control of Xie Zhuo. It is this confusing and confusing way to make peace. The fighting of the wooden people has become a bit chaotic with the normal rhythm.


    This vegetable field is not so smooth, so Zhang will specially pick up and down places when comparing footwork with the wooden man, but this has not been able to stump the wooden man, to be precise, it was not difficult to Xie Zhuo.


    Xie Zhuo used the true power to pull the wooden man to move very well. The wooden man not only moved on uneven open ground without obstacles, but also climbed over rocks and trees in the mountains.


    Zhang Hui always thought about how to hide from this wooden man at first, but after he got into the fight, he even regarded the wooden man as a real man and started an offensive.


    Slowly, he found that this wooden man was not so annoying, and even able to compete with him in a joyful match.


    Xie Zhuo stared at his wooden figure closely, and also stared at Zhang Hui from time to time. This was where he was embarrassed. After he became familiar with the movement of the wooden figure, he focused most of his attention on Zhang Hui. In his body, this is like the sword master always staring at his opponent instead of the sword in his hand.


    But Zhang Hui couldn¡¯t just look at one place with his eyes. He always wanted to know what kind of state Xie Zhuo, who was manipulating the wooden man behind him, was in at this time, although every time he looked at Xie Zhuo, Xie Zhuo didn¡¯t. Being in a hurry is as relaxed and engaged as a child''s game, but he just can''t help himself to see Xie Zhuo.


    Later, the situation became more and more tense, forcing Zhang Hui to pay attention to Xie Zhuo''s gap, and could only concentrate on the wooden man.


    When the wooden man leaped into the air and the speed increased significantly, Zhang Hui was forced to pull out the green cherry sword on his back, and slashed towards the wooden man in a rush. After all, he still did not regard this thing as a real opponent, he At this time, it is just treated as a piece of wood, so when the sword is swung, it is used to split, not to stab.


    Zhang Hui¡¯s action made Xie Zhuo amused again, but while he thought it was funny, he didn¡¯t let the wooden man split into pieces under Zhang Hui¡¯s sword. Instead, he moved the wooden man away quickly and escaped. That split by Zhang Hui.


    After Zhang Hui''s sword was released, Xie Zhuo not only had to control the wooden man to attack Zhang Hui, but also used another real power to protect the wooden man. This made him even harder and made him feel that Zhang Hui was fighting against the wooden man. The game is more fun.


    When Zhang Hui did not regard the wooden man as a wooden man, and was able to face this special adversary well, he found that in fact, this kind of competition has benefited him a lot, allowing him to get rid of distracting thoughts and only look at the battle itself with a very simple vision. .


    Unknowingly an hour passed, Xie Zhuo played very happily. He was very satisfied with Zhang Hui¡¯s more and more respect for his wooden opponent, and said: "Good boy, keep playing like this, I guarantee your swordsmanship can be with me. Improve a lot."


    In Xie Zhuo¡¯s view, Zhang Hui¡¯s talent for cultivation is inherently high. On the way from Lushan to Seymour Mountain, his skill should be improved a lot, but it is far not as good as when Zhang Hui was trapped under the cliff. , Because Xie Zhuo¡¯s living environment has always been simple, he does not understand that the contest of intrigue between people is often more fierce than the contest of force.


    When Zhang Hui said that he didn''t have time to practice on this road, he also talked to Xie Zhuo about a lot of things that happened on the road.


    Later, Xie Zhuo realized that Meimei did not come back with Zhang Hui. When Zhang Hui said that Meimei would never come back, Xie Zhuo stared at Zhang Hui blankly and blinked vigorously. Blink, and said: "You really are still teasing me? How can a person like Meimei be so alive..."


    When Zhang Hui raised the gate of Long River, Xie Zhuo suddenly burst into tears, his cheeks flushed, and his tears were caught in the wrinkles and formed a line. That look made people feel pity and amusement.


    Xie Zhuo choked and said: "When you enter the gate of Longhe, you probably won''t be able to return. I have heard the legend of Ayuhe from the Beimang people, and judging from the art of moving mountains and overturning the sea, this kind of Things make sense in the spiritual world."


    Zhang Hui said again: "Originally, I wanted to find a way for the owner of the valley, but the owner of the valley was very simple and he couldn''t help me." Zhang Hui again explained how he met the owner of the valley on the road, and how did the owner of the valley rejected him. Yes, I talked to Xie Zhuo one by one.


    "Hey, yeah, Gu Zhu will definitely not help you." Xie Zhuo sighed, "The Gu Zhu has always followed the laws of nature and is most opposed to behavior that violates nature. This is also our Lushan''s consistent proposition. With Gu Zhu''s ability , Ye Xiang and Huan Chen did evil, and he could solve them all. Bei Amen inherited the Demon Cultivation Pool of the Demon Sect. These Gu Masters knew everything in their minds and were sure to deal with Yan Zhinan, but he just left it alone. His reasoning. Gu said that whatever is in charge is to manage, and it is better to not care if you manage. His ideas are all in this sentence."


    After talking for a while, Xie Zhuo shook his head and teased the owner of Gu: "Eh, babble, gods and gods, there are so many reasons why the owner of Gu, who doesn''t understand, makes people dizzy, and that''s all I can remember. ."


    Zhang Hui seldom hears Xie Zhuo talking about the truth in such a serious manner. Now that he is like this, he seems to have a deep understanding of Gu Zhu¡¯s propositions. That¡¯s why he remembers the truth that he finds not so fun and interesting. clear.


    The two of them had spoken well. After Xie Zhuo and Zhang Hui finished talking about the views of the Lord Gu, he suddenly cried again and said, "Hey, eyebrows are not coming back, Xiaohui is not coming back, Yundou That silly boy is not coming back, leaving me and the fake Zhang meeting, which is boring."


    Zhang Hui was a little funny looking at Xie Zhuo''s cursing, but he felt that Xie Zhuo had told the truth. In the end, everyone was separated like this.

 745 Chapter 745

    When Zhang Hui mentioned Xu Gui, he said a few more words when he met Xu Gui on the way. He was different from the past.


    Xie Zhuo''s expression immediately changed when he heard Xu Gui''s name. It was obvious from his expression that he did not like Xu Gui.


    Xie Zhuo said: "Xu Guike has finally left. I have always tired of him. He has the most rules, the most trouble, and the most thoughts. Hey, fortunately, the owner of the valley doesn''t like him, so he won''t let him be the first seat of this Luming Hall. I gave this chair to Yuan Zhixing, it was really insightful."


    Zhang Hui thought to himself, it''s no wonder Xu Gui played the role of a servant in front of the Valley Master. It turned out that he is not the first seat of Lumingtang.


    Xie Zhuo''s expression became serious, and then he said, "Xu Gui has a close relationship with the people in the DPRK. Maybe he has done a little too much on this, and the owner doesn''t like it."


    Although Xie Zhuo¡¯s words are not very clear, Zhang will understand what he meant. Zhang Hui learned from Wen Ruhui that Xu Gui has been Ji Yuan¡¯s confidant over the years. Although Xu Gui hid well, it took a long time. Everyone will always be aware of it. When Fan Ying came to Lushan before, he kept saying that Xu Gui was secretly involved in government affairs. At that time, many people were already talking about it.


    Zhang Hui thought of this and sighed: "In fact, the owner of the valley is protecting Mr. Xu by doing this." Because he thought that since this way, Ji Yuan will not be afraid of Xu Gui, and will gradually ignore Xu Gui.


    After Zhang Hui went to Lushan, he first went to see Xiang Yan, and now Xu Gui was gone. There was no one to match Xiang Yan in Lushan. Zhang Hui naturally wanted to see Xiang Yan first when he returned to Lushan.


    After he arrived at Luyoutang, he shouted to Mr. Xiang before the disciples of Luyoutang went in to inform him. At this time, it was Yuan Zhixing who walked out to meet him.


    Yuan Zhixing saw Zhang Hui with excitement and joy. He grabbed Zhang Hui''s arm and stared at him for a long time. He smiled and said, "This kid is actually growing taller, stronger, and darker, haha."


    Zhang Hui left the temperate country of Qi and went to Beimang and Yan. He often basked in the sun, and naturally went dark when he returned.


    Xiang Yan walked out slowly, still with his hands behind his back, his back bent, his chin stretched out, he squinted his eyes and looked at Zhang Hui, and said, "That''s good. The little white face in the past didn''t look good. It has to be like me."


    Zhang Hui and Yuan Zhixing glanced at each other. They were a little embarrassed, but Xiang Yan spoke very seriously.


    Zhang Hui bowed to Yuan Zhixing and said, "From now on, it''s time to change the name to Mr. Yuan."


    Yuan Zhixing waved his hand and smiled: "Don''t dare to be it, it''s still the same as before, isn''t you saying that I dare to stand shoulder to shoulder with Uncle Xiang?"


    Xiang Yan said: "The owner of the valley wisely called Xu Gui away and let Yuan Zhixing sit in his seat. He didn''t take into account those generations, which is very unexpected."


    Zhang Hui thought about it carefully. Yuan Zhixing was just Xiang Yan''s nephew, but they each had a seat. This approach broke the limit of generation, and it was indeed eclectic.


    Zhang Hui joked: "Mr. Xiang is most satisfied that no one will challenge you in the future, right?"


    Xiang Yan raised his chin and looked into the distance, and said nonchalantly: "Huh, Xu Gui can''t compare to me even with his lip service. Isn''t he often speechless by me?"


    In fact, everyone can see that Xu Gui is more often than not daring to provoke Xiang Yan.


    After a few people exchanged greetings, Yuan Zhixing suddenly said: "Oh, it seems that you don''t know about Bei Mang sending the Zhan Shu?"


    "War book? What war book?" Zhang Hui asked.


    "The war book that Huan Chen gave you? So you really don''t know anything." Yuan Zhixing said here, a little worried for Zhang Hui, "I will give you the war book in Lumingtang later. Hey, This is not good, Huan Chen wants to kill you grandiosely!"


    Zhang Hui stared at Yuan Zhixing, wanting to hear him elaborate.


    Yuan Zhixing went on to say: "You and Huanchen are not celebrating the festival in one or two days. To this point, you are not going to let each other off easily. In order not to affect the relationship between Bei Amen and Lushan, he will Choosing this method of writing a battle book to you is a blatant duel. To put it bluntly, if one of you kills, it is your own confession, and you can¡¯t trouble the other party."


    Xiang Yan also added: "This should be Yan Zhinan''s idea. In these years, Yan Zhinan has not shown up at all. The entire Bei Amen is accumulating strength and opposing the disciples to cause trouble outside. That''s why Huan Chen uses the Zhan Shu This way to kill you."


    Zhang Hui looked at Xiang Yan and Yuan Zhixing puzzledly, and said, "Why, you both feel that I... is this dead?"


    Yuan Zhixing smiled wryly and did not answer Zhang Hui.


    "Why do you think I will definitely lose?" Zhang Hui said with a smile.


    Yuan Zhixing also smiled and said: "Yes, it is not necessarily lost. It is written in the battle book. Let Junior Brother Zhang decide the time of the duel, which means you can wait until your skill catches up with Huan Chen, and then challenge him. Originally, there is a rule in the martial arts world, and open duels are only conducted among practitioners in the same realm, meaning that you have to wait until you enter the Yuanzhuan realm before you can duel with Huan Chen."


    "I can''t wait to kill Huan Chen now, but, hey, I still can''t beat him, and now he has written to me. It just so happens that I have time to prepare."


    "What do you mean by this is that you intend to accept this war script?" Yuan Zhixing asked.


    "Pick up, why not pick up? I can''t wait for too long, and I can''t win if the time is too short. I think three years is enough." Zhang Hui replied calmly.


    Xiang Yan raised his head and laughed, and said, "You are even more mad than Xiang Yan. You have only been in Lushan for a few years, and you want to enter the realm of Yuanzhuan in three years. You are really arrogant, but I like it. Crazy energy, hahaha."


    Zhang Hui heard Xiang Yan say that he was arrogant. He thought that Xiang Yan was going to criticize him, but in the end he even boasted about him. Xiang Yan''s thoughts are really hard to guess.


    Xiang Yan said again: "If you follow other people¡¯s ways to practice step by step, it¡¯s boring. It¡¯s not like what Xiang Yan did. Well, since you said you can enter the realm of Yuanzhuan in three years, Then I will press your side and bet you can do it."


    Hearing Xiang Yan''s tone, Yuan Zhixing guessed that Xiang Yan was going to help Zhang Hui. He was immediately happy for Zhang Hui. He pushed the promotion meeting behind him and whispered, "Quickly thank Mr. Xiang."


    Zhang Hui hurriedly stepped forward and said, "The disciple thanked Mr. Guoxiang. From now on, he must be humbly to learn, follow Mr. Xiang''s teachings, and be tireless in learning..."


    Zhang Hui said all the nice words he could think of.


    Xiang Yanbai glanced at Zhang Hui and Yuan Zhixing, and said contemptuously: "You brats, you are waiting for me all the time."


    Zhang Hui remembered that Xie Zhuo said that Xinghai was here, and it seemed that Xinghai was here for the sake of the war.


    "Huachen is about to kill me. Uncle Shi can''t remember such an important thing, but he only thinks that Xinghai will be a wooden man for him. I really convinced him." Zhang Hui secretly cried out in his heart. Xiang Yan''s mind is already hard to guess, Xie Zhuo''s mind is no need to guess, because ordinary people really can''t guess.

 746 Chapter 746

    Zhang Hui was wandering in the Zhigengyuan. These days he was very distressed. After two years of hard work, with the help of Xie Zhuo and Xiang Yan, he made rapid progress, and he was about to break through the realm of open pulse, but it was a long time. He couldn''t break the mirror, and this state lasted for many days, and he couldn''t see the progress at all. There was chaos in his mind.


    At this time, it was the beginning of spring, and the garden of Zhigengyuan was full of spring, and the new leaves from the wicker seemed to be strung into a string of beads, which became more crystal clear after a rain.


    "It''s another spring." Zhang Hui sighed in his heart.


    Since he lost his eyebrows, the empty four seasons have turned twice in his eyes.After a round of spring, summer, autumn and winter passed, he recalled in his heart the appearance of eyebrows in these four seasons.


    Two years later, he no longer has the strong urge to get his eyebrows back from time to time as before. As time goes by, the waves in his heart will always calm down a little bit, and sometimes he will imagine eyebrows. Meimei may live very peacefully in another world.


    Without knowing it, Zhang Hui walked to the small yard where Meimei used to live, and the flowers and trees on the fence of that yard grew more prosperous.He remembered the way he had seen his eyebrows washed his head and drying his hair next to the winter jasmine flowers. It became the most beautiful picture he had seen in his memory.


    Suddenly he felt that the joys of his youth were really gone forever, and all of this had passed away inadvertently.


    At this time, a woman cleaning the library came out of the courtyard. They used to live with eyebrows.The woman saw Zhang Hui walking nearby and said with a smile: "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I must be thinking about eyebrows. I think she is useless here, so I have to look for it!"


    Ordinary people are not like cultivators. They are not able to understand things like the Gate of Long River. In their opinion, the eyebrows are still in this world, but they are separated from Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui seemed to be awakened by this woman suddenly, and suddenly he felt that his eyebrows were still in this world, waiting for him to find her somewhere.


    Thinking of this, he immediately told Yuan Zhixing and Xiang Yan to leave Lushan.


    Prior to this, he had heard that Yundou defeated Fan Ying¡¯s rebels with a formation in the army, and soon he had to return home to Lushan to visit Xie Zhuo and Xiang Yan. He left as he wanted to. There is no time to wait for Yundou to meet up before leaving.


    Zhang Hui remembered that the route that Mei Mei had said that she and Gu Zhu wandered along the river to the east. She said that she liked those places along the road very much. If there is a chance, she would go there again, Zhang Hui Thinking of this, I felt that I first walked east along the river.


    He knew that this kind of unconscious search method was silly, but after two years of calming his heart, he suddenly had a strong urge to go all over the world to find eyebrows.


    When he got to a place, he always imagined what the eyebrow would say and what it would do, and he would also imagine what the eyebrow would look like if he were wearing the local clothes.


    When he walks, he sometimes wakes up. In fact, he is not looking for Meimei, but using the world he sees to miss Meimei.


    Although sometimes the longing in his heart has faded, he can look at everything calmly, and when he thinks of eyebrows, he no longer wants to be as excited as before.


    In summer, Zhang Hui floated a long way out on the sea in a boat on the sea. He thought that Gou Xin had gone east, and perhaps he was living this life.On the sea, he knew that the world was so big and wonderful. He felt like he was transformed into a bird at the moment, coming and going freely without being restricted by his feet.


    Next, he walked from the east to the south, and then to the west. This was a familiar road, which was the direction he used to go to Yaowanggu.Along the way, he watched the leaves gradually turn yellow, watched the color of passersby¡¯s clothes change from elegant to red and green, and felt the difference in the accents of different places, the different tastes for food, and many very detailed places. This is where the fun of his journey is.


    When he walked near He County, he suddenly thought that it was very close to Yaowanggu, and he also thought of Wenxin. At this time, it seemed that he could go to Yaowanggu to find Wenxin and talk about his feelings over the past two years. I don¡¯t know why He always felt that she was someone he could speak at any time. Her intelligence and understanding, as well as her gentle temperament, humor and fun, gave him a sense of self-confidence from the beginning.


    "Still not going." Zhang Hui walked to the intersection of Shangyao Wanggu and suddenly turned his head. On the way, he hadn''t met anyone he knew, nor had he deliberately sought out anyone, that''s it. Walking aimlessly, as if re-exploring in an unfamiliar world, he felt like he had passed through the Rhone River Gate just like his eyebrows.


    Zhang Hui began to walk north again, because he felt that the autumn in the north was more beautiful. When he used such a reason to decide his itinerary, he felt very proud in his heart. In the past, he decided to go south or north. They are all involuntary reasons, and now how he wants to go, the reason is good-looking, which is the same as the reason Xie Zhuo likes something, fun and interesting is the reason, often when the reason is simple, it requires a stronger heart. .


    In November, Zhang Hui went to a place called Yanguan. It was surrounded by high mountains and flat in the middle. It was a relatively closed place, but the winter here was particularly beautiful.When it snows, the eyes are white and endless, making it extremely peaceful and quiet.


    But the smell of fireworks can be seen everywhere in this place. The thick roofs covered by snow are filled with straight smoke. There are always large and small footprints in the snow, and occasionally you can see the freezing under the eaves. The yellow dog, that cold and sophisticated eyes look like an old man who has lived a long time.


    In order to join in the fun in this place, Zhang Hui would also go to the nearby mountains to catch hares and pheasants and sell them on the street. He wore a fur hat that was big enough to cover his eyes, put his hands in the sleeves of a large cotton coat, and squatted. Looking at the pedestrians coming and going, I shouted from time to time: "Pheasant and hare, sell it cheaply, and close the stall when sold out!"


    He looked up at the passers-by, and occasionally a nice young girl walked by, and he would imagine her eyebrows.Seeing the vegetable seller next to him picking up the unsold vegetables and returning home, he will also imagine that his home is here. When he returns home, he can smell the fragrant food when he returns home. He came out to sweep the snow off his back, and then handed the stove to his arms.

 747 Chapter 747

    The winter in Yanguan makes Zhang Hui too nostalgic, so he plans to stay here for more time and wait for the new year before leaving here.


    In a blink of an eye, it was New Year''s Eve, and the snow never melted, but it was about to be celebrated, and it was still lively here.


    On this day, Zhang Hui sold the hare and was planning to return to the inn. He was walking on a busy road on weekdays. The middle of the road had been killed, but there was still snow on both sides of the road, and the snow had begun to turn yellow and black. Some have formed into large ice cubes, which look like they will never melt.


    "It''s so cold!"


    "Ice everywhere, I don''t know when it will get cold."


    Passersby rubbed their hands and sighed with heat.


    Except for Zhang Hui''s visit to the snowy area of ??Beimang in the past few years, he has never had such a cold winter before.But after living here for a while, he actually got used to the cold.


    He was walking on the edge of a lake, and the lake was all frozen in ice. Since he came to this place, he has not seen the lake melt.


    Several children next to them threw ice cubes into the middle of the lake, and the ice cubes slid across the lake and drifted far away.


    When he was about to walk by the lake, a cry came suddenly behind him: "Someone is here, someone has fallen into the water."


    Later, there was a woman''s heartbreaking crying, and it seemed that a child had fallen into the lake.


    Zhang Hui looked back and saw that there were people who had circled the lake, and others continued to circle over there.


    "A child has fallen into the water. Hey, the child is really naughty. He has to run on the ice to play. It has fallen into the ice hole, I am afraid it is hopeless."


    "Yes, it''s very cold. If people are not saved, they will be frozen... Hey!"


    Zhang Hui hurriedly walked towards the ice cave. Most of the people on the lake only dared to look on the shore, and did not dare to walk towards the ice cave.


    Near the ice cave, someone was holding a long bamboo pole and was stretching into the water, and someone was cutting ice, preparing to go down to find a child.The child''s parents were held on the shore by a group of people and were crying so much that they could hardly breathe.


    Zhang Hui saw these people in this posture. I was afraid that the children would not be able to wait for them to save. He walked to the shore and said to the people in the middle of the lake: "You all go away, I will find a way to open the ice."


    At this time, it was the critical time to save people. Those people didn''t dare to believe Zhang Hui easily, but their methods didn''t work for a while, so they had to let Zhang Hui try first.


    After all the people in the lake were evacuated, Zhang Hui stood still by the lake. He drew out the green cherry sword, danced on the shore, and swept towards the lake. Several swords of energy swept across the lake in all directions like lightning. Got out.


    The child¡¯s parents were worried that Zhang Hui¡¯s sword qi would hurt the child, and were planning to stop Zhang Hui. At this time, when they saw Zhang Hui¡¯s sword qi hit the ice, they didn¡¯t cut the ice directly. It is controlled to a certain depth, so that it will not hurt the underwater child.


    There was a cracking sound on the ice, and then white cracks were visible on the ice.


    "It''s amazing to have such a sword technique." Someone marveled to observe the scratches on the ice.


    Zhang put the sword away, found a suitable angle, and displayed a real force to push the ice on the water surface. Soon, a large area of ??lake water was exposed.


    "Hurry up and save people!" someone shouted.


    There were others shivering nearby, sighing: "If you go to save people in such a cold world, those who are going to save will also freeze out of illness."


    Zhang Hui saw that those who did not enter the water did not intend to enter the water, and those who did not get into the water were also a little shy and unable to show off. It is expected that there should not be many people present who are more water-soluble than him. At this moment, he simply jumped into the water and dived to find the child who fell into the water.


    He didn''t feel too cold when he got into the water, but after a while he felt a little confused and not as sober as he was on land, and then he became more numb, as if he was cold or cold. I can feel it too.


    He was swimming at the fastest speed in the water. At this time, he touched the corner of his clothes when he pulled the water back. He hurriedly grabbed it nearby. Sure enough, he caught the clothes wrapped in flesh, and he could still feel it. The warmth on the child''s body hugged it over, causing the child''s head to surface.


    "The child found it." The people on the shore exclaimed.


    The child was only eight or nine years old, and Zhang Hui''s eyes were closed when he hugged ashore, his face was pale, and the situation was not very optimistic.After Zhang would put the child down, a large group of people gathered around and pushed Zhang Hui to the back.


    At this time, Zhang Hui was shaking with cold.


    He heard the voice of a familiar woman in the surrounding crowd.


    "See if there is anything stuck in his nose and throat... bring hot water and a quilt..."


    This person''s voice was gentle and calm, which reminded him of the situation where Wen Xin took him and Yundou into Yan Luogu two years ago. After he listened carefully, it really looked like Wen Xin''s voice.


    He stood up suddenly, pushed aside the crowd, and saw that the middle squatting next to the falling child was really Wenxin. He could only see her good head, but at a glance she could be sure that she was Wenxin.


    He couldn''t bear to interrupt her when he saw her concentrating on saving people. He just watched quietly behind for a while.


    When the child escaped and was taken away, everyone dispersed. The child''s parents thanked Wen Xin and Zhang Hui with great gratitude, and Wen Xin realized that the person standing beside him was Zhang Hui.


    "It turned out to be you!" Wen Xin smiled at Zhang Hui, "I heard someone here calling for the child to be rescued, and I didn''t pay attention to who saved the child. What a coincidence, what? Will it be you?" Wen Xin said, she could feel the joy in her heart at this moment, so she spoke a lot less, for fear that Zhang Hui could hear how happy she was.


    The child¡¯s mother hadn¡¯t dried her tears yet, and smiled: ¡°It turns out that the two benefactors know each other. It¡¯s a coincidence that they are all the same kindhearted people. No wonder they can get together. My house is right in front of me. Go to my house first. Change into clean clothes. If the benefactor falls ill, I''m really sorry." She said and chased her husband who was holding the child.


    Zhang Hui and Wen Xin smiled at each other, and they walked forward behind the child''s mother.


    "Why did you come here all of a sudden?" Zhang Hui thought that it was the time of the new year and that Yaowanggu was so far away, it was really surprising to see Wen Xin here.


    "Then why are you here?" Wenxin asked.


    It seemed that Zhang Hui was really overwhelmed by Wenxin. He came out of Lushan in this way and came to Yanguan so far. It is really hard to say why.


    "I just came to have fun." Zhang Hui said.


    "Me too." Wen Xin said with a smile, "I have lived in Yaowang Valley for so many years. Yaowang Valley is warm as spring in all seasons, and I have never seen snow. So this year I came out by myself, and it happened that this place has a beautiful snow scene. Just stay here and haven''t gone."


    Wen Xin was able to see Zhang Hui here. At that moment, she really felt that the world was so wonderful. She was able to meet Zhang Hui here. She felt that the journey was worth it, as if God made her go around. After a long journey, she let her meet Zhang Hui inadvertently, and gave her a surprise that would remind her to feel happy for a lifetime. She really felt that she had never been so spoiled by God.


    Since Wenxin and Zhang Hui separated two years ago, she has been waiting for him in her heart. She often regrets that she didn¡¯t catch up with him when they were separated, so there was no chance to see him again later. When she discovered that the person next to her was Zhang Hui, she was very sure in her heart that he was the person she identified, and she never wanted to let go.

 748 Chapter 748

    Wen Xin and Zhang Hui went to the rescued child''s house. Wen Xin went up to help take care of the child. After Zhang Hui changed his clothes, they grilled by the fire.


    Wait until Wen Xin is busy before coming to the fire pond to talk to Zhang Hui.


    "You must have been frozen too." Wen Xin said, touching Zhang Hui''s forehead with her finger.The moment she stretched out her finger, she was actually worried. She was afraid that he would hide, or treat her as a frivolous person, but Zhang Hui did not avoid it, but just looked down. In the firepit, she did not deliberately pay attention to this move.


    Zhang Hui felt a little dazed when he was saving people in the water. Now he feels more comfortable all over when he is roasting by the fire, but the dazed feeling seems to be more serious.He felt like he was being pulled in by a very sleepy and confused feeling. He wanted to wake himself up, but he felt very tired all over his body, struggling with the feeling of being pulled away.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered that practitioners should not use too much true power during the Boundary Breaking Period. He just didn''t care about so much when he broke the ice and saved people. That''s why he reacted so much. He thought he was Being frozen, it turned out that he had reached the breaking point unknowingly.


    Wen Xin just touched Zhang Hui''s forehead and felt a little hot. When she wanted to touch his forehead again, Zhang Hui stretched out her palm. Wen Xin thought that Zhang Hui was blocking her, lowered her head and put her hand back.


    Zhang Hui said, "It turns out that I was not frozen. I was in the Boundary Breaking Period. I just used my true power and I was frozen again, so I can''t bear it at the moment."


    Wen Xin looked at Zhang Hui in surprise: "So you are almost at the realm of roundness?"


    Zhang Hui nodded and Wen Xin was overjoyed. He tried to lower his voice and didn¡¯t want others to hear what a great practitioner Zhang Hui was. He said, ¡°A practitioner who can reach the realm of Yuanzhuan at your age is too rare in the martial world. Up."


    Wen Xin was just happy for Zhang Hui, and then she felt that Zhang Hui¡¯s expression was not right. He was dementia by the fire, with his arms on his knees, and his body stretched forward under the support of his arms. But he seemed to be dozing off, and his head dropped from time to time. It stands to reason that she was talking to him and he would not be so absent-minded.


    Wen Xin reached out to help Zhanghui, Zhang Hui suddenly turned her head to look at her, but his eyes were confused, as if he wanted to see her clearly but couldn''t.


    Zhang Hui felt groggy at this time, as if he could fall asleep even sitting. He knew Wen Xin was talking to her, and he wanted to hear what she was saying, but he was just lost and couldn''t help himself. Zi couldn''t wake up.


    Zhang Hui squinted his eyes and asked, "What are you talking about? Ah... I''m so sleepy."


    Seeing this situation, Wen Xin hurriedly supported Zhang to make him lie down on one of the kangs, covered him with a thick quilt, and watched his condition next to him.


    Sure enough, Zhang Hui fell asleep quickly and fell into a long dream.


    He and Wen Xin were walking on the road of Yanguan, and they were talking and laughing towards Beimang. At this moment, he found an old woman walking beside her. The old woman was small in stature, but she was dressed very thin in winter. The pace was steady and light, and she wore a delicate bun on the back of her head.


    When Zhang Hui walked to her, she saw her clearly profiled face. Although she was old, she could be seen that she looked delicate and must be outstanding when she was young.He hadn''t paid much attention to the old woman, and after a glance, he was about to turn her head, but at this time, the old woman turned her face to look at him.


    That face was so familiar, it was what he remembered most in his mind. She was the eyebrows. Although the face was old, the facial features were exactly the same as eyebrows. He was stunned, thinking that he was a lot. Years later, he found Meimei, but when he saw Wen Xin who was still young next to him, he stretched out his hand and saw that his hands were still young.


    He wanted to shout "eyebrows" at her, but soon he couldn''t see her face clearly, leaving a sad feeling in his heart.


    Wen Xin stayed by Zhang Hui''s bed until it was getting dark. Seeing Zhang Hui panting hard, she knew that he might be having a nightmare.


    Zhang Hui opened his eyes suddenly, seeing the young Wen Xin beside the bed, thinking of the sad feeling in his dream.


    "What''s wrong with you? Is it better?" Wen Xin asked anxiously.


    Zhang Hui still felt dizzy and dizzy, and his whole body was enveloped in that sad feeling.


    When he woke up again, one day had passed, and at this time, he was completely awake.He sat up, the groggy feeling he had felt before was completely gone, and he seemed to be a hundred times more energetic, and he was reluctant to lie down anymore after he woke up.


    Wen Xin saw Zhang Hui''s spirits much better. It seemed that she suddenly recovered from a serious illness. She also felt very surprised.


    After Zhang Hui wakes up, the blood in his body seems to have been changed again. When he closes his eyes and performs exercises, he can clearly feel that the true power flows differently in the pulse consciousness. This kind of smooth and strong feeling, he knew, he should have succeeded in breaking the boundary.


    After two years of hard work, he couldn''t break through no matter what. Xie Zhuo and Xiang Yan tried their best to help him break through the boundary. He himself tried all kinds of efforts to give up.Now that he has achieved his goal inadvertently, he is not ecstatic, but feels that all of this comes naturally, as if the experience is like flowing clouds and flowing water.


    After he and Wen Xin left the house, Zhang Hui continued to walk north. He wanted to walk until Kaichun was just warm, and he could go to Beimang to find Huanchen for a decisive battle.


    Wen Xin walked next to Zhang Hui with a bag in her hand. Zhang Hui always thought that wherever she went, Wen Xin would say goodbye to him like last time. Although he hopes to have such a companion on the road, he can be bored. Speaking, I can share the fun and interesting things together, and from time to time I can get some delicious food for him from the spot, but after all, I feel that Wen Xin will still return to Yaowanggu.


    The two have been walking for a long time. Whenever they reached a fork in the road, Zhang Hui thought that Wen Xin wanted to say goodbye to him. He had been waiting for her to say goodbye, and he had planned to tell her to take care when they parted. Beware of things like that. I haven''t seen Xin Wenxin after walking through several forks and said, Zhang Hui finally couldn''t help it, and said, "Are you sending me away? There will be a farewell to you for a thousand miles away, or don''t send away. Got it."


    "Hey, you actually thought of me going back to Yaowanggu!" Wen Xin remembered that when they faced the separation two years ago, Zhang Hui didn''t realize this at all. It seems that he is at least different from before. Now, he still thought that she was going to leave, not completely ignoring the matter, Zhang Hui''s little difference she remembered in her heart, and she was very happy.


    Zhang Hui saw that Wen Xin didn''t answer, and joked with her: "Are you going to leave? No, are you going back to Yaowanggu?"


    Wen Xin thought for a while, and also joked with Zhang Hui: "Aren''t you leaving me?" She had asked Zhang Hui this way before, but in the end she left because he didn''t answer.


    Zhang Hui heard Xin ask this, and heard a voice in his heart saying "I want to stay", but he still hesitated and said nothing.


    Wen Xin carried the baggage to his side: "If you keep me, I won''t leave. If you don''t keep me, then I will be on the same road with you."


    Zhang Hui listened to this, with infinite warmth in his heart.


    He walked a long way, and he became increasingly confused as to whether the old eyebrows he saw really happened, or whether it was just a dream of him.

 749 Chapter 749 Shameless Zhang Fugong (Part 1)

    The next morning, Heliang City, Jiangbian Village.


    "Don''t you tell me! Huh?"


    Zhang Fugong sat in the room and asked coldly.


    And standing in front of him was Zhang Xiaohua, but she didn''t have the aura of the past. At this time, her tears were deep in the corners of her eyes, and her eyes were swollen like small steamed buns. She stood still and did not move.


    "Don''t you want to think about it? People are good friends with you, don''t you know how to greet you?"


    With that said, Zhang Fugong began to change his indifference again, began to laugh, and asked quietly.


    "Dad, I, I really don''t know anyone! And... and Brother Hu Zi and..."


    "Don''t talk about him! What do you do if you are not promising! You only need to find your good friends, and then you will do something with them. Then, won''t you all be rich?"


    Zhang Fugong said, slapped the table, the whole person actually became fierce again, but within a few seconds, he became silent again.


    "..."


    Zhang Xiaohua didn''t speak, but stood still. For the past few days, since Zhang Fugong knew about Shen Rong''er, she has been forcing her to ask her contact information every day.


    It is not a problem to say what you want others to invest in your own property, and then earn hundreds of thousands.


    But Zhang Xiaohua also explained that her family¡¯s properties are hundreds of millions of online businesses, but Zhang Fugong doesn¡¯t believe these words at all. Every time he says this, Zhang Fugong shook his head and said, "I know I know, and you want to lie to me. Isn''t it? The entire country doesn''t have hundreds of millions! They have them all?".


    So later, Zhang Xiaohua didn''t bother to argue, but Zhang Fugong unexpectedly resigned her job without authorization and put her under house arrest, just to find out where the address is at her home, and she must visit her. .


    "I know you didn''t say it, but it''s too late! Stay at home these days, I''m going out!"


    Seeing Zhang Xiaohua still not speaking, Zhang Fugong took out Zhang Xiaohua''s mobile phone and sneered, and ran out the door and locked the door from the outside.


    "Dad, don''t you! Don''t!"


    Zhang Xiaohua didn''t expect that her father would be like this. She panicked and hurried to catch up. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know where to start. She had already said everything she should say.


    Zhang Fugong ignored the sudden loss of sound in the room, and walked out the door grinning.


    In fact, he secretly saw Zhang Xiaohua chatting with Jiang Xiaohu a few days ago, so he made a great decision, that is to follow Jiang Xiaohu and find where Shen Ronger''s home is.


    "Haha, I''m going to get rich soon!"


    With this thought, Zhang Fugong''s feet are particularly brisk.


    At the same time, in the Shen''s villa, Jiang Xiaohu lit a cigarette depressed, and stood on the balcony of the room to learn the hesitation of the male star in the movie smoking.


    Shen Hui stood beside him and said helplessly: "Brother Huzi, this thing is difficult to handle. Who knows if you don¡¯t dream early or late, you have to talk to my sister about you with my mother. It¡¯s time to dream, this time it¡¯s okay, my sister doesn¡¯t want to see you! My mother is too lazy to pay attention to you, my dad thinks you look down on our family..."


    "Oh... I really... accidentally..."


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed, he felt that what he said was not credible.


    "What should I do now? Let me tell you, go out and go around!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu directly agreed to go out and turn around, Shen Hui couldn''t help but raised the corner of his mouth, then turned around and ran into the room to take out a key.


    Not long after, the car roared and a luxury car pulled out of a garage.


    "Where are they going?"


    In the living room on the first floor of the villa, Mrs. Shen looked at Shen Qiaobin and asked.


    "Let them go, since it is a misunderstanding, then they need to solve it!"


    Shen Qiaobin didn''t lift his head either, he naturally knew that his car had been stolen by Shen Hui again.


    The moment the vehicle drove out of the villa area, Jiang Xiaohu opened the window and threw the cigarette butt out, but slammed on the brakes and looked back.


    But there was nothing at the corner, so I had to give it up and gallop away with a kick on the accelerator.


    "brother¡­¡­"


    Only Shen Hui''s screams remained in the street.


    Not long after the car left, Zhang Fugong poked his head out of the trash can on the street corner, sneered, and said to himself: "I knew that this place must be their den of thieves!"


    After that, Zhang Fugong stood up straight, pulled the white black tunic suit on his body, tried to look more energetic, and raised his voice and walked towards the community.


    "Stop, who are you looking for?"


    Before he lifted his foot into the door, a security guard stopped him.


    "I''m looking for Shen Rong''er of the Shen family, I am her relative!"


    Zhang Fugong glanced at the security guard coldly and said in a low voice.


    With this bizarre costume and strange attitude, the security guard was taken aback for a moment, and without embarrassment, he stepped aside, but turned around and called Shen''s house.


    "How can this house cost hundreds of thousands?"


    Shutting through the villa area, Zhang Fugong looked at the surrounding houses and sighed softly.


    It''s just that these are not in his eyes at all, because... the house is not as big as their home, and it is impossible to grow vegetables at all!


    After a dozen or so laps, Zhang Fugong still couldn''t find where the Shen family''s house was.


    But the security guard came over, and when he saw Zhang Fugong, he shouted loudly, "Mr. Come here!"


    "I?"


    Zhang Fugong was taken aback, looked around, confirmed that he was calling himself, and hurriedly ran over and sat on the small electric security guard.


    The two turned left and came to the door of Shen''s villa. The security guard put him down and left without saying anything.


    After all, when she just called, Mrs. Shen just said something to bring it over, and she didn''t say anything else. It seemed that she was not an important person.


    "you are?"


    When Zhang Fugong was standing at the door and hesitating, not knowing how to get in, the fence door opened and Shen Qiaobin stood at the door and asked with a smile.


    "I''m looking for Shen Rong''er! My daughter is her good friend!"


    Zhang Fugong was also thick-skinned, and he couldn''t tell at all that he was talking nonsense as he spoke quickly.


    "Oh? Really? Come here, I am Shen Ronger''s father, and my name is Shen Qiaobin! Hello!"


    Although Shen Qiaobin was puzzled, he took a step forward and shook his hand before leading him to the living room.


    As soon as he entered the living room, Zhang Fugong was completely stunned!


    Although they are all simple decorations, in his eyes, these are all clothes that can only be seen on TV. The tables, chairs and benches are all mahogany, and the tea sets and purple sand pots are all fine items in the boutique.


    He lives in the mountains and has been dealing with the mountains all his life. Naturally, he recognizes the nobleness of the antiques on the table at a glance!They dug up these things and sold them to outsiders, but they could sell for hundreds of dollars!


    "Sit down, you said your daughter is Shen Rong''er''s friend? Where is your daughter taller?"


    Shen Qiaobin ignored the look in his eyes that he had never seen before, and greeted Zhang Fugong after sitting down and asked with a smile.

 750 Chapter 750 Shameless Zhang Fugong (Part 2)

    "Ah... this, I am that Zhang Xiaohua, you have seen it, the one who came with that useless thing last time!"


    "You are talking about Brother Xiaohu?"


    "Yes, that''s the thing!"


    Zhang Fugong opened his mouth and shut his mouth and it was useless. In an instant, Shen Qiaobin understood what kind of person the visitor was. However, the accumulation of years in life prevented him from losing his temper, but coldly waiting for Madam Shen to come over.


    The two said nothing, which also made Shen Qiaobin really understand what shamelessness is.


    Since the two of them sat down, this Zhang Fugong began to talk about how smart he was, how many industries he had had, and that his family was now down, so he came to ask Shen Ronger for help.


    By the way, I also want Shen Qiaobin to help.


    At the beginning, Shen Qiaobin thought it was an expert who didn¡¯t show his face. He just pretended to be like this. Finally, he realized that he didn¡¯t know anything about the goods. He actually pulled Shen Qiaobin and started talking about tens of thousands of dollars in business. It would take ten years to open a store. Earn one hundred thousand yuan for this kind of project.


    Not long after, Mrs. Shen finally came back from upstairs, holding her mobile phone and swinging her waist, walking towards Shen Qiaobin step by step.


    Zhang Fugong, who had never seen such a beautiful woman, was instantly dumbfounded. He stared at Madam Shen, wishing to buckle his eyeballs and put them on Madam Shen''s thigh.


    "Ahem!"


    Shen Qiaobin coughed slightly when he saw this, and wanted to remind him.


    It''s just that the latter doesn''t matter at all. He looked at Shen Qiaobin and said, "Your wife has long legs, but her butt is too small. My wife''s butt is big, hahaha!"


    "Get out!"


    Mrs. Shen who had just walked over heard the words, the smile on her face instantly solidified, and she shouted coldly.


    "You, this is the truth! Let me tell you, I know an old Chinese doctor who can treat this!" Zhang Fugong did not feel that it was wrong at this time, he said to himself, and even turned his head to look at Shen Qiaobin , Said: "Why are your women so ignorant to praise! I am kind!"


    "Meiling, who is this person!"


    Shen Qiaobin ignored Zhang Fugong, took Madam Shen to sit next to him, and asked softly.


    "It''s that Zhang Xiaohua''s father, who is such a man who hates the rich and hopes to be rich, and doesn''t know how to praise!"


    Madam Shen didn''t lower her voice, and said loudly.


    "Hey, you guy, I can tell you frankly, I have also made a lot of money, I have seen a lot of women like you, don''t deceive others too much! I tell you, you have a broken house and haven''t The ground in my backyard is big! What pretend to be generous!"


    Zhang Fugong got angry when he heard others scold him, raised his hand and grabbed the ashtray on the table, and slammed it to the ground.


    Snapped!


    With a crisp sound, the ashtray instantly shattered into powder.


    Shen Qiaobin and Madam Shen looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Security!"


    Immediately afterwards, Shen Qiaobin directly picked up the phone on the desk and dialed the guard at the door.


    Within two minutes, more than 20 security personnel rushed in at the door, and those people surrounded Zhang Fugong without saying a word.


    "What are you doing? There are many of you! Don''t think about relying on the crowd!"


    "Master Shen, are you okay!"


    When Zhang Fugong saw the visitor at this time, he immediately became vigorous and yelled, but the leader of the security captain ignored his yelling at all, but walked up to Shen Qiaobin respectfully and asked in a flattering low voice.


    "It''s okay, kick him out, and don''t allow him to come again in the future!"


    Shen Qiaobin just waved his hand, like driving a fly, a little impatient, he didn''t even glance at Zhang Fugong, originally he still wanted to at least leave a good impression on Jiang Xiaohu''s fellow villagers, but he didn''t expect that it was really a bun unearthed in a remote country.


    "What are you doing? If I don''t go, isn''t it an ashtray? The big deal is that I will pay you. There are so many ashtrays in my house!"


    Who knows that Zhang Fugong immediately started to play a rogue like a woman, and sat down on the sofa, swearing.


    "Well, since you said you want to pay, then you pay, Captain Li, take him to buy a new one!"


    "Mrs. Shen what you said, your things are all custom-made, and they cost tens of thousands of dollars. Whoever can afford it, I''ll take him away. Don''t embarrass me to go out ashamed!"


    Captain Li naturally saw at a glance that Zhang Fugong was a mouthpiece, and waved his hands again and again.


    "A few, tens of thousands..."


    Zhang Fugong was stunned when he heard this, his family didn''t have that much savings.


    "Let''s go! Frame away!"


    Captain Li was dumbfounded when he saw him, and quickly greeted people to come and take him away, but didn''t want Zhang Fugong to resist even more.


    "Don''t touch me! I tell you, I am also a big business! Don''t fool me, an ashtray costs tens of thousands? I tell you..."


    "Don''t make trouble with the old things! The Shen family''s house is 120 million yuan! If you break the other things inside, you can''t afford to sell it!"


    Captain Li''s patience was at the extreme at this time, and he coldly interrupted Zhang Fugong''s words, and waved to ask someone to hold him down.


    At this moment, Zhang Fugong realized that the Shen family was rich. Otherwise, how could he find dozens of people to hold him down and let them treat him respectfully?


    Although someone in the village had done this to him, he was definitely looking for someone to fight, and no one wanted to.


    "Don''t move me, I tell..."


    Snapped!


    "Give me a fight! Drag out and fight! Damn, knock out and throw it out!"


    Seeing that he was being held down, Zhang Fugong still wanted the benefits of his mouth, but he didn''t want Captain Li to give an order directly, an ear scraper hit his mouth directly, and his face instantly lost consciousness.


    Immediately afterwards, his eyes turned black, and he felt that he was in a rain of bullets, and finally lost consciousness.


    In the room, Shen Qiaobin and his wife sighed helplessly.


    After a moment of silence, Madam Shen raised her head and glanced at Captain Li who came back to apologize. After a few words, she said, "Husband~What is the origin of Jiang Xiaohu?"


    "No matter! This kid is knowledgeable, able to observe words and colors, superb medical skills, literary and military skills, and a rare talent. If he can, if Rong Er can be with him, we don''t have to worry about anything!"


    Shen Qiaobin seemed free and easy, regardless of Jiang Xiaohu''s origin, waved, just worried about his daughter''s future.


    The two of them can naturally see that Shen Ronger, who has always protected Shen Hui as a big sister, has always been strong and distressing, let alone crying like this, locking herself in the room without eating or drinking.


    Now, Jiang Xiaohu has just appeared, and she is like this. Isn''t this just falling into a crush and obsession.


    After thinking about it, the two looked at each other, and Madam Shen had to shook her head and sighed: "Look, if it doesn''t work, then send someone..."

 751 Chapter 751: This Is Majesty

    In a blink of an eye, the day passed in a flash.


    In the early morning of the next day, Zhang Fugong got off the long-distance bus, limping towards Jiangbian Village with bruises on his face and tingling pains on his limbs.


    Not far away is the''mansion'' in his own strict eyes!At least it used to be like this in his eyes.


    "Hundreds of millions...how much is that? Tens of millions of yuan? I remember it was ten million yuan! How high is it stacked?"


    Walking on the road, Zhang Fugong''s brain was filled with stacks of banknotes flying, but no matter what he thought, these red and bright tickets just couldn''t be carried into his pocket.


    "No! Must be with them!"


    When he reached the door, Zhang Fugong bumped his head against the door, and then he came from the center of the dream, gritted his teeth and said viciously.


    Squeak...


    The rusted iron plate made a harsh sound when the door was opened.


    The sound was also heard in the back room, and a slamming of the door followed.


    "Dad, let me go! Hurry up!"


    "Come on!"


    This time, Zhang Fugong knew that he was gentle, as if it was not his daughter who was locked up, but the wealthy boy holding a gold ingot and wearing a silver phoenix hairpin. He walked to the door two or three steps and opened the door agilely.


    As soon as the door opened, Zhang Xiaohua slipped into the toilet outside the door without waiting for Zhang Fugong to speak.


    Not long after, Zhang Xiaohua walked back with a bitter face, clutching her belly while walking, her legs were weak.


    "Are you all right! Xiaohua!" Zhang Fugong hurried forward when he saw this, looked at Zhang Xiaohua''s stomach nervously, and asked, "Is it Brother Xiaohu?"


    "Dad, what are you talking about! Brother Xiaohu never touched me! Huh?"


    As soon as Zhang Xiaohua heard this, her face was red and her ears turned red. She just explained the two sentences and changed her taste. She looked at Zhang Fugong nervously, but the next second, she was blinded again, and repeatedly asked: "Dad, what are you doing? Is it? Who beat this! Is it bullied?"


    "Where there are! There are two little bunnies who wanted to play with me, but they were crippled by me! Don''t worry about me, want me to say, Brother Xiaohu is such a good child, don''t miss it!"


    Zhang Fugong raised his hand to cover the scar on his face. When the topic was about Jiang Xiaohu, he put down his hands, and took Zhang Xiaohua''s two small hands tightly, and said seriously.


    "Dad, what are you..."


    "Oh, Dad is old, it''s not another problem. I was just worried before. I went to the city in person today! This little tiger brother can be regarded as living up to my expectations! Although he is not very good, but Anyhow, he is also a serious person, I will not object to your matter with him!"


    Zhang Fugong took Zhang Xiaohua into the back room. After the two of them sat down, Zhang Fugong did not give Zhang Xiaohua a chance to speak. He said word by word. Within a few minutes, an old face was covered with tears. Looks like a kind father who is worried about his daughter''s future life.


    Listening to her father''s confession, Zhang Xiaohua cried like pear with rain, covering her face with her white hands, tears streaming from her fingers and sliding down her arms.


    "Don''t cry, you, set off today and go find Xiaohu!"


    When Zhang Fugong saw that his''voices'' had achieved results, he immediately became energetic, forgetting the pain on his body, stood up, straightened his body hard, and said in a low voice.


    When the voice fell, even Zhang Fugong himself felt that he was a good father who cared about his daughter''s future.


    "Dad, are you serious?"


    "Of course! Come, take your things!"


    Before Zhang Xiaohua could react, Zhang Fugong had already started to pack her things.


    For the next hour, Zhang Xiaohua didn''t know what was going on. Zhang Fugong took two ten dollars and sent them to the long-distance bus to Heliang City.


    As for the next ticket, it is estimated that Zhang Xiaohua will pay for it himself.


    After all, Zhang Fugong himself had the money to take a bus to Kyoto, and Zhang Xiaohua''s money was taken away by Zhang Fugong, sitting in the car at a loss.


    At the same time, Jiang Xiaohu was sitting in the room with Shen Qiaobin sitting in front of him.


    Just half an hour before, he just sent Madam Shen downstairs...


    This was also a helpless move. No one believed how he explained in the past two days. In the end, he had to think of using Chinese medicine to hypnotize them, and finally brought them into a dream, plus Jiang Xiaohu''s own true energy to guide, so it can be regarded as Mrs. Shen Convinced.


    Of course, the first thing he tried to persuade was Shen Rong''er, at least... Shen Rong''er could ask Xu Linglong to confirm, because Xu Linglong had seen Jiang Xiaohu in Shen Rong''er''s house before and was awakened by a dream after he was asleep.


    "Do you believe it?"


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Xiaohu asked softly.


    Shen Qiaobin didn''t speak, but looked at Jiang Xiaohu quietly, his eyes were full of scrutiny, as if a judge was observing the behavior of a prisoner.


    "Brother Xiaohu, I believe in what you are, and I also believe that you were unintentional, but I believe it is useless. The important thing is Rong''er. I want to know why you look down on her."


    When speaking, Shen Qiaobin''s tone was extremely calm, as if he was talking about the future of an unrelated person, completely standing in a neutral position, and wanting to make a verdict on this matter.


    "I didn''t look down on her! Ronger...Shen Ronger has a very gentle personality and a rare and beautiful appearance. She can go to the hall and go to the kitchen. She is completely perfect!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned for a moment, sorted out his thoughts, and then spoke word by word.


    The listener was not in a hurry, sitting on the stool, listening quietly, without interrupting him, but after speaking this sentence, the two fell silent again.


    "She is indeed very good. For such a woman, no man can refuse to be a man, but I already have a fiancee, and I love my fiancee very much!"


    A few minutes later, Jiang Xiaohu raised his head and looked at Shen Qiaobin. His eyes were full of firmness. Under this firmness, there was unquestionable love.


    "Are you talking about Zhang Fugong''s daughter?"


    Shen Qiaobin sneered when he heard the words, and then asked softly.


    "you know?"


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard it, he was stunned. He had never told anyone that Zhang Xiaohua''s father was Zhang Fugong, and... Shen Qiaobin''s eyes were full of disdain.


    "Know a little! Since that''s the case, don''t say more, Rong''er is a conservative girl, so don''t be too hot to do anything excessive at that time!"


    As Shen Qiaobin said, stood up and walked around the stool, projecting endless eyes as if penetrating all things in the world and turning into sharp swords into Jiang Xiaohu''s heart.


    This is majesty!A momentum honed by many years of ups and downs!

 752 Chapter 752

    Ding Dong...


    Until Shen Qiaobin left, Jiang Xiaohu was still trapped in those eyes, and was finally awakened by the phone ringing.


    "Brother Xiaohu! I have come to Kyoto, and my dad is willing to let me come to you!"


    After answering the phone, Jiang Xiaohu hadn''t asked a word, and Zhang Xiaohua''s surprise voice came over the phone.


    "Really? I''ll transfer the money to you, and you will fly directly in a while... after getting off the train, call me and I will pick you up directly!"


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly opened the mobile bank and directly transferred a few thousand yuan. The money was enough for Zhang Xiaohua to come over. He didn''t dare to transfer too much, fearing that his father would take away everything.


    "Okay, Brother Huzi, you are waiting for me! I''ll tell you when I get off the car!"


    Zhang Xiaohua had never been so happy before, and shouted happily on the phone.


    After hanging up, Jiang Xiaohu fell into silence.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. This time, he has completely lost the ecstatic state he had before. He seems to be very afraid of Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s arrival, like a child who has done something wrong knowing that his parents are about to find himself in panic. .


    "Brother Tiger, what are you doing!"


    The sad emotions had not yet come out, a voice directly interrupted Jiang Xiaohu''s thinking.


    Hearing the sound, Jiang Xiaohu looked up, and saw that Shen Hui''s delicate face was about to be attached to his connector. After he was frightened, he slammed back and almost threw the phone in his hand.


    "Brother Huzi, what are you doing! It''s not something you shouldn''t see, right!"


    When Shen Hui saw him hiding in hiding, an expression of''I understand'' appeared on his face.


    "Fuck you, don''t think about so many useless things, come with me to pick up your sister-in-law tonight!"


    Jiang Xiaohu casually said something and stood up and walked directly to the balcony.


    Shen Hui followed in two steps when he saw this. In the past two days, Jiang Xiaohu had almost learned to smoke because of this incident. He stood there with Jiang Xiaohu all the time, smelling the smoke in a daze.


    call¡­¡­


    A puff of smoke came out of Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth, and the smoke was filled with smoke.


    The tightly hugged smoke quickly separated in the air, turning into unnamed lines, followed by the mist slowly dissipating, turning into nothingness, and disappearing.


    It was the morning, and the sun was not unbearable. Standing on the unobstructed balcony, one could feel a touch of warmth.


    But time revolved very fast, and before Jiang Xiaohu could throw away the panic in his head, it was already evening.


    "Brother Huzi, when shall we go?"


    "Wait, wait for news!"


    Shen Hui, who was still sitting in the room with Jiang Xiaohu, was already lonely and unbearable. Lying on the bed and turning left and right, he kept asking, but the only answer to him was Jiang Xiaohu''s reluctance to change a word. .


    At the same time, Zhang Xiaohua was sitting on the train in a daze.


    Although she works in the county seat, Zhang Fugong''s constraints are too tight, and she has never seen a big city like Kyoto.


    Even more unexpectedly, after the train entered the city, it was still half an hour away from the station.


    "Brother Huzi, I''m almost there!"


    Looking at the high-rise buildings flashing outside the window, Zhang Xiaohua''s eyes widened, she took out her mobile phone and sent out a text message.


    Ding Dong...


    In less than a minute, the phone rang again, and Zhang Xiaohua quickly turned on the phone.


    Open the text message, there are only four words "I''ll be there".


    Zhang Xiaohua glanced, did not reply, but turned her head and continued to look at the outside world.


    "Is this a big city? Or is it already a big city?"


    Looking at the colorful, high-rise buildings, and some large hotels with carved beams and painted buildings, a question exploded in Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s heart, like a peaceful small pool, thrown into a huge stone, aroused Wan Qian Shuihua also completely squeezed out the calm inside.


    Ten minutes later, the train stopped and Zhang Xiaohua walked out of the station with the crowd holding her luggage.


    Despite the misty smoke outside the station, coming and going to attract customers, sell things, and small crooks constantly shuttle, in Zhang Xiaohua''s eyes, it is still a rare beauty.


    Zhang Xiaohua stood on the spot, looking at the hurried pedestrians, and for a moment she forgot where she was. The loss and helplessness were all written on her handsome face.


    "Little...beauty, what are you looking at? Are you waiting for someone?"


    At this time, a voice sounded.


    Zhang Xiaohua quickly turned her head to look around. There was a handsome man in a suit and leather shoes standing in front of her, looking at Zhang Xiaohua tenderly.


    Seeing her silent, the visitor asked again softly: "Are you waiting for someone?"


    "Huh? Huh!"


    Zhang Xiaohua was taken aback for a moment, and then immediately remembered Jiang Xiaohu, who was calling for the wind and rain. She thought it was someone he had sent and nodded quickly.


    "Come with me, he asked us to wait for you here. I didn''t expect you to come so soon! Hahaha!"


    "Really, where is Huzi brother now?"


    "He is waiting for you at home! Otherwise, where do you live tonight?"


    The man walked beside Zhang Xiaohua, like a friend he hadn''t seen for many years, chatting happily without stopping for a moment, even some introverted people like Zhang Xiaohua were brought to chat with him a lot.


    If Jiang Xiaohu was present at this time, he would probably be beaten directly on the ground by this man. The face that Zhang Xiaohu hated was Zhao Feng, who was in the same foul play with Sun Leyang!


    "Brother Huzi hasn''t come yet? I''ll call him!"


    When the two walked side by side through the crowd and walked to the parking lot, Zhang Xiaohua frowned and asked in confusion, at least in her opinion, Jiang Xiaohu would not just hand her over to others.


    "It''s okay, let''s go to the car and wait!"


    As Zhao Feng said, he grabbed Zhang Xiaohua''s arm. Don''t look at Zhao Feng''s thinness, but his strength was not small. When this one was caught, Zhang Xiaohua couldn''t move, and could only follow his rhythm.


    At this moment, Zhang Xiaohua realized that something was wrong, her face forced her composure, but her right hand quietly took out her mobile phone from her pocket, and slowly patted the car in front of her.


    "what are you doing?"


    Zhao Feng only heard a click, turned his head and asked softly.


    "No!" Zhang Xiaohua shook her head quickly, squeezed a smile, turned to look at a hotel on the side, and asked: "What is that?"


    "There? That''s a good place, but we won''t go here today!"


    Zhao Feng said, pulling Zhang Xiaohua forward again. Little did she know that Zhang Xiaohua quietly took three or two photos in a row and sent them to Zhang Xiaohu.


    "I''m still standing..."


    As soon as the two of them walked to the car, Zhang Xiaohua saw that there were two others in the car, and she couldn''t help feeling the fear in her heart. She asked in a low voice with a trembling voice.


    boom!


    Before she finished her words, Zhang Xiaohua only felt a tingling pain in the back of her head, dizziness rose, and her eyes instantly turned black.

 753 Chapter 753

    Zhao Feng stood beside her, reached out and threw her into the car, picked up the phone on the ground and glanced at it, and said disdainfully: "Damn, there are so many people called tigers these years?"


    After dropping the phone, Zhao Feng got into the car and drove away laughing with a few people in the car.


    The tiger is a real tiger, but Zhao Feng didn''t know it was a murderous tiger.


    On the other side, Jiang Xiaohu was being blocked on the road. Seeing the traffic jam getting longer and longer, an irritation instantly rose from his heart.


    "Brother Huzi, don''t worry, it''s all like this..."


    Ding Dong!


    Shen Hui was about to comfort Jiang Xiaohu, but when he heard the other''s phone rang, he stopped talking.


    However, in the next second, Shen Hui clearly felt the unknown from the co-pilot.


    Huhuhu...


    A burst of rapid breathing sounded in the car, and Shen Hui secretly glanced at Jiang Xiaohu next to him. The latter''s chest was up and down at this time, accompanied by the sound of breathing, and the sound of clenched fists.


    Snapped!


    Perhaps the strength was too great. Before Shen Hui turned around and asked what had happened, the mobile phone in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand was broken into two halves.


    "Where is Zhao Feng''s home?"


    After taking a few deep breaths again, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly calmed down his breathing and asked in a low voice.


    "I''ll take you there! But you have to wait! There seems to be a crash ahead!"


    boom!


    Just as Shen Hui said a word, Jiang Xiaohu got out of the car door, slammed it, and ran forward.


    "Brother Huzi! Where are you going! This is a viaduct, don''t..."


    Upon seeing this, Shen Hui hurriedly opened the car window and shouted loudly at the figure of Jiang Xiaohu running forward.


    Before he finished yelling, he heard a few loud roars right in front, followed by screams. In less than two minutes, the blocked vehicle started to move instantly, and Jiang Xiaohu ran back. .


    "go!"


    Jiang Xiaohu roared as soon as he got into the car.


    "Good, good!"


    Upon hearing this, Shen Hui quickly started the car and drove forward quickly following the traffic.


    After the car was less than 500 meters away, Shen Hui saw two cars parked quietly on the side of the road, one with a flat head, one with a flat back, and two people with swollen noses and swollen noses. Call the police, and one of them was still yelling that he was insane.


    "Brother Huzi, what''s the matter?"


    While the car was galloping, Shen Hui glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, who was slowly calming down, and then asked carefully.


    "Your sister-in-law was taken away by Zhao Feng!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s face was calm, he said softly, then turned his head and looked out the window.


    At this moment, if Shen Hui hadn''t heard the click of Jiang Xiaohu''s fist clearly, he would have thought that Zhang Xiaohua was not that important in Jiang Xiaohu''s heart.


    "understood!"


    Until this moment, a solemn expression appeared on Shen Hui''s face, and the accelerator under his feet began to slam down.


    As the engine sensation sounded, the car continued to shuttle in the traffic, moving forward quickly.


    On the other side, Zhao Feng was sitting in the room at this time, with Zhang Xiaohua in a coma in front of him.


    "Brother Feng, you really have vision!"


    A short, wealthy young man stood beside Zhao Feng with a smile, flattering.


    "That''s not it. A few days ago, Brother Feng said that those unscrupulous supermodels were tired of having fun. I thought Brother Feng would take us to other places, but I didn''t expect it to be from the countryside! Brother Feng is really good at playing! "


    At this time, the young man on the side spoke, holding red wine with a self-confidently gentle smile on his face. In fact, his ugly face with this expression, even if Zhang Xiaohua wakes up, he will Was shocked.


    "Haha, everyone knows that the little girls from the country are best to cheat! They often believe that people are kind, so...you can cheat with a little trick!"


    Zhao Feng sat in the middle position, looked at Zhang Xiaohua''s pretty face, couldn''t help taking a sip of wine, and sighed that his vision and luck were so good.


    "Don''t, don''t move! This thing needs a sense of ritual!"


    Seeing that the short man next to him was about to reach out to touch Zhang Xiaohua, Zhao Feng waved his hand to open his salty pig''s hand. While talking, he stretched out his hand and pulled out a rope from under the table, and laughed wryly.


    boom!


    "Hey, what are you doing!"


    "save¡­"


    "madman!"


    Just as Zhao Feng was about to stretch the rope in his hand to the pretty beauty in front of him, a loud noise suddenly came from outside the door, followed by the loud roars of several security guards.


    But within half a minute, the voice of the security was gone.


    "What''s going on! Go and see!"


    Zhao Feng frowned and said to the short young man.


    The latter nodded when he saw it, and walked carefully to the door, resting his eyes on the cat''s eyes.


    boom!


    Before the short young man spoke, the entire security door ejected into his face with a muffled noise.


    boom!


    In order to wait for him to back away from the pain, there was another sound. This time, the security door flew directly from the door frame and hit the short man. After knocking him down, he fell down again, hitting the short man¡¯s chest. Hit him directly to faint.


    At the door, Jiang Xiaohu''s figure was standing at this time.


    "Zhao Feng!"


    There was a roar, and the moment Zhao Feng heard this sound, his whole person was agitated, as if he had seen a ghost, he stepped back and sat on the ground with his back leaning on the sofa, his face full of horror.


    "Brother Feng, who is this!"


    The ugly and ugly man raised a trace of disdain on his face, cast a glance at Zhao Feng, concealed the contempt in his eyes, and asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know! I really don''t know that she is related to you!"


    Zhao Feng leaned on the sofa, kicking his legs indiscriminately, trying to escape back, and explained in a row.


    The slap that day and what happened afterwards have now become his nightmare, making him unable to sleep well day and night. In order not to meet Jiang Xiaohu again, he even stopped contacting Sun Leyang.


    But I was afraid of what would come. After so long, it was easy to feel better. I went out hunting, but I met this Jiang Xiaohu!


    "Brother Feng, don''t be afraid! Look at me!" The ugly man took a sip of his wine, as if he was used to this scene, stood up and said softly, raised his foot and walked to the angry Jiang Xiaohu, and took out his hand from his arms. A card, said with a smile: "Friend, this bitch looks good, just tell me, how much money, I will..."


    Snapped!boom!Humph!


    The ugly man hadn''t finished speaking, he only felt a numbness in his left face, and tinnitus in his left ear, followed by a strong force coming from his chest, the whole person flew up, and finally he lost consciousness. .


    At this time, Shen Hui, who was standing behind Jiang Xiaohu, witnessed the entire''battle'' process with his own eyes. He touched his staying power with some fear and shook his head: "It''s a god, the security door can be kicked open with both feet, and he has the courage to pretend!"

 754 Chapter 754

    "me!"


    At this time, Zhao Feng had become incoherent, leaning on the sofa and muttering softly, but he couldn''t speak a complete sentence.


    "Do you know this is my fianc¨¦e?"


    Jiang Xiaohu continued to agitate his cheeks, his mouth grinned slightly, his voice seemed to come from hell, with resentment and hatred.


    "Brother, I really don''t know, I don''t know! Don''t move me, I really can''t stand it!"


    Zhao Feng was anxious for a while, and actually resisted the fear, stood up and ran to the side. With this movement, a jade pendant hanging on his chest fell.


    Ding Dong~


    Yupei hit the ground with a clear sound like a drop of water, and slowly rotated along the ground, sliding directly to Jiang Xiaohu''s feet.


    "Ah! Yupei!"


    Zhao Feng, who was still fleeing back, suddenly stopped after hearing the sound and turned around and rushed to Jiang Xiaohu''s feet.


    boom!puff!


    Before he got close to Jiang Xiaohu''s feet, Jiang Xiaohu''s face was gloomy, and he kicked him in the face, kicking him out for life, his broken teeth spouting blood from his mouth all the way.


    "Is this jade pendant very precious?"


    Jiang Xiaohu bent down to pick up the jade pendant on the ground and asked in a low voice.


    "No, not heavy pee, you haha!"


    Zhao Feng had just been kicked, his left cheek was completely swollen, and his speech became unclear, but he still tried his best to show that the jade pendant was not important. He kept his eyes on the jade pendant, ignoring the pain on his face.


    "is it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Zhao Feng viciously while speaking, and the corners of his mouth slowly rose.


    At this moment, Shen Hui, who was standing on the side, glanced at Zhao Feng, then turned to glance at Jiang Xiaohu, who was undiminished in anger, and said with some worry, "Brother Huzi, or give it back to him!"


    "Go and bring Xiao Hua here!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care about this, just glanced at Zhang Xiaohua who was still in a coma on the bed.


    With just this look, Shen Hui clearly felt that there was no hope for my sister, at least there was no hope now!


    Although he was thinking about something else, Shen Hui was dissatisfied with his slow movements. He ran to the sofa and picked up Zhang Xiaohua, and ran back behind Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Brother, I really know that I was wrong. I haven''t contacted Sun Le... Sun bastard. I have drawn a clear line with her. What happened today is a complete misunderstanding! Don''t be angry, I really don''t know. , Will you return the jade pendant to me?"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t take the next step, Zhao Feng resisted the fear in his heart, moved to Jiang Xiaohu''s body step by step, and carefully reached out to the jade pendant.


    Click...


    The moment his hand touched the jade pendant, a clear voice came from the jade pendant.


    "Ah...ah! My jade pendant! My jade pendant!"


    At the moment when he heard the cracking sound of the jade pendant, Zhao Feng seemed to be crazy. First he was stunned, and within a few seconds he began to shout loudly, with a miserable voice, a grumpy tone, a stunned expression and tears falling from the corner of his eyes. , Looked at all shocked.


    "Do you know this feeling now?"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s complexion was still calm, and there was no emotion mixed in his voice. At this moment, it was as if a ruthless beast turned into a human form, standing in place.


    "I''m killing you! I''m going to kill you!"


    It wasn''t until Jiang Xiaohu''s voice fell that Zhao Feng recovered from the shock, and screamed at Jiang Xiaohu.


    It is a pity that anger alone is not enough, but strength is needed.


    Snapped¡­¡­


    With a slap in the face, Zhao Feng''s hands were slammed out without even touching the corner of Jiang Xiaohu''s clothes.


    But he did not stop, instead a carp stood up and rushed over again.


    Snapped!Fly out.Snapped!Fly out.


    Repeated this way five or six times, Zhao Feng''s faces were already swollen and inhuman, but Jiang Xiaohu did not make heavy moves.


    There was also some aura when he shot again, so that Zhao Feng''s injuries would be able to recover in three or five days. He didn''t need to kill Zhao Feng, but he just wanted Zhao Feng to understand one thing, that is, Jiang Xiaohu''s people, no one can touch!


    "give me back¡­¡­"


    After being kicked to the ground again, Zhao Feng stood up, broke away from the breath of all the dudes all over his body, and became a god of death who could not be cut down.


    "Give you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu also knew at this time that this jade pendant was of great significance, otherwise he would not be like this, and directly threw the jade pendant in half in his hand.


    Seeing that the jade pendant was abandoned again under the''serious injury'', Zhao Feng ignored his wounds and flew forward. He couldn''t grasp the two hands and opened his hands directly. He hugged the two halves of the jade pendant and fell to the ground.


    boom!


    There was a muffled sound.


    Before Zhao Feng got up again, Jiang Xiaohu''s figure appeared in front of Zhao Feng again.


    "What else do you want to do!"


    Holding the two halves of the jade pendant tightly, tears in Zhao Feng''s eyes couldn''t stop flowing down, and when the fear reached the extreme, he became angry, gritted his teeth and shouted viciously.


    "You kind of scum, you don''t die too much!" Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes contained the aura of seeing through all things in the world, turned into a sharp sword and plunged into Zhao Feng''s mind, making him afraid to say a little more.


    "Death, I don''t need to come, but you still have to suffer!"


    Before Zhao Feng woke up from the silence, Jiang Xiaohu bent down and grabbed Zhao Feng''s left wrist, with aura running in his palm, and the powerful grip burst out instantly.


    "Aha!"


    Zhao Feng screamed and fell straight to the ground.


    But his right hand still held the two jade pendants tightly in his hands, showing no signs of relaxation.


    Oooooo~


    As Zhao Feng became unconscious, there was a roar of cars outside the door.


    "Brother Tiger, let''s go!"


    Shen Hui''s first reaction when he heard the sound was that he wanted to enter the house and drag Jiang Xiaohu away.


    His opinion of the man in front of him has changed a lot just now, but this is not the time to talk about it.


    "where to?"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and asked.


    "The people from the Zhao family are here! Run!"


    "Huh!? Where do you go? When the time comes, the Zhao family will go to the Shen family to ask for someone or will they call the police to ask for someone?"


    As Jiang Xiaohu said, he sat directly on the sofa, took out the cigarette he would carry in his arms these days, and took a deep breath.


    "Brother Tiger!"


    "You go first. Although I don''t know anything else, the Shen family is a business family. If these things get involved, it will definitely have a big impact!"


    Jiang Xiaohu spit out a puff of smoke and returned to his previous state, smiling at Shen Hui.


    What he said is not bad. Even if he leaves now, he still has to be chased to the Shen family. It is not a good thing that the Shen family is contaminated with any lawsuit on the face.


    Besides, he was the only son of the Zhao family?

 755 Chapter 755

    "I know!"


    Standing in place, Shen Hui glanced at Jiang Xiaohu for a few moments, and had no choice but to give up and turn around and leave.


    "so annoying¡­¡­"


    Jiang Xiaohu was sitting on the sofa, quietly looking out the door, waiting for the arrival of the Zhao family.


    About two minutes later, a group of people rushed into the room, got directly into the room, and surrounded Jiang Xiaohu.


    And Shen Hui was still in the car at this time, did not leave, just quietly watched Jiang Xiaohu being put on the headgear, and then was sent into the car.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Just as Shen Hui was about to start the car, he heard Zhang Xiaohua, who was leaning on the co-pilot, wake up.


    "Are you all right!"


    "Who are you...oh, why are you here? Why am I in the car?"


    When Zhang Xiaohua opened her eyes and saw Shen Hui, she almost screamed, but when she remembered Shen Hui, she shook her head, only to find that she was in the car.


    "You were deceived, Hu Zi brother you were caught by them, but there should be nothing wrong, after all, Zhao Feng kidnapping the ticket is not a joke! Okay, I will take you back first, Hu Zi brother let You live in my house first, and I''ll go back and let the old man handle this later!"


    After Shen Hui briefly explained the matter, he started the car and galloped away without giving Zhang Xiaohua a chance to refuse.


    "Brother Xiaohu is okay!"


    After a moment of silence, Zhang Xiaohua was still very worried about Jiang Xiaohu and asked softly.


    She knew that she couldn''t help anything, just listening to what he said was caught by someone, she knew that as long as she didn''t cause trouble, she was helping Jiang Xiaohu the most, and she felt unbearably anxious.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay. Fortunately, you sent a text message to Brother Hu Zi when you were cheated. Otherwise...Tsk tusk, pay more attention to safety, don''t believe it when others say it!"


    Shen Hui could naturally hear Zhang Xiaohua''s concern, and the only thing he could do was to change the subject and don''t worry her too much.


    "I know!"


    After being taught by someone as old as her own, Zhang Xiaohua turned her head and looked out the window.


    Maybe it was because I was too worried about Jiang Xiaohu''s comfort. The high-rise buildings outside the window were feasting, and they no longer have the ability to be half-charming, and when I looked again, they turned out to be disgusted.


    "Is the village bad? Why come to the big city!"


    The moment this sudden thought sounded in Zhang Xiaohua''s mind, Zhang Xiaohua hurriedly shook her head, threw this dangerous thought out, and muttered earnestly: "For a better life, you can''t just live!"


    "Why? Are you still worried? Don''t worry. This time Huzi has done a great job. The old man will not care about him. My mother has been sick for how long, but Huzi was cured within half an hour. , You don¡¯t even know that Brother Hu Zi was angry with that western medicine..."


    "Ok?"


    "Brother Huzi didn''t tell you? I told you..."


    As a victorious general who has been in the field of yarn all year round, Shen Hui naturally knew how to attract the attention of girls, and within a few words he hooked Zhang Xiaohua, who was in worry, to other things.


    Curiosity also got hold of Zhang Xiaohua''s heart, and began to follow Shen Hui''s rhythm, and kept asking Jiang Xiaohu about some things that she didn''t know.


    However, what makes Shen Hui more uncomfortable is the two-tasking, because Zhang Xiaohua has heard of many things and things, and has not been in contact with them, so when things are said there, they have to be distracted and talk about some basic common sense.


    But even if Shen Hui was obsessed with the world for so long, he still couldn''t see the trace of inferiority under Zhang Xiaohua''s eyes.


    It took almost an hour and a half for the original journey and traffic jams, but in Zhang Xiaohua''s eyes, she just heard a story and arrived in the blink of an eye.


    As the car entered the underground garage, Zhang Xiaohua was also stunned.


    "So many cars!"


    It''s not that Zhang Xiaohua has never seen these. Many people pursue her looks. Although she is only in the county seat, there are still some wealthy people.


    "Yeah, the old man bought it and didn''t open it. I''ll open it for him!"


    Shen Hui waved his hand and said with a smile.


    When the words fell, Zhang Xiaohua was stunned. She was just surprised that there were such valuable cars here. She didn''t expect that the fifty small cars here were all from Shen Hui''s home.


    "what happened?"


    Seeing Zhang Xiaohua stunned, Shen Hui thought he had said something wrong, and asked quietly.


    "No, nothing!"


    Zhang Xiaohua waved her hands again and again, saying that she was okay, and followed Shen Hui two steps forward, not daring to say anything else, for fear that Shen Hui would tell him that the piece upstairs belonged to their house.


    Fortunately, Shen Hui didn''t take her to the office building of Shen''s house, otherwise Zhang Xiaohua would definitely run away.


    At the same time, inside a room of the Zhao family industry.


    "Are you dumb?"


    A young man looked at Jiang Xiaohu in front of him and asked again.


    Jiang Xiaohu just sat in the room and quietly looked at the man in front of him, never opening his mouth to speak.


    After being caught, Jiang Xiaohu was cleverly caught, but the phone in his arms was turned on the recording button.


    "Get out!"


    In the dim room, Jiang Xiaohu looked at a middle-aged man who suddenly walked in in front of him and smiled.


    "Laugh? You will cry soon!" The middle-aged man sneered, watching Jiang Xiaohu put the stack of documents in his hand directly on the table, and continued: "I''m telling you, this matter is not for you. A sentence of three or five years? Injury deliberately is not just a joke!"


    "Really? Why didn''t I know that I hurt someone? Zhao Feng kidnapped, with the intention of bullying first, why hasn''t it been all right? For so many years, your Zhao family is so rich, why would he not be arrested?"


    Jiang Xiaohu pursed his mouth and said in a low voice.


    He knew very well why the Zhao family grabbed themselves first, instead of calling the police first, and obviously wanted to do something about it.


    "Oh, take your time to think about this question!"


    The middle-aged man said with a sneer, raising his hand to hit Jiang Xiaohu.


    "what!"


    "Ok?"


    Only before his palm reached Jiang Xiaohu''s body, Jiang Xiaohu began to scream.


    "Um, ah!"


    During the scream, Jiang Xiaohu''s hands were still flapping and making noises.The whole person screamed constantly like a neurotic, directed and acted.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    The middle-aged man frowned and looked at Jiang Xiaohu, his eyes full of disgust.


    On the other side, Shen Hui is telling Shen Qiaobin about the whole thing.


    "Are you serious?"


    Shen Qiaobin looked at Shen Hui, who looked nervous before him, and asked.


    "Um! Dad, what should I do with this matter!"


    "Don''t worry, call and start searching the surveillance system around the train station! First collect the evidence, besides, take off Zhang Xiaohua''s clothes and collect fingerprints!"


    After that, Shen Qiaobin stood up and picked up the phone and began to dial the phone.

 756 Chapter 756: Absent-minded

    "Hello? This is Shen Qiaobin, elder brother, what should I say about this? These two days, there is something wrong with my child. The group of beasts in the Zhao family arrested my little brother. You can..."


    Seeing the god Qiao Bin in front of him began to get busy, Shen Hui quickly got up and threw out the room.


    When he got off the stairs, Zhang Xiaohua was sitting on the first floor in a daze, her eyes full of things she had never seen before. Zhang Xiaohua didn''t know how to sit down so that she wouldn''t get something dirty.


    After all, these things in people''s homes are good things that can only be seen on the TV at home.


    "Go, I''ll take you to a place!"


    With that said, Shen Hui did not give Zhang Xiaohua a chance to respond at all, and ran out while pulling Zhang Xiaohua.


    Zhang Xiaohua was stunned. If she hadn''t seen some photos with Jiang Xiaohu on Shen Hui''s mobile phone, he could be regarded as an unruly person at this time.


    Because of one person, half of the imperial capital is busy.


    In an unknown street, in a small villa, a man is sitting next to the bed with a naked woman lying on the bed.


    "Little brother! What do I say about this? You also know that this funding problem, I really can''t help. At this time of your Zhao family, I really can''t help it!"


    On the other side, in a large brightly lit office, a man with a big belly sits in the office, and a female secretary dressed in revealing clothes in front of him. The two looked at each other and the man picked up the phone.


    "Mr. Zhao, I can''t help with this matter! Look, I am not responsible for this industry chain alone! I just went out to ask for a long time, and no one wants to continue..."


    ...


    Entrepreneurs everywhere are busy with the things at hand, and the same target they call is Zhao Cong, the head of the Zhao family!


    In the Zhaojia Industrial Park, Zhao Cong was sitting in the office at this time, an old face almost pulled to his feet, his complexion pale.


    "Mr. Zhao, we don''t know what''s going on, but if the capital chain is broken, there has been a backlog of goods to varying degrees in several lines of the industry, and there are problems with several sources of goods!"


    "Oh shit!"


    Listening to the report of the man in front of him, Zhao Cong gritted his teeth viciously, patted the desk in front of him, and cursed fiercely.


    "I don''t care! Since it''s not clear, then let me go secretly! I want this kid to die there!"


    After a few seconds of silence, Zhao Cong shouted in a low voice.


    When the voice fell, the man in front of him nodded repeatedly, turned and walked out of the room, dialing the phone in his hand.


    "Ding Lingling..."


    At this moment, Zhao Cong''s phone rang.


    "Hey?"


    "Zhao Cong, the kidnapping of your son...hahaha, come, let''s take a look!"


    On the other side of the phone, it was God Qiaobin''s thick voice with a smile in his tone.


    As the call suddenly hung up, Zhao Cong received a text message on his cell phone with a video on it. It was the video of Zhao Feng putting Zhang Xiaohua down and stuffing it into the car.Immediately afterwards, several documents, fingerprint comparisons and some important evidence were received in the mobile phone.


    "Damn! Shen Qiaobin, I''m never ending with you!" Zhao Cong watched the video in his hand, kicked the desk in front of him, yelled viciously, and after taking a few deep breaths, he shouted outside: "Let him go!"


    "what?"


    The man outside didn''t seem to hear clearly, so he poked his head in and asked.


    "I fucking said let him go!"


    Zhao Cong roared, and threw the ashtray on the ground.


    After being smashed, the man dialed the phone again.


    At the same time, Jiang Xiaohu was sitting in the room, quietly looking at the man in front of him, pursing his lips and smiling, while the man''s face was bulging up and he was kicked by Jiang Xiaohu.


    "you can go now!"


    After hanging up the phone, the man gave a cold snort and walked directly out of the room.


    After listening to the sound of walking outside, Jiang Xiaohu stood up and pushed the door and walked out.


    "Where is this!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked around and found that it was an unknown street.


    "I''m afraid I''m not sure if this continues!"


    After shaking his hand, Jiang Xiaohu sighed slightly, and then stepped to the side of the road to reach out for a taxi.


    Now that the Zhao family can let him go easily, it shows that Shen Qiaobin must have spent a lot of energy. He originally wanted the Shen family to owe him, but unexpectedly, after he was arrested, he would pay back the favor at one time. I owe a lot to others.


    At the same time, in the villa area of ??Kyoto, in the villa of the Shen family.


    "Look at this, this has a background, I remember that the old man spent more than three million yuan at that time!"


    Shen Hui was pulling Zhang Xiaohua to introduce her the crafts in the room.


    This collection room was also used by Shen Qiaobin for his own collection. The reason why Shen Hui, the destructive king, came in today is entirely because of Zhang Xiaohua.


    Had it not been for Zhang Xiaohua''s frown, he would not allow Shen Hui to enter this room.


    "I want to go out and stand for a while!"


    After watching several handicrafts in a row, Zhang Xiaohua squeezed a smile and turned to the balcony.


    In such a small villa, you can''t actually see anything from the balcony on the second floor, but Zhang Xiaohua can clearly see how far away she is from Shen Rong''er.


    Shen Ronger¡¯s gentle treatment from the time she entered the door, until Shen Qiaobin and his wife went out to do something about Jiang Xiaohu after the warm greetings of the couple. She could deeply feel that she could be better than Shen Rong¡¯er except for her body. but.


    "Brother Huzi, do you like Shen Rong''er?" Zhang Xiaohua stood on the balcony and said to herself, before she finished her words, she shook her head and sighed, "Why don''t you like it? So perfect? Woman, if I were a man, I would like it too!"


    "What are you thinking?"


    Shen Hui glanced at Zhang Xiaohua, originally planning to leave, but after seeing the melancholy on her face, he couldn''t help but walked over and asked softly.


    "Nothing!"


    Zhang Xiaohua shook her head and turned to look at the mirror on the balcony.


    Once, whenever she looked at herself in the mirror, she could find a little bit of self-confidence, nothing was better than others, but she gave birth to a good skin.


    But looking at it again now, I only think that the skin in the mirror is also dispensable.


    "Don''t think about it, Huzi still likes you very much! You don''t know how terrifying his temper is!"


    Shen Hui rolled his glasses and said with a smile.


    "is it?"


    Zhang Xiaohua turned her head to look at Shen Hui, her fingers crossed and stirred.


    "Forget it, it''s not something I can tell you. When I saw you, I didn''t think you could compare to my sister, but after I saw Hu Zi''s attitude towards you, I knew , My sister is hopeless!"


    Shen Hui was extremely free and easy, looking at the sky, speaking very calmly.

 757 Chapter 757

    Shen Hui didn''t intend to say these things, but after Zhang Xiaohua came to their home, he also clearly saw Zhang Xiaohua''s serious inferiority and fear.


    The fear is that Jiang Xiaohu will fall into the net of fame and fortune and finally leave himself behind.


    Although Shen Hui didn''t admit that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t like his sister at all, but things have developed to this point, not to mention, they are still ashamed in their hearts and deliberately concealed it.


    "I know!"


    After listening to Shen Hui''s words, Zhang Xiaohua let go of her hands and raised her head to the sky while holding on to the railing, her face no longer confused.


    "Ding Dong~"


    A cell phone bell rang, and Shen Hui reached out his hand to turn on the phone, and the corners of his mouth rose.


    "Brother Huzi''s matter is resolved, and I should be back soon!"


    After speaking, Shen Hui handed the text message to Zhang Xiaohua and took a look.


    The latter learned that he would see Jiang Xiaohu again soon, as if golden light was going to shine in his eyes, so that Shen Hui did not dare to look directly at her.


    "Let''s go! Go downstairs!"


    "Ok!"


    After Shen Hui yelled, the two went downstairs one after another.


    In the hall downstairs, Shen Qiaobin and his wife and Shen Ronger were sitting at this time.


    Seeing Shen Qiaobin''s return, Shen Hui took two steps to the sofa and sat down and said, "Dad, is the matter finished?"


    "It''s almost done. Fortunately, you said it in time. If the Zhao family destroys all the evidence later, this matter will be in trouble!" Shen Qiaobin took a sip of the tea in front of him and looked towards the station. Zhang Xiaohua, who was on the side, smiled and said, "Sit down, don''t be so dismissive, Brother Xiaohu is our lifesaver! No matter how kind you are, we are all a little embarrassed!"


    "Huh? Yes, yes!"


    Zhang Xiaohua never thought that she would be treated by such a big figure of the''legendary'' level. Although she had experienced it once, she was still a little nervous, and she responded twice and sat directly beside Shen Hui.


    This group of people is that Shen Hui is familiar with her, and Shen Hui also seems to get along better.


    "I am back!"


    After several people were silent, a clear voice sounded outside the door.


    "Brother Little Tiger!"


    "Brother Huzi is back!"


    Shen Hui and Zhang Xiaohua were most excited, and quickly stood up and ran outside, while Shen Ronger got up slightly and sat down again, without taking any next step.


    Looking at his daughter''s appearance, Shen Qiaobin didn''t feel a sense, but he knew a little bit Jiang Xiaohu''s temperament, and it was completely impossible to force the two of them together.


    "Husband~"


    Madam Shen whispered, she wanted to say something, but when she saw Shen Qiaobin''s wink, she had to shut up, leaning on Shen Qiaobin''s shoulder, and stopped speaking.


    Not long after, Jiang Xiaohu walked in from the door, and Shen Hui stood beside him as always, with a treacherous smile like a dude, while Zhang Xiaohua followed Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s steps, like a docile kitten, no With the slightest extra words, just follow Jiang Xiaohu''s steps and move forward.


    "Brother Xiaohu is back! Sit down and rest for a while!"


    When Shen Qiaobin saw him entering the door, he stood up and said calmly.


    Maybe he knew Jiang Xiaohu''s thoughts, or he knew Shen Ronger''s thoughts, and Shen Qiaobin''s attitude towards Jiang Xiaohu also changed a little.


    And the root of these changes, he himself can''t explain clearly.


    "Thank you Uncle Shen!"


    Jiang Xiaohu did not sit down, but bowed deeply to express his gratitude.


    "Brother Xiaohu is polite. You have cured our family for so long of the old disease. I haven''t had time to thank you. I can''t ask for a little help!"


    Shen Qiaobin said that he didn''t care, but didn''t reach out his hand to stop Jiang Xiaohu''s movements. Instead, he stood up straight and took a bow.


    "Okay, okay, don''t make the atmosphere too rigid! Sit down!"


    Seeing that the atmosphere began to change, Madam Shen stood up, greeted Jiang Xiaohu to sit down, and stretched out her hand to pull Shen Qiaobin down.


    "Yeah, yes, Brother Huzi, I will take you and sister-in-law out tonight! I know..."


    "He can''t go!"


    Just as Shen Hui started thinking about going out to play again, Shen Qiaobin interrupted him directly.


    Hearing that, Jiang Xiaohu and others turned their heads to look at Shen Qiaobin, their eyes filled with the same doubts.


    "No, I''m not saying Brother Xiaohu cannot go out, but Brother Xiaohu is going to have a meal with me tonight..." Shen Qiaobin said, as if embarrassed, he raised his hand and scratched his head, and saw Jiang Xiaohu. I was still waiting for myself to say, then I smiled awkwardly, and said, "Haha, this, brother Xiaohu, an old brother who helped today is not in good health, so I will take it down privately. I hope Brother Xiaohu will not Damn it!"


    "What''s the matter, it would not be great to help!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard that he was going to see a doctor, he was relieved and nodded repeatedly, indicating that there was no problem.


    What he was afraid of was that Shen Qiaobin used this matter to forcefully talk to himself about Shen Rong''er and himself. Then he really had no reason to refuse, and...only this time, he knew in his heart that Shen Qiaobin was not owed to him.


    The point is that Shen Qiaobin is a businessman and loves Shen Rong''er, so Jiang Xiaohu is not sure that he will not be a target.


    "Brother Xiaohu, don''t worry, I won''t do anything extraordinary, I know it in my heart!"


    Shen Qiaobin just swept Jiang Xiaohu with the cigarette, as if seeing through his mind, he waved his hand and said with a smile.


    "Ah, that''s not what it meant!"


    Jiang Xiaohu also hurriedly smiled, reaching out to grab the hand of Zhang Xiaohua beside him.


    The latter was gently squeezing her little hand in this way, her pretty face blushed, and she raised her other hand to cover her face.


    "Sister-in-law will rest here tonight! I think we will also set off earlier. Those who are here tonight are all big people, all for your reputation!"


    Upon seeing this, Shen Qiaobin raised his hand and glanced at his watch, and said casually.


    "Huh? My reputation?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned and looked at Shen Qiaobin with some confusion.


    "Brother Hu, you have developed, and you cured my mother and my sister. This story has spread long ago, but some people didn¡¯t want to grab a spot for treatment with the common people, so they blocked the news. You are now in the upper class. Up!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu stunned, Shen Hui immediately understood that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know, so he hurried forward and explained in a low voice.


    "Oh! Then I won''t worry about eating and drinking?"


    Jiang Xiaohu immediately laughed when he heard the words, and the hand holding Zhang Xiaohua was also tightly pinched.


    "Hahaha, let alone eating and drinking, as long as you want, those big people can make you call the wind and rain, better than anything!"


    Shen Qiaobin laughed, as if laughing at Jiang Xiaohu''s unawareness, unawareness of his own strength, and unawareness of his abilities.

 758 Chapter 758

    "Are you calling for rain? Isn''t it now?"


    When Zhang Xiaohua heard these words, she turned her head to look at Jiang Xiaohu, full of doubts in her heart.


    When she came out of home, she was working. When she had money, she never tasted the slightest freedom of happiness. How many times she thought that Jiang Xiaohu was a model of calling the wind and the rain, but she did not expect that now it sounds like Jiang Xiaohu is still Nothing counts.


    "What is to call the wind and the rain, am I worthy?"


    Suddenly, a voice rose in Zhang Xiaohua''s heart, completely shattering the happiness she yearned for in her heart, replacing the original warmth.


    Is it worth it?


    It''s just two words.


    But she just couldn''t find the answer from the more than 5,000 commonly used Chinese characters she knew.


    "You don''t need to call for rain, I think it''s pretty good now, everyone around me is safe, and I can stay with the people I like!"


    While Zhang Xiaohua was thinking about life by herself, Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and chuckled lightly. The plain tone was full of yearning for life, but not for fame and power.


    "What a good boy!"


    Shen Qiaobin sighed softly, with approval in his eyes, more approval.


    Recognizing Jiang Xiaohu''s personality, as he said before, if someone like Jiang Xiaohu can be with Shen Ronger, even if Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t like Shen Ronger, he will not lose Shen Ronger.


    Moreover, Shen Ronger will definitely not be wronged.


    "Huh?" Shen Hui, with sensitive ears, heard this sigh and frowned. Seeing Shen Qiaobin''s eyes lit up instantly, he gave a humble smile and said confidently: "So old man, you and Hu Zi Acknowledge it! Hahaha, I knew it!"


    "I''m going to you!"


    The moment Shen Qiaobin heard these words in his ears, he picked up the ashtray on the table and threw it over, but Shen Hui quickly avoided it.


    "Old...Dad, someone is here, don''t do that!"


    After avoiding the attack, Shen Hui put the ashtray in its place and whispered.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t tell you, Brother Xiaohu, let''s go!" Shen Qiaobin glared at Shen Hui, picked up the coat on the sofa, turned his head and looked at Mrs. Shen, and said, "Wife, You take Xiao Hua around, and Rong''er and him as a bastard! I will trouble you tonight!"


    "Husband~ Don''t worry!"


    Mrs. Shen smiled sweetly, and blew a kiss to Shen Qiaobin.


    It is a pity that beautiful pictures are always broken by Shen Hui.


    Before Shen Qiaobin responded, Shen Hui quietly stood up and said: "Old man, you call me a bastard, then you are not old..."


    "Fuck off!"


    As soon as Shen Qiaobin pursed his lips, he was immediately ruined and kicked, while Shen Hui had already run out.


    "I''m out, you follow them and wait for me to come back!"


    Jiang Xiaohu just smiled when she saw this. She was used to this daily slapstick, so she didn''t feel at all, but he was still a little worried about Zhang Xiaohua.


    After all, Zhang Xiaohua is relatively introverted, so facing so many outsiders, she is also worried that she will be nervous.


    "Brother Xiaohu, I''m fine, you can go with ease!"


    Ling Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect it to be Zhang Xiaohua nodded and agreed directly, without any hesitation, as if he had been fully integrated here.


    "You can go without worry, Xiaohua will leave it to me, and I will definitely dress you up in a while!"


    Madam Shen looked at the two people who were still looking at each other affectionately, raised her hand and waved from the two, cutting off the realization of the two, and said with a smile.


    After a simple farewell, Jiang Xiaohu went out and caught up with Shen Hui who was walking towards the underground garage.


    After Jiang Xiaohu left, Zhang Xiaohua''s face showed a nervous look. She was about to speak to ease her embarrassment, but found that the priest was looking at her, and she quickly lowered her head, not daring to speak.


    "Don''t be afraid, I don''t know how to eat people, let alone... Are you still my savior''s fianc¨¦e? Come, I will take you big purchases tonight!"


    Seeing her lowering her head, Madam Shen laughed, and she picked up Shen Rong''er, who had been silent while speaking.


    "Mom, I won''t go today, I''ll go see Xiaohui, otherwise he will go crazy again!"


    Shen Ronger stood up but pushed away Madam Shen''s hand, unwilling to go out.


    "No, today you will dress up Xiaohua with me. Ren Xiaohua came so far, so you are right to her? She is not wrong!"


    Mrs. Shen said, tilting her head, letting herself meet Shen Rong''er''s eyes.


    This is her habit, when she teaches both sister and brother Shen Hui they will look into the eyes of both of them.


    With her eyes facing each other, Shen Rong''er only felt that an electric current had penetrated into her mind. She turned her head and glanced at Zhang Xiaohua who was sitting motionless on the sofa, and said in her heart: "Yes, she is not wrong!"


    "Let''s go! Xiaohua, I''m all covered tonight!"


    Immediately afterwards, Shen Ronger looked like a different person, and immediately pulled up a bewildered Zhang Xiaohua with an open eyebrow.


    The three women walked up to the second floor together and started preparations before departure.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaohu also followed Shen Qiaobin into a McLaren. As soon as he sat in the car, Jiang Xiaohu looked at Shen Qiaobin and said, "Tonight''s affairs should be deliberately arranged!"


    "Yes!"


    Shen Qiaobin started the car without any concealment, and directly nodded and admitted.


    "why?"


    Seeing that he did not intend to conceal it, Jiang Xiaohu was full of doubts. After all, there was no reason to help an outsider. If it was to pay back the favor, then it would be almost enough to get him out of the game today.


    Know that a purely commercial family relationship is very expensive.


    "You know what I think, Brother Xiaohu, you and I are both smart people. It''s useless to talk too much, so why bother to ask? I can''t control how you are in the future, but Rong''er''s mind rests on you for one day. I will help you for a day, and save the names of my wife and children for you, and I, Shen Qiaobin, owes you three lives!"


    With the roar of the engine, Shen Qiaobin''s voice became smaller and smaller, and finally became silent.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu knew that Shen Qiaobin was not telling the truth. Shen Qiaobin was a businessman and would definitely set out for his own interests. I am afraid that the banquet tonight is not just a simple illness, and other Jiang Xiaohu can''t guess it.


    But one thing he knew was that Shen Qiaobin wouldn''t hurt himself no matter what he did, because Shen Ronger''s heart was about to fly to his heart.


    "Oh... the land that Xiaohui said was taken by people. If it were taken by him, your Jiangbian village would no longer exist!"


    As the car was moving, Shen Qiaobin suddenly sighed, and finally said the purpose of the trip.

 759 Chapter 759

    "what did you say?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was also a little confused, but it wasn''t a bad thing for him. As long as that piece of land can be developed and utilized, the village will definitely develop along with it, and that will be a good thing then.


    "The key is not who took the land, but what it was used for! The family intends to turn the land by the village into a chemical factory. Once the site is built, let alone develop the village. Everyone in your village will Moving!"


    "what?"


    Hearing Shen Qiaobin''s explanation, Jiang Xiaohu was also stunned. If all these were true, wouldn''t it be over? After talking about developing the village for so long, the village was finally wiped out.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "It''s almost here! What''s the matter?" There was a moment of silence, when Jiang Xiaohu was about to speak, but Shen Qiaobin interrupted him directly and said calmly: "I am a businessman. Although I value interests, I also value love. This matter If you do a good job of win-win situation, I can develop there and extend my influence, you can achieve the purpose of developing the village!"


    "If you are taken down by someone else, I have no interest. You have lost the village, so don''t think too much, Brother Xiaohu, you are the benefactor of our family, and I won''t be sorry for you!"


    While talking, Shen Qiaobin stopped the car to the door of a restaurant.


    The waiter standing at the door saw a McLaren, ran over in two steps, quickly opened the door, and said respectfully: "Good evening sir!"


    "Ok!"


    Shen Qiaobin nodded and threw the car key directly to the waiter.


    And Jiang Xiaohu was a little scared after he got out of the car. What was scared was that Shen Qiaobin''s ability to observe words and expressions was too strong, and every time he looked at him, he could guess his general idea.


    It is no wonder that such a person will have a wealth of money to develop the company into such a huge family.


    "Let''s go!"


    Shen Qiaobin took two steps and found that Jiang Xiaohu''s steps were a little slow, and turned his head to urge.


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard the words, he quickly followed.


    The two walked into the restaurant side by side. The restaurant is not big and there is no one on the first floor, but the sound of cooking in the back kitchen can be heard, and some people shout loudly for help.


    "This shop is very small, but the chicken is delicious, so many wealthy people like to eat here. Sometimes they are low-key and will be with others. Others like to book the market and drive everyone out. , This one is today!"


    While speaking, Shen Qiaobin opened the door of the private room facing the stairs.


    As soon as the door was opened, there was a sound of pushing the cup and changing the cup, and Shen Qiaobin stood at the door and did not go directly in. When everyone heard the sound and their movements slowed down, they clasped their fists and shouted with a smile. Said: "Sorry, sorry, the little genius doctor is too busy! There is no way, I just picked him up from another table! Hahaha!"


    "Ok?"


    When Shen Qiaobin''s voice fell, Jiang Xiaohu was also stunned.


    Are these rich people talking nonsense like this and not drafting it?


    "President Shen is here! Hahaha, it''s a bit late!"


    "President Shen, we have all started to eat, you are late, fine wine!"


    "What a noble man, I make my brothers wait so much!"


    ...


    Several people were polite when they saw Shen Qiaobin, only the person sitting in the front seat with his left hand down smiled slightly and said nothing.


    "Is this the little genius doctor?"


    After Shen Qiaobin was polite, the thin young man sitting in the third position on the right stood up and asked with a smile.


    "Yes, he is the little genius doctor, hahaha, come on, brother Xiaohu, this is a rising star, Li Wenjie!"


    Shen Qiaobin smiled and began to introduce, and at the same time he pulled Jiang Xiaohu and sat down beside him.


    "Hello, Mr. Li, my name is Jiang Xiaohu!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stood beside Shen Qiaobin, smiled shyly, and said.


    "Don''t, it seems that I am two years older than you, so you can just call me Brother Li! Hahaha!"


    Li Wenjie smiled and greeted Jiang Xiaohu to sit down.


    At this time, Shen Qiaobin smiled and instructed Li Wenjie to sit down and pulled Jiang Xiaohu to begin the introduction.


    "Brother Tiger, this is Hong Qingjie, President Hong! The leader of the Hongshi Group that has been inherited for a hundred years! Zuo Chuishou is an investor who has a lot of money and is as famous as his name. Whatever you invest in and what you earn, all these years are fast. Become a god! This is Liu Zhi next to you! The chairman of Hongding Enterprise..."


    After a series of introductions to the seven people on the table, Jiang Xiaohu looked at everyone with a wine glass and toasted one by one.


    After a lap, Hong Qingjie smiled and said, "Little brother is really good drinker!"


    "Hey, nothing, I also drink a lot when I am in the village!"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and touched his head, with harmless smiles on his face, very humble.


    There was also a black line in Shen Qiaobin. He still knew a lot about Jiang Xiaohu, such as... Jiang Xiaohu had never drunk in the village!


    "Little genius doctor, today''s reception said that some of our old brothers got together to discuss business. In fact, I still want Brother Xiaohu to help and see how the condition is!"


    Seeing that everyone fell silent, Liu Zhi stood up and said openly. After all, someone always had to speak.


    "You''re polite, I''m just a small country doll, where is there any kind of genius doctor''s statement! I am unambiguous if I can help!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stood up quickly as he said, his face was flattered, and his tone was full of humility.


    "Too polite¡­¡­"


    "My old problems for many years..."


    ...


    When Liu Zhi opened his head, everyone''s chat box was also opened, and everyone started talking one by one.


    It¡¯s just that Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s doubts are that no one at the dinner table mentions business matters. They are all called brothers and sisters. Everyone pulls each other and starts to talk about brotherhood. Even Hong Qingjie also tells some moral stories. Talked.


    Of course, there are exceptions. For example, there is a lot of money, and everything you say is a short response to one or two words with a smile, without excessive words.


    Not long after the meal was over, everyone began to disperse, and Shen Qiaobin was drunk and helped by Jiang Xiaohu into the car.


    "Be careful! Brother Shen, I''m going to take my little brother to my house in a few days!"


    As the only Li Wenjie who was a little more sober, he naturally assumed the task of sending everyone off. After helping to lift Shen Qiaobin into the car, he smiled drunk and exhorted.


    "sure!"


    Shen Qiaobin also responded with a smile, but when he finished speaking, he started snoring again, and his whole mouth was uncomfortable.


    "Then I will go first, and Brother Li will also go back earlier!"


    Jiang Xiaohu also hurriedly bid farewell, started the car and drove away.

 760 Chapter 760: Treating Shen Qiaobin

    As the car drove on the road, within two minutes, Shen Qiaobin finished his body and held his head. He was no longer in his previous drunk state.


    "Aren''t you talking about that piece of land in the village today?"


    Seeing that Shen Qiaobin was sober, Jiang Xiaohu asked quietly.


    As for Shen Qiaobin''s drunkenness, Jiang Xiaohu really felt it, but he could also feel that Shen Qiaobin was acting, so he didn''t look surprised when Shen Qiaobin was sober.


    "The talk is over today!"


    Shen Qiaobin sighed softly, opened the window, lit a cigarette, and handed another one to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Done talking?"


    Jiang Xiaohu took the cigarette and was stunned for a moment, but recalled what he said today, he didn''t say this at all.


    "Do you expect to tell them straightforwardly about this matter? Impossible! Today, Li Wenjie and Liu Zhi two support me, but the two of them are too small to be able to do anything else. Everyone supported Qian Duo and Hong Qingjie!"


    "what?"


    "If this matter is done by them, I am afraid that not only Jiangbian Village, but even several villages near Jiangbian Village will be affected!"


    As Shen Qiaobin said, he took a deep breath of cigarette and spit out the car window, watching the smoke blow away.


    "Where is your Shen family?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was silent for a while and asked suddenly.


    "There will also be some problems in the Shen family. At present, our project has been launched and has not been announced to the public. The land that Xiaohui has fancyed for is a good place for long-term development of our Shen family!"


    Shen Qiaobin did not conceal the slightest, and directly told the secrets of the Shen family.


    "I know!"


    Jiang Xiaohu replied and stopped talking, and began to concentrate on driving.


    The speed is not fast, and the shuttle is as flexible and stable as a fish swimming in the traffic.


    After half an hour, the car stopped in the garage of Shen''s house. The two also walked out of the garage in silence.


    The moment he walked in, Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded, staring at Zhang Xiaohua in front of him in a daze.


    At this time, Zhang Xiaohua put on wider short sleeves, wearing wide overalls on her lower body, light makeup on her face, and shiny little earrings hanging around her ears, looking very lively.


    "Hahaha, look good!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu stunned, Shen Ronger stepped forward and took Zhang Xiaohua and said.


    "good looking!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Zhang Xiaohua, whose face was slightly red, and said with a chuckle.


    "That''s good!"


    Finally, Zhang Xiaohua spoke, lowered her head and replied in a low voice, but she could hear her in a happy tone.


    "Old man, what are you doing!"


    At this moment, Shen Hui stood up from the sofa, looked at Shen Qiaobin with a pale face, frowned and asked.


    "No, I have committed an old problem!" Shen Qiaobin said and waved, and asked Madam Shen to come and support him. After being supported, Shen Qiaobin took a deep breath and said, "Brother Tiger, I''m going upstairs first!"


    "I will go up with you!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard the sound, he turned his head and took a look, his face immediately darkened, and he whispered.


    When he got on the car with Shen Qiaobin before, he didn''t feel any abnormality. It seems that Shen Qiaobin has always been in a strong state, and now he can''t hold it at all.


    "Quickly, come and help!"


    Before Shen Qiao could speak, Madam Shen''s expression changed and she beckoned Shen Hui to come and help.


    The latter hurriedly stepped forward and after holding Shen Qiaobin, turned around and said, "Brother Huzi, my dad is dizzy!"


    After that, Shen Hui directly let Madam Shen let go, picked up Shen Qiaobin, and ran upstairs, while Shen Ronger walked over to hold Madam Shen and comforted her in a low voice.


    "Go ahead!"


    Zhang Xiaohua was also a little worried when she saw this, she whispered, after all, Shen Qiaobin''s family was not bad to her.


    "Okay, go buy some silver needles!"


    Jiang Xiaohu then let go of Zhang Xiaohua''s hand, and when he walked upstairs he didn''t forget to turn his head and tell Shen Ronger.


    Pushing open the door of Shen Qiaobin''s room, Shen Hui was picking up clothes for Shen Qiaobin.


    "what are you doing?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Shen Hui who was taking off his pants, and asked.


    "You will apply the needle in a while!"


    Shen Hui didn''t turn his head back, and continued to move his hands.


    "No need to take off your pants!"


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand helplessly, reached out and pushed Shen Hui away, and placed his hand on Shen Qiaobin''s right hand.


    Sure enough, just as he had expected, the years of entertainment had completely hollowed out Shen Qiaobin''s body, and his internal organs were basically at the point of damage.


    "It''s okay!"


    Although Shen Hui looked arrogant, he was still nervous at the moment. Seeing Jiang Xiaohu let go, he quickly stepped forward and asked.


    "It''s okay, but I drank a bit too much wine today!"


    "Silver Needle!"


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu''s voice fell, the door was pushed open, and Shen Ronger patted the silver needle in her hand against the bed, stretched out her hand and walked out of Shen Hui.


    Although she doesn''t understand pathology or something, she still knows that it''s better to be quiet during the injection.


    This time, Shen Hui cleverly followed Shen Rong''er out.


    The room suddenly became quiet, Jiang Xiaohu then took out the silver needles one by one and started looking for acupuncture points on Shen Qiaobin''s body.


    Not long after, more than a dozen silver needles were inserted on the acupuncture points. Jiang Xiaohu placed his hands on the silver needles and began to twist the needles one by one. While turning the silver needles, a lot of spiritual energy was passed along the silver needles. Shen Qiaobin''s body.


    "cough¡­¡­"


    In less than two minutes, Shen Qiaobin coughed sharply and spit out a black blood from his mouth.


    boom!


    "dad!"


    "roll!"


    The moment he heard the sound, Shen Hui opened the door, but Jiang Xiaohu''s roar was what responded to him.


    After driving Shen Hui away, Jiang Xiaohu''s brows were also frowned. The loss was too serious, and this was the main reason.


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Xiaohu closed his eyes and selected a few medicinal materials from the landscape map. After grinding them, he didn''t ask them to come in and make soup, but put them directly in the bowl and put it beside Shen Qiaobin''s mouth.


    "I don''t know if it will work!"


    After a light sigh, Jiang Xiaohu wrapped the aura in his hand and placed it next to the bowl.


    The powdered medicinal materials were mixed together, and they started to rise into the air, slowly drilling into Shen Qiaobin''s body.


    It was not that Jiang Xiaohu was unwilling to make soup for Shen Qiaobin, but that Shen Qiaobin had drunk too many tonics for so many years, and the soup did not have much effect after drinking it, so he chose to give him medicine like this.


    At least under the guidance of spiritual energy, herbal medicine can also exert its effect to the greatest extent.


    Ten minutes later, half of the bowl of powder entered Shen Qiaobin''s body, and Jiang Xiaohu squatted on the bed, sweating profusely and breathing extremely fast.


    "Still too reluctant!"


    Looking at the empty bowl, Jiang Xiaohu put the bowl into the picture of the mountains and rivers, took a deep breath and sighed.


    While sending the medicine with the spirit energy, Shen Qiaobin will guide the medicine to be absorbed by Shen Qiaobin, and the medicine power is fully stimulated.

 761 Chapter 761

    Squeak...


    The door of Shen Qiaobin''s bedroom was opened, and Jiang Xiaohu walked out sweaty.


    "dad¡­¡­"


    Before Shen Hui yelled to enter the door, Jiang Xiaohu slammed the door closed.


    "Don''t disturb him, let him rest!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said, his breathing became unstable again.


    "Are you OK!"


    "Are you OK!"


    At this moment, Zhang Xiaohu and Shen Rong''er said in unison.


    When the voice fell, the two of them were stunned. After looking at each other, Zhang Xiaohua''s head lowered and she stopped speaking. Shen Ronger turned her head and looked at the door.


    "Okay, it''s okay, Xiaohua, take Xiaohu to take a rest first, Xiaohui, you will be waiting at the door with me. Your dad will also take care of him when he wakes up, Rong''er, go and call Auntie. Make something to eat! I''m all tired too!"


    Madam Shen looked at the few people, shook her head, and directly gave orders to the few people to find something to do for them, so as not to become more embarrassing.


    When Shen Rong''er heard the order, he nodded quickly, turned and walked downstairs, while Shen Hui dragged two square stools out of his room.


    Only Jiang Xiaohu was helped by Zhang Xiaohua to walk towards the guest room.


    These Tianjiang little tigers live in guest rooms, but fortunately, Zhang Xiaohua still knew the specific location when she was taken by Shen Hui for a visit today.


    "Are you OK!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s walking unstable, Zhang Xiaohua asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay, it''s just too tired. Uncle Shen''s illness has not been delayed for one or two days!"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head and sighed lightly.


    "Yes! Is he all right now?"


    "Yeah, let me lie down and have a rest!"


    After the two entered the room, Jiang Xiaohu replied softly and sat on the bed looking at Zhang Xiaohua.


    When the latter saw it, his face suddenly blushed, and he seemed to think of something else.


    "Let me hold you and rest for a while!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile, stood up and took off his shirt, his sturdy figure looked so attractive under the light.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Zhang Xiaohua turned her head, but her eyes couldn''t help but float towards Jiang Xiaohu''s abdominal muscles, and she couldn''t hold back a complete sentence for a long time.


    "Hahaha, I lied to you, I''m going to take a shower! Go to bed tonight!"


    Seeing her embarrassed, Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said a few words and walked directly into the bathroom.


    "Brother Xiaohu is so powerful, what should I do!"


    While listening to the sound of the water flowing in the bathroom, Zhang Xiaohua''s heart began to shake.


    Although Shen Hui had told her, Shen Hui was Shen Rong''er''s younger brother after all. No matter how much good things he said, it sounded a different way.


    "I''m done!"


    In less than five minutes, Jiang Xiaohu walked out by sliding the door and changing into a set of clean clothes.


    "Cough, um, go to sleep!"


    Zhang Xiaohua glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, her pretty face was reddish, and she turned her head and whispered.


    After all, I got up from the stool and walked to the bed. In the two minutes that followed, the space in this room seemed to have become a water world, and my movements began to slow down.


    Zhang Xiaohua''s movements were slow, hesitant, hesitant, and nervous, and slowly took off her short sleeves, while Jiang Xiaohu moved herself step by step towards Zhang Xiaohua.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaohu no longer had the spirit of beating Zhao Feng, nor the domineering he had when he met Sun Leyang before. He looked like a thief who stole a purse. He cowered and crept on his feet, obviously moving his body within the eyes of the opponent. , But he is so cautious, for fear that it will attract the attention of the other party.


    For two full minutes, the two finally stood face to face.


    Zhang Xiaohua was only wearing underwear, and Jiang Xiaohu''s handsome face was red.


    "Go to sleep!"


    When the two were silent, Zhang Xiaohua said first.


    When the voice fell, Zhang Xiaohua looked up at Jiang Xiaohu, her eyes complicated.


    Complex emotions such as tenderness, tension, expectation, fear, love, etc. all erupted softly in her eyes, and finally occupied her bright eyes.


    With his eyes facing each other, Jiang Xiaohu only felt that his mind was affected by something. The heart that had not been fluctuating for a long time began to beat randomly, as if there was a big hand pushing his body, wanting him to hug the beauty in front of him tightly. .


    "Ahem, good!"


    After a long time, Jiang Xiaohu reacted and turned his head away, coughing slightly to ease the embarrassment, but it was even more embarrassing after he finished speaking.


    It was not until he turned his head to see that Zhang Xiaohua was already lying on the bed.


    After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Xiaohu sat on the edge of the bed and slowly leaned against the head of the bed. There was still a distance between the two.


    "I want to marry you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said something softly, but didn''t get any response. When she turned her head to look around, Zhang Xiaohua had closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    "Fell asleep so soon?"


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows and looked at Zhang Xiaohua who was sleeping in front of him. He quietly leaned in and kissed her forehead softly before lying on the side and slowly closing his eyes.


    A sense of exhaustion also erupted at this moment, as if a bomb exploded, completely exploding Jiang Xiaohu''s remaining consciousness.


    Nothing happened overnight...


    At noon the next day, Jiang Xiaohu woke up from a deep sleep.


    "I''ll go, comfortable!"


    After stretching for a while, Jiang Xiaohu smiled and looked at the side of the bed. At this time, Zhang Xiaohua was no longer in the bed.


    "Get up so early?"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned slightly, got out of bed, put on clothes and shoes, and then walked out of the room.


    Lunch is being placed downstairs. Mrs. Shen rarely cooks herself, while Shen Qiaobin is sitting on the sofa smoking a big mouth, shouting loudly, and humming a little song in her mouth.


    "Yeah, Brother Xiaohu is up! Thank you, thank you! Thank you so much yesterday, I really have not lived so comfortably in most of my life! Oh..."


    Shen Qiaobin who was smoking heard the sound and glanced back, and quickly squeezed out the cigarette in his hand, smiled and stood up and walked to the top of the stairs, and said loudly.


    "Cut, let you drink all day, if it wasn''t for Brother Tiger yesterday, I really don''t bother to say you, Brother Tiger was so tired yesterday that he almost fainted!" Madam Shen scolded a few words with a smile when she heard this, holding a bowl. Tang walked to the dinner table, turned his head to look at Jiang Xiaohu and said, "Come on, eat!"


    "Where''s Little Flower?"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t speak, but frowned, looked around, and asked.


    "Huh? She''s gone! Didn''t you tell her to go back first?"


    Mrs. Shen was taken aback when she heard the words and looked at Jiang Xiaohu suspiciously.


    "what?"


    "Brother Tiger is awake!"


    Jiang Xiaohu gave a soft drink. Before he could say anything, Shen Hui walked in with the key from the door and said with a smile.

 762 Chapter 762

    "what?"


    Looking at Shen Hui who was grinning, Jiang Xiaohu was stunned, with an unknown premonition rising in his heart.


    "What''s up! Huzi brother, I sent my sister-in-law away, have you quarreled? I think my sister-in-law looked a little unhappy along the way!"


    At this time, Shen Hui didn''t realize what was going on, and said with a grin.


    "Give me the key! At which station!"


    "Huh? Kyoto East Station!"


    Shen Hui was also puzzled when he saw this, frowning and speaking, before he could say anything, Jiang Xiaohu had already jumped over and snatched the key away, and ran out the door immediately.


    In less than a minute, a harsh engine roar sounded.


    "Dad, what''s the matter!"


    Seeing a car speeding past the door, Shen Hui turned his head to look at Shen Qiaobin who was quietly bringing himself wine.


    "Ah? I don''t know!" Shen Qiaobin turned his head when he heard the words, but forgot that he still had a small bottle of flower carvings in his hand. After saying that, before returning to the table, he saw Madam Shen coming over and nodded and smiled quickly. Laughing, said embarrassingly: "Ahem, I think this is about to break! No, it''s been a long time, I taste it, maybe it''s broken!"


    "Hey... come on, let me warm you up, put some dates, cut some ginger threads, right to warm your stomach!"


    Madam Shen naturally knew that this problem of Shen Qiaobin''s love of drinking could not be corrected. Fortunately, she still knew that rice wine was also better, so she reluctantly shook her head, took the Huadiao over, and walked to the kitchen.


    Seeing such a warm scene in the room, Shen Hui also smirked. Ever since Mrs. Shen''s health became worse, Shen Qiaobin has been busy with his career, and it is rare for a family to sit together and eat a good meal. It''s dinner.


    "Right, where''s sister?"


    Shen Hui just sat down, but found that Shen Ronger was not there, and asked quickly.


    "She? I don''t know, I went out early in the morning and didn''t come back for a long time! It''s okay, let''s eat first and let your mother make it later! It''s rare that she wants to cook these days!"


    Upon hearing this, Shen Qiaobin quietly put a piece of meat into his mouth and whispered.


    "Let go! Call and ask!"


    It is a pity that such a small action still failed to escape Madam Shen''s eyes.


    After getting the''order'', Shen Qiaobin stood up numbly, sat on the sofa and dialed the phone.


    "Hey?"


    Within a few minutes, the call was connected, and Shen Rong''er''s voice came from over the phone.


    "Rong''er! Come back for dinner soon! What time is this!"


    Shen Qiaobin said with a smile, swallowing a piece of meat in his mouth.


    "I see, I''ll be back soon!"


    After a simple reply, Shen Ronger directly hung up on the phone.


    On the other hand, Shen Qiaobin was sitting on the sofa, lighted a cigarette again, took a deep breath, and said, "It turns out that having a good body is so easy!"


    "Then you still smoke!"


    When the voice fell, it was Shen Hui and Madam Shen who answered in unison.


    At the same time, Jiang Xiaohu has arrived at Kyoto East Station.


    Originally it took almost half an hour for this road, but he was too anxious in his heart. He opened the navigation software on the phone and started to make a detour. The throttle under his feet was hardly relaxed, and he was stunned all the way. Came over in less than a minute.


    However, it was a step too late.


    Jiang Xiaohu stood at the entrance of the pit, his eyes surrounded with spiritual energy, and he looked around with all his strength, even when he was fighting, Jiang Xiaohu hadn''t watched the surrounding situation with such care.


    Even though his eyes were scanning the surrounding like a radar, none of the thousands of pedestrians overlapped with the person they wanted to see.


    "Little Flower..."


    After looking around again, Jiang Xiaohu took the phone out of his arms.


    "Beep...beep...beep..."


    The phone has never been connected. Jiang Xiaohu has made no less than a dozen calls along the way, but none of them are connected. There is no hang up, only a busy tone.


    "What the hell! Xiaohua, don''t scare me!"


    After dialing a missed call again, Jiang Xiaohu''s heart was like a knife twisted, and he was anxious to jump up.


    "Ding Dong!"


    At this moment, the phone finally heard the sound of text messages.


    The moment the sound rang, Jiang Xiaohu quickly turned on the phone and clicked on the text message.


    ''Little tiger brother, the life of these two days has been so good, I know it¡¯s wrong for me to leave without saying goodbye, but I can¡¯t help it, I want to go out and see what the outside world is like, you give me I haven''t paid off the money yet!I want to walk around!I want to see the big world, I don''t want to be your burden, please understand me!''


    The text message was very short, but like a sharp steel knife, with a bloody aura, it slammed into Jiang Xiaohu''s heart.


    "What does it mean?"


    Jiang Xiaohu murmured while looking at the text messages in his cell phone.


    There is no doubt, but my heart is full of question marks.Jiang Xiaohu stared at the text message blankly, and suddenly his mind had already flown into the distant mountain village.


    People who were born in the poor country, having a job in the town is the greatest happiness!If you can get out of the countryside and survive in the outside world, you will be lucky for Sansheng.


    But Jiang Xiaohu is not such a person. He is different in the countryside. He is a blockbuster when he comes out. He is a dark horse and a young talent. For such a man, Zhang Xiaohua will naturally think of so many questions.


    These questions have never existed in Jiang Xiaohu''s mind.


    Therefore, he wants to develop the village even more, wants to share prosperity and wealth with her, instead of getting everything by himself, so that the person around him can eat and drink without worrying about the world and knowing all things.


    After a long silence, Jiang Xiaohu pressed the reply button.


    ''The flowers on Moshang haven''t bloomed, the wind is waiting to return...''


    In just a few short words, Jiang Xiaohu only felt a burst of water mist in his eyes, but his eyes just kept it from flowing out, staying in his eyes to flow up and down, and his smart eyes lost their expression at this moment.


    Her slightly trembling lips, she didn''t know what to say, she could only take a cigarette out of her arms and dangle it at the corner of her mouth to cover up her grief.


    "Little Flower, don''t let me find you!"


    After a long time, Jiang Xiaohu still didn''t wait for a reply, so he could only look at the phone and mutter to himself.


    "Tingling bell~"


    Suddenly, the phone rang, and Jiang Xiaohu almost threw it out. He didn''t see who was calling the phone. He quickly connected and shouted, "Where are you?"


    "Brother Huzi, I''m at home, come back for dinner, it''s almost cold!"


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    The heart-filled surprise was washed away in Shen Hui''s deadly voice, Jiang Xiaohu hung up the phone and stood up from the wall.


    No matter what he went through, life is going to continue. After lighting another cigarette, Jiang Xiaohu raised his foot and walked to the car.

 763 Chapter 763

    For half an hour, Jiang Xiaohu drove the car slowly.


    I don''t know what''s wrong, I just don''t want to go back soon, just want to take a good turn.


    Finally, the car stopped outside the villa, and Jiang Xiaohu also got out of the car.


    "Brother Huzi, we are all finished! I didn''t keep it for you!"


    Shen Hui''s ears were so good that he was already standing at the door waiting when the car drove over.


    "I ate it when I came back!"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and passed the key in his hand and waved his hand. There was no sorrow on his face, as if nothing happened half an hour ago.


    "Brother Xiaohu is back, hahaha, what''s the matter? Are you unhappy?"


    After Shen Qiaobin''s condition was healed, the whole person became extraordinarily cheerful, and when Jiang Xiaohu was back, he leaned over with a smile, completely losing his previous demeanor.


    "Well, I have eaten it!"


    Faced with such enthusiastic Shen Qiaobin, Jiang Xiaohu also seemed a little uncomfortable, smiled back and hurriedly sat on the sofa.


    "Come on, try this!" Before Jiang Xiaohu sat down, Shen Qiaobin handed over a cut cigar and said, "This is a Cuban product. It is really hard to find a place to buy if you have money! A friend of mine gave me it before! I don¡¯t have many!"


    After all, Shen Qiaobin directly ordered Jiang Xiaohu.


    The two of them sat on the sofa like this, and no one spoke. It was the first time that the general knew that the smell of cigars turned out to be fragrant.


    "By the way, Uncle Shen, it''s been a long time since I left home recently..."


    "you are back!"


    Jiang Xiaohu just opened his mouth and was about to say that he wanted to go back, but Shen Ronger ran out of the kitchen and sat directly beside Jiang Xiaohu with a smile in his eyes.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Look, I bought it for you, as well as small flowers!"


    Shen Ronger today is completely different from usual. She seems to have become very anxious. She didn''t give Jiang Xiaohu a chance to reply. She stood up and ran to the cabinet to the side. He took out two boxes and handed them to Jiang Xiaohu. There was excitement in the middle, with endless joy in the corners of the eyebrows.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the box, then took it in a daze. After opening it, a shiny watch was lying quietly in the exquisite box. Just a glance, Jiang Xiaohu knew that this watch was not cheap.


    "Wow... Omega! Sister, when will you give me one! It seems that Brother Hu Zi¡¯s wrist is valuable! Alas... I¡¯m in a bitter life~"


    Seeing that Shen Rong''er had gone out early in the morning to buy a gift for Jiang Xiaohu, Shen Hui also leaned over, and after a glance, his mouth began to sore.


    "I want you to buy it yourself!"


    Shen Ronger only gave Shen Hui a blank glance.


    "for this I¡­¡­"


    Jingle Bell!


    Jiang Xiaohu had also heard of this watch. It was a gadget in the eyes of the Shen family, but the cheapest one was tens of thousands. He could only shake his head and wanted to refuse, but before he could speak, Shen Qiaobin''s phone rang. , I had to shut up and waited quietly for Shen Qiaobin to answer the call.


    "Hello? Hahaha, old Li, what''s the matter?"


    "what!?"


    Shen Qiaobin was still smiling the second before answering the call, and then suddenly stood up and shouted in a low voice.


    "What do you mean? It has already been submitted? Why was no one notified me last night?"


    Then, Shen Qiaobin''s voice grew louder and louder, and finally began to roar.


    "What''s going on! Old man...huh?"


    Shen Hui was also stunned when he saw this. This was the first time he saw that Shen Qiaobin had such a bad temper except when he hit him, but before he could finish his words, Mrs. Shen took out a piece of candy from behind and stuffed it in. In the end, he gagged his mouth.


    "No matter what method I use, I have to drag it!"


    "Don''t say you can''t help it now, I am not kidding you to raise a few of you!"


    "Don''t fucking tell me it''s useless, this thing is not well organized, don''t you guys want to make it easier!"


    ...


    After the call, Shen Qiaobin¡¯s tone became more and more gloomy, and in the end he started yelling, and there were waves of apologies on the phone, but Shen Qiaobin didn¡¯t mean to accept it at all. His tone was very domineering. Keep promised.


    And the three of Shen Hui, Shen Rong''er, and Madam Shen frowned. They had never seen Shen Qiaobin like this.


    Only Jiang Xiaohu was at the scene with a dazed expression, completely unaware of what happened, but he felt that this matter must have something to do with that piece of land. After all, Shen Qiaobin also said that this matter was brought to them by Shen Hui. It is already under preparation.


    The most important thing for businessmen is profit. Once the wishful thinking is completely empty, it is the most unbearable!


    Sure enough, after the phone was hung up, Shen Qiaobin''s face was pale, and he turned his head and looked straight at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "I go¡­¡­"


    At this look, a feeling that hadn''t been felt for a long time began to emerge from Jiang Xiaohu''s heart again.


    That''s right!It''s the kind of scrutiny that is seen through the whole body at a glance.


    "You come with me!"


    A minute later, Shen Qiaobin''s eyes finally eased, and he spoke in a low voice. Although the voice was calm, he still had an indisputable command tone.


    "dad¡­¡­"


    "To shut up!"


    Seeing that something was wrong, Shen Rong''er yelled softly, only to get Shen Qiaobin''s cold and merciless words.


    "it is good!"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu knew that something might be wrong, nodded, and followed Shen Qiaobin''s footsteps upstairs.


    Downstairs, Mrs. Shen started to comfort Shen Rong''er, who was treated like this by her father for the first time. Even Shen Hui, who had always been big and stubborn, looked at Shen Qiaobin seriously at this time, with worry in her eyes.


    After pushing open the study door upstairs, Shen Qiaobin walked in and sat on the stool behind the desk, while Jiang Xiaohu sat on the stool in front of the desk. There was a desk between the two.


    "Xiaohu, I have taken it as my family, so I don''t want to hide this thing from you!"


    The two looked at each other, Shen Qiaobin frowned and said seriously.


    "I know, I still see Uncle Shen''s character clearly, otherwise I wouldn''t be so casual!"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled when he heard the words and replied in a low voice. He knew that what Shen Qiaobin said was true, but at the same time, he also knew that when necessary, a ruthless businessman would still sacrifice some undesirable "family".


    "The surname Qian has already been set and handed in! Now it is only waiting for the approval, and this matter is easy for him!"


    After nodding, Shen Qiaobin pursed his mouth, took out the phone, and handed it to Jiang Xiaohu.

 764 Chapter 764

    "What do you mean?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the video on the phone and couldn''t understand what was wrong.


    In the video, a car was parked outside the Land Bureau, and it was Qiandao that got out of the car, and he was still holding a pile of things in his hands.


    "It seems that they have already contacted after we came back yesterday, and all the necessary materials were prepared. We are behind, so I am now letting people contain them! Xiaohu, you are from Jiangbian Village. You can do it yourself. If you apply, you can turn it into a development site or a contract site! Do you understand?"


    Shen Qiaobin didn''t say so in detail, and his brows were tightly locked. It can be seen that if this matter is not handled well, the Shen family may lose a lot.


    "I know!"


    I don¡¯t know anything else. Jiang Xiaohu understands this kind of thing. As a villager, he has priority. After all, contracting by the villager belongs to development.


    As for Shen Qiaobin''s so-called dragging behind these things, he doesn''t know what will happen, of course, he doesn''t need to worry about these things.


    "Okay, then you go back now, without further ado!"


    With that, Shen Qiaobin opened the door directly, indicating that Jiang Xiaohu would go downstairs with him.


    The three people downstairs were still sitting on the sofa at this time, and they all breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Shen Qiaobin and Jiang Xiaohu coming down.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Shen Hui took the lead to stand up from the sofa, walk towards Shen Qiaobin, and asked softly.


    "It''s okay, Xiaohu will go back first in a while, don''t run around in these two days, come with me!"


    As Shen Qiaobin spoke, his eyes turned to sit there and stared at Jiang Xiaohu and Shen Rong''er.


    "Okay, how can Huzi go back? Am I sending him off?"


    "I told you not to run around, what do you send? Someone will send him back!"


    Facing Shen Hui''s proposal, Shen Qiaobin directly refused, and the two went to the sofa and sat down, took out their mobile phones and started making calls.


    "Brother Huzi, are you so anxious? Do you want to..."


    As soon as Shen Qiaobin took his lower body, Shen Hui leaned into Jiang Xiaohu''s ear and said in a low voice.


    "Fuck you, do your work!" Jiang Xiaohu gave him a blank look, walked to the sofa and looked at Mrs. Shen and said, "Aunt Shen, I''m leaving now!"


    "Okay, be careful on the road! Come and play again when things are done!"


    Madam Shen is able to perceive words and colors, but also to ponder. Naturally, she also knows that Jiang Xiaohu was busy with some things when he went back. It can also be seen that Jiang Xiaohu will rarely come to the Imperial Capital even if he has any cooperation with Shen Qiaobin. Side.


    "Is it in such a hurry?" Finally, Shen Ronger, who had been sitting there without speaking, stood up, her voice fell. She seemed to feel that she was wrong again, and she quickly changed her words, "I''ll see you off!"


    "it is good!"


    Without waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to speak, Shen Qiaobin, who was on the phone, raised his finger to Shen Rong''er, nodded, and directly settled the matter.


    In response, Jiang Xiaohu had no choice but to nod his head.


    In less than five minutes, Jiang Xiaohu was already standing outside the door and waiting.


    When he came, he was alone, there was nothing, and he was the same when he left. The only thing he took away was a 500,000 card and stacks of cash that Shen Qiaobin gave him, so that he could go home and do things.


    "Woo~"


    The roar of the car came, disrupting Jiang Xiaohu''s thoughts. Looking up, Shen Rong''er had changed into fresh and casual clothes, sat in the car and opened the window, looking at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "coming!"


    Jiang Xiaohu responded instinctively, ran to the car in two steps, pulled the door, and got in.


    For some reason, looking at Shen Ronger''s body, Jiang Xiaohu seemed to have met such a peerless beauty for the first time, and his heart beat faster and became nervous.


    "What''s wrong? Seeing that I''m still a little nervous, can''t you?"


    Shen Ronger chuckled and turned to look at Jiang Xiaohu, smiling and joking. After all, she had never worn such a tight dress with a low-cut waist and hips during the time with Jiang Xiaohu.


    "No, it''s not!"


    When asked this way, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were full of white softness and gentleness. He completely forgot what he was about to say, so he shook his head and hurriedly looked out the window.


    "What''s up? It was all right last time!"


    After taking a few deep breaths, Jiang Xiaohu then secretly murmured.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Shen Rong''er chuckled twice before stepping on the accelerator.


    The speed of the car is not fast, but the victory is steady. Jiang Xiaohu also knows that driving can be so stable. There is no sudden braking or other actions along the way. Basically, he keeps driving at a constant speed, which is considered comfortable.


    "Huh? How did you get on the high speed?"


    Seeing the car driving towards the highway intersection, Jiang Xiaohu was stunned and asked quickly.


    "Yeah, my dad asked me to take you home!"


    Shen Rong''er smiled, a trace of excitement appeared on her pretty face, and she stuck her tongue out.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who had never seen her lovely appearance, was just stunned when he saw this, and forgot his question just now. It took two minutes to ease his strength, and looked out the window a little embarrassedly and said: " Thank you! I have trouble you!"


    "It''s okay, I have nothing to do anyway, Xiaohui is enough at home!"


    After getting on the high speed, Shen Ronger drove a little faster, stepped on her feet to the end, and said with a smile.


    The voice fell, and the two fell silent again.


    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s just noon today, and there are very few cars on the highway. It often takes a long way to see a car.


    Jiang Xiaohu also guessed that Shen Qiaobin wouldn''t let himself go back by plane because he was afraid that more money would speed up the processing there.


    Two hours later, Shen Ronger got off the expressway. Because there was no direct place, he could only get off the expressway halfway and get on the expressway from another place. Fortunately, Shen Ronger has gone to many places over the years, and he knows many shortcuts. .


    Not long after, the speed of the car slowed down a bit, but Shen Ronger''s expression was a little wrong, and she poked her head and looked right.


    "What''s wrong? Is the car out of gas?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Shen Rong''er and raised his eyebrows.


    "Well, it''s nothing, a little uncomfortable!"


    Shen Ronger''s face was a little red when she heard the words, and she looked out the window as if she saw a temple, with a smile on her face, and drove into the small courtyard with the service area.


    As soon as she entered the yard, Shen Ronger couldn''t help but frown, and muttered: "Why is it so broken!"


    When the car stopped, the service area that came into view was completely like a small canteen in the country, and it looked like a place that would collapse at any time, giving people a sense of insecurity.


    "This should be a resting place for long-distance trucks!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced outside the window and mumbled.

 765 Chapter 765

    Outside the window, many people were standing beside the haystack with their lunch boxes and eating. Seeing a luxury car coming in, they immediately attracted everyone''s attention, staring at the car closely.


    "Should we change place?"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu frowned and said in a low voice.


    "Wait a minute, wait for me!"


    Shen Ronger''s face was reddish, and she shook her head a little awkwardly, then stopped the car and opened the door to get out.


    "Shh!"


    "Beautiful girl! Take a look!"


    "Wow, which mistress!"


    ...


    As soon as Shen Rong''er got out of the car, there were waves of boos outside.


    Although she has experienced many scenes like this, in such a foreign country in a mountain village, she did not dare to stubborn, so she could only help the sunglasses on the bridge of her nose and walk quickly to the shop in front.


    boom!


    Without waiting for others to yell, Jiang Xiaohu got out of the car silently, lit a smoke in his mouth silently, and after taking a deep breath, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes swept coldly and ruthlessly towards those unruly people, and a burst of smoke came out from the corner of his mouth.


    Fortunately, surrounded by aura, there was a lot of shock in his eyes. Everywhere he swept across, the people who collided with his eyes shut up, and squirmed his lips boldly, giving Jiang Xiaohu a white look, timid. He lowered his head quickly, not daring to speak.


    "Poor mountains and evil waters create troublesome people, this sentence is really true!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the surrounding environment and couldn''t help shook his head.


    He didn''t know where he was now, but he knew it was a small mountain village near the national highway. It is estimated that no one would choose to stay here except a big truck driver or a long-distance bus driver.


    One cigarette was finished soon, Jiang Xiaohu frowned, lit another cigarette, and muttered leisurely: "Why is it so long? Oh yes, girls slow down!"


    After giving himself a perfect explanation, Jiang Xiaohu spit out smoke, leaning on the car and fell into silence again.


    "Quick, quick! There are good things!"


    "What!"


    "Go! Go! If you miss it for a while, it will be gone!"


    ...


    Before he finished smoking the second cigarette, Jiang Xiaohu felt that something was wrong. The people outside the house seemed to be chasing some strange stuff, and began to move quickly into the shop.


    "Fuck!"


    Seeing them rushing past, Jiang Xiaohu was shocked, turned over and picked up his coat from the car, and ran towards the shop.


    Originally, his physical fitness was very strong, but at this moment, his heart was anxious, and he couldn''t help but start to use aura, and his figure became faster.


    call¡­¡­


    "What the hell!"


    "Huh? What! Where is the man standing there just now?"


    The two people standing in front of the store only felt that a gust of wind swept past them, and the figure following Jiang Xiaohu had disappeared.


    "Take it off! Take it off! Take it off!"


    "Hurry up! Little bitch, you can''t get out without taking it off!"


    "It''s great, this place still has such goods! I can buy it at a good price!"


    ...


    As soon as he entered the door, Jiang Xiaohu heard a burst of yelling and undressing, and then the two were talking loudly.


    boom!


    Just hearing this sound, Jiang Xiaohu felt anger rushed into his heart, and unbearable colic rose, his right foot was lifted as if uncontrollably, and he kicked the person in front of him.


    The latter was kicked out and flew directly forward, knocking the two people directly in front of him, and the three of them lay on the spot and fainted.


    After all, Jiang Xiaohu''s physical fitness is still very strong. If he kicks it with all his strength, if he doesn''t become disabled, then the physical fitness of the kicked person is not so good.


    "Fuck! Do you dare..."


    Snapped!


    "Have¡­¡­"


    Snapped!


    "I¡­¡­"


    Snapped!


    After feeling that something was wrong at the door, everyone turned around. Some people with good deeds stepped forward, trying to persuade Jiang Xiaohu out so that they could appreciate it with peace of mind, but the people who came forward looked highly Take a look for yourself.


    As soon as the leader opened his mouth, he tasted a slap in the face. When the people behind saw it, they leaned forward and wanted to knock Jiang Xiaohu down. Two people in a row were slapped to the ground with a slap in the face, and there was no movement, but their faces There was also a large swelling, and it was purple.


    With too much strength in the slap, Jiang Xiaohu''s right hand began to become numb, and he felt numbness coming from the palm of his fist.


    The shock of the three slaps was not much, and the people watching the excitement also calmed down, slowly backing away, revealing the surrounded place.


    And in the middle, there was a small open space, and it was Shen Rong''er sitting on the ground.


    At this time, Shen Rong''er was sitting on the ground with her chest folded, her face full of panic, when she saw Jiang Xiaohu coming, she struggled to stand up and pounced on Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Stop!" Before she could take two steps, a strong man stood up and reached out to hold Shen Rong''er, but before his hand touched Shen Rong''er, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly appeared in front of him, and the strong man quickly retracted Hand, whispered: "You can''t go!"


    "why?"


    Jiang Xiaohu protected Shen Rong''er behind him and asked in a low voice.


    "Because we have used our toilets, our toilets cannot be used by outsiders! Use 200,000 yuan at a time! You are also rich, so let''s charge you 100,000!"


    The burly man sneered, then slowly backed away as he spoke, and dozens of people around also approached him.


    A few people who came in to join in the excitement quietly stepped back when they saw that the situation was not good.


    "You are an errant! Robbery! You are a criminal gang!"


    With Jiang Xiaohu''s guardianship, Shen Ronger''s tone became tough and shouted repeatedly.


    In fact, when she first walked in, she didn''t notice anything wrong at all. It was fine to borrow a toilet, but it was wrong when she came out. There were more than a dozen people in the shop, all looking at herself.


    With sinful eyes and wretched expressions, Shen Rong''er kept backing away, picking up things casually and starting to defend herself. Fortunately, these people just gathered together and didn''t do anything.


    "Want money?"


    Jiang Xiaohu snorted coldly, took out a stack of red banknotes from his arms and threw them directly on the ground.


    "Fuck, how about sending a beggar?"


    A fierce man beside the strong man snorted coldly and shouted.


    "Are you not?"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s expression remained unchanged, and his eyes looked at the people around him coldly.


    Fortunately, these people had seen him before, and no one dared to use force to get together.


    "Oh, boy, I know you can fight, but how many can you fight? Fifty or one hundred? Or two hundred?"


    The strong man glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, sneered, and said, waving his hand, and the people around him used it again.


    Seeing the people gradually coming over, Jiang Xiaohu''s brows were tightly locked.

 766 Chapter 766

    "what!"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu took two steps back, Shen Ronger behind him suddenly screamed.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly turned his head and saw that Shen Rong''er was leaning against the cabinet and was shocked. He was relieved and said softly, "Lean back a little bit and protect yourself!"


    After all, Jiang Xiaohu stepped forward directly.


    "hit!"


    I don''t know who spoke first. With the first one and the second one, everyone started to rush over, and Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    He had fought before in a fight, but a group of people like this one really hadn''t fought.


    "I can only take a chance!"


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu gritted his teeth and followed a step forward, picking up a large pile of ham sausages on one side, and threw it at a man in front of him.


    boom!


    Immediately afterwards, Jiang Xiaohu kicked over, and the man retreated with a muffled groan and directly knocked down the two of them. The blow succeeded, and the minions also became restless and rushed over.


    boom!Snapped!Humph!


    Jiang Xiaohu protected Shen Rong''er behind him and leaned against the corner of the wall. There were people lying on the ground on the opposite side between raising and lowering hands. Within two minutes, there were already a dozen or twenty people lying in the shop. Everyone retreated far away, everyone knew that Jiang Xiaohu could not finish all of them.


    But no one wants to go ahead a few times.


    Compared to the panicking minions, Jiang Xiaohu also panted heavily, after all, everyone was still very exhausted.


    "A bunch of fools!"


    Shen Rong''er was hiding behind Jiang Xiaohu, cursing in a low voice, she saw the battle scene with her own eyes, and she naturally saw it clearly. In fact, many of those who fell were fine when they fell. He stepped on and fainted.


    "Okay, I won''t play with you anymore! How much money can your boss give you? I have 20,000 cash here, and it¡¯s divided down. In addition to those on the ground, each of you also has a few hundred dollars, why follow The boss who hides behind you like this?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at those who didn''t dare to step forward, sneered, took out two stacks of money from the inner pocket of his chest again, and threw them on the ground.


    "Boy, what are you doing!"


    Hearing that Jiang Xiaohu was instigating his subordinates, the brawny man who had been hiding behind instantly became blindfolded and shouted.


    When the voice fell, those elders also turned sideways, revealing a path, making Jiang Xiaohu stand opposite him.


    "Have you seen it? You will be worried if you are afraid! Take the money and go and fight with me. The last two people will definitely catch me, but the ones in front will lie down and die or be disabled. Are you willing? Take it home!"


    Jiang Xiaohu narrowed his clear eyes to look at the strong man, and said softly.


    "Who dares!"


    "What dare not! Will you give them the money if you take it?"


    "Fart your mother!"


    "You say try again?"


    Faced with the loud scolding from the brawny man, Jiang Xiaohu went back sentence by sentence. There is no way, there are too many people, and it is not a way to consume it.


    "Am I..."


    Listening to Jiang Xiaohu''s words, the burly man rushed over with an angry curse. His anger rose for a while, and he forgot how his subordinates were lying on the ground.


    boom!


    Without the slightest accident, Jiang Xiaohu grabbed his right hand and directly pressed him to the ground, buckling his right hand behind his back.


    "You see..." Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the strong man, turned his head to look at the guys, and was about to speak, suddenly froze, and looked down at the strong man''s right wrist, "Omega? Who sent you? Come!"


    "Don''t you want it, I''ll take it!"


    When Shen Rong''er saw that those Saras were just about to move, she didn''t come forward to get them, so she stretched out her hand to take things away.


    "do not!"


    "Give me, I''ll divide it!"


    "Let go, I''ll come!"


    As soon as it was about to take it back, those Sarah finally set off. Among them, the bolder ones rushed forward and picked up the 30,000 yuan on the ground, including the 10,000 yuan that had been thrown on the ground.


    "You bastards! I..."


    "I''m going to your mother, you are the bastard!"


    Seeing that his subordinates were bought in front of his eyes, the strong man wanted to scold him, but he didn''t want a thin middle-aged man to curse him directly.


    "You bastard, take one hundred thousand yuan and give us one hundred yuan each!"


    "Beast! Livestock!"


    ...


    Once there is one person who has the courage to open his mouth and curse, the rest will follow.


    For a while, the whole shop was full of scolding voices. Of course, those people also turned around and walked out of the shop. Not long after, there were only three people left in the shop, even the one who followed the strong man to hide. The black man in the back also ran away.


    "Go ahead, who sent you here!"


    Jiang Xiaohu snorted coldly, but Zhao Feng''s voice and shadow appeared in his mind. At present, it means that Zhao Feng has such hatred with him.


    "Huh! Ah! I said, I said!" The strong man showed disdain, like a loyal figure guarding secrets, but before Jiang Xiaohu could use any force, the strong man screamed and started begging for mercy, "Don''t do it! I just collect money and do things! I don¡¯t know, and they didn¡¯t tell me!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was also confused and asked.


    "I don''t know what it means! Just this morning, a few people gave us 100,000 yuan, saying that if you come over, it''s as simple as trying to stop you! How can I know anything else!"


    While talking, the strong man almost cried out of pain, tears in his eyes turning straight.


    "It''s a rich man!"


    When Shen Rong''er heard this, she instantly understood and said repeatedly.


    "Ok?"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked up at Shen Rong''er, still didn''t understand what it meant to come over, there was no reason why Qian Qian would stop him like this.


    "Qian Duo must know his father''s actions, and now he thinks like his father, wanting to find someone to contract that piece of land in the village!"


    Shen Rong''er stood up, pulled her skirt, and ran to the car.


    boom!


    After understanding what was going on, Jiang Xiaohu stunned the strong man with a hand knife, stood up and ran after him.


    As soon as the two got into the car, Shen Rong''er took off her high heels, her white tender feet slammed on the accelerator, the engine roared, and the car galloped away.


    "It seems that more money has come up with a lot of plans!"


    While talking, Shen Rong''er dialed Shen Qiaobin''s phone and explained the whole thing again.


    "Then can we go back now?"


    After Shen Ronger hung up, Jiang Xiaohu asked quietly.


    "You call mom... call Aunt Wang and see if you can drag the village chief!"


    After hearing the words, Shen Rong''er said again and again, halfway through the words, knowing that his mouth was about to come, quickly changed his words.

 767 Chapter 767: I Like You

    Kyoto, villa area, inside Shen''s villa.


    "Dad, I think I should forget about this matter!"


    Sitting on the sofa, Shen Hui narrowed his eyes, but projected endless light.


    "What do you mean?"


    Shen Qiaobin asked in a low voice, his tone revealing displeasure.


    This piece of land has been prepared since Shen Hui mentioned it. If it is abandoned, the loss will not only be a little bit. The newly-born departments will be disbanded on the spot, and all the newly dispatched people and the money will be paid. With water drift, this can''t be solved by tens of millions.


    "Dad, let''s forget about this land!" Shen Hui glanced at Shen Qiaobin, sat up straight, poured himself a glass, and continued: "Dad, Qian Duo is cruel, and Hong Qingjie The Hong family is not a character to provoke, even if Liu Zhi and Li Wenjie help us, we won''t be able to get a bargain!"


    "go on!"


    Shen Qiaobin looked at Shen Hui, who was rare and serious, and instructed him to continue.


    "So, I think, this matter should be treated as if we play with them. If this matter is done well and done beautifully, ours will be advertised once for free, and the whole world will play it. In one advertisement, a medium-sized family suffered a small amount of land and several large families suffered..."


    "What do you mean? A big family?" Shen Qiaobin frowned when he heard the words. He knew that the money came from a lot, but he never dared to think about it. Hearing what Shen Hui said, he immediately became interested and asked. Said: "Xiaohui, this matter is not a joke. Which one does the money come from?"


    "Of course I don''t know this! Haha, but I know that a few dollars with more money can''t be traced to the source. Of course you won''t pay attention to his small property of tens of thousands of hundreds of thousands, but I am concerned!"


    Shen Hui smiled, reaching out to pick up a cigarette, but Shen Qiaobin opened his hand with a slap.


    "In that case, let''s give up first!"


    When the words fell, Shen Qiaobin couldn''t help but frown. After all, this matter had the kind of hermit-like big family intervening, it was not just that simple.


    "No, no, no, I don¡¯t mean giving up. I mean letting them advertise us. If we spend tens of millions of billions to make the world¡¯s capable families know us, wouldn¡¯t it be great? Will our market value and stocks all fly up? Then we will..."


    As Shen Hui was talking, he unnaturally stretched his hand to the cigarette case in front of him, holding the cigarette at the corner of his mouth and grinning.


    "Pumpy! I let you pump!"


    It¡¯s just that the handsome face didn¡¯t last for two seconds, Shen Qiaobin¡¯s slap came over, directly on the back of Shen Hui¡¯s head, and a cigarette was blown out of his mouth and landed on the corner of the table. Inside the trash can.


    At the same time, Shen Ronger was sitting in the car and hung up the phone.


    "How''s it going?"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked when she saw that her expression was a little unnatural.


    "It''s nothing, just follow the original plan. What did you say when you called back?"


    Shen Rong''er waved her hand when she heard the words, turned her head and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, and asked in a low voice.


    "Fortunately, my mother said she would find a way, but I know it is not a good way!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said and held his forehead. Although he knew that Wang Xifeng had many good ways, he also knew that it was not a good thing to let Wang Xifeng stay.


    Back then, Jiang Xiaohu told Wang Xifeng to leave a classmate he liked for lunch at home, and Wang Xifeng took the child and the whole family directly.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu holding his head in deep thought, Shen Rong''er thought he was thinking of something bad, and asked in a low voice.


    "Nothing. It''s been a long time since I went home, and I feel a little homesick! Hahaha, this is the way back, I''m still homesick!"


    Jiang Xiaohu hit a haha ??as he said, stretched out his hand to open the skylight and groped in his arms.


    "Smoking? Here!"


    Shen Rong''er saw Jiang Xiaohu groping around her body several times and didn''t feel anything, she smiled, and took out a cigar and a pack of cigarettes from the packet.


    "Do you smoke too? Do you still bring a cigar?"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows and looked at Shen Rong''er in shock, and said with a curled mouth.


    "I don''t smoke, I brought it because I saw you smoke, and I think you like this cigar, so I took one from my dad, he doesn''t know yet, hahaha!"


    Shen Rong''er laughed as she spoke. The corners of her eyes were full of smiles, and a pair of Shuling eyes narrowed, as the uncontrollable happiness on her face gushed out.


    "Where''s the cigar cutter?"


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed when he heard the words, reached out and put the cigar in his hand, and was stunned after that, and looked at Shen Ronger''s packet.


    "What? Didn''t you use your mouth to bite?"


    "This...how do I bite now!"


    "Then what to do..."


    Having said that, Jiang Xiaohu instantly lost his interest when looking at the cigar in his hand, but it was okay to bite it with his mouth. It was just that the tobacco scum in his mouth after biting was the most uncomfortable. After a moment of silence, Jiang Xiaohu reached out and opened the pack. cigarette.


    Click!


    The lighter ignited, and a flame rose, burning a tobacco thread with a sizzling sound.


    "Do you like me?"


    "Cough cough cough! Ka! What did you say?"


    Jiang Xiaohu just lit the cigarette and took a deep breath. Before he could spit it out, Shen Rong''er suddenly asked softly. Hearing these words, Jiang Xiaohu''s cigarette was all stuck in his throat, unable to spit out, and coughed from a distance.


    "Are you OK!"


    Upon seeing this, Shen Rong''er quickly freed up a hand and reached out to pat Jiang Xiaohu on the back.


    "No, what are you asking me for?"


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly waved his hand, saying that he didn''t need to shoot, and covering his mouth, he asked in surprise.


    "I like you very much! And it''s not a day or two!" Shen Rong''er didn''t mean to hide her thoughts at all, chuckled, and slowly said her love for Jiang Xiaohu, "I know you have Zhang Xiaohua Yes, but you are not married yet. Although I am conservative and introverted, I still know that I should bravely fight for love."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t mean anything. I just told you that I like you very much. I want to be with you. After I accidentally drank the drugged drink brought back by Xiaohui, I was still conscious. I knew you didn''t do anything. From that day on, I didn¡¯t hate you and became a little like. After we experienced these things, I think I need to tell you!"


    "Ahem!"


    Facing the sudden confession, Jiang Xiaohu was also stunned. He didn''t know what to say for a long while, holding the cigarette blankly and staring at Shen Rong''er''s calm profile, then stuffed the cigarette to his mouth and took a deep breath.

 768 Chapter 768: Sleeping In Your House

    "Do you like me?"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu not speaking, Shen Ronger turned her head and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, and asked softly, with a calm tone, without any urging, without any expectation, just a question, as if asking an irrelevant thing.


    Even so, Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s ears still sounded like a thundering question, and the hand holding the cigarette didn¡¯t know where to put it when the harsh sound reached his head, so he could only put the cigarette into his mouth and take it down again. Tuck it in again.


    The erratic eyes look around, without a target.


    "Don''t like it?"


    Shen Rong''er waited for two minutes, before answering, she asked again.


    But Jiang Xiaohu still did not speak. He kept holding the cigarette in his mouth, pinched it out, lit another one, and pinched it out again. Five or six cigarettes persisted for less than ten minutes before being wiped out.


    "Like it?"


    After five minutes of silence, Shen Ronger asked again, but Jiang Xiaohu still did not answer.


    Following Shen Rong''er''s question, the time in the car seemed to have stopped. The two of them froze in their own movements. Apart from the occasional overtaking and turning movements, Shen Rong''er kept staring ahead, never turning his head to look at Jiang Xiaohu beside him.


    The latter is holding the cigarette and forgot to put it in his mouth and take a deep breath.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, Jiang Xiaohu whispered to Han, and there was a tingling pain in his fingers. When he looked down, he realized that the cigarette butt had burned his fingers. Then he said that the cigarette was pinched out, and he coughed slightly to relieve embarrassment.


    Shen Rong''er didn''t seem to hear this sound, she was still driving, her eyes under huge sunglasses stared blankly at everything in front of her, the straight highway fell into a curve, and the surrounding scenery lost its colorful light at this moment. Only pale was left.


    "Well, I have a little flower..."


    Finally, Jiang Xiaohu spoke, his voice trembling a little, and Xu had done enough struggles in his heart to speak such words.


    It is hard to refuse a perfect woman like Shen Rong''er to be a man, and even some men will fall into the wrong path because of such a sentence.


    However, Zhang Xiaohua''s face was like a hot red iron pestle inserted into Jiang Xiaohu''s heart, and the temperature emitted from time to time melted into the flesh and blood, sending unknown pain.


    Under such pain, even looking at Shen Rong''er would make it difficult to breathe.


    "I see, but it''s okay! Hahaha!"


    Shen Ronger was silent for nearly two minutes when she heard Jiang Xiaohu''s answer. This was an imaginary and unexpected thing. From childhood to adulthood, she was the only one who rejected others, and has never been rejected.


    "So this is the feeling of rejection?"


    A voice whispered in Shen Rong''er''s heart, but she couldn''t make an uncomfortable expression. She was not a fool. It was already extremely sad for Jiang Xiaohu to choose. If we continue, I am afraid it will be difficult to meet in the future. thing.


    "You are beautiful, but I already have a flower! I''m sorry..."


    Seeing that she was silent again, Jiang Xiaohu also knew that he had hurt the stunner around him, so he could only apologize again, but if the apology was useful, there would be no war.


    "What are you saying? I''m sorry, haha, but you are the first person to refuse me! You don''t know how many people are chasing me!" Shen Ronger chuckled softly when she heard the words, opened the car window, and scattered. The hair that came out fluttered wildly under the sound of the wind until it hit the corner of her eye, which gave her a reason to gently wipe a tear from the corner of her eye.


    "Little Flower? Isn''t it a joke?"


    Shen Rong''er muttered silently in her heart, still with a smile on her face, just like the smile on Xu Linglong''s side when she first met Jiang Xiaohu.


    When the voice fell, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say anything. The two fell silent again, and the speed of the car began to increase slowly.


    Only the faster the speed, the stronger the wind, so that Shen Ronger doesn''t have to raise her hand again to wipe away her tears, and she won''t let Jiang Xiaohu see her like this.


    In a blink of an eye, it was dark, and the car finally stopped. Except for two stops and two refuelling along the way, the car basically never stopped and the speed never slowed down.


    The car passed through the dark village, and finally stopped in front of a door that was still lit.


    "Okay, I''m here, pay attention to safety when you go back!"


    "No, I will go back tomorrow. I will stay at your house tonight. I will fly home tomorrow. My dad will tell you about this car so that you won¡¯t be troublesome when you travel!"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu opened the door and got out of the car, Shen Ronger suddenly said these two words, causing Jiang Xiaohu to stop in the air with his falling feet, not knowing what to do.


    "What are you thinking? I will sleep with Aunt Wang tonight!"


    Shen Rong''er was stunned when she saw him, rolled her eyes, and opened the door of the car to get out of the car first.


    "Live in my house?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned. When he wanted to say something, Shen Ronger had already stepped to the door and started knocking.


    "Come on!"


    There was a loud noise inside the door, and the door was opened immediately.


    "Little tiger is back... are you?"


    Wang Xifeng opened the door and was about to speak, but Jiang Xiaohu was not standing in front of him, and was stunned.


    "Mom, I am here, this is my partner..."


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu got out of the car and explained with a smile.


    "Oh, they look so good! Hahaha, come on, come in, come in, it happens to be a treat at home!"


    Wang Xifeng turned his head and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, with a look that I understood in his eyes.


    "Um..." Jiang Xiaohu wanted to explain, but it was useless to explain this in the middle of the night. He had to give up and was about to enter the door. Suddenly remembered something, he turned around and asked: "No, mom, today What is your life? How can you treat your guests!"


    "Didn''t you tell me to invite the village chief to the house and not be contacted by outsiders?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Xifeng frowned, looked at Jiang Xiaohu, and began to tell how much he had spent. He also went to the town to buy good wine and invited the village head over.


    "Hao Ba, has anyone come to the village chief today?"


    Before entering the door, Jiang Xiaohu grabbed Wang Xifeng''s arm and asked in a low voice.


    "There are two, the old Liu family in the village, I drove back!"


    Wang Xifeng held his head and thought for a while, said a few words in a low voice, and glared at Jiang Xiaohu as he said, mumbling what this is offensive.


    "It''s all right, as long as no one is in contact with the village chief!"


    Jiang Xiaohu felt relieved when he heard this, took a deep breath, and walked into the house.


    A big round table is placed in the middle of the small room. On the table, the village chief and his family are drinking and eating, especially the village chief, who has a little blush on his face and seems to be drinking too much.

 769 Chapter 769

    "Brother Xiaohu is back! Hahaha, sit down, sit down!"


    As soon as the village chief saw Jiang Xiaohu, the smile on his face increased, and he smiled and greeted him as if it was his own home.


    "Who is this?"


    When the words fell, the village head''s eyes straightened, looking at Shen Rong''er standing beside Jiang Xiaohu, and asked suspiciously.


    "Well, this is Xiaohu''s partner, come and drink!"


    On one side, Wang Xifeng saw that the village elder''s wife''s eyes were a bit wrong, and he quickly hit a round, stepped to Shen Rong''er to block her, and shouted with a smile.


    In an instant, the table of people fell into the lively scene again, and Jiang Xiaohu and Shen Ronger naturally participated in the wine bureau.


    What Ling Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect was that Shen Ronger did not show any rejection of rural food, but liked it very much. She opened the shelf and started to eat and drink. During the period, she kept talking and laughing with Wang Xifeng, which was totally different. That rich princess who is somewhat introverted.


    "Right, this is..."


    While eating and drinking, Jiang Xiaohu asked with a smile when he saw a face sitting next to the village elder''s wife.


    "Well, Liu Qin, my nephew, hahaha, working in a field, I came back today!"


    The village chief smiled and explained, picking up a piece of pork and stuffing it into his mouth.


    "Nephew?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned when he heard the words, looked at each other with Shen Rong''er, and frowned at the same time.


    This nephew did not come early or late but he appeared at this time. Isn''t this a problem?


    "Haha, brother Xiaohu, my name is Liu Qin. I am currently working for a small company in Kyoto. This is not because I didn¡¯t find a way to survive outside. I now want to come back to contract a piece of land, earn a small amount of money, and have a meal. I also have a chance. See this... this..."


    "My name is Shen Rong''er!"


    Seeing that Liu Qin couldn''t name her, Shen Ronger whispered.


    "Oh, like President Shen! Hahaha!"


    Liu Qin curled his lips for a moment, and finally called Mr. Shen, but after the voice fell, both Jiang Xiaohu and Shen Rong''er fell silent.


    The other party directly stated his origin, and Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t let the family get out, but never thought that Qian Duo would be able to find the nephew of the village chief. How could it be possible to take this piece of land like this?


    "Hahaha, it''s good to come back. It''s really hard to get around outside. I''m also going to get a piece of land when I come back. What I value is a piece of land on the riverside of the village. There are almost two hills, one hundred and eighty acres of land! "


    The atmosphere solidified for less than half a minute, Jiang Xiaohu smiled, and whispered the piece of land he wanted.


    When the voice fell, the trotters in the hands of the village chief stopped in the air, stunned.


    "Hahaha, Brother Xiaohu has a good eye! I also like that piece of land. Maybe we can work together again in the future!"


    Liu Qin didn''t show any disgust or precautions when he heard this. He just smiled, picked up a chopsticks dish, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Really...haha!"


    As the laughter of Jiang Xiaohu and Liu Qin came out, the sound of pushing the cup and changing the cup came again in the whole room, but no one mentioned the land again.


    Only then did Jiang Xiaohu know that business talks at the wine table were like this. Of course, he also knew that it couldn''t be as simple as the food at this table. Perhaps the wine table and dinner that Shen Qiaobin faced was the most difficult.


    Seeing that the time was approaching nine o''clock, there was only a few leftovers of soup and vegetables left under the sweep of a table of meals. Although it was all fake laughter, the food was not bad at all.


    "Let''s go, let''s go first, thanks for the hospitality!"


    The village head stood at the gate of Jiang¡¯s house, and under the support of Liu Qin, he turned his head and shouted some kind words loudly. Liu Qin also turned his head and said not to send it away. Within two minutes, the two of them disappeared into the dark. Among.


    "How to do?"


    Shen Rong''er frowned and asked in a low voice until the two of them could not be seen clearly.


    "I don''t know, you call back and ask, after all, I don''t understand this!"


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand, saying that he didn''t understand this at all. Although his face was low, he had no choice.


    "Ok!"


    Shen Rong''er turned around and walked straight to Wang Xifeng''s room. After a while, the sound of a phone call came from inside.


    "Little tiger, what are you doing here this time! I just saw you all smell of gunpowder when you were eating! Did something cause trouble?"


    When Shen Ronger entered the room, Wang Xifeng, who was clearing the table, leaned forward and asked with some worry.


    "It''s nothing, Mom, don''t think too much, just help a friend, that piece of land must be obtained, but now it seems that there may not be much hope!"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and looked at the village, his eyes seemed to have passed through the night and he saw the land directly.


    A piece of ordinary grassland, from now on, Jiang Xiaohu always felt that a large piece of red banknotes was spread on it, quietly waiting for him to get it.


    "Okay, okay, don''t think about it, isn''t it just that piece of land? You can just go to the village head by yourself. That Liu family boy is not a good thing. I don''t like him anymore. I heard that I have been outside for the past two years. I owe money, and I''m not doing well, don''t look at it. This kid is really... ugly... how about people?"


    As Wang Xifeng was talking, she couldn''t help but began to complain about the broken mouth that women in the village often had. After talking for a while, she found no one was paying attention to him. After turning around, Jiang Xiaohu who was standing at the door no longer knew where he was going.


    "Okay, Dad, I know! I''ll go back tomorrow!"


    At the same time, in Wang Xifeng''s room, Shen Rong''er was making a call, her expression a little nervous, as if the situation had become more serious.


    "what happened?"


    "what!"


    Faced with Jiang Xiaohu who suddenly appeared to speak, Shen Ronger almost threw the phone out and was startled. She stretched out her hand and patted her chest. The white part began to rise and fall under her rapid breathing.


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Xiaohu''s face was rarely red, and he turned his head. Just now, that piece of whiteness, like a wave of water, got into his mind, and the dim light instantly made his heart not quiet. Up.


    The strong alcohol scent came out of his nose, and between his breath, a burst of hot air hit Shen Rong''er''s face.


    "What are you thinking about!" Shen Ronger lowered her head and glanced at her chest, then gave Shen Rong''er a white look, and patted Jiang Xiaohu on the forehead with alcohol, and said, "My dad said there is still room for maneuver in this matter, Xiao Hui has already started to prepare. It is a good thing that we can get it. If we don''t get that piece of land, the problem is not big!"


    "Ahem, well, that, I just thought of a way!"


    Jiang Xiaohu coughed slightly, raised his hand to touch his nose, and said awkwardly.

 770 Chapter 770

    "any solution?"


    Shen Rong''er frowned, her eyes full of curiosity, after all, there is no good way to do it now.


    "My mother just said that Liu Qin owes a lot of money outside. You can check these things for sure, and give me those lists if you do. I have a way!"


    "You don''t mean to..."


    "Correct!"


    Upon hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s words, Shen Ronger instantly understood Jiang Xiaohu''s thoughts, and a smirk appeared on her face.


    The so-called looking at beauties under the lamp, the more you look... I have never seen Jiang Xiaohu with such a bad smile on Shen Ronger''s face, because this smile almost broke the mark, since I got the picture of the mountains and rivers, I have never been so disturbed. He lost an inch for a while, and he didn''t know where to put his hands.


    "Sleep, go back to your room!"


    Seeing him like this, Shen Rong''er also knew that he was thinking about it, and then laughed a few times before reaching out to push him out.


    "I''m sleeping!"


    Before she reached out and touched Jiang Xiaohu''s chest, the door of the room was suddenly opened. Wang Xifeng pouted and poked her head in, looking at the two people seriously.


    Facing the sudden appearance of Wang Xifeng, Shen Ronger and Jiang Xiaohu were stunned at the same time. This scene looked very much like Shen Ronger was about to stretch out his hand to wrap Jiang Xiaohu''s neck, and Jiang Xiaohu had a slightly different look on his face.


    "No, no, mom, you sleep with her, I''ll go to my room to sleep!"


    Before Wang Xifeng was about to speak again, Jiang Xiaohu took the lead to react, waved his hands again and again to express his innocence, and opened the door and ran out.


    "How old is it, still shy?"


    Upon seeing this, Wang Xifeng curled his lips and looked at Shen Rong''er. The latter quickly put away the loss on his face and looked at her with a smile.


    One night passed quickly...


    The next morning, at about six o''clock, Jiang Xiaohu sat up looking at the sunlight outside the window.


    After practicing, he also bid farewell to sleep for a long time to replenish his energy, and woke up early every morning.


    After a simple wash, Shen Rong''er in Wang Xifeng''s room also got up, walked out of the room and subconsciously tightened her clothes. The morning in the mountain village was a bit cold, which made people unbearable.


    "I''m leaving!"


    Shen Rong''er pulled her skirt as she spoke. She didn''t expect it to be so cold in the morning here, but it was a pity that she didn''t bring her coat.


    "Here, wear it, don''t freeze it, give it back to me next time!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at her long red legs with cold and pursed her lips, and took out a coat from her room.


    "Well, I have to return a piece of clothing!" Shen Ronger took the clothes and gave Jiang Xiaohu a white look, but she was secretly pleased in her heart. Before Jiang Xiaohu was going to continue talking, she opened the door and said, "I''m leaving. I have arranged a car to wait for me at the entrance of the village!"


    After all, without giving Jiang Xiaohu a chance to say goodbye, he strode out of the courtyard, leaving Jiang Xiaohu alone in the courtyard in a daze.


    "Ha~ Xiaohu, Xiao Rong likes you so much!"


    At this time, Wang Xifeng also walked out of the room with a yawn, his face was tired.


    "Ok?"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned upon hearing this.


    "Last night, this little girl was not easy, she pulled me to ask a lot of things about your childhood, so I didn''t sleep well! I''m going out first, you can handle lunch by yourself!"


    "It''s okay, you go out first, I''ll be out in a while! I guess I won''t be back at night!"


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows and sat in a daze in the room after responding.


    Ding Dong~


    Within a few minutes, a text message rang.


    ''Auntie is right. Liu Qin owes Wu Hua 110,000 yuan in Heliang City. For a year, he owes Guo Feng 32,000 yuan and Cheng Long 50,000 yuan. This is only in Heliang City!''


    Immediately afterwards, Jiang Xiaohu received more than a dozen text messages, which directly explained what these people were doing and their occupations.


    "Um... Heliang City! Wu Hua is a rich second generation, it''s useless, and Guo Feng can''t do it either. He''s an honest man. Cheng Long is a bit interesting!"


    Looking at the text messages one after another in the phone, Jiang Xiaohu laughed.


    With a goal, things are much easier to handle. Jiang Xiaohu put away his mobile phone, pulled the door directly, and drove in the car to Heliang City.


    The distance between the city and the village is not too far. From the county seat on the highway, it takes about an hour to reach Heliang City.


    Seeing that the pointer on the watch suddenly changed to half past nine, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help shook his head and sighed, "How fast!"


    Having said that, he got out of the car and parked it in a parking spot on the side of the road.


    He had already arrived in Heliang City at around eight o''clock. However, Cheng Long was too difficult to find. After looking for two places, he couldn''t find where he was. In desperation, he could only wait until the bank opened at nine o''clock and took ten. Wan cash was placed in the car and came outside the small three house that Cheng Long said frequently.


    Bang bang bang!


    Standing outside the ordinary unit building, Jiang Xiaohu raised his hand and slammed the door twice.


    "Grass mud horse, who! Looking for death?"


    Within a minute of the door being slammed, there was a scream from inside the door.


    "Me! Jiang Xiaohu!"


    "got the wrong person!"


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu reported his name, some words of confession came from the door, and there was no movement.


    "Cheng Long, I''ll talk about business with you!"


    "Fuck, are you fucking sick?"


    After a minute of silence, Jiang Xiaohu shouted again. This time, the door opened directly and a strong man stood in front of him, staring angrily.


    And in the room was standing a relatively delicate-looking woman, about to be in her early twenties, looking at Jiang Xiaohu while pulling her eyes on a bath towel tower.


    The eyes of the two collided, and the woman seemed to see something delicious, her eyes lit up suddenly, she smiled and walked to the brawny man, leaning on the brawny''s shoulder, her eyes were charming.


    "Talk to you about a small business, go in and talk!"


    "roll!"


    Jiang Xiaohu wanted to go around Cheng Long as he said, but Cheng Long was a little unhappy, reaching out and grabbing Jiang Xiaohu''s collar.


    Thorn...


    Before Jiang Xiaohu turned his head, only a tearing sound was heard, and the thin short sleeves slipped directly from Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulders, revealing angular muscles.


    "You want to find something?"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes instantly became cold, turning his head to look at Cheng Long, and while making fists with both hands, his muscles became solid with his fists.


    Cheng Long was also stunned when he saw this, and did not dare to squeak again, but the woman, whose eyes were straight, stretched out her tongue and licked her lips.


    "Take care of her, want to talk, come over and elaborate, if you don''t want to, I will give others the same, of course, you have to pay for the clothes!"


    boom!


    Jiang Xiaohu said, putting several stacks of cash in his hand on the marble-faced wooden table. When the voice fell, he smashed the last stack of banknotes on the table. With a bang, the wooden table was directly shattered and turned into A pile of debris.

 771 Chapter 771

    "Talk... talk."


    Seeing this scene, Cheng Long''s eyes were gleaming, his mouth seemed to contain sweet potatoes, and he walked over as he spoke. Although he had seen a lot of people, he could say anything in the face of absolute strength. It''s all in vain.


    When the woman who had just seduce Jiang Xiaohu saw this, she couldn''t help but follow Cheng Long''s footsteps, unclenching her bath towel, and bend over.


    As soon as Cheng Longgang sat down, a black object flashed in front of him, and immediately after them, the bath towel on the woman who was standing in the center to lure Jiang Xiaohu fell off, revealing a white and plump body.


    "If you don''t want to wear it, then don''t wear it. If you make trouble, this piece will penetrate your lower abdomen. Don''t want to seduce anyone in your life!"


    As Jiang Xiaohu said, he picked up a piece of broken glass from the ground again and put his hand on the sofa beside him.


    "Fly, fly glass..."


    "where to?"


    When Cheng Long saw this, as soon as he was about to open his mouth to speak, the woman in front of him turned around and left. Jiang Xiaohu interrupted Cheng Long''s words directly and opened his mouth sternly.


    "Why~ do you want to manage?"


    The woman''s voice was delicate and soft, and when the voice fell, she slowly raised her eyebrows, her eyes showing disdain.


    The voice reached Jiang Xiaohu''s ears. If it weren''t for Jiang Xiaohu''s determination, I''m afraid he would think he was sitting on the bed right now.


    "You like it, then stand here! Shameless!"


    With that said, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were indifferent, and he looked at Cheng Long who was sitting directly opposite.


    The latter waved her hand quickly, her voice was a little flustered, and explained: "Don''t don''t, don''t, I haven''t touched her, how could I touch her, grandma, she asked me to pay the protection fee every week, and then asked me to pretend Become her lover!"


    Cheng Long was also honest. He actually told all the truth directly under Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes. This also put Jiang Xiaohu into an embarrassing situation. A man who was rumored to be such a powerful man was conquered by such a young woman. , Then how to help him deal with Liu Qin?


    "No, no, no! I forced her, but I haven''t touched her, if you like you take it away, big brother!"


    As he was talking, Cheng Long caught a glimpse of the woman''s eyes from the corner of his eyes, and quickly changed his words. An aggrieved child was alive, and he didn''t have the slightest suffocation.


    "Forget it, you will be wrong if you are wrong!" Jiang Xiaohu said and glanced at the tattoo on Cheng Long''s arm. "I remember someone owed you a lot of money. I will give you a favor now. Do me a favor and go get an account!" "


    "Who?" As soon as I heard that it was a chargeback, Cheng Long seemed to be in an imposing manner. He immediately assumed the style of a big brother. He raised his legs and asked quietly, but he didn''t look handsome for two seconds. He quickly put down his legs and pressed his hands. On his lap, he asked obediently: "Who is that!"


    "Liu Qin!"


    "Huh? But he paid me back yesterday! Even with the original and interest!"


    "Then go after other expenses?"


    Facing Cheng Long''s puzzled eyes, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head and said helplessly.


    If Shen Ronger had not sent him the information, he would never have thought that the person in front of him was a real soft man, so soft.


    "I understand, I understand this! So what, I''ll go tomorrow!" As he said, Cheng Long glanced at Jiang Xiaohu who was sad, nodded quickly, and said with a smile: "Brother, can you Can''t teach me... Uh, the one you just used, are you the worldly expert in martial arts novels!"


    "what?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu stared at the brawny tattooed man in front of him, not knowing how to answer the conversation for a long while.


    Co-authoring for such a long time, this Cheng Long is not afraid of himself, but completely regards himself as an expert in martial arts novels.


    "I''m!"


    There was a moment of silence, Jiang Xiaohu nodded directly, and admitted cheeky, even if not, as long as he can receive such a little brother, it is a good thing.


    "I don''t need money anymore. Can I follow you? I want to practice that, that''s the kind of flying over the wall!"


    "No!"


    "Huh? Not in the movie?"


    "That''s Diaovia!"


    "What''s the matter? What about catching dragon skills?"


    "fake!"


    ...


    After a while of questions, Jiang Xiaohu figured it out completely. Cheng Long is indeed a vicious lender, but he is also a senior martial arts fan, so after slapped himself on the marble-faced table, he was completely addicted.


    "I can only teach you some simple punches and kicks. As for the others, it depends on yourself..."


    "Yeah~ so awesome! I don''t know if anything else will work!"


    Facing Cheng Long''s constant questioning, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head, pretending to say his own conditions deeply, but before the voice fell, the woman who had been standing came over and interrupted him.


    What made Jiang Xiaohu even more blushing was that the woman stepped on the sofa with one foot, exposing her most private part in front of Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes.


    "Why? Doesn''t such a worldly expert have concentration? It seems...my charm is not small!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s face turned red, the woman chuckled and said.


    With this situation and scene coupled with the woman''s silver bell-like laughter, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly felt the blood surge, his breathing was not smooth, and even his right hand wanted to lift.


    "After all, I''m still an inborn child. Why don''t you teach me as a young lady?"


    With that, the contempt in the woman''s eyes became more intense, and she lifted her leg and turned to her room.


    "Shameless!"


    When meeting such a person, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know what to say anymore, and it took a long time for these four words to come out.


    "Haha, eldest brother, she''s like this, every time I come, she just screams wherever she is!"


    "Then what are you doing here?"


    Hearing Cheng Long''s words, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Well, cough cough!" Cheng Long looked back at the closed door of the room after hearing the words, walked around the scum around Jiang Xiaohu, covered his mouth and said softly: "She gives me ten thousand yuan a month, and I do I don¡¯t know why, every time I come I play games!"


    After all, Cheng Long pointed to the room on one side, where a computer was placed.


    "Okay, no matter what, let''s go, I''ll go back first, you go now, go to Liu Qin, don''t say know me when you come, do your own play, it will not be a problem before!"


    "Okay, okay, master, what you said is that I don''t need money, just teach me those things, and I will be able to collect some later when I go out... Master, slow down!"


    Before Cheng Long could finish speaking, Jiang Xiaohu got up and left, Cheng Long had to stand at the door and shouted with a grin.


    It wasn''t until he heard the roar of the car outside that Cheng Long''s face returned to his previous indifference and ferocity. He reached out and took out his mobile phone and shouted: "Call Master. Twenty people are enough. Come out with me!"

 772 Chapter 772: Liu Qin Dilemma

    Two hours later, Jiang Xiaohu had returned home.


    At this time, outside the window, yingfei grass grows, mixed with peanut trees, just like late spring in March, and it is near noon, the sun is shining, and the whole mountain village has become much warmer.


    "Hey, haven''t you heard. The village chief''s nephew owes a lot of money outside!"


    "Bullshit, don''t talk nonsense, don''t be embarrassed then!"


    The two women at the door walked slowly to the distance while talking and laughing, but they were still discussing this matter.


    As for how they knew, that was Jiang Xiaohu''s ability. It was not easy to chew the roots of the tongue. It was passed on from ten to ten, and the old lady in the corner had nothing to do. Only this kind of gossip could satisfy their hearts.


    And what Jiang Xiaohu was waiting for was the shouts from the village head.


    Fortunately, Cheng Long was also considered reliable. After a while, there were waves of curses at the entrance of the village.


    "Damn, Liu Qin! Bastard, get out!"


    "Are you still owed money? Get out of me!"


    "Liu Qin, you bastard, where are you hiding!"


    ...


    Soon, shouts of curses spread throughout the village, and many people quietly took a look at what was happening.


    On the contrary, Cheng Long had already changed into a suit jacket. His shirt was not buttoned properly, revealing the fierce tattoo on his chest. He stood at the entrance of the village with a stick in his hand.


    "What''s going on! The Liu family kid is true?"


    "No, it must have been found by someone!"


    "Hide, hide, hide! Hurry up, don''t spread to us for a while!"


    ...


    The courageous village name stood at the door chatting about these people. Although they were the nephew of the village chief, they still couldn''t escape their mouth. The cowardly quickly hid in the door and looked out through the crack of the door.


    Jiang Xiaohu is the representative of those brave people, standing at the door, his eyes rolling.


    Standing not far away, Cheng Long spotted Jiang Xiaohu''s voice at a glance, and I have to say that his acting skills even shocked Jiang Xiaohu.


    I saw him walking up to Jiang Xiaohu with a stick, frowning, and shouting: "Liu Qin! Let him get out of me!"


    "Huh? I, I don''t know Liu Qin! You have found the wrong person!"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head repeatedly, indicating that he did not know him.


    "what are you doing!"


    At this moment, the variable appeared, and I saw that Biyun in the distance didn''t know when it appeared, and shouted loudly.


    "what?"


    "Ah what, don''t move her!"


    Cheng Long was also stunned when he saw this, and asked in a low voice, but Jiang Xiaohu gave him a fierce look.


    "What an early bird! I won''t kill you today!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu said that he couldn''t move, Cheng Long became a lot gentler even when he scolded others. He grinned and raised his hand to hit Jiang Xiaohu with the stick in his hand.


    Seeing this scene, Bi Yun suddenly became alarmed, and walked in front of Jiang Xiaohu in two steps, hugged Jiang Xiaohu, trying to block him.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but hesitated about this hug, this is over, the gossip in the village will be explained for a long time.


    When Cheng Long saw this, his hands were not slow at all, taking advantage of the moment Jiang Xiaohu turned to protect Biyun, he fell fiercely.


    Humph!


    With a muffled sound, a stick that looked extremely spicy, Luo Zai hit a dust on Jiang Xiaohu''s back, and there was no pain at all.


    At the same time, Jiang Xiaohu also heard a muffled noise, and looked back subconsciously, only to see Cheng Long''s abdomen violently move, and there were bursts of noise.


    "I''m going, I will be B-box! Western style!" But thinking about returning, Jiang Xiaohu still made a painful expression, his entire face was twisted together, and his mouth made a sound, "Uh! Cough!"


    "He lives in the west of the village!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu being''beaten'' like this, the village didn''t know who was brave, and shouted.


    "go!"


    Without waiting for a stick to fall, Cheng Long stopped immediately, shouted, and walked westward panting, knowing that controlling power is very laborious, not to mention that he has to make a sound by himself.


    "Little Tiger, are you okay!"


    "Brother Huzi is righteous! I was right!"


    "The tiger from Xifeng''s family is loyal enough!"


    ...


    Seeing Cheng Long left, the villagers gathered around and began to open their mouths to praise Jiang Xiaohu.


    The latter just had a''weak'' face, waved his hand, and said, "Let''s go, let''s go and see, what''s the matter?"


    With that said, Jiang Xiaohu walked to the west with Biyun''s support. No one dared to say anything at this time. After all, Biyun had the courage to rush out, and they were just outsiders.


    "When did you come back?"


    As he walked, Jiang Xiaohu asked in a low voice.


    "I heard that I will be back when you are back!"


    Biyun pushed up the sturdy young man''s body with a bit of blush on his face, and responded in a low voice. Even though he had seen Jiang Xiaohu''s body, it was inevitable that the crowd was a little nervous.


    "Hey, I said the second bald man, go and help. You let Biyun, a little girl, support a big old man?"


    As he was walking, an old man in front of him turned his head and took a look, his face was displeased, and he yelled at the child next to him, who seemed to be his grandson.


    The teenage boy nodded quickly when he heard the words, smiled and took over Jiang Xiaohu from Biyun''s hands, and assumed this difficult task.


    Maybe Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s identity is different now. Everyone dare not talk about the widow¡¯s right or wrong. They just feel that Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s body has a lot of luck, and he has some good luck. .


    In the end, Jiang Xiaohu had to stand up straight himself, saying that he was almost fine, and everyone gave up.


    "Damn, Liu Qin, your kid makes us easy to find!"


    "Cheng Long, haven''t I paid back the money?"


    "Yeah, I''m not called Long Ge, I''ve changed my name to Cheng Long! You forgot that you knelt outside the door for half an hour when you asked me to borrow money!"


    As everyone walked to the west of the village, the noisy sound had begun, and from a distance, I heard the rough voice of Cheng Long who was pulling Liu Qin at the door of the village chief.


    "What are you running? Liu Qin, how much did you pay back? What if you still have one hundred thousand?"


    Seeing that the villagers were all around, Liu Qin turned around to enter the house, but was pulled back by Cheng Long, and sternly scolded.


    "One hundred thousand? When did I pick up so many!"


    "Little Wang Ba Laozi, how much time and energy did our damn dozens of brothers spend in order to pay you back?"


    "Then it doesn''t matter to me!"


    "Yes, then take your leg off and treat it as okay!"


    With that, Cheng Long suddenly drew a big knife from the back of his waist, indicating that his younger brothers were holding on to Liu Qin.


    "Wait, I pay it back, I pay it back!"


    When he saw that he was about to move, Liu Qin panicked instantly, his voice became a little bleak, roaring.

 773 Chapter 773

    "Then you pay the money soon!"


    Cheng Long was straightforward and let Liu Qin go.


    Liu Qin, who broke free, didn''t even think about it, and ran back to the village chief''s house. After a short while, he came out with one hundred thousand cash, lowered his head, and returned to his aggrieved appearance.


    It seems that I have experienced many of these same things outside.


    "One hundred thousand, not bad, boy, I knew you were okay! I didn¡¯t have money to cry poor last month, and now I have the fucking money? I believe you? Li Er, go buy a banknote detector, I¡¯ll go one by one. Check it out!"


    Cheng Long was stunned the moment he took the money. He didn''t expect this kid to say 100,000 to 100,000. Fortunately, he reacted very quickly and turned around and shouted at a kid, who turned and ran away.


    Where is there any money check in this mountain village?It was nothing more than waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to tell them to leave, but when Cheng Long pretended to look around and look at the villagers, Jiang Xiaohu also avoided his eyes, and Cheng Long understood it in no time.


    "What are you doing! What are you doing, you are robbers, you are stealing, you are committing a crime!"


    Just as the villagers were sighing, the village chief¡¯s voice came, with the old party secretary behind him, and the two of them pulled away from the crowd. It was seen that Cheng Long and a group of tattooed people were there, and they were also taken aback.


    No matter how knowledgeable the people in the small mountain villages are, they are afraid to really face such social people.


    "What? Is it wrong to pay him back?"


    When Cheng Long saw the two coming over, he curled his lips and said unremittingly.


    "I am the village chief, this is the village party secretary, I tell you, you are committing a crime!"


    The village chief swallowed, calmed his mood and the panic he had just ran away, and said loudly.


    "Yes, they are committing a crime!"


    "I''ll just say, this is grabbing!"


    With the support of the village chief, several people who had known Liu Qin since childhood began to fight.


    "Who is not convinced to stand up and say! What is the ability to hide? Sorry for the stuff in your crotch! Useless ghost stuff! Only his people are rich? I think they are all fake!"


    I have to say that Cheng Long is really good at bluffing people. After a few shouts, the villagers were silent.


    "My nephew studies and works in Kyoto, why do you talk like this!"


    In the end, the old village chief still felt sorry for the child. He stepped forward to the scene and tried to straighten his waist to make himself more vigorous, shouting loudly.


    "Working? This bastard made his mother kneel at my door like a dog last month, and now you tell me he is in Kyoto? Old thing, you are confused!"


    Cheng Long sneered, unceremoniously opened a video in the phone, and adjusted the sound to the maximum.


    "My name is Liu Qin, and I am from Brother Long! No, no, no, Mr. Cheng Long borrowed 20,000 yuan here for a period of seven days. After seven days, he will repay the principal and interest of 21,000 yuan!"


    As the video on the phone finished playing, Liu Qin''s face was green, but he lowered his head and dared not speak.


    "Boss, I''m back, there really are at the entrance of the village, but it''s just such a small laser gun!"


    The old village chief wanted to refute, but what else could he say with conclusive evidence?Fortunately, that little brother ran back at this time, which eased the embarrassment of the atmosphere.


    "Come on, check one by one!" Cheng Long glanced at Li Er, threw a few stacks in his hand, then reached out and patted Liu Qin''s face, and said, "I said where did your kid get the money," If you have such a way of getting rich, don''t you tell me about your brother?"


    "No, nothing!"


    Liu Qin seemed afraid of being bullied, dodged twice, muttering softly.


    "People have paid back their money, what are you doing to embarrass them?"


    "Yeah! Little Liuzi will pay the money no matter how bad he is!"


    "You are all bad guys!"


    Finally, the old ladies who chewed their tongues stood up, glared at Cheng Long with their hips akimbo, and yelled viciously.


    "I think you are looking for death!"


    Cheng Long grinned at the corner of his mouth, his face turned into a knife, making people afraid to look at it, gritted his teeth and shouted fiercely.


    The voice fell, but he saw Jiang Xiaohu nodding his head again. He lost interest and said, "Forget it, little bunny, don''t let me see you again! Don''t play with me again then. !"


    After all, Cheng Long led people to leave.


    On the contrary, Liu Qin stared at Jiang Xiaohu motionlessly as everyone stared.


    "You have to be careful of someone named Jiang Xiaohu, this kid is in the same village as you, and it may be against you!"


    Qian Duo''s voice sounded like a ghost in Liu Qin''s ears, but when Qian Duo said these things, he didn''t take it to heart. He is the nephew of the village chief, can anyone dare to be against him?


    "You bastard, you asked someone to play with me!"


    Qianduo''s speech in his thoughts became faster and faster, and finally turned into a soft sound and exploded in Liu Qin''s mind. Liu Qin stood up abruptly and threw himself at Jiang Xiaohu, shouting viciously.


    "what are you doing!"


    Jiang Xiaohu exclaimed and twisted with him in a blink of an eye, but Jiang Xiaohu''s movements were all scaled, he did not fight back at all, and Liu Qin''s fist fell on his face.


    Bang bang bang!


    After a few strokes, Liu Qin was finally pulled away by a few elite villagers.


    "Xiao Liu, you are not kind! Xiaohu was still talking to you just now, and he was beaten for this!"


    "No, you are so unjust, what do you blame others for if you are wrong?"


    "Huh, it''s useless!"


    When the villagers saw Liu Qin''s move to hurt others, they couldn''t help but yelled and cursed, and all the villagers present were boiling.


    When I was young, I watched a widow take a bath, grew up sneaking on someone¡¯s ass, stepping on someone¡¯s cabbage, stealing people¡¯s clothes, etc. All these words exploded. Suddenly, Liu Qin became a sinner in the village.


    And Jiang Xiaohu was being held in Biyun''s arms at this time, and a large piece of softness was pressing on his side face.


    "It''s great, if I can do this, even if I really get beaten like this!"


    Unlike everyone''s anger, Jiang Xiaohu was lying on the ground, almost laughing.


    "Shut up all of you! You know what a shit! Where were you when I was fucking outside! You bastards, you know how to talk about others! What kind of dogs are you!"


    A loud insult reached Liu Qin¡¯s ears, like a thousand arrows pierced through the heart. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but roared and roared, trying to suppress the voices of everyone, but he could be compared to dozens of people alone. .


    Seeing this scene, even the village chief shook his head helplessly, turned and walked towards his room, turned around and plugged the door.


    "Don''t make a noise!" After the village chief left and everyone''s voices became quieter, Jiang Xiaohu stood up and looked at Liu Qin, and said in a hoarse voice: "You are not having a weird life. Who? What do you think you are doing? Do you know what you are doing? What will be the result?"

 774 Chapter 774

    "I''m going to you!"


    Liu Qin roared, like a mad bison bending over and hitting him directly.


    "Naughty!"


    Finally, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t bother to accompany him to continue playing like this, stretched out his hand and patted him on the head.


    The latter was bent over with his head down, the slap on the back of the head, one staggered on the ground, nosebleeds mixed with the soil on the ground and flowed to one side.


    "You bastard... bastard..."


    Liu Qin, who had lost his mobility, curled up, covering his bleeding nose with both hands, twisting and screaming constantly on the ground.


    But these, in the eyes of the villagers, have become a person who does not know what is good or bad.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu felt a little unbearable, but there was nothing he could do. Liu Qin only saw that he got some money now, and he didn''t know what he would do after he got the land.


    In the future, none of their villages will exist. If a lot of money builds a heavy industrial plant here, it will be over. Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu glanced back at Biyun.


    "Everyone is gone!"


    Biyun, who had known Jiang Xiaohu for so long, instantly understood what it meant under Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, and began to greet the villagers to go home.


    Although everyone was indignantly condemning Liu Qin for being bad, they knew that after all, he was the nephew of the village chief, and he was embarrassed to this point, and there was no need to continue. If he continued, he might be an enemy.


    Within two minutes, the villagers gradually dispersed. Only Jiang Xiaohu, Liu Qin, and Biyun were in a small open space outside the village chief''s door.


    Liu Qin was still lying on the ground, while Jiang Xiaohu sat cross-legged on the ground. Biyun stood in the distance and looked around, waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to finish her work. She didn''t know what was going on, but from the bottom of her heart she believed Jiang Xiaohu was certain. Yes, there must be such a reason.


    "I have no hatred with you, but you can''t have hatred with the village!"


    Jiang Xiaohu sat on the ground, seeing Liu Qin''s mood eased a little, said softly.


    "Where did I provoke you? I only use money to do things, let alone to develop the village!"


    Liu Qin let go, letting the nosebleed slowly solidify in the corner of his mouth, asked with a hoarse voice, mixed with a hint of crying.


    "In the future, this village will be developed. We are going to take the village out, not bring in the outside. You go to school more, you should know what it will look like when those polluted places are built here, let alone, Do you think that if Qian Duo really takes this piece of land, will a place like our village still exist? He will not allow it to exist, just one sentence that affects the beauty can be demolished!"


    "He dare..."


    "How dare not?"


    Liu Qin still wanted to refute, but didn''t know how to open his mouth, so he could only stare at Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes blankly.


    What Jiang Xiaohu said was really good, it was too simple to demolish a backward village, and no one Jiang Xiaohu could stop it.


    "I have said everything that should be said. You must not be able to contract this land. Two-thirds of the villagers in the village need to vote for the contract. You have no chance now. Call this and tell him that I will let you go. If you find him, he will give you some money. As far as I know, you don''t want to stay here in this village. It''s good for you to live a good life outside!"


    With that said, Jiang Xiaohu slowly stood up and stuffed a note into Liu Qin''s hand. It was Shen Hui''s mobile phone number written on the note.


    "..."


    Liu Qin glanced at the note, then looked at Jiang Xiaohu, who was walking towards Biyun, and smiled. The expression on his face was very wonderful. It was not clear whether it was self-deprecating or sarcasm. Perhaps it was a weak resistance. He slowly propped up and walked towards. The village chief¡¯s house.


    "Everything is done?"


    Biyun, who was standing aside, saw Jiang Xiaohu approaching and asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Sister Biyun!"


    Somehow, after not seeing Biyun for so long, Jiang Xiaohu actually felt that the woman in front of him was more mature and intellectual, and was a little bit shy in a daze, scratching his head.


    "What? Excuse me?"


    ...


    Inside the Shen family villa in the villa area, Kyoto.


    Shen Hui sat in the room and lit a cigarette, silently looking at the document in his hand, his face was deep, not half of the usual immature and sand sculpture look.


    "Are you optimistic?"


    Not long after, Shen Rong''er opened the door and walked in with a cup of tea in her hand. Her voice was very soft. In the past few days, she had seen some changes in her brother with her own eyes, and she was also worried.


    Shen Hui hasn''t slept much in the past two days, constantly trying to figure out the other party''s psychological thoughts and how to take the next few steps. He has never suffered such a heavy workload twice and almost fainted twice. .


    This is also to blame for him being hollowed out by some alcohol all year round.


    "Sister, if you say it is okay, we will directly turn the land into a protected area. We will lose a lot by then. Although we can bear it, we may not be able to do anything about it for three or five projects in the second half of this year. Continue to vote!"


    Hearing this, Shen Hui threw the documents in his hand on the table and held his forehead. He still couldn''t decide. It wasn''t that he couldn''t decide, but the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes. Once this thing is done, it means that the Shen family is likely to be disrupted in the second half of the year. The capital chain will outweigh the loss.


    "Don''t think too much, I support you. Anyway, I still have a lot of money in my hand. If it doesn''t work, I will make a comeback! Hahaha, and..." Shen Ronger said, her brows and eyes showed tenderness, and she felt distressed. Hui said on his forehead: "And Dad also said that this matter is all handled by you, he has already gone on a trip with his mom, doesn''t you believe what you are?"


    "The old man is out? When is it! Why don''t I know!"


    Hearing that Shen Qiaobin had gone out to play at this critical juncture, Shen Hui was immediately unhappy, and looked at Shen Rong''er with a bitter expression.


    "Alright, don''t complain. This is the report from the company today. In addition, Xiaohu said that he has the opportunity to contract this land, and he will solve the people with more money!"


    Shen Rong''er pursed her mouth and shook her head and chuckles, put the new document under her armpit on the table, and said softly.


    "Success, then do it. If you lose it, you will lose it. Anyway, I will forget it last night. If the money is more, Hong Qingjie will lose money. If they dare to make trouble, they will give us a fight. Advertising, if they suffer a dumb loss, it will spread overnight in Kyoto. Don¡¯t forget that what Liu Zhi does is news!"


    As he spoke, a smile appeared on Shen Hui''s face, as if he had seen Qian Duo and Hong Qingjie standing outside his house and cursing the street.


    Although it is not a good way to hurt the enemy by one thousand and eight hundred, Shen Hui is willing to give it a try when necessary, and success or failure is still a light thing in his eyes.

 775 Chapter 775: The Vicious Shen Hui

    "Decided?"


    Shen Ronger frowned and asked.


    "Well! The old man didn''t care about the old man''s trip back then. I don''t care. If I didn''t estimate it wrong, this kid would pay at least half more than us. And! Just because of this, I want to invest in him. Several companies will also run! Hahaha!"


    Shen Hui said with a smile, reached out his hand to pick up a document on the table, raised his hand and started signing.


    "Well, your signature won''t work..."


    "what?"


    "Dad said to send it to him and let him sign..."


    ...


    At the same time, Jiangbian Village, a remote community in Heliang City.


    "Sister Biyun, won''t you sit down for a while?"


    Jiang Xiaohu stood at the door looking at Biyun who was about to leave, and asked with a smile on his face.


    "No, I''ll go back first!"


    Biyun responded softly and turned away, with excitement in his eyes. Now that Jiang Xiaohu has grown into a big boy, he will inevitably feel a little agitated in his heart and make people blush. wonderful.


    "Well, next time I come to play, I shouldn''t leave recently!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded, turned and walked back.


    Behind the big tree in the distance, a man squatted in the grass with his waist down, looking nervously at Jiang Xiaohu in the distance, his mouth split, he took out his mobile phone from his arms and dialed a call.


    "I can''t do it! Xiaohua, come back soon!"


    "What? I''ll go back tonight! I''ll go buy a plane ticket right away!"


    After Zhang Xiaohua''s hasty voice came from the phone, the phone hung up.


    "Ok?"


    Jiang Xiaohu, who was about to close the door, looked at the big tree in the distance, always feeling that he was looking at him, but he didn''t know where it was, so he could only shake his head and close the door angrily.


    Before, he was going to find the village party secretary while the iron was hot, and said that he wanted to contract the land, but Shen Ronger suddenly said no, and he was stunned. After spending so much attention, now he said no.


    But he couldn''t say anything else, he could only nod his head and answer.


    "Alright, I can finally take a break in these two days!"


    Jiang Xiaohu moved out of the recliner and placed it in the small courtyard, looking at the afternoon sky, squinting his eyes, his spiritual thoughts flashing, and entering the landscape of mountains and rivers.


    "That''s right, ah... when the time comes to get a few pieces of land, and some sideline jobs, such as melons and fruits, hahaha!"


    Looking at the lush flowers, trees, and herbs in the mountains and rivers, Jiang Xiaohu felt like Emperor Qianlong was watching the world, with a feeling of''this is my world''.


    !


    Not long after lying down, Jiang Xiaohu heard a rapid knock on the door, and with a movement of spiritual thought, he quickly returned to reality and opened the door.


    "Little, brother Xiaohu is at home, where''s the sister-in-law?"


    Standing at the door was Zhang Fugong, with a charming smile on his face, his mouth almost reaching his ears.


    "Huh? What are you looking for my mother for?"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and asked a little displeased.


    "What about that, I want to talk to him about something! Hahaha!"


    "No talk, goodbye!"


    Glancing at Zhang Fugong, Jiang Xiaohu closed the door without hesitation.


    "Brother Little Tiger?"


    "Open the door, I''m not here to discuss things!"


    "Brother Xiaohu, please open the door soon!"


    After ten minutes, Zhang Fugong was stunned like a demon, standing outside the door, knocking on the door, yelling.


    In desperation, Jiang Xiaohu could only put the recliner away and returned to the room.


    Ding Dong~


    After lying in the room for half an hour, Jiang Xiaohu''s cell phone rang.


    "Hey?"


    "Xiaohu, it''s me, Shen Rong''er, that Xiaohui said that this matter is almost finished, and there will be results almost tomorrow! If you have time, would you come to me?"


    Jiang Xiaohu answered the call, and there was silence on the other side for a while, followed by Shen Rong''er''s nervous voice, speaking intermittently.


    "Little Tiger? Are you still listening?"


    After two minutes of silence, Shen Ronger asked softly on the phone.


    "I am listening!"


    "I know, then I''ll hang up first!"


    Without waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to speak, Shen Ronger hung up the phone, leaving Jiang Xiaohu with a dazed expression on the phone.


    "What? Do the current young ladies like mountain dolls like me?"


    Jiang Xiaohu slowly put down the phone and complained to himself. After all, this kind of thing is something that can''t happen in ordinary things, but he overlooked one thing, that is the effect of his landscape.


    In a blink of an eye, it was late at night, inside the Shen family villa in Kyoto.


    Shen Hui was sitting on the sofa with four or five documents on his lap, but he was nervous and looked at the documents in his hand over and over again.


    "Xiaohui, the matter is settled, it is completely settled, and the result will come out tomorrow. Fortunately, Dad in Heliang City has many acquaintances!"


    At this moment, Shen Rong''er walked down from the second floor, said a few words in a low voice, turned and walked into the kitchen.


    "I know, I know! Don''t tell me, I know it, but something is wrong! Many mistakes have appeared, which do not affect the overall situation, but there have been many mistakes. If these things are discovered, our Shen family will Grab the handle!"


    Shen Hui said, raising his hand to wipe the fine sweat on his forehead, turning faster.


    "Really? You still know that you don''t think well?"


    At this moment, Shen Qiaobin suddenly walked in from the door, and grinned.


    "Your dad knows that you are accustomed to being carefree. There must be some things you didn''t think about when you are doing things. Yesterday, you took me out to deal with these things!"


    Madam Shen also came in from outside, carrying a lot of things in large and small bags.


    "Mom? Dad? Why are you back?"


    Hearing the sound, Shen Ronger walked out of the kitchen with a kitchen knife, and looked at the two with a surprised look.


    "Rong''er, come and help me get it!" Madam Shen saw Shen Rong''er and began to call her to come and help, then turned her head to look at Shen Hui, and said: "Don''t look, your dad has taken care of it, we Yesterday, where did you go out to play, you went to Heliang City, or else you handled it so quickly?"


    "what?"


    When Shen Hui heard this, he was immediately discouraged, and picked up the document on his leg and threw it aside.


    "Xiaohui! You did a great job! Very good, I guess you are so old that there are only a handful of people who can compare to you, but what''s bad about you is that you are careless and ignore a lot of details!"


    When Shen Qiaobin saw that he lost his temper, he didn''t get angry. He stood up and picked up the things, took out his mobile phone from his arms, and walked over with a car. Shen Hui began to seriously talk about the complete process of the whole thing and where to ignore it, analyzing Reason for ignoring.


    "Okay, let me help you!"


    And Mrs. Shen gave Shen Qiaobin a blank look, and smiled while holding Shen Ronger''s arm, and the two walked into the kitchen.

 776 Chapter 776

    The so-called Tianbo is easy to thank, and it is difficult to stay in the heat. In a flash, three days have passed.


    At this time it was midday, the sun was shining brightly, and the warm sunshine enveloped the whole mountain village, and it was covered with a thick layer of orange.


    Jiang Xiaohu was lying on a recliner, sitting under a tree, looking at the quiet mountain village in a daze. Today, the sunshine is good, and the old ladies in the corner have also returned home to take a nap. Good afternoon, he has the strength to talk to others. four.


    "It''s great, I like this kind of day. If it''s like this in the future, that''s fine. I don''t have to run around all day, hahaha!"


    Just thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu twisted his body, scratched his back, and changed his posture. At this time, he could occupy this place. Usually, this place was surrounded by those aunts.


    "Yeah, Huzi, what are you doing! Soak up the sun!"


    "Yes!"


    An old man passing by the road glanced at Jiang Xiaohu and greeted him quickly.


    In the past two days, Jiang Xiaohu has been a celebrity in the village. After Liu Qin left, everyone was praising Jiang Xiaohu for his righteousness. Of course, most of it was because of the relationship between Jiang Xiaohu and the Shen family. Those matchmakers in the village also started to lure. One after another came to Jiangjiamen again.


    Even the little things in the ground were rounded up by the strong young men in the village, which also showed that Jiang Xiaohu could take them out of the mountain village.


    "Little Tiger..."


    After a few minutes of silence, another voice rang from the roadside, and Jiang Xiaohu immediately closed his eyes and pretended to die.


    But Zhang Fugong, who was standing on the side of the road, squeezed out a smile, didn''t care about it, and walked towards Jiang Xiaohu''s house with a smile.


    "In-law! In-law!"


    As soon as he walked in, Zhang Fugong began to yell loudly.


    For three days, Zhang Fugong had come to see Wang Xifeng every day, but he was not there every time, so he also learned to come over at noon for dinner.


    "Who! Who are you looking for!"


    Wang Xifeng, who was packing up the dishes in the room, heard the voice and was still thinking about who came to her in-laws and found the wrong door, and hurried out, but Zhang Fugong was standing outside the door.


    "In-law, what? I''m here to ask you what you mean, Xiaohua''s boss is not young anymore, when did you marry the door?"


    Zhang Fugong was not welcome, and when he saw Wang Xifeng, he drilled into the back room, sat down and said straightforwardly.


    "Huh?" Wang Xifeng was stunned when he heard this, turned and ran out of the door, and shouted at Jiang Xiaohu who was pretending to be asleep: "Little bastard, come back!"


    "Huh? What are you doing!"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head when he heard the sound, and was wondering, but saw that the anger in Wang Xifeng''s eyes was about to erupt, and he quickly stood up and ran over.


    "You bastard, did you go to someone''s house to propose a marriage?"


    "Huh? Mom, what are you talking about!"


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu was stunned, and it took a long time to relax.


    A few days ago, I was put down by Zhang Xiaohua, and now Wang Xifeng said he was going to propose marriage?how is this possible?


    "No, mom, don''t do it. I don''t. How could I not tell you about marriage?"


    Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand and broke Wang Xifeng''s hand which was holding his ear tightly, and waved his hand quickly, full of doubts.


    "No, no, you have misunderstood your family, come here, wait a minute!"


    Zhang Fugong, who was sitting in the room, saw the two of them tear it up, and quickly walked out of the room, and ran out with a smile.


    "What''s wrong with this old immortal!"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and looked at Zhang Fugong''s back, with an unknown premonition rising in his heart.


    "What nonsense, do you care about him? Shouldn''t you be married?"


    Wang Xifeng patted Jiang Xiaohu on the back of the head and said in a low voice.


    The two of them looked at me and I saw you, with doubts in their eyes, and they simply gave up doing things, and the two went directly into the house and sat down, waiting for Zhang Fugong to clarify what was going on.


    "Mom, don''t you think there is something wrong with Zhang Fugong?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, what does it mean will not be, it is already there!"


    Wang Xifeng gave Jiang Xiaohu a white look and said to himself.


    "I dont go!"


    "You little bastard, you made trouble with me after raising you so big? You turned your face on me?"


    Not long after, there was a loud noise outside the door, and Zhang Xiaohua pierced Jiang Xiaohu''s heart with a crying voice. The latter did not hesitate at all and got up and ran out of the room.


    At the door, Zhang Fugong was holding on to Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s wrist and dragging her to Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s house, while Zhang Xiaohua was crying and she was unwilling to go there because of the loud noises, which has attracted a lot of attention. The villagers watched.


    "Let go, what are you doing! She is your daughter, what are you doing!"


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but shouted loudly. Wang Xifeng, who wanted to come forward but was driven out, grabbed the corner of his clothes.


    "Yeah, brother Xiaohu, look at it, didn''t I discuss marriage with you?"


    Zhang Fugong said loudly, but the quiet voice pierced everyone''s ears, as if this matter had been settled long ago.


    "what?"


    Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Xiaohua said in unison when they heard this sentence.


    "You let go, you lied to me to come back for this?"


    Zhang Xiaohua was the first to react, struggling more violently, but Zhang Fugong''s thin body was like Gang iron, clutching him tightly.


    Snapped!


    "What are you fooling around! What''s wrong with marrying him!"


    Zhang Fugong suddenly raised his hand and slapped Zhang Xiaohua on the face. The loud slap in the face made Zhang Xiaohua quiet instantly, while he looked at Zhang Xiaohua lying on the ground and shouted with his hands on his hips.


    "I will not marry him! I said not to marry!"


    Zhang Xiaohua covered her face and sat on the ground, her eyes were stubborn, gritted her teeth and responded viciously.


    "I''ll beat you to death!"


    boom!


    "You bastard, when will it be your turn to say when I get married! Dog stuff, today I abolished you as an old toad who doesn''t respect, do evil, do whatever he wants!"


    Without waiting for Zhang Fugong to scrape his ears, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help it anymore. Flying was just kicking Zhang Fugong to the ground, followed by no matter what the improper words, he opened his mouth and cursed, and his hands kept making fists and punching. Zhang Fugong''s face.


    Fortunately, because of anger and resentment, Jiang Xiaohu forgot to use his true energy and punched it down. Zhang Fugong did not faint.


    Only a few times, the whole brain swelled up like a pig''s head.


    "Little Tiger, stop your hands!"


    Seeing that the matter became serious, Wang Xifeng hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s clothes.


    "Mom, get out of the way. Look at the appearance of this old bastard. Where is the father and mother? This kind of bastard, if thrown to the eighteenth hell to dig the sewers, Yan Wangye will think he smells!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand and suddenly lifted Zhang Fugong up, turning his head to look at Wang Xifeng, his eyes were full of anger, and he said loudly.

 777 Chapter 777

    "Let go of it, little tiger! Whoops..."


    Seeing that what she said didn''t work, Wang Xifeng slapped Jiang Xiaohu''s arm in a hurry, shouted in a low voice, her face flushed.


    As a small commoner in a village, this is the most taboo situation. His own son has no respect and beats others. Although Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s status in the village now is considered better, he is still a child. what.


    "You, you bastard, let me go quickly, come on, someone is beating someone!"


    Zhang Fugong was able to feel relieved at this time, pulling Jiang Xiaohu''s powerful arm with both hands, calling for help, everyone at the scene knew what it was like.


    "You let go!"


    boom!


    When Jiang Xiaohu and Zhang Fugong were in a stalemate, Zhang Xiaohua who was standing not far away suddenly roared. Jiang Xiaohu released his hand and turned to look at Zhang Xiaohua.


    "He is my father after all!"


    Zhang Xiaohua also knew what a ghost her father was like, but after all she couldn''t escape the word blood, so she shook her head helplessly and sighed.


    "I know!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were cold, and he glanced at Zhang Fugong.


    With this look, the beating of the night a long time ago once again appeared in front of Zhang Fugong''s eyes, making him horrified and receding continuously.


    "Little Flower, why did you leave me?"


    Jiang Xiaohu ignored Zhang Fugong''s wretched posture, took two steps forward, and asked softly.


    Wang Xifeng stood aside and looked at him, knowing what it meant. He turned around and saw that the village chief and others had arrived. He quickly stopped and made a solid shield for his son.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Zhang Xiaohua lowered her head and fell silent, hiding the low self-esteem in her eyes, unable to say a complete word for a long while.


    "Xiaohua, you should know what I think!" Jiang Xiaohu had already arrived in front of her, reached out to grab her shoulders, but was avoided. He could only lower his hands and whispered: "Why don''t you still believe me? "


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you! It''s just..."


    Zhang Xiaohua responded in a low voice, her voice trembling, not sobbing, but fear, fear of the future and the unknown.


    "Don''t worry, after this incident, I won''t have any contact with them!"


    "..."


    "I know that you are not worried. I also know that you don''t like the life outside, nor do I. I just want to develop the village. I don''t want the people in the village to be so poor, and I don''t want us in the future. Nothing. I like life in the village, but I don¡¯t rule out the outside world..."


    "How do you know I don''t like life outside?"


    Jiang Xiaohu saw Zhang Xiaohua not speaking, and was talking about his own thoughts, but Zhang Xiaohua directly interrupted everything.


    One sentence''how do you know?'', Jiang Xiaohu stuck there like a wooden stake, not knowing how to answer.


    This is correct, how does he know Zhang Xiaohua''s thoughts?


    Maybe Zhang Xiaohua just likes the feasting life?


    He is just Zhang Xiaohua''s boyfriend, and he is not qualified to manage her life!


    This time, Jiang Xiaohu lowered his head, and no longer had the momentum and confidence he had before. Any positive emotions disappeared at this moment, leaving only a little loss.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, I am not worthy of you, not because of anything else, but because you are too good, I am not worthy of you, I also want to tell... I also want to tell you, don''t do this to me! Don''t treat me Always in your arms! I am a living person!"


    Seeing that he was no longer speaking, Zhang Xiaohua said a few words in a low voice. The trembling voice suddenly turned into a crying cavity. With a few tears, the words were intermittent, and in the end he could only say a word by shouting loudly. Complete words.


    "Do you know how I feel? Do you know the difference between those who like you and me! Do you know? You don''t know, you know how to take me out, never thought about these things Will it hurt me! I''m not doing well without you, but I''m happy!"


    "Do you know? The first time I know someone else¡¯s ashtray can buy a house in our family! I know for the first time that I can¡¯t change my salary for twenty years for a small ring from someone else! Do you know? I don''t even dare to sit down at their house, I''m afraid I won''t be able to pay it back in my life!"


    "You know you love me, but what''s the use! Yours is yours after all, not mine now! It won''t be anymore..."


    While speaking, Zhang Xiaohua''s voice became smaller and smaller, and in the end only her mouth was left, and no sound came out. When she raised her head again, tears were on her pretty face, and only resentment remained in her eyes full of spiritual energy.


    This resentment is not directed at Jiang Xiaohu, but at the world, the world, life, and myself...


    "I¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu only felt as if he was in his throat, unable to talk to him. Seeing Zhang Xiaohualihua''s rain, he stretched out his hand and hugged her in his arms.


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    "No need!"


    When the words fell, Zhang Xiaohua suddenly stopped crying, swallowed the bitterness in her mouth severely, wiped away the tears on her face, and looked at Jiang Xiaohu firmly in her eyes.


    "You don''t owe me, I just owe myself an account!"


    After all, Zhang Xiaohua broke free from Jiang Xiaohu''s embrace, turned and walked towards Zhang Fugong.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who has always been physically strong, wanted to fill his hands with lead at this time.


    "No, Xiaohua... that''s it!"


    Snapped!


    Zhang Fugong was lifted up, still thinking about money in his head. He stared at his daughter with wide eyes and wanted to say something, but was slapped in the face with a slap in the face.


    "Old immortal! You shameless I want more! Get me back!"


    Immediately afterwards, Zhang Xiaohua kicked her own father on the waist as if she was possessed by a shrew in the village.


    Where did the latter endure the anger of his daughter, lost a square inch, and ran to the house, leaving only Jiang Xiaohu, who had been stunned by the onlookers in the village.


    "what did I do?"


    A question hovered in Jiang Xiaohu''s mind.


    "Oh...really..."


    "It''s a pity, it looks like a match made in heaven, but I didn''t expect it!"


    "Tsk tusk, let''s go, let''s go home and pack up your clothes!"


    ...


    After watching a scene with their own eyes, the onlookers of the villagers shook their heads and sighed softly for the little lovers in their eyes.


    As everyone knows, standing in the corner of the crowd, there is a pair of eyes staring at Jiang Xiaohu, and they are also full of tears, "Little tiger...this kid! Alas..."


    With a light sigh, Biyun didn''t know why he was like this, but shook his head, turned around and left with the villagers.

 778 Chapter 778

    It was in the middle of the afternoon, and the sun in the sky had become extraordinarily harsh, radiating the sun wanton, burning the whole land.


    Jiang Xiaohu was like a statue, standing on the open space, his expression was frozen, sweat dripped from the tip of his nose, while Wang Xifeng was standing aside and calling out softly.


    After several times of no response, Wang Xifeng had to give up, turned and walked into the room, sitting at the door waiting for her child to wake up.


    At the same time, there was another person stiffening at a corner not far away.


    "Does he like that little flower so much?"


    The tears in Shen Rong''er''s eyes kept rolling, but she forcibly resisted not letting it flow out, only letting it flow in her eyes.


    Two hours ago, she had come over, and when she saw some villagers onlookers, she leaned forward, just to see Zhang Fugong eagerly pulling Zhang Xiaohua to Jiang Xiaohu''s house.


    She was also a woman, and she naturally knew what it was like to force a marriage, and she was about to stop it when she saw Jiang Xiaohu running out of the room.


    She saw everything that happened next, and those words were also imprinted in her mind.


    How terrible is poverty?


    It''s so terrible that no one can think of the impact. It''s so terrible that the whole world is not enough to satisfy the greed born of poverty...


    Shen Ronger is not a great writer or thinker. She only knows that in the twenty years of her birth, besides her father and Xiaohui, two men whom she loves deeply, she finally has someone who can let her take the initiative. the man.


    However, destiny is a master of manipulating people, separating her from him, and even the little hope that remains has to be witnessed and dissipated by her.


    "Isn''t this Miss Shen''s family?"


    When Shen Rong''er was hesitant to go back directly, a villager who had seen Shen Rong''er passed by, asked in surprise.


    "Ah, yeah, I''m looking for Xiao... Jiang Xiaohu, stand here and rest for a while, you can do it first!"


    Hearing the words, Shen Rong''er nodded quickly, stretched out her hand to pretend to wipe sweat, wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes, and replied softly.


    "Ahaha, good, good, then I''m leaving now!"


    The villager was not a fool either, he turned his head and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu who was still there, smiled, turned around and ran away.


    The time passed by like this, and Jiang Xiaohu remained motionless.


    "Little tiger, you can''t stand this exposure!"


    Wang Xifeng waited for a while, took two steps forward and whispered to persuade.


    "I...ha!" Finally, Jiang Xiaohu opened his mouth and spoke. Due to the lack of water, his voice became hoarse a lot, "I know, Mom, I''ll go back to the room first!"


    After all, Jiang Xiaohu adapted to his body like a reborn man, stretched his legs and feet stiffly, and moved his body toward the house.


    When Wang Xifeng saw this, she was relieved. At least the child was not stunned yet. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she caught a glimpse of a long, white leg at the corner of the distance.


    "Who is this! How do you dress like this!"


    Wang Xifeng furrowed his eyebrows and glanced, but still couldn''t hold back, and was about to go over to see if someone''s child''s clothes were torn.


    "Huh? Rong''er! Why are you here?"


    "what?"


    At this moment, Shen Ronger, who was hiding in the corner thinking that no one had noticed that she hadn''t noticed Wang Xifeng who suddenly appeared, was taken aback and quickly raised her hand to touch her eyes.


    "Oh, why didn''t you say it first! Look, don''t you know how to walk? Walk around, just ahead, I said who I saw just now!"


    Wang Xifeng didn''t notice anything wrong, stretched out his hand and walked home with Shen Ronger''s little hand. Shen Ronger quickly took a few deep breaths to prevent her choking voice from being heard.


    "Look, don''t tell me, Xiaohu, I might be in a bad mood today. It doesn''t matter. You just live here and make so much money for what you can do. It would be nice if you have food or drink!"


    "Okay! Ah, no, no, I''m not here to take Brother Xiaohu to Kyoto! Brother Xiaohu put a lot of effort into the matter last time, this time my father wants to thank him in person!"


    When Shen Rong''er heard that she could stay, she hurriedly responded, and quickly refused, telling her why she was here.


    Actually it was not a thank you. It was just that Shen Qiaobin had a meeting with senior executives two days later. Several people called for Jiang Xiaohu to be present, but no one except Shen Qiaobin knew how to contact Jiang Xiaohu. This also caused Shen Qiaobin to give a lot at the time. The limelight.


    "Okay, okay, don''t be anxious for a while now! Come on!"


    Wang Xifeng didn¡¯t understand these words either, she just looked at Shen Rong¡¯er with a smile, pulled him down in the living room, and poured her a glass of water. If she had the ability to choose, she would definitely choose to let Shen Rong¡¯er be her daughter-in-law, no It''s about family background, simply because of Shen Ronger''s aura and personality.


    The same goes for ladies, as long as they are properly educated, who is not a heartthrob who can go to the hall or the kitchen?


    "Aunt Wang, thank you!" Shen Ronger reached out and took the hot plastic cup, put her hot red fingers in her fists quietly on the table, did not show it, and asked softly: "Can I go see Brother Xiaohu? "


    "Fine, you go, you go, well, I''ll go out first, I left things in the ground, I didn''t know when Xiaona came some time ago, now the demand there is high!"


    When Wang Xifeng heard the words, he nodded and ran out of the house like he turned and fled. After all, the children have grown up and they have to deal with the affairs of adults. Anyway, she has never hated the so many girls that Jiang Xiaohu brought back.


    As long as you don''t hate it, you can get along well.


    ...


    Jiang Xiaohu sat in the room, the words of Zhang Xiaohua still echoing in his ears, lingering, but there was a knock on the door again, and he could only respond softly: "Mom, I will be quiet for a while. Stop eating!"


    "It''s too polite, how can I skip meals? And, I just came here, there is no need to be so polite!"


    When the voice fell, the door had been opened. Jiang Xiaohu turned his head to look, and saw Shen Rong''er standing at the door with a smile, wearing a slim long skirt and a round cap, with false smiles in his eyes.


    "When did you come? Did you hear it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu subconsciously condensed aura in his eyes, and he saw that Shen Rong''er was wrong at a glance, and asked in a low voice.


    "I..." Shen Rong''er didn''t expect that she would be seen through so soon, she nodded and said: "I heard it all, but it''s nothing, she didn''t say anything about not having contact with you forever!"


    "Don''t comfort me..."


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Shen Rong''er with complicated eyes, waved his hand, and fell into silence again.

 779 Chapter 779

    Following Jiang Xiaohu''s words neither cold nor hot, the air in the room solidified, and the smile on Shen Rong''er''s face slowly faded, revealing the original bitterness.


    In Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, Shen Rong''er''s expression of pretending to be indifferent is just like a child lying, and it only takes a glance to see through.


    The person she likes is lost because of his feelings. She has to pretend to be comforted. This is the most terrible. Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t need such false comfort.


    "Do you like her so much?"


    After a moment of silence, Shen Ronger asked softly.


    "Yeah, I like it!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t make a conceal. Some things can be deceiving, but the feelings cannot tolerate falsehood.


    "I see. Dad said he would let you go back with me. There will be a banquet in two days. Some big people will go over and call you to see you. It is also because of you that the land outside the village is kept!"


    Shen Rong''er didn''t seem to hear Jiang Xiaohu''s words, so she tilted her mouth and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu before speaking softly.


    "I know!" Jiang Xiaohu nodded, stood up, turned his head to look at Shen Rong''er, frowned and said, "I''ll go out for a while, there is something I need to know the answer!"


    "Then me and..."


    Shen Rong''er stood up when she saw this. Before she could finish her words, Jiang Xiaohu had already opened the door and left her alone in the small room.


    Puff!


    After standing for a while, Shen Ronger threw herself on Jiang Xiaohu''s bed, turned over and looked at the lamp on the ceiling, and was stunned.


    In a daze, it seemed that Jiang Xiaohu was lying on her body, pursing his lips and laughing.


    "Am I not good looking?"


    Shen Rong''er frowned, raised her leg, reached out to touch the silky skin, and put her right hand on her chest.


    "I have what should be. I am better than many people, and better than your little flower. Why do you have no such care for me?"


    The white chest was grasped by the slender fingers, as if to be crushed, the red marks of the fingers appeared within a few seconds.


    But these were far from allowing her to wake up from her doubts, so Shen Rong''er gently raised her hands and placed it in front of her and looked carefully.


    "Why am I inferior to her? I know...because...I am not her!"


    After a long while, Shen Rong''er mumbled, and after that, her heart felt like a huge boulder fell on the ground, and a feeling of fatigue rose from her limbs. The thick sleepy place could not hold, and it instantly occupied her mind. Go to sleep slowly.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who had left the door, stood outside the door and did not leave, just froze in place.


    "Should I go?"


    Acting decisively, Jiang Xiaohu also became indecisive at this time, becoming a little lady, hesitant.


    "Go!"


    After a few minutes, Jiang Xiaohu finally made up his mind and walked towards Zhang Xiaohua''s home. He wanted to figure out one thing, what Zhang Xiaohua meant.


    He is not old now, and he does not plan to get married soon. If Zhang Xiaohua just wants to go out and have a look, well, then he waits, if he is directly abandoned... Then start over!


    Not long after, Jiang Xiaohu was already standing outside Zhang Fugong''s house.


    "You old bastard! Bastard!"


    "What are you calling!"


    "What else do you want to do! I want your life today!"


    There was a noisy noise inside the door.


    !


    Jiang Xiaohu hesitated for a moment and knocked on the door.


    "Who!"


    Miao Juhua''s voice came from the door.


    Squeak...


    Immediately afterwards, the door was opened, and Miao Juhua''s fat and bloated body blocked the door. When he saw Jiang Xiaohu, he immediately began to scream and yelled, "It''s amazing, come on! This bastard is here again. La! If I forced my daughter away, I still have trouble now..."


    "Believe it or not, I will kill you again!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were cold and merciless, he glanced at Miao Juhua, and said without any emotion.


    When the voice fell, Jiang Xiaohu''s aura quickly poured into his eyes, with a vicious look that collided with Miao Juhua''s eyes. The latter wanted to go out and make a fuss. The moment he saw Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes panicked. She didn''t dare to speak again, and stood there blankly.


    "Where''s Little Flower?"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked in a low voice.


    "gone!"


    At this moment, Zhang Fugong came out, his face was blue and purple, he glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, shook his head, and turned his head back into the room.


    "When did she leave?"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and glanced at Miao Juhua who was still at the door, and asked again.


    "Just left!"


    After all, Miao Juhua was just a rural shrew who was bullying and fearful of hardship. She didn''t have much guts, and she tremblingly pointed towards the village entrance.


    Whoo...


    After all, Miao Juhua didn''t even see clearly, a black shadow flashed in front of him, thinking that he had seen a ghost, he yelled and closed the door.


    In less than a minute, Jiang Xiaohu had already arrived at the entrance of the village. There was a bus passing by at the entrance of the village. There was no accurate time, just every day.


    Generally speaking, there are children in the village who go to the town and so on. They will wait for a car here, or there are some motorcycles in the village, but today there is nothing here, it is empty.


    Like Jiang Xiaohu''s heart, it was empty and desolate, and even the green rice field in the distance lost its color, like black and white.


    "What is this? Did you leave me behind?"


    Jiang Xiaohu stared blankly at a small black spot leaving in the distance, opened his mouth and wanted to shout, but couldn''t.


    "Let''s go, as long as you come back, I will wait for you! Anyway, you can run away, the monk can''t run away from the temple!"


    After a mutter, Jiang Xiaohu turned and walked towards his home.


    Without care, a man can do whatever he wants, and will become another person from then on.


    Some people need to be concerned to give themselves strength, and some people have reasons for worrying, but are not willing to let themselves indulge in the net of fame and fortune in the world, and finally get stuck in it.


    And Jiang Xiaohu didn''t think it was worry, it was just a thought, a thought to remind himself not to go to destruction.


    If not, with the mountains and rivers in Jiang Xiaohu''s hands, where the world can''t stand, it will always end.


    "Come back! Xiao Rong''er is asleep, this little girl, she doesn''t have a sleep like she slept, her skirts are all pulled up, go and see!"


    As soon as he reached the door, Wang Xifeng stood at the door looking at Jiang Xiaohu with a smile, and said in a low voice.


    "Huh?" Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback, and asked: "What? I fell asleep in my bed?"


    "Well, look at it!"


    Wang Xifeng said this and got into the kitchen.


    Seeing her appearance, Jiang Xiaohu was also full of doubts, and slowly pushed open the door of his own room. As soon as he glanced inside, Jiang Xiaohu''s face turned red with a jerk, and he turned his head to look at Wang Xifeng. .

 780 Chapter 780

    Shen Rong''er in the room pointed her feet out of the door, with her legs spread out facing the door, sleeping soundly, but Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t stand the spring light.


    "mom!"


    Jiang Xiaohu yelled softly. He really didn''t expect Wang Xifeng to make this joke with himself.


    "It''s none of my business, she is like this when I come back!"


    Wang Xifeng didn''t reply when he heard the words, but casually replied and started cutting vegetables.


    "Really are!"


    Jiang Xiaohu had to mutter, quietly opened the door, walked into the room, walked around the stool and came to the bed.


    Shen Rong''er had already had a look that was astonishing as a human being. At this time, she was sleeping soundly. Her small mouth was opened from time to time and her mouth was squeezed. With the dim light, Jiang Xiaohu only felt evil in her heart. The fire was so strong that I could not wait to rush forward, but reason did not allow it.


    "Really are¡­¡­"


    Jiang Xiaohu spit out, leaned down and pulled the quilt over and covered her.


    Although this is the end of summer and early autumn, it is uncomfortable to catch a cold.


    After covering the quilt, Jiang Xiaohu also leaned against the bed and closed his eyes.


    The feelings for so long, after pursuing it again, completely dissipated, and finally turned into this look, no one can bear such a blow.


    Thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu simply lay directly beside Shen Rong''er.


    Back then, there was a poet who said,''The fresh skin is a herun, and the beauty is like a meal.'', looking at it this way is also a wonderful thing.


    "What am I doing? What am I going to do later?"


    ...


    "Eating!"


    An hour later, Wang Xifeng prepared the meal, and opened the door with a smile, his expression frozen.


    In the room, Jiang Xiaohu was lying on the bed, Shen Ronger was squeezed to hold Jiang Xiaohu''s right foot and curled up beside the bed, aggrieved, but both of them were still asleep.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    After taking a look, Wang Xifeng shook his head again. Anyway, Shen Ronger is a girl she likes very much.


    Jingle Bell¡­¡­


    Before Wang Xifeng turned and walked out of the room, Shen Ronger''s cell phone rang suddenly.


    Jiang Xiaohu reacted more sensitively. He reached out his hand and took the phone out of his bag and put it to his ear, "Hello?"


    "Sister, why is there nothing! No, the plane didn''t catch up?"


    Shen Hui''s voice over the phone was a bit dissatisfied.


    "Airplane? What kind of airplane! Sleeping!" Jiang Xiaohu replied casually, sat up awkwardly, coughed and said: "Ahem, um, your sister is sleeping! No, I''m sleeping... We, no, my sister and I passed by tonight!"


    "Oh~~"


    When Shen Hui heard Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s voice, he immediately blossomed. He hoped that Shen Ronger would be with Jiang Xiaohu, so he subconsciously thought of going to another place. At this time, Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s explanation was that there is no silver here. Three hundred taels'', I didn''t believe it at all.


    "My¡­¡­"


    "Dududu..."


    Jiang Xiaohu heard Shen Hui''s wretched voice and wanted to explain. The phone had already hung up, and only the busy tone was left.


    When I raised my head again, I saw Wang Xifeng standing at the door with raised brows, while Shen Rong''er was still holding his feet, haggling.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    Wang Xifeng coughed loudly at the right time, awakening Shen Rong''er.


    The latter opened his eyes in a daze and saw Jiang Xiaohu sitting on the bed, slowly holding the unknown object in his arms on his stomach, and sitting up cross-legged.


    "Xiaohu, what time is it, we can''t make it... Um? Why are you in bed? What are you doing with your feet on me!"


    Shen Rong''er just woke up, she slept a little longer, her head was stunned, she rubbed her eyes and said nothing, she was instantly blindfolded, pushed away Jiang Xiaohu''s right foot, and hurriedly stretched her leg to stand on the ground and pulled her skirt. His face is almost red alluring.


    "Um, eat quickly, don''t you want to go out? Eat quickly!"


    Wang Xifeng looked at the two young men who were panicked as if they had been caught and raped. With helpless eyes exposed, Wang Xifeng said softly, turned and walked out of the room.


    A few minutes later, Jiang Xiaohu also blushed and walked out of the room. He kept explaining why he was watching her look good before lying down. He didn''t expect to fall asleep.


    But Shen Ronger''s face was even redder, and she pulled her face without listening to Jiang Xiaohu''s words, but her eyes still showed happiness and expectation.


    "Stop making trouble, eat quickly!"


    Wang Xifeng glanced at the two and said again.


    "By the way, mom, where''s grandma?"


    Just after sitting down, Jiang Xiaohu asked softly.


    "Ah, I don''t know where I''ve been today, and you don''t know. After seeing Shen Rong''er a few days ago, she went out early and returned late, so she is getting better now!"


    Wang Xifeng pursed her mouth and said, looking at Shen Rong''er again. How did she feel that this girl felt comfortable in her heart, even the low-cut long skirt on Shen Rong''er seemed to be right in her eyes, not too much.


    "I''m back!"


    As she was talking, grandma came back from the door with a cane, covered in mud.


    "Grandma, where have you been!"


    Seeing grandma''s appearance, Jiang Xiaohu quickly stood up.


    "Mom, what are you... why did you go! Climbing the mountain? You really feel like your life is hard!"


    Wang Xifeng frowned and looked at her grandmother. She was sarcastically speaking, but her eyes also showed distress.


    Grandma stepped away from Jiang Xiaohu and Wang Xifeng, with tears in her eyes, she took Shen Rong''er''s hand two steps forward, and lifted her hand to lift the clothes on Shen Rong''er''s chest, pulled her skirt, and said, "I feel sorry for me. My dear girl! How little this is worn, it''s frozen! It''s frozen!"


    "It''s okay, I''m not cold, don''t worry grandma!"


    Shen Rong''er had seen grandma before, but she hadn''t chatted, she was also a little nervous at this time, holding her grandma''s hand, and answered with a smile.


    When the voice fell, grandma''s face came down, and she waved her hand quickly and said, "Nonsense, it will be over if it is frozen! Look at you, what should I do if the child is frozen? It''s not sensible, I tell you, I have a family The secret recipe handed down! I have gone up the mountain in the past two days, looking for someone else, I don¡¯t worry!"


    With that, grandma reached out and took out two herbs from her pocket, the roots were still covered with soil, to ensure that it was still alive.


    It''s just that after grandma''s words were finished, Jiang Xiaohu was stunned...


    "what?"


    Shen Rong''er frowned, as if she didn''t hear clearly, and asked.


    "Look at you, daughter-in-law, look at you, I don¡¯t look at my age, I can tell at a glance, you like my tiger, the boss is not too young, let me tell you, this The most important thing is to have children. Don¡¯t be too late. I went to see an old Chinese doctor in a neighboring village today. He has a prescription, but it¡¯s so good..."


    "Well, Mom, my daughter-in-law is tired, so go back to the room first, they will have urgent business in a while!"


    Seeing that the old lady talked more and more outrageous, Wang Xifeng quickly stood up, regardless of the old lady''s unwillingness, and pulled her into the back room.

 781 Chapter 781 Return to Kyoto

    "I''m sorry?"


    It wasn''t until the old lady left that Shen Rong''er looked at Jiang Xiaohu and said with interest.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu''s head almost fell to the ground, tied between his legs, not daring to raise his head or squeak.


    "Why don''t you speak anymore? You can do it, you! I''ll take you back for a trip and even get in by myself?"


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Shen Rong''er went directly to Jiang Xiaohu''s side, put his hand on Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder, and said with a smile.


    "Well, grandma is getting older, I don''t know this!"


    After a minute of silence, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head and explained in a low voice.


    "Okay, I am too lazy to eat rice, if you really want, I can marry you, I like you very much!"


    Shen Rong''er stretched out her hand to directly pull up Jiang Xiaohu, and looked at him with a smile, speaking very fast.


    At the moment when his eyes collided, Jiang Xiaohu clearly saw her nervousness and expectation, as well as the panic. How could Jiang Xiaohu not see Shen Rong''er''s feelings for him.


    In the past, Jiang Xiaohu had Zhang Xiaohua, but now Jiang Xiaohu is alone, although it was only what happened a few hours ago.


    "Um, ahem..."


    "Yeah, what are you two doing!"


    Without waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to speak, Wang Xifeng reappeared, shattered the embarrassing scene, and helped the old lady walk over.


    The old lady was also apologetic at this time. She came to Shen Rong''er again, took her hand and said, "Little girl, I''m sorry, I don''t know! I am old and don''t understand this. Things, don''t be surprised!"


    "It''s okay, grandma, I don''t mind!"


    Shen Rong''er chuckled slightly, showing that he didn''t care about these things.


    "Yeah, if you fail, marry our family! The little tiger is fine, you are wronged!"


    "Mom, mom! Don''t mess with it!" Upon hearing that the old lady was about to start again, Wang Xifeng quickly grabbed the old lady and turned to Jiang Xiaohu and said, "Son, are you okay? Can you catch the plane if you don''t leave?"


    "Oh yes, I''m leaving now!"


    Jiang Xiaohu immediately understood what Wang Xifeng meant, stretched out his hand to snatch Shen Ronger''s hand, took her and ran out.


    Seeing the two young people running away, the old lady squinted and shouted: "Don''t eat! This young man is really incompetent. At that time, we just said that we accomplished it!"


    "Oh, mom, eat!"


    On the side, Wang Xifeng shook her head helplessly. She also likes Shen Rong''er, but she is still a young man in the world, and it depends mainly on Jiang Xiaohu''s thoughts.


    After leaving the house, Jiang Xiaohu saw that it was getting late, got into the car and started the car, while Shen Ronger was sitting in the co-pilot with a look of displeasure.


    "sorry!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stepped on the accelerator, then apologized with the roar of the engine.


    "Never mind their business!"


    Shen Rong''er waved his hand, and gave Jiang Xiaohu a white look like a wolf.


    "Hey..."


    Regarding this, Jiang Xiaohu could only raise his hand to scratch his head and drive seriously.


    He naturally knew that Shen Rong''er was angry with his attitude. Everyone in the family liked Shen Rong''er, but he couldn''t help but stop him, as if Shen Rong''er was totally unworthy of him. This was totally unsure of good or bad.


    Silence...still silence...


    The setting sun outside the car window burned the clouds. When the clouds burned out, they fled the sky and exchanged for the moon.


    But the two remained silent in the car, except for whether Jiang Xiaohu lit a cigarette, basically there was no sound.


    "Well, don''t we fly by plane?"


    After driving for another half an hour, Jiang Xiaohu asked softly.


    "You have been on the highway for two hours, you ask me if I take a plane?"


    Shen Ronger rolled his eyes at Jiang Xiaohu and said coldly.


    "Hey, I forgot that!"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled awkwardly, squeezed out the cigarette butt in his hand and put it in the ashtray.


    After coming back last time, Jiang Xiaohu specially added this to the car. Anyway, he is starting to smoke now. It would be more troublesome to smoke without this.


    "You really don''t like me at all? I have such a good body and look good!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s silence again, Shen Ronger couldn''t help it. Suddenly she sat up, put her phone down, and pulled her neckline. The clothes were torn apart and a whiteness of snow was revealed, and a slight reddish faintly followed.


    Sting...noise!


    "do not!"


    Just a glance, Jiang Xiaohu slipped, the car almost made a turn, and slid on the road for a while before it returned to its original stability, and Jiang Xiaohu shouted loudly in fright.


    "What are you doing!"


    After taking a few deep breaths, Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and glanced at Shen Rong''er beside him, his mind was stunned, and there was a heat flow from his nose.


    Maybe it was because the car swayed twice uncontrollably, and Shen Rong''er hadn''t reacted yet. The upper body was completely exposed to the air because of inertia, which completely exceeded Shen Rong''er''s expectations.


    "What are you looking at! Look ahead!"


    For half a minute, Shen Rong''er was relieved, and she gave Jiang Xiaohu a dazed head and gave Jiang Xiaohu a blank look. She was about to lean on the backrest, only to feel that her back was cold, she looked down and was stunned!


    "You rascal!"


    Shen Rong''er yelled, pulled up her clothes, put on her own clothes, raised her hand to hit Jiang Xiaohu, but the palm did not fall, but stopped in the air.


    Jiang Xiaohu is holding the steering wheel with one hand, and covering his nose with the paper in the other. The blood has completely stained the paper.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Shen Rong''er had only heard of nosebleeds when she saw these, but she had never seen it, and she couldn''t say anything when she pointed at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Ahem, anger, the sun is venomous today, a little bit angry!"


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly waved his hand, blinked, and again took out two pieces of paper from the box in front of the car to cover his nose.


    "...Oh!" Seeing this scene, Shen Rong''er couldn''t help laughing. "Hahaha, it seems that I am still seduced by you! Haha...cough cough"


    She laughed twice, as if she also felt a little embarrassed, pursed her mouth, tugged at her clothes, turned her head to look out of the car window, and whispered in her mouth: "Xiaohui, wait for me. My skin! This bad idea!"


    Far in Kyoto, in the Shen''s villa, Shen Hui was in a daze with his mobile phone.


    "Ah...sneez..."


    When a sneeze came out, Shen Hui rubbed his nose and muttered: "Who is talking about me!"


    "Xiaohui, what your sister said is true?"


    At this moment, Mrs. Shen came over with a plate of fruits and asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, she said Brother Huzi broke up. She had a chance, so I gave her an idea. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on now, but I think, with the elder sister¡¯s ability, Huzi will definitely agree. Yes, after all, the old sister is not bad! Hahaha!"


    When Shen Hui heard this, he immediately sat up and began to happily tell him what Shen Ronger had told him.

 782 Chapter 782

    In a blink of an eye, the moon rose, Shen Hui was sitting on the sofa and looking at the phone, while the two of Shen Qiaobin and his wife were sitting on the side biting their ears and laughing from time to time.


    "Hey, old... Mom and Dad, can you two not abuse me!"


    After watching it a few times, Shen Hui couldn''t help it anymore and stopped speaking.


    "Go go go... know what a shit, you see how old you are this year, all day long, when will you grow up..."


    Shen Qiaobin cast a blank look at Shen Hui, and then began to slander some of Shen Hui''s things when he said it. Afterwards, he even talked about marrying a wife and having children, and it made Shen Hui not know how to talk.


    "Well, don''t talk about it!"


    After enduring it for five minutes, Shen Hui waved his hand to surrender and stood up and walked out. As soon as he left the door, he saw Shen Rong''er and Jiang Xiaohu pulling their faces side by side to the door.


    "Sister, you are back!" Shen Hui yelled when he saw this, and turned to Shen Qiaobin and said, "Mom and Dad, Brother Tiger is back!"


    "Really?"


    "I''m coming!"


    When Shen Qiaobin heard this, his wife quickly stood up and walked out the door.


    Just before I stood at the door, I saw Jiang Xiaohu look embarrassed, while Shen Rong''er looked at Shen Hui with his face.


    "Sister, what are you doing! Brother Huzi, what are you doing!"


    Shen Hui still didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter at this time, and asked them with a smile.


    "Dad, Mom, let''s talk to Xiaohu first, I have something to say to Xiaohui!"


    Shen Rong''er showed a cold light in her eyes, pursed her lips and squeezed out a smile, and then took Shen Hui to the second floor.


    "What''s wrong with this?"


    Shen Qiaobin glanced at Shen Rong''er, wanting to say something, but saw Madam Shen looking seriously at Jiang Xiaohu, and suddenly understood the latter''s meaning.


    "Little tiger, just right, I have something to tell you too!"


    Madam Shen said softly, turned and walked to the sofa to sit down. Shen Qiaobin followed closely, but Jiang Xiaohu frowned. After all, this was the first time Madam Shen treated herself like this.


    "Aunt Shen, say it!"


    Although Jiang Xiaohu was puzzled, he didn''t show anything, and went straight to sit down opposite the two of them.


    "Little tiger drinking tea!"


    "Little tiger, although Rong''er knows a lot, has a lot of experience, and has a lot of friends, but there is no one who is serious. She is still a very conservative child. Do you know this?"


    Shen Qiaobin handed over a cup of tea, and Madam Shen was sitting on the side, smiling, speaking as softly as possible.


    "I know this! She is very conservative. I remember almost being treated as a hooligan when I saw her for the first time!"


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Jiang Xiaohu laughed to himself, only to find that Shen Qiaobin and his wife ignored them at all and had to immerse themselves in drinking tea.


    Shen Qiaobin and Madam Shen looked at each other after hearing the words, but Madam Shen made a choice, leaned her upper body forward, and said: "Rong''er is the first time, are you rude?"


    puff!!!


    "sorry Sorry!"


    The moment he heard these words, Jiang Xiaohu squirted out a sip of tea before he could swallow it, and sprayed it directly on Mrs. Shen¡¯s face. Seeing this scene, Jiang Xiaohu quickly stood up and apologized, but he did not dare to reach out rub.


    "I knew you would be rude!"


    When Shen Qiaobin saw this, he said quietly, and then took out a paper towel to gently dry the tea on Madam Shen''s face.


    Until her face was clean, Mrs. Shen let out a sigh of relief and said, "Little tiger, Rong''er is a conservative child, but our family has already seen through this kind of thing. Rong''er likes you, and you have taken it away. Yes, don''t let her down!"


    "Not..."


    "I know you are not satisfied. Don''t say no. If you are, I will make you have to marry Rong''er today. But I know that Miao Xiao can''t accommodate the big dragon. You have the ability, talent and looks, but these Rong''er also have , As for that little flower... if we can succeed, we won''t stop you, if not, don''t hurt Rong''er''s heart!"


    Jiang Xiaohu wanted to speak, but was interrupted again by Mrs. Shen, and could only sit and listen quietly while holding a teacup.


    But after Madam Shen finished speaking these words, she stopped talking, and the atmosphere suddenly became silent.


    After another five minutes, there was a sudden noise from upstairs.


    "Ah! No, you old woman, what you said let me give you an idea!"


    "Fuck! It hurts, don''t fight, I don''t know it will be like this! I watched movies!"


    "Don''t fight, old sister, if you fight again, it will be useless!"


    ...


    "Have you heard?" When Jiang Xiaohu heard these voices, he felt that Shen Hui had made a huge contribution to himself, and said quickly: "I didn''t move Rong''er, I also know her thoughts, but I am not worthy now, at least Please don¡¯t talk to me about this, okay? I¡¯m just because I¡¯m a barefoot doctor! Maybe after a while, Rong''er knows that her feelings are not like, but just inexplicable worship. By then, will I be fine? Not to mention, she So perfect..."


    Jiang Xiaohu said to himself, putting the tea cup on the table. He did not look up at the expressions of Shen Qiaobin and Mrs. Shen. After all, the identities of these two people at this time had changed from patients or partners to older parents.


    "Forget it, it''s all young people''s business, don''t worry about it!" Shen Qiaobin finally spoke at this time, sighed softly, held Madam Shen in his arms and said softly: "Little tiger, Rong''er is Meiling''s heart, you Don''t hurt her! This is the biggest concession!"


    After that, Shen Qiaobin stood up, turned his arms around Madam Shen and walked to the second floor.


    At the same time, Shen Rong''er also walked down and saw Jiang Xiaohu downstairs. Before he walked over, she was pulled by Mrs. Shen, and Shen Hui walked down from the stairs with a bruised face.


    When she passed Shen Rong''er, she was punched fiercely. Under Shen Qiaobin''s anger, she didn''t dare to scream, so she could only avoid her body and wait until the three of them went upstairs.


    "Brother Little Tiger..."


    "Fuck off! You gave your sister the old man''s idea!"


    Before Shen Hui came and sold him miserably, Jiang Xiaohu gave him a blank look, then turned and walked to the second floor guest room, which was the room he often slept in during this time.


    "Why blame me for everything!"


    At this time, Shen Hui in the lobby on the first floor was bitter, and sighed helplessly, but was helpless.


    The whole night passed quickly, as if the sky was bright in the blink of an eye.


    It was just six o''clock, Jiang Xiaohu was sitting in the guest room with his eyes closed and rested...


    In the instant of the whole day, it seemed that some equipment had been installed in the villa of Shen''s house, and there was no lively scene before. Even Shen Hui didn''t know what was going on, there was no movement.


    Except when Jiang Xiaohu walked downstairs to eat, he basically stayed in the room all day, not that he didn''t want to go down, but... I was really embarrassed.

 783 Chapter 783

    Finally, the sun outside went down and changed to a sky emitting a faint moonlight.


    "Brother Tiger, let''s go!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu was thinking about who the so-called big man is tonight in the room, Shen Hui''s knock on the door sounded outside the door.


    "coming!"


    With a soft response, Jiang Xiaohu opened the door of the room. Shen Hui standing outside the door, the red palm print on his face had not disappeared.


    Less than ten minutes.The Shen family and Jiang Xiaohu sat in the car.


    Mrs. Shen and Shen Qiaobin drove a car, and Shen Hui, Jiang Xiaohu and Shen Ronger sat in the same car.


    "Sister, should I drive?" Shen Hui, who was sitting in the co-pilot, glanced at Shen Rong''er and said in a low voice. He hurriedly placed his head, waved his hands and shouted, "Don''t open." I won¡¯t drive anymore, I won¡¯t drive since today!"


    Jiang Xiaohu completely pretended that he hadn''t seen all this, kicked the accelerator, and kept up with Shen Qiaobin''s car.


    Although the two Porsches are not eye-catching on the road, they have become like a team under Jiang Xiaohu''s skilled driving skills. Whether Shen Qiaobin overtakes or changes lanes, Jiang Xiaohu can follow him in the fastest time. .


    Not long after, several people appeared outside a manor.


    Although it is near the outskirts of Kyoto, there are probably few people who can build a manor on such a large piece of land. The one Jiang Xiaohu is about to see is one of them.


    "Brother Huzi, don''t talk nonsense for a while, this old guy is very scared even the old man!"


    While speaking, Shen Hui glanced at Shen Ronger''s low-cut cheongsam and frowned.


    "what happened?"


    Shen Ronger asked him softly when he saw him like this.


    "Sister, you don''t understand this guy. I will tell you that he is an old scumbag. With your looks, it is inevitable that he will stare at you tonight!" Shen Hui shook his head and said helplessly, "Although this old man Guys never make things difficult for others, and do not harm others, but they will never let others go!"


    "what?"


    Shen Ronger and Jiang Xiaohu were stunned at the same time when they heard this.


    Before leaving, Shen Qiaobin said that this old guy was in his seventies!


    "I won''t lie to you about this, anyway, don''t cause trouble for a while!"


    Shen Hui waved his hand and saw that Shen Qiaobin got out of the car, and hurriedly pushed the door to get out of the car.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu quickly stopped the car and followed, but Shen Rong''er hesitated.


    After a group of five people stood together, Shen Qiaobin smiled and, led by a man in a suit, walked to the large villa in the distance.


    The so-called Wangshan ran to death, today Shen Rong''er and the others know what it means. They saw the villa in front of them, but they walked for nearly a kilometer before they arrived.


    Fortunately, the villa didn''t disappoint them, the carved beams and the magnificent buildings were magnificent, just a few glances, even the current strength of the Shen family made Shen Ronger and Shen Hui suddenly feel that they were the children of a poor family.


    "I go¡­¡­"


    Jiang Xiaohu, who didn''t know much about money, frowned and nodded leisurely. After all, in his eyes, these things were about the same as their worth.


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing the three of them, Shen Qiaobin was stunned and yelled softly. Then, smilingly, he took out the invitation card and handed it to the man in black at the door, and walked in with the four of them.


    After entering the door, there were hundreds of people chatting in the lobby on the first floor, and Shen Qiaobin was out of the limelight because of previous events. He was robbed by a group of people as soon as he walked in and pulled over to chat. Naturally, Mrs. Shen was not immune. , Can only tell Shen Hui two sentences.


    Shen Ronger tightly grabbed Jiang Xiaohu by the corner of her clothes, her face flushed, because among the hundreds of people, except for her wearing a weird flower with her legs exposed and her breasts exposed, everyone else had a turtleneck sweater with a floor-length skirt, which was luxurious. But she was very conservative, and she was watched by countless men.


    "Okay, it''s okay!"


    Don''t know what''s wrong, Jiang Xiaohu felt a little reluctant to see her appearance, and softly comforted.


    "It''s pretty, aren''t you scared?"


    At this moment, a voice of vicissitudes sounded.


    The three of them turned their heads and looked, only to see an old man with white temples and pajamas standing behind them, while his eyes were fixed on Shen Rong''er''s face.


    "Well... it''s so beautiful! It''s so beautiful!"


    After a few seconds, the old man said again.


    "you are?"


    Shen Hui was the first to react, stepping forward, intentionally or unconsciously blocking Shen Rong''er behind him, and asked softly.


    "Me? What''s the name of my bad old man? Mopping!"


    The old man smiled and tilted his head to look at Shen Rong''er.


    Because of Shen Hui''s words, Shen Ronger didn''t know what to do, so she could only stay behind Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Oh yo, luck! It''s not good, it''s easy to get disaster! Although it is a good thing, there are also bad things!"


    The old man just glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, his face immediately changed, frowned and shook his head, and sighed softly.


    "You are Master Gongsunpu, right?"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and responded calmly.


    When he first saw this old man, he noticed that the old man¡¯s body was faint in true energy. At first glance, he saw that there was a cultivation method taught by an expert. Compared with the current health, it has something to do with the cultivation. So Jiang Xiaohu It is concluded that he is the boss of this banquet.


    "The young man has a vision! He is a martial artist! Good, good, that''s a good thing! Hahaha!"


    "Hello, grandpa Gongsun!"


    While Gongsunpu was praising Jiang Xiaohu, a lot of money had come out of him, and after he had baggage respectfully, his eyes fell on Jiang Xiaohu.


    He naturally knew about Liu Qin. At that time, he did not expect Jiang Xiaohu to have that ability. He was planted in Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s hands without precautions. Otherwise, he would get the land and say nothing. It is possible to complete the protected area.


    "Hello, little genius doctor! Hahaha, do you have anything with Grandpa Gongsun today for his birthday!?"


    Qian Qian took a step forward and talked with a smile, but the smell of gunpowder was easily detectable in his tone. With his loud voice, everyone around him also looked over.


    After all, as a senior person, such a situation is still relatively rare.


    "Ok?"


    Shen Hui didn''t notice that a lot of money had come to this hand, and he was a little flustered.


    "A lot of money, Brother Xiaohu..."


    Seeing this, Shen Qiaobin, who was standing in the distance, walked in two steps, reaching out to pull Jiang Xiaohu behind him, but Jiang Xiaohu interrupted his movements.


    The corners of Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth raised slightly, and he reached out and began to dig in his suit jacket.


    "Little genius doctor, with your status and the support of the Shen family, don''t be ashamed!"


    Qian took a look at Jiang Xiaohu, and naturally understood his background, how could he bring out good things from poor mountain villages.

 784 Chapter 784

    "It''s really not a good thing. When I showed it to Uncle Shen, he said he was not worthy of Grandpa Gongsun, but I thought about it, there was nothing else but this, I had to take it with the brazenness!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care when he heard that, but just glanced at Shen Qiaobin, who immediately understood, waved his hand quickly, and made a helpless expression.


    "what!"


    At this time, Gongsun Pu also became confused and asked softly.


    With his status and status, there is really no need to receive any gifts, so this banquet is basically just for fun, but he is a little genius doctor with more money, so he has some expectations. After he became famous There is nothing to notice.


    At this moment, everyone also looked around, and Jiang Xiaohu was groping with his right hand or in his arms.


    In fact, he might also bring out something. Except for the thousand-year-old Ganoderma lucidum, the rest is 100-year-old stuff. The only thing he can get is the Ganoderma lucidum that is more than five hundred years old, but this is what he keeps to save his life.


    While hesitating, Shen Ronger approached with a look of expectation, and the moment a warm nose sprayed on Jiang Xiaohu''s face, Jiang Xiaohu gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, flashing his spiritual thoughts and took out the five hundred years of Lingzhi from his arms. .


    "What''s wrong with you? Father eat this stuff?"


    Qian Duo saw the muddy Ganoderma lucidum and thought it was something to eat, so he curled his lips and turned his face full of disdain.


    "I...I''ll go..."


    When everyone was silent, a voice rang.


    "Come and see!"


    Gongsunpu couldn''t see what it was, but he could feel the aura on it. It was very rich. When he heard someone sigh, he immediately pointed at the man and let him come out.


    The man hiding in the corner now had only Ganoderma in his eyes. He kept raising his hand and rubbing his eyes, completely forgetting Gongsunpu¡¯s identity. He stepped forward and pointed to Ganoderma and said, "You don¡¯t know? You can show me. ?"


    "Give you!"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu finally knew the goods, he was not welcome, and threw the Lingzhi directly to the man.


    "My, my goodness! Father, my name is Chen Feng!" The man took the Lingzhi and almost cried, shaking his hands and holding the Lingzhi, turning his head and looking at Gongsun Pu, and said quickly: "This, this is hundreds of years old. Ganoderma! I am afraid it will be a thousand years!"


    "Fives¡­¡­"


    When Jiang Xiaohu was about to correct him, he suddenly thought about it. The pictures of the mountains and rivers were full of aura, and they were indeed comparable to those in the outside world for a thousand years, so he simply stopped talking.


    Only when they heard these words, Shen Qiaobin and Madam Shen suddenly turned their heads to look at Jiang Xiaohu, Shen Hui''s eyes widened, and Shen Rong''er slowly lowered his head.


    "Boy, is this true?"


    When Gongsunpu heard this, his heart of years of silence also jumped and asked in a low voice.


    "Master, I hold my life. I studied medicine at the age of three and became famous at the age of twelve. I have eaten more herbs than you know! I..."


    "Are you the grandson of the old Chen family?"


    "Hmm, my grandpa taught me!"


    Gongsun Pu asked in a low voice upon hearing this, and immediately nodded and believed Chen Feng''s words.


    There is an old Chen family outside the capital, which is passed on from generation to generation and practice medicine from generation to generation. It can be regarded as a strange family. There are not many businesses in the family, but they rely on medicine to get a lot of background. Don¡¯t look at just one person, but this person is not you. You can get it if you have money.


    "This is your gift?"


    Gongsunpu glanced at Chen Feng and waved to let him go down to arrange Ganoderma lucidum. Then he looked at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Yeah, I''m afraid I won''t be able to compare with others, so I am embarrassed to take it out. I am from the mountain and there is nothing else. I wandered around in the mountains all day. I looked well and took it back. I didn''t expect to be Look at it, hehe!"


    Jiang Xiaohu just grabbed his head and smiled, looking harmless to humans and animals, like a young man who doesn''t know anything about the world.


    "Humph!"


    At this time, the most embarrassing thing is that there is too much money. As the name suggests, the gift he brings is money. The diamond-encrusted box contains pure gold artworks carved by dozens of masters.


    But now in comparison, there is no need to even take it out.


    "Oh? Does Mr. Qian have a better one?"


    After hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu looked at Qianduo and asked with a sneer.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Qian Duo was speechless for a while, and didn''t know how to reply. He stood there in a daze, and his old face, who had not made waves for many years, also blushed.


    "Mr. Qian must be good, no worse than Brother Xiaohu, I think, today I would have better eat and drink, and the old man likes the fun!"


    Without waiting for a lot of money to figure out how to solve it, Shen Qiaobin stepped forward. Although he was a little unwilling to block the knife, it seems that the big things are getting smaller and the small ones better.


    No one wants to make a little bit of fun at Gongsunpu''s birthday party.


    "Hahaha, just be lively, be lively! By the way, some time ago, I did a good job!"


    Gongsunpu was also an old fritters, and he naturally understood what Shen Qiaobin meant. He chuckled and made a round of rounds. He smiled, showing no displeasure.


    Originally, it would be best for this matter to end here. This is what I hope for more money, but the world cannot help.


    Before Qian Duo was about to turn around and leave, a familiar figure walked to Qian Duo''s side, smiling at Shen Qiaobin and said, "Master, Mr. Shen can do a good job! You didn''t misunderstand the wrong person, and spent a lot of money. Right!"


    In a word, everyone was silent, the air in the entire room seemed to freeze, and even the sound of breathing disappeared. Everyone looked at Shen Qiaobin.


    If you say this, you have to bear the responsibility. Once you really get rid of the skin and get out at the time, even if Shen Qiaobin is fine, the Shen family¡¯s industry will start to decline. No ordinary people believe in such a person. Although they don''t understand the pros and cons.


    "Really? Hong Qingjie, better than you shameless!"


    In the silence, Shen Hui suddenly stood up and opened the video in his hand, showing the pages of numbers taken.


    "what is this?"


    Gongsun Pu frowned and asked.


    "I don¡¯t know, the juniors don¡¯t understand anything when they first came out, but I guess it¡¯s a problem with the accounts. I also got it accidentally. I saw the word''hong'' written on it. I thought it was quite useful, so I took it. !"


    Shen Hui smiled and handed the phone over.


    Gongsunpu looked confused. He took the phone and glanced at it, then pulled his face down instantly and turned his head to stare at Hong Qingjie.


    The latter didn''t know what was inside the phone at this time, but felt that something was wrong, so he quickly took a look at the phone two steps, and his face turned pale after brushing.


    The accounts above are all dividends paid to Father Gongsun Park and transactions with Father Father''s subsidiaries.

 785 Chapter 785

    "Mr. Hong will not be done without work?"


    Gongsunpu glanced at the phone again, raised his eyelids, and fixed his eyes on Hong Qingjie with his eyes from the ancient times, and said softly.


    "No, old man, me..."


    "Why? Are you leaving in such a hurry?"


    Gongsunpu¡¯s face remained unchanged, and Hong Qingjie interrupted. This was his last concession and the greatest respect for Hong Qingjie. If not, he might directly ask people to bring Hong Qingjie behind him. A bulldog stayed overnight, and it was up to Hong Qingjie to live or die.


    "This, I..."


    Hong Qingjie was stunned in the same place, completely unexpected that Shen Hui would come such a hand, plus the old man had already issued the order to evict the guest, standing here is undoubtedly self-inflicted, so she gave Shen Hui a fierce look and turned away. .


    Qian Duo also turned around and followed. After this time, I am afraid that both the Hong family and Qian Duo will have a hard time. After all, they have offended the old man, and many people dare not come back.


    "Junior? It''s not like doing things at all!"


    After the two left, Gongsun Pu turned his head and glanced at Shen Hui, and said coldly.


    "Master, the child is ignorant, you have a lot of adults!"


    Shen Qiaobin snorted when he saw this look, and making trouble at Gongsunpu''s banquet was not an easy matter to solve.


    "Hahaha! I like it!" Unexpectedly, Gongsunpu burst into laughter in the next second, pointing to Shen Hui and said: "Like me when I was young, I was like that back then! Hahaha! Fun, but ..."


    With that said, Gongsun Pu turned his head and looked at Jiang Xiaohu, showing a playful look.


    "Uh... the old man doesn''t like my gift?"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled lightly and asked softly.


    "Where is it? Come, let''s drink two glasses alone!"


    After that, Gongsun Pu turned his head and glanced at the crowd.


    At a glance, everyone returned to their original positions like wind and rain, and the hall became active again. Of course, many people also cast envious eyes at Jiang Xiaohu and Shen Hui.


    After all, one was praised by the old man by name, and the other was invited to drink two glasses alone. With this matter, no one of these people present would dare to say anything to refuse when working with the two in the future.


    "Okay!"


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu immediately understood Gongsunpu''s thoughts, nodded, and took two steps forward.


    "Ahem, be careful!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu passed by Shen Qiaobin, Shen Qiaobin stretched out his hand to cover his mouth with a cough, and whispered a reminder.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded, and then followed Gongsunpu, one old and one young, one after the other, slowly walking towards the second floor, and only then did Jiang Xiaohu notice the father''s bodyguard while walking.


    Even though these entrepreneurs are talking about business, many people¡¯s eyes have been paying attention to the old man, and the position control is very clever, almost guaranteed to be able to reach within two or three seconds or even a large stride. Can rush to the father''s side.


    After the two of them got on the second floor, Gongsun Pu turned around and looked up and down Jiang Xiaohu seriously, with a trace of unspeakable expression in his eyes.


    "Ahem, that, old man, my sexual orientation is normal!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was a little uncomfortable when he looked up and down with such eyes, coughing slightly and said.


    "Haha, I think too much, I''m just a pity, if I''m a woman, I must look good, but it''s a pity! It''s a man! Tsk tusk tusk tusk tut!"


    Gongsunpu shook his head, while talking, opened the door of the study, raised his leg and walked in.


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly followed and entered the study. Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded. How could this be the word luxury, the desk and stool made of white marble, the wall tiles made of gold and silver, the bookcase made of glazed glass, the gorgeous colors and the skillful craftsmanship, It was as if the Jade Emperor''s study had been moved down from the nine heavens.


    All kinds of artworks are placed on a small cabinet of red sandalwood on the wall. The small leaf red sandalwood on the table is rare for rich people, but it is only an ashtray in the hands of the old man.


    "Have you seen enough? Give it to you if you want! Wipe your saliva!"


    While Jiang Xiaohu was indulging in these "inhuman" things, Gongsun Park stood beside Jiang Xiaohu, squinting his eyes, and gave a rather disgusting reminder.


    "Ah?" Jiang Xiaohu was awakened from the shock, and quickly raised his hand and wiped his mouth. He chuckled twice, and said, "Well, no, no, no, yes, if the old man asked me to come, what''s the matter? , I am just getting started, and I understand very little!"


    "Then you are right, I''m just a matter of cultivation! Let me tell you, I have been in a bottleneck in my practice for so long, so I started to study the five elements and gossip, Qimen Dunjia, your luck is rare. It¡¯s a perfect match for Xiao Nizi of the Shen Family to match you. Together, you will be able to become great talents in the future!"


    Gongsun Pu clapped his hands, sat down on the stool, and said something seriously, no matter how embarrassed Jiang Xiaohu''s face was.


    "I know that you have something to do with that little Nizi, and I don''t care. When I heard about you, I had two things. Now Lingzhi has solved one thing, and the other thing is... I have a granddaughter. I was born with a fragile fate, and in desperation, I forced others to take over and replenish the fate. I just saw you have a very strong fate. I want you to take my granddaughter for two years! I have escaped three calamities and five evils in two years! I promise you Prosperity and wealth!"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu wanted to explain the Shen family''s affairs, Gongsun Pu changed his smile from the previous second, his eyes were calm and his face was cold, like a cheetah looking at its prey, quiet but extremely terrifying. .


    "You, what did you say?"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked softly as if he didn''t understand.


    "In short, I want you to take my granddaughter for two years. If she wants to, I don¡¯t care if you get married. I only want her to be safe! Understand? For two years, you must not let her Leave you, and don¡¯t reveal her identity!"


    As he said, Gongsun Pu stood up with a sneer, tapped his fingers on the desktop.


    "As a humble person, you should know what kind of life you will face when you exposed her identity! You have ten lives that are not enough for you to die!"


    "Hey, old man, me, I won''t! And I have a fiancee!"


    "I can let you find one from the genealogy of that fianc¨¦e''s family overnight!"


    Jiang Xiaohu hasn''t woken up from the shock at this time. The chat span is too large. He can''t keep up with the rhythm at all. However, Gongsun Pu didn''t give him time to slow down at all, and directly turned the persuasion into threats. , The rest should be temptation.


    "Master, me..."


    "You have no choice! Besides, have you seen it?"

 786 Chapter 786 Gongsun You

    "Huh? Have you seen it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glared his eyes, madly recalling all the people he had met in his head, but he couldn''t find any information.


    "Come in, Yaoyao!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s appearance, Gongsunpu knew that he couldn''t remember it, so he waved and shouted.


    Squeak!


    The door opened in response, and a young girl appeared at the door. The girl looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes full of charm, and the corners of her mouth slowly rose. It was the revealing mad woman seen in Cheng Long''s house some time ago.


    "I... Damn it! It''s you!"


    When he saw the woman at the door, Jiang Xiaohu almost didn''t kneel on the ground and his eyes went straight.


    Although the girl is wearing a very formal dress, her naked appearance is still imprinted on Jiang Xiaohu''s mind, lingering.


    "You have seen..."


    Gongsunpu''s words still whirled in Jiang Xiaohu''s ears, making him completely unaware of how to face the woman in front of him.


    "Grandpa, it''s him, I felt something wrong with his breath that day! It turned out to be true!"


    The girl stood at the door, put away the unspeakable expression on her face, turned her head to look at Gongsun Pu, and said with a smile.


    "This, this..., old man, you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was shocked when he heard the words. Although this was an imaginary thing, it was so unacceptable when he heard it.


    "What''s the matter? She is my granddaughter, Gongsun Yao! The nickname is Yaoyao, so you take her with her. Every night she sleeps with you. She is easy to get sick. When you get sick, you need to use aura Put her into her body, you should know this, I won''t say more!"


    Gongsunpu was obviously dissatisfied with Jiang Xiaohu''s expression, frowned and spoke slowly.


    "What is it? You want to sleep with me?"


    "What? You don''t want to?"


    Jiang Xiaohu exclaimed. Before he could express his doubts, Gongsun Pu slapped the table abruptly and shouted in a low voice.


    "No, no!" Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand quickly, and offended this old man is undoubtedly looking for death, but he must not let this Yaoyao follow him. After thinking about it, he just gritted his teeth and said, "Master, I think I can try this. Once cured, don''t blame me! Okay?"


    "It¡¯s okay to say that earlier? Since you said that, you can be considered as promised in front of you, so don¡¯t say anything else! Go out first, by the way, don¡¯t forget what I said, I just She''s safe, I don''t care about everything else. As for Cheng Long, I have already given him a sum of money, and he is also going out, so don''t worry about it!"


    When Gongsun Pu heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words about being able to rule, Quan assumed that he had promised everything and pushed the two directly out of the study.


    After being kicked out, Jiang Xiaohu wanted to turn around and then go in to find Gongsun Pu. A sturdy man had already blocked the door and looked at him coldly.


    Yaoyao, who was beside him, raised her eyebrows and glanced at him, and said leisurely: "What are you looking at? Don''t you leave? I''m not a hungry ghost!"


    "Oh!"


    Seeing that this matter was a foregone conclusion, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head helplessly and raised his foot to walk downstairs.


    At this time, the banquet was the pinnacle, and everyone was talking loudly. Whether it was a celebrity gentleman or a former servant, it was the most exciting time. Everyone was enjoying Gongsun Pu¡¯s family with a soothing expression. Fine wine, of course, many people went to Shen Ronger to tease, but every one of them was scared away by Shen Hui...


    "Her husband has just been handed over by the old man to drink alone. Would you like to leave a phone call for you?"


    Shen Hui stood beside Shen Rong''er, looked at a man who thought he was handsome, and said softly.


    "Huh? No, no, no, I just asked my sister-in-law about her beauty products. It''s okay. I''m leaving now! Goodbye!


    When the man heard this, he waved his hand quickly and found a step down.


    "Brother Huzi, you are back!"


    After a blank glance at the man, Shen Hui turned to look at the stairs and said with a smile.


    "where?"


    Shen Rong''er raised her head quickly when she heard the words, and looked around.


    "Huh? Who is that!"


    The two looked at Jiang Xiaohu who was coming by from afar, and at the same time asked each other aloud, but neither of them had seen this person.


    "I''m back with a fairy!"


    Not long after, Jiang Xiaohu and Gongsun You two came over. Just when they walked in front of Shen Rong''er, Jiang Xiaohu said bitterly.


    "What? Are you unhappy to bring it back?"


    Gongsun Yao glanced at Jiang Xiaohu displeasedly, his eyes full of disdain.


    "No, where would you dare?"


    Jiang Xiaohu practised and waved his hand, looking at Shen Hui with a look for help. He knew that Shen Hui was a playboy. If Shen Hui helped him get Gongsun Yao, that would be a good thing.


    Shen Hui is also a sensible person. He understood Jiang Xiaohu''s thoughts at a glance, stepped forward and touched his hair, and said with a smile: "Beauty, my name is..."


    "Fuck off!"


    "okay!"


    Upon hearing this, Shen Hui turned around quickly and stood back beside Shen Rong''er.


    Although Shen Ronger didn''t know who this person was, but seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s helplessness, he didn''t say anything, frowned and didn''t ask a word.


    Jiang Xiaohu lowered his head and didn''t know what was wrong. It was like a guilty conscience. Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know how to tell Shen Rong''er about this.


    In a blink of an eye, more than half an hour has passed since the four people stood here, and many people around started to leave one after another, and the rest were left for the auction.


    This is the grandfather''s finale. It has always been the case. Every banquet will bring out some things for auction, and these things are genuine and good things, and many of them are auctioned here.


    "Let''s go! Huh? This is?"


    The four waited for another half an hour. Madam Shen and Shen Qiaobin walked over. Madam Shen greeted Jiang Xiaohu when she saw Jiang Xiaohu, and at the same time noticed Gongsun You who was standing aside.


    "Ordinary people, she wants to eat and live with me, and she wants me to treat her illness. By the way, her surname is Gongsun!"


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand. Instead of explaining one by one, it was better to explain together when everyone was there.


    When the words fell, the four of the Shen family understood why Jiang Xiaohu was helpless, and the identity of this handsome girl naturally understood.


    "Then let''s go first! I usually don''t participate in auctions!"


    Shen Qiaobin looked at the girl and smiled, and the brick said to Jiang Xiaohu.


    The latter just nodded, and the incident tonight was considered to have wiped out all his interest, as if he had lost his soul, leaving only a body.


    "Don''t look like dying! Get up!"


    Seeing him like this, Gongsun Yao, who had been silent, couldn''t help it. He raised his hand and slapped Jiang Xiaohu on the back.


    "what!"


    Jiang Xiaohu would never have thought that she was like this, so he straightened up quickly under the pain.

 787 Chapter 787 Robbers

    Jiang Xiaohu understood why Cheng Long said she was aunt.


    "what are you doing!"


    Although Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care, Shen Ronger on one side was unwilling. She stretched out her hand to stroke Jiang Xiaohu''s back, frowning and asked in a cold voice.


    "Cut, it won''t break! What are you afraid of?"


    Gongsun You sneered and didn''t care.


    "Okay, okay, don''t say anything, let''s go back first! I''m so tired, I want to sleep!"


    Seeing that the smell of gunpowder between the two was a little strong, Jiang Xiaohu quickly stopped between the two and said softly.


    This incident tonight can be regarded as tiring for him. For Gongsunpu''s threats and temptations, he didn''t even have a chance to counterattack. It was simply a piece of meat to be slaughtered.


    "Forget it, sister, let''s go!"


    Upon seeing this, Shen Hui also stretched out his hand to stop Shen Rong''er. Only then did several people walked out of the hall and walked towards the door under the leadership of a housekeeper.


    Not long after, several people returned to the car. There is no doubt that Gongsun Yao followed Jiang Xiaohu into the car.


    Seeing that Gongsun Yao was also in the car, Shen Ronger''s face immediately came down, and she hit Shen Hui on the shoulder and said, "Go drive!"


    "okay!"


    Shen Hui nodded repeatedly and sat in the driver''s seat, while Shen Ronger was holding Jiang Xiaohu''s arm and dragging him to the back seat as he struggled.


    "Sorry, I can''t sit in the back seat anymore, please take the co-pilot!"


    "It''s okay, just squeeze it!"


    Facing Shen Rong''er''s''suggestion'', Gongsun You did not make any concessions. Instead, he pushed directly on Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder and squeezed into the back seat. Jiang Xiaohu was caught in the middle. He didn''t dare to put one fart, bowed his head. Do not speak, let the two keep pushing themselves.


    "Ahem, let''s go!"


    After a long time, Jiang Xiaohu sat up straight, looked at Shen Hui through the rearview mirror, and said cautiously with an unlovable voice.


    "okay!"


    Shen Hui nodded, kicked the accelerator, and the car galloped away.


    Everyone was embarrassed when they came, and when they went back, Shen Qiaobin and his wife were smiling, while Shen Rong''er was bitter and unhappy.


    What¡¯s even more unbearable is that, not long after entering the city, the distance was blocked. A large truck was parked on the road. There were very few vehicles at night, but the large truck was stuck in the middle of the road. The double flash did not move.


    Toot toot!


    "Fuck, what are you doing! Is there a traffic jam at this time?"


    Shen Hui was quite anxious at first, and kept honking the horn, urging the car in front, while the car behind Shen Qiaobin was unusually quiet.


    "This time period... can large trucks also enter the city?"


    Gongsun You looked at the big truck stuck in the middle of the road, frowned and asked softly.


    "No, isn''t it just past nine o''clock now?"


    Shen Rong''er glanced at her watch and replied softly.


    "What kind of plane!"


    Shen Hui waited for two minutes and couldn''t help it again. He pushed the door to get out of the car, walked around the back of the car and walked towards the front of the truck.


    "and many more!"


    Shen Hui got out of the car and didn''t walk a few steps, but Jiang Xiaohu suddenly raised his head and shouted loudly.


    "What are you doing! There is something wrong!"


    Gongsun You was startled by the sudden shout, and suddenly became a little angry, and shouted in a low voice.


    "Shut up to Laozi!" What she didn''t expect was that Jiang Xiaohu''s expression was tense, he pressed her head on the backrest, and shouted: "I''m going to kill you, your grandpa can''t make it now!"


    "what happened?"


    "Get in the car! Fuck, it''s too late!"


    Da da da!


    A rush of footsteps came from the haystack on the side of the road not far away.


    Shen Hui didn''t know what was going on at this time, turned his head to look at Jiang Xiaohu, and asked softly, but Jiang Xiaohu was nervous, pushed the door of the car, and got directly out of the car.


    "Don''t come out, there is a situation!"


    After slamming the door, Jiang Xiaohu looked at the two women in the car and exclaimed.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Little tiger, why aren''t you leaving!"


    Here Jiang Xiaohu just yelled Shen Hui to get back into the car, and Shen Qiaobin from the back got out of the car again and asked loudly.


    "Quick, it''s them, catch them!"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu wanted to yell for a reminder, the four strong men had already carried baseball bats and the small machete ran out of the haystack. Seeing a few people, they strode over.


    "What are you doing!"


    Shen Qiaobin saw a few people shouting sternly, but now the momentum is completely useless, and the voices have not fallen, the few people have rushed over.


    Upon seeing this, Shen Hui, who was standing at the front of the truck, ran towards Shen Qiaobin, trying to stop them, but didn''t want two men to suddenly appear behind him. The baseball bat in his hand was hitting Shen Hui''s back severely.


    !


    Two muffled noises came out, and Jiang Xiaohu, who was standing behind the truck, heard the noise.


    "Leave me alone, save my dad!"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu was about to run towards him, Shen Hui yelled quickly and turned to stop the two big men.


    Don''t look at Shen Hui''s usual clothes and wine color hollowed out his body. At this moment, in a hurry, he secreted a lot of adrenaline and suddenly became tough. For a while, two big men couldn''t help him.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded when he heard the words, and came to Shen Qiaobin in two steps. Shen Qiaobin was entangled with a big man at this time, and the remaining three were smashing the car.


    Fortunately, Shen Qiaobin''s self-protection consciousness is relatively strong. The doors are all shatterproof glass, and baseball bats can''t be broken even with a few strokes, but Mrs. Shen inside the door is really scared and looks out of the car window nervously.


    "Screw you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Shen Qiaobin, turned around and provoked a step, kicking a big man in black who was smashing the window.


    boom!


    The strong man who was eighty meters tall was kicked a few meters away by Jiang Xiaohu, lying on the ground and fainted to death.


    Seeing this, the other two big men turned and rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu, the baseball bat and machete in their hands began to greet Jiang Xiaohu rudely.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu has no combat experience, he has been in the village for so many years, coupled with a lot of fights when he was a child, and relying on his strong physical quality, he did not lose out in the fight.


    The so-called random punching of the master, one of the big men with a machete slashed at Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s neck with a stab, and then fell on Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s body, but Jiang Xiaohu drew sideways and reached out to grab Caught his wrist.


    call¡­¡­


    The powerful grip seemed to be clamped by iron tongs in the hands of the strong man, and he couldn''t get rid of it completely, but before the big man wanted to speak, he felt that his feet were off the ground, and Jiang Xiaohu was directly talking about it.


    Another big man wanted to come forward to rescue him, but was smashed by Jiang Xiaohu directly with the big man in his hand. The two ran into each other, and a muffled noise came out. Both of them fell straight to the ground and fainted. Two hundred catties collided, and the force produced can be imagined.

 788 Chapter 788

    "Little Tiger!"


    Just after Jiang Xiaohu resolved it, he heard Shen Qiaobin''s call in a low voice and turned to look around. At this moment, Shen Qiaobin was already under his crotch by the man, and the machete in his hand almost hit Shen Qiaobin''s shoulder.


    "coming!"


    Jiang Xiaohu quickly responded, a little on the ground under his feet, his body arched like a spring, and he jumped directly from the side of the car to the other side of the car.


    As soon as his foot hit the ground, he lifted it up abruptly and put one foot on the person.


    The powerful force exploded, and the man fell to the ground, and a bloody flower burst out, thinking it should be breathless.


    "Thank you Xiaohu... Xiaohui! Be careful!"


    Shen Qiaobin stood up and was about to thank him. He looked up and saw a man with a dagger in his hand suddenly appeared behind Shen Hui in the distance. He suddenly became anxious and ran over like a wind.


    At this speed, even Jiang Xiaohu was stunned, a middle-aged man could be so agile!


    "be careful!"


    Following Shen Qiaobin''s cry, Shen Qiaobin ran to the man with the knife in the blink of an eye and grabbed him.


    The man turned around in shock, and the dagger in his hand was undoubtedly inserted into Shen Qiaobin''s abdomen.


    "Old man!"


    Hearing the sound, Shen Hui looked back, suddenly anxious, also because of his anxiety, unconsciously let go of his hands, two baseball bats severely hit his shoulders, making two muffled noises, Shen Hui directly collapsed on the ground.


    Bang bang bang!


    This was Jiang Xiaohu who arrived, and he knocked the three of them out with a few punches. Jiang Xiaohu really didn''t know anything in terms of skills, but in terms of brute force, he was really strong!Basically, those who can resist and not faint with a single punch are almost all people with very good physical qualities.


    Seeing that these people had completely resolved it, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t feel a little relaxed, but felt even more dangerous.


    "Go!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand to lift Shen Hui up. A man weighing more than one hundred catties was lifted up by him like a little chicken, while Shen Qiaobin was directly supported by him and walked to the side of the car.


    Of course, Shen Qiaobin''s car can''t be taken, so he can only drive Shen Hui''s car.


    After helping Mrs. Shen into the car again, six people squeezed into the car, Jiang Xiaohu sat directly in the driver''s seat, and went straight to the house without even thinking about kicking the accelerator.


    On the way, Jiang Xiaohu relied on the streets and alleys in his memory to choose a crowded place as much as possible, and it took an hour to get back home.


    "Dad, hold on!"


    "Hey, what are you doing, don''t send it to the hospital!"


    As soon as he entered the house, Shen Hui looked at Shen Qiaobin nervously, and Gongsun Yao was also a little angry at this time and asked in a low voice.


    "Fuck off!"


    Jiang Xiaohu, who had always been helpless to her, stopped letting her go. He snorted and tore off Shen Qiaobin''s clothes directly. Fortunately, the dagger was not penetrated deeply, and it went two inches and hurt his liver.


    "Take the silver needles and roll them all upstairs for me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and kicked the anxious Shen Hui towards the stairs, and said nervously.


    Shen Rong''er stood on the side and supported Madam Shen, and she said softly to comfort him, and she took Madam Shen upstairs. She knew very well that Jiang Xiaohu needed a quiet environment when he was healing.


    Actually not, it''s just that Jiang Xiaohu needs to take medicine from the landscape map and use True Qi, neither of these two points can be seen by others.


    "Go! What are you doing while standing!"


    After shouting, Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and saw Gongsun You still standing on the spot, shouting in a low voice.


    The latter glanced at Shen Qiaobin worriedly, then turned and walked up to the second floor. At this time, Shen Hui also ran down from downstairs with the silver needle bag in a hurry.


    Since Jiang Xiaohu came, the silver needle bag has been a common quilt in their house.


    "Let''s go!"


    After taking the silver needle bag, Jiang Xiaohu said in person, he directly pulled out silver needles one by one and inserted them into Shen Qiaobin''s body.


    He can only use acupuncture points to stop the bleeding. After all, he doesn''t have the equipment of western medicine, and the rest has to rely on this elixir and true qi.


    "Ejiao, deer antler, tree peony peel, ginseng... and licorice..."


    While mumbling, Jiang Xiaohu''s spiritual thoughts flashed, looking for medicine from the picture of mountains and rivers, and by the way they put them in a pot.


    At this time, Shen Qiaobin, who was severely injured, was weak in blood and blood. He had to replenish blood and qi, and he had to replenish yang. So Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have time to make the soup, so he chose to take out all these herbs and put them on his mouth.


    "Blood again..."


    After making a spit, Jiang Xiaohu''s zhenqi flowed quickly, and Jingshun''s zhenqi flowed out along the palm of his hand and got into the herbs.


    Not long after, the herbs began to dry out slowly, and drops of pure medicinal essence began to be squeezed out, dripping into Shen Qiaobin''s mouth.


    "The next step is to invigorate blood and muscle..."


    Muttered, Jiang Xiaohu took the herbal medicine back into the picture of the mountains and rivers, placed his hands on the wound, and his true energy flowed again.


    Surrounded by Zhen Qi, long red and white lines appeared in the wound on Shen Qiaobin''s stomach, and the flesh and blood recovered with naked eyes.


    In less than five minutes, the knife wound had disappeared, leaving only a faint mark.


    "All right!"


    After doing this, Jiang Xiaohu let out a deep breath and fell to the ground.


    As far as he is concerned, doing this is still too exhausting, and every time he finishes it, he will be exhausted.


    "Brother Xiaohu, trouble you again..."


    Fortunately, at the moment when he put away his anger, Shen Qiaobin woke up. When he saw that there was only one mark left on his stomach, he knew that it was Jiang Xiaohu''s contribution. He quickly thanked him and stretched out his hand to help Jiang Xiaohu up.


    At this time Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have the strength to be polite, nodded, and said weakly: "I want to rest!"


    "it is good!"


    Shen Qiaobin nodded, and suddenly felt full of energy all over his body. He stretched out his hand to help Jiang Xiaohu directly.


    With his support, Jiang Xiaohu walked to the second floor. At this time, in the corridor upstairs, Shen Ronger, Shen Hui, Mrs. Shen and Gongsun Yao were all waiting nervously. Seeing that Shen Qiaobin was all right, he quickly Go forward and help Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Are you all right!"


    Madam Shen saw Shen Hui taking Jiang Xiaohu, standing beside Shen Qiaobin, and asked softly.


    "It''s okay!" Shen Qiaobin frowned and said softly, "Ah... it''s another adult''s favor!"


    "It''s okay, just pay it back slowly in the future!"


    Madam Shen just looked at Shen Qiaobin blankly, her eyes full of tenderness.


    "I will help him to sleep!"


    "No, I must stay with him!"


    "I can take care of him!"


    "I want to be with him!"


    The warmth here has not yet passed, Shen Ronger and Gongsun Yao at the door of the guest room have already quarreled together, and Shen Hui helped Jiang Xiaohu standing at the door with helpless faces.

 789 Chapter 789 I should take over

    "You two go together!"


    Seeing that both of them were unwilling to leave Jiang Xiaohu, Mrs. Shen took two steps forward and whispered.


    When she heard her mother say this, Shen Rong''er never expected it, but it was not the time to think about it, she nodded and followed Shen Hui into the guest room, but Gongsun Yao didn''t care and walked in. room.


    "Are you not going out yet?"


    Just as Shen Hui put Jiang Xiaohu down, Gongsun You looked at him coldly and said in a low voice.


    The latter completely ignored him, took off Jiang Xiaohu''s shoes, whispered to Shen Ronger, and turned and walked out of the room.


    After he left, the atmosphere of two women and one man in the guest room inevitably became a little embarrassing. Fortunately, Shen Ronger ignored Gongsun Yao and started to take out the towel from the bathroom and wipe Jiang Xiaohu''s face and hands.


    At this moment, Shen Ronger was completely like Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s wife, taking care of Jiang Xiaohu with all her heart, despite the tired look on his face, but still quietly tidying up Jiang Xiaohu.


    Not long after, Jiang Xiaohu had already put on a clean pajamas, and she didn''t know what was wrong. Shen Ronger only felt that these should be done by herself and must be done.


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu, who was asleep at this time, had no idea what happened.


    "Huh... what are you doing?"


    Having just cleaned up Jiang Xiaohu, Shen Ronger turned around and looked at Gongsun Yao who came out of the bathroom, and was immediately stunned.


    At this time, Gongsun You took off the clothes all over his body, Quanguo stood beside the bed, as if to show off his beautiful figure.


    "What? Are you shy? Then you can go out!"


    Gongsun You raised his eyebrows and glanced at Shen Rong''er. Tang was beside Jiang Xiaohu, and he reached out and grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s right hand with his fingers intertwined, completely not treating himself as an outsider.


    "you!"


    Seeing this scene, Shen Ronger''s face flushed, but she didn''t know what to say, so she looked at her angrily.


    "shameless!"


    After a while, Shen Ronger suffocated three words and turned and walked into the bathroom.


    Within a few minutes, Shen Rong''er also walked out, wearing the same pajamas as Jiang Xiaohu, but the blush on her face did not disappear.


    This is the first time that she has been dressed like this in another man''s room. The thin pajamas can''t cover her figure at all. Coupled with bright lights, you can see the privacy as long as you look hard.


    After standing by the bed for a while, Shen Rong''er bit her silver teeth, as if she had made up her mind, and quickly climbed onto the bed, stretched her hand over the quilt, and covered herself and Jiang Xiaohu.


    When Gongsun You on one side saw this, he also pulled at him, covered himself, and hugged Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s arm tightly by the way. In fact, she was a little embarrassed, but there was no way. Only in this way would the true energy in Jiang Xiaohu''s body. She would cross into her body, and only after a long period of infuriating cleansing could she feel Jiang Xiaohu''s luck.


    "Humph!"


    Seeing Gongsun You''s little action, Shen Ronger snorted softly, and reached out and grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s hand. This was the first time she held hands with Jiang Xiaohu. She was a little bit shy for a while, and buried her face in the quilt.


    Although she was a bit careless and straightforward in front of Jiang Xiaohu, it was all for chasing Jiang Xiaohu. If it were placed in the past, she would still be that gentle and lovely Xiaojiabiyu.


    "Go to sleep, what do you think about it!"


    With disdain in his eyes, Gongsun You stretched out his hand to pull the quilt, and said in a low voice, he reached out and clicked to turn off the light. He didn''t know if he was speaking to Shen Rong''er or speaking to himself.


    Today, when Gongsunpu arranged Jiang Xiaohu for him, she herself was unwilling. In her eyes, Jiang Xiaohu was nothing more than a small country gangster who was ganged up with a gangster.


    But what happened when she came back changed her a bit. Would a little gangster be like this?


    There is no hesitation in making a shot!Is the medical skill so good?And... it can also make the Shen family''s eldest woman be so devoted to him, no matter what it is, let Gongsun You have a new understanding of him.


    At the same time, in the lobby on the first floor, Shen Hui sat on the sofa and looked at Shen Qiaobin.


    "Dad, won''t the blood on your body be washed away?"


    Shen Hui silently lit a cigarette and said softly.


    What is strange is that Shen Qiaobin did not stop him from smoking this time, but looked at him seriously and said, "Xiaohui, are you serious?"


    Just after going downstairs, Shen Hui called him in. What he didn''t expect was that Shen Hui actually said that he was going to be the young master of the Shen family and didn''t want to continue playing outside.


    You must know that Shen Hui has always evaded Shen Qiaobin''s arrangements, and it was Shen Qiaobin who persuaded him to come back and inherit the family business, but this kid only knew to play outside and never wanted to return home to do things quietly.


    "Old man, let me be honest, you are old, I have grown up, there is nothing serious about it, don''t ask me about this kind of thing in the future, I will go to the company with you in two days! Yes, Mom, you guys should take a break too! How old are you, and still suffer the grievances outside all day, sooner or later I will be better than Grandpa Gongsun!"


    Looking at the two middle-aged men with silver hairs in front of him, a little water flashed in Shen Hui''s eyes, and he said softly to stand up, take a deep breath of cigarette, and turn to walk towards the building.


    Not two steps away, Shen Hui stopped again, turned his head and said, "Dad, Mom, you are getting old, and my old sister has someone you love. I should support this family! Hard work!"


    After all, Shen Hui''s steps are extremely light.


    After hearing this, the couple turned their heads and looked at Shen Hui''s back. At this moment, the ignorant child in front of him seemed to have turned into a giant, and this staircase was like a time machine.


    A child stepped on it, and when he reached the second floor, he had become an indomitable man.


    "Husband! This matter..."


    "Oh, let him go, he has indeed grown up! He can smoke!"


    Facing Mrs. Shen''s question, Shen Qiaobin just shook his head helplessly, reached out his hand to pick up a cigarette on the table and held it in his mouth, then picked up the lighter that Shen Hui had pulled down, and lit the cigarette.


    "He will grow up sooner or later! But I didn''t expect...to be so fast!"


    After taking a deep breath, Shen Qiaobin said softly.


    When the words fell, he stretched out his hand and gently hugged Mrs. Shen''s body. This handsome middle-aged man, who was still the leader of the Shen family a few days ago, turned into an old man. An old man smoking a cigarette and hugging his wife, lamenting that time is not easy.

 790 Chapter 790

    The moonlight outside the window slowly receded, the cool breeze blew a ray of light, and within a moment, the sky was bright.


    As soon as the seven o''clock alarm clock went off, Jiang Xiaohu woke up on time.


    "Um...huh?"


    After waking up, Jiang Xiaohu was just about to raise his hand and his head silently, and found that he could not move his whole body. He glanced left and right and was stunned.


    On the left, Gongsun You Quanguo was clinging to his body, tightly hugging Jiang Xiaohu''s left hand, and clamped his arm between his chest, his legs still clamped tightly between his left leg.


    Shen Ronger on the right was lying directly on his chest, and his right hand was completely numb, unable to move, and his right leg was sandwiched by Shen Ronger between his legs, and the position was very clever, as long as he You can touch Shen Rong''er''s private parts as soon as you lift your leg.


    "Fuck...what''s this? Peach Blossom Tribulation?"


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his head and glanced at the dazzling sunlight outside the window, but he didn''t feel the slightest bright feeling, and he lay there nervously and didn''t dare to move.


    In this case, if he awakens the two of them, it''s a complete death, and he can only wait for them to wake up again.


    "Huh? My anger?"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was wondering what he wanted to do, he suddenly felt that his true energy was slowly draining, so he quickly stabilized his mind and closed his eyes to check.


    In the divine mind, his true qi penetrated into Gongsun You''s body from his left hand without control.


    "She... fuck! How could this be!"


    Jiang Xiaohu directly inspected Gongsun Yao''s body along the true energy. It doesn''t matter if it is not checked. After checking, Jiang Xiaohu is like holding ice in his arms and stepping on blood, cold sweat bursting out of his forehead.


    In traditional Chinese medicine, the human body is divided into yin and yang. The balance of yin and yang is the health of the body. Yin prospering and declining yang, and yang prospering and declining yin will cause various miscellaneous diseases in the human body, leading to varying degrees of loss of the human body.


    And Gongsun You¡¯s body can no longer be counted as an imbalance of yin and yang. It is completely yin and non-yang. Her body is like a piece of ice. If she doesn¡¯t lie on her side alive, just use the true energy to explore, Jiang Xiaohu is sure that there must be a dead body lying beside him.


    But in this situation, Gongsun Yao was still lying beside him alive.


    "How big a family business does Gongsunpu have to withstand such consumption!"


    After investigating again, Jiang Xiaohu was shocked and kept thinking about ways in his mind. Calculating according to this situation, Gongsun You always needed extreme sun to replenish his body since he was a child, and he would continue to take some. Traditional Chinese medicine for nourishing qi and blood.


    These Chinese medicines, less than a hundred years old, should not have any effect.


    "Mother, this is exactly a life that was spent with money. No wonder Gongsun Pu said that he doesn''t care about anything. It''s okay to sleep together night and night, just don''t let Gongsun Yao have any life-threatening problems!"


    While thinking, Jiang Xiaohu''s old face reappeared in Gongsunpu''s mind. What a terrible face it was, and it could bear such a consumption.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    While thinking, Shen Ronger was awakened by the sunlight, stretched out her hand to touch her head, looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s face, quietly sat up, stretched out her hand to rub her chest, and then prepared to get out of bed.


    It may be that the movement of getting out of bed was too great, and by the way, he also woke up Gongsun You who was asleep.


    But Gongsunyou''s movements when waking up were very different from Shen Ronger''s. She sat up and looked out the window blankly, as if she had done something big last night, very tired, she didn''t even have the strength to stretch her waist. Reached out and tried hard to prop up his body.


    As she just got up, she was a little weak and almost fell. Fortunately, Shen Ronger''s eyesight quickly helped her with her hands, but the two of them looked at each other, then quickly pushed away and followed, Gongsun Yao stood up. , Tara walked to the bathroom to wash.


    Jiang Xiaohu squinted all of these scenes.


    Shen Rong''er is healthy and perfect, but she is a little silly when she wakes up, while Gongsun Yao is different. She is completely due to physical reasons, and there is no way to ensure a healthy spirit.


    Even if it was washed away by Jiang Xiaohu''s innocence all night, there is still no way to have a good spirit. If it is useful, it can only be said that Gongsun You slept extremely solidly for the first time.


    "It seems that the cure of this little girl will cost you money!"


    Looking at Gongsun You''s back, Jiang Xiaohu sat up and frowned.


    This blood is not comparable to the thousand-year Ganoderma lucidum used to treat Mrs. Shen. It will be a tug-of-war against time. Once it starts, Jiang Xiaohu will continue to use thousands of years of good medicine to supplement her body''s Yang Qi.


    Until Gongsun Yao''s body was fully adapted to the true qi and the tonic, she helped her condense the yang in her body, and found another person to teach her to practice with Gongsunpu''s ability, and she would practice by herself to replenish the yang, and then it would be cured.


    "You are awake!"


    Shen Rong''er was holding a toothbrush in her mouth at this time, and she was shocked when Jiang Xiaohu got up, and she walked over and asked while brushing her teeth.


    "Ah! Yeah, I didn''t feel well all over last night, I don''t know what''s wrong!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stretched his arms and legs when he heard the words, pretending to know nothing, and replied softly.


    "Well, maybe it''s too tired!"


    Shen Ronger smiled awkwardly, brushed her teeth, and returned to the bathroom with a smile.


    But Gongsun You, after washing, he was naked and ignored Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, his face was tired, and he asked softly, "Why am I still so tired!"


    "It''s useless now. I''ll talk about it in a few days! I won''t sleep in two days. I will spend one night to see if you can condense Yang Qi in your body. If it is..."


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at her and opened his mouth to say how the treatment will be carried out. He only said a few words and found that she was confused, and knew that this little Nizi didn''t understand this at all, so she could only shut up and stood up. Go to the bathroom.


    After a while, the three of them were already neatly dressed, and Gongsun You''s mental state improved a bit. He straightened up and returned to his previous indifference. Then the three opened the door and went downstairs.


    At this time, Shen Qiaobin and his wife were sitting on the sofa and looking at the documents. They heard the sound and looked back.


    Two women and one man walked downstairs, still came out from the same room, and besides Shen Ronger''s face with a smile on the faces of the three of them, the other two had different degrees of fatigue. Anyone looking at the scene felt that something was wrong.


    "Ahem, Rong''er! What were you doing last night? Why did I hear some noise, some noise, it was not you who had a fight with her, right?"


    Shen Qiaobin glanced at Shen Rong''er, pointed at Gongsun You, and asked with doubts, wanting to defraud Shen Rong''er to see if something happened last night.

 791 791 Passing by the Electronics Factory

    "Huh? I don''t know, I went to bed very early! Xiaohu was so tired last night, I changed his clothes..."


    Shen Rong''er yawned and spoke softly. Halfway through the conversation, she was stunned again, giving Jiang Xiaohu an embarrassing look.


    The latter scratched his head when he heard the words, pretending that he hadn''t heard anything, and looked at Shen Qiaobin and said, "Ahem, that, I think I can go back, there are still many things I haven''t dealt with in my family! My mother is all alone!"


    "Huh? Well, that, Rong''er, you send him back!"


    Shen Qiaobin nodded quickly, pointed at Shen Rong''er and said softly.


    "No, no, Rong''er took care of me last night and I was tired all night. Let me go back by myself and let Rong''er take a break too!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said a few words, turned his head and glanced at Shen Rong''er, his eyes were filled with unprecedented tenderness, not because of gratitude, but pure tenderness, the tenderness of treating lovers.


    "Anyway, she has nothing to do at home, let her follow you!"


    "Better rest!"


    Shen Qiaobin insisted on letting Shen Ronger send Jiang Xiaohu back, but Jiang Xiaohu kept refused, and finally both eyes turned to Shen Ronger.


    "Forget it, I won''t give it away, I have to come back when I send it over, it''s very troublesome!"


    Shen Rong''er smiled as if she didn''t care about this, but everyone saw the disappointment in her eyes


    In fact, it wasn''t that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want her to send it away, but he was afraid that when Shen Ronger heard that Gongsun You would be with him all day, he would stay in the village at that time. That would be a bit bad.


    "Okay, okay, how old you are, if you have time to find him by yourself, or let Brother Xiaohu come over by yourself, come on, brother Xiaohu, this is a little thank you, I''m leaving first, and I have to deal with last night What happened!"


    Shen Qiaobin glanced at Shen Rong''er, waved his hand, made a round, took out a Porsche car key from his pocket and handed it to Jiang Xiaohu, turned and took Mrs. Shen out.


    "Then I have to go too, tell Xiaohui! I will come to you if I have time! You can also find me if you have time!"


    Seeing Shen Ronger''s strong smile, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t bear it. He stretched out his hand and came to a bear hug, then turned and left.


    Shen Ronger didn''t say much this time, but stood at the door watching Jiang Xiaohu and Gongsun You get into the car, and then drove away.


    "I must be with you!"


    Looking at the car going away, Shen Rong''er raised her mouth unconsciously and muttered.


    "Hey, why don''t you look down on her like you so much?"


    At the same time, Gongsun Yao sat in the co-pilot and spoke first.


    "It''s not that I look down on it, you don''t understand this kind of thing to tell you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu changed gears and replied in a low voice. It was indeed the case. It was completely useless to explain to Gongsun Yao. Some people love her with an identity like her.


    "Why yelled at me yesterday?"


    After a moment of silence, Gongsun You changed the subject again.


    "You are my patient, you are not my ancestor, you have to figure this out! And what I promised the old man is to ensure your safety, you understand?"


    Jiang Xiaohu curled his lips when he heard the words, and said it seriously, after all, if such an eldest lady didn''t say it first, she wouldn''t necessarily cause trouble in the future.


    "Do you think I''m really unreasonable to make trouble? I never said that I was Gongsunpu''s granddaughter since I was young! I''m not a big lady either! You know too!"


    Gongsun You curled his lips, and then began to take off his shirt, then began to take off his pants, sitting in the car with his legs in the car, looking out the window leisurely.


    "What are you doing! Put it on!"


    "What? You want to control? I like it!"


    Gongsun You glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, stretched out his hand and said that his underwear was thrown on Jiang Xiaohu''s face.


    The latter hurriedly tore off his underwear and shouted: "You are looking for death! This is on the highway!"


    "Aren''t you trying to guarantee my safety? What are you afraid of!"


    Gongsun You still looked indifferent. He reached out and opened a pack of cigarettes from the box in front. He reached out to open a little car window and lit a cigarette.


    "It''s not easy to be his granddaughter..."


    After smoking a few cigarettes, Gongsun Yao didn''t know whether he was talking to Jiang Xiaohu or talking to himself, muttered a word, and stared out the window in a daze.


    "The exhibitionist is really..."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care about his smoking, but reluctantly glanced at Quanguo''s Gongsun You, and shook his head.


    Fortunately, the temptations he experienced were enough, otherwise, there was such a stunner beside him at this time, no one could bear it, and he could not wait to stop the car and hold her directly in the car.


    In a blink of an eye, four hours have passed, and the sun outside the window has also begun to become venomous.


    Along the way, the car has never stopped except for one refuelling.


    "Hey, what are you breathing? Why? Can''t stand it?"


    Gongsun You, who was looking out the window at this time, suddenly turned his head to look at Jiang Xiaohu, and whispered.


    "I can''t bear it. I can breathe smoothly. Can you sit down?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Gongsun You whitely, only feeling that his tongue was dry and thirsty, and he wanted to drink water from time to time.


    After all, the full-body Gongsun Yao didn¡¯t sit well in the co-pilot. Instead, he knelt on the seat, lying by the window, his buttocks rising high, facing Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s face, turning his head every time. You will see that beautiful scene, and you will touch the skin on her white and silky thighs when you reach out to change gears.


    "Cut, there is no concentration at all!"


    Gongsunyou glanced at Jiang Xiaohu with disdain, stretched out her hand to take the clothes from behind, and began to wear them. After all, she just didn''t want to wear clothes when there was no one, instead of being used to being naked all day long. Sitting in the car on the street.


    "You still know how to wear it! I''m going to stop ahead, wait for me!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw that she was getting dressed, he was relieved and pointed to the electronics factory in front of him and said something.


    After a while, the car stopped, just at the gate of the electronics factory.


    When the guard of the electronics factory in the county seat saw the car, he suddenly thought it was an inspection from the city, and quickly stood up.


    "Hey, is Zhang Xiaohua still here?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was not polite when he arrived, and reached out his hand to invite the guard to ask in a low voice.


    Although Zhang Xiaohua is only an employee, he is still famous in the factory for his looks.


    "No, it is said that I suddenly resigned a few days ago and I don''t know where I went!"


    The guard hurriedly replied, reaching out a cigarette from his pocket and passing it up.


    "Don''t smoke, let''s go!"


    Jiang Xiaohu directly pushed back, closed the door, and reversed and left.


    "Yeah, you still remember your so-called fiancee!"


    It was Gongsun You who smiled.

 792 Chapter 792

    "Do you find this kind of sarcastic stuff interesting?"


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed, stretched out his hand to light a cigarette for himself, and said to himself.


    "I think it''s pretty good, anyway, if you don''t deserve it, you don''t deserve it. What can I say more sadly?" Gongsun You followed light a cigarette, said softly, turned his head and looked at it seriously. Jiang Xiaohu asked, "Don''t you think she is not worthy of you?"


    "This kind of thing, you won''t understand it after telling you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t feel angry when he heard this, because he was very clear that the character of the woman in front of him was like this, and it was just a waste of words.


    "Then don''t talk about it, I will understand if I''m not sure in the future!"


    Gongsun You didn''t care, he took a deep breath of his cigarette cheerfully, and turned his head to look outside again.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn¡¯t bother to bother about her smoking. Sometimes Chinese medicine was about breaking up, and her body had nothing to break, so she didn¡¯t even bother to say these useless things before starting treatment. .


    "You told Grandpa that you can cure my disease. Are you serious?"


    After another walk, when he was about to reach the township, Gongsun You asked softly, as if he didn''t care about it, =.


    In fact, in her heart, it is nothing more than the fact that she has already recognized that she cannot be cured, so she likes to be naked when there is no one. Without so many constraints, her limited life can be best released.


    "It can be cured, but it depends on fate!"


    Jiang Xiaohu did not hide it, and said softly.


    "It means not necessarily, right?"


    "It can be said that the greatest degree depends on your own physical acceptance. If it is good, it may take a few months. If it is not good, it may not work for ten or twenty years! At that time, even if my child inherits me It¡¯s very difficult to cure with his medical skills!"


    "..."


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s words, Gongsun You shook his head with a puff of smoke.


    "Do you know?" As he said, Gongsun Yao put his right hand on his chest, "If it doesn''t work, tell me the best thing earlier, don''t give me hope, and let me see despair in hope again, that feeling. ...It''s not good, not good at all!"


    After so many years, what she has experienced most is despair in hope.


    How many famous doctors were helpless in front of her, how many qigong masters and Wuxue masters shook their heads and sighed in front of her, how many rare medicinal materials were eaten into her mouth and finally turned into nothingness.


    "That''s also a good thing, at least there is hope, if there is no hope, what are you still doing?"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned upon hearing this, completely disregarding Gongsun Yao''s grief, and then reached out and took out a cigarette again.


    "Ok!"


    With Gongsun You''s dull answer, the car became quiet again.


    After half an hour, the car finally stopped, the sun in the sky became much milder, and the time stopped at 4:30.


    "The tiger is back!"


    As soon as the car stopped, Wang Xifeng ran out of the door. These days as long as she heard the sound of the car, she would run out to take a look.


    "Yeah, huh? Change it!"


    Wang Xifeng saw that Jiang Xiaohu was about to talk, but Gongsun Yao got down from the co-pilot. When he saw another person, Wang Xifeng''s face suddenly became unhappy. She still liked Shen Rong''er.


    "No, no, this is not!"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and explained a few words.


    "Is that? Oh, what is your partner, I know, hurry up, please come in, please come in!"


    Without waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to clarify the identity of Gongsun Yao, Wang Xifeng greeted her to enter with a smile.


    "Hello Auntie, my name is Gongsun You, and I am his patient. Due to some different conditions in my body, I have to live and eat with him during this time. Aunty trouble!"


    Gongsun You smiled very obediently. He stood still and did not leave, but bowed deeply. Only then did he introduce himself. After finishing talking, he took out a small box from his handbag and handed it to Wang Xifeng.


    "Bring gifts...what? Eat and lodging together?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Xifeng was stunned for a moment, his eyes seemed to be poisoned, and he swept towards Jiang Xiaohu.


    "No, no, mom, don''t get me wrong!"


    "What''s the misunderstanding?! Didn''t you make people''s belly bigger and they came after them? I can tell you frankly, that Rong''er I like very much! If it fails, that Zhang''s little girl will do, anyway, you I can¡¯t do anything bad for me. People are chasing me. Tomorrow I will tell the villagers to hold a banquet!"


    "Oh, mom, listen to me, she is really just a patient! Don''t believe me when I said it!"


    "Believe it or not! Where can I sleep together after seeing a doctor?"


    At this time, Wang Xifeng didn''t believe what Jiang Xiaohu said at all, and while beating him in a low voice, he stretched out his hand to twist Jiang Xiaohu, calling Jiang Xiaohu painfully.


    Gongsun Yao just looked at the two of them with a pursed lips, smiled softly, and walked into the back room on his own.


    "Where is she?"


    After Jiang Xiaohu was twisted again, he quickly interrupted Wang Xifeng''s movements and pointed to the side of the car.


    "Huh? The little girl runs so fast?"


    Wang Xifeng was about to speak when he heard the old lady''s laughter coming from the room, and followed Jiang Xiaohu into the Xiangli room with his mouth curled.


    In the back room at this time, Gongsun Yao was holding the old lady''s hand, talking about something with a smile, making the old lady laugh nonstop.


    "Little tiger, you have to be serious when you see a doctor! Don''t mess around, don''t forgive the little girl''s innocence!"


    The old lady opened her mouth when she saw Jiang Xiaohu walked into the door.


    For a while, Jiang Xiaohu suspected that Gongsun Yao was the granddaughter of the old lady!


    "I see! She''s just my patient, I know, that...hey! Hey! Mom, open the door!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was just about to comfort the old lady and let him not think about it, but Gongsun You fell softly to the ground as if he had taken away his bones. Seeing this scene, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly stepped forward and hugged her horizontally, loudly Shouted.


    Although Wang Xifeng hadn''t seen these things, his reaction was not slow. He pushed open the door of Jiang Xiaohu''s bedroom, and when Jiang Xiaohu entered, he brought the door and turned to comfort the old lady, fearing she would be scared.


    "I''m going, it''s a idiot! How could this be!"


    Jiang Xiaohu walked into the room, laid Gongsun Yao flat on the bed, stretched out his hand and started to untie her clothes.


    If these things are too tight, they will affect the flow of blood, untie the clothes, and sure enough, there is already redness and swelling from the clothes.


    "I don''t know how to wear a loose body like this!"


    While talking, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care about the blushing, and he reached out and touched her body lightly.

 793 Chapter 793

    For ordinary people, finding acupuncture points is very simple. Even some old doctors only need to look at them and measure them with their fingers to apply acupuncture. However, Gongsun You''s body is a little strange, so Jiang Xiaohu didn''t dare to come around and started searching carefully.


    If this scene is seen by someone who doesn''t know how to do it, it''s just an old hooligan who is stretching out his hands at a beautiful woman.


    "Shenque, Zhongji, Qugu..."


    Jiang Xiaohu opened the silver needle on the head of the bed as he muttered, and pierced the silver needle one by one.


    If it¡¯s someone else, Jiang Xiaohu can wake him up directly with True Qi, but Gongsun You is not suitable for this method. Because of her health, she has to use silver needles as an excessive amount. Otherwise, the consumption of True Qi will be great. It was pitiful to be absorbed by her.


    Time slowly passed, and the sun outside the window was almost hiding under Shantou. Only then did Jiang Xiaohu put away the silver needle and heaved a sigh of relief.


    The consumption of true qi is not too much, and Gongsun Yao¡¯s physical condition has also stabilized. This is also beneficial to the merits of the mountain and river map. If it is replaced by the true qi condensed by ordinary people themselves by absorbing the qi between the heavens and the earth, I am afraid this moment Tired to get down.


    "Hey, get up!"


    After doing this, Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand and pushed Gongsun Yao.


    He didn''t want Gongsun Yao to sleep enough during the day, and torture her by not sleeping at night.


    "Well?"


    After being shaken a few times, Gongsun You opened his eyes, stretched lazily, and yawned.


    "Get up! Eat dinner!"


    Seeing that she was about to turn over and continue to sleep, Jiang Xiaohu shouted again.


    "got it!"


    Gongsun You replied, and then sat up.


    "So comfortable! Haha, it seems you really have a hand!"


    Stretching again, Gongsun Yao finally laughed.


    Jiang Xiaohu just smiled helplessly when he heard the words. No matter how attractive the beauty in front of him was, he knew that this was a poisonous snake. Once it got offended, the consequences would be unbearable.


    "Okay, get up, I have to go to the village to do things tomorrow! Just follow me. Just so, you have never felt the heaven and the earth. I will teach you to feel the aura of heaven and earth. If you have the ability, you can rely on your own ability in the future. I have recovered my body well!"


    While talking, Jiang Xiaohu tore off her underwear and threw it aside.


    Anyway, this is not the first time he has seen this little Nizi''s body. The other party doesn''t care, and he doesn''t care. What''s more, in his eyes, Gongsun Yao is just a patient?


    "What are you doing with it? I don''t allow you to do ugly things with my underwear!"


    "Think too much, I will wear less of this in the future, and wear more loose ones, it will be good for you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Gongsun Yao, who was thinking blindly, then turned and opened the door and walked out.


    Not long after, Gongsun You came out. Although he was very obedient, he didn¡¯t wear underwear, but without the support of underwear, his huge chest looked even more straight. Perhaps because of embarrassment, the rabbit nose on the chest was even more prominent. Jiang Xiaohu was a little embarrassed.


    Sitting at the dinner table and eating, Jiang Xiaohu finally couldn''t help but called her into the room and told her to put on her underwear before going out to eat.


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu also told Wang Xifeng about his idea of ??contracting a piece of land to make fruit. Wang Xifeng totally agreed with him, and he said that the pillar of the family is him.


    It was Gongsun You who kept frowning while watching Zhuo Shang''s meal, hesitating a few times before using chopsticks again.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Xifeng thought that his cooking was not delicious. After Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s explanation, he realized that Gongsun Yao is spoiled and only eats small tenderloin or white strips. She was.


    After dinner, Gongsun Yao sat outside and looked at the sky, and finally stopped frowning.


    She has seen everything in the country, but she has never lived like this.


    "I heard that looking at the sky in the mountains will become extraordinarily bright. I never believed it. It turned out to be true!"


    Sitting at the door, Gongsun You looked at Jiang Xiaohu who was lying on the couch and said softly.


    "Can you farm? Planting seedlings and thinning seedlings or something!"


    "will not!"


    "have you heard of it?"


    "No, I saw it when I traveled before, it looks so fun!"


    "Try it tomorrow!"


    "what?"


    ...


    The night in the village was basically spent chatting. Jiang Xiaohu didn¡¯t want to go out to gossip with old men and old ladies, so he sat at the door and was blowing in the cool breeze, chatting quietly with Gongsun You about some things in the village. thing.


    Gongsun You, who had always acted like not eating the fireworks in the world, became a little more cheerful as a result. Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s words about digging out bird nests, catching loach, playing rabbits, and playing marbles, his eyes were full of envy.


    When she was a child, apart from being in a hospital bed, she was on the way to change beds.


    Suddenly, it was past ten o''clock. After Jiang Xiaohu took her to take a bath, Gongsun Yao almost lost his temper, saying that he had to pay for charity and that everyone should have solar water heaters.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu had already installed it in his home, but the pipe was broken two days ago and there was no time to repair it, so he brought Gongsun Yao to boil hot water and rinsed his body in a simple shed.


    That¡¯s why Gongsun You was angry. She had to stand in a place blocked by four wooden boards to take a bath. Although Jiang Xiaohu was with her, the whimper of animals in the mountain village and the darkness in the distance made her never touch her. Everyone who lives in the wild is a little panic.


    Nothing happened overnight...


    Just after six o''clock the next morning, Jiang Xiaohu got up quickly and called Gongsun Yao up by the way.


    Fortunately, this little Nizi did not get up. She was just lazy after she got up. She sat at the door and watched for a long time before going to wash her temper. Maybe it was because she took a bath last night to wash her temper. She stood with water in the morning. She brushed her teeth at the door and didn''t say anything, just a bitter face.


    "Mom, weeding!"


    After washing, Jiang Xiaohu shouted loudly at the back room.


    Wang Xifeng had already prepared things at this time, and walked out with the basket on his shoulders, and only then did a group of three people step on the morning light to walk towards the distant field.


    Gongsun Yao, who has never seen the mountains under the morning light more than six o''clock, is like a newly born child along the way, looking left and right, feeling here and there, not happy.


    It''s just that Wang Xifeng has never seen a little girl like this before, turning around and asking Jiang Xiaohu, "Is this girl any irritation? She looks like the second girl in the neighboring village!"


    "Mom, she''s not crazy! Er Yazi has been insane since she was a child, Gongsun You just never came to the mountains!"


    Jiang Xiaohu explained with a black line.

 794 Chapter 794

    Not long after, the three of them came to the ridge in the morning light.


    "What are we going to do! Where''s the car?"


    Gongsunyou stood on the ridge and looked around, and found that there was a paddy field in front of him, and a clearing behind him. There was nothing but weeds, and he was suddenly puzzled.


    "Huh? What car?"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and asked.


    "Don''t you have a car? It''s the one that can be farmed by driving!"


    "I don''t have money to buy it. I bought it a long time ago when I had money. I just looked at Xiaohu!"


    Without waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to answer, Wang Xifeng, who had already taken off his shoes and socks, said with a smile.


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu was also taking off his shoes and socks, Gongsun You shook his head frantically, muttering in his mouth, "No, no...I can''t go down, it''s dirty! No! I can''t go down..."


    "Then you go back first, talk to Grandpa Gongsun, and say that it''s not that I don''t want to treat you, but that you are too noble for your status, and I am not suitable!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t force her, waved his hand and said, he pulled out a weed in a rice field and threw it on the side of the ridge.


    "No, grandpa said you can save me, how can you do this?"


    "Then you just be obedient, he said that he will let you eat and live with me, which means you can do what I do!"


    "No, Grandpa said, I can refuse you when necessary!"


    "Then you go back first..."


    ...


    After more than a dozen cycles, Gongsun You had to take off his shoes and socks, but he was a little nervous standing on the wet ridge.


    Her identity and status has never been such a barefoot walk into such a field, and she saw a little bug bouncing around on the water just a second ago.


    "I''m going down! I''m going down!"


    As Gongsun You said, he tentatively put the white and tender feet like small steamed buns on the water and gently swayed.


    "Then come down, this is not swimming, nor hot springs, nor any special medicine! Don''t try it!"


    Seeing her hesitant look, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but roll his eyes, whispered, and slowly moved away.


    "Then go away! Don''t bother me!"


    Gongsun Yao is also not welcome, she hasn''t lost the kung fu on her lips.


    Ten minutes later, Gongsun You finally got into the water in a clean place, but he moved extremely slowly, as if a toddler was moving forward in small steps.


    "what!!!"


    Suddenly, a scream resounded through the clouds.


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard the sound, he turned his head and looked, and he was about to rush over, but found that Gongsun You just got his feet in the mud and was trying to pull out.


    "What are you calling!"


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed and turned around and continued to pull the weeds. At least Gongsun You didn''t fall on the water like he imagined. This was enough.


    For Jiang Xiaohu''s idiosyncratic attitude, Gongsun You only glared at Jiang Xiaohu fiercely, and then began to pull his feet.


    Wang Xifeng looked at the two people fighting from a distance, and whispered: "It''s like Er Yazi, she has lived so much, I don''t know if Er Yazi can be cured..."


    At this time, if Gongsun Yao heard these words, he would be mad, and Wang Xifeng would compare himself with a lunatic.


    It was noon in a blink of an eye. During the whole morning, Jiang Xiaohu and Wang Xifeng were busy sweating profusely, and Gongsun Yao was also sweating, but she was tired out because she couldn''t walk in the ground. of.


    Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu and Wang Xifeng''s mother and son didn''t wait long on the field ridge, Gongsun Yao walked up with light steps, learning to walk in the field all morning, and learning was not too slow.


    Although Gongsun Yao has been ignoring Jiang Xiaohu after he came back, Jiang Xiaohu is still very satisfied. After all, what such a little princess lacks most is this kind of time, close contact with nature, rather than being in the candy fortress without eating the fireworks.


    This is also the reason why Jiang Xiaohu thinks he likes Shen Rong''er. No matter what he does, Shen Rong''er can do it well, no matter what he does, and he will not be inferior to others.


    "I''m so hungry! Give me two eight-head abalones!"


    As soon as he got home, Gongsun You didn''t bother to wash the dry soil on his feet, and sat down on the stool and shouted loudly.


    "Wait, I''m going to cook now!" Wang Xifeng nodded, hurriedly got into the kitchen, then poked her head out again, glanced at Jiang Xiaohu who was also sitting at the door in a daze, and asked: "Xiaohu, what eight heads? Isn¡¯t there a single abalone?"


    "This... Oh, leave him alone, she can''t buy it in the county where she wants to eat!"


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand directly, and he was too lazy to explain. After all, abalone shells in this small mountain village are rare things, and they are also talking about what can be eaten at a high price.


    "Brother Xiaohu, there are a lot of fish in the weir pond at the west end of the village! Why didn''t I see you during this time!"


    Sitting and resting, a child passing by the door stood naked and looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a smile.


    "Where to go, ashamed or ashamed!"


    Jiang Xiaohu answered with a smile, watching the child silly smile.


    After the naked child ran away, Gongsun Yao leaned her head, frowned tightly, and asked, "Hey, why is your village so open? Why didn''t you see others naked?"


    "This... poor, can''t afford to wear it!"


    "Really¡­¡­"


    In the face of everything Gongsun Yao didn''t understand, Jiang Xiaohu had to sum it up in one sentence, that is poverty.


    "I see, I will call the old man and let him develop this place!"


    After hearing the answer, Gongsun Yao was straightforward. He took out his mobile phone and prepared to call Gongsunpu. Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu''s hand was quick and he snatched the phone.


    "You...you have a grandfather, and others have them. What do you think of others, don''t be okay to feel how kind you are. What they want is an opportunity, the opportunity to get out of the mountain village. People in the village live on this belief! Don''t you See if someone wants to eat chestnuts and buy them half a catty of walnuts!"


    Anxious and speechless, Jiang Xiaohu said a lot in one breath, not knowing what he meant.


    Seeing Gongsun You''s confused face, Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and said, "You are too anxious. Years of infuriating training has made you unable to control your emotions properly. Don''t go to the fields in the afternoon and follow. I''ll go fishing!"


    "What? Fishing? I can do this, I''m great!"


    Hearing this, Gongsun You laughed immediately, at least found one thing he knew, and he thought he was very proficient.


    Thinking of his previous record, Gongsun You turned his lips to look at Jiang Xiaohu, with disdain in his eyes.

 795 Chapter 795

    After Wang Xifeng had been busy for half an hour, Gongsun You, who was so hungry that he lost his temper, finally had a meal.


    The first day she was too disgusted with food and couldn''t put down her chopsticks, she completely frightened Wang Xifeng at noon. After she finished her meal, Wang Xifeng shook her head frantically, saying something that she couldn''t afford.


    "Let''s go fishing!"


    Just after eating, Gongsun You took out a tissue to wipe his mouth, and looked at Jiang Xiaohu happily.


    "No, it''s too hot now, you want to go by yourself, I''ll take a nap!"


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows and glanced at Gongsun You, his eyes seemed to be looking at a mental illness.


    After all, it was just after twelve o''clock in the sun. This was the hottest period of time. No one could stand this time to go out and expose themselves, but Gongsun Yao was still thinking about his indoor fishing field.


    Not long after, Jiang Xiaohu was already lying on the bed. No surprise, Gongsun You followed him. Although she was enthusiastic when talking about fishing, she was still busy in the field all morning. In a state of fatigue, she fell asleep before Jiang Xiaohu let her take a bath.


    "Really, if you have a better personality, I am afraid it will be a heartthrob! But...just looking at looks will also attract many industrious bees..."


    Jiang Xiaohu thought as he stretched out his hand and began to dress her.


    After all, it¡¯s not good to take a nap naked...


    "How do I feel like her brother!"


    After getting dressed, Jiang Xiaohu looked at Gongsun You who was lying on the bed and couldn''t help but frown.


    At this moment, she was wearing Jiang Xiaohu''s big shorts and a compassionate shirt, so she looked like Jiang Xiaohu was taking care of her sister.


    The time passed quickly. In the late summer and early autumn in the mountains, the most common thing was to know the last call, which resounded through the mountains, but did not know where it came from and where it would fall.


    Accompanied by the smoke from the homes of some busy farmers who came back late, the sun in the sky hid some to the west, and the hot weather ushered in the first cool breeze of the day.


    Jiang Xiaohu was sitting at the door and smoking a cigarette silently, while Wang Xifeng beside him was breaking the corn kernels. She originally wanted to talk about Jiang Xiaohu''s smoking.


    But thinking about it again, when the child was older, he knew what he was doing, so he didn''t care. He just looked out the door and looked at Gongsun Yao who was sleeping inside the door.


    How many years ago she would have become such a little princess. She thought she would spend her life in being oppressed, but she didn''t want her child to be so powerful.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xifeng''s movements couldn''t help speeding up a bit, at least she didn''t want to become a burden to her children now.


    The old lady also walked on the ridge alone at this time. This was her previous habit. How many years ago she used to look after the family as a source of income.


    "Well!"


    Not long after, Gongsun Yao woke up, his mental state was much better than before, except for sitting there in a daze.


    "What time is it!"


    After simply washing his face, Gongsun You walked out the door, put his hand on Jiang Xiaohu''s head, and asked.


    "It''s three o''clock, it''s time to go, don''t you have any bones?"


    While speaking, Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand to poke Gongsun Yao''s hand away and stood up.


    "Be careful! Don''t go into the water!"


    Wang Xifeng confessed without raising his head.


    Ten minutes later, the two figures walked out of the village.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who was walking in front, had a fishing rod in his hand and the earthworms that went out to dig out at noon, with a rather leisurely expression, while Gongsun Yao behind her was delighted.


    It is like a child who has never been in the world, everything is a novel display.


    As he walked, Jiang Xiaohu would look back at Gongsun You from time to time. The way he looked at her reminded him of his childhood. What he wanted most at that time was to have his own land, and plant a lot of land. I like to eat.


    Fate is teasing and petting people. He succeeded and got money, but his childhood dreams dissipated in the wind and rain and turned into a good medicine for self-comfort in the struggle for money.


    "Reached?"


    After walking for a while, Gongsun Yao asked softly.


    "Here, it''s in front!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded, pointed to the weir pond in front of which was overgrown with weeds, and said with a smile.


    From a distance, he seemed to see himself playing in the weir pond with bare buttocks as a child.


    "Huh? Why are there so many weeds! And so much mud..."


    Gongsun You looked at the desolate scene in front of him, frowned, and was about to ask, when he suddenly remembered that he was in the mountains, where is an indoor fishing field, so he gave up.


    "Come on, fishing, you are an expert..."


    "But I haven''t used this, all I use is bait!"


    "This too!"


    What Ling Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect was that Gongsun Yao didn''t have the temper of the eldest lady. He was not afraid of the twisted earthworms. He just frowned and said things like disgusting, but he was still very fluent in the movements of bait. It is fishing all year round.


    Click!Click!


    Two fishing rods were thrown into the water, and the drifter stood firmly on the water...


    For the rest of the time, it was just waiting, waiting for the fish to take the bait. The two stood by the water. Jiang Xiaohu didn¡¯t dislike it and sat directly in the haystack. Gongsun Yao stood up straight and looked at Diaozi with confidence. .


    "Hey, can my disease really be cured?"


    "..."


    Facing Gongsun You''s sudden questioning, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t speak up, and looked at the water quietly.


    "My illness, I know very well, I wake up every day and thank everyone, and I survived again! But I also know that I dragged the whole family back, although my grandfather doesn''t care..."


    "What else does Gongsunpu need to care about? The small leaf red sandalwood makes an ashtray!"


    "Heh, do you know that my grandfather stood in the snow for a whole day in order to find someone who was superior, and went directly into severe illness? My grandfather used to not allow others to touch me, especially the opposite sex. Now he just wants me to live. This is why I became indifferent. I don''t care, I just want to live! Even for my grandpa!"


    Gongsun You looked at Diaozi as he spoke, and his eyes were unusually calm. This was the peace he had obtained from the lingering between hope and despair so many times.


    "For half a year, if it is good, it can be cured in half a year. If it is bad, there is no hope. I can only find someone else again. I don¡¯t need anything else. Since I started to learn medical skills, I know that everything I meet It should be met, so basically I will not refuse anything I can do! I don''t need anything in return!"


    Jiang Xiaohu chuckled when he heard the words, waved his hand, reached out his hand and slowly picked up the fishing rod, and pulled it gently.

 796 Chapter 796: Rich Woman Meng Na

    "Ok?"


    Seeing him like this, Gongsun You didn''t wait to ask him before he saw Jiang Xiaohu had caught a grass carp.


    "Good luck today!"


    Putting the fish in the fish basket, Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows and looked at Gongsun You.


    "Cut, what''s so proud of!"


    Gongsun You didn''t admit defeat, and threw the bait into the water and began to nest.


    In a competitive mood, the two fought for two hours in a blink of an eye. Fortunately, the two were evenly matched, and both caught five of them.


    The difference is that Jiang Xiaohu''s fish are all larger, and Gongsun Yao will inevitably mutter on the way back.


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu would not tell him that the fish in the general indoor fishing grounds are much better than wild ones.


    Walking on the country road, Jiang Xiaohu heard the muttering sound behind him, and he felt that behind him was his own sister.


    "Little tiger, how many fished today!"


    "Ten of them!"


    "Well, well. Pick them up, eat one today!"


    Walking into the house, Wang Xifeng didn''t go out in the afternoon. As soon as he saw the two came back, he walked over with a smile.


    After "handing over" the fish, Jiang Xiaohu went to take a bath, while Gongsun Yao watched Wang Xifeng kill the fish, always feeling fresh, and stood aside thanking the fish for their sacrifice.


    The food at night was the same as during the day. There were more fish, which made Gongsun Yao''s appetite and eat more. This also frightened Wang Xifeng and kept persuading her to eat less.


    Jiang Xiaohu was quite happy to see this situation. At least she said that the rate of nutrient absorption in her body had increased, and there was nothing wrong with eating more, so Wang Xifeng would not be stopped.


    In the end, the meal ended with Gongsun Yao eating four bowls of dry rice, two dishes and one fish.


    From time to time, it was late at night, the moon outside the window hung up high, Gongsun Yao hid in the bathroom to wash her body. With yesterday¡¯s experience, she said that she didn¡¯t want to go outside to wash anything, but Jiang Xiaohu had no choice but to do it. Let her occupy the bathroom.


    Jiang Xiaohu was constantly negotiating with Wang Xifeng about contracting a piece of fish pond and a piece of land. He didn''t need to go to this matter himself, only Wang Xifeng would do it.


    It just so happened that in the past few days, Wang Xifeng also let Wang Xifeng come back from the field, take a rest, and take Gongsun Yao to the field.


    "Mom, then you go tomorrow!"


    "I''m done!"


    Just after Jiang Xiaohu confessed the last sentence, Gongsun You came out of the bathroom. He was still wearing Jiang Xiaohu''s clothes, and he did not wear underwear under Jiang Xiaohu''s order.


    "Come on, I know, then I''ll go to bed first, it seems that there have been a lot of things in these two days!"


    Wang Xifeng looked back at Gongsun Yao, smiled, then stood up and went back to his room.


    Upon seeing this, Gongsun Yao came to Jiang Xiaohu and sat down. The two of them did not speak, and sat and looked at the moon.


    "When I was young! I just liked..."


    Originally, this scene was still very beautiful. Jiang Xiaohu was about to say something to ease the atmosphere, but found that Gongsun Yao on one side was already asleep, so he had to hug her into the room and prepare to rest.


    For three whole days, getting up, pulling weeds, catching insects, fishing, playing rabbits, catching crabs, picking fruits, planting seedlings... have been in this cycle.


    Until noon on the third day, Wang Xifeng finally came back happily, and gave Jiang Xiaohu the file with a smile.


    "what is this?"


    Seeing something, Gongsun You leaned over, the wide clothes on her body showed the spring breeze inside at the moment she bends over.


    Jiang Xiaohu directly stretched out his hand to hold her chest and said, "Clothes! No one dared to look at you before! The emperor is far away from the mountain, and everyone in this remote country will look at you!"


    "I see, what is this!"


    "Documents, contracted land! Okay, let''s not talk about it. I won''t go out in the afternoon. Let''s rest. I will be tired after two days!"


    "okay!"


    When he heard that he could have a rest, Gongsun Yao nodded again and again. The two days had exhausted her. Of course, there was no strike that Jiang Xiaohu expected. Instead, all the dirty work and the tired Gongsun Yao carried over with gritted teeth. .


    Moreover, Gongsun You''s learning ability is really good. He has been able to feel the things in the fields thoroughly in the past two days. If it weren''t for his looks and temperament, others would think it was a beauty in the mountain village.


    "You go to bed first, I have something to do!"


    With that said, Jiang Xiaohu took out his mobile phone and dialed a person whom he had not contacted for a long time-Meng Na.


    "Hey, Xiaohu! Haven''t contacted for so long? I thought you forgot about me!"


    On the other side of the phone, Meng Na was still joking with a chuckle.


    "Come on, Sister Na, do you know any channels like fruit, fish and shrimp over there!"


    "I want it! I now have a chain of restaurants and fruit shops! Not to mention, I will go there in the afternoon, I am in a meeting now!"


    With a rush of voice over the phone, the phone was hung up, leaving Jiang Xiaohu with a dazed face sitting at the door.


    chain¡­¡­


    "I''ll go. I knew I had opened a restaurant by myself, and maybe they are all listed now!"


    Thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu slapped his forehead, wishing to go back to the previous time, but time can''t go back.


    While regret exploding in his heart, Jiang Xiaohu also poked his head and looked at the entrance of the village, looking forward to Meng Na''s arrival. If the talks are good, maybe he can be like a stock.


    While looking forward to it, Jiang Xiaohu stood stiffly at the door waiting as if looking at his wife.


    Finally, the door thought of the engine sensation, a Ferrari stopped at the door, the familiar figure walked out of the car, slender legs stepped on kind high heels, and came to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Puff!


    Before Jiang Xiaohu could speak, Meng Na came to a bear hug and looked at him grinningly.


    "Ahem, Sister Na, I have become cheerful after seeing you in so long!"


    After breaking away from his embrace, Jiang Xiaohu joked with embarrassment.


    "Haha, it''s not relying on your good stuff. If you don''t say anything, don''t say anything. What are you telling me this time? Let me see first, if it can be done then, I can buy you shares or something. Directly from you to the restaurant, simple and direct! I..."


    "I haven''t planted yet..."


    While Meng Na was drawing the big round cake and thinking about the future, Jiang Xiaohu''s words made Meng Na stunned.


    "No, what? Nothing?"


    Meng Na frowned and looked at Jiang Xiaohu, like a fool.


    Ask if there is a channel if there is no seed?


    "Ahem, that''s what I planned! I won''t get the fruits to sell when they are ripe! You can''t wait for that stuff!"


    Jiang Xiaohu naturally knew that he might be a little impatient, scratched his head in embarrassment, smiled, and explained softly.


    "Just you clever?"


    Meng Na said without angrily, crossed her hands and sighed.

 797 Chapter 797

    "Sister Na, don''t worry..."


    "In a hurry? I can tell you that I pushed a few meetings over for this matter. I haven''t seen you for so long to tell me this, really!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s aggrieved appearance, Meng Na didn''t know how to express her anger, so she could only snorted dullly.


    "Ahem, Sister Na, it''s still early anyway, come with me to see that piece of land!"


    Watching Meng Na''s mouth gradually pursed, Jiang Xiaohu on one side quickly said a few words, wanting to change the subject. After all, cooperation still has to come up with something, not just a few words.


    No matter how good the relationship is, it is still a transaction, not a loan.


    "Well, I lost to you, let''s go!"


    Meng Na glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, wanting to mutter a few more words, but it seemed that she couldn''t get angry with her beautiful face and clear eyes, and she could only nod her head.


    The two of them walked out of the village one after another.


    That piece of land, Jiang Xiaohu did not circle the village, after all, even if you do well, some people will still look down on you.


    The specific address is on a small hill directly south of the village. The land is shaded and facing the sun. There is a small stream in front of it. It is a good land. If someone who knows Feng Shui comes over, this The plot of land is generally like building a house.


    But this is what Jiang Xiaohu fancyed. Oranges generally require a warmer climate, and a larger temperature difference is also beneficial.


    "How far is it!"


    As soon as she left the village, Meng Na started rubbing her ankles, standing on the side of the road to complain.


    "Sister Na, you have money now, and your body is getting worse! You need to exercise more, don''t always think about taking the car to and from the car!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stood by and waited for a while, and said something with a smile.


    "Cut, you talk a lot! Go and go!"


    Meng Nabai glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, angrily dragged the high heels off her feet, hitting her bare feet.


    But everything was overwhelming. After not taking a few steps, Meng Na put her shoes on her feet again. After all, there were too many stones on the ground, unlike the asphalt road in the city.


    After half an hour of''long journey'', Meng Na finally came to this hillside after all the hardships.


    "How old?"


    Meng Na asked while standing on the ridge.


    "This one, the four blocks on the left and right sides and the small hill in front of you! Hehe!"


    Jiang Xiaohu pointed to the open space on the left and right, whispered, and frowned.


    "It''s still early for you, the ground is not ready, and the trees on the mountain are also a problem!"


    "That''s Chinese fir! Very good wood. I''m going to the county town tomorrow. I will deal with the wood first. Then I will use the money to ask someone to get the ground!"


    Jiang Xiaohu walked forward, thinking softly how to deal with the next thing.


    "Then what are you going to plant? Don''t tell me you didn''t expect, if you want to say that, I will turn around and leave!"


    "Oranges! I contact some, I don''t buy seedlings, I am lazy to cultivate them. Although big trees are more expensive, they will be harvested in the first season. Coupled with my methods, this orange will definitely increase in price!"


    Faced with Meng Na''s question, Jiang Xiaohu was straightforward and said all the things without reservation. Of course, he naturally couldn''t say about Shanhetu.


    Take a big tree, even if it is a dying tree, pull it over, water the river in the mountains and rivers, and immediately bear fruit.


    "Okay, do it, who knows how high you fly and how far you go, you can do it, I''m the ugly word ahead, if the orange is not good, don''t say I won''t accept it!"


    Meng Na listened to his plan that was not a plan at all, waved her hand and said helplessly, sitting on the ridge looking at the sky in a daze.


    "Sister Na, what''s wrong!"


    Seeing her suddenly melancholy, Jiang Xiaohu ran over to sit beside her and asked softly.


    "It''s nothing, but suddenly I feel that money is too torturous. I wanted to do this when I didn''t have money. I tried to make money like this, but now I have a little money, but I still can''t do this!"


    With that, Meng Na took out her phone and started patting at the sky.


    "I think, it''s better to be happy. I think it''s pretty good now. I think it''s better to develop the village. The main reason is that I don''t want to leave the village, but I also don''t want the village to be so backward..."


    "Little Tiger, stand in front, come and come, hurry up, show your profile, show it out! You look good, this fire cloud must look good with it!"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu finished her sigh, Meng Na interrupted him and pushed him to the ground.


    In desperation, Jiang Xiaohu could only pose for himself under Meng Na''s instructions, followed by a half-hour continuous modeling career.


    "I''m going... so tired! Tired than running!"


    After sitting down for a while, Jiang Xiaohu looked at the rising moon and let out a deep breath.


    "Hey, Jiang Xiaohu! Why don''t you call me!"


    Before the conversation between the two of them was opened, a loud voice rang, and a figure in the distance quickly approached here.


    Not long after, Gongsun You blushed and squatted in front of the two of them, panting.


    "How did you come?"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and asked softly.


    "What do you mean? I''m going to fall down, who do you expect to save me?"


    Gongsun You swallowed, gave Jiang Xiaohu a blank look, then turned to look at Meng Na beside him.


    "Ah, hello, my name is Meng Na. I am Xiaohu''s partner and his sister. Didn''t ask for advice?"


    The ups and downs during this period of time allowed Meng Na to develop her all-in-one temperament, stood up and smiled and said softly.


    "My name is Gongsun Yao and I am his patient! I am nothing at the moment!"


    Gongsun You smiled and shook hands with Meng Na and explained his identity.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who was standing on the side, shook his head. Neither of them is easy to provoke, so it''s better not to speak actively.


    "Well, Xiaohu''s medical skills are getting better and better now! Even the patients are starting to be picky. There are such beauties who are all over the country and the city. It seems that your sister and I are still not qualified to be your patient!"


    "Where is my sister, haha, sister, you are not bad, I guess there are many people chasing you!"


    "She is not my sister..."


    In the face of Meng Na''s praise, Gongsunyu responded with a smile. Of course, neither of them took Jiang Xiaohu''s words seriously and talked about themselves.


    As the conversation between the two girls came up, the moon was also hung from a branch by an invisible big hand. Jiang Xiaohu sat on the ridge and watched the two beauties chatting, except for clothes and shoes, which were cell phone watches. .


    "Tie Zhu!"


    "Yang Hua!"


    "Nana!"


    From the other side of the village, there was also the voice of looking for children in their respective homes.

 798 Chapter 798

    In a blink of an eye, it was eight o''clock.


    The people in the mountains have basically fallen asleep at this time, and the three of them are still sitting on the ridge. Fortunately, the moon is very bright tonight, which does not prevent a few people from talking.


    The ancients said that the more you look at the beauty under the moon, the more you look.


    Under this bright and bright moon, with the screams of wild animals in the mountains, the atmosphere began to become weird, and the conversation between the two girls stopped abruptly.


    "Woo..."


    "Is this a wolf cry?"


    Hearing a soft whistle again, Gongsun Yao and Meng Na asked at the same time.


    "As far as I know, it should be!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded, not intending to conceal the two of them. After all, there are a lot of snakes, insects, rats and ants in the mountains. After being cheated for a while, Gongsun Yao found out by himself.


    "Then let''s go back soon!"


    Looking around, Gongsun You pulled on Jiang Xiaohu''s loose short sleeves and whispered.


    Someone suggested, and naturally someone seconded it. Maybe the two girls were scared, and their pace became particularly fast. They walked for half an hour when they came, and it only took ten minutes to get home.


    At this moonlight, Jiang Xiaohu stood at the door of his house looking at Meng Na, and exhorted: "Be careful when you go back, it''s late!"


    "I know¡­¡­"


    "Why don''t you leave? I want to talk to Sister Na more tonight!"


    "Okay! Little Tiger is not an outsider anyway!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s words to Gongsun Yao became extremely embarrassed, and he stood at the door watching the two girls chirping into the room.


    After the two lightly washed, Jiang Xiaohu threw the cigarette in his hand on the ground and sighed.


    "Where do I sleep tonight..."


    With this question, Jiang Xiaohu walked into the bathroom and began to wash.


    Ten minutes later, Jiang Xiaohu, who was standing at the door, finally summoned his courage and pushed open the door of his room.


    Inside the door, at this time, Gongsunyu and Meng Na were sitting in the bed and smiling, not knowing what they were talking about.


    "Well, where do I sleep tonight?"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned around and closed the door and asked cautiously.


    "Here, or there!"


    Without waiting for Meng Na to speak, Gongsun You moved toward the center of the bed, patted the bed beside him, and pointed to the ground again.


    "Here, it''s cold there! It''s almost autumn, it''s so cold!"


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly sat on the edge of the bed, squeezed a smiley face, said with a smile, and then turned around and took out a quilt from the closet in the corner, and slept on his body beside the bed.


    It was said that he slept beside the bed, but it was not. It was just that he could lie down on the edge. After all, he could not directly stick to Gongsun You''s body.


    Even if Gongsun Yao doesn''t mind, if the old man Gongsunpu knows and gets angry, then his house can disappear.


    "Are you a patient? Do you sleep with Xiaohu every day?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know what the old man said, that is, I don''t have enough Yang Qi in my body. I need Xiaohu to heal me with the true Qi in Chinese medicine. I must be with him, otherwise something will happen!"


    "Traditional Chinese medicine is really profound, so are you afraid that you like Xiaohu?"


    "How come, if I like him? Don''t want to contact others in his life!"


    "Then you think too much, your sister, I almost let this kid fool you back then, it''s okay, my sister didn''t think about it at that time, she was thinking about making money!"


    ...


    Jiang Xiaohu lay there, unable to sleep even when he was asleep. He blushed after listening to two stunning beauties lying beside him talking about his own affairs.


    After the two of them fell asleep, Jiang Xiaohu sat up and quietly placed a cigarette, and reached out to hold Gongsun You''s hand.


    When Jiang Xiaohu''s slender fingers touched gently, he suddenly grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s fingers.


    "Fuck..."


    This move made Jiang Xiaohu almost frightened to sit on the ground, after all, his current actions seemed to be obscene.


    "It''s getting better! It seems it''s better to relax, and that is to say, in the old man''s family, the pressure to bear is beyond my imagination!"


    After simply checking one side, Jiang Xiaohu threw away his cigarette butt, sat on the bedside and began to close his eyes and rest.


    Huh...huh...um!


    The air of a girl''s light breathing sounded like a muffled thunder in the silent night. Even Jiang Xiaohu, who had experienced the baptism of true qi, felt that his mind was affected, and she became nervous and relaxed with her breathing.


    "What a fairy!"


    A few minutes later, Jiang Xiaohu opened his eyes and glanced at Gongsun You next to him, and murmured softly.


    In contrast, Meng Na looked a little more mature, with the brilliance of a mature woman, lying on the side, consciously or unconsciously pulling the quilt for Gongsun You next to her.


    Gongsun You''s breathing was heavier, but the aura on his face seemed to jump out under the moonlight, and Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but glance more.


    "It smells so good... This is a girl... No, this is medicinal fragrance!"


    While watching the beautiful girl''s side face, Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback and moved his nose. He had never noticed this smell before.


    After smelling the body fragrance of so many girls, Jiang Xiaohu thought that there was no smell that could escape from his nose.


    But I didn''t want to, sleeping with Gongsun You for so long, had never noticed that this woman had such a strong fragrance of medicine on her body.


    "This is the scent of herbs, not from the body. It seems that this period of time has an effect. It stimulates the residual medicinal properties in her body. No wonder the body is getting better... Listen to me!"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu frowned, leaning on Gongsun You¡¯s white and tender body, carefully tasting the medicine, he turned his head and looked at each other. I don¡¯t know when Gongsun Yao has already woke up and is staring at Jiang dumbly. Little tiger.


    "roll!"


    Jiang Xiaohu wanted to explain, but it was useless. After a soft drink, Jiang Xiaohu finally knew how painful it was for a girl to pinch someone.


    The moon outside the window seemed to have hidden in the mountains in the blink of an eye, and the sun followed closely behind, chasing in the sky.


    "Get up, get up!"


    Just after seven o''clock, Jiang Xiaohu began to shout, but he did not dare to lift the quilt.


    He still couldn''t forget that he lifted the quilt a few days ago. As a result, Gongsun You''s sleeping posture was not good that day, and all the privacy of his entire body was exposed to Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes.


    "I know, get up!"


    "I''m coming!"


    The two girls muttered and sat up at the same time.


    Meng Na has become a habit because of work, and Gongsun Yao has been completely forced to be so obedient by Jiang Xiaohu these days.


    "Sister Na, today we will go to the city with you, we will buy trees!"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned around, let the two of them wear clothes, and followed his plans for today.

 799 Chapter 799

    Under Jiang Xiaohu''s urging, the three finally walked out of the house before nine o''clock.


    Fortunately, Gongsun You never liked heavy makeup, and Meng Na also had a good foundation, with tattooed eyebrows and lipstick.


    "Are you driving or me driving?"


    "We both drove, and you won''t be back at night, what should we do?"


    Just as Meng Na was about to pass the key to Jiang Xiaohu, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head and took out a key from his pocket.


    "Good, follow me, I won''t tell you more when I get to the city, I''m still busy today, poor man!"


    Meng Na shrugged her shoulders and turned into the car.


    Jiang Xiaohu followed closely with Gongsun You, and the two luxury cars finally drove away from the village.


    Following the highway driving for nearly an hour, the car arrived in the urban area. Meng Na did what she said and did not stop. She just called Jiang Xiaohu and drove off.


    "Where are we going now?"


    "Go buy a tree first, and then find someone to look at the fir, after all, those people still deliberately find faults, they won''t buy it if they don''t find any problems!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the rearview mirror, and while talking, began to turn left to change lanes and overtake.


    Not long after, the car stopped outside the flower and bird market.


    "Let''s go!"


    Jiang Xiaohu pushed the car door, and only then did the dozing Gongsun Yao pull out of the co-pilot.


    The two walked one after the other in the small streets where people came and went. Jiang Xiaohu looked like an old man who had experienced the world. Looking from left to right, he didn''t look like a person who had a goal to buy.


    "Didn''t you buy orange trees? Why do you look at them everywhere?"


    Gongsun Yao, who followed behind him, walked a few steps and then became a little discouraged, muttering quietly.


    "They are very good chicken thieves! If you come up, you can ask everywhere. When the time comes, you still can¡¯t agree. Although it is not expensive, I still have to choose carefully. There are only a few young saplings. It¡¯s bucks, it¡¯s a big one, and you won¡¯t even have a normal store!


    Jiang Xiaohu explained a few words in a low voice, and walked to the front shop with a smile.


    "What do you want to see? Potted plants or..."


    "Orange tree!"


    "Okay, here, it''s in stock, but..."


    "The big one, the small one, two thousand!"


    ...


    The boss originally wanted to talk about whether this is a veteran or not, but he didn''t want Jiang Xiaohu not to give him a chance to speak at all. All his wishful thinking was lost, so he could only tell Jiang Xiaohu honestly.


    After talking for about half an hour, Jiang Xiaohu took Gongsun You out of the store.


    "It turned out to be so cheap! Cut it, let the old man buy some and plant it next time. I ate an orange outside and cost me more than 30,000. You have tens of thousands of trees!"


    "Where did you eat it?"


    "Um... I planted the house of the chairman of the company and picked it for food!"


    After getting Gongsun You''s answer, Jiang Xiaohu could only complain to himself that the loss was Gongsunpu''s granddaughter. If he changed someone else, three million people would not follow it.


    "Where are you going now?"


    "Contacted a customer, look at the fir!"


    Jiang Xiaohu sat in the car, answered casually, and left with a kick of the accelerator.


    Gongsun You, who was sitting in the co-pilot, kept pulling his face. After all, in her eyes, these weren''t business, only those of Gongsunpu who moved hundreds of millions of online could be regarded as real business.


    "Are you there? Get off?"


    Not long after walking, Gongsun Yao asked suspiciously when he saw Jiang Xiaohu had stopped.


    "No, just wait for him to come over, he wants to go over to see, not just talk about it!"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head, looked forward with a smile, and pointed to the front.


    In front of the car, a sloppy person greeted him, ran in two steps to pull the door and got into the car.


    "This is my sister-in-law! My sister-in-law is so good-looking, much better than what I saw in those bars! If my sister-in-law goes to the bar, it might attract a lot of people. By then, brother, you will be busy!"


    "His family can make things happen to the bar and make people come over to apologize!"


    When this person finished speaking, Jiang Xiaohu reached out and held down Gongsun Yao''s raised hand, turned his head and said silently.


    "Speaking, don''t say don''t speak, you are only in business, there is no need to talk more!"


    Gongsun Yao glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, then turned his head, pursing his lips and said softly.


    Although she has less business dealings, Gongsun You¡¯s aura is not as strong as Gongsun Pu¡¯s perennial teachings and attending various high-end banquets. She stared at the scruffy ghost and said a few words. Say what.


    "This is Yang Zhou. Let''s take him to see the fir. Then he can talk about the rest. We have also saved a lot of trouble, and we will be divided into nineteen!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the man in the back seat, and then began to explain.


    It''s just that Gongsun Yao no longer wants to pay attention to this man anymore, don''t turn your head and look out the window.


    "Hey, nineteen is good, I don''t care what I eat, my brother doesn''t care, then I only need my brother to get it right!"


    Yang Zhou scratched his head, trying to say a few words to ease the embarrassment, but there was no chance.


    Along the way, Yang Zhou tried to alleviate the embarrassment, but Gongsun You just ignored him. After there was really no other way, Yang Zhou had to give up and turned to an''attack'' like Jiang Xiaohu, and began to gossip with Jiang Xiaohu, what? The price has risen, and it''s hard to sell.


    In this regard, Jiang Xiaohu is a simple sentence, 19 points!


    After more than an hour, the car stopped on the dirt road. Jiang Xiaohu brought Yang Zhou and Gongsun You to the land. Yang Zhou frowned after looking at the fir.


    "Brother, it¡¯s not that I said, you¡¯re not good at making shots, there are a lot of shots, many of them are just grown, good, but too small! The one over there is okay, are you in a hurry? Maybe the price is a little lower, so I don¡¯t worry, I guess I can wait. It will happen in the next year!"


    Yang Zhou stretched out his hand and patted the tree trunk. He said it bluntly, and dragged Jiang Xiaohu to explain a lot.


    "I''m anxious, you can figure it out, not too much, I can accept it, if it is too much, it will be bad!"


    As Jiang Xiaohu said, Shen Hui''s appearance resounded. Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but ask a few more questions about what the person who introduced himself to him indifferently.


    But thinking about Shen Hui''s abilities, he wouldn''t be inattentive in this regard, and he almost dispelled this worry when asked, and let him handle it with confidence.


    "Okay, wait for a few days. A few days will be enough. There are people in the eastern suburbs of the city who want to build a factory and want to make it simple, but the factory tent still needs wood, so it''s a lot to go down..."


    "I said it, but it''s not too much! I will be reimbursed!"


    "Good, good!"


    With Jiang Xiaohu''s guarantee, Yang Zhou immediately laughed.

 800 Chapter 800

    "Then you can take care of it, I will reimburse you, you can go to the village to take a taxi yourself!"


    "Okay, little things, little things!"


    Yang Zhou nodded, and when he was secretly delighting, he suddenly felt something was wrong, and quickly looked up, but Jiang Xiaohu and others had left the ridge far away.


    "Hey, Brother Tiger, wait for me! No, where are you going to wait for the bus!"


    Half an hour later, Jiang Xiaohu was sitting at home, with Gongsun Yao sitting beside him, and Wang Xifeng sitting opposite.


    "Little tiger, are you serious?"


    Wang Xifeng still couldn''t believe that Jiang Xiaohu just said that he would invite people in the village to plant fruit trees and maintain the fruit trees. After all, in her eyes, these things are nothing more than the things done by herself and the child and his father.


    "Mom, don''t worry, you and Dad can''t be too busy, let alone, now this is just the beginning, and it will be expanded in the future!"


    "Are you sure you won''t lose money?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was speaking confidently, and Gongsun Yao on one side suddenly poured cold water and directly told Wang Xifeng''s most worried situation.


    "Yeah, yeah! Little Tiger, think more about this!"


    Wang Xifeng nodded hurriedly, agreeing.


    "Go, go, there are you everywhere!" Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand and pushed Tui Gongsun You''s shoulder, turned his head and said: "Mom, don''t worry, don''t listen to her nonsense, I''m prepared, it''s okay!


    "Hao Ba, you have the final say, no matter what, Mom will support you!"


    Wang Xifeng said casually, got up and went into the kitchen to get busy.


    It was not until Wang Xifeng left that Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Gongsun Yao and said leisurely: "Are you free, go out and go around!"


    "Don''t go!"


    "Then I''ll go out!"


    "Yes, I''ll go out by myself, I haven''t turned around in the village yet!"


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu stood up, Gongsun Yao moved faster, stood up and ran out.


    "Small, you can finally rest!"


    After making a complaint, Jiang Xiaohu reached out and took out his mobile phone.


    Although the beauties around him kept on, but the only one who was serious and tempted was the one who now exists in the phone. Looking at some pictures in the phone, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but start to remember.


    If it were placed in the past, there would definitely not be such a situation, but Jiang Xiaohu doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong today. He just wants to see the photos. If Gongsun Yao is here, he definitely won¡¯t have this chance. After all, if that little Nizi is When you see this, you will definitely have to catch the bottom line.


    "Little tiger, how about you and... her?"


    Within a few minutes, Wang Xifeng came out of the kitchen. He was about to say that he found Gongsun You not here, and asked softly.


    "He went out, what''s wrong?"


    Jiang Xiaohu put away the phone and replied.


    "Oh, I''m going to let you two go and see the fields. Anyway, you two are fine! Since you are not here, I''ll go by myself, and I won''t worry about letting you go!"


    As Wang Xifeng said, he stepped up the bamboo basket and walked out of the door.


    Watching her go away, the phone in Jiang Xiaohu''s pocket suddenly vibrated.


    ''Brother Huzi, I want to go back to the mountains. I don''t get up every day and sleep in the middle of the night. I don''t want to live anymore!''


    On the phone is a message from Shen Hui.


    Jiang Xiaohu just glanced at it and didn''t reply. This kid just groaned without illness. He had just left for a few days and received such news all day long, and no one would bother to pay attention to it.


    "It''s better to go back and sleep for a while! By the way, see how the orange trees in the mountain and river map are doing!"


    "what!"


    Jiang Xiaohu just stood up, before walking to his room, a scream came from outside the door.


    From the sharpness of this voice, it can be completely judged that this is Gongsun You''s scream.


    When Jiang Xiaohu thought of Gongsunpu''s words, he only felt cold at the back of his head. He rushed out of the small courtyard and followed the sound to the east.


    Before taking a few steps, Jiang Xiaohu saw Gongsun Yao standing on the side of the road, leaning on the wall and starting to vomit, while two or three villagers stood beside her, whispering about something.


    "what happened?"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu quickly stepped forward and asked.


    "Little tiger, this... this is hard to say, let''s go first! It''s horrible!"


    The middle-aged man saw Jiang Xiaohu who was interrogating behind him, shook his head and sighed, quickly pulling the young man out.


    "Yaoyao! Don''t scare me! What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that they were unwilling to tell him what happened, Jiang Xiaohu stepped forward two steps, grabbed Gongsun Yao''s arm, and asked.


    "Oh! Don''t... oh! It''s disgusting! It''s horrible!"


    Gongsun You pointed to the corner beside him, and retched again.


    "You won''t have it!"


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu frowned, and while talking, he took two steps forward and looked at the corner of the wall that Gongsun You pointed at.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you look at it. Jiang Xiaohu was stunned. He didn¡¯t move for a while. He saw a man lying in the corner of the wall. The man¡¯s right hand and left leg were broken. His right hand was injured most seriously. The entire right hand was almost completely. Disconnected, Senbai''s bone penetrated the bright red flesh from the elbow.


    At this time, the man also rolled his eyes and fainted. There were also two men beside him. The two men also suffered a lot of injuries, lying there with swollen nose and swollen nose, and also fainted.


    "This, what''s going on!"


    After a full stun for more than a minute, Jiang Xiaohu was relieved and asked quickly.


    "Where do I know, they provoke me!"


    Gongsun You seemed to have slowed down at this time, swallowed his saliva, and said softly.


    "Then you can''t do this!"


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly knelt down, taking advantage of Gongsun You not daring to look here, his spiritual thoughts flickered, he took out the herbal medicine from the landscape picture, and put it directly into the mouth of the most seriously injured man.


    "The village chief, right here, hurry up!"


    "Let''s go and take a look, the woman in Xiaohu''s house is so amazing! You have to judge!"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, this matter! Don''t worry!"


    The old village chief appeared not far away under the support of the two. The two supporting him were the two men picked up when Jiang Xiaohu came over.


    Within two minutes, the village chief had arrived here, and he frowned when he saw Gongsun You leaning against the wall in a daze.


    "Little girl, this...what is going on!"


    The old village chief was going to get angry, thinking that all the women Jiang Xiaohu brought were gentle and pleasant, he suppressed the anger in his heart and asked gently.


    "Father, I''m not to blame. These two people will touch my stock as soon as they see me. I can''t help but take action! Help you clean up a scourge!"


    Gongsun Yao replied nonchalantly and pointed to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Don''t come here, I''m giving him a bone!"


    Jiang Xiaohu replied loudly when he heard the words, but there was no pause in the movement of his hands. He skillfully straightened the bones from the flesh and blood, began to apply medicine, and tied the wooden boards.

 801 Chapter 801 The scourge of the next village

    "You, what did you say? Touch your p-share?"


    The old village chief frowned and looked at Gongsun You, and began to sort out the rumors in the neighboring village, but after so many years of scourge, now there are not two left, and no matter what, he will not come to this village to look for trouble!


    "That''s not it, I have to touch my p-shares when I come up and say some swear words!"


    "Huh?" When the old village chief heard this, he was stunned and clapped his hands and shouted: "You boudoir! What a nonsense, why did you beat him? This scourge is the bastard who has been hiding in the village for so many years. what!"


    "Huh? Village Chief, I haven''t heard of it!"


    The middle-aged man on one side asked softly.


    "Where! The people in the neighboring village drove him out. I didn¡¯t know how to make money for so many years. He came back some time ago. Recently, their village party secretary tried to get him out! Don¡¯t have anything wrong, This bastard can do everything!!"


    While talking, the old village chief looked at Jiang Xiaohu nervously, for fear of something wrong.


    Hearing this, Gongsun You licked his lips and dismissed it. After all, in her eyes, all the men who threatened her were the old man''s opponents for many years, and they were not clear about their worth. Where would they come here to wander?


    "Okay! It''s okay!"


    Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu walked out from the corner at this time and raised his hands with a smile, with blood on his hands.


    "Little tiger, there won''t be any sequelae! Don''t offend this evil god!"


    The old village chief asked with lingering fear.


    "No, it''s just that you can''t move your hands for these two days! I see people familiar!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded, then turned his head and glanced at the man again.


    "Why don''t you know this bastard? You broke your arm when you were eight! Ge Chun from the village next door!"


    "Ok?"


    Hearing the familiar name of the old village chief, Jiang Xiaohu frowned and turned to look at the man again. He couldn''t help raising his right leg and stepped heavily on the man''s right foot.


    Giggle...


    There was a sound of broken bones.


    "what!"


    The pain hit my heart, and Ge Chun, who had already fainted, woke up with pain, sat up and hugged his right foot and wailed.


    For Ge Chun, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have a good impression at all. If he didn''t recognize it, Jiang Xiaohu would break his left hand directly.


    Many years ago, Jiang Xiaohu was an eight-year-old child. What did the children know?He just came back from the village and met Ge Chun on the road. This bastard was seventeen or eighteen at the time. He bullied an eight-year-old kid and made him get through his crotch.


    Jiang Xiaohu certainly disagreed, and he was finally stepped on and broke his arm with his foot. If it weren''t for the fact that the family hadn''t been separated at the time, and there was a little money, Jiang Xiaohu''s arm would have been useless.


    "do you still remember me?"


    Seeing Ge Chun swallowed a few times, Jiang Xiaohu asked coldly.


    "Damn, I killed you bastard!"


    Ge Chun held his tied right arm, touched his right foot, and shouted loudly.


    "Don''t remember? I''ll help you think again!"


    Jiang Xiaohu squinted his eyes and stepped on his left leg.


    Upon seeing this, Ge Chun suddenly opened his body, avoided Jiang Xiaohu''s left foot, and pointed at Jiang Xiaohu and shouted, "Boy, don''t make trouble with me, I''m the one with Jiang Ge, don''t kill yourself!"


    Although he was knocked out a second ago, it did not affect his ferocity.


    "Really?"


    Jiang Xiaohu stepped forward blankly.


    "Little tiger, you have to be forgiving and forgiving!"


    Upon seeing this, the old village chief hurriedly reminded him in a low voice, after all, in his mind, this Ge Chun was not a mess.


    "I have a sense of measure!"


    Jiang Xiaohu replied in a low voice, and raised his foot close to Ge Chun again.


    Seeing that the threat didn''t work, the latter gritted his teeth and stood up abruptly, seeing that he wanted to fight Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Boy, don''t blame me!"


    Ge Chun gave a low voice, and the only remaining left hand took out a switchblade from his arms, and the two people who had died of fainting also woke up at this time, slowly got up on their stomachs, and quietly surrounded the river. Little tiger.


    "on!"


    "You are awake!"


    Ge Chun gave an order, and the two men were about to pounce on, only a soft voice was heard. Gongsun Yao looked at the three with a smile and walked over.


    "Wow!"


    The three people, including Ge Chun, saw Gongsun You appear, as if they had seen a ghost, they turned and ran to the distance.


    Ge Chun, who had an injury on his right leg, didn''t seem to be injured at all. His footsteps were exceptionally fast, and he ran much faster than the other two uninjured.


    "What did you do to them?"


    Seeing that they were so afraid of Gongsun Yao, Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and asked in a low voice.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Making a fool, Xiaohu, do you know that this bastard can do everything! Oh, what a fool!"


    Without waiting for Gongsun You to speak, the old village chief took two steps forward, showing a remorseful expression, shaking his head and sighing, while speaking, the crutch in his hand kept hitting the ground.


    "Okay, okay, village chief, don¡¯t worry about this problem, I will take care of it! By the way, village chief, I plan to get an orchard. At present, it is still very poorly manned. I think there is still no village to recruit people outside. Really, it''s better to give this money to the people in the village to make money, so see if you can find someone for me!"


    Seeing that the village chief was very concerned about Ge Chun, Jiang Xiaohu quickly changed the subject, just because he said that today he won''t have to go here specifically.


    "This is a good thing! This is a good thing! I am arrogant at night, when will I use people? How many people?"


    "After three or two days! If you use people...it''s almost 20 or 30 people! Twenty or 30 people do things much faster! I will come to you then!"


    "Okay, leave it to me, I''ll go back to Zhang Luo immediately!"


    When the old village chief heard that so many people were used, he turned and walked away. The two people standing beside him hurriedly turned to help the village chief.


    "You will really be distracted when you arrive! Look at this old man and you''ll be fooled by you!"


    Gongsun You looked at the head of the village and said with a smile.


    "Cut, blame me? I''m telling the truth!"


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and was about to walk far away, but stopped again, turning his head to look at Gongsun You.


    The latter naturally knew what he meant, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I just threatened them! I hit them a few times by the way!"


    "How many times? Do you know if I come here a while later, that Ge Chun will lose too much blood and die!"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned upon hearing this and said in a low voice.


    "Who let them be like this, a bunch of hooligans, if I meet again next time, I will interrupt their hands and feet!"


    While talking, Gongsun You walked away.,


    "Hey, you haven''t told me how you did it!"


    "I am a close disciple of the three-time fighting champion!"

 802 Chapter 802

    As night was approaching, Jiang Xiaohu sat on the threshold with a cigarette in his hand, staring blankly at Gongsun You standing in front of him.


    "What you said is true?"


    Jiang Xiaohu still didn''t believe what Gongsun You said was true, and asked again.


    On the way home, Jiang Xiaohu tried her kung fu, basically there was no kung fu at all. Jiang Xiaohu grabbed her hand and lifted her directly, but she did not react.


    "How many times do you want me to say, try like you, basically no one can react, you don''t want to think about your strength and your speed, my master said that the strength is reduced by ten times, and the speed is the greatest. Reason, you have both, what do you think?"


    Gongsun You rubbed her wrist as she said, Jiang Xiaohu tried three or four times along the way, but her wrist just felt like she was breaking.


    "This... Tell me, I feel a trace of strength on your body!"


    Jiang Xiaohu thought for a while, took a cigarette, and asked again.


    "Then you are thinking too much. My master taught me all the skills, and has not trained me, you know! My health is not good, my master gave me all the skills, what kind of joints, what Dislocation or something!"


    Gongsun Yao grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder and buckled it down hard, wanting to show his achievements.


    "¡­¡­what are you doing?"


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Gongsun You, raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Cut, you monster!"


    Gongsun You tried hard again, and took away his hand with a spit.


    Under her attempt, Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulders were like cast steel, they couldn''t move at all. The gaps in those muscles could be felt, but they couldn''t put their fingers in at all, and they couldn''t talk about any lock joints.


    "It''s boring..."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at his shoulders, shook his head, got up and walked into the kitchen to help Wang Xifeng prepare dinner.


    Half an hour passed by, a table of food was placed on the table, and four people sat at the table and started eating.


    This time, the old lady didn''t speak much, obviously she was used to Gongsun You''s existence, but she didn''t pay attention to her like Shen Ronger, she just ate naturally.


    Wang Xifeng would give Jiang Xiaohu and Gongsun You some food from time to time.


    Gongsun Yao started directly, grabbing the big bone stick and starting to chew.


    "Mom, where did I buy the pork today!"


    Jiang Xiaohu picked up a piece of pork and put it in his mouth, and asked softly.


    "At night, I saw that there was a pork seller at the entrance of the village, so I bought it! It''s not bad, it''s cheap, but the price of pork has increased this year. I still want to raise two..."


    "It''s gotta... don''t think about it, just have time to help me look at the orchard!"


    Jiang Xiaohu directly interrupted Wang Xifeng''s words and cut off her thoughts.


    It is not that Jiang Xiaohu has not considered raising pigs, but due to transportation and other issues, Jiang Xiaohu still believes that planting is the biggest help for the village to go out.


    After all, pig raising can''t produce any tricks, and investment is also very large compared to planting.


    "I am so sleepy!"


    While he was eating, Gongsun You suddenly said a word, followed closely, and put his chopsticks on the table.


    "Yeah, how does this meat taste weird!"


    Upon hearing the sound, Wang Xifeng also picked up a piece of meat, and looked left and right.


    "Grandma is unwell, go to bed first..."


    Before Jiang Xiaohu was ready to ask a few words, the old lady stood up and slowly walked towards her room, holding on to the wall.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, there is a problem with this meat!"


    Finally, Gongsun You said something and fell directly on the table.


    When the voice fell, Wang Xifeng couldn''t hold on anymore, and fell to one side.


    "Ok?"


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Xiaohu was also stunned, and quickly stood up. At this moment, a few slight footsteps sounded outside the door.


    "Damn, someone?"


    Hearing the sound, Jiang Xiaohu did not act rashly, but followed him and lay on the table, quietly waiting for the people outside to approach slowly.


    Not long after, the footsteps are getting closer and closer, and the sound is extremely small.


    "Brother, this is all right!"


    "Don''t worry, don''t you worry if I give the medicine?"


    "Well, what are we going to do!"


    "Take the money away, besides, inciting me that Jiang Xiaohu!"


    "Good! I''m good at it!"


    Two voices appeared, Jiang Xiaohu quietly narrowed his eyes and looked at the door, only to see today''s Ge Chun standing at the door, another one of his subordinates today.


    "damn thing!"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was about to stand up, footsteps sounded in the distance again, and Jiang Xiaohu had to lie down again.


    "Old Ge, are you done?"


    An unfamiliar voice sounded.


    "Brother Qin, wait, I haven''t done anything yet!"


    Ge Chun responded softly, and walked gently to Jiang Xiaohu''s room, ready to pack his valuables. As everyone knows, Jiang Xiaohu''s most valuable picture is his landscape and Gongsun Yao beside him.


    "Why is it so slow!"


    The man standing at the door was about to light a cigarette, and a thin man appeared at the door and asked in a low voice.


    "Brother Qin, don''t worry! Although this is not the first time, it is inevitably a little nervous!"


    The man replied, and walked to Jiang Xiaohu''s face.


    At the same time, the lean man walked in, frowned and looked at Jiang Xiaohu who was lying on the table, and asked softly, "What kind of kid is this Jiang Xiaohu?"


    "Yes! He is the one who bought the land!"


    The smoking man replied and turned his head to guard against the wind.


    And after this man called Qin Ge looked up and down Jiang Xiaohu twice, his eyes showed a fierce look, and he whispered: "Damn, cut my money? I incited you and cut you off for the rest of your life. , This is not a loss at all!"


    With that, Qin Ge suddenly turned his head to look at Gongsun You, frowning.


    "Little bitch looks good! Where did you get this bastard! Dog, take it home and play for two days!"


    Brother Qin suddenly stretched out his hand and touched Gongsun You''s back, turned and shouted at the man at the door in a low voice.


    The latter hurried forward two steps upon hearing the sound, and said with a smile: "Hey. I''m just waiting for Brother Qin''s words! Brother Qin, this little bitch is cruel! Not an ordinary person! If you are worried, let me first. After training for two days, will it be sent there?"


    "Yes, I like to be ruthless, and I see if he is ruthless with me for two days!"


    Brother Qin said with a smile, reaching out to touch Gongsun You''s huge breasts.


    At this moment, Ge Chun came out of Jiang Xiaohu''s room, holding a small gold bar in his hand, and said: "Brother Qin, why did you come in! Go out, I have found something good, don''t leave clues!"


    "What?"


    Brother Qin looked back, his eyes fixed on the gold bar in Ge Chun''s hand.

 803 Chapter 803

    "Hold the grass, is there any more?"


    With a look of surprise on his face, Brother Qin stepped forward to suppress the shock in his heart and asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know, but I guess there are, otherwise, how come back with such a nice little bitch!"


    Ge Chun took a serious look at Jiang Xiaohu, then glanced at Gongsun Yao, his eyes full of greed.


    Gongsun You looks like this, although there are not many women of this size, but for so many years, there are naturally many people who have seen and played.


    But the noble temperament like her and the aura that came out of the environment that has been pampered for many years are all those rouge and vulgar fans incomparable beauty.


    "That''s right! Hahaha, why don''t you let them go today?"


    Brother Qin thought for a while and asked in a low voice.


    "No, I think that if you take this woman away, you will get bored with the training afterwards, and you can make a lot of money by selling it out!?"


    When Ge Chun''s voice fell, Jiang Xiaohu at the table stood up and looked at several people.


    Originally, Jiang Xiaohu was going to pretend to be dizzy, so he took the gold bar and took it away, too lazy to pursue it, but he really didn¡¯t expect this Ge Chun to be such a bastard, he would think so, so he couldn¡¯t bear to sit up. .


    "Hold the grass! Hold the grass!"


    "Why did he get up!!"


    "Brother Qin!"


    "Don''t call my name!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu standing up, several people panicked and backed away quickly.


    "Brother Qin? Are you from the next village?"


    Jiang Xiaohu stepped forward, narrowed his eyes, and asked.


    He had just heard the other party saying that he had broken his financial avenue, but he couldn''t even think about the reason why he would have broken his financial avenue.


    If Jiang Xiaohu has done anything at home, it is that he has enclosed this piece of land at home, and he really can''t think of any other reasons.


    "you know me?"


    Brother Qin was taken aback for a moment, and asked in a low voice.


    "do not know¡­¡­"


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu''s voice fell, Qin Ge turned around and went through the back window. It seemed that he was about to escape, but he still didn''t expect Jiang Xiaohu how fast.


    Before his feet took two steps away, Jiang Xiaohu had already come behind him, grabbed his back collar, and lifted him up.


    "What are you running?"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked coldly.


    "You let me go, you are looking for death! You let go, if you let go, I will let you go!"


    In the panic, Brother Qin yelled loudly.


    "Run!"


    Squeak...


    The two of Ge Chun had just turned around, ready to escape after the death of Jiang Xiaohu''s attention on Qin Ge, as a result, the door of the small courtyard was suddenly pushed open.


    More than a dozen strong men, holding shovels and shovels, were standing at the door and looking nervously inside the room.


    "I''m going... what''s going on!"


    Ge Chun was stunned, turned his head and looked at Brother Qin yelling at him, and instantly understood that it was the villagers who had been invited by Qin''s yelling.


    "Little bastard, I said it during the day, but I didn''t expect you to actually come at night!"


    The old village chief pulled away from the crowd and shouted angrily.


    Hearing what he said, Jiang Xiaohu, who was carrying Qin Ge in his hand, also understood that it was the old village chief who had said this from house to house when he was recruiting people for himself during the day.


    It can be seen that this Ge Chun is such a bastard that so many people hate.


    "Little Tiger, are you okay!"


    The old village chief yelled when Ge Chun did not answer.


    "I''m fine!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Ge Chun, carried Qin Ge, and walked to the door. When passing by Ge Chun, his brows were frowned.


    "do not move!"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu could speak, Ge Chun suddenly drew a dagger from his waist, pressed it against Jiang Xiaohu''s neck, and shouted loudly.


    "Hey, don''t mess around! You are a crime!"


    "Boy, don''t mess around! Just let you go today!"


    "Let it go! Put it down!"


    When the villagers saw this, they became even more flustered and yelled loudly. After all, Ge Chun, in their minds, was 8 years old peeking at a widow to take a bath, 12 years old and touching a girl¡¯s chest, 15 or 16 years old, dare to deceive other girls out of straw. Pile of bastards.


    "let go!"


    Although Jiang Xiaohu was held hostage, he still remained unchanged and said in a low voice.


    "Fuck you, you still don''t know the situation! Put Brother Qin down!"


    Ge Chun said that he was going to hit Jiang Xiaohu on the head, but he didn''t want to. Jiang Xiaohu suddenly turned around and focused on Ge Chun''s dagger with his other hand, pulling it hard, and the dagger was directly hidden. past.


    Immediately afterwards, Jiang Xiaohu threw the dagger casually and slammed it on the wooden door. The blade was not more than two inches inside.


    "I have given you a lot of opportunities!"


    Jiang Xiaohu kicked Ge Chun in the lower abdomen as he said, and with the powerful force he flew Ge Chunti up and fell heavily to the ground.


    And the man named Gouzi who followed Ge Chun was already kneeling on the ground honestly, holding his head in his hands, and dare not say a word.


    Brother Qin was also dumbfounded, pretending that he had fainted, and he didn''t dare to talk nonsense. Being held by Jiang Xiaohu in his hand was like a little chicken, who didn''t bark or move.


    "Go and go!"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu made such a heavy shot, the middle-aged men next to the old village chief pulled the old village chief out of the door and closed the door by the way.


    It seemed that he wanted Jiang Xiaohu to teach them a lesson.


    "Hey, what are you doing! What do you want to do! Come back, I tell you, you are illegally imprisoned!"


    When Ge Chun saw this, he still didn''t give up and they were still shouting loudly, not knowing the situation at all.


    "What do you want to do? I will play with you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu just glanced at Ge Chun, with a dangerous smile on his face, and walked towards Ge Chun step by step.


    "what¡­¡­"


    A scream came out, and there was no more sound.


    The old village chief and others standing outside the door silently began to smoke, waiting for Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s appearance. Guys like Ge Chun, they would have burned him before, if it weren¡¯t for the policy now. Everyone will definitely not allow him to grow so big.


    "Hey, it''s okay like this!"


    The village chief dropped the cigarette butt, glanced at the middle-aged man next to him with lingering fear, and asked softly.


    "Don''t worry, the village chief, Xiaohu has a sense of measure, you don''t know it! It''s okay!"


    "Yes, yes, let''s talk about it, he was the first to make trouble at someone''s house!"


    "No, if you want me to say it, you don''t have much to beat to death!"


    A few farmers who watched the bustle heard this, and they were a little embarrassed to say that all of their families were bullied by Ge Chun. Now that they have seen someone out there, they naturally want to see Ge Chun well repaired. pause.


    "Okay, okay, this is it! I think it''s still private! Don''t bother!"


    The old village chief glanced at the crowd, shook his head helplessly, stood up and walked towards the gate.

 804 Chapter 804

    In the early morning of the next day, Gongsun You woke up from the bed, sat up and stayed for a while as usual, stretched his body, I have to say that after coming to the mountains, his body is much better than at home. After all, he has never As it is now, I can refresh myself after getting up in the morning.


    "Get up, the meal is ready, come out to eat!"


    Jiang Xiaohu poked his head in from outside the door at the right time and called out softly.


    "I know!"


    Gongsun You replied and reached out his hand to pick up the clothes on the bedside and put them on him.


    During this period of time, perhaps the yin in the body has been eased, and that quirk is good if it hasn''t been done during this period of time, but it is unavoidable to wear Jiang Xiaohu''s clothes every day.


    Not long after, breakfast passed by, Jiang Xiaohu brought the sleepy Gongsun You to the field ridge. As for what happened last night, Jiang Xiaohu directly washed them with infuriating energy.


    So basically except that it was a dream.


    And Ge Chun was sent back to their village overnight by others. Of course, although Jiang Xiaohu helped him heal his injuries, he also left some things, such as clothes.


    "Have you heard? The bastard in the village next door went crazy again last night!"


    "I heard that Widow Li from their village was going to the town to buy something early this morning, but when she left the village, she saw the bastard standing by the roadside in a daze, she was so scared! "


    "Oh, my village doesn''t have such kind of stuff!"


    Along the way, Jiang Xiaohu smiled as the villagers were talking about Ge Chun.


    "Hey, I had a dream last night, it''s so strange, so real!"


    Walking on the road, Gongsun You couldn''t help asking questions. Jiang Xiaohu always said that she was too tired last night.


    After more than half an hour, the two figures appeared on the ridge. Jiang Xiaohu looked at the many people who were already busy in front of him and smiled.


    In the distance, Yang Zhou was greeting several lumberjacks to look at the tree, don''t mess it up, turned his head and saw Jiang Xiaohu coming, and immediately ran over with a smile.


    "Brother Tiger so early! You still come to supervise the work, don''t you worry about my work!"


    Saying this, Yang Zhou took out a pack of cigarettes from his arms and gave it to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Not a supervisor, let me see when I can plant fruit trees, how long will it take you like this!"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and asked with dissatisfaction looking at the many firs left on the mountain.


    "Brother Hu, I just started preparing yesterday. It may have been done today, but I have heard it too! You see, you have also wrapped the land below this, you get the bottom one first, and the top of the hill above. , In my opinion, stay here as long as you can, and it¡¯s not that you have to worry about an acre of land!"


    Yang Zhou said this happily, but his eyes rolled round and round. In his eyes, some firs could be used again after a while. Then, tell Jiang Xiaohu that he could make another money. Up.


    "It''s all right, you can do it, I''m just here to take a look, I''m not worried about other things!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded and walked back.


    "Brother Tiger, go slowly! If you have any situation, please call directly, don''t worry!"


    Looking at the figure of Jiang Xiaohu going away, Yang Zhou stood in place and shouted loudly.


    "Do you really plan to plant trees here? With your talents, you shouldn''t just stay here!"


    Walking on the road, Gongsun You asked softly the doubts he had had for a long time.


    You know, most of the people Gongsunpu admired are pillars, not just staying in the mountain village, planting trees and raising fish.


    "It''s not fun outside. I still like the life in the village. It''s pretty good. Don''t talk about talents. It''s okay to put anyone in a hurry. It''s not just me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu chuckled, and didn''t answer the question directly. Instead, he spotted it. He stepped on a haystack beside his feet, and a white shadow in the haystack ran away with a whistling sound.


    "rabbit?"


    Gongsun You looked at Bai Ying and exclaimed in surprise.


    "Little Tiger! Come back soon!"


    When the two of them were about to start chatting, Wang Xifeng appeared in the distance and shouted at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Eh! Coming!"


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly responded, and his pace sped up a bit, Gongsun You also hurried to catch up with him.


    Within two minutes, Jiang Xiaohu had already arrived in front of Wang Xifeng, while Gongsun Yao took a few breaths with his hips akimbo, mumbling that Jiang Xiaohu''s footsteps were too fast.


    "Little tiger, do you remember that there was a friend in the village when you were young? What kind of Li Gouzi?"


    Wang Xifeng looked at Jiang Xiaohu in surprise, and asked with a smile.


    "Remember, his name is Li Jianhua! Didn''t he go out with his dad before?"


    Jiang Xiaohu raised the corners of his mouth when he heard this long-lived name, and asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, yeah, he''s back. It is said that he is back to get married! I will come to see you when I pass by our house. Didn''t I call you here!?"


    As Wang Xifeng said, he grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s right hand and ran to home with him.


    Seeing this scene, Gongsun Yao, who had just regained his strength, had to take a deep breath and catch up again. If it was before, she would have kicked it. Unfortunately, she could not beat Jiang Xiaohu, and more importantly... She did it, others did not dare to fight back, but Jiang Xiaohu really dared to fight back.


    After a while, the three of them came to the door. At this time, there was a car parked at the door. It was an Audi, and it cost hundreds of thousands.


    "This kid is doing well!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the car and walked into the courtyard with a smile.


    In the courtyard, a young man with glasses, suit and leather shoes, handsome, sitting in the small courtyard, with a small purple clay pot on the table next to him, he looked very particular.


    "Little Tiger?"


    The young man turned his head and looked at Jiang Xiaohu at the door, a little unbelievable, stood up and shouted softly.


    "Yes! You are...Li Gou...Li Jianhua?"


    "It''s me! Little Tiger! I haven''t seen you in many years!"


    Li Jianhua came to Jiang Xiaohu in two steps, stretched out his hand and directly embraced a bear, and hugged Jiang Xiaohu fiercely.


    "I''m going, where have you been! Don''t contact me either!"


    After letting go of the hug, Jiang Xiaohu''s face was full of smiles, and he reached out and patted Li Jianhua on the shoulder, but he didn''t notice a trace of disdain flashing through the other''s eyes.


    "Who is this?"


    Li Jianhua did not answer his words, but turned to look at Gongsun Yao.


    "I am his lover!"


    Gongsun You curled his lips, his eyes were full of contempt. The disdain just escaped Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, but could not escape her observation.


    "Don''t listen to her, go in and sit!"


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and greeted with a smile.

 805 Chapter 805

    When the group of five people returned to the room, Wang Xifeng¡¯s face was also full of smiles, and the action of pouring tea and water was extremely swift. When several people sat down safely, Wang Xifeng took the old lady out for a stroll. A young man left some room.


    "Not bad! Such a beautiful daughter-in-law! Why didn''t you tell me when you got married?"


    Sitting in the upper seat, Li Jianhua asked with an approachable smile on his face, seemingly dissatisfied.


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense, she is just a friend of mine. She is a little uncomfortable. She is resting in our house!"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head quickly and explained a few words. After all, he couldn''t tell Li Jianhua what medical skills he could.


    "Okay, okay, I will come back this time to build the village, and secondly, to get married, do you know there is a family named Zhao in the east of the village?"


    Li Jianhua no longer asked about this matter after hearing this, and looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a smile, his eyes full of mystery.


    "I remember, didn''t that girl go out to study? I forgot what it was called!"


    "Zhao Mei! She looks good. I know you are at home. I didn''t even go to my husband''s house, so I just rushed over. This is my invitation. Look, I am married! Five days later! Hahaha !"


    While talking, Li Jianhua took out a small invitation card from his arms.


    Just looking at the side of the gold thread on the invitation card, you know that Li Jianhua is really good now.


    "Not bad! Gold thread!"


    Jiang Xiaohu took the invitation, and after opening it, it was a photo of Li Jianhua with an unfamiliar, but very delicate, aura woman. The two laughed very sweetly, but Jiang Xiaohu just didn''t know what was wrong, and felt that strange.


    "Good-looking! Hahaha!"


    Li Jianhua said, implying that Jiang Xiaohu handed it to Gongsun Yao.


    Instead, Gongsun You waved his hand and said with a smile: "Use things that are not used to gold threads, I won''t look at them! Just talk about it, I will go to my room to sleep first!"


    Having said that, Gongsun Yao stretched out his hand and tugged at the short sleeves on his body because of sweat, and walked into Jiang Xiaohu''s room.


    "I just heard Aunt Wang say that this is not your room? Wouldn''t you be...hahaha!"


    "Thinking too much, she is really a friend of mine, don''t joke with you, yes! I will go there and give you a big gift!"


    Seeing what else he was thinking about, Jiang Xiaohu said with a smile.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t talk to you anymore, I''ll go now! Don''t forget it then!"


    Li Jianhua said, stood up, walked to the door, and when he walked through the small courtyard, he reached out and picked up his purple clay pot on the table.


    It was not until Li Jianhua walked out the door that Jiang Xiaohu put away the invitation card in his hand, curled his lips, and muttered: "It''s too vulgar to take money, it''s better to get some medicine from the landscape map!"


    While thinking, Jiang Xiaohu opened the door and walked into the room, only to see Gongsun You was curled up naked in the quilt playing with a cell phone.


    "What are you doing in broad daylight? Come out!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stuffed the clothes thrown aside into the quilt and frowned.


    "What! Really, you really don''t know much about this kind of person, you really plan to go to his wedding!"


    Gongsun You didn''t care about this, but he gave Jiang Xiaohu a blank look and said softly.


    "What do you mean!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard that his friend was wrong, he immediately became a little unhappy and shouted in a low voice.


    "Well, you really can¡¯t see it, then forget it! I¡¯ll tell you for free! This kid looks down on you, not just a little bit or two, and I listen to him, it¡¯s fake to come back and build a village. It is estimated that there is something in the village that he liked before, so you have to keep a little mind, don''t let him..."


    Gongsun You was talking, and found that Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were getting more and more wrong, so he stopped talking, sat up and took a clean short sleeve over his body.


    "I said that you don''t like to listen, and you will suffer by that time. Don''t say I didn''t tell you. If you die suddenly, what should I do with my illness!"


    "Don''t always think that others are bad guys!"


    "Hey, I''ll just tell you, I just look at people accurately, so I dared to lie on your bed like this, otherwise, because of my physical condition, I can still hang around outside all day?"


    Although Jiang Xiaohu didn''t believe Gongsun You''s words, she didn''t stop, and said all her thoughts in one go.


    "Nonsense!"


    After listening, Jiang Xiaohu stood up and said angrily.


    "If you don''t believe me, let me tell you that the person surnamed Zhao is nothing more than a tool. I tell you, if the thing is done, the woman will stay at home and be a widow. Then you will know if I''m right! Although I don''t know what he is going to do when he comes back, I am sure that he has something to do!"


    Gongsun You did not show any weakness, collided with Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, and was not afraid of Jiang Xiaohu''s fierce eyes.


    "Oh, when I was wrong, if you really don''t believe it, someone like him, you just patted his shoulder, he will definitely throw away his coat, if you don''t believe it, go out and look for it. , If you can find it! I''m right, if you can''t find it, I will apologize to you seriously!"


    After looking at each other for a minute, Gongsun Yao could only take a step back. In fact, she didn¡¯t know what to say when she said this. He met a lot of people like that and she knew some of them, but Li Jianhua was No, she really didn''t dare to confirm it 100% based on a look in her eyes.


    "I don''t want to care about you!"


    Hearing such unfounded words, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head and let out a soft sigh, and opened the door to go out.


    "Little tiger, where is Jianhua?"


    "Oh, I''m out, I''m going out too, I''m so bored!"


    At this time, Wang Xifeng had already returned, picking vegetables in the small courtyard, and saw Jiang Xiaohu coming out of the inner room, and asked suspiciously, until Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and walked outside the door on his own.


    "Come back early! The village chief said that I''m looking for you for something!"


    "Know it!"


    After exhorting, Wang Xifeng didn''t bother Jiang Xiaohu.


    When he left the door, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly didn''t know where to go. He was already familiar with the small roads in the village, but with Gongsun You''s words, he dared not go anywhere.


    He was scared, afraid that he would really see Li Jianhua''s coat lying in a corner on the side of the road.


    "Don''t make trouble, how could this be possible with my brother for so many years! Although I haven''t contacted him for so many years!"


    Not a few steps away, Jiang Xiaohu began to comfort himself, his hands trembled involuntarily, and his eyes began to look around uncontrollably.

 806 Chapter 806 Jade Mine

    In a blink of an eye, Jiang Xiaohu was sitting in the middle of the night near the recognized garbage dump, staring at the blank space in the distance.


    An hour ago, there was a suit jacket, but it was picked up by an old scavenger, and Jiang Xiaohu just came here to see this scene.


    Had it not been for Jiang Xiaohu who had lived in the Shen''s house for a long time, and had some understanding of these things, I am afraid that it would not be possible to tell if it was the one belonging to Li Jianhua for a while.


    "What Yaoyao said is still true?"


    After sitting there again for half an hour, Jiang Xiaohu walked home under the moonlight.


    At the same time, in the room, Gongsun You was sitting at the dinner table, and Wang Xifeng and the old lady were eating.


    "Don''t wait for him! Eat, eat!"


    Wang Xifeng yelled softly when he saw Gongsun Yao was not eating yet.


    "Okay..."


    Gongsun You looked at the door again, and then he picked up the bowl.


    "My son won''t have such a small heart, don''t worry, eat and eat!"


    Although Wang Xifeng said so, her ears kept listening to the movement at the door.


    Squeak...


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and Wang Xifeng and Gongsun Yao turned their heads and looked over at almost the same time. However, it was not Jiang Xiaohu who stood at the door, and they had to bow their heads angrily.


    "Eh, are you so uncomfortable to see me this old man?"


    The old village chief stood at the door and mumbled dissatisfiedly.


    "No, no, the head of the village came in and said, have you eaten yet? Come and have a bite. Xiaohu has been out for an afternoon and has not returned yet. We are a little worried!"


    Wang Xifeng quickly stood up and greeted the village chief to sit down, took out the cigarette Jiang Xiaohu had smoked and put it on the table, and prepared a pair of chopsticks.


    The old lady also smiled. Among the people present, Gongsun You only ignored the arrival of the old village chief. He kept looking at the door, waiting for the figure to return.


    "This little baby!" Seeing that Gongsun Yao was still looking''nobody'', the old village chief shook his head, sighed, and said: "Little tiger hasn''t come back yet. I have something to tell him today. Unbelievable, unbelievable..."


    "The village chief, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing that the village chief was hesitant to speak, Wang Xifeng couldn''t help feeling a little worried, and asked softly.


    "This matter, let''s wait for Xiaohu to come back! It''s hard to say!"


    The village chief waved his hand, stopped talking, and quietly waited for Jiang Xiaohu''s return.


    It may be that there are a lot of meat dishes on the table, and the village head can''t help being a little greedy. He looked at the table, and under Wang Xifeng''s warm hospitality, he started to use his chopsticks and started to eat.


    Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu''s appetite is relatively large, and Wang Xifeng cooks more than before, and the food on the table is enough.


    When the meal was about to end, Jiang Xiaohu finally came back. Seeing that everyone had finished eating and was clearing the table, Jiang Xiaohu sighed.


    "What? Am I right?"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s dejected look, Gongsun You suddenly forgot that he was still worried about Jiang Xiaohu, and asked cheerfully.


    "Ok!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t hide it either, nodded, and glanced at the village chief who was full of food and drink.


    The latter covered his mouth and burped in a low voice before saying, "Little tiger, did you know that Li Jianhua went to my house today?"


    "I do not know!"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned when he heard the words, and took the big steel bowl that Wang Xifeng brought over, which contained all the food reserved for Jiangxi Outback.


    "What he told me today was a piece of land that you only contracted a few days ago. He said that the express delivery has been tested by professionals. It is very likely that there are minerals, or jade mines!"


    "Huh? Isn''t this nonsense?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu frowned, his eyes full of disdain.


    "Little tiger, don''t talk nonsense, look at this!"


    The village chief shook his head, reached out his hand to take out several folded sheets of paper from his pants pocket, and handed them to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu quickly wiped his mouth, put the bowl down, and took the pieces of paper. Gongsun You heard the news as fresh, and followed him.


    In addition to the turquoise in the Jiangzhong area, there is nothing else in the riverside area!


    However, what both Jiang Xiaohu and Gongsun You didn''t expect was that the document in hand clearly pointed out that there was jade within the hilltop of Price Xiaohu Castle.


    "What does this mean, isn''t this fucking me?"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned tightly, threw the document in his hand on the table, and reached out and picked up the bowl again.


    "No, you can still eat in!" Gongsun You slapped Jiang Xiaohu on the shoulder and shouted loudly: "Your money path is almost blocked by others, you still want to eat!"


    "If I didn''t eat, I would starve to death long ago!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stuffed a piece of meat into his mouth, muttered in a low voice, looked outside the door and began to think about what happened during this time.


    "Something is wrong...what does it have to do with them when I hold a mountain top?"


    "The only thing wrong is you! I want to eat all day, and I don''t want anything else!"


    Gongsun Yao unceremoniously added one sentence aside.


    "Little tiger, you have to think about it too. Look. Many people in the village know that you are going to do this. They all mean that you can develop the things in the village! Now some people have money. I have not forgotten my roots and started to develop the village. I know you have a heavy burden, but the village does not want to be taken over by others!"


    "Ok?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was thinking that when Ge Chun came back recently and the appearance of the so-called Qin Ge was something wrong, the village head was talking leisurely.


    "The village chief, why are you the same as they thought?"


    "Huh? Xiaohu, don''t you want to take that mine as your own?"


    "The head of the village... I have never thought about it this way. What I mean is just the authenticity of this matter! Even if it is true, once this jade mineral is developed, our village will soon be lonely in the later stage. After all, we are not In places rich in jade, we do not have the power to participate in!"


    While talking, Jiang Xiaohu seriously summarized the future development.


    "Xiaohu is right. In your village... to be honest, if it is well developed, no one in your village can intervene in this matter. If the development is not good, it may be your village who is behind..."


    Gongsun You nodded when he heard the words, and Du Jiang Xiaohu agreed with what he said.


    "In that case, Xiaohu, what do you think of this matter? Just say, you belong to our village, and I am still facing you. Even if this matter fails, I will try my best to help you participate. After all, like you Such young people don¡¯t forget the village, so few!"


    The village chief sighed softly and said softly.

 807 Chapter 807

    In the middle of the night, the crescent moon was high above the treetops. Under the guidance of the moonlight, the old village head opened the door and walked out of Jiang Xiaohu''s house and disappeared into the vast night.


    After the old village chief had left for a long time, Jiang Xiaohu returned to the room. At this time, Gongsun Yao had already gotten into the bed and was playing with his mobile phone.


    "I''m going to bed first!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said casually, he got into the quilt on his own, and two of them were one of them. This was the rule for so many days.


    "You go to sleep, don''t you even think about it? Fortunately, I still check the information for you!"


    Gongsun You gave Jiang Xiaohu a white, threw the phone directly beside the bed, turned over, ignored him.


    "I..." Jiang Xiaohu was about to speak, but found that Gongsun Yao didn''t care about him at all, so he had to get into his bed and muttered: "I want to control, I''m not you, I only cover the sky. You can do everything, you can only wait for the soldiers to stop you and the water to cover you!"


    Even though he said that, Jiang Xiaohu was just looking at the moonlight outside the window, feeling uneasy. After all, he finally had one thing to do, but he faced such a result.


    If this matter is really approved by Li Jianhua, let alone development, it is done well. Every time jade is produced in the village, it may turn into a resort. If it is not done well, the mountain will be hollowed out, and nothing will be left in the end. It''s still going to fall, and it can''t be stopped.


    Perhaps this thing was squeezed in my heart. The moon outside the window was no longer as attractive as before. Even the dark clouds came to join in the fun. Looking at the good moonlight, it was gradually blocked by it. In the end, only left The next darkness.


    "Unlucky..."


    After a few mutters, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyelids began to fight, and after a while he fell into a drowsy sleep.


    Early the next morning, Jiang Xiaohu was awakened by a shout outside the door, and quickly sat up and looked at the door.


    "Brother Huzi, Xiaohu! Brother Hu, get up!"


    A loud shout came, Jiang Xiaohu quickly put on his clothes, and opened the door sleepily and walked out.


    Opening the door, Yang Zhou was standing at the door. As soon as the other party saw Jiang Xiaohu, he stretched out his hand to grab Jiang Xiaohu, and said nervously: "Oh, Brother Tiger, something has happened and killed!"


    "No, no, you say it well and make it clear that there was a car accident on your way here?"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and asked, after all, anyone who grabbed him early in the morning and yelled and killed someone would be unhappy.


    "Oh, Brother Tiger, that''s the fir! It''s dead! Ouch..."


    "Huh? Don''t worry, speak slowly!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard that something was wrong with his fir, he patted Yang Zhou on the back and whispered.


    The two walked into the room one after the other, Jiang Xiaohu poured him a glass of water, and then asked: "Say slowly, don''t worry, what''s the matter?"


    "No, Brother Xiaohu, I don''t know how to tell you about this. Didn''t I say that there is a factory under construction now?"


    "I know!"


    "That''s the factory area. Last night, the fir suddenly broke and killed two workers. I was just about to run away, Brother Tiger, I''m already talking about it. I''m leaving now! You can figure it out. Right!"


    While talking, Yang Zhou stood up, picked up the hot tea on the table and took a hasty sip, and Sa Yazi ran out.


    "No, you can tell me clearly what is going on!"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and stretched out his hand to pull Yang Zhou back. He was strong. Yang Zhou was his opponent. After being held for a few times, he couldn''t get away and was panicked.


    "Brother Tiger, don''t embarrass me anymore. This can''t be done! The two workers who died are not easy! It was Kyoto who came to inspect! I really can''t wait any longer. I was caught. It will really be over!"


    Yang Zhou was so anxious that he almost cried at this time, and he reached out and took out two stacks of red banknotes from his arms and slapped them on the table.


    "I don''t want money, you tell me this thing clearly!"


    "You let go, I''ll speak slowly!"


    Realizing that Jiang Xiaohu''s tone was a little wrong, Yang Zhou also knew that he could not beat Jiang Xiaohu, so he could only swallow his saliva and said helplessly.


    "Sit down and say!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was not polite, and threw him on the stool, sitting at the table waiting for the other party''s words.


    Yang Zhou, on the other hand, was not in a hurry to run away now. He took a few deep breaths, picked up the teacup again and took a sip, then said softly: "That place is not a good thing, it was originally an ordinary one. The site, some time ago, was suddenly acquired by a company in Kyoto. Since then, people will be sent here every week to check, including the expansion of this project."


    "Do you have to go to battle in person?"


    "Yeah! Those people are not good things. Everyone went to battle in person. This time, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. The two people who came have to go up to check the safety of the expansion area. Everyone stopped them and was afraid. Of course I was there when an accident happened. After all, I was producing materials..."


    As he said, Yang Zhou''s face turned red, lowered his head, and did not dare to speak any more. After all, he lied to Jiang Xiaohu by being a material dealer. He gave birth to a program and didn''t tell him. He also swallowed Jiang Xiaohu to open up the channel. Money.


    "It doesn''t matter, keep talking!"


    But now is not the time to entangle this matter, Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand, saying that he didn''t care.


    "I just said later. When the two of them walked near the factory area, suddenly the cedar broke, the beam broke, and all the steel bars on it fell off. None of them survived and they were killed alive. This incident followed. Those who come here don¡¯t eat hard and soft, and report directly to Kyoto. People from Kyoto have already been sent. It is about cutting corners. No one can run away. Hold accountable... I only heard that there was a new boss. , The methods are vicious, if this matter is caught, I don''t think I know how to die!"


    Yang Zhou was talking, sighed, and took another sip of tea.


    "I don''t know what went wrong. I always do things with small profits but quick turnover! I dare not be confused, let alone cutting corners, otherwise I would have such a good reputation!"


    "Since you have a clear conscience, what are you running for?"


    Jiang Xiaohu took out his teacup and took a sip, and asked in a low voice.


    "Do you think I don''t want to make it clear? We are little people, compared with them, we are in the sky and the earth. They can hear you saying this? If you don''t say anything, then let you go to the pit or make you lose your life, what do you do? Is it possible that you still expect to file a lawsuit with them? People can kill you if they come out with money and smash you!"


    Yang Zhoubai glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, and turned his head to look outside the door, with fear in his eyes, as if the people over Kyoto were already standing outside the door.

 808 Chapter 808

    "I have a question!" Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand and swayed in front of Yang Zhou''s eyes, drew his gaze to his side, and asked in a low voice: "It stands to reason that this matter does have something to do with me, but why are you today? Come to me early in the morning?"


    "I did not say!"


    Yang Zhou was stunned as soon as he heard this, and quickly lowered his head, not daring to speak.


    After all, the incident of the fir is generally related to Yang Zhou, and it is still the main relationship, because he is responsible for inspection and shipment, followed by Party A, after all, the relationship with Jiang Xiaohu is very rare.


    "Then you mean they know me?"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked with frowning, took out a cigarette and handed it over, trying to relieve Yang Zhou''s nervousness.


    "I really didn''t say, I don''t know what''s going on, the place where the shipment from me is not just yours, but I don''t know who said it, so I directly led all the spearheads to Jiangbian Village and followed. Come here!"


    Yang Zhou shook his head and sighed, with a helpless look in his eyes. If something happened before, it would be a problem of 1.8 million. But now things are different, and this matter has been magnified countless times.


    Naturally, he could also see that someone was making trouble behind him at this time, but he was just a small transition, maybe a scapegoat, so he was so panicked.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and see together!"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu knew that Yang Zhou was also on the verge of collapse, and if he continued to force the questioning, Yang Zhou might not be able to bear it.


    "I dont go¡­¡­"


    "If you don''t go, you have to go. You are running now, and your guilt is even greater. Don''t worry, the person who introduced you to me is my best friend. As long as I am here, you will be fine! Yes, You don''t know who Shen Hui is?"


    "I don''t know. Isn''t he just a second gangster? I don''t understand this. I know how many houses his family has in Kyoto. This kid is not in good shape, but then I heard that I settled down for a long time. No contact, after all, he and I are not the same, he reads a lot, I am illiterate!"


    Yang Zhou frowned and recalled that the kid in the impression was still so indifferent, but thinking about it, he should have had a pretty good life now.


    "Well, wait for me here, don''t worry, I am here!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand and gently patted him on the shoulder, letting a burst of true energy into his body, and then turned and walked into the room to change his clothes.


    This true spirit is afraid that Yang Zhou will secretly run away. After all, the human heart is separated from the belly. Although Jiang Xiaohu believes in the truth, he still does not believe it personally.


    "Where are you going? So early, is we weeding or fishing today!"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu put on a looser long sleeves, Gongsun You sat up on the bed, squinting his eyes and asked.


    "I have something to leave! You are waiting for me at home!"


    "Standing, what if you go and I die!"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu was ready to put on the socks, Gongsun Yao sat up with a sharp spirit, yelled a few loudly, and sat on the side of the bed with his waist due to physical reasons, and took a breath.


    If it were someone else, Gongsun You wouldn¡¯t be afraid to relax like this, but it was Jiang Xiaohu who healed him. If something really happened, Gongsun You really wouldn¡¯t dare to judge what he was in Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s heart. Weight.


    "Forget it, get up quickly, I''ll wait for you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu saw her sitting on the side of the bed with a bitter face, he couldn''t bear it, and he said a few words softly, reached out and patted the latter on the shoulder, turned around and waited.


    To Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s comfort, Yang Zhou did not leave, but just sat there quietly calling and texting, which probably meant to tell his family that he might be going out for a period of time, where is some of the private money in the house, and What needs to be done for some arrangements.


    "I didn''t expect you to be like a family guardian!"


    Jiang Xiaohu passed a cigarette again, sat beside him, and said softly.


    "No way, there is an old mother in the family. He is old and his brother is an honest person. If he stays at home for so many years, it will be fine for my mother to feel sorry for him. It has been almost ten years. Then I went crazy, but fortunately, at least there is no burden, hahaha!"


    When talking about the past, Yang Zhou''s emotions also stabilized, as if he was talking about an old old story, telling it softly and seriously, but he didn''t complain about it.


    In a blink of an eye, half an hour has passed since the two of them sat here. Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say a word during this period. Only Yang Zhou was there silently telling about the past that he had put together for so many years. The tattoos on his body were hidden under social pressure. Entering the cuff, the flesh on his face turned into a whispered smile.


    What happened to the first dead person I dealt with? Even though my current status is not high, many people respect it. As a result, I am twenty-four or five years old and have nothing to do overnight, just because I got involved. The big family in the capital.


    "Why are you here too?"


    The two chatted, and Gongsun Yao came out of the inner room. He had put on his clothes and was about to wash his face and brush his teeth. When he saw Yang Zhou coming, he was confused.


    "It''s fine if you have something, you go and wash it first, and you will say on the road for a while!"


    "okay!"


    After answering, Gongsunyou was very clever to wash in the small courtyard, perhaps because of the balance of yin and yang, Gongsunyou''s temper was not as explosive as before.


    Ten minutes later, Jiang Xiaohu drove his car out and drove Yang Zhou and Gongsun You to the city.


    Along the way, Jiang Xiaohu briefly clarified what happened with Gongsun Yao. Gongsun Yao thought it was a trivial matter and wanted to call the old man directly, but Jiang Xiaohu refused.


    The reason is that if others know that she is Gongsunpu''s granddaughter, then they will face endless assassinations when they go out.


    Regarding Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s conversation with Gongsun You, Yang Zhou didn¡¯t think he had heard it, lit a cigarette, and lay down at the window to smoke silently, but he also believed that Jiang Xiaohu said, ¡°Smash the bar and let people come out.¡± apologize''.


    After an hour of driving, the car finally came to Xihua Road.


    This is a factory area outside the urban area. Almost all of them are large-scale factories. This has also allowed the development of several small villages here, which is to set up stalls every day according to the working hours of the workers.


    As for Gongsun Yao, Jiang Xiaohu let her get out of the car. Although she looked reluctant, she was still obedient.


    "Which?"


    "Turn left ahead! Chen Hong! Right there!"


    Under Yang Zhou''s guidance, Jiang Xiaohu parked the car at the gate of the factory.


    "You guys! No parking here, go!"


    The car hadn''t stopped, and the security guard at the door had already arrived, holding a swinging stick and yelling.

 809 Chapter 809

    "Blind your dog''s eyes! I am the brother of your factory owner! Open the door!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t get used to him, so he roared directly.


    The security guard was also stunned. He had never seen such a horizontal one before. For a moment, he dared not speak like he did before, and quickly bent over and approached.


    Snapped!


    Before the security guard could speak, Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand from the car window and waved his hand is a slap in the face. To such a bullying and fearful person, Jiang Xiaohu has always been able to fight.


    "Blind dog eyes! Open the door, I wasted time and killed you!"


    "Yes, yes! Don''t be angry!"


    Even though this security guard has not encountered such a direct hand, he ran back to open the door buzzingly.


    It wasn''t until the car drove into the factory that Yang Zhou breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head and said seriously: "Brother Tiger, you are really brave, you don''t know who is in charge of this area!"


    "Tian Wang Lao Zi Guan also has to come first! What happened before?"


    Not long after the car drove forward, I saw that a factory area under construction in front was cordoned off, and many people gathered around to direct something.


    "Stop parking! Who are you!"


    After seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s car, a strong man stepped forward to stop the car and asked in a low voice, lying on the window.


    "Oh, I''m in the factory, come and see here..."


    When Jiang Xiaohu was thinking about making up the nonsense, his eyes froze on a person not far away, and his voice stopped.


    "It''s him, this man is very vicious! Brother Tiger!"


    Yang Zhou, who was sitting in the car, also saw the man, and hurriedly said softly, afraid of Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder.


    "Really?"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Ge Chun, who was slowly approaching, with a cold light in his eyes.


    Originally, Jiang Xiaohu just thought he was coming back to play, but he didn''t expect that he really came back to look for things. It seems that the things he happened the other day were deliberate. As for the Qin brother...it seems that he still needs to find it himself.


    "Hey, this isn''t Brother Xiaohu, how come you have time to come here, do you come to see the crime scene! What a pity, we want to protect the crime scene!"


    At this time, Ge Chun had already reached the side of the car, staring at Yang Zhou fiercely after speaking, grinning coldly.


    Although Yang Zhou was in the society back then, but now he has a lot of burdens on his body, and he naturally started to be afraid. He lowered his head and avoided his gaze, sighed lightly, and was ready to be beaten today. As for losing money, he also figured out. .


    "Why? Don''t you let me see?"


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered and opened the door without fear. Now that the enemy meets each other, it is better to settle the old and new accounts together.


    "Don''t don''t don''t, I can''t afford to provoke him. Brother Xiaohu has such a powerful fist. You see I''m only number 30. If I fight, I won''t be beaten to death?"


    Ge Chun sneered, and took a step back. The so-called maintenance workers also came over, each with cold faces, as if the wolf had seen the food.


    "I''m going to see the scene, don''t make trouble!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the crowd, his eyes still cold, and he said softly, raising his foot to the factory area ahead.


    It''s just that Ge Chun didn''t intend to let him pass safely. With a beckon, the people behind him directly blocked Jiang Xiaohu''s path.


    "Brother Xiaohu, this one, let me calculate the new and old accounts together!" Seeing Jiang Xiaohu stopped, Ge Chun thought he saw the dawn of victory, turned his head to look at Yang Zhou in the car, and sneered: "Boy, just rely on this! You can''t get out of this factory even if you keep holding your arms today!"


    "Did you finish?"


    "What? You can still..."


    boom!


    Under Jiang Xiaohu''s question, Ge Chun didn''t express his hatred, only felt that a strong force came from the lower abdomen, followed the body upside down, and hit two or three men to the ground.


    "I want to beat you, a hundred people are not enough!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Ge Chun lying on the ground and said disdainfully.


    "Fight Laozi! A reward of 500,000 for the disabled, I will pay if I die!"


    Under the so-called reward, there must be a brave man. With such a sentence as an introduction, those little brothers instantly became ready to move.


    "on!"


    A man standing in the corner suddenly roared, and these people rushed over instantly.


    It''s a pity that they completely underestimated this innocent-looking Jiang Xiaohu, who was thin and thin.


    The two standing in front rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu, punching and kicking over. Before the two of them touched Jiang Xiaohu''s body, they felt that a dark shadow flashed in front of them, and flew out.


    Bang bang bang!


    After a few muffled noises, these so-called little brothers did not dare to step forward, looking nervously at the five men lying beside Jiang Xiaohu, all wailing with their hands and feet.


    With the lessons learned from the past, the follow-up people didn''t dare to be half presumptuous, staring at Jiang Xiaohu with fierce eyes, hoping that Jiang Xiaohu could be afraid.


    "Aren''t you coming? Then I''m going to see it!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at them, said to himself, and walked towards the factory. Yang Zhou, who was hiding in the car, naturally did not dare to stay alone, and hurriedly opened the car door to follow.


    As for Ge Chun lying on the ground, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even glance at it, as if nothing existed.


    "Brother Tiger, do you know martial arts?"


    "I can still cultivate immortals, can I learn? I learned to live forever!"


    "Huh? Really?"


    "Really! At that time you can make money and lose money, so you don''t have to check the scene carefully!"


    After ridiculing Yang Zhou for a few words, Jiang Xiaohu gave a white glance at the workers who followed him but did not dare to step forward, breaking the cordon and walking into the construction area.


    Fortunately, it was not long since the incident happened. Except for the corpses of the two deceased, everything else was still in place, and only a few of the broken fir were removed.


    "Check it out and see if it is artificial!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the wood in it and said in a low voice.


    The center of the wood was completely undamaged. In addition, the wood was processed. It would not break easily at all. It is very likely that someone moved their hands or feet. After all, the person watching the scene is Ge Chun.


    "I know!"


    Yang Zhou nodded repeatedly and began to search earnestly. He had dealt with wood all the year round, and naturally he had seen a lot. This was one of the reasons why Jiang Xiaohu insisted on him to follow.


    "What are you looking at! It''s not up yet, shit, wait for death! You won''t be able to run by then! Get on it!"


    The two were rummaging, and Ge Chun, who was standing outside the cordon, eased a little. He ran over and kicked the two workers. He took out his mobile phone and started calling, shouting various brothers, saying that someone was making trouble.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Yang Zhou turned a deaf ear to this, immersed in the broken wood.


    "Found it! Look here!"


    Suddenly, Yang Zhou shouted in surprise, took a piece of wood out of the ruins, and shouted repeatedly.


    "what?"


    Jiang Xiaohu quickly turned his head to look around.

 810 Chapter 810 Shen Family Enterprise

    "This piece of wood was cut by a knife, and there are cut marks on it!"


    Yang Zhou said and raised the wood in his hand.


    "It''s all fucking dead! Go ahead!"


    Standing outside the cordon, Ge Chun turned pale when he saw this piece of wood and shouted loudly.


    Those workers naturally knew that they were accomplices, and in fear and panic, they began to rush towards the two.


    "You two hundred and five! What are you calling!"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu stepped forward two steps to block Yang Zhou''s front, stretched out his hand to snatch the wooden block and put it in his pocket. He was not afraid that Ge Chun said he brought it.


    Anyway, the technology is so advanced now, as long as you sort out the broken wood, you will know it when the time comes, and... Ge Chun has not destroyed the wood until now.


    "On him! Hurry!"


    A worker yelled loudly when he saw Jiang Xiaohu''s movements.


    At this time, they were not afraid of any pain anymore, grinning, and each one rushed over frantically as if the monsters were about to eat people.


    Jiang Xiaohu knew that the people at this time were the most terrifying, no matter how he could fight, as long as he couldn''t kill, such a person would rush over, and he was not afraid of death.


    "You hide first! Wait for support!"


    Jiang Xiaohu pushed Yang Zhou away, frowned and looked out of the factory area. Now he can only wait for Gongsun You.


    In the middle of the way, he let Gongsunyou get out of the car, in fact, to let Gongsunyou go to find out who owns this company, and by the way to see what happened to the family of the deceased, after all, he doesn''t know anything now.


    If relying on Gongsun You, maybe this little Nizi could still rely on her outstanding ability to talk to the boss of the company.


    As the old saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands, and Jiang Xiaohu has a deep experience now that he beats his master to death with random fists.


    People like these''mad dogs'' don''t care how much pain they are being beaten, they just snatch Jiang Xiaohu''s clothes. In ten minutes, Jiang Xiaohu can''t resist, and after being kicked a few more feet, Jiang Xiaohu can only Keep avoiding and running.


    Fortunately, the guys like Yang Zhou did a good job of hiding. They climbed to the top of the crane and unplugged the fuel tank connection cable. It didn''t cause Jiang Xiaohu to trouble.


    "It''s all crazy!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the person chasing him and couldn''t help but spit out, kicking the person closest to him far away.


    ...


    "What are you doing!"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was about to be surrounded, the sound of the car brakes sliding, and a light voice sounded.


    Hearing this voice, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing. He was so familiar with this voice, it was Shen Rong''er!


    Looking up, as expected, Shen Ronger slowly walked down from McLaren, dressed in a black suit, raised her hand and took off her sunglasses, and shouted in a low voice.


    "Where did it come from..."


    Ge Chun was angry at this time, turned his head and looked over, wanting to yell at him. After seeing the person who came, he was immediately stunned, not daring to speak.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing?"


    Shen Rong''er stepped forward and asked loudly.


    "Who the hell are you! Get out!"


    A worker from the periphery didn''t know who Shen Ronger was, thought it was Jiang Xiaohu''s helper, and frowned and shouted.


    "Are you Ge Chun?"


    Hearing this sentence, the worker was also stunned, feeling that something was wrong, and pointed to Ge Chun.


    "Little bitch, what''s the matter? Come to help with your concubine? Don''t say I''ve never seen the world, you can''t go out today if you have money!"


    When Ge Chun saw this, he opened his mouth and yelled a few words in a low voice. He stepped forward to draw Shen Rong''er''s mouth.


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help pursing his lips and grinning, and simply took two steps back and sat on the stone slab looking at Ge Chun and Shen Rong''er.


    On the contrary, Shen Rong''er frowned and looked at Ge Chun coldly, and said, "It''s so grandiose. Did your mother teach you the word polite, or did your mother teach you?"


    "Dare to say my mother? Fuck you!"


    Humph!


    Hearing this, Ge Chun''s face changed drastically, and he rushed towards Shen Rong''er with a low growl. He had seen and dealt with the rich, but he had never seen anything like this. It was a pity that he didn''t wait for him to be three steps away from Shen Rong''er. Karen ran out from behind and kicked him out.


    "Fuck... who... Brother Jiang? You beat me..."


    Ge Chun saw clearly who the person was, and was about to ask, but he saw the Jiang brother in his mouth kneeling in front of Shen Rong''er, constantly kowtow.


    "Miss, I''m really not! I don''t know! I really don''t know he will be a fool, and I didn''t mean to provoke Brother Xiaohu!" While kowtow, Brother Jiang turned to look at Jiang Xiaohu, loudly Yelled: "Brother Xiaohu, are you okay, I''m offended by Lu Jiang! Your adults don''t remember the villain, don''t mind!"


    "Brother Jiang...this, she won''t..."


    Seeing this scene, Ge Chun was shocked and couldn''t say a complete sentence, pressing his throat.


    He vaguely remembered that Lu Jiang, who took his debut with him, said that he was able to develop into this way. With the help of the Shen family who made achievements in Kyoto, he also mentioned everyone¡¯s eldest lady. Not to mention the strong woman, the method is extremely strong and offend her. None of them had a good end.


    Now it seems that Shen Ronger is undoubtedly the Shen family eldest in Lu Jiangkou.


    "No, Brother Jiang, I! I really... I was wrong! I''m sorry!"


    After thinking about the origins of the beauty in front of him, Ge Chun stared at his eyes and his breathing became rapid. After all, in front of life and death, he had been advancing crazily on the road to death. At this time, he regretted it and raised his hand fiercely. I slapped myself and started begging for mercy.


    The strong arrogance of the last second, at this time only begging for mercy.


    "Really?"


    Shen Rong''er narrowed his eyes and looked at Lu Jiang in front of him coldly.


    "Run!"


    Those workers who had seen the whole story broke up with a loud shout and started talking in private.


    "No one can run away!"


    Shen Rong''er stood still looking at them quietly, her eyes showing a coldness that Jiang Xiaohu had never seen before.


    The voice fell, a dozen cars came in from outside the factory gate, and a large number of people ran out of the car, all of whom were security personnel from the Shen family.


    "Why are you here? Where is Yaoyao?"


    Seeing that the matter was under control, Jiang Xiaohu curled his lips, walked slowly in front of Shen Rong''er, and said softly.


    "She''s in the car, don''t know what''s wrong, she is short of breath now!"


    Shen Rong''er laughed as soon as he saw Jiang Xiaohu, pointed to the car, and said with a smile.


    "Huh? Why didn''t you say it earlier!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard that Gongsun You was sick, he panicked and got into the car in two steps.


    And Shen Ronger stood in place pouting and watching the figure of Jiang Xiaohu running past, stamped her feet severely, and snorted coldly.


    Half an hour later, Jiang Xiaohu sat outside the factory, watching the busy and serious workers in the factory, and sighed deeply.

 811 Chapter 811

    There were two women standing beside him, both of them had the same faces as Qingcheng Qingguo, but they both stared at each other, as if they didn''t want to stand in the same place with each other.


    "What did they do?"


    "All were dealt with according to law, but the follow-up matters are not over yet! There are still family members who need to be comforted!"


    Shen Rong''er said, raising her eyebrows and looking at Gongsun Yao, as if she was doing the show.


    "In this world, how come things are so difficult to sit down?"


    Seeing the busy workers, Jiang Xiaohu stood up, and took out a cigarette from his arms while complaining, and walked towards McLaren.


    Maybe he got used to it, he would always walk towards Shen Ronger''s car unconsciously.


    "Hey, I want to blind your heart! Your car is here!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu standing in a daze in front of the car, Gongsun Yao yelled out of anger, and the latter hurriedly responded, turning his head and ran to Gongsun Yao.


    "Then I''ll go first, I''ll go find you for dinner when I have time!"


    Jiang Xiaohu started the car and opened the window and shouted.


    Shen Rong''er didn''t turn her head or make a sound, just waved her hand and quietly listened to the sound of the car going away.


    Long after Jiang Xiaohu left, a secretary came to Shen Rong''er and said softly: "President Shen, what do you think about pensions?"


    "According to the rules and regulations, Xiaohu...no...Forget it, I''ll go first, let me know if there is a situation, you know?"


    Shen Ronger said, turning his head to look at the secretary, who nodded immediately, saying that he knew very well that the situation Shen Ronger said included Jiang Xiaohu''s movements.


    An hour later, when Jiang Xiaohu was about to park his car on the side of the road, his cell phone rang suddenly.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    "...*(...%"


    Jiang Xiaohu connected the cell phone, but there was a burst of noisy noise from the other side of the phone, and he could not hear what the other party was saying.


    "Mom, where are you!"


    "Little tiger, come back soon! Something happened at home!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu was about to hang up, Wang Xifeng''s voice finally came out on the phone, but it was obvious that Wang Xifeng was resisting something.


    Uh~


    "Do not worry!"


    "Well, should I get off first!"


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Xiaohu was like a devil, and the speed of the car was constantly increasing, while Gongsun Yao looked at Jiang Xiaohu nervously, for fear that he would be furious. Only Yang Zhou sat behind and swallowed constantly, wanting to get off. car.


    It was originally an hour''s journey, but under Jiang Xiaohu''s unrelaxed throttle, it only took half an hour to rush back to the village.


    Before the car stopped, Jiang Xiaohu and the trio saw a large group of people surrounding Jiang''s house, and some people were hanging banners with words like killing pay for life, buying murder and so on.


    "Damn! Looking for death!"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu let out a cold snort, slammed on the accelerator under his feet, and the engine made an abnormal roar. Following that, the car appeared like lightning and appeared fifty meters away from Jiang''s gate in the blink of an eye.


    Bah!


    Jiang Xiaohu also pulled up the handbrake at this moment, and the car slid in response, drifting sideways, and slid towards the group of people.


    "Little Tiger, calm down!"


    "Brother Tiger, don''t!"


    The two people in the car shouted.


    "Hold the grass! Get away!"


    "Help!"


    "Killed!"


    "Hide!"


    The group of people turned their heads when they heard the sound, but they were panicked when they saw a car leaping sideways. Dozens of people suddenly dispersed, holding the things in their hands and started yelling.


    Boom!


    Two of them moved a bit slower, and one of them staggered when hit by the body and fell to the ground.


    "Help! I can''t move!"


    "me too!"


    After falling down, the two men seemed to be top performers and began to shout loudly.


    "I''ll help you heal!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was even more anxious when he saw this, opened the window, let out a low growl, and stepped on the accelerator again.


    boom!


    "I go!"


    "There is something wrong! I really want to kill someone!"


    At the moment the engine was sensational, the two of them got up and escaped, and began to yell.


    "Stop it!"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu wanted to start the car again, Gongsun You slapped him in the face.


    There was not much strength and no loud voice, but he pulled Jiang Xiaohu out of the deep sea of ??anger.


    "If you go on like this, you will suffer!"


    Seeing that he didn''t move anymore, Gongsun You knew it had an effect and said again.


    "I like..."


    Yang Zhou, who was hiding in the back seat, was about to vomit out because of the shaking car. He was about to speak, but was stunned by Gongsun Yao''s eyes.


    "You are angry with them coming to your house! Have you ever thought about what you would do if you were recorded as evidence! You are not...me!"


    Gongsun You became more and more angry, his chest began to rise and fall violently, and his breathing that had just stabilized became quicker again. Before he finished speaking, he fell softly on the backrest.


    "She is!"


    "Get off! Open the door!"


    Before Yang Zhou could finish asking, Jiang Xiaohu let out a low drink. The former hurriedly got out of the car and slapped Jiang''s gate frantically, while Jiang Xiaohu got out of the car quickly and lifted Gongsun Yao from the co-pilot.


    Holding in his arms, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but let his true qi into her body. This was the difference. He fainted once before hesitating. At this time, his anger was on his heart, his anger attacked his heart, and some of his anger was back. This is very likely. Will suffocate to death, can only dredge the meridians.


    "Loss your life! Loss your life!"


    "Unscrupulous merchants! Lose their lives, murder and arson, and do no evil!"


    "Buy murder! Murder deliberately!"


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu got out of the car, the family members who had caused trouble came up again and shouted loudly.


    "Fuck me!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu, who was already so angry, heard the noisy sound, he only felt his chest suffocated, his breathing became uneasy, and he instinctively moved his zhenqi, mixed with zhenqi, and roared.


    This sound exploded like a lion roar, and the family members who made trouble were also startled and silenced.


    "A group of bastards, the family is dead, and they use their family''s lives to make trouble! Waste!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked around, and naturally distinguished that most of these people were really family members of the two deceased. After a few cold curses, he directly kicked the man standing in front of him and hugged him. Gongsun You got into the house.


    "Hit someone? He hit someone! Fuck, he still dares to hit someone!"


    It wasn''t until Jiang Xiaohu walked into the house that one of the people reacted and shouted loudly.


    It was just too late, Jiang Xiaohu had already closed the door, put Gongsun You in his arms on his bed, took out the silver needle that had been useless for a long time from the head of the bed, and sighed softly, "The troubled autumn!"


    In a star-rated hotel suite in Heliang City, Shen Ronger frowned while sitting on the sofa looking at the scenery outside the window.

 812 Chapter 812

    "President Shen, those family members refuse to negotiate and are very resistant to contact with us. They are making trouble outside Jiang''s house!"


    "I''m sending someone to go. If it fails this time, then I will go personally!"


    Shen Rong''er''s complexion remained unchanged, she was already looking out the window, but the female secretary had been standing there and did not leave, as if hesitating.


    "what happened?"


    "Well, Mr. Jiang Xiaohu has been out of control. Fortunately, we went to the village a few eyeliners in advance. This is the video at that time!"


    The female secretary opened the tablet in her hand under Shen Rong''er''s eyes and handed it over.


    The video played on the tablet was the video of Jiang Xiaohu rushing into the village until Jiang Xiaohu hugged Gongsun Yao and hid behind him.


    "You go down first! Remember, talk about it first, it''s really impossible..."


    After watching the video, Shen Rong''er didn''t show any emotional fluctuations on her face, as if she didn''t care at all. Even the things she told were about the family of the deceased.


    But this female secretary is not a fool. She can feel that the woman in front of you is on the verge of jealousy and is about to explode. If she is not a woman, she can''t tell.


    Thinking of this, the female secretary slipped out of the room, sending a text message and telling people to continue to pay attention to Jiang Xiaohu.


    On the other side, Jiang Xiaohu and Wang Xifeng were sitting at home, Yang Zhou was serving tea and boiling water on one side, and Gongsun Yao was still resting in the room.


    "It''s finally quiet outside!"


    Wang Xifeng sighed softly, turned and walked into the kitchen to get busy.


    "Mom, what are you doing!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw that she was about to start cooking so early, he frowned and asked, but he didn''t get an answer.


    "Brother Tiger, can we handle this matter? Even if we know that someone has instructed it, but these goods are hard to eat!"


    After Yang Zhou poured a glass of water for Jiang Xiaohu, he asked helplessly. In fact, he was sure in his heart that he could not escape.


    Although he had seen the degree of fear that Ge Chun and Lu Jiang were afraid of Shen Ronger, it was certainly not a simple figure who dared to challenge Shen Ronger, but he was just a pawn and victim.


    "I don''t know, but I know, this is the first one who dares to make trouble in my house! And definitely the last one!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was silent for a moment, lit a cigarette, his tone was calm, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    "Brother Hu, what does Shen Rong''er have to do with you... Does Shen Hui have anything to do with her?"


    Yang Zhou lit a cigarette as he was about to talk, and suddenly remembered the guy who didn''t adjust.


    "It''s okay, do you think I will know Shen Rong''er?"


    Jiang Xiaohu gave Yang Zhou a white glance, stood up and walked to the door to take a look.


    The people outside the door should be tired and resting quietly. They seemed to have come without preparing anything. There was nothing to eat or drink. The only shop in the village was Zhang''s.


    Even if there are, there are not many goods, and it is estimated that they have been bought out now.


    "Tiger, open the door!"


    At this moment, Wang Xifeng came out of the kitchen, holding several large bowls of cooked food in his hands.


    "Mom, what are you doing!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was also stunned when he saw this, standing at the door for a moment.


    "They are all poor people, I think they have been cheated, open it! Mom knows what I''m doing!"


    Wang Xifeng sighed lightly, with sympathy in her eyes.


    A long time ago, Jiang Xiaohu thought that Wang Xifeng''s bumpy journey and the heavy burden on his shoulders would inevitably become a jealous person. He didn''t expect that he would still be as kind-hearted as he was back then, even if he was dealing with enemies.


    For a moment, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly realized that his mother did not live in the war years.


    After standing there and looking at Wang Xifeng for half a minute, Jiang Xiaohu nodded, and stretched out his hand to open the door.


    Squeak...


    "Open the door! Damn, open the door!"


    "Losing money!"


    "Oh fuck, I''m so hungry!"


    As the door opened, the noise outside the door rang again, but it was not as strong as in the morning. Only a few strong young men were yelling.


    "Stop screaming, get tired, eat something, you are also poor people, you are all deceived by others, you are all suffering!"


    Wang Xifeng didn''t step forward either. He placed a few large bowls by the wall and his chopsticks flat against the bowl, then turned and walked into the back room.


    Jiang Xiaohu was standing at the door and looking coldly at the family members who caused the trouble. In his eyes, these people were not worthy of eating.


    In less than two minutes, Wang Xifeng took out more than a dozen large bowls and chopsticks. After putting everything in place, Wang Xifeng said with a chuckle: "There are not many bowls and chopsticks at home. You can eat them separately! "


    After that, Wang Xifeng pulled Jiang Xiaohu back and slowly closed the door.


    "Fuck you, what to eat! Lost money! Lost money!"


    "Want to poison us! Old bitch! Bastard! Let''s dream!"


    "Don''t eat! Take it back! Weasel give a New Year greeting to the chicken!"


    boom!Snapped!


    As soon as the door was closed, Jiang Xiaohu heard the sound of smashing bowls outside the door, and the low roar of those little beasts.


    "Fuck! I killed you guys!"


    Hearing the voices of these people, Jiang Xiaohu felt an anger fluttering in his heart, turning around to open the door, but was stopped by Wang Xifeng.


    "Go back, smash it, it''s them who are hungry!"


    Wang Xifeng said calmly, and took Jiang Xiaohu back to the room.


    "Don''t worry, you go take a rest first! I''ll come!"


    Before the two of them could do it, Yang Zhou shook his head and moved out a ladder from the back room and put it on the wall of the small courtyard.


    "You just asked for this just to get over the wall?"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu frowned and looked at Yang Zhou, revealing doubts.


    "Where! You wait!"


    Yang Zhou turned his head and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu with a squinted smile, and suddenly a trace of hostility flashed in his eyes, as if he had recovered the cruelty and shame of many years ago.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll take a rest first, there is still food in the pot!"


    Wang Xifeng glanced at the two of them, then shook his head and walked into the back room.


    It can be seen that because of this incident, Wang Xifeng is still a little worried, worried about what Jiang Xiaohu''s future will look like, and worried about whether Jiang Xiaohu has provoke someone who shouldn''t be offended.


    Just thinking about it is nothing. She also knows that since Jiang Xiaohu can know someone like Shen Qiaobin, he will naturally offend such a person. Therefore, when this happened, Wang Xifeng felt that it was reasonable and unexpected. , Appeared unusually calm.


    "I thought you weren''t hungry! Conscienceless bastards!"


    While Jiang Xiaohu was sitting there in a daze, Yang Zhou at the top of the wall suddenly poked his head out, pointed to the doorway and shouted loudly.


    Maybe it was a painful spot, or something was seen, a stone flew in from outside the wall, but Yang Zhou avoided it.


    "What are you doing?"

 813 Chapter 813

    Jiang Xiaohu frowned, looked at the rolling stones in the small courtyard, and asked softly.


    "Since they don''t want to eat, don''t eat it, I can''t stand it!"


    Yang Zhou shrugged his shoulders, hid in the corner of the wall, and replied in a low voice. Once again, the cat looked at the door through the crack of the door.


    Two hours passed in a flash. Whenever someone wanted to take some food left at the door, Yang Zhou would climb up the wall and yell at him. Of course, in exchange for some stone attacks, even though he hid quickly, After two hits, there were two big bags on the forehead.


    During the period, Jiang Xiaohu also crouched at the door and glanced, quietly listening to the sound outside the door.


    Although the voice was very small, Jiang Xiaohu still heard someone complaining that the two young men did not eat and wasted food, making everyone hungry.


    As the food was getting cold, coupled with Yang Zhou''s monitoring, the noise outside the door became less and less, some people still squinted together on the spot, maybe it was too tired, or maybe the sun was too warm Up.


    Seeing that the sun in the sky was slowly moving westward, when he arrived in Shantou, Gongsun You came out of Jiang Xiaohu''s room, put on loose clothes, stood at the door and asked, "How are you now?"


    "It''s okay, I just don''t know what to say. When Shen Rong''er sends someone over, after all, the compensation is not our final say!"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head and sighed slightly. This was an internal matter of the company and he couldn''t check it, and... his words didn''t count.


    "It should be coming!"


    Gongsun You raised his hand and glanced at the time. He had slept for two hours. Counting the time, the person sent by Shen Rong''er should have arrived.


    "Here''s here, here''s somebody, really here!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was about to speak when Yang Zhou suddenly turned his head and pointed at the door and said softly.


    After hearing the words, the two hurriedly followed Yangzhou''s actions and leaned on the door to watch. There were indeed three cars outside the door. Several people came down and were discussing with several family members with the documents in their hands.


    "Go out and see!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at it and opened the door directly.


    "Fuck you, don''t talk about it, lose money, I will kill you! You are a group, bully us honest people!"


    A family member who didn''t know what the negotiator had said suddenly became furious, reached out his hand and grabbed the document and began to tear it frantically, then rushed to the negotiator and punched it.


    "Damn, used to it!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at them, feeling anger in his heart, and ran to the family in two steps and kicked it.


    boom!


    Although the family member was tall and mammoth, but did not notice Jiang Xiaohu''s arrival, he flew out with one kick, fell to the ground and rolled several times before stopping.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    After sitting up, the family member couldn''t believe that Jiang Xiaohu dared to beat the family of the deceased.


    "Little tiger, don''t!"


    At this moment, Shen Rong''er in the car hurried down and shouted loudly.


    But Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t bear it at this time. These people were too much. He gritted his teeth, glanced at Shen Rong''er, and rushed directly to the group of family members.


    After a lot of punches and kicks, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have any physical fitness to say. Although he didn''t use his true qi, it was enough for the hungry, soft-handed family members of the dead.


    Within a few minutes, more than a dozen strong men had been knocked to the ground by Jiang Xiaohu, constantly wailing, and a few of the remaining women were also slapped by Jiang Xiaohu because they were too shrewd. A few teeth, hiding aside and dared not to make another ruthlessness.


    "Face, I give you enough! You shamelessly say, who let you come!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked around, his eyes were cold, and he gritted his teeth and asked.


    "You, do you dare to hit people, I tell you, this is endless!"


    "Yes, losing money!"


    At this time, the two men closest to Jiang Xiaohu were still lying on the ground with their mouths wailing and cursing.


    "Really? Since I did it, I am ready!"


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered, walked in front of one of them, stomped his foot on his ankle, and slowly added gravity.


    "Let go of me! Let go of me!"


    "Let go! Don''t go too far!"


    Under the pain, the man almost couldn''t make his voice. He lay trembling, and the two men beside him panicked. They didn''t expect Jiang Xiaohu to really dare to do it.


    "Since you don''t want to say it, I will beat you up and disabled one by one, don''t you want to lose money? Well, I will abolish you, and I will go to your house one by one and pay you money!"


    As he said, Jiang Xiaohu''s feet slammed hard, and several sounds of broken bones made.


    The sound was very small, but it blew into the ears of these troublemakers like thunder.


    "Fuck, this bastard, really step on it!"


    A young guy suddenly panicked with a comment. He just collected a few hundred yuan and came to the scene. He did not expect such a situation to happen.


    However, the young man underestimated Jiang Xiaohu''s hearing. The moment he heard these words, Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and walked quickly to the young man.


    "What did you say? Who sent you here?"


    Jiang Xiaohu reached out and grabbed him by the collar, grabbed him up, and lifted him in the air.


    This action directly stunned a few people around, as well as a few farmers. They had only seen such people on TV, but such people were all martial arts masters!


    "I, I didn''t... Ah! Go to your mother... Ah! It''s from the town, I don''t know! The second king of the town!"


    The young man was thinking about the word loyalty. He wanted to be hard, but he didn''t want Jiang Xiaohu to actually start. He broke one of his fingers without waiting for him to yell at him. The pain was so painful that the young man shouted directly. Yelled out the name of the black hand behind his back.


    The families of the deceased who were given clear instructions were also panicked. After all, this matter had a real black hand, so it was completely changed in nature.


    "No! Don''t come here, you will lose money!"


    "No!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu walked towards Shen Rong''er, the men in front of him thought they were walking towards him, and suddenly panicked, waved their hands and yelled.


    "Are you going to find that Wang Er?"


    Shen Rong''er saw Jiang Xiaohu approaching, and said first without waiting for him to speak.


    "Yes, he is not so stupid in town about this matter, you better see if you have an enemy with the Shen family!"


    Jiang Xiaohu reached out and took her car key from Shen Rong''er, and got into the driver''s seat.


    Seeing this scene, Gongsun You ran out of the small courtyard in two steps, followed Jiang Xiaohu and got into the co-pilot, but Shen Ronger stood there, not intending to follow, but coldly looked at the families of the dead.


    "Do you like to lose money? Originally, according to the regulations, each of you could get at least one million in compensation!"

 814 Chapter 814: Li Jianhuas Ghost

    "really?"


    "President Shen! Are you true?"


    "Ah, I''m sorry, President Shen, we were wrong, let''s go now!"


    When the family members of the deceased heard Shen Ronger''s specific figures of the compensation, they were stunned, bowed to apologize, and turned to run.


    "Stop!" Shen Rong''er yelled when they saw it, and waited until they stopped their movements, then said: "But these young people among you are looking for things and picking things up. It wastes my time and energy. A million will be served. , But you have to be sued by me in court to compensate me for my time and energy, and the reputation of my Shen family enterprise!"


    "Pay for it! Hey, let''s pay, we will go!"


    When a slightly older man heard this, he seemed very happy, and he was about to turn around and leave. In his eyes, it was almost the same to lose a thousand dollars.


    "Okay, then wait to pay it! My worth, I won''t lose tens of millions in this half a day, don''t think about it!"


    After that, Shen Rong''er gave a low voice and turned and walked towards another car.


    When the words fell, the families of the deceased were stunned. One million is unimaginable in their eyes. Now that they have to pay so much, they can''t even think of how there is so much money.


    "You bastard, I said you can''t come! You still have to come, look at it, for tens of thousands of dollars!"


    "President Shen, don''t go, we know we were wrong! Don''t go! I was wrong! Please!"


    "You bastards, kneel down for me! Mr. Shen forgave you and get up again!"


    When several middle-aged men who reacted more quickly heard this, they backhanded the young guys who took the lead and kicked them on the ground, shouting loudly to express their determination.


    "Do you like this set?" Shen Ronger turned her head after hearing the sound, sneered, and said: "Old Zhou! Call someone to accompany them and see if these people can kneel down until I forgive them!"


    "Yes! Miss, go slowly!"


    A man in a suit standing next to Shen Rong''er nodded, took two steps forward, standing in front of several young men kneeling on the ground, expressionless.


    As the car moved far away, the families of the deceased were completely dumbfounded. They didn''t know that Shen Rong''er was not eating too much. The situation at this time can be said to be extremely embarrassing.


    If you want to go, you can¡¯t go. Someone is watching, but you can¡¯t go. It¡¯s meaningless to stay here.


    "Hahahahahaha! Whoops, let me go, hahahaha!"


    When the family members here didn¡¯t know what to do, Yang Zhou laughed wantonly with a cigarette in the small courtyard. He almost backed it for several times, holding the door frame and looking at the families of the dead who were still lawless in the morning. Men, the boss with a long mouth.


    At the same time, Jiang Xiaohu stepped on the accelerator of the car to the end.


    "How do you find it? Do you know where it is?"


    Gongsun You frowned and looked at Jiang Xiaohu, and asked softly.


    "I''ll find out later!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Xiaohu''s cell phone rang. It was a message from Shen Rong''er.


    The reason why Shen Ronger is so likable is not only because she can go to the hall and the kitchen, but the most important thing is her ability to do things on her own.


    "Can''t tell! You two are connected!"


    Gongsun Xiu smiled, but his heart chuckled, as if he had lost something.


    Don''t read it, the car parked outside a building.


    Most of the houses in the town are like this, and there are few unit buildings. They are all single-family buildings.


    "Hello, who are you looking for!"


    Just after Jiang Xiaohu got out of the car, a middle-aged woman who was a little older approached and asked with a smile.


    After all, in a small town, a car like McLaren is still rare.


    "Hello, I''m looking for Wang Er, I am his friend! Does he live here?"


    "Yeah, I''m the fuck, he''s upstairs!"


    The middle-aged woman obviously didn''t have any doubts, greeted Jiang Xiaohu to walk in, turned her head and saw Gongsun You who was following Jiang Xiaohu, and she was even more envious.


    "This is your daughter-in-law, it''s so good-looking! The kid in my family doesn''t know if he is sure, you can go up first! He is upstairs!"


    "Okay, we just go up by ourselves!"


    Jiang Xiaohu walked upstairs with a smile


    !


    Upstairs is the design of three bedrooms and one hall, with a door closed tightly, Jiang Xiaohu walked over and knocked on the door.


    "Mom, what are you doing!"


    With a lazy response, the door was opened.


    A face hollowed out by the color of wine appeared inside the door. Seeing Jiang Xiaohu coming, the people inside the door didn''t even think about it. They reached out to close the door, but Jiang Xiaohu pushed it open, staggering and sitting on the ground. .


    "who are you!"


    Wang Eryi asked in a low voice with a panic face.


    "Grass! Are you afraid of this if you don''t even know who I am?"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned tightly, reached out his hand to lift Wang Er, threw it on the bed, and shouted.


    "His name is Jiang Xiaohu. He came to you just to know who asked you to find someone to make trouble at his house!"


    Gongsun Xiu pursed his thin lips when he saw this, and explained.


    "Huh? Jiang Xiaohu?" Wang Er frowned for a while, slowly got out of bed, and mumbled: "Who is Jiang Xiaohu, I don''t know... this..."


    Before he finished speaking, Wang Er took the opportunity to run out, but Jiang Xiaohu reached out and pulled him back.


    "Since I don''t want to say it, I don''t make it difficult for you to interrupt your legs. This matter will be flat!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the messy room, said softly, reached out to pick up the baseball bat on one side, and walked slowly towards Wang Er.


    "You don''t... Damn! You really fight!"


    Boom!


    When Wang Er saw this, he looked disdainful and didn''t believe that Jiang Xiaohu dared to hit someone. He pouted and was about to talk. Jiang Xiaohu went on talking with a stick, but he didn''t use his full strength.


    "Don''t don''t! It''s Li Jianhua! Although I don''t know who came here, I heard that it is Li Jianhua, the one from Kyoto! The one who is fighting for territory with you!"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu''s baseball bat was swiping again, Wang Er immediately raised his hand and said everything directly.


    "What you said is true?"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and asked, after all, he just slapped the other party and said everything, something too simple.


    "Then what do you want, I''m the one who takes money to do things! Why be beaten for someone you don''t know! Besides, I have inquired about your family''s affairs, that''s the kid''s! Come on, I should also ask about it. , Don¡¯t say it¡¯s me! I¡¯ll continue playing games, don¡¯t hit me if it¡¯s okay!"


    Wang Er curled his mouth, his face was indifferent. Seeing Jiang Xiaohu stopped talking, he turned and sat in front of the computer again, and started the game.


    "Let''s go!"


    Jiang Xiaohu saw this scene, knowing that there is no need to lie to himself with such goods, and turned around and opened the door.


    The two went downstairs, and did not respond to the middle-aged woman''s retention of food and water, until he sat in the car, Jiang Xiaohu sighed softly.

 815 Chapter 815

    Jin Guang had thought that it might be Li Jianhua who was making trouble, but now that it was really confirmed, some lost expressions inevitably appeared in his heart.


    "You are not alone!"


    When the atmosphere became stagnant, Gongsun Yao handed over a cigarette and said softly.


    "what?"


    Jiang Xiaohu reached out his hand to take the smoke and asked softly.


    "Nothing, you are not the only one facing this situation, not a market like a battlefield, it has been like this since ancient times!"


    Gongsun You lighted a cigarette and said to himself, with reminiscences in his eyes.


    "What do you smoke?"


    Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand to snatch the smoke from Gongsun You''s mouth and threw it out of the window. He gave her a blank look and drove towards the county with a kick.


    After Li Jianhua came back, he did not live in the village or in the urban area. He only bought a house in the county seat. It is said that after getting married, he planned to do business in the county seat.


    When he first came back, Jiang Xiaohu still believed this sentence, but now it seems that it''s fine!


    "Don''t go to his house?"


    Half an hour later, Gongsun You saw Jiang Xiaohu parked his car outside a nearby coffee shop and asked suspiciously.


    "Forget it, save something, I don''t want to go to his house either!"


    As Jiang Xiaohu said, he got out of the car and opened the door of the coffee shop. At this time, there were very few people in the coffee shop, only two or three people were sitting there drinking coffee.


    "Hello sir, what do I need?"


    As soon as the two were seated, a waiter came over and asked with a smile.


    "Swiping the card, it takes up two hours of business hours!"


    Jiang Xiaohu also directly took out a bank card and handed it over, and said softly.


    "Sir, our turnover here..."


    "Swipe the card, it''s okay!"


    Before the waiter could finish speaking, Gongsun Yao on one side raised his hand to greet her that she could leave, and the waiter had to turn around and leave.


    Not long after, the waiter came over with two cups of coffee, put it on the table and said with a smile: "Sir, this is a gift from us, and this membership card is also a gift from us!"


    Jiang Xiaohu took the card and glanced at the waiter, who pointed to the counter.


    Looking in the direction she was pointing, only a beautiful waiter was looking at her with a smile, and at the same time she reached out and patted her head.


    "Thank you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu reached out and took his bank card and membership card in his pocket.


    It wasn''t until the waiter left that Jiang Xiaohu took out a note from his pocket and threw it in the trash basket without even looking at it.


    "Why? Don''t like this? Or do you like Shen Ronger?"


    Gongsun You smiled and asked when he saw that he had thrown away his contact information.


    "I like you like this! Do you mind?"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked with a chuckle.


    "Don''t mind, I don''t care, besides, you are not worthy of me!"


    Gongsun Yao replied happily, took a sip of the coffee, and put it back on the table at a very fast speed.


    "Miss, it''s not as good as yours, but it''s not bad anymore!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said, turning his head and looking out the window. They were sitting on the side of the bed. At this time, they could see everything outside the window.On the side of the road, a Mercedes-Benz stopped, Li Jianhua got out of the car, helped his eyes, and walked over with a smile.


    "What? Why do you have time to ask me for coffee today?"


    After Li Jianhua walked in, sat beside Jiang Xiaohu, smiled at Gongsun You, and turned to ask.


    "Nothing, just want to ask you, why do you want to fuck me?"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say much, and asked straightforwardly.


    "..."


    Seeing the other party so direct, Li Jianhua smiled helplessly, leaned on the backrest, and looked at Jiang Xiaohu quietly.


    In front of the three of them was a small round table. The three of them sat diagonally in three directions, looking at each other in silence.


    "smokes?"


    Two minutes later, Li Jianhua took out the cigar from his arms and still gave it to Jiang Xiaohu. The latter took it and spit it off and spit it out.


    "Sir, I can''t..."


    "Swipe!"


    The waiter had just walked over, and Li Jianhua passed a card directly and looked at Jiang Xiaohu silently.


    "Stop talking!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw that he was still silent, he asked again.


    "It can easily affect the relationship if you ask directly like this!"


    Li Jianhua smiled helplessly and said softly.


    "I could talk about a little relationship with you before, but I can''t talk about it now!"


    "Then needless to say, I don''t need to explain, you are not worthy!"


    Facing Jiang Xiaohu''s words, Li Jianhua just chuckled and didn''t care.


    "You''re worth it?" Gongsun Yao said while pursing her lips. When the voice fell, she was stunned, because Jiang Xiaohu and Li Jianhua both turned their heads and stared at her, Gongsun Yao had to pick up coffee and cover her face. , Said: "Okay, I talk too much, you guys talk!"


    "You want to be a jade mine, do you know what the outcome might be?"


    "Look, I haven''t talked to you yet, you are telling the result with me. When the time comes to ask you to say that it is a direct collapse? It is better not to talk, you can''t do it, I will do it, it''s that simple!"


    "Then do you know that your hands are covered with..."


    "Blood? How much is their life, how much can I give, what do you know? Development? What development do you talk about without money, relying on your fruit tree?"


    Facing Jiang Xiaohu''s "stubbornness", Li Jianhua only said a few words before feeling out of anger. He slapped the small table in front of him, and a small piece of glass in the center of the small round table shattered directly.


    "is it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Li Jianhua in front of him. He only felt that this person was not someone he knew when he was a child, and he didn''t know that the gentle college student he had heard of was a squatter.


    "Come on, I''m too lazy to tell you, this thing, it can''t be achieved if it is not done! Anyway, I don''t want to tell you what I should or shouldn''t say, you don''t understand it. Farming will never be possible without Farmers! In your eyes, the emperor Laozi is just a farmer with a golden hoe! Just playing the piano to the cow!"


    While talking, Li Jianhua took a sigh of cigar, threw the cigar in the coffee, and looked at Jiang Xiaohu provocatively.


    "If you say it well, maybe we can do it together, but now it seems that I think too much. Even if you do it together, you are just a master who recognizes money and does not recognize people!"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and looked at the white-faced boy in front of him, his tone calm, and his previous anger disappeared.


    "Li Jianhua, do you know the consequences of doing this!"


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Xiaohu asked again, even though he knew in his heart that the man in front of him must be someone who won''t suffer.


    "I know, so what? What is the use of keeping this broken village? It''s better to start the role before the village is abandoned. If you do a better job, there are enough advertisements, there are more investors, and then these dead and poor ghosts Can you make a lot of money? Just give them money. Where can you not live?"


    Li Jianhua sneered and took a sip of coffee with a cigar inserted on the table.

 816 Chapter 816 Shen Ronger is so ruthless

    "White-eyed wolf!"


    Hearing this, Gongsun You, who had been silent for a long time, couldn''t help but spit out. This time, he didn''t exchange two people''s eyes.


    "Then there is nothing to talk about, Li Jianhua, what I am telling you now is to let you stop. This is your last chance! If you stop now..."


    "Can you forgive me if you just stop it? What happened before is wiped out?"


    "..."


    Before Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, Li Jianhua helped him finish the rest of the words.


    "It''s useless, I have never regretted what I did, and what are you fighting against me? This little girl? The one I have seen is pretty good, but it''s not unique!"


    Li Jianhua pursed his lips and chuckles, revealing all his disdainful expressions, and Gongsun Yao''s expression on one side was pale.


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing that there was no way to continue, Jiang Xiaohu could only stand up and speak softly to Gongsun Yao.


    "Ok!"


    Gongsun You nodded and didn''t speak, because she had nothing to say. Facing such a person, she felt that she had nothing to say for the first time.


    "Bye!"


    Li Jianhua raised his eyebrows and waved his hands, as if saying goodbye to his friends, but did not respond to him.


    Until Jiang Xiaohu and others got in the car and left, Li Jianhua took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit a cigarette. There was no smile on his face, and he muttered: "Fight me? Jiang Xiaohu, you are not qualified!"


    When the words fell, Li Jianhua seemed to have returned to the poor days of the year. There was no food to eat, and the clothes were not warm. During the New Year, there were three dishes and one soup on the table, and two meat and one vegetarian were a very happy event.


    For so many years, what I have been fighting outside is not just money. Although this kind of thing is not kind and damaging, it is also something in my next life, and it has nothing to do with myself now.


    "I must eat it, no matter how unpalatable, I will eat it! I can still eat it!"


    Thinking of this, Li Jianhua picked up the coffee on the table and drank it. The greasiness of tobacco, the bitterness of coffee, and the acridity of cigarettes in his mouth.


    "Oh~"


    "Sir, are you okay! Get the paper quickly, this gentleman vomited!"


    ...


    "I''ll call the old man!"


    Sitting in the car, Gongsun Yao felt the atmosphere more and more thinking about it, and couldn''t help taking out his mobile phone and muttering quietly.


    "Fight, don''t worry about my business anyway, you have to deal with him and don''t pull me in, I don''t want to find someone else for everything!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded and said softly.


    "What do you mean?" Hearing this, Gongsun Yao only felt that Jiang Xiaohu seemed to look down on himself, and asked in a low voice: "You mean I have to find someone else for everything?"


    "if not?"


    Jiang Xiaohu did not deny it either.


    "Anyway, I don''t think it''s time for desperation. There is no need to trouble others. It is also my own ability to have someone help me, but I think if I can stand it, there is no need to find someone else!"


    After all, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care about Gongsun You who was stiff beside him, lit a cigarette, and focused all his attention on driving, lest this lady go crazy.


    Fortunately, Gongsun You didn''t show any anger, but just stared at the road ahead, lost in thought.


    Time passed by, and Gongsun Yao remained in this state for a full half an hour. He was relieved when he saw the town.


    "You said you haven''t reached a corner yet, what do you want to do?"


    Gongsun You asked in a low voice.


    "It''s true that the village chief is on my side, but Li Jianhua has already started to mobilize the masses. Didn''t you find that no one is taking care of our family affairs today?"


    Jiang Xiaohu explained quietly.


    "Yes, these goods have been beaten back by them in normal times. You are the little red man in the village!"


    Gongsun You chuckled lightly and picked up a cigarette, but Jiang Xiaohu snatched it away before she could light it up.


    "Think too much! I''m still riding a tiger now, all pointing to my desire to develop the village, all looking at the face of the Shen family, thinking that I have climbed a high branch, otherwise the village chief will not be on my side! Look! Don¡¯t understand?"


    Jiang Xiaohu said leisurely, opened the car window and stretched out his hand to catch the wind.


    "Cut, what''s the use of understanding these? It''s nothing more than using each other. There is nothing more to say. As long as you know that you still have use value, the village head will follow you. If you are of no use, the village head will ignore you. of!"


    Gongsun You didn''t know where he took out another cigarette and held it in his mouth. While talking, he looked at the sky outside and fell into contemplation.


    The space inside the car also stopped after Gongsun You''s voice fell, and the big tree house outside the window retreated as the car moved forward.


    Finally, when the car arrived at the home surgery, the two of them said nothing or watched the time along the way. They didn''t know how long it had passed, only that the setting sun had appeared in the sky.


    "What should I do now? He will get married in three or four days!"


    Gongsun You closed the door and asked softly.


    "If you go out tonight, follow me. It''s no good to stay up late, but it''s not necessarily all bad."


    Jiang Xiaohu slammed the door as he said.


    At this time, Wang Xifeng had already prepared the food and was about to start eating. Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu and Gongsun Yao were back, he was not as happy as before.


    "Is it all done?"


    After Wang Xifeng arranged Jiang Xiaohu''s bowls and chopsticks, he asked in a low voice.


    "Yeah, it''s all set, someone deliberately finds fault!"


    "That girl from the Shen family...does things even better!"


    "Mom, the mall is like a battlefield. She is just being forced to continue. If the other party turns over in the future, it will be more vicious to her!"


    For unknown reasons, Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and quietly defended Shen Ronger.


    "You young people, we don''t understand, just do our part! Let''s eat!"


    Wang Xifeng talked about pulling Gongsun Yao and sitting next to him, like his own daughter, picking vegetables for her from time to time, asking her if she was right.


    In the face of the sudden concern, Gongsun Yao was also a little uncomfortable, so he could only nod his head constantly and echoed softly, for fear that something went wrong would arouse anger.


    After a wonderful dinner, Gongsun Yao also came to the kitchen for an unprecedented time and started the so-called "help". After ten minutes of inquiring about the use of various utensils, Wang Xifeng was very pleased to drive her out.


    "Why are you sitting here again?"


    After the defeat in the first battle, Gongsun Yao saw Jiang Xiaohu sitting in the small courtyard as soon as he went out.


    "Why don''t you sit here? Is it possible that there are still bars and discos in the village?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Gongsun Yao and stretched out a cigarette, and handed it to Gongsun Yao for the first time.


    This time, Gongsun You waved his hand, refused a cigarette, looked up at the sky, and said, "Hey...what am I doing this for?"


    "What for what!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the little light remaining on the horizon.

 817 Chapter 817

    "Myself, I don''t know what I live for. What I have is money, as much as I want in my career, and a confidant, you are one, but there is no second one, love..."


    While speaking, Gongsun You squatted beside Jiang Xiaohu''s stool, leaning his head on Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder.


    "What? Is it possible that you can still see me?"


    "Of course it looks good!"


    "Don''t don''t, I can''t stand it!"


    Jiang Xiaohu chuckled when he heard the words. He knew very well that Gongsun You''s love would not stop in front of him. She had met too many people, and she was just one of Yunyun.


    "Actually, I really thought about it, but... I really can''t stand you like this. I would rather find an ordinary one! At least it won''t attract so many flowers and plants!" Gongsun Yao said gently He smiled, suddenly turned his head and kissed Jiang Xiaohu''s profile, and said in Jiang Xiaohu''s smile: "I think, you are really like my brother! I have never felt this way before!"


    The voice fell, and the small courtyard fell into silence, the silence of the night.


    The two chatted without a word. Jiang Xiaohu kept flipping through the various information in the phone. Gongsun Yao was sitting on the side, not caring what Jiang Xiaohu was doing. He leaned his head on Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s shoulder, quietly. Waiting quietly, in a blink of an eye, two hours have passed.


    Seeing that the time had reached more than nine o''clock, Jiang Xiaohu popped the cigarette butt in his hand along the wall and stood up.


    "Finally I can sleep! I''m so sleepy!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu finally got up, Gongsun Yao quickly stood up and turned around to return to the room.


    But Jiang Xiaohu grabbed her and said leisurely: "Go to the mountains with me, did you forget?"


    "I''m going, this is the middle of the night, what are you going to do there!"


    "Huh? Then don''t you go during the day?"


    "During the day? During the day, there are people who are watching, otherwise the news will be sent out?"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head before letting go, indicating that she would go back and prepare.


    The latter could only sigh helplessly when she saw this, but she couldn''t hold back Jiang Xiaohu, turned and walked into the room, and soon prepared the pots and pans and a hoe in her hands.


    "What are you bringing these for?"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked in a low voice as if he had seen a ghost.


    "Didn''t it mean someone is stalking?"


    "No, you are expecting to kill someone! You can''t do it without it!"


    "Oh, too, then I won''t take it!"


    ...


    Ten minutes later, under Jiang Xiaohu''s guidance, Gongsun You put on a slim black suit.


    Fortunately, when Jiang Xiaohu was fifteen or sixteen years old, Wang Xifeng didn''t throw away his clothes. At this time, he wore Gongsun Yao''s body.


    "Let''s go!"


    With an order, the two of them walked towards the mountain.


    It''s just that the two of them did not go along the ridge and the road, but came to a thorny road under the leadership of Jiang Xiaohu.


    Just looking at the deep trail, Gongsun Yao felt that a retreat voice kept appearing in his mind, and all the horror movies he had seen back then crazily came to his mind at this time.


    What''s more frightening is that the horror images in those movies appear in front of you as if you have added a luxury version of 4k.


    "Hey!"


    "what!"


    Jiang Xiaohu, who was standing next to her, saw that she suddenly stopped moving, and yelled softly, and almost scared her to scream.


    "Are you OK!"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and asked.


    "It''s okay! It''s just that I think it''s better to come during the day, but I can''t see it at night!"


    Gongsun You looked at the trail, her body was chilly with the cold wind blowing in her back vest.


    "It''s okay, you are holding my clothes!"


    "it is good!"


    Although he promised, Gongsun Yao''s hands still grasped Jiang Xiaohu''s arm honestly. After all, she remembered that there was a movie in the past when she was clutching clothes, but she was still lost.


    The two just walked on the road one after the other. With Gongsun Yao''s constant pulling, Jiang Xiaohu''s footsteps slowed down a lot, and Jiang Xiaohu regretted bringing her out not far away.


    Ten minutes later, the two finally saw a small light in the distance.


    "that¡­¡­"


    "what!"


    "Don''t be so surprised!"


    Jiang Xiaohu helplessly took off Gongsun Yao''s hand and pointed to a small light in the distance.


    "That should be stalking. It seems that it hasn''t come for a day or two. Now time has passed not long ago. This person is also a little relaxed!"


    "That''s a good opportunity!"


    "Ok!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded, and the steps under his feet became extraordinarily slow, moving slowly towards the distance.


    Sha ~ squeaky!


    In the Wilderness Village, unknown bugs screamed deep in the forest. Hearing the sound, I felt that there was a wolf barking far away, but I felt that someone''s dog ran out.


    In a word, in just one or two hundred meters, Gongsun Yao and Jiang Xiaohu just felt like a century had passed. He didn''t feel the slightest warmth at all, and some had only endless fear, even if he looked at him. , She felt it was a torture.


    "You stay here and don''t move!"


    Seeing that the distance was less than fifty meters, Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and said softly.


    "No! I''m with you!"


    Gongsun You just shook his head, looking very unwilling to be thrown here alone.


    "Good!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded helplessly. When he was about to turn around, he suddenly stretched out his hand and slammed under Gongsun You''s abdomen, and followed his finger on Gongsun You''s shoulder.


    Gongsun Yao, who was about to keep up the previous second, suddenly felt that thousands of mountains were pressing on her shoulders and could not move. More importantly, she was about to open her mouth to speak, but found that she could not open her mouth, even whining. Can''t send it out.


    "Sorry! Wait for me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu only apologized softly, then turned around and disappeared.


    Huh ~ sah!


    A small wind blew, Wu Wei, who was sitting under the tree smoking a cigarette, cast a glance at his side, and muttered, "Why do you want me to do this work? It''s really torturous and I don''t want a separate way!"


    "What the hell... Yier..."


    Seeing a dark figure suddenly appeared in front of him, Wu Wei looked up, only to see a person with his feet off the ground in front of him.


    In this situation, Wu Wei didn''t hesitate at all. He leaned back, rolled his eyes and twitched, and passed out completely within a few seconds.


    "Why don''t you be so stupid!"


    Jiang Xiaohu spit out silently, loosened his hand holding the branch, and gently landed on the ground, trying not to make any noise, turning around and rushing towards Gongsun You.


    At this time, Gongsun You was closing his eyes tightly, trembling lightly all over, not letting herself make any noise, until Jiang Xiaohu came to her, she didn¡¯t notice it. If it continues to this level, it will probably take less than two minutes. Can stun myself.


    "Still don''t count on her!"


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu sighed helplessly, put his hand on Gongsun You''s neck in the air, and vomited, the latter''s body directly softened and fell into the arms of Jiangxi Outback.

 818 Chapter 818

    This is indeed the case. Jiang Xiaohu originally thought that she was really courageous and would have very little fear of darkness. If this is the case, then tonight would be the right one.


    It''s a pity... not so!


    After placing Gongsun You next to the man, Jiang Xiaohu sat down cross-legged on his own, and Zhenqi quickly peeked down the position of his butt.


    Once Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t do this to condense his zhenqi, and then turn it into a highly sensitive zhenqi to probe out and perceive unknown things.


    But now he can do it. Since the last time he treated Shen Rong''er''s family, Jiang Xiaohu has clearly felt that his ability to control true qi has increased proportionally. It is no exaggeration to say that if he is really he now If you are willing, you can take some time to condense your true energy into an invisible knife.


    Of course, just the toughness may not be enough to break steel.


    "I''m going! This is...oh, it''s a mouse..."


    "Why is there still nothing, is it possible to be cheated?"


    "I have it!"


    After spotting a piece of jade mine, Jiang Xiaohu seemed to have obtained a treasure. He couldn''t help but sit there and laugh. After being ridiculous, he looked at the ground again with a bitter face.


    "Unfortunately it''s not mine... No, how could..."


    Just now with a sigh, Jiang Xiaohu quickly stood up and turned around in the mountains as if he was wandering.


    Until half an hour later, Jiang Xiaohu devoted himself to it, and sat on the side tired and sweaty. After taking a few breaths, he muttered: "Damn, it turns out that there is only a little bit! These dug out even the original. I can''t keep it, this kid wants to play a fundraiser, so I can cash out!"


    After figuring out what Li Jianhua had done, Jiang Xiaohu stood up, lifted Gongsun You up, and the wind was blowing under his feet, and he hurried back quickly.


    The moon behind him seemed to feel the anxiety in Jiang Xiaohu''s heart, and began to speed up the westward setting, and descend quickly.


    When he got home, Jiang Xiaohu sat on the side of the bed and took a few deep breaths. It should take only ten minutes with his feet on the road, but he walked for nearly an hour, not because he was carrying Gongsun Yao, but because he was exploring The time was almost exhausted.


    "A turtle grandson, really wants to use the village as a stepping stone. When the time comes, the village will be scrapped. He can leave with money!"


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed softly.


    "Well, why are you back?"


    At this moment, Gongsun Yao walked away, leaning his head and looking at Jiang Xiaohu. After two seconds, Gongsun Yao slapped Jiang Xiaohu in the face.


    Snapped!


    There was a loud slap in the face, and Jiang Xiaohu sat on the spot, showing exhaustion.


    "Why don''t you avoid it!"


    "Can''t escape, I''m so tired, I don''t have the energy to escape!"


    Jiang Xiaohu squinted his eyes, pressed the tiredness under his eyes, and answered softly.


    "You... Then you shouldn''t leave me alone! Don''t scare me!"


    Gongsun You naturally raised his chest until he was back, and said in a low voice.


    "Oh, I just looked at it. The output is pitifully low. It''s just the top layer, and there is nothing below. The bastard Li Jianhua wants to cash out his investment and make money!"


    "Ah? That''s it! Why do I think!"


    "That''s it, but if he finishes it like this, the village will basically be scrapped!"


    "That''s true, but he thinks very well! Hahaha! He has an idea!"


    "..."


    After a few simple words, Jiang Xiaohu gave up telling her about it.


    Gongsun Yao is also the child of an entrepreneur. The education he received from an early age is to benefit first. Talk to her about the village, unless she has lived here for ten or eight years, and she has lived in love.


    "Okay, okay! I''ll help you figure out a way, you can rest first, look at you, it''s all soft..."


    boom!


    Gongsun You glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, shrugged his shoulders, and was about to persuade him to go to bed first, when the latter fell straight on the bed and snored.


    The whole night passed quickly.


    This night was also the first time that Gongsun You felt difficult. She thought it was too easy to take care of someone, so she wanted to try Jiang Xiaohu.


    The reality is that she can''t even help Jiang Xiaohu turn over, let alone undress Jiang Xiaohu and change clothes.


    Fortunately, she still has a way to kick!Anyway, Jiang Xiaohu slept soundly and would not react!


    In this way, when she changed Jiang Xiaohu''s clothes, after she lay down, there was already a cock crowing outside.


    Seeing the sunlight outside the window getting more and more dazzling, Gongsun You didn''t intend to go to bed anymore, but he still couldn''t resist the sleepiness and narrowed his eyes.


    "Little tiger, little tiger! The village chief is here!"


    Within half an hour of Gongsun Yao''s sleep, Wang Xifeng knocked on the door of the room.


    Hearing the sound, Jiang Xiaohu sat up, responded and started to wash. Although he exhausted his qi last night, his recovery and physical fitness are still here, and one night''s sleep is enough to supplement.


    The only thing that puzzled him was his own clothes...why Gongsun Yao would put him on the lingerie that Gongsun Yao brought.


    But it''s not the time to worry about these things. Within ten minutes, Jiang Xiaohu opened the door and walked out. The village chief was sitting there drinking tea in the room.


    "The village chief, what''s the matter? You came so early today!"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and sat on the other side of the table, and asked with a light smile.


    "Li Jianhua has come to the village again! I gave a lecture to listen to an iron basin and a few bags of washing powder, vinegar, soy sauce, etc. Many people in the village also went there, and your mother just went there too. ..."


    As the village chief said, he pointed to the back of Wang Xifeng who had gone away outside the door.


    "Um...there is a cheap bastard! It''s okay, what will he do to say..."


    "Well, that jade mine!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was about to ask and was interrupted by the village chief. This was what he expected and unexpected. He knew that Li Jianhua would come, but he didn''t expect to come so soon.


    "Little tiger, you think about these things, I support you, and you want me to see hope! I have been in the village for decades, I naturally can''t bear it! I will go back first, and my wife will go too. , I heard that everyone has one, and I will have one too!"


    The village chief glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, took a sip of tea from his teacup, stood up and walked out, leaving Jiang Xiaohu sitting in the room alone in a daze.


    "What is going on?"


    Jiang Xiaohu took out the cigarette from his arms and habitually held it on his mouth, but he didn''t light it, just like that.


    In the current situation, no one believes him even if he goes out with something. People in the village who are accustomed to being poor, if you tell them about the future development of the village, no one will understand them, and no one will care. I am afraid of being poor.

 819 Chapter 819

    As long as they have money in their eyes, it''s like Jiang Xiaohu is going to get an orchard. When others have heard of it, they will be very optimistic about him if they know that he is hiring people, but they want to mine jade mines.


    Everyone in Guoshu Village knows that it is not a huge profit, and that if jade is really hit, it is a lifetime event. It is a matter of tens of millions, or even tens of millions, which is completely unimaginable.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, I go out to persuade them now, maybe they will treat me like a lunatic!"


    "Yes, little tiger!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was about to spit out a few words, a voice was naturally connected, Jiang Xiaohu quickly raised his head and saw that Biyun was standing at the door and looking at him with raised eyebrows.


    "Sister Biyun? Why are you here!"


    "What you said, do you really dislike me as a ghost?"


    Biyun chuckled, did not take the initiative to walk in the door, still standing at the door waiting for Jiang Xiaohu''s words.


    "Come in and sit down! Sister Biyun, you are not someone else, hurry up!"


    I don''t know what''s wrong, Jiang Xiaohu''s mood improved a bit when he saw Biyun, and said with a smile.


    "Xiaohu, how did I see a lecture in the village? A lot of people went there. I heard that there were children in the family who took the children away!"


    Biyun walked into the room upon hearing this, and asked suspiciously.


    "This... Ang... tell you so..."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t conceal anything, and told Biyun all the things, and the latter frowned tightly.


    Although she doesn¡¯t have much thoughts about the village, she thinks about it. After all, she has lived in this village. What¡¯s more important is that she can¡¯t figure out why someone would even have a village for money. Can be discarded.


    "Anyway... now there is really no way, I don''t know what to do!"


    After talking about everything, Jiang Xiaohu sighed deeply and stretched out.


    "It''s okay, don''t you know someone from the Shen family? Look for them, they are so rich, they can definitely help you settle it!"


    Biyun frowned and asked, in her eyes, the people of the Shen family were already rich to the limit.


    If she knew how rich the person sleeping in Jiang Xiaohu''s room was, what would she look like at that time.


    "What you said is simple, don''t you know that Li Jianhua is also rich! What''s more, he is still a relationship routine, not a purely commercial family of the Shen family!"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was about to explain the difference between the two, he looked at Biyun''s puzzled face and waved his hand and stopped talking.


    Even if he spoke carefully, the beauty in front of him would not understand.


    "Oh, what kind of person can help you! I recently met someone!"


    Bi Yun tilted his head and looked at Jiang Xiaohu, her cuteness was exposed at this moment.


    "Who else can there be? Unless you come to a jade mine family, come to the door with paperwork, and tell the villagers that this is useless with a serious certificate, and everything will be cleared!" Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows and glanced at the thoughtful Biyun, and said, "Sister Biyun, there is no way. I see this matter and wait for it to be discussed later when mining!"


    "Don''t tell me, I really know someone who asked me to go to his house for auction before, but I looked at the clothes I was wearing, and I didn''t want to go!"


    As Biyun said, his face flushed.


    What she said Jiang Xiaohu naturally knew that those beauties who were auctioned off just showed their thighs and breasts, and let the conservative Biyun wear those clothes, which undoubtedly made her take off her clothes.


    "No, wait a minute, what are you talking about? What auction house? His family?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was about to make fun of Biyun''s conservative thinking, and suddenly realized that something was wrong. You must know that the auction house is not easy to do, either with a powerful force or a relatively strong backstage, otherwise a slight mistake will be unbearable. Started.


    But Biyun just said that he knew such a person, and that wasn''t a big deal.


    "Yeah! I was tossing with him some time ago! That kid is very annoying, he has to recognize me as a godmother, I don''t agree, I have no children yet..."


    With that, Biyun''s eyes seemed to show longing, after all, she still wanted a child very much.


    "Being a godmother? No, he doesn''t think you are beautiful and wants to take you back to be his stepmother!"


    Jiang Xiaohu had a wretched look in his eyes when he heard the words, and he smiled and looked at Biyun, who was very clear and knocked his head on his head.


    "What are you thinking about! The other day I went to town and passed by a small weir pond. I don¡¯t know what happened. I stood there and looked at the scenery. As a result, a car flew over in front of me and fell into the weir. In the pond, I went down and rescued him. He looked like he was only sixteen or seventeen, but it was pretty good. I got scratched that day!"


    After all, Biyun lifted up his clothes, revealing a scratch on his stomach, which was more than ten centimeters long. It seems that the injuries he suffered at the time were indeed not small.


    More importantly, it must be a very sad thing for a beauty like her to leave such a scar on her flat and white belly.


    "This...what the kid did! He was driving the car at 16 or 7... Is your injury healed?"


    "Of course, I came to you just to ask you if there is any way to get rid of this scar!"


    Biyun looked at Jiang Xiaohu seriously, and at the same time flushed, after all, showing her abdomen in front of others still made her very embarrassed.


    "What are you doing?"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was about to reach out to touch the scar in order to see if he could be healed by Zhen Qi, the door of the gift opened. Gongsun You leaned on the door frame, watching Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows and asked softly.


    "Ah? No, let me see if she has this wound...Huh? Why do I tell you so much!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was about to explain, he was taken aback for a moment, and said with a curl of his lips.


    "Oh~ I know, then you guys talk first, I''ll go back to catch up!"


    Gongsun Yao responded weirdly, then turned around and walked back to the room after smiling twice.


    "Ahem, Xiaohu, I think I will look at this wound next time!"


    Biyun felt a little embarrassed at this time, tore off his clothes and stayed away.


    As Gongsun You hid in the room, the atmosphere outside also became weird. Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know what to say, staring out the door blankly, while Biyun didn''t speak and kept his head down.


    "Ahem, by the way, where is the person from the auction house you mentioned!"


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Xiaohu also felt a little embarrassed and asked softly.


    "Ah? Oh yes, I forgot to say, he belongs to the''Golden Hand'' auction house in Heliang City!"

 820 Chapter 820 Auction House

    "what did you say?"


    As soon as Gongsun You finished talking about the child''s family, Jiang Xiaohu stood up.


    Biyun rarely goes out, not knowing it is natural, but he still runs out often. The Golden Hand Auction House is the largest auction house in Heliang City. The most powerful thing about this auction house is black and white.


    And the most important thing is that confidentiality is completely confidential, and unclassified information is directly relatively public.


    Some dirty things are handled, they will provide complete relative information to those who need it, and the clean things will be checked by the gods and cannot be found out.


    Therefore, this auction house has a relatively high reputation and prestige in several nearby cities, and can be regarded as an extremely wonderful existence.


    "What''s wrong? Is it bad?"


    Biyun saw Jiang Xiaohu spinning around, frowned and asked softly. In her eyes, Jiang Xiaohu''s performance was that he felt that this family was not strong enough.


    "Poor? I don''t deserve to carry shoes to his servants now!" Jiang Xiaohu lit a cigarette, as if he had seen hope, and asked: "Where is he now? Is there a chance to come out and see him? I think if he is willing to help, things will be a big turn for the better!"


    "I...forgot! He is waiting at the entrance of the village!"


    Hearing this, Biyun suddenly woke up, remembering that when she came, the child sent herself here, but she only said that he would wait, but did not say when to go back. It is estimated that the child is still there at this time. Waiting at the entrance of the village.


    "I''m going... you are! Go! Find him!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard the words, the smoke was frightened, causing the kid to be wronged, and if the blame was on him then, he really couldn''t eat it.


    After all, Jiang Xiaohu swept Biyun''s waistline and ran towards the village entrance.


    With his footsteps and strength, he arrived at the entrance of the village within half a minute, but there was no one at the entrance of the village.


    "Where is the other person? You are not angry, right!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked around, and asked anxiously.


    "No, that kid has a very good temper!"


    Bi Yun followed around and looked around, but there was still no one left.


    "Wait, don''t worry!"


    After comforting Jiang Xiaohu, Biyun stood aside and took out his mobile phone, carefully sending out a message.


    Perhaps it is a sign that she still feels that she is not good, and that she treats others so carefully, and guesses that the child feels the same way, so she is said to be gentle and sticks to her.


    No one will dislike a gentle woman.


    "Eh! Sister Biyun!"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was anxious and was about to let Biyun call directly, a shout came from a distance.


    The two looked back at the same time, only to see a young boy in the distance holding a large iron basin in his arms, and a large pile of bottles and cans in the basin, rushing over.


    The teenagers are handsome in appearance, dressed in ordinary clothes, and do not see the noble temperament under the influence of jewels, and some only have the sunshine essence of ordinary teenagers.


    "He is the young master? What is his name?"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the boy running from a distance, and asked quickly.


    "He! His surname is very strange, his surname is Buddha, and his name is Fozisang... anyway, weird!"


    Biyun raised his eyebrows for a while, and said seriously.


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Xiaohu who knew that Biyun would not lie to himself, he would never believe that someone was so weird, but when he turned to think about it, maybe this young master lied to Biyun?


    "Where have you been?"


    Seeing that Fo Zisang was approaching the two of them, Biyun stepped forward and asked a little displeasedly.


    "Ah? I didn''t go anywhere! Sister Biyun, I saw there were lectures over there, so I went and listened to it. The results were all nonsense, but fortunately, I got a lot of things back, anyway!"


    Fo Zisang replied cheerfully, and threw the iron basin in his hand and some of its things on the side of the road. During the period, he completely ignored the existence of Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Um...you don''t need these, don''t you? Give..."


    "Yes! I threw it! Not for you! Who are you?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was just about to insert a word, but he didn''t want Fu Zisang to turn his head and wait for him. One encounter left a bad influence, and Jiang Xiaohu suddenly felt that the matter might not be done.


    "Alright, alright, he is the little genius doctor I told you about, but it''s amazing. She told me that this scar can be cured, and you won''t owe me if it is cured. You should go back soon. !"


    Seeing his angry appearance, Biyun reached out and patted his head. At this moment, it looked like a gentle mother comforting her child.


    "I''m going...what kind of ghost character is this, I''d rather throw it away than give it to others, so overbearing! Fortunately Sister Biyun is here, otherwise I really don''t have a chance at all!"


    Speaking secretly, Jiang Xiaohu cast a look like Biyun, who immediately understood the intention.


    "Zisang, I have something to ask you for help!"


    "I know, that''s the lecture! Who else is there! Jiang Xiaohu, right? Is the thing about that piece of land right? It''s not easy to handle, no, it should be difficult to handle!"


    Fu Zisang didn''t pause at all, and directly touched everything, but still looked at Biyun gently in his eyes.


    Speaking of it, Jiang Xiaohu is not surprised that he understands everything about him. It is no exaggeration to say that Jiang Xiaohu now believes that there are several guns aimed at his head, ready to protect this young man. , After all, people are afraid of being famous and afraid of being strong, and people from such a family dare to be so comfortable, that must be certain.


    "Then can this matter help me?"


    Biyun didn''t give up after hearing this, and continued to ask.


    "If it''s Sister Biyun, it''s good, if it''s him, it''s not good! I don''t owe him, and why should I cause trouble for him?"


    Fo Zisang curled his lips. Although he didn''t mean to look down on Jiang Xiaohu in his tone, it was inevitable that people would be concerned about this scene.


    "Even if it helps me, Xiaohu has helped me many times before!"


    Biyun gave a chuckle, trying to transfer Fo Zisang''s gratitude to him to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Okay, okay, I know, I also know that this little tiger brother has some tricks. For example, some time ago I heard that he also brought out some particularly good medicines to give away. If there are still such things, I think there are still considerations. !"


    As Fo Zisang said, he finally turned his head to look at Jiang Xiaohu, with expectations in his eyes.


    "He... knows Gongsun Park?"


    The moment a question rose from Jiang Xiaohu''s heart, he was doused by himself.


    After all, the Golden Hand Auction House is a dark horse. Of course, it is possible to see the old man and know that he is giving medicine. It seems that this kid is eating himself. Thinking about it this way, the appearance of this kid is not a strange thing.

 821 Chapter 821 Auction Drugs

    "Don''t think about it! I was really saved by Sister Biyun. As for you, it''s the same as if you were there, and I just thought it was strange!"


    Regardless of the age of Fo Zisang, but the ability to see through people''s minds is first-class. Every time Jiang Xiaohu does not wait for him to express his meaning, the latter will say all his thoughts, so that Jiang Xiaohu is completely unnecessary. Talk nonsense.


    "Open the conditions!"


    The two looked at each other for half a minute, and Jiang Xiaohu said straightforwardly.


    "What''s the matter? Give me the same one. I guess you don''t have it anymore. It depends on the best thing you can come up with!"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu had compromised, Fozi Sang pursed his lips, and the businessman''s eyes were exposed.


    "...Vicious, mother, bite the best with your mouth open!"


    Speaking softly, Jiang Xiaohu''s spiritual thoughts flashed, and he pretended to take out a small cloth pocket from the inner pocket of his jacket. This is a scrophulariaceae he just went to Shanhe Tu to dig out. Although it is only a hundred years old, it is also Very good things, not to mention the nourishment of the mountains and rivers in the mountains and rivers.


    "This stuff is okay, but one is not enough. Give it to me first. I will pick you up at night!"


    Fo Zisang took the Scrophulariaceae away, turned around and gently said a few words in Biyun''s ear, and then walked forward along the mountain road grinning.


    "Where are you going? I can''t get a taxi!"


    "Don''t worry, there are probably many people waiting for him!"


    Seeing that Biyun was still worried about the whereabouts of Fo Zisang, Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and said.


    "Well, can this happen?"


    "whatever!"


    ...


    The two chatted without a word, and they started to go home.


    Without knowing what''s wrong, Jiang Xiaohu went so far as to follow Biyun to her house.


    Although this place hasn''t been here for a long time, when Jiang Xiaohu followed in, he could always feel that it was like going home, relaxed and comfortable, and the placement of some things in the house was so familiar.


    "Sister Biyun, is the tap outside still working?"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked casually when he turned left and right in the house.


    "All right, come, drink water!"


    Although the relationship was very good, Biyun still behaved rather differently. When he entered the house, he served tea, poured water and got cigarettes. After three things came down, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    "Sister Biyun, don''t you want to find another one?"


    When I was idle, Jiang Xiaohu lit a cigarette and asked softly.


    "What are you looking for? I''m pretty good now, I''m living a good life alone, now you take care of me like that, haha! You see you are almost a nouveau riche, if you remember Sister Biyun, Sister Biyun will not eat or drink in the future Worry, what are you doing with someone else, is it like arguing and suffering next door all day?


    Biyun responded with a smile, but the longing in his eyes still did not fade, and it became stronger.


    "Ahem, okay, but Sister Biyun is now in good conditions. You don''t have to be in the village. You can go to town, county, and urban areas. It''s all fine! No need to fix it. Heaven suffers in the village!"


    Jiang Xiaohu curled his lips and picked up the teacup on the table. This teacup is new, and it looks like Biyun is doing better.


    "It''s simple! I''m pretty good now. You are like my brother now. Watching you grow is like watching a child grow up. It''s unspeakably warm and natural. Sister Biyun has no literacy and no reading. Books, you know farming, and you don¡¯t know anything when you go out. Why do you go out? It¡¯s better to stay at home. If you need help, I can help, and it¡¯s useful!"


    "Sister Biyun, don''t always say this, think like this!"


    "Don''t tell me?"


    "Ah...good, then I''m leaving now!"


    "it is good!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s original intention was to persuade Biyun, but the other party was unwilling, and his attitude was very clear. Jiang Xiaohu was never her family member, so naturally he couldn''t say anything, he could only stand up and prepare to go home.


    The two talked and walked to the door one after another.


    Maybe it was because Biyun''s small courtyard hadn''t been walked for a long time, and moss had grown on the shady steps.


    "what!"


    With a soft cry, Jiang Xiaohu quickly turned his head. At this moment, Biyun had already rushed towards him with his mouth open.


    A pair of soft and warm lips gnawed on Jiang Xiaohu''s face.


    "I go!"


    Under the pain, Jiang Xiaohu instinctively wanted to reach out and push Biyun away, but reason prevailed at this moment. The moment Jiang Xiaohu''s hands touched the opponent''s chest, he retracted his hands instead.


    One was unstable, and the other couldn''t dodge, with a plop, and the two lay on the ground together.


    The most unlucky was Jiang Xiaohu. Biyun took a bite on his left cheek and didn''t say anything. The back of his head hit the floor. It hurt. What''s more important was that his hands were so cheap. But the elbow hit the bluestone steps, if it weren''t for high physical quality and thick skin, it would have been bloody.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Lying on Jiang Xiaohu''s body, Biyun seemed to be psychedelic as if he was dreaming, and his eyes were filled with relief. It seemed that the scenes that he had dreamed of for many years had happened and he raised his head in a daze, closed his lips, and stared at Jiang Xiaohu. Eyes.


    It''s a poisonous snake... or maybe it''s a fox charm!


    Under such eyes and the pressure of the beauty, Jiang Xiaohu''s brain buzzed, forgetting to dodge and reminding her, and the two looked at each other.


    "Little Tiger..."


    Suddenly, Biyun whispered Jiang Xiaohu''s name, his warm lips pressed against Jiang Xiaohu''s thin lips.


    "Biyun...um!"


    Just when Jiang Xiaohu was about to remind him, the touch on his lips instantly confused him, so he could only curse secretly: "Mother, it''s over!"


    "Ahem, what? Sister Biyun, I''ll go back now! I will come to you when Fo Zisang comes tonight!"


    Standing outside Biyun''s house, the blush on Jiang Xiaohu''s face has not disappeared, hesitating, like a shy teenager preparing to confess.


    "Well, you go back first!"


    Biyun replied softly and closed the door.


    Only half an hour has passed since the time of the kissing. There is no doubt that Jiang Xiaohu pushed her away, which made her sad.


    But this was not Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s original idea. Jiang Xiaohu just wanted to stretch his arm. After all, under the severe pain, the tingling from the arm was really unbearable. But this kind of action made Biyun think Jiang Xiaohu from the bottom of his heart. They repelled themselves inside, so after standing up, the two did not speak too much, just stood opposite each other.


    Until now, Jiang Xiaohu proposed to leave.


    "Yeah, Xiaohu, what are you doing at her house so early!"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu was about to turn around and leave, a big aunt''s voice sounded. Looking back, an aunt holding a big iron basin was standing on the side of the road. She was also one of the information disseminators on the corner.


    Only with Jiang Xiaohu''s status in the village now, no one would dare to talk about Jiang Xiaohu''s gossip, after all, he was counting on Jiang Xiaohu to make money.

 822 Chapter 822 Bargaining

    "Aunt Sun, let me see if Sister Biyun has time recently. After all, the field is still worthy of people! By the way, how long will your boy come back? Do you want to be together?"


    "Yo-yo-yo! As for this, there is time anytime, you just have to tell me, he, he is busy all day..."


    With Jiang Xiaohu''s sentence let her children do things together, Aunt Sun''s face instantly raised a smile, completely forgetting her favorite gossip topic in front of him, and happily bid farewell to Jiang Xiaohu.


    All the way back home, it naturally drew greetings from many villagers on the road. Jiang Xiaohu responded with a smile, but his heart was still up and down, thinking about the previous things, the touch on his lips, and the wrapping in his hands. His gentleness made him dream.


    "where did you go?"


    Back home, before Jiang Xiaohu''s buttocks touched the stool, Gongsun You came out of the back room, grabbed Jiang Xiaohu by the collar, and asked sharply.


    "What''s the matter? I went out to find a helper, this is something going on!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stared at Gongsun Yao who was burning with anger, and suddenly remembered that this little Nizi had told him that he had to take her wherever he went.


    "Why do not you take me!"


    "I want you to have a good night''s sleep. I worked hard last night!"


    Facing Gongsun You''s low roar, Jiang Xiaohu made up a lie leisurely, his face was not shocked, and his eyes were still gentle.


    "Huh?" Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s expression also softened, Gongsun You frowned, his face was full of disgust, and said, "Don''t don''t, you can''t make trouble!"


    After that, Gongsun You threw Jiang Xiaohu on the stool with both hands, turned around and got back into the room.


    "At least I really think so! Hard work!"


    After Gongsun You left, Jiang Xiaohu tilted his head and sighed leisurely.


    After all, although he didn''t see everything last night with his own eyes, he still truly felt the warmth on his pajamas and Gongsun You''s fatigue.


    "Oh... it''s really an eventful autumn!"


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed slightly, turned his head to look at the door, and almost jumped off the stool in fright.


    "Who are you, you are sick! Standing at the door and not talking, looking for trouble!"


    After seeing clearly that there was a woman standing at the door, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help his temper. He straightened up and began to curse with arms akimbo.


    "Yes, sorry, I didn''t mean it! Are you Jiang Xiaohu, Doctor Jiang?"


    After Jiang Xiaohu calmed down a bit, the woman at the door asked softly, her voice seemed very scared.


    "I''m Jiang Xiaohu, but I''m not a doctor, why? What''s the matter?"


    Hearing the sound, Jiang Xiaohu only felt something wrong, and asked in a low voice.


    "Hello, I am from the Golden Hand Auction House! Do you have time now? Our Big Golden Hand wants to talk to you!"


    The woman said softly, and she turned her body sideways. At this moment, a big G was parked at the door, which looked like a big brother in society.


    The window opened, and the brawny man with his face covered in tattoos was staring at Jiang Xiaohu coldly.


    "it is good!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said that he turned around and got into the room. At this time, Gongsun Yao was lying on the bed with his butt and playing with the phone.


    Snapped!


    "Go, go out with me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and said softly.


    "What are you doing! Really, can''t speak?"


    Gongsun You turned over and sat upright in a Ji Ling, and shouted displeasedly.


    Not long after, the two walked out of the back room one after another, and the woman at the door was still waiting there.


    "We only saw you alone!"


    "Then I won''t go, I can''t be separated from her!"


    Regarding this, Jiang Xiaohu was also direct, turning around and sitting back on the stool.


    And Gongsun You also sat back, and didn''t care whether he would affect Jiang Xiaohu''s business or the like, because in her eyes, these were all remedies.


    Time slowly passed, and the man sitting in the co-pilot was still staring at Jiang Xiaohu, but Jiang Xiaohu still saw his mouth moving, who should be in contact with him.


    "Okay, Da Jinshou said she can go, but she must bring earplugs and check her body!"


    Finally, ten minutes later, the woman at the door agreed to Jiang Xiaohu''s request and let Gongsun Yao go with him.


    As long as he can bring Gongsun Yao with him, Jiang Xiaohu is naturally not afraid of so many, and directly takes Gongsun Yao on the bus.


    The space in the car is not large. There are only two people in the back seat on either side. Jiang Xiaohu and Gongsun You are squeezed in between, and the two in the front seat of the car are like dead people, completely silent. No matter what Jiang Xiaohu asks, they are all He coldly answered something like waiting for the big golden hand.


    After asking a few more questions, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t bother to ask, quietly waiting for the car to stop.


    After more than half an hour, the car stopped, in a deep mountain.


    "What? Are you planning to bury us alive? Do you know..."


    "The big golden hand is here!"


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Jiang Xiaohu was about to declare Gongsun You''s identity when the car door was opened, and a sturdy man said coldly.


    "Ah... well, I''ll get down right away!"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu nodded hurriedly, as long as it is not for life, everything is fine.


    After all, Jiang Xiaohu can protect himself, but he can''t protect the woman next to him. What''s more dangerous is that if something happens to her, that''s really done.


    "follow me!"


    The strong man nodded, turned and walked out first, regardless of whether Jiang Xiaohu followed.


    "Hey, slow down!"


    Jiang Xiaohu reached out and grabbed Gongsun You''s right hand and hurried to catch up.


    But the burly man in front of him strode the meteor, he didn''t care if Jiang Xiaohu''s footsteps would be chaotic.


    One party hurried, and the other party chased. After walking for nearly ten minutes, the footsteps of the big man in front stopped, but he was not panting at all, and Jiang Xiaohu naturally did not. Only Gongsun Yao, who was clearly on his back by Jiang Xiaohu, Breathing heavily.


    "You haven''t walked, why are you tired!"


    "You don''t try your own muscles either, it hurts to death for me!"


    Gongsun Yao lightly beat Jiang Xiaohu on the shoulder, saying this on his mouth, but he beat him back gently.


    "The big golden hand is over there!"


    The burly man stood in place and glanced at the two still frolicking, shook his head, and pointed to a haystack beside him.


    In the golden hands auction house, there are three people who say what counts. The most powerful one is the big golden hands, which is the number one.


    The strange thing about this auction house is that there is no shareholding system, that is, the three professionals of the professional one have the final say. Even if the second gold player and the small gold player disagree, as long as the big gold player says to do it, they will do it. .


    That''s why Jiang Xiaohu said that he should bring Gongsun Yao over, so that the other party wouldn''t hurt himself if there were any more mistakes.


    "Behind the haystack?"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and looked at the big man. After all, he was a normal person and didn''t want to go to the haystack.


    But his decision was useless. Before he could ask a few words, Gongsun You behind him had already swiftly smashed the haystack and went straight in.

 823 Chapter 823 Good Luck

    In desperation, Jiang Xiaohu had to follow in. As soon as he entered, Jiang Xiaohu was in trouble. Behind the haystack was a small pond, and the pond around it could be regarded as lively, whether it was the small tree by the pool or the birds on the tree. Exudes endless vitality.


    "This...I''m going, a great place! Excellent Feng Shui, this is Feng..."


    "Are you Jiang Xiaohu?"


    Seeing this scene, when Jiang Xiaohu was thinking of saying something more powerful to show his strength, a voice appeared out of place, interrupting Jiang Xiaohu''s words.


    "Ok?"


    "I didn''t expect Jiang Xiaohu to look so amazing! I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it, but... the intelligence seems to be a little worse!"


    "Blind your eyes!"


    A conversation sounded, Jiang Xiaohu turned his head, and saw Gongsun You standing by the pool not far away, and beside her stood a middle-aged man with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He looked very decent. He looked like it was in the movie. Standard good old man.


    "No, I am Jiang Xiaohu, she is me...I...my wife!"


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly yelled when he saw this, and was stunned again when he introduced Gongsun Yao, only after a long time did he come out with the word wife.


    On the contrary, Gongsun Yao, after hearing his name, gave Jiang Xiaohu a blank look and asked softly: "Are you a big gold player?"


    "if not?"


    Da Jinshou gave a chuckle and looked at the pond with a smile.


    "Unexpectedly, big golden hands still like this kind of scenery. I thought big golden hands like golden lights! Or the scenery under women''s skirts!"


    Gongsun You covered his mouth and laughed, his tone was full of ridicule, but he didn''t mean to offend.


    "It''s a joke, where''s that! It''s just that I''m tired, and I can''t get back!" Da Jin waved his hand, pointed to Jiang Xiaohu who was not far away, and said, "You still can''t come? You really want me to accompany you. She talks about business?"


    "Come on!"


    Jiang Xiaohu gave a wry smile and ran over in twos or twos, but he kept complaining that he didn''t want to come, but he didn''t dare to interrupt their conversation.


    "I know you have good things, and I''m not the kind of person who is good! I am not bad about these things. I hope you can offer me a price that satisfies me. To be honest, I quite like this place, away from you. The village is not far away!"


    The big gold hand did not chat with Jiang Xiaohu, but expressed his attitude from the beginning.


    "I know, I don''t know how to make alchemy, and I don''t know how to plant it, but I will look for it! I can also tell you clearly that what I find will be better than any one you find! Ginseng is up to you to choose, I will look for them all It just takes time to get it!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was silent for a moment, gritted his teeth, as if determined, and said fiercely.


    When the words fell, Gongsun Yao who was standing next to him was stunned. If it weren''t for the big golden hand here, she would definitely reach out to find out if Jiang Xiaohu had a fever, and even said something like this.


    "Haha, then take some good ones. I don¡¯t understand. You can take out the good ones you know. I don¡¯t bother to ask for anything else. You should know that I don¡¯t lack these! But this little girl, unlike a Ordinary people!"


    "Where does it look like?"


    When Da Jinshou brought the topic to himself, Gongsun You asked cheerfully.


    When the big gold hand heard the words, he looked at Xia Gongsun Yao seriously, and only after a few minutes did he smack his lips and said, "It''s not like from head to toe, let''s go! Go!"


    After all, the big gold hand didn''t even think about it, turned around and left.


    Just as he was about to get out of the haystack, he suddenly stopped, turned his head and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, and said, "Zisang asked you to go to the auction house tonight, right? Then take a bit to see the effect. No one knows the treasures of peerless treasures, no one will want them when the time comes!"


    "it is good!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded again and again, how could this kind of good thing not go away.


    When the favor is in place, you can make money yourself, and now it is also when you need to spend money. This is a good thing with multiple birds!Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu seemed to have seen Li Jianhua being driven away by himself, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t laugh, let''s go back first!"


    Upon seeing this, Gongsun You slapped Jiang Xiaohu on the shoulder, woke him up, and shouted softly.


    "Huh? Oh, good, good! Go!"


    Jiang Xiaohu came back to his senses, squeezing a smile and got out of the haystack.


    It''s just... back on the road, the two of them were completely confused!


    The two stood on a small open grass field, dumbfounded.


    who am I?Where am i?


    "It''s over, just be happy!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked around, everything was an unfamiliar environment, and he sighed and shook his head.


    "Is it beautiful? Cut, go! Go along the way!"


    Gongsun Youbai glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, said angrily, turned and left, Jiang Xiaohu had to follow her.


    "I really didn''t expect it! Where did I know that the big golden hand would do it like this!"


    "Then you just think about it, anyway, I''m not in a hurry today, otherwise you will carry me back, or I will go back like this!"


    "Auntie, can I carry you on my back?"


    After an angry runaway, Jiang Xiaohu took on the role of a car, carried Gongsun Yao on his back, and walked back home with the phone navigation.


    Walking on the road, Jiang Xiaohu was also muttering, "Fortunately there is a cell phone with a signal..."


    After half an hour, the two finally appeared outside the village.


    "How about it, my feet are good, I can run so fast with you on my back!"


    Jiang Xiaohu took a few breaths and said with a smile.


    On one side was Gongsun Yao, who was constantly vomiting on the side of the road. The bumps on the road made her no longer have any desire to be carried by others. It was even bumpy than a tractor.


    "roll!"


    After forcibly resisting the bitterness and soreness in his throat, Gongsun Yao glared at Jiang Xiaohu, gritted his teeth and replied, if she hadn''t been able to beat Jiang Xiaohu at this moment, I''m afraid she would have already done it.


    "Don''t do that! You told me to carry you on your back!"


    Jiang Xiaohu replied leisurely, and quietly walked to his home. After all, he really couldn''t guarantee that this little girl would not beat herself.


    "Come here for you!" With a loud shout, Gongsun You stood up, clutching his chest and said, "Help me!"


    With the support, Gongsun You only walked home in small steps.


    "Yeah, Aunt Li, why are you going!"


    "Weeding, how can I miss you young people!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Pay attention to your body!"


    ...


    Just these few steps, Jiang Xiaohu met many people in the village, and he didn''t know what was wrong. Several aunts looked at Jiang Xiaohu with weird eyes.


    "How come they are like this!"


    When he returned home, Gongsun Yao looked dumbfounded. He had been in the village for so long, and he hadn''t been seen like a monkey.


    "Ah...I don''t know, I haven''t seen such a look until now!"


    Jiang Xiaohu curled his lips, also full of doubts.


    It''s just that this doubt is quickly resolved!


    "Little Tiger! Come out for me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu just poured a glass of water, before drinking it, Wang Xifeng appeared at the door, with a muddy foot on his feet, gritted his teeth and shouted.

 824 Chapter 824

    "what?"


    Although Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know what happened, he still didn''t dare to violate his mother''s order and walked out the door numbly, leaving Gongsun Yao alone in the room to relieve his vomiting.


    "How did I tell you? Huh? What do you say?"


    As soon as he left the house, Gongsun You grabbed Jiang Xiaohu by the ear, dragged him to the corner of the small courtyard, and whispered.


    "No, Mom, what are you talking about, I don''t know!"


    "I don''t know? You don''t know yet, Aunt Li just found me! Why don''t you tell me? You can even tell me! Are you letting people run around with you?"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and looked at Wang Xifeng. He was taken aback for a moment, and then he suddenly realized.


    But Gongsun Yao couldn''t leave him, and...More importantly, Gongsun Yao''s identity was helpful to him, and I couldn''t tell Wang Xifeng about this.


    After thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and said, "No, Mom, I can''t tell you about this matter, alas, I''ll tell you when the time comes!"


    "What? Do you want to delay? How long do you want to delay?"


    "At most half a year!"


    Speaking of this, Jiang Xiaohu calculated the time, it will not be long before Gongsun You and Pain let go.


    Snapped!


    What Ling Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect was that Wang Xifeng directly slapped Jiang Xiaohu on the shoulder after hearing it, and said fiercely: "Half a year? It''s over in half a year! I tell you, this matter can''t be dragged on at all. How many people in the village know? Do you know that the whole village knows about this until now? Where did you put my old face?"


    "But, Mom can''t blame me! This is his method! He just wants the whole village to know..."


    "I don''t know what you mean by doing this? Are you still waiting at home? Are you still pretending to be stupid? Besides, you don''t even look at them... I am so, how could I raise a bastard like you!"


    Wang Xifeng started to feel aggrieved as he spoke.


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t see his mother cry the most, so he quickly reached out and wiped it, nodded and said, "Okay, I will go tonight! I am ready to start tonight. After all, this is also related to the future of the village! But Li Jianhua has too many methods. , It will be a wedding in a few days, and he is not here when I go now!"


    "What Li Jianhua? I''m talking about Yaoyao''s belly!"


    "What belly..."


    At this time, Jiang Xiaohu was completely stunned, and had no idea what Wang Xifeng was talking about.


    "you you you!"


    "No, mom, don''t worry, what are you talking about? Yaoyao''s stomach? What happened to her stomach?"


    "You bastard, several aunts have seen it today. She is vomiting very badly. Isn''t it obvious?"


    "What!" After listening, Jiang Xiaohu almost jumped up and asked quickly: "Mom, aren''t you talking about that piece of land?"


    "What the hell, I don''t care. I will tell you about this matter. It must be as soon as possible, otherwise people will say that your child is irresponsible! What is the face of our Jiang family!"


    Wang Xifeng also frowned and looked at Jiang Xiaohu, as if looking at a mentally retarded person.


    "...Mom, you misunderstood, she is really okay, she is motion sick today!"


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Xiaohu grabbed Wang Xifeng who was about to leave, rolled his eyes and explained.


    After doing it for a long time, he and Wang Xifeng talked about not the same thing for a long time. Wang Xifeng thought that Gongsun Yao had...


    "Nonsense! How come!"


    "Mom, do you think I''m really that kind of person? Oh...really, I just took a look and said that, it''s really a falsehood!"


    After holding back for a long time, Jiang Xiaohu still couldn''t say the curse, so he could only spit out a bit.


    "Really? Don''t lie to me!"


    But Wang Xifeng still didn''t believe it. He tilted his head and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, knowing that after seeing the seriousness in the other''s eyes, he turned and walked back. After all, he had to take a look in person.


    "Aunt Wang! At home!"


    At this moment, a young woman came to the door. She walked into the door and walked in front of Wang Xifeng. She stretched out a piece of paper and stuffed it into Wang Xifeng''s hand.


    "Sister, is this?"


    "Good recipe, but good, I''m leaving now!"


    Before Wang Xifeng could explain a word, the woman turned around and ran out.


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard the sound and looked back, there was no one outside the door.


    "Oh... it''s difficult to explain!"


    Looking at the distant figures outside, Wang Xifeng shook her head. She knew how poisonous the mouth of the old lady in the village was, but she didn''t expect it to spread so fast. It was the most shocking rumors.


    "Yaoyao, what do you want to eat today?"


    "Ok?"


    Gongsun You, who was taking a deep breath at this time, saw Wang Xifeng approaching her with a smile before he even raised it.


    "Whatever, Auntie''s fried is delicious!"


    Gongsun Yao thought for a while, but still couldn''t pick the best one from Wang Xifeng''s many signature dishes. In her eyes, these were all good things that she hadn''t eaten before.


    "Good, good! I''m going to get some pork today. The old Gao family in the village killed the pigs this morning! There is still a lot left!"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Xifeng smiled, walked to the courtyard and rushed out, and walked out cheerfully.


    After Wang Xifeng left far away, Jiang Xiaohu walked in ghostly.


    "What did you tell your mother!"


    Gongsun Yao stretched out his hand to follow his chest and asked.


    "I didn''t say anything, but we were misunderstood!"


    Jiang Xiaohu rolled his eyes helplessly, this matter is really hard to explain.


    "What?"


    When Jiang Xiaohu took the matter to one side, Gongsun You was anxious for an instant, and he had to go out to fight the old ladies in the corner and the aunts who passed the message.


    "Wait, don''t worry! If you go out and make trouble like this, people will think that you are a girl with a thin-skinned family, and they will believe it even more!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand to stop Gongsun You, and softly persuaded him.


    "That can''t be said like that! What a rogue!"


    Gongsun Yao took a few deep breaths, calmed himself down as much as possible, and spit out softly.


    "You can''t say that! Okay, let alone these useless, I''m thinking, will Li Jianhua''s wife pretend it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that she was still angry, so he quickly talked about this matter and wanted to change the subject.


    "I don''t know about this, but I think Li Jianhua is definitely not the kind of peace of mind. You can go and see if you need to verify it!"


    Gongsun You curled his lips, frowned for a while, and then forgot what had just happened.


    "How to verify!"


    "You ask me? Didn''t you grow up here? You can''t spread gossip, you can''t listen to gossip?"


    "It makes sense..."


    ...


    Not long after lunch, Jiang Xiaohu took Gongsun You to the village under the big tree and waited, waiting for the old ladies to come.

 825 Chapter 825: Really Forced

    Sure enough, in less than half an hour, the old lady in the village had already come here, ready to play cards and chat.


    "Yeah, how come Xiaohu comes to accompany us old bones today!"


    One of the grandmothers who had met Jiang Xiaohu several times pursed her mouth and asked with a grin.


    "Hahaha, it just happened to be fine today!"


    Jiang Xiaohu replied casually, took out the cigarette and handed it over. Most of these old grannies smoked. When they were young, they also did farm work and needed to light a cigarette to continue.


    "Haha, a good boy, a good boy, what''s the matter? Leading the daughter-in-law to enjoy the sun!"


    "That said, grandma, where do I have this leisure! Today I am still talking to my mother about this! She is motion sick today. She is the sister of a friend of mine from afar. She came to our house for a few days! How could I feel sorry for my friend?"


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly took advantage of this opportunity to explain a few words, after all, with their help, the gossip might be broken.


    "I also said, how is this kid Xiaohu possible!"


    "Yeah, you see that the previous one is so rich, Xiaohu is not moved!"


    "Why don''t you say that Xiaohu is rich now! Good human nature!"


    The sentence impossible, instantly attracted many old ladies to agree, and opened their mouths to defend Jiang Xiaohu.


    Seven or eight old ladies and Jiang Xiaohu had spent more than half an hour under the tree.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s temperament is not gloomy, so these old grannies also quite like to say this to him, but Gongsun Yao, who has been sitting aside with a bitter face, finally fell asleep on Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder.


    She is still not used to chatting with old ladies here.


    "Little tiger, when are you getting married!"


    A grandma put down the card in her hand and asked softly.


    "Still! Hahaha, I''m still young, don''t worry about this, wait until I have money!"


    Jiang Xiaohu handed a circle of cigarettes and answered softly.


    "Ahahaha, I''m still young, I''m as old as you, my two eggs are three or two years old!"


    The other grandmother said with a smile.


    "Actually, I am quite envious. I heard that someone from another family also wants to get married! Unfortunately, I haven''t found anyone who wants me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu replied with a smile, and quietly led the topic to Li Jianhua''s matter.


    "Oh...that''s a good thing! I heard that the man is a rich man, the daughter of the Zheng family..."


    "Go go! Don''t talk nonsense, you''re feeling better!"


    "Nonsense, I heard that the daughter of the Zheng family cried for several days!"


    ...


    One person caused it, and several people began to discuss it. After listening to them, Jiang Xiaohu was a little worried. After all, most of what they said was false, but the groundless reasoning is also a little bit of evidence. of.


    "Well, grandma, you guys talk first, I''ll go back first, she has been asleep for a long time! She caught a cold for a while!"


    After getting the answer, Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand to push Gongsun Yao up, and took her away in the latter''s sleepiness.


    By the time he got home, Gongsun Yao was already half sober, rubbing his eyes and asked, "How is it?"


    "Go and have a look! No matter how true they are, it is false, but it is good to know a little thing after all!"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled, patted Gongsun You on the back, went back to his room, and changed into more formal clothes when he came out.


    "You don''t change clothes?"


    "No need! I have a good foundation!"


    Gongsun You saw him more than a few times, and said disdainfully.


    But after all, it''s not good to actually go to the door. Jiang Xiaohu stood at the fork in the village and didn''t know if he should have passed.


    "What are you stupefied? Isn''t that her house in front of you!"


    Gongsun Youbai glanced at the somewhat shrinking Jiang Xiaohu, and took the lead to walk over, as if walking into his own home casually.


    "Hey, stop making trouble!"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu hurried to keep up, for fear that Gongsun Yao would get in and let the family divorce.


    "Is anyone home? I''m here to find someone!"


    Stepping into the small courtyard, Gongsun You shouted loudly.


    "Come on, what''s up, this is, who are you looking for!"


    A woman came out smiling and asked.


    "I''m looking for Li Jianhua! He said his fiancee is here, let me see! I am his friend, he has something to bring to his fiancee!"


    Gongsun You looked free and easy, and the nonsense seemed to be true, which caused the old woman to laugh constantly.


    "She''s in the room!"


    The old woman didn''t talk much, pointed to the room on the left inside the door, and smiled and walked to the right side of the yard.


    After entering the door, Jiang Xiaohu saw a lot of things in the small courtyard. It seemed that he was ready to do a big deal. No wonder the old woman didn''t have time to talk too busy.


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu still standing at the door at this time, Gongsun Yao yelled softly, and the latter hurriedly followed up, but this was the first time he lied, and his heart was unavoidably frightened.


    Squeak...


    The door was quietly pushed open, and there was a young girl sitting in the room. The girl looked gloomy and looked at a small box in front of her with unspeakable sadness.


    But when Jiang Xiaohu looked over, the girl just raised her head, and the two eyes were facing each other. The girl''s eyes seemed to be transformed into thousands of threads and appeared out of nowhere, piercing Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, entangled her mind, and made him unable to move away.


    "So lovely!"


    "Don''t look, this is my fianc¨¦e!"


    "No, I haven''t seen it in the village for so long!"


    Facing the sudden sound, Jiang Xiaohu was answering with a smile, and suddenly felt something was wrong, a Ji Ling stood up straight, looked again, the girl turned her head and looked to the side.


    "Hello, we are..."


    "What did he ask you to do? Did he come to force me again?"


    The girl asked in a soft voice.


    "What does this mean!"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked coldly.


    "What? My mother is at home today, don''t you dare to do it?"


    The girl looked up like Jiang Xiaohu, with disgust in her eyes.


    "You are misunderstood. My name is Gongsun Yao, and his name is Jiang Xiaohu. We are rivals Li Jianhua. Today I came to ask clearly one thing, that is, did you marry Li Jianhua voluntarily!"


    Seeing that the girl had misunderstood, Gongsun Yao quickly explained.


    "What can you do if you don''t want to, can you still fight him?"


    The girl curled her lips, the light that had appeared in her eyes disappeared in no time.


    "No, how could your parents agree to marry him?"


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help hearing this, and asked softly.


    "They were willing to... they were forced!"


    The girl sighed softly. She didn''t finish her words and seemed to remember something. She stared at Gongsun You suddenly and said, "Get out, who let you in, did I tell you?"


    "Really?"


    Gongsun You directly took out a card and threw it on the bed, raising his eyebrows and looking at the girl.


    "Oh, how much? Do you think you can..."


    "one million!"


    "Sit down, please!"


    Just as the girl was about to call her mother, she heard Gongsun You say the amount in the card, she instantly changed her face, stood up and greeted softly.

 826 Chapter 826

    "...Not so much!"


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Xiaohu''s black line, he has only heard of this scene, and has not actually seen it.


    "Why did he force you?"


    Gongsun You was not polite, sat down on the bed and asked in a low voice.


    In her eyes, this is just a simple transaction, not worthy of any emotional addition.


    "what?"


    "Speak directly!"


    Seeing that the girl''s clothes were selling silly, Gongsun You reached for the card, but was snatched by the girl.


    "I owe money, I owe more than half a million, owed him! He forced me, it''s that simple!"


    "what?"


    Hearing these words, Jiang Xiaohu felt that he was not good enough, and he couldn''t wait to plunge his head on the ground.


    "Ah... by the way, what is your name?"


    Gongsun You was about to call the girl''s name when he suddenly remembered that he still didn''t know the girl''s name, and turned to look at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "She''s Zheng Yingying!"


    Jiang Xiaohu quickly answered.


    "Zheng Yingying, we do you a favor, you do us a favor, I want to use your wedding site, you can take the money and move the family away, I will give you more money, I only need you to help me at the wedding site Just do one thing!"


    "it is good!"


    Hearing that there was more money to take, Zheng Yingying didn''t even think about it, and nodded several times.


    "Then we won''t say much, I will come to you then, just don''t mention this matter!"


    Having said that, Gongsun Yao didn''t give Zheng Yingying a chance to say goodbye or ask questions, stood up and took Jiang Xiaohu away.


    Until he left the door, Jiang Xiaohu said helplessly: "No, you have decided this, what will you do then!"


    "Isn''t it not ready yet? Set it down earlier in case there is a change!"


    Gongsun You said with a curled mouth.


    "Well, good! Then let''s go back first!"


    "You are here!"


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu said he was going to go back, a figure stopped in front of the two of them.


    "Yang Zhou? Didn''t you go back last time? Why are you here today!"


    "Are you looking for something with us?"


    Seeing Yang Zhou''s sudden appearance, both Jiang Xiaohu and Gongsun Yao were stunned. It stands to reason that Yang Zhou has no need to blend in.


    "I''m not...no, I''m not here to find you, I''m here to find a friend of mine!"


    Yang Zhou smiled and pointed to the house where Jiang Xiaohu and Gongsun Yao had just come out.


    "Do you know Zheng Yingying?"


    "Of course I know, hehe, I''ve liked her before! But after she graduated, she went to another city to study, so I didn''t have a chance to meet her!"


    Yang Zhou didn''t hide it and said a few words with a smile, but Jiang Xiaohu could still see his serious loss.


    "Do you still like her?"


    Gongsun You also saw this loss, raised the corners of his mouth, and asked softly.


    "What''s the use of liking? People are going to get married. I''m not here to send a farewell gift!"


    Yang Zhou raised his hand to make trouble on the back of his head, and for the first time a simple and honest look appeared on his face.


    "Yes, something has been done!"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and glanced at Gongsun Yao. When the two eyes collided, he understood the other''s thoughts and nodded repeatedly.


    "No, eh, what are you doing, where do you take me?"


    Yang Zhou was the only one present in a stunned state. When Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand and pulled it back, he had no idea what happened.


    The three returned to Jiang¡¯s house in this way. Yang Zhou still didn¡¯t know what was going on. He looked at Jiang Xiaohu nervously. Although he knew Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s character, he would inevitably think of what happened last time and he didn¡¯t even say hello. Hit and run away.


    "It''s okay, I just want to ask, if you still like this girl, I can create opportunities for you!"


    Sitting on the stool, Jiang Xiaohu meant that Yang Zhou was sitting down, while looking at him with a wretched expression.


    "Don''t, stop making trouble, I know Brother Tiger, you are powerful, but they are getting married!"


    Yang Zhou heard the words sitting on the stool, stirring his hands, revealing the entanglement in his heart completely.


    Although she said that, she couldn''t help but recall the girl at the same table who sat together and chatted about the future.


    "Hey, you are shocked! People are not married yet! Only one chance!"


    Gongsun You was an impatient man. Seeing him hesitating, he was immediately upset and shouted in a low voice.


    "Huh? No, no!"


    Yang Zhou raised his head and glanced at Gongsun You, waved his hand without hesitation, and finally refused.


    "Don''t, you''ll know if I tell the story once, do you know what happened last time? Li Jianhua, who is Zheng Yingying''s fianc¨¦, is the master behind!"


    Jiang Xiaohu grabbed Yang Zhou who was about to leave, opened his mouth and began to talk about the cause of the last incident.


    "No..."


    After listening to Jiang Xiaohu''s narration, Yang Zhou clenched his fists with both hands, muttering the same sentence innocently, but his eyes flashed fire.


    No one wants the person in their dreams to end up like this, even if they can''t be by her side, they can''t let others trample them in the end.


    "Why, would I still lie to you?"


    Jiang Xiaohu passed an eye and said with a smile.


    "Since you are so indifferent, why tell me?"


    After receiving the smoke, Yang Zhou suddenly opened up, and asked carefully.


    In his opinion, the relationship between this matter and Jiang Xiaohu is minimal, and there is no need to intervene in it. But now not only does it involve himself, but also wants to pull himself in. This is obviously not a good thing. .


    "I don¡¯t care. It doesn¡¯t matter if things happen or not. But with you, this thing has changed a lot. You said that girl, you¡¯ve liked it for a long time, now you have a chance. As long as you take his wife away, we will become it! Then there will be a win-win situation!"


    "it''s not good!"


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s plan, Yang Zhou showed a trace of timidity and said softly.


    "Why? Isn''t this kind of thing happening rarely? Isn''t this what you say every day for love?"


    Gongsunyou raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, and murmured softly. In her eyes, although love is sometimes sacred, in most cases it can be bought with money, or directly exchanged for things at home. Coming.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to mix up, it''s just that this thing sounds..."


    "Then it''s settled, I''ll find you another day!"


    Seeing that he did not refuse, Jiang Xiaohu directly decided on this matter. Fortunately, Yang Zhou did not say the refusal, but silently accepted the fact.


    Anyone who wants to be able to find back what he lost in the past, now has the opportunity, of course, does not want to lose it again.


    As time passed, Jiang Xiaohu and Gongsun Yao sat in the small courtyard again and watched the moon gradually rise.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I have been with Jiang Xiaohu for too long. Gongsun Yao now likes to watch the moon with Jiang Xiaohu more and more, saying that he is watching the moon. In fact, most of the time Gongsun Yao is leaning on the river. Xiaohu fell asleep on his body.


    "Hey, is my illness better now?"


    Under the quiet moonlight, Gongsun You asked softly.


    "Much better, now as long as you can condense yang by yourself, there will be no problem with yin and yang balance!"


    Jiang Xiaohu replied softly and stopped talking.


    This is not to lie to her, but what Ning Yang said is simple. In fact, the possibility is very slim. Although Jiang Xiaohu''s zhenqi in his body is enough to maintain the whole process, he is not sure that this thing will happen.


    The most important point is Gongsun You''s own will and senior physical fitness.


    "Hao Ba, it''s actually pretty good like this. The old man wants me to hurry up and he wants me to go back and take over his business!"


    Gongsun You pouted when he heard the words, and seemed unwilling.


    "Don''t you have any brothers?"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and looked at Gongsun Yao beside him, and asked.


    "No, you think it''s really the same as those in the novels, and talking about family struggles, it''s all nonsense! Alas... I really don''t want to go back. The old man does it for this purpose. All I need to do is If there is a slight difference, others will be poked in the backbone!"


    "Then don''t go back! His body will be a trivial matter for 17 or 8 years!"


    "Simply speaking, I really don''t want to go back!"


    The two said without a word, the door suddenly knocked.


    "Brother Xiaohu, Brother Xiaohu, come out soon!"


    The topic just ended, an anxious voice suddenly appeared outside the door.

 827 Chapter 827

    "I''m coming!"


    Hearing the words, Gongsun Yao quickly stepped forward and stretched out his hand to open the door.


    The door slammed and was pushed open. If it weren''t for Gongsun You''s reaction faster, he would have been knocked over.


    "What are you doing!"


    Gongsun You, who was still worried, immediately pulled his face down and asked coldly.


    "Hello, is Brother Xiaohu at home? My sister, my sister is dying!"


    A young boy yelled, poked his head in, and yelled loudly when he saw Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Huh? No, why are you looking for me!"


    Although he said so, Jiang Xiaohu''s actions were dissatisfied, and he stood up and came to the door.


    "Oh, the old doctor asked me to come to you! He said you would!"


    After all, the young man stretched out his hand and ran out of Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Come on, go by yourself, I''ll go back to sleep!"


    Gongsun You just waved his hand when he saw this and closed the door at random, very rarely unwilling to follow Jiang Xiaohu out.


    Maybe it was the last night spy that frightened her, and now as long as it is night, I don''t think of dark places.


    "No, no, whose family are you! What are you doing!"


    Although the young boy in front of him looked familiar, after these few steps, Jiang Xiaohu really didn''t think out who the young guy in front of him was, let alone talk about his sister.


    "I belong to the Zheng family! My sister asked me to come to you!"


    After walking a long way out of Jiang''s house, the young boy laughed and pulled Jiang Xiaohu out of a small forest.


    "Why are you here this night? Your sister is Zheng Yingying?"


    "Well, she is right there!"


    "Fuck!"


    Following the direction where the young boy pointed to the past, Jiang Xiaohu almost didn''t urinate. Not far away, Zheng Yingying was standing in a dark corner wearing a white dress and beckoning to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "No, what are you doing? Call me when you call me in the middle of the night. Why do you call me out like this!"


    Jiang Xiaohu came to Zheng Yingying in two steps, displeased on his face.


    "I can''t help it, hahaha!" Zheng Yingying laughed a few times, and took a step forward to hold Jiang Xiaohu''s hand and said, "Do you know Yang Zhou?"


    "Yeah! No, did he contact you?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned when he heard the words, and a bad premonition rose.


    "Yes, we are going to leave!"


    Zheng Yingying''s voice fell, and Yang Zhou suddenly appeared behind her, silent like a ghost.


    "Fuck you! Don''t scare me! Don''t scare me if you die!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded when he saw this scene and fell directly on the ground. The two people in front of him were just like ghosts. No one made any noise when they came out. They were all ghosts!


    "Brother Tiger, you think too much, we are going to leave first, I think you are right, but not right, after all, there are still old people at home!"


    "Yes, I still have a brother anyway, I will come back in the future!"


    Zheng Yingying smiled and took Yang Zhou''s hand, the two turned and walked not far away, until the high beams in the distance were on, Jiang Xiaohu still did not react.


    After half an hour, Jiang Xiaohu sat on the ridge looking at the moon, threw the cigarette in his hand in the field, stomped it out with his foot, and lit one more.


    "What''s this? Yang Zhou, the bastard, actually gave me an elopement. What a thing..."


    With a soft spit, Jiang Xiaohu glared at the tiny sparks of fire from the cigarette in his hand, and muttered to himself.


    Originally I wanted to treat this as a trump card. Then, let Zheng Yingying tell me that she was forced. What about now?


    People have been abducted, and the wedding will not be held anymore.


    Speaking of it, after Zheng Yingying left, his brother gave Jiang Xiaohu a small USB flash drive. He didn''t know what was in it. His brother didn''t know clearly. He just asked Jiang Xiaohu for a few hundred dollars. Just ran away.


    "Crossing the river and demolishing the bridge, I had known that I would not trust this matter on Yang, which is not reliable at all!"


    Once again, Jiang Xiaohu stood up and walked slowly home.


    Along the way, Jiang Xiaohu kept thinking about how to talk to Gongsun You about this matter and what to do with the rest. Now that the wedding cannot be done, Li Jianhua will not let it go easily.


    After all, the previous lectures weren''t done for nothing. Now many people in the village have been successfully fooled by him. When the time is up, he will directly bring something over. Even if it is done, say it yourself. No one will believe anything.


    "What to do!"


    "What are you spinning?"


    "Nothing...Ah!"


    Walking on the dark road, Jiang Xiaohu just muttered a word, a voice sounded, scared him almost punched over, but after seeing the person who came, Jiang Xiaohu stopped.


    "Oh, I''m going, Sister Biyun, where have you been in the middle of the night!"


    "Where can I go, didn''t I just come back from the garden? I heard that a lot of weasels have been harassed recently!"


    Under the dark moonlight, Biyun twisted Xiaoman''s waist and raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead.


    "Uh...good!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the beauty in front of him obsessively, thinking that he had completely forgotten where he came from and where he was going, and only the man in front of him was left.


    "Boy, what do you look at!"


    When he noticed Jiang Xiaohu''s absence, Biyun didn''t feel annoyed. Instead, he felt a little happy in his heart, but he still reached out and knocked Jiang Xiaohu''s head, and said with a smile.


    "No, I just dealt with something! I was in a trance!"


    Jiang Xiaohu quickly explained.


    "What? Did you go to the haystack with the little girl?"


    Biyun smiled and slapped haha. Looking at Jiang Xiaohu, he also felt that his handsome face was so good.


    Speaking of which, Biyun is already a married woman, but she became a widow when she got married. It was an arranged marriage at home, and she didn''t realize the happiness between husband and wife at all.


    What''s more, she is a woman who does farm work every day, but her body does not appear to be out of shape. On the contrary, she is getting better and better. Although she is in her 30s, she does not have to look like Gongsun Yao, Shen Ronger, and Zhang Xiaohua. The girls are half way behind, if you have to be inferior, then only the temperament.


    "Sister Biyun, don''t make fun of me! Who wants to go into the haystack with me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand, and he was about to walk home. The two walked one after another.


    Perhaps because of fear, Biyun stopped Jiang Xiaohu after a few steps.


    "Little tiger, you walked behind my sister, there was suddenly one more person, and I was a little scared!"


    Bi Yun walked around in front of Jiang Xiaohu, and the two slowly marched forward along the ridge.


    Originally, she was not afraid when she was alone. After all, she is used to it alone. When she walks, the fear in her heart becomes a driving force, and she walks with strength.


    But now Jiang Xiaohu suddenly appeared around him, coupled with the cold wind blowing in the middle of the night, it was inevitable that a burst of blood was blown away, making people a little scared, and the surrounding darkness became like a pair of moving eyes, tightening. Staring at the two closely.


    "Good!"


    Jiang Xiaohu wasn''t afraid. After all, his true energy protected his body. Even if he really saw two of them, it wouldn''t matter. He could still deal with it for a while. That landscape map was not a joke.


    Although Biyun felt better, it was a bitter Jiang Xiaohu.


    Following Biyun, Biyun''s plump buttocks were like a ball of moving water dolls, beckoning towards Jiang Xiaohu with every step of Biyun.


    "Try it! It definitely feels good!"


    Suddenly, a thought came to Jiang Xiaohu''s mind, causing Jiang Xiaohu to slip, and he almost fell into the rice field on one side.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No, it''s okay, Sister Biyun, leave you!"


    Hearing Biyun''s inquiry, Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand quickly and turned his attention to the other side.


    "what is that?"


    After not taking a few steps, Jiang Xiaohu''s footsteps suddenly stopped, watching a car in the distance parked in front of his house, four or five people were moving something, and carried a big black package to the car.


    "I''m going! It''s over!"


    From a distance, Jiang Xiaohu was shocked, thinking of Wang Xifeng, grandma and Gongsun Yao who were staying at home.


    "Wait for me! Huh?"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu ran straight away, Biyun hurried to catch up, but after not taking two steps, Jiang Xiaohu turned around and hugged her waist, hugged him and ran.


    Although she had had a lot of close contact with Jiang Xiaohu before, she encountered it again and still made her want to get into trouble.


    "Do not talk!"


    In less than a minute, Jiang Xiaohu had already arrived under the root of a wall outside a campus. After putting down Biyun, Jiang Xiaohu turned around and said.


    Biyun nodded quickly after hearing the words, she still knew that as long as she didn''t speak, she would be the biggest help here.


    Immediately afterwards, Jiang Xiaohu poked his head out. Those people were already preparing to close the car door at this time. Two of them took a lighter and lit a torch, ready to throw it into the small courtyard.


    "Fuck, what the fuck are you doing!"


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Xiaohu knew that he couldn''t wait any longer, his house would be burned any longer, and he roared.


    The sound was not loud, but they frightened the two people holding the torch next to the car. The two hurriedly threw the torch in their hands into the small courtyard, got into the car and drove away.


    Jiang Xiaohu was running with real energy, and there was wind under his feet, and he chased him up, but after all he was still two feet, unable to catch up with the car. He gritted his teeth and turned back to the small courtyard. The flame hasn''t burnt completely, there are a lot of haystacks placed, it seems that time is short, and it is not the first to prepare.


    If it is premeditated, gasoline can be used at this time.

 828 Chapter 828

    At this time, the haystack was ignited by a torch and it started to burn quickly, and it was too late to kick the haystack.


    "Destroy Laozi!"


    In a hurry, Jiang Xiaohu only felt that the true energy in his dantian began to flow quickly, and he let out a low growl, and patted the haystack with both hands in the air.


    Phoo~


    A gust of wind blew silently, like a huge mouth blowing a candle in front of him, and with a puff, all the haystacks in front of him were wiped out.


    But Jiang Xiaohu was standing in place panting. It was just a move. He clearly felt that all the true energy in his body had been completely consumed, and there was nothing left. Fortunately, his physical fitness machine gun could still Support yourself standing in place.


    "Mom! Grandma!"


    After destroying the haystack, Jiang Xiaohu threw the haystack aside in twos and threes, got into the room, and called out loudly.


    "What is it called in the middle of the night!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Xifeng walked out of the room, yawning in her pajamas, and asked in a low voice.


    "You... it''s okay, I just yell twice, hehe!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw this, he was about to come forward and explain, but he didn''t want Wang Xifeng to worry about him, so he had to pretend to be drinking, scratching his head foolishly.


    "Really, if you drink too much, I will give you less hot water. Don''t disturb grandma!"


    Wang Xifeng looked at him and didn''t know how to get angry, so he sighed and prepared to go to the kitchen.


    "Forget it, I''ll do it myself!"


    Jiang Xiaohu quickly stopped Wang Xifeng and said with a smile.


    "Okay, then you pay attention!"


    Although it felt strange, Wang Xifeng didn''t think too much, and instructed him to turn around and return to his room.


    "Really...find your own death..."


    After sighing lightly, Jiang Xiaohu walked towards the root of the wall outside, while Biyun was still waiting there.


    Compared with Gongsun You who was arrested, Jiang Xiaohu was not worried. That was Gongsunpu''s daughter. Kidnapping her was really looking for death!


    At the same time, in the car that was going away, Gongsun You woke up in a daze, and saw a group of people in black in front of him, curled his lips, not surprised, not afraid, let alone fear, the only thing on his face was tired.


    "Xiao Ni..."


    "Go away, don''t talk to me, one by one is stupid!"


    A man in black sitting next to Gongsun You was about to speak, but he was interrupted directly by Gongsun You, and even mocked two words mercilessly.


    "Huh? Xiao Nizi has a stubborn temper. I don''t know if there will be any more..."


    ...


    "You fucking want to die!"


    The masked man sitting in the co-pilot had not finished his words. The car suddenly stopped. After sitting firmly again, the masked man slapped the driver on the head and cursed in a low voice.


    "Boss, there is someone in front!"


    The driver was also aggrieved at this time, and pointed to the front of the car. A man in a camouflage uniform was lazily looking at the people in the car.


    "Erli, Dahua, go down and take a look!"


    The masked man whispered.


    Upon receiving the order, the men sitting on the left and right sides of Gongsunyou reached out and took out a pistol from behind his waist, opened the doors on both sides, and got out of the car.


    "Fuck, kid, are you looking for death? It''s not time to take a taxi!"


    The man named Dahua spoke rudely, stepping forward to kick the camouflage uniform.


    "Don''t don''t!" The man in the camouflage uniform stretched out his hand quickly to avoid his attack, and said repeatedly: "A few big brothers, I just want to ask, if my lady is tied up, aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "Miss? Miss? I have looked for a lot, which one did you say?"


    "That one!"


    The man in the camouflage uniform pointed to the car, still smiling.


    As soon as Dahua and Erli were about to look back, the smile on the face of the man in camouflage dissipated, and he replaced it with indifference. He suddenly pulled out a three-sided blood stab from his waist, and a dark figure in front of him For a moment, Erli and Dahua didn''t even see how he made the move, and they felt a chill in their chests.


    Looking down, a large blood hole had been pierced in the heart of the chest, and blood was constantly bleeding, and the pistols in their hands had also been disarmed.


    "Here, brother, I don''t know Taishan, we are wrong, we will leave now! I am sorry! I am sorry Miss!"


    The masked man sat in front, got a panoramic view of the whole picture, got out of the car and knelt on the ground, and began to beg for mercy. At the same time, he turned his head to look at Gongsun Yao and apologized loudly.


    Dignity is not important, what is important is to be able to live, as long as it is able to live is better than anything.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t call the shots!"


    The camouflage man shook his hand, and the blood stab directly penetrated the front windshield, pierced the driver''s neck and nailed him to the driver''s seat.


    "Miss, you see, we haven''t done anything yet, and you haven''t received any damage. See if you can spare me, I''m not forced by life!"


    "Miss, don''t keep talking, look at me, I am also an honest person, I am not still deceived by others, I promise, I will never do this again!"


    Faced with the man in the camouflage uniform, the masked man completely gave up the struggle, kneeling on the ground as if talking about business, and seriously explained to Gongsun You that all this was a misunderstanding.


    puff¡­¡­


    It''s just that Gongsun Yao kept silent, and his throat was severely slit.


    "The eldest lady''s words are equally useless!"


    The man in the camouflage uniform stepped forward, dragged the corpse aside, and looked at Gongsun Yao cheerfully.


    "What are you looking at? If you don''t send me back yet, I''m freezing to death!"


    Gongsun You curled his lips and glared at the man in camouflage uniform, who just hurriedly laughed, reaching out to help Gongsun You.


    What surprised him was that the eldest lady who wanted to be grumpy and most disgusted with others'' initiative to touch her turned out to be held by him. The two walked side by side not far away, in the dark, then you parked a jeep.


    Of course, the camouflage uniforms are still very interesting. Although Gongsun You only wears Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s clothes now, he has a clear view of his figure and is supported by him. As long as he understands a little bit of thinking, he can wipe it out. He still doesn¡¯t. Looking up at the car, his hands did not touch Gongsun You''s body at all.


    "Good job, tell the old man not to come, let him take care of this matter, my illness is getting better soon! I am too lazy to wait!"


    After getting in the car, Gongsun You was silent for a minute and said softly.


    Originally, she still respected Jiang Xiaohu''s opinions. After all, she was an outsider, but it was a huge mistake for Li Jianhua to hit her on her.


    "Miss, shall we go back now?"


    The man in camouflage uniform smiled and nodded, looked at a few corpses outside, frowned for a while, and asked quietly.


    "You should deal with them first!"


    Gongsun Yao also glanced out of the car window, but after all he didn''t let them talk about the corpse wilderness.

 829 Chapter 829

    Half an hour later, Jiang Xiaohu was still standing at the door, and Biyun was sent home by him.


    "Why haven''t you come back?"


    Jiang Xiaohu believed that Gongsunpu must have arranged a bodyguard for Gongsunyou, and firmly believed.


    Well¡­¡­


    After waiting for another ten minutes, the sound of vehicles was finally heard outside. Jiang Xiaohu seemed to be leaning on the door with his wife and stone, quietly waiting for the vehicles from a distance to approach.


    Stabbed!


    With the sound of the brakes, Gongsun You hugged his shoulders and got into Jiang Xiaohu''s arms without any pause. He unbuttoned his coat and wrapped himself in.


    "thank¡­¡­"


    Jiang Xiaohu hugged her tightly with his left hand, conveying a trace of innocence that he had just replied in his hand, raising his right hand to say thank you, the car drove away, and the person in the car had never seen Jiang Xiaohu once.


    "Really unfeeling!"


    "Quick... go in, I''m so cold!"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu was finished, Gongsun Yao directly pressed his soft chest to Jiang Xiaohu''s belly, and shook his hands around Jiang Xiaohu''s waist and shouted.


    Originally she was not too cold, but she couldn''t wait for someone in camouflage uniform to move the body there, and ran down to help, but it was frozen like this.


    What made her more wronged was that the air conditioner in that jeep turned out to be broken.


    "Good good!"


    Hearing the words, Jiang Xiaohu nodded quickly, reached out his hand and hugged her directly, closed the far door, and got back into the room.


    In a huge manor outside the suburbs of Kyoto, Gongsunpu sits in the room, wearing a brushtail mink pajamas and holding a cup of Wuyun Maojian tea.


    "She really got into Jiang Xiaohu''s arms like that?"


    After a moment of silence, Gongsun Pu asked softly.


    "Yes!"


    On the phone, a nervous voice replied.


    "it is good!"


    After a reply, Gongsun Pu hung up the phone, and at the same time there was a jealousy that shouldn''t be there.


    He knew best about his granddaughter, except for Gongsun You who got into his arms like this when he was a child, he really hadn''t seen Gongsun You ever act like this when he grew up.


    Even when her father was still alive, she never had it before, but now she is enjoyed by a kid like this.


    "Xiao Zhang, go see who is so courageous! Dare to move my granddaughter of Gongsun Park!"


    "Yes!"


    With an answer, the extremely luxurious room fell into silence again.


    At the same time, Jiang Xiaohu was comforting Gongsun You who was suffering from cold in the room.


    At this time, an hour has passed since the kidnapping. In this hour, Jiang Xiaohu has been earnestly conveying this true energy to Gongsun Yao, driving away the cold air in her body.


    If it''s an ordinary person, drink a cup of ginger tea, and sleep will be fine, but Gongsun You''s body is already very cold, and he just received the Yin Qi at midnight, which would be extremely troublesome to disperse.


    In a blink of an eye, another half an hour passed before Jiang Xiaohu let go of Gongsun You''s hand, looked at her sleeping face, stretched out a lazy waist, and said, "I really picked up a naive sister!"


    With this being said, Jiang Xiaohu still has a trace of love in his eyes, which is different from the love in love, but the love between brothers and sisters. If Jiang Xiaohu was very clear about what she thinks of her, I am afraid he would also think he likes it. Going to the pretty beauty in front of you.


    Outside the window, the chill was getting stronger, and unknown beasts were screaming and howling crazily in the mountains. The breeze was caught in the unbearable cold blowing the window, drilling in along the gap.


    The whole night passed quickly, and Jiang Xiaohu woke up from meditation when the sun rose in the morning.


    Since Gongsun You came, he hadn''t practiced so seriously, and this was no way. After all, Gongsun You needed him to wash his body with true energy like that every night.


    But last night he spent more than an hour to complete the night''s work, and since it was late, he also meditated and improved his cultivation.


    After all, it was no small joy to find out that I was able to let go of this matter.


    "It''s past seven?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the time, and after a simple wash, he turned on the computer that Gongsun You had brought, inserted the U disk, and began to look through it.


    There are not many important things. They are all chat recordings with Li Jianhua and photos of various contracts.


    "Zheng Yingying, this little girl is doing a good job, and she knows to keep it!"


    After flipping through it, Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth slowly raised. With these things, Li Jianhua stopped thinking about hitting the village.


    "Is Xiaohu home?"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was secretly delighting, that familiar and annoying voice rang outside the door.


    "Here, wait!"


    After hearing Wang Xifeng''s answer, Jiang Xiaohu opened the door of the room. Li Jianhua was standing in the living room outside at this time, just to see that his condition was a bit wrong.


    The eye circles are red and swollen, the left cheek is swollen, and the standing posture is also very strange, as if he has been greatly tortured.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked coldly.


    "I''m here to apologize! I''m sorry!"


    Puff!


    What Ling Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect was that Li Jianhua actually knelt directly on the ground.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked in a cold voice, although it was a very happy thing to see this scene, but when he really encountered it, he was still a little uncomfortable. No one wanted his best playmate of the year to get along with himself in this way.


    "Sorry, it''s my fault, I just..."


    Li Jianhua said softly, the trembling voice held back a cry of breath, shaking his body several times before exhaling a long breath and continuing to speak.


    "I''m sorry, Xiaohu, I did this wrong. I don''t know what consequences I will bring. I''ve just been poor since I was young. I don''t want to be poor anymore. I don''t want to eat what others leave. It''s me. It''s useless, I fell into the eyes of money, I can''t help myself, I''m sorry!"


    "I know that nothing I do can make up for the wrong things I did. You accept this, I''ll go now! I hope we still have a chance to meet, and then, we can get along as well as before!"


    After saying all the hard things, Li Jianhua stood up, took out a bank card, a few keys and a few folded papers from his pocket, and turned and walked out of the room.


    From beginning to end, he never looked up at Jiang Xiaohu, maybe because of debts, maybe because of regret, he didn''t do that.


    "Hey, we are brothers from start to finish, we just stand in the wrong position!"


    Seeing his staggering back, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know what to think, couldn''t help taking a step forward and shouting loudly.


    When the voice fell, the other party paused for a while, did not respond, and slowly walked to the familiar jeep at the door.

 830 Chapter 830

    "Is that the end?"


    Standing at the door blankly, Jiang Xiaohu was still looking at the direction where the jeep was going, falling into deep thought and unable to extricate himself.


    He had seen the power of power before, but he had never really felt this. An empire built from scratch, maybe not an empire, would suddenly disappear like this overnight.


    The direction the jeep left was away from the village, but not the direction to the city, but the direction to the deep mountains.


    "Oh... unexpectedly..."


    With a light sigh, Jiang Xiaohu silently took out the cigarette in his pocket and lit one.


    How many people in this world are chasing for fame and fortune, and finally think that they are standing on the top of the world, and finally find that everything they are fighting is not worth what others were born and held in their hands.


    "what are you doing?"


    It may be that Jiang Xiaohu''s thoughts were too obsessed with Li Jianhua''s affairs, and Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even notice that Gongsun Yao came behind him.


    "No, this matter is over!"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and glanced at Gongsun You, this lovely little Nizi no longer sees the half-girl aura, no longer as cute as her own sister, and some only have thorns. Any touch will cause it Tingling all over.


    "how?"


    Gongsun You was already good at observing words and colors, when he heard this, he naturally thought that it was because of Li Jianhua''s affairs, and asked quietly.


    "It''s nothing, I just feel a little scary!" Jiang Xiaohu dropped the cigarette butt in his hand, and before Gongsun Yao could speak, raised his hand to indicate that she didn''t need to speak, "Tonight, let''s try to condense the sun! The time has been too long. !"


    "..."


    Gongsun You shut up very obediently, but still couldn''t understand why things could be solved in this way, but they had to be dragged on.


    In fact, she doesn''t understand it very simple, like a long-term rich and noble person who can''t imagine that people who are poor in the mountains eat chaffy vegetables every day is a torture.


    In her eyes, vegetarianism is a relatively healthy thing, while in the eyes of the poor, it is as simple as that because they cannot afford it.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already afternoon.


    For a long time, Jiang Xiaohu never said a word of nonsense with Gongsun Yao, as if a stranger should appear at home, and he didn''t need to be bothered at all.


    And Gongsun Yao has also been silent all the time, thinking seriously in his mind why this matter would cause such a result.


    Two people of the same level seem to be in different worlds, and they have made different ways to deal with things, causing the two people to be unhappy.


    Finally, under Wang Xifeng''s instruction, the two sat together, preparing to break the rice.


    Wang Xifeng''s manager is good, but she knows that the best way for two people to fight is to wait until they are calm and sit together and have a good chat, so she called them.


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Gongsun Yao, who had never done any rough work before, blew his right hand with a grin, and the inside of his thumb was already red.


    "How¡­¡­"


    Hearing the sound, Jiang Xiaohu instinctively wanted to ask, but he held back.


    "I know you think I''m doing something wrong, but it seems to me that it''s as simple as that. I don''t have to accommodate you. When I didn''t mess with me, I didn''t care how you deal with this matter, but he put his idea on me. It has something to do with me!"


    "I know, I''m just angry!"


    "pissed off?"


    Gongsun You frowned and didn''t understand Jiang Xiaohu''s point of anger.


    "I am not angry with you, but myself. I know that my current ability is not strong, but it is also unique. I did not expect that in the eyes of you people, people like me are dispensable!"


    "You are indeed unique!"


    "Really? Li Jianhua''s strength and intelligence are superior to me whether it is in the long-term or short-term perspective, but you can easily abandon such a person. Forget it, let alone, I am still too bad!"


    With that said, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to mention Li Jianhua''s affairs again, shook his head, took a cigarette, and continued the matter in his hands.


    Gongsun You also stopped talking, and the two fell silent again.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. As far as your current situation is, do you know how many people in the village envy you! Don''t always complain, it''s useless! Moreover, you are the only one in my eyes!"


    In silence, Gongsun You suddenly looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes seriously, and said his thoughts word by word.


    When the voice fell, Jiang Xiaohu was stunned, and the beauty in front of him said something like this, whether it was a lie or true, he couldn''t believe it.


    "What do you mean by this!"


    In order to prevent himself from having other ideas, Jiang Xiaohu asked repeatedly.


    "I want to go, really... let''s go fishing in a while, I haven''t fished for a long time, I have been running around with you these days, I don''t know what I want to do!"


    Glancing at Jiang Xiaohu, Gongsun You stretched out and got up and got into the back room.


    "No, the work is not finished yet!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu turned around and shouted, Gongsun You was no longer in the living room.


    "Slacking is so fancy!"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu had to mumble and get busy with himself.


    Suddenly, Jiang Xiaohu had completed a basket. For more than an hour, he was like a robot, holding the two corns and rubbing each other. This was the fastest, at least the hands would not hurt.


    After putting everything in place, Jiang Xiaohu stood up and walked towards the back room.


    Pushing the door in, as expected, Gongsun Yao had already fallen asleep on his knees, and his straight buttocks were slightly pouted, as if he had dreamed of something that shouldn''t be there, and there was a shy smile on his face.


    Snapped!


    "The teacher is here!"


    Jiang Xiaohu aimed at Gongsun You''s ass, and with a hand shake, the loud voice started in the room.


    The moment Gongsun Yao heard the yelling, he sat up and turned around to run, but he soon reacted. Jiang Xiaohu gave Jiang Xiaohu a look and sat down on the bed with his lips to discourage.


    "What did you dream of? My face is red!"


    "roll!"


    Facing Jiang Xiaohu who had recovered his hippie smile, Gongsun You didn''t hesitate to reply.


    "Farewell, but speaking of it, your body is much stronger than before!"


    Jiang Xiaohu chuckled, put his hand on her shoulder, Zhenqi followed his arm to probe in.


    Gongsun Yao is accustomed to such situations, sitting there still, but what Jiang Xiaohu said is true, and she also has some feelings. If she was woken up like this, she would only be furious. And it won''t be such a rousing spirit to sit up, but it will be very difficult.


    This is really the worst!

 831 Chapter 831

    Getting up is torture itself, plus a weak body, every time you get up is a fight!


    "Okay, okay, let''s go, I will prepare something tonight, if time is okay, we will get ready to start!"


    After the visit, Jiang Xiaohu withdrew his anger and said softly.


    "I know, go out, I''ll change my clothes!"


    "Oh? There is no exhibitionism now?"


    "Fuck off!"


    Snapped!


    After being hit in the head by a lighter picked up by Gongsun You, Jiang Xiaohu stood at the door silently waiting with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "What the hell is your temper!"


    Touching his forehead, Jiang Xiaohu regretted buying the flint steel wheel lighter. The steel lighter is not big, but it still hurts when hitting the head.


    "Why are you still standing! Go!"


    Not long after, Gongsun Yao had already changed his clothes, cast a glance at Jiang Xiaohu, and walked out of the courtyard first.


    Jiang Xiaohu quickly picked up the bag at his feet and ran after him, like a silly bag.


    Although Gongsun You''s aura was good, she still didn''t know the road, Jiang Xiaohu followed her and didn''t say anything, and didn''t remind her if she went wrong.


    After leaving the village, Gongsun You gave up leading the way and let Jiang Xiaohu go ahead.


    A troublesome thing was finally over, Jiang Xiaohu once again came to the small road between the mountains and the wild, and suddenly he felt a strange feeling in his heart, and the true energy of his whole body began to flow around his body uncontrollably.


    "How does it feel?"


    After not taking a few steps, Jiang Xiaohu stopped, closed his eyes and began to feel the calm but not quiet true energy in his body.


    "what are you doing?"


    Seeing him suddenly stop, and closing his eyes, Gongsun Yao was about to scold him, and then remembered that he was good at martial arts. He might have fallen into a certain state, so he asked in a low voice, and beat him again anyway. Not too late.


    "Don''t talk, give me your hand!"


    "Good! Hmm..."


    Gongsun You was about to stretch out his hand when he heard the sound, but Jiang Xiaohu grabbed his hands and pulled them into his arms. The two hugged tightly.


    Originally, Gongsun You was about to break free, but when Jiang Xiaohu reached out and hugged her tightly, she clearly felt that something warm went down the pores of her whole body and penetrated into her body. The meaning is indescribable, both strong and gentle, as if it can dispel the yin qi accumulated in her body for twenty years without harming her body.


    "Um...hmm!"


    A groan that was like a cat''s rejoicing came from her end, and finally she leaned softly in Jiang Xiaohu''s arms, letting Jiang Xiaohu hug her tightly.


    "Lost?"


    I don''t know how long it took, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly leaned to Gongsun You''s ear and whispered.


    The latter suddenly stood up straight, flushed on his face, stretched out his hand to rub his ears, and shouted, "You have something wrong!"


    "What''s wrong!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know what he was doing and why he caused such a great anger. He frowned and looked at her, curled his lips, turned and walked forward.


    Gongsun You followed behind, breathing deeply, the blush on his face did not decrease at all, and the hotness from the earlobe was still felt.


    In the autumn mountains, the autumn wind is the most common, mixed with fallen leaves, and the mountain trails between old or sleeping trees are the best places to hide.


    Let the wind billowing on the hillside outside, without its might, it blows on the faces of the two of them, and there is no longer any power.


    After walking for half an hour, the two finally came to a small lake.


    This time Jiang Xiaohu didn''t take him to any weir pond. The fish there are artificial, or people often go there to fish and nest. Sometimes it is difficult to catch it.


    So this time I brought her to this inaccessible lake.


    It is very far away from the village. Generally, few people come here, and the most important thing is that many people drowned here every year in the early years, so the village chief blocked the road.


    But Jiang Xiaohu was able to find this place because he was bullied by others when he was a child and ran around the world.


    As for others, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know if anyone had been here, but it seemed that someone had come, and several grasslands around the lake were leveled.


    "Where is this!"


    Gongsun You found a clean stone to sit on, and asked as he hit the nest.


    "Here? This is a restricted area. Many people have drowned here before! The fishes caught are wild fish, and they definitely taste different!"


    Jiang Xiaohu happily explained that he really wanted to see what this little Nizi was like when she was scared.


    "Oh, have many people drowned? Have all the bodies been salvaged?"


    Gongsun Yao glanced at Jiang Xiaohu nonchalantly when he heard the words, and asked softly.


    "Uh...fishing!"


    You can''t be scared, it''s better than fishing honestly, there is nothing else to say.


    The two fell silent again.


    call¡­¡­


    The breeze blew across the lake, stirring layers of microwaves, and the two stared blankly at the drift.


    Fishing is the best way to pass the time. The biggest reason is that you don¡¯t have to think about it, you don¡¯t have to do it, you just need to wait and wait for the fish to get the bait.


    "You said... that Shen Rong''er likes you so much, why don''t you agree? If you want me, I will agree. I will not have enough soft rice to eat. I guess, if you are with her, even you If you want to ask a little wife, she will promise you!"


    "Shut up, fishing!"


    When he heard that Gongsun Yao was going to gossip about himself again, Jiang Xiaohu gave him a blank glance.


    "What''s the matter, don''t let me tell you! I''m telling the truth. I always have a good look and a good personality. I said, should I help you?"


    Seeing that he was a little embarrassed, Gongsun Yao leaned in and pursed his lips.


    "You think too much, you don''t need to come...Don''t talk!"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was about to answer the question, he suddenly saw the haystack moving not far away, and his expression was startled. The events of this period of time have made him nervous enough.


    "What''s wrong!"


    Before Gongsun You''s voice could be heard, Jiang Xiaohu was directly pushed down in a haystack, and Jiang Xiaohu pulled back their fishing rods and quickly put them away.


    "There are people there!"


    Seeing this scene, Gongsun Yao knew how to observe the surrounding environment no matter how stupid he was, pointed nervously at the haystack not far away, and said softly.


    "I thank you, I saw it!"


    Jiang Xiaohu cast a white glance at Gongsun You, then quietly looked out.


    Within two minutes, two heads suddenly appeared in the haystack, looking around.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly hid in the grass beside him, squinting his eyes, and seeing it, real energy flowed quickly in his eyes.


    "Fuck... Zhao Hua!?"


    After seeing the looks of the men in them, Jiang Xiaohu was stunned and almost called out.

 832 Chapter 832

    "Isn''t that the widow of the Li family in your village?"


    When the voice fell, Gongsun You suddenly took the words and sighed softly.


    "How did you see it!"


    Jiang Xiaohu lowered his head when he heard the sound, stared and asked.


    "Cut...Big brother, a long illness becomes a good doctor! I have been in contact with Zhen Qi for so long, I would have used it long ago!"


    Gongsun You gave Jiang Xiaohu a relentless glance, then looked again.


    The woman in the distance seemed extremely reluctant, and the whole person seemed very resisting, while Zhao Hua was very excited, and she stretched out her hand to constantly pull the woman, and after a while, the two returned to the haystack again.


    "Is this a crime!"


    Seeing tears in Widow Li''s eyes, Gongsun You couldn''t help but asked softly.


    "Where do I know, it''s not me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu responded, but his eyes narrowed, a lot of true energy began to flow into his eyes, and the haystack blocking his vision was slowly transparent.


    Snapped!


    "What do you look at? Haven''t seen it or haven''t seen it!"


    Without waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to check the specific''battle situation'' seriously, Gongsun Yao hit him on the back of his head with an ear scraper, dispelling the zhenqi in his eyes.


    "No, so what, I...you treat me as someone, I just want to see what they are!"


    "Then you won''t stand up and ask?"


    "I...no, what are you doing! Don''t worry about it!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was thinking about how to explain it. Gongsun Yao was fine, stood up and walked out directly, Jiang Xiaohu had to stand up and catch up.


    The two went one after the other. The former was aggressive, while the latter was embarrassed, for fear that they were just preparing to do something that shouldn''t be done.


    "Get out of here!"


    When he came to the haystack, before Jiang Xiaohu was behind him to stop her, Gongsun You kicked in the haystack and shouted in a low voice.


    But there was no one in the haystack. Gongsun You also kicked and almost fell. Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu reacted fast enough to catch her.


    "What about people?"


    Bala struck the haystack twice, Gongsun You frowned and mumbled.


    "I guess I just ran away! Be a guilty conscience!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the filth on the ground and couldn''t help but curl his lips, thinking that he wanted to look good, to have a figure, to be able and capable, and to be accompanied by beautiful women. There was no sign of the peach blossoms falling apart all day long, but he was alone. People warm their quilts.


    "Forget it, go back, anyway, the fishing rod was thrown by you!"


    Seeing the gap in front of him, Gongsun Yao groaned displeasedly and turned to leave.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the traces left here, shook his head faintly, and chased up in three or two steps.


    When they came, they were both happy. When they returned, they both shook their heads and sighed. Jiang Xiaohu sighed that he was accompanied by beautiful women every night, but he was always a boy.


    Gongsun You didn''t know anymore. She felt angry when she thought of Jiang Xiaohu''s anger to see others doing shameful things.


    Snapped!


    "No, why! Why hit me again!"


    After thinking and thinking, Gongsun Yao turned his head and gave Jiang Xiaohu an ear scraper, which hit him on the head. Facing Jiang Xiaohu''s grievance, Gongsun Yao coldly snorted and turned and moved faster.


    It may be because the two of them were in a bad mood, and the steps under their feet were much faster. It didn''t take long for the two of them to return home. It was just over four o''clock at this time, it was still early, and the food had not yet been prepared.


    "Come back! Why are you going..."


    Wang Xifeng saw the two of them walking back with their things, Zheng Yao said something with a smile, and saw Jiang Xiaohu''s aggrieved look and Gongsun Youla''s face, and then suffocated the next half of the sentence.


    Not long after, the two of them simply washed and sat in the courtyard to enjoy the cool. It is rare that the old lady came out today, enjoying the sunlight with her eyes closed.


    "Little tiger, let Yaoyao go out and be careful... I heard..."


    The old lady looked at the horizon, suddenly seemed to remember something, took Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, and said softly.


    "What?"


    "Mom, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was about to ask what the old lady meant when he heard Wang Xifeng beating haha.


    "Mom, what''s the matter, don''t just say half of the story, it''s scary!"


    "Yes, the point is that it''s still related to me!"


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu asked, Gongsun You made up the knife on the side, and the two looked at Wang Xifeng together.


    One person''s power is limited, but two people are different.


    After being stared at for about half a minute, Wang Xifeng still couldn''t bear the look, and shook her head helplessly, and said: "My grandma didn''t know where I heard about ghosts and monsters on the back mountain, and what kind of prisoners went to Liangjia women at night? Oh, don¡¯t listen to what the old man is talking about! Just go out and pay attention to safety. Recently, several houses are honest and don¡¯t dare to go around everywhere!"


    After hearing Wang Xifeng''s brief introduction, Jiang Xiaohu and Gongsun Yao looked at each other at the same time, with shock in their eyes, and they seemed to simultaneously broadcast everything they saw today.


    "Sister Biyun..."


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu had a beautiful figure in his head.


    "What are you thinking about!"


    When Gongsun Yao saw Jiang Xiaohu suddenly stunned, he reached out and patted Jiang Xiaohu on the back of his head.


    "Don''t hit me on the back of the head, you will become stupid! How come you are like my mother!"


    Jiang Xiaohu took off Gongsun You''s hand and turned his head to look to the left, as if the line of sight in his eyes had penetrated the wall and saw Biyun sitting in the middle of the house.


    "Wait a minute, let me remind you!"


    After thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu made up his mind to go there. After all, Biyun was going to see the orchard most of the night these days, plus what happened last night, Jiang Xiaohu remembered last night¡¯s The graceful figure slapped his lips with a light sigh.


    "Ah~ I see, I will accompany you out for a stroll tonight!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, Gongsun You suddenly understood that Jiang Xiaohu wanted to find Biyun, and laughed repeatedly.


    Only Wang Xifeng and the old lady were present. They didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about, and they didn¡¯t bother to think about the thoughts of their young people. After staring at a few sentences, be careful, and stopped asking about these things. Only the old lady was telling herself. Horror stories heard.


    Wang Xifeng was quick to do everything. If you didn''t read it, the food was completely prepared, probably because Jiang Xiaohu and Gongsun Yao were tired, and all the food on the table was wiped out.


    In a blink of an eye, it was night, and the sky was already dark.


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu still standing at the door, Gongsun You two steps forward and said with a smile.


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded and took the lead out of the courtyard. The two of them strolled leisurely in the village one after another.

 833 Chapter 833

    The dark shadow of the village trail, with the cool autumn breeze, Gongsun You walking in front, remembered the late night story told by the old lady, and suddenly felt the hair on his face stand up.


    "Hey, do you think there are really ghosts!"


    "Nonsense, don''t think about it, if there is one, there must be Master Zhong Kui, and more importantly, are they okay when they come out every day? People do their own things too! Not as leisurely and neatly as some idlers Everyone is thinking about how to spread falsehoods, spread rumors and make trouble, and explain everything that he can''t understand as a late night story!"


    In the face of Gongsun You who was a little frightened, Jiang Xiaohu did not hesitate to point out some self-defeating claims.


    "Good!"


    "Furthermore, ghosts are born of resentment. You are scared to death for no reason. Are you wronged? You will also become a ghost. When you two ghosts meet, how do you say? Hit him?"


    "That said..."


    With Jiang Xiaohu''s words, Gongsun Yao''s courage has also increased a bit, but the pace is still accelerating without stopping.


    The village was not very big at first, and the speed of the two was not slow, and they arrived outside Biyun''s house in a short while.


    !


    "Sister Biyun, it''s me, Xiaohu!"


    Knocking on the door gently, Jiang Xiaohu shouted in a low voice.


    No response from the room...


    "Sister Biyun?"


    After waiting for half a minute, Jiang Xiaohu shouted again, and at the same time leaned on the crack of the door and looked in.


    Squeak...


    "Why..."


    Facing the sudden opening of the door, Jiang Xiaohu''s precursor body was completely defenseless and plunged directly into Biyun''s chest.


    "Little bastard! Get up for me!" Seeing this scene, Gongsun Yao raised a wave of unknown fire, grabbed Jiang Xiaohu by the back collar and pulled him up, cursing in a low voice: "Does incense smell? Soft or not? You little hooligan, how come I didn''t see that you are such a stuff!"


    "Misunderstanding, totally misunderstanding..."


    Jiang Xiaohu stood up, saw the blushing blue cloud, and quickly explained, but the nosebleeds flowed out very untimely, shattering all the words of explanation.


    "To shut up!"


    Reaching out and wiping his nosebleeds, Jiang Xiaohu wanted to go back and explain, only Gongsun Yao whispered in return.


    "It''s so late! What are you doing? Come in and sit down!"


    Biyun stood at the door and looked at the appearance of the two of them. He couldn''t help but chuckled and greeted them to come in and sit down.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s relationship with her was not bad at all. At this time, with Gongsun Yao also present, it was nothing to say to come in and sit for a while.


    "okay!"


    "Just your mouth?"


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu answered, Gongsun Yao pinched Jiang Xiaohu''s waist, muttering in his mouth again.


    This scene is very similar to the state of a wife who is strictly facing a beautiful girl, but she and Jiang Xiaohu are not married, so seeing the state of the two, Biyun always feels strange.


    "Drink water, what''s the matter?"


    After the two of them sat down, Biyun also poured two glasses of water and handed it over, and at the same time asked Xiang Gongsunyou softly. After all, according to this state, if you ask Jiang Xiaohu again, I''m afraid Jiang Xiaohu will be beaten.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that he heard about haunted things recently, and was a little worried about you, so he pulled me over to tell you, and then told you to be safe!"


    Although Gongsun Yao is relatively strong, he still leaves Jiang Xiaohu a lot of face in his speech.


    "Hahaha, it''s okay, I lock the door every day I sleep!"


    Biyun chuckled, then turned to look at Jiang Xiaohu who was still wiping his nosebleed.


    "Okay, then it''s okay, then I''ll leave Sister Biyun first! Be careful! Don''t open the door to anyone at night, including me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stood up when he heard the words, and walked out while admonishing.


    Speaking of which, Biyun was also planning to go to sleep at this time, wearing a nearly transparent pajamas, so that Jiang Xiaohu did not dare to look at her seriously, for fear that his nosebleeds would flow out again.


    "Hey, are you so? Why didn''t you get a nosebleed when you saw me?"


    After going out of the gate of Biyun''s house, Gongsun Yao appeared to be jealous, grinning, and his face was full of displeasure.


    For girls, the biggest compliment for their figure is that boys can''t move their sights after seeing them, not to mention that they will get nosebleeds when they see them. This is basically the biggest appreciation.


    Although staring at it will cause girls to explode.


    "I don''t have one, I just got too angry recently!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said in a low voice, although the facts cannot be changed, they can still explain the best.


    After all, he has seen a lot, how could he get a nosebleed because of this?


    "It''s better to be like this, otherwise...who is that! Most of the night!"


    Gongsun You was talking, suddenly pointed to a small courtyard and asked softly.


    Both of them were wearing black clothes at this time, and they were walking against the wall. Basically no one could tell that there was someone here. So when Gongsun Yao was in doubt, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even think about it, and sent her to the wall. Pull, the two squatted together in the corner looking at the dark shadow.


    With the dim light of the waning moon, the two could only see a dark figure picking up something from the wall.


    Not long after, a huge burden was thrown out of the courtyard, and the black shadow outside the courtyard caught it, and a figure quickly emerged from the courtyard with his hands.


    "Fuck? Thief?"


    "No, wait!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw this, he was about to rush out, but he was grabbed by Gongsun You.


    Following Gongsun You''s fingers, there were not only two people, but three people. After the two people left against the huge package, in the dark corner opposite, a figure slowly stood up and chased it out. .


    "I''m careless!"


    Seeing the appearance of the third person, Jiang Xiaohu was shocked. What was surprised was Gongsun You''s observation ability. He had just not noticed the existence of the third person at all.


    "Is he a teammate?"


    Looking at the person going away, Jiang Xiaohu asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t feel like a bad person. The two of you just didn''t seem to notice the existence of this person!"


    Gongsun You replied carefully, and slowly stood up, mostly behind Jiang Xiaohu.


    "chase!"


    Looking at the third person going away, Jiang Xiaohu said in a low voice, turned around and hugged Gongsun Yao.


    Regarding this situation, Gongsun Yi did not say anything to refuse, because she could not refuse. Although her body was better than before, she was not good enough to chase people crazy with Jiang Xiaohu. If she left it Gongsun Yao, even more unlikely, if Gongsun Yao went back and suddenly became ill, then Jiang Xiaohu might also get into the jeep.


    "there!"


    Around the two corners, Jiang Xiaohu looked at the dense trees in the back mountain and frowned. It was Gongsun You who raised his finger to the left and said in a low voice.

 834 Chapter 834: Misunderstanding

    "Well!"


    When guided, Jiang Xiaohu''s feet quickly interlaced, whirring in his ears, and not long after he caught up with the sound of the car ahead.


    In fact, this is not because Jiang Xiaohu''s body is enough to compete with the car, but because the car didn''t seem to expect the road in this village to be so bad, and the sky was too dark, and it walked very slowly.


    "Huh? Where''s the one before?"


    Looking at the vehicle, Jiang Xiaohu looked around, hiding in the haystack on the side of the road, and asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know, maybe I didn''t catch up!"


    Gongsunyou hid in Jiang Xiaohu''s arms. The cold wind just blew her into Jiang Xiaohu''s arms like a kitten.


    "No... It looks like a veteran, why can''t you catch up..."


    As soon as the two of them spoke, they heard a very light creaking and creaking sound behind them, which should be a relatively old bicycle.


    Sure enough, the two turned their heads to see, a figure on the small road was riding a bicycle along the bumpy road cautiously, while trying to avoid the potholes, trying to make a quieter sound.


    "Who is that person, how come you look so familiar!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the figure of the person who came, always felt like he had seen it somewhere, but because of the dim moonlight, he couldn''t see his appearance clearly and didn''t dare to confirm it.


    Squeak...


    The sound of the bicycle is getting closer, but the figure of the car in the distance is getting slower and slower. It seems that it should be blocked by something, and it is difficult to move forward.


    "Fuck! The village chief!"


    As the bicycle passed by the two of them, Jiang Xiaohu almost yelled out.


    "Speak down!"


    Gongsun You, who was squatting next to him, covered his mouth and whispered, but the shock in his eyes did not dissipate.


    Although the moonlight was extremely dim, the two of them were also using this infuriating energy, and naturally they could clearly see the contours of their faces.


    In the middle of the night, the village head stayed up and waited for others. Now he catches up again. They both dare not tell whether the village head is good or bad. They dare not speak for a while, and can only watch the village head gradually. The act of catching up.


    "What the hell is going on! The village chief is not a trafficker, right?"


    It wasn''t until the village head gradually moved away that Jiang Xiaohu asked softly, and he had no confidence in speaking.


    After all, this is the old village chief who showed his loyalty not long ago!


    "I don''t know, but the human heart is separated by the belly. Do you know that it is a ghost?"


    Gongsun You looked much calmer at this time, looked at the village chief in the distance, and said coldly.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "look!"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was about to give a few words of excuse in a low voice, Gongsun Yao grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s collar and pointed to the front.


    In the distance, the vehicle suddenly stopped. The old village chief appeared beside the car and got out of the car. What was the topic of conversation with them. What surprised the two of them was that the village chief seemed to know them and talked extremely well. It''s easy, and there is no time to smile.


    "What are you doing! The village head is a group with them!"


    "Hey, don''t worry, don''t expose it, haven''t you seen the village chief''s hands still held tightly together? There must be something in it!"


    Compared to Jiang Xiaohu''s anxiety, Gongsun Yao acted extremely calmly, looking at the village chief calmly.


    At least in her opinion, the village chief should have something unspeakable, because the village chief''s right hand has been tightly pinched together, as if very angry, but helpless, and can only bear it silently.


    "What do you mean!"


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu looked down at Gongsun You and asked softly.


    "Calm down, take a good look, I think things should not be that simple!"


    Gongsun Yao''s eyes were really flowing, staring at the front closely.


    But after all, she is a sick person. Such a body must be a little unbearable in the face of such exhaustion. Within two minutes, Gongsun You''s figure was a little shaken.


    Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu''s observational power is still quite strong. He put his hand on Gongsun You''s shoulder, and some real qi splits into his body.


    In a blink of an eye, ten minutes had passed, and the village chief finally ended the chat, turned around and rode his own car, and that car speeded up, no longer worrying about potholes.


    "Stop him!"


    As the village chief passed by the two of them, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly yelled softly.


    When the voice fell, two hands suddenly stretched out from the haystack, and grabbed the village chief. Before the village chief opened his mouth to yell, Gongsun Yao stretched out his hand to cover his mouth.


    The two cooperated extremely tacitly, as if the village head disappeared in the blink of an eye, and there was no sound.


    "Woohoo! Huh?"


    The frightened village chief was still waving his hands quickly when he was pressed on the ground, but within a few seconds he suddenly calmed down, watching Jiang Xiaohu stunned.


    "Say! Are you in a group with them?"


    Jiang Xiaohu shouted in a low voice.


    "Little Tiger? What are you doing!"


    The village chief lay on the ground, sighed and asked.


    "You and the trafficker are in the same group?"


    Gongsun You asked softly on the side, ignoring the village chief''s words.


    "Misunderstandings! All misunderstandings! They are not human traffickers!"


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu let go of the hand that was pressing on the village chief, his face full of confusion.


    Gongsun You on one side also frowned.


    "You two are not outsiders, and you''ve been outside. Actually, nothing happened. That girl, I don¡¯t know how to get sick these days. The disease will be contagious. It¡¯s not easy to tell outsiders. You can only call people overnight. Send it to the city for treatment!"


    The village chief stood up and stretched his body before sighing softly.


    "No, who is that!"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked after hearing this.


    "The widow of the Li family, she doesn''t know what''s going on, she actually contracted such a disease!"


    As he said, the village head actually pouted his lips, looking very sad.


    Seeing this scene, Gongsun You had a bold idea in his heart, but he did not say it. After all, he is the head of a village and there are many places to help others. Not everyone in a widow¡¯s family can be like Biyun. Encountered a right-hand man like Jiang Xiaohu who didn''t expect anything in return.


    "Uh...good!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Gongsun You, and I understood everything in his eyes.


    "Oh... life is bitter, she doesn''t know how much it will cost. The point is, except for... how can it be contagious except for that?"


    "what?"


    Hearing the village chief''s illness, Jiang Xiaohu and Gongsun Yao both froze in place at the same time, looked at each other, and were afraid to speak.


    During the day, the two remembered things at the same time. From this point of view, isn''t that Zhao Hua... a carrier?


    "It''s over, I don''t want to retaliate against society!"


    Jiang Xiaohu hesitated after hearing this.

 835 Chapter 835

    "What do you mean?"


    Hearing this, Gongsun Yao was also stunned and asked back.


    "It doesn''t mean anything, it''s just people who complain about things, try to make others get this disease too!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said casually, and he started to feel a little worried. These people were so anxious that they could do everything.


    "Okay, okay, Xiaohu, let''s go back first. Just find the source of this matter. Let''s find it in the daytime!"


    The village chief sat on the ground, didn''t know what he was thinking, sighed and waved his hand, stood up, rode on the car and left, without asking Jiang Xiaohu how to leave.


    It wasn''t until the village chief left that Gongsun You turned his head to look at Jiang Xiaohu, Suiling''s eyes were full of doubt.


    "what happened?"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked softly.


    "The sexually transmitted diseases you are talking about can be spread by blood?"


    "You are stupid! Every day you make a hole in your body and get blood from others everywhere!"


    After a blank glance at Gongsun You, Jiang Xiaohu lit a cigarette and walked back silently.


    Although it is said that, but today''s things have nothing to do with me, and there is no need to mix these.


    Not long after, the two returned home.


    As it was, Gongsun Yao lay on Jiang Xiaohu''s back without taking a few steps. He was back home by Jiang Xiaohu. When he returned home, Jiang Xiaohu only felt that his feet were swollen.


    The whole night passed quickly. Early the next morning, when the agitated little tiger got up, he was surprised to find that Gongsun Yao was always getting up.


    It''s just that he didn''t wash himself, but was lying on the bed and carefully inspecting something.


    "What are you doing!"


    Jiang Xiaohu sat up and asked softly.


    "I''ll just see what this thing is. I''ve only heard of it before and haven''t paid attention to this matter seriously yet!"


    Gongsun You said and handed the phone over. The above was a detailed explanation of STDs.


    "Oh, take your time, we still have things to do today! Yang Zhou and Zheng Yingying ran away, and I still need to take care of that small hill!"


    With that, the passionate little tiger subconsciously wiped the pocket of his pants. The money in the card has only been dwindling recently and has not seen an increase.


    But speaking of it, the big gold players don''t know what''s going on, will they embarrass themselves because of their release of pigeons!


    "I''m going... why there are so many things!"


    When I think of so many things, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly feels his head is big, as if he has seen the hair on his head falling down in a handful.


    Half an hour later, at the gate of Jiang''s house, Jiang Xiaohu and Gongsun You both looked sleepily at the distant hillside.


    "It''s great, I didn''t forget to get rid of all my trees when the dog left!"


    There were a lot of cedar hillsides left in the distance, but at this time, there was only a large bare area left, and there was no more life.


    All of this benefited from Yang Zhou. Half a day before leaving, he took people to evacuate directly, but Jiang Xiaohu had no idea...


    "Hey, isn''t that your little lover? Where did you go in the morning!"


    Before they could walk out, they saw the entrance of the village not far away. Biyun was looking at the distance nervously, as if waiting for something.


    "Huh? What is she doing!"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and looked at Biyun, shook his head, and decided to go to the hillside. After all, where he went was his business and he couldn''t control it.


    "Hey hey hey! Look, you see, isn''t that the Hua?"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu turned around, Gongsun Yao pointed to the path in the distance and shouted in surprise.


    "No, keep your voice down!"


    Jiang Xiaohu quickly looked over and pulled her back behind the door.


    In the distance, Zhao Hua happily ran to Biyun''s face, saying something, but Biyun''s face was gloomy.


    "I''m going, this little bastard, made an idea to hit Sister Biyun on the body, isn''t this going to die?"


    Take a look at this scene.Jiang Xiaohu suddenly felt that he had been robbed of the roast duck in his hand, and he stepped out of the small courtyard, rushing past his feet like a wind.


    "Biyun, this is not what I said, look, if you can help, everything is easy to say, if you don''t help, I can''t help it! And...puff!"


    Zhao Hua was talking to Biyun at this time. He didn''t even see what was on his side. He touched a foot on his belly, followed by holding his belly and threw up on the side. He ate it early in the morning. The rice was all vomited clean.


    "what are you doing!"


    Seeing this scene, Bi Yun was also dumbfounded, and shouted loudly.


    "Sister Biyun, don''t be fooled by him! I''ll tell you!"


    "No, what is this for? Biyun, I am kind!"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, Zhao Hua stood up, looked at Jiang Xiaohu ferociously, turned his head and frowned at Biyun and said.


    "Oh, you bastard, if you make up your mind to hit Sister Biyun on your body, you''re still fighting with me! I''m abolishing you today!"


    With that said, Jiang Xiaohu was about to pounce on Zhao Hua again. Although the latter was long and strong, he had heard of Jiang Xiaohu''s power after all, and backed back again and again.


    "Little Tiger! What are you doing!"


    "Sister Biyun..."


    I don''t know if Jiang Xiaohu said the wrong thing, but Biyun suddenly gave a low drink, looking at Jiang Xiaohu with cold eyes.


    Jiang Xiaohu had never seen this look in Biyun''s body, but it was the first time she saw her facing him like this.


    "What are you doing? Is it true that the power is stronger, you can really hit people casually?"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu finally stopped, Biyun only took two steps forward, stretched out his hand to help Zhao Hua, and asked coldly.


    "I don''t. No, Biyun, don''t be fooled by him, he is sick!"


    "You''re fucking sick!"


    When he heard this, Zhao Hua was immediately unhappy. Although he couldn''t beat him, he couldn''t let go of his mouth, and he responded directly.


    "Sister Biyun, I really didn''t lie to you, that... Whoops! I can''t say that it''s a humiliating reputation, but I''m definitely telling you that this kid has a problem, don''t trust him!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was about to tell about the widow of the Li family, but on another thought, the village chief sent her away in the middle of the night just for fame. His own words would definitely spread, so he could only stomped his feet in a hurry. Dare to point out.


    "Really? Xiaohu, are you looking after me?"


    "What?"


    On the contrary, Biyun watched Jiang Xiaohu jump up in a hurry, without the worry and tension on his face, just asked coldly.


    "No, Sister Biyun, what do you mean by this! I..."


    "I think you are spying on someone''s body!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu was speechless, Zhao Hua pursed his lips and added a word mercilessly.

 836 Chapter 836: You Are Sick

    "Little Tiger, could you make a mistake!"


    Finally, Gongsun You arrived leisurely at this time and asked softly.


    "Isn''t it obvious? No, Yaoyao, isn''t it obvious yet? Can''t you even tell?"


    In a hurry, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t wait to grab Zhao Hua and strip it out to prove it.


    "Xiaohu, answer my question, do you like me?"


    At this moment, among the four, only Biyun stood in place, his eyes never leaving Jiang Xiaohu.


    She also thought that Jiang Xiaohu''s relationship with her would need one day to give a serious explanation, but she didn''t expect that things would develop to this place, Jiang Xiaohu would actually act so radically.


    "me!"


    When asked such a question, Jiang Xiaohu no longer knows how to answer. He knows that Sister Biyun always looks at herself like a younger brother, and Biyun also looks like a big sister. After leaving behind my head, I dare not think too much.


    "Since I don¡¯t answer, that¡¯s it! I know you are the same as them, but you are a good boy. After all, Sister Biyun is not a good person and can¡¯t spoil you! Sister Biyun knows that she is not worthy of you, even if she is Some thoughts will be forgotten. Now that we are here today, let''s make it clear!"


    "Sister Biyun..."


    "Little Tiger, Sister Biyun is grateful for your care for your sister for so long, but your sister is a elder sister or a widow after all. This alone is enough to sever our relationship! If Xiaohu still has other ideas..."


    Having said this, Biyun blushed and did not continue, but everyone present knew what Biyun meant, that is, Xiaohu can go to her.


    And the meaning of these words Jiang Xiaohu also understood, that is enough help, she feels that she is not there yet, but Jiang Xiaohu just doesn''t understand what she has done wrong, it is true that Zhao Hua, this kid is sick!


    "Sister Biyun, if that''s the case, let me make it clear, Zhao Hua has a venereal disease!"


    "You fucking sick! I asked Biyun to help me take care of my old lady who is sick? You fucking sick! Your whole family is sick, are you a fool! Say like this in broad daylight. Me? I just did the physical examination yesterday, you can see it clearly!"


    Zhao Hua, who was still standing aside and smoking cigarettes, immediately exploded when he heard this. He threw the cigarette butt in his hand at Jiang Xiaohu, and reached out to take out a piece of paper from the city hospital. Medical report.


    "Tsk tusk tusk... it''s over!"


    Seeing such a situation, only Gongsun You still stood leisurely and watched the play without speaking.


    "Little tiger, what do you mean!"


    Biyun also seemed to understand a little at this time, stretched out his hand to stop Zhao Hua, and asked softly.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu only felt that his brain was congested, his face flushed like a ripe apple, and his legs began to tremble... The most embarrassing thing was this!


    "Ahem, let me do it!"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu was embarrassed to even look at it, he took another look at Biyun and Zhao Hua. Gongsun Yao stood up and whispered the cause and effect.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu felt that there was an extra giant around him, to protect his own giant, rather than a sister who would only be in his arms.


    A few minutes later, Jiang Xiaohu''s face still didn''t fade, but there was one more person like him, and that was Biyun.


    She thought that Jiang Xiaohu did such a thing only because of a teenager''s own possessiveness. After all, Jiang Xiaohu knew who he was in contact with in general, and only the time he was out did not have Jiang Xiaohu''s attention.


    Now that she knows the cause and effect of the incident, her own narcissism has also put her into an embarrassing situation.


    "Cough cough, I don''t care what you think! I just want to say one thing, that is, don''t spread falsehood! Besides, let''s forget about hitting me, Biyun, even if you don''t do it!"


    When the two of them were flushed and Gongsun Yao ignored them, Zhao Hua broke the embarrassing atmosphere and brought several people back to the topic.


    "No, then you and the Li family..."


    "Fuck, or what am I going out to do? I didn''t let Biyun take care of my old mother because I was going to take care of her!"


    Zhao Hua, who had a normal tone at the beginning, heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words, and suddenly yelled with anger.


    Everyone on the scene also knew that if it weren''t because he couldn''t beat Jiang Xiaohu, he would have been replaced already, so he would endure it.


    "Okay, okay, it''s getting late, I''ll take care of this, I''ll be over in the afternoon!"


    When Biyun saw this, he stepped forward and made a consummation, and said in a low voice, which made the angry Zhao Hua turn around and leave slowly.


    After Zhao Hua had gone a long way, Jiang Xiaohu asked softly: "Sister Biyun, then why did you face so much just now!"


    "You''re a fool! Sister Biyun is a widow. Every day, she doesn''t go to a single man''s house to take care of her mother. Do you think there is a lot of gossip in the village?"


    Before Biyun could answer, Gongsun Yao became sour on the side.


    After a few words, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t wait to plunge his head into his crotch. Originally, he just thought that his training had regressed, but he didn''t expect that his brain had regressed, and he was so embarrassed.


    "Okay, okay, you go back first! I''m going back to work too!"


    Biyun glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, who was full of shame, couldn''t help but laughed, and turned around with a greeting.


    As for the words she said before, she didn''t intend to take it back. Jiang Xiaohu is a good child, and she would not worry that this child would really be like that.


    "Everyone is gone, what are you tweaking! Go!"


    Snapped!


    At the empty intersection, only Jiang Xiaohu and Gongsun You were left. This time, Gongsun You found the scene once, and slapped Jiang Xiaohu on the head with his hand, and took the lead cheerfully. The hillside.


    It is said that the two people went to see the future preparations of the hillside. In fact, the two of them just went to see how to plant trees. Jiang Xiaohu did not intend to get involved in other matters. Just ask a professional person to come. He is not consciously boring. Learn this, and when you learn it, everyone starts planting trees.


    In a blink of an eye, it was noon, Jiang Xiaohu was sitting on the ridge, looking at Gongsun Yao who was wandering on the hillside, his spirit flashed, and he came to the picture of mountains and rivers.


    At the time when he decided to open the orchard, Jiang Xiaohu already brought a seedling of an orange tree to the mountain and river map and planted it. There is nourishment in the mountain and river map. At this time, it has already grown and the fruit is fat. The appearance makes people can''t help but swallow.

 837 Chapter 837

    "Hey, what are you doing!"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was about to take one off and taste it, Gongsun You''s call awakened him from the mountain and river map.


    "No, I''m in a daze!"


    Jiang Xiaohu answered casually, looking at the distant hillside in thought.


    In fact, it was just emptying, thinking nothing, to relax my nervous nerves, otherwise it would cause the same misunderstanding in the morning, then Jiang Xiaohu really has no face to stay in the village.


    "By the way, what you said yesterday to prepare me for yang, why did you forget?"


    In the silence, Gongsun Yao talked about her condition. After all, this was the one she was most worried about.


    "Oh, I forgot, let''s talk about it. Yesterday was so tired!"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled wryly and turned his head to the other side.


    "Oh, to be honest, I still don''t want to be so fast. When I go back, the old man will have to tell me all day to take over the market, and then let me go and have a relationship with a bunch of people I don''t know at all!"


    Hearing that, Gongsun Yao pouted his lips unhappily, seemingly annoyed by these things.


    "I envy you. Don''t worry about anything, don''t worry about anything. Anyway, you''ll be ready at that time. Think about how your grandfather might have climbed to the current position at that time!"


    "Oh! Forget it, telling you it is just for nothing!"


    For Jiang Xiaohu''s envy, Gongsun You just cast a look of caring for the mentally retarded.


    "Okay, okay, if people gain something, they lose something. I know you envy my life, but I hope you know and I envy you too. If we both get over it, I think it will be the same situation! "


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said something that he thought was extremely extraordinary, reached out a cigarette, stood up and prepared to go home.


    Along the way, Jiang Xiaohu looked at the mountains, and only felt that he was in it, but he could not see the mystery. For such a moment, the true Qi in his body seemed to be guided by something, and it was fading from the body quickly, but there was no Dissipated in the air, but spread out, possessing all things in the mountains and plains, watching the world on his behalf.


    At the same time, in the villa area of ??Kyoto, Shen''s villa.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Sitting on the stool, Shen Hui looked at the stacks of documents in front of him, only feeling that his head was about to explode.


    In fact, he didn''t need to do these things personally, but Shen Qiaobin insisted on forcing him to see for himself, saying that he just took over the company, and he didn''t know many things. When he figured out the right and wrong, Almost it can be developed by him.


    Although Shen Qiaobin is very optimistic about Shen Hui, he still has to learn to walk before he can learn to run.


    "Sister, when are you coming back, I miss you so much!"


    "You want me to approve it for you!"


    Before Shen Hui''s voice fell, Shen Ronger''s voice sounded.


    Hearing the sound, Shen Hui sat up abruptly and looked at the door, only to see Shen Rong''er standing at the door looking at him with a smile.


    "How do you dress like a fool?"


    The two looked at each other and were silent for a moment. Shen Hui raised his eyebrows and said softly.


    Snapped!


    The bag in Shen Ronger''s hand flew over as always, and was hitting Shen Hui''s nose. The latter hurriedly covered his nose under the pain and lay on the table.


    "Don''t pretend to be dead, give you a better face, are you still not satisfied? I tell you, I''m almost fainted because of your company''s affairs!"


    While speaking, Shen Rong''er stepped forward and sat on the sofa. Despite the fierce words, the movements of her hands were not slow. She directly picked up the documents on the table and began to check.


    During this period of time, Shen Ronger''s temper became a bit bigger every time she went home. In fact, everyone in the family knew very well that the person who could hold her down in this room had already left, so she changed.


    Love is a thing that can change a person quickly. This is no joke!


    "Sister, if you want me to say it, just go find Brother Huzi!"


    "To shut up!"


    "I''m serious, don''t my parents like him? That little flower is also lost, don''t worry about it, besides, I also sent someone to check, that Gongsun Yao looks like a sister in his eyes Yes! Really!"


    Snapped!


    Seeing that Doctor Shen Rong''er didn''t say anything, Shen Hui was just about to take out the evidence in his hand, but he was slammed into the phone, and the phone flew out.


    "Eh, sister, what are you doing!"


    "Have you ever seen such a big sister? Have you seen someone who is a few dozen years old and still hugs and sleeps together?"


    For the mobile phone, Shen Ronger didn''t care at all, stared at Shen Hui closely, and said in a low voice.


    "Sister, don''t say that, she is about the same age as you, and you can say that you are dozens... I was wrong, I went upstairs to prepare, I have another meeting in the afternoon!"


    Just as Shen Hui was about to start committing old problems again, he saw Shen Rong''er''s raised hand, without saying a word, stood up and numbly picked up the documents on the table and went straight upstairs.


    In the quiet and empty room, only Shen Ronger was left. She sat on the sofa blankly, playing with her mobile phone, and the screensaver on her mobile phone was a cute little tiger.


    "No, I''m going to find him, I can''t do this!"


    In the silence, Shen Ronger stood up suddenly, and scenes of Jiang Xiaohu with her flashed in his eyes.


    The last time she went back, Shen Ronger was about to find Jiang Xiaohu, but some trivial things in Shen Hui''s company directly called her back from Heliang City.


    Therefore, Shen Hui felt sorry for Shen Rong''er, and had been persuading her to go back to Jiang Xiaohu during this period.


    "Planning to find him?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Mrs. Shen was standing at the door of the kitchen, pursing her lips and looking at Shen Rong''er.


    "Ah? Mom, why are you at home? Didn''t you go out with dad?"


    Hearing the sound, Shen Ronger''s face turned red, and she muttered softly.


    "We just came back, and I''m ready to start cooking. Didn''t you notice that I came back with your dad? Your dad has been smoking a cigarette next to you for a long time!"


    Madam Shen looked helpless, pointed at Shen Ronger''s side, shook her head and sighed.


    "what!"


    Shen Ronger quickly turned to look at her side. She didn''t know when Shen Qiaobin was already sitting on the sofa next to her. At this time, she was dangling a cigar and looking at the documents in her hand.


    "Go if you want, look at you, what should I do if I become a mastermind in a while? We can''t stand it!"


    Shen Qiaobin saw his daughter looking at him, put down the documents in his hand, and talked about the soot on the cigar, shaking his head and sighed softly.


    He had seen what his daughter''s hysteria was like, but he hadn''t seen her falling into thought because of a single person, and didn''t even know that two of them suddenly came around.


    "Okay, I''ll go find him!"


    Maybe someone supported him, Shen Rong''er stood up, looked outside and said seriously.

 838 Chapter 838

    In the great fighting mountains and in the mountain villages, people are busy on the ridges, and people living in the rice fields come and go. On the roads that are not busy, because the busy farmers come and go, it seems to be lively.


    The aunt of the Li family joked with the daughter-in-law of the grandson family, and the newly married daughter-in-law of the Zhou family was at a loss holding the infant baby.


    "Huh, great!"


    On the hillside not far away, Jiang Xiaohu lay there looking at this unique scenery in the village, and sighed lightly.


    "Eh, what do you say they are for!"


    Gongsun You asked with a smirk.


    "Where did I know that everyone has a different way of living, so what do you do! By the way, I promise to be in a good mood today, and I will start to condense the sun at night!"


    Seeing that Gongsun You seemed to be in a good mood, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but reminded that condensing the yang is a big event, like recreating yin and yang in the body, you can''t be careless.


    "By the way, the Zhao Hua before, and the widow of the Li family, what the hell is it? Why do I keep thinking about it!"


    In the silence, Gongsun You''s little head thought about what happened before. For her, she never imagined what the matter was with Widow Li and why she contracted such a disease.


    "Why do you want to do so much? I think it''s nothing, just pay more attention!"


    Jiang Xiaohu pointed his finger at the golden patch of hillside in front of him, disrupting Gongsun You''s thinking.


    In fact, it is very simple. The Widow of the Li family is probably just a simple prostitute, and there is nothing special. As for why Zhao Hua is willing to treat it like that, it is likely that the bachelor meets the widow, which is simple and clear.


    "It''s so beautiful, it just doesn''t feel real!"


    Although Gongsun You said something untrue, his eyes were still fixed on everything in front of him, unwilling to look away.


    "Okay, okay, time is almost up, let''s go back first!"


    After all, Jiang Xiaohu''s heart slammed, with an ominous premonition, he turned his head and looked up the trail in the distance.


    On the golden lane, a multi-faceted figure was moving, carrying a huge box, which looked very heavy, but looked very happy, and threw the box aside from time to time, took out the phone and started patting.


    "Where do college students come to travel!"


    At this time Gongsun You also saw the figure and said leisurely.


    "No, anyone else is here to travel?"


    Jiang Xiaohu squinted his eyes to see, but the distance was too far, even if he gathered his true energy, he still couldn''t see the person clearly.


    "I feel so familiar..."


    The two watched for a while, Gongsun Yao muttered suddenly, and turned to stare at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "No, you see what I do, I don''t recognize..."


    "Little Tiger!"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, the figure in the distance shouted loudly.


    Hearing this voice, Jiang Xiaohu stood up abruptly and stretched out his hand to say hello. This voice is correct, it is Shen Rong''er!


    "What is she doing here?"


    Gongsun You also stood up, but he was obviously unhappy.


    "Walk around and pick her up!"


    For some reason, Jiang Xiaohu saw the indescribable joy in Shen Ronger''s heart. He didn''t feel such a happy feeling for so many days. He grabbed Gongsun You''s hand and ran her down the hillside.


    But, seeing this scene, the smile on Shen Rong''er''s face became stiff, and it took a long time to shook her head in disdain, looking very unhappy.


    Not long after, Jiang Xiaohu had already arrived in front of Shen Rong''er. The two looked at each other, their eyes crossed, they were both joyful and happy. They were just unhappy and were left behind by Shen Rong''er.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Finally, Gongsun You broke the quiet situation and asked in a low voice.


    "I''m looking for him! Why?"


    Shen Rong''er glanced at Gongsun You, who was still holding hands tightly by Jiang Xiaohu, curled her lips, jealousy covered her entire face.


    "Ahem, what? Let''s go back first!"


    Jiang Xiaohu also noticed Shen Rong''er''s eyes at this time, and quickly released his hand, lifted her box, and greeted to walk home.


    From the trail outside the village to Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s home, the journey is not too far. According to Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s foot strength, it takes more than ten minutes, but these two little nizis didn¡¯t know what was wrong, and suddenly became so uncomfortable along the way. Stand one on each side, and one person will feel sour when talking to the other.


    "Xiaohu, I put everything down at home, and plan to come and play for a few days!"


    "Yeah, there''s nothing wrong with anyone! But, it doesn''t matter what you come to play!"


    "Did I talk to you?"


    "Did I answer you?"


    ...


    After nearly twenty minutes of normalcy, the three of them finally returned home.


    Wang Xifeng was busy in the field, while the old lady went out to play with other old ladies, and the house seemed a lot vacant, but with the quarrel between the two, the quiet room became lively.


    "Xiaohu, what do you think of my dress?"


    When she returned home, Shen Ronger took off the hat she was wearing, shook off her hair, and put on a pose with a smile.


    To tell the truth, Shen Rong''er''s figure is already uneven, there are not a lot of meat in the places where there should be meat, there will be no extra meat in the places where there should be no meat, such a figure is matched with her cheongsam, and the figure is set off. It is more attractive.


    If there are other people present, it is estimated that regardless of gender, the eyes will be concentrated on Shen Rong''er, and he can''t move half of it.


    "good looking!"


    Jiang Xiaohu pursed his lips and nodded. He had seen it before, and of course he could endure the temptation.


    After getting Jiang Xiaohu''s affirmation, Shen Rong''er looked like Gongsun You as if she had won, and sighed intentionally or unconsciously.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Regarding this, Gongsun You said disdainfully, stood up and went back into the room without knowing what he was doing.


    As for the clothes on her body, they are all Jiang Xiaohu''s previous clothes.


    "But to be honest, you come..."


    "Look at me?"


    Seeing her entering the room, Jiang Xiaohu was about to ask Shen Ronger''s purpose of coming this time, but before he could finish speaking, Gongsun You came out of the inner room, leaned on the door, raised his eyebrows and asked.


    When the two looked back, they saw that Gongsun Yao had put on a low-cut, umbilical shoulder short sleeves, paired with very short shorts, showing her long legs and crisp chest.


    Not to mention how good-looking she is, she can''t look away from her body just wearing such clothes.


    "What? Going to work?"


    On the contrary, Shen Rong''er asked provocatively with raised eyebrows.


    "Really? Not better than you, just coming back from get off work so early, the night shift must be uncomfortable!


    "you¡­¡­"

 839 Chapter 839: Xu Linglong Is Also Here

    "No, no, you are both good-looking, don''t quarrel with you, no, you have no grudges, there is nothing to quarrel!"


    Seeing that the smell of gunpowder that the two only saw became more intense, Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand quickly and stood between the two. After all, both of them are not easy roles.


    "Humph!"


    With Jiang Xiaohu''s obstruction, the two snorted at the same time and stopped talking.


    "Xiaohu, is there a guest at home?"


    At this moment, Wang Xifeng''s voice sounded outside the door.


    "Hey, Shen Ronger is here!"


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly responded loudly. After all, Wang Xifeng was at home, and both of them knew that they were restrained.


    Even if the two have the same wealth, they still know to keep a low profile in front of their elders.


    "Rong''er is here, I thought you almost forgot about our little tiger, I haven''t come to see it for so long!"


    When Wang Xifeng heard that it was Shen Rong''er, he walked to the living room in twos or twos, sat down beside Shen Rong''er, and began to greet her with her hand.


    "cut¡­¡­"


    Seeing this scene, Gongsun Yao hummed softly.


    "Yaoyao, why do you only wear this! Little Tiger, what''s going on, let you take care of you like this? What should I do if I catch a cold?"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu was about to sneak away, Wang Xifeng came to Gongsun Yao again, stretched out her hand to pull at her clothes, looked left and right, and finally led her directly into the room and watched her change clothes.


    With Wang Xifeng taking Gongsun Yao away, the living room was a little quieter, and the smell of gunpowder disappeared a lot.


    "No, what are you doing here this time!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Shen Rong''er who was silent, and frowned.


    In his impression, nothing good happened every time they met.


    "I came here to play for two days, that''s it! Nothing else!"


    Shen Rong''er shook her head, put her phone aside, and answered seriously.


    Although she wanted to make it clear, after the last confession was rejected, she suddenly didn''t know how to open her mouth to say this kind of thing.


    "Hao Ba, then you can sleep with my mother first these two days, I can''t sleep in my room!"


    "No! OK!"


    "..."


    Jiang Xiaohu was just about to arrange a place for Shen Rong''er, but the latter rejected Jiang Xiaohu''s proposal word by word.


    "What? Excuse me?"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s silence, Shen Rong''er asked in a low voice.


    "No! I just have to give Yao...Gongsun Yao the final stage of treatment tonight!"


    "That''s okay, then I can help, and it''s not that I haven''t slept together before, it won''t affect!"


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu''s voice fell, Shen Ronger waved her hand and said that she was completely fine, so there was no need to worry.


    Now that everything has been said to the point, Jiang Xiaohu has nothing to say, so he can only nod his head and agree, but although his mouth expresses his reluctance, he still looks forward to it in his heart. The last time he slept together He has lost consciousness, this time he is sober.


    "I don''t know what it really feels like!"


    As he thought about it, Jiang Xiaohu raised his mouth and laughed unnaturally.


    "What are you enjoying?"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was thinking about it and falling into a beautiful fantasy, Shen Ronger suddenly leaned into his ear and asked softly.


    "Huh? No, no! I don''t want to!"


    Jiang Xiaohu, who was frightened by such a sudden sound, waved his hand and quickly explained.


    "Okay! Then don''t think about it!"


    Hearing this, Shen Ronger''s expression instantly pulled down.


    "No, it''s not that I don''t want to sleep with you, nor is it, ah, it''s okay! Forget it, I''ll go out for a while, and I will come back after lunch for a while!"


    Seeing that the more he explained, the more confused he was, Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand casually, standing up and going out.


    "Wait for me!"


    When Shen Rong''er saw this, she followed without even thinking about it.


    Gongsun Yao, who was in the back room, heard the sound and ran out.


    It was originally a lively room, only Wang Xifeng was left. She was chatting with Gongsun Yao a second, and Gongsun Yao rushed out the next second.


    "Hey, all young people!"


    Wang Xifeng shook his head and went into the kitchen to prepare for today''s lunch.


    Since Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s return, cooking every day is like New Year¡¯s. Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s appetite itself is not small, plus a Gongsun Yao who is getting better and better and eating more and more. Cooking four dishes, today it seems that two more are needed.


    Apart from the door, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know where to go, standing at the door like a fool.


    Ding Dong...


    Just when he didn''t know where to go, the phone rang.


    "Who!"


    Hearing the prompt tone of the text message, Gongsun Yao and Shen Ronger both approached at the same time and asked in unison.


    "Xu Linglong? Why did she suddenly think of me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and looked at the text message on the phone.


    The two hadn''t been in contact for a long time, and Xu Linglong suddenly contacted herself, making him still a little confused.


    "Yo..."


    After Shen Ronger saw clearly who sent the text message, she immediately looked at Jiang Xiaohu sadly.


    Fortunately, Gongsun You didn''t know Xu Linglong, otherwise, his current expression should be no different from Shen Rong''er.


    "Don''t make trouble, maybe something is wrong! She asked me to pick her up at the entrance of the village!"


    With that said, Jiang Xiaohu took a step towards the entrance of the village.


    Although the people in the village are conservative, they are not ignorant and backward, so basically they don''t have much opinion about Shen Ronger''s clothes, and they won''t look at her like a monster.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Shen Qiaobin''s operations at the time, let them know clearly that they can''t afford this little girl, not to mention anything bad about others.


    "I see... I can''t tell if she is broken in love!"


    When they arrived at the entrance of the village, as soon as the three of them stopped, Shen Ronger said in a strange tone.


    "Then she shouldn''t come to me either, she should come to you, give you a surprise!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was still thinking about what would cause the other party to come to him at this time, and he casually replied, and drove the distance away blankly.


    Just now Xu Linglong also said in the text message that he would be there soon, so Jiang Xiaohu was asked to pick him up, otherwise Jiang Xiaohu would come without seeing the text message.


    Uhhh~


    After a few minutes, the roar of cars finally came from the far end of the road.


    Not long after, a Big Ben stopped in front of a few people. Xu Linglong got out of the car carrying a huge box, and she saw Shen Rong''er at first glance.


    "Rong''er! Why are you here!"


    "I came today, who are you?"


    Seeing Xu Linglong carrying a box, Shen Ronger was also stunned. She pointed her finger at her and pointed at Jiang Xiaohu, her eyes were incredible. After all, as a best friend, she should know that she likes Jiang Xiaohu.

 840 Chapter 840: A Useless Idea

    "Don''t, you think too much, I am just broken in love!"


    Xu Linglong looked at Shen Rong''er, waved her hand quickly and explained, but also noticed Gongsun You who was following Jiang Xiaohu.


    "No, you are broken in love, what are you doing with Xiaohu!"


    Shen Ronger still seemed dissatisfied with Xu Linglong''s explanation, and asked again.


    "Rong''er, you think too much, Xiaohu, be honest, you also know that I talked about a boyfriend, just like being sick, I thought about coming to Xiaohu for a few days today, and asked him to find a place for me to live. Call you here by the way, I called you today! No wonder you ignored me, it turned out to be with him! Hahaha!"


    While talking, Xu Linglong pointed at Shen Rong''er.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong''er felt relieved. She did not receive a call from Xu Linglong today, because she was in the car at that time and was going to get out of the car and go back there, but then forgot.


    "Is this your sister? I didn''t know you had a sister yet!"


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little silent, Xu Linglong stepped forward and reached out to grab Gongsun You two steps, and hugged him hard, saying that it was really beautiful.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that she thinks this way. Among the people present, only Gongsun You''s height is relatively short, and now she is wearing Jiang Xiaohu''s previous clothes, so Xu Linglong directly misunderstood.


    "You think too much, I am not!"


    After accepting the affectionate action for a long time, Gongsun Yao shook his head helplessly.


    "Don''t don''t don''t, she is not, if she is my sister, I will be tossed to death by her sooner or later!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard the words, he waved his hand quickly, but Gongsun You''s eyes rolled.


    "Well, since it''s such a coincidence, let''s play here together for a few days. Anyway, the environment here is pretty good, there is nothing to play, but it is better than leisure!"


    When Shen Ronger saw this, she pulled Xu Linglong over and said with a smile.


    "Okay!" Xu Linglong nodded quickly, then turned to the driver who had been waiting behind him and shouted: "You go back first, and I will call you directly!"


    "Yes!"


    The driver responded and drove away.


    Seeing another rich girl suddenly appeared beside him, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t wait to get to the ground.


    What is this?


    He can''t stand one or two anymore, here''s one more!


    "Looks like it''s soaked tonight..."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Shen Rong''er and Xu Linglong in front of him, then looked at Gongsun You who was following him, carrying the box, and shaking his head helplessly.


    After all, Xu Linglong is not like Shen Rong''er. People''s goal doesn''t care about being rich, but she definitely can''t be worse than her.


    "Mom, there''s another guest at home, let''s cook two more dishes!"


    Back home, Jiang Xiaohu lifted the box to the corner and shouted softly.


    "Ah? It''s...wow, such a beautiful girl! Well, make two more meats!"


    When Wang Xifeng heard the sound and walked into the kitchen, when he saw Xu Linglong, he laughed happily, then turned and got into the kitchen to get busy again.


    Speaking of it, she also knew Xu Linglong, maybe she had forgotten her looks after a while.


    "Yes... I can open a resort hotel! No, there is nothing here. Who will open it!"


    Looking at Xu Linglong and Shen Rong''er, a thought just came up, and it was soon broken.


    This is the case, this is not a scenic spot either, people have to come here for at least something!


    "Why, what other resort do you want to open?"


    Gongsun Yao, who has been with Jiang Xiaohu the longest time, saw his thoughts at a glance and asked directly.


    "Oh...I just think about it, there is nothing to do in this piece!"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head and sighed, even if he could find a small hot spring in the mountain village, he could blow it.


    Of course, as for the jade and minerals, let''s just forget it. It''s no use not to mention that it will cause riots. Fortunately, after Li Jianhua''s matter is resolved, most people in the village think this matter is a scam.


    During this period, a few unbelievers secretly came to the hillside contracted by Jiang Xiaohu in the middle of the night, and the hoe digged for several days.


    Jiang Xiaohu also knew about this, but he didn''t say that the more this kind of thing hinders others, the more they feel that you want to cover it up.


    "Actually, I think it''s a bit messy!"


    At this time, Shen Ronger and Xu Linglong said in unison.


    After all, both of them have their own careers, so their brains are naturally brighter.


    "what does it mean!"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and looked at the two of them.


    "Let¡¯s talk first, Xiaohu, if your orchard can continue to grow, it¡¯s not bad to get around it every year when the fruit is ripe to make it a scenic spot. In addition, look at the top of the hill you want. It''s high, but you can overlook the surroundings. Maybe you can build it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu, whom Shen Ronger loves so deeply, naturally knows everything Jiang Xiaohu does. She saw that hillside when she came last time.


    "Mountain slope? What mountain top, what are you talking about?" Xu Linglong''s face was confused when she heard these words, but it did not affect her own thoughts. "I think, Xiaohu, you can start your own Chinese medicine doctor. Signboard, then become famous, and build this side into a center. When there is a signboard like yours, someone must come!"


    Hearing Shen Rong''er''s words, Jiang Xiaohu nodded. Hearing Xu Linglong''s words, Jiang Xiaohu immediately shook his head. This would indeed be able to transfer a lot of money, but it would be too much.


    Just like a qigong master, it''s a complete deception, but it''s a more advanced deception, because he can indeed cure diseases and save people.


    "Okay, okay, don''t talk first, let''s eat! Hahaha, I didn''t expect Linglong to be here today, there are a few dishes to cook, come on, eat first!"


    At this moment, Wang Xifeng came out of the kitchen, holding two dishes in both hands, and greeted several people to come and sit down in front of the table.


    Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu bought a relatively large table before, otherwise he really couldn''t sit down now.


    "It''s so good. Is Linglong coming here to live in our house this time?"


    "Rong''er, come, eat more, I haven''t eaten well the first few times!"


    "Yaoyao, do today''s dishes still suit your taste?"


    As soon as he sat down, Wang Xifeng looked at the three beauties and began to chat one by one, as if they were all his own daughter-in-laws.


    One of the most embarrassing was Jiang Xiaohu. How did he feel that his mother was going to choose a daughter-in-law for himself among the three.


    He knew that his mother liked Shen Rong''er more, and grandma liked Gongsun Yao more, but in Jiang Xiaohu''s heart...not to say that he didn''t like it, but Zhang Xiaohua was still in his heart!

 841 Chapter 841

    After a meal, Jiang Xiaohu was sweating profusely. Whenever Wang Xifeng was chatting with any of the three, they would look at him, and Jiang Xiaohu wanted to pull Wang Xifeng out.


    "Mom, can we stop making trouble, I''m serious, don''t make it as good as your son, and ask one by one. People think you are picking a daughter-in-law!"


    "I''m just picking. Anyway, I think it''s pretty good, as long as it''s not the Zhang''s daughter! I''m really afraid that she will become like her parents..."


    After eating, Jiang Xiaohu rarely ran into the kitchen to help Wang Xifeng wash the dishes. By the way, he complained about Wang Xifeng and told her not to ask random questions next time.


    "It''s alright, don''t talk about it, anyway, I like it, and as long as I like it, even Sister Biyun is good!"


    Upon hearing that Wang Xifeng started to complain about Zhang Xiaohua again, Jiang Xiaohu was simply heartbroken and said cruel things. Since Wang Xifeng dislikes Zhang Xiaohua so much, then he went to Biyun.


    "Okay, I had misunderstood the girl before. She doesn''t look bad anyway, and the little thing died before the wedding night. She was still a baby girl, very good!"


    What Ling Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect was that Wang Xifeng was not afraid of threats at all, and he confessed naturally with a curl of his lips.


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu was stunned. After a while, he put the clean dishes on the chopping board and turned around to leave. At this turn, Jiang Xiaohu almost didn''t sit on the ground.


    At this moment, Biyun is standing outside the kitchen...


    "Don''t be convinced yet, I will tell you, Biyun girl, I really have a good eye. Besides, if you look at someone in these years, why don''t you come by yourself? That is not better than you. Less? It¡¯s just a bit older, not too big to speak of..."


    "Mom...Stop talking..."


    "What am I talking about?"


    Seeing that Wang Xifeng was still saying these things, Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand and pulled Wang Xifeng''s sleeve. The latter turned his head and saw the person standing at the door.


    "Ahem, Aunt Wang, I, I have something to do with Xiaohu..."


    The three of you look at me and I look at you. After a long moment, Biyun said softly with flushed face.


    "Huh? But Little Tiger..."


    "Okay, wait, let''s go out and talk!"


    Wang Xifeng was about to refuse, but was interrupted directly by Jiang Xiaohu. After that, Jiang Xiaohu came to Biyun in two steps and pulled her outside the door.


    In the living room, the old lady was telling stories to the three of Shen Rong''er, telling about the things she encountered back then and some spiritual stories that are not available in the city. The three girls listened with gusto.


    "What''s the matter!"


    When he came to the door, Jiang Xiaohu let go and asked in a low voice.


    He also felt embarrassed. After all, he had been heard talking about others in his home. What''s more important was that he said he wanted to ask others to be his daughter-in-law, and his wife agreed.


    "No, nothing, I just asked Zisang how things are going, how calm the waves are during this time!"


    Bi Yun turned his head, not embarrassed to look at Jiang Xiaohu''s face.


    "It''s okay, let them not worry, the matter has been completely resolved, I will come to thank you if I have the opportunity, and your belly, cough cough, I will help you deal with it this afternoon!"


    "Okay, I see, I''ll go back first, Zhao Hua went home today, I came here without a problem! I''m leaving now!"


    Biyun didn''t say anything else, turned around and ran out as if fleeing.


    Even if she was married, she was still a sassy person. It would be a bit embarrassing for anyone to hear such words, not to mention that she would help Jiang Xiaohu by telling him something special.


    "she left?"


    Until Biyun left, Wang Xifeng suddenly walked out of the living room, patted Jiang Xiaohu on the shoulder, and asked in a low voice.


    "Ah! Yeah, mom, what? I''ll go out this afternoon!"


    "Okay, I know, but I can tell you clearly, I said that, don''t really get angry with me!"


    "Fine, I know, you are busy with you!"


    Seeing that Wang Xifeng was still wondering whether he would marry Biyun, Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand quickly and left Wang Xifeng''s style of play. He was sitting in the small courtyard and staring outside, and a figure appeared in his mind.


    That figure that has been far away from him because of the so-called reality!


    "Okay, okay, don''t think about it, she wants to be found by you, she will definitely be found by you, and it''s useless if you think about it, I can''t find it!"


    At this moment, Shen Rong''er came over, she saw through the longing in Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, and sighed softly, seemingly indifferent.


    "Thank you, but I really..."


    boom!Crackling!


    "Fuck! Sick!"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu could finish speaking, a huge explosion suddenly came from outside the door, followed by a burst of firecrackers, which scared Jiang Xiaohu almost to jump off the stool.


    "Get sick!"


    Shen Rong''er was also taken aback. She stretched out her hand to hold her white chest and frowned and said softly.


    "Little tiger, come on!"


    Suddenly, Gongsun You''s shout came from the living room.


    Hearing this sound, Jiang Xiaohu was startled, and immediately realized that grandma must not be able to bear the fright at such an old age, so he stood up and ran in.


    In the living room, at this time Gongsun You''s hands were pressing on her grandma''s shoulders, and Xu Linglong comforted Wang Xifeng to let her not be afraid.


    "grandmother!"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu hurried forward and put his hand on Gongsun You''s hands. Zhen Qi was divided into two parts. One part penetrated into Gongsun Yao''s body to calm the scattered Zhen Qi for her, and the other part was taken into grandma''s body. .


    A few minutes later, Jiang Xiaohu let go of her hand, and grandma opened her eyes, let out a sigh of relief, and said, "It scares me to death!"


    "Grandma, it''s okay, I''ll go out and have a look!" Jiang Xiaohu said, then looked down at Gongsun Yao, and asked softly: "Are you using my true energy to secretly learn from my true energy every night? "


    "Hey, I think sometimes I am sober and I have nothing to do and find something to do!"


    Seeing that he had been seen through, Gongsun You had to reach out and scratch his head, looking innocent.


    "Mom, take care of your grandma, I''ll go out and see which bastard it is!"


    After giving Gongsun You a blank look, Jiang Xiaohu rushed out of the house.


    At this moment, I heard twelve Mercedes-Benz cars outside the door. Each car was full of roses. The middle one was a big G. A man was kneeling on the roof of the car. The man was holding bamboo slats in both hands, nervously around. View.


    "This person is sick?"


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Xiaohu was also dumbfounded. If he hadn''t recognized the car, he would really have thought it was a lunatic.

 842 Chapter 842 The Unlucky Zhang Fugong

    "Go crazy! I''m going, really thinking I have two money and don''t know how to play it?"


    Shen Rong''er also followed out and saw this scene, also frowning and muttering in a low voice.


    The last one who followed was Gongsun Yao. Her temperament was not as gentle as Jiang Xiaohu and Shen Rong''er. When they saw the firecrackers were set off by these people, they suddenly became anxious, stepped forward, akimbo, and shouted loudly.


    "You bastards! Is it because your old lady didn''t teach you not to disturb others, or did your old lady teach you? If not, I will teach you! Dog stuff, big noon, looking for death! I don''t know how many old people in the village are scared to death Are you responsible?"


    In the anger, the villagers who did not want to be troubled saw someone coming out, and followed them out, pointing at the man in the car, and cursing in a low voice.


    "It''s all the fucking shut up for me! Isn''t it going to die, hasn''t he died, or has his mother wanted to die but didn''t die?"


    The man on the roof of the car was already surprised when he saw a girl like Gongsun You in the deserted mountains and ridges. When he was addicted, he heard the villagers scold him like this, he was anxious and shouted loudly.


    With a roar, the villagers who were still lively just now were silent.


    "A bunch of cocks!"


    Gongsun You glanced at the honest villagers, cursed in a low voice, and walked to the man on the roof.


    "Little beauty, may I ask you..."


    "I''m your mother! Good son, get out of the car, come, let''s relive the past!"


    When facing the man, Gongsun You''s face was full of smiles, but his mouth was not forgiving.


    "Hehe, Xiao Nizi has a big temper, I like it, okay, come, let me try it with you!" While talking, the man jumped out of the car and said, "I haven¡¯t met Yuan Yu before. It tastes good!"


    "Master, don''t..."


    "Fuck off!"


    Seeing Yuan Yu jumped out of the car, the black bodyguard beside the car seemed a little worried. He stepped forward to remind him, but in return he added a slap in the face.


    "Xiao Ni..."


    boom!


    Before Yuan Yu opened his mouth to speak, Gongsun You had already raised his hand and punched him.


    Although there is a big difference in body shape, Gongsun You is a close disciple of the fighter, with a fist hitting Yuan Wei''s left cheek, with great skill, directly dislocating his chin.


    Kaka!


    After suffering like this, Yuan Yu stayed still, looked at Gongsun You in surprise, stretched out his hand to pull up on his chin, and directly connected it.


    "It''s not bad, but it''s over, let me tell you, today I came to find my girlfriend. My girlfriend was so angry that she didn''t find me. Now you are looking for death, don''t blame me! Take her away!"


    Having said that, Yuan Wei took a step back. Although he could see that he could also martial arts, he did not intend to make a move. Instead, he sneered and waved his hand. The suit bodyguards in front of a dozen cars immediately led the way and stepped forward. Surrounded Gongsun You.


    "She''s so bad-tempered!"


    "Yes, this Yuan Yu has provoke someone who shouldn''t be offended! Let''s go have tea!"


    On the other side, when Shen Ronger saw that Gongsun You was so violent, she whispered softly, but Jiang Xiaohu just shook his head, with an unprovoking expression on his face, and turned around to enter the house.


    With the previous experience, as long as Gongsun Yao was willing to intervene, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t plan to mix it up, and it was useless anyway.


    "stop!"


    Just as the bodyguards were about to rush forward and grab Gongsun Yao, a voice appeared.


    Following the voice, Jiang Xiaohu and Shen Rong''er were shocked. Standing next to them was Xu Linglong, who had not come out just now, and she was the one who made the low drink.


    "Wife, I finally found you, I was wrong, I was really wrong! Hey, don''t you hurry up!"


    As soon as he saw Xu Linglong, Yuan Yu immediately put on an aggrieved face, stepped forward and knelt directly on the ground, begging loudly.


    When the bodyguards around Gongsun You heard the order, they immediately stood behind Yuan Yu in an orderly manner, and suddenly opened their clothes.


    Under the clothes, everyone''s chest to belly is tattooed with big characters in bright red.


    It adds up to''Sorry, wife, I was wrong, please forgive me!''.


    "I''m going, so earthy, why do you like it?"


    Seeing this scene, Shen Rong''er was full of disgust and whispered.


    "Don''t make fun of me!"


    After a white glance at Shen Rong''er, Xu Linglong smiled bitterly and helplessly. It seemed that she was ugly and suffered a lot with this Yuan Yu.


    "We''re done, I''ve said it many times, don''t bother me! I beg you!"


    After a moment of silence, Xu Linglong shook her head and shouted loudly.


    "No! If you don''t go with me, I will arrest her, and then I will torture her! Then make it into a movie!"


    Hearing this, Yuan Yu knelt down abruptly, pointed to Gongsun You who was already sitting on the front cover of his car, and said in an innocent tone.


    "cut¡­¡­"


    It was Gongsun You who curled his lips in disdain.


    "This person is sick! I see!"


    "Who, there is something wrong! I can tell you, I have a bad heart, don''t make trouble for me! My daughter is in a big city..."


    Before Jiang Xiaohu was ready to step forward and send Yuan Yu away, he suddenly called out a voice from the crowd of onlookers.


    The crowd hurriedly separated from the two sides and moved aside. Behind the crowd was Miao Juhua. She saw her hands on hips and was not afraid of the dozen or so cars in front of her, because in her opinion these were tens of thousands of dollars. My daughter also has something.


    More importantly, she didn''t even know how much these cars were worth.


    "Yeah, what are you doing, it''s terrifying, we are taking a nap!"


    What is even more unexpected is that Zhang Fugong also walked out at this time, frowning and staring at Yuan Wei, his face full of disdain.


    "Who are these two! Send away, send away!"


    Yuan Yu turned his head and glanced at Zhang Fugong and his wife, and waved directly, indicating that the bodyguard behind him was about to leave these two good deeds, and he still had business to do.


    "Yeah, who do you look down on! Who doesn''t have a tens of thousands of dollars? My house has a supermarket! I tell you, this matter today, there is no end without an apology!"


    "That''s it!"


    Miao Juhua, with an explosive personality, saw that the bodyguard handed him several hundred-yuan bills, and immediately believed that Yuan Yu was rich, and he was so wrong. He glanced at Zhang Fugong, the two exchanged eyes, and immediately began to shout.


    "It''s over, these two are over!"


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head and looked at Zhang Fugong sympathetically.


    In the past, Zhang Fugong provokes himself, and his actions are to prevent Zhang Xiaohua''s face. It is basically a skin injury, but this neurosis is in doubt, and maybe you will really kill him.


    "You said... where did you fancy him before!"


    Shen Rong''er didn''t pay attention to this, and asked Xu Linglong, who was spinning with tears in her eyes, softly.

 843 Chapter 843 I dont know them

    "My parents introduced him, I don''t like him at all! He was a human being at first, but I didn''t expect it to be like this!"


    Speaking of this, the tears in Xu Linglong''s eyes could not stop and began to flow.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, it''s okay, just drive him away, there is little tiger here! Besides, there is me! Why didn''t you talk about it before?"


    Upon seeing this, Shen Rong''er quickly burst Xu Linglong and comforted her softly. No one wanted her friend to be wronged like this.


    "Uh? Me?"


    On the contrary, Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded when he saw Shen Rong''er pushing him out, and he raised his eyebrows and stared at Shen Rong''er.


    "It''s you, what''s wrong with your help? Linglong was not bad to you before!"


    Seeing that he was a little reluctant, Shen Ronger lowered her face and gave Jiang Xiaohu a white look.


    The key is not that Jiang Xiaohu is unwilling, but that people are powerful, and Shen Ronger can solve it. Isn''t it just going to die by herself?


    He is a rural boy, where are so many forces supported, so going out like this is completely looking for death!


    "Go!"


    Shen Rong''er didn''t care about these things. After all, in her eyes, Jiang Xiaohu was a man standing upright, and he would not be afraid of these things at all, let alone die.


    Suddenly pushed forward, Jiang Xiaohu staggered and almost didn''t kneel on the ground. When he stood up straight, the bodyguards who were about to start beating Zhang Fugong also turned to look at Jiang Xiaohu, ready to stop Jiang Xiaohu at any time. , Protect Yuan Yu.


    "Do you want to be a bird?"


    Seeing a man finally came out, a trace of disdain appeared on Yuan Wei''s face, forgetting that he was the one kneeling on the ground.


    "No, you misunderstood, I just came to make it clear to you, Linglong said that she has nothing to do with you, so please come back!"


    This is because Jiang Xiaohu can be regarded as difficult to ride a tiger, so he had to bite the bullet and said in a low voice.


    "Yeah? What? A slut, this is dumping me? No wonder I ran into the mountains, it turned out to be a concubine!"


    "Hey, pay attention to your words, don''t always get smoky in your mouth!"


    Hearing Yuan Yu''s words, Jiang Xiaohu also felt that this person was a bit crazy enough, whoever caught and bitten, regardless of what was going on.


    "Auntie, help us! They are bullying us!"


    Before Yuan Yu was talking, Miao Juhua on the other side thought that Jiang Xiaohu was here to stand up for him, and he immediately became interested and shouted loudly.


    "Yeah, Auntie, come and help us! They beat and scolded people, this is something, don''t let them go without losing money!"


    "No, oh, my leg hurts! My ears hurt too!"


    "No, I''m about to have a heart attack. They did it!"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and looked. Miao Juhua and his wife were already lying on the ground, and they started to roll around, making the bodyguards standing next to them look dumbfounded. It seemed that the two of them were insane.


    "It''s making noise again! When did Xiaohu be their uncle!"


    "There are such shameless people?"


    "No, Xiaohu is such a good child, it''s really shameless!"


    ...


    Seeing this scene, the villagers who had been silent for a while couldn''t help it, and began to complain in a low voice.


    "Xiaohu has married a wife?"


    Hearing these words, Xu Linglong was also a little confused and turned to look at Shen Rong''er.


    "No, no, this matter... Oh, this matter is troublesome to talk about, I''ll tell you later tonight!"


    Shen Rong''er opened her mouth to explain, but she didn''t know where to start, so she waved her hand.


    "What? Are you embarrassed to be someone else''s concubine after you have married?"


    "First of all, I am not, I am just her friend, and besides, I don''t know those two! It has nothing to do with me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s face was almost red to the root of his neck at this time, and he resisted the anger in his heart and said word by word.


    "Okay, kill them!"


    I have to say that this Yuan Yu is also a real person, nodded when he heard this, turned his head and shouted loudly.


    With an order, those bodyguards who had long been intolerable kicked it without hesitation when they heard the order.


    The couple, who were lying on the ground, had no idea that each other would dare to actually do something, and quickly began to hold their heads and shout.


    "Hit! They hit!"


    "Guys, they beat people, it''s unreasonable!"


    "Oh, my legs! Hit people!"


    It''s just that these wailing sounds did not arouse any sympathy from the surrounding villagers. One by one, they looked at the two people who were looking for their sins and sneered. What''s more, they took out the melon seeds in their pockets and knocked them.


    "You really don''t know them?"


    Yuan Yu, who was kneeling on the ground and still not standing up, turned his head to look at the beaten Zhang Fugong and asked again in a low voice.


    "What do you think?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the shameless model couple in the distance.


    "Hao Ba, since I said it, forget it, I don''t care about it, I only need Linglong to tell me in person that she is with you, don''t want me!"


    Having said that, Yuan Wei stood up, patted the dirt on his knees, and looked at Xu Linglong at Jiang Xiaohu''s door.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu quickly turned around, came to Xu Linglong''s side, and whispered: "He said that you want you to admit that you don''t want him!"


    "I have said so many times, he is a lunatic, ignore him, I just didn''t expect him to find me when I came here!"


    "Um? He found you? Didn''t you tell him?"


    Seeing Xu Linglong''s pear blossom with rain, Jiang Xiaohu also felt distressed, but after Shen Ronger''s glare, the distress dissipated and changed into doubt.


    "Ok!"


    "Then give me your phone!"


    "give!"


    Xu Linglong''s friendship with Jiang Xiaohu was pretty good, and giving him a mobile phone was a natural move, but in Yuan Wei''s eyes, these two people were concubines.


    Two minutes later, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head and sighed and said, "Where is shameless, this is a stalker! Come on, go and tell him clearly!"


    After seeing Jiang Xiaohu remove a flashing red dot from his phone, Xu Linglong immediately understood that this is the tracker, and the crying on her face turned into anger. He snatched it away, and came to Yuan in three or two steps. In front of it.


    "Fuck you, do you have a problem, install a tracker? Who do you think you are!"


    Immediately afterwards, Xu Linglong threw the small tracker in her hand on Yuan Wei''s face.


    The latter did not dodge, letting things hit his face, but still squeezed out a smile, saying: "It''s okay! Linglong, let''s go back, I was wrong, I will never go out and fool around again!"


    "Fuck off, I have nothing to do with you! Also, remember, you are not a gangster. Even if you go out to prostitute, I won''t have such a big grievance. Are you going to fucking find a lover? Fuck!"


    Xu Linglong scolded loudly when she heard the words.

 844 Chapter 844

    "I was wrong, let''s go back!"


    "Go away, don''t touch me! Go away! Let go!"


    Although Xu Linglong had expressed his determination, Yuan Yu still had a grim smile on his face, reaching out to hug her. After being dodged several times, Yuan Yu suddenly grabbed Xu Linglong''s right wrist.


    "Ah! Let go! You bastard!"


    "I''ll let you fucking come back with me!"


    After being beaten by Xu Linglong a few times, Yuan Yu seemed to run out of his patience. With a harder effort, Xu Linglong softened under the severe pain and knelt directly on the ground, but he changed his previous smile and gritted his teeth. Shut, shouted with a grin.


    "Hey! What are you doing!"


    Gongsun You was the nearest at this time, jumped out of the car, and yelled loudly.


    Although she has always been in the state of watching the show, sitting honestly on the front cover, she will inevitably feel a little uncomfortable when she sees this scene. Unlike any keyboard man, she is confused when encountering things.


    "Get out!" Yuan Yu turned his head and stared at Gongsun You coldly, and let out a low growl. Seeing those bodyguards also think of himself, he immediately glanced at them and shouted: "What do you want to die?"


    The bodyguards who had followed him did not dare to care about what happened here. They each took out their cigarettes and stood smoking in the distance, with their backs facing this side. The bodyguards who were beating Zhang Fugong and his wife also hurriedly responded. Overdone, they fought harder.


    Said so, in fact, they didn''t exert any effort. After all, with their physical fitness, if they had used their full strength to fight for so long, Zhang Fugong would have lost their breath.


    "Let her go!"


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t stand it anymore. He took a step forward, said in a low voice, and his eyes beckoned Gongsun Yao to take care of Shen Rong''er.


    The latter nodded and walked around Yuan Yu gently, came to Shen Rong''er, and gently hugged Shen Rong''er''s shoulders.


    Although the two didn''t deal with each other, at this moment, Shen Rong''er really felt the sense of security brought by this girl who was half a head shorter than herself.


    "Oh, what are you talking about?"


    Yuan Yu seemed to have not heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words clearly, and asked with a sneer.


    "I told you to take away your dirty hands and let her go!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s face was cold, and he repeated it again.


    "Haha, hahahaha! Bastard, I give you enough face, you are the one who is looking for death!"


    When Yuan Yu heard the sound, suddenly a hand knife hit Xu Linglong on the back of the neck, so fast that Jiang Xiaohu did not expect it.


    Xu Linglong was born with a delicate body, and even ordinary people couldn''t stand it at this time. What''s more, she was beaten to faint and fell softly to the side.


    And Yuan Yu didn''t mean to help, letting her fall at her feet, looking at Jiang Xiaohu with a sneer.


    "I know someone likes to be strong when they see a beautiful woman, but being strong requires strength!"


    "..."


    "I can give you a chance!"


    "no need!"


    Facing Yuan Yu''s inexplicable self-confidence, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t give him a chance to continue to pretend, his eyes were cold and terrifying, and the qi that had always been in his hands to heal and save people also became cold.


    call¡­¡­


    Maybe it was a coincidence, maybe it was caused by Jiang Xiaohu''s innocence. It was obviously mild weather, and there was a breeze in the blink of an eye, not cold!But it makes people feel cold in their hearts.


    "drink!"


    A piece of fallen leaf rolled up with the wind, and when it was about to land, Yuan Yu suddenly gave a low shout, exerting force on both feet, and directly pounced on Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Go and go!"


    "Quickly go in, kids don''t look at these! Don''t fail to learn!"


    "let''s go!"


    Seeing that the two were about to do their work, the villagers around the onlookers also began to push away, and within a few seconds they all hid in the room.


    The wall where many heads had appeared before was no longer visible, and the whole village seemed quite silent.


    puff!


    Yuan Yu''s fist stopped an inch away in front of Jiang Xiaohu, and the fist wind shook Jiang Xiaohu''s hair abruptly.


    "I can prepare you a little bit. I have been practicing martial arts since I was a child, so I can say that I am a master of martial arts! Don''t ask me to die! After all, it is dead, it is still very troublesome!"


    "I am not afraid of trouble!"


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu sneered, suddenly raised his foot and kicked it.


    Don''t even think that Jiang Xiaohu has never practiced martial arts, but he is full of invigoration. In addition, his physical fitness has surpassed many practitioners, and his speed and strength are extremely high.


    But what the martial artist pursues is the ultimate speed and strength. Jiang Xiaohu already has these things, and there is no need to be bound by moves.


    What Ling Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect was that Yuan Wei would dodge such a kick.


    "Look, no one wants to see you being beaten, I advise you to be honest!" Dodged the attack, Yuan Yu smiled, looked around, and pointed at Shen Rong''er and Gongsun Yao, "Except for the two of them, By the way, can you do it, two or three! Can you stand it?"


    "Talking!"


    Seeing that Yuan Yu had begun to direct the artillery fire onto Shen Rong''er and Gongsun You, Jiang Xiaohu no longer had any restraints, and rushed towards Yuan Yu.


    Zhen Qi burst out at this moment, entwining Jiang Xiaohu''s body, causing Jiang Xiaohu''s speed to increase a lot.


    In the eyes of Shen Rong''er on one side, Jiang Xiaohu simply disappeared in place, and then appeared in front of Yuan Yu, unable to see any movements at all.


    At this speed, Yuan Yu also didn''t expect that he was kicked in the stomach without any precautions, and then flew out.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t let go of the free time at the moment when the opponent didn''t land. As he walked up, when Yuan Yuwu was in the air, his elbow hit his left shoulder fiercely.


    Click!


    The clear sound of broken bones exploded in Jiang Xiaohu''s ears.


    boom!


    After two consecutive hits, Jiang Xiaohu stopped his movements, and Yuan Wei also fell on the ground, rolling back several times before releasing his strength.


    Don''t look at this being beaten twice, and his left hand was also dislocated, but Yuan Yu''s body still got up very quickly, looked at Jiang Xiaohu blankly, and shouted in a low voice: "Look at you! Give it to me." Roll over and kill him!"


    "Yes!"


    This sentence was not meant for Jiang Xiaohu. The bodyguards quickly put down the cigarette butts in their hands and Zhang Fugong and his wife on the ground, standing in front of Yuan Yu.


    What they didn''t expect was that just after they stood up, Yuan Wei got into the car and ran away with a kick.


    "What? You guys want to try too?"


    Looking at the dozen or so bodyguards, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t feel any fear at all. He stepped forward and asked in a low voice.


    "No, no! This is a misunderstanding!"


    "We just work!"


    There were a few loud yells, a dozen people all returned to their cars and chased after Yuan Yu who had already left the village.

 845 Chapter 845

    It wasn''t until this was a few cars that Jiang Xiaohu walked to Xu Linglong''s side, reached out his hand to hug her, and muttered: "They don''t want to watch me get beaten, they don''t want to watch me fight and teach the kids!"


    "Little Tiger, are you okay!"


    Seeing that the dust settled down, Shen Ronger quickly stepped forward and asked softly.


    "I''m fine!"


    "Chee, you ask him if he hit someone? You should be concerned about your friend! Just now, I think it''s not light!"


    Jiang Xiaohu replied softly, while Gongsun You on one side pouted and said quietly.


    That said, Shen Ronger''s concern is really unnecessary. Jiang Xiaohu defeated Yuan Wei in a crushing manner, how could he be injured.


    "Okay, okay, don''t quarrel now, let''s go back first!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw that Shen Rong''er was about to answer his mouth, he quickly indicated that the two of them should go inside the house.


    Wang Xifeng in the room was watching the old lady quietly at this time. She had absolute confidence in her son about what happened outside, and she believed that her son would not suffer.


    Because her son has grown up and is very powerful!


    "What''s wrong?"


    Originally, Wang Xifeng was going to ask what happened. When she saw Xu Linglong fainted, she quickly stood up and asked nervously, she was afraid of the kind that could not be offended.


    "It''s okay, it''s just dizzy, just take a rest!"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head, fearing that Wang Xifeng would be too worried, so he would go to some barefoot doctor.


    "Okay, come in!"


    Wang Xifeng doesn''t know how to treat illnesses and save people, but he knows to do his own thing.


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu entered the house with Xu Linglong in his arms, Wang Xifeng followed in, holding a basin full of hot water in his hand, and then brought in a few glasses of water, and poured a glass of boiled water for Xu Linglong.


    "Okay, Mom, you go out first, it''s okay! Don''t worry!"


    "Well, let her rest first!"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Xifeng nodded quickly and turned around to close the door, but did not care about Gongsun You and Shen Ronger who were also squatting by the window.


    "Is she all right!"


    After Wang Xifeng closed the door, Shen Ronger asked softly.


    "It''s okay, just slow down with true energy! Come on, Yaoyao, I will teach you that since you can use true energy, it will help you to condense the yang too!"


    With that, Jiang Xiaohu pulled Gongsun You over, regardless of whether she agreed or not, stretched out his hand to hold her, and asked her to hold Xu Linglong with the other hand.


    At this moment, Shen Rong''er suddenly felt that she was a little superfluous, standing in the room unable to help, looking at the two people helplessly, she finally shook her head and sighed and squatted blankly beside Jiang Xiaohu, not daring to touch him for fear of interruption. Up him.


    As time passed, Shen Ronger finally couldn''t hold it back, and fell asleep directly on Jiang Xiaohu''s lap.


    However, Gongsun You felt that this period of time was like a few days. His mind was full of Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s voice, what guidance how to run the zhenqi, and then how to transport the zhenqi into Xu Linglong''s body without causing rejection. .


    Don''t even look at her losing the true qi to the old lady today. In fact, it was just forcibly conveyed in, and nine out of ten times the true qi was wasted.


    "All right!"


    After half an hour, Jiang Xiaohu opened his eyes and said in a low voice.


    At the same time, Xu Linglong and Gongsun You both opened their eyes.


    "I see, I will learn!"


    "Uncover the underwear and learn again!"


    Just after learning this, Gongsun You looked so excited, he was about to sit down cross-legged with a smile, but gave up honestly under Jiang Xiaohu''s words.


    Usually there is nothing wrong with Jiang Xiaohu, and now there are Shen Ronger and Xu Linglong, she will also feel embarrassed.


    "What about him?"


    After waking up, Xu Linglong touched the back of her neck and found that she did not feel any pain, so she asked softly.


    "I was driven away, Rong''er is tired and asleep! It''s okay!"


    Jiang Xiaohu explained in a soft voice, picking up Shen Rong''er directly and putting it on the bed, indicating that Xu Linglong could get out of bed.


    After the two exchanged positions, Jiang Xiaohu frowned and asked, "Why are you looking for such goods?"


    "It was not taken by me. My parents found it. Some time ago, there were some changes in the house. It was caused by this guy. I didn''t know before. I thought it was Yuan Yu who helped me. I agreed to him to be his girlfriend. I didn''t expect him. It''s a pervert, and what''s even more terrifying is that this guy doesn''t care about anything, it''s completely...just lawless, his family spoils him!"


    As Xu Linglong spoke, a look of fear appeared in her eyes.


    What do you find in the secret room at home, what girls are related to it, and what sex toys are there? These are trivial things that make her feel terrible. This guy often climbs to her house window in the middle of the night and calls her. It''s just crazy.


    "This is how you can do whatever you want with money! That''s cool!"


    Listening to these words, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but complain.


    As a result, as soon as the voice fell, Gongsun You and Xu Linglong both turned their heads and looked at Jiang Xiaohu with cold eyes. It was obviously unhappy that he was still saying such cool words.


    "Ahem, damn it!"


    Seeing the winks of the two girls, Jiang Xiaohu murmured in a low voice, with hatred in his eyes, as if the other party had already forged a beam with him, and the matter was endless.


    "Oh... okay, okay, let''s not talk about this, let Rong Er rest first, let''s go out!"


    After telling everything, Xu Linglong seemed to feel better, she sighed lightly, stood up and went out first.


    "What''s wrong outside?"


    Opening the door of the room, Xu Linglong heard a burst of shouts.


    "Don''t! You are sick!"


    "What are you doing! What are you doing!"


    "Lawlessness, lawlessness, if you have the ability, even let us die together!"


    ...


    The noisy noises of the villagers were extremely loud, along with these sounds, there were also some noisy machine noises.


    "What''s wrong outside?"


    At this moment Jiang Xiaohu also heard this voice, stood up and said while walking out.


    Outside the door, Jiang Xiaohu saw that the village entrance was listening to a dozen large bulldozers and excavators. What was even more frightening was that a house on the village head had been pushed to the house, and that house was Biyun¡¯s home. .


    "What''s going on! What''s going on!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback, as if he was topping with cold water, he had already made up for the picture of Biyun lying in the ruins in the ruins.


    "Xiaohu, you can figure it out! They... They are back! They are back!"


    At this time, a slightly older old man took Jiang Xiaohu''s hand and shouted loudly with a crying voice.

 846 Chapter 846 Mysterious Old Man

    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu quickly shook off his father''s hand and ran to the entrance of the village quickly, followed by Gongsun You and Xu Linglong.


    "Mom, what are you doing!"


    At the entrance of the village, Jiang Xiaohu quickly pulled Wang Xifeng in the crowd, and asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know! Son, what is going on, why is that person so... so unreasonable!"


    Wang Xifeng was also crying at this time, but it was not afraid, but forced by the villagers, because she had not said that Jiang Xiaohu was taking care of Xu Linglong.


    Among them, Zhang Fugong and his wife were the two who forced her the most. They fled the scene numbly after being beaten up. When the accident happened, they thought of coming to Jiang Xiaohu for the first time. If it weren''t for the two of them, neither would the villagers. I will ask Wang Xifeng, but fortunately, the village chief will clear the siege at the end, otherwise Wang Xifeng would have been surrounded for questioning.


    "It''s okay, Mom, don''t worry, you go back to rest first, you go back to see Shen Rong''er first, she fell asleep at home alone, you also go back to rest, I will be okay here!"


    Seeing that Wang Xifeng was about to cry again, Jiang Xiaohu quickly consoled him, indicating that Xu Linglong and Gongsun Yao would take Wang Xifeng back first.


    After the two of them left with Wang Xifeng, Jiang Xiaohu turned around and got into the ruins and started rummaging, muttering repeatedly, "No, no, but don''t be true, Biyun sister, don''t scare me. !do not scare me!"


    "What about people? What about people? What about people! Sister Biyun, don''t scare me, I really wanted to marry you! Don''t scare me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned as if by a demon, his hands kept moving, and he kept searching quickly, but there was nothing.


    "Well, what is going on?"


    At this moment, Biyun''s voice suddenly came from behind Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Sister Biyun!"


    Hearing Biyun''s voice, Jiang Xiaohu quickly turned his head, Biyun was looking at Jiang Xiaohu in horror.


    "Sister Biyun!"


    Seeing her standing in front of her intact, Jiang Xiaohu almost couldn''t help crying, and didn''t know what was thinking in her heart. He pulled Biyun and hugged it in his arms, screaming incessantly.


    "It''s okay, sister is here, what''s the matter, why is my house..."


    Obviously his own affairs are bigger, but Biyun did not pay attention to this, but kept comforting Jiang Xiaohu, until Jiang Xiaohu''s mood stabilized, then asked softly.


    "I do not know!"


    Jiang Xiaohu gently let go of Biyun, there was no more shyness on his face, and he turned to look at him with doubts.


    I saw those bulldozers and excavators parked in rows at the entrance of the village, and the villagers were all around the entrance of the village, shouting loudly.


    "It''s fucking pushed me! It''s smoothed!"


    A wild voice yelled loudly.


    "You are breaking the law!"


    "No reason!"


    "You bastards!"


    ...


    The villagers yelled every word, no one backed away and stood tightly at the entrance of the village, even though an excavator in front of them had already arrived in front of everyone.


    "Yuan Yu! Fuck you! Dog stuff, I killed you!"


    Interspersed with the crowd, Jiang Xiaohu saw the man standing in front of the excavator clearly, an anger ignited along the dantian, and the true energy ran uncontrollably in his body.


    boom!


    Jiang Xiaohu just approached Yuan Yu, and before he could punch out a fist, a figure in white appeared in front of Jiang Xiaohu and blocked his way. The two collided with fists. Jiang Xiaohu only felt that his fist had hit the steel. The pain came from the fist.


    Humph!


    What Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect was that the other party shook his hand, Jiang Xiaohu''s feet seemed to be stepped on oil, his center of gravity was unstable, and he backed back again and again.


    "Young man, don''t believe in your own strength too much!"


    After shaking Jiang Xiaohu away, the white figure said softly, his voice extremely hoarse and vicissitudes of life.


    "who are you?"


    Looking at the old man who suddenly appeared in front of him, Jiang Xiaohu knew that he had met a master. He suppressed the anger in his heart and asked in a low voice.


    "I''m just a bodyguard! Don''t worry too much! It''s you, lad, it''s your fault that hurts people!"


    The old man showed disdain, sneered, watching Jiang Xiaohu look up and down.


    "Old man, kill him, and I will give you five million! No, protect me and push this village and I will give you five million!"


    At this time, Yuan Yu, who was backed by someone, laughed wildly and shouted loudly, as if he had seen Jiang Xiaohu fallen in a pool of blood.


    "Do you think that with this old gentleman guarding you, you can be lawless? You will always be alone!"


    Seeing Yuan Yu''s rampage, Jiang Xiaohu gritted his teeth and shouted coldly.


    He really didn''t expect this guy to be so frantic. He didn''t treat other people''s lives as a thing, and he dared to do such a thing.


    "You think I''m really lawless! Come on, my head is here, do you want to!?"


    Yuan Yu snorted coldly, with disdain in his eyes, stretched out his head, raised his right hand to press his neck, and yelled loudly.


    "Beast! Beast!"


    "Grandpa, why does that grandpa help the bad guys?"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was about to yell at him, a pair of grandparents among the villagers behind him suddenly began to talk loudly, the voice fell, and everyone in the audience began to laugh, completely forgetting the severity of the current situation, and even more can¡¯t help it. Now, laugh out loud.


    "court death?"


    The old man didn''t want to pay attention to these two sentences, but he did not expect that there would be so many people laughing, and suddenly felt that his face was dull, and he shouted coldly.


    "If you really deal with the elderly and children, you really have nowhere to go in the future, you can only stay with the unscrupulous!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t intend to control it, and even let go, but his mouth directly cut off the old man''s back.


    "You, hum, I will protect him today, no matter what he does, I won''t be disturbed by anyone!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu like this, the old man simply turned his face and said in a low voice without going to see the villagers.


    "Do it!"


    "you dare!"


    "What? If you can take it apart, you will lose money and you will die!"


    In the face of Jiang Xiaohu''s obstruction, Yuan Wei was not afraid, but shouted loudly, in a shameless manner compared to Zhang Fugong and his wife.


    "Stop, you can try! If these cars dare to move one step further, I will let your family disappear overnight!"


    At this moment, Gongsun You came out and said coldly while standing beside Jiang Xiaohu.


    Just now after sending Wang Xifeng back, she didn''t plan to come out again, but seeing Wang Xifeng worried and anxious, and remembering how good Wang Xifeng was to herself, an unnamed fire rose in her heart. When she saw Yuan Yu''s appearance, she even more. Add fire to fire.

 847 Chapter 847 Big Golden Hand

    "Oh, little bitch, are you crazy?"


    Yuan Yu saw the girl who was as energetic as before reappeared in front of him, and he was suddenly smirked. He had seen someone who was not afraid of death, but he had never seen such a ignorant of current affairs.


    "you think¡­¡­"


    Uh uh uh...


    Just as Gongsun You was about to speak again, a very low engine roar suddenly appeared in the distance. Just listening to the sound knew that the price of this car must be no less than seven figures.


    "Who the hell is such a blind eye?"


    Hearing the sound, Yuan Yan also turned his head and looked at it in the same way, but he could also hear the car''s quality, so he didn''t dare to speak loudly, so he could only mumble a little.


    Bah!


    A piercing sound of a sudden brake sounded, and a purple Ferrari stopped in front of the crowd, followed closely, and a young man walked down from above and looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a smile.


    "Fuzisang?"


    "Sister Biyun!"


    Seeing him looking at him, Jiang Xiaohu was about to step forward to say hello, but found that the other party hadn''t even glanced at him at all. He had been looking at Biyun standing behind him, so he moved aside angrily.


    Fo Zisang came to Biyun in two steps and said with a smile: "Sister Biyun, isn''t that your house? It''s finally collapsed. Then you can go to my house for two days! I will send someone to you again. Build a building!"


    "What nonsense, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Biyun was still as gentle as ever, lightly touching Fo Zisang''s head with his hand, and whispered a lesson.


    "Sister Biyun, who pushed it, isn''t it him!"


    "No, no, it''s not me or me, how could it be me!"


    Seeing that he pointed his hand to him, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head and waved his hand, for fear that this kid would consider himself an enemy.


    "How come, don''t mean anything, Xiaohu has helped me a lot! You don''t know, just stay there, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Bi Yun was also a little embarrassed at this time, and quickly explained.


    Ever since he knew that this Buddha Zisang was very powerful, and even Jiang Xiaohu was afraid, he began to open a relationship with him from the bottom of his heart unnaturally.


    It may be because of Jiang Xiaohu, or it may be because of her own reasons, no matter what it is, she only knows that she should be farther away from the Buddha.


    "What the fuck are you doing!"


    At this time, Yuan Yu yelled, and angrily came to Fo Zisang.


    "Blind your dog''s eyes, don''t you know what I''m doing? Where the hell did you come from, you dare to ignore me, let me tell you!"


    Snapped!


    Before Yuan Yu could finish speaking, Fo Zisang slapped his face with a very fast ear scraper, and at the same time, he frowned and turned his head to look at Biyun, and asked softly, "Where did the wild dog come from? Fool? Your house won¡¯t be demolished just like this, right?"


    "Ok!"


    Bi Yun nodded, did not speak, still a little afraid of Yuan Yu''s revenge.


    "I''ll rush you..."


    Snapped!


    "You!"


    Snapped!


    After being slapped, Yuan Yu¡¯s face was in disbelief. The other party hit him like this without asking, but whenever he wanted to talk again, Fo Zisang¡¯s hand would always be extremely fast. Slapped him in the face, completely denying him a chance to speak.


    boom!


    After a few consecutive slaps, Fo Zisang saw that he was about to pounce again, kicked him on his belly and kicked him out.


    "Where are you wild dog, I dare not do this to Sister Biyun, you still dare to do this, don''t you know me?"


    With that, Fo Zisang turned his head and looked at the silent old man.


    "Hello Master!"


    Seeing the old man bend down and bow so respectfully, Yuan Yu, who was already so angry, instantly let go of the fire and was stunned.


    "What does this mean, no, who is he!"


    Yuan Wei quickly stood up and asked nervously.


    "He is the son of the big golden hand!"


    The old man glanced at Jiang Xiaohu blankly, and said softly.


    "Big, big golden hand?"


    Hearing this, Yuan Yu sat down on the ground with a loud sound, and was stunned.


    Does he still know who the big golden hand is?Their family is for the big gold hand!


    It used to be okay. In the past, their family and Dajin held a level, and Dajinshou would give their family a little face when they arrived. However, in the past few years, Dajinshou suddenly changed hands with a few good things and rose up overnight. From then on At the beginning, their family started to run into walls everywhere.


    This is not to blame for the big golden hand, the blame is that his father wanted to compare with the big golden hand and pulled the big golden hand down, but unexpectedly not only did not swallow the big golden hand, he was also swallowed three times by the big golden hand. One in the industry.


    Otherwise, he would not have a relationship with Xu Jiala after the family''s decline, and the two would marry.


    "Um... you know me? I remember, you are the only trouble-making rubbish my dad said, right!"


    After a few glances at Yuan Yu, Fozi Sang thought about it for a while, and finally found an identity that fits him in his mind, and said softly.


    "Yes, yes, I''m sorry, I''m leaving now, I''m leaving now!"


    Yuan Wei didn''t even think about it, nodded quickly, and turned around to get in the car.


    "stop!"


    This sound was not from Jiang Xiaohu, nor from Buddha Zisang. It was the white-clothed old man who reached out and blocked Yuan Yu''s path and whispered: "Young Master hasn''t said to let you go!"


    "you!"


    Yuan Yu saw that he had turned back so quickly, but because the old man was a subordinate of Fo Zisang, he dared not speak, so he could only stare at the old man viciously.


    In fact, the reason why the old man came to help him was entirely because of Da Jinshou¡¯s order. At noon today, the old man was still having tea with Da Jinshou, and suddenly he indirectly reached Yuan Yu¡¯s father¡¯s phone call, saying that his son was injured and seriously injured. The big gold hand let the old man come.


    Seeing that the big golden hand seemed to value their family, the old man followed to take a look.


    Unexpectedly, he met Fo Zisang, although he didn''t know why Fo Zisang came here suddenly.


    "It''s okay, let him go. I''ll go find him tonight after he is gone!"


    On the contrary, Fo Zisang looked very easy-going, said a softly, waved his hand, indicating that the old man could let him go.


    But when he heard this sentence, Yuan Yu''s calves were even weaker. The Dajinshou family is a figure covering the sky in Heliang City and even in the surrounding urban areas. If you say this, he is sentenced to death. .


    What are you talking about?It''s better to admit your mistakes here.


    "Sorry, I was wrong..."


    "Stop, you''re right, you can give me the repair of Sister Biyun''s house! As for what you want, just look at Sister Biyun''s mood!"


    Before Yuan Yu started crying and confessing his mistake, Fo Zisang didn''t eat this set at all, interrupted his crying, and pulled Biyun out from behind him.


    "It''s okay, just cover it as it is, I''m okay!"


    Biyun nodded hurriedly when he saw this, but still couldn''t bear to see others unlucky.

 848 Chapter 848

    "Then where do you sleep tonight?"


    After hearing this, Fo Zisang turned his head and looked at Biyun, with doubts in his eyes.


    "I... I don''t know!"


    "Sleep with me!"


    At this time, Gongsun You spoke, perhaps because of Biyun''s always gentle character, or because of Biyun''s soft heart just now, she still liked Biyun quite, and said directly with a smile.


    "No way, no way!"


    The voice fell, before Biyun nodded and agreed, Jiang Xiaohu blushed, waved his hand quickly, and shouted loudly.


    "I want you to take care of it! I asked you a lot of shit?"


    It was Fo Zisang. He thought Jiang Xiaohu had any other thoughts, and he said two words repeatedly.


    "That''s not what I meant, I..."


    "Then shut up!"


    With that, Fo Zisang glanced at the phone and realized that it was past four o''clock, and quickly passed the phone to his pocket.


    "Sister Biyun, I''m going back first, I''ll come to you next time, there is really no time today!"


    Having said that, Fo Zisang didn''t even look at Jiang Xiaohu, turned around and got back into the car, kicking off the accelerator.


    It wasn''t until Fo Zisang left for a long time that Gongsun Yao shook his head leisurely, looked at Biyun, and asked, "Who is he, is he so defiant?"


    "Ah, haha, it''s a child who fell into the water I rescued before. It''s fine, maybe it''s spoiled, so get used to it!"


    Biyun smiled and explained a few words, and looked at Yuan Wei, who had been held by the old man and dared not move.


    "I see, I will contact immediately, and I will contact immediately!" Yuan Yu also knew that he was afraid, and offended someone who shouldn''t be offended, so that his head became brighter, and he quickly stood up and pointed to the dig beside him. The pilots shouted loudly: "Dead, I don¡¯t know how to move! Hurry up and go back to me, don¡¯t know how to pack things! Go away, contact, let the construction team come over, I tell you, if there is something in this house My son is not good, I demolished your family''s ancestral grave!"


    Seeing Yuan Yu''s bluffing, Gongsun You couldn''t help but frown, and said disgustingly: "With such a son, it''s no wonder that their family has no pursuit, and they are falling behind!"


    "The point is that they have money, which is bad enough for him!"


    Although Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t understand Yuan Wei, it is a fact that people have money.


    "roll!"


    Hearing the sound, Gongsun Yao turned his head mercilessly and waited fiercely for Jiang Xiaohu, then immediately pulled Biyun and left.


    It was the villagers who still stood still looking at Yuan Yu, without the slightest intention to leave.


    "Look...I see. I build the road. Don''t worry. I will build this road right away. There is no problem with 1.8 million yuan!"


    Yuan Yu was about to get angry, and he remembered that it was because of the unity of these people that someone made a head start. His excavator couldn''t drive into the village for a long time, so he quickly changed his mind.


    One hundred and eight hundred thousand is actually quite a lot, and the total cost to play is almost several million, but distress is much better than flesh pain!


    If this group of people quarreled to make that Biyun call the son of the Great Golden Hand, it would be a severe beating if it couldn''t hold back.


    "Should I say...huh? What about people?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was still standing in the crowd at this time, about to make a noise, and led the villagers to ask him to build a road. When he spoke, he realized that everyone around him was returning home one after another, so he quickly turned and walked home. .


    "I''ll go, four people at night, where do I sleep! My dream..."


    Although it was not a few steps away, it did not affect Jiang Xiaohu''s dream of having two beautiful women on the left and right at night in his mind.


    But the bed is really small, it can sleep up to three people, now with Biyun, Xu Linglong, and Shen Rong''er, there is no place to sleep at all!


    "Oh...really, if Xu Linglong doesn''t come, maybe Shen Ronger is on the left and Yaoyao on the right. These days... I want to eat more meat!"


    After thinking about his dreams in his mind, Jiang Xiaohu almost slammed every head on the door of his house.


    "Xiaohu, you''re back, how is the matter?"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s return, Xu Linglong stepped forward and asked quietly.


    She didn''t dare to come out just now, still afraid that Yuan Yu would go crazy seeing her again, and then she would have no face to come to Jiang Xiaohu again.


    "It''s okay, eh? Where''s Biyun sister and Yaoyao?"


    Jiang Xiaohu replied, only to realize that Gongsun Yao who came back first seemed to be not at home, so he asked quickly.


    "The two of them? They just passed by the door and said that they were going to the back mountain, so they didn''t know where they were going!"


    Xu Linglong frowned and pointed to the back mountain, and then began to question what had just happened.


    She didn''t dare to go out, but it didn''t mean she didn''t dare to watch it secretly from a distance...so she still knew a little bit.


    After Jiang Xiaohu finished telling everything, Xu Linglong put her phone aside with a shocked look, and said blankly: "Is that sister Biyun so good? You even know the big gold hands?"


    "What''s the matter then? Don''t you still know Shen Rong''er? As far as I know, Shen Rong''er''s family background is not worse than that of some big goldsmith!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said disdainfully.


    "What do you know, connections are money, do you know? The reason why few people dare to provoke a big golden hand is because there is so much evidence in his hand that he can easily kill a family! I don''t know Right, that''s why he is so good!"


    While talking, Xu Linglong turned on her mobile phone, saying that she had to prepare first, and wait until Biyun came back to take a good photo with Biyun.


    "Where is Shen Rong''er? Still sleeping?"


    After sitting there for a while, Jiang Xiaohu remembered that Shen Ronger was still sleeping, and asked softly.


    "Yes, she has been very tired recently. It is said that Shen Hui is unfamiliar with many things, and he relies on her to run around and do it everywhere!"


    While talking, Xu Linglong began to touch up her makeup on the phone.


    "I''ll go see it!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded and stood up, opened the door and walked into the back room.


    Inside the room, Shen Rong''er was still asleep, as usual, she did not sleep, spread her legs, opened her arms, and looked very cute.


    No one would have thought that such a dignified and gentle girl would look like this when she fell asleep.


    "Really are!"


    Seeing that she hadn''t covered the quilt, Jiang Xiaohu reached out and pulled the quilt over and placed it on Shen Rong''er''s belly to prevent her from catching a cold.


    "Lamb¡­¡­"


    "what?"


    "..."


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu put the cover on her, he heard Shen Rong''er mumble. Jiang Xiaohu thought that Shen Rong''er was talking to him, and just agreed, but found that the other party was only talking in sleep, so he shook his head, stood up and walked out the door. .


    In the living room, Xu Linglong was still renewing her makeup, but her calmness was restored outside, but there were still many people carrying tables, chairs and benches to watch Yuan Yu rebuild Biyun''s home.

 849 Chapter 849

    These people said they were going to supervise Yuan Yu, fearing that he was cutting corners, but in fact they just found an excuse to stay at the entrance of the village because they had nothing to do.


    Regarding these, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care at all. He returned to the chair in the small courtyard, stared at the sky blankly, lit a cigarette, and emptied his head.


    "Little Tiger, we are back!"


    After two minutes of silence, the voices of Gongsun You and Biyun appeared at the door.


    The two were holding hands, talking and laughing, and they looked extremely close. In fact, Jiang Xiaohu could see that Gongsun Yao just wanted to know if Biyun had lied, whether it was really simply because of his life-saving grace that he only met the big golden hand. Their family.


    He didn¡¯t need to break, because Biyun¡¯s personality was really too gentle, so just as he thought, Gongsun You really likes friends who see through at a glance, and the relationship with her is getting better, even though the two are seven or eight years old. year old.


    "Little tiger, what are you doing, there is no sun today!"


    When Biyun and the two walked into the living room, the village chief came. As soon as he entered the door and saw Jiang Xiaohu sitting in a chair, squinting his eyes, he asked with a smile.


    "The village chief? Why are you here, come, do and do! Smoke!"


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly passed the cigarette over and greeted the village chief to sit down.


    "Little tiger, I didn''t make a special trip to thank you, don''t tell me, this is really unpredictable. I originally thought that the village provokes some experts, but I didn''t expect it to build a road. What a good thing!"


    As soon as the village chief sat down, he began to talk to Jiang Xiaohu about the main reason, regardless of whether Jiang Xiaohu wanted to listen.


    Since the two of them sat down, Jiang Xiaohu did not show any impatience either, chatting and laughing with the village chief until the sky outside was dark.


    During the period, Wang Xifeng also came out of the back room, and saw the village head smiling and saying hello in the small courtyard, and began to get busy.


    "Okay, it''s getting late, I have to go back too, Xiaohu, the people in the village know that you don''t need money, everyone has joined together a little, this is also a thank you, you accept it!"


    Seeing that it was late, the village chief stood up, took out a small red cloth wrapped ball from the patched clothes and stuffed it into Jiang Xiaohu''s hands.


    "Don''t don''t, village chief, this, I don''t need it!"


    "Accept it, you have a lot of people in the village. Don''t always carry it by yourself. Let everyone know that you have worked hard. It''s a good idea to say hello when you see you?"


    The village chief forced the red cloth into Jiang Xiaohu''s hands as he said, and looked at the three girls in the back room with a smile, and the corners of their mouths rose.


    "The younger generation is terrible! The younger generation is terrible! This requires more attention to your body!"


    Seeing several girls smiling at themselves, the village chief looked at Jiang Xiaohu, with a hint of mischief in his eyes, and mumbled loudly and went out the door.


    Until the village head left, Wang Xifeng''s voice yelling for dinner came from the living room.


    When Wang Xifeng walked out, he found that the village chief had already left, so he pursed his lips and let Jiang Xiaohu come in for dinner.


    This meal can be considered as busy as Wang Xifeng. In the past, it was only when Jiang Xiaohu and her were at home that they could eat whatever they wanted. Now there are four more people in the family and an old lady who takes care of the old lady and puts less oil and salt. Rice has also become a technical job.


    This also indirectly caused Wang Xifeng to refrain from doing many things in the land. She used to have three plots of land by herself, but now she is busy with one plot.


    After eating the food, Jiang Xiaohu returned to the room and sat down cross-legged, and began to gather the true energy in his body. Outside the door, Shen Rong''er and the others were rushing to help Wang Xifeng. This also made Wang Xifeng very happy. He kept laughing. It''s so nice to have so many daughters-in-laws who really want to go.


    In a blink of an eye, the sky was completely dark, and the time was fixed at nine o''clock. Jiang Xiaohu then opened the door. The four girls in the living room were listening to the old lady telling the previous story.


    The least serious one is Biyun, because she came here poorly when she was a child, so she was also the one who helped the old lady speak.


    "Yaoyao, you come in, I will start to condense the sun for you!"


    Seeing the three daughters carefully listening to the story of the poor life in the past, Jiang Xiaohu yelled very carefully, for fear of interrupting several people from listening to the story, causing public anger.


    "Come on! Grandma, tomorrow I will leave for me!"


    While standing up, Gongsun You still took the old lady''s hand and said with a smile.


    The old lady had never been treated like this before, and she didn''t know that she was sought after by others. She was very happy with a smile on her face, nodding her head in satisfaction.


    "Is it going to congeal the sun tonight? Didn''t you say you have to wait a few days?"


    Sitting on the bed, Gongsun Yao''s face suddenly became reluctant. After all, she still liked her current life and didn''t want to lose it so soon.


    "What will your body do if you don''t congeal the sun? Is it going to be like this forever?"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled, indicating that she was lying flat on the bed.


    At this time, Gongsun Yao had taken off his underwear, pants, and was wearing Jiang Xiaohu''s short sleeves. Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu was tall enough, and a short sleeve had reached the middle of Gongsun Yao''s upper leg.


    "I''m going to start!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Gongsun You''s face reluctantly, sighed and said.


    Following Gongsun You''s nod, Jiang Xiaohu opened her clothes and pressed his right hand to a position two inches below her lower abdomen, his hands continued to condense.


    Before, he didn¡¯t know that Gongsun Yao would use true qi, so he kept dragging it until he got used to his true qi, but now it¡¯s different. Now he knows that Gongsun Yao not only uses zhenqi. , And also secretly learned his infuriating way.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Feeling a warm heat coming from the dantian position under his lower abdomen, Gongsun You''s eyes gradually closed, and he let out a deep breath of muddy air.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes widened, staring closely at Gongsun You''s body.


    It is not that he is lustful, but that he needs to see if the true qi is running. His true qi can only be guided in Gongsun You''s body, and he cannot forcefully start to condense the yang in his lower abdomen as soon as he comes up.


    On his head, chest, lower abdomen, and legs, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes shone slightly, for fear that something was wrong.


    As time passed by, the big beads of sweat on Jiang Xiaohu''s forehead began to fall, and Gongsun Yao''s lower abdomen began to heat up. This is a good sign. If you persist for a while Until Gongsun Yao''s true qi can run on its own and run according to Jiang Xiaohu''s predetermined meridian, it means that it has been completely completed.


    Of course, if it fails, then Gongsun Yao''s dantian will be out of reach!

 850 Chapter 850

    "Why are you still not awake?"


    A few minutes later, Jiang Xiaohu''s left hand had already begun to tremble, and a sense of powerlessness began to spread along his legs. This was a sign of exhaustion of true energy, but Gongsun Yao did not react at all.


    "Well!"


    Suddenly, Gongsun You seemed to be particularly uncomfortable. He clasped his hands tightly together, grinned open, and clenched a silver tooth, making a sound.


    "It''s over! It''s over, is it over?"


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Xiaohu''s heart trembled. This is Gongsun You''s true qi, which is repelling him. Now his true qi has begun to melt into Gongsun You''s body. This is the most important part!


    "No, no, it must be done! I spent so long with her like a fucking fool just to see her doctor! No way!"


    Feeling the feeling of rejection in Gongsun You''s body is getting stronger and stronger, as if there is a big hand trying to transfer Jiang Xiaohu''s true energy from Gongsun You''s body, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly became anxious, his right hand pressed down suddenly, powerful Zhen Qi shot out from his hands, directly covering Gongsun You''s entire body.


    "I will succeed even if my qi is exhausted today!"


    Seeing her feel so uncomfortable, Jiang Xiaohu felt a hatred in his heart.


    Ginseng, Polygonum multiflorum, Lingzhi, Scrophulariaceae...


    No matter what it is, as long as it is to nourish qi and nourish blood, soothe the nerves and consolidate the essence, Jiang Xiaohu would like to think about three or four plants out of his mind.


    Spiritual thoughts flickered again, Jiang Xiaohu looked at some herbs that fell on the ground, and his heart became even more anxious. After all, there was no one around to help, and no one could help.


    Not to mention that the time to boil the medicine is not enough. When the herbal soup was boiled, Jiang Xiaohu was exhausted and died here.


    "Forget it!"


    After gritting his teeth, Jiang Xiaohu simply stuffed a century-old ginseng into his mouth.


    Anyway, the things that are planted in the mountains and rivers are good things, which means that the soil is good things!So there is no need to wash it!


    Thinking like this, Jiang Xiaohu began to chew vigorously.


    Hundred-year-old ginseng is generally used by no one to eat. It is used to suspend people when they are about to die. People who want to die can use Hundred-year-old ginseng to suspend their anger. A man who is in the middle of life will eat it. How much gas.


    After swallowing the ginseng with the astringent earthy taste, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly felt his face flushed, and evil fire was growing in his dantian!What was even more uncomfortable was that at the moment when this evil fire was breeding, Jiang Xiaohu clearly felt it spread to Gongsun Yao''s body uncontrollably.


    "It''s over, forget it, don''t care!"


    Feeling the abnormality, Jiang Xiaohu was about to cut off his true qi, but now he was condensing the sun for Gongsun You, and he couldn''t cut it off at all. He simply went wrong, and he directly began to transfer his true qi into Gongsun Yao''s body.


    At the same time, with the supplement of Zhen Qi, Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand to line up the herbs on the ground.


    Boom...


    There was a soft sound, and dozens of herbs on the ground collapsed suddenly, leaving only some debris on the ground, and at the same time, dots of liquid were flying into the air.


    These golden liquids are the essence of these herbs.


    "Success or failure in one fell swoop!"


    After swallowing hard, Jiang Xiaohu gritted his teeth, controlled the liquid with his left hand, and flew into Gongsun You''s mouth.


    As soon as these herbal essences flowed into her body, Gongsun Yao finally stopped moving, loosened his hands, and his breathing became more stable.


    "Okay, that''s it, that''s it..."


    At this time, Jiang Xiaohu fell into the ice hole like his whole body, and the sweat on his body began to flow out. These are all backlashes of Jiang Xiaohu squeezing his true energy, even though the ginseng can hold it back.


    But he couldn''t manage so much at all, he could only maintain this state, didn''t dare to relax in the slightest, the true energy in his right hand was still outputting steadily.


    In the room, time seemed to be squeezed by space and became extremely slow. Every second, Jiang Xiaohu felt as difficult as a day.


    Outside the room, three people accompanied the old lady and chatted quietly. They were also talking to the old lady about topics like when they were little loved by family members. Among them, only Biyun remained silent and smiled at everything. face.


    She suffered hardship when she was a child, but it didn¡¯t go on. The most painful thing is that she got married to Jiangbian Village. Because she is a widow, she will be treated specially for everything. Everyone has to give herself a bite, even if it is. Children who don''t know right and wrong.


    "Sister Biyun, did you have a hard time before!"


    While chatting, Shen Ronger suddenly took Biyun''s hand seriously and asked softly.


    "It''s okay, it''s all over, I think it''s pretty good now!"


    Biyun''s face was still so gentle, and he replied in a low voice, then smiled and stopped talking.


    boom!


    "I want to kill you guys!"


    Just as Shen Ronger was about to ask another question, the door of the back room was kicked open, and after that, Gongsun You blushed, looked at the crowd with a smile, and shouted, one of them ran over and hugged Shen Rong''er tightly.


    "It''s so big! I like it so much!"


    "What are you talking about! Grandma is still here!"


    Shen Ronger''s face flushed immediately after hearing this, and she pushed Gongsun You with her hand, but the latter just didn''t let go.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaohu came out of the back room, his body was wet, and his hair was constantly falling down. I didn''t know if it was sweat or something. I saw him pointing to Gongsun Yao with a pale face, and said weakly: "There is too much medicine, pay attention. , She seems too excited!"


    "What?"


    When Xu Linglong heard this voice, she stood up abruptly, her eyes full of tension, looking at Gongsun Yao like a terrorist.


    "What? What should I do!"


    Bi Yun also stood up and asked nervously.


    "Don''t... Don''t move, just let the medicine work! I can''t stand it..."


    While speaking, Jiang Xiaohu really didn''t have the strength to hold on any longer, and he threw himself to the ground with a plop.


    And the few people left in the living room are dumbfounded, you look at me and I look at you.


    Biyun saw that the others didn''t speak, and hurriedly directed them, "Linglong, take your grandma back to the room, Rong''er, hold her first, I''ll help Xiaohu!"


    After all, Biyun came to Jiang Xiaohu in two steps.


    Although she often does farm work and has a lot of strength, Jiang Xiaohu is full of porcelain shank meat, or less than a hundred catties. At this time, she is lying on the ground, Biyun can''t help it at all. , But after swaying for two times, Jiang Xiaohu opened his eyes, scratching and pulling with both hands, muttering in his mouth, "Mother, give me a drink, I''m so thirsty! Hurry up!"

 851 Chapter 851

    After half an hour, Jiang Xiaohu''s complexion finally recovered some ruddy, standing at the door, next to the door, silently looking at Gongsun Yao who was in Sahuan in the small courtyard.


    "Um... I want to fly!"


    It has been so long, but Gongsun You''s body has no signs of fading, but has become more cheerful.


    If in normal times, Jiang Xiaohu could use zhenqi to let her out, and then directly and forcibly suppress it, but now Jiang Xiaohu himself is a mud bodhisattva crossing the river, it is difficult to protect himself, the zhenqi in his body still has not recovered at all.


    "It''s over. If this goes on, it is estimated that in a few hours, she will definitely not be able to settle down. How can her bodyguard be too good? If his bodyguard is there, maybe she can be crazy with her!"


    Seeing Gongsun Yao yelling all the time, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were full of sympathy.


    It''s not that I sympathize with Gongsun Yao, but with Shen Rong''er and Xu Linglong, who are arguing with her at this time, tired and sweaty, while Biyun was broken by Gongsun Yao before tidying up in the living room and room. Dishes, or littering.


    "She...when will she recover!"


    Shen Rong''er took advantage of Gongsun You to pester Xu Linglong, and then she had time to hold her waist and asked Jiang Xiaohu panting.


    Jiang Xiaohu could only shake his head silently, he really didn''t know how long it would take.


    Those herbal medicines are really the best, even if he eats them himself, he can''t stand it, let alone Gongsun Yao, but in the situation at that time, if he didn''t eat those herbs to increase the medicinal power and suppress the rejection, the Ning Yang would fail.


    "I don''t know. Those herbs are good. If you eat too much, there will be evil fire. I didn''t almost hold it back when I ate one plant. Looking at her like this, I guess it will be late at night!"


    Seeing Shen Rong''er still staring at him, Jiang Xiaohu sighed helplessly and said.


    "Fly!"


    Before Shen Rong''er could speak any more, Gongsun Yao jumped over again, yelling in a whisper, except for two "flying", he couldn''t hear anything.


    "Oh, don''t touch me! Don''t touch me... Hey! Where are you going!"


    Shen Ronger, who was suddenly hugged, didn¡¯t wait to turn her head to speak, and found that her coat had been lifted by Gongsun Yao. What was even more embarrassing was that she was pulling her underwear in front of Jiang Xiaohu, but she didn¡¯t wait for Shen Ronger to stop. , Gongsun Yao ran to stop again.


    "Be careful... don''t, don''t knock your head down!"


    On the other side, Xu Linglong also bent over, shouting out of breath, she really wanted to knock Gongsun You faint.


    But Jiang Xiaohu also said that this situation will undoubtedly make Gongsun Yao wait to die. The power of the powerful medicine is held in the body, and it is likely to be held back in one breath, and life will come to an end.


    "Oh...I''ll go back and rest first!"


    Seeing the two big sisters taking care of Gongsun You like the two big sisters, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head, turned around and went back to the back room.


    Instead of watching them suffer and suffer like this, it is better to meditate and recover yourself. When the zhenqi is restored, it is enough to dispel Gongsun Yao''s medicine.


    It is better to say more than to do more. Not long after, Jiang Xiaohu was already in concentration, intending to guard his dantian, slowly absorbing the air between heaven and earth.


    Time passed quickly. When Jiang Xiaohu opened his eyes, the moon outside the window was already high in the sky, and it seemed that it was already past twelve o''clock.


    "Why didn''t you come in! Are you still crazy?"


    After sitting there for half a minute, Jiang Xiaohu realized that there was no noisy noise outside the door, and got out of bed and opened the door.


    The door was not closed at this time, but in the small courtyard, three girls were lying on the ground, Gongsun You snored loudly, Xu Linglong said that she hugged and curled up together, Shen Ronger was the same. Lying on the ground in large font.


    "I''m going... Are you tired and dizzy?"


    Seeing how a few people looked like, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly came to the courtyard, took the three of them back to the room one by one, put them on the bed together and covered them with quilts.


    "Where''s Sister Biyun?"


    Seeing that none of the three were awakened by him, Jiang Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time thought of Biyun.


    Ever since Biyun finished packing things, he didn''t know where to go.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu went out again and started looking for Biyun''s figure. The first thing he looked for was naturally Wang Xifeng''s room.


    But I searched the room again, and there was no sign of Biyun.


    "Fuck, is it..."


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was about to go out and look for it, he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Could it be that the bastard Yuan Yu was about to die together and took Biyun away?


    "Sister Biyun!"


    Jiang Xiaohu gave a low cry, and was about to go out. He stepped out of the door with his front feet, and with his back feet back, he slowly opened the kitchen door while looking at the empty kitchen door.


    I saw that Biyun was sitting by the stove with his head supported at this time. There was still a little bit of fire in the stove at this time, and Biyun was already asleep.


    "Sister Biyun, what are you doing here? Don''t you sleep?"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu quickly took two steps forward, gently awakened Biyun, and asked quietly.


    "Ah? Xiaohu, is she better?"


    Biyun had just been awakened from a deep sleep, seemed a little uncomfortable, frowned and looked at Jiang Xiaohu, and asked.


    "Much better, I''m asleep, I''ll be fine tomorrow!"


    "Okay, ah, yes, my porridge!"


    Hearing that Gongsun Yao was okay, Biyun just relaxed, and hurriedly sat up and opened the lid of the pot. At this time, red dates and millet porridge was being cooked in the pot.


    Perhaps because Biyun fell asleep, the porridge became too sticky.


    "It''s over, it''s abandoned!"


    Looking at the porridge in the pot, Biyun curled his lips and sighed, reaching out to get it all out with a spatula.


    "I''ll eat, I''m just tired!"


    Jiang Xiaohu, who had consumed a lot of money, was not hungry. When he saw the millet porridge in the pot, he suddenly felt a sense of hunger rising. He swallowed a mouthful of water, took out a large bowl, and poured it into the bowl. Start eating after the stove


    "No, this is for Yaoyao, and it''s not cooked well!"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu had already started to eat, Biyun hurriedly stopped it. At least in her opinion, Jiang Xiaohu should not eat this kind of food, it should be the best, even if it is the best that she thinks.


    "It''s okay, she''s asleep anyway, I don''t eat the same, and I''m very tired too!"


    While eating, Jiang Xiaohu paid attention to the red dates in his mouth, but after eating two of them, he realized that the seeds in the dates had been picked up by Biyun, so he began to eat with confidence.


    "There are more, do you want to eat?"


    Biyun saw that Jiang Xiaohu was eating quite fragrant, so he no longer cared about it, and asked softly.


    "Ok!"


    ...


    The two were sitting in the kitchen, Jiang Xiaohu ate the millet porridge, Biyun stood aside and looked at Jiang Xiaohu seriously.

 852 Chapter 852

    "Don''t you eat?"


    When he was happy to eat, Jiang Xiaohu also found that Biyun had been looking at himself, and asked quickly.


    "No, I won''t eat, I''m not hungry!"


    Biyun quickly waved his hand when he heard the words, still staring at Jiang Xiaohu.


    The look in his eyes was deep with inferiority, perhaps because of too much inferiority. Biyun would always squint his eyes and look at Jiang Xiaohu''s bowl again, and softly ask if he wants it.


    "Finished?"


    After a long while, Jiang Xiaohu finally let out a deep breath, put the bowl aside, and Biyun quickly asked when he saw it.


    "I''m full! Sister Biyun, what''s the matter with you? Why is your face so red?"


    Jiang Xiaohu responded, but his eyes were fixed on Biyun''s cheeks and his brows were furrowed.


    "It''s okay, where am I tonight?"


    "Go to bed!"


    "May I?"


    "Yes, the three of them are all in bed, I will just be ready tonight!"


    Faced with Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s question, Biyun quickly moved the topic away. It was naturally impossible for her to tell Jiang Xiaohu that she had lived alone for so many years, so many times she hoped that a man could eat her own meals in front of her. Let myself feed him, while I waited aside.


    This kind of thing looks boring and boring to think about, but after a long time, you will find that the life of firewood, rice, oil, salt, sauce and vinegar tea may be like this, boring and boring, but it makes life full of vitality.


    There is no need to have too much sweet talk, and no need to have any useless topics, just two people do their own things quietly.


    "I just want to make something, I''ll accompany you tonight, anyway, I slept for a while before, and I can''t sleep anymore!"


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Xiaohu saw that Biyun hadn''t left yet and was about to ask, but Biyun had already begun to prepare preserved egg and lean meat porridge.


    Simply, maybe I want to help Wang Xifeng alleviate the busyness of getting up early in the morning to prepare meals, maybe... I just want to stay with Jiang Xiaohu for a while!


    "what?"


    Jiang Xiaohu pretended to want to refuse, but when he saw that Biyun was already preparing, he didn''t say anything, and sat behind the stove and continued to add firewood.


    Soon, one hour has passed. What I have to mention is that Jiang Xiaohu really did not expect Biyun''s knife skills to be so good, and the movements would be so light. He originally thought he would be clanging, but the whole During the process, except for the loud sound of water, Biyun''s movements were extremely light.


    "Okay! Just simmer it over a small fire!"


    After opening the lid and taking a look, Biyun chuckled slightly embarrassedly with Jiang Xiaohu.


    Autumn in the mountains is usually nothing, that is, the deep chill is felt every night or early in the morning. This is also the time when the yin is the most intense.


    "Cold?"


    After sitting for a while, Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and glanced at Biyun, and asked softly.


    "There are some, but it''s better to have fire!"


    Biyun nodded, stretched his hand to the fire, but was caught by Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Let it be better in my arms!"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled, and put her hand directly into his coat, warming it across his autumn clothes.


    In fact, their relationship has already reached the point where you and me are not distinguished. It''s just because of some secular reasons. Of course, there are other reasons. Otherwise, Jiang Xiaohu might have married her.


    A few minutes later, Biyun began to shrink his hand. After all, he was already a milf, and Xiaohu was still a young man, so there was no need for him to treat himself like this.


    "It''s okay, Sister Biyun, let me be honest, but I still like Sister Biyun! Hey, stay warm, it''s the same if you let me be your brother!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said, adding a stick of firewood. Actually, he never thought that Biyun had to do farm work and prepare meals for himself. The family''s big and small affairs depend on her, and her The hands didn''t even look old, but extremely white and tender, like those of a girl.


    "it is good!"


    Biyun nodded when she heard the words, and agreed, but her heart became distressed.


    To put it simply, if Jiang Xiaohu is really taken as her younger brother, then she might as well just let it go, and it would be better if she doesn''t contact him in the future, otherwise she will be ruined in ethics and morals in the future.


    "By the way, Sister Biyun, let me see your scars!"


    While sitting, Jiang Xiaohu remembered that there was still one thing he hadn''t done today, and quickly asked.


    "Ah good!"


    Biyun nodded, but being alone, it was a bit embarrassing to open his clothes like this.


    Seeing her hesitation, Jiang Xiaohu also understood. He put his hand into Biyun''s clothes for himself. Although Biyun did some dodge movements, he still did not refuse.


    Only then did Jiang Xiaohu put his hand on Biyun''s stomach and fumbled for the location of the scar. After a while, Jiang Xiaohu closed his eyes, and the true energy in his hand began to slowly dissipate.


    "Huh? Hmm..."


    The feeling of warmth filled Biyun''s body instantly. In such a cold night, suddenly there was a hand on his stomach, and it brought such warmth, anyone could not help but hum.


    But Biyun never seemed to care that his voice was so charming. With such a soft snort, it fell in Jiang Xiaohu''s ears and suddenly felt a big hand scratching his heart.


    "Cough cough!" Jiang Xiaohu''s face suddenly appeared a little blush, he coughed softly to relieve the embarrassment, and then took his hand back, "Well, sister Biyun, there will be no sequelae, it is indeed a skin injury. ,nothing!"


    "Ah good!"


    Biyun naturally knew why Jiang Xiaohu was embarrassed, so he quickly lowered his head and responded, turning his head to look at the flame.


    With the silence of the two in the originally quiet room, it became more silent.


    The moon tonight is not round, but it is unusually bright. It happened that in such a moonlight, the birds and beasts in the mountains were silent, as if they were all asleep.


    If it weren''t for the crackling sound of burning fire, Jiang Xiaohu and Biyun were completely convinced that the space of this world had completely solidified.


    "call¡­¡­"


    I don¡¯t know how long it has been. Jiang Xiaohu was about to speak, and realized that Biyun¡¯s breathing around him was a little long. He turned his head and saw that Biyun was asleep, but the sitting posture seemed a little uncomfortable, frowning from time to time. , Adjust the action slightly.


    After looking at Biyun for a few times, Jiang Xiaohu couldn¡¯t hold back in the end. He gently embraced her in his arms. The state of outbreak.

 853 Chapter 853

    Giggle...


    The sky is already bright, and today I don¡¯t know whose chicken is crowing, it is extremely loud, and it makes people unable to sleep well at all.


    Jiang Xiaohu stayed up all night, staring at the fire in the stove, and Biyun, who fell asleep in his arms, also woke up to the sound of roosters.


    "Are you sleeping well?"


    Seeing her awake, Jiang Xiaohu asked in a low voice, but the voice fell off, and he was stunned, and he didn''t dare to move.


    Biyun sat up blankly and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, half propped up, always feeling a bit awkward about what he was holding. When he looked down, his pretty face instantly turned red, and he quickly took his hand.


    "No, sorry, I don''t know!"


    Biyun never felt that one day he was like today, so he woke up so quickly, talking in his mouth, subconsciously clasping both hands tightly together to relieve embarrassment.


    It was Jiang Xiaohu, who relaxed, waved his hand, and said, "It''s okay, I''m okay. I don''t know if I can drink the millet porridge. I think Huo took care of it just fine!"


    "Aha¡­¡­"


    Just as Biyun was about to stand up and take a look at the millet porridge, the kitchen door was pushed open. Wang Xifeng walked into the kitchen with a yawn. He saw Jiang Xiaohu and Biyun were in the kitchen, and was stunned, frowning at the two.


    "Ah! Aunt Wang, I accompany Xiaohu to make millet porridge last night. He said he couldn''t sleep and wanted to help you share it!"


    Upon seeing this, Biyun quickly explained and pushed all the credit to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Come on, thank you! Biyun, it''s not that I said you, it''s impossible to not sleep! You go and squint for a while, and I will come for the rest, even if you are the second girl from the village next door who made it for me Believe it, you expect him to stay up all night to make porridge for me?"


    Unexpectedly, Wang Xifeng didn''t believe that Jiang Xiaohu was boiled at all, so he directly clicked on it. At the same time, he persuaded Biyun to take a rest and not to be exhausted.


    "I''m fine, Aunt Wang, you can try it first. If you feel sleepy for a while, you can go to sleep for a while. Let me do the rest. I have to leave later. The Zhao Hua family still needs me to take care of her! Understand!"


    Biyun waved his hand after hearing the words, stood up and gave Wang Xifeng a bowl of it.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I really saw Biyun¡¯s goodness, or Jiang Xiaohu likes Biyun quite, Wang Xifeng no longer rejects Biyun now, smiled and took the bowl and ate a bowl, then put down the bowl and returned to the room. Get ready to go back to sleep.


    The sky gradually brightened, and Wang Xifeng also got up at around seven o''clock and went out to start busy with the things in the ground. Although he went every day, he still had to see what he should see.


    It was Shen Rong''er and the three of them, who just got up when no one called.


    The two waited in the kitchen for a while. When Biyun saw that it was late, he left. In the end, only Jiang Xiaohu stayed in the kitchen guarding the millet porridge.


    !


    "Excuse me, this is Jiang Xiaohu, is Mr. Jiang''s home?"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu lit a cigarette and waited leisurely for a few beauties to get up, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who? Someone else comes to my house?"


    Hearing the sound, Jiang Xiaohu stood up and opened the door of the kitchen.


    At this time, a man in a suit and leather shoes was standing at the door, wearing retro-style gold-wire glasses with a professional smile.


    "Hello, I am, what''s the matter?"


    Looking at the man up and down, Jiang Xiaohu confirmed that he didn''t know him at all, took a step back and asked in a low voice.


    "Ah, I am the head of the Gongsun family. There are some things that need to be confirmed by Ms. Gongsun You. After learning that she is on your side, I rushed over without stopping. Could you please inform me?"


    The man spoke, and handed over a business card. There were only three characters on the business card and the special mark of the Gongsun family.


    "Zhou Shuang?"


    Looking at the business card, Jiang Xiaohu still didn''t dare to relax. For some reason, Zhou Shuang made him feel extremely dangerous.


    "Yes!"


    "wait!"


    After all, Jiang Xiaohu directly closed the door, turned and walked to the back room.


    Pushing the door open, the three girls are still asleep. Xu Linglong''s sleeping look is the most well-behaved, just like she is insecure, curled up and hugged herself. Gongsun Yao is a rare and honest one, holding Shen Rong''er tightly with both hands. Holding the other''s chest.


    The most unlucky was Shen Ronger. She slept on the side without the quilt. Gongsun Yao had to lift her clothes off. Fortunately, she slept soundly without feeling cold.


    "Really..."


    Jiang Xiaohu, who thought things were a bit nervous, lost the nervous atmosphere when he walked in the door and saw their sleeping position. After a while, he pulled the cups to the three of them and woke them up one by one.


    "Rong''er, Rong''er! Get up! There is millet porridge made by Sister Biyun for you in the pot. After washing up, go eat!"


    It was Shen Rong''er who called first, no way, she was the one sleeping outside.


    "Well, good..."


    After being yelled for a few times, Shen Ronger sat up, stretched out her hand to pull at her little pajamas, pouted and looked at Jiang Xiaohu blankly. She wanted to reach out and hug, and sighed again. Gu Zidi began to undress and put on clothes.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t go out yet!"


    Just when she took off her pajamas, she suddenly remembered that Jiang Xiaohu was not her boyfriend, and turned around and shouted.


    "I haven''t seen it before! Cut!"


    It was Jiang Xiaohu who was unusually hard-hearted once, and he muttered, but he really didn''t turn his head and looked at her like that.


    In desperation, Shen Ronger had to change clothes in front of him, and when she got out of bed and went out, she slammed on Jiang Xiaohu''s foot.


    The latter didn''t react at all, and almost screamed under the pain.


    "What is it!"


    At this moment, Gongsun Yao woke up, sat up, turned his head and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, and asked in a low voice.


    "Are you all right?"


    "It''s okay, just a little uncomfortable, but it feels good!"


    While talking, Gongsun You started to change clothes directly in front of Jiang Xiaohu, not embarrassed at all.


    "There is someone called Zhou Shuang looking for you outside the door!"


    When she changed her clothes, Jiang Xiaohu handed over the business card.


    Gongsun You just took a look at the card, and immediately locked his brows, and said in a low voice, "Damn, I knew it, it''s okay! A bunch of bastards, don''t see anyone else''s kindness!"


    "You really have recovered! The curse is so neat now!"


    "What? You have no mouth? Can''t you speak?"


    Seeing that she had returned to her previous appearance, Jiang Xiaohu was about to say a few words, but was retorted, and had to let go of her anguish.


    At this time, only Jiang Xiaohu was left in the room, and Xu Linglong was asleep.

 854 Chapter 854

    As for Xu Linglong, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know how to call it. After all, he had never slept with her before. If it is not done well, it will attract people to dislike it. Wouldn''t it be ugly then?


    "What are you doing here?"


    When Jiang Xiaohu was hesitating, Xu Linglong woke up, turned around to see Jiang Xiaohu in the room, frowned and asked.


    Although I have had friendship with Jiang Xiaohu before, I don''t want to be spied on when I sleep!


    "No, I''m here to wake you up, the two of them are already up, there is porridge in the pot, and have a drink later!"


    Hearing the words, Jiang Xiaohu quickly explained, turning around and sneaking out of the room. If he continued to stay in the room in this situation, he might be regarded as a hooligan.


    "Really... Rong''er likes you so much, you still peek at others!"


    After Jiang Xiaohu went out, Xu Linglong reached out and pulled the quilt up.


    In fact, she basically didn''t wear it just now. She only wore a small vest when she slept. The vest was originally small, and turned around when she woke up in the morning. So when she woke up in the morning, it was a rag that was not enough to hide her shame. .


    On the other side, as soon as Jiang Xiaohu opened the door and came out of the back room, he saw Gongsun You and Zhou Shuang sitting in the living room chatting.


    "What happened to Grandpa?"


    "Master said he can''t hold on for long! I hope you can go back and preside over the overall situation!"


    "Who did it?"


    "I don''t know, miss, you still need to go back to deal with this matter, sir... already very tired!"


    Hearing that the old man was dying, Gongsun Yao didn''t have much emotional fluctuations, but was relatively extremely plain, as if it had nothing to do with him, and asked casually.


    "I see, you go back first, prepare the car, I''ll go back at noon!"


    After all, Gongsun You pointed out the door and issued an order to evict the guests.


    Standing Jiang Xiaohu didn''t dare to breathe at this time. The Gongsun You he had seen before was either an exhibitionist or a weak and cute. Now he is such a domineering man, he has never seen it.


    "Okay, I will send someone to pick you up at noon!"


    Although Zhou Shuang was kicked out, he didn''t have any caring expression on his face, like a common scene, silently stood up and said a word, then turned and walked out of the room.


    "you are leaving?"


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw Zhou Shuang leave, he asked softly.


    After getting along for this period of time, the two have experienced a lot of things. Suddenly they knew that the other was leaving, Jiang Xiaohu was still a little bit reluctant.


    When I remembered that when Gongsun You was about to live with him, Jiang Xiaohu was always very repulsive. Now when he is about to leave, he is a little bit reluctant.


    "It''s really cheap!"


    Seeing Gongsun Yao not speaking, Jiang Xiaohu cursed himself secretly and looked down.


    "what happened?"


    Originally Gongsun Yao lowered his head, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t see her expression clearly, and when he looked down, tears as big as beans on the tip of Gongsun Yao''s nose were dripping continuously.


    "No, what''s the matter? Why are you crying!"


    The last thing Jiang Xiaohu could do was that the girl cried, and suddenly panicked. He squatted down and asked in a low voice.


    "I, my grandpa is dying, I don''t know who did it!"


    When he saw Jiang Xiaohu squatting next to him, Gongsun You couldn''t help it anymore, sobbed, he threw himself into Jiang Xiaohu''s arms, and sobbed quietly.


    "It''s okay, grandpa is getting older!"


    "No, someone must have done something, it must be, I will find out!"


    Gongsun You, who was still crying extremely sad, heard Jiang Xiaohu say that the old man was born, old, sick, and died. His face immediately fell, and his eyes became fierce as the tears slipped.


    Seeing such a look, Jiang Xiaohu swallowed subconsciously. He knew that the sky was going to change, and this character who was more vicious than Gongsunpu had been born.


    "what happened?"


    After a few minutes, Jiang Xiaohu was comforting Gongsun You, who had eased his emotions, and Shen Ronger and Xu Linglong came out of the kitchen.


    Just now when the two saw Zhou Shuang here, they hid in the kitchen to eat. They didn''t come out to disturb others'' conversations. At this moment, they saw Gongsun You crying silently, and they were a little confused.


    After Jiang Xiaohu briefly explained things clearly, the two of them began to comfort Gongsun You, not to mention, it is really a woman to understand women, Jiang Xiaohu coaxed for a long time to no effect, Shen Ronger and Xu Linglong were holding Gongsun You After only a few words, the latter immediately put away his crying expression.


    "Um... Am I a bit redundant, or I''ll go out first!"


    Sitting on one of the stools, Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the three people who were talking softly, and quickly stood up, preparing to give them a place.


    "It''s okay, I have something to tell you!"


    On the contrary, Gongsun Yao, seeing Jiang Xiaohu standing up, stopped him directly, hesitated in his eyes, as if he was deciding whether to say it.


    "how?"


    Jiang Xiaohu had never seen Gongsun Yao when he was still hesitating, he instinctively avoided the other''s eyes and asked softly.


    "You come in, I have something to tell you!"


    Gongsun You just stared at Jiang Xiaohu blankly, stood up, said while walking into the back room.


    "This...what''s going on!"


    "Go!"


    Seeing Gongsun You enter the room, Jiang Xiaohu was also a little worried. Seeing Shen Ronger''s careful test, the other party just shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know at all.


    "I hope it''s not a big deal!"


    From the living room close to the small courtyard to the back room, a total of a few steps are so far, but Jiang Xiaohu always feels as if he is heading to the execution ground when he walks over. The scene of the final tragic death on the street.


    Squeak...


    When he came to the door of the room, Jiang Xiaohu gently opened the door. At this moment, the dilapidated door looked unusually heavy, and the creaking sound produced by each push was like a thunder explosion in Jiang Xiaohu''s ears.


    "Um, what''s the matter? I''m not going, I''m afraid of death!"


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu walked into the door, he saw Gongsun Yao sitting by the bed in a daze, quickly expressing his thoughts.


    After all, he was just a young man in the mountains, and he didn''t have any big pursuits. If he was involved in such a big family struggle, no one would know if he died.


    "I don''t want you to be with me, I only know that I may be dealt with when I go back, and then I may be like my grandfather, and I never think I can be half of my grandfather!"


    Gongsun Yao seemed to have guessed it in his heart. He turned his head and looked at Jiang Xiaohu, indicating that he would come and sit down beside him. At this time, Gongsun Yao was once again Gongsunpu¡¯s daughter, no longer that cute little sister. Up.


    "it is good!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded his head when seeing her turning sexually gentle, walked to the bed, and became nervous like a newly married daughter-in-law.

 855 Chapter 855

    "Thank you for this time!"


    "it''s okay no problem!"


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu sat down, Gongsun You thanked him softly, which caused Jiang Xiaohu to get up quickly.


    "what happened to you?"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu behaving a little abnormally, Gongsun Yao seemed to be a little uncomfortable, and asked softly.


    According to the way Jiang Xiaohu treated her before, as long as she was tougher, Jiang Xiaohu would become tougher. It was not in the current state at all!


    "That said, you used to beg me, but now you are all right. If you annoy you, the old man will send someone to kill me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu chuckled slightly, and said with a mockery. After all, this was the truth, even though it was a little unbelievable.


    "Ah... So that''s it, do you remember what the old man said before?"


    Gongsun Xiu pursed his lips and smiled, and asked again.


    "what!"


    Jiang Xiaohu felt a little scared when he saw her feeling like this. If he was called for, he would be able to run, but Wang Xifeng and the others could not.


    "My grandpa said, no matter what, as long as my safety can be guaranteed, do you remember?"


    "Oh, this thing! Of course I remember, hahaha! But you are safe now, and I will save trouble now. I will be able to get my orchard in a while, and wait until the orchard is ready. I''m just making some fish ponds... Finally, just open some leisure center!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw her mention this matter, the stone in his heart fell and said with a smile.


    "I said before, I want you to be my brother, do you remember?"


    "Remember!"


    "You also said that I''m like a nasty sister, right?"


    "correct!"


    "I have changed my previous character now, do you think I no longer have the aura and attractiveness that I used to have?"


    Gongsun You asked aloud a question, Jiang Xiaohu no longer seemed a little cautious. As long as Gongsun You remembered him well, it means there is nothing to say, and it is no longer important to say anything, and he answered with a smile.


    "I think I made a mistake!"


    Just as he was talking, Gongsun Yao stopped suddenly, looking at Jiang Xiaohu, his eyes were surrounded by true energy. Perhaps it was because Gongsun Yao needed to constantly run the true energy to maintain the balance of Yin and Yang in his body, or perhaps it was because Gongsun Yao deliberately didn''t want Jiang Xiaohu. See the emotions in her eyes.


    For a while, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even know what to say, so he could only look at each other seriously.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I always thought that what I wanted was an older brother, but... what I wanted turned out to be someone who can give me a sense of security!"


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Xiaohu asked softly, Gongsun You lowered his head, folded his hands, and said what he wanted word by word.


    "What?"


    "I know you are not good enough for me!"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu stood up and said his thoughts, Gongsun Yao once again turned on the ability to look down on people online, and said in a low voice.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Hearing these words, Jiang Xiaohu felt relieved, as long as Gongsun Yao didn''t look down on him.


    It is true that Gongsun You''s appearance, body and housework are rare in the world, but this does not mean that Jiang Xiaohu must like her, or that she must like Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Okay, no more, Xiaohu, I will give you a chance to choose. I want you to go back with me. No matter what you do, I will support you. If you don¡¯t mind, my family belongs to yours. If you mind, with your ability, I can raise your worth to be equal to mine in one month!"


    "Forget it, I''m still not suitable for your rich life!"


    Before Gongsun You could finish speaking, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly waved his hand and shook his head with a smile. It was not that he was extremely repulsive, but that he did not like it.


    "how?"


    "I! I still want to do things on my own. It would be great if I could make some money. It would be better if I could make more. There are quite a few bastards in the village, but most of them are still good. They are all pulling together to do things, and it¡¯s good to take care of each other in the future! As for the kind of richness, I can¡¯t stand the intrigue of you and me every day, I still like it, although there is no pursuit, but... ...Still quite at ease!"


    Jiang Xiaohu did not intend to hide his true thoughts, but looked at the blue sky outside the window and smiled. This is the truest smile. The life in the city is colorful, but there will be no such blue sky. And the air with the smell of earth.


    "Good, I know! Hug me!"


    "Ok?"


    "Aren''t you embarrassed that you haven''t hugged?"


    "how come!"


    Facing Gongsun You''s small request, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t mean to refuse in the slightest. With a big wave, he directly embraced the shorter Gongsun You in his arms and hugged him tightly.


    "Okay! Let go! I like you very much, but I still know very well that we are not the same!"


    It''s just that Gongsun Yao stopped this kind of action for a few seconds. She was sensible, but she herself hated this sensibility, and she wanted to pursue it like Shen Rong''er regardless of the reason.


    It¡¯s a pity that she is different from birth. What she has is not simply something that can be thrown away. Gongsun Pu¡¯s energy for the rest of her life is devoted to her. As long as she can have an older brother or younger sibling, she can live her own life, but The fact is not a dream.


    "Thank you for thinking this way, I was just thinking, what if you suddenly kidnapped me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly smiled, wanting to make the atmosphere more cheerful, don''t be so depressed, but it''s useless, Gongsun You''s aura is really too strong.


    Her emotions can affect the people around her, and she will not be cracked.


    "Okay, I won''t say much. Actually! I still want to sleep with you, but let''s just think about it. Rong''er likes you so much. If she knows it, she might be angry!"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was hesitant to say whether to go out and turn around, Gongsun Yu suddenly stood up and pressed his head on Jiang Xiaohu''s head with a smile.


    Just like when she would press Jiang Xiaohu''s head every day after she first came to the village.


    "Come on¡­¡­"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t stretch out his hand this time, but his face blushed in the next second. Gongsun You suddenly opened his clothes, revealing his white body, and looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a smile.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Why? Doesn''t it look good?"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu stunned, Gongsun Yao smiled and asked.


    "Okay, pretty... so pretty!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes widened in a daze, and he only felt that his eyes were frozen and he could not move. All his eyes were filled with white snow in front of him.

 856 Chapter 856

    "Where you start, you end there. I was like that when you saw me. I''m leaving now. I''ll show you a look. Don''t be like me in the future!"


    Gongsun You suddenly pulled his clothes off when Jiang Xiaohu was silent, and said with a smile.


    Jiang Xiaohu is not a fool. He can see that there is almost no possibility that this Xiao Nizi will return after leaving. If there is, it means that something has happened and the other party needs his own help.


    She is different from Shen Rong''er. Shen Rong''er''s family is a big business. After all, it is only the business of his own family, but the Gongsun family is not a person''s business. It will be a matter of many places, and the Gongsun family involves too much.


    "Okay, okay, let''s not make trouble, let''s see you by chance, I''ll go first!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, before Jiang Xiaohu could react, Gongsun You suddenly came up, aimed at Jiang Xiaohu''s lips, and kissed him fiercely.


    Soft and warm...


    This was Jiang Xiaohu''s first reaction. When he was just about to enjoy this sudden surprise, a flexible little snake slammed into his mouth.


    "Well?"


    Jiang Xiaohu opened his eyes abruptly, but Gongsun You had already turned away.


    "Comfortable? Do you like it? Good is always not available. If you often have it, you will be addicted to it and eventually become bored. I hope you can remember me because of this!"


    After that, Gongsun Yao turned around and opened the door and walked out. His movements were smooth and flowing, without any muddling.


    "Didn''t you say to leave at noon?"


    "I planned to do that, but forget it!"


    Gongsun You didn''t turn his head back, he came directly to Shen Rong''er, and started to say goodbye, walking towards the door while saying goodbye.


    Jiang Xiaohu followed, not because he didn''t know what to say, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He himself was afraid, afraid that he would move his mind and say what he shouldn''t say.


    Since you can''t give so much, why should you leave so many thoughts?


    This is Jiang Xiaohu''s own thoughts, as others have said, it''s not a group of people, there is no need to insist on it all the time.


    "Okay, I''m leaving!"


    At this time, Gongsun You had already arrived at the door, and Zhou Shuang was standing at the door waiting with someone. It seemed that he did not leave at all in the morning.


    As Gongsunyou got on the car and the vehicle slowly drove away from the village, Jiang Xiaohu stood at the door and silently took out a cigarette and was stunned.


    It was not long since Gongsun You came to the village, but when he recalled, it was like many years had passed, the little girl who liked to stay with herself in the small courtyard and watch the moon.


    That little girl whose personality has changed dramatically because of her own innocence.


    The little girl who caused me trouble because of my unfamiliar place, and the little girl who was regarded as a lunatic by Wang Xifeng because I had never seen it before and had never contacted it.


    All of this disappeared with the car that was going away.


    "Maybe there is nothing in this life!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said blankly, threw the cigarette butt in his hand on the ground, turned and walked in the door.


    Shen Rong''er didn''t bother or ask him about his melancholy, leaving him alone.


    No matter how much he said, maybe it would only attract the other side''s disgust, so Shen Ronger chose to look at him silently and stay in the living room with Xu Linglong.


    "what happened?"


    Jiang Xiaohu returned to the living room and found that the two girls were staring at him, looked down at their clothes, and after confirming that there was no dirty place, he asked softly.


    "Ah... it''s okay, I just want to ask if there is any place to go around here? I want to go and see, I haven''t wandered outside the village yet!"


    After hearing this, Shen Ronger waved her hand quickly, not daring to mention Gongsun You, for fear that Jiang Xiaohu would become even more saddened by this.


    "Ah...is it near here? There is really nothing to wander around, but if you want to, go with me to the hillside in the afternoon and have a look. I will start planting trees tomorrow. The cultivation is good. It should be almost OK next year. Got it!"


    While talking, Jiang Xiaohu also began to figure out how to get the water and soil in the mountain and river map out of his mind.


    But speaking of it, he also remembered a question, that is, how long can the things in the mountains and rivers keep in reality. If they can be kept forever, wouldn''t they be taking off?


    "Okay, I just want to see it too!"


    Xu Linglong nodded and agreed without waiting for Shen Rong''er to speak. Speaking of which, since she started her busy life, she had no time to feel the great rivers and mountains.


    "Hmm!"


    As Shen Rong''er met softly on the side, Jiang Xiaohu returned to the courtyard and began a daily daze.


    Soon it was noon, and Shen Rong''er was good at cooking, and Xu Linglong was not bad either, but the two girls didn''t study thoroughly how to control the fire.


    After trying two dishes, Shen Ronger gave up first, and directly prepared all the noon dishes, cut and washed them, and waited obediently for Wang Xifeng to come back to make them.


    After a meal, Jiang Xiaohu looked at Xu Linglong who was devouring her with a dazed expression.


    "No, did you escape from the famine?"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Xu Linglong who was tidying up the table, and he couldn''t help but asked.


    "Cut, I just want to eat, what''s the matter! Good mood!"


    Xu Linglong glanced at Jiang Xiaohu bluntly when she heard the words, and continued to take care of herself.


    Seeing the appearance of the two helping, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly shook his heart, watching Shen Rong''er frowned, this little nizi didn''t know why she came here!


    Gongsun Yao was here before, and the two of them pinched up as soon as they met, and didn''t pay much attention to this matter at all.


    "Okay, when shall we go see it?"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was thinking about Shen Rong''er''s purpose, Xu Linglong had already put on a mountaineering suit, which seemed to have been prepared before, and asked cheerfully while standing in front of Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Huh? Are you going to climb the mountain? What are you doing with the rope?"


    "Didn''t you mean the hillside?"


    "That''s not about climbing a cliff!"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, Shen Ronger felt that she couldn''t stand it anymore, so she dragged Xu Linglong to the back room and forced her to change into a more casual outfit.


    "Have you really never seen a mountain or been here! Why do I think you are more naive than me? No, this is not naive, it is simply stupid!"


    Not long after, the two Xiao Nizi came out of the back room, and Shen Rong''er was still muttering Xu Linglong.


    The latter just nodded and explained, "When I came here, I thought about whether or not to bring them, but I didn''t expect that there are really no mountains here. I originally thought there were several big mountains over there!"

 857 Chapter 857 Liu Qin Returning to the Village Again

    Half an hour passed in the blink of an eye. Jiang Xiaohu walked on the ridge with two beautiful girls. In autumn, many animals that need to hibernate need a lot of food to store.


    Along the way, the eyes of the two girls were exceptionally bright. They saw either the rabbit or the squirrel. What''s more peculiar was that they said they saw a fox.


    On the contrary, Jiang Xiaohu, with a helpless look on his face, really didn''t want to point out that it was just a local dog in the village, but it was too dirty to see clearly.


    "It''s so good, so beautiful!"


    When he came to the bottom of the hillside, seeing Jiang Xiaohu stopped, Xu Linglong let out a deep breath, looked at the emptiness on the hillside, and said.


    "No, the trees are all cut down, where are they going!"


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t hold back when he heard the words, and turned his head back and said.


    "Really? I think it''s pretty good, it looks lonely, it fits the mountain village!"


    "Oh, you think that the mountain village is to live with a family across a hill, have you never been here?"


    Facing Xu Linglong''s narcissism, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head, said a word, and wandered up the mountain.


    In fact, there is nothing to watch, mainly taking two girls for a stroll. As for this piece of land, you only need to invite people to do things. It couldn''t be simpler.


    The rest, he needs to appear in person, is to pay!


    "Who is that!"


    While the three of them were wandering around on the hillside, Shen Rong''er pointed to a figure who ran to this side and asked softly.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and glanced, vaguely, too lazy to check with anger, waved his hand and said, "I don''t know, it''s his fault!"


    "Brother Little Tiger!"


    As soon as the voice fell, before Jiang Xiaohu turned his head, he heard a familiar and unfamiliar voice sound.


    "Liu Qin?"


    Hearing the sound, Jiang Xiaohu muttered in a low voice, and the real energy in his eyes gathered.


    Sure enough, that figure is Liu Qin!


    "Didn''t this kid give him money to let him go? Why did he come again!"


    Looking at the figure of Liu Qin flying over, Jiang Xiaohu''s face was not happy, but doubt.


    Logically speaking, after what happened last time, Liu Qin should have no face to meet people, and there is no need to come back.


    "Brother Xiaohu! It''s me! Liu Qin!"


    "Who is he, is he familiar with you?"


    As the voice got closer, Shen Ronger heard the other''s shout, turned her head to look at Jiang Xiaohu, and asked with doubts.


    "It should be considered familiar, but he shouldn''t come back!"


    With that said, Jiang Xiaohu briefly said the previous thing.


    After the two girls listened to the story, their faces with anticipation were disgusted, and they no longer waited for the distant figure to approach, and wandered around on their own.


    Within a few minutes, Liu Qin finally came to Jiang Xiaohu''s face. After all, Wangshan ran to death. Seeing a place quite close, he might run a few miles away.


    "Brother Xiaohu, I found you, I just came back!"


    "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?"


    Liu Qingang ran to Jiang Xiaohu''s side and didn''t slow down, speaking breathlessly, with a smile on his face, and he looked very happy.


    When Jiang Xiaohu felt a little uncomfortable, he frowned.


    After all, the two were in a hostile relationship, and he drove Liu Qin out of the village.


    "Brother Xiaohu, this is something! You must help!"


    After taking a couple of breaths, Liu Qin said seriously.


    "No help!"


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand directly when he heard the words, and decisively cut off the other party''s thoughts.


    "No, Brother Xiaohu, listen to me first!"


    "Don''t listen, I''ll be busy if I''m fine!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t bother to listen to him at this time, turned around and called Shen Rong''er and the two of them, and walked directly to the village.


    But Liu Qin didn''t give up, just like a Xiaoqiang who couldn''t be beaten, he followed Jiang Xiaohu closely without speaking, just waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to let him speak.


    After walking for a while, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help it anymore, turned his head to look at Liu Qin, and whispered: "You have something wrong, what are you doing with me!"


    "No, I just want to discuss something with you, I''ll tell you when you feel better!"


    Liu Qin grinned, completely different from before.


    "Neurotic..."


    Shen Ronger glanced at Liu Qin, frowned, and looked at Xu Linglong, nodding silently to confirm his thoughts that he was neurotic.


    "Then tell it, and leave as soon as you finish!"


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that he seemed not to give up for a while, so he sighed lightly.


    "That''s it. Last time I took the money you gave me back to the city. I was not eating and waiting to die. I found a good way. I want to talk to you about investment. I know that you have a lot of good medicinal materials, so I want to ask if you would like to sell them in large quantities. The prices are so high!"


    While talking, Liu Qin took out his mobile phone and handed it to Jiang Xiaohu, indicating that he would take a look before making a decision.


    "Then you think too much, then I really don''t want to sell a lot, I don''t have many, and I just had good luck and met a few good ones!"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head and pushed the phone back to him. Jiang Xiaohu was not a fool, he naturally knew how valuable herbs are.


    "Good, forget it, but Brother Xiaohu, can this one be sold?"


    When Liu Qin heard Jiang Xiaohu say that he could not sell, he was not surprised at all, so he asked one.


    "Yeah, it''s going to be a routine, don''t sell it!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw that he could still do some tricks on himself, he was immediately happy, but he was happy and happy, but he decisively refused. His landscape map is not a Baiguoyuan in the village.


    "Brother Xiaohu, think about it! Really, think about it, this family is super rich!"


    Liu Qin said loudly, but could only look at Jiang Xiaohu''s back.


    Jiang Xiaohu has already expressed his position completely. Even if he catches up, it will be of no use. He can only stand still in a hurry. After a moment of silence, Liu Qin seems to have decided something. He rushes towards Jiang Xiaohu in three or two steps and reaches out. Throwing his business card into Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, he turned and ran.


    "Brother Xiaohu, think about it, think about it! I''ll wait..."


    "Fool..."


    Shen Rong''er watched Liu Qin in the distance plunged into the puddle beside your ridge because of his words, shook his head, and silently complained.


    "It''s OK, let''s go back first, no need!"


    Although he said so, Jiang Xiaohu still carried Liu Qin''s business card into his trouser pocket. After all, he would inevitably need money.


    Since the last time I made money, I have always posted money at home. I have eaten a lot and there are more people in my family. I have always been eating my own money. It is time to consider the source of funds.

 858 Chapter 858 Reservoir

    "Who owns the reservoir!"


    As he was walking, Xu Linglong stopped suddenly, pointed to a small pond not far from the hillside, and asked quietly.


    "Huh? That one, I don''t know! It should be someone else! What''s wrong?"


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu looked in the direction where Xu Linglong had pointed.


    "Huh? Are you thinking..."


    "Yes indeed!"


    Without waiting for Xu Linglong to speak again, Shen Ronger turned to look at her. The two looked at each other and smiled, apparently thinking of the same place.


    "What are you thinking about!"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows and looked at the two people, curling his lips, not understanding their thoughts.


    "Hahaha, Linglong is definitely thinking about contracting that piece of fish pond. When the time comes, it will be recycled directly. The insects and fish on the tree will eat, and the silt of the fish will be used to fertilize the tree!"


    "Or you understand me!"


    "That''s not it, don''t look at it, how many times have you been slept by me! Of course I can see what you think by just a glance!


    ...


    As the two of them talked, regardless of whether Jiang Xiaohu understood it or not, they began to play happily.


    "Can it work?"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the two, thoughtfully at the small pond in the distance, and frowned.


    This kind of fish pond is not big, only three or two acres of land, and it may be okay to raise a little bit, after all, people in the city like to eat a bitch, but... how to raise it is a problem!He has never touched these.


    After a short while, the three of them returned home. It was getting late, and the whole afternoon was spent slowly in the stroll.


    When the three of them arrived home for a while, they sat in the small courtyard, watching the sunset in the sky, and fell into deep thought. Today, it is no longer Wang Xifeng who is busy in the kitchen.


    But Biyun, she didn¡¯t let others help. She stayed alone in the kitchen cooking and cooking. It didn¡¯t take long for the three people outside to smell the scent coming from the room, and they all looked back together. To the window of the kitchen.


    "Has that one built the house?"


    After a few glances, Shen Ronger suddenly looked at Jiang Xiaohu and asked softly.


    "I don''t know! I guess it will take a few more days. Looking at Yuan Yu''s posture, so many people are called, it should be soon!"


    While talking, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly remembered that he had never slept with Biyun before.


    "I don''t know if it''s comfortable..."


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly became happy. He sat on the stool stupidly with his mouth covered. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. He only hated how the sun fell so slowly today. It would be better if it got dark soon.


    "What are you thinking about!"


    "No. No!"


    At the moment when he was so obsessed with imagination and unable to extricate himself, Shen Ronger seemed to see through his mind, stepped forward and grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, squinting at Jiang Xiaohu.


    With his eyes facing each other, Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded for an instant, did not dare to speak, his eyes began to choose to avoid, after all, it is not a good thing that his thoughts were seen through.


    "Ahem, what are you doing!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said softly, turning his head to look at the sky, not daring to look at Shen Ronger.


    "I know, your kid is not at ease, why? How can I not compare?"


    Shen Ronger said, regardless of whether Xu Linglong was looking at herself or not, she sat down on Jiang Xiaohu''s lap and said jealously.


    From the beginning to the end, she would never think that she was better than others, but when it comes to figure and appearance, she would not think that she was worse than anyone!


    "No, no, whoops, don''t do this, get up!"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly pushed Shen Rong''er, trying to make her stand up.


    He knew that Shen Ronger liked herself, and it was because she liked him that she would change her original appearance, so Jiang Xiaohu always felt that she was quite sorry for Shen Ronger.


    You know that before, Shen Rong''er was a gentle woman that anyone would like when she saw it. As a result, in front of Jiang Xiaohu, she became careless, regardless of others'' opinions.


    "Okay, okay, I surrender, I was wrong! Get up!"


    After several pushes, Jiang Xiaohu had to admit defeat, not because he was not strong enough, but because he was afraid that he would hurt Shen Rong''er too hard.


    "Okay! By the way, I think I can think about it today!"


    Shen Rong''er said with a smile, and at the same time turned to talk about the pond mentioned when she came back.


    "I know, I will ask tomorrow!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded hurriedly upon hearing this.


    He doesn¡¯t have any vision. Shen Rong¡¯er and Xu Linglong are both ladies. They have a very good vision. Even if he doesn¡¯t believe in himself, he won¡¯t believe in Shen Rong¡¯er in this respect, let alone with Xu Linglong. Thought of going together.


    "it is good!"


    After hearing the affirmative answer, Shen Ronger stood up and looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a smile.


    It was originally a very warm scene of flirting and cursing. Only Xu Linglong looked at Shen Rong''er and said in a long silence: "It really hurts you!"


    "What?"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and looked at Xu Linglong upon hearing this.


    "It''s nothing, listen to her screaming!"


    Shen Rong''er directly snapped Jiang Xiaohu''s head and gave Xu Linglong a blank look.


    The latter naturally knew that he was talking too much, stood up and raised his hand to surrender, and fled into the living room.


    The small courtyard outside had just been quiet for less than two minutes, and Biyun''s voice yelling for dinner came from inside.


    For a meal, three beauties, a handsome young man, perhaps Gongsun You, who usually does a lot of things, left, and the food on the dinner table became much lighter.


    Fortunately, Biyun has always been observing his words, and with Shen Rong''er''s cooperation, the two of them talked quietly with each other, which was quite lively.


    However, the old lady was obviously unhappy. She was still thinking about Gongsun Yao. She spoke a lot less when she ate. After eating for a long time, she suddenly talked about Gongsun Yao, which made everyone silent.


    "Are you full?"


    After eating and clearing the table, Biyun looked at the three people outside who were observing the moonlight, and smiled and brought out three cups of tea.


    If it hadn''t been for Jiang Xiaohu to really feel Biyun''s tenderness, he would really feel that there was a mother in his family.


    "Thank you Biyun sister!"


    "Thank you!"


    Shen Rong''er and Xu Linglong took the tea and thanked them with a smile. Only Jiang Xiaohu lay on the recliner, reached out to take the tea, put it aside, and let Biyun stand beside him without speaking.


    "What? Don''t you even want to say thank you?"


    Biyun chuckled when he saw it, and reached out and knocked Jiang Xiaohu on the head.


    "They said it for me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t turn his head back, pointing at Shen Rong''er and the two, still looking at the moonlight, although there was a black block on his forehead that blocked his vision, but it did not affect his appreciation of beauty.


    Perhaps because of the crowds, Jiang Xiaohu always felt that time passed very quickly.

 859 Chapter 859

    Biyun sat beside him habitually without saying a word, and habitually taking care of the three people, bringing them clothes and filling them with tea, while Shen Rong''er and Xu Linglong had been talking about something, maybe It''s a celebrity, or it may be a job. Anyway, the two people are fighting red-faced, but in the end they didn''t come out.


    "It''s late, rest early!"


    Seeing that the time was approaching ten o''clock, Jiang Xiaohu yelled softly, stood up and walked to the living room, while removing his stool.


    Xu Linglong frowned when she heard that she was going to bed so early, a little unwilling to say, "Isn''t it, so early, don''t you want to play for a while?"


    "Sister, this is in the mountains, not in the city, do you still expect to go to the bar and disco? Or do you want to go to the video game city?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Xu Linglong, shook his head and sighed slightly.


    "Okay, eh, sister Biyun, how about the three of us going to the city tonight?"


    When Xu Linglong heard this, she seemed to wake up the person in her dream with a single word, grabbed Biyun, and spoke like a baby.


    "No, let''s go to sleep, you see how thick your dark circles are, take a good rest, I will accompany you tomorrow!"


    "Good, don''t forget tomorrow!"


    It may be that Biyun''s voice was gentle and had a soothing effect. It was just a word of persuasion. Xu Linglong immediately gave up the idea of ??going to the city and walked into the back room behind Biyun strangely.


    At this moment, Biyun is like a big sister taking care of two younger sisters, whispering two people softly, promising to go out with them tomorrow, what to eat and drink, they all softly agree, nodding no matter what they say willing.


    "You are so popular!"


    After closing the door, Jiang Xiaohu smiled and whispered to Biyun.


    "Just accompany them out to play, and if Zhao Hua comes back tomorrow, there is something to do, I don''t have to go there!"


    "No wonder you promised so simply!"


    Facing Jiang Xiaohu''s doubts, Biyun always stretched out his hand to pull the hair scattered in front of him behind his ears, and followed up with a smile to speak to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Okay, okay, go to sleep!"


    Every time he saw Biyun like this, Jiang Xiaohu only felt that his face was covered with fire and became hot, waved his hand again and again, turned and pushed open the door of the back room.


    Squeak...


    As soon as the door rang, a pillow slammed into Jiang Xiaohu''s front door. Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu reacted quickly enough and reached out to catch the pillow.


    "What are you two doing!"


    After putting the pillow in the armpit, Jiang Xiaohu saw Shen Rong''er and Xu Linglong hugged tightly in the quilt, the smiles on their faces became wretched, and he asked in a humble manner.


    "I want you to manage, get out!"


    Xu Linglong herself was like Jiang Xiaohu''s older sister, and she shouted directly at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Yeah, it''s coming, Rong''er, let''s be honest, are you and Sister Linglong..."


    As he said, Jiang Xiaohu made a gesture.


    "Nonsense!"


    Seeing him doing this, Shen Rong''er sat up abruptly.


    At the moment when Shen Ronger opened the quilt, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly lost the nature of continuing to watch. He glanced at Xu Linglong blankly, curled his lips and said, "Ah... Crayon Shin-chan! There is also King Kong Gourd Baby!"


    "I want you to control, go out!"


    "If you don''t go out, where do I sleep tonight?"


    In the face of Xu Linglong''s order to chase away a guest, Jiang Xiaohu''s cheeks became thicker, and he stood still and raised his eyebrows and looked at the two of them with no fear at all.


    "Why? Do you still want to sleep with the three of us? You really want it! Get out!"


    This time, Shen Ronger took the initiative to attack, and at the order, Jiang Xiaohu had to curl his lips and opened the door. Biyun was standing at the door.


    "Ahem, why don''t I go out to sleep too!?"


    "No, Sister Biyun must sleep with us!"


    ...


    After a two-minute battle, Jiang Xiaohu successfully obtained a quilt and a thick quilt, and was then driven out of the back room.


    "For a long time, Rong''er doesn''t want me to sleep with any other women!"


    While spreading the quilt on the ground, Jiang Xiaohu was also muttering in his heart, after all, Shen Rong''er was very attached to him, and generally would not drive him out.


    The moonlight gradually deepened, and there was a gust of wind outside the window, leaves and salsa rustled, and some animals screamed loudly in the middle of the night.


    This night, it was a sleepless night, Jiang Xiaohu did not go to sleep, but sat cross-legged, quietly running the Zhen Qi in his body.


    He didn''t know how powerful he was now, only that he still couldn''t beat a gray-haired old man a few days ago, and that gray-haired old man seemed to be just a striker.


    If this is the case, it means that his strength is far from enough. If he provokes someone who shouldn''t be offended in the future, he won''t know what he will be beaten.


    Giggle!


    When the rooster cried appeared, Jiang Xiaohu stopped practicing and stared blankly at the cigarette lighted outside.


    It may be because Gongsun Yao left too hastily. After not seeing Gongsun Yao for a long time, Jiang Xiaohu fell into a miss. It was not a special miss, but a pure miss for her friend, and wanted to know what she was doing. After returning home Is it already in a fight?


    "Although the life of the rich is good, there are many fights. If I can choose, I still hope that I am a rich man..."


    While muttering, the corners of Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth also rose, and a somewhat vague figure appeared in his mind.


    "Little Flower...where are you now!"


    Missing time is the fastest, while loneliness is the most difficult. Coincidentally, there will be no missing if you are not alone.Before I knew it, the sky was already bright.


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu thought, Biyun got up early and started to prepare breakfast, but when passing by Jiang Xiaohu, the expression on his face was a little wrong. It seemed that he hated Jiang Xiaohu smoking and didn''t dare to say it.


    "Forget it, let''s think about the pond! It''s a bit farther, if only I can dig one by myself!"


    Seeing Biyun''s tangled appearance, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head, threw the cigarette butt aside, and began to search for the basic format of some documents and fill in it.


    Contracting a piece of land for digging fish ponds is possible, but it cannot occupy agricultural land, so Jiang Xiaohu also began to figure out where to dig. After all, the location of the hillside was only a small piece of land, and Jiang Xiaohu did not apply for too much.


    "what are you doing?"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was addicted to it, Shen Rong''er suddenly appeared behind him. Looking back, she saw Shen Rong''er lying on Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder in a nearly transparent pajamas in the morning, as if he was about to stage a wonderful seduction scene. general.

 860 Chapter 860

    "I''m going, what are you doing, making a movie!"


    Jiang Xiaohu saw Shen Rong''er''s clothes clearly, and was stunned for a while, not knowing how to respond.


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Shen Rong''er did not express furious anger when she heard the sound, but replied in a gentle and lovely way. After that, Jiang Xiaohu experienced a complete set of Jianglong Eighteen Twists.


    Ten minutes later, Jiang Xiaohu looked at Shen Rong''er, who was wearing neat clothes, with grievances all over his face.


    "See what? Doesn''t it hurt?"


    "It hurts! I was wrong!"


    Seeing that Shen Ronger had to raise his hand before twisting, Jiang Xiaohu said in a low voice for fear that he would suffer a few more blows.


    These few strokes are enough, if you get a few more strokes, you won''t be hospitalized!


    "Okay, okay, don''t quarrel with her, let''s take a look with you today, lest you don''t know how to do it yourself, and you don''t invite people, and you end up messing up!"


    Xu Linglong on one side saw that the two were still chattering and arguing, helplessly holding on to her forehead, and yelling at Jiang Xiaohu in a low voice.


    "I know!"


    Hearing the sound, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly got up and walked out behind Xu Linglong''s ass. With the help of these two experts, how could he still think about being lazy? This is simply people doing things on their own without spending money.


    Shen Rong''er naturally chased after seeing this.


    Not long after the three of them arrived at the edge of the hillside, Biyun did not follow. She said something was too far. She walked too much every day and was a little tired. She took on the task of running the village party secretary and went through the procedures for Jiang Xiaohu. Strive to be settled in one day.


    "Is this one really okay?"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the location of the edge of the hillside. It was a good place. It was also a place that Shen Ronger and Xu Linglong had settled down. It was also not contracted. It was almost enough to walk through the formalities.


    "How big is that, three mu of land?"


    "It depends on what you raise. If you raise some grass carp or something, wouldn''t Xiaohegouzi be fine?"


    "I don''t know what to raise, but it must be calculated according to the area. Otherwise, the area of ??the fish pond will be too large and your orchard will be less. It is not comparable. You still have to be busy!"


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s question, the two girls began to talk. Xu Linglong has come into contact with a lot of things, and understands a lot about the ways in it, while Shen Ronger has come into contact with more design aspects, so she naturally took the role of observation. task.


    More than half an hour passed by, and only Shen Ronger and Xu Linglong were talking on the entire hillside, while Jiang Xiaohu was sitting on the ground with a cigarette in his mouth, staring blankly at the distance.


    During this time, he began to doubt life...


    The two girls said that everything was eloquent, and he didn''t know anything, except that it was okay to plant seedlings, but it was still not as good as Xu Linglong''s eyes.


    Of course, he looked at Xu Linglong with admiration, Xu Linglong knew too much!


    "Have you two combined? Or I will go back first!"


    Seeing that the two were still discussing, Jiang Xiaohu turned to look at the two, and asked in a low voice.


    "Then you go back first, it''s useless for you to stay here anyway!"


    Xu Linglong was straightforward. Upon hearing this, she felt that Jiang Xiaohu was of no use here, and she waved her hand and prepared to let him go back.


    "No, let me go back!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stood up when she saw her.


    "Otherwise, what are you doing here, you don''t know what to say, you know what kind of bastard you raise, that stuff is very profitable, but you know how to mix feed? How to run this company?"


    "No, I just want to raise fish. What kind of company do I start!"


    "If you don''t start a company? Then you are ready to make some money?"


    Xu Linglong took a step forward as she said, staring at Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes closely, frowning, completely not believing that the man in front of her didn''t want to make a lot of money.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to make big money, but I don''t need it now!"


    "Is there anything I don''t need to help you? I''m telling Linglong that when we do well, we will enter the food industry, and I will start planning for you in the future!"


    When Shen Rong''er heard Jiang Xiaohu''s unwillingness, she got a lot of energy. He took a step forward and looked up and down Jiang Xiaohu, with grievances between her brows.


    I kindly helped him plan everything, but he was not happy anymore!


    "What are you doing!?"


    Just as the two were expressing their dissatisfaction with Jiang Xiaohu, a roar came, and the three hurriedly turned their heads to look.


    On the top of the mountain, middle-aged men who were not tall were staring at the three Jiang Xiaohu and murmured.


    "What? What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that the visitors were unkind, Jiang Xiaohu kept in front of Shen Ronger and Xu Linglong, and asked rhetorically.


    "This land is mine, what are you doing here?"


    Upon seeing this, the man said again, his face was pale, as if he was extremely angry.


    "As far as I know, this piece of land shouldn''t be yours. It hasn''t been contracted yet!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said, indicating that Shen Rong''er and the two of them stepped back a bit.


    "I said mine is mine! What nonsense are you talking about! What contract is not contracted! Get out of me!"


    As soon as the man heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words, he immediately became angry, squatted on the ground and picked up a big rock, and he was about to throw it over.


    "Hey, what are you doing! This land has not been contracted! Why do you say that it is yours is yours!"


    "There is something wrong!"


    Shen Ronger, who was hiding behind Jiang Xiaohu, was also a little unhappy when they heard the words, and they stopped.


    "You three! What a hate! I really don''t listen to persuasion! I killed you, two prostitutes with a duck, hate!"


    Seeing that Shen Rong''er and the two were also talking, the man threw the stones over, yelling cursively, his hands were still picking up the stones from the ground and throwing them at the three of them.


    "what!"


    "are you crazy!"


    "What are you two doing!"


    Seeing flying over when their fists were big, Shen Ronger and Xu Linglong screamed when they had seen such a posture.


    On the contrary, Jiang Xiaohu grabbed a stone casually, and said silently.


    "I didn''t hit you, what are you calling!"


    Jiang Xiaohu threw the stone aside, looked at the man, and said in a low voice.


    "Afraid..."


    Shen Rong''er murmured in a low voice. Jiang Xiaohu hadn''t seen it with her back to her. If she saw it, she would have nosebleeds again as usual.


    "You guys! You guys..."


    "This person is sick, right!"


    Jiang Xiaohu caught a stone again and frowned when he heard the man muttering something uncomfortable. He still didn''t know any lunatics around here!


    If there is, it is Er Yazi, but Er Yazi is crazy and cute, and she looks good, and will not provoke or beat people.

 861 Chapter 861

    "enough!"


    Seeing the man still throwing stones, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t bear his temper a little bit. He roared, and the pure innocence surged out with the explosion of voice.


    It was obviously an empty mountain, and several people seemed to have heard the echo. Shen Ronger and Xu Linglong didn''t receive any shock. They both knew Jiang Xiaohu''s strength, and they knew that Jiang Xiaohu''s medical skills benefited from his true energy. , But the ear hurts a bit.


    The middle-aged man was immediately silly when he heard such a loud voice, and forgot to throw the stone in his hand, staring at Jiang Xiaohu blankly, frowning, showing a thoughtful expression.


    "I don''t care if you are really crazy or fake, this land was originally not contracted, so don''t cause trouble!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stared at the man, smashing the rock in his hand to smash the rock in his hand, showing his powerful force, trying to deter the man.


    It turns out that Jiang Xiaohu got it right!


    When the man saw Jiang Xiaohu still having such a hand, he was dumbfounded. He stared at Jiang Xiaohu blankly for a full minute. Jiang Xiaohu and the three also looked at him coldly, afraid that he would go crazy again, and put the stone in his hand. Throw it over.


    "Do you want to fight?"


    Suddenly, the man seemed to remember something and asked in a low voice.


    "Fighting? Are you really sick?"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t understand this man''s brain circuit at all.


    "I said, this land is mine, don''t grab it, otherwise..."


    The man didn¡¯t seem to hear Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s words, he said softly, waved his hand, on the other side of the mountain, like a magic trick, suddenly came out five or six strong men, looking at Shen Rong¡¯er and Xu Linglong¡¯s eyes. Insignificant and obscene.


    "what do you mean?"


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw this, he shook his heart. These five or six brawny men were not joking. They might have been doing farm work. The muscles of the whole body seemed to be extremely strong and hard to beat.


    More importantly, since the old man in white clothes grabbed his fist the last time, everyone now feels a little nervous and afraid of encountering a master like that old man.


    "Are you scared? My name is Hong Zhu. If you''ve heard of it, just fine..."


    "never heard of that¡­¡­"


    Before the self-proclaimed Hong Zhu could finish speaking, Jiang Xiaohu interrupted him directly.


    It''s not that he wants to find something, but that he can''t stand this kind of inexplicably confident person.


    "what did you say?"


    As if not hearing what Qing Jiang Xiaohu said, Hong Zhu raised his mouth and asked with a sneer.


    "I said I haven''t heard of it. I''m leaving. I have already contracted this piece of land. Besides, it''s not yours. Don''t be delusional!"


    As Jiang Xiaohu spoke, he slowly backed away to prevent these people from rushing down.


    "Catch them!"


    Sure enough, as soon as Jiang Xiaohu took a step back, Hong Zhu let out a low growl, and the six brawny men rushed directly at the three Jiang Xiaohu.


    Originally a muscular man, his movements are very agile, and coupled with the downhill, his movements are even faster.


    Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu''s reaction was not too slow, without the slightest pause, he turned around and hugged Shen Rong''er and Xu Linglong''s waist with his left and right hands, and ran away.


    "Damn it, dare to grab it with me!"


    Looking at the figure of Jiang Xiaohu going away, Hong Zhu narrowed his eyes, no longer had the nerves he had before, muttered softly, turned around, picked up the shovel from the ground behind him, and started digging directly.


    If this scene were seen by Jiang Xiaohu, he would definitely laugh at him for recruiting six strong men, and in the end he would have to do things himself.


    "Huhuhu..."


    On Jiang Xiaohu''s side, after he ran back to the village in one breath, after letting Shen Rong''er down, Jiang Xiaohu panted heavily, and the Zhen Qi in his body kept running, providing energy for his body.


    "What are you running, can''t you beat it?"


    For Xu Linglong, who has seen Jiang Xiaohu''s tough, she just doesn''t understand why Jiang Xiaohu wants to run. What''s more important is that Jiang Xiaohu ran over with her waist, not to mention the bumps on the road, but she was strangling her. The small waist made her hurt.


    "Yeah, why are they running? They are looking for trouble!"


    Shen Rong''er also straightened up and rubbed her waist, and asked with some dissatisfaction.


    "That''s the simple idea of ??the two of you. If he is really crazy, who will be the one who broke it? Besides, I don''t know what this kid is doing, whether the land has been contracted or not. It''s the problem!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s breathing became steady at this time, and he reached out his hand and lit a cigarette, staring blankly at the distant hillside.


    "That''s true, let''s go back first!"


    Hearing this, Xu Linglong nodded, turned and walked to Jiang''s house, rubbing her waist, her face full of grievances.


    Not long after, the three of them returned home. Biyun had already returned home and was washing clothes at this time. In her words, it was better to wash by hand.


    "Sister Biyun, whoops, I''ll do it, why are you..."


    "Sister Biyun, didn''t I say no more!"


    As soon as they walked into the house, the two girls found that Biyun was scrubbing their underwear and underwear. Their complexions immediately became red, and they hurriedly took a step forward to grab their clothes and put them in a basin to wash.


    "This, I think you are very busy, and I have nothing to do, sister next time pay attention!"


    Upon seeing this, Biyun thought that the two girls didn''t like other people''s things that they did, so he quickly explained.


    "Sister Biyun, how is that land!"


    Seeing that Shen Rong''er and the two were about to be courteous with Biyun again, Jiang Xiaohu directly raised his hand to signal that they were busy with the work they were doing first, and asked softly.


    "Ah, by the way, the piece of land you mentioned cannot be contracted. Your piece of land is basically on the edge!"


    As Biyun said, he took a towel on one side and wiped his hands, took out a small piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Jiang Xiaohu.


    The writing on the paper is simple, which means that this piece of land is not within the scope of the contract.


    "That wouldn''t really be a neurosis!"


    After glanced at the words on the paper, Jiang Xiaohu murmured silently, turned his head and looked far away, as if he could penetrate many houses and see the hillside.


    "What? Did something happen?"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu''s expression was a little wrong, Biyun asked softly.


    "Don''t mention it, sigh... I''ve encountered a neurosis!"


    Shen Ronger sighed after hearing the sound, and the two told the whole story with Xu Linglong.


    "Well, let''s not talk, first...hold the grass!"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was about to greet the three people to come into the house and talk about the orchard, he suddenly felt a chill from the back of his head. He instinctively turned his head to the side, and a fist-sized stone was flying towards him.


    boom!


    The stone rubbed Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder and hit the ground of the small courtyard. A pothole appeared directly on the ground.


    "Grass, who is this!"

 862 Chapter 862

    After avoiding this stone, Jiang Xiaohu shouted angrily and was about to rush out of the small courtyard. A dozen stones flew in from the wall again, causing the three girls to scream.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who had originally planned to chase people, could only turn his head back, swiftly stepped in front of the three girls, and quickly took all the stones with both hands.


    "Who is this, damn sick!"


    Seeing this scene, Shen Ronger, who has always been gentle and pleasant, couldn''t help cursing loudly.


    Although she has seen a lot of bloody scenes, she has never seen one like this. It would be better if she smashed glass while others were not paying attention.


    "Stop talking! Come in!"


    Seeing that it was no Ou being thrown in again, Jiang Xiaohu whispered, watching the three girls walk into the living room with their waists down and rush out of the small courtyard.


    It''s just that there is no one outside the courtyard, but there are a few familiar back figures in the distance.


    Looking at this figure, Hong Zhu must be no doubt!But there is no evidence!


    "Damn, something is wrong!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Hong Zhu and others who were going away, cursed in a low voice. He was about to turn around and go home. He was immediately stunned. The bunch of bastards at the foot of the wall at the door actually placed more than a dozen snakes. Tongue out.


    "Little Tiger..."


    "Don''t come out!"


    At this moment, Shen Rong''er was still a little worried, and wanted to come out to take a look, but was yelled in a low voice, and she did not dare to move.


    "Mother, don''t you know Xiaoye, I used to catch fish and snakes to live?"


    Outside, Jiang Xiaohu looked at a dozen snakes, and the corners of his mouth slowly raised, thinking about what snake soup he would cook tonight.


    A few minutes later, the three people in the living room who were worried about Jiang Xiaohu, looked at Jiang Xiaohu and ran into the kitchen with a smile, and then went out with a kitchen knife.


    "Little tiger, don''t be impulsive!"


    "Little tiger, stop, don''t go!"


    Shen Ronger, who had just returned to the living room, took a step forward when he saw this scene, and Biyun rushed out as well. Only Xu Linglong was left alone and said nothing. In her eyes, Jiang Xiaohu should be a very calm person. This should happen!


    "Not desperately, add food tonight!"


    With that, Jiang Xiaohu threw away Shen Rong''er''s hand.


    "Forget it, Xiaohu shouldn''t..."


    Bi Yun took Shen Rong''er''s hand, and while talking, he wanted to follow it out to have a look.


    They were dumbfounded just as soon as they left the house, and saw Jiang Xiaohu squatting not far away, slicing snake heads and pulling out snake skins.


    "Um...ooh!"


    Shen Ronger just glanced at this scene, and immediately began to retching, as if she was very disgusted.


    "Let''s go in first!"


    Although Biyun had seen many things dealing with snakes, she still felt a little uncomfortable goodbye, pulling Shen Rong''er back to the living room.


    When the two of them had just talked about this, Xu Linglong on one side became interested and hurriedly went out to help Jiang Xiaohu, but as soon as she went out, Jiang Xiaohu had already returned with more than a dozen snakes.


    "Supper tonight! Snake soup, stir-fried, and stew!"


    While talking, Jiang Xiaohu and Xu Linglong got into the kitchen together and began to get busy.


    This time, Biyun was also considered to have more than enough energy and did not dare to step forward to work.


    It was Shen Ronger who couldn''t stop drooling when hearing the evening menu.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Biyun asked her quietly when she saw her gulping all the time.


    "I''m afraid, but I''m not afraid of it!"


    As she spoke, Shen Ronger swallowed another time, and her eyes followed and looked out the door.


    Barking!


    "Whose dog!"


    Shen Rong''er looked at the small house that had been calling for the small courtyard, and suddenly came in interest.


    There are many native dogs in the mountain villages, but such white native dogs are still rare. They are all yellow and look very seductive.


    "Whose is this..."


    Woo~Wang!


    Shen Rong''er looked at the big dog, the more he looked, the more cute she became, and she had to go out to ask when she stood up, but the big dog suddenly rushed into the small courtyard and went straight to Shen Rong''er to bite.


    "Be careful!"


    Biyun sitting on the spot hurriedly stepped forward when he saw this, trying to stop the evil dog, but he was also afraid, so he could only close his eyes and hold Shen Rong''er in his arms.


    puff!


    However, there was no pain that Biyun thought, only a bumping sensation came from her waist, followed by a popping sound.


    "It''s okay!"


    Biyun, who was holding Shen Rong''er tightly, heard Jiang Xiaohu''s voice and hurriedly turned to look over.


    The big dog had a different head at this time, his head fell on the ground not far away, his mouth was very big, his body straightened his legs on the ground, and his neck was still bleeding.


    Seeing this scene, Shen Ronger rolled her eyes and passed out.


    Fortunately, Biyun, who had killed a pig, was by her side, caught her in a hurry, without thinking, hugged her back into the room.


    "Yes, add meat again tonight!"


    Looking at the big dog on the ground, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t feel any sympathy at all. He whispered, stretched out his hand and carried the dog out and started to get busy.


    Within a few minutes, he came back with a skinned dog. Of course, Xu Linglong, who has always loved to eat, naturally went forward to help.


    Biyun was once again taking on the role of washing the floor, and began to busily clean up the blood in the house.


    "Who saw my dog!"


    Just as Biyun had just cleaned up the blood on the ground, a voice rang outside the door.


    "What dog?"


    Before Biyun could speak, Jiang Xiaohu had already come out of the kitchen, looked at a young man standing at the door, and asked with a smile.


    "My dog, yellow, big! I just asked them, and they said they saw it at your door!"


    "It''s a coincidence, it''s only half an hour, and at this point, no one in the village is idle!"


    While talking, Jiang Xiaohu raised his hand to check the time. It was already past eleven o''clock. This time is usually cooking and eating, preparing to take a nap, and going to the fields in the afternoon to work.


    "Is it in your house?"


    "I killed it, it got into our house and wanted to bite, so I killed it!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the young man with the corners of his mouth raised. He didn''t believe that someone would come to his house to make trouble by coincidence.


    "What? You unexpectedly!"


    boom!


    As soon as the young man heard this, he rushed into the courtyard, but as soon as he stepped into the courtyard with his left foot, the kitchen knife in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand flew towards him, and steadily stuck on the wooden door at the courtyard entrance, more than three inches deep.


    "If it comes to bite someone, I will kill it. If you dare to come in and bite someone, I will also dare to kill you! Boy, that Hong Zhu or something, let him stop it, it''s too much, I won''t provoke him He, he won''t come to provoke me anymore, that piece of land is not his, and it won''t be mine now! So be it!"


    Seeing that the young man was stunned and afraid to move, Jiang Xiaohu walked to the door, pulled out the kitchen knife, and said softly.

 863 Chapter 863

    "Why? Want to try? Come, I''m ready!"


    Seeing the young man still sticking to the place, like a wooden stake, Jiang Xiaohu said, turning his body sideways, holding a kitchen knife and making gestures on the young man''s face.


    "You, you wait!"


    Seeing this posture, the young man dared to stay any longer, so he could only leave a harsh word and turn around.


    "What a problem!"


    Looking at the young man''s back, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help shook his head.


    But in any case, there must be a pot at noon and night, and this is also thanks to that Hong Zhu''s nonsense, but Jiang Xiaohu really did not want to understand why he wanted to target himself in this way.


    "Little Tiger, who is this!"


    At this moment, Biyun came out of the back room and looked at Jiang Xiaohu with some worry.Even if she knew that Jiang Xiaohu was capable and capable, but knew that Jiang Xiaohu provoked such a lunatic, she was equally worried.


    "Nothing, by the way, Sister Biyun, do you know what''s going on? That Hong Zhu belongs to that village!"


    "I don''t know about this, but when you talk about this, I remember it. I heard that a rich man in the next village came back. It is said that he made a lot of money and built roads and repairs for the village..."


    "That''s not good!"


    "What''s so good? Within two days, I raised a lot of thugs. All day long, people in the village hide when they see them. Don''t provoke this family!"


    After all, the worry in Biyun''s eyes is even more intense. After all, even if the big people are unreasonable, they don''t bother to care about the small ones, and such a lunatic doesn''t matter who you are.


    "Looking at this posture, it should be the same. Otherwise, why would I just stand there and say a few words, he just punish me like this!"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled bitterly when he heard the sound. He knew that it was such a stuff, then he really didn''t bother to say a few more words there. The best thing is safe and stable.


    "Ah...what should I do!"


    "The soldiers are here to stop, the water is here to cover up! It''s okay, Sister Biyun, don''t worry!"


    With a casual comfort to Biyun, Jiang Xiaohu got into the kitchen again.


    "What''s up?"


    As soon as she entered the kitchen, Xu Linglong, who was busy dealing with dog meat, turned her head.


    "Ah! It''s okay, nothing is going on right now!"


    Jiang Xiaohu replied and knelt down and started making dog meat sauce.


    To make dog meat hot pot, dog meat sauce is naturally needed. The dog meat is made into strips, mashed, and then condiments such as green onion, ginger and garlic are added. A portion of dog meat sauce is ready.


    Time was flowing slowly, and the two in the kitchen were preparing dinner. Not long after Biyun watched the time was late, they came to the kitchen and started preparing lunch. Both sides did not bother, and Biyun was quick to do things, less than half. Within an hour, Jiang Xiaohu and Xu Linglong came out.


    Because Biyun was about to start cooking, the two of them would only get in the way.


    "Has it be done?"


    "Not yet! Sister Biyun is doing it!"


    In the living room, Shen Ronger was chatting with Wang Xifeng, and when Wang Xiaohu came out, Wang Xifeng asked softly.


    Originally, Wang Xifeng thought that these girls would be very busy when they came home, but he did not expect that he would be so easy, and he didn¡¯t need to do anything by himself. They were all contracted, and when he was bored, Shen Ronger would chat with him. .


    What''s more important is that Shen Ronger knows everything, and it''s very easy and natural to talk.


    "By the way, that neurosis won''t come again!"


    "Nothing!"


    Several people sat down and talked. Jiang Xiaohu suddenly remembered the neurosis and hurriedly asked. Fortunately, he didn''t come again, otherwise Jiang Xiaohu appointed him to be beaten violently.


    "Oh...it''s so boring, Sister Biyun promised yesterday that she was going to the city, and she is also busy now, I don''t know what to do!"


    "Then you still come here? And relax!"


    Upon hearing Xu Linglong''s complaining, Shen Rong''er looked at her cheerfully and murmured softly.


    "Where did I know it was so boring, I thought it was all fishing, farming or something!"


    "Then you''re late, it''s the autumn harvest season, you come a little earlier, maybe Xiaohu can take you out!"


    When Wang Xifeng saw Xu Linglong pouting her mouth, she also laughed, turning her head to look at Jiang Xiaohu.


    It''s just that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t pay attention to them, but looked at a small stone at the door and frowned.


    The neurosis did not come, but came again, they didn''t know it.


    "Don''t have any problems with this guy!"


    Seeing Hong Zhu and those people chasing like this, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t worry about it in his heart, thinking crazy about who he had provoked and whether he had provoked them.


    Speaking of it, for so long, I only provoke those rich people who have more money in the village. He really hasn¡¯t provoke anyone. If there is, then only Zhang Fugong, but Zhang Fugong is not so crazy!


    After thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu sat on the threshold and lit a cigarette, and he had an idea in his mind.


    Could it be that there is a treasure buried under that piece of land?


    "It makes sense, maybe some tomb robber, if it''s a tomb robber, I will bring them to them at night!"


    "Eating!"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu dreamed about stealing the treasure, Biyun had already come out with the food.


    At lunch, everyone is no longer as cautious as before, because there is a topic, that is, who is that crazy and why should he deal with Jiang Xiaohu like this.


    Regarding this kind of situation, Wang Xifeng didn''t care, just worried about Jiang Xiaohu''s safety, and asked a few words. For her, these are all young people''s things, and mixing in by herself can only cause more trouble for Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Eating!"


    Several people were eating, the village head suddenly appeared at the door, knocked on the door, and said in a low voice.


    "Yes, village chief, come in and sit down!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw the village head, he quickly greeted him, pulled the village head into the house, and took a pair of tableware by the way.


    "Fortunately, prepare to eat at night, otherwise the village chief may not be enough!"


    While talking, Jiang Xiaohu also calculated in his heart that those snake meat and dog meat methods do not necessarily have to be eaten all at once. Good things should naturally be eaten slowly, not to mention that these things are so expensive in cities.


    "Little tiger, are you planning to build a house?"


    After sitting down, the village head was not polite to pick up a piece of meat and put it in his mouth, and asked in a low voice.


    "No, what am I doing building a house now!"


    Jiang Xiaohu took a drink with the village chief, a little confused.


    "Haha, these daughters-in-laws, how can they not build a bigger house, but ah, there are procedures for building a house, and you can¡¯t just build it wherever you want!"


    "Ah? What, village chief, I don''t understand what you are talking about!"


    Hearing what the village chief said, Jiang Xiaohu was even more confused, frowning and looking at the village chief.

 864 Chapter 864

    "Who is his wife! I am not, these two are!"


    Hearing the words of the village chief, Xu Linglong was the first to stand up, and raised her hand on the spot to express that she was not, and pointed to Biyun and Shen Rong''er by the way, saying that they were both.


    In the two days of getting along, she could see that both Shen Ronger and Biyun liked Jiang Xiaohu very much, but Shen Ronger was not approved after saying it, and Biyun felt that she was unworthy, so she never said it.


    And Xu Linglong herself hadn''t thought about this problem at all. Although Jiang Xiaohu was good enough in all aspects, she was still not the type she liked.


    More importantly, she didn''t want to compete with her friends for a man. In the end, three people might sleep together.


    "Let''s talk about it later! Village chief, what do you mean by that! I didn''t occupy any land to build a house!"


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his hand to indicate that Biyun and Shen Rong''er would not have to talk any more, and asked the village chief Xiang softly. Although he hadn''t read many books, he still understood the law, so he wouldn''t be foolish to occupy the farmland. .


    "Little tiger, who else would you be? The construction team has arrived on the hillside today! Look at it, I, I have already said that!"


    After all, the village chief picked up a large piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth, stood up and said goodbye.


    He is indeed very good to Jiang Xiaohu, otherwise he will take Jiang Xiaohu away today and go directly to questioning.


    "What does this mean!"


    "Really, I ate so much after I said it, and, after half of this, who can understand it!"


    "What construction team! Little tiger, did the village head have a misunderstanding if the person you contacted came to plant trees?"


    When the village head went out, Shen Rong''er and Xu Linglong both started to complain in a low voice, while Wang Xifeng looked at Jiang Xiaohu blankly. She didn''t understand, but knew that it was wrong to do that.


    "That Hong Zhu wouldn''t be the slope that fell in love with me anymore!"


    After a long silence, Jiang Xiaohu finally raised his head and raised his eyebrows and said softly.


    "Huh? No! What does he want that piece of land for!"


    Xu Linglong was stunned when she heard this, and she looked at Jiang Xiaohu with doubts. In her eyes, that piece of land was just an ordinary piece of land, and there was such a place everywhere, and there was no need to occupy it.


    "Build a house?"


    "Go, go find him! Someone, is there something wrong, can''t you speak well?"


    When Shen Rong''er heard that the land was occupied, she immediately became anxious. She stood up and rushed out to find Hong Zhu''s theory.


    "You go first, I''ll be there this afternoon!"


    "Hey, I''m worried about our family... No, when are you going now?"


    "Now you go home to eat at someone''s house, and no one will go there!"


    Jiang Xiaohu pretended not to hear what Shen Ronger had said by mistake, and said softly.


    On the contrary, Wang Xifeng, when she heard Shen Ronger''s words about her, suddenly bloomed, only Biyun was taken aback when she heard this, and almost missed the chopsticks.


    Biyun naturally knew Shen Ronger''s feelings for Jiang Xiaohu. He originally thought he would accept it, but when he heard these words, he still couldn''t help feeling sad, even though it was only Shen Ronger''s slip of the tongue.


    "Okay, Rong''er, eat first, the same goes for the afternoon!"


    Seeing Shen Rong''er standing beside Jiang Xiaohu with her mouth open, Xu Linglong hurriedly persuaded her. If she didn''t persuade, she might not even be able to eat.


    The meal itself was a happy lunch. After the village head came, everyone at the dinner table was silent. Only Wang Xifeng, who kept picking food for Shen Ronger, smiled.


    Finally, after a meal was over, Biyun still cleaned up the table with Wang Xifeng, while Shen Ronger was chatting with the old lady.


    "What are you going to do in the afternoon!"


    Xu Linglong, who had nothing to do, saw that Jiang Xiaohu was back on the couch in the small courtyard, and walked over and asked softly, although she didn¡¯t care about her, Jiang Xiaohu also helped a lot with Yuan Yu¡¯s affairs, which also made her satisfied. embarrassing.


    "Ah...I don''t know, let''s go see it when the time comes. If you can, then you can do well, if you can''t, then forget it!"


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand, said to himself, and lit a cigarette again.


    "I think it''s better to call the police directly, after all, you still have the formalities!"


    Xu Linglong moved over to a stool and raised her eyebrows to express her thoughts softly.


    "Is it useful? It''s really not a problem if you come across a mangy dog. Look at their behavior this morning, even if a few people are taken away, the rest will still cause trouble!"


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and explained a couple of sentences. In fact, he knew very well in his heart that it was useless just like the time in Shen''s house before. Those people who were able to do those things would naturally not be restrained by others, unless Be able to make them scared tough.


    "That said, we don''t have to bother them for a lot of things. Forget it, let''s check it out this afternoon!"


    "You and Rong''er still don''t go, I''m afraid then..."


    "What? If you don''t go with you, what should we do if something snake or dog appears in this house? Aunt Wang is going to the field in the afternoon, and grandma is going out. What do we do?"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu could finish speaking, Xu Linglong slapped him back with a few words, and asked him to nod honestly and express okay.


    "I''m fine. Sister Biyun said that she would go to Zhao Hua''s house in the afternoon and also look at the things at home. She felt that it would be too expensive for Yuan Yu to prepare, and she would like to see it together!"


    At this moment, Shen Ronger came out of the living room and said with a smile.


    At the moment when he heard these words, Jiang Xiaohu sometimes felt that he didn''t want the person he loved to be like Shen Ronger, and always stick to him in everything, just like Zhang Xiaohua before.


    Maybe he himself didn''t know that distance produces beauty, it''s about space, not like a sticky baby at all times.


    "Okay, okay, I know, tell Sister Biyun, let''s go and see first!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded when he heard the words, indicating that Shen Ronger could go in and say something.


    After all, stand up and take the lead out of the small courtyard. It was just after noon. There were basically no people in the village. They all took a nap at home, or some acquaintances had fun together. After all, even if it¡¯s not hot now, noon You will also feel tired.


    "Oh...I don''t want to move as soon as I come out, why don''t you carry us both!"


    Just a few steps after the three of them walked, Xu Linglong patted Jiang Xiaohu''s sturdy shoulder and hummed weakly.


    "Just you are tired, isn''t he tired? Walk around, exercise more, I will walk with you!"


    "Cut, you can''t bear it!"


    As soon as Shen Rong''er returned, Xu Linglong joked again, her face flushed.

 865 Chapter 865

    With the noise of the two people, they no longer felt sleepy when they started walking. Unconsciously, the three of them had come to the edge of the field. From a distance, they saw that the hillside was piled with cement and many other things. Construction stuff.


    "Don''t say it, it looks a bit like building a house when you look so hard! But the things are not complete!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked from a distance, narrowed his eyes, and muttered softly.


    "Hey, what are you doing! Stop even if you stop!"


    "Who is that!"


    Suddenly, Jiang Xiaohu heard a familiar voice, turned his head to look at Xu Linglong next to him, and asked softly, but there were no two girls around.


    "Grass, so fast!"


    After reacting, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly rushed to the hillside. Just looking at the people working on the hillside, he didn''t notice that there were two people standing on the ridge.


    Seeing that the leader of the construction team came in front of Shen Rong''er, his face was extremely terrifying, Jiang Xiaohu was born with wind under his feet, his figure was faster, and he shouted: "Wait, wait! Who are you!"


    "Who are you!"


    The captain frowned and looked at Jiang Xiaohu, and asked in a low voice.


    "I am the contractor of this hillside, who are you? How do you build in my orchard? What are you doing?"


    Jiang Xiaohu explained two sentences repeatedly, and pulled the two girls behind him, and then looked nervously at the brawny man with a big face.


    "Ah, let''s go first, there will be someone looking for you here later, I''m busy for now, don''t disturb me! I have been working a lot recently!"


    The captain said, turning around and greeted several people and began to dig down.


    "Hong Zhu? Are you from the construction team?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was about to continue talking when he suddenly realized that someone was lowering his head and was doing things without talking. He felt a little bit in his heart and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s me, what''s the matter?"


    Hong Zhu didn''t hide, but looked up at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Hold the grass, what''s the matter? You fucking threw stones at my yard in the morning, and put more than a dozen snakes at my door, and let a dog bit me?"


    With that said, Jiang Xiaohu dodged the construction team leader, went directly to Hong Zhu, and grabbed his collar.


    "What are you doing! Stop it, don''t be impulsive!"


    Hearing the sound, the captain hurriedly called Jiang Xiaohu, and walked forward three or two steps, but did not do anything, but stared at Jiang Xiaohu nervously, for fear that he would do something bad.


    "You have something wrong, what evidence is there, don''t bury people like this!"


    Hong Zhu didn''t care, with impatience on his face, he curled his lips and asked softly.


    "What''s the evidence? We have installed surveillance outside our small courtyard. Let''s go back with me. We will check the surveillance. You can show me what''s going on. Don''t fucking talk!"


    "Don''t don''t don''t, don''t be impulsive, young man, don''t be impulsive, you''re not good, let''s say no, don''t do it!"


    Seeing this, the captain seemed to be more anxious than Hong Zhu, and quickly grabbed Jiang Xiaohu, winning streak to persuade him.


    "Two beauties, everything has a solution, violence is not necessarily the best! Persuade this little brother!"


    After talking for a long time, the team leader found that Jiang Xiaohu ignored him, so he had to pin his hopes on the two Shen Ronger, and the bricks shouted at them.


    "All right, Xiaohu, listen to what you said!"


    Shen Rong''er and Xu Linglong were also out of business habit. As soon as they heard about chatting, they really saw the tension on the captain''s face, so they had to help softly persuade them.


    "Okay, let me see what you say! You bastard! I''m older than me, and my heart is more than me!"


    With that said, Jiang Xiaohu loosened Hong Zhu''s collar and grabbed his sleeve instead to prevent him from slipping.


    "Young man, what''s going on! Come and smoke a cigarette, my name is Fu Ye, don''t worry, talk about it! You guys stop for a while, don''t do it! Take a break!"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu was willing to speak, the team leader Fu Ye immediately relaxed a lot, took out the cigarette, and greeted the workers behind him not to worry about construction.


    "No, who is he! You protect him like this! What I just said is true, but this old bastard has placed a dozen venomous snakes at my door!"


    Jiang Xiaohu pushed the cigarette, frowned and looked at Fu Ye, with unhappy eyes.


    "Ah! You must be bewitched by others, don''t worry, this person is also a pitiful person, not someone else, it''s my elder brother, his brain is not good, don''t worry, let me ask!"


    Fu Ye seemed to be very worried about the trouble. He pulled Jiang Xiaohu and said a few words softly in his ear, turned around and grabbed Hong Zhu by the collar, and yelled: "Who the hell did you hear? Who asked you to do it!"


    "Can''t say, gentleman..."


    "Fuck you! Say!"


    Snapped!Pop!


    Ling Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect that Fu Ye was also a hater for not letting Jiang Xiaohu beat him. He went straight up and slapped a few times. The loud slap in the ears made Jiang Xiaohu feel pain.


    "Hey, don''t you care about him? Fight like this!"


    "Rong''er, don''t ask nonsense!"


    Seeing Fu Ye treat her subordinates like this, Shen Ronger still couldn''t hold back, and asked a migrant worker next to him softly. Xu Linglong heard the question, Limala passed Shen Ronger and looked at the migrant worker nervously.


    "It''s okay! Don''t worry, we are not bad guys, and this Hong Zhu is not a good thing either. He was beaten and killed in the early years. After reading a lot of books, he was smashed by someone. His sister died soon after marrying the captain. The captain saw him pitifully accepting to do things. Over the years, she has caused a lot of things, and the captain is also tired! It should be done! Alas..."


    The migrant worker did not mind Xu Linglong''s guard, grinned, took a cigarette, and whispered the past.


    "Then you don''t know? Fu Ye is so righteous? It doesn''t look like he looks like a good person!"


    Upon seeing this, Xu Linglong continued to ask.


    "What do we know? This old bastard does everything. We are far away from him. We also persuaded the captain, but the captain said that he married a hundred days ago. This is his wife''s brother. You can''t ignore it!"


    "Yeah, little girl, don¡¯t let our captain talk so much now, he used to hack people in the street, and finally went in. After learning, he¡¯s easy to talk, and his humanity is good, alas... If it weren¡¯t for Hong Zhu, the captain of these years was I made a lot of money, but I lost it!"


    As soon as this migrant worker finished speaking, the other also followed up and mumbled softly, with emotion in his eyes.


    "No wonder I said you followed him when I hit someone like this!"


    Xu Linglong smiled softly when she heard this, and sat directly on the stool next to the migrant workers. They were still wary of the bosses and the two of them, but for the migrant workers who were simple in nature, both of them were very relieved.

 866 Chapter 866

    "Oh, it''s like this!"


    The two of Shen Rong''er just sat down, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know when they also came together, squeezed down on a small rock, and stared blankly at Fu Ye who was reprimanding Hong Zhu in the distance.


    "How does it feel like Xun''s son!"


    "Hey... isn''t he just taking care of this bastard like a son!"


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s complaint, the migrant worker on one side couldn''t help but follow.


    "Ah...Since the brain is not working well, just ignore it. There is no need to scold him all day long!"


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but asked softly.


    After all, bullying a fool is not a glorious thing!


    "Cut, if it''s silly every day, this kid will be okay sometimes, but at that time it was even more jerk, touching the widow''s butt, making a fuss naked, and doing everything!"


    "Good!"


    Hearing this explanation, Jiang Xiaohu was convinced at that moment, and he began to curse in his heart. After all, those things he did to himself were not something normal people could do.


    "Little Tiger, what are you going to do now!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu sinking into contemplation, Xu Linglong asked softly.


    "If you don''t do anything, it depends on what Fu Ye did! If you are a fool, then forget it! Anyway, everything is ready to be stewed!"


    Speaking of this, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but began to swallow. You must know that these big meals are not worth thousands of dollars in the restaurant. Just taking a dozen snakes is a good thing.


    "Little brother, little brother, you move! Come here!"


    As he was talking, Fu Ye on the other side had already''asked'', and he greeted Jiang Xiaohu to come over.


    Although this Fu Ye has a tall and magnificent face, Jiang Xiaohu was not afraid of the fight, and nodded and walked over.


    "Little brother, you see how much money you need. As long as I can get it, I will give it if you say it! This man is a fool, don''t care about him!"


    "What do you want money for? I am not short of money. What is going on with your project? Who asked you to come?"


    Faced with Fu Ye''s voluntary compensation, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head. He didn''t come for the money.


    "No, little brother, this is something! It''s hard to say, you raise your hand, let us go, I will take people away, we will not pick up this project, don''t make it difficult that we are not, you know, this year What a mess!"


    Fu Ye took out a cigarette again and handed it to Jiang Xiaohu.


    This time, Jiang Xiaohu took the cigarette, and his eyebrows were also locked. It seems that this Fu Ye had been involved in society before. Now he is a contractor, not to mention any personal connections, and he knew a lot of people back then. His current character, naturally, will not have few friends, but it is strange that such people in this mountain village dare not speak out.


    "No, you tell me, I won''t say you told me, don''t worry!"


    Jiang Xiaohu lit the cigarette and glanced at Hong Zhu behind Fu Ye.


    "Oh, my little brother, I...I can''t tell you, I''m not afraid that you will get into trouble with you, little brother!"


    Fu Ye''s face was even more ugly when he heard this, and there seemed to be something unspeakable.


    "Well, since you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m not reluctant. I can only say that if you don¡¯t tell me, I will look for it myself. The unfortunate one is either you or Hong Zhu. After all, I¡¯m looking for someone but I¡¯ll go back to the bureau to find someone. Human!"


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Jiang Xiaohu simply deceived him directly, and casually said who was behind him and who was doing what, and Fu Ye was stunned.


    "Don''t, you are making things worse, brother, I''m too old, and it''s not easy to eat a mess. If you really want to find someone, you can go to the next village to find someone!"


    As soon as Fu Ye heard this, he waved his hand for fear that what Jiang Xiaohu said was true, but Jiang Xiaohu''s expression said that he could not be kind, and in desperation, he could only speak softly.


    "Okay, I see, then you go first, by the way, did he say who that young man is?"


    Seeing that Fu Ye was about to leave, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly stretched out his hand to hold Fu Ye and asked in a low voice.


    "No, but he said that the young man was with the person who asked him to do things!"


    Fu Ye said, waved his hand, and greeted people to pack their things and leave. After all, things have developed to this point. He is just a rough job and there is no need to get involved. Wait until Jiang Xiaohu and the others have handled everything before they come back to do things. Not too late.


    Not long after, Jiang Xiaohu, Shen Ronger, and Xu Linglong were left on the entire hillside.


    Regarding the scene that just happened before her eyes, Shen Ronger frowned and kept staring at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "What are you looking at? Are you silly? You are attracted by Xiaohu''s handsome face and hesitate to dedicate yourself?"


    Seeing her appearance, Xu Linglong teased.


    "What are you talking about! I just never thought that there was a fight everywhere!"


    Shen Ronger hurriedly hit Xu Linglong when she heard the words, and muttered, but her thoughts flew into the picture, her face flushed.


    "Okay, Xiaohu, what should I do now!"


    "What else can I do! Go to the next village to find it! You should go back first. This section is far away and it''s a mountain road. I can go by myself!"


    After Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, he turned and left.


    "I will go with you!"


    "Five kilometers of mountain road, I can run for so long with a heavy load, but I don''t know if you will faint!"


    Hearing Shen Rong''er''s yelling, Jiang Xiaohu curled his lips and uttered the journey softly. When the latter heard that he was about to be carried, he immediately persuaded.


    I was hugged by my waist and ran for a short distance from here to the village. I couldn''t bear it. If it were five kilometers, I would die of vomiting!


    "Okay, okay, I''m going first, you guys go back first!"


    Seeing Shen Rong''er still standing in place, Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand to push her, then turned and walked slowly towards the top of the mountain.


    This section of the road is a straight distance, so Jiang Xiaohu intends to walk on his own. If he takes a car, he can just wait for the bus at the entrance of the village. However, there are too few buses at the entrance of the village. There is no need to waste time.


    As the pace got faster and faster, Jiang Xiaohu''s figure also turned into a black shadow, traveling through the mountains and forests.


    The mountain road he used to travel between when he was a child is now full of thorns. Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu''s feet are very strong and he has a real energy body. Once he encounters trees and vines in front of him, Jiang Xiaohu will jump over.


    It''s just that... the road is uneven, and you will always get to your feet. It didn''t take long for Jiang Xiaohu to change to limping.


    "Really, play some nursery rhymes...no internet? SMS?"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was standing in the forest and bored, preparing to play some nursery rhymes, an MMS message was displayed on the phone, but the picture in the MMS message could not be loaded, and the vague personal shadow was displayed.

 867 Chapter 867

    "Who is this person!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the MMS sent by Shen Rong''er, his pace quickened a bit and started to run back. Generally speaking, Shen Rong''er would not take the initiative to call him when he was okay. Now he sent a message, which made him feel stunned. Those who are up and down can''t help but get worried.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, Jiang Xiaohu returned to the hillside, and the mobile phone had a signal.


    Turning on the phone again, the picture in the text message was finally loaded, it was my own living room, and the figure of that figure looked rough, wearing gold and silver, and wealthy, which looked uncomfortable.


    More importantly, three or four short messages came in immediately. They were all sent by Shen Rong''er. There was only one content, and that was to let Jiang Xiaohu go home quickly.


    "Hold Cao!"


    Seeing more than a dozen missed calls in the mobile phone, Jiang Xiaohu''s true energy was concentrated on his feet without money, like a teleport, disappearing in the blink of an eye, and when he appeared again, he was already on the ridge.


    At this speed, Jiang Xiaohu had already returned home within three minutes.


    "Huhuhu...no, take a good breath before going in!"


    Thinking of the danger that might arise, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t dare to just rush in, standing at the door and inhaling.


    Fortunately, when Gongsun Yao came, he was running Zhen Qi every night, and the recovery speed of Zhen Qi was much faster.


    After resting for nearly a minute, Jiang Xiaohu felt his anger recovered. Then he opened the door and walked into the small courtyard. He looked up. The man in the living room had not left yet. He sat there with Erlang''s legs tilted, smoking a cigarette and his face. They were all disdain. If Hong Zhu was there, he would definitely be able to recognize him. This person would be Feng Qingtao in the next village.


    "you are?"


    "Your fucking name is Jiang Xiaohu!"


    Jiang Xiaohu walked into the living room and squeezed a smile. Just as he asked, Feng Qingtao opened his mouth and drank.


    "Did I provoke you? If not, please don''t talk so hard!"


    Hearing the sound, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyebrows showed a slight discomfort, but he didn''t have any episodes. Instead, he wanted to figure out the cause of the matter. If he didn''t figure it out, Jiang Xiaohu would be unreasonable and feel a little uncomfortable in his heart. Even if you win, you will be unhappy.


    "It''s annoying! You asked, it''s annoying! Let me tell you, who said that the hillside is yours?"


    When Feng Qingtao heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words, he sat up and frowned and looked at Jiang Xiaohu, with anger in his eyes.


    "I have the documents, and I also have the procedures, naturally it is mine!"


    "I proved it?"


    "I don''t need you to prove that the land was indeed contracted by me, and the term is twenty years!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw that he seemed to be insane, he was no longer polite and did not give in at all.


    "I''ll ask you another fucking question, whoses!"


    "mine!"


    "OK, alright!"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu was not afraid of himself, Feng Qingtao grinned, and stretched out his hand to open the leather bag on the table, took out a stack of money and threw it on the table. It looked like it was several thousand yuan.


    "Rong''er?"


    Seeing him paying for the money, Jiang Xiaohu curled his lips helplessly, stood up and ignored Feng Qingtao, and opened his mouth.


    "Little Tiger!"


    The room in the back room opened in response, and I saw Shen Ronger, Wang Xifeng, Xu Linglong and the old lady poking out their heads and looking at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "What are you doing hiding there! Come out!"


    Facing Jiang Xiaohu''s question, Shen Ronger pointed at Feng Qingtao first.


    I saw that Feng Qingtao had an extra pistol in his hand and pointed it at the four of them. The four of them saw the pistol and closed the door of the back room at the same time.


    The only thing left is Shen Ronger''s sentence,''Be careful!''...


    "Well, I said why they are so afraid of you!"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu had to give up calling them out, and returned to sit down opposite Feng Qingtao, tilting his head and waiting for the next step.


    "Young man, there is courage, but ah, I usually ask him to come out when I encounter something. So far, there is no unsolvable problem. Look at your land?"


    "No, this is mine! No, so much land, what do you have to toss my land for?"


    Seeing that he was still asking for his own land, Jiang Xiaohu naturally felt a little unhappy, and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry about it, I only need land, don''t you think there is too little money? I like greedy children, I will give you more!"


    Feng Qingtao heard this and thought that Jiang Xiaohu felt that Shao Cai did not agree, so he sneered and took out a wad of money from his purse and put it on the table. The money on the table was almost 10,000.


    "..."


    "Still not enough? Yes, I like it!"


    "..."


    "Why? Isn''t that enough? This is the final concession!"


    "..."


    "Too much!"


    After adding money several times in a row, Feng Qingtao finally realized that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t need money, but he didn''t want to let the land at all, and shouted in a low voice.


    "Thirty thousand, the last price, if you succeed, if you fail, you will have to succeed, boy, I have given you enough face! Don''t force me to make your family not a family!"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu was still in silence, Feng Qingtao sneered coldly, took out a pile from the bag again, and placed it on the table. The RMB on the table was more than 30,000 yuan.


    "I just want to know what offends you in my land!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even glance at the money on the table, his face was calm, his eyes were bored, and he asked softly.


    "Okay, want to know? Let me tell you, my old stuff is dead and there is no place to buy it. This place has good feng shui. Taoist priests said that after burying there, they will be promoted and get rich! Hahaha, anyway, your old lady is still too early. Let me first!"


    While talking, Feng Qingtao took out his mobile phone, pressed it silently, and put it away.


    "Hao, I see, I won''t let this land. I use it to grow fruit trees and orchards, not for your grave!"


    After hearing the cause of the matter clearly, Jiang Xiaohu remembered the things he had asked people to do before, and was even more upset. He stood up and pointed at the door, indicating that Feng Qingtao could leave.


    "I''m going, boy, you are really not afraid of death!"


    Feng Qingtao was also stunned when he saw this. He had seen a few stunned masters, but he had never seen such a stunned one. He dared to talk to himself like this after seeing the gun.


    "Go out, take a few of your change by the way, I''m afraid I will sweep it out as rubbish!"


    Taking a look at Feng Qingtao''s aim at his gun, Jiang Xiaohu rolled his eyes helplessly, pointed to the money on the table, and said in a low voice.


    "Do you think I''m just scaring you not to shoot? I fucking..."


    At this time, Feng Qingtao was finally angered by Jiang Xiaohu''s actions. The muzzle slid down and aimed at Jiang Xiaohu''s right leg. He gritted his teeth and was about to shoot. I don''t know when Jiang Xiaohu will His right hand is already pinched on the barrel.

 868 Chapter 868

    "you are boring¡­¡­"


    Click!


    After sighing lightly, Jiang Xiaohu was stunned by Feng Qingtao, he slammed backwards, pushed forwards, and unloaded the barrel directly.


    He didn''t know this in the first place, but since he started practicing, and watching movies and TV shows, he has long understood the structure of basic firearms, and disassembly is not good, but he has speed and strength.


    "Just two bullets! You should bring more!"


    While talking, Jiang Xiaohu reached out and slid the magazine out, pulled out the bullet, and put it into Feng Qingtao''s jacket pocket, and said disdainfully.


    "Big Brother!"


    "Brother, are you okay!"


    "brother!"


    ...


    At this moment, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the door, followed by a dozen people rushing in, and the leader was the young man who let the dog out.


    "Yeah, are you here too? I''m worried that I can''t find you!"


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw the young man, he couldn''t get out of his anger. Fu Yeke said before that those things Hong Zhu taught were all taught by this kid.


    "wait!"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu took two steps forward, Feng Qingtao suddenly called Jiang Xiaohu to stop.


    "Do you want to be beaten?"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t bother to pretend to him at this time, and asked in a low voice.


    "No, we don''t want this land anymore. Everyone will keep the water in the river! Everything is fine! Let''s go!"


    Feng Qingtao was straightforward, saying that regardless of whether Jiang Xiaohu''s barrel was returned to him, he waved to take someone away.


    "Wait a minute, who let you go, no, he is your brother? Your brother let dogs bite my family, and taught people to let poisonous snakes on my door...


    When Jiang Xiaohu heard the sound, he directly grabbed Feng Qingtao. If the matter was solved so simply, then he would not specifically go to the neighboring village to find him.


    "Go on! Brother! Get out of the way!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the young man suddenly yelled, took out a pistol, pointed it at Jiang Xiaohu, and pulled the trigger without any hesitation.


    boom!


    With the gunshot, Feng Qingtao squatted down suddenly, feeling that his arm was loosened, Sa Yazi ran out, the young man followed closely, and the dozen or so strong men stayed in the small courtyard, all from the waist. A dagger was pulled out in between.


    "Damn, I''m really careless! This kind of person really can''t give a good face!"


    Jiang Xiaohu spit out in a daze, blood constantly pouring out of his mouth along with the muttering, and a burning pain also passed from his right chest to his mind.


    "Dog stuff, really dare to shoot!"


    While muttering, Jiang Xiaohu glanced down at his chest. Although his physical fitness is good, he is not invulnerable. In addition, he was completely defenseless just now. After all, he has never seen anyone who really dares to shoot someone. .


    "ow¡­¡­"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at his chest, and the bright red blood flowed out along the small hole with the heartbeat. The only advantage was that the distance was too close. The bullet penetrated the body and did not stay in the body. What kind of surgery to take out the bullet, he can repair his body just by relying on his own qi.


    "on!"


    "Come on! Take advantage of his illness to kill him!"


    "Chop!"


    Although the dozen or so strong men surrounding Jiang Xiaohu have seen such a scene, Jiang Xiaohu''s body is different from others, exuding a dangerous atmosphere, causing these people to hesitate, and they don''t know who shouted first. A word, like losing a boulder on a calm lake, instantly stirred up countless swells, and other people screamed.


    While Jiang Xiaohu was still squatting on the ground, one person took the lead and stabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s back with a dagger.


    "Chop? Mother, don''t even think about it today!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was also angry at this time, coupled with the intense pain and burning of his heart, he was already unbearable. Seeing them stepping forward, he took a deep breath to endure the pain in his right chest, stood up, and punched in the first place. People''s mouth.


    Click...


    The sound of broken bones came out, including the dozens of thugs who heard the sound clearly, but the horn of attack had sounded, and they could no longer retreat. A dozen people rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu.


    Don''t look at Jiang Xiaohu''s fights, but he is very good at summing up experience. The first reaction with more than one enemy is to open the distance and break one by one.


    In less than two minutes, only two people were left in the room facing Jiang Xiaohu. The wound on Jiang Xiaohu''s chest was sealed by True Qi, no blood was flowing out, but his shirt had been stained dark red with blood. It was scary, and the two men were also scared and stupid, and did not dare to move.


    "Brother, brother, I was wrong! I''m leaving, I''ll leave immediately!"


    "I''m still young, I go to school! I go back to school!"


    The two men saw Jiang Xiaohu''s breathing speeding up, but did not dare to take the opportunity to step forward. It was just such an illusion that caused several people to be interrupted and fell to the ground.


    "Wrong? Well, then don''t you want to leave!"


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered when he heard the words. There was no reason why he would let others go after he came in and beat him.


    "Go to the nun!"


    The taller of the two threw the dagger in his hand at Jiang Xiaohu at the moment Jiang Xiaohu blinked, shouted, and turned around and was about to run out of the courtyard.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head to avoid the daggers, and when he saw the remaining one, he ran out without rushing. He stooped to pick up the two daggers, threw them out suddenly, swished twice, and the two men fell together, lying down. Shaking on the ground, unable to move.


    Originally, if they knelt down and begged for mercy, Jiang Xiaohu was going to interrupt their arms, and they could grow well in the future, but now that they are still playing with them, then he is no wonder.


    Seeing some blood coming out of the two of them, Jiang Xiaohu quickly rushed out, holding one in his hand, went back to the courtyard, closed the courtyard door, and pulled out the dagger.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The two yelled together and fainted. The position of the two knives was the spine, and the two of them should never stand up again in their lives.


    "Don''t blame me, I have given a chance, but no one cherishes it."


    Seeing that there was no one in the courtyard anymore, Jiang Xiaohu let out a deep breath and sat on the ground leaning against the door to pant. After all, he was injured and fighting. This was not an ordinary thing, and he had not experienced it before.


    "Can''t let Mom see these!"


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu stood up again, came to the door of the back room to click the door, and whispered: "Rong''er, you come out first, don''t let mom and others come out!"


    "Eh!"


    Shen Rong''er was obedient, and she quickly got out and closed the door in response, only to see Jiang Xiaohu''s appearance and the situation in the small courtyard, she was dumbfounded for an instant and froze in place.


    "Did Mom see it just now?"


    "No, we told mother and grandma not to listen when we heard the fighting, put on headphones for them, and let them watch the video!"


    At this time, Shen Rong''er was already scared and silly, facing Jiang Xiaohu''s question, answering silly.

 869 Chapter 869

    "Is there anyone in Heliang City? Call some reliable people to clean up!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said that he sat down on the corner of the wall and took a few deep breaths. The wound on his chest was no longer blocked by Zhenqi, and he bleeds again.


    "I, I know!"


    Shen Ronger took a few deep breaths, and quickly took out the phone. She knew that it would take three or two hours to come from Heliang City, and even if it was faster, it would take more than an hour. There were so many changes during this period.


    There are too many uncontrollable factors, and they simply can''t give them a chance to react. Even if the village chief comes, seeing this scene is finished.


    After the phone was hung up, Shen Ronger was still thinking about the cause and effect of this incident and what to do with so many people.


    "Yes, by the way, sister Biyun... Big Golden Hand! Big Golden Hand can help you!"


    Thinking of this, Shen Ronger hurriedly took out his cell phone and dialed a strange cell phone number.


    As a family of the same level, when Shen Ronger came to Heliang City, she would naturally see the distribution of forces here beforehand. Otherwise, if there were any conflicts between the families, she would not know what to do if she tied her up.


    "Why is Miss Shen interested in contacting me today?"


    After the call was connected, the voice of the big gold hand came out leisurely over the phone, as if he was very interested in Shen Ronger''s sudden call.


    "I ask you to do me a favor, Jiang Xiaohu has something here, I need..."


    "Anything you can do, and you can deal with corpses. I want ten herbs that are more than a century old. Good things, less, let alone!"


    Before Shen Rong''er could finish her words, Da Jinshou directly reported his request. Such requirements are not low. Ten herbs less than five hundred years old are not one of the prescribed ones. It is undoubtedly for Jiang Xiaohu to act as a wish ten times. The machine provides what you need every time.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "I promise!"


    Shen Rong''er is not the party involved, she nodded and promised that the big golden hand would not agree, she could only look at Jiang Xiaohu, Jiang Xiaohu also directly nodded in agreement.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, it is better to deal with the people in the yard who are still half-sighed earlier, otherwise it will be ruined if they are discovered.


    "Okay! I have a lot of people in the town near you, and there are two in the village. I''ll be there in a while!"


    The big gold hand only hung up the phone after hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s affirmative reply.


    "Are you all right!"


    After dealing with these matters, Shen Ronger came to Jiang Xiaohu''s side in two steps, squatted down, and asked softly.


    "It''s okay, just a little troublesome!"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and replied, taking a few deep breaths, and the true qi in his body also began to flow quickly. After a period of recovery, more true qi can be used.


    "okay, I get it!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu closed his eyes, Shen Rong''er knew that he was restoring his mind, which was what he was talking about.


    Within a few minutes, the wound on Jiang Xiaohu''s chest had stopped bleeding. If you look at it with a high-speed filter, you can see that the flesh and blood are growing rapidly.


    !


    That is, when Jiang Xiaohu just opened his eyes, the door was knocked.


    "Who!"


    Shen Ronger stood up alertly when she heard the voice, and asked in a low voice.


    "I, Liu Qin, the big gold hand asked me to come!"


    The voice outside the door was leisurely and seemed to have a trace of emotion.


    Squeak...


    The door was opened, Jiang Xiaohu stood up and looked at Liu Qin coming in from the door, frowning.


    "You said buying herbs, it''s not the big gold hand who asked you to buy it!"


    The eyes of the two collided, and Jiang Xiaohu laughed at himself and asked.


    "Yeah, but I won''t let you talk about it before! I don''t know either! Alright, let''s all come in and pack up!"


    Liu Qin curled his lips when he heard the words, and seemed to be a little embarrassed, but instead of immersing himself in the matter, he turned around and began to greet some people to the small courtyard.


    Not long after, a dozen more people appeared in the small courtyard, and several trucks stopped outside. Everyone was moving people on the ground. Although they still had a breath, they treated these people as if they were about to Like a dead animal, he carried it on his shoulders and threw it on the train, the whole movement was smooth and flowing.


    If there is an estoppel, it is estimated that these people want to eat it most!


    Half an hour passed in a flash. What I have to mention is that these people brought by Liu Qin are really efficient and clean up beautifully. Only now, there are blood stains on the ground, on the wall, or in the corner. The blood stains have been completely cleaned up, and it may be more convenient because there are too many people.


    "Then what, I''m leaving now!"


    After handling everything, Liu Qin stood at the door, waved at Jiang Xiaohu, turned into the car, and followed a few large trucks away.


    "It turns out that he was the one that the big golden hand said, I really didn''t expect it!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the passing vehicle and touched his head, still a little bit unable to believe what he saw.


    "Okay, okay, don''t worry about this, let''s think about what to do first!"


    "That said, those two bastards ran away, they didn''t catch up!"


    Hearing Shen Rong''er''s words, Jiang Xiaohu looked far away and frowned.


    These two neuroses have done everything, and it is impossible to say that they will do something tonight. Who will protect the family at that time?


    "Let''s see if the house of Sister Biyun''s house is built. If it''s built, take mom and the others to Sister Biyun''s house tonight. I''m afraid those bastards will come back in the middle of the night!"


    After thinking about it, Jiang Xiaohu also felt that it was better to hide. If he went to find it, he would still be able to beat a dozen people, he didn''t know.


    "I know, but are you really not going to take care of that neurosis?"


    While talking, Shen Rong''er pointed at Jiang Xiaohu''s coat, which was still full of blood stains and had not had time to clean it up.


    "I know, I''ll talk to the big gold hand tonight!" Jiang Xiaohu quickly took off his coat, found the lighter and threw his jacket in the corner to burn, "Since the big gold hand wants herbs so much This kind of thing, it must be someone who is forcing him, or some disease is forcing him! I still have to talk about it!"


    After that, Jiang Xiaohu turned around and walked back to the room, calling out Wang Xifeng and others, and briefly said that tonight they might provoke two lunatics. Those lunatics just wanted to beat people, and then he was beaten back to Yunyun. .


    Without being cared by his mother and the old lady, Jiang Xiaohu recounted the whole story of the battle, and he also explained that the two people who had caused him were insane.

 870 Chapter 870

    In a blink of an eye, it was evening, Jiang Xiaohu stood at the door of his house blankly, waiting for the arrival of the big golden hand.


    He had already contacted Dajinshou in the afternoon, and Dajinshou also expressed his willingness to talk to Jiang Xiaohu about herbal medicine.


    Oh oh oh!


    In the distance, a convoy of luxury cars has slowly come here. Everyone in the village looks at the cars in the distance, wondering who is from this family. They can be so rich. Wait until the cars are parked in Jiang Xiaohu. When in front of him, they were not surprised.


    At least in their eyes, Jiang Xiaohu himself should be like this.


    As for today¡¯s gunshots, many people in the village have gun permits. They thought they were hunting and did not hold them accountable. Even the village chief did not find it strange, but shouted loudly in the village in the afternoon. Don''t mess around, frighten others, and hunt away from the village.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, I didn''t expect that the last thing ended so quickly, you picked out a lot of things again!"


    "It''s not that I''m picking things, it''s that some people are picking things!"


    After getting out of the car, the big gold hand grinned at Jiang Xiaohu, and whispered in a low voice. This time Jiang Xiaohu was not as timid as he used to be, but his face was calm and his eyes were cold and absent. He whispered back and turned away. Enter your own home.


    At this time, Wang Xifeng, Shen Rong''er and others have all gone to Biyun''s house, so Yuan Wei is doing a good job, and now his home has not been decorated.


    The two walked through the small courtyard one after the other and came to the living room. The so-called servant bodyguards stood together outside the door. As long as anyone looked over here, they would stare back, making many villagers passing by. I walked around for fear of encountering a stunned master like Yuan Yu before.


    "After all, why do you suddenly want to talk to me? Is there anything I need to help?"


    Sitting on the stool, Da Jin took a sip of the tea that Jiang Xiaohu poured for himself and put it on the table aside. He did not show disdain because of the cheap tea.


    "Since I am looking for you today, I guess you should also know the cause and effect. What I hate the most is that kind of neurosis. I don''t like it. I don''t want to see it again, let alone hear it!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t go around the corner, and directly expressed his thoughts. The Feng Qingtao brothers had already touched his bottom line, and there was no need for any kindness.


    "I can handle it for you, but what about things? Don''t forget, you still owe me ten, if you don''t! Don''t talk about the two Feng brothers, even you, and your little lover, I can, I can¡¯t do anything except the Gongsun family. For the rest, I think..."


    "Give you!"


    Before the big golden hand could finish speaking, Jiang Xiaohu threw out a mass of mud. Faced with something that suddenly flew towards him, Dajin''s hand was also out of instinct. He stretched out his hand to catch it. After seeing the mud, he frowned and looked at Jiang. Little tiger.


    "This is Gastrodia, take it away! It''s still alive now!"


    As Jiang Xiaohu said, he shook the dirt on his hands, and at the same time looked at the dirt on the ground seriously, observing whether there was any change.


    There is no soil on the gastrodia tuber. Jiang Xiaohu took the gastrodia tuber from the mountain and river map in the afternoon and worried that it would affect the activity of gastrodia tuber.


    "OK, alright!"


    The big gold hand handles so many precious things every year. Naturally, as soon as he comes into contact with Tianma, he feels the bursts of medicine from above. The whole person suddenly became interested, and he no longer put on a arrogant attitude. He straightened up and looked at Jiang. Little tiger.


    "More? Good! I can put ten today..."


    "No, no, don''t worry, I didn''t come empty-handed today!"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu had misunderstood, the big gold hand waved his hand quickly, no longer waved at the outside from his previous momentum.


    Some of the people waiting outside the house were paying attention to the situation inside. Seeing this gesture, they rushed into a luxury car and ran into the living room with two huge black sacks in their left and right hands.


    "What''s this inside? It won''t be..."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the two black sacks motionless on the ground, and his heart shook.


    "Yes! It''s really Feng Qingtao and his brothers, but don''t worry, I have already punished them for you!"


    Da Jinshou smiled faintly, indicating that the man in the suit opened the bag.


    Sure enough, the bag opened, revealing that the two brothers Feng Qingtao had blurred faces, with blood scabs on their faces, and they could not see their original appearance at all. If Jiang Xiaohu hadn''t remembered the anger on the two of them, if it was really seen. When I arrived, I really couldn''t recognize it.


    "Hmm..."


    "amount!"


    The moment the two were released, they began to kneel and kowtow. After seeing Jiang Xiaohu, Feng Qingtao was on the verge of collapse and began to cry loudly, but for unknown reasons, he couldn''t make much noise, and he was very hoarse. , Kowtow frantically on the ground.


    "what happened to him?"


    Jiang Xiaohu naturally felt a little sick when he saw this, and asked softly.


    "That''s not easy, I''m afraid he is too noisy, I cut his tongue!"


    Da Jin''s face was indifferent, and he waved his hand, not focusing on Feng Qingtao''s life.


    "Well, you take it away, since you did it, I won''t say anything else!"


    "Wait, do you want to pay back my favor at once?"


    Seeing that his enemy had been resolved, Jiang Xiaohu had no reason to say anything else. He waved his hand, indicating that Dajinshou could leave, but Dajinshou did not leave in a hurry, but sneered and asked. Tao.


    "What do you mean?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned when he heard the words, frowning, with an unknown premonition.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, I know you can do a lot of things, and you can also do some martial arts. I have a guest, a very good guest, and very good. Now there is a problem, which is left over from the previous campaign. Some of the root causes of the disease, if you can show him a good idea, the matter between us will be wiped out!"


    "Who?"


    Hearing that it could be written off, Jiang Xiaohu suppressed his unwillingness and asked in a low voice, since it was just enough to pay off in one go, Jiang Xiaohu was not willing to become someone else''s puppet after all.


    "You just have to say whether you want it or not, and you don''t have to worry about anything else!"


    The big gold hand said, staring at Jiang Xiaohu tightly, as if a poisonous snake was carefully looking at its prey, to see if it suits the taste.


    "If I don''t want to, will these ten herbs affect me forever!"


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered when he saw this and asked.


    "No, no, no! You made a mistake. From the time I brought the two of them over, you have no chance to say no!"


    The big golden hand waved his hand quickly and whispered.

 871 Chapter 871

    "Oh, how is it a virtue!"


    Seeing the appearance of the big golden hand, Jiang Xiaohu instantly remembered Gongsun Pu, and he did not give anyone a chance to refuse.


    "That''s the promise? Okay, then you can rest first. I will pick you up tomorrow, and I will leave first!"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu did not refuse, the big golden hand naturally knew what he was thinking, and stood up, indicating that people outside would come in and deal with the two Feng Qingtao who were still wailing.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the blood stains on the floor of the room were also cleaned up. Jiang Xiaohu looked at the moonlight and was lost in thought. He just wanted to make a little money and brought it to the village. Why do you always have this? Many things find yourself.


    "Unlucky, let''s go and see Rong''er first!"


    After a few words, Jiang Xiaohu stood up, lit a cigarette, and strolled towards Biyun''s new home.


    Jiang Xiaohu was also busy with other things these days and didn''t pay attention to the construction of Biyun''s house. After coming here for the first time in the evening, he was stunned when he saw Biyun''s new house.


    This is exactly the same as the one carved out by a previous model!


    But I opened the door and walked closer to the courtyard to see that it was different. Many of the placements inside have been changed, completely rationalized and maximized.


    Squeak...


    "Ah! Little Tiger? Is it all right!"


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu opened the door, he saw Xu Linglong who was taken aback. The latter''s first reaction when he saw Jiang Xiaohu was to ask Jiang Xiaohu if he had anything to do.


    "It''s okay!"


    "Well, they are all upstairs, I came down to close the door, I just forgot to close it!"


    Xu Linglong pointed upstairs, and while talking, she stretched out her hand and scratched her head, feeling a little embarrassed. She used to have someone close the door for herself at home, but now she almost forgot to close the door.


    "Okay, okay, come up soon, you have to go back tomorrow, I''m going to go far!"


    "What?"


    Before Xu Linglong wanted to ask more details, Jiang Xiaohu had already reached the top of the stairs.


    "Sister Biyun, are you serious?"


    "Yeah, I was still a kid back then, I didn''t expect it to grow so fast before long!"


    Coming to the door of the room, Jiang Xiaohu heard the voice of Shen Rong''er and Biyun talking inside, and the subject of the discussion was Jiang Xiaohu''s peeping at Biyun when he was a child, or venting his anger to Biyun afterwards.


    "Ahem, I''m not good to say that!"


    After hearing a couple of sentences, Jiang Xiaohu blushed. When he did it before, he didn''t feel stupid. Now suddenly he heard someone say that he felt like a child and he could only push the door into the room. Looked at the two and laughed softly.


    "Haha, don''t let others say if you have done it! I''m so ashamed to let someone write a guarantee! Hahaha!"


    Shen Rong''er wasn''t afraid of Jiang Xiaohu. Seeing Jiang Xiaohu came, she still didn''t restrain herself, and said with a smile.


    "Okay, okay, don''t laugh, Xiaohu should be angry for a while, Xiaohu, rest! It''s too late today!"


    Upon seeing this, Biyun chuckled and pulled Shen Rong''er, and the other side also called Jiang Xiaohu to rest.


    Before, she thought about leaving Jiang Xiaohu to sleep here for one night, even if it¡¯s just a good night¡¯s sleep, and let her feel the feeling of being protected, but she has not been able to do so. Now with this opportunity, even if there are other She is still very happy to accompany her two beautiful women, at least she can justly leave Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Where are my mother and grandma?"


    "They are in the room over there. They have already fallen asleep. Aunt Wang is afraid that grandma may be uncomfortable, so she went to accompany her!"


    Biyun said, pointing to the room on one side, and said with a light smile.


    "Hao, I see, Rong''er, I should be traveling tomorrow!"


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu sat on the side of the bed and frowned and said softly.


    "Huh? Where to go? I''ll follow you!"


    When Shen Rong''er heard this, she suddenly became unhappy, stood up and asked.


    "Forget it, you still don''t go, it''s best to stay at home honestly!"


    Jiang Xiaohu just waved his hand when he saw this, not because he didn''t want Shen Rong''er to go, but because he didn''t even know if it was good or bad.


    "Little Tiger, is it dangerous?"


    Biyun asked softly after hearing this, she didn''t care about anything else, she could keep Jiang Xiaohu at home for as long as Jiang Xiaohu was safe, so she could have spiritual sustenance.


    "I don''t know, it should be safe, oh, don''t think about these useless things, let''s talk about it tomorrow! The big gold hand will pick me up tomorrow, it''s okay, don''t worry!"


    "How about I go talk to him!"


    "Yes, I''ll follow Sister Biyun, maybe I won''t have to go!"


    Hearing what Dajinshou said, Biyun and Shen Ronger''s emotions eased a little, because Dajinshou and the two of them knew each other.


    "Forget it, that''s a lively businessman who only has money in his eyes!"


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand again and again without directly pointing it out. After all, the big gold hand is not a joke. People with infinite potential like Jiang Xiaohu can clearly show their purpose. Such goods rely solely on knowledge and a trace of money. The interests of the country cannot be controlled.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    As soon as the voice came down from here, Xu Linglong came up from downstairs. She pushed the door and was about to speak, but saw Jiang Xiaohu, Shen Ronger, Biyun and all three of them with bitter faces. They were stunned, thinking they were not wearing clothes. Look down quickly.


    "It''s okay, go to sleep!"


    Shen Rong''er said softly when she saw this, turned over and drilled to the most corner, rarely sticking to Jiang Xiaohu. Xu Linglong went straight to bed when she saw this, and pushed Shen Rong''er outside. After all, she didn''t want to sleep with Jiang Xiaohu. people.


    This evening, as always, Jiang Xiaohu said that he was between Biyun and Shen Rong''er.


    Nothing happened overnight...


    Jiang Xiaohu got up at 6:30 the next day. Taking advantage of daybreak, the rising qi of heaven and earth began to temper his true qi and strengthen his energy.


    "you''re awake?"


    Until seven o''clock, Biyun woke up and saw Jiang Xiaohu standing by the window taking a deep breath, turning over and getting out of bed, and asked quietly.


    "Yes, Sister Biyun won''t sleep more?"


    "Not used to it, I slept very well last night! I''m going to make breakfast for you!"


    Biyun chuckled softly at the words, smiled softly at Jiang Xiaohu, turned and walked downstairs.


    "Thank you Biyun sister!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded, felt the phone vibrate in his pocket, and quickly took out the phone.


    "Hey?"


    "Jiang Xiaohu, I will not pick you up. My son will go. You are going to Kyoto. Someone will look for you when you arrive! Don''t worry, I will take care of you at home. I am a businessman. Don''t worry!"


    When the call was connected, the lazy voice of Dajin''s hand came from the phone, and the voice fell off. Before Jiang Xiaohu could answer, the phone beeped and hung up.


    "Hurrying to reincarnate?"

 872 Chapter 872 A Simple Farewell

    "what happened?"


    Maybe the phone is too noisy, and Shen Rong''er was also woken up. She sat up blankly and looked at Jiang Xiaohu, and asked softly.


    "Ah... it''s okay, but it seems we can go back to Kyoto together. The place I am going to is Kyoto!"


    Jiang Xiaohu curled his lips, replied, and stretched out his hand to pull Shen Rong''er from the bed, muttering.


    "Get up quickly, otherwise you will be asleep when the big golden hand comes, and you will have to grind again!"


    "Oh, it''s done, I know! I got up!"


    After being pulled three or four times in a row, Shen Rong''er bulged her mouth for a long time before murmured softly, and then rolled over and got out of bed.


    "Hurry up, and Linglong, you have to get up too!"


    While admonishing Shen Rong''er, Jiang Xiaohu did not forget that there was a person on the bed who wanted to lie in bed, and shouted.


    Fortunately, Xu Linglong had a mild temper and didn''t have much temper for getting up. She sat up honestly, put on a coat and was ready to go out to wash.


    The happiest thing this morning is Biyun. There have not been so many people in the empty home for many years. Even during the holidays, the country folks are avoiding her identity. I won''t be here for long, let alone a little girl like Shen Rong''er sticking to her.


    "Sister Biyun, you must go out with us next time. Your figure, I tell you, must be the brightest in the whole street!"


    "Rong''er, why are you always pestering sister Biyun to go out with you for fun!"


    After washing, Xu Linglong watched Shen Rong''er who kept pestering Biyun, and couldn''t help but ask Biyun a question. After all, Biyun was still busy with things at hand.


    "I like it, what''s up, not convinced?"


    When Shen Rong''er heard the words, she turned her head and made a grimace, pouting her lips, without even giving up.


    Fortunately, although it was said to be entangled with Biyun, it did not hinder Biyun from doing things. It didn''t take long for the breakfast to be prepared. They didn''t need to do farm work, and there was no hot or dry breakfast for breakfast, but egg noodles.


    "Did the big golden hand come in person today?"


    After a few people finished their meal, Wang Xifeng woke up too, and after a simple meal, he asked Jiang Xiaohu.


    She had just learned about Jiang Xiaohu''s departure in the morning, so she was totally unprepared!


    "No, he said his son is coming! Oh, it''s okay, don''t worry, just go and check it out! Yo, he''s here as soon as I speak!


    He casually comforted Wang Xifeng, and before Jiang Xiaohu could speak, the voice of a car had already sounded outside, which sounded extremely low.


    !


    "Come here! This one didn''t provoke you again!"


    As soon as the sound of the engine stopped, they were knocked vigorously, and Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly yelled to open the door.


    Standing outside the door was Fo Zisang, but his complexion was very bad, and he seemed to be aggrieved.


    "You really told my dad, why? You think I look down on you, and you want to be my godfather?"


    As soon as he saw the door opened by Jiang Xiaohu, Fu Zisang suddenly became angry, pointed at Jiang Xiaohu and started to complain.


    "Hey... I knew it was like this!"


    Regarding this, Jiang Xiaohu could only shake his head helplessly, completely not knowing how to explain this to Fo Zisang.


    "Okay, stop making trouble, let''s hurry up!"


    Before Fo Zisang could say a few words, Biyun came out of the inner room, carrying a small bag in his hand and handing it to Fo Zisang.


    "Sister Biyun!"


    "Okay, let''s take your little tiger brother away, and these two sisters should also drop in! You are not allowed to play temper!"


    Seeing Biyun, Fo Zisang became a lot better in an instant, and yelled in a low voice, but Biyun didn''t say anything to leave, but just said to let a few people go.


    "What? Why are you rushing to drive us away!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback when he saw this, and then asked with a smile.


    "Where I want to go! I have to go out for a while. Someone in my orchard came to ask today what I want to invest in. I have to go to the garden and wait early, otherwise I haven''t arrived yet. That''s not good!"


    "Investment? What investment!"


    Upon hearing the word investment, Jiang Xiaohu and Fo Zisang both widened their eyes at the same time and shouted in unison.


    "Oh, I still don¡¯t know. Anyway, someone came to me. That¡¯s it. It¡¯s okay. You can do your business first. When Xiaohu comes back next time, tell me, Zisang, don¡¯t you have time. Forgot to come and see me, but only if you tell your father!"


    "Good, good!"


    The two nodded again and again, and when they recovered, Biyun had already left.


    "So decisive!"


    Seeing Biyun''s back, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but sigh. After all, he had imagined the terrible parting pain.


    "Let''s go, what are you waiting for, waiting for me to carry your luggage!"


    "Luggage? What kind of luggage? No, is it going to be a long, long time?"


    After making a spit, Jiang Xiaohu just wanted to turn around and call Shen Rong''er for a while, when he heard the luggage that Fo Zisang said, he was stunned and turned to ask.


    "Ah? No, you don''t bring anything when you go out!"


    "No!"


    "Then what did you use?"


    "Buy it!"


    ...


    This time, Fu Zisang suddenly felt that he was not so rich and stared at Jiang Xiaohu blankly.


    In fact, this habit was not developed by Jiang Xiaohu, but was forced out. He knows that he is a brick, where he needs to move, and there is no need to carry things wherever he goes. Moreover, most people who seek him to see a doctor It is a high-ranking official Xianhuan, and he doesn''t need to buy it. People who find him in trouble will not stay for more than a day.


    "Okay, we''re back, are you all right?"


    When Fo Zisang and Jiang Xiaohu were staring, Xu Linglong''s voice suddenly came from a distance. When they looked back, they saw Xu Linglong and Shen Ronger dragging one by the car not far away. Big box, looking at the two.


    "No, when did you go out!"


    "When you were chatting before! We went back to pack up!"


    When Shen Ronger saw Jiang Xiaohu asking this question, she was puzzled, and she and Xu Linglong walked out through the gate swaggeringly.


    "what?"


    Jiang Xiaohu pursed his mouth when he heard the words. He had just thought of saying goodbye to Biyun too much, and he didn''t even notice that Shen Rong''er and the two had already left first.


    "Then are you all right? Let''s go?"


    "Okay, go! Go now!"


    Hearing Xu Linglong''s urging sound, without waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to speak, Fo Zisang turned around and got into the driver''s seat.


    "Hey, do you know the road? Linglong is going to the city!"


    "You know the road once you drive! Come up!"

 873 Chapter 873

    Well¡­¡­


    Maybe the weather is getting colder, there are basically no birds flying in the sky, dark clouds mixed with some white clouds wandering in the sky, the whole world looks very lonely.


    On the highway to the city, a car was moving fast.


    "Shall we go to the airport?"


    Jiang Xiaohu sat in the co-pilot and asked in a low voice.


    "Go! But one thing, why did that girl get off the bus just now in town!"


    Fo Zisang answered casually and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu.


    The group of four was originally quite cheerful. After all, Shen Ronger and Xu Linglong had endless topics, but when they arrived in town, Xu Linglong asked Fo Zisang to put herself on the side of the road.


    "Where do I know this, maybe someone from their family came to pick her up! It''s useless to ask what she is doing!"


    Seeing that he suddenly became interested in Xu Linglong, Jiang Xiaohu squeezed a few words casually.


    After all, Fo Zisang is a powerful character. If he is playing around with Xu Linglong, Shen Ronger will definitely be in the limelight. What will he do?Clamped on both sides, more importantly, it is likely to cause gunfire between two big families.


    "Huh? All right! Then I will ask myself next time!"


    "Actually this..."


    "You can be separated from her after you arrive in Kyoto. She is not suitable for going to that kind of place. Go by yourself and someone will pick you up! They are a little strange, and they have some rules like 250, so you should pay attention to it. That''s it, no need to be particularly cautious!"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was about to interrupt Fu Zisang''s thoughts, Fu Zisang took the initiative to directly interrupt Jiang Xiaohu''s words, and talked about what happened after he went to Kyoto.


    "No, who the hell is this! What am I going to do!"


    "You''ll know then, you are a doctor, just remember this!"


    "Then I have to know who I save! I don''t even know who it is..."


    Seeing that he was tight-lipped, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say anything about the details, so he had to give up and mumble all by himself.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll know then, Zisang, are you interesting to Linglong!"


    Just as it was said that which pot should not be opened, Jiang Xiaohu was unwilling to break things, but Shen Rong''er seized the opportunity for the two to be silent, and leaned forward to ask seriously.


    "I''m going... are you trying to push your girlfriends into the fire? The personality of Fo Zisang can be a boyfriend? Don''t dismantle people without discussing marriage!"


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly turned his head and winked at Shen Rong''er, and at the same time worried that Fo Zisang would take over the conversation and talk.


    "Yeah, but I just have a feeling. I haven''t reached the point where I like it. Don''t worry, I will think about it!"


    What Ling Jiang Xiaohu did not expect was that Fo Zisang did not appear to be moody before appearing, but gave a chuckle and seriously expressed his thoughts.


    Had it not been for Jiang Xiaohu to know that this kid was moody, anyone who saw what Fo Zisang was doing would still think that he was a gentleman.


    "That''s good, you are too young, you can grow up a little bit better!"


    "Don''t worry, I will!"


    ...


    "No, how can you have a good chat with her..."


    "roll!"


    Jiang Xiaohu on one side listened to the two chatting, frowning, and constantly wondering why Fo Zisang was so violent when chatting with him. After a moment of silence, he tried a sentence, and what he got was still a fucking sentence.


    "Really..."


    After being scolded, Jiang Xiaohu was silent for a long time and couldn''t hold back a word of complaint. He simply turned his head and looked out the window, not paying attention to the two of them.


    An hour passed by, and the car slowly arrived at the airport.


    "thank you!"


    "Thank you Zisang!"


    "Okay Sister Rong''er, call me next time, I''ll pick you up!"


    Facing Jiang Xiaohu''s gratitude, Fo Zisang ignored it, but facing Shen Ronger''s thank you, Fo Zisang was happy to bloom.


    "Treat it differently! Be careful! I still think I have a leg with Sister Biyun and treat me so maliciously!"


    Following Shen Rong''er, Jiang Xiaohu frantically complained about Fo Zisang while walking.


    "I''m telling you, if he wasn''t for the son of the big golden hand, I really want to hammer him!"


    "But he is, you can''t help it! You can''t be convinced, well, go in, let''s go!"


    Maybe it was because I had listened to too much complaints, Shen Rong''er finally turned her head and pulled Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, and said softly, pulling him and running, so that he could shut up.


    Finally, the two of them got on the plane, Jiang Xiaohu''s position was by the window, and Shen Rong''er sat next to him. The two had nothing to say all the way, Jiang Xiaohu had to look out the window.


    As the plane took off, all the objects outside the window became smaller and smaller, and it became blurred in a blink of an eye.


    "Oh... if I hadn''t picked up the landscape at the beginning, I might still be an ordinary and oppressed young man. I don''t know when I will get married, and maybe I won''t be able to marry a wife!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the scenery, and his thoughts began to drift wildly, slowly meeting the clouds outside the window.


    "If I marry Zhang Xiaohua back, will I not be able to marry Shen Rong''er?"


    "I want to marry! No, I''m an upright man, I can''t think like that!"


    "Hey! Hahaha!"


    ...


    "You have something wrong!"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was dreaming of marrying a dozen wives, Shen Ronger''s voice directly interrupted his fantasies.


    "Huh? No, no!"


    Jiang Xiaohu, who was awakened from the fantasy, waved his hand quickly, his face flushed.


    "Slobber!"


    "Hi...It''s okay, it''s okay, I dreamt of eating!"


    "Really?"


    Shen Ronger leaned in front of Jiang Xiaohu and asked in a very gentle voice.


    Originally, Jiang Xiaohu was thinking about something fanciful. Shen Ronger suddenly came to her eyes, swallowed, staring at Shen Ronger''s eyes, not knowing what to say.


    "Does it smell good?"


    Shen Ronger felt cute when he saw him like this, and asked with a sigh of relief.


    "Fragrant! Good fragrance!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded when he heard the sound. He looked cute and cute.


    "Then...do you want to eat it?"


    "miss you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu almost didn''t even think about it. He nodded, but quickly reacted. He shook his head and added, "No, no, I can withstand the temptation!"


    "Cut! I don''t know the mood at all, go to bed! I''ll squint for a while!"


    "Didn''t you just wake up from sleep?"


    "I think! I can''t sleep well when no one holds me! What''s up!"


    After being forcibly interrupted by Jiang Xiaohu, Shen Ronger suddenly lost interest, waved her hand and turned her head, closed her eyes directly, and ignored Jiang Xiaohu.


    "No, I was wrong..."


    "roll!"

 874 Chapter 874

    The plane from Heliang City to Kyoto took about four or five minutes to disappear. As Shen Ronger became angry, Jiang Xiaohu also felt a trace of sleepiness, leaning on the stool and fell asleep.


    During the whole journey, Jiang Xiaohu really didn''t feel anything special. He woke up from sleep and awakened, before he knew it, he reached the destination.


    The two packed their things and left the airport. Jiang Xiaohu looked around, showing a trace of emotion. Not long ago, he came to Kyoto for the first time to help Shen Hui, but... he was accidentally in love with Shen Ronger.


    "I don''t know if I can harvest such a beautiful girl this time!"


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes began to look at Shen Rong''er.


    "See what you look at, where you haven''t seen it!"


    Perceiving Jiang Xiaohu''s gaze, Shen Ronger just said casually, but her voice fell and her face felt a little hot. Although it was all truthful, she still felt a little embarrassed to say it.


    "Ah! Ahem! How can you go back in a while?"


    Jiang Xiaohu coughed twice and changed the subject.


    "Someone will come to pick me up in a while, don''t worry! It''s you, who will pick you up, say it''s someone, why haven''t I seen anyone come!"


    "That''s true!"


    After Shen Rong''er said so, Jiang Xiaohu also looked around, and did not find anyone approaching here deliberately.


    "I see, I can''t wait with you anymore, I''m leaving, and I''m coming!"


    Shen Rong''er looked around, pointed to the corner of the parking lot outside the airport, and said with a smile.


    "Well, let''s go first, I''ll call the big gold hand later!"


    "Okay! Don''t break contact!"


    After exhorting Jiang Xiaohu to pay attention to safety, Shen Ronger only turned his head one step at a time and left.


    "Are you Jiang Xiaohu?"


    Seeing Shen Rong''er''s departure, before Jiang Xiaohu took out his phone, a pale-faced man suddenly appeared in front of him, staring at Jiang Xiaohu with godless eyes, and asked in a low voice.


    "I, yes! No, who are you?"


    boom!


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded instinctively. Before asking a few questions, he felt a sharp pain in the back of his head, and he fell softly into the other''s arms.


    "So strong, fierce... Good luck..."


    Before he fell into a coma, Jiang Xiaohu just silently complained and lost consciousness.


    With the physical quality of Jiang Xiaohu now, not to mention ordinary people, even people who practice Sanda all the year round can hardly get him injured, let alone be knocked out.


    I don''t know how long it has passed before Jiang Xiaohu finally has consciousness, but he is not eager to open his eyes, but silently feel the muscles all over his body.


    "The back of your head hurts, don''t use the iron rod!"


    With a spit, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly opened his eyes, and a carp stood up and looked around.


    In the dim room, everything around was so dark, Jiang Xiaohu concentrated his true energy in his eyes, and everything became brighter. In the eighteen flat rooms at the end of the month, except for him in the middle, there were a dozen surrounding four walls. People stood against the wall, and the man in front of him was sitting on a stool, looking at him with interest, the door was also behind him.


    Catch the thieves first, catch the king, this is the truth since ancient times.


    "who are you!"


    Jiang Xiaohu snorted and slammed on the ground with his feet, the marble floor tiles instantly shattered, and his figure shot away and went straight to the man.


    "My name is Qi Yun!"


    The man didn''t change his face or dodge, and said with a chuckle.


    boom!


    When the words fell, Jiang Xiaohu''s fist hit a black shadow''s chest. This punch seemed to hit the steel. If he hadn''t really seen the person in front of him, Jiang Xiaohu would have thought he was on a construction site with steel. On the wall..


    "When did he show up!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned for the man who appeared suddenly in a punch, and even forgot the sharp pain from his fist.


    "You can use true energy? It''s rare. If you can win Qi Feng''s trick, I will give you a chance and let you try it. If you can''t win, then it will prove that you are just a small sensational character. Just kill it!"


    Qi Yun sitting on the stool didn''t know when he had reached the left side of Jiang Xiaohu''s body, with a cold and merciless smile on his face, and said a word softly.


    The voice fell, and before Jiang Xiaohu could speak, the man named Qi Feng in front of him fell with a punch, and he aimed at Jiang Xiaohu''s Tianling cover and smashed it down.


    If this punch hits, Jiang Xiaohu can''t guarantee that his physical fitness will not be split by a big brain.


    "are you crazy!"


    Seeing that his fist was about to hit him, Jiang Xiaohu frowned and snorted and pushed back quickly to avoid the punch.


    When he missed a punch, Qi Feng did not get angry, but continued to chase with a calm face. Regardless of Jiang Xiaohu''s physical fitness, he didn''t really have any way to deal with these things when he fisted. .


    Within a few minutes, Jiang Xiaohu had already eaten a few fists, fists to the flesh, Jiang Xiaohu''s face flushed, and he resisted a qi and kept avoiding.


    "Little bastard, I disrupt your infuriating movement!"


    Seeing Qi Feng bullying him again, Jiang Xiaohu looked gloomy and rushed forward, making a fist with his right hand, as if he was going to face Qi Feng hard.


    The two fists collided, and Jiang Xiaohu clearly heard the sound of ticking coming from his arm. If he guessed right, the bones should have been cracked.


    "You are done!"


    After taking this punch hard, Jiang Xiaohu naturally had a plan in his heart. His left hand suddenly grabbed Qi Feng''s wrist, and the pure and extremely pure Qi was released into Qi Feng''s arm like the Yellow River into the sea.


    "Chaos!"


    With a low growl, Jiang Xiaohu''s majestic zhenqi began to move wantonly in Qi Feng''s body, causing Qi Feng''s face to begin to blush.


    "This alone can''t defeat him!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s practice of hurting the enemy by one thousand and eight hundred, Qi Yun stood aside and chuckled, and couldn''t help but reminded.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    It¡¯s just that Jiang Xiaohu didn¡¯t stop, but his left hand rushed forward again. Without the support of his true energy, Qi Feng¡¯s body was still strong, but his speed slowed down a lot. He failed to grasp Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s left hand and was A palm hit the pubic area.


    At this moment, the true energy in Jiang Xiaohu''s body suddenly began to circulate quickly, condensed along the palm of his left hand, and got into Qi Feng''s body. In an instant, an invisible vortex appeared in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand.


    "wait!"


    Seeing this scene, Qi Yun hurriedly stopped, but it was too late.


    I saw that as Jiang Xiaohu''s palm pulled back hard, there seemed to be a huge object in Qi Feng''s lower abdomen that was attracted by him. He pushed his belly two inches away, and the pain caused Qi Feng to instantly lose his resistance. , Kneeling directly on the ground.

 875 Chapter 875

    "stop!"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu''s foot was lifted up, he only heard Qi Yun who was sitting behind him yelling in a low voice.


    When the voice fell, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly felt that his feet were entangled with something, unable to move, and could only maintain this state.


    "What are you doing! You let me go!"


    Jiang Xiaohu knows true qi himself, and naturally also knows that some experts can release their true qi, and suddenly understood that this is Qi Yun''s deception, and shouted at Qi Yun.


    "What? Can''t you break free? Then you should show respect!"


    Qi Yun didn''t feel angry, but slowly stood up and walked in front of Jiang Xiaohu. He raised his right hand and didn''t put it down. His left hand gently squeezed Jiang Xiaohu''s right cheek, and said with a chuckle.


    "Okay, sorry, I was wrong, please let me go!"


    After feeling a weird feeling, Jiang Xiaohu took a deep breath, gritted his teeth to hold back the anger in his heart, and admitted his mistake in a low voice.


    "That''s good! Okay, let''s go see Madam!"


    Qi Yun smiled when he heard the words, waved for the two to take Qi Feng away, put down his right hand, turned and walked towards the door.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who was relieved, did not act rashly, but cleverly followed behind the opponent, bowed his head and walked out of the room.


    After leaving the room, Jiang Xiaohu saw clearly that he was now on the roof of a tall building, and that secret room was a small room on the roof.


    "Fuck, so dazzling!"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned and looked at the sky. The weather in Kyoto was still so good. The dazzling sunlight shining on his body clearly felt a warmth.


    "Keep up!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu stunned in place, Qi Yun yelled softly.


    "it is good!"


    Hearing the sound, Jiang Xiaohu hurried to catch up.


    Talk about escape from such a tall building?It''s not like in the movie, some people use airplanes for their own escape, so...it''s better to follow Qi Yun to see the illness honestly!


    The two of them walked to the elevator not far away in tandem, and walked into the elevator. The bodyguards or entourage who followed did not follow.


    Jiang Xiaohu understands this very well. A master like Qi Yun, even if he can''t beat two of them himself, why do he want those in the root class?


    After a while, the elevator stopped and reached the eighteenth floor. The strange thing was that Qi Yun did not press the button after entering the elevator, and there were only three floors in the elevator, 18, 25, and 6.


    As the elevator stopped, the elevator doors opened slowly, and a small corridor led to the eyes. At the end of the corridor was a steel door.


    "come in!"


    Qi Yun lifted his foot out of the elevator, yelled softly, and Jiang Xiaohu quickly went out.


    Standing in the corridor, the elevator door was also closed. Within ten seconds, the corridor suddenly darkened, and a purple light was projected around it.


    "What is this for?"


    Jiang Xiaohu took two steps and asked softly.


    "Disinfection, the ancestor''s health is not good!"


    "Do you still believe this?"


    Hearing the words of disinfection, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help wondering whether the man in front of him was really a martial artist.


    "It''s not a belief, but a psychological sustenance!"


    Qi Yun did not feel annoying, and explained that the two had already arrived before the iron gate, and saw Qi Yun stretched out his hand to press on one side of the wall, a scanner appeared, and after confirming Qi Yun¡¯s identity, the iron gate turn on.


    "Go take a shower!"


    After leaving the small corridor, the two came to a corridor again. The difference was that there were many rooms on both sides of the corridor.


    "Huh? Take a bath?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was stunned when he heard the words. For the first time, he heard that someone would take a bath for a doctor.


    "Just enjoy it!"


    Qi Yun turned his head and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, chuckled, clapped his hands, the door of the first room on the left hand side of the corridor opened in response, and two beautiful women in bikinis walked out of the room and made a gesture of asking Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Can I not go?"


    Seeing these two fairies as beautiful women, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but feel a little fluttered in his heart. He couldn''t imagine what kind of pain he would endure behind this comfort.


    "No! But if you really don''t want to, I think you on the right will do!"


    As he said, Qi Yun clapped his hands again, and the first room in the corridor on the right was also opened. Two two-meter-tall men wearing only shorts walked out of the room, slapped their palms wide and clapped their hands, and smiled at Jiang Xiaohu. stand up.


    "Farewell!"


    Seeing the difference between the two sides, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even think about it, and walked directly to the room on the left. This is not a multiple-choice question, this is a sub-question. If this choice is also wrong, it means...not an ordinary person.


    "it is good!"


    Qi Yun smiled slightly, stood still, glanced at the two people on the right, and they hurried back to the room.


    After Jiang Xiaohu walked into the room, he was also stunned. The room was not too big. At the end of the month, there was a twenty-square meter. A huge bathtub was placed in the middle. The cabinet on the right hand side was filled with various tools for fun. As well as the necessary safety measures, on the left is the bathroom utensils, and more importantly, this is the floor-to-ceiling window, which allows you to easily see everything outside.


    "You can''t see the inside, don''t worry!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu stunned in place, one of the women who followed in smiled softly and reminded.Among so many people, only Jiang Xiaohu is so cute.


    "No, does everyone have to do this? Does each of you have to receive it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced back at the two women, swallowed, pointed to the thing on the right, and asked awkwardly.


    "Then it depends on our willingness! So far there has been no demanding, and no one who can beat us!"


    "If you force it, it''s okay to beat us!"


    The two women heard that you look at me and I look at you, smiled and talked, reaching out and untied their clothes.


    "Don''t, I''ll do it myself, I don''t need to fight, I don''t need to help, I wash myself clean, you turn your heads!"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly reached out and held the hands of the two of them, and shook his head again and again. He was a bit lustful, but he didn''t have to go to battle himself under any circumstances.


    "Why? Don''t you like it? I can call the sisters behind, there are foreign ones!"


    "Or do you like fatter ones? Both! Mr. is still waiting outside! He will find them for you!"


    When the two women heard this, they thought Jiang Xiaohu didn''t like him, so they said quickly.


    "No, no, no! I like it, you are both beautiful, but I''m not used to it, thank you very much, I''ll do it myself, can you turn around?"


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly bowed his hands and bowed again and again, for fear that he would really call a few more.

 876 Chapter 876

    "Haha, I thought two were not enough!"


    "Yeah, just like a kid, so cute! If you can, why can''t you be with you today?"


    "Xiao Lin, don''t scare him!"


    ...


    The two women, look at me and look at you. It was the first time I met someone like Jiang Xiaohu, and they were happy. Although they were joking, they respected Jiang Xiaohu''s choice and turned his head.


    Seeing the two turning over, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly took off all his clothes, got into the bathtub, and started to wash quickly. In order to prevent Qi Yun from saying that he was not clean, Jiang Xiaohu rubbed the soles of his feet three times.


    Ten minutes later, Jiang Xiaohu jumped out of the water, stretched out his hand to pull off the towel, and began to wipe his body.


    "Wait, I can''t wear your original clothes!"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu wiped his head, the woman called Xiao Lin suddenly turned around, looked at Jiang Xiaohu seriously and said.


    "Ah! No, don''t be so scary. Just say it directly, and I''ll do it! Go back!"


    Facing Xiao Lin who suddenly turned around, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly pulled a bath towel around her waist and looked at each other nervously. After so long, it was the first time that she was stared at and took a bath.


    "Bison! Hahaha, wear this!"


    Upon seeing this, Xiao Lin laughed again, opened the cabinet on the right, took out a set of clean bathrobes, and threw them to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Really? Let me see! Hahaha!"


    When the other woman heard Xiao Lin''s words, she turned around, looked at Jiang Xiaohu and laughed.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu was someone he had met before, he couldn''t help but flushed in the face of such a joke.


    "Okay, stop making trouble, sir is still outside!"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t dare to move, Xiao Lin could only pull another person, whispered, and turned around again.


    Seeing that he could finally put on clothes, Jiang Xiaohu quickly put on his bathrobe and took a few deep breaths to relieve the embarrassment in his heart. Then he whispered, "I''m done, I''m out!"


    "Go!"


    Hearing that he was going out, the two of Xiao Lin turned around seriously and said respectfully.


    Jiang Xiaohu was already scared by the two of them laughing, and nervously bypassed the two of them, came to the door, opened the door and got out.


    "What? Isn''t it appropriate?"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu coming out as if fleeing, Qi Yun stood not far from the door and asked with a smile.


    "No, it''s suitable, let''s go! Now you can see a doctor!"


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly shook his head when he heard this.


    "Let''s go!"


    Qi Yun didn''t say anything when he saw this, nodded, and led Jiang Xiaohu to the end of the corridor.


    Turning a corner at the end of the corridor, and walking about 20 meters, the two stopped, but there was a wall in front of them.


    "this is?"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Qi Yun, thinking that Qi Yun had forgotten his way. He looked back at the other side of the corridor and pointed behind him in confusion.


    "Wait!"


    Qi Yun was indifferent, always looking calm, reaching out and knocking on the wall.


    Surprisingly, the wall suddenly opened silently, as if a door appeared out of thin air. The door was even more terrifying. The empty blank room only had a bed in the center, and a middle-aged man was lying on the bed. The man was guarded by two people, one man and one woman, the man was sharp and handsome, while the woman was picturesque and extraordinary.


    "Old ancestors, here we are!"


    The door opened, Qi Yun grabbed Jiang Xiaohu who was about to walk in, stood outside the door, frowned and shouted seriously.


    "come in!"


    The middle-aged man known as the ancestor on the bed raised his hand and beckoned. A hoarse voice came out, which was seriously inconsistent with his image of the middle-aged man.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Xiaohu only felt that he had walked into the big boss room in a horror movie, and the voice of a middle-aged man was as hoarse as a century-old man.


    "Old ancestor, this is Jiang Xiaohu, the mysterious young man who recently appeared on the rivers and lakes, his true spirit may save you!"


    Qi Yun took the shocked Jiang Xiaohu to the bed, stretched out his hand to hold Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulder, and said in a low voice.


    With this press, Jiang Xiaohu only felt that his whole body was clamped up and down by huge rocks and could not move, so he could only let the man on the bed look at him up and down.


    "Hello! Jiang Xiaohu!"


    The middle-aged man looked at it for a long time, then opened his mouth, and a hoarse and terrifying voice came out again.


    "Good, good! I... Jiang Xiaohu!"


    Jiang Xiaohu swallowed several times in a row, but still couldn''t say a complete sentence. Under Qi Yun''s suppression, his soft calf could not tremble.


    "Let him go!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s nervousness, the ancestor said to Qi Yun, who quickly let go.


    The moment Qi Yun let go, Jiang Xiaohu was no longer nervous, he was taken aback, looked around, looked at the old ancestor on the bed, turned his head to look at the man and the woman, looked back at Qi Yun, and didn¡¯t know what to say. .


    There seems to be nothing wrong with this room, but the vitality in the room is simply unimaginable. What''s more terrifying is that he also noticed that his vitality is slowly being lost.


    Rather than saying that this room is a room for rest and recuperation, it is better to say that this room is a room condensed by vitality. The people standing in the room will be nourished by vitality, and they will be able to cultivate rapidly. It is just that while being nourished, the body The vitality within will also be absorbed.


    Although the lost vitality is insignificant compared to what one has absorbed, it is also terrifying. No one wants his vitality to be taken away from his body easily.


    "Perceived something wrong?"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu frowned, the ancestor asked softly.


    "Yeah! But I don''t understand how old you are!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded and raised his own question. He no longer needs to be afraid or nervous.


    When a person knows that he can''t resist, he usually becomes magnanimous. It doesn''t matter, because he has no chance to resist, so it''s better to understand it.


    "Me? For more than two hundred years, I don¡¯t remember clearly. I know your true qi is very pure, completely different from the true qi from cultivation, so I want to see if your true qi helps me. , If so, I can give you whatever you want!"


    The ancestors didn''t conceal it when they saw it, and straightforwardly stated their needs and indicated their price.


    "My true qi? You can''t take it away, even if you force it, you can''t take it away. This true qi is the result of my cultivation bit by bit. I don''t agree, no one can take it! "


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head when he heard this, and rejected him directly.

 877 Chapter 877

    Following Jiang Xiaohu''s refusal, there was no sound in the room, and even the sound of breathing disappeared, as if the people in the entire room were frozen.


    "Ah!"


    After a long while, the ancestor chuckled slightly, waved his hand, and motioned Jiang Xiaohu to come.


    "No, I''m afraid of death, and I don''t want to die in your hands!"


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and took a step back. This time, Qi Yun didn''t force him, but just looked at him.


    "Not to kill you, just to show you my body!"


    The ancestor smiled upon hearing this, shook his head, and put his hand on the bed.


    "That''s okay!"


    Jiang Xiaohu also knew that if the ancestor really wanted to kill himself, it couldn''t be simpler. It would be better to walk down the stairs by himself. Even if he was caught like this, it would be better than being caught after a severe beating.


    But... the ancestor did not make a move, but silently closed his eyes, quietly waiting for Jiang Xiaohu''s pulse.


    The Qi family has a great career and is much better than Jiang Xiaohu. Physicians who have seen a lot of abnormalities, even those 100-year-old masters have been invited to order, and the reason why they found Jiang Xiaohu is entirely because of Jiang Xiaohu. His true energy is extremely pure, otherwise, his ancestors would not bother to let him get his pulse.


    "I go¡­¡­"


    Jiang Xiaohu just put his hand on the veins of the ancestor, and couldn''t help but spit out softly.


    The ancestor''s body is almost perfect, every inch of muscle has been tempered to the extreme, if it is punched, it is estimated that the elephant will be killed.


    Regardless of the high strength of the muscles, the bones of the ancestors are also terrifying, and the degree of toughness is really rare. At first glance, they have cultivated to the extreme and have faintly emitted golden light.


    But it was not these that affected the ancestor''s body, but his internal organs.


    The lifespan of a person is limited. Pursuing endless ways in a limited lifespan is the life of every cultivator. The ancestors have already achieved perfection, but even so, they still cannot increase their lifespan.


    His lifespan has been exhausted, and he is still alive, relying entirely on a strong body and the vitality of this room.


    "What? Is there any help?"


    "It stands to reason that it is gone. Your longevity has disappeared. If you continue to live, you will be a human being. You will live by cannibalism. But your family is so powerful, it shouldn''t be difficult!"


    Faced with questions from the ancestors, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head decisively and directly stated the real problems he saw.


    "what did you say?"


    Upon seeing this, Qi Yun stepped forward and stared at Jiang Xiaohu, very dissatisfied with this answer.


    "I''m telling the truth, but it''s not unsaved!"


    While talking, Jiang Xiaohu began to visit the body of the ancestor again.


    After all, he has experience, this experience is Gongsun Yao!


    Gongsun Yao doesn¡¯t have Yang Qi and needs to condense Yang Qi, while the ancestors have exhausted their lifespan. Relying on the lifespan of others to continue their lives can easily cause a turbulent flow of true Qi, and eventually become a human demon and lose reason. Therefore, It can also condense out the lifespan.


    The so-called longevity is nothing more than the life span of all the cells in a person''s body. If they are gone, they are gone, and there is no way to return. Living for a long time only slows down this speed.


    But what Jiang Xiaohu thought of was...change this body back to its original appearance.


    "Fart! You think you''re the best? Someone has figured it out long ago! What nonsense?"


    After hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s method, Qi Yun, who seemed to be gentle, couldn''t hold back, and directly cursed.


    "Wait, I don''t know what other people think. I think I have my own way. If you don''t believe me, you kill me and go find someone else. I hope my ancestors can withstand it!"


    Seeing that he was fierce, Jiang Xiaohu was not worried or afraid, so he stepped back and made a gesture of asking.


    "Wait, you can talk about your thoughts. I am now at the end of the strong bow. There is no need to hold on. If it doesn''t work, then forget it!"


    The old ancestor looked a little more free and easy, looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a smile, and said in a low voice.


    "No, no, I know you want to live, and I want to, otherwise you won''t find me, and I won''t think of a way, just like you said, my true spirit is very pure, those Why can''t a person''s true qi bring a certain part of the body back to life, but I can? It''s because my true qi is pure, and their true qi carries the aura of all things in the world!"


    "I tell you, if I stab him, his wound will heal, but the scar of the wound will still appear after he gets old, but I am different. I have been injured, but my body will never be injured!"


    As Jiang Xiaohu finished his second sentence, Qi Yun frowned. When he suppressed Jiang Xiaohu, he inspected Jiang Xiaohu''s body by the way, and he did not find any traces of injuries. There was not even a slightest ailment. It''s like the body of a newborn baby, perfect.


    "I believe you, but I still said that, if I die, you will be buried with me, you know I am afraid of death! Then don''t lie to me!"


    When the ancestor heard these words, he glanced at Qi Yun, and after the other party nodded, he put away the fake smile before and said in a low voice.


    "Well, isn''t it good to be simple? Old ancestors don''t worry, I''m afraid of death, I won''t mess around, but I need time to prepare!"


    "Go!"


    As soon as Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, the ancestor waved to indicate that Jiang Xiaohu could leave.


    "Let''s go, the ancestors need to rest!"


    When Qi Yun saw this, he pulled Jiang Xiaohu and left. After leaving the room, the two returned to the corridor again. There were already four young girls standing in the corridor. Each of them looked amazing and even more impressive. Surprisingly, between the eyebrows of the four of them are immortal auras that ordinary people do not possess, like a fairy descending to the earth, looking at the world, but also full of affection and amorous feelings.


    "Is this a girl or an old fairy!"


    Glancing at the four women, Jiang Xiaohu swallowed, and muttered blankly.


    "Tonight, they are all yours. For some time in the future, they are all yours. All your enjoyment. After you can''t reach the target and expected state, we will get it back a hundred times!"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu seemed to like it very much, Qi Yun said softly, still with a smiling face, but what he said made people feel cold.


    "Don''t worry, I''m also afraid of death, I still want to go back to herding cattle, my orchard is about to start planting, and winter is coming soon!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was no longer afraid and horrified at this time. He gave a bitter smile and shook his head as he spoke. He subconsciously reached out and touched the cigarette in his pocket. After a few touches, he remembered the bathrobe he was wearing.

 878 Chapter 878

    "Uncle Weng, what''s wrong, now the Chang family''s status in our Jiang family has been elevated?"


    Looking at Chang Wei who was like a dead dog with disdain, Jiang Xiaohu smiled coldly, and the light that burst out of his eyes was full of playful light.


    The previous Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have the strength, but he was completely different, so he wouldn''t be able to manage who''s status in Jiang''s family was elevated or whose status was lowered.


    But in the memory of the original owner of this body, he was kicked out of the house. If his parents hadn''t promised to give him the position of the successor of the monk, in exchange for his whole body, I am afraid that he would lose his life.


    After so many years of investigation, Jiang Xiaohu naturally has some intelligence information from that year.


    Uncle Weng became anxious and got angry, and pushed Jiang Xiaohu out of the aisle: "Master, you should go back. Don''t go back to Jiang''s house in the future. Listen to Uncle Weng''s words."


    "This is my home, my parents are there, why can''t I come back?"


    Jiang Xiaohu gently removed Uncle Weng¡¯s hand and smiled confidently, ¡°Uncle Weng, thirty years in Hedong and Hexi for thirty years, I am no longer the cowardly Jiang Xiaohu before.¡±


    "You... hey... let''s go, let me go to the backyard to see your parents."


    Uncle Weng shook his head gently, the tears in his eyes were spinning, and he was forcibly wiped away at last, turning around and taking Jiang Xiaohu to the backyard again.


    "Uncle Weng, don''t worry, no one dares to move me now. Then you will see how I turned this Jiang family upside down." Jiang Xiaohu smiled at Uncle Weng, right hand on his shoulder. Patted.


    "You, you..."


    Uncle Weng sighed slightly, "Since the master promised not to inherit the position of Patriarch, the Jiang family is no longer where you should come, so you should be careful in all things."


    "The past has passed, but it has not passed."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled casually, and gently patted Zhou Lin''s back with his right hand to comfort her.


    Since entering the Jiang family''s house, Zhou Lin has been a little nervous, as if an ugly wife wants to see her in-laws.


    Only after seeing so many people targeting Jiang Xiaohu did she understand how hard Jiang Xiaohu has endured for so many years.


    But I used to treat him like that, treating him as a waste.


    Hearing this, Uncle Weng was taken aback for a moment, but he quickly reacted and continued to walk forward.


    But he hasn¡¯t taken more than ten steps. A young man wearing a black martial arts uniform with a face similar to Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s edges and corners. There are five or six young people behind him, and there are still palm prints on his face. Changwei''s eyes burst out with a spiteful light staring at Jiang Xiaohu like a poisonous snake.


    "Master!"


    Uncle Weng stopped slightly, then said.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes narrowed slightly. This person is Jiang Jianlong from the uncle Jiang Fangjing''s family.


    He is also one of the most popular winners in this race, and his strength is already in the middle of the foundation.


    Jiang Jianlong''s gaze stayed on Zhou Lin for a while, and a touch of greed was immediately shot out in his eyes, but he was quickly hidden in the past, and finally his gaze stayed on Uncle Weng.


    "Uncle Weng, don''t you know the rules? Today you are a clan comparison day. Without permission, no one can enter Jiang''s house without permission. Have you forgotten?" Jiang Jianlong was very unkind, and his tone was extremely gloomy.


    Being stared at like a pervert, Zhou Lin''s eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Of course, Jiang Jianlong''s change did not escape Jiang Xiaohu''s gaze.


    "Master!"


    Uncle Weng became a little anxious, and a cold color appeared on his face, "He is the young master, your brother, not an outsider!"


    "Little brother?"


    Jiang Jianlong smiled coldly, his face pulled down, "Why don''t I remember that I still have a trash brother like him? Besides, there is no one in my Jiang family named Jiang Xiaohu!"


    "you!"


    Uncle Weng was so angry that he had the urge to vomit blood, and he gasped for breath.


    "Don''t be angry, just act like a clown. Enjoy it, okay?"


    Jiang Xiaohu patted Wengbo''s back lightly, and injected a ray of true energy into his body, soothing Wengbo.


    Feeling the warmth, a look of surprise appeared on Wengbo''s face, but he was soon hidden by him.


    Jiang Jianlong''s gloomy eyes fell on Jiang Xiaohu, and he coldly shouted: "Jiang Xiaohu, get out of Jiang''s house immediately! You are not welcome here!"


    "Go away, don''t take a piss and take a picture of yourself, is Jiang''s kind of able to come to you?"


    Someone supported him, and Chang Wei raised his head a few points too high and said very proudly.


    Jiang Xiaohu still had that calm expression on his face, and he glanced at Chang Wei and said, "How can I remember to eat or not? A dog from the Jiang family dared to bark in front of the owner? Who gave you the courage?"


    Before he could speak, Chang Wei shrank his neck in fright, and hurried backwards, his face was full of fear, for fear that Jiang Xiaohu would slap his face with a slap, like a clown.


    Seeing Chang Wei''s reaction, Jiang Jianlong''s expression instantly turned pale.


    "A dog is always a dog, bullying and fearing hardship."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled slightly, and still said with a calm and calm appearance, "Yes, no matter how the Jiang family fights, this is always the Jiang family. When is it their turn to turn over and become the master?"


    "Shut up for me!"


    Jiang Jianlong jumped up like an old cat with its tail stepped on, and roared.


    "Funny, who do you think you are? Pharaoh?"


    The corners of Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth were slightly upturned, showing a touch of carelessness.


    "Who am I, I am Jiang Jianlong, the next Patriarch."


    Jiang Jianlong''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said viciously, "Tell you, as long as you are in charge, don''t say that the Jiang family doesn''t have your place. Even your immortal parents are going to get fucked by Laozi. You don''t have ancestors. A group of lonely ghosts!"


    "Jianglong Jiang, you are too much!"


    Hearing this, Uncle Weng''s face changed suddenly and he scolded.


    Zhou Lin was full of anger when she heard it, and she really wanted to rush over and beat up this bastard!


    A group of lonely ghosts?


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and this guy even scolded his parents.


    It seems that this Jiang family should really be remodeled.


    "Excessive?"


    Jiang Jianlong smiled coldly, "Uncle Weng, it seems that the person who has gone overboard is not me? It''s a guy who does everything to his own relatives. I''m just talking about it. How can I say it?"


    "Let''s stop here!"


    Uncle Weng¡¯s voice was cold, his eyes shot out with sharp colors, and he stared at Jiang Jianlong, "Young Master, if you don¡¯t respect the second master anymore, if you speak rudely, don¡¯t blame the old man for being rude to you!"


    The Jiang Zhenghao and his wife gave so much, but in return these people were arrogant. Weng Boguang became very angry after thinking about it!

 879 Chapter 879

    "Uncle Weng, don''t forget your identity!"


    Jiang Jianlong''s eyes shot a cold light, "Wang Bo, I have not forgotten how the second master treated me back then. Now, it is impossible for me to respect them!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he could see that this Jiang Jianlong hated him quite a bit, and he hated it to the point of gnashing his teeth.


    But, so what, as long as he finds out the original evidence, let alone Jiang Jianlong''s death, even if his bones are torn down, Jiang Xiaohu can do this kind of thing.


    "Ahem, you guys..."


    Wengbo was so angry that he coughed, but fortunately Jiang Xiaohu was supporting him behind his back, otherwise he would not be able to stand up.


    "Uncle Weng, don''t talk to a mad dog, let''s go, I''m going to see my parents first."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to stay in this place any longer, and wasting precious time with such a group of people was quite uneconomical.


    "Master, old man..."


    Wengbo looked at Jiang Xiaohu with great shame. There were so many things that he remembered clearly. The most sorry person in the family was Jiang Xiaohu. He was so good at the beginning, but in a battle, he was injured and Dantian became A rubbish was eventually driven out of the Jiang family.


    And the man who wounded him, Jiang Jianlong was also punished, but after these years, he recovered completely.


    "Don''t blame yourself."


    A faint smile appeared on Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s face, ¡°In these years, outside, I have also lived very well, this time if you hadn¡¯t told me that my parents were sick, I guess I wouldn¡¯t have stepped into this house. By the way, Uncle Weng, this is my wife Zhou Lin, who is now the chairman of Tailin Group."


    "Hello, Uncle Weng, thank you for taking care of Jiang Xiaohu in the past." Zhou Lin said very politely.


    "Good, good."


    Uncle Weng showed a pleased smile on his face, "Your parents will be very happy to see it."


    After speaking, Uncle Weng secretly wiped the tears from his eyes, and he was very happy to see that Jiang Xiaohu had already looked away, and that there was a flowery girl as his wife.


    Along with Uncle Weng, he walked into the backyard, and as soon as the door was opened, a strong smell of medicine came out, which was so rich that it was a bit choking.


    Smelling the fragrance of the medicine, Jiang Xiaohu''s brows frowned.


    He has promised the original owner of this body to take good care of his parents and his wife.


    But now, Jiang Xiaohu smelled a scent of poison in the fragrance of the medicine.


    Although it is extremely slight, Jiang Xiaohu is a great doctor, and the fragrance of this ordinary medicine boiled and permeated, and one can tell which medicines are inside and which medicines cannot be used.


    Coming to the plane of the earth, Jiang Xiaohu conducted a re-systematic study and research on medicine.


    All medicines for curing diseases must be balanced, otherwise problems will arise.


    As soon as he entered the wing room, Jiang Xiaohu saw a scrawny man lying on the dim bed. It can be said that there is nothing wrong with describing it as a haggard.


    The woman sitting next to the bed who was taking the medicine had messy hair and was interspersed with white hair, and her face was withered, just like the phenomenon caused by unbalanced nutrition all year round.


    "Master, madam, the young master and grandmother are back."


    As soon as he entered the room, Uncle Weng hurriedly said to the two men, looking excited, as if he had done a very happy thing.


    "Puff!"


    Facing the appearance of his parents, Jiang Xiaohu knelt down with his knees soft, "Mom and dad, Hu''er came back late, I''m sorry you!"


    Zhou Lin also knelt down, acting like a husband and a woman.


    "Tiger... Tiger is back?"


    The middle-aged woman slowly turned around, looked at Jiang Xiaohu and Zhou Lin in disbelief, her lips trembled for a long time before she said.


    She is Jiang Xiaohu''s mother Hu Yuexin. She was as beautiful as a flower at the beginning, and she was also a princess of a small family, but now she can''t find the beauty of the past, her face is covered with the vicissitudes of life.


    "Mom, I am back."


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly said, seeing the vicissitudes of the middle-aged woman, really embarrassed.


    If the original owner of this body sees his mother like this, I am afraid that he will faint in pain.


    "Hu''er, you are suffering outside."


    Hu Yuexin put down the medicine bowl and held Jiang Xiaohu tightly in his arms. Tears flowed down from his eyes, all dripping onto Jiang Xiaohu''s forehead, making him really embarrassed.


    "Hu''er, Qian shouldn''t play or not, just shouldn''t come back, you should go quickly and leave with your wife." Hu Yuexin quickly pushed Jiang Xiaohu away and said very excitedly.


    After staying in this backyard for so long, if it were not for taking care of her husband, she would have been unable to hold on any longer. What kind of home is this place? It was a bunch of evil wolves.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t bring anyone back, there was only Zhou Lin beside him. Hu Yuexin was really worried about Jiang Xiaohu, but didn''t want him to be injured.


    "Mom, when I come back, I want to pick you up and go to Linhai. My son has already bought a real estate there. It''s a villa. It''s not much worse than here. Just go with me and let me take good care of your two elderly people. Okay?" Jiang Xiaohu said hurriedly, he didn''t want his mother to continue to suffer here.


    "Mom lives here well, don''t worry about me."


    Hu Yuexin pushed Jiang Xiaohu again, in a posture to push him away immediately.


    Jiang Xiaohu gently shook his head and pressed Hu Yuexin on the seat so that she didn''t have to worry about herself.


    "Mom, stop this medicine and don''t take it as a father."


    Jiang Xiaohu directly took the medicine bowl and put it under his nose so that he frowned.


    Sure enough, in this bowl of medicine, there are traces of toxins in it, not a senior Li, I really don''t know that Lao Wang would not smell it.


    After all, not everyone''s nose is as sensitive as Jiang Xiaohu.


    "What are you talking about, this, the potion in this bowl is poisonous? What can I do, and I have fed this kind of medicine to your dad. Doesn''t it mean that he is poisoned? No wonder I fed so many medicines, you Dad hasn''t seen any improvement yet." Hu Yuexin was afraid for a while, but Jiang Xiaohu found it out.


    Soon Hu Yuexin had a huge question. How could Jiang Xiaohu know if there is any poison in the medicine by smelling it like a doctor? This ability is not something ordinary people can have.


    "I graduated from Linhai Medical University, and I still graduated with full marks."


    Jiang Xiaohu directly introduced all of his medical knowledge to his mother, with the purpose of making the other party believe that he is truly capable and responsible.


    After speaking, Jiang Xiaohu moved to his father''s side, and looked at the miserable appearance on the bed, his fists clenched.

 880 Chapter 880

    Jiang Xiaohu was really angry. Even if he was too critical, he had never seen a middle-aged man who was abused so miserably before, and he was the father of the original owner of this body.


    "Hu''er, you can show your dad quickly. If it''s late, I''m afraid your dad won''t be able to hold it."


    Hu Yuexin wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, "Your dad always said that Hu''er hasn''t come back, and he won''t look down. Now, he just supports it with one breath."


    "Mom, don''t worry, Dad can''t die with me, and I have to find out who poisoned Dad!" Jiang Xiaohu said this, a flash of cold light flashed in his eyes. The killing intent appeared suddenly.


    Ling Yu¡¯s killing intent appeared in the room for only half a second, but Uncle Weng¡¯s body trembled, and there was a sigh in his heart. It seems that the Jiang family is really going to change. I only hope that the young master will not have any trouble. it is good.


    There was a look of consternation in Hu Yuexin''s eyes, and she also felt that the aura on her son''s body was completely wrong, as if he had walked out of Shura Hell.It''s just that this kind of breath disappeared completely, making her think it was an illusion.


    Therefore, Hu Yuexin was shocked for a moment, and soon turned his attention to her husband Jiang Zhanhao.


    Only Zhou Lin, who really knows Jiang Xiaohu, knows a good-tempered Jiang Xiaohu, this time he is really angry.


    In fact, even if Jiang Xiaohu wasn''t angry, Zhou Lin couldn''t stand it anymore. She never thought that it was the Jiang family. Someone actually poisoned Jiang Xiaohu''s parents. How could this human heart be so cruel, even more vicious than a jackal.


    "Wife, take my mother and them out. In the next hour, no one is allowed to approach." Jiang Xiaohu turned to look at Zhou Lin, and said with a serious expression.


    It would be impossible for Jiang Zhanhao to regain his vitality without an hour.


    And during this time, no one is allowed to come and disturb.


    "it is good."


    Zhou Lin nodded seriously, took Hu Yuexin and Uncle Weng out directly, and closed the door of the room at will.


    Only Jiang Xiaohu and Jiang Zhanhao are left in the house. At this moment, Jiang Zhanhao''s complexion is withered, his lips are white, and his eyes are even more apathetic. Only one breath is left hanging there, as if the one standing in the wind may go out at any time. The candlelight is just like, supported hard.


    Jiang Xiaohu took out the needle bag, put it on the table, opened it, and pulled out dozens of silver needles and gold needles of various lengths. Then he lifted Jiang Zhanhao from the bed and let him lie on the folded quilt. Above.


    "Dad, bear with me a little bit, I''ll be well soon."


    Jiang Xiaohu patted Jiang Zhanhao''s shoulder lightly with his hand, and took the opportunity to infuse his true energy into his body. Now he must be kept alive before he can apply the injection.


    Although this person is a stranger to Jiang Xiaohu, the original owner of this body is a close relative. Now Jiang Xiaohu''s right is accumulating merit.


    When taking the pulse earlier, Jiang Xiaohu discovered that many organs in Jiang Zhanhao¡¯s body had premature aging, and that toxins accumulated in the body. This kind of poison usually had no effect at all, but when the toxins accumulated to a certain level, people would suffer Will die suddenly because of organ failure.


    It can be seen how vicious the poisoner¡¯s heart is. You don¡¯t treat Jiang Zhanhao as a human at all, and you still want to torture him to death slowly, so you can achieve it, killing someone without finding your head. Come up.


    After 20 minutes of continuous infusion of True Qi, Jiang Zhanhao''s organ failure trend was forcibly stopped.


    "Ahem..."


    Jiang Zhanhao coughed feebly, only to feel the heat in his body before he woke up, slowly opened his eyes, felt the familiar breath, and said excitedly: "Hu''er, Hu''er, are you back?"


    Because he was lying on his stomach, Jiang Zhanhao wanted to turn his head to see that Jiang Xiaohu had no strength.


    "I''m Jiang Xiaohu, your son, come back to see you, Dad, don''t move, I will treat your injury and detox. This requires a process, about forty minutes, you stick to it." Jiang Xiaohu took a deep breath. Persuaded in one breath.


    "Son, forget it, Dad can see you come back to Jiang''s house, I''m satisfied, and I have no regrets. Don''t waste your efforts." Jiang Zhanhao said weakly, he knew his physical condition very well. No medical treatment has any effect.


    And he didn''t believe that Jiang Xiaohu could treat him well. Instead of this, it was better to let Jiang Xiaohu not waste that energy.


    Jiang Zhanhao was also astonished. When did his son learn medicine?Moreover, the heat flowing from his hands is constantly nourishing his body, and his body is recovering little by little, and he can clearly feel the return of life.


    Suddenly, Jiang Zhanhao felt a lot of information popping up in his head. He almost didn''t recognize his son. Is he still the same Jiang Xiaohu?


    Suddenly, he understood that this heat energy is not true qi?


    So pure enough to be able to repair body organs for others, that zhenqi has reached the realm of the upper third rank.


    In this way, isn''t it that his son has already been able to cultivate and has become a strong man in the Golden Core Stage?


    The more I think about it, the more excited Jiang Zhanhao is. He is also a cultivator. Even if his body is so bad, he can still breathe a sigh of relief. Isn''t it because his true energy is alive?


    It is the period of the clan comparison, and Jiang Xiaohu is really happy to come back.


    "Without my permission, no one can let you die!"


    Seeing that the restoration was almost done, Jiang Xiaohu put his hand back, and immediately sat on the ground to adjust his breath, his tone was particularly domineering and beyond doubt.


    "Hey, why are you doing this?"


    Jiang Zhanhao sighed, "Comparison is what you need to consider."


    "Rescuing you is more important than any bird race."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled coldly and said that he had planned for the clan for a long time, and he would take back everything that belonged to him this time.


    The current Jiang Xiaohu, it is precisely because of the dragon-shaped spirit jade on his chest that continuously delivers spiritual energy to him, that will allow him to have enough true energy to repair Jiang Zhanhao¡¯s body organs, otherwise, even if he is the strength of the Jin Dan stage, Can''t stand this kind of unrestrained consumption.


    When he got up from the ground, Jiang Xiaohu immediately picked up the silver needle. With a soft drink, dozens of silver needles burst out from his hands at the same time, like a rain of bullets.


    Swish to the acupuncture points on Jiang Zhanhao''s back. The acupuncture points of each needle are very precise and just right.


    Immediately afterwards, the silver needles spun gently, slowly injecting the Zhen Qi wrapped in them into the acupoints, and finally went towards the meridians.

 881 Chapter 881

    And Jiang Xiaohu just sat on the bedside table, his fingers in both hands were constantly moving back and forth, like playing a symphony of life in the air, an invisible force wrapped him and Jiang Zhanhao tightly in it, and this piece The world is completely controlled by Jiang Xiaohu.


    He is the master of this world, and every move must be approved by him.


    Jiang Zhanhao, who was lying on the quilt, became breathing quickly, and he was shocked. He was a little confused. His son Jiang Xiaohu''s strength had reached the point. Just let his true energy out, and he would also have a radius of two meters. Everything within the scope of the zhenqi space.


    This kind of power should only appear in the Yuan Ying stage, but now he really feels it.


    Suddenly, Jiang Zhanhao felt that the so-called geniuses and geniuses of the Jiang family were all scum compared to his son Jiang Xiaohu.


    Finally, Jiang Zhanhao figured it out. He wanted to live and wanted to see how good his son Jiang Xiaohu was and how he trampled the entire Jiang family on the ground.


    The desire to survive instantly emerged in his heart, and the corners of Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth curled up slightly with a beautiful arc, and finally he was worthy of painstaking efforts. This middle-aged man finally had the desire to live.


    After the needle application lasted for half an hour, Jiang Xiaohu withdrew all the silver needles on his back.


    "Turn over, now it''s front."


    Regardless of Jiang Zhanhao''s answer or not, Jiang Xiaohu just waved like this, Jiang Zhanhao''s body automatically turned over uncontrollably, and soon more than a dozen silver needles pierced Jiang Zhanhao''s body.


    This time, Jiang Zhanhao witnessed Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s needle technique. The old-fashioned technique and sophisticated needle technique dazzled him. It was how much hardship and pain it took to practice the needle technique in such a short time. So superb.


    Thinking of the hardships his son had suffered outside, Jiang Zhanhao suddenly felt that all the hardships he had suffered and all the fatigue he had suffered over the years were worth it.


    "Uncle Weng, who told you to let an outsider come to my Jiang''s house?"


    At this time, a harsh voice appeared outside the door, very unfriendly, and it was addressed to Uncle Weng.


    Jiang Xiaohu heard it, it was Jiang Jianlong''s voice, and it became extremely arrogant.


    "She is not an outsider, she is the young lady, and the young master is inside. You can''t mess around."


    Uncle Weng was very serious, and he used his body to protect Zhou Lin''s body, "If you dare to move Madam, unless you step on my body."


    This time Jiang Jianlong brought a large number of people, almost all of the younger generation of the Jiang family, and even Jiang Jianxiong ran over.


    "You old thing, what kind of thing, don''t force me to do something against you!" Jiang Jianxiong said viciously.


    "No matter what, I won''t let you in and disturb Little Master."


    Uncle Weng stood up directly, straightened his chest, his eyes were very sharp, and his breath suddenly changed.


    Uncle Weng, who doesn''t get angry, is really angry today, and these people in front of him are too arrogant to stop Jiang Xiaohu from saving Jiang Zhanhao. This is not a human relationship at all, but an orc.


    "If you want to enter the house, don''t even think about it, otherwise, don''t blame me for letting you see my strength." Zhou Lin was also angry and walked out of the crowd directly, her eyes widened and her breath changed immediately.


    "Oh, a woman in the middle stage of foundation construction, dare to stand up, you are not afraid that we people will not pity Xiangxiyu and maimed you as an outsider?" Jiang Jianxiong looked at Zhou Lin with cold eyes, his face was filled with disdain .


    Chang Wei also stood up and shouted coldly: "It seems that I really want to challenge you to see how strong you are?"


    Now that Jiang Xiaohu is not here, Chang Wei is not afraid anymore. He will naturally jump out. If he wants to gain the status of the Jiang family, he must jump higher. As long as Zhou Lin is defeated, whether it is Jiang Jianlong or Jiang Jianxiong, he will be high. Take a look at him.


    "It seems that you were not afraid of being beaten in the slap just now?"


    Zhou Lin''s eyes were full of contempt and disdain, "But if you still want to be beaten, I will teach you this pug for my husband!"


    Having said that, Zhou Lin directly opened her posture, and her aura changed in an instant.


    "Madam... there are five minutes left."


    Uncle Weng hurriedly wanted to stop it, and seemed quite embarrassed. He raised his hand and looked at the time. It was only five minutes before the end of an hour, but he felt that these five minutes seemed to have passed a year.


    "Uncle Weng, it doesn''t matter, he can''t beat me."


    Zhou Lin nodded at Uncle Weng. The other party had already forced the door to come. It was very difficult to delay for five minutes.


    As a manager, she knows very well that she must kill the guy who jumped the highest, and beat the dog to show her owner!


    "presumptuous!"


    With a cold smile on Jiang Jianlong''s face, he waved his big hand: "Chang Wei, since she wants to be beaten, then don''t be polite to her."


    "Well, today I''m going to severely teach this woman who doesn''t have long eyes!"


    After being encouraged, Chang Wei jumped higher now, exuding hostility, making people think that he is a typical thug, the highest jumping pug.


    Creak!


    As soon as Chang Wei''s posture was set, the door of the room was opened from the inside.


    Jiang Xiaohu slowly walked out of the house, and glanced at the crowd with disdain.


    "Why, you are going to bully my woman while I''m in the house?" Jiang Xiaohu had a faint smile on his face, these people are really out of sight.


    "Husband..."


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu coming out, Zhou Lin''s face was full of joy and relaxation.


    Originally I thought I needed to hold on and play against Chang Wei, but now it looks completely different.


    "Shoot them all away!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu coming out, Jiang Jianlong''s expression became more gloomy, and he waved his hand, "Give it to me!"


    Following his order, the people behind Jiang Jianlong surrounded Jiang Xiaohu and the others, while Chang Wei stood in the forefront, looking like a vicious dog with barking teeth.


    "Why, you are driving us away by relying on a large number of people?"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head lightly, "Jianglong Jiang, you are still the same as before. I really feel sad for you."


    After saying this, Jiang Xiaohu took a step forward, and then his figure flashed and turned into a whirlwind into the crowd. Then he heard the dull sound and it exploded. Soon three people went into the crowd. Falling to the ground, in the next second, another four or five people were beaten and swollen.


    "Boom!"


    Immediately after Jiang Xiaohu''s body turned abruptly, several shadowless legs appeared and kicked on the person who rushed in front. Before the screams of these guys had time, they slammed Jiang Jianlong''s body heavily.

 882 Chapter 882

    Gently patted the dust on his body, Jiang Xiaohu said with disdain: "It''s really vulnerable."


    Jiang Jianlong stared at him with anger, his body began to tremble, his face appeared unbelievable, but the person still stood there, looking very stubborn.


    "It seems that the people you brought are really vulnerable."


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the Jiang family juniors lying on the ground, with a faint smile on his face, "Jianglong, I found out that for so many years, you still haven''t made any progress. You have lived for so many years. I really feel sad for you. I don¡¯t know what the real cultivation is."


    Jiang Jianlong was panting with anger, he didn''t know how to refute it, and he also discovered that Jiang Xiaohu''s strength was not something he could contend with.


    That Jiang Jianxiong was full of horror, and he couldn''t imagine that Jiang Xiaohu''s strength had reached such a terrifying level. It was fortunate that he ran back, or it would be really unthinkable.


    Now he didn''t even dare to put one fart, and subconsciously buried his head.


    "Your name is Chang Wei? It seems that the slap just now was really light, and I dared to touch my woman. Who gave you this courage? Do you know, what is the end of moving my woman?" Jiang Xiaohu went directly to Chang Wei In the past, his complexion suddenly became cold, and his whole body suddenly changed.


    "I was wrong, I was wrong, please don''t kill me."


    Feeling this irresistible murderous aura, Chang Wei''s pupils suddenly shrank. For the first time, he saw the icy cold killing intent from a person''s eyes. He was like facing a killing god, and the other party could always Crush him into powder!


    "Puff!"


    With his knees soft, Chang Wei knelt down, his face full of horror.


    Jiang Xiaohu wouldn''t let Chang Wei easily let him go because he knelt down. If this dog didn''t break his legs and pull out his barking teeth, he would never reform.


    He walked over and lifted his leg and kicked directly at Chang Wei''s forehead. When his head fell down, another side leg was slammed, and the guy was fainted in two strokes. After the past, blood with teeth spurted out of his mouth, looking very tragic.


    Of course, this is not the end. The second Jiang Xiaohu was in Chang Wei''s body straightening, he kicked his chest fiercely with another kick, and the ribs on his chest were directly sunken by the kick. A mouthful of blood came out directly.


    "what!"


    The pain that deepened into the bone marrow caused Chang Wei to wake up all at once, let out a howl like a pig, and then fell directly to the ground, like a dead dog.


    Before he was lying on the ground, Jiang Xiaohu walked over and stomped on Chang Wei''s elbow.


    With the sound of cracking bones, Chang Wei''s hands were completely scrapped, and then his legs, his kneecaps were completely broken by Jiang Xiaohu.


    For such a dog, Jiang Xiaohu intends to completely scrap him. Even if he can live for the rest of his life, he will still be lying in bed with incontinence.Immediately he drew out a silver needle and pierced it at the acupuncture point of this guy''s lower waist.


    Suddenly, a puddle of urine was released from Chang Wei''s face, followed by a stinking smell!


    At this moment, the younger generations of the Jiang family lying on the ground saw Jiang Xiaohu as if they saw a killer god, and they hurried backwards in fright. They even wanted to bury their heads in the soil, for fear that Jiang Xiaohu would look at them and turn them into This tragic look.


    When Jiang Xiaohu acted on Chang Wei, Jiang Jianlong saw that his facial muscles throbbed. It was really too cruel. Fortunately, he didn''t jump out and attack Zhou Lin just now, otherwise he would be lying on the ground today.


    Jiang Jianxiong''s throat was constantly squirming, and his legs almost trembled with fright. If he hadn''t forcibly instilled infuriating energy on his legs, I am afraid he would also kneel down now.Looking at Chang Wei''s eyes, there was a hint of fear. This guy really doesn''t have eyes. Now he is completely a useless person and can only live in bed.


    Jiang Jianxiong could see it. Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to kill Chang Wei at all. He just wanted him to be sober and able to feel pain all the time and suffer in pain. Thinking of the horror of this punishment, he was all over. Trembling.


    "Hu''er, you made them all?"


    At this time, another person walked out of the house with a vigorous and powerful voice. This person was Jiang Zhanhao who was awakened by the screams. At this time, he was completely restored to normal, and he felt his body suddenly young. More than ten years old.


    Seeing the healthy Jiang Zhanhao coming out, Jiang Jianlong was shocked. He didn''t know what to say. His eyes stared like a cow''s egg. The strong visual impact caused him to swallow several mouthfuls of saliva. Can calm the shock in the heart.


    What the hell did this Jiang Xiaohu change? Not only is the force value amazing, but also the medical skills are so good.


    No one in the Jiang family can stop him now, and his light is like a cloud of sunshine, covering up the light of the entire Jiang family.


    "Dad, why did you run out?"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned around, "You should lie down for a while, take a rest, and wait until I clean up these chickens, and it will not be too late to come out."


    "Dad''s body has completely recovered. After lying in bed for so many years, he is about to rust. If I don''t get up and move to see the sun, others think I''m a bully."


    Seeing those wailing guys lying on the ground, Jiang Zhanhao didn''t blame the slightest, but was very happy to say, "Hu''er, you are doing a good job. Some people jump too high and don''t know who they are. It''s kind enough to dare to interfere with Jiang''s affairs without killing him."


    "Zhan, Zhanhao, are you really all right?"


    Hearing her husband''s long-lost familiar voice, Hu Yuexin recovered from the shock and asked excitedly. She couldn''t believe her eyes and wiped her eyes three times in a row before she was sure that the person in front of her was the real Jiang Zhanhao.


    "Yuexin, thank you for all these years."


    Jiang Zhanhao looked at Hu Yuexin apologetically. He has been able to hold on to the present for so many years, thanks to the careful care of the woman in front of him.


    "I am not bitter, you are the one who suffers."


    Hu Yuexin wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said excitedly.


    Seeing Jiang Zhanhao standing in front of her so well, Hu Yuexin felt that all the hard work for so many years was worth it.From now on, she no longer has to worry about it!


    "Zhanhao, look, this is our daughter-in-law, Zhou Lin."


    Hu Yuexin quickly pulled Zhou Lin over and introduced it to Jiang Zhanhao, with pride on her face.

 883 Chapter 883

    "Good, good."


    Seeing that his daughter-in-law was so beautiful and still had the strength in the mid-term foundation, Jiang Zhanhao said three good words one after another, which shows how satisfied he is with Zhou Lin.


    "Thank you parents."


    Being admitted by Jiang Zhanhao and Hu Yuexin, Zhou Lin was finally relieved with a blush on her face.


    But soon, Zhou Lin said again: "Parents, there are several sisters in Linhai, and they all hope to see you."


    "what!"


    Jiang Zhanhao and Hu Yuexin were so shocked that they didn¡¯t know what to say, and there were several girls who wanted to see them. Didn¡¯t it mean that Jiang Xiaohu was not only Zhou Lin, but there were many, and the most weird one was Zhou Lin¡¯s own mouth. speak out.


    This relationship is really messy, and the two of them haven''t recovered for a while.


    "Dad, it''s time to find the old guy, and the woman surnamed Chang. The things that belong to you will be taken back today. Some people should also abdicate." Jiang Xiaohu looked deeply at Jiang Zhanhao , And Hu Yuexin, said in a very flat tone.


    It''s not easy to save Jiang Zhanhao back to life with great effort, but not to make him a free and easy person to survive, but to do what a man should do!


    When he said this, Jiang Xiaohu also saw Zhou Lin projected to him to invite credit, just as if he was saying, "How about it, I''m pretty interesting, you don''t need to worry about it."


    Jiang Xiaohuquan should not have seen it, but he knew very well that it would be a trouble if there were more women!


    "It just so happens that I have to go to him too, and have a good talk."


    Jiang Zhanhao nodded lightly and came back to life, hoping that he would naturally come back to life.


    He once swore that the day his son returned home was when he took down the position of patriarch again.


    Jiang Zhanhao took Hu Yuexin and Wengbo, and Zhou Lin followed Jiang Xiaohu and went straight to the hall.


    It wasn''t until Jiang Xiaohu and their backs disappeared that Jiang Jianlong sat on the ground with a bang, breathing heavily, cold sweat the size of soybeans on his smooth forehead, and the clothes on his back were soaked. Up.


    "Big brother, shall we just let him go like this? Let him go wild in Jiang''s house?"


    Jiang Jianxiong was very convinced, and approached Jiang Jianlong, gritted his teeth and said.


    He knew he was defeated, and the defeat was inexhaustible, and he didn''t even have the power to fight back, but his ambition did not allow him to admit that he failed. He wanted to control the entire Jiang family, and he still remembered that the Jiang family had a guard, they With high strength, as long as it is used, it will not be a problem to win Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Jianlong was completely silent. The terrifying power that Jiang Xiaohu showed just now, he didn''t even have the power to fight back. Fortunately, he didn''t fall on his head, otherwise he would be trampled on his hands and feet, his chest would explode, and he would urinate. He is the one who has become incontinent since then.


    Moreover, Jiang Jianlong hopes that a strong person from the Jiang family can stand up. In such a decay, I am afraid that the Jiang family will be completely ruined if it is not, and there will be no eggs under the nest. He knows this truth very well.


    Maybe after Jiang Xiaohu''s fuss, the whole Jiang family reshuffled, maybe they could stand up again.


    Seeing Jiang Jianlong''s silence without saying a word, Jiang Jianxiong''s eyes flashed with contempt, then he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and sent a message with prestige.


    Jiang Jianlong glanced with Yu Guang and found that the target of Jiang Jianxiong''s message was not his father or grandfather, but a woman with a foreign surname, that is, his mother, Chang Xiaojing!


    A mom Baonan, Jiang Jianlong didn''t even want to care about his younger brother.


    Over the years, the Chang family has become more and more arrogant in the Jiang family''s territory, and has a great relationship with Chang Xiaojing.


    The main house of the Jiang family is located in the middle of the old house of the Jiang family. It has the status of sitting in the dragon court. Both the decoration and the style of the house surpass other houses. This is a symbol of the Jiang family''s power and the core of the Jiang family.


    At the entrance of the main house is an open square, where flags have been planted, and banners with the Jiang family¡¯s ratio are hung, giving the Jiang family holiday style.


    But when they just walked to the entrance of the main house square, Jiang Xiaohu and the others were stopped by dozens of young men in white martial arts uniforms. Everyone had a dark long knife on their waist, making them look extraordinary.


    "The owner has an order. No one is allowed to enter the main house without permission. Violators will be killed without pardon!"


    The leader in the white martial arts uniform took a step forward and shouted at Jiang Xiaohu and the others murderously.


    These people are the guards of the Jiang family, but they are members of the second team, that is, the guards that are displayed in front of people on weekdays. The people that Jiang Xiaohu injured last time were one of them.


    "Step aside!"


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his brows, and a stern light burst from his eyes, which swept over these people one by one.


    "Little Master!"


    The leading man in the white martial arts uniform showed a wry smile, "Don''t embarrass us, the family is mainly to blame, and the people of our second guard team will not be able to eat."


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and glanced at his father and mother.


    "I order you to make a way out now!"


    Jiang Zhanhao stood up directly, his body exuding extraordinary aura and his tone was beyond doubt.


    "Second master, it''s hard for us to live." The captain of the guard wearing a white martial arts uniform gritted his teeth.


    At the same time, he was horrified. He actually saw Jiang Zhanhao, who was about to die in the morning, standing in front of him. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it was true.


    Once Jiang Zhanhao was the successor of the future Patriarch of the Jiang family. Since that incident, he has been devastated and forced to cede the position of successor to the Patriarch.


    "No? My patience is limited. Do you want to spend the rest of your life in bed just like Scars them?" Jiang Xiaohu raised his brows, and his tone was particularly impolite.


    Scar is one of them, and one of the top ones in terms of strength.


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s words, the guards shrank their necks, but no one dared to leave their posts without authorization.


    "Young Master, we still can''t let you in unless the Patriarch gives an order." The captain in a white martial arts uniform said through gritted teeth.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s gaze crossed the gate, and he glanced at the bright sunshine over the martial arts field, and an unhappy expression slowly appeared on his face.


    With a light sigh, he walked towards the gate first.


    Wow!


    The members of the guards who had already focused on Jiang Xiaohu''s body, took a step forward, put their right hand on the handle of the knife, and blocked Jiang Xiaohu, the captain in the white martial arts uniform showed a wry smile on his face. .

 884 Chapter 884

    He knew very well that the calm aura exuding from Jiang Xiaohu knew that they would not be Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s opponents together, not to mention that the young woman who supported Hu Yuexin also had the strength in the mid-foundation stage. , Do not take too long, they will be defeated.


    Only now, as the second guard of the Jiang family, had received the order of the Patriarch, and had to stop them from entering.


    After all, we are now in an important period of ethnic comparison, and no sloppy is tolerated.


    "Hehe, why do you still want to stop me? It seems that I don''t need to be polite to you." Jiang Xiaohu had a cold smile on his face, and he came back this time to vent a nasty breath for the original owner of this body.


    Anyway, the Jiang family is not a shit to him. It can be pinched to death every minute, but it is a very good thing to be able to have a good time before pinching to death.


    Jiang Xiaohu is a very good-tempered person, and now he has given a good face, but they still dare to stop, and the person who can call the shots has not appeared, so don''t blame him for his heavy hand.


    "Young Master, we really can''t let you in, even if we know that none of us are your opponents." The captain said with a mournful face, and looked quite righteous.


    "Really? Then you are going to resist stubbornly to the end?"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and glanced at Zhou Lin, "Anyway, I am idle, Dad, see how strong your daughter-in-law is?"


    "it is good."


    Jiang Zhanhao was taken aback for a moment, and then nodded and agreed.


    Although I heard from my wife Hu Yuexin just now that Zhou Lin is also a cultivator of immortality, he can also sense the strength of the opponent in the middle of the foundation building, but the specific combat effectiveness has never been seen.


    Hu Yuexin is not good to say anything, anyway, after such a short time of contact, she is quite satisfied with Zhou Lin''s performance.


    "Husband, then I will exercise my skills, let these people know that we have done our best."


    Zhou Lin walked out directly. She was wearing a set of sportswear today, and she looked more energetic.


    "Young Master, we don''t want to conflict with Young Lady, please don''t embarrass us."


    The captain was full of bitter expression, but still waved his big hand. The members of the guards under his command were on alert, drew out the long sword directly, and were ready to fight at any time.


    "If you don''t embarrass you, you embarrass us? Don''t talk nonsense, my wife is up to you."


    Jiang Xiaohu took Jiang Zhanhao and the others back a few steps, and gave way to Zhou Lin. In fact, this was also a test for Zhou Lin and was a step that had to be taken.


    "kill!"


    As Zhou Lin shouted, her figure turned into a black shadow and disappeared in place.


    In the blink of an eye, the members of these guards only felt that black shadows flashed in front of them, and then either the chest was hit or the legs were hit, and some even flew out. What Zhou Lin showed was her strength. Heyday''s combat power is almost in a state of crushing.


    In less than five minutes, the guards all fell to the ground before they even cut the knife and wailed in pain. This is the difference between ordinary people and immortal cultivators.


    Seeing the guards falling down one after another, Jiang Zhanhao, who was also an immortal cultivator, saw his eyes light up. With Zhou Lin''s strength, it is no wonder that Jiang Xiaohu would let her appear on the court and was worried at all.


    However, he quickly noticed that the tactics used by Zhou Lin were all improved. As far as their Jiang family tactics were concerned, they were definitely the nemesis.


    It seems that this son of my own has come prepared, and he is destined to turn the whole Jiang Jian upside down.


    Although Hu Yuexin didn''t understand what Xiu Xian was, she was dazzled and amazed when she saw Zhou Lin''s combat power and the tricks and tricks.


    "It''s your turn!"


    After finishing those prawns, soldiers and crabs, Zhou Lin appeared one meter in front of the captain wearing a white martial arts uniform, her eyebrows raised and her heroism was striking.


    Seeing his men all lying on the ground wailing, the captain holding a long knife with a wry smile on his face, if he doesn''t fight today, he will be punished.


    "Wife, I''ll come, you help mom."


    The last captain, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to let him go so easily, but he was stupid and loyal, so you don''t have to be polite.


    Zhou Lin hadn''t turned around, only a phantom flashed by, and then he saw the captain clutching her stomach, kneeling on the ground in pain, wailing, but compared to those who were beaten by Zhou Lin either with broken legs or broken legs. Compared with the arm player, his pain seemed much lighter.


    Even so, the captain still lost his combat power. Of course, this was Jiang Xiaohu''s mercy after seeing the captain''s dedication.


    Regardless of the wailing players, Jiang Xiaohu stepped into the martial arts ground first, but kept his eyes on the closed door of the main house.


    What emerged in his head was the body¡¯s original owner¡¯s memory of everything here, so clear and with a deep pain, it was the damn Jiangbang, if it weren¡¯t for him, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen into it. In such a situation, Jiang Zhanhao would not describe withered and poisoned.


    "Jiang Bang, when are you going to hide?" Jiang Xiaohu''s voice was high, and the mid-term was full!


    "Beast, Jiang Bang''s name is also yours? No big or small!"


    As soon as the voice fell, an angry roar came from behind Jiang Xiaohu and the others. This person was Jiang Jiaren who hurried back, that is, Jiang Jianxiong''s father.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, you little beast, you are really amazing. You beat Chang Wei into a waste, and you ran to the main house to go wild. Are you really the Jiang family no one?" Then there was a sharper female voice. Come here.


    This person is Jiang Jianxiong''s mother Chang Xiaojing, a very scheming woman, just like a shrew at this time.


    Chang Wei is a member of her natal family, she brought it over, and she has to take over the helm of the company that has been assigned to her name in the future, but now he is completely useless, and even if he is well treated, he will be disabled.


    Because of this, Chang Xiaojing couldn''t wait to eat Jiang Xiaohu''s meat and drink his blood.


    "Call me a little beast. It seems that Chang Wei has not been beaten badly. Just now he should remove his legs and hands and throw him into the Jiangjia animal house to feed the dog."


    Before Jiang Xiaohu could go back, Jiang Zhanhao suddenly turned his head and his cold eyes burst out with a cruel light, "When is it your turn to take care of Jiang''s affairs?"


    Hu Yuexin is not a vegetarian either, she sneered and said, "Chang Xiaojing, I didn''t expect that, my husband stood up again, are you disappointed? This Jiang family is still a member of the Lao Jiang family, not you can be an outsider. A place of prestige."

 885 Chapter 885: The Jiang Family Elders

    For Chang Xiaojing, Hu Yuexin was itching with hatred. In the past, she was unable to resist and could only silently endure all kinds of abuse from her, but today, she broke out completely.


    What''s more, this vicious woman actually abused her son in front of her as a mother. If she bears it, will she still be a mother?


    Seeing Jiang Zhanhao standing in front of her alive, Chang Xiaojing''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t believe that all of this was true. You know, in order to make Jiang Zhanhao stay in bed forever in the second half of her life, she didn''t work hard. .


    She originally wanted to get rid of Jiang Zhanhao, but in order to satisfy her perverted desire for torture, she finally chose other means.


    Also shocked was Jiang Jiaren, who looked at his second brother in disbelief.


    In the past, he was very jealous that Jiang Zhanhao was more capable than he, but one thing that made him very happy was that Jiang Zhanhao belonged to his old man Jiang Bang''s lover outside, and he didn''t take him back to admit his ancestors until Jiang Bang became the head of the family.


    It''s just that, Jiang Bang did not give Jiang Zhanhao any preferential treatment, but felt that he was a stain on his life.


    Because of this, over the years, even if Jiang Zhanhao was poisoned, Jiang Bang just pretended not to see it.


    "You, you are upside down, the sky is upside down."


    Chang Xiaojing shot a vicious look in her eyes, and counterattacked, "A Jiang family''s general who still wants to be the master of the Jiang family, it is really earthshaking..."


    "Snapped!"


    Chang Xiaojing hadn''t finished her words, she only felt a gust of wind flashing by, and then her face was hot and painful, and her whole person instantly became stupid, and she didn''t even realize what was going on.


    Chang Xiaojing couldn''t help being stupid. Even Jiang Jiaren who rushed over and the other Jiang family juniors looked dumbfounded, and their eyes finally focused on Jiang Xiaohu, who was smiling evilly at the corner of his mouth.


    This person is a demon, returning to Jiang''s family to torture them.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, you are presumptuous!"


    Jiang Jiaren, who came back to his senses, was full of frost, glared and roared.


    "It''s this woman who is presumptuous, Jiang Jiaren, you really know how to take care of yourself, you really feel sad for you." Jiang Zhanhao stood up directly, his eyes filled with mockery and disdain.


    "Second brother, you think you will be able to become the successor of the Patriarch again if you indulge Jiang Xiaohu''s nonsense. I tell you, if I have Jiang Jiaren, you can stop thinking about it!" Jiang Jiaren didn''t care about his brotherhood, staring at him like a cannibal. Jiang Zhanhao shouted angrily.


    Jiang Zhanhao stood in front of him so alive, making Jiang Jiaren feel as uncomfortable as eating shit.


    The person in front of him was his competitor before!


    Therefore, Jiang Jiaren turned a blind eye to the things his wife Chang Xiaojing did, and he sometimes even added to the flames behind his back.


    "That''s not necessarily, Sanshu, I''m afraid there is something that you haven''t figured out yet, should I tell you?"


    Jiang Xiaohu cast a playful look at Jiang Jianxiong next to Jiang Jiaren, "Xiong Er, you are back, why don''t you tell your parents about something, why are they afraid that they will be so angry?"


    Jiang Jianxiong ranks second among the younger generations of the Jiang family. Jiang Xiaohu naturally calls him Xiong Er. If this is Jiang Jianxiong''s most hated nickname, there is no one!


    "Sword Xiong, what is going on?" Jiang Jiaren was startled, and he turned around and asked his son Jiang Jianxiong, his tone was extremely solemn.


    "Son, just tell mom what the matter is, and mom will be the master for you!" Chang Xiaojing immediately became anxious and asked hurriedly.


    It''s just a pity that Jiang Jianxiong was very hard to talk about this embarrassing thing, just staring at Jiang Xiaohu with bitter eyes, clenching his fists tightly, and shaking his whole body.


    "I''m afraid you can''t be the master, because your son can''t touch women from now on. Is this news very exciting?" Jiang Xiaohu said with a playful expression on his face, and his words were not surprising.


    These words were like the same blockbuster, smashed on the martial arts field, blasting Jiang Jiaren, Chang Xiaojing and others dizzy, choosing from the sky, feeling that the whole world has collapsed, and their world has no hope Up.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, you have made all this a ghost, haven''t you?"


    Chang Xiaojing reacted immediately, glaring at Jiang Xiaohu like a shrew and roared.


    "Yes, I did it, how about it? Isn''t it exciting?"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled slightly, like a demon, "Jiang Jiaren, Chang Xiaojing, I''m so presumptuous, what can you do with me? Hehe, Jiang''s first eunuch just appeared, I''m so happy."


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s mocking eyes, Jiang Jiaren, who was originally wrapped in the fire of anger, suddenly felt a icy cold in his heart, and his whole body trembled.


    Jiang Jiaren took a step backwards almost subconsciously, this Jiang Xiaohu was a demon, killing people without blinking.


    After pushing back Jiang Jiaren, Jiang Xiaohu focused his gaze on Chang Xiaojing, and said faintly: "Chang Xiaojing, don''t be afraid to tell you, this is just the beginning, my dad''s hatred, I will not forget, and I will Let you know what it means to survive but not to die."


    Hearing this, Chang Xiaojing''s pupils shrank suddenly. Facing Jiang Xiaohu''s calm eyes like lake water, she was so scared that she didn''t dare to say a word. Naturally, she knew very well that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t joke with her, and the other party also Have this strength.


    Chang Xiaojing was so scared that she didn''t dare to cry, she ran to her son''s side, staring at him tightly.


    In the past, Jiang Xiaohu was driven out of Jiang¡¯s family and he wanted to kill him. In the end, he obeyed the words of his uncle Jiang Jiasheng. The other party was just a child, and his heart was softened, but he did not expect that the one who came back today would be her worst enemy.


    Moreover, not to mention the strength of this person, he also possesses extremely terrifying medical techniques.


    When Jiang Jianxiong came back, everything was so good. He was so good that he could eat and drink, but he became an eunuch, and he couldn''t use that stuff.


    If you can''t touch a woman in the future, doesn''t this leave her without a back?


    Thinking of this, Chang Xiaojing was itching for Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Jiang Jiaren, Chang Xiaojing, our game has just begun. Don''t worry, I won''t let the game end so soon."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled slightly, "If the game is over so soon, it would be meaningless, don''t you think?"


    When Chang Xiaojing heard these words, she couldn''t help but tremble, and the goose bumps on her body appeared in an instant. She almost subconsciously looked at her husband, who was her only reliance on Jiang Jiaren in the Jiang family. .


    Chang Xiaojing knows very well that Jiang Xiaohu can definitely do it.

 886 Chapter 886

    That in Chang Xiaojing''s heart is called a hate. Regret how she didn''t sell Jiang Xiaohu this guy to Dongyang Island to do hard work, and now she has established a strong enemy for herself.


    Moreover, Chang Xiaojing knew very well that as long as Jiang Xiaohu was with her, she would not have a good life.


    Jiang Jiaren naturally noticed Chang Xiaojing¡¯s projected eyes asking for help, and the anger in her heart burst him. As the only candidate for the Patriarch, he felt that his majesty was being seriously challenged, but facing Jiang Xiaohu, When Jiang Zhanhao was alive, he didn''t know what to say.


    Jiang Xiaohu had already been expelled from the Jiang family. This was a decision made by the Patriarch Jiang Bang himself. It was impossible to use the family law against him.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, you are too presumptuous!"


    Finally Jiang Jiaren couldn''t help it anymore, and shouted angrily with an old face black.


    "This is presumptuous, shouldn''t I show you some good things, you wouldn''t say that?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced contemptuously at Jiang Jiaren''s head, and deliberately turned his hand on top of his head twice, saying, "The predecessors look like a dog, and in the end, it is not a green grass."


    "You, what do you mean? I''m innocent less dirty."


    Chang Xiaojing immediately jumped up, just like the old cat was trampled on its tail.


    She did a lot of things behind Jiang Jiaren, and once some things were exposed, her reputation would be discredited, Jiang Jiaren would definitely use her family law.


    "If you don''t want me to expose your scandal, just shut up!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glared at her fiercely, and said in a particularly rude tone.


    Chang Xiaojing was taken aback for a moment and she hurriedly shut her mouth in fright. She didn''t know how much evidence Jiang Xiaohu had about her doing bad things, but seeing the other person''s eyes, she knew that Jiang Xiaohu definitely had the evidence.


    It''s just that he hates Jiang Xiaohu even more, his teeth are biting, and the pink fists clenched his nails almost to the flesh.


    "Jiang Bang, how long are you going to hide until? Do you want me to smash all your broken places before you will show up?" Jiang Xiaohu''s expression was extremely cold, and he yelled at the main house again.


    This time, his voice brought a majestic breath, and quickly rushed towards the main house door.


    "Wow!"


    Accompanied by the sound of the wooden door breaking, everyone saw that the door of the main house could not withstand the impact of the sound wave and it was blown to pieces.


    Jiang Jiaren saw a twitch in the corners of his eyes. When did Jiang Xiaohu become so powerful?


    He has seen Sonic kill people, but he has never seen Sonic still be able to shake this door full of wooden windows to pieces. If someone is standing next to the door, wouldn''t they be shaken to death?


    As a cultivator of immortality, Jiang Jiaren knows very well what kind of strong qi is needed for this powerful Sonic Skill. At least it rests on him. He can''t make it. At most, it is a 100-meter sound transmission. That''s it.


    The sound waves spread rapidly in the main house. For the people in the main house, it was like a Hong Zhong Dalu constantly beating, shaking people''s whole body pain.


    It''s just a pity that Jiang Bang didn''t come out, as if he was dead.


    Seeing the empty main house, Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth raised a weird smile. When he entered the martial arts field, he sensed energy fluctuations. Behind the main house, there is a very hidden cave, which is called by the Jiang family. It is a forbidden place.


    This is the place where the Jiang family cultivates immortals, practicing in retreat.


    The main house was broken into this way, Jiang Bang still did not appear, because he was practicing in retreat.


    "Do you think you can break through by practicing in retreat? Today I want you to go crazy, you old man who doesn''t tell right from wrong!" Jiang Xiaohu took a big step and walked straight to the main house.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu taking Jiang Zhanhao and his party through the main house to the forbidden land of the Jiang family, Jiang Jiaren couldn''t sit still.


    "You beast, stop for me!"


    Jiang Jiaren didn''t know where the courage came from, so he rushed to the front of Jiang Xiaohu, spread his hands and shouted coldly, "If you are not the Jiang family, you must not enter the Jiang family forbidden land!"


    "roll!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even want to look at this guy. The slightly raised eyelids showed a light of disdain. A person who obtained the position of the heir of the Patriarch by scheming means had the face to say such things. It is simply ridiculous. .


    However, Jiang Xiaohu also knew why Jiang Jiaren jumped so high. It turned out that Jiang Bang was practicing in retreat, and he is now acting as the agent of Jiang Bang Patriarch. When Jiang Bang comes out, he will return it.


    This is the rule of the Jiang family, in fact it is similar to the ancient prince Jian Guo, but Jiang Jiaren does not have that much power yet.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, do you really think I can''t cure you?"


    Jiang Jiaren was furious, and the veins on his forehead violently clenched his fists.


    "Are you going to transfer someone from the guard team? Then you hurry up, don''t chirp like a girl!"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled disdainfully at the corner of his mouth, "Just like you, when you become the head of the Jiang family, one day you will defeat the Jiang family in your hands."


    "You little beast, since you want to die, then I will fulfill you!"


    Jiang Jiaren''s face was so gloomy that water was dripping, and he was full of anger and shouted, "Guard!"


    When the shout fell, the guards hidden everywhere immediately appeared, stopping in front of Jiang Xiaohu and the others. These people are members of the Jiang family guard team. Everyone is a cultivator and possesses at least the strength of the initial foundation. .


    The captain of the guard team even possesses the strength of the Golden Core Period.


    It is precisely because of their existence that the Jiang family has such confidence to face various impacts.


    "I''ll take this little beast!"


    Jiang Jiaren directly issued the order, and the forbidden land of the Jiang family is absolutely not allowed to allow people to enter.


    Today, once Jiang Xiaohu is released, if the Patriarch breaks through, if the owner breaks through, he will get into trouble, and at the slightest, he will be injured.


    "Jiang Jiaren, have you seen Tuqong Dagger now?" Jiang Zhanhao shouted coldly with his eyebrows met.


    "Crossing into the forbidden land of the Jiang family will result in death. This is a family rule!"


    Jiang Jiaren dodged his gaze, but still said coldly, "Guards, get on me!"


    "Yes!"


    Whether it was the first guard team or the second guard team, they only obeyed the orders of the Patriarch or the Acting Patriarch, and immediately agreed, and they all stood up.


    "If you want to move my son, step on my corpse first!"


    Jiang Zhanhao walked directly in front of Jiang Xiaohu and protected him with his body.


    "Jiang Zhanhao, since you want to die, then it will fulfill you!"


    Jiang Jiaren showed a fierce look and flashed murderous intent. "The guards will kill those who trespass on the forbidden area!"


    Seeing that the guards were all used, a harsh cold light appeared in the corner of Chang Xiaojing''s eyes. As long as the guards killed Jiang Xiaohu, she would be safe.

 887 Chapter 887

    At this moment, Chang Xiaojing couldn''t wait for the family guard to kill Jiang Xiaohu now!


    "Dad, go to the back, these shrimp soldiers and crabs don''t take me seriously."


    Jiang Xiaohu took a step forward and guarded Jiang Zhanhao behind him. Only when he recovered from his illness, he should not start fighting.


    "Hu''er, be careful."


    Jiang Zhanhao knew that he would only add burden to his son now, so he simply retreated to stand up with his wife Hu Yuexin.


    "Husband, be careful."


    In the face of so many immortal cultivators, Zhou Lin was also a little worried for Jiang Xiaohu, but now the arrow is on the line and has to be sent. The other party has already bullied to the door. If he does not fight back, it will only make the enemy even more arrogant.


    "It''s really deep in the world, have you all explained it?"


    Seeing the appearance of Jiang Xiaohu''s family so concerned, Jiang Jiaren''s expression was particularly gloomy, and he sneered.


    Especially when he thought that his son Jiang Jianxiong would be an eunuch from now on, his branch was tantamount to breaking the incense, and he wanted to eat Jiang Xiaohu raw.


    "I can''t wait to get knocked down? I''m afraid you will be disappointed."


    As soon as the voice fell, a silver needle gleaming with cold light appeared strangely in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand. This was his weapon and his magic weapon.


    One needle in hand, invincible!


    Even if he only has the early strength of the Golden Core, but with this silver needle, even if he meets the peak of the Golden Core, Jiang Xiaohu will be able to defeat the opponent.


    "Catch him to me!"


    The leader of the guard team shouted, and the members of the guard team immediately dispersed and surrounded Jiang Xiaohu group in the middle.


    Ling Ling''s breath erupted from their bodies, and it turned out that the leaves on the ground were flying without wind, which shows how powerful these breaths are.


    The scene fell silent for an instant, except that when Chang Xiaojing looked at Jiang Xiaohu who was surrounded by her, she had a cold smile on her lips. She could even imagine that Jiang Xiaohu was killed on the spot by members of the guards.


    Chang Xiaojing felt excited when she thought of Jiang Xiaohu''s big killing.


    As long as Jiang Xiaohu is dead, she will speed up, completely control the Jiang family, and even turn the Jiang family into their regular family.


    "excuse me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu arched his hands at the members of the guards, his body radiated out, making his clothes windless, and then he kicked his feet on the ground, instantly turning into a black shadow, guarding like lightning The team members shuttled.


    The speed was extremely fast. Before everyone knew what was going on, two members of the guards were already lying on the ground wailing, completely losing their combat effectiveness.


    Seeing this scene, a solemn expression flashed between Jiang Jiaren''s eyebrows, and his face became increasingly gloomy, almost dripping with water.


    He knows the strength of the guards very well. Even at the peak of his strength, he did not dare to confront the members of the first team of the family guards, but now he saw the guards fall one by one.


    Chang Xiaojing feels that the sky is falling. The script is not written like this. Why is it so?


    She imagined that things didn''t happen, but the members of the first team of the guards kept falling.


    How long was this, and in less than five minutes, there was only one captain left among the guards, and Jiang Xiaohu had deliberately stayed.Zhou Lin couldn''t even blink her eyes, her eyes radiant.


    Even Jiang Zhanhao, who was standing on the side, showed a look of astonishment on his face. When did Jiang Xiaohu become so powerful, he might not even be able to match Patriarch Jiang Bang?The most powerful ancestor of the Jiang family was just out of the pinnacle of the Aperture, and finally emerged, but he founded the Jiang Family that lasted for hundreds of years.


    According to the family history, when the ancestor reached Jiang Xiaohu''s strength, he was already 35 or six years old, and now Jiang Xiaohu is only in his early twenties. Doesn''t it mean that if everything develops smoothly, isn''t Jiang Xiaohu? Will you finally become immortal?


    Jiang Zhanhao couldn''t believe that all of this was true. If Jiang Xiaohu had been so good, he wouldn''t have suffered so much, and he wouldn''t have to hand over the position of the successor of the Patriarch.


    However, Jiang Zhanhao soon figured out that the world is fair, and when one of your abilities is taken away, you will inevitably be rewarded.


    No pain No gain!


    Seeing that there was only one captain left in the guards, Hu Yuexin''s hanging heart was also relieved, and a long-lost smile appeared on his face. This troubled and troubled son has finally grown up!


    "You are the only one left, do you still want to capture me?"


    Jiang Xiaohu spit, focusing on the captain of the guard. This captain''s strength was similar to his own in the early days of Jindan, even if Jiang Xiaohu didn''t need a silver needle, he would have the confidence to defeat the opponent.


    Only soon, Jiang Xiaohu sensed that the true qi movement on this captain was a little messy, and there were congestion in several places in his body. This was obviously a sign of serious injuries, and if he could not get timely medical treatment, I am afraid. Before long, he will die.


    Once Jiang Zhanhao was sent to the position of Patriarch, the Jiang family still needed to escort a team. Because of this, Jiang Xiaohu did not attack the first team as ruthlessly.


    "Catch it, cough!"


    The captain of the guard did not change his face, he clutched his chest and coughed softly, "I am the captain, and I must perform my duty of guarding the forbidden area!"


    "Jiang Jiaren, do you really want to see him die, are you reconciled?"


    Jiang Xiaohu ignored the captain, but instead shot a cold light towards Jiang Jiaren and shouted coldly.


    "Hmph, death, it is also glorious, guarding the forbidden area, you should do your duty!"


    Jiang Jiaren said with a gloomy face, "If he is killed in battle, I will bury him on behalf of the Jiang family."


    "Really? Then you die first!"


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his right hand, the silver needle flickered, and a murderous intent directly enveloped Jiang Jiaren.


    A majestic breath enveloped him, Jiang Jiaren instantly felt death approaching him step by step, cold sweat on his forehead, and the clothes on his back were soaked. He never expected Jiang Xiaohu to have such a strong murderous intent. He couldn''t move.


    At this moment, he is a lamb to be slaughtered. He wants to resist but his head cannot move his body.


    At this moment, Jiang Jiaren finally knows what it means to be afraid!


    "What a courage!"


    "Brother Mu Wu, Jiang Xiaohu, you''re promising!"


    "I want to see today, who would dare to kill in my main house, Jiang!"


    Just when Jiang Xiaohu was about to kill Jiang Jiaren, several cold hums came from far and near.


    Soon a large group of people hulking appeared, and several middle-aged men in Jiang costumes rushed out quickly. With a big wave, Jiang Xiaohu was imprisoned and evacuated, and Jiang Jiaren was quickly protected.

 888 Chapter 888

    The outside of the main house had already been stopped by them. Strictly, the outermost was the guards in black uniforms. They looked at Jiang Xiaohu with unkind eyes.


    "You are finally here."


    Jiang Jiaren breathed a sigh of relief, took out the Jinpa to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead, cleaned up his appearance, only then bowed his hands to the elderly who walked in, and said respectfully, "The elder, the second elder, and the third elder, hello, They are all incompetent and shocked you, and you deserve death!"


    "Then you should commit suicide and apologize!"


    Jiang Xiaohu narrowed his mouth and said unceremoniously.


    At the same time, I was astonished, and I underestimated the Jiang family''s background, and even hidden such a master, even the original owner of this body did not have the memory of these few middle-aged people with the bones of immortality.


    Of course, this does not mean that Jiang Xiaohu is afraid of people like them.


    As long as these Jiang family masters are drawn out, that is enough.


    If they didn''t show up, even if they really killed Jiang Jiaren, it wouldn''t make much sense.


    As soon as these words were spoken, whether it was Jiang Jiaren or the three elders with gray beards, their expressions turned black.


    The second elder had the hottest temper. He walked in a tiger step. Even though his beard was all white, he still blushed. He walked in front of Jiang Xiaohu, yelled at him, and spit stars flying wildly.


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Xiaohu to walk back two steps in succession, staggering his gushing direction, maybe the old man''s saliva was all over his face now.


    This old man even scolded Jiang Zhanhao in, and did not notice that Jiang Zhanhao had completely recovered.


    The two elders and the three elders also pulled their faces off, but they were better tempered and did not immediately break out. They just stared at Jiang Xiaohu with cold eyes, as if they had an unshakable hatred with Jiang Xiaohu.


    However, in terms of blood relationship, the original owner of this body should call them Grandpa and Grandpa Third.


    However, these grandfathers, although they are direct brothers, their favorite thing to do is not to unite, but to fight in the nest. When they were young, they were the masters who did not do their jobs, all day in eating and drinking.


    Before being kicked out of Jiang''s house, Jiang Xiaohu looked down on these people, let alone Jiang Xiaohu who was completely changed.He is a healer, but what are these people?


    Even with a shy face occupying the position of the elder of the Jiang family, Jiang Xiaohu felt a little sad for the original owner of this body.


    If the Jiang family continues to do this, sooner or later they will lose.


    Since then, Jiang Xiaohu also knows that these three old men have not been tossing about in these years, but there is no self-knowledge.


    Being fooled by Jiang Jiaren and Chang Xiaojing again, the Jiang family''s fortunes did not increase much, but dropped sharply.


    Jiang Zhanhao was forced to hand over the position of the heir of the Patriarch. These three old guys did not help in the middle, and they became more and more arrogant. They set up the so-called Jiang Clan Association and intervened in the Jiang family''s industry indiscriminately. The Jiang family can maintain the way it is now, and it won''t work without them.


    I don''t know, Chang Xiaojing has eaten inside and out, secretly transferred her family property to the Chang family''s name, coupled with random defeat, the Jiang family''s industry has shrunk significantly.


    In fact, this is also the aspect that Jiang Xiaohu despised and despised Jiang Jiaren most.


    As the heir to the Patriarch of the Jiang family, he should have managed the property well when the Patriarch of the Jiang family was in retreat, but he gave up his hand to an outsider, which is simply a family scum.


    In addition, there is another aspect of Jiang Jiaren doing well, that is, to please Chang Xiaojing in every possible way, but he treats Jiang''s people very coldly.


    Now only Jiang Jiasheng is left to support the Jiang family, but the fact that he did not come back this time has explained a lot of problems.


    All these pieces of information had been investigated by the original owner of this body, so even if Jiang Xiaohu had ever been to this so-called rich family from the future, he had no knowledge of the Jiang family.


    "Hehe, since you people from the so-called Presbyterian Church are all here, I will tell you today that in the future, the heir of the Jiang family¡¯s Patriarch is not the one who will be the heir. He will come to know my dad Jiang Zhanhao." Jiang Xiaohu said nothing. In an astonishingly endless posture, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he glanced at the people present.


    "That''s impossible!"


    "Do you want to be shameless, do you really be a vegetarian in our Presbyterian Church?"


    "Determining the heir of the Patriarch without authorization, after we agree? Our elders will say that they do not agree, don''t want to jump out and become the heir of the Patriarch."


    The three old guys were so angry that they blew their beards and stared. Both feet jumped up and verbally criticized Jiang Xiaohu. Although Jiang Jiaren and Chang Xiaojing were so angry that they were about to explode, none of them intervened in it. Instead, they had yin on their faces. Compassionate smile.


    "I was wrong just now, it should be the Patriarch! That old immortal Jiang Bang has been in retreat for many years, even if he died in it, you probably don''t know it?" Jiang Xiaohu said very rudely.


    "Nizi, don''t talk nonsense here!"


    The third elder jumped out immediately, pointed at Jiang Xiaohu and yelled.


    "What''s the nonsense? If you make any noise, I will let you shut your mouth forever!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s face was still so calm, and a silver needle suddenly stretched out from his right hand, and he shook it in front of everyone, threatening.


    Even though the third elder was arrogant, he was also a person who was afraid of death. When he saw the silver needle, he hurried backwards in fright, for fear that Jiang Xiaohu would actually seal his mouth with the silver needle.


    "I also want to tell you that today I will break this forbidden ground, and see how his Jiangbang, who is not dead, can continue to stay inside."


    Jiang Xiaohu''s gaze was once again focused on the closed Shimen, and a sneer that couldn''t be found at the corner of his mouth.


    These words were like a bomb that suddenly exploded over the forbidden ground.


    "Tiger, no."


    Jiang Zhanhao was frightened, and he never thought that Jiang Xiaohu would be so arrogant that he would explode the forbidden Shimen.


    "Tiger, don''t be foolish."


    Hu Yuexin was also worried that Jiang Xiaohu was messing around and opened the forbidden Shimen. Since the establishment of the Jiang family, no one has opened it from the outside. It is the people who have completed a stage of cultivation and came out of it by themselves.


    And the Shimen is set up so that people outside cannot open it, but can only be opened from the inside.


    According to the Jiang family''s family rules, whoever opens the gate of the forbidden area is tantamount to opposing the entire Jiang family, and everyone in the Jiang family must unanimously punish him!


    The Jiang family has been operating in the imperial capital for hundreds of years, and the family power has already penetrated into all aspects of the imperial capital. Many people have listened to the Jiang family''s dispatch and cooperated with the Jiang family.


    No matter how powerful Jiang Xiaohu is, no matter how high his cultivation base is, he probably won''t be able to fight the entire Jiang family on his own. At least Hu Yuexin doesn''t believe Jiang Xiaohu has this ability.

 889 Chapter 889

    Besides, which of the Jiang family is a fuel-efficient lamp?


    At the end of the picture, I will report to the police directly, and the people from the regulatory agency will come. If Jiang Xiaohu does it again, I am afraid that he will be charged with a crime of deliberately hurting people. Then will Jiang Xiaohu be able to fight the entire country on his own?


    Isn''t the answer very obvious?


    But at this time, Jiang Jiaren and Chang Xiaojing had a very close conversation. Jiang Xiaohu saw it clearly, and the contempt in his heart became more intense. He was wearing such a high green hat, and he did it like this. It looks like he I really don''t know what Chang Xiaojing did. I really feel sad for Jiang Jiaren.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu had planned to do it a long time ago, let Chang Xiaojing jump, and then let her fall to death directly!


    Jiang Xiaohu had already made very thorough preparations to kill Chang Xiaojing.


    After finally being reunited, Hu Yuexin naturally didn''t want Jiang Xiaohu to have an accident.


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of measure." Jiang Xiaohu turned to look at his parents and said.


    But he soon heard Jiang Zhanhao glance at Jiang Jiaren and Chang Xiaojing with disdain, and cursed: "A good pair of adulterers."


    As soon as he said this, Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s eyes flashed astonishment. In the original memory of this body, Jiang Xiaohu realized that Jiang Zhanhao was definitely a gentleman and never exploded swear words, but today he was forced to say such things. , It can be seen how much Jiang Jiaren and his wife did too much.


    Sure enough, when Jiang Jiaren heard this, his face instantly became gloomy, and the three horrible old men who were neglecting Jiang Xiaohu immediately stopped and looked at Jiang Jiaren with very strange eyes.


    Although the three bad old men were bad, they also knew very well that Jiang Zhanhao had a very good temper. He was famous for his benevolence in the Jiang family, and he had never seen him say a dirty word.


    Such an honest person naturally has a more powerful effect than ordinary people.


    At least the three of them chose to believe Jiang Zhanhao''s words, this is the truth.


    The law enforcement officers who came with them all became very strange. Jiang Zhanhao, as the heir of the imperial capital''s hundred-year-old family, was said to be like this by his own brothers. If he spread out, I am afraid that the entire imperial capital will laugh out loud.


    "Finally man!"


    Jiang Xiaohu directly gave Jiang Zhanhao a thumbs up and praised him.


    Jiang Zhanhao also laughed bitterly. He burst into foul language just now because of his excitement. He was still very uncomfortable. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. He was so angry?


    But what he said was like a sharp knife, stabbing Jiang Jiaren and Chang Xiaojing fiercely. The lethality was huge, and it could be said that he stabbed them in the heart.


    Jiang Jiaren was mad with anger, and his expression was extremely gloomy. He never thought that Jiang Zhanhao would give him such a knife. There was no need to look at the eyes of everyone around him. Jiang Jiaren felt the weird gazes cast by everyone at him, as if to strip him. His clothes are the same.


    "..."


    Chang Xiaojing''s mouth opened several times, but in the end she didn''t say anything, she could only get sullen, but her face was very gloomy.


    "enough!"


    The extremely gloomy Grand Elder suddenly yelled, and then glared at Chang Xiaojing with cold eyes, "Aren''t you embarrassed?"


    There were too many people on the scene, including the Jiang family, servants, and law enforcement officers who came with them. Even if the Jiang family had the patience, they couldn''t stop these law enforcement officers.


    After such a disturbance, the Jiang family''s face is definitely going to be ashamed.


    The great elder finally turned his attention to Jiang Xiaohu and said very rudely: "Jiang Xiaohu, let me tell you one last time, don¡¯t mess around, go now, the great elder promises that the Jiang family will not embarrass you, but if you don¡¯t listen If you do, you will be the mortal enemy of our Jiang family from now on, and the Jiang family will hunt you down, endlessly!"


    The great elder exudes hostility, full of murderous aura.


    However, he seemed to forget that the person he faced was Jiang Xiaohu.


    "The gate of the forbidden area, I have to smash it open today!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said very unceremoniously, pushing Jiang Jiaren away directly, raising his leg and heading to the forbidden Shimen.


    "So bold!"


    Suddenly pushed away by Jiang Xiaohu, Jiang Jiaren almost fell to the ground with a stagger, and immediately rushed in the direction Jiang Xiaohu was going.


    Jiang Jiaren knew very well that he couldn''t let Jiang Xiaohu break into the forbidden land of the Jiang family, and even more couldn''t let him break open the forbidden land Shimen. In that case, the Jiang family would be truly ashamed, and it would also affect the fortune of the Jiang family for a hundred years.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s footsteps naturally would not stop, and he continued to move forward, and suddenly hit Jiang Jiaren''s body.


    Jiang Jiaren suddenly felt that he was hit by a wall, and the huge force impacted him back several steps in succession, and finally looked at Jiang Xiaohu in surprise.


    You know, as the heir to the Patriarch of the Jiang family, Jiang Jiaren is also a cultivator. His strength was at the peak of foundation building, but he couldn''t hold back Jiang Xiaohu''s light bump.


    "Stop him, stop him!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu continuing to rush forward, Chang Xiaojing hurriedly yelled and got up.


    Soon the three elders, the Great Elder, the Second Elder and the Third Elder, immediately rushed to Jiang Xiaohu, and behind them were dozens of people wearing martial arts uniforms.


    "Boom bang bang!"


    The moment they touched Jiang Xiaohu, a majestic force exploded, and they flew upside down like a kite with a broken line, just like the scene of everyone being kicked to the sky in Kung Fu, they just appeared in real life. The person who had remained motionless was stunned.


    Are all wondering, is this Jiang Xiaohu still a human?


    "No, this is impossible!"


    Chang Xiaojing couldn''t believe all this in front of her. Her breath of a lady disappeared, as if she had seen a devil. This power was terrifying.


    In an instant, Jiang Xiaohu had already crossed the steel fence of the forbidden area and headed straight for Shimen.


    Moving forward is Shimen, Jiang Jiaren has no doubt whether Jiang Xiaohu has the ability to smash open the forbidden gate.


    "Why are you staying there, stop me this rebel!"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t mean to stop at all, Jiang Jiaren yelled hysterically, his eyes fixed on the law enforcement officers who hadn''t done anything.


    Jiang Jiaren also learned about the current Jiang Xiaohu through various channels, knowing that he must have come prepared this time.


    However, he couldn''t think that Jiang Xiaohu''s strength had reached this level, far beyond his imagination. Because of this, he asked Chang Xiaojing to call the police and the law enforcement officers to come over just in case.


    It''s just that his words are like farting. The law enforcement officers didn''t plan to do anything at all. Instead, they looked at Jiang Xiaohu like a good show.

 890 Chapter 890

    This unscientific!


    Jiang Jiaren really couldn''t figure out what happened to these law enforcement officers today, why didn''t they do anything?


    These law enforcement officers are actually very clear in their hearts that even if they go together, they will not be able to capture Jiang Xiaohu alone. After all, they are all ordinary people. The only way to capture Jiang Xiaohu is to ask people from the Dragon Group to come over. People simply have no power to mobilize the Dragon Team.


    Besides, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t use his hands at all. The Jiang family was useless. He flew away without touching Jiang Xiaohu. Who can blame him? You can''t take him away for unnecessary charges, right?


    "We will not arrest people on unreasonable charges!" The law enforcement officer who led the team said righteously.


    Hearing these unkind words, Jiang Jiaren was so angry that he almost spewed out old blood, and finally glared at these law enforcement officers, and rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu.


    In any case, he couldn''t let Jiang Xiaohu smash the forbidden Shimen today.


    "You people, huh..."


    Seeing that the law enforcement officers were very shameless today, Chang Xiaojing still wanted to yell a few words, but she swallowed it back when she reached her mouth, because when she saw everyone looking at her, her eyes were full of mockery. In the end, he stomped fiercely and ran after Jiang Jiaren.


    The three bad old men looked at each other and didn''t know what to do.


    "Elder, what should we do next? Are we going to stop it?" The second elder was a little unwilling and asked in a low voice.


    He is not a fool. Jiang Bang has been in retreat for nearly half a year. Even if he ate and drank during this period, he still took it back intact. This was simply impossible in the past.


    "Block, of course you must block!"


    The old elder''s face turned black. In fact, he really didn''t want to stop Jiang Xiaohu, but now he can''t stop him. He hasn''t eaten or drink in half a year of retreat. Jiang Bang has already cultivated to the realm of not eating or drinking, which is impossible.


    He even had some doubts that Jiang Bang had been poisoned to death, and the person who started it was probably Jiang Jiaren or the Chang family represented by Chang Xiaojing.


    It''s just that, for the sake of Jiang''s face, he still has to make a gesture of blocking.


    "Or, let''s go now, so as not to bear the responsibilities that shouldn''t be undertaken." The second elder began to retreat in his heart and asked tentatively.


    "Fart, do you think we can go now?" The third elder was still hot-tempered, and he was so angry that he wanted to beat people. He had never felt so aggrieved at such an old age.


    If he had also practiced well in accordance with the Jiang family rules at the beginning, he would not have fallen to the point of being bullied as he is today.


    "Second elder, is your mind full of shit? If you leave now, what face do you have to stay at Jiang''s house from now on?" The third elder continued to roar again, of course his voice was not loud, but It can make the second elder hear it really.


    "Go, go and stop Jiang Xiaohu!"


    The great elder issued an order and immediately followed Jiang Xiaohu, very fast.


    In his heart, like Ming Spiegel, Jiang Xiaohu wanted to make things bigger, but they couldn''t stop them. This was very angry.


    The second elder and the third elder looked at each other for a long time, and immediately caught up with them after the last gritted teeth.


    When everyone saw the three of them like this, it was also funny for a while, and they were simply unlearned old urchins.


    Following the departure of the Jiang family who were able to call the shots, the captain of the guard did not move at all, and the three elders also looked helpless, but the rest of them guarded outside the iron fence and did not intend to pass.


    They must have seen it now, Jiang Bang must have a problem in the retreat. As for life and death, the stone gate needs to be broken open to be able to determine.


    At this moment, Jiang Jianlong took a deep look at the forbidden ground, desperately wanting to follow up to see the specific situation.


    The same is true for Jiang Jianxiong, looking heavy but unwilling.


    Now, he can finally see that since Jiang Xiaohu and Jiang Zhanhao''s family appeared, his father Jiang Jiaren and his mother Chang Xiaojing have been isolated in a vague manner. Those who were obedient before, are not giving face at all.


    As their two only sons, if they don''t go in and help now, they will definitely be cast aside.


    "Mal Gobi, sooner or later, I will kill you, Jiang Xiaohu!"


    Secretly said such a word to himself in his heart, pushing all the mistakes to Jiang Xiaohu''s body, and Jiang Jianxiong''s eyes flashed a ruthless light.


    When Jiang Jianxiong broke through the protective fence and arrived at the gate of the forbidden area, he just saw Jiang Xiaohu dancing with his hands, an extremely powerful and domineering majestic energy gathering.


    Jiang Jiaren and Chang Xiaojing stood aside with their faces dark, their eyes fixed on Jiang Xiaohu.


    "boom!"


    Finally Jiang Xiaohu made a move and hit the stone gate with a fist, making a loud noise, causing dust to fly, Jiang Jianxiong''s eyes suddenly widened, and he couldn''t believe it, looking at the calm Jiang Xiaohu, as if smashing the stone gate to him. In other words, it is a very small thing.


    After the last battle, he knew that Jiang Xiaohu was very strong, but he couldn''t imagine that he would be so strong that it would be ridiculously strong, but now, that fist is at least 100,000 catties.


    As a fellow cultivator, Jiang Jian Xiongguang thought about it and felt very angry.


    At this moment, Jiang Jianxiong can be considered to understand that when he did it last time, Jiang Xiaohu did not do it at all, this time even more so.


    This time, Jiang Xiaohu kept his hands like that, otherwise, whether it was the guards or the Jiang family who provoked him, he would not kill him.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, are you really going to break through Shimen?"


    At this moment, Jiang Jianxiong suddenly heard an extremely gloomy voice, followed the reputation, and saw that the man''s face was so gloomy that he was about to wring out the water.


    Jiang Jiaren was full of anger, his eyes fixed on Jiang Xiaohu, his true energy quickly moved, directly urging his strength to the peak of foundation building.


    "Of course, what? Are you a guilty conscience? You poisoned that damn Jiang Bang?" Jiang Xiaohu retorted very unceremoniously, with a very serious tone.


    When he said this, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were like light bulbs, staring at Jiang Jiaren.


    "I don''t want to argue with you. I just want to tell you that everything is possible in this world." Jiang Jiaren took a deep breath, staring at Jiang Xiaohu and said.


    He is not a stupid person. Naturally, he knows very well what Jiang Xiaohu''s idea is to pull himself from the position of the heir of the Patriarch, but there are some things that the fewer people know, the better.

 891 Chapter 891

    "You are right, everything is possible. Today, I must promote my dad to be the head of the house!"


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered, "Open the Shimen and see if the old thing is dead or alive."


    Coming back today, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want the tragedy that had happened to happen again. Jiang Zhanhao must be promoted to the position of the head of the Jiang family. Of course, this requires Jiang Bang''s personal nod. This is determined by the Jiang family''s rules.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to do something that violated this rule. After all, Jiang Zhanhao would still need to rely on Jiang''s family rules to rule the entire Jiang family.


    Jiang Jiaren''s eyes flashed fiercely, his fists were clenched, but they were quickly released, and he took a step backwards. He wanted to stop Jiang Xiaohu, but he found that he couldn''t stop it at all. Moving forward was just a waste of effort.


    When she retreated to Chang Xiaojing''s side, she lowered her head and said something to him. In the end, Chang Xiaojing was so angry that she stared at her husband.


    She knew very well that Jiang Xiaohu was not a good stubborn at all. If something happened, she would be an ordinary person, she would not be Jiang Xiaohu''s opponent at all, but would have her own life in vain.


    In any case, she didn''t want to die!


    After taking a deep look at Jiang Jiaren, Jiang Xiaohu had a not-so-good feeling. He always felt that this guy had something to hide from him. Could it be that he didn''t care about the status of the successor of the Jiang family?This was equivalent to the position of the prince in ancient times, the future head of the Jiang family.


    Jiang Xiaohu had already reached the forbidden area Shimen, as long as he slammed it down a little harder, the Shimen would definitely be opened, but he hesitated a little at this moment.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s sense of consciousness quickly dived into the back of Shimen, and suddenly he sensed that although there were spiritual fluctuations in it, it was not popular, that is, there was no one inside.


    This made him feel very unhappy. If there is really no one inside, where did Jiang Bang go?


    "Jiang Xiaohu, don''t go on, stop." Jiang Jiaren stared at Jiang Xiaohu with a very complicated expression, and said slowly.


    Jiang Xiaohu gently shook his head: "You want me to stop, there is no way. I know, you must know what the result is, why, you only allow you to know, will you keep everyone in the dark?"


    "you!"


    Jiang Jiaren was taken aback for a while, he had already guessed that Jiang Xiaohu must have known what was behind this Shimen.


    He really underestimated Jiang Xiaohu, he didn''t expect him to be so powerful.


    "Huh, today I will expose your hypocritical face. If I don''t make a big fuss, I''m afraid everyone will be kept in the dark by you?" Jiang Xiaohu sneered at the corner of his mouth, always in his right hand. The golden infuriating energy gathered, and quickly condensed into an oversized hammer.


    When the people around heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words, they all looked at each other, all wondering what they meant.


    When did Jiang Xiaohu and Jiang Jiaren fight back, what kind of plane are these two people doing? What kind of treasure is hidden in Shimen, making it so mysterious.


    First tried a punch and smashed it down, Shimen made a bang, and the dust fluttered wantonly.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Jiang Jiaren sighed, his face was dissatisfied with the haze.


    "boom!"


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his hand and bombarded it with a punch. In an instant, the stone gate collapsed, the explosion sounded, and the smoke billowed, as if the sky and the earth were cracked, the forbidden area began to vibrate.


    After the dust cleared, Jiang Xiaohu immediately raised his leg and headed to the forbidden secret room, where the ancestors of the Jiang family practiced.


    Walking down the passage, it didn''t take long to reach the secret room.


    The underground secret room is the real Jiang Family forbidden area.


    The most important thing is that the secret room is empty, exactly the same as the situation he had sensed before.


    But Jiang Xiaohu was wondering where did the aura in this secret room come from.


    I clearly sensed the existence of spiritual energy before, and it was quite rich, as if someone had arranged a spiritual gathering formation in this underground secret room.


    "Empty. How could it be empty?"


    "Master, where did you go?"


    "Jiang Jiaren, have you already known the situation here? Did you murder the old man? You tell me clearly!"


    Regardless of Jiang Zhanhao or the three elders who followed, they saw that the place where the secret room was meditating was already covered with dust. It was clear that the secret room was already empty, and Jiang Bang didn''t know where to go.


    In addition, just now Jiang Xiaohu and Jiang Jiaren were fighting, almost everyone targeted Jiang Jiaren and Chang Xiaojing.


    These people saw Jiang Bang enter the forbidden retreat with their own eyes, but now there is no one, and only Jiang Jiaren is in charge of them on weekdays. Now they are actually empty. Who should he not look for?


    Chang Xiaojing was also stunned. She never thought that Jiang Bang was not in the secret room. Even if she died, she would still see the corpse, but now she didn''t even see the root hair.


    Jiang Jianlong who rushed over, Jiang Jianxiong was also surprised.


    This forbidden secret room turned out to be empty. Doesn''t it mean that Jiang Bang is no longer practicing in the secret room?Where did Grandpa go?


    It disappeared inexplicably, just like a bomb exploded in Jiang''s house.


    "Jiang Jiaren, why is there no Patriarch in the forbidden secret room? Is it a ghost?"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu could question, the hot-tempered Third Elder jumped out, staring at Jiang Jiaren like a man, and roared.


    "You have to give everyone an explanation, otherwise you don''t want to continue to be the successor of this Patriarch!"


    "I think he must have done it. When we were not at home, he opened the stone gate and killed the owner of the house from the inside, so as to replace it!"


    "Jiang Jiaren, if you don''t explain clearly today, I will send you to the west!"


    Many people immediately launched a verbal attack on Jiang Jiaren, with a rhythm that would kill Jiang Jiaren if they didn''t agree with them.


    Even Chang Xiaojing''s eyes showed an unbelievable look. This thing was too weird to explain clearly, why did Jiang Bang disappear.


    "Jiaren, if you know something, just tell everyone, otherwise the old man disappears for no reason. This kind of thing is very big. If you don''t explain it, I''m afraid they will swallow you in one bite." Chang Xiaojing persuaded. Tao.


    When these people targeted Jiang Jiaren with full firepower, Jiang Xiaohu searched in the secret room. He had absolutely no sense of error just now, there was aura, and the aura was quite pure.


    If there was a dragon-shaped jade pendant here, it would be perfect.

 892 Chapter 892

    "I don''t know, how can I explain it?"


    Jiang Jiaren shook his head vigorously. He himself couldn''t explain the current situation. After all, he had never been to the forbidden area, and even without Jiang Xiaohu''s strength, he blasted the forbidden area Shimen open with his fists.


    "I don''t know? You tell us now that you don''t know how you are the heir of the Patriarch, even if Jiang Xiaohu forcibly blasted Shimen open for such a big thing, when would you still hide it from us?" The third elder was angry. Yelled.


    "Yes, I see you, the heir of the Patriarch, don''t be the heir, just give it to someone with the ability." The elder roared very tiredly, his feet jumping high.


    These people quarreled again, and Jiang Xiaohu looked around in the secret room. The rest of the people couldn''t feel aura, but he was different from the others.


    "Huer, what are you looking for?"


    Jiang Zhanhao found Jiang Xiaohu''s behavior abnormal, and asked very curiously, "Where do you think your grandfather went, disappearing out of thin air is simply impossible."


    "Hu''er, is your father talking to you?"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu didn''t answer Jiang Zhanhao at all, Hu Yuexin reminded him.


    "Oh, what you said disappeared out of thin air. In this world, everything is possible. When your strength reaches the realm of distraction, you can disappear out of thin air. But this kind of thing happens to Jiang Bang''s body. Not big, he disappeared should leave some clues."


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the surrounding walls, "Parents, look for them too, and see if there are any remaining traces, which are useful clues."


    It is too critical, once the strength reaches a certain level, let alone disappear out of thin air, it is very possible even if it is traveling thousands of miles every day.


    Now Jiang Xiaohu has a not-so-good premonition. If Jiang Bang is targeted by people from the Soul Organization and then forcibly take him away without knowing it, it is also very possible.


    "Okay, we will help you find it."


    After Jiang Zhanhao and Hu Yuexin looked at each other, they both nodded lightly. The two of them now seemed to regard Jiang Xiaohu as their mainstay. When such an unthinkable thing happened, the two of them wanted to figure out what the truth was.


    As for Jiang Jiaren, the three elders were still arguing with each other, with red faces, and they didn''t care about what Jiang Xiaohu, the culprit was doing.


    They care more about the gains and losses of their own interests, so they won''t take care of where Jiang Bang goes.


    After searching in the secret room for a while, Jiang Xiaohu found that the wall where the statues of the ancestors of the Jiang family were hung was a bit weird. It had a completely different color from the other three walls. He quickly stepped back and looked up and down, and soon Jiang Xiaohu discovered that it was really different here.


    Moreover, the aura here is stronger than other places. If you look closely, there are several small holes beside the portrait, which continuously exudes a faint aura.


    "Could it be that there is still a dark room inside?"


    Jiang Xiaohu scratched the back of his head with his right hand, feeling a sense of amazement, "There must be a mystery behind this!"


    This feeling is getting stronger and stronger. Jiang Xiaohu stepped closer to the wall, stroking his hand on the wall, cold but not biting, and there was a hint of temperature.


    "Husband, did you find something?" Zhou Lin immediately leaned over and asked concerned.


    Zhou Lin noticed Jiang Xiaohu''s abnormality just now, and found that he was particularly fascinated by the portrait of Jiang''s ancestors. He didn''t mean to split his legs, but studied carefully.


    Based on her understanding of Jiang Xiaohu, there must be something behind this wall.


    "Help me look at those people, I will check to see what is behind this wall. Maybe, there is a huge gain." Jiang Xiaohu lowered his voice and said to Zhou Lin.


    "Good." Zhou Lin nodded without hesitation.


    Immediately, he blocked Jiang Xiaohu behind him with his body, and stared at the people in the Jiang family''s quarrel with vigilance.


    With the palm of his hand placed on the wall, Jiang Xiaohu immediately improved his perception, concentrated it on his fingers, and quickly explored the past along those tiny holes. After about half a minute, he had unexpected gains. , Jiang Xiaohu discovered that there was a secret room behind this wall, and there was still a door leading to the other direction.


    And this wall is the moving door between the two secret rooms. It seems that Jiang Bang has left the other secret room.


    "All right."


    After the induction, Jiang Xiaohu put his hand back and patted Zhou Lin''s shoulder gently.


    "Is there something inside?" Zhou Lin asked curiously.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head lightly, and made a silent gesture and said, "I''ll tell you later."


    "Okay." Zhou Lin promised, she was also eye-opening today, the real rich can still play like this.


    At this time Jiang Zhanhao and Hu Yuexin also greeted them. Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s expression, it was naturally clear that this guy must have discovered something.


    "Since there is no one here, Jiang Jiaren should take the corresponding responsibilities and retreat from the position of the heir of the Patriarch. This is an unchangeable decision."


    At this time, the elder directly told the result of the quarrel, "As for who will be the heir to the Patriarch, we have to discuss and decide. I think who should be the first to solve the mystery of Patriarch''s disappearance, the Patriarch will kneel."


    This was a heavy bomb that directly exploded Jiang Jiaren and Chang Xiaojing to the outside and the inside. It was unexpected that they would be dismissed by the three elders.


    "You, why are you dismissing my husband''s heir to the Patriarch''s position?" Chang Xiaojing went crazy, her eyes bursting with resentment.


    "This is the Jiang family. It''s not your turn to speak for someone with a foreign surname. Shut up." The third elders widened his eyes and screamed with an old face.


    Although he hasn''t taken care of the family affairs for these years, he knows eating, drinking, having fun, and walking the birds all day long, but he has long been unable to bear Chang Xiaojing''s dominance. It used to be because Jiang Jiaren was the heir of the family, and didn''t treat her to anything. Well, it is naturally not polite now.


    "It''s the opposite, it''s the opposite. Anyone who only knows how to eat, drink and play all day can decide the important things of the Jiang family. Is it true that our Chang family has no one?" Chang Xiaojing yelled hysterically, like a shrew cursing the street.


    Chang Xiaojing knows very well that once she loses Jiang Jiaren''s backing, it will be difficult for her to continue to transfer Jiang Jiaren''s assets to her own name, especially if she asks to check the accounts, it will definitely happen.


    Chang Xiaojing didn''t want this kind of thing to explode in advance.


    "Chang Xiaojing, even if they eat, drink and have fun all day long, it is better than you eat inside and out. How many of the green hats on Jiang Jiaren''s head have you put on him?" Jiang Xiaohu suddenly interjected in at this moment and said with a smile.

 893 Chapter 893

    Having said this, Jiang Xiaohu paused for a while, deliberately glanced over Jiang Jiaren''s head, and then stretched out three fingers with his right hand.


    "Jiang Jiaren, tell you something. By the way, I have several videos here, which have been uploaded to your mobile phone."


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Jiang Jianxiong and Jiang Jianlong again, "I also forwarded it to both of you. Take out your phone and have a look. You will get a good result."


    For Chang Xiaojing, Jiang Xiaohu was about to beat her to death with a stick, how could it give her a chance to turn over.


    Jiang Jiaren didn''t know what Jiang Xiaohu was up to, but when he felt the phone vibrate, he took the phone out and checked it carefully.


    The more he looked down, Jiang Jiaren¡¯s expression became more gloomy, and finally couldn¡¯t help it, and shouted at Chang Xiaojing: "Chang Xiaojing, are the things in this video true? Those three Who is the man?"


    Jiang Xiaohu certainly didn''t send Chang Xiaojing''s mobile phone, so Chang Xiaojing didn''t even know that her ugly things were still completely exposed.


    "Mom, is that woman you? Why are you doing this?" Jiang Jianxiong''s eyes widened, and he asked Chang Xiaojing loudly.


    Jiang Jianxiong felt that his face was lost, and there was no way to gain a foothold in the Jiang family. His mother respected everything, but today he completely subverted his image and completely collapsed.


    Chang Xiaojing actually gave three men, and the scale of play is still so big, she really fell through her glasses.


    "Don''t listen to him. He is slandering me. Even if it''s a video, it''s criticized like this. It''s not true!" Chang Xiaojing still wanted to defend, and projected a spiteful light on Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Oh, at this time, you still have a stiff mouth, then I will give you more popular information."


    The corners of Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth turned up slightly to make a nice arc, and then his hands quickly clicked on the phone. Within five minutes, all the information was spread.


    Ding!


    In the silent dark room, the phone bell rang again.


    Regardless of whether it was Jiang Jiaren, Jiang Jianxiong, and Jiang Jianlong, their heads were lowered at the same time, their eyes fixed on the new information, and Jiang Jianxiong and Jiang Jiaren''s faces became more and more ugly.


    The information Jiang Xiaohu gave was completely true and reliable, and even the video time, who opened the room with, and even the ID card information were all disclosed.


    Such evidence can go to court. Jiang Jiaren, Jiang Jianxiong, and Jiang Jianlong are not fools, and they can definitely tell the truth from the false.


    "Snapped!"


    Jiang Jiaren couldn''t help the anger in his heart anymore, and rushed to grab Chang Xiaojing''s long hair and slapped her in the face with a slap.


    "Malle Gobi, I''m so good to you, and you''re so heartfelt to you, you actually cuckold me. You bastard, I beat you to death today!" Jiang Jiaren scolded, where is there a little heir to the owner? Some serious images are more like a small gangster who beats his own woman on the street.


    "You dead ghost, dare to beat my old lady, my old lady fights with you." Chang Xiaojing covered her hot face, and immediately went mad, and grabbed Jiang Jiaren with both hands. The real is a market shrew.


    Seeing Chang Xiaojing rushing over, Jiang Jiaren became even more angry, slapped her hand and greeted Chang Xiaojing.


    Jiang Jianxiong, who was standing by, didn''t care about this at all. The things that Chang Xiaojing did completely lost his face.The key is that there is a man among them, or the uncle Jiang Jiaxiang, who he has always looked down on, even very despised.


    In his eyes, Jiang Jiaxiang was the representative of a scumbag. He didn''t learn and knew nothing about eating, drinking, and having fun. Jiang Jiaquan didn''t even learn.


    Such a man even opened a room with his mother Chang Xiaojing more than once.


    "You still have the face to say that if you play with women outside, you don''t allow me to play with men outside? You don''t have a stomachache at all. If someone is so provocative, you will do something to the old lady and the old lady will kill you." Chang Xiaojing Completely angry, he roared hysterically.


    After being punched and kicked a few times by Jiang Jiaren, Chang Xiaojing was in pain all over her body, completely disregarding her face.


    At this time, Jiang Zhanhao walked up to Jiang Xiaohu and asked in a whisper: "Son, what did you just send? It''s so happy!"


    "Do you want to watch? Then wait until you are the heir of the Patriarch." Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want this nasty video to pollute Jiang Zhanhao''s eyes.


    "You child." Jiang Zhanhao glared at Jiang Xiaohu, and said helplessly.


    As soon as the voice fell, Chang Xiaojing went crazy and rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu, yelling: "It''s you, you are the ghost, otherwise, my business will not happen. I will kill you! "


    "Boom!"


    Zhou Lin wouldn''t be polite with such a femme fatale. When the other party rushed forward, she lifted her leg and kicked it out, kicking Chang Xiaojing directly into dried shrimp.


    "You crazy woman, my husband did nothing wrong? He doesn''t beat women, I''ll fight for him!" Zhou Lin said very domineeringly, her eyes showing contempt for Chang Xiaojing.


    "If you want people to know that you can''t do anything else, how did you poison my dad in the first place, do you really think I didn''t know it? But unfortunately, he is dead and survived."


    Jiang Xiaohu said with disdain, "By the way, after my dad becomes the heir of the Jiang family, I will give him a big gift. I hope you will behave well then."


    Jiang Jiaren''s face was pale, he knew that after such a disturbance, the position of the heir to the Patriarch was completely gone.


    Besides, even if you let him be, he doesn''t want to be.


    "Chang Xiaojing, you stinky woman, I will divorce you tomorrow! Don''t want to take a penny from the Jiang family!" Jiang Jiaren stared at Chang Xiaojing on the ground with cannibalistic eyes, and roared Tao.


    Coming out of the secret room, it was already evening, and the Jiang family was destined to be a sleepless night for many people.


    At midnight, Jiang Xiaohu quietly walked out of the room he was staying in, jumped onto the roof, and quickly flew towards the forbidden area in the dark, everything proceeded silently.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s sense of consciousness has always been on high alert, so he doesn''t worry about problems that will be exposed.


    Taking advantage of this month''s dark and windy midnight, Jiang Xiaohu wants to visit the forbidden area at night.


    But when he arrived at the gate of the forbidden area, Jiang Xiaohu found that the forbidden area was still guarded by the guards, but it was not a difficult task for him.


    With both feet on the ground, the figure disappeared in place, turning into a phantom and leaping away as fast as lightning. Before these people could react, Jiang Xiaohu''s people were already in the lane leading to the secret room. Up.

 894 Chapter 894

    As soon as he entered the forbidden area, Jiang Xiaohu immediately laid down the barrier, sealing all his breath in the forbidden area.


    This enchantment belongs to an energy wall, no matter how loud the movement inside, people outside will not hear any sound, and even people outside want to enter it, it is simply impossible.


    After the cultivation base entered the Golden Core Stage, Jiang Xiaohu''s strength began to gradually wake up.


    That feeling was quite good. At that moment, Jiang Xiaohu was very happy, which also meant that he would be able to awaken his previous strength that was too critical on the basis of his strength improvement in the future.


    Without making any stops, Jiang Xiaohu quickly entered the secret room, and Ma Zhitu quickly found the mechanism that opened the dark room that he had discovered during the day.Although this kind of mechanism had set up a small formation, it could not stop Jiang Xiaohu, and a majestic energy flowed above the fingers of the right hand suddenly, as the wrist reversed this energy quickly penetrated into the array.


    "Crack!"


    The formation shattered, and the secret door made a sound, slowly backing backwards, and then a gap appeared in front of Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, and at this time, the aura that wafted out of it became more intense.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the existence of this small formation, I''m afraid those people in the Jiang family would have discovered the existence of the dark room yesterday.


    In the original memory of this body, Jiang Xiaohu did not find any information about this dark room, and even the information about the forbidden area was very scarce.


    This is because the Jiang family forbidden land is listed as the Jiang family''s top secret. No one is allowed to enter without permission!


    If you violate it, the consequences will be quite serious, ranging from being kicked out of the Jiang family, or being chased by everyone in the Jiang family!


    "Sure enough, there is a dark room, and I don''t know what treasures are hidden inside."


    Jiang Xiaohu stroked his chin with his right hand, and walked into the dark room opened in the Shimen cave curiously.


    As soon as I entered it, the light immediately turned on, and the most weird thing was that it turned out to be a whale oil lantern, and there was no electric light used in modern society.


    Jiang Xiaohu had a feeling that he seemed to have traveled from modern society back to ancient society when he crossed that stone gate.Of course, this is the ancient times above the plane of the earth.


    The furnishings in the dark room are quite simple, without any fancy things, only a bamboo chair, a table, and a cushion made of straw under the wall.


    After a glance, Jiang Xiaohu was most interested in the source of his aura.


    The induction quickly spread in the dark room. After a minute, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes opened suddenly, and then he lifted his leg and quickly walked towards the stone wall facing the stone door of the dark room.He stroked it with his right hand, and then slammed it hard, and a dark energy exploded towards the wall.


    "boom!"


    With a dull explosion sound, the wall covering quickly fell off, and lines of text quickly appeared on it, and it was written in official script, which was strong and powerful, giving people a simple and slightly vicissitudes of life.


    As if everything here has traveled from ancient times, Jiang Xiaohu scanned the words and quickly understood what the words on the wall meant.


    "When the forbidden secrets were broken, Jiang Zhanhao took over as the head of the family, and no one else had any objections!" This is the most eye-catching message, and it is written in block letters, probably to make this message clear to everyone in the Jiang family.


    The next thing I wrote was an introduction about Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s life experience. It said that Jiang Xiaohu was not the real Jiang family, but a Jiang Bang picked up in the Kunlun Secret Realm. He was born different, as if he carried a certain secret. It''s just that he can''t unlock it now.


    Jiang Bang also said on it that he hoped that Jiang Xiaohu would not resent him. The reason why he drove Jiang Xiaohu away was to protect Jiang Xiaohu. After all, the Jiang family is also a big family and is watched by many people, which is equivalent to living in the spotlight. Next, everyone''s every move will be known to the outside world.


    When Jiang Xiaohu entered the dark room and knocked three heads against the wall, something naturally appeared.


    "For the sake of you didn''t murder me, I will give you three heads."


    Taking a deep look at the wall, Jiang Xiaohu knew that the original owner of this body had misunderstood the old guy Jiang Bang, so he knelt down and knocked three heads.


    "Crack!"


    When the last kowtow was over, a crisp sound suddenly came out, and then a drawer, made of stone, came out at the bottom left of the text, and Jiang Xiaohu went over immediately.


    I saw a dragon-shaped jade pendant lying quietly inside, and a bright yellow silk book.


    There is nothing else.


    What delighted Jiang Xiaohu most was that this dragon-shaped jade pendant exudes a rich aura, which is stronger than the piece he had fished from the artificial lake at the beginning. All the auras he sensed before were all emitted from it.


    During the day, Jiang Xiaohu also sensed this dragon-shaped jade pendant calling him.


    He immediately picked it up, and a cold breath quickly penetrated into Jiang Xiaohu''s palm, and quickly spread along the meridians to the whole body. The refreshing feeling shocked him.


    "good stuff!"


    Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly sat down cross-legged, took the jade pendant on his neck and placed it on his left hand. Jieyin quickly entered the cultivation state. The spiritual energy emitted by the two jade pendants was turbulent, like a mountain torrent. It slammed into his body suddenly.


    The meridians were quickly forcibly expanded and expanded like a balloon.


    The majestic spiritual energy continuously nourishes Jiang Xiaohu''s body. After running along the meridians for a week, it enters the Dantian Qi Sea.


    Even if these auras erupted like a flood peak, after washing the muscles and cutting the marrow, Jiang Xiaohu did not feel the slightest pain of the meridians being burst, but felt very comfortable.


    "Om!"


    After a buzzing, Jiang Xiaohu immediately sensed that the cyclone in the dantian quickly split into two cyclones, and in the middle of the cyclone, at a speed visible to the naked eye, a Qi Dan condensed from extremely pure qi energy was formed. .


    Jiang Xiaohu came from too critical, so naturally he knew very well what the formation of this Qi Dan meant. It was the most important sign of the middle Jin Dan period, but what he did not expect was that in his Dantian Qi Sea, two Qi Dan formed actually , One of them is golden Qi Dan, which is like gold color, and the other is zircon beads, which is like jet black.


    This is too critical, even he has never encountered it in his own body, too weird.


    But now Jiang Xiaohu didn''t dare to be distracted to think about those messy things, instead he continued to practice.

 895 Chapter 895 Two Jiang Family

    I don''t know how long it took, Jiang Xiaohu once again sensed the violent shaking of the dantian, as if something was about to explode inside, and hurriedly sank his divine consciousness into the dantian and examined it carefully.


    He didn''t want to make a dantian explosion and finally turn into a horrible thing.


    I saw a masterpiece of light of two different colors of Qi Dan, one black and one gold, between the two cyclones that formed before, illuminating the Dantian with a translucent light, and even these rays of light shot out of the body, illuminating the entire dark room.


    If it weren''t for the entire secret room to be enchanted by Jiang Xiaohu, I''m afraid that these two rays of light will burst out from the dark room, causing the emperor to have an astronomical phenomenon.


    "boom!"


    The strong light lasted for more than ten minutes before it gradually faded. At this time, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly discovered that two cyclones that had previously operated independently had collided with each other at extremely fast speeds, as if there was a huge magnet in the middle. Generally, attract the two to the middle.


    Soon the two cyclones collided together, sending out a violent shock wave, stirring the entire Dantian Qihai.


    Such a terrifying breath quickly swept the entire Dantian, causing Jiang Xiaohu''s body to shake, just like someone hoisted Jiang Xiaohu and beat it with a stick.


    "Fuck, two Qi pills won''t explode, will they?"


    When they collided with each other at such a fast speed, even if the car collided, it would be smashed into pieces. Jiang Xiaohu instantly lifted his heart, even if it was too critical before.


    But Jiang Xiaohu was not worried. If the collision failed, the energy produced by the collision of the two Qi Dan was enough to fry the strong body that Jiang Xiaohu had finally cultivated into meat sauce, and it was still a terrifying implosion mode.


    This method of death by explosion is more tragic than the method of tying a bomb to the extremists.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that he was a time bomb at this moment, and he was in danger of exploding at any time!


    At this critical moment, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t take care of so much, and hurriedly converged his mind. All his energy was devoted to cultivation, and he did not dare to lose the slightest attention.


    When the two cyclones collided together, they began to blend together quickly. After a pause, they quickly revolved in a clockwise direction at a high speed. The two Qi cores were also moving towards both ends during the rotation, and they soon formed. A yin and yang fish resembling a gossip pattern.


    And the previous two Qi Dan, one black and one gold with two different colors, became the two eyes of Yin Yang fish.


    Seeing that there was no explosion, Jiang Xiaohu released his hanging heart again. It turned out to be a false alarm.


    The formation of two Qi Pills at once was really quite unexpected. Jiang Xiaohu felt like he had double the true Qi of others, his whole body was surging, and he could feel his strength improving.


    It lasted for about half an hour before Jiang Xiaohu slowly opened his eyes and exhaled a sigh of breath. He looked at his hands and finally laughed. He didn''t expect to break through the early stage of the Golden Core and enter the middle stage of the Golden Core.


    This is something he couldn¡¯t think of. The breakthrough in strength meant that his brain capacity would be larger, and his information processing ability would be greater. It can be said that if someone else has a single-core processor, then he is now a dual-core processor. The information processing capacity is dozens of times more than others.


    Standing up from the ground, Jiang Xiaohu saw the last paragraph on the wall: "Some content will disappear within half an hour after reading it."


    After reading it, when his gaze drifted to other directions, all the information he had picked up from Kunlun had disappeared, but Jiang Xiaohu''s head had a huge puzzle.


    What is the true identity of this body? Is it a human or other ethnic group behind it?


    "Is it a fairy?"


    This sudden information directly shocked Jiang Xiaohu.


    He came from being too critical to cultivate immortals. Of course, the immortal he cultivated is completely different from the mythical immortals on the earth plane. However, it has to be said that the Kunlun Secret Realm is too critical, As far as the earth plane is concerned, they are all very mysterious places.


    There are also immortal cultivators on the earth plane, but apart from the people in several big families, these people are rarely seen.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that after they had cultivated to a certain level, they would gather in one place.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know where this place is.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the dragon-shaped jade pendant on his hands, but suddenly found that the previous one had crumbled into powder and disappeared completely.


    "It seems that this spirit jade gem is completely useless after the aura is consumed?" Jiang Xiaohu still does not understand why this dragon-shaped jade pendant turned into powder, after all, he still doesn''t know the spirit jade mine very well.


    Jiang Xiaohu used computer technology to check a lot of information and entered the dark web, but there was no news in this regard.


    Putting the jade pendant on his neck again, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to stay here anymore.


    Walking out of the forbidden area, the sky was already bright, and I went there for a long time without knowing it.


    Even if he didn''t sleep all night, Jiang Xiaohu was still full of energy and energetic, and the temperament of this person had changed.


    "Husband, why do you seem to have changed yourself?" Zhou Lin said this as soon as she saw Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Changed person? Am I still me?" Jiang Xiaohu scratched the back of his head, a little puzzled.


    Zhou Lin stroked her chin with her right hand, looked back and forth at Jiang Xiaohu, and finally nodded very seriously: "I''m very sure that you have changed, not the person, but the temperament that emanated from the whole body has changed, yes, that is The temperament has changed."


    "This kind of change will happen if your strength is improved." Jiang Xiaohu said after thinking about it. Only this kind of explanation is reasonable, otherwise the temperament of the person will change overnight, and it will not be a sudden wealth.


    "So, you broke through last night? What about the spirit jade ore you told me?"


    Hearing that, Zhou Lin couldn''t wait any longer. She also wanted to change her temperament. Which woman would despise herself for being more beautiful?


    "Well, forget it, take you to see something, call your parents to go with you, and the three elders."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want Zhou Lin to know that the dragon-shaped jade pendant had turned into a fan, so he simply changed the subject and had to publish the things on the darkroom wall, so that Jiang Zhanhao could be the head of the Jiang family.


    "it is good."


    After Zhou Lin took a deep look at Jiang Xiaohu, she turned around to invite Jiang Zhanhao and the others.


    Looking at Zhou Lin''s back, Jiang Xiaohu was lost in thought. How should he go to the Lingyu Mine? Could it be that he needed a trip to Kunlun?


    According to the meaning on the wall, the Jiang family is divided into two branches, one is the ancient Jiang family in secret, and the other is the current Jiang family.

 896 Chapter 896

    Jiang Bang¡¯s disappearance may have something to do with the ancient Jiang family in the secret realm.


    Of course, this was something Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect. The old fellow Jiang Bang would be favored by the ancient Jiang family, and took him away.There is just one thing, Jiang Xiaohu is very curious, how can the strength of the ancient Jiang family in the secret realm be taken away from Jiang Bang in the middle of the Golden Core period.


    Before he could think about it for long, Jiang Xiaohu saw Jiang Zhanhao and Hu Yuexin walking over.


    "Hu''er, listen to Lin''er, you want us to come over, and there is a major discovery to announce?" Hu Yuexin asked mysteriously as soon as he walked to Jiang Xiaohu''s.


    Jiang Zhanhao was also not very happy: "Hu''er, you don''t know, I was pulled over by your mother before I finished breakfast. If you don''t have good news to tell me today, I can''t play with you."


    "Mom, you have become younger. Did Zhou Lin give you a mask? If you apply it like this, Mom will become younger and more beautiful. When you go out with your dad, you may be mistaken for a father-daughter relationship. Jiang Xiaohu looked up and down at Hu Yuexin, jokingly said.


    Although calculated by age, I''m afraid that Jiang Xiaohu can be more than eighteenth generation ancestors of Jiang Zhanhao and Hu Yuexin at this age, but Jiang Xiaohu still likes this kind of atmosphere very much. Besides, these two people are the original body. The owner.


    Jiang Xiaohu still doesn''t want to spoil this atmosphere. In fact, it feels good to have parents. At least for the past two days, the concerns from Jiang Zhanhao and Hu Yuexin are real, and there is no false element at all, let alone. Intrigue.


    In the past, when it was too critical, Jiang Xiaohu was just a lonely man. He stayed in this way for thousands of years, and he was not used to the care of his elders for too long.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, is your dad and I so old?" Jiang Zhanhao directly rolled Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, not having a good temper.


    Hu Yuexin smiled openly, but she still rolled Jiang Zhanhao''s eyes and said: "You are old, I don''t want you to take advantage of me. Son, does the mask really have such a good effect?"


    "Well, I will prepare some for you tomorrow. I guarantee that you will regain your youth in less than half a month. When that happens, you should not think that you are too tender and dare not go out." Jiang Xiaohu patted his chest and promised that he can help Jiang Zhanhao Having fun with Hu Yuexin, that was Jiang Xiaohu''s return to the original owner of this body.


    "I object, unless you kid also get me something like a facial mask that can be young."


    Jiang Zhanhao bluffed and threatened, "If your mother becomes younger, and I''m still so old, will I still dare to go out in the future? This won''t work, this won''t work."


    "Dad, men rely on strength, practice more, maybe you can never grow old like grandpa." Jiang Xiaohu grinned.


    Jiang Zhanhao''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he was stunned and said excitedly: "Hu''er, what did you call, grandpa? Did you accept your grandpa?"


    "Yes? Maybe something can''t be too persistent, right?" Jiang Xiaohu was noncommittal, even he himself didn''t know when he began to accept this old man who caused great harm to the original owner of this body.


    At this time, the three elders, as well as Jiang Jianxiong, Jiang Jianlong, and Jiang Jiaren also came over, and even Jiang Jiasheng came back.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, don''t you have something to announce? Now that everyone is here, let''s announce it!" The Great Elder took the lead and took a deep look at Jiang Xiaohu before speaking directly.


    These people all turned their attention to Jiang Xiaohu, and they looked forward to the answer to be announced soon.


    "Let''s go, go to the forbidden room."


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded slightly, turned and walked towards the forbidden ground first.


    Jiang Jiasheng and the others didn''t understand what Jiang Xiaohu wanted to do, but they went to the secret room together.


    After arriving in the secret room, the wall was still there, and everyone stopped. When the elder was about to ask Jiang Xiaohu, he had already walked to the wall and touched the mechanism with his right hand, and suddenly the whole secret room began to vibrate. .


    Soon everyone saw a stone gate slowly lifted, and everything in the secret room was revealed in front of everyone.


    "There is actually a dark room. Why didn''t I find it yesterday?"


    "Go, go and see what is written on the wall?"


    "How does this resemble the word for Patriarch? It''s a little different. Did Patriarch disappear from here?"


    Many people started talking, raised their legs and walked towards the wall without hesitation, staring at the wall very sharply.


    Jiang Xiaohu suddenly discovered that the content on this wall had changed again. Yesterday, the content seemed to be specially prepared for him. It seems that someone had calculated that he would definitely be the first to appear in this hint. Can the ancient Jiang family in the secret realm and the prophets predict the future?


    This moment made Jiang Xiaohu a little interested, where is the secret realm, and whether there will be other families besides the Jiang family.


    "You just show us this?"


    After reading it, the elder turned around and asked Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Yes, this is what I want to tell you. Compared to the words on this, you have read it. From now on, my father Jiang Zhanhao is the head of the Jiang family. Do you have any comments?" Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Jiang Zhanhao. He asked the great elder.


    "The owner of the family has already designated a candidate. What do we have to say? Jiang Jiaren is no longer suitable to continue to be the owner of the Jiang family. Moreover, we have also found out that Chang Xiaojing transferred the Jiang family property."


    The elder turned his head and looked at the crowd, and finally turned to look at Jiang Zhanhao, "Zhanhao, you are now the Patriarch of the Jiang family, and then we will submit Chang Xiaojing''s criminal record."


    "From now on, Zhanhao will be the Patriarch of the Jiang family. If anyone dares to object, I will be the first to let him go!" The three elders immediately stood up, and at the same time took a deep look at Jiang Jiaren and Jiang Jianxiong. Warn them that as long as they object, they will immediately rush forward and beat them up violently.


    Jiang Zhanhao nodded lightly, and immediately agreed, and said nothing astonishing.


    "Since you let me be the head of the family, I need to talk about some things about the Jiang family. If I don''t talk about this, you will never know."


    Jiang Zhanhao cleared his throat and slowly said, "We have two Jiang family members, one is in the secular world, and the other is in the ancient Jiang family in the secret world. The previous Patriarch, if I was not wrong, surely Was taken away by the Jiang family in the secret realm."


    "Take it away?" The third elder was surprised.

 897 Chapter 897 Little Fox

    Jiang Zhanhao''s words were just like a bomb, directly exploding the Jiang family to the outside and the inside. Everyone was like the three elders, with a dumb face.


    They have never heard of this news, and in accordance with the family rules, this kind of news is only passed on word of mouth between the patriarch and the real heir of the patriarch, and Jiang Jiaren is not clear at all. It seems that the patriarch selected by Jiang Bang is only one person. That is Jiang Zhanhao.


    Jiang Xiaohu stroked his chin with his right hand and looked at Jiang Zhanhao with a smile. He really did not expect that he was still hiding deeply.


    If he doesn''t come to this dark room today, I''m afraid he will never know that Jiang Zhanhao still hides such a secret.


    For the Jiang family, this secret was a nuclear bomb, which directly exploded everyone. They never thought that the current Jiang family was just a small branch.


    Even Jiang Jiasheng projected a rather obscure and surprising light on Jiang Zhanhao.


    "No, our Jiang family is just a branch. I have heard this news for the first time."


    "Grandpa concealed us too hard at the beginning, so that we don''t know where we really come from."


    "Second Uncle, are you reliable? You are not compiling a fairy tale to deceive our feelings? How do I feel listening to a fantasy story?"


    Many people reacted quickly after being trapped in the circle, and started asking Jiang Zhanhao one after another, but their tone of voice has changed a lot, and they are no longer as mean as before.


    People like them can say that if the dark room is not discovered and opened, I''m afraid they won''t know it in this life.


    Suddenly, it was naturally difficult to digest this hot news.


    Jiang Xiaohu stroked his chin, stood aside thinking slightly, and wanted to know more about the Jiang family.


    After all, when Jiang Xiaohu came to the plane of the earth, he had never been particularly clear about where the cultivators on earth had gone.


    "This is the secret of the family. I didn''t want to tell it, but today it is forced by the situation."


    Jiang Zhanhao looked after the crowd, and finally said, "Jiang Jianxiong, Jiang Jianlong, you go and invite your third aunt, fourth aunt, fourth uncle, and fifth uncle. I think it is necessary to tell you something."


    "Yes!"


    Jiang Jianxiong and Jiang Jianlong looked at each other, and immediately agreed, turned around and went to find someone.


    After they left, Jiang Zhanhao didn''t tell these people about Jiang''s family anymore. Instead, he let everyone look at the words on the wall, which were naturally Jiang Bang''s handwriting.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with Jiang Zhanhao, Jiang Xiaohu simply pulled Jiang Zhanhao aside and started asking him about the ancient Jiang family. After all, Jiang Bang would not disappear for no reason.


    Jiang Zhanhao sighed lightly: "I know these things can''t keep you from hiding. You made these things today to force me to tell the secrets of Jiang''s family?"


    "Do you see me as deep as a scheming person?"


    Even if he was said to be in his mind, Jiang Xiaohu would definitely not admit that he was beaten to death, "I only discovered the things on this wall last night. By the way, what does it mean when it says the ancient Jiang family?"


    "I know I can''t keep it from you, so I''ll tell you. This matter involves a century-old secret of the Jiang family, and the history of the Jiang family. I shouldn''t have said it, but now I think it is necessary to disclose this secret."


    Jiang Zhanhao pointed his finger at the words on the wall, "But there is a secret, I will not disclose it. I will only tell you this. You can hear clearly. The ancient Jiang family in the secret realm is combined with the other seven families. To protect the ancient eight great masters of the dragon. There may be a problem now, otherwise the old man will not disappear suddenly."


    "The Eight Great Masters of the Ancient Dragon Guardian? Why haven''t you heard of it before?" Jiang Xiaohu frowned. It was the first time he heard such a statement since he came to the plane of the earth.


    The Eight Great Masters of the Ancient Dragon Guardians, don''t all the cultivators on earth have their own tasks?


    "Of course you have never heard of it. This is the most important secret of the Jiang family. Only the Patriarch knows it from generation to generation. The rest of the people cannot know it. If this news goes out, it will definitely be severely punished, even the Patriarch. The vocal cords of the children you like will also be cut!" Jiang Zhanhao said with a serious face.


    "Then why are you telling me? I don''t want to be the head of the Jiang family in the future." Jiang Xiaohu is very direct. As the head of the Jiang family, there are many restrictions. It is better not to do this kind of thing.


    Jiang Zhanhao rolled his eyes and said angrily, "Why, the position of the Patriarch of the Jiang family is still not good enough? Actually, telling me this to you is to believe that you have the strength. Now the situation is unpredictable, I always have one It¡¯s a feeling that something big will happen someday in the future. By the way, the people in the Presbyterian Church know about the Eight Great Masters of the Dragon Guard."


    "Well, you are talking about those from the Dragon Group, right?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    This time it was Jiang Zhanhao''s turn to be surprised. The Dragon Group has always been an extremely mysterious organization. It has never publicized it, and it is even impossible for ordinary people to know.


    Even if the Internet is developed in modern society, if anyone spreads this news on the Internet, he will definitely be invited to drink tea, and it will cause endless troubles.


    "It seems that you have more things than I thought. To tell you the top secret news of the Jiang family, I think there must be nothing wrong with this." Jiang Zhanhao said.


    "You are not surprised, where did I know the existence of Dragon Group?"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled slightly and squeezed his eyes at Jiang Zhanhao, "Come on, I''ll also tell you a good news. Look at what it is in my hand."


    After all, Jiang Xiaohu took out a nameplate at random from his pocket, which was the one that the general gave him last time.


    "Hu''er, I really underestimated you. No wonder you came back to Jiang''s house and dared to be so public. It turns out that you have something to rely on. Put it away and don''t let others know." Seeing the dragon-shaped nameplate, Jiang Zhanhao''s pupils suddenly Shrinking, his breathing became a little quick, and he said hurriedly.


    This nameplate represents identity and privilege.These people with nameplates are collectively referred to as members of the Dragon Group. Even non-staff members are very powerful and have the right to legally hold a gun and cut first and then play.


    In the beginning, even if Jiang Xiaohu killed Chang Xiaojing, after the Chang family knew Jiang Xiaohu''s true identity, they wouldn''t even dare to put a fart.


    No matter how powerful the Chang family is, they dare not confront the state apparatus.


    "I know this." Jiang Xiaohu then put away the nameplate.


    "You, you are really a little fox. Everyone in the Jiang family was circumvented by you, not to mention, and they still circled around you. But seeing Chang Xiaojing''s slumped appearance, there is nothing he can do with you. Dad does it for you. Feeling proud." Jiang Zhanhao patted Jiang Xiaohu on the back lightly, his face full of pride.

 898 Chapter 898

    "I think you are an old fox. For so many years, Chang Xiaojing has drugged you to poison you, and you didn''t die. I wondered, you have accumulated so many toxins in your body, but you can maintain your vital signs. I''m afraid you Is there a way to detoxify?"


    Jiang Xiaohu slammed Jiang Zhanhao''s arm with his elbow, "Tell me, did my mother steal the antidote for you, or that Jiang Jiaren is just the heir to the Patriarch, in fact, just a puppet. ?"


    "Why are the words so straightforward? But one thing, I need to tell you that I didn''t find the antidote at all, and I can sustain my life. I rely on the old man to deliver the true qi and detoxify from time to time. Until the old man half a year The former disappeared suddenly and then stopped." Jiang Zhanhao didn''t intend to hide it, saying truthfully.


    Jiang Zhanhao knew very well that even if he didn''t tell Jiang Xiaohu about these things, the other party would still be able to find out.


    Rather than being investigated and finally creating a estrangement between father and son, it is better to tell all of them.


    From Jiang Xiaohu''s behavior this time, Jiang Zhanhao also saw that his own son was indeed completely different from the past, as if he had been reborn and reborn.


    The Jiang Xiaohu in front of him was exactly what he wanted.


    Jiang Jiasheng also came back often, and had already told Jiang Zhanhao about Jiang Xiaohu''s outstanding performance to the extreme.


    At the beginning, Jiang Zhanhao couldn''t believe that his son had reached such an excellent level. Now it seems that he really underestimated Jiang Xiaohu.


    Vaguely, Jiang Zhanhao saw hope from Jiang Xiaohu. The hope of the Jiang family was also the hope of solving this crisis.


    As a person with super predictive ability, Jiang Zhanhao can sense that this crisis will have a huge impact and even unexpected things.


    "No wonder you don''t hate Grandpa at all, but defend him in every way. Forget it, I think about it." Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand, looking deceived.


    Jiang Zhanhao gently patted Jiang Xiaohu on the back, and said with concern: "If I don''t do this, how can I see how the people in the family behave? Okay, don''t be aggrieved. By the way, This is for you, and may be useful to you."


    With that said, Jiang Zhanhao took out a yellow cloth wrapped thing from his pocket and handed it to Jiang Xiaohu''s hand.


    "Wait for dismantling in private." Jiang Zhanhao said.


    Jiang Xiaohu took a deep look at Jiang Zhanhao, and then put the package into his pocket.


    "Jiang Zhanhao, Jiang Xiaohu, you two get out of here, father and son, really when Chang Xiaojing was driven away by you, is there nothing you can do?" Just after it was installed, Chang Xiaojing came out of the forbidden area holding the microphone. The sound of roaring.


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned slightly. This Chang Xiaojing, who really didn''t see the coffin and didn''t cry, had already reached this point, and she dared to be so arrogant.


    At exactly this time, all the direct descendants of the Jiang family were all here, and Jiang Zhanhao should also be busy with his own affairs.


    "Dad, just take care of you, I''ll go out to deal with this matter." Jiang Xiaohu explained.


    "Okay, you pay attention to safety." Jiang Zhanhao said.


    Coming out of the forbidden area, Jiang Xiaohu saw Chang Xiaojing holding a black loudspeaker in her hand. Behind her stood a group of law enforcement officers in explosion-proof suits, and everyone was aggressive.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, you little bastard, thinking that you have announced my information and drove me out of the Jiang family, will I not be able to deal with you? I tell you, no matter how strong you are, can you still be stronger than the country?"


    Chang Xiaojing''s eyes widened, her whole body exuded hostility, "He is Jiang Xiaohu, you quickly arrest him! He injured those people outside, and he still slandered me."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn¡¯t look at the law enforcement officers at all. Instead, he sympathized with Chang Xiaojing: "Chang Xiaojing, Chang Xiaojing, originally I wanted to save you some face. Seeing your performance today, there is absolutely no need to save you face. Now that this is the case, then you will be stinking for thousands of years!"


    After speaking, Jiang Xiaohu directly took out the mobile phone and fluttered his fingers on it. Soon everyone''s mobile phones rang one after another.


    "Bring me here..."


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu fiddling with her mobile phone again, Chang Xiaojing, who already had previous experience, knew that Jiang Xiaohu must have not done a good job, so she rushed to grab the mobile phone.


    "Boom!"


    Without even looking at Chang Xiaojing, Jiang Xiaohu raised his leg and kicked it out.


    He, who has never beaten women, can''t help it today.


    With a huge impact, Chang Xiaojing''s body flew upside down like a cannonball and hit the ground heavily.


    In such a short period of time, Jiang Xiaohu has completed all operations, and the speed is obviously more than a hundred times faster than before.


    In less than a minute, a small video about Chang Xiaojing and various lace news spread all over the Internet, and it was quickly called the daughter of a modern girl.


    Those law enforcement officers subconsciously took out their mobile phones and checked them, and soon their complexions became extremely exciting.


    "You bastard, I want to kill, why don''t you arrest him? He beat me, he is a murderer."


    Chang Xiaojing yelled at the law enforcement officers, as if these people would be her subordinates.


    Many of the law enforcement officers were people who had been favored by the Chang family. They immediately drew their pistols and aimed them at Jiang Xiaohu, shouting, "Raise your hands, otherwise we will use force."


    These people simply ignored Jiang Xiaohu when they saw Jiang Xiaohu, and they were still very angry.


    "Where do you come, go back. Don''t make the situation ugly, you people can''t manage it. I don''t like being pointed at the head with a gun." Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the man who raised the pistol, in a shape flash.


    The pistol was in Jiang Xiaohu''s hands in the next second. With a click, the pistol was dismantled into parts with one hand, and even the bullets were withdrawn.


    "You, who are you?" The leading law enforcement officer looked at Jiang Xiaohu like a monster.


    Jiang Xiaohu pointed to his nose and smiled slightly: "You really want to know who I am? You are not afraid of being dismissed or even arrested after you know it? Let''s give you a chance to call you The person above, ask him to come and deal with it, you don''t have the authority to deal with it."


    Jiang Xiaohu said this very bluntly. The information of the Dragon Group is not something that they, grassroots law enforcement officers, can know.


    If you know the information in violation of the rules, you will be dismissed and go to jail.


    "You, you don''t bluff me. Knowing your identity, it is a big joke to be dismissed." This law enforcement officer was obviously favored by the Chang family and looked at Jiang Xiaohu with disbelief.

 899 Chapter 899

    "Believe it or not, just make a call, what are you doing with so much nonsense?"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head slightly, "However, if you want to go to jail, I can fulfill you."


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu being so serious is not like joking. The leading law enforcement officer is not a fool. After taking a deep look at Chang Xiaojing and then reading the content on the phone, a flash of disgust flashed in his eyes. color.


    He opened the cell phone and directly dialed the director''s number and asked him to come in person. The matter here has exceeded his scope of authority.


    Even if he had been favored by Chang''s family, this law enforcement officer was a smart man. He knew that Chang''s favor was because he was sitting in the position of the leader of law enforcement. Otherwise, the other party would not look down upon him at all.


    "That''s right, why do you have to make a dismissal and throw away all the unsightly things in the cell?"


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his head and glanced at the law enforcement officer, "Now that you have time, you can enjoy the contents of your mobile phone. By the way, there are a lot of this kind of information on the Internet, and there are also small videos."


    Even if he ignored Jiang Xiaohu''s words, the law enforcement officer immediately looked through his mobile phone, and all the things about Chang Xiaojing were revealed, and even the things she hired to hurt people and poison Jiang Zhanhao. Also exposed on the Internet.


    Of course, there are also many things about the erosion of Chang Xiaojing''s private life.


    This time, Jiang Xiaohu even revealed that Chang Xiaojing was raising a small meat star.


    Ding Ding!


    At this moment, Chang Xiaojing''s cell phone rang quickly.


    Chang Xiaojing hadn''t fainted, she struggled to take out her mobile phone from her handbag, pressed the answer button, and even pressed the voice button accidentally.


    "Chang Xiaojing, you bastard, those ugly things you did really humiliate our Chang family. Did you know that people in the entire imperial capital are taunting our Chang family now?" A man''s hysterical growl.


    This person is Chang Guangsheng, the owner of the Chang family. He didn¡¯t know the information before, but he was playing with his grandson. The grandson¡¯s cell phone rang and the information about Chang Xiaojing immediately popped out. After clicking to view, Chang Guangsheng almost didn''t spit out a bit of old blood.


    "Dad, I didn''t do anything wrong. Isn''t everything I did for our Changjia? And you asked me to do this at the beginning. Give me a while, and I will succeed soon." Chang Xiao Jing explained in a hurry that she didn''t even know that all the bad things she had done had been spread out.


    "Successful shit, you can turn on your phone and take a look. You have become a shame to the Chang family and have been stinking for thousands of years!" Chang Guangsheng roared.


    It was already this time, and Chang Xiaojing even pulled out this bad old man to bolster her back. Isn''t this pissing him off?


    He did say this to Chang Xiaojing at the beginning, asking Chang Xiaojing to transfer the Jiang family''s fortune to the Chang family to strengthen the Chang family''s influence, but this kind of thing can only be expected and unspeakable.


    Now that this is exposed, isn''t Chang''s ambitions made public?


    Chang Xiaojing is the fuse. At this time, if she keeps breaking the relationship, she will detonate the entire Chang family.


    "Why don''t I understand what stinks for thousands of years?" Chang Xiaojing said with a puzzled face.


    Chang Guangsheng roared: "I don''t care if you understand or not, starting today, you have nothing to do with Chang''s family!"


    "Dad, why?" Chang Xiaojing wanted to say a few more words, but the other end had already hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, she took the phone off, and Chang Xiaojing immediately saw that a lot of information about her popped up on the phone screen, and even news came out.


    Just click to check it, and Chang Xiaojing''s face suddenly turned green. She didn''t expect all these hidden information to be published. The Internet has already called her the Pan Jinlian of the new era, for a woman with no bottom line in her desire.


    "It''s you, isn''t it?" Chang Xiaojing suddenly raised her head, staring at Jiang Xiaohu bitterly and roared.


    Jiang Xiaohu shrugged his shoulders and said with a relaxed face: "I told you a long time ago to tell you not to go against me. You don''t listen. If you lose the shelter of the Chang family, what else do you have? By the way, your Chang family Wait, this matter will not be forgotten, of course, I will not do it, your Chang family should become the stepping stone for Jiang Zhanhao''s superior!"


    "You dream!"


    Chang Xiaojing roared bitterly, "You didn''t kill this little bastard at the beginning, so that it became my future trouble!"


    "If you want to scold, you can scold for a while. Later I believe you will be punished accordingly. I won''t do anything to you again, and I don''t want to dirty my hands." Jiang Xiaohu glanced contemptuously at this vicious woman in a very calm tone .


    Jiang Xiaohu has already sensed that Chang Xiaojing''s lovers are rushing over, after all, this woman has a virus in her body, and everyone is afraid of death.


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and the law enforcement leader saw someone rushing up and said respectfully: "The director, that''s the young man. He said I was not qualified to check his identity, otherwise he would go to jail."


    "Take me over and see." The director hurriedly asked him to lead the way.


    As soon as the Secretary arrived, the law enforcement officers immediately pushed to both sides and set aside the road.


    This person has the appearance of forty or fifty years old, with a national character face, a burly figure, and a heroic face that makes people look like a righteous person.


    "This friend, should I be qualified to know your identity?" The director''s attitude was still very good, and he walked to Jiang Xiaohu and said with a smile.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the police rank on the secretary''s shoulder and nodded gently: "Yes, but they must back away."


    The director turned his head and glanced at the people who followed, and shouted: "Go back, two meters!"


    The law enforcement officers who followed, hurriedly backed up to two meters away.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaohu directly took out a red notebook and handed it to the secretary''s hand, and said faintly: "Look at it."


    "hiss!"


    Just opened, the director''s pupils suddenly shrank, and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    This young man actually possessed such privileges. Fortunately, he didn''t conflict with him. Otherwise, if these people under his command died, they would die for nothing. In the end, even he would be implicated.


    "Thanks!" The director hurriedly closed the notebook and handed it to Jiang Xiaohu''s hands, thanking him sincerely.


    After taking the book and putting it in his pocket, Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Chang Xiaojing playfully.


    Of course the Secretary knew that the woman from the Chang family felt a touch of disgust in her heart.


    "Receive all the teams to me, go back and write an inspection!"


    The director glanced at Chang Xiaojing, "Squeeze this suspect back together!"


    "Ah, yes!"


    The leader was slightly startled, and hurriedly agreed.

 900 Chapter 900: Strengthening a Team

    "I won''t just forget it, you wait for me!"


    Even if she was escorted away by law enforcement officers, Chang Xiaojing still roared at Jiang Xiaohu, like a crazy hungry wolf, as long as she didn''t kill it, she would bite her teeth.


    For people like Chang Xiaojing, Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t care at all.


    The current Chang Xiaojing was arrested, and someone could rescue her, even if it was very good.


    The Chang family has completely abandoned her, which is tantamount to breaking her tool for barring teeth.


    "Go slow, don''t give it away!" Jiang Xiaohu waved at Chang Xiaojing, with a confident look.


    After the law enforcement officers left, Jiang Xiaohu took out his mobile phone. He had already recorded the conversation between Chang Xiaojing and Chang Guangsheng, the old man of the Chang family.


    But if Jiang Zhanhao still can''t beat the Chang family, then he has a problem with his ability.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that it was impossible for him to help Jiang Zhanhao all the time. After all, he also had other tasks to do.


    After doing these things, Jiang Xiaohu did not return to the forbidden area. Instead, he walked towards the Jiang family guards. These guys were quite loyal. Even though they were injured, they still guarded their posts. They didn¡¯t scream for pain or complain. .


    "Master, sorry!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu, the captain of the guard hurriedly apologized to him respectfully.


    "What''s the crime? Don''t apologize, you are just blinded by someone, I don''t mind."


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the members of the guards, "Call them all here, and I will heal you. As you are now, even if a bad guy breaks in, you can''t stop it."


    "Yes, master!"


    The captain of the guard was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly took out the walkie-talkie to summon all the injured players.


    It was very neat. The dozen or so team members who were injured yesterday stood in front of Jiang Xiaohu respectfully, and finally understood that Jiang Xiaohu, whom they used to look down on, has now become an existence they can''t afford.


    "Sorry, Master!"


    It was uniform, and there was no need for the captain of the guard to give orders. These people apologized to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "You are welcome, form a circle, sit down, and I will heal your injuries. Wait a minute, don''t make a fuss about anything you see. The rest of the uninjured people will be on the sidelines. I don''t want anyone to be disturbed. "


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the crowd, "If you are disturbed, you will also be injured in the end, do you understand?"


    "understand!"


    The captain of the guard hurriedly agreed, and immediately commanded the uninjured members of the guard to be on the sidelines and pulled out the saber directly, with an extraordinary aura.


    These people are all guards of the forbidden area, possessing absolute loyalty, and can protect Jiang''s family with their lives when in danger.


    It is precisely because of this that Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t want them to be scrapped like this. The reason he made heavy moves before was to stimulate the ultimate potential of their bodies. Now he is treating them to stimulate their potential.


    After everyone sat down, Jiang Xiaohu looked around at the guards and nodded in satisfaction.


    Jiang Xiaohu immediately took out the needle pack and pulled out 20 or 30 silver needles from it. As his body turned, the silver needles shaking his wrists were like sharp arrows shot out. They were very precise and injected into each person''s body at different acupoints. among.


    Everyone watched the silver needle flying by, and was shocked in their hearts. They didn''t dare to move or make any screams, but they were even more shocked at Jiang Xiaohu''s medical skills.


    They couldn''t think of Jiang Xiaohu''s martial arts skills and such a dazzling level of medical skills.


    This technique of acupuncture and moxibustion alone is a must.


    It took five or six minutes before Jiang Xiaohu collected all the silver needles.


    "Okay, you can stand up." Jiang Xiaohu said in a very flat tone when seeing everyone still sitting there without regaining their senses.


    "Ah, all right?"


    These people almost spoke in unison, obviously unable to believe it.


    "All stand up, walk around, try."


    The captain reacted first and gave orders directly to the players.


    "Yes!"


    These people immediately stood up, moved their legs, and their hands. They felt that they were all right, and they also felt energetic in their bodies, and even sensed the qi surging in the pubic area.


    They were originally immortal cultivators, so naturally they knew very well what this meant, and they were extremely happy.


    "Master, have you activated the zhenqi in our body?" The captain also felt this, and asked with surprise on his face.


    Jiang Xiaohu had this expressionless expression, waved his hand and said, "Is this surprised? You were originally immortal cultivators, but your strength has been lowered. This is for you to publish and print. Members of your team, every One person, 24 hours of cultivation!"


    After all, Jiang Xiaohu took out a booklet from his pocket. It was written with dense texts and some accompanying pictures. Like the martial arts secrets sold in the world, the brief pictures have clearly marked the Qi Meridian. Clear Chu makes people clear at a glance.


    "This, is this a cultivation technique?"


    The captain opened a glance, his pupils suddenly shrank, his hands trembled, his breathing became even more rapid, and he couldn''t believe it.


    As the captain of the Jiang family''s first team, he is no stranger to the practice world, and even his strength has reached the mid-term foundation.


    However, he has stopped at this level of strength for these years, no matter how hard he works, he is just an ordinary warrior, and he has not even stepped into the gate of immortality.


    But this does not prevent the team leader from being able to see the contents of this booklet at a glance, which is the practice of exercises.


    Even how to practice, like improving strength, how to absorb the spiritual energy between heaven and earth, are clearly written.


    "Not bad!"


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded gently, "Now the Jiang family is my father Jiang Zhanhao''s inheritance of the Patriarch, so I need you to break through the early stage of the Golden Core within a month, and truly step into the ranks of immortal cultivation and protect the Jiang family''s safety!"


    "One month?"


    The captain was shocked, his eyes widened, and he felt that his breathing was a little short.


    He knows very well how difficult it is to cultivate. After decades of cultivation, it has only entered the middle stage of foundation building, but in Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth, it only takes one month to break through to the early stage of the golden core. This is too incredible. .


    "Not bad for just one month, do you doubt my ability?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at him, his face was relaxed, and his tone was even lighter.


    "Then, young master, can I practice this technique? I also want to advance to the early stage of Jin Dan." The captain swallowed a few saliva and asked tentatively.

 901 Chapter 901 Speed ??up development

    As the captain of the Jiang Family Guard Team, Wang Ping naturally did not want to be caught up by his team members, or even surpassed him.


    "no problem."


    Jiang Xiaohu''s expression was flat, "I think you have the strength in the middle stage of foundation building, but the effect of cultivation does not seem to be as fast as others. If you want to break through the early stage of the golden core, you must endure loneliness and reach the early stage of the golden core. s level."


    "Ah, how long does that take?" Wang Ping asked hurriedly in shock.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Wang Ping up and down, and said faintly: "You used to be so eager to achieve something, so that when you were practicing, you didn''t lay a solid foundation. If you count the time, it will be half a year. Once you lay the foundation, pass this time of cultivation. After reaching the Golden Core Stage, you will be promoted much faster in the future."


    "Really?"


    Wang Ping hurriedly asked, it''s okay to slow down before sharpening the knife and chop wood. As long as the cultivation speed increases later, it will be easy to surpass them.


    What was even more shocking was that after Jiang Xiaohu had fought against himself, he knew immediately about his greed and advance.


    No wonder he hasn''t improved in strength over the years, and sometimes even retreats. No matter how he cultivates, he can''t stop this trend.


    An expert is an expert, Wang Ping began to admire Jiang Xiaohu from the bottom of his heart.


    "Of course." Jiang Xiaohu said flatly.


    It''s just that he couldn''t understand that the early strength of a Jin Dan made Wang Ping have such a huge reaction.


    But Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to figure it out at all. For him, Jin Dan''s initial strength was nothing more than stepping into the gate of the world of immortality. It was too far away from becoming a generational powerhouse.


    How about Jindan''s early days?


    Just die!


    "Thank you Master, thank you Master!"


    Wang Ping''s eyes were fiery, staring at Jiang Xiaohu, maybe starting today, his life will be completely different from before.


    "Well, you go to print the books and periodicals, and don''t allow them to be passed on, otherwise it will be regarded as a betrayal." Jiang Xiaohu waved to Wang Ping, and didn''t want to continue talking to him.


    After leaving here, Jiang Xiaohu found that the gate of the forbidden area was open, and Jiang Zhanhao and the Jiang family came out of it.


    He found that the eyes of these people looking at him had changed, and they no longer looked down upon them, but had more respect instead.


    It can be said that from this moment on, these talents of the Jiang family truly accepted Jiang Xiaohu.


    Only at this time, Jiang Xiaohu''s cell phone rang, picked it up and looked at it. It was Professor Yuan who called and said that he had encountered a problem and he needed to go there in person.


    Jiang Xiaohu naturally promised to develop the third-generation intelligent system as soon as possible.


    "Dad, I need to go to the Academy of Sciences, so I won''t come back for dinner." Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the time and said to Jiang Zhanhao who happened to be here.


    "Okay. Go ahead if you have anything."


    Jiang Zhanhao understands Jiang Xiaohu very well, knowing that he is getting better and better now.


    "By the way, this is for you. I think you can beat the Chang family." Jiang Xiaohu directly passed the recording on the phone to Jiang Zhanhao, and told him to pay attention to the Chang family.


    "it is good."


    After Jiang Zhanhao accepted it, a bit of bitterness appeared on his face soon, "The Chang family is not easy to deal with right now. Their family has two masters with early golden core strength, and there is also a middle-term golden core player. You see, our Jiang Compared with home, it is much inferior."


    "I said you old guy, you started calling your son as soon as you became the head of the Patriarch? If I knew that, I shouldn''t have let you be the head of the Patriarch." Jiang Xiaohu flattened his mouth and became angry. Said.


    "No way, those who can do more work. You know the situation of our Jiang family too..." Jiang Zhanhao has a bitter attitude, and has the posture to survive Jiang Xiaohu.


    "You bad old man, you know to call your son, and you call others if you have the ability."


    Hu Yuexin interrupted Jiang Zhanhao''s words directly, and said to Jiang Xiaohu, "Hu''er, don''t listen to your dad''s nonsense, go and do your business."


    For Jiang Xiaohu, Hu Yuexin knew that he owed too much. At this time, he would naturally protect Jiang Xiaohu like an old hen protecting a chick.


    "It''s better for mom, take good care of mom, and call me if you have something to do."


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Zhou Lin''s explanation.


    After speaking, Jiang Xiaohu walked out of Jiang''s house, and when he reached the gate, a bulletproof military vehicle stopped there and waited.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu coming out, the car door opened and an officer came down from above.


    "Professor Jiang, please get in the car, I am ordered to pick you up." The officer said respectfully.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded lightly and said, "Okay, let''s go."


    After getting in the car, the officer drove the car''s engine and snarled forward.


    This scene naturally fell in the eyes of everyone in the Jiang family, Jiang Jianxiong and Jiang Jianlong looked at each other, both of them saw the color of horror in the eyes of each other.


    "It seems that Jiang Xiaohu is no longer the bully of the past." Jiang Jianlong sighed and said.


    Jiang Jianxiong didn''t speak, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Not long after the car left the old house of the Jiang family, he went directly on the fast lane around the city.


    In about twenty minutes, Jiang Xiaohu successfully arrived in front of the computer building of the Academy of Sciences.


    Following the officer''s guidance, he went straight upstairs and came to the tightly guarded computer center. There were two special soldiers with live ammunition on both sides of the handle at the door. After checking his credentials, Jiang Xiaohu was released.


    Jiang Xiaohu knew that these security personnel had only recently been transferred.


    This also shows how much people in the Presbyterian Church value Jiang Xiaohu''s meaningful development and design.


    "Xiao Jiang, you are finally here. Come and take a look at this. I always feel that something is wrong. I can''t push it down after several checks." Yuan Keming and Zhao Xuecheng hurriedly moved their seats away and signaled Jiang Xiaohu to sit down. Solve the problem.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded lightly, and sat down bluntly: "I''ll take a look first."


    As soon as the word "Look" was finished, Jiang Xiaohu''s hands danced on the keyboard, and the operation speed was more than a hundred times faster than before.


    His eyes moved with his hands, thousands of lines at a glance, and all the codes slid before his eyes.


    Seeing such a fast code flow, Yuan Keming and Zhao Xuecheng looked at each other, and both laughed bitterly. This Jiang Xiaohu was beyond their imagination.


    "Oh, there is a code error here, it should be that there is no connection, and the advance and retreat are not clear, just modify it." Suddenly it stopped at a code point, Jiang Xiaohu pointed to the screen and spoke to Yuan Keming and Zhao Xuecheng. Said.


    "Ah? I found it so soon?" Yuan Keming asked in disbelief.

 902 Chapter 902

    The code flow was too fast before, and my eyes were too much, let alone find the problem.


    The same was true for Zhao Xuecheng, he didn''t see where the problem was at all, and didn''t expect Jiang Xiaohu to find out the problem so quickly.


    "Well, right here, I will revise it."


    Jiang Xiaohu quickly knocked with both hands and completely revised the code, "Now it can be checked again."


    After finishing the work, Jiang Xiaohu stood up and gave the position to Professor Yuan Keming and Zhao Xuecheng again. When they were combined, that was the true combination of two swords, invincible!


    Yuan Keming and Zhao Xuecheng glanced at each other, both had a wry smile, and then sat down again.


    "Then check again."


    As Yuan Keming said, he connected the program to a supercomputer with a data cable. After hitting the Enter key, the green characters on the computer screen quickly jumped and ran at an extremely fast speed.


    This is the advantage of supercomputers. Not only does it run fast, it can also verify the correctness of the program at all times.


    Accompanied by the computer''s running sound, the code flowed abnormally smoothly, with hundreds of thousands of lines of code flowing completely in less than ten minutes, and even the prototype of an artificial intelligence system.


    Looking at the flowing code, the corner of Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth turned up slightly with a beautiful arc. This was exactly what he wanted, and the flow was successful in one go.


    "Sure enough, there is something wrong with that place, Xiaojiang, if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid we still don''t know when we will find it." Yuan Keming said with excitement looking at the supercomputer that was successfully checked.


    "I didn''t actually do anything. You did most of the code, and the credit should go to you." Jiang Xiaohu said very modestly.


    In fact, what made Jiang Xiaohu most happy was that Yuan Keming and Zhao Xuecheng, as well as Zhang Qiankun, who had just rushed over, had a ruddy complexion. Even though they had been fighting for many days, their mental outlook was still quite good and energetic.


    "Xiao Jiang is humble, this quality is very good, but on Xiao Jiang''s body, I feel that he is showing off."


    Yuan Keming jokingly said that the code was successfully modified, and the big rock that was pressing on his heart was also let go, naturally, he felt much more happy.


    As a great scientist who has worked hard to serve the country wholeheartedly, what Yuan Keming fears most is that the development project fails, causing huge losses to the country.


    Now Jiang Xiaohu came over, corrected the wrong place, and successfully checked the calculation at one time. There is nothing happier than this.


    "Xiao Jiang''s hand is too fast to type on the keyboard. The five PhD students under my hand can''t match yours. No wonder, you refused to be our student. Now it seems that you are completely right. It''s time for us to take the picture." Zhao Xuecheng said very modestly.


    "If I have such a fast hand, even if I give him money," Zhang Qiankun said very seriously.


    "The three big professors are the real people. I can at best help you improve them. In terms of knowledge, I still have a lot to learn from you." Jiang Xiaohu said very modestly.


    Even though these remarks were so Hong Guoguo, the five doctoral students in white coats under Zhao Xuecheng did not show the slightest displeasure, but admiration.


    This hand speed is simply amazing, and they don''t know how Jiang Xiaohu practiced this hand speed.


    The most important thing is that the third-generation artificial intelligence system is still from his hands.


    It is a very good thing for a person to go to a Ph.D. to develop a small project alone, but Jiang Xiaohu is building a giant system, and even military personnel are involved.


    They don''t have this ability.


    "Brother Jiang, how did you develop your hand speed?"


    "If this hand speed is used to play games, I doubt that Jiang Ge can destroy the other team alone."


    "Brother Jiang, you are my idol and I admire you so much."


    Those doctoral students looked at Jiang Xiaohu, their eyes became extremely hot, and they couldn''t wait to rush over immediately, asking for signatures for guidance.


    "Playing games, I''m not good at it. I still like to do something meaningful. But I will learn to play games. When I have time, you must teach me that we will form a team to destroy each other." Jiang Xiaohu looked at the crowd cheerfully. The doctor said very easy-going.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the doctors immediately cheered as if they had found someone of the same kind.


    "Okay, we are settled."


    The doctors yelled with joy in unison.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu successfully entered the circle of these young people, and many people even began to ask Jiang Xiaohu for prestigious contact information and add friends.


    It is not easy to add up one by one. In the end, a doctoral student set up a group and pulled Jiang Xiaohu in. As a result, it didn''t take five minutes before all the doctoral students joined the group.


    "Xiao Jiang, do you have other things to do later? If not, please help here. With you, I dare to say that the process of the third-generation intelligent artificial system will definitely move forward in the afternoon. Stay, I''ll let the cafeteria cook a big meal at noon. What do you think?" Yuan Keming persuaded Jiang Xiaohu to look forward to it.


    Yuan Keming knew very well that once Jiang Xiaohu succeeded in staying, with his hand speed and ability to think about problems, he would surely be able to solve many problems in one afternoon.


    With Jiang Xiaohu, he would be able to save a lot of energy.


    "Stay, Xiaojiang, the Academy of Sciences needs you." Zhao Xuecheng was also looking forward to Jiang Xiaohu''s expression.


    "Xiaojiang, if you stay, I will need your help at that time." Zhang Qiankun also interjected.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes flowed on the faces of the three great professors, and finally he nodded gently and said: "Since you are all so enthusiastic, if I don''t stay, I''m afraid I will see you all around. But I have On a condition, I want to eat grouper and mackerel at noon."


    "There''s no problem with this, let''s make it so."


    Yuan Keming was very happy, his mouth was split with flowers.


    As if he was afraid that Jiang Xiaohu would go back, he hurriedly asked a doctoral student to take his salary certificate to the canteen.


    Next, Jiang Xiaohu was arranged in front of a brand new computer, but Jiang Xiaohu felt that the computer was running too slow.


    "The running speed is too slow, forget it, I''d better modify it myself."


    Jiang Xiaohu turned off the computer directly, "Professor, do you have any computer spare parts here? Let me use it."


    With the speed of the computer in front of him, no matter how fast Jiang Xiaohu''s hand is, he might not be able to handle too many things.

 903 Chapter 903

    Time is efficiency, time is money!


    Time is too precious for Jiang Xiaohu, and he must not waste every minute and every second.


    "Come with me, it just happens that I have a laboratory here, which is specially provided for students to disassemble the computer, and has a lot of good things in stock." Zhao Xuecheng, who is engaged in computer hardware, said hurriedly.


    When he said this, he invited Jiang Xiaohu to walk out of the computer center room with him, and walked towards the computer hardware floor located upstairs.


    Yuan Keming and Zhang Qiankun also followed. They both wanted to see if Jiang Xiaohu had any other abilities besides super programming ability and crazy hand speed.


    "Professor, you are just a baby here. It''s too extravagant, too extravagant." Jiang Xiaohu was amazed when he looked at the computer accessories full of the room. The Academy of Sciences is the Academy of Sciences with such deep accumulation.


    If this matter is left in Bale, it would be possible to create a supercomputer, so why use outdated electronic components to assemble an unsightly computer.


    "You said it''s a baby, those of my students still dislike the outdated things here, saying that the central processing unit in the world has reached three GHz." Zhao Xuecheng said helplessly.


    Indeed, many of the components in this room even felt out of date. If it were not for scientific research in the spirit of termination, he would want to replace all the components in this room with new ones.


    Who is rich who doesn''t want to build a central processing unit that runs fast and has strong processing power?


    "That''s because they haven''t seen the world, Professor Yuan, I''m afraid I will stay here in the morning. When I have lunch at noon, remember to call me." Jiang Xiaohu turned to look at Professor Yuan Keming and explained.


    He has decided to do it himself and build a supercomputer.


    "I''ll stay and help you, and I''ll give you a start." Zhao Xuecheng said immediately, half joking.


    He felt that Jiang Xiaohu was definitely not as good as him in the field of computer hardware, and he was able to give some guidance beside him.


    "Yes, you all stayed. If we left, it would be too bad. Anyway, the tasks of those doctoral students have been arranged, and they don''t dare to be lazy even if they don''t care about them all morning." Yuan Keming also plans to stay. .


    "I''m fine anyway, so I will stay and see if I can help." Zhang Qiankun said.


    In this way, all three professors stayed.


    "Well, time is precious, I won''t say much, let''s start now." Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the parts and started to act immediately.


    Millions of parts were quickly scanned into his head with his eyes. Since his strength broke through the middle stage of the Golden Core, Jiang Xiaohu''s current brain capacity and processing speed have been hundreds of times faster than in the past.


    If it takes hundreds of days or even half a year to assemble a supercomputer in Bale, he now spends at most one morning.


    It is precisely because of this confidence that Jiang Xiaohu acted absolutely speeding.


    Before it started, Professor Zhao Xuecheng discovered that the joke that Jiang Xiaohu had just hit her hands on had become a real situation.


    Even soon, the three of their professors added up, and they were not too busy to start, and they were at best getting a spare part.


    "Xiaojiang, is he still a human? If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes today, I would not have believed it would have been so fast." Zhao Xuecheng sighed. He found that Jiang Xiaohu''s speed was so fast. Faster than machine production.


    "This is the real talent. Thanks to our acquaintance with Jiang Xiaohu, he is a member of our celestial dynasty. God bless the celestial dynasty." Yuan Keming sighed.


    Zhang Qiankun retired directly from the laboratory and dialed a phone call. The people over there said he would come right away.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn¡¯t know what the three professors were doing. He was completely immersed in his own world. His hands were fast. Whether it was soldering or testing, it was very fast. The assembly and soldering of a circuit board, a circuit board, and a central processing unit. installation.


    The three professors in the entire laboratory only saw the humanoid shadows moving rapidly, and under their gaze, the prototype of a supercomputer with a structure that had never been seen before gradually took shape, and all were a one-time success.


    The most important thing is that Jiang Xiaohu assembled 36 LCD screens together seamlessly to form a super large display, which was hung on the wall at a very strange angle.


    As time passed by one minute and one second, Jiang Xiaohu''s speed did not slow down at all, instead, it got faster and faster, and finally turned into a shadow that flickered in the laboratory.


    "drop!"


    With a computer humming, the three professors woke up from the shock, and they were immediately attracted by the strangely shaped supercomputer. At first, they couldn''t believe it. The three used them almost simultaneously. His hand rubbed his eyes.


    When I finally saw a supercomputer that I had never seen before, I believed that everything was true.


    It turned out that relying on the strength of one person, it can be assembled into a supercomputer.


    The most weird thing is that they discovered that the supercomputer Jiang Xiaohu had built in the whole morning did not emit any heat even though it had been running for a long time, as if all had been absorbed.


    Without any doubt, the three professors are sure that the supercomputer made by Jiang Xiaohu is completely comparable to the computer downstairs, and even surpasses that computer in some respects, at least that computer is not so. The big screen.


    "It turns out that it''s amazing to be able to connect the line like this."


    "This welding process, even if you hire an old welder with ten years of welding experience, I am afraid that it will not be able to weld so perfectly."


    "This radiator can be installed like this, Xiao Jiang, you are a genius!"


    The eyes of the three professors were dull, and one after another exclaimed. Today they really have learned what human potential is and possess terrifying energy.


    "It''s okay, let''s make do with it first."


    Seeing the improvised computer in front of him, Jiang Xiaohu was still not satisfied. If there were better spare parts, this computer would run faster.


    "Does it work?"


    The three professors glanced at each other, and they all saw the helpless look on each other''s face.


    Jiang Xiaohu moved the stool over and sat down directly, tapping his fingers on the keyboard quickly, and lines of code quickly appeared on the big screen.


    "is acceptable."


    After a little testing, Jiang Xiaohu found that this computer can keep up with the speed of the hand, which is quite satisfactory.

 904 Chapter 904

    At this time, Jiang Xiaohu was still in excitement. He kept tapping the keyboard with his hands, and soon the code stream was launched from his hands. The computer was also roaring, processing the information quickly.


    "Xiaojiang, it''s noon, let''s go to eat, the cafeteria is ready." Yuan Keming didn''t want Jiang Xiaohu to start work now, and hurriedly walked over and took his shoulders to persuade him when he was free.


    He is not worried about whether Jiang Xiaohu is hungry, but he, Zhang Qiankun and Zhao Xuecheng can¡¯t handle it anymore. They have nothing to do. They are hungry. If they continue, I¡¯m afraid that the fish that he had made in the cafeteria would be required. It''s night time to eat.


    "Yes, Xiao Jiang, let''s go to eat, I''m hungry." Zhao Xuecheng also persuaded him.


    Zhang Qiankun was also afraid that Jiang Xiaohu could not stop as soon as he unfolded and said: "Xiaojiang, hurry up, let''s go on, I really can''t hold it anymore."


    "Ok."


    Jiang Xiaohu stood up directly, stretched his waist and said, "Don''t move my machine, I will eat with you."


    "Don''t worry, if anyone dares to move this thing, I''ll fight him desperately!" Zhao Xuecheng patted his chest, as if he was more important than his own life.


    It was the first time that he saw a supercomputer made of waste electronic components, and it was running at no slower speed than the one purchased from abroad last time.If this is exposed, it is not proved like the world, who said that the people of the celestial dynasty can''t make a supercomputer?


    What if foreign patents are blocked? Isn''t it the same as a whole?


    Zhao Xuecheng dared to pat his chest and said that if this supercomputer is moved out, it will definitely be ranked among the top 20 supercomputers in the world.


    Now, he regrets it a bit. If he applies for a batch of brand-new electronic components, doesn''t it mean he can build an unprecedented computer?


    After coming out of the laboratory, Zhao Xuecheng immediately asked the security personnel to close the door, and specifically explained that no one was allowed to enter the laboratory without his permission.


    Yuan Keming and Zhang Qiankun also explained to the security personnel at the same time that no one was allowed to enter the laboratory.


    It can be said that the supercomputer in the laboratory has become their treasure and is under absolute security.


    For people who are engaged in scientific research, a supercomputer in the Academy of Sciences is simply not enough. Now suddenly there is another supercomputer, and it is still a civilian supercomputer. The operation is no different from ordinary computers, and most people can. Get started.


    It can be said that this saves a lot of personnel training time.


    Such a supercomputer is exactly what they need, and what they dream of.


    In the canteen of the Academy of Sciences, due to the special explanation of Professor Yuan Keming, when Jiang Xiaohu walked into the canteen, he was dumbfounded by the full fish banquet on a large table in the box.


    I''m afraid these old professors have never received this kind of treatment. There are sea fishes such as grouper, mackerel, tabby, etc., of course, they also match some other dishes.


    When the service staff in the cafeteria saw three highly respected old professors actually accompany a young man into the box, they were shocked to the floor. They thought that the three old professors must be invited by an academic A figure of Taishan Beidou level.


    And the most weird thing happened. Minister Huang, who was wearing a general uniform, and two generals from strategic units also walked in. It can be said that the lineup in the box is huge.


    Seeing Minister Huang and two generals, Jiang Xiaohu was also taken aback, but he recovered quickly.


    No matter it is one of the three, he has a strong aura.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s indifferent appearance, a flash of surprise flashed in the eyes of the two generals, but it quickly subsided.


    Minister Huang glanced at the two generals with some discomfort, and introduced to Jiang Xiaohu: "Come on, let me introduce to you. These two are Commander Dong Haicheng of the Strategic Force, and this is Political Commissar Chen Daguang."


    "Hello, two generals." Jiang Xiaohu naturally said hello very politely.


    "It''s nice to meet you, take the liberty to bother, and don''t blame Ha Xiaojiang." Political commissar Chen Daguang said with a smile after looking at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "This body is good material." Dong Haicheng stared at Jiang Xiaohu for a while, and finally said with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Yuan Keming turned his head and looked at Zhang Qiankun and Zhao Xuecheng. Suddenly, he had a very bad premonition that these two people were not good at coming, I am afraid they are here to grab someone.


    "Professor Yuan, Professor Zhang, Professor Zhao, you must be wondering what the two of them are doing here. Tell you that they are here to grab people and want to bring Xiao Jiang back to the army. I don''t know who told the news. , Is it Professor Zhang you?"


    Minister Huang glared at Zhang Qiankun displeasedly, "You really have a big mouth, you just can''t help it. Can someone like Xiao Jiang know casually? Wherever he goes, it''s all sweet and pastry."


    These words were like a bomb, and Yuan Keming and Zhao Xuecheng immediately stared at Zhang Qiankun with their eyes widened.


    Looking at the cannibalistic eyes of the two old professors, Zhang Qiankun was frightened and shook his head hurriedly and said: "Minister Huang, I didn''t do anything like that. I just told you about it."


    "Don''t blame either of you two, I naturally have my intelligence collection channels." Dong Haicheng said with a carefree look, but his eyes shone with shrewd light.


    After these words were finished, Minister Huang and others took a deep look at Dong Haicheng. This guy was really good enough, and he reached out to the Academy of Sciences.


    In just a few days of work, he obtained intelligence information about Jiang Xiaohu, fast enough.


    "Xiao Jiang, I personally came to invite you to join our strategic force, and I am full of sincerity. As long as you go, I will equip you with five assistants, expert-level treatment. How about?" Dong Haicheng hurriedly shifted his attention to Jiang Xiaohu ''S body, temptation said.


    "Not going."


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head and refused directly. Then he took out a dragon group nameplate from his pocket and put it on the table, "I am a member of the dragon group. By the way, if you buy my celestial silkworm muscle powder, I I can work with you."


    "What? Celestial Silkworm Skin Growth Powder is something you produce?"


    Minister Huang and the two generals unanimously asked in horror.


    As a high-level military personnel, this kind of good thing such as silkworm growth muscle powder, naturally learned about this thing through special channels, and also bought it back and tested it. The final result is that there must be better silkworm growth muscle. powder.


    The celestial silkworm muscle powder sold in the market is a shrunken version. Even so, it has a great effect on healing wounds.

 905 Chapter 905 Battlefield Multiplier

    If you get the original version of the Celestial Silkworm Muscle Powder, doesn''t it mean that you will never have to worry about the disability of the soldiers in the future?


    Every year, soldiers contribute their youth and lives in order to protect their homes and the country. It is commonplace to be injured.


    A soldier without scars is not a good soldier!


    Most of these scars will accompany the soldiers throughout their lives.


    It''s a pity that they haven''t found the shrunken silkworm skin-producing powder.


    Unexpectedly, the inventor of the Celestial Muscle Growth Powder was right in front of him.


    "Are you surprised?" Jiang Xiaohu asked puzzledly.


    He always felt that it was not a big deal that the silkworms were producing muscle powder. There were many holy medicines in his head that were better than this, and it was possible even if it was fleshy bones.


    "What do you mean? Are there two versions of Celestial Muscle Powder? The version on the market should be the low-profile version, right?" Minister Huang quickly calmed down and directly asked the key point of the problem. .


    This is exactly what Dong Haicheng and Chen Daguang wanted to ask, their eyes staring straight at Jiang Xiaohu, wanting to hear what he said.


    Even Yuan Keming, as well as the three old professors Zhao Xuecheng and Zhang Qiankun showed incredible expressions on their faces. They originally thought that Jiang Xiaohu was nothing more than a computer, as well as profound knowledge in science and technology, but they did not expect him to be the same in medicine. proficient.


    Judging from the expressions of Minister Huang and the three of them, this must be the thing that Jiang Xiaohu invented and created called the Tiancan Shengjifen. Only when they convinced them would they have such an expression.


    But soon, they figured out, didn''t they also become so energetic after taking the Feng Ling Pill given by Jiang Xiaohu?


    At this moment, a terrible idea emerged in their heads. Could it be said that this wind spirit pill was also invented by Jiang Xiaohu?


    Does that mean that Jiang Xiaohu is a generalist?


    A generalist like Leonardo da Vinci once appeared in the Western world, and he was touted to the heavens by Westerners. Now there is a generalist who is more powerful than him, but few people know about it.


    "Yes, the one sold on the market is a low-profile version. There is a medicinal material in it, which is replaced by a common medicinal material. In fact, the effect is the same except that the recovery time is longer." Jiang Xiaohu said truthfully.


    "You mean, in another version, the speed of healing the wound is faster?"


    Dong Haicheng stared at Jiang Xiaohu stubbornly, supporting his hands on the table, leaning forward and asking excitedly, "How fast is it?"


    "This is hard to say, I can''t brag about it, or do an experiment, I just brought a bottle with me." Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the crowd, his tone was so plain.


    At the same time, he did not understand why Minister Huang and the two generals were so excited.


    Celestial Silkworm Health Powder is just an ordinary healing medicine, not even the worst healing elixir in Taiji.


    "I have a way."


    Dong Haicheng directly raised his arm, and then asked the waiter for a kitchen knife, and slashed his hand without even frowning. He was a bloody man.


    The blood spurted out immediately, and the three old professors were completely shocked. Is there such a general in the Heavenly Dynasty who is afraid of foreign invasion?


    For the establishment of the celestial dynasty, how many bloody men like Dong Haicheng have stood up to sweep away the enemy!


    "General Dong is domineering, I admire it!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stood up directly, took out the Celestial Silkworm Generating Muscle Powder in his pocket, walked to Dong Haicheng''s, raised his arm, and after checking left and right, directly opened the bottle and poured some onto the wound. The silkworm grows muscle powder, and the wound heals at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Good boy, it is a good thing, I can see the wound is healing."


    Dong Haicheng''s face was full of excitement, his eyes gleamed with excitement, and he praised again and again, with this kind of good thing, if each of the soldiers¡¯ first aid kits is equipped with a bottle, wouldn¡¯t it be like a battlefield cheating device? Up.


    This is equivalent to giving the soldiers another new life!


    Just think about it, Dong Hai is extremely excited!


    "You baby, how can it be mass-produced? Tell me, what precious medicinal materials are missing, I will definitely get it for you!" Minister Huang hurriedly asked Jiang Xiaohu. As the logistics minister, he is naturally very It is clear how much the silkworm skin-producing powder means to the soldiers.


    How long did it take for Dong Haicheng''s long wound on his hand to return to its normal state, and new skin grew.This thing is amazing.


    With this kind of thing, there is no need to worry that the soldiers will be injured in training or on the battlefield.


    "Skyworm!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said directly, then he closed the bottle and put it in his pocket again.


    Dong Haicheng didn''t care about the healing wound on his arm anymore. Instead, he looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s pocket eagerly, like a cat.


    "Well, Xiao Jiang, can you give me the bottle of silkworm muscle powder in your pocket?" Dong Haicheng asked tentatively, not so confident.


    "Why give it to you? I want to give it to me! I will take it back for research and build a production line. Then, don''t you have it?" Minister Huang said bluntly.


    "Actually, I only have one bottle. After a while, I will prepare two more bottles and give them to you. By the way, you will find the emperor silkworms for me. If you find them, I can give you the formula, but no It is allowed to spread." Jiang Xiaohu put his hand beside his pocket and said lightly.


    The three generals in front of him stared at his pockets with enthusiasm. If they weren''t scrupulous about the rules, they would have to grab them.


    Next, Jiang Xiaohu told the three of them about the growth and habits of the silkworm.


    After all, Jiang Xiaohu also counted on the three generals to help find the emperor.


    "Such a good thing, it is top secret, if anyone tells it, I, Dong Haicheng, will be the first to cut off his head with a knife!" Dong Haicheng''s blood came out all at once, and said very fiercely.


    He didn''t want this kind of battlefield multiplier to be passed on to hostile forces. That would be treason!


    The three professors naturally agreed with Dong Haicheng''s view that this kind of thing must be classified as top secret and cannot be spread.


    After several people discussed it again, their stomachs were groaning, and they began to fight for such a rich fish feast!


    After drinking and eating, Dong Haicheng recalled the purpose of coming to the Academy of Sciences this time, and asked Jiang Xiaohu with a smile: "Xiao Jiang, can you show me the supercomputer you assembled?"


    "Old Dong, what do you want to do? Don''t make the idea of ??that computer, otherwise, I will turn my face with you." Minister Huang stood up immediately, an angry expression.

 906 Chapter 906

    "Lao Huang, what are you doing so nervously? I''m just taking a look. I don''t plan to move away!" Dong Haicheng smiled and hurriedly shook his head.


    "Hmph, don''t think that I don''t know your virtues, just let''s take a look, didn''t you move away in the end?"


    Minister Huang glanced at the three of Yuan Keming, "Professor Yuan, don''t you let him look at it. Be careful to see the supercomputer that ran away last."


    "General Dong, Xiao Jiang is from our Academy of Sciences, and that computer is also from our Academy of Sciences. You are not allowed to make any ideas." Yuan Keming said with a serious face.


    The three people competed fiercely, but Jiang Xiaohu''s face was speechless.


    "A supercomputer assembled from waste components, there is no need to fight like this? The performance is not as good as I expected, at most it is just useful." Jiang Xiaohu''s face was pale and flat. He said with a narrow mouth.


    Upon hearing these words, Minister Huang, Dong Haicheng, and Chen Daguang all had the urge to buy a piece of tofu and hit the wall, and they didn''t know how to answer Jiang Xiaohu''s words next.


    On the contrary, Yuan Keming, Zhang Qiankun and Zhao Xuecheng are completely different. They all saw how long it took Jiang Xiaohu to put together this supercomputer, but even with waste parts, the final speed Must exceed the latest modern computers.


    Minister Huang and others followed Jiang Xiaohu, Yuan Keming and others into the laboratory.


    Seeing the supercomputer in operation, Minister Huang, Dong Haicheng, and Chen Daguang looked at each other. They were all used parts and components. There was nothing wrong with them. Before, I thought Jiang Xiaohu was a little bragging, but now it is completely It''s not the same thing, slap your face properly.


    "This is the supercomputer you put together for a whole morning?" Minister Huang asked incredulously.


    This supercomputer has twenty main cabinets, which are connected by cables in a way that has never been seen before, and each main cabinet is running fast. The most strange thing is that no heat is emitted. And they are all fully utilized.


    "I really saw a genius today. Those high-achieving students in my place would be ashamed to find a hole in the hole if they saw you." Dong Haicheng sighed with shock on his face.


    "Assemble these things in just one morning and ensure that they can run smoothly. I''m afraid that no one of us can do it alone. It seems that we need to bring them back to the oven again." Chen Daguang also said quite emotionally.


    Without waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to explain, Yuan Keming said: "Minister Huang, you are all right. This is the supercomputer. This is the supercomputer after learning that there are no good parts here."


    "I regret it now. Why didn''t I have some new spare parts? Otherwise, our Academy of Sciences would need an extra supercomputer." When it came to this, Zhao Xuecheng regretted wanting to beat himself up.


    He is a Taishan Beidou who specializes in computer hardware. Naturally, he knows exactly how difficult a supercomputer is. Even with complete spare parts, he may not be able to successfully produce a supercomputer.


    What''s more, it is even more difficult for a computer that can run at a fast speed and is very practical.


    "Professor, time waits for no one, I think we should get into work quickly."


    Da Ma Jindao sat in front of the keyboard, Jiang Xiaohu turned to look at Yuan Keming, and said directly.


    Now time is the most precious, we must seize all time to do things.


    "Okay. Let''s start work now and finish school. Go and help me stare at those little boys, don''t let them be lazy." Yuan Keming also brought the computer over, put his hands on the keyboard, ready to do it hard at any time Preparation for typing code.


    "I''m going now."


    Zhao Xuecheng nodded, and immediately went downstairs to stare at the doctoral students.


    Next, the sound of Jiang Xiaohu tapping the keyboard quickly sounded in the laboratory, crackling like lightning, and in the end everyone only saw the black shadows of the fingers jumping up on each button without pressing them very quickly. He was knocked tens of thousands of times within a minute.


    "Oh my god, I have gained a lot of knowledge today. The speed of typing is simply too fast. If I randomly selected a hundred people from there, I am afraid that they will not be able to do Xiaojiang." Dong Haicheng was shocked when he saw Jiang Xiaohu like this.


    Chen Daguang''s words are more representative: "I think he can be as powerful as a regiment alone, no, he is a division."


    The two generals are from strategic forces. They are both information experts. Naturally, they know very well that in cyber warfare, the keyboard is a weapon. Whoever taps the keyboard fast at a critical moment can have a huge share The advantage overturns the enemy.


    Whether it is programming, making a virus, or conducting a network attack, you need to quickly tap the keyboard to complete the code input.


    And Jiang Xiaohu''s speed can be described as terror, crushing ordinary people.


    An afternoon passed in a blink of an eye. The three military leaders just watched this all afternoon, without blinking their eyes. The codes on the big screen were refreshed at a very fast speed, and they also found that Jiang Xiaohu actually Did not even modify the code.


    In other words, Jiang Xiaohu''s input is completely valid input.


    This is on the information battlefield, this person is too terrifying.


    Dong Haicheng and Chen Daguang looked at each other, and at that moment had already made a decision to pull Jiang Xiaohu into the strategic force no matter what, even if they went to find someone from the Presbyterian Church, they had to do this.


    It wasn''t until 8:30 in the evening that Yuan Keming and the others couldn''t stand the hunger anymore, and then they stopped their work.


    "Xiaojiang, are you here today?" Yuan Keming turned his head and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu who was still typing the code quickly, and asked tentatively.


    "Immediately, I will finish the voice system here. Give me ten minutes." Jiang Xiaohu was talking, but his hand speed did not slow down, and he continued to tap on the keyboard.


    Of course, the keyboards of the Academy of Sciences are all specially made, and the quality is quite good. Otherwise, Jiang Xiaohu would really curse his mother.


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s words, Yuan Keming was shocked. The voice system is the most cumbersome system. It is something that can only be done with billions of lines of code. It can be done by Jiang Xiaohu in an afternoon. This efficiency is simply terrifying.


    Yuan Keming is very clear that once the voice system is successful, it means that the third-generation intelligent artificial system has completed a quarter.


    "Finish!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stood up, "Hold it to test it and see how it works?"


    After speaking, Jiang Xiaohu unplugged the hard drive.

 907 Chapter 907 The Voice System Is Preliminarily Completed

    Seeing the hard drive in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, Yuan Keming immediately stood up, and went downstairs with Jiang Xiaohu, and he was still guarding Jiang Xiaohu''s side closely, his eyes fixed on the hard drive, ready to fall on the hard drive at any time At that moment, he flew to catch it.


    This thing is in his eyes, that''s a baby.


    Behind them, Minister Huang, Dong Haicheng and Chen Daguang followed closely, like Jiang Xiaohu''s most loyal believers.


    I was dazzled just now, but I also had some doubts. Is Jiang Xiaohu''s codeword so fast, can it be said that there is nothing wrong with it?


    For this, they still hold a certain degree of skepticism.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the computer center downstairs, the soldier did not check at all, so he let Jiang Xiaohu in.


    As soon as he entered, Zhao Xuecheng greeted him immediately and asked curiously: "Is the voice system ready?"


    Zhao Xuecheng believed in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand speed, and also believed that Jiang Xiaohu''s ability was quite good.


    Isn¡¯t it a piece of cake to be able to assemble a supercomputer in one morning?


    "Xiao Jiang said it was initially completed, I think it should be more than that."


    Yuan Keming exclaimed, "You know that the optical voice code has 2 billion lines of code, and he knocked it out in one afternoon. I''m afraid that even if you add up all the doctoral students here, you can''t keep up, right? "


    "Where is it incomparable, it is not comparable at all, it is also young people, how can the difference between people be so big?"


    Zhao Xuecheng smiled bitterly and shook his head slightly, "In one afternoon, they only coded two million lines of code. Let''s take a look at the situation first."


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and glanced at the two big professors, and said helplessly: "Two big professors, don''t praise me, or I will be proud. I have been systematically trained in codewords, and I can''t compare it. "


    He is several thousand years old. How old are those PhD students? Can the two be compared?


    I just look tender, but in fact it is completely different.


    Of course, it is impossible for Jiang Xiaohu to say these things. After all, even if they say it, people like them will not believe it, only saying that he is joking.


    The hard disk was directly inserted into the dedicated interface, and the system software was modulated. After clicking the start button, with the sound of Didi, it started running quickly, and the running speed was quite smooth.


    Various speech systems, including foreign language translation, and various professional vocabulary, appeared on the screen with a very high recognition rate, which proved that the code from the afternoon code was completely correct.


    "Professor Yuan, do you have a microphone here? I''ll test it to see how quickly the human-machine dialogue responds." Jiang Xiaohu was no longer satisfied with the status quo, so he asked Yuan Keming to get the microphone and plug it into the microphone jack.


    Next, Jiang Xiaohu began to test the voice feedback, command execution problems.


    At the beginning, it was just a simple voice interaction, nothing more than simple commands such as making and answering the phone, and automatically detecting.


    After testing one hundred groups continuously, there was no error.


    Jiang Xiaohu began to talk about some special professional vocabulary, of course, first of all, some high-frequency vocabulary about computer science, and some very unpopular vocabulary. The system is running quite well. From the feedback, it has far exceeded expectations.


    "Xiaojiang, this is not a preliminary completion of yours at all. You have completely made the voice system. How did this head do it is incredible." Yuan Keming is quite satisfied with the voice system, his eyes Staring at Jiang Xiaohu fieryly, sighed.


    "This system is not yet capable of self-learning language, so it can only be considered preliminary."


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and looked at Yuan Keming and said, "I need this system to be able to automatically recognize and learn human languages, and finally judge these languages ??to see if the speaker is his own or the enemy''s personnel."


    "I know this, but I think it can basically be put into use now like this." Yuan Keming said.


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s brand-new comprehensive words, Yuan Keming finally understood that Jiang Xiaohu was going to build an unprecedented intelligent system. At the end of the development, he would be able to think independently and make judgments on his own before launching an attack.


    No wonder Jiang Xiaohu still said that even though it was 2 billion lines of code that afternoon, it was only a preliminary completion.


    If all Jiang Xiaohu''s requirements are fulfilled, Yuan Keming dare to say that this will be the most advanced artificial intelligence system in human history.


    Thinking of these, Yuan Keming couldn''t help but look forward to the early development of all the programs of the artificial intelligence system.


    "Well, what you said is really good, but this is not perfect." Jiang Xiaohu still insists on his point of view, and he has no plans to put it into application now.


    Next, I began to test other professional knowledge, such as medical knowledge. When Jiang Xiaohu said all medical terms, even surgical terms, whether it was Yuan Keming, Zhao Xuecheng, etc., or those The doctoral students all exclaimed.


    They looked at Jiang Xiaohu like a monster. It didn''t matter if he was good at computer systems and software, he even possessed such a superb level in medicine.


    In fact, they didn''t know that Jiang Xiaohu felt that his personal main profession was medical skills, and could he lose the name of being a doctor.


    Jiang Xiaohu tests one profession and one profession, and each profession tests one hundred sets of data.


    This test took three or four hours to go, and the entire test procedure was completed at nine o''clock in the evening.


    Dong Haicheng and Chen Daguang, who had some doubts about Jiang Xiaohu before, were shocked by the perfect voice response from the system. This young man could only be described as terror.


    "Xiao Jiang, if you don''t announce the stop, we will all be hungry and faint."


    Seeing that the test was finally completed, Yuan Keming smiled bitterly and said to Jiang Xiaohu that he was completely absorbed in the test of the system before and did not feel hungry. Now that he relaxes, his stomach starts to growl.


    The same is true for those PhD students. They can say that since they got their Ph.D., they have never failed to eat on time. Even if they are busy, they will order a takeaway for themselves and eat first before working.


    But today, their attention is all on the test of the voice system, and they are completely attracted by the performance of this super voice system.


    "Why are you still here? Didn''t you let you eat early?"


    Seeing everyone there and no one left, Jiang Xiaohu said helplessly.

 908 Chapter 908

    Before doing the test, he specifically explained that they can go to dinner when they are hungry, and don''t care about the test.


    I thought they were all gone, but I didn''t expect them to stay. Even Minister Huang and the two military leaders did not leave.


    This made Jiang Xiaohu a little embarrassed, after all, the code at this time is just a very small thing.


    "We are waiting for you." Yuan Keming said hurriedly.


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu''s heart warmed. He didn''t expect these big guys to wait hungry to wait for the test.


    The two military leaders did not leave, and their intention was obvious, they wanted to get closer to Jiang Xiaohu.


    For a versatile compound talent like Jiang Xiaohu, as long as the news spreads, the rest will fight for it.


    They just want to book Jiang Xiaohu before he is scheduled to go out. Even if others are competing, at least one will come first.


    "What are you going to eat tonight?"


    Zhao Xuecheng approached Jiang Xiaohu and asked, "Should I not go back at night and continue to fight all night?"


    As soon as this was said, Yuan Keming and several other bigwigs suddenly became unsightly. If they continue to fight, it will really be fatal.


    "I can, can you do it? I think it''s fine. I don''t want all the programs in this third-generation artificial intelligence system to be written by me in the end."


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and looked at Zhao Xuecheng and Professor Yuan Keming, "Why, do you want to sit back and enjoy it? Where are such good things, besides, I am also going to count the development of this system program to the heads of several of your professors. Go up, don''t you want to do it at all, right?"


    Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t want to do famous things, and he doesn''t want to do it. It is what he hopes most to make a fortune by doing things low-key.


    Coming to the plane of the earth, Jiang Xiaohu learned a very important rule, that is to be a low-key person and do things honestly.


    "Don''t be so blunt." Yuan Keming smiled, somewhat cunning.


    Zhao Xuecheng even more Hongguoguo: "Xiaojiang, we are also promoting your progress, aren''t we? Those who can do more work."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to be trapped in this place, so he shook his head and said: "Then I will take the system back and study it myself, so I won''t share it with you."


    After all, Jiang Xiaohu is going to pull out the hard drive and prepare to take it away.


    "Don''t, don''t be kidding, kidding." Zhao Xuecheng and Yuan Keming rushed over in a stride, one protecting the hard drive, and the other directly hugging Jiang Xiaohu''s body.


    "You kid, why are you so unobtrusive? To do science, you should have an optimistic spirit, otherwise, you will be lonely."


    Yuan Keming hugged Jiang Xiaohu for fear that he would grab it, "By the way, do you have a girlfriend?"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu did not move, Yuan Keming hurriedly changed the subject, not wanting him to raise the issue of withdrawal.


    "I have a wife, several."


    Jiang Xiaohu said with an evil smile at the corner of his mouth and said in a very flat tone.


    This is half true, and of course there is only one true card, and that is Zhou Lin. As for the others, it is really uncertain.


    "You will tell a joke, or else, I will introduce my granddaughter to you? Xiao Jiang, my granddaughter is also a high-achieving student, and she is also a PhD graduate. There is absolutely nothing to say about her looks and body. Take some time and I will introduce you to the two of you?" Yuan Keming''s thinking jumped very quickly, and immediately began to match Jiang Xiaohu to Lalang.


    "Professor Yuan, can we suspend it? I won''t withdraw, can I? You just forgive me."


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu felt that his head was a few laps bigger. Yuan Yimeng and a few other girls couldn''t handle it. If one more was added, wouldn''t it become a peach blossom robbery?


    "Hey, you kid, my granddaughter''s name is Yuan Yimeng. I''m also in Linhai now, let me give you the contact information." Yuan Keming hurriedly said.


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s eyes widened, revealing an incredible light. The world is too small. Yuan Yimeng turned out to be Yuan Keming¡¯s granddaughter, and Yuan Keming wanted to introduce Yuan Yimeng to himself. It''s really nonsense.


    I don''t know, if I tell what happened when I saw her granddaughter''s body, I wonder if Yuan Keming would react in another way.


    "Old Yuan, don''t take you like this. In order to keep Xiao Jiang, I started to play tricks. Don''t think that you are the only one who has a granddaughter, and I do. My granddaughter is Zhao Xiaoying, graduated with a Ph.D., and is single so far..." Showing weakness, said hurriedly.


    "You two old guys, can''t you stop for a while? It''s great to have a granddaughter, and I also have a granddaughter." Zhang Qiankun roared loudly, his eyes showed contempt, but when he looked at Jiang Xiaohu , And immediately become extremely hot again.


    "You are all masters, I was wrong, I was wrong. You go eat first, I''ll leave first."


    The moment Yuan Keming let go, Jiang Xiaohu decided not to stay here. These old professors are not only excellent in science, but they are no less than ordinary people in terms of being a matchmaker.


    After escaping from the Academy of Sciences, Jiang Xiaohu drove home directly in a special car.


    When he entered the house, Hu Yuexin greeted him immediately and asked warmly. When Jiang Xiaohu said that she had not eaten, she immediately ran into the kitchen and he brought a bowl of hot noodles.


    "Come, eat."


    When he personally arrived in front of Jiang Xiaohu, Hu Yuexin said tenderly.


    "Okay." Jiang Xiaohu nodded, picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.


    What surprised Jiang Xiaohu most was that Hu Yuexin''s appearance had undergone a fundamental change, not to mention the change of glory, even his mentality gradually began to improve.


    Mom, you really become beautiful."


    After eating two bites of noodles, Jiang Xiaohu raised his head and looked at me, Hu Yuexin exclaimed.


    "I''m talking nonsense there again, your mother is more than sixty, and I''m a pretty ghost."


    Hu Yuexin resolutely opposed, and knocked on Jiang Xiaohu''s back, "By the way, your dad started looking for you at noon, and I don''t know why."


    "Definitely nothing good." Jiang Xiaohu can figure it out with his ass, Jiang Zhanhao is planning to use him as a slave to wash him away.


    "Then I don''t know. By the way, he will come back later." Hu Yuexin said.


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Xiaohu saw a familiar voice coming from far away.


    "Hu''er, you came back just right, I do have something to tell you."


    The master of Chu''s voice was Jiang Zhanhao. He was doing something in the study, and when he received the message, he rushed over immediately.

 909 Chapter 909

    Seeing Jiang Zhanhao''s seriousness, Jiang Xiaohu looked up at him.


    "You want me to help you kill the Chang family''s master? Is there any reward? My appearance fee is very high." Jiang Xiaohu directly stretched out his hand and hooked Jiang Zhanhao.


    Although he can directly deal with the people in the Chang family, Jiang Xiaohu now feels that if he does his own hands, he will inevitably leave someone with a handle, and he has already notified Bai Fu to come over for the plane in the afternoon.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt more secure with Bai Fu to do this.


    Moreover, Bai Fu did this kind of thing without worrying about subsequent troubles.


    The most important thing is that Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t need to worry that others will doubt him.


    Jiang Zhanhao was choked by these words, almost about to spew out old blood.


    He came to Jiang Xiaohu for the affairs of several masters in the Chang family. In addition to conspiracy and trickery, the Chang family also has a few masters in the middle of the golden core period.


    Moreover, these masters are all from Yujianmen.


    If you kill them, you will surely provoke the fierce people from Yujianmen.


    This is also Jiang Zhanhao''s most scrupulous aspect. He has not been the head of the Jiang family before, so he doesn''t need to think about too many issues, and he is not in his position and does not seek politics.


    Now, Jiang Zhanhao must fully consider the safety of the Jiang family.


    After all, those outsiders don¡¯t care about too many worldly rules.


    "Don''t refuse first. You can do your own thing without worry if you kill the masters of the Chang family, right?"


    Jiang Zhanhao said in a persuasive way, "Besides, you still have a relationship with the military department. The Jiang family now has to rely on you to ensure safety."


    "Take me? Let''s forget it. I told you that I still have a lot to do now."


    Jiang Xiaohu rolled his eyes, "I put it aside in advance, and I will do something else tomorrow."


    If he stayed here for too long, Jiang Xiaohu felt that his body was going to be moldy, and in a few days, he was going to return to Binhai to do other things.


    And Jiang Xiaohu had a feeling that the two big men in the military department would definitely not let him go easily.


    "You kid." Jiang Zhanhao was helpless to Jiang Xiaohu''s reaction.


    He also knew very well that Jiang Xiaohu was no longer the same Jiang Xiaohu he used to be. He could understand the general situation just by sending protection personnel from the military department that suddenly appeared in these two days.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s strength is already strong enough for these people, but there are still people to protect him and protect the safety of their family members. What this shows, Jiang Xiaohu''s current status is extremely special.


    Back to her room, Zhou Lin was waiting for him there.


    "I''m busy this day. Sit down and I''ll give you a massage." Zhou Lin greeted her very hospitably and said with a serious face.


    "Well, I''m really tired."


    Jiang Xiaohu was not polite, and sat down directly, letting Zhou Lin pinch her shoulders for herself.


    Zhou Lin''s small hands are very strong, and the strength is just right, making Jiang Xiaohu very comfortable.


    In the past two days, Zhou Lin has been tortured by Hu Yuexin all the time, urging her Chen Zhen to have a child earlier. They can help bring the baby, which makes Zhou Lin feel a little moved. Naturally, she will be consummated after she reaches the golden core stage. Things have been left behind.


    When massaging Jiang Xiaohu, Zhou Lin always consciously or unconsciously moved her head over, blowing heat into Jiang Xiaohu''s ears.


    Not only that, but also rubbing her body against Jiang Xiaohu from time to time is to use the earth fire to provoke the sky thunder. It is best to have a hearty battle, and then with one hit, she can have her own baby.


    In fact, Zhou Lin sometimes has a sense of crisis. Even if the two are married, they will end up in an unstable position without children. Don¡¯t look at Yuan Yimeng and the others who respect her and call her a sister, but it doesn¡¯t mean that they have no ambitions. .


    What''s more, Jiang Xiaohu is now getting better and better, and Jane has reached an amazing point.


    A good person like him is naturally a rush for beautiful women.


    She even discovered that even Wu Ling had a different meaning to Jiang Xiaohu, otherwise she would not specifically explain that Jiang Xiaohu would pick up her son Xiao Liang.


    This sense of crisis prompted Zhou Lin to take down Jiang Xiaohu''s first blood during this trip to the imperial capital.


    Today, it happens to be an excellent opportunity.


    "Is it okay for me to take this weight?" Zhou Lin leaned close to Jiang Xiaohu''s ear, exhaling warm air.


    "A little harder, and don''t get too close to my ears." Jiang Xiaohu said in a puzzled manner.


    He could naturally feel the soft touch from time to time on his back, and he could also clearly feel that Zhou Lin was only wearing silk pajamas, and there was nothing inside.


    If it were an ordinary man, I would have long been unable to bear it, but Jiang Xiaohu adhered to his duty and determined to have a relationship with Zhou Lin before she reached the golden period.


    Otherwise, it will be difficult for Zhou Lin''s cultivation to have a chance to improve.


    If you love someone, you should plan for her long-term future.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to think that Yuan Yimeng and the others would be too critical to return to themselves, while Zhou Lin stayed on the earth plane, alone and lonely. Such words would be too cruel to Zhou Lin.


    "it is good."


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s words, Zhou Lin couldn''t wait to kick Jiang Xiaohu fiercely. This guy was so incomprehensible that he was a jerk.


    However, without Jiang Xiaohu''s permission, Zhou Lin wouldn''t dare to push him back, mainly because he couldn''t win, and there was no overlord who could force the bow.


    It is even more impossible to want to force him down while he is asleep. Zhou Lin found that Jiang Xiaohu was so scared that he didn''t need to sleep at night. He knew that there was a little bit of trouble.


    After giving Jiang Xiaohu a good massage for half an hour, Zhou Lin finally couldn''t stand it anymore, and even the sleeping bugs could not stop it.


    "You go to sleep early."


    Jiang Xiaohu stood up directly, and lay down with Zhou Lin, who was about to plant his head on him.


    "Don''t go, sleep with me."


    Zhou Lin stretched her arms around Jiang Xiaohu''s neck and said coquettishly.


    Even if she can''t do that, Zhou Lin is still very happy to sleep on the same bed with Jiang Xiaohu. At least at this moment, she feels that Jiang Xiaohu belongs to her alone.


    "Okay, I''m not leaving."


    Jiang Xiaohu had no intention of leaving, so he just lay down.


    As soon as he came down, Zhou Lin turned around and hung on Jiang Xiaohu''s body like a koala, with bursts of fragrance radiating from his body, constantly stimulating his nose and nerves.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu comes from too critical and has thousands of years of age, the body that Jiang Xiaohu entered into the house is a real unpersonal body, possessing the fantasy that a normal man on the earth plane should have.

 910 Chapter 910: Food Poisoning

    In this way, Jiang Xiaohu really suffered.


    Jiang Xiaohu found that he was very sad, but this couldn''t help him. He quickly turned his qi, first put out the fire, and then fell asleep in peace.


    Without a dream, Jiang Xiaohu slept comfortably and contentedly.


    Relax whole body and mind. When you wake up in the morning, you are full of energy and full of anger. If you fight with others, you are absolutely sure to knock others down.


    After having breakfast, Zhou Lin said that she was going to meet those old classmates in the imperial capital today, by the way, to see if she could make the business in the imperial capital.


    Of course Jiang Xiaohu allowed her and encouraged her to go out for more activities and contact her classmates.


    Regardless of whether it is above the earth plane or too critical, Jiang Xiaohu has found that people need to have a social circle, of course, a useful social circle, rather than making some alcoholic friends, it has no effect at the critical moment.


    The longer he lives, Jiang Xiaohu feels that this is more reasonable.


    For ordinary people on the earth, Jiang Xiaohu feels that this is even more true. If you don''t do useless work and don''t make messy people, it is the greatest awe of life.


    Of course, when going out, Jiang Xiaohu asked Zhou Lin to drive out a Porsche 9-Eleven in the Jiang''s garage, letting everyone know that she was from the Jiang''s family.


    "I''m leaving, don''t stay at home all the time, just go busy if you are busy." Zhou Lin put her head out of the car window and said to Jiang Xiaohu with a smile.


    Zhou Lin is still very concerned about Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Go, just call me if you have anything."


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his cell phone. Since he came to the plane of the earth, he has discovered that there is one thing that is much easier to use than too critical, that is, cell phones, which can be carried around and chat online.


    Yuan Yimeng and Deng Shuangshuang joined together to teach him when using mobile phones to chat, but it also consumed a lot of effort.


    Don''t look at Jiang Xiaohu''s genius, but he is still not good at using mobile phones at first.


    But once he got used to it, Jiang Xiaohu''s mobile phone operation ability completely threw Yuan Yimeng and Deng Shuangshuang out of the eighteen streets.


    Looking at the disappeared Porsche 9/11, Jiang Xiaohu closed his gaze back, but at this moment, the phone ring rang. He picked it up and took a look. It turned out that Deng Shuangshuang¡¯s assistant came over and said it was there. The imperial capital was filming, but his stomach ache was not severe. When it was almost noon, there was still an important scene to be filmed.


    Jiang Xiaohu knows that Deng Shuangshuang is now on the rise of the star road, and as a good friend, he naturally wants to help.


    "Okay, I''ll go over immediately and send the location to my mobile phone." Jiang Xiaohu said immediately.


    Deng Shuangshuang''s assistant was called Lin Jing and hurriedly said, "Okay, I will send it to you now."


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Xiaohu immediately received the location information sent by Lin Jing. After talking to Hu Yuexin, Jiang Xiaohu went directly to the garage, drove in a very ordinary domestic car, and left.


    Jiang Xiaohu arrived at the Imperial City Film and Television City in about twenty minutes without traffic jams on the road.


    This is the first time Jiang Xiaohu has come to the film and television city. He did not expect that the area is still very large, but he was not in the mood to appreciate the film and television city. Jiang Xiaohu drove the car directly to the parking lot of the film and television city according to the navigation, and then walked to the location of the crew .


    When calling Deng Shuangshuang, Lin Jing came out to greet Jiang Xiaohu within two minutes.


    "Come on with me, Shuangshuang is so painful, and I don''t know what''s going on." Lin Jing''s face was full of anxiety. As Deng Shuangshuang''s agent, she has been working hard to promote Deng Shuangshuang to the top stars. Very dedicated.


    "Lead the way." Jiang Xiaohu said hurriedly.


    In fact, before Jiang Xiaohu came to the imperial capital, he told Yuan Yimeng of his whereabouts, Deng Shuangshuang, Yu Bailing and Wu Ling, in order to let them know where to find him when something went wrong.


    When he reached the place, Jiang Xiaohu discovered that Deng Shuangshuang was staying in the pavilion, holding his stomach in pain.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu is still very curious. After cultivating immortality, it is unlikely that people will get sick, especially since he has also carried out the blood connection of Deng Shuangshuang and Yuan Yimeng, and eliminated all the virus causing factors from the body.


    The reason why Jiang Xiaohu was so anxious, Jiang Xiaohu still suspected that Deng Shuangshuang was probably poisoned, either by someone or by eating the wrong thing.


    Looking at Deng Shuangshuang, who was holding his stomach and curled up on the reclining chair, Jiang Xiaohu frowned slightly, and instantly his sensing force shot to the surroundings, grasping all the surrounding conditions, and soon discovered that there was nothing here. The people of the Shenhun organization relaxed a lot.


    "Brother Jiang, you are here, my stomach hurts so much, please help me see." Seeing Jiang Xiaohu standing in front of him, Deng Shuangshuang slowly opened his eyes, his eyes gleaming with spirit.


    "it is good."


    Jiang Xiaohu had never spoken nonsense, and immediately put his hand on Deng Shuangshuang''s wrist and quickly checked her.


    Zhen Qi swiftly penetrated into her body and quickly checked her body.


    "poisoned."


    Soon Jiang Xiaohu got the same result as he expected, but he didn''t stop the examination, but directly analyzed the toxins in Deng Shuangshuang''s body.


    Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu soon discovered that it turned out that Deng Shuangshuang was eating indiscriminately and eating two kinds of foods that were incompatible with each other. He was really an out-and-out foodie, and Jiang Xiaohu was dumbfounded.


    "Is it going to die? I feel so painful." Deng Shuangshuang said anxiously when he saw Jiang Xiaohu put his hand back, with cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Did you eat crabs and tomatoes at the same time?" Jiang Xiaohu glared at Deng Shuangshuang and asked.


    "No, I just ate crabs and felt that it tasted bad, so I put on natural tomato sauce." Deng Shuangshuang said truthfully.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head lightly, and said helplessly: "You are really an out-and-out foodie."


    Lin Jing''s face changed drastically, and she hurriedly said, "God, why did I forget that tomatoes and crabs cannot be eaten at the same time, and arsenic will be produced in the stomach. Oh, look at my head, I''m so sorry, Mr. Jiang, this is me. He didn¡¯t promptly remind Shuangshuang of his negligence."


    "It''s okay!"


    Jiang Xiaohu gently waved his hand, took out the needle pack directly, took out a few silver needles from the inside, and pierced several acupuncture points on Deng Shuangshuang''s stomach.


    For Jiang Xiaohu, food poisoning was a trivial matter. It would not take long for Deng Shuangshuang to spit out what he had eaten.


    As for the remaining toxins, Jiang Xiaohu believes that Deng Shuangshuang, who has entered the mid-term strength of the foundation building, can easily resolve them.

 911 Chapter 911: Meeting Teacher Yang Again

    About five minutes later, Jiang Xiaohu pulled out the silver needle and signaled Deng Shuangshuang to get up.


    "It''s alright."


    Seeing Deng Shuangshuang still enjoying, Jiang Xiaohu could only remind him.


    "really?"


    As soon as Deng Shuangshuang finished speaking, he hurriedly covered his stomach, jumped up from the recliner, and ran to the nearby toilet like an escape. If he runs a step slower, Deng Shuangshuang knows that the consequences will be very serious. .


    Seeing Deng Shuangshuang running away, the ups and downs, Lin Jing couldn''t help feeling a little worried.


    "Mr. Jiang, should everything be fine, right?" Lin Jing turned to look at Jiang Xiaohu and asked.


    "No." Jiang Xiaohu shook his head.


    Lin Jing also recently discovered that Deng Shuangshuang''s skin and physical fitness are several levels higher than before, and his energy is even more amazing.


    After filming two scenes in the past, she would be sluggish and sleepy again and again, but now it is completely reversed. Deng Shuangshuang is able to make several directors too sleepy, but she is still energetic.


    The other actors were too sleepy during the night filming, but Deng Shuangshuang was as excited as he was beaten up!


    It is because of this that, coupled with a breakthrough change in the image, many directors like to find Deng Shuangshuang to cooperate, and the schedules are getting more and more.


    This kind of thing, put it aside before, it is totally unimaginable.


    At the beginning, the directors thought that Deng Shuangshuang was taking drugs, but they turned around 24 hours a day, and they did not find that Deng Shuangshuang was a drug addict and wanted to take drugs.


    About half an hour later, Deng Shuangshuang came out of the bathroom, as if he was completely renewed, and returned to his normal state.


    "Brother Jiang, you came too in time, otherwise I might be going to die." Deng Shuangshuang cried and said very aggrieved.


    But it quickly became a normal appearance, with a pair of beautiful big eyes staring at Zhou Chuan and asked, "Brother Jiang, if something happens, would you miss him?"


    "Are you doubting me?" Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Deng Shuangshuang.


    "No, I''m just talking about this possibility." Deng Shuangshuang muttered his mouth and said cautiously.


    "There is no such possibility, unless you are beaten to death." Jiang Xiaohu said unceremoniously.


    Deng Shuangshuang knew that, never want to keep up with Jiang Xiaohu''s thinking progress, and she also found that Jiang Xiaohu is still so smart, but not so smart.


    And she also found that chatting with Jiang Xiaohu could easily kill the sky.


    "Do you have time tonight? May I invite you to have a meal?" Deng Shuang looked at Jiang Xiaohu with blank eyes and asked with a tempered mood.


    Having known Jiang Xiaohu for so much time, Deng Shuangshuang discovered that she had never eaten with Jiang Xiaohu alone.


    On weekdays, she lives in the same house with Yuan Yimeng and Zhou Lin and eats with Jiang Xiaohu. Although it is warm, the atmosphere always feels a little weird.


    "There are still two places to rush in the evening, I''m afraid you won''t have time to come."


    Before Jiang Xiaohu could speak, Lin Jing interjected and directly explained the evening arrangements.


    It can be said that now Deng Shuangshuang is completely busy with his feet on the ground, and he can only have half an hour for dinner, and he can eat a convenient meal to fill his stomach.


    As Deng Shuangshuang''s personal agent, Lin Jing is naturally the same, but she is happy in her heart. It is a very good thing to have money and work.After all, she is young now, and she is not married, and she has no boyfriend. In this age of men''s unreliability, having money is king.


    "Next time I return to Binhai, I will invite you two." Jiang Xiaohu smiled faintly, scanning the faces of Deng Shuangshuang and Lin Jing.


    "Okay, then let''s make a decision." Deng Shuangshuang said hurriedly.


    "Mr. Jiang, I look forward to your treat, but I want to have a big meal." Lin Jing said softly as she looked at Jiang Xiaohu with twinkling eyes.


    Jiang Xiaohu naturally wouldn''t refuse, and nodded, "Okay."


    Deng Shuangshuang is a standard foodie, invite her to dinner, if she does not eat a big meal, I am afraid she will not agree to it.


    "Okay, I''m going to be busy." Deng Shuangshuang said reluctantly when he was ready to go back to work.


    "Well, go ahead." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    When Deng Shuangshuang left, he really turned his head in three steps, and didn''t look at Jiang Xiaohu until he finally got into the shed.


    After getting in the car again, Jiang Xiaohu received a call from Yuan Keming, indicating that the chief of the Heavenly Army wanted to talk to him and asked him to go to the Academy of Sciences.


    Jiang Xiaohu was helpless and could only agree to it.


    Coming out of the film and television city, Jiang Xiaohu was ready to go to the Academy of Sciences and take a break.


    When the car drove one kilometer away from the Academy of Sciences, Jiang Xiaohu saw a familiar back on the street, who looked very much like the teacher of Xiao Liang, Yang Su!


    He slowed down almost subconsciously. He didn''t expect to meet Yang Su in the Imperial Capital, and Jiang Xiaohu suddenly realized that the world was really small.


    At this moment, Yang Su also discovered the existence of Jiang Xiaohu, and turned around almost subconsciously.


    When she saw that the man was Jiang Xiaohu, her eyes brightened.


    "Mr. Jiang?" Yang Su called out in disbelief.


    Jiang Xiaohu had to park the car on the side of the road, stretched his head out and said, "Mr. Yang, you are also in the imperial capital."


    "Well, in the imperial capital that I returned to yesterday, I was originally from the imperial capital." Yang Su smiled. He didn''t expect to meet Jiang Xiaohu in the imperial capital, which really made her extremely excited and happy.


    "Where are you going, I''ll give you a ride?" For Xiao Liang, Jiang Xiaohu also decided to improve the relationship with Yang Su, so he asked actively.


    "Just wander around. If you have time, you can accompany me to stroll around?" Yang Su stared at Jiang Xiaohu tentatively.


    When this word came out of her mouth, her whole heart was suspended, full of expectations, for fear that Jiang Xiaohu would refuse.


    Seeing Yang Su''s face full of expectation, thinking of Xiao Liang again, Jiang Xiaohu nodded and agreed: "Well, there is still time anyway."


    "Thank you." Yang Su was very happy and quickly thanked.


    Because Yang Su didn''t know what to say except to say thank you.


    Parked the car on the roadside parking space, Jiang Xiaohu got out of the car and walked towards Yang Su, very generous, with a faint smile on his face.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu approaching, Yang Su felt that his heartbeat was speeding up, and couldn''t help but blame himself. How could he not be able to hold back when he saw Jiang Xiaohu?


    "Let''s go, where to go shopping?"


    Anyway, I have time to go shopping with Yang Su, which is also quite a good thing, after all, I still count on Yang Su to treat Xiaoliang better.

 912 Chapter 912

    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s voice, Yang Su hurried to catch up, and his mood adjusted, and he no longer had any idiots.


    "Let''s go shopping in the mall." Yang Su thought for a while and made a decision immediately.


    After all, for now, shopping in the mall is the most appropriate. Of course, the reason why she walks so aimlessly today is also upset.


    With Jiang Xiaohu walking around the mall now, it is quite necessary to spend some time.


    Moreover, tomorrow is Grandpa¡¯s 80th birthday, so it is necessary to buy some gifts as a granddaughter.


    After entering the mall, Yang Su was in a good mood, mainly because Jiang Xiaohu was by his side.


    She even felt that Jiang Xiaohu was the kind of omnipotent person. As long as he was by her side, she felt particularly safe.


    Yang Su has another idea, which is to take the opportunity to buy something for Xiao Liang, so as to get closer to Jiang Xiaohu.


    When walking towards the mall, Yang Su and the others passed by the area selling jewelry, mainly selling precious metals such as gold and silver.


    Soon, Yang Su''s gaze was attracted by a diamond ring placed in a prominent position.


    Every woman is very interested in these colorful things, Yang Su is no exception, even someone in the family has such a thing.


    It is really beautiful and eye-catching.


    Jiang Xiaohu naturally noticed this change in Yang Su, and couldn''t help but glance at the diamond ring, and felt a sense of disapproval in his heart.


    I don''t know how many of these things are too critical. The women there use them to decorate the room. Coupled with the luminous ball, the room can be brightened instantly.


    There is one thing in the too critical, which is not convenient on the earth plane, that is, no electricity.


    At night, relying on such luminous balls, ordinary people can only rely on lighting tools such as kerosene lamps.


    "Let''s take a look." Jiang Xiaohu''s words were very straightforward.


    Yang Su nodded lightly, raised his leg and walked over, staring straight at the diamond ring. The style is really good, especially the diamond is at least five carats, but the price is also very scary.


    Two hundred and sixty-eight thousand eight hundred!


    At such a high price, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head as he saw that a broken stone was sold so expensive.


    They are not doing business, but grabbing money!


    Yang Su knew a lot about this shining thing than Jiang Xiaohu, and I was afraid that the 200,000 yuan would still be discounted.


    "Let¡¯s go, go and check out the children¡¯s area. I¡¯ll take you there. It¡¯s on the fifth floor." After taking a look, Yang Su planned to leave. After all, this kind of thing is only used when proposing and showing off, even if you buy it back. If it is, it will also be locked into the warehouse, so that no one can see it at all.


    Before Yang Su raised his leg and walked forward, there was a very discordant but familiar voice.


    "Yeah, isn''t this Susu? This diamond ring, I look at you, so don''t look at it, lest your teacher''s salary a month is so small that you can''t afford it, so why bother with yourself? Let me make a room."


    After following the prestige, Yang Su discovered that this person was actually very familiar with him. He used to be a woman who grew up in the same compound.


    It''s just that Yang Su has a quiet temperament, and Lin Tianya is not the same person at all.


    Lin Tianya has been very good at taking advantage of her beauty to hunt for her own needs since she was a child.


    When she was in junior high school, she called out that no matter how good the grades are, it is better to marry well!


    So that since high school, Lin Tianya began to follow all kinds of strange men in and out of various hotels.


    For Lin Tianya, it''s not annoying, but rather disgusting, and finally stay away.


    Yang Su didn''t want to be contaminated by people like Lin Tianya, and he could smell the strong and somewhat pungent odor from her from far away!


    Jiang Xiaohu was standing next to Yang Su. He was a little vomiting when he smelled it. He didn''t know why there was such a woman on the plane of the earth.


    Doesn''t she know that too fragrant is smelly?


    In order to prevent himself from being smoked by this smell, Jiang Xiaohu hurriedly ran his infuriating energy to seal his nose and breathed through his body pores.


    When Yang Su was unwilling to play with Lin Tianya, Lin Tianya even sneered at Yang Su and even took pride in stepping Yang Su under her feet.


    "Lin Tianya, what do you mean?"


    Seeing this woman, Yang Su''s anger suddenly appeared and couldn''t help but question.


    "What do you mean, don''t you understand? Okay, then I''ll tell you again. If you can''t afford it, walk away. Don''t stop me from buying." Lin Tianya looked domineering, with a very mean tone.


    "Really? Then you go buy it." Yang Su narrowed his mouth and said angrily.


    Although Yang Su''s family is very rich, she never spends money randomly. As for teaching in Binhai, the salary income is enough for her to live, and there is extra money every month.


    It is because Yang Su never buys such expensive but impractical things.


    Because of this, Lin Tianya often mocks Yang Su and is even more mean to her.


    "Buy it, you think I can''t afford it?"


    Lin Tianya gave Yang Su a fierce look, then twisted the waist of the water snake, and put his body on the fat man who came with her. "Husband, are you the one who loves others the most? If you are in love with this diamond ring, can you buy it for someone else?"


    Her voice really got to a certain level, full of charm, even Jiang Xiaohu, who had taken everything down, got goose bumps all over her body.


    In the words of the earth, this woman is simply the best among the foxes.


    The charm has gone to the bones, it''s like a fox.


    As soon as the man with fat head and big ears heard this, his throat squirmed, and he swallowed fiercely. His eyes showed the flames of desire. Almost all his brain was muddled. He nodded hurriedly and said: "Okay, let''s buy it. buy."


    When I said this, I didn''t consider the consequences at all.


    Seeing the man who had followed him agreed, Lin Tianya was even more proud, her eyes turned into a hook with a smile, and her eyes towards Yang Su were full of arrogance and pride.


    "Well, this is my husband, the coal boss. Are you rich? Tell you, when their nanny goes out to buy groceries, they drive Porsche luxury cars." Lin Tianya exclaimed triumphantly, almost fast Go to heaven.


    Seeing the other party''s sullen look, Yang Su narrowed his mouth and said, "You said so much, do you have anything to do with me?"


    Yang Su knows his own woman who has grown up together since she was a child. When she worships money to this point, there is no one.


    Moreover, Yang Su also found that there were quite a few people around, who had already begun to notice the situation here, and began to point out and talk.

 913 Chapter 913

    Yang Su can''t stand this, after all, she likes to keep a low profile.


    But for Lin Tianya, it was completely different. She also found the gaze of people around her, which made her extremely excited, as if the more people followed, the happier she was.


    "By the way, I heard your sister Yang Yating said that you went to Binhai to be a teacher. Did you find a boyfriend? Didn¡¯t you have found a soil bun and dare not take it?" Lin Tianya looked at Jiang Xiaohu specifically At a glance, he said unceremoniously.


    When saying these words, Lin Tianya also deliberately increased the three words''Tubaozi'' and raised her tone. She just wanted to be heard by the onlookers, and even more people. It is best to let people come. Taunt Yang Su with her.


    Lin Tianya likes this feeling of stepping on Yang Su, as if only stomping on Yang Su severely can satisfy her desire for victory.


    Although Yang Su likes to keep a low profile, he couldn''t hold back his face when Lin Tianya was suddenly attacked.


    Besides, she really doesn''t have a boyfriend, and Jiang Xiaohu next to her is still the parent of a student.


    Jiang Xiaohu was indeed dressed very casually today, and he was also very loose, which looked like a soil bun.


    Before Yang Su could refute, I heard Lin Tianya Barabara say: "I said Susu, your family''s conditions are not bad, right? How can you casually find a bunny to be your boyfriend? You really are. If you can¡¯t find it, I can introduce it to you. I have a lot of resources in this area, many of which are young and rich."


    When she said these words, Lin Tianya''s face turned out to be a touch of aftertaste, as if her head was thinking about engaging in a very hidden and joyful job with a young and more golden man.


    Seeing Lin Tianya''s expression, Yang Su was really disgusted, and had an urge to vomit.


    This woman, I''m afraid that the major will not pull out those young and gold money, and personally inspect the goods, right?


    Just when Yang Sugang wanted to refute a few words, Jiang Xiaohu stood up. He didn''t intend to come out, but the other party has already invaded the house, and Jiang Xiaohu also saw an evil breath in Yang Su''s body. The charm fox sect that I saw when it was too critical had a great connection.


    If it is confirmed, the spirit organization came to the earth plane not only brought ghost sect, but also the witch sect, and even some other evil sects.


    No wonder, on the wall of the Jiang family''s dark room, there will be such a paragraph of text, heaven and earth disaster!


    These evil organizations that are too critical are not a catastrophe for ordinary people on the earth, even for immortal cultivators?


    According to the intelligence analysis collected by the recent investigation, Jiang Xiaohu discovered that it is definitely not easy for the Soul Organization to come to the plane of the earth.


    "Have you used all those young and gold?"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked directly, saying, in an endless posture, "Oh, on this man''s head, I don''t know how many green hats he wears."


    "You, don''t talk nonsense. I''m afraid you are Susu''s boyfriend, right? I warn you, don''t slander me!"


    Lin Tianya screamed like an old cat stepping on its tail, "You rubbish, you have no money and power, and it''s embarrassing to come out with Susu."


    "Really? This man, I never tell lies. Before she came out with you, she just separated from a guy from the hotel." Jiang Xiaohu decided to kick the woman Lin Tianya hard.


    There was nothing wrong with his observation. Lin Tianya was secretly shocked when he heard it. Wasn''t he just coming out of the hotel before seeing this man?


    And also accompanied a young and golden little fresh meat for a long time, and finally found an excuse to run out.


    "You, you are still talking nonsense, believe it or not, I tore your mouth." Lin Tianya was furious. If Jiang Xiaohu continues to pull it off, I''m afraid he will be beaten today.


    "Dear husband, he is talking nonsense, he is slandering me, don''t believe him." Lin Tianya hurriedly turned her head and glanced at the fat man, defending herself.


    The fat man with big ears took a deep look at Jiang Xiaohu, but his right hand patted Lin Tianya''s ass heavily in front of so many people, causing her to frown with pain.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t believe him." The fat-eared man said.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head gently, and urged: "Didn''t you just say you want to buy it? Hurry up, otherwise, how can you prove that your husband is in love? Maybe, he is just a treasure of yours."


    Lin Tianya was completely taken away by Jiang Xiaohu, and even felt that his words were very reasonable.


    "Dear husband, you can buy it for me. I want such a big diamond ring." Lin Tianya said coquettishly.


    "Good, good," the fat man said hurriedly.


    But when he saw the sign on the diamond ring with the price, he couldn''t help taking a breath. Originally, he was just a fake local tyrant. If he really paid so much money at once, he still couldn''t get it out.


    He embraced Lin Tianya almost subconsciously and backed away, not wanting to stay here anymore.


    "What''s wrong with you? What are you doing with me back?" Lin Tianya immediately became unhappy and asked.


    "Well, I don''t have enough money, do you want to buy some other things?" the fat-eared man said hurriedly.


    Originally thought that the diamond ring would be 20,000 to 30,000 yuan at most, but he didn''t expect it to be so expensive, which was completely beyond his ability to bear.


    Two hundred and eighty thousand!


    That''s not to say that you can get it!


    "What are you talking about? Didn''t bring enough money?"


    Lin Tianya''s face was suddenly pulled down, and she was furious, "Didn''t you say that you have hundreds of millions of assets? More than 200,000 yuan is a piece of cake for you, what about the money?"


    "Money? Isn''t that all from the past?" said the fat-eared man.


    "What are you talking about? The old lady was just played by you for nothing? Now, you really say that you have no money? You are a dead liar, deceiving the old lady, now let the old lady go!" Lin Tianya almost got angry His head was about to explode, and it was really embarrassing to throw it at grandma''s house.


    Originally expecting to slap Yang Su, he didn''t expect to show him a joke.


    The fat-eared man was so angry that he had invested a lot of money on Lin Tianya.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t plan to just let it go, so he took out his mobile phone and passed some short videos to the fat man by special means.


    "Take it out and have a look, I hope it helps you, it''s wonderful." Jiang Xiaohu gestured at the fat head and ears.


    The fat-headed man felt the phone vibrate and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu subconsciously before taking out the phone.

 914 Chapter 914 Diamond Ring Is A Gift

    The fat-eared man was dubious, took out his mobile phone, and clicked on it to check it.


    The content that appeared on the phone screen was exactly what he had waited for Lin Tianya half an hour before. The picture was so clear that Lin Tianya was rolling the sheets in the hotel room with a young man. The movements were so big that even him Never enjoyed it.


    Anyway, he also spent a lot of money on Lin Tianya.


    Seeing this video, the fat-eared man suddenly became angry.


    Of course, it is too easy to obtain these video contents with Jiang Xiaohu''s strength, and there is no difficulty at all.


    Any firewall is useless in front of Jiang Xiaohu.


    After all, these things are designed by people, and there is no perfect thing, there must be loopholes.


    "You told me to get out of here? I killed you a thief bitch today, and I spent so much money on you, so you can play with men with my money!" The young man wouldn''t be polite to Lin Tianya. He just slapped Lin Tianya''s face with a slap.


    Snapped!


    A heavy slap hit Lin Tianya''s face, her face was red and swollen, her body turned and fell to the ground.


    "What kind of man are you, you dare to hit me, my old lady fights with you!" Lin Tianya lay on the ground, covering her face, making her extremely angry and yelling at the fat-eared man Tao.


    Before she could take her action, Lin Tianya was beaten and kicked by the man.


    Yang Su didn''t seem to have any reaction to it. The changes before and after are too fast, right? I called this man''s husband just now, it was a kindness, but in a blink of an eye, he was beaten and kicked by the man.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, what did you show the man just now, why did you make him so angry?" Yang Su asked Jiang Xiaohu curiously.


    Jiang Xiaohu gently shook his head and said, "Can I keep this matter secret? But I think you are so smart, you can surely guess it, right?"


    "You mean?"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu like this, Yang Su seemed to remember something. Lin Tianya''s bad style naturally has a handle, and what men hate most is that women cuckold themselves.


    "Waiter, please wrap this diamond ring bag for her." Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care about the pair of men and women who were fighting together. Instead, he turned to look at the waiter.


    "Ah, do you want to buy this?" The waiter recovered and looked at Jiang Xiaohu in shock.


    The waiter had been paying attention to the farce, and did not think about Jiang Xiaohu, but did not expect that the real big benefactor was this young man.She didn''t react to it for a while.


    "A problem?" Jiang Xiaohu glanced at her.


    At this time, the store manager who was the first to react hurriedly walked over and said very enthusiastically: "Sir, she has a problem with her service attitude. I am the store manager and will serve you personally. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Wrap it up." Jiang Xiaohu said lightly.


    "it is good."


    The shop manager was quick to act, and packed the diamond ring in one go, using the best packaging box, and showing her housekeeping skills.


    Lin Tianya, who was being beaten up, happened to see this scene and was furious!


    Originally wanted to slap Yang Su, saying that she had found a poor ghost, but she did not expect that it was herself who found the poor ghost, and she was beaten up for no reason.


    However, she was still unconvinced in her heart, thinking that Jiang Xiaohu was the manager of the jewelry store.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu soon took out his mobile phone and settled the account using mobile payment.


    Seeing the real money and silver in the account, the shopping guide felt regretful for a while. She had suspected Jiang Xiaohu had no strength just now. On the other hand, the fat head and big ears had the strength, and now she was properly slapped in the face.


    Yang Su didn''t understand what Jiang Xiaohu was doing when he bought such an expensive item, and even guessed that he must be giving away, and this woman should be Zhou Lin.


    "This thing is for you." Jiang Xiaohu delivered the packaged box to Yang Su and said lightly.


    "You, you gave it to me? I, I can''t accept it, it''s too expensive." Yang Su was taken aback, hurriedly stepped back and waved his hand.


    More than 200,000 things were given to her as soon as they were given. This was so sudden that she was not prepared at all.


    Even if it had been many nights, she had treated Jiang Xiaohu as the bridegroom in her dream, and she was the bride, Jiang Xiaohu was her prince charming, but it was a dream after all.


    "Today is your birthday, Xiao Liang told me, he also asked me to give you a gift." Jiang Xiaohu still has that calm expression, as if he was completing a task that someone else had given him.


    Xiao Liang did tell Jiang Xiaohu that Yang Su''s birthday was often celebrated by himself.


    Give Jiang Xiaohu the opportunity to give him a gift to Yang Su to express his gratitude.


    I never knew what to give Yang Su a good thing. I didn¡¯t expect that I met it today. Yang Su was very interested in this kind of thing, so he simply bought it.


    In too critical, such a shiny stone is not valuable at all, and there are too many, Jiang Xiaohu naturally doesn''t think there is anything.


    Moreover, Jiang Xiaohu has no concept of money, only knows that the money in his card is just a string of numbers that keeps increasing.


    Buying a diamond ring of more than 200,000 yuan is like going to the vegetable market to buy vegetables for him.


    But for Yang Su, the meaning is completely different. This kind of precious diamond ring is usually a marriage token given to his girlfriend by his boyfriend, which is too messy.


    "Even if Xiao Liang wants you to send it, you can just buy a small gift and give it to me. This diamond ring is too expensive." Yang Su blushed and said seriously.


    She even wondered if Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know the meaning of the diamond ring.


    "But I don''t know what gift to give you, I think this is very good. If Xiao Liang is there, I would definitely agree to give you this." Jiang Xiaohu continued.


    The store manager looked a little anxious, and said to the side: "Next, you see how much this gentleman loves you, you found a good man. My husband is reluctant to give me such a valuable thing."


    Yang Su''s face became even more red when she heard the manager''s words. If she continues to stay here, she might say something to make her blush.


    "Okay, okay, I will accept it, but not as an example."


    Yang Su was embarrassed, and quickly reached out to take the box, and then dragged Jiang Xiaohu away directly.


    Jiang Xiaohu was really helpless. Didn''t he just give an ordinary sparkling stone?


    In the envy of the crowd, Yang Su pulled Jiang Xiaohu and finally walked out and walked to the escalator. She still remembered not buying clothes for Xiao Liang.


    Even if they were all up to the fifth floor, Yang Su''s heart was still beating wildly. After accepting the diamond ring, wouldn''t it be equivalent to pursuing Jiang Xiaohu?

 915 Chapter 915

    "Jiang Xiaohu, do you know what it means to give a diamond ring to a girl?" Yang Su took a few deep breaths and calmed down, staring at Jiang Xiaohu tentatively.


    "What does it mean? Isn''t this just an ordinary stone? I have seen a lot, hey, it''s a bit more expensive. If I knew it was so expensive, I would bring a sack back." Jiang Xiaohu shrugged, full The face said flatly.


    "What? Are you bringing a sack back? Are you kidding?" Yang Su felt that he and Jiang Xiaohu weren''t on the same channel, and patted his forehead with his right hand and looked defeated.


    "No." Jiang Xiaohu gently shook his head and said.


    Originally, he was telling the truth, there was no need to deceive.


    "Well, let''s not discuss this for now."


    Yang Su didn''t want to continue to talk about this topic, but asked, "Then do you know what does it mean to give a girl a diamond ring?"


    Jiang Xiaohu did not speak, but looked at Yang Su curiously.


    When he came to the plane of the earth, he had never cared about what it meant to send a diamond ring to other girls.


    I only knew that Zhou Lin seemed to have a small diamond ring in her hand, which looked very precious.


    Even if he came to the plane of the earth and collected the memory of the original body, there is no memory of this aspect.


    "Forget it..."


    Yang Su decided not to pursue the question of meaning anymore. She only knew that the diamond ring was in her hands now, and it had become a doomed fact.


    Before the words were finished, there was a rush of shouts not far away.


    "Dad, dad, what''s wrong with you, don''t scare me. Who knows medical skills, come and save people."


    "Help, save people."


    These words were like bombs, shocking everyone and watching over there, instantly turning there into an encirclement.


    "Let''s go and take a look." Yang Su took Jiang Xiaohu and walked over there.


    Yang Su knew that Jiang Xiaohu''s medical skills were good, and if he could provide some help, he might be able to rescue the old man.


    When they walked past, the crowd was full of water, and the sound came from here.


    Jiang Xiaohu took the lead and squeezed in. He saw an elderly man in his seventies lying on the ground, his eyes closed, his face full of pain, and his aura, like a candle in the wind. If he can''t get timely help If you do, your life will be in danger at any time.


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu could tell at a glance that this old man was still some distance away from death.


    Beside the old man, there was a middle-aged couple squatting. They were dressed in expensive clothes and looked worried.


    Judging from their clothes, I am afraid that either is rich or expensive.


    The imperial capital has always been a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger. For this, Jiang Xiaohu learned from the original memory of this body.


    There were a lot of people around, but no one dared to mess around without authorization.


    After all, if the treatment is not good, it is a responsibility.


    In today''s deteriorating society, no one wants to cause trouble.


    Jiang Xiaohu followed, really wanting to help others and accumulate some merit.


    The middle-aged couple behaved very calmly, especially the man, who took out his cell phone and called the emergency number.


    Of course, it is impossible for an ambulance to fly to the mall immediately with wings to drag people to the hospital for rescue.


    Putting down the phone, the middle-aged man immediately looked up at the crowd and asked sincerely: "Everyone, do you know medical skills? To save my father, even if I give some first aid measures, I am Nangong Yuhui. Grateful!"


    "Nangong Yuhui, isn''t it a member of the Nangong family?"


    "This person is really Nangong Yuhui from the Nangong family?"


    "This person, but one of the four princes of the Imperial Capital, I saw a real person today."


    Many people around exclaimed that the Nangong family was a first-line family in the imperial capital. Many people in the family were either officials or businessmen. Anyway, they were like dragons and phoenixes among people.


    Jiang Xiaohu rested his chin with his right hand, and his eyes narrowed slightly. According to the memory of this body, the emperor has eight families. Except for the Jiang family, there are only Nangong family, Ouyang family, Bai family, Chang family, Li family, Zhao Home, the seven members of Linghu''s family.


    The energy possessed by each family should not be underestimated. People like them stomped their feet and the heavens would shake.


    The head of the Nangong family is called Nangong Quan, the eldest son is Nangong Yuhui, and there is an illegitimate son named Nangong Yufei, which is also quite remarkable.


    Doesn''t it mean that the old man lying on the ground is Nangong Quan?


    Jiang Xiaohu was about to stand up to help, and at this moment, a young man with gold rim glasses came out and squatted directly in front of the old man.


    "I''m from Beiqing Medical College, I can give it a try." The young man put his right hand on the spectacle frame and said, looking at Nangong Yuhui.


    "Okay, okay, then you get started."


    Nangong Yuhui nodded to the young man without any doubt about him, and immediately asked him to treat him.


    "He is not sick."


    Seeing the young man put on a diagnostic posture, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help saying.


    He observed for a while, and he knew that the old man was not sick, but was temporarily unable to supply blood.


    Yang Su knew that Jiang Xiaohu would not say nonsense, he said that if it is not a disease, it is not a disease.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s words were like stabbing a hornet''s nest, and immediately let people cast suspicious eyes at him.


    If the old man is not sick, why would the old man suddenly fall to the ground for no reason?


    She started to look pale, as if she was dying.


    "It''s nonsense, if old Mr. Nangong is not sick, what is it? I''m a medical student, don''t I even know this basic point?" The young man turned his head and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, his eyes showed disdain. .


    Nangong Yuhui and his wife also cast puzzled gazes at Jiang Xiaohu, and the two did not speak.


    "He is hurt!"


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed softly, "He is working too hard, even walking and practicing, there is a problem with the exercise method, and it is normal for a moment to get angry."


    The result of this is the old man who is also cultivating while walking, but it is a pity that he is not at home with his kung fu, and there are serious problems with the practice. He has not been properly controlled for a while, and his qi is lost.


    Of course, if treatment is not given in time, the old man''s life will end today.


    Moreover, Jiang Xiaohu believed that this young man couldn''t heal Nangong Quan at all. He was just a clown squatting there.


    Therefore, Jiang Xiaohu did not look at him from beginning to end.


    There are a lot of people like this who are too critical, and the end result is very miserable, a lot of deaths.


    Naturally, Jiang Xiaohu''s explanation did not convince everyone at all, but instead revealed an expression of disbelief.

 916 Chapter 916

    "It can be seen at a glance that this is an injury, not a disease, do you think you have eyes on it?"


    "Young man, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand, and be careful to say something wrong."


    "It''s still too young. I want to be the first bird. You didn''t do it. The Nangong family won''t owe you a favor because you are unconventional. Don''t treat everyone as fools, okay?"


    The people around were ordinary people, so naturally they wouldn''t believe Jiang Xiaohu''s half-word, and even showed a disdainful expression on his face.


    What kind of exercises, not writing novels, and talking about a moment of anger, this is too funny.


    Isn''t this just the hairlessness of the mouth and the insecure handling?


    The mentality of young people who want to be famous is understandable, but it should not be so messy.


    At this time, the young man wearing gold-rimmed glasses sneered at Jiang Xiaohu even more, and his eyes showed even more gratuitous expression.


    "My friend, don''t make trouble here. Life is at stake. I want to do some first aid for Mr. Nangong. Please don''t disturb me."


    The young man with gold rim glasses spoke very rudely, and even felt that Jiang Xiaohu was here to hinder his work, "If the rescue is late, then you have to take responsibility!"


    "Responsible? I think you have to take responsibility. It is almost the same. Tell you, I have always been in awe of life." Jiang Xiaohu originally didn''t want to pay attention to this guy, but this guy just likes to jump, then he doesn''t mind being cruel. Hit each other in the face.


    Jiang Xiaohu has never been soft-hearted when dealing with enemies.


    Jiang Xiaohu always treats patients with awe.


    Now that the old man is at stake, Jiang Xiaohu naturally does not have any contempt, let alone nonsense.


    Hearing these words, the young man with gold-rimmed glasses became a little angry, his face pulled down suddenly, and he said very proudly: "Tell you, I am Zeng Guangtai from Qingbei University School of Medicine, and I studied under Yang Zhishan. Can you compare to the medical leaders and other figures in the imperial capital and even the entire celestial dynasty?"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu could respond, Zeng Guangtai said again, "You said, is it you who don¡¯t know what your background is right, or is it a high-achieving medical student like me?"


    As soon as Zeng Guangtai said this, he immediately dragged the ordinary people at the scene to his side. He was full of suspicion towards Jiang Xiaohu and looked at him with colored glasses.


    "This person turned out to be a top student of Qingbei Medical College and a descendant of Yang Zhishan. It''s amazing."


    "He can''t make a mistake, young man, don''t mess around."


    "Listen to our advice, and be careful to anger the Nangong family. I''m afraid you won''t be able to stay in the imperial capital."


    Zhou Ewei immediately began to feel that Jiang Xiaohu was an eyesore for those people, and even some kind people began to persuade Jiang Xiaohu to come, as if Jiang Xiaohu really got into trouble.


    Hearing Zeng Guangtai''s introduction, Nangong Yuhui, who was still a little hesitant, suddenly changed his face and hurriedly said: "It turns out to be a student of Mr. Yang Zhishan, a leader in the medical field. Then you can get treatment quickly. I trust your judgment."


    Although Nangong Yuhui felt that Jiang Xiaohu''s words were somewhat plausible, after all, the other party could tell at a glance that the Nangong clan had practiced the exercises for generations, but the entire emperor would almost know about such things.


    If Jiang Xiaohu knew, that would be considered normal.


    Besides, Yang Zhishan is the Taishan Beidou of the medical world. Could his disciples make mistakes?


    In addition, Qingbei Medical College was the best medical school in the entire Celestial Dynasty, and students were more active in the Celestial Medical System.


    It is for these reasons that Nangong Yuhui chose to believe in Zeng Guangtai instead of Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t mind at all. He is now past the age of begging for others to acknowledge. He has seen everything very plain, and Jiang Xiaohu also knows very well that even if the earth plane is destroyed, the spirit organization will occupy the entire earth plane. At that time, with his strength, he would still be able to escape from the Earth''s plane without any influence.


    "Then please hurry up, Mr. Zeng." Nangong Yuhui hurriedly said.


    "Mr. Nangong, don''t worry, I will start treating the old man now." Zeng Guangtai hurriedly said.


    After all, Zeng Guangtai turned his head and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu triumphantly, and immediately squatted down beside the old man, with his hands folded and placed on the old man''s heart, he was ready for cardiopulmonary resuscitation and pressed his hands up.


    Seeing him like this, Jiang Xiaohu sneered at the corner of his mouth. If this is allowed to go on, Father Nangong will undoubtedly die!


    "Jiang Xiaohu, this old man won''t really have an accident, right?" Looking at that not very professional technique, Yang Su''s heart came to his throat.


    I had a good date, but someone fell down.


    She found such a date with great difficulty, and she was going to be disturbed.


    "Keep pressing like this, the old man will definitely die!"


    Jiang Xiaohu decided not to speak verbally, and directly shouted, "Zeng Guangtai, Zeng Guangtai, you are the real nonsense!"


    Before, he could see that the injuries in the body of the old man Nangong belonged to the old illnesses of the past, and now they are just being released.


    Of course, this needs to be exhausted, otherwise, the old man will be unable to bear it and will be braided, and I am afraid that even if the great Luo Jinxian comes, he will not be able to save the old man in Nangong.


    The young man with gold-rimmed glasses was not saving people at all, but using a sickle to harvest the old man''s life like a god of death.


    He couldn''t help but watch, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want this young man to rush his life.


    Released Yang Su''s hand, Jiang Xiaohu kicked his right foot on the ground, and his figure suddenly exploded. Jiang Xiaohu had disappeared in the blink of an eye. When the young man reacted, he felt his body suddenly lightened. Was thrown out.


    In fact, during the whole process, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t use much effort, just taking advantage of the trend.


    "You, what are you doing, do you want to be an enemy of our Nangong family?"


    Seeing Zeng Guangtai being thrown out with his own eyes, Nangong Yuhui''s face suddenly pulled down, and he yelled at Jiang Xiaohu.


    The more I saw Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s face, Nangong Yuhui was itchy, staring at Jiang Xiaohu and scolded: "If you don¡¯t leave again, I will call the police to deal with it. And, from now on, you are us. The enemy of the Nangong family!"


    "God, look, the old man''s face turned..."


    And at this moment, someone suddenly saw that Old Man Nangong''s face changed dramatically, and the situation was getting worse.


    Nangong Yuhui hurriedly looked at his father, and saw that the old man''s face was not only pale, but also changing, and his lips began to tremble.


    "Who can tell me what the hell is going on?" Nangong Yuhui was extremely angry, and his voice became much louder.

 917 Chapter 917

    Nangong Yuhui couldn''t think of how things turned into this, and the mood was even worse.


    The good self-cultivation in the past has all disappeared today, and there is an urge to kill.


    The current Patriarch of the Nangong family is self-evident for the role of the Nangong family. If he has three long and two shortcomings, the Nangong family is not ready yet.


    Lying on the ground, Zeng Guangtai''s complexion also changed at this time, and he couldn''t imagine that things would turn into this way. What he took was the conventional cardiopulmonary resuscitation, and all operations were on the right track.


    But if it was his operation just now that directly caused the old man Nangong to become what he is now, then his future would be ruined.


    Even though he was a student of Yang Zhishan, the leading medical expert in the capital, if the Nangong family wanted to deal with him, it would be as easy as pinching an ant.


    As soon as Zeng Guangtai''s eyes turned, he immediately pointed at Jiang Xiaohu and said, "It was him, he must have prevented me from rescuing, and that caused the old man to become like this. He did the trick. He just didn''t want the old man. Get better."


    Zeng Guangtai''s idea is very simple. Now is a good time to frame Jiang Xiaohu, and Jiang Xiaohu must be stomped on his feet, making him pay a painful price.To repay the hatred he was thrown to the ground in front of so many people.


    There has never been such a shameful moment, and today I was embarrassed in public!


    Nangong Yuhui was so worried that he could not find the righteous master. He was already dazzled by the anger. Naturally, he couldn''t think so much. He pointed to Jiang Xiaohu and yelled: "Young man, if my dad has something, our Nangong family will definitely not Just let it go!"


    Hearing these words, Zeng Guangtai''s mouth came out with a icy cold stern, and his heart was quite excited, encouraging, and wishing to add another fire.


    "Ignorant child!"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Nangong Yuhui with disdain. He was such a big man, and he was still deceived by others. Fortunately, he was still a martial artist himself, and he didn''t even understand this.


    The cultivation base of thirty to forty years is completely practiced in the belly of the dog.


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu is not in the mood to go with Nangong Yuhui and Zeng Guangtai''s ink stains. Instead, he squatted on the ground, put his right hand on Nangongquan''s wrist, and checked him.


    Speaking of this process is very complicated, in fact, for Jiang Xiaohu, it is less than half a minute.


    The result of the inspection was exactly what he expected, and the next step was to take some necessary measures, take out a silver needle, and pierce the dantian of the old man Nangong at lightning speed.


    Following the silver needle, Zhen Qi slowly penetrated into Elder Nangong''s dantian, stirring the solidified dantian.


    After a while, Jiang Xiaohu withdrew the silver needle, and then patted his lower abdomen with a palm. With a burst of energy fluctuations, Dan Tian completely recovered from the dead state.


    Next, Jiang Xiaohu took out a small bottle from his pocket, poured out a thing called Pei Yuan Dan from it, and stuffed it into Old Man Nangong''s mouth.


    In fact, Pei Yuan Dan was configured last time in Binhai, and I have never had the opportunity to use it.


    If it was too critical, Jiang Xiaohu would never doubt the efficacy of Peiyuan Pill. The main reason is that it is too critical and the medicinal materials cultivated are even more effective.


    Nangong Yuhui and the others reacted when Mr. Nangong swallowed the pill.


    "You, who are you and what did you eat for my dad?" Nangong Yuhui was so angry, his eyes widened, and he was about to attack Jiang Xiaohu.


    However, the fist he had just raised hadn''t been smashed down. Jiang Xiaohu just turned his head and glanced at him, and his body flew out and hit the ground heavily.


    Only then did Nangong Yuhui understand that the strength of the young man in front of him was definitely not to be underestimated, and he could no longer win.


    At just that glance, Nangong Yuhui saw death approaching him, as if the god of death was holding a sickle to harvest his life.


    Lying on the ground, the cold sweat on his forehead came out.


    This young man is terrible!


    "Your old man''s life is saved. Let him just lie down for five minutes, and he will naturally wake up." Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even bother to look at Nangong Yuhui, and said in a very flat tone.


    After doing this, Jiang Xiaohu left here with Yang Su.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s willingness to save this old man was entirely out of a kind of accumulated merit.


    The strength has reached the middle stage of the golden core. If you want to break through to the next stage, you need more merit, which means you need to rescue more people.


    After Jiang Xiaohu left, Nangong Yuhui got up from the ground, his face was dark, looking at the direction Jiang Xiaohu left, gritted his teeth and said: "Huh, no matter who you are, how powerful you are, if my dad has anything to say , Even if the entire imperial capital is turned over, I want you to pay the price!"


    In this place of the imperial capital, the Nangong family is still very powerful and influential.


    The crowd onlookers naturally sweated Jiang Xiaohu. He was looking for death.


    If the old man of the Nangong clan had a long time and two shortcomings, it was tantamount to killing his father, and the anger of the Nangong clan would burn. How could Nangong Yuhui let Jiang Xiaohu go?


    Zeng Guangtai was even more overjoyed. If it weren''t for the wrong occasion, I''m afraid he would laugh out loud.


    Happy, it''s just too happy.


    If Nangong Yuhui was beaten, the old man of the Nangong family was at stake.


    "Well!"


    At this moment, an exhaled voice came.


    Soon, Father Nangong Quan, lying on the ground, suddenly opened his eyes, just like the dying person was reluctant to die, suddenly opened his eyes, scared everyone subconsciously stepped back, but soon they saw this The old man actually got up from the ground by himself, and glanced at the crowd with a little embarrassment.


    The original pale complexion has also returned to bloody color, and the spirit has recovered even more, and his eyes are glowing with elite light, which is basically the appearance of a healthy old man.


    Nangong Yuhui''s wife was the first to react and rushed forward.


    "Dad, dad, how do you feel? Are you better?" Nangong Yuhui''s wife looked at the old man in disbelief and asked with concern.


    "I''m much better, help me to stand up." Old man Nangong said quickly.


    "it is good."


    Nangong Yuhui said this. He hurriedly crawled over and helped the old man from the ground.


    "Hui''er, who saved me just now?" Father Nangongquan asked hurriedly.


    This is what he is most concerned about. Even if he was in a coma just now, his consciousness was completely awake, and he even remembered the taste of the pill that he took.

 918 Chapter 918

    As soon as the pill entered the body, it released a powerful medicinal effect, the warm current rushed, repairing his body, and at the same time consolidating the foundation, so that the damage to his body originally caused by cultivation was repaired.


    In an instant, Nangong Quan knew that the one who helped him was definitely an expert in medical skills.


    If you have a good relationship with him, I''m afraid it will be of great benefit to the Nangong family in the future.


    Because of this, Nangongquan desperately wants to find Jiang Xiaohu!


    However, after hearing the words of Mr. Nangongquan, Zeng Guangtai hurried over and leaned forward to ask for the credit: "Mr. Nangong, you have finally recovered. I just gave you the cardiopulmonary resuscitation. It seems to have worked. Up."


    When he said this, Zeng Guangtai still didn''t forget to slander Jiang Xiaohu severely, "Master, there was a kid who didn''t know the heights of the sky just now, and he didn''t even check it up, so he said that you were not sick just now, but injured. You also talked a little bit. What kind of messy exercises, that person is too funny."


    Naturally, Zeng Guangtai didn''t see that Nangongquan''s face was getting more and more ugly. The techniques he practiced turned out to be a mess in others'' mouths. Did this guy not figure out the situation?


    If it weren''t for good cultivation, Nangongquan really wanted to slap Zeng Guangtai to death!


    "By the way, Mr. Nangong, I saw that the guy gave you a dark thing just now. You are fine now, but later, you must go to the hospital for a check. Can some things be eaten casually? In case it is poisonous, the consequences will be unimaginable." Zeng Guangtai''s mouth was full of saliva.


    Zeng Guangtai got more excited as he talked about it, anyway, as long as he could hit Jiang Xiaohu, he would be happy.


    Moreover, he took all the credit to himself, just to get the favor of the Nangong family and give him the position of a private doctor.


    As a high-achieving student in the medical school, Zeng Guangtai naturally knows very well that in the Imperial Capital, no matter it is in any of the major families, if he is given a private doctor position, he will not have to worry about income in this life.


    "Dad, he''s a student of Yang Zhishan, the medical leader, Zeng Guangtai." Nangong Yuhui introduced.


    Nangong Quan squinted his eyes slightly, and looked up and down Zeng Guangtai, a touch of disgust emerged in his eyes, too exaggerated, too hypocritical, taking the credit of others to himself.


    Seeing Nangongquan''s reaction, Zeng Guangtai was overjoyed. He saw a smile on his face, and soon saw the disgust in his eyes again. This must be for the young man who beat him just now!


    Then he slapped him a bit later, he would definitely be able to make Nangong Quan hate that guy. With the power of the Nangong family, wouldn''t it be easy to teach that guy a vicious lesson?


    Just thinking about it, Zeng Guangtai was very happy.


    But soon the smile on his face solidified!


    Nangong Quan¡¯s voice was extremely cold, and he was not polite: "Huh, ignorant child, extremely stupid! It really ruined the fame of medical hero Yang Zhishan!"


    Zeng Guangtai trembled, isn''t he talking about himself?


    "I haven''t even figured out what is sickness or injury, and I still have a face behind my back to slander others, either stupid or bad! Hui''er, if you have time to talk to Old Yang, this person can''t stay!" He didn''t want to see Zeng Guangtai, so he said to Nangong Yuhui.


    This sentence is equivalent to directly sentenced Zeng Guangtai to death, and asked Nangong Yuhui to talk to his mentor Yang Zhishan, is this unclear if the road is blocked in the future?


    "Yes." Nangong Yuhui agreed immediately.


    After understanding the situation, Nangong Yuhui didn''t hate Jiang Xiaohu at all, but regretted that he believed in this ignorant child!


    According to what the old man said, isn''t it exactly that Zeng Guangtai almost killed him?


    Such a person, who keeps it and enters the medical world, can only bring danger to people, and it is a good thing to get rid of it as soon as possible.


    "Hui''er, the person who rescued me just now is a medical expert. I want you to find him at all costs. I want to face him and express my gratitude." Nangongquan looked at his son with a serious face, and said very seriously.


    "Yes." Nangong Yuhui hurriedly agreed.


    At this time, Zeng Guangtai''s noodles were ashes, knowing that everything was over.


    It was even clearer in his heart that he was just dying, no wonder others.


    Old man Nangong is because of the injury from the practice, not the illness. This kind of misjudgment naturally makes people who study medicine very clear about the consequences.


    "What are you doing in a daze, look for it!"


    Seeing that his son was still standing there, Nangong Quan scolded.


    The voice was loud and full of air, which meant that Nangong Quan had completely recovered, not to mention, the whole person was suddenly younger for several years.


    Nangong Yuhui''s wife, who has been serving the old man, has the deepest experience naturally, with a look of horror on her face.


    The young man just now was a baby, his strength was too strong.


    She witnessed Jiang Xiaohu''s whole process from the shot to the end, it took less than ten minutes before and after.


    Ten minutes ago, the old man was about to die. Ten minutes later, he was restored to life and full of energy.


    I don''t know that people would definitely not think that Old Man Nangong was ill just now.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, do you know who those few people were just now? If you act on them, you are not afraid of revenge?"


    Yang Su was a little anxious and asked with concern, and at the same time she made up her mind that after returning home, she must move the old man out to ensure that Jiang Xiaohu is fine.


    "People from the Nangong family, I know." Jiang Xiaohu didn''t hide it, his tone was rather plain, with an indifferent expression.


    "Since you all know, do you still have to do something against Nangong Yuhui?" Yang Su said with a speechless expression on his face.


    "He will not retaliate."


    Jiang Xiaohu gently shook his head, and said in a very cold manner.


    He was really telling the truth, the other party would not retaliate at all, but would ask him for forgiveness at that time.


    Of course, as for forgiveness is another matter.


    After the two bought the clothes, they left the shopping plaza. Jiang Xiaohu offered to send Yang Su home, and Yang Su naturally agreed.


    "Well, Jiang Xiaohu, I want you to help me with one thing, okay?"


    Yang Su finally plucked up the courage, turned around, stared at Jiang Xiaohu with scorching eyes, and asked tentatively.


    She considered this matter for a long time, and all the friends of the opposite sex around her ruled out that only Jiang Xiaohu could take on this big task.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Xiaohu asked puzzledly.


    Suddenly asked by Jiang Xiaohu, Yang Su didn''t have the courage to say it, just like a frustrated ball. The key is that this question is too much for Jiang Tu, and she is afraid that Jiang Xiaohu will not agree.

 919 Chapter 919

    If you say it, I''m afraid Jiang Tu will reach the young man in front of you, but if you don''t say it, you won''t be able to make a difference when you go back.


    Suddenly, Yang Su was caught in a dilemma.


    She is a dignified teacher and Xiao Liang''s teacher. Jiang Xiaohu is one of Xiao Liang''s guardians. How should she face her students in the future?


    What''s more, Yang Su also knew that Jiang Xiaohu was a man with a wife.


    Once this question is said, it would be too embarrassing.


    It''s just that the man in front of him, like an abyss, plunged her into it, even if he wanted to pull it out, he couldn''t pull it out.


    Suddenly, Yang Su felt so difficult!


    Seeing Yang Su''s constantly changing face, Jiang Xiaohu looked at her with a smile, waiting for her to say the rest.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu had a basic judgment about Yang Su and had some understanding of her thoughts.


    "If you die, you don''t care!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s gaze, Yang Su gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, and secretly made up his mind.


    After making the decision, Yang Su stubbornly raised his head and stared at the other person seriously: "I want you to be my boyfriend!"


    "what?"


    Even though his heart was still in the water, Jiang Xiaohu was still shocked, and he never expected Yang Su to make such a request.


    "I want you to be my boyfriend." Yang Su added again.


    At this moment, Yang Su was panicked. He had never done such a thing before. This was tantamount to wooing another strange man.In the past, Yang Su was a lady of everyone, just like other girls, looking forward to a love of her own, but she knew her own situation.


    Since he got the disease, Yang Su has ignored other men''s courtesy.


    The first is not wanting to harm others.


    Secondly, she doesn''t want others to harm her. She knows how much thought those men have.


    It is precisely because of this that even now it is almost twenty-five or sixteen, and the beautiful Yang Su still maintains the body of a damsel.


    The reason why Yang Su said this is that she urgently needs Jiang Xiaohu to be her shield.


    "I have a wife."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to harm a good girl like Yang Su, so he said very frankly.


    "I know. Last time I saw that girl named Zhou Lin, right?" Yang Su said with a serious face.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded gently and said: "Since you know, why do you want me to be your boyfriend?"


    Everyone is an adult, Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t worry about Yang Su''s short-sightedness. After all, he did this in Yang Su.


    He is a great doctor, as long as he does not agree, others will not die so easily.


    "Well, let me tell you one thing, don''t make fun of me." Yang Su took a deep breath and decided not to hide it.


    Especially seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s clear eyes, Yang Su felt that it was a deep pool, and she had sunk.


    Especially in this heart, Jiang Xiaohu has been regarded as her best friend, and even wants to have a promising future with him.


    Jiang Xiaohu did not speak, but just looked at Yang Su like this, looking forward to her next remarks.


    Yang Su licked his lips and said with a serious face: "Tomorrow is my grandfather''s 70th birthday. I want to give him a surprise, and I want you to help me block the pursuit of those big family children, because I don''t want to be They harass. You, if you don''t agree, then pretend to be a boyfriend?"


    At the end, Yang Su felt a little guilty.


    "Okay, I promise you." Jiang Xiaohu nodded gently.


    Yang Su''s remarks had been told to him very clearly, and he was a shield.


    Anyway, it was too critical, he was not afraid to use his body as a shield, blocking a volley of arrows for the woman, but he did not expect to see the wrong person, and was stabbed from the back by the woman.


    "Ah, did you agree?"


    This time it was Yang Su''s turn to be shocked, and he never expected Jiang Xiaohu to agree so readily.


    "Yeah." Jiang Xiaohu nodded gently.


    Anyway, idle is idle, it is better to do something meaningful.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s promise, Yang Suqiao''s face showed a blush, and she quietly walked to Jiang Xiaohu''s side, and put her arms around the other''s arm, with a very affectionate look.


    Snuggling in Jiang Xiaohu''s arms, although not being held by the other party, this is how many times she has seen it in her dreams, but it has never really been realized.


    I didn''t expect that this would be realized today, which made her feel that happiness came too suddenly.


    Seeing the appearance of Yang Su''s little bird Yiren, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head slightly, and there was another silly girl beside him.


    "Don''t you feel wronged?" Jiang Xiaohu asked lightly.


    Yang Su suddenly raised his head and said very seriously: "No wronged, no wronged..."


    "hiss."


    Before Yang Su could finish speaking, Jiang Xiaohu sensed the icy cold air emanating from Yang Su''s body, and it exploded quickly.


    Soon a touch of cold frost appeared on Yang Su''s blushing pretty face, and his eyebrows began to be covered by a layer of frost mist.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, me, I''m so cold."


    Soon Yang Su''s lips began to tremble, and his body trembled.


    This is clearly an illness, and Jiang Xiaohu naturally does not dare to be careless.


    "You hold on."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say a word, and he hugged Yang Su directly. The princess hugged him and quickly moved to his car. He still had a lot of large bags of clothes in his hands.


    After entering the car, she checked Yang Su''s body first, and entered the true qi to maintain her life.


    Immediately, Jiang Xiaohu drove the car to the nearest hotel.


    Along the way, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t dare to stay at all, Yang Su''s disease needed timely treatment, otherwise his life would be in danger.


    Within five minutes, Jiang Xiaohu''s car had reached a hotel called Jiayuan Hotel, and immediately rushed into the hotel with Yang Su in his arms. The speed was so fast that even the service staff were shocked.


    The waiter also knows very well that it is an emergency now and should be dealt with urgently.


    Therefore, Jiang Xiaohu has also become the fastest person to enter the room since the hotel opened.


    After entering the hotel, Jiang Xiaohu put Yang Su down, took out a few silver needles, and quickly pierced Yang Su''s acupuncture points for rising Yang.


    At the same time, Jiang Xiaohu put his hand in Yang Su''s wrist, diagnosed her pulse and infused Yang Zhenqi into her body.


    But not long after the zhenqi entered Yang Su''s body, Jiang Xiaohu found a trace of weirdness. There was an even more powerful ice qi hidden in her lower abdomen, which was a manifestation of the body of the most yin.


    The only man who can get Yang Su out of this pain, according to the medical pharmacopoeia, needs to do double repairs with the Zhiyang body.

 920 Chapter 920

    Of course, now it can only be suppressed first, and it is enough not to let the cold air spread.


    Jiang Xiaohu is doing this now, resolutely controlling the cold pressure in a specific area and not letting it go crazy.


    Now he finally understood why Yang Su''s grandfather had to help suppress this chill even after all these years.


    It''s just that as the old man grows older, the dead energy in his body is also injected into Yang Su''s body, which is exactly what Jiang Xiaohu wants to remove now.


    "A little lifeless, if you don''t become a climate, you dare to fight with this doctor?"


    Finding the dead air, Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth sneered, "Die me!"


    Having said that, Jiang Xiaohu pulled out a Zhiyang Zhenqi from his body and quickly outflanked the death Qi. It was like crushing. In an instant, the death Qi was rushed to the point where there was no resistance. Able to surrender.


    After clearing the dead qi, Jiang Xiaohu began to attack the icy qi spreading throughout Yang Su''s body.


    True Qi was continuously drawn away from his body and entered into Yang Su''s body. The icy cold Qi was like stubborn psoriasis. It seemed that he was not afraid of the newly-introduced Zhiyang Zhen Qi, but used the terrain to be familiar. , The advantage of the home game, on the contrary, launched an attack on Jiang Xiaohu''s innocence.


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu is not easy to provoke, at least he is a doctor of immortality, he is too critical.


    "Hmph, I thought there was a home court advantage, so I can''t help you?"


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered at the corner of his mouth, and cast a scornful look at those chills. If he couldn''t deal with them, then he was not a doctor.


    Jiang Xiaohu had seen the body of Yin before.


    There are only two ways to cure this kind of congenital disease. The first one is to use medicine. However, there are huge sequelae to the body, and many medicines on the earth plane are abnormally scarce, so it is not suitable for it.


    On the second day, it was too critical. The healing method on the earth plane adopted the double cultivation method, but it needed another man to have a supreme yang body.


    In the blink of an eye, those icy qi was crushed by Jiang Xiaohu''s strong true qi, and coupled with the constant supply of true qi, he had enough strength to fight against it.


    Finally, the icy air couldn''t bear Jiang Xiaohu''s endless frantic rush, and began to rout and shrink towards the lower abdomen.


    It lasted more than ten minutes before Jiang Xiaohu took his hand from Yang Su''s wrist and pulled out the silver needle.


    After finishing this, Yang Su slowly woke up, opened his eyes and saw that it was Jiang Xiaohu, which immediately made her face show embarrassment.


    "I''m getting better, thank you, Jiang Xiaohu." Yang Surou said, just after recovering, he naturally looked weak.


    Jiang Xiaohu gently waved his hand and said, "Keep lying down, I''ll give you a massage."


    "Yeah." Yang Su nodded gently.


    Next, Jiang Xiaohu no longer shy away from the distinction between men and women, and gently placed his hands on her lower abdomen. This was the last process, and it couldn''t be less.


    When he felt the warmth from Jiang Xiaohu''s big hand, Yang Suqiao''s face suddenly became red, and even the roots of her ears became red.


    His eyes were full of tenderness, staring at Jiang Xiaohu, feeling a torrent of heat flowing into his lower abdomen.


    That feeling is really good, I have never experienced it.


    As the time passed by one minute and one second, Jiang Xiaohu''s massage techniques became more and more sophisticated, which made her more and more comfortable.


    After about ten minutes, Yang Su felt his whole body numb, and even the words he said became soft.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, I am better. You stop." Yang Su licked his lips.


    This feeling is really too comfortable. If it continues, Yang Su feels that he will keep asking for it, and he can''t stop it.


    And after a while of massage, she could obviously feel that the cold inside her body was no longer so arrogant, but it made her feel extremely comfortable.


    The repressed feeling of tension in the past disappeared at this moment.


    "it is good."


    After another five minutes of massaging, Jiang Xiaohu stopped and took his hands away.


    Jiang Xiaohu drove the hourly room this time, and only after two hours passed, did he go out with Yang Su.


    Just outputting so much qi, Jiang Xiaohu''s face looked a little pale as if he was sick.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu giving so much for himself, Yang Su was moved, and his affection for Jiang Xiaohu soared to a new level.She knew that she would fall into Jiang Xiaohu''s arms in this life.


    "You sit here, I''m going to checkout." Yang Su arranged Jiang Xiaohu to sit on the sofa in the hall, and said tenderly.


    "it is good."


    Jiang Xiaohu was also very welcome, and sat on the sofa very naturally, with his legs crossed, like an old hat.


    But judging from his appearance, it was more like for a sick person.


    "How can you be like this, with your feet on the sofa, really consider yourself to be a martial artist? What age are you, are you sick?" And at this moment, a very discordant The woman''s voice reached Jiang Xiaohu''s ears.


    Jiang Xiaohu opened his eyes and glanced at him slightly. I don''t know when, on the opposite sofa there was a woman with a red face, dyed brown hair, looking at him with disgust.


    "You didn''t hear it, get out. If you have an infectious disease, we have so many people here. What if you are infected? Be a little ethical." The net red-faced woman speaks quite meanly and makes it happen. The face of a defender looked like.


    When she said this, the woman was still covering her mouth and nose, and she stood up and approached a handsome-looking man. I directly stretched the distance between her and Jiang Xiaohu, as if she was afraid of being caught The same as infected.


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyebrows, and after taking a look at the woman, there was a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    Such a woman has no brains, and arguing with a brainless is a waste of her own words and her own identity.


    This woman didn''t understand at all, he just caused such a situation to be caused by the crazy output of true Qi in the body just to save people.


    However, there is no need to argue with her.


    Of course, this does not mean that Jiang Xiaohu will not do anything. On the contrary, there is a hint of murder in the eyes of the net red-faced woman.


    Soon the woman felt scared, her neck shrank suddenly, and the net red face felt as if she was being stared at by a beast, her body trembled, her head instantly turned into a paste.


    Although this process is very short, the net red face realized that this man is definitely not simple, his eyes are full of murderousness.

 921 Chapter 921

    When Jiang Xiaohu regained his gaze, the net red face came to his senses, his body suddenly lightened, but his back was soaked in cold sweat, as if he rushed out of the bathroom without wiping clean water.


    It''s just that this net red-faced woman is not afraid, nor is she afraid, but full of resentment and anger towards Jiang Xiaohu.


    This man is simply too hateful, too hateful, he even looked at him with that kind of eyes, making her almost scared to pee.


    Not a verbal ridicule, but a truth, she was really about to pee.


    The net red-faced woman closed her gaze back, arched her body into the arms of the man next to her like a coquettish, and twisted the waist of the water snake, and said softly: "Brother Yan, the pervert stared at me with his eyes, he looked down What about you."


    The man glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, his brows frowned slightly, and a look of discomfort appeared on his face.


    Seeing that her man didn''t mean to do anything, the net red-faced woman continued: "Brother Yan, I don''t care, you have to drive him away, otherwise, I won''t accompany you to open the room, I''m afraid I will be sick."


    This woman deserves to be a fan of trouble, and when she said that, she didn''t forget to add fuel and jealousy.


    The young man seemed to love the internet celebrity girl very much. After a few words of affectionate comfort, he let go of his hands and walked towards Jiang Xiaohu, and finally stopped half a meter away from Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Smelly boy, I don''t care who you are, just give me the fuck now, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to you." The young man with dyed brown hair and hip-hop leather clothes stared at Jiang Xiaohu coldly.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even care about this young man. Such a person has never been bullied. Of course, if he is unhappy, he can clean up.


    Others sent their faces to the door, and they didn''t fight for nothing.


    "What''s the matter, didn''t you hear what Lao Tzu said? I am Nangong Yan, I advise you not to force me to do it, otherwise you will never be able to stay in the imperial capital." Seeing the other party, he didn''t care about what he meant. Nangongyan became even more angry, and his voice increased by a decibel.


    Jiang Xiaohu slowly opened his eyes, glanced at the opponent so gently, and then closed again.


    Whenever the Nangong family became so arrogant, they really didn''t want to pay attention to this second grade. This was the problem with the Nangong family''s own tutor, and Jiang Xiaohu really disdain to discipline others.


    "You really didn''t hear what I said, did you? I taught you to get out!"


    Nangongyan became angry at once, staring at Jiang Xiaohu stubbornly, and scolded, "If you don''t get out of here, I will find someone to throw you out!"


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head slightly, still as calm as water. To him, the young man in front of him was just a little ant who could squeeze to death in minutes, but he did not expect that this guy was so ignorant, he was a jumper. clown.


    "what happened?"


    At this moment, a middle-aged man with a big back combed his head and heard the abnormal sound here, and quickly walked out of the manager''s office, glanced at Jiang Xiaohu and Nangong Yan and asked.


    "How is Young Yan? What is going on here?" The middle-aged man recognized Nangong Yan at a glance, and his attitude suddenly became flattering.


    "Manager Lu, it''s just right."


    Glancing at the middle-aged man, Nangongyan pointed Jiang Xiaohu very uncomfortably, "Shoot him away, I don''t want to see him again, no matter what method you use, drive him away, otherwise, I will call Come here and drive him away!"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll take care of it right away." Manager Lu hurriedly nodded and bowed.


    Nangong Yan is the younger generation of the Nangong family, and he cannot afford to be offended by a small hotel manager.


    If Nangongyan was really allowed to do business in the hotel today, then he would not have to open the door to do business in the future, so after weighing the two phases, Manager Lu naturally made the decision he thought was the most correct.


    "This gentleman, you heard what Yan Shao said, don''t make me embarrassed, please." Manager Lu walked to Jiang Xiaohu''s side and said in a very bad tone.


    "Have you heard that, I am Nangong Yan, a descendant of the Nangong family. You should be clear about the abilities of the Nangong family in this imperial capital. It''s best to show me a little bit of knowledge, otherwise you won''t be as fruitful as you."


    With a condescending aura, Nangong Yan stared at Jiang Xiaohu quite proudly, "Go away, don''t let me really do it."


    Hearing these words, the red-faced young woman looked even more triumphant, and she looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a sneer in her eyes.


    "Nangong family? That''s a joke." Jiang Xiaohu gently waved his hand.


    The imperial capital is huge. Although the Nangong family is ranked high, it is also a family of the last few names. Compared with the Jiang family, it is not a star and a half.


    Of course, even if he didn''t come up with the name Jiang family, Jiang Xiaohu would be able to destroy the Nangong family with a hand.


    "Boy, you are so arrogant that you actually said that my Nangong family is a joke!"


    An angry look appeared on Nangongyan''s face, "I tell you, you successfully angered me, and you will bear the consequences!"


    When Manager Lu heard these words, there was a look of horror in his eyes, and at the same time he fell into thinking, and began to weigh the pros and cons again.


    I have been in the imperial capital for a long time. Naturally, there are too many people who know the imperial capital Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon. Although the Nangong family has developed rapidly, it is simply not enough to look at the top-ranked families.


    Manager Lu is a shrewd person. I have seen all kinds of people when opening a hotel. Naturally, I can see Jiang Xiaohu''s body exuding an aristocratic aura.


    Thinking of this place, Manager Lu couldn''t help stepping back a few steps and quietly came to the front desk.


    If he can open a house here, he naturally has an ID card. He needs to find out who this young man is.


    When Manager Lu was about to look for the check-in record at the front desk, he suddenly saw a few people walk in at the door and his expression changed again.


    The visitor, Manager Lu, is acquainted, hurried up to greet him, and said with a smile: "Mr. Nangong, why are you here? What do I need to do, call ahead, and I will arrange the best room for you. ."


    Manager Lu thought that the other party was here to open the house. Recently, he has also received many family children.


    The hotel he manages is also famous in the imperial capital and has a five-star rating.


    Nangongyan also saw the visitor, and immediately greeted the visitor with the red-faced woman with a smile on her face.


    "Uncle, you are here."


    Seeing the people coming, Nangongyan showed a look of astonishment on his face, and said in a questioning tone.

 922 Chapter 922

    Hearing the exclamation of so many people, Jiang Xiaohu slowly opened his eyes and glanced over, and immediately saw that it was Nangong Yuhui who had come with him.


    Ever since, Jiang Xiaohu closed his eyes again, not wanting to pay attention to them.


    Soon Nangong Yan thought that Nangong Yuhui was helping him with someone, so he immediately pointed to Jiang Xiaohu and said to Nangong Yuhui: "Uncle, that stinky boy said that our Nangong family is a joke. It''s really arrogant. Now, we simply don''t put our Nangong family in their eyes."


    "Uncle, he is a bad person with infectious diseases." The net red-faced woman was not to be outdone, and was a slander against Jiang Xiaohu.


    After the two said, there was a touch of sympathy in their eyes, looking at Jiang Xiaohu as if looking at a dead person.


    Manager Lu shook his head slightly, and almost subconsciously took a step backwards and decided not to participate in this struggle.


    The struggle between giants is a fight between gods, but it is not something that a small person like him can participate in, otherwise it will be crushed to pieces, without knowing how to die.


    Even if he died in the end, he deserved it.


    However, what surprised Nangongyan and the red-faced girl was that they found that Nangong Yuhui glanced at them when they came in, and then shifted their gaze to other places, as if they were looking for someone.


    After searching for a circle, Nangong Yuhui''s gaze immediately focused on Jiang Xiaohu. When he saw the other''s face, his pupils suddenly shrank, and he walked quickly towards Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, what happened to them?"


    Just now, Yang Su had no choice but to go to the toilet and come back to pay the money. He didn''t expect to discover this kind of thing. A bunch of people approached him, and he was the son who had saved people in the mall before.


    Jiang Xiaohu did not speak immediately, but opened his eyes slightly and looked at Nangong Yuhui and the others.


    At exactly this time, Nangong Yuhui walked up to Jiang Xiaohu and bowed respectfully to him.


    "Sir, I didn''t know Taishan before, and I have offended him. Please forgive me," Nangong Yuhui said very seriously.


    Whether it was Nangongyan, the red-faced woman, or Manager Lu, they were all shocked, and they didn''t understand why Nangong Yuhui bowed to Jiang Xiaohu and showed a very respectful look.


    You know, in this Nangong family, even though Nangong Quan is still alive, most of the power has been handed over to Nangong Yuhui.


    In other words, after Nangong Quan''s death, Nangong Yuhui was the helm of the Nangong family.


    But now that such a powerful man confessed his mistake and apologized in front of Jiang Xiaohu, it was too unexpected.


    At this time, the net red-faced woman next to Nangongyan was so scared that she hid directly behind Nangongyan, even her head did not dare to show it, there was still the domineering, mean-spirited look before.


    Seeing this scene, Nangong Yan''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe it.


    She mustered up the courage, came to Nangong Yuhui''s side, and said unwillingly: "Uncle, he is a patient, how do you treat him..."


    Before Nangong Yan could finish speaking, Nangong Yuhui''s cold gaze swept over and said coldly, "Nangong Yan, you have a conflict with this gentleman?"


    "I, I just..." Nangong Yan shivered with fright, and hurriedly wanted to explain, but unfortunately he couldn''t even speak.


    "Humph."


    Nangong Yuhui naturally heard about Nangong Yan calling Jiang Xiaohu''s patient, but his eyes turned to Manager Lu and said, "You just saw what happened. Tell me about it."


    "it is good."


    Manager Lu agreed and immediately explained what he knew in detail.


    Anyway, he did not offend Jiang Xiaohu, nor did he help Nangongyan, so he was not worried that the other party would attack him.


    After listening to Manager Lu¡¯s words, Nangong Yuhui looked at Nangongyan with a stern look, and the red-faced woman behind him, and said unceremoniously: "You bastard, please apologize to this gentleman!"


    Nangongyan was still unconvinced, but he didn''t dare not to follow suit: "I''m sorry!"


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand gently, glanced at the red-faced woman and said: "Are you slap yourself three slaps, or let someone slap you?"


    For this woman, Jiang Xiaohuke does not intend to let it go.


    She originally provoked this matter today, but he was just overstretched when he was treating Yang Su just now, and he even said he was a patient.


    Such a person is really sick and it is almost the same.


    "I..." The net red-faced woman was stunned, letting her beat herself, and couldn''t get that hand at all.


    Moreover, if she were to lighten the posture in front of her, this young man would definitely not recognize it.


    "Fuck!"


    Before the net red-faced woman could react, Nangong Yuhui walked up personally, slapped three slaps directly, it was unusually loud and merciless.


    After the fight, he looked at Nangong Yan, and screamed unceremoniously: "If you see you mixed up with this kind of stuff in the future, don''t blame me for kicking you out of the Nangong family!"


    As soon as Nangongyan heard this, her neck suddenly shrank so that she did not dare to take a breath. The net red-faced woman even covered her face with her hands, wanting to cry but not daring to cry.


    Seeing Nangong Yuhui performing like this, Jiang Xiaohu sighed slightly. The other party has done a good job. It seems that the future head of the Nangong family is really a wonderful person.


    Yang Su watched from the side, and his eyes lit up. Nangong Yuhui did very well.


    "What are you looking for me for?" Jiang Xiaohu looked at that Nangong Yuhui lightly.


    Nangong Yuhui hurriedly said: "It''s our old man. I must ask my husband to go to our Nangong family. He will thank you in person."


    Hearing these words, all Nangongyan''s dissatisfaction disappeared instantly, and there was only a shock in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, the young man in front of him would even see Elder Nangongquan and would like to thank him. What did he do?


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Yang Su who was standing next to him, and shook his head lightly and said: "If you invite you to dinner, if you really want to thank you, let Nangongquan go to the Jiang Family Courtyard in person."


    "hiss!"


    Upon hearing these words, Manager Lu couldn''t help taking a breath, and asked the head of the Nangong family to go to the Jiang Family Courtyard. Doesn''t it mean that the young man in front of him is the Jiang family?


    Fortunately, I woke up quickly just now and didn''t offend him. Otherwise, the moment he walked out, his hotel wouldn''t need to be opened.


    Nangong Yuhui''s pupils shrank suddenly, his face changed drastically and hurriedly said, "I must go to the door to thank the old man in person."


    He finally understood that the identity of the young man in front of him was not simple, and he must have a great relationship with the Jiang family.


    In the imperial capital, the Jiang family is one of the top-ranked families of mine. Compared with the Nangong family, it is far behind in terms of strength or talent.

 923 Chapter 923

    The Nangong family is independent of several major families, but if it wants to develop further, it must touch the interests of other families.


    Now that the Jiang family took the initiative to stretch out their hand, even Nangong Yuhui, no matter how stupid he was, knew that this was an opportunity to seize, not for the Nangong family, but also for his own future.


    "Well, we have to do other things."


    Jiang Xiaohu stood up directly and glanced at Nangong Yan before leaving, "Go back and take care of it, otherwise the ship will capsize in the gutter, and it will be no good."


    "Thank you, Mr., for reminding me, I must take care of it!"


    Nangong Yuhui hurriedly arched his hands at Jiang Xiaohu, said with a serious face, and at the same time was very tired of the daredevil Nangong Yan.


    When Nangong Yan heard these words, his heart suddenly twitched.


    I thought that after Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand, he had let him go, but he didn''t expect the killer to be in this place.


    He knew very well that once Nangong Yuhui agreed to go back and discipline him, he was destined to peel off after returning.


    At this moment, he really regretted that he had scrapped his promising future for a trash net red-faced woman.


    Originally, he could eat fragrant and drink spicy food, nothing happened.


    Jiang Xiaohu took Yang Su directly to the outside of the hotel, without even looking at Nangong Yuhui and the others.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, if it weren''t for you, I would have been sent to the hospital just now. For the sake of my freshman, I would treat you to a big meal." Yang Su said, sitting in the passenger seat, looking very excited.


    "Just avoid the big meal, you just got better, but there is no cure."


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Yang Su, hesitated, and said, "There are actually two treatments for your disease. One is medication, but no good medicinal materials have been found. Of course, it is a medicine that gets rid of the poison. The ice cold also brought great pressure to the body, and the follow-up was very troublesome."


    At this point, Jiang Xiaohu''s words stopped, giving time for Yang Su to digest the meaning of his words.


    Sure enough, after Yang Su heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words, he thought about it.


    "What about another method?"


    After a while, Yang Sucai raised his head to look at Jiang Xiaohu and asked.


    Jiang Xiaohu controlled the steering wheel with both hands and drove the car forward steadily. He only glanced at Yang Su when he waited for the red light at the intersection.


    "The second method is to find a man with a supremely yang body to perform a combination of double repairs to achieve a state of reconciliation of yin and yang." Jiang Xiaohu said very seriously. At this moment, he is a doctor talking to his patient about the solution to the condition. .


    Hearing this, Yang Su''s pretty face suddenly showed a blush, just like a ripe red Fuji, infinitely shy.


    As an adult, she naturally knows what Jiang Xiaohu means.


    It''s just that this man with the sun''s body is not so easy to find, can''t you ask one by one?


    Thinking of the end, Yang Su couldn''t help showing a look of disappointment on his face.


    "It seems that neither method is good." Yang Su''s tone was very low.


    However, Yang Su had a strange thought in his heart, not knowing what kind of body the mysterious Jiang Xiaohu was.


    Thinking of this in his heart, Yang Su''s eyes turned from time to time to peep at Xia Jiang Xiaohu, like a thief.


    "There is indeed a good way from time to time, but there is always hope, isn''t it?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled slightly and comforted.


    Yang Su sighed for a long time, and the person suddenly became cheerful and said: "You are right, there is always hope. It is a day to live a happy life, and a day to be unhappy. By the way, are you a Zhiyang body?"


    I have to say that Yang Su''s thinking span is so large that Jiang Xiaohu was slightly stunned.


    He was really hard to say about this matter. Once when it was too critical, the body that had fallen was really a supreme yang body. In order to cure the disease, he became a healer.


    Now that he came to the plane of the earth, he checked his body and found that it was also a most yang body.


    If there are too many women around him, if you gather another Yang Su, it will be a peach blossom robbery.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s silence, Yang Su''s eyes suddenly became unusually firm.


    "I don''t care if you are the Sunshine body or not, anyway, I will rely on you for the rest of my life, because only you can save my life at any time. The little girl is afraid of death, you will not die, right?" Yang Sujiang himself The strand of hair on his forehead was very feminine and drew behind his head, and said to Jiang Xiaohu playfully.


    "Forget it, when you have time, I will teach you a set of exercises. You can follow the practice, and finally you can suppress the cold by yourself." Jiang Xiaohu said very seriously after thinking about it.


    Since Yang Su wants to rely on himself, Jiang Xiaohu is not the kind of ruthless and unrighteous person. It happens that he has collected a set of exercises that can suppress the cold and taught it to Yang Su. Maybe in the future, he will be able to form a women''s team, specializing in spirits. People fight.


    This is something that kills two birds with one stone, and Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t want to miss it.


    "Okay, then we can say it." Yang Su hurriedly said as if he was afraid Jiang Xiaohu would refuse.


    As long as he could stay with Jiang Xiaohu for a while, Yang Su naturally agreed.


    Yang Su took Jiang Xiaohu directly to a private restaurant. In the end, according to Jiang Xiaohu''s request, he only ordered a few light dishes, but the two of them were very full.


    In the end, Jiang Xiaohu drove Yang Su back to Yang''s house, and Yang Su finally confessed that he must come and pick her up tomorrow to buy gifts.


    Jiang Xiaohu naturally agreed.


    Back at home, Jiang Xiaohu saw Zhou Lin walk in from outside, but with a displeased look on her face.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Jiang Xiaohu asked curiously.


    Zhou Lin said a little depressed: "You don''t know, I went to a party today, where is the class reunion, the whole is the comparison conference. I didn''t expect that people would become like this."


    "Get used to it." Jiang Xiaohu said very plainly.


    Regarding this kind of thing, whether it is too critical or above the earth plane, Jiang Xiaohu is no wonder.


    If he goes, it will be a face slap at best, too low-level, so that he has no interest at all.


    "However, there are still gains today. One classmate¡¯s company closed and no one took over. People used to flatter her, but today they are in trouble. It¡¯s good to wait for a few kicks."


    Zhou Lin said very happily, "I have promised to buy her company, which happens to be the emperor branch of Tailin Beauty."


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded lightly, glanced at Zhou Lin and said, "When you go through the handover procedures tomorrow, bring Jiang Jianlong with you. I believe he will not let you suffer."

 924 Chapter 924 Unwilling to lag behind the sword dragon

    "Jianglong Jiang?"


    Zhou Lin wondered if she had heard it wrong, and looked at Jiang Xiaohu puzzled.


    "He is actually very talented in this aspect. He has also been trained over the years, but he has been suppressed by Chang Xiaojing, and he is depressed. Don''t worry, I will talk to him in the evening." Jiang Xiaohu smiled lightly and explained Tao.


    "it is good."


    Zhou Lin immediately agreed, and now she has reached the point of superstition with Jiang Xiaohu, and she believes that Jiang Xiaohu will never harm her.


    Regarding the Jiang family, Zhou Lin naturally did not have a comprehensive understanding of Jiang Xiaohu, and this kind of thing was naturally left to him.


    After dinner, Jiang Xiaohu went to Jiang Jianlong''s.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s arrival, Jiang Jianlong was quite surprised. He didn''t even think that the other party would come to him suddenly.


    "Why are you here? What can I do for you?" Jiang Jianlong still couldn''t let go of his figure, so naturally he was not friendly to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Even recently, he saw that the guard team in the family, under the leadership of the captain, was always very mysterious, as if practicing a kind of exercise.


    The most important thing is that he once ran into them one night practicing a set of exercises he had never seen before. White smoke slowly rose from their bodies and quickly condensed above them. A layer of white smoke is formed.


    The breath that came out together made him dare not approach the past.


    People like them have never had such a desperate cultivation before, but since Jiang Xiaohu came, he has completely shown a different fighting spirit, which surprised him.


    Jiang Jianlong was not as brainless as Jiang Jianxiong. After a little analysis, he came to a conclusion that horrified himself, that is, all these exercises were taught by Jiang Xiaohu.


    Although he didn''t know the purpose of the other party doing this, Jiang Jianlong was able to determine that once the strength of the guarding team increased, then the security level of the Jiang family would increase by several levels in the future.


    Of course, in this way, the Jiang family will rise rapidly in the ranking of the imperial capital family, and it will only help to consolidate Jiang Zhanhao''s position as the head of the family.


    After thinking about this, Jiang Jianlong admired Jiang Xiaohu even more.


    This guy is scheming!


    Of course, Jiang Jianlong, who has always been arrogant, didn''t want to just bow his head to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Why, you don''t seem to welcome me? Anyway, I''m still your cousin."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled slightly, and treated this place as his residence, walked into the house very casually, sat on a chair, and looked at Jiang Jianlong.


    "I''m going to sleep, what do you have, please understand." Jiang Jianlong still couldn''t hold his face, but his tone was far less rigid than before.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t mind. Instead, he smiled and said, "You shouldn''t thank me for kicking Chang Xiaojing out of the Jiang family?"


    In these words, Jiang Jianlong could naturally hear the meaning, and he also understood very well, Jiang Xiaohu did a great favor for him.


    It can be said that this time is the most comfortable time for Jiang Jianlong, and there is no need to always depress himself like before.


    He was about to collapse several times, if he continues to be so depressed.


    Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu appeared in time and rescued him from his depression.


    "Thank you."


    After taking a few deep breaths, Jiang Jianlong finally let go of his guard, and said with sincere gratitude.


    "Although I can hear that you are not too willing, it is already very difficult to hear you. I am very happy." Jiang Xiaohu smiled and nodded. It is quite enough to be able to make Jiang Jianlong take this step. It''s not easy.


    "What the hell are you looking for me?"


    Jiang Jianlong didn''t want to continue the ink, so he asked again.


    "Tomorrow, help your brother-in-law, buy a company and go through all the procedures." Jiang Xiaohu said very directly.


    Jiang Jianlong was taken aback for a moment, obviously not knowing that Jiang Xiaohu would actually find him to do business.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will stabb you in the back?" Jiang Jianlong asked back.


    "Maybe Jiang Jianxiong will, but you won''t."


    Jiang Xiaohu directly waved his hand and said with a calm expression, "Because you are not reconciled, you are the backbone of the Jiang family in the future, and you will not see the Jiang family collapse. Am I right?"


    "It seems that I underestimated you and lost to you. I am convinced. However, it doesn''t mean that I can''t beat you once in the future." Jiang Jianlong sighed and finally knew where he lost.


    At the very least, he thinks Jiang Xiaohu is doing better than him, and that is to grasp people''s hearts.


    From sending people to Binhai City to find Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s troubles, Jiang Jianlong has never analyzed Jiang Xiaohu well. He always felt that he was still the tender head who was driven out of Jiang¡¯s house.


    Time can change a person, and Jiang Jianlong would not believe it if it were placed in the past, but today he really believes it.


    "This is not a win or loss. I treat you as a brother. You can practice the security team''s exercises. If you think it is too shallow, I can develop a special exercise for you."


    Jiang Xiaohu stood up, walked to Jiang Jianlong, patted his shoulder lightly and said, "Your strength should rise quickly. In addition, I will tell you a secret about the great changes in the world."


    Jiang Jianlong felt a burst of majestic power from his shoulders, causing his body to sink.


    His gaze stayed on Jiang Xiaohu''s face, knowing that the other party had much more intelligence information than himself.


    Therefore, Jiang Jianlong did not make any comments, and turned around very consciously to close the door and plug in the latch.


    "This matter, about the Kunlun Secret Realm, Grandpa left another secret on the darkroom wall when he left. I will tell you about it now." Jiang Xiaohu licked his lips and said very seriously.


    Jiang Jianlong didn''t dare to be sloppy, and immediately stood up straight, staring at Jiang Xiaohu with scorching eyes, and his body was trembling slightly, showing how excited his mood was.


    Next, Jiang Xiaohu told Jiang Jianlong another secret that existed in the dark room, and told him that it was a moment of crisis and that he must quickly improve his strength.


    As for how to improve strength, he can provide help within his capacity.


    Moreover, Jiang Xiaohu also told Jiang Jianlong some of his guesses about the secret realm.


    "You, you said there is a crisis in the secret realm? Will it affect the humans in the future?" Jiang Jianlong said in disbelief.


    "Yes, if you think about it, grandpa was only taken away from the mid-term strength of the Golden Core, which proves that the master of the secret realm has fallen and urgently needs to be transferred from the secular world. Otherwise, grandpa''s disappearance will not be explained." Jiang Xiaohu was full of expressions. Nodded seriously.


    Although this guess is bold, it is reasonable for the current situation.

 925 Chapter 925

    Jiang Jianlong is not a stupid person. After thinking a little bit, he quickly made his own judgment.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, I have to say that your judgment is the most reasonable explanation for now."


    Jiang Jianlong stared at Jiang Xiaohu with scorching eyes, "Did you have any peculiar encounters in Binhai? Sanshu told me that you graduated with a full score in the history of Binhai Medical University? Even the professors of the Academy of Sciences will interview you and ask you to As their student, when did you become so smart?"


    "After sleeping like this, I become smarter. Maybe it''s because the sky is endless." Jiang Xiaohu smiled faintly and said very seriously.


    "You bad old man is bad, I believe you are a ghost." Jiang Jianlong gave Jiang Xiaohu a big eye, and said angrily.


    He is not a fool, and naturally he would not believe Jiang Xiaohu''s rhetoric, but he still has no better explanation for Jiang Xiaohu''s becoming smarter.


    "Yes, sit down first, I''ll get your pulse." Jiang Xiaohu pointed at the stool in front of him and motioned Jiang Jianlong to sit down.


    Although Jiang Jianlong was puzzled, he was convinced of Jiang Xiaohu''s superb medical skills.


    So he sat down, rolled up his sleeves, and let Jiang Xiaohu get his pulse.


    Today''s Jiang Jianlong has changed a lot, and his arrogant attitude has disappeared. Some are his desire for strength improvement, and his expectations for improvement.


    Jiang Jianlong is a proud person, so naturally he does not allow himself to fall behind, and even less allow himself to be thrown away by Jiang Xiaohu.


    Putting his hand on Jiang Jianlong''s wrist, Jiang Xiaohu immediately checked him.


    However, as time passed, a weird smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he raised his head from time to time to look at Jiang Jianlong.


    "Well, I will give you a few needles tonight to open the Ren Du channel for you."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Jiang Jianlong weirdly, and asked with a smile, "Why are you still a virgin? Don''t you guys like you go out long ago? Jiang Jianxiong has played with many women."


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Xiaohu''s thinking jumped so much, and Jiang Jianlong''s face was flushed immediately.


    He doesn''t know what to say about this guy anymore, how to check his pulse condition, and even the other party knows that he is a virgin. What has happened to this guy?


    "Who is unclean like Jiang Jianxiong. I am a virgin, am I weird?" Jiang Jianlong said with an embarrassment on his neck.


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his head and smiled and said, "Could you not be infatuated with a beautiful girl from a certain family? Tell me, whose girl is it?"


    "I don''t want to keep chatting with you anymore."


    Jiang Jianlong said helplessly, it was really embarrassing to leave to grandma''s house, but could not give a reason to refute.


    If Jiang Xiaohu is not driven away now, Jiang Jianlong feels that some of his private things will be poached by this guy, then he will have no secrets at all.


    How could Jiang Xiaohu leave like this, instead he continued: "Is it from the Nangong family? If it''s true, I can help you and make your dream come true. How?"


    The reason why I chose the Nangong family is that after coming to the imperial capital recently, Jiang Xiaohu heard that there is a girl named Nangong Ziyun in the Nangong family. She looks like an excellent girl whom many big families of the imperial capital look at. It is said that she has a Vanguard look.


    The combination of the two is enough to make Nangong Ziyun popular.


    If Jiang Jianlong wanted to take it down, it was really difficult.


    After all, the Jiang family is not considered the top three rich family in the imperial capital. Even if the woman of Wang Fuxiang looks mediocre, many people pursue it, not to mention that Nangong Ziyun has a beautiful face.


    "how do you know?"


    Jiang Jianlong asked subconsciously, and soon discovered that he had made a mistake, "Don''t talk nonsense, how can I be infatuated."


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head lightly and said, "Forget it, I don''t want to mention this kind of thing. By the way, Nangong Quan and Nangong Yuhui will come to the door tomorrow. After you finish the work, come back to receive it. Don''t waste my efforts, let us Jiang The family should be happy, too. It just happened to have your business done, so happy."


    After speaking, no matter how Jiang Jianlong reacted, he walked to the drinking fountain and poured himself a cup of hot water.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Jianlong, Jiang Xiaohu wouldn''t let Nangong Quan go to Jiang''s door.


    "Did you really let Nangong Quan come?"


    Jiang Jianlong couldn''t believe it. He really couldn''t find any reason to let Nangongquan, the helm of the Nangong family, come.


    "Why are you so embarrassed? If you like a woman, just go up and hesitate like a lady. By the way, lady is more decisive than you." Jiang Xiaohu cast a contemptuous gaze and said rudely.


    "I, I''m not counseling!" Jiang Jianlong hated others for scolding him and hurriedly defended.


    What Jiang Xiaohu wanted was Jiang Jianlong¡¯s words, and immediately took out his mobile phone and said, "Very good, you don¡¯t persuade me, I hope you will have a good performance tomorrow. If you are really afraid, let your brother-in-law help you. . In the evening, I will go and explain to your brother-in-law."


    "No, I can handle it." Jiang Jianlong said hurriedly.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to talk about this with Jiang Jianlong anymore, so he simply opened the door and walked out from here.


    Arguments will never get results, so Jiang Xiaohu prefers to watch actions.


    In fact, the reason Jiang Xiaohu came to Jiang Jianlong was that he could not be kept in the Jiang Family Courtyard in the future, and he would return to Binhai to do his own business.


    Among the entire Jiang family''s juniors, the only one who looked pleasing to the eye was this arrogant Jiang Jianlong.


    As for Jiang Jianxiong, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to talk about it. This guy still didn''t dare to come to him, which shows how embarrassing he was.


    Jiang Xiaohu has always been dismissive of this kind of cowardice who is afraid of life and death.


    Back in his room, Jiang Xiaohu slept on the bed, but he really didn''t plan to sleep tonight, but needed some practice. The true qi consumed during the day was only restored for more than half. This is the shortcoming of the middle Jindan. .


    Although it is said that the true qi can be recovered after it is consumed, if you do not deliberately do it, the recovery speed will be very slow. In fact, this is directly related to the thinness of the spiritual qi above the earth plane, or even its exhaustion.


    "At night, I want to practice with you."


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu sitting cross-legged, Zhou Lin yawned and said.


    "By the way, you can help Stegosaurus tomorrow. He likes Nangong Ziyun from Nangong''s family. They will visit tomorrow. I have notified Nangong Quan and asked him to bring people over." Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Zhou Lin and explained.


    "Okay, but when I finish the matter, I will come back with Stegosaurus at that time." Zhou Lin nodded gently, and agreed to the matter.

 926 Chapter 926

    After finishing the account of the things to be explained, Jiang Xiaohu officially entered the state of cultivation.


    Soon, from the dragon-shaped jade pendant, the spiritual energy with very pure and majestic energy rushed out, and burst into Jiang Xiaohu''s body along the arm.


    Jiang Xiaohu quickly adjusted his breathing, and consciously guided the spiritual energy to walk along the meridians, and then sank into the Dantian Qi Sea after going around for a week.


    The two gossip-shaped cyclones quickly revolved at high speed.


    This situation lasted all night, and when he opened his eyes the next day, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly noticed that the color of the dragon-shaped jade pendant in his hand had faded a lot. If he did this again, the jade pendant would be completely scrapped.


    "It seems we need to speed up the search for the jade pendant." Jiang Xiaohu said helplessly as he hung the jade pendant around his neck cautiously.


    Just above the current earth plane, this kind of thin aura, if you want to further enhance your strength, it simply won''t work.


    "Without the jade pendant, you can only rely on the Spirit Gathering Formation. However, where do you go to find the Formation Spirit?" Jiang Xiaohu frowned slightly, thinking that the formation spirit was difficult to deal with.


    However, it is not the time to study this kind of thing. After washing up, Jiang Xiaohu received a call from Yang Su and asked him to pick her up after breakfast.


    After eating a happy breakfast with Zhou Lin, Jiang Xiaohu felt that he was comfortable and energetic, and the true energy in his body had returned to full state again. This was the only thing that made him happy.


    This infuriating is just like money. No money can make people embarrassed and look down upon.


    Without the support of infuriating energy, Jiang Xiaohu is a completely ordinary person, not only being looked down upon by others, but even being disgusted by enemies. In the end, he made a strange appearance of a rat crossing the street, everyone shouting and beating.


    When Zhou Lin left home, Jiang Xiaohu drove another stylish car and rushed towards the place where Yang Su was. He didn''t encounter traffic jams and other bad things all the way.


    Soon I arrived at the place agreed with Yang Su. Today¡¯s Yang Su deliberately put on makeup. It looks so sweet that people can¡¯t wait to rush to kiss him.


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu would not do such a thing.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, first go to the mall and change your clothes." Not long after sitting in the car, Yang Su glanced at Jiang Xiaohu and said softly.


    "it is good."


    Jiang Xiaohu lowered his head and glanced. Anyway, this outfit was worn for too long, and it would be pretty good to change to another outfit.


    Moreover, Jiang Xiaohu can see it. Today''s Yang Su, if she is not allowed to buy clothes, I am afraid that he will be anxious again, and he does not even dare to ask Jiang Xiaohu to go home with him.


    I bought the clothes in the Wangfu Department Store, a whole set.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who was completely renewed, was comfortable, but also brought out his temperament.


    Especially in specialty stores, when the shopping guide said that Jiang Xiaohu is Yang Su''s man, he was attracted by the noble aura exuding from Jiang Xiaohu''s whole body.


    Now looking at Jiang Xiaohu, Yang Su''s eyes are full of satisfaction and joy.


    Sure enough, people depend on clothes and horses depend on pommel horses!


    On weekdays, Jiang Xiaohu looked more like a gentleman, and he became more handsome, which directly attracted her.


    "Go to your house, right?"


    Seeing Yang Su''s dementia staring at him a little bit, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but urge.


    "it is good."


    Yang Su retracted his gaze, nodded lightly, and guided Jiang Xiaohu to the Yang family''s old house.


    On this road, Yang Su did not look down on Jiang Xiaohu.


    She couldn''t figure out why she had such terrifying energy in such a slightly thin body.


    Of course, Yang Su also bought some gifts in the mall as Jiang Xiaohu''s door-to-door gifts, but they were all paid by her.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt like a little boy eating soft rice, but he did not have the consciousness of being a little boy.


    After all, in his opinion, none of the gifts he bought were as valuable as the wind spirit pill in his hand, which was a good medicine that could not be bought by a million.


    Soon, under the command of Yang Su, the car reached the destination, the old house of the Yang family.


    However, when the two of them were about to go inside the house, they ran into Yang Su''s sister Yang Yating.


    The lover of the original owner of this body was finally driven out of the house by the Jiang family because he was unable to make progress. He went to look for Yang Yating, but was insulted by the other party and directly abandoned him.


    As for what happened to Yang Yating, she didn''t care.


    Yang Su told Jiang Xiaohu that Yang Yating is one of her cousins ??and a child of the second uncle''s family.


    When he saw Yang Yating, Jiang Xiaohu took a step backwards and was about to let her go in. He really didn''t want to see her face.


    But in Yang Su''s view, he felt that Jiang Xiaohu was a little abnormal, and hurriedly said: "Don''t be afraid, that''s my cousin."


    "Ok."


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded slightly, really he was not afraid at all.


    It''s just that Jiang Xiaohu naturally wouldn''t disobey Yang Su''s kindness.


    Jiang Xiaohu had no feeling for the former girlfriend of the original owner of this body, not to mention that Yang Yating had become a fragment of his memory.


    There must be nothing to be afraid of.


    However, what shocked Jiang Xiaohu most was that Yang Yating was followed by a man, who was the college roommate of the original owner of this body, Gou Dali.


    When Jiang Xiaohu discovered Yang Yating and Gou Dali, both of them also saw Jiang Xiaohu''s existence.


    Obviously, a look of surprise flashed in their eyes.


    Never expected that Jiang Xiaohu would suddenly appear here, and he would still follow Yang Su.


    However, before the two men asked what was going on, Yang Yating''s mother Lin Xiuqin appeared, twisting her waist, carrying a nameplate red bag in her hand, looking very eye-catching.


    The point is that this woman has a mean woman with a wide forehead and a narrow head. Judging from his thousands of years of experience, this woman is definitely not a good crop.


    Jiang Xiaohu also found that when the woman arrived, Yang Su''s brows wrinkled slightly, and his face appeared unpleasant. It was obvious that he didn''t want to see her.


    "Yeah, Susu is here too, don''t you usually have time to come back? Why do you have time to come back today to participate in your grandfather''s 70th birthday? It''s really a rare guest." Lin Xiuqin looked at Yang with a surprised look. Su, although there is a smile on his face, he is fake.


    While looking at Yang Su, this woman didn''t forget to glance at Jiang Xiaohu''s body, as if she wanted to see who this man was.


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu only came back recently, and Lin Xiuqin couldn''t recognize him.


    Yang Su is a smart woman, how could she not hear the mockery in Lin Xiuqin''s words.

 927 Chapter 927

    "The second mother was wrong. Grandpa is my real grandfather. I can come back to visit him at any time. Besides, today is his 70th birthday. It is such an important day. Time to come back." Yang Su replied displeasedly.


    If you don''t go back, it will only make Lin Xiuqin even more arrogant and feel that she is so bully.


    Yang Su naturally understands this truth.


    However, Lin Xiuqin quickly burned the flames of war on Jiang Xiaohu. After looking up and down Jiang Xiaohu, he said, "Susu, why are you bringing a wage earner?"


    Workers?


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu wanted to laugh, this woman was really weird.


    In order to be able to beat Yang Su and show his superiority, he really did everything he could, no wonder he looked mean.


    Having been idle lately, Jiang Xiaohu has also read a lot of books on metaphysics, and naturally has his own experience and experience of physiognomy.


    Originally, Jiang Xiaohu wanted to go back to the past, but he didn''t expect Yang Su to speak again.


    "Second mother, I think you are wrong. This is my boyfriend. He is not a wage earner and has his own business." Yang Sudao said.


    "Oh, is it so?"


    Lin Xiuqin quickly lost a smile, "I''m really sorry, I thought you brought back a male colleague who worked with you to make up the count."


    Her daughter Yang Yating found a rich second-generation boyfriend. The family conditions are very good. She just wanted to ridicule Yang Su and deliberately described Jiang Xiaohu as a wage earner.


    Of course, Lin Xiuqin originally wanted to come over today to watch a good show of Yang Su''s still single, but she didn''t expect Yang Su to disrupt her arrangements.


    Naturally, as Yang Su''s boyfriend Jiang Xiaohu, he became Lin Xiuqin''s punching bag.


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind."


    Yang Su glanced at the rich second-generation Gou Dali next to Yang Yating, "Sister Ting will not bring a driver, right?"


    I have to say that Yang Su''s words are quite competent. If you say that Jiang Xiaohu is a wage earner, I will respond to you as a driver.


    "You stinky girl, what are you talking about?"


    Lin Xiuqin was furious when she heard this, and wanted to spit Yang Su angrily, otherwise her hatred would be difficult to dispel.


    But, unfortunately, there was a cold shout at this time.


    "Enough, standing at the door talking is nothing, don''t hurry in." This person is Lin Xiuqin''s husband, Yang Daqiang.


    Suddenly being yelled at by Yang Daqiang like this, Lin Xiuqin didn''t dare to put one fart, but slammed Yang Su with her eyes to show her unwillingness.


    Yang Daqiang took the lead, followed by Lin Xiuqin, Yang Yating and Gou Dali.


    Seeing Yang Yating and the others walk in, a touch of apology appeared on Yang Su''s face.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect this situation to happen, I''m wronged you." Yang Su said to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand indifferently: "It''s okay, but you can tell me why your second mother treats you like this? Or is she so mean to other people?"


    Although it can be seen that Lin Xiuqin is a mean and provocative master, Jiang Xiaohu also wants to verify physiognomy.


    Moreover, he could also see that the Yang family was also full of contradictions.


    "In fact, it''s a conflict of interests. Our family has an extra elder brother." A look of helplessness appeared on Yang Su''s face, slowly explaining.


    "I can understand that the rich family is like this." Jiang Xiaohu naturally understood.


    Yang Su smiled bitterly: "Our Yang family can be regarded as a big family. Grandpa''s generation made a lot of money, so I am also a rich second generation. I didn''t expect it? But just like this, there was a dispute over family property. , Grandpa has two sons, my dad has two children, and the second mother has only one child."


    "The uneven distribution of benefits naturally creates contradictions. But you second mother, are you mean to other people?" Jiang Xiaohu still wanted this answer, so he asked again.


    "That''s really true. The second mother is among our Yang family''s juniors, and we all wait to see her." Yang Su was taken aback for a while and explained.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded lightly, and it was not bad as expected.


    It''s just that Lin Xiuqin''s meanness coupled with the struggle for family property makes it even more demanding. It''s just lemon essence, always looking for Yang Su''s fault.


    "What about your brother?" Jiang Xiaohu asked curiously.


    "He''s in the army, tell you, it''s a strategic army, isn''t it powerful enough?" Yang Su said proudly.


    Hearing this, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t laugh or cry. This world is really small. It happened that he also knew the two leaders of the strategic force, Dong Haicheng and Chen Daguang.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    Seeing the smile on Jiang Xiaohu''s face, Yang Su said puzzled.


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and said in a half-joking tone: "If I said, I know the top leader of your brother''s army, would you feel strange?"


    Yang Su shook his head lightly, and said seriously, "No."


    In Yang Su''s view, Jiang Xiaohu is an omnipotent person. Isn''t it normal for him to know those big men?


    This time it was Jiang Xiaohu''s turn to feel helpless. He didn''t expect that he would have such a high status in Yang Su''s mind and trust him completely.


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his head and glanced into the courtyard and reminded him: "Let''s go in."


    "it is good."


    Yang Su agreed and immediately embraced Jiang Xiaohu''s arm affectionately, and walked into the courtyard.


    "By the way, what is your brother''s name?"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked curiously. He could predict that he would definitely meet Yang Su''s brother in the near future.


    "Yang Zhiqiang!" Yang Su said immediately.


    Allowing Yang Su to hug himself like this, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t feel any sense of violation, but behaved more like a real boyfriend.


    It was not easy for Yang Su to face the verbal criticism of Lin Xiuqin and their so-called relatives alone.


    No wonder she would go to Binhai alone.


    Sometimes, staying away from right and wrong is also the best protection for yourself.


    When he raised his leg and stepped into the hospital gate, his vision suddenly became clear, and the huge courtyard was revealed in front of Jiang Xiaohu.


    This place is no smaller than his Jiang family compound. It is different from the quaint and introverted Jiang family compound, but it seems more luxurious and open.


    Sure enough, you will enjoy it when you have money.


    Here is a courtyard with five inputs and three outputs, with a very good Feng Shui pattern.


    A piece of living water flows past the bay in the courtyard. In the middle of the courtyard, there is a wind pool with many goldfish and a rockery. The layout is very delicate but full of philosophical wisdom.


    Jiang Xiaohu knew that such a pattern of making a fortune by locking the wind and gathering water must be specially designed by Feng Shui masters, so that the Yang family''s century-old foundation will last forever.


    Of course, the most valuable part here should belong to this piece of land.

 928 Chapter 928

    This place is different from the Jiang family in the suburbs. The Yang family is located in a prosperous metropolitan area and belongs to the place where princes and nobles lived in the past.


    If you sell it, I''m afraid it will cost hundreds of millions of dollars.


    With such a huge amount of wealth, Lin Xiuqin''s mean-looking Lin Xiuqin repelled Yang Su''s siblings so much, it was a matter of reason, after all, she also wanted to get a share of the pie, and still get the bulk of it.


    People die for money and birds die for food, this kind of thing is happening almost every day!


    In the past when it was too critical, Jiang Xiaohu had also seen this happen.


    This is the plane of the earth. Aren¡¯t they fighting for wealth among so many ordinary people?


    Under the leadership of Yang Su, Jiang Xiaohu came to the place where the old birthday star lives today. He happened to see a man wearing light green silk loose clothes, about forty-five or six years old, with a delicate appearance, and his eyebrows vaguely similar to Yang Su. The points are similar, and you know that she is Yang Su''s mother.


    Yang Su''s mother is called Bao Bao Zhong, and she is a real lady.


    "Mom, this is the Jiang Xiaohu I told you about." Taking Jiang Xiaohu to Bao Bao Zhong, Yang Su immediately introduced her.


    "Hello Auntie." Jiang Xiaohu was naturally very polite.


    As it is said that acting requires a full set of acting, Jiang Xiaohu considers himself a very qualified actor and shield.


    "he is?"


    Without warning, he brought back a young man, and Zhong Baobao asked such a low-level question before he realized what was going on.


    "Mom, why have you forgotten that he is my boyfriend." Yang Su hurriedly explained, but he was still a little guilty.


    "Oh. So it''s your boyfriend, Xiao Jiang, sit down, sit down."


    Baby Zhong finally reacted at this time, and immediately invited Jiang Xiaohu to sit down. The good cultivation instantly made people feel good.


    When she said this, Zhong Baobao looked at her daughter Yang Su meaningfully.


    Although yesterday, Zhong Baobao heard Yang Su say that she would bring a boyfriend back today. She thought Yang Su was pissed, but she did not expect that she would actually bring one back today.


    Moreover, Yang Su directly praised Jiang Xiaohu as a flower yesterday.


    "Baby, is this your son-in-law? He is really handsome, and our son-in-law Gou Dali, really can''t compare with him."


    At this moment, Lin Xiuqin, who had disappeared before, came up again very annoyingly, with a shabby tone in her tone.


    Yang Su was very disgusted and projected an unhappy look at Lin Xiuqin, but the other party seemed to have not seen it at all. He still stood by Bao Bao Zhong, taking her unkind eyes back and forth. Jiang Xiaohu.


    "You are Susu''s boyfriend, then we are all your elders, should you introduce yourself? For example, what do you do?" Lin Xiuqin still said in a bad tone.


    She has decided that she will find the place just now anyway today, and she will have a sense of existence.


    In fact, she came here on purpose, just to see what family background Jiang Xiaohu was.


    Moreover, Lin Xiuqin basically concluded that Jiang Xiaohu is a poor teacher at all, and there is no way to compare with them.


    Because of this, Lin Xiuqin''s voice is much louder, and she can''t wait to use a loudspeaker to tune it to the loudest, and advertise it to everyone.


    Many people immediately cast their attention here. Their faces were full of curiosity, and they all wanted to know what Jiang Xiaohu''s true identity was.


    "Ha ha."


    Baby Zhong is not a stupid person, how can he not know what Lin Xiuqing wants to do?


    However, Bao Bao Zhong himself wanted to know who Jiang Xiaohu was, and she actually made her proud daughter take a look.


    You know, since Yang Su got a strange illness, she has closed the door of her feelings, and no boy can look good, but now the young man in front of him has changed the door of his daughter.


    Baby Zhong can see that her daughter really likes the handsome young man in front of her.


    Moreover, Bao Bao Zhong could also feel a sense of extravagance from Jiang Xiaohu. He did not seem to be a teacher at all, but rather like a child of a certain family.


    The most important thing is that Baby Zhong saw in Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes a touch of indifference that has been time-honored, and he is calm and calm.


    Looking at her son-in-law, the mother-in-law has to say that Bao Bao Zhong really likes his son-in-law.


    At this moment, Zhong Baobao saw Yang Yating standing with her boyfriend.


    "Let''s ask about Jiang Xiaohu''s situation later. Why not introduce the boyfriend who looks good next to Tingting first? He seems to be visiting for the first time today." Zhong Baobao was also unambiguous, with a smile on his face. .


    "Okay, let''s introduce Tingting''s boyfriend first."


    Lin Xiuqin¡¯s face was filled with a bright smile, "I¡¯m telling you ha, our boyfriend Tingting, his name is Gou Dali, is the department manager of Minghao Real Estate Company. In addition, his family still runs a large company. Those who specialize in apparel manufacturing are well-known throughout the country."


    In fact, Lin Xiuqin was eager for others to ask about Gou Dali''s identity. In this way, she could brag hard and let everyone see that she was a good woman and had a good daughter.


    "Hehe, then your daughter really found a good man, and she is right." Zhong Baobao glanced at Gou Dali, and said in an unkind tone.


    She knows Lin Xiuqin''s family very well, superficially beautiful.


    In fact, Lin Xiuqin is a very face-saving woman. She is used to spending money and has no assets in her family.


    The Yang family is a big family and has a big company. There is nothing wrong with this, but the management power is in the hands of the old man Yang Kun, who is extremely strict with the company.


    Lin Xiuqin''s husband, Yang Daqiang, holds a managerial position in the company and earns a lot of money, but he alone has income in the family.


    Judging from the current attitude of the old man towards the children of several grandchildren, when the time comes to separate the family property, I am afraid that the Yang Yating family will not be able to divide anything at all.


    "That''s because Tingting from our family has a good vision and found such a good man."


    Lin Xiuqin naturally heard the sarcasm in Baby Zhong¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t care, instead she said with a smile, ¡°They have entered the stage of marriage and marriage. In a few days, our parents will meet to discuss the engagement. , When the time comes for an engagement ceremony, you all have to come over and have fun."


    Lin Xiuqin feels jealous for Zhong Baobao''s sarcasm. The more jealous the other party, the happier she will be.


    The most important thing is that Gou Dali''s family is in a good family situation and will be the most powerful external aid for her to fight for the family property. Because of this, the more Lin Xiuqin sees her son-in-law, the more joyous it becomes.


    It was as if she fell in love with Gou Dali, not her daughter.

 929 Chapter 929

    Gou Dali, who was standing by the side, naturally listened to Lin Xiuqin''s words completely. He turned to look at Yang Yating, who was standing close to him, and cast a greedy gaze.


    Although he has not yet reached the point of discussing marriage with Yang Yating, he still has done many things.


    Moreover, the reason why he is willing to put so much energy into Yang Yating.


    One of the most important key is that Yang Yating is a woman who looks enchanting, and she dares to finish any movement in the bed like that. Every time it makes him feel a sense of ecstasy, especially to be able to have a double ice and fire. day.


    Every time, Gou Dali had a feeling of addiction.


    The most important thing is that you don''t need to pay too much to play Yang Yating, which is on-call.


    However, the family of Gou Dali didn''t like Yang Yating.


    Even the master who had met with me came over to meet her, saying that she was a pretty girl and had no loyalty to men.


    The most important thing is that this woman has the character of eating men.


    Gradually, Gou Dali also discovered this aspect. Every time after doing something like that with Yang Yating, he felt that he couldn''t lift the strength all over, and he needed to cultivate for at least three days before he slowly recovered.


    Gou Dali is reluctant to give up Yang Yating.


    Of course, if he was engaged to Yang Yating, it would be impossible to enter the marriage hall.


    Gou Dali is not a man who is in love. As the second generation of rich dudes, he hasn''t played with women less in recent years, and he still has the ability to identify women. Yang Yating belongs to the kind of woman who can only be played with but not be a wife.


    Of course, when Gou Dali chanced to see Yang Su by chance, his eyes suddenly lit up. This was the true standard for a wife.


    Since then, when Gou Dali had many private meetings with Yang Yating, he would unknowingly imagine the other party as Yang Su.


    Even in front of so many people, Gou Dali projected a greedy green light on Yang Su.


    These little movements of his didn''t escape Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, but for the time being, he didn''t have an attack.


    "Baby, we have finished introducing the situation of our family Tingting. Should you introduce your son-in-law to our big guy? Everyone, he looks like a talented person and has quite a temperament. Baby, if you keep it private , We have some opinions."


    With a smile on Lin Xiuqin''s face, she glanced at the people and said, "Baby, can''t you not tell me? You are like me, just briefly introduce his job, income, family background and so on. It''s just right. Everyone is here, able to guard your family well."


    In fact, Lin Xiuqin had learned about Jiang Xiaohu earlier, and the reason why he brought it up again at this time was that he wanted everyone to pay attention and make Zhong Baobao¡¯s family embarrassed.


    She just likes to see the shame of Zhong Baobao and Yang Su, so that she can feel happy.


    Baby Zhong at this time also felt extremely embarrassed. Although Yang Su mentioned to her last night that she would take her boyfriend home to pay grandfather birthday, but that''s what she said, she thought Yang Su was joking. She didn''t expect that she would really cut first and then play.


    For a while, Baby Zhong really didn''t know what to say, so she had to transfer the realization to her daughter Yang Su.


    "Susu, just tell your Erniang about Jiang Xiaohu''s situation?" Zhong Baobao said in a discussing tone.


    "Huh, this?"


    Yang Su was a little embarrassed.


    Suddenly, she realized that she didn''t know much about Jiang Xiaohu, only that he was a man of high medical skills, and had a cultivation level. As for other things, she really didn''t know.


    She couldn''t tell these relatives that Jiang Xiaohu was forcibly pulled over by her as a shield, right?


    Although she once heard Xiao Liang say that Jiang Xiaohu uses his own medical clinic, is it really good to say that?


    "This, he is..." Yang Su opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    "I''m just an ordinary person."


    Jiang Xiaohu stood up directly, interrupted Yang Su and introduced himself with a smile.


    Such simple words, ordinary people, let people have a rich imagination at once.


    "What? Ordinary people?"


    Hearing this, Lin Xiuqin jumped for joy, pretending to be surprised, "Ordinary people, isn''t it a poor physical education teacher? Susu, shouldn''t you stay in Binhai for the rest of your life?"


    The imperial capital and Binhai can''t be compared at all. When you go to Binhai, you can only say that you have returned to the countryside.


    Because of this, in the eyes of the Yang family, Binhai is no different from the countryside.


    And the ordinary person in Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth is just a synonym for a farmer.


    Ever since, they cast contemptuous glances at Jiang Xiaohu.


    For a while, Yang Su didn''t know how to refute it, and she didn''t expect Jiang Xiaohu to come out suddenly.


    Suddenly, Yang Su felt a little bit, whether it was right to bring Jiang Xiaohu back, and whether it made the other party unhappy.


    "I''m an ordinary person, in your eyes, I am actually a farmer." Jiang Xiaohu continued to explain, his expression was still so plain, completely inappropriate.


    Jiang Xiaohu has long been used to seeing the performances of these people in front of him, so there is not a trace of waves.


    "Haha, farmer? You really laughed at me. Originally I thought you were a teacher. Now it seems that I really look at you. Oh, it''s no longer possible, my stomach hurts." Lin Xiuqin smiled unscrupulously. The words in his mouth are full of sarcasm, and the eyes that burst out are full of look down upon.


    "It''s so ridiculous, Susu, your vision is really bad."


    Lin Xiuqin''s joke was over, and the aunt standing beside her also made a mocking sound, projecting a deep contempt.


    Yang Su''s mother, Bao Bao, had a very dry face, and she wanted to dig a hole in.


    However, when she saw the look on Jiang Xiaohu''s face, she was a little suspicious for a while, why the man in front of her was so calm, as if she had been used to the vicissitudes of a thousand years.


    For a moment, Zhong Baobao felt that the other party treated them as clowns.


    "I''m embarrassed to find a farmer to bring it back. Hey, young people nowadays have only love in their eyes."


    "Can love be a meal in this world?"


    "Susu, you are still young, you should keep your eyes open, but don''t be fooled."


    "I was opposed to Susu going to work in Binhai at the beginning, and you still said me, how is it now, hey..."


    The relatives of the Yang family cast contemptuous gazes at Jiang Xiaohu and Yang Su, and ridicules continued one after another, as if Yang Su had done something violent.

 930 Chapter 930

    The meaning of these people is very obvious. It means that Yang Su''s vision is too low, and he finds a farmer who has no income to be his boyfriend.


    By doing this, Yang Su was losing the face of their Yang family.


    They even thought dirtyly, if Yang Su were tossed to Africa, wouldn''t she find a black man to be her boyfriend?


    Of course, this is not to discriminate against blacks, but the skin is too dark and the smell on the body is too strong, so that they become the object of ridicule in their hearts.


    Yang Su is not a fool. Naturally, these so-called stabbings by relatives are very clear. It is nothing more than calling her too anxious.


    But people like them don''t even know how good Jiang Xiaohu is. When they know, I''m afraid this face will be swollen.


    Well what does that mean?


    Isn''t it just pulling Jiang Xiaohu over as a temporary shield, even she has other thoughts in her heart, is this wrong?


    Do you know Jiang Xiaohu''s excellence?


    However, what tricks Jiang Xiaohu is playing, he is obviously not an ordinary person, he even belittles himself and makes himself slandered.


    Jiang Xiaohu is all to blame, it''s all his fault!


    In such an instant, Yang Su cast a faint glance at Jiang Xiaohu.


    However, before Yang Su could speak, Jiang Xiaohu looked at these chirping women with a playful look, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    The words of these people had no effect on him at all.


    "You said these things as if you had lost your eyes. Why, which of you didn''t grow up eating whole grains? Come, raise your hand?"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled faintly, his eyes swept away, "Don''t tell me, among you, who grew up eating that? If that''s the case, I really admire it!"


    When he said this, Jiang Xiaohu also reached out his hand and slapped his nose, as if the smell was floating here.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s remarks were very subtle, but everyone present could hear what he didn''t express. It was nothing more than that they grew up eating shit.


    "We didn''t grow up eating whole grains, what did we grow up eating? Are you nonsense?" Someone immediately stood up, staring at Jiang Xiaohu with a disgruntled face and retorted.


    "Since you grew up eating whole grains, why do you underestimate the farmers? Without the hard work of the farmers, what do you eat? Do you eat shit?" Jiang Xiaohu directly turned back, as if it had been long ago The prepared blade was average, and he stabbed it hard.


    After these words were said, the people present instantly became quiet.


    All of them stared at Jiang Xiaohu with wide eyes, but they couldn''t think of anything to refute.


    Although these words are vulgar, they are justified. Aren''t they smashing their jobs with their jobs?


    After being in the cold for a while, Lin Xiuqin turned red with anger, and pulled in with both fists. If it weren''t for the fear that Jiang Xiaohu is a man, she would have already started to kill him.


    "You really are such a good Su Suha. To find such a vulgar man to be a boyfriend, it''s ashamed of our Yang family." Lin Xiuqin took a deep breath and pointed the finger at Yang Su and shouted.


    Seeing Lin Xiuqin and others deflated, Baby Zhong was happy, and he had never been so happy.


    "Is it vulgar? I think that my son-in-law is telling the truth!" Zhong Baobao said with a smile on his face and spoke for Jiang Xiaohu cheerfully.


    To be honest, when Jiang Xiaohu personally said that she was a farmer, she was also a little disappointed, but she didn''t expect that this moment of effort made Lin Xiuqin and others unable to speak.


    Baby Zhong is a smart person. Naturally, he can see that Jiang Xiaohu is extraordinary. He must not be a farmer. The other party said so on purpose.


    Degrade your identity and fight back fiercely!


    With retreat as progress, this trick is so skillfully used, is he still an ordinary person?


    She even felt that Jiang Xiaohu must belong to a big family, could it be the family of Emperor Jiang?


    Thinking of this, even if Baby Zhong was well-informed, he couldn''t help taking a breath, and the more he thought about it, the more likely it was.


    Otherwise, there is a seaside person thousands of miles away from the emperor, how could they come here by such a coincidence?


    Baby Zhong still knows something about her daughter Yang Su. She couldn''t make such an arrangement in advance. At most, she ran into Jiang Xiaohu on the street.


    She knew very well that Yang Su had a high-sightedness. Even the sons of those families in the imperial capital, the second generation would not look good, except for the obsession with this young man. She, as a mother, knew what was in it.


    By this time, Baby Zhong was also a little interested in Jiang Xiaohu, this young man was not simple.


    She was really looking forward to what changes this young man''s arrival would bring to the Yang family!


    Lin Xiuqin became even more angry when she was so bitten by Baby Zhong, and naturally became even more rude to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "We are all your elders, and you are so rude to us. Are you doing this by a junior? You are so unrequited!" Lin Xiuqin glared at Jiang Xiaohu, trying to stand morally. Attack it from the commanding heights.


    Originally didn''t want to harass Lin Xiuqin, but at this time she came to the door again, and Jiang Xiaohu naturally wouldn''t just let it go.


    The face delivered to the door is not white or white.


    At the same time, there was a cold snort in my heart, it was so funny that people like them dare to call themselves elders in front of them.


    He is a thousand-year-old monster, how old are these women?


    "This is good, but the education I have received is that dogs that bite people must be beaten severely. Is it necessary to respect it?" Jiang Xiaohu said without alarm.


    "Who are you talking about is a dog?" Lin Xiuqin looked very angry with round lights in her eyes.


    Jiang Xiaohu shrugged his shoulders and said very plainly: "Whoever picks it up will do it."


    "I''m fighting with you!" Lin Xiuqin yelled angrily, showing her teeth and claws.


    And Jiang Xiaohu was like a okay person, and a silver needle that was two or three inches long appeared in his hand in a tricky manner, shining with cold light.


    Seeing the silver needle, Lin Xiuqin couldn''t help but shrink her neck, and put her raised hand down. She didn''t want to be pierced by the needle.


    This young man doesn''t play cards according to the routine at all.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Lin Xiuqin subconsciously took a step backwards, her chest violently ups and downs with anger, and she almost fainted.


    After swearing for so many years, even if he could not be named the quarrel king, it would be the same.


    But today, she was so shocked that she didn''t even know what to say.


    Seeing that Lin Xiuqin was so embarrassed, Yang Su and Bao Bao Zhong were so grateful that they couldn''t help laughing.


    Especially Yang Su, how could he not think that Jiang Xiaohu, besides possessing amazing medical skills, even cursed people so badly, he was so handsome!

 931 Chapter 931

    "You bastard, come and pierce me if you have the ability. I don''t believe you dare to do it to me this second mother in front of so many people!" Lin Xiuqin is like a shrew, her hands on hips growled at Jiang Xiaohu angrily , But she didn''t dare to take a half step forward.


    "Hehe, you will only bark there, and if you have the ability, you rush up and see if I will not poke you into a hornet''s nest." Jiang Xiaohu''s tone was very flat, and he swayed the silver needle in his hand from time to time.


    Since arriving on the earth plane, Jiang Xiaohu has opened his mind. Apart from studying all kinds of knowledge, he naturally learned the skills of this bitch who should be called the quarrel king.


    Now it''s more than enough to deal with the bitch Lin Xiuqin.


    If he had full firepower, he might vomit blood for three liters today.


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu still had a sense of measure, and didn''t want to make a miserable scene of blood vomiting three liters at the banquet of other people''s 70th birthday.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Lin Xiuqin was furious, but Jiang Xiaohu had nothing to do.


    She couldn''t think that the young man in front of her was so sharp, she was sure that as long as she rushed over, Jiang Xiaohu would definitely pierce herself with a silver needle.


    She didn''t want to be seen as a joke at this time.


    It''s just that if you don''t curse and come back now, her heart is very uncomfortable, just like countless ants are biting her heart.


    And the most important thing is that if she just admits this, she might be short in front of Zhong Baobao, the mother and daughter.


    Just as she was thinking about how to fight back, a loud and confident voice came over, which rescued her.


    "Birthday is here!"


    The sound approached from far away, and soon a wheelchair was pushed over by two people, and on the wheelchair was the owner of the Yang family, Yang Kun.


    Wow!


    Regardless of how arrogant these people were just now, they all stood up now, with gentle smiles on their faces, as if they were performing a comedy, wearing a smiley mask.


    "Grandpa, I wish you health and longevity!"


    "Dad, how are you doing recently?"


    Everyone came forward to greet the old man of the Yang family, and for a while, the Yang family was so lively.


    After a while, Yang Kun was pushed to the position of Patriarch and accepted everyone''s congratulations.


    Only Jiang Xiaohu kept looking at the Patriarch of the Yang family, and saw that his face was withered, but his eyes were piercing, and there was no meat on his hands. Although he was a bit skinny to describe him, he was almost the same, and Between his eyebrows, there was a dead spirit lingering.


    It can be said that if he doesn''t make a move, the old man still has three and a half months of life.


    Yang Kun dressed very formally and festively today, dressed in a sauce-red Jiang suit, unsmiling.


    However, Yang Kun also saw Jiang Xiaohu standing beside Yang Su at this time, and a very rare faint smile appeared on his face.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, this is my grandfather, he became like this for me. I beg you to save him."


    Seeing his grandpa look like this, Yang Suyu couldn''t bear it with tears in his eyes, turning his head and looking at Jiang Xiaohu, using a voice that only two people could hear, almost pleading.


    "Let''s take a look at the situation first." Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to disturb Yang Kun''s birthday party.


    Yang Su gently nodded and agreed. She also knew that it was not the time yet. After all, Yang Kun had to face so many relatives and friends now, even if she wanted to do anything, I was afraid that they would be opposed by those people.


    So, she knew she couldn''t force it.


    At this time, the guests had already taken their seats.


    Yang Yating''s father, Yang Zhiqiang, stood up and watched the crowd and announced: "Birthday celebrations begin now. Please start presenting any gifts you have prepared. Let the old man be happy today."


    Like a prepared ceremony, the juniors stood up one after another and lined up with the prepared gifts.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Yang Su were also standing in the team, carrying gifts bought by Yang Su in their hands.


    "Grandpa, this is the Australian coral I specially prepared for you. Please accept it."


    "This is the calligraphy of compassion prepared by grandson for you. I wish grandpa health and longevity."


    "Grandpa, this is a set of purple clay teapots I specially made for you."


    The voices of singing and drinking continued to ring, one after another, it looked like a bibao meeting, and many people''s faces were filled with arrogant expressions.


    Although these juniors don''t have much money on weekdays, they are unambiguous on this matter.


    Jiang Xiaohu could figure out what ideas these people made with his toes.


    It''s just because Yang Kun''s physique is getting worse and worse, and he might die one day.


    The most important thing is that Yang Kun has not yet made a will.


    People like them, with so much investment today, just want to have the confidence to ask for more when that crucial day comes.


    This kind of investment is totally worth it in their view.


    Yang Kun is still so calm. He has experienced strong winds and waves, and he is accustomed to deceiving him. Naturally, he knows what his children and grandchildren are thinking.


    It''s just that today, sitting on the grand master''s chair, he looked at his descendants madly, with an amiable smile on his face from time to time.


    In fact, what he likes most is his children and grandchildren around the knees.


    Because even if he has Ling Yunzhi, he is already in his twilight years, and he is still about to die.


    He knows better than anyone the health of his body.


    If it wasn''t for the true Qi in the body, I''m afraid he would have died long ago.


    The only regret is that one of his beloved Yang Su''s body has not been fixed yet.


    At this moment, Yang Yating and Gou Dali walked up to Yang Kun, holding a blue and white porcelain bottle together with many blessings on the body.It''s no exaggeration to call it a Fushou bottle.


    "Grandpa, this is Tingting. This is the''wanfu bottle'' specially prepared for you by my boyfriend and I. I wish you a long life in the East China Sea, and a long life than the pine of Nanshan!" Yang Yating smiled, her voice still the same. Flattery.


    Hearing the gift, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but a weird smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Isn''t the Wanfushou bottle really in his Jiang family?


    There is no second Wanfushou bottle in this world, if there is one, it is an imitation.


    "What are you laughing at?" Yang Su was puzzled.


    Jiang Xiaohu pointed to the bottle and said: "The bottle is fake, you can keep looking."


    Jiang Xiaohu just clicked on this kind of thing, and his voice was not loud, so he was naturally not afraid of others listening to it.


    "What, Wanfushou bottle? Really or fake?"


    When someone heard these words, their faces were shocked, and they lost their voice in astonishment.

 932 Chapter 932: A Walnut

    After the person exclaimed, everyone''s interest suddenly rose, and each one''s eyes widened for several minutes, and they all looked over here.


    Wanfushou bottle, this is a good thing.


    Even Yang Kun was a little moved, his lips trembled, and he hurriedly asked: "You bottle, is it from the Wanli period of the Ming Dynasty?"


    "Of course, this is exactly what was passed down from the Ming Dynasty. Grandpa please accept it."


    When she said this, Yang Yating simply handed the bottle over, turned it around, and showed it to the old man for inspection.


    When Yang Kun heard that it was handed down from the Ming Dynasty, he couldn''t help it anymore, stood up with Yang Zhiqiang''s support, took a step forward, and took a closer look.


    "Good, good. This is a good thing."


    After reading it, Yang Kun was full of excitement and said yes.


    A smile suddenly appeared on Yang Zhiqiang''s face, who was supporting the old man. He was proud of his daughter Yang Yating and hurriedly said: "Dad, Tingting did not spend less time and effort for this bottle. She has been thinking about you all the time, and hopes that your body will grow. The better."


    "Okay, Tingting has worked hard."


    Yang Zhiqiang nodded lightly and praised such a rare sentence.


    You know, the gifts given by those juniors before, even the precious Australian coral, he just nodded.


    But now, he praised Yang Yating''s gift, which shows how much he likes it.


    How many things are behind this is worthy of association, and everyone suddenly becomes active in their heads.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s face is still calm, and I have to say that now the craftsmanship of imitation products is getting higher and higher, and even Yang Kun was cheated.


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu always firmly believes that the fake is the fake, and it cannot be true!


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu is like an outsider, watching the performance of the Yang family as if watching a clown show.


    Although Yang Su wondered how Jiang Xiaohu could say that this bottle was fake, she believed that Jiang Xiaohu''s judgment had never been missed.


    When the Wanfushou bottle was put on the table, Yang Yating and Gou Dali did not leave.


    "Grandpa, today, I also prepared a second gift for you." Yang Yating said like selling Guanzi.


    With a smile on Yang Kun''s face, he asked curiously, "Oh? Is there a second gift for Grandpa?"


    A Wanfushou bottle is very difficult to obtain. It is said that it has been auctioned, but it is tens of millions.


    When he saw the bottle at the time, he immediately liked it, so he was very sorry.


    I just didn''t expect that I actually got it today. I have to say that it is a very lucky thing.


    "Grandpa, my second gift is health!" Yang Yating smiled and looked very filial.


    Yang Kun was puzzled, his old eyes opened and looked at Yang Yating: "Give me health?"


    "Yes, it''s health. I have invited you, Grandpa, Luo Tianyi, a famous old Chinese doctor in the Imperial Capital. He is very famous in the circle of Imperial Chinese Medicine."


    Yang Yating had a charming smile on her face, "It was because I heard about your fame that Grandpa agreed to come and help you diagnose. Even if most people are rich, they may not be able to get it."


    "Oh? Hurry up, please, don''t neglect the doctor." Yang Kun hurriedly said.


    He has naturally heard of Luo Tianyi''s reputation in the imperial capital of Chinese medicine, but he has never really seen it.


    This person is known in the circle of traditional Chinese medicine for taking medicine very powerfully, usually after one dose of medicine, it will be effective.


    However, with the passage of time, he is getting older and it is not easy to invite him.


    "Okay, grandpa, I''ll go and invite him to you!"


    After Yang Yating finished speaking, she turned around and walked outside, and Gou Dali followed her.


    The reason why Yang Yating is so generous today is not because Gou Dali is behind.


    After they left, the gift offering continued, but the treasures presented by their younger generations were eclipsed.


    Even Yang Su glanced at the bag in his hand and secretly lost his confidence.


    What she prepared for the old man was a pair of massage knee pads, which she bought from the mall. Although it cost 10,000 yuan, it was far from them.


    Yang Kun''s favorite in this life is porcelain collection, and the other is martial arts.


    Yang Su couldn''t get the martial arts alone, so he could only buy a pair of knee pads to show his heart.


    Their Yang family started as a porcelain maker, but later they made jade. They can¡¯t buy a piece of jade for the old man, right?


    In fact, in Yang Su''s heart, what worries him most is his illness.


    Yang Su felt a little discouraged when he thought of waiting for a while, Lin Xiuqin''s triumphant look.


    Why are all good things taken up by their family?


    "What''s wrong? Not happy?" Jiang Xiaohu noticed Yang Su''s abnormality and asked concerned.


    "It''s nothing." Yang Su had something on his mind, it was impossible to tell the other party about this concern.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled slightly and said, "There is nothing to worry about, just treat it as a good show, okay?"


    As soon as he said this, Yang Su had an urge to vomit blood.


    This guy, pull him to use as a shield.


    Fortunately, he turned into a mentality of watching a show, which is really crazy.


    If it''s normal, Yang Su really has the urge to beat Jiang Xiaohu violently.


    "Don''t worry, I will be a qualified shield to make you proud." Jiang Xiaohu was still so calm, shrugging very indifferently.


    After saying this, Jiang Xiaohu digs into his pocket, just like digging out a baby.


    Of course Yang Su saw in his eyes and couldn''t help being a little curious, what the hell was Jiang Xiaohu doing.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu appeared a brown and shiny walnut in his hand.


    "You won''t wait for a while, will you give this walnut?" Yang Su asked in amazement.


    "Yeah." Jiang Xiaohu nodded.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu being so serious, Yang Su really had the urge to buy a piece of tofu and hit the wall.


    This guy even said, reassure yourself and exhale?


    I spit out your sister, exhale!


    Yang Su couldn''t help but explode in his heart, and his face became extremely helpless.


    At that moment, Yang Zhiqiang had already yelled to Jiang Xiaohu and Yang Su, motioning them to come forward to offer treasures to celebrate their birthday.


    "Grandpa, I am Susu. This is a pair of knee pads I bought for you. They are very thick and warm."


    Yang Su bit his scalp, walked up, handed over the package, and said the excuse he had prepared.


    Yang Kun nodded lightly and motioned to Yang Su to put the package on the table.


    "Master, this is a bit of my heart, please accept it. A walnut!"


    Before Yang Su could pull him away, Jiang Xiaohu revealed the walnut in his hand, still with a faint smile on his face.

 933 Chapter 933

    "What, a walnut?"


    When Yang Daqiang saw that Jiang Xiaohu really only had one walnut in his hand, he exclaimed.


    It was a strange thing that had never been seen before. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes today, I''m afraid he would never believe that someone would do such a thing.


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone at the scene was dumbfounded, and everyone with their glasses rounded and couldn''t believe it was true.


    "Hahaha..."


    After about half a minute, Lin Xiuqin was the first to react, and laughed unscrupulously. In the end, she laughed so much that her stomach hurts, and she squatted down clutching her stomach.


    Today she really opened her eyes!


    The other people present also laughed one by one, as if a clown was performing.


    Being so ridiculed by everyone, Yang Su showed an awkward look on his face, wishing to find a hole in it.


    Even if she put the knife on her neck, she couldn''t understand why Jiang Xiaohu did such an unreliable thing.


    Yang Su couldn''t help but regret it. If he knew that, he shouldn''t ask Jiang Xiaohu to come over and pretend to be.


    However, she still doesn''t understand that Jiang Xiaohu is very reliable. Why is it abnormal today?


    Just when Yang Su couldn''t understand it, Lin Xiuqin clutched her stomach and stood up.


    "Oh, no more, my stomach hurts with laughter."


    Lin Xiuqin laughed so much that tears came out, and wiped it with her hand, looking at Bao Bao Zhong and Yang Su''s father Yang Daxian, "I said Boss, your Susu, wouldn''t it be funny to bring people back? A walnut, take it out to celebrate our father''s birthday?"


    Her words were very loud, and the people who were present immediately heard them, and one after another expanded their ears, and all their attention was focused here.


    The complexions of Zhong Baobao and Yang Daxian instantly became extremely ugly. Even if they were sending a paper to play with walnuts, they should be given a pair. What is the matter of giving one?


    And this walnut looks so ordinary, it''s not worth a few dollars at all.


    What a shame!


    "Susu, what the hell is going on?"


    Yang Daxian asked Yang Qineng in a low voice. At this time, he naturally couldn''t ask Jiang Xiaohu.


    "what?"


    Yang Su didn''t know how to answer, his pretty face was blushing, and he really wanted time to go back.


    Jiang Xiaohu only gave a walnut, which was too unacceptable.


    The fiery pain on his face was too unacceptable.


    Lin Xiuqin at this time would naturally not let go of such a good opportunity. Naturally, he would ridicule Yang Daxian''s family severely, and it would be better to make their family''s reputation bad.


    It''s just that Jiang Xiaohu, the instigator, still has a calm expression on his face, as if he hadn''t changed in place before, as if there would be no other expressions on his face.


    Yang Kun glanced at the walnut in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, squinted his eyes slightly, and looked at the other person back and forth, especially the pair of eyes Gujing Wubo.


    As an immortal cultivator, he couldn''t see through the cultivation base of the other party, and even he couldn''t see through him.


    The most important thing is that he actually saw a touch of vicissitudes that seemed to condense after a thousand years.


    "Boss, don''t blame your family''s Susu. Her boyfriend is originally a farmer and has no money. Sending a Wenwan walnut is beyond his ability. You shouldn''t blame him. "Lin Xiuqin said with a smile.


    These words seemed to be justifying Yang Su, but stopped before Yang Daxian, it was more uncomfortable than eating fly shit.


    Baby Zhong was trembling with anger. Today, this face is completely lost.


    Seeing Lin Xiuqin''s sore appearance, Bao Bao Zhong couldn''t wait to smash it with her fist. It''s best to beat her so hard that she dare not talk nonsense.However, a little good feeling for Jiang Xiaohu was built up before, but all disappeared.


    And she decided that when the banquet is over, Yang Su and Jiang Xiaohu must be separated. She is also a person who wants face!


    Yang Su was really angry, she naturally understood the meaning of Lin Xiuqin''s words, nothing more than that she had found an unreliable rural poor and had no money to buy gifts.


    As soon as Lin Xiuqin''s voice fell, those who watched here laughed again, unscrupulously.


    Many people even started to give pointers to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "This guy really doesn''t have any eyesight."


    "If you buy a wenwan walnut, it''s better not to buy it. If you are poor, don''t install thirteen."


    "It''s shameful, compared with Tingting, it''s a heaven and an underground. The boss is embarrassed today..."


    These relatives and friends of the Yang family talked about them one by one, and their words were harsher than one by one, and even extremely cruel.


    Yang Su was embarrassed when he heard it, and he couldn''t wait to pull Jiang Xiaohu out of the banquet now.


    She was a little puzzled just now, but now it''s too late.


    It is destined that starting from today, she will never be able to look up in the family from now on.


    At this moment, Yang Kun narrowed his eyes slightly and laughed.


    "Young man, it seems that you know the old man. My favorite thing in my life is this literary walnut, but unfortunately I haven''t found a satisfactory one. You are just in line with the old man''s heart. Unlike those fancy things, Practicality is the first priority in gift giving."


    Yang Kun looked at Jiang Xiaohu and stretched out his hand, "Young man, don''t you give me a gift?"


    "Good." Jiang Xiaohu handed it over.


    And Yang Kun just grabbed the Wenwan walnut for fear that others would snatch it away, and held it tightly with his hands.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was dumbfounded.


    That''s all right?


    I also said that those things were all fancy before, it''s too much, right?


    Seeing his grandfather behaving like this, the smile on his face was true, Yang Su was slightly taken aback, and could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    In this way, his grandfather really likes this walnut.


    Unable to help, Yang Su took a look at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Did he know his grandfather?


    Or did he put Ecstasy on his grandfather so that his grandfather preferred him so much?


    "Master, don''t think it''s just a walnut, but it''s worth no more than any treasure. You still have to discover what it does."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled faintly, "Those who understand, don''t need to say more. For those who don''t understand, no amount of explanation will be futile."


    When Yang Kun heard these words, he couldn''t help holding his hands tighter.


    Especially the other party''s remarks, the infinite power, gave him a kind of enlightenment, this person is not simple!


    But to others, it is not a taste at all.


    Isn''t it just a wenwan walnut?


    It also boasted that it is not more valuable than any treasure. Could it be said that it is made of precious stones?


    Even if it is made of gemstones, it is not on par with treasures.


    Boy, just blow it!

 934 Chapter 934

    The others didn''t believe Jiang Xiaohu''s words at all, and they took out their own ears one by one, as if they had misheard them.


    The young man who gave the old man Australia Coral before, stared at Jiang Xiaohu like a fool.


    "I said, you are really fooling people not to write drafts. I bought this Australian coral for 200,000 yuan, and I never said that it is of great value. You, this little walnut, dare to say that it is of great value. Bah!" The young man was full of mockery.


    I originally wanted to give away an Australian coral that was bought back for more than 200,000 yuan today. I was able to win the gift-giving championship, but I didn''t expect such a situation, and the Wanfushou bottle presented by Zhang Yating won the first place. .


    This made him extremely depressed and very unhappy.


    Now Jiang Xiaohu says that one of his little Wenwan walnuts is very valuable. Isn''t this stepping on his tail?


    This is pretty good, and naturally it cannot be tolerated.


    "Susu, who did you find this guy, who didn''t brag without blinking?"


    "A little wenwan walnut, I have several in my family, and I haven''t seen it show it off. Young people nowadays know how to blow it indiscriminately."


    "People who don''t know think that this walnut is made of gold."


    "Even if it is made of pure gold, it doesn''t cost much. It''s really helpless."


    The crowd sneered at the walnuts Jiang Xiaohu sent out, and the tone was harsh and shocking.


    The higher they jumped, the happier Jiang Xiaohu became. These people were really ignorant, and there was nothing to tell him.


    Yang Daxian and Zhong Baobao''s and his wife looked tarnished, and they wanted to leave the scene angrily. They felt that they were about to be overwhelmed by the spit stars, and the words of these people were even more vicious.


    Jiang Xiaohu squinted his eyes slightly, opened his mouth, and looked at these people like a fool, really ignorant.


    Yang Su thought that Jiang Xiaohu was going to fight back, and hurriedly pulled his arm and said, "Forget it, don''t say anything, isn''t it just a literary walnut? It''s also worthless because of what you said?"


    "It''s really worth the price, wait." After taking a deep look at Yang Su, Jiang Xiaohu was still so calm and calm, and his tone was still that confident.


    As he said just now, those who understand will naturally understand, and those who do not understand will be useless even if they explain more!


    These people are nothing more than a group of jumping clowns.


    Although he didn''t explain too much, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were always fixed on Yang Kun.


    This Wenwan walnut looks very ordinary, but what it contains is not ordinary.


    Of course, the medicinal effects in Wenwan walnuts will not appear immediately. On the contrary, they will only moisten things silently, and it will take a certain amount of time to accumulate to appear.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu not speaking, Lin Xiuqin seemed to have won the quarrel and finally got her back. The smile on her face became stronger, and the eyes of Yang Su''s family were full of mockery.


    Today is doomed, the boss and his family will make a fool of themselves.


    And their family was in the rise, if the old man''s illness is cured today, then their family will be treated better.


    After so many years of competition, today there is finally a result to appear.


    Therefore, Lin Xiuqin smiled unscrupulously and vented. He was really happy.


    Especially thinking that Gou Dali contributed a lot today, rich and handsome, he really likes the more he looks, this is the real good son-in-law.


    What is Jiang Xiaohu, an ordinary person.


    It was incomparable with Gou Dali, one in the sky and one on the ground.


    "The genius doctor is here, the genius doctor is here."


    But at this moment, there was a commotion among the crowd, and they quickly separated from both sides.


    An elderly person wearing white traditional clothes walked in, full of spirit, white hair and flowing, quite a bit of fairy style.


    Next to him are Yang Yating and Gou Dali.


    Then Yang Yating rubbed her body against the old man''s body from time to time, as if she was tempting him.


    The voice just now was called by Yang Yating.


    This old man is Luo Tianyi, a well-known old Chinese doctor in the imperial capital, who has the nickname Luo Yitie.


    As the name suggests, it is his one-post medicine to go down, so you can see it well.


    When this old guy came, he immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    "This is the real genius doctor, Luo Yitie''s name is not covered."


    "Tsk tusk, Tingting is still very good, and she was able to invite the genius doctor Luo over. This time the old man must be saved."


    "The genius doctor, you came right in time. Just now he said that this walnut has medicinal value and can cure the father''s disease."


    The last sentence was uttered by Lin Xiuqin. It was a fabricated one by her. When Luo Tian came over, her eyes were full of sharp light, and her face was full of excitement. Today, she is going to smash the boss''s family and make them famous. It''s completely smelly here in Yang Kun.


    In this way, their family will be able to obtain more benefits, and then the inheritance will be more.


    Hearing Lin Xiuqin''s words, Jiang Xiaohu raised his eyelids slightly and glanced at her. This woman is quite powerful, and she knows that this walnut is good for Yang Kun''s disease.


    Of course, he was also very clear that the reason Lin Xiuqin said these words was to continue to attack Yang Su''s family and deliberately embarrass them. After all, he did not say these words.


    "What, can he treat the old man''s disease?"


    "Is this too good to blow?"


    Many people hadn''t heard clearly what Jiang Xiaohu meant before, but now Lin Xiuqin explained it like this and suddenly exclaimed.


    "Walnuts do have medicinal value, which is in ancient books."


    Luo Tianyi glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, and then explained, "However, if you want to achieve the purpose of curing the disease, you need to insist on eating every day. It has the effect of replenishing the brain and delaying aging, but it should not be excessive, otherwise it will cause food poisoning. "


    As Luo Tianyi said, eating more walnuts can replenish your brain, but you can''t overdo it.


    Anything, we must pay attention to a principle of moderation, and we can''t be foolish.


    Luo Tianyi stroked his gray beard, slowly explaining, with a very unpredictable appearance.


    After the explanation, Luo Tianyi didn''t forget to glance at Jiang Xiaohu, as if to say that young people must be humble and cannot brag.


    Of course, he didn''t care too much about Jiang Xiaohu''s existence, in his opinion, it was simply not worth mentioning.


    If he argued with Jiang Xiaohu, his identity would be lowered.


    If Luo Tian didn''t argue, it didn''t mean that Lin Xiuqin would stop here. On the contrary, she became more excited and proud, wishing to have two mouths to laugh.


    It''s so happy, it''s so happy.


    She feels that today is even more joyous than the Chinese New Year.

 935 Chapter 935

    "Boss, did you hear that, although walnuts have medicinal value, eating too much can lead to poisoning. I just want to ask you, do you want to take a walnut for birthday? Or do you want to kill the old man?" Lin Xiuqin opened his mouth. , The harsh words flew out immediately.


    "This...I..."


    Yang Daxian was originally dumb, but now he is speechless when questioned.


    Of course, even if he knew that the other party was fabricating and bleeding people, he didn''t know how to refute it at all.


    Instead, Yang Daxian glared at his daughter Yang Su, and blamed her for bringing such an unreliable boyfriend back.


    "Er Niang, don''t spit people here and distort the facts!" Yang Su couldn''t bear it anymore, glaring at Lin Xiuqin.


    Just when Yang Su wanted to say something, Jiang Xiaohu pulled her arm, indicating that she was not a waste of her tongue, and it was not time to fight back.


    Yang Su took a deep look at Jiang Xiaohu. Seeing him so confident, he couldn''t help feeling warm.


    "The genius doctor, do you have any hope of curing this disease in my body?" Yang Kun took a deep look at Luo Tianyi, his tone very respectful.


    I have to say that everyone is afraid of death, and so is Yang Kun.


    Even if he is a cultivator, he still feels scared when facing death, hoping that someone can treat his body well.


    "Mr. Yang, your disease is a common disease among the elderly. It doesn''t get in the way. It''s natural to have an old man around. It''s just a post." Luo Tianyi stroked his gray beard and said very confidently.


    "Boss, second, don''t hurry up and invite the genius doctor to treat me!" Yang Kun glanced at his two sons, and yelled impatiently.


    There is a silver lining, Yang Kun will naturally not give up.


    Over the years, even though he has provided Yang Su with infuriating energy to maintain her life, he has no complaints, but now he is in a state of dying, his body is withered badly, and his whole body is painful on the night of the full moon. There is a kind of hitting his head against the wall. impulse.


    Luo Tianyi was quickly helped by Yang Daxian and Yang Daqiang and walked to Yang Kun, put his hand on his wrist, and got a pulse.


    I have to say that Luo Tianyi is very professional.


    Five minutes later, he slowly opened his eyes, and the pulse diagnosis was finished.


    After a little thought, Luo Tianyi slowly said: "Mr. Yang, I''m afraid you will have at least five years of this disease?"


    "The genius doctor, what you said is so right, for six or seven years, the pain is unbearable every time on the night of the full moon."


    Yang Kun was full of excitement and said hurriedly, "Genius doctor, please help me with treatment."


    "Don''t worry, I will treat you."


    Luo Tianyi took out a plaster from his arms, "This is my secret ointment, which is specially designed for Mr. Yang''s senile disease. After it is heated with fire, it is applied to the waist, and the effect will appear in half an hour. "


    "Really? Then I will try it now?"


    Yang Kun couldn''t wait any longer, staring at the ointment, "Boss, you go get the fire and bake it, quickly put it on me."


    Even if he is usually mature and prudent, now he has become a little crazy.


    The main reason was that the illness had tormented him for too long, and he was too eager to get better. He still had many things to do and didn''t see his most beloved granddaughter Yang Su getting married.


    Yang Daxian immediately took out the lighter, took the ointment, and baked it slowly.


    Under Luo Tianyi''s personal guidance, the ointment was applied to Yang Kun''s waist.


    With such a glimmer of hope, Yang Kun was naturally very excited.


    When the ointment was applied to the back waist, a burst of heat immediately radiated to the whole body, making him feel a lot more comfortable, just like the spring of life.


    Before, he felt weak in his body, but now he feels a little recovery in his strength.


    He hurriedly checked and found that the heat was still emitting.


    "It''s really amazing. Just one post. The name of the genius doctor is really not covered, amazing!"


    The Yang family onlookers naturally saw the changes on Yang Kun''s face, and each one showed an expression of incomparable wonder.


    This effect is too obvious.


    Soon, these people went crazy.


    "The genius doctor, he is really a genius doctor, and his shot is extraordinary."


    "Genius doctor, I also have some minor problems, you must treat me too."


    "Doctor Luo, what is your contact method, just call me or other contact methods such as prestige."


    All of the relatives and friends of the Yang family were agitated and asked Luo Tianyi frantically.


    For a while, the scene was a little out of control.


    Yang Su saw this scene with a wry smile on his face, and he had already given up in his heart.


    Today, Yang Yating has really enjoyed her glory, and she has become a stepping stone for others, and she is really unwilling.


    Yang Daxian and Zhong Baobao were dumb and couldn''t tell whether they were suffering from eating coptis. They were so angry that they hadn''t exploded their lungs, but they were almost there.


    Jiang Xiaohu was unmoved, still keeping a faint smile on his face.


    Just when he handed the walnuts to Yang Kun''s hand, he checked that the other party''s body was definitely not as simple as senile disease, but was a comprehensive problem caused by the deficiency of true qi and the failure of body organs.


    If a piece of ointment can be done, it would really be a hell.


    Therefore, Jiang Xiaohu is not in a hurry, everything is under control.


    "Doctor, after applying your medicine, I felt feverish all over and my breathing became much smoother."


    Yang Kun was full of joy and hurriedly yelled, "Boss, second, hurry up to greet everyone to take a seat, and also, tell the kitchen, I want to eat chili, Hunan spicy pepper."


    Although Yang Kun came to the imperial capital, the local accent had not changed, and he still loved Xianglazi in his appetite.


    However, due to physical exhaustion in recent years, every time he ate Xianglizi, his body aches all over, so he has to start to eat light dishes.


    He was almost fading out of the bird.


    Now that the body is getting better, it is naturally going to be hot.


    "Dad, you just got better, so don''t eat spicy food anymore?" Yang Daxian hurriedly persuaded him, but he didn''t want to make another moth come out.


    "It''s okay, I''m all right now, I just want to eat Xiangjiao."


    Yang Kun turned his attention to Luo Tianyi who was sitting beside him, "Genius doctor, I can eat Xianglizi now, right?"


    "Well..."


    Luo Tianyi stroked his beard, hesitated, but quickly said, "If there is an old man, you can eat with confidence, it''s okay."


    Luo Tianyi is still very confident about his level of treatment.


    "OK then."


    Now that the genius doctor said so, Yang Daxian no longer doubted anything, and then went to the back kitchen after nodding.


    Seeing this scene, a strange smile appeared on Jiang Xiaohu''s face. This Luo Tianyi really didn''t know that the sky was high and the earth was thick. This old man would wait for a while, if he ate Xiang Spicy and nothing happened, he would call out a ghost.

 936 Chapter 936

    "Why are you laughing?"


    Yang Su lowered her voice and asked, she couldn''t understand why Jiang Xiaohu could still laugh at this time.


    "It''s nothing, let''s watch it." Jiang Xiaohu didn''t explain, but said with a nagging expression.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say it but it was okay. As soon as he said it, he immediately made Yang Su feel as if there were ants climbing in his heart, really wanting to figure out what he saw.


    This guy didn''t let her worry at all since entering the house.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu closed her lips tightly, so that she could not even think about asking.


    I can''t ask, I can only wait. She really likes the good dishes on such a large table, and even several dishes. She is tasteless.


    From time to time, Yang Su glanced at other places, and didn''t even want to eat.


    "Susu, what''s the matter with you, you are distracted after a meal?"


    Baby Zhong asked concerned, "There are several dishes here that you like. Why don''t you move your chopsticks today?"


    "Ah, I''m eating, mom, don''t worry about me." Yang Su embarrassedly took the chopsticks and stuffed his favorite food into his mouth, chewing.


    At this moment, several dishes of Hunan cuisine full of Hunan spicy flavor were successively served on the table where Yang Kun was sitting.


    The taste of Xiang Spicy was fully aroused by the heat, and it overflowed on the table, seduce many people''s appetites, and they all began to salivate.


    The urban Hunanese sitting at this table naturally love Xianglazi.


    Now that Yang Kun feels better, he naturally wants to feast on it.


    He has been suffocated over the years. If he doesn''t eat now, when will he wait?


    There was a burst of laughter and joy, and Yang Kun''s table was staggered, so it was so lively.


    But before it lasted for more than twenty minutes, Yang Kun''s face suddenly changed, and he coughed violently, accompanied by cold sweat on his forehead, and his body followed up.


    When everyone saw Yang Kun look like this, they were all at a loss.


    Yang Su''s eyes widened and he was also shocked.


    "Quickly, Mr. Yang is sick." Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Yang Kun and called out such a voice.


    "Grandpa, are you sick again?"


    Yang Su came back to his senses and hurriedly walked over to pull Jiang Xiaohu, "You expected it already, right?"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t speak, but instead let Yang Su take it and walk towards Yang Kun.


    Seeing that the other party did not speak, Yang Su also knew that he had acquiesced.


    At this time, everyone surrounded Yang Kun, looking at Yang Kun extremely nervously, but unable to do so, extremely anxious.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Don''t scare me, Dad, are you feeling cold, why are you shivering?"


    Both Yang Daxian and Yang Daqiang panicked all of a sudden, and hurried to Yang Kun''s side, supporting him, for fear that he would fall to the ground.


    "I, I''m sick all over, and I feel so cold." Yang Kun said tremblingly, panting heavily.


    At this time, his face became more and more ugly, and the cold sweat on his forehead was like a splash of cold water.


    "Dad, hold on, we will carry you into the house now." Yang Daxian said hurriedly.


    For a while, everyone was in a hurry and helped Yang Kun walk into the house. Now they are really afraid of something wrong with the old man.


    Every one of them knew very well that if the old man suddenly had an accident, the entire Yang family would be greatly injured.


    "Hurry up and call an ambulance. I''m afraid it''s too late." Someone immediately suggested.


    "What kind of ambulance is called? Isn''t Luo Tianyi the genius doctor here? The post just now made my dad recover quite a bit, and then let him take out a post for Dad to use."


    At this time, Lin Xiuqin ran out and grabbed Luo Tianyi casually, "Genius doctor, come and see, how is the situation of the old man? You must save him."


    Lin Xiuqin knew very well that it was just because of Luo Tianyi''s post that made Yang Kun act like this. If something goes wrong, it will be over.Maybe her wishful thinking will all fall to nothing, and if she wants to get more inheritance by then, it is basically zero.


    She couldn''t take this risk, so she caught Luo Tianyi as soon as the accident happened.


    Luo Tianyi had never seen such a situation before, and was so scared that he was ready to take the road and flee.


    But who knows, at a critical moment, Lin Xiuqin stopped him, and forcibly dragged him to Yang Kun.


    Seeing Yang Kun''s face getting more and more ugly, and his whole body swaying, Luo Tianyi almost didn''t fall to the ground in fright. He had never seen this in his life. How could he prescribe the medicine?


    You know, there is a specialization in surgery. He specializes in treating andrological kidney deficiency, and he has treated Gou Dali several times.


    "You, you can call an ambulance, it''s too late, but it''s too late." Luo Tian hurriedly urged, for fear that this matter would hit his hands and he would cry.


    "Aren''t you a genius doctor? Any sickness can be cured by just one post?" Lin Xiuqin tightly grasped Luo Tianyi''s arm and asked loudly.


    "Well, this, Mr. Yang¡¯s condition is complicated, and it doesn¡¯t look like an andrology. If I go on that post, at most I will suppress it. Moreover, my main focus is on andrology. Mr. Yang is not an andrology. Sick."


    Luo Tianyi was crying and begged, "I beg you to let me go, those genius doctors are all propaganda words, and should not be true."


    "Andrology? You, are you going to piss me off? You really hurt me badly." Lin Xiuqin almost exploded with no anger, and directly sprayed Luo Tianyi''s saliva.


    Everyone at the scene understood it all at once. It turned out that all the genius doctors that Luo Tianyi promoted were all deceptive. He was just a Chinese medicine doctor for treating male diseases.


    Ever since, many people cast weird glances at Gou Dali and Yang Yating.


    "Naughty, what a shit doctor."


    Yang Daqiang yelled at Lin Xiuqin, "Call me and call an ambulance!"


    "Oh, well, I''ll call an ambulance now." Lin Xiuqin hurriedly took out the phone. Due to panic, the phone almost fell on the ground several times.


    "Even if you make a call, I am afraid that the old man will not be able to hold it when the ambulance comes over." Jiang Xiaohu, who was forcibly pulled by Yang Su, looked at Yang Kun''s situation and said blankly.


    "What do you mean by this? Tell me clearly, don''t tell me, you rubbish still knows medicine?" Lin Xiuqin jumped up and pointed at Jiang Xiaohu, and said in disbelief.


    "It doesn''t matter if you understand medical skills, you can ask this andrologist." Jiang Xiaohu shrugged his shoulders and glanced at Gou Dali.

 937 Chapter 937

    Without waiting for Yang Daqiang and the others to inquire, Luo Tianyi nodded very hard and said, "He, he was right, Mr. Yang is about to die."


    Lin Xiuqin''s face suddenly became extremely pale, and her whole person was scared and stupid, feeling that the sky was about to step down.


    Yang Daqiang also felt the heaven and earth spin, and his body began to tremble.


    Yang Daxian''s situation is a little better, but it''s not much better, his face is extremely solemn, and his lips are shaking, which shows how nervous he is.


    Seeing her husband doing this, Zhong Baobao rushed over and supported Yang Daxian.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, I know you can save Grandpa, I beg you, hurry up." Yang Su was about to cry in a hurry, and quickly asked Jiang Xiaohu for help.


    "He knows how to heal. I tell you, Susu, don''t go to the hospital in a hurry. If something happens to the old man, it''s all your responsibility. I can''t blame our family Tingting." Lin Xiuqin is at this time. He jumped out immediately, staring at Yang Su''s impolite way.


    Finally I found a person who was carrying the pot. Lin Xiuqin wouldn''t let this good opportunity go.


    Her abacus is extremely delicate, as long as Yang Su lets Jiang Xiaohu take action, if the old man is gone, it is also in Jiang Xiaohu''s hands, and it has no relationship with their family.


    Lin Xiuqin thinks she is smart, but no one else is a fool.


    Baby Zhong glared at Lin Xiuqin, and sneered: "I said, brothers and sisters, your abacus is really clever. Do you think we are all second fools? You are the only one smart? The old man became like this, and that is also you Jia Tingting called back a person who can only treat andrological diseases. He boasted that he was a genius doctor, and it was caused by a single post? Why now, this post is not working, so don¡¯t blame Jia Susu¡¯s head. ?"


    "That might be the case, the old man is in a bad situation now, but who knows what happened next? If the old man gets better halfway and is killed by him again, who is to blame?" Lin Xiuqin immediately retorted.


    "Mom, Erniang, stop arguing. Grandpa has become like this. Let''s save people first. I believe Jiang Xiaohu!"


    Yang Su stubbornly raised his head, "If anything happens, I will bear the consequences alone, and I will never need a penny from the Yang family again!"


    These remarks are so resolute, Yang Su has already prepared for the worst.


    "That''s what you said! Everyone has to testify, Susu said, in case the old man has three long and two shortcomings, she will bear all the responsibilities and has nothing to do with our family Tingting!" Lin Xiuqin said hurriedly, for fear that Yang Su would regret it. .


    Seeing such a scene, Luo Tianyi sighed and shook his head slightly. It is ridiculous that a huge family is warm and cold.


    "I believe in Susu''s judgment, boy, hurry up."


    Yang Daxian took a deep look at his daughter Yang Su, "If anything happens, our family will give up the Yang family inheritance rights."


    Baby Zhong sighed, and now he can only be a dead horse doctor, choosing to believe in Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Human feelings, a glass of water."


    Jiang Xiaohu''s tone was indifferent, and he walked over to take the walnuts, and smiled faintly, "In the end, I have to rely on this walnut to save lives, it''s sad."


    "Crack!"


    After all, Jiang Xiaohu waved his right hand lightly in front of everyone, and the walnut cracked. When he released his hand, the walnut skin had turned into powder and fell down.


    Seeing this scene, the people present couldn''t help but take a breath. How much strength does this person have?


    Although Yang Kun was trembling all over and was very ill at this time, his consciousness was sober. Naturally, seeing Lin Xiuqin''s vacated scene, his heart was already cold. Such a small descendant ruined his fame.


    At this moment, he really wished he would just die like this.


    "Mr. Yang, you want to die, but I haven''t approved it yet. It''s time to get up and cut off this bit of trouble in your family."


    Jiang Xiaohu walked to Yang Kun and helped him up, his right hand opened slightly, and the brown Feng Ling Pill was directly inserted into his mouth, "eat it."


    After that, Jiang Xiaohu approached Yang Kun''s ear again and said in words that only two people could hear, "This pill, ten million, will live your life."


    Before Yang Kun could speak, Feng Ling Dan had slipped in through his throat.


    The effect of the medicine quickly took effect, spreading towards his exhausted body.


    His body is like a long drought in the rain, and like a frozen body encountering the summer sun, he began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Unbelievable gazes burst out of Yang Kun''s eyes. He knew that after taking this pill, his old illness would be completely cured.


    And what surprised him most was that this pill actually started to repair his depleted dantian and help him slowly recover his true energy.


    "How is my grandfather? Can he get better?"


    Even after seeing Yang Kun''s complexion begin to return to ruddy, Yang Su still asked a little nervously.


    "In five minutes, he will fully recover, and his life will increase by ten years." Jiang Xiaohu said softly.


    Although he said this to Yang Su, everyone present heard it, and cast doubtful glances at Jiang Xiaohu.


    But they soon discovered that Yang Kun''s complexion and skin were recovering, and there were signs of rejuvenation.


    At this time, their suspicion has turned into hitting them in the face.


    As time passed by one minute and one second, Lin Xiuqin felt like she was doing things like years. Yang Kun''s face became healthier and healthier, and the age spots on her face were disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At this rate, let alone ten years younger, even twenty years younger, others will believe it.


    "Sir, please be respected by the old man. Please forgive the old man for being blind and ignorant of Mount Tai."


    Just five minutes later, Yang Kun stood up from his two sons, fisted and bowed to Jiang Xiaohu, said with a serious face.


    "It''s okay, just remember to give me ten million."


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Yang Su, "I am also looking at Susu''s sake, and I will give you a 10% discount."


    "Okay, ten million. It is worth buying ten years of life!"


    Yang Kun glanced at Yang Daxian, "Call the finance, pay 10 million to this gentleman''s account."


    In fact, he had long understood why Jiang Xiaohu did this, and he also understood what the group of people was.


    If ten million can buy ten years of life, I am afraid that people like them would have paid Jiang Xiaohu to grab the pills.


    "Yes."


    Yang Daxian hurriedly said, immediately set about doing this, and soon transferred 10 million to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Dad, are you all right?"


    Lin Xiuqin walked over with a complicated expression, eyes full of incredible and unwillingness.

 938 Chapter 938

    "Dad, how do you feel?" Yang Daqiang also asked concerned, but his heart was quite bitter.


    He hadn''t said anything just now, just wanting to let his wife Lin Xiuqin toss, as long as Yang Daxian''s family is kicked out, all the father''s inheritance will fall to him.


    With so much money, what else can he not do?


    "I''m disappointed. I won''t be able to die for at least ten years." Yang Kun glared at both Yang Daqiang and Lin Xiuqin, and said in a weird manner.


    He could see clearly just now that his own son really disappointed him. He even used his death as a bargaining chip to drive the Yang Daxian family out of the Yang family, so as to take this wealth.


    "Dad, I just scared Susu just now, not really wishing you..."


    Lin Xiuqin''s heart was extremely panic, and she explained it very carefully. If Yang Kun was upset, she was afraid that her wishful thinking would be lost.


    She almost succeeded just now, and she even thought about it. Taking advantage of Jiang Xiaohu''s treatment, she shot and killed Yang Kun directly, creating a near-perfect scene of planting and framing.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Xiaohu just gave the old man a pill, and he was guarding the whole process, and there was no chance to get her close.


    A small pill can extend the life of the old man by ten years, which is terrible.


    If she also had such a pill, let alone inherit the power of the Yang family, if she had 100 million, she would also want to buy one and eat it.


    Which woman in the world does not like to be younger and more beautiful?


    "Daqiang, Xiuqin! Come over, you two, stand here."


    Yang Kun''s tone was extremely indifferent, pointing to a clearing in front of Jiang Xiaohu, and calling out the names of Yang Daqiang and Lin Xiuqin.


    "Dad, we are all here."


    Yang Daqiang hurriedly pulled Lin Xiuqin out, looking sincere and fearful.


    Especially Lin Xiuqin, with his head down, where is the arrogance a little bit earlier?


    "Kneel me down!"


    Yang Kun took the crutches and knocked heavily on the ground, and said coldly.


    "Ah, kneel down, Dad, are you making a mistake?" Lin Xiuqin said hurriedly, thinking that she had heard it wrong.


    "Hmph, don''t you listen to me?"


    Yang Kun''s voice suddenly rose several beats, "Is the courage fattened?"


    "it is good."


    Yang Daqiang and Lin Xiuqin shrank their necks and their facial muscles twitched.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he knelt directly in front of Jiang Xiaohu, just like two bear children who made mistakes.


    "And you, kneel down for me too!"


    Yang Kun glanced at Yang Yating and Gou Dali, and finally pointed and ordered at Yang Yating.


    "Ah good."


    Yang Yating was stunned for a moment, then pulled Gou Dali and knelt down together.


    The four members of the family knelt in front of him, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t feel any discomfort, but his face was indifferent, as if he had already expected something like this to happen.


    "Dad, listen to me, actually, I..."


    Lin Xiuqin raised her head suddenly, very unconvinced, and she wanted to explain to Yang Kun.


    "Shut up to me. Don''t think that I don''t know. I almost died on your hands just now. What kind of shit genius doctor is just a doctor who treats male diseases and wants to fool me." It was calm, but the tone was heavy, and they didn''t give them any chance to excuse.


    "Dad, we were also deceived..."


    Lin Xiuqin wanted to continue explaining, but was pulled by Yang Daqiang to stop her from continuing.


    Yang Daqiang knew very well that the old man was really angry, and as he explained it, he was afraid that the consequences would come out.


    Even if he was very unhappy in his heart, now he can only endure it first and pass this level.


    As long as he is not expelled from the Yang family, there is still a chance for everything.


    "Dad, we did something wrong and are willing to be punished!" Yang Daqiang hurriedly said.


    Yang Kun sighed for a long time and said, "It''s fine, I am ten years younger now, and I am very happy. Thanks to Susu, I brought back a good boyfriend. You family, don''t kowtow, thank you, grandfather? "


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Yang Kun deeply, this old man was really a wonderful person.


    "Old man, you gave me ten million. This kowtow can be avoided." Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to take the old man''s kindness at all.


    As soon as they said this, Yang Daqiang and the others heaved a sigh of relief. They didn''t expect Jiang Xiaohu to speak for them.


    But now, as long as you don''t kowtow, everything is easy to say, the big deal is waiting for a while, thank Jiang Xiaohu.


    Yang Kun raised his head and glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, and insisted: "This head must be knocked, not knocking is not enough to show sincerity! You guys have heard that, please knock your head!"


    At this moment, Lin Xiuqin was completely dumbfounded.


    Before, I was still mocking Jiang Xiaohu as a farmer with no money and no power, but now he is going to kowtow to him, and he must kowtow.


    What is this called?


    The rollover might have come too soon, right?


    He held his head high and didn''t want to knock it down at all.


    "knock!"


    Yang Daqiang didn''t want her prodigal lady to ruin her good deeds, so he directly held her head, and banged his head to Jiang Xiaohu three times together.


    After three beeps, Lin Xiuqin felt that her head was about to explode.


    There is even more resentment in my heart, hating Yang Kun for his immortality, and he will live another ten years.


    Hate Jiang Xiaohu actually took action to save Yang Kun.


    Gou Dali was very upset in his heart. He originally wanted to follow Yang Yating to pretend to be thirteen, but he did not expect to kowtow to others in turn.


    Malgobi¡¯s, let me kowtow to him, hateful!


    Why should I kowtow? I didn''t kill this damn old man.


    Hmph, you must go back to toss you bitch, dare to kowtow to me!


    Yang Yating was also full of hatred in her heart. She once looked down upon the man in front of her.


    But now, he kowtows to him in turn.


    This proves that in the future, he will lower Jiang Xiaohu a lot.


    The most hateful thing is that she hasn''t figured out who Jiang Xiaohu is.


    Jiang Xiaohu would not enjoy the kowtow of Yang Daqiang''s family alone, but quietly pulled Yang Su to his side, letting her also enjoy the feeling of being kneeled and kowtow.


    Yang Su''s heart was surging, and the waves turned over.


    Before, Lin Xiuqin was so insulted that she had no eyesight.


    But now, she knocked her three heads unexpectedly.


    The front and back flips came too fast, which made her feel a little unreal even now.


    If this matter were kept in the past, no matter how big the brain was, I would never imagine Lin Xiuqin''s family would kowtow to himself.

 939 Chapter 939

    While Yang Su was shocked, Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth raised a weird smile. The original owner of this body was about to call Lin Xiuqin''mother-in-law'', but now she knelt in front of her and kowtows.


    Jiang Xiaohu accepted this meritoriously.


    Jiang Xiaohu could also see that even if the Yang Daxian family knelt down, they were not convinced.


    Especially Yang Yating and Gou Dali were extremely angry, and they wanted to rush to press Jiang Xiaohu to the ground and rub them fiercely.


    This man is simply too hateful, he took 10 million from his grandfather, and enjoyed their kowtow with a smile.


    However, at this time, Gou Dali and Yang Yating were still hesitating, as if they wanted to escape the disaster.


    "Mr. Yang, just do a few knocks. Besides, you have already given me 100,000 yuan. This is a fair deal for us, and it''s not a life-saving grace."


    Jiang Xiaohu did not intend to let go of Gou Dali and Yang Yating. "Young people nowadays are not happy to kneel and kowtow to thank you. You don''t have to be a strong man."


    His idea is simple. Since he inherited this body, he has the responsibility and obligation to fulfill some last wishes for the original owner.


    And he also found out how to punish Yang Yating in the memory left by the original owner of this body. He must make this woman kneel and kowtow in front of him.


    Because of this, Jiang Xiaohu spoke very lightly, and looked indifferent.


    But in the eyes of Mr. Yang Kun, the situation was completely different, and the crutches hit the ground fiercely.


    "Yating, why don''t you kowtow? Don''t you want to stay at Yang''s house anymore?" Yang Kun''s tone was very heavy and his face was full of anger.


    Upon hearing this, Lin Xiuqin shuddered in shock, and because of this, she lost control of her body, and her head slammed to the ground, causing her tears to flow out of pain.


    The result is that she actually knocked more than Yang Daqiang, and the knock was really real!


    She hated secretly in her heart, damned is really damned!


    "Grandpa, this, I..." Yang Yating wanted to explain a few words, meaning that kneeling is enough to thank you, why kowtow?


    "What am I, don''t you want to kowtow? Don''t want to thank your benefactor for me?"


    The old man Yang Kun tapped on the crutches again, "From now on, I announce that I will..."


    These relatives of the Yang family saw this scene and watched it coldly from the side, the sneer that evoked from the corners of their mouths became more intense.


    "Dad, don''t, I''ll let Tingting kowtow now, I''ll let her kowtow."


    Lin Xiuqin endured the pain in her head and hurriedly yelled at Yang Yating, "Tingting, if you don''t kowtow, don''t recognize my mother, huh, you''re mad at me."


    Compared with kowtow, Lin Xiuqin feels that it is best to have money, and there is nothing to bear for money.


    What''s more, in order to accomplish great things, the ancients also endured the humiliation of the crotch.


    Isn''t it just kowtow?


    If you stay in the green hills without worrying about no firewood, you will pass this level first!


    "Tingting, kowtow, otherwise, you are not my Yang Daqiang''s daughter!" Yang Daqiang said coldly with the same thoughts as Lin Xiuqin.


    "I knock!"


    Yang Yating bit her lip, the last trace of stubbornness disappeared, pulling Gou Dali about to kowtow.


    Gou Dali''s energy is broken, his body is tight and he doesn''t mean to kowtow at all, and the anger in his heart is about to swallow the last trace of his sanity.


    No matter if you kneel down, it would be rude to have him kowtow!


    Seeing Gou Dali being so stubborn, Yang Yating murmured a few words close to his ear.


    Finally this guy lowered his arrogant head and kowtowed Jiang Xiaohu and Yang Su together with Yang Yating, that was very respectful.


    When they kowtow, Jiang Xiaohu took out his mobile phone and directly recorded the video.


    You know, his mobile phone has a high-definition camera, a total of one minute and twelve seconds of content.


    After the video was taken, three consecutive photos were taken, and they were immediately posted on the Internet.


    "You are really bad enough, but I like it."


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s movements, a bright smile appeared on Yang Su''s face, speaking in a voice that two people could hear.


    "The world is reincarnation, who has the sky spared?"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled noncommitantly, and secretly said to the original owner of this body, rest in peace, I have already helped you take revenge, and this woman Yang Yating will no longer be able to raise her head.


    I have to say that Jiang Xiaohu''s methods are powerful, and after passing it up like this, it immediately made headlines and hot searches.


    In less than a few minutes, the content he posted became the focus of the entire Internet.


    After the four people knocked, they got up from the ground together and stood aside very honestly.


    Obviously, none of them wanted to be expelled from the Yang family in such embarrassment, so they could only shut up.


    Yang Daqiang gave Luo Tian an unusually angry look, his eyes burst out with fire, and said bitterly, "Dad, that liar Luo Tianyi, what should I do?"


    Luo Tianyi was shocked by my fright. Just now when he saw Jiang Xiaohu''s skillful hands, he knew that the other party was the real genius doctor, and he was at best a little male doctor.


    Comparing the two, that is the difference between cloud and mud.


    "I''m not a liar, I''m a male doctor. He can prove this to me. I have treated him several times." Luo Tianyi hurriedly defended himself, and with his fingers vigorously, he dragged him off. water.


    He knows very well that with the strength of the Yang family, he can definitely handle his job thoroughly.


    "You, you fart, when did I seek you for treatment of male diseases?"


    Gou Dali''s facial muscles twitched when he heard it. This guy was too hateful, so the privacy issues were shaken out by him in public, and he immediately defended.


    "Huh, you are a liar. I didn''t lie a word. I still have video evidence of his treatment in my mobile phone. I am a male doctor." Luo Tianyi can''t take care of that much now. He is very serious. Said.


    "You, you bastard, there is still a video, I''m really fighting with you." Gou Dali was extremely angry, raising his fist and going to beat Luo Tianyi.


    Luo Tianyi is now very old, which is Gou Dali''s opponent, hurriedly ran over to Jiang Xiaohu, and hid directly behind him.


    Luo Tianyi felt unreliable for everyone present, only Jiang Xiaohu was safe behind him.


    "This is the Yang family, don''t let go wild!" Yang Kun''s expression was very ugly, and he lashed out at Gou.


    "Boom!"


    When his voice fell, Nagou Dali didn''t know what was going on, so he fell heavily to the ground.


    "what!"


    Landing on his butt, he almost didn''t smash his butt into eight petals. Gou Dali''s pain was about to come out.

 940 Chapter 940

    Even if everyone opened their eyes wide, no one knew what had happened just now. Until they heard Gou Li''s screams, they knew that this guy had fallen and was still on the ground.


    "You, you must be cruel to me, right?"


    Gou Dali clutched his butt, struggling to get up, glaring at Jiang Xiaohu and roaring.


    He clearly felt a huge force just now, and it struck him suddenly, and directly shook him to the ground, but when he wanted to find out what hit him, he found nothing. , Jiang Xiaohu stood there even more, without moving.


    "You are bloody, Jiang Xiaohu hasn''t moved at all. Don''t wrong the good guys."


    Yang Su didn''t want Jiang Xiaohu to be wronged, especially since he had already rescued his grandfather. This was the man she admired most.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Gou Dali, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Yes, Gou Dali, don''t wrong the good guys."


    "We can all see it, you are nonsense, do you really think we are fools?"


    "That''s right, people nowadays, obviously they fell, so they touched porcelain."


    Many relatives of the Yang family came to Jiang Xiaohu''s side and criticized Gou Dali.


    There are many young people among them, seeing Jiang Xiaohu saving his dying old man to life so calmly, the light of worship projected in his eyes.


    "Well, Dali, don''t talk nonsense, don''t blame others for your own fall."


    Yang Kun''s crutches smashed on the ground several times, giving the matter a certain degree, and at the same time, he was shocked. Jiang Xiaohu''s hand was really powerful, even he did not see how the other party did it.


    You know, he is also a cultivator anyway, and his strength is also in the middle of foundation construction.


    Suddenly, Yang Kun found that he could not see through Jiang Xiaohu, but this did not prevent him from making judgments as quickly as possible. This person can only be a friend, not an enemy.


    Because of this, he did not hesitate to cover Jiang Xiaohu, but also offended Gou Dali.


    Seeing Yang Kun saying such words, Gou Dali was deeply resentful in his heart, but he could not express any opinions.


    Yang Kun stood up and moved for a while, and found that the aging body was alive and very comfortable. It made him feel like a spring, really happy.


    It can be said that he has now recovered to be an ordinary person.


    Dan Tian repaired, as a cultivator, he knew very well that he was impatient.


    "Little friend, can I eat Hunan spicy pepper now?"


    The Hunan food on the table made Yang Kunzhi swallow his saliva. He was really reluctant to waste it. His appetite came up again, and he asked tentatively, "If I can''t eat it, I can skip it."


    He had eaten Hunan spicy pepper before, and almost lost his life, which made him a little bit offended.


    Of course, he still wants to eat!


    For him, once he was bitten by a snake for ten years, he was afraid of the rope, but his appetite urged him.


    Jiang Xiaohu could see that Yang Kun was really suffocated, and said with a faint smile: "Mr. Yang, you can eat if you want. When you are finished, remember to go to the bathroom."


    "You, what you said is true?" Yang Kun suddenly lit up, and hurriedly asked.


    "Of course." Jiang Xiaohu nodded.


    For medical skills, he is still very confident.


    Luo Tianyi immediately jumped out: "You can''t blame me now, old man, I believe this young man''s medical skills, you can eat."


    "You, don''t be fooled in the future." Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want Luo Tian to die in vain, so he simply said something for him.


    In fact, this is also accumulating merit. Medical skills can only live a person, and help others survive, and gain merit, which Jiang Xiaohu discovered later.


    "Thank you, thank you. I will remember in the future, you can''t just let people fool you." Luo Tianyi glared at both Gou Dali and Yang Yating and said hurriedly.


    He knew very well that he wouldn''t have fallen to this point if it hadn''t been for these two people to fool themselves.


    "Okay, Mr. Yang, you can open your belly and eat, don''t be afraid, I will escort you." Jiang Xiaohu gently patted Yang Kun''s shoulder, and pointed at the Hunan cuisine on the table.


    "Okay, I believe you, I eat!"


    Feeling the tremendous power coming, Yang Kun immediately picked up the chopsticks, glanced at the Hunan dishes, and finally selected the most spicy Maoxuewang, and put down the chopsticks.


    He knew that Maoxuewang was the hottest dish, and it was filled with Hunan spicy peppers, and he had even made the kitchen more spicy before.


    As long as it¡¯s okay to eat this thing, then eat other dishes, it¡¯s no problem.


    When Yang Kun set down his chopsticks, the Yang family''s friends and relatives focused their eyes, staring at them, as if they were witnessing a miracle.


    However, Lin Xiuqin felt complicated and very uncomfortable, just like eating fly shit.


    Yang Su was also very nervous, even if he believed that Jiang Xiaohu''s medical skills were very good.


    After all, Yang Kun is her grandfather, caring is chaotic, and her nervousness is a normal thing.


    Yang Kun opened his mouth tentatively, stuffed Mao Xuewang directly into his mouth, chewed a little bit, and couldn''t wait to swallow it.


    It''s still that taste, the familiar hometown taste!


    If you don''t try, you can''t stop at all.


    One chopstick followed by one chopstick was delivered to my mouth, and I ate a full ten mouthfuls before putting down the chopsticks. I experienced it.


    And put down his chopsticks, stood up and beat violently several times, Yang Kun felt that his body was still fine, very well.


    "Grandpa, how are you feeling?" Yang Su asked with concern even when he saw Yang Kun''s ruddy complexion and sweat on his forehead.


    "Dad, how are you?" Yang Daxian was also very nervous.


    Although Bao Bao Zhong didn''t ask, her eyes had been fixed on Yang Kun and she hadn''t moved away.


    Many people present, like Yang Daxian, wanted to hear Yang Kun say it himself.


    "Hahaha, it''s really okay, great, my body has finally recovered." Yang Kun cheered and said excitedly like a naughty child.


    "Let go of your arms and eat, but remember to go to the bathroom after eating." Jiang Xiaohu reminded again.


    Yang Su gave Jiang Xiaohu a surprised look. Why is this guy so unreliable? He emphasized that he must go to the toilet after eating twice. Is there something tricky?


    "it is good."


    Yang Kun didn''t doubt that he had him, and immediately agreed.


    Yang Daxian looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes with satisfaction at this time. This young man really liked him.


    Baby Zhong looked at Jiang Xiaohu. It belonged to the mother-in-law and her son-in-law. The more she looked, the more she liked it.


    Everyone seated again and began to feast on.


    Only Yang Su was thinking about things, and he didn''t forget to ask Jiang Xiaohu when he was eating: "Why do you always emphasize that my grandpa must go to the bathroom after eating?"

 941 Chapter 941: Its Fake Again

    "When you finish eating later, let your dad take your grandfather to another place to go to the bathroom. Be sure to remember what I said."


    When Yang Su brought his head over, Jiang Xiaohu told her the matter seriously and emphasized that he must take it away.


    Although Yang Su was puzzled, he nodded solemnly.


    Seeing that his daughter and Jiang Xiaohu were whispering to each other while having a meal, Baby Zhong was very happy.Today, Jiang Xiaohu can be regarded as showing off, and even the main table has her place here.


    Before that, Lin Xiuqin was the first to occupy it, but today, it was driven away by the old man.


    It is also well-known, to let Baby Zhong and the others thank Jiang Xiaohu to stay with him.


    Who dares not listen to the old man''s words?


    Yang Su continued to put vegetables in his bowl for dinner, but saw a stare staring at him all the time, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    "Mom, don''t you look at me with this kind of eyes? Are you still letting me eat?" Yang Su naturally found the source of his gaze, and groaned at Baby Zhong.


    "Well, don''t watch you eat, don''t watch you eat. By the way, why was he so serious just now, what did he explain to you?" Zhong Baobao asked for nothing to say.


    "Mom, wait a minute, after the meal is over, you can go find dad with me, take grandpa out from here, to the back garden to go to the bathroom. This is Jiang Xiaohu''s personal oral confession, as for why, he did not say. I should definitely follow Do what he said." Yang Su said directly to Baby Zhong.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and eat. When you are finished, call your dad to take your grandfather away. I think it''s not that simple." Zhong Baobao said hurriedly. Although she didn''t understand the reason, she and Yang Su The same has reached the point of faith in Jiang Xiaohu.


    What Jiang Xiaohu said must be correct, and it is absolutely correct to take it to the toilet.


    He was eating Hunan spicy peppers and drinking and eating meat. Yang Kun''s face glowed red, so happy.


    "That walnut is the best birthday present I received today. It makes me ten years younger. I am so happy. Everyone must eat and drink today, not drunk or return. Of course, I want to drink less , You can drink as much as you can." Yang Kun smiled heartily and praised.


    When these words are said, these people in the Yang family are envious and jealous.


    For those with ghosts in their hearts, this is bad news, and they can live another ten years, which is terrifying.


    Many of the people present had extremely abnormal complexions, and they even mentioned that wenwan walnut again. Isn''t this hitting them in the face again?


    Before, they still satirized Yang Su and Jiang Xiaohu relentlessly, that the walnut was nothing great.


    Unexpectedly, there is a pill worth 100 million in it, which can make the dying person come alive and extend their life by ten years. This is already very face-saving.


    Yang Yating and Gou Dali both had pale faces, and their mood was as uncomfortable as eating fly shit.


    This old man, why didn''t he know how to sympathize with them? At any rate, their Wan Fu Shou bottles were bought back with a value of ten million.


    Although it is not as exaggerated as the value of that pill, it is also very expensive, okay?


    It is really unacceptable!


    At this time, Yang Yating recalled the days when he was with Jiang Xiaohu, although the other party appeared to be poor, and said he was from the village.


    But now I know that the real poor is her.


    Being able to come out with a Wenwan walnut worth 100 million yuan, so easily, it proves that he still has a lot of such good things in his hands. In terms of value, I am afraid that the value of wealth has thrown their Yang family out for several blocks. .


    Regret, it''s just a pity that there is no regret medicine in this world.


    Yang Yating glanced at Yang Su, her eyes full of jealousy.


    At this time, Lin Xiuqin, who was sitting at the next table, jumped out again.


    "Dad, you can''t just praise the walnuts? My family, Tingting, spent a lot of money on your birthday. That Wanfushou bottle also cost tens of millions and was returned from the auction." Lin Xiuqin couldn''t wait. Said.


    As if she was afraid that Yang Yating''s filial piety would be obliterated, she would not have a chance to compete for family property in the future.


    "Shut up and eat your meal. No one will treat you as dumb." Yang Daqiang was furious. Why doesn''t his wife have any eyesight? Don''t you know that the old man is getting excited now?


    "I''m telling the truth. Dad can''t be too partial. Just now, the child was deceived by the genius doctor. You can''t blame them. They are also very filial. Let''s judge, isn''t I right? "Lin Xiuqin was very arrogant, so she just yelled out loud.


    If you don''t let me say it, I just want to say it, and I have to make it clear to everyone.


    Although the pill is worth ten million, the Wanfushou bottle also cost more than ten million.


    "This, there seems to be some truth..."


    Many Yang family felt that Lin Xiuqin''s words seemed to make some sense.


    "Student Gou Dali, is your Wanfushou bottle really authentic? You bought it from an auction?" Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Gou vigorously with a smile, and said pointedly.


    When everyone heard this, they knew there must be an article in it, and they couldn''t help but shift their attention to Gou Dali''s body.


    "You, what do you mean, you suspect that the Wanfushou bottle I gave is a fake?" Gou Dali said with anger on his face, coldly.


    "Is it true, you should know it in your heart?"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t bother to talk nonsense with Gouda, and simply transferred the realization to Yang Kun, "Mr. Yang, do you think the bottle is real or fake?"


    "This, I really didn''t look at it carefully just now."


    Yang Kun was stunned for a moment, and then stood up, "I will go and see if it is a fake, I can''t hide it from my eyes."


    "Wow."


    Before he got up, the bottle seemed to have eyes. After swaying twice on the table, it fell directly to the ground and fell to pieces.


    Everyone present didn''t know what had happened, and felt that God was not busy with Lin Xiuqin''s family.


    "Hey, what is this? How come there are words on it?" Yang Kun stood up, with sharp eyes, and immediately saw a piece of fragments with printed words on it.


    Yang Kun hurried over, picked it up, and subconsciously read it aloud, "Binhai Crafts Company? It''s a modern handicraft."


    Almost everyone present heard those words, that is to say, this Wanfushou bottle is a fake, a handicraft.


    No matter how good a handicraft is, it is not worth ten million!

 942 Chapter 942

    "Binhai Crafts Company, I know this. A friend of mine still works there. They often make some antique crafts. The technology is very good, almost reaching the point of being fake."


    Soon someone who knew the goods came forward, "I tell you, he told me that even if it is a good copy of the handicraft, the price will not exceed 100,000. I see this Wanfushou bottle, at most one Less than ten thousand."


    Undoubtedly, his remarks once again confirmed that Gou Dali, the so-called 10 million bottle bought from the auction, was a fake.


    Taking a bottle that is not worth 10,000 yuan and pretending to be a genuine product of more than ten million yuan, what is the point of being a man?


    The crowd boiled all at once, and there was a lot of discussion.


    "I just said when the second child became so generous, it turned out to be a handicraft, pretending to be, and fooling our father."


    "The world is going downhill, and people''s minds are not ancient, and crafts that are worthless than ten thousand dare to pretend to be tens of millions of genuine products. If you bring one hundred thousand over, don''t you have to pretend to be one hundred million?


    "Today is also the 70th birthday of the old man at any rate. I even used fakes as a gift as a gift. My second child is really strange..."


    These people present pointed to Yang Daqiang''s family, their faces also showed contempt, which formed a sharp contrast with the previous ones.


    Lin Xiuqin was trembling with anger. She couldn''t think that her daughter Yang Yating would actually do such a thing, so how could she participate in the fight for family property in the future? Isn''t this a proper way to drag her back?


    "Tingting, what the hell is going on, tell me clearly!" Lin Xiuqin gritted her silver teeth and scolded.


    Yang Yating was shocked by the sudden shout of his mother.


    "Gou Dali, you clearly told me that this bottle was bought from the auction for more than 10 million yuan. How did it become a handicraft? Are you fooling me?" Yang Yating immediately turned around, glaring at Gou Dali and questioned .


    When things got to this point, Gou Dali no longer concealed it. He simply spread his hands and sneered: "Huh, Yang Yating, do you think it¡¯s made of gold? Just let me fuck it a dozen times and want to let me Spend more than ten million and buy the genuine product? Do you think you are worth that money?"


    Yang Yating was trembling with anger when she heard these words, she was going crazy.


    She couldn''t think that she was a plaything in the eyes of others.


    "You make me very happy, but let me tell you, more than ten million, how many women can I play outside? Even organizing a small Haitian banquet." Gou Dali showed a very disdainful expression on his face. Come.


    Now, Gou Dali no longer continues to pretend, anyway, he has enjoyed enough with Yang Yating, and he has also taken a lot of indecent videos and photos of her, and then threatens her again, and can continue to enjoy it for free.


    "You, you bastard!" Yang Yating''s eyes flushed with anger, pointing to Gou vigorously and cursed.


    She didn''t expect that Gou Dali would say such unbearable words in front of these many people.


    "I''m a bastard, I admit. Anyway, I''m tired of playing with you a long time ago. You leave me on the side. I''m not in the mood to continue playing with you." Gou Dali stood up directly, shaking his hands, and not looking up. Go outside the Yang family''s old house.


    It is called a chic, without any nostalgia.


    The people of the Yang family were completely shocked, and they were truly eye-opening. Yang Yating was such a good-for-nothing, and really lost the face of their Yang family.


    Anyway, the Yang family is also a wealthy family. Although it is not in the top 50 in the Imperial Capital, it can also be in the top 100.


    Yang Yating stayed there for a while with anger, and then reacted, and immediately chased Gou vigorously. She didn''t want to just lose a wealthy support.


    "Snapped!"


    Just after Yang Yating ran out of the Yang family''s door, Yang Daqiang slapped Lin Xiuqin''s face with a backhand.


    "Look at how you are a mother, and teach you such a shameful daughter!" Yang Daqiang roared, his eyes wide and trembling with anger.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Lin Xiuqin clutched her face and yelled at Yang Daqiang.


    But at this moment, Yang Daqiang left angrily, and continued to stay without face.


    And Lin Xiuqin immediately caught up.


    A good birthday banquet, I originally thought it would be able to raise my eyebrows, but I didn''t expect it would become like this.


    Lin Xiuqin and her little family have become the laughing stock of the relatives of the Yang family.


    Yang Su hasn''t recovered yet, he really wants to pinch himself hard, things reversed too quickly.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who she brought back halfway, would bring such a dramatic change.


    This guy is so great, she has a sense of exhilaration, and she can''t wait to run over and kiss Jiang Xiaohu''s head hardly.


    At this moment, Yang Su felt that he had fallen completely.


    "Well."


    But at this moment, Yang Kun made an untimely noise, his face was ugly, and he was squeezed into a pile, clutching his stomach, looking very anxious.


    "Quickly, take Dad out of here and go to the back garden." Zhong Baobao was the first to react and immediately said to her husband Yang Daxian.


    "Dad, listen to mom, take grandpa to the back garden! It''s too late," Yang Su said hurriedly.


    Before Yang Daxian realized what was going on, Yang Kun clutched his stomach and rushed to the back garden first, almost as fast as a young man running a marathon.


    "Quickly chase it, you guy, you lose the chain at a critical moment." Zhong Baobao pushed her husband Yang Daxian hard and urged.


    "Oh. Good." Yang Daxian chased him immediately.


    When Da Yang left first, the commotion in the banquet hall seemed to stop, but while everyone was eating, they were discussing what had just happened.


    "Let''s eat ours and leave the others alone." Yang Su glanced at Jiang Xiaohu and urged him to eat.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded lightly, and ate his head. There are still several favorite dishes on the table. If you can eat it, you can eat more, just to save dinner.


    "Hey, mom, where''s Grandpa? Today is his birthday, why... Hey, Professor Jiang, it''s really you? Why are you here?"


    And at this moment, a young man in casual clothes walked in from the door and sat down directly next to Zhong Baobao. When he saw Jiang Xiaohu, his jaw fell in shock.


    This young man is the elder brother in Yang Su''s mouth, Yang Zhiqiang. He still asked for leave to celebrate Yang Kun''s birthday.


    "Professor Jiang?"


    Yang Su and Zhong Baobao both spoke in unison, full of curiosity.


    The exclamation of the two of them attracted the attention of those relatives and friends of the Yang family at the same time, and the curiosity on their faces was no worse than that of Zhong Baobao''s mother and daughter.

 943 Chapter 943: You Are My Brother-in-law

    When did Jiang Xiaohu become Professor Jiang, and it still came out of Yang Zhiqiang''s mouth.


    What is going on here, even Yang Su was completely trapped.


    "Brother, what are you talking nonsense? He is Jiang Xiaohu." Yang Su hurriedly introduced.


    "What, Professor Jiang, you are my brother-in-law, when did this happen?"


    Yang Zhiqiang asked in astonishment, his eyes widened for several minutes, staring straight at Jiang Xiaohu, "That''s really good, brother-in-law, you will have to cover me a little more in the future."


    "Sit down and eat, the food is cold." Jiang Xiaohu still said so plainly, without any waves in his words.


    "Okay, I understand. I don''t ask about some things. Eat or eat. I''m so happy that I didn''t expect you to be my brother-in-law."


    Yang Zhiqiang was full of excitement, "Don''t worry, I will never mention this secret to anyone."


    This guy was so excited that he was a little incoherent, and all the calmness he had cultivated in the past was thrown out of the sky.


    In fact, he knew very well that Jiang Xiaohu''s identity was secret and could not be revealed casually.


    If he goes back to file a complaint, maybe he will be imprisoned, or even lose his military status.


    Therefore, Yang Zhiqiang now only has to bury his head and eat, but regardless of the curiosity of those around him, he even set up his ears, all wanting to inquire about the specific content.


    About half an hour later, Yang Daxian ran back first, his complexion was very bad, as if something bad had happened.


    Yang Su, who had already finished eating, trot over immediately.


    When he was about to inquire about Yang Daxian''s situation, Yang Daxian raised his hand to stop his daughter from approaching.


    "Don''t come close to me, I''m going to take a bath, you eat slowly." Yang Daxian''s face was bitter, and he didn''t look very good.


    "Take a bath? Dad, why did you suddenly think of taking a bath? Hey, Dad, why are you so stinky? Could it be that you stepped on shit? I remember there was no dog in the back garden?" Yang Su was like a curious baby. It crackled and asked.


    "You just stepped on the shit, I won''t tell you, today I have to take a bath for half an hour!" Yang Daxian felt the stench on his body, and he was about to faint.


    I thought Yang Su asked him to follow him to do something, but I didn¡¯t expect that his father, Yang Kun, would actually create such a stinking thing. At first, the toilet door was still closed, but in the end even Yang Kun himself was smoked by the smell. I almost fainted in the toilet.


    But Mr. Yang Da was afraid that his father might be in trouble, and kept squatting near the toilet door. The toilet door suddenly opened, and the strong stench directly enveloped him, and directly smoked him into several mouthfuls.


    At first, he thought that Yang Kun had fallen into the cesspit, and checked his nose tightly. When he saw the other party squatting there with a very refreshing look, he knew that the culprit was his father.


    Yang Daxian is so unforgettable, he can''t wait to remove all his clothes.


    Baby Zhong pursed his lips and smiled. If he looked at Jiang Xiaohu deeply, it is no wonder that he repeatedly emphasized that he should let the old man go to the back garden because it was to stay away from the banquet area.


    "Did you know it a long time ago?" Yang Su asked Jiang Xiaohu curiously.


    "What are you talking about, why can''t I understand a word?" Yang Zhiqiang asked very curiously with a dazed expression on his face.


    Yang Su turned his head and glanced at his brother: "You really want to know? Then I''ll tell you."


    Soon Yang Su slapped Jiang Xiaohu in the face of Yang Yating''s family, and said in great detail about the rescue of the old man Yang Kun, and her face was full of pride and pride.


    "It''s really great, if I''m there, I will definitely help you beat the Erniang and the others." Yang Zhiqiang looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, full of admiration.


    After the Yang family¡¯s friends and relatives dispersed, the Yang family¡¯s old house was left with a nanny and a housekeeper, plus Jiang Xiaohu and Yang Su¡¯s family.


    At this time, Yang Kun had a completely new look and walked out of the house.


    After squatting in the toilet in the dark, he felt that his body was extremely relaxed, as if a person was ten years younger.


    "Xiaoyou Jiang, thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, I would die today."


    Yang Kun stared at Jiang Xiaohu with scorching eyes, "You not only saved my life, but also helped me restore my body''s vitality. How can you tell me to repay you."


    "If you really want to repay, just reward Susu. Everything I did today was done for her." Jiang Xiaohu pointed at Yang Su casually and said with a serious face.


    "Susu I will naturally reward you, then you? Don''t tell me, you have no desires." Yang Kun is not a fool, thinking that Yang Su can find such a capable young man to be a boyfriend.


    In Yang Kun''s view, Jiang Xiaohu is definitely not small.


    "Haha, what do you think I pictured about your house? Oh, yes, the Emperor Jiang family is my house. The genuine Wanfu Shou bottle you like is in my family''s collection. I am afraid that the dust is so thick now. Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Yang Kun and said in a very flat tone.


    This old boy, saved him, still thinks so much.


    "Recently, I heard that the Jiang family changed their heads. Who are you Jiang Zhanhao?" Yang Kun asked, suppressing the shock in his heart.


    "My father." Jiang Xiaohu shrugged his shoulders.


    Yang Kun squinted his eyes slightly, looked at Jiang Xiaohu back and forth, and finally took a deep breath and stood up directly.


    "Xiaoyou Jiang, come with me."


    Yang Kun said, and immediately led the way, leading Jiang Xiaohu to his study.


    "Mom, where did Grandpa take Jiang Xiaohu?" Yang Su asked concerned about Jiang Xiaohu''s back.


    She was really afraid that Jiang Xiaohu would fight against her old man Yang Kun. Although she hadn''t seen Jiang Xiaohu make a move, she was the biggest headache when the two of them fought.


    "Don''t worry, grandpa is not malicious, maybe there is something to tell his brother-in-law." Yang Zhiqiang turned to look at his sister and comforted.


    After Jiang Xiaohu entered the study, Yang Kun locked the study door and led him through a secret door to the basement.


    As soon as he entered the basement, Jiang Xiaohu saw it. The space here was huge and filled with spiritual energy. It seemed to be a place for cultivation.


    "This is my practice place. I used to come here to practice every time after I input zhenqi to Susu. Over the years, although some spiritual qi has been consumed, I can still maintain my practice." Yang Kun introduced to Jiang Xiaohu When she got up, her tone was completely different from outside.


    "This place is no longer suitable for cultivation, the entire space is full of death." Jiang Xiaohu still looks calm, and the induction energy radiates in the positive space.

 944 Chapter 944

    Hearing these words, Yang Kun was sure that the cultivation level of the young man in front of him was definitely much higher than his own. If he really did it, he would most likely be killed if he didn''t get a turn from this guy''s hands. .


    This person is definitely not simple, people from the big family of the imperial capital really have a deep background.


    Since he is the young master of the Jiang family, it will be beneficial to his Yang family to bring him closer.


    However, he really didn''t believe that someone as good as Jiang Xiaohu would have only one woman. It seems that his granddaughter''s life will be busy in the future.


    Regardless of her, children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren.


    In such a short period of time, Yang Kun wanted to open it. As long as Yang Su liked it, he would not object.


    "Well, you are not curious, where does my aura come from?" Yang Kun glanced at his secret room, and then asked.


    "It looks very ordinary here, you will never have self-produced aura, I''m afraid you used things like spirit stones?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled faintly.


    In fact, he didn''t care too much, presumably Yang Kun, as a cultivator, possessing spirit stones is also very normal.


    "Little friend Jiang, it seems that I really shouldn''t underestimate you. It is indeed a spiritual stone. Moreover, it is still such a large spiritual stone, which was under this gossip soil at the beginning." Yang Kun walked to the Bagua map and pointed his finger on the ground. .


    As he stepped on the ground, the rumbling sounded, the gossip map collapsed directly, and then shrank to the side. A piece of milky white like mutton jade-like spiritual stone lay quietly inside, a full square meter as large as it was still A circle.


    In all directions of this big spiritual stone, several spiritual stones of different sizes are placed according to the gossip pattern.


    A small piece of spiritual stone was taken out randomly, which was larger than the dragon-shaped jade pendant on his neck, and had a purer texture and more aura.


    With such a big deal, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but have other ideas for Yang Kun.


    In fact, in this world, the cultivation method is wrong, even if you are diligent and have such a good spirit stone, your strength will not improve much.


    And Yang Kun falls into this category.


    This was already detected when he was pulsed for him before.


    "How is it? My big spiritual stone is still in your eyes?" Yang Kun looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a smile, and said very proudly.


    Although he hadn''t noticed any change in Jiang Xiaohu''s expression just now, he was like a person without a smiling face, but Yang Kun could still see that his great spirit jade definitely shocked the other party.


    "I heard Su Su said that you used to sell jade. You should have discovered the spirit jade mine for such a large spirit jade? But I didn''t notice any clues in the data." Jiang Xiaohu did not hide it, simply Just speak frankly.


    "Clue? Young man, it seems that you don''t know. Then I will tell you that this spirit jade mine does exist, and I can tell you that it is in Kunlun Mountain. However, it is now the military headquarters. Guarded heavily, even if you have a golden core period, don''t even want to get in."


    Yang Kun glanced at Jiang Xiaohu, "If you have the idea of ??forcibly breaking in, I advise you to dispel it. Otherwise, you will be beaten into a sieve."


    "I didn''t say that I wanted to break in, I was just thinking, how did you get such a big spirit jade? There are many immortal cultivators on the earth, and they will definitely be targeted." Jiang Xiaohu stroked his own Chin, said to the point.


    Although it is full of death energy, it does not mean that this piece of spiritual jade is contaminated. The death energy is blocked by the gossip. In addition, the aura is abundant, and it is continuously emitted, forming a layer of protection. membrane.


    Because of this, the few small spirit stones next to him also survived.


    This should benefit from the formation method, which is purely a spiritual gathering formation made of spirit stones, simple and practical.


    This kind of formation, as long as there are enough spirit stones, it is very easy to build successfully.


    He had heard about the Kunlun situation more than once. Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect that the Lingyu Mine actually existed, but it''s difficult now. If you want to get it done, I''m afraid it will not be easy.


    Jiang Xiaohu can only dispel this idea for the time being, and does not want to confront the military personnel.


    However, he remembered that several big men in the military, Minister Huang, Chen Daguang and Dong Haicheng were two ruthless men, and he was still a member of the dragon group.


    Of course, what Jiang Xiaohu is considering now is to see if he can build a spirit gathering formation after returning to Binhai. In the future, whether it is Zhou Lin or Deng Shuangshuang and others, they can go in for practice.


    "Of course, so I secretly got it back by stealing the dragon to the phoenix."


    Yang Kun said with a smile, looking like a chicken thief, "Hey, it''s actually the other jade that was transported back together in other jade. After all, some of the other jade also emits gas, which can cover up the aura."


    "You don''t need to tell me that in detail." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    Yang Kun kept staring at Jiang Xiaohu, and after looking at it for a while, he said, "Little friend Jiang, your pill has cured me, but I still feel lifeless in the pubic area. If you can help me get rid of this Death, help me get back to the path of cultivation, I think I can consider giving you some spirit stones as reward."


    This is a question he has been thinking about. Once he gets better, he naturally wants to return to the path of immortality.


    As a cultivator, who doesn''t want to improve his strength and increase his life through cultivation?


    Ten years is too little for Yang Kun. He hopes that he can live another hundred years to make the Yang family''s foundation everlasting.


    "It seems that your picture is not small? You want the Yang family to have a long history?" Jiang Xiaohu shrugged and said in a very calm tone, but the meaning was very obvious.


    "I can live healthy, ten years is enough? Besides, I am still a cultivator. I want to live longer, no problem, right?"


    Yang Kun''s face was full of seriousness, his eyes gleamed with elite light, "As long as you can do it, even if you let Susu be your concubine, I will help you."


    "Hehe, you really underestimated me. In fact, let me tell you this. I was a shield that I invited to embarrass the Lin Xiuqin family. Presumably, you know very well in your heart that what their family plans is Did you leave this thing?"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled casually, and narrowed his eyes slightly, "If you want to build the Yang Family for a hundred years, I am afraid that you will eventually become someone else''s thing?"


    "It was before, but it''s different now, and it won''t be in the future. I''m ready to pass on all of the Yang family''s property to Susu." Yang Kun''s crutches knocked on the ground, his tone very firm.


    If before, he still wanted to investigate and investigate, after all, Yang Su''s nature was too weak to support the future of the Yang family.

 945 Chapter 945

    But now with Jiang Xiaohu, he saw the hope of the Yang family.


    This young man is definitely not simple.


    As long as he takes action, the Yang Family will not die at any time, but will only become stronger.


    That''s why he brought Jiang Xiaohu to such a place to let him know the top secret of the Yang family.


    You know, in this basement, even if it was Yang Daxian and Yang Daqiang''s two sons, Yang Kun never let them in.


    "That''s your Yang family''s business, doesn''t it seem to have anything to do with me?" Jiang Xiaohu shrugged his shoulders and said very flatly.


    Yang Kun raised his head and smiled, and said slyly: "It doesn''t matter, but you have a relationship with Su Su, as long as this is enough. Moreover, I can see that Su Su is good to you."


    As Yang Su''s grandfather, he naturally knows the situation of his granddaughter very well. Apart from physical problems, this granddaughter is definitely very high-sighted. Even if it is an ordinary son, the second generation of officials will not look good at all.


    She even didn''t want to stay with those people for a while, but she brought Jiang Xiaohu back, and it was on such an important occasion on his 70th birthday.


    Even if Jiang Xiaohu was right and brought him back as a shield, there is no other factor in it. Even if he put the knife on Yang Kun''s neck, he would not think that these two people are not a problem.


    As shrewd as him, it is natural to see that between Jiang Xiaohu and Yang Su, Yang Su belongs to the active side and Jiang Xiaohu belongs to the passive side.


    As the saying goes, men chase women''s compartment mountains, women chase men''s compartment yarn.


    He believes that as long as you blow more hair in Yang Su''s ear, mobilize Zhong Baobao and Zhang Daxian, it is not impossible to become Jiang Xiaohu''s pillow.


    Unless Jiang Xiaohu has a physical problem, let''s say otherwise.


    But can Jiang Xiaohu, who is full of blood, have physical problems?


    "It''s good to me? That''s because she is Xiao Liang''s teacher, but it''s just Aiwu and Wu." Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The old man''s imagination is really rich enough, and his vision is also vicious, and he is really mature.


    "Well, let me help you get rid of the dead air in this secret room. How about you give me some spirit stones?"


    With his eyes narrowed slightly, Jiang Xiaohu shifted his gaze to Yang Kun''s body, taking retreat as his approach.


    Hearing these words, Yang Kun had an urge to hit someone. This guy really can think about it. Even if the dead air in the secret room is removed, he can''t practice before the Dantian is restored. Not in vain.


    "Jiang Xiaoyou, you seem to be mistaken, my dantian has not been repaired yet, even if it is to get rid of death, it is of no use to me."


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Yang Kun''s mouth, "You are a little greedy if you exchange something that is useless to me for a spirit stone? You don''t do business like this."


    "I didn''t intend to do business with you, you said, if I take it away, can you stop me with your strength? Saving people and killing people is only between one thought." Jiang Xiaohu''s tone still has no waves. It''s like killing someone is no big deal in his eyes.


    As soon as these words were said, the temperature of the entire secret room suddenly dropped several degrees, and gusts of cold wind hit, as if there was a violent summer and winter transition in the dark room.


    Yang Kun soon felt a breath of death coming to him step by step, and the powerful breath made him unable to breathe.


    That feeling was really uncomfortable, it was like being caught in the throat.


    Even if he played against the strong before, he had never experienced this kind of horror on the front line of life and death.


    This young strength has far surpassed him and threw him out for several blocks.


    He could feel that his own little life could kill the opponent by moving his finger.


    It''s just that he was unwilling to compromise like this. For the Yang family, he had to stand up, and even if he died, he had to die well.


    "Jiang, Xiaoyou Jiang, I know that killing me is like pinching an ant to death, but I still want to say that you help me recover, and I will be your help in the future. No matter what happens in the future, even if you let me To die, as long as you give an order, I will not hesitate." Focusing all the strength in the body on his mouth, Yang Kun completely said what he wanted to say.


    Even if Xiaoming was pinched, Yang Kun wanted to make the last fight.


    "Hehe, it seems that what you said touched me."


    After a while, Jiang Xiaohu withdrew his hostility and looked at this interesting old man with a joking look.


    Of course, this is relative to Jiang Xiaohu''s young body now.


    "Huhuhuhu."


    After the death suffocation was removed, Yang Kun gasped for breath one after another. He could feel that his clothes on his back were all soaked. This young man was too terrible. If it lasted for another half a minute, I was afraid he would be unable to bear it. This kind of coercion directly died.


    What a terrible thing this is the crush of strength.


    "Master is going up, and from now on, Yang Kun, and the entire Yang family, will be your coating slaves." When the mood stabilized, Yang Kun directly knelt down and said seriously.


    "Get up, remember what you said today."


    With a random wave of Jiang Xiaohu''s right hand, the huge piece of spirit jade rose directly and slowly, and the spirit jade of the same size pressed underneath immediately appeared.


    "Such a waste of good things is really violent."


    Shaking his head gently, Jiang Xiaohu moved his hands quickly, and within half a minute, a small spirit gathering formation appeared in front of Yang Kun. This formation was much stronger than the one he had vacated before, and Begin to devour the dead air in the secret room.


    "The master is really a good method, thank you." Yang Kun looked shocked, and hurriedly bowed his hands to thank you sincerely, with an extremely respectful attitude.


    "Sit on it and I will repair your dantian."


    Jiang Xiaohu, facing the recovered gossip floor, motioned Yang Kun to sit cross-legged.


    "Yes!"


    Yang Kun sat down immediately and quickly adjusted his body to the best condition.


    "Whizzing!"


    At this moment, Yang Kun suddenly felt silver needles flying towards his lower abdomen, and piercing into several acupuncture points around the dantian with extreme precision.


    I was horrified, this is the real flying needle walking acupoint, even a veteran can''t do it.


    This young man has played so well, it is no wonder that Yang Su would like Jiang Xiaohu.


    If he were a woman, he would also choose Jiang Xiaohu.


    The silver needle pierced into the acupuncture point turned slowly, and there was a trace of warmth rushing to the pubic area.


    As a cultivator of immortality, Yang Kun naturally knew what these warm currents flowing into his body were, extremely high-grade true energy.

 946 Chapter 946 Boss Yang

    It brought horror to Yang Kun, but in Jiang Xiaohu''s place, it was just a small trick, no big deal, even the true energy could not consume as much as he used to make a fist.


    Lasted for about five minutes, Yang Kun could clearly feel that the aura began to be injected at the dantian and no longer leaked out. This was the performance of a complete repair.


    "It''s done, you can continue to practice in the future, but there is a problem with your cultivation method, and there is not much room for diligence." Jiang Xiaohu took the silver needle back and put it in the needle bag he carried, thinking After thinking about it, he still said.


    "Fuck, I mean I couldn''t make progress no matter how long I practiced before. It turns out there is a problem with the practice.


    Yang Kun was so excited to hear that, if there was a problem with the technique, no matter how hard he tried, it would be a waste of effort.


    I didn''t expect that such a sad thing would fall to my own head.


    In the past, while practicing, he had to take into account business matters, so that he ignored this key point.


    Today, when Jiang Xiaohu suddenly raised it, he realized that there was a problem with the exercise.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at it, Yang Kun directly picked up the extra spirit stone, and took a closer look.


    The spiritual energy contained in this spiritual stone is exceptionally sufficient, and it was formed at the same time as the earth. It is the oldest existence. Compared with the companion spiritual stones, this spiritual stone has one of the biggest characteristics. Condense aura.


    In fact, it means to produce aura.


    It can be said that if you bring it, it is equivalent to carrying a mobile Reiki production machine with you.


    The most amazing thing is that the aura produced by this kind of spirit stone is absolutely massive and pure.


    But there is only such a small piece of the slap, if it were bigger, it would be great.


    "I''ll take this spiritual stone, do you have any comments?"


    Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his palms, and Lingshi lay there quietly, like a sleeping baby.


    "take it."


    Such a small piece of spirit stone, compared with this reconstructed formation, can not be compared at all, Yang Kun said nonchalantly after a glance.


    His strength is low, and he doesn''t have such a long experience as Jiang Xiaohu. Naturally, he doesn''t know the origin of this spiritual stone.


    As long as it is an ordinary spiritual stone.


    In fact, with this primitive spiritual stone, Jiang Xiaohu was able to build a large spiritual gathering formation.


    "Let''s go, let''s go out, let it digest the lifelessness in it. It will take about ten days, ten days later, you can come in and practice again." After getting the spirit stone, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to stay here anymore.


    Take the lead and walked directly outside.


    Walking out of the secret room, Yang Kun''s face was blushed, and the whole person looked particularly relaxed, as if he was reborn, there was a sound of wind when he walked.


    "By the way, in the future, in front of everyone, don''t call my master. Still call Xiaoyou Jiang." Jiang Xiaohu still prefers to be called by people in younger terms.


    "Good." Yang Kun nodded hurriedly and replied respectfully.


    Walking out of the study, Yang Su, who had been waiting outside, immediately greeted him first. He looked at Jiang Xiaohu with concern and looked at him carefully to see if he was injured.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, did my grandfather treat you like that?" Yang Su asked very concerned.


    "It''s okay, we talked very well." Jiang Xiaohu smiled slightly.


    Yang Kun''s mouth twitched when she heard it. This girl didn''t care about Grandpa at all, she even cared about this guy.


    Don¡¯t you know, grandpa was almost killed by your boyfriend?


    "Yes, we talked very well."


    Even though he couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart, Yang Kun still glanced at the people in the house, "It just so happens that everyone is here, I announce the Yang Group, the successor is Yang Su, everyone keeps having any opinions, otherwise they will be expelled from the Yang family!"


    "what?"


    Everyone present, not only Yang Daxian''s family, but even Yang Daqiang''s family was shocked and exclaimed.


    They couldn''t think of it. Yang Kun took Jiang Xiaohu into the study for two hours and came out and announced such a news, leaving them unprepared.


    "Dad, Susu is still young, so I''m afraid I can''t bear this responsibility? Do you want to exercise again?" Yang Daxian hurriedly asked.


    He knows his daughter Yang Su very well, and asking her to come back to take over the Yang Group would be very risky.


    "If there is anything to train for, Susu will be the heir of the group from now on. I don''t believe that it takes ten years to see her become a true leader."


    Yang Kun glanced at his son Yang Daxian, "Why, do you still doubt my decision?"


    "No doubt, no doubt."


    Seeing that look, Yang Daxian was shocked. If he had any objections, he would be driven out of the Yang family.


    Lin Xiuqin''s heart dripped with blood, and the Yang Group passed it on to Yang Su. Wouldn''t it be that they didn''t even have a chance to drink soup?


    Not reconciled, some dare not express any opinions.


    She could see that Yang Kun, the old man, definitely did it and kicked their family out of the Yang Group.


    He couldn''t help but shifted his attention to Jiang Xiaohu. It must be a good thing he did.


    Why can''t my bastard daughter find a man as good as Jiang Xiaohu?


    At this moment, all the grief and anger turned into jealous anger, and he looked at Baby Zhong.


    In fact, Baby Zhong was also in a daze at this time. He didn''t expect the old man to use his power for Yang Su''s sake.


    The Yang family''s affairs had come to an end, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t plan to stay here, but went outside the house.


    Yang Su naturally came out to send him.


    "Go back, you will be Yang''s boss from now on, so take care of me." Jiang Xiaohu said jokingly.


    Yang Su directly gave Jiang Xiaohu a charming face and said, "I know, everything is your credit, thank you!"


    "By the way, after ten days, you can also enter the study with your grandpa."


    Jiang Xiaohu took out a book of exercises from his pocket, "This is a set of exercises I specially created for you. Let your grandfather teach you how to practice Qi, step by step, and wait until your strength reaches the foundation building period. I can suppress the cold by myself."


    After all, he stuffed the exercise book into Yang Su''s hands and asked her to keep the practice well.


    "Okay. I must practice well." Yang Su nodded solemnly. She actually didn''t know that Jiang Xiaohu had already opened up the eight channels of the odd meridians in her body.


    As long as she practiced according to the exercise method, she could break through the Qi refining period and enter the foundation building period at an extremely fast speed.


    "Okay, go back, your grandpa should have a lot of things to explain to you." Jiang Xiaohu waved to Yang Su, motioning her to go back to the house.

 947 Chapter 947 Nangong Ziyun

    "Ok."


    Yang Su nodded and looked at Jiang Xiaohu reluctantly, but didn''t mean to turn back to the house.


    Jiang Xiaohu knew that if she didn''t leave, I''m afraid this woman would just stand and watch herself like this.


    After waving his hand, he walked towards his car, got into the car and stepped on the gas pedal, and the car burst forward like an off-string arrow.


    Even after driving far, he still saw Yang Su standing there in the rearview mirror, looking at him all the time.


    "Hey, another infatuated woman."


    Jiang Xiaohu felt a little headache. It should be said that he has reached the middle stage of the golden core and is about to set off to the top of the golden core. He is so attractive to women.


    After staying on the earth plane for a while, he also knew one thing, more women may not be a blessing.


    On the contrary, it might be Peach Blossom Tribulation, which brought endless troubles to his future battles.


    Moreover, those who are indiscriminately in the spirit of God, might use these women to threaten themselves.


    When the car went all the way and turned into the courtyard of the Jiang family''s old house, he heard the house very lively. It was obvious that Jiang Zhanhao was entertaining the guests, and he didn''t know who came to visit the house.


    However, there was a voice that he heard very familiar.


    "I said, brother, why did you come back? I''m waiting for you. I really waited for the flowers to thank you." Jiang Jianlong saw the car coming in and greeted him with excitement.


    Since Nangongquan really brought people here, followed by Nangong Ziyun, Jiang Jianlong has turned from a dragon to a worm, and he has been very cowardly. If Jiang Xiaohu came back early, he would definitely stimulate him a few words.


    "Stegosaurus, it''s not kind, the beautiful lady came, but you ran outside to wait for me? Wouldn''t you wait for me outside alone, have you waited for a long time?" Jiang Xiaohu looked up and down Jiang Jianlong, full of body Feng Chen asked in a joking tone.


    Jiang Jianlong smiled awkwardly, and stepped forward and put his arms around Jiang Xiaohu''s shoulders and said: "I said, brother, I call your brother, can you please don''t laugh at me. She really came, then Nangong Quan seems to know that I like it. What should I do about Ziyun?"


    The current Jiang Jianlong, where is the high cold before, completely turned into a shy young man without personnel.


    Jiang Xiaohu really has no face. Anyway, according to age, Jiang Jianlong is still the eldest brother of the original owner of this body.


    Turning his head and glanced at the back of Jiang Jianlong''s hand, he was still trembling, he had never seen the world.


    If this incident spreads out, I''m afraid that others will have their jaw dropped when they see it.


    "Actually, what a big thing, isn''t it just a woman from the Nangong family? Let''s go, take me to see, what Nangong Ziyun looks like, giving you this way." Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and glanced at Jiang Jianlong, his tone Said very plainly.


    "Brother, you are really my own brother, I will take you right now."


    Jiang Jianlong hurriedly led the way, "Brother, I said it''s really evil, then Nangongquan never waits for anyone on weekdays, you are the first one in the entire emperor. You are capable, I am considered a long-time knowledge."


    In fact, during this period of time waiting for Jiang Xiaohu outside, Jiang Jianlong wanted to understand that Nangongquan led the family over and waited for the whole afternoon without feeling bored or leaving.


    That means that he is waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to come back.


    With Nangongquan''s temperament, I''m afraid that his brother must have done something to keep the other side alive.


    He really couldn''t understand his brother more and more, and he was completely different from before.


    "Mr. Nangong, did you really come here? After sitting all afternoon, they didn''t wait for you?"


    As soon as he entered the house, Jiang Xiaohu saw that Nangong Quan just stopped to drink tea. He looked like he was nagging, and he didn''t feel upset about leaving, so he said with a smile.


    Nangongquan is patient, but that doesn''t mean that the other juniors of the Nangong family have this patience.


    Jiang Xiaohu could see an unpleasant color on the faces of these people, and even some people were angry. It is estimated that they have been waiting for too long, so they are unhappy and can understand.


    "Doctor Jiang, I can be regarded as seeing you. I, Nangongquan, brought the whole family here today, just to thank you for your life."


    Hearing the sound, Nangongquan immediately looked up and found that it was Jiang Xiaohu. He couldn''t wait to stand up and greet Jiang Xiaohu, and said respectfully with a smiling face.


    "I don''t dare to be a genius doctor. I just can''t bear to see Mr. Nangong being deceived, and he will die by then."


    Jiang Xiaohu walked straight to Nangongquan, "Since we have been waiting for so long, just sit down and have a chat. Shouldn''t you mind?"


    After saying this, regardless of whether these people agree or not, Jiang Xiaohu walked to the chair opposite Nangongquan, and Da Ma Jindao sat down.


    Jiang Jianlong also sat down with him, but his eyes dodged, not daring to look at the Nangong family.


    The younger generations of the Nangong family are going to beat others in anger, this guy is really self-righteous.


    We are here to put aside all the work we have on hand. After waiting for you all afternoon, you actually ran back and talked with us.


    What is there to talk about?


    Even if your Jiang family is a century-old family, our Nangong family is not vegetarian.


    Wouldn''t it take us too seriously?


    "Well, it''s an honor for Nangongquan to be able to chat with the doctor Jiang." Nangongquan didn''t want to just give up this good opportunity, and said immediately.


    As the current Patriarch of the Nangong family, he naturally sees more far-reaching than these juniors in their family.


    Especially after sitting for an afternoon, he discovered that the Jiang family was actually spinning around the young man in front of him. It can be said that Jiang Xiaohu is the real invisible patron of the Jiang family.


    At such a young age, he has such a means, and he has such strength.


    If you look at the entire imperial capital, even if you look at the whole country, it is extremely rare.


    As a peripheral family, Nangong aristocratic family has also known some misin in the immortal cultivation world over the years.


    Naturally, it is very clear that the Jiang family''s background is not as superficial on the surface, but has a lot of background behind it.


    Jiang Xiaohu patted gently, Jiang Jianlong''s back of hand, deliberately asked, "Which is Nangong Ziyun? You won''t point it out to me?"


    That said, it was deliberate. When he entered the house just now, he recognized Nangong Ziyun. She is indeed a very iconic woman. She must have a figure and a face, whether it is dressed or the whole person. The temperament really reveals a demeanor of everyone.


    Long hair fluttering, but also a bit of beauty.


    Of course, if compared with those fairies who are too critical, it is a difference between clouds and mud, and even shoes are not worthy.

 948 Chapter 948

    It''s just that if it matches Jiang Jianlong, it''s still okay, even if it''s just a look, it''s a little bit more.


    Jiang Jianlong did not expect that Jiang Xiaohu would suddenly ask such a question, and for a while, he was a bit twitchy, just like a little girl who had met a stranger for the first time.


    "That''s the one in yellow clothes."


    Jiang Jianlong brought his head close to Jiang Xiaohu, and said with a voice like a mosquito.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Xiaohu''s very good hearing, I''m afraid I didn''t even hear what this guy was saying.


    "Speak louder, I didn''t hear it. Anyway, you are also a man, do you have to be so embarrassed? Could it be that you have been defeated by her?" Jiang Xiaohu said on purpose.


    Jiang Jianlong''s complexion suddenly became extremely unnatural, and he even retracted his head, as if Jiang Xiaohu had hit the situation.


    Moreover, a flush of embarrassment appeared on this guy''s face.


    As a result, he was even more afraid to see Nangong Ziyun.


    "Mr. Nangong, I heard that you also brought a person named Ziyun? My elder brother wants to compete with her. I don''t know if I agree?" Seeing Jiang Jianlong''s appearance, Jiang Xiaohu turned his attention to Nangongquan smiled and looked at him.


    "I said, brother, are you crazy?" Jiang Jianlong was startled, and hurriedly grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s hand.


    It''s just a pity that I have already spoken out, and I can''t take it back.


    "Xiaohu, how late is it better than martial arts? You come back so late, I haven''t said about you yet." Jiang Zhanhao, who was sitting in the top position, suddenly pulled his face off and said angrily.


    Not enough Nangong Quan is a personal spirit. Naturally, he understood the meaning of Jiang Xiaohu''s words, turned his head and glanced at Nangong Ziyun, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    At this moment, he also saw that Jiang Jianlong was like a dragon and a phoenix among people in ordinary days. Whether it was mentality or ability, he definitely surpassed his peers.


    But he was interesting to Nangong Ziyun, and he was like an embarrassed yellow girl, which was really interesting.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, anyway, even if I go back now, it doesn''t make much sense. It''s better to watch the contest between the two children, it''s easy."


    Nangongquan glanced at Jiang Zhanhao, "Clan Chief Jiang, you can borrow your site later, do you mind?"


    After Jiang Zhanhao glared at Jiang Xiaohu fiercely, he smiled and nodded and said, "Patriarch Nangong doesn''t mind. If I stop, I''m afraid Xiaohu will blame this old man."


    "That''s it. Ziyun, it''s up to you later." A smile appeared on Nangong Quan''s face, and he turned to look at Nangong Ziyun.


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    After Nangong Ziyun agreed, she immediately got up from the seat and walked towards Jiang Jianlong.


    This guy is the defeated man. Tonight''s contest was a complete beating of the opponent, and it was not challenging at all.


    Seeing the other person approaching, Jiang Jianlong felt a little at a loss.


    "Longlong, I heard that you are going to compete with me? Let''s get up, just because I haven''t loosened my muscles for a long time." Standing one meter away in front of Jiang Jianlong, Nangong Ziyun said with a smile.


    The hands kept pressing each other, the joints snapped, a condescending posture, the tone was so relaxed.


    Jiang Jianlong hurriedly said: "Let''s compare it last time, there is no need to compare it again, right?"


    "Wrong, very necessary, do you fight or not?"


    Nangong Ziyun stared at Jiang Jianlong with scorching eyes, and asked.


    Seeing the opponent''s posture, Jiang Jianlong''s neck shrank in fright, even more dare not to agree to a fight with the opponent.


    "Guapi, I was really defeated by you, isn''t it the girl you like, now come to you to compete? To be so scared like this, you really mad at me."


    Jiang Xiaohu rolled his eyes, "Your sister-in-law didn''t tell you this morning, how to get a girl? It''s a waste of tongue."


    Zhou Lin came over at this time and persuaded: "Sword Dragon, get up, and confess to the girl you like, even if it fails, there is no big deal. There is no fragrant grass in the world, right, failure? Just find another one."


    Nangong Ziyun heard the words of these two people really, although she knew Jiang Jianlong was interesting to her before, but she didn''t think the other party just liked her.


    The impact of these words is strong enough, even if Nangong Ziyun is a lady of everybody, she sees many such confession scenes, but she still has a blush on her face.


    "Forget it, Ziyan, I think you are such a good girl. There is no need to give a chance to be such a stubborn girl. Let''s find someone else to marry. When you get married, I will give you a Zhuyan Dan, let Even if you are sixty years old, you can still maintain your current beautiful appearance." Jiang Xiaohu smiled slightly and said, with a calm expression.


    "I also give you a gift. The latest product developed by our Tailin Beauty Group, a pure natural facial mask, guarantees that your face is full of collagen every day." Zhou Lin also said, just like a husband and wife.


    Whether it was the Zhanyan Dan sent by Jiang Xiaohu or the facial mask sent by Zhou Lin, it caused a lot of shock among these people in the Nangong family. This hand ratio is really not ordinary.


    No wonder my grandfather has to stay, even if he waits for an afternoon, he doesn''t feel like wasting his time.


    You know, the pure natural facial mask produced by Tailin Beauty Group has been bought for two hundred yuan per sheet. A box of five facial masks can''t be bought even for 1,000 yuan.


    It seems that it has become a good thing and a fashionable thing for the rich ladies.


    What''s even more exaggerated is that Zhu Yan Dan can make a woman keep her 20-year-old face even when she is 60 years old. That is really terrifying.


    Wouldn''t it be possible to achieve the myth of immortality with the use of Zhuyan Pill.


    No woman in the world loves beauty, even an eighty-year-old old lady hopes that others will praise her for being beautiful.


    "My daughter-in-law, this mask is really good. Xuan Xuan, look at my face, I used that mask." Hu Yuexin, as a loyal fan who has witnessed the miracle of the mask, immediately appeared to say to Nangong Yuhui''s wife Said.


    This Nangong Ziyun is the child of Nangong Yuhui and his original wife Xia Xuan. In one afternoon, Xia Xuan and Hu Yuexin had a very good relationship.


    Before coming, Xia Xuan had made up her mind that she must have a good relationship with Jiang Xiaohu''s mother.


    "That''s really a good thing, isn''t a woman just looking pretty? With such a good daughter-in-law, you really envy me." Xia Xuan looked at Hu Yuexin with envy.

 949 Chapter 949

    "Envy what, it''s not that the children are too tossing."


    Hu Yuexin is also a generous person, "It just so happens that I still have a box there. I will send it to you later, and take it back with you and apply it to ensure you are several years younger at once."


    "Then I have to thank you very much." Xia Xuan quickly thanked her with a full smile on her face.


    He had also seen Hu Yuexin before. At that time, her husband was still in Qianlong Zaiyuan. He didn¡¯t know how bad his complexion was. It was no different from Huang Lian Po. But now, her face is ruddy and radiant. A more beautiful face is restored.


    But she is gradually aging. Even if she has money at home and uses a lot of expensive cosmetics, she still can''t stop this pace.


    If she had previously opposed Nangong Ziyun and Jiang Jianlong being together, now, she was hopeful that her daughter would be able to resuscitate her, and she immediately agreed.


    After all, it''s a woman. What''s wrong with being prettier for the sake of economic foundation?


    The scene became lively when Jiang Xiaohu and Zhou Lin were so mixed up, and Jiang Jianlong was grilled on the fire.


    The guy became fidgety and immediately stood up and said: "Okay, I''ll compare with you."


    Jiang Jianlong knew very well that if she agreed again, Nangong Ziyun would do it to herself in this room.


    Being in front of so many people by a woman gave a severe lesson in the meeting room, even if he had a big face, he would not dare to do such a thing.


    He will go out in the imperial capital in the future, and it spreads, so he won''t be laughed out of his teeth?


    The moment Jiang Jianlong got up, he glanced at Jiang Xiaohu very resentfully, as if to say that it was all your ghost, which made me feel so uncomfortable.


    Jiang Xiaohu also stood up, and walked towards the Jiang Family Martial Arts Field with Zhou Lin.


    These people in the living room also stood up one after another and went out together.


    At this time, the Jiang Family Martial Arts Field was already brightly lit, and the huge martial arts field was illuminated in daylight.


    Without any protective gear, Nangong Ziyun and Jiang Jianlong walked up to the ring one after another. They are all adults, so naturally they don''t need cushions like cushions.


    "Stegosaurus, since you are called my brother, then I will tell you, if you don¡¯t beat Ziyan today, you will be called Zouguapi from now on. From now on, the entire imperial capital will also know that there is a Guigua in the Jiang family. Pi is called Jiang Jianlong."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Jiang Jianlong who was standing on the court and said with a smile, "If you can''t beat Ziyan, how will you determine your family status in the future? You don''t want her to marry someone else, then show your true skills. "


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu could see that this Nangong Ziyun still had a little meaning to Jiang Jianlong. Otherwise, when she heard the two of them joking, she would refute it.


    This girl is not as perverted as Jiang Jianlong, on the contrary, she is generous and belongs to the category of people who dare to love and hate.


    Her temperament was somewhat similar to Yang Su.


    Moreover, Nangong Ziyun knew that Jiang Jianlong could be beaten violently, but she did not hesitate to stand up and promised to compete with Jiang Jianlong. If there was no article in it, he would naturally not believe it.


    I''m afraid Nangongquan can see this too, so he just follows the tide.


    Originally, the Nangong aristocratic family established their family by martial arts. Nearly half of the martial arts schools in the emperor were run by their family. Whether men or women, they practiced martial arts since childhood.


    Nangong Ziyun is naturally no exception.


    "Stegosaurus, to be a man, you should have a little bit of courage to defeat Ziyan. Grandpa will call you the shots and marry Ziyan to you in the future. Of course, if you can''t beat him, it''s hard to say." Nangongquan roared aside.


    "Mr. Nangong, good calculation, but I like it. Give me your hand."


    Jiang Xiaohu was still very satisfied with Nangong Quan''s statement, smiled at him, and motioned for the other party to pass his hand over.


    "I really hope that Ziyun and Stegosaurus will be together, marry into your Jiang family, and the two will unite. Isn''t it great?"


    Nangongquan handed the hand to Jiang Xiaohu, and said with a cheerful face. From the bottom of his heart, he hoped that the two could join forces. After all, the Jiang family had the resources to be in politics, and it was still a family that could not fail for a century.


    Together, the Nangong family has only good and no harm.


    As a person who has been engaged in martial arts for a long time, what he does every day is to absorb the essence of nature. Naturally, Nangong Quan can also feel some changes in the world.


    If you want to save yourself and your family in the midst of changes, you must find a family with a deep heritage to rely on.


    In the past, Nangongquan had been investigating, but now, he found that Jiang Xiaohu of the Jiang family was absolutely an alien, and even felt that he would have to rely on him in the future.


    "Yes, it''s good, but how do I feel, is it cheaper for your Nangong family to stand?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    Nangong Quan froze for a moment, then smiled and said, "You mean, I marry Ziyun to your family, and then don''t even want a lottery. That''s why it''s not taking advantage?"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled noncommitantly: "To save you, I used a Pei Yuan Dan. This kind of pill is priceless. Even if you give me 10 million, I will not sell it. This is considered a gift, what do you think? "


    "you¡­¡­"


    Nangong Quan was taken aback for a moment, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes, "Okay, I don''t want a bride price, and I will give a dowry 10 million."


    What he wanted was to go to the big tree Jiang Xiaohu, this young man really shocked him.


    One Pei Yuan Dan can sell for 10 million yuan. If there are so few, wouldn''t it mean that they would kill their Nangong family''s income for a year?


    Even a fool would calculate this kind of account, how could he not understand the benefits.


    "Then it will be such a happy decision."


    Jiang Xiaohu hooked his finger at Nangong Quan, and when the other party approached him, he stuck to his ear and said, "Jiang Jianlong, has already entered the path of cultivating immortals, remember to keep it secret, no one should tell."


    "it is good."


    Nangongquan nodded immediately.


    As a martial arts cultivator, he knows very well what it means to cultivate immortality. To embark on this path means to embark on the path of immortality. Once he breaks through, his life span will increase rapidly.


    This is completely different from the cultivation base of martial arts, no matter how strong the martial arts cultivation is, it cannot escape the cycle of life and death.


    "Jianlong Jiang, if you win Ziyan, I will not only marry Ziyan to you, but also don''t need your betrothal gift, and I will also give you a gift of 10 million yuan!" Nangongquan took a deep breath, cleared his throat, and said loudly .


    These words directly shocked many people present. Nangongquan is crazy. It doesn''t matter if you don''t need the gift, but there is a gift of 10 million. This is really an eye-opener for them like Nangong family.

 950 Chapter 950

    Jiang Xiaohu smiled slightly. This Nangongquan is really a wonderful person. He is so willing for the Nangong family. It seems that if they don''t pull their Nangong family into the car, I''m afraid he will be the first to refuse.


    "Hear no, Stegosaurus fights hard, this time is not when Lianxiangxiyu defeated Ziyun, you will have a wife. From now on, you don''t have to worry about being shy anymore and fight for your breath. Otherwise, I will come up and beat you up." Jiang Xiaohu retracted his gaze, looked at Jiang Jianlong who was preparing on the ring, and said very bluntly.


    He was fully prepared, as long as Jiang Jianlong counseled Guapi to the point where he didn''t dare to make a move, he would go up and press this guy to the ground and slap his ass severely.


    On the stage, Nangong Ziyun gave Jiang Xiaohu a fierce look, as if to blame him for only fanning trouble.


    She is a smart woman, she naturally knows that grandpa has become like this, and he even posted ten million to see her marry Jiang Jianlong. It was Jiang Xiaohu who bewitched him.


    She really didn''t know why Grandpa obeyed this annoying ghost so much.


    At any rate, she is too impatient, she is in good shape, and she has her own fitness center. She is so worthy that she has to be given away by her grandfather.


    It really made her angry!


    "Okay, I''ll fight!"


    Jiang Jianlong gritted his neck, straightened his chest, and said very seriously.


    What he saw came out, Nangong Ziyun''s face was filled with anger, and if she didn''t go all out, she would definitely be beaten up by the opponent, and she would lose her face by then.


    What''s more, this battle also involves his lifelong happiness.


    He knows that Jiang Xiaohu made all of this behind the scenes. Such a cost-effective business, if it fails, I''m afraid he deserves to be a bachelor in his life.


    After so many fights, he can naturally see that Nangong Ziyun likes something more powerful than her.


    After hiding for so long, it''s time to show it today!


    "Hehe, are you finally willing to make a move? But you are not my opponent! Today, I want to fight so that you will never dare to think about me again!"


    Nangong Ziyun smiled slightly and said loudly, "Longlong, let me tell you the truth, I only like strong people and don''t like cowards, so you have to show your true ability!"


    "Okay, I must show my real strength, and it''s time to test the results of my training in the past two days." Jiang Jianlong took a few deep breaths before saying.


    Jiang Zhanhao was by the side, and he didn''t know who brought a few chairs and sat down, looking at Jiang Jianlong and Nangong Ziyun on the ring, he was quite satisfied.


    Especially for this Nangong Ziyun, she wanted to have a good appearance, but she was still decent.


    With a dull sound, Nangong Ziyun''s body was like a kite with a broken line, flying backwards, walking backwards very messy, and after more than ten steps in a row, she was able to stabilize her figure.


    Of course, this is because she is very diligent in martial arts practice, and the bottom line is stable. This is the result.


    Otherwise, it must have been very embarrassing in the first round.


    Seeing this result, all the juniors in the Jiang family dropped their jaws. They didn''t expect that a Jiang Jianlong who was not very strong would beat Nangong Ziyun straight back in the first round. This guy must I received special training.


    They couldn''t help but looked at Jiang Xiaohu together, their eyes were full of horror.


    The juniors of the Nangong family were also horrified. The Celestial Crystal Sword Art was a unique knowledge of the Nangong family, and it was extremely difficult to master.And Nangong Ziyun, through her diligent study and hard training, coupled with her talent, has already used the Heaven Crystal Sword Art to perfection against ordinary people. Seventeen or eighteen are just a problem.


    Many times, Jiang Jianlong was beaten down.


    But now, this is only the first round, and Nangong Ziyun has fallen behind.


    "This is not true, is it?"


    "How do I feel, sister Ziyun is releasing water? Deliberately let Jiang Jianlong?"


    "Last month, the two of them even tried. Jiang Jianlong was beaten all over the floor to find teeth. Isn''t he hiding his strength?"


    "If this is the case, he would be too shameless..."


    The juniors of the Nangong family had a lot of discussions and their voices were loud, so that everyone present could hear them truly.

 951 Chapter 951 The wind is messy

    Compared to the uneasiness of the juniors of the Nangong family, the juniors of the Jiang family seem to be much more calm.


    They had already guessed in their hearts that the reason Jiang Jianlong suddenly became so powerful was definitely what Jiang Xiaohu had brought out.


    Jiang Jianxiong was dumbfounded. In the past, what he didn''t like most was Jiang Jianlong''s fake handles, his mouth was barely spoken, and he belonged to the kind of weak scholar who had no power to bind a chicken.


    Moreover, this guy likes to provoke Nangong Ziyun and directly give the other person a head, completely turning on the dog licking mode.


    It made him extremely contemptuous, but now he is completely two people.


    "The name of this move is a bit weird, I''m afraid it is not an orthodox name?" Nangong Quan looked weird and turned to look at Jiang Xiaohu.


    He could see that whether it was the moves or the names of the moves, they seemed to be tailor-made for Jiang Jianlong, and his physical potential was fully stimulated.


    This is what he has always wanted to pursue. He teaches the juniors with the attitude of a master, so that they can be taught in accordance with their aptitude and get the best teaching, so as to realize the potential of the whole body.


    But he had never done this step, and he felt unable to do that step.


    "The tailor-made exercises, of course, the tricks are named arbitrarily."


    There was a strange look on Jiang Xiaohu''s face, "This kid is not kind, and even changed the name of the trick I named."


    In the latter passage, Jiang Xiaohu seemed to be talking to himself, with a very low voice.


    "What are you talking about? You named this trick?" Nangong Quan heard it very sincerely, horrified and surprised.


    "Why, do you have an opinion? It''s really annoying, to tamper with the name of the move." Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Nangong Quan, still a little unhappy in his heart.


    "No comment, no comment."


    Nangongquan shifted his gaze to the arena, and saw that the two were fighting, but his granddaughter was down again.


    But curiosity made him careless to watch this wonderful match.


    "What was the original name of this move?"


    Nangong Quan asked curiously, and took a sip of tea.


    Jiang Xiaohu said solemnly: "Awei Eighteenth Style!"


    "Puff!"


    A sip of tea came directly from Nangongquan''s mouth, which made him cough several times.


    It took a long time to relax, and exclaimed: "Awei Eighteenth Style, your name is really random enough."


    His remarks weren''t very loud, but it made everyone from the Nangong family or the Jiang family stunned. Can they still operate like this?


    This name is so coquettish, no wonder Jiang Jianlong wants to change his name.


    But soon, they were completely shocked, changing their names, doesn''t it mean that this exercise was compiled by Jiang Xiaohu.


    What is the strength of this guy?


    This is too scary, right?


    You know, even a figure of the martial arts master level, dare not say at will that he will compile a exercise technique, right?


    The most important thing is that this set of exercises is obviously very suitable for Jiang Jianlong, and it has almost brought his strengths to the extreme.


    "Isn''t it just a move? After searching the internet for a long time, I found this name very appropriate."


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his head and glanced at the two people on the ring, "And you didn''t realize that Stegosaurus played these moves very well? It''s just that the foundation is a little shallower, and I don''t usually refine Qi, otherwise... forget it. There is no such assumption."


    "Couldn''t you mean that you overturned my granddaughter in one round?" Nangongquan stroked his beard, and he was still a little bit unconvinced in his heart.


    Among the younger generation of the Nangong family, Nangong Quan¡¯s most important thing is Nangong Ziyun, who has excellent roots and is born as a martial artist. Can''t it?


    "Almost. How about I go up and teach your granddaughter a few tricks? Use the same trick?" Jiang Xiaohu said half jokingly, there is no pity for him.


    "Forget it, I don''t want the Nangong family to be one less expert." Nangong Quan refused directly.


    He knows very well that if Jiang Xiaohu goes up in a pervert, maybe his granddaughter will be scrapped, so he can talk about the teaching of the fart?


    "By the way, the relationship between our two families is so good, or else, look at the juniors of our Nangong family, is there anyone suitable for cultivating immortals? Send it over, and you will give some guidance?"


    Nangongquan pondered for a while, and tentatively asked, "Don''t worry, I will never treat you badly. I will give you 100 million for training a child. Other expenses are needed, and our Nangong family will also photograph it."


    "When I really open a martial arts gym? I''m very busy." Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Nangong Quan, and said bluntly.


    "Two billion."


    Nangongquan thought that Jiang Xiaohu felt that he was short on money, and immediately stretched out his hand and set up two fingers.


    "I said, why are you so obsessed with cultivating immortals? Haven''t your Nangong family''s martial arts inheritance done very well?" Jiang Xiaohu was quite curious. Nangongquan wanted his younger generation to enter the path of cultivating immortals.


    "On the way of martial arts, you have cultivated to the top, that is, the level of martial arts immortal, but apart from the first generation of ancestors in the Nangong family, no one has reached the martial arts immortal level."


    Nangongquan sighed, "You don''t understand how hard it is to practice martial arts. Many people die before the age of fifty because of the excessive physical overdraft. But the cultivation of immortality is different. With the growth of strength, The longevity is longer."


    When he said these words, Nangong Quan''s face showed the vicissitudes of life, as if he could not see the future.


    In the past few years, the talents of the Nangong family have faded so badly. If it continues to do so, it will not be long before the Nangong family will decline and eventually become unavailable.


    Originally thought this matter was so hopeless, but today he saw Jiang Xiaohu, which rekindled hope for him.


    No matter how much it costs, as long as Jiang Xiaohu helps, the Nangong family will definitely climb up again.


    "Buddhist Immortal Venerable, it sounds very powerful. In the end, you used martial arts to achieve Xiantu. Your ancestors of the Nangong family are quite capable." Jiang Xiaohu smiled slightly, and he has always respected the strong.


    Whether it is too critical or falling on the earth, Jiang Xiaohu has always believed in strength.


    Above the earth plane, in the final analysis, it still depends on strength to speak.


    A person can be strong enough to destroy a country just by flipping his hands.


    "But that''s only one."


    Nangongquan said infinitely sad, rather lamented.


    "You Nangong family didn''t do anything wicked, should you be punished? If that''s the case, even Daluo Jinxian can''t save it."


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and stared at Nangong Quan, his meaning was very obvious. If he did something bad, he would be punished by heaven. This is the power of law.

 952 Chapter 952

    The horror of the power of the law, even if the soul organization is extremely large, and the strong are like clouds, they dare not do things that violate the power of the law.


    Even for those who break the power of the law, it is even more spurned. There will be strong ones who will directly kill those guys so as not to harm others.


    Nangong Quan''s expression became extremely serious, and he shook his head hurriedly and said, "No, absolutely not."


    Seeing the other''s nervousness, Jiang Xiaohu smiled slightly: "It''s better not to. By the way, you should know what the power of law is?"


    "I know, because of this, the ancestors set up a group training. The Nangong family must not do things that hurt morality and reason. Otherwise, they will be punished by family rules or even expelled from Nangong family." Nangongquan hurriedly. Said.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded lightly and said, "Seeing you are still honest, I will follow you tomorrow and visit your house."


    "Thank you, Mr. Jiang." Nangong Quan was startled slightly, then thanked him.


    He knew very well that the current situation of the Nangong family was very serious, and only the young man in front of him could help solve it.


    If he can''t solve it, then no one in this world can save their Nangong family.


    "It''s easy to talk."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t take it seriously. Anyway, he could accumulate merit and help himself, so why not do it?


    As a very critical healer, even if he came to the plane of the earth, he would not dare to be careless. With more helpers, there would be more safety.


    Besides, the Soul Organization has already pursued the earth, and it seems that it has a tendency to grow bigger.


    There are not a few helpers, and if they really get to the point of a showdown, they will lose three punches and four hands, and they will end up with Tai.


    It is precisely because of this that Jiang Xiaohu is not stingy, even if Nangong Quan does not give money, he will help improve the strength of the Nangong family.


    After Jiang Xiaohu made the decision, Nangongquan seemed indifferent to the match between Jiang Jianlong and Nangong Ziyun. He couldn''t wait for the time to pass sooner, and he could go back soon, and then welcome Jiang Xiaohu''s arrival the next day.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu was very interested in watching the arena.


    Jiang Jianlong and Nangong Ziyun have already hit the mid-game. I don''t know if it is Jiang Jianlong who is pitying and pitying Yu, or Nangong Ziyun is really difficult to deal with. Anyway, the competition between the two has been going on for half an hour.


    Many of the younger generations at the scene were almost drowsy.


    "Ziyun, you have to be careful this time."


    Jiang Jianlong took a deep breath, and quickly drew a circle with both hands in front of him, then his legs suddenly kicked on the ground, and his figure suddenly burst into the air.


    "Stegosaurus sitting on lotus!"


    When he reached the apex in midair, his body suddenly turned, his legs bent slightly and turned into an old monk''s meditation mode. With a loud shout, his body quickly exploded downward, like a dropped bomb. Aiming at Nangong Ziyun slammed down.


    This is a move from the sky!


    Nangong Ziyun raised her head and took a look, and then she displayed the wind and wind. The sword in her right hand danced as fast as lightning, and her figure moved with it. The surrounding air moved quickly with her, almost in the blink of an eye. A whirlwind exploded from her sword and shot towards Jiang Jianlong.


    This is not an ordinary whirlwind, but contains extremely terrifying sword aura and killing intent.


    It can be said that once hit, even if Jiang Jianlong''s body is made of steel, it will be disturbed all over.


    "what!"


    "It seems that Jiang Jianlong is going to lose this time. This trick is really powerful. The Nangong family is really different."


    "Ziyun deserves to be the pride of the younger generation of our Nangong family. She has so skillfully played Feng Xing Wan and her power is still so great."


    "Finally, I can go home and sleep. I have been fighting for half an hour in each fight. It''s really exhausting to watch..."


    Many people at the scene, especially among the younger generation, suddenly heard Jiang Jianlong say, "Stegosaurus sits on the lotus", all of them drowsy, suddenly all of them suddenly lit up, and they were beaten with blood. The same, all cheered up.


    Seeing this nirvana by Nangong Ziyun, everyone exclaimed.


    Even Nangongquan put his hands on the chair, ready to get up and leave.


    "what!"


    And at this moment, the people present almost exclaimed at the same time, as if they had seen something terrifying happen.


    I saw Jiang Jianlong''s figure in mid-air turned, and his stature came to a straight line transfer in mid-air, directly avoiding the hurricane created by the sword, and pressing down on Nangong Ziyun again at a faster speed, almost It is showing the trend of Mount Tai''s top pressure.


    This move was too overbearing, and it was almost a posture of Mount Tai overwhelming. Nangong Ziyun hurriedly backed away and quickly avoided.


    "Poison Dragon Diamond!"


    But her figure was not stable yet, Jiang Jianlong followed with one move, her figure quickly intruded forward and fell into Nangong Ziyan¡¯s chest and abdomen almost in the blink of an eye, and then blasted out with a palm, facing her. The hand holding the sword blasted out, and instantly shot her sword to the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, she followed her with a palm, which shocked Nangong Ziyun, hurriedly kicked her legs to the ground, and quickly moved backwards.


    This palm was extremely sharp and powerful, and it frightened her cold sweat.


    "Sword Dragon Kato''s Finger!"


    Before Nangong Ziyun could stand firm, Jiang Jianlong made a move, and his figure quickly exploded forward, stabbing a finger on his right hand, and the very strange thing was that his finger was pointing to Nangong Ziyun. The chest area.


    "You, you rascal!"


    Jiang Jianlong was extremely fast, and her figure quickly enlarged among Nangong Ziyun''s pupils. After seeing the direction of the finger clearly, she was so scared that she hurriedly put her hands on her chest, and subconsciously shouted.


    Hearing the horrified voice of the other party, Jiang Jianlong subconsciously stopped his footsteps, but the inertia was too great, and some of them couldn''t stop the car for a while. As a result, he directly rushed towards Nangong Ziyun.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Have you ever seen such a scene, plus Jiang Jianlong''s one-meter-eight head, like an iron tower falling down, rushed straight forward, and the thin Nangong Ziyunwan was directly overwhelmed to the ground, so she screamed in shock.


    "Puff!"


    Many people who were drinking water spouted out of their mouths when they saw this scene.


    Nangong Ziyun did not say that she lost, and Jiang Jianlong was pressed under her in front of so many people. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t believe it was true even if she put a knife on their necks. of.


    "Interesting, interesting."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled knowingly and turned to look at Zhou Lindao beside him.


    In fact, he did not expect such a comedy scene.

 953 Chapter 953

    "I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen."


    A mysterious smile appeared on Nangong Quan¡¯s face, ¡°It seems that even if I don¡¯t marry Ziyan to your Jiang family, I won¡¯t work. Tomorrow, no, this will be spread throughout the entire imperial capital tonight. Ziyun can''t get married."


    "Didn''t you just say that if Nangong Ziyun loses, you will marry Ziyan to Stegosaurus. Do you want to go back?" Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Nangong Quan, stroked his chin with his right hand, and deliberately asked Tao.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t worry that Nangongquan would go back, after all, if he put out such a high-profile publicity just now, and then took the words back, wouldn''t it be a blow to his old face.


    If it really happened, then his Nangong family''s face would be lost.


    "Do you think I am the one who repents? I''m just sighing, after tonight, how many young people in the imperial capital will be crying, I can hear the screaming of the unjust souls." Nangongquan stroked his beard, quite amazed. Said.


    At this moment, he looks more like an old naughty boy, reluctant to marry his granddaughter.


    I feel extremely proud of my granddaughter''s excellence!


    How many young talents the emperor has, in order to win Ziyun a smile, he did not hesitate to spend a lot of money.


    Many people even went to Nangong''s martial arts gym to sign up. They said they were exercising. In fact, many of them just did nothing after paying a high full-service membership fee. They came every day just to watch. Click Ziyun.


    But since today, Nangong Ziyun has become a woman of other people''s family, and it has caused much psychological trauma to those brothers.


    "They like to scream, just scream more. Anyway, there are so many places for them to vent. If you have money, you are afraid that you can''t find a woman to vent?" Jiang Xiaohu narrowed his mouth, rather disapproving.


    "Of course you don''t mind those people, but he doesn''t necessarily." Nangongquan pointed to Jiang Jianlong on the ring, and said with a point.


    "No matter how high martial arts is, you are afraid of kitchen knives. Kungfu will hang another brick and shoot down! Not afraid of drops."


    Jiang Xiaohu had seen it for so long. Jiang Jianlong also pressed Nangong Ziyun underneath. The people watching did not say a word, so he roared and said, "Stegosaurus, just press it. You still want to keep pressing you. Don¡¯t let your wife go? Pay attention to the occasion, I know you¡¯re suffocated, so you have to find a place where no one is going to vent?"


    "what!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Jianlong flew out like a cannonball, and was kicked by Nangong Ziyun.


    At this moment, the two of them realized that this is not a date for a date, but a ring.


    "Jianlong Jiang, you bastard! I don''t care, you will be responsible for me in the future!" Nangong Ziyun patted her clothes very freely, with a sweet smile on her mouth.


    After such a long time, she finally waited until Jiang Jianlong defeated herself.


    "Responsible, I must be responsible to the end." Jiang Jianlong finally got the hang of it, and hurriedly nodded.


    If at this time, if he still doesn''t get acquainted, he would really hit him to death.


    "It seems that I really missed my eyes. It''s no wonder that this girl has been reluctant to agree to marry other brothers. It is even more open to those people. It turns out that she has someone in her heart." Nangong Quan sighed. A wry smile appeared on his face.


    "Dad, I have always known that Ziyun has someone he likes, but I didn''t expect it to be Jiang Jianlong. Look at me as a dad, and I don''t even understand my own daughter." Nangong Yuhui also has a bitter smile on his face. I always thought my daughter had no one to like.


    "It''s because I was wrong. It should be that after the first match between the two of them, Ziyun''s performance was not quite right, so I should find out something. Hey, my mother''s failure." Xia Xuan was quite sighed. Tao.


    On the contrary, Jiang Xiaohu raised his head and laughed, it was a happy and presumptuous.


    "It seems that it is destined that our Jiang family is destined to have one more good daughter-in-law." Jiang Zhanhao also stood up at this time and said loudly, his face full of pride.


    The Jiang family not only got an extra daughter-in-law, but also asked the Nangong family to spend 10 million as a dowry.


    It can be said that this time the Jiang family has made a profit.


    "Congratulations, Chief Jiang." Nangongquan stood up and said seriously.


    Although I really didn''t want to admit this matter, I had to congratulate Jiang Zhanhao. After all, there was one more person in the Jiang family, and they had to give out 10 million as a dowry.


    This sale, it seems that the Nangong family has obviously lost.


    But he knew very well that as long as he could get Jiang Xiaohu to make a shot, let alone ten million, he wouldn''t blink his eyes even if he gave one billion.


    In this world, nothing is more important than the rise of the Nangong family.


    "Old fox, let''s prepare for the wedding tomorrow. I think the election day is worse than hitting the sun. Look at them, you can''t wait." Jiang Xiaohu pointed to Jiang Jianlong and Murong Ziyun.


    "I think this is the best."


    Nangongquan thought for a while, and immediately agreed, but he couldn''t wait.


    "Dad, is this too fast?"


    Nangong Yuhui hurriedly said, as a father, he naturally hopes to prepare well, and then marry out his daughter gracefully.


    "Shall we discuss the time and find a good day to marry Ziyun again?" Xia Xuan said hurriedly, and she didn''t want her daughter to marry so hastily.


    Hu Yuexin didn''t think so. Instead, she smiled and said, "Although time has been rushed, there is not no time to prepare. If you start from now, you must be able to make a grand wedding, so you won''t be wronged. Yun it."


    "Then proceed from now on. Everyone in the family will come out to help. If anyone is lazy, he will be fined a thousand push-ups and half a year''s salary." Nangongquan immediately decided.


    "Okay, Dad." Nangong Yuhui and Xia Xuan looked at each other and agreed.


    The two of them knew very well that now that it was done, even if the two of them were not allowed to marry, it would be impossible.


    Today this kind of thing has spread, since it is inevitable to be ridiculed, it is better to cook the rice and let them get married.


    Seeing them come down, Jiang Xiaohu walked towards Jiang Jianlong with his hands in his pockets and Zhou Lin.


    "Hey, I was still a fool before, why is it becoming more active now?" Jiang Xiaohu looked at Jiang Jianlong who was a little embarrassed, and couldn''t help teasing.


    "Hey, now and then. Brother, don''t laugh at me anymore. I still have to teach you well today?" Jiang Jianlong scratched the back of his head with his right hand and said, but he didn''t even notice him. I''m used to calling Jiang Xiaohu and brother.


    Zhou Lin looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a weird face. He was obviously a younger brother, but Jiang Jianlong called him his brother.

 954 Chapter 954

    Nangong Ziyun had the same curiosity as Zhou Lin. She had known before that Jiang Jianlong belonged to the eldest and was still the uncle of the Jiang family.


    "Jiang Jianlong has become like this, you must have tuned it out?" Nangong Ziyun''s beautiful eyes stared at Jiang Xiaohu for a while, and asked after a while pondering.


    "Teaching? Could it be that you want me to train you? It seems that your potential is also good, but this move, between the big and the big, lacks some soft beauty. If it is more smooth, it will be better. "Jiang Xiaohu smiled faintly, just like that.


    "You, what you said is true? You also know martial arts?" Nangong Ziyun''s eyes were shocked, and her chest was violently ups and downs, showing how shocking she was in her heart.


    In the past, she only knew that tricks required sturdiness and strength. When she was practicing, she took the initiative to ignore her gender, and she still practiced to death. It can be said that even if she is extremely talented in martial arts, she does not. Very hard work.


    There were even sweating and bleeding many times.


    But I didn''t expect that the person in front of me who was even more powerful than the master of martial arts would be able to see the shortcomings of her tricks at a glance.


    "I don''t understand. It''s purely a personal suggestion. As for whether you want to listen, that''s another matter."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled noncommitantly, and immediately thought of Nangongquan''s decision, "By the way, you should think about another matter. Tomorrow Jiang''s and Nangong''s will hold a wedding for you two, so that you can make your bridal banquet early. "


    "What, get married tomorrow?" Jiang Jianlong''s eyes widened for a few minutes, and he said in surprise.


    "Ah, why is it so fast? He hasn''t asked me to marry him yet. If you marry him so unclearly, it would be too cheap for him." Nangong Ziyun was more relaxed and glanced straight at Jiang Jianlong.


    In order to wait for Jiang Jianlong to really grow up and use her real strength to defeat herself, she has waited for many years.


    Today I finally won the battle. Naturally, I want to join Jiang Jianlong as a family as soon as possible, and I don''t have to worry that this guy will give up someday.


    You know, the marriage certificate has no expiration date.


    "Why so fast, you should know it yourself? Okay, let''s put it all in this. You can enjoy your single life tonight. Tomorrow you two will be husband and wife." Jiang Xiaohu had a strange smile on his face. Said pointedly.


    "He dare!"


    Before Jiang Jianlong could say anything, Nangong Ziyun answered first, with warnings between her eyebrows.


    She seemed to see through Jiang Jianlong''s careful thoughts, like someone who had known each other for a long time.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare." Jiang Jianlong hurriedly waved his hand.


    "Couldn''t it."


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head lightly, too lazy to bother with this guy, turned his head and looked at Zhou Lin and said, "Let''s go, go to rest early."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Lin nodded lightly, turned around and followed Jiang Xiaohu towards the hall.


    "I think Jiang Xiaohu is right. You two hurry up and enjoy your single life." Halfway up the road, Zhou Lin suddenly turned to look at the two.


    After saying this, no matter how tired these two people were, Zhou Lin followed Jiang Xiaohu and left.


    Back in the house, Jiang Xiaohu closed the door, took out the spiritual stone from Yang Kun''s secret room from his pocket and placed it in front of Zhou Lin.


    "What is this? It seems that the spirit is very abundant." Zhou Lin asked the spirit stone curiously.


    "The original spirit stone has the ability to regenerate aura."


    Jiang Xiaohu pointed to the open space on the bed, "Start practicing now, hold the spirit stone in your hand, then seal, enter the cultivation state, and strive for a breakthrough tonight."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Lin didn''t doubt that he was there, and immediately sat cross-legged on the bed and started practicing.


    Now her strength can advance to the middle stage of foundation construction. With the help of this original spirit stone, Jiang Xiaohu believes that she can break through tonight and reach the level of a small powerhouse.


    Time always flies very quickly during cultivation, almost as soon as I close my eyes, the next day the sunlight penetrates through the window, shining on Zhou Lin''s face on the bed, and it makes her very comfortable.


    But now is in the critical period of breakthrough, she doesn''t want to give up all her previous efforts, she just clenched her teeth and persevered, letting the aura rush out from the original spiritual stone, drilled in from the palm of her hand, and then followed the veins. Flowing away from her body, she finally gathered in her dantian.


    The pubic area was already full of milky white spiritual energy at this time, constantly expanding.


    "Boom!"


    But at this moment, the critical point suddenly appeared, the aura suddenly exploded, and finally contracted rapidly, becoming a fist-sized disk-like object, which was truly materialized.


    This is one of the signs of the mid-term foundation construction, and its appearance means that Zhou Lin''s strength has reached the mid-term foundation construction.


    "Son, get up quickly and help entertain the guests." Hu Yuexin''s shout soon came from outside the door.


    "it is good."


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Zhou Lin and saw her ruddy complexion, still a breakthrough appearance, so he agreed.


    "call!"


    Zhou Lin condensed her breath, let out a long suffocating breath, slowly opened her eyes and said, "It''s really comfortable. I didn''t expect to break through in one night. This spiritual stone is really good."


    After that, Zhou Lin stood up and handed the original spirit stone to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Give it to you, it''s yours, what else are you giving me?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the original spiritual stone that was darkening in color, and smiled faintly, "I''m not afraid that after I take it back, I will never give it to you?"


    "You won''t. I mainly think that this thing is too expensive. The original spirit jade that you finally found is very unsafe to put in my hands. If you are low in strength, you will naturally be seen and snatched away." Zhou Lin was full. The face said seriously.


    Ever since ghosts and gods stepped into the world of cultivating immortals, Zhou Lin had not consciously learned more about the convenience of cultivation, and naturally understood how important spiritual energy is to cultivators.


    Since this original spiritual stone can regenerate aura, it is naturally a more precious thing.


    Provoked the peeping of the strong, and even started to snatch her, is she still alive?


    "Let''s go, wash up, we''re going out to receive guests. The two married, naturally many people will come over, and today is destined to be lively. It seems that you are quite lucky to be able to witness a real rich wedding."


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed suddenly, very strange, "Or, let''s make a very unforgettable wedding for Stegosaurus?"

 955 Chapter 955

    "What do you want, I will cooperate with you."


    Zhou Lin agreed without hesitation. In her eyes, Jiang Xiaohu was already regarded as everything to her. Jiang Xiaohu''s words would be implemented without hesitation.


    Moreover, she feels that Jiang Xiaohu is not a reckless person, even if it is particularly memorable, it will not make everyone unhappy, on the contrary, it may be refreshing for everyone.


    She knew that the things in Jiang Xiaohu''s head were absolutely extraordinary.


    "Then let''s start to act and give Jiang Jianlong a thrilling." Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth raised a weird smile, as if a conspiracy had succeeded.


    "You have to stay a little longer, and you can''t ruin the Stegosaurus wedding."


    Suddenly seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s smile like this, Zhou Lin was so scared that her heart jumped wildly and hurriedly reminded.


    She was really worried, Jiang Xiaohu had played too much, and that would be bad.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Jiang Xiaohu''s hand gently stroked Zhou Lin''s head with a very affectionate attitude.


    Now that he agreed to the original owner of this body, he must take good care of Zhou Lin, so he would not break his promise.


    Being stroked by Jiang Xiaohu''s head like a child, Zhou Lin felt a strange feeling in her heart, warm current surging.


    Walking out of the room, Jiang Xiaohu saw that the entire Jiang family was completely renewed and threw on the red silk, a joyous situation.


    Many people of the tribe are busy, arranging the Jiang Family Courtyard at the fastest speed.


    As the patriarch, Jiang Zhanhao rules everything today.


    Jiang Jianlong''s father, Jiang Jiaqiang is the happiest one today, his mouth can''t close together with a smile, he is busy back and forth.


    Looking at Jiang Xiaohu, he smiled even more. It was precisely because this young man ignored the previous suspicions and taught Jiang Jianlong to cultivate himself and let him marry a beautiful couple, and the other party also posted 10 million.


    Although he knew very well that the ten million was not for Jiang Jianlong, but for Jiang Xiaohu, he was still very happy.It''s just Jiang Xiaohu, will he ask for this money?


    In fact, the answer was already clear in his mind, and it could even be said that he was a little ashamed.


    As the eldest of the family, I used to exclude Jiang Zhanhao''s family.


    However, if this spreads out, he also feels that his face is more radiant.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu approaching, Jiang Jiaqiang greeted him with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Xiaohu, take a look, I''m almost too busy. I didn''t expect that my son gets married, and my dad doesn''t know what I''m doing." Jiang Jiaqiang said with a smile.


    "Uncle, you have to have a few drinks today. Stegosaurus marries a beautiful couple. I think you can''t close your mouth happily." Jiang Xiaohu looked up and down at Jiang Jiaqiang and said with a smile.


    "That''s not that Xiaohu contributed the most. I know it very well. Xiaohu, the old uncle did what you did to you. Here, I will give you a place. I hope you can forgive me." Jiang Jiaqiang''s eyes flashed with excitement Of tears.


    "Haha, let the past events go away with the wind. As long as our Jiang family can unite to the outside world, whether it is to me or the rest of the Jiang family, it is all welfare, what do you think?" Jiang Xiaohu Smiled heartily, quite generous.


    The Jiang family is now under Jiang Zhanhao''s management. He naturally hopes to help his father and the old fox manage the Jiang family from the side, and do a good job in the unity of the Jiang family, so as not to hinder the other Jiang family.


    This is an extraordinary period, and people who are not united will be easily defeated.


    "Yes, the past is like wind, just let them pass. Don''t worry, in the future, uncle will be your firm supporter. If anyone is disobedient, uncle will be the first to go up and clean him up." Jiang Jiaqiang wiped away his tears and said excitedly. .


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled slightly and said, "Today is a day of great joy. Don''t cry, uncle, but dress neatly. You can enjoy it today."


    "Yeah." Jiang Jiaqiang nodded solemnly.


    Today is his happiest day, if it is the most exciting day, it''s just that there are still some deficiencies in his heart.


    Leaving from Jiang Jiaqiang''s side, Jiang Xiaohu turned to look at Zhou Lin, and said mysteriously at her: "I suddenly thought of something, Aunt Wang, let''s go, let''s find her."


    "Aunt Wang? Jiang Xiaohu, what do you want to do?" Zhou Lin said with a puzzled face.


    This guy is always secretive. Just now he said he would give Jiang Jianlong a wedding that he will never forget, and now he said he would go to Aunt Wang.


    This Aunt Wang, she had seen it twice, and she was quite mysterious. Even at the age of 40 or 50, she was still well maintained and well dressed, and she seemed very energetic.


    "It''s boring for Guangjiang Stegosaurus to get married alone. Isn''t it?"


    After leaving the Jiang family compound, Jiang Xiaohu drove in his car, drove Zhou Lin and drove outside.


    "What do you mean, shouldn''t it be Aunt Wang and introduce another to Jiang Jianxiong, right? It''s too fast, you want to be a matchmaker." Zhou Lin glanced at Jiang Xiaohu with beautiful eyes.


    "Let''s tell you so..."


    After Jiang Xiaohu thought about it for a while, he briefly stated the matter between Aunt Wang and Jiang Jiaqiang.


    It is nothing more than that since the death of his wife, Jiang Jiaqiang has been taken care of by Aunt Wang, a confidante, so that she has reached the age of forty or fifty and still remains single without being married.


    It can be said that Jiang Jiaqiang has the same body and spirit as it is today, and has an inseparable relationship with Aunt Wang.


    "You mean, you want to take advantage of today''s opportunity to marry Aunt Wang and Jiang Jiaqiang? If you do this, the Nangong family will agree? Will Ziyun agree?" Zhou Lin was very in favor of this, but worried about the risks of doing so. .


    "Don''t worry, they will all agree. Don''t forget, Nangongquan is also a person who is not profitable and can''t afford to be early. What he hopes most is that the Nangong family can have a long history and restore its former glory." Jiang Xiaohu raised his head and smiled. A calm expression.


    "OK then."


    Zhou Lin was taken aback for a moment, then nodded.


    Such a man is the person most worthy of entrusting her life in her mind.


    Domineering, always so calm.


    Jiang Xiaohu has already figured out the situation of Aunt Wang''s house in the past few days. She has always lived in a courtyard house not far from Jiang''s house, with a niece taking care of her, and her life is still so peaceful and leisurely.


    After stopping the car, Jiang Xiaohu took the lead and walked inside the house, just in time to see Aunt Wang at home.


    "Young Master, why are you here?" Aunt Wang looked surprised when she saw the visitor.


    "You take the liberty to bother, and I hope Auntie don''t blame. Actually, I''m here to pick you up to our Jiang''s house. Today, Stegosaurus is married. I want to have a double happiness. I don''t know if Auntie is willing?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled and got the point.

 956 Chapter 956

    "What do you mean, Auntie didn''t quite understand."


    Shocked by the sudden words, Aunt Wang didn''t react for a while and asked suspiciously.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, I want you to marry your uncle today, so now I''m here to ask for your opinion. I don''t know if you agree?" Zhou Lin helped explain after looking at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "This, I''m afraid this is not appropriate?" Aunt Wang said after a slight daze.


    Obviously, her emotions seemed a bit agitated. After so many years of care, she had already developed feelings for Jiang Jiaqiang, and even regarded Jiang''s compound as her second home.


    Dreaming of dreaming of one day being able to marry into the Jiang family dignifiedly and become the wife of the Jiang family.


    I just can''t think that this day will really come.


    Aunt Wang''s full name is Wang Xuemei, she is a simple woman, not so ambitious.


    Every time she went to Jiang''s house, she would behave very decently and never get into trouble.


    "What is inappropriate, as long as you are willing, other questions are not a problem. I don''t know if you agree?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled and said heartily as he looked at Wang Xuemei who was a little excited.


    "Let me think about it, this matter is too big." Wang Xuemei said.


    After speaking, he got up and walked to his bedroom, turned and closed the door.


    At this time, Wang Xuemei''s niece also returned from outside and saw two strangers with curiosity on their faces.


    Before Jiang Xiaohu could speak, Zhou Lin stepped forward and said something about her future intentions, which made this queen niece Li quite interested.


    "This matter, I think it is feasible, my sister-in-law has been too bitter these years." Wang Li took a deep breath and sighed.


    "Then you can help persuade you. Our Jiang family will never treat your sister-in-law. It is also a graceful marriage." Jiang Xiaohu immediately patted his chest to make a promise.


    "Okay, I''ll go help persuade."


    Wang Li nodded lightly, and immediately turned around and entered Wang Xuemei''s bedroom.


    After about ten minutes passed, the door of the room finally opened, and two women, one old and one young, came out of the house, with a touch of embarrassment still hanging on Wang Xuemei''s face.


    It''s just that today''s everything is too hasty so that she hasn''t prepared well yet.


    "Ready? Let me tell you, Stegosaurus and Ziyun got married, which was decided last night. Today is not the same as it went smoothly. Let''s go, get in the car, and come back to Jiang''s house with me." Jiang Xiaohu stood up directly. Invite Ding Wang Xuemei and Wang Li to go back with him.


    "it is good."


    Wang Xuemei immediately agreed, and the day she was looking forward to finally came.


    "To get married today, everything is simple, there is no float to welcome the relatives, don''t you mind?" Zhou Lin explained a little bit.


    "I''m a lot of age, so what do I care about that?" Wang Xuemei waved her hand. Regarding those formal matters, there is no such thing as holding a wedding ceremony.


    When he arrived at Jiang''s house, Zhou Lin helped arrange for Wang Xuemei to put on her wedding dress, while Jiang Xiaohu went straight to the main house.


    It happened that Jiang Zhanhao was there, so he ran towards him.


    "Get up, you just ran out, didn''t you see that everyone was busy? You guy, you kept the family busy with a word, but you ran out to sahuan." Seeing his son, Jiang Zhanhao complained in an angry tone.


    "Stop, stop. Not two are busy, but three. I brought Aunt Wang back. What about another set of wedding dresses I asked you to prepare?" Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand and said directly.


    "Son, if you wear Xuemei, I think it is more appropriate to wear Jiang suit." Hu Yuexin immediately understood what his son meant and said hurriedly.


    "You bastard, it was this idea originally. You are not afraid that Nangong family and Ziyun will oppose it?" Jiang Zhanhao agreed with this matter in his heart, but he was also very worried.


    Jiang Xiaohu disapproved: "You are the second person to ask me the same question. Don''t worry, the Nangong family will agree."


    "You kid, how do you feel that you are in charge of the Jiang family? I''m just a puppet pushed out by you. Okay, I''ll talk to Nangongquan and Ziyun about this matter." Jiang Zhanhao stared irritably He glanced at Jiang Xiaohu and sighed softly.


    "You can''t, let me go."


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Jiang Zhanhao and said, "I don''t know your careful thoughts, advance as retreat, it''s not obvious that I don''t want to go. It''s all because of my low mouth, that happened yesterday."


    After speaking, he turned around and went outside. He didn''t need to worry about the next thing. Anyway, watching his mother Hu Yuexin care more about this matter than himself.


    Coming out of Jiang''s house, he still drove the ordinary car, and drove towards the Nangong family.


    On the way, I made several calls to Nangongquan, but the old boy just didn''t answer, he was probably busy.


    Nangong''s family is in a large house on the side of Xiangshan Mountain. It was built just like Prince Gong''s Mansion, with pavilions, terraces, and pavilions.


    It is very convenient to have a car. In order to save time, Jiang Xiaohu simply walked around the city highway, but it didn''t take 20 minutes before and after to reach the door of Nangong''s house.


    Today''s Nangong family is much more lively than usual, and there is a lively and peaceful scene with lights and festoons at the door.


    The car drove directly into the parking lot of the Nangong Family Family. After Jiang Xiaohu told the doorman, he went straight to the compound.


    With the help of a maid, I don¡¯t worry about getting lost.


    As he walked, Jiang Xiaohu looked at it and found that there was a hint of aura remaining here, but it was already thin enough to be ignored.


    As he walked around a pond, Jiang Xiaohu looked at the rockery and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "It turns out that the problem lies here, which is a bit interesting." Jiang Xiaohu said with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    The maid didn''t understand Jiang Xiaohu''s words, she just thought that this man was young and handsome and exuded an aristocratic atmosphere. She was sure that this man came from a big family.


    "Mr. Jiang, welcome. Why are you free to come to me today?" Nangongquan looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a smile and asked curiously.


    "Why, do you mean that I am not welcome? If you are not welcome, I will leave now." Jiang Xiaohu raised his brows and looked at Nangong Quandao with a playful expression.


    "You fellow, am I so busy? Don''t take offense if you don''t entertain me well." Nangong Quan said.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled slightly: "Actually, I came here to tell you something, I want two couples to hold a wedding at the same time. The other pair is my uncle and Aunt Wang, which is Wang Xuemei."


    "Fuck, you guy has gotten into it. Anyway, I will marry my granddaughter to your family, and I will take 10 million as a dowry. It''s okay for you, and I have to make another couple. What do you mean?" Nangongquan''s eyes instantly Stared wide, with an angry look.

 957 Chapter 957 Your ancestor was very selfish

    The wedding was held hastily, and ten million were married. The Nangong family can be said to have made huge concessions.


    But this guy actually brought him such a news, no matter how strong you are, you can''t do such a shameless thing, right?


    It turned out that the in-laws got married one day, which was so exciting.


    "Do you disagree? I originally wanted to help you solve the problems faced by the Nangong family for free, but it seems unnecessary."


    Jiang Xiaohu shrugged his shoulders indifferently and deliberately approached Nangong Quan, "I tell you a piece of news. From my point of view, your Nangong family will die out every year in the next five years. Years of effort, your Nangong family is no one."


    "You, what do you mean, tell me clearly? Otherwise, don''t blame me for turning my face and not acknowledging people." Nangongquan became angry at once. Isn''t this guy cursing their Nangong family?


    "It''s useless to be angry, I just tell the facts. To be precise, this is the ghost of your ancestors, and the ancestors of your Nangong family must be said to be a selfish ghost." Jiang Xiaohu still has a calm face, not at all. Keep Nangongquan''s threat at heart.


    "You bastard, you dare to insult our ancestors of the Nangong family, even if you can''t win, I will fight with you." Nangong Quan was so angry that he cursed the Nangong family before, and now he cursed the ancestors of the Nangong family. This guy is not Deliberately find fault, what is that.


    The ancestors of the Nangong family, it seems to be the pride of the entire Nangong family, a totem-like existence.


    How can one be insulted by an outsider?


    To say that the ancestors were selfish is simply too rude.


    If Jiang Xiaohu is not given a severe lesson, it will be hard to dispel his hatred.


    But he also knew very well that the young man in front of him was a perverted existence, and he was not his opponent at all.


    "You can''t beat me."


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at him and waved his hand.


    "Huh, you must fight if you don''t win, you bastard!" Nangong Quan said bitterly, so angry that he bullied his chest.


    "Old guy, let''s save the province. How old is it to be as vindictive as a child, is it interesting? The secret of your Nangong family is in that pond, to be precise, under the rockery. The formation is called Yushui Pengyue. Am I right?" Jiang Xiaohu Dama Jindao sat on the Grand Master''s chair, shaking gently.


    He didn''t care about the arrogant appearance of the old fellow Nangong Quan at all, but rather a self-sufficient and very leisurely look.


    "You, how do you know so clearly?" Nangongquan was shocked, and his breathing became rapid.


    "Little guy, do you doubt my ability?" Jiang Xiaohu asked rhetorically.


    "I just want to know, what is the relationship between this pattern and our Nangong family''s ancestors'' private ownership?" Nangongquan suppressed the excitement and asked, his tone of voice seemed much calmer.


    Having mastered the Nangong family for decades, he naturally understood the pattern of the Nangong family very well. It can be said that the lifeline of the Nangong family lies in the pattern created by the pool of clear water and rockery.


    It''s just that over the years, even if he is a layman, he can see that the pattern of Feng Shui has begun to decline over time, and the trend has become more and more obvious over the years.


    He had asked someone to come and see it before, but those people had no answer.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Xiaohu saw the problem the first time he came to the house, and it seemed that he still had a solution.


    "In recent years, has the water in your pond become more and more turbid, and sometimes even emits a burst of odor? No matter how you replace it with running water, you can''t change this situation?" Jiang Xiaohu''s tone is very flat .


    "Well, what did you see?" Nangong Quan asked again, not calm at all.


    He began to wonder whether Jiang Xiaohu installed a camera at their Nangong home, or stole the content of their surveillance video at Nangong home.


    Otherwise, how could he know so clearly, just like seeing them do these things.


    "Your idea is very retarded."


    Jiang Xiaohu dangled his legs and said endlessly.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t miss you that much. Now that you see the problem, you must have a solution, right?" Nangongquan apologized hurriedly. He knew that the thin young man in front of him had already noticed some of his Thought, the strength gap is too obvious.


    If the Nangong family wanted to change the situation, they really could only rely on the young man in front of them.


    "Then what I said?" Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    "I promised, and I also paid out one million as a gift. Is this the head office?"


    Nangongquan gritted his teeth and said, "As long as you make a move, I will give you another one hundred million in thank you."


    "Do you think I''m the kind of poor person? Yesterday, you forgot, I will give you Nangong family a good luck." Jiang Xiaohu angered Nangong Quan with a big eye.


    "I''m really sorry for misunderstanding Mr. Jiang just now."


    Nangongquan hurriedly said, "Thank you, Mr. Jiang."


    "Little guy, don''t you think I''m humiliating your ancestors now? Actually, I can tell you clearly that he is selfish and cheap. He is a jerk. He is just a bit of a fool. Kind of people."


    Jiang Xiaohu got up from his chair and beckoned to Nangong Quan, "You come with me, by the way, the area of ??the pond is closed, no one is allowed to approach. Only strong boys can stand guard! Sixteen, remember live."


    "Yes, I''ll do it now!" Nangong Quan''s eyes flashed light and hurriedly said.


    After that, Nangong Quan asked his son Nangong Yuhui and Nangong Riyue to handle this matter. This is a small matter for the Nangong family. There are many martial arts schools. It is very easy to find sixteen boy boys. of.


    In fact, it is a man who keeps his body as a boy, even teenagers.


    In fact, when the ancestors of the Nangong family bought this site, they took advantage of the layout here to set up an extremely simple spirit gathering formation.


    This Spirit Gathering Array is a one-time, and extremely domineering will make the ancestors of the Nangong family refreshed for a while, but it will harm the descendants of the Nangong family.


    The spiritual energy was absorbed by him alone, and there were no drops left, and the seedlings encouraged it, which naturally left sequelae.


    After about half an hour, the backyard was sealed off.


    "Little guy, let''s go and take you to see the situation." Jiang Xiaohu got up from the chair and waved to Nangong Quan.


    "it is good."


    Nangongquan didn''t feel that Jiang Xiaohu called him a little guy, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Nangongquan stood beside the rockery by the pond, staring at the rockery.


    "Get up!"


    Jiang Xiaohu yelled a word and waved his hand, a majestic air burst out, and the water in the pond suddenly rolled up, as if it was boiling, and quickly separated to the two sides.

 958 Chapter 958 Selfish Ghost

    The huge sound of the rushing water immediately rang in the backyard, as if someone had set up a super stereo to play a waterfall that was flying down three thousand feet down.


    Seeing this scene, Nangong Quan was shocked, his mouth opened wide for a long time without regaining his senses.


    He felt that only those who really reached the martial arts master level and above, it would be very difficult to burst out with such terrifying strength, but for Jiang Xiaohu, it was just something that could be easily accomplished with a wave of hands.


    The gap between strengths gave him the word''fear'' for the first time.


    The strength of this young man is too terrifying, and the Nangong family is determined not to be an enemy.


    "Let''s go, let''s take a look." Seeing Nangongquan standing there in a daze, Jiang Xiaohu beckoned.


    "okay."


    Recovered, Nangongquan immediately followed Jiang Xiaohu.


    He knew very well that the other party must have asked himself to see something, and this thing was still extremely important to the Nangong family.


    When the water split to the two sides, revealing a dry road, Jiang Xiaohu raised his leg and walked towards the rockery.


    At this time, the surroundings of the rockery were all dry, as if the water here was drained and then exposed to the sun for several days.


    Walking into the pond, Nangongquan also felt a cool breath emanating from the water wall on the right.


    Such an intuitive and close observation made him feel that Jiang Xiaohu''s strength is very important, and it is definitely not something that people like him can easily get into.


    Out of curiosity, he also stretched out his hand and touched the wall of water. The water immediately wetted his fingers, but it still remained upright, as if it were made of high-tech glass. The human landscape created by the water baffle is the same.


    If it hadn''t been for seeing it with his own eyes, Nangongquan would really not believe that someone should have such a deep instinct.


    "open!"


    At this time, Nangongquan was brought back to his senses by a sound.


    I saw the rockery parted to the two sides, as if the rockery were two gates, it shocked him again.


    "What are you stupefying? Look, this is the small spirit gathering array arranged by the ancestors. The eyes are here. This dusty bead is the spirit stone." Jiang Xiaohu removed the slate of the gossip array on the ground. , Pointed to the gloomy spirit stone and said.


    "How could this happen, is this still a spirit stone?"


    Seeing the dark black spirit stone shattered in half, Nangong Quan couldn''t believe that all of this was true.


    It has been alive for almost a hundred years anyway, and naturally he has seen the world. What people who know that immortality needs most is to find the spiritual stone and absorb the spiritual energy inside to supplement the energy in the body.


    It is precisely because of the spiritual energy that distinguishes the cultivator from the martial arts practitioner.


    Every piece of spiritual stone full of spiritual energy is all milky white, the higher the purity, the deeper the milky white.


    But now that the really fast spirit stone turned black, it was obvious that not only was there no spiritual energy, but it also exuded a suffocating twilight.


    Twilight is sullen, the next thing is lifelessness!


    "This is a primitive spirit stone, which is capable of regenerating aura. It''s just a pity that it''s all gone."


    Jiang Xiaohu also felt extremely sorry. Although this original spiritual stone was broken, it was once more curious than the original spiritual stone he had obtained.


    "Is there no way to recover?" Nangong Quan asked tentatively as the muscles in the corners of his eyes throbbed.


    If he can restore the spirit stone, don''t say a million, even if it is a billion, he will not blink.


    "Bring you down to let you know that the ancestor of your Nangong family is actually a selfish ghost."


    Jiang Xiaohu shrugged his shoulders, with a faint expression on his face, "There is a secret grid here, maybe there is something in it."


    When he said this, Jiang Xiaohu pointed his right hand to a rectangular bluestone on the ground, and signaled Nangong Quan to remove the stone covered on it.


    Nangongquan couldn¡¯t wait to see what¡¯s under the stone, so as soon as Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s words fell, he immediately bent down and lifted the bluestone, and moved three more stones in a row. , I found the rustic box buried deep underground.


    Without waiting for Jiang Xiaohu''s instructions, Nangongquan moved the box out carefully immediately.


    A waterproof wooden box made of high-quality sinking wood was completely removed. Nangongquan immediately erased the brass lock on the box and opened the box.


    "Take it out and have a look."


    Jiang Xiaohu said in a rather plain tone as if he had discovered such an expression a long time ago.


    After Nangong Quan looked at Jiang Xiaohu, he quickly took out the yellow package from the box and quickly opened it.


    What was wrapped in it was a letter written on parchment paper. I don''t know how many years it has been, the parchment paper was a little yellowed.


    Unfolding the parchment, Nangongquan immediately saw a lot of words written on it. The inscription turned out to be the ancestor of the Nangong family, that is, the person of the powerful martial arts immortal, Nangong Yunba.


    Jiang Xiaohu also glanced, and the corner of his mouth on the parchment immediately evoked a faint smile.


    "What is written on it?" Jiang Xiaohu deliberately asked even if he knew what was written.


    "An ancestor''s letter of regret, saying that he was selfish and harmed the descendants of the Nangong family in order to achieve martial arts."


    Nangongquan looked at Jiang Xiaohu and said, "However, he also said from above that if the Nangong family had a chance, they met a strong immortal cultivator, and prayed for him to help reconstruct the formation. The Nangong family will be honored as a guest."


    "Is this a conscience discovery?" Jiang Xiaohu said with a rather poisonous smile.


    "Mr. Jiang, I blamed you before, and I formally apologize to you." Nangongquan said apologetically.


    On the parchment, Nangong Yunba said he was a selfish ghost, so what else could he say.


    He could only admit his mistakes, and he even felt that Jiang Xiaohu was the strong cultivator, and the Nangong family should treat each other with supreme courtesy.


    "It''s not that I despise you, selfish ghost ancestor. The layout of this formation is really not very good. I dare say that he is a layman. The gathering of spirit formations is not arranged like this. Hey, it is really a violent thing. Such a good original spiritual stone." Jiang Xiaohu was still quite heartbroken when he saw the broken original spiritual stone.


    Nangongquan was very embarrassed, and at the same time he secretly agreed with Jiang Xiaohu''s words. If they were arranged a little better, their Nangong family would not fall into this field.


    "I also ask Mr. Jiang to take action and save our Nangong family. Our Nangong family must be treated as the honorable guest!" After taking a deep breath, Nangongquan immediately clasped his fists and arched his hands.

 959 Chapter 959

    "Linlin, do you plan to guard this vegetable for a lifetime?"


    "He is my husband, and I should guard him."


    "Husband? Haha, Linlin, don''t you find it ridiculous? He is your shame!"


    "Auntie, I will not divorce Jiang Xiaohu at this time, and the Jiang family will not allow this to happen."


    "My silly girl! Who told you to divorce him? We just need to unplug the ventilator..."


    "Auntie, stop talking, you want to kill our Zhou family!"


    ...


    Jiang Xiaohu, who was lying on the hospital bed, woke up leisurely, quickly integrating complicated information in his mind.


    He was originally a superb and famous medical immortal, with amazing talents. After 23,000 years of cultivation, he has already stepped into the realm of Daluo Jinxian.


    In addition to his amazing medical skills, he was also a genius-level sword repairer, a three-foot green sword that swept the world.


    Unfortunately, while exploring an ancient ruin, he was assassinated and killed on the spot.


    The sky is not dead, Jiang Xiaohu, his soul is protected by the destiny of the Hongmeng Baoding, escaped to heaven, crossed the space barrier to the earth, and was reborn in a vegetable man also named Jiang Xiaohu.


    After fusing the memories of the vegetative people, Jiang Xiaohu showed a bitter smile on the hospital bed. The body he occupies is also sad enough.


    The illegitimate son of the Jiang family of the northern capital, because the family was afraid of shame, he was hid in the snow since he was a child and was not seen.


    When he grows up, he will be sent directly to Zhou''s family in Binhai to be the door-to-door son-in-law...


    Since I was afraid of being ashamed, it would be great not to be born.


    Because of his life experience and childhood experience, the vegetable Jiang Xiaohu was timid, cowardly and incompetent, and was a waste person.


    After arriving at Zhou''s house, I was even more ridiculed and scorned by the people of the clan, even worse than the traffickers and pawns in the market, really pitiful and hateful!


    Since he escaped from the dead, Jiang Xiaohu naturally wanted to re-practice and return to be too critical for revenge. However, it is really inconvenient to act as a superfluous son-in-law... It''s nothing more, since I borrowed your body, let''s live out your own personality!


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu was thinking, the door of the ward was opened and he quickly closed his eyes.


    "Zhang Yang, what are you doing? Why did you lock the door back?"


    This voice is familiar to Jiang Xiaohu, his nominal wife Zhou Lin, they have been married for three years, but they are still innocent and clear.


    "Linlin, don''t you understand my heart now?"


    A man''s affectionate voice sounded, full of madness.


    "Zhang Yang, I am very grateful for your help to our family, but I am already married, and I hope you will stop pestering me!"


    Zhou Lin''s tone was quite firm, which made Jiang Xiaohu secretly praised.


    "What is the difference between you and single now? Just because of the waste on the bed? He was a waste when he was sober, and now he has become a vegetative, not even waste!"


    The public voice was full of indignation.


    "Yes, because of him, he is my husband."


    For a long time, Zhou Lin understood Zhang Yang''s intentions, but the other party didn''t make it clear, so she couldn''t specifically refuse.Unexpectedly, Zhang Yang began to confess his husband as soon as he became a vegetable.


    "Hahaha, Linlin, this is the Jiang family''s insult to you! I will kill this trash!"


    "Ah, what are you doing, Zhang Yang?"


    Premeditated publicity, he rushed to the hospital bed and pulled out the breathing mask on Jiang Xiaohu''s face!


    "You will be relieved as soon as you die! At that time, the two of us can stay and fly together!"


    Zhang Yang''s face is full of pleasure!


    "Zhang Yang, you are fooling around! Doctor, doctor, come and save people!"


    Zhou Lin was not a strong and aggressive opponent, so she could only twist the door handle in vain and ask the doctor on duty outside for help.


    "Linlin, don''t take the time, no one will come!"


    Zhang Yang looked proud.


    "You... you designed it in advance?!"


    Zhou Lin looked horrified, she didn''t expect Zhang Yang to be so crazy!


    "Yes, I am going to kill this wimpy eating soft rice today!"


    Everything is under control, just like a king over the world.


    "Ahem, excuse me, you have to discuss with me personally about killing me."


    Jiang Xiaohu, who couldn''t listen, suddenly sat up from the hospital bed.


    "Are you a man or a ghost? You... why did you wake up?"


    Rao was full of enthusiasm and was shocked to see Jiang Xiaohu, who should have been lying down and waiting for death, wake up!


    Jiang Xiaohu twisted his stiff neck and smiled slightly: "I feel that my breathing is not smooth, so I woke up."


    I am so special, I took off the breathing mask, but saved your life!


    This explanation was unacceptable, and he was immediately furious!


    "Why don''t you die? You are a waste of money? You die for me!"


    Furiously, he stretched out his hands and was about to grab Jiang Xiaohu''s neck. This was to do it himself and ended Jiang Xiaohu''s life!


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes suddenly cold, an ant, it''s endless, right?


    Even if his cultivation base is not complete, Jiang Xiaohu still has a way to deal with the ant in front of him.


    He turned, stretched his right foot, and then kicked up suddenly!


    "what!"


    The screams resounded throughout the entire ward!


    Zhang Yang covered his crotch with both hands and fell to the ground in pain.


    Oops, this body is really weak, so I didn''t kick the ants to death. I have to hurry up and cultivate!


    "I suggest you see a doctor as soon as possible, otherwise...hehe."


    Jiang Xiaohu''s extremely relaxed words made Zhang Yang panic. He reluctantly took out the key to open the door and ran out for help.


    Zhou Lin, who was leaning on the wall, stared at everything in front of her with a stunned mouth. Is this the Jiang Xiaohu who is conscientious to everyone?Is this... still that cowardly, fearful, bullying and useless?


    Could it be said that after being beaten as a vegetative and then awakened, the personality will change?


    Jiang Xiaohu rubbed his face: "Daughter-in-law, do you know who beat me like this?"


    Jiang Xiaohu became a vegetative person because he was attacked and hit the back of his head with a stick. There is no clue in his memory as to who rushed to such a wretched meal.


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s name, Zhou Lin, who was still in shock, suddenly got a cold face: "I don''t know, the police have not found out the case."


    "Well, let''s leave the hospital for the wife, I want to go home."


    "Jiang Xiaohu, do you think that if you are beaten by someone, you will become more capable?"


    Zhou Lin yelled and turned and left the door.


    Sitting on the edge of the hospital bed, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but smile. To Zhou Lin, he had never dared to call his wife or wife before.


    Back home, the night is already dim.


    A beautifully dressed middle-aged woman was sitting in the living room watching TV, and she stood up when she saw Jiang Xiaohu and Zhou Lin entering the door.


    "Why did you wake up because of this uselessness? Linlin, what I said to you this afternoon, you will consider again!"


    "Auntie, I''m tired, so I will rest first."


    Zhou Lin didn''t want to talk to Chen Meijiao at all, and went straight back to the bedroom.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu staring at herself, Chen Meijiao suddenly furious: "You are a waste of rice, why don''t you die! Just because you haven''t died as a rubbish, the old lady made a lot of money!"

 960 Chapter 960 Taiyi Profound Needle

    "Make money? What money do you make?"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s face was suspicious, but his eyes were clear.


    Realizing that she had missed her mouth, Chen Meijiao snorted coldly, "You can ask questions about my old lady, you eat soft rice? Hurry up and get angry when you see you. Why don''t you die in the hospital!"


    Originally Jiang Xiaohu was weak and incompetent, timid and fearful. Chen Meijiao was accustomed to being unabashed in front of him, and was not afraid of what moths would come out of this mess.


    "Auntie, for the sake of Linlin''s face, I advise you, don''t go out and fool around a few times at night. If you continue playing, I am afraid you should go to the hospital."


    After speaking, she ignored Chen Meijiao''s surprised and angry expression and went straight to the bedroom.


    Just by looking on, Jiang Xiaohu could tell that this Chen Meijiao''s lack of kidney water is just like a dreadful death, and his cheap old husband Zhou Fuguo lost a lot of money due to gambling some time ago, so he lay in bed all day. , Where is the time to irrigate the wife at home?


    Chen Meijiao obviously went out to eat secretly by herself, and she hadn''t restrained herself. This broke her body.


    Staying alone in the living room, Chen Meijiao thought about it, where did she show her feet, and let Jiang Xiaohu this trash see the clue?


    Regardless, this is a waste of money, even if he knows something, what can he do to my mother?


    But Young Master Zhang didn''t eat Zhou Lin, the five million he should have gotten, he was afraid it was going to be lost.


    After thinking about it, Chen Meijiao took out her phone and dialed out: "Master Zhang, how come that wimpy woke up..."


    Back in the bedroom, Zhou Lin had already laid the bedding on the floor.


    Although the two have been married for three years, they are not a real couple. Jiang Xiaohu has always been sleeping on the floor beside the bed.


    As an independent woman, Zhou Lin hated her marriage and couldn''t refuse, so she could only do so.As for Jiang Xiaohu, his weak and uninspiring temperament is naturally because Zhou Lin listens to what he says.


    Although it was just the illegitimate son of the Jiang family who didn''t want to show others, the marriage partner still couldn''t be too bad. Otherwise, it would lose face. Because of this, Jiang Xiaohu would be thrown to the Zhou family to be the son-in-law.


    In front of the behemoth, the northern capital of the Jiang family, the Zhou family is a small family, but in Binhai, the Zhou family still has some face. Three years ago, under the pressure of the Jiang family, the wedding was held for Jiang Xiaohu and Zhou Lin. At that time, countless discussions arose.


    The Zhou family''s face was lost, and Zhou Lin, who became a joke on the streets and alleys, had never been less verbal and ridiculed.


    In the family, those relatives are even more unbearable, and all kinds of sarcasm have never been broken.


    Looking at Zhou Lin who was sleeping, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help but sighed, this was also a poor person.


    Under the dim moonlight, Jiang Xiaohu sat cross-legged, with five hearts facing the sky, silently mobilizing the surrounding spiritual energy and practicing.


    Jiang Xiaohu cultivated the "Nine Transformation Universe Secret Art". The power is the most extraordinary. The reason why he went deep into the ruins in his previous life was to search for this technique. As a result, the technique was obtained, but the person was attacked.


    The Nine Turns Universe Secret Art is extremely overbearing. Jiang Xiaohu is only practicing for the first time, just like incarnation of an endless black hole, sweeping away the aura within a 300-meter radius around his body.


    With the improvement of his skill, the radius of his absorption of spiritual energy will also expand, and eventually he can incarnate into a planet-like world, directly practicing in the vast and vast universe.


    In just three hours, Jiang Xiaohu had to stop the exercise, the bulging meridians were full of spiritual energy, forcibly absorbed more spiritual energy, it would only hurt himself.


    Early the next morning, Zhou Lin, who was energetic, went to work alone. She only felt that the sleep last night was particularly sweet.


    This was entirely attributed to Jiang Xiaohu, who was practicing on the floor next to the bed. A large amount of spiritual energy swarmed and washed Zhou Lin''s body inadvertently.


    There is no one at home, and the old father-in-law Zhou Fuguo took Chen Meijiao and didn''t know where he went, but Jiang Xiaohu, the door-to-door son-in-law, ended up peacefully.


    After finishing his own small vault, Jiang Xiaohu only saved more than 5,000 yuan in three years, which is quite miserable.


    Putting all the money in his pocket, Jiang Xiaohu strolled out the door.


    I have to buy some medicinal materials to wash the marrow and cut the sutra, otherwise the cultivation speed cannot be increased, and the Nine Ranks Universe Art is too overbearing, and it is easy to leave hidden wounds in the cultivation process. If it is not handled in time, it will be extremely difficult to repair it after the cultivation level is up.


    As a well-known doctor who is too critical, formulating medicinal materials to improve physical fitness is just a pediatrics for Jiang Xiaohu.


    After looking for a Chinese medicine store called Ji Shitang, Jiang Xiaohu took out the prescription he had prepared.


    The medicinal materials recorded in the prescription are not precious, but a few are relatively remote, and the people at the pharmacy repeatedly checked and then turned around to grab the medicine.


    On the side of the pharmacy, there is a bronze figure practicing acupuncture with seven needles inserted into it, and Jiang Xiaohu looks bored.


    Hey, these seven needles pierced the seven major acupoints for life and death. Could it be that someone is practicing harmful acupuncture?


    Jiang Xiaohu carefully figured it out and found that the person who inserted the needle wanted to practice the Taiyi Xuan Needle Method.


    This type of acupuncture is to stimulate the patient''s potential, a trick to survive from the dead, but the Taiyi Xuan acupuncture method needs to stimulate a total of 13 life and death acupoints, and the person who inserts the needle on the copper man obviously has not been able to learn it all. , And even among the seven needles inserted into the copper man, three of them were in the wrong position.


    In line with the idea of ??saving the world and saving people, Jiang Xiaohu returned the three wrong needles, picked up the needles placed in front of the bronze man, and prepared to complete the Taiyi Xuan needle method.


    "What are you doing? Who made you move things?"


    There was a beating from behind.


    Jiang Xiaohu sighed secretly, the fate has not arrived yet.


    "Why are you so rude? You have messed up a good needle technique! Tell you, this is a new needle technique researched by the national player Qi Minghai. It is of amazing value. If it is broken, you will not be compensated if you sell it. Get up!"


    The one who stopped Jiang Xiaohu out loud was a clerk in the drugstore. Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu was so young, he was playing with the needles in the copper man. He was obviously an inexperienced guy.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled without saying a word. It just so happened that the Chinese medicine he bought was prepared and he took the medicine and went home directly.


    Not long after Jiang Xiaohu left the house, an old man in a Jiang suit walked in from outside.


    "Old Qi, you are back!"


    "Old Qi, you have finished your exercise!"


    The people in the store greeted Qi Minghai one after another, and the old man responded with a smile, very kind.


    However, when Qi Minghai saw that the needle on the bronze man had been moved by someone, he immediately changed his expression with a serious expression: "Who moved the needle on the bronze man?"


    "Old Qi, is a young man who came to grab medicine. I saw him fiddle with a needle and drove him away.


    Did he mess up the needle technique you studied?This...is there a loss?If he needs compensation, we have surveillance in our store and he can be found!"


    The clerk who scolded Jiang Xiaohu leaned in anxiously.


    Qi Minghai said with a shocked look: "No, no, no, it''s not messed up, but made up. The person who moves the needle, he knows the Taiyi Xuan needle method! Quick! Find a way to find that person!"

 961 Chapter 961

    Jiang Xiaohu had already gone far, so the people of Ji Shitang naturally couldn''t find him.


    Qi Minghai lamented, if this person could complete the Taiyi Profound Needle Method, how good would it be?


    Taiyi Xuan Needle Acupuncture is a mysterious technique that puts death on the ground and then lives. Qi Minghai has an old friend who is extremely honorable. He suffered serious internal injuries in his early years. Now he is old and suppressed, like a candle in the wind. Precarious.


    In order to save the life of an old friend, Qi Minghai searched through ancient medical books and discovered the Taiyixuan acupuncture method from a fragment.


    It is a pity that the whole set of acupuncture methods is broken, leaving only the position of the first four needles and the method of entering the acupuncture points. The rest can only be estimated by Qi Minghai.


    There is not much time for old friends. If they can find young people who can reset the needles, they are afraid that they can have such a chance.


    After receiving the surveillance from the store, Qi Minghai recognized Jiang Xiaohu''s appearance, but when he wanted to find someone, he could only ask a friend from the public security system.


    After looking for Jiang Xiaohu''s prescription for grasping the medicine, Qi Minghai was even more admired after reading it. This is a medicated bath prescription. The combination of medicinal materials is very clever, and the effect of consolidating the essence of the yuan is amazing.


    As a result, Qi Minghai is even more convinced that the young man who grasps medicine must have a skill that ordinary people can hardly match in Chinese medicine.It''s just that I don''t know which young talent this is, it is so outstanding!


    When Jiang Xiaohu returned home, he put the medicinal materials he caught in a pot in a different order, slowly boiled them, and finally poured them all into the warm water in the bathtub.


    The whole person was completely soaked in the syrup, and the meridian that was damaged by the violent spiritual energy was repaired one by one last night, and the weak body was gradually improved.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t climb out until the water was completely cool.


    At noon, Zhou Lin hurried home, but none of the phones of both Zhou Fuguo and Chen Meijiao answered her. She was worried about her father''s health. She didn''t expect that the two of them had gone out in the morning and have not yet returned.


    At this moment, Zhou Lin''s cell phone rang.


    "Manager, come back soon, something went wrong in the store!"


    "Don''t worry, speak slowly, what''s the matter?"


    "Customers used our store''s products, and there were a lot of blisters on their faces, and now it''s getting into trouble!"


    Zhou Lin manages a beauty salon under the Zhou family, and she is often ridiculed by family relatives. If there is a problem with the beauty salon, she may not be able to keep her job.


    "Little Liu, don''t panic, stabilize the guests first, I will be here!"


    After hanging up the phone, Zhou Lin hurriedly walked out the door.


    Jiang Xiaohu also heard the situation on the phone. Looking at Zhou Lin who was anxious and helpless, he couldn''t help but feel soft and followed.


    "What are you doing with me? Honestly cook at home!"


    Although it is also Zhou''s family, because of Jiang Xiaohu, Zhou Lin''s family is not treated by the family. In terms of money, they are naturally incomparable to other Zhou''s family members, so they are reluctant to use a nanny. On weekdays, Jiang Xiaohu buys vegetables and cooks.


    "Dad and aunt are not at home, you have to go out, who do I cook for? Why don''t I go and see with you, what if I can help?"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s face was calm, just as he was paying the bill for this body.


    "You? How can you help? Don''t mess with me, thank God!"


    Although Zhou Lin was not polite, she didn''t stop her, so Jiang Xiaohu got into the car and hurried all the way to the beauty salon.


    As a monk, Jiang Xiaohu pays most attention to cause and effect, and cares most about cultivating the heart. If he feels guilty in his heart, he will inevitably be taken advantage of by the demons in the future.


    Occupying this body, it is necessary to take care of the people he cares about and end all grievances, and this body cares about Zhou Lin.


    The new Lido beauty club was closed at this time, and I heard the quarrels as soon as I walked into the door.


    "My cousin''s face has become like this. Your beauty salon must be responsible. If she can''t be cured, your shop won''t have to open!"


    "Madam, listen to my explanation. We use all regular products in our store, and there is no quality problem. Think about it again, did your cousin use products bought elsewhere?"


    "No! From leaving your beauty salon last night, until just now, my cousin just used your shop''s homemade facial mask in the morning. Let your boss come out, if my cousin¡¯s face is ruined, let alone this shop, it¡¯s your boss Don''t even think about getting out of it yourself!"


    A pretty girl in her early twenties was looking at the employees in the shop with a cold face.


    "Hello, this is Zhou Lin, the manager of this store. Can you give me a look at what''s your cousin''s situation now?"


    Zhou Lin is calm. The skins of the people who come to do beauty treatments are different. In the past, it happened that the products in the store were used, and the result was allergies.


    However, the homemade facial masks in the store are made with white fungus, honey and some Chinese medicines, which are not allergic at all.


    The pretty-faced girl snorted coldly and asked the cousin behind to remove the big mask she wore on her face.


    An originally gorgeous face was covered with purple blisters, densely packed, like a scene in a horror movie!


    hiss!


    All the people present took a breath!


    "No! This is more serious than before! There were not so many blisters just now!"


    The girl panicked. She knew that the blisters would continue to worsen. She said she should take her cousin to see a doctor first!


    The people in the beauty salon were also stunned. Just now they had seen the girl''s cousin. Although there were some blisters, it was just an ordinary allergic phenomenon. This was a lot of work, how could it become like this!


    "Weiwei, what''s the matter? Is my face serious again?"


    Seeing the expressions of everyone, the cousin suddenly became anxious, and tears fell.


    How can women not love beauty?Whoever has a problem with his face will be terribly scared, let alone such a top beauty?


    Standing behind the crowd, Jiang Xiaohu glanced, and frowned suddenly.


    "Linlin, her face is not allergic, but poisoned."


    The people present were shocked, and when they saw that the speaker was Jiang Xiaohu, they curled their lips in disdain.


    What does he know about such a wasteful eating soft rice?


    But Weiwei''s cousin frowned when she heard it.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, don''t talk nonsense, what do you know? If you talk nonsense and make guests angry, will you take responsibility?"


    At this moment, a thin, fair-looking man suddenly spoke.


    This guy''s name is Wang Mingyuan. He is a Chinese medicine doctor in a beauty salon. The self-made facial masks sold are all prepared by him. Now there is a problem and he is feeling guilty.


    Zhou Lin also frowned. She understood Jiang Xiaohu''s desire to help, but it was too unreasonable to say that guests were poisoned and would only lead things in a worse direction.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, don''t talk!"


    Zhou Lin scolded, and she stepped forward to carefully check the face of cousin Weiwei, her heart sank slowly.


    There are too many blisters, too serious, even if it is cured, there will be countless scars on the face!


    It''s over, it''s a big deal!

 962 962 Please help me

    Zhou Lin carefully checked the chickenpox on Cousin Weiwei''s face, and at the same time asked softly whether her face was itchy, whether it hurts, or if there was any other discomfort.


    But Wang Mingyuan, who was on the side, had a small calculation in his heart.


    The people who can come to the beauty salon in New Lido are all wealthy women with small worth, and that Weiwei, he knows the details...not small!


    Han Zhiwei, the daughter of the Director of Binhai City Scenery Bureau!


    As for Han Zhiwei''s cousin, I''m afraid the status is not ordinary. Even if the other party is an ordinary person, but has a relationship with the Han family, it is not ordinary.


    That cousin¡¯s face was about to be ruined. When she was doing beauty treatments in the shop yesterday, Wang Mingyuan was very impressed with her. She was so good that she didn¡¯t say anything about her. Her face was white and tender, and her facial features were even more delicate and pleasant. A word of conscience, a lot stronger than the so-called celebrities!


    Such a beauty has disfigured her face with the mask she prepared, and she thinks with her toes, knowing that the other party will not let her go when she dies.


    Although I am somewhat famous in the beauty industry in Binhai City, but if you get into such a rich family, you will have to peel off if you die!


    Thinking about it, Wang Mingyuan couldn''t help turning his gaze to Jiang Xiaohu who was aside.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, you just said that the lady''s face was poisoned?"


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at Wang Mingyuan and nodded.


    "Director Wang, are you dizzy? What can he know?"


    "Yes, he must be talking nonsense."


    "If Jiang Xiaohu has this ability, there is no need to let the manager support him every day."


    "What knowledge does he have if he stays at home every day to eat soft food? He must be trying to trick the guests away!"


    "How can things be so easy to solve? If you cheat away the guests, they won''t find them again? Fool!"


    A bunch of young technicians in beauty salons talked and talked, and immediately damaged Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu had been to the store before, so everyone knows his identity as a son-in-law who ate soft rice. Regarding the experience of manager Zhou Lin, a group of little girls are the same.


    Moreover, the former Jiang Xiaohu was weak and incompetent. It was common for everyone to be sarcasm and sarcasm in person. Today, with such a big problem in the store, everyone is in a bad mood, so naturally there will be no good words.


    Wang Mingyuan smiled and didn''t speak any more, feeling like a dog in his heart!


    What''s so special, I just want Jiang Xiaohu to take the initiative to stand up and take the initiative, who knows the image of this product is so terrible, before I waited for Laozi to speak, he was blocked by this little girl who didn''t understand anything. !


    After just such a time, the blisters on Han Zhiwei''s face changed again, and they started to burst, and the light yellow liquid slowly leaked out, looking very scary.


    Fearing that her cousin Huang Liying could not accept it, Han Zhiwei kept stopping her from looking in the mirror.


    Zhou Lin has panicked, even if it is an allergic reaction, it is not so strong, right?


    "Your shop, it''s closed!"


    Han Zhiwei threatened fiercely, took out the phone and hurriedly asked for help.


    "Grandpa Qi, this is Weiwei, are you still in Jishitang? Yes, I would like to invite you to visit, my cousin''s face..."


    Speaking to the phone about Huang Liying''s situation, Han Zhiwei then reported the address of the Xinlidu Beauty Club, and hugged her cousin to comfort her.


    The less Huang Liying was allowed to look in the mirror, the more she felt her face was dangerous. If she hadn''t trusted the upcoming national player Qi Minghai, she would have rushed to the hospital.


    Zhou Lin and a group of employees were pushed aside. At this time, Han Zhiwei was not in the mood to communicate with them, and after all waited for the cousin¡¯s face to be cured or...


    The cousin Huang Liying is not only beautiful in appearance, but also expensive in her background. Her own cousin was only able to call her after turning seven or eight turns. If there is something wrong with her face in Binhai, let alone this little one. The beauty club is now, it''s my father and myself, I''m afraid it is hard to escape the relationship!


    "Linlin, that girl''s face is indeed poisoned. If you don''t get treatment, it will cause scars."


    Jiang Xiaohu, who had been following the changes on Huang Liying''s face, couldn''t help but say it again.


    "What do you know? You can talk nonsense! At this time, you still add confusion to our Manager Zhou, why did she find such a useless thing like you to be your husband!"


    "Yes, right, right, don''t make any mess, go quickly!"


    "A wimp, I really consider myself a genius doctor!"


    "That is, the man who eats soft rice has a face here. If I were him, I would have jumped into the sea long ago!"


    A gang of technicians rushed to Jiang Xiaohu one after another.


    Zhou Lin also frowned, Jiang Xiaohu was still entangled at this time, it was a nonsense!


    "Don''t say that, everyone, since Jiang Xiaohu can see that someone is poisoned, maybe there is a way to cure it... Linlin, let Jiang Xiaohu try, anyway, the woman''s face is already like this."


    Uneasy Wang Mingyuan leaned in, while shaking the pot, he took a greedily breath by Zhou Lin''s side. It was so fragrant!


    The reason why Wang Mingyuan stayed at Xinlidu Beauty Club was to be able to get close to Zhou Lin.


    His thoughts and actions did not escape Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes.


    "Linlin is also your name? Stay away from my wife and get in so awkwardly. What do you want to do? You are the beauty doctor in the shop, and the customer''s face is like this. Isn''t you responsible for the treatment?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    After being asked three times by the souls of Jiang Xiaohu, such a wasteful public, Wang Mingyuan''s small face turned red, and for a while, he didn''t even know what to say.


    Zhou Lin frowned and moved her body aside: "Xiao Wang, you have the mask, can you heal the guest?"


    Wang Mingyuan lowered his head in frustration: "I''m just a beautician. I know a little bit about Chinese medicine. I''m not a doctor, so I can''t cure it."


    Even though she knew this was the case, Zhou Lin still sighed. How could she not know the identity of Han Zhiwei, and today''s matter might not be over.


    "Lin...Manager, didn''t Jiang Xiaohu say that the woman was poisoned? Let him try."


    Originally wanted to continue to be called Linlin, but Jiang Xiaohu''s gaze was swept away, Wang Mingyuan could not help but shudder, not knowing why his guilty conscience was so severe, he had to change his name.


    "Nonsense!"


    Zhou Lin knows that Wang Mingyuan wants to dump the pot, but what use is it if you quit Jiang Xiaohu''s waste?Throughout Binhai, who doesn''t know that he is Zhou Lin''s useless husband?


    "Linlin, I can cure it, let me try."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to waste any more time. After a long time, Huang Liying''s face would become a little troublesome.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, this is what you said! Go and treat the guests. If something goes wrong, you have to take responsibility!"


    Wang Mingyuan waited for a long time, and finally waited for this opportunity!


    At this moment, two people walked in outside the gate, Qi Minghai in Jiang suit at the beginning!


    "Grandpa Qi, you are here, come and see my cousin''s face!"


    Seeing Qi Minghai, Han Zhiwei caught the straw like a drowning man!


    Qi Minghai was shocked when he saw Huang Liying''s appearance at this time, but he rushed in front of Jiang Xiaohu for the first time.


    "Young man, did you go to Jishitang to get Chinese medicine in the morning?"


    "Correct."


    "Then... Then do you know Taiyi Xuan Needle Method?"


    "got it."


    "Young man, please help!"

 963 Chapter 963

    Qi Minghai''s words left everyone present at a loss.


    Even Huang Liying, who came to the Xinlidu Beauty Salon for the second time today, knows that this man named Jiang Xiaohu is a son-in-law, a waste of money from his wife.


    Qi Minghai is a well-known Chinese medicine expert in the country. How could he shout out words of help at such a rubbish as Jiang Xiaohu?


    Could it be that the blisters on his face are already serious enough to be life-threatening?!


    Thinking of this, Huang Liying suddenly panicked!


    Jiang Xiaohu was also confused at this time. The old man in front of him was so strange that he didn''t even know him... Could it be that he was from Ji Shitang and saw the three needles he had reset?


    In this way, it is also explained.


    "Young man, I have a friend. He was seriously injured in his early years to resist external humiliation. Now he is old, his old injuries have recurred, and his life is not long...


    In this world, only Taiyi Xuan Needle Method can save his life, you...you save him!"


    Qi Minghai clarified the matter in a few words, grabbing Jiang Xiaohu''s hand and not letting go, as if he was afraid that he would run away.


    "Qi, you said, this person can save my grandfather?!"


    Huang Liying, who was still worried about her unparalleled appearance just now, rushed over and became agitated. The movements were too big and the blisters on her face broke a lot.


    Compared to her grandfather''s life, the blisters on her face are not worth mentioning, even if it is disfigured, even if one life is exchanged for another life, Huang Liying will not hesitate!


    All the people present were stunned. How could the great doctor and the national expert in the mouth of the director of the Bureau of Economics ask for help from Jiang Xiaohu?


    What''s wrong with this world?Am I still in a dream?


    "Don''t believe in this waste, he is just a wimp who eats soft food! He can cure the ass!"


    Wang Mingyuan on the side didn''t know what was going crazy in his brain, so he shouted loudly.


    "Yes, Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t know anything, it''s a complete waste."


    "It''s your business that you were deceived by him. Don''t trouble our Manager Zhou. What this waste does has nothing to do with Manager Zhou!"


    The little technologists also woke up, rushing to help them speak, and at the same time clearing them away for Zhou Lin, which shows that Zhou Lin usually treats them quite well.


    When Qi Minghai saw everyone slander Jiang Xiaohu so, a trace of anger suddenly flashed!


    There can be thousands of lies, but the methods of Chinese medicine cannot be fake!


    He has carefully studied the three needles reset by Jiang Xiaohu, no matter the position, the angle, the technique, and even the strength of the needle insertion, they are all impeccable!


    Compared with the three needles that Jiang Xiaohu stabbed, the four fine needles he kept were simply the work of an elementary school who just started!


    In addition, the medicinal bath prescriptions that Jiang Xiaohu brought out are extremely clever, and the compatibility cycle among them is not necessarily clear to those who have studied Chinese medicine for more than ten years.


    The most important thing is that Jiang Xiaohu is so young, even if he is taught by a famous teacher, it is enough to prove that this is an unborn genius!


    "You mean, is the old man blind?"


    Qi Minghai let out a low cry, leaving everyone speechless.


    Behind him was a young man carrying a medicine pouch, and he stopped at this moment: "This is the master of Chinese medicine Qi Minghai Qi. With Chinese medicine, his old man will not be wrong!"


    Master of Chinese Medicine?Qi Minghai?


    The people present looked shocked, you look at me, I look at you... Jiang Xiaohu, this rubbish, really cures the disease?


    "Old Qi, your friend, don''t worry, first heal this lady''s face."


    Jiang Xiaohu did not resist treating people, not to mention that Qi Minghai''s friend was an old wound left when he resisted external humiliation.


    "Right right, see Liying first!"


    Qi Minghai patted his head and carefully looked at Huang Liying, who was already beyond recognition.


    "Old Qi, this lady may have a special physique and very sensitive skin, so I have an allergic reaction only after using the mask in our shop...Let¡¯s go to the hospital as soon as possible. Western medicine medicines are effective in dealing with allergies. ."


    Wang Mingyuan leaned forward with a look of flattery. He was afraid that the problem was with the mask he made, and was anxious to clear it away.


    Qi Minghai glanced at him and snorted coldly: "Who told you that this is an allergy? This is obviously poisoning!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the group of people was stunned, didn''t Jiang Xiaohu''s trash just say it was poisoned?


    "Okay, you dare to poison my cousin''s mask!"


    The frightened Han Zhiwei found the culprit and immediately grabbed Wang Mingyuan, who was begging for mercy, and threatened to send him to prison!


    After Qi Minghai''s confirmation, Huang Liying''s heart suddenly sank...If someone poisoned...


    "Old Qi, my face will not get better for a while, let''s go see my grandfather first!"


    Thinking of that person''s viciousness, Huang Liying didn''t think her face could recover in a short time, even if Qi Minghai was there.


    "Girl, it won''t take a long time. Well, if the herbs can be prepared, it will take you half an hour to recover."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want Huang Liying to go out with such a face. Zhou Lin finally got the job and couldn''t let the Zhou family get any handle.


    "What? Half an hour?!"


    "Little friend is a little big!"


    Not only Huang Liying couldn''t believe it, but Qi Minghai also found it impossible.


    If he comes to treat Huang Liying¡¯s face, it will take three to five days to be effective. It may take ten days to cure it completely. Moreover, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no scars...or rather, he can only try his best to leave scars as few as possible. .


    "Jiang Xiaohu, you are too bragging! This lady can be cured in half an hour. Do you think you are a god? If you have the ability, let''s make a bet!


    If you can''t cure this lady''s face, you have to take all the responsibilities!"


    Wang Mingyuan jumped out again. He won''t be able to throw the pot to Jiang Xiaohu. Qi Minghai has never heard of others, but he knows that this is a living ancestor!


    Since Qi Minghai said that this woman was poisoned, nine out of ten can''t be wrong!


    As for how she was poisoned... When making these facial masks in the shop, I secretly reduced the number of two precious Chinese medicines!


    By doing this, Wang Mingyuan is completely cutting corners and filling his own pockets. As for whether the mask will become poisonous after tampering with the prescription... he really doesn''t know!


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered. This ant jumped in front of his eyes from the very beginning, and even in front of him, he was plotting mischief in front of Zhou Lin. He really wanted to die!


    "Just bet, as long as I have all the Chinese medicines I need, half an hour will definitely restore this girl.


    It''s just that, Wang Mingyuan, I will bear all the responsibilities if I lose, what if I win?"


    "Uh?"


    Wang Mingyuan was speechless for a while, he never thought that Jiang Xiaohu would win!


    Don''t say whether this waste will treat people or not, this time alone is impossible!


    "You say the conditions yourself!"


    Thinking of this, Wang Mingyuan suddenly became courageous.


    "If I win, you just lie on the ground and learn how to bark and crawl around in the street!"

 964 Chapter 964

    Bet, go to the street to learn how to bark.


    Everyone was stunned when he said this.


    "You are an insult, it''s too much!" Wang Mingyuan immediately refused.


    Zhou Lin also felt that Jiang Xiaohu''s request was a bit too much, so Wang Mingyuan was also a medical doctor in his own beauty club. If he really went out to crawl, it would not be Zhou Lin''s face.


    On weekdays, what Zhou Lin wants Jiang Xiaohu to do is just to say something.


    At this moment, looking at Jiang Xiaohu, I wanted to dissuade him. Looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s determined eyes, he couldn''t say anything when he spoke.


    "Why? Are you scared? Just now things have become clear. You also prepared the mask on Miss Huang''s face. Keep the evidence and send it to the police station. When the time comes for a laboratory test, the truth about whose responsibility is revealed. You don''t have to learn. The dog barks, go straight to jail."


    Seeing Wang Mingyuan refused to agree, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care.


    Now everyone knows that it was the mask that Wang Mingyuan configured. The biggest responsibility, Wang Mingyuan could not run away.


    "I''m afraid of a fart, I''ll bet with you! Everyone testifies that as long as he can''t cure it, it''s Jiang Xiaohu''s responsibility!"


    It was originally a dumping, in other words, it was Jiang Xiaohu who forced himself.


    There is no reason not to agree.


    When the bet was established, Jiang Xiaohu immediately proceeded.


    In fact, from the moment he entered the door, Jiang Xiaohu knew what poison Huang Liying was in. There were many kinds of Chinese medicines for skin beautification, and they all had certain toxicity.


    Chinese medicine emphasizes harmony.


    Various Chinese medicines are put together in the best ratio to resist toxicity, leaving the required effect formula, which can achieve the beauty effect.


    In the previous life, Daluo Jinxian also possessed the skills of Tongtian.


    Jiang Xiaohu has an excellent skin-beautifying formula in his hand. It is not difficult to rejuvenate and look young.


    "You have medicine in the clubhouse. Look, it''s not all."


    Medicines are needed to dispense medicines. Jiang Xiaohu asked Huang Liying to stay here and prepare to go back to the pharmacy with Qi Minghai.


    Zhou Lin stopped Jiang Xiaohu and said slightly.


    It was the first time Jiang Xiaohu came to his own beauty club. He didn''t know that Zhou Lin had also set up a Chinese medicine library here.


    After following her daughter-in-law to the clubhouse, Zhou Lin did not continue forward, turned her head to look at Jiang Xiaohu, and went straight.


    From the moment he entered the door to the present, Zhou Lin found that something was wrong with Jiang Xiaohu, which was completely different from before.


    If nothing else, let people learn how to bark, the former Jiang Xiaohu dared not speak.


    "If you want to help me, I thank you, but if you can''t cure it, you will get offended by officials. This matter has nothing to do with you. Go through the back door."


    Opening the back door, Zhou Lin waited for Jiang Xiaohu to leave.


    The medicine storehouse was connected to the back door, separated by a door, Zhou Lin did not see Jiang Xiaohu''s figure. She looked up again, but saw that the person was pulling and pulling beside the medicine cabinet.


    After a while, pinch this cabinet, and then grab a handful of that cabinet.


    "Where is the licorice?"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s daughter-in-law''s kindness was appreciated. I didn''t expect Zhou Lin to be so kind, but he was too small and now Jiang Xiaohu.


    Da Luo Jinxian, which one will do something uncertain!


    "The second cabinet in the four rows on the right."


    Jiang Xiaohu replied subconsciously.


    After grasping the medicine, Jiang Xiaohu found the medicine pestle, put all the medicine in his palm into it, and smashed all the medicine little by little.


    Then, while pounding the medicine, add some in from time to time.


    It looks like you are grinding beans at random.


    "Yes, you can''t go out empty-handed, just take this medicine as me. You can give it to me when it''s done, and then you can leave. I''m the boss here. If they want to catch me, they can catch me."


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s movements, Zhou Lin never thought that Jiang Xiaohu was really doing the antidote.


    For traditional Chinese medicine materials, the formula is important, and the ratio is more important.


    For any prescription, the medicine in it must be marked with the precise amount of use. Like Jiang Xiaohu, grabbing a handful and pinching a few pieces at will, it''s simply nonsense.


    At this moment, Zhou Lin didn''t report any hope to Jiang Xiaohu, just think about it, when has seen Jiang Xiaohu get medicine in three years.


    After three years of marriage, today standing in front of her to protect, Zhou Lin was touched in her heart. In the past three years, no matter how everyone bullied Jiang Xiaohu, Zhou Lin always protected him.


    The incident today had nothing to do with Jiang Xiaohu. Seeing him standing up with a bag of shattered herbs, he immediately stepped forward and pushed Jiang Xiaohu to let him go.


    "What are you going to do? You wait and see."


    While speaking, Jiang Xiaohu had already walked out carrying the medicine jar.


    "I really dare to come out, isn''t it the back door? Don''t run, I''ll see how you can cure it in half an hour."


    While speaking, Wang Mingyuan really took out his mobile phone, turned on the stopwatch, and started a 30-minute countdown.


    This person''s mind, all the girls in the club are a step away.


    It is very embarrassing to work with such people.


    "Don''t worry, in half an hour, there will be an extra dog at our door!"


    "You, I think your mouth is hard!"


    Wang Mingyuan stopped talking to Jiang Xiaohu.


    I can''t say it, besides, this Jiang Xiaohu is still Zhou Lin''s husband in name. Although he is the director, his status is still inferior.


    Jiang Xiaohu carried the medicine jar and came to Huang Liying''s side.


    Han Zhiwei stretched out her head and glanced at the mixed medicine dregs in the medicine jar in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand. It was dark and autumnal, with a peculiar taste. She couldn''t help but say, "What are you, so disgusting!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t bother to say anything to this woman. Originally, this was to help Zhou Lin. He didn''t want to have more cause and effect.


    Take out a bamboo slice, insert it into the medicine jar, absorb its juice, and start smearing it against Huang Liying''s face.


    "I''m asking you something, dumb, you shouldn''t be poisonous!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s name is also famous in this three-acre land of Binhai, and Han Zhiwei is not happy to let such a soft rice boy treat his good sister.


    "Stop talking. Well, my face feels a lot better. I believe my husband can cure me."


    No doubt about employing people.


    In contrast, Huang Liying seemed calmer.


    "Hey, the blisters are gone, gone!"


    An exclamation came from Han Zhiwei''s mouth.


    The medicine was applied to both sides of Huang Liying''s cheeks. In less than five minutes, Han Zhiwei screamed at the amazing changes on her face.


    Qi Minghai also came over. Seeing this scene, he immediately picked up the medicine jar that Jiang Xiaohu had just used on the table, looked around and inquired, doing various researches.


    After applying the concoction to Huang Liying''s face, she immediately felt a refreshing and refreshing feeling. After a while, she heard Han Zhiwei''s words and she was immediately happy, and suddenly she felt a sao itchy on her face.


    Huang Liying subconsciously touched with her hand, but didn''t want the dark-green concoction to have already clumped, and under this touch, it fell into pieces.


    "Hey, Liying, don''t touch me, wow!"


    Seeing Huang Liying''s movements, Han Zhiwei also knew that if the wound did not heal, it would leave scars, but didn''t want to, when the black and ugly medicine dregs fell, revealing the white and crystal skin, she was surprised.


    "Okay! Take down the medicine!"


    This¡­¡­


    It''s not ten minutes yet, isn''t it half an hour?


    "I want to hear the dog barking earlier!"

 965 Chapter 965

    When the medicine was first applied, the discomfort on Huang Liying''s face was immediately relieved and disappeared quickly.


    There is even a cold feeling covered, making it very comfortable.


    Ten minutes later, a numb itching appeared on her cheeks suddenly, very slight, and Huang Liying endured it silently.


    Until I can''t stand it, touch it gently.


    As the yellow-green medicine shell peeled off, the numb area immediately disappeared in the empty place.


    Huang Liying, who could not bear Jiang Xiaohu''s words, immediately pressed her cheek with her hand.


    Only a slight touch, the yellow-green medicine shell covering the face, like dried mud that fell off, fell on its own, revealing the white and soft skin, with a matte luster in the white, as if returning to the infancy, not just white Tender and flexible.


    "Oh my god, where is this medicine? It''s just a mask. No, it works better than a mask!"


    Seeing the blistering area on my cousin''s face, I can''t even see a scar at this moment.


    Even the skin has become so good, since Han Zhiwei is a bit jealous.


    Where there are women who do not love beauty, there are dozens of types of facial masks in Han Zhiwei''s home. If the traditional Chinese medicine facial masks made by Xinlidu Beauty Club were not effective, she would not bring them here to curry favor with her cousin.


    Huang Liying was born in a big family, with a natural noble temperament.


    Coupled with the beautiful appearance, it is not much higher than Han Zhiwei.


    However, Han Zhiwei has one thing that Huang Liying doesn''t have, that is, Huang Liying''s natural skin is dull. I don''t know if it is because of the lack of sunlight. If it is in the sun, it will appear dark.


    now


    "mirror."


    "Yes, yes, hurry, bring the mirror over!"


    Several young technicians in the beauty club were also stunned by Huang Liying''s skin and moved quickly when they heard the shouts.


    "Little friend, it''s really a god and man."


    National player Qi Minghai sees the effect of the medicine at this moment, but he still doesn''t understand.


    The other party not only mastered the lost stunt of Taiyi Profound Needle, but also his own medical skills had already stepped into an extraordinary level.


    Among other things, the formula for detoxification and topical application is so shocking.


    "Not enough. Director Wang, come here to fulfill the bet!"


    You don''t need to praise my medical skills.


    As Da Luo Jinxian, the sacred hand of medical immortals, Jiang Xiaohu in his previous life had heard enough praise.


    If it weren''t for Qi Minghai''s politeness, Jiang Xiaohu would feel a waste of energy even to deal with it.


    At this time, Wang Mingyuan looked at everyone with joy, and he didn''t need to go to court anyway, since he wanted to sneak away.


    When Jiang Xiaohu went back, he was returning to work in Xinlidu. A fool''s bet he didn''t intend to fulfill, and he was the only doctor in Xinlidu, even if he was really shameless. , Then you have to consider the influence of the new Lido.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Qi Minghai wants to persuade two sentences,''be forgiving and forgiving''


    Before he spoke, Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand and blocked Qi Minghai''s mouth.


    "Everyone has heard about the gambling appointment. Are you going to kneel down and bark yourself, or let me beat you like a dog barking!"


    Repeatedly provoked Jiang Xiaohu twice, when I was in a muddle.


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that the mana hadn''t been restored, Jiang Xiaohu would shoot him to death when he had spoken badly.


    It was only after seeing Zhou Lin''s face that he learned a lesson from a bet!


    "Qi, who knows if your medicine is effective? Maybe, the poison itself is not deep, so Miss Huang will deal with it by herself."


    Admit defeat?


    Wang Mingyuan never thought about it.


    Even if Jiang Xiaohu won, he would not recognize it, a fool who eats soft food, what can he do to me!


    Everyone heard what Wang Mingyuan said, and they all knew that Wang Mingyuan was clearly lying.


    If the body can resolve it on its own, it would have been drained early, and when it was sent over, how could it be so terrifying.


    Besides, just now everyone saw that Huang Liying¡¯s face had cracked and left thick water. Even if it was able to detoxify, the wound could not be healed in ten minutes. Naturally, Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s ointment played a key role, not only detoxification, but also It can heal wounds, and most importantly, it has whitening and skin rejuvenation effects.


    "It seems that you were learning how to bark by me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was not in the mood to argue with such shameless people.


    This time, his body is not considered strong, and after practicing last night, it can be considered to have recovered to the quality of an ordinary person, but he has to deal with a Wang Mingyuan, and it is not difficult for Jiang Xiaohu.


    "and many more!"


    Zhou Lin turned around and stopped Jiang Xiaohu, looking at Wang Mingyuan.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw Zhou Lin blocking them. Are they really trying to prevent Wang Mingyuan from fulfilling the betting contract?


    "Wang Mingyuan, you are the producer of New Lido. Since you bet with my husband, you have to accept the bet!"


    Karma!


    A moment ago, Wang Mingyuan looked at Zhou Lin triumphantly. At this time, his eyes widened.


    "What a joke! You are crazy! Do you know how much I have contributed to Xinlidu? The Chinese medicine masks here are all prepared by me! You are helping this waste now and let me go out and learn how to bark. Zhou Lin, I am the director!"


    Wang Mingyuan, who thought Zhou Lin would take care of the overall situation, was furious when he heard Zhou Lin''s words!


    "You can rest assured, starting today, you are no longer the director of New Lido!"


    When something went wrong, I didn''t want to apologize, didn''t want to make up, kept shirking responsibility, and tried every means to find someone to blame.


    The beauty mask he made was also a batch of rubbish. Jiang Xiaohu had never thought of letting this person stay in Xinlidu. He couldn''t help Zhou Lin and let him go!


    "You, Zhou Lin! This one who eats soft rice, does it matter!"


    Cross the river and demolish the bridge!


    Four words appeared in Wang Mingyuan''s mind!


    At this moment, he has no hope for Zhou Lin. Xinlidu has always maintained it with his help. Okay, don¡¯t you let me go? I¡¯ll go. The Zhao family gave Wang Mingyuan early in the morning. The high price was offered, if it weren''t for Zhou Lin, I hope I can get closer to this beauty manager.


    Wang Mingyuan had left long ago, but he wanted to see it.


    The new Lido without his support can support it for a few days!


    Zhou Lin really wants to stay, and Xin Lidu really cannot live without Wang Mingyuan.


    All Xinlidu facial masks are configured by Wang Mingyuan. Without Wang Mingyuan, Xinli would lose a large number of customers.


    "Before you go, fulfill your bet."


    Before Zhou Lin could speak, Jiang Xiaohu spoke again.


    "You want me to listen to you just as you useless, bah!"


    At this moment, Wang Mingyuan did not take Jiang Xiaohu''s words seriously.


    Don''t talk about Jiang Xiaohu, even if Zhou Lin speaks at this moment, he won''t listen.


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, only a phantom flashed by.


    Everyone hadn''t reacted yet, to be precise, even Zhou Lin hadn''t seen how Jiang Xiaohu bypassed him and appeared in front of Wang Mingyuan for an instant.


    Wang Mingyuan had also been paying attention to Jiang Xiaohu''s troubles. At this moment, seeing that someone was in front of him, he immediately punched him.


    boom!


    what!


    With a broken hand, Wang Mingyuan lay directly on the ground at this moment. At the same time he screamed, a mouthful of dust was poured into his mouth.

 966 Chapter 966 Qi Minghai Apprentices

    "Little friend, no."


    Qi Minghai did not expect that Jiang Xiaohu would actually dare to do it.


    It''s not that Wang Mingyuan and Qi Minghai have any old friends, but they are just afraid that Jiang Xiaohu will be broken by Wang Mingyuan.


    After all, Jiang Xiaohu still holds the Taiyi Profound Needle, if Wang Mingyuan beats him into a fool or loses his memory, no one can heal the old friend''s chronic illness for many years.


    This, or is that useless?


    When everyone saw Jiang Xiaohu knocking Wang Mingyuan down to the ground, they couldn''t believe everything in front of them.


    This was comparable to Jiang Xiaohu''s antidote, and it shocked everyone.


    Jiang Xiaohu today is indeed different from before.


    In the past, Wang Mingyuan scolded a little bit, and Jiang Xiaohu would only promise, not even dare to put a fart.


    How could it be like now, not only talk back, but also dare to beat Director Wang, wrong, Wang Mingyuan.


    The other party is no longer the director.


    At this time, the most indifferent to Jiang Xiaohu, and the one who secretly looked at it was Huang Liying.


    While holding the mirror, she slowly overlapped her face in the mirror, and in the mirror, the condescending and domineering Jiang Xiaohu slowly overlapped.


    This person is so manly!


    Weiwei also said that Jiang Xiaohu is a son-in-law, and that the rumors are really unbelievable.


    With so much thought in her heart, Huang Liying even thought, if Zhou Lin didn''t want Jiang Xiaohu, Huang Liying wouldn''t care, a second-married man.


    "If you refuse to fulfill the betting agreement today, I will interrupt your other hand. Let you crawl out from here!"


    Jiang Xiaohu emphasizes cause and effect the most, since he bet with others.


    Then it must be fulfilled!If Jiang Xiaohu really loses, he will also act according to the gambling contract.


    The so-called cause and effect means that you do not owe me and I do not owe you.


    Only by cutting off the cause and effect, can you enter the great road, cultivate immortals and become holy.


    "My name, my name."


    Barking!


    Compared to learning how to bark a dog, Wang Mingyuan treasures his hands more.


    If both hands are broken, the Zhao family will still want him to be disabled?Or wait for his injury to heal, I''m afraid the day lily is cold.


    Wang Mingyuan learned how to bark while dragging his broken hand. The whole movement was very slow. From time to time, he would cry out painfully because of touching the wound on his hand.


    At this time Zhou Lin was full of pity and anger, she wanted to teach Jiang Xiaohu a lesson immediately.


    Who told you to fire the new Lido people!


    Who is a couple with you!


    Wang Mingyuan is gone, what should I do!


    In the end, Zhou Lin still said nothing!


    Regardless of the past, the present, or even the future, Zhou Lin will never behave in front of Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s life in Zhou''s family was even worse than Zhou Lin''s. Even if it wasn''t her willing choice, Zhou Lin still couldn''t do things like others to insult Jiang Xiaohu.


    But today, Zhou Lin was surprised and angry with Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Little friend, I would rather offend a gentleman than a villain. Hey, that''s all, you''d better follow me to save people. As long as you can heal your old friend, he can protect you with his blessing on the coast."


    Everyone in Binhai knew about Jiang Xiaohu.


    Of course Qi Minghai knows too.


    In the past, Qi Minghai didn''t know Jiang Xiaohu and didn''t have any comments on him. He was just like everyone else. As an old man who had lived for so many years, he had some speculations about Jiang Xiaohu''s situation.


    I really saved my old friend, let alone taking care of me, I''m afraid no one in this coastal area dare to make irresponsible remarks to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Even Zhou''s family can''t!


    "Liying thanked Mr. Jiang for his life-saving grace, and also begged Mr. Jiang''s kindness to save my grandpa."


    Speaking of grandpa, Huang Liying couldn''t take care of her face.


    The ointment just now proved that Jiang Xiaohu was really capable, and he could not really save Grandpa''s life.


    As long as she can save Grandpa and bit her lip, Huang Liying is determined to let her do anything.


    "It''s okay to save your grandfather, but first state the reward!"


    Karma!


    Everyone was shocked here.


    Even Zhou Lin seemed to know Jiang Xiaohu the first day, staring at him with wide eyes.


    It''s really different. After waking up from a coma that day, Zhou Lin felt that Jiang Xiaohu was no longer Jiang Xiaohu, Jiang Xiaohu was Jiang Xiaohu.


    Very contradictory, but this is what Zhou Lin feels.


    It seems that Jiang Xiaohu, as a big clan in the northern capital, should be like this.


    Rather than the appearance of being timid and cowardly, fearful and fearful every day.


    Did I get it wrong just now? Jiang Xiaohu was bargaining with people.


    Is he asking for compensation?


    Several young technicians whispered and discussed.


    "This should be the case. I don''t know how much Mr. Jiang''s medical expenses will be?"


    Talking about money is easy.


    The most important thing is to save your grandfather.


    Qi Minghai wants to say something but stops, money?How much money can be compared to the favor of the Huang family.


    As long as you really save your old friends, you won''t be able to get this life-saving grace for much money.


    "My wife, how much does it cost to buy this beauty salon?"


    Since Jiang Xiaohu didn''t open his mouth, he asked Zhou Lin instead.


    "Two million."


    Zhou Lin, who answered subconsciously, was not angry because Jiang Xiaohu called her wife.


    When she reacted again, she suddenly remembered why Jiang Xiaohu asked the beauty salon.


    "five million!"


    Everyone is silent here.


    Didn¡¯t Zhou Lin just say two million? Why did Jiang Xiaohu say five million?


    "Okay, five million, I will send someone over immediately."


    A mere five million, in Huang Liying''s view, is no different from two million.


    The industry that the Huang family has set foot in Binhai can buy more than a dozen such beauty shops with one year''s income.


    "No hurry, your name is Qi Minghai, right?"


    "It''s the old one."


    "I would like to teach you all the Twelve Needle Techniques of Taiyi Profound Needle, and you would like to worship me as a teacher.


    ...


    Crow, bird, silent, sound


    What day is today, am I still dreaming?


    What did I hear just now?


    Jiang Xiaohu, he wants to accept Qi Minghai as his disciple.


    This is not the point.


    The point is that Qi Minghai didn''t say no, and he seemed to be considering it.


    "The apprentice Qi Minghai visited the master."


    Thinking for less than ten seconds, Qi Minghai was sure of what he heard.


    Jiang Xiaohu is willing to teach Taiyi Profound Needle to himself.


    This is real.


    When the words were over, Qi Minghai immediately picked up the milk tea on the side table, then knelt down in front of Jiang Xiaohu, after making a deep thought, he knelt down.


    Together again, the milk tea in his hand was brought to Jiang Xiaohu.


    During this period, Jiang Xiaohu did not feel embarrassed at all, and accepted the milk tea in Qi Minghai''s hand with peace of mind.


    "That one¡­¡­"


    Zhou Lin wanted to stop it, because Zhou Lin had drunk that cup of milk tea.


    After the accident with Huang Liying''s face, Zhou Lin couldn''t even have time to eat. When waiting for the traffic lights on the road, she had only time to buy a cup of milk tea, which Jiang Xiaohu had just been helping with.


    At this moment, he returned to Jiang Xiaohu''s hands.


    Of course Jiang Xiaohu knew that Zhou Lin had drunk this, but now, it is the apprentice tea that the apprentice gave to the master.


    Facing the bright red lip print, Jiang Xiaohu took a sip naturally.


    "follow me."


    Holding the milk tea again, Jiang Xiaohu said to Qi Minghai and asked him to bring the medicine box with him.

 967 Chapter 967

    The medicine box is the thing that healers save people from the world. Qi Minghai painstakingly studied the Taiyi Xuan Needle. There is naturally the bronze man with the Taiyi Xuan Needle in the medicine box.


    The two came to the back door of the clubhouse. In the hall, the little technicians, along with Han Zhiwei and Huang Liying, all exploded.


    "He, he just let Old Qi kneel down!" Han Zhiwei was terrified. Until now, Han Zhiwei still couldn''t believe what she saw.


    Who is the national player Qi Minghai? The entire Binhai, and even the first Chinese medicine practitioner in the country, can be said to be a figure of the Taishan Beidou level.


    Many military and political circles will find Qi Minghai if they are too sick to be cured.


    Such a person with a supreme status, since he kneels down to his teacher at this moment, the most important thing is that the other party used to be a useless son-in-law who entered Zuozhou''s family.


    "Don''t speak ill of Qi Lao!"


    Huang Liying frowned!


    "What did I say!"


    Is this the point?I''m talking about the youngest Qi, I''m talking about Jiang Xiaohu. Okay, cousin, can''t you tell me.


    "Hey, Manager Zhou, if it is not cured, your family will be in big trouble!"


    Han Zhiwei obviously didn''t realize that Huang Liying was also reminding Han Zhiwei not to speak ill of Jiang Xiaohu.


    At this moment, Han Zhiwei turned to look at Zhou Lin, with sympathy on her face.


    Yes, Master Huang can''t be cured, that is, his medical skills are not good, but Qi Minghai''s inexhaustible relationship can let Jiang Xiaohu go.


    Even if Qi Minghai doesn''t pursue it himself.


    Jiang Xiaohu will definitely pay the price!


    Zhou Lin was indeed a little scared. Even if Huang Liying''s face was disfigured, Zhou Lin was not as scared as she is now.


    The current patriarch of the Huang family and national player Qi Minghai, there is no one that can be offended by Zhou Lin, or even the Zhou family.


    The little technicians are more open. They don''t think Qi Minghai kneels down, but think Jiang Xiaohu is so handsome.


    In a word, if you take the country as a disciple, you can make 5 million in one go.


    So handsome.


    At the same time, Jiang Xiaohu took the Tong Ren from Qi Minghai''s hand, first pulled out the three misplaced needles, and reinserted them in the right place in front of Qi Minghai.


    "Yes, yes, this is the position. Why didn''t I think that it should be Yinbai, Laogong, Cheek, these three points."


    Seeing where Jiang Xiaohu inserted the needle, Qi Minghai was very excited.


    These three places are located on the inner side of the toes. The corners of the nails are removed and the acupuncture points are allowed to be selected. They are located in the palm. When 2, 3, metacarpal, the tip of the middle finger when making a fist and bending the fingers, is located on the cheek, about a horizontal line above the upper jaw Refers to the bulge of the masticatory muscles when the upper and lower teeth are clenched hard.


    Huang Yingsheng, the elder of the Huang family, suffers from the syndrome of evil paralysis, also called "zhongxie", and modern Chinese medicine called it "epilepsy".


    But this is not simply epilepsy.


    As the Patriarch of the Huang Family, Huang Yingsheng has laid a huge fortune for the Huang Family. The forces of the Huang Family are among the best in the entire Binhai City and even the entire Nanhu Province.


    Until I met that person.


    Huang Yingsheng has always handled things fairly, but the dude in the family neglects discipline.


    When Huang Jiari was prestigious, the family''s children began to be arrogant and domineering, and finally offended an ordinary family and insulted the other''s daughter.


    When someone in this family would use some kind of weird sorcery to threaten the child of the Huang family who insulted his family, Huang Yingsheng protects the tribe.


    In other words, because of the great cause of the Huang family, Huang Yingsheng felt that his posture had been minimized and offered to compensate with money.


    The mother who avenged her daughter used sorcery with her own life.


    The child of the Huang family who insulted his daughter, his whole body was ulcerated and turned into pus and blood and died.


    And Huang Yingsheng, although he didn''t die immediately, he was tortured by sorcery every day.


    Even so, Huang Yingsheng didn''t dare to let people deal with the lonely father and daughter of that family, or even sent someone to look for it.


    At dawn, when the world changes day and night, his whole body is like a needle stick, trembling, and even without seeing an accident, Huang Yingsheng almost bit his tongue.


    Huang Yingsheng, who has endured a whole decade of suffering, regrets the decision he made.


    From that day on, Huang Yingsheng began to strictly restrain the tribe.


    The power of the Huang family is not only greater in Binhai, but its family is also becoming more and more prosperous, but Huang Yingsheng, who has the greatest contribution, is almost unable to sustain it.


    "Master, isn''t the Taiyi Xuan Needle thirteen needles?"


    When Jiang Xiaohu inserted all the twelve needles into the copper man, he ordered Qi Minghai to contact.


    Qi Minghai, who originally had a foundation in Chinese medicine, quickly mastered the acupuncture points, and under the guidance of Jiang Xiaohu, his many years of Chinese medicine diagnosis and treatment techniques.


    "The Taiyi Profound Needle does have thirteen needles, but these twelve needles are enough to save your old friend. With this thirteenth needle, your skills are not enough and you can''t use it, so I can''t teach you."


    After speaking, Jiang Xiaohu went straight back to the front hall.


    As soon as he appeared, everyone looked at Jiang Xiaohu with wide eyes.


    No one dares to say a word, as if Jiang Xiaohu is the center of the new Lido.


    "Qi Minghai."


    "The disciple is here."


    "Master Huang''s illness, you will treat it."


    "I?"


    Qi Minghai was taken aback when he heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words.


    He has just learned the Taiyi Profound Acupuncture and has no chance to practice it. Now let him do it. In case of mistake, the acupoints of these twelve Profound Acupuncture are very close to the major acupoints of life and death. Maybe Huang Yingsheng will die. .


    "Taiyi Xuan Needle, I have been teaching you as a teacher. If you can''t heal the patient, please exit our door!"


    Qi Minghai really wanted Jiang Xiaohu to do it himself, after all, he was a beginner.


    But he didn''t want to. Jiang Xiaohu didn''t give him a chance at all. Since the disciple who had just received it, he would immediately be expelled from the teacher.


    "The disciple will never fail the master''s teaching."


    Qi Minghai suddenly had an illusion and subconsciously clasped his fists back.


    Standing in front of Jiang Xiaohu, Qi Minghai felt that the other party seemed to have gone through vicissitudes of life, and he had experienced nothing less than this old man.


    Under Jiang Xiaohu''s youthful face, since there is a strange old man in it.


    "Mr. Jiang..."


    Asking Qi Minghai to save her grandfather, Huang Liying begged before, but suddenly felt that Qi Minghai did not seem so reliable. On the contrary, Jiang Xiaohu could only give Huang Liying a peace of mind.


    The people present at the moment have almost the same in their minds.


    "That, or..."


    Huang Yingsheng, head of the Huang family, Qi Minghai, national doctor.


    None of this is something that Zhou Lin can match, and at this moment it is even more important to save people.


    Zhou Lin wanted to speak, let Jiang Xiaohu go there, no, it would be good for Zhou Lin to go with him.


    "Miss Huang, please rest assured, even if the inferior cannot be cured, I can guarantee the patient''s life."


    Just kidding, but an evil disease.


    In Jiang Xiaohu''s view, even illness is not counted.


    The power of Taiyi Xuanzhen is not worth mentioning in Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes. It is also extremely powerful today. It can cure this kind of small disease and cure the disease.

 968 Chapter 968

    Huang Liying''s efficiency is very fast. After Qi Minghai became a teacher, a bodyguard sent the checkbook to her.


    Five million, Huang Liying.


    The one zero thick black signature pen is waving, and this blank check carries the value of money.


    "Mr. Jiang, here is five million. Thank you, Mr., for your life-saving grace. My grandpa recovers, and I will thank you again later."


    Passing the check with both hands in front of Jiang Xiaohu, this respect stems from the fact that Huang Liying''s face was saved by Jiang Xiaohu, and because the grandfather''s life is now entrusted to this person.


    Take it easily, without looking, fold it in half and put it in the pocket of the washed white shirt.


    "No! This is a deal. I''ll use the money to treat the illness. No need to thank you."


    Gently waved her hand, holding the milk tea in her hand and holding Zhou Lin''s hand towards the outside of Xinlidu Gate.


    "Respectfully send the master."


    Qi Minghai thought deeply, since it was all the way to the door.


    When Jiang Xiaohu and Zhou Lin got in the car together and gradually moved away, Han Zhiwei and Huang Liying came to the door at the same time.


    Saving people is like fighting a fire. The bodyguard''s car was temporarily requisitioned. The three of them boarded the car together. Han Zhiwei endured it all the way. At this time, his face was flushed, he wanted to stop, and was afraid of offending Huang Liying.


    "What''s the matter? Just say something!"


    In the beginning, when Han Zhiwei dragged her life and death to New Lido, Huang Liying declined in every possible way.


    As the jewel in the palm of the Huang family, there are dedicated staff for beauty and skin care, so you need to go to the beauty salon outside.


    Not to mention, what kind of "Chinese medicine mask" that has no inspection and certificate to use.


    Han Zhiwei is a second-rate family in Binhai, whose cousin is a celestial cousin, and finally comes to Binhai. As a cousin, she naturally wants to entertain her.


    Later, the face was poisoned.


    For Han Zhiwei, Huang Liying didn''t blame it in her heart.


    At this moment, with the appearance of Jiang Xiaohu, this blame completely disappeared, not to mention, but also got a chance to save his beloved grandfather.


    Without his own face poisoning, he would not find the national player Qi Minghai, let alone recognize Jiang Xiaohu''s medical skills.


    Said it was accidental, but Han Zhiwei''s contribution can also be counted.


    "Old Qi, do you really worship him as a teacher? You are a national player!"


    Han Zhiwei did not dare to mention the mask.


    But Jiang Xiaohu was already a well-known person in Binhai City. Now such a person suddenly became Qi Minghai''s master. Han Zhiwei still couldn''t believe it.


    "The master''s ability is unfathomable. I am fortunate to be able to accept apprentices for the master. Miss Han does not need to make random guesses!"


    Just kidding, this apprentice doesn''t know if he can do it yet.


    Experts know if there is any.


    From the moment Jiang Xiaohu made an ointment that could heal wounds in ten minutes, he knew that his medical skills were already superb.


    Qi Minghai has been immersed in Chinese medicine for 30 years and has never heard of anyone able to do this.


    Qi Minghai dare to believe that Jiang Xiaohu is the number one doctor in the world, let alone apprentice.


    Just now, I sent Jiang Xiaohu to the car. Since Qi Minghai has a kind of return to the days when he was a doctor in a Chinese medicine shop.


    Qi Minghai can be sure that with the brilliance of seeing the countless knowledge in the seniors of Chinese medicine, following Jiang Xiaohu, there are many more things he can learn in the future.


    "Elder Qi''s private affairs, don''t comment on it at will!"


    Sure enough, Huang Liying regretted it when Han Zhiwei spoke.


    This cousin has also grown up spoiled and spoiled since she was little in Binhai, so she doesn''t have to be calm and restrained after the Huang family has experienced big waves.


    If you don¡¯t suffer, you won¡¯t know that there are people outside of you.


    "Old Qi, it''s grandpa''s life. Huang Liying shouldn''t question her, but she can''t help but ask, you..."


    Are you sure you can cure Grandpa, or that is almost sure.


    Huang Liying wanted to ask about this, but she didn''t care about the others, but she really wanted her to ask, but she also felt that Jiang Tu was too much, and she seemed to have doubts about the medical skills of doctors, so Huang Liying was hesitating at the moment.


    "Miss Huang, please rest assured. I have learned Taiyi Xuanzhen from my mentor, and I will cure the old man Huang, and I will be 90% sure!"


    Full of confidence.


    Qi Minghai is like this at the moment.


    The twelve acupuncture points on the bronze man''s body have been marked, and Jiang Xiaohu is used to guide Qi Minghai''s main points of Taiyi Xuan Needle.


    For this, Qi Minghai really didn''t find it difficult.


    "Thank you Qi Lao, thank you Mr. Jiang."


    Hearing Qi Minghai''s words, Huang Liying''s face suddenly showed a smile, like a spring plum in winter, warming people''s hearts.


    Han Zhiwei also wanted to compose a few sentences from Jiang Xiaohu, which would make Huang Liying happy, and dare not say more at this time.


    Spilling dirty water on Jiang Xiaohu at this moment is equivalent to orchestrating the safety of the Huang Family Patriarch. If this is said, even if the two are relatives, I am afraid that this will lead to disaster.


    He got into the car with the check and left with Zhou Lin.


    In the car, Zhou Lin was still in a misty state, looking at Jiang Xiaohu from time to time, but she couldn''t believe it.


    Today, speaking of it, Jiang Xiaohu saved himself.


    Without him, I am afraid that a lawsuit would be required, and even the job of the only manager of Xinlidu would not be guaranteed.


    Seeing that the unfamiliar road is not the direction to go home, Zhou Lin couldn''t help asking: "Where are we going now?"


    "Of course it is to eat! Toss with these people, how can you be hungry!"


    Jiang Xiaohu steadily parked the car at the door of a western restaurant, sitting gracefully in a please posture.


    Jiang Xiaohu married into Zhou''s family from the northern clans by way of marriage. At the beginning, Zhou''s family did not dare to treat Jiang Xiaohu.


    In any case, it is a big clan in the north, the Zhou family, and it is no more than a third-rate clan in Binhai. How dare to confront this big clan.


    This situation quickly changed.


    Before long, after Zhou Lin''s mother and Zhou Fuguo''s wife, who had been a housekeeper, left, Zhou Fuguo was like a prisoner who had held back his grievances for countless years and finally got vented and released.


    She began to splurge unrestrainedly and brought Chen Meijiao home in less than a year.


    The Zhou family knew what virtue Zhou Fuguo was. Zhou Chushan, the patriarch of the family, and Zhou Lin''s grandfather, discovered that Jiang Xiaohu was in Zhou''s house, and the Jiang family did not bother at all.


    In addition, Zhou Lin is a daughter and is not valued by Zhou Chushan.


    Slowly, Zhou Fuguo''s family property was ruined, and the burden of the family gradually fell on Zhou Lin.


    Chen Meijiao was greedy for pleasure and found that Zhou''s family was not doing well, so she took Zhou Lin''s idea. As for Jiang Xiaohu, let alone Zhou''s family after so many years.


    The entire Binhai had guessed the Jiang family''s intentions.


    It simply found a place randomly and expelled it.


    Given the status of the Jiang family, how it is necessary to enter the family, and even such things that everyone despised, it can be seen that for Jiang Xiaohu, if they were not afraid of outsiders making irresponsible remarks, they would have expelled Jiang Xiaohu from the Jiang family long ago.


    Choosing Zhou''s home for him can guarantee a worry-free life, which is already the greatest kindness.


    "This is a Michelin Western restaurant. I don''t like Western food, so let''s change one."


    Looking at the gorgeous restaurant door in front of her, Zhou Lin turned around and left without even thinking about it.


    "It''s just a restaurant. If you like it, you can have them serve Chinese food."


    Undoubtedly, he took Zhou Lin''s hand again.


    This is also the wish left by Jiang Xiaohu''s former host.


    Step by step, firmly head towards the western restaurant.


    welcome!


    "Does the two of you have an appointment?"


    "No."


    Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s meal was the first time he heard that he needed an appointment, but he integrated the host¡¯s information and knew something about the world.


    "Okay, please follow me."


    There is no designated seat, unless it is full, you can naturally enter the meal.


    The waiter wearing a red jacket and black bow tie at the door served Zhou Lin and led the two into Michelin. The waiter was very careful and found a comfortable position for the two.


    "Two servings of butter chicken pastry box for appetizers, two clear soups, two salmon for side dishes, two half-cooked filet steaks for staple food, served with lemon juice, two more fruit and vegetable salads, and special ice cream balls for dessert. Two cups of fragrant tea. By the way, two wines, Shirley and Porto."


    During the period Jiang Xiaohu also asked Zhou Lin''s opinion, but every time Jiang Xiaohu continued without waiting for Zhou Lin to speak.


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s order, Zhou Lin gradually began to be surprised.


    How does he know!


    These are Zhou Lin''s favorite dishes, not how expensive they are, but every time her mother takes Zhou Lin to eat western food, they always order these, and even the wine they serve is exactly the same.


    A coincidence?


    Zhou Lin didn''t know what to say.


    Jiang Xiaohu belongs to the Jiang family, a large family in the north.


    Eating Western food and ordering smoothly, Zhou Lin didn''t think it was incredible.


    But since Jiang Xiaohu''s taste is surprisingly similar to Zhou Lin''s mother, this is certainly not a coincidence.


    The former host and Zhou Lin were married for less than a year, and Zhou''s mother put all her hopes on her baby daughter, and died for her life, plus years of hard work and overwork, and died.


    Zhou Lin has never been to a western restaurant since her mother left.


    It''s not that she doesn''t like it, but the biggest reason is the family''s daily economic situation and fear.


    Fear of missing mother.


    "Just ordering food is too devoted. This is how I am. If you decide something, you will immediately take action. If it doesn¡¯t suit your appetite, you can order something else. By the way, didn¡¯t you just say you want to eat Chinese food? What do you like to eat? , I let them do it for you."


    Michelin is very high-end, and it is the top western restaurant in the entire Binhai.


    It is also Zhou''s favorite in front of her, and it is not an exaggeration to say that Zhou Lin likes her the most.


    But in Jiang Xiaohu''s view, it was just a place to cook.


    Western restaurants do the same with Chinese dishes. As for the other party¡¯s refusal to do it, that¡¯s because the price is not enough.


    Jiang Xiaohu, his predecessor, had no idea about money, and neither does Jiang Xiaohu now.


    Thinking of the five million in his arms, it shouldn''t be too difficult for the other party to cook Chinese dishes.


    "No, no need. Very good. Jiang Xiaohu, even though you have money, you should save money. Forget it this time, don''t spend it randomly."


    "it is good."


    Listen to Zhou Lin.


    This is also the legacy of Jiang Xiaohu''s predecessor.


    Of course, now Jiang Xiaohu will not listen to everything like the original owner for no reason, and it will be no harm to promise such a small thing.


    "Zhou Lin, it''s really you!"

 969 Chapter 969

    The food was just ordered here, and the waiter served a pre-dinner wine for the two. Appetizers need to be waited.


    The wine has just been opened and needs to wake up.


    Zhou Lin has only drank half a cup of milk tea from the afternoon to the present, and the rest entered Jiang Xiaohu''s stomach.


    Thinking of the scene Jiang Xiaohu drank just now, Zhou Lin''s body faintly warmed.


    Although the two of them are husband and wife in the same room, they are separated and lie down, but I don''t know why. Today, Zhou Lin''s feeling of rejection gradually subsided by Jiang Xiaohu several times called his wife.


    I told Jiang Xiaohu a few words, and Jiang Xiaohu would agree as seriously as before.


    Zhou Lin couldn''t take a tone of reprimand and fell silent for a while.


    "Zhou Lin, is it really you?"


    "Who is this?"


    Suddenly, I didn''t know from which night a little white face came out, white in appearance, but very immature.


    It seemed that he was only fifteen or sixteen years old, but didn''t learn well, and went to the adult world to recognize acquaintances.


    "He is Zhang Yu, Zhang Yang''s younger brother."


    Seeing this child, Zhou Lin''s face actually relaxed a little, Jiang Xiaohu was puzzled.


    "Wow, Jiang Xiaohu, you are awesome. You kicked my brother''s kick, right? You kicked it well, it was accurate, and the eggs were cracked. I guess I won''t be able to get out of bed for a month or two. Thanks to you, Buddies..."


    "Who is your buddy!"


    There is obviously a dude in front of him, but he is recruiting talents.


    Two brothers in his own family were fighting and saw outsiders coming over to solicit. Jiang Xiaohu experienced hundreds of millions and saw Zhang Yu''s plan at a glance, and threw his arm on his shoulder aside.


    "Oh, if you can, hey sister-in-law..."


    "Small, what did you call Zhou Lin just now?"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were cold, and the half-year-old in front of him seemed to be unintentional. I am afraid it is so often on weekdays. No wonder the unscrupulous publicity and determination of Zhou Lin as his person.


    Actually wanted to kill him in the hospital.


    "I recognize you as the eldest brother, this is naturally my sister-in-law. So what, elder brother and sister-in-law, there are a few friends on my side, you eat slowly, and only record my Zhang Yu''s account. Please, I will pay for it."


    Zhang Yu had a hippy smile a moment before, and then he had an idea.


    Although this explanation is not a complete one, it still speaks of the past.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have time to take care of this kind of kid. Before the appetizer came, he asked the waiter to buy the order and enjoyed it with Zhou Lin.


    Zhou Lin not only did not object to Jiang Xiaohu''s insistence on paying the bill first, she seemed to have support in her eyes.


    Zhou Lin didn''t want to have anything to do with Zhang Yang.


    For this Zhang Yu, Zhou Lin wanted to stay away.


    The western restaurant was originally a quiet place, eating slowly, chatting quietly, talking happily, and holding up a goblet.


    A crisp touch can bring two hearts closer together.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who was the Golden Fairy of Luo Jinxian in the previous life, is more particular about his meals than he does now.


    Every meal, there are beautiful fairy costumes, wine and delicacies are rare treasures in the world.


    Of course, the most important thing is the powerful auxiliary Panguo that can improve the cultivation base mana.


    Take the Xuantian Golden Stick as the taking device and Hunyuanbi as the food plate.


    A meal can be eaten for half a year, and the cultivation base can increase several points.


    Zhou Lin sat opposite, looking at the familiar dishes, and the relatives on the opposite side were not there. There was a trace of miss that could not be eliminated, but she was attracted by Jiang Xiaohu''s unique eating posture.


    Elegance, tranquility, and that unspeakable extravagance.


    To say something disrespectful, I am afraid that the ancient emperors would not be able to appreciate Jiang Xiaohu''s majestic momentum.


    Zhou Lin was completely unable to describe it in words, she was slightly in a daze with her wine glass.


    Ding


    Jiang Xiaohu recalled Zhou Lin''s mind when the wine glass touched.


    There used to be a land immortal serving Jiang Xiaohu''s meals. It was common to see Daluo Jinxian eating once in a thousand years, but seeing the immortal voices and myriad ways, suddenly an epiphany and breakthrough.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu is no longer as good as before, it is time to eat.


    The combined power of the great avenue has never disappeared.


    It is common for Zhou Lin to be fascinated by the Dao.


    It¡¯s not surprising that if you see the behavior of Jiang Xiaohu, Natou worships Qi Minghai and asks for a teacher.


    "Cheers, celebrating the new Lido will be yours from now on."


    As soon as the words fell, Jiang Xiaohu put the wine glass to his mouth and drank it all.


    Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t care about the food here, but the aroma of the wine can barely enter Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth, as for the taste.


    Drinking in the mouth and the aroma in the nose are not the same.


    "what did you say?"


    Zhou Lin subconsciously took a sip, then suddenly returned to her senses, staring at Jiang Xiaohu with wide eyes.


    "I have transferred three million to you just now. Tomorrow morning, you can want your family to buy the new Lido. From now on, the beauty salon will be yours."


    Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t care about money.


    It is enough to keep him practicing and buying medicinal materials.


    "For the rest, redecorate the new Lido. Well, it''s better to change the name and call it''Tailin Beauty Shop''"


    Jiang Xiaohu, who was not from this world, was burdened with too much.


    Tailin is Jiang Xiaohu''s hometown. Although he knows that it will take a long time before he can break through the barriers and return to his homeland, this can''t stop him from leaving a feeling of missing his hometown.


    "Tailin Beauty Shop."


    The name was strange, but Zhou Lin didn''t say much.


    The text message that just rang on the phone reminded her that three million yuan really came to her name, that is to say, tomorrow she can really buy this self-run store from the family.


    If you belong to the same family, you also have your own private property.


    The "New Lido" attributed to the Zhou family will allocate 70% of its profits to the family every year.


    Among them, the salary income of the staff of New Lido is not included.


    It seems that Zhou Lin is the manager and boss of New Lido. In fact, in the few years when Zhou Lin just started to manage, there was no extra money except food and clothing.


    Compared with an ordinary cleaning aunt in Xinlidu, her salary is even lower.


    After two years of painstaking efforts, Xinlidu has gradually improved.


    But every year the big head still has to be handed in, and the value of her labor is exploited, and Zhou Lin is naturally unwilling.


    She also wanted to get her father Zhou Fuguo to fight with the family for reason, and exchange her hard work in operating Xinlidu for several years in exchange for the acquisition of Xinlidu at a low price.


    It''s a pity that the father who has known all the time spent all the time can''t help at all.


    As for the current family, Zhou Lin''s grandfather.


    Every year the Zhou family worships the ancestors, Zhou Lin does not even have the qualifications to go to the ancestral hall, let alone meet with grandpa.


    "Well, it''s called''Tailin''. In fact, it''s easy to call it more."


    A name doesn''t matter, Zhou Lin is full of joy.


    As long as he manages well, within a few years, Zhou Lin is sure to return three million to Jiang Xiaohu.


    She never thought that this was given to her by Jiang Xiaohu, just as a loan.


    boom!


    Do you know how to cook, and bring such unpalatable things to the little master!Smash me!

 970 Chapter 970 You are sick!

    Zhang Yu''s voice came from far away, and a group of young people began to fight in the independent box.


    Jiang Xiaohu was sitting in jeopardy, everything that happened over there had nothing to do with him.


    Zhou Lin was a little fidgety. She didn''t want to stay any longer where there were disputes. She looked in the direction of the door from time to time, as if she wanted to stay away.


    "Dessert is not served yet, this Porto is pretty good. Cheers for the new life."


    The places where Jiang Xiaohu eats and eats in his previous life are all treasures with superior aura.


    The treasure land is often not a home, all kinds of mountain spirits, ghosts, volcanoes and tsunamis, all have aura.


    The fighting of a few children did not affect Jiang Xiaohu''s meal at all.


    As Jiang Xiaohu became calm and calm, Zhou Lin gradually felt at ease.


    Looking at this man who had been in the same room with him for more than two years, he hadn''t noticed how he looked really good when he was quiet.


    Long Ye dare to smash the site, you are impatient!Kid!Happiness!


    There was a sudden roar from Yajian who was still very noisy just now.


    Immediately afterwards, seven or eight big men rushed in from the western restaurant, and these big men rushed into the room in a flash, punching and kicking.


    The few children had never seen such a battle, and they were dumbfounded.


    Zhang Yu was even more slapped by the most powerful and mighty man, his mouth was full of blood.


    "You, do you dare to hit me, do you know who I am!"


    Zhang Yu was slapped in the eyes of Venus, and his mind was a little awkward at the moment.


    "Big brother, big brother, save me!"


    Before being dragged out of the door, Zhang Yu saw Jiang Xiaohu not far away, and suddenly shouted.


    Several big guys looked back at Jiang Xiaohu''s side, and found that the man and woman did not look at Zhang Yu at all, thinking that they were deceived by Zhang Yu, and then they slapped a few more times.


    Zhang''s family in Binhai, a small place, belongs to a third-rate family like Zhou''s family.


    However, the current family of the Zhang family is very powerful. He is more than 40 years old. In addition to his youth, he has another identity, the chief of the Binhai Security Inspection Bureau.


    Zhang Yu and Zhang Yang are both his sons.


    There are people from several big families all over the three-square acre of Binhai.


    In addition to the Zhou family and Zhang family, there is also a local snake, Long Ye.


    Long Ye, who is mixed in black and white, not only controls the black industry in Binhai, but also controls the city of Jinghai.


    As if to become the leader of Binhai, its influence is considered to be a second-rate family.


    Son, master?


    When the trouble came, Lord Long''s men dared to teach it.


    After a while, Zhang Yu also knew that he had hit the iron plate.Although others are a little stupid, they are afraid of his father.


    On weekdays, Zhang Yu, who has a leisurely habit every day, also has the ambition to fight for the position of the head of the house, but he is unwilling to study hard, and is six years younger than his elder brother.


    Such a gap makes him doomed to be hopeless with the family.


    Until, Jiang Xiaohu almost kicked Zhang Yang into an eunuch.


    If you really become an eunuch, you will lose the qualifications to inherit the position of the head of the family if you can''t do the publicity that the continuous heirs can''t do.


    This made Zhang Yu see hope, so he wanted to befriend Jiang Xiaohu.


    Of course he didn''t succeed. He changed his approach.


    To please Jiang Xiaohu, I hope he will help him realize his wish and kick his brother into a eunuch.


    But now, after drinking a few more glasses of horse urine, that kind of dude''s vice suddenly broke out, completely forgetting that this is the place of Longye, and he actually did a smashing thing.


    At this moment, halfway through the wine waking up, this matter cannot be known to his father Zhang Yizhao.


    Zhang Yizhao has only one request for his children, don''t bother him!


    If you get into trouble, you use your family''s resources to settle it.


    If it can''t be resolved, then it must be a major issue, and Zhang Yizhao needs to go out in person. Of course, every time Zhang Yizhao goes out to solve the problem, one of the family sticks in the family will inevitably be broken.


    The offender will inevitably go to the hospital to lie down for half a year.


    "Boy, weren''t you great just now, call your home! Let them tell Lord Long!"


    A pistol just appeared on Zhang Yu''s head.


    Hehe, Zhang Yu peeed in shock.


    Because he just looked up, he saw that terrible poker face.


    How could it be that it was really Long Ye, over, over.


    Offending Lord Long, if his father knew about this matter, Zhang Yu felt that he would definitely be killed.


    "Long Lord, I was wrong. Big Brother ordered me to do all this. Please Dragon Lord, don''t kill me."


    Zhang Yu was indeed scared. He raised his hand and pointed all the mistakes to Jiang Xiaohu who was carefully tasting the dessert.


    "Bring people here"


    Long Ye never thought that Zhang Yu would lie.


    After all, the gun was really on his head.


    "Long Ye called you, come out with me!"


    Zhao Jian, who had just slapped Zhang Yu more than a dozen times, received the order and walked towards Jiang Xiaohu quickly.


    "You are sick."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even lift his head, so he said lightly, scooping the ice cream ball from the metal cup with a spoon.


    A nice ice cream ball appeared in front of him.


    Unexpectedly, in this world, such delicious things can still appear.


    Sweet ice cubes.


    Just put it in your mouth and chew slowly, enjoying the biting and refreshing breath of winter in your mouth.


    "what did you say!"


    Zhao Jian looked angry, is the other party mocking himself.


    He just wanted to tell Lord Long that the person in front of him should not know Zhang Yu at all, but at this moment he felt that he had to catch this kid and fight twice to relieve his anger.


    "Yin deficiency and Mo Yang Shaochong, young man, it seems that you are already dying and you can still stand. This perseverance is pretty good."


    It''s really good.


    Yin deficiency is actually excessive indulgence, similar to premature ejaculation, Zhao Jian is physically strong.


    The symptoms of Yin deficiency are not excessive indulgence, but a kind of disease.


    This disease reverses yin and yang, which makes people feel cold in summer and hot in winter. The yin and yang in the body and the outside are reversed, and the essence of the body is constantly consumed, and the life of the person is slowly perished.


    Shaochong acupoint is located on the little finger of the hand.


    That is, the body loss has almost reached the extreme, if you continue to let it go.


    In Zhongchong, at least Shang, Zhao Jian in front of him will become the last eunuch, and he will not even live long.


    "you!"


    Zhao Jian has always been brave and brave for the boss.


    But his body is only known to himself.


    Having just slapped Zhang Yu more than a dozen slaps, Zhao Jian had already felt that his body was weak and could not support it. At this time, it was almost night and the sky was getting dark.


    Zhao Jian wanted to go home quickly and lay down, pressing his body with a thick quilt.


    Because the cold that spread from the back to the whole body is constantly attacking Zhao Jian''s body.


    "Can you cure?"


    Zhao Jian finally succumbed. He had seen countless doctors and had taken some tonics.


    But those medicines still had some effect just after taking them, and it didn''t take long for them to attack here.


    And each episode was more serious than the last one, so Zhao Jian didn''t dare to try again, so he had to endure it silently.


    "of course."


    thump!


    "Sir, save me."

 971 Chapter 971 Lord Long, Lord Chong

    Loss of yin deficiency means exhaustion of yang and insufficient yin tonic.


    Jiang Xiaohu will not save a stranger for no reason, just like he is practicing at this moment, avoiding cause and effect, and being too involved with the world.


    The so-called solar consumption, there are three.


    1. Indulgence


    Second, fatigue


    Three, self-loss


    Zhao Jian''s muscles are even and not too exaggerated. Obviously, he has paid attention to exercise, his face is full, and although he is decadent, he is not full, his eyes are awe-inspiring, he has no lust when he sees Zhou Lin, and he is not a licentious person.


    Only, there is only self-loss.


    There are also two self-losses.


    1. Daily wear and tear, which is caused by walking, standing and lying, and the loss is small and uncheckable.It will not cause the current situation at all.


    Second, the body is missing, or the yin and yang are reversed.


    Zhao Jian belongs to the special physique of innate yin and yang reversal and empty body.


    Also called the body of Kuayang


    In ancient times, there was a legend of Kuafu of the giant clan, who were strong and strong.


    When this happened, Jiang Xiaohu was still a little immortal and was in awe of the Kua clan.


    It¡¯s also because the Kuafu people are different from others because of the "Kuayang Body"


    At that time, when it was too critical, the pure Yang aura between the heaven and the earth was abundant, and the Kua people only needed to drink the river water to make up for the body''s sun consumption immediately.


    Therefore, the body is not only unnecessary, it is becoming stronger.


    Even the giant monster clan refined with the tree, the Nai Kua clan, can''t be the enemy.


    In this world, the aura has long been thinning.


    Jiang Xiaohu cultivated for a day, and his aura was exhausted in a radius of ten miles, which was enough to meet the needs of rebuilding his body.


    Not to mention the blood of the Kua clan that relies on Yang Ling for survival.


    Rather than saying that Zhao Jian is ill, it is better to say that Zhao Jian¡¯s rare blood of the Kua clan is too strong in his body, resulting in insufficient spiritual energy in this world. Since he has to rely on quilts and other foreign objects to block his body pores and refuse that The condition of being hungry when not full.


    Instead, Zhao Jian''s body became increasingly weak.


    "It''s not urgent to treat the disease, didn''t you just say Lord Long? Just so, I have something to look for him too! Lead the way!"


    As the entire Binhai City, Lord Long, who almost exists as a snake, is also the only person who has no intersection with Jiang Xiaohu.


    After Jiang Xiaohu recovered quickly, he immediately made a heartfelt evaluation of the coastal forces.


    Perhaps Long Ye used to just disdain to bully a son-in-law, an illegitimate child, so he has no intersection with Jiang Xiaohu. Compared with the Zhou family, the Zhang family, and even those four and five-class families, he still despises Jiang Xiaohu, a small family that bullies in every way.


    Jiang Xiaohu selected the forces he needed in the future in an instant.


    No matter if it is too critical or the world, if you want to be strong, rely solely on the individual, it is too thin.


    This world does not follow the path of becoming immortal, but prefers to tinker with technology.


    In Jiang Xiaohu''s pre-consciousness, there is the memory of a pistol, which is invincible and irresistible.


    Jiang Xiaohu dismissed it and felt that these things were far from the strength of the earth immortal. Since he could rely on this thing to rule a territory, he also knew that Jiang Xiaohu''s body was still far from blocking the power of the bullet.


    "Yes. Please."


    Zhao Jian wanted to say


    Go to him, Lord Long, you save me first, brother.


    After all, he still brought Jiang Xiaohu to Long Ye.


    Zhou Lin wanted to stop. In the small seaside town, Lord Long''s name can be described as thunderous, Zhou Lin naturally knows.


    "Do you know why Lord Long asked Jiang Xiaohu?"


    But she also knew that she didn''t have the ability to stop it, so she could only explore the reality for Jiang Xiaohu.


    "It''s okay, a misunderstanding."


    Zhao Jian had seen many women, and Zhou Lin suddenly turned around, which made Zhao Jiandun feel shocked and quiet.


    A ponytail is like a little girl next door, her skin is as white as jade, her face is not feminine and pure, she has a startling posture, but calm and quiet, which makes people afraid to look down upon.


    "Don''t worry, I will protect my husband."


    Say one more thing and dare not delay, Zhao Jian followed Jiang Xiaohu closely.


    "Smelly boy, I am hosting an important guest today, how dare you find it for me at this time! Continue to fight!"


    The sound of crying and beating is endless.


    Pushing open the door, Zhang Yu''s face was full of blood, three or two fresh teeth on the ground.


    Obviously Zhang Yu couldn''t bear it, and said his identity as Zhang''s son, trying to avoid physical pain.


    But he didn''t want to, but Long Ye became even more annoyed.


    Thinking that this was the Zhang family deliberately trying to harm him, he immediately made his subordinates heavier and vented his anger.


    "Long Ye, people have brought it, but this gentleman doesn''t seem to know that kid."


    Zhao Jian replied, clarifying Jiang Xiaohu.


    In fact, everyone knew about this matter from the beginning. If they are familiar, even brothers, how could it be possible that Jiang Xiaohu was eating outside the hall, and the silly boy ran into the private room and beat him up.


    It just happened to meet Long Ye who was greeting the distinguished guests, causing conflict.


    Now the guest is still waiting in the private room, Long Ye needs to give the guest a statement, Zhang Yu, plus a group of silly children, sent to the guests, all faces are beaten into pigs, the weight is not enough to calm that person''s meal. do not like.


    Long Ye thought, since Zhang Yu pointed out it himself.


    After all, he didn''t communicate deeply with Zhang Yu, and he should have been involved with the Zhang family.


    Let''s break the waste together, and many mature people have an explanation.


    "He calls you big brother, don''t you really know him?"


    Pulling the back of the pot, a Cheng Liang-headed Long Ye pointed at Zhang Yu who couldn''t even see his face, with a smile on his face, looked at Jiang Xiaohu and asked immediately.


    "understanding."


    "Aha, just get to know each other, call me!"


    Originally, he was looking for a pot. When he heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words, Lord Long immediately began to greet him. He didn''t want to hear the rest of Jiang Xiaohu''s words.


    Well, it seems to have been hit.


    However, I am not a pond fish, I am a sea shark.


    boom!


    Just approaching Jiang Xiaohu''s subordinates, he was two points stronger than Zhao Jian.


    The hand was raised, and Jiang Xiaohu kicked it flying.


    A sour feeling came from the soles of his feet, Jiang Xiaohu kept walking, turning around and avoiding a kick.


    The second opponent got close again, Jiang Xiaohu changed his fist to two fingers and slammed down at the center of the big man''s arm.


    Neiguan was wounded, and the beater was shocked because he couldn''t feel his right hand.


    Being dumbfounded, Jiang Xiaohu punched his eye socket at the same time, and immediately fell back.


    Bang bang bang!


    Long Ye was dumbfounded, Zhao Jian, who had no plans to make a move, was even more dumbfounded.


    Here, where did he come from?


    With just a flash of effort, the four powerful thugs who besieged Jiang Xiaohu all lay on the ground in a coma, knowing their life or death.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s fighting style is almost the same as that of the previous acupuncture players on TV, with less punches and more attacks with two fingers. Those who are hit are either dazed or fainted.


    "Haha... dare to move me! I said long ago, my elder brother is very powerful! Now you know that you are scared! Return Lord Long, I think you will become Lord Chong today!"


    Zhang Yu, who was beaten as a pig-headed third, saw that all the people who had just assaulted him were brought down by Jiang Xiaohu. The whole person was as soft as mud and instantly became more energetic. He slowly stood up and stood behind Jiang Xiaohu.


    I don''t know, I thought these people were all brought down by him.


    boom!

 972 Chapter 972: Accept the Immortal Servant!

    Too lazy to talk nonsense, lifted a punch.


    Two lines of nosebleeds appeared on Zhang Yu''s pig-headed face, and he fell into a coma.


    Croak!


    Jiang Xiaohu actually had many ways to avoid this conflict, but he finally chose to face the enemy head-on.


    There are two reasons.One is that everyone knows in their hearts that the purpose of Lord Long''s approach to him can be clearly seen from the question just now, so Lord Long will not kill him, at least not like Zhang Yu''s stupid boy.


    The second is that Jiang Xiaohu wants to test the physical level of people in this era.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu deliberately avoided too much cause and effect, he also knew that some things were destined.


    For example, Zhang Yu recognizes Zhou Lin, but recognizes Jiang Xiaohu as his eldest brother, or it doesn''t matter at all, but Long Ye goes to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Perhaps some people are thinking sophistry but it is also the cause and effect created by heaven for Jiang Xiaohu.


    Hidden in the city, his cause and effect with Zhou Lin never ended. It is impossible for him to find a place with famous mountains and big rivers and ample spiritual energy to practice with great concentration, and from Jiang Xiaohu''s memory, the mining of this world has reached the extreme.


    The aura of famous mountains and rivers may not be abundant.


    Since there is no escape, I will join the WTO!


    Jiang Xiaohu entered the Tao with a healer and cut the world with a sword.


    There are thousands of avenues, and there is never a reason for one.


    My body is still too weak.


    The body trembled slightly, but his hands and feet kept a casual posture under Jiang Xiaohu''s strong consciousness.


    Years of internal deficiencies and dullness have made Jiang Xiaohu''s body weak and weak. If it hadn''t been for last night, he had absorbed some spiritual energy, and supplemented with a medicated bath to cleanse the body.


    Don''t talk about the enemy at this time, I''m afraid I can''t even stand up.


    "Oh, it''s pretty good, click!"


    A pistol appeared in Long Ye''s hand, and the person was still sitting on the sofa, but pointed at Jiang Xiaohu''s head.


    Lord Chong!


    Zhang Yu''s words aroused the blood of Long Ye, who was able to develop the underground forces to two cities, and even faintly captured the entire province, Long Ye, how could it be a soft persimmon.


    "Long Ye!"


    Seeing that his master would probably kill Jiang Xiaohu with a single shot, Zhao Jian was a little worried.


    At this moment, his life and Jiang Xiaohu are tied to a rope.


    "This matter is probably a misunderstanding, gentleman, we don''t even know the name."


    Zhao Jian wanted to persuade Lord Long with these cun tongues, but he was a thug himself. He was beside Lord Long on weekdays, and he couldn''t even say a few words, let alone a scholar acting as an argumentator. He held back for a long time. Only this sentence.


    "Well, too, say, where do you belong and what''s your name! I never kill nameless ghosts!"


    In Binhai, Jinghai, Liu Jialong has never dared to kill anyone.


    "Jiang Xiaohu."


    Speak indifferently, slowly recover his body, quickly absorb the surrounding aura.


    The weapon that Jiang Xiaohu was very afraid of now appeared in the opponent''s hand, and this time the danger brought by cause and effect was a bit big.


    "Jiang Xiaohu? Haha..."


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth, Liu Jialong couldn''t even hold the gun with a smile, put it on his lap, and the whole person laughed.


    "He said he was Jiang Xiaohu, that waste wood, do you think it is funny, A Jian, Jiang Xiaohu! Haha!"


    Jiang Xiaohu, the laughingstock of the entire Binhai City.


    It seems that this statement has been confirmed. Even Liu Jialong of the underground emperor has heard of it.


    "Why, is it funny?"


    The other party was the host before laughing, but Jiang Xiaohu was still annoyed.


    In his previous life, Jiang Xiaohu was so talented that he was always on the path of immortality, and no one saw him.


    There has never been a sneer, ridicule Jiang Xiaohu, a capable man.


    Zhou Lin''s stepmother Chen Meijiao, although smiling but angry, is really hateful, the hospital is open, and it is more ironic than laughs, the only sneer Wang Mingyuan also wants Jiang Xiaohu to take the blame.


    The Dragon Lord in front of him, that kind of aimless and full of ridicule, made Jiang Xiaohu angry.


    Zhao Jian behind him did not expect that the person he invited in front of him was actually the big and small pie of the entire Binhai City. He was embarrassed for a while, and was also annoyed by his lack of knowledge.


    Maybe this Jiang Xiaohu just framed himself.


    However, the other party said that his symptoms were completely consistent. He hesitated for a while and could only smile with Long Ye.


    "It''s really not funny. A trash, what''s so funny!"


    A majestic voice suddenly appeared.


    Jiang Shirao did not expect that he would come to Binhai City, and he would encounter the shame of the whole family as soon as he came, Jiang Xiaohu!


    As the executive president of Biyuan Real Estate Development Company in the Asia-Pacific region, Jiang Shirao is also responsible for the real estate economic development of several major cities such as Binhai City and Jinghai City.


    The Jiang family is a big family in the north, and the industries involved are no less than a hundred.


    Is it really impossible to arrange a illegitimate son Jiang Xiaohu?Of course not, there is still a secret in it, but Jiang Xiaohu is still not clear at this moment.


    According to seniority, Jiang Xiaohu wanted to call Jiang Shirao in front of him to his second cousin.


    But obviously, Jiang Xiaohu has no plans to join in.


    Jiang Shirao, Jiang Xiaohu.


    Liu Jialong was stupid no matter how stupid he was, adding the rumored news, immediately curbed his momentum and stood up quickly.


    "Mr. Jiang, it was a misunderstanding just now. A few children, no tutors, disturbed Mr. Jiang to eat. The leader is the second kid from Zhang Yizhao''s family. I have already cleaned up."


    The ground snake Liu Jialong is very big, and it is even more fierce when crossing the river.


    Everyone knows that the northern Jiang family, military, political, and business are all controlled by the Jiang family.In this era where power is greater than money, Liu Jialong, a local snake in a third-rate city in the south, is not even a worm in front of Jiang Shirao.


    "When I see the waste, I have no appetite. If you say a good share, your share will not be lost. The people under you should take care of it!"


    These are the few words Jiang Shirao wants to beat Liu Jialong.


    The snake in front of him is insignificant in front of Jiang''s family, but it can affect the planning and construction of the two major cities of Binhai City and Jinghai City.


    The secretary saw that Jiang Shirao was leaving, and immediately opened the door for him.


    Hearing what Jiang Shirao said, Liu Jialong was more refreshing than taking the medicine. He followed him with a hundredfold spirit and sent Jiang Shirao out.


    And Jiang Xiaohu, from beginning to end, said nothing.


    There wasn''t even a hint of anger, until Zhao Jian was still worried about his body and approached cautiously.


    "Mr. Jiang, my body."


    After being frightened just now, Zhao Jian''s face was weaker than Jiang Xiaohu''s look.


    I wish I would run home now, covered with a heavy quilt, but for the faint hope, I still stood in front of Jiang Xiaohu.


    ''Oh, Jiang family.''


    The memories of the former host appeared again and gave Jiang Xiaohu more information.


    As an illegitimate child, he was brought back to Jiang''s family after he was eight years old. His mother died and became ill after twelve years old. Since then, she has lost her maternal love. Although she was in Jiang''s family, she had never seen Jiang Xiaohu even with his father.


    Starting to live, even the handyman can use words to insult the depressed young man at will.


    Until, marriage.


    Said it was an enthusiasm, a car sent Jiang Xiaohu to Zhou''s house, and none of the Jiang family attended the whole ceremony.


    Even the driver completed the task early and left immediately.


    "Condition: Follow me!"

 973 Chapter 973 Wang Mingyuan Shouldnt Be Opened

    With you?!


    Zhao Jian had thought about the other party''s offer of money, and had thought of letting him do things, but never thought of letting himself be a kid.


    Of course, he was completely wrong.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t let him be a little brother at all, but a fairy servant.


    That is, those who serve the gods.


    I''m afraid no one would understand this term. Jiang Xiaohu integrated the world information before finding the phrase''follow me'' instead.


    Brother is still not accurate enough.


    Being a servant is not a symbol of underground status!


    Instead, it is a privilege.


    Before Jiang Xiaohu reached the immortal in his previous life, he also gave the first to the Dao Dao as an immortal servant.


    As an immortal servant, you need to obey the Shangxian, but you can also often feel the way of heaven with Shangxian. This is also a great opportunity.


    Jiang Xiaohu would not choose fairy servants casually, and those who are not capable of it are incapable.


    And in this world where aura is scarce, the blood of the Kua clan seems to be invaluable.


    "Zhao Jian is willing to follow Mr."


    For the sake of his life, Zhao Jian didn''t think long and made a choice immediately.


    Of course, there is another thought in his heart. If Jiang Xiaohu lied to him, he would definitely make Jiang Xiaohu die miserably.


    Maybe Jiang Xiaohu was able to fight very well, which left a deep impression on Zhao Jian, but Zhao Jian, by Liu Jialong''s side, never used his true strength.


    Becoming an immortal servant is not just a sentence, I and you, even if it is done.


    Only by making the oath of heaven can you become the servant of Jiang Xiaohu!


    Obviously Zhao Jian didn''t know what''follow him'' was at all, and Jiang Xiaohu would not accept a fairy servant with a different heart.


    Xian Puzhi and Shangxian are also involved in cause and effect.


    If this is not the case, why would the gods and Buddhas have to say good things to the Great Sage Journey to the West because they sat down on the monsters.


    Jiang Xiaohu currently does not want to make the cause and effect of the heavenly oath with Zhao Jian. In case this person''s blood is impure, or even dirty, the simple character of the Kua clan will be annihilated, and countless evil fruits will be caused by then, and Jiang Xiaohu may be dragged into a thousand catastrophes.


    Let Zhao Jian sit on the coffee table, and Jiang Xiaohu, who had recovered a bit of aura, gathered the remaining subtle essence and the fingertips.


    As Jiang Xiaohu moved his fingers, he quickly tapped Zhao Jian''s shoulders and his waist at an undetectable speed.


    Just after one o''clock, Zhao Jian''s hands and feet were still cold, but his body began to slowly recover.


    With continuous breathing, heat slowly increases.


    "Zhao Jian, thank you Mr. Jiang for his life-saving grace."


    Zhao Jian, who has been suffering from this''sickness'' for several years, has slightly improved. He immediately felt that what Jiang Xiaohu might have said was true, and he immediately thanked him.


    Of course, there was no kowtow.


    People in this world can bow down unless they meet someone like Qi Minghai who really understands.


    Jiang Xiaohu just used his true essence to seal Zhao Jian''s body of Kuayang from continuously exhausting his body. Speaking of which, if it is placed in Tailin, it will block others from practicing.


    If it was too Lin, I am afraid that this move would be hated by the Kua clan. I did not expect to receive a thank you here, and Jiang Xiaohu did not say anything.


    "Your disease is temporarily under control and needs to be cured. It will take a long time. These days, eat more fish, especially sea fish, rice, other things that can''t be imported, you won''t enter."


    Zhao Jian vented too much yang. Now that it is blocked, he needs to rely on his body to get aura from food.


    As for the real cultivation method of the Kua clan, Jiang Xiaohu has no plans to teach it to Zhao Jian.


    Walking out the door, Zhou Lin was standing in front of the door with an anxious expression.


    Even though the wine and delicacies are familiar and delicious, Zhou Lin couldn''t help but worry.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, are you all right."


    When Jiang Xiaohu appeared, he immediately came to him.


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, the boss is fine."


    Zhou Lin:!!!


    What''s the matter, I went in and out, and there was another little brother.


    Is today the day of taking in my brother or what?


    Zhou Lin looked puzzled. Just now, an extraordinary middle-aged man left, and at the same time, Lord Long followed closely, but he did not see Jiang Xiaohu coming out. At this moment, he saw blood on the back of his hand.


    "hand."


    "Other people''s blood. Don''t worry, I didn''t fight with people. I accidentally got it."


    Zhou Lin is least fond of Jiang Xiaohu doing hands with others, because every time Jiang Xiaohu does something, he will suffer.


    And every time she was injured, Zhou Lin couldn''t bear to let her hang on her face like this, always looking for some medicine to apply it.


    After coming and going, Zhou Lin hated Jiang Xiaohu''s fight with others even more.


    From the very beginning, she liked Zhou Lin to apply medicine to herself, until Zhou Lin didn''t like it. In fact, Zhou Lin didn''t know that Jiang Xiaohu was cowardly because of the long-term suppression of his personality, and how could he dare to do anything with others.


    Only when I heard someone say something bad about Zhou Lin, I would fight back.


    As for hands-on?Most of them were beaten.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right."


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu''s hand was indeed undamaged, Zhou Lin really believed in a clumsy lie like''accidentally getting on it.''


    "Come back home."


    "Respectfully send the old..."


    "Zhao Jian!"


    "Uh, boss."


    "It''s not allowed to do this in the future. Everyone calls me Mr. Hong immediately."


    This is of course Zhou Fuguo''s fear of saying what Zhou Chushan really said.


    A girl in a movie, who gave her the right, dare to abolish the Zhou family''s meritorious people at will.


    That''s right, this is what Zhou Chushan said.


    Because of the news he received, Wang Mingyuan was taken to the beauty club of Zhao''s family not long after he had climbed out of Xinlidu and became a guest on the scene.


    This made Zhou Chushan angry, and felt that Zhou Lin was ruining the family, driving out the talents, and making Xinlidu look like it was previously dilapidated and collapsed, saving a lot of income for the tribe.


    However, Wang Mingyuan was also recruited by Zhou Lin.


    "I''m going to see the patriarch now."

 974 Chapter 974: Rising to Two Hundred and Five

    grandfather?


    Zhou Lin will still remember this name from the time she can remember, until her mother was persecuted by the Zhou family, and she had always contributed to the Zhou family''s property, but in the end she died without even getting the Zhou family''s respect.


    Zhou Lin never called these two words again.


    When Zhou''s mother was dead, she looked at Zhou Lin and Jiang Xiaohu, who was kneeling on the ground behind her and said nothing.


    Only one sentence was left.


    "Leave Zhou''s house."


    That''s right, these four words.


    Jiang Xiaohu entered Zuozhou''s house, but it was also a rope tied to his daughter.


    Mother Zhou hated Jiang Xiaohu, but she also knew that even without Jiang Xiaohu, she would only send Zhou Lin to the Zhao family, Zhang family, or even Long Ye in exchange for benefits.


    But now it seems that Jiang Xiaohu is the best choice among them.


    Therefore, Jiang Xiaohu did not evade Jiang Xiaohu.


    The car quickly drove to Zhonglin Garden.


    The entire Zhonglin Garden is owned by Zhou''s family. Seventy percent of them live with Zhou''s surname. Others, such as married daughters, or married sons-in-law, have many periods.


    Every time she came here, Zhou Lin felt cold from the soles of her feet to her vertebrae.


    Because Zhonglin Garden was built by Zhou''s mother when she was alive.


    But there is no place for her Zhou Lin''s family.


    "Miscellaneous people, wait, no entry!"


    The two security guards saw a small car parked at the door and saw that the value of the car was less than 100,000 yuan, and the driver was also an unfamiliar face. They immediately blocked it and put down the barrier.


    "it''s me."


    Zhou Lin, with a cold face, had no thoughts at the moment, and opened the window to respond.


    "Oh, it''s Miss Zhou, wait a minute."


    "No! What Miss Zhou! I don''t know, I thought Zhou''s house was, really."


    An arrogant drink came from behind.


    In the distance, holding a Teddy puppy and wearing sunglasses with slender black silk thighs, the exposed woman slowly approached.


    "Auntie."


    Zhou Lin turned her head, saw the person behind her, and immediately shouted.


    In the last few years, this uncle''s wife, who had a relationship with her mother and sister, could not wait to expel Zhou Fuguo''s family immediately.


    Later, if it weren''t for Zhou Lin''s impressive work in Xinlidu, it was almost true.


    "Don''t call me auntie! I didn''t have your relatives, and I brought him here. Do you know where this is? You are shameless, and our Zhou family has even more shame!"


    Roland looked disgusted, especially the sorrow of the other person, and asked her to retreat, as if it would be embarrassing to be seen.


    Leading the Teddy dog, shake the entrance step by step and enter Zhonglin Garden.


    Since there are such women in the world.


    Jiang Xiaohu watched everything, and Jiang Xiaohu did not have the impression of this aunt among the people who were not happy with the former host Jiang Xiaohu.


    It seems that the bad guys are hiding too deep, or they don''t want to remember such a restless woman.


    Although Roland had applied countless powders, it was difficult to hide the wrinkled skin on his neck.


    In the past, there were at least fifty women who actually wore such tempting clothes as silk wa, which shows how much they need comfort.


    At the thought of this, Jiang Xiaohu actually wanted to vomit.


    All beings in Tailin seek immortals and ask questions, and some have no way of heaven. With thousands of years of age, they will do evil ways to extend their longevity by taking supplementary methods.


    Such a monster has always shown people with an illusion, once it reveals its true face, even the stars will be horrified by it.


    The old woman in front of her was actually comparable to the slightest weakness, which really made Jiang Xiaohu fearful.


    "It''s the Patriarch who came to me."


    Zhou Lin didn''t have time to talk with her aunt. Although she didn''t know why her mother was always bad after her death, she didn''t think much about it.


    And Roland''s viciousness has never been in front of others.


    There were a lot of harsh criticisms of Zhou Lin, but it was also an elder who hated it, but did not blatantly frame Zhou Lin.At least Zhou Lin didn''t know.


    "Humph!"


    Hearing that Zhou Chushan asked Zhou Lin to come, Roland, who had just passed the level, suddenly snorted coldly!


    The patriarch was called Miss Zhou. Where did these security guards dare to stop him, Roland immediately opened the railing to let him go without further instructions.


    The car quickly arrived outside a villa under Zhou Lin''s command. A servant outside the door saw the car coming and hurried up to ask.


    The moment he saw Zhou Lin, he immediately entered the room and told Zhou Chushan.


    "What is she doing! No see, let her go!"


    Hearing Zhou Lin coming to look for herself, Zhou Chushan was taken aback for a moment, and his face suddenly became disgusted.


    If it weren''t for Zhou Lin''s usefulness to Zhou''s family, she would just listen to her eldest wife and drive her out of Zhou''s family.


    Together with Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Miss, you better go, the master does not want to see you."


    The servant still had a good impression of this kind little Miss Zhou.


    Zhou Lin has also been here a few times, and the number of times I have seen Zhou Chushan is only a handful. If it is a weekday, after hearing these words, Zhou Lin will also leave, but now, she has to take down the beauty salon and at the same time, she has to leave Zhou family.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t care about his frustrated father, but he had to make a clean break with Zhou''s family at that time and had nothing to do with him.


    Fulfilling mother''s wish.


    "Patriarch! I have something to tell you! I''ll leave after I say it!"


    Zhou Lin, who was gentle in front of people, suddenly yelled towards the villa. The sound was round and penetrating. Soon the uncles on both sides returned to Zhou Lin and came to Zhonglin Garden. They shook their heads at home and didn''t want to pay any attention.


    "Here, little lady, don''t you, don''t be like this, sir."


    "What''s your name! Master told you to go in!"


    A middle-aged woman wearing a professional suit quickly ran into the distance. Before she came to the front, she immediately yelled after the voice of the servant Nono, whose voice became sharper and pressed against Zhou Lin.


    The look in his eyes was full of contempt, and the clothes on his body looked like a mistress, but Jiang Xiaohu knew that this person was just the housekeeper Ling Cang of this villa, and that Zhou Chushan and Zhou''s family were almost the same.


    "You are still the Zhou family, ah! Standing outside yelling and shameless, there are still many foreign children in Zhonglinyuan, you..."


    "Patriarch, I want to buy the new Lido!"


    Stopped abruptly.


    Zhou Lin knew that if he continued to let him go, Zhou Chushan could talk all day.


    Since this person was the patriarch, apart from bringing the Zhou family to Binhai, he has not made any outstanding contributions to the Zhou family, but he can always reprimand Liwei.


    In the past, Zhou Lin didn''t dare to do this, but recently Zhou Lin really didn''t have time to listen to these trivial things.


    She didn''t want to stay here for a moment.


    "What are you talking about? Are you going to buy the new Lido?"


    A beauty club in Xinlidu was not the largest industry for the entire Zhou family, but even so, Zhou Chushan never thought that Zhou Lin could buy it with money.


    Because he still wants Zhou Lin to make money for Zhou''s family for a lifetime, just like her mother.


    "Two million, you can transfer to Zhou''s account now, please Aunt Ling Cang prepare the contract, we will go through the formalities immediately!"


    face?


    When did the Zhou family give her Zhou Lin''s face?


    Jiang Xiaohu, standing behind him, became Zhou Lin''s greatest support.


    "Two million is the price I told you last year. Now everything is increasing in price. You open a store, don''t you know, now it takes 2.5 million to buy a new Lido!"

 975 Chapter 975: Are You An Elder?

    Two hundred and five, the number of Yuan rounds.


    Puff!


    This week''s family, the offer price also echoes the truth!


    "Why did you bring him too! Niezi, Niezi, you are not ashamed enough!"


    It seemed that Jiang Xiaohu had only been discovered, and Zhou Chushan was taken aback.


    The illegitimate son of the Jiang family and the Zhou family¡¯s son-in-law, known throughout Binhai City and even the whole province, was like a scar on the Zhou family, making them unable to lift their heads.


    When he said that, Zhou Chushan actually stood up and was about to raise the leading sandalwood crutch in his hand to beat Zhou Lin.


    "Okay, just 2.5 million!"


    Originally, Zhou Lin wanted to fight with reason. Although prices had fluctuated last year this year, the price of rice has only increased by 50 cents per pack.


    But now, Zhou Lin is too lazy to talk to Zhou Chushan again.


    Talking to such a pampered old man about the price of rice, the other party is afraid that he doesn''t know what the rice looks like but only knows the fragrance of rice.


    "You really have money to buy?"


    Zhou Chushan was indeed a big lion, and at the same time he couldn''t understand how Zhou Lin got this huge sum of money.


    According to the slanderous Zhou family, he naturally wouldn''t tell Zhou Chushan about Jiang Xiaohu''s sex and face slap in Xinlidu.


    "Ling Cang, make a contract."


    Zhou Lin didn''t say a word, staring at Zhou Chushan and gradually making this Zhou family shameless.


    Zhou Chushan had set this rule to allow the children of the Zhou family to buy property.


    It is also for the development of the Zhou family, while allowing children and grandchildren to support themselves.Of course, you can also spend large sums of money deliberately.


    The Zhou family''s industry has been expanding. A beauty club with a nice name is actually just a beauty shop with a better location.


    Such a store is really nothing in Zhou''s family.


    If you rely on Zhou Lin for business, you will have a revenue of 200,000 yuan, of which 30% of the income will be used to pay the salaries of the beauty shop. It will take more than ten years to recover the two million yuan.


    A year ago, Zhou Lin''married'' Jiang Xiaohu, and immediately after the death of her mother, she immediately asked Zhou Chushan how much money it would take to buy a beauty shop.


    Zhou Chushan said the sky-high price of two million yuan, which was to scare Zhou Lin, let her not think about it, don''t follow her mother, and live in Zhou''s family with peace of mind, and make money for Zhou''s family.


    But this gave Zhou Lin hope to leave the Zhou family.


    The contract was quickly fixed, Zhou Lin took it from Ling Cang, and then carefully watched the contract details.


    Such a move immediately made Ling Cang look ugly.


    The Zhou family''s property transfers to the children of all races are all handled by Ling Cang, and no one has dared to make such a contract.


    "Aunt Ling Cang, this sentence: Ren Jiu belongs to Zhou''s family property and cannot be transferred or resold. Is it a mistake?"


    Zhou Lin, who was about to own her own industry soon, did not dare to relax a little bit in the society. After all, this time, she would spend 2.5 million yuan at a time.


    "What''s wrong! This was originally the Zhou family property. Although it was transferred to you for personal business, the revenue is also yours, but it is also the Zhou family''s. Naturally, you can''t buy and sell at will!"


    Ling Cang was proud and proud.


    It seemed that these were all her Ling Cang had, and she looked condescendingly at Zhou Lin sitting on the sofa.


    "Well, this one has always been there. Anyway, you are also a child of the Zhou family. You can give you the right to operate the industry and revenue this week. However, the final interpretation of this beauty shop is still up to Zhou. Home is the master."


    Zhou Chushan nodded slightly to explain to Zhou Lin.


    I don''t know if it was because Zhou Lin was able to give him this 2.5 million immediately.


    "It was my fault, I forgot to say it. Coming here today, there is one more thing. Starting today, I will leave the Zhou family!"


    Zhou Chushan:!!!


    Ling Cang:!!!


    Jiang Xiaohu is indifferent to the short things of these parents, he is here to protect Zhou Lin.


    "Nizi! What did you just say!"


    Without waiting for Zhou Lin''s response this time, Zhou Chushan, who was sitting in the main seat, slammed the sandalwood against Zhou Lin''s head.


    boom!


    Jiang Xiaohu stood up and grasped the crutches.


    Everyone was stunned, no one could see how Jiang Xiaohu suddenly came to Zhou Lin.


    "Did you bring him here to humiliate me? You!"


    Pulling hard, Zhou Chushan was already old, and he couldn''t get his sandalwood crutches back.


    Sandalwood is the essence of wood.


    Its physical energy naturally emits sandalwood, and its thick body can also be antiseptic. Most of the sandalwood is used as furniture because of its heavy weight.


    The sandalwood crutch in Zhou Chushan''s hand was more than one meter long. Its body was twisted like a snake on a stick, and a round shield made by crutching the lower gear for support.


    "You son! Let go of the patriarch, let go!"


    Ling Cang originally saw that Zhou Chushan was about to smash Zhou Lin''s head, he was overjoyed, and suddenly saw a big hand appear to rescue Zhou Lin. He was even more disgusted with Jiang Xiaohu.


    It stiffened, and beat Jiang Xiaohu.


    It''s not that Ling Cang has grudges against Zhou Lin. Actually speaking, it is thanks to Zhou Mu that Ling Cang can come to Zhou Chushan. He hopes that Zhou Chushan''s killing Zhou Lin is to get Zhou Chushan out of court, and it is better to kill. Sin.


    Even if not, as long as Zhou Chushan is sent to prison.


    With this pampered posture, I''m afraid I will die in less than half a year.


    Zhou Chushan pulled very hard, as if he didn''t want to be humiliated by this embarrassment, Jiang Xiaohu let go, turned his head to look at Ling Cang, his eyes cold.


    The beating just now seemed to be to protect Zhou Chushan, but he was not afraid to provoke Jiang Xiaohu and act on Zhou Chushan?This woman, and that of Roland, is simply a raccoon dog.


    "Snapped!"


    Zhou Chushan had just held his third leg, and his whole body fell backwards and fell into the sofa, still not reacting.


    Suddenly there was a crisp sound, and he saw Ling Cang clutching half of his towering cheeks, looking at Jiang Xiaohu with a look of shock.


    Dare to be disrespectful to Da Luo Jinxian!


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes are full of murderous!


    At that moment, he really wanted to kill Ling Cang.


    After being in this world for two days, the humiliation of words was tolerable. After all, it was so long that even the emperor of a country could not decide, but this body was skinned, and the body of Da Luo Jinxian could not be desecrated.


    Ling Cang was dumbfounded, she never thought that this son-in-law would dare to hit her.


    Zhou Lin was also blinded. She was ready to be beaten by Zhou Chushan. Of course, after the beat, she would be able to leave Zhou''s house logically.


    But now, how did things become like this?


    It seems that Jiang Xiaohu started to protect her from the patriarch.


    "master¡­¡­"


    Ling Cang didn''t dare to splash Jiang Xiaohu again, and immediately fell into Zhou Chushan''s arms and wept. The tears were real, and the hatred in his eyes was real.


    "You...you dare to do something to the elders?!"


    Zhou Chushan''s face showed crazy hatred, gritted his teeth.


    "Elder? Patriarch Zhou is afraid that he hasn''t woken up yet."


    Jiang Xiaohu was full of contempt. Why, the relationship between the two of you is ready to be made public.


    Even if you really want to tell Zhou''s family publicly, you are not afraid that Zhou''s family will oppose one more heir.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care either.


    elder?joke

 976 Chapter 976 The disease is not cured?

    After Jiang Xiaohu came to this world.


    Without these two words, the Zhou family is the same, and the Jiang family is the same!


    "You! Okay, only 2.5 million! Leaving Zhou''s house, Ling Cang! Renew the contract!"


    Zhou Chushan did not expect that this Jiang Xiaohu suddenly became like this.


    "master."


    "go with!"


    Ling Cang was still in a daze, Zhou Chushan yelled again, and finally recovered, it would be good to throw out.


    As for Zhou Chushan''s heart.


    The Jiang family cannot be offended after all.


    This is the real reason for Zhou Chushan''s decision. Of course, there is also the weight of selling his granddaughter and the fear of facing Jiang Xiaohu.


    After today, the Zhou family has completely drawn a line from Zhou Lin.


    If Zhou Lin is still in Zhou''s family, and the Zhou family''s internal conflicts are incompatible, Zhou Chushan will be embarrassed.


    However, if Zhou Lin had already left the family, she even issued a statement.


    Zhou Chushan has already figured out how to make Zhou Lin''s beauty shop unable to open in Binhai in the future, and how to use Zhou''s men to retaliate against Jiang Xiaohu.


    He can''t do business, and he can''t do foreign affairs. He will always have countless ways to deal with his descendants.


    The contract was printed, Zhou Lin checked it carefully, and finally signed the name.


    In duplicate, it means that Zhou Lin and the Zhou family are no longer involved.


    "Zhou Lin..."


    The procedures have been completed, Jiang Xiaohu led Zhou Lin to the door.


    Stepped away and returned home numbly.


    "Why are you coming back so late! See what time it is now, so I have to wait for you! Hey, talking to you, my ears are deaf?"


    Saw Jiang Xiaohu and Zhou Lin coming home together.


    Chen Meijiao didn''t care about talking to the wild man she raised outside, and shouted at Zhou Lin.


    "Tell Zhou Fuguo that we have left the Zhou family and will not be the Zhou family anymore."


    Zhou Lin didn''t pay attention to the stepmother at all, went back to her room, and simply packed up the pictures of her mother, took a few clothes, and walked downstairs quickly.


    Zhou Lin raised this father for five years.


    The other party not only didn''t help, but also found a stepmother for Zhou Lin.


    Now that he got the contract, Zhou Lin and this family couldn''t stay for a moment.


    "What are you talking about! What are you talking about! You are crazy! Zhou Fuguo, your daughter is crazy! Get up..."


    The noisy sound behind him passed into Zhou Lin''s ears, Zhou Lin turned a deaf ear.


    Jiang Xiaohu has been silently by his side, acting as a driver.


    No need, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to get involved with the people around Zhou Lin at all.


    It seems that it is a bit late to stay out of the situation now, if so, then quickly restore the previous strength and protect this poor woman.


    "Where to go?"


    "Tailin Beauty Club, where is our home."


    The car was advancing fast, on this dark road.


    Jiang Xiaohu cried silently, and finally Zhou Lin, who fell asleep, took out of the car and put it on the couch in the beauty shop.


    Frowning and turning around, adjust to a comfortable position.


    Cover it with a sheet and wipe the tears from the corners of the eyes.


    It was about to dawn in five hours. Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to waste any time, and his cultivation began immediately.


    This time, helping Zhou Lin cut off the Zhou family''s involvement, and I believe that there will be no more trouble in a short time.


    The "Nine Turns of Universe Jue" keeps running.


    The aura of Qi is like flowing silk, and as Jiang Xiaohu''s exercises continue to operate, they are sucked into the body.


    When the first ray of sunlight reflected on Jiang Xiaohu''s face through the metal frame of the beauty club''s signboard, the aura around him was gone again.


    It''s too thin.


    If it wasn''t because of the remoteness of the world here, Jiang Xiaohu would not choose this plane to leave a ray of life.


    It now appears that the resurrection is complete, but it takes a lot of time to cultivate to the original state.


    Click.


    At 6:30 in the morning, the keyhole of the beauty club turned a half circle, and a pretty face appeared as the door opened.


    "Ah, Jiang Xiaohu, why are you here?"


    It''s Xiaoli from the beauty club.


    Yesterday when Huang Liying had facial poisoning, she was also here.


    Jiang Xiaohu recognized it at a glance, and then made a silent gesture.


    Xiaoli shut her mouth immediately, followed Jiang Xiaohu''s finger from the corner of her mouth to point to Zhou Lin, and suddenly bowed her eyebrows knowingly.


    Yesterday, the girls in the beauty club had long been impressed by Jiang Xiaohu''s brilliant rejuvenation. At this time, they saw Zhou Lin on the sofa, and they were even more cautious.


    "I''ll go out for a while, and you will take care of her here. You will not open the door for business today. When the others come, I will keep your voice quiet. When the wife wakes up, I will hold a meeting for you."


    "Oh. Okay."


    Jiang Xiaohu knew that the beauty club was now under Zhou Lin''s name.


    Many things need to be dealt with, and he also needs to prepare some health-building herbs.


    There is no time to delay cultivation.


    Ringtones


    At the moment it sounded, Jiang Xiaohu held down the sound transmission port and left the club for more than ten meters before answering.


    "Hey, Master! Master Huang''s illness hasn''t been cured?"


    Qi Minghai''s voice was eager.


    When he arrived at Huang''s house last night, he used Taiyi Xuan Needle to treat his old friend.


    As he gave the injection, the old friend''s condition improved immediately, but this morning, the old friend who was sitting across from Qi Minghai just drank a sip of tea, suddenly his whole body twitched and his hands and feet stiffened.No matter what method Qi Minghai uses, there is no effect.


    He could only stun the old friend immediately, and immediately called Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Send a location."


    Hanging up, Jiang Xiaohu quickly received Qi Minghai''s WeChat location.


    The world''s technology is still developing well. At least when Jiang Xiaohu has no Nascent Soul and has the ability to lead the way, he can quickly learn the location of the other party through something like a mobile phone.


    The taxi arrived in the urban area of ??Caesar Biyuan Villa in an hour.


    "Brother, do you want to wait for you here? It''s not easy to take a taxi here."


    The taxi driver¡¯s kind reminder also wanted to attract more repeat customers.


    "No, there will be a car to see me later."


    Waving his hand, walked towards the villa door.


    "Send you off? You can still have relatives living inside, but this is Biyuan! Okay, let''s see how you get out then!"


    The driver was still not reconciled, so he ran back for a short time and drove the car to the foot of the mountain in the villa area.


    The entire villa area is covered with a beautiful lotus mountain. When a car drives in, it needs to circle the entire mountain more than half a circle before it can reach the entrance of the villa.


    Lianhua Mountain is not a private place, as the driver said.


    There are many people here who use it as a place for fitness and mountain climbing. When going up the mountain, Jiang Xiaohu saw many tourists.


    Parking is not allowed at the foot of the mountain, and the driver can only park at the entrance of the entire Lotus Mountain, where it is connected to the city road.


    If the driver stayed at the door of the villa for a while at this time, he would be dumbfounded immediately.


    At the gate of the villa, a beautiful girl in a floral skirt was like a beloved waiting to return. When he saw Jiang Xiaohu''s appearance, she immediately pulled her into the gate, boarded a scooter, and galloped toward the villa.

 977 Chapter 977 This is not a disease!

    When Qi Minghai called, Huang Liying was already ready to meet her.


    She is intelligent by nature and has a lot of understanding of the world.


    Worried that the security at the door of the villa that is not open to the outside world will conflict with Jiang Xiaohu, and wait at the gate first.


    The scooter is a bit like a beetle, but it doesn''t have a door, so you have a wide view.


    The speed of the car is not too fast, at best it is faster than the bicycle.


    "Mr. Jiang, my father''s illness seems to be more serious, please beg Mr., I must save my father."


    The hands holding the steering wheel were trembling constantly. Huang Liying just simply washed her face. After Jiang Xiaohu''s ointment last time, even if she didn''t make up her skin, she was blown away like a baby.


    At this time, the worries that were constantly revealed in his eyes seemed to be tender and pitiful.


    "Relax, everything has me."


    Now that he took the money from the Huang family, Jiang Xiaohu would naturally believe it.


    Da Luo Jinxian promised a daughter, although he did not tell the way of heaven, but it is no different from an oath.


    "Miss..."


    Aunt Wang, the housekeeper, suddenly rushed out of the villa when she saw the young lady go crazy in the morning, making the Aunt Wang worried.


    "follow me."


    Before the introduction, Huang Liying pulled Jiang Xiaohu''s sleeves across Aunt Wang''s side.


    "Miss, Dr. Sun and Dr. Li are here, and they are seeing the master."


    Aunt Wang didn''t dare to stop, she followed closely behind.


    Look at Jiang Xiaohu from time to time, who is this person?What''s the relationship with the young lady, the eldest lady has always been steady, but this morning suddenly said that she was going to pick up people, and she didn''t even have time to eat breakfast, and now she actually got involved with this person.


    "I know."


    There is more than one entrance to the Lianhuashan Villa District. Both of them are well-respected doctors, so naturally they will not enter from the entrance that is open to the outside world.


    I didn''t meet Huang Liying who was waiting, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know, so he followed Huang Liying.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu can save a person as long as they have a breath, or even if they are out of breath, but the degree of difficulty is different. He can treat Jiang Xiaohu in the best and fastest way and is not willing to cause more trouble.


    The visitor was a guest, and Aunt Wang didn''t say much, and went down to prepare a refreshment to receive.


    "Dr. Sun and Lao Qi are both families of traditional Chinese medicine. Dr. Li is a professor at the Provincial Central Hospital, and both of them are doctors in charge before my father."


    Aunt Wang left, Huang Liying, who was still anxious, turned her head and explained.


    Doctors are taboo, if you don''t believe me, you can find someone else.


    If you believe me, don''t find anyone else.


    This point is the same everywhere. Huang Liying was worried that Jiang Xiaohu would have a psychological barrier between the two doctors who arrived early, so she explained. Jiang Xiaohu nodded slightly and said that she didn''t care, but looked at Huang Liying again and found that this woman was quite decent. .


    "My eyes are muddy, my limbs are cold, my face is blue, how could this be?"


    Next to the bed, an old man wearing a white coat and gray hair carefully checked the outside of Huang Yingsheng''s body and fell into confusion.


    "It''s not epilepsy anymore, it''s a sign of poisoning! The teacup I drank in the morning is still not there, please get it back for testing!"


    On the other side, the middle-aged uncle with a decent suit and bald hair has been yelling about poisoning.


    "Impossible. Old man Huang ate those refreshments, and I ate them. He drank them and I drank them too. This is definitely not poisoning."


    If he is poisoned, why am I not poisoned?


    Qi Minghai''s voice also followed.


    It seems that the treatment plan of the three doctors has not been determined.


    "Uncle Qi, Jiang Xiaohu is here."


    From the words she heard, Huang Liying knew that the three of them had not identified their father''s disease, and could not even find the root of the disease.


    As a result, more anxious.


    Jiang Xiaohu then entered the room, saying that it was a bedroom, but it was no different from the high-level ward of the hospital.


    Huang Yingsheng was lying on the bed, just as Jiang Xiaohu heard it, his face turned blue, his eyes closed tightly, his body was connected to an infusion tube, and there was an oxygen supply machine and a heartbeat monitor beside him.


    In order to prevent Huang Yingsheng''s body from being undernourished and hypoxic, it should be the doctor Li who said that the poisoning said that Huang Yingsheng should be given these first aid measures.


    just?


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned.


    Since it is said to be poisoning, why do you need to put on an oxygen mask? Under high oxygen, human body functions will be improved to a certain extent. In this way, it will speed up the toxins entering the heart.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu did not break this point.


    Three steps and two steps, Jiang Xiaohu came to Huang Yingsheng.


    "Master, Master, last night, it was fine."


    "You! Who?"


    Doctor Sun was dissatisfied with Jiang Xiaohu who suddenly rushed in front of him and blocked the diagnosis of Huang Yingsheng. He suddenly stared at Qi Minghai''s words.


    Who is your master?


    In this room, both Dr. Sun and Qi Minghai are Chinese medicine practitioners. According to medical skills, Dr. Sun is not as good as Qi Minghai.


    Qi Minghai is a national player and has been famous in China five or six years ago.


    And he is just the vice president of a hospital.


    "You call him master?"


    Contempt and sneer appeared in the eyes of Doctor Li who was standing by.


    Chinese medicine, it¡¯s so ridiculous. Now Chinese medicine has begun to apprentice to children? This kind of herb-eating medicine should disappear quickly.


    If he hadn''t arrived here just now, he would give first aid to Master Huang in time to stabilize his heartbeat and various body functions. Now the two old guys in front of him can only watch Huang Yingsheng bouncing on the bed^!


    "How many times have you been sick?"


    "Uh, twice."


    "When was the last time?"


    "Ten minutes ago."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have time to take care of other things. After he came to the room, he felt an evil air hovering in front of Huang Yingsheng, and the end of that Yin Qi was connected with Huang Yingsheng''s belly button.


    Just like the placenta hanging outside the body, it is constantly taking away Huang Yingsheng''s vitality.


    "Close the curtains and all go out!"


    This is mutation, medically called hepatolenticular degeneration!


    After asking Qi Minghai a few words, Jiang Xiaohu immediately made a diagnosis.


    Jiang Xiaohu can''t explain this diagnosis to others, nor can he explain it to Qi Minghai.


    Because this is no longer a normal medical category, Huang Yingsheng''s own body has a mutation.


    The mutation is not a curse, but a stress response to the body''s long-term pain.


    Because the most powerful curse affects at most one person or a person of blood, and mutation can attack indiscriminately.


    As long as certain conditions are met, mutations can be stimulated.


    However, it is not so easy to want artificial mutation. It is necessary to have the evil cultivation of the Golden Core Stage to have the possibility of successfully performing it, and it needs to pay a great price, and even if it fails, it will backfire.


    Huang Yingsheng''s situation is a bit special. If it is a real Jindan stage cultivation base, there is no need to cast this kind of spell on Huang Yingsheng.


    With this kind of cultivation base in this world, it is completely possible to walk sideways, there is no need to do such a drag.

 978 Chapter 978

    "Who do you think you are? Since you dare to point fingers at us!"


    Doctor Li, who looked more like a businessman than a doctor in a suit and leather shoes, was furious when he heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words!


    The boy in front of him was too despised.


    "Qi Minghai, who is this person?"


    Dr. Sun was also a little annoyed, so he said he was also the vice president of the hospital.


    When they received a call from the Huang family, they rushed over immediately, and they were in the consultation process, but they were asked to go out by a guy who broke in suddenly.


    He has been in the hospital for many years when he has received such treatment.


    "Old Sun, I just said, this is my master. Walk around, the master must have a cure, let''s go out and wait first, Doctor Li?"


    Saving people is like fighting fire.


    Qi Minghai knew that the master was here, and he would definitely be able to cure it.


    Sun Lean and Li Wanjie didn''t see what happened yesterday. They didn''t know the master''s ability. Qi Minghai had already admired Jiang Xiaohu''s five-body attitude. I believe this time, Jiang Xiaohu will definitely heal the old friend.


    At this moment, Qi Minghai wants to be a peacemaker, so he first persuades people to go out, so that Jiang Xiaohu can treat his old friend with peace of mind.


    But what he said, if usual, maybe Li Wanjie would listen to it, now.


    Li Wanjie yelled at Jiang Xiaohu furiously, this kid didn''t even lift his head.


    "You are crazy! Are you a doctor! Now that the patient is in danger, you are fooling around!!"


    Jiang Xiaohu did not respond. He raised his hand and pulled out the oxygen mask of Huang Yingsheng''s nose and mouth and the heartbeat monitoring of his chest, and threw it aside at random.


    Seeing what Jiang Xiaohu did, Li Wanjie was completely angry.


    "Quickly put it back, otherwise Master Huang will have three long and two shortcomings, and you can''t afford to pay for it."


    When Sun Lean heard Qi Minghai''s words, he planned to go out and wait. After all, Jiang Xiaohu was the eldest of the Huang family, and Huang Liying personally brought him.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s actions at this moment, he stopped, and his face instantly became cold!


    When the two came here, they just happened to catch Huang Yingsheng¡¯s second illness. This time, Qi Minghai could not stop Huang Yingsheng¡¯s violent tremors no matter how he administers the injection, and he took a towel and a porcelain spoon to block his mouth. The oxygen supply machine was connected, and as the oxygen was poured into Huang Yingsheng''s body, this slowly subsided.


    It can be said that Li Wanjie''s actions at the time really contained Huang Yingsheng''s condition.


    And this kid, who didn''t do any treatment, actually made trouble.


    Qi Minghai also witnessed what happened just now, and it was not easy to refute the two doctors'' claims.


    "You brat! Let go!"


    He was once despised by Jiang Xiaohu. No, Li Wanjie, who had never even looked at him, felt the humiliation at this moment. He felt that Jiang Xiaohu was here to make trouble.


    Everyone is a doctor, all for the patient. Now that the patient¡¯s identity is so noble and you have a treatment plan, then you should tell it. Let¡¯s discuss the feasibility together. What does it mean for you to be blind, can you?And, which green onion are you!


    That''s what Li Wanjie thinks. Don''t think that Qi Minghai asks you to be your master and let you mess around.


    When the voice fell, Li Wanjie stepped forward and grabbed Jiang Xiaohu''s arm to prevent him from untying Huang Yingsheng''s shirt. At the same time, he picked up the oxygen mask that was just removed and was about to reinstall Huang Yingsheng.


    "Uncle Li, let Jiang Xiaohu have a look at his father."


    The verbal conflict rose to the limbs, and Huang Liying saw that things were going to be out of control, and she immediately spoke out.


    Huang Liying is in time. If he is one second slower, Li Wanjie, who is blocking Jiang Xiaohu, will be interrupted immediately.


    If you dare to do something on the big Luo Jinxian, you must pay a price.


    "Liying, who did you just say? Jiang Xiaohu? Is he Jiang Xiaohu, the son-in-law of the Zhou family?"


    Sun Lean pointed to Jiang Xiaohu''s face in shock, and asked Huang Liying loudly.


    Some bad guesses appeared in Huang Liying''s mind, but those were also facts, irrefutable, and she could only nod slightly.


    "Liying, you!! Liying, you just called me Uncle Li, that is when I am a family, how can you let the waste of the Zhou family treat the disease, he is sick, where can he cure the disease! This is joking about Master Huang''s life!"


    Li Wanjie saw Huang Liying nodding, and the whole person felt bad.


    What''s up?A waste, you let him heal the disease.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu had never seen him before, the laughable and generous wedding made the headlines.


    After all, this is also the first time that the Jiang family have been door-to-door son-in-laws.


    At that time, there was a sensation in Binhai, and none of the people in Binhai knew about it.


    Li Wanjie originally thought that Jiang Xiaohu was a child of a medical family, and now he heard that it was the waste of the Zhou family, and he couldn''t let go. Jokes, no one is qualified to stand here.


    "No, Mr. Jiang is very good. Yesterday..."


    "Needless to say, I suggest that Mr. Huang should be sent to our hospital immediately. Now it is obviously a sign of poisoning. You need to take blood tests immediately, make antidote, and prepare a car quickly. These equipment must not be removed!"


    Huang Liying still wanted to explain, Li Wanjie didn''t want to listen any more.


    Having just discussed with Qi Minghai and Sun Lean for a long time, the two and a half old men kept denying their diagnosis.


    Li Wanjie was going to prove his superb medical skills with facts, and slapped a Chinese doctor in the face.


    The human body is not just those faults, where it is broken is the kingly way!


    "That''s too late."


    "what?"


    what!!


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have time to pay attention to Li Wanjie''s long-winded aside, he had not dared to stare at Huang Yingsheng''s body carelessly.


    This is not a means used by evil cultivators, but body mutation.


    The source of the variation is actually the heartbeat monitor of the oxygen supply machine next to him.


    Too many people were connected to these two machines at the time of their death, so the instrument was also contaminated with a lot of undetectable microbes. Originally, these microbes would not have any effect on ordinary people. The weakest single cell may be killed by sweat on the body''s surface just when it touches the human body.


    Until, they encountered Huang Yingsheng''s illness.


    Using Huang Yingsheng''s vitality as a medium and using his body''s symptoms as a guide, he constantly absorbed the microbes on the instrument into his body.


    At this moment, Huang Yingsheng''s whole body suddenly sat up, his closed eyes suddenly opened, and his entire eyes became ink-like black. This situation made Li Wanjie look crazy and shout.


    "dad!"


    Seeing the appearance of her father, Huang Liying rushed towards Huang Yingsheng frantically.


    She also had fear in her heart, but she was even more worried about the safety of her father.


    "Everyone get out, hurry up!"


    The greatest harm to a mutant organism is not its destructive power, but its infectiousness.


    Once bitten by a mutant body, it cannot be avoided, and it will even spread quickly.


    "Go, trust the master!"


    Huang Yingsheng, who rushed forward, was firmly pressed on the hospital bed by Jiang Xiaohu with one hand.


    Li Wanjie, who was still very close to his side, was crawling and rushing out of the door at an extraordinary speed.

 979 Chapter 979: Dont Call Me Master

    what is that?devil?


    Satan''s demon!


    God, please, save your people.


    "Liying, hurry up and notify the people in the church to come, hurry, this is the devil, not manpower can fight against. I will never read it wrong. That is the devil, I saw it once when I was studying in F country. Exorcism. The devil cannot be destroyed by human power, only the bishop of the church can remove it.


    OMG!There must be no bishop in the church by the sea. You must call immediately. Yes, I immediately called the tutor and asked him to contact the bishop.Oh my god, my phone fell in the house..."


    After coming out of the room, Li Wanjie was completely crazy.


    He never expected that the horror he experienced abroad would be encountered again in China.


    And, right beside him.


    Incoherent, trembling all over.After a while, he suddenly remembered that he could escape.


    As soon as this idea appeared, put it into action.


    Li Wanjie strode towards the villa garden, and as Qi Minghai shouted, he ran faster and faster.


    Huang Liying is actually very concerned about Li Wanjie''s situation, but she is even more worried about her father. What she can do at the moment is to ask Aunt Wang to send off the extremely frightened Li Wanjie.


    As for Sun Lean, he was also very scared, but he still stayed.


    He and Qi Minghai can be regarded as the same door. If Qi Minghai doesn''t leave, he can''t leave even more.


    Inside the house, Huang Yingsheng''s strength is getting stronger and stronger.


    As the curtains of the room were all drawn by Jiang Xiaohu, Huang Yingsheng disappeared when the whole room fell into darkness.


    Yes, it just disappears.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were not affected by the darkness, and Huang Yingsheng was indeed no longer in the house.


    "No, it''s not disappearing! It''s hiding."


    Under the bed


    The mutant body hasn''t formed yet, but it already has the biological instinct to seek good and avoid evil.


    After sensing that Jiang Xiaohu would be unfavorable to himself, he immediately chose the most instinctive way of avoiding creatures.


    "The spiritless are all dead, why, do you think you are alive now?"


    what!!


    Jiang Xiaohu''s sarcasm made Jiang Xiaohu frown in the room filled with sharp and piercing sound waves, which ordinary people can''t hear.


    The strength is still too low.


    Unexpectedly, an unformed mutant body could also put pressure on him.


    The spirit is the cultivator of all things, and the man is the sect of all spirits.


    Many evil things use human bodies to cultivate spirits, which sounds similar to seizure, but they are actually swallowed.


    The mutated organism will devour Huang Yingsheng''s intellect for himself, and Huang Yingsheng himself will become a mutation. Not only will he not be able to go back, but he will also enjoy the power that the body mutation brings to him, and the twisted immortality.


    Yes, as long as no one kills it, Huang Yingsheng will never go back.


    And all the people killed by him, the vitality and soul will be swallowed by him.


    Kill and swallow.


    Never stop.


    Now that it has been exposed, it seems that you do not intend to be kind.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have time to pay attention to Huang Yingsheng. He was just a carrier. He shot himself once using Huang Yingsheng as a medium. Knowing that he was not an opponent, he retreated and evaded.


    "Do you like it? Blood?"


    Stabbed, Jiang Xiaohu bit his finger.


    The aura of blood was scattered on the medical bed, spotted with five or six drops.


    It was as if a bone had been thrown out, and the head of the bed suddenly sank.


    Huang Yingsheng''s body suddenly appeared, his eyes still dark, but he kept sticking out his tongue on the bed sheet to lick.


    "How? My body is better than him. Would you like to come to me?"


    The powerful seductive sentences made Qi Minghai and Sun Lean blush at the same time, who were eavesdropping outside the door.


    What is the master doing inside?


    How does it feel as if you are hooking up with Miss Sister, that tone is too charming.


    The two men in the room made such a tone. Are you sure you are treating a disease?


    Phoo~


    A gust of wind suddenly appeared, and it slammed on the door where the two were tightly leaning on.


    The door opened in an instant, and the sunlight illuminated Jiang Xiaohu''s back as snowy white. On the sheets, Huang Yingsheng, who was lying on the bed, turned the position of his head and feet at this moment, and the whole person became lying on his back.


    It''s like making a five-body throw to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "dad!"


    Seeing the door opened, Huang Liying rushed in and came to Huang Yingsheng''s side.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right."


    Mutation can also gather aura, but it can kill evil spirits.


    Jiang Xiaohu now has no magical artifact in his hand, unable to destroy it, and can only inhale it as an urn.


    This is also considered fate.


    Lowered his head and smiled bitterly.


    At the location of the belly button, there is a shadow seed that is invisible to the naked eye looming.


    The sullen atmosphere in the room had disappeared, and everyone rushed into the room, Qi Minghai and Sun Lean followed closely.


    The two old men are like enemies, one holding a golden needle in his hand and the other holding a tea tray in his hand.


    It looks like a big battle is ready at any time.


    However, Li Wanjie is no longer there. Although this guy is a bit defiant, he has a bit of foresight and said nonsense, and he said he was half right.


    But, Jiang Xiaohu would definitely not say that.


    "Lao Huang suffered a loss of internal deficiencies this time, Dahai, you can prescribe a few prescriptions to supplement your body."


    When Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, Huang Yingsheng, who was lying on the bed, opened his eyes slightly and sat up.


    Seeing her father sober, Huang Liying was immediately excited and wiped her tears to help Huang Yingsheng well.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Huang Yingsheng lost all his memories just now, only that he had a cup of tea.


    In fact, before Qi Minghai gave him treatment, Li Wanjie had already been treated with Western medicine. These two instruments with grievances were also installed at that time.


    The body mutation did not happen overnight. The original thin water was long flowing, but Qi Minghai''s Taiyi Profound Needle was pulled out to show the evil. This practice stimulated the mutation backlash formed in Huang Yingsheng''s body.


    This can also be regarded as the cause and effect of the hit. If it weren''t for meeting Jiang Xiaohu, and another year or a half, the mutation took Huang Yingsheng''s intellect, then Huang Yingsheng''s illness would naturally''heal''.


    At that time, it was not that Jiang Xiaohu could use blood as a guide, and Huang Yingsheng had no other solution except to eliminate it.


    "The pulse is weak but still strong and stable, my old friend, this time, you have recovered your life."


    Qi Minghai took Huang Yingsheng''s pulse and said slowly.


    The''disease'' symptoms have been eliminated, but Shen Chen is the exception.


    After more than ten years of torture, plus this last action, I don''t know that Huang Yingsheng has a few years to survive.


    Qi Minghai didn''t dare to tell the truth. Huang Yingsheng''s body was like a ruined body, full of holes, but his own supplements were unsustainable.


    "I''ll go and get the medicine immediately, Master, what else do I need to prepare?"


    "Don''t call me master, you still remember what I said before I let you come!"


    "master!"


    Qi Minghai didn''t expect Jiang Xiaohu to remember, he was shocked, and he knelt down suddenly.

 980 Chapter 980

    Jiang Xiaohu said, one is one, and two is two.


    Although it was an accident, it was also destined.


    After all, before the treatment, Jiang Xiaohu said that if Huang Yingsheng is not cured, he cannot become Jiang Xiaohu''s disciple.


    Encountering this kind of thing, it was destiny, since the two have no relationship, Jiang Xiaohu did not force it.


    "Master! This...this"


    Qi Minghai, who is over half a hundred years old, couldn''t say anything anxious at the moment.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu in front of him did not use any harsh tone, Qi Minghai deeply felt that Jiang Xiaohu really did not intend to accept him as an apprentice.


    "Old Qi, what are you doing!"


    On the side, Sun Lean hurried to Qi Minghai''s side, and suddenly pulled up his senior.


    "Boy, I don''t know how you cured Mr. Huang just now, but I can be sure that Mr. Huang''s condition at that time was definitely not a symptom! Mr. Qi is a national player, and at another age, how can you endure him so generously! You! , You are outrageous!"


    Those who study Chinese medicine don''t seem to be bad if they want to be bad.


    but


    Jiang Xiaohu really felt it, and he accepted it calmly.


    Not to mention that the full version of the Taiyi Profound Needle was taught to Qi Minghai, and it was enough to be worshipped by him hundreds of times.


    This time, everyone here was saved.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Xiaohu''s arrival, Huang Yingsheng, who was violent, would kill all the living creatures here.


    "Miss Huang, can you help me find a car."


    Jiang Xiaohu ignored him, and didn''t even mean to speak with Sun Lean, just like when he walked in.


    Sometimes a single sentence can involve countless causes and effects.


    This healer is impure in nature, and he is entangled in cause and effect. Jiang Xiaohu really has no interest in having any language exchanges with such a person, which is a mere trouble.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jiang, for saving my dad. Please also Mr. Jiang to wait a while. I will make arrangements immediately.


    Although his father is weak, his eyes are clear.


    Huang Liying knew that all this was thanks to Jiang Xiaohu''s treatment.


    Now that Jiang Xiaohu is her father''s savior, Huang Liying naturally wants to entertain him.


    "you!"


    Sun Lean wanted to say more, but could not say it after all.


    Regardless of Jiang Xiaohu''s attitude, the facts have explained everything. Sun Lean just didn''t want to believe that he would lose to a son-in-law, the biggest joke in Binhai City.


    When Huang Liying left, Qi Minghai wanted to ask again, but Jiang Xiaohu was determined.


    Ignored at all, moved away two steps, avoiding Qi Minghai''s kneeling.


    The two broke off the relationship between master and apprentice, and Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to have any more ties to Qi Minghai.


    "Master Huang, you..."


    Just now Qi Minghai finished taking the pulse, and there was nothing wrong at this time, and Sun Lean stepped forward immediately.


    As soon as he hit the hand, he was shocked.


    Why does Qi Minghai say that the pulse of the dying year of Fengzhu is still strong and stable.


    "Old Qi, is this?"


    Such a pulse condition, I am afraid that it will be lost in less than half a year.


    "It''s okay, Master, Mr. Kekejiang earlier taught me a prescription for strengthening the body. Just press the prescription to take a bath, and Lao Huang will recover soon.


    With a bitter expression on his face, Qi Minghai looked at Jiang Xiaohu, not knowing what it was like.


    That day, the master moved the Taiyi Profound Needle Bronze Man he was studying, and then grabbed another prescription.


    Now that these twelve needles Taiyi Xuanzhen and the secret recipe for strengthening the body have become the only teaching of the master, if it were not blocked by Sun Lean, Qi Minghai would definitely kneel down, hoping that Jiang Xiaohu would give another chance.


    This Qi Minghai is still a bit smart. This entry assessment was originally a failure, but he was able to remember his recipe in time, and he could barely pass the test.


    Jiang Xiaohu originally planned to resolve the fate of the master and apprentice with Qi Minghai. Seeing that he still remembers his own way of strengthening his body, he can save Huang Yingsheng half his life, so he can give him another chance.


    However, it is impossible for a disciple to enter the room. At most, there is hope to become a named disciple of Jiang Xiaohu''s outer door.


    However, it cannot be said at the moment.


    Recruiting disciples should also be regarded as cause and effect. I first met Qi Minghai at the beauty club that day.


    It is also to see that this person''s cause and effect are pure and pure, and being a good person, especially able to become a national player, has some talents in Chinese medicine after all, and this is the result of a karma.


    However, it is not stable enough.


    When I called Jiang Xiaohu, I was too anxious.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that Qi Minghai needed to be polished and beaten for a while.


    The two had a status as a master and apprentice. If they encounter an incurable disease again, I believe Qi Minghai will find Jiang Xiaohu again.


    Jiang Xiaohu, don''t worry.


    Just this thought, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t make it clear to Qi Minghai.


    If you say it at this moment, I am afraid Qi Minghai and Sun Lean will be ashamed to death.


    When Sun Lean rushed over, seeing Huang Yingsheng''s symptoms, the level of tension was no worse than Qi Minghai.


    "Mr. Jiang, the car is ready."


    Huang Liying came again with a deep gratitude on her face.


    "Yeah. Let''s go."


    Without staying, the mutated energy was sucked into Jiang Xiaohu''s body and needed to be processed as soon as possible.


    With Jiang Xiaohu''s current spirit body, it will take a long time for this mutated energy to absorb all of it. During this time, if Jiang Xiaohu can''t handle it in time, I''m afraid he will get in too.


    "Mr. Jiang, please get in the car."


    Huang Liying opened the door like a most qualified service driver.


    "Miss Huang will drive me personally?"


    The attire has not changed, and the clothes are still thin, as soft as fluttering in the wind, I feel pity.


    Jiang Xiaohu was unmoved, with doubts in his eyes.


    "Thank you, Mr., for his life-saving grace. How can I repay my favor by being a driver only once? This is five million, and Mr. must accept it."


    Huang Liying originally wanted to write more, but ended up writing five million.


    No amount of money is enough for her father''s life to return, but Huang Liying also knows Jiang Xiaohu''s temper and does not want to upset the other party.


    I don''t know when, Huang Liying began to care about Jiang Xiaohu''s thoughts very much.


    Keep everything in mind.


    "I''ll accept the money, and the driver won''t need it. Your father is in good health, and he needs to take care of him. Huang Liying doesn''t need to spend time on unrelated things."


    Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t have much idea about money in this world, but he knows that he still needs to buy some restorative medicinal materials.


    Really good medicinal materials are probably hard to get in the drugstore.


    You can give it to Zhou Lin if you don''t use it up. Now Tailin Beauty Shop needs to be renovated. This will be their mom-and-pop shop. Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t want to have Zhou''s shadow in it, I believe Zhou Lin is not willing either.


    "Mr. said very much, thank you Mr. Jiang for your consideration, Uncle Fu, I can also trouble you to send Mr. Jiang back."


    Zhou Lin didn''t insist, she really missed her father at the moment.


    Just out of respect for the savior, Zhou Lin wanted to send it personally.


    However, as the future is long, Zhou Lin doesn''t have to worry about this time, there will always be a chance to repay.


    "Miss Huang doesn''t need to care too much, this is just a deal."


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned, he felt a red karma quietly falling on Jiang Xiaohu''s little finger, hidden and invisible.


    This is just floating from Zhou Lin, it is for the destiny and cannot be avoided.

 981 981 A wave of resignations

    This is the most troublesome cause and effect.


    Because of her father''s life-saving grace, Huang Liying actually had the idea of ??repaying with her body.


    This red causal line has some pink, because it is caused by Zhou Lin and Jiang Xiaohu''s couple.


    What is not available is the best.


    Obviously knowing that Jiang Xiaohu already has a genus, but has already formed this karma, I am afraid that Huang Liying''s obsession will become heavier in the future, and this cause and effect line will become increasingly crimson.


    This is a bad fate.


    "Liying knows."


    I don''t know why, Jiang Xiaohu said one more thing, and Huang Liying''s heart trembled.


    Can he see what I think?Impossible, this is only the second time we have seen each other.


    Why would such a good person become a son-in-law?Why did the Jiang family send Jiang Xiaohu to Binhai?Where did Jiang Xiaohu''s medical skills come from?He seems to have many secrets.


    Curiosity can kill cats and let moths catch fire.


    Huang Liying didn''t know that she had slowly changed into a moth, but she didn''t know the horror of the blazing flame.


    Since it has deepened again?


    Just a reminder, I didn''t expect the red line on the little finger to become darker.


    Hey, it''s also a destiny. Avoid it as much as possible in the future, hoping that years can solve this inexplicable cause and effect.


    Jiang Xiaohu stopped talking. The car quickly left the villa area. The security guards at the gate of the community talked a lot. For Jiang Xiaohu, who looked like a poor girl, when he first came, he still got off the taxi, but there was Huang Jiada. The young lady waited at the door. When she left, she was also the oldest senior in the Huang family. Fu Shu, who served next to Huang Yingsheng, drove herself.


    Who is this guy?


    "I''ll go, someone really drove him!"


    The driver who sent Jiang Xiaohu here was bored and waited almost all morning.


    There is a bus stop at the entrance of Lianhua Mountain.Rich people naturally drive themselves, and ordinary people who can take a bus are willing to take a taxi.


    This is why the driver wants to bring back customers, because it is indeed difficult to carry passengers here.


    Far away, the Mercedes-Benz passed by the driver, and the passing causal line that was tied to Jiang Xiaohu''s body was disconnected.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care about the cause and effect of passing by. It only takes a few days to disconnect by itself.


    Nowadays, my wife''s beauty shop is about to open, and I also need to have a''job'', at least not to be misunderstood, he is the same Jiang Xiaohu from before and can live on his own.


    Medical hall?


    Jiang Xiaohu thought of this name right away.


    In Tailin, he is the hand of Sanchi Qingfeng, the invincible and powerful immortal family in the world, and he is also a great medical power to rejuvenate and save sentient beings.


    How many demon immortals respect Jiang Daxian, so many demon immortals hate him.


    Killer?


    Jiang Xiaohu immediately rejected this idea.


    Although the killer can quickly accumulate wealth and even obtain a lot of precious materials and supplies, if Jiang Xiaohu really does it, of course he can get these.


    But he was not careless at this time.


    Without Zhou Lin, Jiang Xiaohu would also choose this shortcut, but at the moment, he can''t ignore everything.


    At least, until Zhou Lin has settled down and solved this cause, she will not choose that bloody road.


    Zhou Lin slept very peacefully. It was not the first time she took a rest in a beauty club, but this time it was particularly sweet.


    "Everyone is here? Leave me alone, business matters."


    Technician Xiaoli sat opposite Zhou Lin, saw her getting up, and immediately served the prepared hot soy milk.


    Zhou Lin turned around and found that everyone had arrived.


    I thought it was because of my own relationship that had affected the business of the beauty club, so he said immediately.


    "Sister Zhou, the eldest brother said, you want to give us a meeting."


    Xiaoli had a cunning look in her eyes. She didn''t see her husband very often before. She didn''t expect to be a caring person. Jiang Xiaohu also arranged breakfast.


    Zhou Lin was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly understood the meaning of the meeting.


    Also, starting from today, this is the Tailin Beauty Salon. The power of the entire beauty salon is in your hands. Everything will follow Zhou Lin''s wishes, and a meeting should indeed be held.


    "Manager Zhou, this is my resignation report."


    "And mine."


    "this is mine."


    ...


    I just came back to my senses and was about to announce the news of the name change. Suddenly the staff ran to resign one by one, leaving Zhou Lin stunned.


    "you guys?"


    "Manager, you don''t have to persuade you. We are all in business. Please also ask the manager to let the finance go through the formalities.


    Liu Aiju, who was the first to resign, stood up with a rather bad tone.


    "Getting together is fate, Xiaoli, don''t deduct everyone''s money, and send everyone the salary.


    Zhou Lin also guessed that everyone''s consideration was to deduct money for urgent resignation.


    Many of these people are sisters who have followed Zhou Lin for more than a year, and now they have their own futures, and Zhou Lin will not stop them.


    Xiaoli was shocked when she heard Zhou Lin''s words.


    Finally, with Zhou Lin''s persistent eyes and the urging of her colleagues to leave in a hurry, the formalities were still completed.


    "Yang Lili, do you want to settle the bill for yourself by the way? Now Director Wang is the manager of Baiyue, but Manager Wang said that as long as it is a sister of Xinlidu, the salary will increase by one thousand."


    Liu Aiju said with a smile while counting the salary that Yang Lili handed over.


    "The money is already given to you, get out now!"


    Song Yayu, who had been following Zhou Lin, pointed to the door of the beauty shop and shouted.


    "What are you urging, there is a kind of stay here, my old lady is waiting to see you go to the street to beg for food!"


    Suddenly being scolded, Liu Aiju couldn''t make it through, and suddenly replied.


    But she was too lazy to continue arguing with Song Yayu, and she hurried to report to Baiyue.


    "Sister Zhou, do you know why they left? Wang Mingyuan did it all. He called everyone and asked everyone to go to Baiyue!"


    Xiaoli manages the accounts, and all the operations of the clubhouse are jointly managed by her and Zhou Lin.


    No one knows how much Zhou Lin earns better than Xiaoli. Because of this, Zhou Lin''s move, I am afraid that the next one or two months'' wages will have to fill this hole.


    "Everyone has aspirations, it''s okay, everyone has a meeting!"


    It took only half a day for Wang Mingyuan to find the new owner and dig the corner of the old one.


    Zhou Lin was not angry, as she thought, everyone had their own ambitions.


    Apart from finance Yang Lili, only Song Yayu, two intern girls and aunt Wang who are in charge of cleaning are left.


    "Everyone is willing to stay, no matter what the reason is, I''m here to guarantee that I will not let you down in the future. Starting today, this beauty salon will be renamed Tailin!"


    Zhou Lin is confident, but such confidence does not seem to improve morale much.


    Half an hour ago, there were more than 30 people in Xinlidu, now.


    "Are you up? Just so, I found the construction team, first remove this old sign!"


    Jiang Xiaohu had always known that a tall figure appeared outside the door.


    Zhou Lin is not a woman who would be defeated so easily. In fact, he had returned long ago, and people kept leaving in the clubhouse. He kept watching silently outside.


    These people choose to leave now, they will not be able to climb high in the future.

 982 Chapter 982

    Construction team


    "Have you found the construction team?"


    "Well, I just met a friend, and the Tailin sign will be delivered this afternoon.


    By the way, my wife, I just bought that shop and plan to open a medical clinic there.In this way, we will become a mom-and-pop shop."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled and pointed to the small shop directly opposite the clubhouse.


    It used to be a small car repair shop, which has been open for many years.


    When Jiang Xiaohu said, Zhou Lin was very puzzled. How did Jiang Xiaohu convinced him.


    "Well, just do what you want to do."


    Jiang Xiaohu has a secret, Zhou Lin knew it from the day when Huang Liying''s face was cured.


    In the past, she didn''t want to care about Jiang Xiaohu''s affairs. Now, she has no reason to question Jiang Xiaohu''s affairs.


    "Okay, I will give everyone a half-month holiday. Tailin also needs to redecorate it. Then, I will give you a surprise."


    Zhou Lin has had a hard time for so many years, and Jiang Xiaohu also wants Zhou Lin to take this opportunity to have a good rest.


    It''s a pity that this woman is born to be idle and has to supervise the work in the shop.


    Before noon, there will be trouble coming.


    "Where is your boss? Come out! Zhou Lin, what are you doing! Who told you to take it apart! Put it back and put it back!"


    Zhou Guofu, with a blue nose and swollen face, led Chen Meijiao to the shop and yelled at the workers who were under construction.


    Last night, Chen Meijiao woke up Zhou Guofu and told Zhou Lin about leaving Zhou''s house. Zhou Guofu immediately realized that something was wrong and hurriedly took a taxi to Zhonglin Garden to see his father Zhou Chushan.


    For the first time, he wanted to ask his father how he could agree to such a Huangjiang incident.


    Zhou Lin is not Zhou''s family, what about him?What about him Zhou Fuguo.


    What should I do if I receive help from Zhou''s house every month?


    Although Zhou Lin paid a lot of living expenses every month, the expenses of these two people were also large.


    When he came to the villa, before saying a few words, he was scolded by Zhou Chushan, and also told about Ling Cang being beaten by Jiang Xiaohu, and then he was rushed over by his brother Zhou Biao, who learned that he had arrived, and immediately followed. Beat!


    "Dad, this is my beauty shop now!"


    "You fart, this is Zhou''s shop, and it will also be Zhou''s in the future! You let them out, go out!"


    "Zhou Lin, you are a white-eyed wolf! If you say leave, leave, do you still put our elders in your eyes! What''s wrong with Young Master Zhang? He has money in his family and treats you sincerely. You really want to Guard this broken shop and spend a lifetime with your trash husband!"


    Now that the Zhou family is almost over, what Chen Meijiao wants most is to let Zhou Lin marry Zhang Yang quickly.


    Zhang Yang had promised to give her two million as long as Zhou Lin agreed.


    "You said, who is the waste!"


    An indifferent voice appeared behind Chen Meijiao.


    Zhou Fuguo turned his head slowly, seeing Jiang Xiaohu, his heart was a little awkward.


    Jiang Xiaohu is indeed different. From Jiang Xiaohu to Zhou''s house, this guy didn''t even say a word in front of Zhou Fuguo, let alone contradict Chen Meijiao.


    "Why, you still want to beat me, but I am your elder!"


    Snapped!


    The word elders!It''s not that you can insult casually.


    A crisp sound


    Chen Meijiao was stuck, Zhou Fuguo stayed, and even Zhou Lin was shocked by the scene in front of her.


    "You, do you dare to beat my old mother! My old mother fights with you!"


    Pop!


    Pop!


    With both left and right backhands, Chen Meijiao''s empty body was not close yet, and Jiang Xiaohu slapped him twice.


    "Jiang Xiaohu! You kid, you can''t be crazy! She, she is..."


    Zhou Fuguo''s eyes were full of anger!


    Yesterday, he was beaten by Zhou Biao in Zhonglin Garden. Now when he is here, his wife was beaten by Jiang Xiaohu again.


    Had he not been injured, he would have rushed to fight Jiang Xiaohu desperately.


    "Whoever dares to come to Tailin Saye in the future must be prepared to pay the price! Also, don''t mention the elders with me, you are not worthy! My wife has nothing to do with the Zhou family in the future!"


    Having lived for thousands of years, Jiang Xiaohu really did not have time to pay attention to these characters.


    He knew that once Zhou Lin compromised today, she would always live in the shadow of the pair and compromise forever.


    "You, daughter, you! Let''s go!"


    Zhou Fuguo really has no face to continue standing here. He doesn''t want to slap Jiang Xiaohu a few times. It''s true, I''m afraid that Zhou Fuguo will become the biggest joke in Binhai.


    Chen Meijiao had long been slapped in the eyes of Venus, so how dare she do anything to Jiang Xiaohu again.


    As soon as she walked out of the beauty shop, Chen Meijiao immediately used her tricky trick and yelled in the street.


    Said that she was beaten by her uncle, that Zhou Lin was a white-eyed wolf, and then scolded Zhou Fuguo for being useless.


    This time, before Jiang Xiaohu came out, Zhou Fuguo slapped his hand!


    Family ugliness should not be publicized, don''t you understand such simple principles, even if Zhou Lin did not do the right thing, she is also Zhou Fuguo''s daughter. Such a ruin of her daughter''s reputation is absolutely intolerable to Zhou Fuguo.


    This slap touched Zhou Fuguo''s confidence.


    Chen Meijiao didn''t dare to bark any more, and the two of them left with shame.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, you shouldn''t, shouldn''t be like this."


    With a secular perspective, Chen Meijiao''s identity is Jiang Xiaohu''s mother-in-law. If Jiang Xiaohu does this, I am afraid that it will provoke countless pointers.


    "Don''t worry about those things. Let''s go to dinner together, the hospital will open soon. After dinner you take me to buy some medicinal materials."


    The decoration is very messy, and dusty foam is flying everywhere.


    Jiang Xiaohu never cared about the eyes of others. He promised that he would never let Zhou Lin suffer a bit of grievance in the future.


    Not even her close relatives!


    Zhou Lin also knew that Jiang Xiaohu was doing it for her own good, and a warm feeling rose in her heart. Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s words, she nodded and agreed.


    Soon Jiang Xiaohu drove Zhou Lin to the western restaurant. In addition to ordering a large table of Zhou Lin''s favorite dishes, Jiang Xiaohu strengthened Zhao Jian''s body.


    Before finding a treasure place with ample spiritual energy, enough for Zhao Jian''s blood to absorb and grow, or refine the Bailing Pill that can improve Zhao Jian''s system, it can only fix the physical improvement of Zhao Jian''s body in this way.


    Zhou Lin is still not happy about Jiang Xiaohu''s lavishness. In the past, when his mother was alive, it was only a few months before she came.


    Looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s appearance at this time, it seems that he will come every day from now on.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt Zhou Lin''s thoughts, but he didn''t explain it because he would get used to it.


    In the afternoon, Zhou Lin took Jiang Xiaohu to the Chinese medicine wholesale market.


    There are many kinds of medicinal materials in the market, but most of them are artificially planted, which is far from reaching the standard that Jiang Xiaohu needs.


    But he also knew the current state of the world.


    This is a scientific and technological route. Even the extensive and profound practice of traditional Chinese medicine, which can even be practiced through the path of medicine, has been abandoned. There is really no expectation for the quality of medicinal materials.


    Zhou Lin took Jiang Xiaohu to the shop where she often buys Chinese medicine. As soon as she walked in, Jiang Xiaohu felt that this shop was a bit unusual compared to other shops.


    There are good things, take them out.

 983 Chapter 983

    The owner is a middle-aged woman in her forties. She looks like she is about 30 because of the maintenance.


    Standing with Zhou Lin, it felt like a sister.


    "My sister is here. It looks like business is good, why, or how old is this?"


    For the first time seeing Zhou Lin bringing a man to her store, Wu Ling was taken aback for a moment, and then greeted Zhou Lin enthusiastically.


    "My husband, Jiang Xiaohu."


    Zhou Lin was a little shy, especially when she said those two words.


    "Oh, you are Zhou Lin''s husband, I am lucky to meet you."


    The two were familiar with Zhou Lin''s situation, and Wu Ling also knew about it.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu looking around in the store, he was not as wasteful as the legend, especially the several medicinal materials that Jiang Xiaohu looked at were top-grade in the store, and he was even more confused.


    "Can you sell this grass?"


    After walking for more than half a circle, Jiang Xiaohu immediately asked when he saw a small black grass planted in a flowerpot in the corner.


    The shape of the grass is no different from other ordinary weeds, except that the color is black, and in the corner, it is more dying and about to wither.


    "Do you know it?"


    When Wu Ling heard Jiang Xiaohu''s question, her face was even more surprised.


    This grass was presented by a medicinal farmer when Wu Ling entered the mountain to collect medicinal materials.


    The medicine farmer said at the time that this grass grows in the middle of a medicine field. The medicine farmer used to uproot it as a weed and threw it on the ridge, waiting for it to be dried to make fertilizer. He didn''t expect to see it again the next day and found that it was still there. The grass on the ridge took root and stood up again.


    The medicine farmer found it magical, so he planted the grass alone in the yard.


    When Wu Ling came home, she didn''t have much culture, so I asked Wu Ling.Wu Ling, who has been collecting medicinal materials for more than ten years, can''t recognize the species of this herb. The medicine farmer felt that Wu Ling had helped them a lot, so he immediately made a small pot, installed the herb, and gave it to Wu Ling.


    When Wu Ling brought it back, she didn''t care too much.


    I have been still in the corner, putting it together with some cacti, aloe and the like that I took care of.


    "Recognize, this thing is called Bilingcao."


    "Bi Lingcao?"


    The two women were taken aback at the same time and looked at each other.


    Obviously I have never heard of this name.


    "If you like, take it away. It''s not a valuable thing anyway."


    Knowing the name of Cao, Wu Ling didn''t care too much.


    "Here is one hundred thousand, I will buy it!"


    give away?


    Sorry, Jiang Xiaohu did not accept it.


    Some things like causality are inevitable and some are accidental.


    Jiang Xiaohu never accepts obtaining things for no reason. At the time of Tai Lin, he had done some competitions in order to improve his cultivation, but he never accepted gifts. Because gifts are more causal than grabbing. It''s hard to pay off.


    "One hundred thousand!"


    Watching Jiang Xiaohu pull out a bank card and put it on the table, Wu Ling''s eyes widened.


    One piece of grass gives so much money.


    "Sister, you have made a fortune. So generous, then I''m not welcome!"


    She is in business, and she delivers it by herself. People have to pay, there is no reason not to.


    The big deal, Zhou Lin will come to buy medicinal materials again and give more discounts.


    "Jiang Xiaohu''s money, take it!"


    Zhou Lin was blushing, Wu Ling not only laughed at her, but also grabbed her face.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very happy when he bought Bilingcao.


    Although Bi Lingcao is an extremely low-level spiritual grass species in Tailin, it is extremely rare in this world, especially since this grass has entered the mature stage, and can be taken directly when it is fully mature.


    Only waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to absorb enough aura and take Bi Lingcao, he will be able to break through and reach the foundation building.


    Wu Ling''s shop is no different from other shops, in other words, she has a bold personality and is familiar with Zhou Lin.


    After the medicinal materials are prepared, they will be delivered directly to the door.


    Jiang Xiaohu chose some medicinal baths, as well as the medicinal materials needed to treat Huang Liying''s facial ointment last time, and bought the commonly used medicinal materials, and then he left with Zhou Lin holding Bi Lingcao after paying.


    Along the way, I watched Jiang Xiaohu holding the Green Grass bought for 100,000.


    Zhou Lin once thought that Jiang Xiaohu would return to his previous semi-silly state, how could a normal person suddenly buy a piece of grass, and even if the shop owner said that he would give it away, he would spend one hundred thousand to buy it.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Xiaohu''s choice of medicinal materials, Zhou Lin really wanted to grab the bank card from Jiang Xiaohu''s hand.


    This man is too prodigal.


    "Is this grass important?"


    Until I got into the car, I saw that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to let go and drive.


    Zhou Lin finally couldn''t help it, and asked.


    "It''s okay. But now there is only one."


    A biling grass, when Jiang Xiaohu uses other medicinal materials to stimulate aura, it is enough to help break through.


    But after all, it is still too little.


    Before leaving Wu Ling''s shop, Jiang Xiaohu asked carefully if there were any more. Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu was so caring, Wu Ling immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed the number of the medicinal farmer who gave Bilingcao.


    The call was quickly connected, and Wu Ling asked if there was any more grass, and got a negative answer.


    In front of Jiang Xiaohu, Wu Ling told the drug farmer that if she finds that there are more, she must keep it for her. At the same time, the money earned this time will be divided into half of the drug farmer.


    Yao Nong was immediately very happy when he heard that he could get 50,000 yuan.


    On the phone, Lianlian promised to try his best to find Bi Lingcao.


    Even so, Jiang Xiaohu also knows that in today''s world where aura is so thin, it is very difficult to be able to give birth to a bilingcao. This is probably due to the perennial planting of medicinal materials, allowing the fields to gather aura.


    With this kind of aura intensity, even Jiang Xiaohu was not sure that he could cultivate one by himself.


    The birth of this green grass is the will of heaven and earth, the meaning of gift from heaven, and if you want to force it, it will be difficult to reap.


    "Hmm. Would you like to try and plant yourself?"


    Knowing that Zhou Lin also cared about herself, Jiang Xiaohu smiled and shook his head.


    Bi Lingcao is not just plucked everywhere in Tailin, Lingcao Linghua Linggen Lingguo.


    All need chance and the will of heaven and earth.


    This is not a medicinal material, you can grow it if you want to cultivate it yourself.


    Unless Jiang Xiaohu has the strength of the Daluo Jinxian at the moment, he may be able to do it, but he really has such strength, so why bother to waste time on this low-level spirit grass, it is better to practice.


    "watch cars!"


    Huh!


    Patronizing and chatting with Jiang Xiaohu, Zhou Lin, who was starting the car, for a while forgot to loosen the clutch before starting.


    After hearing only one sound, the car hit the Audi A8 just out on the left, the door of the A8 suddenly dented, and Zhou Lin''s taillight also crashed and fell to the ground.


    "How did you drive! Your eyes are lily! Can you drive! Did the history teacher teach you to drive! Huh? Zhou Lin?"


    The owner got out of the car and looked distressed when he saw his car hurt.


    I haven''t seen anyone yet, I just yelled at him, then looked up, completely stunned.


    "Wang Hao? I''m sorry, sorry, I didn''t pay attention just now."

 984 Chapter 984

    "Who is he?"


    Wang Hao didn''t look at Zhou Lin, but looked at Jiang Xiaohu who got out of the car with a grass in his hand.


    He pointed to Jiang Xiaohu''s nose and asked very unceremoniously.


    It seems that it was Jiang Xiaohu who hit him just now.


    "This is my husband, Jiang Xiaohu."


    When Wang Hao asked, Zhou Lin was taken aback, then remembered.


    I am no longer the Zhou Lin of the past, so I don''t have to apologize for a little car repair fee.


    The long-term habit of being cautious, Zhou Lin''s first thought was to obtain forgiveness from the other party.


    "Your husband? Hello."


    Wang Hao stretched out his hand, wanting to shake hands with Jiang Xiaohu.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    After getting out of the car, he walked straight to the car that Zhou Lin was driving and carefully looked at the headlight injuries.


    It''s impossible to light up again, it seems that they all need to be replaced.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the other''s car door again, and it was recessed, but it didn''t make much difference.


    Since he is an acquaintance, he has suffered a big loss. According to Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s idea, this matter should be easily resolved. Therefore, he did not communicate with the two of them. He hoped that his silence would speed up the negotiation between the two parties and reopen the door decisively. Do it in the co-pilot position.


    He also waited to go back and put the green grass.


    "I''m always admitted to be a student, that, Wang Hao, don''t look for an insurance company anymore. Let''s go to the 4S shop together, and I will fix it for you."


    Zhou Lin could perceive Jiang Xiaohu''s meaning.


    It''s really not a good place to greet you at the moment, and deepen your classmates'' feelings.


    Wang Hao did not object, leading the way, and Zhou Lin followed behind.


    The two cars drove one after the other to the 4S shop that Wang Hao often went to for maintenance.


    Because Wang Hao is a regular customer, he greeted the 4S shop at the same time. The two cars were repaired in the shop together. It cost four thousand five thousand and the maintenance cost of the two cars was settled.


    There are three thousand cars in Zhou Lin''s car, and Zhou Lin also knows that it is Wang Hao''s help. I am very grateful.


    "Haozi thank you very much this time. You can''t use your car for a few days."


    Wang Hao and Zhou Lin were university classmates. At the same time, Wang Hao pursued Zhou Lin and his dormitory sister Jiang Wen. During the period, Wang Hao invited Jiang Wen¡¯s roommates in the entire dormitory to have dinner, so he met Zhou Lin.


    "What are you talking about, old classmate! Just don''t blame me for speaking badly. I am really in a hurry."


    As he spoke, Wang Hao''s face became darker.


    It''s good, I was hit by Zhou Lin.


    Zhou Lin was about to ask what happened to Wang Hao when she heard a ringing of her cell phone.


    "Wang Hao, what''s the matter? It''s not that after two thirty, I asked someone to wait here for a long time, do you have a sense of time! I limit you to appear in front of me immediately within five minutes, otherwise the house, You don¡¯t even want to get a penny!"


    On the phone, a sharp voice rang.


    Zhou Lin heard that this was the voice of her roommate Jiang Wen who had lived in the dormitory for two years.


    "Is it Jiang Wen? You are really together. Come, let me talk to her."


    Wang Hao was holding the phone far from his ears, sighing. Before Wang Hao could react, the phone was pulled into Zhou Lin''s hands.


    "Hey, Jiang Wen, it''s me, Zhou Lin."


    The phone was silent for five seconds.


    Suddenly he was snatched away by a hand, and put it back into Wang Hao''s hand.


    "Don''t intervene in other people''s affairs at will!"


    Jiang Xiaohu could only get out of the car when the car was sent for repair.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I saw Zhou Lin holding Wang Hao''s cell phone talking on the phone. Jiang Xiaohu was not jealous, but didn''t want Zhou Lin''s warmheartedness to cause unnecessary trouble for himself.


    "Okay you, I said why you agreed as soon as you said that you were divorced. It turned out that you hooked up with Zhou Lin and got together with Zhou Lin. Okay, Wang Hao, you are a real man. Attorney Sun, you just heard it. I have recorded the sound. This is Wang Hao''s derailment. You must help me get him out of the house!"


    Snapped!


    The phone hung up, and a blind tone came from Wang Hao''s phone.


    Zhou Lin was dumbfounded, and Wang Hao looked dejected.


    Jiang Xiaohu took Zhou Lin and was about to leave.


    Zhou Lin didn''t expect that her good friend''s marriage would be like this.


    Jiang Wen was not such a person before. At that time, although Jiang Wen was a bit snobbish at university, he still had a good relationship with his classmates. He was willing to fetch water and buy breakfast for his roommates and sisters.


    At that time Zhou Lin''s mother was still there, and Zhou Lin''s monthly living expenses were the highest in the dormitory.


    Zhou Lin still remembered that Jiang Wen didn''t spend enough every month, and she had borrowed money from her, but it seemed that she hadn''t paid it yet.


    Zhou Lin didn''t remember the exact number. At this moment, when she heard the voice of her classmate again, she suddenly felt strange.


    "It''s okay. I don''t have a car to use but I feel at ease. I can see that your husband loves you very much. Go ahead."


    Wang Hao general Zhou Lin wanted to say something, and shook his head slightly to persuade him to leave.


    At this time, he doesn''t need comfort, let alone sympathy.


    He just wanted to be alone for a while, thinking about why he came to where he is today.


    "It''s okay, Haozi, it will be okay. I just saved a call on my mobile phone and I have time to contact."


    Zhou Lin didn''t know why Jiang Xiaohu wouldn''t let herself talk to Wang Haoduo, and replied, being pushed away by Jiang Xiaohu.


    The frustrated Wang Hao heard Zhou Lin''s words and said to himself.


    Will it be alright?


    My wife got together with his boss, and now she still accused him of cheating and wanted to get him out of the house.


    Just half an hour ago, he just received a text message about his suspension of work. In the text message, he was suspended for investigation by the company because he received gifts from customers during his work.


    The more he thought about it, Wang Hao''s eyes began to gather a trace of blood-red light.


    Why is his life so miserable? All this is to blame the woman who admires vanity. If it weren''t for her, his life would be nothing more than this.


    Zhou Lin was still at a loss while waiting for the bus on the side of the road.


    She wanted to redeem her old classmates, at least, to comfort her.


    "Are you wondering why I won''t let you talk to your classmate Wang Haoduo?"


    Jiang Xiaohu still held the pot of green grass.


    He stared directly at the road, without even having a probe to look at Zhou Lin.


    "why?"


    Zhou Lin didn''t understand even more.


    "Some things can''t just look at the surface, you don''t understand the truth of the matter, so don''t casually participate in other people''s affairs! Also, this classmate, do you really understand him?"


    A green-skinned taxi stopped in front of the two of them. Zhou Lin was about to get into the car, but Jiang Xiaohu grabbed her wrist.


    He shook his head at the driver, indicating that the two did not plan to leave yet.


    The ferocious expression on the driver''s face flashed, and he left.


    The puzzlement in Zhou Lin''s eyes became more puzzled, but Jiang Xiaohu slowly loosened Zhou Lin''s wrist.


    Seek luck and avoid evil


    There are good and bad causes and effects. Similarly, if you pass by someone, you never know whether this person is the noble person in your future life or the murderer who harvests your life.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t give too much explanation, just like just now, he found hostility in the driver.


    Just like the situation with Wang Hao and the driver.

 985 Chapter 985

    Zhou Lin still can''t forget that she can''t contact Wang Hao, so she should contact Jiang Wen by herself.


    Sitting in a taxi, holding a mobile phone to send WeChat with classmate Jiang Wen.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced around and ignored it.


    The beauty salon and medical hall are being renovated, and Zhou Lin is still chatting with Jiang Wen.


    Their degree of intimacy rose. In the end, Zhou Lin would take out her mobile phone almost every few seconds and shout at the message hole above: I only met with Wang Hao today. What are you talking about? Will do things that destroy other people''s families, where are you, I will take you to the car dealer, let''s meet and talk!


    Again!


    This reckless girl!


    Jiang Xiaohu took the phone and directly cancelled Zhou Lin''s message.


    "What are you doing!"


    After chatting with Jiang Wen, Zhou Lin found that her friend had completely changed.


    Become abusive, unreasonable, and even slander and frame the relationship between her husband and other women at will. There is a kind of hysterical feeling. It seems that she has found her next home and has to leave Wang Hao immediately. Zhou Lin feels very sick!


    "Where to sleep at night?"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked serious and looked at Zhou Lin''s eyes.


    There are still a lot of things I haven''t dealt with, so how come I have time to care about other people''s housework!


    "sleep¡­¡­"


    Zhou Lin, desperate, wanted to talk about sleeping on the sofa.


    But she suddenly realized that the beauty shop was also being decorated.


    The sand, gravel, sawdust and dust are confused, and the sofa is covered with insulating film. How can you sleep?Besides, even if Zhou Lin can be wronged for one night, the sofa is so small, and she sleeps very well, how can she squeeze with Jiang Xiaohu.


    At the thought of squeezing a sofa, Zhou Lin''s face turned red.


    I don''t know if it was talking on the phone with old classmate Jiang Wen or something else.


    live in hotel


    Zhou Lin is afraid of spending money.


    Although she already knew that Jiang Xiaohu went to Huang''s house to help Mr. Huang heal his illness.


    Earned another five million.


    But she still didn''t want to waste it. Besides, before there was no income, all the current expenses were luxury.


    "I can only sleep in the hotel."


    "Go buy a house."


    Jiang Xiaohu did not agree with Zhou Lin''s ideas at all.


    Because she has no choice but to name the worst solution.


    Hotel?


    In Jiang Xiaohu''s memory, he didn''t want to touch the bed on which countless people slept in turns and countless sheets that were constantly changed every day.


    Da Luo Jinxian''s cleanliness


    Jiang Xiaohu''s Unreasonable and Brainless Fear


    Or the so-called cause and effect


    Maybe there is a little bit, or that sentence, if Jiang Xiaohu is alone, maybe he will, but now, Zhou Lin is by his side, he won''t go.


    "Buy a house?"


    "Yeah, I live with two people, so I can''t always sleep in the shop in the future. I just came by by car and saw a good property, which is also close to here."


    Jiang Xiaohu really didn''t bother to say to Zhou Linduo, pointing directly to the direction, holding Zhou Lin''s wrist and walking along the street.


    "Okay, I see, I can go by myself."


    Zhou Lin felt cramped when Jiang Xiaohu held hands for the second time.


    When Wang Hao was there just now, he didn''t care. Now Jiang Xiaohu discovered that the two of them are like old husbands and old wives, with the peace of left hand and right hand.


    This feeling is not boring at all, but very warm.


    What you want, that right hand can always do it for you first.


    Think what you think, do what you want.


    Lanting Yawan is not a new real estate, neither is planned into a regional management model.There are a total of five, forming a straight row, ABCDE.


    The two arrived one after another, and there was no security here.


    There is a guard on duty in each building, and by the wall is a row of mailboxes, where all kinds of express delivery are collected.


    The security guard had a table at the door, and a few large cardboard boxes beside the table.


    It is estimated to be too large and can only be stored here.


    "Uncle, we want to buy a house, is there still a house here?"


    "I don''t know. I have to ask Manager Ma about this matter. Manager Ma is on the second floor of Building A."


    "Okay thank you."


    Zhou Lin looked suspicious. She had worked in Xinlidu for nearly ten years.


    When the Lan Ting Ya Wan opened, she even came to see it.


    At that time, the real estate price in the central area reached 2,800 square meters. The area where Lanting Yawan is located is the same as Tailin, which is regarded as the center and the outer area, and the average house price is 2,200 square meters.


    At that time, Zhou Lin dreamed of buying a two-bedroom apartment here.


    In addition to being too close, the environment here is beautiful.


    There is natural greenery downstairs, and the Yuanjiang River is directly opposite. The Yuanjiang River runs through the coast. This is the widest area. There is also the Yuanjiang Bridge above. As long as you live above ten floors, you can have a sweeping view of the night view of the Yuanjiang River. Above is a river view room.


    But can there be any more?


    At that time, Zhou Lin kept her saliva to watch the opening. It was already two years ago.


    "Manager Ma, hello, does Lan Ting Yawan still have a house for sale?"


    Thinking of what was on their minds, the two had already arrived on the second floor of Block A.As soon as I walked in, I saw a woman in her forties who was playing games with her computer.


    Listen to the sound and watch again and again.


    "The floor plan is on the table over there. Look for yourself. If you want to go to the scene, the key is on the wall. Take it yourself."


    The woman didn''t even have the thought of getting up to greet her. She raised her head slightly, pointed at the coffee table casually, and said lazily, and the mouse continued to connect.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care and sat directly on the mahogany stool.


    Opposite Zhou Lin looked excited, holding the floor plan on the coffee table to look at each one.


    He looked carefully and smiled on his face.


    I bought a house~~


    "Jiang Xiaohu, look at this, how about this?"


    Small two-bedroom, 76 square meters, 14 floors in Block C, not only the apartment type above, but also the price: 2800 square meters.


    Two years later, I didn''t expect that the house price here hasn''t risen much, and this floor is actually only 2800, which is too cost-effective. Buy, buy, buy.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced, then shook his head.


    "Are you afraid that the number 14 is unlucky! I''ll give you a popular science. 14 sounds like death, but it''s not like that in Binhai. Do you know the music? 4 is for sending. 14 is for sending. We are popular in Binhai. ."


    This suite is high enough and cheap enough, it should be taken down quickly.


    "Go and see first."


    "Okay. Manager Ma, let''s go to C1405."


    The woman still did not look up, it seemed that it was the last moment, she just waved her hand and stared at the screen.


    Jiang Xiaohu bought this house, of course, because it was Zhou Lin''s wish.It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect to have such good luck, unexpectedly...


    Is it right? You have to go up and see to be sure.


    Take the key and go up to the fourteenth floor.


    The elevator opened the door, and the floor was dim.


    "The management here is so bad, it doesn''t even care if the aisle lights are broken?"


    Zhou Lin said something and came to 1405.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Xiaohu to stand behind, I''m afraid she wouldn''t have the courage to come over and open the door.


    In this scene, some horror film live version feels a bit cold, shivering like this.


    "Don''t be afraid. There are no ghosts in this world!"


    There are ghosts who dare not approach you, because I am by your side.


    The door opened, but the window was not closed. A strong wind rushed in, Jiang Xiaohu stood in front of Zhou Lin, and the door behind him closed suddenly.


    boom!

 986 Chapter 986

    Throwing into Jiang Xiaohu''s arms, Zhou Lin was still a little unreal.


    It was just a moment of effort. Just now, there seemed to be a strong wind to blow myself up.


    Then Jiang Xiaohu appeared, and he helped her block the wind.


    She did not fly, but hugged her body tightly.


    "It''s okay."


    Jiang Xiaohu held Bi Ling Grass in one hand.


    Wind


    Sure enough, the river view room, because of its special location, is actually exposed to the huge Yuanjiang wind.


    It¡¯s only 14 floors, and if a few floors higher, the wind will probably increase.


    Slowly push the door to enter, the room is still gross, cement structure, the balcony position French windows are not closed, looking down from the height, Yuanjiang is greeted.


    It''s really cold.


    At this moment, the sun has not yet set, but standing on the balcony, being constantly invaded by the river breeze, the heat of the body is taken away by waves.


    "Let''s go."


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that there was nothing good.


    Because the wind is too low.


    "Don''t buy it?"


    Zhou Lin was puzzled.


    "No, there is no decoration, can not live."


    Jiang Xiaohu needs to carry a bag to move in, but he is not waiting for a slow renovation.


    "That''s still a hotel."


    Thinking of going to open a room with Jiang Xiaohu, the little rabbit in the little girl''s heart jumped nonstop.


    "Go to the 27th floor and have a look."


    "what?"


    "I took the key."


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his hand, and there was a bunch of keys on it.


    Zhou Lin was dazzled, when did he get it?


    The two of them came out, locked the door, and immediately got on the elevator and went directly to the 27th floor.


    After taking the elevator twice, Zhou Lin was a little puzzled. There were a lot of couriers downstairs, but she didn''t run into anyone.


    The 27th floor arrived soon, and the two came out.


    The lights here are hundreds of times better, and the entire aisle is brightly illuminated.


    After several doors, stainless steel anti-theft doors were installed, and it was obvious that someone lived here.


    "Huh? Are you?"


    Not a few steps away, a door opened, and a woman with a graceful figure and a mature and quiet temperament stood at the door, looking at the two Jiang Xiaohu with questions on her face.


    She knew this level and had never seen Jiang Xiaohu and Zhou Lin.


    "We want to buy a house, come and take a look. Sister, you live here."


    Zhou Lin is familiar with herself, perhaps because of her work habits, but for women, she seems more natural.


    "Ah, that''s it, but I remember, it''s full."


    Yuan Yimeng''s face was relaxed, maybe Zhou Lin''s simple smile made her put her guard down.


    "2706."


    Yuan Yimeng is diagonally opposite to 2710.


    Jiang Xiaohu took out the key and stepped forward to open the door.


    "Hey, wait, you want to buy the opposite house?"


    Pointing at 2706, Yuan Yimeng showed a strange look on his face, Zhou Lin also noticed something wrong.


    There is a gilt security door outside room 2706, which is obviously occupied by people.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t wait at all.


    Click.


    The door opens.


    After living for two years, Yuan Yimeng had never seen 2706 open, and he was curious when he saw Jiang Xiaohu open.


    "What''s wrong with 2706?"


    As soon as Zhou Lin¡¯s voice fell, Jiang Xiaohu pushed open the inner door, and a strong wind blew like a blade. Jiang Xiaohu protected the green grass in his hand until the wind remained even, and the green grass swayed with the wind, dark gray in color. A green light scraped across the surface.


    really


    Where the wind eye lies.


    The unit type is exactly the same as 1406, except that it has been refined. The floor-to-ceiling windows of the balcony have hollow glass flowers, and the frame is the same as the stainless steel door, all in gilt gold.


    It should be customized.


    The decoration of the whole room is warm, the layout is simple but elegant, and most of them are in a square structure.


    For example, the ceiling of the living room is made of a square frame, the crystal chandelier in the middle is round, and the purple-blue crystal swings with the wind.


    "Live here tonight."


    Jiang Xiaohu just turned around in the living room and immediately decided.


    Go to the door.


    In the room, Yuan Yimeng and Zhou Lin are like two curious babies, a bit like thieves. In the room, look here and there, even the bathroom.


    "Wow, the design of this bathroom is so good, it actually separates the wet and dry. This owner is so talented."


    "Yes, a lot of wooden decorations, the floors are all wooden, it should cost a lot of money."


    ...


    Jiang Xiaohu, frown!


    Although I haven''t bought it yet, this is already my home by default, so how can I let others visit it at will.


    He wants to drive people!


    But this is also where Zhou Lin will live in the future. Yuan Yimeng is not a friend, but the two talked about it. The future is still a neighbor. It must be a certainty to be a friend in the future. He can''t say anything, but his face is getting darker and darker. .


    "Someone else lived here, right?"


    "No!"


    The two women are really making trouble.


    "Where is your grass?"


    "I put it in the room."


    Half an hour later, Jiang Xiaohu locked the door with a black face.


    "Xiao Lin, I advise you not to buy here. It''s not that I don''t want to be a neighbor with you. To tell you the truth, this room is a bit strange."


    "what?"


    "Yes, at night..."


    Yuan Yimeng kindly wanted to persuade Zhou Lin.


    "It''s okay, let''s go through the formalities."


    Before Yuan Yimeng had time to finish, Jiang Xiaohu had pulled Zhou Lin into the elevator.


    Yuan Yimeng should have heard the spiral sound of the wind, knowing that the other party was also kind, but Jiang Xiaohu really had no time to delay.


    It was getting dark, and he wanted to take Zhou Lin to a candlelight dinner.


    "I want to buy 2706"


    puff!


    The middle-aged woman drinking tea spouted her tea and looked at her face again and again.


    "what did you say?"


    "Can that set be sold?"


    Zhou Lin asked cautiously, while giving Jiang Xiaohu a look.


    Don''t talk when people drink water, it may kill people sometimes!


    "Sell! Wait a minute."


    Then the middle-aged woman made a phone call, in which she called the other person Manager Ma.


    After a long time, this woman was a clerk receptionist, but soon the phone hung up.


    "The two guests wait for a while, and the manager will come over right away. By the way, the manager told on the phone about the price, 350,000. I wonder what their intentions are?"


    Zhou Lin said silently in her heart.


    This suite is 126 square meters, the public stall is 30 square meters, the room is 90 square meters, three bedrooms, two living rooms and two bathrooms. The decoration looks very satisfactory.


    "Sign the contract now and we will move in tonight."


    "tonight?"


    "Full amount."


    "Okay."


    Happy middle-aged woman''s face blooms.


    The price of Manager Ma is naturally not the final price. The reason why Manager Ma wants to come is that he hopes that he can give a reserve price before the transaction is concluded between the two parties.


    Unexpectedly, it was sold.


    This deal has a lot of bonuses for her.


    The middle-aged woman called Manager Ma again, and when she told the other party to buy the full price and the request to move in, the other party immediately agreed without any hesitation.


    "Sir, just take the key directly. If you need to change the lock, we can also arrange it here for free. I don''t know what else you want?"


    When Jiang Xiaohu swiped the card to pay, the eyes of the middle-aged woman looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes become ambiguous.


    "You don''t need to change the key, let someone clean the room, send four pots of oak saplings, and prepare some red cloth at the door."


    Signing, holding the key, Jiang Xiaohu brought Zhou Lin downstairs in a daze.


    This?Bought it?

 987 Chapter 987

    It wasn''t until Jiang Xiaohu reported the name of the western restaurant that Zhou Lin came back to her senses and couldn''t say so.


    While speaking, he pulled Jiang Xiaohu out of the taxi.


    In order to apologize, Jiang Xiaohu gave a tip.


    Understand cause and effect.


    "Don''t you like it very much?"


    "If you like it, you can''t eat it every day. Besides, the people of our country can''t digest those things!"


    joke!


    Zhou Lin''s food is feelings, where is so greedy.


    Moreover, the two houses spent 500,000 to renovate, another 350,000 to buy a house, and another 100,000 to buy medicinal materials, and one herb cost more than one million in less than one day.


    Zhou Lin hadn''t had a rich life before, but she hadn''t spent so much like Jiang Xiaohu.


    So horrified, she decided.


    "I know a store, it tastes super good, take you to eat!"


    Zhou Lin was in a flying mood. She had her own shop and a home all night.


    "it is good."


    Seeing his wife happy, Jiang Xiaohu naturally went along.


    The two of them walked for almost half an hour before they reached the good place Zhou Lin said.


    Chu Jiu Family


    It is a hotel, not far from Binhai University.


    This is a restaurant opened at the entrance of the campus. At this time, business was just right after seven o''clock.


    There are students inside and out.


    Zhou Lin didn''t expect it to be so hot here, she couldn''t find a spot for a while, her face was ashamed.


    "Zhou Lin, are you here to eat too? Come, come together."


    "What are you guys?"


    Sitting on the table, Wang Hao met at noon. Besides him, there were several familiar faces.


    They were all college classmates, mostly boys, and there were two girls, but they were not familiar with each other, and they didn''t know if they were the wives brought by their classmates.


    Zhou Lin was a little embarrassed when he heard Wang Hao''s greeting, because Jiang Xiaohu did not move.


    "Put the table together for a meal, are you afraid I can''t afford it?"


    Wang Hao seemed to drink a lot, his face flushed.


    "No, I should ask you."


    If it weren''t for hitting Wang Hao''s car, it wouldn''t make Jiang Wen and Wang Hao''s marriage at odds.


    With that said, Zhou Lin was even more embarrassed not to go.


    "Come on, let me introduce to you, this is Zhou Lin''s husband."


    After Wang Hao''s introduction, the people on the table fell silent.


    That waste?


    Jiang family?


    "Yes, my husband, Jiang Xiaohu."


    In the past, after Zhou Lin and Jiang Xiaohu got married, they were not less greeted by people around them, and even the past classmates had no contact.


    Everything is different now, Zhou Lin happily gave a generous introduction.


    It really is him!


    The boys at the table didn''t speak, and looked embarrassed, the girls whispered.


    It seems that the rumors are true for the son-in-law of the Zhou family.


    "Don''t you need to be so restrained, drink and drink."


    Wang Hao didn''t seem to notice anything at all, and greeted everyone to continue eating and drinking.


    "Right, Jiang Xiaohu, right? Do you drink? Waiter, get a cup!"


    Sitting with Zhou Lin for a long time, Wang Hao suddenly asked, making the atmosphere awkward again.


    Everyone didn''t want to sit at a table with Jiang Xiaohu. They met by chance and had no friendship. With Jiang Xiaohu''s reputation in Binhai, they didn''t want to be seen by people who were familiar, let alone drinking.


    "Well, Haozi, I suddenly remembered that there is still something in the company. I''m leaving first, and I will ask you the next day and make an appointment."


    "Yes, there was still a lot of work that was not finished yesterday, so I can''t drink anymore, sorry, Zhou Lin."


    "I have something too..."


    ...


    The original seat of seven people, after these short conversations, soon left Wang Hao, Zhou Lin, and Jiang Xiaohu.


    "All snobs! Pooh!"


    Wang Hao shouted angrily, facing the old classmate who had left behind.


    "Forget it, I''m all used to it, Haozi, I just contacted Jiang Wen, she doesn''t believe me, you hurry up and call her to come. Didn''t we often gather here before?"


    Since I met, Zhou Lin still wanted to help.


    After all, she was still a little guilty.


    "Don''t mention her!"


    Wang Hao suddenly drank a lot, his entire face flushed.


    The eyes were bloodshot, and the cracked corners of the lips showed interlaced teeth from time to time.


    "what is the problem?"


    Zhou Lin became more nervous and asked quickly.


    "That''s even more snobbery! Hooked up with my boss, and now wants to swallow my property. That shameless woman, I will definitely not let her go!"


    He picked up the two glasses of white wine in front of him and drank it all in one go.


    "Jiang Wen? No, she is not that kind of person!"


    Zhou Lin said suddenly when he heard Wang Hao''s words.


    Based on Zhou Lin''s experience of seeing countless women in meetings, Jiang Wen is the most coveted for petty gains.


    When I was in college, this was confirmed.


    Of course, people will become, but Zhou Lin still doesn''t believe that Jiang Wen will become the kind of woman Wang Hao said!


    "She is not a kind of person! You know her again! I saw her and Liu Yong come out of the room with my own eyes on my own bed. Both of them were not dressed properly. Yes, you are good classmates or roommates. You must speak for her. I Seeing you are all along the way!"


    When the voice fell, Wang Hao suddenly violent, and the fork he held in his hand pierced Jiang Xiaohu''s chest.


    Jiang Xiaohu held down the stool Zhou Lin was sitting on and pulled it back.


    Dangerously avoiding Wang Hao''s attack, he flew a kick and hit Wang Hao''s chest, kicking him out.


    boom!


    Wang Hao fell under the table, unconscious.


    "go!"


    Pulling Zhou Lin up, Jiang Xiaohu left directly.


    He didn''t escape, but this was a beautiful place in Zhou Lin''s memory, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to destroy it.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, you let me go. Wang Hao didn''t mean it just now! No, I have to go back, what if he gets injured!"


    "Call and ask his wife to come and pick it up!"


    As soon as the two walked out of the shop, Zhou Lin broke free from Jiang Xiaohu''s hand.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t stop him, and said lightly.


    Zhou Lin, who had been staring at Jiang Xiaohu for three seconds, suddenly realized that Jiang Xiaohu''s idea was the most appropriate.


    It was originally misunderstood by Jiang Wen. If she takes care of Wang Hao now, the misunderstanding will be even deeper.


    "Jiang Wen, Wang Hao is drunk in Chu Jiu''s family, come here."


    "That''s not better, you can do things directly after drinking, do you still need to notify me? Okay, I agree to this matter, you handle it yourself."


    When Zhou Lin heard Jiang Wen''s reply on the phone, she became anxious.


    "Wang Hao got drunk and said that his wife had engaged with his boss. If you can''t come now, I will call the reporter immediately. I believe many people will be interested!"


    Snapped!


    Jiang Xiaohu who took the phone said a word and immediately hung up.


    "you¡­¡­!"


    "She will be there in ten minutes."


    "Where is it so fast! It''s like fortune telling."


    Zhou Lin didn''t believe what Jiang Xiaohu said.


    The owner of the restaurant is a real person. He has found that Wang Hao was injured. He helped him up and sat on a stool. He was talking on the phone with a mobile phone in his hand. He should be calling an ambulance.


    In less than ten minutes, a brown-black Buick stopped in front of Chu Jiu''s family.


    The stylishly dressed Jiang Wen rushed into the restaurant in a fur coat and slapped Wang Hao, who was drunk and unconscious.

 988 Chapter 988: Do You Like Me?

    This slap completely awakened Wang Hao. The sober Wang Hao felt that he was beaten by Jiang Wen, and the slap was a big slap in the face.


    Zhou Lin, who was standing outside the store, saw this situation, desperate to rush in and stop.


    Jiang Xiaohu held her hand tightly, not letting her in.


    Before Zhou Lin questioned and became angry, the figure of another man also rushed into the hotel.


    This person didn''t know him, but he saw the five fingerprints on Jiang Wen''s face, punching and kicking Wang Hao.


    When Wang Hao saw his enemy who had robbed his wife and drove him out of the company, he was even more jealous when he met.


    You come and go for a while, and it''s fun to play.


    The ambulance just called came and found that the people inside were still fighting. The guests were all frightened by the sight and fled.


    After a while, the police car also came.


    Wang Hao and the strange man became pig heads. Even Jiang Wen, a woman in fur clothes, had a lot of dust on her body, and the corners of her mouth were even more colorful.


    The three were tortured by the police and walked out of the hotel, just to see Zhou Lin and Jiang Xiaohu standing there.


    Wang Hao suddenly came to his senses. He originally wanted to use wine to provoke Jiang Xiaohu to leave, and then asked Zhou Lin to complain, and even wanted to transfer his feelings to Zhou Lin who was better than Jiang Wen.


    Why did he suddenly hurt Zhou Lin?


    On the contrary, it was Jiang Wen who saw Zhou Lin, like a mouse walking on the street, with a drooping head, covering her injured face with big wavy hair.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know Wang Hao''s thoughts. To be precise, he just saw that Wang Hao was malicious towards him.


    But this person is too good at hiding, too good at disguising.


    He deliberately embarrassed himself and drove away those classmates. In fact, the ultimate goal was to get Jiang Xiaohu to leave.


    Jiang Xiaohu just didn''t leave. Before taking the seat, he slightly blocked the cold wind from the air conditioner, making the layout of the store warmer.


    In this environment, inspire people''s hearts and remove their disguise.


    Soon Wang Hao''s tyrannical side appeared.


    It''s not that a family doesn''t enter a house.


    Two men and women who are equally good at disguising live together.


    It was normal for them to fight each other and finally part ways.


    Jiang Xiaohu always wanted Zhou Lin to avoid such people. If they can''t avoid them, let them show their true self.


    "I''m really sorry, Jiang Xiaohu, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen."


    "An accident. Don''t care."


    A cause and effect, just end.


    Zhou Lin apologized and was about to go to the western restaurant. Jiang Xiaohu opposed it at this time. If he took the car and waited for the food to be served, he might have passed the meal.


    Eating too late is not good for your health, and one''s strength is strong.


    It lies in its ability to control its own work and rest rules and strictly control all time.


    Jiang Xiaohu was able to use medicine to enter Taoism precisely because he understood the importance of health preservation and Taoism.


    "Shopkeeper, make a table of your signature dishes."


    The proprietress originally wanted to refuse, but the chef''s husband repeatedly agreed.


    After all this sudden occurrence of such a thing, the loss is not small.


    When the troublemaker Wang Hao and his boss Liu Yong came out to compensate, they still don''t know when.


    At this moment, some guests are willing to come to the door so that students outside can see it, and the impact can be eliminated very quickly.


    Simply clean up a table, wipe it clean again, and a big table of delicious food will be served in a short while.


    The owner of this shop is really good at craftsmanship. Every dish is done very well. It is estimated that he should be a chef before.


    At present, Zhou Lin quickly forgot all the unpleasantness that happened before and joined the army of feasting.


    In the middle, after Zhou Lin had eaten enough, she was still chattering about the things of her old classmates, thinking that doing so would break their relationship completely.Jiang Xiaohu has only one sentence: If it doesn''t break, what can be done.Zhou Lin''s mouth was immediately blocked.


    That said, dragging, more painful.


    For a moment, Zhou Lin thought of her mother.


    If someone could help, the mother divorced his father or left Zhou''s family.


    Maybe, everything else will not happen.


    In this world, all that is not needed is compromise.


    If it''s something you don''t want to do, and insist on still doing it well, instead of doing your best, just don''t do it.Now that you have done it, stick to it.


    Zhou Lin opened the shackles in her heart again and began to let the store serve wine.


    This is a student shop, there are no such things as high-grade liquor and foreign wine.


    It turned out that it was beer alone, and it was quickly drunk by Zhou Lin after a glass.


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned.


    Zhou Lin ordered another bottle.


    He knew that Zhou Lin might have thought of something and urgently needed to vent.


    But if you use alcohol, it hurts your body.


    Moreover, if he is drunk, I am afraid he will have to carry Zhou Lin home.


    Forget it, since you have endured so much, then indulge it once and see the past completely.


    Thinking about this, Jiang Xiaohu started drinking with Zhou Lin.


    The two drank six bottles in the blink of an eye, four of which were drunk by Zhou Lin alone.


    Bitter and sour.


    taste not good.


    Compared with Qiongyeyulu, this thing is no different from horse urine.


    Jiang Xiaohu really couldn''t understand how anyone would like to drink such things.


    After drinking two more cups, the effect of alcohol made the touch of the tongue seem to have changed a little. This refreshing and stimulating feeling began to mobilize every pore of the body to expand.


    smug


    Same effect as Qiongyeyulu.


    Scan QR code to pay.


    The princess hugged the drunk faintly, Jiang Xiaohu, who kept talking drunk, walked towards Lanting Yawan.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, hehe, Jiang Xiaohu, hiccup, are you the Jiang Xiaohu that the Jiang family doesn''t want, you say! Hiccup, why do you carry it every day! I can''t see you smiling all day long! Hiccup, it''s really annoying, always Fight with people! You think I don¡¯t know why those people beat you! Hiccup..."


    In her arms, Zhou Lin was still dishonest.


    While holding Jiang Xiaohu''s neck, he used Qianqian''s fingers to paint on Jiang Xiaohu''s face and slide around.


    "Smelly boy! Hiccup, he is obviously handsome, but he always bows his head! Hiccup, you don''t have to fight for me in the future! The mouth is on someone else, if they want to say it, just let them say it! Hiccup! You are a man! Be strong! Do you know?"


    After the face was drawn, his fingers began to click on Jiang Xiaohu''s chest.


    Zhou Lin regarded Jiang Xiaohu as weak before, and Jiang Xiaohu was shocked when she said something.


    The host had never said the reason for the fight before, and it seemed as smart as Zhou Lin, and it was not completely clear.


    "Do you like me! Say! Hiccup, you''ve been peeping at me on the day of your wedding! How good am I?"


    Zhou Lin''s face was completely red, and her hair fluttered in the wind on Jiang Xiaohu''s face.


    Jiang Xiaohu got itchy from Huashun''s hair.


    "good looking!"


    In order to prevent Zhou Lin from continuing to talk nonsense, Jiang Xiaohu agreed.


    "Do you like it?"


    This time, Zhou Lin''s finger was placed on Jiang Xiaohu''s lips.


    Jiang Xiaohu regretted it and shouldn''t take the call.


    I just walked downstairs to Block C to enter the elevator and pressed the number 27.


    "Hey, wait a minute. Huh? Did you move in?"


    "Jiang Xiaohu! Tell me, do you like me?"


    Yuan Yimeng:!!!

 989 Chapter 989

    There are many accidents in life.


    It is always embarrassing.


    Such as falling down on the road, being seen again, knowing by others, but unfriendly.


    At this moment, Yuan Yimeng, who had a relationship with him, dressed in the attire that went out in the afternoon and watched Jiang Xiaohu holding Zhou Lin.


    Zhou Lin hangs around Jiang Xiaohu''s neck like a koala, and will ask if she likes it or not.Find Jiang Xiaohu for a kiss later.


    However, Jiang Xiaohu had to avoid it, which made Yuan Yimeng regret that he couldn''t wait for another elevator, which made Jiang Xiaohu embarrassed. Da Luo Jinxian also had a day of being molested.


    "Happy today."


    "Well, you can see it. Haha."


    Jiang Xiaohu is still cold.


    Yuan Yimeng was still embarrassed.


    It seems that this dialogue is a bit problematic.


    In 2706, four pots of oak trees were placed around the door in accordance with Jiang Xiaohu''s instructions. After the three of them walked a few steps, the street lights in the aisle flashed suddenly.


    A cold wind blew through the soles of his feet, making Yuan Yimeng shiver.


    The black crystal high-heeled sandals she wore tonight had only a thin piece of meat under the hip skirt.


    call!


    what!


    Suddenly a whining sound came from 2706, as if someone was crying inside.


    The movement surprised Yuan Yimeng.


    "It''s okay, just wind."


    While talking, Jiang Xiaohu took Zhou Lin two steps forward, moved the potted oak sapling that was placed straight, and then went to the other side and kicked it a few times.


    It''s just that, the voice suddenly became much quieter, and it quickly dissipated, and even the calf didn''t feel cold.


    "what happened?!"


    With a bang.


    The stainless steel door of 2709 opened, and the door handle hit the wall with a loud noise because of too much force.


    A little girl in short shorts walked out of the room with a forehead on her head and a ponytail. When she walked over, Hungarian jumped in front of her. Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were very good. He turned around and took out the key to open the door.


    "New neighbor?"


    Deng Shuangshuang walked to Yuan Yimeng''s side, just in time to see Jiang Xiaohu holding Zhou Lin entering.


    "Well, dead girl, open the door quietly next time, I''m scared to death by you!"


    Yuan Yimeng gave Deng Shuangshuang a thump.


    The two lived very close, the neighbors for more than a year.


    Hearing Yuan Yimeng screaming, Deng Shuangshuang immediately came out to help.


    "Being kind of donkey liver and lungs, you don''t know why I am so vigorous!!"


    Deng Shuangshuang felt aggrieved and touched his head.


    Both of them live opposite 2706. When it is dead at night, there are always strange noises in the opposite room.


    The two little girls complained to the management office, but no one took care of them.


    Then once Yuan Yimeng came to the end again, and was scared and screamed by 2706''s crying, Deng Shuangshuang suddenly opened the door.


    The voice stopped abruptly.


    From then on, as long as Yuan Yimeng returns late and screams, Deng Shuangshuang will do the same to rescue Yuan Yimeng from distress.


    Although, I have never encountered a crisis.


    "Well, good-for-nothing, I will sleep with my sister tonight. I rented a new album today, "The Old Corpse of the Mountain Village". Let''s watch it together."


    "No!"


    Deng Shuangshuang''s objections were invalid, and Yuan Yimeng closed the opponent''s door directly.


    Deng Shuangshuang, who came out in a hurry, didn''t have the key to go home, so Yuan Yimeng looked successful.


    "Little fairy, you can''t run away, just follow me!"


    Hugging Deng Shuangshuang''s neck from behind, Yuan Yimeng took out the key to open the door, raised the beautiful feet, and the silky toes kept rubbing Deng Shuangshuang''s heels.


    Deng Shuangshuang continued to struggle, but it was a pity that he was no match at all, and soon his body weakened.


    And all of this, Jiang Xiaohu, who had just put Zhou Lin on the bed, came out to close the stainless steel door and just watched.


    Deng Shuangshuang blushed, Yuan Yimeng pulled Deng Shuangshuang into the door and slammed the door shut.


    "It''s over. It''s Lily who was misunderstood! I blame you!"


    Deng Shuangshuang''s expression was heartbroken, and he fell on the sofa, feeling as if he had lost his virginity.


    "What are you afraid of? That''s a married man! You still want to destroy other people''s families, nothing!"


    Ignoring Deng Shuangshuang''s hair at all, he took off his high heels and rubbed his ankles.


    "I really want to, that man is so handsome! He is so powerful, did he hold his wife until he came here?"


    "Well, indeed, it looks like a lot of strength."


    More than just walking, I even moved the oak tree potted plants with my feet.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Yimeng''s face was flushed.


    "Oh, sister is thinking of spring."


    "Okay, I will let you see how my old lady thinks of spring!"


    "Ah, help!"


    The two girls quickly made a lively voice, it seems that the relationship is really good.


    Jiang Xiaohu ignored it, and simply took off her shoes and jacket for Zhou Lin and covered her quilt.


    The cleaning staff arranged by the management office are very dedicated. I don''t know if they have been explained by Manager Ma. All the beddings are new.


    Jiang Xiaohu picked up the roll of red cloth on the coffee table and looked at it, nodding in satisfaction.


    Fengyan, also called Lingxue, is a unique treasure place for gathering spiritual energy on rivers and lakes.


    It gathers the spiritual energy above the river surface air through the rushing water, flowing endlessly for thousands of years, and the gathered spiritual energy is also strong and heavy.


    However, these auras cannot be directly absorbed and used.


    As I said before, it also has a name, Feng Sha.


    The more aura absorbed by the gathered acupoints, the stronger the wind force it forms.


    You know, the air gun under high pressure can even penetrate the human body and cut steel.


    The resulting strong wind is something that can harvest the lives of ordinary people.


    Even in the foundation building period, it is possible to be injured by this spiritual cave.


    Jiang Xiaohu opened the floor-to-ceiling windows on the balcony and fixed the red cloth on the top, bottom, left, and corners of the floor-to-ceiling windows with gold pins.


    Soon the hurricane that had been silent for a long time began to roar again.


    The huge force blew the red cloth into a ball.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu was sitting cross-legged in front of the French windows.


    One after another aura was slowly inhaled through Jiang Xiaohu''s body. No matter how hard the powerful hurricane was blowing, it could not break through the thin layer of red cloth.


    Beside, the biling grass that had been placed on the coffee table shined with green light.


    After putting it in the room for several hours, instead of breaking the rhizome, it actually seemed to have grown a little bit.


    With this absorption of spiritual energy, Jiang Xiaohu''s body began to become more translucent, and the surface of his skin was filled with blue-green light flowing.


    "No, the body is still a bit weak. The aura of this Fengling Point is blocked by the formation, and it is still not what Jiang Xiaohu can absorb at this moment."


    In less than an hour, Jiang Xiaohu felt an explosion in his body.


    This is the ultimate pressure caused by excessive absorption of spiritual power.


    The host''s body was immersed in the previous prescription for strengthening the body one after another. Although it has been much better, it still can''t answer Jiang Xiaohu''s ideal state.


    Bilingcao


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the grass basin behind him.


    Since it is a destiny, waiting may not be the best way.


    Jiang Xiaohu took the Biling Grass in his hand and slowly pulled it out of the soil.


    At this moment, the mature Bilingcao had very small roots, some resembling centipede feet. Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care, bit by bit, bit the Bilingcao and swallowed it into his belly.


    what!

 990 Chapter 990 Tell me the details of being bullied

    The powerful pure spiritual power is completely different from the manic and untamable spiritual aura.


    As soon as he entered Jiang Xiaohu''s body, he immediately transformed, constantly beating and cleaning Jiang Xiaohu''s body, every bone, every inch of skin was constantly washed away by pure spiritual power under the control of Jiang Xiaohu''s consciousness.


    This kind of scouring is not gradual.


    It is deliberately strong.


    One day in this world, Jiang Xiaohu became more eager for revenge.


    At the beginning, Jiang Xiaohu perceives that the world is thin and his heart is filled with despair.


    In a world without aura, it would take tens of millions of years to return to Tailin.


    He really has no time to wait here.


    There is no time to waste again.


    With Jiang Xiaohu''s body, he can recover his strength sooner, and he will be able to take revenge on returning to Tailin.


    Even so, it will cause great pain to Jiang Xiaohu''s body.


    The best way to take Bilingcao is not to swallow it, but to use spiritual power to wrap the body, refine it and enhance it, and then absorb it into the body. At this moment, he discovered the spiritual cave. Jiang Xiaohu did not want to wait until it could be refined. Choose the most violent way.


    Because it was fast enough and gave him hope!


    Clenching her teeth, she woke Zhou Lin, still making no sound.


    Huh huh!


    After half an hour, the pain of struggle disappeared.


    It is replaced by a thick layer of fishy curd.


    Jiang Xiaohu knows that this is the waste produced by the body''s metabolism speeding up and eliminating toxins from the body.


    He got up with difficulty and walked to the bathroom.


    Standing under the square shower head, let the running water continue to wash Jiang Xiaohu''s body at this moment, strong, white and full of beautiful lines.


    Boom!The door opened, Zhou Lin rushed in barefoot, looking at Jiang Xiaohu dull.


    Immediately after that, he didn''t wait for Jiang Xiaohu to scream. In fact, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care at all, and he wouldn''t.


    Zhou Lin squatted on the ground, holding the toilet in the dry area, and constantly retching inside.


    That is, nothing came out.


    At the same time, Jiang Xiaohu, who had been washed white, stood underwater and heard Zhou Lin''s movement and body step forward.


    Two people living together, this situation should be inevitable.


    But why is it just today!


    "Huh! So thirsty, I want to drink water."


    After Zhou Lin finished speaking, Hulu stood up at once, without looking back at Jiang Xiaohu, and hobbled away.


    Seeing such a clumsy performance, Jiang Xiaohu was a little bit dumbfounded.


    Although pretending not to see it is the best way to deal with it, but your obviously different footsteps from drunkenness and the glowing eyes under your bangs, can you explain it.


    Since it is a husband and wife, this situation may not be less in the future.


    It seems that we still need to pay attention to it in the future. After all, in Jiang Xiaohu''s heart, he has not considered Zhou Lin as a future Taoist companion.


    There are many Taoist couples in Tailin, or a pair, or a group. There are many men and one woman, and many women and one man. The relationship is more trusting than fairy servants.


    This is the unity of the soul. In addition to the reason for keeping the group warm, it also improves one''s own strength, as well as the consolation and firmness of the Taoist heart when the endless years can not be found.


    Every pair of Taoists is an existence that can give each other the Tao body and even all their lives.


    Jiang Xiaohu wanted to go to Tailin to take revenge, and the former Taoist couple was also one of the reasons.


    In this world, Zhou Lin is nothing but a product of forced marriage.


    The relationship with Jiang Xiaohu has not yet been recognized by Jiang Xiaohu.


    This kind of partnership that follows the customs and a marriage certificate is extremely fragile in Jiang Xiaohu''s view.


    I can''t tell her yet, after all, this is the host''s wish, at least, to make Zhou Lin happy to live this life.


    Jiang Xiaohu is destined to go to Tailin, and his life span is destined to exceed the limit of people in this world. When they wait for a hundred years, they are destined to miss each other. It is a task, Jiang Xiaohu will work hard to fulfill the wish of the body owner.


    After washing again for a while, Jiang Xiaohu took a bath towel and wrapped it.


    Go to the living room.


    I don''t know if Zhou Lin has seen the red cloth on the balcony, on which there is a seal array left by Jiang Xiaohu with spiritual power as ink.


    This is a way to temporarily suppress the violent wind spirit acupoint, and it must be so in order to avoid the impact of the spirit acupoint.


    Under such an impact, ordinary people only need a few hours to feel dizzy. If they stay for a long time, their lives may even be in danger. This is why Jiang Xiaohu is sure that no one has lived here after the renovation.


    I believe it¡¯s no secret what went wrong here during the renovation.


    The developer may have had a dispute with the sales department.


    Of course, this also happened to be cheaper for Jiang Xiaohu.


    Sit down cross-legged and run the "Nine Turns of Universe Formula"


    Just now the aura of Bi Lingcao had been completely absorbed, washed out Jiang Xiaohu''s system, completely improved, and Jiang Xiaohu''s body entered the late stage of the Qi refining period in one fell swoop.


    Although this method of pulling out seedlings and promoting growth can increase their strength very quickly.


    But it will leave hidden dangers in the body, the impurities of Bi Lingcao left in the body.


    It will not be so easy to discharge.


    Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu has thousands of years of experience in the previous life, coupled with the supreme magic of "Nine Revolutions of Universe Formula".


    Along with the movement of the exercise, a blue-gray gas floated out of Jiang Xiaohu''s Heavenly Spirit Cap, and slowly dissipated with the wind of the spirit cave.


    "well!"


    Jiang Xiaohu stood up, making fists with both hands.


    Silver streamer flashed in the upper and lower meridians throughout the body, which is the appearance of aura.


    As he entered the Qi refining period, Jiang Xiaohu sat in front of the Fengling Acupoint and continued to absorb its spiritual power.


    Continuously run the "Nine Revolving Universe Jue" to absorb and refine, and consolidate the body in the later stage of Qi training.


    ...


    "early"


    "Morning, I''ll buy breakfast."


    Zhou Lin thought she was already quiet, but as soon as she came out, she saw Jiang Xiaohu sitting on the coffee table in the living room all night.


    She really didn''t want to face Jiang Xiaohu. She was frightened when she went to the bathroom last night.


    That strong male body, that flowing water, that vaguely strong under the steam.


    She really has never seen a man, this is the first one.


    Although it was her husband, the two of them were still holding hands recently. In the past, Zhou Lin was always pulling Jiang Xiaohu''s elbow sleeves or Jiang Xiaohu pulling the corner of her clothes.


    Suddenly, they just face each other calmly.


    The little white rabbit in Zhou Lin''s heart gradually turned into the size of a deer, jumping for joy.


    The next moment, she found an excuse to rush out of the house.


    The door was closed firmly, and the whole person leaned back against the stainless steel door and panted.


    How to face it in the future, I am ashamed.


    Oh, that''s not right, I am his wife.


    This fact, not knowing where it started, became an excuse to make Zhou Lin calm.


    "Zhou Lin, what are you doing? Was bullied yesterday?"


    Yuan Yimeng stood refreshingly at the door, wearing a white shirt with a V-neck, a black knee-length hip skirt, black certain-language stockings with light, dancing on two pretty pink leather shoes.


    Before Zhou Lin could explain, a rabbit head jumped out from behind Yuan Yimeng.


    "Who, who was bullied! Tell the details!"

 991 Chapter 991

    The baby was very bitter, and the baby was bullied all night, very miserable.


    Deng Shuangshuang just wanted to express his inner thoughts and communicate with someone who has the same fate.


    The result ushered in a thud.


    "I only knew you kicked the quilt before. I didn''t expect to drool. I will wash the bed for my old lady later, otherwise you will be dead when I come back! Hey, whose toothbrush did you use!"


    Yuan Yimeng looked angry, and she was obviously going to eat the little white rabbit yesterday.


    As a result, the little white rabbit fell asleep on the sofa without a horror movie.


    How big is this person''s heart!


    Yuan Yimeng tremblingly watched the disc by himself, and then had to scout the ancestor to go to bed.


    "Can you blame me? Who told you to close my house!"


    "You Nizi, don''t think I don''t know, you have a spare key!"


    Yuan Yimeng angrily pointed out that the mat in front of Deng Shuangshuang''s door was "safe in and out".


    Zhou Lin looked at the two neighbors who looked like sisters with a smile on her face.


    You can''t do it without smiling, Jiang Xiaohu''s details are not detailed at all, and she has no plans to share it.


    Deng Shuangshuang, who held his hands high and surrendered, looked aggrieved, and the hooks under his shoulders showed a perfect curve. Yuan Yimeng was so evil that he stretched out his hands to grab!


    Click


    Zhou Lin felt the door with his back suddenly opened and pushed Zhou Lin forward.


    "You didn''t bring your cell phone."


    Holding Zhou Lin''s dropped cell phone and a bunch of keys in his hand, he placed it in Zhou Lin''s hand.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked indifferent to the two neighbors who were making noisy and indecent actions early in the morning and closed the door again.


    "Ah! Yuan Yimeng, my innocence!"


    Deng Shuangshuang was angry. He hadn''t worn it yet, and the shape was completely exposed.


    "Where do you have innocence, didn''t you give it to a certain director?"


    Yuan Yimeng spread his feet, pulled Zhou Lin''s wrist, and ran into the elevator with small leather shoes, making faces at Deng Shuangshuang who was still holding a toothbrush in his mouth.


    Haha~~


    Yuan Yimeng and Zhou Lin who entered the elevator laughed together.


    The girl who entered the elevator that was the first to enter, bowed her head and was writing and drawing on the handwritten notebook, looked sideways.


    It''s cheaper Jiang Xiaohu, Zhou Lin looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s cold face and felt happy for no reason.


    The stress caused by Zhou Lin''s own embarrassment because of an embarrassment disappeared.


    "Zhou Lin, you slept last night, were you okay?"


    After entering the elevator, he laughed for a while, and Yuan Yimeng asked Zhou Lin with a worried look.


    "It''s okay, the decoration is very good, and it''s still cool. I sleep till dawn."


    In fact it is the same.


    Zhou Lin was worried that Jiang Xiaohu would not climb into her bed, after all, Jiang Xiaohu was different.


    This feeling was felt by Zhou Lin from when Jiang Xiaohu shot Huang Liying''s face.


    So the worries that have never been there before have risen again.


    But this time, it was completely reversed.


    With Jiang Xiaohu absorbing spiritual energy in the room, Zhou Lin sleeps more and more peacefully every night, even the faint dark circles in the corners of her eyes disappear.


    "Sure enough. There was no sound last night. Does your husband know how to be Feng Shui? After a few pots of trees were placed at the door, they all got better."


    "You are talking about the wind, no, my husband used a cloth to block it on the balcony."


    When Zhou Lin came to the living room, she also happened to see the huge red cloth.


    Although it is not very beautiful, the strong wind does make people uncomfortable, and it is indeed much better to block it.


    "oh, I see."


    Yuan Yimeng didn''t believe it.


    When the wind was so strong, even people almost blew up when it was opened. She complained several times and asked the property to close the floor-to-ceiling windows of the 2706 balcony. The other party did not agree. The reason was that once closed, the glass door would be closed in less than a day. Shattered.


    Then they have to find someone to change.


    This has happened before. Zhou Lin said that a few pieces of cloth could block it. Yuan Yimeng really didn''t believe it.


    "I think your husband is full of charm, really isn''t it?"


    Last night, she saw Jiang Xiaohu holding Zhou Lin with her own eyes, and moved those pots of dozens of kilograms of oak trees.


    "No, he is a doctor."


    "Doctor, which hospital?"


    "Traditional Chinese Medicine, Tailin Medical Center, which is still under renovation and will open soon."


    The girl holding the handwritten notebook on the side suddenly raised her head when she heard Zhou Lin''s words.


    The tight face looked at the two women beside him.


    "Yimeng, what about you, what do you do?"


    "Can''t you see it?"


    Yuan Yimeng raised his waist, interlaced his hands and fingers in front of Hungarian, and the small suitcase behind him was close to his feet.


    Ding


    The elevator doors opened.


    Yuan Yimeng pulled the suitcase out of the elevator.


    Zhou Lin looked envious.


    "Yimeng, you are a stewardess."


    "Well, you won''t see me in the next week. It''s so miserable. It''s going to fly half a planet. By the way, the rabbit in 2709 is called Deng Shuangshuang, you know. She is a little actor, and she makes a slap She''s just going to be insane and go away."


    Yuan Yimeng took small steps, walked out of Lanting Yawan, and waved to Zhou Lin after getting in the car.


    Zhou Lin also waved to each other.


    An enviable career can always fly in the sky.


    "That, sister."


    Seeing the car slowly leaving, the clothes were suddenly pulled.


    "Is your husband really a doctor of Chinese medicine?"


    The girl holding the handwritten notebook looked up, and Zhou Lin suddenly felt oppressed.


    At that time, I was patronizing and chatting with Yuan Yimeng in the elevator, but I didn''t realize that the woman who lived in the same building was so temperamental.


    The melon seeds have straight eyebrows, immortal face, autumn water in the eyes, a blue broken blue and white pleated long skirt, classical beauty, gentle temperament, and charming.


    "Yes, but it hasn''t opened yet."


    Zhou Lin also didn''t know how Jiang Xiaohu''s medical skills were. He wanted to come to cure Huang Liying''s grandfather, he shouldn''t be bad.


    "Can you leave a mobile phone number?"


    "it is good."


    Such a girl, Zhou Lin picked up the phone.


    After leaving each other''s mobile phone numbers, the girl seemed to be in a hurry and left soon.


    After Zhou Lin returned from buying breakfast, Jiang Xiaohu had changed into normal clothes.


    At least it wasn''t the bathrobe, which made Zhou Lin let go.


    When eating breakfast, Zhou Lin found that the grass that had been bought with one hundred thousand was gone. There was only an empty basin on the balcony, and she did not ask much.


    Thought it was blown away.


    Although I feel a little distressed about the money, I don''t know that this one hundred thousand, Jiang Xiaohu spends super value.


    Dididi


    Zhou Lin''s cell phone rang.


    Jiang Xiaohu picked up the phone and opened the text message.


    [Big brother, I''m afraid I won''t be able to be your little brother in this life, thank you for giving me peace of mind these days, thank you.Zhao Jian.


    The message on the SMS shocked Jiang Xiaohu.


    The two did not achieve the status of a fairy servant, but Zhao Jian was the one Jiang Xiaohu planned to train as a fairy servant.


    Zhao Jian''s text message is like saying goodbye to the world.


    It is not clear what happened without seeing people.


    Grab the phone and call back immediately.


    The phone is connected, but no one answers.


    Jiang Xiaohu called again, and this time, the call was quickly connected.


    "Brother Jian is operating!"

 992 Chapter 992

    The unfamiliar voice should be Zhao Jian''s friend or brother.


    "Which hospital!"


    Jiang Xiaohu ignored the details and asked directly.


    "Binhai Hospital of Traditional Chinese Medicine."


    Snapped.


    Jiang Xiaohu hung up the phone, got up and left.


    Zhou Lin, who had been watching Jiang Xiaohu''s movements all the time, took a look at the phone and suddenly guessed what happened.


    "Bring your phone. I''ll wait for you at home."


    Zhou Lin knew that she would not be able to help if she went, but would drag Jiang Xiaohu back.


    With this woman, she couldn''t walk fast.


    The car is under maintenance. It is estimated that the car will not be available until tomorrow.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s cell phone is charging, and the battery runs out. Zhou Lin helps to charge it every time.


    After getting drunk last night, Zhou Lin didn''t charge it either. Fortunately, most of Jiang Xiaohu''s phone numbers were available on Zhou Lin''s phone, so she said quickly.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded and quickly went downstairs.


    It was already an hour and a half after the car arrived at Binhai Hospital of Traditional Chinese Medicine.


    Originally, Jiang Xiaohu''s cultivation base in the later stage of Qi training, galloped, much faster than this congested city road.


    But he didn''t know the way and could only choose to take a taxi.


    After entering the hospital, the strong breath here made him frown.


    Jiang Xiaohu took out his cell phone again and dialed Zhao Jian''s number.


    Toot


    "Woo, brother Jian is gone."


    "where is it?"


    "Go to the first floor right away. In the elevator. Brother Jian!"


    Jiang Xiaohu slowly turned around and the elevator door opened.


    A steel hospital bed was rolled out, and two male nurses were pushing the bed beside him, and there was a thin man on one side, holding a mobile phone in his hand, leaping on the bed and keeping tears.


    Jiang Xiaohu stepped forward and directly lifted the white cloth covering the patient''s face.


    "what are you doing!"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s actions, the male nurse immediately scolded him.


    On the other side, the little thin man saw Jiang Xiaohu coming, wiped his face, and looked up at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Are you Big Brother Jiang?"


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Zhao Jian was indeed lying on the hospital bed, his strong and tall body couldn''t even fit the hospital bed, and his ankles were exposed.


    There was no living blood on his lips, and his face turned blue.


    Jiang Xiaohu put his hand on Zhao Jian''s wrist.


    There is no pulse, no temperature, and the heartbeat has stopped.


    In medicine, this kind of cold is called clinical death.


    The little thin man cried and explained.


    "Brother Jian drove Long Ye, waiting for the traffic lights, and suddenly a group of people rushed out. Brother Jian saw that something was wrong, and immediately stepped on the gas pedal. The car hit a dirt truck that didn''t know where it came from."


    Halfway through, the little thin man cried again.


    "You can''t knock him down."


    Zhao Jian, who has the blood of Kuayang, will not be fatal even if he rolls down from the mountain in an extreme rally.


    The Kua tribe is regarded as the strongest group of vitality in Tailin, whose vitality is comparable to the three tribes of monsters, dragon, phoenix and unicorn.


    "I can''t get it down, but they have guns. Brother Jian used his body to block the bullets in order to save Lord Long. After we rushed over, Brother Jian..."


    The little thin man wanted to say more, the male nurse waved to stop.


    He has to send people to the morgue, but he has no time to listen to stories here.


    "What are you still doing here? Go back, hurry up! Are you two direct relatives? Please don''t interfere with the work of the hospital. If you want to condole your appearance, go through the relevant procedures. The procedures are simple. You can do it today. "


    A doctor in a white coat in the hall walked over and held his glasses with disgust in his eyes.


    As I said earlier, the hospital would not want to arrange the mortuary on the basement level.


    So many people pass from the hall every day, who can bear it!


    I don''t know, I thought they couldn''t be cured by one person in their hospital, and sent people to the morgue every day.


    The male nurse pushed Zhao Jian and turned to go behind the elevator.


    There is a trail leading to the morgue.


    "Wait, the man is not dead, I can save him!"


    Jiang Xiaohu grabbed the bed and prevented the male nurse from pushing it away.


    "Sir, I understand your feelings about losing your loved ones. Please don''t hinder our work. The patient has suffered a lot and needs rest. You..."


    Song Da''s expression loosened, and he spoke very tactfully, pushing his hands onto the bed at the same time.


    He has seen too many betrayed family members of patients, and irrational behaviors of losing their loved ones.


    In such a situation, you only need to send people away quickly to minimize the possible adverse effects of these stubborn relatives.


    I push!what!


    Song Da looked at the two male nurses beside the hospital bed, thinking that they were not exerting any effort, gave him a fierce look.


    Push again!


    Hmm...whoop.


    The little thin guy looked dumbfounded.


    He saw Jiang Xiaohu with his own eyes, resisting two strong men and a weak doctor with only one hand.


    The faces of the three people blushed, and they obviously used their strength to feed themselves.


    "Does your hospital want to kill people?"


    The thin man reacted in an instant that Jiang Xiaohu was considered by Zhao Jian to be his eldest brother, and he must have the ability.


    Maybe, maybe, maybe...


    Even if there is only a glimmer of hope, the little thin guy wants to give it a try.


    "What are you talking about!"


    It is the morning rush hour. Many patients who come to the hospital to change dressings, get injections, or prepare to see a doctor are walking back and forth in the hall.


    With the sharp voice of the little thin man, many people immediately surrounded him.


    For a time, countless patients pointed at Song Da.


    "No, gentleman, don''t mess around, the patient is really dead."


    Song Da panicked, came to Jiang Xiaohu''s side and begged, put his hand on Jiang Xiaohu''s arm, trying to break the other party apart.


    I tried it when I was pushing, and at this moment, it was even more futile.


    "People are not dead, I can save them."


    It is about Zhao Jian''s life and death, and Jiang Xiaohu also ignores cause and effect.


    "Quickly, go, find the dean, and you, go to the security guard!"


    The longer the time delay, the extent to which the influence of the event will ferment is not the responsibility of his little doctor.


    Soon, four or five big men in uniforms came to the door, Song Da instructed them not to be rough with Jiang Xiaohu, after all, so many people looked at, the other party was still the patient''s family.


    Song Da asked them to stand by the hospital bed and push the steel hospital bed together.


    Plan to send people away first.


    Well.Uh, ah!


    The little thin man was afraid that Jiang Xiaohu could not stand it alone, so he squatted at Zhao Jian''s feet, leaned his shoulders, and prepared to resist with his whole body.


    Soon, he let go.


    Because he didn''t use any force at all, Jiang Xiaohu still had one hand, blocking a group of blushing security guards opposite.


    "I''m going, this young man, with great strength."


    "Isn''t he posing for a photo!"


    "It shouldn''t be. Look at the soles of the security guards. Imprints are stuck on the floor. How much force is needed."


    ...


    The crowd onlookers said everything, but few believed that Jiang Xiaohu could really treat Zhao Jian.


    In the hospital, covered with the big white cloth covering his face, the life and death of this person has been settled down.


    Even if there are many family members of the patients, there is nothing but regret in their hearts.


    "What happened!"


    "It''s you!"

 993 Chapter 993

    Since that dim morning, after Li Wanjie ran out of Huang''s house like crazy, he called crazy to find the local church.


    Begged bitterly, promised a lot of money, and took the bishop who was dressed in black with a white cross to go to Huang''s house with him.


    His face was lost.


    Master Huang was not only well, but he was still drinking millet porridge.


    Although Sun Lean and Qi Minghai didn''t say anything, their avoiding eyes clearly wrote contempt.


    "It''s still the bachelor of Western medicine who has returned from studying abroad. It turns out that holy water and crosses are used to treat illnesses!"


    This is Li Wanjie''s inner narration for the two.


    After returning to the hospital, he took a few days off.


    I haven''t been able to recover. Until today, I went to work on the first day and was making a report in the dean''s office. She promised to take this kind of vacation to communicate with the dean as soon as possible, but was interrupted by a male nurse who suddenly broke in.


    The nurse wears yellow rubber gloves on his hands, and it is clear at a glance which part the other party is responsible for.


    Can someone save the dead?Ha, the world''s great success!


    This incident successfully diverted the dean''s attention, wearing curiosity, gratitude, and contempt for the incident.


    Li Wanjie came here with the dean and encountered his nightmare again.


    "What? Doctor Li knows him?"


    The white-haired dean helped his glasses. If he knew him, then the matter would be easy to handle.


    "Unfamiliar."


    Li Wanjie broke out in cold sweat, and he misunderstood what the dean meant.


    "That''s considered acquaintance? You go to persuade, this is a public place, don''t expand the influence!"


    He gave Li Wanjie a majestic look. You can handle the matter well and forget about the leave.


    Otherwise~~


    This time, Li Wanjie completely understood the dean''s meaning and threw the mess on his head.


    At this time, Li Wanjie regretted it so much that he shouldn''t have watched the excitement. At that time, he left silently, and it didn''t happen.


    "President, in fact, I''m really unfamiliar. I just had a face-to-face meeting. As for the face-to-face, Vice President Sun is more familiar with this gentleman."


    Last time I saw Huang Yingsheng, Li Wanjie saw that Jiang Xiaohu was not the kind of person who could be persuaded.


    Li Wanjie knew that he could not complete the task even if he sent it forward.


    In extreme moments, people''s intelligence will definitely improve.


    Li Wanjie quickly carried Sun Lean out.


    After Li Wanjie ran away, wasn''t Sun Lean still there? Speaking of which, Sun Lean and Jiang Xiaohu were definitely more familiar than himself.


    "Oh? Let someone tell Vice President Sun to come down."


    Hospitals are also divided into categories.


    Dean Wu Zhende was born in western medicine. In order to promote the culture of Chinese medicine, Sun Lean, who was born in Chinese medicine, became the vice president of the hospital.


    Li Wanjie is a member of Wu Zhende as a group of Western medicine.


    Hearing Li Wanjie''s words, Wu Zhende didn''t expect this to happen, so he immediately explained it and raised his foot to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "This gentleman, you said, can you save this person?"


    The huge body on the hospital bed made Wu Zhende push away a little.


    "Yes."


    "Time waits for no one, prepare the operating room for this gentleman!"


    The audience was in an uproar!


    Whether it was the patient, the family, or even Li Wanjie, Wu Zhende was shocked by this statement.


    Sun Lean hurried to see Jiang Xiaohu and the thin man pushing Zhao Jian into the elevator again. Sun Lean saw Jiang Xiaohu and was chasing him, but Wu Zhende stopped him.


    "Dr. Sun, the patient is going to the third C operating room. Could you please take a trip, you must save people!"


    Hearing Wu Zhende''s words, Sun Lean didn''t think much, turned around and ran the stairs again.


    Behind him, Li Wanjie saw Sun Lean really catching up and suddenly realized.


    "Dean Wu, the students admire him."


    Send Jiang Xiaohu away for the first time to resolve the onlookers.


    Then Sun Lean was sent up. The man would definitely not be able to save his life, but he occupied the operating room. The doctors and patients who were delayed for time, as well as the patients'' family members, would certainly not give up.


    At that time, Wu Zhende''s responsibility may be counted, but the greatest responsibility lies with Sun Lean.


    I''m afraid he will be lost as the deputy dean.


    "Learn something. Go up and help!"


    Wu Zhende showed a faint smile, then straightened his face and began to scold the security guard.


    "What are you doing? Don''t go to the door to guard, prevent scammers from entering the door, and run here to behave on the patient''s family, what is it like! Who made you come just now! Song Da?! Come with me! Others, should do it What to do, so many patients are waiting for help! What is it like!"


    This performance has been recognized by many patients and their families.


    Song Da''s face turned pale in shock.


    Did you handle it wrong?


    Song Da is also a department of traditional Chinese medicine, which is still in practice, and is arranged to receive patients and their families in doubt at the front desk.


    "Dean, I''m passing."


    Li Wanjie, who hadn''t left for a long time, looked at Song Da''s appearance and didn''t know how cool he was.


    "Ok."


    Yes, Ruzi can teach.


    Wu Zhende waved to Li Wanjie, who was still beside him.


    He didn''t really want Li Wanjie to help, he just needed someone to come over.


    When the patient is sent to the morgue again, and all the effects begin to be turbulent, it is enough to stand up as a witness throughout the process and put the blame on Sun Lean.


    "Naughty! This person is dead! Why are you crazy! Get out, there are other patients here!"


    Jiang Xiaohu pushed Zhao Jiangang to the outside of the ward, and a female doctor in a white coat walked out of it.


    Lifting the white cloth and seeing Zhao Jian''s face, he was furious!


    Yu Bailing was Zhao Jian''s attending doctor. At that time, Zhao Jian was sent to the hospital and she was responsible for the rescue throughout the entire process.


    Zhao Jian was shot five times in the back and three bullets hit the internal organs.


    Ordinary people would have died long ago from such severe injuries, and at that time Zhao Jian could still use his cell phone to send text messages.


    Yu Bailing, with professional qualities, snatched the other party''s mobile phone and started first aid.


    On the operating table, when Yu Bailing took out all five bullets from Zhao Jian, Zhao Jian had lost his heartbeat and his body became cold.


    Although regretful, the instrument showed that this person was indeed dead.


    "Xiaoyu, get out of the way, and I will explain to you later that this is the permission of the dean to temporarily requisition the operating room."


    Sun Lean came over in a hurry behind him, panting, and said something.


    "No! I want to use the operating room! The patient is already waiting inside!"


    Yu Bailing is preparing for the next operation. Changing the time at this time will prolong the suffering of the patient and will most likely cause great danger.


    "No need for an operating room, just here."


    It is not difficult for Jiang Xiaohu to come back to life, but there is no need to delay too long.


    He pushed Zhao Jian up, in fact, to find something.


    needle!


    While speaking, Jiang Xiaohu raised his hand to Yu Bailing''s Hungarian mouth and took a pen from it.


    Remove the upper cap, and the front tip has a bulge, about the same size as the blood vessel.


    "I have golden needles here."


    "No need to"

 994 Chapter 994

    When he saw Jiang Xiaohu took his work pen from his Huns, Yu Bailing immediately felt insulted.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu was looking for similar tools along the way, and Yu Bailing didn''t have to use it.


    "you you!"


    "Doctor, go save your patient."


    Next, Jiang Xiaohu needs a quiet environment.


    At least not be disturbed for a short time.


    Several family members at the door of the operating room were looking at Yu Bailing eagerly. They should be relatives of the patient inside.


    Yu Bailing also has no time to delay here, no matter what the other party wants to do, as long as she doesn''t delay her saving lives!Jiang Xiaohu gave Jiang Xiaohu a fierce look, then lifted his foot into the operating room.


    If it were not for surgery, she would really like to see with her own eyes how Jiang Xiaohu rescued Zhao Jian!


    "Do you really need a needle?"


    In the Huang family, Sun Lean knew that Jiang Xiaohu was a person who could use Taiyi Xuanzhen and teach it to Qi Minghai.


    Qi Minghai only showed the five needles in front of Sun Lean, which completely convinced this old man who had some opinions on Jiang Xiaohu before.


    Only this time, come back to life?Sun Lean waited by letting Jiang Xiaohu give it a try.


    Before coming, Wu Zhende had asked him to call the police.


    Within ten minutes, the police will come over and take away the liar Jiang Xiaohu!


    I really thought that Wu Zhende would kindly let him undergo the operation, this was to make him carry a big scapegoat.


    "To shut up!"


    The shape of the iron piece on the front of the cap was wrong, Jiang Xiaohu twisted it into a spiral with his fingers.


    People of Kuayang bloodline, after being seriously injured, will enter a state of self-dormancy and are not really dead.


    When Jiang Xiaohu saw Zhao Jian, he was sure that he was in such a state, but it was not that easy to wake him up, he needed to use his aura to pull the fairy gate!


    Now Zhao Jian has five holes in his body, thanks to the doctor who treated him.


    Even if Zhao Jian is dead, he insists on completing the operation and all the wounds have been stitched up, otherwise Jiang Xiaohu will have to complete these things first.


    Tianmen Baihui, Xianmen.


    Fingers rubbed Zhao Jian''s head.


    The immortal gate is located in the back of the head, corresponding to the person in front, one inch above.


    (The following is purely fictitious, please do not imitate, it is life-threatening.)


    Jiang Xiaohu held up Zhao Jian''s head, pointed the pen needle that changed into a spiral shape at the fairy gate from the back, and slowly pierced a small opening.


    The immortal gate is the big hole of life and death, once opened, it is like stepping into the gate of life and death.


    Holding the tip of the finger of the pen needle, a burst of white light flickered, and aura flooded in, like a wave hitting the fairy gate, one after another, not too heavy nor too light.


    Reverse Kuayang!


    Sensing the opening of the fairy gate, Jiang Xiaohu immediately pulled out the pen needle and placed a broken step behind Zhao Jian''s head.


    Put your hands together into fingers, and point at Zhao Jian Ren Du Ermai.


    The body of Kuayang was excited and began to absorb Zhao Jian''s little Yang Qi in an overwhelming manner.


    Now that Zhao Jian is at stake, he must be absorbed and his life will be lost in no time.


    I''ve sucked so much, it''s time to spit it out!


    As soon as he explained the essence of Kuayang, Jiang Xiaohu''s fingers changed into fists, and he aimed at Zhao Jian''s chest and heart, and slammed it down!


    "Don''t move!"


    "You lunatic! You beat the patient!"


    Boom!


    A quake accompanied the sweet drink.


    Under the stress of Kuayang body, he breathed out Yangling to protect Zhao Jian''s whole body.


    Knock on the immortal gate to receive the Yang Ling. Although the blood is not pure, it is a half-legged entry into the Kuayang clan.


    Cough!


    "Xiao Wei, we are handling the case."


    The person named Xiaowei was about twenty years old. He looked young and mature, so he coughed slightly and looked at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Yang Ling had opened his fist and turned his fingers again, re-locking Zhao Jian''s terrifying talent of Kua clan.


    That is to say, if you go to Tailin, with the purity of your blood, you can practice Qi in one day and build the foundation in two days, and you will reach the fairyland within half a year.


    "We received a report from someone saying that you desecrated the dead, please come with us."


    Han Zhiqiang went straight to Jiang Xiaohu, standing in front of him and said.


    "Yes, that''s right, it''s him. This person can''t cure the disease at all. He is hammered and beaten at the deceased, scared and foolish. Take him away."


    The belated Li Wanjie followed Han Zhiqiang in police uniform, and as soon as he came up he saw Jiang Xiaohu punching Zhao Jian.


    Don''t be too happy.


    Grab it right.


    "Tomorrow morning, let him find me at this address."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have time to pay attention to these people. Zhao Jian had been saved. He turned his head and looked at Zhao Jian''s mobile phone in the hands of the thin man.


    There is the position he posted on it.


    "what?"


    The thin man didn''t know that Zhao Jian was alive, so he was dumbfounded.


    "Although you can understand your feelings as a family member, your behavior has seriously interfered with the normal operation of the hospital. Since the police are here, please this gentleman, please leave quickly."


    Wu Zhende appeared, followed by two devices holding handwritten notebooks and cameras in his hands to tell everyone their identity: reporters.


    How could a reporter show up?


    Sun Lean''s heart is stunned!


    But family members don¡¯t want the deceased to leave and try to save it again. It¡¯s a simple matter, how can there be reporters.


    "Two reporter friends, this matter is just a misunderstanding. I know the whole process. Come, let''s talk in the conference room."


    "Deputy Dean Sun!"


    Wu Zhende called his name loudly.


    "Reporters represent the broad masses of the people and have the right to know! I believe no one knows how this happened better than this gentleman, disrupting public order, sensationalizing, and saying that you are a doctor who can save people! You are also one of the participants. One, don''t think about covering up! It''s better to quickly explain the performance in front of the people''s police and don''t discredit the hospital!"


    Just a word, since this incident has risen to the height of a conspiracy.


    "Yes! Vice President Sun, I know you are very familiar with Jiang Xiaohu, but you can''t use patients as a tool for your reputation! You are really too much!"


    Li Wanjie praised Wu Zhende in his heart, and at the same time complained in tears!


    The big ugliness that happened at Huang''s house that day, after these words, vented in a very comfortable way.


    Had it not been for the police and reporters, he could dance and sing.


    "No noise outside the operation... Dean..."


    The door of the operating room suddenly opened, revealing a small hat.


    This was a nurse, and her habitual words fell. Only then did she discover that the people standing outside the operating room were all big men, and none of them could be provoked by her, so she suddenly stuck out her tongue and bowed her head.


    "Nurse Xiao Jia is right. People are still being saved here. You shouldn''t make a loud noise, gentleman, please tell the police comrades quickly about this farce, organizers, participants, everything!"


    Suddenly interrupted by someone, Wu Zhende''s eyes flashed hostility, and then his painting style changed again.


    "This Vice President Wu, since you are also involved, please take a trip together."


    Han Zhiqiang heard it out, this incident was originally planned.


    "You, are you Jiang Xiaohu?"


    Jiang Xiaohu has been observing Zhao Jian''s situation and told the little thin man.


    The sweet drinker here made a circle and came in front of the two, only then could he see Jiang Xiaohu''s face clearly.


    Han Zhiwei, visited the club with Huang Liying last time.


    "It''s noisy, Qing''er, let them shut up!"


    what!!!

 995 Chapter 995

    Just recognizing Jiang Xiaohu, the person in front of him who had the name of the''deceased'' suddenly raised his hand and circled his head.


    It''s just a supernatural event!


    Han Zhiwei, the first witness, screamed on the spot!


    "what happened!"


    After a quick relief, Zhao Jian sat up, thinking that something had happened to the thin man!


    Turning his head to look at the little skinny man with tears of excitement, because the movement was too big and the wound was pulling, Zhao Jian slightly frowned and found that there was nothing wrong, and then swept the frightened Han Zhiwei behind him, and gave him a blank eye!


    Call your sister!


    Lie down slowly, eyes tightly closed, breathing evenly.


    "The patient needs to rest! Go home and rest!"


    Gunshot wounds are only internal and external bullet holes, which can be very dangerous to ordinary people, but it has little effect on Zhao Jian, who is Kuayang.


    "Okay, brother, I will discharge him later. Thank you, brother, thank you, thank you."


    The little skinny man was crying, and the hand holding the hospital bed was shaking with excitement.


    He was afraid, afraid that Zhao Jian would be pushed away again, pushed to the morgue, and never returned.


    Han Zhiwei was scared by the eyes of three steps and two steps, and quickly ran behind her elder brother Han Zhiqiang.


    Han Zhiqiang was also frightened by the sister''s voice, and even took out the gun from his waist.


    Seeing Zhao Jian lying down again, the whole person felt as if he had been tricked by his sister, and he was still in the public.


    "Resurrected?"


    Click!


    Kaka Kaka...


    "This is big news! This doctor, may I ask..."


    Barabara!


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have time to pay attention to these things. Every time the other party took a photo, he would quickly turn around. When they went back to do the photo, he would know that it was all back.


    "The hospital is deadly, I think you should interview the dean more!"


    The thin man saw that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t like reporters, and angrily raised his hand to Wu Zhende who was about to leave.


    The reporters quickly realized that some of the doctors who came back to life are that the behavior of this hospital just now is worth digging. They just said it was a conspiracy and farce. Now that people are really alive, what secrets are behind this incident. .


    "I have nothing to say! Li Wanjie!"


    "Friends from reporters, this is a misunderstanding, misunderstanding, this doctor is not a doctor in our hospital, he..."


    "Li Wanjie!"


    Wu Zhende was really angry. He asked Li Wanjie to block the reporter, not for him to say more details.


    Li Wanjie is dumbfounded, am I wrong?


    "It was not the doctor in your hospital, but saved the deceased. How does the doctor in your hospital explain?"


    "At that time, the dean said that this incident was a premeditated plot. Could it be that the other party''s condition was also a premeditated plot? Please answer!


    "Dean Wu, you, as the president, were here the first time the incident started, and you are leaving now. Is there anything unspeakable?"


    ...


    I go, sharp!


    Reporters in this world are not ordinary people!


    Jiang Xiaohu got up, Sun Lean sent him off, and the thin man accompanied Zhao Jian.


    It''s not that Zhao Jian didn''t see Jiang Xiaohu, he just thought he was rescued by a doctor, and now his body needs to recover, he was very tired, and soon fell asleep again.


    Han Zhiwei and Han Zhiqiang knew that they had been misled at all, and that the other party was really a genius doctor who came back to life.


    It was impossible to take Jiang Xiaohu away at the moment, and Han Zhiqiang thought for a while and followed the reporters.


    The reporter represents the broad masses of the people and has the right to know. Similarly, he also needs to explain to the police this time. Wu Zhende is not right.


    Han Zhiwei, who was following her eldest brother, wanted to chase Jiang Xiaohu. Finally, she glanced at Zhao Jian, who rolled her eyes and bare feet at him, and followed her eldest brother decisively.


    "Mr. Jiang, I only represent myself and would like to invite Mr. Jiang to our hospital."


    Sun Lean saw with his own eyes that Jiang Xiaohu rescued a person who was clinically judged to be dead, plus Qi Minghai''s twelve needles of the Taiyi Profound Needle, he also wanted to learn.


    "My medical clinic will open in a few days!"


    Jiang Xiaohu really didn''t want to talk to Sun Lean.


    But when the other party was saving Zhao Jian by himself, he blocked a few people who came to disturb him. Jiang Xiaohu replied, but the other party was obsessed.


    "Oh, I must go, I must go, yes, brother will definitely go too, Mr. Jiang, I don''t know, you still accept disciples..."


    Sun Lean heard Jiang Xiaohu''s reply and immediately changed the subject.


    "Master, Lan Ting Yawan."


    Jiang Xiaohu, who was in the taxi, did not answer Sun Lean''s question at all.


    I won''t accept you, old man, it''s bad!


    When I was in intrigue with people like Wu Zhende all the year round, my mind was no longer superior to doctors, and even if there were others, I was not expert.


    Sun Lean didn''t even have the qualifications to become Jiang Xiaohu''s outer disciple.


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu got into the car and left, a large group of reporters chased him from far and near.


    They heard that the Binhai Hospital of Traditional Chinese Medicine had misdiagnosed and that a barefoot doctor had come back to life.


    Sun Lean saw the group of reporters surrounded him and asked about the geniuses.


    "The genius doctor is gone, but don¡¯t be discouraged. This doctor can save one life and surely can save more lives. Let¡¯s talk about the dean. There are two police officers on it. Come here, please. ..."


    Want to hurt me, okay, this opportunity is here, if I miss it again, it will be strange!


    A battle for the rights of the upper class of Binhai Hospital of Traditional Chinese Medicine, a trip to resurrect a fateful bodyguard.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who had done all this, got out of the car and returned to the house. He looked at Zhou Lin, who was wearing a turban and holding a mop, and handed him a towel.


    Jiang Xiaohu reluctantly took it and followed along with the cleanup.


    no way.


    This is also the host''s favorite thing to do with Zhou Lin.


    In the past, Zhou Lin took Jiang Xiaohu to do the sanitation at home. The two cooperated tacitly. The host''s wish to leave was to be able to accompany Zhou Lin to do sanitation.


    Jiang Xiaohu has taken measures for this kind of weird wish since he bought the house.


    When asking the property to buy potted plants, someone came to clean them.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Lin actually insisted on doing it again by herself. Jiang Xiaohu had no choice but to do it together.


    Not to mention, the house that I cleaned is really refreshing.


    "Can this red cloth be taken off?"


    Today I felt that the wind was much lower, and Zhou Lin felt that the red cloth hanging in the living room was not beautiful, and asked immediately.


    "No, hang on for a few more days."


    "Do you know? Yuan Yimeng who lives across from us is a stewardess."


    "Ok."


    "She said you still watch Feng Shui. When you held me last night, you could move the potted plants."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Lin blushed, and she came over to find out if she had any embarrassment last night.


    "I''m drunk, it''s ugly."


    "Ugly!"


    "Jiang Xiaohu!"


    "what?"


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his head, and an aloe vera planted on the empty basin of Bilingcao, which should have been made by Zhou Lin.He was thinking, this thing is just for life, and later it will be fried or stir-fried for cooking, but there is no reaction.


    "Ding Dong! Hey, is Sister Lin at home?"

 996 Chapter 996

    Deng Shuangshuang 21, Tongyan cow, big long legs, 1.65 height, unknown weight.


    There are only two reasons for living in Lanting Yawan.


    When I bought it here, the house price was cheap, and her family was in a good condition, so I bought it for her work place and lived there.


    The other is that Lanting Yawan is the cheapest place within 30 kilometers of Binhai Film and Television City.


    But I bought it in my own home and paid the rent to others.


    That''s not a problem.


    Therefore, she came here.


    "Come in, both."


    On weekdays, stainless steel anti-theft doors are open when someone is at home.


    When Jiang Xiaohu went to treat Zhao Jian, the little sister became familiar with Zhou Lin.


    The two women have a lot of topics, one is flight attendant Yuan Yimeng, and the other is ice man Jiang Xiaohu.


    After some exchanges, knowing that Zhou Lin is the boss of the beauty club, Deng Shuangshuang was even more shocked.


    Regarding things like beauty, as long as a woman is willing to spend her life, she will continue to discuss it.


    "How to let an unknown person into the house casually?"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned. There was Yuan Yimeng yesterday, and Deng Shuangshuang today.


    Steel straight man with advanced cancer!


    Deng Shuangshuang rolled his eyes, and when Jiang Xiaohu was talking about air, he sat directly beside Zhou Lin.


    "Sister Lin, help me, I''m going to interview for a role later, I''m a little nervous, can you go with me."


    As Yuan Yimeng said, Deng Shuangshuang is an actor.


    Of course she wants to be an outstanding and famous actor, and she is still on this road.


    "Okay, let''s go together, husband..."


    Subconsciously, Zhou Lin called out her nickname.


    This is inseparable from communicating with Yuan Yimeng and Deng Shuangshuang in the morning.


    Zhou Lin has already regarded Jiang Xiaohu as her husband in her heart, and she has admitted it in her heart.


    "I dont go!"


    Watching a performance interview?Am I looking idle?


    If Jiang Xiaohu hadn''t had this wish, Jiang Xiaohu would never have cleaned up with Zhou Lin.


    He is Da Luo Jinxian, too close to the three-foot green peak...


    "Thank you husband, I know my husband is the best!"


    Zhou Lin''s face was successful.


    Deng Shuang''s eyes beamed.


    "Sister Zhou Lin, your acting skills are so outstanding. If I were a man, I wouldn''t be able to stop your temptation!"


    Just after Jiang Xiaohu expressed extremely accurately that this was not something he had to do, and he firmly disagreed.


    Deng Shuangshuang began to whisper to Zhou Lin to discuss countermeasures.


    Then, Jiang Xiaohu clearly heard that Deng Shuangshuang asked Zhou Lin to use the beauty trick, and he was sure in his heart that Zhou Lin must be prevented from doing it, but he sat on the sofa very honestly and waited.


    Zhou Lin, who wore home-wide pajamas, with a flushed face, shyly pulled her neckline under her shoulders, her arm revealing a seductive white collarbone.


    Slightly raised his shoulders, pointed in Jiang Xiaohu''s direction, and shouted a soft voice: Husband.


    Jiang Xiaohu can''t do it if he doesn''t give up, this is the host''s greatest wish!


    The mini pink series QQ car, the Beetle supercar, is Deng Shuangshuang''s car.


    Jiang Xiaohu very much doubted that Deng Shuangshuang had already won Zhou Lin before he went home. Otherwise, how could he be so fully prepared.


    Even the dolls piled up in the car were all stuffed into the trunk.


    For this reason, Jiang Xiaohu could only sit in the back row with Deng Shuangshuang''s performance script. As soon as Zhou Lin got into the car in the front row, she made a sound like a silver bell.


    "set off!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was angry, and the host''s wish was too low.Actually showed a shoulder and gave it up.


    In fact, the host''s original words are also very simple: all Zhou Lin''s requests, as long as they are strong, need to be agreed.


    Show a shoulder, even if it is a strong request!


    Obviously, the souls of life have dissipated, and turned into Xumi from these three realms and six realms, but left this imprisoned agreement, forcing Jiang Xiaohu to submit.


    After going back this time, Jiang Xiaohu needs to teach Zhou Lin a good lesson.


    It''s not that everyone can control her thoughts. If there is a speaker who teaches Zhou Lin and asks her to persuade her husband to reincarnate, he still can''t listen!


    make friends!This is a problem!Be careful!


    Binhai Entertainment City is a very small, insignificant existence in the entire China World.


    Compared with Shudian, Longfengxiang, Yuanhai...and so on, all the famous actors at home and abroad, the sacred place for actors that produce countless high-quality, high-level and high-performance works every year, Binhai Film and Television, I am afraid that they can''t even be named.


    There is only one more attractive place here, and that is cheap.


    Many low-cost small movies will choose this type. Compared with some parks, it has more beautification, and there are several pavilions and several ancient temples.


    "Shuangshuang, what role do you want to interview today?"


    "The parting lover means that a pair of lovers are about to be separated. The script of the Republic of China is an emotional drama that leaves the scene because of the war."


    Deng Shuangshuang, who was driving the car, explained.


    It seems that this kind of scene is simple, and he pointed his finger behind him.


    Jiang Xiaohu subconsciously picked up the script, flipped through it, and handed it to Zhou Lin.


    The whole male pig''s feet has only one line: Goodbye!


    There are more dramas of female pig''s feet, with four or five lines.


    Including: don''t go, take me with you!I know you can''t!Go with peace of mind, I will wait for your return!Wait for this bitter dialogue.


    What Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t understand is acting, and the former host''s mind is even more blank about this knowledge.


    He doesn''t watch TV much, Jiang Xiaohu really can''t understand, what does the former host who lives in this world do on weekdays?


    No life goal, no interest, staying with Zhou Lin all day long, caring nothing.


    "Wow, what a moving scene, I wanted to shoot in the snow!"


    Zhou Lin took the script, which showed that the real shooting location would go to the snow to shoot.


    It is September, and Binhai City is close to the sea. Snow is impossible, but there is artificial snow in this world. It is estimated that the indoor ski resort will be used at that time.


    Zhou Lin used to have only work in her life, but now she has her own shop and her own house.


    Her life began to diverge in any direction.


    This is one of the reasons why Deng Shuangshuang immediately agreed to this request.


    She wants to experience more differences.


    "I like snow too, but unfortunately there is none here. It would be great if I could see it."


    Tong Yan K''s Deng Shuangshuang has a personality like a child, and was immediately excited by Zhou Lin''s emotions.


    The car quickly arrived at Binhai Studios.


    It is ten o''clock in the morning and there are many tourists here.


    With only a few poor crews to maintain, the studio has long been unable to operate.


    Opening unused venues for tourists to visit is also a good way to generate income for the studio.


    "Wow, there is a roller coaster?"


    As soon as he got out of Deng Shuangshuang''s car, a loud scream in the distance attracted Zhou Lin''s attention.


    "Deng Shuangshuang, why are you here now! I am so anxious that the director is cursing people!"

 997 Chapter 997

    "Well, it''s a newly installed project in the film and television city, which is open to tourists. Sometimes, a certain urban romantic drama will also shoot some Ferris wheels over there."


    Deng Shuangshuang locked the car and stood beside Zhou Lin, pointing his finger at the huge Ferris wheel behind the roller coaster in the distance.


    After entering the Qi refining period, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyesight is very good, and the expressions of passengers on the Ferris wheel in the distance can be clearly seen.


    Just want to propose, go there and have a look.


    Behind him suddenly appeared a man wearing a pink casual suit, dyed withered yellow curls, with exaggerated square-frame glasses, pinned to a red heart, pinched orchid fingers, and pointed at Deng Shuangshuang with a distressed expression on his face.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Broker Wang. The road is a bit blocked, but don''t worry, I have already learned all the lines on the road."


    Deng Shuangshuang saw the man behind him and immediately admitted his mistake obediently.


    The little head is a little bit, very cute.


    It''s not like the appearance of showing evil ideas to Zhou Lin in Jiang Xiaohu''s home.


    "Oh, is this your big brother? He has a good figure, are you interested in developing in the circle?"


    Wang Xiaofeng stood behind everyone, right beside Jiang Xiaohu.


    While speaking, he noticed that Zhou Lin, the beautiful woman next to Deng Shuangshuang, had a great temperament, and was about to change the role of a scout. When she saw Jiang Xiaohu sideways, her eyes suddenly beamed.


    Lanhua''s hand squeezed towards Jiang Xiaohu''s explosive arm.


    Whoosh!


    Jiang Xiaohu took a half step back, and didn''t let him succeed!


    Where did this idiot come from!If he dared to take a step forward, he would definitely hit him all over the floor to find teeth!


    It''s not that there is any discrimination against the person''s verbal and physical appearance, but how this habit of touching others is developed, and who gives him confidence.


    "Hey, he''s so fast, you can play a warrior."


    Making a nasty gesture of deleting his hand, Wang Xiaofeng covered his mouth and chuckled.


    "Broker Wang, didn''t you say it''s too late?"


    When Zhou Lin saw Jiang Xiaohu''s face turn black again, her heart was funny.


    However, the delay of interviews with friends and neighbors is not good, so I quickly reminded them.


    "Yes, yes! On the ninety-fifth, I adjusted it to the back for you, hurry up, or you''ll miss it."


    As soon as he heard about business, Wang Xiaofeng immediately returned to his senses.


    "Meme, Agent Wang is the best."


    Deng Shuangshuang followed Wang Xiaofeng happily. The two were very close together. Wang Xiaofeng kept talking to Deng Shuangshuang about the precautions of the interview. Deng Shuangshuang listened very carefully.


    Four people one after another enter the crew working area.


    Originally, Zhou Lin and Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t get in, or Deng Shuangshuang begged. Wang Xiaofeng watched Jiang Xiaohu cast a few winks, accommodating with the crew guard, and said that he was also an actor who came to interview, so he went in.


    "Hey, you, hurry up and take the shelf over. We want a high view over there..."


    "Pay attention to the group performance. As soon as you give the signal, enter the venue immediately, know what the signal is?"


    "Yes, throw a cup."


    "correct¡­¡­"


    ...


    In every small area, there are all kinds of people entering, playing, and serving the play.


    They all have a common goal to perform well.


    Zhou Lin walked along, her body trembling slightly.


    "what happened to you?"


    "I saw Kun Kun."


    Zhou Lin clenched her fists, using her self-confessed voice that was extremely low, and she collapsed word by word.


    "Sister, do you like Kun Kun too? He is my favorite actor. He had a shot in this scene recently. He stayed for ten minutes and left. It''s a pity..."


    Large productions sometimes have small scenes completed here, so occasionally scenes are shot here.


    But the chances of big stars appearing are extremely rare.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked sideways. That little fresh meat sitting on a recliner, holding a sun umbrella, holding juice in one hand and script in the other, is Kun Kun?There is no impression in my mind.


    "Can I go get an autograph?"


    Zhou Lin could only stay for ten minutes when she heard it, and she immediately became more nervous.


    "Don¡¯t run around, I¡¯m responsible for the accident. That Kun Kun is very arrogant, and screams when someone approaches! Last time a crew member went to take out the box lunch and garbage, he said that there was a bomb in the bag. It makes you jump, hurry up, our interview is important."


    When Wang Xiaofeng saw Zhou Lin''s shining face, his heart shuddered.


    He too knows some crazy fans and can do everything.


    Seeing Zhou Lin thought that the other party was like this, she was extremely worried.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Zhou Lin asked with a clear look in her eyes.


    "Ok."


    Deng Shuangshuang obviously also knew about this and nodded slightly.


    "This person is not arrogant, he is sick."


    Seeing that Wang Xiaofeng said something human, this person finally helped Zhou Lin, Jiang Xiaohu explained.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s words, Wang Xiaofeng became even more nervous.


    Take Deng Shuangshuang and walk forward quickly, let everyone speed up, lest they be heard.


    Jiang Xiaohu is not saying bad things about the star, this person is really sick, but the sickness is not in the body, but in the heart.


    The interview place was a large bungalow, and I had not entered it yet, and the familiar dialogue in it spread to everyone''s ears.


    "Next! Ninety-five!"


    Just thinking about it, I heard my number called.


    Deng Shuangshuang nearly tripped his legs during the nervous running.


    "Has the ninety-fifth come?"


    "I''m coming!"


    Wang Xiaofeng shouted in a unique voice.


    As Wang Xiaofeng entered, Deng Shuangshuang also entered.


    There are a dozen girls standing on the left, and a row of wooden tables on the right. There are various directors and producers who are in charge of the selection of roles.


    "Come up as soon as you come. Don''t delay everyone''s precious time."


    "Yes, I''m sorry."


    Deng Shuangshuang entered the door and apologized.


    The originally cheerful girl turned into this appearance because of an interview.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Zhou Lin stood silently on the far left, cheering for Deng Shuangshuang.


    The caller was still standing on the stage, and started with the director.


    The person said "goodbye" to Deng Shuangshuang in disgust, and then turned around.


    This was the line of the protagonist at the beginning. Deng Shuangshuang was shocked when he saw the other''s expression.


    "She''s in a play. Both!"


    Wang Xiaofeng jumped anxiously!


    Deng Shuangshuang was too nervous at the moment he entered the door too quickly.


    She has experienced such interviews too many times, and her failures have caused her to be injured again and again.


    At this moment, the actor in charge of the male lead showed a look of disgust towards her, which directly made Deng Shuangshuang''s mind go blank.


    "Okay, go down."


    Having been in a daze, without even shouting a single line, the results of Deng Shuangshuang''s interview were already obvious.


    This time the director is a 40-year-old uncle. He has been looking at Deng Shuangshuang''s appearance and face seriously, and nodded slightly, obviously very satisfied with the image of Deng Shuangshuang.


    But now, Deng Shuangshuang would only be in a daze, making him frown.


    "But an interview, it''s okay."


    "Come on, there is a chance next time."


    "make persistent efforts!"


    ...


    Deng Shuangshuang''s mind was all thinking about what Wang Xiaofeng and Zhou Lin would say to her after stepping down.


    "Goodbye!"

 998 Chapter 998: Amusement Park

    Just when Deng Shuangshuang was confused and fainted at any time.


    Jiang Xiaohu yelled.


    The girl who saw Zhou Lin at the interview with Zhou Lin was startled.


    Greasy disease!


    Standing in the audience, Jiang Xiaohu could see at a glance that Deng Shuangshuang had fallen into a blind spot in his mind.


    I am afraid that he will pass out and even leave a huge psychological shadow in his heart.


    This little girl wasn''t late at all, she was afraid to bring Zhou Lin and Jiang Xiaohu over here.


    But I didn''t expect to blame myself even more because of the late relationship.


    From the incoherent chat with Zhou Lin in the car, Jiang Xiaohu found a clue. At this moment, she had been announced by the director that she could leave. She was motionless, she was in a state of fatigue.


    In Tailin.


    This situation is also called instability!


    Doubts about what I insist on!


    The damage he receives is proportional to his determination to persist.


    The more attached, the greater the damage.


    It can even make people fall into a crazy state.


    Deng Shuangshuang obviously values ??this very seriously, and this is the case.


    For Zhou Lin''s friend, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t just watch the other party''s accident and ignore him.


    Deng Shuangshuang''s pupils gradually returned to their normal size, and the focus began to appear on Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Director, she!"


    The actor wanted to oust Deng Shuangshuang from the stage. The director waved to stop him from speaking.


    Because Jiang Xiaohu slowly turned around, only giving Deng Shuangshuang a back view.


    This is the action in the play, Jiang Xiaohu interprets exactly in the image of the male lead.


    The solution to greasiness is simple, let you see what you insist on in your heart.


    In Tailin, it is almost impossible to peek into the Dao of Heaven, and it is also common for Dao Heart to break directly when it is unstable.Here, it is not difficult to just let Deng Shuangshuang see his acting skills.


    Give her a chance and give her a platform to show herself.


    "Mu Chen, no!"


    Deng Shuangshuang entered the play and stretched out a hand to face Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Don''t go, take me with you!"


    A painful look appeared in his eyes, and he gradually fell to his knees, clutching the ground with both hands.


    "please!"


    Tears appeared on the drooping head, dropping drop by drop on the floor.


    After a few seconds, Deng Shuangshuang, who seemed to have figured out something, suddenly stood up and hugged forward.


    In the void, her hands formed a circle, seeming to be holding the male lead''s back.


    "I know you can''t! Go with peace of mind, I will wait here for your return!"


    Thunderous applause!


    Even a group of interviewing girls in the audience were moved by Deng Shuangshuang''s passionate performance.


    The performance is great.


    The director smiled with a smile and affirmation in his eyes.


    Deng Shuangshuang, who had finished the performance, converged, and then bowed to the row of producers, directors and others on the right.


    They gave her a chance.


    Immediately afterwards, Deng Shuangshuang, who was like a butterfly, quickly came to Zhou Lin''s side, holding Jiang Xiaohu and pouting his mouth to kiss him.


    It was inevitable that Deng Shuangshuang fell, Jiang Xiaohu asked him to hold his arm, but his head was turned away from the cherry mouth.


    "Why! Thank you kiss, what are you afraid of, your wife is here!"


    Deng Shuangshuang, who was pouting, looked at Jiang Xiaohu who was disgusted and avoided, and his face was angry.


    Is it easy for her to stand on tiptoes for so long?Don''t you hurry up and bow your head to the old lady, let me thank you!


    This girl''s brain made Jiang Xiaohu feel that the other party was the product of drinking.


    "You can thank my wife, I promised her to come."


    The point is not clear, Zhou Lin is here, you still kiss me, your logic is two-dimensional.


    Jiang Xiaohu continued to maintain a backward posture and pointed at Zhou Lin.


    Haha!


    Zhou Lin was caught off guard, and was drooled by Deng Shuangshuang.


    Zhou Lin was happy for Deng Shuangshuang''s successful performance, but the other party''s saliva was unacceptable, and the two of them got together.


    "What''s the noise, next one! No. 96!"


    The performance continues.


    The result has not been announced, and others still have a chance.


    This is also for fairness.


    The next few girls on stage mostly imitated Deng Shuangshuang''s performances, and even shed tears with emotion. Some of them were very similar and perfect, and once made Deng Shuangshuang feel Alexander.


    "Don''t be nervous, didn''t you say that you are Xiaoqiang who can''t be beaten to death, this time but there will be another time."


    The two girls calmed down, and Deng Shuangshuang''s nervousness made Zhou Lin joke.


    Wang Xiaofeng is not only in charge of Deng Shuangshuang''s agent, there are several newcomers behind him who also belong to him.


    So after the end here, Wang Xiaofeng went to other places.


    Before leaving, fan Wang Xiaofeng once invited him to join the film and television circle and praised his good image and good temperament.


    Simply put, as long as Jiang Xiaohu enters the industry, he will immediately become a big star.


    I don¡¯t know that Wang Xiaofeng told a few people about this kind of rhetoric.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even refuse, so he refused to talk directly.


    No reply.


    "Okay, thank you for your performance this time. Please go back first, and your agent will be notified separately."


    The host in charge of the male lead took the stage and announced the dissolution.


    He didn''t mean anything to Deng Shuangshuang, just because he was late.


    Many girls know that this is a routine process, and they have packed their own words.


    Some have to go to the next mirror spot when they rush to the venue, and some are going to go home.


    "Finally come here, play around and go back."


    "agree!"


    Deng Shuangshuang, who had just finished the sight glass, immediately raised his hands to unify Zhou Lin''s proposal.


    Jiang Xiaohu naturally has no right to object.


    After playing crazy all afternoon, Jiang Xiaohu was very speechless about what the little girl liked.


    Such as a haunted house.


    What''s so scary about this kind of character that can reveal the white flesh on the waist when raising his arms.


    Instead, Zhou Lin and Deng Shuangshuang kept screaming, and finally came out of the haunted house with pale faces, and then discussed that they would go in again, this time let Jiang Xiaohu go ahead.


    It''s as if Jiang Xiaohu was hiding behind you the previous time.


    There are many roadside food stalls in Binhai Film and Television City.


    Compared to the outside world, the food here is sold in small houses built with wood.


    It looks much cleaner than the outside.


    In addition to being relatively boring and similar to the entertainment facilities for children under ten, the greening is not bad, and there is a small lake with pavilions on it.


    The two girls ran to the small shop to buy bread and other things, and then ran back to the pavilion and threw them into the water to feed the fish. They attracted many huge carps of all colors vying for food and were very happy.


    "These carps are raised so big, all thanks to you."


    Each of the carp in it looked more than six or seven catties, which made Jiang Xiaohu thought that there was plenty of aura.


    I felt the result.


    Wool.


    The more people there are, the thinner the aura.


    This place is worse than the kennel where Zhou Fuguo lived.


    Tired of playing, I always have to eat.


    "Both!"

 999 Chapter 999

    Deng Shuang''er was very familiar with this place, and chose a farmhouse to eat.


    In order to promote the development of the industry, a place like this can be made and hanged.


    Most of the food inside is no different from the restaurants on the market.


    It''s convenient to eat, and it''s okay to map an environment.


    Deng Shuangshuang was obviously a frequent visitor and found a familiar place to sit down as soon as he walked in.


    By the window, next to the lake.


    Now the sky is dim, and on a dark blue sky in the distance, a round of crescent moon has revealed his face.


    "Boss, here are two roast ducks! Two plates of greens, the oldest!"


    The waiter apparently knew Deng Shuangshuang well, and said hello to leave.


    "What is the third child?"


    "Hot pot rice and large plate chicken."


    "Ah! Eating hot pot, can the three of us eat it?"


    I just ordered two roast ducks. Zhou Lin doesn''t like waste.


    "Butter stewed chicken rice."


    "how do you know!"


    Deng Shuangshuang looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a look through.


    Jiang Xiaohu pointed to his side.


    There are people eating this food on almost every table, which seems to be the restaurant¡¯s signature meal.


    "Okay! You Nizi, tease me again!"


    The two girls quarreled again.


    "Shuangshuang! It''s really you!"


    A voice came from behind Jiang Xiaohu, and came to sit down next to Deng Shuangshuang.


    This man is wearing the court clothes. It seems that he should have just finished his performance. He rushed over before he even had time to change his costume. It is estimated that there will be a show at night.


    "not me!"


    Deng Shuangshuang turned his head.


    The mustache in front of him was a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t be like that, I did talk to the director about the role last time, but I don''t know how Ren Xue persuaded the director to take the role over. I can''t help it."


    Zhou Gantian said that with great emotion, he almost looked like Deng Shuangshuang kneeled.


    "who are you!"


    The stranger broke in suddenly, without a greeting, and when he turned around, the long official rod on the hat almost touched Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Who am I wanting you to control!"


    Didn''t you see me coaxing my girlfriend?This kind of question is still asked.


    Zhou Gantian is very upset, his reputation is not as good as the first- and second-tier big names, but in this movie studio, who can''t recognize him.


    Just when I entered the door, so many people behind me followed, sitting on the other two tables, and leaving a place for him. You are blind, don''t you see that I am a cow?


    "Zhou Gantian! I have nothing to do with you! Please don''t delay my dinner with my friends!"


    Upon hearing what Zhou Qiantian said, Deng Shuangshuang became hot.


    This guy feels too good, right?


    A role is very important to Deng Shuangshuang. Knowing such an important thing, Ren Xue snatched it away quietly, thinking that everyone didn''t know it.


    That director, this Ren Xue.


    Who would be unclear.


    Because of this, Deng Shuangshuang was even more angry, because Ren Xue was among the group of people who followed Zhou Gantian in.


    Knowing that your role was robbed by Ren Xue, you ran to eat in front of you in pairs. No matter how stupid Deng Shuangshuang was, he was almost furious when he saw this scene.


    "Okay! You said it! When you beg me!"


    A group of friends watched, Zhou Gantian was broken up directly by Deng Shuangshuang.


    Zhou Gantian''s face couldn''t go down, and he pointed to Deng Shuangshuang''s nose with an arrogant expression.


    "You are sick."


    Jiang Xiaohu is very kind. When the other party was having trouble with Deng Shuangshuang, he was using the method of observing words and watching physical forms to treat Zhou Gantian.


    In fact, along the way, he had already seen many ill faces.


    These people squeezed their bodies violently, squandered their youth crazily, and their lives became irreversibly deformed.


    "You kind of say one more thing!"


    When Zhou Gantian heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words, he was furious!


    Over there, the group of people who saw Zhou Gantian''s sudden anger got up and surrounded Jiang Xiaohu.


    "You are really sick."


    "Husband, even if you are a doctor, don''t treat people here!"


    Surrounded by people, Zhou Lin was a little panicked.


    Over there, Deng Shuangshuang hulated and stood up and squeezed between Jiang Xiaohu and Zhou Gantian.


    "He didn''t mean you, eat your own food!"


    Among the few people who came, Deng Shuangshuang recognized Ren Xue, and there were two sturdy fighters who were in charge of martial arts instructors.


    I''m really going to make trouble, I''m afraid I''ll go to the hospital to eat this meal.


    The owner of the Gufeng Xiaodian was obviously also afraid of accidents, so he hurried out and stood beside Deng Shuangshuang Yuanhe.


    "Well, I can treat him as not a curse! But he just said to me! This woman just said that he is a doctor! Okay, doctor, then you show me where I am! What if you are today? I can¡¯t tell, it¡¯s not over!!"


    If you get scolded, forget about it.


    He Zhou Gantian has never suffered this loss!


    Where is this place, Binhai World Studios!


    As long as Jiang Xiaohu says a no, let him know today why the flowers are so red.


    "Shuangshuang, I grabbed that role. I apologize to you. It''s just a role. If you like me, you can not play it. How can you bring your friends to curse Brother Tian!"


    He has wavy hair in yellow and green, his hands are fierce, and he stares at Jiang Xiaohu with a bad look.


    It seems that Zhou Gantian''s enemy is just like her mortal enemy.


    Saying an apology, what I did was not the case.


    "Three thousand consultation fees, no credit!"


    You need money to see a doctor.


    For the sake of your acquaintance with Deng Shuangshuang, Jiang Xiaohu intends to help each other.


    "Fuck, this kid is so impatient, he dare to ask for money!"


    One of the vest muscle martial arts instructors clicked and stepped forward, ready to give Jiang Xiaohu a cruel gesture.


    Zhou Gantian stopped the opponent!


    "Old Zhao, give me money."


    Now that Jiang Xiaohu was ready to clean up Jiang Xiaohu''s meal, then he had to take up the truth.


    Zhou Gantian is not the kind of person who doesn''t use his mind to be evergreen in Binhai Film and Television City.


    Jiang Xiaohu can''t say anything later, even if it is said tomorrow that Zhou Gantian had beaten people to death in the film and television city, it would only say that he played well!


    Three thousand yuan was placed on the table, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even count it, and put it in his pocket.


    "You have been itchy lately, you feel feverish every night, and you have pain within five miles. The symptoms are reduced during the day at work, but worse at night. Isn''t it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu stood up, came to Zhou Gantian, and said solemnly.


    "I''m going, it''s really a doctor. What does he mean by Huiyang and Wuli just now!"


    There was a small flat head beside him, and he smiled when he saw Jiang Xiaohu''s appearance.


    "Du Niang! Three thousand is only for the consultation fee, not for treatment! Just to remind you that this disease is very contagious, it is recommended to take your partner to the hospital as soon as possible."


    Jiang Xiaohu ignored Zhou Gantian and sat down on the stool.


    At the same time, he raised his hand to let Deng Shuangshuang not be nervous and sat down.


    Really, these people add up to not enough Jiang Xiaohu''s finger.


    "I go!"


    Snapped!


    "You bastard, do it with me if you have xing disease! I''m C you!"


    Just as Xiaopingtou searched for results, Ren Xue suddenly stepped in front of Zhou Gantian and slapped it over.

 1000 1000 I Want To Sleep With You

    At the same time, Zhou Gantian''s face turned blue.


    The reason why he hasn''t said anything up to now is precisely because what Jiang Xiaohu said is all right.


    This disease has tortured him for almost half a month, although he doesn''t understand what Jiang Xiaohu said about Wuli Huiyang, but he has itching, but it is very clear.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s time of onset of illness was not bad, which made him feel regretful.


    He was ill, so Jiang Xiaohu told him in public.


    This face.


    Several people who came with Zhou Gantian saw Ren Xue''s movement and quickly took out their mobile phones and searched, only to know that Zhou Gantian had actually gotten a chancre.


    This frightened everyone.


    Even the martial arts instructor who was about to clean up Jiang Xiaohu just jumped three steps away.


    Far away from Zhou Qiantian.


    "Grass mud horse! You fart, you slander Lao Tzu! Lao Tzu fights with you!"


    Zhou Gantian, who was so irritated, wore a big hat and costume, jumped up and flew towards Jiang Xiaohu.


    His innocence was ruined, so many people were present.


    I am afraid he will be unemployed tomorrow, because Ren Xue not only accompanied him, but also accompanied the director of the play.


    This circle no longer has a place for Zhou Qiantian.


    boom!


    Jiang Xiaohu directly stretched out his hand to grab the opponent''s body that was flying up in the sky, and threw it out at the door!


    This guy is an eyesore!


    The group of people who followed did not care about the meal.


    Their circle is quite chaotic. At this time, if this kind of thing happens, it is necessary to go to the hospital for a detailed medical examination.


    It is still early, it is not completely dark, and many items can still be checked.


    Zhou Gantian lay on the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    No one came to help him. In the past, when this Tiange was in Binhai, he had such treatment.


    However, a few people who don''t know the details wanted to come to help, and they were soon subsided by the surrounding debate.


    Zhou Lin looked outside the door, then looked at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Finally, he looked at Deng Shuangshuang.


    "Shuangshuang, you and him..."


    Some diseases need to be cured quickly. When anyone is not young and ignorant, the more they encounter these problems, the more they cannot escape.


    As a big sister, Zhou Lin decided to ask clearly, if so.


    You don''t need to eat this meal anymore, it''s correct to go to the hospital quickly.


    "She''s okay! It''s still good!"


    puff!


    Deng Shuangshuang, who was eating roast duck with no distraction, almost flew out the duck legs in his mouth when he heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words.


    Zhou Lin didn''t expect Jiang Xiaohu to be so straight.


    Speaking of it, there is a ready-made doctor right in front of him, so there is no need to go to the hospital.


    "Our family Shuangshuang is very pure. How could it have anything to do with that Zhou Gantian? I introduced them to me. This Zhou Gantian likes to find girls. I think Deng Shuangshuang is pretty. I borrowed him to take the lead. I didn¡¯t expect. Self-defeating."


    Fan Wang Xiaofeng changed into casual sportswear, showing his thin arms like bamboo poles.


    As soon as he came over, his hand was placed on Deng Shuangshuang''s shoulder.


    With a distressed expression on his face, while speaking, he put his hand down and stretched out to Jiang Xiaohu.


    The fork stuck in the roast duck appeared in front of Wang Xiaofeng''s hand.


    Grandson, stretch out a little bit more to make you disabled!


    "Oh, I hate it. Shuangshuang, I''m sorry, I rushed over when I knew about this the first time. I really didn''t know he was still sick."


    Winning a wink at Jiang Xiaohu, Wang Xiaofeng turned to face Deng Shuangshuang with a pitiful look.


    "Eating, I still think so much, don''t you also remind me not to make any substantial progress with this person? I also want to thank you for reminding."


    The two have been dating for a month, and if the progress is fast, there may be children.


    Thanks to Wang Xiaofeng for keeping Deng Shuangshuang at a distance, this built a wall of defense in Deng Shuangshuang''s heart.


    From this promised role this time, Deng Shuangshuang could see Zhou Gantian clearly.


    Even without Jiang Xiaohu treating him, Deng Shuangshuang could not continue to associate with Zhou Gantian.It is this person who has a great say in Binhai, and he will definitely embarrass her, but Jiang Xiaohu''s move is good.


    Thinking about this, Deng Shuangshuang took the duck leg that was spit out and put it on Wang Xiaofeng''s plate.


    The look in Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes was full of blur.


    What kind of person is he, who can act and heal.


    At the time of the audition, Deng Shuangshuang was also confused. It was because he saw Jiang Xiaohu''s back that was about to go away, he immediately entered the play.


    "Go home early!"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned, and a red line fluttered around him.


    Without looking at the other end of the red line, Jiang Xiaohu also knew that it came from Deng Shuangshuang.


    Fortunately, the current favorability is in a state of curiosity.


    This flying red thread also pointed at him like a pathfinder, and did not twist it.


    "Duck legs are too greasy. I will gain weight if I eat them. Shuangshuang, you should eat less. Tiger brother, come and eat!"


    Duck legs rolled to the plate in front of Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand and threw the plate backward.


    The duck leg that had just entered the plate flew into the trash can behind him.


    "If you put something you don''t eat on my plate, I will stuff this roast duck into your butt!"


    "The slaves are afraid!"


    Wang Xiaofeng flees.


    The two girls laughed together.


    After the meal, the night scene of the film and television city was nothing good.


    Most places with lights are concentrated in the shooting area, and the returning car is driven by Jiang Xiaohu.


    Deng Shuangshuang and Zhou Lin sat in the back of the car and played against each other.


    The script of the audition is not only that, there are many scenes in it.


    Zhou Lin is also very talented in acting, and she plays the opponent male pig''s feet with Deng Shuangshuang, helping Deng Shuangshuang practice other dialogues.


    For a while, the back of the car was like the scene of a car accident, with Pippi pretending to be a bullet from time to time, and then Zhou Lin''s rough voice imitated various roles.


    After a busy day, Jiang Xiaohu returned home and lay on the sofa for a while, then got up, planning to take a shower first.


    Zhou Lin and Deng Shuangshuang were too deep in the play, and both ran to Deng Shuangshuang''s room.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who is now in the Qi training period, can basically control the body''s functions, such as sweating, bathroom time, body stability, temperature, breathing rate, these most basic things, all can be prohibited.


    In the bath, I also wash away the contaminated dust at will. In fact, there is not even a drop of sweat.


    "Why are you here?"


    Wearing a bathrobe, Jiang Xiaohu just walked out of the bathroom.


    On the sofa, Deng Shuangshuang, who was originally in 2709, suddenly appeared in the living room.


    After taking another two steps, Zhou Lin was lying on the opposite sofa with a mask.


    "I am afraid to sleep alone, and plan to sleep here tonight."


    "No need to plan, no!"


    Deng Shuangshuang put on the mask, speaking not very clearly, but Jiang Xiaohu still heard clearly and became even more annoyed.


    Is it true that you come to sleep in Da Luo Jinxian''s site?


    Even the fairy servants don''t have this treatment!


    "Sister Lin!"


    "Jiang Xiaohu, Shuangshuang is indeed too deserted, let her sleep here for one night."


    While talking, Zhou Lin pulled down the collar on her arm!

 1001 Chapter 1001 Unlucky Sleeping With You

    Dress well!


    This is where the Fengling Cave is, Jiang Xiaohu must not leave!


    He really wanted to suggest that Zhou Lin should go to Deng Shuangshuang to sleep with Deng Shuangshuang, but the host was unwilling.


    The most basic wish of the host before leaving was to be with Zhou Lin and protect her safety.


    How can I drive it away.


    "Haha, your husband is so cute!"


    Deng Shuangshuang laughed unscrupulously.


    It was as if he had discovered Jiang Xiaohu''s death hole.


    The devil in his heart began to wake up. If you want to ask Jiang Xiaohu to do something in the future, do you just need to show a little like Zhou Lin.


    If you ask him to fall in love with yourself.


    Xiafei on both sides of the mask.


    Deng Shuangshuang desperately shook his head, suppressing this thought.


    "I haven''t found it before."


    This white mask is really easy to use, it can cover your hot face.


    Zhou Lin found that she felt more and more mysterious about Jiang Xiaohu, which attracted her deeply.


    She took Deng Shuangshuang to sleep here together. There were reasons Deng Shuangshuang put forward. Most of all, Zhou Lin didn''t dare to be alone with Jiang Xiaohu.


    Even if Zhou Lin knew very well in her heart, Jiang Xiaohu would not do anything to her.


    "This mask is chemically synthesized, and it has temporary effects, but it will cause permanent damage."


    Jiang Xiaohu''s brain hurts Zhou Lin''s actions.


    You are all the clubhouse boss now, and you will make your own facial masks for sale in the future. How can you use other people''s facial masks!


    "Oh, that''s not necessary."


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s words, Zhou Lin tore off her face.


    "real or fake."


    Deng Shuangshuang looked puzzled. She has posted this water essence for half a year, and her skin has improved a lot.


    "Does your face feel dry the next morning after each pasting? Moisturizing water does not have much effect. Have you felt a bit stiff chewing muscles recently?"


    Jiang Xiaohu made a please gesture and said slowly.


    He is asking Deng Shuangshuang to get to know each other and leave quickly.


    "Isn''t this normal? This happens when the mask is applied."


    Deng Shuangshuang lived up to expectations, stood up, took the torn off mask and threw it into the trash can beside Zhou Lin, and sat down again.


    "There are masks on the market because they all use the same composition to filter water. Filtered water removes trace elements, and its composition is only water. This kind of water that is easily absorbed by the skin can be absorbed and evaporated as quickly as possible. After a whole night, the water sticking to the skin will be sucked out at the same time, it will bring out more moisture, so it will make the skin dry!"


    Jiang Xiaohu searched for the vocabulary in his mind, carefully explaining the technical terms so that Deng Shuangshuang, a fierce and brainless drunk product, understood.


    "Hmm...so?"


    I understand Deng Shuangshuang''s face, then?


    Zhou Lin staged a touch of the head and rubbed Deng Shuangshuang''s small head.


    Is it tofu?


    "So the more you use it, your skin will get drier and drier. If this situation continues, it will accelerate skin aging earlier.


    Zhou Lin is worthy of being a professional, and she understood the result at once.


    In fact, this is the reason why she has always advocated the use of traditional Chinese medicine masks. Chinese medicine can make the moisture on the mask fit the skin and allow the skin to absorb it naturally, just like drinking mountain spring water.


    After drinking this water into the skin, it will only blend with the moisture in the skin.


    Evaporation is only the normal dialysis rate of the skin and will not expand the pores of the skin.


    Ensure to provide adequate nutrition to the skin.


    "Husband, did the medicine you took last time also moisturize the skin?"


    Although I knew that it was a good medicine to treat Huang Liying, the immediate effect it brought to the skin kept Zhou Lin worried.


    "Have."


    "Can you...?"


    "can!"


    Zhou Lin doesn''t ask, the formula is also for her.


    Of course, it is enough to remove the medicinal ingredients, leaving only the beauty effect.


    When buying medicinal materials, Jiang Xiaohu had already prepared everything.


    "What dumb riddles are you two playing?!"


    Deng Shuangshuang looked angry.


    Under this circumstance, Zhou Lin would definitely not explain to Deng Shuangshuang, and Jiang Xiaohu would not take care of this uninvited guest.


    Zhou Lin asked Jiang Xiaohu whether the friend who sent the message was Zhao Jian of Michelin.


    Knowing that it was indeed the man who recognized Jiang Xiaohu as the eldest brother in the Michelin restaurant, Zhou Lin asked about Zhao Jian''s current situation.


    Hearing that Jiang Xiaohu said that Zhao Jian had been shot five times and was once judged dead, which caused Deng Shuangshuang to scream again and again.


    "Oh my god, it''s terrible, is there anyone in this world who can walk on the road with a gun?"


    Jiang Xiaohu will not explain.


    The world always presents a beautiful outside. You need to see what it looks like inside.


    After learning that Jiang Xiaohu finally rescued Zhao Jian, the two women fell into deep worship again, and even Deng Shuangshuang kept taking their heads to Jiang Xiaohu''s place, hoping that Jiang Xiaohu would treat her.


    But this requirement is too difficult.


    Jiang Xiaohu pushed his head away.


    "Some things can''t be improved on the day after tomorrow."


    Before going to bed, Deng Shuangshuang actually put forward an even more excessive request.


    She wants to take a bath with Zhou Lin.


    There is no discussion about this, come back after washing!


    The big bunny ears that came last bounced in front of Jiang Xiaohu, and for a time he had the idea of ??throwing this girl out of the balcony.


    Absorbing spiritual energy overnight, the strength is consolidated in the later stage of Qi training.


    The aura of Fengling Cave was absorbed for two consecutive days, which was 20% less.


    At this moment, the wind is greatly reduced, and the pressure of the red cloth wrapped on it is also much less.


    There was an accident, Jiang Xiaohu''s aura added another layer of defensive formation for Mo in the balcony void.


    In case the red cloth on the window sill is accidentally removed, at least this void formation can withstand it for a while to avoid unnecessary damage.


    Early the next morning, rabbit ears came out of the room.


    "Wow, sister Lin, sleeping here is so comfortable."


    Big lazy waist, showing a perfect arc.


    Deng Shuangshuang didn''t care at all to show up in front of Jiang Xiaohu, and even deliberately did so evil in his heart.


    "You bastard! Whoever sleeps with you is unlucky!"


    Zhou Lin is on fire.


    Yuan Yimeng said too lightly. Originally, Zhou Lin thought Deng Shuangshuang would only drool, and it would be enough to just wash it. Unexpectedly, there would be teeth grinding and constant snoring.


    While speaking, he pushed Deng Shuangshuang back to the room, who hadn''t been dressed yet.


    This cow has a murder weapon, and it must not be allowed to stay in front of her husband.


    Jiang Xiaohu hates the cold.


    Just like this, I can''t see anything.


    The breakfast was prepared by Jiang Xiaohu early. After breakfast, he went to Zhao Jian''s house.


    The address was asked by Zhou Lin via WeChat on her mobile phone after hearing that Zhao Jian was injured.


    When seeing the address of the Tailin Club in the phone that Jiang Xiaohu sent to Zhao Jian above, Zhou Lin once said that Jiang Xiaohu had no humanity and actually let the patient come by himself.


    Jiang Xiaohu was speechless.


    Just kidding, fairy servant.


    The life was saved by himself.


    Is it still impossible to let yourself come home!


    In fact, Zhou Lin planned this way. With both clavicles exposed, Jiang Xiaohu had no reason to object, so he could only accompany him.

 1002 Chapter 1002

    "Why are you still not leaving?"


    Standing on the side of the road, looking at the little beetle driving, let the big man Jiang Xiaohu do it in the extremely aggrieved little QQ.


    "Get in the car, I''ll take you there."


    Deng Shuangshuang exposed his head and smiled at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "No, everyone is busy!"


    I definitely don''t want to take your car, and even if you are not busy, I am also very busy!


    "Jiang Xiaohu, what is this for? Both are kind, hurry up and get in the car, you don''t want to see it in the crowd!"


    Jiang Xiaohu:!!!


    This woman!She is pushing her nose on her face!


    This is not a good sign and needs to be stopped immediately.


    "We are going to visit the patient, and she doesn''t know her. Besides, wasn''t Shuangshuang auditioning yesterday? The results will come out immediately and I can''t go to the studio to wait. Don''t delay here."


    Jiang Xiaohu hopes to persuade Zhou Lin with sincere words.


    "It''s okay, the director just sent me a message and asked me to report to the crew tomorrow. I am very free today. Just thank you for helping me and get in the car quickly."


    Jiang Xiaohu:...


    Can''t you tell the point?That fairy servant belongs to me, you don''t know it!


    Jiang Xiaohu got in the car, and the conversation between the two in front of him made him crazy.


    "How did this straight man catch you with cancer?"


    "Arranged marriages."


    "Oh~~ no wonder."


    The car drove to a residential building on Heping Road.


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Jian actually lived here, which does not fit the status of the bodyguard of the big boss.


    Zhaiju Building is also called Kongcheng District.


    Describe the occupancy rate of this place is extremely low, almost no people can see.


    Because of this, the rent here is also very low and the traffic is extremely underdeveloped.


    If it weren''t for Deng Shuangshuang to drive over, I am afraid that no driver would be willing to come here.


    Zhou Lin¡¯s public will not be able to pick up the car until tomorrow. Deng Shuangshuang is a free driver. Zhou Lin is also very happy. I don¡¯t know if it is revenge for Deng Shuangshuang¡¯s toss last night. Jiang Xiaohu proposed to drive along the way, but Zhou Lin didn¡¯t let him. .


    In fact, no matter how small the car is, the driving space will still be large.


    In this way, Jiang Xiaohu could only be frustrated all the way.


    "I thought of buying some fruit somewhere, but I didn''t expect it to be so empty here."


    After getting off the car, Zhou Lin looked at the street downstairs from the house, and a business man frowned.


    "It''s okay, I have preparations in the back of the car."


    Deng Shuangshuang looked smug and opened OO''s poor little trunk.


    There are boxes of pure milk and sea blue inside.


    The combination of wine and milk made Jiang Xiaohu finally understand how Deng Shuangshuang''s head and murder weapon grew.


    Putting a box of milk and two bottles of Sea Blue, the three of them walked up to the third floor.


    Go to the door and knock on the door.


    The little thin man opened the door and saw Jiang Xiaohu standing at the door with two beautiful young ladies at a loss.


    "Quick, please come in, please come in."


    The three of them entered the house and put down the tonic they had brought.


    "Brother, you can stand up even if you are injured, so amazing."


    Deng Shuangshuang smiled sweetly, and the little thin man who looked at him was dazed and waved his hands again and again.


    "Don''t call someone brother, she is a female!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said without turning his head.


    The furniture in the house is relatively simple, there are no electrical appliances, it is very clean and tidy, and the spotless splash tiles on the ground show the owner''s diligence.


    "Brother, you..."


    When the little thin man heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words, his eyes widened behind the broken bangs in surprise.


    She has always dressed up as a man, even with short hair.


    Except for Zhao Jian, no one knew that she was a woman.


    Even Zhao Jian''s brothers and colleagues thought she was a man.


    "Big Brother!"


    Hearing outside sounds, Zhao Jian stood in the door frame.


    This is one room and one living room, and there is a small bed in less than a few flat halls.


    Three people walked in at a time, but the room seemed a bit crowded.


    "Um, if you don''t dislike it, just sit on the bed. I can sleep on that bed."


    Qing''er blushed.


    After being recognized by Jiang Xiaohu, her daughter showed her attitude.


    "Already able to stand up? Good recovery"


    Jiang Xiaohu gave the medicine packet in his hand.


    Since the Chinese medicine prepared before coming, Jiang Xiaohu would not be unprepared since he was coming.


    "Thank you, brother. Big brother is spending money again."


    The body of Kuayang is recovering fast enough. The operation was only completed yesterday, and now there is blood on his face. I think it will be better within two days.


    Such a system was once admired in Tailin. People with this bloodline can get the greatest guarantee for their lives.


    Jiang Xiaohu was not jealous, but at the moment he was a little envious.


    The cultivation talents of the people who originally boasted the sun were not too high, even in Tailin, they belonged to the middle and lower ones, and they only depended on the strong physical quality to have a place, which is known to Tailin.


    But now Zhao Jian, when he knocked on the immortal gate for him yesterday, Jiang Xiaohu clearly felt that Zhao Jian''s cultivation talent had reached the same level as a super cultivator.


    As long as Zhao Jian is given a copy of the practice technique, and with sufficient spiritual energy, his cultivation speed can almost catch up with Jiang Xiaohu, who has the "Nine Revolutions Universe Art".


    Is it because of the thin aura of this world that gives birth to such a strong talent?


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know, he was thinking about whether to teach the Kuazu''s supreme cultivation method "Chasing Sun Jue" to Zhao Jian.


    Knowing that Qing''er is a girl, Zhou Lin and Deng Shuangshuang quickly communicated with them without hindrance.


    The world of women is so simple, and the speed of getting acquainted quickly can catch up with Jiang Xiaohu''s training progress.


    "Bang bang bang! Zhao Jian, open the door! The boss is coming to see you!"


    It was the moment of happiness, when a rough knock on the door sounded.


    No one said anything, and Qinger did not stand up.


    It seems that I want to pretend that there is no one at home and let the other party leave quickly.


    "Qing''er."


    Zhao Jian spoke.


    Qing''er bit her lip. She didn''t want to open or see the person who made Zhao Jian almost lost his life.


    "Open the door."


    Jiang Xiaohu spoke.


    Some things need to be broken.


    From the first time I saw Zhao Jian, Jiang Xiaohu saw a black thread tied his ankle.


    The other end of the black line was on the person named Long Ye.


    Jiang Xiaohu was also curious as to why Zhao Jian would work for someone he had hatred, even before he gave his life.


    The red line represents emotional debt, and the black line represents hatred.


    The two of them were obviously feuding their lives and death, and Zhao Jian was still under each other.


    This is so strange.


    After hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s words, Qing''er hesitated for a while before standing up and opening the door.


    "Little Liu! Why is it so slow! Oh, it turns out that there are guests, or beauty!"


    "Shang Kun!"


    Zhao Jian growled.


    The other party immediately stopped.


    "Okay! Zhao Jian is my savior, you dare to do this to my savior! Go aside!"


    The hoarse voice outside the door sounded, and Zhao Jian clenched his fists.


    "Oh, Zhao Jian, you are still alive, hahaha, I know you can''t die! It''s okay!"


    Long Ye Dama Jindao walked in and saw Qinger standing in front of Zhao Jian and pushed him away.


    "This person is really shameless. He came empty-handed to see the patient."


    "I thought I would play a black club and treat myself as the boss!"

 1003 Chapter 1003

    Deng Shuangshuang looked at this Long Ye with an unhappy face.


    Do you think you can see the patient without taking anything with you if you have a younger brother?joke.


    This kind of person can also be the boss, Deng Shuangshuang is very dissatisfied, especially the other party''s acting skills are too clumsy.


    Deng Shuangshuang was able to see through at least eight aspects of Long Ye''s appearance.


    "Wearing a white windbreaker, what weather is it, isn''t it hot? Just to hit the wall?"


    "Is the big gold ring in your hand a fake? It''s full, uncle, you can be serious and bring some jade fingers."


    "Sister Lin, let me tell you that I saw holes in his socks."


    ...


    Long Ye lowered his head, everyone in the room looked at Long Ye sitting on the only stool in the room, with his two hairy legs exposed and socks just below.


    "Fart! Damn girl, where are you! Is this a hole! Do you understand, this is this one!"


    Long Ye was about to explode, and was actually despised by a little girl.


    Especially when the other party didn''t know him.


    "It''s still style, I''m so laughing. Sister Lin..."


    "Stop talking."


    Zhou Lin reached out and blocked Deng Shuangshuang''s mouth.


    She knew about Lord Long, one of the Big Three in Binhai, the one who just walked in was the Lord Long met by Michelin, and there was no substitution.


    The industries owned by the other side in Binhai already exist as astronomical numbers.


    The family is a family business, but his all these are illegal, personal businesses.


    "Well you damn girl!"


    "I think this elder sister is right, Lord Long, Brother Jian was injured because of you. You won''t even save some medical expenses, right?"


    Just as Long Ye was about to freak out, Qinger said aloud from the side.


    If it was a weekday, Qing''er would not dare, but I don''t know why, standing in front of Jiang Xiaohu, thinking of everything that happened in the hospital, she mustered up the courage to express her anger to Long Ye.


    "You die little Liu, you are so brave after eating the leopard, you dare to talk to Long Ye like this."


    Shang Kun, standing behind, saw that even Qinger dared to talk back.


    Suddenly angry, raised his hand to Qing''er''s face and slapped it.


    clatter!


    Hold Shang Kun''s wrist firmly with one hand.


    Even though Qing''er knew that she was about to be beaten, she bit her lip and turned her head slightly.


    "You guy actually beat girls! Shameless!"


    Deng Shuangshuang saw Shang Kun attacking Qing''er, he was furious, and pointed at Shang Kun''s nose and cursed!


    Shang Kun wanted to take his hand out of Zhao Jian''s, but found that he couldn''t do it at all, and he suddenly showed weakness.


    "Brother Jian, Brother Jian, I was wrong, I don''t know Qinger is a woman, Brother Jian, let go, my hand is about to break."


    There was a dazzling light in Zhao Jian''s eyes.


    Those who move Qinger must die!


    "Zhao Jian!"


    The roar sounded from Long Ye''s mouth.


    Hearing the voice of Lord Long, Zhao Jian slowly let go of his hand.


    "Long Ye."


    Zhao Jian lowered his head.


    "Take the money out."


    Long Ye''s face turned black.


    For people like them, it''s the most real way to give money when you see people give things away.


    Being scolded by Deng Shuangshuang, Long Ye was uncomfortable, but he didn''t expect Qinger beside him to be a woman. This made Long Ye even more unhappy and felt that Zhao Jian was lying to him.


    "Long Ye gave you this."


    Shang Kun rubbed his wrist, and reluctantly took out two large bills from his arms and threw them on the floor in front of Zhao Jian.


    As soon as Qinger saw Qian, she squatted down and picked it up, holding it carefully in her arms, still glaring at Shang Kun.


    "Twenty thousand? Is it too little?"


    Long Ye got up and was about to leave, Jiang Xiaohu spoke.


    "Why, too little? Why don''t you try to snatch it if you are too little!"


    Shang Kun was angry, did he not look at the almanac when he went out today?


    Obviously, it was hard to come up with something to do charity, but he kept getting topped by others.


    Not only Shang Kun thinks so, but Long Ye thinks so too.


    If it weren''t for Zhao Jian to save his life, Long Ye would not easily let Deng Shuangshuang go, even if she was Zhao Jian''s guest.


    "Oh? You are the kid from the Jiang family. Haha~ How much do you think is appropriate?"


    Long Ye was happy, and even if the two women talk back, he originally thought that the kid behind them knew something, but he didn''t expect it to be a mess.


    Looking closer, Lord Long was happier.


    This Jiang family''s son-in-law actually dared to appear in front of him.


    The last time I cooperated with Jiang''s family, I almost broke up because of this kid.


    "Then it depends on your life value?"


    That black line made Jiang Xiaohu worry, but in the current situation, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t ask what kind of grievance Zhao Jian and Long Ye were.


    In that case, get some money for him.


    Although Jiang Xiaohu could also give it, compared with Zhao Jian saving the life of Lord Long, it was Zhao Jian''s own, and there was no need for Jiang Xiaohu to owe a share of cause and effect.


    When giving more money to someone for no reason, that person will suffer greater cause and effect.


    Jiang Xiaohu had already understood this point as early as Tai Lin.


    "My life? Haha~~ You kid is interesting, interesting. Okay, give another one hundred thousand. I have money, it depends on whether you dare to take it!"


    After Long Ye finished speaking, he snapped his fingers at Shang Kun.


    Shang Kun took out a dozen bank cheques from his pocket and sent them to Long Ye.


    Long Ye took the check, swiped a big pen on it, and signed his name.


    One hundred thousand cheques were photographed in front of Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu reached out to take it without hesitation.


    "You guys have a kind, hahaha, those people say you are rubbish, it seems there are rumors."


    Can waste do all of Long Ye''s subordinates under Michelin, leaving only Zhao Jian?Waste dare to accept his Long Ye''s check?


    Long Ye''s face showed a look of appreciation.


    It''s a pity that the Jiang family doesn''t seem to like Jiang Xiaohu. When they sent Jiang Shirao that day, Jiang Shirao specifically mentioned Jiang Xiaohu, but it was not a good thing.


    Not only did he not want to help Jiang Xiaohu, but he even meant to suppress him from time to time.


    "Although it''s a little bit less, it''s almost the same. You can go now. From now on, Zhao Jian and you will have nothing to do."


    After receiving Long Ye''s check, Jiang Xiaohu sent it to Zhao Jian.


    In Jiang Xiaohu''s view, Lord Long''s life was worthless. The reason why he asked him for money was because he saw Zhao Jian''s life here.


    After suffering such a serious injury, he was given 20,000 yuan. It is conceivable that Zhao Jian used his bodyguard salaries on weekdays.


    Following this kind of person, even the disease looks down upon.


    In the future, I will follow Jiang Xiaohu, simply, and cut off this level of employment today.


    "Break his teeth!"


    Give you a face, and praise you that you have to go to heaven.


    Zhao Jian, my person, if you break it, you can break it.


    Long Ye was originally an arrogant person, and he admired arrogant people, but that doesn''t mean that he likes more arrogant than him.


    "on!"


    Shang Kun''s wrist was still bruised, he did not make a move, and greeted the downstairs.


    This group of people who were Zhao Jian''s colleagues and friends a second ago, upon hearing the order, immediately shot Zhao Jian''s guest Jiang Xiaohu.


    "stop!"


    Zhao Jian got up and stopped between Long Ye and Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Long Lord, please also withdraw the check."


    "The money I sent out has never been recovered! Only vomited out!"


    Long Ye was angry.


    Someone actually refunded the money he gave, or his bodyguard.

 1004 Chapter 1004

    "This money is not a refund, it is buying my freedom. From now on, he will be my boss."


    Knowing from Qing''er that it was Jiang Xiaohu who rushed to the hospital and pulled himself out of the ghost gate, Zhao Jian''s heart was magnificent and could not be calm for a long time.


    This is not the first time that he was injured as a bodyguard for Long Ye. Every time Qinger paid for the medical expenses, Long Ye came to give away 20,000 yuan.


    Twenty thousand seems to be enough for minor illnesses.


    But it was Zhao Jian''s turn to take action. As long as he was injured, he couldn''t afford the medical expenses of 20,000 yuan.


    This also led to Qing''er following him, becoming more and more desperate.


    "Zhao Jian, you are crazy! Your life is Lord Long, so you actually said such things!"


    Shang Kun roared, extremely dissatisfied with what Zhao Jian said.


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned as he listened. These people have problems.


    Just as Long Ye issued the order, seven or eight bodyguards rushed up and stood in the aisle.


    Each of these people has a black thread wrapped around the body of Long Ye, but what''s the matter with their desperate and forbidden behavior.


    Obviously there is an enemy of life and death, but still listen to Long Ye''s words.


    "My life has been paid, and now my life belongs to him!"


    Zhao Jian angrily scolded Shang Kun.


    Shang Kun lowered his head.


    These bodyguards all have the same situation, and now that Zhao Jian saved Lord Long''s life, it can indeed be said to be paid back.


    "Okay, since I don''t want to talk to Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu won''t force it, Zhao Jian, you can do it yourself!"


    While speaking, Lord Long turned and left.


    Shang Kun, with his head down, came to Zhao Jian and took back the one hundred thousand check.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even bother to retreat. This is what Zhao Jian did.


    "Long Lord, this wolf cub dare not be obedient, or not?"


    Downstairs, Shang Kun followed Long Ye closely and raised his hand to make a knife motion.


    "Have you beaten him?"


    Long Ye raised his eyebrows, his eyes full of anger.


    Zhao Jian is one of the few good players under his hand. For this kind of person, one less is a huge loss.


    He also didn''t want Zhao Jian to go, but he knew that he couldn''t keep it.


    In fact, if these people who followed him knew about it, they would not be able to keep it, but it would become a major disaster.


    But because of this, he let Zhao Jian go.


    He needs to buy off these men and can no longer treat them as tools.


    "He is injured. With so many people here, he may not be his opponent."


    Rubbing his wrist again.


    This Zhao Jian is simply a monster, he can quickly recover from every injury. The pinch just now doesn''t look like an injury at all.


    "Okay, if you want to go too, get out of here at once."


    "Don''t dare, Lord Long."


    Hearing what Long Ye said, Shang Kun immediately lowered his head.


    "Since he dared to leave, he won''t be mine from now on, let the wind go, he has nothing to do with me anymore."


    go?Okay.


    When you Zhao Jian followed me, did you know what you did?


    If you want to leave my umbrella, I will see how you live in Binhai.


    "That Jiang Xiaohu, forget it..."


    The Jiang family, Long Ye is very taboo.


    Last time Jiang Shirao said what he meant to suppress Jiang Xiaohu, but it was not obvious.


    If Long Ye misunderstands him, it is for him to protect him. If something happens in the end, he will be implicated.


    Just let this kid linger for a few more days, wait for the next time Jiang Shirao comes over, ask to understand, and then look at the countermeasures.


    "Long Ye, Gao!"


    Shang Kun gave a thumbs up.


    In the past, when they robbed the field, were there few people offended?


    As long as you leave Longye, who of them will end well.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "You pick up 20,000 yuan, if I..."


    Deng Shuangshuang''s problems started again.


    At that time, Zhou Lin kept pulling, and secretly explained the identity of Long Ye to her, and was quiet for a while.


    Now as soon as people left, she started to fall ill again and was held back by Zhou Lin.


    "For the medical bills have been spent, I still owe the hospital money."


    The money for the operation was not settled. For Qing''er, let alone 20,000, she also picked up two thousand, two hundred, or two.


    When I think about it, Qing''er''s eyes are full of tears.


    "Hey, I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid, wait until I become a big star. No, I will ask my dad later, how much is the medical expenses, I will pay for it."


    Unexpectedly, the fierce and brainless Deng Shuangshuang was actually afraid of women''s tears.


    It made Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes bright.


    Unfortunately, he is not a woman, so this trick cannot be used.


    "Big Brother."


    Zhao Jian ignored the conversation between the women and knelt down in front of Jiang Xiaohu.


    As he promised in front of Long Ye, from now on, his life is Jiang Xiaohu''s.


    "Would you like to worship me as a teacher?"


    In the past, Zhao Jian''s system was at best a servant of Jiang Xiaohu.


    And now, after knocking on the fairy gate, he is qualified to become Jiang Xiaohu''s disciple.


    Following Jiang Xiaohu''s words, the women in the room were dumbfounded.


    "Mr. Straight, people want to follow you. You can''t be a brother, you can be a little brother. You want to accept someone as a disciple. What rhythm is this?"


    Deng Shuangshuang looked at Jiang Xiaohu with an expression on your IQ.


    "Master is here, apprentice Zhao Jian, pay homage to the master."


    Zhao Jian didn''t know why Jiang Xiaohu suddenly became an apprentice again.


    But he didn''t care, he only knew that his life was Jiang Xiaohu''s.


    What Jiang Xiaohu said, that''s what, let alone being a master, just asking Zhao Jian to be his father, Zhao Jian would not say anything.


    Seeing that Zhao Jian knocked three heads down at Jiang Xiaohu in the way he thought, Jiang Xiaohu nodded very satisfied.


    The situation is not a problem. Heaven vowed not to be anxious, as long as the heart is sincere, it will be ceremonial.


    Zhao Jian is no better than Qi Minghai. He has decades of medical skills. Of course, Qi Minghai can''t be Jiang Xiaohu''s disciple now, because his temperament is not enough.


    Zhao Jian followed Jiang Xiaohu as his teacher, and Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s best skills in medicine and kendo could not be inherited, and Jiang Xiaohu did not intend to let him follow his own path.


    Now he is knocking on the fairy gate, his talent is stronger than the ancient Kua tribe ancestor Kuafu, and Jiang Xiaohu can''t predict where he can go in the future.


    "Since I have worshipped me as a teacher, we must know that we have three things to do! First, do not do anything against the order of the teacher; second, do not do anything against your heart; third,..."


    Jiang Xiaohu fell into memory.


    That was what happened when Tai Lin was deeply involved in bullying.


    "Don''t mention it for the time being, you worship me as a teacher today, and give you a meeting ceremony for yourself."


    While speaking, Jiang Xiaohu touched his pocket.


    Nothing long.


    This is the first apprentice Jiang Xiaohu has received on this plane. If you give money, you will lose your share.But apart from money, there seems to be nothing else.


    As for the Kua Clan''s practice method "Chasing the Sun Jue", that can only be taught after Zhao Jian''s body recovers.


    It is not very good to teach at this moment in front of the women.


    "Straight man, your pockets are about to be broken, what kind of gift do you want to give! We are waiting online, very anxious."


    Deng Shuangshuang craned his neck vigorously, and Zhou Lin did the same. Even Qing''er got close to Zhao Jian, seeming to care about Zhao Jian''s body, her grunting eyes flickered.


    Money is best.


    "Okay, it''s decided it is it!"

 1005 Chapter 1005

    While speaking, Jiang Xiaohu put his hand on Zhao Jian''s forehead.


    A law decision inherited by spiritual energy was passed into Zhao Jian''s mind by Jiang Xiaohu.


    roar!


    The first time Zhao Jian received such a teaching, his whole person was in deep shock. He couldn''t believe it. Just now, Jiang Xiaohu touched his forehead, and the master''s voice suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Repeated exercises, keep showing up.


    "Condensing Body Cleansing Heart"


    This is a technique Jiang Xiaohu obtained in Tailin and Yaozu.


    The power of its exercise method itself is not enough to be praised, it can be regarded as the lowest-end method that Shang Jiang Xiaohu has mastered.


    The actual help is extremely low.


    The only function is similar to Ant-Man, which can change the size of its body.


    This kind of change cannot be done like Ant-Man, directly transforming from a human body into an ant-like.


    Even if the exercises are magical, they need to follow the laws of heaven and cannot go against the sky.


    Whether it is expansion or contraction, it cannot exceed the limit of double.


    For example, Zhao Jian is now two meters tall. Using "Condensing Body Cleansing Heart Jue", he can turn himself into a four-meter man and a one-meter short.


    And if you want to go beyond this limit, unless you can get the advanced version of "Ningtiqingxinjue", you can only use the method of change.


    The method of change is similar to the method of blindfold, which is fake if it is plain.


    It''s just that it can be faked.


    The drawback is that it is naturally unable to fully exert one''s strength.


    "Ningti Qingxin Jue" does not have such restrictions.


    the most important.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw that Zhao Jian''s consciousness was slowly recovering, and then lowered his head, said something in his ear, turned his head and glanced at Qing''er.


    For some reason, Qing''er''s face went red when she saw Jian''s master looking at her.


    "Master, take this seriously!"


    With just a word, Jiang Xiaohu got up immediately.


    However, Zhao Jian seemed to have said too little Jiang Xiaohu, and he hadn''t heard enough, his eyes beamed, and he stared at Jiang Xiaohu closely.


    "You don''t believe in being a teacher!"


    I''ve given out all the big gifts for the meeting, and you still ask if it''s true?


    If you really don''t know if you try it yourself.


    "Those who believe, don''t dare to be disciples. Master''s grace for remaking, please be worshipped by disciples."


    Bang bang bang.


    These three blows were harder than the three just now.


    The three girls were blinded, and had no idea what Jiang Xiaohu gave Zhao Jian.


    Jiang Xiaohu pretended to be mysterious, Zhao Jian looked excited, and looked at Qing''er from time to time, then quickly moved away.


    Zhou Lin kept asking next to Jiang Xiaohu, what is it?Why did you give it?Take it out and have a look.


    Deng Shuangshuang, who had been making noises, calmed down, scanning suspiciously on the faces of Jiang Xiaohu and Zhao Jian.


    "Don''t ask, Sister Lin, men are very bad, definitely not a good thing."


    As soon as this sentence came out, the big man Zhao Jian''s face instantly turned red, and even Jiang Xiaohu coughed again and again.


    I''m going, since it was discovered.


    so awkward.


    Pretend to be calm.


    "Zhao Jian, clean up and go with your teacher."


    "Yes, Master."


    Zhao Jian, who accepted the "Condensation Body Cleansing Heart Jue", now casts his ground on Jiang Xiaohu''s five bodies, and he does what Jiang Xiaohu says.


    In fact, the Kua people have had fertility problems since they came too early.


    Jiang Xiaohu mentioned the word''fertility'' in his heart, and everyone understood.


    Yes, it is Zhao Jian''s physique. He is only two meters at the moment. In the future, even if he does not practice "Chasing the Sun", his height will continue to grow and become the world''s largest giant without any problems.


    As his body continues to grow, the same is true in certain places.


    Jiang Xiaohu guessed that Zhao Jian''s father should be alive now, but his mother must not be there.


    After all, even if an ordinary woman is pregnant with the blood of the Kua clan, her body will suffer great damage, accompanied by more painful ten months than hers.


    Finally gave birth to the giant baby Zhao Jian.


    In less than a year, he suffered two consecutive injuries. With the toughness of women in the world today, there is no possibility of surviving.


    What Jiang Xiaohu told Zhao Jian was to practice this decision to keep his mother and child safe.


    When Zhao Jian heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words, his excitement at the time was simply not humane.


    He lacked maternal love since he was young and has always been with his father.


    Before he was eight years old, his father was also missing.


    Later, I followed Long Ye, and this ended the life of diaspora.


    Now that he met Jiang Xiaohu, he became his apprentice and even solved the biggest life problem of their Zhao family.


    Zhao Jian has sworn in his heart with his life that his Zhao family will absolutely obey Jiang Xiaohu''s instructions for generations to come.


    "where are we going?"


    Qing''er couldn''t bear to be here, this is where she and Zhao Jian depended on each other.


    Seeing Zhao Jian packing things up, my heart suddenly became sad.


    "I''ll go wherever I go, you go wherever I go."


    Qing''er is the girl Zhao Jian snatched from the trafficker the year when he met Long Ye. Zhao Jian was eight years old but had an appearance of 18. At that time, Qing''er was only seven years old and regarded Zhao Jian as a sky.


    As a result, within two days after returning, Zhao Jian, who was honest with him, all confessed that Qinger became Zhao Jian''s heaven.


    The girl was sensible early, and Zhao Jian, who had no one to take care of, grew up all the way under Qinger''s care.


    Laundry, cooking, taking care of injuries.


    Without Qing''er, I am afraid that Zhao Jian would not survive now.


    "it is good."


    Seeing holding her hand tightly, Qing''er nodded, her gloom disappeared.


    As the car couldn''t fit so many people, Jiang Xiaohu asked Deng Shuangshuang to take Zhou Lin and Qing''er home with their belongings.


    As for Zhao Jian and Jiang Xiaohu.


    That''s what Jiang Xiaohu said at the time.


    "Look at who of us ran first!"


    Hearing these words, Deng Shuangshuang scoffed.


    "If you can really run to Lanting Yawan, my old lady will do whatever you want!"


    Just kidding, it¡¯s nearly a hundred kilometers, and the straight line is 70 kilometers. Besides, it¡¯s not straight at all.


    "Okay, bring your phone to navigate. It''s like a game!"


    Zhao Jian did not object at all, but was eager to try.


    Don''t look at his injury, it''s just outside the skin, the internal organs and bullet wounds are completely healed.


    This is the power of the Kua bloodline.


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    Since you have become your master, if you don''t miss some real skills, wouldn''t it be that you look down upon you.


    Even Jiang Xiaohu, who only had the strength in the late stage of Qi training, was still absolutely sure to defeat the Kwa Clan''s most proud athletic power.


    "Sister Shuangshuang, hurry up and be careful of being overtaken by them."


    Qing''er smiled, but she knew Zhao Jian''s speed very well.


    "I will lose to him! A joke, let you see what a road killer invincible is!"


    Stepping on the accelerator, the little carapace swishes forward.


    "Master, don''t lose! You will be ashamed at that time!"


    Qinger poked her head out and made faces at Jiang Xiaohu in the speeding car.


    I don''t know why, as Zhao Jian followed Jiang Xiaohu, she was much happier.


    "They''re gone. Let''s go?"


    "Go! Master, you first."


    "No, you first."


    "No, the master is great, but the master first."


    Jiang Xiaohu was too lazy to be polite to him anymore, and disappeared before Zhao Jian''s eyes with a whistle.

 1006 Chapter 1006

    On this cool morning, a breeze blew across the ground, making a layer of ripples.


    Cough!


    Zhao Jian was coughing, and the ripples brought up dust, much faster than the little beetle, and shook his face.


    "Master! Wait for me!"


    If you don''t run, I''m afraid that the lunch will not be able to catch up. Zhao Jiansa kicked and started to run wild.


    With a straight-line distance of 70 kilometers, Jiang Xiaohu would naturally not choose to take a 100-kilometer detour, which would increase the difficulty of himself by 30% for no reason.


    Ordinary monks in the late stage of Qi training can at best enhance their immunity and invigorate blood.


    Jiang Xiaohu is different. The "Nine Revolving Universe Jue" he has cultivated has doubled his body''s full functions after reaching the late stage of Qi training.


    That is to say, if Jiang Xiaohu could only lift a heavy object of fifty catties, he could lift a weight of one hundred catties in the later stage of cultivation.


    Similarly, Jiang Xiaohu''s original running speed was about 10 kilometers per hour.An ordinary monk who has cultivated to the late stage of Qi training can reach at least 40 kilometers per hour, but Jiang Xiaohu can on this basis, run the "Nine Revolutions of the Universe Formula" and double it.


    This speed can reach eighty kilometers per hour.


    You know, Jiang Xiaohu originally only needed to run 70 kilometers.


    No obstacle can stop Jiang Xiaohu''s footsteps.


    In addition, many sections of urban roads have limited speeds. Even if Deng Shuangshuang disregarded the traffic rules and accelerated at a red light all the way, it would take at least an hour to reach Lanting Yawan.


    And Jiang Xiaohu, at a young age, stopped at Lanting Yawan downstairs.


    "Well, they are running too fast. Send them a position and let them hurry up."


    Just do it when he thinks of it, Jiang Xiaohu took out his mobile phone and sent location messages to Zhou Lin and Zhao Jian at the same time.


    "Husband has arrived?"


    "what!"


    Hearing Zhou Lin''s voice, Deng Shuangshuang, who was driving, almost rushed the car into a pit where the sewer was missing.


    "I don''t believe it, it''s impossible, you give him a video!"


    Deng Shuangshuang gritted her teeth, and she ran through two red lights. After waiting for the fine, this small carapace could not be on the road for at least three months.


    At such a high price, Jiang Xiaohu actually got here first.


    This unscientific.


    Qing''er obviously didn''t believe it, so she leaned her head to look at the co-pilot.


    "Hey, husband, are you here? Oh my god, is our house behind you?"


    Zhou Lin''s name for Jiang Xiaohu''s husband became more and more slippery, even without her noticing it.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled in his heart and his face was cold.


    In order to express that he is indeed number one, Jiang Xiaohu took a cell phone and took a picture of his surroundings, and finally went to the roadside to buy roasted sweet potatoes to eat.


    Running is also costly and needs to be supplemented.


    Deng Shuangshuang began to ramp up his horsepower to run the red light.


    "Master, where is Zhao Jian?"


    Qing''er didn''t expect that there are still people in this world running faster than Zhao Jian.


    "Wait, I ask."


    "Zhao Jian, where are you?"


    "Master, I just fell into the pit, help."


    Jiang Xiaohu:!!!


    Which pit?


    "The sewer hole on the road."


    Then Zhao Jian sent Jiang Xiaohu a position.


    It''s really a center of the road.


    Jiang Xiaohu was thinking, when Qinger heard the word pit, she suddenly remembered that Deng Shuangshuang just passed a pit.


    "Quickly, Sister Shuangshuang, that pit, Brother Jian has fallen."


    Ah~


    I go, are they all Superman?As soon as I passed the pit, Zhao Jian fell.


    A steering wheel slammed.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect such an oolong encounter. Finally, in the video conversation, he saw Zhao Jian grabbing the rope dropped from the small carapace and pulling it up.


    By the time Zhao Jian ran along with Little Carapace, Jiang Xiaohu had already ordered a table of dishes with the Chu Jiu family.


    Fortunately, there was no water in the pit, and Zhao Jian was so big that he stuck his limbs as soon as he fell.


    When I came to the restaurant, I washed my hands and sat down with everyone.


    After dinner, Jiang Xiaohu took everyone to the hospital and club.


    There are rooms in the clubhouse. It is not a problem to arrange for Zhao Jian and Qing''er to move in, but the decoration downstairs is still a little dusty, and the floor tiles are covered with dustproof paper.


    For cleaning, half a day is enough.


    Jiang Xiaohu arranged Zhao Jian to Zhou Lin''s club, and Qinger followed.


    According to Jiang Xiaohu''s idea, Zhao Jian''s strength is no longer his opponent with ordinary force.


    Let him protect him by Zhou Lin''s side, and he can rest assured.


    I really have been following Zhou Lin, so he doesn''t have to do his cultivation.


    Qinger is a girl and can also help in the club.


    The two of them jumped up with joy when they heard that Zhou Lin was living and working for them and receiving wages.


    You know, to protect this job, you don''t have to face the assassinations of those enemies every day. If you are basically not injured, your salary is your own savings, and Qinger also has a job.


    This broke Zhao Jian and Qing''erle.


    The two picked up their own house, and saw that the clubhouse had not been cleaned, so they did it together.


    Because of their strength, the two often do this at home and do it in an orderly manner.


    In addition, Zhou Lin is not a free one.


    The clubhouse has not been opened for the past two days. Zhou Lin has not had any income, and she panicked. Doing something is a good way to reduce stress.


    The three worked there, and Deng Shuangshuang went to the crew in the afternoon.


    The director asked her to pass tomorrow, but Deng Shuangshuang arrived half a day in advance.


    Even if you don''t need to rehearse, get familiar with the crew, it will be more convenient to partner.


    When Deng Shuangshuang said this, Jiang Xiaohu thought that Deng Shuangshuang had also fallen into the pit, since his head became smarter.


    All three of them moved, and Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even move, just when he raised his arms and was about to do a big fight.


    A voice sounded from behind.


    "Excuse me, is this a medical hall?"


    Zeng Qiufeng supported the big glasses frame, holding the painting book tightly in his arms.


    Obviously, the slender body was shaking constantly when facing strangers, but the small face stubbornly faced everyone in the room, without even blinking his eyes.


    "No."


    The other party was not sick, Jiang Xiaohu judged this at a glance.


    Moreover, everyone is now in the clubhouse, which is indeed not a medical hall.


    "You are Xiaofeng, why did you find it? Come in quickly. Cough cough, wait a minute, I will come out."


    A little something, a dust in the clubhouse.


    Zhou Lin saw that this place was indeed not suitable for hospitality, and immediately put down her gloves and pulled Jiang Xiaohu out.


    Zeng Qiufeng asked the hospital just now, this matter must be handled by Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Didn''t you just ask me to wipe the glass?"


    Jiang Xiaohu holds the glass scraper in his hand, and seems to be very interested in cleaning the glass.


    "Stingy, Xiaofeng, did you say to look for a doctor last time in the elevator? This is my husband. He runs the hospital opposite. Ask him if you have anything!"


    Zhou Lin''s single Feng stared!


    It hasn''t been opened for many days, so I don''t want to make money for my mother.


    "I want to see a doctor."


    Zeng Qiufeng was trembling.


    "You are not sick."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t even want to lift his head.


    "Is it okay for me to shake my leg like this?"


    Zeng Qiufeng pointed to his leg, where it was still trembling.


    "You are not sick!"

 1007 Chapter 1007 Opening of Tailin Club

    The figure is good, the body is petite, and he wears tight pants, which makes the figure who originally didn''t look tall appear even smaller.


    The rising white wind-collared coat should be above the waist and abdomen. At this moment, Zeng Qiufeng''s body has reached the waist. As her body trembles slightly, it becomes swaying to the left and right, which is very exaggerated.


    "This dress is not suitable for you. Also, next time you pretend to be sick, you can act physically weak, or, in terms of acting, ask Deng Shuangshuang of 2709, she is an actor."


    Bad clothes, poor performance.


    Because of his few words, it became violent shaking.


    If this woman is not in arrears with IQ, she wants to find someone


    Pay!


    The kind that owes you a fool.


    I have never encountered such a thing in Tailin before.


    You know, Da Luo Jinxian is very expensive to see a doctor.


    In this world, there is a saying: Pengci.


    According to the law of social development, if this woman is going to pretend to be sick all the time, then Jiang Xiaohu prescribes medicine for her, and then she has no effect after taking it, it is probably the stage of squandering money.


    Of course, from the face of it, she should not be such a person.


    With her little feet, she definitely can''t buy the right size, so.


    High-heeled leather boots are custom made, and she will not be short of money.


    "How do you know if you don''t look at me..."


    As soon as he spoke, Zeng Qiufeng realized that he was exposed.


    But at this time I can''t take care of it.


    She was fooled too many times and met too many quacks.


    No virtue and no talent, no virtue requires wealth.


    There are all kinds.


    "Let the patient come in person. If you can''t come, push it over. My clinic! No visit!"


    Jiang Xiaohu waved!


    The first time I went to Huang''s house, it was because Qi Minghai was not cured.


    But now, Jiang Xiaohu opened the museum personally and there was no cure.


    Say it again!


    Do you know what the price of Da Luo Jinxian''s visit is!


    The entire Huaxia may not be paid!


    Zeng Qiufeng was taken aback, the first time he heard that he had to ask the patient to find him in person!


    My grandfather, how could it be possible to come over!


    Hearing the other party''s request, Zeng Qiufeng''s silver teeth were about to be crushed!


    Especially, I doubt my dressing style!I deliberately bought a windbreaker that doesn¡¯t fit well, and the color is very fond of it.


    You can control it!


    Jiang Xiaohu returned to the clubhouse, and it didn''t take long for him to clean up.


    These are all diligent people who can endure hardships. They don''t feel tired at all when doing these things. On the contrary, they do them more and more vigorously.


    Everyone regards this as their own future, a bright future.


    "Tomorrow! Opening!"


    Jiang Xiaohu set the tone and greeted everyone for a dinner. This time, there was no need for Deng Shuangshuang to follow him with his face.


    Because, it must be called, and Yuan Yimeng is also back.


    "Oh, what a medical hall! Okay, my image, I will welcome you!"


    At the dinner, Yuan Yimeng was also very happy to hear the news.


    Zhou Lin was happier.


    Things like the facade, the decoration of the clubhouse, and then the people.


    Today, Tailin has only four people in the official establishment, plus Qinger and Zhao Jian.


    The main service target of Tailin Club is the upper-class women who love beauty. There are no girls with good temperament, how can they attract customers to choose.


    Zhou Lin is now the boss''s wife, so naturally she can''t, Qing''er, it''s not about her temperament.


    There is also some dressing up, but in comparison, Yuan Yimeng is required.


    "Hey, I want to go too!"


    Deng Shuangshuang pouted.


    She has no time, everyone knows.I just signed the new show, and I am busy now. Today is probably the future, the most idle time.


    I never came back in the afternoon. I celebrated in advance in the evening and called her.


    It was also the last to arrive, even later than Yuan Yimeng. He was very serious about acting.


    "Don''t you come!"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have much to say during the whole process, so he interjected at the moment.


    "Why! Am I bad temperament!"


    While talking, an orchid gestures, and a hundred Meishengsheng


    "It''s great to be a spokesperson!"


    Originally, Jiang Xiaohu wanted to say: Don''t become a fool again.


    Finally, I changed my mind.


    This girl looks very confident, but in fact, not at all, her psychological quality is called the glass heart according to the contemporary era.


    On the surface, I don''t care about the attack, but in fact, Deng Shuangshuang is the one who cares most.


    "hate!"


    "Well, for us to be neighbors with big stars! Cheers!"


    Obviously, Yuan Yimeng also knew Deng Shuangshuang''s psychology.


    There was a lot of laughter and joy, and everyone''s favorite joke was Deng Shuangshuang, and then pulled Qing''er up from time to time.


    Qinger is a black household without a surname, and has been following Zhao Jian.


    Everyone said that it is right to call Zhao Qing directly, and the two can still get married directly!


    This is a joke, and the two of them blushed.


    The relationship between the two is not explained by the wedding paper.


    However, there is one that seems pretty good.


    Early the next day, the opening ceremony was held.


    Jiang Xiaohu opened a medical clinic, and it is absolutely impossible for a business to flourish!


    Doesn''t this make people sick more?


    Therefore, the event was very low-key, simply uncovering the plaque covered by the red cloth. On a huge round mahogany, there are two distant points of Tai Chi.


    Too. pro


    The two characters are simple and elegant, with no meaning.


    After Jiang Xiaohu bought it, he found the plaque store and wrote it himself.


    The style is also required by Jiang Xiaohu.


    Compared with the surrounding shops, or wrapped with red lights, or two-dimensional three-dimensional signboard mapping, this signboard looks very


    ancient!


    Wooden signboards are extremely rare.


    The price of making a sign of this kind is much more expensive than making a light box sign.


    Jiang Xiaohu lifted the red cloth and left directly.


    Originally, he didn''t want it. On the first day the medical hall opened, the boss just disappeared.


    But there is no way, too close to the clubhouse, too busy.


    It''s not that there are too many people, mainly, too few people greet.


    Even Yuan Yimeng was so busy with his feet that as Zhou Lin''s husband and one of Tailin''s backstage bosses, he could not justify if he did not come.


    "Women now, who love beauty so much?"


    Two days in advance, Jiang Xiaohu made a facial mask after polishing the medicinal materials he bought with Zhou Lin.


    The club just opened today. The gift given to visitors is the Lvyuan facial mask formulated by Jiang Xiaohu.


    At the beginning, Jiang Xiaohu did not agree with Zhou Lin''s way of giving it away for free.


    In Tailin, where good things are spread in millions, don''t use this marketing model at all.


    And it¡¯s free to give it a cheap feel.


    Although the current technology has a polishing machine, each face mask is powdered by Jiang Xiaohu and Zhou Lin personally, so as a gift, Da Luo Jinxian''s manual expenses!


    "Haha, give it away for free, okay, give me one too! I look at this disfigured shop, how dare I open it!"


    The clubhouse is in full swing, showing that Zhou Lin''s marketing methods are effective.


    At this moment, there was a harsh sound in the hall.


    Everyone heard that the mask in their hands was like a hot potato.


    "Wang Mingyuan!"


    Zhou Lin gritted her teeth.


    This shameless person dare to come today.


    Moreover, saying this kind of thing caused a serious blow to the reputation of the club on the first day!


    "What, am I wrong?"

 1008 Chapter 1008

    The location of Tailin Clubhouse is across the street from Zhao''s Baiyue.


    It stands to reason that the two parties can be regarded as a competitive relationship or not.


    After all, there is such a long distance.


    Everyone¡¯s core business is different. Baiyue is mainly for accommodation and drinking. From the beginning, Tailin has only provided beauty and accommodation. It must be very familiar guests. After all, if you stay, there may be too many unstable factors. .


    Zhao Jian was about to step forward and was stopped by Jiang Xiaohu.


    "What? Dog, you still want to get down!"


    Zhou Lin was very angry, but couldn''t drive people!


    She is the boss, and doing this will make the club''s reputation even worse.


    Moreover, this matter has not been clarified, it will give a bad impression to the guests of the club.


    But the last incident was clearly Wang Mingyuan''s responsibility. She didn''t pursue it, but was kind and didn''t want to affect Wang Mingyuan''s future because of something.


    You know, he is a mask pharmacist.


    Once something went wrong, he couldn''t stay in this industry.


    And now, it is obviously the farmer and the snake.


    Some people do not deserve sympathy at all.


    Jiang Xiaohu said faintly, uncovered the mask in his hand, and personally delivered it to a young woman. This was what the guest had just requested, and it was also Zhou Lin''s request.


    The young woman almost ran away!


    This disfigurement mask, you dare!


    You can see Jiang Xiaohu''s outstanding temperament face, instantly calming down, eyes full of small stars.


    She decided, after putting on the mask later, let Jiang Xiaohu come out!


    It''s not that Wang Mingyuan didn''t think Jiang Xiaohu would appear here, but when he really saw it at this moment, his calf was shaking.


    When Tailin opened soon, Wang Mingyuan asked Liu Aiju to come and monitor every day, knowing that the clubhouse was really reopening, and the humiliation of being kicked out last time made him unable to contain his hatred!


    At this time, goodbye Jiang Xiaohu.


    The hatred went away quickly, and at the same time, he felt his arm hurt again.


    "Don''t be arrogant! If something similar happens again, I must find someone to expose you!"


    "What is exposed? We are reporters from Binhai Morning News, this gentleman..."


    The voice fell, and two reporters appeared behind him.


    The two heard Wang Mingyuan''s words as soon as they entered the door. They immediately smelled the news and stopped Wang Mingyuan at the door.


    "Friends from the reporter, you are here, great!..."


    Seeing that there were still reporters coming, Wang Ming, far from wanting to leave, stayed instead.


    According to speculation, this reporter was probably invited by Zhou Lin to promote it.


    Wang Mingyuan said that the incident on Huang Liying''s face that day was wonderful, and the responsibility was all on Zhou Lin''s husband, Jiang Xiaohu. He said that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t understand medicine, so he dared to make masks for others, and finally it was him!


    Wang Mingyuan, cure Huang Liying.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Lin and his wife were afraid of being exposed, so they fired him.


    "I must expose this incident today, otherwise others will not know their ugly faces, and they will use these bad guys'' masks to harm others and themselves!"


    Wang Mingyang said solemnly.


    More guests began to loosen the mask in their hands. This scene made Wang Ming Yuanyang proud.


    "You just said that this mask was used by Miss Liying from the Huang family? And, did you cure Miss Liying Huang?"


    At first, the two reporters were very excited.


    Because they just thought of a title


    The genius doctor, the quack doctor, is it coming back to life or disfigured for life.


    They were not invited by Zhou Lin, but inquired from various sources and learned that Huang Liying would come when Tailin Medical Center opened today.


    Only then came over in advance and waited.


    Now that Wang Mingyuan vowed to utter the three words''Huang Liying'', he suddenly felt strange.


    If Huang Liying is really disfigured by this store, will she come when it opens?Is it the same as Wang Mingyuan, who came to hit the place?


    "Yes! It''s a big star, Miss Huang!"


    Huang Yingsheng''s family power is not mentioned, Huang Liying herself is also a person in the entertainment industry.


    He has acted in a few dramas, not to mention a big fire, and everyone knows it in Binhai.


    "You said, my face was cured by you?"


    Da da.


    A long white dress, swinging on it with lavender lavender.


    The whole person is like an immortal, gentle temperament, which makes people feel pity.


    At this moment, she was holding Huang Yingsheng''s arm.


    When everyone in the club saw Huang Yingsheng''s face, even the air vented.


    "Huang, Miss Huang..."


    Wang Mingyuan knelt down directly!


    The reason why he dared to tell Huang Liying out was precisely because of the identity of the other party and would never come forward to tell the matter.


    But now, everyone is here.


    "Don''t listen to him talking nonsense, a foolish man."


    Huang Liying has no time to talk to Wang Mingyuan.


    Last time he was almost disfigured, and Jiang Xiaohu broke his arm and crawled out of the club.


    Huang Liying didn''t want to pursue it anymore. As for the other party''s slander just now, with Huang Liying''s arrival, everything was self-defeating.


    "Sister Zhou, do you still have a facial mask? I heard it''s free. I want it too."


    Loosing his father Huang Yingsheng''s arm, he came to Zhou Lin with joy in three or two steps, speaking in a crisp voice.


    But his eyes were always in Jiang Xiaohu''s direction.


    "Old man, I''ll post it too."


    Before everyone could react, Qi Minghai''s figure appeared.


    With a smile on his face, the two reporters who surrounded Wang Mingyuan were stunned.


    Most Chinese people know Huang Yingsheng more than Qi Minghai.


    But for reporters, Qi Minghai is still a national player, and Huaxia Chinese Medicine holds the lead.


    Taishan Beidou''s status and achievements in the field of Chinese medicine, even Huang Yingsheng, who has countless wealth and background, is incomparable.


    At this moment, this national player actually asks for a mask!!!


    Is there any bigger news than this?


    The reporters surrounded Qi Minghai, and soon more reporters arrived, who surrounded Huang Yingsheng.


    After Jiang Xiaohu''s prescription treatment to strengthen his body, Huang Yingsheng''s body was getting healthier day by day.


    Hearing from Qi Minghai, Jiang Xiaohu opened the medical hall and immediately insisted on coming to join him.


    Huang Yingsheng sees her daughter''s thoughts clearly, Jiang Xiaohu is an individual talent, and also her own savior!


    In contrast to her daughter''s happiness, Huang Yingsheng is firmly opposed to her daughter getting too close to Jiang Xiaohu.


    He kept wanting to talk to Jiang Xiaohu, express his gratitude for saving his life, and then pinch Huang Liying''s feelings in the bud.But at this moment, Jiang Xiaohu was so busy that he didn''t even look at Huang Liying.


    On the contrary, Huang Liying talked to Zhou Lin on the excuse and even organized an autograph session on the spot.


    Sign and distribute the free mask.


    Let Huang Yingsheng wake up completely.


    The root has always been on Huang Liying''s body.


    "Mr. Jiang"


    There was no one around Sun Lean.


    The reason why these reporters knew the news was actually Sun Lean alone.


    Seeing the excitement in the club at this moment, my face felt red.


    Their base area was originally Tailin Medical Center.


    When the reporters arrived, there was not even a grasshopper in the hospital. In the end, Huang Liying pointed out the direction. Otherwise, his old face would be lost today.

 1009 Chapter 1009

    "You have the medical skills to come back from the dead, and such a small medical hall is really wronged. Why not come to Binhai Hospital of Traditional Chinese Medicine, I will give you the position of deputy director! Within a year, you will be the director of the hospital!"


    Sun Lean said it sincerely.


    In the last incident, the hospital director Wu Zhende has completely lost.


    Not only was it criticized by the above notification, most of its jurisdictional rights also went to Sun Lean.


    Exempt!


    "I will do it myself, I will do it myself!"


    The young woman lying on one side opened her eyes when she heard Sun Lean''s words.


    After confirming his eyes, the old man beside him was really Sun Lean, the vice president of the Municipal Hospital of Traditional Chinese Medicine.


    Where did the young woman dare to let Jiang Xiaohu serve herself and sit up.


    What about paying?I also want Bao Jiang Xiaohu to come out.


    Think too much.


    Jiang Xiaohu was so happy, it was already very difficult for him to tear off the mask.


    "This matter has already been said."


    hospital?


    In Jiang Xiaohu''s view, it was a larger medical clinic.


    As for the other party being able to treat more patients, Jiang Xiaohu disagrees.


    He has only one person now, and there are only so many people who can treat, if they come to find it; when he arrives at the hospital, he is also alone, and there are still so many people who can treat.


    As for academics, there are specializations in the technical industry.


    There are not many people in China who are capable, talented, talented, qualified and willing to learn Chinese medicine.


    Can I improve after going to the Chinese Medicine Hospital?


    impossible.


    "Well, in fact, I know that you will definitely not agree. There are tasks in the organization. I only represent the organization. I hope that Dr. Jiang can become a consultant of the Hospital of Traditional Chinese Medicine.


    Sun Lean quickly changed his mind.


    Regarding Zhao Jian''s resurrection, Sun Lean had a conversation with emergency doctor Yu Bailing.


    Clinically, Zhao Jian was definitely dead.


    According to Sun Lean watching Jiang Xiaohu''s treatment of Zhao Jian at the time, the other party did not use Chinese medicine at the time, or not all.


    This point, Sun Lean is still certain.


    Now looking at Zhao Jian in the clubhouse, outside his dream, Sun Lean has been feeling deeply.


    This is really coming back to life.


    "No need. No time!"


    The so-called consultants are all clouds.


    All cause and effect start here.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to say any more, if it weren''t for Sun Lean here, no one would come and ask him to put on a mask, Jiang Xiaohu would have left.


    In less than two hours, all the masks to be presented were sent out.


    Zhou Lin didn''t expect to be so popular all of a sudden, and then she also gave out the mask that she was making for sale.


    This filled the guests'' regrets.


    Later, when many people came to ask for a purchase, Zhou Lin repeatedly apologized.


    "There is really nothing in the clubhouse, and I even contributed to my own use. Tomorrow, there will be a batch of goods arriving tonight, and everyone can buy it tomorrow."


    According to Jiang Xiaohu''s prescription, the two made a batch by themselves.


    After mastering the matching process, Zhou Lin contacted the previous manufacturer, signed a confidential cooperation agreement, and officially mass-produced.


    In this way, Jiang Xiaohu does not need to accompany Zhou Lin to waste time spreading powder.


    Wang Mingyuan sneaked away.


    The questions of the two reporters were sharper than the other.


    He had a guilty conscience in the first place, but now that the person involved comes, Wang Mingyuan can''t wait to find a place to sew.


    And with Yuan¡¯s lie, no one believed it at all, and instead asked the two reporters to ask them a little bit about what they had done.This Nima, a reporter is a reporter, an artist of language.


    As the interview progressed, Jiang Xiaohu''s aura grew more and more.


    The genius doctor who came back to life, the mask was also made by Jiang Xiaohu, a friend of women.


    Hearing a few words from those reporters, Jiang Xiaohu wanted to hit someone.


    do not care.


    Following the spread of fame, Zhou Lin posted a recruitment notice that day and immediately recruited people.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t need to stay here all the time. He would rather sit in the hospital and sort out the medicine cabinet than get together in the women''s pile.


    Huang Yingsheng found Jiang Xiaohu once to express his gratitude.


    Jiang Xiaohu refused to give money.


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu did not save Huang Yingsheng''s life, he had the thought of "the plan is bigger," Huang Yingsheng was even more uncomfortable.


    He looked at people very accurately and saw that Jiang Xiaohu was indeed a very decent person.


    In this case, Huang Liying likes Jiang Xiaohu, and Huang Yingsheng is completely helpless.


    The other party is a young man of good character, impatient to grow up, and very capable, able to bring the dead back to life.


    Use Jiang Xiaohu already married to oppose?Use Jiang Xiaohu as the laughingstock of Binhai to oppose?Use Jiang Xiaohu''s position in the Jiang family?


    In this era of free marriage, the reasons for marriage are too thin.


    As for the laughingstock, I believe that after today, this reputation will be completely subverted; as for the Jiang family, it is the Jiang family''s own business, and has nothing to do with his Huang family, and Huang Yingsheng can''t afford to offend him.


    Forcibly pulling Huang Liying away from the Tailin clubhouse, the clubhouse opened successfully on the first day and closed immediately.


    It doesn''t work, you always ask for a mask when you visit, it''s gone.


    "Oh, I''m exhausted! Fortunately, I hid one!"


    Orthodox welcoming costumes can''t conceal Yuan Yimeng''s unique temperament. At this moment, high heels are in his hands, barefoot and swagger in the aisle on the 27th floor of Lanting Yawan.


    That''s right, just swagger.


    Deng Shuangshuang received the crowd downstairs and heard the popular scene described by Yuan Yimeng, plus the news that Huang Liying had also gone.


    With that regretful face, I can''t wait to tell the world that she missed 100 million.


    "Don''t grab it, I have reserved it for you a long time ago, at home."


    Zhou Lin joked.


    Zhao Jian and Qing''er live in the clubhouse and look at the shop at the same time.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s Tailin Medical Center opened on the first day, without a single person.


    At one time, Zhou Lin laughed at him, and then my mother will raise you.


    Looking at Zhou Lin, who was more and more cheerful, Jiang Xiaohu once missed his previous life.


    This, the real Zhou Lin always made him feel like being bullied.


    "Where is it! Ouch, I would have known that I would not hide it, put it on my stomach, and stabbed me for a day!"


    Yuan Yimeng regretted it.


    The three women rushed into Jiang Xiaohu''s territory.


    Sofa coffee table


    There are still some handmade materials. Zhou Lin is too tired today, but for the sake of her neighbor, she insists on making two pieces for two friends.


    Even Qinger has it.


    The three women are very lively, Jiang Xiaohu has a black line!


    tired!Just go to rest!


    Also, don¡¯t eat dinner anymore?


    No way, Jiang Xiaohu''s body still needs food supply.


    Three women can lose weight, one less meal, he can''t.


    I took out my phone and ordered pizza for five people!He wants to eat for two!


    Ding Dong!


    "Delivery so fast?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was puzzled and went to open the door.


    In fact, he had no place to sit, all three women occupied.


    thump!


    As soon as the door opened, a figure suddenly knelt down in front of Jiang Xiaohu.


    Looking down, it turned out that it was Zeng Qiufeng who had come to find him yesterday.


    "What are you doing!"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned!


    The three women who heard movement behind them all walked over.


    "Xiaofeng! Get up, what are you doing!"

 1010 Chapter 1010

    "Please! Help me save my grandpa!"


    Zeng Qiufeng cried, heartbreaking.


    Jiang Xiaohu opened his eyes and found a trace of lifelessness on the opponent.


    "Send him here!"


    Jiang Xiaohu agreed, but did not go.


    "He, he can''t come..."


    Zeng Qiufeng''s face showed despair.


    Today, Tailin Medical Center opened. She went and sat there for an hour.


    She still had some doubts about Jiang Xiaohu. She was a young man who was actually a Chinese medicine doctor, so she didn''t trust him even more.


    In Tailin Medical Hall, a table and two wooden stools.A row of Chinese medicine cabinets is very simple.


    Because of this, she wants to see Jiang Xiaohu''s true talents and learning, is there?Still imaginary.


    Then, Jiang Xiaohu was at the Tailin Club, Huang Yingsheng went, and Qi Minghai went too. She stood secretly outside the door, and then asked people about Jiang Xiaohu''s deeds, and the whole person became excited.


    And this excitement quickly faded.


    Because: Jiang Xiaohu does not go to the doctor.


    "People must be very sick! Husband go!"


    "Yes, husband! Ahem, no, brother!"


    Zhou Lin answered, and Deng Shuangshuang subconsciously agreed.


    Yuan Yimeng''s eyes were sparkling with stars.


    what''s the situation?She left for about five days.The relationship between Deng Shuangshuang and Zhou Lin is advancing by leaps and bounds, and Yuan Yimeng can understand that they are both women, and they are also beautiful and kind women.


    At this point, it seems that the relationship between the girl Deng Shuangshuang and Jiang Xiaohu is also very shallow.


    What happened among them?


    Thinking this way, Yuan Yimeng looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s profile.


    It is indeed angular and manly.


    "the reason!"


    Jiang Xiaohu seemed to have guessed something, although it was ridiculous.


    The trace of death in Zeng Qiufeng''s body is not the kind that is really dying, or that the other party is suffering from illness and can live for at least one and a half years.


    If it can''t be delivered, it is estimated that Zeng Qiufeng is unable to bring people out.


    "His name is Zeng Guoqing."


    Women: Who!


    Get repeated answers.


    Girls:!!!


    The shocked jaw almost fell.


    "You said Zeng Guoqing is your grandfather?"


    Swallowing hard, Yuan Yimeng looked at Zeng Qiufeng''s face, and his whole head was in confusion.


    "Ok."


    Zeng Qiufeng nodded.


    This is the first time she has told her grandfather''s name to outsiders.


    "Who is Zeng Guoqing?"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked confused.


    Is it famous?How about Luo Jinxian than I am?


    "Did you make a mistake?"


    "Are you from Huaxia! Don''t even know Zeng Guoqing?"


    "He used to be ignorant..."


    Jiang Xiaohu:...


    Soon the three women made Jiang Xiaohu''s science popularization of the three words Zeng Guoqing, their position in China.


    Jiang Xiaohu also quickly understood that after talking for a long time, he was a great minister in a dynasty, the kind of a bureaucratic official in Xinjiang!


    There are also countries in Tailin, but those countries are all under the immortal.Before Jiang Xiaohu''s level, he was no different from the ants.


    "So? Let him come over!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was hungry and didn''t want to stay at the door all the time.


    When the sofa was empty, he immediately grabbed a seat.


    Soon, three pairs of contemptuous eyes appeared at the same time.


    Look at your promise!


    The meaning of the eyes is very clear.


    Zeng Qiufeng sat on the independent sofa.


    Her status is too noble. Everyone feels wronged by this official second generation.


    Yuan Yimeng took a picture, reason: none


    She moved right after Jiang Xiaohu.


    Zhou Lin left and Deng Shuangshuang right, sandwiching Jiang Xiaohu tightly, otherwise he would get up.


    Sit down and don''t even want to escape our spider hole!


    Well, this is Jiang Xiaohu''s inner portrayal.


    Jiang Xiaohu refused, Zhou Lin could not let go of exposing the clavicle of her arm in front of two unfamiliar faces, Zeng Qiufeng and Yuan Yimeng!


    Deng Shuangshuang made a small move, and Jiang Xiaohu ignored her at all.


    "According to the family, I am the concubine of the Zeng family, and my mother is..."


    Soon, an epic story of a wealthy man marrying a foreigner was born.


    Zeng Qiufeng''s father is also surnamed Zeng, but their families are very different.


    Zeng Qiufeng''s mother is Zeng Guoqing''s youngest daughter, and there are two older brothers on it.


    The only daughter, the youngest.


    The result of being spoiled to the limit is willful and unmarried.


    For the Zeng family, this incident was a shame.


    The life of the couple was worse than Jiang Xiaohu.For the children of the fallen official family, as many enemies as Zeng Guoqing has, there are as many trials and hardships as Zeng Qiufeng''s parents.


    There are too many things that love has to bear.


    In the family, it is not even the two people''s own business.


    When Zeng Guoqing came to his senses, the couple had been completely crushed by life and oppression.


    In the hospital, Zeng''s mother, Zeng Qiufeng, entrusted his father, Zeng Guoqing, who had loved him for the first half of his life.


    Regret gradually shifted after having Zeng Qiufeng.


    Zeng Qiufeng was unwilling to accept this grandfather, thinking that the other party only appeared when he was 20 years old, and then sent away his parents together, although the other party took a lot of people.


    The next story is to make up and refuse.


    Until, Zeng Guoqing got terminally ill.


    "What kind of sickness is this?"


    Deng Shuangshuang couldn''t help it, tears rolling in his eyes.


    Seeing Zeng Qiufeng''s body is so thin and weak, one knows how much hardship he suffered while growing up.


    "Detected last year, late Alzheimer''s."


    Zeng Qiufeng''s tone was very sad.


    If you know it earlier, you know it earlier.


    Now grandpa doesn''t remember her at all, and doesn''t know that he still has a granddaughter.


    Every time he passed, he was called Zeng Qiufeng''s mother, which made Zeng Qiufeng more painful.


    Nowadays, Zeng Qiufeng only does two things every day, one is to find a doctor, look everywhere, and the other is to stay with her grandpa.


    She couldn''t bring her grandfather out, the two uncles refused to let her, and the uncle did it for the sake of grandpa.


    Sis!


    There is no solution to this disease.


    This is a disease that the elderly will get, and once it has it, there is no way to cure it. It is a medical problem in the world. Up to now, there are no drugs and treatments that can be completely cured.


    "what??"


    Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t understand the current medical terms at all.


    Alzheimer, he had never heard of it.


    "I''m going! You alien! See for yourself!"


    Deng Shuangshuang discovered that Jiang Xiaohu was stupid than himself, and angrily searched out the page of his mobile phone with big bunny ears and put it in front of Jiang Xiaohu.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s movements, Zeng Qiufeng was completely stunned.


    This, this person is really a doctor?


    I''m afraid, maybe it can''t be cured.


    excuse me.


    Zeng Qiufeng slowly got up, this matter was held in her heart for too long.


    Now grandpa can''t remember himself, every day Zeng Qiufeng will be by his side, so that Zeng Guoqing can see her when he opens his eyes, and then think of Zeng Qiufeng''s mother''s name.


    She was very scared, afraid that one day her grandfather would forget her mother''s name.


    "Isn''t it just forgetting symptoms!"


    After scanning a certain Du Niang''s search introduction, Jiang Xiaohu pouted.


    Tai Lin often has Dao instability, ecstasy and shallow.


    I can''t die when I die, my thinking is completely confused, and my memory is lost. This disease, in Tai Lin, is no different from a cold in this world.


    "If you want to be cured, bring him here!"

 1011 Chapter 1011 Wind Spirit Heart

    "You! You can cure it!"


    Zeng Qiufeng, who looked at Jiang Xiaohu, was full of surprise.


    She originally came here with the idea of ??giving it a try, and she has also encountered countless quack doctors, those doctors, either said there was no cure, or gave a so-called home remedy.


    In the end, all her savings were spent, and those remedies didn''t use Grandpa in the end.


    The uncles would take the prescription to a professional institution for inspection every time.


    Then smashed the inspection report on Zeng Qiufeng''s face.


    Ding Dong!


    "Pizza is coming"


    Jiang Xiaohu jumped up and opened the door quickly.


    It really was the stalwart figure of the courier brother.


    After receiving the pizza, scanning the QR code and paying, Jiang Xiaohu was very satisfied with the convenience and simplicity of this world.


    "Have you eaten? Xiaofeng. Come here."


    Just after putting it down, Zhou Lin opened the pizza box and passed a copy directly.


    When Zeng Qiufeng waved his hand repeatedly, he stuffed it into his hand.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes widened, that''s mine!


    He wants to eat for two!


    "Eat first, eat first!"


    Zhou Lin glared at Jiang Xiaohu!


    At the same time, Zeng Qiufeng was relieved to eat. Yuan Yimeng and Deng Shuangshuang immediately understood Zhou Lin''s meaning and began to pull Zeng Qiufeng to sit down and chat.


    "Come here, I''ll talk to you!"


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu stretched out her hand, Zhou Lin grabbed his arm.


    "Can you really cure Alzheimer?"


    Jiang Xiaohu had no room for resistance, and Zhou Lin was pressed into the corner of the room.


    The whole body pressed tightly to the upper body, one hand even pressed on Jiang Xiaohu''s arm.


    Don''t let him leave.


    "It''s not Alzheimer, it''s forgetfulness, also called rejuvenation. Of course, it is not the same as real rejuvenation. It is..."


    "Don''t talk about medical terminology, I don''t understand. That person is Zeng Guoqing. Can you cure it? If it can be cured, you can go to the door to treat it. If you can''t, you will die! I hear you!"


    Zhou Lin looked serious.


    Unlike merchants, officials have always been taboos of the common people.


    Especially for officials like Zeng Guoqing, Zhou Lin didn''t want Jiang Xiaohu to get involved in trouble.


    No one knows how many curves there are.


    "it is good."


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded seriously.


    "It''s fine if you understand, go out later and tell people clearly!"


    After confirming the look in her eyes, Zhou Lin let out a sigh of relief.


    Jiang Xiaohu is very smart, he must understand what he means.


    The two came out together, and there were two boxes of pizza on the coffee table.


    Jiang Xiaohu pulled out a box and sent it to Zhou Lin, then opened the box by himself and joined the army of swallowing like wolves.


    "Your grandpa''s disease can be cured, let him come! I won''t go to the doctor!"


    puff!


    Cough!


    "So spicy, so spicy! Who ordered the spicy one!"


    The three women panicked, Deng Shuangshuang held the box and pointed to the green pepper on it.


    "Can it really be cured?"


    The four women spoke in unison.


    Especially Zeng Qiufeng, a strange light burst into his eyes.


    Uh uh


    Jiang Xiaohu had no time to take care of it. Compared with eating on his own, the two things were not comparable.


    Then, the women began to persuade Jiang Xiaohu to come to see a doctor. After all, he is a big man. It is really not good to let people come to your medical clinic.


    Regarding this matter, Jiang Xiaohu closed his eyes.


    Not negotiable!


    People have under the roof.


    That also depends on the situation. The situation of Jiang Xiaohu and Zhou Lin at that time made him have no choice but to kill.


    And for sure, if she does this, Zhou Lin will also be in trouble.


    That''s why Jiang Xiaohu condescended to accept Qi Minghai, and he still didn''t take it personally. Later, it turned out that the temporary collection of wild roads was absolutely unreliable, and Jiang Xiaohu expelled the person from the division in the first time.


    Do you want him to come here again now?Don''t think too beautifully.


    Zhou Lin!Stop it!I won''t follow you even if you are naked!


    Jiang Xiaohu thought about it in his heart, and of course Zhou Lin definitely didn''t do it.


    Just kidding, my husband really doesn''t like it.


    Zhou Lin can let Jiang Xiaohu do other things because Jiang Xiaohu seems to love her.


    But if you really don''t like it, Zhou Lin won''t demand it strongly, after all.The relationship between the two is really unclear now.


    "I, I will think of a way, as long as Doctor Jiang can treat me, I will go back and ask Grandpa now!"


    Zeng Qiufeng spoke incoherently with excitement.


    For the first time, she saw hope.


    Real hope.


    After Zeng Qiufeng left, Jiang Xiaohu resolutely stated that Deng Shuangshuang could fall into Yuan Yimeng''s embrace.


    The right to use this house belongs to their couple.


    Well, Deng Shuangshuang is jealous!


    "Well, you Jiang Xiaohu, what are you dragging? Sister Zhou Lin is obviously still in trouble. Do you have a hidden disease!"


    Deng Shuangshuang broke Jiang Xiaohu''s stainless steel door and insisted not to leave.


    Yuan Yimeng pulled Deng Shuangshuang''s waist behind.


    After receiving the facial mask, Deng Shuangshuang, this big baby, has not played for many days, and now it is her turn.


    Zhou Linxia was flying on both sides, unable to lift her head.


    Such a hidden thing, how dare she, this dead girl!


    Thinking like this, Zhou Lin couldn''t wait to hold Deng''s parents for several bites!


    Hearing such breaking news, Yuan Yimeng would not let Deng Shuangshuang go.


    Come on, come with sister.


    We talked all night and told my sister the story.


    Ah~


    Deng Shuangshuang was dragged away.


    After a busy day, Zhou Lin took a hot bath.


    "Husband, rest early, I will leave the door for you."


    After finishing talking, Zhou Lin hulled into the room without waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to look at herself.


    Sure enough, the door did not close, leaving a gap.


    "what?"


    Jiang Xiaohu can''t figure it out, what door to leave!


    Tonight, he will be able to completely absorb and refine the aura in the Fengling Cave.


    Then put a few more wind-repelling formations, and the red cloth on the balcony can be removed. It is really an eyesore to look at.


    In the dead of night, Zhou Lin couldn''t support it for long after all, and she slowly fell asleep.


    Jiang Xiaohu crossed his knees on the coffee table, pinching his fingers and began to absorb the aura from Fengling Point.


    The terrifying spiritual energy continuously washed Jiang Xiaohu''s body, like a knife cut.


    This is the mind of Fengling Cave, whose spiritual power is more than the total amount absorbed by Jiang Xiaohu in the past day, and the danger is also several times that of Jiang Xiaohu.


    It can be said that the aura that can really hurt people comes from the heart of this Fengling Cave.


    Exhale, inhale, exhale, inhale


    A cold air ejected from Jiang Xiaohu''s nose and mouth, and soon a layer of frost formed, covering the entire coffee table.


    "Millennium Wind Spirit Cave!"


    A picture of Eight Diagrams and Tai Chi appeared under him, slowly spinning under Jiang Xiaohu.


    how is this possible!


    When absorbing the last aura, I found that I couldn''t inhale it all at once.


    To Jiang Xiaohu''s surprise, he immediately let his own spiritual energy gush out of his body and penetrate into Fengling acupoint for investigation.


    Just after leaking out of the body, his own aura was instantly absorbed by Fengling Point.


    This is the situation that only appears in the Millennium Fengling Cave.


    In Tailin, all living beings can enter the Tao, can cultivate, can break into the world without the shackles, wind, water, thunder, fire, gold, wood, even a piece of spiritual earth, can cultivate spirit.


    These spirits are just born, and they are often overwhelmed.


    The harm is great, and similarly, if you can swallow this spirit, you will also get huge benefits.

 1012 Chapter 1012

    "Unexpectedly, since you have ended the spirit body."


    Three black holes appeared in the strong wind in front of Jiang Xiaohu.


    The two black holes are slightly smaller. At the eye area, the other one is larger than the two combined, like a blood basin with a big mouth.


    Looking at the Fengling acupoint flashing in front of my eyes, my soul.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s face showed hesitation.


    Swallowing is of great help to oneself, but this spiritual body is not easy to cultivate, how could it be possible to cultivate such a cultivation level in this world with a huge opportunity.


    It can be said that if it weren''t for meeting Jiang Xiaohu, the soul of this spiritual point could even cultivate spiritual wisdom.


    Hoo~~hoo!


    For days after being swallowed by people''s own spiritual power, Feng Ling became weaker and weaker.


    Finding that Jiang Xiaohu actually swallowed his origin, he was furious.


    The huge wind blows the things in the house around. Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu will set up a silent array every time he practices, otherwise he would have woken up everyone else.


    "It''s so cool, I didn''t need to think about it too much."


    Waiting for him to practice well may be just a disaster.


    Even waiting for him to cultivate to unlock his spiritual wisdom, I am afraid that there will be countless deaths and injuries, and life will be disgraced.


    If Jiang Xiaohu let it go today, I am afraid it will be another evil cause, and the future will be useless with cultivation.


    The first part of "Nine Revolutions".


    Nine Worlds!


    The aura in the body began to circulate rapidly around Jiang Xiaohu, and after a full nine weeks, the aura that had originally flowed naturally began to circulate at the highest speed.


    The knife cut Feng Ling rushed into Jiang Xiaohu''s body again, but at this time he didn''t feel anything.


    Roar!!


    Feng Ling is terrified!


    Jiang Xiaohu, who was just a sapling in the wind, turned into a deep wind valley at this moment.


    Feng Ling wanted to escape, so he hit the red cloth desperately.


    The wind gusts that were originally concave inward suddenly outward.


    You and I are destined, you should fulfill me.


    Doing is the sky, kun is the earth, the body is the kun, and you are the dry, enter the body, become the soul, solid the body, and cultivate the god.


    Gang!


    Jiang Xiao''s tiger''s mouth is full of words, like inhaling a gourd.


    The neck is like a ball, and the belly is like a cylinder.


    Of those three black holes, two holes entered Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth, and a small hole was left to flee desperately.


    Boom, the red cloth suddenly broke a big hole.


    Gudong!


    Suddenly inhaled, his fat body swayed from side to side.


    Exempt!


    The world has changed color in the nine revolutions of the universe.


    The just now huge body slowly recovered as before. As Jiang Xiaohu breathed repeatedly, he suddenly opened his eyes and opened his mouth.


    The golden light flickered, flourishing from within.


    The foundation period is completed!


    Originally, this Fengling Cave was not enough for Jiang Xiaohu to improve, but he didn''t want to have the original heart of Fengling.


    This helped Jiang Xiaohu a good luck.


    Early the next morning, a scream appeared from Zhou Lin''s mouth.


    "what happened?"


    Jiang Xiaohu opened his sleepy eyes.


    Yesterday, the cultivation base was improved and the foundation was built. The spiritual energy was already thin and equal to nothing, and Jiang Xiaohu also slept.


    "Our house has been robbed? This...Is this being blown by a tornado?"


    Zhou Lin pointed to a mess, everything was in chaos and she went crazy.


    She has obsessive-compulsive disorder, seeing the unevenness, people will be bad every day.


    "Well, a strong wind."


    The red cloth is no longer useful. At this time, the huge river breeze blows through the balcony directly into the house, refreshing.


    The wind is still strong but no longer makes people''s minds sway.


    Jiang Xiaohu got up and closed most of the French windows.


    I am afraid that the French windows have been broken long ago, but at the moment, it doesn''t matter.


    There are four pots of oak trees outside the door, and you can also put two pots into them for wind guidance.


    "Clean up!"


    Zhou Lin could not ask any more.


    Now that the clubhouse is open, she has no time to stay at home.


    The new recruits called yesterday have to be trained. The supplier just called and the customized mask is ready.


    Those products are not considered finished products and need to be sent to the clubhouse for further processing.


    These are all things.


    When the voice fell, Zhou Lin, who was neatly dressed, went out.


    The leg-wrapped skirt, shredded pork, sapphire blue high heels, and the exposed pretty toes are also smeared with pink and purple nail polish.


    Today Zhou Lin completely says goodbye to her previous life.


    No way, I did it myself.


    The hospital does not need to rush to open the door early. Jiang Xiaohu packed up and moved the oak tree into the house. If he moved in before, I am afraid that the leaves that have been blown will fall out.


    And now, just after putting it on, the violent wind was half of the time.


    Looking up at the time, it was almost nine o''clock.


    Yuan Yimeng and Deng Shuangshuang, who were on the opposite side, estimated that they had already gone to work at this time. Not long after Zhou Lin left, the sound of the door on the opposite side seemed to be hardworking women.


    Take a bath with a stinky sweat.


    After the foundation period, the magazines that were excreted from the body up and down were more when there was no Qi training, but a thin shell was condensed at once, which made people very uncomfortable.


    After washing, refreshed, Jiang Xiaohu leisurely went downstairs to buy some hot biscuits.


    One for each of red bean paste, chili and leeks.


    There is another cup of soy milk, which sucks.


    When I came to the entrance of the medical hall, no one was seeing a doctor. This new store opened. Other people''s homes are business prosperous. For example, Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s wife, Zhou Lin, is in full swing, and he is so deserted that there is not a single leaf falling in front of the door. .


    Open the door and swipe your phone.


    A piece of news attracted Jiang Xiaohu''s attention.


    Zhao''s pharmacist Wang Mingyuan made a traditional Chinese medicine mask, which was so disfigured that the Baiyue Club laid off a lot of people!


    Look at the photos above, the familiar faces above.


    It seems that the two dedicated reporters have dug up big news and exposed them directly.


    Wang Mingyuan stretched out his hand to stop the reporter from taking a photo. A potbellied boss looked angrily. On the last picture, Liu Aiju was also on it, holding the boss''s thigh.


    This kind of person doesn''t need God to collect, he just pit himself to death.


    Simply flipping down, Jiang Xiaohu knew most of the process.


    The last one stunned Jiang Xiaohu. Liu Aiju actually had an improper relationship with Wang Mingyuan and the boss of the Zhao family, and even beat a child.


    The dismissal of Liu Aiju by the boss was an expedient measure, but Liu Aiju thought that he was kicked by the boss, so he said the matter immediately, but Wang Mingyuan saw it and gave Liu Aiju a mouthful. In the end, Liu Aiju went crazy and disclosed the relationship between the three to the public.


    This Baiyue provokes Wang Mingyuan and Liu Aiju to be first-rate, and it is also a death.


    God has its own cause and effect, Jiang Xiaohu only slowly shook his head when he saw this.


    For thousands of years of cultivation, similar things are unknown.


    Cut through the stars, just a wisp of dust.


    "Ding, Ding Ding"


    The phone rang, and Wu Ling''s name was displayed on it.


    This is the medicinal boss who bought Bilingcao last time. Seeing this name, Jiang Xiaohu immediately connected.


    "Hey, Mr. Jiang, Wu Ling from my Wu Ji Chinese Medicine Shop."


    The voice was pleasant and soft, and he explained his situation as soon as he opened his mouth, making people instantly remember the person''s face.


    "Yes, boss Wu."


    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Jiang still remembers me. That''s the case. I''m going to Wangcun in two days, which is the one you mentioned last time, Bilingcao. The medicinal farmer who received the grass said that he saw something similar, ask Should we go and see, I will call and ask you."


    "Yes! Someday, I''ll be looking for you."


    "That''s fine, you take a photo of your ID card and I''ll decide the ticket."

 1013 Chapter 1013 The Woman Who Caught The Thief

    Without hesitation, Jiang Xiaohu immediately took a photo of his ID card and sent it to Wu Ling.


    In this era, you need an ID card to buy tickets. Jiang Xiaohu has already begun to adapt to his current life, so he will pay more attention to current affairs consultation when he has time.


    During the period, I saw a message about Zeng Guoqing, which Du Niang told him.


    As mentioned above, Zeng Guoqing was actually a man who came over during the Anti-Japanese War, a hero of the people, and a national hero.


    If you really can''t come, you can do it yourself.


    Through Du Niang''s feedback, Jiang Xiaohu relaxed.


    If you haven''t seen it, you don''t know it. If you know it now, you can''t pretend you don''t know.


    In ancient times, there were wise monarchs who were sick, and there were powerful healers who came to treat them. In addition to cause and effect, they also had great merits.


    "Doctor, can you show me?"


    It was lunch time, and I was about to clean up. I went to find Zhou Lin for lunch. By the way, I told Zhou Lin about Wu Ling taking him into the mountain. A familiar voice came from my ear.


    "You don''t need to read it, Chen Meijiao, your illness can be treated as if you go to the hospital. Don''t be here with me!"


    He wears a mask on his face, a scarf wrapped around his neck, and the back of his hands is covered by long sleeves.


    Jiang Xiaohu said directly without even lifting his head.


    This cause and effect is also drunk. I didn''t expect that the first guest of Tailin Medical Center would be Jiang Xiaohu''s mother-in-law, Chen Meijiao.


    Jiang Xiaohu had already given her a reminder when we first met. Unexpectedly, this woman would not listen at all. Now she is losing her yin and she seems to have contracted a certain infectious disease. At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu can''t wait to drive this woman out immediately.


    "You, how do you know it''s me."


    Chen Meijiao''s voice was hoarse, her eyes filled with surprise.


    Yesterday she saw the opening of the Tailin Club on the news, and her teeth were itchy.


    That decoration, that style, even Huang Yingsheng and his daughter passed.


    What kind of luck has Jiang Xiaohu gone?


    Chen Meijiao immediately went to Zhou Fuguo to quarrel. Chen Meijiao wanted Zhou Fuguo to ask her daughter for money. Zhou Fuguo didn¡¯t go. The face lost last time was enough. In addition, he finally got forgiveness from his father Zhou Chushan. , In case Zhou Chushan knows about it, and then cut off his life, this is Zhou Fuguo''s most important thing.


    It was mentioned in the report that Jiang Xiaohu was able to cure Huang Yingsheng''s disease by doctoring, and the other party thanked him for coming.


    Chen Meijiao remembered Jiang Xiaohu''s reminder, and immediately thought of going to Jiang Xiaohu to see a doctor.


    In the past few days, her condition is getting worse and worse.


    She didn''t have the strength to walk, and Chen Meijiao was very happy about what Zhou Fuguo thought about. After each time, her body worsened.Thinking of Jiang Xiaohu''s words, Chen Meijiao really didn''t dare anymore. Last night, she was very itchy, so she ran to find Jiang Xiaohu early in the morning.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu looking at the door from a distance, Chen Meijiao didn''t dare to come over.


    Until almost noon, still not a single patient went to Tailin Medical Center.


    Only when Chen Meijiao plucked up the courage to run, she still didn''t dare to see Jiang Xiaohu in her true colors.


    "Get the treatment early, be careful not to die, by the way, let Zhou Fuguo check it too!"


    Turning around and closing the door, Jiang Xiaohu walked to Tailin Clubhouse.


    The whole process did not look at Chen Meijiao.


    Jiang Xiaohu searches for this kind of disease, and knows that the current term is plum flower poison.


    Tailinzhong also has Sore Mei, with similar names and similar ways of getting sick.


    Many things are in the same line.


    It''s not that Jiang Xiaohu really can''t cure it, but that he won''t cure it at all.


    "If you can''t cure it, you can''t cure it. What pretend to be, my mother...cough cough!"


    Feeling insulted, Chen Meijiao yelled at Jiang Xiaohu. She just said half a sentence and coughed violently.


    Jiang Xiaohu ignored it at all.


    This kind of woman, after this incident, Zhou Fuguo probably wouldn''t want it anymore.


    But these things have nothing to do with him.


    Walking into the clubhouse, Zhao Jian, who was still distributing the goods, saw Jiang Xiaohu and immediately greeted him.


    It¡¯s almost time to eat, and a few young girls are still applying facial masks to guests, teaching how to use them and what to do.


    The business was so good that Zhou Lin ordered another 10,000 semi-finished facial masks for the supplier, and the unloading work fell on Zhao Jian.


    "Meet the master."


    After practicing "Condensing Body and Purifying Heart", Zhao Jian''s strong body gradually became introverted.


    Everyone thought it was the injury that became thinner, and Jiang Xiaohu knew it.


    These are all significant changes from the initial stage of "Ningti Qingxin Jue".


    After that, Zhao Jian can reshape his body by himself, compared to this kid already feeling.


    "Ok."


    Nod gently.


    To be a teacher.


    Not only is it necessary to teach well, but the majesty of the master is also necessary.


    "I always feel that the master doesn''t like you."


    On the other hand, Qinger was also helping, when she saw Jiang Xiaohu going to Zhou Lin, she said casually.


    It''s not that I have opinions, or I''m afraid I haven''t done a good job.


    "What do you know, master, it''s getting better again."


    This is a feeling.


    Standing in front of Zhao Jian, Jiang Xiaohu''s momentum was steady and heavy again.


    Of course, this heavy weight was disintegrated under the roar of Zhou Linhe Dong''s lion within two seconds.


    "Eat! Eat a fart! What kind of mask are you!"


    How could such a good effect be possible!Just five minutes ago, Zhou Lin had received more than 20 calls requesting her mask here.The price is arbitrary!


    Zhou Lin is going crazy. Where can I do this business at random prices.


    Nima, I said ten thousand pieces, would you buy it?


    The sale of facial masks has always been a profiteering industry, and Jiang Xiaohu once priced a thousand pieces of facial masks.


    Zhou Lin refused, saying, "Where is it so expensive, the cost is only fifty."


    Jiang Xiaohu did not explain that the cost is the cost, and the most important thing is the formula.


    That''s not an ordinary medical formula. The ingredients are combined together, and after long-term use, you can stay young forever.


    Such an effect, one thousand, Jiang Xiaohu is still too low.


    Jiang Xiaohu raised the price issue again and asked Zhou Lin to consider that the club should provide high-end services.


    Don''t always put a face mask on someone by a proprietress, so that the price will be lowered.


    The sales of traditional Chinese medicine facial masks are commercialized. Let those who know how to make them, sell them, and collect the money themselves. Then the facial masks made of high-quality materials are used for sales and services in the club.


    Zhou Lin thought about it, but there was really no time to eat this lunch.


    Box lunch has become the best choice, easy and fast, and you can continue to work after eating.


    Jiang Xiaohu wanted to close the door directly, but for the owners who make money and the guests who love beauty.


    It''s really impossible.


    "Catch the thief!"


    From far and near, across the street, a man in a flower T-shirt is running hard with a ladies handbag.


    Behind him, a beautiful body of a woman chased after him.


    The movements are agile and fast.


    If it weren''t for the man in the floral T-shirt in front of him swaying from side to side, I am afraid he would not be able to get out of the palm of the woman behind him.


    "Stop for my mother!"


    Seeing catching up again, the woman was obviously provoked by this damn thief.


    This time, she flew straight up and flew a kick at the thief who was close at hand.


    "what!"


    The thief changed shape again.


    Instead of kicking, the man jammed the woman''s leg into the guardrail.

 1014 Chapter 1014: Stuck in the Railing

    Huhu!


    The man panted heavily and looked behind him.


    It was found that the woman''s leg was stuck and she didn''t run away.


    "Haha, chase again!"


    There was a sarcasm on the thief''s face.


    "Hurry up, come, catch him! He is a thief!"


    The woman struggled to pull her leg out.


    But she tried several times and couldn''t do it.


    At the same time, the thief who turned back made him angry even more.


    "Steal your MB!"


    The thief swished and took off the keychain from the back pocket.


    Open the folding knife three or two times, with the length of your fingers.


    The embarrassed thief waved his knife twice at the crowd of onlookers, and no one dared to step forward.


    Even the trailing person who was stolen, was holding on to the railing panting, and stopped at once.


    "MB''s, the long ones are pretty good-looking, if it wasn''t for the street, Lao Tzu ruined you! If you dare to stand in the way of Lao Tzu''s money, Lao Tzu will give you a shame!"


    Women are afraid of face injuries, men are afraid of injuries to their three legs.


    The woman turned pale when she heard the thief.


    "Don''t, wrap it up for you, let''s go, don''t hurt people!"


    More than forty women were victimized. Hearing the thief''s words, they hurriedly stepped forward and stood beside the woman.


    "What to give to Lao Tzu, that''s mine! Bah!"


    Seeing the master, the thief was also a little confused.


    He cut off the other party''s bag just now and stole it. He didn''t expect to be followed by the woman on the railing when he succeeded.


    The crowd gradually increased, and the thief panicked. He ran off again, and just turned around and hit Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Hey you MB!"


    Suddenly appearing behind him, why didn''t the thief know that Jiang Xiaohu must take himself.


    With a roar, the knife still in his hand pierced Jiang Xiaohu''s chest.


    Or let me go, or let you down!


    Thinking like this, before the knife touched Jiang Xiaohu''s body, the thief suddenly felt that he was flying up and sitting on the ground. His head happened to be stuck in the guardrail beside the woman''s feet.


    Many onlookers were completely dumbfounded when they saw this scene.


    This person, he just.


    What did you do?


    No one could see how Jiang Xiaohu made the move. Everyone only saw the thief fly up by himself and then got stuck.


    I don''t know where the knife in his hand was dropped.


    "Jiang Xiaohu!"


    The woman who was lifting one leg saw Jiang Xiaohu''s face and suddenly cried out.


    Does this count as a narrow road?


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Han Zhiwei with a calm expression.


    Chasing Han Zhiwei from a distance, Jiang Xiaohu recognized her. Originally, seeing the two chasing and fleeing, Han Zhiwei had an absolute advantage to take down the thief, so he didn''t want to take care of it.


    But I don''t want to, there is no accident in life.


    This woman was so careless that she kicked around without even looking.


    "Big brother, big brother, I was wrong, and return the bag to you. Help, big brother, oh..."


    The bewildered thief wanted to get up.


    When I found my head stuck on the guardrail, I immediately became excited and begged for mercy.


    The bag has returned to the victim''s hands, but a man and a woman are stuck in the guardrail. Such an embarrassing situation makes people very speechless.


    Especially, Han Zhiwei is very naughty.


    Her feet were just next to the thief''s head, and then.


    The sneakers flicked, kicking the thief countless feet.


    Looking at the pair of live treasures, Jiang Xiaohu was bored and turned around to leave.


    Someone will solve the problem of guardrails.


    Seeing Han Zhiwei''s fun, it would be good to let her do more.


    "Big brother, don''t go, big brother, help. This card will be dead after a long time, cough cough cough."


    When Jiang Xiaohu turned around, the thief was anxious.


    Tilted his head, folded his hands, begging for mercy.


    When everyone heard the thief''s words, their expressions changed dramatically.


    Jiang Xiaohu also stopped.


    The thief was right, stuck in the fence, it seemed that there was no danger, as if he could still breathe.


    In fact, it has curbed the supply of the brain.


    As long as a short period of time, the person who gets stuck will die in a coma, so this is not funny at all, and it is also very dangerous.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, save us."


    Han Zhiwei stopped playing, she knew it too.


    If it takes too long, her legs will be in danger.


    "Raise your feet and straighten them!"


    Everything has a fate.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to have any dealings with Han Zhiwei, and never talked to him in the beauty shop. Unexpectedly, he still had this encounter.


    If you leave now, this cause and effect has already been established.


    Because of the thief with his head tilted.


    Han Zhiwei''s face blushed when she heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words.


    She is wearing a sports suit today, so she won''t run out if she raises her legs, but she still feels shy, for no reason.


    Jiang Xiaohu held one side of the guardrail with both hands, and the other side was the thief''s head, which could not be pulled.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Get out!"


    Han Zhiwei thought Jiang Xiaohu was crazy, and wanted to open the guardrail with one hand.


    As I was asking, the gap in the guardrail that stuck my feet widened in vain.


    Don''t talk about a foot, you can put another foot in it.


    Without hesitation, Han Zhiwei quickly pulled out her leg.


    On the other side, the thief looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s behavior, and the whole person was shocked.


    Is he still a human?That''s hard steel!


    It''s so hard to bend with bare hands.


    Before he had time to think, Jiang Xiaohu kicked the thief out of the head.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been waiting for the immortal to ask you to come out!


    I didn''t bother to say anything, just kick it out.


    Pop!


    Seeing that the two were out of trouble, everyone immediately applauded Jiang Xiaohu!


    To act bravely and save lives, such people are respected wherever they go.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, thank you."


    Han Zhiwei''s face turned red.


    Yesterday Huang Liying asked her to join the Tailin Club to open up, but Han Zhiwei refused to come.


    In less than half a day, he was rescued by Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Ran."


    What?


    Han Zhiwei looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a cute face.


    "Thief."


    For a moment, he turned his head.


    "I''ll go, do you dare to run and stop for my mother."


    The thief really ran away, taking advantage of everyone''s applause to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Although everyone saw the embarrassment of the thief, no one dared to stop him.


    "Thank you boy, do you have a girlfriend? My daughter..."


    The elder sister who had already got her own things carefully checked her bag and found that she hadn''t lost anything, she let go, and then she pulled Jiang Xiaohu and said non-stop.


    airplane!


    Jiang Xiaohu looked up.


    The eldest sister looked up.


    Lowering his head again, Jiang Xiaohu was gone.


    At the corner of a street, Jiang Xiaohu took a deep breath.


    This world is so terrible, when walking on the street, someone is going to tie a red thread to his leg.


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Xiaohu to run fast, when he saw the picture of the daughter mentioned on the elder sister''s phone, he would actually get another peach blossom.


    Han Zhiwei finally caught the damn thief and beat him up!


    Just kidding, she is now a trainee police officer, and the thief saw that only Han Zhiwei was chasing after her, and when she wanted to resist, she was taken in two or two.


    Panting heavily and looking back at the unconscious thief.


    Jiang Xiaohu should leave if he wants to come.


    Isn''t this man the biggest joke in Binhai?How did it become so powerful?Even the guardrail can be opened.

 1015 Chapter 1015 Protection of Trademark Rights

    In the end, Jiang Xiaohu still didn''t go out to eat. He went around and returned to the clubhouse, and passed the box lunch sent by Zhao Jian.


    That eldest sister is still looking for him everywhere on the road.


    "My wife, in two days, I will go into the mountains with Boss Wu."


    While eating, he took over C''estbon from Zhao Jian.


    This meal already has the immature form of Da Luo Jinxian dining.


    Very good, keep it!


    In terms of other qualities, Jiang Xiaohu can''t force too much now, mainly, his wife doesn''t seem to like it.


    "Wu Ling?"


    Zhou Lin also took a leisurely meal, and there were two customers on the beauty chair over there. There were five more minutes, and she was waiting for the replacement and cleaning.


    "Ok."


    "Okay, you go, the hospital is closed for two days, I will tell Xiaofeng."


    Zhou Lin was vigorous and resolute, and while eating, she sent a message to Zeng Qiufeng.


    Zeng Qiufeng quickly replied.


    It probably means that she hasn''t been able to take her grandpa out yet. The uncles are very strict, and the grandpa''s condition has improved a bit with some western medicine.Regarding the Shangtailin Medical Center, I will definitely not be able to come in these two days.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded slightly, Zhou Lin was very understanding.


    This has been seen before.


    The hospital has no business for the time being, and the only cause and effect concern lies with Zeng Qiufeng.


    In case Jiang Xiaohu enters the mountain, Zeng Qiufeng finally takes his grandfather out to see a doctor, which is embarrassing.


    After the meal, the beauty club is busy again.


    Qinger feels sorry for Zhao Jian, the big man actually wants to bring water to Jiang Xiaohu and serve Zhao Jian closely.


    Enjoying Qing''er''s enthusiasm, Zhao Jian was extremely happy.


    "Master, let me take care of you in the future."


    Qing''er blushed as she spoke.


    She was afraid of Zhou Lin''s misunderstanding, but she didn''t want Zhao Jian to be wronged, but the latter was obviously more important than the former, she said decisively.


    Because of Zhao Jian, but she cares very much.


    "No way."


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head without giving any explanation.


    Not everyone can do it for Jiang Xiaohu.


    Qing''er still doesn''t understand, but it doesn''t matter, Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t need others to understand.


    With Zhao Jian''s talent, coupled with these days of training, he should have a little understanding of Jiang Xiaohu''s strength.


    Practicing for a while, this understanding will be deeper.


    In the afternoon, Jiang Xiaohu made a sample directly.


    He opened this Tailin Medical Center and did not intend to rely on it to treat diseases and make money.


    There is also something to do when it is turned on, plus a thought.


    When he was in Tailin, he was a medical immortal.


    In the beginning, it was also a little waiter in a medical clinic.


    Cultivation requires aura, and the hustle and bustle of the city has long lacked aura.


    Even if the greening is done well, the clouds are better than the sky.


    Now that he is about to enter the mountains, Jiang Xiaohu plans to make some preparations.


    He is not afraid of encountering poisonous insects, snakes and beasts, but he can''t stand the wind, food and sleep, wind and rain.


    After all, what age is this?


    Du Niang has the most complete outdoor survival equipment recommendations.


    It¡¯s too late to buy a certain treasure, so go directly to a physical outdoor equipment store to purchase a set.


    Ding!


    Jiang Xiaohu opened the WeChat message, and Wu Ling sent a photo.


    It¡¯s a high-speed rail ticket, and it takes six hours to sit, which seems a bit far away.


    Jiang Xiaohu knows something about the transportation tools of today''s era. In this era of transportation that extends in all directions, its transportation power is definitely much better than Tailin.


    "Mr. Jiang, the day after tomorrow is the Dragon Boat Festival, this high-speed rail ticket is not easy to determine, so..."


    Originally, Wu Ling told Jiang Xiaohu that she would leave in two days, but now the time is ahead of schedule, making her very embarrassed.


    "It''s okay, I can have time."


    Jiang Xiaohu understood that Wu Ling asked at this time to see if she would go.


    If you don''t go, you must refund the ticket.


    It is really difficult to buy tickets for holidays, and the news is often said.


    Jiang Xiaohu carried a huge bag.


    Inside is the wild survival equipment he purchased.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t just want to see the medicinal place. If he could, he would definitely want to see where there is plenty of aura nearby.


    "Well, see you at the high-speed rail station tomorrow morning."


    After a good time was agreed, Jiang Xiaohu returned home, and the Fenglingxue was settled, but he was worried.


    Jiang Xiaohu tried to practice for a while, and the surrounding spiritual energy disappeared with the Fengling Cave, and there was almost no thinness.


    Not in a hurry to practice, Jiang Xiaohu remembered that the car had been repaired, but he hadn''t brought it back, so he ran to the dealership.


    Now it takes only five minutes to walk from the house to the clubhouse.


    I drove to the national patent product registration.


    I just read the news and heard that in this era, piracy is rampant. Jiang Xiaohu''s mask is half the manufacturer''s control. In the club, when using it, Zhou Lin attaches a layer of pre-prepared medicinal solution before using it.


    This method can prevent most people from plagiarizing.


    But not necessarily insurance.


    After all, the composition of the liquid medicine is not complicated, and the ingredients inside are all prepared by grinding Chinese medicine into powder.


    If someone really wants to copy and imitate, get a little bit, use the current high-tech, test the ingredients, it is still easy to imitate.


    "Sir, what''s your name for this product?"


    The appraiser took the mask in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand and asked indifferently.


    "Extraordinary, yes, I want to register a series of ingredients of this product at the same time."


    "A series?"


    "Yes, a series, including the composition ratio of the medicinal solution, the patent for the use of the mask, and the name Tailin. All walks of life."


    For patent testing, the other party extracts Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s facial mask ingredients, appraisal, and after registration, a patent can be formed.


    But if it is a series of products, even including the trademark registration of Tailin''s products, the scope will be wider.


    The cost involved is not cheap.


    Da da da!


    The extract of the mask is completed quickly.


    The staff completed several forms and sent them to Jiang Xiaohu''s hands. At the same time, they directed Jiang Xiaohu to the first floor to register the entire series of trademarks.


    high efficiency!


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    In Tailin, there is no so-called registration right or product ownership.This kind of thing.


    Even if you get a good recipe, countless people will find ways to get your results.


    Seeing the news about the trademark registration rights, Jiang Xiaohu immediately began to familiarize himself with the laws of the goods.


    With his unforgettable and comprehension, he instantly had countless expectations of this world.


    "A series?"


    Seeing the form sent by Jiang Xiaohu, the staff asked again.


    "Yes."


    "Two million registration fees."


    The right to use a product''s trademark in the entire domain, this price is definitely cheap.


    You must know that the two words Tailin will be exclusive to Jiang Xiaohu in the future. No one, no matter what they are selling, cannot use these two words as a product name.


    After the trademark issue was settled happily, Jiang Xiaohu returned home and saw Zhou Lin lying motionless on the sofa.


    The phone on the side vibrated and drifted on the coffee table.


    "Call, you answer!"


    When Zhou Lin saw Jiang Xiaohu coming back, she said immediately.


    "Hey."


    "Hey, Boss Zhou, we need 20,000 pieces of facial masks. You can give them two thousand first. The guests block the door and don¡¯t leave. You must save us."

 1016 Chapter 1016: Cooking Noodles For You

    "You tell them that we are expanding production and the physical store supply is suspended for three days."


    Snapped


    Jiang Xiaohu hung up the phone.


    Zhou Lin Hulu sat up and looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s face. The whole expression smiled for a while, and then scorned her eyebrows.


    "You...you help me solve this?"


    I couldn''t hold back anymore, Zhou Lin saw Jiang Xiaohu not paying attention to herself at all.


    Instead, he edited a text message on the side, followed by a group message.


    It''s the same as what I said on the phone just now.


    Editing this short message is also very difficult. Just typing a few words, a call comes in.


    Jiang Xiaohu hung up, continued editing, and finally finished editing. He wanted to send a group of the most diligent calls recently. As a result, he hadn''t made a selection yet, so another call came in.


    Looking at this situation, Jiang Xiaohu kept doing nothing, and directly asked the people in the address book to select all.


    Then send it directly.


    Hey, the text message is sending, and the call can''t come in.


    When it all showed that the sending was successful, the last person who made the call did not wait for Jiang Xiaohu to hang up, and he hung up.


    "Well, it''s solved."


    In the past, Zhou Lin had longed for someone to use their mask every day.


    Therefore, it caused a situation. The latest Tailin facial masks began to be sold in Tailin clubs. Someone came to order a few pieces for a trial, and Zhou Lin did not refuse anyone who came.


    As a result, in less than half a day, people in the nearby Eight Streets knew that Too Facial Mask was super good in one morning.


    And this kind of influence is now modern, high-tech, such as mobile phones, telephones, a certain circle of friends, a certain audio and short video are forwarded at a speeding situation.


    This is also thanks to Zhou Lin''s failure to announce her phone number, otherwise, this number would be paralyzed every minute.


    The spread of mass distribution in this way also curbed the source of the spread.


    But the next-level agents will definitely not stop like this, the spread is still diverging.


    Too close to the mask, it''s fire.The fire is a mess.


    "So? Will it really expand production tomorrow? There are more masks."


    Zhou Lin looked at the phone that was gradually calming down, and she finally breathed a sigh of relief, purring her mouth.


    "No."


    The honest Comrade Jiang Xiaohu sat opposite Zhou Lin.


    Zhou Lin, who was lying down again, suddenly bounced up.


    you!


    boom!


    The door opened and Deng Shuangshuang and Yuan Yimeng came in.


    "Mask, give me some mask."


    Yuan Yimeng rushed in with the black silk stepping on her slippers and sat down on Zhou Lin''s left.


    "Don''t be too many, five hundred, two hundred will do!"


    Follow Deng Shuangshuang, to the right.


    The second woman blocked Zhou Lin at once, and Zhou Lin couldn''t do anything harmful to Jiang Xiaohu.


    You see, so you have to speed up the production of the mask. You have to solve this problem yourself.


    After Jiang Xiaohu cast this look, he returned to the kitchen very innocently.


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late to order takeout. Moreover, Jiang Xiaohu discovered that pizza is not as heavy as five scones for breakfast downstairs. The method is more like a hodgepodge, and there is no place to praise it. It feels more like giving something to something. Animal food that no one refuses.


    Next face


    If you beat three eggs, Jiang Xiaohu will eat two.


    Get some ginger, garlic, and the green onions bought the day before to pull out the most tender place.


    Wait for the water to boil, add the egg noodles, beat the eggs after boiling, cook for another five minutes, add half a bowl of cold water and sprinkle with chopped green onions.


    Finally, even the noodles are cooked out.


    Add oil, throw in the cut ginger and garlic until fragrant, then pour the hot oil directly onto the noodle soup.


    Stabbed!


    Sprinkle some salt flowers with some light soy sauce.


    Hmm, incense!


    Jiang Xiaohu brought out the noodle pot, and the three women were still discussing it enthusiastically.


    "You won''t hand over the mask today! I will sleep with you!"


    Yuan Yimeng squeezed Zhou Lin''s arm with his backhand.


    "Yes, sleep with her husband!"


    On the side Deng Shuang helped hold his leg.


    Zhou Lin is angry!


    "you dare!"


    Jiang Xiaohu pretended not to hear, put down the two sets of bowls and chopsticks, then brought out the noodle pot and put it on the marble coffee table.


    The original yellowstone-patterned coffee table wafted with steam and smoke.


    It feels like a fairy.


    "Oh, knowing we didn''t eat it!"


    "Thank you, thank you very much. It''s fine, we can do it ourselves!"


    He picked up the bowl on the table and grabbed the chopsticks in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand.


    I ate it by myself.


    Zhou Lin: "Mine!"


    Jiang Xiaohu: "Oh, wait a minute."


    Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback, and finally returned to the kitchen immediately and took out a pair of bowls and chopsticks.


    Three women joined the fight for face-to-face, because the eggs were divided up in advance.


    "Soup spoon!"


    Zhou Lin roared, fearing that the noodle pot would not be available, so she had a chance to spoon some soup from time to time.


    Jiang Xiaohu:...


    The speed of eating and drinking is always very fast. Jiang Xiaohu felt that in front of these three women, the identity of Da Luo Jinxian was not very useful.


    You can''t beat or scold, and I''ll throw you a red line if nothing happens.


    Back in the kitchen, the next pot is simple operation. To be honest, there are some special things, that is, Jiang Xiaohu is subconsciously used to use aura as a guide when making food, to extract the best essence of food, so that the noodles have The chewy and toughness leaves the eggs intact and rich in nutrients, allowing the aroma of onion, ginger, and garlic to be fully released.


    Okay, it''s Xianjia Food.


    It is understandable to be snatched by mortals.


    Another pot came out, the noodle pot was taken over by Deng Shuangshuang, and another spatula was in Deng Shuangshuang''s hands.


    No way, Yuan Yimeng is the ultimate winner, and the noodle pot has been firmly controlled by him.


    "Hey, let me tell you a joke. There is a couple of men and women who like each other. The man never confessed, and the woman was anxious. She invited the man to her house. As soon as she entered the house, the woman said: Hey, let me give you this Eat! Guess what?"


    Deng Shuangshuang''s eyes were wide open, and he looked at Zhou Lin and Yuan Yimeng.


    "He has rolled the sheets!"


    Yuan Yimeng deserves to be familiar with Deng Shuangshuang, so he can tell the answer.


    "Why?"


    Zhou Lin is so cute.


    Can you roll the sheets if you eat noodles?


    "I, next, I''ll eat for you!"


    Deng Shuangshuang was serious and repeated the sentence to Zhou Lin.


    I''m going, you damn girl!Don''t you go!You filthy bad woman!


    Hiccup!


    "Thank you, this noodle is too delicious."


    Zhou Lin and Deng Shuangshuang were fighting, Yuan Yimeng put the empty noodle pot on the coffee table.


    Thank Jiang Xiaohu.


    She flies in the air every day, and after a long period of time between ground and air, she loses her appetite for food.


    Having just eaten Jiang Xiaohu''s noodles, Yuan Yimeng has never had an appetite like today. Today, she also ate the most.


    Towards Deng Shuangshuang, Yuan Yimeng''s face turned red.


    "It''s okay, do you still eat? I have another pot."


    Jiang Xiaohu turned out a big porcelain bowl like magic.There are two eggs floating inside.


    He hasn''t eaten it yet, since the three girls like him, he must go on.


    "Well, come again, half a bowl, and have some soup."


    With that said, Yuan Yimeng ate the last bowl.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s third pot directly infused the noodle itself with aura, making it more aura.


    This also leads to more fragrant noodles and more delicious taste.

 1017 Chapter 1017 High Speed ??Rail Crisis

    The dinner was very enjoyable, all the noodles were eaten, and Jiang Xiaohu''s catastrophe was gone.


    Zhou Lin finally confessed truthfully that the mask matter had become a famine, and the manufacturer worked overtime to give up to 100,000 sheets a day, and they had all been booked out.


    This batch of goods cannot be moved at all, and the deposit has been collected.


    Deng Shuangshuang is a pure foodie, that is, apart from acting, he has no other brains.


    Yuan Yimeng is a flight attendant. He often heard the passengers discussing business and immediately gave Zhou Lin advice.


    First, quickly contact the manufacturer and ask him to recommend the manufacturer, the bigger the better, and at the same time give him benefits, ensure his production channels, and at the same time take his factory shares.


    In this way, the owner of the manufacturer is committed to his own dedication, and at the same time he is his own.


    Secondly, the order must be planned and price increases are necessary.


    ...


    The women''s discussions were not comprehensive. Although Jiang Xiaohu thought of something, he didn''t bring it up.


    Jiang Xiaohu really didn''t think much about it not just a Chinese medicine mask.


    It would actually cause such a big situation, he is still hungry on the high-speed rail tomorrow morning.


    I ate all the noodles at home, so I could only cook a few ginger eggs.


    Five or six were robbed of them.


    The three girls chatted and started to go public, and then they went abroad and out of the world. When Jiang Xiaohu found his room where he had never slept before, but entered the room with field equipment, he heard Deng Shuangshuang roaring there. ''The richest man, the richest man!''


    Well, this group of brain circuits.


    It''s definitely not because of your own face.


    Jiang Xiaohu entered the self-cultivation stage and at the same time began to learn the use of various field equipment.


    The former host Jiang Xiaohu''s knowledge remained at the high school level. He could have gone to college. In fact, his grades have been okay, but I don''t know why, it seems that something went wrong.


    As the only person in Jiang''s family who did not go to university.


    You can imagine his days at home.


    Early in the morning, three women in the living room occupied all the sofas.


    On the marble coffee table, there are all kinds of data drawings, and Jiang Xiaohu is dazzled by the plans above.


    I ate so much last night, I guess I won¡¯t be hungry.


    Until now the lower abdomen is still slightly arched.


    Gently opened the door and took a taxi to the high-speed rail station.


    It was the first time to travel a long distance and brought a novel feeling to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Compared with the small streets with the same style everywhere, everything here reveals all kinds of exciting facilities in the age of technology.


    Elevators, towering fifty-story buildings, fast trains passing underground, and various transportation facilities that Jiang Xiaohu sensed all make it kind of. This era feels better than Tai Lin.


    Flying to the sky, there are planes and subways.


    There are elevators straight up to the sky, and even the distant mountains, there are cable cars.


    If this is placed in Tai Lin, if you want to reach such a level, at least you have to have a chance to do it after the golden core period has ended. Even so, it is difficult to move quickly.


    Now, all of this is done with technology.


    You don¡¯t even need to practice, just spend a few bills.


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    In the distance, in the waiting room of the high-speed rail platform, Wu Ling, dressed in navy blue jeans, a red and blue checked shirt, and a gray and green backpack, waved to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Xiao Wu, just call me Jiang Xiaohu."


    Jiang Xiaohu grinned, he knew that most people in this era are strangers.


    The best way to break this is by calling.


    Xiao Wu?


    Wu Ling grinned awkwardly.


    Your wife calls me sister, you call me Xiao Wu.


    "Well, don''t worry too much about the name."


    Seeing Wu Ling startled, Jiang Xiaohu smiled like a spring breeze.


    Well, he only has air conditioning in the waiting room here, and he is very interested in everything in the high-speed rail station now.


    The whole body is decorated in a white style, and people are walking around. Everyone is busy, occasionally staying and talking, but also very short.


    "It''s not passable here."


    A man in uniform blocked Jiang Xiaohu''s path.


    Not far away is a high-speed rail car, Jiang Xiaohu wants to see it.


    "Sorry, he doesn''t know the way."


    Wu Ling followed Jiang Xiaohu all the way, and found that this person was too interesting, as if she had never taken the high-speed rail, she just wandered around like this.


    After apologizing to the staff, Wu Ling took Jiang Xiaohu aside in a good attitude that I brought the people and needed to be responsible.


    "That, Jiang Xiaohu, ID card, let''s get the tickets first."


    Wu Ling still cares about the name "Xiao Wu".


    Even if Jiang Xiaohu said he didn''t care.


    "Ok."


    Jiang Xiaohu carefully read the high-speed rail strategy.


    Take out the ID card, walk straight to the ticket machine, insert the ID card, and get the high-speed rail paper ticket in less than a minute.


    Wu Ling just watched the whole process without saying a word.


    That skillful movement is not like riding in a car for the first time.


    This is also Jiang Xiaohu''s habit. He will be fully prepared for anything he does.


    "Help, someone robbed my child!"


    An exclamation suddenly appeared. Behind the staff who intercepted Jiang Xiaohu before, a short-haired woman rushed out of the ticket gate just past and ran towards Exit C in a madness.


    But there were too many people, and she hit seven or eight people, very slowly.


    The person in front of him has tried his best to avoid and make way for it, but to no avail.


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his head and looked in the direction of exit C. A child stretched out his hand to face the short-haired woman behind him.


    Although there is no crying, but this scene, people can be sure at first sight that the other party is a woman''s child.


    "Help me look at things."


    Jiang Xiaohu took down the big backpack with the folding tent behind him and put it next to Wu Ling.


    Before Wu Ling could say anything, she rushed out quickly.


    "Hold your baby and get in the car!"


    The one holding the child was an old man with white-headed curly hair. As soon as she left the high-speed rail station, she handed the child into the hands of a big man.


    The child who hadn''t been crying, suddenly tossed and turned again, and immediately burst into tears.


    "What car?"


    Trafficker!


    Jiang Xiaohu is familiar with this scene. This is the most despicable crime in the world known to China.


    "Who are you! Get out!"


    The big man is thick and tall, and he yells when he sees Jiang Xiaohu blocking his way!


    When the words fell, the big man held the child and punched Jiang Xiaohu.


    boom!


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his hand and held the opponent''s fist.


    Gently pinch.


    "Hey, broken, broken, let go, let go!"


    The big man fell to his knees, and even the child let go.


    "What are you doing! Let go of my son!"


    The old woman with curly hair saw the big man kneeling on the ground pinched by Jiang Xiaohu, and she rushed up to splash Jiang Xiaohu.


    Snapped!


    A backhand slapped the old woman on her stomach.


    "mom!"


    The big man didn''t care about the pain. He saw the old woman lying on the ground, his eyes were red, and his eyes looked like he was about to kill.


    "Son, son, mom is here."


    The short-haired woman arrived late and saw her son standing on the ground crying, holding her in her arms.


    "You, you, you are a thief, stealing from my son, and now you want to abduct my grandson! You let me go!"

 1018 Chapter 1018

    The old woman''s hair was messy, she ignored the pain, and the crowd gathered around her.


    She didn''t dare to pull Jiang Xiaohu again, and fell to the side of the big man. She actually knelt in front of Jiang Xiaohu. While scolding, she pointed at the woman holding her son behind her, and danced her hand in front of Jiang Xiaohu.


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were ferocious, he immediately lowered his fingers.


    "Tsk tusk, it''s a woman stealing people."


    "It''s really shameless to raise a little white face."


    "I want to abduct my son. I guess I want to sell it!"


    "Adulter**, shameless!"


    "shameless"


    ...


    In the crowd, all kinds of discussions gradually rose.


    "Don''t listen to their nonsense, I don''t even know them!"


    The woman hugged her child, looked at the crowd and pointed, her eyes turned to Jiang Xiaohu.


    She can be sure that she doesn''t know Jiang Xiaohu at all.


    "Quickly let go of my son! You have to stay and fly and we don''t care! Let''s go to the divorce today! My grandson..."


    When the old woman saw that the public opinion was completely on her side, the short-haired woman couldn''t talk to a group of people. Knowing the opportunity was coming, she immediately shouted to make people believe her words completely.


    Originally, she wanted to go back to the child, but she could see Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes.


    Knowing immediately that he was still in the other''s hands, he shut up immediately.


    "Let go! Stealing goods! Are you too awkward, dare to beat people in the street!"


    "Yes, let go! A pair of shameless goods!"


    "I am a woman, and I was ashamed to death by you. I was really embarrassed, and I quickly returned the child to others!"


    ...


    Under the anger of the crowd, many people actually wanted to step forward, as if they wanted to fight against the old man and the man who was bullied by Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Oh? You said this is your wife?"


    "Yes indeed!"


    The big man''s entire face was almost distorted, and the opponent''s hand looked white and tender, and his strength was amazing.


    Even so, he nodded quickly.


    "what is her name?"


    Dahan:...


    "What''s your grandson''s name?"


    Old woman:...


    "What? Can''t you even name your own wife and grandson?"


    Jiang Xiaohu sneered, and all the approaching crowd suddenly stopped.


    What''s the situation?


    Such a simple question, why don''t those two talk.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, the old woman huffed up and started to run towards the van in the distance.


    Yeah too!


    Jiang Xiaohu''s backhand directly grabbed the opponent''s gray hair.


    The old woman screamed in pain.


    "Call the police, trafficker!"


    Although human technology in this world has developed, the heart has become too simple.


    With Jiang Xiaohu''s words, everyone woke up, and the woman and the child were crying, and they kept expressing gratitude to Jiang Xiaohu, and even the women knelt down and knocked their heads with the child.


    By this time, everyone understood what happened!


    "The grass mud horse is actually a human trafficker!"


    dry!


    The crowd was angry, Jiang Xiaohu jumped out of the encirclement.


    The women scolded vigorously because they were deceived by the old woman. A few elderly spectators went straight up and slapped the face. The big man was miserable and was beaten directly.


    The guards at the gate of the high-speed rail ran from a distance to stop the excited crowd.


    The woman and the child kneeling on the ground wanted to thank Jiang Xiaohu, but found that the other party had already left.


    When the police arrive, the truth becomes clearer.


    Many people in the crowd chanted''death penalty!''


    The nasty traffickers must be put to death.


    Jiang Xiaohu knew that this was impossible.


    These traffickers do not know how many women and children have been abducted and sentenced to death. These people will certainly not say what they have done.


    "Huh, Jiang Xiaohu! What are you doing?"


    Wu Ling pushed the large suitcase with a super big bag on it. She was carrying one on her own, panting and chasing to the gate of the high-speed rail, just to run into Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu quickly carried his things on his back.


    Even if Wu Ling is a few thousand years younger than herself, it is not to toss her body is not as good as Xiao Wu in her youth.


    When getting in the car, Wu Ling asked Jiang Xiaohu why she had to bring so many things.


    At one time, I almost couldn''t get on the high-speed rail because I was overweight.


    Fortunately, Wu Ling helped Jiang Xiaohu to clear the siege, saying that the suitcase belonged to her, and that was the pass.


    After getting on the train, Wu Ling saw a piece of news appearing on the big screen announced in the high-speed rail compartment.


    In response to the news that the trafficker was intercepted by others for the sake of justice, a photo was attached with only one profile face.


    The big screen is not a high-definition picture, it is not very clear, Wu Ling kept asking Jiang Xiaohu, is that person him, Jiang Xiaohu nodded.


    "Good job!"


    Wu Ling gave a thumbs up.


    "Small things, by the way, Xiao Wu, tell me about the''Bi Lingcao'' discovered by Yao Nong."


    Wu Ling:...


    Xiaowu Xiaowu, you are addicted!


    Just a little bit of goodwill, was struck by a sentence of Xiao Wu''s outer focus and inner tenderness.


    "See for yourself!"


    Wu Ling tuned to the old farmer''s WeChat chat record and threw her mobile phone into Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, leaning her back on the seat, and closing her eyes to rest.


    The photo was taken by the old farmer on the cliff, and it is indeed the appearance of Bilingcao.


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at it and confirmed it, happy in his heart.


    Huh?


    Next to Bi Lingcao, there is a small flower.


    The petals are four-part, light yellow, and the stamens are elongated outwards and larger than the petals.


    Wandering beside Bi Lingcao.


    "Companion Flower!"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s heart was shaken.


    There are actually companion flowers, which look like companion flowers.


    Jiang Xiaohu can''t be sure if he doesn''t witness and perceive his aura with his own eyes.


    Originally, Jiang Xiaohu planned to ask about the companion flower in Wu Ling''s picture, but found that Wu Ling was already asleep and had to give up.


    Six hours passed very quickly, during which there were several stops in the middle, all within a few minutes, and then set off again.


    When Wu Ling woke up, she had lunch and went to sleep.


    According to Wu Ling, there is still a lot to go to get there.


    Later, as Wu Ling said, the two got off the high-speed rail station and immediately took a taxi to a place called Youlan Town.


    The road is not long, it will be there in one hour.


    Jiang Xiaohu got off the car and looked at both sides of the concrete road.


    Chestnut trees, field ridges, a neat row in the distance, two and three-story bungalows with red bricks and black tiles.Under the blue sky and white clouds, there are children with cows on the ridge, and one place is still burning rice stalks and accumulating ash.With the prosperous high-tech technology around the high-speed rail station, here are totally two worlds.


    "Don''t look, we are not going to that village, we have to go into the mountains."


    Wu Ling turned to point to the north side of the mountain.


    It is not high. It is estimated to be about 300 meters above sea level. It is not a dense jungle. There are many but very sparse trees.


    Judging from Jiang Xiaohu''s eyesight, there were no creatures on the mountain, and it looked desolate.


    "Hurry up, if it doesn''t work, find someone else to store your things first."


    Wu Ling turned to look at the huge package on the large suitcase.


    With so many things, it is really inconvenient to climb the mountain.


    Wu Ling thought that Jiang Xiaohu looked at the mountain and was afraid that he could not climb up, and looked at the row of bungalows 400 meters away.


    "No, let''s go, but can''t wait until dark."


    Jiang Xiaohu took the lead, carrying a large bag and carrying a suitcase on the road.

 1019 Chapter 1019

    The concrete floor is gone down the slope, and the wheels of the suitcase will break after walking around on the stone road.


    "Oh."


    Looking at Jiang Xiaohu''s posture, Wu Ling was more familiar with the road than herself.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu was here for the first time. He glanced at the top of the mountain and found the best way to go up the mountain.


    It looks like a more familiar look.


    Wu Ling has come here many times, so she naturally knows which way is better. She wants to catch up with Jiang Xiaohu several times and perform her role as a guide. Unfortunately, she can''t trot quickly, and she can''t keep up.


    After striding forward, Jiang Xiaohu stood on the top of the mountain pointed to by Wu Ling in less than half an hour.


    As I saw at the beginning, it is very desolate here.


    The roads are often walked out by people, although they are full of fallen leaves and mud, they are still clearly visible.


    The air at the top of the mountain is very good, fresh and pleasant.


    As the top of the mountain looks northward, it is a colander surrounded by mountains.


    Within a radius of tens of miles, only the deepest plains of the col, a row of farmhouses smoked mist.


    Obviously this is the destination.


    "Is it over there?"


    Jiang Xiaohu pointed at the mountain col and looked back at Wu Ling who was panting.


    On weekdays, Wu Ling comes in the morning, and it takes at least an hour to climb to the top of the mountain.


    Today, following Jiang Xiaohu, he came up in half an hour.


    Now he nodded breathlessly.


    "You, slow down!"


    No way.


    Jiang Xiaohu began to descend again.


    It is easy to go up the mountain but difficult to go down. This is actually not accurate. In fact, it is really easy for people to go down the mountain.


    Wu Ling''s legs were completely numb, and she didn''t feel anything at all.She just walked forward without looking at Jiang Xiaohu. There was no way. She had the urge to curse at a glance.


    Is this whether I brought you here or you brought me.


    Also, you kid can''t wait for the eldest sister!


    "Xiao Wu, hurry up."


    Wu Ling endured without vomiting blood.


    At the foot of the mountain, they walked a long way. After an hour, the two stood in front of the farmhouse.


    "Boss Wu, you came early today."


    Before entering the farmhouse, a dark-faced farmer, seeing Wu Ling coming, came up to greet him cordially.


    "walk home."


    Wu Ling''s breath hasn''t gotten well yet.


    "Hey!"


    Because she will come to this village to collect medicine for a long time, Wu Ling also has her own real estate here.


    Hearing Wu Ling''s words, the old farmer immediately led the two into the village.


    "Old lady, bring hot water here."


    The rice is not ready yet, the wild chicken is stewing in the pot.


    This is all to welcome Wu Ling and Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s prepared food. The mountains should be said to be poor, modern things are rare. It is said that the mobile phone was brought to the mountain by Wu Ling, and the 4G signal with the largest coverage is used, otherwise there is no way. In contact with the outside world, you can talk about eating. I am afraid that the city people will not taste the food here.


    After Wu Ling introduced, I wish the old farmer to know that Jiang Xiaohu gave 50,000 yuan to buy Bilingcao.


    Kneel down to Jiang Xiaohu right now.


    "what happened?"


    Jiang Xiaohu was indifferent, looking at Wu Ling with a puzzled expression.


    "The fifty thousand yuan is considered to have saved the old man''s family. His son went to college this year, and the family was able to sell it for money, saving food and frugality for more than a year, and collecting the tuition fees. As a result, Old Zhu''s wife got tuberculosis. I wish you guys won¡¯t read it, and you have to use the money to save his mother whatever you say. Then, your money will arrive."


    Wu Ling explained.


    Immediately resisting the numbness, he helped Lao Zhu and his wife up.


    Because Jiang Xiaohu knelt down from the second elder, just moved his body and didn''t help others at all.


    "I''m buying Bi Lingcao, this is a deal, not saving people!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was serious and waved his hands.


    He could understand that the money he gave helped, but according to Jiang Xiaohu''s calculation, even without his money, I believe Wu Ling would not die.


    Therefore, this matter really has nothing to do with him.


    "Xiao Zhu, is the photo you sent the mountain top?"


    Seeing that Wu Ling was still persuading Lao Zhu''s wife not to cry, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t quite understand the native dialect here, took Zhu Lao Nong by the arm and walked out of the house, pointing to a cliff on the west side that looked like a knife.


    Jiang Xiaohu speaks the Chinese lingua franca, and I wish the old peasants understand the meaning immediately.


    Pointing at the cliff and nodding vigorously.


    According to Jiang Xiaohu''s observation after his arrival, the aura here is indeed a lot more abundant than the city.


    However, it is still incomparable with Tailin.


    This kind of abundance is a lot, but also limited.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have any excitement either. Coming along the way, Jiang Xiaohu observed several surrounding mountains, and there was no breath of Ziqi fairy pregnancy.


    Jiang Xiaohu knew the aura of this plane immediately.


    Unless there is a very special environment, the Fengling Point, which is similar to a thousand-year-old horn, breeds the heart of Fengling.


    Otherwise, there is almost no possibility of the birth of the immortal species.


    This is already determined by the plane environment.


    There is still a chance to get a few green grasses, if you want to get the fairy flower, god spirit fruit in Tailin, it can only be wishful thinking.


    "You tell Wu Ling, I went up the mountain and come back as soon as possible."


    Jiang Xiaohu knew that Wu Ling was here to collect medicine, and he wanted to come to the small backpack, which is probably just a few changes of clothes.


    Inside the suitcase is the simple food and instant noodles that Jiang Xiaohu prepared for survival in the wild.


    This thing can be boiled with water, but can be eaten dry without water.


    Du Niang said, this thing is the best.


    So Jiang Xiaohu prepared a suitcase.


    After that, Jiang Xiaohu opened the suitcase and took out a dozen packs of instant noodles, carrying the super big bag and heading towards the cliff mountain.


    I wish the old farmer saw Jiang Xiaohu and left as soon as he said, he was immediately anxious.


    This mountain can be climbed casually!


    What Jiang Xiaohu and Wu Ling read was the lowest entrance slope. Compared with the cliff mountain in front of them, not even the foot of the mountain was counted. I wish the old farmer chased for a few steps and couldn''t keep up with Jiang Xiaohu''s footsteps, and hurried back to find Wu Ling to complain.


    "What! You said he went up the mountain by himself?"


    Wu Ling finally found the recliner and sat down, not two minutes.


    Hearing Zhu Laonong''s words, he jumped up again in surprise.


    It''s endless, right? It''s not not going!


    Take out the phone and it shows 3:30 on it, and dial the phone directly.


    Seeing Wu Ling''s call, Jiang Xiaohu connected.


    "What mountain are you going up now! It''s going to be dark soon, you thought it was in the city, come back to me!"


    He was called Xiao Wu all the way, and Xiao Wu had a bad temper.


    "I brought food, Xiao Wu, don''t worry, I will be back soon."


    Jiang Xiaohu hung up the phone.


    Wu Ling looked at the hung-up cell phone, furious!


    If it weren''t for the fact that her legs were still shaking, she would have to chase Jiang Xiaohu back.


    And she did so. She walked outside the cottage, pointed to the figure of Jiang Xiaohu that she saw through the telescope, and kept asking old farmers Zhu.


    After learning what Zhu Laonong said, Jiang Xiaohu''s way up the mountain was not wrong, and the same surprised eyes.


    Wu Ling can be sure that Jiang Xiaohu has a natural sensitivity to mountains.


    I don''t care about him.


    She couldn''t control it if she wanted to, and her calf was still sore.

 1020 Chapter 1020 Obtaining Companion Flowers

    Without Xiao Wu pulling back, Jiang Xiaohu went up the mountain very fast.


    As he said himself, he will go back soon.


    Climbing halfway up the mountain, the green grass on the cliff has been reflected in Jiang Xiaohu''s vision.


    That''s right, it is indeed a green grass.


    It''s just that this grass hasn''t fully grown, and the leaves are also black and green. The mature Bilingcao should be completely black.


    However, Bi Lingcao did not attract Jiang Xiaohu''s attention now.


    On the contrary, the four-leaf flower on the side made Jiang Xiaohu look hard.


    Companion flower!


    Yes, it is the companion flower!


    This flower is not helpful to Jiang Xiaohu''s cultivation, but it is a miracle medicine that can be borrowed.


    In layman''s terms, people who can take the same companion flower can share their lives.


    Of course, it''s not just to tear it off casually, just share it.


    Need to do some processing, refining.


    After the foundation was built, Jiang Xiaohu had already begun to consider the need to get himself a furnace.The current method of extracting medicine has severely damaged many essences of medicinal materials, and all the properties of medicinal materials are exerted. Although they can cure diseases, they have many sequelae.


    For example, the so-called medicine is three points poison.


    This is because there is no neutralization and no prescription.


    Stimulate the original characteristics of the drug, while neutralizing the toxicity into a beneficial part of the body.


    After taking the medicine, the disease is cured, but the lack of resistance to this disease brings the body.


    So it is easy to get sick again.


    Such as cold and fever, such as cough and pharyngitis.


    It''s all true.


    Modern medicine pays attention to the cure of diseases, but ignores the role of drugs in improving the system.


    After another half an hour.


    The top of the cliff has arrived.


    There is a platform on the top of the mountain, about the size of a playground.


    Both the biling grass and the associated flowers grow on the mountainside.


    Climbing all the way up the mountain, Jiang Xiaohu found that this mountain was uniquely endowed by nature, as if it had been cut apart, the other side was completely smooth, and there was no way to go over it.


    At this moment, I came to the top of the mountain and found that the straight line distance is nearly 400 meters high.


    But this is not difficult for Jiang Xiaohu, because Du Niang is prepared.


    Open the backpack and take out the tent.


    Jiang Xiaohu first propped up the tent, and then picked up some dry wood. With a wave of his palm, sparks of spiritual energy collided and ignited instantly.


    Put the pan directly on it and pour the mineral water in.


    While cooking here, Jiang Xiaohu took out a bundle of thick cables from the big opened bag.


    One end of the cable was tied to the crooked neck tree on the top of the cliff.


    This kind of tree looks thin and weak, but it is actually very strong, with roots and hairs pierced into the rock wall.


    Jiang Xiaohu pulled it, not bad.


    Everything is in place, the noodles are cooked, Jiang Xiaohu feasted and supplemented his consumption.


    Ding ding.


    "You come down, early tomorrow morning, let Old Zhu take you up the mountain."


    "I''m already at the top of the mountain, Xiao Wu, my phone is dead, don''t worry, I will get down soon."


    hang up the phone.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who was full and full, felt that he should act quickly.


    Worrying, it''s always bad.


    From the top of the mountain to the Crooked Neck Tree, there was still more than three meters away, and a rope was already pulled up as it was thrown away. Jiang Xiaohu raised the remaining rope high and threw it down the cliff.


    Throwing the heavy rope down made the Crooked Neck Tree tremble slightly.


    Seeing this scene Jiang Xiaohu was relieved.


    Flying and jumping off, Jiang Xiaohu landed on the crooked neck, climbing a tree branch with one hand, and began to crawl towards the place where the cable was tied.


    Quickly hold the rope and tie the rope end into a knot.


    Climb down quickly down the cable.


    Soon, Jiang Xiaohu fell to the same height as the biling grass and associated flowers.


    Jiang Xiaohu took out a convenient bag and a small shovel, and began to chisel against the mountain wall.


    With his strength, in a short while, he dug out all the companion flowers and green grass, and the convenience bag was hung on his waist.


    Roar!


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu began to climb upwards, suddenly a low-frequency roar sounded from the cliff.


    Jiang Xiaohu stuck the knot on his waist, and he clung to the cliff like a gecko.


    The sound was not loud, or even very low. Jiang Xiaohu was sure that what he heard was definitely not an ordinary animal roar, it should be a sound that a monster can only make.


    He waited quietly, waiting for the sound to appear again.


    But the monster beast shut up, and there was no more movement.


    The companion flower has no effect on the monster beast, but it is the green spirit grass. Some monster beasts will use it as a food to improve their cultivation. The way of taking it is the same as that of Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who was halfway up the mountain, couldn''t tell where the sound of the monster beast was.


    It''s not safe at the moment.


    After observing that there were no other dangers, Jiang Xiaohu''s climbing speed became faster in vain.


    Just less than two meters away from the Crooked Neck Tree, Jiang Xiaohu stopped again.


    A green bamboo leaf appeared in vain on the number that had nothing.


    It really is a monster!


    This thought in Jiang Xiaohu''s mind passed away.


    This crooked-necked tree is also on the cliff wall without a bird''s nest on it. How could a poisonous snake like Zhu Yeqing climb here?


    See the scenery?


    Of course not.


    In addition to the living environment of Zhu Yeqing, even if Zhu Yeqing poisoned Jiang Xiaohu, it would not be possible to eat Jiang Xiaohu as a vegetable.


    It is here, there is only one possibility.


    Be instructed.


    It is probably the command issued by the owner of the voice just now.


    At the moment when we meet on a narrow road, Jiang Xiaohu can''t always fall in the air.


    The end of the rope is still six to seven hundred meters away from the bottom of the mountain. It is impossible to walk from below.


    Jiang Xiaohu took out the shovel for digging the cliff from his arms.


    The shovel is small, with a triangular iron head and a very sharp front end.


    Jiang Xiaohu slowly climbed upwards, gathering aura around him.


    This is used to sense Zhuyeqing''s attack route to achieve a one-hit kill.


    "Sitting together."


    Zhu Yeqing spit out a long, forked tongue, and the snake eyes showed a fierce light.


    I don''t know if I noticed that Jiang Xiaohu was not easy to provoke, but only made a short threat, Zhu Yeqing slowly backed away, and finally disappeared under Jiang Xiaohu''s nose along the roots of the Crooked Neck Tree.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t wait any longer and quickly climbed up the branch.


    Standing on the crooked neck tree, jumped hard and flew to the top of the mountain.


    The fragrant noodle soup was still boiled by the unburnt branches.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt a little hungry during this physical exercise.


    I am still very happy to have the green grass and companion flowers.


    As he was about to eat more, he suddenly remembered the green bamboo leaves just now, and his eyes were fierce.


    Looking at the noodle soup, I always feel unsafe.


    Pour the soup, re-boil the pot water, clean all utensils, and Jiang Xiaohu re-cooked it.


    In order to avoid Wu Ling''s worries, Jiang Xiaohu sent a message and transferred 200,000 yuan to Wu Ling''s mobile phone.


    "This is medicine money."


    Replied to this message, the phone is completely out of power.


    Take out the power bank, plug in the phone, eat and drink.


    Feel the aura on the top of the mountain.


    Although there are not many, they are here, so naturally I have to practice hard.


    The "Nine Revolving Universe Jue" began to speed up in Jiang Xiaohu''s body, and the aura within a radius of five miles nearby was continuously absorbed by Jiang Xiaohu as Jiang Xiaohu practiced.

 1021 Chapter 1021

    Hiss.


    ''Sister, why don''t you let me bite him!''


    "Don''t worry about him, it''s just a passerby. Just give him a green grass. You must remember, never hurt people casually. This world is not simple, there are many things that you can''t match, and don''t let people discover that you exist."


    Hiss


    ''But we are hungry.''


    "I also know that there is less and less food in the mountains. It''s not to blame you for being gluttonous! How many times have I said that, be restrained! Hibernate when you are hungry, and I will bring it to you next time. food!"


    As the voice fell, there was a cave deep in the cliff wall.


    A young girl at the age of twelve and thirteen was sitting on a group of snakes, touching this little head from time to time, and nodding that little head.


    It was a joy to play.


    Countless big rats ran out of dozens of big sacks beside him, and one of them was bitten by a snake.


    Was eaten up very quickly.


    The dense snakes twisted into a ball, and quickly covered the girl''s body.


    The girl seemed very happy too, she actually slept on the snakes like this.


    Jiang Xiaohu on the top of the mountain did not notice that the "Nine Revolutions Universe Art" had absorbed the surrounding spirit within two hours.


    Nowadays, the earth nurturing spiritual energy is becoming thinner.


    It must be flooded again, and it will take several days.


    Simply, sleep.


    The next morning, Jiang Xiaohu was awakened by Wu Ling before he got up.


    She was worried all night, especially Jiang Xiaohu''s inexplicable transfer of 200,000 yuan.


    Thought Jiang Xiaohu would transfer the inheritance again.


    When I came to the top of the cliff, I saw Jiang Xiaohu sleeping comfortably in the built tent. Not only did he prepare hot water early, but also several bags of instant noodles with mushroom stewed chicken.


    I don''t know how to describe that kind of white worry.


    "Ah, the money comes from Bi Lingcao and this flower."


    Wu Ling''s question was loud, Jiang Xiaohu replied, pointing to the green grass and accompanying flowers that were temporarily planted on the ground beside the tent.


    High-grade herbs breed harsh, but once they are born, they are not so easy to die. If they are really easy to die, then they are not spiritual grasses, only flowers in the greenhouse.The true spirit grass even only has its roots, and it can swim underground, find a suitable habitat, and grow again.


    Of course, this time is very long.


    "By the way, I will go back tomorrow. Xiao Wu, do you still have the herbal medicine list you bought last time? It is estimated that you will need a lot of it soon. If possible, store some."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the tent and thought that these things were probably still useful.


    Simply tidy up, take the biling grass and companion flowers, and follow them down the mountain together.


    "How much do you need?"


    When it comes to business, Wu Ling''s mind comes up.


    He didn''t care about Jiang Xiaohu''s worry and asked.


    "Um, let''s first come two thousand kilograms of each kind. By the way, the Tibetan flowers will be more than three thousand kilograms. The other follow-up, the amount will definitely get bigger and bigger. You look at the preparation, as many as Zhou Lin will ask."


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his phone and walked forward slowly.


    "Two, two thousand..."


    The last time Jiang Xiaohu ordered more than 40 kinds of medicinal materials, 2,000 kilograms of each, which is not a small amount.


    "You want so much? Did you develop a new formula? Hey, Mr. Jiang, is there any mask that Zhou Lin brought me last time? Is it a mask? Is it made of those medicinal materials? Hey, Mr. Jiang , You go slower..."


    When she got off the cliff mountain, Wu Ling had no strength to say anything to Jiang Xiaohu.


    She went up the mountain with Zhu Lao Nong just before dawn in the morning, and walked for almost three hours before reaching the cliff mountain.


    It was hard to see that Jiang Xiaohu was safe, but in less than twenty minutes, he packed everything up and started going down the mountain.


    This time, Wu Ling was exhausted.


    "I will answer your question in a unified manner. Both. The prescription for the mask is to buy the medicinal materials from you. In order to keep it confidential, we will only buy these medicines from you in the future, whether you are buying someone else''s. It¡¯s okay to plant a large area here, you can do it all. Oh, yes, you tell the old farmers about this cliff mountain, it¡¯s best to let people here not go up in the future. As for why, you can just say a reason. Others Explain, I can''t give you for the time being, I know the way, then, Xiao Wu, I will go back first."


    Jiang Xiaohu put the big backpack directly in Wu Ling''s room.


    Then take out all the instant noodles in the suitcase.


    What Du Niang said is not entirely correct. At least, the so-called instant noodles are better for survival in the wild. For Jiang Xiaohu, there is no need for so many.


    Stewed chicken with mushrooms is quite delicious in noodles.


    The taste is there, but there is aura, Jiang Xiaohu just can make up for it by himself.


    Wu Ling still wanted to say something to Jiang Xiaohu, but it was a pity that she couldn''t keep up with Jiang Xiaohu''s footsteps, so she couldn''t speak for her breath.


    An angry Wu Ling finally took out her mobile phone panting and sent a text directly to Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Who is called Xiao Wu! Don''t call Xiao Wu! Also, did you know that my old lady worried about you all night, you, you bastard!"


    Well, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t reply to this message at all.


    He didn''t have too much intersection with this elder sister, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t understand why the other party suddenly worried about him.


    In fact, Wu Ling didn''t know why.


    That''s how she thought, she posted this text, and finally reacted. When she saw the WeChat paragraph, she felt funny. Then she pressed cancel. As a result, it couldn''t be cancelled after the timeout.


    Forget it.


    It was true that Wu Ling couldn''t leave. All the medicinal materials were dried and packaged, and she had to hire someone to move out of the mountain.


    Come every time, at least a week.


    Bring your phone and ID card, Jiang Xiaohu waited by the roadside.


    There are too few taxis here, and Jiang Xiaohu also knows the road anyway and ran directly to the high-speed rail station.


    On the way, everyone who saw him running was basically dumbfounded.


    That speed is outrageous.


    Buy a recent ticket and take the car home.


    Jiang Xiaohu laughed directly at the date on the ticket.


    9-16.9-17


    Co-authored here and stayed for less than a day.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the biling grass and accompanying flowers in the suitcase.


    No matter how long it takes, this thing is in hand.


    These things need to be cultivated first, and they will not mature so quickly for a while.


    "The mask matter, wait for you to come back."


    This is the message Zhou Lin sent to Jiang Xiaohu last night, and finally received it before the phone was out of power.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Lin, who has always been able to expand the industrial chain, was hit as soon as she was dispatched.


    Some people have imitated Tailin facial masks and sold them on a large scale. Now there are countless victims at the door of Tailin beauty salon asking for advice.


    The police have been reported, but this is a commercial act.


    The Anti-Counterfeiting Association stepped in, and all facial masks stopped selling.


    Manufacturers continue to produce, and the face mask sales terminal is in a huge crisis and cannot be sold. Now the money to pay the production deposit is almost gone.


    If something goes wrong again, I am afraid it will be ruined in minutes.

 1022 Chapter 1022

    Jiang Xiaohu returned home just in time for the news rebroadcast time in the morning.


    Now is the information age, and on many mobile phones, as long as you want to see the information, enter the title and you will know it immediately.


    However, this is only intuitive information.


    If you want to know the popularity of the news, you can know it more clearly only on certain networks.


    The headlines are not really hot, maybe just hype.


    Jiang Xiaohu knew it from the first day he watched the news. At least, a certain simulcast would not put headlines in it every day, and simulcast is the first national unit of China.


    "I just got the latest news, the facial mask trading market has expanded, and micro-business has become a new entrepreneurial term. You don''t need a shop or register for a treasure. You only need a mobile phone number to start a business online.


    Among them, the facial mask market is the most popular among consumers.


    This market opened a milestone-like leap for Ms. Aimei, but now micro-business is not included in the formal business model, and various three-no facial masks are flooding consumer groups.Consumers who have been victimized continue to complain to the relevant departments. Consumers need to be cautious in their consumption.


    News from this station..."


    Jiang Xiaohu just closed it halfway through.


    The point is there, three nos!


    I found a search engine and entered the words "three no products", and countless information immediately flooded the entire phone screen.


    It doesn''t matter, there are encyclopedias, authoritative answers.


    Jiang Xiaohu clicked and checked: Sanwu products generally refer to products that have no production date, no quality certificate, and no manufacturer, and are of unknown origin.Another way of saying this is that the three products are products without the name of the manufacturer, the second without the production site, and the third without the production sanitary license code.


    Understand, but the origin is unknown.


    The traditional Chinese medicine mask itself is a self-made product, the production date can be available, and the quality certificate can be issued, but the manufacturer is somewhat difficult to identify.


    Zhou Lin¡¯s current facial mask was initially made by the manufacturer for the film part of the mask, and the Chinese medicine on it was processed by another Chinese medicine company.


    An important part of the recipe is to handle it yourself.


    No matter which manufacturer''s name is used, it is not appropriate.


    There is only one way to become your own product, do it yourself!


    The output has become a limit. Nowadays, some people counterfeit, even if you say that you didn''t make it, but there is no label, no certificate, and no production date. This is indeed a lip service.


    "Wife!"


    Jiang Xiaohu understood the whole story and called Zhou Lin directly.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, where are you?"


    "Notify all sellers to take back all the products, and we will bear the losses, and then suspend all sales of facial masks, and send the victims to the doctors for treatment and detailed test reports."


    Come hard, the problem may be solved, maybe not.


    But there will definitely be greater security risks.


    The most fundamental way now is to squeeze everything into the bud and then speak with facts.


    "I! I don''t have that much money now."


    Upon hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s words, Zhou Lin didn''t even think about rebutting, and immediately agreed.


    In fact, she wanted to do this at the beginning, but now all manufacturers are supplying goods, and all terminal sales have stopped. She is very painful in the middle.


    She had temporarily put the original number on Qing''er''s cell phone to make it ring, and used Qing''er''s number to call Jiang Xiaohu.


    At this moment, Tai Lin has temporarily closed the door.


    "I''ll pass it to you. Do as I said just now."


    "it is good."


    With Zhao Jian in Tailin, Jiang Xiaohu was assured of Zhou Lin''s safety.


    This time, he proposed the strategy of expanding sales, and he did not understand China¡¯s sales system, and the losses in the process must be huge.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t care about money, he cares more.


    How to let Zhou Lin do what she likes within the existing legal framework will not be restricted.


    He never wanted to challenge the system but he would not let anyone want to frame Zhou Lin.


    Tailin masks are very easy to use. Every sale is not limited to single packs. Most of them are purchased in boxes of 10 sheets.


    The victim was sent to the hospital in time, and after treatment, his condition quickly stabilized.


    At the same time, one of the nine unused masks was lying on the coffee table at the moment.


    "Well, this is a mask that can cause allergies and disfigurement?"


    Yuan Yimeng looked at the mask.


    The stamps on it and even the packaging are really exactly the same as those of Tailin.


    The picture of the disfigured girl was also sent, and Yuan Yimeng was shocked.


    "What are you afraid of, let me try!"


    Deng Shuangshuang saw that everyone was there watching, and he took the initiative to lift up his hands to try.


    She was very confident about the Tailin mask. She felt that the woman might have a problem with herself. She decided to try her own way. As long as she was not disfigured, it would prove that the mask was all right.


    "If you want to try, I have to come!"


    Zhou Lin pressed her face mask with an expression of going to death.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the three women robbing them, and couldn''t understand it.


    "You asked me to bring back the problematic mask, don''t you want to try it?"


    Zhou Lin stared at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Since the mask has been sent to the relevant department for inspection, why should I try it?"


    The problematic mask and the genuine mask have been sent to the relevant agencies for inspection. Jiang Xiaohu asked Zhou Lin to bring back a piece of the problem mask, not a trial.


    "That is??"


    The three girls turned into curious babies and looked at Jiang Xiaohu.


    "I want to find out who did it!"


    cut!~~


    As Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, Yuan Yimeng and Deng Shuangshuang got up directly!


    This kind of counterfeiting, even the police find it hard to find fakes, otherwise the world will not be rampant. The two women don''t believe Jiang Xiaohu can do it. Although Zhou Lin didn''t say anything, the expression on her face also betrayed her.


    There is no confidence in Jiang Xiaohu.


    The horrible power of a woman''s love of beauty was unexpected by Jiang Xiaohu.


    When he opened the mask and studied the ingredients a little bit, when he had some clues about the person who made the mask, Tai Lin mask suddenly became polarized.


    First, Huang Liying took the initiative to confirm that she had used the Too Facial Mask.


    Good results have been obtained, and the skin is tender and whitening. Even Huang Liying''s several girlfriends and friends also came forward and claimed that they also used the Too Facial Mask.


    It can be directly compared and tested.


    The other extreme is the victim group.


    These people held their ruined faces and the products of the masks straight into the Tai Lin Club.


    Even if the clubhouse is temporarily closed, it will not be able to stop these disfigured women, frantic vengeance and excessive actions.


    Before that, Jiang Xiaohu''s attention had been on the biling grass companion flower he had brought back.


    When Jiang Xiaohu dug them down from the cliffs of the cliff mountain, the two plants were connected together. Now they are placed on the marble coffee table and are tightly entwined in one place, like a couple who never separate.

 1023 Chapter 1023 Who is going to treat?

    The companion flower is originally a fairy product, and it rarely exists in Tailin.


    At this moment, the two plants were entangled with each other, which isolated the soil and became even closer, making Jiang Xiaohu stunned.


    "You don''t need soil? Can you survive?"


    The two plants are connected and are even more vibrant.


    This kind of strangeness has never been seen even in Tailin.


    "This is a cultivated grass, not a natural one!"


    Jiang Xiaohu immediately thought of the green bamboo leaves on the green pine on the crooked neck.


    The little snake''s thumb was thick but very spiritual, clearly intended to stop him from going up, but suddenly retreated.


    The snake is the ultimate of all souls, and it is a madam by itself.


    Even in Tailin, it is a kind of spiritual ability, and its cultivation talent is second only to the human race.


    According to legend, the Taikoo Nuwa is also a snake clan, so it can be studied and created.


    Perhaps, the biling grass entwined with the companion flowers was cultivated by the green bamboo leaves, so that it could tell what happened yesterday.


    Since it was a causal thing, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have much interest in the biling grass and companion flowers.


    This thing has a master, forcing to seize, and cultivation is useless.


    It can be raised temporarily, but Jiang Xiaohu has no such idea for the time being if he wants to use it.


    Cultivation is the most important thing for Jiang Xiaohu. He breathed out overnight and absorbed the thin aura brought by the river surface to help his practice. Although it was small, it was costly. Jiang Xiaohu was not an eager person.


    Even though he has the thousand years of Da Luo Jinxian Dao and deeds, he also knows that the path of heaven cannot be jumped, and that step by step has a fate.


    At the same time, Zhou Lin and Yuan Yimeng who had arrived early in the Tailin Club were standing inside the door listening to the wind.


    Since the public release of how to deal with the victims, with Huang Liying''s appearance, more victims appeared, and the mask incident continued to ferment, leading to rounds of conflicts at the gate of Tailin.


    "Yimeng, I told you not to follow me. Okay, I can''t eat anymore."


    Zhou Lin was apologetic on her face, but her words were blunt.


    On the day Jiang Xiaohu left, something happened to the mask suddenly.


    Yuan Yimeng, who came to Tailin Club for beauty treatment, was at the time when Zhou Lin was deploying facial mask sales terminal to communicate the matters. She happened to be not in the clubhouse. There were little girls in the clubhouse, unable to do anything about sudden accidents. Zhao Jian was just a guard and faced a group of people. The big man is not afraid, but he can''t help a disfigured woman and relatives, let alone the younger Qinger.


    At that time, Yuan Yimeng took the initiative to stand up and first called Zhou Lin to tell her how to deal with it.


    Zhou Lin was extremely grateful and let Yuan Yimeng take full responsibility.


    Yuan Yimeng immediately called an ambulance and took the victim to the hospital in the name of his family for active treatment.


    "It''s okay, I lose weight!"


    Yuan Yimeng, who didn''t mind at all, stood beside Zhou Lin.


    She handled the mask incident with her sole discretion, and she couldn''t do it if she let it go.


    "Open the door! I know you are in there! Why, if you do something bad, just want to leave it alone!"


    The violent knock on the door became stronger and stronger.


    In the clubhouse, beside the two women, Qinger was also shivering.


    Women pay the most attention to appearance damage, and their crazy behavior scares them.


    When the face with a sudden bubble and rotten face rushed into the store and beat and smashed, all the staff were stunned by the scene.


    Qing''er even hid behind Zhao Jian.


    "Boss, master him?"


    When this happened, in Zhao Jian''s mind, only Jiang Xiaohu could handle it.


    As he was speaking, the sound outside the door suddenly stopped.


    At the same time when everyone thought that the women who were making trouble outside the door had gone, Jiang Xiaohu''s voice appeared at the door.


    "Open the door."


    Jiang Xiaohu said indifferently.


    "Master is here!"


    Zhao Jian opened the door of the clubhouse and looked at Jiang Xiaohu with joy, and then his pupils grew up in an instant.


    Behind Jiang Xiaohu, seven or eight people were big and round. The fiercest shrew who had been making trouble these few days fell on the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time. Fifty or sixty family members and victims surrounded Jiang Xiaohu. There were obviously many people, but Face full of horror.


    "Well, what I just said, I will honor my promises soon, please come in now!"


    While speaking, Jiang Xiaohu walked into the Tailin Club step by step.


    The surrounding crowd swallowed their saliva and gave Jiang Xiaohu a way to clear the way, and then entered the Tailin Clubhouse with him.


    "Zhou Lin, take out the Tai Lin mask."


    Zhou Lin came to Jiang Xiaohu, but before he could speak, Jiang Xiaohu had already spoken.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu like this, Zhou Lin didn''t say much, and immediately greeted Qinger, and Yuan Yimeng followed him to the clubhouse to get the mask.


    Zhao Jian saw the master in front of him, and followed his steps closely, never leaving.


    The women with big waists outside the door could no longer get up.


    Not knowing what happened, Zhao Jian was puzzled, but didn''t ask much.


    "Bring in the person at the door. If she speaks badly, you are welcome."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Zhao Jian and raised his slap.


    Zhao Jian stared blankly and nodded fiercely.


    Soon, a group of women with big arms and round waists were sent in. Some of them wanted to leave, but were scared by Zhao Jian''s terrifyingly strong body and did not dare to leave.


    What the master said is: Bring in!


    "I have seen your injuries. It is not a permanent damage, it can be repaired. I have medicine here, which is directly covered on our Tailin real mask. Just use it."


    Jiang Xiaohu took out a small bottle with the liquid medicine he extracted from the roots of Bilingcao in the morning.


    The injuries of these victims have come to the best repair time, and many of them have covered the facial nerves with toxins.


    In severe cases, even some facial jerks appear.


    Regardless of whether these people were injured because of the Tailin mask, they really came because of the word Tailin. Jiang Xiaohu planned to cure them from the beginning.


    "You still let us use it! We are all made like this by you... by your mask!"


    A middle-aged aunt had an angry tone.


    Facing Jiang Xiaohu with fear in his eyes, just outside the door, inside this group of encircled circles.


    The largest group of vanguards was brought down by this man.


    The problem is that everyone hasn''t seen how Jiang Xiaohu did it.


    It''s terrible.


    "Whether you bought the mask from this club, everyone knows each other. We have already tested the two models, and we have also asked the authoritative organization for certification, and everything will be determined by ourselves.


    I am the pharmacist who cooperated with this mask. I made this medicinal solution by analyzing the ingredients of the mask you used before.


    As long as three days of use, toxins accumulated on the face can be slowly discharged without leaving scars.


    Of course, you can also disbelieve.


    But even so, I hope you can go to the police station and explain all the details of your purchase of the mask to the police, instead of besieging our club here.


    This is Tailin, no one is allowed to run wild here!"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked Qing''er to bring the water, pour the liquid medicine into it, and then tore the packaging of Tailin''s mask, soaked it inside, and then took it out.


    "Who will rule?"

 1024 Chapter 1024

    Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t care about things like public opinion.


    These besieged people were all victims, and Jiang Xiaohu treated them as patients and was willing to treat.


    However, among them, there are always people who contribute to the flames. They have scars on their faces that are more terrifying than others. In fact, they are completely false. Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t point to them.


    People who are sick are naturally willing to try drugs, and without patients, they will definitely not dare to mess around.


    "I come!"


    The woman who had just said that she did not dare to try, heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words, and was the first to take the lead.


    "My face is already like this anyway, I also went to the hospital and told me to have a plastic surgery! I don''t have money to fix it, and I didn''t buy a mask from you, but I did buy a mask that is too facial, exactly the same!


    You say it''s not yours, I don''t believe it, but you guys speak, I am willing to try!"


    Auntie is also an honest person.


    Actually, I directly said that I didn''t buy it here.


    But she is still willing to believe Jiang Xiaohu, just because Jiang Xiaohu''s words are true.


    Seeing someone eating crabs first, the others immediately waited and watched.


    There are always two things.


    When the aunt named Jiang Xiaohu put on the therapeutic liquid mask of Tai Lin for five minutes.


    That obviously faded the scars, and even the rest of the skin was completely watery, making everyone around them exclaimed.


    The white and tender area shows that the mask does have a very good whitening and skin rejuvenation effect, and the faded scars, and the aunt holding a mirror screaming, just because of facial nerve damage, it is difficult to speak and the tongue is straightened. The victims were overjoyed.


    "You, are you doing magic?"


    One victim couldn''t believe it.


    Put a mask on your face, and it will be broken if you say it is bad.


    When I arrived at the hospital, I said that if there is no treatment, there is no treatment.


    And now, if it can be good, that''s good.


    The therapeutic mask made by Jiang Xiaohu was almost instantaneous and spread in the female circle of friends.


    In particular, I learned that the treatment effect this time was remarkable, completely free, and subverted everyone''s senses even more.


    The reporter came quickly, and Jiang Xiaohu had already left the Tailin Club at this moment.


    Bilingcao is immature. Extracting a medicinal solution for the first time has an immediate effect and enough. As for the rest, Jiang Xiaohu is equipped with a special detoxification formula for targeted treatment.


    "Hey, are you a reporter? Are you going to interview the mask pharmacist, that handsome guy!?"


    The aunt grabbed the reporter who couldn''t find Jiang Xiaohu, turned around and started to ask.


    "Do you know where he is?"


    When the reporter heard the aunt''s question, he was instantly surprised.


    "do not know."


    I!


    I don''t know why you are dragging me to waste my time.


    Hearing the answer from the aunt, the young reporter turned and left.


    "Hey! Don''t go!"


    The aunt didn''t expect that the young people nowadays were so rude, and they turned around and left without finishing their words.


    He lifted the back collar with his hand and turned it back.


    "Hey, let go! Auntie! Auntie!"


    The pain in my heart, under the eyes of everyone, was like a monkey.


    The 50,000 words of the little reporter''s inner collapse are omitted here.


    "Dr. Jiang is very busy. Didn¡¯t you see that the medicines for these treatments are all made by Dr. Jiang. There is no time to accept your interview! But Dr. Jiang said, the mask we bought is not too authentic, it is a counterfeit. Now I believe it. The one I bought was bought in Baiyue. They said it was purchased from Tailin and guaranteed to be authentic. Now the police have checked it, but Baiyue denies in every possible way, saying they I¡¯ve never sold a mask from Tailin, and even let us get invoices!"


    When it came to this, the aunt gritted her teeth, wishing to organize a team to attack Baiyue Club again.


    "What? There is such a thing? Auntie, tell me something."


    "Most of them here are bought by Baiyue. Many are not. It is said that they are also purchased from Baiyue. Our sisters have already checked it out.


    The few shameless people who blocked Tailin with us that day were also hired by Baiyue.


    At that time, everyone used treatment masks, but those few did not dare to use them, because Dr. Jiang said that if it weren''t for the injury of using the mask, there might be another type of poison. Those few just ran away. Later... "


    The old lady told the reporter about everything that happened that day.


    The little reporter didn''t blame the aunt for mentioning him this time, and was very excited.


    This is big news, big news.


    He immediately took a detailed record of what the aunt said, even including some recent events in Baiyue.


    For example, that time when Wang Mingyuan was fired, some people still saw Wang Mingyuan in and out in Baiyue.


    Lotus Hill Villa area, inside Huang''s Villa.


    After many days of soaking treatment in the medicinal bath specially made by Qi Minghai, Huang Yingsheng, who is old and healthy, not only has a ruddy complexion, but also used a set of martial arts after contacting Tai Chi in the courtyard.


    "Dad, Qi Lao asked you to rest more, I''m angry if you do this again!"


    Huang Liying looked angry, but the pretty corners of her mouth betrayed her heart.


    Her father''s health is getting better every day, making Huang Liying feel at ease and happy.


    "Good, good. The girl is big, you have to take care of your father!"


    Huang Yingsheng, who is doting on her daughter, is also smiling.


    After three years in bed, his daughter became his only concern.


    Huang Yingsheng even prepared for the worst, but never thought that he would have one day to recover.


    At this time, the family sounded, and he left the old heart with lingering fears.


    Some things cannot be thought of until afterwards.


    If it was really his daughter who was wronged, she would do more terrible things than Huang Yingsheng. Now that she is living with herself and suffering this bit, she really deserves it.


    "Master, the head of the Zhao family is calling and wants to see you."


    Uncle Fu took the towel to the side and immediately stepped forward when he saw Huang Yingsheng stop.


    "Good girl, shall we meet or not?"


    Huang Yingsheng wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at his daughter.


    "not see!"


    "Just reply like that."


    "Yes."


    When Huang Liying finished speaking, her father immediately agreed, and Uncle Fu nodded slightly.


    He immediately picked up the phone and replied to the person at the Zhao family.


    "Afu, how can I say that the Zhao family and the Huang family have been business partners for many years. There are so many business exchanges under their hands. It''s just one selling mask. You don''t need Huang''s parents to join in, right?"


    Opposite is the housekeeper of Zhao''s family. He was taken aback when he heard Ah Fu''s reply.


    Recently, the news of Huang Yingsheng''s recovery was made public when the Tailin Club opened last time.


    Everyone guessed whether this club would belong to the Huang family.


    Immediately afterwards, the Zhao family attacked the club, but he did not expect that the Huang family rebounded so much. Even Huang Liying, the pearl of the Huang family, took the initiative to stand up for Tailin''s name regardless of her image.


    A small temptation is about to turn into a war.


    The Zhao family was a little panicked, hoping to make the matter smaller.

 1025 Chapter 1025: The Sad Wang Mingyuan

    No one thought that the development of things would change again.


    After thinking that there was Huang''s family behind him, Zhao''s family also began to converge, but did not expect that Tai Lin would proactively prove it for himself, and it was the identification and treatment of the condition caused by the mask accident, so that the victim turned into Tai Lin''s most loyal supporter.


    Since I helped find the source of the mask.


    There is no impermeable wall in this world, and it blows through with the wind of the people.


    Now the Zhao family is in distress, and they are also worried, these are the Huang family''s support behind it.


    It is impossible for a small club to make such a charitable act at once, and it is even busy treating other people''s illnesses before they are clean.


    The Zhao family even thought of Qi Minghai, a national Chinese medicine expert in Binhai, Huang Yingsheng¡¯s best old friend, in Binhai, if anyone can treat the hospital as an incurable wound and heal them, they can''t think of anything other than Qi Minghai. people.


    "This is what the master meant."


    Uncle Fu hung up, not wanting to say more.


    When something is ambiguous, it may not be bad.


    Especially when the opponent thinks that his opponent is the Huang family, he is even more prone to throwing rats.


    This is not a good thing for Tai Lin, I believe the master and the young lady think so too.


    "Go, eat breakfast with Dad."


    "You make me soy milk."


    "it is good!"


    Huang Liying took her father''s hand, her eyes quiet.


    She thought she could help a little bit, but she didn''t expect to prove it by herself, and instead pushed the matter to the point where it couldn''t be easily solved.


    But just in the morning when Huang Liying wanted her father to ask for help, a piece of news brought everything to the surface.


    ¡°The high-profile Tailin facial mask serious injury incident in Binhai continued to ferment. The original victim group collectively rectified the name of Tailin. Most of them pointed out that they bought the mask from Baiyue. The head of Tailin Yuan Yimeng made public It is stated that the terminal seller of Tailin facial mask does not have the name of Baiyue club.


    At four o''clock yesterday afternoon, the police arrested Wang Mingyuan, a former Chinese medicine practitioner from Baiyue.


    Before this person was fired by Baiyue Company, but he still worked for Baiyue. The relevant person in charge was investigated. For further details, please continue to pay attention.Let¡¯s proceed to the next report..."


    During the morning news time, the father and daughter ate happily.


    They knew the news yesterday afternoon, and they heard that a young reporter who entered Baiyue disguised as a woman and sneaked a photo of Wang Mingyuan and then sent it to the police station.


    The police mobilized immediately, and as expected, they arrested Wang Mingyuan in the clubhouse, who had never been seen.


    After half an hour of surprise review, a fake mask workshop was soon found in Baiyue.


    Wang Mingyuan also publicly admitted that in order to retaliate against his former boss, he deliberately made fake masks and even poisonous masks to harm public consumers and make them besiege too close.


    As for why he is still working at Baiyue, he kept silent.


    Some things come fast and go fast.


    Especially the way Jiang Xiaohu handled the incident this time has been greatly recognized by Huang Yingsheng.


    "Good girl, this Jiang Xiaohu seems not only superb medical skills, but also a good material for business."


    Huang Yingsheng smiled.


    As soon as the Tailin mask had an accident, he immediately made arrangements to send someone to the Industrial and Commercial Bureau to register the Tailin trademark.


    Once a caring person obtains trademark registration in advance, he can take a bite back and accuse the other party of counterfeiting.


    In this way, even if there is no problem with the mask itself, it will be lost immediately because of the dirty water.


    And the result is just like what Jiang Xiaohu did before.


    Tailin has been registered, and the name is Jiang Xiaohu.


    This first step made Huang Yingsheng look at him with admiration, followed by Tai Lin¡¯s treatment of victims, even if Tai Lin mask is really problematic, assuming that they do not have a doctor like Jiang Xiaohu, they can still actively save the victims. In an invincible place.


    The eyes of the public are not blind.


    When the report comes out, all the spearheads will be reversed.


    Counterfeiters simply cannot escape the eyes of the people.


    And Huang Liying, who stood up for Tailin this time, has a good image in the public because of the Tailin mask.Countless beauty product companies looking for endorsements are almost breaking the threshold.


    "You say yes, then it must be."


    When she heard her father praise Jiang Xiaohu, Huang Liying''s heart was as sweet as honey.


    At this moment, Zhou Lin had a sad face, and the mask was officially registered and invested in the initial construction of the factory. Although there was a stock, it could not be labeled as qualified and was still undergoing inspection.


    The Zhou family was even more worried and going crazy.


    The relationship between Zhou Lin and Zhou''s family can be made clear by just a little investigation.


    It was a scandal when Zhou Lin left Zhou''s house. After all, it was never heard that her children would have to spend money to buy their own store.


    Shouldn''t it be given?


    Why is it also Zhou''s family?Even if you don''t send it, you should get a discount, but Zhou Chushan received Zhou Lin 2.5 million.


    If the rumors go out, there is almost no place to put Zhou''s face.


    Of course, Zhou Chushan never thought that it would be spread, Zhou Lin naturally wouldn''t say it, and he didn''t.


    But now, Tailin Club is in a grudge with Baiyue. Zhao Gaoyi, the young master of the Zhao family, has found out that Zhou Lin is Zhou''s family. In this incident, the Huang family did not do anything. Only Huang Liying made an exclusive interview to rectify the name of the Tailin mask.


    Where did the money from Tailin Club stabilize the rear front line, and even generously donated money to give patients free treatment.


    When the Zhou family was found, Zhao Gaoyi instantly understood that it was the Zhou family who was behind it.


    They even thought that the Zhou family had planned from the beginning, and wanted to pit them on the Zhao family.


    Wang Mingyuan had a plan to send them to Baiyue, maybe it was a dark child.


    Otherwise, how could someone hide in Baiyue so cleverly and be photographed.


    Selfie!


    After Zhao Gaoyi recognized all this, he first began to squeeze the Zhou family out of business, even fighting each other, just to make the Zhao family''s business in Binhai difficult.


    Furthermore, with Wang Mingyuan, Zhao Gaoyi knew that this person knew a lot about Baiyue.


    Send someone to the detention center to warn him and tell him not to talk nonsense.


    As for giving money to gag him?


    Zhao Gaoyi felt completely unnecessary.


    The other party is the Zhou family, and the Zhou family will naturally do it.


    In the detention center, Wang Mingyuan, who was detained by himself, suddenly the door was opened and three gangsters were sent in.


    The moment Wang Mingyuan saw the three appearing, Wang Mingyuan felt something wrong, and asked to be held in another place immediately, even a single house!


    Pong pong pong!


    "You think this is a hotel! You choose the room at will! Just stay!"


    It is impossible to listen to this kind of unreasonable request.


    But in the middle of the night, three gangsters who had fought against him suddenly surrounded him and tortured him all night, threatening him not to talk nonsense, otherwise his family would die.


    The next day Wang Mingyuan got a single room as he wished, and the three bastards naturally waited for more serious treatment.


    "We must meet again, do you believe it?"


    Before the three of them left, one of the thin people showed an obscene smile, and Wang Mingyuan shuddered constantly.

 1026 Chapter 1026

    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t think so much. Tailin Club will temporarily not sell facial masks.


    Leave the money owed first.


    The clubhouse can already operate normally.


    Because the name has been corrected, the club''s business is pretty good.


    Something happened during this period, Yuan Yimeng did not want to go to heaven again. She had been a flight attendant for five years and felt physically tired.


    Instead, she stayed with Zhou Lin for a few days and fell in love with life in the club.


    The kind of looking at the guests happy and happy, leaving the club beautifully, deeply moved the heart of the stewardess, and took the initiative to ask Zhou Lin for a job, the kind of doing it without pay.


    Jiang Xiaohu had no opinion, and instead asked Zhou Lin to give Yuan Yimeng the things he took care of.


    That night, Yuan Yimeng, who raised the matter, was very surprised when Jiang Xiaohu promised.


    "You all go to Tailin, I want to go too!"


    Deng Shuangshuang is holding big bunny ears, and he gets up early every day to go to the crew these days, and he won''t be able to return until midnight.


    Nowadays, I don¡¯t bother to sleep here with Yuan Yimeng or Zhou Lin. After the Tailin mask happened, Deng Shuangshuang actually started selling it, holding Tailin''s mask everywhere in the crew to advertise.


    It¡¯s not for sale anymore, just give it away for free.


    A large number of loyal users have gathered, and they all said that they would buy it when they waited for the official sale of Tailin mask.


    It is said that even Mou Kun has used one.


    As for the effect, I didn''t say anything.


    "That won''t work! You have to wait for you to finish this play anyway, it''s finally an interview!"


    Zhou Lin wore a pair of pretty noses and smiles on her face.


    For the first time, I didn''t make any money, and I basically spent all the money, even Yuan Yimeng used his savings to fill it in.


    Actually, Zhou Lin didn''t return to the time when she was afraid of the premise, but it was more warm.


    "I don''t, I''m coming! Don''t worry, my family is rich, and I don''t need a salary, I will come too!


    After this incident, the three people worked together and felt like sisters.


    Deng Shuangshuang also didn''t want to be alone, his words were firm.


    "Don''t come, take a bunch of rabbits every day, others think we hire child labor."


    Jiang Xiaohu carefully sprayed the bilingcao and accompanying flowers with a specially configured liquid medicine while returning.


    "Go to hell!"


    The big rabbit rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu with his hands.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t turn his head back to catch it, and put it to his feet.


    "When you are done, you can speak for us. This will save advertising costs."


    Jiang Xiaohu has studied child labor.


    Deng Shuangshuang is definitely not, just making a joke.


    As for the advertising fee, Jiang Xiaohu is preparing a big one.


    Now that he has to do it, let him do the best he can do!


    "Stingy, don''t you just order the advertising fee? I want to save it! That''s OK! I tell you, I debuted as an advertising model! I know this one!"


    Hearing this, Deng Shuangshuang no longer insisted.


    "Well, yes, then it''s over to you. If you don''t give money then, you will be counted as shares!"


    Zhou Lin also began to joke when she heard Deng Shuangshuang''s words.


    They really have no money now.


    Just talked about Yuan Yimeng''s entry into Tailin, Zhou Lin accepted it on the condition of shares.


    At this moment, draw a dipper according to the gourd.


    "Okay. This girl can also start a business model!"


    Deng Shuangshuang was full of excitement. He immediately proposed to share a bed with Yuan Yimeng, but he was so happy that he kept the big rabbit in his arms and trampled him.


    "Zhou Lin, there are some things that cannot be avoided."


    "I know."


    Zhou Lin nodded firmly. The Zhou family came again yesterday and warned her not to offend the Zhao family again.


    This incident was like a thorn, piercing Zhou Lin''s heart uncomfortably.She already had a decision in her heart, and since she had done it, she shouldn¡¯t be afraid to make it public.


    The emotions of the three girls are always so mobilized.


    After a week of grief and grief, every time he occupied his sofa and coffee table before nightfall, a kan always made his mind calm, as if everything was nothing ordinary, and Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s backbone always played at critical moments. The decisive role.


    Let the three women have no worries, and use a better state the next day.


    The promotion of the sales, the acting of the acting, take care of the business, serve the customers, stabilize the mood of the manufacturer, and communicate the arrears.


    Just did it all in one go.


    And Jiang Xiaohu also saw the power of the three girls for the first time.


    The liquid medicine in his hand was sprayed on the biling grass and companion flowers, and a thought flashed in his mind.


    Maybe, not necessarily, no.


    Early the next morning, all the staff in the clubhouse waited for the new manager to take office.


    That is Yuan Yimeng, this is the news that everyone knew yesterday.


    Yuan Yimeng''s ability to behave in the club these days, as well as her friendly smile, infect every staff and guest in the club.


    We can always find a balance among the insoluble contradictions, and provide satisfactory adjustments to all parties.


    "Hey, the certificate and business license are down!"


    When Zhao Jian and Qing''er appeared at the door of Tailin Club with two documents, a round of cheers screamed in every corner of the club.


    In the afternoon, Jiang Xiaohu and Zhou Lin were at the Tailin press conference. The two have also met many reporters these days. When everything is running smoothly in the clubhouse, they will officially have the Tailin mask business license, production license, and pass the inspection. Tell everyone the good news.


    The circle of friends rushed to forward the news that became the most talked-about news in the entire Binhai for a while, and spread the mask to everyone''s mobile phone.


    "Regarding the issue of counterfeiting of the Tailin mask this time, our Tailin Club realized the seriousness of the problem at the first time, and at the same time made corresponding measures in the first time. The counterfeiting harmed our rights, but we also You should let your rights and interests have legitimacy!


    This incident has sounded a wake-up call for us.


    It is also a profound lesson. I am not afraid to tell friends from the reporter that Tai Lin is now in debt due to this incident.


    But we are not afraid, we still persist!why!Because Tailin facial mask is a good product that really benefits everyone, Tailin people sincerely serve every customer!


    Infringement of consumer rights and imitation of other people''s products, we are too close to investigate to the end!Never tolerate!I believe Tailin will give everyone a better tomorrow!Tailin has no defects, and Tailin mask is the best!"


    Zhou Lin made her own promise to the microphone in hand, which is also Tai Lin''s promise.


    The reporters enthusiastically asked questions and looked forward to the future of Tailin.


    The conference is underway, and Huang Liying''s arrival has pushed the conference to a climax.


    "Miss Huang."


    Zhou Lin looked at Huang Liying and smiled at Jiang Xiaohu and nodded, thinking she was invited by Jiang Xiaohu, and her heart was slightly sour.


    Why didn''t you say in advance that you invited a big star to sit down?


    Can this conference be made bigger.


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu felt the true thoughts in his heart for the first time.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I am not here to make an advertisement for Tailin, nor does it mean to endorse. This time, on behalf of the Huang Group, I hope to invest in Tailin mask..."


    The audience was in an uproar.

 1027 Chapter 1027 The main content of the conference

    "In Binhai, we have three hundred shops that can legally operate facial masks, and we are also preparing to invest 30 million in Tailin facial masks, a 50% stake in Tailin."


    Huang Liying wears a serious-style white shirt and black blue plaid long skirt, which looks capable and elegant.


    The wavy hair is pulled back, revealing a plain face but more confident.


    The conditions she just said were made by her father Huang Yingsheng.In fact, Huang Liying has other ideas, such as she can endorse the mask.


    With her coming out, the Tailin mask will even have a national reputation.


    The Huang Group also owns operations in other provinces, and only proposed that Tai Lin is in Binhai. Huang Yingsheng asked his daughter to say.


    "Zhou, is what Miss Huang said just now true?"


    "Has an agreement been reached on this matter?"


    "Is this the main content of today''s press conference?"


    "This news is really breaking news. Is Too Pro Mask going to be in Huang''s?"


    ...


    Questions followed one after another.


    And Zhou Lin was completely bewildered by what Huang Liying said. She looked at Huang Liying in surprise and then her eyes fell on Jiang Xiaohu next to her.


    "Not settled! It''s a share!"


    Seeing that Zhou Lin did not respond, Jiang Xiaohu took the microphone.


    As Jiang Xiaohu spoke, everyone''s attention finally fell on Jiang Xiaohu''s face.


    From now on, this is Jiang Xiaohu''s first sentence. Many reporters have always thought that Jiang Xiaohu is just Zhou Lin''s, a male secretary.


    "50% stake, doesn''t it mean that you have entered the Huang family?"


    A young female reporter looked at Jiang Xiaohu on the stage with a puzzled face.


    Half of the right to sell a product is equivalent to controlling the lifeblood of this product.


    This is what everyone knows.


    and


    If Tai Lin really took a stake in Huang''s, it would definitely gain a big advantage.


    Just like Zhou Lin''s foreign debt, Huang will definitely pay them back, and then expand production, inject capital, and promote the mask to the whole country in the shortest time.


    "Not 50%, but 10%"


    Shocked!


    Huang Liying also grew her mouth.


    What my father said is too accurate!


    Jiang Xiaohu actually only gave 10%!


    Let¡¯s not talk about other operations. The 30 million real investment will only give 10% of the shares of Tailin Mask.


    Not only is it not a major shareholder, but the right to speak in Tailin Mask in the future is equivalent to deprivation.


    "Huang, Miss Huang."


    The female reporter turned her head and looked at Huang Liying.


    She has not interviewed a star of Huang Liying''s level. Whether the other party is the official star or the heir of the family business, she can''t come into contact.


    And now, she didn''t even think that she could ask this question.


    "He said... 30 million is only equal to 10% of Tailin shares!"


    Female reporter has a knotted tongue.


    "You are wrong! Thirty million, only 10% of the shares of Tailin mask, has nothing to do with Tailin itself!"


    Jiang Xiaohu emphasized again.


    Tailin mask is only a product of Tailin, and has nothing to do with Tailin itself.


    How much is thirty million??


    This is just business. Jiang Xiaohu feels that 10% is more.


    Zhou Lin''s jealousy just disappeared in a few words from Jiang Xiaohu.


    There must be nothing wrong between them, because I have thought about it too much.


    Didn¡¯t you see only 10% of the shares?Yuan Yimeng is also 10%, and when Deng Shuangshuang comes to endorsement, it is also 10%. Even the largest source of raw materials, Wu Ling, because the medicinal material has not been settled, he also gave 10% of the shares. Even if Wu Ling is a stake, Wu Ling also readily accepts.


    From this point of view, her husband Jiang Xiaohu is absolutely fair and just toward his own people.


    "Yes, I didn''t say it. It was 10% of the mask. I was wrong. I was planning to use 300 million yuan to invest in the company. The 30 million is only the 10% equity of the mask."


    Huang Liying waved her hand, showing a playful appearance.


    It''s like a little girl who just made a mistake.


    When everyone heard Huang Liying''s words, they were shocked again.


    Just kidding you, the Huang Group gave 300 million yuan to invest in a mask that is still losing money.


    Although it looks promising, it has not yet been realized.


    It¡¯s hard to say what the future holds.


    "Don''t get me wrong."


    Jiang Xiaohu spoke again.


    Everyone, together with Huang Liying, turned sideways to look at Jiang Xiaohu.


    you will not?Do you want to refuse?


    This is a sentence that sounded in everyone''s hearts at the same time.


    This Jiang Xiaohu, who the hell is he, why did Zhou Lin not speak, instead let him keep talking.


    "Our Tailin company only accepts 30 million shares in Tailin mask. The 300 million thing is still under discussion, and no intention has been reached."


    During the negotiation, it is equivalent to rejection.


    This is a truth that everyone understands.


    Where is this place?The results of the press conference are of course announced here. If Tai Lin accepts 300 million, it will be said on the spot.


    And now...


    "Yes, the 300 million thing has not been decided."


    Zhou Lin took her microphone and repeated this sentence, affirming Jiang Xiaohu''s statement.


    Zhou Lin also knew about the Tailin trademark afterwards.


    Zhou Lin couldn''t understand the registration of all the products, but now Zhou Lin remembered that Jiang Xiaohu was a doctor.


    And he is a doctor praised even by the national player Qi Minghai.


    The future product direction will not be limited to the field of facial masks.


    "You are just a stinky woman who was driven out by the Zhou family, so why dare to refuse the Huang family''s shareholding!"


    A voice appeared out of nowhere.


    Uproar


    The reporters naturally knew something about Zhou Lin, thinking that this time the cooperation was a joint venture between the Zhou family and the Huang family. This kind of thinking occupied most reporters'' minds.


    At this moment, the sudden appearance of the voice seemed to completely shatter this idea.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked at the source of the sound.


    A strong man stood in front of a woman, and what the woman said just now.


    "Second Uncle and Second Aunt?"


    "Wrong! It''s Mr. Zhou, Miss Qian."


    Zhou Lin saw the speaker''s face and spoke subconsciously.


    Jiang Xiaohu corrected it in time and looked at Zhou Lin at the same time.


    "Oh, yes, it was me who passed, Mr. Zhou and Miss Qian. This is Tailin, not the new Lido of Zhou''s family. I remember that this press conference did not invite Zhou''s family to come. I don¡¯t know what happened to them. If you got in, please go out."


    It was just another pair of so-called blood relatives who bullied Zhou Lin from the Zhou family.


    Zhou Lin reacted instantly.


    She had no memory of the Zhou family. Even a few days before her hardest time, her father Zhou Fuguo called to ask for support.


    For this reason, Zhou Lin cried secretly once.


    After that, Zhou Lin was just Zhou Lin, nothing else.


    "You! Dare to disobey the elders!"


    When Zhou Biao heard Zhou Lin''s words, he was so angry that he stepped to the front of the stage.


    "Sir, please go out."


    Zhao Jian stopped Zhou Biao, half of his head, and Zhou Biao took two steps back in shock.


    "The main announcement of today''s press conference is not about Huang Group''s shareholding, but about my personal affairs."


    Snapped


    Two documents appeared on the white screen behind him.


    The beginning of the document: Zhou Lin and Zhou''s family broke off the relationship and Zhou Lin invested in the purchase of the legal documents of Tailin''s predecessor, the new Lido.


    "I''m not Zhou family!"

 1028 Chapter 1028: Are You Satisfied?

    Zhou Lin, an inconspicuous girl from the Zhou family, left the family.


    This is not a big deal.


    It was because of the announcement of the collaboration between Tailin and Huang''s on this day, and it was hyped up.


    Everyone guessed a few points, put them on Weibo for discussion, and even reposted them on Binhai News.


    1. Why did Zhou Lin leave Zhou''s house?


    2. Is it true that Tailin (New Lido) was bought for 2.5 million?


    3. Since Zhou''s family received the money, why did they go to the Tailin club to make trouble? Is it because they are thinking about the formula of the Tailin mask?


    In an instant, all kinds of speculations and all kinds of confirmations, countless insiders were found out and told what happened, including his father Zhou Fuguo and the development history of the Zhou family. As long as you bring Tailin, you will immediately be searched.


    With the addition of Huang''s, Tailin Mask went through rounds of hype, and even caught up with a divorce star.


    This kind of fermentation was unexpected.


    But it makes sense, because this is the result of the speculation behind the Huang Group''s shareholding.


    "Zhou Lin, the foreign debt issue has now been dealt with, and other development issues have the Huang Group¡¯s professional team. You don¡¯t need to consider so much, or even pay attention to the news, but you don¡¯t need to think about whether the truth is true or not. Take it to heart."


    Yuan Yimeng held Zhou Lin''s hand, and Deng Shuangshuang held Zhou Lin in his arms.


    "Those are all real."


    Before Zhou Lin could speak, Jiang Xiaohu said something.


    "what?"


    Deng Shuangshuang''s already big and shiny eyes are now bigger.


    Zhou Lin''s body trembled slightly, Yuan Yimeng''s hand tightened even more.


    If what Jiang Xiaohu said is true, how did Zhou Lin come over these years?


    "A dream is right, everything is over. And now, you can live the life you want! What you want, everything."


    Xia pointed outside the balcony.


    Not far from there, you can see the sign of Tailin Clubhouse. The name of the two-dimensional sign board just installed not long ago shines on the sky and the ground, and the word Tailin is constantly rotating in the yellow incandescent lamp.


    A month


    In just one month, the sales of Tailin masks are under the superb operation team of Huang Group.


    The sales of Tailin masks are climbing up.


    In just one month, it occupied 90% of the market share of Binhai, and it has been well received throughout the country.


    And the original valuation of 30 million 10% of the shares has already earned back its capital.


    The sales terminal of facial masks has a monthly turnover of more than 3 billion.


    Now sitting in this small house that was bought by hundreds of thousands, Zhou Lin with 60% shares and Yuan Yimeng with 10% shares, and even Deng Shuangshuang, who had just finished the filming of Tai Lin''s face mask, became 100 million yuan. A wealthy woman of ten thousand worth.


    Yuan Yimeng never expected that a choice of life direction would bring such a big change to her.


    Especially Zhou Lin, she never dreamed of it.


    It turned out that the small goal of 100 million is really not that difficult to achieve.


    Even, originally waiting for Deng Shuangshuang to finish the filming quickly and then endorse Tai Lin, this matter was also put on the agenda in advance.


    Tailin didn''t catch fire because of Deng Shuangshuang, but because Deng Shuangshuang took a photo of Tailin''s mask, the next step became popular.


    People have speculated as to why Deng Shuangshuang''s background can surpass Huang Liying and endorse the mask too.


    Ah~haha!


    The three girls screamed at the same time!


    Excited, they began to throw up their pillows indiscriminately, and most of their attacks were on Jiang Xiaohu.


    They were arguing and yelling, and they didn''t care about the image of women.


    Women are destined to have too many burdens. Jiang Xiaohu looked at these three girls. Success seemed to require a little luck and a push hand. They only need to muster up the courage and try to do it once, and meet a noble person, that noble person, sitting opposite them at the moment, Was asked to go to the kitchen to cook noodles immediately.


    Because the noodles he made are so delicious.


    This is the time when the three women almost always need to celebrate, they will find Jiang Xiaohu.


    Of course, there are too many things to celebrate.


    For example, when the debts are paid off, Zhou''s family publicly apologized to Zhou Lin, expanded production and sales, and patented the formula so that Tailin had the exclusive right to sell.


    Wait for all the happy events to come one after another within a month after the press conference.


    "Zhou Lin, now I want to ask you one thing. I need you to answer seriously."


    Jiang Xiaohu just put a large pot of noodles on the coffee table, then raised his head and looked at Zhou Lin seriously.


    "You ask."


    "Hurry up!"


    Yuan Yimeng eagerly answered instead of Zhou Lin, and Deng Shuangshuang on the side began to urge.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Xiaohu not to come over with the bowls and chopsticks, they wouldn''t want to hear any questions and answer them!


    "You ask, I will answer seriously."


    The excitement blush on his face still did not retreat, and the business report just sent from the accountant was still on hand.


    Two months ago, she stood on the street with nothing.


    Looking at the Tailin sign, I thought I would be trapped in Zhou''s cage forever.


    Then, Jiang Xiaohu suddenly changed. He was no longer timid, no longer afraid, and even became a little high and aggressive.


    "Do you feel happy and satisfied now?"


    Hearing Zhou Lin''s eyes, he needed a true inner answer.


    As Jiang Xiaohu''s sight passed through Zhou Lin''s facial color, the flush of excitement slowly receded.


    Did she perceive it?


    But what about it, he is Jiang Xiaohu, but he is not.


    He has thousands of years of experience. To his wife who has known him for less than two months, he is willing to do everything to satisfy her, from calling her wife to slowly calling her name, so that she can adapt to this change. .


    "Haha~ Your husband is probably hungry. This question is too much to ask! Jiang Xiaohu, your wife, who has just become a billionaire, ask her to be happy and satisfied?"


    Deng Shuangshuang turned on the mode of grabbing the conversation, all kinds of chaos.


    "Lin, tell him, and then let him take the bowl, or undress and tease him! Or, let''s be together!"


    Yuan Yimeng was rubbing Zhou Lin''s shoulders with excitement, and cuddling with Deng Shuangshuang next to Zhou Lin.


    "I am very happy now, and also very satisfied."


    Being held by two girlfriends, having friends, a career, and a life.


    Zhou Lin gave the answer after hesitating for a short second.


    In fact, she still has a little bit of dissatisfaction, but she did not say, or chose this occasion to say it.


    Zhou Lin and Jiang Xiaohu were married for three years. In the past three years, they have never done something that should be done between husband and wife.


    Even two months after Jiang Xiaohu''s sudden change, he didn''t.


    "Okay, I''ll get the bowl."


    There was a hint of excitement in Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes.


    The pressure of Heaven''s Oath disappeared from Jiang Xiaohu''s body.


    After he seized this body, Jiang Xiaohu made an oath for the attached soul that he would make Zhou Lin happy and satisfied.


    And now, he did it.


    In other words, Jiang Xiaohu is now Jiang Xiaohu, and he is no longer affected by that Jiang Xiaohu.


    and so.


    "Want to eat? Take your own bowl!"

 1029 Chapter 1029: Seeing Yu Bailing

    This month, in addition to studying the company¡¯s share quota and helping Zhou Lin not suffer losses when working with the Huang Group, Jiang Xiaohu spent most of the other time studying the ¡°medical skills¡± outside the world.


    Tailin''s medical skills are similar to and different from Chinese medicine.


    Traditional Chinese medicine is closely related, and Tailin''s medical skills are also based on this.


    But because of the level of cultivation, there is a huge difference.


    For example, Jiang Xiaohu, when he was in Daluo Jinxian, he could penetrate ordinary human bodies, even every corner.


    It was also because of this that he was able to treat the serious battle injuries for Tianxian.


    And if it is an earth immortal, I want to treat an immortal.Unless the heavenly immortal tells him where his injury is and what method should be used, the earthly immortal can''t even see through the body of the heavenly immortal, let alone treating the disease.


    Medical skills are advanced, but not unique.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s current strength is slowly improving, and he cannot see through the human body only with his eyes.


    Of course, you can see, hear, and ask.


    But if it is a disease unique to this world, such as cancer, Jiang Xiaohu has never been exposed to it.


    He entered the Tao with medicine and achieved cultivation.


    Healing diseases and saving people can accumulate the virtues of heaven.


    It can also help improve cultivation.


    Although there are very few, similar monks do one good day by day, but they are better than accumulation.


    This is also Jiang Xiaohu insisting on giving up Zhou Lin to transfer 50% of his shares to his own name, but he asked for a hospital.


    One, Tailin Hospital.


    A month ago, Zeng Qiufeng''s grandfather had a consultation with experts invited from abroad. After diagnosis, they decided to perform a recovery operation on the elderly.


    Everything needs to allow Zeng Guoqing to regain a healthy enough weight to support the completion of this operation.


    Zeng Qiufeng didn''t trust the Western doctors his uncles found, but the other party also said that Zeng Guoqing could be cured, which made Zeng Qiufeng dismissed Jiang Xiaohu''s plan to get treatment first.


    For the first time, someone begged to heal himself, and then died.


    This gave Jiang Xiaohu an idea to understand the diseases of this world, or this plane, the means of curing diseases and saving people.


    Before Tailin Medical Center had received a patient in a real sense, Jiang Xiaohu shut it down.


    People in this world believe in Western medicine more and are unwilling to eat grass. They think that herbal medicine is too slow to take effect, and it also has more side effects. Compared with Western medicine, it is lagging behind, or the current pace of life, there is no way to spend more The time is above waiting.


    And if you want to understand the unknown, the best way is to integrate into it.


    Becoming the deputy dean of Binhai Hospital of Traditional Chinese Medicine recommended by Sun Lean, you can learn more about Chinese medicine and even have access to surgical medicine that has spread all over the world, but Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t just want to be a bystander, he is more willing to be a participant.


    He is a Chinese medicine doctor and can participate in the consultation.


    Even contact with patients.


    But it is destined to be impossible to participate in a surgical treatment.


    But Jiang Xiaohu really wanted to know more of this.


    Jiang Xiaohu is not complacent. He knows deeply that his clinical medicine can cure the patient more quickly and even prevent the patient from suffering more.


    But the disadvantages are also obvious.


    That is his medical skills. To learn, you must have a sufficient foundation.


    Even the national player Qi Minghai and Jiang Xiaohu have discovered that the other party has learned too little in recent exchanges.


    The essence of Chinese medicine is too complicated.


    If you want to learn a soup song, or even apply it proficiently in treatment, a modern Chinese medicine doctor can spend a few years, contact countless patients, and accumulate experience to gradually master it.


    But this kind of thing, in the Tailin Hospital of Jiang Xiaohu for thousands of years, can''t even reach the entrance.


    It will take at least fifty years for Jiang Xiaohu to teach a student who meets the minimum requirements.


    And this world is not a world that can practice routinely and break through the limit of human life.


    People don''t have time to spend fifty years getting started.


    Jiang Xiaohu wants to understand Western medicine, hoping to make a breakthrough.


    "The Dean."


    Two rows of newly recruited doctors with Huaxia certification stood in front of the gate of Tailin Hospital, welcoming the arrival of Jiang Xiaohu, who is the hospital''s top leader and the owner of the dual status.


    A figure was slowly backing away, and she never expected that she would see this man again.


    She regretted why she didn''t follow the advice of her parents to find a job in another place.


    "Yu Bailing."


    "I''m."


    Jiang Xiaohu was about to walk into the glass door and suddenly stopped.


    As the voice fell, the backing figure suddenly stopped and raised his head to say firmly.


    "Come to my office later."


    After saying this, Jiang Xiaohu nodded slightly and left.


    Yu Bailing sat and took a deep breath, then looked up at the sky in frustration.


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to leave behind on my first day at work.


    Before that, she had to make a choice, whether to have a conversation in the newly renovated glass office before leaving, or to leave by herself.


    "Do you know Dean Jiang?"


    A fresh graduate with big white-rimmed glasses looked at Yu Bailing with surprise.


    "That''s it."


    The immaturity on the other side''s face made Yu Bailing not want to say a word, turned and walked into the hospital.


    Choosing this hospital was a careful choice made by Yu Bailing after numerous comparisons.


    First of all, this hospital is a modernized new hospital. It breaks the conventional square building structure. Even if you stand outside Tailin Hospital, people can see this two-story glass building full of stair-steps. Get a perfect score for artistic sense.


    The second is the medical equipment here. Everyone who enters the hospital is allowed to visit all the equipment in this hospital.


    and!If you can put forward the name of the world''s top equipment, you will be given priority for admission.


    That''s right, that''s how Yu Bailing was admitted.


    In addition to showing her own doctor''s qualification certificate, she was admitted by the interviewer''s encouragement by talking about the latest D300E, an antibacterial bioprinter from "JAMA".


    The interviewer made sure that he had not heard the name, and then began to search the Internet.


    After inquiring about Yu Bailing''s source and finding the source, Yu Bailing told this instrument to study the antibiotic resistance of new microorganisms and was immediately informed of admission.


    In the end, everyone will engage in the medical work they are most willing to do.


    A premise, don''t mess up.


    No one will pay for your mistakes, except yourself.


    To put it simply, as long as you have enough abilities, porcelain is up to your choice.


    Even rude patients are not used to visiting the hospital too much.


    This simply gave doctors and patients the greatest choice, and Yu Bailing couldn''t believe that there would be such a place.


    She fell in love with this place almost immediately.


    Then, she was now standing outside Jiang Xiaohu''s glass door.


    The person inside had rescued a patient he believed to be dead, and at the moment, he was still his dean.

 1030 Chapter 1030 Of course, Im afraid of death

    Through the glass door, the interior decoration can be seen at a glance.


    Not a rigid white picture, everything is modern decoration.


    Famous paintings from various countries, potted plants, iron art with special twisted lines.


    Huge black spar desk top, LCD notebook, stylish black leather sofa, and an enlarged X-ray photo of the human brain on the electronic screen.


    Very cool!


    This is Yu Bailing''s first impression.


    This is not a dean who sticks to rules, nor is he a profit-seeking boss.


    According to the magazine Yu Bailing saw, that D300E would cost 800,000 US dollars, which is not even a tariff.


    But this thing is only used for research. It is not useful for the treatment of diseases, or for ordinary hospitals at present. It is used for the drug research of the virus, and has no actual treatment function. It is even considered as some reference. Not on.


    According to Yu Bailing''s estimation, there will be no more than 100 hospitals in China with this equipment.


    "Here, coffee or tea?"


    Modern society, modern life concept.


    At the same time, Jiang Xiaohu''s life style was changed, and he was also synchronizing with the world.


    "Thank you."


    Jiang Xiaohu, who was still reading the heavy medical books in the room, saw Yu Bailing entering the door, and immediately got up and walked to the coffee machine next to the reception area, where there were dry hot roasted coffee beans and various tea cans.


    Including everything familiar but not familiar, everything.


    Yu Bailing picked up the thermos in her hand and shook it slightly.


    This is the habit of practicing medicine. She prefers to drink boiled water to fully absorb and replenish the water.


    "It''s a good habit, but I think there should be more attempts."


    Jiang Xiaohu poured himself a cup of coffee and sat on the opposite side of the sofa.


    Used a posture that is most comfortable for me.


    "So, what happened to the patient last time?"


    After taking a sip of coffee, she watched Yu Bailing lift the thermos cup at the same time.


    When a person is warm in the stomach, it is very easy to relax.


    And this time is also a very good time for communication.


    Jiang Xiaohu asked, raised his eyes and looked at Yu Bailing''s good face.


    "He is very good, just an ordinary appendectomy, no complications, no infection, and a good recovery. He was discharged the next afternoon after the operation was completed."


    Also, I was discharged from the hospital.


    Yu Bailing''s face showed reminiscence eyes, her diagnosis of Zhao Jian was''mistake'', which caused a resurrection incident to be implicated at the same time.


    Although Sun Lean tried his best to keep her, because of the impact of this incident on the Binhai Hospital of Traditional Chinese Medicine, the upper-level leaders persuaded the dean to leave, not to mention the first responsible person for this incident, the attending doctor Yu Bailing.


    After conducting a series of regular investigations, it was really impossible to find out any violations by Yu Bailing.


    Yu Bailing got a decent resignation procedure.


    Otherwise, there may be lawsuits, and even the latter part of his life may be ruined.


    The conversation between the two was on the line from the beginning, which made Jiang Xiaohu very happy. He asked Yu Bailing''s patient, it was Zhao Jian who was in the operating room, who was treated by Yu Bailing in the operating room.


    "This is very good, we have cured the patients. I am not very familiar with other doctors, but there is one thing, I am a person, or I will do my best, so for the future of the hospital, you Any good suggestions?"


    Knowing, there is a fate.


    Jiang Xiaohu is more willing to communicate with such people.


    As for other things, the cause and effect in them will make Jiang Xiaohu hesitate.


    He accepts medical technology, but he is unwilling to accept trouble.


    Some hidden false troubles are fine, but some are absolutely unacceptable.


    "I, I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    Yu Bailing was a little confused, the other party did not ridicule, and even cared about his patients.


    But in the question later, shouldn''t this be something that the deputy dean or other senior management of the hospital should consider?


    "I just mentioned in the Wikimedicine article that the 263 known viruses circulating in humans account for only 0.1% of all potential viruses. Among the 25 virus families under investigation, there are still about 1.67 million unknown viruses yet to be discovered. Among them, about 631,000 to 827,000 kinds of viruses are likely to infect humans.


    There are precedents for these hazards. Among them, the 1918 Spanish influenza virus once caused about one third of the world''s population (about 500 million people) to infect and 25 to 40 million people died (the world population was about 17 Billion people).


    I don''t want to be killed by the sudden appearance of a new type of virus, especially without warning."


    Jiang Xiaohu had a smile at the corner of his mouth, but he was thinking about this possibility in his heart.


    At present, the research of human science and technology has tended to the microbial population invisible to human eyes.


    Jiang Xiaohu would not see these things unless he went to Tianxian.


    They can kill an ordinary person, but it may not be impossible to kill Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to cultivate to extend his life, and then when he traveled around the world looking for opportunities, he was killed by an unknown virus that suddenly broke out.


    It''s just because he didn''t know anything about it.


    Jiang Xiaohu himself was not sure whether Reiki could kill the virus.


    Therefore, he must first try.


    He is not a vampire, immune to any virus, he was also an ordinary person before he cultivated immortality.


    Only in that era, there was no biotechnology.


    Everyone is very simple, not so many synthetic genes, all kinds of mutations.


    With the advancement of science and technology, everything is moving forward, and new challenges are also constantly appearing!


    Jiang Xiaohu is not afraid of danger, but he does not want to know nothing.


    "So, you built this hospital because you were afraid of being killed?"


    "It can be said, or that I am also very passionate about medicine!"


    Yu Bailing spoke subconsciously in surprise, and Jiang Xiaohu hardly paused to respond.


    "Um, Dean Jiang, I didn''t mean to sarcastic you."


    Yu Bailing regretted immediately after speaking.


    How could you suddenly say that kind of thing, don''t you know that you are now facing elimination?


    "I understand, I need your opinion."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care.


    Fear of death is not a matter of shame.


    Although everyone in this world has that day, Jiang Xiaohu seems to eventually become immortal and return to Tailin, but he is going to take revenge. Before revenge, he was afraid of death, and even after revenge, he didn''t want to die.


    "The most comprehensive virus research in the world is known to be in the CDC of the United States. They have a backup library for all viruses that are known to be harmful to humans, and corresponding treatment methods.


    They are not commercial organizations, and money cannot solve everything.


    To obtain information about the virus database provided by the other party, a certain degree of social visibility is required.And, correspondingly important patients."


    People, indiscriminately.


    Any time this kind of remark is a calm word.


    Yu Bailing understood Jiang Xiaohu''s needs.


    Similarly, she also expressed her dream.


    She wants to build a world authoritative hospital together.

 1031 Chapter 1031

    "Then, please Dr. Yu, Tailin Hospital and I, work together!"


    Jiang Xiaohu gestured with a toast, with soft eyes in his eyes.


    It is like a kind old man looking at a newborn baby with infinite hope for the future.


    "I will!"


    Affirmative tone, firm determination.


    Yu Bailing made a promise, but quickly fell into confusion.


    What''s wrong with yourself?I still remember the last time I said this, I was still taking the medical school exam. At that time, my mother''s encouragement gave me great confidence.


    The dean in front of him seemed to be in his early twenties, with fair and tender skin, probably in his twenties, why would he give himself such a feeling.


    "Then, I''ll be busy."


    Feeling confused and embarrassed, as if he was given a routine by a young man.


    I want to get angry, but nothing happens.


    Yu Bailing got up quickly, since Jiang Xiaohu didn''t mean to fire her, she chose to leave this embarrassing place now.


    "By the way, Doctor Yu. I want to ask, if you want to focus on surgery and virology, where is the best way to get started?"


    Jiang Xiaohu stated the biggest purpose of this trip.


    He is a Western medicine renunciation halfway through, and he wants to enter a subject, nothing is more helpful than asking a professional.


    Although Miss Du can also give Jiang Xiaohu answers, those answers are too complicated.


    It is still a waste of time to get the path of the system from it.


    As for finding someone to apprentice?


    In this world, people who can teach Jiang Xiaohu have not yet been born or have already died.


    After Jiang Xiaohu understood the pathology of many so-called terminal illnesses, he immediately judged that the disease had the same name as Tailin. Jiang Xiaohu was sure that they could be cured.


    "Surgery is surgery, Dean Jiang, you..."


    Yu Bailing was taken aback.


    She never expected that Jiang Xiaohu, who was able to come back to life, would not have surgery.


    I''m afraid this is a medical school graduate, the most basic planing class will be taught.


    "You can look at the book Introduction to Basic Surgery. Of course, the most comprehensive one in China is a case study. There is one..."


    Yu Bailing quickly withdrew his mind, suppressed the doubts, and specially recommended several medical books for Jiang Xiaohu that the professor of the basic medical school had recommended to him, several of which already involved advanced surgical introduction.


    "Okay. I will take a closer look."


    Jiang Xiaohu opened a certain treasure directly, and following Yu Bailing''s words, all the medical skills of the name went into the shopping cart.


    Hand speed?


    He has always been fast.


    The hospital has just opened, and there is no serious patient.


    Many have colds and fevers, and there are a few stitches at most.


    On the first day, Jiang Xiaohu carefully observed how each patient enters the hospital and the doctors in each department see the doctor.


    Basic appearance inspection, inquiring about illness, visual inspection of illness, doing items like hearing, pressing, and temperature test.


    Minor illnesses can generally be judged at this stage.


    You can directly prescribe the corresponding drugs, and take the medicine to observe the treatment with a three-day course of treatment.


    If there is a targeted suspicion that the condition may be serious, the patient will be asked to take blood tests, CT, X-ray, etc. to determine whether the lesion is serious.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very interested when he saw the blood analysis.


    Jiang Xiaohu understood the principle of this machine that can judge the blood condition through the instrument in an hour.


    And the various blood values ??judged in it, even the principle of the disease can be seen through the difference of some values, which makes him feel incredible.


    The simplest, such as some kind of virus infection.


    You can find out many details through a blood test.


    He began to stay in the blood laboratory for more time, and after a few operations by the laboratory technician, he began to learn it himself.


    "Um, Dean, I''ll do the little thing like drawing blood, or I''ll do it."


    On the first day of work, the dean took the job of drawing blood.


    Shang Wen''s face is almost cancerous.


    "You are watching, if I make a mistake, tell me."


    Jiang Xiaohu ignored Shang Wen and looked up at the mother and daughter coming in front of him.


    "No, I don''t get injections, no injections. Wow..."


    The child is only over six years old, with antipyretic stickers on his head.


    She desperately pulled her mother''s hand and walked towards the back. The fear of the hospital almost became a child''s nightmare.


    Especially the sharp iron needle, the unique smell of the hospital''s disinfectant water, and the main color is white.


    Even though Jiang Xiaohu has requested the hospital''s style to be as modern as possible, this hygienic image still cannot scare children.


    In particular, the mother also had a blood test sheet in her hand.


    "go!"


    The mother scolded, how did a child pull her.


    The floor is too slippery for children.


    No matter how hard she tried, she still approached Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Good boy, it''s not an injection, we don''t have an injection, we just get blood, it''s very fast. Look, mom bought candy, show my brother the arm, and the candy will be given to you..."


    Perhaps noticing Jiang Xiaohu''s gaze, his mother started to coax from the initial scolding.


    This effect is not without, the child stayed for a second.


    Then he looked back at the brother who said to his mother.


    Then he noticed the rubber gloves in Jiang Xiaohu''s hands.


    "Wow, I don''t eat sugar... Mom, let''s go. I don''t eat sugar."


    Fear occupied the whole heart of the little girl for the first time. She almost reflexed to escape when she saw the white coat.


    "Leave me!"


    When the scolding came again, the mother seemed to feel very embarrassed and hugged the girl hard to her waist.


    Then came to Jiang Xiaohu''s face.


    "Ahem, doctor, trouble you, hurry up."


    The girl danced, Jiang Xiaohu frowned.


    Call my brother, and it''s just an injection, is it so scary?


    Jiang Xiaohu still couldn''t understand the fear of children in this world.


    The mother of the child desperately suppressed the six-year-old 1.2-meter-old girl, but saw Jiang Xiaohu in a daze, coughing suddenly.


    Behind him, Shang Wen looked embarrassed.


    He wanted to remind that the patient was coming, but this was the dean, and he couldn''t speak.


    Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand and came to the girl''s eyes.


    A snapped finger appeared suddenly.


    The girl was stunned, her mother''s eyes were strange, and Shang Wen was stunned.


    "Little girl, if you can look into my eyes, I will tell you how I did it just now."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the girl''s eyes, and the other party looked at Jiang Xiaohu with admiration.


    It''s like, that snapping finger, what an amazing thing.


    "Really? Teach me there, I have looked into your eyes."


    The little girl had tears in her eyes, but she really opened her eyes hard.


    It seemed that he was afraid that Jiang Xiaohu''s words would not count, and he could not even wipe his tears, so he looked at Jiang Xiaohu directly.


    "Good job, okay, I will teach you. First interlace the index finger with the middle finger, and then rub it hard. Well, that''s it. By the way, you help her press here and stop the bleeding for one minute."


    Following Jiang Xiaohu''s teaching the little girl, he said to her mother.


    At the same time, Shang Wen and his mother looked at Jiang Xiaohu dumbfounded.


    When he had just drawn.

 1032 Chapter 1032 Free Treatment

    "Thank you, thank you doctor. Xin''er, contact with your right hand, and put your left hand on your mother''s place. Take the result in fifteen minutes, right? We will wait there."


    The mother saw that her daughter didn''t cry out for pain, and didn''t cry bitterly. Even the sweets she prepared were of no use.


    The daughter followed herself obediently and said goodbye to Jiang Xiaohu when she left her position.


    The tears of joy in my heart are almost falling.


    They are a dual-income family. Because of their busy work and their mother neglecting to take care of their children, Xin''er often sees a doctor and takes blood and injections once a month on average.


    Crying again and again, howling again and again.


    The strange eyes of others again and again.


    Gradually his mother went from numbness to shame to anger.


    She has no complaints about life, and the blames on her daughter are also nonsensical.


    She even blamed the illness on her daughter''s disobedience and poor health, gradually becoming more irritable.


    The indifferent eyes of every nurse who gave the injection, the unwillingness to say a word of comfort, and the cold-eyed waiting for her mother to control Xin''er stubbornly made this mother more anxious.


    She worked harder every time, and louder every time.


    "Well, I didn''t learn how to teach you later uncle. Obediently wait."


    Jiang Xiaohu said one sentence and repeated the sentence''Uncle'' emphatically.


    Even if he can be the grandfather of this child''s grandfather...


    But in this world, he still has to accept that he is growing tender.


    Facing his subordinates, he can still stand high, but facing ordinary people, he can''t let a woman who looks older than a teenager give Jiang Xiaohu an elder.


    Jiang Xiaohu also needs to adapt to some things.


    More than ten minutes later, there was a muffled noise in the laboratory.


    boom!


    Shang Wen slammed a fist on his stool, with a terrifying look on his face.


    "what happened?"


    The entire test process, including operating the machine, was all done by Jiang Xiaohu. He just got the blood draw results printed by Shangwen from the computer, and Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback by Shangwen''s emotional outburst.


    Now it¡¯s almost time to eat, and the only person who comes for the blood test is the little girl named Xin''er.


    "She! Pneumonia turned into cancer."


    The decadent Shang Wen was trembling. He didn''t know how to send this report to the pair of mothers and daughters who were sitting on the iron stools opposite the window, talking and laughing.


    At this moment, my mother replaced Jiang Xiaohu and patiently taught Xiner to snap her fingers.


    Seeing her mother will do it, Xin''er''s eye worship shifts to her mother.


    "Brother! I haven''t learned well yet, but my mother will do too."


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu holding a blood report and hearing the child''s childish words, his mother''s face turned red.


    "Well, your mother is also great. This is the laboratory report. Which doctor did you see it?"


    "Pediatric Doctor Yu."


    "Oh, it''s her, that''s OK, let''s go there together."


    Jiang Xiaohu followed the mother and daughter to the pediatrics department.


    Seeing Yu Bailing really sitting behind the desk, writing the medical records seriously, and seeing his patient come in with a smile on his face, Jiang Xiaohu nodded inwardly.


    Faced with the threat of human diseases, doctors should all smile more.


    "River¡­¡­"


    "Look at this first."


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand to stop, and sent the blood report in his hand to Yu Bailing.


    Just a glance, Yu Bailing''s face turned pale for an instant, and his head was slightly lowered, but he did not dare to look up at the mother and daughter.


    Yu Bailing, who took a few seconds to clear up her mood, slowly raised her head.


    "I have to do another CT. The CT department is now off work. I will check it personally. You should pay the fee first."


    The blood report is not enough, and Yu Bailing needs to be diagnosed.


    Of course, if you want to be diagnosed, you still need to do a lot of related inspection items, but Xiner is still so young, she doesn''t want her to suffer, and chooses to start with the simplest.


    "CT? No need for the doctor. The child often catches colds and coughs. You can prescribe some cold medicine, and that...cephalosporin, just for cephalosporins."


    Mother frowned, unwilling to spend any more money for an examination.


    She came here with her children. In addition to saving some travel expenses, it is more that this is a new hospital with lower charges than other hospitals.


    "No need to pay."


    Jiang Xiaohu spoke.


    Yu Bailing was taken aback for a moment, and then understood what Jiang Xiaohu meant.


    This is to do a CT for the patient free of charge. She began to explain patiently to her mother that there is no need to pay, she needs to do a test to confirm the child''s condition.


    Because it may be serious.


    The mother will be suspicious, and feel a little nervous.


    Hearing that there is no need to pay, the first hesitation still did not disappear.


    Nowadays, there are not many doctors in the hospital. As the attending surgeon in surgery, Yu Bailing now also serves as a pediatric clinic.


    Soon a group of people came to the third floor CT, less than ten minutes, the test results appeared.


    After Yu Bailing''s face turned pale again, it never faded.


    "What''s the situation, Doctor Yu."


    Jiang Xiaohu sat in the CT room and looked at Yu Bailing, who was dignified beside him.


    "Preliminary verification is lung cancer. The lungs have shadows and occupy one-third of the left lobe. She, she is only six years old."


    Yu Bailing didn''t know how to tell her mother outside the door.


    "How to cure?"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    "In the early stage, you only need surgical resection, and then a period of radiotherapy. If it is in the middle and late stages, if the diagnosis is confirmed, you must worry about the spread of cancer cells and do chemotherapy."


    It is also radiotherapy, which removes the necrotic part of cancer cells, and then uses radiation to kill the remaining cancer cells.


    This is the case alone, it is sufficient for the early cure.


    But if it''s the middle or late period, it''s life extension.


    At that time, cancer was like extra meat that could not be cut. You kept cutting and controlling with chemical drugs. If it is good, you can live more than ten years. If it is bad, it may be a year or a half. Cancer cells metastasize and the human immune system It is difficult to withstand multiple operations, drug destruction, and death is only a matter of time.


    "Yes! There is hope! Do a few more tests to confirm the condition, and also to do serum tumor marker tests, bronchoscopy, percutaneous lung puncture, or lymph node biopsy. As long as it is early, there is still a rescue!"


    Yu Bailing seemed to have been beaten up with chicken blood, and had not eaten lunch yet, but the whole person had the explosive power, and rushed to the door a few steps, ready to go out to let the girl continue to check.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Jiang Xiaohu suddenly appeared at the door, blocking Yu Bailing''s way.


    "It''s noon, I''ll have enough food first, tell them that there is food in the hospital cafeteria, but I have to take it in the afternoon.


    Undoubtedly, Jiang Xiaohu looked at Yu Bailing.


    Yu Bailing understood Jiang Xiaohu''s meaning at once, and his mother would definitely not be able to afford the rest of the inspection.


    The first time, she will definitely take the child away, or find the father of the child to discuss, or to raise money, but no matter what, it will definitely delay time.


    The best way to let children stay is to let them wait here.


    "can¡­¡­"


    Yu Bailing looked at Jiang Xiaohu a little puzzled.


    But if it continues to be free, these high-end machines cost so much money.

 1033 Chapter 1033 Terrible Test Results

    Yu Bailing finally obeyed Jiang Xiaohu''s words, told his mother and daughter the news, and invited them to the hospital for dinner.


    Lunch here is very cheap, you can eat three dishes and one soup for only eight yuan.


    Upon hearing this, the mother and daughter were very happy.


    They immediately followed Yu Bailing and left.


    "Doctor Yu, do you suspect that Xin''er has any other diseases? Why do you have to do CT? Is something wrong?"


    Along the way, the child''s mother was very puzzled about Yu Bailing''s sudden CT.


    Although she doesn''t understand medicine, she also knows that CT is a relatively high-end examination, at least it must be a serious illness.


    "It''s nothing, let''s see if our Xin''er has a good meal. Look, it''s too short."


    Yu Bailing''s eyes were soft, teasing Xiner.


    "I''m not short, I eat two bowls every time in kindergarten."


    Draw with a strong pen for a while, stretch out one, and then stretch out another finger.


    A smile appeared on Xin''er''s face.


    "Awesome Xiner! By the way, does Dad smoke at home?"


    "Smoke, it smells bad, I smoke every night, and even say it kills mosquitoes, just lie to me!"


    Hearing the doctor''s aunt''s questioning, Xin''er wrinkled her nose and loosened it, as if she was in the smoke now.The mother beside her had embarrassment on her face, but she didn''t say anything, obviously something happened.


    "Xin''er mother, are you busy this afternoon? This may not turn out so fast, or let Xin''er follow me, and you can pick it up after you finish this afternoon."


    "This... will it be too troublesome."


    Xin''er''s mother''s eyes shone, but she hesitated.


    "It''s okay, you saw it too, our hospital just opened, looking big, I''m fine. I can take Xin''er to the backyard garden to see."


    Pointing to the garden downstairs in the inpatient department, which is the place to walk during the recovery period when the patient is hospitalized.


    There is a fountain five meters wide in the center, with fish in the water.


    A few children from outside often come here to play.


    "Okay, then trouble Dr. Yu."


    Xiner''s mother no longer hesitated.


    The aunt next door helped to watch it.


    It would be nice to let Xin''er get in touch with more doctors and cultivate interest.


    The promise of the angel in white is always more convincing.


    For lunch, Yu Bailing used some cough syrup for Xin''er. During the meal, Xin''er said that she was really good at eating. After eating a lot of food, Yu Bailing almost burst into tears.


    Xin''er''s mother was also completely relieved, and just left after eating.


    It may be to catch up with work.


    Just after eating, he couldn''t do an inspection right away. Jiang Xiaohu was not used to eating with others. There was a special dining place. After he came out, he saw Yu Bailing and Xin''er walking in the garden and walked over.


    "Xin''er, let uncle give you the pulse."


    "No!"


    Xin''er hides behind Yu Bailing, facing this big brother who is not willing to eat together, very upset.


    More importantly, she didn''t know what the pulse was.


    "It''s okay, just let Uncle take a look."


    Yu Bailing knew that Jiang Xiaohu studied Chinese medicine, and she really had no other way to deal with cancer, and if it was Jiang Xiaohu, she would hold a glimmer of hope in her heart.


    Beautiful sisters can always make children more willing to listen.


    "Take your pulse."


    Xin''er walked out, stretched out the injection arm to expose the back of her hand, her eyes closed, as if waiting for Jiang Xiaohu to bring her a needle.


    Seeing such Xiner, the two smiled bitterly.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say much, putting his fingers on Xin''er''s wrist.


    On the shaded bench, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes seemed to be radiated by light, emitting a faint white light.


    Look at Xin''er''s chest.


    Through the skin, through the muscles, and then slowly down through the collarbone.


    The lung on the left is slightly black, as if it has been poisoned by some kind of poison, and there is a black and yellow grease remaining on the inner wall of the trachea.


    In this situation, it is as if someone who has been cultivated in the magic way has injected venom into his body.


    And if this is the case, Xin''er needs to withstand a huge amount of palm strength, and she will not be able to live until now.


    "Go to hospital first."


    Jiang Xiaohu released his hand and looked at Xin''er, who was very lively despite her complexion, and found a way in her heart.


    It''s just that he wants to learn Western medicine, and it''s even more important to look at each other''s way at this moment.


    "Hospitalized?"


    Yu Bailing was stunned again.


    Without the consent of the other''s mother, this is equivalent to Jiang Xiaohu spending money again.


    "Well, soon, I''m going to cough up blood."


    "Impossible, I just used antibiotic cough medicine, even for cancer..."


    "Cough cough..., cough cough cough, sister, blood!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xin''er opened the hand covering her mouth, and the inside was red with a little black.


    When the blood coughed out, Xin''er felt dizzy.


    It''s like every time before a nap, she soon fell into a dream (coma).


    Yu Bailing screamed in shock without warning.


    Jiang Xiaohu hugged Xiner for the first time.


    "Late..."


    Yu Bailing was in a mess.


    She didn''t finish what she said just now. This specially targeted cough suppressant can suppress most of the coughs unless the other party has advanced lung cancer.


    "Help her with the formalities and start checking immediately."


    To cure diseases and save people is to race against death.


    Now Xin''er is in a coma, obviously the condition of her lungs has deteriorated.


    Can''t wait any longer at this time.


    Yu Bailing hugged Xin''er in his arms and rushed towards the second floor.


    Three or two patients looked empty. With the identity of a doctor, Yu Bailing quickly arranged a single ward closest to the operating room.


    Do pathological examination and genotyping.


    With Yu Bailing personally going into battle, the test report was released soon.


    Confirmed, late.


    Cancer cells in the left half of the lung infected 45% of the lungs. Osteosarcoma appeared on the left shoulder bone, suspected of cancer metastasis.


    Seeing that Xin''er is obviously not short in height, her shoulders are unusually narrow.


    During the inspection, Yu Bailing made a special check.


    did not expect.


    Seeing this result, Yu Bailing squatted down in pain, hugged her calf with both hands, and buried her head on her knees.


    Why, why did she receive a lovely child who was about to die on the first day of work, and why Xin''er was so cute that she would suffer this crime.


    "Can''t it be treated?"


    Jiang Xiaohu carefully looked at the X-ray photographs Yu Bailing was holding, and there were several pathological reports in his hands.


    He has just read a few medical books recently, but he still doesn''t quite understand these professional terms.


    "It can be treated, but..."


    But it costs too much, but the cancer cells have metastasized, that is, I don¡¯t know where it will reappear in the body one day.


    At Xin''er''s age, but with real treatment, no one can guarantee how many times she can accept the pain of chemotherapy.


    "Then treat it first. For this matter, it is best to communicate with each other''s parents first."


    Jiang Xiaohu put down the film, and left the office.


    This is a good learning opportunity, Jiang Xiaohu intends to collect relevant knowledge to learn more.

 1034 Chapter 1034

    Without further ado, Yu Bailing dialed the number left by Xin''er''s mother before leaving.


    "Yes, it has been diagnosed, lung cancer... Don''t get excited, you won''t be misdiagnosed... You have to come over, yes, I am waiting for you here."


    Some things will not happen unless they are dragged.


    Yu Bailing knew that the sooner she told Xin''er''s mother, the sooner she made a decision is the best choice.


    Within half an hour, Xin''er''s mother arrived.


    Seeing her pale daughter lying on the hospital bed, Xin''er''s mother collapsed.She still insisted on taking Xin''er to the''big'' hospital for examination, and if Yu Bailing was misdiagnosed, Yu Bailing would have to pay for all diagnosis expenses.


    Yu Bailing accepted it happily, making Xin''er''s mother more painful.


    Before leaving, Yu Bailing conveyed the preferential treatment card left by Xiaohu Changjiang from the hospital.


    Yu Bailing explained it this way, and she felt incredible at the time.


    This is a hospital. I have only heard of discounts on medicines. I have never heard of discounts on surgery and treatment. According to Yu Bailing''s conversion, it is basically free.


    When Yu Bailing gave it to Xin''er''s mother, she told her to take it away, and if other hospitals diagnosed it, she would come to treat her.


    "Basically no money. This is the only discount card given by the dean to help with publicity."


    The specific items on the discount card are incomprehensible to ordinary people who are not clear about medical treatment. The scene that Yu Bailing secretly told Xin''er''s mother, through the glass wall in the office on the third floor, saw clearly, with a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Yu Bailing, not bad.


    There is a kind of kindness called to tell you secretly.


    Of course, this is mostly misunderstood.


    Seeing Xin''er''s mother heard Yu Bailing''s suspicious look, the look that looked at some kind of fake cell phone sold at subway entrances and train stations was similar to that of stolen mobile phones.


    Things will be reversed and misunderstood.


    One afternoon, Xiner did not come back.


    According to Yu Bailing''s idea, it is less than two o''clock and Xin''er''s mother takes the child for the examination, and the results should be obtained at four o''clock at the earliest.


    Why haven''t you come yet?


    Yu Bailing was thoughtful, and all his thoughts were on the thin tall girl.


    If it weren''t for this disease, she would have been pretty and cute.


    During dinner in the hospital, another major event happened in Tailin.Four ladies-style sports cars came to Tai Lin''s door together, and four beautiful women with excellent temperament came down.


    They come here


    Pick up Jiang Xiaohu from get off work


    Zhou Lin is a genuine wife and is currently the largest shareholder of Tailin Group''s only facial mask product. The market value of facial masks increases exponentially in the market every day, and Zhou Lin is not useless.


    She has a unique vision and started overseas business.


    Today, Zhou Lin is solely responsible for the development of overseas markets.


    In two days, she will personally go to the past, the establishment of the local branch, and the future strategic deployment.


    Coming down from the BMW 7 Series, wearing a slim and decent suit, lined with a white curled spinning skirt, and silky purple-black leather shoes, the female president''s temperament came into being.


    In the distance, looking at the two big stars of friends Yuan Yimeng and Deng Shuangshuang from their Maserati and Ferrari sports cars.


    Yuan Yimeng is a sales star, and Deng Shuangshuang is now the newcomer of film and television entertainment.


    Even the sales team of the Huang Group was impressed by Yuan Yimeng''s natural sales talent.With Yuan Yimeng¡¯s presence in the entire southern market, sales doubled directly. Now all sales in the southern market, no one does not know Yuan Yimeng¡¯s name.


    Friends are very high-profile. According to Yuan Yimeng, they must be high-profile, just like their purple and red sports cars.


    These two''suddenly'' heard that Jiang Xiaohu was off work on the first day of Tailin Hospital, and insisted on coming to help!


    What can I do to help out this get off work!


    Zhou Lin couldn¡¯t help it either. Both of them were good friends, and they had both worked on the same sofa. They experienced the hardest part of Tai Lin together. They comforted her...


    All kinds of explanations were flying in Zhou Lin''s heart, but she still couldn''t understand. Even with these, they shouldn''t come to pick up her husband from get off work!


    If these two can barely accept it, then Huang Liying, who is the next luxury car from the Mercedes-Benz 900C, which has almost the same appearance as Zhou Lin''s BMW 7 Series, will be difficult for Zhou Lin to accept.


    Jiang Xiaohu rescued her father as the pearl of the Huang family.


    Huang Group entered the Tailin Group and helped Tailin open the market in the fastest way.


    Jiang Xiaohu also received the consultation fee, and this favor should be paid off.


    But whenever there might be a place where Jiang Xiaohu played, this young lady would definitely be there.


    The two girlfriends reminded Zhou Lin everywhere to pay attention, Zhou Lin''s eyes have been walking around the three of them.


    She should pay attention, you two need more!


    Zhou Lin and Huang Liying''s dressing is fairly normal, and Yuan Yimeng and Deng Shuangshuang are about the same as the fashion model show.


    You should pay attention to it!


    "You guys go back. On the first day of the night shift, I won''t go back at night."


    Wearing a white coat and covering his eyes with bangs, Jiang Xiaohu walked to the door of the hospital. He was not a doctor. He was determined not to let him enter the hospital.


    This is the rule he set.


    After speaking, turn around and leave.


    "Hey, Mr. Jiang, it''s too early to open today. I didn''t expect it to be so low-key. I came here to give the opening gift for my father."


    Huang Liying smiled, holding a gift box in her hand, and stretched it out in front of Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Thank you."


    Taking a deep breath, Jiang Xiaohu took the box.


    When you opened it, it was a blue origin tie.


    This kind of opening ceremony looks more like a gift exchange between lovers, but Jiang Xiaohu didn''t think too much and accepted it with pleasure.


    He now wears formal clothes to work every day, and a tie is also needed.


    There is no time to go shopping, some people send it, and it''s good to accept it.


    "I have it too."


    Yuan Yimeng and Deng Shuangshuang took out a gift box, and Zhou Lin was stunned.


    These two are still girlfriends, preparing gifts for their husbands, but they don''t even say!


    Jiang Xiaohu immediately opened the connection, the box was not big, Deng Shuangshuang gave a pair of leather shoes, and Yuan Yimeng gave a belt.


    Zhou Lin gritted her teeth as she watched.


    You just gave gifts to your friends'' husbands, and you gave them all!


    Such a personal thing!


    The three women were happy to see Jiang Xiaohu accepting, and suddenly remembered that the real card was still by her side, her eyes wandered and she kept scanning Zhou Lin.


    They were worried and worried that their gift would be the same as Zhou Lin''s gift, which was embarrassing.


    In fact, Zhou Lin is even more embarrassed. She is very busy now. In this matter, she ordered the opening flower baskets, and they were still at the door to give Jiang Xiaohu. She didn''t even think about it.


    "Husband, I''ll come to pick you up for dinner, half an hour, and it won''t delay the patient."


    Zhou Lin showed her best smile, but her heart beat faster.


    She was afraid, but Jiang Xiaohu refused.


    "it is good."


    "Doctor Yu, help me deliver these to the office. You will be on the night shift with me tonight, no problem...that''s fine, go."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Yu Bailing, who was carrying a small shoulder bag and was about to leave after get off work. He stopped the person and put all the three gift boxes into the other''s hands. Then he turned and opened Zhou Lin''s car door and got into the car.

 1035 Chapter 1035

    "Didn''t it mean eating? Let''s go."


    Yu Bailing stared at the four peerless beauties in a daze, and the four of them stared at Yu Bailing''s charming temperament in a daze.


    Only Jiang Xiaohu who got on the BMW was urging Zhou Lin.


    Zhou Lin''s mind was messy. You were on the night shift on the first day with such a beautiful woman. How could you rest assured your wife.


    Yuan Yimeng, Deng Shuangshuang, Huang Liying


    How can you reassure me!


    Zhou Lin returned to her senses. Although she was a genuine wife, this matter had not yet passed the verification of the blood sacrifice enchantment. She and her good girlfriends, good partners, and even Yu Bailing in front of her were all at the same level of competition.


    Even if they don''t know.


    But Zhou Lin knew clearly.


    At this time, she has to show the attitude of the palace.


    "Doctor Yu? Thank you for your hard work. By the way, have you eaten, do you want to be together?"


    "Just eaten..."


    Zhou Lin just wanted to show the generosity of the palace.


    Even if the other party didn''t eat this time, they would definitely say no, and Zhou Lin would be able to relieve the embarrassment just moments ago.


    The idea is good, but unfortunately, she forgot her good girlfriend.


    "Yes, right, let''s go together."


    Deng Shuangshuang stepped forward and held Yu Bailing''s arm, and the scene opened his mouth.


    It was as if Zhou Lin had dinner with Jiang Xiaohu and invited her.


    "Together."


    Yuan Yimeng was not a fuel-efficient lamp, so he immediately reacted.


    "I haven''t eaten it yet, can I be together?"


    Huang Liying directly burst into tears, and she was very pitiful.


    Is this a hot show, you three!


    Zhou Lin''s eyes were almost out of her eyes!


    "I actually already..."


    Yu Bailing wanted to say more.


    Yuan Yimeng put the gift in his hand into his back seat, and Deng Shuangshuang pulled the person directly into his car.Huang Liying has already sat in the car first, saying that she will follow you closely and will never be left behind.


    Everyone was ready, but Zhou Lin stomped angrily.


    Turn into the car.


    "what happened?"


    "No...nothing."


    The car quickly drove to Michelin.


    It used to be Long Ye''s shop, and it was acquired once, and now it belongs to Zhou Lin and Jiang Xiaohu.


    There is Zhou Lin''s memory here, and now there is him in the memory.


    "VIP rooms..."


    The newly hired Michelin manager saw the arrival of the proprietress, followed by a few friends, and immediately wanted to recommend the most luxurious private room to the proprietress.


    "Full? Understandable, then, table ten is ready. Let them choose other positions."


    Biao opera, you think my old lady can''t!


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled at Zhou Lin''s small movements.


    Obviously it disturbed her dining mood, even the face of her girlfriends.


    The tenth table is where Jiang Xiaohu and Zhou Lin sit each time.


    Seeing the familiar steps of the two, the four women behind them were slightly embarrassed.Of course it was Wei Wei. Soon the four of them were nearby, merged into a table No. 11, and dine together.


    Moreover, without Zhou Lin''s discussion, the manager took the initiative.


    This manager is so cute.


    After the last meal, Yuan Yimeng, Deng Shuangshuang, and Huang Liying handed out business cards to the lovely manager.


    If the lady boss fires you, come to me.


    Well, I didn''t say this clearly, but the meaning was obvious.Zhou Lin''s facial muscles twitched unnaturally.


    None of these things affected Jiang Xiaohu''s appetite. He is very picky about food, but this world has not yet satisfied him with food, mainly because there is no aura and the taste cannot be fully integrated.


    Here, he just chooses the food that maintains the healthiest function.


    Five women are holding wine glasses, you look at me, when I look at you, Jiang Xiaohu has eaten enough for the body, holding the wine glasses, drinking gracefully, and then got up...


    "Husband."


    "Drink more brown sugar water, your business is coming soon, don''t stay up late lately. I have eaten, Doctor Yu?"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Yu Bailing.


    She was pulled all the way and made the strongest light bulb.


    I have been completely confused.


    "Ah, me, too."


    She drank two sips of wine from start to finish, and her face was reddish because she was still too strong to drink.


    "Well, let''s go back to the hospital first, wife, car keys."


    Jiang Xiaohu stretched out a slender hand, Zhou Lin subconsciously took out the car key and put it on.


    Yuan Yimeng got up and said that the gift was still in the car and he wanted to give it to Jiang Xiaohu.


    In terms of position, Zhou Lin, Deng Shuangshuang, and Huang Liying all bowed their heads slightly, not knowing what they were thinking.


    The parking attendant drove the car in front of him, and Yuan Yimeng stood in front of the Michelin door, watching Jiang Xiaohu drive away without a trace.


    Back in the restaurant, the three women were still in their positions.


    Zhou Lin only ate a little of the food in front of her, and even less for her girlfriends and Huang Liying.


    If you have a problem, how to eat.


    "Zhou Lin, I have decided, I want to be Jiang Xiaohu as a junior!"


    Yuan Yimeng sat down, took a deep breath, then took a drink and drank it. Zhou Lin was stunned and started to feast on.


    "I, I''m a junior!"


    Deng Shuangshuang said to follow closely!She was eating crazy too, and she didn''t dare to look at Zhou Lin''s ugly face.


    "Then what am I? Xiao Wu!"


    Huang Liying''s eyes widened and she was drinking too!


    Not a very expensive wine, Bordeaux is slightly sweet, but Huang Liying said the''Little Five'' moment, drinking it, and her heart was sweet.


    "You guys! Dare you!"


    Zhou Lin patted the table angrily, watching Huang Liying also start to pick up the knife and fork gracefully, followed closely behind.


    Fighting later will definitely require physical strength. This is very important, so eat first!


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know what happened in the restaurant.


    Just arriving at the door of the hospital, Xin''er''s mother took Xin''er with a haggard face and was wandering.


    Tai Lin turned on the night light, but the family of three didn''t even have the courage to enter the door.


    One afternoon, crazy laboratory diagnosis.


    Xiao Xin''er''s hand was covered with blood draw wounds.


    Mother Zhao Lan was haggard, her face obviously did not know how many times she had cried, the gully was clearly visible, and the men behind him smoked one by one.


    Zhao Lan slapped it angrily and slapped five fingerprints on the man''s face.


    The man was obviously very temperamental, but raised his hand, seeing the ferocity and stubbornness on his lover''s face, he squatted aggrievedly and started crying.


    Xiner took Zhao Lan''s hand and touched her father''s head, actually comforting.


    "Mom, don''t beat Dad, Dad works very hard."


    When this sentence was said, Zhao Lan knelt down holding Xin''er and cried.


    That sentence is what Zhao Lan used to coax Xin''er on weekdays: Xin''er, my father is very hard at work. The place to work is closed and not ventilated, so I want to smoke. Let''s open the window and let it ventilate.


    Ventilation is obviously ineffective.


    "Bring them in."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Yu Bailing with red eyes, said something, and walked into the hospital.


    In this world, there is no pain for no reason, and no pain for no reason. Behind everything, there are always all kinds of similar stories.


    It''s just a different kind.


    Some are self-defeating and abandoning themselves, and some are living hard.

 1036 Chapter 1036

    Jiang Xiaohu''s understanding of Western medicine, although he has read a lot of books, is still not a specialist.If you use Tai Lin''s medical skills to treat Xin''er, the chance of a successful cure is less than two percent.


    It''s not that the medical skills are not good, but the aura is not enough.


    In Jiang Xiaohu''s view, cancer cells are like toxins that continue to destroy the body. To completely eliminate them, Xin''er''s body needs to have a strong regeneration ability, and to eliminate the toxins with its own immunity.


    Zhao Jian''s body possesses this ability.


    However, after careful calculation, Jiang Xiaohu found that even Zhao Jian, if he receives the number of cancer cells from Xin''er at the moment, cannot heal himself unless Jiang Xiaohu helps him.


    In other words, to cure it with Tai Lin medicine, the most basic thing is that Xiner needs to reach Zhao Jian''s physical fitness.


    Kuayang body is so easy to get, otherwise it would not be a bloodline that everyone envy.


    Zhao Jian is fate, and Xiner''s thin body is not lucky.


    Yu Bailing''s treatment plan is to remove the necrotic area and then use chemotherapy to remove the cancer cells. It is the universal treatment plan for cancer in the world.


    Tailin Hospital also has this equipment.


    This is the first plan, and the follow-up.


    Jiang Xiaohu will use his aura to help transform Xin''er''s body, so that her immunity will be greatly enhanced against cancer cell viruses.


    This is the second option, to cure cancer!


    Of course, Jiang Xiaohu will not tell the family that is about to be broken.


    This hope, people in this world will not understand, and most importantly, to complete the second step, at least Xiao Xiner must survive in the operating room.


    Even with the development of science and technology, the risk of surgery has not been reduced.


    Human willpower, surgical complications.


    Any small accident during the operation may cause people to fall on that chair. This is not alarmist, but fact.


    These are what families need to recognize.


    "Uncle, can you heal me?"


    Yu Bailing was talking about treatment plans and follow-up arrangements to Zhao Lan and the man with his head down. Xin''er suddenly walked over and took Jiang Xiaohu''s hand.


    As if taking the pulse, I put it on my little wrist and asked seriously.


    "can!"


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    He understood the little girl''s mind and comforted the parents behind him.


    Xin''er smiled, Zhao Lan also tugged at the corners of her mouth, and the father behind him firmly held Xin''er in his arms, repeatedly emphasizing that he would quit smoking.


    "For your health, it is best to check your body after Xin''er gets better."


    Jiang Xiaohu made a final summary of the conversation tonight, and then asked Yu Bailing to arrange for Xin''er to be hospitalized.


    The hospitalization fee is free, just pay a registration fee.


    After signing the first aid agreement, inform Xin''er''s parents that there are nurses on duty in the hospital and they can go home first.


    "President Jiang, I want to schedule the operation at nine o''clock tomorrow morning, when Dr. Tong Li will perform the operation. He has many years of surgical experience and is better than me..."


    After sending off his parents, Yu Bailing reported to Jiang Xiaohu.


    This is Tailin''s first operation. You must be cautious, and some details need to be reported to the dean. Even Jiang Xiaohu is still reading the basic book "Precautions for surgery".


    "I have already called Li Tong and Wu He. They will be there in half an hour and go to the operating room to prepare. It will start at ten."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t put down the book, didn''t even glance at Zhou Lin.


    "What? Evening!"


    Zhou Lin was stunned when she heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words.


    The patient has just arranged to be hospitalized. Jiang Xiaohu will start the operation immediately. The data of the body has not been tested. Can the patient bear the consumption during the operation, or should he strengthen nutrition first?None of this was done, and the operation immediately was tantamount to harming Xin''er.


    Zhou Lin is about to object!An alarm came from his waist.


    This is the contact phone of all members of Tailin Medical Care, and tonight, the only one who may call this phone is...


    "Doctor Yu, Xin''er suddenly coughed up blood and coughed very badly!"


    Before he could reply, Yu Bailing ran away.


    At the first sight of Xin''er, Jiang Xiaohu inspected Xin''er''s pale body through his spiritual eyes, and took blood tests in the afternoon, resulting in insufficient supply of the thin Xin''er body. Just now, Xin''er took his hand to check her pulse. Perceive this.


    According to Jiang Xiaohu''s experience, Xiner may not survive tonight.


    Therefore, for treatment, it must be now.


    Yu Bailing gave Xin''er first aid and stabilized Xin''er''s body, but because of this, Yu Bailing was even more opposed to immediate surgery, and even the surgery schedule for tomorrow morning would be postponed.


    Obviously, Xiner''s current situation is very bad.


    It is not suitable for surgical treatment at all.


    At the same time, Li Tong and Wu He who came together also agreed with Yu Bailing''s schedule for the operation.


    The patient''s body is unstable. At this time, the risk of being unable to walk off the operating table increases by 30%.


    "I understand that you are all for the sake of the patient. The operation is scheduled at ten o''clock in the evening. You should take a break and work overtime with me until ten o''clock."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have the power of dean, it was life-saving.


    It''s not a mess, he knows Xin''er''s situation, others don''t.


    At ten o''clock, it may be Xiner''s journey to Guimenguan.


    At that moment, it''s not whether you want to or not, but you have to do this operation.


    Ten o''clock


    Came quietly.


    Yu Bailing and the two other doctors on duty who were temporarily pulled over, the mobile phones around their waists rang fatal urging at the same time.


    Jiang Xiaohu stood outside the ward early.


    The three of them entered at the same time to give Xiner another first aid.


    In less than a minute, the three of them chanted to prepare for operation room No. 1 and immediately carried out surgical rescue.


    The patient¡¯s pulmonary complications blocked the trachea, and his sallow face was purple at the moment.


    When Wu He''s anesthetic hadn''t worked, Li Tong''s scalpel had already cut Xin''er''s body. Jiang Xiaohu stood aside and watched Yu Bailing expertly help handing tools while holding Xin''er''s exposed feet. Ah.


    An aura passes through the soles of the feet into Xin''er''s body.


    Li Tong was sweating profusely, and the nurse on the side kept wiping him.


    Yu Bailing next to her was even more worried.


    It is easy to remove the foreign body and resume breathing, but now that the chest cavity is open, should it be stitched up and wait for the next time?


    The doctors and nurses present all know.


    Xiner''s situation, waiting for the next time, may be another first aid for complications.


    Under the nod of Xiaohu Yangtze River in the courtyard.


    Li Tong''s scalpel was aimed at Xin''er''s damaged lung lobe.


    In the next time, Jiang Xiaohu witnessed the entire operation, and when the three doctors were extremely worried about whether Xin''er could hold it.


    One hour passed


    Two hours passed


    Xin''er''s vital signs have been stable, which has brought hope to the doctors, and Li Tong''s movements have become more skillful and stable.


    The operation was very successful.


    After the next stitching is completed by Yu Bailing, everything is left to wait.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s face gradually turned pale.


    The consumption is not small.

 1037 Chapter 1037

    When everything is complete, the patient is sent to the sterile observation ward.


    The doctor in charge of the operation sat in the lounge with Jiang Xiaohu, all looking exhausted.


    Especially Jiang Xiaohu


    It stands to reason that the part Jiang Xiaohu is responsible for should be the easiest. He only needs to do some auxiliary work from the observation data responsible for the operation.


    Yu Bailing''s eyes never left Jiang Xiaohu''s body, because Jiang Xiaohu looked no more relaxed than Li Tong, and even felt completely relieved and his lips were a little pale.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaohu closed his eyes to rest his mind, while slowly adjusting his breath.


    Xin''er''s body issued multiple warnings of complications. In order to ensure the smooth progress of the operation, Jiang Xiaohu acted hard to convey the spirit of Xin''er, and temporarily improved Xin''er''s physical fitness to the extent of Zhao Jian''s recovery.


    Stop the sudden occurrence of complications.


    For this reason, Jiang Xiaohu was completely relieved and fell into ethereal at the moment. Instead, his eyes were clear. He kept recalling all the actions of Li Tong during the operation, repeatedly watching in his mind, recalling and observing.


    "Okay, everyone is tired tonight, go home early to rest. Just have me here."


    After ten minutes, Xia felt her body recovered slightly and said to her feet.


    At the age of 40, Li Tong waved his hand gently, and Wu He also smiled along with him and took out his mobile phone.Instead, the nurse on duty got up first and came to the nurse''s desk to fetch the bedding and send it to the two doctors'' offices.


    It seems that these two must be hospitalized tonight.


    "Now time, don''t you go back?"


    The two chief surgeons both returned to their offices, thanking the nurse for the bedding and then began to rest.


    Xia Ya was not aware of the following questions.


    Yu Bailing came to Xia Ya, smiled and explained.At the same time, I thanked the nurse who just hugged her the bedding in the hospital.


    "The thoracotomy is not a trifling matter. It belongs to the third to fourth level of surgical intensity. Patients may have various conditions 24 hours after the operation and require nursing care. Among them, two hours after the operation is the most critical period. This is the time between the surgeon and the attending physician You have to be by your side, and unexpected situations will happen.


    Of course, especially in late-night emergencies, people usually stay behind."


    This is the normal state of good medicine.


    Yu Bailing didn''t say one more thing.


    In fact, she was very curious whether Jiang Xiaohu was a doctor.


    The medical quality shown by the other party, especially when the operation just started tonight, even reported data errors.


    But at certain critical moments, it seems very professional.


    "President Jiang, is this your first operation today?"


    After being sent to the dean''s office, Yu Bailing finally couldn''t help but ask what she thought, after all, this matter is not a trivial matter.


    "what happened?"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Yu Bailing with doubts in his eyes.


    "If Dean Jiang is willing, I am willing to help Dean."


    Obviously it would be rude to ask a hospital director this way, but if Jiang Xiaohu really does not have medical qualifications, I am afraid that the Tailin Hospital will be closed within a month.


    And Yu Bailing will lose her job again.


    She only went to work on the first day, and she was satisfied with the atmosphere brought by Tailin, or Jiang Xiaohu, and didn''t want to lose it.


    "Don''t worry, I have a doctor''s license."


    Jiang Xiaohu seemed to understand what Yu Bailing was referring to and replied.


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s answer, Yu Bailing sighed slightly, as long as it is not illegal, but with little internship or inexperience, this matter is still too late.


    And soon, Yu Bailing remembered this evening, and suddenly felt amused that she was relieved.


    Jiang Xiaohu became the dean of Tailin the day after he got the doctor''s qualification certificate.


    Except for Zhao Jian, he seems to have never had a patient.


    There was nothing in Xin''er''s body that night, it was a miracle.


    After all, there was no situation during the operation. You can imagine how strong Xiner''s body is.


    Even if it wasn''t just after the operation, Li Tong would like to have a comprehensive examination of Xin''er''s body.


    Early the next day, Xin''er''s parents heard of the situation last night and regretted it with fright.Originally, they could leave a person to accompany them, but because many things were unprepared, plus there was a patient in the Tailin Inpatient Department, a nurse and a doctor, several people were here, and Xiner was also familiar with Yu Bailing.


    Just go home and get things ready.


    But I don''t want to, almost separated from mother and Yang.


    When a pair of fathers saw Li Tong, they knelt immediately and heard that the operation fee was really exempted. They only need to pay a thousand yuan hospitalization fee for observation for a month, and they can be discharged after a good recovery. They are even more grateful to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Xin''er''s body accepted Jiang Xiaohu''s help, and it was only a matter of time before she recovered.


    In addition, she is still developing, and the part of the body removed will grow well soon, and there is nothing to worry about.


    Yu Bailing conducts daily inspections. While talking and laughing with Xin''er, she began to find out her surgery record books over the past few years, and explained the details of each operation to Jiang Xiaohu to help her understand everything about the surgery.


    Everything you need from preparation to start and end.


    And Jiang Xiaohu was a little absent-minded every time he listened.


    Immediately afterwards, a terrible car accident happened, which shocked the entire Binhai people at the same time.


    A young man driving an Audi was racing on a turning section of the highway, causing the tourist bus to dodge and hit the body of a nearby container.The container truck lost control and went sideways, causing the 27 large and small vehicles behind the vehicle to crash together with the bus.


    The number of people injured in the car accident reached the highest number in Binhai.


    The entire Binhai Hospital of Traditional Chinese Medicine had no way to receive this huge injured population at the same time, and immediately initiated a request for assistance to the surrounding hospitals.


    Tai Lin


    This hospital, which has just been opened for less than a month, has also become the reception hospital of Chinese medicine this time, because it is a new hospital with enough wards.


    Actually allocated most of the people with mild and moderate injuries.


    In an instant, the entire hospital suddenly became lively.


    Accompanied by a screaming howl, coming and going with the patient''s family.


    "Dean, our current number of doctors is not enough to receive such a large crowd of wounded people, and many of these wounded are also very fatal with moderate injuries. If they cannot be treated in time, I am afraid they will..."


    Li Tong helped Xiner''s operation succeed last time, and his reputation in Binhai gradually spread.


    This time Jiang Xiaohu suddenly received so many patients, he was the first to stand up and explain that he hoped that Jiang Xiaohu would exercise caution.


    Whether it is private or state-run, doctors need to do what they can if they need to save people.


    If there is a mistake, which leads to the death of the patient, it is very unfavorable for Tai Lin who has just passed the procedure.


    Li Tong''s subtext also blames Jiang Xiaohu for not discussing the number of 143 patients with doctors.


    "What we have to do now is to do our best to treat."


    Yu Bailing was very dissatisfied with Li Tong''s words.


    Tailin does have enough hospital beds to accept more patients. This is a reasonable approach. As for the doctors.


    Everyone has worked hard, but it is not really bad.

 1038 Chapter 1038

    "Okay, then, recruit doctors from the entire Binhai area. Then, the patients can''t wait, and the patients can''t stand the twists and turns in the middle of the transfer. Everyone starts to help the world!"


    Jiang Xiaohu finally set the tone.


    Soon the red warning light that announced the emergency sounded.


    Obviously, the patients were sent here.


    Sun Lean of the Hospital of Traditional Chinese Medicine obviously also knows the abilities of Tailin. Most of the transferred patients were mildly injured, and there were only less than 40 of the 143 patients who were moderately injured.


    But even so, the hospital staff are not busy.


    Not enough hospital beds means enough nurses and doctors.


    The terrible car accident swept the hearts of everyone in Binhai City. Everyone wondered if there were anyone familiar with them, prayed for the victims, and was angry at the cause of the serious consequences.


    Even more, I felt that I was recruiting people from the society and I knew the name of this hospital.


    "Heavy pressure on the thigh, comminuted fracture, blood has stopped, blood pressure 130, pulse 90, doctor?"


    "Input 200CC glucose, do CT, line up in the operating room, and start amputation as soon as there is a vacancy."


    Temporary control of bleeding can only temporarily ensure the safety of the patient''s life. The longer the delay, the patient''s possible infections, blood clots, and even problems in any part of the body may be fatal.


    Li Tong immediately made arrangements for the patient to have a leg X-ray scan.


    See if the leg can be saved. If so, he is willing to treat it. It depends on the current situation. It''s just a temporary CT for filing, and immediate amputation is the best way.


    ...


    "This person was ejected by the car nearly a hundred meters away. His front body had more bruises, breathing was difficult, and his pupils reacted slowly..."


    The emergency nurses and the police who accompanied them informed the female patient of the basic condition.


    "How long did the cardiopulmonary resuscitation last?"


    "12 minutes"


    "What about defibrillation?"


    "three times."


    This is the basic first aid equipment on the ambulance, Yu Bailing must ask to understand.


    "The chest must be opened urgently, Dr. Li..."


    Upon hearing these data, Yu Bailing had a judgment in her heart.


    The injured person is in critical condition. It is possible that internal bleeding may block the respiratory tract and blood vessels due to internal impact. He needs immediate thoracotomy.


    "Doctor Yu, do what you want. Go!"


    Just as the comminuted patient was sent away, Li Tong also came to an emergency patient.


    "The foreign body has been dealt with, the blood has stopped, but it can''t be moved."


    The accompanying police report the handling situation.


    "Fortunately, the carotid artery is stuck"


    Li Tong looked at the long needles in the sweater on the other''s neck, feeling lucky for the injured.


    "what?"


    The police accompanying him asked strangely.


    "This foreign body prevents her from bleeding to death."


    "Pulse oximetry dropped to 86... Oxygen saturation dropped to 82..."


    Obviously everyone doesn''t want to just look at the wounded, they need Li Tong to do something.


    "Airway, breathing, blood circulation system. Nurse, prepare to replenish the ventilator, prepare for operation room 7..."


    One by one, the wounded who were still able to walk were helped by the police and emergency nurses.


    The scene was noisy. Cha Ya wore a disposable blue film protective suit, a mask and a hat, and faced the sudden emergence of many injured people, and came to each one to check the situation.


    Although the patients lying in the hospital bed are serious, there are some injured, and they sometimes ignore their injuries.


    Just like


    The man in front of me.


    This person does not seem to have any problems, there is a slight abrasion on his arm, his eyes are clear, and sometimes he stands up and sometimes sits down.


    Find your friends or family.


    Soon, he found a friend more than ten meters away. The other party was also slightly bruised and bandaged on the head. It should be a symptom of the impact.


    The friend looked a little frustrated, the roar of the head hit still in his ears.


    Everything that just happened kept echoing in his mind, and at the same time, the man seemed very excited, especially when he saw his friend, he started to talk nonstop.


    "I''m telling you, you still have to wear a seat belt when you ride in the car. It''s too dangerous. The car turned over 90 degrees just now. You are still pressing on me... What''s in the container truck? Did you see it? It''s a DVD Machine, let me go, do you believe it? In this era, there are still people who use that kind of thing. Everyone uses computers... Hey how are you, why don''t you talk..."


    "To shut up!"


    "What? What did you just say, I didn''t hear clearly, what did you say?"


    "To shut up!"


    The friend was angry with the man.


    Everyone around was quieter by the sudden loud roar, except for the doctors and nurses who were still in emergency.


    "Why are you reacting so much? I''m just a little grateful. When so many people look at me, they will think that I am insane and I don''t want to fight with you. Look at you. If you are injured, you should sit down and jump around. Yes, I want to stop my mouth, why can''t I do it! I..."


    "Okay, let me come."


    Just when everyone around him was angry and then shocked, Jiang Xiaohu appeared behind him and then reached out and pressed his neck.


    The man instantly fell on Jiang Xiaohu''s arm.


    "Come to a hospital bed, head down!"


    Soon the nurse sent a mobile bed with a face hole.


    Jiang Xiaohu put the patient up, and everyone could see that a disc the size of a baby''s palm was stuck in the back of the man''s head.There was only a little bleeding, and I couldn''t see clearly without careful inspection.


    "Ji Quan, Ji Quan!"


    The friend finally realized that the companion was so injured because of injury.


    Just now I should have thought that my friend is not a talkative person on weekdays, and the conversation just now was really weird.


    "The language nerve was stimulated, and I was sent to have a brain nerve CT to prepare for the 7th operating room."


    Jiang Xiaohu''s situation here attracted the attention of all doctors and nurses in Tailin.


    Especially the opponent''s technique


    Not by injecting tranquilizers, but by fainting?


    That''s right, the doctors felt that Jiang Xiaohu just knocked people out.


    "Spooxygen 89, the patient has difficulty breathing..."


    Except for the face of the woman with half-length burns, the distorted skin under her neck was blackened with yellow body fluid and blood, which was extremely terrifying.


    "The mouth is open!"


    Holding a flashlight, Wei Zhenqing only joined this hospital the day before yesterday.


    He just graduated from medical school and studied burns.


    At this moment, the woman in front of him was the first patient in the true sense that he faced, and, visually, it reached a second degree.


    The patient''s expression is not very painful, the flame has completely burned the patient''s pain nerve, the expression on the other''s face.


    Is breathing difficulties.


    In the past, treating patients were carried by the attending doctor.


    Now, he needs to do it alone.


    Looking at the terrifying skin on the woman''s neck, Wei Zhenqing was a little at a loss.


    "Smoke inhalation caused swelling of the throat, cartilage incision surgery kit."


    Wei Zhenqing immediately thought of cutting the opponent''s neck open to open up the airway.


    "Is there soot in his mouth and nose?"


    "No."

 1039 Chapter 1039

    Li Tong, who was not far behind, asked, Wei Zhenqing answered immediately.


    "You don''t need to cut the cricothyroid cartilage and do a escharectomy for her."


    Li Tong immediately walked to Wei Zhenqing''s side, and Jiang Xiaohu also came over.


    Holding a scalpel, cut a cross between the neck and collarbone of the wounded woman. When the wound opened, the wounded woman immediately regained breathing and kept saying thank you to Li Tong.


    "This is because the burns cause the neck skin to shrink. The shrinking scorch is like a rope wrapped around the wounded person''s neck. Removal of the eschar can relieve the pressure of contraction."


    Li Tong handed the scalpel to Wei Zhenqing.


    Just now the nurse informed that the patient''s blood pressure and breathing are beginning to return to normal.


    When the woman was in a car accident, a fire broke out in the car. She opened the door in time, but the silk clothes on her body ignited at the same time, clinging to the skin.


    ...


    First aid continues.


    There was a long queue in the operating room.


    Many simple stitches are performed by nurses at this moment.


    There is not enough manpower, even though many police officers and emergency nurses came along, they still seemed nervous.


    "Is the status of the car accident patient confirmed?"


    "105 people were slightly injured, one person died in the emergency room, one person died at the scene, 23 moderate to severe patients have been treated, and 13 others are waiting for treatment."


    Jiang Xiaohu heard Yu Bailing''s report and immediately went to the next patient.


    In the face of death, everyone is helpless.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have time to rescue the two who died, because there are more patients still alive waiting for treatment, and he can''t cover everything and lose the other.


    What he needs to do now is to reduce the possible injury and death as much as possible.


    He didn''t seem to have done anything, and he seemed to be protecting everyone''s spiritual energy. Any injured person who had a special situation and didn''t have enough time would always be able to fight for a few more minutes with Jiang Xiaohu''s appearance.


    And these few minutes are enough for the doctor to rescue the patient.


    After a busy day until dark, all patients were basically stable.


    Tai Lin played a major role in this medical accident, and within a few days, the entire Binhai City will become a household name.


    One by one, the patients gradually stabilized.


    The doctor who had been nervous all day gradually began to breathe a sigh of relief.


    And all this has just begun.


    Jiang Xiaohu is familiar with countless high-end medical journals, periodicals, and even countless leading clinical procedures for surgical treatment.


    At the moment when Li Tong judged that the other party''s leg bones were crushed and the calf was insufficiently supplied with blood, he arranged X-rays and saw the crushing situation, and immediately prepared for the amputation operation to save the patient''s life.


    "Doctor Li, can you make him a leg bone?"


    "what?"


    Jiang Xiaohu took the X-ray film and then pointed at the ends of the shattered leg bones.


    "He just broke this leg bone. There is no problem up and down. If treated, the operation time required is enough to kill the patient. But if we use a 3D printer, we can make a thigh bone for the patient and replace the other party¡¯s bones. .


    Connecting blood vessels and repairing muscles can keep the other person¡¯s legs and at the same time save the other person¡¯s life."


    This is what Jiang Xiaohu saw in a high-end medical magazine.


    Modern technology has begun to move towards the technological era. The 3D printed titanium alloy material is lightweight, high-strength, and has the ability to perfectly replace human bones.


    Not Wolverine.


    It is to replace the bones, of course, it is impossible to replace them all.


    At present, it is known that titanium alloy bone replacement is only a small bone replacement in the world''s medical history.


    For example, a small bone fragment that has broken the chin junction, a small fragment of the cervical spine, or even the kneecap.


    As for the entire leg bone, this proposal shocked Li Tong.


    Even the whole team of doctors at the meeting was scared.


    "Dean Jiang, do you know, what are the possible risks of a surgical operation?"


    Li Tong discovered that Jiang Xiaohu''s ideas were unbelievable.


    Even if the hospital has good equipment, yes, there is a high-precision printer, enough to print a leg bone.


    But doing so is too risky.


    The patient lost too much blood in the aorta, and the blood was injected within 24 hours. There may be rejection reactions, and there are no other problems in the body.


    These may happen unexpectedly


    Wait for this kind of thing without delay.


    And now, Jiang Xiaohu actually wants to make a calcaneal bone for the other party, but saves the other half of his life without using a wheelchair, without thinking about it. Now the life of the injured has not been guaranteed.


    "I understand what you mean, I''ll propose a plan here."


    Jiang Xiaohu also began to understand Li Tong''s meaning when he entered Western medicine.


    Regardless of any surgery, there are risks.


    Unpredictable, even more impossible to judge.


    The surgeon needs to determine the degree of risk in a timely manner, and at the same time make a choice in the way that best saves the patient''s life.


    Among the options that may save the patient¡¯s leg, and may not save it, or even die.


    The doctor''s first choice is to save the patient''s life in the most effective way.


    "No, save his leg, I ask to save his leg!"


    The family member who accompanied the patient''s diagnosis and discussion was the fiancee of the injured man. She felt that the doctors were inclined to the amputation plan and could not sit still.


    "Ms. Liu, the current prosthetic technology is very mature and will not affect his daily life in the future. The first thing we do is to save the patient''s life."


    Li Tong said again.


    "No, you don''t understand. My husband is a mountaineering enthusiast. This is his biggest hobby. This time I drove to climb Mount Mang. If he can stay awake, I believe he will definitely make this choice. "


    The woman surnamed Liu is not because she is about to marry a disabled person.


    It was that the two of them were connected, and she knew very well the thoughts of her lover.


    "But you are only his fianc¨¦e. This matter is of great importance. Only relatives who can decide the patient can decide!"


    Li Tong thought for a long time and then gave this answer.


    You are a fiancee, and legally, you cannot make a choice about this person.


    Only his parents can decide.


    The woman surnamed Liu sat on the stool, her eyes blank.


    They will go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to apply for a marriage certificate tomorrow, the day after tomorrow is the wedding, and now...


    Thinking of this, the woman shed tears of grief, making Li Tong''s mood also depressed, and the meeting room was silent.


    At this moment, the man''s parents arrived.


    The woman immediately got up and went to her parents-in-law and told the doctor''s decision-making plan, including leg problems.


    She was fair and unbiased, and Li Tong just wiped her mouth, telling her that if her leg bones are replaced, the possibility that the patient might die during the operation will increase by 10%.


    "No, it cannot be enlarged, amputated, we choose to amputate."


    When my mother heard Li Tong''s words, she barely hesitated and shouted immediately.


    "What? Mom, if Lu Ming is amputated, he will be crazy!"

 1040 Chapter 1040 Fish Skin Treatment

    "That''s my son! I will never bet his life!"


    Mother heard the doctor''s words without any hesitation.


    And at this moment, I can understand it. In this case, the best way to deal with it is indeed the safest amputation.


    But here he is different.


    The mother and fianc¨¦e are in a quarrel. The patient''s current situation is still very stable. Everyone chooses to temporarily give the family some time to discuss the results.


    The injured father had pain on his face. He didn''t know how to dissuade him. The two women who were most important to his son could only pull out of the conference room one by one.


    "Before they discuss the results, the 3D titanium alloy leg bone model needs to be made immediately, in case of emergency."


    The family left, Jiang Xiaohu announced.


    "Titanium alloy production cost is not low, if the family is unwilling in the end..."


    "It''s okay, money is not a problem."


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand to block other voices to characterize the matter.


    "For burn patients, I have already applied for renewable fish skin medical treatment in Beixing Province. This is the world''s premier burn treatment. If possible, our hospital will join the fish skin regeneration skin medical team and take the lead in using this method to treat burn patients. "


    Just after treating patients with comminuted fractures and amputations, Jiang Xiaohu''s proposal of 3D printing titanium alloy leg bones has surprised many doctors.


    At this moment, the fish skin regeneration technology was proposed again, and the audience fell completely silent.


    Everyone feels that Jiang Xiaohu is treating illnesses, and he wants to apply the latest technology to patients who are currently available.


    "Dean Jiang, I have heard about this fish skin regeneration technology. At present, it is clinically and during the trial period. It is of great importance to participate in the regeneration skin medical team, and the funds it needs..."


    Wu He paused, and suddenly remembered that the dean Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care about money at all.


    "In addition to money, we now have mature skin grafting technology, which can completely solve the patient''s skin damage problem without using fish skin to repair. I also hope that the dean will consider carefully. After all, the patient needs a more mature treatment plan, rather than becoming a mouse. ..."


    Wu He, who felt that he had said a little too much, stopped at once and didn''t say more.


    In fact, what he said is actually the voice of many Tailin doctors.


    Isn''t this just a guinea pig?


    Treat as you like.


    It is not that the proposed treatment plan is not good, but that this technology is still in the clinical trial stage and has not been promoted to medical institutions around the world.


    Of course, the way it can be published in journals is very sure, and there are even experimental results.


    By joining this treatment plan in advance, you can more quickly grasp the possible problems in the treatment method.


    Help perfect this treatment.


    But no hospital would be willing to make this kind of attempt, because once there is a problem, it is fine to say that once a major accident occurs, for example, the bacteria on the fish skin infects the patient¡¯s body, leading to a series of serious consequences such as death and paralysis. The hospital must take full responsibility.


    If something goes wrong, the hospital will be over.


    Who is willing to take this risk, unless it is a large hospital with sufficient reputation and authority at the national level, other hospitals with slightly less qualifications will not dare to try.


    "It''s okay. I have communicated with the patient about this issue. The other party has no problem with the cost, and is very willing to use this plan for treatment. This is the medical malpractice liability certificate signed by the patient, and everything will follow the formal procedures."


    The injured person with crushed leg bones has been in a coma, otherwise Jiang Xiaohu will definitely get the certificate of responsibility together.


    The female patient heard that there was no need for skin grafts, making the skin on her neck black and white, and even the skin at the joints was distorted and terribly twisted. She immediately unified the plan proposed by Jiang Xiaohu without any hesitation.


    Repair with fish skin after all


    First, there is no need for surgery, so there is no pain.


    The second recovery period will also be greatly reduced, this is Jiang Xiaohu''s guarantee to her.


    The third most important thing is to be able to recover as before. Jiang Xiaohu told the patient about the burn fish skin repair method that he saw in the medical magazine to completely repair the wound.


    She read every sentence carefully, and then she chose this treatment plan very firmly.


    silence


    The whole conference hall is extremely silent


    Many doctors couldn''t imagine that Jiang Xiaohu completely handled the patients.


    These skin-recovered fish skins are valuable, and the cost of active air transportation alone is not low.


    Although the female patient is said to be driving a car worth tens of millions, the other party is really willing to bear the treatment price of nearly ten million.


    "Okay, it''s so decided. Other patients are willing to accept our doctor''s treatment plan. Just leave it alone about the money issue, and go all out to cure the patient. This is the top priority. There are still many things to do next. Everyone, take a good rest, and then get ready to start."


    All day, the patient''s body was stabilized.


    Mild injuries have already been treated, but for treatment of comminuted fractures of the legs and extensive burns, medical research must be done to determine treatment methods.


    After confirming the treatment, start immediately.


    For two consecutive days, the operating room has been in a non-stop state.


    Numerous accidents and surgical treatment were concentrated in these two days.


    The fish skin can be repaired, and it was transported from Beixing Airways on the third day, and the female patient was treated in Wei Zhenqing''s hands that day.


    These are all active fish skins, which stick to the surface of the human body, just like a band-aid, even if it is finished.


    The whole process is extremely fast


    It''s just that when everything is done, the horrible black and red wounds are all covered by fish skin without scales, which gives people another strange feeling.


    "In this way, can it really be restored?"


    There was a trace of uncomfortable on Qin Xuan''s face.


    She doesn''t even dare to catch fish or kill them.


    At this moment, the whole body was covered with no less than ten fish skins on his body.


    That feeling makes her a little creepy.


    "Don''t worry, haven''t you read the report? The repair rate is 100%. Not only is there no pain, but it can even make the skin intact as if nothing happened."


    Wei Zhenqing didn''t have full confidence in his heart.


    But in the face of patients, he knew that he had to give them confidence.


    "Ok, I trust you."


    Avoiding eyes and raising his head slightly.


    Qin Xuan tried his best not to look at most of the upper body area where the fish skin was stuck to the neck and the upper body.


    "After you treated me and left that day, I thought my injury scared you, and guessed that you would never come back again."


    In order to divert attention, Qin Xuan''s head slightly tilted towards Wei Zhenqing from the ceiling, and his eyes were looking straight at each other.


    After the delicate Wei Zhenqing gave Qin Xuan the initial treatment, at Qin Xuan''s strong request, he brought a mirror and took pictures of Qin Xuan''s wounds all over his body.

 1041 Chapter 1041 Titanium Thigh Bone

    So much crying came from Qin Xuan''s mouth.


    The other person looked at his original white and flawless skin, turning into pitch-black coke.


    Even when Wei Zhenqing helped to cut off the burnt and sticky clothing that was pulled on the skin before, there was no pain at all.


    At that moment, she felt her whole body trembling and painful.


    Wei Zhenqing injected Qin Xuan with a sedative. Just before Qin Xuan closed her eyes and fell asleep, she staggered out of the germ isolation ward. Qin Xuan watched Wei Zhenqing as a doctor leave and slowly closed her eyes with tears in her heart.


    "I''m not scared by you, I love you..."


    Wei Zhenqing covered the last wound, and immediately looked at Qin Xuan''s eyes blurred.


    For women who are in average season, because of an accident, I am afraid that their best years will be destroyed.


    He had read Qin Xuan''s information and knew that the other party was two years younger than himself, and so young.


    "So, were you afraid that I would see you cry?"


    Qin Xuan''s eyes were also filled with tears, because of her misfortune and the collision of her soul.


    Hearing Qin Xuan''s words, Wei Zhenqing nodded.


    Did not speak.


    He squatted on the floor and cried bitterly when he got out of the ward that day, completely unable to control his emotions.


    This is the second time he cried for his patients. The first time he was in the dissection room of the medical school. In order to learn the planing technique, he learned from the teacher that the origin of his patients on the operating table was scared by others. , And he was weeping sympathetically.


    "So, what happened later? You went to find relevant books and found that you could cure me with fish skin?"


    Qin Xuan guessed again.


    "To be exact, I went to the dean, hoping that the dean could have other options. You know, our dean is very powerful. Remember the report of the resurrection of the Binhai TCM doctor three months ago? That is our hospital. Long, he told me that there is still this way."


    Wei Zhenqing''s face showed admiration.


    But he didn''t notice the emotion that Qin Xuan''s eyes moved towards Wei Zhenqing, which slowly turned into feelings.


    She knew that if Wei Zhenqing hadn''t gone to Dean Jiang to seek medical treatment for herself, she would have to endure countless surgical treatments and risk of infection because of severe skin damage.


    "The Dean of Tailin is really amazing."


    "Ok."


    While the two were talking, the family member on the other side with a shattered leg had been arguing for a long time.


    In order to save the lives of their husband and son, the two women quarreled more like asking for forgiveness.


    After arguing several times, they hugged each other and wept.


    "Dudu


    "Dr. Li, Han Anmin in bed 7 suffered a sudden acute infection, and his calf blood supply was insufficient and began to turn blue. He has injected 15cc penicillin to temporarily control his blood pressure."


    Nurse Gao Jie came to Li Tong.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Yu Bailing rushed to the ward at the same time.


    "It must be operated as soon as possible! Otherwise, if the necrotic tissue is infected into the blood, it will be too late!"


    Li Tong''s words fell, and Gao Jie immediately prepared the operating room.


    Alongside the patient¡¯s family, his mother Zhu Tianran, his wife Chen Bing, and his father Han Xuan suddenly had no master.


    A group of people pushed Han Anmin''s bed and rushed to the operating room with all the medical staff.


    "Titanium alloy leg bones are ready. No matter what you are arguing about now, you must immediately come up with a plan, whether to amputate or change the leg bones. Say one immediately. We can''t wait any longer!"


    From the sterile ward to the operating room, two and a half minutes in between.


    Yu Bailing looked at Han Anmin''s family behind him, and then repeated what Li Tong had said in the ward.


    "I believe the doctor can cure it!"


    Jiang Xiaohu agreed, hoping that his family members can make a wise choice.


    The door of the operating room had arrived. Han Anmin followed the nurses into it. Li Tong, Yu Bailing, and Jiang Xiaohu looked at Han Anmin''s family.


    One more second will increase the patient''s danger.


    "He chose his own wife, and we agree. This time, we agree."


    Zhu Tianran cried bitterly.


    "mom!"


    When Chen Bing heard her mother-in-law''s words, she couldn''t help but slowly knelt down holding Zhu Tianran''s shoulders.


    The answer was ready, Yu Bailing looked at Li Tong and Jiang Xiaohu with excitement in his eyes.


    The family''s choice of bone replacement is equivalent to trusting the doctor''s ability. This not only allows Jiang Xiaohu to see with his own eyes the shape of the opened leg bone, but also gives Li Tong a shot.


    "Okay, start preparing now! The operation will begin immediately!"


    Coming to the door of the operating room, Li Tong''s blood was overwhelming.


    This kind of leg bone replacement surgery is also the first physical operation. In many cases, such clinical opportunities are rare and rare.


    In the operating room, time passed by.


    Jiang Xiaohu got his wish and watched all the details of the entire operation, and began to rubbing constantly.


    He discovered that the original surgery is similar to repairing high-precision instruments.


    The structure of the human body is very complex. In many cases, surgery is equivalent to the repair work of high-precision instruments, requiring systematic knowledge, extremely rich experience, and high-precision surgical capabilities required for patient body repair.


    "First, we need to remove the crushed bone fragments stuck in the thighs.


    There must be no omission in this, otherwise it will greatly hinder the later recovery.Start now!"


    When the voice fell, and the shattered inner thigh was hit, Li Tong directly cut on it with a 9MM scalpel, and quickly opened a visible seam.


    Piece by piece of leg bone fragments were removed by forceps.


    The nurse on the side will compare the bone fragments with the X-ray situation, and mark them with signs, one-to-one correspondence, until the last piece of bone fragments the size of a nail is kneaded in it by Li Tong''s hand to find out. Even the broken bone part is complete.


    "Next, the entire leg bone is separated! Remember, this step is connected to the femoral artery. You must be careful and proceed from the upper and lower ends at the same time. Dr. Yu, you are responsible for the part near the knee. Give it to me. The fastest speed is good."


    The bones in the lower calf area have long been separated from the body.


    There is no need to worry about aortic problems.


    It is more difficult than the above.


    At this moment, Li Tong is like a butcher. He fixes the thigh artery aside, and then quickly separates the upper end of the leg bone from the flesh from the lower hip.


    puff!


    As Li Tong pulled his hand horizontally to the right, the entire leg bone was pulled out.


    At the same time, Yu Bailing also took out half of the leg bone in his hand.


    "The next step is to replace the titanium alloy leg bones, which are also fixed in the meat seam. Here too, a faster speed is needed. Everyone starts."


    Both Li Tong''s forehead and Yu Bailing''s forehead were filled with dense sweat.


    At this time, two full hours have passed.


    Jiang Xiaohu then took out a cotton pad to pick up the sweat for Yu Bailing. At the same time, the surgical nurse brought the previously disinfected leg bones to the doctor.


    Silver and black titanium alloy leg bone ends

 1042 Chapter 1042 Tang-style stitching

    It is exactly the same as the two ends of the removed leg bone, which is almost a mold.


    In fact it is the same.


    Except for the parts that were crushed and crushed and could not predict the curvature of the leg bones, which completely used a square structure, everything else was exactly the same as Han Anmin''s leg bones.


    "Start."


    One left and one right, as Li Tong said.


    At the same time, it snaps into the upper and lower bones, perfect shape and proportion, and smoothly enters Han Anmin''s body with a beep.


    "Ok."


    Li Tong said this subconsciously.


    Initially install the leg bones without any lag, which fits perfectly. This is a very good first step.


    "Next is muscle suture, aortic reposition, tendon repair."


    These three steps are the most critical top priority.


    Because this is related to whether the installed leg bone can restore its original function.


    In fact, Li Tong is worried about this step.


    The reason why he did not approve of replacing the leg bones and chose amputation is precisely because the human body has a subconscious memory function.


    At the moment of a car accident, while crushing the thigh, regardless of whether the patient sees his thigh being crushed consciously or not, the pain at that time will be subconsciously, losing control of the leg bones, that is, loss of consciousness.


    The probability of recovery from this situation is very low.


    At home and abroad, there is no treatment for this.


    There is another famous case about this subconscious loss.


    A doctor once did an experiment in order to prove the loss of the subconscious mind.


    Through medical requests, he expropriated prisoners detained with death penalty from the local government as test subjects. Most of these prisoners are extremely vicious and will be executed soon.


    They have always been low on life, subconsciously, they have long agreed that they will die.


    When they faced this doctor, the doctor also told them that he was the doctor who put an end to their sins for them. For the sake of humane management, it would not make them too painful to die. They would cut their veins with their eyes closed. .


    Then, the doctor informed them.


    In order to let them leave without letting them see their wounded and bleeding body.


    Afterwards, the doctor blindfolded the prisoner and prepared a tap on the side.


    When a file cut through the skin of the prisoner''s wrist, but did not cut the blood vessel, the faucet was turned on, and there was a drop of water dripping on the ground.


    In a quiet environment, the sound of water drops continued.


    The prisoner was originally sitting on the ground and then slowly fell down.


    When an hour later, the prisoner who had no fatal trauma in his body died because he heard the sound of water dripping and thought it was his own blood, and he was still brain-dead and there was no way to treat it.


    From then on, the saying of subconscious loss began to circulate in this world.


    It happens from time to time.


    Many people who have been injured realize that they have lost, even if the doctor treats it, and then tells them there is no problem.


    They still can''t recover their previous bodies again.


    Some people have lost arms, some are legs.


    Some are even eyes.


    This situation has finally been explained in modern times. The injured body part is controlled by the brain''s neurons. After losing the instructions to the thigh, the neuron activation becomes inactive, and the subconscious mind thinks that it has been lost and cannot be restored.


    In this case, scientists and medical experts have thought of countless ways, but there is still no cure.


    It is a big problem for the medical profession.


    "The tang suture method is too slow, Dr. Yu, let''s use the normal suture method."


    Li Tong is suturing Han Anmin''s upper thigh tendons and veins and blood vessels.


    Seeing Yu Bailing doing tang sutures on the patient, he immediately said.


    Ordinary suture only requires one stitch to complete the suture instantly.


    In the tang style, six stitches are inserted at both ends of the veins at the same time.


    This kind of suture method can make the broken muscles heal, basically master 70% of the strength before the injury, and there is a great chance that the patient will return to the original strength.The drawback is time.


    At this time, Han Anmin has not left the dangerous period, and the large arteries will be repaired with sutures. Prior to this, numerous tendons and tendons must be repaired in advance.


    At the end, the blood vessel can be sutured.


    At this time, there are dozens of suture operations and repair operations, each of which is indispensable.


    The workload of surgery is huge.


    Ordinary suture methods can be used. There are two less stitches for the front and rear tendons. If you use ordinary tang style sutures to suture one tendon, you can sew three. This saves a lot of time and is more conducive to rapid completion.


    "It''s okay, I''m fine!"


    Yu Bailing heard that Han Anmin''s hobby is climbing mountains.


    Since he wants to complete the dialogue, it is understandable to use the best stitching method to help him make the best healing.


    Seeing Yu Bailing''s insistence, Li Tong naturally understood Yu Bailing''s mind for the same operation.


    Since this operation is going to be done, there is no way to spend more time.


    Immediately, Li Tong also used tang sutures to repair Han Anmin''s tendons and veins.


    Its speed is still much faster than Yu Bailing, but in this way, it will take a long time.


    "Doctor Yu, take a break, then let me come."


    Jiang Xiaohu has been observing for a long time. He has some understanding of the Tang-style stitching method, but has never used it. In fact, he has no chance to make this stitching connection.


    Tang sutures are mostly used to suture tendons and veins.


    This kind of surgery is very demanding, and ordinary new interns are not allowed to use it at will.


    I''m afraid that they will prick the patient''s tendons and veins everywhere, and then they will be abolished. That is a big deal.


    "Jiang, Dean..."


    Yu Bailing was really tired.


    Up to now, three hours have passed.


    At this moment, the stitching work is less than half.


    She really wanted to take a break immediately, but she asked Jiang Xiaohu to sew up, feeling nervous.


    Yu Bailing knew that Jiang Xiaohu had never performed an actual operation, or that the other party''s doctor qualification certificate might have been bought with money.


    "Don''t worry. You go and rest."


    Jiang Xiaohu did not explain, and took Yu Bailing by the arm to take him off the operating table.


    Yu Bailing still wanted to refuse, but didn''t want to be pulled a bit by Jiang Xiaohu, and fell off and fell directly into Jiang Xiaohu''s arms.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care, put Yu Bailing upright, then said something, and stood directly at Yu Bailing''s position.


    Tang-style stitching method?


    Li Tong shocked


    Yu Bailing shocked


    All the medical staff were shocked by Jiang Xiaohu''s actions.


    The reason is not Jiang Xiaohu''s tang suture method, but the dean''s speed.


    His smart fingers grabbed Han Anmin''s veins without relying on tweezers, and the fine needles in his hand wandered around the corners of his thighs like butterflies.


    The technique is not only good-looking, but it has never been seen before.

 1043 Chapter 1043

    Jiang Xiaohu seemed to regard Han Anmin''s leg as a rotten garment full of holes.


    In order to keep the clothes on.


    It seemed that Jiang Xiaohu, who had been stitching for countless years, raised his hand and started stitching himself.


    Yu Bailing uses the tang suture method to stitch a vein in about 20 minutes. During this time, no one can help her, and everything depends on her.


    And Jiang Xiaohu can connect one in less than five minutes.


    When the tired Li Tong took a break, he would carefully check Jiang Xiaohu''s surgical sutures.


    For this he was even more shocked. The other party is not only fast, but also very professional. Each knot is like a customized textbook, which can be regarded as a suture model for many doctors to observe and learn.


    "Next, what should I do?"


    Jiang Xiaohu watched the needle drop in his hand, and the countless tendons, veins, and even tendons that could be pulled in one place were all sutured.


    Only the remaining aorta is controlled by hemostats.


    The same aorta is the same when the calf is up.


    In the middle, part of the blood vessels was lost due to the collision of a car accident. The medical plan Jiang Xiaohu saw was to perform repair operations.


    He did not dabble in this aspect of theoretical knowledge.


    "Let me do it."


    Yu Bailing got up after resting for half an hour.


    She knew that after the repair of the aorta, the operation was basically completed.


    And this is also a key link. Jiang Xiaohu asked what to do, obviously not knowing the next steps.


    Li Tong didn''t notice it. He was still giving instructions for the operation steps, and he saw Yu Bailing taking the position where Jiang Xiaohu took the initiative and stepped up.


    Use blood vessels to compensate for the broken part and suture both ends.


    Because it is aortic suture, the difficulty is increased, the blood vessel at the artery needs to be completely repaired, and the suture density cannot allow blood to squeeze.


    Twenty minutes later, the artery is sutured.


    Li Tong slowly loosened one end of the hemostatic forceps.


    When completely loosened, blood flows into the compensatory blood vessel, filling it.


    The hemostatic forceps in Li Tong''s hand are still stuck around the blood vessels. As long as there is sudden damage, he will re-attach the hemostatic forceps to jam the aorta as soon as possible.


    One minute later, the blood was full without spillage, and Li Tong nodded.


    Yu Bailing immediately loosened the blood vessels at the end of the calf.


    Phew, blood rushed down soon.


    Within a minute, the soles of the originally pale feet gradually became rosy.


    "Blood pressure: 6090, normal breathing, stable heartbeat, normal brain waves, everything is normal."


    The accompanying surgical nurse reported the injured''s indicators. On the operating table, Li Tong and Yu Bailing were relieved at the same time.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t seem so surprised.


    In fact, he has been observing Han Anmin''s physical condition in his own way, and Jiang Xiaohu''s every move is under the control of Jiang Xiaohu.


    Just like the leukemia operation for Xin''er, as long as Jiang Xiaohu is there, the success rate of the operation is only 100%, and there is no possibility of failure.


    "Okay, stitch up next, Doctor Jiang."


    Li Tong looked at Jiang Xiaohu.


    Li Tong will let Jiang Xiaohu do the task of suturing the skin and ending the operation.


    No way, he was tired, and Yu Bailing was also tired as a woman.


    Outside Wu He is still busy with other operations, and the average sleep time per day for these two days is no more than four hours.


    "Well, it''s hard work, take a break."


    Jiang Xiaohu has experienced countless sutures in the past few days.


    He has been watching how hard Li Tongyu Bailing these chief surgeons are.


    Now Jiang Xiaohu can contact the suture technique again, which is also very helpful to him.


    It was like suturing the veins. In less than ten minutes, Jiang Xiaohu sutured Han Anmin''s thigh immediately. Seeing that his condition was stable, Jiang Xiaohu was also very happy.


    During this operation, he didn''t get any spiritual energy.


    This shows that not every medical skill in this world needs to rely on Reiki to cure diseases.


    In this way, in the future, Jiang Xiaohu can slowly absorb aura to improve his cultivation, and at the same time he will be able to treat patients with this kind of surgical treatment, and to accumulate merit for himself in order to make a breakthrough.


    In the past few months, Jiang Xiaohu was not the chief surgeon.


    He assisted in saving the lives of dozens of patients including Xin''er and Han Anmin.


    Although the merits gained from it were not much, Jiang Xiaohu was very satisfied.


    Because he is only supporting from the side, he already has so much, if he treats it himself, I believe he will be able to accumulate breakthrough merits soon.


    And he is not in a hurry now, after all, before the breakthrough.


    He also needs to have enough aura to build his base-building stage to the later stage.


    The spiritual energy in this world is thin, and the spiritual body is extremely difficult to exist.


    A cultivating creature that can still possess aura in this world, whether it is a human or another, Jiang Xiaohu has a feeling that it will not be too annoying.


    They have been hidden in this world for so many years, and forbearance is not a day or two.


    After millions of years, even if the strength is improved a little bit a day, it should not be underestimated at this moment.


    "The operation was very successful. The next step is to wait for the patient to wake up."


    Jiang Xiaohu sent Han Anmin into the ward. When he came out, he just heard Li Tong say this to two women, Zhu Tianran and Chen Bing, the patient''s family members.


    The two huddled together happily when they heard the good news.


    Immediately Li Tong also expressed the conjecture that the legs might be lost subconsciously, and the two women didn''t care at all. No matter whether the legs could recover or not, at least their lives were saved, and everyone had tried their best. This made the mother and daughter the happiest.


    For the next two hours, Han Anmin''s situation remained stable.


    After three days of busy work, the emergency treatment ended with Han Anmin''s surgery.


    Jiang Xiaohu returned to Lanting Yawan.


    After the company made money, Zhou Lin discussed with Jiang Xiaohu and stayed in this building.


    She was afraid that Jiang Xiaohu would not want to, her eyes were pitiful.


    It seems that I live in such a place in front of the company''s president, and I am afraid that Jiang Xiaohu will be unhappy.


    And in fact


    ¡°It¡¯s the same wherever you live. It¡¯s good here. The breakfast downstairs is delicious, the floor is good, the air is good, and the location is also very good. Whether it¡¯s going to the clubhouse or the hospital, it¡¯s very close. There is no need to change places.¡±


    As Jiang Xiaohu finished this sentence, Zhou Lin''s moved tears almost fell.


    Her life changed with Jiang Xiaohu.


    And now Zhou Lin didn''t even dare to demand anything, even her best friend and Huang Liying, and even the beautiful female doctor Yu Bailing in the hospital, appeared in the danger alert.


    Zhou Lin did not dare to say a word in front of Jiang Xiaohu.


    The previous way of taking off half of his shoulders, I don''t know when, it didn''t work.


    Zhou Lin didn''t realize it. It seemed that it was that night when Jiang Xiaohu asked her if she was satisfied. After she answered that she was satisfied, Jiang Xiaohu seemed to have changed again.


    He was the same as before, caring about Zhou Lin very much, and prepared breakfast.


    But began to busy with the hospital''s business, as long as Zhou Lin didn''t find Jiang Xiaohu about the facial mask, Jiang Xiaohu would not ask at all.

 1044 Chapter 1044: The New Neighbor Upstairs

    It is 01:10 in the morning, and Jiang Xiaohu has no choice to stay in the hospital.


    The folding bed in Tailin''s office is also very comfortable, but he decided to come back to rest after having been busy for almost a week.


    The key was inserted into the anti-theft door hole, and it had just turned around. The lights in the corridor flashed twice in a row, and Jiang Xiaohu''s movements stopped immediately.


    In case


    The surrounding temperature dropped by two degrees.


    Such a change will make people feel that the night cold is heavy, and the temperature is normal.


    Jiang Xiaohu knew that this was not the case.


    The temperature change is slow, suddenly dropping two degrees, which is by no means a natural phenomenon.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care about the keyhole anymore, he slowly walked to the upper level.


    The area of ??temperature change is first communicated from the upper layer. In addition to temperature, there is sound.


    Upstairs he wondered if there was the sound of someone walking, and then it stopped, followed by another rustle rubbing the ground.


    The sound is very weak, but it often appears.


    Boom!


    Jiang Xiaohu had just climbed the upper floor from the escape stairs, and the sound of a heavy object falling into Jiang Xiaohu''s ears.


    "Demon?"


    A unique breath was lost in the entire upper floor.


    Jiang Xiaohu immediately judged that this breath did not belong to human beings.


    "Where the hell did you lose it? Oh, I knew it was put in the bag."


    "Hurry up and find it for me! One by one knows to sleep, I shouldn''t promise to take you out!"


    "Still asleep, get up!"


    ...


    Jiang Xiaohu stood at the door, the other side''s stainless steel door was not closed, and there were still many large cardboard boxes at the door.


    Looks like this, it should have moved here on the first day of today.


    But why is it already 1:00 in the morning and it hasn''t been cleaned yet.


    Moreover, listening to the voice, it seems that she is still a woman.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    No matter what the identity of the other party is, she is on the floor directly above Jiang Xiaohu''s house.


    If this is a noisy night, how can he rest?You know, he has been busy for a long time, and even used a lot of spiritual energy to save a few patients who might have died, and now he needs a good rest.


    "Who!"


    The woman opened the door.


    The pink love T-shirt reveals the shoulders and belly button, and the lower body ultra-short jeans reveal two white and straight pencil legs.


    It is a bit exaggerated to say that it is a pencil leg.


    Two fat ponytails are drooping behind his head, and there are purple grape hair accessories on them, which look delicate and cute.


    "It''s so late, what''s the matter?"


    While the girl was talking, she didn''t notice at all, there was still a snake hanging around her neck.


    Jiang Xiaohu recognized at a glance that the snake was actually a green bamboo leaf, and it was the one that had a fate.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Jiang Xiaohu pointed his finger at the opponent''s neck.


    "Ah, this? A pet."


    The girl held the bamboo leaf green casually, and then hesitated for two seconds.


    Finally, I remembered why the big brothers from the moving company had originally carried things upstairs for her kindly, but suddenly they all ran away.


    The co-authors are all ghosts made by Xiaoqing, so he twisted Zhu Yeqing and threw it behind his head.


    "Hey, here, my sofa!"


    Just after throwing the bamboo leaf green, the girl saw Jiang Xiaohu behind.


    She had been looking for the sofa for a long time, but it had been placed outside the door, but it was not installed in it, no wonder it could not be found.


    Suddenly I found it now, very happy in my heart, dragging the box, facing Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth, and then Jiang Xiaohu left the door blocking the road and slowly dragged the sofa in.


    "Have you always been so strong?"


    "No, after the recent improvement in skill...hey, who are you!"


    After Jiang Xiaohu asked, the girl would answer casually, and suddenly realized that it was wrong, and then stopped instantly.


    "I''m the neighbor downstairs. You were so noisy upstairs just now, so I couldn''t sleep."


    "Ah, that''s it, sorry, sorry, my name is Bai Fu, I just moved in today."


    Bai Fu stretched out a small hand.


    "Jiang Xiaohu."


    Jiang Xiaohu also stretched out his hand.


    Holding the big and small hands together, Bai Fu suddenly flew back to the wall like an electric shock.


    "You...you lie!"


    With this anger, Bai Fu, who had just returned to a lovely appearance, gradually turned his eyes into purple-red.


    "What did I lie to?"


    "You are a monk!"


    "I am a cultivator!"


    "It''s all the same, every good thing about you cultivators, say, do you want to shave me off for alchemy! I tell you, I am very powerful, don''t mess with me!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the vowed Bai Fu, followed again behind him, the green bamboo leaves hovering around Bai Fu''s neck.


    "I don''t make pills."


    After Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, he looked at Bai Fu.


    "Oh, so, that''s good."


    Bai Fu, who was just right now, heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words, suddenly put away his attack, and then slowly walked over.


    sisi


    Zhu Yeqing was clearly reminding Bai Fu not to trust people, especially cultivators.


    But Bai Fu didn''t care at all, and even said that Jiang Xiaohu had planted spirit grass on his hill, but when he saw you Xiaoqing, he didn''t hurt you. At least for now, he is not an enemy.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t speak during this conversation, but just watched it quietly.


    He hates the weirdness, the demon now needs to live in the city?With so many companions, I didn''t know how to solve it all along the way.


    Many snake bodies slowly crawled out of the two huge suitcases behind Bai Fu. They seemed to sense that Bai Fu''s body was in danger and appeared spontaneously to protect Jiang Xiaohu''s safety.


    "I''m going to rest, you will clean up here during the day, with a lower voice."


    After Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, Bai Fu immediately apologized and said that he would rest tomorrow morning, and then made a clanging sound without knowing what he was stepping on.


    "sorry Sorry."


    Bai Fu folded his hands and apologized to Jiang Xiaohu again.


    Faced with such a snake monster, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have much interest.


    The other party has a cultivation base, just like Jiang Xiaohu touched, Bai Fu is indeed very powerful.


    At least one hundred thousand years of cultivation.


    It should have been practicing in that mountain, Zhuyeqing''s partner or leader.


    But the roads are different, do not seek each other.


    Jiang Xiaohu cultivated immortality, and had no connection with Yaoxiu.


    He is not an evil cultivator, and Bai Fu has no hostile cause and effect on his body. Even if the demon accumulates merits, he must also eliminate the sins.


    With such a blank piece of paper as Xiang Baifu, let alone Jiang Xiaohu''s lack of spiritual power, he couldn''t beat Baifu, even if he was killed, it would be a kind of harm to himself.


    From the conversation just now, to taking the initiative to leave.


    Bai Fu''s performance was obviously still a half-year-old child.


    Jiang Xiaohu also had no intention of making enemies, but just said a few words and left.


    Back in front of the door, turning the key, there was another thumping sound on it.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, the key dropped when I closed the door."


    Bai Fu''s voice entered Jiang Xiaohu''s ears.


    The other party even used an apology, making Jiang Xiaohu feel speechless.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu went to see it on the third floor to see if it was a bad demon and whether it was harmful to people like himself.


    Seeing Bai Fu, I had already dispelled the idea of ??elimination.

 1045 Chapter 1045

    After absorbing the aura from the river surface and recovering his body, Jiang Xiaohu also fell asleep.


    Sufficient sleep mechanism can save the aura''s body quenching volume, and then achieve the cumulative effect, now Jiang Xiaohu can be described as careful calculation of the aura, because it is not easy to come by.


    Sister Wu hadn''t found Bi Lingcao for several months, now it seems.


    The one I got at that time was still Bi Lingcao coveting the herbal medicine field, so I ran over one.


    Then the old farmer accidentally saw a plant and ran up the mountain to take it away.


    Jiang Xiaohu bought another large flowerpot for this plant and planted the aloe in it.


    The old basin is still filled with green grass.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know the way of cultivating green grass, but just used Tailin''s most primitive method of cultivating old and new grass.


    That is, if you plant the same things, you can survive with new seedlings.


    As for cultivating it to grow rapidly.


    If it is a high-level spirit fruit spirit root, Jiang Xiaohu may still be handy.


    But the green grass, which was too near to the lowest level, was everywhere just like the weeds of this era.


    You have to ask how the weeds grow luxuriantly, how can I answer you, of course, just grow it casually, where there is any way.


    In fact, of course there are differences.


    Too close to the spiritual energy, it grows well if it grows long.


    This world obviously lacks aura. In addition to putting it in front of the riverside living room to let him absorb the aura, Jiang Xiaohu really knows nothing about other spiritual grass cultivation methods.


    After falling asleep all night, Jiang Xiaohu sensed and went downstairs.


    Bai Fu and her pet snake were sleeping solidly, and it seemed that there would be no problem.


    On the table, the prepared breakfast was specially made by Zhou Lin.


    Now it''s not a small boss, but the president of a company. Zhou Lin has a strong spirit and works hard to learn new things. It is no easier than Jiang Xiaohu.


    Every day I get up and go to Jiang Xiaohu''s room. As long as I see Jiang Xiaohu at home, I will make a breakfast personally before going to the company.


    After breakfast, Jiang Xiaohu returned to Tailin Hospital.


    Li Tong, Yu Bailing, Wu He, and Wei Zhenqing arrived at the hospital early and were in a good mood.


    Obviously, the patient recovered well last night. There was no emergency, and they did not call them to harass at night. Energetic also means that the patient is back to health.


    The first thing you do when you come to the hospital for work is a routine patrol.


    Look at the physical condition of your patient last night, whether there is any deterioration, appetite, the state of excretion, and even the psychological aspect, you must ask to understand.


    Han Anmin didn''t wake up until after three o''clock in the morning after the operation last night. Then he ate some liquid and digestible food prepared by the nurse and fell asleep again. Chen Bing, his unmarried wife who was accompanying him, breathed a sigh of relief and sent a safety message to his parents.


    Until the morning when Han Anmin woke up, he couldn''t bear to wake up his fiancee who was sleeping next to him.


    Chen Bing didn''t wake up until his parents arrived and the doctor visited the room.


    People who love each other look at each other, everything is silent.


    When Li Tong heard Han Anmin awake, he came here for the first time, and his accompanying colleagues, including Jiang Xiaohu, also came.


    "how do you feel?"


    A quick awakening indicates that the body is recovering well.


    In this case, I believe it won¡¯t be long before Han Anmin¡¯s feet will feel.


    "It feels a little numb."


    numbness


    The appearance of this word surprised Li Tong.


    "Which part?"


    The body is numb, indicating that the blood is not flowing smoothly.


    In normal times, you only need to stretch your body a little to solve it easily.


    And now, if the body is numb, or if only the upper part of the thigh is numb and the lower part is unconscious, then things may be bad.


    "When I woke up last night, I felt a bit tingling in my thighs. I don''t feel that way anymore."


    Han Anmin answered Li Tong¡¯s question truthfully.


    When Wu He and Yu Bailing heard this answer, they all looked at Li Tong, their eyes a little dim.


    It seems that it still doesn''t work.


    "I believe in the operation, you should also learn from your family. Then, now feel the toes and try to move them."


    Li Tong''s face is also not pretty.


    Time delay is too long, the nervous system drives the body to lose the subconscious mind, it is extremely likely that it has already happened.


    "I just finished the operation last night, I''m afraid I will not recover so quickly, right?"


    Fiancee Chen Bing''s request to Li Tong is a bit strange.


    Han Anmin''s feet are still wrapped in a muscle stretch bandage.


    If you want to move your toes in this situation, it might not be easy for a normal person, not to mention Han Anmin, who is still injured and not well.


    "What I said is that I was too anxious, not in a hurry, and wait for it to grow well. Don''t be too anxious."


    Li Tong changed his mouth immediately, with a smile on his face.


    Han Anmin seemed to perceive something, but his wife had already refused. He also tried several times. He felt that his leg was tied up in a plaster, completely unable to move. He didn''t dare to use too much force and could only give up.


    "Can you be sure?"


    A group of doctors left Han Anmin''s ward, and Yu Bailing subconsciously asked Li Tong.


    "Ninety percent possible."


    Li Tong''s face is not so pretty.


    The other party wakes up a bit faster. If the physical fitness is really excellent, of course it is good, but the other party¡¯s aortic blood loss is too much. Although there is blood transfusion, the blood transfusion itself may cause rejection. Even if it matches again, It is impossible for Han Anmin to use it immediately.


    At the same time, the body is numb.


    This is almost a concrete manifestation of the brain''s subconscious loss.


    People who can no longer control their bodies suffer from this symptom.


    "Maybe it will be better in two days, wait and see."


    For Li Tong, it can be seen from the last operation on Xiner.


    This person''s doctor is very good and makes very few errors in judgment.


    Jiang Xiaohu also asked Li Tong, he seems to be not only good at treating thoracic surgery, but also very knowledgeable about the bones of the body, a little like an all-round doctor.


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s praise, Li Tong did not deny it either.


    He told Jiang Xiaohu that if one day he also went to play a battlefield hospital as a doctor.


    Within half a year, he could basically treat any disease, which is not surprising.


    Jiang Xiaohu searched for the doctor in the field and immediately understood what Li Tong meant.


    The other party has been to war sites and served as political rescuers sent by the United Nations to war countries.


    The injured people in this country will be given first aid treatment and then sent to other countries for extradition.


    war


    Terrible content


    The doctor in the field is a living Bodhisattva with countless lives on the battlefield.


    Because death and disease are everywhere.


    It¡¯s not enough for the doctor to do some surgery.


    After gathering together, everyone will discuss medical skills and learn from each other. At the same time, they will encounter various diseases on the battlefield and work hard to learn to treat patients.


    Even if it is the treatment method that you just heard about, you might have to do it right away in the next second. There is no practice for you and the possibility of clinical mastery.

 1046 Chapter 1046

    Tailin Hospital was gradually on the right track, but Jiang Xiaohu began to yearn for the status of a doctor in the field.


    He needs to quickly master the various medical techniques of this era.


    He can learn advanced medical skills by reading magazines and periodicals and use them flexibly.


    But there are some diseases and pains, but it is not possible to encounter them anytime and anywhere in this age.


    Major traffic accidents like this happen many times a year, but to appear in Binhai or in Tailin Hospital, it takes a bit of terrible luck.


    Jiang Xiaohu knew that looking at the hospital and walking around every day, 40% had a cold, 30% had a fever, 20% had an accident, 10% had a bone problem, and 10% had a child problem. This ratio revolved back and forth.


    Everyone has an important place in the hospital, only to hear, he needs more.


    "Dean Jiang, there is a group interview in the afternoon. The doctor in charge of the interview has a temporary business at home, so he asked the personnel department for a day off. The interview in the afternoon..."


    Yu Bailing found Jiang Xiaohu and told him that the hospital had an urgent problem.


    Tai Lin treated the injured and controlled the number of deaths to one person, which spread to all corners of Binhai in an instant.


    Everyone is rumored that as long as they can reach Tailin, their fate will be saved.


    I don''t know who said it, anyway, Tailin''s reputation spread quickly.


    "I''m here for an interview."


    Jiang Xiaohu wandered around for many days in the internal and surgical departments of various hospitals.


    He has mastered the treatment of simple diseases.


    To some extent, Tailin prescriptions have great similarities with modern western medicine ingredients.


    Western medicine is directly extracted by chemical or physical means to treat diseases. Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s Tailin prescription is a combination of various traditional Chinese medicines. Through the difference in the ratio and the medicinal materials, it stimulates the drugs that can treat different diseases. Medicinal power.


    Repeatedly watching the prescription drugs, it didn''t help him much.


    He has the ability to remember these simple treatment plans by analogy and quickly understand them.


    Two o''clock in the afternoon, interview time.


    Jiang Xiaohu originally thought that only a dozen people would be interviewed, but looking at the number of nearly 300 people sitting in the entire interview hall, he was a little confused.


    If he remembers correctly, the last time he was too close to recruit troops, the first phase of the expansion of surgery and internal medicine, obstetrics and gynecology, pediatrics, and several additional doctors have been recruited.


    The position to be recruited today is called an inspector in the laboratory.


    And only recruit three people.


    Jiang Xiaohu stayed in all major departments of the hospital.


    He deeply knows which aspect of the hospital is lacking, and the number of recruits is personally drawn up.


    I didn''t expect to recruit a few jobs that can be completed by current college students, and I don''t want to have more than 300 people to apply for, which is really exaggerated.


    "Let them in."


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that if the first three came in, he would pass the interview.


    Immediately after the remaining three hundred people, they will leave in disappointment.


    Sure enough, within two minutes, Jiang Xiaohu recognized the sincerity of the other party and immediately passed the applicant''s job search.


    Then the next one passed the interview two minutes later.


    Then came the third place, this one is better than the first two.


    It was actually a part-time university student, during the internship period, a senior student of coastal medicine.


    I took the scholarship, the vice chairman of the student union, from elementary school to university, the medals were photographed with photos, and the people who saw it were envious and powerful.


    "Okay, you also... passed. By the way, Xiao Zhou, tell outside applicants that they can go home first. Tai Lin has their mobile phone number. If they want to study abroad, they will contact them."


    When the voice fell, Nurse Zhou went out.


    After a while, a wailing sounded outside.


    The three inspectors who passed were all excited.


    Among them, they all know that Tailin Hospital is different from other hospitals.


    They have become the first case of fish skin treatment in China, and they have just created the first 3D human thigh bone.


    And has been successfully installed in the patient''s body.


    These days, countless trail reporters wander around Tailin Hospital, all trying to confirm whether these rumors on the Internet are true or false.


    "You are, neighbor."


    Bai Fu was holding the doll, and the two emerald eyes on the doll were looking at Jiang Xiaohu in the medical office with joy.


    "Bai Fu?"


    Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t believe that the other party dared to come to him.


    Is it tracked?If it is true, the opponent''s spiritual power should be quite terrifying.


    "Yes, Mr. Jiang is a doctor. By coincidence, I am also a medical university, but it''s been a long time since I graduated."


    "I graduated in 1864."


    Haha...


    Bai Fu''s words fell, and there was a burst of laughter around him.


    He graduated in 1864 and is now over a hundred years old.


    Everyone looked at Bai Fu''s immature face, thinking that the girl''s brain was opened and the second dimension was upgraded, and they were waiting for this girl to make jokes for Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Okay, then you are also admitted."


    The mockery didn''t come out of Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth, but instead made a group of spectators dumbfounded.


    Everyone thinks this interview is a bit tricky, especially when Jiang Xiaohu passed the first three. Others don''t even have a chance to meet with the interviewer, and feel that they are the object of jokes.


    "What do you mean, this woman is beautiful and said that she was born in 1864, so you will be admitted. Those of us who didn''t even have the opportunity for an interview were pushed away. Is that how you recruit people? "


    "Yes, isn''t this for fun?"


    "Where is there such a recruitment, recruit a few people, and the first few people will pass. Then why didn''t you just admit it when someone came, and it made us run in vain."


    "This hospital must be a lie. What a liar is just a lie!"


    "Too fake¡­¡­"


    ...


    The crowd began to discuss.


    The three admitted women didn''t care about staying here, and immediately left with Nurse Zhou.


    Go through the entry procedures.


    And Jiang Xiaohu, he didn''t care at all about the reaction of the people around him.


    How can you say you were cheated when applying for this kind of thing.


    The top three applicants have the strength and are diligent to get up early, so they are competent enough for the examination room.


    Jiang Xiaohu believes that everyone should play to their value.


    He glanced at the resume above. It showed the applicant''s academic qualifications, work experience, and even personal questions about the subject.


    The other party has a high degree of education, and the skills are not bad. The practical treatment also saved a patient with false shock.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that the other party could be Tailin''s doctor.


    And Dr. Tai Lin had already applied for the job on the day Jiang Xiaohu started to recruit.


    At this moment, Tai Lin does not need to recruit a doctor from outside.


    "Bai Fu, are you more than two hundred years old?"


    Jiang Xiaohu and Bai Fu left the application hall one after another.


    The noisy crowd behind him once again rioted.


    They felt that Jiang Xiaohu had no basic respect for them, and at the same time, these people began to maliciously obliterate and make negative news to tease Tailin Hospital as revenge.

 1047 Chapter 1047

    "It''s over a thousand years old."


    Bai Fu smiled and teased the doll in his hand.


    Inside this doll, there is a green bamboo leaf, Bai Fu''s best friend, and the two are inseparable.


    "Which aspect of medicine did you study?"


    Seeing Bai Fu''s arrival, Jiang Xiaohu guessed for the first time that this simple little girl had obviously done good deeds and realized the great benefits of merit, so she chose to go to work in Tailin.


    Close to home and famous.


    This is Bai Fu''s biggest criteria for choosing a hospital.


    Just as Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t refuse Bai Fu, Bai Fu couldn''t refuse Tai Lin, the hospital with the same name as Tai Lin God Realm.


    Everything here attracts Bai Fu.


    "I''m leaving in two days. Tai Lin will hand it over to you."


    Seeing Bai Fu''s arrival, Jiang Xiaohu breathed out.


    Speak bluntly about your plans to leave.


    Bai Fu is also a cultivator, and at the same time he practices uprightness.


    If there are patients in the hospital who cannot be treated, Bai Fu can also take care of them. She actually lives in such a difficult place for cultivation, which makes Jiang Xiaohu extremely relieved of Bai Fu.


    "Row!"


    Bai Fu fully agreed.


    She doesn''t seem to be paid if she doesn''t agree.


    "Master, master!"


    As soon as the voice fell from here, an eagerly familiar voice sounded in the hall on the other side, with a woman crying faintly beside it.


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his heart and went to the hall immediately.


    Bai Fu, who was about to report, followed closely behind, and the two came to the hall one after another.


    Jiang Xiaohu recognized Zhao Jian who was holding a woman in his hands.


    Qing''er was still standing beside him, which immediately made Jiang Xiaohu''s heart unclear.


    "Master, madam she..."


    Zhao Jian saw Jiang Xiaohu from a distance, and ran over.


    Jiang Xiaohu drew out the hospital bed and let Zhao Jian put it on, and then all Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes shifted to Zhou Lin''s face.


    Black!


    Poisoned!


    "This is poisoning. The person who poisoned it is very bad. There is actually more than one kind."


    Jiang Xiaohu was a little anxious, and quickly input aura into Zhou Lin''s body.


    I don''t want to have the spiritual energy input by Zhao Jian in it to protect Zhou Lin''s heart. At this moment, Zhou Lin can''t wake up because it is too poisonous and has spread all over the body. Jiang Xiaohu then tried to impact Zhou Lin''s body with the spiritual energy, hoping to remove the toxins from the body.


    "Let me come."


    Bai Fu was holding the doll, but the little girl''s eyes were very clear and confident.


    "Then it will work"


    When Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, Bai Fu placed the doll on Zhou Lin''s chest.


    The originally impenetrable Zhao Jian''s spiritual energy was instantly pierced, and as the shield guarding the spiritual energy shattered, those toxins invaded Zhou Lin''s heart.


    At this moment, Bai Fu placed the doll in the center of Zhou Lin''s thumb and index finger.


    The doll suddenly took a bite at Zhou Lin. When Zhao Jian saw that his wife was attacked, he immediately shot Bai Fu.


    Jiang Xiaohu protected Bai Fu and then blocked Zhao Jian.


    Zhu Yeqing bit Zhou Lin in a bite, and all the poison passed through the blood vessels of the body and returned to Zhu Yeqing''s body.


    These venoms seem to be the best nutrients, nourishing Zhuyeqing''s body.


    It doesn''t seem to be an ordinary pet, but it should also belong to the afterlife.


    "It''s all my fault, the poison should have been directed at me at the time, but I didn''t expect the teacher to..."


    "What the hell was going on just now, say."


    Jiang Xiaohu thought about it, and it was impossible for Zhou Lin to poison people.


    People in the Zhou family now dare not offend Zhou Lin, and Zhou Lin cooperates with the Huang Group, and it is in full swing.


    There is no enemy in Binhai, and with Zhao Jian''s strength, protecting Zhou Lin will never be a problem.


    "Master, it¡¯s a coffee from the secretary. Madam, she will give me a drink every time I order a drink. This time is no exception. As a result, Madam became unconscious before I drank it. I..."


    At the beginning, Zhao Jian also wondered if anyone was targeting Zhou Lin.


    Later, I realized that the other party came at him at all.


    There had been several waves of people making trouble for him before, but they were all beaten back by Zhao Jian.


    Those are people who have offended Lord Long who have been defeated by Zhao Jian.


    Among them, there are some rich children or people on the road.


    "Go check!"


    Jiang Xiaohu said this without looking at Zhao Jian.


    Zhou Lin''s face gradually became ruddy, and Bai Fu''s mouth was smiling.


    No matter whether it is detoxification or poisoning, no one can compare her Bai Fu.


    "What happened?"


    Zhou Lin had a dream, in which she flew to a strange place.


    People there can fly to the sky, and there are many strange things.


    She likes it very much and plans to make a home there.I don''t know how this kind of thought was in my mind, but I didn''t have time to stop, suddenly I didn''t know where a big snake appeared. The green snake opened its mouth in the blood basin, bit it and dragged it out.


    "It''s okay. Take a good rest."


    Zhao Jian has left, and I believe there will be results soon.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu has always known about Zhao Jian being watched.


    He believed that Zhao Jian would handle it well, and the other party hadn''t moved for a long time. He didn''t expect that the means would actually affect Zhou Lin.This matter is endless!


    Jiang Xiaohu reached out and stroked Zhou Lin''s forehead very gently.Take it next time.


    Bai Fu looked like she wanted to sleep, so he woke up and quickly turned and left the ward.


    Just now Jiang Xiaohu''s hand should be showing some kind of calming skills, but he didn''t want to, even she was almost caught.


    In the mountains, Bai Fu was very curious about Jiang Xiaohu, and she had never been born, but when she was nine thousand nine hundred years old, she took a trip to the mountains and learned medical skills from a great human medical practitioner. Down the human world.


    Then a hundred years later, the world has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Bai Fu almost couldn''t recognize it.


    She finally went to the mountain to collect medicine through Sister Wu, and then came to the city together.


    Then through the contact between the two on the phone, he found Jiang Xiaohu''s address and followed.


    As a child, she collects things she likes every time she goes to the human world.


    This time I was born, I saw countless good things, and suddenly forgot about playing with Jiang Xiaohu.After a few days of study, I exchanged the gold that is unique to the mountain and bought a lot of things after getting a mobile phone and keeping up with the times.


    Finally, I couldn''t move it, so I remembered to make a nest first.


    Then I thought of Jiang Xiaohu again, and after finding Lanting Yawan, he found a moving company to help move there.


    Now the house is still in a mess, and many things are not well organized.


    There was chaos everywhere, and after she knew that Jiang Xiaohu had Tailin Hospital, she had already thought about the word Tailin in her heart.


    "Master, I found that group!"


    Zhao Jian''s voice came from the call.


    With Zhao Jian''s strength, find a mastermind behind the scenes, start with the doubters, and ask the information of the people behind the scenes in less than two hours.


    It''s not that he doesn''t report to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Don''t say anything, just punch the leg!


    No one can escape if you dare to murder the teacher!

 1048 Chapter 1048

    address!


    Jiang Xiaohu said in a cold voice.


    He wants to see in person, what is the origin of this guy who dared to poison President Tailin.


    After the WeChat positioning was issued, Jiang Xiaohu gave an explanation to the hospital and directly transferred the power of the hospital to Bai Fu''s hands. Li Tong Wuhe and even Yu Bailing in the hospital were puzzled, especially after learning that Bai Fu today I just became a person at Tailin Hospital, and when I have not gone through the entry formalities, I am even more confused.


    But soon, Yu Bailing saw Zhou Lin.


    Looking at Bai Fu again, he figured it out in an instant.


    I want to come to Bai Fu to take care of Zhou Lin here, so I''ll take full responsibility for the hospital.


    Following this train of thought, Yu Bailing didn''t think much.


    It''s all about curing diseases and saving people, and other things don''t matter.


    It was Zhou Lin, her complexion was ruddy and shiny, and she slept soundly, unlike sick.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The car drove to the Tiandi Infinite Bar, this is the address sent by Zhao Jian.


    Jiang Xiaohu stepped in, and a strong bloody breath rushed into his nose.


    Walking into it, a severed hand fell on the bar, and there was a wine glass next to it.


    It seems that Zhao Jian should have found someone or a clue here.


    The Kwa people can share everything they have in a friendly way with their people, relatives, and friends. Similarly, if someone hurts an important person in the Kwa people, the violence in their hearts will be infinitely magnified.


    "Find some ice cubes, wrap this hand, and you can connect it. If you have a bag, it''s better to seal it and freeze it."


    Behind the bar, a group of staff who were trembling with fright were still shaking. Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s words, all their eyes were dull.


    "Didn''t you hear it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu''s voice was a little louder, and his tone was more severe.


    "Yes Yes!"


    Frightened like frightened rabbits, several people immediately hurriedly moved.


    Some took ice cubes, some took bags, but no one dared to pick up the severed hand anyway.


    It is really strange that people can cruelly pluck other animals alive, or eat them raw, but dare not touch one hand.


    Jiang Xiaohu''s helplessness, being disabled and being able to pick up, violated different legal standards.


    Jiang Xiaohu had no intention of letting him escape the national law in Zhao Jian''s radical behavior. However, it is always good to be able to stay for a few years.


    Jiang Xiaohu picked up his hand, a little bit blue, not very active, I believe that after the connection, it is probably a good look.But these have nothing to do with Jiang Xiaohu. If he didn''t do it by himself without Zhao Jian, I''m afraid it would not be much better than this.


    When he threw his hand into the ice bag, Jiang Xiaohu held it, and asked if he called the police.


    The people at the bar shook their heads.


    It seems that calling the police is more of a scourge than seeing a severed hand.


    Jiang Xiaohu instantly understood that there are still many shady activities in this bar. Long before work, these people have been instilled in the idea of ??never calling the police.


    He doesn''t care either. That''s okay, at least, you can ask for more time to understand.


    In the box, the deity with severed hand was spread on the ground at this moment.


    The place of the fracture was tied up with wires, and there was no more bleeding.


    However, looking at the technique, it was clearly what Zhao Jian said, there was no sense of beauty at all, and the strength of the binding was too strong, the flesh was squeezed out, and people were already dizzy.


    The remaining few people knelt on the ground covered in scars, facing Zhao Jian, their entire bodies were swinging.


    "Did you ask?"


    Jiang Xiaohu opened the door.


    The few people on their knees looked up.


    Seeing the ice bag in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, through the transparent film and clearly visible fingers inside, two of them fainted unexpectedly.


    "This is Dou Fei, he is looking for someone to do the tricks!"


    Zhao Jian''s eyes were red, and when he saw Jiang Xiaohu, the red gradually faded, but still pink.


    Reached out, the guy who passed out on the ground.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw the person fainted, and threw his severed hand into the arms of a kneeling little brother, and fainted again.


    Under Jiang Xiaohu''s disgusting eyes, the other man remained awake, with a fierce face picking up his boss''s hand and holding it.Obviously know that this hand is still useful.


    "This Dou Fei, your boss?"


    Seeing the guy in front of him picking up the bag, Jiang Xiaohu dispelled the idea of ??waking up the person and asked the guy in front of him first.


    "Yes."


    "Why did he get Zhao Jian?"


    "Zhao Jian maimed the boss''s brother and broke his arm."


    The bastard couldn''t beat Zhao Jian, but stared at Zhao Jian undaunted.


    "When I was with Long Ye before, Dou Fei and Long Ye grabbed the land. They did it at that time."


    When Jiang Xiaohu looked at Zhao Jian, Zhao Jian immediately explained.


    "Then why don''t you get Lord Long?"


    "Why didn''t you do it!"


    Hunzi roar!


    Looking at Zhao Jian, his eyes were even more fierce.


    Jiang Xiaohu instantly understood that with the protection of a system like Zhao Jian, who was almost indestructible, Dou Fei probably gave up many people to Zhao Jian.


    Now if Zhao Jian doesn''t talk to Lord Long, these people will naturally come to take revenge.


    "How did you find Zhao Jian?"


    "I don''t know, the boss told us!"


    Hearing the answer from the other party, Jiang Xiaohu was puzzled.


    Dou Fei manages several entertainment clubs and several casinos. On weekdays, he still grabs sites from the surrounding areas. If it wasn''t for the younger brother to find Zhao Jian, how did he know that Zhao Jian was in the Tailin Group and Zhou Lin was acting as a bodyguard?


    Zhao Jian works in the company, and the past is completely two worlds.


    This is a bit strange.


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his hand to face Dou Fei who was in a coma. This guy woke up and saw Zhao Jian, and wanted to raise his hand desperately.


    As a result, seeing his hand in the hands of the little brother, the whole person screamed madly.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t get used to it either, so he tapped his neck and throat, and immediately made him unable to make a sound.


    After a round


    I ask, you answer.


    When Dou Fei learned about Zhao Jian, he actually heard the news from another black boss.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt more and more that someone was involved in this matter.


    It seems that Zhao Jian was wrongly injured by Zhou Lin, but what if the target was Zhou Lin in the first place?Or, there are other possibilities.


    "You take this hand, take a taxi to Tailin Hospital, and tell the people inside that Jiang Xiaohu asked you to go, and they will pick you up for free. And your brother, who says he is disabled, is fine, you let him go to Tailin Hospital. At the hospital, someone can cure it. I have already helped you call the police about Zhao Jian''s beating you. That''s the end of your grievances.


    Since he worked for Long Ye back then, you should go to the Lord.


    Are there any questions?


    Very good, nodding means agreeing.It is estimated that the police will be there in ten minutes and you can handle it yourself.Zhao Jian, stay here, surrender to the police during the fight, and take the initiative to explain to you.You can just let Dou Fei talk to the police about that hand.I''ll go to Dong Xing to ask."


    Understand the cause and effect.


    Jiang Xiaohu took a closer look at the causal line and found that Dou Fei and Zhao Jian, that is, the brother was injured and disabled.


    Moreover, the master is not counted, Jiang Xiaohu intends to resolve it.

 1049 Chapter 1049

    It is impossible for Zhao Jian to stay here in the future. Although it is very long-term, if some cause and effect can be solved, it will always help Zhao Jian.


    Dou Fei heard that his brother was able to heal hemiplegia, and he couldn''t even take care of his hands.


    It wasn''t until his subordinates reminded him that there were still unsafe things in the venue that he immediately became sober.


    Even if he didn''t care about taking over, he had to deal with it first. It seemed that it was either drugs or gambling. Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care about it either. After explaining Zhao Jian, he left directly for Xinxing Entertainment.


    Dong Xing''s site


    Jiang Xiaohu said very politely that he had business to talk to his boss Dong Xing, and then he met Dong Xing smoothly under his leadership.


    "You said you want to buy my new entertainment?"


    Dong Xing looked at Jiang Xiaohu, who was in his twenties and handsome.


    Rich second generation?


    Dong Xing affirmed that Jiang Xiaohu was not, and the clothes on the other party were not expensive.And the people on the road are even more impossible, they don''t have the temperament of the people on the road, but if it is a police officer, it is even more different. This kind of white paper face is automatically blocked by the person who comes out to play.


    "No. I''m here to ask, who did you hear about Zhao Jian being a bodyguard in Tailin Group!"


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu instantly vetoed the vows that he had just told his men.


    When these words came out, Dong Xing was stunned.


    "Are you here to find something?"


    In the face of Jiang Xiaohu''s calm look, Dong Xing''s heart became angry.


    With a hard slap on the table, the younger brother and thugs who had just left the door rushed in and surrounded Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Zhao Jian''s matter?"


    "Throw him out!"


    Before Jiang Xiaohu finished asking, Dong Xing gave the order.


    After all, Tai Lin has a relationship with the Huang Group, and Dong Xing is not sure about the identity of the other party, let alone getting into trouble easily.


    Two minutes later


    The little brothers who fell on the ground were thrown out one by one by Jiang Xiaohu.


    And Dong Xing quickly knew about himself, and Zhao Jian told the source of the news.


    Long Ye


    Hearing this name, Jiang Xiaohu was not too surprised, but he was a little confused.


    However, a former company employee who has left and saved his life many times, why did this person act on Zhao Jian?


    Actually I don''t want people to be well, Jiang Xiaohu wants to see what the situation is with this Dragon Lord.


    Shang Kun


    This person is the same as Zhao Jian, with countless black karma entangled with Long Ye.


    Jiang Xiaohu intends to find this person first to understand the situation.


    Jiang Xiaohu is not very good at finding people.


    The last time I met Long Ye was the Michelin restaurant, and now, Michelin has been bought by Zhou Lin.Jiang Xiaohu wanted to find Shang Kun first, without disturbing Lord Long. This matter needs to take time.


    Dou Fei estimated that he should go to Tailin Hospital.


    Go and look at his arm first


    When Jiang Xiaohu arrived at the hospital, Dou Fei was holding his ice bag like a headless fly, not knowing who to call.


    This black boss had never dared to go to the hospital for injuries in the past, at most he went to his home with a doctor.


    Jiang Xiaohu asked him why on the operating table.


    He said that he was afraid that the doctor would be bought off and killed him on the operating table, and he did not have to bear legal responsibility, which was regarded as a medical accident.


    Jiang Xiaohu, who got it, laughed blankly, and then performed the reoperation of the arm himself.


    At that time, Li Tong knew that Jiang Xiaohu was going to do it independently, and the whole person was messy in the wind.


    When Jiang Xiaohu had his leg bone surgery last time, he still hadn''t fully recognized many surgical tools. He only did a simple skin suture. Now he wants to complete the arm reconnection independently?No matter how you look at it, it''s not reliable.


    On the contrary, the patient Dou Fei looked for Jiang Xiaohu, and he didn''t want others.


    This pair of strange patients has a strange combination of the dean.


    A dozen younger brothers surrounded the operating room, and then there was a young man in a wheelchair with hemiplegic nerve damage.


    It was a combination of expressions.


    "Which doctor was there to buy and who was killed on the operating table?"


    "How is it possible, they dare not go to the hospital. The most is when they are about to die, they don''t have to do it, they must be dead..."


    The voice fell and the anesthesia started to work.


    Dou Fei gradually fell asleep.


    And Jiang Xiaohu also started his own operation, not hurriedly, for the first time, the first, his own operation.


    Methodical surgical procedures.


    Yu Bailing assisted throughout the process.


    In the conversation just now, Dou Fei''s identity is about to emerge.


    Yu Bailing did not dare to ask, or even dare to make any actions to brush her sense of existence.


    In this world, the Qing is very difficult.


    Darkness will definitely exist.


    Yu Bailing has been living in the sun, never approaching the darkness.


    In the future, she didn''t want to contact.


    She has reservations about Jiang Xiaohu''s practice of persuading the injured dark people to actively seek medical treatment.Such a person, it is best to never show up in Tailin Hospital, in front of her.


    Of course, this opinion soon became an extravagant hope.


    Anyway, after Tailin got bigger and bigger, two groups of people fighting on the street arrived at Tailin for treatment at the same time.


    And after Yu Bailing became accustomed to it, yelling directly at the two groups of people in the hospital to stop them from making trouble in the hospital gradually became normal.


    "Doctor Yu? Can we sew it now?"


    Yu Bailing was still in a daze, Jiang Xiaohu had completed all the steps including bones, suturing muscles, tendons, and blood vessels.


    Before preparing the skin suture, let Yu Bailing take a look.


    "Oh, let me see."


    Yu Bailing, who had been thinking about how to leave Dou Fei with a bad impression of Tailin Hospital, looked back at the completely deformed arm.


    Spliced ??together by perfect surgery.


    "It''s great, it''s time to stitch the skin."


    Yu Bailing couldn''t believe what she saw before her eyes.


    The opponent''s arm was severely deformed because it was tied up by the wire, and due to excessive blood loss, there was no expectation that it could be connected.


    But when Jiang Xiaohu finished the operation, the blood vessels on the top were bleeding, and his palms turned red.


    There are also the sutures, the ports for connecting bones, the location of the nails, and the meticulous technique.


    Showing this arm, there is a great possibility of recovering, so Yu Bailing couldn''t believe that Jiang Xiaohu did it.


    Other doctors might think that Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s specialization in medicine is different from them, but Yu Bailing knows clearly that Jiang Xiaohu was a layman a month ago. Even medical students know many basic knowledge, Jiang Xiaohu is still the first. Asked from her mouth this time.


    "it is good."


    Jiang Xiaohu started his superb skin repair and suture operation again.


    Jiang Xiaohu makes the most of this stitch.


    The speed is getting faster and faster, and the stitches are getting calmer.


    I believe that after this arm is healed, there will be at most a shallow mark on the outside.


    An hour later, Dou Fei was in the hospital bed waiting to wake up.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw Dou Fei''s brother Dou Ji.


    Well, this old man doesn''t know how much he likes airplanes.


    Sinu Ji suffered a heavy blow to the posterior cranial nerve and was injured. He was unable to move from the waist down, including his entire right hand.


    As a result, even the corners of the mouth began to gradually change shape.

 1050 Chapter 1050 All the truth

    "His nerves have been atrophied, and his intelligence has not been affected. The best way now is to remove the damaged part of the nerve so that he can still keep his left hand. If he does not undergo surgery, his entire body will be unable to move."


    Wu He passed the results of the CT scan to Jiang Xiaohu''s hands.


    The angle of the impact on the opponent is really unlucky.


    Just in the gap left by the developmental delay of the sinus machine skull, the nerve was injured.


    People say they can¡¯t move their heads.


    This makes sense.


    This part is the most important position of a person, even more important than the heart.


    Sometimes a little bit of damage is very likely to cause irreparable damage. The brain is like the CPU of a computer, which controls everything. Any problem will cause a part of the body to fail.


    Jiang Xiaohu grabbed Dou Ji''s left hand and was thrown away by him.


    This kid looks like this, his temper is as bad as ever.


    "You... him... don''t touch... I!"


    It took a long time for the crooked mouth to say a sentence.


    It is estimated that this stinky mouth made Zhao Jian angry and did not hold back his strength.


    Otherwise, the skull is so hard that it would be impossible to be beaten like this by Zhao Jian at once even if growth is delayed.


    Jiang Xiaohu ignored Dou Ji and immediately pulled up the right hand that was drooping on his leg.


    Although his hands were not conscious, he was being pulled by Jiang Xiaohu. Dou Ji was very upset. He shook the wheelchair with his left hand and wanted to leave Jiang Xiaohu. His mouth trembles constantly, and he couldn''t even jump a word out of excitement.


    "Second Young Master, this is the doctor, he can treat you."


    The man behind him pressed Dou Ji''s wheelchair firmly, not allowing it to move.


    Mainly they are still afraid of Jiang Xiaohu, and they are afraid that Jiang Xiaohu will be unhappy about this, which is not good.


    "Old Tang...Doctor Tang, can the second youngest''s disease be cured?"


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s pulse, the subordinates loyal to Dou Fei asked immediately.


    "Still development is sometimes not a bad thing."


    The other party is indeed lacking a certain trace element M, the body cannot absorb it from food, resulting in a weak body.


    Because of this, Jiang Xiaohu also has a simpler treatment.


    Trace element M, if taken, will be poisoned immediately.


    This is a heavy metal, which is very small for the human body.


    And if it is supplemented to the human body according to the amount, um, it cannot be absorbed, it will also be excreted or poisoned.


    Jiang Xiaohu found a medicine that was taken by pregnant women with trace element M during pregnancy, and wrapped it in the air through aura and enveloped the body of the sinus machine, allowing it to pass through the small pores of the body''s skin to slowly absorb the trace element M into the body , And stored in the body through aura.


    "okay."


    After Jiang Xiaohu finished all this, he immediately checked Dou Ji''s pulse again.


    The slow heartbeat in the body gradually becomes stronger and more powerful. At the same time as trace elements are injected, the aura is also concentrated on the damaged nerves in the brain, constantly stimulating its activity and allowing it to stretch.


    "This, how long will it take?"


    The subordinates looked at Dou Ji and found him apart from the cock-fighting boss.


    There was no other change, and he immediately looked at Jiang Xiaohu again.


    "About a week, I should be able to stand up."


    Of course, the body is still crooked.


    Walking will also be ugly.


    Complete recovery requires at least half a year''s body correction.


    If you continue to actively cooperate, recovery from the past is not a problem.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say this, he had no good feelings about this cross-eyed.This kind of arrogant and domineering appearance of living under the protection of his brother for a long time, it is estimated that recovery is also ugly.


    "Thank you doctor, thank you, thank you nurse, thank you boss, thank you."


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s words, the subordinates wrapped around their heads like a San immediately began to make thoughts.


    "You...you...silly, he said yes...just...wait for my brother to wake up...slash, slash him!"


    Dou Ji thanked Jiang Xiaohu frequently to the boys.


    "No thanks. The treatment fee can''t be less. We charge clearly, and you send someone to pay."


    "Yes. Go, pay for the hospital."


    "You''re not bad, what''s your name?"


    Holding the ice pack and helping to press Dou Ji, Jiang Xiaohu looked at the bastard.


    "Just call me Xiao Huang, Doctor Tang."


    "Xiao Huang, find someone for me, Shang Kun, find him and give me the address."


    After Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, he took out his cell phone and told Xiao Huang the number.


    Xiao Huang hurriedly agreed immediately and said that it was a great honor to serve Dr. Tang.


    There is also the matter of Zhao Jian, Dou Fei has already explained that he will not sue Zhao Jian.


    Of course, if they don''t prosecute, it doesn''t mean that Zhao Jian will be fine.


    Jiang Xiaohu asked Zhao Jian to surrender. He interrupted Dou Fei''s arm. This is a crime here. If the person concerned does not pursue it, the law will also pursue it. Of course, the sentence will not be too long, which is good news.


    When Dou Fei woke up, Dou Ji''s right hand was already able to move.


    Knowing from Huang Mao''s mouth that it was Jiang Xiaohu who was cured, Dou Fei couldn''t wait to get up and kneel down to thank Jiang Xiaohu.


    Huang Mao also told Jiang Xiaohu''s account.


    Dou Fei roared and asked Huang Mao,''Why is there still here!''


    Frightened Huang Mao, he quickly said to find it in person.


    On the same day, Shang Kun''s information in Room 106 of the Liren Sauna Club was sent to Jiang Xiaohu''s mobile phone as soon as possible.


    Mobile phones now have positioning.


    Jiang Xiaohu directly opened the positioning and came to the Liren sauna club.


    The female manager of the club heard Jiang Xiaohu say that it was 106 Shangkun¡¯s friend who came to talk about business. Without any doubt, she brought Jiang Xiaohu out of the room.


    The door is transparent glass with hazy steam inside.


    I could see that only Shang Kun was there, shirtless and wearing only a pair of boxers.


    With a towel on his shoulders, he sits on a wooden bench against the wooden wall behind him.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t take off his clothes. He opened the door by himself and walked in for five minutes and then came out. After he knew all the answers, an angry light appeared in his eyes for the first time.


    This incident is Zhao Jian''s own personal grievances, and it seems that this time in prison will not be short.


    Before this, Jiang Xiaohu wanted Zhao Jian to come out first.


    "Miss Huang, I need the company''s legal team to help bail someone out."


    Jiang Xiaohu dialed Huang Liying''s phone.


    This matter needs to be completed, and a lawyer must act.


    Zhao Jian voluntarily surrendered. There was an emergency at home and he needed to come out to complete it. The court did not feel embarrassed after learning about it.


    "An urgent matter at home? Where do I have family? Master, are you?"


    "No, your dad is still alive. It''s just..."


    Jiang Xiaohu learned from Shang Kun that when Zhao Jian''s father was still there, he immediately went to the warehouse and rescued Zhao''s father, who was as thin as a pile of old, weak and sick but still watching to grow up.


    The opponent''s body was dilapidated and haggard.


    Had it not been for Jiang Xiaohu to bring him out in time, I am afraid that Zhao Tian would have died there.


    Under the leadership of Jiang Xiaohu, Zhao Jian saw his father in the hospital. Zhao Jian couldn''t cry.


    "Who, Dad, who is it?!"


    "Long Ye!"


    Father Zhao''s tongue was pulled out, and he couldn''t speak at all. Jiang Xiaohu answered him.

 1051 Chapter 1051

    oom!


    The flame burned in Zhao Jian''s eyes.


    Then Jiang Xiaohu told Zhao Jian what happened.


    It turns out that they weren''t adopted by Long Ye at all, they were children left behind by the persecuted family by Long Ye.


    Long Ye started by doing demolition.


    After having the first pot of gold, I bought land myself to build a building.


    Many nail households became obstacles to his wealth, and he took people to demolish them.


    After the accident, he changed his strategy and asked people to forcibly take people out, and then forcibly demolished the house.


    If these people admit their fate, he will give away some money.


    If he doesn''t listen, he has to go everywhere and he will lock up the person.


    And the longer they are detained, for many families with children, the children will find their parents to wander around.


    At this time, Lord Long brought these children to his side.


    Become their adoptive father


    He spent ten years teaching these children to listen to his orders and teach them all kinds of skills, except for reading, fighting, fighting, how to guard him alone, all of these, and then as these children grow up, they become dragons. Lord brought countless sites.


    With these territories, Lord Long''s influence is getting bigger and bigger.


    As for those parents.


    When I figured it out, I signed the documents and went out, but I couldn''t find the children and became crazy.


    If you are not obedient, he will let the women go out for a few days to let people know that they are still alive, and then go out for the other half without making people suspicious, and someone will follow the whole process.


    Shang Kun''s mother had looked for Shang Kun after she went out.


    And Shang Kun had already recognized the thief as his father, and didn''t want his own mother at all.


    Even because he knew this, he was still loyal and appreciated by Lord Long.


    And Zhao Jian, because he only has a father.So Father Zhao has never been out of that cell in his life.


    The first time that Zhao Tian was imprisoned, Lord Long also used a lot of effort. Finally, in order to punish the dishonest people, Lord Long had people pluck out Zhao Tian''s tongue.


    "The teacher allows you to kill him, but there are two things you must do first. The first is why Lord Long should die, you have to let people know. The second, after killing him, surrender."


    "The disciples obey orders!"


    With tears in his eyes, Zhao Jian knelt and kowtow to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Often followed Zhou Lin to participate in activities, Zhao Jian also knows many reporters.


    He called the reporters and took them to the places where his parents were held.


    Overturned all the guards of Long Ye and let the reporters take photos of everything.


    After following Long Ye for so many years, Zhao Jian also knew a lot of Long Ye¡¯s illegal crimes, and then stopped one stop after another. The live broadcast of Long Ye¡¯s smuggling, drug trafficking, pornographic entertainment clubs, etc., took reporters one by one. All were broadcast live on the Internet.


    An uproar in Binhai continued to ferment.


    "Zhao Jian! You and he eats inside and out, hacked him to death!"


    When Long Ye learned that his industry had been exposed on the Internet, he brought people to Zhao Jian the first time.


    The reporter behind Zhao Jian saw Long Ye and more than a hundred younger brothers appear, and their legs were all frightened.


    "Are you crazy? This guy''s surname is Luo, and he killed your parents'' enemies. Do you want to help him to abuse him!"


    The reporter took pictures of the warehouse scene where countless people were detained and showed them to the men behind Long Ye.


    In this, all the men of the same age as Zhao Jian began to waver.


    Even so, they are still hesitating.


    They have long lost the impression of parents.


    And they can live to the present, only this surname Luo, claiming to be Long Ye''s adoptive father.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Zhao Jian. My father was imprisoned by Luo Biao. I used to be his thug. Then, he did a lot of bad things. I will kill him. I was released on bail. I apologize, the following scenes are too bloody and will not be shot. When I kill him, I will surrender."


    After Zhao Jian finished speaking, he signaled his reporter friend to close the live broadcast.


    "Zhao Jian, the law will clean up people like him, don''t be impulsive!"


    The friend''s knife stopped in front of Zhao Jian. He didn''t want Zhao Jian to commit a murder.


    "He is old, I''m afraid he can''t wait for the sentence to be pronounced. If I can''t make him pay here, I can''t forgive myself, and I''m sorry to my father."


    When Zhao Jian finished speaking, he pushed away the knife and rushed towards Luo Biao.


    "Hack him!"


    Luo Biao, who claimed to be Long Ye, obviously knew that he was finished.


    All the evidence was sent online, and he had no chance of turning over.


    Luo Biao couldn''t think of it, but it was a hunting dog he raised that turned into a wolf one day and killed him in one bite.


    As Zhao Jian flew up, the colleagues who had been with him subconsciously made the act of protecting Long Ye, and then reacted instantly and jumped aside.


    Then Zhao Jian''s punch directly hit the trigeminal nerve in Luo Biao''s temple.


    Luo Biao fell to the ground, motionless.


    He did not die on the spot, but he was not far from death.


    He has to endure sitting in a wheelchair for a year. If he still has children to take good care of, this year will not be too difficult. He just suffers whole body tingling day and night, and then dies in the severe pain of the trigeminal nerve.


    This method was the position Jiang Xiaohu told Zhao Jian before he asked Zhao Jian to get revenge.


    Zhao Jian can be sure that there is no deviation in his position.


    After doing all this, Zhao Jian''s heartfelt humiliation was still not relieved.


    He urgently needs to tell people about all this, but this matter is very private and he does not want to tell the audience on the live broadcast.


    Zhao Jian got into the car directly, and the knife followed closely.


    The two came to the police station, Zhao Jian surrendered, and told the police about the countless wrongs he had done in all these years.


    Everyone was full of sympathy for this big man.


    Fortunately, Luo Biao was not fatal, and the crimes he committed could also be forgiven.


    It''s just that Zhao Jian broke Dou Fei''s arm just now, and he was on bail. The impact was very bad. In the end, the court sentenced Zhao Jian to 2 years.


    This is the verdict made by Huang Liying''s team of lawyers and the judges'' approval of Zhao Jian''s behavior.


    Qinger assisted Zhao Tian and watched Zhao Jian''s sentence. The tears in the eyes of the old man and his wife finally made Zhao Jian feel fortunate that Luo Biao could not be killed.


    When he comes out, he will definitely make up for his father and love his wife.


    Prior to this, all he needed to do was to study well in prison and reform well.


    Jiang Xiaohu passed the full version of "Sunday Judgment" to Zhao Jian.


    He had been cut off from Qianchen''s sins, Jiang Xiaohu was able to officially accept Zhao Jian''s apprenticeship in the reception room of the detention center, and at the same time let him kneel to take the heavenly oath.


    "I would like to worship Jiang Xiaohu as my teacher, and be careful to follow the rules of being too imminent, never betray, and if I violate my wishes, I will be punished by five thunders."


    The police on guard even made fun of Zhao Jian stretching his thumb and index finger and swearing.


    But it was not like a sudden thunder that shocked him.


    This is in broad daylight, so thunder will explode.


    And it happened that Zhao Jian just swore to finish.


    This is when the oath of heaven is taken, because when the oath is taken, the body''s aura needs to be stimulated, and the sky thunder is used to prove it.

 1052 Chapter 1052

    The promise you have said must be fulfilled, and once you break it, you will suffer the consequences you made.


    Before Zhao Jian''s affairs came to an end, the entire coastal underground world, Zhao Jian''s name was widely known.


    Because he was just a bodyguard, but undermined Luo Biao, the largest in the Binhai Underground World.


    It was also on this day that Han Anmin¡¯s legs were tested and confirmed that there was no problem at all, but he still couldn¡¯t feel his legs. No good.


    No matter what other people tell him


    Your legs are still repaired, but some muscles are missing.


    Eat more meat in the future to make up for it.


    He completely regarded it as a joke, but he kept trying to move his leg, but couldn''t do it.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Han Anmin with doubts on his face.


    It was the first time that he saw such a symptom indicating that he had lost his subconscious mind, and he felt incredible.


    Don''t even believe it.


    But when Han Anmin was really sweating, but couldn''t move his thigh, Jiang Xiaohu discovered that this seemingly nightmare way of hitting the wall can really prevent a healthy person from giving up his body, even if Jiang Xiaohu checked his leg, and it was indeed intact, with unobstructed blood flow and good recovery of muscles and veins.


    "Can hypnosis work?"


    After two days of hard work, Han Anmin was still lying motionless in the hospital bed. Jiang Xiaohu proposed this plan.


    This is the method that psychologists will use.


    There are no successful cases and explanations in the clinical treatment of''subconscious loss''.


    It''s just a guess in theoretical medicine.


    One way to deceive the brain.


    In fact, the brain deceived itself, and now everyone speculates that hypnosis is used to deceive the brain to make it believe.


    "Try it."


    Hypnosis?


    Who understands?


    Li Tong did not say, but agreed.


    Wu He and Yu Bailing were puzzled, and felt that this kind of psychological trauma treatment should not work.


    If it is really possible, everyone has already used it to treat this condition, and it will be published to the world for everyone to use it.


    Jiang Xiaohu came to Han Anmin''s ward and immediately let everyone out.


    After leaving a quiet environment, Han Anmin looked at the doctor who was approaching step by step.


    At the beginning, he had no words to talk about today, but soon found that Jiang Xiaohu was expressionless and did not smile, and suddenly felt a little scared.


    "The weather is good today, I think I can stand up... What are you going to do? Are you going to get an injection? Are these nurses doing this?"


    "New treatment, relax."


    Jiang Xiaohu said something.


    Han Anmin who was still nervous just now, watching Jiang Xiaohu come to him.


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu finally speaking, the tension in my heart relaxed, and the whole person seemed very relaxed.


    "Thank you, you finally spoke. I thought I was dreaming."


    "Dream and reality, how do you define it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers in front of Han Anmin.


    In the space that followed, everything began to stand still.In fact, they had been forbidden from the beginning, but I don''t know why. After the crisp sound, Han Anmin felt that he turned over and looked up at the ceiling, actually feeling a kind of floating.


    There was an extra watch on the wrist of snapping fingers who had never worn anything.


    The second hand on the watch looks like a train.


    Da da da


    One after another.


    Moving forward in a clear rhythm, together with Jiang Xiaohu''s wrist, who was forbidden to move, until he had just walked 60 times.


    Han Anmin, who had been watching his wrists closely, counted sixty times, and then


    Bar


    Move one frame every minute.


    That root has not moved for minutes


    Han Anmin thought so, and then slowly closed his eyes.


    This is how Jiang Xiaohu understands hypnosis, which is to use specially designated rules to make the recipient do some actions that meet his needs during deep sleep.


    The simplest is to tell the secrets of your own depth.


    On the other hand, the behavior pattern needs a special hint, such as telling him that he is hungry, and then seeing his refrigerator.


    The effect of this kind of hint is limited.


    The human brain is very complicated, and it does not necessarily follow the way you specify.


    Jiang Xiaohu tried basic methods, such as seeing the urgency toilet or seeing the refrigerator when he was hungry. Han Anmin did not get up.


    "The wedding banquet is in front. Chen Bing wears beautifully. What color do you like?"


    "Red, cheongsam."


    This time Han Anmin answered Jiang Xiaohu''s question.


    "For the red cheongsam, your wife, she asked you to drink in the past, how about a glass of wine?"


    When the words fell, Han Anmin lifted the quilt on his body, and as soon as his right leg fell to the point of staring at him, he stood up in an orderly manner and faced the direction of the bathroom pointed by Jiang Xiaohu.


    Li Tong, Wu He, and Yu Bailing were stunned.The father, mother Zhu Tianran, and his fiancee Chen Bing saw Han Anmin stand up through the camera, and they were already crying bitterly.


    They rushed to the ward, ready to embrace Han Anmin.


    The nurse guarding the door stopped them.


    Interrupted hypnosis may harm the hypnotized person.


    Jiang Xiaohu paid attention to this when he understood this knowledge


    However, Jiang Xiaohu''s hypnosis was somewhat different from ordinary hypnosis. He brought ether with anesthetic effect, but did not use it.


    In the video, he never let Han Anmin inhale ether.


    It was all based on the skills I learned through the magazine.


    The moment Han Anmin got up, Jiang Xiaohu stimulated his brain to let him focus on his lap.


    Then, gradually regained consciousness.


    Han Anmin slowly opened his eyes and watched his legs supporting him. At this moment, he was holding on to the bathroom door.


    Subconscious deception?It seems that Jiang Xiaohu didn''t do this


    He let his subconscious mind look at it by himself, and then Han Anmin held the door so excited, feeling the coldness of the soles of his feet, and trembling with excitement.


    When the door was opened by Jiang Xiaohu, the family hugged each other.


    "Thank you, thank you Dr. Tang."


    "you are welcome."


    During the whole process, Yu Bailing was especially proud of Jiang Xiaohu''s resuscitation of the patient who had been unable to stand up for Han Anmin after almost a week.


    This Jiang Xiaohu who has come back from the dead is powerful that no one else can do.


    I believe that after this time, the broken mouths in the hospital should disappear for a while.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, how did you do it? Are you a psychiatrist? I just found out, that sleep needle is useless for you."


    Compared to the first time Jiang Xiaohu rescued Zhao Jian, who was determined to be dead by himself.


    This time, seeing Jiang Xiaohu awaken the patient''s leg with his own eyes made Yu Bailing even more excited.


    "Last time you talked about the battlefield doctor''s recommendation letter, you said that there is a professor who can recommend it. When will you get it?"


    Jiang Xiaohu did not answer Yu Bailing''s question. He paid more attention to the areas that could improve his strength.

 1053 Chapter 1053

    In China, treating patients can also improve Jiang Xiaohu''s medical skills.


    But this is very limited, very, very limited.


    The domestic medical interface is one-to-one. Like Yu Bailing, she herself studied surgery, and then took charge of pediatrics when she practiced. She is familiar with pediatrics and surgery, which is also a skill that many doctors have.


    But this is not enough for Jiang Xiaohu.


    He doesn''t want to treat a fixed type of patient, and more importantly, he has his own treatment plan.


    These methods cannot be used in many cases.


    This is where Jiang Xiaohu feels can''t let go.


    Going to the place of the war, helping more people, using the new method he has learned, Jiang Xiaohu thinks this is better, and he is a cultivator, not just a doctor.


    The other party paid money for treatment, which greatly reduced the impact on merit.


    It is impossible for a hospital to treat illnesses for free.


    The place of war is the best choice.


    "Are you really going?"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked her where she could improve her medical skills the fastest, and Yu Bailing talked about the battlefield without even thinking about it.


    This is of course a place to improve medical skills.


    The conditions are dangerous, and a doctor can easily learn almighty knowledge in it.


    People don''t care which subject you study, they just need you to save their lives.


    But Yu Bailing never thought that Jiang Xiaohu would go. Ordinary people simply didn''t have the courage to cure illnesses and save people in the shells and bullets. It was unimaginable to save others with their own lives at any time.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Yu Bailing strangely. He had answered this question countless times.


    Yu Bailing knew that she had received a positive answer when she saw the look in her eyes, but she still felt unable to understand.


    From Sun Lean, Yu Bailing knew that Jiang Xiaohu was a Chinese medicine doctor. He learned from the news that Jiang Xiaohu has countless wealth. Although there is no direct evidence to prove the relationship between Jiang Xiaohu and Tailin Group, the words of the other party at the Tailin press conference show that he is a queen. Control all existence.


    And there are spoiled wives, actors, flight attendants, and celebrities.


    The outstanding women among countless women clearly expressed their love for Jiang Xiaohu at the entrance of the hospital.


    Yu Bailing really didn''t understand that he was already the winner of life that everyone dreamed of, but he still had to go to such a dangerous place just to improve his medical skills?''


    Yu Bailing affirmed that Jiang Xiaohu''s medical skills from the dead have definitely exceeded countless people.


    "This is a letter of recommendation. Make a copy of your ID card and passport, and you can go through the formalities immediately. No, you... forget it."


    Yu Bailing still wanted to persuade, but finally gave up.


    dinner


    Once a week, Deng Shuangshuang, Yuan Yimeng, Huang Liying, and Zhou Lin occupied all Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s dinner time from Monday to Thursday.


    They seemed to have reached some kind of compromise, and unexpectedly came over at a fixed time to accompany Jiang Xiaohu to finish the meal.


    The strangest thing is that if Jiang Xiaohu had an emergency patient that day, one of the patients who was not on the list would be postponed for one day, and he would automatically reappear the next day, and then the others would follow along.


    "I''m going to Raque soon. As a doctor in the field."


    When Jiang Xiaohu uttered these words, the owner who faced the owner who was as white as a jade hand slipped and fell to the ground.


    The waiter came and picked it up very quickly, and then replaced the silver tableware prepared early.


    "Could it!"


    Zhou Lin''s hand firmly pinched the tablecloth at the neckline, and she gave up eating.


    The good mood just disappeared.


    After only saying three words, Zhou Lin was unable to continue speaking.


    She wanted to stop Jiang Xiaohu from going, but she didn''t have a reasonable reason.


    As the company has more and more things, with the opening of Tailin Hospital, and as the time for them to meet is less and less, even the topics of girlfriends are Jiang Xiaohu, they can only rely on the way of queuing to meet.


    Zhou Lin thought that her arrangement was good for Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu also likes this way.


    It''s a pity that she still doesn''t understand this man, or in other words, she has never understood.


    The other party''s behavior pattern is like saying that you want to go to the mountains for the first time, then go, and just leave.


    The battlefield was very dangerous. Even if Zhou Lin hadn''t understood it, she knew it very well.


    "Do you want to see you first, father."


    Three days ago, the Tang family contacted Zhou Lin.


    The matter of Tailin Group shocked the Tang family.


    They never thought that Jiang Xiaohu could actually create a company by virtue of his white body and become a doctor himself.


    These superficial news are enough to make the Tang family pay more attention to Jiang Xiaohu again.


    Uncle Tang Shirao is still not optimistic about Jiang Xiaohu, but the rest of the Tang family feels that the scandal of the year may now be alleviated, and even the name can be corrected.Because Jiang Xiaohu is no longer useless, even among the juniors of the Tang family, they are all considered good.


    "what?"


    Jiang Xiaohu felt puzzled when he heard the word father.


    When did he have a father.


    "Tang Family."


    "Oh. That has nothing to do with me."


    These two words are so strange, Tang family, Jiang Xiaohu reacted, talking about the Tang family here.


    The coincidence between Tai Lin and the real world that he existed before made Jiang Xiaohu not separate for a while, but now, Zhou Lin said these two words in his mouth, leaving Jiang Xiaohu without any waves.


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand.


    Jiang Xiaohu, the so-called uncle Tang Shirao, had met once and didn''t have much impression.


    The other party seemed to hate himself, but it had nothing to do with Jiang Xiaohu.


    At least from the point of view of causality, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have any concerns from the Tang family. The other party suddenly found Zhou Lin, and Jiang Xiaohu felt that the request to meet was absurd.


    It''s like talking about a business.


    "Okay, when will you go?"


    After hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s words, Zhou Lin breathed out for some reason.


    If there is a certain contrast, Jiang Xiaohu is still very good to himself at this moment.


    "About two weeks later, I just contacted the recommended professor. It seems that some procedures need to be processed and reviewed."


    "When are you coming back?"


    "External execution time is half a year."


    Jiang Xiaohu replied against his will.


    This time is only certain, and Jiang Xiaohu didn''t plan to stay for half a year.


    If he can get help from his cultivation, he may stay longer.


    "come back earlier."


    Zhou Lin toasted.


    Jiang Xiaohu followed, and the two wine glasses touched lightly, making a ding sound.


    "Can I be your wife?"


    The wine drank out.


    Zhou Lin asked suddenly.


    Hearing the question from the woman in front of him, Jiang Xiaohu was taken aback.


    Seems to be aware of it?


    There is no way, he is not a mortal, even if he is using a mortal body.


    In his view, the desire of this world is very ridiculous.The so-called success, glory, and fame are worthless in Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes.


    If there is no help to his own cultivation, he doesn''t even have the energy to attend any press conference.


    And treat Zhou Lin.


    This was the wish of the predecessor, Jiang Xiaohu realized it.


    After a certain causal relationship was broken, he could have turned around and left. Now he stays with Zhou Lin, simply because the other party only has a life span of a hundred years, so what if he walks with him.

 1054 Chapter 1054 Four Women Gathering

    As for feelings.


    It''s a bit difficult.


    Jiang Xiaohu also wanted to show Zhou Lin, or several women around him who were obviously interested in him.


    But some things can be done without thinking.


    He has experienced a life span of five thousand years, and looking at these women is no different from looking at babies.


    Their feelings are too simple, they stay together and never give up.


    Jiang Xiaohu can do it, but it is difficult to respond.


    Because feelings are very extravagant, you will want more if you get a little bit.When a hundred years pass, you will want forever.


    Jiang Xiaohu even thought about it, otherwise, he left directly and let these women find their own happiness, maybe it would be a better ending.


    "You are already."


    The wine glass just put down, pick it up again.


    Jiang Xiaohu took another sip to dilute the words that violated his heart.


    Taoist priests are more demanding than immortals.


    One of the most basic is the same level of cultivation.


    Now that Jiang Xiaohu is cultivating in this world, his own improvement is even more difficult. He has customized a set of cultivation techniques for Zhou Lin and let them join the Dao together.


    Not to mention whether Zhou Lin can achieve the right results, or even Jiang Xiaohu is not sure if he can''t live for a hundred years.


    He has the foundation, they don''t.


    "that''s nice."


    Zhou Lin''s eyes were dim.


    It seems that I understand what I am a little puzzled.


    After the dinner for the two of them, Jiang Xiaohu unexpectedly got into Zhou Lin''s car and did not choose to go back for the first time.


    On weekdays, Zhou Lin would look for a driver, but today she plans to drive by herself.


    Jiang Xiaohu was afraid of her accident and took the initiative to act as a driver.


    In the co-pilot, Zhou Lin stroked her forehead, her decent clothes showed a sense of beauty.


    Zhou Lin basically drank the bottle of wine. She discovered for the first time that there were people who really couldn''t catch up with you.


    The weirdest fact is that not only she, but even Yuan Yimeng, Deng Shuangshuang, and even Huang Liying have never made Jiang Xiaohu change.


    The car steadily carried Zhou Lin back to Lanting Yawan.


    Zhou Lin was very comfortable all the way.


    She remembered the first time Jiang Xiaohu drove her with her. She wanted to follow Jiang Xiaohu for the rest of her life, but found that this request was difficult.


    Zhou Lin drank, Jiang Xiaohu knocked on the door of Yuan Yimeng''s house.


    Seeing Zhou Lin''s drunk drunk, Yuan Yimeng was also surprised.


    Deng Shuangshuang was also in the room and came to help together. Jiang Xiaohu said that he could not stay. There were still patients in the hospital. After getting rid of their care, he left immediately.


    Jiang Xiaohu did not intend to repeat the same dialogue.


    He intends to stay in the hospital as much as possible for these two weeks, although he does the same on other days.


    He has mastered all the medical professional books he can read through the study in the past few months. Next, he will try his best to carry out practical operations.


    Two people were killed in the last serial car accident.


    Jiang Xiaohu offered to donate the body to the patient''s family. One of the family members agreed and left the body.


    For this reason, Jiang Xiaohu also has a good learning object.


    A certain independent ward in the morgue has become a place where Jiang Xiaohu often stays.


    A certain aspect of the patient''s body allowed Jiang Xiaohu to fully understand every corner of it.


    It is a pity that this is a male.


    Women''s body structure is relatively slender, and there is no reference. Among them, it is difficult to control the intensity of the operation.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lanting Yawan


    "Hey, don''t you, eat with my husband... Hey, I said, you have to vomit until you vomit on the floor! Both!"


    Yuan Yimeng was going crazy.


    Zhou Lin being drunk is a very strange thing in itself.


    The president never drinks when he is working, business cooperation, stop.


    Drinking like this is the first time.


    "Here! Sister Zhou, what''s wrong with you? Brother Tiger is going to divorce you?"


    Deng Shuangshuang wore masks and gloves, and hurried over with a plastic trash can in his hand. The Zhou Lin''s vomit left in it had not been cleaned, so he began to prepare for the second wave.


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Hearing this, Yuan Yimeng thrilled.


    After everyone got busy recently, I did meet very few.


    But it is impossible for Jiang Xiaohu to love the new and dislike the old.


    Among other things, every time Yuan Yimeng and Jiang Xiaohu have a meal, Yuan Yimeng is all kinds of provocative temptations, low-cut outfits, high heels fiddle with Jiang Xiaohu''s trouser legs, wanting to ask for that all night.


    When did Jiang Xiaohu pass?


    Of course, this matter was also discussed by the sisters.


    If you can succeed, it is also your own ability.Even Zhou Lin defaulted.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work once.


    As for Deng Shuangshuang, she hopes to cultivate feelings. She cooks dinner by herself and takes Jiang Xiaohu to the hospital garden to eat together.


    "The scripts are all played like this. When the heroine vomits, it must be a man cheating!"


    "Who hacked? I didn''t succeed in this figure, who can hack me!"


    Yuan Yimeng glared at Deng Shuangshuang.


    Zhou Lin, who spit out two bites of acid on the side, laughed at Yuan Yimeng''s chest-lifting action.


    The corners of the mouth are quite unpleasant, but the smile is getting bigger and bigger.


    It''s very oozing.


    "What''s wrong? Really cheated? Who is it? That female doctor Yu?"


    Yuan Yimeng couldn''t believe what Zhou Lin looked like.


    She all took the initiative to tell Jiang Xiaohu that she could go to open the house to avoid responsibility, but Jiang Xiaohu didn''t go. If this really allows outsiders to give the first step, Yuan Yimeng will doubt whether her sexy value has dropped.


    "How is it possible! That''s Jiang Xiaohu."


    Zhou Lin shook her head repeatedly.


    Snoring fell on the sofa, and gradually became short of breath, then calmed down, and fell asleep like this.


    wrong!


    Something!


    Yuan Yimeng and Deng Shuangshuang looked at each other.


    Zhou Lin suddenly heard the two talking about Jiang Xiaohu''s sobriety, it must be related to Jiang Xiaohu.


    The two took care of Zhou Lin comfortably, and then began to discuss Jiang Xiaohu''s situation. They both suspected that it was Huang Liying, a female fairy.


    After all, Yuan Yimeng who can PK has such a bumpy figure, only Huang Liying has this qualification.


    A phone call hit Huang Liying''s mobile phone at ten o''clock in the middle of the night.


    Seeing the phone number, Huang Liying immediately connected.


    "Huang Liying, did you goblin take Jiang Xiaohu?"


    The phone is too good, the voice is too loud, Huang Liying is accompanying her father.


    With the voice of these two girlfriends who have become best friends, they almost didn''t throw the phone out the window in shock.


    "Who?"


    Huang Yingsheng looked at her daughter with a look of confusion.


    "It''s okay, Dad, the loan! Me, I''m on the Internet."


    Huang Liying retreated awkwardly and quickly disappeared in front of Huang Yingsheng.


    "Hey? Didn''t you say that you cooked sweet soup?"


    Huang Yingsheng greeted.


    After a while, the housekeeper brought in the sugar water boiled by his daughter.


    By the way, it was reported that Huang Liying was just calling and did not go out.


    "What nonsense are you talking about! When did I do this kind of thing!"


    Although Huang Liying wanted very much, she also had no chance.


    Every time she came to invite Jiang Xiaohu, she always had to think of some excuses.

 1055 Chapter 1055

    After all, the two have always been a cooperative relationship, and she doesn''t live in Lanting Yawan either.


    It is impossible to say it every time.


    Hearing Yuan Yimeng''s words, Huang Liying shook her heart. She felt that the matter was too serious. She left a message to meet and chat, and then greeted her father, and drove to Lanting Yawan by herself.


    "Say, what the hell is going on."


    As soon as she asked, Huang Liying saw Zhou Lin lying on the sofa, full of alcohol.


    Everything is understood.


    One more person who couldn''t sleep this night.


    Early the next morning, Zhou Lin got up and saw three pandas with dark circles under her eyes. After tossing for a whole night, she made countless guesses about Jiang Xiaohu. During the period, she kept talking about the Tang family and Tailin Hospital, and even talked about Zhou Lin. Body.


    Everyone already knows her life experience.


    From Zhou Lin''s own problems to eating, Zhou Lin was drunk.


    There is only one possibility for this.


    When Zhou Lin wakes up, ask in person.


    "Ah, what are you doing!"


    Zhou Lin, who almost thought the doomsday zombie general, looked at her three girlfriends who could not hate her, her face was full of anxiety.


    "You dare to ask us! What happened to you last night?"


    The three girlfriends looked at Zhou Lin who was sleeping, and they felt that they definitely thought too much.


    But Jiang Xiaohu was involved in this matter, and they couldn''t feel relieved.


    "I, hey, it''s okay."


    Zhou Lin''s eyes dodged.


    She looked like this, three girlfriends gritted their teeth and sent her to torture.


    "Maybe it''s okay."


    Yuan Yimeng suddenly realized.


    "It''s because we thought a lot."


    Deng Shuangshuang, who had a sharp heart, answered the conversation immediately.


    Although she wanted to throw Zhou Lin down at the moment so that she could actually recruit, as long as Yuan Yimeng spoke, she would unconditionally agree.


    "Let''s ask Jiang Xiaohu."


    Binger!


    Yuan Yimeng snapped his fingers directly.


    Yes, there are successors.Someone finally understood her thoughts.


    As soon as this remark came out, Zhou Lin panicked.


    What she fears most now is to drag Jiang Xiaohu back, and the last thing she wants to do is to cause Jiang Xiaohu trouble.


    Zhou Lin felt very regretful when she brought up the Tang family''s affairs last night. Now if all the sisters were to run to find Jiang Xiaohu, she would not know how to face Jiang Xiaohu in the future.


    "Say!"


    The three girls didn''t plan to leave at all, turned around and yelled at Zhou Lin!


    Soon after the three women forced a confession, Zhou Lin told everything she knew, even her inner monologue, one to five to ten.


    Facing Deng Shuangshuang, it¡¯s okay. Facing Huang Liying, I can¡¯t hide the secret at all. In addition, Yuan Yimeng, who has been flying in the sky for so many years, has read countless people, and Zhou Lin waved her hands countless times, saying it¡¯s really gone, Yuan Yimeng''s eyes were still full of unbelief, which made Zhou Lin unable to cry.


    "You say that, Jiang Xiaohu is indeed a little bit rusty."


    Deng Shuangshuang felt most about this.


    She used to look for Jiang Xiaohu, and Jiang Xiaohu always wanted to draw a line with her.


    Later, after taking turns to eat and qualify, Deng Shuangshuang was once worried that Jiang Xiaohu would always reject her.


    But he didn''t want to. Not only did Jiang Xiaohu not do this, as long as it was the request of the women, as long as he had time, Jiang Xiaohu would definitely agree.


    At the beginning, Deng Shuangshuang was quite happy, thinking that Jiang Xiaohu had her in his heart.


    Now it seems that acceptance may be another kind of rejection.


    "Unfamiliar? It doesn''t seem to make a difference."


    Huang Liying''s eyes were dim, and among the people present, she was not the latest to know Jiang Xiaohu.


    But Jiang Xiaohu''s faint rejection, Huang Liying never disappeared.


    "What! Isn''t he just a man, but can escape our Wuzhishan! Where did he just say he is going?"


    "Luck."


    "I''m going, it''s dangerous!"


    Yuan Yimeng''s ambitions just raised, hearing Deng Shuangshuang''s answer, his mind began to drum.


    It is not only far away, but also very dangerous.


    If this were to follow, it would definitely be Jiang Xiaohu''s hindrance to keep out of it.


    "You guys are so noisy!"


    Bai Fu appeared at Yuan Yimeng''s door, holding a big doll in his hands, inside it was Zhu Yeqing glowing green, looking at the four women in the room.


    Since she went to work in Tailin, she has been squeezed by Jiang Xiaohu.


    She didn''t talk about detoxification, and she didn''t do less about other things.


    That''s all, but from time to time, Jiang Xiaohu will leave the hospital, and then ask her to be the interim dean.


    It''s just using her Bai Fu as a donkey


    She is a demon!


    And it''s still a big demon!


    Have you done this?


    Bai Fu wanted to resist for a while, but Jiang Xiaohu could make her bow her head in a word.


    Want money?Soft currency!


    A dozen of money went from Jiang Xiaohu''s left hand to his right.


    Bai Fu looked dazzled.


    Who would know that Bai Fu, the big demon, could not make any money.


    Who can reason about this matter,


    She is a dignified demon who never does things that hurt the world and reason, but she did not expect that she has the power to make no money in the human world.


    Without money, she can''t buy delicious and fun things for her relatives and friends


    Without money, you can¡¯t feed your companions


    Without money, she cannot even have a good life herself.


    Who gave her a childish face, plus often holding a doll, the ID card was obtained many years ago for an old friend.


    The ages shown above are all over a hundred years old.


    Every time she showed it to others, she had to use some blindfolding techniques or something, what could she do?


    "Wow... what a beautiful little sister!"


    This is a girl who is even more kava than Deng Shuangshuang. Yuan Yimeng is full of affirmation that he has not moved.


    "I''ll go to work later, and I can sleep for another hour. Can my sisters stop making noise."


    "Okay."


    Yuan Yimeng nodded without falling.


    "Thank you sister."


    Compared with Jiang Xiaohu who was too close to a foreigner, Bai Fu had a very clear position on his identity.


    She is sixteen plus ten thousand years old, called sister and aunt, without any psychological burden.


    Holding the doll, Bai Fu returned upstairs.


    The big sofa is so comfortable, much more comfortable than the ground, she doesn''t want to get up at all.


    Downstairs, Yuan Yimeng believes that this matter needs to be considered for a long time. First of all, for the next hour, no sound can be heard.


    The four women who have been in the spell are silent, you look at me, I look at you.


    Then Yuan Yimeng, Deng Shuangshuang and Huang Liying each find a place to sleep.


    None of them slept last night.


    Then Zhou Lin went to the company first.


    A few big bosses don¡¯t even go to the company. Now overseas business is being carried out simultaneously. The early stage is very important and needs someone to check it.


    One hour later, at nine o''clock, it is already ten o''clock in neighboring countries.


    Many companies need to make decisions and implement them.


    At the same time, Jiang Xiaohu stood behind Wei Zhenqing.


    In front of them, the girl covered in fish skin looked very happy at the moment.


    In just two weeks, Wei Zhenqing informed her that the skin was completely repaired


    Just wait for the skin to produce oil, so that the fish skin is isolated from the skin, blocking the activity of the fish skin, and automatically falling off.

 1056 Chapter 1056

    That is, today, the fish skin on the girl''s body has automatically turned up a lot.


    Jiang Xiaohu watched Wei Zhenqing use tweezers to take off the fish skin piece by piece.


    Some parts are still fixed, but it does not affect the removal, leaving a little red mark. I believe the skin will repair itself soon.


    Starting from the neck, all the way down, until the whole body of the fish skin is removed.


    Qin Xuan didn''t look at her also injured arm. She kept looking at Wei Zhenqing closely, trying to see from the look in her eyes whether there was fear or disgust.


    Every day, Wei Zhenqing would go to Qin Xuan''s bedside.


    The two chatted and talked.


    Waiting for Wei Zhenqing to arrive every moment has become Qin Xuan''s happiest thing.


    "Do you want to look in the mirror!"


    Xiang Wei Zhenqing''s eyes were full of surprises.


    It was unabashed excitement and joy.


    The surface skin repaired by the fish skin does not have any creases or a trace of distortion.


    Except for a little red mark, the border with intact skin is also as smooth as new, and the effect is amazing.


    "it is good."


    As Qin Xuan nodded, Jiang Xiaohu slowly left.


    He is here to take a look at the therapeutic effects of the active skin fish skin obtained at a huge price.


    It now appears that the effect is remarkable.


    Even if he didn''t tell the patient the true price, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care.


    His goal is to master the fastest method of treatment.


    The 3D printer replaced by the titanium alloy is a bit big, and Jiang Xiaohu''s strength is still in the late stage of foundation construction. I am afraid that it will not be possible to have equipment such as storage for a while.


    Let alone other things, just the materials.


    Heavenly meteorite iron, jade essence, etc., can not be easily obtained.


    Ascended to the heavens, you can go to the outer world to collect meteorite iron and visit the jade essence. These are not problems.


    But Jiang Xiaohu went to Tianxian, the year of the monkey.


    Don''t think about it now.


    A set of surgical equipment and active fish skin implants, Jiang Xiaohu covered it on the branches of Bi Lingcao, opened a hole for the Lingcao, and with the help of the Lingcao''s ability to absorb the essence of the world, the fish skin covered its surface to survive a little specimen.


    When needed.


    Jiang Xiaohu will spawn with biological blood, or directly bless its special effects with spiritual power.


    3D printers and standard sizes are not portable.


    It¡¯s not weight, but volume.


    Too eye-catching, Jiang Xiaohu does not want to be noticed by others.


    In addition to these, I brought some Chinese herbal medicines and Western medicines.


    This is what Yu Bailing told Jiang Xiaohu that there is a lack of doctors in the battlefield, as well as medicine.


    The state dispatched supporting doctors in the past will also prepare a batch of medicines, but the doctors can bring them on their own and will not object.


    And as Yu Bailing said


    Sometimes taking an extra painkiller pill may save a person''s life.


    This is also the largest part of Jiang Xiaohu''s luggage.


    "Is this ready? Will it be too soon."


    Yu Bailing came to the dean''s office and looked at the bag on the table.


    The eye-catching and huge package is completely customized according to the maximum carrying volume that Yu Bailing told, and it is also important and accurate.


    When Yu Bailing was speaking, she walked over and took a look.


    It can be lifted, but it is heavy.


    Obviously this is the largest carrying weight within the specified range.


    Thinking of Jiang Xiaohu''s ability to carry size and weight to the extreme at the same time, Yu Bailing has a huge curiosity, and she wants to open it and find out the urge.


    What''s in it?


    Wouldn''t it be possible to install a 3D printer?


    In fact, the size of this package can indeed hold a printer.


    It¡¯s just that Jiang Xiaohu felt that the weight of the printer was too large, and there were not many titanium alloy raw materials to replace bones, so he decisively discarded it.


    "I like to prepare in advance. How is Xiner?"


    Jiang Xiaohu picked up the bag and put it beside the sofa.


    "Okay, it''s all right. Tell you a secret, I did a test for Xiner before she left. Guess what?"


    Yu Bailing looked very excited when she heard Xin''er''s name.


    "The cancer cells are gone."


    Jiang Xiaohu spoke lightly.


    "How did you know? Was it you? How did you do it!"


    Surprised, Yu Bailing looked at Jiang Xiaohu in surprise, and instantly confirmed that there is absolutely no one else who can do this except Jiang Xiaohu.


    As for the method.


    This is a top secret medical technique, I am afraid it will not be easily revealed.


    Even so, Yu Bailing couldn''t help asking.


    In case it can be spread on a large scale, this is a major event for the benefit of mankind.


    The last time he came back from the dead, Yu Bailing was always puzzled, and now that Xin''er mattered, Yu Bailing believed that Jiang Xiaohu was no ordinary doctor, and might even be the legendary genius doctor.


    "If you can do things faster when you go out, I can consider telling you how to cure it."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled slightly.


    He found that he didn''t know when he had two more lines of karma. Seven days a week, four days have been booked.


    If there are two more, wouldn''t it be his own one day a week?


    He must stop this sign.


    "Well, that''s what you said, I will contact the professor now."


    The method of treating cancer cells is a medical problem all over the world.


    The reproducibility, stubbornness, and recurrence of cancer cells are all problems, especially it will metastasize, spread, and complication.


    If Xiaoqiang is the most difficult organism in the world to kill, then cancer cells are the most tenacious cytopathies in humans, and all known medical methods can only be controlled, or they can be destroyed by chemotherapy.


    Among them, the patient needs to endure great pain.


    Fortunately in the early days, there is still a chance to be cured.


    In the middle and late stages, almost all of them continued their lives.


    "Come to me, not just to see what I packed, what else?"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the package in Yu Bailing''s hand.


    "This is for you."


    "what?"


    I took it and opened the package. Inside was a scarf.


    Hand-knitted, the wool is the best-bought, black and white, it looks particularly temperamental.


    It''s just that the thickness is relatively large, and it seems to be too hot for use in the coastal area, but if you go to Lak, it is really used.


    But Jiang Xiaohu, he really didn''t use it.


    "Xin''er''s mother knits it. It is said that she often makes this and sells it at her own stall. It is specially brought to you, don''t need to push it to me, I have it too. That''s OK, I''m busy."


    After Yu Bailing finished speaking, he cocked the corner of his mouth and walked out.


    Jiang Xiaohu was indeed holding the scarf, before he could push it away, finally looking at the white figure, only a wry smile was left.


    Add a scarf, it should not be overweight.


    Thinking about this, Jiang Xiaohu put it on top of his big parcel.


    It was almost noon time for dinner before Bai Fu went to work in the hospital.


    Jiang Xiaohu seriously suspected that this product was running to a free restaurant, so he got up, otherwise he would definitely not come.


    "It''s delicious."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Bai Fu, stuffing meat into the doll from time to time, and said something.

 1057 Chapter 1057

    The green bamboo leaf inside the doll felt Jiang Xiaohu''s appearance and immediately remained motionless.


    Bai Fu stuffed the fish in his hand into the green-green green baby doll, and there was no movement. Obviously Zhu Yeqing was very jealous of Jiang Xiaohu, but Bai Fu didn''t care.


    Seeing if Zhuyeqing did not eat, she would eat it herself.


    The food here tastes very good, the most important thing is fullness.


    If it wasn''t for fear of scaring people, Bai Fu could not wait to bring all his friends over and eat here every day.


    "Is the salary advanced enough?"


    "Well, almost."


    Bai Fu was eating fish-flavored shredded pork, which was obviously roasted with eggplant, but it tasted better than meat.


    I picked all the shredded pork for Xiaoqing, and Bai Fu was the eggplant.


    "Then go to the finance department to pay the money, your family members."


    With a harmonious smile on Jiang Xiaohu''s face, he looked like a confidant big brother.


    "Oh, thanks."


    Lifting his head slightly, revealing two bulging cheeks, Bai Fu answered vaguely.


    There is money to take and food to eat. Of course, if you can do a few things like before, it will be more beautiful. Unfortunately, since Bai Fu followed the last human, he knew that there is no free lunch in the world.


    "So, what do you want me to do this time?"


    Bai Fu grumbled, swallowed the whole food in his mouth, patted his throat vigorously, and lifted the cup.


    Take a sip of the radish broth and it will soon ease.


    She had forgotten that the body she had changed now was small and thin, and she almost broke her throat when she swallowed with her original body.


    "Eat slowly. Remember where this is, don''t expose yourself, I won''t be able to help you then."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled.


    He checked the history of this world and knew that there was also a record of a demon thousands of years ago.


    Of course, not a very good reputation.


    Most of them endangered people, and they will be hunted down until they are eliminated.


    If Bai Fu appeared on the body at this time, with the current strength of human beings, escaped the axe and sickle, and even possessed high-tech such as missiles, Bai Fu''s final result would have no other possibility except being sent to the laboratory for slice research.


    "Well, I, I know."


    Bai Fu blushed.


    Maintaining the current physical consumption, constantly compressing one''s strength, and falling into a semi-hibernating state at the same time, this has been maintained until now.


    You know, Bai Fu''s body is very big.


    "I have to leave for a period of time in two days. When that happens, I will leave it to you. From now on, you will be the person in charge of Tailin Medical Center. You will double your salary. You can pack the food in the cafeteria for free until I come back."


    Looking at Bai Fu, Jiang Xiaohu said the conditions he had planned in advance.


    As the demon who finally survived, their pursuit of life has been minimized.


    As long as there is food to feed the people, and even a surplus, this is the best condition.


    "Where are you going?"


    Bai Fu stared at Jiang Xiaohu with big eyes.


    "Traveling far away."


    Bai Fu didn''t look surprised, Jiang Xiaohu was a little strange. The goods had been worried that the little friends he brought with him would not have enough food for the first two days, so he turned on the air conditioner at home to maximum every day and let them hibernate.


    Now I heard that I had food to eat and money to take, but I didn¡¯t care about it.


    "I am coming too!"


    really


    Bai Fu''s words immediately revealed his thoughts.


    "No way!"


    "Why not, I haven''t traveled far yet, and finally got to know you. As a fellow fellow, you should also give me a hand, take me out, meet the world, and find out if there is anyone of the same kind!"


    For so many years, wandering around in China.


    Bai Fu''s called a cautious.


    Even after Huaxia''s population management became stricter, she did not dare to be born again for decades until she met Jiang Xiaohu.


    Until he went to bed at night, Bai Fu used his secret technique to perceive that Jiang Xiaohu was different. Although he was not of the same type, he could be regarded as a fellow practitioner. This made Bai Fu happy.


    If it wasn''t for the little friends to stop him, Bai Fu would have followed Jiang Xiaohu that day.


    This is because the ID card is expired and it is impossible to take the high-speed rail. You can only follow Jiang Xiaohu''s breath step by step and walk all the way.


    Finally found Jiang Xiaohu


    This time, she would definitely not lose Jiang Xiaohu again.


    "Did I just say that I want to take care of the hospital? You see, you still have so many...ah."


    Jiang Xiaohu was very angry in his heart!


    The other oil bottles are considered unloaded, here is one more.


    About to get angry, take a deep breath


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled at Bai Fu, she was not Zhou Lin and the others, just fool around and remove the burden by separating them.


    This guy has the ability to follow Jiang Xiaohu all the way, the ability that Jiang Xiaohu can''t get rid of.


    And to a certain extent, Jiang Xiaohu got the half-sized green grass, which was given by Bai Fu, and the cause and effect of the two had already been connected to Bai Fu, and this woman could not be forced.


    "I didn¡¯t manage the hospital¡¯s affairs at all. It was done with the help of Doctor Yu Bailing. Otherwise, you think I, ah, the ID card is all the first generation, and I can manage the hospital in an orderly manner. Even the third-generation ID card. , Yu Bailing helped!"


    When she mentioned this, Bai Fu was angry.


    She has always been cautious in her words and deeds, in line with the policy, and strict requirements for an ID card.


    It''s that she hasn''t been born in the past few decades. In this world, she has changed into one, two or three generations. As soon as she took out her ID card, she was called to the police. Fortunately, she ran fast.


    Of course, Yu Bailing helped in the end.


    The one-hundred-and-fifty-year-old Bai Fu was sold directly, and another Bai Fu was re-applied. The ID address was all from Yu Bailing, and Jiang Xiaohu, who he followed, didn''t care about anything.


    "And my partners, this time I went down the mountain, I contacted an animal protection agency, and they have arranged it properly."


    "setup well?"


    "Well, some go to the zoo, some are sent back to the mountains in the reserve, some are fed, and some have food. I don''t have to worry about them. Moreover, I can visit them from time to time. If they have their roots, I will also pick them up. You don''t have to worry about me about this! So, I will go out with you on this matter, and that''s it."


    Bai Fu breathed into the air.


    An aura flew towards Jiang Xiaohu, and Jiang Xiaohu immediately raised his hand to block when he saw the situation.


    But I didn''t want to, the dark green breath that was invisible to the naked eye hung directly on Jiang Xiaohu.


    Positioning method


    Jiang Xiaohu felt the whole body without any change, and immediately recognized that this was Bai Fu''s unique way of finding partners.


    It was actually used on him, but with Jiang Xiaohu''s current strength, it couldn''t be solved.


    This Bai Fu, you have to bring it without it.


    "You! Do you have a passport?"


    "Yes, it was there many years ago~!"


    While talking, Bai Fu stretched out his hand, and there was a small notebook in his hand.


    The ID card number shown above is over sixty years old.


    "Ah, this one has to be changed. It''s okay! Hey, Sister Bai Ling...Sister Bai Ling!"

 1058 Chapter 1058

    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Bai Fu, who was also nearly a thousand years old, and shouted his sister to Yu Bailing, who had just arrived at the restaurant, with a black line on his forehead.


    How could she be embarrassed, how could she...


    It can be so natural.


    You know, she still had a poisonous bamboo leaf green in her hand, and hopped to Yu Bailing''s side.


    Holding the old passport in his hand, it was obvious that Yu Bailing would help to change the age of the passport to around 16 years old now.


    This is also deceit, insincere with others, untrustworthy with heaven and earth


    It is harmful to self-cultivation, mind-cultivation, and practice.


    This is why Jiang Xiaohu is reluctant to communicate too deeply with other women.The reason why he chose to stay away was not only beneficial to his own practice, but also not to deceive him.


    "Passport? This is not good. This is strictly regulated all over the world. It is definitely not good to change the age. Wow, you still have a green cover. Hold your grandma''s passport, right?"


    Yu Bailing took the passport book that Bai Fu handed over.


    The old style above is very new.


    I opened the first page and looked at the information on it. It turned out that Bai Fu had the same number as the original ID card that Bai Fu gave her before, and the photo was exactly the same as Bai Fu now.


    It is a travel visa with a stamp.


    The date shown above is 1912, and it seems that the day does not go down as an international student.


    As you can see from the above record, this trip does not seem to be completed, because there is no record of exit except for the stamp.


    "Well, yeah, my grandma told me that with this, I can go anywhere, why, can''t it?"


    Bai Fu looked at Yu Bailing very anxiously.


    This is about following Jiang Xiaohu and must be done.


    "Of course not, this is not your passport."


    Yu Bailing shook and placed it in Bai Fu''s palm.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Stupid, this is no good, but if you have an ID card, you just need to do another one for yourself."


    Yu Bailing smiled.


    Bai Fu looked cute, she couldn''t help but raised her head and nodded Bai Fu''s forehead.


    "Can this happen? Great. Come on, take me to do it."


    "Hey... Wait for me to finish the meal, I have something to tell the dean. Don''t worry, you can make an appointment with your mobile phone first, fill in the registration information, and then send it to you directly."


    Bai Fu pulled a hundred catties of Yu Bailing out of the restaurant.


    Yu Bailing explained quickly, which made Bai Fu stop.


    Fortunately, there are no people in the entire restaurant. Otherwise, in the scene just now, a teenage girl pulled Yu Bailing and dragged her back.


    Yu Bailing also didn''t think of it for a while, and unexpectedly immediately explained.


    "It can still be like this, great, come to Sister Bai Ling, eat meat, eat, this new mobile phone..."


    Bai Fu heard it so convenient, and immediately sent Yu Bailing to sit opposite Jiang Xiaohu, and then twisted the shredded pork that fell on the side of the bowl into Yu Bailing''s bowl.


    Yu Bailing looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a wry smile and looked at Jiang Xiaohu with a puzzled face.


    This young lady, where did you find it, how do you feel like you are a strange flower.


    Jiang Xiaohu directly assumed that he hadn''t seen it.


    Bai Fu was holding the mobile phone enthusiastically, and asked Yu Bailing if he didn''t understand all the steps to operate the passport.While eating, Yu Bailing reported to Jiang Xiaohu on the situation in the hospital these days.


    Obviously, Bai Fu was right.


    The management of this hospital is entirely done by Yu Bailing.


    This makes Jiang Xiaohu a headache.


    His basic intention for Bai Fu to manage the hospital was actually Bai Fu''s ability to come back to life at a critical moment.


    Now it seems that I think too much.


    Life and death.


    In the last car accident, two died on the road.


    Jiang Xiaohu originally intended to forcefully rescue him, but finally gave up.


    After all, some things are okay once, and many times I am afraid it will be a disaster. Thinking about it this way, Jiang Xiaohu looked at Bai Fu.


    It is estimated that there may still be trouble in staying, and it is not impossible to carry it.


    The hospital was running in an orderly manner. Except for the incorrect amount of the two urine bags, two tests were done in the morning. It was found that one might have strong urine, and everything else was normal.


    Bai Fu followed Yu Bailing, learning all kinds of new knowledge tirelessly.


    Just like Jiang Xiaohu not long ago.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu, his eyes blinked twice.


    The passport matter is done, and it will be there in two days. Bai Fu means, wait two more days and go together.


    Jiang Xiaohu wanted to roll his eyes.


    There are no weekends in the hospital, and Jiang Xiaohu is on Sunday.


    In Lanting Yawan, Zhou Lin had been working for a day, and when she got home, she was blocked by a group of sisters.


    "What happened last night! Wouldn''t you just want to fool around like this?"


    Deng Shuang held the big head doll with both hands and pressed it on Zhou Lin''s shoulder.


    Threatening Zhou Lin with her only big-headed doll that looked a little horrible and asked her to truthfully explain.


    Yuan Yimeng took out the red mouth, Huang Liying took out the mask, and clearly informed that it was used by Huang Liying before, and she was a little allergic. He planned to throw it away and brought it here today.


    If Zhou Lin confessed honestly, then forget it, not, just give her a post.


    "Okay! Jiang Xiaohu is going to Luck! That''s all."


    After a busy day, I had some food to eat. Unexpectedly, these sisters were so cruel that they were tortured to extract a confession. Zhou Lin covered her face and dragged it out.


    "Luck!"


    "What are you doing there!"


    "He''s crazy! So far, and, there, there are still wars!"


    The whole world wants Raque to be peaceful.


    But there are countless forces and various armed organizations gathered here, and the local people have long been scattered and far away. If they are left, they can''t leave or they can''t leave.


    The chaos is unbearable, but it cannot be resolved.


    "How do I know! I''m finished, give me the egg!"


    After receiving Yuan Yimeng''s palm holding the lipstick, he smashed it on the coffee table twice.


    I''m hungry and busy all day.


    Just make up.


    "So, what did you arrange at the company today?!"


    Yuan Yimeng also went to the company, and Zhou Lin made some arrangements for the company.


    In other words, Yuan Yimeng also knew about the business of a subsidiary company in Luck.


    "Well, although Rak is chaotic, there are many people. The local people have to eat. I plan to open a factory there. The land there is sandy soil. Many herbs need this environment.


    The company''s business development there can also create more value for the company."


    "If you want to follow along, follow along and say this in a high-sounding way!"


    Deng Shuangshuang looked disgusted.


    Zhou Lin was said to blush.


    This soil does not exist in the whole world, nor does it exist in China.


    "Then I will go too. The southern market is almost almost there. If we start to replace distributors, we will only open a few more stores. It just so happens that Pullman, Pearl is next to Rack. Let''s take a look and try to get a second overseas transit warehouse."


    Huang Liying thought carefully for a while, and then said as Deng Shuangshuang spoke.


    "Then I will go too!"


    Deng Shuangshuang wanted to break his head but didn''t think of an excuse, and directly expressed his strong determination in his tones.


    "I''ll take care of Shuang Shuang."


    Yuan Yimeng smiled, she was worried and had no excuses.


    "You, you..."

 1059 1059 Solve Deng Shuangshuang first

    Hurry up, passport.


    When he heard that he might be going out soon, Deng Shuangshuang threw the big head doll to his feet anxiously.


    Here, she finds it troublesome and hasn''t done this yet.


    In fact, it was an online operation, and it could be dragged to the present.Yuan Yimeng was a flight attendant before, and Huang Liying often had to go to other places to rehearse. Zhou Lin also went there not long ago.


    All have passports


    They just didn''t. Everyone helped Shuangshuang make trouble together.


    One by one, I thought it was better not to let her go to places like Luck with such a small head.


    "Luck just released the news, there was another car bomb there. We..."


    Applying for a passport, Deng Shuangshuang was messed up by a group of friends, and he ran to read the news on his cell phone.


    Many of the above scenes and pictures are mosaics, but the indifferent pink squares are enough to make people scared, especially, like these few now.


    "You said, let''s go, will it become an oil bottle?"


    Deng Shuangshuang expressed his thoughts in all worries.


    The brains of a few women were hot, and the decisions they made were basically unreliable.


    Deng Shuangshuang has seen such things a lot in the crew.


    So why, the directors are all men, because women''s overall outlook is always incomplete, and a man is needed to coordinate.


    But they are going abroad this time, this kind of thing is not as simple as going to the supermarket clothing store downstairs.


    "I didn''t follow Jiang Xiaohu. I''m going to open a subsidiary and go to the local development and construction."


    Zhou Lin raised her head and said that this decision had nothing to do with Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Yes, I don''t go to Lak, I go to Pullman."


    Huang Liying also echoed.


    "Why, you are going to find Jiang Xiaohu!"


    Yuan Yimeng looked at the situation and found nothing to say.


    "Then you go find it, I will go shopping with Liying."


    In this sentence, Yuan Yimeng''s original aura was completely absent, and the whole little wife who was afraid of being dumped had to follow her in such a lifeless manner. If there is no reason to follow, she must go together.


    Yuan Yimeng, who has always seemed strong, suddenly came out like this.


    The emotions of several women were suddenly depressed.


    Yuan Yimeng is very smart. Deng Shuangshuang is a bit simple but not stupid.


    Suddenly Jiang Xiaohu was going to such a far place, and he still told Zhou Lin, even Zhou Lin was going to follow.


    Obviously, Jiang Xiaohu did not plan to tell them a few.


    In other words, such a long time of company.


    After waiting for such a long time, Jiang Xiaohu has already given a clear answer in his heart.


    He even refused Zhou Lin, let alone them.


    Sometimes, if you say women are stupid, they will become very smart again.


    At this time, all the women understood what Yuan Yimeng meant, and they were depressed for a while.


    Will there be results afterwards?


    They didn''t understand why they were attracted by Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Where to go! Not anymore! Where is that, people all over the world can''t hide in time! What are we going to do! Save the world and maintain world peace! Whoever you love, I won''t go!"


    Huang Liying threw her pillow.


    Get up and leave.


    She didn''t understand why she played the pole like this.


    And they didn''t respond, but the shadow in Huang Liying''s heart just lingered.


    Between the two, except to save his father''s life.


    There is no friendship.


    To be honest, she had paid this kindness long ago.


    With Huang Liying''s departure, everyone''s mood was even lower.Zhou Lin did not speak, got up and went to the kitchen.


    After a while, there was a sound of boiling water.


    She is below.


    After a busy day and making numerous arrangements, she was really hungry.


    Jiang Xiaohu is on duty today and won''t be back. Even if she gets there, she has to act on her own and not cause Jiang Xiaohu to trouble.She is a legal wife, no matter what other people do, no matter what Jiang Xiaohu thinks of her, Zhou Lin is determined to go.


    Waiting for the next week.


    Dinner every night.


    During the meal, at Michelin, Zhou Lin informed Jiang Xiaohu that she would go overseas to develop business.


    The next day, Deng Shuangshuang, who likes spicy dishes, served super spicy pork belly and told Jiang Xiaohu that he would go overseas to shoot commercials.


    Then Yuan Yimeng, eating the light and fragrant white-cut chicken, chatted with Jiang Xiaohu, and said that he had never traveled before and planned to visit the world.


    Huang Liying is the most direct, she wants to go shopping at Pullman.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know what happened to these women after two days.


    Obviously I made it clear, and now I have to follow them one by one.


    Regardless of what Jiang Xiaohu said, their attitude was extremely determined. This decision gave Jiang Xiaohu one head and two big ones.


    The women''s determination came inexplicably.


    The travel date is imminent, and the passports of Bai Fu and Deng Shuangshuang have also been processed in these two days.


    He kept showing off in front of Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Xiao Bai, you have to follow along, you can do it for me!"


    These days, Jiang Xiaohu and the other girls said that they would not go too long and would return soon, but none of them listened to him.


    Looking at Jiang Xiaohu, who was still in a big mouth, thought of a way.


    "What''s the matter, you...you say!"


    Gurgle.


    Swallowed.


    Jiang Xiaohu felt that he was inhumane.


    "Deng Shuangshuang, do you know him, just the one two years older than you."


    "She is older than me?!"


    Bai Fu looked angry.


    Others don¡¯t know, don¡¯t you know?Regarding the age of my grandmother, you may not be able to keep up with the ages of their grandmothers. How dare you arrange this girl like this!


    "The fiercest one!"


    Jiang Xiaohu was speechless.


    When you chased Yu Bailing and called your sister, why didn''t you think about age?


    "Well, that girl movie. I know. Hey, let me tell you, I am called Miss Sister, that is a polite term. Don''t take advantage of me in this matter. Speaking of, how old are you!"


    "Five thousand three hundred and seventy-three years old"


    "Brother, tell me, what do you want that doll!"


    Well, you are big.


    Bai Fu guessed Jiang Xiaohu''s age, but he didn''t expect it to be this old.


    Bai Fu is also aware of Jiang Xiaohu''s physical condition and belongs to a similar reincarnation technique.


    It seems that his body is in his twenties. It can be achieved in such a thin aura space with Jiang Xiaohu''s cultivation method. The future is boundless, that''s for sure.


    "She wants to follow us too, but you know, she is an ordinary person."


    "So? You asked me to kill her?"


    Bai Fu opened his big mouth, revealing two suddenly stretched fangs, sharp and glowing green.


    boom!


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his hand and just pumped.


    What are you thinking about!


    "I let you scare her, tell her that the place is dangerous, don''t frighten and make peace with you!"


    If it is so easy to kill, I will still use you!


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Bai Fu, this was the best deal.


    When the time comes, she will land on the airport, and if she missed the first flight, she would definitely not dare to follow.


    "Oh oh."


    Bai Fu''s little head lit.


    Look seriously obedient.

 1060 Chapter 1060 Bai Fus Intimidation

    Scare little girl


    Bai Fu is good at this.


    That night, Bai Fu created a few dreams for Deng Shuangshuang, all of which were bloody and bloody battlefield scenes downloaded from the Internet.


    In one night, Deng Shuangshuang had nightmares one night after another, and couldn''t sleep at all.


    Later, Deng Shuangshuang didn''t get enough sleep and couldn''t do work.


    Simply go on vacation.


    Sleep during the day.


    Bai Fu had to go to work in Tailin during the day, which gave Deng Shuangshuang a chance to breathe.


    In the beginning, Deng Shuangshuang concealed his nightmare. He didn''t go to work later, and couldn''t keep it, so he simply told Yuan Yimeng.


    "This is, thoughtful, dreamy at night. Come and watch a movie with me."


    Well, Yuan Yimeng directly started on-site therapy.


    Let Deng Shuangshuang watch bloody war movies with Yuan Yimeng.


    At this look, oops, it was exactly the same as my own dream.


    Some, even those legs and arms flying all over the sky were the same, which made Deng Shuangshuang amused.


    Especially in a later scene, the battlefield doctor comes on the field.


    Commanding everywhere, holding a bunch of broken hands and feet or something.


    When cleaning the battlefield, pick it up and pick it up for the soldiers.


    This scene showed Deng Shuangshuang crying.


    That night, Bai Fu repeated his old trick again.


    Then Bai Fu was dumbfounded.


    Deng Shuangshuang was in a dream, not only was not immediately awakened, but he also helped to pick up the broken feet, bury them, and act as a temporary nurse.


    Okay, this won''t work, change another one.


    Another horror scene, a rain of bullets.


    Then he shot Deng Shuangshuang to death and woke up, sweaty.


    I originally thought that this would scare Deng Shuangshuang. Unexpectedly, as soon as he fell down in his dream, Deng Shuangshuang got up, hit a hate, and went to sleep.


    Just like that, Deng Shuangshuang died countless times in one night.


    The fragrance was still sleeping, and it was Bai Fu with two panda eyes, and there was no way to scare this girl.


    ''Hiss, Sister Bai, are you stupid? What horror movie can scary you.''


    A voice sounded in Bai Fu''s mind.


    Bai Fu embraced the emerald in his hands.


    Brighten up


    "Yeah! I want her to have dreams and just scare her over!"


    Thinking about this, Bai Fu ran downstairs and knocked on the door.


    "Who? I haven''t slept well yet."


    A big Hatch, Deng Shuangshuang did not sleep well, but it was not that he was not sleepy.


    In fact, all kinds of repeated dreams so frequently.


    She actually thought it was quite interesting, looking forward to the next time she fell asleep, whether she could escape the rain of bullets.


    "You."


    Opening the door, Deng Shuangshuang saw Bai Fu.


    He didn''t even bother to close the door, and walked directly to the pink dumpling sofa to lean against.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Fu, who was all showing scales, realized that Deng Shuangshuang didn''t even look at her, and the anger in the dark circles soared.


    "It''s okay, it''s just that the skin is not so good. Come, you can help me see. I am a little itchy."


    Bai Fu came to Deng Shuangshuang.


    The nose began to shrink, flattened, and only two holes were left. Scales began to grow on his face, and his mouth opened wide, showing his fangs.


    what!


    Deng Shuangshuang fainted.


    Anyone who suddenly sees a person and turns into a strange appearance, I am afraid it will be so.


    Bai Fu fainted when she saw it.


    She still didn''t say a lot of things, what should I do, I can only wait for her to wake up.


    After a while, Deng Shuangshuang woke up.


    "Sorry, I have nightmares every day these days, hallucinations have occurred, and you have become..."


    "That is my original body."


    Bai Fu was holding potato chips in his hand and eating banana puffs.


    They were all snacks from Deng Shuangshuang''s room. Unexpectedly, the taste of this product was very similar to Baifu''s.


    Bai Fu said that he could wait here.


    "what?"


    "Original body, I am not a human! Why don''t you believe it? Do you want me to change again."


    you¡­¡­


    No need, no need.Quickly, change back!


    Deng Shuangshuang shook his hands.


    Looking at the scales of Bai Fu''s face through his fingers, he shrank into the gap of the sofa like a quail.


    "I think your relationship with Jiang Xiaohu is good enough, let me tell you straight. This time I am going to a place far away with Jiang Xiaohu, that is because we both have the ability to protect ourselves. If you follow along, no, it will be troublesome. Now you quickly throw away your passport, don''t even think about it, otherwise, I..."


    Bai Fu''s mouth widened, showing his teeth directly.


    "I''m telling you, Jiang Xiaohu is the same, he is not a person of the same plane, and there is no common topic. You are attracted to him, purely because he is not strong enough now to hide his temperament.


    When we come back, your feelings will soon disappear."


    Bai Fu stretched out her finger and shook it from side to side.


    Bai Fu was right about this.


    When Jiang Xiaohu reaches the Golden Core Stage, his unique so-called charm will be automatically hidden.


    In fact, Jiang Xiaohu also understands why several women he has been in contact with suddenly treat him like this. Although he thought of it, Jiang Xiaohu could not help it.


    Just like Han Zhiwei, he also came to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Han Zhiwei was very busy at work, Jiang Xiaohu refused to meet once, the influence on Han Zhiwei quickly disappeared, and he never came to see Jiang Xiaohu again.


    There is no way to reach the other women around.


    Now, apart for a while.


    After breaking through the foundation-building period, and then coming back, these women feel less about themselves, and everything else will be resolved easily.


    "You mean, Jiang Xiaohu is not a person either."


    "No, no, that''s not what I mean. Jiang Xiaohu is different from me. He is a person, but he is not an ordinary person, do you understand? He is an extraordinary person. Let''s put it this way, those bullets in your dreams can''t hit him. Even if the call arrives, Jiang Xiaohu will be fine. Understand? All right, girl, just let go of the thought of going along. I have to go to work, too! I''m still clocking in, I hate it!"


    Bai Fu finished speaking and left with snacks.


    She had been chatting with Deng Shuangshuang just now, and the little girl was shaking from time to time, obviously scared.


    Waiting for her to dispel this thought, and at night, she has to erase this memory from her.


    Otherwise, it won¡¯t work to expose your secrets.


    Believe this, Deng Shuangshuang shouldn''t think about looking for it anymore.


    Thinking of this, Bai Fu went to work happily.


    On the other side, Deng Shuangshuang rushed to Yuan Yimeng''s room as soon as Bai Fu left.


    Then Zhou Lin was awakened and Huang Liying rushed over.


    Deng Shuangshuang explained everything he had just threatened by Bai Fu.The frightening half-dead acting actually successfully fooled Bai Fu.


    "You mean? Impossible impossible!"


    "You don''t believe it? Okay, wait!"


    Deng Shuangshuang seems to be the most mindless, but he likes to do the most mindless things.


    She installed a camera in the room.


    This is because she can catch the thief if she is afraid of being stolen.


    Now, everything that Bai Fu did was recorded on the camera, and all the girls took a breath after watching them.


    Could it be that Jiang Xiaohu and Bai Fu are at the same level, they...

 1061 Chapter 1061 Unknown Virus

    It''s still too far.


    "What to do about this?"


    "No wonder."


    "It turns out that it is."


    Before, I thought Jiang Xiaohu was meaningless to them.


    It now appears that there are totally two worlds.


    This makes the women totally unacceptable.


    Zhou Lin thoughtfully, she seemed to finally understand the reason why Jiang Xiaohu was so close to her.


    Two worlds, how could this be.


    Everything in the camera just opened a door to the girls. Behind the door is a world that the girls can''t imagine.


    "What should I do? Now"


    Deng Shuangshuang looked at the silent sister.


    She had no idea the least, otherwise she wouldn''t ask her sisters to discuss such a terrible thing.


    "What should I do! Bai Fu said this, I don''t believe it! Let''s find her!"


    Huang Liying still doesn''t believe in video.


    Although Deng Shuangshuang certainly wouldn''t deceive everyone, Huang Liying didn''t see it with her own eyes. She felt that Bai Fu scared Deng Shuangshuang in any way. Maybe the video shot was just some kind of special effect.


    "Looking for it?"


    Don''t look at Yuan Yimeng''s courage on weekdays, he can often get ultra-short stockings and high-heeled shoes to swagger everywhere.


    But for certain things, such as this matter, she was as insecure as Deng Shuangshuang, looking at Zhou Lin.


    "Find!"


    Zhou Lin gritted her teeth.


    Now that he knew the gap between himself and Jiang Xiaohu.


    Zhou Lin definitely couldn''t let it go, the specific width of this understanding gap.


    Especially, it is still Bai Fu now.


    That little girl who seemed harmless made Zhou Lin determined.


    "But before looking for it, you just said that Bai Fu is like... a snake?"


    "Ok."


    Deng Shuang nodded.


    "Before we see Bai Fu, we must first not be afraid of snakes! At least, those who can''t see it will dizzy."


    Zhou Lin said, and the women nodded.


    Tailin Hospital


    Dududu


    "Get out, get out of it. Big hemoptysis, Asan Niu people, the symptoms are like a cold, antibiotics are used, no effect."


    A man was suddenly sent down from the ambulance.


    The man was dark-skinned and wearing a breathing mask. Blood was sprayed everywhere in the breathing mask. Several medical staff were nearby to assist.


    "Sent into isolation."


    Jiang Xiaohu arrived, only glanced at it, and immediately spoke.


    "What? Isolation?"


    The accompanying medical staff were shocked when they heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words.


    "Prepare the isolation room. Let the security guards come in to cordon the ambulance. We wait here for five minutes. After five minutes, all enter the isolation room."


    Jiang Xiaohu issued an order to directly hang up.


    "All wear masks. I will treat this patient, call the airport, notify all stranded personnel, look up the list, and send someone to deal with it immediately."


    Looking at the accompanying airport doctor, Jiang Xiaohu said slowly.


    "Who do you think you are! Just quarantine! This person is a cold and severe hemoptysis caused by severe pneumonia. The airport is busy with things, and I will have to pick up the children after school later, and I have no time to pay you!"


    When Wei Lezhi finished speaking, he put off his gloves and took off the mask.


    "Drive!"


    And began to yell at the medical driver.


    The driver of the medical car immediately started the car when he heard the words of his superior.


    Wow!


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t bother to say a word. He stepped forward and pulled the driver out of the car. At this moment, a fully armed security guard arrived and cordoned the medical car and the surrounding area.


    At the same time, the door of Tailin Hospital opened.


    A group of fully armed hospital staff wearing isolation gowns with disinfection equipment and record books began to guide the group to the isolation area.


    "I''ll go, your hospital is ill! You will be quarantined without any examinations! Believe it or not, I will call you to sue you!"


    "Say"


    A large man of one hundred and fifty catties was pulled out of the car by Jiang Xiaohu.


    Looking at Wei Lezhi, who was with him, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t mind the threat of the other party.


    "I am the dean of this hospital, and my name is Jiang Xiaohu. Now you cooperate and do a few tests. As long as there is no infection, you can leave immediately, otherwise our hospital will immediately take mandatory measures!"


    Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, and the other two nurses accompanying him looked at Wei Lezhi and left afterward.


    The patient was also pushed to another room.


    The driver looked at Wei Lezhi, who was still on the phone, and felt that waiting for one call after another to let him go, it would be better to go in for a blood test and take a physical examination.


    At the same time, Bai Fu came to the isolation area.


    "what happened?"


    "Feel it."


    "Death..."


    The entire isolation zone was filled with lifelessness.


    These are all uploaded from Wei Lezhi, the driver, two doctors, and the three nurses who were in the emergency room at Tai Lin.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw this, and then immediately judged that they were infected with an unknown virus.


    Jiang Xiaohu knows nothing about the characteristics and conditions of this virus, but one thing is certain, it can kill, and it seems to be very fast.


    "Hello, hello? Leader, I just gave you a reaction..."


    ...


    This is already the fourth call from Wei Lezhi.


    His wife is also an airport worker and cannot get off work yet.As an emergency doctor at the airport, he has a little more time. It is agreed today that he will pick up the child and wait for his mother to eat together in the evening.


    "You mean..."


    Click, the phone slipped from Wei Lezhi''s hand and landed on the stage.


    "Hey, Lezhi, don''t worry. Although the passenger has died on the road, he has not yet been diagnosed. Now the Binhai Hospital of Traditional Chinese Medicine has received 15 cases of the same type of patients from the crew of this flight. It has not been confirmed yet. The pneumonia patient. You can check with the doctor first. Don¡¯t worry about your child¡¯s affairs. I have asked my colleague Irene to pick it up for you. Hey, did you hear that? Hey..."


    During the call, the voice of the airport leader was transmitted to the ears of all personnel in the isolation area through external sounds.


    Each of them has a separate quarantine area.


    Avoid cross infection.


    And at this moment, the space that made a lot of noises just now is as silent as death.


    "I want to go out, I want to go out! I don''t want to die, I don''t want to..."


    The first riot was a caregiver.


    Not long after he went to work in Tailin today, he suddenly encountered this kind of thing, and his heart broke down.


    The doctor in charge of the examination directly injected him with a sedative that had already been prepared.


    People were knocked down at once.


    "The virus samples were sent to the laboratory for identification. We contacted the world-renowned virus libraries for comparison. We will soon be able to find out which virus is, and treat everyone at that time, and everyone can leave soon. Now To cooperate with our work."


    Yu Bailing yelled.


    Stand on the other side of the isolation door.


    Looking at the scene inside, and Jiang Xiaohu.


    She didn''t understand why Jiang Xiaohu ran into the quarantine area.


    "How to do?"


    Facing the unknown, Bai Fu was as scared as Jiang Xiaohu, covering his whole body with magic power from the moment he entered, isolating all contact with the outside world.


    "Wait."

 1062 Chapter 1062 Four Women Fighting One

    Others don''t know, neither does Jiang Xiaohu.


    This kind of unknown, Jiang Xiaohu was helpless.


    When he came here, in addition to stabilizing the emotions of these people, he was also able to stabilize their lives here.


    As for the rest, it can only be so.


    Bai Fu seemed to understand Jiang Xiaohu''s thoughts. She tried several antidote medicines for the nearest Wei Lezhi, but the lifelessness on her body remained unchanged.


    After using all the methods she could think of, but still ineffective, Jiang Xiaohu let Bai Fu go out.


    No one saw Bai Fu coming in, and it didn''t matter if she left.


    "All right, I''ll go back and think about it again to see if there is any way."


    Sigh.


    This scene reminded Bai Fu of the last time he encountered the plague with the doctor.


    The human virus is terrible, even more terrifying than war.


    Instantly empty village, empty city, corpses all over the field, killing invisible.


    What could be more terrifying than this.


    Today''s technology is becoming more and more developed, and viruses are becoming more and more high-end.Even viruses in some animals can infect humans through evolution.


    The living environment that human beings face, the pressure to survive is increasing all the time.


    I don¡¯t know what the consequences of this unknown virus will be. Before the terrible thing happened, Bai Fu knew that those women Jiang Xiaohu didn¡¯t care about, I¡¯m afraid Bai Fu would have to help when the time comes. go.


    In an instant, disappeared in the isolation zone.


    Bai Fu returned to Lanting Yawan, ready to tell Deng Shuangshuang about Jiang Xiaohu.


    An unknown virus suddenly broke out in this city. The best way is to leave immediately. If the consequences are disastrous, if you want to leave then, I am afraid it will be too late.


    "Deng Shuangshuang, something has happened now, you will go with me right away...Ah!"


    puff


    Seeing Deng Shuangshuang open the door, Bai Fu just said a word.


    Suddenly, unknown liquid was spilled on his body.


    The liquid smells great and it smells bad.


    "Oh my God, what is this? Realgar wine? Your mind is caught in the door, dare to splash me with this thing!"


    Bai Fu was furious.


    Directly reached into the doll, twisted out Zhu Yeqing, ready to give Deng Shuangshuang a look.Let her know the fate of offending this lady.


    Zhu Yeqing just appeared, and Yuan Yimeng, Zhou Lin, and Huang Liying appeared behind him.


    As soon as Bai Fu let go, Zhu Yeqing hadn''t swam twice, Huang Liying pinched the snake''s tail and lifted it up, Yuan Yimeng took out a wooden stick to support Zhu Yeqing.


    Zhou Lin''s eyesight was even quicker, and she grasped Zhu Yeqing''s head."


    ''Hissing, sister help, help.''


    "Hey, what do you want to do to Xiaoqing!"


    This, you die before you leave the school.


    Just wanted to scare people, but it was taken down.


    "Don''t do it, we want to have a good chat with you. Of course, if you want to do something bad to any of us, such as controlling something, any of us will immediately cut your partner!"


    He raised a fruit knife in his hand, and Bai Fu shuddered at the sight.


    The human world is terrible, and she regrets being born.


    "Okay, just talk, let go, Xiaoqing''s breathing is not smooth."


    Bai Fu pointed to his partner with worry on his face.


    When Zhou Lin heard it, she let go of her hand slightly.


    She was too nervous just now, she tried very hard.


    Sure enough, as soon as Zhou Lin released it, Zhu Yeqing, who was still wiggling, immediately became gentle and slow, without struggling.


    "Huh, I just happen to have something to tell you. Do you have any clothes? Give me a change. I want to be true. I''m dead, and you can''t live. Do you know!"


    Bai Fu''s face was angry.


    Snakes are afraid of realgar wine because they hate its taste.Whoever says it will be current.


    These women, read too many idiot novels.


    After changing her clothes, Bai Fu suddenly became a feeling of vicissitudes from being an ignorant little sister.


    Although it is still that tender face, the look in the eyes makes a few women not attractive.


    "Ahem!"


    Deng Shuangshuang, who looked about the same size as Bai Fu, coughed twice.


    She felt that Bai Fu was still being a demon.


    Deng Shuangshuang was full of guard against this Bai Fu who had scared him for several nights.


    "Ask, what do you want to know."


    It didn''t work, Bai Fu couldn''t do it.


    There are a lot of opponents, and when Xiaoqing''s safety cannot be guaranteed, she can only temporarily compromise with strategy.


    Soon, under the joint interrogation of the women, Jiang Xiaohu''s arrival did not understand, but Bai Fu was indeed clear.


    This result scared all the girls.


    Let me put it this way.


    If Bai Fu is a killer, let the four women in front of him go to drink Meng Po soup every minute.


    Without hesitation.


    Xiaoqing will be fine at all, Bai Fu can do it.


    It''s just that Bai Fu cares about human life, so he tells the women so much. The reason is that everyone is female. Bai Fu can understand the reasons for the four women''s practices.


    "Understood? You are just impulsive. I just demonstrated my strength. The marble countertop, I opened a hole with one finger. Jiang Xiaohu''s current strength is actually not as strong as mine, but sooner or later he can reach or even surpass me. Yes yes.


    The gap between you and him is not one point, but infinite.


    Honestly, the marriage that should be married, the love that should be in love, find a suitable person and marry yourself, don''t imagine those unrealistic.


    This world is very complicated, come, give me Xiaoqing.This is the offspring of my sister.I recognized my sister.Come."


    Bai Fu gradually seduced and talked about heavy topics.


    "No way!"


    Zhou Lin, who had been holding the bamboo leaf green, subconsciously raised her hand to return it to Bai Fu, and Yuan Yimeng blocked her.


    "Since you said that Jiang Xiaohu is a human being, not like you, then why can he cultivate? Then I can also cultivate. I may not be able to catch up with him. How can we be sure about you in the future. "


    Although Yuan Yimeng knew that she was arguing, she was not reconciled.


    Bai Fu said that he was affected by Jiang Xiaohu''s temperament?Yuan Yimeng didn''t believe it at all, she knew her heart very well, she just wanted to follow Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Yes, what I said is that he can do what I do. I will find him now, wouldn''t he know how? I will let him teach me and I will practice too!"


    Deng Shuangshuang immediately stood up and was about to leave.


    "Hey, hey, okay, you cow, you cow! I tell you that there is a major incident in the hospital now that an unknown unknown virus has infected Binhai. It is too close to be blocked and you can''t get in.


    I really don¡¯t lie to you. In this way, I¡¯ll read the evening news right away and watch it for myself later.


    Now, I have a practice book here, which is suitable for you to use.But let me first declare that this thing, something that was made many years ago, you can''t practice it, don''t find me.


    Come, give me Xiaoqing!"


    When he raised his hand, there was a quaint book in his hand.


    It''s pretty new, even protection.


    The girls took it and looked at Bai Fu with a puzzled look.


    Bai Fu''s eyes widened, Zhou Lin immediately sent Xiaoqing up and went to study together.

 1063 1063 Seeing Jiang Family Again

    The first moment the girls got the book, it was excitement.


    Cultivation, what a lofty thing it sounds.


    Thinking about this, after turning to the first page excitedly, the girls were completely dumbfounded and turned to look at Bai Fu together.


    "What do you do!"


    Bai Fu hugged Xiao Qing, who was terrified.


    Entirely wrapped around Bai Fu''s arm, Sachiko was sticking out his tongue, telling the misfortune he had just happened.


    "Why must it be a place!"


    Yuan Yimeng roared!


    This is where cultivation is, it looks more like a cult organization, hooking up the evil book of the little girl.


    "I don''t know, I don''t practice!"


    A cold snort.


    What''s more, Bai Fu didn''t bother to take care of these.


    Things in Tailin are critical, and Bai Fu can''t imagine the extent of the harm. If, like the previous time, Bai Fu intends to leave this place of right and wrong for the first time and return to the nest.


    Bai Fu, who had just turned around, did not give any explanation, but Huang Liying, Zhou Lin, and Deng Shuangshuang looked at each other.


    Finally, they put all their eyes on Yuan Yimeng.


    "What do you look at! My old lady is the place!"


    Yuan Yimeng roared!


    What''s wrong with the stewardess, she is beautiful, she has been guarding herself like a jade, can''t it!


    Well, Yuan Yimeng finished sending out the biao, and then looked at Huang Liying, who raised her head proudly.


    it goes without saying.


    Turn to Deng Shuangshuang.


    "Me, me too! I''m fine!"


    Deng Shuangshuang continued, adding another sentence.


    The last three of them looked at Zhou Lin with regret.


    Here, Zhou Lin and Jiang Xiaohu are married. Zhou Lin is probably a woman who has no chance to practice this stuff.


    "Me, me too!"


    Zhou Lin''s face flushed instantly.


    The sympathetic eyes of her companions actually made her very cautious.


    In the past, Zhou Lin thought that if she told her sisters that she and Jiang Xiaohu had nothing, she might have sympathy, but now.


    "No way you!"


    "awesome!"


    "I knew that Jiang Xiaohu was not a casual person!"


    Huang Liying was surprised, Yuan Yimeng was happy for her friend, and Deng Shuangshuang was beaten up by three women.


    The group was actually happy that none of them were eaten by Jiang Xiaohu, but they didn''t want to be sad that their charm was not enough to attract Jiang Xiaohu a few days ago, and things are fickle.


    The girls didn''t have time to read that book, anyway, the conditions were enough.


    The next step is to look at personal goodwill.


    Deng Shuangshuang turned on the TV, which happened to be the evening news time. The latest news made the few who were happy just now cold from head to toe.


    "The latest news from this station is that at ten o''clock this morning, a patient was infected with an unknown virus on a plane flying from Niu''asan to Binhai. The patient was sent to Tailin Hospital for treatment and was diagnosed with an unknown influenza virus.


    At present, the passengers of flight GH596212 have been quarantined and there have been two deaths. Whether it is related to the unknown virus diagnosed by Tailin is still under investigation and will be followed up and reported..."


    unknown


    Terror


    At this moment in Tailin Hospital, the father who was clamoring to go back to pick up the child seemed extremely quiet at the moment.


    He called his wife outside to report safety, and he actively cooperated with any inspections arranged by Jiang Xiaohu.


    Whenever a needle is inserted into Wei Lezhi''s arm to take a blood sample for laboratory analysis, Wei Lezhi will involuntarily tremble, then quickly stabilize and relax his muscles.


    Just half an hour ago, the two female nurses who accompanied her had a rash, vomiting, and severe infections that were sent to the isolation area.


    Wei Lezhi felt itchy on the back of his neck, but he didn''t dare to lift his hand around. He was very scared. The cotton swab in his hand was pressed against the arm that hadn''t stopped the bleeding with great force.


    Jiang Xiaohu was at the side of the two doctors at the moment, and through the input of spiritual energy, they enhanced their vitality and resisted the attack of unknown viruses.


    Niu Asan, who was sent to the hospital, was pronounced dead shortly after arriving in the quarantine area.


    Originally, Jiang Xiaohu planned to save the other person, but after checking his body, he found that if he wants to save this person, using up all of Jiang Xiaohu''s aura can kill him at best, and this person should be the source of all viruses.


    The body''s functions have been severely damaged by the virus, and it is necessary to rely on medical equipment to maintain life after the rescue.


    Coupled with the fact that two medical staff have already developed symptoms of infection, Jiang Xiaohu chose to leave his vitality to those who need it more and are more sure of surviving.


    "Dean, there is no response to ordinary antibiotics and penicillin. The analysis of the virus sample has been faxed to foreign countries and is now waiting for their reply."


    Yu Bailing stood outside the isolated glass door, and the inside door had been sealed off with tape.


    The air circulation system in the entire isolation area has also activated the isolation cycle, which will not communicate with the outside world and will not spread any viruses.


    "Well, everyone else, you should get off work. From now on, you don''t need to come to the quarantine area until the virus sample is analyzed and sent."


    There is no other way than waiting for this kind of thing.


    This is a protracted battle, and Jiang Xiaohu is mentally prepared.


    It was just reported in the news that all the people on that flight had been quarantined and did not cause a huge infectious hazard. This is the best result.


    "The Dean"


    When Yu Bailing saw Jiang Xiaohu turn around, he shouted.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked back again and saw a middle-aged man standing beside Yu Bailing.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, why are you inside?"


    There was doubt on the man''s face, even a trace of contempt.


    His name is Jiang Shirao, and he had a relationship with Long Ye before Michelin.


    What happened to Jiang Xiaohu in Tailin reached the Jiang family.


    The Patriarch of the Jiang family, the father of Jiang Xiaohu''s body, knew that his son was not only cowardly, he opened a company, and opened a hospital. He felt that his son was promising and was ready to accept him back to the Jiang family.


    This is also the reason why Uncle Jiang Shirao came this time.


    "Wait and wait, don''t take it to the quarantine area casually, what should I do if the virus spreads out!"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Yu Bailing and said, ignoring Jiang Shirao, and turned around and left.


    The conditions of the two doctors have been poor, and Wei Lezhi has also been called for infection.


    The only thing I was grateful for was the driver who came along.


    It is believed that he did not come into contact with the infected person, but after all he has contact with Wei Lezhi and the medical staff. Within 24 hours, if there is no call for infection, the driver should be able to leave.


    "you!"


    Humph!


    No matter how many times he saw Jiang Xiaohu''s face, Jiang Shirao felt angry.


    What a promise.


    It''s a fart, and it''s totally looking for death with someone infected with the virus.


    The dead Jiang Xiaohu had no effect on the Jiang family.


    Yu Bailing didn''t know the situation of Jiang Xiaohu and his family. He watched Jiang Shirao suddenly appear and said it was Jiang Xiaohu''s uncle. In the end, he didn''t say a few words and left again, and Jiang Xiaohu had no intention to say one more.


    Now it seems that it is completely self-conscious.


    In the future, you should ask for instructions and report back later.


    Thinking of this, Yu Bailing turned to leave, and Zhou Lin suddenly appeared in front of her.

 1064 Chapter 1064

    "Where is Jiang Xiaohu?"


    "Why are you here?"


    Jiang Xiaohu knew from a distance that when Zhou Lin came over, they were going to leave, and came back after a turn.


    I happened to see Zhou Lin who were returning.


    "Go ahead."


    Jiang Xiaohu waved to Yu Bailing.


    It was already dark, Yuan Yimeng and Deng Shuangshuang looked anxious, Zhou Lin and Huang Liying even lay on the glass door.


    This made Jiang Xiaohu a little worried.


    Now is not the time to be impulsive. If they come in and contract the virus again, Jiang Xiaohu cannot guarantee the safety of so many people at the same time.


    "We all know it already."


    Zhou Lin looked into Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes.


    Jiang Xiaohu instantly understood what they knew, maybe they heard something from Bai Fu, but this couldn''t change anything.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t hold you back. You see, this is a cultivation technique, we can all practice, and we will all be by your side."


    Yuan Yimeng directly took out the exercises given by Bai Fu and clung to the glass door.


    After they knew the difference between Jiang Xiaohu, they were not so worried about Jiang Xiaohu in the isolation zone.


    But they didn''t want Jiang Xiaohu to always be indifferent to them.


    This is why they decided to come after discussing it together.


    If they can''t catch up with Jiang Xiaohu, they are not qualified to stay with Jiang Xiaohu. In that case, it''s better to say something.Stay with what you can, and live your life with what you can''t.


    "Ok."


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded.


    He saw that the exercise was very simple, and he didn''t know which cultivator in this world rewritten it.


    Calculated on the entry level, rewritten in the most popular language.


    If you can reach the above level, you can be considered to have completed the most basic Qi training, but at the early stage of Qi training, you can already extend your life.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t break, but smiled.


    Hope, there must be something.


    Ten, twenty, or even thirty years later, this secret will always be revealed.Since let them know in advance, there is nothing wrong.


    Even if they can''t do it in the end, they are considered to have worked hard and fought for it.


    At least, I will not regret it.


    "When I come out, I will teach you."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the four women, each of them was outstanding.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xiaohu regretted that this is not too close.


    If he can reach the immortal level, he is the lowest immortal, and he has a chance, but now, in the face of a slightly powerful unknown virus, Jiang Xiaohu can''t come up with a better medical method than others.


    That night, a foreign medical institution sent a message.


    Unknown virus is gas gangrene mutant virus


    Gas gangrene is a severe acute specific infection caused by Clostridium.


    Originally, this kind of infection was only caused after surgery or muscle tissue damage, but this mutant strain can directly pass through the skin, and it can be transmitted through contact infection.


    The mutant strain forms a protective film of cell morphology, which can invade the human body through the skin directly through contact.


    The most authoritative medical institution said that this is a new type of mutant bacteria that has just been discovered. They are not sure whether the common treatments will work, but they only suggest that the hospitals on the coastal side try to treat them with anti-clostridia treatment.


    After learning of this news, Tai Lin began surgical debridement as soon as possible.


    Wei Lezhi looked at the busy Jiang Xiaohu and talked with the doctor Tai Lin who rushed to the hospital in the first time. After mentioning the variant gas gangrene, he collapsed on the hospital bed.


    "Mutated bacteria, mutation..."


    Also as a doctor, Wei Lezhi understands the meaning of the two words mutation.


    Normal bacteria, humans have already developed corresponding antibiotic treatments.


    And mutation


    It means that traditional treatment methods have little effect.


    In other words, the effect is limited.


    Gas gangrene, a terrible disease that was originally only acquired by wounds, can actually be transmitted through contact at this moment.


    No wonder, no wonder that man was able to get on the plane.


    "The debridement operation must be thorough. If it is suspected, it should be removed immediately. Don''t hesitate!


    Yu Bailing shouted outside the glass door.


    She also felt the hospital.


    After learning of the illness, he couldn''t fall asleep anymore, and the fellow doctors Tai Lin returned to the hospital one after another.


    They replaced the nurse''s job outside, and prepared a bottle of medicine that might have an effect on gas gangrene and sent it into the isolation area.


    This is a mutant spore, and the treatment is still in an unknown stage.


    All antibacterial drugs need to be tried again and again.


    Now that dead Asan''s body has gradually begun to decay, and the spores multiply from the inside, producing little toxins to invade the body.In an extremely short period of time, the organs of the human body fail.


    The toxin penetrates into the heart, necrosis, and people die immediately.


    The speed is so fast that it is impossible to perform thoracotomy with surgery.


    "No, no, no, don''t cut my arm, I beg you."


    Jiang Xiaohu, who had just been anaesthetized, began to hold the female nurse''s arm.


    He had already said what he was going to do next.


    "Your hands have been affected by mutant bacteria, which will kill you. Without special antibiotic treatment, once the toxins produced invade your heart, you will die immediately."


    Jiang Xiaohu will repeat why he said this.


    Compared to life, an arm that has begun to show an abscess is insignificant.


    "No, I beg you, I still have children, I need this job, I can''t live without arms."


    The female nurse did not perform general anesthesia.


    She held a hand high, blocking the amputation tool in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand, and she wanted to leave the bed.


    Obviously, her body was overdrawn to resist toxins, which made her completely unable to do so.


    "Hands are important or life is important! Think about your child!"


    Wei Lezhi in the nearby ward yelled frantically.


    Originally, the female nurse was his subordinate. Wei Lezhi''s words have always been an authority. Now that he heard Wei Lezhi''s words, he suddenly became quiet.


    And at this moment of effort, Jiang Xiaohu''s hand lifted the knife and dropped, and the paralyzed right hand instantly fell onto the plate that had been placed below.


    "what!"


    Seeing her hand falling, the female nurse couldn''t stand the blow and instantly fainted.


    Red blood spurted from the mouth of the broken arm.


    In the plate, the severed bad hand directly shed black pus and blood.


    "You, how did you do it!"


    Through the isolated transparent glass wall, Wei Lezhi saw with his own eyes that Jiang Xiaohu was able to excise the bloody and good joints with unparalleled accuracy. It was incredible.


    "By the way, and you! Compared to them, your situation is more complicated."


    Having said this, Jiang Xiaohu put the severed hand into the ice bucket prepared in the morning to ensure the activeness of the severed hand.


    If there is appropriate antibiotic treatment, this arm may not be able to be reattached.


    After doing all this, Jiang Xiaohu got up and turned to look at Wei Lezhi.


    To be precise, he was looking at the back of Wei Lezhi''s neck.


    Although Wei Lezhi tried desperately to conceal it, and even tried not to go around, a big bag was already bulging on the back of his neck.

 1065 Chapter 1065

    Wei Lezhi was extremely frightened. He remembered that when Niu Asan was taken off the plane, he personally carried him down.


    Niu Asan was leaning on his neck and hemoptysis.


    A little blood fell on his neck.


    Maybe it''s a drop, or less.


    For diseases such as gas gangrene, after mutation, a little bit may also cause infection.


    Unfortunately, he got it.


    If the treatment is to debride the wound, then he has to cut off the entire neck.


    It was hopeless, when he heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words to the female nurse, he kept thinking of this sentence in his mind.


    "My eyes can see everything."


    Jiang Xiaohu came to Wei Lezhi''s side, began to disinfect the scalpel, soaked in the disinfectant, and carefully cleaned it over and over again.


    According to the preliminary diagnosis, Wei Lezhi''s neck is more like an ordinary sore bag, but Jiang Xiaohu knows that it has penetrated into the skin, covering the entire neck muscles.


    Because it is close to the heart and the center of blood transmission throughout the brain, the infection is very serious.


    "The Dean of Tailin, does he like to tell jokes so much? Hmm... Hmm"


    Before he finished speaking, the anesthetic injection in Jiang Xiaohu''s hand stuck to Wei Lezhi''s thigh.


    This time, I performed an operation on my neck, which requires general anesthesia.


    Jiang Xiaohu accurately controlled the dose of anesthesia, and Wei Lezhi''s consciousness slowly began to blur at the moment of injection.


    At the last moment of the coma, Wei Lezhi used his last breath to make a "help me", and then closed his eyes.


    "rest assured."


    Jiang Xiaohu replied, and Wei Lezhi, who fell down, laid it flat on the bed.


    The female nurse who had just removed her arm, the incision was completed to stop the bleeding, and the sky was already bright. At this moment, the first ray of sunlight hit the roof of the isolation room. After Jiang Xiaohu placed Wei Lezhi, who had turned his body, the scalpel had cut the poison bag. Surrounding.


    Every cut is very precise.


    Outside the glass window, Yu Bailing and many doctors looked at the bright red blood that came in and out on the scalpel, their hearts were lifted to their throats.


    As long as there is a knife, the color of black, green, yellow and purple appears in a knife, and the virus will immediately follow the blood and quickly invade the patient''s body after cutting into the poison packet that has been formed at this moment.


    In this way, a wider range of debridement is needed.


    And the infected area of ??the patient is on the neck, it will be fatal if this happens.


    Aura covered Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, just like Jiang Xiaohu said, he has eyes to see everything.


    Every thread of blood vessel and necrotic muscle tissue can be seen in Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes.


    The situation is still under control, because the patient''s strong will did not break the poison bag. At this moment, the mutant spore tissues wrapped in body fluids gathered within a controllable range.


    But this is the neck after all


    Jiang Xiaohu removed most of the surrounding area of ??the poison bag, and even derives from each infected tissue to advance one centimeter.


    This is the lowest possible infection area for spores. Even if Jiang Xiaohu can see clearly, there is still no infection, but he still does the safest evasive debridement.


    crisis!


    Aorta


    Most of the entire spore poison bag has been removed. Jiang Xiaohu was about to let go and gently pulled the poison bag with the medical gloves he was wearing. He wanted to take it away, but found that it was near the bottom of the poison bag. At the neck vertebrae, there is actually a hair-thin capillary that connects the poison bag and the aortic blood vessel.


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Xiaohu''s movements to be light enough, the blood vessel would be pulled off by just lifting it.


    Spiritual power is constantly infused in the eyes, and through the layers of cytobacterial bacteria, Jiang Xiaohu can be sure that the blood vessel has been half infected, and the area connected to the aorta is exactly one centimeter.


    If it is normal, this blood vessel is not a problem at all.


    But now


    Once there is any deviation in the resection, the infection passes through the aorta and enters the patient''s body. Unless there is an antibiotic drug for mutant spores, the patient has a dead end.


    According to the WHO''s antibiotic research time for the new virus, patients cannot wait.


    "What happened?"


    Yu Bailing stood at the glass door watching Jiang Xiaohu just walked over after injecting another anesthetic for Wei Lezhi.


    "That big bag connects the aorta."


    Three hours of continuous high-intensity surgery did not cause much consumption to Jiang Xiaohu.


    The excessive use of Reiki made Jiang Xiaohu look exhausted at this time.


    "what!"


    The doctors exclaimed.


    A terrible situation is like death joking with the patient.


    ''Maybe it''s okay, just cut it off...''


    ''No, that''s the aorta, and I''m not cutting the tumor right now!''


    ''It''s no different from tumors. Patients can''t wait for effective antibiotics. Resection is the only option. Now they can only rely on fate!''


    ''Cutting the aorta is also called resignation?murder!''


    ...


    Many surgical surgeons outside the glass door were caught in heated discussions.


    Jiang Xiaohu kept listening to the opinions. He needed opinions that were helpful to him or to the patient, and the doctors'' discussions gradually deviated from the treatment, which was a bit noisy.


    "Cut off the aorta!"


    A voice sounded.


    Everyone looked at Yu Bailing.


    "Remove all the upper and lower aorta, clamp it with a hemostatic forceps, remove the spore bag, and replace the shortage of aortic vessels with replacement vessels!"


    Yu Bailing gave her own suggestions.


    The current controversy is on the cut connection, this method is the most effective way.


    The doctors looked at Jiang Xiaohu anxiously. Others didn''t know, but they had been in contact with Jiang Xiaohu for less than two months, and Jiang Xiaohu''s medical skills.


    Although the basic operations are all at the textbook level, they are not stitches now.


    That is the aorta.


    At the moment of the incision, heavy bleeding was inevitable. There is one and only one President Jiang in the isolation area, and he does not even have an assistant.


    "I''ll go in, I''ll be the master!"


    Yu Bailing also thought of this, she immediately squatted down and started to tear the sealing tape.


    This operation is very risky. At the moment of heavy bleeding, whether the spore pack will rupture or not becomes the key. As long as one carelessly, even at the moment when no one controls the situation in time, a small mistake may cause irreparable consequences. .


    "No, the current method of infection is still uncertain whether it is contact infection."


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his hand to stop Yu Bailing''s further action.


    The two nurses both had arm infections. This was when they had contact with Niu Asan.


    But Wei Lezhi, but his neck, caused everyone to panic.


    "can¡­¡­"


    Yu Bailing wanted to say again, Jiang Xiaohu raised his hand again.


    "I know what to do, I''m the dean."


    Jiang Xiaohu smiled at Yu Bailing through the mask, then quickly turned around.


    The dose of anesthetic will pass soon, and he doesn''t want to give Wei Lezhi another shot.

 1066 Chapter 1066

    After waiting here for three days, except for Wei Lezhi''s short-term fever the next day, it quickly subsided, and the three patients recovered well.


    The domestic research on drugs targeting Bacillus viruses has finally been successfully developed. Today is the most critical day. Jiang Xiaohu is injecting drugs into the frozen limbs. Once it works, the limbs of the two nurses may be preserved.


    "Doctor Yu, hello, it''s me. I''ll go see my nephew."


    Jiang Shirao showed a sophisticated smile on his face.


    Yu Bailing raised her head slightly, and Jiang Junming, who followed along, saw Yu Bailing''s face, his eyes could not restrain the desire to possess.


    "You are talking about Dean Jiang, right? Sorry, now is the critical period for the treatment of mutant bacteria, and no one is allowed to enter."


    Seeing it was Jiang Shirao, Yu Bailing was shocked.


    She remembered that the last time she took Jiang Shirao to take Jiang Xiaohu, the two had no words in the dialogue, Jiang Shirao left by himself, and seemed very angry at the time.


    Jiang Xiaohu also said that he has no relatives, only a wife. Unless it is a wife, he will not see other so-called relatives.


    Yu Bailing didn''t know what the identities of Jiang Xiaohu and Jiang Shirao were. Since Jiang Xiaohu had already said it, Yu Bailing didn''t want to disobey, but told Jiang Shirao in a more tactful tone that he could not meet Jiang Xiaohu in person.


    "Wh, what? Mutant bacteria!!"


    Jiang Junming, who heard Yu Bailing''s answer, was horrified.


    He thought that Jiang Xiaohu was just treating people.


    Or, at most, do some minor surgery.


    Now I heard that there are mutant bacteria, and the brain starts to think about some chaotic things, like''zombies, end of the world, death...'' and so on.


    "Yes, it is the medical news that appeared on the plane two days ago in Binhai. The dead foreigner''s body was also in it. This kind of bacteria is very terrible, have you heard of gas gangrene? Contagious viral infection.


    Now this bacteria has evolved to the point where it can be transmitted without a wound!It''s really scary!That San, now there is only pus and blood that is rotten, no one dared to approach him."


    Someone is scared.


    Seeing such a funny thing, Yu Bailing couldn''t help but say a few more words, so as to deepen the guy who just kept looking at Yu Bailing''s figure with his eyes.


    "Can you let Jiang Xiaohu come out? I''ll just say a few words, and then leave."


    Jiang Shirao frowned slightly.


    He suddenly heard that Yu Bailing was deliberately scaring Jiang Junming.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Junming was really scared.


    Just halfway through Yu Bailing''s speech, he hid behind him. This made Jiang Shirao feel even more embarrassed. He seriously suspected that bringing him here to feel the threatening effects of his peers would be greatly reduced.


    "Sorry, all quarantined personnel are not allowed to leave the quarantine ward until they are not sure of complete safety.


    "What? He''s inside? Uncle, he''s all infected with the virus, so why did he return to Jiang''s house. Haven''t you heard, pus, blood, a dead person, what else shall we come to see, let''s go, let''s go quickly."


    When Jiang Junming heard that Jiang Xiaohu was in the isolation area, he was about to leave.


    Jiang Shirao couldn''t help it anymore and slapped Jiang Junming when he raised his hand.


    Snapped!


    "Stand up for me!"


    Jiang Shirao roared.


    A little doctor threatened Jiang Junming like this with a few sentences, and Jiang Shirao''s face was completely lost by Jiang Junming.


    "This... this gentleman, it is wrong to hit someone. Moreover, it is indeed inconvenient to meet."


    Yu Bailing was also shocked by Jiang Shirao''s sudden action.


    It''s just that people who have been accustomed to seeing Jiang Shirao will not be so violent that they can''t speak.


    "Sorry, this is my business card with my phone number on it, please give it to Jiang Xiaohu and let him call me."


    "okay."


    Yu Bailing took it casually.


    Jiang Xiaohu said he didn''t see him, but now let him call back, I am afraid it is impossible.


    Looking at this situation, Jiang Shirao also guessed that Jiang Xiaohu probably told his subordinates and would definitely not see him again.


    Jiang Shirao was very angry inside.


    An expatriate child, but he opened a hospital, did some business, and actually despised the family.


    Jiang Shirao wanted to say a few more words, but Yu Bailing ignored it and sat down directly.Although Jiang Junming did not dare to speak any more, his body was faintly backward, as if he wanted to escape.


    Before Jiang Shirao left, Jiang Xiaohu had already walked out.


    Bacillus mutans has been confirmed that it needs skin contact, saliva, blood, and skin to be infected.


    In the past few days, Jiang Xiaohu would come out of the isolation area for surgery last night.


    "President Jiang."


    Yu Bailing got up.


    She stayed here all the time every day just to wait for Jiang Xiaohu to come out.


    "let''s go and eat."


    "I, I have an appointment..."


    "Let''s go."


    Jiang Xiaohu has been working hard in it these days, and Yu Bailing has not been easy.


    The emergence of variant pathogens in Binhai City caused severe panic among many patients.Especially after the death of patients infected with the infectious mutant spore on the same flight in the hospital, it caused the gas gangrene patients to flee.


    This has led to an increase in patients in other hospitals that have not received patients infected by flights.


    In Tailin, even if there was the Niu Asan who was the source of the initial infection, it did not cause the death of the infected person and took the lead in curing the patient.


    This has led to a sharp increase in patients in these two days, especially for many patients who are worried about a long bag.


    In the past few days, apart from being able to rest and stay in the isolation room, Yu Bailing would have countless things to come to the door as long as he returned to the hall.


    "it is good."


    Jiang Xiaohu insisted that Yu Bailing, as a subordinate, could only agree.


    As for the business card given by Jiang Shirao, Yu Bailing followed Jiang Xiaohu closely at this moment and threw it to the table, completely forgetting it.


    After leaving the hospital, three cars were still waiting in line.


    Jiang Xiaohu was accustomed to opening Zhou Lin''s car door and getting in. Deng Shuangshuang, who was behind, had already stepped out of the car and pulled Yu Bailing, who was about to get on Huang Liying''s car, into his car and Yuan Yimeng''s car.


    "You''re welcome, let''s talk together, can''t we still chat. Come here."


    Deng Shuangshuang, who has changed her temperament as an actress, now looks more like the new marketing star Yuan Yimeng.


    The car started quickly.


    old place


    As soon as he got on the bus, he was immediately bombarded by Yuan Yimeng and Deng Shuangshuang, asking about Jiang Xiaohu''s every move all day long.


    Yu Bailing looked at the two with a speechless expression, and then told all the details of Jiang Xiaohu''s work.


    No way, the determination of these two people made Yu Bailing completely unable to parry.


    This is why she insists on getting Huang Liying''s car.


    After all, Huang Liying is also a movie star she likes very much.


    "Well, good job. I also tell you a secret. Zhao Jian will be out in half a year."

 1067 Chapter 1067

    Jiang Xiaohu recalled the procedure of revascularization after resection.


    This aorta is located on the neck. There is no equipment to maintain the patient''s life. The brain is ischemia and the operation needs to be completed in the shortest time.


    The hemostatic forceps held the upper and lower aorta, and Jiang Xiaohu quickly cut the connected blood vessels.


    Then carefully remove the poison packet


    The infected and necrotic tissue inside appears to be fluid, like a balloon filled with dirty water.


    The excision of the incision was completely free of blood, and many doctors who were watching let go, and Yu Bailing clenched her fists.


    Not much time, the next step is to replace the blood vessel suture.


    This is not a simple wound stitch. If the aorta leaks, too much blood loss will only happen sooner or later.


    Time is running out, Jiang Xiaohu immediately began to act.


    The stitches are tight, and the adhesive is tightly attached to the seal at the same time. Jiang Xiaohu has carefully judged each step before placing the needle. The two broken blood vessels are connected at an angle of 120 degrees.


    A thin layer of sweat appeared on Jiang Xiaohu''s forehead.


    Aura is overdrawn, and physical strength has reached its limit after such a long operation.


    Fortunately, Jiang Xiaohu had soaked the body potion before, otherwise at this moment, I am afraid that he would have fainted.


    Ten seconds


    When Jiang Xiaohu sealed the last vascular opening with the last adhesive, his heart began to count silently.


    It takes ten seconds to stabilize the adhesive.


    Da da da


    Yu Bailing and other doctors saw Jiang Xiaohu raising the metal utensil in his hand, and immediately looked down at the stopwatch of the mobile phone that he had taken out.


    ten


    nine


    ...


    Someone was silently counting down for tens of seconds with Jiang Xiaohu, and most of them were calculating the time taken by Jiang Xiaohu for this operation.


    The brain is a key part of the human body. Without the aorta to provide the necessary blood to bring energy and nutrients, even if we finally rescued Wei Lezhi, because the brain was hypoxic for a long time, it could only become a vegetable.


    three


    two


    "Opened!"


    With one last cry, all the doctors who watched Jiang Xiaohu''s operation shouted at the same time.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick, he clamped the front and back ends of the two aortas in an instant, and released them one after another to allow blood to flow through.


    The doctors looked at the blood pressure monitor on the instrument beside Wei Lezhi.


    90, a higher value.


    After Wei Lezhi''s cerebral aorta was clamped, the blood pressure once soared to 110.


    At this moment, the pressure began to decrease, indicating that the blood circulates smoothly, the pressure is restored, and the condition is good.


    The doctors let out a sigh of relief.


    Yu Bailing even sat on the ground directly because of being too nervous.


    In addition to suturing blood vessels, it is necessary to join the two blood vessels together without a gap, and more importantly, to avoid blockage.


    This is a mistake many young doctors make.


    Because the two blood vessels need to be unblocked, the stitches are too tight. Although there is no blood leakage from the outside, the operation will also end in failure.


    Take a deep breath and exhale slowly.


    After the blood pressure dropped to an appropriate level, it remained stable, and the vital signs of the patient Wei Lezhi kept at the normal level.


    In good condition, Jiang Xiaohu started the final suture of the incision.


    When everything was completed, Wei Lezhi''s anesthetic dose was stopped very appropriately. Wei Lezhi has not yet woken up, but it will not take much time to think about it.


    "I will come to the next patient."


    A nurse, a doctor are both properly.


    Jiang Xiaohu was obviously very tired, but there was still a nurse waiting for treatment.


    Yu Bailing pressed his hands on the glass door that was locked from the inside, looking at Jiang Xiaohu, hoping that he could open the door, let himself in, and share the burden for him.


    "I don''t need it now. When the antiviral drugs are made, you will be responsible for the two amputations."


    Jiang Xiaohu understood Yu Bailing''s thoughts and smiled slightly.


    Although it seems that this mutant spore bacteria is likely to be contagious, Jiang Xiaohu still does not want Yu Bailing to come in and take risks.


    He believed that the last operation could be completed by himself.


    "can¡­¡­"


    Yu Bailing wanted to say again, Jiang Xiaohu turned around and didn''t give her a chance.


    When the nurse watched Jiang Xiaohu''s arrival and injected the anesthetic, she closed her eyes with peace of mind, and the operation began in an orderly manner.


    In less than half an hour, the nurse''s wrist amputation operation was completed.


    The wrist bones were not directly removed. Instead, they used the wrong bone method to remove them directly, and then use a scalpel to translate the tendons and veins together to fix one place.


    Compared with the amputation of the first caregiver, this frozen wrist, even if it takes months or even years, as long as he receives the operation of the wrist, he can recover immediately.


    After three consecutive operations, Jiang Xiaohu''s physical strength finally reached its limit, and he sat directly beside the patient''s bed.


    Yu Bailing was lying outside the glass isolation door, her eyes filled with distress.


    At this moment, outside the door of Tailin Hospital, Jiang Shirao, who was turned away by Jiang Xiaohu not long ago, was even standing at the door, and beside him, there was a man about the same age as Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Uncle, it''s not good that the waste doesn''t come back. Come back, please."


    The young man was cynical and his tone was extremely arrogant.


    But when you say "please".


    Jiang Shirao suddenly turned his head, looking sharply at Jiang Junming full of murderous expression.


    "This is a notice!"


    Jiang Shirao looked angry, and the words burst out of his mouth one by one.


    Except for Jiang Junming''s improper use of words, in the final analysis, Jiang Xiaohu performed well among the younger generation.And Jiang Junming in front of him, besides eating, drinking, and having fun, he didn''t know anything. When he came this time, Jiang Shirao also specially brought him to see.


    Both are children of the Jiang family.


    Even if they are driven out or left at home, the future may not be certain.


    Those who have gone out have promise, the family owner invites them to go back, and those who have been raised at home can also be thrown out again.


    Jiang Junming has not realized the situation until now, which makes Jiang Shirao very disappointed.


    "Yes, it''s a notice."


    Nodding hurriedly, Jiang Junming did not dare to say anything more in the face of the most feared uncle.


    The two entered Tailin Hospital one after the other. The decorations and furnishings here gradually surprised Jiang Junming with a look of disdain.


    This, such a luxurious hospital, is that waste?


    Thinking about this in his mind, comparing the two to himself, Jiang Junming is very clear that if he loses the resources at home, let alone open a hospital, I am afraid that it would be difficult for him to work with his watery diploma to feed himself.


    I have been here last time and I am familiar with the road.


    Jiang Shirao went directly to the isolation area.


    There were fewer and fewer people along the way. Jiang Jun was born in fear of pain tomorrow. He couldn''t see anyone for a minute after he left. He became more and more scared in his heart, and gradually approached the fearful uncle Jiang Shirao.


    "It''s coming soon."


    Jiang Shirao sighed in his heart.


    Said a word, relieved Jiang Junming.


    "The front is a quarantine area, you can''t enter."


    At the corner, there was a desk and a diversion. Yu Bailing stood there, hearing the strange sound of footsteps, without raising his head, he said something.

 1068 Chapter 1068 Life Crisis

    "Who?"


    Yu Bailing was stunned.


    The name Deng Shuangshuang said had some impressions, but Yu Bailing didn''t remember it for a while.


    "That''s it, come back to life!"


    This news stunt is too big, but too imaginary.In other words, more commonplace.


    The resurrection in the news is a diagnosis error, people suddenly alive and so on.


    The people who eat melons read this kind of news too much. In the future, whenever they see the title of "Resurrection to Life", they click on it, glance at it, and the slight happiness is over. No one cares whether it will really come back to life.


    Because everyone should be fake.


    It is also because of eating, this kind of news has not attracted more people''s attention, and there is a degree of attention. Unfortunately, the editor is not a medical student. After a simple report of the incident, he made a simple analysis and finally it was also a matter of brain supplement.


    Except for Yu Bailing, who had experienced it personally, the director of Binhai TCM and the turtle doctor who were severely affected by this incident, others had extremely limited impressions of this incident.


    "You say, him?"


    "Yes, Jiang Xiaohu''s apprentice."


    Deng Shuangshuang saw that Yu Bailing had recognized it, and nodded.


    People who don''t remember Yu Bailing must remember.


    Deng Shuangshuang also thought that Yu Bailing would pay attention to Zhao Jian''s affairs, so he said it.


    "He is in jail? Because of what?"


    Thinking of the first meeting with Jiang Xiaohu, Yu Bailing''s impression of Zhao Jian gradually became clear.


    The man who had no breathing, no heartbeat, and no vital signs, but was rescued by Jiang Xiaohu, actually became Jiang Xiaohu''s apprentice. Now it seems that Jiang Xiaohu and Zhao Jian may have known each other at that time.


    Just how did that come back to life? Yu Bailing asked Jiang Xiaohu many followers, but still had no answer.


    If you can see Zhao Jian, you might know the answer.


    "You do not know?"


    Deng Shuangshuang thought that Yu Bailing would pay attention to Zhao Jian.


    After all, the last case involved Lord Long, one of the characters in the coastal scene. The reason why Zhao Jian was sentenced to two years was not pursued by anyone. In the final analysis, it was because no one thought that anyone who dared to move Lord Long had absolutely no chance. Live and finish jail.


    Soon, Deng Shuangshuang briefly recounted what happened to Zhao Jian to Yu Bailing.


    Including Zhao Jian''s situation in prison recently.


    Someone targeted Zhao Jian, this was obvious.


    After listening to Deng Shuangshuang''s words, Yu Bailing began to care about Zhao Jian''s situation in prison.After all, it is a complicated place, and the probability of an accident is several times higher than the probability of a car accident on the road.


    "So even if the Lord Long did not die, he would have committed so many crimes, at least it would be life imprisonment. If Zhao Jian killed him, it would be regarded as saving food for the country."


    "It can be said that it is not, it''s the ghost place."


    Deng Shuangshuang couldn''t say anything.


    Qinger knew about Zhao Jian, and when he learned that Jiang Xiaohu had Zhao Jian surrendered, she would go to jail. Instead of blaming him, she was grateful.


    As long as Zhao Jian comes out of the prison, he will thoroughly clean the past.


    In the future life, there will be no more concerns.


    Because of this, when I visited Zhao Jian, I learned that he would rather be bullied in order to reduce his sentence. When meeting, I didn¡¯t tell Jiang Xiaohu. I also told everyone who saw her strange and learned about Zhao Jian. , Are required to be tight-lipped.


    Zhao Jian''s affairs, as long as they survive, everything will pass.


    Qing''er didn''t want Jiang Xiaohu to worry, and was even more worried that Jiang Xiaohu knew what would happen.


    Zhao Jian himself also told Qinger not to talk.


    The car quickly arrived at the destination, the old private room was seated, and the manager serving by the proprietress came over to say hello, and then a table of signature dishes was prepared, and the often-drinking red wine was opened.


    It is not enough to sit in the original place, and it is not appropriate.


    Zhou Lin was in Binhai, which also caused the paparazzi.


    Not to mention there are Huang Liying and Deng Shuangshuang here, two extremely cool women, just Yu Bailing, sitting in the hospital cafeteria, occasionally people chatting up.


    After many accidental frictions, Jiang Xiaohu was unwilling to send a bee-wave butterfly and simply find a private room to be quiet.


    The pre-dinner snacks are already early in the morning and are prepared in advance according to their respective tastes.


    After this incident, the women''s mentality towards Jiang Xiaohu became more stable.There is neither courtship nor marriage, so it''s good to just follow Jiang Xiaohu.


    In addition to these, the other is the exercise.A team of several women often discussed together, and would ask Jiang Xiaohu if they didn''t understand.


    Although the hope is slim, there is finally a hope, Jiang Xiaohu will not kill him, as long as he asks these things, he will say nothing in detail.


    "Doctor Yu, I have known each other for so long, and I don''t know if you have a boyfriend?"


    On weekdays, when Jiang Xiaohu is there, everyone''s attention will be focused on Zhou Lin, and the two will get close for an excuse.This is also because it was discovered last time that Zhou Lin had formed a unified tacit understanding even after she was broken.


    And now, Yu Bailing is here.


    Everyone''s attention was on her.


    "No."


    If it was Jiang Xiaohu and himself, Yu Bailing would still be happy to see them.


    But with these outstanding women who all have an unexplainable relationship with Jiang Xiaohu, Yu Bailing always feels cautious.


    "Doctor Yu is so beautiful, he doesn''t have a boyfriend. Would you like me to introduce one to you. Our crew has a lot of fresh meat, handsome men..."


    Deng Shuangshuang, who talks about tuberculosis, will never be the first to speak with the public.


    In the same way, she is sure to be the second one to speak, and she never finishes.


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense, so good, why don''t you find one! There is one in front of you that is good, your dean, Jiang Xiaohu. What do you think?"


    Yuan Yimeng teased Deng Shuangshuang, suddenly dumbfounded.


    On the side, Zhou Lin looked at Jiang Xiaohu directly.


    "The doctor is also very good."


    Jiang Xiaohu said indifferently.


    Continue to enjoy the wine, just at this moment, the meals are delivered one after another, avoiding Yu Bailing''s embarrassment.


    She didn''t say a word, but it had already created a tense atmosphere.


    "President Jiang, the patient who came back to life last time, Zhao Jian, how is it now?"


    The tense and dull meal time lasted for a few minutes. In order to relieve the embarrassment, Yu Bailing took the initiative to start the topic.


    As soon as he said this, Deng Shuangshuang beside him suddenly pulled Yu Bailing''s arm on the table, causing the arm that was cutting the steak to fall, and the knife in his hand flew directly in the direction of the door.


    boom!


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened.


    The flying knife thrust straight into the ground.


    Right in front of it, a trendy dressing pants, different from the waiter''s trousers, wrapped around a section of his calf, shivering.


    "Sure, it is you, Doctor Yu. And, Jiang Xiaohu."


    Jiang Junming forced the door handle to sit on the ground without a butt.


    God knows that he and Jiang Shirao were dining next door and suddenly heard a familiar voice. Jiang Shirao asked him to come over and say hello, it would be life-threatening.

 1069 Chapter 1069

    Jiang Xiaohu raised his head slightly and glanced at Jiang Junming at the door.


    The other party''s face is somewhat similar to his own, and the preliminary judgment that the other party recognizes himself at a glance may be Jiang''s family.


    It''s just that this answer has no effect on Jiang Xiaohu.


    Food delivery personnel from the rear successively entered and delivered the food to Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu stayed out of everything while eating.


    Picking up the wine, he took a sip.


    The liquor stimulates Jiang Xiaohu''s taste buds, and the sweet breath penetrates Jiang Xiaohu''s mouth and nose from the inside out, and all cells that are about to come into contact with food begin to jump.


    The fork was gently pressed against the grilled meat in front of him, and the knife scratched the skin little by little, as if undergoing a special operation. The sauce reached the bottom of the plate without making a sound.


    The crispy and spicy roasted meat with the skin was lifted by Jiang Xiaohu''s hand and brought into the mouth.


    Chewing slowly, chewing muscles and muscles, the dull and faint sound made the crowd around, swallowing hard.


    "Jiang Xiaohu, are you not dead?"


    Jiang Junming directly ignored the deadly knife and fork in front of him, and watched Jiang Xiaohu doing all these actions, and then his mind was overwhelmed.


    He remembered his purpose and faced Yu Bailing.


    Leave a good impression, and then hope to meet Jiang Xiaohu and tell the purpose of his trip.


    People have seen it, don''t have to please Yu Bailing, Jiang Xiaohu actually surrounded a group of beauties and took the lead to eat alone!


    Jiang Junming couldn''t bear it, and deliberately asked loudly in an exaggerated tone, and even kept his eyes wandering on the faces of Deng Shuangshuang and Yuan Yimeng, hoping for something.As for Huang Liying, he couldn''t believe that this would be a star, and the other party''s dress deliberately concealed it.


    This made Jiang Junming not recognize it for a while.


    "You just died, who are you! Get out!"


    Dare to scold Jiang Xiaohu, Deng Shuangshuang can''t bear it first.


    "Don''t be so angry, brother, did you go to the wrong room?"


    puff!


    what!


    Deng Shuangshuang was angry and rose up against the crime, Yuan Yimeng directly reached out to stop him.


    But he spoke kindly, but immediately walked to Jiang Junming''s side.


    Suddenly lifting his foot was a kick from the anti-wolf and cut off his grandson. Jiang Junming, who was caught off guard, suddenly felt the egg broken, and the whole person bowed into a shrimp.


    Yuan Yimeng grabbed the strands of bangs and miscellaneous hairs from the other party and threw them directly outside the door. He trembled with screams.


    The service staff who had been guarding the door suddenly felt tight after seeing this scene.


    Actually, no one dared to step forward to help this poor Jiang Jiawan boy.


    Soon the screams provoke Jiang Shirao.


    He just asked Jiang Junming to come over to say hello, but he didn''t expect to make a scream of killing pigs shortly after he left.


    Even if Jiang Junming didn''t grow up, Jiang Shirao didn''t want to hurt his nephew, so he drove out immediately.


    "Junming!"


    Jiang Shirao looked at Jiang Junming, who was like shrimp, and immediately stepped forward to help him.


    The nephew held a key part of the man with both hands, and his entire face was distorted because of pain.


    "Who did it!"


    "Jiang, Jiang Xiaohu!"


    Jiang Junming gritted his teeth, he just mentioned Jiang Xiaohu, he was beaten like this by a beautiful woman.


    He dared not tell the truth to his uncle Jiang Shirao, and was even more afraid that he would be beaten by a woman so that people would know.


    For the first time, he blamed Jiang Xiaohu for all his faults.


    "Jiang Xiaohu?!"


    When Jiang Shirao heard this name, he was shocked and angry.


    Isn''t he in the quarantine area?How could it be here.


    The door was closed tightly, and Jiang Shirao stepped forward to rush in.


    "Hello, sir, inside is our lady boss banqueting honorable guests. I don''t want anyone to disturb."


    At this moment, the waiter who had not moved on the side stopped Jiang Shirao.


    Just let Jiang Junming in, but he was beaten out by the boss¡¯s friend. The waiter was scared because he let the so-called friend in without authorization, which affected the boss¡¯s meal and lost his job.


    Now that Jiang Shirao, who was obviously in the company of Jiang Junming, is to be put in, his job will definitely be lost.


    The waiter immediately stopped.


    "Inside is my nephew!"


    Jiang Shirao yelled!


    If in Huajing, who would dare to stop him.Here, a little waiter dared to have trouble with him, Jiang Shirao''s entire face was a little distorted.


    "sorry sir."


    The waiter didn''t buy it at all.


    Nephew, if it''s a nephew, who is it here?Two nephews?The two nephews are brothers. The brothers kicked off the descendants and were thrown out of the room. How could it be possible.


    Do you think I am stupid as a waiter?


    Jiang Shirao saw the unbelief in the waiter''s eyes at a glance, and there are certainly not many people who say such things.


    In Binhai, find the waiter''s fault.


    Jiang Shirao was not so boring either. Right now, he had only one task, and that was to find Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Junming is still humming.


    The foot is not strong, and the pain is unbearable.


    Jiang Shirao helped people up and sent them back to his box. Although the two boxes were not door-to-door, Jiang Xiaohu would definitely pass by Jiang Shirao''s box if he came out.


    The thought of eating is long gone, looking at the table, I have no appetite at all.


    At the moment Jiang Xiaohu was still eating, Zhou Lin followed closely, and several women knew Jiang Xiaohu''s habits very well.


    Will not make any disturbing actions, a meal, elegant and beautiful.


    The dinner time is over, the next dessert and the last wine are finished.Everyone is busy again.


    Regarding the topic of letting Yu Bailing pursue Jiang Xiaohu, Jiang Xiaohu himself has no opinion, and Yu Bailing is the same.


    The other people booed, and the two were not affected much.


    Most of the time, Jiang Xiaohu asked when the next trip to Raque will be done.


    Because of this sudden variant gas gangrene infection, Jiang Xiaohu missed the fastest travel plan, and the next time he needs to wait in line for notification.


    This is also destined


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t think too much. This time, Tailin was the fastest hospital in Binhai City to test the treatment of variant gas gangrene.


    The first clinically successful case was also the nurse''s amputated limb.


    With the virus completely suppressed, Jiang Xiaohu performed an operation to reattach the upper limbs to the nurse.


    After the body was injected with anti-variable gas gangrene drugs, the arm that was inserted into it was completely scabs the next day.


    He has fully recovered today, the same as before.


    It is reported these days that Tailin Hospital has made the headlines on Binhai TV all the way, and the number of patients and the number of patients who have been connected to Tailin has spread throughout Binhai and even several surrounding provinces and cities.


    In addition, Tailin facial masks are selling well across the country, and their reputation is getting wider and wider.


    "After eating, there is still something to do in the hospital. Bai Ling and I will ride back in Zhou Lin''s car together."


    Yu Bailing''s mind has always been pure in emotion.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care about the original ridicule, but just now, suddenly Yuan Yimeng said,''We all like Jiang Xiaohu.''This sentence actually caused Yu Bailing''s heartbeat to fluctuate.


    A Ruo Ruo Wu red line slowly approached him from Yu Bailing, and Jiang Xiaohu immediately said.


    "Jiang Xiaohu!"

 1070 Chapter 1070: Dare to See Master

    Jiang Xiaohu finished speaking, and took the lead to get up and just a few steps out of the box, he suddenly screamed to stop him.


    He turned slightly and looked sideways.


    The deformed face just kicked by Yuan Yimeng appeared before his eyes again.


    Only this time, he was not alone, with a familiar face standing beside him.


    "what''s up?"


    Jiang Xiaohu asked lightly.


    "What else are you asking me?"


    Jiang Junming pointed at his descendants, suddenly felt that this action was unsightly, his fingers swayed.


    Huang Liying, who followed closely behind, saw this scene and laughed out loud, making Jiang Junming feel embarrassed.


    "The family wants you to go back."


    Jiang Shirao spoke directly.


    If it were not for his father to speak, Jiang Shirao would never have come here to meet a junior.


    At home, the Jiang Family Patriarch called.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Jiang Shirao suspiciously, and didn''t say anything, just looking at each other straight.


    Deep down in his mind, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t have any understanding of the title of his family.


    Some of them are also the people who don¡¯t want to see him the most in the Jiang family, none of them. As for the others, they watched with cold eyes that Jiang Xiaohu couldn¡¯t even call his name, and even in the mind of the former host, the so-called biological father was confirmed by paternity test. He didn¡¯t know his name except Jiang.


    When he came to this body, Jiang Xiaohu even thought that he had entered the body of a patient with amnesia.


    But after such a long time of adaptation.


    Jiang Xiaohu can affirm that''Jiang Xiaohu'' is not stupid. He was only growing up when he was a child and did not get any attention.


    Just like


    He does not exist in this world.


    No one knew him, cared about him, or even looked at him more.


    "This is what the father meant."


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes, Jiang Shirao thought he didn''t care, but the eyes were ignored and there was no trace of emotion.


    Let Jiang Shirao say one more subconsciously.


    "I don''t know your father, nor the Jiang family. Also, although my surname is Jiang, your Jiang is different."


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes began to focus on Jiang Shirao''s face, and he said slowly.


    No emotions, just facing an explanation from a stranger.


    There are some things, don''t bother over and over again.


    Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t like trouble. He arranges everything step by step, and his life plan for just a century has already been determined.


    When the life span exceeds the limit of this plane, or he has enough strength to face everything, or he can''t despise everything and continue to improve his strength.


    until¡­¡­


    At least, at this starting point, Jiang Xiaohu really didn''t have the energy to deal with too much.


    Without waiting for the two people''s heart, expression, and even the whole body to be affected by Jiang Xiaohu''s words, subconscious movements occurred, Jiang Xiaohu has turned and left.


    In the car, Jiang Xiaohu sat in Zhou Lin''s car and Yu Bailing sat in the back row.


    "Zhou Lin, what happened to Zhao Jian?"


    During the meal, Yu Bailing mentioned something about Zhao Jian.


    "he?!"


    Zhou Lin glanced at the rearview mirror subconsciously.


    There Yu Bailing also stared at Zhou Lin in a daze.


    While eating, Deng Shuangshuang tried his best to stop Yu Bailing from talking about Zhao Jian. Obviously, everyone didn''t want Jiang Xiaohu to know about it.


    Now Jiang Xiaohu asked, it seemed that he had leaked it.


    "I was beaten in prison because I didn''t participate in the fight. I also actively cooperated with the investigation of the fight and got a two-month reduction in sentence.


    Zhou Lin didn''t even think about it, so she said directly.


    Qinger asked everyone to keep her secret, and Zhou Lin also agreed, but Zhou Lin also said at the time that if Jiang Xiaohu didn''t ask, she would definitely not.


    "Go to Binhai Laoshan Prison."


    Well!~


    With a kick of the accelerator, Zhou Lin directly turned the car and drove towards Laoshan Prison where Zhao Jian was located.


    Originally, Zhou Lin wanted to tell Jiang Xiaohu about this.


    She is the woman who has been in contact with Jiang Xiaohu the longest here. Zhou Lin dare not fully understand Jiang Xiaohu''s thoughts, but one thing is still very certain.


    No one can bully Jiang Xiaohu''s people.


    Zhao Jian, Jiang Xiaohu''s apprentice, went to prison this time to avenge his father.This is Jiang Xiaohu''s choice to adapt to national laws, but it doesn''t mean that Zhao Jian has gone to prison. Active reform is just letting others bully.


    "just now?"


    Yu Bailing was stunned.


    She didn''t expect that she made a word and changed the schedule.


    When the car stopped at Laoshan Prison, Yu Bailing was a little cute, but since they are here, he was her own patient before, and was diagnosed as dead by Yu Bailing himself. She should always say sorry.


    Two o''clock after lunch, just in time for the prison visit.


    The warning informed Zhao Jian that someone was visiting, and he was overjoyed.


    He thought that Qing''er came.


    Qing''er has become more and more beautiful recently, and Xiao Zhaojian''s mind has become more and more vibrant.He is very dependent on Qinger, and Qinger is also dependent on Zhao Jian.


    Qing''er followed Zhou Lin to help with some chores, and did more and more easily.


    Zhou Lin also took care of Qing''er very much. Everyone came from Tailin Beauty Salon step by step. They loved her sisters. Qing''er would visit him whenever she had time.


    Throughout the prison, everyone knows that Zhao Jian has a beautiful woman who often visits him.


    When he saw him walking with the prison guards, one by one he hummed.


    These are the guys who have no wives in prison, and they are very straightforward.


    At this moment, in another part of the northwest corner of the prison, five or six with tattoos on his arms and neck, all over his body in brown short-sleeved prison uniforms, all dark eyes gathered on Zhao Jian.


    "This idiot is difficult to deal with, what about Lei Ge?"


    The 30-year-old rough man with smoke scars on his muscular arms looked at Zhao Jian, with deep envy and deep hatred in his eyes.


    "Are everything ready?"


    The man called Lei Ge had several scars on his head. Some of them were so deep that the scalp was rolled up, causing it to look like a big centipede lying on top of his head.


    "All right."


    The man being questioned winked secretly, and the two younger brothers behind him generally showed what was hidden at his waist under the sign.


    Two toothbrushes with sharpened handles and a screwdriver half an arm length.


    "that''s it?"


    Lei Ge had bad eyes.


    I have dealt with Zhao Jian several times in the past few days. It is obviously not enough to rely on a few things to kill Zhao Jian.


    "There is also half a bucket of banana water, hidden under the bed."


    Qianghua said immediately.


    This thing can be burned as long as there is a match, and it is not a problem to kill Zhao Jian.


    Hearing this, Lei Ge showed a satisfied smile, and Zhao Jian''s figure slowly disappeared in the distance.


    "I wonder if the cell boss can let Zhao Jian keep a seed?"


    Haha...


    A group of prisoners laughed when they heard Lei Ge''s words.


    At this moment, Zhao Jian just opened the door of the visiting room, saw Zhou Lin, and then saw Jiang Xiaohu''s face. Since he turned around, he was about to leave.


    "Zhao Jian."


    Jiang Xiaohu called out.


    "Master, master."


    Zhao Jian slowly turned around.


    Jiang Xiaohu came to see him, he was very happy, but at this moment.


    Bruises on the face, bandages on his arms.

 1071 Chapter 1071

    Such an image is seen by the master, Zhao Jian is not afraid of ugliness, but feels very embarrassed.


    It was Jiang Xiaohu''s face that was lost.


    Looking back at Zhao Jian, the wound on his face and the bandage on his arm.Then filled his eyes with aura and looked through Zhao Jian''s whole body.


    There are still several injuries on the back shoulder, as well as the leg.


    The place where the arm bandaged was actually a bone fracture.


    After Jiang Xiaohu diagnosed these injuries, his whole aura suddenly increased, and Yu Bai Ling suddenly stood up.


    After breathing, I saw sweat on my forehead.


    Looking at Jiang Xiaohu in amazement.


    On the contrary, Zhou Lin didn''t move at all on the other side, and seemed to have adapted to Jiang Xiaohu''s changes in momentum, but her eyes became sharper.


    thump


    Zhao Jian directly fell to the ground.


    The apprentice who took the oath easily sensed the anger of the master Jiang Xiaohu, and made him kneel directly involuntarily.


    "what are you doing!"


    Dangdang!


    The visiting room is not a completely autonomous environment, and there are also guards who monitor outside the door.


    When they see inappropriate behavior, they will immediately stop them. If they don''t obey, they may soon stop visiting and force the prisoner away.


    "Sit down and talk."


    Obviously, the behavior of Zhao Jian and Yu Bailing stimulated the sensitive nerves of the prison guards, Jiang Xiaohu said lightly.


    While speaking, she turned her head and glanced at Zhou Lin next to her.


    habit?


    impossible.


    After the last mutated gas gangrene incident, although Jiang Xiaohu was not the main contributor to the treatment of gas gangrene, he also made a contribution to this terrible lethal virus.


    Relying on his merits and Jiang Xiaohu''s daily absorption of spiritual energy to improve his cultivation base, coupled with the breakthrough of the mature spiritual power of the green grass, Jiang Xiaohu has now half-stepped into the Golden Core period.


    The golden period, although the life is still a hundred years old.


    It''s already two worlds with ordinary people, and its momentum radiates instantly, not to mention human beings, even tigers will be afraid.


    This is biological nature, the strong respects the strong.


    Zhou Lin was not affected, or no specific changes were affected, which surprised Jiang Xiaohu slightly.


    If it is Zhao Jian, who has not formed a master and apprentice with Jiang Xiaohu, and Zhao Jian is a fellow practitioner, his strength in the early stage of foundation construction can also be unaffected.


    "Tell me, what''s going on."


    Things need to be resolved one by one, and Zhou Lin''s change may be that the woman is not sensitive enough.


    As the momentum receded, while Yu Bailing felt slightly embarrassed, she also slowly sat on the chair beside Jiang Xiaohu.


    Just involuntarily move some gaps.


    It seems that this is the only way to feel more secure.


    Zhao Jian successively explained everything that happened in the prison this time, including the relationship between many people and Long Ye, as well as the entire history of every large and small injury incident these days.


    Many of them were almost fatal.


    However, Zhao Jian survived with his natural sense of smell, as well as his body''s strong resistance and recovery ability.


    One of the most dangerous was in the labor workshop, led by Lei Ge, accompanied by three or four younger brothers including Qiang Hua, with tools such as hammers and wrenches in the workshop.


    It was also this time that Zhao Jian¡¯s arm fracture was sent to the treating doctor, and even the prison doctor was bought out to inject so-called therapeutic agents into Zhao Jian. Zhao Jian felt the danger and insisted on just bandaging.


    Originally, he was injured and wanted to live in a single room, but because there were not enough prison cells.


    There was a small prisoner in a room with Zhao Jian, and he tried to strangle Zhao Jian with a nylon rope he didn''t know where he got in the middle of the night.


    The little man was so strong that he almost succeeded, but it was Zhao Jian, the powerful body of the Kua clan escaped the disaster.


    It was also this incident that allowed Zhao Jian to be commuted.


    The little man was charged with intent to murder and was immediately transferred to another prison.


    "Small man?"


    "The nickname is''Human Cudgel''. I heard that it is a murderer or a killer, who likes to chop off people''s limbs. I don''t know the name."


    Jiang Xiaohu asked, and Zhao Jian answered immediately.


    This incident made Zhao Jian particularly disgraceful, so he said it was a little vague, and the others just said the name directly, and the nickname was also straightforward.


    hiss


    Yu Bailing knew that prisoners were all restless people like criminals, but didn''t want to be so thrilling. It was not much better than the movie, or even more excessive.


    "As my apprentice Jiang Xiaohu, I was bullied and didn''t fight back."


    There is no doubt, no certainty, just a simple statement.


    Zhao Jianna seemed to be flattened by the big prison cage, and the appearance of the good old man suddenly disappeared, and the whole person was as if he had gone back to the past, even more aggressive and oppressive than when he was with Jiang Xiaohu.


    The opposite Yu Bailing felt cramps in her calf.


    How could she be so scared, who is the patient who was judged dead?


    And Jiang Xiaohu, Yu Bailing discovered.


    It seems that he has never known Jiang Xiaohu seriously.


    Yu Bailing almost escaped from the threatening, dangerous, and fearful aura just now.


    But now, she just wanted to get up, but she couldn''t do it.


    "Qing''er is worried about you too."


    Zhou Lin, who had not spoken, spoke.


    There are many opportunities for commutation.


    The way of doing meritorious service is the same. There is no need to be beaten, not to have conflicts, and to swallow in exchange for the appearance of a good person.


    There is a prison. Any cowardly person who arrives at that kind of place will be bullied in addition to being bullied.


    Even if it is really cowardly, I have to act like I''m not easy to mess with.


    What''s more, those are the people who used to be Long Ye.


    In other words, some people who have a cooperative relationship with Long Ye want to kill Zhao Jian and avenge Long Ye.


    Forbearance


    This is not desirable.


    "I won''t worry her again."


    Zhao Jian''s eyes hurt.


    The last time Qinger saw Zhao Jian''s injured arm, the look in her eyes and the heartache she had suffered from the three-month reduction of her sentence was vividly remembered.


    "Qing''er, there is a long way to go if you want to follow you."


    Jiang Xiaohu seemed to think of something and said something subconsciously.


    When Zhou Lin next to her heard these words, her body shook violently, and she leaned back in the chair and sighed slightly.


    "I will not let her go down alone, I will definitely come out as soon as possible, come out peacefully, and accompany her."


    Zhao firmly believes in every oath.


    Did not understand Jiang Xiaohu''s meaning.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care, and made an oath that Zhao Jian was Jiang Xiaohu''s disciple.


    This plane, unless there is an existence equivalent to Jiang Xiaohu, or a stronger one, Jiang Xiaohu will definitely not come forward for Zhao Jian.


    I just saw Zhao Jian''s strength after meeting, even if he escaped from prison, it was enough.


    Someone would crack his arm. To be honest, Jiang Xiaohu was still a bit disappointed.


    But Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t help Jiang Xiaohu because of the innocence of the Kua people. They were not stupid, but rather straightforward.


    Jiang Xiaohu asked Zhao Jian to reform, he really ran into the prison, only to reform, he was so good-tempered.


    "From now on, when you come out, you have to be your own. This is just your starting point."


    After speaking the last sentence, Jiang Xiaohu got up and left.

 1072 Chapter 1072

    The purpose of the transformation is not to make Zhao Jian a sheep.


    On the contrary, he was taken advantage of by scum like Long Ye because he believed people too blindly.


    Jiang Xiaohu allowed him to go in for reflection, but also to grow.


    Today, Zhao Jian''s psychological age may be only twelve or thirteen, but the world is destined to not give Zhao Jian too much time.


    Let him stay in jail and see the ugliness of the world while accelerating his social growth.This is Jiang Xiaohu''s purpose.


    He didn''t want Zhao Jian to come out and be used again someday.


    Jiang Xiaohu and Yu Bailing returned to the hospital, Zhou Lin returned to the company and immediately called Qinger to the office.


    The two didn''t know what they were talking about. After Qing''er came out, her eyes were clear and her lips pressed tightly behind her capable short hair.


    In the prison, Zhao Jian followed the prison guards back to the release area.


    "Dudu."


    There was a crisp sound from the horn.


    This is the signal that the wind is over. In the afternoon, it is the labor reform and enter the workplace to work.


    "Big man, clean up at night, you are dead tonight..."


    boom!


    "what!"


    "what are you doing!"


    The guards rushed over when they heard the screams.


    Four or five teeth shattered on the ground, and the younger brother of Qianghua who was talking to Zhao Jian squatted on the ground, covering his mouth, and cried out in pain.


    He pointed hard to the front.


    At this moment, Zhao Jian had already walked far away with the flow of people.


    "Who beat you? Come and get a doctor, hurry."


    The little brother is still pointing forward, tears mixed with blood.


    Loosen the palm of the hand, there are still a few teeth mixed with saliva and blood.


    Wow said a few words, and finally pointed to the ground.


    He dared not say Zhao Jian''s name, Qiang Hua stared at him from the side.When I said it, I needed to investigate. When I looked up, I found that this was a blind spot for monitoring, regardless of whether it was Zhao Jian, if he identified it.


    Zhao Jian will be detained.


    The action tonight will not be possible.


    You know, the half bucket of banana water is still hidden under the bed, and this kind of thing must be disposed of by tomorrow morning at the latest, otherwise it will be found by the prison guards in the rounds.


    Even so, the hatred in the little brother''s eyes was hard to suppress.


    The mouth opened, and there were more than half of the dozen or so missing on the upper and lower gums.


    Zhao Jian hit his left cheek with a punch and directly connected the posterior molar to the front teeth, breaking all the teeth at once.


    Qianghua also saw this scene. When helping him in the past, he took the pointed toothbrush from the palm of his hand.


    Polishing one is very laborious, and it can only be hidden in the human body if it is hidden in the rounds.


    Qianghua ignored the nausea and immediately took it into his crotch.


    Endure the pain and insert it into the body.


    Follow the direction Zhao Jian went.


    Zhao Jian is already skilled at the console. His working machine is a sewing machine.


    The current work in prison is divided into three categories, one is scavenging waste.


    This kind of work similar to sanitation workers is mostly the privilege of talents who are about to be released from prison.


    In addition to beautifying the environment, it is also possible to properly contact some societies.


    Although there are basically no people in the road and time of work, it is still a good job that can go out.


    There is another kind of light industry that Zhao Jian is doing now.


    Sewing machines are made of small commodities, and most of the products made are not sold. They are sent directly to other welfare institutions as gifts or in exchange for other prisons.


    The work here is about more than two years and less than 20 years.


    It is a type of prisoner who still has a chance to go out.


    As for more than 20 years, even indefinitely.


    The work of these people is even heavier. They are all metal processing, or they just go to carry heavy tasks.


    Zhao Jian is too big.


    The sitting position is also the last row of all machines.


    He is skillfully threading the needles and wires to adjust the machine to the best. He has an apron with a print on his hand. It is estimated that it is a protective device for labor such as sending to a woman''s prison.


    Zhao Jian is already very familiar with this process. Insert a piece of test fabric under the pin holder, gently step on the foot pedal, press the two sides of the cloth, and a straight line with fine stitches comes out.


    call!


    A strong wind came from behind.


    Just now, Zhao Jian, who had been looking down at the long needle under the nose of the machine, suddenly tilted his head, and a pointed toothbrush stretched out from behind to Zhao Jian''s eyes.


    "What are you doing! Go back to your place!"


    "what!"


    The screams were endless, causing many prisoners to stand up and look sideways.


    Upon seeing this situation, the prison guard directly pulled out the electric baton, pressed his finger on the power button, and slammed it hard on the table in front of him.


    boom!


    "Sit down!"


    With this angry shout, outside the door of the open room, seven or eight prison guards all rushed in with electric batons.


    And because Qianghua, Lei Ge and others who walked into the house one evening saw Zhao Jian, the hand holding the pointed toothbrush was directly inserted into the thumb by the sewing machine and screamed, and suddenly felt his fingers numb.


    "You, what''s the matter with you!"


    With blood flowing over the machine, the prison guard came to Zhao Jian, who stood by with an innocent look.


    "Report sir, this machine is operated by me. I was debugging, and he suddenly reached in. I don''t know what''s going on, that''s it."


    Zhao Jian had an innocent face.


    But all prisoners, including prison guards, knew that all this was done by Zhao Jian.


    It''s just that I don''t know how Zhao Jian did it.


    The speed of the sewing machine stepped on by the machine is very fast, and the distance between the needle and the machine table is at most one finger inserted.


    The opponent''s thumb is fixed, and the toothbrush cannot be released.


    The old prison guard was used to seeing the nasty things in the prison, and instantly understood what was happening, and went straight forward, enduring the blood and twisting the manual button again and again, pulling the needle from the thumb little by little.


    "Are you full, let''s go!"


    The old prison guard kicked his thumb directly.


    Zhao Jian is very familiar with this person. This time this guy even prepared a toothbrush. It seems that Zhao Jian''s life will be killed.


    Just rubbing a finger, it is definitely cheaper for him.


    "Young man, don''t make trouble."


    Compared with other prisoners, the old prison guard still prefers Zhao Jian.


    This person is very clean, not like a criminal at all. I heard that he was guilty of homicide, and he was sentenced to only two years.


    Obviously there is also a hidden story inside.


    After a few months in jail, he was given a reduced sentence.


    If all goes well, maybe he will be released from prison next year.


    He kindly reminded Zhao Jian that he also hoped that Zhao Jian would not cause major incidents. Not only would he not be able to get out, he would only stay longer.


    "No. I never cause trouble."


    Zhao firmly believes in his vows and looks up at Qianghua who is still far away.


    The other party clamped his legs tightly, obviously hiding something, Zhao Jian didn''t click on it, just smiled.


    As Jiang Xiaohu''s apprentice, if he can''t even handle this, how can he work for his master in the future.


    The old prison guard looked at this look and sighed in his heart.


    He knows that things are definitely not over yet. Seeing this guy with his thumb full of blood and hatred in his eyes, he knows that things are not that simple.

 1073 Chapter 1073 Prison Break

    Feeling uncomfortable in his stomach, Qianghua immediately asked the prison guard to go to the toilet.


    He didn''t want to let his thumb pierce a hole, and he couldn''t sit down because he was hiding something, otherwise the pointed toothbrush might puncture his intestines.


    Lei Ge snorted, very dissatisfied with Qianghua''s fear of death.


    Just now, that little brother was injured because of the brother whose teeth had been knocked out. He chased after Zhao Jian. Before they could control Zhao Jian together, he couldn''t wait to take a shot and was punched in a hole. He was stupid.


    Unexpectedly, Qianghua would not dare to do it when seeing so many prison guards present.


    After a while, the prisoner had finished his work and started to eat dinner.


    Zhao Jian was in a good mood, and he even ate an extra bowl of boiled rice that was unpalatable.


    After washing uniformly and starting a routine check-up before going to bed, prisoners will arrange to go to bed early at night.


    Four people lived in a cell, with upper and lower bunks facing each other.


    Deep in the cell is a toilet, a small, open one.


    Unless there is bone reduction ability, as long as there are people there, the guards outside the door can see and discover.


    Zhao Jian has a huge body and the bed is made of iron frame. It is always difficult to stretch his feet, so he can only drop his calf outside to make it more comfortable to lie down.


    Coming here is a jail, not a blessing.


    All appliances are of a unified standard, and if they are not suitable, they can only stay like this. Zhao Jian adapts to the environment here.Quickly find a comfortable position and quickly enter the practice.


    "Chasing the Sun" runs continuously in Zhao Jian''s body.


    The bone cleft wound on the arm slowly recovered, and the bruise on the body disappeared instantly.


    He is Jiang Xiaohu''s disciple and has a better recovery speed. There is no need to keep his injuries on his body just to show weakness.


    With the operation of the exercises, the congested and injured parts quickly recovered.


    The powerful body of the Kua clan combined with the excellent exercise technique, although the effect is not as good as resurrecting the dead, the recovery from the injury is incredible to the naked eye.


    As his body gradually recovered, Zhao Jian''s body became stronger.


    What is the taste?


    Zhao Jian''s nose moved, but his body remained in its original position without any movement.


    Someone on the bed was a cellmate in the upper bunk. This person Zhao Jian knew that he had committed robbery and came in. The two had not had any dealings with each other, so they were not familiar.


    The inmates on the other two beds were also moving, and they slowly came to the cell door.


    Keep looking in the direction of Zhao Jian.


    "Faster."


    One of them had an extra wire in his hand, which was piercing the keyhole of the cell.


    "Hurry up!"


    The cellmate who was opening the door sipped.


    Click


    The door was opened.The three of them walked out one after another.


    prison Break?


    Zhao Jian was puzzled.


    One of the opponents is a habitual thief, skillfully opening various locks.


    Opening a cell, Zhao Jian didn''t care, it was just that the other party actually wanted to escape from prison at this time, and it seemed a bit deserted.


    Not to mention the monitoring here, just go to the gate of the prison, if you really want to escape, it is better to choose another safer time.


    There was no one in the cell, so Zhao Jian got up and looked at the bed opposite.


    The arched look inside, it seems that people are still sleeping inside.


    Zhao Jian got up and walked over and opened it. There was a pillow underneath, and the rest was in a curved shape.


    "This disguise is too fake."


    Zhao Jian smiled sadly.


    With a grunting eye, he learned to arch the quilt when thinking of something, and then walked out of the open prison door.


    On the left is the direction the three inmates left. Zhao Jian did not follow, but walked to the right.


    This is a great contribution to commutation, reporting people who escaped from prison, and it is three at a time.Zhao Jian will not let go of this opportunity.


    Zhao Jian walked to the inside of the prison guard''s pavilion with his forefoot, and was confronting the jail guard who suddenly saw the tall and magnificent Zhao Jian suddenly appear outside the pavilion.


    "Um, sir, don''t be nervous, I''m here to report."


    Zhao Jian was also speechless. When he saw the prison guard, the other party suddenly pulled out the electric baton nervously. Because of the excitement the electric baton kept making the sound of electric sparks, he kept waving at Zhao Jian.


    It was a misunderstanding, Zhao Jian did not fight back.


    But this is an electric baton, and it''s still powered on.


    Zhao Jian could only dodge around like a monkey to avoid accidental injury.


    "C, C area, there are prisoners, some prisoners escaped."


    The prison guard followed Zhao Jian with an electric baton for a few minutes, panting for breath.


    Finally heard what Zhao Jian said, and stopped the attack.


    While reporting the situation on the walkie-talkie on his chest, he slowly approached Zhao Jian while holding an electric baton.


    "No. 4587. If it is true, I will report it for you. Now, take me to the scene."


    He is still a little nervous. After all, facing the prisoners who have escaped from prison, and the other party is still a murderer, the most important thing is that the other party is really big, a bit like playing basketball.


    Faced with such a person, an individual will feel pressure and tension.


    Especially, the other party is still in such an environment.


    Toot!Toot!


    on fire!


    This is the sound of a fire alarm.


    The prison guards no longer care about Zhao Jian and immediately rushed to the cell Zhao Jian said.


    Here are all small rooms, and each one is connected to the next door, similar to a pig pen. If a fire breaks out and spreads, I don¡¯t know how many people will die.


    Zhao Jian did not go with him, he was standing in the distance.


    He had good eyesight. Although he stood far away, he could tell at a glance that the cell on fire was his own, and even the bed where he had just lay on the fire.


    The other party did not want to escape from prison, but planned to kill him.


    Lei Ge and Qianghua are in a cell, five spaces away from Zhao Jian''s cell.


    The two were holding the railing and yelling at the burning cell, very excited.


    Zhao Jian died, and avenged Long Ye, and they could still get a lot of money after they left.


    Nothing is more pleasing than this.


    More and more prison guards are rushing to the fire with fire extinguishers, but the prison door that could be opened easily with a key cannot be opened this time.


    On the cell bed, there was obviously another person''s quilt that was almost burned to ashes, but there was no movement.


    Smoke filled the cell, and the people in it were auspicious.


    The prison guard who discovered that the lock was broken began to violently break the door. While waiting for the tools, the fire extinguisher was aimed at the inside and sprayed desperately.


    "How come the prison guards come so fast!"


    Although Lei Ge still smiled at the corner of his mouth, he was a little worried when he saw the actions of the prison guard.


    "It''s okay, boss, it''s banana water, it''s already filled the whole body, the quilt is on fire, and you can''t take it off even if you drag it, the kid is dead...!!!"


    Before he finished speaking, Qianghua looked at Zhao Jian who was standing motionless in the distance.


    When is he?


    "Dead!"


    Haha!


    Lei Ge said affirmatively, and the little brother beside him laughed together.


    Looking up again, the laughter stopped abruptly.


    "Asshole!"


    Lei Ge firmly grasped the door railing, his forehead clinging to it.


    How did he come out!Why didn''t you die!


    Boom!

 1074 Chapter 1074 Honor and Crisis

    Lei Ge found Zhao Jian and kept hitting the railing angrily.


    Zhao Jian took out a pack of needles.


    This is taken down from the sewing machine, and there are only two inside.


    The other party wanted to put him to death for a long time, and this escape was basically to kill him.


    He is Jiang Xiaohu''s disciple and is absolutely not allowed to be bullied.


    This is not only his Zhao Jian''s face, but more importantly, the master''s face.


    Pulling out one, because the needle was deformed after a long time of contact, but it did not affect the accuracy of the head, Zhao Jian raised his hand and pointed it at Brother Lei.


    When the other party saw Zhao Jian raising his hand, he even slapped his chest hard, his head still held against the railing.


    Live target.


    Whoosh!


    In this noisy rescue and the prisoners'' roaring, a needle flew through a distance of tens of meters and hit Lei Ge''s eyebrows. No one noticed except the Qianghua on the side.


    Without a sound, Qianghua just watched Lei Ge''s eyebrows show a large drop of blood blisters, and then flowed down the nose, the whole person fell down like this, looking back in shock in the direction of Zhao Jian who raised his hand.


    Whoosh!


    Another shot flew straight into Qianghua''s eyebrows.


    The same place, the same distance, the same accuracy.


    Qianghua never looked down, just like Lei Ge.


    Zhao Jian felt two cold air rushing toward his face. He squeezed his fist hard, and a burst of spiritual energy burst into his body.


    The two air-conditioners shattered instantly and disappeared without a trace.


    If Jiang Xiaohu was here, he could tell Zhao Jian that he had just wiped out his two souls.


    The place where the needle is shot is a blind spot for monitoring.


    Although the three escaped prisoners did not really escape, they ran to Lei Ge''s cell.


    Reporting this incident to the above also reduced Zhao Jian''s sentence by three months.


    The deaths of Lei Biao and Zhou Qianghua are still being investigated, because the three prisoners who fled to their cell are most suspected.


    Before new prisoners came, Zhao Jian had a separate room.


    No one under Lei Biao and Zhou Qianghua dared to provoke Zhao Jian anymore.


    They all guessed that the death of the two people must have something to do with Zhao Jian, but some things were too incredible to be believed.


    Zhao Jian was standing in a blind spot of surveillance, a dozen meters away from Lei Biao''s cell.


    Lei Biao died and the brain sewing needles, this kind of thing, as long as the prisoners who had worked in the sewing workshop can get it.


    The strangest thing is strength.


    A needle needs to be injected into the center of a person''s brow, through the skull and directly into the brain.


    This kind of strength is comparable to the firing strength of bullets. Ordinary air guns can''t do it. If this is the strength of the Zhao family, the opponent is definitely a monster. If the opponent gets a pistol, fire it with a pistol.


    The ability to kill people with a gun in a cell can''t afford such people.


    No matter what kind of speculation, no one dared to provoke Zhao Jian anymore, and even vaguely, many people began to respect Zhao Jian as the boss.


    As more and more people followed, the prison rules gradually changed, according to Zhao Jian''s rules.


    After Jiang Xiaohu returned to the hospital, the city sent honors.


    To commend Tailin Hospital for being the first to discover the mutant virus this time, and at the same time, it has taken appropriate measures to control the mutant virus as soon as possible and reduce the number of casualties to a minimum.


    At the same time, Xiaohu Changjiang from the commendation hospital entered the isolation area personally and was commended for his outstanding behavior in treating patients.


    Soon, Jiang Xiaohu''s deeds gradually became known to the entire Binhai people.


    Outstanding youth, founded Tailin Group, etc.


    Jiang Xiaohu has no experience dealing with these matters, and everything has been evaded to the Tailin Group, which is again under the management of Zhou Lin in name, and the Huang Group becomes a shareholder.


    At the same time, Zhou Lin quickly seized this opportunity to take advantage of this Dongfeng¡¯s direct listing to obtain various preferential policies strongly supported by the state and benefit all the supporters of Tailin stocks.


    Once listed, the stock price soared by 30%.


    This is still the result of Zhou Lin¡¯s rational control and did not produce too many false heights, otherwise the unrestricted soaring and the possible cliff-jumping fall will also have a terrible impact on the Tailin Group.


    "President, just ascertained that there are indeed human factors in this surge."


    Qinger came to Zhou Lin''s office, collected the latest information and handed it to Zhou Lin, and at the same time reported the results.


    "Sit, how many times have you said it, call sister. A dream, come here."


    Both Huang Liying and Deng Shuangshuang need to be busy with things like filming in the entertainment industry. Most of the things in the company are discussed between Zhou Lin and Yuan Yimeng.


    Of course, there are Huang Yingsheng''s entire shareholders, who have 30% shares in Tailin Group.


    After the old man escaped from the dead, he didn''t ask anything about the company''s affairs, and left it all to Huang Liying. Huang Liying was even more straightforward. Everything about the Huang Group is business as usual, and all things about Tai Lin are all left to Zhou Lin.


    As for Jiang Xiaohu, the true master of Tailin, Zhou Lin would not even think about looking for Jiang Xiaohu no matter what.


    Especially after knowing the future where Jiang Xiaohu might be positioned, and having close contacts with Bai Fu, worldly things, except for Tailin Hospital, will not talk to Jiang Xiaohu about anything else.


    It will not be solved by Jiang Xiaohu.


    Qinger obeyed Zhou Lin''s instructions and sat halfway in the chair.


    Half a year ago, if someone told Qinger that her life would be well-fed in half a year, Qinger would not believe it.


    And now, all this is brought to her by Zhou Lin.


    She also gradually understood how Zhao Jian felt when facing Jiang Xiaohu.Worship, respect, affection, and even motherly dependence.


    Qinger relied on Zhou Lin in her heart. It seemed that only by her side could she have the current life, and all of this was carefully taken care of.


    Just like this time Zhou Lin only felt that the stock price increase was a bit unusual. Qinger immediately launched an investigation when she heard that someone was actually involved in a ghost, and sent the investigation data to Zhou Lin''s desk as soon as possible.


    "Qing''er, what''s wrong?"


    The tall and beautiful Yuan Yimeng has doubts on his face.


    She was having a meeting with several sales general managers to discuss the sales and control of the group''s products in South China and Jiangbei District. Suddenly, she received Zhou Lin''s call to herself and came over immediately.


    This was the first time Zhou Lin had people come to find him, and Yuan Yimeng realized that things might not be easy.


    "The company has been in the stock market for some time. It took the opportunity to announce the company''s stock code, but it saw a substantial increase on the first day. Qinger checked it and someone was attacking us."


    This matter can be big or small. Zhou Lin doesn''t understand the unfamiliar company stock and stock market, and she has always been cautious about the unknown.


    Yuan Yimeng was found based on this principle.


    "Let Manager Zhao from the stock operations department come here."


    Yuan Yimeng pressed the landline that Zhou Lin had just called him, and instructed the personnel inside.


    The manager''s name is Zhao Hui. Yuan Yimeng''s colleague used to be a stewardess. After Yuan Yimeng moved to Tailin, he always said that he should follow professionally.


    Later, the company grew bigger and bigger, Yuan Yi dreamed that Zhao Hui was a serious financial professional, so she pulled her into a young man and forced her to change business directly.

 1075 Chapter 1075 Jiang Xiaohus Plan

    Zhao Hui arrived soon, with a face of vigor and resoluteness. Compared with the life of the stewardess, she seemed to be busier. She once complained to Yuan Yimeng that she could not find a boyfriend if she continued.


    As soon as he entered the door, he first nodded his head to the boss Zhou Lin, and then looked at Yuan Yimeng with a sad expression on his face.


    "Knowing you are busy, let''s make a long story short. Take a look first. Qinger found out that someone is targeting our stock market."


    They are all acquaintances, Yuan Yimeng knows Zhao Hui too well.


    Now that the company is officially listed, Zhao Hui¡¯s work has increased a lot. Yuan Yimeng has delegated the power to her and let her recruit people by herself, or even if she hires a husband directly, Yuan Yimeng has no objection.


    But this is after all related to a company, how dare Zhao Hui employ people indiscriminately.


    Hearing what Yuan Yimeng said, he immediately picked up the materials and sat down on the other side of Yuan Yimeng.


    "Eternal Steel? What the hell?"


    Checking the data carefully, suddenly a name jumped into Zhao Hui''s eyes.


    A steel company has actually vigorously acquired Tailin¡¯s scattered stocks. Tailin¡¯s current projects only have facial masks in the entire China market, and there is only Tailin Hospital in the medical industry.


    "An old steel import and export company could not find valuable information."


    Qinger found that something was wrong, and immediately did some investigations, and then said something.Zhao Hui nodded and continued to look down.


    Soon, two more company names came into sight.


    Qingsheng Copper, Christie Sterling Silver.


    They are all metal import and export companies, and their main business has nothing to do with Tailin''s facial mask and medical industry.


    It is precisely because of each company''s vigorous acquisition that the stock price has increased three times in just one day, which caught Zhou Lin''s attention.


    At that time, Tailin Group had just been established, not to mention the start-up capital, because of the mask incident, the outside payment was in arrears, the sales inside were closed, and a large amount of money was owed.


    At that time, Huang Liying and Huang Liying helped to invest in Tailin and gave 30 million.


    Thirty million, it looks like a lot.


    But it is simply not enough to spread the country''s large market at once. The Huang Group is not an acquisition, but also has its own business. It is not easy for Zhou Lin to stand with a market share of several hundred million and just use the resources of the Huang family.


    At that time, Zhou Lin discussed with Yuan Yimeng, Deng Shuangshuang and Huang Liying to obtain funds to spread the market on the basis of fairness and justice while ensuring the balance of interests and unparalleled confidence in the product.


    The result of the unanimous discussion of the women is to directly use the market as a potential stock to go public for financing. With the belief of the market public, 10% of Zhou Lin''s equity is taken out and diluted into the market to obtain funds.


    Regardless of whether it is more or less, as long as there is capital, it will immediately be injected into the market capital operation of Tailin Group.


    While opening up the market, based on the turnover, it will bring tangible profit growth to the shareholders who support Tailin.


    Tailin has always done a good job, and at the same time, through Jiang Xiaohu''s contribution to society in the hospital.


    While the Tailin Group has grown stronger, the value of the original 10% shares has also increased.


    But in this short period of less than a week, according to Qinger¡¯s survey data, the women suddenly discovered that the market suddenly purchased shares of Tailin Group. Nowadays, more than 90% of the 10% diluted shares have been completely covered by these three metals. The company masters.


    It now appears that these three companies must be behind the scenes.


    In terms of the company''s shareholding system, Tailin Group has a new shareholder who owns more than 9%.


    Moreover, it is not known to all women.


    Even, I don''t know what actions the other party will take next.


    "It''s a bit troublesome."


    Zhao Hui''s face was solemn.


    Suddenly, in the stock market, Tailin''s shares were bought out at the same time. This pair of Tailin Group has been artificially controlled in the external stock market.


    "Can it be solved?"


    Zhou Lin did not expect that a subconscious suspicion would actually find a trouble.


    And troubles will not be easily solved.


    Zhou Lin couldn''t bother to reflect on how to get into the set, she was more concerned about how to solve this trouble.


    "As far as it seems, it has no effect on our company. But once the company has any involvement with the media. At that time, the other party maliciously sells these shares, which will make investors lose confidence.


    At that time, if we don''t buy it back by ourselves, a lot of funds will be needed.


    Of course, there is another way.


    Now that the stocks continue to be diluted and put into the securities market, the counterparty raises the stock price, and a lot of funds are needed for the acquisition.If the counterparty has insufficient funds, or if the stock price plummets, the counterparty will suffer heavy losses."


    Zhao Hui told her own analysis for the boss''s reference.


    Fight financial battles with the other party now and use money to solve them, or the other party waits for the opportunity, and then bites Tailin hard and makes Tailin bleeding.


    This is a choice.


    Zhou Lin fell silent, Yuan Yimeng was not good at this, but was deeply troubled.


    Qing''er seemed calm, without expressing too much expression.


    "Qing''er, what do you think."


    Zhou Lin couldn''t think of a clue and looked at Qing''er directly.


    "Don''t bother."


    Sister asked, Qinger answered immediately.


    Upon hearing Qing''er''s answer, Zhou Lin raised her brows and Yuan Yimeng''s eyes lit up.Zhao Hui didn''t understand yet, she wanted to speak a little anxiously, but held back.


    The rise and fall of stocks, sometimes to a large extent, can make a company very passive.


    Ignore it, definitely not.


    Zhao Hui is still organizing the language, persuading the president not to really ignore it. At that time, the loss will be heavy and she does not want Qinger to speak again.


    "The purpose of our investment in the stock market is to raise funds from the society to expand the market. Now that this purpose has been achieved, the stock price growth will not bring us long-term benefits.


    The development of Tailin is entirely dependent on good product casting.


    Even if the stock price drops to nothing, Tailin''s products are still selling well. These things are completely ignored, and it is not impossible to even exit the stock market directly."


    When Qinger finished speaking, she looked sideways at Zhao Hui.


    Zhao Hui was completely stunned, Yuan Yimeng also wanted to understand, Zhou Lin''s eyes were full of admiration.


    After so long, everyone is constantly improving.


    "so¡­¡­"


    Zhao Hui did not expect that Qinger actually proposed to delist directly.


    I''m afraid that all listed companies dare not do this, and even dare not even think about it, but they were asked by a little secretary.Moreover, it is impeccable.


    "Well, then do it, don''t pay attention to it for the time being, keep an eye on the stock price situation, if the other party likes our company''s stock, then let him hold it."


    Zhou Lin made a decision.


    In order to remain unchanged, we must understand what we need to understand.


    At this moment, in Tailin Hospital, Jiang Xiaohu was also holding the first major meeting of Tailin Hospital.


    "Director Yu, did you have a reply from the foreign side?"


    Before looking to Yu Bailing, Jiang Xiaohu told Tailin Hospital that Tailin Hospital was going to contact medical institutions with the latest virus database abroad, hoping to reach a willingness to cooperate, and told all Tailin doctors present.

 1076 Chapter 1076

    Upon hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s question, Yu Bailing''s face was embarrassed.


    Just now, Dean Jiang was in the main position, and he stated the content of the work that was arranged for him, and Yu Bailing felt a little bit in his heart.


    Now that he asked directly in front of all my colleagues, Yu Bailing really didn''t know how to answer.


    The world''s most authoritative medical institutions seek cooperation.


    No one is stupid in this world, how many top hospitals in the world, which one of them does not want to seek cooperation with this important department linked to the government.


    The political, financial, economic, and even social influences involved here are not easy to achieve cooperation.


    What''s more, at present, Tailin Hospital is at best a young star in Binhai who is almost qualified to Binhai TCM.


    "Over there, there is no reply yet."


    Yu Bailing stood up and said something, and immediately sat down.


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned slightly, Yu Bailing''s performance was obviously hidden.


    "be honest."


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes couldn''t contain sand.


    Most of the doctors guessed the content of the other party''s reply, but Jiang Xiaohu had not thought that he would have to ask at such a meeting where all the doctors were present.Everyone dodges their eyes, really don''t know if this unsightly Dean Jiang has to be pulled out, or is too young and energetic.


    "The Dean..."


    Several doctors who followed Tai Lin spoke up.


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his hand to prevent the other party from interrupting, watching Yu Bailing closely.


    This matter is related to Jiang Xiaohu''s cultivation. The last unknown virus incident made Jiang Xiaohu understand that in the current world, science and technology are increasingly developed, and merit is no longer a matter of doing a few good deeds, which can be obtained by plundering the rich and helping the poor.


    Benefit the cause of Qianqiu.


    The sharing of the virus database is vital to Jiang Xiaohu''s next plan.


    "SATA looks down on small hospitals like ours. They said that even if we did not find the mutant virus from the three countries of Niu and A, they can still get samples in their home country."


    Forced to be helpless, Yu Bailing could only use euphemistic and clear language to say the other party''s reply.


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded slightly and began to understand.


    In the past, the prescription of treatment and the trick of diagnosis were the unique ability of doctors, and it was not easy to spread.


    And now, in dozens of hundreds of countries and countless nations, the daily mutation and infection of the virus has become something that will not spread easily.


    When saving lives is covered by political interests, those lives will also become bargaining chips on the negotiating table, allowing those in control to play around.


    "In this case, then we will build our own virus database."


    Jiang Xiaohu also has no habit of placing hopes on others.


    He has already made plans for the second set of plans to establish Tailin''s own virus database.


    When all the doctors heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words, their eyes widened.


    They couldn''t believe what they had just heard.


    "This, Dean Jiang. The procedures inside..."


    A doctor immediately got up and raised doubts.


    Virus database, this can''t be done by just having a medical mechanism.Why are hospitals classified into one, two, three, and one, two, and three levels, provinces, cities, and towns? In addition to the size of the relevant hospitals, more importantly, qualifications.


    Without the relevant qualifications, even some special major operations are not allowed to be performed at will.Certain special medicines and reagents cannot be open to patients at will.


    This is also the reason why the hospital will recommend transfer for a major disease.


    This is because once a medical accident occurs, the hospital to which the hospital belongs is not qualified enough, and it must bear legal responsibility.


    "It is underway. I have checked it. You can temporarily establish a virus database in your own name and in the form of scientific research. Each person, each research, does not exceed 20 types.


    I plan to handle this scientific research direction both in Tailin Hospital."


    Jiang Xiaohu waved his hand again and made corresponding arrangements.


    Tai Lin went up and down, including cleaning and nursing, with a number of nearly 200 people, with 20 types per person, and a temporary virus database of 4,000 types could also be established.


    Many terrible viruses, like smallpox, have been fully promoted by humans, and Jiang Xiaohu does not plan to introduce them.


    Similar mutations may occur, including many special cases of influenza viruses, and even those that are clinically easily infected or contacted by patients. Through contact, body fluids, sex, and other transmission methods, this is the direction for Jiang Xiaohu to focus on temporary storage.


    This¡­¡­


    Yu Bailing was dumbfounded, and the doctors were stunned.


    research?You tease me.


    Let our Tailin''s doctors also build a virus database, which at least requires a degree or something to do it.Dean Jiang, please think twice.


    Jiang Xiaohu had already formulated the specific implementation plan and immediately issued it to every doctor.


    When Yu Bailing took the information in her hand, she just glanced at it, then her eyes widened.


    ''Everyone who reaches the qualifications of scientific research virus research will receive a reward of 100,000 yuan.''


    This is the first sentence at the beginning.


    Yu Bailing turned his head and looked sideways. Many doctors were doing this.


    Everyone''s eyes were fiery, and they knew what was thinking in their hearts without even thinking about it.


    One hundred thousand yuan, this amount is not large.


    But as long as a scientific research qualification can be obtained, what is the difference with the money falling from the sky?


    Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t know when he will leave the main position. Many doctors have begun to blatantly take out their mobile phones and call relatives and friends, doctors with research qualifications or students to let them all come too.


    At the same time, Tai Lin went up and down, all nurses and ordinary doctors were boiling together.


    They have a job in Tailin, Jiang Xiaohu issued this order, and there is no time limit.


    In other words, as long as the qualifications are obtained within one to two years, or before the instruction is cancelled in the future, the rewards will be awarded.


    Many doctors originally graduated from medical colleges, and the postgraduate entrance examination is just an exam.


    There will be one hundred thousand through, who will not work hard.


    Yu Bailing initially calculated that just for the beginning of the establishment of the virus database, more than 20 million would be invested.


    Looking at the hospital financial director again, his face looked bitter.


    Yu Bailing remembered the first time that he and Jiang Xiaohu were seeing doctors for people in difficulty for free.


    This hospital has been burning money since it opened.


    This time it was even more generous at 20 million.


    During the lunch break, Jiang Xiaohu had just eaten with Deng Shuangshuang and informed Deng Shuangshuang to transfer 20 million to the finance department of Tailin Hospital. He returned to the hospital and made himself a cup of health biling grass root tea, and then opened the textbook.


    After systematically learning Western medicine knowledge, Jiang Xiaohu''s medical level has grown rapidly in just a few months and has caught up with the level of ordinary medical college students.


    Of course, in some respects, medical college students can''t compare to Jiang Xiaohu. They have been able to perform many difficult surgical operations independently.


    "Dean Jiang, do this..."


    Yu Bailing couldn''t help it.


    When she was eating just now, she also went to Cengfan. Before she could speak, Deng Shuangshuang had turned on the phone directly and the transfer was completed.


    Even if it is to save the dead and heal the wounded, this way.

 1077 Chapter 1077 Insincere Cooperation

    "Do you have a better way?"


    Jiang Xiaohu did not look up, but Yu Bailing followed him all the way to the office.


    I don¡¯t know when, Yu Bailing began to take the initiative to follow Jiang Xiaohu. Deng Shuangshuang and Jiang Xiaohu were still a little awkward. When Yu Bailing arrived, the two girls talked and laughed. Sometimes Jiang Xiaohu would interject, but let Deng Deng talk. Both are very happy.


    Now, except for Zhou Lin''s lunch on Monday, Yu Bailing, Yuan Yimeng and Huang Liying, will have her with her.


    "Although SATA refuses to cooperate, the world-class virus database is not the only one. We can also try to cooperate with other medical institutions.


    Twenty million to build your own virus database and invest in it without seeing the virus is too blind and too time-consuming."


    Yu Bailing spoke to Jiang Xiaohu sternly.


    Even if the other party doesn''t manage well, they can''t do this.


    She loves Tailin Hospital and her current career even more. Yu Bailing doesn''t want to see Tailin Hospital being tossed so wildly by Jiang Xiaohu, and finally closes down.


    "Then you arrange."


    Jiang Xiaohu had this idea early on building his own virus database.


    Now that the qualifications of Tailin Hospital are not enough, Jiang Xiaohu also started to upgrade the hospital''s grade specifications through the city''s last award.


    It''s just that there is no rush, it needs to be approved step by step to the state, and some rigid conditions, such as the specifications of certain departments, the qualifications of the chief physician, and so on.


    There are many things Tai Lin needs to overcome.


    "it is good."


    Yu Bailing knew that Jiang Xiaohu was hard to convince.


    Since he empowers himself, then try to do it.


    Yu Bailing was not a messenger either. He immediately contacted his mentor in Huajing and asked if he could match and connect with other world-class medical institutions, hoping to achieve a willingness to share the virus database.


    "Xiaoyu, you are too close, are you taking too much steps?"


    On the phone, the instructor spoke with Yu Bailing.


    Hearing the students suddenly proposed to establish a virus database, the professor was really startled.


    This matter, even in the Huajing Second A Hospital where the instructor is located, did not dare to think about it.


    "Our dean has a very big heart. The incident of variant gas gangrene last time is probably irritating him. For treatment here, we have to wait for replies from abroad, make countless calls, and wait to go to work on time. The long hair made a big fire.


    and so¡­¡­"


    It was true that this happened, Yu Bailing said immediately.


    The concept of time abroad is very strong, saying that the time is what time.


    Jiang Xiaohu was very angry at the delay.


    "RUBU is currently discussing cooperation with our country. I just did an inspection from their country a few days ago. Although their virus database is not the world''s top, it is very comprehensive.


    Recently they are thinking of exporting a batch of medical equipment to our country. This may be an opportunity.just¡­¡­"


    "Great mentor, send it to me, and I will tell the dean the good news right away."


    Yu Bailing can''t care about it. She only knows that if you spend 20 million here, you can not only get a large enough virus library, but also a batch of medical equipment. At the same time, medical exchanges between the two countries can also promote common development. .


    "Ok."


    The instructor didn''t say much.


    With this excited temperament, the other party may be able to cooperate but not necessarily.


    The instructor was a little curious about Jiang Xiaohu. I remembered that the students said that the other party wanted to go to Luck to be a field doctor, but because the mutant virus was left behind, he now wanted to get a virus library.


    The name Jiang Xiaohu has been deeply remembered by the instructor, and he must meet him when he has the opportunity.


    Yu Bailing took the information faxed by his instructor and immediately found Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t expect Yu Bailing to actually find a way. If it can be realized, he does not want to re-establish a virus database and do repetitive work.


    First, we communicated over the phone and discussed the time of the meeting.


    The other party is now in Huajing, communicating with the other party in foreign languages ??through Yu Bailing''s phone, Jiang Xiaohu learned that the other party is going to return to China in a few days.The cooperation of this batch of medical devices has not been negotiated, and may not come again in the future.


    I booked the tickets and sent a text message to the girls.


    With Yu Bailing, Jiang Xiaohu boarded the plane to Huajing.


    Soon, the two arrived at each other''s hotel, and the two parties arranged to meet.


    Zhou Lin received Jiang Xiaohu''s message and knew that Jiang Xiaohu was going to Huajing, so she immediately called Yuan Yimeng and asked him to rush to Huajing to find Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Why, elder sister is not afraid that I will abduct Jiang Xiaohu?"


    Yuan Yimeng had booked the nearest flight and called Zhou Lin before boarding the plane.


    "I can''t ask for it. I just asked Yu Bailing. Jiang Xiaohu went to Huajing to reach a virus database sharing cooperation with the RUBU medical institution in country F. People in country F always think that it is romantic and noble than other countries.


    I am afraid it is difficult to achieve cooperation, so go and help him."


    "Don''t worry, eldest sister, the sales of Tailin masks in country F have not been achieved by me. Those people can''t move their legs when they see me."


    Zhou Lin was serious about it, and Yuan Yimeng kept showing off.


    "Just try my best. I would rather Jiang Xiaohu get a virus library of our own."


    Zhou Lin held it in her hand with a wry smile on her face.


    Tailin mask entered the F country market, the other party did not know the potential of Tailin mask. People in their country appreciate spots and think that only girls with spots under their eyes are more attractive.


    In fact, this is created by regional skin.


    Almost all women in country F have such spots. Tai Lin mask enters the country F market, and its mask has an excellent anti-freckle effect.


    When the spots left by youth disappeared, no woman can resist the charm of the mask too.Similarly, no F country man dares to block the needs of women.


    And this time, it was Jiang Xiaohu who asked each other to cooperate and share.


    With less than tens of millions of medical equipment orders, I want to achieve this. With Zhou Lin''s experience, I am afraid it is not so easy.


    The fact is indeed as Zhou Lin thought, the F countryman, who has always attached great importance to the concept of time, actually released pigeons at the time of the appointment with Jiang Xiaohu.


    When Yu Bailing called to inquire, the other party unexpectedly used the medical device to be ordered as the reason for the missed appointment.


    At one point, Yu Bailing almost couldn''t help calling her instructor to ask who the other party was.


    Yuan Yimeng arrived in Huajing, called Yu Bailing who was about to call the tutor, asked about the place, and immediately arrived by taxi.


    Looking at Yuan Yimeng dressed up in a capable work attire, Yu Bailing spit out bitterness while his eyes lit up.


    "In order to accommodate each other''s itinerary, we made an appointment with the other party when we got off the plane. These people unexpectedly missed the appointment and would not come if they could not come."


    "Doctor Xiaoyu, this is business. Wait!"


    Before Yu Bailing''s bitter water was poured, Yuan Yimeng immediately made a few calls.


    First, I found a detective agency, including inquiring about the same agency, and asked about F country medical sales information.

 1078 Chapter 1078

    I checked several medical companies that the other party had recently contacted in Huajing, and then met with these domestic medical device agents through familiar people.


    "Okay, go, take you to eat delicious food."


    In less than an hour, several agents who were also in contact with the medical sales of country F arrived at the Quanjude branch on Dajing Street at the same time, looking at Yu Bailing and Yuan Yimeng, who were eating up and eating, and Jiang Xiaohu, who was eating like a nobleman.


    "you are?"


    When the three met outside Quanjudemen, they were full of spirits.


    The so-called meeting with colleagues is extremely jealous.


    Especially the three of them have been involved in a certain business recently. They nodded their heads when they meet each other on weekdays. Now they don''t bother to go through this etiquette. They all entered the shop and rushed towards Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Sit, sit, rush to eat, this restaurant''s food is good, I ordered a few people early, eat first."


    Yuan Yimeng waved his greasy hands while busy continuing to fight the roast duck in front of him.


    The three swallowed hard.


    This shop obviously has a good piece of duck meat, but these two beauties have to hug and nibble, but the man on the other side does not hold it directly, holding a knife and fork in hand, and sliced ??duck meat by himself. The meat and the skin are half and half.


    Eat first


    The three of you are also welcome. For a while, duck bones flew up on this classical Chinese round table.


    Eat and drink enough, a cup of Tieguanyin, mouth and teeth fragrance.


    It is satisfying, the three colleagues are looking at each other, and their eyes are softer.


    As the saying goes, those who can eat at the same table are all brothers.


    "We are from Tailin Hospital. I heard that this time the RUBU medical institution in F country has acquired a batch of new infrared disinfection and sterilization equipment. The three are the general agents of the east, west, south and north of our country. Our hospital plans to cooperate with RUBU to share the virus database.


    I am also interested in this instrument. I would like to ask how it looks like the sales from this RUBU?"


    Yuan Yimeng, who was carefully cleaned up, was elegant and decent, and became vigorous.


    When the three heard what Yuan Yimeng said, their faces suddenly showed bitterness.


    "What? You, still want to cooperate with RUBU virus database?"


    The big back on the left exclaimed directly, with a wishful look on his face.


    "Humph. RUBU"


    The middle man picks his teeth and snorts directly.


    "Ruby! What RUBU, these bastards, there is nothing good. I am a foreign medical device agent and also a seller of Tongzhi Xiehe. Tongzhi Xiehe, a first-level qualification, you know, every time this RUBU person Here, the first one is to meet me.


    Every time they come, the dean of Xiehe will call me, hoping to achieve cooperation in virus database sharing, no matter what the cost, just mention it.guess what?


    They still sell you things, and the virus library is not mentioned at all. It is completely considered that we are monkeys, hanging and playing!Just talk about several infrared sterilizers this time, what are they?


    This technology has long been mature at home and abroad.


    The things they sold are no different from last year''s products.I also said it was a new technology, what new technology, I also studied medicine.I don¡¯t know what that thing does!"


    The man on the right raised the matter and was not angry.


    Just an hour and a half ago, he had set a purchase price with this group of RUBUs and prepared to sign a contract to buy the equipment, and then took this opportunity to talk to the people of RUBU about the virus database.


    Unexpectedly, the other party called suddenly, saying that the price was low and the contract could not be signed temporarily.


    This made him angry.


    "Co-author, so are you?"


    Yuan Yimeng didn''t expect that these guys would actually sell more than one thing, and the higher price would get them. All three wanted the virus library.


    "I am benevolent, not a virus database. There are several foreign exchange students in the leadership..."


    The picker smiled, nodded and said.


    "Do you still want a virus database? How many big hospitals in our country don''t want this thing. I thought I could give you a few machines if I bought them..."


    As soon as I said this, Beijing movies started flying all over the ground.


    Huajing people love Kai, commonly known as Kai Ye.


    Yuan Yimeng also asked a few words, but in the end he didn''t say a word of conspiracy. The three of them started chatting on their own.


    It hasn''t been a while before I even talked about the offer.


    At the beginning of the co-authoring, this group of RUBU wanted to sell one 10,000 yuan each, all of which were equipment that was not used in the elimination of overproduction in F country.


    After running to Huajing, the price has doubled ten times, one hundred thousand one, and now the other party still has the appetite of Tongzhi Concord.


    "The three hospitals work together."


    Without a few words, Jiang Xiaohu already understood everything.


    They competed with snipes and clams, and finally let these fishermen of country F profit.


    Jiang Xiaohu said a way, and the hot atmosphere that had just been chatting suddenly stopped.The three looked at each other, their eyes avoiding.


    Obviously, everyone knows that this is foreigners fooling us.


    But they are not decision makers, and the superiors have confessed this task, and they must rely on their own ability to get things done.


    No matter who will end up in the end, there is no possibility of cooperation.


    "Then what, I think of something else, your hospital is called Tailin, right? As long as you don''t fight with the infrared sterilizer this time, make friends."


    The first one on the left got up.


    "Renai Hospital has cooperated with many domestic pharmaceutical companies, and we will be a family in the future. I also have something wrong with me."


    The middle one then got up.


    "The negotiated cooperation stopped again. I haven''t told the leader about this yet. Let''s talk back and talk back. This is my business card."


    The third person also handed over a business card, got up and left.


    Obviously, the two who walked before knew that these instruments had not been finalized, and went to be grandchildren of country F.


    He offered the highest price, and he had to investigate what happened.


    "Hey, you guys..."


    Seeing that things had just turned around, Yu Bailing wanted to stop when people came and left.


    Yuan Yimeng directly pulled Yu Bailing onto the stool with one hand and sat down.


    "Cooperate with sincerity. None of these three can do the Lord''s. You can''t find them for this matter."


    Yuan Yimeng thought.


    But there is no way.


    All three are big hospitals, each with its own purpose.


    The original intention of the cooperation is different, the end is also different, and there is no clue at all.


    "The roast duck is good, have another one."


    Jiang Xiaohu ignored it, drank a cup of tea, had no food, and felt a little hungry again, so he spoke immediately.


    Back at the hotel, Jiang Xiaohu had no hope of RUBU.


    As the previous few said, the other party is using its own advantages as bait, and constantly casting nets like China, in exchange for inferior products in exchange for benefits.


    No matter how much benefit you give, they will not let go of their advantages.


    This is a long-term meal ticket, and you will not give it to as many people as you like.


    It was the afternoon when I flew to Huajing. As soon as I ate dinner, the sky had already started to become so cute.


    I found a hotel to stay and plan to fly back to Binhai tomorrow. Yuan Yimeng kept talking on the phone all the way to the hotel.


    Through some relationships in Huajing, I still want to find a way.

 1079 Chapter 1079: Meeting Again

    "Jiang Xiaohu, get up, get up quickly."


    Bang bang bang!


    At 11 o''clock in the evening, the door was photographed with a loud sound.


    Jiang Xiaohu opened the door without even looking at Yuan Yimeng. He pulled her wrist and pointed at the doorbell at the door.


    "This thing will ring when pressed."


    The loud knocking on the door really affects people''s mood.


    Jiang Xiaohu was originally happy that the world had a technology product such as a doorbell, but he did not expect that no one around the woman seemed to like to use it, whether it was in the office, at home, or even outside the hotel.


    It seems that the louder the door shot, the better it will be.


    "It''s okay if it doesn''t sound, come and see who this is, dddd."


    Yuan Yimeng let go of her tall body, besides Yu Bailing, there was a petite body standing behind her.


    Because he was too petite, Jiang Xiaohu couldn''t find it.


    Fortunately, he has been using full time to absorb spiritual energy cultivation. At this moment, he is in good spirits, and his eyes are good.


    "No wonder it''s been so long."


    Jiang Xiaohu''s eyes were slightly surprised.


    The last time Zeng Qiufeng informed Zhou Lin through Zhou Lin''s cell phone that there was no more news after his grandfather''s illness had been treated by a foreign medical expert.


    Zhou Lin also sent a message to care about, but Zeng Qiufeng did not reply.


    Later, many things happened in Tailin, and this incident was not over. At this time, it was a fate to encounter it again in Huajing.


    "Come in, come in, come in quickly."


    Yuan Yimeng avoided Jiang Xiaohu''s body and walked inside.


    He didn''t care that Jiang Xiaohu lived alone in this room, as if he had entered his own house.


    Or, if you want to find something, you rush in and look around, looking around.


    "Long time no see, Doctor Jiang."


    Zeng Qiufeng looked very shy, more cautious than before.


    The faint redness on his face looked like two small flowers hanging on his cheeks, completely different from when he ran to Jiang Xiaohu pretending to be ill in a big windbreaker holding a notebook.


    "Come in and sit down."


    If she didn''t come in, Yu Bailing had to block the door.


    Although it is eleven o''clock, to Jiang Xiaohu, there is not much difference.


    He was also very curious about how Yuan Yimeng convinced Zeng Qiufeng to come at this time, and even if it was three women, he would not suffer a man.


    A few people entered the house, and there was nothing to see in the hotel''s unique decoration.


    Yuan Yimeng was the first to come in, and he was already boiling water. There were also a few watery tea cups prepared next to him. It is estimated that they were just washed, and there were tea bags next to them.


    Drinking tea so late, it seems that there is something to talk about in detail.


    Jiang Xiaohu sat on the solo sofa, opposite Yuan Yimeng, who hadn''t removed his makeup and was busy serving tea.


    Slightly bowed, bowed his head, washing cups, and ironing pots, every movement was skillful and elegant, and the career line between the V-neck was faintly exposed and eye-catching.


    "Grandpa is also in Huajing?"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Zeng Qiufeng, but he did not ask how the two met.


    Now that he encountered it, Jiang Xiaohu''s first concern was the patient''s condition subconsciously.


    I remember that based on Zeng Qiufeng''s description and some symptoms, Jiang Xiaohu judged Zeng Lao as "greasy disease".


    This is called Alzheimer''s, or in technical terms, Alzheimer''s.


    The identities of Zeng Qiufeng and Zeng Lao are destined to be impossible for Zeng Lao to come to Jiang Xiaohu''s small medical clinic for treatment.But Jiang Xiaohu insisted repeatedly, only then did he fail to see Zeng Qiufeng''s grandfather.


    Along the way, Jiang Xiaohu was also a little concerned about this.


    God asked Zeng Qiufeng to meet Jiang Xiaohu with concern for his grandfather, and naturally he wanted to let Jiang Xiaohu take action.


    And now, Jiang Xiaohu himself has opened a Tailin hospital.


    Patients still take the initiative to come to the hospital every day, but there are always inconveniences. The hospital also has equipment such as ambulances and ambulances.


    If there is any inconvenience, pick up and drop off by car is also counted as outpatient treatment


    Looking more at this scene, Jiang Xiaohu also regrets not being able to meet Zeng Lao.


    "When a foreign doctor first came to see him, he gave my grandfather some medicine. It was better. Grandpa could remember his children and grandchildren, but he didn''t remember me. He always treated me as a nurse. Later, my condition worsened. It doesn¡¯t work if I eat it, no one can remember now, except that I am the nurse."


    Speaking of grandpa, Zeng Qiufeng''s sorrow comes from it.


    Over the past few months, Zeng Qiufeng tried his best to stay with Zeng Lao to take care of him. Those children and grandchildren were mocking Zeng Qiufeng. In the end, Zeng Qiufeng signed a legal and fair document to stay with Zeng Lao and not to share his inheritance. Get what you want.


    This time I went to Huajing to see Grandpa off here for the last time.


    Zeng Qiufeng usually does not leave his grandfather''s side, but also receives a call from Yuan Yimeng, and then he comes out to meet while his grandfather is asleep.


    "deterioration?"


    Jiang Xiaohu frowned.


    The onset of greasy disease has its own unique law.


    Generally forget things and proceed on a specific basis.


    For example, if you forget yesterday¡¯s things today, this is a day-by-day cycle, and some things are things from a week ago, you don¡¯t remember at all, this is a week-by-week cycle.


    People are forgetful, and being able to remember things from a month ago is pretty good.


    Therefore, to learn new knowledge, it is always necessary to repeatedly consolidate it to strengthen memory. In the shortest time, review it once a month, so that the learned knowledge can be imprinted in memory under long-term accumulation.


    It stands to reason that in Zeng''s situation, even if the forgotten things gradually start to expand the cycle, you shouldn''t forget all the people around you in just a few months.


    "Take me to see."


    Jiang Xiaohu immediately spoke.


    "just now?"


    The tea had just been poured, Yuan Yimeng did not expect Jiang Xiaohu to be so resolute.


    "Pour into the thermos."


    Turning his head to look at Yuan Yimeng, Jiang Xiaohu saw what he meant, and pointed to the cup aside.


    The teacup was newly bought by Jiang Xiaohu, and the frequently used one rushed to the office of Tailin Hospital.


    "it is good."


    Yuan Yimeng smiled and continued fiddling.


    Yu Bailing got up and went back to her room to change clothes. She was still wearing pajamas.


    Zeng Qiufeng was stunned and didn''t believe that Jiang Xiaohu in front of him was the same Doctor Jiang who insisted on letting his grandfather come home.


    A group of people arrived in the famous residence area of ??Huajing Villa. The security guard at the door saw Zeng Qiufeng coming out of it, but they knew him, but he didn''t confirm Zeng Qiufeng''s identity, and suddenly wanted to bring three people in with him.


    Yuan Yimeng directly took out the business card of his general distributor in Dahua and told the security guard that they had come by invitation.


    The security guards do not doubt, and let go directly.


    Zeng Qiufeng looked very embarrassed. If she came out by car, she wouldn''t have this trouble again.


    And Yuan Yimeng rubbed the girl''s shoulder, completely indifferent.


    If those people would equip Zeng Qiufeng with a car, that would not allow such a little girl to sign any legal documents that would give up the inheritance.


    Not far away, soon, a group of people walked to the door.


    The servants in the villa area were already asleep at the moment, Zeng Qiufeng took out the key to open the door, not telling him.


    "Grandpa has the habit of getting up at night, and when he sees strangers, he feels a little nervous. Don''t care."

 1080 Chapter 1080: This Is Not The Point

    "You said? Do you still take care of your grandpa up at night?"


    Yuan Yimeng, who was holding a thermos, heard Zeng Qiufeng''s words, and his voice became incredibly loud.


    "Ahem, our nursing staff in Tailin Hospital to take care of the elderly is about the same age as Ms. Zeng, which is not a big deal."


    Yu Bailing said to resolve Zeng Qiufeng''s embarrassment.


    It¡¯s nothing to take care of your grandpa.Yu Bailing spoke, Yuan Yimeng reacted, and immediately said with a smile, Zeng Qiufeng is very filial, and I want to learn from her and so on.


    Even so, after all, there is a difference between men and women. The little girls in the hospital should all be the grandma to take care of.


    Yuan Yimeng did not say any more, the door opened, and Zeng Qiufeng led Jiang Xiaohu and his party to the living room.


    The movement made by more people is big, and the old people sleep lightly.


    Yuan Yimeng and Yu Bailing took the initiative to stay in the living room and wait, letting Zeng Qiufeng and Jiang Xiaohu go together.


    In fact, Zeng Qiufeng also suggested that everyone rest here first and watch again tomorrow morning, but Jiang Xiaohu insisted on seeing Zeng Lao immediately.


    He is very concerned about the statement''total amnesia, only one person''.


    If it is total amnesia, it is impossible for anyone to remember, and every day is a brand new day.


    But I can remember one person. This shows that Zeng Lao''s situation may have undergone unexpected changes, and it is likely that the so-called foreign doctor''s medicine is not right.


    Along the way, Jiang Xiaohu also asked Zeng Qiufeng, and he didn''t say more when he heard that the drug had no effect.


    Old Zeng lay peacefully on the bed, breathing evenly.


    There are already two round old spots, one big and one small, on the forehead, and they sleep peacefully.


    Zeng Qiufeng''s movements were very light, for fear of awakening his grandfather, Jiang Xiaohu walked without making a sound, which made Zeng Qiufeng breathe a sigh of relief.


    Gathering his eyes together, he looked at Zeng Lao''s head through his spiritual eyes.


    From the first sight of the old man, Jiang Xiaohu confirmed his guess about the old man.


    The power of the drug forcibly stimulated the old man''s brain, allowing him to restore his memory in a short time.


    Plus old age, life will be exhausted.


    The body of the elderly cannot absorb those excess drugs and cannot excrete them.


    Fortunately, Zeng Qiufeng stopped the medicine for the old man, otherwise he would die after taking it for a while.


    "this is?"


    Sweeping all the way to the old man''s chest, a metallic luster appeared in Jiang Xiaohu''s sight.


    A bullet?No, more than one.


    Densely, Jiang Xiaohu began to examine the old man''s whole body carefully and found that there were more than a dozen remaining bullet shells in the other''s body.


    The places where these bullets are shot are tricky, many of them are in the aorta and around the main nerve.


    When I was young, the medical conditions at that time were not mature enough.It is impossible to ensure that the old man¡¯s limbs or even his life will be taken out of those bullets.


    When the technology matures, the elderly are also old and the risk of surgery increases.


    Having been tortured by such cold metal for decades, I seem to have gotten used to it, or I don''t want to toss it anymore.


    Jiang Xiaohu gently put his fingers on the old man''s wrist exposed outside the quilt.


    The blood vessels in the whole body may be blocked or diverted to another way, and it has been able to maintain life to this day. It can be called a miracle in the current medical history.


    If I didn''t meet Jiang Xiaohu this time, I believe that the old man would still be able to live for a year or two if he was carefully taken care of by Zeng Qiufeng.


    However, he still has to suffer physical torture and forget his loved ones.


    Watching Zeng Qiufeng put Jiang Xiaohu''s pulse-finished hand gently in the quilt, he took the kerchief and wiped the liquid left on the corner of his grandfather''s mouth.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned around silently and left the room.


    Back in the living room, Yu Bailing looked at Jiang Xiaohu hopefully, Jiang Xiaohu shook his head slightly, Yuan Yimeng looked sad.


    "Doctor Jiang."


    Zeng Qiufeng tucked the quilt for his grandfather and then came out, watching Jiang Xiaohu sitting on the rustic wooden sofa, sitting in the nearest position opposite.


    "Old Zeng has two years to live."


    Jiang Xiaohu spoke silently.


    The girls were even more silent.


    "Two years? Is it true?"


    A surprise sound suddenly sounded.


    Yu Bailing and Yuan Yimeng looked up in surprise.


    "But the foreign doctor said that grandpa can live up to three months."


    Zeng Qiufeng also found that the atmosphere was a little weird, and then said something.


    "Shouyuan has his own destiny. As long as we take good care of it, it is not a problem for Zeng Lao to live for two years. This is not the point."


    Jiang Xiaohu said something and looked at Zeng Qiufeng.


    "This is not the point yet?"


    Yuan Yimeng was blinded, and Yu Bailing aside was even more silent.


    "Now there are twelve gunshot wounds in Zeng Lao''s body, and there are bullet shells left in it. The bullet shells have been left for a long time, causing Zeng Lao''s body to withstand great torture. I can take them out without affecting the old man''s body. The situation, on this point, you need to make a decision."


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Zeng Qiufeng.


    Zeng Qiufeng looked at Jiang Xiaohu completely foolishly.


    The other two women didn''t understand what was going on, and they looked stupid.


    Didn''t it mean amnesia?Why has something to do with bullets again.


    "Doctor Jiang, you, did you just get your pulse out?"


    Zeng Qiufeng naturally knew about the physical problems of grandpa.


    Recently, the weather in Huajing is mild, and grandpa can sleep peacefully. If the temperature drops or rises, grandpa¡¯s body is always sore and hard to sleep.


    Zeng Qiufeng had never heard of this kind of thing.


    "This is not important, little girl, your grandfather still has a lifespan of two years. Do you want him to have been so suffering for two years, or take out the bullet and leave with a relaxed and calm body?"


    Jiang Xiaohu did not answer, he took the thermos cup in Yuan Yimeng''s hand.


    Yu Bailing quickly understood Jiang Xiaohu''s meaning and immediately explained to Zeng Qiufeng.


    The two have always worked in harmony in the hospital. What Jiang Xiaohu didn''t want to say was always this expression and action.It''s as if you haven''t heard the other party''s question or even made any expressions.


    At this time, Yu Bailing would immediately intervene and give a more convincing explanation to the patient or his family.


    Zeng Qiufeng fell silent.


    She has concerns. Both foreign doctors and doctors in major domestic hospitals have diagnosed her grandfather, and their conclusions are basically the same.


    If the bullet is taken out, Grandpa can''t get off the operating table.


    Is it painful to live, or let it go.


    This difficult choice has been plagued by the patient''s family, and there is no better decision at all.


    "If you can''t make the decision, you can let Mr. Zeng choose yourself."


    Jiang Xiaohu saw Zeng Qiufeng''s concerns.


    Zeng is always her grandfather, but his identity is destined to be no ordinary person.Can''t let her make a decision.


    "Grandpa chooses himself? What do you mean?"


    Zeng Qiufeng couldn''t believe her ears, and looked at Jiang Xiaohu blankly.


    "Restore memory. As I said, I can cure this disease."


    Faced with an unbelievable look, Jiang Xiaohu rarely repeated one sentence.


    The old man did suffer from short-term amnesia. Something might have happened. The doctor prescribed Alzheimer''s medicine to Zeng Lao.


    This delayed the condition.

 1081 Chapter 1081

    The original sudden short-term forgetting is a normal situation that may occur when people are old.


    The family sent the elderly to the hospital, and the doctor prescribed many drugs to stimulate brain activity, which once made Zeng Lao excited.


    The person was immediately stimulated, but the drugs affected the elderly''s condition.


    Subsequent foreign doctors prescribed the same drugs or used stronger drugs, which made Zeng Lao''s condition worse.


    Fortunately, Zeng Qiufeng didn''t take the medicine anymore.


    "Really, can it really be?"


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s words, Zeng Qiufeng''s voice began to tremble.


    This is what Zeng Qiufeng has always hoped. She doesn''t want her grandfather to be used all the time. Watching those so-called uncles and uncles come to see his grandfather every few months, it seems like a routine.


    After inquiring about various situations, I heard Zeng Qiufeng say that Grandpa has been doing very well recently, and the smiles in those people''s eyes seemed so false.


    If Grandpa can restore their memories, they would no longer dare to appear in front of Grandpa like this.


    "Are there any silver needles at home?"


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t take this thing with him for a long time and decided to treat directly.


    I found the crux of Zeng Lao, but what I found was just a tool.


    "Some and some."


    Zeng Qiufeng immediately got up and fetched it.


    Because of the excessive movement, he hit the coffee table and couldn''t take care of his bruises on his knees. He stumbled to a room.After a while, a small satin-wrapped box appeared in his hand.


    "This is a set of silver needles for my grandfather''s deceased. Grandpa cherishes it very much."


    Zeng Qiufeng opened the wrapped silk and satin, revealing the sandalwood box inside.


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at the sandalwood and shook his head slightly. The needles are gold, but they decay when they meet wood. He doesn''t know if the needles inside can be used.


    Take it from Zeng Qiufeng and open the box.


    Two rows of small silver needles are tightly pinned on the upper and lower sides.


    what


    Jiang Xiaohu was surprised, but there was no expression on his face.


    Most wooden boxes store jade and wood raw soil, which also nourishes its roots and nourishes its body.I thought that even if the silver needle could be used inside, it should be covered in brown and black.At this moment, the needle body is shiny, not only without a trace of rotten spots, but even with a chill of aura.


    It is actually Jin Baoyu.


    No wonder


    Jiang Xiaohu raised his hand and picked up one to investigate it carefully. As soon as he touched his finger, he immediately discovered the mystery.


    This is the essence of jade, and it is uniquely endowed by nature with gold.


    "Does this work?"


    Zeng Qiufeng looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s silence for a long time and asked.


    Yuan Yimeng and Yu Bailing next to them didn''t know what was wrong with Jiang Xiaohu, and they didn''t dare to talk nonsense. Yu Bailing didn''t understand this, but Yuan Yimeng felt that the wooden box was different, covered with aura.


    With such a town house, no ghosts dare to get close.


    It''s no wonder that the old man has so many injuries and can persist for so long. It seems that there is no reason.


    "can."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say much, and brought Zeng Qiufeng back to Zeng once again.


    As soon as he walked in, Mr. Zeng had already opened his eyes, sweating slightly on his forehead, and he was probably awake from illness.


    When Zeng Qiufeng saw his grandfather waking up, he thought he had hit the coffee table and awakened his grandfather, put the wooden box in Jiang Xiaohu''s palm, and immediately knelt on the bedside.


    "Grandpa, do you pee?"


    Zeng Qiufeng repeated this sentence over and over again.


    Seeing the horrified eyes of Jiang Xiaohu''s unfamiliar face, Zeng Lao slowly turned his attention to Zeng Qiufeng, and slowly shook his head, his face relieved.


    "How about we make a game?"


    The other party''s performance just now was only five years old. Jiang Xiaohu made this judgment in an instant and said something immediately.


    When Mr. Zeng heard the game, he nodded immediately, his eyes lighted.


    If it weren''t for the heaviness of the corners of the mouth, I''m afraid it would have jumped for joy.


    Zeng Qiufeng looked at the side with a slight eyebrow. Before he could figure out what Jiang Xiaohu wanted to do, Jiang Xiaohu said,''One, two, three, wooden people, no talking, no moving!''


    The formula of this popular nursery rhyme game just said, Zeng Lao really bit his neck and kept his eyes wide open, still looking at Jiang Xiaohu.


    The sandalwood box in Jiang Xiaohu''s palm didn''t know when to open, and one after another silver needles flew over Zeng Lao''s head one after another without Zeng Qiufeng being able to see clearly.


    A few of them can even be seen slightly red.


    Zeng Qiufeng saw that the needle should be painful, Zeng Lao''s eyes were stubborn and painful trembling.


    But this old man, even when he was about five years old, played the game very seriously.


    All his attention is in Jiang Xiaohu''s hands.


    The opponent''s hand obviously didn''t seem to be moving, but Zeng always felt that the hand was moving, and it moved very fast, so he stared at it earnestly, hoping to see the clues.


    "The last stitch."


    There were 36 silver needles in the box, of which 35 needles densely covered the top of Zeng Lao''s head.


    At such a density, Zeng Qiufeng was a little scared.


    And when Jiang Xiaohu spoke, Zeng Lao''s eyes showed joy.


    "You, you talked, you moved...ah"


    Before Zeng Qiufeng could give any more comfort, Jiang Xiaohu sat up with Zeng Lao, the silver needle in his hand was already in the palm of his hand, and struggling to slam into the center of Zeng Lao''s head.


    puff.


    As if punctured a small bag, a jet of dark green and black liquid slowly flowed out of the back of his head.


    Elder Zeng felt bullied, opened his big mouth and stretched out his hand to hug Zeng Qiufeng, tears gathered in the corner of his eyes.


    "Oh, good, good grandpa, it''s okay, don''t hurt, don''t cry, crying nose is not a good child."


    When Zeng Qiufeng saw grandpa crying, her eyes were distressed, and she subconsciously said what he usually coaxed grandpa with.


    Before Zeng Lao could speak, his brain suddenly became cool, making Zeng Lao too late to vent his emotions. The original wise wisdom and countless memories rushed into Zeng Lao''s brain nerves like divine enlightenment.


    Collecting the scenes that happened in the past six months, the domineering old man couldn''t even think of what happened.


    Even during the day, the granddaughter fed herself, because she was acting like a baby, the granddaughter actually...


    This time, there was no barrier to tears anymore, leaving a face full of wrinkles.


    Lines of wrinkles are like gaps, spanning them, but bringing the heart closer.


    "Don''t cry or cry, grandpa doesn''t cry, I''ll find you candy, if you have candy, eat candy."


    The tears were like bursting a bank, frightening Zeng Qiufeng at a loss.


    She didn''t dare to blame Jiang Xiaohu for making Grandpa hurt too much. At this moment, Grandpa was just crying, and there were no other terrible symptoms. Zeng Qiufeng also put a big rock in his heart.


    "crazy girl."


    The long-lost three-character name suddenly appeared at the corner of Zeng Lao''s mouth.


    The black and green blood was getting less and less, Jiang Xiaohu held the silver needle in the back of his head and slowly rolled.


    The aura covering the silver needle has been completely injected into Zeng Lao''s body, re-stimulating and reactivating the neurons blocked by the drug, passing the blockage to the back of the brain and expelling the body.


    If Qi Minghai could see everything Jiang Xiaohu did here at this moment, he would definitely kneel down again, begging Jiang Xiaohu to accept him as a disciple again.


    Jiang Xiaohu just performed the 36-day gang needle method to enter the gate of cultivation.

 1082 Chapter 1082

    Jiang Xiaohu, who entered the Taoist way with medicine, once realized that there is Taoism and nature between heaven and earth through this set of acupuncture methods.


    Zeng Qiufeng''s expression froze, thinking that he had heard it wrong.


    Grandpa would have stiff chewing muscles at night, and would never speak, but would only make painful whimpers.


    And just now, it seemed that I heard Grandpa''s voice.


    The name is still the wild name Zeng Qiufeng gave to him when he was a child.


    In fact, Zeng Lao spent some time with Zeng Qiufeng when she was very young.At that time Zeng Qiufeng was very naughty, so grandpa called her crazy girl.


    She is homonymous with Feng and has no nickname, since this has become her nickname.


    Many friends also call her that.


    "Why, grandpa is called Crazy Girl, Crazy Girl ignores Grandpa."


    Elder Zeng, with tears in his eyes, as Jiang Xiaohu put the last silver needle into the wooden box, he raised his hand and wiped the muddy tears at the corner of his eyes.


    He seemed to have had a long, long dream.


    Everything that happened in the dream has become real, and there are many terrible things in it, such as the terrible expectation in the eyes of children and grandchildren, and there are also many warm things, and the daily laughter with the crazy girl, and at this moment, it will be Make old Zeng, old face reddened to exchange words.


    "grandfather!"


    Seeing that action, Zeng Qiufeng finally realized that grandpa really recovered his memory, and suddenly threw himself into his arms, crying bitterly.


    Jiang Xiaohu covered the wooden box, placed it on the bedside of Zeng Lao''s bed, and walked out slowly.


    Two grandparents, there should be a lot to say.


    As soon as he walked out of the hall, a black line appeared on Jiang Xiaohu''s forehead.


    It was just such a coincidence that Jiang Xiaohu saw Yuan Yimeng opening his thermos cup, facing the place he had drunk in his memory, and drinking tea.


    "Coming out? How is it?"


    Yu Bailing kept paying attention and saw Jiang Xiaohu stand up and ask.


    Cough cough


    Yuan Yimeng, who was caught off guard, was like a thief caught in a bag. He drank less tea than it came out of his nose, and many splashed onto the thermos cup.


    Seeing the very fragrant tea, it''s so impossible to drink it.


    "All right."


    Jiang Xiaohu told the two to go to rest. The rooms here are all clean, so you can choose one at will.


    Grandpa had just recovered, Zeng Qiufeng certainly couldn''t come out to say hello.


    Jiang Xiaohu greeted the two women to rest early and sent the thermos cup to Yuan Yimeng before leaving.


    "Send me off?"


    Yuan Yimeng looked at Jiang Xiaohu in surprise.


    "Ok."


    Jiang Xiaohu tried his best to keep his eyes clear, without revealing other traces.


    "Yeah."


    Yuan Yimeng held a thermos cup and found a room near the gate and walked in. Yu Bailing understood Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s habits very well. Seeing the cheering Yuan Yimeng couldn¡¯t bear to tell the truth, he could not help but show something, so he chose the one next to Yuan Yimeng. room.


    The body was originally half-paralyzed due to the impact of the bullet shell. Because of the set of silver needles, Zeng Lao recovered part of his body functions.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiaohu saw the silver needle and was more confident about taking out the bullet by 30%. He was already 90% sure of helping Zeng Lao recover his body, as before.


    The night passed quickly.


    To Yuan Yimeng, I was excited holding the thermos cup like a hot water bottle. The night passed. To Yu Bailing, the long-term night watch was just a short rest time. To my grandson, it was a long and warm night.


    Zeng Lao felt sorry for her granddaughter and insisted on letting her sleep on the recliner next to her. Because she couldn''t get up, she kept asking her granddaughter to cover her shoulders and her ankles.


    And Zeng Qiufeng also tucked the quilt early, watching grandpa fall asleep first.


    The old man suddenly regained his memory, no longer sleepy, just like his granddaughter, closed his eyes.


    He hadn''t seen the young face just now.


    It should be Xiaofeng''s friend. After so long, the old man didn''t know that Xiaofeng had been so hard.


    Early the next morning, after Zeng Qiufeng woke up, Mr. Zeng told him to fall asleep again because of thinking about it all night.


    "Don''t you take out those bullet shells?"


    Yu Bailing looked at Zeng Qiufeng with a puzzled face.


    In the morning, Zeng Qiufeng told Jiang Xiaohu about taking out the cartridge case for him. Grandpa said that these had become part of his body, and he did not agree to the operation.


    Zeng Qiufeng still wanted to persuade, but the stubbornness of the old man who had recovered his memory was beyond rebuttal.


    "understanding."


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded slightly.


    Then Zeng Qiufeng personally sent Jiang Xiaohu to the airport.


    Before boarding the plane, Yuan Yimeng also wanted to call the people at RUBU to ask about the cooperation, and even wanted to buy the other party''s medical equipment at a high price.Jiang Xiaohu shook his head directly, stepping into the boarding gate without saying a word.


    Now that you have seen the essence, you may not have good results if you try to force it.


    In just half a year, Jiang Xiaohu''s understanding of China''s interior found that it is a country full of vitality, health, and prosperity for the whole people.


    The establishment of the virus database itself is to plan a healthy life for human beings all over the world. Now it has become a special project of certain countries, and it is even covered with political, economic, and even interest colors.


    This in itself is inappropriate.


    Jiang Xiaohu saw this and deeply understood its importance.


    Since some countries that think they are powerful are not willing to share, then do it yourself. Spending money is not a problem. Time is not even a problem for Jiang Xiaohu, and it will not be an obstacle to the long-term development of this country.


    "Miss Yuan, I believe in your sincerity, but are you really going back now? We are still very happy to negotiate the price last time."


    Joseph felt surprised on the phone.


    The other party came to Huajing by plane, and the price was high and he was willing to accept it.But suddenly he was going back. If he didn''t take the initiative to contact him, Yuan Yimeng would have already boarded the plane.


    "Price is not a problem. What we need is the sharing of the virus database. If this is not in the contract, I don''t think we need to continue talking."


    Jiang Xiaohu had already left, and Yuan Yimeng was upset.


    The other party kept using the words that he thought of as a gentleman, but he had always pretended to be elegant and beautiful. In fact, he was a group of hungry wolves who can eat people without spitting out bones.Yuan Yimeng knew it before and thought he could handle it easily.


    But now, Jiang Xiaohu''s uncompromising, non-contact, let Yuan Yimeng find that his so-called business skills are worthless in Jiang Xiaohu''s view.


    This kind of frustration is much more serious than talking about the failure of the entire F-country facial mask general agent.


    "I have said that this matter can only be decided by the RUBU headquarters. Don''t you need to look at our infrared sterilization equipment? Its multiple functions have the most cutting-edge technology in the world. I believe that as long as The cooperation was successful this time, and the headquarters saw the sincerity of your hospital, and there should be no problems with sharing the virus database."


    The talk time exceeded three minutes.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Joseph''s mouth.


    This is a time of psychological pressure in the negotiation, which shows that the other party really needs this cooperation very urgently. In fact, he will encounter different negotiation opponents when he travels around the country, and the trump card of the virus database is not disadvantageous.


    "Your machine is just a pile of shit!"

 1083 Chapter 1083

    "The flight to *451* is about to take off. Passengers who have not yet boarded are requested to check in as soon as possible. The boarding gate will be closed soon..."


    The voices that came from the broadcast, the back of Jiang Xiaohu, who had long since disappeared, and the look of Yu Bailing''s anxiously waiting eyes, constantly met in Yuan Yimeng''s sight.


    Yuan Yimeng was still ranting about the other party''s lack of sincerity in cooperation.


    She yelled at the phone, immediately hung up and shut down.


    Walk towards Yu Bailing at a proud pace.


    "You do business like this?"


    Yu Bailing saw Yuan Yimeng showing this face for the first time, and suddenly recalled the confident expression of Yuan Yimeng when he saw it yesterday. While feeling relieved, he couldn''t help teasing.


    "It depends on who you are with! To do business with people, keep your voice down, and make less profit. It''s not a matter of mutual benefit. You don''t need to do business with animals!"


    High heels are stepping gracefully.


    Yuan Yimeng came to Yu Bailing''s side, put his arms around, and his mood improved.


    Jiang Xiaohu made it by the window early.


    This is his habit of making airplanes. Without guaranteeing his absolute safety, he must first grasp all the information he can see.


    If it were not for the virus database, he would never risk his life.


    Of course, Yuan Yimeng, who has always been a flight attendant, saw Jiang Xiaohu''s actions, and at the same time he was puzzled, after countless years learned the true intentions behind this habit, he could not help but often roll his eyes.


    She is a flight attendant, this habit of''fearing death'' is very annoying for a flight attendant.


    Jiang Xiaohu did not inquire about the outcome of Yuan Yimeng''s conversation with the other party, as everything was destined for him.


    After getting off the plane, Yuan Yimeng called Zeng Qiufeng, and Jiang Xiaohu, who was very close to Yu Bailing, was a little curious.


    Sometimes the way women get along is so magical. Looking at it now, the two hold their arms and look like a couple.


    Ding


    The phone rang, Jiang Xiaohu took out, it was a short message.


    "Doctor Yu, the qualification upgrade of Tailin Hospital has come down, and the government uniformly gives us qualifications equivalent to district-level people''s hospitals."


    Jiang Xiaohu glanced at the information and said to Yu Bailing who was still talking about where to go shopping.


    "Next, down?"


    When Yu Bailing heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words, she was completely stunned.


    "Yes, we also allocated two million to upgrade our medical equipment. Next Monday, government leaders will organize an inspection of Tailin Hospital.


    You don¡¯t need the money, and you can arrange for it."


    Only two million, Jiang Xiaohu said that the money is too little, not too important.


    He himself is doing merit, and if he takes the money, it may affect his merit income.


    As for government inspections, Jiang Xiaohu is not good at this kind of thing, and he is directly handed over to Yu Bailing.


    "puff!"


    Yuan Yimeng, who was drinking with a thermos cup, heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words and sprayed it all over the floor.


    Yu Bailing was even more at a loss, receiving the leaders.


    This kind of thing is even more blind to her, where can she do it.Also, why don''t you have money, Yu Bailing has some understanding.


    Since its establishment, Tailin has used the most advanced equipment, and its specifications, in some respects, have caught up with the medical equipment of provincial hospitals.


    Therefore, the district level is probably the top three qualifications, only from the equipment and personnel, completely, or even long ago.


    One of the imported equipment for 3D printing titanium alloy human bones is more than two million.


    Yuan Yimeng next to him didn''t know what Yu Bailing thought. She just heard that some people gave money to people, prestige, and fame. There were people who were not taking it seriously, and she didn''t hold back.


    When she raised her hand and began to wipe the corners of her mouth, she gradually remembered that Jiang Xiaohu was different.


    "Money! This is the state''s attitude towards our hospitals in Tailin. Even if it is not too much, we should be grateful. We can''t push it away. It makes people feel ignorant! Our country has been vigorously supporting medical and public undertakings over the years. Pro''s service purpose is to provide certain health and happiness for all mankind.


    It is even more necessary to develop with the support of the government.


    As for the reception of the leader, I will arrange it, ok?"


    Yuan Yimeng looked at Jiang Xiaohu carefully, and Yu Bailing''s soft tone was almost heard.


    Jiang Xiaohu understood what Yuan Yimeng meant after hearing it.


    In the future, the hospital can actively respond to the government''s work arrangements. When there are no major issues, it will still serve the public and operate independently. At certain critical moments, such as this unknown virus infection incident.


    It is necessary to work closely with the government to make the greatest and best unified deployment of shared resources for the people.


    In this way, the two million will not only be collected, but when the time comes to meet the leaders, you will have to cry poor.


    The more you cry, the more money you need.


    With more funds, it is logical to contribute more to the society.


    This is not inconsistent with Jiang Xiaohu''s original intention, and even to some extent, it is complementary.


    "Well, yes."


    Jiang Xiaohu agreed.


    "Yimeng reception? This, what position?"


    There should always be a title to receive officials of the corresponding level, and this must be the same.


    "casual."


    Jiang Xiaohu and Yuan Yimeng spoke at the same time.


    This kind of thing does not need to consume brain cells.The entire Tailin Hospital belongs to Tailin Group.


    As a shareholder of Tailin, Yuan Yimeng can easily find what position he wants.


    Of course, the doctor is inappropriate.Everything else is fine.


    Administrative directors, patient representatives, directors, etc., can all serve as the identities of accompanying reception.


    Even the dean is not bad, Jiang Xiaohu''s position, a transfer is good.


    "It''s better to handle the virus database by yourself. This matter must be hurry."


    Yuan Yimeng boasted to Yu Bailing that he would take Jiang Xiaohu''s position as dean, and Yu Bailing''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Xiaobai''s appearance made Yuan Yimeng pick up Yu Bailing''s white face.


    The two were arguing. Jiang Xiaohu was still concerned about the work of the virus database. This time he contacted with RUBU and SATA two large virus database national medical institutions, which made Jiang Xiaohu completely abandon the cooperation plan with these countries.


    Large domestic hospitals all have their own virus database sample reserves, and Jiang Xiaohu is not without gain in Huajing.


    The three hospitals that gave business cards are also large hospitals.


    Immediately after getting off the plane, Jiang Xiaohu asked Yuan Yimeng to call the three people separately. As soon as they said about the sharing of the domestic autonomous virus database, they all agreed with their chests.


    Yuan Yimeng is also very happy to get this cooperation.


    Yuan Yimeng directly angered the three of them and asked them to give a unified price when they negotiated with Joseph.


    As for the batch of medical devices, it is not the purpose in itself, and the three companies are divided equally.


    Of course, this operation requires sincere cooperation.


    Just a suggestion.


    The three met once in Quanjude, and they were all familiar with each other, and they all expressed their willingness to try the way Yuan Yimeng gave.

 1084 Chapter 1084 How To Make More Money

    Soon after returning to Binhai, Tailin Hospital became busy.


    The citizens of Binhai City are now very familiar with Tailin Hospital. Everyone has searched the news about Tailin Hospital. The word Tailin is already well known in Binhai.


    As the dean, Jiang Xiaohu cannot push away any patients related to Tailin at will.


    And the hospital bed began to be insufficient.


    The reason for all this is the sequelae of the last variant gas gangrene.


    You must know that as long as the body has had an operation or a wound, it may be infected with gas gangrene.Of course, the probability of this infection is very low, and once infected, it will be isolated because of its infectiousness.


    And the event of Tai Lin, the high survival rate.


    Let Tailin Hospital become a gathering place for all surgical patients scrambling.


    This incident has attracted great attention from government departments, and Tailin Hospital has gradually become somewhat inadequate.Once, when Tailin opened its doors, Jiang Xiaohu once made a statement in a report.


    As long as the hospital does not fall, it will not refuse a patient.


    Jiang Xiaohu never speaks lightly, but as long as he has said it, he will definitely do it.


    "Why are you still receiving patients? Now the beds at the back of my office have been requisitioned! What if there is an emergency!"


    The doctors ran to the front desk to complain one by one.


    The female nurse at the front desk was also helpless. Every time a doctor came, she would point to the slogan posted on the wall behind her.


    Don''t reject the patient, the doctor is kind


    This slogan


    This is not a slogan, but Jiang Xiaohu did it personally.


    The first employee expelled from Tailin was the nurse at the front desk, and when the nurse learned that the inpatient department of the hospital was full, he said to the patients who came,''the bed is tight, you can insist, just go to Binhai Traditional Chinese Medicine''. Dismissed directly.


    Because of this, Yu Bailing also asked Jiang Xiaohu to have a big fight in the dean''s office.


    In the end Jiang Xiaohu did not compromise either.


    This is a principle and no changes are allowed.


    To be flexible, only when Jiang Xiaohu thinks it should be changed.And every word he said was a firm promise.


    "This, how to do it!"


    The doctor is uncomfortable.


    Jiang Xiaohu had many more surgeries, all of which were very small wound surgeries.


    For example, appendectomy.


    Jiang Xiaohu did 23 cases in one morning.


    ...


    "Do you understand it!"


    The hospital''s work is heavy. At the same time, in the office of a young nurse in Tailin, Yu Bailing, Zhou Lin, and Yuan Yimeng are standing on the podium. Below a group of doctors and nurses are sitting in a meeting.


    "Understood!"


    The doctors and nurses had just been strongly inspired by the chairman, and at this moment, their faces were red.


    "Okay, the meeting is over, let''s all go, everyone has worked hard."


    Zhou Lin let out a sigh of relief.


    Zhou Lin thought that something serious had happened again after receiving an emergency call from Yu Bailing.


    It turned out that the problem was more serious than the major event when it arrived.


    It takes a long time for patients to recover, and more and more patients come to Tailin every day.


    In this case, after Yu Bailing took out the statistical report and Zhou Lin saw it with her own eyes, she finally realized the seriousness of the problem.


    Now, Jiang Xiaohu has almost no day and night, and is in front of the operating table 24 hours a day.


    Many doctors looked extremely ugly after these days of hard work.


    If this continues, I am afraid that these doctors and nurses will not be able to support it.


    "This way, can it work?"


    Yuan Yimeng expressed doubts about the method Yu Bailing just said.


    She knows Jiang Xiaohu very well, at least as long as Jiang Xiaohu speaks, she must do it.


    Yuan Yimeng saw this when he was in Huajing.


    Just come and go, there is no room for discussion and stay.


    "You can only drag it first and check there to see if you can advance it, it really doesn''t work, and open another one!"


    Zhou Lin gritted her teeth


    Yu Bailing was shocked, but Yuan Yimeng nodded again and again. This was a way.


    There is a branch that allows the disease to be treated exclusively.


    Similar to Tailin Women''s and Children''s Hospital, it treats children and women.


    In this way, the pressure on Tailin Hospital can be greatly relieved, and the flow can be achieved.


    "Let me ask, have you read the financial statements of Tailin Hospital this year?"


    Yu Bailing opened his mouth weakly.


    She really didn''t understand whether these people had figured out the situation.


    Since the establishment of Zhitailin Hospital, it has been invested in the construction site of the hospital. The medical equipment has not been paid back. Staff salaries and various reductions and exemptions for patients have made the medical expenses received in the past few months insufficient to pay the salaries of the hospital¡¯s internal doctors and nurses.


    Not to mention these, the last unknown virus mutation incident was directly treated for free.


    Now we have to get a virus database, and there are still 20 million waiting for the doctors in the hospital to get the qualifications to claim it.


    According to Yu Bailing''s own knowledge, an intern nurse who is now a junior college graduate is working hard to apply for an undergraduate entrance exam and then simultaneously study for the postgraduate entrance examination.


    The barriers to entry of Tailin Hospital are getting higher and higher. If it is not for the shortage of staff, it will not recruit at will.


    Except for good doctors with scientific research qualifications, the best doctors are admitted.


    Not to mention that the food in Tailin Restaurant is delicious and the price is favorable. People working around Tailin Hospital are willing to come here to eat every day. Later, because of lack of seats, they spontaneously prepare lunch boxes and pack them.


    Among them, the huge difference behind the welfare, the clear display of the pen on the statement, the large fiscal deficit.


    It burned 100 million in just three months.


    "Joke, we will be short of money too soon."


    Yuan Yimeng had a smile on his face, disdainful.


    Tailin facial masks have gone global and become a well-known brand. Yu Bailing can''t even think of the monthly income.


    Thinking about this, Yuan Yimeng turned his head and looked at Zhou Lin.


    Zhou Lin''s face turned pale, which made Yuan Yimeng''s heart tremble.


    "We are really short of money too!"


    Yuan Yimeng asked Zhou Lin.


    "It''s not a lack of money, but because of the current trend of spending more and more, if a branch is opened, I don''t know how much it will invest..."


    Zhou Lin did not answer directly, but said something.


    Yuan Yimeng and Yu Bailing understood after a little thought.


    You can earn as much as you spend each month.


    But the problem is that I spend more and more every month, which is the root cause.Even if I don''t know how much it will take to stabilize in the future, this is terrible.


    People all over the world use facial masks, but people all over the world see a doctor.


    This has been a bottomless pit for subsidies, relying only on Tailin''s own independent support, fearing that it will be unsustainable.


    "Inspect, hurry!"


    When Yu Bailing heard this, she panicked.


    She only counted the loss in the financial statement, but she did not expect the loss ratio to increase every month.


    Looking back now, the third month''s statement is actually twice the total amount of funds for Tailin''s construction and imported equipment in the first month.


    Now, as long as there are new and good equipment, Jiang Xiaohu is still introducing them.


    Generally speaking, new equipment is expensive when it comes out, but as long as you are patient and wait a year or two, the price of the equipment will be reduced by at least half.


    But Jiang Xiaohu was not happy.

 1085 Chapter 1085

    He said that the patient could not wait for a price cut.


    This is true, but it costs money.


    The cost of treatment has not increased, but has decreased, and the financial deficit has made it impossible to recover funds.


    Can''t wait for this!


    Yu Bailing is now almost asking government officials to inspect the work and report the actual situation of the hospital to the government.


    My lord, there are people here who want to burn money!


    There is another reason for being so excited. After learning about the terrible rate of burning money in the future, Zhou Lin and Yuan Yimeng calmed down a little bit. Instead of thinking about reducing expenditure, they were thinking about increasing income and how to earn more every month.


    It''s terrible, these two women, Jiang Xiaohu, what are they going to do!


    If a family spends 100 million in three months, and will spend more in the future, it is already hopeless.


    "Well, you can ask, the last investment conference, I had dinner with Mayor Yuan, if he can come this time, it would be great."


    Zhou Lin nodded, seeming to agree with Yu Bailing''s opinion.


    "I will contact you about this matter. Mayor Yuan is very kind. He didn''t agree to my godfather last time."


    Yuan Yimeng said immediately, with a smile on his face.


    Yu Bailing and Zhou Lin were all taken aback when they heard this, and then looked at Yuan Yimeng in surprise.


    "What do you think, Yuan Shi looks like my dad for so long. My dad has been dead for so many years. When he suddenly saw it, he couldn''t help but mention it. People didn''t agree, and they sarcastically wanted to frame him."


    Looking at the expressions of the two, Yuan Yimeng knew that they wanted to make a difference, and quickly explained.


    "Not revenge?"


    Zhou Lin nodded solemnly while thinking, and asked seriously.


    "There is no hatred, right?"


    Yu Bailing also stared at Yuan Yimeng with eyes wide open. She knew that the person in Yuan Yimeng''s heart was Jiang Xiaohu, and wanted to see some clues.


    "You two! Divorce!"


    Yuan Yimeng stomped angrily, turned and left.


    Last time at the China Merchants Conference, Yuan Yimeng went with Zhou Lin. When I saw Mayor Yuan, both of them had the surnames Yuan, and the appearance of each other really shocked Yuan Yimeng. In private, Yuan Yimeng I found Mayor Yuan and talked about it.


    Later, it was very abrupt to think about it. Let alone others, she looked down at the beautiful figure in the evening dress she wore at the time and found it unreliable.


    This time through the inspection, it is also easy to explain to others.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you here, and I will go back to the company too, and feel free to contact me if necessary."


    Zhou Lin and Yu Bailing looked at each other and smiled.


    "it is good."


    Yu Bailing nodded and agreed.


    "By the way, what do you think of Jiang Xiaohu?"


    As he was walking ahead, Yu Bailing saw him off, and Zhou Lin suddenly looked back and asked Yu Bailing for a moment.


    "Very handsome and outstanding."


    Yu Bailing replied subconsciously.


    I realized that when I stood in front of my wife and judged her husband like this, it was very inappropriate and his face flushed.


    "Well, I see. If one day you find that you are in love with someone, very very loving, remember to tell me."


    Zhou Lin nodded with a smile in her eyes.


    His eyes seemed to see everything through, making Zhou Lin''s eyes dodge, only knowing that she nodded stupidly.


    Waiting to raise her head, Zhou Lin had already walked out of the hospital.


    I don''t know why Zhou Lin talked about it suddenly, loving someone very, very much, and told Zhou Lin.


    Although the two of them can be said to be the relationship between the boss and the employee in name, they have become friends and girlfriends who talk about everything after getting along for three months.


    Just like last time, Zhao Jian''s thing.


    Everyone wanted to tell her that when it came to Jiang Xiaohu''s ears, it was also intentional.


    This is also a way that everyone accepts her.


    Take a deep breath


    What am I thinking!


    Yu Bailing felt that she might be thinking too much.


    While it is impossible for a woman to accept a friend to pursue her husband, she also defaults to adding another suitor.


    Yu Bailing never understood the relationship between his friend and Jiang Xiaohu.


    The hospital became nervous and busy.


    The number of windows dealing with discharge procedures is increasing. This is the method that the three people thought about.


    Since there are not enough hospital beds, let the severe patients stay and the mild patients go home first.


    The doctor communicates with the patient.


    This proposal was quickly accepted by everyone.


    After all, the tension of the beds in Tailin Hospital is in everyone''s eyes.


    For many minor injuries with colds and fevers, everyone will queue up for medical treatment in an orderly manner, which greatly increases the efficiency of doctors'' visits.


    Although this approach still cannot completely solve the fundamental problem, at least many patients with minor illnesses will choose hospitals that are closer and more convenient when they see so many people in the hospital.


    "Next person."


    Jiang Xiaohu, who had been on the operating table for three days and three nights, spoke.


    The patient who has just completed the operation is sent to the sterile ward for recuperation, and the next patient will be sent in immediately.


    Jiang Xiaohu took advantage of this opportunity to add some glucose water.


    Food is not allowed in the operating room for fear of bacteria.


    Glucose is from the hospital, so you can open the bottle and drink it directly.With a pot of stomach, the body quickly absorbs, Jiang Xiaohu adjusts his physical condition, and at the same time picks up the next patient''s data to watch, and check the already formulated surgical plan.


    In fact, most of them are temporary decisions.


    Through simple X-ray photos, CT and other inspections, the operation can be started directly.


    "Dean Jiang, the next patient has been sent to Doctor Yu''s operating room on the 3rd."


    The nurse pushed open the door of the operating room, and the strong smell of disinfectant inside was lost.


    This is an operation going on and the disinfection is synchronized. Jiang Xiaohu doesn''t care about the disinfectant. After ten minutes, he will directly prepare for the next one.


    "Then the next one."


    "The other acute patients have also arranged their own surgeons. Dr. Yu asked me to tell the dean. For the next half day, they will stare. Let the dean rest."


    The nurse looked at Jiang Xiaohu''s clear eyes and left without waiting for a reply.


    Now that the number of patients is increasing, the work of nurses is equally burdensome.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Jiang Xiaohu heard this and knew that everyone would accommodate him.


    He was not tired anyway, he took off his surgical gown, and took the dried glucose directly to the medical garbage recycling bin except for the operating room.


    Following the nurse closely.


    The nurse was surprised and asked the dean what else was going on.


    "You treat me as a nurse, don''t be the dean, just tell me wherever you are busy."


    This¡­¡­


    Ok¡­¡­


    The nurse was really busy. She took Jiang Xiaohu directly to the head nurse.


    The head nurse directly scolded Jiang Xiaohu for not making trouble here. Jiang Xiaohu refused, and the head nurse shouted directly.


    Then go to the paramedic for first aid.


    There are all men, heavy work and more tired.Busy people are too busy.


    Jiang Xiaohu directly took off the surgical gown and threw it into the unified recycling vehicle, really walking towards the nursery job on the first floor.


    "Head nurse, you are so domineering, you actually let the dean move things?"


    There are too many people in the hospital. Food purchases should be moved down. Medical supplies should be moved down. Patients who cannot walk should be lifted and hugged. Male nurses are required to do all these things.


    "Domineering shit, hurry up and work! Performance is undesirable!"

 1086 Chapter 1086 Ill Help You Move

    The little nurse stuck out her tongue in fright, but she didn''t know that just now when she turned around, the young head nurse also stuck out her tongue.


    Marxist Lenin, Dean, what do you want to do!


    Many things were waiting for the head nurse to arrange, she didn''t even notice that it was Jiang Xiaohu.


    In other words, it is impossible to arrange for Jiang Xiaohu after paying attention.


    Before the afternoon, the work of the caregiver was relieved, mainly because of Jiang Xiaohu''s strength. He was able to carry a whole vehicle of goods by himself, and at a fast speed.


    This greatly helped the work of the nurse.


    Nurses can also focus their attention on patients. Male nurses will help nurses when they are not busy and do what they can.


    In addition, these days all Tailin Hospital scientific research competitions, everyone is working hard to enter graduate school.


    This has created a lot of teams in two and two groups to make progress together. Usually, the male nurses and the talkative female nurses have more contact with each other, and they have achieved a lot of stories.


    Wearing rubber gloves and wearing natural short-sleeved protective work clothes.


    A cart of glucose is being moved.


    The current technology no longer uses glass to carry these life-sustaining items, but the whole box of glucose solution weighs tens of kilograms.


    On the cargo box, the driver helped carry it to the door while talking.


    "Why are you again, they are too bullying!"


    The driver is here for the third time today.


    In the first two times, Jiang Xiaohu was here, and he moved a car alone.


    Seeing the guy picking up a car by himself, the driver looked sad, and immediately got out of the car and moved.


    "I want to come myself."


    Jiang Xiaohu took the sentence, raised his hand and picked up the stacked three boxes at a time, went up the steps, and sent them to the prepared pallet cart.


    When he turned his head, jumped directly into the car, followed the driver to the entire door of the car, jumped out of the car, and another person emptied a few boxes.


    "Good guy, with your strength, I can¡¯t match my youth! Later, the fourth car will still be you. I will go to your dean to talk about this. You can¡¯t bully people like this. The whole hospital is so big. You move alone."


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu evacuated again, the driver said that he suddenly saw a well-dressed middle-aged man standing under the car looking down. A beautiful woman was standing next to him, and a group of people followed closely.


    There are still a few with microphones inside, which seem to be reporters.


    "Dean Jiang, take a break."


    The head of Yuan Shi spoke cordially with a smile on his face.


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head and saw Yuan Shishou for a moment. He didn''t know this person, and then turned to look at Yuan Yimeng next to him, and asked with his eyes.


    "He is not the dean now, he has been dismissed! Now it is Hu Gong Jiang! Hu Gong Jiang, this is the head of Yuan City in Binhai City."


    Hearing Yuan Yimeng''s introduction, Yuan Shishou took the initiative to stretch out his hand.


    City leader?


    Jiang Xiaohu remembers that on the inspection list, the highest position should be Director Zhang of the Health Center, and there is no city leader.


    The other party was polite, Jiang Xiaohu raised his gloved hand.


    Holding both hands together, Jiang Xiaohu felt the power in Yuan Yimeng''s hands.


    "Head of Yuan City."


    Jiang Xiaohu said, since the city leader is here, he should be inspected. Director Zhang behind him is with him and Jiang Xiaohu has seen him once.


    The last time he approved the virus database, he had a relationship with Director Zhang.


    "Well, Dean Jiang is young and promising. He is the Dean at such a young age. The last virus mutation commendation was done by you alone."


    The head of Yuan Shi has no official accent, and is as kind as a daily conversation, like a spring breeze.


    "Just met."


    When dealing with officials, if it is too late, most of the political rule of the monarchy, Jiang Xiaohu still has it at his fingertips.


    And here, in this China''s political system, Jiang Xiaohu handled documents, upgraded hospital specifications, and registered Tailin trademarks. Through contact, apart from the complete documentation, the feeling of rapid and efficient processing, other officials had no dealings.


    The only time to commend and accept the award was Yu Bailing instead, and he did not go.


    "Do it well when you meet it, it''s great."


    Yuan Shishou nodded slightly, then raised his head, his eyes inquiring.


    Don''t show me around?


    This inspection work is to look at the internal operation of the hospital, make a detailed report based on the investigation, and provide policy support after verification by government functional departments, or correct problems in a timely manner.


    "Chief Yuan, I have something to do, let President Yuan accompany you."


    Jiang Xiaohu, who instantly understood the meaning of Yuan Shi''s head, immediately responded.


    "Jiang Xiaohu!"


    Director Zhang, the only director behind him who had dealt with Jiang Xiaohu once, heard this and immediately spoke.


    When he came to apply for the promotion qualification before, Director Zhang found that Jiang Xiaohu was a little stupid, and he didn''t even talk about bringing tea or something, and he couldn''t even say anything pretty.


    Someone got an ID card, and found the policeman who handled it and smiled a little.


    This Jiang Xiaohu was a dead fish all the time.


    Originally, the inspection work was scheduled for next week, and it was the head of Yuan Shi who instructed himself to do the work ahead of schedule.


    Now inspectors from various departments have come, and even the head of the city has come in person.


    Jiang Xiaohu was unwilling to even take a lap, and Director Zhang burst into flames.


    "what''s up?"


    Jiang Xiaohu turned his head to look at Director Zhang behind him, and the head of Yuan Shi also turned his head curiously.


    The eyes of the two were equally sharp. They projected over together. Director Zhang didn''t start his head when he scolded, and the momentum was as if a dry ice fire extinguisher had been used.


    "Where do you send this truck! I''ll move it for you!"


    Director Zhang raised his hand with a finger and placed the carriage in front of him, and the big-frame glasses helped him open the door.


    A few colleagues nearby couldn''t help but smile when they saw Director Zhang''s behavior. Even the head of Yuan Shi was also caught by Director Zhang, and the corners of his mouth made a beautiful arc.


    "Not good. This is a medical product, and some specifications need to be categorized."


    Jiang Xiaohu shook his head.


    Director Zhang''s eyes widened when he heard Jiang Xiaohu''s words.


    I''m all on this one, what happened to you walking with Yuan Shishou!Is there a dean like you in this world, a flat-headed common people like you?


    "And when things are over here, I have to go to the nurse''s station. The uncle who is going to bed is about to be operated on and must be cleaned first. I am in charge of that operation."


    Immediately afterwards, Jiang Xiaohu said another sentence.


    There were more and more operations, and Yu Bailing was too busy.Jiang Xiaohu will have to go to work soon.


    "Okay, President Jiang has something to do, don''t be embarrassed. These are all medical work, not professionals, and can''t be done."


    Yuan Shi waved his hands first.


    "It is said that he is a nursing worker, and Director Zhang has to help him move things. The salary is not desired? The head of Yuan is still used to him. I will accompany you to see. Although my major is not here, we are too close to the doctor. Everyone is great, and I can also say it to the city leader."


    Yuan Yimeng exited the game in time.


    With these words, Director Zhang''s face looked much better, Yuan Shishou smiled at Jiang Xiaohu, and then left with Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Jiang, Dean Jiang..."


    The driver in the car hadn''t come down for a long time to breathe, standing in the car covered with sweat.

 1087 Chapter 1087 Three Pediatric Departments

    I didn''t know if it was hot or scared, but looked at Jiang Xiaohu directly.


    "What dean, you haven''t heard of it, I just got let go. Now it''s Nurse Jiang."


    Ya ya ya ya


    Before the team had gone far, Jiang Xiaohu jumped into the car again.


    Moving continues.


    Yuan Yimeng was dumbfounded as soon as he took everyone into the hospital.


    People, crowds of people.


    When he came, Yuan Yimeng called Yu Bailing, and through layer-by-layer inquiries, he knew that Jiang Xiaohu was moving things at the back door of the hospital, so he brought the city leaders here first.


    The condition of the gate was not seen.


    And now, in the immediate situation, Director Zhang clung to Yuan Shi''s head in fright, as if he was about to lay down his life when following an emergency.


    "This, usually..."


    There were so many people when I came in the morning.


    Yuan Yimeng thought it was afternoon, and he would have less.


    But I don''t want to, there is more.


    "Which department do you look at first?"


    The head of Yuan Shi didn¡¯t mind, he looked at Yuan Yimeng


    The kind look reminded Yuan Yimeng of his father again.


    "Go, go to the pediatrics."


    Yuan Yimeng was a flight attendant before, and he didn''t pay attention to hospital affairs at all on weekdays. When he walked to the hospital on weekdays, he mostly looked for Yu Bailing and Jiang Xiaohu.


    Which department of this hospital is the busiest, she doesn''t even know.


    Now that I was going to the pediatrics department, Yuan Yimeng saw that there were very few children in the hall.


    According to this theory, I went to the pediatrics department.


    People from several government departments are not familiar with it, but Director Zhang wants to stop him.


    This hall is so busy that it is absolutely impossible to go to pediatrics.


    A hospital has the most people, that is, pediatrics and the elderly.Children with poor resistance are especially prone to get sick. Now that adults believe in Tailin so much, they all come here to see a doctor, and all the children have to be sent here.


    Sure enough, after finally finding a nurse who went to the pediatrics department, Yuan Yimeng didn''t dare to let anyone lead the way, so he followed him.


    She doesn''t know the way either.


    The countless patients encountered along the way made Director Zhang frightened.


    This is a hospital, where the most patients and viruses are the most.


    This is a general inspection, where did you inspect this situation.


    If this matter is left at the Binhai Central Hospital, the inspection time must be scheduled on Tuesday, and a group of patients who can go home for recuperation must be sent away in advance, and the entire hospital will be systematically disinfected inside and outside.


    Only then can the leaders come to inspect and see the orderly side of the hospital.


    The current situation, although it still looks orderly in the past, but this environment.


    "Come, borrow it, borrow it."


    There are also patients in the corridor, with beds on both sides.


    Yuan Yimeng originally wanted the leaders to come and see the chaos, but the current situation completely exceeded her expectations. There was no chaos and no discomfort.It''s because there are too many patients, the doctor is too busy, he is busy raising the cup to talk, and he has to explain things to the nurse and give the patients instructions.


    The nurse is too busy, and the patients take the initiative to help the nurse to do many things.


    For example, I read the thermometer myself, and some even pull out needles by myself.


    But here, there is no one who has time to stop, let Yuan Yimeng stop to explain to Yuan Shishou or stop for a while.


    Wow...


    The long line, layer after layer.


    What''s wrong?


    The front is nowhere to go, and there are parents everywhere with their children queuing to see the pediatrics department.


    At the end of the front, two nurses were walking around, and the thermometers in the hospital were not enough.


    They need to re-sterilize all the thermometers that have been measured in the sterile water box in their hands, and then use them for the next person.At the same time, the severe children were sent to the doctors in several departments in advance.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Yuan Shishou was surprised all the way, but now, it was simply shocked.


    "There are several departments in the pediatrics department of your hospital. These are all children, and they are the future of the motherland. How did you manage them!"


    Director Zhang yelled at Yuan Yimeng.


    There are so many children who are sick and waiting here, and there are a steady stream of children and parents at the back of the stairs, either holding or holding them.


    The crowd of Yuan Shishou was stuck in the middle, now in a dilemma.


    "Hey, Xiao Liu. Come here. Tell Director Zhang, he just asked how many pediatric departments we have."


    Yuan Yimeng did not know anything about the hospital.


    Fortunately, a nurse just came over, and the name of the other party was Liu Jiajia on the badge.


    "Three departments of pediatrics."


    Subconsciously answered, Liu Jiajia looked up.


    Seeing Yuan Yimeng, I remembered this beauty who dared to pursue a married man.


    This matter has been spread in the hospital for a long time, and the nurses have met Yuan Yimeng outside, waiting for Jiang Xiaohu.


    "Well, the department is lacking. What Director Zhang criticized is that I will immediately go to Chairman Zhou for this matter and let the hospital add seven or eight."


    Hearing that there were only three, Yuan Yimeng didn''t understand at all, thinking that there were very few, and immediately apologized.


    She didn''t notice at all. At the moment Director Zhang heard that there were three pediatric departments, his face was drawn.


    Especially when Yuan Yimeng apologized, his face was even more ugly.


    "The nurse! What is the configuration of your pediatric department?"


    The secretary following Yuan Shishou knows everything.


    It was also very unbelievable to hear that there were three pediatric departments in a Tailin family. He thought that the nurse might have heard it wrong. He thought it was asking how many pediatricians had, and asked again.


    "Who are you!"


    Liu Jiajia was taking a child''s temperature, and was interrupted again. The other party was not the child''s parent, and was a little impatient.


    "That, I''m just an ordinary person, just ask."


    The secretary of the city chief looked embarrassed.


    It was the first time that he was given a face like this, and he didn''t adapt for a while.


    "One department has three director-level physicians and six deputy director-level physicians."


    Seeing that the other party was quite obedient, Liu Jiajia calmly said something.


    "Are you mistaken? The top three are equipped with a department with at most two chief physicians and four deputy directors. This is still a very large top three."


    Director Zhang didn''t believe it at all, and then spoke.


    "That''s another place, this is Tai Lin! Our President Jiang said, our hospital will surpass the top three in the future and become the best hospital in the country. Get out of here!"


    When Liu Jiajia faced Director Zhang, he even shouted directly.


    This fat man, the place is so small, he doesn''t know that he is fat, and he is in the way.


    "Nine? Nine? Those three departments, 327, and there are 27 pediatric clinics over there?"


    Yuan Yimeng stood on tiptoe and looked towards the front end.


    She was already tall, wearing high heels, and not much taller with her toes slightly on her toes.


    But such a small distance is enough to see several rooms, and at the same time the patient enters with the child.


    After visually inspecting it with the naked eye, more than a dozen children were admitted in just a short time.


    The team took a big step forward.


    This big step was filled by a large group of parents with their children.


    Become the appearance of the beginning again.

 1088 Chapter 1088 Zhang Yiyi and Liu Jiajia

    "You don''t need to watch today''s inspection, Secretary Zhang, you will stay and have a detailed understanding of Tailin''s situation, including the conditions of major departments and the qualifications of doctors."


    The first group of Yuanshi finally squeezed out of the pediatric floor and returned to the lobby on the first floor.


    There are so many people.


    It''s as if the entire Binhai patients all went to Tailin Hospital to see the doctor.


    "Yes."


    "Director Zhang, how many days has the situation here lasted? Why haven''t these patients been treated?"


    The head of Yuan Shi looked at Director Zhang with a serious expression.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Director Zhang didn''t know anything about Tailin.


    This hospital is privately owned. It was given special instructions last time because of its outstanding contributions, and the relevant departments provided support. At the same time, it has the qualifications of a Grade B hospital.


    To put it nicely, this is a hospital with the same environment as Binhai TCM.


    But in fact, in terms of management and control, more of it is self-management, and Director Zhang is basically the first time he has come.


    "Okay, this problem needs to be resolved. Tailin also needs the support of relevant departments. Take a moment to talk with the chairman of Tailin, can you directly cooperate with the relevant departments, as for the qualifications, go to the meeting to discuss collectively, and then Make a decision."


    Qualifications are really difficult to determine.


    A large hospital with the highest level, a top three-level hospital, and a matching doctor in a pediatric department cannot keep up with Tai Lin.


    Simply put, since its inception, Tailin''s configuration has far exceeded the top three.


    Such large hospitals are one of the few in the country.


    Being buried here is definitely a waste of resources.


    But if it''s wasteful, the constant revolving situation here is another irony.


    "Head of Yuan City."


    "Xiao Yuan, I know the situation. The relevant departments will actively help you solve the problem. Don''t worry."


    Yuan Yimeng hasn''t been able to say the word''for money''. The head of Yuan City has already made a decision, and he also has a decision in his heart.


    "Solve the problem? Do we have a problem?"


    The words of the head of Yuan Shi always echoed in Yuan Yimeng''s mind?But there has been no clue.


    In the situation here, the patient comes to see a doctor. Is this a problem?


    Yuan Yimeng suddenly recovered.


    The idea of ??the head of Yuan Shi is to let the patients go to other hospitals and not to come too much, so as to relieve pressure and solve problems.


    That''s it!


    "The head of Yuan Shi, the head of Yuan Shi..."


    Thinking of this stubbornness, Yuan Yimeng hurriedly chased across the crowd.


    Secretary Zhang lifted his eyes and looked at Liu Jiajia, the female nurse who had just scolded him behind him.


    "Hello. Let me introduce again. I am the Secretary of the City Chief of Binhai City, translated by Zhang Yi. Just now, our City Chief gave me a task to let me know about Tailin''s situation. Now, do you have time..."


    "No time to!"


    Liu Jiajia turned around and turned his back to Zhang Yiyi.


    "Do you feel dizzy? Did you drink water in the morning? Why do you feel uncomfortable?"


    This side scolded Zhang Yiyi, and the other side was very gentle with the children.


    "Um, I feel a little dizzy!"


    "Registration!"


    Zhang Yiyi chose to find Liu Jiajia in this way, hoping to let the other party take time to chat.


    Waiting for Zhang Yiyi to hang up and return to the pediatrics department, Jiang Xiaohu also came to the pediatrics department.


    He replaced Dr. Wang in the department of pediatrics. Dr. Wang has been arranged to go home and rest for a long time.Come over to work.


    "Secretary Zhang?"


    When moving goods downstairs, a group of people introduced them.Jiang Xiaohu remembered the other person''s name. When Yuan Yimeng chased Yuan Shishou''s car away, Jiang Xiaohu had just come up, saw it from a distance, and did not ask.


    "Ah, Dean Jiang."


    Seeing Jiang Xiaohu, Zhang Yiyi''s face was embarrassed.


    "Well, see a doctor?"


    Jiang Xiaohu noticed the registration order in the opponent''s hand.


    "Ah, yes, a little dizzy."


    "Row."


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t say any more. When the other party spoke, he looked up and glanced at Liu Jiajia''s direction, and already understood everything.


    Soon, Jiang Xiaohu, who was put on a doctor''s white coat, walked through the crowd and walked to the innermost room, where there were severely ill children.


    They were all children who were checked by the deputy chief pediatrician and were sent by suspected severe illness.


    In the car, Yuan Yimeng told Yuan Shishou that the more patients in Tailin, the better, the medical rules and social security benefits are all provided by Tailin.


    In fact, only hospitals supported by relevant departments have social security subsidies.


    By doing this, Tai Lin is regarded as paying the patient himself.


    "You, don''t you keep losing money by doing this!"


    When the head of Yuan City heard Yuan Yimeng say this, his eyes widened.


    Most of the private hospitals are for profit.The medicines they use are good but also expensive.


    Coupled with the inability to reimburse, the patient has to pay the money.


    "I didn''t lose much. No, Yuan Shi, the reason I asked you to investigate this time is to hope that the relevant departments can support our Tailin Hospital. We plan to open another Tailin Branch."


    Yuan Yimeng didn''t know that he had subconsciously let Yuan Shishou know the fact that Tailin Hospital had been burning money. She was unfamiliar with her and could only get straight to the point.State your needs directly.


    "Open another one?"


    The head of Yuan Shi thought he had heard it wrong.


    "wait."


    Yuan Shi first raised his hand and picked up the phone.


    "Hey, Xiao Zhang."


    "The head of the city, I am investigating the report and did not pursue the nurse."


    Zhang Yiyi saw the phone call from the city leader, facing Liu Jiajia''s unkind eyes, anxious, and actually said his inner thoughts.


    When he realized that he had said something wrong and saw Liu Jiajia''s surprised eyes, Zhang Yiyi couldn''t wait to find a hole immediately, and even hung up the phone.


    "Love at first sight? Okay, then this is also one of the tasks. Be sure to track down the nurse Liu. Also, if you have time, go to the Industrial and Commercial Bureau to check Tailin''s operating conditions and financial statements."


    Hearing that this young secretary who has always worked smoothly will have such a side.


    The head of Yuan Shi looked very happy, and actually joked.


    "Yes, I will go to the relevant bureau immediately and send the report to your WeChat."


    Zhang Yiyi said immediately where he dared to forget his own business.


    When the phone hung up, Liu Jiajia stared at Zhang Yiyi.


    "Secretary Zhang, yes, let me tell you, this is the pediatrics department, you already have an adult, and the andrology department is also on the third floor. Get off!"


    Liu Jiajia was completely angry and worked diligently early in the morning.


    She kept looking for things to her, ignored this person, followed behind her like a worm, choked up and talked endlessly, and still had a lot of questions.


    Zhang Yiyi looked down at the registration slip in his hand, the two words on his face made him blush.


    It''s not the time to talk about this, he still has tasks.


    In the car.


    "Yeah, Chief Yuan, we found that Tailin Hospital is under a lot of pressure. The chairman of our company has already held a meeting for us, and they unanimously decided to open another branch to relieve the pressure on the hospital. At the same time, there is no need to let Our people on the coast ran around, creating benefits for people."


    Yuan Yimeng finally said what he wanted to say in one breath.

 1089 Chapter 1089

    The head of Yuan Shi looked at Yuan Yimeng beside him, he was really puzzled.


    If insurance is offered to the people, the money can be supplemented by themselves, so that the hospital can make money for treating people''s illnesses?Is this a profiteering industry?


    Ding dong.


    Yuan Yimeng was still talking about requesting land grant, and Yuan Shi''s cell phone rang.


    Picking up the phone, Yuan Shishou opened it.


    The above is the financial statement of Tailin Hospital for the past three months sent by Zhang Yiyi.


    "This... nonsense!"


    Yuan Shishou flipped through two pages and was shocked by the numbers displayed above, and said a severe criticism.


    "City leader, what''s wrong?"


    Yuan Yimeng didn''t know the situation, and looked at Yuan Shishou with a look of confusion.


    "Okay, you have something to do on your side too. Just get off here, and I will have an emergency meeting right away to discuss your visit to the hospital."


    Faced with Yuan Yimeng, Yuan Shishou couldn''t figure it out.


    He didn''t want to ask about this now.


    The current situation reminded him of the scene when the beauty suddenly had to recognize her godfather when he first met Yuan Yimeng.


    He was driven out of the car for unknown reasons. Yuan Yimeng still doesn''t know what he said wrong.


    Logically, they gave money to do things for the people.


    But why does the head of Yuan Shi seem to be angry?


    Here, after a week of running-in, Tailin Hospital gradually began to arrange patients in an orderly manner.


    The place is big enough, mainly manpower.


    Yuan Yimeng¡¯s suggestion of increasing the department was heard by Liu Jiajia, and finally got free. During the break, Liu Jiajia took the whole plan of Yuan Yimeng, one of the Dean Jiang¡¯s women, as a joke.


    Then it passed ten, and it quickly spread to Yu Bailing''s ears.


    "I heard, you want to add another department?"


    As usual, Yu Bailing rushed into Jiang Xiaohu''s office.


    Had it not been for Jiang Xiaohu had a very human perception, and strong physical control over emergencies.


    If the hand that is opening the tea can for himself shakes, I am afraid that he will suffer a heavy loss.


    "Director Yu, knocking on the door is a good habit."


    Jiang Xiaohu just had time to rest soon.


    Just want to relax.


    "We have used all the rooms, what other departments do you add? Free up the utility room!"


    As the splash of water poured into the teacup, Yu Bailing unceremoniously took a big mouthful.


    Refreshing and refreshing.


    The tea is ordinary Tieguanyin, but I don¡¯t know why. Jiang Xiaohu¡¯s here is very delicious.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t care, and poured himself a glass again.


    Take a sip, leaving fragrance on your lips and teeth.


    "Can the utility room be vacated?"


    "No! These are all medical waste dumps. Although many of them are temporarily vacant, once something happens, these places will become the key, and none of them can be missing."


    "That''s it."


    Jiang Xiaohu said casually.


    Take another sip, good, the temperature is just right.


    "Ok."


    Yu Bailing did the same, then suddenly coughed and choked.


    "what did you say?"


    Since it is a hard and fast rule, Jiang Xiaohu will act in accordance with the rules of this world and will also abide by the hospital''s rules.


    These specially set spaces seem to be useless and even a bit wasteful, but Jiang Xiaohu knows that every wasted space has its value. It may be an emergency, it may really be a simple utility room, and it may have special The passage allows people to pass through.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know, and didn''t want to know whether it was useful.


    He is not here to dialectic things, nor to convey the truth.


    When Jiang Xiaohu reaches a certain height, he doesn''t need to understand many things, someone will tell him then.


    Just like a star who suddenly became famous overnight, or even a lottery with hundreds of millions of local tyrants.


    These people may have been just plain-headed people, but when they have everything, someone will tell them how to get a C position when attending certain events, and some will tell them the correct way to eat Chinese food and enjoy red wine.


    Of course, just have more.


    Those so-called rules will no longer exist.


    He wants to blow to the bottle, as long as he is rich enough, the so-called etiquette will only say that he is domineering.


    "That''s OK, I''ll go busy."


    Yu Bailing thought it would be necessary to fight again.


    Because in his impression, Jiang Xiaohu''s thinking is difficult to change.


    Even persuasion.


    This person, as long as he decides, he will not change easily.


    She didn''t know what happened. In fact, Jiang Xiaohu didn''t decide this matter, it was just an error.


    "Wait a minute. Now there are a lot of people entering the postgraduate entrance examination in the hospital. How is the initial special virus research work done?"


    Compared with inspections, Jiang Xiaohu is more concerned about this matter.


    "It''s still going on."


    Yu Bailing rolled her eyes.


    Seeing this mischievous action, Jiang Xiaohu was stunned, and then understood.


    Tailin Hospital is so busy, it is really difficult to study mutant viruses.


    "Do it when you have time. By the way, have you seen Vice President Bai Fu recently?"


    Last time I told her to go to work, let her stop Zhou Lin a few, and if possible, it''s better to give up.


    All subsequent actions, including the exercises.


    Obviously Bai Fu did not do this.


    After rebelling against Jiang Xiaohu''s mission, and having been busy for so many days, Jiang Xiaohu has not returned to Lanting Yawan, and has not seen Bai Fu for a long time, Jiang Xiaohu asked.


    "She? Didn''t she ask for leave?"


    When Yu Bailing heard this, she was even more puzzled. Bai Fu called in person and said that she had also agreed with Jiang Xiaohu.


    Jiang Xiaohu didn''t know how it looked now.


    "That''s it, let''s go ahead."


    Jiang Xiaohu nodded.


    There are gradually fewer patients in the hospital. Although he doesn''t know what happened, Jiang Xiaohu''s feeling did not affect his promise, so he didn''t care.


    Bai Fu comes from the mountains and is born once or twice every few decades.


    Compared with Jiang Xiaohu, Bai Fu should know the world better than Jiang Xiaohu, and Jiang Xiaohu is not too worried. After all, she has to care more than herself. It is estimated that something is going on, which younger generation is producing, and she has gone back to the mountains. .


    Every time a patient is treated and the other person is truly grateful, a piece of merit will be passed into Jiang Xiaohu''s body.


    Very weak, but good for cultivation.


    In this world where spiritual energy is thin, elementary herbs like Bi Lingcao can only help through Qi training to the early stage of foundation building, and even the middle and late stages of foundation building can no longer help much.


    Relying on the experience of previous repairs, and the last time the virus mutated, Jiang Xiaohu gained tremendous benefits.


    He will never give up this matter, no matter how difficult it is, he will continue to do it.


    Yu Bailing felt that Jiang Xiaohu became more and more strange, but on weekdays, the responsibility was always strange, and he didn''t think much about it.


    On the side of the road, Zhao Hui drove the car to Yuan Yimeng''s side.


    After receiving a call from Yuan Yimeng, this friend drove to Tailin, then got into Yuan Yimeng''s car and drove to find his old friend.


    As soon as we met, I saw her drooping.


    "What''s wrong? Lost in love?"

 1090 Chapter 1090

    This is a joke often made when flying in the sky.


    Working on an airplane, I can often see certain stars and handsome boys, and often when the flight attendants fall in love at first sight, these little meats have a master by their side.


    Then everyone would tease each other and lament the injustice of fate. They didn¡¯t meet earlier, but they were flying in the sky all day. Before landing, all they saw were in people¡¯s bowls. After landing, they had no time to go outside and wave again. Or just the opposite.


    "What do you mean by Yuan Shishou? Did we do it wrong?"


    Yuan Yimeng kept thinking of this sentence in his mind, and he was puzzled.


    "What''s the matter, get in the car and say. You have been stuck on the road, and some handsome guys over there are staring at you, afraid that you will jump into the river."


    A smile appeared on Zhao Hui''s face.


    This place is really easy to find, just on the bridge.


    This Yuan Yimeng''s heart is also really big. Before Zhao Hui came, she was lying on the wall and looking at the sea below.


    There have been many people around, and I still don''t feel it at all.


    "They all look at me? Mom, go quickly."


    Whoosh, bang!


    Yuan Yimeng got into the car and closed the door.


    I have just been watched by so many people, and I didn''t even think about turning around to take a look.


    When everyone saw Yuan Yimeng getting in the car, they determined that this person should not have suicidal tendencies, because they dispersed immediately.


    "I just said, a good girl, so handsome, how can she commit suicide, you people, just like to guess!"


    A big mother approached Yuan Yimeng recently, she was ready to carefully move to Yuan Yimeng''s side, take this girl home, and make her stupid son a wife.


    Unexpectedly, Yuan Yimeng turned her head and surprised her.


    After people left, she looked as if she had already guessed, and made her laugh.


    Fifty steps laugh a hundred steps.


    There are a few men gearing up next to them. They have not had time to do it, so this aunt must not be allowed to do it first.


    In the car, Yuan Yimeng truthfully said what he had just said to Yuan Shishou.


    "Aren''t you stupid! Such a money-burning hospital has opened branches. Don''t even mention Yuan Shi''s head, as I heard it, I think you are crazy!"


    Tailin''s other products are making money, and all the money earned is used to give back to the society and invest in the hospital.


    Moreover, it is still crazy to invest. The money invested, excluding the expenses, will have to be opened as soon as the branch is opened.


    "This is charity, it is saving people."


    Yuan Yi dreamed that his friends looked like this, and said loudly.


    "What are you doing so loud, I can hear you.


    You have to do charity, donate!Why go to the hospital?


    If the hospital does not have subsidies from the relevant departments, let alone making money, it will be difficult to operate well. The head of the city is the head of the city. The development of the entire Binhai City must be considered. A large hospital has suffered losses for years, and it is still desperately losing money. Also ready to see another loss.


    I feel abnormal when I hear it!"


    While driving, Zhao Hui raised her arms and pressed her palms to Yuan Yimeng''s forehead.


    No fever?


    Why don''t you tell the truth in this big day!


    "We are willing to be in this charity. As the saying goes, saving one''s life is better than building a seventh-level float. This is now on the street to save people, where there are so many people waiting for you to meet, and then save, the hospital will be fine. !"


    Yuan Yimeng said his heart.


    The text in the cheat book I got last time was obscure.


    Several people flipped through the dictionary, looked up one by one, and then asked Jiang Xiaohu again, only to memorize the specific steps.


    But this is cultivation, especially because Tebi targets women and dare not care.


    Regarding the mutated virus, Jiang Xiaohu gained tremendous benefits, and Yuan Yimeng and others also gained.


    This kind of harvest, if you change it to the past, is excellent luck, which will last for a long time.


    Until there is no special way to keep it, slowly dissipate.


    Tasted the sweetness, now all the girls are focusing on Tailin Hospital.This is closely related to their future, so they have to pay attention to it.Land grant is only the first step. If the relevant departments cannot plan, Zhou Lin also discussed a second plan to develop and construct in other areas.


    In a word, this must be done.


    "Loss means that sooner or later, it may fail.


    The privatization of privately-owned hospitals determines that its ultimate future direction is the top three.


    Want to go international, even become a symbol of the country, similar to foreign SATA, and RUBU.


    They can''t keep losing money like this, which makes people untrustworthy.


    "Oh, oh, it''s over, why did I forget this. This is a business, or a business!"


    Hospitals, after being privately owned, are also a business.


    Yuan Yimeng is preconceived and regards it as a national welfare. Among them, privately-run hospitals working with public hospitals feel inferior.If you lose money again and don''t go bankrupt, if you keep insisting, you might be called a bit stupid.


    "No, I have to explain. Go, drive back!"


    Saw a mistake.Yuan Yimeng immediately wanted to remedy it.


    "Go back, what did you say?"


    Zhao Hui discovered that Yuan Yimeng, who has always been savvy, has recently felt that his brain has become stupid.Is this the legendary woman in love?


    Bringing up this matter, Zhao Hui remembered that Yuan Yimeng hurried out to eat at noon that day, with a happy smile on her face.


    I asked her to eat together at the time, but she didn''t come, saying that she met a customer and had an appointment.


    client?Did you eat at noon?


    Even if Zhao Hui does not sell, she knows that there are only a handful of them.


    In particular, we are selling facial masks too soon, and now orders are stable, and shipments are increasing year by year.


    Nowadays, five new factories have been built, all the surrounding areas have been purchased, and they are still here for a long time.


    "I, I will explain to her."


    "Okay! The capital of the city saw the report, so what else to explain. What should be done, so be it."


    Zhao Hui waved her hand.


    To explain too much is to cover up, no matter how good the relationship is, there are still a lot of leaders in the relevant departments, and it is impossible to hide such things.There will be a unified arrangement above, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you think about it now.


    "Then what to do?"


    Yuan Yimeng finally realized that he had messed up everything.


    "What else can I do? Now take me to see that handsome guy in your mind. I have always listened to you, and I want to see it too."


    Stars appeared in Zhao Hui¡¯s eyes. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Zhou Lin, Yuan Yimeng, Deng Shuangshuang, who he had seen behind him, and even Huang Liying, another star shareholder who rarely appeared in the company, all treated this Tai Lin courtyard. So interested?


    She went to ask, knowing that it was Tai Lin''s dean, but she hadn''t plucked up the courage to come and see it by herself.


    There is also a default among flight attendants, and some people will avoid them when they are favored by friends.


    "If you want to see, go and see for yourself. I can still stop you. The legs are longer on your body and the wheels are on the body."


    Yuan Yimeng was amused by what his friend said.


    If it was before, maybe she would still avoid something, but now it doesn''t matter.

 1091 Chapter 1091

    "Well, this is what you said, so let''s go now."


    It was the first time Zhao Hui saw her friend that she was so generous, so she didn''t rush to seize the opportunity.


    It didn''t matter if Yuan Yimeng waved his hand.


    She also wanted to see Jiang Xiaohu and tell Jiang Xiaohu about the things here. Now the situation is heading in another direction unexpectedly.


    She didn''t dare to go to Zhou Lin''s place, wait a moment to let Zhou Lin know what would happen.


    Tailin Hospital is not only related to Jiang Xiaohu, but also to their relationship.


    Time is running out.


    Bai Fu has sent a message, and if he wants to follow Jiang Xiaohu, he needs to break through the critical point of this world.


    The banshee has cultivated for many years, nearly a thousand years.


    Even she failed to break through the critical point of this world to reach that point.


    Now they have passed their 20-year-old life, one-fifth of their lives.


    Can it succeed?


    Many times Yuan Yimeng would ask himself this way in his mind.


    Keeping one''s body like jade for 100 years, it sounds terrifying.


    If someone had told her this way before, I''m afraid he would have yelled over and cursed the other party long ago, and now he is doing this.


    Soon the car drove to Tailin.


    Yuan Yimeng nervously told Jiang Dan what had happened before, and his eyes were almost crying.


    Zhao Hui next to him looked at the ordinary boy in front of him and felt that Yuan Yimeng''s so-called dream lover was nothing more than that.


    Jiang Xiaohu has already built the foundation late.


    He has some control over his own breath.


    Zhao Hui looked at her close friend Chu Chu Keren incredibly, with a very sad look, thinking that the other party was performing, and the gorgeous performance was great.


    It was the first time she saw Yuan Yimeng look like this.


    "How to do how to do?"


    "It is also a good thing to have policy support, and all good things must go with the flow."


    Jiang Xiaohu said lightly.


    This is his style of doing things and the direction he has come here all the way.


    Don''t be too forceful.


    As these words sounded, Jiang Xiaohu remembered his experience in Tailin, and remembered everything he had done so far. Why does he want to return to Tailin and now he does not force it?


    Jiang Xiaohu felt upset and impatient, but he concealed it well.


    Yuan Yimeng also wanted to be too close, and things hadn''t changed to the worst.


    "By the way, how is the company doing?"


    Jiang Xiaohu looked at Yuan Yimeng.


    Recently, Tailin Hospital¡¯s funding seems to have some problems, and many suppliers will ask Jiang Xiaohu on the side during delivery.


    About the payment settlement.


    It''s not a reminder, because the suppliers that the hospital cooperates with have a stipulated settlement date, usually within three months.


    Jiang Xiaohu only learned from the driver when he moved the goods, but he didn''t usually know.


    Now that I heard it, I should ask carefully.


    "It''s nothing big, it''s all small business matters, and she will handle it with Sister Zhou."


    "Yeah. Zhou Lin has grown very well now, but many times she still needs your help. You are really good."


    Jiang Xiaohu thought of Zhou Lin, Yuan Yimeng and Deng Shuangshuang.


    The three women only discussed all important matters of the Tailin Group independently after the press conference that day, and they did not ask Jiang Xiaohu anything during that time.


    Jiang Xiaohu devoted himself to preparing for the Tailin Hospital, ran through the qualification procedures, and asked everything about the opening of the hospital to make preparations for more than a month.


    Tailin Group Huang Liying joined a professional team, although help is indispensable.


    But the golden combination of these three people made every decision accurately in place, and helped Tai Lin sail forward smoothly.


    All three of them come from different places and different industries.


    In Jiang Xiaohu''s view, the car is doing really well.


    "We will continue to work hard."


    Hearing Jiang Xiaohu''s praise, Yuan Yimeng''s face flushed.


    She didn''t notice the startled look on Zhao Hui''s face beside her at all.


    Hey, wake up, Dahua''s general managers, Ou, F, and Canada, and the heads of the three countries Tailin Group, what are you doing?Are you shy?


    The hospital was still very busy. Yuan Yimeng took Zhao Hui to leave after a short while.


    Zhao Hui still wanted to ask what happened, but she didn''t see anything clearly when she dreamed about it.


    "It''s okay, next time next time."


    Yuan Yimeng simply ignored the complaints of his friends in the car.


    The company seems to have really gone wrong.


    Yuan Yimeng just knew what Jiang Xiaohu said.


    In the car, she immediately called Huang Liying and Zhou Lin.


    These two people in the company have always been responsible for funding issues.


    "What''s the matter, so anxious?"


    Zhou Lin is a little strange, she is about to go to F country to discuss a cooperation.


    If the cooperation is successful, Tailin will have a larger market in France.


    This romantic country can bring many benefits and at the same time it can bring long-term friendship between the two countries.


    Beauty is contagious.


    "I just came back from Tailin."


    Zhao Hui didn''t want to be here, but when she heard Yuan Yimeng was raising money, her ears were immediately pricked.


    "The payment for drugs in Tailin Hospital has not yet been settled."


    Yuan Yimeng had a solemn look on his face.


    Zhou Lin is the big boss, and Huang Liying is the second boss.


    But now Zhou Lin seems to be a big boss, and she is not angry with her questioning.


    "What? What happened to the payment?"


    "Jiang Xiaohu told me that part of the medical payment for Taining Hospital had not been settled."


    Both are relatively large numbers.


    "Impossible! I have always been responsible for this matter, what''s the matter?"


    Tai Lin concerns everyone.


    Huang Liying was also a little surprised when she heard it, she didn''t seem to know this.Take out the phone to make another call.


    "What''s the matter with the payment? Why didn''t Tai Lin settle it?"


    She called directly to the finance department.


    "How can there be no money? Tailin Hospital has always reserved the payment, which is the most important thing.


    That money was embezzled?


    Who misappropriated the money?"


    Huang Liying yelled at the phone on the phone.


    "It''s President Huang of the Huang Group."


    When Huang Liying heard these words, her eyes widened in surprise.


    It''s Dad, the money Dad used.


    But how is it possible?Dad hasn''t paid attention to the company''s affairs for a long time, and has been handed over to her.


    "What happened?"


    Huang Liying calmly asked again, the director of finance did not give the reason, it seems that some of the hidden reasons are not clear.


    "This money will go to my account first and be paid through my account."


    Huang Ling directly gave orders to the chief financial officer.


    The other party agreed immediately


    Huang Liying was confused when the phone was hung up.


    It was President Huang, and Zhou Lin wouldn''t be able to say more, because Tai Linyou was helping President Huang today, and Yuan Yimeng also noticed something.


    "I think it¡¯s necessary to tell the three bosses about stocks. We don¡¯t care about Tailin¡¯s stocks. Industry is our foundation. Recently, not only Tailin¡¯s shares have fluctuated, but Huang¡¯s shares have also appeared. The huge fluctuations, I believe this time President Huang misappropriated funds may be the reason."

 1092 Chapter 1092

    Livello also walked over at this time, and after the magic ball was completely submerged in the enchantment, she stood where the magic ball disappeared.


    "Wait for a while and wait for my return."


    Before she finished her words, her figure disappeared in front of her eyes, and Aroline stopped Gekara and Rafia who were acting.


    "Don''t be too anxious, you two, wait a while, sister, she is going to investigate the situation."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Don''t worry, this kind of place can''t trap my sister.


    Just as Arolin said, it didn''t take long for Livello''s figure to resurface in front of everyone.She nodded at them, indicating that there was no problem and that she could go in.


    Still Livello left first, followed by Rafia, and then Gokala.Aroline and Hua Yueling followed behind.


    The feeling of this teleportation array is different from the previous ones, but it has a stronger impact on people. It feels that the passageway when teleporting is full of terrible magic power, and that magic power will unconsciously attack people who enter.Fortunately, not all the magic power surged, otherwise Hua Yueling and the others would not even think about it.


    After passing through the teleportation array, Hua Yueling and the others came to a new place, which still had a certain degree of similarity with the fairy forest in another world they had been to.But Hua Yueling noticed it the moment he arrived.


    Although this forest grows very vigorously and has many towering trees intertwined with each other, it does not have the vitality of the Fairy Forest.


    Hua Yueling likes the Fairy Forest very much, partly because of the unparalleled vitality that makes him feel a very comfortable feeling.It''s like bathing in a hot spring, that feeling is extremely comfortable.


    "call¡­¡­"


    He breathed out, and didn''t see Livello and the others, and I don''t know if it was because of the teleportation formation, or that they left before they came.


    Not far in front was Sister Alorin, she seemed to be observing the situation in the forest, and then Sister Yun and the others followed.


    "Xiao Yueling, come here soon, come here!"


    Aroline ran to the right while waving her arms at them.Hua Yueling didn''t dare to neglect, and hurried to catch up. Hua Yun and the others had just come out. Seeing them both were running over there, they ran along.


    The group of people ran for a certain distance without stopping, and finally found Livello and the others.They are now hiding behind a tree, and not far away is a village. On the wall made up of wooden stakes in the village, there are several people standing on more than one side. There are several people in each of the four directions. In this case, it is more difficult to make a surprise attack.


    "It should be safer to seize this place. Be careful not to be discovered. And it is impossible for him to monitor so many places."


    Gokala and Rafia observed their surroundings, but did not find other notable places, which made them want to take the village.If they do, then they will have a base, but if they want to do it, they must be fast enough to eliminate all the enemies, and the most important thing is not to let them escape. That would be dangerous.


    After Arolin brought Hua Yueling and the others, she immediately asked them to hide behind the tree to avoid the sight of the guard soldiers in the village.


    "Well, let''s take a look at the surrounding situation first, and see if there are any people hidden nearby. If not, we will take over here."


    This kind of relatively remote village is supposed to have no powerful people sitting in the town. It is not difficult to take it down with their strength, but some other problems will arise if they occupy this place.


    "For a while, it''s best not to tease and kill, and leave one or two people to ask how things are now."


    "Don''t talk about it, let''s talk about it after exploring the surroundings."


    Gokala reminded Rafia, and then the two spoke to Livello, and then separated and left from different directions.They went to investigate, while Hua Yueling and the others stayed here and waited. It didn''t take long for the two of them to come back and brought back a fairly good news.


    "There are no people ambushing nearby. From this point of view, this place should be an ordinary stronghold. Be careful when you make a shot later. Don''t make too much noise. If you can kill covertly, kill covertly. Also pay attention to the village. Those people, don¡¯t let them escape."


    Gekara mainly talked to Rafia. After all, Livello and Aroline would not make a move. Hua Yueling and the others would help, but they certainly couldn''t be compared with those two.


    "action!"


    Hua Yueling and the others were hiding behind the trees and cautiously approaching the past, while Gokala and Rafia appeared directly behind the two enemies and easily solved them.This is very easy for them, get the body to a hidden place, and then they hide and observe, to see if the enemy is in a place where no one is paying attention.


    Perhaps it was due to the long-term peace that led to the decline in alertness, so after a while, those people didn''t even notice that the two companions disappeared like this.They still stood calmly, and others sat down directly, leaning on the pillars, talking boredly with their companions next to them.


    This is also caused by the calm for too long, but this is not a bad thing, if it is in a certain way.Of course, even if they are really defensive, it doesn''t matter if they are very vigilant. With the abilities of Gkala and Rafia, it is very simple to solve them.


    After several waves of raids by the two men, they were not discovered until the enemies on the wall were almost wiped out.But it was too late, and after they had solved the remaining few, Hua Yueling and the others did not idle anymore and jumped directly onto the city wall from the outside, into the village.


    All the residents living inside were arrested, and the elders in the village were brought out by Rafia.It could be seen that the elder was terribly scared by her, his body trembling, his face pale and terrible.


    Gokala and Rafia might not know the others, but there are still people who know them, like this trembling elder.It was precisely because he knew who they were that he was so afraid that he couldn''t even speak.


    "Unexpectedly, even you have fallen to this level."


    Gokala looked at the acquaintance whom Rafia had thrown on the ground like garbage, and couldn''t help sighing.


    "..."


    The elder did not answer, lowered his head, and said nothing, he had always known his own destiny.


    "Raphia, let''s see and wish him first, I have something to ask him later."


    Some of the people who were gathered also knew the two of them, but they behaved differently, and Gokala took them all in his eyes.

 1093 Chapter 1093

    The action was much easier than imagined, and it didn''t take long for Gekara and the others to solve the problem here.Some of the villagers were arrested with ghosts in their hearts, and Gokala and Rafia were not ready to let them live. As for the others, they continued to live here according to the usual normal order.


    This is fine, but Rafia is still a little worried.When those people returned, and only these people were left, Rafia expressed his concerns.


    "At least there should be no problem for the time being. And I am not without any preparation."


    Gekara said confidently.Although Rafia still had doubts, since her friends said so, she chose to trust her friends.


    "Where are those people?"


    "Ask later and see if you can ask something. If you can''t ask, kill it."


    There is no way for Gokara, but if you leave them behind or let go, it will be too dangerous, so the best way is to get rid of them once and for all.


    The power that Gokara and the others possess is too weak, let alone fighting against a planet, or fighting against a country, there is no chance of winning.


    "If you want to win, you must take back the bits and pieces that belonged to the princess. But the most important thing is to understand the situation here and the power that the royal city possesses. If we don''t understand these, we don''t have any Way to fight them."


    "Ask if they can ask?"


    Rafia asked suspiciously.


    "I''m not sure about this, but it''s better than not having any clues. That person may know some, but the others here probably know very little, and it''s useless to ask them."


    "Let¡¯s check it out later, but before that, Rafia...Forget it, I¡¯ll go by myself. Rafia, you go and tell them first, we¡¯re going back and bring everyone else over, and everyone will live first. Don''t worry about anything here."


    "What about you?" Rafia turned around and walked a few steps, then stopped and asked.


    "I have to go and see them first, so I don''t have anything to do with them. I can''t even ask if I want to."


    Gokala''s worry is still necessary, Rafia also nodded in agreement with her idea, and then almost ran out.But Gekara did not stop, and walked quickly towards the place where those people were held.


    Since this is a small village, there are actually no places such as prisons for detaining people. Fortunately, there are a lot of houses here. After a lot of arrests, many of them are vacant. These places It was temporarily used as a prison to detain those people.


    After Gekara came over, he was still worried that something might happen to that person, but when he saw that he was still fine, he was relieved.After catching the opponent, she hasn''t asked anything. If the opponent is killed at this time, it will be troublesome, and she doesn''t know who she wants to ask about.


    "It''s really fast to come."


    Seeing her walking into the "prison", the person who had been a companion sighed like this, but he also sighed and had no other meaning.


    "Naturally be faster, otherwise if you run away."


    Gokala didn''t express his worries. There is no need to tell the other party about those now. Besides...you shouldn''t tell him anyway. They are still enemies after all.


    "Unexpectedly, my retribution came so late, I thought it would be faster."


    The other party said something weird, which surprised Gekara. He didn''t expect that he would say this to himself. What did he mean?


    "You thought of it a long time ago?" Gekara asked strangely. In any case, she couldn''t expect the other party to say such a thing, it was too strange.


    "I thought of some, but I didn''t expect you to come back so quickly."


    Gokala stared at his face and didn''t ask these questions again. After all, it is not incomprehensible to have such a premonition sometimes.


    "Then you should also know what I''m here for."


    "If you want to know anything, just ask, as long as I know it will not hide from you."


    Gekara did not expect the other party to agree so easily. She even doubted whether the other party had any traps, but now the other party was still in her hands, and he dared not do anything.


    On the other hand, Hua Yueling and the others helped occupy the village and found a place to rest. There was nothing interesting here.However, in a while, they are still going to walk around to see if there is anything interesting, or something worth noting.


    Livello and Aroline were studying in the middle of the village, and they did not ask.Both seem to be very focused, and it is very important to think about it.


    "Huh, it feels a little different from the other world here."


    Lu Yuetong looked around and said that this place could also be called a different world, but it was different from the one they had been to before.Perhaps it is because there are no elves living here.


    The breath of life mentioned before is only part of the difference, and the density of trees here is also different from that in the elven forest. There are no dense trees there, and the branches and leaves are not so lush.It is also worth mentioning that some differences can be vaguely detected in these trees, but Hua Yueling and the others did not observe it carefully, so they can''t tell the specific differences.


    The four people were sitting on a big rock, observing the situation nearby.After solving the enemies here before, Rafia had patrolled the surrounding area with Aroline, and found no other things wrong.The residents who were left behind were also under surveillance, but the method of surveillance was not very clear to Huayueling, but it was certain that not all the people who remained here could be trusted.


    At least now, whether it''s Gokala, Rafia, or even Livello, they are all staying vigilant. They don''t completely believe in the people who stayed behind, but they are not ready to do anything for the time being, but wait until the other party takes action. Say it again.


    After Hua Yueling and the others sat on the rock and rested for a while, they got up and walked over to Aroline and the others. They were still working on something in the middle of the village.Regardless of the size of the village, it is quiet at the moment, perhaps because the village has just changed its owner, so those people are hiding in the house and are not willing to come out, afraid of something.


    Originally, when they came, it was quite lively inside, at least someone was active outside, but now they haven''t seen anyone resigning.


    The four people stopped by their side and watched the movements of their hands. They didn''t ask anything, but just watched intently.

 1094 Chapter 1094 The Construction of the Portal

    Livello was still concentrating on the work at hand, not looking at them.And Aroline turned her head and blinked at them.


    "Sister Aroline, what are you doing?"


    Hua Yueling leaned over and asked quietly.


    "We are going to build a teleportation array here, so that we can teleport here on earth at any time. But after all, it can¡¯t be said to be too safe here, so we have to build a secure teleportation array. ready."


    "Oh, I see."


    Hua Yueling had come to understand it, and she felt boring after standing next to it for a while. They couldn''t do much here, so it might as well look around.


    "We won''t bother here anymore, just go around here."


    "Well, let''s go. But it''s better not to leave this village, it''s not safe here yet."


    "I know, we are in the village." Hua Yueling nodded.I still wanted to go out, but since Sister Aroline said so, it must be dangerous. For the safety of myself and others, it is better not to do my best.


    Rafia walked out of the big house not far away at this time, found Aroline and Livello, and she walked over immediately.After they came to the two people, they whispered something, Hua Yueling and the others had already walked away, so they didn''t hear what she was saying.


    "Well, that teleportation array is temporarily closed. If it is opened for too long, it is very likely to be discovered, so for safety reasons, it cannot be turned on all the time. So, wait a while for our teleportation array to finish, you can teleport from here Just go back."


    "Alright, I will trouble you in a while."


    Rafia stood by and watched, but saw that the teleportation formation had not been built yet, although she was still a little anxious, she would go immediately if she wanted.But Aroline had said so, so she couldn''t say no, so she agreed and thanked the two people and left for the time being.


    Anyway, there is no way to leave for the time being, in that case, you can complete other tasks first.


    Thinking of this, Rafia turned around in the village. The other thing she had to do was also very simple, that is, to understand the situation of the village first. Of course, she also needed to investigate the people who stayed here. The situation, see how many of them are still unresolved.


    Although these people may not have much strength, if they really pass the news out, it will be a considerable trouble, and it is better to kill the trouble in the cradle.


    "How long will it take?"


    "It''s hard to say, but it won''t be too long. I''ll tell you when it''s done in a while."


    "All right, then so be it."


    Rafia nodded after getting an answer, and then left.


    Hua Yueling and the others wandered around the village, and Rafia also began to patrol like them.The village is not large, and the total population of residents is only 50 people. However, even if you want to patrol and understand everything, it is very difficult to do. After all, even if they are killed or captured by them, the rest is There are also dozens of people who need to observe.


    Besides, there is another trouble. It''s not that you can get the information you want by observing. Where there are such good things, if you want to know something important, you probably need to observe it all the time, not just for a while. Okay.


    Hua Yueling and the others returned to the place and sat down after a round. They also noticed Rafia''s movements, but they didn''t follow it anymore, but wanted to rest first.The village has been around, there is nothing worth noting. The houses here are relatively simple and old, and there is nothing new, and they have not found anything else that interests them, so they have no interest. .


    Arolin and Livello hadn''t stopped their movements, and it seemed that they would have to wait for a while until they built the teleportation formation.Rafia''s movements were slower, and she seemed to be eavesdropping.


    She would stop at the door of every house, observe the windows of those houses in reality, and see if anyone was peeking inside, and then moved to the door to listen.


    But she didn''t seem to have gained much after a lap, she looked rather depressed, not as happy as she imagined.


    When Rafia came back, the teleportation formation was also built.Hua Yueling and the others also leaned aside to observe, and they saw Sister Aroline and Sister Livio were doing the final debugging work on the teleportation array.


    The portal has been opened, but it seems that it cannot be teleported for the time being, because before Hua Yueling also noticed that Sister Alorin and Sister Livio were standing in front of the teleportation formation and wanted to teleport, but the teleportation formation It just flickered a few times, and then there was a slight explosion.


    "what happened?!"


    Rafia and Gokala were both attracted by the explosion. They came out of the house and immediately noticed that there was something going on with Aroline and Livello, and they rushed out worriedly. Come here, surrounded here.


    After observing around and confirming that no enemies appeared, they were relieved and asked Hua Yueling on the side.


    "what happened?"


    "It''s okay, it seems that there is something wrong with the teleportation array, and there is no way to teleport. Then there was an explosion."


    "Explosion, are you okay?"


    Hurriedly looking at Aroline and Livello, seeing that they were all right, Gekara still asked with concern.


    "It''s okay, just a little unexpected. It seems that building a teleportation array here is a bit more difficult than imagined."


    Aroline shook her head and said.


    "No way?"


    "It''s not impossible. It''s just that the previously opened hole is slightly smaller. It is more difficult to send it through there. It will take a few more experiments and it will take some time."


    "That''s good, as long as there is nothing to do. It''s a little bit later, so you don''t need to worry so much."


    Although Rafia was also a little anxious and rushed to go back, since his friends had said so, and they were also trying to help themselves, they couldn''t urge it to not, so she didn''t say anything.


    Both Arolin and Livello never thought that it would be so difficult to make a teleportation array here. It is much more difficult than imagined, but this is also because they are not prepared. Now that they know, they just need to spend some time. That''s it.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong, Gekara took Rafia and left. Hua Yueling and the others also stood beside them for a while and left.


    However, they didn''t go back to the original resting place to sit, but wandered around again, but they still went to the wooden wall to look outside.

 1095 Chapter 1095

    Hua Yueling and the others stood on a wooden wall made of piles of wood, observing the situation outside the village.Now look at the special peace in the forest. There are no animals. It is quiet, as if there is nothing.


    Maybe it is because the animals here have been eradicated by the people here before?Hua Yueling guessed, but he didn''t know exactly what was going on, it was just a guess.


    At least from observation, it was still relatively calm outside, and there was nothing worth noting, and no other creatures existed.There are no animals, let alone humans.


    I don''t know how the people live here or where the food comes from.Hua Yueling and the others just turned around and took a look. There is a well here, but there is no land for farming. So their food may be obtained from other places, maybe in the forest, or maybe in the forest. Villages or cities outside.


    It is still unknown for the time being.


    Looking into the distance, it is difficult to see more through the layers of trees. After observing for a while, Hua Yueling and the others left there and returned to the place where they had rested.


    It would be great if there was a house where they could rest, but after all, it was an unfamiliar place, and it was just occupied. Even if there is a free house, they are actually reluctant to live in it.


    Aroline and Livello are still busy, but Gokala and Rafia don''t know what to do. They are not outside, and it is estimated that they will not come out for a while.


    What to doSeveral people sat down with such thoughts and leaned back. The backrest was made of wooden boards. This is for people to rest.


    It feels good to lie down, quite comfortable.With the occupation of this village, they suddenly became free, and they didn''t know what to do or what to do. They seemed to have nothing to do, and they were so idle.


    But there is really nothing to do for the time being, they came here to help, and naturally they didn''t know what to do before Gekara and the others did not act.The battle is also over, and it seems that for the time being I need to recuperate and make a plan instead of continuing to fight.


    In addition, there is no entertainment here, and there is no way to watch the mobile phones that they bring, which is very different from the earth, which is why they are bored.


    If there is nothing to do, then they can only stay, and for the time being, they really have to be so bored.


    It¡¯s okay to say if the portals of Aloryn and Livio are built, but if they can¡¯t build it, they can only wait like this. As for when they can be built, this is not what they can say. After all, they also waited.


    The portal is already standing in the middle of the village, and it is difficult to detect the magic power, which shows that the magic protection of this teleportation array is still very good, and there is no leakage.


    Another thing to say is that Sister Aroline is constantly trying, but the results obtained are all failures without exception, and I don¡¯t know why. Anyway, building a teleportation array here seems to be quite difficult. At least it will not be solved in a short while.


    I don''t know to what extent they are experimenting, and how long it will take to get it right.


    Hua Yueling is quite looking forward to it. If it is done, you can go back. It¡¯s okay to go back and bring a game console or bring a few books. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t think of this at the beginning, otherwise, I won¡¯t do it now There will be nothing to do.


    Thinking about it, I regret that such a great time has been wasted.


    Although he said so and thought so, Hua Yueling was just thinking about it. After he got down, he felt that this was actually good. Lying in this place, even though he didn¡¯t feel like he was on the bed at home. It¡¯s comfortable to lie down, but it feels pretty good. Sometimes it¡¯s good to take a break like this. It¡¯s better than keeping the brain in a more tense state.


    Several people did not speak when they lay down. They lay down peacefully, as if they were about to fall asleep.In this state similar to half asleep and half awake, time passed quickly.


    But they were not allowed to lie down for too long. After a while, they heard someone calling them.Hua Yueling was the first to wake up and look at the person who called herself, Sister Aroline.


    "Sister Aroline? Is the teleportation array okay?"


    "No problem, you can go back now, how about it, do you want to go back first?"


    "Well, go back and come back later. There is nothing wrong here anyway."


    "That''s true, but you can go to other places. Gokala and Rafia still need to stabilize the situation here, so there is nothing that can be done for the time being. As for other things, we will wait until later. Nothing will happen for a while."


    "Then we have nothing to do even here."


    "Who knows. But there should be no. I thought they would want to occupy more places, but it seems that they are temporarily preparing to build this place as a base, so it will take some time to build this place, so in a short time There should be no more fighting."


    "Then...do we still need to come over? It seems unnecessary?"


    "Anyway, it just so happens that Sister Huayun is also on vacation, so it¡¯s not bad that you just take things here and have fun. Anyway, the time here is very slow, and it¡¯s pretty good here, isn¡¯t the environment very good? , It feels different from the fairy forest."


    "It''s not bad. It''s considered a tourist to come here. Well, even if you come here for a tourist."


    When Hua Yueling said this, Hua Yun and Mu Ningshuang next to them both woke up, but they did not hear the conversation between the two.It was after Hua Yueling told them that they knew what had happened.


    "Then go back and come back in a while, it''s pretty good here. It feels different from Jelucy."


    If you want to say where the difference is, the most important thing is popularity. Don¡¯t look at the fact that there are no people on the street here, and even if it¡¯s like this, you can still feel the popularity here, not really as deserted as Zelucy. .


    After all, there is really no one in Jelucci, except Jelucci.But now it''s a little different. Many people stayed there and lived there, which made it a little different, and a lot more angry than before.


    Since they are all here, and they came here deliberately because of the holidays, then this time should not be wasted, they all think so.In that case, it would be nice if those things come here to kill the boredom.

 1096 Chapter 1096

    Rafia went back earlier than them, but he hasn''t come back yet. It seems that the people over there are still packing things.


    Hua Yueling and the others also returned through the teleportation array.This time the teleportation array was different from the one used before, and it didn''t feel so uncomfortable, and he returned to the earth calmly.


    "Huh... it feels like returning to modern society from primitive times. It''s really different."


    The group returned to Sister Aroline''s home, but only they came back. Sister Aroline and Sister Livello stayed in another world, and did not come back together.It seemed that they still had something to discuss with Gokara.


    Hua Yueling was not particularly concerned about these, since they didn''t want to say anything, there was no need to ask anything.


    They didn''t stay after returning to the earth, so they left and went home immediately.In the middle of the road, Hua Yueling and Hua Yun separated from Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, and agreed to meet at Mu Ningshuang''s house later.


    It''s relatively close to Aroline''s house, just go straight from there in a while.


    After saying goodbye, Hua Yueling and Hua Yun speeded up and headed home.When I got home, there was no one at home. Mom and Dad seemed to be out again, and they didn¡¯t know what they were doing every day. It was a little mysterious and seemed to be playing around. Hua Yueling also asked, but Dad Mother didn''t say anything, which made him feel quite curious.


    "Not at home again, they were still at home when we left."


    Hua Yueling said after opening the door.The two of them went in and came to Hua Yueling''s room, and then they looked in the room, and took all the things they thought would help kill time.


    The two still took a lot of things, such as handheld devices, books, and e-readers.If nothing happens, they will have to stay there for a long time, although they will come back halfway, but after all they will have to stay there for so long, it is better to bring more.


    Soon Huayueling and the others put everything away and put them in Huayueling¡¯s inventory. In this way, it is convenient to take them out, and they don¡¯t need to be put together to make a mess, and they won¡¯t be able to find it. That would be troublesome.Hua Yueling is also a lazy person, if it really messes up, he won''t bother to clean up.


    After taking the things, they did not rush to leave, but sat at home for a while before leaving.There is no electricity in that world, and it is impossible to connect the electricity to the past at least temporarily. You have to get the power bank for charging, otherwise they will have to come back and charge once in a day. There is nothing to do.


    Hua Yueling originally didn¡¯t buy a power bank. After all, he didn¡¯t use it normally. Almost all of these electronic devices are used at home, and he wouldn¡¯t take it with him outside. However, Sister Yun bought him a power bank. It''s useful now.


    "Sister Yun, let''s go."


    To say that the only good thing over there is that the time flow is slower than here, and the environment is also good.If you can, you can go around at that time, which is pretty good.


    "Ok."


    Hua Yun also stood up, and the two of them left the house and went to Mu Ningshuang''s house like this.


    Lu Yuetong hadn¡¯t come when they arrived at Mu Ningshuang¡¯s house, and Mu Ningshuang hadn¡¯t packed his things yet. After they knocked on the door, Mu Ningshuang¡¯s mother came to open the door. After a few words with her, Huayue Ling and the others went to Mu Ningshuang''s room to find her.


    When I arrived in the room, I found that she was still packing her things, and she could see that she had to bring a lot of things.Fortunately, she has a space bag, so those things can be placed in the space bag. Although it may be a little messy, as long as it is cleaned up, there is no problem.


    If you want to say, the space bag can hold more things than Hua Yueling''s inventory, but Hua Yueling feels that it is not easy to use her own inventory.


    There was not much left, Mu Ningshuang stopped after finishing packing, and said hello to Hua Yueling and the others.


    "Why bring so many?"


    "Is it going to be there for several days? It seems that nothing happened these days. It''s better to bring more things."


    Mu Ningshuang said and sat down, they could wait a while now, after all, Lu Yuetong hadn''t come over yet.


    Lu Yuetong might have to wait a while and don''t know when to come, but it''s not bad to wait a while.A few people just sat and chatted, but it was Hua Yun who talked the most, Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang just responded.


    Just after they chatted for a while, the door bell rang, Hua Yueling and the others knew that Lu Yuetong should have come, but she was still slower than expected, and they didn''t know what they had taken.


    "Let''s go down too, don''t wait for her to come up."


    Hua Yueling stood up as she said this, as did Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun, and the three of them went out of the room and walked downstairs together.


    When going downstairs, Lu Yuetong came up, and the two sides met in the middle of the stairs.


    "Let''s go."


    Mu Ningshuang said so, Lu Yuetong turned around and walked on again.


    It just so happened that Mu Ningshuang''s mother came out of the kitchen with a tray in her hand, on which there were snacks and drinks.Seeing a few of them went downstairs instead of staying there, and looked like they were going to leave, showing a look of surprise.


    "Why don''t you just leave, eat something to leave?"


    "Then eat something first, and let''s go later."


    Hua Yueling was about to refuse, when she heard Mu Ningshuang say so next to her.In this case, they can only stay temporarily, sitting on the sofa enjoying snacks and drinking drinks.


    Mu Ningshuang''s mother also sat on the empty sofa next to her and chatted with them.It seemed that Mu Ningshuang hadn''t made it clear what they were going to do, so Mu Ningshuang''s mother was still very curious and worried, and asked sideways.


    It was difficult for Hua Yueling to tell such things, so they made up a lie to temporarily conceal it.However, Hua Yueling felt that Qiru Ningshuang''s mother knew that they did not tell the truth, but she also knew that they did not want to say it for some reason, so she didn''t ask any more.


    It''s not the first time Hua Yueling and the others have come, she still knows them better.Besides, her own child still doesn''t know when Mu Ningshuang has never worried her. He is very sensible and mature.


    "Slow down, watch the cars on the road."


    "Ok."


    Mu Ningshuang nodded after hearing this, indicating that he knew it.Then she said goodbye to her mother, and then left with Hua Yueling and the others.The group of people arrived at Sister Aroline''s house as quickly as possible. The door of Sister Aroline''s house was open, not the way they were locked when they left.


    "A thief?"


    Hua Yueling himself denied this idea.

 1097 Chapter 1097

    At the moment when he saw the scene before him, Hua Yueling suspected that a thief had arrived, but he immediately denied this idea.No thief would act so blatantly. If he wanted to go in, he would go over the wall instead of directly entering through the front door. That was too courageous.


    The other is that Sister Aroline¡¯s house has a special defense device. People who are not allowed can¡¯t get in. Not only that, but that person will receive terrible punishment. This is not just for fun.


    A few people pushed their bicycles into the yard. Just after they parked the car, they heard footsteps coming from the door, and when they looked quickly, they saw a group of girls coming in with Rafia.


    Roughly speaking, there are more than a dozen people coming and going. It seems that they are all the people who are with Rafia and Gokara.If you think this way, Rafia should have opened the door. Maybe she also got the key from Sister Aroline, so she could open the door.


    Rafia naturally noticed their presence, and after bringing the girls over to greet them, she asked.


    "Are you going back too?"


    "Well, everything that should be prepared is ready, I didn''t expect it to be so coincidental."


    "Then let''s go together, I just want to send them over."


    Those girls are also very lively. Outside, perhaps because they were in front of Rafia, they didn¡¯t dare to speak, but after meeting Huayueling and the others, they all opened up. They were more able to talk than each other. Yueling sounded ashamed.


    These girls are just like a group of birds, and they are pretty cute.Rafia didn''t show any expression when she heard them, so others didn''t know what she was thinking.


    In this way, he quickly came to the place where the teleportation formation was located. Rafia did not walk in directly, but let Hua Yueling and the others go first, and then directed the girls she had brought over.


    Originally, Huayueling said that let the family go first, but Rafia didn''t agree anyway, so she could only return to Rika Star through the teleportation array.


    This time I felt much more relaxed than the last time. I returned to Ricca. Just opened my eyes, I saw a woman waiting next to me. She looked like she was in her thirties. Gekara and the others are almost the same, they are also very beautiful, their skin is fair, and their eyes are smaller, but they are very charming.


    Wearing heavy armor, holding a weapon in his hand is a spear.


    This was the first time Hua Yueling saw a real weapon like this, and couldn''t help but look at it more.The woman was a little surprised to see that they came out, but she still knew them, so she greeted them, and then began to stand guard again without saying a word.


    It seemed that she was waiting for Rafia to bring someone over, but she hadn''t seen her before, and it should have been someone Rafia had just brought here.


    I looked around, and I didn''t see Sister Aroline or Sister Livello, and Gekara wasn''t here either, maybe he was still talking about things in the house.


    A few of them immediately walked away from the portal, so as not to affect the transmission of Rafia and the others behind. After clearing the space, they saw a figure emerging from the teleportation array. That figure hadn''t stood still. Another person came out from behind, and he rushed out directly.


    The person who rushed out didn''t notice that there was a person standing in front of him, so he slammed into it, staggering under the foot of the person who had not recovered, and almost fell.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Moaning in a low voice, after standing firm, the man shook his head, seeming to have a headache.


    "Don''t run so fast, do so in a hurry, just slow down."


    The girl who ran out hadn''t recovered yet, so she was given a lesson by the lady standing next to her. I had a pity for her headache. She still couldn''t walk away, so she had to be trained here.Fortunately, the lady also knew that someone would come back, so she didn''t teach her for too long, she just told her to step aside after saying a few words and don''t stand in the way.


    The girl quickly ran aside, she didn''t want to be criticized like this anymore.The reason why he just ran out is only because he finally "escaped" from under Rafia''s nose and was so excited to return to his hometown.


    Just after they walked away, someone came out from behind, just like that intermittently, everyone came here through the teleportation array.But after they arrived, new problems appeared. There was no place to live, or there was not enough place to live.


    There were not many people living here, and there were not many houses. Even if some of the remaining empty houses were captured, there were only a few empty houses. Even if these houses were filled, they would not be able to live in this situation. Now we need to build a house.


    Rafia looked sadly at the girls who were staring at her. She was also very speechless. She just wanted to quickly take them over. They missed their hometown just like herself, but they forgot about it. It happened that Gekara told her before, don¡¯t take everyone over.


    "We still have to discuss with her."


    Rafia backed down when he thought of it. What is certain is that when he tells this story, he will at least be scolded by his friends. Who made him forget it was his fault.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    She sighed helplessly and walked towards the house where Gekara was located. If she could, she actually didn¡¯t want to go there. It was a very happy thing, but it turned out that she was not happy at all. Really are¡­¡­


    Let alone how Gokala will react, her own reaction is enough to explain the problem.


    Those girls were left behind. Rafia told them not to separate first, and they gathered in the middle of the village, waiting for her to give orders before they could act.


    The girls are also very obedient, just standing in the middle without moving, waiting for her to complete the task and come back.


    The people are brought back, no trouble, but...


    When she found Gokala, she was still talking to Aroline and Livello. It seemed that the conversation was pretty good. At least the expressions of both sides were calm, with some smiles, not like a bad conversation. Look like.


    Seeing her come in with such an expression, Gekara shook his head helplessly. She knew what was going on without her friends saying.But today is a good day after all, so she didn''t want to teach her, just a reminder is still necessary.


    "Okay, let''s forget it this time, let''s figure out how to arrange them later. If it doesn''t work, we can only ask some people to go back first. But you have to remember next time. You can''t do things like that. I don¡¯t care about the consequences, how can I do it well."


    Rafia did not expect that Gekara would say such a few words to her, which surprised and pleasantly surprised her, which exceeded her expectations.

 1098 Chapter 1098

    "Not enough places to live? Have you brought everyone back?"


    Aroline looked at Rafia in surprise, she didn''t expect her to be so careless, she didn''t even think about it at all.Rafia was a little embarrassed by her, and couldn''t help turning her head.


    "Really...but there is a relatively simple way to build a house. My sister and I can help. If we can make it fast enough, we should be able to make enough houses before night. But in this case, the village is too small. Expansion works."


    "Help, do you have a way?"


    Rafia asked impatiently.They can only fight, and they don''t know much about the construction field, but even so, they also know that it is not a simple thing to build a house with so many people, at least don''t want to complete it in a few days.


    Moreover, now they can''t ask other people, they can only rely on these people in the village, but whether they will build a house is still a question.


    "Of course there is a way, and it is very easy. They will be on guard here first, aren''t there so many places on the wall, and later I will build a row of defensive measures outside, and then start building the house."


    "Then I will trouble you. If you need help, please tell me directly. We will do our best."


    At this time, Gekara also spoke. Of course it is good for others to help them solve the problem, but they can''t just rely on others and do nothing, that would be too bad.


    "Well, I need to talk later."


    Arolin said that she stood up and walked out, as did Livello.After they left, they didn''t act immediately, but first found Mu Ningshuang and called her together.


    "You can exercise your magical control ability. My sister and I will be there to help you in a while. You don''t have to worry about it, just pay attention to what is wrong at any time."


    Mu Ningshuang nodded, and after Aroline and Livio were ready, they began to mobilize magic power to act.The magic of building a house is a kind of earth magic, but what is built in this way is only a simple adobe house, which is faster than human handwork and it is also stronger.


    "The nearby trees have to be cleaned up, otherwise there is no way."


    "Alright, let''s do that. In a moment, you and my sister will first see where the expansion is better. I will clean up those trees."


    The main thing that needs to be cleaned is the trees in the internal test and the places where the walls are built, which is quite troublesome to clean.After all, although there are not many trees here, there are dozens of trees around the village. Fortunately, this task is solved by Aroline, so there is no need to worry about the speed.


    As for Aroline''s approach, it was also simple and rude, using force to cut the trees directly from the bottom instead of uprooting them. That would be more troublesome and might cause confusion.You must know that some of these trees are very long and huge, and the ground will sink directly if they are not dealt with, and even the inside of the village will be affected.


    Those girls were also grouped out to help under the orders of Gokala and Rafia, and the speed was faster now.


    Hua Yueling and the others were not idle either. They came out together in groups of three. Although they couldn''t keep up with Sister Aroline, they were still pretty good.


    Holding the two-handed sword in both hands, Hua Yueling came to cut the tree, while Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong were holding the trunk next to them. With their strength, there is no problem with the smaller tree, but if it is too Even they can''t bear the heavy trees.


    Because of this, what Hua Yueling chose were the thinner trees, so that Sister Aroline and the others would not have to work so hard.


    It didn¡¯t take long, and about half an hour passed. All the trees in the surrounding area were emptied, but these trunks were not discarded, but were stacked in rows on the periphery of the first layer of the city wall. .


    "These tree trunks can be used for construction if they are family members, so let''s keep them for now, maybe they will be useful."


    That''s what Aroline said. The trees she made are the most regular, arranged in rows and rows, making them very neat.


    "It should be almost here."


    On the other side, Mu Ningshuang and Liweiluo have also made progress. After they have decided on the scope of expansion, they will get together when Aroline and the others are finished, ready to start expanding the site.


    "It''s best to reinforce the outside. Only one layer will not work. You can add some trees to the inside to make the city wall thicker so as not to be damaged too easily.


    "Well, but I''m not very proficient in this area of ??magic, and I need the help of two sisters."


    "Relax, I didn''t tell you before. We will help you pay attention to it. It just so happens that you can also master this area of ??magic."


    In fact, there are not many magics in construction, and they are all difficult to use. For example, Mu Ningshuang can be used as good, and many magicians can''t even use it.


    The use of magic in this area requires a very strong mental power, and it also requires a lot of magic power, and the most important thing is that it is particularly troublesome. It needs to be paid all the time, instead of using magic and it¡¯s done, so simple Construction magic does not exist yet.


    But even so, Mu Ningshuang can still be used, her magic talent is particularly good, this is what Jieluxi has said many times.Mu Ningshuang has learned a few kinds of magic, and building magic is among them, but she is not particularly proficient, but she can use it to this degree.


    Then Hua Yueling and the others stood aside and watched. Not only them, the girls and Rafia also stood by and watched Mu Ningshuang''s movements.


    Mu Ningshuang raised the magic wand aloft, and the light of magic power surged at the top of the magic wand. With a wave of magic power fluctuations, I saw an earthen wall rising on the ground, and this earthen wall accumulated those. The round logs are surrounded by layers, forming a wall of almost one meter.


    Just when the girls were surprised and happy, they saw some cracks on the wall facing them, which means that the wall is not perfect. Let alone withstand the attack and block the enemy, it may even happen soon. It will collapse and no one can stand on it.


    Fortunately, there are still Aroline and Livello next to it. It would be difficult to fix this wall without them, but it would be much easier if they were there.


    Without seeing how they moved, the crack on the wall was repaired again, and the wall looked more solid, which was different from what Mu Ningshuang originally made.


    From this point alone, it can be seen that they are also much stronger than Mu Ningshuang in this respect, but they will not make direct shots.

 1099 Chapter 1099 Temporary Residence

    Mu Ningshuang was responsible for making the first adobe, while Aroline and Livio helped her to reinforce it, and then the girls came to help.Their job is also very simple, that is, move those tree trunks over so that Mu Ningshuang can use magic to wrap them.


    It took almost an hour to cooperate in this way, and they finally completed all the tasks, at least the city wall was made.


    "Huh... this should be the end."


    Hua Yueling and the others also helped. After finishing the work, they took a few steps back and looked around. Although the walls were a bit rudimentary, they were still good. At least they were made in such a short time. If you need to reinforce it, it will be the next thing. There is no need to consider these now.


    "Okay, let''s rest for a while and restore my magic power."


    Mu Ningshuang''s own magic power was definitely not enough to support the creation of a soil wall for such a long time, but after that she used the potion to recover it several times, otherwise there would be no way to finish it in one go.


    "Ok."


    Mu Ningshuang was also exhausted enough. After coming down, Hua Yueling had already brought her stools. In addition, Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong had also brought a few stools and placed them under the wall, asking them to sit down for a while.


    Aroline and Livello didn''t have any problems. Although they were busy for a long time, they basically didn''t consume much, and they were in good condition.


    Mu Ningshuang is really tired. After sitting on the chair, she still breathes hard, her face is a little pale, not only because of matching, but the most important thing is that she consumes too much magic power, although she still uses magic potion Replenishing magic power, but even this is still not enough.


    "Lie down and rest for a while."


    Seeing her look tired, Arolin looked like she was about to lie down, so she took out a bed from the space.I don''t know when she took this bed, put it on the ground, and let Mu Ningshuang lie on it.


    Mu Ningshuang did not refuse, although many people around looked shy, but fortunately she didn''t care about it. After lying down, she closed her eyes and rested. She soon heard her steady breathing. Fell asleep directly.


    "It seems that this kind of magic consumes more to her than she imagined. She hasn''t fully mastered it yet."


    Aroline looked at her pretty face in her sleep and said.I originally wanted to complete all the buildings today. Now it seems that it¡¯s impossible to rely on Mu Ningshuang. If they want to complete it, they will have to take action. With the strength that Mu Ningshuang has shown, they have built it. A house is probably unbearable.


    But this can''t blame her, after all, this kind of thing can be done as easily as imagined, if that''s the case, Gokala and Rafia don''t have to worry about it.


    "At that moment, sister and I will come, let Xiao Ningshuang rest first, and then let her come when she is rested."


    No one knows how long Mu Ningshuang will rest, but they can still do something before that. If there is not enough time, they can only do it by themselves, not just thinking about letting Mu Ningshuang come.


    In fact, if they want to make it by themselves, it is not only better than Mu Ningshuang, but also faster, but they also did it to train Mu Ningshuang. Now they need to see if Mu Ningshuang can do it. , If not, they can only come by themselves.


    The girls on the other side still want to do something, but at least there is nothing they need to do right now.What I want to say is to tidy up the newly constructed wall, and add a new gate to this wall.But now they don''t have ready-made products to use, so they have to make them by hand.


    These girls are hunters, not carpenters, and they don''t know what to do about making the gate.Asking for help looked at Gokala and Rafia, but even if they looked at them, it was of no use. They didn''t have much research on carpenters, so they didn''t have any ideas on how to get them.


    "Would you like to remove the inner door first and install it outside?"


    Rafia turned her head and looked around. When she noticed the door on the inner wall, she came up with such a way.


    "No, you have to keep the door inside. Maybe they have a way, they should ask about it later."


    Gokala rejected her idea, and after that he focused on other things instead of spending time on it.


    "Some of you go back, two or three people in a team, go to the wall to be on guard. Reporter point, not only need to pay attention to the situation outside the realm, but also inside the village, remember?"


    "remember!"


    There are not too many girls who take the initiative to stand up. Everyone doesn''t seem to like just standing there on guard, but there are still some girls who take the initiative to stand up and take on this task when there is no one.


    The number of six girls is still less, and Gokala is not satisfied, and glances at the girls in front of him.The remaining girls are better.The number of those who took the initiative to stand up this time plus the girls who were sent on duty before adds up to only eleven, which is still too few.


    Gokala called them not only to make them stand guard on the wall, but also to set up a patrol team to keep an eye on the movements in the village. This is also to prevent some things from happening.Don''t be afraid of 10,000, but just in case, it is better to be fully prepared for the sake of insurance, so as to save time when you are in a hurry.


    The rest of the girls, look at me and I look at you. Although they said that, a few still stood up.Gradually, perhaps because of the influence of these people, everyone no longer hesitates, but is willing to stand up.


    But Gokara doesn''t need that many people. After choosing a sufficient number, there are fifteen people in total, plus the ones guarded in the village before, making a total of twenty.


    After taking them into the village, she asked five of them to guard on the wall, but the five were to stand in different places.Even so, for the sake of safety, she still let them stand closer to each other, so that they can take care of each other in time even if there is any danger.


    The remaining individuals were formed by her into two patrol teams, both teams are led by a relatively strong old hunter, responsible for patrolling the village.


    It''s no wonder that Gekara is so careful. After all, this is their first stronghold. Naturally, they can''t be too careless, they need to be careful and protected.If there is no way to manage it well, how can we manage a bigger place?


    After doing all this, she returned to the outside, and at this time Livio and Aroline stopped resting, but started to build a house.Their movements are much faster than Mu Ningshuang. In almost ten minutes, a house was built easily. The area is small and the interior is relatively simple, but there is no problem with sheltering from wind and rain.

 1100 Chapter 1100: The Expanded Village

    After finishing the construction on the outside, Aroline and Livello went to the inside of the house, and they continued to build the inside as well, forming a somewhat unique building in another world.


    The house was built by them in a two-story style. It is not that there is no similar building in another world, but the appearance and interior decoration are very different.


    Apart from the retro style, the houses built by them have no other faults, and the most important thing is that the houses they built are extremely strong and durable, and they will not be faulty easily.


    "What else needs to be made?"


    After strengthening the upward stairs, Aroline took a circle, and after looking around the interior of the house, she thought to herself.


    Both the upstairs and downstairs rooms have been allocated, but the whole house is the same from the inside to the outside. If you live in such a place for a long time, you will definitely feel too boring.


    But Aroline is not going to mention them to do indoor and outdoor decoration for this. Let these girls take care of those things themselves. They can do it according to their own preferences, regardless of other people''s ideas.


    "By the way, I have to get them a bathroom, and the rest is the bathroom."


    They also have to get these things. If the girls are allowed to do it themselves, they probably won''t, and they will be in trouble.After all, Aroline has lived on the earth for a long time, so she still likes the equipment in modern society. When she thought of it, she went back and got some, ready to install it later.


    "Is that what you thought of?"


    Seeing Aroline rushing to and fetching things in a hurry, Livello asked.


    "Well, I want to let them enjoy these convenient services here, so I will get some of them. Later, when the house is completed, I will ask them to do it together. They will not build the house. There should be no problem installing this."


    "Okay, you can teach them later, let them try it by themselves, if it doesn''t work, you can help."


    Livello didn''t say anything, and asked Aroline to put those things away first, and then take them out later.


    "It''s okay, just put the ones you use here first, and save them one by one."


    Arolin said so, and took out the rest of the toilet and put it here.Just take out one or two for one family, so that she won''t have to make it again when you make it later.


    But now they have only built one house, and they need to build other houses too.Looking at Mu Ningshuang again, she saw that she was still lying on the bed and hadn''t gotten up. She was still very tired and couldn''t get up for a while.


    "Wait a while later, you can let them come and decorate and tidy up this house first. If Mu Ningshuang doesn''t get up, we will continue to build."


    Livello turned around and went out, while Aroline followed her out of the house with her.Finding Gokala and Rafia, she told them what Sister Livello had said to her.


    "It doesn''t need to be too much. It''s enough to call ten people. Decorate the place well. Besides, do you have furniture and beds?"


    Aroline looked at them and asked.


    "Furniture, no, I have to find a way to get some."


    "Okay, leave it to me if you don''t have it, I have a lot of furniture here, but let your people put it out after you get it out."


    "Then trouble you."


    Gokala and Rafia expressed their gratitude to Aroline.


    Aroline turned around and went back to the house. She took out all the furniture and some beds she had stored in the storage space. Although it was said that the girls would arrange them by herself, she still took the initiative to put the furniture. They are placed in different rooms.


    In this way, those girls will also be born when they are placed, and they don''t have to be troublesome to move around.


    Before the things were finished, I saw Gekara brought some girls into the house. These girls were very excited after they came here, with a happy smile on their faces.But they didn''t dare to run around when Gekara was still there, they could only follow behind Gekara.


    "Okay, you can tidy up and put the furniture out."


    "Master Gokala, does the wall still have a ground? Do we need to get some wooden boards to lay it on?"


    "Well... I''ll talk about it later, let''s arrange these furniture first. At least let you have a place to rest today, and wait until you have time to talk about the rest."


    After Gekara said this, the girls nodded, and after Gekara gave an order, they began to rest.


    After that, Gekara went upstairs to find Aroline and asked about the decoration of these houses.However, she did not ask directly, but indirectly asked.


    "Well, let''s stop using wood boards. There are not many decoration materials on the earth. I will buy some and bring them. You can use those things to decorate. As for how to do it, I will teach them some methods. ."


    There are still many things that need to be done after occupying this village, especially when there are still many basic aspects that are not good.Even if the house is completed, it is still not possible to solve all the problems in one or two days.


    Hua Yueling and the others had nothing to do after helping to build the wall, so they found a place to sit and rest, or play games or read books, which was quite relaxing.


    Now they basically rest and don''t need to do anything else.There is no way even if they want to build a house, they can''t do anything.


    Mu Ningshuang hadn''t woke up while lying on the bed, Hua Yueling glanced at her from time to time, observing her reaction, and wanted to see when she would wake up.


    "Hey?"


    After reading the book for a while, Hua Yueling put down the book on her hand, turned her head and looked at Mu Ningshuang again.Seeing her eyes moved, she seemed to be about to wake up.


    "what happened?"


    "Staring at her about to wake up, her eyes moved."


    "Are you awake?"


    The three immediately put down the things in their hands and quickly surrounded them.Mu Ningshuang had been in a coma for so long and still made them quite worried. Now that she heard that she was about to wake up, he quickly came over and looked at her.


    Eyelids moved again, Mu Ningshuang finally opened his eyes and woke up.


    "Ningshuang, you wake up, do you feel okay?"


    Hua Yueling looked at her with concern and asked.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    With a groan, Mu Ningshuang turned his head to look at him suspiciously, and then sat up.


    "It''s fine."


    She frowned, and it seemed that her condition still wasn''t particularly good.


    "If you feel uncomfortable, lie down and rest for a while, don''t get up in a hurry."


    Seeing her like this, Hua Yueling quickly pressed her to lie down again.

 1101 Chapter 1101

    When Arolin and Livello saw Mu Ningshuang woke up, they also came to care about her, and did not mention her to help build the house.After all, she looked like this, and it was unrealistic to ask her to help now, and they asked her to help her to improve, not to use coolies.


    "You can take a good rest. Let us do the next thing. If the magic power is overdrawn too severely, it will cause a lot of damage to your body. This is not what we want to see."


    Arolin said this and pressed Mu Ningshuang who was about to get up again on the bed. Mu Ningshuang did not force her to lie down again.In fact, she was very, very tired, she didn''t want to get up, or even moved.


    The body is okay, although it is a bit weak.But the most important thing is that the feeling of depletion of magic power is very painful, like a traveler in the desert who lacks water, it can be said to be painful.


    This is also caused by the excessive consumption of magic power. In fact, this is fortunately supplemented by the magic potion, otherwise she will only be more uncomfortable.


    But in fact, Jasmine Potion was also one of the reasons that caused her pain. If it hadn''t been for the use of so many magic potions, which caused her to output too much magic power, she would not have become like this.


    Lie down on the bed motionless, she closed her eyes and rested again.What is needed now is to rest and slowly recover the pain caused by excessive consumption of magic power.


    Arolin and Livello didn''t stay here for a long time. They still had very important things. They didn''t think about it if they didn''t know that Mu Ningshuang was awake.


    After walking away, he continued to build other houses.There is a lot of space between the two walls, enough for them to build more than a dozen or even more than twenty houses.


    But they don''t need to build so much, as long as they have enough rest for the girls.They built a two-story building that can accommodate five or six people on the first floor, and more than ten on the second floor. In this case, it should be enough for more than one hundred people to build almost fifteen. Besides, if it is still not enough Let them squeeze again, anyway, there are beds in Aroline''s space, enough for them to sleep.


    Arolin and Livello moved faster than Mu Ningshuang could compare. During the time she was resting, several houses had risen from the ground.Those hunter girls are all happy to come to the house to clean up. After all, this will be their home in the future, and it will be their home in their world. This is what they have dreamed about for so long, and it is hard to come true until now. Can you keep them from getting excited and tears in their eyes?


    The only downside is that the living environment is obviously not comparable to that on the earth. You must know that even after Aroline and Livello have strengthened them, in terms of appearance, these two houses are still earthy. What''s the change is that its strength is not comparable to that of ordinary earthen houses, even those steel-made houses can''t even be compared with it.


    But these are not important now. The important thing is that they have returned to their hometown and can live there. They don''t have to run around anymore. They can only endure and torment in a foreign country, and never have to live like that again.


    Although life on the earth is also very good, it can even be said to be better than here, but it feels different. The feeling of returning to hometown, the feeling of walking in the hometown, smelling the familiar smell in the air, everything is different. It is to make them so happy, and this kind of happiness is never felt on earth.


    Gokala looked at them very happy too. This was the scene she wanted to see, and now she finally did it.But this is not enough. This is just the beginning. In fact, they haven''t done anything yet. That''s the truth.


    They just occupied a small remote village. It''s okay now, there should be no problem for the time being, but what should be done in the future, just relying on their little people to want to capture the city is purely idiotic.The most important thing is how to be able to defend even if it is attacked, it is very likely that it will be driven out again, and it will only be more difficult to come back next time.


    This worries Gekara very much, and still does not know what to do.It is very difficult to think of a good solution, let alone in such a difficult situation.


    The point is that even if they want to absorb more soldiers, it is difficult to handle, let alone their villages can not live many people.


    "I don''t know how many people are still loyal to the princess."


    She sighed, and she wondered without worry, how many people can still keep Her Royal Highness in her heart after so many years, but if they know that Her Royal Highness is still alive and safe, it should be. Some hope.


    "No, I can''t do this for the time being, let''s think of another way."


    At least there is no reason for the princess to come forward. Her Royal Highness is still too young to carry such a heavy task.The princess needs time to grow up, and she believes that under the guidance of Aroline and Livio, the princess will definitely grow into a qualified queen.


    But now she needs to find a way to help her Royal Highness regain everything that belongs to her.Need more power to help, without relying on her Royal Highness.


    "I can''t just go to the door like this, besides, after so long, who knows what else is left."


    Gokala wanted to go to the nearby city to see and understand the situation. There is no way to act without any understanding. She must first collect enough information.


    "Let''s check it out today."


    No matter whether it''s day or night, it''s just that she needs to change clothes and can''t be seen. The other thing is to think about how to get in, and how to hide her identity after getting in.


    "Are you going to a nearby city? I''ll go with you too!"


    Rafia learned that Gokara was going to a nearby city, and said immediately.But of course her idea was denied by Gekara.


    "No, you can''t follow."


    Gokara shook his head and said.


    "I''m going to collect information. With Rafite''s temper, you will definitely cause a lot of trouble when you get into the city. We will be fine at that time, but it is very likely to be exposed here. I don''t want to be taken from the place I just occupied. go back."


    "I will never cause trouble. I can''t listen to you obediently in the city!"


    Rafia immediately patted her chest and promised, but her guarantee did not seem to be of any effect to Gokara, and she shook her head again and rejected her friend''s proposal.


    "Lafite, I know your temperament better than yourself. Tell me, are you the kind of person I can listen to when I speak? Then something really happened, and I don''t even have time to stop you! "

 1102 Chapter 1102

    "¡­¡­Really can not?"


    Rafia did not expect that her friend would say so deadly, which made her very disappointed, lowered her head, and asked again after a while silent.


    "No. Lafite, you have to listen to me. You sit in the village and protect the village when I''m away. I''m very relieved, but I can''t take you with me at least temporarily. We are all for your Royal Highness, you Don''t be too emotional."


    "I, I know..."


    For a while, Rafia was a bit shocked by the terrifying aura exuding from her friend, but she didn''t even react.However, after hearing the last words of her friend, she became more sober, and she also understood that her friend was right. It is not the time to be willful, and their lives are fighting for the princess.


    "If it weren''t for the reminder from Gokala, I would have forgotten all this. Damn, how can I forget this, I understand that I won''t make any more embarrassing requests."


    "Lafite...you always have time to go, return to a familiar place, and we will be able to reach that place one day."


    Seeing the lonely look that her friend showed, Gekara felt a little disappointed. She stepped forward and hugged her friend and said gently in her ear.


    "Ok."


    Rafia closed her eyes and controlled herself not to cry. After returning here, even her mood became abnormal. She has never been so sentimental and sad as she is now. And happy.


    "Ok!"


    After hugging her friend tightly for a while, Gekara loosened her arm, and looked at Hua Yueling and the others embarrassedly. They greeted her with their kind eyes.


    Regardless of whether it was Aroline or Livello, the expressions were softer, even Livello, who was basically cold and unresponsive.


    With a friendly smile, even the originally tense atmosphere calmed down.


    Gokala sat back in her seat, but she didn''t ease her mood so quickly, and she needed to wait.The same is true for Rafia, and now she is also a little embarrassed to be seen by so many people showing her weak appearance, which she does not want.


    "Just let it go. There are some small conflicts and frictions between friends. It is inevitable to say that, as long as this does not affect the relationship between you."


    Aroline said with a smile.


    Both girls lowered their heads and did not speak, but they seemed to be in better condition than before.


    There was silence for a while, but Gokala raised his head first, and then Rafia raised his head a short while later, looked at her, and then turned his head.


    What I want to say is actually Rafia''s fault, but Gokara doesn''t need to blame her anymore, after all, she has such an excuse.Now that both parties have already talked about it, the best way is not to touch this topic first, and to change the topic and say something else.


    "How to do the defense of the village, Rafite, have you thought about it?"


    "I have to discuss this with Aroline and Livello again, but my idea is that everyone takes turns on duty and must be on alert during the day and night. However, how many teams will be divided into has not yet been determined.


    "Okay, if you think about it more, it''s best to come up with your ideas in these two days. No matter what, we have to take good defensive measures here. In addition, you tell everyone that training should not be slack, and you must strive for it. It¡¯s better to work harder than before."


    "I know this. And even if I don''t talk about it, everyone thinks so. Now they are training harder than before. At night, many people are excited and can''t sleep, so they just train in the house or directly in the village. ."


    "really?"


    "Of course, I saw these with my own eyes. Everyone knows the difficulty of action afterwards, knowing that we can''t do anything without the strength, so they are all training desperately."


    "Good, good, but you also have to tell them that the main points of the training are up to the point. Don''t put all your energy on it, otherwise the training is too much or you may not advance or retreat."


    "I will tell them later."


    "Not only to tell them, Rafi, you also have to think about developing a new training method for them."


    "I will do this immediately afterwards." Rafia nodded vigorously. These are very important things and can be said to be urgent.


    "There will be nothing else. By the way, after I leave, don''t relax your vigilance on those people. Always pay attention. If we are likely to have spies in our people, we can''t let them spread the news. "


    "Yes!"


    In fact, if you want to find a spy, either Aroline or Livello can help, but they don''t have the intention to do anything yet.Neither Aroline nor Livello just listened to Gokara''s words and didn''t have the idea of ??actively helping.


    Hua Yueling believed that Gekara and Rafia could guess some, but it seemed that if Aroline and Livello didn''t say it, they would definitely not take the initiative to speak.


    Aroline and Livello would have no advantage in helping them. The more they do this, the less they can trouble people with such insignificant things. Otherwise, they will be more troublesome and they will get angry. Really When they are in trouble, there is no one who can help them.


    This is what Gekara thought, at least until she encountered a crisis that they could not resist, she could not take the initiative to ask them to help.


    After talking with Gekara, Gekara expressed his gratitude to Aroline, Livio, and Hua Yueling.


    "Let''s go with you too."


    Aroline said so suddenly.


    "Are you going too?"


    "Well, I just haven''t seen your city here. Don''t worry, we will do casual clothes and not cause you trouble."


    "This...well, let''s leave together until tomorrow."


    Gecaralio was a little embarrassed. She had just rejected her friend, but Aroline really had no way to reject it. She was afraid that she would offend her because of it.


    There is no alternative but to bite the bullet and agree.


    "Little Lafite, don''t be angry with us, how about I take you there next time? I have a special method to ensure that there is no problem."


    Rafia nodded happily and agreed, as long as she could go, it didn''t matter if she was early or later, and she also understood the mood of her friends, so she didn''t blame her friends, but gave her a smile.


    When she noticed her friend¡¯s smile at her, Gokala felt better. Her most worried thing was that her friend couldn¡¯t understand herself, or she had to go together. Now it seems that her friend has grown a lot and is no longer so impulsive. .


    In this way, tomorrow''s action is scheduled.Hua Yueling originally thought they would stay here, but she didn''t expect Sister Aroline to call them together.

 1103 Chapter 1103

    The defense of the village is a big problem. Judging from the power that the village currently possesses, trying to block the enemy''s attack is tantamount to a dream.It is not the girls brought by Rafia that they can rely on. Although they are also powerful, they are not top-notch. They are far behind Rafia and Gokala.


    There are a few of them that are powerful, but they are also a few. If the enemy attacks on a large scale, they are very dangerous.


    So what needs to be considered now is how to strengthen the defense of this village.Rafia and Gkala have been thinking about this issue at night, and these issues cannot be delayed and cannot be delayed.


    Now not only this village, but even this forest is regarded as a territory by them.So the first thing that needs to be done is to find out if there are other villages or some kind of gathering places in this forest. If there are, they must find a way to occupy them.


    This also needs to be explored, but no real action will be taken until Gokara returns.Maybe Rafia will go out to explore, but Gokara also reminded her that she must not leave for too long, she needs to sit here, if there is no one in the town, it is really dangerous.


    Rafia also understood this, and it was precisely because of this that she agreed to stay, instead of saying that she must follow Gokara.


    "Don''t worry, Gokala, I won''t go outside at will if not necessary. I will wait until you come back."


    "now it''s right."


    Later, they worked out some opportunities. Although it was only a foundation, it was possible to develop further. If there was not even a foundation, then there would be nothing.


    The two girls looked out the window. It was late, and they didn''t know how long it was before the early morning. No matter what, they could take a rest.Although they are strong, they also need to rest well.


    Early the next morning, after breakfast, Gokala and Aroline set off early.Hua Yueling and the others also followed. The number of people may be slightly larger, but there is no need to worry about this. Aroline has a way to solve this problem.


    Rafia who remained was not idle, the first thing she did was to call out the girls and then reassign their tasks.The girls did not have any opinions, and obeyed Rafia''s command.


    The first is the patrol team. Due to the expansion of the village, the number of patrol teams has increased, and the number of girls standing guard must also increase.


    It''s not enough to only consider the inner villages, and the outer walls must also be paid attention to.So she simply divided these girls into three groups and formulated a series of measures to change defenses.The most important thing is to maintain the stability of the number of people at all times. Only when there are enough people on guard and patrol can they ensure that there will be no unexpected situations.


    Rafia took this matter very seriously. After mobilizing everyone, after sending the first group of guards, he even asked someone to move a chair and sat in the middle of the village thinking.But not long after sitting down, I saw a girl running over.


    "what happened?"


    Rafia immediately asked the girl.


    "Master Rafia, some villagers just came over and said they would go out hunting and farming, let us let them out."


    "Where are they?"


    "It''s right at the door, but we stopped them all."


    "Good job. I will check it out. In addition, you will also tell other people that as long as they want to leave the village, no matter what the reason is, they are not allowed to leave without my permission."


    "Yes!"


    Rafia stood up and walked to the door of the village.On the way, she frowned, and there was still a field planted outside the village, and it was still in this kind of place... Besides, you can believe it if you go hunting, but...


    "If you send someone to follow them, you have to reduce the number of people. Although it is not a big deal, the remaining people can make up for it, but it is not a way to keep doing this."


    But if you don¡¯t agree, what will those people eat?This is also a problem.


    "Hmm...it happens that we also lack food here. Although there is food given by Lord Aroline, and it can be obtained from the earth, it would be nice to collect some by yourself."


    Thinking of this, she had a way and called some people, not many, about ten.


    "You come with me."


    "Yes!"


    The girls followed her to the door of the inner wall of the village, and the people were waiting at the entrance of the village.


    "You asked to leave the village?"


    "Yes, my lord, we must go outside to cultivate grain and hunt. Please allow us to leave the village."


    "Well, there is nothing wrong with letting you out, but you have to be with them. It just so happens that they are going out hunting, you follow them, it is best not to go out of their sight."


    Those people changed their expressions all at once, apparently they didn''t expect Rafia to do this.This makes them a little embarrassed, but they are all going to leave the village anyway, it is not impossible to follow these girls, as long as they can go out.


    It''s just that these people don''t understand why these girls have to look after them.


    "You, you are treating us as slaves!"


    "Oh, why do you say that?"


    Rafia asked with a smile, but there was a dangerous light in this smile.Regardless of whether the other party is a spy or not, she believes that the other party has absolutely no good intentions.


    "You, you sent them to follow us, and not all the prey we caught is in your hands!"


    Perhaps it was too much, the person replied loudly.


    "When did I say I want your prey. I''m not saying that you should go hunting with them. They will do it themselves and don''t need you."


    After looking around for a week, her eyes swept over everyone, she asked again.


    "Do you have anything else you want to say?"


    Those people closed their mouths and didn''t dare to say anything. Rafia looked like a Shura at this time, very scary.


    "Okay, you can go, but you must come back in the evening."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    The girls watched the people walking out of the village. Those people were also daring to be angry, but in fact, most of them didn¡¯t have much thoughts, except for the words that the man who stood up at first heard. They are a little frightened.


    Rafia didn''t use force to solve the problem, but explained it, which made them relieved.


    "After you go out, pay special attention to the person who stood up before. If he makes any abnormal movements, just grab him."


    "Yes!"


    The few girls who remained were urged by Rafia, and then let them leave.Rafia, the men who went out, has also observed that none of them are too strong, which is more than enough in terms of the strength of the girls he sent out.

 1104 Chapter 1104 Hunting

    After leaving the village, the group walked deep into the woods. Some animals can still be caught here, which is also part of the food source in the village.They must go to the forest every day, no matter how much, as long as there is a harvest.


    This is why they strongly demanded to come out, and they couldn''t help but come out.


    When they came out, they were still a little uncomfortable, but they were relieved after walking a distance. In fact, they were no different from before, but there were more girls, and they also said that they would not want them to hit. Prey, isn''t it the same as usual?


    The two girls who had been reminded by Rafia were secretly observing the men who had come out to question Rafia''s decision.


    At the beginning, there was nothing notable about the man, but even so, they still watched each other from time to time.Rafia even told them that this character is the most important, and that the others are not important, which shows how much she cares.


    Because of this, they must not mess up.


    There was nothing all the way, basically ordinary hunting operations, but although the girls followed Rafia''s statement to go hunting together, they still haven''t taken any action.


    The men were very puzzled, and a bold one asked.One of the girls was the leader and gave him a simple answer.


    "Wait until you are almost hunting."


    This can be regarded as giving them a chance, which means that the girls will not compete with them.A few of the men were stunned, but felt that the girls looked down on them and even wanted to say something impulsively, but they were still stopped by the older ones and not let them go crazy.


    Younger men may be more impulsive, so I think that girls look down on them with this statement, but the older ones are experienced people. Naturally, they know the strength of these girls, which is not something they can fight against.It''s good if they don''t trouble themselves. If they take the initiative to trouble the other party, it''s not just looking for death.


    Those boys are their hope, the future of the village, and older people naturally don''t want them to die here because they offended those girls.


    Fortunately, the girls didn''t plan to teach them, but just glanced at them and then looked away.The young boys were furious, but they were still held back and stared fiercely.


    "Hunt well!"


    Shocking these boys with a louder voice, the older men took out bows and arrows, aimed at the distant prey and prepared to shoot.Although the young men are still unwilling, but when the elders say so and are stared at, they dare not make a mistake for the time being. Although they are thinking about something in their hearts, they still take out their bows and arrows obediently. Come, aim at the distant prey with the elders and prepare to shoot.


    Through the layers of branches and leaves, we can see the animals running in the distance and the birds standing on the branches. Those are their prey.However, they will also protect some wild animals, lest they become extinct and there will be no food at that time.


    But this is not so easy to do. They have to send people out to explore the surroundings every time, and understand whether the number of creatures has increased or decreased. If there are too few, they will not hunt for the time being. Creatures, this is also a skill learned for long-term survival.


    Although these people are not necessarily strong, they are still quite good in archery skills, even the girls are not necessarily their opponents here.After all, these girls are all warriors trained by Gokala and Rafia in order to recapture Rika Star. They are real hunters, and they rely on head-to-head confrontations to fight the enemy, not these.


    Just the aura emanating from them can feel their terrifying strength, but this is also relative to these men.Although they are not strong, they can feel the pressure from the girls.


    As for the young people, they are still too young, and they are naturally inadequate compared to these adults, so they can''t feel it for the time being, otherwise they would not dare to talk like before.


    The ignorant are fearless. It is because of their ignorance that they dare to face these girls and even want to compete with them.Fortunately, this is only the case, so these girls don''t do anything, they just watch them, even if the young boys have provocative actions, they just stare at them, and don''t mean to do anything.


    If you do it just because of this, it would be good if half of the men under their surveillance can be left.


    In this way, all the way forward, there are fewer creatures in the forest than imagined.After walking for almost a morning, the hunted prey can be counted with both hands, which is far worse than imagined.


    The girls haven''t taken a shot yet, so naturally they haven''t gained anything.They wanted to move their hands and feet, but they didn''t have this opportunity.


    It was noon unknowingly, and the girls focused on the men most of the time, but they didn¡¯t look blatantly, but watched in secret from time to time. They haven¡¯t found anything worth noting yet. .


    As for the person Rafia asked to focus on observation, so far, there is no difference from ordinary people. It seems that he is just an ordinary person, not like a spy.


    Although they thought so, they didn''t dare to take it lightly, and they were still observing carefully.


    On the other side, after Rafia sent people out with those people, he would go to the village, sit down again, close his eyes and rest.Obviously returning to her hometown should be a very happy thing, but what has happened so far has made her feel a special headache.


    There are too many things, and the things to think about are all aspects, which makes her very tired.Last night, I discussed with Gokala for a long time and didn''t sleep well, which made it even more uncomfortable.


    "Hey... I hope they can catch the spy. It would be better if there is no nature."


    But Rafia didn''t believe this. Both she and Gokara believed that there must be spies in this village, but they hadn''t come forward yet.What they have to do is find a way to get the other person to stand up or catch him when the other person is ready to act.


    Now the leader on this planet has been replaced, and replaced by someone they didn''t know, not the original usurper, nor his descendants, but someone they had never heard of.


    No one knows what happened, but now Ricard is in the hands of that person.After hearing about this, Rafia and Gokara first thought of that organization.

 1105 Chapter 1105

    The new leader of Rika Star should have been brought out by the organization that captured this planet, or a member of that organization.The people who were originally dispatched by them to replace their management office may have been killed by them.


    As for the descendants of that person, naturally this planet cannot be handed to him.


    "They are now in complete control of this place. But maybe it''s not complete, just don''t know if there is any resistance organization."


    There were resistance organizations before they fled, and even after they fled here, they existed.It''s just that because the rebellion organization''s actions were a bit too public at the beginning, it was easily eliminated.At that time, there were actually many resistance organizations, but few survived, and they were basically eliminated. This is understandable.


    Even if there is such an organization now, it should be hidden deep and deep underground, at least those controllers of Ricard Star cannot find them.However, this naturally brings another problem. If even the card-type controller can''t find those people, how can they find them just by relying on them?


    This is a very difficult problem. They need more manpower, but it is almost impossible to find those people.


    "I don''t know if there is any good way for Gokara?"


    She had also asked when talking to Gokara before, but Gokara was also very upset, at least at that time she still had nothing to do.In the end, she just said, "Let''s take a step and take a step", something she would never say in the past.


    "If only there could be any simple way. But don''t be too anxious. Let''s take one step at a time."


    Although Rafia herself is the one who can''t wait to fight back to the capital to drive away the enemy and take back everything that belongs to the princess.But they can''t do that yet. They need to collect information and can''t do it until they know everything.


    The old acquaintance of her and Gokara was dead, and those who died with him were still unwilling to surrender.Rafia was very angry, not sure what they were thinking, why they must be loyal to the usurper, and did not repent.


    Those people were all killed by her, she had never done anything like this before.


    "The original plan remains the same, but the number of rotations needs to be changed. You should go first. I will send someone to tell you what to do later."


    After thinking about it, Rafia still didn''t think about how to change the defense strategy, so she told the person who came to ask to go back first, she had to think about it again.


    It is also sad enough. Originally, Lika Star was proud of hunters, and the highest honor on the planet was to be a hunter, but now there is not even a real hunter in such a village.


    Did the people here have fallen, or did the hunters have been completely wiped out.This is not yet known for the time being, even the person they were familiar with doesn''t quite understand it.


    He has been living here after the change of Rika Star, and becoming the subordinate of the current ruler of Rika Star happened not long after that ruler took the power.


    Neither Gokala nor Rafia could understand why he was so loyal to the ruler. He couldn''t explain it clearly, and the other party didn''t mean to explain, so in the end, all this stopped.


    The thing is like this.


    Rafia''s side is very troubled, but Gokala''s side is different.Bringing Aroline and the others to the nearest city, standing in the distance and looking at the city from afar, Gokara observed it.


    She doesn''t know much about the city, which is normal.After she was born, she lived in the royal city, but later as a hunter she had visited many places, but she had never been to this small city in a remote area.


    There is no time, and there is no need to come here.But now it''s different. It''s not just coming here, she has to re-occupy this place. This is not simple, especially if she wants to not disturb the current ruler of this planet, it can basically be said to be idiotic.


    So in order to increase her strength and deal with the means that the enemy might take after occupying the city, she must find some like-minded people, or even some organizations.


    The more remote this kind of place is, the more resistance organizations there will be. They can¡¯t go to lively places. It¡¯s not easy to hide in that kind of place, and in this kind of place where few people come, it¡¯s not to hide well Easy to be found.


    Perhaps the current rulers of this planet will not pay attention to this.


    "How can I find those people?"


    Let¡¯s not say if there are any. If so, how can she contact them?Gokala still hasn''t figured out a good way.


    They entered the city after passing through the door with Aroline.The defense of this city is not perfect, but it also has something to do with the peace here for too long, just like the village they occupied not long ago.


    Although there were guards at the door, their eyes were not placed on the pedestrians passing by, but looked up at the sky, not knowing what they were thinking, and looked boring.


    When passing through the passage of the city gate, Gokala accidentally discovered the wanted order from himself, Rafia, and the princess. The portrait above is very realistic, just like a photo, the technique is great, I don¡¯t know if it is. What someone drew it.


    "If we don''t pretend, we''ll have to be stopped before we come in."


    Aroline looked at the portrait and said in surprise.Unexpectedly, even in such a place, there are still such skilled painters.


    "But I have never seen such a painting before. There are very few people here who can paint, and the ones that paint well are even rarer."


    Gocarado glanced at the pictures and said softly.


    "But people who are not familiar with you can''t draw it like this."


    In fact, it''s not only that, but that you can draw such a realistic portrait, which means that you must be quite familiar with them, or you can often see them, otherwise it is difficult to paint like this just by seeing one side.


    "Is it true everywhere, or just this place?"


    "I don''t know, but luckily I didn''t bring Lafite with me."


    Gekara breathed a sigh of relief. In order not to attract the attention of others, several people did not stand in front of these portraits for too long, and after a few glances, they continued to walk into the city.


    Don¡¯t look at it as a relatively remote place, but there are a lot of people and it¡¯s very lively, but in contrast, there are many soldiers on the street, and patrols pass by from time to time. Compared to the outside, the inside can be said to be on guard. Strictly.

 1106 Chapter 1106: Unexpected Meeting

    There are already a lot of people on the street, and coupled with those patrolling soldiers who are tough and straight through the crowd, it makes the street feel like a mess.And it''s messed up everywhere, very uneasy.


    Gekara and the others were also squeezed into the crowd. Although there is no way to compare with the crowded bus and subway, it is still surprising that there are so many people in such a remote town.


    "This is not normal."


    Gokara muttered to himself.In any case, this shouldn''t be the case here, and she can see that some of these people are different.It seemed to be looking for something.


    The streets were noisy, so they followed the crowd all the way to a meeting place. There were some people in the meeting place, but there was no way to compare it with the outside.But it''s not quiet here either, all kinds of sounds are mixed together, in fact it is even noisier than outside.


    There are forging sounds, cooking sounds, talking sounds, and walking sounds, plus the sounds coming in from the outside, here is really surrounded by various sounds.


    "came back."


    Speaking softly, Gekara expertly went to the front of the counter and ordered a drink that Hua Yueling had never heard of.According to Gokala, it is a kind of wine, but it is delicious, just like the drink on the earth, not as spicy as the wine on the earth, she likes this drink very much.


    "We too often."


    "Well, five more glasses."


    After waiting for a while, the waiter came back with a wooden tray. The large wooden cups on the tray were filled with light yellow wine, and there were bubbles on the wine.


    Gokara couldn''t wait to take a sip and sighed.Close your eyes and relish.It¡¯s been a long time since I tasted this kind of taste, and the last time was before I escaped.


    After occupying the village, I didn''t taste it. You must know that this kind of drink is unique to the gathering. It is not available outside, and can only be drunk at the gathering.


    In fact, the taste of this wine is not that good, at least it can''t compare with the ones she had drunk in Wangcheng, but this glass of wine gave her many memories that those wines could not give her.No matter what, she can''t forget the things after she just became a hunter and started hunting monsters as a hunter.


    Drinking the wine here and tasting the dishes here will bring her back to that time.Before she took a few sips, she felt drunk and saw everything she experienced at that time.


    However, she soon came to wake up, and realized that she was in something wrong, and shook her head vigorously to make herself sober.


    There are some hunters in the rally, but there are less than ten. This is also the characteristic of this small border town. Unless hunters have special tasks, few hunters would choose to come to this place.


    Don''t look at the assembly hall as it is quite lively now, but it is also now and then, not to mention that the reason why it is lively is because of the sound coming in from outside.


    A few people just sat at the counter and drank. If you want to say, this is the first time Hua Yueling and the others drank, but the taste is more like a drink than wine. The taste of the drink is still different.


    A few people had no purpose, and just sat here doing nothing, but after a while, they heard footsteps at the entrance of the rally, a few people came to the door, glanced inside, and then they quickly Stepped in.


    They are very strange, no matter what they did when they came, or what they are doing now, they don''t look like hunters, but they seem to be looking for something.It''s just that they just glanced over the hunters who were resting or preparing, then turned to other places and looked around here.


    The waiters, chefs, and blacksmiths saw them coming in, and just looked at them and then bowed their heads. There was no surprise. It seemed that these people were not here for the first time.


    "What do these people do?"


    Hua Yueling asked strangely.His voice was very small, and now they were still far away from those people, so they couldn''t hear it.


    "I don''t know. But it seems that the visitors are not good, so leave them alone."


    In order not to startle the snake, Gokala just glanced over there and then withdrew his gaze. Although all of them have changed their costumes now, it is best not to do too conspicuous movements, otherwise it will cause trouble. of.


    Rafia knew this too, but she would definitely not do that when she came here.


    Those people wandered around here a whole circle, and finally stopped by their side, and sat down not far from them, and called the waiter over and ordered a few glasses of wine.


    Next, Hua Yueling and the others thought it was over, and those people would leave later. When nothing happened to them, what happened below would let them know that they still want to be bad.


    The reason why those people would sit here at this time was mainly for them, not really wanting to drink and rest.


    Gokala had guarded against these people in his heart, but he never showed it.Seeing them sitting here, I immediately became suspicious and secretly guarded.


    In fact, with her strength, there is no need to worry about these people at all, the difference in strength is very large, but she does not want to cause trouble here.


    "Are some newcomers?"


    The leader of the group had been staring at them, and when the drink came, he took a sip, then greeted them in general, and then asked.


    "How do you know we are new here?"


    "Hehe, none of our brothers have seen you here before, and our brothers come here every day."


    The other party explained it with a smile, and couldn''t see anything from his eyes and movements.


    "Yes, we are here for a trip. We plan to stay in this city for a few days, and we may leave in a few days."


    Gokara replied.


    Not only the appearance, but even the voice has been changed. Naturally, those people can''t learn anything from the communication with her, which makes them quite disappointed.They mainly want to see the appearance of several people in Gokara to confirm it, and they are also going to ask more, trying to find out some flaws.


    However, even if it hasn''t been here for a long time, Gokala knows a lot about this place after all, and yesterday he asked the people who were caught many things, and communicated with each other smoothly without any problems.


    In this way, the two parties chatted for a while. After the other party confirmed their identities, they felt that they were almost done, so they drank the wine in the glass, and then left them.


    Glancing at the backs of those who had left, Gokala turned around and continued to taste the wine in the glass.

 1107 Chapter 1107 Temporary Residence

    After an episode, their side returned to peace.Then the waiter walked out of the inner room, went back to the counter, and asked if they wanted to add more wine.


    After finishing drinking the wine in the glass, Gokala seemed to be a little unsatisfied. After putting the glass down, he thought about it and asked him to pour himself a glass.


    "Full of it."


    The waiter nodded and went to the side to get some from the big wine jar and pour it into Gokara''s glass.Despite looking at the different world, it looks pretty good in all aspects, but the guy who holds the wine is still a big jar, the jar is sealed with something, and there is a big stone pressed, which makes Huayueling and the others very Surprised, they thought they would use glass bottles here.


    "Would you like to taste this kind of wine? Although it tastes good, the taste is much stronger than that of your drink."


    "Forget it, let''s do more of this."


    After Hua Yueling asked the opinions of others, everyone also shook their heads, saying that they did not want to drink.Since this is the case, he refused.


    Gokala also asked the waiter to add wine to several of them, just the kind they drank before.The waiter returned soon after walking away.


    What on earth did Gekara think about Huayueling and the others are not particularly clear, how well they have been drinking, don''t they still have a task to do?


    However, seeing that Gekara is quite calm for the time being, it seems that they don''t want to do other things for the time being, Hua Yueling and the others are naturally not good at urging them, so they drank here with her, which is also enjoyable.


    While drinking, Hua Yueling and the others are also constantly observing the surrounding situation. It is the first time that Hua Yueling and the others have come here, so naturally they are still a little curious here.


    But if it really looks like it doesn''t seem to be special.It''s not just some primitive relationship, it''s not a reason, the main reason is that the meeting place here is really too small.


    Maybe it has something to do with where they are. Not all places are like this. Hua Yueling doesn''t know about these, but at least for now, there is nothing interesting for them.


    After drinking two glasses of wine, they got up and left this place. Before leaving, Gekara stayed for a while, staring at a notice board not far away, and seeing that Huayueling had some memories. , The kind of thing that is used to take missions in another world, maybe here is the same in this respect.


    But Gokara just took a look, and didn''t think of the past.


    "Find a place to stay first."


    After Gekara said this after leaving the assembly hall, Hua Yueling was a little strange. He thought he was going back at night, but he didn''t expect to live here.


    "Are we still staying here?"


    "Well, there are other reasons to live here besides to eliminate those people''s vigilance."


    But the specific reason Gekara didn''t say, but Hua Yueling and the others also understood that at least they didn''t want to go back in the last few days.But it doesn''t matter where you live, they are all holding things anyway.


    A few people found an inn along the way. After entering, they asked for four rooms, but only three were left, which was really strange.


    "Three are three."


    Gekara said directly, and after paying the money, he took the keys from the hotel owner, and the hotel owner told them where the three rooms were.


    After finding the room, a few people will go to one room first, and the remaining three rooms are still connected by this number, which is not bad.


    "How to do?"


    "I''m in the same room with Xiao Ling." Hua Yun said first after Aroline smelled it.They lived together anyway, so it was fine.


    Now that Huayun said so, other people would naturally have no opinion.The next step is to allocate rooms. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong live in the innermost room, while the rooms of Hua Yueling and Hua Yun are next to them, and A Luo is next to them. Lin and Gokara live in the room.


    After the allocation was completed, they first went back to their respective rooms to take a look. The rooms were all relatively simple, and the furniture inside was not bad, enough.


    "Well, this bed is a little smaller, or I will go back and hit the floor, and it''s right by the side. There should be a quilt for Sister Aroline, and I will find her to use it later."


    Hua Yueling said so.


    "No, we can lie down with a little squeeze. There is no need to borrow the quilt specially."


    Hua Yun shook her head and motioned to him not to do this.


    "But this bed is too small."


    What Hua Yueling said was that compared with the bed in his house, that bed was more than enough to sleep two people, and the one in front of him could barely be squeezed out, but it would definitely not be too comfortable to sleep.


    "It''s okay, it''s squeezed if you are young, it''s not that you can''t lie down."


    Hua Yun said without caring at all.


    "Why, sister, I didn''t say anything, Xiaoling, you can''t do it?"


    "Um... I didn''t mean that, but... well, so be it."


    Hua Yueling thought it was better not to argue with her sister on this, so she shrugged her shoulders and said nothing.


    The rooms here are actually pretty good, at least they are better than the houses in the village they occupied. Everything inside is quite complete, and they are not that old.


    The occupied village is different. Every house is similar, and they are quite old. It seems that they were built a long time ago.The people there have been living in such a house for a long time, and there seems to be some changes inside, but the changes are not big.


    If you want to say, these places are naturally incomparable with homes, the difference is not a little bit, but after all, here is a different world, and it is naturally different from the real world, so it has to be understood.


    After staying in the room for a while, they went out and went to the room where the two girls, Gokala and Aroline were next to them, knocked on the door, the door was opened from the inside, and Aroline was standing at the door.


    "Come here so soon?"


    "Well, I''ve seen the room anyway, it''s almost the same. Thinking of coming over and asking if there is anything else to do?"


    "I''ll ask her for a while, sister I don''t know."


    Aroline shrugged and said.Gokala nodded at them, lowered his head as if he was writing something.


    Gekara was very serious. Sister Huayueling was afraid of disturbing her, so after coming in, she found a place to sit down and didn''t speak.


    Aroline also walked up to them and sat down, her small body was directly in Hua Yueling''s arms, stretched out, and looked bored.

 1108 Chapter 1108

    "What is Gekara doing?"


    Hua Yueling glanced around the room, and after sitting for a while, she saw that Gekara was still writing intently. It seemed that she would not finish it for a while, so she lowered her head and whispered to Sister Aroline. Scream.It''s just that he didn''t get the answer he wanted.


    "Sister, I don''t know, that''s why it''s so boring. But it''s very important to look at her, otherwise I won''t wait for you to leave and start doing it right away."


    Aroline moved her body a little so that she could stay more comfortable.It''s really boring to stay in the room like this, especially if it doesn''t prevent Gekara and the others from talking.


    "Will you go out then?"


    "Who knows, let''s see the time. It''s almost noon now? Why don''t you have to take a break after lunch? Besides, even Gekara herself is not yet fully prepared, she doesn''t know what to do. Maybe you have to wait until tomorrow to act."


    Aroline is also not sure what to do.Anyway, it can be seen so far that although Gokala came with a clear goal, he still didn¡¯t think about how to do it. Otherwise, he would not just take them in the city until now. Turn around and find a place to write something.


    "Perhaps she is just thinking about what to do next, wait and see, but there is nothing for us, unless it is a special situation, otherwise, for the time being, she will not want to cause trouble here, so let us Say there is no benefit."


    The two people talked in Aroline''s hiding state, so Huayun could hear it, but Gekara could not hear her not far away, which also saved her from being affected by their conversation.


    But while they were chatting, they heard footsteps outside, and it seemed that Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong had almost finished cleaning up and came back here.


    Aroline immediately got up and walked to the door.She opened the door directly and waved at the two girls.


    "Xiao Ningshuang, Xiao Yuetong, come here quickly, but remember to speak quietly."


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong went to the door and greeted Aroline, and then followed her into the room. After closing the door, they observed the situation in the room.


    Hua Yueling and his siblings were sitting not far away, while on the other side was Gekara, who was looking down and writing something seriously.


    When they thought of what Aroline had just said, they understood what Aroline meant, that they were afraid of quarreling with Gokara.Both girls lightened their steps and went to the place where Hua Yueling and them were with her, but there was no stool to sit on, so they sat on the bed next to them.


    Then they talked again, but they didn''t talk long before they saw Gekara finished writing and came over.


    "It''s already this time. It''s time to eat. Let me order some food for everyone. What do you want to eat?"


    "Let''s go together."


    Arolin said that, they went out of the room together and went downstairs. The downstairs was quite lively, and there was still a big gap between what Gekara thought at first.


    Several people found the boss here, ordered some food and asked him to take it into the room, and then went back to the room.


    "What are you going to do?"


    When they returned to the room they sat down, and Aroline asked Gokara.


    "Let''s take one step at a time. For the time being, I don''t have any good solutions. After all, I haven''t been back for a long time. It''s not easy to find someone who has the same aspirations as us."


    Gekara sighed, she hoped things could be simpler, but it was very difficult to do it.


    "But I can give it a try. We used to have some secret codes. It''s just that some of the most commonly used ones are no longer available, and they may have been used as methods to catch us."


    "It''s okay to try. But it''s not impossible to try one by one, but the key is somewhere."


    Aroline said.The secret code must not be written casually in one place, in some relatively secret places, but it must be visible.


    "I''m also thinking about this issue. Where the code is written, it must not be the same as before. It will definitely not work, but if it is written in a place that is too hidden, it will not necessarily be found."


    "Try it first."


    Aroline has nothing to do.The main reason is that they don''t know much about this city, and they know even less about the situation here, otherwise it won''t have to be such a headache.


    "It would be nice if I could get more news."


    "Then what to do, just ask someone casually. If you target the city lord here... that won''t work, it will easily cause commotion. That will not only cause us trouble, but also Those comrades hidden here cause trouble."


    "Well... Actually, even if you find him, it''s useless. If he really knows that he is enemies with those people, how could he still keep their lives."


    "That''s true, but maybe there are clues. Then don''t target him, go to him to find out if there is any useful information, maybe you can find something."


    Aroline said again.At this time, Gekara was a little moved. Aroline was right. Maybe the city lord here didn¡¯t know where the people were hiding, but there might still be some clues. As long as there are some clues, then it¡¯s for them. It is of great help.


    The most troublesome thing is that there are no clues at all, so even if you want to find it, you don''t know where to find it.


    "But you can''t go now, you still have to go at night. At night, you should be more prepared, so it''s best not to go too many people."


    "Then let''s go together. Xiaoyueling and the others will stay and rest."


    Aroline turned her head and asked Hua Yueling them.


    "What do you think of Xiaoyueling?"


    "Anything is good, and it''s good to rest here. Anyway, don''t you still have to go out later in the afternoon? It''s good to rest at night."


    Hua Yueling had no opinion, and other people naturally didn''t have any opinion, so everyone said so.


    It didn''t take long for the food to be served. Although there is definitely no way to compare with eating at home, it is still not bad. Because they have more food, they are quite generous.


    It''s just that there is no drink that Hua Yueling and the others are more accustomed to drinking.Fortunately, Hua Yueling was also prepared early and brought a lot of drinks.He took out several cans and put them on the table, and asked the others if they wanted to drink.


    Everyone didn''t refuse, even Aroline and Gekara picked up a can by themselves. They didn''t eat first, but opened the drink can and started drinking.


    "Ah, so cool!"


    After taking a big sip, Hua Yueling put the tin can back on the table and exhaled.

 1109 Chapter 1109

    After eating lunch, Hua Yueling and the others asked someone to clean up the bowls and plates on the table, and then they said goodbye to Aroline and Gekara and went back to their room.


    However, they didn''t rest immediately after returning to the room. After all, they had just finished eating and had to move around first.


    Hua Yueling and her sister walked casually in the room, chatting about some topics as they walked.The two sisters and brothers of Hua Yueling and Hua Yun were quite able to talk, but it was mainly because Hua Yun had added a lot of knowledge in order to be able to talk with him on some topics, so that she was able to talk a lot with him.


    Hua Yueling is not good anymore. Sometimes when his sister talks about some topics, he can only "umh" twice or nod his head, not knowing how to take the conversation.In fact, it''s not that he can''t say, just don''t want to say, but this is only one aspect, on the one hand, he is not interested or not interested at all, on the other hand, Hua Yueling is also afraid that what he says is not easy to make people laugh. Although he knew that Sister Yun would never laugh at himself, and would only listen to what he said with a smile, he still couldn''t cross this threshold in his heart.


    It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t tried to break through this barrier, but it¡¯s very difficult. It¡¯s like being locked in a cell without a door. I always feel abnormally depressed. When I want to say something, I put pressure on myself. Even if it had nothing to do with others, the outside world did not put pressure on him at all, but he was putting pressure on himself.


    This is a wrong approach. Hua Yueling knows this very well, but it is extremely difficult to change it.There is no other way around this. Hua Yueling has changed a lot now, but many aspects remain unchanged.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to make changes, but that changes are really not so easy to do.


    After chatting for a while, both of them were a little sleepy. Hua Yueling yawned, and his eyes were about to open. He felt a little tired. He walked back to the bed and sat down and lay down on the bed.


    "Sister Yun, if you are sleepy, go to sleep."


    "Well, it''s okay, sister, I''m not too sleepy."


    Hua Yun shook her head and continued to walk around the room.Hua Yueling couldn''t take it anymore, and soon fell asleep after closing her eyes, sinking into a dream.


    But before he fell asleep, he didn''t forget to make room for his sister. Otherwise, if he took up too much space, there would be no place for her sister to stay for a while.Hua Yueling only occupies a small part of the bed, and most of the rest is left to sister Yun.


    "Xiao Ling, lean further inside, I can''t use that big space."


    Hua Yun turned around and walked over to the bed. Seeing that her brother had left such a large space for herself, she quickly said to him.It''s just that Hua Yueling was already groggy at this time, and she only gave an "um" when she heard that, and then seemed to shook her head, or just to lie down more comfortably, and then she didn''t respond.


    Seeing her younger brother like this, Hua Yun shook her head and said nothing.Since he is almost falling asleep, don''t wake him up about it, he is all sleepy like that.


    After walking in the room for a while, Hua Yueling was completely asleep at this time, and there was no reaction. Hua Yun then returned to the bed and lay on the bed.


    Turned his head to look at his younger brother''s sleeping face, stared at it, and even wanted to reach out and touch his face, but in the end Hua Yun gave up this plan.He didn''t really reach out to touch him, but just smiled and closed his eyes.


    Facing the midday sun, in this slightly warm environment, they just fell asleep.


    The outside of the pub is still very lively. There are naturally some people who have a rest at noon, and there are many such people.You can hear lively conversations and footsteps outside, as well as various sounds.


    All kinds of sounds come together, and there is no moment for it to stop.


    Before she knew it, time hurriedly passed by. When Hua Yueling opened her eyes and woke up, it was already afternoon, and the sun shined through the window into the house, still bright.


    Looking at Sister Yun who was still asleep next to her, Hua Yueling felt as if she hadn''t slept enough yet, she could still feel sleepy.


    After sitting up, he rubbed his eyes, yawned softly, and then lay down again.Closed his eyes, it seemed that he was going to sleep again.


    Anyway, Sister Yun hasn''t gotten up yet, and it''s a bit too hot outside, it''s not a suitable time to go out.


    Inwardly, she found an excuse for herself. Perhaps Hua Yueling hadn''t woke up, and she was still a little confused, thinking she was at home, but she was not.


    In this way, he was going to fall asleep again, but he closed his eyes and lay down for a while. He felt a little awake and a little sleepy, but it was difficult to fall asleep.Can''t help but roll over, but still can''t sleep.


    There seemed to be a lot of thoughts in his mind that reminded him to wake up, get up, and stop sleeping.Although he still wanted to sleep for a while, he still had to open his eyes and sit up under the urging of this voice.


    "I''ll have to get out later. If I go to bed, it will be too late. Um...If you don''t sleep then, just close your eyes and rest for a while. Then there is no problem, right?" Speaking to himself, he glanced at Sister Yun next to him again. Sister Yun didn''t mean to wake up yet, and was sleeping soundly.


    Sister Yun should also be very tired, otherwise she won''t wake up yet.Hua Yueling thought so, and lay down again. In addition, Ningshuang and Yuetong didn¡¯t know if they were up, as well as Sister Alorin and Sister Gekara. Maybe they haven¡¯t yet. If they wake up, they should come back. Call them, in that case, there is no need to worry.


    Hua Yueling closed her eyes and thought like this, her eyes a little tired, he blinked and rolled over softly, and at the same time moved into the bed.Originally, the space he left for Sister Yun did not occupy all of it. Sister Yun left a space for him. Otherwise, the space he originally occupied would be a bit too small and it would be uncomfortable to lie down at all. .


    "Um... I''m so tired, why is it still so tired in the summer vacation, obviously there is no summer homework."


    This was supposed to be the easiest summer vacation for them after so many years of school. As a result, because they had to think about various things, they didn''t feel relaxed at all. On the contrary, they were even more exhausted than before.


    After sighing, he tossed over and over and couldn''t sleep. He didn''t want to sleep or squint for a while. He just opened his eyes and stared at sister Yun''s face.


    Although Hua Yueling stared at Sister Yun''s face, the thoughts in her mind were not on this, but thinking about other things. As for what she was thinking, maybe even he didn''t know it.

 1110 Chapter 1110: A Familiar Figure

    It didn''t take long for Hua Yueling to wake up, and at this time Hua Yun also woke up from her sleep.After they stayed in the room for a short while, they heard a knock on the door, and then Lu Yuetong asked if they were up.


    Hua Yueling quickly answered, and then went to the door with Hua Yun.Reaching out and opening the door, he saw Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong standing at the door.


    "Just getting up?"


    "No, it''s been a while."


    Hua Yueling said so and closed the door, and went to the room where Sister Arolin and Sister Gekara were with Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong.The two of them had also been up a long time ago, and not long after the knock on the door sounded, Aroline came over and opened the door for them.


    "Come here in such a hurry?"


    Aroline looked at them and asked.Then let them into the room.


    "If this is the case, let''s set off in a while. It happens that Gokala is also ready, and we will see if we can find something later."


    As Arolin was talking, Gekara walked over, and after greeted them, she walked to the door first.After enough rest, there is no need to rest here anymore. A group of people walked out of the room and came down. The first floor of the tavern is still quite lively, although the number of people is a lot less than at noon, but even There are only a few people left, and it is still quite lively.


    These people ate and drank, chatting about the topics of the north and the south, and talked about everything.Just by looking at their appearance, you know that they must be hunters, and their weapons are set aside, and they are all different.


    However, Hua Yueling didn''t pay much attention to them, and walked out of the tavern quickly after just two glances.When the group came outside, they didn''t act in a hurry, but continued to turn around inside the city.Although they also wandered around here during the day, but after all, not all places have been visited. Gokala is going to check all the places that have not been visited here. After understanding the situation of each place, look for a suitable place. .


    However, in this situation, it should be more difficult to find some secret codes here. After all, it is not the past. It is still more dangerous to stay safe. If it is not discovered by the accomplices, the soldiers on patrol will find it first. It''s a big trouble.


    Everyone is hidden, the original strength is not strong, and if it is eliminated, there is really no power.Because of this, even though she still has to turn around here, in fact, Gekara didn''t have much confidence. She just wanted to understand the situation here first, and talk about the others later.


    They just wandered around in the city. The city is not big, but there are still many buildings. They are densely packed together, but there is a sense of chaos.And the road doesn''t seem to have been specially planned, it''s more like where it is built, many places are twists and turns, and even more places are directly dead.


    After walking around in this city, I already spent a lot of time. I looked up and saw that the sun was slowly falling. At this time, the sun was not so dazzling and the light was weakened a lot.


    "Almost all have been seen, there is nothing particularly noteworthy."


    Aroline stopped and said.


    "No, there are still a few places that need special attention. But there shouldn''t be a hiding place, there should be another place where they hide, otherwise it would be too dangerous."


    Gekara shook his head and said.


    "What do you do then? Are you going to go directly to the door or..."


    "I haven''t figured it out yet. But it''s a bit awkward to go directly to the door. If you leave a mark, it is very likely to be suspected. They may not believe it. Now the people here don''t know how many I know. It''s better to leave a mark."


    After thinking about it and thinking about it, Gekara decided to leave a mark, mainly because he was worried that he might not know the contact person, and it would be bad if it would cause trouble.


    "Then where are you going?"


    "It''s better to be in a more hidden place. But it shouldn''t be too far away, so it''s not easy to be spotted...I have to go back and have a look."


    To say so, but they didn¡¯t just walk back, but walked around from other places. After all, there are still so many people on the street. If their actions are too obvious, they are likely to be targeted. .


    Walking along another road, while observing the surroundings, they are now in a fairly good area. It should be a place where ordinary residents live. Although the buildings are not too good, they can¡¯t be said to be too tragic. It is much better than the slums.However, compared with the place where the dignitaries lived.


    This area is not quiet. Although almost all men and women have gone out to work, there are still some people at home, and some children are playing outside, which is quite a bit of life.


    As they walked, Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t help but think of the slums in another world they had visited, and they were really impressed there.Not only because of the building and location, but also because of the environment there, that environment is really terrible.


    And now they are in an environment that is much better than that environment. I don''t know how many times it is. Although it is just an ordinary place, the gap is indeed very large.


    Here at least the children don''t have to worry about it, they can play happily like this.And it''s in a relatively clean environment, not in that terrible environment.


    No one wants to live in that kind of environment, adults don¡¯t, children don¡¯t, but some things are not a question of what you want, but whether you can get rid of it.Those people can only stay and live there because there is no way to leave there, no way to get rid of it.


    But Hua Yueling couldn''t manage these things, so they could only sigh.


    A group of people walked through this street without stopping, turned around the road, and walked to the right.Not far from this street is another inaccessible road, which is also a slum, and the environment is worse than here.


    "This kind of place is crowded with people, it''s not appropriate."


    Gekara was going to leave some clues here, but after walking around, he shook his head and denied his previous thoughts.It is still dangerous to leave a mark in such a place.


    If it is discovered by someone, it will be troublesome, and it will be even more difficult for you to act, and you will be restricted everywhere.Although she said she could run wild in this city with her strength, when she did not do that now, it was not what she wanted to be too eye-catching.


    The group of people didn''t go in either, they just stood at the entrance of the street and took a look. People like them are still too conspicuous when they come to such a place.

 1111 Chapter 1111

    "Ok?"


    Just when they were about to leave here, Gokala''s eyes fell on a person who was slumped, walking slowly, and his body was a little dirty, but somehow the person gave her a Kind of very familiar feeling.


    To be sure, at least that kind of person she never knew, but staring at that person''s back, she thought of a good friend of her when she was a hunter roaming around outside.


    After finishing the hunter training, Gokala returned to the royal city to accept the appointment, but the friend did not. She was used to being a casual person and didn''t like being bound by the royal appointment. If you think about it, the two of them will have to have a long time. No meeting anymore.


    "Will it be her?"


    The reason why he thought that figure was his former friend was mainly because of this familiar feeling.Another point is that her friend didn''t know who she learned from. He has an amazing ability to change appearance, can easily make up anyone, and it is difficult to find flaws.


    "Why, do you know her?"


    Aroline saw her staring at an old man in the distance, staring at the figure of that person for a while, and asked her.


    "It should be, but I''m not sure yet. She is very similar to a friend I know, and I have a familiar feeling."


    "is a friend?"


    "It used to be." Gokala added. Now that the friend is still a friend, it''s up to her to see where she is.But at least judging from the current situation, this friend should still be the same as before, and will definitely not become those people''s subordinates.


    "I want to follow her."


    "Then go."


    Gekara''s figure flashed away from them, but Hua Yueling and the others did not follow them together.If there are too many of them, it is easier to be noticed. Although Aroline can make them all invisible, there is another disadvantage. Compared with the disadvantages, it is a better choice to not move.


    In this way, Gekara left, and they continued to walk forward, not hurriedly or slowly.


    The figure in the distance has disappeared at the corner at this time, and there is no idea where it is leading. Hua Yueling and the others are newcomers after all, so they are not very clear about the situation in various places here.


    Gekara followed that person and disappeared, but she seemed to be invisible before that, so Hua Yueling and the others didn''t know where she was going.


    Just like this, a group of people walked forward, observing the situation of this street, while walking in the direction where the two people had left.Nothing happened along the way. Although they said they were very anxious and wanted to catch up, they knew that it was better not to show too much anxiety at this time. That would be bad.


    I walked forward slowly, without rush or slowly, until I came to the end of the street. It seemed that the environment at the end was cleaner than the street, but it was just a little bit.If you look at the environment, as long as you get out of the street, you will reach another area, but when Hua Yueling and the others walked to the T-shaped intersection, they looked around and knew that this idea was wrong.


    The T-junction is still the slum area, but it is cleaner than the place where they have just walked, and it is more like a place for human life.


    Maybe it was because someone was cleaning, maybe it was another reason, but Hua Yueling didn''t think it was because the people on this street were more industrious than the people on the street they walked on.


    That possibility is not impossible, but it is so small that it is almost impossible.It''s like this.


    As for the specifics, Hua Yueling didn''t have time to care or think about it for the time being, he still had very important things to do.


    Turning my head and looking to the right, I saw that at the end of this long road is a house that is larger than other houses in the slum area. There is also a courtyard in that house, but the outside of the house looks relatively Dirty, and there is no such cleanliness as the residence of the nobles.


    "Where are they?"


    Since they came slowly, it was natural that Gekara and the person she was following could not be found.After Hua Yueling looked around, she wondered.Maybe he entered the house on both sides, or he went to the big house in the front that looked very strange in this area.


    But no matter where it is, it is more difficult for them to find Gekara.You can¡¯t go from house to house, because you might be able to find it, but you¡¯ll be surprised, so it¡¯s naturally denied.


    "Let''s go over and take a look."


    Sister Aroline couldn''t help but know where they are.Hua Yueling knows this very well. It is easy for Sister Aroline to know these things, but she has no plans to tell them, but wants them to move forward like this.


    No way, if Sister Aroline is unwilling to say it, he can''t force others to say it, let alone whether it is useful, he will never do such a thing, it would be too frantic.


    After turning to the right, she continued to walk forward. Because she was worried that the exploration would be discovered, Hua Yueling resisted the temptation to use the exploration skills.After all, the person Gokala is following is an acquaintance of hers, which also means that the opponent''s strength may be very strong. In that case, if you use exploration skills rashly, it is likely to be discovered by the opponent, which is not what they hoped.


    Just like this, they walked all the way to the end of the road. The four people walked along the "luxury house" in front of them to the corner and then turned back to the direction they had taken before, and continued to walk forward.After walking around the house in this way, Hua Yueling still had no way to determine whether there was anyone inside.


    Observing the inside of this "luxury house" from the outside, you can see the second floor of the tall house. There are no people on the second floor, and no sound can be heard from the inside. All this seems to mean that there is nothing here. People, but the door of the room was opened, and a gap was still slightly opened.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t understand what this meant, why was the door opened?Does it have any special meaning?


    I couldn''t think of anything after thinking about it. It didn''t seem to have any special meaning, but staring at the open gap, I felt that it seemed to be suggesting something to them.


    "Um... do you want to go in?"


    Hua Yueling stared at the door hesitatingly thinking. It''s not impossible to get in, but it''s still a bit dangerous, but if you don''t get in, you can only find a place to wait first.Or just wander around here at will.


    "Let''s go in and take a look, just as an adventure."


    Hua Yueling said this after a while, still wanting to go in and explore. Although he knew that it might be dangerous, he felt that he couldn''t miss the opportunity.

 1112 Chapter 1112

    "After following me for so long, where are you going to follow? Is there nothing to say?"


    Gekara didn''t expect to be discovered. She was quite confident about her hiding, but the person in front of her had discovered herself at some point, which made her strange and also curious.


    "..."


    But she felt that maybe the other party was cheating herself, so she didn''t show up immediately, but still hid in place and didn''t move.Waiting for the opponent''s next response.


    "Don''t you want to come out?"


    No one knew what she was thinking when she said this. Seeing that no one responded, and no one came out, she didn''t continue to ask or do anything, but turned and continued to move forward.


    Gokala raised his eyebrows and closed his eyes from the back of his original friend. He did not act immediately, but still waited.


    I don''t know if it was really discovered, but she still hasn''t figured it out yet.The problem lingered in her mind. She waited for a while, until the back of that person almost disappeared from her eyes, and then she continued to catch up, but to be safe, she slowed down and lowered her body. I want to see if the other party has really discovered himself or is really just swindling.


    However, if it is a scam, it may also indicate that the other party has not been tracked for the first time, but has had experience that does not know how many times.But thinking about it this way is not quite right. How many people in this world can reach her, even the strength of the original friend in front of her, she doesn''t think there are too many, and she even has to say otherwise.


    Their strength was originally at the top on Rika Star. After such a long time has passed, although relative time has not been spent here on Earth, she also has a lot of experience in the past so many years. Promote.


    The strength of the old friend in front of him has not declined, or even improved, but there is still no way to compare with her.She is still stronger in strength, so she doesn''t think there are really many people who are better than herself on Ricard.


    "And she doesn''t seem to need to take the other party to the destination, but should find a place to solve the other party."


    Thinking about this, she became more confident about her previous thoughts.But if it is really different from my own guess, it means that this place is not its destination at all, but just a "graveyard".


    "But for the time being it is not clear which side she is from..."


    Gokala is thinking about this question. The old friends don¡¯t look like the people on the side of the enemy who now controls Ricard, but only relying on the current tracking and observation can not find anything, and need to know more. Row.


    Precisely because of this, Gokala is still inconvenient to come out to meet her, and has to learn more about it.


    Just like this, follow the other party all the way into this strange building, and then the people who keep walking in it never stop.


    Along the way, I came to a hidden room at the end. If it weren''t for the other party''s initiative to open the mechanism, it would be really hard to find the hidden room here without special observation.


    The other party walked in first, but Gekara was not in a hurry, but now waited a while outside, and after confirming the opponent''s location, he quickly chased in.


    After entering the room, she realized that she was wrong, and she was still found out by the other party. The other party was not deceiving herself, but actually found herself, but she had been pretending to be that way after she did not respond.


    "who are you?"


    The door was closed when she entered the room, and it was obvious that the whole room was imprisoned by a special force. If she wanted to get out of here, there was no way, but she didn''t want to do that.


    One way is to defeat the old friend in front of you, the other way is to find where the core of the imprisonment is opened, and then break it.


    "How did you find out?"


    "Oh, I''m finally willing to speak." With a sneer, Gokala saw the opponent approaching forward.


    "To be honest, your ability to track is beyond my expectation. You can hide from me for so long without being discovered. If I hadn''t been prepared long ago, I wouldn''t have been able to find you. But You are still careless, come here, you don¡¯t think about being able to get out anymore.


    Maybe it''s because she doesn''t understand her strength, or she has enough confidence in imprisonment, the other party said.


    Gekara was not surprised. To be honest, if it wasn''t her this time, she might have been killed, but since she was the one who came, it was impossible to be defeated in this way.


    "what is your purpose?"


    The other party obviously hasn''t discovered her identity yet, and Gokala is still confident about it. Although his whereabouts have been discovered, the other party cannot know who he is.


    "What purpose can I have, it''s just to see you sneaky, so follow me."


    Gokala said in a different tone.


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    The other party was obviously taken aback. She didn''t expect that she would say that, and then couldn''t help but laugh, and then showed a terrible look.


    "In that case, you pay the price for your curiosity!"


    Before she could speak, she attacked, and the figure disappeared from Gokala''s eyes in the blink of an eye.But this is not difficult for Gekara, but she doesn''t want to expose herself so quickly, she needs to know more.


    "Hmm, it seems that I was lucky and found a nice place."


    "Good luck? Do you think you still have a chance to go out?"


    "Why not? Your Excellency wouldn''t think that you could stop me with this kind of thing?"


    Gokala said while avoiding the opponent''s continuous offensive.


    "Oh, anyone can say big things..."


    But what the other party didn''t expect was that the imprisonment somehow lost its effect, her face changed, and she quickly concealed looking in one direction, and she saw an unexpected scene.


    "No, you can''t let her escape!"


    Thinking like this, she hurriedly chased it out.Although this place is not a stronghold, it would be troublesome if it is really lost.


    "How can the speed be so fast!"


    Seeing that the other party had reached the entrance in a blink of an eye, she frowned, thinking so.When did such a powerful person appear, and I didn''t even know it!


    Seeing that there was no way to catch up, she reached the door and saw that the figure had disappeared. After searching for a bit, there was no other person, and she didn''t care to stay here and returned to the house.


    "Damn it, too careless. I thought I could leave him easily, but he escaped. They have to be more concealed, but when is there such a powerful person in this place?"

 1113 Chapter 1113

    Turn left and right, and you came to a hidden room again. This kind of room was hidden by a special method. Even Gekara didn''t know what kind of method was used.


    She hadn''t seen such a method before, which turned a seemingly unremarkable wall into a door leading to the inside.It''s like a magic trick, and it can''t be discovered directly by attack. It''s really weird.


    Just like this, the old friend of the follower walked all the way in. After not going far, he saw the old friend took out a chip from his arms. The chip seemed to be specially made and placed on the ground. With the twinkling light, the ground disappeared without a trace. , From above you can see the hidden passage below.


    "I have to hide it a little bit deeper in a while, so that it may still be discovered."


    With that said, he saw the other party quickly fall into the ground, and Gekara didn''t dare to neglect, and hurried to catch up.Sure enough, it was restored to its original state shortly after she came in, and she didn''t know what to do whether she wanted to come in or go out.


    Although Gokara wanted to test it, he had to give up this idea in order not to be discovered.


    In this way, with the old friend unaware of it, she followed the other side to and fro along the road. She didn''t know how many bends she took. This was the destination.


    Seeing everything in front of him, Gokala was a little dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that there was such a place hidden under the ground.Just on the way here, she was thinking about what''s going on in it. Now it seems that a resistance organization is hiding here.


    There are guards on the road, and almost every turn has a hidden space. By this method, it can be concealed, even when the enemy comes in.


    The houses inside and outside can be said to be very different. Not to mention that the houses are arranged neatly, even the number of people inside is quite large.When seeing so many people here, Gekara was very surprised and didn''t know how they got here.


    If it is from other places, but the number of people in the city is gradually decreasing, is there anyone else who will not find the city lord here?Are they stupid?


    Gekara is not sure, but it seems that it is at least safe here right now, and her old friend has not betrayed the princess, this is what makes her most happy.


    Those people were still living a peaceful life. When they saw that person came back in a hurry, they all changed their faces. These people were obviously not ordinary people. They didn''t need to say anything, they went back to their homes and watched. Looks like it should be ready.


    "Well, good job."


    Gokala thought as he walked forward.


    In this way, I followed all the way to the deepest point. There was a building larger than the other houses. The door was open, and several soldiers could be seen protecting it.


    When they saw that man came back, they hurriedly saw the salute, but the old friend of Gokala didn''t have the time to talk to them, and quickly entered inside.The soldiers immediately realized the seriousness of the situation, and they all became alert.


    It¡¯s just that no matter how guarded they are, it¡¯s impossible for them to discover the existence of Gokala. Gokala still easily followed into the house, all the way to a place similar to the living room, and her old friend stopped there. .


    There was only one person in the room. This person was sitting quietly at this time. There was a cup on the small table beside him, and the tea in the cup was steaming.


    When she heard the sound, she turned her head to look and saw the person who came back hurriedly. She raised her eyebrows in surprise. She had never seen this person before.


    "What''s wrong? What''s the urgent matter?"


    So she asked quickly.


    "Clean up quickly, we must find a way to strengthen the defense and strengthen the hidden lines, otherwise it is very likely to be discovered!"


    The words of the visitor were very hurried, and they continued to walk inside while talking.


    "Found? How could it be? Are you exposed?"


    "Yeah." This old friend of Gokala didn''t conceal it. He nodded directly and admitted, "I didn''t expect it either."


    "Someone can find you? We have lived here for so long. We almost know all the people here, and we have never seen anyone like that." After hurriedly got up, I couldn''t take care of having tea again. Asked incredible.


    "I don''t know what''s going on either. But if it wasn''t for me to have this, it would be impossible to find the other person, so I almost brought him to our place, but I noticed it when I was outside. , Otherwise it¡¯s more troublesome."


    "What about that person?"


    After I found out, I fought with him and then left. Maybe it was to call for reinforcements. I looked for it outside and came back after confirming that there was no one.


    "that¡­¡­"


    "There is no other way, first think of a way to carry this group over, and they can''t let them discover this place!"


    "But is it too late?"


    "Even if you want to leave, it¡¯s too late. With so many people here, it will take a while. But I think there should be no problem. Although that person has good strength and strong hiding ability, he is not necessarily in this respect. How strong is it."


    "Yes, let''s take a look first. Let''s call a few people later. Let''s go to the entrance and be on guard. If we are not found, it is okay. If we are found, let them stay directly. Let''s do it. Frustrated!"


    "OK?"


    "Do you have anything to worry about?" Seeing her teammates and leaders say such words, it made her dissatisfied.


    "It''s not that I dare not fight with them. Even if they have any other players, I will not take it too seriously. It is not difficult for us to capture this city, but how to manage it is the most difficult. of."


    Gokara''s old friend said with a sigh.


    "We are weak. If there is no way to conceal the news, I believe it will become the focus in the near future. At that time, do you think that with our strength and this city, a little bit of people can hold it?"


    When she said that, the girl''s rebellious emotions that had arisen out of her anger disappeared in an instant. I have to say that the other party was right, and this was the reason why they kept hiding and did not do anything.


    "But...then we just keep running away like this? There is nothing we can do?"


    "Don''t think about it, let the Master go to the entrance. I don''t know how much it will lose later."


    It was the same when I thought, the girl wanted to say something, but in the end she couldn''t stop it, and the two walked inside together.The two of them are not enough, they have to hand in more talents.


    "No need to go."


    Gokala knew it was time for herself to show up and could not hide it anymore, so she showed up.

 1114 Chapter 1114

    The two of them were walking inside, unexpectedly one of them was eavesdropping, and they hadn''t noticed it all the time. Their expressions changed involuntarily, and they immediately turned around and looked in the direction of the sound.


    When she saw Gekara appearing in front of her, the younger girl still looked wary, and the other person who was followed by Gekara was startled.


    "How, how come?!"


    Looking at Gekara incredulously, she almost yelled out in surprise.But fortunately, she still cared about where she was, and didn''t really call out, just said in surprise.


    "It''s you!"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "That just..."


    "It''s me who has been following you just now." Gokala admitted, "I didn''t expect you to build such a large area here. It''s incredible."


    "Gekara, you...not even you..." The color of surprise quickly faded from his face, and changed to a look of guard.


    "I?"


    Looking at the face of her old friend, Gekara couldn''t help but smile.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just getting to know you, and there is no malice."


    "You are not one of them?"


    "They?" Since Gokara hasn''t returned for a long time, it is not clear who this old friend is talking about.


    Seeing her didn''t seem to be cheating, but the other party still didn''t put down his guard.


    "Then what are you following me for?"


    "You should be clear. Are you still your Majesty''s subordinate?"


    "Of course."


    "That''s good. So do I."


    "..." The other party stared at her face, seemingly not quite convinced,


    "If you don''t believe it, you can wait and see, or do you think I need to lie to you again?" Gekara said softly.


    "...You are right. I may not believe what others say, but you..."


    "You have no need to lie to me."


    The man nodded and said.Although she and Gokara have not seen each other for a long time, she still knows what kind of person Gokara is, and she believes that Gokara is not the kind of person who will betray the country, she is definitely not that kind of person.


    In the past, she and Gokara talked a lot, and that''s why she understood what kind of person Gokara was.


    "So you don''t have to worry, let them relax first, there is no danger."


    Gokala stepped forward and held out his hand.


    Staring at her for a while, the other party also stretched out his hand and shook her hand. At least for the time being, the two sides still reached a consensus, and they let down some guard.Of course, it¡¯s impossible to let go of your guard completely. After all, even if you¡¯re an original friend, after so long, and the world has undergone such a big change, how can you trust each other just because of one or two sentences? It''s impossible. They are not children, so it is not so easy to believe.


    "Leanne, it''s been so long, you still look the same."


    "You are different, I don''t recognize it anymore." Rianne, an old friend of Gokara, walked outside while talking, another girl still stared at Gokara with some caution in her eyes. Look.


    The three people walked out of the house in this way. After they went out, Rayanne called everyone together, and then introduced Gokara, and then told them to relax, there was nothing wrong, and after everyone was relieved, this brought Gokara. Back in the house.


    "Okay, can I talk about you now?"


    Rianne sat on the chair and motioned to the girl on the side to get some drinks for Gokara.The girl nodded and walked away, but she did not forget to glance at Gokara before leaving.


    Gokala didn''t care at all about it, as if he hadn''t noticed, he didn''t even look there.


    "What about you, have been hiding here since then?"


    "Aren¡¯t you talking about your business? Let¡¯s talk about what you have been doing for so many years. I thought I could hear and write about you, but after that, you disappeared completely. There are other things. Some friends are the same, they are all missing. Although we are basically hiding here, but I often go out, go to different places to inquire about news, and look for other like-minded partners, but I have never heard of it. There is nothing about news about you."


    "That''s for sure." Gokara smiled bitterly. "If there is news from us, wouldn''t we have been besieged early. Besides, we have been hiding in other worlds for this period of time. We just came back yesterday. ."


    "Other worlds?" Rianne didn''t expect it. She originally thought that Gekara was hiding well, or that it was hidden in such inaccessible places, but she did not expect to hide directly in other worlds.


    "It turned out to be so, no wonder. Then why do you think of coming back now?"


    "In fact, we wanted to come back earlier, but for some reason, there was no way to come back. Only now can we finally solve the problem before we can come back. If we think about it, it will be a long time." Gokala said with a wry smile.What she said was naturally that Livio hadn''t been moving, but she didn''t say too much detail.


    "That''s it. Then you come back to want to..."


    "The purpose is the same as yours." Gekara said in a deep voice, with very powerful words. "We can''t let those people continue to control our country. We have to drive them down and take back this place."


    "It''s very difficult." Rianne poured cold water on her. "You have to know that they have sent a large number of soldiers to guard every place now. It is quite difficult to defeat them. You have just seen it, so many years have passed. I have only gathered a thousand people here, and wanting to fight with the enemy¡¯s army is simply a dream."


    "Maybe so, but since you are still here, it doesn''t mean we have the same idea."


    "That''s right. I just want to tell you that you can''t act recklessly. We must make a good plan. In addition, we must increase our strength. Although there are many resistance teams like us, let alone the uneven quality. , There may even be undercover agents, not to mention that everyone¡¯s strength is not directly twisted together, each has its own ideas, it can be said that it is extremely difficult to gather their strength." Rayanne frowned. , Put one hand on his chin, sighed and said.


    "So we need to find people who are worthy of trust. In addition, there is a key that deserves them to gather together."


    "Yes. But your Majesty the King and Queen are already... even the princess is missing, even if you want to persuade everyone with the slogan of "Recovering the Nation". Unless..."


    Rianne didn''t finish her words, but Gokara already knew what she was going to say.

 1115 Chapter 1115 Cooperation

    What Rianne wanted to say was indeed a way, but Gokara didn''t like it.So she waved her hand directly, beckoning Rianne to stop talking.


    "Forget this method."


    When the two of them were chatting, there was a commotion outside.Both Gekara and Rianne raised their eyebrows in surprise. Rianne couldn''t help but glanced at Gekara, saw her expression, and then turned her head.


    "grown ups!"


    "What''s wrong, what happened outside?"


    A male soldier in a sturdy armor rushed in from the outside. Seeing him looked very anxious, Rayanne asked immediately.


    "Yes, sir. A few people came in from the outside entrance just now, but they didn''t seem to be hostile, and they said they knew the people who were advancing..."


    When she heard this, Rayanne stopped listening, turned her head to look at Gokara, and asked her with her eyes.


    "It should be a companion with me. They are all I know in another world. They are very strong and incredibly powerful. I can only come back with their help."


    "Is that amazing?" Rianne had never heard Gekara comment on others, so she raised her eyebrows and asked in surprise.


    "Naturally, I am not their opponent at all. If they are willing to help, our chances of success will be much higher."


    "Since it is such a character, it''s better to go out and invite someone in." Leanne said, standing up. "You lead the way. Are you offended by those few people?"


    "No, we just asked the other person to wait outside for a while."


    "That''s good."


    Gekara also got up and went outside with them. When she just came out of the house, she saw Aloryn and the others. Don''t think Aloryn is usually unreliable. At this time, she didn''t do anything incredible, so she waited there quietly. With.She was like this, and it was naturally even less likely for Hua Yueling and the others to cause any riots.


    After walking over, Rayanne greeted them with a gesture of respect for each other.Although Hua Yueling and the others were good at strength, Leanni didn''t pay too much attention to it. It wasn''t until her eyes fell on Aroline that she realized who the very powerful people Gekara said were.


    "It is our honor for you to be here, and I am extremely sorry for the trouble they have caused you."


    "Nothing, just wait a while anyway."


    Aroline waved her little hand indifferently, and then walked inside, as if she was in her own home, without any request.


    "Several people, please come here."


    Leanne said this and walked back quickly.Gokala and Aroline followed, and Gokala asked how Aroline got in.


    The hidden door here is actually pretty good, and if the door is really hidden, it will not be easy for her to find it.It would not be easy for her to come in without following Leanne.


    But it is too difficult to ask these from Aroline, Aroline just raised her small head, looking triumphant.


    "This kind of thing can''t trouble me."


    Aroline originally wanted to say that their concealment could be easily deciphered, but thinking about it now is on someone''s turf, and in this world, her concealment method is actually quite good.


    It¡¯s just that this method is basically useless in my opinion, but it is naturally different in the eyes of others.


    Hearing what Aroline said, even though she was a little arrogant, but after all she had easily revealed her hidden tactics and entered, then naturally there was nothing to say.


    Back in the reception room, a few people sat down as the host and the guest, and the girl who had been sent by Leonie to get some drinks had just returned.


    Seeing a few more people, she was a little surprised, but she did not ask anything, but found a few more cups and poured tea for each of them.She had just brewed this tea, otherwise it would not take so long.


    After they were done, they started to talk about the previous topic again. Rianne and Gokara talked more than before, and they understood each other a little bit better.


    "You mean the village in the forest was occupied by you?"


    "Yes. But it was only occupied yesterday, and I met an acquaintance there."


    Gokala loosened his shoulders and said.


    "Well, how many people are there on your side?"


    "In addition, there are only two hundred people left in the village, but those children are pretty good and can be considered elite."


    "The number of people is still too small. We add up to only 1,200 or 300 people. Not to mention how much damage will be caused by occupying the city, even after the occupation, even the number of defenders will not be enough."


    It''s amazing to say that more than a thousand people can be gathered here, and let alone the supplies of maintaining so many people, Gokara doesn''t know how Rianne got it.


    "So I also think it''s better not to be in a hurry. I will not move for the time being to develop and develop. In addition, I need to contact other resistance teams, but I don''t know how to contact, Anne, what about you."


    "I know that some are hidden in other places, but it is unlikely that I want them to come here. After all, although they are not large in number, if they act rashly and many people come out at once, they will definitely be suspected. In addition... "


    Rianne glanced at Gokala, the meaning in her eyes was obvious, and she asked her not to hope too much.


    "Although you must have a certain appeal for Gokala, I am not sure that they will be willing to join in. After so many years, I may not have contacted them for a long time. Who knows how many people are willing to do this A vain goal and a killer."


    "Hmm... Anyway, I should try to contact you first. By the way, you don''t know Anne, the princess is still alive."


    Gokara stared at her for a while, and threw a bomb.


    "what!?"


    Rianne stood up abruptly on both sides, and screamed in disbelief.


    "You said your Royal Highness is still there?"


    "Yes, and it''s with me."


    "In this case, there is still hope in this case. Our appeal may not be enough, but as long as the princess is still there... they will definitely have different ideas and are willing to join our team. They just have to admit it. The identity of the princess."


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea for Her Royal Highness to appear here until it is safe enough."


    "Indeed, the safety of Her Royal Highness is the most important thing. But it is also necessary to let Her Royal Highness show up, so based on our words, some people may believe it, but it is only a small part of the people who know us. Those who believe, must let Her Royal Highness come forward."


    "that¡­¡­"


    "So the first thing to do is to let them recognize the identity of the princess."

 1116 Chapter 1116 Proof of Identity

    "what do you mean?"


    Gokara somewhat understood what his friend thought.What my friend said is not wrong in this regard. Her Royal Highness does not take it out to get everyone''s recognition. Some people are likely to have the idea of ??not acknowledging, so sufficient evidence is needed to prove this.


    And the best evidence...


    "You mean the dragon hunting badge and the dragon hunting sword, right?"


    "Yes, now only the princess can use these two artifacts. So as long as they are retrieved and used by the princess, no one will doubt the identity of the princess."


    "But... we don''t know where the dragon hunting badge and the dragon hunting sword are hidden, or even if they are still hidden here."


    "Don''t worry about this. I have explored it once and got some clues, but now it should be hidden in the original place. So as long as I continue to explore the clues I have obtained, I should be able to find What."


    "That''s it. But it will take a lot of time, right?"


    "Naturally. Don''t be impatient, otherwise it will be troublesome."


    Leanne said.


    "Should I help you."


    "It''s best if you can come and help, but in the village..."


    "Don''t worry about the village. Let''s not say that both Aroline and Livello are there, and Rafia is also there. If they manage it, there is no problem."


    "Oh, Rafia has always been with you?"


    "At that time, we were protecting Her Royal Highness together."


    "That''s great. In this case, it doesn''t matter if the number of people is smaller. At least we still maintain a good high-end combat power. As for her character, I have been worried all the time. I can''t go wrong with you."


    Gekara smiled and did not speak.


    "The two treasures should be kept in different places, so after knowing where the treasures are hidden, we''d better act separately, or create a set of imitations to show the truth. Normally, no one will go there. The inspection, after all, has calmed down for so long, as long as we do concealment and not be discovered or arouse suspicion, it will be fine."


    "But in terms of imitations..."


    "Don''t worry about that. We still have a very good blacksmith here. With his help, it shouldn''t be a problem."


    "That''s good." Gekara nodded and said.It is naturally good for someone to do this. After all, she doesn''t have the talent in this area, and it is basically impossible to make it.


    "I''ll talk to him later, and then let''s explore the information of those two treasures."


    "Ok,"


    Naturally, Gekara would not deny it, and he agreed immediately.


    After chatting for a while, Rianne is suitable for another girl to take them around in this underground village. The open space here is even larger than the village occupied by Gokara and the others, so it is very lively. .


    Fortunately, this place is deep underground, and there is some kind of barrier protection, so it will not be easily discovered, otherwise they will not be able to maintain it until now.


    "By the way, what about your food here? You can''t buy it outside, right?"


    If you buy it outside, buying too much at one time will definitely be suspicious, but if you buy less, so many people will definitely not be enough.


    "Every once in a while, we will send a few people out to collect food, and everyone will try to save some food, so it is enough for the time being."


    "that''s it?"


    Gekara asked incredulously.To maintain the food resources in this way, it would take a lot of heart, how much food the people sent out would have to collect, it is simply unimaginable.


    We must know that this is more than a thousand people. Solving their food problem is not a small problem, and it is even more troublesome than others.


    "In fact, we have other strongholds. Those strongholds are not hidden in such places, but in some villages or small towns. Apart from the collections they have collected, they have also helped a lot. Besides. Not more than a thousand people live here, most of them live here, but some people live in different places."


    "That''s it, I''ll just say it."


    "In fact, we collected a lot of food here at the beginning, but the more we eat, the less we eat. This is also because it is really difficult to satisfy so many people recently, so we have to make this move. Fortunately, the search has not started recently. It''s so strict, so I dare to let them out, otherwise I can only endure it."


    "Is the search strict before?"


    "It''s much stricter than it is now. At that time, there was panic everywhere, and many people resisted because of it, but it didn''t have any effect. Then everyone understood that instead of wasting their lives and dying, it was better to hide them. Since then, almost everyone has been hidden, and they have been hidden very deeply, and the contact with each other has become much less."


    Leanne said with a sigh.


    "It turned out to be like this. Now it is very difficult to contact other people, right?"


    "Yeah, I haven''t contacted them since then, and now I don''t know how they are, and I don''t even know if they survived."


    Sometimes with a sigh, Leanne said helplessly.


    No one thought it would become what it is now, but in fact, it should have been noticed a long time ago. After the master of this planet changes, everything will also change, but they can''t do anything.


    Originally, they were able to move outside and communicate with each other. If that way, their strength would gradually increase, but who would have thought that it would become what it is now after only a period of time.


    Not to mention the poor camps of other rebels, in fact, she can be easily found here. Today, if it weren''t for Gokara, no one would be able to find it.


    "Have you eaten? If not, eat some here."


    Leanne asked.


    "After eating, we booked a room in the pub, and we rested there at noon. In the afternoon, we were going to walk around here to see if we could find some resistance forces. I found you unexpectedly. It was lucky. That''s it."


    "Yeah. I haven''t heard from you for so long. I even wonder if we can see each other again. It is indeed lucky to see you again now."


    Rianne and Gokara shook each other''s hands, and both said very excitedly.Although they had expressed this excitement before, they were still more restrained at that time.


    Although I don''t know the other person as much as before, but based on previous knowledge, it can be considered a great improvement.


    "Then when shall we start?"


    "Don''t worry. Before that, I have to arrange things here. After all, we don''t know how long we will be back when we go out this time, and even if we have to leave, we have to wait until the weapon is cast."

 1117 Chapter 1117 Blacksmith

    "But can you be sure that the forged weapon will not be suspected?"


    "It shouldn''t be a problem. That''s the strongest blacksmith here. He was also famous here. Although time has passed so long and now he is older, it is not a problem."


    "That''s good. But I''m still a little worried. If we are found out about changing our weapons secretly, it will not be a joke. After all, we have no way to use or touch those weapons. We just have seen them. I''m afraid there is no way to completely restore it by impression alone." Gokara said worriedly.They have to be cautious in every step of their actions, and cannot act blindly. After all, they are still the weaker party now, and they are very dangerous, and they must hide themselves.


    "I can''t help this problem, I can only hope that. But since we can''t see anything, it is estimated that even if it is replaced with a fake, it will be fine as long as some illusions are created. The weapon can confuse them not only in appearance, but also in the sense it exudes."


    "Leave this to me. Although I don''t know what kind of power is hidden in those things you are talking about, there is still a way for the world to pick me up to solve this problem." Aroline spoke actively at this time.Rianne looked at her in surprise. If she hadn''t heard Gekara say that she was great, they were far from it, she would even wonder if Aroline was bragging.


    "Really? I will trouble you then!"


    "Please don''t worry about giving it to me when you come back. The disguise I made will definitely not be discovered if the strength is less than a certain level."


    Aroline said very confidently, but she has the capital to be confident, after all, her strength lies there.


    "You haven''t moved around here yet? I''ll take you to the village to see. Although there are fewer people here, it''s not worse than the city."


    "Well, I beg you."


    Rianne took the lead and walked outside, but instead of going out side by side with her, Gokala was a few steps behind, standing with Aroline and chatting with her.


    "I have to rely on you for the food issue here."


    "Are you trying to get food from the earth?"


    "Well, I have this idea. After all, we have also made a lot of money over there. If we collect a lot of food and bring it here, it can last a long time."


    "It''s really not a problem. But buying too much food at once is too eye-catching. You can take more people back to buy them in different places, but how to get them together after you buy them is also a problem. "Aroline didn''t want to intervene more on this, but planned to let Gokara and the others solve it by themselves.


    "This problem is not difficult to solve."


    "Then it''s okay. If you have the kung fu, you can go back from the teleportation array later. You can figure it out how you can."


    Aroline shrugged and said.


    "Actually, I still have a ruthless please..."


    "Want to borrow a space bag?" Aroline actually has a space bag, but she doesn''t know where the space bags are thrown. Usually, she uses her own personal space.What''s more, her portable space is larger than those space bags.


    "Yes, please lend me the space bag for a use, and return it immediately after use."


    "This is not a problem."


    Arolin said, rummaged in the space, but after a while, she shook her head.


    "I''ll talk about it later, I don''t know where to throw the space bag, so I have to look for it. Come and find me when you go back in the evening."


    "Thank you."


    "No, by the way, there will be another place where you can collect food, and you don''t have to worry about being suspected of buying so many things there. You can take some people to buy it."


    "Another place?"


    Gekara thought for a while, but did not refuse.Anyway, collecting more food is not a bad thing. The more you collect, the better. Why refuse.Nodding his head is considered as an agreement, and then the next problem is temporarily solved.


    Regardless of the underground space, the villages here are actually not much different from those on the ground, and even more lively.People are not so depressed, but live normally. They are not forced to hide here at all, but they are more like active lives here.


    They each have their own jobs. Although they can''t hunt like outside, they can still be cultivated, but the effect of farming can''t be compared with that on the ground.I don''t know who thought of it, and even got a man-made sun below, but this man-made sun is still too weak and doesn''t emit much energy at all.


    In addition, the people here still have a lot of work, building weapons, training, or other jobs, anyway, no one is idle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at them, I¡¯ve said before. I don¡¯t live here all the time. Some people are taken out every once in a while and then go to the bases in other places. In this way, the number of people in each base is gradually increased. And we are slowly increasing our bases. I think that only a few people will be left here in the future, and most of them will still go outside. After all, the outside is where we really belong."


    "Yes."


    Rianne took them around the village. Although the village did a good job, it still lacked a lot of things compared to the outside world.This is also a place where there is no way. After all, no matter how capable it is, it is still difficult to create a feeling exactly like the outside in this place.


    It''s not easy to be able to live here for so long. Hua Yueling doesn''t think she can bear to stay in this kind of place for a long time after turning around. It is estimated that after a few days, she will feel bored and want to go out.


    Finally they approached the blacksmith mentioned by Rianne. It was an elderly person with wrinkles on his face, completely covered by a white beard from under his nose, and a big hammer in his hand. , Keep tapping.He was wearing a dirty blacksmith''s costume, which seemed to have not been washed for a long time.


    "Clang clang!"


    The sound of forging was endless, and the blacksmith who brought them over did not stop her work, as if she hadn''t noticed that they were coming, she still focused on the unfinished weapon before her eyes.


    Rianne also booed at them, motioning them to be quiet for the time being and not to disturb the blacksmith''s work.


    Gokala seemed to know the blacksmith, and when he saw him, he showed some surprises. Obviously he did not expect that the blacksmith mentioned by Rianne would be him.


    In this way, Hua Yueling and the others stood by and observed the blacksmith''s work. He was very dedicated and very serious, meticulous, and his movements were as precise as a machine, which was jaw-dropping.

 1118 Chapter 1118

    While the blacksmith was busy forging, Hua Yueling and the others waited for a while, until the blacksmith wiped the sweat from his forehead, and then they noticed that there were still several people standing next to them.


    He was too involved in it just now, and he didn''t even notice them coming.Putting down the unforged weapon that was severely injured, he casually wiped his hand with the dirty white apron that was placed in front of him, no matter whether it was wiped clean or not, he immediately walked over.


    "Grandmaster."


    "How come the leader, what advice do you have?"


    "There are indeed some things that need to be entrusted to the master." After speaking, Leanne first introduced him to Gokara.Gokala looked at the blacksmith with a dazed look, as if suddenly returning to a long, long time ago.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you again here."


    "It''s you, little girl, you were so small when you were separated from you, but now you are so big." The blacksmith apparently recognized Gekara, and said with some sigh.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine..."


    Looking at her somewhat moist eyes, perhaps thinking of sad things, the blacksmith patted his big hand and said.


    After listening to them, Hua Yueling understood how they met. In fact, what she had to say is very simple. It was a long time ago, when Gekara was young, her father used her to find this The blacksmith helped her build weapons.The blacksmith was a good friend of her father, and she also asked the blacksmith for her weapons, but then she didn''t see him again.


    "Your father..."


    "Dad is dead. To protect us..."


    Gokala sighed, lowered his head and fell silent.The blacksmith was also speechless, pressing his lips tightly and closing his eyes.


    "Knowing that you are safe, he will be happy down there too."


    Clumsy comforting her, but the blacksmith is not a comforter.Fortunately, Gokala is also very capable of adjusting himself, so he nodded and said nothing.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little silent, Leanie hurriedly said her intention and changed the subject so as not to make the atmosphere even more rigid.


    "Forging two artifacts?"


    Even though the blacksmith has experienced many battles and has seen how many storms he has seen, he was still shocked when he heard this.


    "Yes, you are the only one we can ask."


    Leanne said sincerely.However, the blacksmith did not agree to it, but stared at her deeply.


    "Although this is the leader''s request, the work of casting artifacts... You should know that this is impossible for me to do."


    "Perhaps your understanding is wrong. I just hope you can cast the same thing in the shape of the artifact, as long as the shape is exactly the same is enough."


    "But why do you want to do this?"


    Rianne looked around. It was not that there was no one here, so she said, "It''s not convenient to say here."


    The blacksmith took them inside, and after confirming that there was no one else, Rianne told the blacksmith what they had talked about before. The blacksmith was still very trustworthy in her opinion, otherwise it would be impossible to tell them directly. he.


    After hearing it, the blacksmith also looked upright and said "it is incumbent."


    "How much time does it take?"


    "This...it''s not easy to say, I need serious eye artifacts, but there is not much news about the artifacts, and it is still very difficult to fully reproduce them. Before that, I must collect some information. After you understand it clearly, try to find a way to reproduce the two artifacts."


    "I know a lot about the artifact, I can help if you need it."


    "It''s best if you have relevant information."


    Then in order to be able to cast the two artifacts as soon as possible, Gokala and the blacksmith couldn''t wait to act.It is up to Gokala to describe all aspects of the information about the artifact. Although so long has passed, she still remembers clearly.


    She had seen the artifact more than once, and she had observed it carefully, so what she understood was very clear.From her, the blacksmith got a lot of things that he didn''t know before, which also helped him forge.


    Rianne and Aroline didn''t leave either, and stayed here to listen, but they couldn''t help much.


    Two people said one person to record, and the blacksmith is not just a record. He kept asking about some things that he felt that Gekara described was not particularly clear.While recording, he continued to draw on paper.


    The time passed without knowing it, probably at night, and they all felt a little hungry, and they hadn''t been able to finish talking over there.There are many things that the blacksmith hasn''t fully figured out yet, and although Gokala has written down a lot about the artifact, it is also impossible to remember all the details completely, so some places can only describe a general idea.


    Let the blacksmith draw these unclear places first, and then compare them based on memory to see if they are correct.


    In this way, the two people went back and forth for a long time, and Gokala looked at the two artifacts drawn by the blacksmith, with portraits from various angles, but she always felt something was wrong.But if I think about it, I can''t think of it. It seems that the memory is not so clear, but I can think of something wrong.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry, think about it slowly, we have survived all these years, and it''s not bad these few days."


    Seeing Gekara thinking hard, Leanne came up to comfort her, and said that she should go to rest first. It¡¯s not a problem to keep thinking about it. Out.


    Gekara felt that she was right, and nodded.


    "Then let it go first, and I will think about it later."


    "Alright, I have to figure out how to reproduce the feeling of the artifact. In addition, if you want to cast exactly the same, it is best to describe the materials used in the two artifacts, at least the texture that appears on the surface. In this case, I can judge what material is used to make it. Even if there is no way to make it exactly the same, it should be similar."


    "I have to think about this again, and I will tell you when I figure it out."


    "Alright. Also, you will need to trouble you to find the materials at that time. If there is no material, I can''t help it."


    "Please rest assured. No matter what you need, you can tell us directly, and we will definitely do our best to meet your requirements."


    After Leanne finished speaking, she took them out of here.After they left, the blacksmith did not continue his previous work. Instead, he picked up the manuscript paper that was left behind and stared at it with a serious expression, as if he was thinking about the manufacturing methods of these two artifacts.


    It certainly cannot be made according to ordinary weapons.

 1119 Chapter 1119

    The blacksmith stared at the manuscript paper in his hand earnestly, holding a pen in his other hand and drawing on the blank paper, sometimes he stopped and looked up at the roof illuminated by the fire, as if I was thinking about how to paint next.


    "You have to use a special forging method, and..."


    Looking at the hammer placed on the ground from a distance, he stared at it for a while and then shook his head.


    "No, this hammer won''t work."


    Denying his idea, he sighed.It is impossible to make a magical tool. Although he can be regarded as a great blacksmith, he still cannot make a magical tool. It requires not only technology, but also many other things, and even luck. .


    These things must be brought together, and it can be done without the slightest deviation, and it is definitely impossible to do it only relying on his strength.


    "I''ll see how far it can be done."


    Even if he tries his best, there will be no better results. What he needs is more help, otherwise he can''t do it.Fortunately, there is still time to prepare, and before forging those two things, he has to rest and think carefully.


    "Close Zhang first today."


    When he reached the door, he closed the door and went back to the house next to him.No matter what his wife and daughter said when he arrived home, he walked straight back to the room, lay down on the bed, closed his eyes and rested.


    This is also a way of thinking. It''s just that you don''t need to do this for things you usually forge, but this time it''s different.


    On the other side, after Rianne took Gekara and the others around, Gekara said that she needed to go back to find a quiet place for a while, and she needed a good memory.This is not enough now, so she can''t think well.


    "Then I will send you back."


    "No, you can continue to take them around, I can go back by myself."


    "All right? Don''t look back and find the way and get lost in our place." Rianne asked somewhat worried.


    "Don''t worry, how could I get lost here. It''s easy to recognize from you, I can find it myself."


    After Gekara said this, she walked away, and after she had walked a few steps, she heard Rianne talking to her behind her.


    "By the way, after you go back, you can ask that child to arrange a room for you and tell her what you want to eat."


    "Ok."


    Gokala''s back quickly disappeared before everyone''s eyes. She walked very quickly, lowered her head, and looked a little uncomfortable.


    "Is she okay?"


    Hua Yun asked with some worry.In fact, Gokala''s state looked a little uncomfortable, but it didn''t seem like nothing happened.


    "It''s okay, just now and the uncle blacksmith have been thinking too much back and forth, and the rest is over."


    "I''ll take everyone to continue walking around."


    Rianne said at this time, although she was also worried about Gokara, she knew that Gokara was actually a little tired, just like Aroline said.In fact, there is no need to worry, she just needs to rest, whether it is a long rest or a period of rest, even lying down for a while will be much better.


    In this way, the group of them still wandered leisurely in the village, but they didn''t wander for too long. After a while, they felt that they were meaningless, so they told Rianne that they wanted to go back and stay.


    "Alright, it''s almost time for dinner. Then go back. I''ll find someone to prepare dinner later."


    When Leanne said so, the group returned to her home.It was the place they first visited. After entering the door, the house was still relatively quiet, and the girl was no longer in the living room, so I don''t know where she went.


    After Leanne yelled a few times in the living room, she heard the girl respond and ran out quickly.It seems that something is being done in the inner room, Hua Yueling and the others are not clear.


    "How many people can you take to the guest room, do you want to live together or live separately?"


    "Anything will do. If the room is not enough, it''s okay to live together."


    "The room is enough, no problem for one person," Leanne said.


    Aroline looked back at Hua Yueling and the others.


    "What do you think of Xiaoyueling? How do you want to live?"


    Hua Yueling did not speak, but looked at sister Yun and the three girls, wanting to ask their opinions.After all, their opinions are the most important, no matter what they do.


    "Otherwise, there are two people in one room."


    Perhaps it was a good feeling that the two people lived together before, Lu Yuetong said.


    "But there are only five of us here."


    "Then three people in a house, one for two."


    "Why don''t you leave me alone?" Hua Yueling said at this time, but no one paid any attention to him.


    "Let''s go and take a look first. If there is enough space, it will be fine to divide it into two groups."


    "It''s okay, it''s up to you how you like it. You can take a few of them with you."


    "Yes."


    Under Rianne¡¯s order, the girl took Huayueling and the others out of the living room, walked along the right side through the door and walked into a corridor, walked along the corridor for a while, and reached a T-junction. She turned to the left and walked over.


    "Here, it''s here. These are empty guest rooms. Only Master Gokala has chosen one."


    "Let''s go in and take a look."


    "Please feel free." The girl nodded and said, "If you have nothing else to do, I will go back first, and call me if you have anything else."


    "Okay, trouble you."


    Although Arolin said she was very lively and jokes, she was also very polite, and said to the girl to trouble her, and then let her leave.


    I opened the door and walked in. The house here has a special dark feeling like other places.But it''s good to get it in the room. It''s not an ordinary candle, but a special magic item.


    Hua Yueling and the others had seen it in the city before, but this kind of magic item seemed to be very precious here, and it was not common, and ordinary people would not be able to use these things.The room is not too big, and the beds in it are all used by one person, and it looks a bit reluctant to lie down for two people.


    "Why don''t it be a person and a room?"


    Hua Yueling looked at it and said.Unless a person sleeps in another place, it is only necessary to move a bed from another room and combine it, but this is the place of others after all, and it is not good for them to fool around casually.


    "Sister Huayun, what do you think?"


    "Anything will do, so be it if you are in trouble."


    Hua Yun said so too.


    "Okay, let''s go one person and one room, so there will be no trouble."


    After Arolin said that, Hua Yueling and the others went to find their respective rooms, and soon they chose the room.

 1120 Chapter 1120

    Had an underground meal that couldn''t be said to be a sumptuous dinner. This was the simplest meal Hua Yueling and the others had eaten in so long.The main reason is that there are not so many underground resources, so even if it is to entertain them, the food is actually not particularly rich. It is simple and enough to eat.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t really have any opinions, and in fact, Aroline brought a lot of food, and some of them were taken out during dinner, which made the meal more abundant.


    Rianne and the others didn''t expect that Aroline would take it with them. The people on their side were a little surprised, and they were all tempted to see what Aroline took out and wanted to taste.Only Rianne glared at the girls, telling them not to be embarrassed here.


    "It''s okay. If you want to eat, just eat. I have a lot more here. In addition, we can help you solve your food problem when you turn back, so you don''t have to worry about it then."


    Aroline didn''t know what she was thinking, so she told her about it at this time, and she naturally received a lot of thanks from Rianne.Gokala looked at it strangely. Originally, Aroline meant that she was not going to intervene in this matter. Why did she seem to have changed her mind now?


    But she didn''t know what Aroline thought, whether she really changed her mind, or she just talked about it, in the end she had to make preparations by herself.But it doesn''t matter anyway, even if she just talks, it can only be like this, and it is impossible for Gekara to blame her for this, how can she do that kind of thing.


    In this way, it can be regarded as a relief for Rianne and the others.Then Aroline pushed the food she had brought over to let Rianne and the others taste it.


    After saying thank you, Leanne took the snack with the packaging bag. She had never eaten a snack of this kind. She was a little curious, but she was amazed.


    As for the girls, they started to gobble up after taking it over, forgetting everything else. If it hadn''t been for Rianne to remind them that they should say thank you, they would have left this behind.


    It was a pleasure to have dinner, especially when there was another thing that I had been worried about for a while, and Rianne kept expressing her gratitude to Aroline and Gokara.


    "This is what should be done, everyone is for the same goal, if I can do something, I will naturally do something."


    Gokala said so.


    After eating, they walked outside again, but the scenery here is not very good, so it is actually easy to get bored.The same is true for Hua Yueling and the others. After all, they only turned once in the afternoon, and now even if they turn again, there is no beautiful natural scenery or anything worth seeing.


    After moving their bodies, they returned to their respective rooms.Among them, Gekara was the first to go back, and after walking outside for a while, she said she was going back to the room. She also spent a lot of effort to recall the two artifacts, but it seems that there is no progress so far.


    Hua Yueling and the others were a little later, and it was already late after returning to the room.The room is darker as it is during the day. In fact, the words to be said are better. The light of the special magic props seems to be adjusted to be brighter, so the room is still quite bright, but with the earth There is no way to compare.


    Hua Yueling and the others are not used to going to bed so early, but people in another world usually live like this, just like ancient people, they go out early and return late.At night, there seems to be nothing to do. Unlike modern people on earth, there are various interesting activities even at night.


    Since it was still early and they couldn''t sleep, they gathered together and took out the game console to play the game.Since Gekara still had important things to do, she was not called to her.


    Hua Yueling and the others are equipped with a game console, so there is no need to worry about the shortage.But the only regret is that there is no TV here, so there is no way to output it through the TV, and the screen is slightly smaller.


    Fortunately, this is not a problem. After all, they are actually online games played by several people. In this case, a large screen seems to be of no use.


    Not long after they came back, they heard a knock on the door. Hua Yueling and the others were a little confused, not knowing what to do with them at this time.


    Hua Yueling went to the door to open the door, and saw the girl who had been arranged by Leanne to send them over was standing at the door with a tray in her hand. On the tray were steaming tea cups.


    "My lord asked me to bring some drinks, please taste them."


    "Trouble."


    Hua Yueling said that she would take the tray from her hand, but the girl still walked in with the tray.


    "It''s better for me, don''t bother you."


    After entering, she put the tray on a cabinet, and then she picked up the cups and sent them to everyone.


    "Hey, what is this?"


    The girl saw Hua Yueling''s game and stared at the screen in surprise from ear to ear.Naturally, there would be no game consoles here, and it was the first time she saw such a magical thing.


    After staring at it, she couldn''t understand what it was, so she asked Hua Yueling them.


    "This is something from our side, similar to the game you played when you were young."


    "?"


    The girl had a question on her face. She even forgot what she brought them to drink. She stood there watching them playing, completely attracted by the vivid images on the screen.


    Not only the game itself, this way of presentation is basically unseen.There is no such magic equipment here, and there are still some differences in this respect from the different world that Ze Lucy is in.


    "Come on, do you want to try it?"


    After Hua Yueling came back, seeing her standing aside and watching, she pointed to her position and asked.Before he went to open the door, so he said that the role he controlled had long been solved, and he didn''t know who did it.


    "Can you? This, this is not good, let''s forget it, I have to go back quickly, otherwise I will be scolded again."


    The girl said so, but the movements of her body directly betrayed her. She stood motionless and didn''t seem to be leaving at all.Everyone could tell that she was wrong. Maybe she knew that she was a little bit bad. A blush floated across the girl''s face and she was a little shy.


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter, isn''t there nothing important right now? It won''t be delayed for a while early and later, try it."


    People are obviously looking forward to it, Hua Yueling naturally can''t say that rushing people back is not, so she pointed to her seat and said.


    "This, is this really okay?"


    The girl still hesitated.


    "No problem, it''s not a big deal, try it."

 1121 Chapter 1121

    After being persuaded by Huayueling several times, the girl still couldn''t hold back her curiosity about novel things, and she used to sit down where Huayueling was originally.


    Picking up the handle placed on the table, I didn''t know what to do for a while.Playing with this novel thing, just doing it makes her feel quite unusual.Holding the handle in her hand, she looked at the buttons on it and didn''t know how to use it. After looking at the screen on the screen, she turned her head to look at other people, showing a look for help.


    This made her feel a little embarrassed, her cheeks flushed, and she was extremely shy.


    Hua Yueling brought the tray she brought over at this time, and then put the teacup on it in front of them. When he put the last teacup in front of the girl, the girl waved her hand again and again, beckoning herself not to.


    "This is for you, you can drink it, I don''t want it."


    Seeing her resolute refusal, Hua Yueling did not insist, put the tray aside, and started drinking with the tea cup.


    "Xiao Ling, come and teach her."


    Seeing the girl holding the handle watching them play, her face was at a loss, Hua Yun turned her head to look at her younger brother, and waved at him.


    "Oh."


    Hua Yueling walked back, put the tea cup on the table, and then began to teach her how to use the handle to play the game.


    "Sister Yun, let''s play first, and later she will be more proficient before playing with you."


    "It''s okay." Hua Yun and the others started playing on their own, and the girl was still very envious of watching the hot play over there.


    In fact, there are more control buttons on the controller, and the girl is from another world after all, so she can''t understand the characters on the game console at all, and she has never seen the controller, so she naturally doesn''t know how to use it.The girl is still very smart. After Hua Yueling taught her briefly, it didn''t take long for her to be able to use it more skillfully.


    "Yes, that''s it. Now you can try more difficult operations."


    The simple operation is no problem, the more difficult operation brings some trouble to the girl.After all, compared to simple operations, the combos that Hua Yueling taught her now require several keys to be pressed in quick succession. This is not to say that it can be memorized once or twice and can be easily used. It can be done after repeated practice.


    After the girl tried it several times, she succeeded once or twice, which was quite hand-made.


    "Okay, let''s do it for now. After the basic operation meeting, you can play. Should you play with your sister or you should do two of them yourself?"


    "Let''s go together, no need to try."


    On the other side, Aroline clicked the buttons on the handle "crack", but still paid attention to this side.


    "OK?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t even pay attention to the "command" of Sister Aroline, and asked the girl.The girl also nodded, did not refuse, and agreed.


    Perhaps the girl stayed here a little longer, which made Rianne a little worried. The girl also forgot the time during the happy time. She didn''t think of it until the knock on the door, her face suddenly changed.


    "No, it''s your lord here!"


    I thought of this almost subconsciously. The girl didn''t care about playing anymore, she got up quickly to pack her things.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you in a while, she won''t blame you."


    "No, I can''t bother you, it''s my fault."


    The girl was a little dejected, but she quickly picked up her teacup.


    On the other side, Hua Yueling opened the door, and she saw Leonie standing in the doorway. After he opened the door, Leonie greeted him.


    "I also said why you haven''t come back for so long, it turned out to be like this."


    I took a look at the situation in the room, and then looked at the girl in a hurry. I still don''t know what happened.Rianne shook her head lightly without saying anything.


    "We told her to stay and play for a while."


    Aroline said so.


    "Since you are here, play with us if nothing happens."


    When she was invited, Rianne did not refuse. After walking into the room, she came to Hua Yun''s back and looked over her shoulder at something magical that she had never seen on the table.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Our gaming equipment over there is for playing games."


    Aroline pointed to Hua Yueling''s seat.


    "Don''t clean up, go and pour tea for the guests."


    "Yes."


    Rianne sat on the seat, although her eyes were surprised, but she was not as exaggerated as a girl.Staring at the screen in front of her, as well as the almost real picture inside, her eyes opened a little too wide.


    "It is really unexpected that there is such a magical device."


    "It''s a different world from yours, so it''s naturally different in various things. But this is the latest equipment there, but it can''t be said to be the best."


    Arolin said so and motioned to Huayueling to teach Lean.


    Rianne understood faster than a girl. If she didn''t understand the words on the game console, she wouldn''t need Hua Yueling to teach her.


    "It turned out to be like this. It''s interesting to use this to control the characters inside."


    "The game is almost like this, but the process of different games is still a little different. Let''s try this one you are playing now, and let you look at the others later."


    Rianne originally wanted to say that she still had something to do, but after thinking about it, she actually didn''t have any important things to do, so she didn''t say it any more, and started playing after she agreed.


    This was indeed a feeling she had never felt before, and she hadn''t been as relaxed as she is now for a long time.


    After playing for a while, Aroline asked Hua Yueling to change the game to Leanne and let her try other games.I tried all kinds of games, but the time passed without knowing it. When Leanne recovered, it was almost the next day.


    "It''s all this time, I didn''t expect it, it feels like I haven''t been playing for a while, and time flies so fast."


    Leanne sighed, she got up and said goodbye to Hua Yueling and them.She was together, and the girl sitting next to her also got up quickly, and the two left.


    "It''s all right, clean up and let''s go to sleep."


    After Aroline finished talking, Hua Yueling and the others quickly packed up, and then went back to their respective rooms to rest.


    In a few days, there was still no progress in casting two artifacts. The main reason was that Gekara was not satisfied, but she still couldn''t figure out more details, so she could only drag it for the time being. Don''t do it.Fortunately, after waiting for so long, Rianne was not in a hurry. Although Hua Yueling and the others had some thoughts, they didn''t say anything for the time being. Time just passed day by day.


    Four days later, not long after Hua Yueling fell asleep at noon, she suddenly heard rapid footsteps and excitement outside.

 1122 Chapter 1122

    Not long after Hua Yueling lay down, and within a few minutes of falling asleep, she was awakened by the excited voice of Gekara.After getting up, he immediately thought that Gokara might have made progress, and quickly got up and ran to the door.


    When the door was opened, Gekara was no longer seen, but the others were still not asleep at this time, so they opened the door and walked out.They looked at each other one after another and walked out together.She didn''t see Gokala even after turning the corner. It seemed that she was walking very fast, and her excitement was self-evident.


    Not only them, but not long after they went out, they saw Rianne also ran out. Obviously it was useful for Gekara to call her in the living room.It''s just that although she called her, Gekara was no longer here, so she ran outside after a while.


    It was obvious where Gekara would go. Hua Yueling and the others just chased her and ran without seeing anyone.But not long after I left the house, I saw her back. Don''t look at Gokara running fast, the back is really handsome.


    Along the way, I came to the blacksmith''s shop. The blacksmith didn''t look to rest. The door of the blacksmith''s shop was open, and the blacksmith was making weapons as before.


    Seeing Gekara coming, he also understood what was going on, and hurriedly greeted him.Not only Gekara and the others are looking forward to making imitations of the two artifacts as soon as possible, even he is so impatient.


    "Here, there is a deviation here!"


    After arriving, Gokala directly spread the paper in his hand in front of the blacksmith, pointing to a place on it and said.


    "Here?"


    The blacksmith stared at the place where Gokara pointed and asked.


    "Where is the mistake?"


    "I will draw it for you!"


    Taking advantage of his memory is still clear, Gokala said quickly, ignoring other things.The blacksmith also knew that it must be done as soon as possible, and hurriedly found a pen for her, and Gekara quickly drew it, but after drawing it, she frowned, obviously not particularly satisfied with her results.


    "I''ll take a look."


    Seeing her frowned, the blacksmith grabbed the drawing paper in her hand and said.Looking at the painting above, the blacksmith frowned and thought intently.


    "Is that right?"


    "No, there seems to be a difference, uh... let me think about it again..."


    Gokala frowned and walked back and forth. She still remembered all the way she ran, but she had forgotten a bit when she got here.Closed her eyes and remembered seriously, after a while, in the nervous gaze of others, she opened her eyes.


    I took the paper again, and the pen in my hand wrote "Swish Swish" on it, and quickly re-drew a new one.


    "It''s not wrong, it''s like this, this time it must be correct!"


    After Gekara finished painting, he stared at it for a while, and said very confidently.


    The blacksmith took the paper back from her hand, and nodded after reading it.


    "Anything else?"


    "Wait for me to look again." After carefully looking at all the images about the artifact drawn by the blacksmiths, Gokala thought for a while, and then said, "There should be no problem, basically it can be said to be a touch of what I remembered. It''s the same."


    "If there is no problem, then it''s time to enter the production stage."


    The blacksmith repeated it, indicating that Gekara was optimistic, not to be careless.Gekara was also very cautious, so after the blacksmith finished speaking, he deliberately read it again, and nodded after confirming that there was nothing wrong.


    "Okay, I should make it later. But there is one more thing to trouble you."


    "If you need anything, please speak up."


    "The drawing is no problem. I''ll just draw it again later. But the production still requires special materials. According to what you described, I can roughly guess what kind of materials are used in various places, but I don¡¯t have all the materials here, so I need you to collect them."


    "This is no problem, but you have to say what materials are needed."


    "This is not easy. These materials are difficult to buy on the market, and even if they can be bought, it will cost a lot of money, so you''d better find a place where these materials are abundant, and then collect them by yourself. Although it¡¯s a bit more troublesome, it¡¯s better because there are more quantities."


    "It''s okay, you can talk about what you need first." Gokala said.Although she didn''t know so much about the work of blacksmithing, she knew a little about these materials and the like at the original time. They were all occasionally heard from others, and she didn''t take the initiative to understand them.I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the ones needed.


    The blacksmith thought for a while, wrote down the materials needed one by one, and also wrote down the approximate quantity needed.It''s not good to write it down in one breath. After finishing all the writing, he held it in his hand and scanned it from top to bottom. After confirming that it was almost the same, he handed the note to Gekara for her to read.


    "I probably know where to find some, but there are others that I haven''t heard of. If you have any clues, you can tell me."


    "Which?"


    Gekara used a pen to draw something she was not familiar with. Four of the materials she hadn''t heard of, naturally she didn''t know where to find it.


    "I probably know these two, but you still have to figure out the other two. I just forge weapons."


    "Two are fine, as long as there are some clues." Gokala naturally didn''t have any comments.


    The blacksmith told the location of the two materials separately, and then Gokala bid him farewell and the group left the blacksmith shop.


    "Is there anything else that needs to be prepared? If so, just say it together, and we will prepare it together."


    Before leaving, Gokala asked again.


    "There is another one, it¡¯s not necessary, but it¡¯s better if you can find it and get it back. I¡¯ve heard before where there is a hammer used by the god of blacksmiths, but I don¡¯t know exactly where it is, and I need it. You look for it."


    "Okay, we will look for it, and if we find it, we will bring it back to you."


    Gokala also agreed. As to whether it can be found, it still depends on some luck.


    After leaving the smithy, they did not go back, but were ready to act immediately.


    "Let''s do it separately."


    Gokara looked at these people in front of him and said.There are a lot of them here, and the strength of what they want to say is pretty good, she and Leanne will not say it, and there is Aroline on the other side.


    "After all, we have so many people, it''s better to act separately. But before that, it''s better to tell what you know and divide the work."


    "I think so too. Do you know anything about the items on this list?"


    Gekara asked Rianne after seeing the list in her hand.

 1123 Chapter 1123

    "Not much, but you can ask others to help collect it. After all, there are still many people here. If you ask, you may get some information."


    "Perhaps." Rianne said, but Gokara didn''t have much hope.But still agreed with her idea.


    Asking ordinary people is definitely not effective. Whether it¡¯s Gokala or Rianne knows this well, they didn¡¯t do this. Instead, they went back to their residence and asked the girls who lived here. Can you ask something from them?


    These girls are not ordinary people, they all have some identities, otherwise it is impossible to live with Rianne.


    After Rianne came back, she called out the girls here, and then began to inquire about them.The girls were still at a loss at first, but after Rianne explained it a little bit, they also got a general idea, of course, only a small part, after all, this matter is not suitable for talking to too many people.


    In terms of materials, they got some new information, but it was also very vague information, and it had some effects, but it was impossible to find things by relying on this information, so they could only use this information as a clue to continue searching.


    The most surprising thing is that one of the girls actually knows something about the hammer that the blacksmith said about the blacksmith god.However, the girl doesn¡¯t know much, just saying that there were related legends in her hometown. She doesn¡¯t remember the specific content of the legends very clearly, but she still remembers that it seems to be obtained through some special trials. The legendary blacksmith''s hammer.


    "I don''t remember it very clearly, but I can go to my hometown and ask about it. I should be able to ask more."


    The girl thought for a while and couldn''t think of more, so she said.


    "Thank you, I know these are very good, and we will try to find other ways. It is very good to get this information from you."


    Gekara expressed his gratitude to the girl, who shook her head quickly.


    "This should be done, everyone is for the same goal, and I am very happy to be able to help you!"


    Thanks again to the girl, Gekara remembered the incident in his heart and looked at the other girls.But maybe it was all luck, and the remaining girls did not ask anything particularly useful, which made them somewhat disappointed.


    But on the whole, it was actually quite satisfactory. If nothing else, no one had thought that the information about the hammer of the Blacksmith God would be so easy to get, which was beyond their expectations.


    "It''s almost collected, but there are still some materials that can''t be determined, and we need to look for it again."


    "You don''t need to worry about this. Later, I will find some people outside to help collect the information. With their help, it should be easier." Leanne said.


    "Well, but you have to be careful. If there are too many people who are inquiring about the news, it is very likely that they will be detected. It is better to inquire secretly and not attract attention. Now we are still in a state of lurking. Not suitable to show up."


    "I will remind them. Be careful not to reveal your identity, and don''t be too conspicuous."


    "Just do it."


    Gokala nodded and said.One place and two places are fine. If there are too many places like this, it will easily attract the attention of interested people, and even if they hide well, they may reveal some clues.


    After the talk, Rianne said that she was going to prepare. Sending people to various places was an option, but that was more dangerous.


    "Then why should those people help, let''s tell them one by one?"


    "This... if you go in person, it will take more time to report one by one, but if you send more people from here, it will be more dangerous. Let''s find a compromise."


    "Go to other places and have people there send some people."


    "Well, I think so too."


    There is no way to get more news for the time being, and it will take more time.But this also requires them to be busy, and they will take a lot of time.


    "I''ll call a few people in a while, take them with us when we leave, and let them go to their destinations separately when we leave the city."


    Rianne packed her things quickly, and Gokala and Aroline were waiting below.After coming down, they began to study how to group and how to act next.


    "Let me go with Annie, Miss Aroline, you will act together."


    "Alright, that''s it. But before that, you have to tell us where all the things you need to find in Gokala, and if there is a map, otherwise we don''t know where to go."


    "On the map..."


    Gekara turned his head to look at Rianne, she didn''t have a map on her, and she had to see if she had any.However, maps in this world are still quite precious things that ordinary people cannot afford or use.


    "The map is naturally there. I thought it would be useful, so I took it out."


    Rianne took not only one, but several.However, the map she took did not describe all the places in a single map, but several maps were formed into one, and you had to rent it yourself when you looked at it.


    "These are."


    Give the map to Gokara so that she can mark it.


    "There are a lot of materials that need to be photographed, and it is not easy to search. In this way, I will see if I can mark it according to the direction. When we act, we will be responsible for different areas, so that we will save time."


    Gokala said, first mark all the information about the materials he knows now, and then carefully looked at the map. After confirming the position, he gently drew a line at a position almost in the center.Although this line is not equally divided in area, it does make sense in terms of the material to be found.


    It''s just that there are still some that have no news, so I have to wait until there is news.


    "We will be responsible for the north of this line, and you will be responsible for the south."


    Gekara said after giving the map to Aroline.Aroline looked at the map, and it was clear from the above that, in fact, the part that Gekara and the others were responsible for was heavier and had more materials to find, but they had less.


    "That''s it. When all the materials are gathered, where should they be gathered? Or here?"


    "Just here," Gokala said after looking at Leanne.


    "Then how should we contact, and if there are important matters, we can know in time."


    Hua Yueling said next to her.


    "This one¡­¡­"


    After staying on the earth for a long time, Gokala naturally knows mobile phones, but mobile phones cannot be used here.

 1124 Chapter 1124

    "The means of contact... there is nothing particularly good, and there is basically no such means to contact in real time here, and it will take a while to contact."


    There is no particularly good way for Gokara. When I was a hunter in the past, there were some communication methods, but they were all close-range. Obviously, too long range was of no use.Unless there is some improvement here during her absence, there is no way.


    Turning her head and looking at Leonie next to her, she also shook her head, obviously she had no better way.Using monsters to deliver messages is a way, but they can''t use it. It''s hidden. Isn''t it too silly to use this conspicuous method?


    "There is no good way here. It depends on the situation, but we shouldn''t have a big gap. Even if you come back later, don''t worry too much."


    Leanne said.It is impossible for them to deliver the information so quickly. In addition, the current world is not good, and there is no way to guarantee 100% safety. It is better to do nothing.


    "In that case, let me give you a solution."


    Arolin said so, and took out something like a walkie-talkie, which was still very old-fashioned.Hua Yueling has never used a walkie-talkie, so it''s not particularly clear if it can be used here, and what is the distance.But now that Sister Aroline took it out, it was obviously changed.


    "Just use this. This is a special work I made. It doesn''t look particularly beautiful, but it''s pretty good to use."


    Handed the things directly to Gekara and Rianne, and said it exaggeratedly.


    "As for how to use it, do you know Gokala?"


    Asked about Gekara, and seeing her shook her head, Aroline taught them the usage again. She thought they all knew how to use this thing.


    "...That''s it. After we are separated for a while, we will try again when we get out of the city and go to a far distance. You will take the initiative to contact us and try both of you."


    Gekara nodded beamingly, and Rianne was obviously skeptical, but this color was more expensive, and it faded quickly.After all, Aroline is a very powerful person as Gekara said, it is best not to offend others, she still knows this.


    After all this, they also separated.After leaving, they left from different directions, and did not leave the city gate together.


    After exiting the city gate, Hua Yueling and the others just walked south along the grassland.In fact, they didn''t know the direction in this world at first, but fortunately, there were Gekara and Rianne to help them show the way. Otherwise, they probably didn''t know where to go, or if they walked, they would lose their direction.


    "Sister Aroline, what should we do? Just walk along the way?"


    The time passes in the two worlds at different speeds. Time travels faster here, but even so, if you spend too long here, there is not much time available over there.


    "It''s not necessary. We can send it directly. Gokala also has her method, but it must take a lot of time to collect all the materials. It is easier on our side, and it should not take too much time. To avoid If you act cautiously, it will take less time, but it will be more troublesome."


    "You still have to see where the materials are. If they are all guarded by soldiers, or someone else guards them, you have to find a way."


    "In fact, just find someone to go in stealth when there is no one, then quickly collect the required quantity, and then leave. But that also requires a while. Generally speaking, the best time to act at night is."


    "Let''s talk about it in the past." Hua Yueling said finally.If you don''t see it at your destination, you won''t know what to do, you still have to see it before you can make a decision.


    Hua Yueling and the others will move much faster. They can directly teleport to the vicinity of the destination and then go to the destination, which will save a lot of time.If you go all the way, the time is hard to say.


    The material closest to them seems to be relatively easy to obtain. Judging from the markers on the map, there are actually no people nearby, there are no cities and no villages, so they only need to overcome the materials to obtain the materials. The difficulty of the location itself is just fine, there is no need to worry about other things.


    Arolin used the teleporting ability to teleport them to the vicinity of the destination. The place they were going to was in the deep mountains and old forests. The more this kind of place, the more dangerous it was, especially this place was still undeveloped, and wanted to obtain materials It''s certainly not that easy.


    "The material to get here is..."


    Hua Yueling and the others got close to Aroline and looked down at the map spread out in her hand, which recorded what the materials were and how to obtain them.


    "The rock mountain dragon has ten scale armor pieces. It seems that you still need to fight to get it. I just don''t know where the rock mountain dragon is?"


    Standing on a high place and looking down, the valley was very calm, without any monsters.But let''s not talk about this first, Yanshan Dragon, since it can be called a dragon, can it be defeated so easily?


    Hua Yueling is still relatively confident, and they also have several people. Even if Sister Aroline doesn''t make a move, it shouldn''t be a problem if she doesn''t face too many at once.


    "I don''t know what the dragon here looks like, whether we are opponents."


    Hua Yun said with some worry.


    "It became clear after the battle."


    Lu Yuetong said something, listening to her tone is still very confident, although the enemy he will face is called a dragon, it still won''t let her lose confidence.


    "When you think about it, go down and have a look. I won''t go down anymore. It''s waiting for you. I will come back after collecting the materials."


    "But how do you collect materials?"


    "Xiaoyueling, don''t you have this skill? That kind of skill is not only available in one place." Aroline patted his shoulder and said in a rather helpless tone.


    "By the way, it depends on your luck. If you are unlucky, it will take longer. But if you are lucky, it may not take long."


    "Ok."


    Shrugging their shoulders, Hua Yueling and the others walked down the mountain.There are a lot of trees growing in the valley, which are relatively sparse, but because of this, there are still no monsters in sight. I don''t know if they are hidden, or if they are in other places, I have to look for them.


    "The Rock Mountain Dragon should not be an easy monster to deal with. It''s better to come one by one. Be careful not to attract too much."


    If the monster is not powerful enough to make a magical tool, even a forged magical tool cannot need the materials dropped from it, and there will be no shortage of materials.

 1125 Chapter 1125 Rock Mountain Dragon

    After Hua Yueling and the others entered the quiet woodland, they still couldn''t find anything. They seemed to have come to a lifeless place.Of course, this is talking about biological activities, and has nothing to do with the atmosphere here.


    The quiet, quiet atmosphere enveloped them all, which made them a little nervous.It is very difficult to not be nervous at all in this kind of place. After all, no one knows what will happen next, which is wonderful.


    Observing the condition of this woodland all the time, in this valley, in the woodland, it seems that there is no man''s land, or a land without living things.After walking for a long time, they still didn''t wait for any expected response, as if they had come to the wrong place.


    "Where can I find the Rock Mountain Dragon?"


    It''s almost the end of the journey, looking ahead, and soon after passing through some misplaced trees, you will reach the hillside. If you continue to go forward, you will reach the mountain.Go up the mountain to find it?Maybe it can be found in this way.


    However, when Hua Yueling thought so, he also clearly noticed that the atmosphere was a little bit wrong, not quite the same as he had imagined. The calmness was still calm as before, but the atmosphere changed suddenly.


    A tense atmosphere surrounds them, and the atmosphere in the environment has changed, but it is more because they have noticed something appearing, and the premonition of danger makes them tense.


    Several people stopped subconsciously, and no one spoke. The four people paid attention to four different directions, observing what happened.


    "Have you found it?"


    "No."


    The same answer poured into my ears, as if it were a person''s answer.But this is the answer, nothing seems to happen, it''s just their wrong feeling that makes them nervous.


    As for which side it is, just wait and see.Hua Yueling and the others cannot be said to be experienced adventurers. After all, they have not experienced so many adventures, but they have experienced a lot of dangers, and they are still somewhat experienced.


    At this time, it is best not to act rashly, not to jump to conclusions, wait and listen, rely on observation and intuition.


    "Over there!"


    Hua Yueling pointed to her right front and whispered.What he was facing was the direction of advancement, and the right side was as calm as ever, and nothing came by.


    But even so Huayun they still stared at that side intently, they believed in Hua Yueling''s intuition, and believed in Hua Yueling.


    "Let''s go over there again, stay alert at all times, and don''t be careless."


    Hua Yueling saw that the monster hadn''t come over, closed his eyes and sensed it, and said after confirming that the monster was still there.The group of them moved there, not fast, or even slow, moving forward slowly like a moving fortress.


    Just approaching the past little by little, without knowing why, the enemy has never reacted.


    Hua Yueling''s main concern was that the enemy did this deliberately, and when they got closer, they would suddenly launch a surprise attack. This was not impossible.Monsters such as the Rock Mountain Dragon may only have levels that are not as high as humans, but this simple strategy is not unusable. If it is careless, it will be easy to be recruited. This is very possible.


    A few people moved for about ten steps, and everything was the same as before without any changes.


    The wind blew, the leaves rustled, and the branches fluttered with the wind. All of this seemed unusually calm, and there was almost no possibility of an enemy.


    "No, it must be there. As for why there has been no response so far, it may be waiting for us to pass, and after we have reached a certain distance, it may suddenly burst into trouble."


    Hua Yueling said so.Since the enemy hasn''t had any reaction yet, there are naturally various possibilities, but Hua Yueling thinks this possibility is the biggest one.


    "Then... can you tell where the enemy is now? If we can, can we attack directly, there is no need to pass."


    Hua Yun made a suggestion.


    "Well, this is not a solution. But the most important thing is to find the enemy''s location first, but I still have no way to determine where the enemy is, so this method will not work at least temporarily."


    "Hey, Yueling, didn''t you find the enemy? How can you not find where the enemy is?"


    Lu Yuetong asked somewhat unexpectedly.They both thought that Hua Yueling knew at least where the enemy was hiding, but they didn''t expect to get such an answer.


    "How should I put it..." Huayueling thought for a while. "Actually, I only roughly understand where the enemy is, not completely clear. That is to say, it is within this range, but more accurate. But there is no way to confirm the location, and I don¡¯t know why, it¡¯s because my ability is not enough, or the enemy is hiding really well. Both are possible."


    "Then go ahead, just be careful."


    "There is another way." Mu Ningshuang had not spoken, but at this moment he suddenly spoke.


    "Ok?"


    Everyone looked at Mu Ningshuang and asked her what the solution was.Mu Ningshuang did not hesitate, and answered directly.


    "Bombard with magic range. In this case, it doesn''t matter if it hides and is difficult to find. If it is bombed, it should react no matter what."


    "It''s indeed a way." Hua Yueling lowered her head in thought, nodded after thinking about it.


    The magic wand floated in Mu Ningshuang¡¯s right hand, and she was holding the magic wand in her hand and lifting it up high. When Hua Yueling and the others were still thinking, she had already acted. There was nothing at all. Regardless of their reaction.


    A large amount of magic power gathered, and some light was emitted from the top of the magic wand, followed by fluctuations of magic power.The fluctuations are not obvious, but the magic power leaked quickly is like a wave rolling around.


    "boom!"


    After the magic power was gathered, Mu Ningshuang waved his hand forward, the magic power poured out, and it hit the ground like a bomb. With a loud crash, the ground trembled, and a deafening sound echoed in the ears. , The tree shook, and the branches and leaves shook violently, more violently than when it was blown by the wind.


    A big hole with a diameter of seven or eight meters appeared in front of them after the dust drifted away, and the ground that had just calmed down again began to tremble, but this tremor was different from when it was bombed before, and came from a different place.


    Hua Yueling and the others immediately looked for it, and they soon found the source of the ground tremor.


    "!"


    "It''s so big!"


    Yanshanlong stood up slowly, but Huayueling and the others were surprised no matter how it appeared or where it was hidden.


    It was a dragon with a length of at least five meters. He carried a hill on his back. There were trees growing on the hill, and his dusty face was particularly deterrent.

 1126 Chapter 1126 Difficult battle

    The Rock Mountain Dragon is more terrifying than imagined, its huge body just standing in front of it will make people full of fear.It can be called a body that shields the sky from the sun, a pair of big eyes that exude power, and the four big sharp claws, as well as the things on the back.


    Subconsciously stepped back a few steps, looking at it like the king of this mountain, an unrivaled king.No wonder there are no other monsters here, no one dares to live here, no one dares to provoke it here.


    Here is its kingdom.


    The ground sank again, but not at the place where Mu Ningshuang magic hits, but farther away.


    Just got out of the ground. After Yanshanlong noticed them, he let out a dragon roar. This roar was deafening and brought an irresistible tremor to people''s hearts.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help but think of the dragon she had encountered before, and thought of the dragon egg she had obtained.


    Compared to the dragon, it¡¯s still a bit strange to say that it¡¯s a dragon. It has wings. The wings are on both sides of the body, but there are a lot of rocks inlaid on it. This makes its wings look heavy, as if anytime. It is possible to fall down and hit the ground.


    Just as they were thinking, Yanshanlong wouldn''t let them think anymore, and raised a huge paw to shoot at them.The branches and leaves that were unfortunately hit by its claws broke and flew in the air. As the claws slapped them, the trees were beaten and bent, and they could no longer straighten up.


    The power of just one blow has reached such a level, one can imagine how terrible it would be if it were slapped under its claws.Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t just stand there without any reaction. They were looking for death. They were here to collect materials, not to send them to death.


    They acted almost as soon as the Rock Mountain Dragon moved.Maybe they are not opponents in terms of strength, but they definitely have the upper hand in terms of speed. The Rock Mountain Dragon cannot be faster than them, although the speed of the Rock Mountain Dragon is already very fast.


    "boom!"


    Accompanied by the loud noise, the ground sank again, and Yanshanlong''s palms were rearranged on the ground. The claws stuck or growing on the rock pierced into the ground, leaving three thicker and deeper ones. Ground hole.


    Hua Yueling and the others hid on both sides, and after avoiding the Rock Mountain Dragon just after attacking, they were still in an unresponsive state and rushed towards the enemy.


    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong are two types of close combat, so they approached Yanshanlong''s body.Halfway through, Huayueling turned his head and glanced at the paw beside him that hadn''t been put away, wondering if he could climb up from here, but just when he was thinking about it, the paw that was slapped on the ground slowly Get up, ready to attack the next wave.


    On the other side, Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun were hiding a little farther away for long-range attacks.Mu Ningshuang uses magic while Hua Yun uses bows and arrows. She has practiced bows and arrows for a while, and they are pretty good.


    She didn''t use ordinary bows and arrows, but special enchanted bows and arrows obtained from another world. The power was pretty good, but she didn''t know how to face this rock mountain dragon.


    If you just hit the rocks on the surface of its body, it would have no effect. After all, that kind of place should be regarded as the hardest place on the rock mountain dragon''s body, and it is not its weak point.


    Hua Yun was not in a hurry to attack, but first looked for weaknesses in his Yanshanlong.To say that the most fragile place on the rock mountain dragon should be its eyes. If it hits, it will definitely cause a lot of damage. The other is the exposed skin on his body, but there are not many such places. I want It is not so easy to hit.


    The size of the rock mountain dragon is indeed very large, but there are not so many places that can be called weak points, and the area is relatively small, so it is not so easy to hit it.


    Hua Yun pulled full bowstrings, closed one eye and aimed at the weak spot on Yanshanlong''s body.It''s just that she didn''t rush to release the hand that pulled the string. Yanshanlong didn''t just wait and let her shoot. Its body was shaking constantly. Although the shaking was not too severe, it wanted to shoot. Accuracy is not easy.


    After aiming for a while, Hua Yun hesitated whether to shoot the arrow. In the past, she did not have dynamic practice in archery training, but it is the first time to aim at such a small target like this, naturally not so. It''s easy to hit.


    "Try it!"


    "Wow!"


    The arrows flew out, toward one of Yanshanlong''s eyes.On the other side, Mu Ningshuang kept releasing magic, and the fireball flew through the air and shot towards the body of Yanshanlong. Although Mu Ningshuang also aimed at its weakness, it basically never hit.


    "boom!"


    The hidden dragon blade pierced deeply into Daoyanshanlong''s body, but at the same time, the Yanshanlong also raised its claws high, and slammed it down at him.


    "!"


    The body quickly withdrew back, and the strong wind pressure struck him, almost blowing him out, although Hua Yueling clung to the ground by her feet, she still stepped back a few steps before stopping.


    "What a terrible wind pressure!"


    Hua Yueling said in surprise, glanced at the figure of Lu Yuetong on the other side, and saw that her side was not affected in any way, which was a relief.The distance between the two people is a bit farther, and the Yanshanlong on his side cannot care about the other side.


    "Ok?"


    He rushed up and waved the Hidden Dragon Blade a few times to the Rock Mountain Dragon, but he cut off a lot of stones, but the damage was not much, it is estimated that it was almost as small as tickling it.


    "Yuetong, get away quickly, don''t get too close to it!"


    The actions of the Rock Mountain Dragon were a little different from before, and after loudly reminding Lu Yuetong on the other side, he quickly retreated and pulled a distance.


    "Ok!"


    Lu Yuetong replied, but did not succeed. He grabbed his two-handed sword and slashed on the rock mountain dragon. Between the rock fragments, she no longer stayed. A little bit below her feet, her body retreated with a lightness that was completely different from that of the rock mountain dragon. .


    "Roar!"


    Amid the roar of the dragon, a large number of broken stones flew down from the Yanshan dragon, hitting the ground, and the range was very wide. Even if Hua Yueling and the others retreated, they were still within the range.They had to continue to retreat to avoid the attack.


    There are large and small rocks, but the power to fly down is not small. Many trees have been smashed into holes. The rocks are even directly inlaid on them. Not to mention the branches and leaves. To interrupt is to be knocked down to the ground, leaving a layer of branches and leaves and stones on the ground.


    The two retreated a little more, temporarily unable to attack, they could only rely on Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun.

 1127 Chapter 1127

    After the Rock Mountain Dragon attacked, he fell into a pause state and stopped moving. This was a good time for Hua Yueling and the others to attack.The two people made a judgment almost instantly, and rushed towards Yanshanlong.


    "Yuetong, pay attention to attacking its weakness, otherwise it won''t be useful!"


    Hua Yueling reminded Lu Yuetong loudly.There Lu Yuetong responded, and the two men launched the offensive at almost the same moment.


    In addition to Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun, the four attacked the Rock Mountain Dragon separately. Although it seemed that it would not cause much damage to it, they had to fight like this anyway.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the Rock Mountain Dragon to remain stagnant. After a few attacks, it recovered. It shook its body vigorously. Some rocks fell, but it was a lot less than before, at least not so much. Big threat.


    The roar sounded, maybe Yanshanlong was really angry. It lifted its upper body high, and regardless of whether it hit Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong, the whole upper body was directly on the ground. Smashed down.


    Amid the loud noise, the ground shook more violently.Hua Yueling and the others had avoided the Yanshanlong when they discovered that something was wrong, and jumped to the side of the tree. The tree swayed, and there was a danger of falling to the ground at any time.


    "Go up!"


    After the Rock Mountain Dragon fell to the ground, there was no other reaction. It was a good time for supply.The branch that Hua Yueling was stepping on broke open, so he wouldn''t wait here anymore, and jumped onto the back of Yanshanlong.


    Lu Yuetong didn''t hesitate to see his movements, and followed him to Yanshanlong''s back.The area of ??Yanshanlong''s back is not small, and the two of them are more than enough to stand down.


    "Now is a good time to attack, find a good place, if it''s dangerous, just leave, don''t hesitate!"


    "Ok!"


    After the two separated, Hua Yueling found a place not covered by rocks without walking too far. He raised the knife and fell, and the hidden dragon blade pierced deeply into it.


    Along with the wailing sound, Yanshanlong''s body trembled, and suddenly raised his body.Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong were unprepared. They were too strong this time, and they were almost thrown away directly. However, they reacted quickly enough. They quickly glanced at the protuberance on the nearby rocky mountain. I was dumped, but I was not really dumped.


    The upper body of the Yanshanlong fell to the ground, but it was not without movement, shaking its body trying to throw the two "worms" down.Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong didn''t let go, holding on to the rock tightly, waiting for the Yanshan Dragon to stop.


    "Okay, our attack is effective, we have to attack our weaknesses again!"


    Just one hit caused a lot of damage to the Rock Mountain Dragon, which was much more effective than attacking other places.Hua Yueling was very happy, so it wouldn''t take long for them to get rid of this big guy.


    Although it looks very deterrent and powerful, the actual fight is not that way. The main reason is that the rock mountain dragon is too slow, like a snail. Such attacks unless they are frozen. I lost ice, otherwise how could I be hit.


    Yanshanlong shook his body for a while, Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun were still attacking.Here Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong couldn''t solve it. As a result, they had to withstand a distant attack. Yanshanlong suddenly raised his head and then slammed forward.


    "Danger!"


    Hua Yueling noticed the Yanshan Dragon''s movements, and immediately realized what it was going to do, and quickly reminded her sister Huayun and Mu Ningshuang in the distance.


    Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun also noticed the movements of the Yanshan Dragon, and heard Hua Yueling''s reminder. They naturally couldn''t stay where they were, and quickly snatched them away from the king.Both of them moved very fast, and a lot of rocks were thrown to fly over, like a net of heaven and earth!


    The stone was either shot into the tree or fell on the ground, and the sound of "wish swish" was endless, causing them a lot of trouble.


    Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun dodge back and forth between the trees. They could not stay in one place for a long time, and kept running in different places.Hiding behind the trees, passing trees, away from the covered place.


    After the attack, Yanshanlong lifted his body, a pair of claws randomly grabbed a few times in the air, and his whole body hung down and slammed forward directly.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The sound of footsteps and crashing sounded in the ears, no matter how thick the tree could not stop its footsteps, it fell to the ground, the branches and leaves were pressed at the bottom.


    Neither Hua Yun nor Mu Ningshuang stopped, they were still dodging constantly, avoiding the direction the Yanshanlong was heading, and avoiding its course of action.


    The Rock Mountain Dragon rushed all the way, and there was nothing to stop it. No matter how strong the tree was, it could not help it. It broke and broke to the ground. Accompanied by heavy roars and groans, the Rock Mountain Dragon rushed for a long time. Just stopped.Stopped in the middle of the woods.


    "Huh, huh..."


    Huayueling grasped the protuberance of the rock mountain on Yanshanlong''s body tightly, grasping it to death, almost as if it was directly glued to it with glue. Although he suffered some injuries along the way, the clothes on his body were also cracked. But fortunately, the problem is not particularly big.


    "Should be almost done?"


    Thinking about this, he saw that Yanshanlong had no action for the time being, and he just wanted to release his grip on the raised hand on the mountain. Unexpectedly, the Yanshanlong shook his body violently. Although it was not long, it was sudden enough. , Almost threw him out.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, Hua Yueling''s attention was still concentrated enough, and she grasped it firmly with her hands.


    "Yuetong, how are you doing?"


    "It''s fine."


    Lu Yuetong¡¯s response came into her ears from a little far away, and Hua Yueling moved a place to take a look. Only then did she discover that Lu Yuetong was holding the rock on the edge of the Yanshan dragon with both hands and hanging from it. There, it''s climbing up now.


    "I''ll pull you up."


    "No, attack it quickly, and get rid of it quickly, otherwise it will be endless!"


    Speaking of Lu Yuetong with a hard hand, he rushed directly to the top, chose a place to grab it, and returned to the top easily.Seeing her okay, Hua Yueling then left, drew out his weapon to aim at the weakness of Yanshanlong and attacked it.


    Yanshanlong screamed and staggered forward.But as soon as it stopped, it shook its body with all its strength, and screamed while charging forward.The stones flew out from the back like raindrops, and fell like raindrops.


    I don''t know how to do it. The rocks on the back of the Yanshan Dragon seem to be endless, but through observation, it can be found that the rocks on its back are not endless, but are constantly decreasing.

 1128 Chapter 1128

    The huge size of the Rock Mountain Dragon brought enough pressure, but the inflexible body was also used by Hua Yueling and the others during the real battle. This led to the battle lasting for a long time, but Hua Yueling still They occupy the advantage on the scene.


    No matter what the Rock Mountain Dragon does, there is no way to cause them too much damage, but the site where they battled was destroyed enough. There were fallen trees and messy branches everywhere, and there was not much left intact. local.


    Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun were still tirelessly launching an offensive, and so did Hua Yueling and the others.


    The continuous offensive finally worked. Yanshanlong was able to withstand the attack, but under Huayueling''s repeated offensives, there was still no way to resist it and was eventually knocked to the ground.


    "okay."


    Hua Yueling stepped on the back of Yanshanlong, looking at all kinds of Yanshanlong lying on the ground, and said with a sigh of relief.


    Lu Yuetong also threw him beside him at this time, and stared at Yanshanlong with him, and he was relieved.


    They called Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun, and then Hua Yueling began to gather materials.It''s a pity that his collection skills are not at full level, so there is no way to collect more. Although he has collected a lot of good materials at one time, he accidentally destroyed a lot of them.


    "Um... not enough, how come it has so few scales."


    Hua Yueling patted the body of Yanshanlong helplessly and said.After the collection, the scaled armor pieces were only four pieces in the end, which was six pieces short.


    "If it''s all like this, you have to beat both ends."


    But the good news is that the anatomy skills have been improved, so maybe you can get a little more next.This is also pretty good.


    "Then take a rest for a while, and then look for the next one. This side has been solved, let''s go back first, and go to Aroline to eat something."


    Hua Yun''s proposal was recognized by everyone, and she was indeed a little tired after such a fierce battle.


    "Why do you come back so soon, all the materials are collected?"


    "Not yet, I just collected half of them, but I was a little tired after fighting, so I came back to rest for a while and set off later."


    "It''s less than half. Isn''t that Yanshan Dragon quite big?"


    "The collection skill level is not enough. And I have collected other materials. There is no way to collect four. However, the mobile phone skill level has increased. Next time, if you are lucky, you can collect all of them, but if you are not lucky, you may have to. Hit the third one."


    Hua Yueling shrugged and said.After sitting down, they took out a can of drink and drank it, and also took out a few cans to other people. After Hua Yun and the others took the drink, they also drank.It''s really nice to drink something after the fight, and it feels great.


    "I thought you all collected it."


    Aroline sat down and drank a drink as she said so.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t take a long time to rest. After all, although this battle was consumed, it didn''t consume as much as imagined. It''s just that the battle of this huge enemy was a bit difficult.After about ten minutes, they felt almost done, and they stood up and set off.


    "Sister Aroline, where is the other Rock Mountain Dragon, is it near here, or is it farther away?"


    "I''ve found everything for you. Go right from here, and after going over a few mountains, you''ll arrive at another place. There are still some differences here. The way the rock mountain dragon fights should be different. You''ve known it in the past. ."


    "Then you come with us? Or are you waiting here?"


    "Let''s go together. If you have all collected, leave directly, otherwise you will find the next one."


    "There should be no problem this time, and there will be no further delay."


    Walking along the mountain road to the right, I passed a fairly high mountain range, and there was a long deep valley in front of me. It took a while for me to walk past.After a long journey, they came to a mountain range, and beyond this mountain range was a relatively high valley.


    They walked all the way in this way, and it took almost half an hour before they had reached their destination.


    "It''s so far away."


    Hua Yueling and the others thought they would be able to reach their destination in about ten minutes at most, but they didn''t expect that the journey would take half an hour.In addition to the long road, there is also a bit of trouble in that the road is more difficult to follow.


    "The other Rock Mountain Dragon is over there. You should be able to spot it easily after you pass. Come on."


    Aroline did not follow them across the mountains, but stayed on the other side of the mountainside.Hua Yueling and the others didn''t persuade her, and after nodding to her, they walked all the way forward.At the top of the mountain, I looked down at the situation under the mountain.


    "This one is better to find than the other one."


    However, similar to what Aroline said, this rock mountain dragon is different. The fighting method is still unclear, but there are changes from the way of hiding to the living environment.Without a trace of green, the valley below the mountains is completely piled up with messy rocks. There are all over the place. These rocks form a labyrinth. You must be careful when fighting in it, otherwise you may be pitted by this terrain.


    The Rock Mountain Dragon hidden among the rocks was not affected by the distant battle, and the distance still had a great influence. It was difficult to hear it at such a distance.It is not so easy to find the figure of the Rock Mountain Dragon among the rocks, at least it is more difficult than imagined, but it is still easier to find its figure in the dark light than in the woods. Less.


    Hua Yueling swept her gaze below, and after scanning several times, she found some clues.The Rock Mountain Dragon seems to be in a deep sleep state, and it won''t make any movements if you don''t disturb it, so it''s hard to find it.


    After discovering the hidden place of the Rock Mountain Dragon, Hua Yueling used her eyes to communicate with Hua Yun and the others beside her, and then moved down with Lu Yuetong.


    Hua Yun and Mu Ningshuang stayed on top and launched an offensive as they moved down.The magic and the arrows complement each other, aiming at the back of the rock mountain dragon.


    The weak point is well protected by the back rock, even if you want to attack at this time, there is no way, unless the attack has the penetrating ability and can directly pass through the protection of the rock mountain dragon''s back, otherwise it can only be attacked in this way. it.


    "Roar!"


    The earth shook and the sky shook, Yanshanlong awakened from his deep sleep, his huge body stood up, angrily glaring at Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun who disturbed his sleep.


    "This one seems to be bigger."


    The Rock Mountain Dragon in front of them seemed to be larger than the one they had fought before.

 1129 Chapter 1129 Dragon Roar

    The battle lasted for a long time, and this one was more difficult to deal with than the last one.It may be slower in speed, but the defense is better, and the attack method is also difficult to evade, and the range of influence is huge.


    After a fierce battle, you can see that the site where the original chaotic stone was lined is now barren, with broken stones everywhere, there is almost no place to go, and many places are sunken.


    "Ok?"


    The hidden dragon blade pierced into the exposed weak spot on the back of the rock mountain dragon, and the rock mountain dragon reacted unexpectedly.It took a response that it had never seen before, and its body shrank into a tortoise shell shape.


    "Be careful!"


    After reminding Lu Yuetong, Hua Yueling used her feet hard, jumped back with her strength, and when she fell on the ground, she retreated quickly, pulling away.


    The rock on the back of Yanshanlong flew out, and it smashed over like a missile.Hua Yueling was also surprised at Yanshanlong''s attack method, and quickly continued to step back.Fortunately, although this kind of attack looks scary, it does not have the tracking properties of a missile, so there is no need to worry about being chased everywhere.


    On the other side, while Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun were still attacking, both felt dangerous. Although they looked at the enemy from a distance and did not target them, they believed in their own feelings and did not dare to neglect. Dodged aside.That is, immediately after they dodge, sharp stones protruded on the ground, almost half their height. If they were really stabbed, it would not be fun.


    The spur of the rock, the rock mountain dragon''s attack has no rules, relying on a mess of words.Moreover, during this period of time, let alone attacking the Rock Mountain Dragon, it is very difficult to get close. The Rock Mountain Dragon body shrank into a tortoise shell. How can people attack it? Besides, it is now in the hardest hit area. Those who were definitely taken care of in the past couldn''t respond, Hua Yueling and the others were not stupid, so naturally it was impossible to do that.


    Body lightly dodges in the pile of rocks, Hua Yueling is not in a hurry. During this period, he is also observing how his sister, Ningshuang and Yuetong are doing, at least it looks pretty good, not too much. I was worried.


    Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun also gave up their attacks temporarily. There was no way. The Yanshanlong series of attacks had almost no room for relaxation. They had to dodge, and there was no time to stay for even one second, which resulted in no time even if they wanted to attack.


    They kept avoiding, waiting for the end of the Yanshan Dragon''s attack. The Yanshan Dragon''s attack time was much longer than before, and it was becoming more and more dangerous.A large number of rocks and spurs attacked from above and below, Hua Yueling and the others became more and more embarrassed, and Gein''s enemy''s attack speed was gradually increasing.


    In this way, the situation of attacking while avoiding continued for a long time. The Rock Mountain Dragon may be tired and stopped attacking, and this gave Hua Yueling and the others a chance to fight back.


    "Take advantage of it now!"


    Seeing Yanshanlong''s body unfolding, Hua Yueling immediately shouted loudly.


    Everyone stopped at the same moment, and they all aimed at the Rock Mountain Dragon and launched an offensive.Huayueling was at the moment, while Lu Yuetong launched an impact from another direction. Even though she was only one person, but with two-handed swords in her hands, it was almost like a group of people rushing up. The momentum is nothing. Man can be enemy.


    This kind of aura also affected Hua Yueling. The aura that had tended to be soft was immediately different. The whole person seemed to be burning, and the steps were stronger. Stepping on the ground is like a giant stepping down. There was a loud noise.


    This "sound" may have affected the Yanshanlong, and the stretch of the body was obviously stiff.But Hua Yueling and the others don''t care about this. Now is the best time to attack. If you miss it, you have to wait. They don''t want to wait longer.


    There were only four people, but they seemed to surround the enemy from all directions, the Yanshanlong body stretched out, Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong had already arrived, and their weapons swung down with all their strength.


    Arrows and magic gleamed in the air, falling like a meteor.


    After a few sounds, Yanshanlong''s four legs seemed to have been interrupted by two, and his body sank heavily, and his front body fell directly to the ground.


    The wailing of the Rock Mountain Dragon sounded in their ears. Hua Yueling and the others had no intention of being merciful at all, and they couldn''t sympathize with the Rock Mountain Dragon because it was pitiful, otherwise they would be the trouble.Wave after wave of attacks, wave after wave, beating it like a sea.


    The hidden dragon blade and the large two-handed sword blade flashed with dazzling light, and it cut through lightning like a death sickle.


    "Roar!"


    The roar of the dragon blasted from the body of the Yanshan dragon, Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong, the two who were by its side, felt this terrible impact first. They could not stand firm, and their bodies had a tendency to fly backwards. .


    Observing the surroundings quickly, Hua Yueling still wanted to catch something, but there was nothing for him to catch, so she could only rely on her own strength and barely stand still.


    In concealing the cracking sound, the two-handed swords were thrust into the ground forcefully, almost a quarter of them inserted.Lu Yuetong clasped the hilt of the two-handed sword with both hands and remained motionless in the impact.


    The two-handed sword was a little shaken, and the cracks in the ground were increasing, but for the time being, everything was still under control.


    "hold onto!"


    In the distance, Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun were not spared either. The damage caused by the roar of the Rock Mountain Dragon was beyond everyone''s imagination, and its power was surprising.No one thought that the dragon''s roar could cause them such a big trouble.


    To say that they have not heard the dragon roar before, and not long ago, both the previous one and this one have used the same tricks, but they have never had such power.Why is this happening, Hua Yueling is very puzzled.


    Now is not the time for doubts, you must find a way to hold it, and then solve the enemy after holding it, otherwise the battle time will be delayed by not knowing how long.


    Hua Yueling stepped back step by step, his steps were extremely heavy, and he couldn''t even lift it up, as if he poured lead into it, the heavy feeling he had never felt before.It is almost impossible to move forward under the impact, and the terrible dragon roar echoes in his ears, like thunder.


    Stepping on the ground, one step, two steps... retreating, still retreating, Hua Yueling was thinking about when it could end.It lasted for a while, but the dragon''s roar still didn''t end. When you raised your head, you could see the roaring gesture of the Rock Mountain Dragon with its head up high. What was even more worrying was whether this would attract other Rock Mountain Dragons.


    Even if they are far apart, this level of roar...it''s hard to tell.


    The retreating pace was a bit quicker and staggering. The rocks under his feet made him unable to control his pace well. Fortunately, he was able to withstand it. Although the retreating is getting hotter and faster, there is a danger of falling at any time. .

 1130 Chapter 1130 The next goal

    The fighting continued, and the two sides fell into a stalemate.The atmosphere is very subtle, but for now, it is the Yanshanlong who has the upper hand, not Huayueling them.


    Lu Yuetong''s hands holding the two-handed sword trembling slightly, as did her legs, and she felt like she might not be able to stand up.She took a step back a little later, she didn''t want to do this, but this terrible impact was difficult to carry only by hard resistance.


    The clothes were rushed to "pop", and even almost turned into a hot air balloon to fly people out, pulling people''s bodies.


    Not to mention Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun, the two of them are not very comfortable, but the good thing is that they are not near the Yanshanlong, so they are not the main targets of attack.The two of Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong had endured the most powerful impact, but they had to endure a lot more.


    So the two of them are in pretty good condition, not as difficult as Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong.Two people simply sit directly on the hillside, so that they don''t have to worry about the impact.They wanted to help, but in this situation, it was impossible to attack, and it was impossible to move forward. They had to wait until the time was right before making a fatal blow.


    This was the situation, which lasted for a long time. When Hua Yueling felt that she was almost unable to bear it, the roar stopped, and the impact gradually weakened.


    "Take it over!"


    Hua Yueling breathed a long sigh of relief in her heart, he immediately wanted to rush forward, but he took a step forward, and his leg was soft and almost fell to the ground.


    "what!"


    With flames lingering on the two-handed sword, Lu Yuetong thought as he did, but acted faster than him.She has no physical problems and acts at will.


    In the heavy sound, the two-handed sword hit the rock mountain dragon''s hard back heavily. The flames could not cause much damage to it. After all, there were hard rocks on the back, so I was not afraid. flame.The blade of the two-handed sword can split the rock, but it is not enough to split it in half.


    The two-handed sword slashed heavily on the rock. In the heavy sound, the gravel splashed all over, the Yanshanlong body trembled, and then a paw pressed the ground, feeling like getting up.


    "Can''t let it get up, let''s work together to knock it down!"


    Hua Yueling recovered some strength at this time, and rushed forward, the hidden dragon blade pierced directly into the body of Yanshanlong.It''s just that this shot didn''t cause much damage to the Rock Mountain Dragon, it just added a wound to its body, but this wound had very little effect either in appearance or in real terms.


    "You still have to go up!"


    If you want to hit the weakness of the Rock Mountain Dragon, you must go to its back, otherwise it would be too difficult to hit its weakness from below.It may be possible to rely on magic or archery, but the possibility of direct melee hits is very low.


    Jumping up with the strength of the hidden dragon blade, Hua Yueling pulled out the hidden dragon blade before going up, and leaped to the top one by one, stepping on the back of the rock mountain dragon.


    "Over there!"


    After going up, he immediately looked for the weakness of Qiyanshanlong''s back, and he found it easily.Immediately rushed over with hurried steps.


    Yanshanlong''s body moved, and he was slowly getting up. If he got up by it, it would be a stalemate battle again, which was not what they wanted.They all want to end this battle as soon as possible, and then see if they can collect all the materials they need, if not, they can only find the next one.


    Lu Yuetong was not idle either, and jumped onto Yanshanlong''s back just like him, but her method was simpler. She grabbed the protrusion on the side of the Yanshanlong a few steps and jumped up.Like him, after coming up, Lu Yuetong began to look for the weakness of Qiyanshanlong, and after finding it, he launched an offensive.


    In the distance, Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun relied on long-range attacks to delay them, while at the same time causing greater and more terrifying damage to the Rock Mountain Dragon.


    The ice cone hovered in the air and shot out like a sharp arrow under the control of Mu Ningshuang, directly aimed at the exposed eyes of the rock mountain dragon. If it really hits, it will definitely give it to the rock mountain dragon. Considerable damage, but no matter how dull the Rock Mountain Dragon is, it is impossible for her to hit her weak spot so easily, especially the weak spot that is so obvious and can be called a dead spot.


    Yanshanlong blocked his eyes with a paw, and Mu Ningshuang''s magic easily hit it on the paw in front of his eyes.The same was true for Hua Yun''s attack, the two attacks failed to hit the weakness of the Rock Mountain Dragon, and it easily blocked it.


    "Come again!"


    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong continued to attack, their attacks never stopped, and they continued to attack the weakness of Yanshanlong.Fortunately, the Rock Mountain Dragon had no way to stop it. It could have been able to avoid it by twisting its body, but now it can do not many movements and cannot avoid it. It can only bear it abruptly.


    After an attack, Yanshanlong finally couldn''t bear it, and was directly knocked to the ground and killed by them.


    "Resolved?"


    Hua Yueling stopped after another blow, staring at the motionless Yanshanlong on the ground, he asked softly, not knowing who he was asking.


    "It should be solved. But don''t be careless, look again."


    Lu Yuetong walked forward, Hua Yueling hurriedly chased after him, and came with him to the place where Yanshanlong is almost the neck, staring at Yanshanlong''s eyes, only to see Yanshanlong eyes closed, without any reaction. .


    "Huh, dead."


    Hua Yueling breathed a sigh of relief, and jumped off Yanshanlong''s back. Seeing his movements, Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun also ran over to him.


    "Then start breaking down the material."


    Nodded, Hua Yueling squatted down, placed her hand on the huge body of the Yanshan Dragon lying on the ground, and began to use the ability to decompose materials.Soon the materials arrived in his inventory, and Hua Yueling continued to concentrate on decomposing.


    This time the speed is faster than before, but there are more materials that are decomposed, which is the benefit of the improved skills.


    After decomposing all the materials, Hua Yueling checked her inventory and got a satisfactory answer.This time the decomposition was very good. Seven pieces of scale armor pieces were obtained, plus the previous pieces, it was enough.


    "The materials are all complete."


    After Hua Yueling got up, she said to the others.


    "enough?"


    "Ok."


    "Then let''s go back."


    Everyone laughed happily after all the materials were collected, and decided to return to Aroline.Then you can rest for a while, and then you can continue to complete the next goal later.


    This goal is relatively easy, but the next goal is not known.

 1131 Chapter 1131

    Hua Yueling and the others managed to solve a problem and obtained enough materials to prepare for the next goal.Gekara and Rianne are still in the process of moving, their speed is not as fast as Hua Yueling and the others, they are moving forward without stopping along the way.


    They are not slow, but compared to Hua Yueling, they are still very slow.


    But there is no way, after all, Hua Yueling and the others have Aroline there, so they can directly teleport, but they can''t.They also want to be able to go to other places so easily, but they obviously can''t do it. Such transmission requires more than strength.


    The two people are actually quite boring along the way, after all, they are just on the way, and there is nothing else they can do.And the target distance is still quite far, it still takes some time to pass.


    Maybe it only takes a few days for Hua Yueling and the others to collect all the materials, but they only have to hurry here for more than a few days.


    Rianne said that she told her to go down and tell those who were outside to collect information, but it would be a few days before those people got the news, and it took a lot of time.


    Along the way, they walked on a green grassland. The environment here is still good. After crossing this grassland, they will reach the plain, and there is their first goal¡ªa special material.


    At their current speed, even if they don''t rest at night, it will take several days, not to mention that they can''t not rest at all.


    In fact, there is no problem even if the two people are separated, but Gokara is still somewhat uneasy, otherwise they will separate faster.


    After Hua Yueling and the others collected a material, they returned to Alorin''s side and sat down again to rest.


    "Is it all collected?"


    "Well, I collected enough this time." Hua Yueling said after taking out all the materials.


    "Let''s go to the next place in a while. But don''t send it directly this time. Let''s take a walk. The environment here is still pretty good."


    "It''s also pretty good, it''s good to just go for a while."


    Hua Yun nodded and said without any comments.


    "Then go for a while."


    They drank a can of drinks again, but afterwards they still drank some water, which was somewhat consumed after all.After a short rest, they got up and set off again.


    Along the road pointed by Aroline, over the mountains, until they came to a plain.There was a gentle wind blowing on the plain, stroking his face.A dirt trail appeared in front of them, and they walked all the way to the road, along the road to the next goal.


    Although the road ahead is quieter, perhaps a bit boring, but it is quite lively when there are many people.They walked like this, and no one was seen on the road.


    Hua Yueling looked left and right, looking into the distance, what I was going to say here was actually not a scene, there was a deserted scene everywhere.The mountains may be better, but it is difficult to see plants on the plains.


    The road is flat, and although there are some stumbling points, it is quite easy to walk.


    Step on those rocks or dirt, and in some places there are some dirt pits.On the road, you can see some of the ruts left by vehicles passing by. These ruts are very deep, and it seems that many vehicles have passed by here.


    Horse-drawn carriages are the most common means of transportation in the world. People basically use this means of transportation when they go out. Otherwise, they are riding horses or walking.Hua Yueling and the others come from modern society. They have only seen horses in pictures, but have never seen the real ones.


    But there is no horse here. The road is very quiet. No people or creatures can be seen everywhere. It''s boring to walk like this.


    It was a walk, they just walked forward.Hua Yueling didn''t even know where her destination was, and she couldn''t see the end no matter how she looked.


    I don''t know how long it will take to walk in this way to reach the destination, but anyway, it is only a temporary walk, not really going on like this.Otherwise, they don''t know how much time they spend here.


    Looking ahead, the road stretches forward. The roads here are very different from those on the earth. The roads that people have repaired can be seen everywhere on the earth, but people stepped out here, and there is no repair. Mark of.Maybe it''s because of the distance or something, maybe no one here takes this to heart.


    "It doesn''t seem to have changed at all."


    After walking for almost ten minutes, the surrounding scenery has not changed, it is still the same.The plains are bare and you can rarely see the greenery, and next to them are the towering mountains, which are endless, and there is almost no possibility of breaking off.


    Although there is some greenery on the mountain, it is only a few signs, and it gives people some surprises, but it is not enough to make people feel happy. It is hard to say that it is a natural beauty.


    It''s actually quite nice to be able to see some different scenery. Hua Yueling and the others browsed the scenery here without hurriedly walking slowly.


    It is difficult to see the traces of biological activity on the mountain. It seems that the creatures here are hiding like a rock mountain dragon, and they will not come out if they are not touched at close range.


    No matter how you look at it, it is the same, similar sceneries emerge one after another, like a film or image that is repeated continuously.It looks the same.


    "Sister Aroline, how far is the next place we are going?"


    Hua Yueling asked Aroline.


    "It''s still a long way. If you walk past, it will take ten and a half days."


    "Ten days and half a month?"


    Hua Yueling feels that ten days and a half months is a bit too long. Although the time here is quite different from that on Earth, after ten days and a half months have passed here, they are also wasting a lot of time. .


    At least Hua Yueling didn''t want to spend her time walking, and there were still many important things to do.Besides, they are here to help, not to live here all the time. On the other side of the earth, they still have to pay attention.


    They were originally going to go back, and if they hadn''t had something to do now, they would have gone home.After all, there is nothing important for the time being, and they can''t help much.


    "If only there are a few horses, we can also ride horses. I have never ridden a horse before. I really want to try it."


    Lu Yuetong stared at the horseshoe prints on the ground, and looked at the rut prints covering it.


    "It''s not that difficult to get a few horses, it''s easy, can you ride them?"


    "will not."


    Hua Yueling and the others know that what Sister Alorin said is true, but they really don''t know how to ride a horse.

 1132 Chapter 1132

    Arolin looked at their expressions, and asked again, Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong were both quite interested, and Arolin didn''t say anything afterwards, and seemed to have no plan to realize their wishes.


    This kind of practice and reaction made Hua Yueling and the others more puzzled, not understanding what she was thinking about and what ideas she was thinking.They thought that Aroline would get them a few horses to try it out at this time, but it seemed that she had no plans in this regard. In that case, she didn''t know what it meant to ask them before.


    But if you don''t have it, then there won''t be. In fact, there is no big impact.


    Walking and walking, almost a quarter of an hour passed, Hua Yueling and the others enjoyed the scenery almost.The roads are all similar scenery, and if you really want to look back, you can see that the mountain range when they came is still very quiet, and it looks like they haven''t moved forward much.


    The real situation is definitely not the case, but this space is too open, and it is difficult to find any landmarks that can identify the position and direction in front of it. That''s why it is like this, and there is a feeling of not moving forward.


    At this time, they felt almost the same, and there was no need to go on.The walking time is not short, and the rest is almost the same, and even if you want to rest, it is not such a way to rest, you should find a place to sit for a while.


    "Send it over. When we get there, we will go to the city. When we get to the city, we will first find a way to collect some information and see where we are looking for."


    Arolin stopped and said to Hua Yueling and the others, Hua Yueling and the others also nodded and agreed with her.


    Using the teleporting ability to teleport a group of people to a remote place, but there were hardly any mountains near the city they were going to, and there was a bare plain, so it was difficult to find a place to hide.


    Aroline teleported them to a place where there was no one, and appeared after confirming their safety.


    "Hey, these horses are... Sister Aroline, didn''t you get them here?"


    A few horses were by their side with them, and I don''t know if they were teleported together or they were here.But these are not important, the important thing is that these horses are the surprises that Aroline gave them.


    "How about, sister, I understand your thoughts. Although these can only be said to be ordinary horses, they are considered good for you to try. I will go up and try them later."


    "But we haven''t ridden horses, and we haven''t learned them, is that okay?"


    "What can be the problem with this, where is your strength. If you can''t handle even these few horses, then go back and wash and sleep."


    Arolin said that he jumped to a horse first. Although the horse struggled a few times, it was obviously not Arolin''s opponent, and she was quickly overwhelmed by her.


    Hua Yueling followed closely and jumped to the horse closest to him. After jumping to it, he grabbed the reins with both hands, preparing to deal with the horse''s resistance.Just as he thought, the horse did resist after being ridden on his back, but this kind of resistance was no different to him. Basically, it had no effect, which made him somewhat accident.


    "It''s not the same as imagined."


    "It''s not that these are ordinary horses, what do you want them to do. If they are full of momentum from the beginning, they will not even resist."


    Aroline patted the horse''s neck and said.


    After all of them were successful, Lu Yuetong and the others were followed. They all got on their horses almost at the same time, and their aura radiated. Just as Aroline said, these horses were immediately caught by them. The aura exuding from his body was shocked, and there was no reaction at all, as if he was stunned by the fright, let alone the action, even the gasping was almost gone.


    These horses didn''t recover until the three people dissipated their aura, but even so, they didn''t have the guts to do anything. They just stood there quietly, waiting for their orders.


    After that, it was simple. Although Huayueling and the others didn''t know how to ride a horse, they couldn''t learn it. Moreover, these horses really listened to them and started walking slowly under their orders.


    "drive!"


    This feeling is really good. The horses gradually started to speed, and their four legs sprinted on the road.Back on the dirt road that was walked out, a group of people rode forward along the road fast, riding a horse faster than walking on their own.


    It won¡¯t take long to get to the city along this road, and as they progressed, the number of people gradually increased.It can be seen that there are many different people on the street, some of them are hunting monsters outside, and some of them are busy with ordinary work outside.


    Compared to the road I have traveled before, it is obviously not so quiet here, but a lot more lively.


    Before long, the city will be the city. The gate is open. Soldiers guard the gate. Many people in front of the gate are walking inside, and many people are walking outside and behind.


    There are a lot of people coming and going, there are still a lot of people compared to the city where they came.


    Soon they came to the gate of the city. Seeing that there was no horse riding among the people passing by, they didn''t want to ride in too much attention. After dismounting, they watched the surroundings and followed the crowd into the city. Soon they arrived at the gate of the city.


    The soldiers did not do more inspections before letting them in. It seemed that they were not in a state of martial law, and they were quite different from the previous city.In this way, they led the horses into the city, but they did not attract much attention. In fact, it is not surprising that they led the horses. After all, this is a different world. Horses are the main force of travel, so it is a long time to see. , They are actually a bit too worried.


    "What should I do? Find a place to live first, so you have to settle them down first."


    Hua Yueling glanced at the city, and coming here was not like the first time in the city. Although the layout of the city is different, there is still no difference in the general direction.


    There were many houses, the sound of footsteps and voices in the distance, and they stepped on the stone road all the way forward, and there was no place for them to rest on both sides.


    "Walk around inside."


    A straight road extends to the depths of the city, perhaps to the center of the city, and at the front end, almost in the center of the city, you can see a fountain with water spraying from it.In the center of the fountain is a tall statue. The statue is not a person, but a dragon, a vivid dragon.

 1133 Chapter 1133

    Hua Yueling and the others easily found a place to live. It was a relatively good tavern. Although there was no way to compare it with those luxurious places, it was still pretty good.


    Several horses were taken away by the girls in the tavern, asking them to help take care of them and spend more money, but the extra money is not too much.


    "Let them take care of it."


    Hua Yueling gave the rein in her hand to the girl. The girl seemed to be very experienced. After receiving the rein, she pulled it and walked to the side. There was a clearing next to it. Take care of them together.


    After asking the girl, Hua Yueling and the others walked all the way to the tavern.It''s still very lively inside. If it is a good place to get news, this kind of place is good.


    But Hua Yueling and the others would naturally not be able to ask casually in such a place, as that would be too noticeable.Now they haven''t figured out what to do, so they can only go one step at a time.


    "The place that Sister Gokala drew should not be much different. Otherwise, let''s go and take a look directly. If the place is really occupied, we will sneak in, and then get out as soon as we have enough materials. It¡¯s not troublesome in this case."


    "Whether it''s OK, it''s better to know more about the situation. But if you want to do that, Xiao Yueling, then do it."


    Aroline is no problem.After the exchange, they asked the boss for a meal, chose a table and sat down, and stopped talking about these things for the time being. After all, it is very likely that other people will hear them here. It is deliberately lowering the voice, but it will be more noticeable.


    After sitting down, the food was served not long after, and the table was quickly filled with food.The food was steaming hot and smelled very strong, Hua Yueling''s appetites were immediately lifted.


    Hua Yueling took the bowl to her eyes, picked it up, and started eating.Following his movements, other people started to eat with their bowls, and they couldn''t stop eating.


    After two battles, although it can''t be said that they are weak, their consumption is actually very large, and their physical strength has dropped a lot. It is the time to eat to replenish their physical strength.


    "I''m a little sleepy before I finish eating."


    Hua Yueling picked up a piece of meat and said after eating it.


    "When you are sleepy, you can eat and sleep for a while, rest and rest. It''s fine. Anyway, I won''t go in the afternoon. The most is to investigate the situation. Others should wait until the evening."


    Hua Yun said so.


    After lunch, they returned to their room.There are not many rooms left here, only three are left, and they have taken care of them.Hua Yueling was in a room by herself again, and he didn''t have any opinions, no matter what.


    "Then go back to the room and rest first. If you are going to go out in the afternoon, sister Yun, remember to come and call me."


    "Well, you know, don''t worry."


    After agreeing, they separated at the door, Hua Yueling went back to her room, and Aroline and Hua Yun also went to their rooms.Alorin and Hua Yun share a room, and Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong live together. It was almost the same last time, but Hua Yun and Hua Yueling were both together.


    After returning to the room, Hua Yueling first went to the window and looked out. There was also a fenced open space behind, where their horses were fed.The girl who pulled the horse away from them is now feeding the horse so hard.


    Perhaps she has a special unknown ability, or she is very close to animals, these horses are not afraid of her, but get along well with her.It doesn''t matter to be touched by her, it just increased the gasp, but didn''t really attack.


    After standing in front of the window and looking down for a while, Hua Yueling left here, and he went to the bed and sat down.Some boringly tilted his head back, and then just lay down on the bed.


    "Ah... what shall we do?"


    Feeling a bit mentally sleepy, Hua Yueling turned her side and closed her eyes.Although he wanted to play for a while, he was still sleepier, so for the time being he decided not to do anything else, just sleep.


    Slowly fell asleep, the room was quiet, and the lively atmosphere outside could be felt in the room. Although the windows were tightly closed, the lively atmosphere outside could still be brought in and felt To.


    Hua Yueling lay down for a while, a little bit too sleepy.But after just staring at the ceiling with his eyes open for a while, he closed his eyes again.


    The noisy sound rang in her ears, and Hua Yueling didn''t like this kind of chaotic noise, and it disturbed him not to sleep well.He prefers the quiet atmosphere, so that he can rest well.


    But now there is no way, after all, it is such a place, so much cannot be requested.It might be better if you go to a better place, but this is almost the case here.


    Although it may be a bit noisy, it''s fine if you are familiar with it. If you gradually become familiar, you should fall asleep without knowing it.


    Gradually Hua Yueling felt that everything seemed to be over and fell asleep.In his sleep, he dreamed of some things, consumed some energy during the day, and started to think wildly while sleeping, and his brain was thinking wildly, not himself.


    He didn''t even know what happened to these things that emerged in the dream. He was very puzzled, and walked in the dreamland along with the dreamland.


    In the gray world, there are invisible scenery everywhere.He was completely blinded by the gray mist, so that he could only see the surrounding situation.


    What is there?


    Looking at a place a little further away, he thought to himself, and couldn''t help but walked over, stopped after only a few steps, and stopped.


    "Nothing."


    The mirage just disappeared.Hua Yueling didn''t know where he was, but he wasn''t worried, not at all.


    Although he was in a dream now, in a strange world, it was different from being invaded by that kind of enemy on the earth.This difference may be difficult to describe, but he can feel it, it is very easy.


    "Why are you here again?"


    Thinking about this question in confusion, he looked around blankly, becoming more and more unsure of where to go.It seems that everywhere is the right path, but in this way, it is not everywhere.


    What is the meaning of such a dream to him?He felt that there was nothing, it was just a dream, a dream after falling asleep had no meaning.


    "Should the dream wake up?"


    He wants to wake up, but not yet, he is still asleep.

 1134 Chapter 1134

    After Hua Yueling woke up, the sky was still bright, but this was also normal.He sat up and looked around, it was still early.


    I didn''t hear the knock on the door, it seems that Sister Aroline and the others shouldn''t get up yet, so they can lie down for a while.Thinking of this, Hua Yueling lay down again, resting her head on the pillow, and Hua Yueling stared at the ceiling above her head, seeming to be thinking about something.


    "Um... I''m so tired, I don''t want to move."


    Hua Yueling turned over on the bed, muttering so.But soon he stopped muttering, and took out the e-reader he was carrying from his inventory. It was good to read at this time, and there was no need to sleep anymore.


    After waking up, he was relatively comfortable, not as sleepy as before.


    After lying down and reading, Hua Yueling hadn''t read quietly like this for a long time.This is true during the day and night.During the day, he usually goes to school. Even during the holidays, he basically spends with Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong. Those days are great and comfortable.


    Sometimes the three of them will read together, but that kind of reading is different from the current reading.Three people''s reading session feels different from one person''s reading, which is quieter and lonely.


    The voice outside the window hasn''t been weakened, but Hua Yueling is already immune to it now. Although there is no way to be immune to all, it is considered good, at least it will not affect his reading.After reading for a while, he sat up, went to the window and looked down.


    The horses were standing inside the fence, very quiet and staying well.Standing at the window and watching for a while, Hua Yueling turned around and went to the door. After opening the door, she leaned out and looked around. She saw that both sides were quiet and no one came out.


    It is estimated that Mu Ningshuang and the others are still asleep. If they haven''t gotten up, Sister Aroline and Sister Huayun don''t know, but they should be similar.If you want to talk about getting up now, it''s probably Sister Aroline alone.


    "Come out later, wait and see, it seems that Ningshuang and the others are very tired and need a good rest."


    With such thoughts in mind, Hua Yueling didn''t go out to disturb others, but lay down again after returning to the bed.


    "Let''s read the book for a while."


    It was almost just after noon, and it was about one in the afternoon, Mu Ningshuang and the others also woke up from their sleep. After they got up, they packed up and went out and called Hua Yueling.At this time, Hua Yueling was watching after reading a book, and he was awakened until the knock on the door sounded.


    "Hey?"


    There seemed to be something in his hand. When he picked it up, it was an e-reader. Only then did Hua Yueling remember what was going on.With a wry smile, I didn''t expect that I could still read. It was really enough.


    He shook his head and put the e-reader away, then he got up to the door, and when he opened the door, he saw Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong looking at him outside the door.


    "Ling, we should go now."


    "Yue Ling, I didn''t expect you to get up later than us. When I got up, I saw the time and thought we got up last."


    Lu Yuetong pushed down his shoulder and said jokingly.


    "No, I actually woke up a long time ago. You weren''t up at that time. Then I thought about letting you sleep more. I read a book for a while, but I didn¡¯t expect to read and fall asleep again. Up."


    Hua Yueling didn''t forget to explain, Lu Yuetong smiled, as if he had believed him.But it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not.


    After Hua Yueling closed the door, she went with them to the room where Sister Alorin and Sister Huayun lived, knocked on the door, and it didn''t take long to hear footsteps to the door.


    There was a sound of opening the door, and Aroline''s figure appeared behind the opened door.


    "You are awake. Sister, I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Arolin said so to greet them and let them into the house. After entering, she saw Hua Yun sitting on a chair, staring at them.


    "Come in quickly."


    "Shall we go out in a while?"


    After Hua Yueling called her sister, she immediately asked.


    "What''s the hurry? I''m not in a hurry if I didn''t see my sister. I''ll stay for a while, and then set off later. Don''t worry, I guess I have to wait until the evening before acting anyway."


    Aroline said in no hurry.After letting them enter the room, they closed the door, and then several people entered the room and found a place to sit down.


    Aroline also found a place to sit down, looked at them, and saw that they were also looking at herself, as if she had nothing to do, she was very confused and didn''t know what to do.


    "You guys..."


    Speaking helplessly, Aroline took out the game console.


    "Let¡¯s play with this for a while, just to have a good time. When the sun goes down, let¡¯s go out again, and then we will go directly to the destination after walking around outside."


    "Row."


    Hua Yueling and the others had been playing here for three hours. Seeing that the sky outside had dimmed, they got up and prepared to go outside.


    In fact, there is nothing special to do. After going downstairs, I went to the first floor. Since it was still in the afternoon, there were not many people eating on the first floor. There were only two or three people. It seemed that they had just finished their work and came back soon and were eating. Talking loudly.


    The clothes they were wearing looked rather shabby and had many stains.After Hua Yueling observed them carefully, he listened to the content of their chats. They were all ordinary things, and there was nothing worth noting.


    After listening, Hua Yueling heard some useful information, just before leaving here, he didn''t expect to hear anything useful, but he still gained something.I could hear more if I stayed, but Hua Yueling and the others are going to leave, and they can''t come back at this time.


    "What they talked about seems to have something to do with our purpose."


    After the pub, Hua Yueling whispered.


    "Well, sister, I also heard some. It is related. Although it should have nothing to do with our purpose, but in this case, you have to act more carefully."


    "Yes, if you don''t act carefully, you will be easily spotted at this time. Let''s not be careless."


    After leaving the tavern, they still didn''t rush to the destination, but now they are going around in the city. This city is bigger and more prosperous than the previous one.


    After turning around, Hua Yueling and the others found that there were a lot of things they could buy. They also bought a lot of things out of curiosity. They couldn''t say how useful they were, but they were quite interesting.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, it''s time to go."


    When the sun was about to set, Aroline said so after looking at the sky.

 1135 Chapter 1135 Scattered Guards

    They like it more in the city than they thought. Although the buildings here can¡¯t be said to be familiar, they still feel pretty good.There is a warmer feeling, unlike the ancient impression.


    Walking in such a city, it feels like walking among the re-adjusted old photos. The freshness cannot be brought to them by the old photos.


    There are people coming and going in the city, everyone is very busy, and few people have the time to stop for a while.It''s not too clear what they are busy with Hua Yueling and others, but it''s good to be so busy, it''s better than staying, and it''s good to move.


    As they walked, they also walked many places.I went to the place where the weapons were made specially. The old man in the weapons shop looked very old and his movements were a bit slow, but he couldn¡¯t tell from his eyes that he was an old man. He refuses to accept the old, he feels that he can still do it.


    The old man sat on a chair, which seemed to be made by himself. One hand kept stroking the armrest beside the chair, half-opening his eyes, looking at the doorway.Seeing them come in, the old man didn''t react, as if he hadn''t seen them.


    After the group entered the store, they looked around first, then went to the old man and asked him.


    Originally thought they were going to build or buy weapons, but when they heard it asked if there was a special material, the old man frowned, first nodded, and then shook his head.


    "Not for sale."


    The answer is also very simple. He has that kind of material in his hand, but he will not sell it.


    "This material is very precious, and I will keep it for making weapons, where I can sell it to you casually."


    When asked about the reason for not selling, the old man didn''t mean to bombard people directly, but slowly explained.


    Hua Yueling said that they could use higher borrowed money to buy. The old man still shook his head. It was obvious that no matter how much money was given, it wouldn''t work.


    "Just forget it if you don''t sell it."


    Aroline said so.


    "Where did you get that material?"


    She then asked.


    "Where? From a hunter. He wants me to forge a weapon for him. What kind of material is needed? He found it and sold it to me."


    After hearing this, Aroline nodded, and then took Hua Yueling''s hand and turned around and walked outside.


    The old man stared at their leaving backs until they disappeared, his squinted eyes never opened. He shook his body slightly, and the chair swayed with his movements, not too much.


    Amid the slight noise, Tranquility returned to the house.


    "Don''t buy it?"


    "Even if you buy him, how much you can have. Besides, you didn''t hear him say that you definitely won''t sell it? Of course you will buy it if possible, but from what he said, he has no plans to sell at all, or Don''t waste your energy."


    Aroline shook her head and said.


    "Then you can only go take a look."


    "Well, let''s go later. It''s almost time."


    Seeing the sun was about to set, thinking it was time to set off, Aroline said.The group of people just turned around and set off toward the gate.They are in the depths of the city, but they can still reach the gate of the city quickly along a avenue.


    After going out, the horse was pulled out from behind, and several people rode out and left here.But before leaving, they spoke to the owner of the tavern.


    The mine was not far from the city, and it took about a quarter of an hour to reach the destination on horseback.In fact, it''s quite easy to find the location there. Just go to the direction where the mountain is located. After the end, ride to the right and you will be the destination.


    "When you get here, don''t go on riding on a horse. If there is someone watching the horse, you will be easily spotted. We have to go over and be more concealed."


    Following Aroline''s advice, everyone got off their horses, but what to do with these horses is another question.But this is not a problem for Aroline.


    "Just put it away temporarily, this problem is easy to solve."


    Aroline said so, but she didn''t see any movement. The few lively horses in front of them disappeared from their eyes. I don''t know if they were transported to other places or they were taken in and belonged to A Luo. Lin''s special space.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t ask too much about this, there was no need to ask, anyway, as long as they could solve their troubles, it was enough, the others were not important.


    After solving the problem, Hua Yueling and the others continued to explore along the edge of the mountain range.Can clearly distinguish the road, although it is a bit messy and not so neat, but it is not a problem to see the way forward.


    "Usually do those workers come here?"


    It is naturally impossible for ordinary people to be able to raise horses. It is necessary to know that the poorest people even have problems supporting themselves, so there is no intention to raise horses.What''s more, there is no use for them to raise horses. They can''t rely on horses to make money. They can only spend money. It is definitely impossible to raise horses in vain, and no one would do that.


    However, there are many horseshoe marks and rut marks on the road. It is estimated that they were left when transporting goods or other things.


    Under the cover of night, Hua Yueling and the others moved forward.The sun has already set, and this is a mountainous area, almost surrounded by mountains, with only one path.


    Without the light of the sun, all that is left here is darkness.In this darkness, there is no one else on the road other than a few of them.


    This is also the reason why they came at this time. They can come here when there is no one else to avoid being discovered. Now there are only some soldiers who are used for defense. Other people who have no communication, let them The operation is very safe.


    In this way, they concealed their whereabouts all the way to the destination. They hid behind a small rock, this rock was high up, Hua Yueling and the others were suitable to hide behind.I don''t know why I left such a rock here to see it. Isn''t it just hidden?


    The people who don''t know what they think here, and after investigating a bit, they didn''t find any abnormalities. If this is the case, of course they have to hide here.After going up the slope not far away, after walking a zigzag uphill, the cave entrance is on the right.


    The material for Huayueling and their target should be in this cave, but it¡¯s a bit troublesome to get in. Although there are not many guards, it¡¯s natural not to walk in an upright manner, so the best way is to hide. Then go straight in, there seems to be no other way.

 1136 Chapter 1136 Mine

    The two soldiers were sitting at the entrance of the cave, yes, not standing, but sitting there.The two spears were placed next to each other, leaning against the wall, and could be reached by reaching out.The two of them were chatting about what they didn''t know, anyway, it was probably useless, there was no need to understand.


    The defense is relatively loose to say, but whoever allows only one way in here, unless they can find other ways to get in, otherwise it is not easy to get in from here.


    Maybe you can go in as an ordinary worker, but let''s not say what the success rate of this method is, it certainly cannot be done now.No other workers came, just these people came together. No matter what you think, it is too suspicious. If you want to act, you have to wait until tomorrow morning at least.


    If that''s the case, they might as well come over in the afternoon, there is no need to wait until the evening.Isn¡¯t it just for now?


    It''s easy for them to get in anyway, they don''t need to be invisible, but this kind of thing is a big trouble for people who can''t be invisible.Otherwise, you will have to break through.


    Fortunately, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t use it like this. It''s also a way to break through, but they couldn''t do it.You can''t do this even if there is no other way.


    Before coming here, Gekara also explained something, although it is only a reminder, but this is very important.This is not an ordinary world, but a world full of dangers. All kinds of dangers are around them, but they are still hidden and not really revealed.


    What''s more, if they are really discovered, they can be said to be enemies of the world. This is not an exaggeration, but a fact!


    Because of this they must be cautious, not for themselves, but for Gokara and the others.They are not popular people in this world right now, and it would not be a good thing if they were discovered.


    "Go invisible, it''s the easiest and safest."


    After staring at the distance for a while, Hua Yueling said softly.


    "Ok."


    However, Hua Yueling was the only one who possessed the ability to become invisible. If others wanted to become invisible, they had to rely on Aroline''s help.Aroline would naturally not refuse to help them in this situation, so with her help, everyone fell into a state of invisibility.


    The figures of several people came out from behind the rock, and they moved towards the target softly while invisible.Their speed may not be fast, but there is no sound, this is the most important thing.


    The two guards at the entrance of the cave naturally did not find them. They are just ordinary soldiers, and they have no special abilities. Naturally, there is no way to see through the invisible Huayueling them, not to mention that Huayueling has hardly sent anything out now. No matter if it is the sound of footsteps or anything else, they will not be discovered anyway.


    The two watchers are still chatting, but they are not very energetic from their appearance, it seems that they have not rested for a long time.Some clues can be seen not only in the face, but also in the tone of speech and in the actions.


    But these have nothing to do with Hua Yueling and the others.Of course, this is actually good news for them. When they are not concentrated, they are less likely to be discovered, which makes them safer.


    When Hua Yueling passed by the two guards, she stopped and listened to their conversation, but it was almost as expected. They talked about a lot of mixed content. Maybe they didn¡¯t remember themselves after saying it. What has been said before, and there is no important noteworthy information.


    In this case, there is no need to listen anymore.Hua Yueling continued to walk inside. Aroline and the others entered the cave at this time, leaving Hua Yueling alone outside. Seeing that they were all inside waiting for herself to enter, Hua Yueling quickly accelerated He caught up with him.


    In this way, without the two guards knowing it, they easily entered the cave.When I went in, I heard the sound from inside. This sound was rather messy, it was the sound of mining.


    "Does anyone still work here at this time?"


    Hua Yueling said with some surprise.


    "That''s for sure. There should always be people here, but they are at different times. Some people work during the day, and some work at night, rotating."


    Aroline said indifferently.


    "Is the work here so urgent? I have to step up my work like this."


    Hua Yueling was very surprised. He didn''t understand what the people here think. A whole day''s work is not enough, so how much work is needed.But since there are other people here, they can''t show up, they can only move forward invisible like this.


    "Sister Aroline, what kind of material we are looking for, do you know?"


    "Of course I know, don''t worry, sister, I remember. Besides, what kind of mine is this, what we need here is what we need, and where is there so much trouble."


    "I''m not worried that there are other mines here. In that case, if you don''t remember Sister Aroline, then we will be busy collecting things that are not right."


    "You don''t know what kind of minerals are the most abundant. Or which kind of minerals are the least, but this kind of place should be a special mine, or the kind of minerals we are looking for the most, go in and have a look."


    Arolin said that, pointing to the inside and quickly walked over, Hua Yueling and the others also hurried to catch up.They didn''t go far before they saw a solitary mine exposed. This kind of mine was different from what they had imagined, and it was not the other mines they had seen, but a rather special thing.


    "Should this be what we are looking for?"


    Hua Yun said when she saw this mine.Others think so too. This kind of mine is indeed unusual, and I have never seen it before. This kind of mine should be the kind of very precious mine.


    "That''s it. But don''t move this. Let''s go inside and look for it first. Since there is one outside, it must be useful. It cannot be left casually."


    Aroline said this, and then continued to walk inside, Hua Yueling and the others followed closely behind.The more you go inside, the more clearly you can hear the sound of mining, but here is not the kind of high-tech stuff, but relying entirely on manpower.


    One after another, the sound of mining is mixed, and it is accompanied by the voice of people chatting, but this kind of voice is intermittent, not always there, and the voice is relatively small, it sounds like they are worried about something, and Don''t dare to speak like usual, perhaps because there are overseers here.

 1137 Chapter 1137

    As I walked inward, the sound of iron picks mining became louder and more messy. Just listening to the continuous sound knew how tired those working people were.


    Some of their complaints could be heard, but it was only a sentence or two, and then they closed their mouths, as if they were afraid of being heard by someone.


    They are very timid.


    Walking along the passage, there is only one road here, a road leading inside to a deeper place.The road has no end, twists and turns.


    But they didn''t meet anyone outside, they still saw people in the depths.


    As for the ore to be searched, no more have been found. It seems that there are few outside, and basically nothing is found.Hua Yueling and the others have also searched carefully, but the outside seems to have been hollowed out.


    Is there anything else?After careful investigations left and right, nothing was found.


    After walking a distance deeper, the road began to go down, and the sound came from below.After going down the slope, they reached the depths below, reached the bottom of the slope, and continued along the winding road.


    "The road here is quite long, and why is it so troublesome?"


    Hua Yueling looked at the road inside, thinking with some confusion.But fortunately, the voice became clearer and clearer, and it was about to reach the point where it rang from around, which meant that they had almost reached their destination.


    After turning a detour, they reached a slope again, and down this slope, they could clearly hear the sound of mining from below, which meant that the materials they needed should be found below.


    "Basically, there is nothing on this road. It seems that the minerals outside have been mined. We''d better go to the deepest point if we look for it. If there is no one, we can mine directly, but if there is someone, we have to wait and see. See when they rest."


    A few people went down to the deepest point, and as expected, below is the place where the workers are working.And here is different from the above, the ore they saw before can be seen everywhere, big and small, but the quantity is not a lot.I don''t know how much they need.


    "Sister Aroline, how much do we want to collect, a lot?"


    "It''s not too much, just a few dozen yuan is enough. But we still need to be careful about it. It seems that this kind of ore is special and needs to be preserved in a special way."


    "It looks like that."


    Hua Yueling looked at the ore stuff on both sides of the road and said.


    "But we can use these devices directly, anyway, there are so many here, if you use some, there should be no problem."


    "Ok."


    A few people just started collecting to see if it could be done, and then continued to walk inside.Looking into the distance, there is still a long road at the end of the road, so I don''t know how long it will take to reach the end.


    Looking at the appearance of those people at work, everyone seemed to be very tired.But none of them dared to stop, not even a short break.I don''t know why, I was sweating all over my body, but the action didn''t stop.


    "Ok?"


    The sound of footsteps rang from a distance, just by listening to the steady footsteps, I knew that it was definitely not easy to come.Hua Yueling and the others glanced at each other, and immediately speeded up their pace and walked forward. They wanted to see who the person was.


    I didn''t go far and saw the person coming. This person looked relatively ordinary and seemed to be an ordinary patrol soldier, but the aura exuding from his body showed that this was not the case.He is a strong person, and his strength is not weak.


    Hua Yueling stared at his figure and saw that he was holding a whip in his hand. There was still blood on the whip, which seemed to have been used not long ago.


    "It''s cruel."


    Hua Yun stared at the whip for a while and said softly.


    "He should be the inspector here. We just need to avoid him and ignore him."


    Arolin said, she continued to walk forward, walked directly beside the person, and passed easily.Hua Yueling and the others all walked over and were not found.Walking in this way, along this road, they found that there are really a lot of people on this road, but the more people go inside, the fewer people.


    There are still dozens of people outside, but there are only a few inside.There seems to be no one walking inside, which is a good thing for them.


    "Look inside again, maybe you can find a place where there is no one."


    Aroline said.


    It didn''t take long for them to finally reach the deepest point.The deepest part is a dead end, but judging from the traces on the wall, there seems to be room to expand inside.But these have nothing to do with Hua Yueling and the others, and they don''t need to care about these, as long as they collect materials.


    "Okay, just collect it like this."


    There are no tools for mining minerals on both sides of the road, and there is no thing for placing materials, which brings them a lot of trouble.


    "What, do you want to get some?"


    "I''ve observed it before, but it''s not easy to get it. Let''s look at the map first. Let me see if Gokala has left any useful hints. If it doesn''t work, please contact him and ask."


    Arolin said, took out the map and looked at the marks on it. It was not much worse than in the memory. No special marks were made on it. It seemed that there was nothing worth noting, as long as it was collected.


    "I''d better contact Gokara."


    Arolin said, she began to contact Gekara, and soon there was a message back.Aroline asked about the material they were looking for, and the answer was similar to what they thought. The ore is a very special ore and needs to be stored in a special way.


    The reason why I didn''t say it before was because I forgot. Gokara also said that there are still several special materials that need to be collected by special methods.But for the time being, Gekara hasn''t remembered it yet, so tell them when he remembers.


    After understanding, Aroline stopped asking, turned off the communication tool, and then told Hua Yueling and the others what she had learned.


    "In other words, we have to find a way to get the tools. Let me go and take a look. Sister Aroline, wait here for a while, and I will be back when I go."


    Hua Yueling said actively.Then, without waiting for them to say anything, he ran back, all the way back, and soon he returned to the place where the miners were. The box for the found packing materials.

 1138 Chapter 1138

    Through observation, Hua Yueling found that those people were working hard. They basically did not pay attention to the surrounding situation. If Hua Yueling wanted to steal a box for packing materials from here, it didn¡¯t seem to be particularly difficult, but it was very difficult. May be found.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Looking at the stacked boxes, Hua Yueling was a little worried.Let alone get some, it''s not safe to get one, but you can give it a try.


    "Ok?"


    Just as he was thinking this way, he suddenly saw a box that was left empty. That box didn''t seem to be used, and I don''t know why.


    "That won''t work, the more it is like that, the easier it is to be discovered. It''s better to find a way from stacked boxes."


    Hua Yueling thought so, and looked at the box closest to her.


    The top box of the pile of boxes contains a lot of mined ore, and that box must not be able to be taken. It would be strange if it was not discovered.However, it is also very troublesome to take the following, and it is also difficult to not be found.


    Hua Yueling can directly use the inventory to put things in, but the pile of boxes outside will also change a little because of this, and the resulting movement will definitely attract the attention of people next to her.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s try it. Take a look at the one that won''t cause any trouble."


    Thinking about this, he first observed and confirmed that the miner next to him was still working. Without paying attention to this side, he directly used the inventory to put one of them away.In this way, there was a lack of a box containing materials out of thin air. Naturally, there was a change. Those boxes fell directly. Fortunately, there was actually only one box on it, and the others were attached, so the movement was not too big.


    After putting it away, Hua Yueling stopped moving. He was observing the movements of the miners.These miners reacted a little less than expected. They just glanced to the side in surprise, but they didn''t even notice the change. After seeing it, they looked back and continued to mine.


    "Huh...the situation is fine, better than I thought."


    Hua Yueling exhaled and said.Originally, he thought it would definitely arouse ideas and cause some commotion, but the reaction of these miners was much smaller than he thought.There was no response, so it was a deal.


    "Fortunately, you don''t have to worry about them. But if you just develop the veins like this, it would be difficult not to disturb them, right?"


    Hua Yueling was thinking about this problem, but if she wants to say it, please ask Aroline to solve the problem.I just don''t know if Sister Aroline will help.


    However, she should be able to help when she came, Hua Yueling didn''t think too much.Anyway, your task is completed, so let''s go back and take a look.


    "If you want to say something, you have to get some tools for mining. If you don''t have the tools, there is no way to mine. You can''t do it with our weapons, right?"


    Hua Yueling looked around with this thought, but couldn''t find a tool for them to use.It seems that there are no more tools here. Although there are a lot of things on both sides, there are no tools inside. The tools are all used, so that he can''t do it even if he wants to take some quietly.


    "If you don''t have one, forget it, I''ll go back first."


    After confirming that no mining tools were empty, Hua Yueling decided to go back first, and if it didn''t work, he would come back and think of a solution.However, it is impossible to snatch the mining tools from these people''s hands, it is too dangerous.


    Turning around and walking deeper, no one knew about Hua Yueling''s arrival, and naturally no one knew about his departure.He came and went in a hurry, and soon he returned to Aroline and the others. The girls were all here waiting for him to come back. When he saw him appearing around the corner, Lu Yuetong was the first to react, waving at her. Arm.


    "Xiao Ling, you are back. Did you get the things? No danger, right?"


    Hua Yun also came forward and asked with concern.Hua Yueling gently shook her head and said "No."


    "I got the things. But I didn''t find the pickaxes that were there. They were all used by people. It''s not easy to get them back, unless you don''t worry about being discovered."


    Hua Yueling took out the box she had taken out. This box didn''t seem to have any special features just by looking at the outside, but when the lid was opened, the contents inside could be seen.It seemed to be some kind of spar, but it should be unique to this world, Hua Yueling and the others did not know it, and had never seen it before.


    "This is enough. Other methods are also available for mining. There is no need to use that tool."


    Aroline looked at the box on the ground and said.


    "But I don''t know if such a box is enough. Let''s get some and see. If it is not enough, you have to go to Xiaoyueling."


    "Row."


    The mine-opening matter was left to Aroline, and Hua Yueling still didn''t know what to do.But it doesn''t seem to be particularly difficult to see Aroline''s approach. Of course, it should be because she has a special method or ability to do it. Hua Yueling themselves should not be able to do it.


    Those special ores were quickly collected into a whole box, and after it was full, it was confirmed that it could be covered.Hua Yueling picked up the box, quite heavy.


    "The quantity is almost the same, we have also mined a lot."


    "It''s almost done, so be it. Take these, and then we will leave here."


    Aroline looked at the ore in the box, nodded and said.How can I say it¡¯s a box of ore. The two weapons that were forged should be enough even if they are big. What''s more, not only one type of ore is used. This is just one of them, and many other materials are needed. .


    There are so many materials, unless this material is the main one, but the required quantity is still marked on the map, but the marking is not so complete and accurate.


    Hua Yueling handed the box to Sister Alorin and asked her to put the box away, and then the group walked outside in an invisible state.They walked the same way they came, just like this all the way out.


    They ran into the person halfway, but the person didn''t find them.But they could see clearly how he taught Hua Yueling to other people, no wonder the people here almost dare not say anything, all of them are particularly timid.Now they understand it.


    Watching the man waving the whip in his hand and beating the workers who seem to be lazy, watching the bloodstains appearing on their bodies, the nicks in their clothes, and listening to the wailing, it is enough to understand how they have been affected. Terrible treatment.


    When Hua Yueling and the others passed by, they were surprised. They didn''t expect these workers to be treated like this.

 1139 Chapter 1139

    Hua Yueling and the others stopped in the aisle, staring at the man walking here and beating the resting worker.The scene was more terrifying and bloody than what they usually saw, and it was a bit unbearable.


    The miner next to him was trembling and working, and he didn''t even dare to look over. He didn''t know if he was afraid of seeing the scene, or because he was afraid of being watched by someone as his next target.


    Everyone dared to be angry and did not dare to speak, but Hua Yueling didn''t quite understand why.These people are all hired to work, why should they endure such treatment?


    It''s a pity that because they were worried about bringing trouble to the actions of Gekara and the others, Hua Yueling and the others had no way to make a move. They could only endure without making a move and left like this.This kind of thing is useless now, even if this person dies, there will be another person. There may not be many such people, but it is impossible to solve them all.


    What''s more, if one is resolved, a new one will appear. This is not alarmist talk, but a real fact.


    After passing there, Hua Yueling and the others quickened their pace, perhaps because they didn''t want to listen to those sounds anymore. They walked very, very fast, and they all started shooting like arrows.


    Back to the entrance along the way, they saw the two soldiers at the door again, but the two soldiers who came in before should have been changing guards, and now they are not at the door, but Hua Yueling they have never seen before. Two people.


    The two soldiers still didn''t notice them coming out. They easily walked out from inside, passed by their side, and then went down the road all the way back to where they were hiding at the beginning.


    Hua Yueling and the others were also cautious, and did not immediately release their invisibility, but continued to walk outside like this, preparing to go further.


    Leaving directly from this place, out of this mountain road, they released their invisibility.But they didn''t rush to leave. After all, they called a room in the city, and there was no need to hurry up at night. It didn''t matter if they had a rest for the night and then set off in the morning.


    A few people are tired but not too tired, it seems that there is no need to go back.


    "Should we go directly to the next place, don''t go back."


    "Even so, I have to go back. You can go back after you go back." Aroline said.


    "We will have one day anyway. It should be fine even if we don''t go back. Anyway, it''s not tired. There is no need to waste that time."


    "Hmm..." Aroline thought for a while, still shook her head and said, "I have to go back no matter what. After we go back, let''s set off again."


    Although it is not clear why Sister Aroline must go back, since she said so, let''s go back.It doesn''t take much time to go back if they want to say something, and then they can send it directly to the next place. In fact, not much effort will be wasted.


    "Then let''s go."


    Hua Yueling said.


    The group mounted their horses and embarked on the return journey.The time it takes to go back is the same as when they came, or even longer, after all, they are not so anxious than when they were, and they walked back like a walk.


    Riding the horse back in no hurry, toward the direction of the city.


    After spending some time in this way, they returned to the city. After entering the city, they went to the tavern. After talking to the owner of the tavern, they ordered some food and they left here.


    Leading horses on the street and walking out, they just came to the gate of the city all the way, and then went directly out of the gate to the plain outside.


    "The next goal is here."


    After walking a certain distance on the plain and almost unable to see the city, Aroline stopped and took out the map and pointed at the label on it.


    "The distance is not close, but there is no city, there seems to be no village, not a place where people gather."


    "What materials should I collect there?"


    Hua Yueling stared at the point marked on the map and asked. Although the map was also marked, he didn''t know the name of that thing.


    Staring at the material, he looked at Aroline, and he probably didn''t know Aroline either.


    "This is also special material. Let''s go there and have a look. Gokara didn''t write anything on it, and I don''t know what it has unless it passes."


    Another Gekara and Rianne also collected the initial materials. After the collection was completed, they immediately went to the next place. At the same time, they also found the person they were looking for and gave them the task.


    The next place they were going to was more dangerous, at least compared to the place Hua Yueling they went to.What they are going to is a city located near the royal city. In that kind of place, the defense of that kind of city is definitely almost the strongest on the planet, and they want to act more cautiously in that kind of city.


    This was also their choice. Hua Yueling was given the simpler place, but the road there was farther.As for the more dangerous places, they were contracted by themselves.


    In other words, this is their own business, there is really no need to trouble others, but since they are all troubled, then you can''t call the most dangerous one to others, even though they are not as good as others.


    Both are in action, and people searching for information are also starting to act.It took some time, but things are at least progressing.


    "Let''s send it directly, but maybe we will look for it after we get there."


    When Aroline''s voice fell, a ray of light surrounded them all, and then their figures disappeared without a trace, and were teleported away from this plain.


    "is it here?"


    The long yellow sand was in front of us, and all of them were looking into the distance. It was difficult to see clearly what was in the distance in the yellow sand.The environment in the place they visited was very bad, and more importantly, there were many monsters.


    The monsters looked scary in appearance, and they seemed to be very aggressive. They had just arrived, and the nearby monsters screamed and crawled towards them to attack them.


    "Resolve these first or just run?"


    Hua Yueling took out the weapon, facing these monsters, did not immediately rush up.


    "Come on, there are not many anyway, we will find a quiet place after we solve them."


    Arolin said that she had already attacked, and she was more anxious than anyone else.Hua Yueling followed closely behind, attacking on the other side, Hua Yun and the others were responsible for a different direction from them.


    Almost ten scorpion-like monsters moved over. They were huge, almost as tall as a flower, and a pair of sickle-like forearms was also extremely terrifying.

 1140 Chapter 1140 A Quiet Place

    "Huh!"


    Hua Yueling flashed and came to a monster. The monster raised a forearm to attack, but Hua Yueling was faster than it.After probing his body, the hidden dragon blade pierced the monster''s head fiercely, and the scorpion-like monster was easily killed by him before it attacked.


    "It looks pretty good, but it''s the same thing when fighting."


    Thinking like this in his heart, he aimed at the farther one that was moving toward this side, and dashed towards it with a "swish".


    The monster also raised his forearm to attack when he saw him rushing over, but Hua Yueling was faster and passed before it attacked.The hidden dragon blade accurately pierced the monster''s head, blood flowed out, and another monster was killed.


    The other monsters that surrounded him also failed to survive, and Hua Yun and the others died one by one under the attack.Hua Yun and Mu Ningshuang assisted in their long-range attacks behind, while Lu Yuetong helped them resist moving enemies.


    "Okay, don''t waste time, go now!"


    After the monster was almost wiped out, Aroline said immediately and ordered them to leave here quickly.The Huayueling group also reacted immediately and ran in one direction.


    Several people agreed and responded at the same time.The yellow sand is full here, and it is almost the same scenery everywhere. It is difficult to tell where it is from these scenery.It is impossible to have detailed information on the map, and it is not so easy to find what they are looking for.


    But the most important thing to say now is not this. The most important thing is to find a good place to rest and rest, and then I will talk about the next thing.Waiting here is nothing.


    "The thing you''re looking for should be nearby, not too far away, but you still have to work hard to find it. It''s not that easy to find. Xiaoyueling, you can try to expand the scope to search and see where There is something worth noting, maybe that is where we are going."


    "Well, then don''t find a place too far away. Just find a safe place nearby. If it is too far away, it will be difficult to find if it is not where we are going."


    "Look at it before you talk."


    Several people are looking around. After killing a few monsters, the obstacles on the road have not been reduced. Those monsters will not be scared to move because they have killed some monsters. This is still different from humans. .


    As if they were able to beat Huayueling and the others, they swarmed up immediately after discovering them.


    "It''s better to clean up this place than to go on like this, and then quickly look for it. If you don''t clean up like this, there will only be more and more monsters."


    Hua Yueling saw that sometimes a few monsters surrounded him, and defeating them was naturally a simple matter, but it would be too troublesome to go on like this.And the most important thing is can this kind of place really find a quiet place to rest?Hua Yueling didn''t think so.


    Who will live in such a place? It is possible for someone to pass here, but unless it is a race that has lived in such a place since childhood, it is impossible.


    "Then do it."


    Aroline also quickly changed her mind, thinking that his approach was better, and just like that, several people quickly changed their strategies.They stopped moving forward, but began to clean up the surrounding monsters.


    There are not many monsters nearby, but some are still chasing behind.Hua Yueling and the others haven''t cleaned up the monsters here yet, and the monsters behind will rush up one after another. Hua Yueling and the others have no other way, but can only continue to wield the weapons in their hands to fight.


    Kill the creeping monsters one by one, spreading their bodies on the ground full of yellow sand.


    "Call, call, call..."


    Looking back, she wiped the sweat on her face and the dust that was about to cover her cheeks. Hua Yueling looked around, the monsters were almost cleaned up, but there were one or two farther away, but she hadn¡¯t come to trouble them yet. So you should not care too much.


    Looking at the monster moving in the distance, Hua Yueling did not withdraw his sight, observing the traces of the monster''s movement.Only from their activities, it seems that there is no sign of moving here. In this case, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Moreover, if you want to say, the strength of this monster is not that strong. It is much worse than expected. It was a real sneak attack, but in fact it did not pose much of a threat.


    "Forget it, leave them alone."


    Hua Yueling murmured in a low voice, and then chased Aroline and the others to behind a sandy mountain.Although it can''t completely block the invasion of sand and dust, it is much better than standing in a clearing and enduring the sand blowing.


    "It''s mainly the direction, where is our goal."


    Sister Huayun''s voice rang, she said.


    "Yes, it is very difficult to distinguish the direction in such a place. Moreover, we are directly teleporting it. Now we can''t distinguish the north, south, east and west. Even if there is a map, it is useless." Lu Yuetong also agreed very much.


    "One more thing, we don''t know where it was teleported to, so even if we discern the direction, we don''t know which way is the destination."


    Hua Yueling sighed and added.This is also a very important point, because for this reason, even if you really identify the direction now, it is actually useless.


    "so what should I do now?"


    "This... you still have to explore the neighborhood. It would be best if you can directly detect where the destination is. If it doesn''t work, you can only identify if there are any more noteworthy places nearby, and then use these places to tell where we are now. Position." Huayueling said after thinking about it.This method is not easy, and it is troublesome to say, but besides, they have no other better way, they can only do it.


    "so be it."


    Several people wiped their faces with their hands, and wiped off the sand on their faces. The dust was flying, and there was no sign of improvement compared to before.This has brought them even more trouble. It is really difficult to get out of this desert or find a destination in this situation.


    The sand mountain seems to be growing little by little. When the sand is blown, the sand covers it, but the sand covered on it does not make a home here, stay here with peace of mind. Also blown away, I don''t know where to blow.


    Hua Yueling and the others were not in a hurry to leave this place, and squatted halfway on the slope. Hua Yueling first inspected the surrounding situation, but the distance he explored was not that far.After searching for a while, the destination was not found.


    "No, it''s still too far, I can''t detect it here. You have to go closer."


    Hua Yueling shook his head and said.But where should I go if I leave here? This is another question.

 1141 #1141 at a loss

    "Choose any direction to move forward?"


    Lu Yuetong proposed an idea, but this idea was rejected by everyone, and no one agreed with her proposal.Isn''t this just lucky, definitely not.


    "so what should I do now?"


    Lu Yuetong asked after scanning everyone.Since her proposal is not good, does anyone have another proposal? She is asking about this, but it seems that neither Hua Yueling nor anyone else has a better idea.


    It is really difficult to think of a better way in such a place where they don''t know their location. No matter where they are, there is not much difference. The most important thing is that they still don''t know much so far.


    "Sister Aroline, show me the map again."


    She stretched out her hand and motioned to Sister Aroline to give herself the map. Aroline looked at him, took out the map and handed it over.Hua Yueling expressed his thanks after receiving the map, and then unfolded the map and looked at it.


    The details of this map are still okay. Hua Yueling decided to try to see if he could start with the details, and look for signs near the destination that are similar to the place where he and others are.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    My eyes moved on the map, and I scanned a circle without finding a familiar sign.


    "After all, it is a hand-crafted map with crude details. I am afraid it is unlikely to use this to find where we are."


    At this time, Aroline also understood his thoughts, leaned forward and looked at the map with him, and said in her mouth.


    "Maybe if you are lucky, you can find a similar place. As long as you can find one, at least let us have a direction and a general idea."


    Hua Yueling continued to look for them. Logically speaking, they should be near the destination. After all, it was Sister Aroline who sent them with them. You don¡¯t need to worry about the accuracy. Maybe you can¡¯t go too far. It.


    "Um...no, it would be too far to expand outside, we should not be so far away."


    "Sure, sister, although I didn''t send you directly to the destination, but it''s not far away. If this is so far away, how far would have to be deviated."


    Aroline curled her lips and said.


    "If you don''t, you will split up, and you will find it over there and say it."


    "This idea is fine. But it''s easier to get lost in this kind of place. It will be troublesome if you get lost and you can''t find someone. If there is no other way in this kind of place, it is difficult to get out. Besides, we are now In the depths of the desert, even if we know the direction, we don¡¯t know how long it takes to go out. What''s more, we don¡¯t even know the direction now."


    "so what should I do now?"


    It''s the same question again, but there is no answer to this question.Now they just don''t know what to do, so they have been discussing it all the time, but the discussion has not produced a good result until now.


    "Then there is only one way, or as just said, let''s act separately. There are five people in total here, in my own group. The four of you will see who is in the same group, and then we will go in different directions. Go in one direction and see where you can find something. Two people are responsible for a large area. In order to prevent separation, they will contact each other every once in a while, and just keep going forward without changing the direction. Will go away."


    "..."


    Hua Yueling and the others were silent and did not answer. After looking at each other, after thinking about it, they nodded separately.This is a way, and there seems to be no other better way. If this is the case, just do it. There is no need to waste time here.


    A few people were quickly assigned to a group, Hua Yueling and Hua Yun were in a group of two, and Mu Ningshuang was in a group with Lu Yuetong. This distribution was also quite good, and the combat was also quite appropriate.


    "Then I go here, how about you?"


    Hua Yueling and the others chose one side, so the three groups chose three directions to move.Then they said goodbye to each other, and then quickly began to act.


    "Sister Yun, let''s go."


    The two people set foot on the road, stepping on the dry yellow sand, and the strong wind was blowing head-on. Under the scorching sun, this feeling was extremely uncomfortable.Feeling that his whole body seemed to be burned by flames, Hua Yueling hoped to get out of this place as soon as possible. He didn''t like to be in this place, it was very uncomfortable.


    His body is extremely dry, as is his mouth. After walking a distance, he has a dry mouth and wants to drink water very much, but drinking water in such a place feels uncomfortable.There is still some sand beside my mouth.


    "Nothing."


    Hua Yueling looked forward, while Hua Yun was paying attention to both sides. They took care of different places, so that they would not miss anything.But so far they haven''t found anything worth noting, which makes them quite disappointed.


    "Still not, I don''t know if others have found anything."


    It is no longer realistic for them to want to communicate through shouting now. They have traveled far away and cannot hear other people''s voices.Fortunately, they were prepared beforehand. Sister Aroline taught them the ability to talk, so that they could communicate at close range.


    "Sister Aroline, Ningshuang, have you noticed anything there?"


    "not yet."


    "Neither here."


    "None, okay, then go ahead."


    After getting a disappointing answer, Hua Yueling sighed and continued to move forward.Huang Sha was blowing towards them, Hua Yueling walked a few steps forward and then stopped. He turned around and turned his back to the blowing yellow sand.


    "Sister Yun, would you like some water?"


    "Yeah." Hua Yun was also a little thirsty. In this kind of place, the water was consumed too quickly, and it didn''t take long for her to feel particularly thirsty, and her throat was about to smoke.


    He took the mineral water in his hand, gave the sister a bottle and drank it by himself.He was really thirsty, and soon a bottle of mineral water was completely drunk, and he felt that it was not enough, so he took out another bottle.


    "anything else?"


    Hua Yun gave him the bottle, took another bottle from his hand, and drank again.Don''t look at how long it has been here, but the two of them are really thirsty, and they can''t stand it without drinking water.


    "Huh, it''s better now."


    Huayueling sighed. After pouring two bottles of water, she really felt better, but she felt different.


    "Okay, let''s move on, maybe it will be the destination soon."


    After feeling comfortable, even the thoughts became much more pleasant. After Hua Yueling put away the water bottle, the two of them walked forward.Walking along the road without roads, stepping on the sand road formed by the accumulation of yellow sand, and just moving forward at a slower speed.

 1142 Chapter 1142

    "There is a strange place here, I don''t know if it''s the place we are going to."


    Mu Ningshuang''s words spread to the two of them, and Hua Yueling and Hua Yun looked at each other, both revealing a somewhat excited expression.They are a little tired after walking for so long, not because they have left, but because they have not found anything after walking for so long, and have gained nothing, which makes them feel very disappointed and uncomfortable.


    Now I finally found something, although I don''t know if it is really what they are looking for, but this is also a good sign.


    "What kind of place is it?"


    Hua Yueling still remembered what the place depicted on the back of the map looked like. If Mu Ningshuang described it similarly, then it was certain.


    "The entrance is hidden, but there are two statues near the entrance. Almost all the statues are buried in the sand. The hidden ones are very difficult to find. In addition, the entrance is also buried, and the lower part is made by rope. The ladder below is very deep, and you can¡¯t see what the depth looks like from above.¡±


    "So..."


    Hua Yueling recalled the place on the map, and according to what Gekara described, it seemed to be the same.


    But to say different things may be caused by the passage of time.Moreover, listening to Mu Ningshuang''s words, there should be no one there, so it would be easier for them to find materials.


    "Sister Aroline, it feels similar to the one drawn on the map. How about we just go over and take a look?"


    "It should be there. Xiao Ningshuang, wait there first, and come to you when we meet."


    Arolin said, she turned around and walked back.Hua Yueling and Hua Yun also turned back.


    It¡¯s easier to walk back than to walk forward. The dust is not so terrifying, but it is not particularly uncomfortable. Besides, they know that they should find their destination, and they are in a good mood, and they walk a lot easier. .


    Back to the place where they were separated, this place is still relatively easy to identify. The most important thing is that there are many monster corpses nearby. Although they are covered by sand and dust, they can''t be completely covered, so they can still be seen.


    Soon after, sister Aroline appeared in her eyes, and she hurried back.


    "Xiao Yueling and sister Yun, you are fast enough, let''s go over there."


    After Arolin came back, she didn''t rest, and she pointed to Mu Ningshuang and the others.


    Walking along the direction of Mu Ningshuang and the others, the footprints they had walked had long been buried underneath by the sand and dust, and they could not be found.Fortunately, they almost knew where the two of them were going and how they should go.


    It took almost ten minutes to walk forward in this way. Two figures were seen from a distance. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong also noticed them coming. Among them, Lu Yuetong was waving on tiptoes. Arm.


    "Let''s pass!"


    Hua Yueling also waved her arms, speeding up her pace.In this way, it didn''t take long for them to come to Mu Ningshuang and the others, and they also saw the entrance they found.


    "Is it here?"


    It seems that this place has been manually excavated, it should have been made by Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong before they came, but now it is covered with a layer of dust.Fortunately, there is still a heavy stone slab pressed on it at the entrance, otherwise it is estimated that the lower part will have to be filled with sand and dust.


    A small piece of space was vacated, revealing the situation below, Hua Yueling poked her head and looked down, following the ladder made of rope, all she could see was pitch black. There is nothing else.


    This rope ladder seems to have been around for a long time, and I don''t know if it can hold them.It is not always safe to go down alone, let alone so many people.


    "This ladder doesn''t look very safe."


    Hua Yun also leaned over, looked down and said, pointing to the rope ladder.Although it doesn''t seem to be anything, it''s just a bit bad on the surface, but after such a long time, will the inside of the rope be OK?


    "Otherwise, just replace it, pull this up, and get another one."


    The rope ladder is directly embedded in the wall using a special method. It is not easy to get it out, but it is relatively simple to cut it directly.It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how long the rope ladder is. If it¡¯s too long, it would be bad if the rope ladder is filled with sand and dust when I turn around.


    "If you have one, you can just get one down, it won''t affect. Or you can find a way to reinforce this one."


    Hua Yun said so.But no matter which one they can do, neither she nor Hua Yueling can take things like rope ladders with them. After all, they don¡¯t usually use them. To be honest, there is basically no possibility of using them. Instead, they need to reinforce the rope ladder. Especially with such a long rope ladder, they have no good way, and they don''t think there are any tools to do this.


    In the end, what to do after saying this still depends on Aroline, and she has a way.In fact, if you knew this long ago and had been prepared, you wouldn''t have to trouble her, but now you can only trouble her.


    Anyway, if you go back and prepare, you have to rely on Aroline to get out of this desert. I don¡¯t know how much time it will take to go out on my own. Hua Yueling and the others don¡¯t have that much time to waste. There is that time. Why not come here to find sins?


    "I didn¡¯t bring a rope ladder. I don¡¯t usually use that kind of thing. Otherwise, just make one. There are a lot of ropes, so you can use it directly. But it takes some time to make a rope ladder. If you want to save time, Just use the rope to go down. It¡¯s certainly not as comfortable as a rope ladder, but it doesn¡¯t take much trouble."


    Aroline took out the rope she had prepared while she was talking. It was a large bundle of rope, and the length shouldn''t be a problem.However, if it were made into a rope ladder, it would have been worse. As for the specific difference, Hua Yueling didn''t know how much.


    "Then go straight on. But if that''s the case, where should the rope be fixed?" Hua Yueling frowned and said, "There is nothing to fix. If it is not fixed, it is dangerous to go down." "


    If there is no way to fix it firmly, then it is very likely that the top of the rope will be broken directly or the fixing objects will be pulled out.The person who goes down hasn¡¯t reached the bottom, so he should just fall straight down. If it¡¯s shallow, it¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s too deep, then it won¡¯t kill the person directly. Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t think she can bear it. Strong impact.


    "This is easy to handle, I am here, it is not easy to fix."


    Arolin said so, she picked up one end of the rope and put her finger on the sand at will, and the end of the rope flickered and flashed.

 1143 Chapter 1143

    "Fixed, Xiaoyueling, go down and help us find the way first, and then notify us when you reach the bottom, and use the trick I taught you."


    Arolin got up and pointed to the downward entrance, smiling to Hua Yueling.


    "Okay. Then I will go down first, and then I will contact you after confirming that there is no problem, and then you can go down."


    Hua Yueling didn''t ask anything. He believed in Sister Aroline''s abilities, and she said it was fine with her abilities. There was no need to ask again. Wouldn''t it mean that you didn''t believe her.


    The end of the rope was placed on the sand like that, buried underneath by some blown dust. It looked quite unsafe. No matter who looked at it, he would think that if he was holding the rope, he might be able to pull the rope directly before going down. stand up.No one would dare to go on, after all, just looking at it would feel quite dangerous, so no one would dare to try.


    "Let me go."


    Hua Yun said she was going to get ahead of her younger brother, but was stopped by Hua Yueling.


    "It''s okay, sister Yun, don''t worry, I''ll be fine when I get down, you just wait for my good news."


    Hua Yun knew in her heart that nothing would happen, but she was still worried because it was inevitable.Seeing her brother so determined at this moment, she opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end she didn''t say anything. After taking a step back, she chose to let her brother go down and let him go.


    Hua Yueling stood at the entrance, squatted down, grabbed the rope, and then stepped directly on the wall in the cave to move down.His speed is not fast, especially at the beginning, the speed is very slow, she is also a little worried and afraid.


    He has never tried to act in this way. Don''t look at what he said is pretty good, but he is actually very scared in his heart.That kind of feeling is very uncomfortable, just stepping on the wall step by step, there is no way to compare with stepping on a ladder.


    Hua Yueling can only walk down step by step, and can''t just go down the rope like this.The rope was not hung up, and if it goes on like this, he won''t want his hands.


    It was very difficult to step on the sand at first. Basically, there was no place to step on. The toes plunged directly into the sand, and the sand flowed down to the bottom, but at that time Huayueling basically No sound can be heard.This also means that this place is very, very deep. If this is the case, it seems that there is no need for others to relax. It is better to let him explore alone. Otherwise, just go back and forth and go up and down a long distance without knowing how much it will cost. For a long time.


    After a certain distance, Hua Yueling stepped on a different place, a solid wall.It is no longer a "wall" accumulated by flowing yellow sand, but a solid and powerful place made of thick soil. Stepping on the protrusions or depressions, step by step, Huayueling also speeds up Some speed.


    It has been very tired and exhausting all the time.But he can''t rest, he can only go on like this until he finds the lowest level, otherwise he won''t even want to rest.


    It''s very difficult now, it''s definitely impossible to go up, and it''s still the same when it comes down.But I don''t know how long it will take to reach the lowest level. Hua Yueling hopes to have a place to breathe, but it is obvious that there is no such place here, and you must go directly to the bottom.


    Hua Yueling tried to stop for a while, feeling uncomfortable. She stepped on the wall with her feet and grasped the rope tightly with her hands, feeling very uncomfortable.There is no way for the body to rest, which makes it even more tired, and it is no different from crawling down.


    If this is the case, there is no need to waste time like this, it is better to just go down.


    Hua Yueling thought so, and accelerated the speed of the downward movement. His footsteps were fast, and the movements of his hands were not slow. However, when he looked down, he was still far away, and he didn''t know when he could reach the bottom.


    "Go on, there is always a way to get to the bottom."


    There was still dust falling from above, and most of these dust would fall on him. He shook his body from time to time at the beginning, shaking off the dust from his body, but then he didn''t bother to shake.After all, he feels troublesome after a while, if it''s okay for a period of time, it''s almost a second, it''s better not to do it.


    "Huh...Isn''t there yet? How long and how far have I been down..."


    The speed of going down is naturally not as fast as walking. In the same time, he must have walked farther on the road, but now he must not go too close. Hua Yueling even felt a little sore in her arms. Up.However, I still haven''t seen the bottom end, and the lighter the light gets darker, the harder it is to see what lies below.


    Hua Yueling now looks down and it is still pitch black, and it is everywhere, even the nearby walls can''t be seen clearly, let alone up or down.


    "Xiao Ling, haven''t you arrived yet?"


    My sister''s voice sounded almost for the third time. Not long ago, my sister contacted him worriedly. At that time, he said it was coming soon, but that was also a comforting word.He didn''t know where he was or how far to the bottom, he still did.


    "Not yet, but it should be soon, after all, I have been down for so long."


    Hua Yueling said confidently, but in his heart he didn''t want to be so confident when speaking.


    "Then, then you be careful, don''t be too anxious."


    "I will. Sister Yun, don''t worry, I will contact you when I get to the bottom. Besides..."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, and thought it was better to say it at this time.As he continued down, he thought about what to say.


    "Also...or else don¡¯t come down, I can explore it alone. Otherwise, it¡¯s been so long now. Sister Yun will definitely have to come down like this. Why don¡¯t you just come down and save you? It¡¯s no longer necessary to suffer this kind of suffering."


    "But then Xiao Ling is yours alone, it''s not safe. My sister is still worried about you."


    "It''s okay, I''ll talk about it if it''s dangerous, don''t worry, I''ll be fine by myself."


    Hua Yueling still said confidently, but this time it was different, in this respect he was really confident.Even if you can''t win, you can run away if you want to run, so you don''t have to worry about anything else.


    "Then... OK, but Xiao Ling, you have to be careful."


    "Relax, sister Yun, I will be back soon."


    After contacting that side, Hua Yueling continued to move down.This time it was another distance, and Hua Yueling stepped on the sand.


    "Hey, are you there yet?"


    Hua Yueling thought in surprise, but didn''t eagerly let go of her hands and stepped on it. Instead, she clung to the rope and stepped on her feet tentatively.

 1144 Chapter 1144

    Just as no one thought that there would be such a deep and bottomless hidden cave hidden in this desert, no one would have thought that there would be a deep cave beneath this.


    Hua Yueling stepped on the ground with both feet, and the sand covered his feet, making it a little uncomfortable to step on it.However, he did not move immediately, but stood still and watched the surroundings.There is no light in such a deep place, no torches, and no lighting facilities. This is a dark area. It is really difficult to find something here.


    If there are monsters here, fighting is also a troublesome thing. Without any light, fighting is no small challenge.I don''t know what the space is, whether it''s wide or narrow.


    It was dark, Hua Yueling was not accustomed to activities in such a place, he did not like such a dark place, he likes activities in a place full of light.He likes light.


    "Fortunately, I took a flashlight before I came, otherwise I can''t move forward at all."


    Hua Yueling muttered in a low voice.Although the exploration skills can also help him, it still feels better to use that kind of skills than to see something directly.


    Hua Yueling himself thought so, so he took out the flashlight directly from the inventory, and the light beam that came out after turning it on immediately illuminated the entire space especially bright.


    "This is the way forward."


    I found the way to the inside, and the light of the flashlight shone in, shining far away. The road to the inside was not paved with sand, but an ordinary earth-rock road.Hua Yueling stepped on the road, the road was very hard, and there was no problem walking.


    There was no enemy in the depths, and it was relatively quiet.To say that the only sound that can be heard is the sound of sand falling behind him.


    Hearing this sound and the sound of her own footsteps, Hua Yueling walked forward very carefully.He didn''t care, he still kept on guard and moved forward.


    Although I haven''t seen the enemy yet, it doesn''t mean that there are no enemies here. The more you are in this place, the more you have to be careful.No one knows what will appear here after such a long time. If it is careless, it will definitely suffer a lot.


    In addition, now he is the only one, no one can help him, so he has to be more cautious, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    "It seems that there is nothing. But there are materials hidden in such a place."


    If you want to say, Gekara knows this place is the most powerful, no wonder she has such a strong strength.


    Hua Yueling walked forward slowly, not fast, or even very slow.Walking along this road with no end, a few minutes later, Hua Yueling came to a corner.He stopped a few steps away from the corner, listening to the movement inside.


    "It seems there is nothing..."


    Just listening to what was happening, there was nothing, but Hua Yueling still didn''t dare to be careless, and walked forward without it, but cautiously reached the corner, and then slowly poked her head out.


    "..."


    Not far from turning around, there was a monster made of yellow sand. The entire body surface was made of sand. The sand was constantly flowing, flowing to the ground, and then regrouping to form its body.


    "It looks like it won''t die even if you break it up. Is it a monster that can''t die? Or do you have to attack a special place?"


    A lot of yellow sand was scattered, piled up under its feet, almost buried its feet underneath.Hua Yueling hid in the corner and secretly observed the monster formed by the yellow sand. The body of this monster looked almost like nothing, and he didn''t know what the body under the yellow sand looked like.


    "..."


    Hua Yueling was not in a hurry to attack, but was observing, he was not in a hurry, he still needed to look again.


    "Where are the weaknesses, weaknesses?"


    The yellow sand monster is facing this side, if its weakness is not on the front, it may be on the back.At least now Hua Yueling hasn''t found the weakness of its body. If it is positive, there is no other noteworthy place except its eyes. That kind of place may be a weakness, but it is difficult to hit it.


    But it''s just a little bit, but Hua Yueling is still ready to take a look again, only after confirming it can he start.


    "If you don''t go out, you can''t see what''s going on behind it."


    After observing all the places, Hua Yueling decided to take action, and a two-handed sword appeared in his hand.This weapon was previously purchased in another world. Although it is just an ordinary two-handed sword without any enchantments, it has only been forged and upgraded, but its power is also quite good, and it is still very good when facing multiple enemies. The role of.


    The hidden place jumped out, the enemy also reacted, watching him, and slowly moving over.At this time, Hua Yueling found that the enemy''s movement speed was really slow to death, it was like a snail crawling, just like that slowly.


    "In this case, there is nothing to worry about."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart and quickly walked around behind the enemy.


    "!"


    The sky full of yellow sand grabbed from the enemy''s feet like a big moving hand. Fortunately, Hua Yueling was still on guard when passing by, and did not completely give up his guard, otherwise it would be enough to hit him by surprise.


    "Thanks to my defense."


    The speed under Hua Huayueling''s feet was fast, and the sand slowed his speed, but he was still able to avoid the big hand formed by the grabbed sand fast enough.


    Sha Shou was about one-third the size of him, so he grabbed it.He caught it straight from where he was just now, and caught it on the ground.


    Without catching the target, the sand hand was scattered on the ground, and the sand under the sand monster¡¯s feet was also missing, revealing that its pair was almost merged together, like a sand sculpture. It doesn¡¯t look like a movable pair. foot.


    "Be careful."


    It is not clear whether the opponent has any means of attack, Hua Yueling guards the surroundings while moving behind the enemy.


    "Um... No, just attack it directly, and disperse all its body directly, then there should be no problem."


    It''s okay to just rush inside, but Hua Yueling still wants to get rid of the monster before moving forward, so there is no need to worry about the back.Otherwise, you will have to worry about your back when you face the enemy in front of you again. In that case, you will not be able to exert your full strength, and you will be a little more troublesome in fighting.


    It is difficult to move on the sandy ground, Hua Yueling quickened his pace, and almost sank directly with his toes.Pulled out the foot forcefully from the leg, and then Hua Yueling collected some strength, the speed was not so fast, but it was still much faster than the enemy.

 1145 Chapter 1145 Yellow Sand Monster

    Huayue Lingfei held the hilt of the two-handed sword tightly in front of him, and slashed forward.


    The monster formed by the yellow sand naturally can''t avoid it so fast. Its speed is very slow, even moving like this, let alone avoiding it, even if it wants to avoid it, there is no way to do it.It is too slow, surprisingly slow.


    A piece of yellow sand on the body flowed down, and the person controlled by it formed a shield behind his body. This shield looked very thick and seemed to have some defensive power, but the defensive power was not strong.


    Hua Yueling was a little surprised, but soon returned to normal.In fact, this is also conceivable, and it is also predictable that it will use this method for defense when there is no other defense alive to say that it is a means of avoidance.


    But just relying on such a shield to think of blocking her own attack, Hua Yueling didn''t think the other party could do it.Hua Yueling has enough confidence in his attack, even though this two-handed sword is relatively ordinary, but the attack power is definitely not weak.


    As long as it is cut, there is absolutely no way to resist the flimsy shield formed by this sand.At that time, the shield was chopped off, and the monster formed by the yellow sand was not much better.


    Hua Yueling thought like this in her heart, but the movements in her hands were not slow at all. She slashed with a large sword with both hands, and the blade hit the sand shield heavily.


    There was not even any sound. The shield burst immediately after the hit, and then a scream sounded. The yellow sand monster raised its arm at an incredible speed compared to its previous movement, trying to stop it in this way. Hua Yueling''s attack, but this is just a man''s arm as a car, and it has no effect.


    The arm formed by the sand was easily chopped into two sections without any effort.Then the two-handed sword slashed heavily on the head of the yellow sand monster and directly cut it in half.


    The yellow sand monster hit the ground heavily, and with the two-handed sword, it turned into a piece of yellow sand in front of Hua Yueling''s eyes.


    "that''s it?"


    Hua Yueling retracted his two-handed sword, stood on the spot, lowered his head, staring at the yellow sand scattered on the ground, and said in confusion.


    "I thought there would be any follow-up?"


    I originally thought that this was not the end, and that the monster might be resurrected in some way, but it seemed that if I was killed, I was killed. I thought too much.


    "I don''t care about it. Since it won''t be resurrected, it would be better. I''ll go ahead."


    Don''t continue to waste time here, Hua Yueling turned and walked forward.Stepping on the ground formed by yellow sand, I don''t know why there is so much sand here, is it blowing in from outside?Probably not, or because of the existence of this yellow sand monster.


    Hua Yueling is not particularly clear about what is going on, but at the moment he does not have the idea to go deeper. In this kind of place, he is alone. He does not want to act alone for too long. He wants to go out and he Yun Sister and they meet.


    To be honest, he didn''t particularly like the feeling of being alone, exploring the dark and deep cave alone without knowing what was hidden. That feeling was quite bad.


    Hua Yueling was trembling all over, not because of the cold, but there was some fear and some unnaturalness in it.


    "call¡­¡­"


    He could not hear any sound, and the bright beam formed by the flashlight illuminates the front. After walking the "soft" road paved by yellow sand, he returned to the normal road.There was no enemy on the way, it seemed that there was only one kind of enemy like a yellow sand monster.


    However, even if the road was calm, Hua Yueling still didn''t dare to relax his vigilance. He still kept on guard around him to prevent sudden attacks by the enemy.


    "Why is it so quiet, is there really nothing?"


    It is not particularly clear what Hua Yueling is looking for here, but no matter what, until now, he has not seen anything that makes him feel special.This also shows that the kind of thing I was looking for has not yet appeared.


    This is a long tunnel dug out by hand. Hua Yueling looked forward, and it was time to turn soon, so he didn¡¯t know where the road would extend, or what was in the depths. Waiting for him.


    Hua Yueling stared at the corner and recalled the previous experience. It was also at the corner that he encountered a monster, which means that he might also meet another monster here, so he must be careful.


    With this thought in mind, he slowed down his steps, lowered the sound of his steps, and moved slowly.Coming to the corner, with her body against the wall, Hua Yueling poked her head out to observe the situation on the other side.


    It is a little different from what you imagined, the space inside is very large, and there is light shining in.There is no torch on the wall, and that kind of light is not what the torch can bring, it is the light caused by the sun, it is very bright.


    "Huh? Why is there still light here?"


    Hua Yueling thought suspiciously.Several figures are moving in the open space in front of them. They are monsters that have been encountered outside, but they are also a little different. It seems to be a characteristic of this place. The bodies of these monsters are all wrapped in sand, and they are constantly on top. There was sand flowing down the ground, and the sand fell on them, or it fell on the ground, raising a piece of dust.


    "It is supposed that the strength should be about the same as the outside. In that case, it is not a problem to defeat them, but if they are stronger, it will be difficult to handle.


    He avoided looking at it for a while, because it was a straight passage extending past, so it was not particularly clear what Hua Yueling was in there, and several enemies were not too clear.These are troubles.And the environment inside is not particularly good, at least it is more difficult for him to fight.


    "You have to find a way to prevent the sand falling from above. With that help, the battle will be greatly affected."


    Hua Yueling pondered this question.It''s fine if he wears something like a hat, but he doesn''t have that kind of thing.


    "Well, just rush in and try it with your head down."


    From time to time, sand fell from the top of the wall, and there was some in the middle, but it was not as diligent as the surrounding walls, but even this would cause him a lot of trouble.


    Hua Yueling observed for a while, and after confirming the situation, he rushed straight into it, his speed was very fast, and he rushed into that area in a few steps.The flashlight was put away, and the light from above was enough for him to see his surroundings clearly.


    Hua Yueling wanted to look up and see what was on it and what was going on, but he still resisted this tempting idea, and looked down slightly to find out the situation.

 1146 Chapter 1146

    Hua Yueling pinpointed the enemy closest to him, rushed forward, rushed to the enemy and smashed his sword with both hands.The two-handed sword in Hua Yueling''s hands made it look like a hammer, basically there was no other way to operate it, just like that.


    This way of fighting is very refreshing, which is different from using Hidden Dragon Blade.Although the Hidden Dragon Blade is sharp enough that nothing can stop it, there is still no way to compare the pleasure of fighting.


    The scorpion''s movements also surpassed Hua Yueling''s expectations, and even directly avoided.But this is nothing, Hua Yueling laughed, took a step forward, and continued to chase and attack.


    "boom!"


    The two-handed sword and blade hit the ground paved with sand and dust, successfully raising a large area of ??flying dust.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Being coughed by the flying dust, fortunately, Hua Yueling''s attack was not in vain. He hit the enemy and cut the enemy in half directly.


    Few enemies can stop such a move, especially the strength of Hua Yueling''s hands is not small, the power that can be exerted by wielding such a weapon is naturally extremely terrifying.


    The weapon slashed heavily on the scorpion monster, and the scorpion monster had almost no other way but to bear it abruptly.It has evaded once, but once again there is no way to evade it, it can only bear it.


    After solving one, Hua Yueling didn''t dare to slack off, and immediately jumped away, observing the movements of the other scorpion monsters, those scorpion monsters had just reacted.Now he was crawling quickly towards him, and it seemed that he was going to be surrounded. If he was really surrounded, it would be difficult to handle.


    Hua Yueling thought so, and immediately rushed towards one of them who was alone.Some of them are relatively close, and if they rush over, they may still be surrounded.Now this kind of situation with many enemies and few enemies is not the time to succeed. If you should be cautious, you must be cautious.


    The two-handed sword swept across, and the wind that swept out was blowing dust all over the sky, but it was still hidden, Hua Yueling did not stop, and continued to chase the past, although there was no way to wave the two-handed sword like using the hidden dragon blade. It is flexible, but the speed is not slow.


    "boom!"


    The Scorpion Monster unexpectedly escaped again, Hua Yueling was all surprised. He thought he could successfully kill the enemy with this one, but he didn''t expect that he would still be avoided.


    "sure."


    Hua Yueling thought with a little surprise, but the movement in his hand was not slow, and then he chased up, and again, the two-handed sword did not cut through this time, and fell on the back of the scorpion monster. Above.


    "Fuck!"


    At the same time, other enemies also quickly surrounded them. These monsters were different from the yellow sand monsters they encountered before. The speed of the monsters was very slow, but the speed of the Scorpion monsters was much faster.


    "You can''t fight like this, you have to keep a little distance."


    Hua Yueling thought so, and quickly stepped back, opening the distance between him and the enemy.A lot of sand fell from above and fell on him. Fortunately, he still lowered his head, so the sand did not fall into his eyes.


    Shaking his body, most of the sand was shaken to the ground, and then Hua Yueling continued to retreat. The enemy did not rush over, but continued to surround him, it seemed that he was going to surround him. The meaning of a corner.


    Hua Yueling discovered their intentions, so naturally they wouldn''t let them really surround themselves. That would not work, it would be very dangerous.While observing their movements, Hua Yueling quickly moved away, and ran away from a direction where there were no enemies around.


    After opening the distance, Hua Yueling began to look for whether there was anyone alone among the enemies.But this time it¡¯s a lot more difficult than before. What these enemies have to say is all alone, but they are still advancing away. If they rush up like this, it¡¯s very possible if they can¡¯t kill the enemy at once. Was found.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as I avoid it fast enough, there will be no problem."


    Hua Yueling thought so, without hesitation, she flashed to the side of the nearest enemy, swung her two-handed sword forward, swung across the sky from the ground behind, and fell to the ground. .


    "Still missed."


    Hua Yueling thought with a little disappointment. At the same time, the enemy didn''t stop. Except for one that avoided his attack, the others were waving terrible hooks and stabbing him.


    The spike pierced the ground fiercely, and Hua Yueling briskly stepped back to avoid it, not far away.After the scorpion monster landed, he rushed forward with force under his feet, swung his two-handed sword and slashed it in a circle.


    The two-handed sword slashed in the air, making a sound.


    The scorpion monster just landed on the ground, the spikes were still stuck in the sand, and there was no way to get up and avoid it immediately.


    "No problem this time!"


    Hua Yueling''s eyes flashed as she thought.As long as they are resolved, the remaining enemies will have no problems.To say that there is only one left, and he avoided the one he attacked, and now it is estimated that he is approaching himself and preparing to attack him.


    Thinking of this, he turned his head and glanced at the side of his eyes, and noticed the scorpion monster that dodged and avoided his attack. The monster had just fallen to the ground and was moving towards this side.A pair of curved hooks waved, and the yellow sand fell on it, stained with a layer of yellow.


    The yellow sand fell slowly and fell to the ground with a rustling sound.


    The scorpion monster hadn''t attacked for the time being, Hua Yueling relaxed, using all his strength in both hands, the two-handed sword that swung directly swept the yellow sand out, and then lifted the yellow sand to the ground. The scorpion monster that bends the hook.


    Immediately afterwards, the two-handed swords slashed heavily on these monsters and swept them away directly. Although they could not be killed directly, they still caused a lot of damage.


    "well!"


    Hua Yueling glanced at the side again and noticed the movement of the scorpion. Hua Yueling swiftly stepped forward to avoid its attack, and then hurried forward to catch up.


    The two-handed sword once again slashed through the air, and landed on the shoe monsters that he swept away.


    "bump!"


    The scorpion monster hasn''t gotten up yet, naturally there is no way to dodge, trying to use his "arm" to defend, but this kind of defense has no effect.


    The two-handed sword hit the monster''s "arm", and with a loud noise, the scorpion monster''s body was smashed to the ground, and he was killed.


    "Huh... next one!"


    Hua Yueling kept walking and continued to catch up.

 1147 Chapter 1147

    The remaining scorpion monsters weren''t able to cause much threat from Hua Yueling, and he easily solved it.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Huayueling breathed a sigh of relief and scanned the place again. Yellow sand was piled up everywhere, and the corpses of some scorpion monsters existed nearby, but the first killed was also "covered" at this time. The thin yellow sand is almost buried to the end, which is quite easy, and there is no need to prepare a grave.


    "There is nothing else, and there is nothing useful here."


    After the move, he couldn''t find anything useful. Hua Yueling didn''t stay here any longer, but walked toward the road inside.But after only two steps, he heard a faint shout from above, a sound he was familiar with at that time.


    "Huh? Sister Yun?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect to hear her voice in this way here. If they thought about it this way, they should have followed them here, right at the top of this big pit.It''s really unexpected.


    "Sister Yun!"


    Hua Yueling also yelled out with all his strength. I don¡¯t know if this voice can reach the top, but it may be able to reach the deep and deep part of the channel. By then, sister Yun and their response have not yet arrived. Well, the monster inside came out first.


    But Hua Yueling currently doesn''t have time to think about this. What he wants now is to talk to Sister Yun and the others first to know what they are going to do.


    After waiting for a while, there was a response voice from above, but the voice was not very clear. Although Sister Yun and the others should have responded with a loud voice, it was still difficult to hear clearly, especially It was when the words were so long.


    "No way, I can''t hear you clearly!"


    Hua Yueling responded loudly, he had worked very hard to listen, but it still didn''t work.There is no way but to use the tools they use for long-distance communication.


    As soon as the tool was taken out, I saw it reacted, and it seemed that Sister Yun and the others had the same idea as him.


    "Xiao Ling, we are right above where you are. There is a big pothole here, and Aroline said that we can go down here."


    "Hey, wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous? It¡¯s in a deep place, and sand is flowing down all around, so the rope can¡¯t be pinned. Besides, if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better to come down in front. There is no need. It¡¯s more troublesome to have to come from this place. When you come down, you have to fall into the sand."


    "It doesn''t matter, Aroline said she has a way, she doesn''t have to climb down like that."


    Hua Yun''s words left Hua Yueling speechless, he had forgotten Sister Aroline''s abilities quickly, if she said there must be a way.Hua Yueling didn''t doubt this, but didn''t know what Sister Aroline would do.


    "All right, Sister Aroline has a way? Then am I waiting here?"


    Hua Yueling asked.


    "Well, it''s fine for a while, don''t wait too long."


    After finishing talking, Hua Yun hung up the call, Hua Yueling stepped back a few steps, got out of the way, and then tried to look up.A lot of dust and sand fell on it, all of which fell on him, and when he raised his head, it also fell into his eyes.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling was worried that the sand would fall into her eyes when she raised her head, but she still couldn''t hide it.He shook his head vigorously, rubbed his eyes vigorously, and rubbed the sand out.


    "So uncomfortable..."


    After finally rubbing the sand out of her eyes, Hua Yueling immediately lowered her head, staring at the sand accumulated on the ground, and did not look up.


    "I don''t know what method Sister Aroline will use, or just send it over?"


    Sister Alorin naturally has many methods, no matter whether it is teleportation or other methods, there is no problem, but Hua Yueling is not quite clear, so wait and see, it will be clear after a while.


    In the environment of yellow sand, Hua Yueling waited motionlessly.


    Seeing so much yellow sand in this space, Hua Yueling was a little confused, and she didn''t know why the yellow sand here didn''t accumulate for so long, and it still looks like this.


    "It''s strange. If this place existed from a very early time, it would have been flooded by yellow sand after so many years. Can''t it be like this?"


    Hua Yueling was strange, but he couldn''t think of why.Why is it like this? Very strange.This reason may be important, or it may be of no use.


    As he was thinking, a ray of light flashed in front of him, and then Aroline brought Huayun and the others appeared in front of him.


    "Sister Aroline, did you send it here?"


    Hua Yueling asked when they saw them coming.


    "Well, this place is good. There is nothing blocking it. It is quite easy to teleport in. But even though it is such a big place, no one can believe that there is such a large space underneath."


    "Yeah, I didn''t think about it either. But it''s much easier. Otherwise, I don''t know how much time it takes to go back and forth. I''m almost tired when I climb down from above, but I can''t rest on the way. I can only endure it to the lowest level. I have really worked hard to hide this place."


    "These are all Xiao Yueling you killed?"


    "Well, it''s all monsters. There is one outside, but I haven''t found anything worthy of note so far. That kind of thing may be hidden deeper."


    "Then go ahead."


    After chatting with Hua Yun and the others, Hua Yueling and the others continued to move forward.Walking along the road and entering the passage inside, Hua Yueling immediately shook her body, throwing out all the dust that fell on her body.But even so, I still feel a little uncomfortable. I can''t take a shower or change clothes now. I can only endure it first.


    Walked into a slender passage, after a short period of time, a mechanism blocked their way.


    There is a small button on the ground, which is difficult to find without careful observation.However, Hua Yueling and the others are meticulous, and it is naturally impossible to hide them from an organization of this level.


    "There are well-designed holes on both sides. It seems that there is the place where the organ is located."


    The switch is under your feet. If you accidentally step on it, you will probably be shot into a sieve if you fail to respond.Fortunately, they found the mechanism and walked directly from above, easily.


    Continue to walk inside. The passage is very quiet, but the sound of sand falling from both sides can still be heard. I don''t know how it is designed. It''s strange.


    This sound is not unpleasant, but it is a bit annoying.


    "It looks like there is still space on both sides, I don''t know if I need to explore."

 1148 Chapter 1148

    Hua Yueling and the others went all the way along the road, which was very long and long, but when they got out of the passage, they were really shocked by the sight in front of them.


    It was a very, very open area, and it was illuminated in no way.The upper part of this place hasn''t been chipped away like the place where they came before, the upper part is almost four people high is the top.


    The surrounding circular wall is equipped with unique stones here, and light is emitted from those stones.


    It seems to be nothing here, but there is a large round table in the center. Many chairs are placed around the table. Many of these chairs are empty, but there are also a few on which these things are placed. The most eye-catching ones are those skeletons.


    "It seems that this is their usual place of activity."


    "But now there is no one, and I don''t know what these people are gathering here for. But how did Gokala know this place? Did she come here too?"


    "Who knows this, maybe. Maybe it turns out that she is also one of the many people who are active here. It doesn''t matter, what matters is where we are looking."


    Arolin said so and walked inside and came to the round table. She looked around casually. There was nothing on the round table, it was empty, and it was very clean.However, due to a long time, a thick layer of dust fell on it.


    There are still several doors on the circular walls around it. I don¡¯t know if it is the resting place for the people living here, but it is also suitable for others.


    Hua Yueling also walked forward, came to the front of the round table, first looked at the top of the round table, and then looked around.


    "Let''s explore here separately."


    At the end of this hall there is a road that leads to a deeper place.But now they have to explore this place now, and then move on after exploring it.


    After Hua Yueling and the others separated, they explored in different directions, but only the road ahead would not be explored temporarily.In this way, Hua Yueling went to the side and found the place closest to the place where she came in.


    "This should be a place to live."


    After Hua Yueling opened the door, she went in and took a look.The door here is not locked, and there is nothing inside, but there is a bed with only wooden shelves and some cabinets. There is nothing other than these, but there is dust everywhere. .


    After searching for a bit, it was confirmed that there was nothing, Hua Yueling turned around and went out. When she went outside, she saw sister Yun and Ningshuang and they all came out. From their expressions, they should have found nothing. .


    "You didn''t find anything, right?"


    "Well, there is nothing left in it, it''s all useless, let''s look elsewhere."


    Hua Yun said so and walked aside.Aroline stayed in the center, but then she ran to the other side, chose a random room and opened the door to enter.


    There are a lot of rooms here, and it took some time to explore all of them, but there is no good harvest in these time. These rooms are all tattered and there is nothing.


    "Sure enough, I couldn''t find anything."


    After Hua Yueling came out, she went to the round table and said when everyone else came out.


    "It''s all cleaned up. There is nothing else except some shabby cabinets. There is nothing worth noting."


    "what about you?"


    Hua Yueling turned to look at the others and asked.


    "We found nothing."


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong also shook their heads. Although they are not many people, they have explored all the rooms, but there is no special discovery. These rooms are all similar. The only difference is probably inside. The degree of destruction of those furniture.


    The furniture was not damaged due to the passage of time, but it was more like being deliberately destroyed. I don''t know why. Even if the furniture is left, what is there to be afraid of?


    Hua Yueling didn''t quite understand, but he didn''t find any clues from the damaged furniture, so he could only leave it alone.


    "Forget it, there should be nothing here, and the materials we are looking for shouldn''t be left here. Let''s go and see inside, and find out if there is a warehouse for storing things."


    Originally they thought it was like the mine they had explored before, but now it looks different. It is not so much a place that is naturally formed and then mined, it is more a gathering place for people. It''s more appropriate, but I don''t know how long this gathering place has been abandoned.


    But what worries Hua Yueling most now is that the things they are looking for are still not there. Judging from the current situation, the things they are looking for may have been obtained by those who lived here before, rather than being here. of.


    It was strange how Gekara knew that there was that kind of material here, but after all, this was not what they needed to think about, and Hua Yueling didn''t think about it in detail.


    After a few people walked around the round table, they continued to walk inside and came to the closed door inside. Hua Yueling tried to open the door directly, but to his surprise, the door was locked.


    "No, it can''t be opened like this, the door is locked."


    "It''s locked, that''s not easy, Xiao Yueling, you just destroy it."


    Aroline was not surprised at all, she pointed.


    "Use your big sword. This kind of door doesn''t look strong. You should be able to chop it to pieces at once."


    "Uh... I''ll try it."


    The two-handed sword slashed past and slammed down onto the closed wooden door. This attack was extremely powerful. With a "boom", the two-handed sword slashed heavily onto the wooden door.


    At the moment the wooden door was cut, there was almost no blocking ability.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Hua Yueling retracted his two-handed sword, looked at the passage behind the door, and observed the situation inside.The passage was dark and quiet, and there were no lights that resembled magic stones hanging on the outside walls.


    There was nothing on the dark roads and walls, but there was a lot of dust accumulated on the ground. The dust was piled up for a long time, and there was no trace of anyone walking.


    There are some wooden doors on both sides of the passage, but these wooden doors are different from the ones they have seen before, and they are not the same as the one that Hua Yueling chopped up. These are more delicate, and they seem to be residential compared to the hall. However, the handles of these wooden doors are also full of dust, and there is no trace of human life.


    The passage can''t see the end at a glance, and I don''t know if there are other places here.

 1149 Chapter 1149

    Hua Yueling walked into the passage, and then looked around, the doors on both sides were also closed tightly.Hua Yueling tried to open the door, but only the left one could open, and the right one was also locked.


    "Some doors are locked, let''s explore these rooms first?"


    Hua Yueling asked.


    "Well, let''s take a look at these rooms first. If there are none, keep going."


    Aroline replied.


    Several people separated again and went to different rooms. The door that could not be opened or was locked was directly destroyed before entering.


    "Okay."


    After pushing the door open, Hua Yueling went inside and scanned around, and found that there seemed to be no difference from the outside. Everywhere was destroyed, and there was no place to stay.


    Depending on the situation, there should have been people living here, but after they left, they destroyed it and left nothing.However, Hua Yueling did not leave immediately, but walked forward and searched for this dusty place, and the furniture inside was destroyed and turned into a tattered place.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    There is dust everywhere. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the need to find materials, Hua Yueling really didn¡¯t want to start searching. As soon as he did it, a lot of dust would fly up, making him particularly uncomfortable. The dust drifted into his nose. There are eyes inside, and if he opens his mouth, it will float into his mouth, causing him to cough.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    After coughing a few times, he covered his nose with the other hand and took two steps back.


    "It should be nothing."


    After waiting for a while, he took out the flashlight.The light of the flashlight hit the ground, and then he moved the flashlight to observe other places, and after scanning it around, he found nothing remarkable.


    In this case, there is no need to stay here, Hua Yueling left the room after searching.He walked through the passage to the next room with no one. After breaking the door, he walked into the room and encountered a room that was just like that.


    With thick dust and broken furniture, these rooms are as if they were copied and pasted directly with a computer.But this is only to say that, in fact, the difference is quite big, the appearance of the damaged furniture is different.


    "Still nothing, is there nothing useful here?"


    Always wandering around here first, and not at all, Hua Yueling also became a little irritable.But even if it is irritable, there is no way, what to do and what to do, Hua Yueling can''t leave right now, she must continue, continue to search, and see if she can find something.


    Looking for things in this way is annoying and irritating.


    After walking out of the room again, Hua Yueling found that her sister and the others had also left the room to go outside, and they were walking to the room below.Hua Yueling''s search speed was much faster than before, and this was also caused by irritability.


    "Huh... can''t do this, calm down, you should find something soon."


    Hua Yueling told herself so, he simply stopped looking for those rooms, but just continued to walk inside.Go through this passage to the deepest point. The end of the passage is not a dead end, there is a way to other places.But he doesn''t know exactly where it leads, so he has to go over and see.


    Looking ahead, it seemed that there was a wide open space in front. Although there was no way to compare with the wide rotunda before, it should be similar.


    "Would you like to go inside and see?"


    Hua Yueling was thinking about this issue, but after thinking about it, she felt that there was still no need to do that. She should wait for Sister Aroline and the others to finish exploring and then go directly.


    "Go back and have a look."


    Thinking like this, Hua Yueling turned around and walked back, his speed was still quite fast, and he looked for it directly from the last room after returning.


    "Hey?"


    The moment he broke the door and went in, his eyes widened in surprise. He didn''t expect to see a different scene from before.


    "There is really a difference?"


    Hua Yueling thought strangely. Originally, he thought there were only living rooms and no warehouses. He didn''t expect it to be at the end.


    "It''s strange."


    I walked in quickly, and the light of the flashlight illuminates the shelves and cabinets that are piled up inside. I don''t know why, the things here have not been taken away, and they still exist here.Perhaps it is because there are so many things here, so there is no way to take them all.


    Thinking about this, he walked inside and took a look at the things on the cabinet.


    "Not useful."


    Throwing that thing aside, Hua Yueling looked at other things again, but these things were of no use, but just ordinary debris, and had nothing to do with what they were looking for.


    "Is there nothing useful?"


    Hua Yueling turned around and didn''t see anything useful, as if there was nothing like that here.Hua Yueling even searched for it, but she didn''t get any results. In the end, she shook her head and gave up.


    "It looks like there shouldn''t be any here, it''s better to go elsewhere."


    Hua Yueling thought so, just turned around and left.The key is that he didn''t find anything after searching for it. It didn''t seem like there was anything useful here.But what you want to say is normal. After all, this is just a place for ordinary sundries, not a place for that kind of material. You must know that what he is looking for is extremely precious material, and you can think about it and know how to put it in this way. Place, or to be with these useless utility rooms.


    "Let''s look at other places, or what can be found in those places."


    I went to other rooms to search, but in the end I didn¡¯t find what they wanted. This was very annoying, but fortunately, there is no end to the end. There is still this road to go, but I don¡¯t know how long it will take to find what they want. I want it.


    "Still not found?"


    The answers are the same. This is not a place to store things. Although there are some warehouses, they are used to store some useless things. Really useful or valuable things will not be placed here.


    "Then go ahead. I have also explored it before. There is still a lot of space in front of me. I don''t know what it is for. You can go and see."


    "Then go there. Then see if there is a way to a deeper level. If you can''t find it, just go straight in. That kind of important thing should be hidden in a deeper place. It should not be put. In such a close place."

 1150 Chapter 1150

    Exploring this place is more difficult than imagined. This was something Hua Yueling and the others could not imagine.I thought it was just a place similar to the mine I''ve been to before, but it turned out to be much more complicated here.Although the journey is not necessarily longer, there are more places to explore here, and I still haven''t found what I''m looking for, which is very annoying.


    Hua Yueling and the others came to the end along the passage, and looked outside, there was an empty area outside with nothing.


    Several people walked out and arrived in this area, Hua Yueling immediately noticed the danger, and hurriedly said aloud "Danger!"


    Almost a few people evaded subconsciously. At the moment when they evaded, a huge body fell from above. Hua Yueling and the others did not even see what it was, they saw a huge claw grabbing it. Come down.The dust covered the enemy''s body, and after Hua Yueling and the others avoided it, there was still no way to see exactly what kind of enemy they were facing.


    "There is such a monster here, it seems that it should be here. As long as we defeat it, we should be able to get what we want."


    "Don''t worry about anything else, just beat it."


    Aroline said from the side.After speaking, she flashed away and didn''t know where she went, but Hua Yueling was not surprised. After all, Sister Aroline would not help them fight. In that case, fighting would be meaningless. It was simply a one-sided battle. Now they still need to deal with this terrible monster.


    Before the dust had dispersed, he saw the monster''s claws attacking with the sound of the wind. Hua Yueling was taken aback. He still hadn''t seen the enemy''s attack clearly.But now is not the time to take care of this, he must avoid it.


    Hua Yueling leaped high, and jumped in the direction where the monster''s arm was swept. Fortunately, the monster''s arm was not as big as its body, Hua Yueling still easily avoided it.He was still a little worried about his sisters, but they shouldn''t be a problem after thinking about them.


    After the monster attacked for a round, Hua Yueling rushed forward immediately after taking out his hands to build it.He rushed to the monster, waved his two-handed sword and cut it down.


    The two-handed sword slashed to the monster''s body, accompanied by a heavy sound, Hua Yueling felt a little pain in his hand for a while, and his face was a bit stunned. He didn''t expect this monster to have such a hard shell.


    He immediately jumped a step back, and then his face changed, and he speeded up and hid behind.


    Just dodging, there was a gust of wind blowing in front of him, which was caused by the monster''s long tail sweeping by.


    "It''s hanging, almost!"


    Hua Yueling breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, the amount of dust falling in the air was also much less, allowing him to clearly see the state of the monster.The real body of the monster appeared in front of her eyes, and Hua Yueling found that the monster in the center was a big scorpion, but the body of this scorpion was like steel, and the part that was hit by him had only a little scar. , And nothing else.


    "It turned out to be a steel scorpion?!"


    Hua Yueling thought with surprise. In this case, the damage that can be done with the two-handed sword seemed to be insufficient. Although he did not try his best to attack, the damage was limited.


    "Moreover, the defensive power of this scorpion is too strong, it is not easy to break through its defense."


    The defensive power of this scorpion was stronger than he had imagined. A sudden attack with a two-handed sword could not even cause damage, which was a bit too exaggerated.


    "Is it still a weak point of attack? Its eyes, if they don''t work anymore, they can only change their weapons."


    Hua Yueling waved his left arm, staring at the enemy and thinking.


    The monster''s attack speed is not fast, but the movement is extremely large. After all, its body is so huge that it can support two of him. This is understandable, but it will cause difficulty in combat.Hua Yueling didn''t care too much, it would be better if the battle was more difficult, which could enhance his combat experience.


    "Sister Yun, you should also be careful, it is not so easy to deal with, it has a strong defense force, and the attack is not easy to break!"


    Hua Yun''s response sounded in the distance, and the three of them didn''t seem to be together, and they were separated. This is just right. If they were together, it would not be easy to fight.


    The scattered yellow sand dissipated a lot, and everything became clear. Hua Yueling could clearly see the monster''s figure and actions now, which made him a lot easier.


    Looking at the monster''s movements from a distance, perhaps because it had attacked it before, the scorpion monster turned and faced him at this time, and the terrifying spikes pierced towards him.


    Hua Yueling leaped to the side, easily avoided, and the scattered dust "pounced" towards him.Hua Yueling rolled over on the sand, half stood up and turned his head to look at the side of his eyes. The scorpion monster spikes had already lifted up at this time, and they were sprinting towards him again.


    After several consecutive rolls to avoid the stabbing of the scorpion monster, Hua Yueling got up and stepped on her feet, and in a blink of an eye she came to the front of the scorpion monster. His two-handed sword aimed at the part where its arm and body were connected.


    "clang!"


    With a loud noise, the scorpion monster left a deep mark on its body, but it was still unharmed, not even a bit of bloodshot eyes.Hua Yueling''s attack was like a direct hit on hard steel, and it was not ordinary steel.


    "Try a special attack?"


    After Hua Yueling withdrew, she thought so in her heart, the power surged into the two-handed sword, and the light filled the body of the two-handed sword.


    "!"


    When he raised his two-handed sword high and was about to rush up and try again, he saw that the scorpion monster raised the front half of his body and leaped directly towards him.The shadow covered his body, even the shadow was covered, Hua Yueling was startled, no matter where he dared to attack, quickly ran to the side, the speed is extremely fast, both legs are almost turned into phantom, for fear After a step, I was overwhelmed below.


    Don''t underestimate this, if Huayue Ling is really pressed underneath, then Huayue Lingke will be really troublesome, I don''t know if he can bear it.


    With the level of defense of this scorpion monster and such a huge body, who knows how much weight it is, it is estimated that the key can be crushed directly under the key.


    "boom!"


    The dust flew up, as if another sandstorm was blowing outside, and Hua Yueling was directly buried underneath.Avoided the pressure of the enemy, but failed to avoid the flying dust, and it was impossible to avoid it.


    "call¡­¡­"


    After getting up, he immediately shook the dust on his body. Perhaps the scorpion monster had just used too much force, and had not recovered from lying on the ground.

 1151 Chapter 1151 Stalemate

    "This one is cruel enough."


    Hua Yueling shook her arm and wiped the side of her face. There was still sand on her face that was not wiped off, which was very uncomfortable.But now is not the time to do this. It''s too time-consuming. The scorpion monster will not leave them too many flaws like this, and this state of doing nothing will not last long. It would be simple if it can continue. , But it''s definitely impossible.


    Staring at the enemy''s huge body, Hua Yueling changed his mind and was not prepared to continue like this. In any case, attacking the opponent''s huge body seemed to be a bad idea, at least not a good idea.So he simply changed his mind and jumped onto the back of the scorpion monster.


    In addition to the hard carapace, the scorpion monster has some spikes on its body. These spikes are not hidden. This is good news, otherwise it will be enough if it falls on it.


    After quickly observing Hua Yueling, he came to the head of the scorpion monster. He raised his two-handed sword high, the sword body was still shining with a soft light, without any hesitation, both hands exhausted his full strength and slashed fiercely. .


    The blade hit the scorpion monster''s head heavily, and the scorpion monster bounced his head heavily, but it still didn''t seem to have suffered much damage.The head and body are as hard as iron, but the only thing to be happy about is that it hurts it a little bit more this time, creating a small crack on its head, and a trace of blood flows from it. .


    "If it hadn''t been bleeding, I would have been able to think this was a mechanical monster."


    Hua Yueling thought.But at this time, perhaps his attack angered the scorpion monster. The scorpion monster plunged into the ground with a pair of spikes. The front half of the body was raised high, and it almost threw him out. When Hua Yueling reacted in a timely manner, he jumped up quickly, and when the scorpion monster''s body stabilized, he also fell.


    Falling on the back of the scorpion monster, Hua Yueling didn''t even want to do anything, she saw a pair of spikes of the scorpion monster lifted up high, and even poked directly at him.


    Hua Yueling was taken aback. He didn''t expect that he was still on its head. It dared to attack directly, which was beyond his expectation.


    "But this way..."


    His own attack didn''t work, maybe the Scorpion monster''s own attack would have any effect, Hua Yueling thought so, and immediately jumped back to avoid the enemy''s attack.


    The scorpion monster''s spikes stabbed on his back like this, but unlike Hua Yueling¡¯s imagination, the scorpion monster¡¯s own attacks did not cause any harm, and his body seemed completely fearless. The attack was average, and there was nothing else but a small trace.


    "It looks like it really can only find its weaknesses, and there is no other way."


    Hua Yueling thought helplessly, he jumped off the monster, and staying on it now is not a good choice.


    "Sister Yun, don''t waste your time, focus on finding its weaknesses. If no weaknesses are found, our attacks will be ineffective!"


    Unexpectedly, there would be such a monster in such a place, and it would be so powerful that even they could not simply shake it.This makes them even more strange, what kind of people used to live here, why they live here, why they want to make such a monster and stay, and why they want to leave.


    All this is a mystery, very strange, Hua Yueling is very curious, but it is still early to think about this, there is no need.


    "But how to defeat it is also a problem."


    Hua Yueling sighed, thinking in her heart.This is very difficult and makes him uncomfortable.


    The attack of the scorpion monster is still going on, and every attack is very terrible. Fortunately, it is still much slower in speed. This is also related to the material that constitutes its body. The defense is very strong, but it slows down accordingly. A lot of speed.


    "There is still a question. Is this monster artificial or natural? Can such a monster naturally form?"


    Naturally formed iron or other special materials will not make people feel surprised, but if such a monster is naturally generated, it will be shocking and incredible.That would be strange, not normal at all.


    Such a monster will naturally form, what is going on!


    People would think so, which is not surprising, Hua Yueling himself would think so.


    "call¡­¡­"


    After taking a long breath, Hua Yueling decided to take action. You can''t just stay in one direction of the scorpion monster. You need to keep moving and observing. This kind of observation is very important. If you don''t observe, you will not find what the enemy is. Existing weaknesses, his battle will never end without finding the weaknesses.


    Hua Yueling ran, and was also observing the movement of the scorpion monster, how it would attack, which was also very important.


    "Hope to find it soon."


    Hua Yueling thought so, her eyes never left the monster''s body, staring at the monster.You want to find the weakness of the monster, but this is a very difficult thing. The weakness of the enemy can''t appear naked in front of your eyes. You need to use all your strength to find, guess, and explore.


    Others were also moving, and they also discovered this after some attacks. It was an impossible task to defeat this scorpion monster''s defense with a normal attack.


    They avoided the monster''s attack and then moved.Looking for the weakness of the monster.


    Several people moved around the monster, they kept avoiding, dodge the attack of the scorpion monster, and at the same time, their eyes swept over it from time to time.


    "Neither here, nor there..."


    Hua Yueling observed one place after another, but the scorpion monster didn''t seem to have any weaknesses, almost every place was protected seamlessly, and there was no way to crack it anyway.


    "In this case, maybe there is really only one weakness."


    In the end, what he thought of was the place he said at the beginning, the eyes of the scorpion monster. This was the only weak spot he could think of now.If you can''t even get there, then you are really at a loss.


    "But it''s not easy to attack there."


    The type of close attack like Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong is definitely not easy to do, but Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun are not easy to hit either.


    Leaving aside other things, the scorpion monster is also very good at protecting its eyes. If it is attacked, it will raise one of its paws to block its eyes, and then the other one will stab the attacker. .


    This kind of strategy of both protection and counterattack made people more difficult to handle, and it was very difficult for Hua Yueling and the others to do anything.


    "It seems that there is only one place."

 1152 Chapter 1152

    Hua Yueling took advantage of other people to help herself attract the attention of the scorpion monster, jumped directly to its back, and then walked forward, toward the head of the scorpion monster.


    "It''s almost a bit, you have to be careful."


    While noticing the extremely sharp and terrifying spikes of the scorpion monster in front, he also paid attention to the wagging tail of the scorpion monster at the back. The tail seemed to be swept or stabbed at any time.


    Hua Yueling was on guard, but the scorpion monster didn''t react for the time being, and didn''t intend to attack him, it seemed quite safe.But Hua Yueling didn''t dare to relax his vigilance, the more careful this time.


    Walking forward slowly, he was also paying attention to the situation below. Hua Yun and the others were scattered in different places and stretched a long distance. They were not without scars at all, they looked like they were all caused by scorpion monsters. The attack was hit, but it didn''t seem to be a big problem.


    Even so, Hua Yueling was still very worried.


    "Sister Yun, be careful, don''t be aggressive!"


    "Know, Xiaoling, you have to be careful too!"


    Lu Yuetong is the closest scorpion monster among all people, but she also suffered the most serious injuries. Her clothes were damaged in many places, and there were some scratches on her body, and she didn''t know how it was caused.


    "Yuetong, how is your place? If it doesn''t work, stay away, be careful, and don''t get hit again!"


    Hua Yueling yelled at her worriedly, but Lu Yuetong stubbornly shook her head, saying that she had no problem and could continue.


    "We help you attract its attention, and you attack its eyes!"


    "Ok."


    After a brief exchange between the two parties, they immediately assigned each other''s work, and then started to take action.


    Hua Yueling continued to walk forward, and soon he came to the head of the scorpion monster, stepping on it, and his body moved along with the movement of the scorpion monster, and he might even be thrown down.


    It is not so easy to fix the body in such a place. Hua Yueling tried to fix the body, but it was very difficult. There was no place to grasp it, so he could only rely on his feet to barely control. Live the body, so I won''t be dumped.


    "Fortunately, I can hold on for a while, but it''s not easy to think about this before it."


    Hua Yueling felt that she had been stared at by the scorpion monster now, but it hadn''t done any other actions until now.


    "Huh... a little more."


    Go down not far ahead and you will reach the place where the scorpion monster''s eyes are. When you get there, you don''t have to worry about the scorpion monster attacking yourself, but you need to worry about not being thrown off.


    There is no place to grasp in that kind of place, and it is very difficult to stabilize the body.


    "Then you can only attack directly."


    Thinking like this, Hua Yueling first observed the behavior of the scorpion monster. After confirming it, he jumped directly from above, clenched the two-handed sword firmly with both hands, and slashed into its eyes.


    "It''s now!"


    The two-handed sword smashed into the eyes of the scorpion monster without any barriers, and Hua Yueling felt weird when he relaxed. He never thought that his attack would succeed so easily, which was a little far from what he imagined. Up.I thought I would be attacked by the scorpion monster or something, but in the end there was nothing, so it simply succeeded.


    Hua Yueling stared at the scorpion monster below. It shook its body madly, and a pair of spikes directly pierced him, trying to stab him to death.


    Originally, Hua Yueling wanted to attack again, but at first glance, it is obviously unwise to do so. It''s easy to get rid of both sides with the scorpion monster. In that case, he would be at a disadvantage. Others He is not afraid of it, but this kind of desperate fighting method is forgotten. There is no need to do that now. They still have the upper hand. If they really do that, and fight it with it, they will lose out.


    Without even wanting to push her feet, the whole body flew directly behind her, her toes fell on the ground, and Hua Yueling retreated several times in a row.The scorpion monster¡¯s attack didn¡¯t work. It attacked several times in a row faster than before. It stabbed the ground again and again. It was the place where Huayueling had only been before. Fortunately, he retreated quickly , Otherwise, it is really possible to be pierced directly like this, pierced on the ground by that huge terrible spike.


    Hua Yueling continued to retreat, and the scorpion monster was still attacking. This attack continued continuously, without even stopping for a period of time.In this situation, Hua Yueling had to continue to dodge, and when his back touched the wall at the end, there was no room to retreat. He also had to dodge from left to right and continued to dodge.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    Seeing that the scorpion monster attack didn''t mean to stop at all, Hua Yueling thought impatiently, but it didn''t work anymore. He had nothing else to do except dodge.


    "Patience, bear with it!"


    In this way, you attack me and hide from both sides, continuing such a turn-based battle, but this situation is also very dangerous. If one is not careful, Hua Yueling may be seriously injured.


    On the other side, Hua Yun and the others were naturally not idle. While Hua Yueling was tempting the scorpion monster''s gaze, Hua Yun and the others were also continuously attacking, but this attack had no effect.The effect can even be said to be small and pitiful.


    "No, you can''t attack like this, it''s of no use other than wasting time."


    Seeing that the arrows she shot hit the scorpion monster, Hua Yun had no effect at all, Hua Yun shook her head vigorously and said.


    "We have to find other ways."


    "Unless I go up and attack its eyes, that should be its only weakness."


    "But this is very difficult, especially in this situation. Xiaoling is still being chased by it, and it is constantly attacking. If you go up at this time, you will definitely become its target and will be under a lot of pressure. "


    Hua Yun calmly analyzed.


    "But is there any other way besides this one being effective?"


    Lu Yuetong also said seriously.


    "The younger brother is very dangerous now, and I can''t just stay here watching him being attacked, I want to help him!"


    After speaking, ignoring their dissuasion, Lu Yuetong grabbed his two-handed sword, and rushed forward towards the scorpion monster.


    "Yuetong!"


    No matter what Hua Yun or Mu Ningshuang yelled in the back, they had no effect. Lu Yuetong didn''t listen to them. She was so fast that she was close to the Scorpion Monster in a few flashes.


    The scorpion monster didn''t care about her at all, its attention was still on Hua Yueling, Hua Yueling dodged, and it was chasing, and the others weren''t taken care of by it at all.

 1153 Chapter 1153

    Hua Yueling ran at a fast speed, the scorpion monster also turned his body at a fairly fast speed, and a pair of terrifying spikes continued to pierce him.The spikes pierced the ground, piercing small potholes.


    There was a constant stalemate like this, Hua Yueling and the others were moving, and Hua Yun and the others must also be constantly moving, otherwise they would also be affected.In this way, there is no way to stay in one place for too long. They need to run and hide.


    Lu Yuetong had already jumped directly onto the back of the scorpion monster. She landed on her feet and immediately ran forward, all the way to the top of the scorpion monster.


    Although the scorpion monster was extremely angry and burned with anger, almost only Hua Yueling was the enemy in his eyes, but others still knew what others were doing.When it noticed that someone came to its back again, it immediately looked like a cat with blown up fur. It even stopped chasing Hua Yueling, its tail raised high and slammed toward him. Stabbed down.


    "The response was quite quick."


    Lu Yuetong frowned, which is not a good thing for her.But it only increased the difficulty, and if she did well, it should not be impossible to achieve the goal.


    Thinking about this, she flew to avoid the attack from the stabbing tail, jumped onto the head of the scorpion monster, and fell from it again.


    The spikes of the scorpion monster moved, and in a blink of an eye it pierced from the side.Lu Yuetong was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect that the Scorpion Monster would react like this. He wanted to attack, but now he had to jump up again and jumped onto the Scorpion Monster¡¯s head, avoiding it. s attack.


    The attack of the scorpion monster continued, even faster than expected.Just after Lu Yuetong dodged a wave of attacks, its tail lifted up from behind and slammed down.


    "That''s it, it''s endless!"


    Lu Yuetong thought helplessly, but she had no choice but to continue to hide, avoiding another wave of attacks from the scorpion monster.


    "Ok?"


    After the attack, Lu Yuetong found that the scorpion monster did not respond, which made her a little strange, but after looking at it later, she realized that it was not that there was no response, but that the speed had slowed down a lot. compared to.


    "What''s going on? Are you tired?"


    When thinking strangely, he heard a series of footsteps, turned his head and looked down, and saw Huayueling rushing over quickly, standing up and leaping onto the face of the scorpion monster.The attack of the scorpion monster had already fallen, but it fell to the place where he stood before jumping, and instead of hitting him, it gave him a chance to attack.


    Hua Yueling took this opportunity to quickly take out the hidden dragon blade. In order to cause the most damage to the scorpion monster, he even gave up using the two-handed sword. The hidden dragon blade can cause more damage.Even though the hidden dragon blade is not as big as a two-handed sword, its destructive ability is stronger, and it can easily pierce the eyes of the scorpion monster and cause terrible damage to it.


    "Puff!"


    The hidden dragon blade easily pierced the other eye of the scorpion monster. At this time, Lu Yuetong also jumped down, waving his two-handed sword and attacking the other side.However, the attack was not over yet, the tail of the scorpion monster was raised again, and at the same time the scorpion monster wailed, waving a pair of spikes indiscriminately, shaking and twisting his body like crazy.


    "Can''t stay on it, Yuetong, go down quickly and avoid it!"


    Hua Yueling immediately turned around and jumped down as she spoke. Lu Yuetong also jumped down with him without any hesitation.After the two fell on the sandy ground and rolled around for a while, they continued to run forward. During the period, they didn''t forget to look back and saw the scorpion monster behind them. Both eyes were basically blind, completely mad. It fell, but even then they could not kill it, it was still alive.


    "It''s really hard enough, I didn''t expect it would not die like this, what else should I do?"


    Hua Yueling said while running.There was really no way. He found a weakness after searching, but this weakness can''t be attacked repeatedly.


    The scorpion monster was waving its arms and tail wildly on the spot, attacking without a target just like that, the sound made by Hua Yueling and the others could not be heard by it.It was too messy here, it made a particularly loud noise, completely covering up the noise made by Hua Yueling and the others.


    "Xiaoling, Yuetong, are you okay?"


    Hua Yun and Mu Ningshuang also approached from the side, and the four of them moved away from the scorpion monster, and said this while watching it go crazy there.


    "Fortunately, nothing happened. But I didn''t expect that this monster was not dead yet, and its eyes were finished, but we had no other way."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said.Originally thought that this would be able to solve the scorpion monster, who would have thought it would be so, what to do next, at least for the time being Hua Yueling is not clear.


    "Otherwise, just ignore it and let''s go straight. It won''t cause us much trouble anyway, looking at it now."


    Hua Yun stared at the scorpion monster for a while and then whispered.


    "That''s an idea. But there are still some places where I want to go a little troublesome."


    "That''s easy, just don''t go to that place for now."


    Mu Ningshuang added.


    "Ningshuang and Yuetong have your opinions. If you don''t think it is necessary to fight, then we will ignore it and sneak past. This will save a lot of things. If you continue to fight with it, in fact, The difficulty is not small, it¡¯s even more difficult for us to attack like this indiscriminately."


    "Then ignore it, anyway, as long as you ignore it, it won''t find us now."


    After discussing it, they glanced at the dynamics of the scorpion monster and saw that it was still in a crazy state, and it seemed that it would not get better in a short time.This must be very good news for Hua Yueling and the others. They carefully moved forward from a place farther away.


    This area is still very large, enough for Hua Yueling and the others to move, as long as it is not too intentional, there is no problem.However, this place originally seemed to be a living room-like place, but I don''t know why a lot of sand was piled up in some places. I don''t know whether the sand was piled up there deliberately or appeared for some reason.


    But these are not important, Hua Yueling and the others moved to the other side, passing through a room in the meantime.


    "Would you like to go in and explore?"


    "Let''s go and see if there is anything in there."


    After a few people discussed it, they decided to explore the rooms here, although they didn''t have much hope.

 1154 Chapter 1154

    Hua Yueling''s actions are also very simple, and they don''t have to worry about being spotted by the scorpion monster by leaning on the edge.The scorpion monster no longer has the ability to track attacks after being blinded by the stabbing eye, and can only continue to go crazy.


    "It doesn''t seem to be here either."


    After walking around in the room, Hua Yueling didn''t find what he wanted, he shook his head and said.


    "Go ahead, don''t look for it at all. There is nothing here, and probably no other places. Let''s see what else is behind, maybe what we are looking for is behind."


    Hua Yueling continued to add.


    "Let''s go."


    They left the room together like this, went outside, looked at the movements of the scorpion monster, and after confirming that there was no danger, they turned around and walked forward along the road.


    Going along the edge, after walking through this hall, they came to another passage.The passage is dark and nothing is visible.


    Hua Yueling used the light of a flashlight to observe the conditions inside the passage, but he didn''t see anything. He walked in the front and explored inside.


    Aroline appeared next to Hua Yueling again at some unknown time. She appeared suddenly without any signs. Hua Yueling was really taken aback when she found out. No matter what, he never expected. Sister Aroline will appear like this.


    "Failed to kill it."


    "It''s normal, it''s not so easy to kill." Aroline also nodded and agreed.


    "I have used the Hidden Dragon Blade, but it failed to destroy its outer shell defense. The defense is a bit too strong."


    "This scorpion monster is strange, it''s not a naturally occurring monster, but its shell is really unusual, and it feels important."


    Aroline said so.But when she said that, Hua Yueling remembered one thing. In this way, is the thing on the monster''s back to protect it the material they want to collect?


    However, despite this thought, Hua Yueling did not say it, but continued to walk inside, trying to see if there was any inside. That kind of material was not kept inside.


    Going all the way in this way, until the end of the road, I saw a black column almost half a person tall standing there, with a tie rod on it.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect to see a mechanism here, but he didn''t know what it was for.It''s very strange. I can''t see any place controlled by a mechanism nearby. If this mechanism is a trap, it will be troublesome.


    "Sister Yun, stand behind you first, I will open this mechanism to take a look."


    Hua Yueling looked at sister Huayun and the others, said to them, and then held the joystick with both hands.


    "It doesn''t matter, Xiao Ling, just pull it down. Even if there is a mechanism, you can respond, don''t worry."


    "Are you okay?" Hua Yueling said with some worry.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, you can come Xiaoling."


    After Hua Yueling got the answer, he pulled down the joystick. After the joystick was pulled down, with the sound of the activation of the mechanism, the walls on both sides slowly changed. The original wall was slowly changing. Moved up and was pulled up.


    "Secret door?"


    But then he heard a heavy noise behind him, and the sound of something being crushed.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling suddenly remembered something, he didn''t care to see what was hidden behind the secret doors on both sides, and ran back quickly.


    Seeing his movements, Hua Yun and the others glanced at each other, and hurriedly chased them, chasing Hua Yueling back to the hall where they had fought before, but when they were supposed to go out, they found that they were blocked in front of them. It was pitch black.


    The light of the flashlight shining forward, reflecting the appearance of the entrance to the passage, where something was blocked, Hua Yueling was the first to react, and went forward to try to push away the thing blocking the passage, but no matter how hard it was Can''t push away.


    The thing didn''t know how it came down, but when Hua Yueling pushed it again, there was another heavy sound.Hua Yueling felt the place he touched and moved slowly. It seemed that the mechanism had started again. He retracted his hand, stepped back, and stood at a distance of five or six steps.


    The top of the hall where the scorpion monster is located is a huge organ. After the organ was opened, it was directly pressed down. After it slowly rose up again, Hua Yueling did not dare to go out, standing at the door and looking into the circular hall. Then, the light of the flashlight shone inside, shining to the far edge, where the scorpion monster was before they entered the passage.


    The scrap copper and rotten iron that I have never seen before are all crushed. The scorpion monster is indeed a man-made product. There is no way for them to be crushed to death by a mechanism easily, and it is solved. .


    "Did they stay here on purpose?"


    Hua Yueling looked up, the separated circular ceiling was still up, but it also went up a lot, at least not as oppressive as before, so he didn''t dare to go out.


    "It will be troublesome to press down after retracting."


    Someone thought with some worry, someone tugged at his clothes and turned to look at Lu Yuetong, who was squeezing forward, looking out curiously.


    Actively stepped aside, let Lu Yuetong stand where he was before, Hua Yueling stepped back and came to the back.Everyone has seen the afterimage of the scorpion monster after its death. The body is directly squashed. You can imagine what it would look like when the big barrel above is pressed down. Even the scorpion monster''s solid defense power can''t resist it. Live this terrible pressure.


    "I didn''t expect it to die here like this, really..."


    Hua Yueling and the others never thought that they would use this method to kill the scorpion monster.But now this is not the focus of their attention. Their focus has moved to the round pillar at the top.


    I don''t know if it will fall again, this is worthy of their observation.


    "..."


    Time passed, and with a loud sound, there was no more movement on the above things, it seemed that there was no problem, and there would be no more reactions next.


    "Okay, there is no problem here, let''s go. Then it should be almost to the deepest point. What we are looking for is probably there." After Hua Yun and the others had seen it, Hua Yueling took the lead and turned away. , Aroline followed him, and Hua Yun and the others followed.


    In this way, the group will return to the place where the organ was opened. A door on the left and right is opened. Through the light observation, the two roads lead to deeper underground. No matter how they look, they don¡¯t seem to end. It seems that there is still a long way to go.

 1155 Chapter 1155 Dead Creature

    "Where? Or divide into two teams?"


    "It''s better to split into two teams. This way, we will come back when we reach the end. Let''s come back here to gather."


    Hua Yueling looked around and said.There are a total of five people on their side, and there are four people besides Aroline. They can be divided into two teams. Hua Yueling glanced over Hua Yun and the three girls, especially the longest stay with her sister.


    "I''ll be with Yuetong, let''s go here, Ningshuang will be with you, you go over there."


    "..."


    Something was beyond Hua Yueling''s expectation. She thought that Sister Yun would say to be with herself, but she would take the initiative to pull Mu Ningshuang to her side.


    "Sister Yun, be careful when you go down, don''t know what''s below."


    "Be at ease, we will be careful, and so will your side."


    "Ok."


    In this way, Aroline was left out inexplicably. It seemed that she was left here waiting for Hua Yueling and Hua Yun to come back.


    "Hey, hey, is it okay to just exclude me like this?"


    Aroline grabbed the wrists of Huayueling and Huayun''s sister and brother who were about to leave, looked at them with false eyes and said.


    "Sister Aroline, you won''t be in charge of us, no matter where you want to go, it''s okay."


    "That''s it, Arolin, you can figure it out by yourself, don''t ask us, you still have to see your own choice. If you want to be with Xiao Ling, go there, if you want to be with me, come with me ."


    "Hey, this... I have to think about it, where should I go with..."


    "Then you just think about it here, we''ll leave first. When you think it over, then come down and chase us." Hua Yun turned around and walked to the secret door on her right.


    Hua Yueling also glanced at Aroline, seeing that she hadn''t made any reaction yet, and didn''t say anything, just turned around and walked in the opposite direction to her sister Hua Yun.They went into different secret doors and stepped down the stairs.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong also walked underground with them behind them.


    Arolin seems to be thinking about something when she is standing there, maybe she is thinking about whether to be with Hua Yueling or Hua Yun. It seems that this question is still very difficult to answer, and she still has no response. It.


    Hua Yueling and Hua Yun didn''t bother with her anymore, they went down to explorers separately.Hua Yueling handed the flashlight to her sister Huayun. Don¡¯t look at them, but he was the only one who really carried a flashlight. It was her sister Huayun who reminded him, but he only brought this. One, it was enough for him to carry one, but he didn''t expect it to be enough, which was unexpected.


    "Please, Ningshuang."


    Mu Ningshuang nodded, raising her magic wand, and a ball of light appeared on her head. Although the light emitted by the ball of light was not as good as the flashlight that Hua Yueling had brought, it was still very useful.In any case, it is enough to at least help them illuminate the way forward and allow them to understand the surrounding situation.


    Down the stairs all the way to the bottom, stepping on the ground made of soil, Aroline also had no news and did not catch up.Hua Yueling also looked back, but under the light created by magic, she didn''t see any sign of Aroline chasing her. It seemed that she had chosen the other side, but it wasn''t necessarily.


    Hua Yueling looked back and stopped. Mu Ningshuang noticed his movements and stopped.Go back to him and look back up the stairs with him.


    There are still their footprints on the stairs. The stairs are not the kind commonly seen in modern society. They are similar in form, but the materials used are different.The stairs here are completely earthy, and there seems to be a layer of sand on it. I don''t know if it was covered or dropped.


    The footprints they had walked still remained on it, and after looking up for a while, Hua Yueling recovered and took Mu Ningshuang''s hand and walked forward.


    Mu Ningshuang looked at his back from behind, a pair of big eyes showed some different colors, and his hand was pulled forward by him.


    Footsteps sounded again in the dark passage, but it was estimated that there was no end for a while.The construction here is still very long. If it is to protect the things placed here, it is a bit too simple. What is the use of just making the road long.


    Hua Yueling was thinking about it when she heard footsteps that didn''t belong to them.Is that the sound of the enemy''s footsteps?


    The sound of "Kalakala" sounded, followed by a louder crash.The light illuminates their surroundings, illuminates the passage, and there are shadows moving in the distance, and something on the ground seems to be slowly moving.


    "That''s...skeleton!"


    Skeletons are arguably the weakest enemy of the Necrosystem in the game and in the novel. It is quite incredible for Hua Yueling to see them here.Encountered such a terrible enemy in front to protect this place, how come here it becomes a weak skeleton?


    Those skeletons were even faster than them, and in a few blinks they reached a place not far in front of them, waving the weapons in their hands, and making a messy noise like "banging and banging" like showing off.


    The weapons in the hands of the skeletons are different, such as long swords of broken copper and iron, axes with rolled blades in one hand, shields, wooden shields, iron shields, and even broken swords.Put aside the weak or not, their appearance is really terrible, and seeing this enemy with your own eyes is different from what you imagined.


    Mu Ningshuang was still scared back, but Hua Yueling grabbed her hand so that she quickly adjusted her mentality and calmed down.


    "give it to me."


    Just when Hua Yueling took out his two-handed sword and was about to go up to block the skeletons from going forward, Mu Ningshuang took out his magic wand and said.The skeletons were right in front of them, and their weapons waved and smashed towards them.


    It was too late to say anything. A light flashed from the top of the magic wand, and a light flashed. It was a magical ball of light. Huayueling could feel warmth from above, but this warmth and the warmth of the flames Different, this is a more heart-warming power.


    The light ball hit the skeleton''s body, and the skeleton barely responded. After shaking his body for a few times, the skeleton suddenly scattered and fell to the ground.The bones overlapped and fell together, hitting, and there was a sound.


    The skeleton rushing to the front was killed, the skeletons rushing up behind did not have any other reaction, still rushing in disregard of death.But death is nothing to them, it''s just a normal thing.


    Unlike humans, they don''t even have the concept of life and death.

 1156 Chapter 1156 Light Magic

    The skeletons moved forward, but they couldn''t get close to Hua Yueling''s side, they saw the Mu Ningshuang magic wand raised, and the light ball magic was released again.


    Huayueling still knew this kind of magic, and he could use it, but it was not necessary now.


    The ball of light hit the skeletons, and easily knocked them down one by one. The skeleton monsters that surged up died under her magic, and none of them could even withstand a blow.


    "Ningshuang, your magic is getting better and better, the progress is really great."


    Hua Yueling was surprised to see that all the skeletons were killed.Mu Ningshuang nodded without any change in his expression, without any other expressions, especially calm.


    "The next battle is up to you."


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Hua Yueling took the initiative to grab her hand and said to her as she continued walking inside.


    "Don''t worry, I will solve them all."


    Mu Ningshuang dare not say anything else, but in terms of magic, it can be said to be the strongest among Hua Yueling and the others.There are various types of magic, and it is naturally not so easy to practice all types well, but in this way it will be easy to fight, if there are many.


    After bypassing the scattered skeletons of the skeletons, they continued to walk forward. This passage was also twisted and twisted, and there were no ore veins that could be excavated on the walls on both sides. I can''t figure out why the people who used to live here made this place like this.


    It feels like this is not particularly good, there should be other better ways.


    "Hey, is there no way?"


    Walking, Hua Yueling found that they had come to an end, but there was still nothing.No, I can¡¯t say that. If there is something, there are still things. There are a few levers on the wall in front of you, and there is a road beside it, but the road is not long, and there seems to be a dark road at the end. Door, but it''s not sure yet.


    "..."


    The two walked inside, stopped in front of the wall paper, reached out and tapped.It''s hard to hear the sound, and I don''t know if it''s just what I thought, what''s hidden behind this, but seeing the few levers on the wall next to them, they all have a headache.


    "How can I do this?"


    I don''t know what these levers are all about. I haven''t got any clues so far. It will definitely not work if I just pull it down. Then it will not be dangerous if the mechanism that shouldn''t be activated is activated.


    Standing in front of these levers, Hua Yueling felt that she had nothing to do.Mu Ningshuang is the same.


    "Explore and see, maybe you can find something useful."


    After standing for a while, neither of them moved.But it can¡¯t continue like this. Huayueling came up with a way, tried to probe the back of the following organs, but found that this way didn¡¯t work, these levers were obviously used in some way to hide their connection. Because of the location, Hua Yueling had no way to explore and study where they came from. The plan just failed immediately.


    "Forget it. Or let''s go back and see what''s going on with Sister Yun and the others, and what happened to them."


    "Just ask if you can."


    "That''s fine too."


    After inquiring, it turned out that the situation that Hua Yun and the others encountered was not much different from this one. They had all reached the end of the road, but they had also found those tie rods.


    After asking, Hua Yueling also deliberately counted the number of pull rods, and compared it with Hua Yun, and found that the number of pull rods on both sides were the same.


    "What does this mean?"


    After asking this question, no one can answer his question. To say that the one-to-one correspondence is not a special image. After all, both sides are switches, and no one is used for display.


    "Sister Yun, do you have any other discoveries?"


    Hua Yueling asked.


    "not at all."


    "Well, isn''t it related to the mechanism... In that case... Otherwise, it''s in the lobby where we came, the place where the scorpion monster was crushed, isn''t there some rooms we haven''t explored yet? . Is there something in those rooms?"


    Hua Yueling is just a guess, this possibility is actually not too great.


    "It''s unlikely. No one would just leave the operation method of the mechanism here so easily. Although they said that they left, it doesn''t mean they just gave up here."


    "That''s true."


    "If this is the case, they will definitely remember how to turn on the switch by themselves, and will not leave the method of turning on the switch here and wait for others to turn on the switch and take away what they have hidden. If that is the case, it is better to take it away. , Why stay."


    "Perhaps what is left is what they don''t need?"


    "Don''t argue about this, the important thing is how to open this mechanism. You can''t try casually, it''s dangerous."


    "But don''t even want to open it if you don''t try it."


    Suddenly there was no reaction on both sides, and there was really no way for a while. Just looking at the appearance of these levers are the same, nothing can be seen, and people do not know which one to pull down is better.


    "Then what should be done. If you don''t try it, you won''t know which one to use, and if you don''t use it, we won''t be able to go."


    "that¡­¡­"


    There was another silence, and there was really no other way except experiment.


    "It would be great if I could find some clues, even a little bit."


    Hua Yueling looked around, but it was useless, or nothing.It''s like this everywhere, it''s all ordinary places, and nothing is worth noting.


    Suddenly their actions fell into a certain state of stalemate. There was nothing to do, nothing to do, and even no place to go, unless they decided that their actions had failed.


    Hua Yueling and the others naturally didn''t want this, but what should they do if they want to continue.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    "Are you in trouble again?"


    "Sister Aroline."


    Hua Yueling was not surprised that Sister Aroline would appear here, and after hearing the voice, he just turned his head and glanced at her.


    "Sister Aroline, do you have a way?"


    "Hmph, there is still something rare to live with my sister in this kind of place, this kind of thing can be easily solved even without any hint to my sister."


    "Sister Aroline is so powerful, naturally you don''t need to be like us."


    Hua Yueling shrugged and said.


    "But what method are you going to use, Sister Aroline, can you find out which of these mechanisms is true?"


    "Of course, but sister, I have an easier way."


    Arolin said, she went to the wall on the right and raised her little hand.


    "Sister, I just broke the wall in front of me, no matter where else I can."

 1157 Chapter 1157

    Aroline didn¡¯t wait for Hua Yueling to say anything, she slammed her small fist. As a result, the hidden wall that should have been very strong was destroyed by her fist. It was easy, even There are no obstacles.


    The hidden wall was broken into pieces like this, and Aroline made a passage for them like this, the original mechanism was naturally unnecessary.But the other side is different, it has not been opened yet.


    "I''ll go and help Sister Huayun open up the road over there, Xiao Yueling, go and see if what we are looking for is here."


    Arolin said, she ran forward, Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang looked at each other, nodded, did not follow, the two of them searched in this new passage.There are also several rooms here. The doors of these rooms are tightly closed and locked. It is impossible to open it in such a normal way.


    "There is no key."


    Hua Yueling said helplessly after trying some room doors.In this case, if they want to enter, the only way is to destroy the door directly.These doors are just ordinary wooden doors, it is quite easy to destroy them.


    "Destroy it directly. Ningshuang, push aside a little, be careful not to be affected."


    "Ok."


    Mu Ningshuang walked away to the side, giving Hua Yueling ample room.


    The wooden door was smashed heavily by the two-handed sword, and it was easily broken, and the fragments scattered all over the place, but the locked place was still connected to the wall and not separated. In this respect, it was quite strong.


    Hua Yueling walked in first, while Mu Ningshuang followed him closely, chased him and entered the room with him.


    A magical ball of light appeared on his head, and the room was also illuminated by light, allowing them to see the situation inside.There was nothing they wanted in this room, it was empty and there was nothing.


    "Let''s go to another room and have a look."


    Hua Yueling scanned the room and saw that there was nothing inside. Hua Yueling frowned, shook his head, turned and walked back.Unexpectedly, there was nothing here. He had thought there would be something here, but he was quite disappointed in the end.


    But this is also expected, there are so many rooms here, it is normal that there is nothing in one of the rooms.


    Turning to a room slightly closer, the door is still locked, but it is impossible to open it, and it has to be destroyed.


    Just when Hua Yueling was about to destroy the door in front of her, Aroline on the other side brought Huayun and the others over.When they came over, they saw that Hua Yueling was holding a two-handed sword ready to attack the door.


    "Let''s go to another room."


    After Hua Yueling used a two-handed sword to break the door in front of her, Hua Yun and the others did not follow in, but chose to go elsewhere.After all, there are still a lot of rooms here, even if they are divided into two groups, it will take some time.


    Hua Yun and the others went to other places, while Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang continued to explore the room behind the destroyed wooden door.Entering the room, under the shining light, you can see something piled up in the deepest part of the room, which is a certain material, similar to iron blocks.


    There were a lot of desks and cabinets on both sides, and some things were placed on them, but those he hadn''t seen and didn''t recognize.


    "these are¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling walked over quickly, squatted down and picked up the material at the end of the room, carefully examining this material. This is a material that Hua Yueling has never seen before, and it looks very special. .


    "Could it be this?"


    "I don''t know, just ask Sister Aroline. I''ll call her."


    Mu Ningshuang said that she turned around and ran outside. When she reached the door, she called Aroline to her. Soon Aroline ran back and came to her.


    "Have you found it?" Arolin asked after coming over.


    "Well, I found something, but I don''t know if it is. I still need Sister Aroline to check it out."


    Aroline returned to the room with her. When she entered, she saw Aroline walking out with a piece of the material. After receiving the material from his hand, Aroline carefully observed and began to recall the map. On the description.


    In fact, the description on the map is not so careful, otherwise they can better find what they want.But now they need to carefully compare and guess.


    "It should be this. It is the same as the description left by Gokala. Hold them. Then see if there are others. If there are any, hold them. Then there is no need to worry about these."


    Arolin said so, she put away the materials in her hands, and then she followed Hua Yueling inside.


    Going into the depths of the room, what materials have been found, the quantity of materials is not large, and I don''t know if it is enough.


    "Take them all, it''s estimated that no one will come to this place anymore."


    And there is no need to leave these things to those people.


    Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang did not stay here anymore, but went to the side to see if the things on both sides were useful.


    After all the materials were put away, Aroline also came to them and watched those things with them.


    "What is this?"


    "I don''t know. But it should be something important, otherwise there is no need to hide in such a place."


    "Then take all of them. Just leave it to Xiaoyueling. You can do it well. When you go back, you can give it to Gekara and the others. They may be useful."


    "Okay." Fortunately, these things are all of the same type, so they can be stacked together, otherwise Hua Yueling really can''t hold it.


    They took all these things, and then they left this room. Then they went to each room, but they didn¡¯t get much. Most of them were taken away. Maybe there was nothing left, anyway. Not much has been given to them.


    "Okay, that''s it. Anyway, what we are looking for should be found. Then we should leave and go to the next place."


    After searching all the rooms, Hua Yueling and the others gathered in the passage outside.


    "Well, but you still have to go out first."


    Hua Yun said.


    Hua Yueling felt like laughing if she had to rely on the rope that was used when she came down.It''s better to say that if you go up, you won''t have to exhaust yourself.


    Not to mention themselves, can sister Yun and the others stand it?This is not a joke. It is impossible to know how deep it is from top to bottom. It is so difficult to go up and down through the rope.


    "Then how to get up?"

 1158 Chapter 1158

    Going back to the top is not relying on the rope. If you rely on the rope, you don''t know when you can go up.Hua Yueling and the others returned to the top with Aroline''s help.


    Back on top of the big pothole, they stood in the desert. The violent wind and sand calmed down at this time, and everything seemed to be calm again.


    The light from above shone again, fell on the desert, and fell on them.I feel very warm here.


    "Next, let''s go to the next place?"


    There are still many places to go, but some of them are more dangerous than where they are now.Many of the materials needed to make those two artifacts are not only in the hands of the outside world, but some are even in the hands of some capable people. It is not very likely that they want to come directly in their hands. The only way that can be thought of is directly. Steal it out.


    However, with the help of Aroline, this was nothing to Hua Yueling and the others. In fact, they could do well without her help, but it was not that safe.


    "Go anywhere, one place. At our current speed, we will be able to collect all of them in a short time. It may even wait until we have all collected. Gokala and others haven''t collected much yet."


    "It''s quite possible."


    Gekara must be much slower than them in terms of speed. After all, they are not like Huayueling and the others, which can be directly transmitted to various places, and the distance between each place is so far. They want to rely on a pair of legs. Moving between such a long distance is not a day or two, but a very long time.


    Hua Yueling and the others are much easier, they can directly transmit from various places, the distance they have to travel is very, very short, and the time spent is naturally shortened a lot, there is no way to compare.


    This is of course an advantage. Now they have accomplished several goals. It is estimated that Gokala can accomplish one.


    However, just as Hua Yueling thought, both Gekara and Rianne hadn''t even reached the nearest destination, let alone completed the task.In the past few days, they have also rushed, but only a few days have passed. Naturally, it is impossible to reach the destination so quickly. You must know that the distance between the two places cannot be reached in a few days, although they are also riding. Horses, but want to get to the nearest place, still more than ten days.


    The time spent collecting things may not even be one-tenth of the time on the way.


    After a few days of busy work, Hua Yueling and the others collected all their mission objectives.During the period, they have returned to the earth several times. Two days have passed. Huayun has gone to work. She has no way to act with them. Although she seems to continue to stay, there is no way, she cannot. day off.


    After all, they are different from Hua Yueling. He has to go to work, but Hua Yueling and the others are indeed on vacation, so they don''t have to worry about time.


    "Huh, time has not been wasted, we finally collected everything, and then we should go back first or find a way to go directly to Sister Gekara and others."


    "It''s better to go back first. Then contact them. They probably haven''t gone back yet."


    "Then we don''t have to go back?"


    "Go back and see how things are going, find out, and ask about the situation."


    In this way, Huayueling and the others returned to the city, where they were hiding.After going back, I found that it was still quite calm there, and it seemed that nothing special happened.


    Hua Yueling and the others did not go to the old blacksmith. For the time being, they were not going to send him the materials, but were going to wait until all of them were collected.


    I went to the place where Rianne wanted them to live before, and there I found Rianne¡¯s subordinate, and communicated with her.


    "Haven''t Gokala come back yet?"


    "Well, but they occasionally send back news. There has been good progress so far, and they should be able to gather in a while. But I didn''t expect that you will be faster than the adults and they came back so early. ."


    "It''s easier on our side. Do you know where they are now?"


    "I don''t know this very well. The adults and the others haven''t mentioned this. They are afraid of leaking the news. Besides, even if they were sent back so long, they would have gone to the next place long ago."


    "That''s it, then forget it, let''s ask ourselves afterwards."


    After asking, she got a similar answer, and Aroline did not continue to ask, and there was no need to ask.They all know what they should know, but if they go to Gokara and the others, they will get busy again. They haven''t had much rest yet, and they really want to rest.


    "But forget it today. After having been busy for so long, it''s time to take a break. Let''s take a break today, and we will leave tomorrow."


    "Ok."


    Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t have any opinions, and it just so happened that they wanted to rest.Although it''s not as good as on earth, it''s still pretty good.


    "But let''s go back to the village again. It''s been a long time. I don''t know how it is now. It should become more prosperous than before."


    They haven''t even been back this time, let alone Gokara and others, they are even more unlikely to have time to go back.After all, I haven''t even collected everything I need now.Where might I have time to come back here.


    A few people went out of the city to the nearby forest, and then they went straight to the village in the city.The defense of the village is much stronger than it was when it was first occupied. You can see that many people are standing on the newly built city wall to defend. They have long bows in their hands and some have melee weapons. Everyone Is extra serious.


    "Looks much stronger than before."


    A few talents just appeared, they were targeted by the defensive soldiers, and they were working part-time. Seeing Aroline and the others.


    "Who?!"


    The moment they asked, they even released their arms to shoot arrows.


    "It''s us."


    Aroline said this, and those people really recognized her.They have been away for a long time, but there are not many newcomers in the village, so the people who are defending here are those who were originally here. They naturally know Huayueling and them.


    He took the initiative to open the door for them, and then invited them into the village. Some people rushed into the village to look for Livio and the others.


    After Hua Yueling and the others entered the village, the door of the village was closed again. The door of the village was remade, and it looked stronger than the one used before.

 1159 Chapter 1159 Changes in the Village

    Hua Yueling and the others returned to the village and received a warm welcome from the people, which made them very happy.


    Livello and Rafia both walked out quickly. They were originally studying something in their respective houses, but they ran out quickly because they were notified.


    "You guys are back!"


    Rafia rushed up excitedly, but when she saw that Gekara was not in their team, her face changed abruptly, and she immediately asked.


    "What about Gekara, why isn''t she with you!"


    They didn''t come back to tell them during the action, so it''s normal for them not to know what happened.Aroline didn''t say anything, but Lu Yuetong explained it.


    "That''s right, then I''m relieved. But I didn''t expect that Leanne is still there, just don''t know... It''s fine if you come back, but you are really fast, you need so much material to collect it so quickly Up."


    "Of course, after all, did I follow. But we just have a rest, and we have to go again after the rest. We have to go and help Gekara and the others. Without our help, I don¡¯t know how long it will take them. Able to collect all."


    "Do you need something to eat? Go to rest after eating."


    "Well, I''m a little hungry, just so, do you have anything to eat? Let''s eat a little bit.


    Hua Yueling touched her stomach and looked at the others. Mu Ningshuang and the others were also a bit hungry. This was normal. They came back immediately after finding the last piece of material, and did not rest much.


    The recent collection journey was a lot more difficult than at the beginning. They spent more time, but compared to the journey, it was still a drop in the bucket.


    But they did a good job and didn''t attract anyone''s attention. This is the most important point.


    The most important thing is not to be discovered. They are still in the stage of increasing their strength. They don''t have the ability to fight the enemy head-on for the time being, so they can only act secretly.If it is really discovered or exposed, then all the previous preparations will be wasted. This is not what they want to see.


    Whether it is Hua Yueling or Aroline and others, although it can be said that the relationship with them is not particularly big, even if it does not matter, they definitely don''t want to do this.


    This is true from either side.


    "It''s fine if there is nothing to do. If you need a break, go and rest. I''ll take you there. The rest place is already prepared for you."


    "Okay, I will trouble you. Are you with your sister?"


    "You live in the same place, and that house was also built by Miss Livello."


    Rafia took them to that place, Livello also followed, and the place they went was the house where Livello walked out before.


    "It''s here, Miss Livello is also here now, both work and rest are..."


    "How about you? Don''t you rest here?"


    "Well, I''m in another house for the time being. But if you have anything, you can tell them, let them come to me, or come here to find me directly."


    Rafia first pointed to the female soldiers guarding the outside of the house, and then pointed to another relatively small house on the left side of the house in front of him.


    "Is there no place to live here?"


    "Yes, there are, but for the time being, I still have to live here, and I will move in after this period of time has passed and I am almost busy." Rafia has explained to some extent, but specifically because he didn''t say anything. .


    Aroline didn''t ask, either, this kind of thing shouldn''t be asked, it''s not necessary.


    In fact, she was only asking curiously. After receiving an answer, although she could not fully answer the question in her mind, it was almost the same, so she stopped asking, and the matter was temporarily over.


    After taking them to the place where they lived, Livello went back to his room. It seemed that he was quite busy and didn''t have time to stay outside.After only such a while, I hurried back to the room, and didn''t talk to them much outside.


    "Miss Livello is also very busy recently, and she doesn''t eat much."


    Rafia saw Livello go back to her room and explained to them with a smile.


    "Hey, what have my sister been up to lately? Are you all the same?"


    "It''s not the same. Miss Livello is mainly to help us study how to improve our defensive capabilities here, and there are other things that trouble her anyway. We are all very grateful to her, even without her. There is no way to maintain a village."


    Rafia was not afraid to expose some of these remarks, but when he said it, he still smiled bitterly.She was naturally doing her best to manage the village. After all, she had never had such experience before, so it was normal to say that she was suddenly handed over to such a task and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "People need time to grow. Rafia, you are also slowly improving. You are doing well now."


    "It''s still a long way away." When Aroline praised herself, Rafia couldn''t help but smile. "A few of you are tired. I will take you to choose your own room first, and then we will go together. Let¡¯s eat something. I¡¯ve prepared the food, and it should be almost there after we choose the room."


    Rafia''s progress compared to the previous one can be said to be obvious, and she didn''t want to do so before.Bringing Huayueling and the others to their place of residence, the rooms are on the first and second floors. Before going, Rafia also asked their opinions.


    "There are three empty rooms below, and the remaining rooms are upstairs."


    "Upstairs is not bad too." Hua Yueling raised her head and looked up.The stairs on the left and right sides are connected from the ground in a semicircle to the uppermost platform, which is almost circular.


    There are fences on the edge of the platform to prevent people from falling from above.


    "Sister Aroline, how about you?"


    Hua Yueling and the others are only four, even if the four are below it is no problem.But Hua Yueling felt that it was better to live upstairs, in that case, he could stand directly in front of the window in the room and look out.


    It¡¯s not that Huayueling has never seen the scenery here, but after so long, coming back here again, I still feel a little touched.


    "Whatever. I don''t care."


    Aroline shrugged.


    "But since Xiaoyueling you want to live upstairs, then sister, I will follow you, and I will go upstairs."


    Looking at Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong again, their choices were not unexpected. Like Aroline, they both made choices because of Hua Yueling''s choice.


    "Then I''ll take a few people upstairs to have a look. The upstairs is actually pretty good. I think it''s better than the layout of the rooms below."

 1160 Chapter 1160 Quiet Village

    Rafia took them upstairs, Hua Yueling and the others looked over each room.In fact, most of the rooms are almost the same, regardless of the area or the layout inside.


    However, the furniture placed inside really made Hua Yueling and the others feel very interesting. It was not obtained from the earth, but handmade by people here.Unexpectedly, there are many talents in such a small village, and there are people who can make furniture, and they are so exquisite.


    "Do you like these?"


    Rafia also specially showed them some of the most well-made pieces of furniture, all of which are commonly used. As for the less frequently used ones, they are a little worse, but there is no difference.The gap is not visible to the naked eye, but if you look closely, you can still easily see it.


    "It''s pretty good, I don''t think I''ve seen anything like this on Earth. But these seem to be a little different."


    "Well, I need too much furniture. If you hand it over to a few people, you will definitely not be able to make it in a short time. Some of them are made by other people, so there may be no way to compare with these."


    "No, they are actually pretty good."


    Hua Yueling said again quickly.He didn''t want to criticize other people. It would be good if they could make these furniture, and he also said what else to do.


    The room was selected quickly, one room per person, and comfortable to rest.Then Hua Yueling and the others did not stay in the room. They were led by Rafia to the place to eat. As soon as they entered the room, they smelled the scent of the food. The taste was really good, and I ate it with them. It''s not the same, but it''s really fragrant.


    The number of dishes is not large, but each one is very delicate, just looking like it can be said to be delicious.


    The table is a large brown wooden table, which is very clean.There is no problem with fifteen or six people sitting around the table. The chairs next to the table are all the same color, but they seem to be darker.


    "Come on, do it. If you want to eat, ask someone to bring it out. Is there anything else to drink? There are also drinks."


    Rafia''s hospitality was really meticulous, which was hard to imagine before.In the impression of Aroline and the others, Rafia was still the temperamental character, who would have thought that she would become like this now.


    "Forget the wine, just drink some juice."


    Aroline waved her hand and said.Among these people, she is the only one who can drink, is it interesting to drink alone, and she doesn''t really want to drink.


    "that¡­¡­"


    "No, let''s take it here."


    "It doesn''t matter if you bring it. We often make special drinks here. In this regard, you won''t lose."


    Rafia said with a smile.


    After a while, I saw a girl walking over quickly, holding a yellow-brown round wooden tray in her hand. There were several large wooden cups on the tray, all for drinking.Generally speaking, the average hunter has a good amount of alcohol, and you can drink several glasses with this cup when drinking.


    But this has something to do with the wine here. The average alcohol content is not so high, but you can drink more.


    Whether the degree is high or not is not so related to Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang. After all, they don''t drink at all and are not very interested in these.But these big wooden cups are quite interesting for them to look at. They still look quite interesting.


    It is also a bit heavy to serve, after all, the drink is poured a full glass.


    One person took a cup and tasted it. The drink was dark red, and there were a few ice cubes inside, and there was a trace of cold air.After a bite, the taste is not bad, but it is not completely sweet, but sweet and sour, which is quite delicious.


    "It''s delicious."


    Hua Yueling said after taking a sip and putting it on the table.


    "It''s good to drink. If you want to drink it, just say it. There are plenty of it. But if you want to drink something else, you can change the taste."


    Rafia also sat down at this time, seeing them put down the wooden cups and no action, greeted them to eat.


    "Eat more quickly. They are all freshly made. They are heating up. If you don''t eat them, they should be cold later."


    In fact, it''s just talking, these dishes are still steaming hot, and they will cool down in a short while.


    With a fork in his hand, he chose a good-looking one and put it in his mouth. It looked good, and gourmets generally chewed and tasted it slowly.Hua Yueling thought that this action was funny, but no one laughed at him here.


    The same is true for other people, everyone is not in a hurry to taste the delicious food slowly.It''s a completely different taste, different from the food they''ve eaten, it''s a unique taste in this world.


    I can''t say that I really like it, but I can''t say that I don''t like it. It can be said to be delicious.


    "The taste is quite unique, not the same as ours."


    "That''s for sure, every place is different." Rafia said while taking food for them. After sitting down, she didn''t rest and was always busy.


    Hua Yueling was eating and drinking, but she was the busiest one.


    "Don''t just clip it to us, you can eat it yourself, don''t be busy."


    When Aroline saw her, she was still picking up food for them, don''t tell her.


    "I only ate in the morning, and my stomach is not very hungry. Then I won''t stay, you can eat, I will go out first."


    "Don''t you want to eat something?"


    "Stop eating."


    Rafia then said goodbye to them, Hua Yueling and the others also said two farewell words to her, and then watched her get up and leave.


    After walking out of the room quickly, she left the house and returned to the place where she was before. Even though the village was calm down now, there were a lot of things to work on.


    Every day she is very busy at work, and she doesn''t even give herself any rest time.It''s okay if only the affairs of a village are managed, but she needs to manage more than that, there are many other things that need to be managed by her.


    In the days when Gekara was away, she was the leader here, the boss here, her words are the imperial decree of the word.


    "Well, it seems that it won''t be easy in a short time."


    Sitting in the chair against the back of the chair, thinking back to what Hua Yueling and the others had said not long ago, she was still not very clear about what she needed to do next, but it would definitely not be easier than now.


    "But I won''t lose to her."


    She remembers the name Rianne very clearly, and she is considered one of her best friends, but later due to certain things, the two sides quarreled, until she and Gokara left this place, the two people still had no chance to resolve the misunderstanding. .


    "See her again this time..."


    Thinking about it, she couldn''t help but laughed, she raised her head, exerted a little force on her feet, and leaned back, smiling very happily.

 1161 Chapter 1161

    After eating, Huayueling did not go to rest immediately, but went to Liweiluo.Livello was not in her room. After asking the maid, she knew that she had gone out while they were eating, and she should be in the village now.


    "Go out and find her."


    After Arolin finished speaking, she quickly ran outside. Hua Yueling and the others chased and ran out. A few people left the house. After they got outside, they could easily find Liweiluo.


    Under the warm daylight, Livello was in the middle of the village, looking up at the sky, seeming to be staring at the hot fireball in the sky, wondering if he was studying any peculiar theory.


    Hua Yueling and the others came to her and looked up like her, but they couldn''t concentrate as much as her.I looked at it for a while and didn''t see anything.They winked at each other, and they walked away without interrupting Livello''s work for a while.


    "My sister seems to be still studying the teleportation formation." Arolin said after walking away from Livello.


    "Teleportation array? Isn''t it all right?"


    "There is no security issue, but there are other issues. My sister and I have talked about this before, but I didn''t say so much."


    "what is the problem?"


    Hua Yueling asked curiously.Aroline looked at him and explained it.


    "It''s the enemy''s problem that I have talked about with you. Although this teleportation array is relatively stable, this is only one aspect. It is not enough to do a good job in this aspect. This teleportation array is easier to detect, and Due to the distance of the transmission and other reasons, the emitted power fluctuates relatively large, and it will be very troublesome if it is discovered by a caring person."


    The village has changed a lot, and every house has changed a lot.The outside of the house is decorated with various decorations, some are decorated with flowers, and some are decorated with some others, which are quite good.


    On the road, many people greeted Huayueling and the others. Huayueling and the others also responded to these people. Everyone was very friendly to them and regarded them as benefactors.


    Everyone is very enthusiastic, this is the kind of enthusiasm Hua Yueling has not felt before.Say hello to them, say a word or two in a friendly manner, and then separate.


    It''s really like half a friend, but a friend who has only met once or twice.


    After going around the village, they returned to the place where Livio was. Livio was still there, but did not continue to look up at the sky. At this time, she was lowering her head as if she was calculating what.


    "Sister, did you find anything again?"


    "Some discoveries." Liweiluo said, cherishing words. "Aren''t you going to help, don''t you?"


    "Don''t worry, you have to rest for a night, no, I''ll talk about it tomorrow, it''s fine."


    Aroline said nonchalantly.


    "That''s right, don''t you need my help. If you need it, I won''t go with you tomorrow."


    "No, it''s okay to be alone. You can go along with you, save something."


    Livello shook his head lightly, and talked with Aroline instead of doing his own things.


    "Do you use it now? There is still time for it now."


    "Well, there are things you need to do, come with me."


    Livello took Aroline away, and they returned to the house.Hua Yueling and the others couldn¡¯t help much, so they didn¡¯t follow up. They didn¡¯t want to go to bed and rest so soon after eating just now. Although they have just turned around, it feels a bit early. Turn around.


    "Let''s look around again."


    Anyway, there is nothing else you can do for the time being. It''s not bad to go around here at will, just to carefully observe what has changed here.


    Hua Yueling really enjoys the feeling of walking here, and some petite creatures can be seen moving on the green grass.The breeze was blowing, blowing his hair and blowing across his cheeks.


    What rang in my ears was the sound of the branches and leaves being blown, the sound of the leaves "crushing", the trembling of the branches and leaves, as if they had been hit by something.


    Now is the best season for the greenest grass. The scorching sun burns the earth and the trees, the leaves and the sticking branches.


    The light fell on their heads and on them. It was so warm. They didn''t even have the idea of ??going down as they walked. They lie down like this, lying on the grass and enjoying the sun.


    "I have to go back to sleep for a while, and I feel a little sleepy as I walk."


    She yawned with her hand over her mouth, and Hua Yueling rubbed her eyes and said.As soon as noon arrives, he will be sleepy. It is not good if he does not sleep at noon every day. If he does not sleep, he will have no energy at all in the afternoon, let alone doing anything, even playing is uncomfortable.


    "Go back, don''t bear it, let''s take a rest too."


    Lu Yuetong saw that he was really sleepy, so he raised his hand and said.Mu Ningshuang looked at it, and also took his hand, and grabbed his other hand that was still free.


    The two were silent, both pulling his hands without any words.Huayueling stood silently between the two of them. The two of them glanced at each other, and she didn''t know if there was an agreement in the meeting. Anyway, she had a sharp heart, and they pulled him forward together.


    "?"


    Hua Yueling looked at the two girls strangely. Compared to the past, they were obviously different, but they didn''t know when they started.


    Under the bright sun, the three people walked unhurriedly, but they gradually got closer, becoming more and more like one person.Feeling the softness of the girl''s body from both sides of her body, Huayueling''s thoughts can''t help but flutter, gradually throwing away everything in front of her, her thoughts dived into her dreams, and her dreams were somewhat different.


    Holding the hands of the two of them, Hua Yueling also recovered after walking for a while, turning his head left and right to look at the two girls beside her, Hua Yueling smiled again, speeded up and walked back. .


    The corners of Lu Yuetong''s mouth curled up, not knowing if he had thought of something, that''s why the smile appeared, and it didn''t fade away.At that time, Mu Ningshuang could not see any reaction at all, she still looked cold, looking calm.


    The three returned to the house, passed through the gate, and walked through the hall to the passage.


    "Let''s go back and rest first, and let''s play together later when we get up."


    At the door of the nearest Lu Yuetong''s room, Hua Yueling released her hand and said to her with a smile.


    After saying goodbye to Lu Yuetong, he then went to his own room, but Hua Yueling did not stop, but continued to walk inside until he reached the door of Mu Ningshuang''s room.


    Originally, Mu Ningshuang wanted to stop at his door, but he was stubbornly pulled into it and couldn''t stop, so he followed him to the door of his room.

 1162 Chapter 1162 Preventive Measures

    The noon break is not too long, and the longest is only one hour of effort. Generally speaking, even during the holidays, the time spent taking a nap is no more than one hour.


    Of course there are other situations, but that kind of situation is very rare and uncommon.


    After returning to the room, Hua Yueling read the e-book for a while, walked to the window idly, opened the window and looked at the scenery outside.The village is relatively quiet, especially in the forest. There are probably no other sounds except the sound of the wind and the sound of the leaves being moved.


    There were hardly any people walking around in the village. There were not many patrol personnel. Two people walked past. I don''t know if there are other people.The place with the largest number of people has to mention the two-story wooden city wall, and on the tall city wall made of wood by Aroline and Livello, there are dozens of soldiers standing by.


    None of the soldiers neglected their duties. They all seemed to know that they were very serious, did not miss any place, and had no rest at all.


    This is naturally very good. Don''t look at the calm scene of trying on clothes now, but no one knows what it will become if you are not careful.And even if the forest is unusually quiet, the village is also safe, there are no monsters, and there is still no chance of luck, and it must be extremely vigilant.


    The strength in such a small village is not great. Even if there are people brought by Gokala and Rafia, they may be quite strong in the village or town, but the strength is still insufficient.


    Moreover, the more this kind of time is, the less the strength can''t be lost for no reason. That would be too bad.


    After a glance, there is only this in the village. This kind of quietness in the hot day can be said to be a bit uncomfortable.In the past few days, Hua Yueling and the others have been to quite a few cities, and those cities are quite lively.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t like the crowd very much, but if there is no sound at all, she will be a little uncomfortable in that particularly quiet environment. This is still normal and understandable.


    "Nothing more."


    Speaking softly, he raised his head and his gaze shifted to the woods outside the village. The woods are as quiet as the inside of the village, and it can be seen that there is nothing hidden there.


    Not only was there no people, but more importantly, there were no monsters or animals nearby, and there seemed to be nothing.


    "If you have time, you can go around in it. I don''t know if it''s interesting. Or there are other villages."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but there was no time to go for the time being, and after helping Gekara and the others get the materials they needed, they might not stay here anymore, but went home for a few days.Except for the occasional chance to go back a few days before the holiday, I haven''t spent much time at home.


    In any case, there is still a lot of things they can do.


    "Go to sleep, you are almost sleepy."


    After holding a pair of arms on the window sill for a while, Hua Yueling felt so sleepy that she couldn''t bear it, so she got up and turned around and walked to the bed to sit down.


    "Sleep!"


    Hua Yueling lay down directly, took a long breath and then exhaled, then closed his eyes and entered a state of rest.


    The soldiers in the village are patrolling. Even in such a quiet situation, they can''t do nothing, can''t stop, but must patrol.


    No one dared to oppose the rules laid down by Rafia, and no one dared to break it.This is a dead rule for the safety of the village. There may be nothing right now, but no one can guarantee that nothing will happen in the future. If no one is patrolling, their response is likely to be slow, sometimes even just slow. The last one or two seconds can have extremely dire consequences, let alone a long time.


    The soldiers performed their duties faithfully and walked through almost every piece of land in the village, and no place was left out.Some people will be replaced every time. It can be said that there are more than a dozen patrols in a day. It can be imagined how dedicated they are to this matter.


    Except for some unpleasant things that happened in the first few days, which caused some unnecessary effects, nothing else happened in the village.But now there can be no even the slightest slack. This is not alarmist or what it is, but because Rafia said that among the aborigines in this village, there should still be people who can be called gaps.


    It''s just that they still have no way to send the news out. After all, their guards are very tight, and it is almost impossible to achieve this.But this also makes them a little nervous and worried, after all, if the news is really spread out, it will be a big trouble.


    Nothing has changed in recent times, but Rafia seems to have thought of a certain strategy recently and is preparing to implement it.


    What is the side filter that Rafia has researched? No one knows this yet, and she didn¡¯t tell anyone else except Livio, but she just said a word, Livio herself is interested in this matter. Not big.If she wants to know who the spy is, she can find out directly, there is no need to spend that time.


    "We have to wait for a while, otherwise...it won''t be easy to succeed if the time is too early."


    Rafia stood up and walked around the room, feeling a little tired, thinking about all kinds of things every day, which had never happened before.It became like this after coming back. This is something she doesn¡¯t like, but what can be done if she doesn¡¯t like it. She has no choice but to hold on to it. If she doesn¡¯t stand up and doesn¡¯t do something, then No one can do things and cannot rely on others.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    When I walked to the window, I looked out and looked at the houses in the distance. The surroundings of the houses were quiet.


    After standing for a while, she turned around and walked to the front of the table, pressed on the table, lowered her head, shook her head, and sat back on the chair again.Pick up the pen and write something on the paper.


    "so annoying!"


    While complaining while continuing to write, she was just complaining, even if she really asked her to stop doing it, she wouldn''t do that.No matter how unwilling, she and Gokara have the same ideas in this regard.


    "Definitely take it back!"


    Hate said, she stared at the neatly spread paper on the table, struggling to write.I wrote many things in the pen, some of which were useful and some were not useful, but no matter what was useful or not, I had to write them down, and I couldn¡¯t leave out at all.

 1163 Chapter 1163

    "It''s not easy."


    Gokala sat in front of the table with his back leaning on the back of the chair, and his hands on the table.


    "what else can we do?"


    Gokala has been worried about this for several days, but so far he has not been able to think of any way.Every day she goes out to investigate the situation, but so far there is no progress.


    Now they are in a prosperous city, one of the most prosperous cities here.Because of this, the security of this place is also extremely strict, and what they are looking for is placed in the most severe place, and it is extremely difficult to find it.


    It has been several days since Gokara and Rianne came here again, but there has been no progress in these few days.Although the previous events have also abolished some of their efforts, they are not particularly difficult, but this time it is different. The difficulties this time are much more difficult than before.


    This is also the reason why they haven''t done anything for a long time since they got here. They want to do it, but the key is not knowing what to do.It''s not that they didn''t do it at night, but they didn''t achieve their goal after passing, and they were almost found out, and finally they didn''t come back dingy.


    "It''s a failure."


    "Boom!"


    There was a knock on the door, and she walked over to open the door, and Rianne''s face appeared in her eyes. When she saw her coming, Gokala stepped aside and let her in.


    "What''s new?"


    "Not yet. But I have found some more people to see if they can find any information. But the possibility is unlikely. Unless there is a secret passage in that place, there is only one way."


    "It''s not impossible to be more careful next time. We were careless last time."


    "The carelessness is indeed a little careless, but there is such a barrier to protect it is indeed unexpected. If you want to enter, you must either destroy the barrier or find a way to pass through that level of barrier." Leanne said with some annoyance.


    "How to break the barrier is not difficult, but it''s hard not to be discovered during this period. You can''t move when you break the barrier, otherwise you will have to give up your previous efforts."


    "The interval between their patrols is very short. That thing is so important to that guy, it turned out to be so on guard."


    "This is understandable. They will definitely do everything in their power to keep that kind of thing, but they didn''t expect it to be kept in this way. It''s very difficult if you don''t want to be stunned."


    Although they are strong, they still have to act without disturbing the soldiers there. This is very difficult. If they can directly attack the past, it would be better. Unfortunately, they can¡¯t. If they don¡¯t fight, they can¡¯t be discovered. It can be said that it is extremely difficult.


    "Is there no other way? If we can be invisible."


    "This can''t be helped. I have a lot of props, but there is no such thing." Gokala shook his head, walking in the room constantly, abnormally annoying.


    "If not, let''s leave here first, collect other materials first, and wait to see if there is any news. If this material is also available elsewhere, we don''t have to worry about it."


    "It''s better to wait, this kind of material is extremely precious, where is it so easy to find."


    Gokara shook his head, not planning to leave now.


    "Think of a way, maybe there are other ways. Or let''s lure out the people in the city lord''s mansion, and then there will be a chance."


    "This is a way, but the key is how to achieve this effect."


    Gekara and Rianne were speechless, and the two women couldn''t think of a good way for a while.They are also useless enough, if they don''t have to hide their identities, why bother, just hit the door directly.But they definitely can''t do this. In that case, they don''t have much, but their goal is not easy to achieve.


    "But if we come directly, they don''t necessarily know it''s us."


    Rianne''s words were pretty circumstantial, but Gokara understood it straight away.


    "It''s possible, but we can''t take the risk like this. It''s too dangerous. We only have one chance. We can''t do it now. If it''s a while, who knows what it will become, let alone mention it. "


    "Then what should I do, I can''t wait forever."


    Rianne couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Although she didn¡¯t have a rest in the past few days, she would go out to search for useful information every day, but until now there has been no progress. It¡¯s no different from just staying and doing nothing. .


    This made her extremely irritable, she didn''t know what to do, at least she wanted to move, and didn''t want to just wait here, it really made her feel uncomfortable.


    "Don''t worry, the more at this time, the more you need to calm down."


    The two people thought about the plan with sad faces, and did not come up with anything until the evening.But at night they had something to do. They simply put on makeup, and then went to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    To be honest, in their eyes, the City Lord''s Mansion is like entering an uninhabited state, but if so, it is more difficult to do something.Maybe this city lord has been assassinated before. The defense here is very strict, and the interval between soldiers patrolling is very short. If it is a normal place, there will be nothing. These are nothing but the current situation. They need time.


    Entering into the city lord''s mansion, moving around randomly, exploring every place.Even if it is easy to kill the city lord now, their goal has become the most difficult thing, and it is really helpless.


    In this way, not far from where the target was, the two stopped, but no one moved.After a while, another wave of patrols passed by, and after a while, another wave came.


    The two groups of patrols seem to be patrolling this area specifically, so the speed of back and forth is very fast.


    "I don''t want to try again. If I stole it, I will definitely be found out. It won''t be a problem if it is later."


    "You can''t say that. What we want is not to cause too much commotion now. It will be fine when we are gone, but not now."


    "Then I will just knock them out, so that at least I don''t have to worry about it for now."


    Gekara hesitated. This method was not bad, but it was still risky.


    "Well, that''s it."


    After thinking and thinking, Gokala finally nodded and made a decision.


    "But you can try other methods to influence their thinking better."


    "Alright, leave it to me."


    After some deliberation, the two moved into action.

 1164 Chapter 1164

    Once the two of them discussed it together, they made a simple plan.If you want to do it, be bold. The best thing is to muddy the water so that people can''t figure out what is going on. Then their goal will be achieved.


    The most important thing is to hide your identity, nothing else matters.But there is one more thing that needs to be paid attention to, that is, the city lord here cannot be allowed to target the resistance army.You must know that even though the rebels have basically turned underground, it is difficult to find any traces outside, but if it attracts the attention of the city lord here, it is not a good thing, it is very dangerous.


    "Just do it, I''ll leave everything to you in a while."


    "Don''t worry, these people are not in my eyes."


    Rianne spoke confidently.Taking advantage of the effort that the soldiers had just done, the two of them fell to the ground, and then Gokala quickly began to crack the barrier in front of him, while Rianne was looking at the sides of the passage and pricked her ears to listen. Movements on both sides.


    The soldiers haven''t patrolled for the time being. After all, they have just passed, and they will have to wait a little longer to come, but in such a place, there is nothing wrong with being careful.


    "Here. You can''t let them come here."


    When Leanne heard the sound of footsteps, she was not far away.In order to prevent the opponent from coming over, Rianne moved over immediately, and then directly attacked before the soldiers could figure out what happened.


    These soldiers were also unlucky enough. He heard nothing, saw nothing, and then fainted directly, not even knowing how he fainted.But their memories are definitely not like this. Although it is very difficult to change the memories of such people, Rianne will not do that kind of thing, which is basically impossible for her.


    So what she has to do is not to make changes directly, but to make a certain degree of influence, which is still no problem.


    It took a while, and after affecting their memory, Leanne knocked them out.


    "It''s seamless."


    Looking at the collapsed soldiers, she nodded with satisfaction, and then she hurried back to Gokala.Gokara seriously cracked the barrier, and there was no movement. It seemed that it would take a while before she cracked it. The other side was the problem with the soldiers on the other side.


    "There should be no problem here, let''s go over there and take a look."


    After standing for a few seconds, Rayanne frowned slightly. After thinking about it, she looked at Gecara and listened carefully to the sound of her having just come back to take the side. After confirming that there was no one, she quickly moved to the other side. Go.


    There are several rooms on this floor. These rooms are filled with some things, which are very precious, and some rooms are trap rooms.These two people, Rianne and Gokala, have explored them, so they know them well.


    People with ordinary strength like that kind of trap will get caught, but they can''t. No matter what, they can''t be caught by this kind of trap.


    After walking a few steps to the left, she heard rapid footsteps, and ran over quickly, discovering what was going on before going around.


    "It looks like they have found out, and it''s pretty fast!"


    Rianne thought not surprisingly, and after hurriedly chasing up, she waved her hand and knocked the opponent to the ground. Then she turned back and went to a room.The door was opened, and the soldiers just ran out of this room. It seemed that this was their resting place. The soldiers inside were on guard, all holding weapons in their hands, ready to fight.


    Flashing into the room, these guarded soldiers still did not respond. If Rayanne didn''t want them to find out, they would never want to find her.As soon as her figure flickered, the soldiers fainted easily without responding.


    Without any hindrance, the next thing is to affect their memory, but this time it also took some effort.After doing all this, Rianne wiped the sweat from her forehead, and then walked away quickly.


    "Isn''t it okay?"


    The time was longer than expected, and all obstacles that might affect them were resolved. Unexpectedly, Gekara was still cracking the barrier, and it was still not completed.


    After protecting her for a while, Rayanne was worried that the fainted soldiers would be found. She turned around again, and waited for a while at the stairway against the wall of the inner passage, confirming that no one else came up, and then went back. .


    "solve."


    Speaking softly, Gekara stood up and withdrew his hand on the barrier.


    There was no change, she looked around, and she was not surprised to see that Rianne was not here.


    "Is it solved?"


    "Cracked? Then take things away quickly, don''t waste time here."


    Rianne was even more anxious than she, and Gokara nodded and walked into the room.Rianne followed her in, and the two entered the room without having to look for it, and immediately found the kind of material they were looking for.


    "This is it."


    Rianne arrived in front of the materials in a few steps. These materials were placed in a large delicate box. The box was half open and not closed.This is quite strange. Perhaps the city owner feels that his soldiers'' defense is already very good, and there is no need to close the box. Apart from this possibility, it is difficult to think that the city owner can have other ideas.


    In addition to this box, there are several other boxes in the room, all of which are suitable for holding large boxes of the same material, which are filled with things that are usually hard to see.Since they met Nagkara, they naturally wouldn''t leave these things here.


    "Fortunately, I got this bag from Miss Aroline, otherwise I really don''t know what to do like these."


    It is very troublesome to move so many things out close to each other. It is not impossible, but it is very troublesome. It takes several times to go back and forth.With a space bag, it¡¯s not the same. You can easily collect these things that would have taken a lot of effort to remove.


    "Is it all right?" After seeing the materials in the room, Rianne stepped back to the door and watched the sides, not with her.


    "That''s good."


    As soon as the voice fell, Gekara put away all the things in the room, and quickly walked to the door and said.


    The two didn''t speak any more, they quickly escaped in silence, and walked away from the city lord''s mansion easily. During the period, no one noticed them.


    A troublesome thing can be easily solved. As for whether or not something will be discovered, unless those people are particularly capable of associating, there should be no problem.


    Gekara and Rianne are not sure, but they can only do this, otherwise they don''t know how long it will take to get them.

 1165 Chapter 1165

    Easily stole the target material, and after the two quickly separated from the city lord''s mansion, they did not leave the city in a hurry. After returning to the tavern, they lay down on the bed to rest.


    Regardless of whether Geka came or Rianne seemed to have nothing happened, everything went through a peaceful night as usual.


    The city lord¡¯s mansion was calm for a while after they left. The lord¡¯s lord was also resting, and there were no soldiers to patrol the floor where the materials were placed, so no one noticed that so many things were lost in the city lord¡¯s mansion at night. .


    But this only lasted until the next morning. As soon as the genius was lightened, the city lord''s mansion was messed up by a scream, like an earthquake.In fact, there was a real earthquake in the city lord''s mansion. The lord of the city was very angry when he learned of the incident, but what he heard from the soldiers was not true, it was just what Rianne wanted him to hear.


    Rianne''s ability is naturally nothing to say. After her influence, all the soldiers changed their memories unknowingly.The Lord of the City personally asked, and sent someone to interrogate, and got similar answers, but every soldier had some changes.


    This was also made by Leanne deliberately to avoid being seen as a flaw.If all the soldiers said exactly the same, it would be too strange. People would only ask a few people to know that what they said was definitely not true. It was either collusion or the memory was modified.


    Now things like this happen to be developing in the direction she hoped. Rianne didn¡¯t know all of this. When she found something missing in the city lord¡¯s mansion, she and Gokara had left the city like many others and went to other places. local.


    In the morning they walked earlier than they used to, and it was time to leave, but if they were to leave, they might be spotted here.But that doesn''t matter anymore. Anyway, they are not using their original colors here, but they are not afraid of being recognized.


    The identities of Gekara and Rianne are too sensitive, and they know too many people. If they come here as they are, the probability of being recognized is quite high.Because of this, the false faces they use no matter where they go are all dressed up.


    Disguise is not something that everyone knows, nor can it be learned casually, but what they use is not disguise, but a technique that deceives others'' eyes.


    The spell was cast by Gekara, and with her strength, there were very few people who could crack it.


    Gekara and Rianne are not worried about being discovered. In terms of their hidden ability, there is almost no danger.


    When passing the open gate, two people walked between the pedestrians, ordinary people walked out.After leaving the city, they walked in one of the directions, speeding up.


    But this is just an illusion. They use this illusion to lure other people''s attention, even if they are stared at, they lure them in another direction.


    However, these are only used as backup means and may not be useful at all.


    After discovering that something was stolen, the whole city must be searched, and it is hard to say how long it will take to look at them.Luck is not something they can control.


    It''s not entirely a matter of luck. Most of them are related to ability in other ways.


    On the wide dirt road outside the city, two people walked unhurriedly. Not far in front of them were more than 20 carriages, and people on the front and back of these carriages were riding to protect them.They are still familiar with this scene.


    This is always the case when caravans travel. The merchants themselves will bring some guards, but they are not strong enough to stay on their own. They are often only used to decorate the facade, and it is just like that in actual combat.It is the mercenaries who really rely on going out, that is, some people who are riding horses and walking in front of and behind the convoy, carrying different weapons on their backs, and the walking posture or the minimum movement has a brave posture. At least the momentum can overwhelm the enemy.


    The mercenaries are all brave and brave, and only a few have differences. This is normal. Even here, there are many different professions.What profession people choose is based on their own preferences, but there is always one or several types of people who like more and some people who like less, but in any case there is always a chance to see some strange professions.


    Gokara and the others are not slow, faster than the front convoy.But they didn''t want to attract more people''s attention, they just walked around the people quickly, and soon disappeared.


    After passing the convoy and walking a long way, Gre-Anne said something.


    "The next one should be harder."


    "..."


    Gekara didn''t speak, but he agreed with Rianne in his heart.The next target is the city that is located almost to the north of this continent, the capital she was once familiar with.


    There is a kind of complicated emotion surging in my heart, like boiling hot water, and like being frozen into ice in winter, and it is constantly changing.This complexity made him look uncertain, except that she half-downed her head, and Rianne just looked at her and turned her head back, not clear about the change in her heart.


    "that place¡­¡­"


    His expression was stiff as if he had been frozen. It took a while for the muscles on his face to move, his eyes moved and his lips opened slightly.Looking up, looking at the place where the capital is located in the distance, a complex look resurfaced.


    He closed his lips worriedly, clasped both hands, and bent his forearms slightly forward.


    "I don''t know what it will look like there..."


    Think about it if they can directly occupy that place, occupy the capital and be the leader of the invaders there, then they seem to have solved all the problems directly.But this kind of excitement didn''t last long. In fact, she knew that it was just a delusion.


    That is the capital city. The most important people live there. The level of defense is conceivable. If you want to kill those people, it is not enough to be next to them.It¡¯s better to be cautious when you get there. The best thing to do is to keep a low profile and don¡¯t attract attention.


    With the raised head drooping down, Gokara was a little bit disappointed, but this emotion was only temporary, and soon she reorganized her emotions and returned to her usual posture.


    No one knew about the emotional changes during this short period of time, except for herself.Rianne just walked forward and said something softly in her mouth from time to time. Gekara didn''t pay attention to it, so she didn''t know. Now I can hear a few words, and they are all useless.


    Rianne likes to talk and talks a lot. In this respect, she has some similarities with Rafia, but Rafia is not her opponent.

 1166 Chapter 1166

    "Rice buckets, buckets, a bunch of buckets!"


    In the city lord''s mansion, the lord lord''s room, the lord lord is struggling to sway the anger in his heart.The flames in his eyes burned, and his body was even more enveloped in flames. If someone approached the past, he would definitely be able to notice that Lord City Lord''s body was so hot that he could cook directly on him.


    He clenched his hands tightly, clenching his painful teeth that were grilled by anger, his eyes were almost protruding, and his lips were fluttering like fish in the water.His hands were pressed tightly on the table top, and the clean table top that was cleaned up was messed up at once, just like a thief had entered.


    The whole person is standing, half-bent over, leaning forward, the anger has not yet fully erupted, it is only part of it, and part of it is brewing, like a storm. This is just a prelude.


    The heavy breathing sounded like a sound in my ears, but there was no other sound. The more it was, the more depressing it was.The leaders of those soldiers stood in front of the table without daring to say a word. He had said something and explained something before, but it seemed useless now.


    "Talking, why don''t you talk anymore!"


    The Lord City Lord asked angrily.


    "My lord, my lord, the people who came and came are too strong. We didn''t even have a chance to fight back. I was thinking of finding an opportunity to report the letter, but they didn''t give me this opportunity. I was knocked out, and then nothing I no longer know."


    While he could still speak, the soldier captain said hurriedly, but the more he continued, he could see that the face of Lord City Lord became darker, and later it was almost as black as coal.


    The soldier captain didn''t know this yet, lowered his head and continued to explain.


    "To shut up!"


    The lord of the city let him shut his mouth completely with a roar, and his body trembled, and he almost fell to the ground in fright. Fortunately, he controlled himself and still stood still.


    "Hmph, you lost the treasure I collected so hard, even if you want your life, you can''t afford it!"


    He patted the table heavily, and the Lord City Lord gasped for a while, and gradually calmed down.


    "Get out of here!"


    The Lord of the City can''t wait to kill him directly, but he still has a sense of reason, knowing that even if he kills him himself, it is useless. Can you get his things back if you kill him?Impossible, it''s better to let him get out of the way quickly, the more you save him, the more angry he gets, and he will be killed in time.


    After the soldier captain was bombed away, he fell heavily on the chair and lay back weakly.Is it true that I have worked so hard to collect things for so long as a wedding dress for others?


    Not reconciled, he is not reconciled, he can''t just let it go anyway, definitely not!


    "Taking it back, I want to take it all back, absolutely can''t just let it go!"


    "boom!"


    He slapped the table hard just like that, and he roared angrily.The heart-piercing screams can be said to be the tears of the listener, but whether it can be done is another matter, but it should be fine.


    In my heart, I couldn''t say for sure whether it was okay or not. Everything was still unknown now, even what the other party used to take away his precious materials.Even if he knew everything and ordered the city to be sealed off, he was still not sure that he would be able to stop those nasty thieves. In one night, perhaps they would have left.


    But no matter what, you can¡¯t just leave it like that. Even if he knows that some people have left before then, he even wants to send someone to call those people back, but it¡¯s impossible. There are so many people who leave, it¡¯s impossible to call them all. come back.


    "What else can I do!"


    He muttered desperately and helplessly, there was no other way but to rely on God''s help to see if luck was on his side.There is nothing else that can be done.


    "My lord, the city has been sealed off!"


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and after a while he said "come in", and a soldier immediately reported after pushing the door in.


    "Okay, go and inform the general, and search the whole city for me, search every corner of the city, I don''t believe I can''t find it!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    After the soldier got the order, he immediately turned and left. Looking at his leaving back, the lord of the city sighed and returned to that state of depression.


    "I''m afraid this is not good."


    "Don''t even notice you?"


    The person who came did not answer and was silent by default.The Lord City Lord did not continue to ask questions, no answer is the best answer, no matter what it is, it can explain some questions.


    "Is it possible to get it back?"


    Whether he can catch the thief, Lord City Lord has no hope, he only hopes that he can get back his own things, other than that is not important.


    There was still no answer, as if there was no one else here, but he was acting alone and talking to himself.


    The Lord City Lord didn''t care either, and he still got the expected answer.


    Not speaking is acquiescence, still acquiescence, even if he means this, it means that there is really no possibility of finding those things back.In fact, he knew from the very beginning, after all, he didn''t even find those people stealing things. In that case, it means that the enemy''s strength is very strong and it is beyond their reach.


    "Okay, forget it."


    Sighing, Lord City Lord wanted to find a place to lie down and stay, and didn''t want to do anything.


    What a sad thing, so many things are lost, and the face was stolen from someone without knowing.


    "let''s go."


    When the voice fell, he slumped in the chair, closed his eyes motionlessly, and did nothing.The other person hasn''t spoken since he came, maybe he left here sometime.


    "That''s it..."


    Sighing, the anger in his heart seemed to be hidden, or perhaps there was no way to vent it, he didn''t have any other reaction.


    The soldier ran out to the general and told the general what he had received.After the general got the news, he didn''t say anything, and passed the order directly for the soldiers to execute the orders of Lord City Lord.


    The city suddenly became chaotic. The gates were closed and no entry or exit was allowed. A large number of soldiers appeared on the streets and searched everywhere. Some nasty things happened. There were bad guys among the soldiers. Now it is the time for them to act. .But all this was expected, and even what they wanted to do was quickly discovered.


    "Search me well, if anyone has other ideas, don''t even think about seeing the sun tomorrow!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    The city is in a state of chaos, and the people in the city are at a loss just because the soldiers are dispatched. They don''t even know what''s going on.

 1167 Chapter 1167

    Gokala and Rafia walked on the road, and it was another long journey. I don''t know how long it will take to reach the destination.Anyway, it takes a lot of time, almost all of the time is spent on the road.


    They also have no way. If there is a way to reach the destination directly, they would naturally want to use it, but it is a pity that they don''t have that way, so they can only pass this way.


    Walking on the road, from time to time, I can meet some people. Most of these people are businessmen or adventurers, and some are hunters.It is rare to meet ordinary people outside. Even if it can be regarded as a peaceful era, it is still not that safe outside. If it is not necessary, ordinary people will not even leave the city. You can imagine what it is like outside.


    After leaving that city, the two people went to the next city non-stop, and began a long journey.


    On the other side, the city is very lively now. Soldiers searched house-to-house and messed up the city, but until now, I still haven''t found anything.All returned empty-handed.


    The Lord of the City was not surprised by this result, but he still had some fluke psychology, if the goddess of luck patronized, wouldn''t he still have a chance?


    It''s just a matter of thinking, in fact, the possibility is very low.However, this is not worth the gain, not to mention that I can''t find the things I want. As a result, a good city is suddenly shaken by storms, and people also criticize him.


    Lord City Lord doesn''t have the time to manage those now, and he doesn''t want to.


    Hua Yueling and the others had just woke up from their sleep at this time, and they were about to find two people, Gekara and Rianne.Since they don''t know where the two of them are now, they still need to find out.


    Before that, they first went to the city, in the base of the resistance army, and asked some things.


    "We will talk about these places for the nearest place. There are places a little further away. These are the places the two adults might go on the road."


    "Okay, trouble you."


    After asking some news, Aroline thanked the girl.


    With a map, they can almost tell where Gokala and Rianne are going next, but they need to find those places to find out exactly where they are.


    Even if Gekara and Rianne weren''t to bother in those places, they should be able to ask for some information.


    "Let''s go."


    Relying on Aroline''s transmission, Hua Yueling and the others came to the city where Gekara and Rianne were mentioned in the message, but that they had already left.


    When I arrived in the city, I found the spies of the Resistance Army to inquire, only to realize that they had left long ago, and they had been away for a long time.


    "Can you get to the next city after so long?"


    Hua Yueling looked at the map in her hand, thinking with some confusion.The next city is some distance away, but I haven''t walked here, so Hua Yueling has no way to estimate it based on this information alone.


    "It''s about the same. Their speed is not slow. Although the distance is farther, it shouldn''t be too different in terms of their speed."


    "Just go directly to this city. After you get there, you can look for it directly. If you can''t find it, they may not have arrived or they may have left."


    "Then please Sister Aroline."


    If Hua Yueling and the others walked over by themselves, it would naturally take a long time, even longer than the time spent by Gokara and Rianne, but Aroline was different.


    With Aroline here, just teleport it directly.


    Aroline waved her small hand, and several people disappeared from the place.


    On the calm grassland, in a valley, the light flashed, and the figure appeared in it.Hua Yueling opened her eyes, raised her head and looked up, the sky was clear blue, she looked around, the mountains were all around, and she didn''t know where it was.


    "Is this near that city?"


    The silhouettes of other people also appeared around, Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other, and stood on the top of the mountain and looked into the distance.


    The line of sight crossed the mountains and fell on the plain not far away. Some people on the plain were walking away from the city.What Hua Yueling and the others were facing was the direction of the city they were going to. The city''s gate was tightly closed, and there were many soldiers standing on the wall, which seemed very guarded.


    "Ok?!"


    Hua Yueling and the others immediately noticed something was wrong.


    "This is... how the city is so heavily guarded and the gate is still closed. It seems that these people have just come out. Is something wrong?"


    Thinking of this, I naturally thought of Gokara and the others. This matter may have something to do with them. If it weren''t the case, it would be hard to imagine that a city would be as strict as it is now.


    In order to prevent being discovered, Hua Yueling and the others immediately walked down the mountain after taking a look, reached the mountainside, and then looked over the mountain and looked at the city wall.The soldiers on the wall stood upright, all looking stern.The spear in his hand stood upright on the ground.


    There were also some soldiers patrolling the city wall. No one was seen at the gate of the city. Some people wanted to enter the city. They seemed to be talking to the general on the wall, but they seemed to be refused and not allowed to enter.


    "Perhaps it really has something to do with them. If it is related to them, they should also come out and will not stay in it. If the thing they are looking for is found. It is now to determine which direction they will go."


    "This is easy to handle, but it''s even more difficult to find. We are here late, who knows where Sister Gekara and the others are now, it is impossible to catch up like this."


    "Look for it, it''s easy to find them."


    Aroline said so.Finding someone is not a simple job and requires some luck, but it is different for her. What is needed is not luck, but strength.


    The strength is enough, it is not easy to find someone, but it is extremely easy for her.Strength is what comes out to tell people at this time, in fact, it doesn''t come out to say anything, nothing.


    "It''s here."


    As Aroline said, it was not a difficult task, and the person was found without much effort.Where are they?Just in the direction they were walking along the road to the other side, in the direction they were looking at, on the other side of the road.


    "Go around."


    You definitely can''t walk next to the city. It''s not good to be seen. Those soldiers might feel sneaky when they see them passing by.It will take more time to go around. It¡¯s already slow. Don¡¯t try to catch up after going around like this.

 1168 Chapter 1168

    Lord Santos had no hope anymore, and it turned out that he wanted to drive it right.If he can''t figure it out, he has to be furious on his territory when he gets the news, and that''s all.


    Now he looked at the report in his hand, his face was calm, and he didn''t say anything, and put the report on the table.


    The person who came to report stood upright at the table, his face was also calm, and he could not tell what he was saying in his heart.As for who you are talking about, you don''t have to think about it.


    Who would dare to leave this kind of messy work, but he had to teach him how to do it. If you set a fire and sprinkle a handful of salt on the Lord City Lord, how would you endure the terrible consequences?


    Very scared, so he glanced at him from time to time when Lord City Lord looked down at the report, and when he raised his head, his eyes were staring straight at Lord City Lord, if it could be called staring at each other.


    Try not to have any color in your eyes, even a little color may ignite the explosive barrel, and it has nothing to do with flames.


    The Lord of the City looked at him for a while and told him that he could go out, and the search was over and the door was opened.


    After getting the order from Lord City Lord, while he was relieved, he didn''t dare to show any emotion on his face, nodded quickly and then turned to leave.Opening the door, the corridor was empty and quiet, even making him feel that his footsteps were particularly terrifying, like the sound of the devil''s arrival.


    Walking in the corridor, he still remembered the face of Lord City Lord in his mind. He didn''t want to look at the terrible face for a second time. He might even be killed by staring like that.The joke is not like that, it is true.


    He walked out of the room at his usual pace, but the soldier himself didn''t even know how he got out, and then walked down the passage.When he left the City Lord''s Mansion, he patted his chest and let out a long sigh of relief. This was really scary for him, it was really terrifying.


    Fortunately, the situation is not so bad, Lord City Lord did not really trouble him.


    "Let''s leave now, I don''t want to stay here anymore."


    While talking about the soldiers, he quickly ran away from the city lord''s mansion, disappearing into the stacked houses.


    The Lord of the City sat in the chair, staring at the closed door, with a blazing flame in his eyes.


    "This time I admit it, but don''t think that it''s over. Don''t let me find out your identities, otherwise I will want you to look good!"


    Lord City Lord is not only talking about it, after knowing that there is no way to find the thieves and the treasures he has lost by this method alone, he is already thinking of other ways to find the way to the thieves.


    Thinking in my heart that I must catch them, Lord City Lord''s anger was calmed down.


    But no matter what he thinks in his heart, whether he can do it is not what he can think of now.


    "You go find people, no matter how much money you spend, you have to find those people for me!"


    "I''ll say it. Don''t hold up too much hope. With their demonstrated strength, it is not easy to find it."


    "Don''t tell me this, I just want the result, regardless of the process. No matter who it is, as long as those people are found, I will be rewarded!"


    "..."


    After a short silence, the voice answered, and then there was no sound.


    The Lord of the City also lowered his head in silence, put his hands on the table, sank, and fell directly on the table.There was no sound, he closed his mouth tightly and closed his eyes.


    Everything passed like this, and after the other person walked away, he acted immediately.Although it has been said that the possibility of finding the news is not particularly great, the things that should be done still have to be done and cannot be done nothing for this reason.


    Except for the City Lord''s Mansion, his figure disappeared on the street. No one saw him or noticed him, so he left this place and went to a small house on the edge of the city.


    Glancing around, knocked on the door.There was the sound of footsteps inside, and the sound of footsteps stopped at the door, and then a voice came from inside.


    "..."


    The person standing at the door replied, and his voice was also very soft. As his voice sounded, the door was pushed open, and an illusory figure appeared inside.


    No one can see him, but the people at the door are naturally different and can see him.


    Neither of them spoke. After entering the house, they quickly closed the door and followed him into the depths of the room.


    Hua Yueling and the others have now explored the surrounding situation and soon found Gekara and the others.But this was not done by Hua Yueling, but by Aroline.


    After finding them, Aroline took Hua Yueling and the others and teleported them to Gokara and Rianne. Rianne and Gekara were really taken aback by their sudden appearance, and then they made a defensive gesture. Just noticed that it was Hua Yueling and the others who had arrived.


    "Why did you guys come here, everything over there is resolved?"


    Gokala looked at them with a little surprise. She didn''t expect them to be so fast. Although she had long thought that they might complete it faster than her own side, the speed was beyond her expectations.


    "Well, we have all collected. The rest is up to your side. We are here to help. If you want to get to the next place, just send it directly, no trouble."


    "Teleport? Then trouble you."


    Gokala immediately understood why they were able to solve the problem so quickly, and immediately nodded and said.To be able to collect Qi as soon as possible, she naturally hopes to do it as soon as possible. Since it can collect faster, there is no need to hurry like this slowly, so who knows how long it will take.


    "We just explored the previous city and found that the gate was closed and the guards were tight. Did you cause it?"


    "No way. The precious materials are in the city lord¡¯s mansion, which is cherished by the lord, and many soldiers are sent to guard it. It is basically impossible to take things away without making any movement. There is no way, and there is no other clue. I can only do it directly."


    "You typed it?"


    "Naturally not, that would expose it. It''s just stealing things and angering him. He still doesn''t know who stole those things."


    After asking some things, Aroline asked about the most important thing right now.


    "Where to go next, tell you the place, and just send you there. It will be up to you what you should do at that time. You can save a lot of time without walking."


    Gekara took out the map and pointed to a place. In fact, it is easy to understand the next itinerary based on the place she pointed.They also follow a route, and for now they can only go to that place.


    "That''s it, leave it to me."

 1169 Chapter 1169

    "It''s almost here, just look for it in a while. Anyway, there are plains nearby. It should be easy to find that place."


    The place to go this time is not a city, but an ordinary small town.A long time ago, it was said that there was a very deep mine in that town, and in that mine there were all the materials they needed.


    But the mine seems to be private, and I don''t know why, so the mine is guarded, but time has passed so long, I don''t know what the situation is now, in short, it won''t get worse.


    "Will the mine be cleaned up?"


    Everyone has thought about this kind of thinking, but no one wants to admit it, at least after reading it.If the mine still exists, just go directly to the mine, and there is no need to tell others, but if it doesn''t, then you have to find other ways.


    The group searched for it and quickly found the location of the nearby town.This time Huayueling and the others teleported to a farther location, so it took some time to walk there, and it was too late when they got inside the town.


    The sun was slanting to the west and the moon was hanging high in the sky. After Hua Yueling and the others entered the town, they first went to ask for a few rooms, and then turned around inside the town.


    First of all, the most important thing is to take a look at the central location of the town. The mine in Gokala¡¯s memory is still here. There are several simpler houses nearby that are incompatible with the town. These houses seem to have existed a long time ago. It''s all weather-beaten up, and there is a feeling that it may collapse at any time.


    "That''s it."


    Several people hid in the dark and watched the place secretly. The mine was concealed between the houses, but now there seems to be no one here. Only one of the houses can be seen faintly, and the other houses are empty. of.


    "Go and see nearby."


    After observing the neighborhood, Gokala took them inside, around the dilapidated houses, and moved around the houses to the mine.It is reasonable to say that the time is a bit earlier, there should be talents here at this time, but maybe because they have been here for a long time, so these people here have no concept of vigilance for a long time, and basically all go out to play Up.


    "There is only one person left?"


    Through investigation, Hua Yueling found that there was only one person a little far away, and no one else was there, and that person was lying in the house. It is estimated that unless there is a lot of movement, it is impossible to be disturbed. he.


    A few people didn''t care about that person, he wouldn''t affect their actions, which was the best for Hua Yueling and the others.When they reached the vicinity of the mine, several people stopped and leaned forward to look inside the mine.


    The mine was very deep, and it was dark inside, and I couldn''t see everything clearly, like an abyss.Seeing this scene reminded Hua Yueling and the others of the place they had explored.


    In the deep cave hidden in the desert, only Hua Yueling had experienced what it was like to slide down the rope from above, and that feeling was still fresh in his memory and could not be forgotten.


    The hands are almost rubbed out of bubbles. This is not a joke, but it really is like this.


    But this mine is different. There are ladders here to make it easier to get up and down.The depth cannot be measured yet, and it can only be understood through observation.


    "Isn''t it just right to go down while there is no one?"


    Hua Yueling looked around, then used a probe to probe the situation in the mine, and said.


    "Actually, there is another way." Leanne interrupted suddenly at this time.After attracting the attention of other people, she continued to explain in a low voice, "Since the veins are mined here, there must be some parts that have been mined. That part may be placed somewhere in this town, or wait until a certain amount is shipped away. Or other things, we can also go there directly."


    "It may not be. And this may not be small."


    "That kind of things should be transported away when they are gathered. Who will stay here for long? People who let go here don''t seem to want too much."


    "I think there should be, unless they can figure out a way to directly send things back, otherwise they must be gathered to a certain extent."


    "Let''s go down and take a look. Anyway, it won''t take much time, and it''s just right now. We will be back later when there is no one."


    After thinking about it, the few of them stopped arguing. They all agreed with Aroline''s statement. There was nothing wrong with what she said. Even if it goes on like this, it won''t take much time.


    The group of people became invisible with Aroline''s help, and then went down the rope ladder one by one, all the way down.


    The rope ladder still feels about the same length as the rope they have used before, but this is just the feeling of Hua Yueling, perhaps because it has been used before, so it is said that it will feel like this.


    He was the last to go down, and the first to go down was Gokara.


    "Arrived."


    After a while, I heard Gekara''s voice coming from below. The voice was not loud, but it was very clear.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Hua Yueling to drop her feet on the ground. The ground was solid, as if it was covered with something. Both sides of the passage were supported by cuboid-shaped wood. There was an oil lamp at the top, and the flame was burning. The shadows of Yueling and others falling on the ground were shaking.


    Whether it is late at night or during the day, there is a feeling of entering a haunted house in such a place. If it is coupled with the sound of the roaring cold wind, it is really a haunted house.


    But this was nothing to Hua Yueling and the others. Naturally, they couldn''t be afraid of such a place. After coming down, Hua Yueling probed the depths of the passage. There was no one in the passage.


    "The workers should also go back to rest at night. What do we want to do at this time, there is something simpler and less troublesome than this."


    Aroline''s voice came from the front, and Huayueling took a few steps to catch up, and soon found Aroline and the others in front.There is basically nothing at the front end of this passage, but there are some things on both sides of the entrance, including bags and wooden barrels. I don''t know what is in it.


    In addition, there are a lot of rubble on the road, some of which are large and small, but they are not worthy of attention.


    At the entrance, don''t even think about finding what you want. Walking inside, walking a long way along the passage, there are still many forks in the road inside.


    Standing at the fork in the road, Hua Yueling and the others were observing these roads, looking for the road they should take, the place where the miners are now working.


    "It should be here."


    After observing, they still selected a channel and identified it there.

 1170 Chapter 1170 Farce

    Going deep into the passage and walking along the passage they chose, the walls on both sides of this passage have traces of being mined.The residue left after mining can be seen on the ground, and there are still some wine bottles and the like on the ground.


    "felt it."


    Aroline said suddenly after walking a distance.The others were at a loss, but they didn''t find anything.


    But after walking another distance, they found what they were looking for.


    "Ok?"


    However, when she approached, Hua Yueling found something was wrong. There was a skeleton lying on the left wall. The skeleton was scattered on the ground, and the skull rolled aside, looking like it had been kicked away.


    The skeleton of the skeleton is still intact, and it seems to be placed there on purpose.


    "Why is there such a thing here?"


    Lu Yuetong stepped back, leaning against Hua Yueling and said.She was a little scared.The combat aspect has improved a lot, but in this aspect she is actually quite timid.


    The skeleton of the skeleton doesn''t seem to be so scary, but she still feels scared.


    Mu Ningshuang was different from her, she only frowned when she saw the skeleton of the skeleton, and she didn''t express anything, nor did she have the look that she showed. He turned his head as if he hadn''t seen it.


    Others didn''t take these things to heart and just walked over.Hua Yueling also looked at it curiously and then turned her head away.


    But I didn''t expect that this place would make a more bandit''s den, and it was strange that a skeleton was made in it.


    As we walked, we can see pickaxes thrown at random on the ground, and some minerals can be seen on the walls on both sides. These minerals are so beautiful that people can''t bear to look at them.


    "This is it."


    After Hua Yueling and the others found it, they directly picked up the tools for mining on the ground, holding the pickaxes in both hands, and they started mining.Mining is not easy, but it is not difficult for them, it can be said to be easy.


    Holding a pickaxe to start mining for minerals, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t have this knowledge, so they were relatively unfamiliar at the beginning, and some didn''t know how to do it.Just holding the pickaxe and hitting the veins on the wall, the ore was knocked down, large and small, Hua Yueling didn¡¯t know if it was right, but it seemed to be the same to other people, and no one said anything about him. This is not wrong.


    After spending some time in this way, they collected a lot of them, and the amount was definitely enough, but they didn''t know if the mined ores could be used.But if you want to say it, it looks like it is no different from other absentee mining. If you want to use it, there should be no problem.


    "Okay, the mining is over, let''s go, don''t stay here for a long time, and be found later."


    This is just a joke. With Aroline and their abilities, how could the guards here find out.Even if someone comes down from above and just meets them, it is impossible to see them.


    Back at the entrance, just about to climb up, I heard a roaring sound from above, which was mixed with a series of crying. The roaring sound was a bit older, but the crying sounded closer.


    "what happened?"


    Several people looked at each other in surprise. After climbing up the rope ladder, they did not go out immediately, but looked at the outside with their heads.


    After coming out, the crying sounded closer, and it sounded like it was next to my ears, but the noise was not the case, not nearby, but farther away.


    "It''s okay, come up all the time. The cry came from over there."


    While the top Gekara was talking, he heard the sound of footsteps, which were heavier, and he would not be able to hear them unless it was so.After hearing the sound, he immediately stopped and turned his head to see the person they had seen before was coming out of the room.


    "Someone is here, don''t move."


    "It doesn''t matter, he won''t find it even if you go up, just be careful."


    Aroline''s voice sounded below, and Gokala hesitated a little, but chose to believe Aroline''s words and continued to move up, pressing his hands on the ground and returning to the ground.


    On the ground, Gokala immediately moved over, and the people who followed her up followed her and walked forward.The group of them just followed one person, who was sent to take care of this place.


    I don''t know what he is going to do, but the direction he is going is where the crying person is.


    Several people swaggered to follow, and that person couldn''t find them.He walked with his head high, and turned left and right all the way to the door of the most dilapidated house nearby.


    Hua Yueling poked her head and looked over and found that the door of the house was hung with a big iron chain and locked with a lock. The cry of crying came from inside.


    Turning his head and looking at Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang, they both felt that something bad had happened.


    That person doesn''t look like a good person in any way. Although it is often said that one cannot judge a person by his appearance, and that he should pay attention to the other person''s heart, sometimes it is useful to do so.At least one person''s face will actually reflect something, unless he is a playwright, especially knows how to pretend, then nothing will be seen, otherwise he will be able to understand something.


    The person in front of him doesn''t look like it at all, and he doesn''t know that there are other people nearby, so everything is his true performance, don''t worry about him pretending to be.


    I took out an ordinary old key from his waist. This key looks like I got it a long time ago. There are some gaps in some places, and it is also a little rusty.


    But it can still be used. If you insert it into the keyhole, turn your hand, the lock is opened, and then the iron chain is removed.Hearing the sound of the doorway, the crying inside the house stopped instantly, but a sob was still heard.


    Perhaps it was because I was afraid of coming, so I stopped crying immediately.


    Hua Yueling and the others hurriedly followed, and when they reached the door, the scene inside made their eyes crack and furious.


    Several beautiful girls are tightly tied up with their hands and feet locked inside. Some of these girls are wearing shabby clothes, some of them are gorgeous but there are some traces of dirt and tears, just by looking at them, they should have been locked up. For a while.


    The girls looked intact, but there were no other injuries.But their mouths are basically blocked, only two of them are not treated like this.


    The sound of crying came from their mouths.


    When the man walked in, the girls were so scared that they moved back. Only one of them glared at her. This girl was one of the girls who had not been gagged.

 1171 Chapter 1171 Darkness

    As soon as the man entered, the girl cursed loudly at him, and shook her body vigorously, trying to break free of the rope, but this kind of bondage is not so easy to break away.The rope is extremely tight, but it''s not because they are afraid of being escaped by them.


    "Hey, crying well, so good."


    The poor-looking man showed a wretched smile when he entered, playing with the key in his hand, and scanning the girls with sinister eyes.


    Except for the girl who scolded him after entering, the other girls were hurriedly lowered or turned their heads, not wanting to be seen by him.


    The man smiled triumphantly, and walked to the girl who was still yelling at him, his expression changed again, and he smiled maliciously.


    "Trash, get out of me!"


    Seeing him coming, the girl struggled even harder, her hands and feet were constantly swinging, but she couldn''t break free from the restraint of the rope.


    But she just finished cursing like that, and the man said a few words cursingly, and she froze suddenly.But this was only a momentary thing, and then her mother was even more cruel, and she moved forward, trying to attack the man, but she had a good idea, with her hands and feet tied tightly. It''s not an exaggeration to say a dream.


    "Alright, I will teach you to be good today. Although I can''t move you until I send you away, I didn''t say that I can''t communicate with the girl."


    "You bastard, dare to touch me and try, believe it or not, I killed you! I will cut you off so that you can die without a place to bury you!"


    The girl is not good at scolding people, and she can''t scare the man in front of her with her stern expressions. After all, she is imprisoned at this time, and she can''t move her hands and feet to kill people. She can''t scare people.


    "Hey, you kill me and see. If you can meet a beauty like you, even if you die, you can''t regret it. Besides, you can''t kill me. Do you think you can go out, tell you, and be sent to us adults There, you will want to die but not die. If the adults are tired, you will be sent to a better place..."


    The last sentence deliberately lengthened the ending, and the look was as hateful as it was.Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t help but want to do it, but they were always hindered by Gekara and did not let them out.


    "Wait and see."


    Gokala wondered if he could hear anything useful from his mouth, but after this sentence, the man stopped talking and focused on doing things.Naturally, Gokala couldn''t let him succeed. Just when he stretched out his hand, Gokala''s figure flashed behind him, knocking him out with a palm.


    "!"


    The girls were startled at first by what happened suddenly, even the girl who was almost touched was the same. Seeing so many people appeared in front of her, her expressions were taken aback, but her face was full of joy in an instant.


    "Don''t worry, after a while, I will untie the rope for you and tell us what is going on. Who wants them to catch you? Tell us all about it."


    "Thank you, benefactors!"


    The rope hasn''t been solved yet, and the girls are grateful to them.The color of fear still remains on the face, but I can see some joy in my eyes. After being caught, I have been hoping for someone to save them, but now being rescued is almost like a dream, it¡¯s just like a dream. Not like real.


    But soon they woke up from their dreams, they knew that what was in front of them was reality.


    "thanks, thanks!"


    The girls kept thanking Huayueling and them, and it could be seen that they were very happy. Although there were still some fears, these fears were fading a little bit.


    Waved them to stop talking, the girls were all gathered together, it seemed that the only way to make them feel safe.


    "We will send you home in a while. But before that, some questions need your help."


    "Please don''t hesitate to say it, we must know everything and say nothing."


    The girl who was rescued by her said immediately.


    "Who is the one who caught you?"


    When I said this, the dark color of Gokala was not particularly good. I could see that she was extremely angry. Asking this question what I want to do is naturally easy to guess.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The girl lowered her head as if thinking, and then shook her head, as did the other girls.


    "Sorry, we can¡¯t help with this question, but he must know it, and it¡¯s the right thing to ask him. We heard some of them after we were arrested, but it¡¯s still unclear who ordered them to act. These people are some of the most. Broken, but their leader is very cautious and has never exposed that person."


    Gekara nodded. He didn''t have much hope at first, and he was expected to get such an answer.But she didn''t expect the leader to be so cautious, even when facing the girl who was caught.


    This kind of person''s mouth is very strict and cautious and terrifying. If there is a slight disturbance, it is estimated that he will find a way to escape. If he is disturbed, it is not easy to catch him again.


    "How many people are there besides him and the leader?"


    "There are more than twenty people. They are many in number and very strong..."


    With that said, she glanced at Hua Yueling and the others, and the meaning was obvious, there are too few people here.Not necessarily their opponent.


    "No matter how powerful it is, it''s not our opponent, don''t worry about this." Lu Yuetong comforted her, but this comfort had no effect at all, and the girl was still a little worried about them.


    "Why is he the only one here, where are the others?"


    "They go back to the tavern in the evening, and they won''t be back almost in the early morning."


    "In the early morning... do you know which pub it is at?"


    The girls all shook their heads, how could they know where they were going to drink flower wine.


    "That''s it. Thank you for your help. Where is your home, we will take you home."


    If it weren''t for Aroline, Gekara would not dare to say such a thing, but before she said it, she still glanced at Aroline and nodded when she saw her.


    The girls each gave out their home addresses, but there were a few girls who had no family members and were killed by these people.Another thing worth mentioning is the girl who has been stubbornly resisting and stunned the man.


    "I want to be with you, I wonder if it is okay?"


    Gokala looked at her in surprise, but didn''t expect her to say that.But how should I answer it? If you refuse directly, it seems a bit unsympathetic, but if you don''t refuse, it is better not to reveal their current status.


    "You want to follow us? Why?"


    "Several people saved us. If my guess is good and I want to find trouble with these people, I would like to put some effort into it. Let them laugh. Although I was also caught, I can also help."


    This alone seems to be fine.

 1172 Chapter 1172 Catching a Turtle in the Urn

    It¡¯s just not long before night, and if you want to be late at night, it¡¯s not good to just wait and do nothing.During this period, Aroline sent all the girls back, and Gokala asked the remaining girls some questions.


    Some of the girls had nowhere to go, so Gokala asked if they wanted to live in another place.The girls hesitated at first, but after thinking about it, they seemed to have nowhere to go, and finally nodded and agreed.


    The other girl seems to just want to work with them to get rid of those who catch them. She doesn''t know what will happen next, but it is not the time to tell him their identities.


    After the people were sent back, the girls were also sent away by Aroline, but they were sent to their village, and these people were handed over to Rafia by him and managed by Rafia.She didn''t care about the others. After finishing all this, Aroline returned to the town where Hua Yueling and the others were located, but when he came back, those who spent time and drink still did not return.


    Inside the house originally used to detain the girls, Gokala was now carefully asking the man who was caught by them. After waking up, the man hadn''t figured out what was going on. Then a basin of cold water was poured down.


    And before Gekara asked, the man threatened them, but after being severely taught by the only girl left, he changed his words and started begging for mercy.


    Even so, the girl didn''t stop, Hua Yueling and the others would naturally not care, as long as they don''t kill him, there is still something to ask him.


    When the girl was tired of lessons, the man was basically in a dying state, and it seemed that he might die at any time.


    Gokala kicked him and began to inquire again.This time the man was much more honest, and he didn''t dare to say anything irrelevant. He would answer whatever Gekara asked him. He was very well-behaved.


    "Hmph, it''s over if you are so obedient earlier. You don''t have to suffer this kind of sin."


    Perhaps Lu Yuetong thought of something he had seen before, and said something like this.Of course, she was just talking about it, even if she said it obediently, the man''s sins would not decrease.


    "He''ll leave it to you. If you want to kill, you can scrape as you like."


    All the questions were asked, and there was nothing left to ask. Gekara said directly to the girl. The girl was very grateful to her.Then he walked over to the pitiful man on the ground begging for mercy, holding a sword tightly in his hand, his eyes full of hatred.


    "No, no, don''t kill me¡ª"


    At this point, the girl no longer gave him a chance to continue. The sword in her hand stabs down sharply. The man tried to dodge, but couldn''t dodge it. He could only watch the terrible weapon pierce his own. Chest.


    "Hmph, I thought I would kill you just like this, you can dream!"


    The girl stabbed and didn''t know how many swords she went down, but only stabbed the man to blood, and then she understood him.


    "go to hell!"


    In this way, the man died under his sword.Everything ended like this. After the girl killed him, she didn''t move for a long time, and the sword fell to the ground. After a sound, she woke up.


    He glanced at the corpse of the dead man on the ground, recovered, his expression was still cold, and the terrifying corpse did not scare her.After seeing the man die, she couldn''t mention how happy she was.


    "Deserve it!"


    With a cold voice, the girl knelt down and took the sword back to her hand, sighed and turned and left the room.When I got out of the house, I saw Hua Yueling and the others. Hua Yueling and others stepped forward to ask the interested party, and the girl said that she was fine.


    "I will join in the next action!"


    Knowing that Hua Yueling and the others were going to ambush the rest of the others here, the girl naturally wouldn''t give up this opportunity, and immediately said eagerly.


    Hua Yueling and the others could understand her, naturally there was no reason to reject her, and they agreed and let her join in.


    It''s still early now, the town is quieter, and the roads around are not crowded. I think it will take a lot of time to wait for them to come back.


    "Go find a place to rest for a while. You haven''t recovered after being tied up for so long, right?"


    "It''s fine. No trouble."


    The girl moved her hands and feet, and her hands and feet are still a little numb, but it is much better than when she was just let go at the beginning, at least there is no such hard-to-control feeling.


    When the hands and feet were first released, there was no way to move at all. It was particularly uncomfortable. The sore hands and feet could not move, and even a slight movement was extremely uncomfortable.During the period of being let go, he gradually recovered, at least he could move his hands and feet instead of having no mobility at all.


    The girl sat aside and waited with them. Those people have not come yet, and it is estimated that they will not come back in a short time. It just gave her more time to rest.


    Gokala glanced at her, said to Rianne, and handed her the task of vigilance.I sat down beside the girl and chatted with her.


    "All right?"


    "It''s getting better, there is nothing wrong with the activity, I still have to thank my sister, if it is not for my sister, I am afraid I will be more ugly.


    "Stop talking about this. That person is already dead, so stop thinking about these unhappy things."


    While comforting, Gekara looked at her up and down. It seemed that her body was quite sturdy, and her eyes were firmer. She was not a woman without the strength of a chicken, but she had some strength.


    "The girl is good, but also a hunter? An adventurer?"


    "It''s just an ordinary traveler, with a little bit of fighting skills. I went here to rest in the tavern. I didn''t expect to be taken here late at night." The girl''s eyes were full of disgust.


    "Tavern. You mean they are also in control of it."


    "It shouldn''t be wrong. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to catch me. If I wasn''t prepared at the time, even if I couldn''t beat them, I could escape."


    The girl said that she became more angry here.The more I think about this, the more I want to get revenge back, now is a good opportunity, and if she can, she even wants to overturn the tavern.


    "When the problem here is resolved, let''s go to the tavern."


    "!" The girl didn''t expect Gokala to say this, she did it just to avenge her, she didn''t expect it.


    "But, there may be more capable people in that tavern."


    "It''s not a big deal. I still have to look at it."


    "...Thank you." The girl really didn''t know what to say, so she could only say thank you.


    "No. This is what I wanted to do."

 1173 Chapter 1173

    "Hey, I won a lot this time. I will treat you tomorrow night!"


    Hua Yueling and the others waited for a long time in the mine area in the middle of the town before they were considered to have waited until people came back. They could hear their words from a long distance away, which was really noisy enough.It was as lively as a vegetable market, and a group of men chirping was no different from a group of birds.


    "Hush¡ª"


    Seeing that the girl''s voice was a little wrong, knowing that the anger in her heart was already surging and was about to burst out at this time, Gokala quickly reminded her in a soft voice, asking her to calm down.


    The girl took a deep breath, shrank back and leaned against the cold wall, and took a long breath, hiding in the dark. The hurried breath calmed down a lot.


    "Trouble you. I''m much better."


    Less than half of his body was leaned out, and the shadows under the moonlight could vaguely see the figures of those people walking by, swaying, drunk, and speaking like this.


    "Old, boss, let''s... let''s not call a few, okay... have a good time..."


    "Go away--"


    The other one was also drunk.


    "Go to you, don''t, don''t worry about those, then, that''s not you...you kid can move, old and old...none of them..."


    This group of people are not elegant people themselves, and what they say is naturally not elegant. It sounds vulgar and vulgar, and the hooligans are presented in a decent way.


    "Humph!"


    The girl snorted coldly, but in her heart.As the footsteps and the chattering voices got closer, she became more and more nervous, and the hand holding the hilt was trembling, and there was a little excitement in her eyes.


    Gokala turned her head and glanced at her again, and noticed the change in her attitude, but she was satisfied. Although her mood was extremely nervous and complicated, she still suppressed her mood and didn''t do it at this time. Something happened, but she really endured as she hoped.


    This kind of patience is not easy. Although Gokara has never experienced such a thing, she can understand her feelings.It''s not necessarily the same thing, but everyone should have a similar mood. This mood is not difficult to understand.


    With the arrival of those people, the girl''s mood became more and more nervous and agitated, and Gekara did not say anything, so she let her continue.The girl also knows the importance. After reminding her, she didn¡¯t want to expose her existence like that in the first place. Now she has learned to hide herself. Maybe she is not doing very well, not perfect, or even far from perfect. It''s still a long way off, but it''s already a good start, and it''s enough for the time being.


    The footsteps were chaotic and disorderly, and the people who came were just hordes of shrimps, crabs, and stragglers. What could be done with this kind of lax attitude, they could do nothing, nothing.


    After leaving the tavern, the joy of the wine continued, the excitement has not passed, the wine is evaporating, and they are getting more excited as the wine surges.


    The whole town was in a silent atmosphere, and only they broke this calm and made it a noisy "paradise" here.Every one of them was talking about words that they didn''t know what they were talking about. At this time, they even felt that they could conquer the world and be omnipotent.


    These people ran the train with their mouths full. In fact, they didn''t know what they said for a long time, and they never stopped each one of them, but there are really few words that can be said clearly.


    It was also really interesting. Hua Yueling poked her head and looked out. Those people turned in from the street outside and were walking inward along the alley between the two houses.The alleys are shrouded in darkness, so they can''t see their appearance clearly, and the shadows are directly integrated into those larger shadows.


    "It''s almost time."


    Hua Yueling thought so, and moved manually while holding the weapon.


    The action plan was set long ago, but they were also prepared long ago. It is best not to disturb the attention of other people in this town to kill them.After talking with the girl, I understood the importance of doing this, not only for the people in the town, but also how many people with them are here. If it disturbs those people, Time is also a trouble.


    Enemies hidden in the dark, it is best to find a way to kill them all.But if you want to do this, you have to think of a way, but if you get rid of their leader, you don''t have to worry about it. This is a once and for all solution.


    "Do it!"


    Gekara''s words sounded in her ears. Hua Yueling rushed out after hearing it. When the drunken eyes of those people showed amazement, she came to the person closest to her, and the hidden dragon blade slashed his neck. There was almost no sound.


    Looking at him incredulously, the man slowly lowered his head, wanting to see the scar on his neck.Before he lowered his head, the person lost consciousness, fell heavily to the ground, and was killed like this, without even reacting at all.


    Those people still haven''t realized what happened, and half of them have died.Hua Yueling and the others don''t think that the girl is the weakest among them, but she kills the most.


    The girl really hates these people. In the fight, they are dead-hearted. Regardless of whether they are injured or not, they rush up without any precautions. The exposed gap is very large, but they attack. The resulting power is also exceptionally great.


    This kind of desperate style of play is like this. In fact, it is not necessary. The enemy on the opposite side has no resistance at all. Even ordinary battles do not matter, but after all, this is a battle mixed with emotions, which is understandable for girls.


    Use this battle to vent her inner anger. The long sword that wields light and shadow can be said to be not an ordinary weapon, but an unrecoverable weapon assembled by her inner anger.


    The drunk people were also awake at this time. Seeing that they were about to be killed in a blink of an eye, they yelled and staggered back and ran back, mentally awake, but the alcohol hadn''t woken up yet.


    His footsteps were not stable at all, and he almost fell straight when he turned around, and the pace he was running outside was even more shaky.


    "Don''t kill them all, it''s useful to keep a few."


    Seeing that everyone was about to be killed, Gokala said.The remaining few were lucky and caught up with such a good time, but they were just knocked to the ground and not killed.


    Red eyes.The girl wielded a long sword like a demon from hell. There was no Gokala in her ears. She had forgotten everything and only knew about killing.


    "boom!"


    Gokala stunned her with a hand knife and handed him to Hua Yueling beside her.

 1174 Chapter 1174

    The remaining people were knocked out by Hua Yueling and the others, and then these people were tied up one by one, and then thrown to the place where the girls and them were previously held.


    These people were thrown on the ground at will, no one cares about them, Lei Anni, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were guarding the door, and the others were a little farther away.In fact, it¡¯s not that far to say far, they just sit across the gate.


    The girl was placed on a long wooden chair by Hua Yueling, and Gekara bent down to check her condition.The girl''s condition didn''t look very good. She was not injured. The people were messed up by the sudden attack, and they were all drunk and drunk, so they couldn''t resist at all.


    With her eyes closed, the girl''s hand was still holding the long sword, her body trembling, not only caused by the cold, but could also erupt at any time.


    "Let her rest, she will be better after the rest."


    After checking it over, Gokara got up and said.


    "Is she okay?"


    "It''s nothing big, it''s just that I was too excited, unable to control my strength, and almost broke out. Fortunately, I knocked her out in time, otherwise she would definitely be ill-advised."


    "That''s good. But you can''t just let her rest here, let her go to sleep in the house. Or is it better to take her to the hotel?"


    "Take her to the hotel to rest, but before that, you can change her appearance a bit so that no one will recognize it."


    "I go?"


    Hua Yueling asked again.


    "It''s handed over to you, but you are not good either. Let''s call another one. You two will send her over. Remember to be careful, it''s not so peaceful there."


    Hua Yueling nodded to signal her to rest assured, and then called Mu Ningshuang, he carried the girl on his back and left here with her.The two people found the hotel here all the way, and then asked for two rooms, one for Hua Yueling herself and one for Mu Ningshuang and the girl.


    Sister Aroline and the others won¡¯t come over. When they came, they also told him that they would spend the night in the mine. There are other things to do. They have to find a way to catch those people¡¯s mouths. Just ask something.


    I told them to let them go back during the day.But thinking of the girl''s experience here, Hua Yueling couldn''t sleep at night, lying on the bed with her eyes closed, her mind was full of images of the girl being caught.


    I''ve never seen that scene before, but I can imagine it in my mind, and Hua Yueling didn''t want it either, but that kind of scene kept reappearing in his mind, and there was even a tendency to emerge before his eyes.Closing her eyes and forcing herself to empty her head can''t be quiet, Hua Yueling got up and turned around in the room, and then quickly walked to the wall of the room next to Mu Ningshuang and their ears.


    Quietly, the soundproofing ability of the wall is quite good, and the sound of another room cannot be heard at all.This made Hua Yueling a little worried, thinking that if only a room was needed before.


    But it''s all like this now, and it''s easy to get rid of it if it goes on like this.


    "Let''s wait and see, I believe Ningshuang''s strength."


    Mu Ningshuang''s strength is definitely not bad, but the only thing to worry about is whether the opponent will use insidious tricks, if that''s the case, it won''t be easy to handle.But fortunately, the town is now in their hands, and the other party can''t make any waves.


    "Well, if it doesn''t work for a while, let''s go and take a look."


    Hua Yueling thought so, and sat down when she got to the bed, but don''t think about going to bed, it''s impossible to sleep for the time being.In the scene of Xu Chuang, I was always thinking about other things, how could I still rest quietly, turning over and over again.


    In the other room, Mu Ningshuang did not rest after setting up the girl. She pulled a chair and sat in front of the table, looking outside through the window, her chin on her hands, her big eyes unblinking.


    Staring blankly at the slightly gloomy sky outside, no one knew what she was thinking.


    The time passed by minute by minute, during this period it was actually quite calm, and there was nothing worth noting.At least so far, and no one has come over, but neither she nor Hua Yueling will relax their vigilance because of this. This is not a reason to relax their vigilance.


    Only when they relax, the danger will come to the door, and then it will be really dangerous, and it will be difficult to do anything else.


    Unknowingly, the middle of the night passed, Hua Yueling was playing the game console, and her mood calmed down a lot. He had also confirmed with Mu Ningshuang before, and relaxed when they knew they had nothing to do.


    However, this calm didn''t last long. Not long after it started in the middle of the night, there was movement in the room where Mu Ningshuang and the others were.


    The sound of footsteps outside the door, in fact the opponent''s strength is not very good, Hua Yueling can clearly hear the other''s footsteps in the room.The other party obviously hid it deliberately, but due to strength, it is basically impossible to conceal them.


    Not to mention Hua Yueling, even Mu Ningshuang did not hide the past.Following the sound of footsteps, Mu Ningshuang returned to the bed and lay down, pretending to be asleep, while Hua Yueling cautiously walked to the door and listened.


    No one came to him, Mu Ningshuang and the girl were targeted, but he was not targeted.


    "Do you only target girls?"


    This is not difficult to understand, but I didn''t expect that the other party would only attack his companions, and if he did act, it would be strange enough to ignore him at all.


    Hua Yueling didn''t move for the time being, until he heard the sound of the door being opened, he opened the door, and then observed the outside through the crack of the door.The corridor was still relatively calm, and no one was there. The people who had stopped by Mu Ningshuang and the others should have already entered, and they were not in the aisle now.


    After observing left and right, after confirming that there was no one, Hua Yueling squeezed out. After getting outside, he observed again, and then walked to the door of Mu Ningshuang''s room.


    After arriving at the door, the wooden door was still being watched and did not close.


    Hua Yueling was not in a hurry to go in, but waited outside for a short while, confirming that no one else was coming, and he did not see that person''s accomplices, and then turned and walked in.


    "!"


    The people in the room didn''t know what they were using. As soon as they entered Hua Yueling, they felt something was wrong, but he held his breath just as a precaution and didn''t inhale anything.


    "It seems different from what I thought."


    The room seemed to be like this, not the kind of drugged things he imagined.If you think about it this way, maybe there is a problem with the food delivered before.


    Hua Yueling and the others remained vigilant and did not eat, but they still pretended to eat.Hua Yueling said that they couldn''t be so kind and gave gifts for nothing.

 1175 Chapter 1175 Counterattack

    After entering, I saw the man standing in front of the bed. The room was not bright, but he held the lighting in his hand. The light shone on the bed, and the two girls lying on the bed could be clearly seen.


    "Hey, it''s a big profit this time."


    After the man got there, he didn''t observe it carefully. The change in the girl''s face was not as great as he thought, but he still couldn''t recognize it.


    He didn''t look carefully either, he just put away the lighting items after seeing it, and then went forward to pick up Mu Ningshuang and the girl.


    But just as he approached the bed, Mu Ningshuang kicked him directly and kicked him out.


    "!"


    The man didn''t expect that he was actually the one who was ambushed. As soon as he wanted to speak out, Hua Yueling followed and chased him up, knocking him out again.


    Mu Ningshuang originally wanted to make a move, but the speed was still slower than Hua Yueling, and he was ahead of him.


    "I don''t know if there are other people out there. If there are, let''s let him go."


    Hua Yueling said.


    "Then you should endure a little longer."


    Mu Ningshuang originally wanted to endure it, but he couldn''t endure it, so she couldn''t help but make a move.


    "Forget it, let''s talk to Sister Gokara and others later. At least we are considered to have completed half of the task. Let them do the next thing. Sister Gokara should have some other ideas, since here Send us over, have you said anything, maybe they have planned it long ago."


    "Then... do you want to send him away?"


    "Tie it, put it here, and wait for a long time. Ningshuang, you didn''t sleep, right? If you are tired, take a rest. The sky is about to dawn, so you won''t be able to rest for long. But even this amount of time will work. rest for a bit."


    Hua Yueling took out the ropes she had prepared long ago. These were borrowed from Aroline. She didn''t know if she had thought of such a thing a long time ago, and there were so many ropes in the space.


    She is an outlier among so many people. This is not a derogation or something, but a calm statement.Although Hua Yueling and the others were able to bring things, none of them brought such things.


    The man who fainted was quickly tied up and thrown into the corner of the room. Hua Yueling blindfolded his mouth and eyes again, so as to save him from messing around after waking up.


    "Let''s rest, I watched by the side, he can''t make any waves."


    "You haven''t slept either, go back and rest. Haven''t you all caught people? There shouldn''t be anyone else."


    Hua Yueling and the others were not sure, it was because they were not sure that Hua Yueling wanted to stay.On the one hand, it was to help take care of that person, on the other hand it was just in case.


    There is no guarantee that it will be safe now, if there are others on the other side.When the time comes, they take advantage of their relaxation and come to a move, it is not over yet.


    "It''s okay, it''s just one night, no big deal."


    "Let me watch it. Go to sleep." Mu Ningshuang actively wanted to take over the task, but was rejected by Hua Yueling, and pulled her body over, Mu Ningshuang was also very stubborn. But in terms of strength, she was not Huayueling''s opponent, and she couldn''t beat him.


    "take a break."


    Hua Yueling''s tone became more serious, Mu Ningshuang did not move, but finally turned around under Hua Yueling''s gaze, and did not argue with him on this matter.


    Mu Ningshuang lay back on the bed and fell asleep after lying down for a while. Before that, she had been paying attention to Hua Yueling''s dynamics, wondering if she could succeed him for a while.But obviously it won''t work if this continues. Hua Yueling hasn''t been drowsy, and she has been staring at her, seeming to check whether she is asleep.


    The two sides also looked at each other for a while, Mu Ningshuang did not lose to him, but after looking at each other for a while, she felt that it was unnecessary, so she withdrew her eyes, closed her eyes, and tried to put herself into sleep.


    In fact, it is easy to fall asleep, especially when she is sleepy now.I closed my eyes just trying to hide from Hua Yueling, thinking not to fall asleep, not to fall asleep, it didn''t take long to control myself, just fell asleep like this.


    Hua Yueling had been paying attention to her until she confirmed that she was asleep, then she retracted her gaze.Glancing at the tightly tied man in the corner, his eyes fell to the door again.


    "no one."


    Not knowing what to do for a while, it seems that there is nothing to do.After thinking about it, he took out the game console to play. It was fine to read, but he couldn''t read it at this time.


    Reading has a good sense of ritual, Hua Yueling thinks so, so he would not be able to read it unless he thought it appropriate.For example, when it is too busy, or when it can be said to be too noisy, it is not time for reading at this time.


    Noisy is not noisy, it is quite quiet to say, but this is only one of the conditions, not all conditions.


    There is nothing bad about being quiet.Lively is popular, but you can think only when it is quiet, such as now.The atmosphere is also very important. Some atmospheres are suitable for reading, while others are not suitable.


    The inner tension was almost overflowing. In this mood, Hua Yueling couldn''t read anymore while holding the book.Reading the text in the book, I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯ve read. When the time passes, even if it¡¯s wasted, it¡¯s useless, I can¡¯t remember anything, and I spent the time blank. My head freezes when I read a book.


    Hua Yueling is like this now, in such an atmosphere.The room is quite peaceful, but it is just a normal room in another world. There are neatly arranged peach tables and chairs in front of you, a cabinet close to the wall not far away, and the head of the bed on the other side is close to the wall enough to lie down. Double bed for two people.


    There is nothing unusual about it, let alone the atmosphere that gathers.


    Perhaps this was just a certain mood in his heart at work, but Hua Yueling couldn''t get rid of this mood, let alone control it, and could only find a way to resist it and avoid it.


    In the silent room, I remembered the sound of keystrokes, and a sound passed quickly, followed by a sigh or cheer or two, and completely different emotions were revealed in a blink of an eye, almost mixed together.


    In the dimly lit room, only the table still had light and sound, but the sound was also extremely small. Hua Yueling tried his best to control the sound of the machine to the lowest level, so as not to affect others.


    Occasionally he raised his head and glanced at the door, observing there, but there was no movement at the door, and it seemed that no one else would come. Hua Yueling was not sure whether this was the case, so he could only wait and see.

 1176 Chapter 1176

    The sky was dark, the sunlight shone on the floor through the windows, and gradually the darkness in the room was dispersed and reoccupied by the light.


    "It''s time to go back."


    Hua Yueling turned her head and looked outside, then she looked at Mu Ningshuang who was asleep and the girl who was still unconscious.I want Mu Ningshuang to sleep a little longer, but if he gets up too late, it will easily cause a commotion if they take the two people out.


    You will be seen if you go out earlier, but it''s early morning after all, and the commotion won''t be that big.


    When she reached the bed, Hua Yueling bent down and whispered Mu Ningshuang''s name, trying to wake her up, but Mu Ningshuang didn''t sleep enough last night, and his voice was relatively small, so there was nothing at all. reaction.


    After hesitating for a while, Hua Yueling still moved closer and increased her voice to continue shouting.


    "Ningshuang, Ningshuang..."


    While asleep, Mu Ningshuang frowned in a daze, feeling a little noisy in her ears, and being noisy by this sound made her sleep uncomfortably comfortable.Turning over, the body facing outward turned inside, lying sideways like this, avoiding Hua Yueling.


    "..."


    Looking at Mu Ningshuang speechlessly, she didn''t expect her to have such a snooze skill, but now is not the time to let her continue to sleep, they should also go back.


    Pressing her right knee on the bed, Hua Yueling moved closer, and put her hand on the quilt covering her body. The quilt was not thick, very thin, only a few centimeters.


    Hua Yueling''s mouth was almost close to her ear, calling her name in a louder voice.


    "Ningshuang, Ningshuang, we are getting up soon, we should go now."


    The same as before, all the voice fell into Mu Ningshuang''s ears, Mu Ningshuang frowned again, mentally awake, opened his eyes and looked forward.


    The girl''s comatose profile was reflected in her eyes, and she blinked, Mu Ningshuang turned around, and almost collided with Hua Yueling on the way, unexpectedly she would not say a word so suddenly Hua Yueling was also taken aback by the action, and her body retreated subconsciously.


    "Woke up?"


    Mu Ningshuang''s gaze stayed on him for a while, got up and rubbed his eyes, and then answered with a "um".


    "What time?"


    "It''s almost six o''clock. If we are still sleepy, wait to go back and rest. We have to go now, otherwise we will have trouble later."


    Hua Yueling said and pointed to the very tightly bound man in the corner. Hua Yueling started very hard, and he still showed no signs of waking up.Seeing his unconscious appearance, I don''t know when he will wake up.


    But these are not important. The important thing is to bring him back, so they don''t need to worry about the others. That is what Gokara and the others need to worry about.


    "Where is she? She hasn''t woke up yet?"


    Slowly getting up, Mu Ningshuang covered her mouth lightly with a tender little hand and yawned.He narrowed his eyes and turned his head to look behind him, on the other side of the bed.


    "Not yet. There is no movement at all, but it should be okay. I should wake up when I rest."


    Hua Yueling tried it out in the past. The girl breathed smoothly and her face was not rosy, but she could still see a little red on her cheeks.There is nothing wrong except not waking up, it is normal.


    "Then take her back like this?"


    "Should we not leave today? Or Ningshuang, you are here with her now, and I will take the man back and have a look. If I don¡¯t leave beforehand, I¡¯ll come back again. I will do anything else. Come back and say, if it¡¯s okay then Ningshuang, if you want to continue to rest, rest, and I¡¯ll be here to protect you again.¡±


    "me and you togather."


    "Then she has to take it away. It''s dangerous to leave her alone here. She is still in a coma, and if there are people who are unruly, she has no ability to resist."


    Mu Ningshuang also thought of this after saying that, which made her a little tangled. She wanted to be with Hua Yueling, but it was really impossible to leave the girl alone.


    "Well, I will stay."


    After thinking about it, and after thinking about it, Mu Ningshuang still made the decision left.There is no need to have to toss again, take the girl back, and then if there is nothing else, take the girl back again.It''s not that you can''t rest in the mine, but the environment there is not so good, and it is not so good for girls to rest there.


    "She asks you, Ningshuang, I will leave first."


    Hua Yueling said that he picked up the very tight man who was trapped, then turned and walked to the door.Before leaving the house, she turned her head to look at Mu Ningshuang, giving him a look, and then Hua Yueling closed the door and walked out.


    Mu Ningshuang stared at the door for a long time. Although Hua Yueling had already left, she still didn''t take her gaze back, still staring there.


    Retracting her gaze, she turned to look at the girl next to her. The girl was still in a coma, her big eyes closed tightly, and her body curled up slightly, looking like she had a nightmare.


    Mu Ningshuang looked at her very concerned.


    Carrying the man out of the room, Huayueling walked quickly through the aisle, and walked directly down the stairs to the top of the stairs. When he reached the downstairs, the owner of the tavern looked at the person he was holding with a stunned look. .


    Hua Yueling also stared at the innkeeper for a while. The innkeeper couldn''t say that he was not suspicious, but the suspicion was not that big.But he couldn''t relax his vigilance against him. Unfortunately, Hua Yueling had no time to do so, so he had to send the man in his hand to Sister Arolyn and the others first, and the rest would have to wait until later.


    In this way, regardless of other people''s gazes, Huayueling walked out of the tavern swaggeringly.It was still early, and there were fewer pedestrians on the street, but there were still some people walking around. When people passing by saw a person in her hand, they were all surprised. Almost everyone immediately turned their heads to pretend. Do not see.


    Only a few people will come forward and block his way.


    "Problems?"


    Seeing a young man standing in front of him like this, it is natural for him to do what he wants to do. No need to say more, but it is hard to say whether he is a group of people who are not suitable for him.If you are really a group, there is no need to come alone, you can call a few more people.


    The strength of the youth in front of him is also very poor, and Hua Yueling''s observation can tell that in terms of his strength, Hua Yueling does not think he can do anything.


    "In broad daylight, if you kidnapped someone and dare to sway so much, do you think nobody really cares about you!"


    The young man pointed at him with great momentum and said.


    "this person?"


    Hua Yueling pointed to the person she was carrying and asked.


    "Quickly let him go, or don''t blame me for being rude!"


    "You got it wrong. He is the bad guy if you want to say it. I took advantage of my companion to rest here and sneaked in at night. Fortunately, we found out in time and caught him."

 1177 Chapter 1177 Interrogation

    "What you said is true?"


    It seems that the young man who is blocking the road is really just trying to do what is right. In this case, Hua Yueling naturally does not want to do anything with the other party.It is easy to beat the opponent, but because of this level of misunderstanding, it is really unnecessary.


    "I lied to you to do something for no reason. Besides, you think I am willing to carry such a man. You can see what is worthy of me to catch him. It''s just that we were lucky to catch him, but he didn''t succeed. No I know how many people he has succeeded. Those talents are bloody mildew. Who should you save?"


    Hua Yueling shrugged and said.Then he made a gesture of shaking his hand, as if he was about to throw the man he was holding at the opponent.


    "If you don''t believe me, how about I leave him to you."


    "No, no, forget it... I believe you."


    "That''s right. You have seen a few bad guys like me who swagger around. They arrest people secretly and secretly, for fear of being seen."


    After Hua Yueling finished speaking, she didn''t waste time with the other party, and continued to move forward.


    The young man did not continue to stop Hua Yueling, but let him go over.After leaving here, those who stopped started to discuss. Before, seeing Hua Yueling grabbing someone was scared, even if he said that, like a good person, it still scared them.


    But now that he is gone, there is nothing to worry about.


    "Is what he said is true? Why do I think he is lying to us?"


    Some of them said.


    "Like us? You can really laugh, does he need that?"


    Others responded like this.This reply made the person who asked him speechless, and what he wanted to say was true. They didn''t even dare to say a word in front of them, so why should they be afraid of them.


    The result is so unhappy, even if the person being refuted knows that his guess is wrong, he does not want to admit his mistake in front of others.So he just walked away, and although the person who refuted him was still curious, he didn''t dare to let him follow Hua Yueling to observe him.


    Such a thing was left alone, and then everything seemed as if it had never happened before, and the road of managing money was calm again.Those people quickly walked away, and there are new ones here.


    Hua Yueling took a lot of effort to return to where Aroline and the others were. After finding them, she threw the people in her hands onto the ground.


    "Why are you alone? Where''s Xiao Ningshuang?"


    "Ningshuang is still taking care of the girl in the tavern, she hasn''t woken up yet. This is the person who attacked us yesterday, and it''s handed over to you."


    Hua Yueling pointed to the people on the ground and said.


    "By the way, is there anything else to do later? If not, I will go back to the tavern first. Ningshuang still wants to take a rest."


    "Not for the time being. But there is action in the afternoon. You can rest as you like in the morning. We will also have some breakfast later, so let''s just go there together."


    "Where is Gokala?"


    "Still there. Send this person to her too, and just hand it over to her for interrogation, to see if there is anything else to ask. By the way, ask if she wants to have breakfast together."


    "Oh."


    Hua Yueling picked up the person again, and after entering the room that Aroline was referring to, she saw the figure of Gekara.


    Those who were caught are all locked up here. They all look pitiful. Many scars can be seen on their bodies, and their clothes are all badly damaged. It seems that Gokara¡¯s interrogation is not so easy to bear. These people have black noses and swollen faces, and some even fainted.


    It seemed that several of them were killed, motionless, and the way they leaned against the wall was somewhat contrary to common sense.


    "Sister Gokala, this person attacked us last night, and it''s handed over to you."


    "Still over there." Gokala pointed to a corner. There was no one there, but there were some rubbish on the ground, which seemed to be small particles of the kind of ore they had dug in the mine.


    Hua Yueling wouldn''t help him clean up, and just threw him there, perhaps because of the greater strength this time, and the stone was placed on him, he snorted in pain and then woke up.


    But this had nothing to do with Hua Yueling, Hua Yueling didn''t even pay attention to him.


    "Sister Aroline said that she will go to have breakfast in a while, do you want to go with Sister Gokala?"


    "I, let''s wait a while. You go first, and I''ll go later."


    Gokala originally wanted to go together, but after looking at the people here, I haven¡¯t finished asking what I want to ask. If they left and everyone here was rescued or what happened, then I didn¡¯t ask. Opportunity.So she decided to ask everything she could ask before going to breakfast.


    After receiving the answer, Hua Yueling retired directly, and after leaving the house, she found Alorin, and then repeated the reply from Gekara.


    "It''s okay. Anyway, it won''t be long. Let''s go. Let''s order more food in a while. Xiao Yueling, go and call Xiao Yuetong and Lei Anni over. Let''s go together."


    Hua Yueling nodded and asked where they were. After getting the answer, he quickly left.


    Leonie and Lu Yuetong were not far away, near the mine.In fact, they are not just here, they have other tasks, but for the time being there seems to be no problem, no need to observe.


    "Yuetong, Leanne, Sister Aroline said we''re going to have breakfast together!"


    Calling them all over, Rianne asked when seeing that Gokara was not here.


    "Sister Gokala is still busy there, but she said she will go there in a while and let us go first."


    Hua Yueling explained it again.Rianne looked at the house where Gekara was, thought for a while, and left with them without going over.


    After arriving at the tavern, Hua Yueling first went upstairs and called Mu Ningshuang down, but the girl hadn''t woke up yet.


    "Why don''t I go down later."


    "Ningshuang, you wait here."


    Hua Yueling didn''t know if she had thought of something. After saying this, she walked away quickly, Mu Ningshuang looked at his back in confusion.


    "Sister Aroline, why don''t you go upstairs for breakfast? That girl hasn''t woken up yet, Ningshuang doesn''t want to come down."


    "Alright. Then let them bring the meal upstairs."


    Arolin said, she went to the owner of the tavern, and the owner agreed.Hua Yueling told him which room it was, and then took Alorin and the others upstairs to the room where Mu Ningshuang and the girl were.


    "Why are you all up here?"


    "It''s not that he loves you, if you don''t eat, you can only call us all up."


    Lu Yuetong said jokingly.

 1178 Chapter 1178

    "I didn''t rest for one night. If you want to rest after eating for a while, just lie down here for a while. There are still important things to do in the afternoon. It won''t work if you don''t have a good energy."


    Aroline said so.Hua Yueling and the others knew exactly what she was talking about, and Gekara should be able to ask something from those people, and after they got enough news, it was time for them to act.


    This time they are definitely facing a not-so-small force, but even if they fight, they will definitely be fine.


    "But is it really good for us to do this?"


    Hua Yueling hesitated and asked.


    "Didn''t Sister Gokala always worry about being discovered? If we act rashly like this, it is likely to arouse the other party''s alertness, and it may cause more unnecessary troubles."


    "I''ve figured out a good solution for this. It is not difficult to hide from others, Xiao Yueling, don''t worry about it, just follow along."


    Aroline didn''t give too much explanation, just one sentence made Hua Yueling and the others relieved.Rianne was originally worried, but now she is as relieved as Hua Yueling and the others.


    She hadn''t seen Aroline''s true strength yet, but she had already seen part of the power that Aroline possessed, and only this part of the power made her feel unmatched.With her guarantee, there is nothing to worry about, there is no need to worry at all, and you can act with confidence.


    "What method is Sister Aroline going to use?"


    "Hmph, you''ll know this later, I won''t tell my sister before the time."


    Aroline hummed two times triumphantly, shaking her head and refusing to disclose in advance.There was no way, she couldn''t ask any more, and Hua Yueling gave up.


    Footsteps sounded outside the door, followed by a knock on the door, and Aroline slammed her chin towards the door.Hua Yueling arrived at the door and opened the door, and saw the waiter in the tavern standing outside the door, holding a large circular tray in his hand, and the tray was filled with food. Seeing the way he held it with one hand, it was so People are worried about whether they will drop things.


    After quickly receiving the tray and thanking him, Hua Yueling closed the door and returned to the room.When they got to the table, they put down the tray, and then called others to come over for dinner.


    "Come on, eat."


    The food was still steaming, and it was just cooked.The taste is good, and it is rich enough for breakfast.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t actually eat anything last night. After a night, their stomachs had already begun to cry, and they were a little impatient.


    I sat down first, and then other people gathered around. Regardless of the small number of them, but the table here is not big, these people are just right to sit around.


    "Eat, eat."


    Hua Yueling motioned to other people to eat, but she ate without waiting for others.


    The breakfast here is naturally not comparable to that on the earth, but it is still pretty good, at least it has been developed.It tasted good, Hua Yueling thought it was good.


    Several people gathered around the table, and it didn''t take long for the food on the tray to be eaten up.But this was not enough. Aroline waved her little hand and told Hua Yueling to go out and order some food, and she wanted to eat.


    "Call more?"


    "Well, let''s have more, I would rather have the rest than not enough!"


    "Come on more, okay, I see. Wait a while and I''ll be back soon."


    Hua Yueling said that she picked up the tray and went out. Lu Yuetong''s gaze shifted over Mu Ningshuang''s body. The two seemed to be communicating with each other with their sights. She got up and chased Hua Yueling and went away.


    Mu Ningshuang did not move. After Lu Yuetong got up, she lay down on the table, looking very sleepy, as if she wanted to sleep like this.


    Others have not paid attention to these, everyone is paying attention to what they want to pay attention to.There is nothing worth noting right now, they are just sitting there, nothing else.


    "Do you want two more rooms?"


    "I forgot about it. I''ll go."


    When Aroline asked about this, Rianne was suddenly enlightened. She patted her head and was about to get up and go out.But just to get up, Aroline waved to stop her.


    "Don''t move, I''ll go down. It happened to be around here too, it''s interesting to see here."


    As he said, Aroline stood up and jumped to the door.After she left, Mu Ningshuang and Rianne were left in the room.


    Mu Ningshuang was lying on the table and had nothing to say, while Rayanne glanced at her, as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Hua Yueling and the others to return. Hua Yueling held a tray with both hands. The food on the tray was more and more abundant than the one brought by the waiter last time, but this time he brought it. The food is still different, and it can be considered fresh.


    "It''s done, eat."


    Put the tray on the table, Hua Yueling said.


    After talking, Hua Yueling took the lead to eat. He didn''t eat as fast as before, but the speed did not slow down much.It can be seen that he is very hungry, otherwise he would not eat like this.


    "It tastes really good."


    Aroline and the others are all very happy to eat, especially Aroline, she should be the most edible among these people, and the little mouth "clicks" and never stopped.


    "This is good, this is good..."


    Although it''s definitely not as good as the food made by Livello, it''s far behind, but now I can only eat these, so enjoy it at this time, don''t think about other things.


    In the middle of the second meal, Gokala finally got here.It was Aroline who found out that she had arrived, and let Hua Yueling go down to greet her.


    Aroline was worried that the remaining half of the meal would not be enough, but Gekara shook her head and told her that she couldn''t eat much, it didn''t matter.


    "Where are those people? Are they just thrown there?"


    Leanne asked after she had eaten.


    "Throw it there, don''t worry about them, I can ask them if I can ask them, and they are of no use anymore. I don''t care if I live or die."


    Gokala walked over, sat down and started eating.But that''s what I said, but I still have to check it out before I leave. If they are lucky and not dead, they have to send them a ride.


    The things those people did make it impossible for them to have a chance to live. No matter how they behaved after being caught, it was the same whether they answered Gokara''s question immediately. Only death awaited them.


    I just don''t know what their accomplices will do or whether they will rescue them, but I don''t know if there are any of their accomplices here.


    Although Gekara came back, he still paid attention to the situation there. He could do this by himself, and there was no need to trouble others.

 1179 Chapter 1179

    After breakfast, they went back to their rooms to rest, but Gokara did not rest. She was lying in bed too, but was paying attention to the situation in the mine.


    After breakfast, there is nothing worth noting there until now, and no one else has passed by.It¡¯s impossible for ordinary people to go to that kind of place. People in this town know more or less what those people do. Although developing mines is also a job, those people are not doing this job, and only It seems that they are not good people.


    The more this kind of time is, the less common people dare to approach that kind of place. It''s too dangerous, and no one wants to make jokes about the safety of their lives.Those who go to that kind of place at this time can only be their accomplices.


    Maybe this abnormal situation will attract his attention and save them when they are not paying attention, but you have to wait and see, the time is not so accurate, and no one knows when the hidden person will find something wrong. child.


    Maybe there is no hidden person at all.It is not impossible that this is possible, but at least until it is confirmed, Gokara is still inclined to guess that there are other enemies here.


    Rianne was lying in bed preparing to go to bed. She needed a rest. Recently, she was on the road overnight, and she had to come back a lot. However, she was physically and mentally exhausted. Finally she had time to rest, although it was only one morning. , But it¡¯s better than no time to rest.


    Lie down and close his eyes, the spirit also sinks.But after a while she turned around and looked at Gekara, who was not lying down beside her, only leaning on the head of the bed. Seeing that she had no tendency to rest at all, she couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t you rest?"


    "No, you sleep on your own. I have to pay attention to that side. At this time, the rest is likely to go by mistake."


    "Then you can''t help but rest." Leanne said still very concerned.


    "It doesn''t matter if a quarter or two is a matter of time, it''s just a morning. After all these are resolved, there is time to rest. Besides, I''m not that tired."


    Although Gekara said that, she was actually quite tired. She hadn''t rested much recently, and she was always in a state of fatigue.


    Leanie looked at her and saw that she just didn''t want to rest, she couldn''t help but shook her head, but it was useless to persuade her at this time. She wanted to kill all those people and would not rest until she did it. .


    "Then I will sleep for a while, and then I will wake you up and rest for a while, I will help you watch."


    "No, I''ll do it by myself, aren''t you tired? Take a good rest."


    Gokara shook his head and said.She didn''t want to trouble others about this matter, and she knew that Rianne was also very tired, and she didn''t have to trouble others anymore.


    Rianne didn''t say any more, even if it''s useful to persuade her now, it''s better to rest earlier and get up earlier to replace her.Thinking of this, Leanne closed her eyes.


    The two were not arguing about the matter. The room sank into peace again. Gokala glanced at her sleeping position, then turned his head.He also closed his eyes, but he didn''t want to rest, but put all his energy on the mine.


    If she has been paying attention to the situation around her, she has to be distracted. That way, she consumes more energy.Now that if you put all your energy there, you will naturally consume less energy, so that you can also avoid sleepiness and the like.


    Gokala closed his eyes, and within a short while, all his energy was concentrated on the mine.The situation around the entire mine was still in my mind. At this time, it was still very calm, no change was seen, and no one was coming.


    It was very calm. Those who were caught were knocked out, and there was no way to react even if they wanted to.


    "..."


    Rayanne fell asleep in a while, and she could fall asleep almost immediately after closing her eyes, which is not nonsense.She is really tired, especially recently, she has been overworked mentally and physically, but she has very little time to rest.


    In contrast, Hua Yueling and the others rested earlier, did nothing after returning to the room, and fell asleep in bed.I slept very early.


    "Here is someone."


    As soon as the sneaky figure appeared on the edge, it was in the alleys leading to the mine. The man came here very slowly and pretended to just come here to see where it was.


    But when he noticed the other party, Gokala understood the identity of the other party. He was definitely an accomplice of those people, even if he pretended not to be, he couldn''t hide it from her.


    "There should be no one else."


    Only this one came.Regarding other personalities here, Kara has also asked those who were caught, but he doesn¡¯t know how they are distributed here. Those people are not particularly clear. Even if they work in the same place, their usual contacts seem to be very good. Few, so they don¡¯t know much.


    But now someone is here again, and I don''t know how much this person knows.


    "It''s time to go over and take a look."


    Gokala thought to himself, without calling anyone else, and disappearing from the room by himself.Near the mine, Gokara''s figure emerged in one of the houses.


    While observing the individual''s movements, she waited. As she expected, it didn''t take long for the person to find the place where the people were locked up.However, unlike what she had imagined, this person was more cautious than she expected.


    Before that, I kept observing everywhere, and almost turned around here, although it was fast, but it was also cautious enough.


    Those who were tied up were still in a coma. They went into the house and saw them. The man was startled and rushed to the person closest to him, untying the rope for him while trying to give him Wake up.But how could the person who had been knocked out by Gokala wake up so easily, and that person had some reaction after screaming for a while.


    Just as the person who saved him wanted to call him a few more times and ask some questions, Gokala''s figure appeared behind him.He kicked it down, and the man was kicked out. Before being kicked, he didn''t even react at all, and he didn''t even notice anyone behind him.


    "!"


    Knowing that the situation was not good, after he got up, he didn''t even dare to look at the place where Gokala was, and turned around to run away.However, it is naturally impossible to run away from Gokala''s eyelids. Gokala''s figure emerged in front of him and kicked him to the ground again.


    Next, the other party wanted to struggle, but the rope had already tied him up.


    "Stop resisting, tell me if there is anyone else here!"


    Gokara kicked him hard and said.

 1180 Chapter 1180

    "No more, no more!"


    After Gokala''s forced questioning, the captured person couldn''t bear it. He didn''t even say that he was killed. But Gokala was given a severe lesson and immediately said everything. Conceal a little bit.


    "Are you sure?"


    Gokara asked again.


    "Can it!"


    The other party nodded and replied again and again, for fear that if the answer was slower, she would teach her again.Gokala¡¯s lesson is not so easy to bear. After all, her method is not only to bring them physical pain, but also mental. The two kinds of pain combined together are not ordinary people. Can resist.


    "Are you the leader here?"


    "..." The man hesitated, but when he saw Gokara''s eyes changed, he immediately shook his head.Now he doesn''t dare to lie. Before, he was thinking about lying and deceiving the past, but this kind of trick was useless in front of Gokala, and she was easily seen by her "No!"


    "Then you told me that there is no one else who said, who is your boss and where is he, if you don''t say anything..."


    Gokala commanded with a calm face, in the heart of the man who was caught, it was as terrible as an evil spirit from hell.He didn''t dare to hesitate, and he hurriedly said what he hadn''t said before. After hearing this, Gokala still stared at him with a calm face for a while, until he was sweating all over his body, which was regarded as retracting his gaze.


    "Count you acquaintance."


    After confirming that what he said was true and not deceiving himself, Gokala knocked him out, and then left here.Hearing what this person said, the boss here lives in a seemingly ordinary place, and he pretends to be similar to ordinary people. It is difficult to tell if he does not listen to him.


    And he is also very cautious. He will not come out by himself at this time, but send out people around him to avoid danger.


    After knowing where he was, Gokala hit the door directly, and simply grabbed him without any effort.The man had some strength, but he was obviously not Gokala''s opponent. He was easily defeated and caught.


    After that, things were very simple, and he didn''t ask anything more useful from him, so afterwards, Gokara let them all die there.That place became a dead place.


    They deserve to die, and letting them die is the best choice.


    After Gokala had done all this, he returned to the tavern and returned to his room.Now I can finally rest for a while, wait until the afternoon to do more things, and then I will be busier.


    The whole morning was spent resting. Hua Yueling and the others weren''t that tired, so it was quite early to talk about it, but they woke up, and Gekara and the others were still resting.And the time had just arrived at noon, there was no need to be so anxious, so when they woke up, they got together and played the game.


    In the afternoon, Gekara and the others woke up and had lunch, and then they left the town.


    The owner of the mine lives in a city near the town. It is not difficult to find him, and they also know where he lives.But if you want to punish him, you can''t act during the day, you still have to wait until night.


    But before that, the most important thing is to reach the destination first, and the rest will have to wait until the destination.


    Soon after Hua Yueling and the others left the town, Aroline used the teleporting ability to send them to the vicinity of that city.The city they came to this time was considered to be a relatively small city among the cities they had visited. It seemed that there were not many pedestrians coming and going, but it was still a bit lively.


    After passing through the city gate and entering the city, Hua Yueling and the others went to the destination for the first time, and they observed there from a distance.It was a house with a large area, and the guards were relatively tight.


    There were two soldiers guarding the door, and they were chatting.


    "This level is nothing."


    With Hua Yueling''s abilities, it is not difficult to go in like this without disturbing others. It is no problem to do it during the day, but it is best to do this kind of action at night, which is easier.


    "At night we will act. But before that, the most important thing is to find out the relevant information, where is the owner here."


    "I''ll find someone to help collect this, and it should be almost the same in the evening."


    "I will leave it to you."


    After Leanne nodded, she turned and left. Then Hua Yueling and the others found a place to rest.Wait until the evening to act, which means that there is one afternoon to rest. This is also a good opportunity for them to have more rest time.


    "What to do next, do you want to go outside, or continue to stay and rest?"


    Naturally, Gekara wanted to rest for a while, and didn''t want to go outside. Hua Yueling and the others were not tired. After all, they had rested before coming, so they could do something else.


    "Go outside, after all, I haven''t been here before, I''d like to see what''s here. Ningshuang, do you guys stay? Or go out together?"


    Hua Yueling decided to go outside to play. It''s hard to get better when she comes to a new place, so she looks around and sees how to do it. Doesn''t it mean that she has never been here.Because of this, he gave up the idea of ??staying in the house and playing games, and went out instead.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong still listen to him and act with him.Originally, the two girls didn''t even think about going out. They both wanted to take a break. During this time, they were running around and all to complete their tasks. They also wanted to be more quiet.


    But since Hua Yueling said so, they still said they wanted to go out with him.


    "go together."


    "If you want to stay and rest, stay. You don''t have to be with me."


    "What about these things, we naturally want to hang out with you, so don''t think too much about it."


    Lu Yuetong grabbed one of his arms and said, while Mu Ningshuang grabbed his other arm, but said nothing.


    "All right, but if you feel tired, come back and rest. It''s not compulsive."


    After Hua Yueling said this, she looked at the other people again. Gekara and Rianne would have gone to their own rooms long ago. They seemed tired and needed a rest in particular.So I didn''t stay here for long. After booking the room, I went straight back to the room. Aroline was still there, but she never expressed her opinion, and she didn''t know what she thought.


    "Where is Sister Aroline?"


    "Let''s go, let''s go, don''t ask too much if you want to play!"


    Aroline''s reaction was more direct than that of the others, pushing him and walking outside without giving him a chance to speak.

 1181 Chapter 1181

    There is still a gap between the city and what they imagined. It is not so lively. The flow of people is still much less than in the previous cities. Although there are a lot of people walking on the street, you can feel it just by feeling. There are still few people.


    Pedestrians walking on the street did not rush or slow down, among them were ordinary residents, and there were also some hunters who had not yet taken risks.


    These adventurers all carried some materials taken from the monsters, with smiles on their faces, and seemed to be very satisfied with their gains.


    After leaving the tavern, they walked along the road. There were some other shops on both sides of the street besides the residential houses.However, there are no weapons shops and armor shops that are often visited by hunters or adventurers.


    They were all places where daily necessities were sold. Hua Yueling just glanced at it and lost interest, so she withdrew her gaze.


    When they reached the end of this street, Hua Yueling and the others turned a corner and walked to the left.This road is relatively narrow, sandwiched between the houses on both sides.The houses are built strictly, so it is not easy to go from here to both sides.


    Passing through this alley, you reach the main road of the city. The main road is quite lively, with pedestrians coming and going, vendors selling goods, and even carts and horses coming and going.


    Hua Yueling and the others stopped at the exit of the alley, watching the carriage move along the road, until it disappeared at the end, then retracted their eyes.


    Out of the alley, they reached their destination soon after walking forward.The house was still quiet, and there was no useful information when observing from the outside through the antique courtyard wall.


    The two guards are still standing at the entrance of the gate, staring at the pedestrians on the street vigorously.It seemed that they were looking for something, but maybe just to see if there were anyone who would be disadvantageous to the owner of the mansion.


    It''s strange to say that there are guards at the door of such a place, but perhaps the owner here is relatively high, so guards must be equipped.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know this too well, even the identity of the owner of that mansion was not even known at all, and he couldn''t even know a little bit about it.


    However, he was stared at by Gekara and the others, no matter what his identity, after tonight, his identity would be useless.


    "Go to other places to observe."


    Arolin glanced at the door, and then she didn''t know if she had thought of something, she said to Hua Yueling and the others, and then several people walked along the road.Don''t underestimate the owner of this mansion, the area of ??this mansion is even larger than Hua Yueling and the others thought.


    It took some time to walk down the street to the end of the mansion. Hua Yueling and the others turned straight around, still observing here, because of the high wall, they wanted to observe the inside from the outside. It was still more difficult. Hua Yueling tried to understand the internal situation, but it didn''t help.


    After going around here in this way, they had a general understanding.If you want to get in, it''s quite easy. Although the wall here is said to have some height, it still doesn''t bother them. If you want to get in, it''s very, very easy. Just overturn the wall.


    But the only thing that needs to be paid attention to is the actions of the people here. They need to have a more accurate timetable, or be able to know if the person they are looking for is here when they need to act.


    These Huayuelings can also detect them now, but let''s leave it to Leanne''s hands to do it. Anyway, if someone else does it, they don''t need to be busy with it.


    "Go elsewhere."


    On the whole, the city is quite good, and the antique taste is quite good.In addition, the houses built are also different from other cities, which seems to be a feature here.


    For example, the mansion they have just explored, the overall architectural style is biased towards the classical architectural style of medieval Europe, but it also incorporates some unique styles of this world.For example, the exterior decoration, and the building on the top floor of the house.


    Hua Yueling is not particularly clear about these things. Although he has read some related books and pictures, what he understands is not so deep, just some skin.


    There are a lot of people hawking along the street, and the things they sell are also different. Some of them sell some gadgets for children, and some sell special food here.


    "Give us four."


    Hua Yueling and the others came to one of the stalls with a large number of people, and looked at the food made by the stall owner. It seemed that they were made using materials unique to this world. The overall image was like a monster in this world, and it was OK. Customized according to the customer''s request, it looks good, and I don''t know how it tastes.


    The four people lined up at the end of the line. After a long time, all the talents in the front were gone. After reaching them, Hua Yueling looked at them again before saying.


    The stall owner asked a few other questions, and Hua Yueling also answered one by one, all of which were related to food.


    "Who are here for the first time, right?"


    The old man asked while preparing food.


    "Well, this is the first time."


    Hua Yueling nodded and said.


    "Then have fun with us, there are many interesting things here."


    The old man¡¯s production methods were very skilled, and the production was exceptionally fast. It didn¡¯t take long for the four monster-shaped foods to be delivered to Hua Yueling and the others. After they paid the money, they tasted it. The taste was pretty good.


    It has a sweet taste, and it feels like chocolate on earth, but the taste is different.


    "It tastes really good."


    Hua Yueling said while eating while walking.


    "Well, it''s pretty good, I don''t know what material he used. It looks so different from chocolate, but the taste is not much different."


    It''s like going out to travel, they wandered aimlessly in the city.This city is not particularly large, nor can it be said to be exquisite, but it also has its unique charm. Hua Yueling and the others think it is quite good after turning around.


    They have been to many places, including weapons shops, armor shops and the like, as well as the Hunter¡¯s Guild and Adventurer¡¯s Guild.The market in this city is located in the center of the city. You can reach it by walking along the road from the gate of the city. The market is still very prosperous. There are all kinds of people who sell things. Some of these things have been seen by Hua Yueling and others have not been seen before. It is actually quite interesting to see these.


    But there are still some unhappy scenes, some children begging on the road, and some children dragging their thin bodies alone to sell things.

 1182 Chapter 1182

    The children are very pitiful, wearing worn-out clothes, don''t know how long they have to wear, there is no new clothes to change.Obviously they are still very young children, who should be at the age of elementary school on earth, but here they can only endure the hardships in life alone, and there is no one to help them.


    The little girl carried a small basket on her arm. There were some bouquets in the small basket. These bouquets were still fresh and beautiful.They were selling them along the way, but few people paid attention to her, let alone buy these bouquets.


    At this time, the little girl came to them. The little girl raised her head and asked if they wanted to buy a bouquet.


    "Big brother, buy some flowers. The older sisters are very beautiful. These flowers match them well. Buy some flowers for them."


    While the little girl tried awkwardly to promote sales, she stood on tiptoe, and tried her best to lift the flower basket with her arm up. It was hard for Hua Yueling to see them clearly.


    "Little sister, why are you selling things outside alone?"


    Aroline leaned over and asked concerned.She liked these little guys very much. She took the basket from the little girl, and then took out the money beyond the value of these things and put it in the little girl''s hands.


    "I, I alone, can only sell some flowers."


    "Where are your parents?"


    When asked this question, tears appeared in the eyes of the little girl, very sad.


    "Mom and dad are dead. My dad was killed by the monster when he was fighting the monster. Mom was very sad after that, and mom died."


    The little girl talked intermittently, and it didn''t sound particularly clear, but she could still understand what was going on.


    Aroline patted her little head, and the little girl started to light up the coins in her hand, and after she clicked some of them, she would return the rest to Aroline.


    "Big sister, I don''t need this much, here."


    Aroline did not take it, but directly grabbed her small hand and held her small hand again.


    "It''s all for you. Little sister, do you want to go with your sister and live with us in the future?"


    "Really, really?!"


    "Really, come with us, let''s buy you some clothes first."


    Arolin said and took the little girl''s hand and left.The little girl was still in a state of excitement, and when she recovered, she shook her head quickly.


    "Why, not happy?"


    "No, no, big sister, don''t have to be so troublesome, don''t need to buy me clothes."


    "Listen to Big Sister." Aroline said very hard.Regardless of what the little girl said, she took her to buy clothes.


    The little girl was taken to a shop selling clothes. Aroline picked a lot of clothes for her. When the little girl got inside, she still looked uneasy and didn''t know what to do.


    "Come on, come with Big Sister."


    Arolin asked her to change her clothes here, and every one she changed to the little girl was very cute, and it was definitely better than the other clothes she wore before.


    The little girl didn¡¯t even dare to think about it after she became an orphan, so she almost didn¡¯t say a word in the process. Aroline directly decided to buy all the clothes, and then she felt the most Put on a nice one for her.


    "Is these clothes enough?"


    "Enough is enough, big sister, don''t have to buy so many."


    "Isn''t there just such a few pieces? Not many at all. Okay, I bought them all, so I won''t talk about this. Do you want to go around with us or say you want to go back to rest with your big sister?"


    The little girl said it was all right, and Aroline decided to take her around here.Mainly to allow her to enjoy a new life.


    In the past, little girls were forced by life. Although they must have been around in various places in the city, there are many things they like that can only be seen but not thought, but now it is different.


    It''s just that the little girl who was with them did not behave so vigorously, and was a little nervous when with them.If it weren¡¯t for Aroline to ask her about her likes or not, she would basically not be able to speak, and she would not take the initiative to say what she liked or disliked. This would naturally be troublesome for communication, but Aroline liked her very much. , Hua Yueling and they also like her very much, so this is not a problem.


    "Come, have a taste."


    The little girl carefully took the snack that Aroline handed over, which she hadn''t eaten in a long time.After being an orphan, the little girl can only eat a belly every day, sometimes she can¡¯t even do it, so don¡¯t talk about eating these snacks at all.


    Even if you are envious of other children being able to eat it, you can only hide it in your heart and don''t want to show it.


    "Tasty?"


    "Yeah!" The little girl nodded gently.


    "If it''s delicious, eat more. Big sister will buy it for you later. There are so many delicious ones. Don''t worry, just eat whatever you want. Big sister won''t say anything about you."


    The little girl has never received such care except when her parents were still a child. She has been alone after her parents died. Not only did she not have enough food, but she was also bullied by other children.She has always hoped that good-hearted people can take in her and become her new parents.


    It''s normal for a little girl to think this way, but no one like this has ever appeared, so she was an orphan before this.Many people have bought bouquets from her. She is very grateful to those people, but no one wants to adopt her.


    "Xiao Yueling, if you want to play outside for a while, please continue to play outside, I will take her back first."


    "Sister Aroline, she... Forget it, let''s talk about it later, then you will go back, and we will walk outside. Let her eat more and take a good rest if she gets tired."


    "I know this elder sister, better than you. If it''s okay, I will withdraw that elder sister first.


    Arolin said, patted the little girl on the shoulder and told her to say goodbye to Hua Yueling and the others.In fact, it goes without saying that the little girl knows that they are all kind people who help her.But I don''t know if they belong to the same family, it sounds like.


    "Goodbye, big brother and sister."


    "Well, see you later."


    Hua Yueling patted her little head lightly, and Mu Ningshuang also bent down and waved her hand slightly.As for Lu Yuetong, like Hua Yueling, he patted her little head.


    "Get tired, go back soon, there are many delicious foods in the place, just eat it."


    Lu Yuetong said so.


    After saying goodbye to the little girl, Hua Yueling and the others watched Aroline turn and leave with the little girl''s hand, and within a short while their figures disappeared into the vast crowd.


    "Let''s go. Look around again and go back later."


    Hua Yueling was a little bit tired after having been around for so long, and had already made plans to go back.But you can turn around now.

 1183 Chapter 1183

    Adopting a child in such a place is still different from that on Earth, but it depends on where it is different.For an orphan like this who is not in the orphanage and lives alone, it will not be so troublesome to adopt her. As long as someone is willing to adopt her and the little girl agrees, it will be fine.


    However, if it is a child in an orphanage, it will take some time, of course, it is certainly not that troublesome.


    It''s not easy for the little girl. She has lived by herself until now, only by selling the flowers, it is estimated that she can''t sell much in one day.With such a small income, it would be nice to support yourself.


    The little girl has a very small appetite, which is also related to her life. If she usually eats less, her appetite will gradually become smaller. If she eats normally every day, it will definitely not be like this.


    But now that the little girl follows them, it''s different.Sister Aroline likes such children very much, especially the cute and obedient children. If she adopts a little girl, she will definitely not continue to suffer.


    "Let''s take a look over there."


    Every city in this world, big or small, will have such a place, a slum.The name is not necessarily called such a name, but it is actually such a place. Usually, when people discuss that place, they will not discuss it under the original name of that area, but will only discuss it with these three.


    The place where Hua Yueling and the others met the little girl was near the slum. The little girl originally lived here, and it would be nice to have a place to live.But this kind of place is not particularly safe, and it''s good for the little girl to live alone until now without incident.


    The security problem in slums is not limited to the people who live in them. No matter who they are, there are good and bad people. In fact, there are many good people in the poor. Even if they are not good people, there are actually quite a lot of ordinary people. There are only a few bad people, but this part will do something "big thing", so it will give others the wrong feeling, thinking that there are more bad people in some people, but in fact it is not the case.


    In fact, this is basically the case for everyone. One of the reasons for the large number of bad guys is that the exposure rate of bad guys is relatively high, and the things that bad guys do will generally cause a huge sensation. .


    Entering the slum, Huayueling was not surprised that the environment there was messy and messy, after all, he had seen it before, and it was not too long ago.However, places like that in the world are almost the same, mainly because there is no one to clean up, which causes the environment here to become like this.


    It is not only the people who live here that they do it themselves, but the people who live in other places also have the responsibility, and the responsibility is not small.


    "So she has always lived in such a place?"


    If you are yourself, you can¡¯t live in this kind of place, but think about it again, if there is no other place to live, then even if you don¡¯t want to live here, this is a very serious problem.


    This is true for the little girl, not because I want to live here, but because there is no other place to live.In fact, no one here has such an idea, but not many people can break this kind of life. It is not that they don''t want to, but it is difficult to change.


    It is so easy to change something. This kind of thing is always very easy to say, but if you really do it, you will know that it is not easy at all. You have not experienced that kind of difficulty.


    Walking along this road, this road leads to the location of the city wall, which is very thick and covers this area.


    A relatively narrow road, Hua Yueling walked step by step, observing left and right while walking.The houses on both sides are relatively old, and most of them are not just old problems. If this continues, they will almost become the kind of abandoned houses that have been uninhabited for a long time. The house has not been abandoned, but there has been no way to make good repairs.


    The roads are still messy and messy. Hua Yueling doesn''t like such a place very much, so he walks quickly and is ready to leave here as soon as possible.


    There are not many people here, people seem to be busy going out, not even children see many.Children living in this kind of place are often relatively precocious, and few adults go out to work and they stay at home to play, they will take the initiative to help the adults work, no matter how much they work or not.


    Walked along the road to the end, and then walked along the wall to another place. After Hua Yueling and the others circled in this way, they returned to the position where they met the little girl.


    Looking up, the sun is slowly falling, and it will not be long before it will go down.They also spent a long time outside. Although they didn''t buy anything and there was nothing interesting, they still spent a lot of time. Time passed without knowing it, and they were walking around.


    "We should go back too."


    Hua Yueling turned to look at the two girls beside her. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong both nodded. They were also a little tired and didn''t want to wander around anymore.Several people had the same idea, so they didn''t say anything, just turned around and walked towards the hotel where they lived.


    When I returned to the hotel, I didn''t see Aroline or the little girl. I guess she went to rest in the room.


    "Would you like to check it out?"


    Hua Yueling walked to the door of her room, and after thinking about it, she turned her head and asked Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong behind her.There is nothing wrong for the time being. If the little girl doesn''t need to rest, she can take her for a while.


    "Go and see."


    "Boom boom!"


    There was a knock on the door, and Aroline''s response came from inside.The door was opened, and Aroline''s figure appeared behind the door.


    "I came back so soon? I didn''t play for a while."


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been spinning, it''s kind of boring." Hua Yueling said and looked inside, but didn''t see the little girl coming out, "Are you asleep?"


    "No, no, she is not too sleepy, she is eating in it. Come in."


    Aroline stepped aside, Hua Yueling and the others entered and saw the little girl who was eating.The little girl''s eating action is quite elegant.


    She was wearing the new clothes that Aroline bought for her. The little girl was already cute, but she was even more beautiful and cute with the new clothes.


    "Big brother and sister!"


    The little girl was a bit more lively than when she met before, she immediately jumped down when she saw them, and shouted.


    "Tasty?"


    "good to eat!"


    Some of the little girl''s food was brought by Aroline rather than bought, so the taste must be different.

 1184 Chapter 1184

    Hua Yueling and others waited until the little girl had eaten some of the food on the table, and was almost full, then took out the game console.The little girl had never seen anything like this before. The first time she saw it, she was naturally curious. Hua Yueling and the others taught her how to use it. At first the little girl was very unfamiliar, but after Hua Yueling and their patient teaching, they still There has been some progress.


    In the beginning, it was natural that she couldn''t play games that were too difficult for her, so Hua Yueling chose the simple ones in his opinion.Little girls can''t even play, nor can they experience the fun of games, but as she gets more proficient, she can feel the fun more and more.


    The little girl has not played such a game, in her opinion it is a new and interesting experience that has never been seen before.Just holding something called a handle, you can control the random activities of the characters on the screen. Not only have you never seen it, you can''t even think of it.


    Gradually the little girl also becomes proficient. This is normal. Playing games is not that difficult. In fact, sometimes you can learn as long as you study and persist, even in difficult games.It''s just that many people don''t have that kind of patience.


    If you think about it, there is actually no difference between this and learning, but they appear to be different under the influence of a certain thought.


    People can learn in various situations, and the key lies in how they learn.The method of learning has always been critical, but few people really know how to learn.


    The little girl is having fun, she has never been so happy before.At first she wanted to give up, but because it was recommended by Hua Yueling and the others, she was too embarrassed to refuse, but gradually she could also feel the fun.


    "It''s like this here..."


    Hua Yueling next to her was still guiding her from time to time, and the little girl was also very obedient, so she learned quickly.


    A few people surrounded the little girl, don¡¯t even look at Hua Yueling, they didn¡¯t play, but just watching the little girl play makes them feel very happy and satisfied, which is completely different from the feelings brought by playing games, but It still makes them happy.


    After playing for a while, the little girl turned her head to look at them, and took the initiative to hand over the handle. She played for a long time, and they hadn¡¯t played yet, so the little girl wanted to let them play. They experience happiness.


    "If you like you, just keep playing, we still have it here. Don''t worry about us."


    Hua Yueling stroked her hair tenderly, the little girl tilted her head.


    "Big brother and sister don''t play?"


    "No, you can play."


    Pushing the handle to her again, the little girl continued to play again.The time was passed unconsciously, and it was night in a blink of an eye, and it was almost time for them to move.


    "Sister Aroline, will she stay here?"


    Hua Yueling took advantage of Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong to accompany the little girl, pulling Aroline aside and asked.


    "Well, let''s stay here for now." Aroline didn''t want to send her away yet.But sooner or later, they will be sent to the village. It is not good for the little girl to follow them all the time. After all, what they have to do is actually quite dangerous, and there is no need for the little girl to follow.


    "But aren''t we going to act at night? Just leave her here alone, okay? It''s better to send it back later. I will give her the game console and let her follow Sister Rafia, or Also find someone to help look at her, in fact she is quite obedient."


    "It''s too early, right?"


    Aroline thought for a while and said, she really wanted the little guy to spend more time with herself, but what Hua Yueling said was not wrong.The little girl doesn''t need to be here with them, and even the next journey doesn''t need to take her. That''s not a good thing for the little girl.


    However, the little girl had never thought of going to various places if she wanted to say something, she should also like it, but...


    "In fact, her safety is not a problem. Let''s see what the little guy thinks. If she is willing to go to the village, she will be sent back. If she is willing to stay, let her follow us."


    "Then don''t ask, she probably wouldn''t choose to go back to the village. There are people who are unfamiliar, so it''s better to stay."


    "Maybe."


    Arolin said so, went back to the little girl, and then asked the question.


    After being asked, the little girl could see that she was hesitant. After a while, she asked in a low voice, "Did I cause trouble to you, big brother and big sister?"


    The little girl was somewhat lost, she didn''t hide her emotions, so Aroline saw it.


    "No, I just want to ask what you want. It''s not that you caused us any trouble. If you go back, everyone there will be your relatives. You can play there, but you can''t follow us. The problem is the same, but we don¡¯t live here, but we have to move around. We are here today and we will go to the next place tomorrow."


    "I, won''t I cause you trouble if I stay?"


    "No," Aroline answered her question immediately. "There is no trouble. You just need to think about what you want to do. You don''t need to think about the others. Want to go to other cities with us, or want to Liu can be in the village, depending on your own ideas."


    Seeing the worry in the little girl''s heart, she was still a little afraid of going to the village alone and becoming an orphan again, and Aroline specially comforted her.


    "In the village you don''t have to worry about it. There are good people in the village. Everyone will take care of you. They are all your relatives. And when we are done, we will go back."


    The little girl looked very hesitant and still didn''t know what to choose. After she heard it, she wanted to go around with them, but she was still worried that it would cause them trouble.Even though Aroline explained it more than once, she was still worried, but she heard that the people in the village were very friendly, so she made a decision.


    "Big sister, I''m going to the village."


    "Did you think about it?" Aroline asked, staring at her eyes, and the little girl nodded.


    "That''s okay, then the big sister will send you to the village later, there will be other big sisters there, you don''t have to be afraid of them."


    Stroking her little head, Aroline said with a smile.It''s time to act in a while, so I''ll have to send the little girl back in a while, and now it''s night, Rafia should rest if it''s too late.


    "Take the game console too, but don''t play it too late when you get there. If you like it, just play it the next day."


    Hua Yueling put the game console in her hand. At first, the little girl kept shaking her head unwilling to accept it, still thinking too much.

 1185 Chapter 1185

    "Don''t worry about us. We still have a few more to play with. That one will be given to you. Just play with it. If we want to play with others, we will teach you if we have the skills."


    Hearing what Hua Yueling said, the little girl hesitated for a while and said "thank you", dripping her head and tightly hugging the game console in her arms.


    Several people couldn''t help smiling when they saw her showing this appearance.The little girl is also slowly changing, and this change is very good.


    "Sister Aroline, you can send her back, and also talk to Sister Rafia and others, or let her live with Sister Rafia."


    "You don''t have to worry about Xiaoyueling about this. Sister, I will naturally arrange it for her, and then I will leave for her. See you later." Aroline waved her little hand, and put her other hand on her On the girl''s shoulder, the little girl hadn''t reacted yet, she saw a ray of light covering her body, and then she was transported away in a daze.


    "Sister Aroline is quite anxious."


    They didn''t even have a chance to say a few words with the little girl. The two figures had disappeared from their eyes. Hua Yueling shook her head helplessly, looking at Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong.The two of them wanted to talk to the little girl, but now they have no chance.


    "Wait here for a while, Sister Aroline should be back soon. We can do something else while we have time."


    The three looked at each other, and then decided to read a while during this period.


    After turning the pages of the book, Hua Yueling had read more than ten pages before she knew it, but Aroline still hadn''t come back, and she didn''t know what she was busy with.It stands to reason that if she just sent the little girl back and came back, it would not take more than a few seconds, but now it is not a few seconds, it has already been a quarter of an hour.


    There was still no reaction, nor did they see her coming back, which made Hua Yueling and the others a little confused, but they were just puzzled, and they didn''t go to think more about this, and there was no need for that.


    Naturally, they will come back when it''s time to come back, and it''s okay to wait and see. Besides, the books they are reading are still very attractive to them. If they can read it for a while, they still hope to read it for a while.


    Half-lying on the bed, reading carefully from left to right and top to bottom, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were also lying on the bed, but Mu Ningshuang was closer to him. In the center of the bed, Lu Yuetong was It is separated by Mu Ningshuang, on the other side.


    The three of them didn''t speak, and in the quiet room, only the rustle of pages turned.In the harmonious atmosphere, no one''s attention is on other aspects, they are all staring at the content on the page, and they will not even look away.


    "..."


    "!"


    Hua Yueling occasionally raised her head to move her neck, take a rest, but noticed that there were more shadows on her body. When he was taken aback, he quickly turned his head and saw that he didn¡¯t know when there were more. Someone came out.


    "Sister Aroline, don''t be scared, okay, I was almost scared to death by you!"


    Seeing that the falling figure belonged to Aroline, Hua Yueling was relieved and complained when she was born.


    "It''s you who are too absorbed. Sister, I have been standing here for a long time, but you have no reaction at all. No one noticed that Sister I came back. It really disappointed my sister.


    Aroline stretched out her small hand and said with a disappointed look.


    "Sister Aroline, you can''t tell where we can go. Isn''t this all studying attentively? There is no time to pay attention to other things."


    Hua Yueling said, closing the book and putting it away.


    "Why come back so long, is there any trouble in the village?"


    "Don''t you have to make arrangements for her. In order to make arrangements for her and let her adapt to that side, sister, I have spent a lot of time."


    "How is she still used to it?"


    "It''s pretty good, Rafia doesn''t seem to be reliable, and it''s good with the kids. The little guy is very good with her, and at first she was a little scared of her, but Rafia was also very quick to let her Recognizing myself, I am really capable. It really opened my eyes to my sister."


    "Sister Rafia was also pretty good, but her personality is a little bit unreliable."


    Hua Yueling and Rafia don''t get along much, but they understand them very well.Rafia is the kind of person who is easier to understand. It is easy to understand her. She doesn''t hide herself.


    "So, I have to make it clear to her. I originally wanted to ask other people for help, but I think it''s better to let her help. Now they are getting along well, which is pretty good. Don¡¯t worry about the others. They were playing games together when I came back. The little guy taught her and they were very happy."


    "Isn''t that good."


    Hua Yueling also said with a smile.


    "It''s not too early. Don''t be stunned here anymore, and move quickly. Go and call both Gokala and Rianne, and set off in a while."


    "Ok."


    Even if you set off, it doesn''t mean that you just go out so generously. It''s a bit too silly, even though there are many people coming in and out in such a place every day, no matter where they are.There are some shops on the street, but you have to be careful when sailing for thousands of years. If you are careful, you must be careful. If you are not careful, you may be exposed at that time. This is not alarmist.


    Hua Yueling went out to the door of Gekara and their room, knocked on the door, and Gekara appeared behind the door.


    "Sister Gokala, let Sister Leanne come together, isn''t it time to act in a while."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll call her out."


    But she walked over by herself without calling her Leanne.The three of them didn''t waste much time here, and returned to Aroline''s room.


    "Let''s go in a while. Today''s action is very simple, and I shouldn''t need to say anything, but before the action, I still have to remind you, don''t be merciful, just solve everything that should be solved, and don''t think about other things. "


    "...But we just need to solve the culprit, right?"


    Hua Yueling asked at this time.That person¡¯s family is not necessarily a bad person, if they weren¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t they just kill people indiscriminately?


    "You have to ask her this question."


    Aroline looked at Rianne. When she first arrived here in the afternoon, she said that she would send someone to investigate the situation, and she didn''t know if she had any useful information.


    "The information hasn''t been sent, but it should be coming soon," Leanne said.


    "Then wait and see, and see what to do based on the information sent."


    Aroline did not rush to reach a conclusion, so she said.


    "Ok."


    Since they will not leave for the time being, they will find a place to sit down and wait, and they don''t know when the intelligence-gathering person will come back, which makes people anxious.

 1186 Chapter 1186

    Without letting them wait too long, the person who collected the information mentioned by Rianne came back. The person collected a lot of information and told them in person.


    "In this way, his wife and children are normal. There is no need to kill them all."


    Aroline said so after hearing this.It was originally planned to kill them all, but then it seems unnecessary.


    "What about the others, do his subordinates need to be dealt with?"


    "Those people don''t need to be merciful. There are not many good people under him, so it''s better not to let it go."


    Gekara said at this time.


    "Yes. There are basically no good people who do things for him. Think about the girls who were saved before. They were not all captured by his men."


    After making enough preparations, Hua Yueling and the others began to act.After changing into black clothes, they jumped out of the window invisibly, and the light inside the room went out, making it dark, as if everyone inside was asleep.


    After Hua Yueling and the others jumped downstairs, they quickly walked along the edge of the hotel to the main road.The number of people in the city at night is much less than during the day. The people walking on the streets are basically adventurers or hunters, and there are some soldiers. Few ordinary people will go around at this late hour. It''s normal to wander around randomly.


    These have little to do with them. After confirming the situation on the street, they quickly walked along the wide road to the depths of the city, and the mansion was deeper in the center of the city.The area taken out is the place where such high-ranking officials live. Therefore, the guards are tight. It is impossible for ordinary people to walk around in such places. Especially at this time, people who go to such places are suspicious. Targeted.


    Along the way to the destination, there was a patrol of soldiers nearby. They did not go to the entrance, but to the side, and then turned directly over the wall.


    This series of movements was very relaxing. After they came inside, Hua Yueling and the others found that they had arrived in a relatively large garden.The scenery here is quite good, the natural scenery looks very good, but unfortunately the owner here is not like the environment of the garden.


    "His room should be here."


    Leanne pointed to the right and said.But it was deeper, and I had to go there through the corridor from where I was now. There was a long passage through a small lake in front of me.


    Several people walked around the lake, got inside, then climbed over the railings into the passage, and followed the passage directly to the fork.


    After entering the house leading to a deeper level, after going out, he came to the inner courtyard.There are many houses in the courtyard, but the most inviting one is the largest in the middle.


    "Just go in from here."


    After a few people entered, they quickly found the place where the target was.This task was entrusted to Hua Yueling to do it, and Hua Yueling went down alone, first confirmed the surrounding situation, no one else, although someone was guarding it outside, they could not be found here.


    Hua Yueling opened the door and walked in. After getting inside, she went to the bed and looked down.There were two people lying on the bed, one of them was their goal this time, and the other was his wife.


    "Killing him right here will easily disturb her."


    Hua Yueling held the Hidden Dragon Blade in her hand and thought, but it was not easy to get the opponent away from here. The most troublesome thing was how to get rid of this man''s wife without disturbing him.


    Staring at this man hesitantly, Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t have any useful things in his hands. It¡¯s okay if there are drugs, but he doesn¡¯t, unless he buys from the store now, but Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t want to do that. .


    "Um... it seems a bit more troublesome than expected."


    After being silent for a while, Hua Yueling still didn''t think of what to do.If you don''t have to worry about alarming a man''s wife, it is easy to do, but he still wants to be perfect at this time.


    "Is there no easier way?"


    Standing in place, there has been no movement, Hua Yueling is also very upset, just can''t think of a way to get the best of both worlds.


    If you kill people directly here, unless you are very careful and have sharp hands and feet, it is difficult not to disturb the people next to them, especially when they are so close, it can be said that it is too difficult.Otherwise, Hua Yueling wouldn''t have to worry so much.


    "Go back and ask...no, I have to solve this problem myself. Only one thing, if it is light enough, should I be able to hide the past?"


    Hua Yueling is not sure, but he still has some confidence in his own strength, especially when the opponent is just an ordinary person, there should be no problem if he does well enough.


    The hand holding Yinlongblade tightened again, Hua Yueling wondered if she wanted to do this, or think of another way.


    At the moment, it seemed that there was only one way. Hua Yueling took a step forward, raising her hand, and it was possible to stab her at any time.


    "There is only this, and there is no other way."


    Hua Yueling thought so, staring at the chest of the man lying on the bed, waved her hand down, the hidden dragon blade slammed down and pierced the man''s heart.


    In the slight noise, the man didn''t even react at all, so he was killed easily. Hua Yueling was still a little nervous and couldn''t help looking at the other side. The woman fell asleep, her eyes closed tightly. He did not wake up.


    "Thank you for your cooperation."


    He said this secretly in his heart, Hua Yueling pulled out the hidden dragon blade forcefully from one of his hands without making any sound, put away the hidden dragon blade, and he quickly left the room.


    "Resolved?"


    Aroline asked after she went out.


    "Well, I killed it."


    Hua Yueling nodded and replied.This trip took some time, and it was more troublesome and difficult than expected, but fortunately there was nothing wrong in the end.


    "Well, the next thing is for the other people to solve them one by one. Let''s split up and gather where we came. Be careful. If you are not sure, don''t do it and wait for us to pass."


    Aroline glanced at everyone and said seriously.When Aroline is really serious, it is actually very rare. After all, she can actually walk sideways with her strength in this kind of place. There is no need to worry about anything at all. It¡¯s just that Huayueling and them are here now, so It must be said.


    Hua Yueling and the others nodded very seriously. You can''t relax at this time. The next action will take some time. Although there are not many people here, it is quite troublesome.What''s more important is that they can''t alarm other people. If they alarm others, it will cause a lot of trouble.

 1187 Chapter 1187

    The male host of this mansion was destined to end up like this when they were noticed by Gekara and Aroline. This is obvious.


    Those things really couldn''t let Aroline and the others let go, even if they killed him.The same is true for Hua Yueling and the others, still thinking about what the girl said in her heart.I have seen such a scene with my own eyes. Although it is only the girls who are firmly bound and locked up by the rope, they can also think of other scenes. Those scenes make them unable to bear to think about it.


    No matter what time, such a terrible picture can appear in my mind, and that kind of picture can really be called the word terrible.The overall atmosphere is a small town that hates peace. Who would have thought that there is such a crime hidden in it. If Hua Yueling and the others went to the mine to investigate the situation at night, and went to mine inside, they would not have found it.


    These are all hidden deeply, and because of this, it must be completely eradicated.But doing such a big event will definitely cause a sensation, which is different from what they initially thought.


    All is still decided by Aroline, and she also said that she has a way to shift people¡¯s attention to other places. If not, although she will act, but what kind of influence it will bring in the end is not what they can do. Take control.Anyway, it must be an undesirable influence.


    In terms of strength, they are not too afraid of the enemy for the time being, but they also have to consider their current power. The village has just set up a defense, but that defense is still very fragile, and it is difficult to prevent attacks.It is not enough to only rely on the people they bring back and the people in the village. The number is a problem, and the problem of strength is not small.


    But there is no need to worry about Aroline so much. She has a way to solve this problem, so that other people can''t suspect them and won''t notice them.


    After being divided into three teams, all of Hua Yueling and the others conducted a thorough investigation of the entire mansion. Those who guarded the mansion were dealt with by them, and the rest were some of his men.But this is not all, he has a lot of people, not just those in the mansion, so after solving everyone, only the wife and daughter of the mansion owner and some maids were left behind.


    According to the information of where Gokala''s subordinates are, the mansion owner''s subordinates live in different places. If you want to get rid of them all, you need to go to those places.But even this may not be possible, because at night they don''t just rest honestly, but go to various places to have fun.


    "Where are they now, have you checked it out?"


    Since the action this time, we will get rid of all related things directly. Those people are more or less involved in the disgusting activities of the mansion owner. They cannot be left behind and let them continue to enjoy.Rather than leave them behind, it is better to send them to hell and let them go to hell to "enjoy."


    Hua Yueling and the others had such thoughts, and Lei Anni also sent someone to understand the activities of those people. This time the report came back much soon. When they arrived at the agreed place, they saw the person waiting. There, it seemed that I had been waiting for a while.


    Before the action, Aroline also asked him about this, but the other party hadn''t collected all the information at that time, so there was no way to answer it, and now the information is finally collected.


    Hua Yueling and the others got all the information they wanted here, which was very important information, which affected their next actions.If there is no such information, they are likely to be stunned, and even in the end there is no way to solve all the bad guys, but it is different now, as long as they want to do it, they can do it.


    "Follow the previous method of action and act separately."


    After Arolin finished speaking, several people started to act according to the previous groupings, Hua Yueling continued to work with Mu Ningshuang, and the two people''s goal was their resting place.It¡¯s the place where the enemy lives most, but few stay at night, and almost all of these people are sleeping, so there is nothing to worry about, and the action is very simple.


    Hua Yueling and the others were hidden in the shadows along the way, like two shadows shuttled through the streets and alleys, almost no one could find the two of them.They were very fast and reached their destination in no time.


    In fact, that place was very close to the mansion they had just visited. It is estimated that they could react in time when something happened in the mansion, so that a big house was built in such a close place.But this also made Hua Yueling''s actions much easier.


    In the dark alley, Hua Yueling found a place to go in.The front door is closed tightly. If you want to get in, you have to break in. But whether you do that or picking the lock is risky, instead of taking the risk to do so, you might as well just find a secret place to enter. That way, it''s easier.


    Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang searched around here, and quickly found a place to go in based on the information they got.Hua Yueling jumped over the wall first, and then he reached out to Mu Ningshuang.


    Grasping his outstretched hand, Hua Yueling pressed hard, Mu Ningshuang also kicked his toes to the ground, and the whole person jumped up, jumped directly into the air, and was hugged by Hua Yueling.


    "Are you ok?"


    "Ok."


    Mu Ningshuang nodded calmly, but the blush on her face still revealed that her inner mood was not as calm as it appeared on the surface.


    After being pulled up, Mu Ningshuang was hugged by Hua Yueling and jumped to the ground from above, but only came inside.


    No one was seen in the yard, there was no guard at all.But it''s not at all quiet here, you can hear the sound from the door, which is mixed with some kind of fighting sound, there are also the sound of conversation and the sound of wine glasses colliding.


    All these sounds mixed up and turned into chaotic sounds.


    "There is someone over there. Hush..."


    Hua Yueling motioned to Mu Ningshuang in her arms not to speak, but in fact Mu Ningshuang had not spoken since he came in, and only Hua Yueling herself was talking.


    However, Mu Ningshuang did not interrupt his conversation, but nodded.


    At this time, Hua Yueling hadn''t even noticed that she was still holding her, she was still in her arms, he only realized something was wrong after walking a few steps forward, and when she looked down, Mu Ningshuang was holding her. Inside, and looking at himself with his neck up.

 1188 Chapter 1188

    Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang held their shoulders tightly on the wall. They listened to the sound coming from the other side of the wall. The sound was quite messy, and it sounded like there were many people streaming down.


    "Why is it different from the news?"


    The message said that there was no one left here, and they didn¡¯t notice it just now, but after all, they were still outside the courtyard wall, and they could only see the situation above, plus the door was closed, so they couldn¡¯t see what was inside. It''s normal.


    "If they are gathering here, everyone should be here. But if we don''t disturb them, it will be a lot of trouble."


    It is not easy to solve so many enemies at once, Hua Yueling is not blindly arrogant.In terms of strength, they are naturally the dominant side. It can even be said that it is not particularly difficult to solve these enemies, but this does not mean that they can do it casually without disturbing the other party.


    Hua Yueling is not so arrogant yet, it is very difficult, especially when the other party gathers together, if they all rest in their own room, it can be easily done, but now the situation is not like that, compared to It is even more difficult as imagined.


    "In a while, let''s rush in directly, one person in charge of one direction, and try to solve the battle directly if they don''t respond!"


    Lowering her head, her lips were close to Mu Ningshuang''s ears, and Hua Yueling said in a very serious voice.


    "Ok, I know."


    Mu Ningshuang agreed, took out the magic wand, and was also ready.


    "By the way, I''ll take care of the nearby people in a while, Ningshuang, you are responsible for those in the distance, try to use those magic that is not particularly powerful, otherwise it should arouse the attention and alertness of other people."


    "give it to me."


    Mu Ningshuang said that rarely.She was very confident in her words, and even Hua Yueling was infected by her words. He who was not particularly confident at first became confident immediately, patted his chest, and then went round the corner with him to the front.


    The door was closed, and even the light at the door was turned off, but the noise inside could still be heard, and it seemed that those people should be deeper.


    "See if you can go in without disturbing them."


    Hua Yueling said so and walked over. When he reached the door, he still squatted and didn''t move, his ears pressed against the wall and listened to whether there was someone inside.Although the noise covered a lot of noises, it was still barely audible. At least there were no people inside the door, but I didn''t know if the people were facing the door.


    "Ningshuang, let''s go over there first, find a place to observe it inside, and then decide how to act."


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling still decided to temporarily give up the plan of the raid. It would be dangerous to act rashly if he didn''t understand the situation clearly. Hua Yueling was not a reckless man, he hoped to act again when he understood the situation.


    The two came to the other side, Hua Yueling leaned on his side, trying to observe the inside through the window, looking through the glass, able to barely see the situation inside.


    "Fortunately, although the door inside is not closed, you should not notice the doorway. If we move fast enough."


    Hua Yueling added one last sentence.


    Just like this, he walked inside while sticking to the wall, while Hua Yueling was still observing the internal situation.Those people are in the deeper room. There is a big table in the middle of the room. Those people are not sitting around the table. They seem to be sitting in different places, but they are having fun. And there is a tendency to get drunk.


    "It sounds like they are drunk. This is a good opportunity for us."


    Hua Yueling said so.


    "If they drink too much, their reaction will be much slower. In this way, as long as we are fast enough, we can get rid of them without letting them react. This can be said to be the best way."


    "Then do it."


    Mu Ningshuang didn''t speak much, and directly raised the magic wand.


    "Do it!"


    Hua Yueling gave a low drink, and the two of them broke into the door directly, and then went straight into the room where those people were.Hua Yueling found that the room was very lively. There were not many people, only five or six people. It was actually quite easy for them to get rid of these people, not as difficult as they thought.


    Under the agreed allocation, Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang acted together, Hua Yueling quickly solved the few people closest to him, and Mu Ningshuang immediately condensed magic power to bombard the distant enemy.


    There was even no sound. These people''s brains and bodies were hypnotized by alcohol, and there was no way to react in time. When they wanted to react, it was too late. Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang¡¯s attacks came. In front of him, even if he wanted to pick up a weapon, he couldn''t do anything.


    It was just a matter of blinking an eye. Those people died under the joint hands of Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang. Some people still wore unresolved panic on their faces, while others still didn''t understand what was going on. What happened, just died here, dying blankly.


    Hua Yueling''s actions were just a matter of blinking an eye, all those enemies were killed, and there was no one left alive.After doing all this, Hua Yueling immediately went inside to observe the left and right passages, but did not see other figures.


    Mu Ningshuang walked around the room at his request, looking for fish that slipped through the net to hide, but not, there were only a few people here.


    "Anyone else?"


    "No, just these few people." Mu Ningshuang replied.Hua Yueling nodded after hearing this, and went to the doorway leading inside with her.The door was open, and the people here were closed, but they were only opened by Hua Yueling not long ago.


    "I don''t know if there are other people here besides them. During the insurance period, we should search again."


    "Let''s do it then. Search all places. Anyway, there are only three floors here. It doesn''t take much time."


    The place where those people gather for dinner is the living room part of this building. If you want to go in, you have to pass there, but the road inside is not particularly winding.There are passages on both sides, and at the end there should be stairs upstairs.


    Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang stood in the passageway, in front of the door leading to the living room, yet they hadn''t moved.


    "Should we find them separately from both sides or together?"


    It is more efficient to find separately, but Hua Yueling is still a little worried about Mu Ningshuang¡¯s safety. She alone seems a bit dangerous, although the strength of the solid wood Ningshuang is not weak, it is much stronger than those here. .

 1189 Chapter 1189

    Looking at Mu Ningshuang, Mu Ningshuang''s eyes sparkled.


    Even if it is clear that her strength is more than enough to do anything here, there is no danger in facing the enemy here, but Hua Yueling is still a little worried.


    "Don''t worry about me, they can''t beat me with their strength, unless they encounter a stronger existence, but at the moment there shouldn''t be such a person here."


    In fact, there is no need to worry about the existence of a stronger enemy. If the mansion owner really has stronger subordinates, first of all, he will definitely protect him, and secondly, if not, he should have a place to live alone instead of not. It would be unrealistic to live with these people who have little strength.


    Both Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang knew this. Although Hua Yueling was relieved, he was still a little nervous, but he still didn''t make a direct decision, but continued to ask Mu Ningshuang.


    "Ningshuang, just say what you want to do, I will listen to your opinion."


    "Search separately from both sides so that nothing will be missed. And even if someone wants to escape, don''t worry, we can clamp him from both sides so that he can''t escape."


    Hua Yueling thought the same way, otherwise the two of them would not have to act separately. It was because they were worried that two people might find each other early and escape from the other side, so they made this suggestion.


    She had the same ideas as Mu Ningshuang, and Mu Ningshuang herself was very confident, and her strength could also be said to stand out from the crowd.After thinking for a while, Hua Yueling still reluctantly agreed to her plan.


    It is separated from Mu Ningshuang at the doorway leading to the living room. Hua Yueling is responsible for the left side and Mu Ningshuang is responsible for the right side. The two people should explore all the places on both sides to ensure that there are no fish slipping through the net.


    The action was much faster than the initial thinking, and the time was not too long. Hua Yueling quickly searched all the rooms on the first floor, and found no other people there.


    At the end of the passage, Hua Yueling walked up the stairs, all the way to the second floor.


    The second floor was quiet, there was no sound, and the passage was completely dark. The window on the left was closed. Standing at the window and looking out, you could see the high wall on the left and part of the road outside.


    To the left is another building, which is slightly lower than this one, but it is really difficult to look into the distance from the second floor. The house blocks most of the place, making it difficult to see the distance.


    After observing the outside, Hua Yueling turned to the right and walked to the right. There are really a lot of rooms on this floor. Hua Yueling inspected four rooms on the first floor, and four rooms on the second floor. If so, there are eight rooms on the first floor and twenty-four rooms on the third floor.


    After completing the exploration of the four rooms on the second floor, Hua Yueling came to the center. The stairs leading to the upper floor were in the center of the second floor, but when he came here, he did not see Mu Ningshuang.Hua Yueling hesitated, but decided to stop and wait for a while to see if Mu Ningshuang hadn''t come over yet.


    "Didn''t you go up?"


    After a while, Mu Ningshuang also came over, but he looked like he hadn''t been combated, that is to say, there were no other people on the first two floors except those who were solved by them in the living room. Those rooms are empty.


    "Waiting for you to come."


    Hua Yueling replied.


    "Nothing found, right?"


    "No, there seems to be no one on the two floors. But there may be someone on the third floor. Be careful."


    Mu Ningshuang¡¯s advice to Huayueling is in mind, but even if she doesn¡¯t tell Huayueling to do so, he is generally very cautious in doing things, even now he has a great advantage. .Sometimes the gap in strength is really important, but more often it is better to be cautious.


    Walking up the stairs, to the third floor, the two had to separate again.Hua Yueling still walked to the left, while Mu Ningshuang walked in the opposite direction..


    When she came to the first door of the room, Huayueling pressed her body against the wall, grabbed the door handle, and tried to push it inside.But this time it didn''t succeed. The door was locked from the inside, which was different from the rooms that Hua Yueling had inspected before. Those rooms were not locked.


    "It looks like someone is here."


    Hua Yueling thought.Raising his hand, bending his index finger, the joint moved to the front of the door.


    "Knock it out, call out the person in it, and then get rid of him directly. Um... But it''s okay to look at the other rooms first. Look for someone in that room."


    He retracted his hand and continued to walk deep into the passage. Two of the four rooms were locked from the inside. It seemed that there were a lot of people on the third floor.But I don''t know if there is only one person in these rooms. If there are two or three, it would be troublesome.


    After Hua Yueling explored the deeper part, he decided to act from the very side, so that even if the people inside found out that he wanted to escape, he could easily stop him.


    I don''t know if Mu Ningshuang has discovered anything, but Hua Yueling has not received any useful news so far, and Mu Ningshuang has basically not responded.


    "Boom!"


    He knocked on the door, and there was no response at first, but after he knocked on the door two more times, he heard curses coming from inside.The interrupted sleep made the people inside very unhappy, but he cursed Hua Yueling or walked to the door.


    The sound of footsteps and curses got closer, and Hua Yueling closed her eyes and listened carefully. There seemed to be only one person inside, and no one else.However, it is also possible that there is only one person in the room who has such a bad temper, such a curse, and other people just wake up and have no response. This is also very possible.


    Holding the hidden dragon blade tightly, Hua Yueling was ready to fight."Squeaky", the door was pulled open from the inside, and the moment the person inside showed his body, Hua Yueling rushed in under the opponent''s unbelievable gaze, and the hidden dragon blade directly pierced his chest.


    After entering, Hua Yueling quickly scanned the surroundings for anyone else, but there was only one person living here, and no one else was seen.


    "Go elsewhere."


    After turning on the light in the room, Hua Yueling glanced around, confirmed that there was no one else, then turned off the light again, kicked the body inside, then turned around and closed the door and walked out.


    There was not much movement here, so it didn''t attract the attention of the people in the other rooms. Mu Ningshuang heard some noise on his side, and he should have found something on his side, but he didn''t know how she did it.


    Hua Yueling went to the next place while thinking.

 1190 Chapter 1190

    Hua Yueling came to the other door, walked over gently, raised his hand and knocked on the door. As before, the people here didn''t notice anything unusual, so he got up and gave it to him. Open the door.


    Naturally, there would be no change. Hua Yueling easily eliminated the people inside, and then searched it again. After confirming that there were no other people, he left the room.


    After that, he walked all the way to the right to find Mu Ningshuang, and Mu Ningshuang also solved all the enemies here, so that the tasks of the two of them were temporarily completed.


    "What should I do next, go back and wait for them?"


    Mu Ningshuang looked at him, then asked.Hua Yueling thought for a while, they had nothing to do, and it wasn''t a time when they were strayed everywhere, it was better to go back.


    "Isn''t it done all the things that should be done? Then go back. There is nothing to do here, all the enemies are dealt with, and we don''t need to worry about other things."


    After all, it was divided into several teams, and I don''t know what happened to the others.They went downstairs while chatting, then turned out from the wall again.


    It''s more conspicuous when going out from the main entrance, so they didn''t leave there.Although it''s easy to get noticed by going over the wall if you want to say it, there is no problem as long as the speed is fast enough in the dark.


    Hua Yueling pulled Mu Ningshuang and turned over from the wall, and then the two of them walked around the direction of the house when they came and went. They were going to the place where they had met the person who gathered the news before, and Aroline said yes After completing the task, gather here.


    After coming back, I haven''t seen anyone else. It seems that Aroline and the others haven''t solved the enemy yet, but logically speaking, they should be faster.


    Although it is more troublesome to say that Aroline and the others go, it is not a problem for people like Aroline and Gokara.They can solve these problems as a piece of cake.


    But the fact is that they were the first to come back, and no one else came after waiting for a while.


    "Why is it so slow?"


    Hua Yueling said strangely.


    "Maybe it''s some trouble. But the problem shouldn''t be big. After all, with sister Aroline and Gekara, there won''t be any big problems."


    "I said so, but I am still somewhat worried."


    Hua Yueling looked at the side of the passage and said.Waiting always makes people feel anxious, Hua Yueling is like this now, especially anxious, really want to know when they will be able to come back, but until now, there is still no response.


    Fortunately, this kind of waiting didn''t actually last long. Just when Hua Yueling felt a little anxious, several figures suddenly appeared beside them.


    "Sister Aroline, Sister Gokala, you guys are back!"


    Seeing their figure, Hua Yueling said happily.


    "Why have you been there for so long? I thought you would be back in a while, but I didn''t expect that we were back here and waited for so long."


    "That kind of place is a little bit troublesome, and you can''t do it as you want, so I wasted some time. But we have solved everything that needs to be solved. Let''s go back later, go back and rest for a while, and leave until tomorrow."


    "Ok."


    After the meeting, it was time to go back to rest. Hua Yueling and the others went all the way back to the hotel and went back to their room to rest.It''s just that they did not go through the front door, but went back to the room directly through the window, just like when they went out, so no one would know that they had gone out at night.


    Hua Yueling went back to the room, closed the windows, lay down on the bed, changed the thin quilt, stared at the dark roof, unknowingly recalled what she had just experienced.


    I don¡¯t know when this kind of thing has been an ordinary thing for him. Although he is facing a group of bad people, he did not expect that his shots can be so decisive, even a little melancholy. No.Hands-on is like a commonplace meal, without any other ideas.


    "Maybe I have become a terrible person."


    Hua Yueling thought with a wry smile.But this is just a joke.Although he may not know as much as he imagined, he still knows what he looks like now. He is not so cruel, just what kind of person he is facing.


    In the face of those people, there is no need to be merciful. They don''t deserve to enjoy that kind of treatment.


    "But recently, there seems to be a lot of this kind of thing, and there is no time to rest. There are battles everywhere, although it is collecting materials, the battle also takes up a lot of part. Um... I hope the next action can be smooth. Let''s go on, it''s better not to fight, just collect everything that should be collected in ordinary ways, and don''t let the others make trouble."


    Hua Yueling lay down, and a sense of exhaustion came up. Although he actually took a lot of rest, the main reason was that his head hurts, and the other things were secondary.Hua Yueling clutched her head, some wanted to sleep but she couldn''t sleep too much.feeling bad.


    The moonlight outside the window is getting dim, and the room is also shrouded in darkness. I closed my eyes and forced myself to fall asleep as soon as possible. I didn''t know when I lost consciousness and fell into sleep.


    Before I fell asleep, I was constantly thinking about when I could fall asleep. I always looked forward to falling asleep, but when I fell asleep, I just left it behind. Sometimes the more I look forward to it, the more I can¡¯t fall asleep. I fell asleep quickly when I had no more thoughts.


    Perhaps too much thinking in the head will affect the mood and thus affect the quality of sleep, Hua Yueling guessed so.


    There was nothing for a night, until the mansion owner''s wife woke up the next morning and found that her husband had been killed, and the city suddenly became chaotic.However, Huayueling and the others would not stay until then. The sky was just dark, and they had already left when the door was opened, quietly leaving the city without anyone knowing. Go to the next place.


    "This place is more dangerous. It is not easy to find the materials you need."


    The next place Gokala said was in a forest quite far from here. The forest grew along the mountain range, endless, occupying a large area.


    There were people who wanted to open up that place, but then something happened and nothing happened.


    However, there are a lot of precious materials and herbs in the forest, and if there are some monsters, there are also terrifying monsters in it, so if you are not confident in your own strength, never go there, or just go inside. Go and die.

 1191 Chapter 1191

    "This is a place with great views."


    Standing on the plain looking at the forest in the distance, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but blurt out.After going to many cities, coming to such a place really makes people feel refreshed and very comfortable.


    "Is there what we are looking for?"


    "Yes, it''s inside. It''s the news I found out a long time ago, but I didn''t have the time to get here at that time."


    Gokara looked at the forest in front of him and said.


    "But I have never been inside. I heard that this forest is very dangerous. It is not easy to come out alive after entering."


    "It''s impossible for us people to be like that."


    Aroline mumbled.


    A few people arrived near the forest, and there was a village far away from the forest.The village is not close to them, and it takes a lot of time to walk there.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t need to go there, unless they wanted to collect more information about this forest, but even if they were nearby, the residents there should not know much more about it than them.


    Hearing from Gekara, you know that ordinary people in this kind of place absolutely dare not enter. Even hunters or adventurers can''t guarantee that they can come out alive, let alone ordinary people. Entering will only die in vain, unless It''s a fool, otherwise it''s impossible for the residents there to go inside.


    "But I want to come here to find materials, what kind of material is it, is it something on a special tree?"


    "Almost, it is a very special tree. It is said that it can only be found in the deepest part of this forest. But that kind of tree is not easy to meet with dogs. It takes some luck. These are all I have heard. Rumors, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or false, but that kind of tree growing here is definitely right."


    Huayueling looked into the depths of the woods. Between the trees, she couldn''t see the deep places. You could only see the trees growing very luxuriantly inside, and she didn''t know how many.


    Huayueling has not been to this kind of place before, so I probably know what it looks like.There must be trees on top of each other and there is almost no light. This is normal.


    The upper part is luxuriantly branched, shielding the sunlight from the upper part.The bright light poured on the leaves and branches and was blocked by them, unable to fall below, onto the trunk, and onto the ground.


    To get inside, you need to prepare lighting tools, or you need to have a pair of good enough eyes, good enough to see things clearly in the dark.


    "Why don''t you ask? It stands to reason that in this forest, you should know something about the forest no matter what, you shouldn''t have no understanding, we just went in like this and it was a little too blind. At that time, it is very likely that there will be no road, let alone find something."


    "..."


    Hua Yueling¡¯s suggestion is still of some use. After thinking for a while, Aroline and the others still made a decision. Before heading to the forest, they went to the small village nearby to ask to see if they could get it. What useful news.


    But although they said they were going, they didn''t have much hope.How to put it, can there be such a powerful one in such a small village?Hard to say.


    Stepping on the green grass all the way to the outskirts of the small village, the village is surrounded by wooden fences, and there is an open wooden door facing the forest in the opposite direction.It seems that these wooden fences and wooden doors are fragile and can be broken easily, but this is also a comfort for the villagers to live in peace.


    It''s natural for a monster to come and want to rely on this, but it''s definitely not possible without this.


    Very few people come to such small villages, especially strangers like Hua Yueling and the others.


    "Big brother, big sister!"


    A little boy saw Hua Yueling and the others at the entrance of the village, pointing to them and talking to the mother beside him.But the little hand was raised, and his mother held it and pressed it down.


    He raised his head for unknown reasons, and what caught his eyes was the nervous face of his mother.


    The little boy''s mother squeezed the child''s hand hard, looked down at her son, shook her head at him, then said something to him, and then took him away quickly.


    People living in such places are somewhat nervous, especially when strangers visit.


    But fortunately, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t look so fierce, and not so scary.


    "How many people came from afar, I don''t know why?"


    The village chief was called out, and when he came to the entrance of the village, he was asked to open the door and invite Hua Yueling and the others into the village.


    "Please don''t worry. We are not malicious."


    Gekara said in a soft voice, her voice is very soft, and it is easy to gain the trust of others.


    "We are here mainly to collect some news about the woods. If anyone in the village knows something, please let us know. As long as it is useful news, we will reward you."


    "This one¡­¡­"


    The village chief frowned in embarrassment.


    "How many are going there?"


    "Yes. There are things that need to be done." Gokala went on to add, "If you know anything, please tell us, as long as it''s about there. If not, we won''t force it, so we will leave."


    Gekara said resolutely, staring at the village chief''s face, seeing that he was still a little embarrassed, and he didn''t know what he was embarrassing.


    "These... a few, it is extremely dangerous. It is not something people in our village dare to go easily. But if anything works, there are a few people in the village who have gone in, but they don¡¯t know much. I don¡¯t know if it can satisfy a few of you."


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as it is related to that place, please call them in. No matter what the news, we will pay you."


    Hearing what she said, the village chief was still relieved, turned his head to look at the middle-aged man next to him, and said something to him, then the man walked away, and then the village chief also turned and walked into the village.


    "Please come to my house as a guest, he has already called for someone."


    "Then trouble you."


    As Gekara said, Hua Yueling and the others followed the old man into it.The house where the old man lived as the village head was not much different from other villagers. From the foreign publications, it looked relatively old, and even more so inside, but the atmosphere of life was quite strong, and it was considered good.


    The village head returned home and asked his wife to get a few stools, but even if all the stools in his house were taken out, it was not enough. Hua Yueling and the others still had a larger number.


    "It doesn''t matter, we just stand."


    Seeing that the village chief still wanted to give her own stool, Hua Yueling waved her hand and said.

 1192 Chapter 1192

    Not long after he came to the village chief¡¯s house, the middle-aged man who was sent out by the village chief to call people came back with three people. These three people seemed to be in good shape. They were relatively strong. They should have been in this village. It''s pretty good.


    They were the people who had been in the forest as the village chief said. After they arrived, they also knew why they called them.After Gekara asked, they started answering her questions one by one.


    However, these people did not say enough useful news, although it was not that it was completely useless, but to be honest, it did not help them much.


    "Anything else?"


    Gokala waited until they had finished speaking, then paused for a while and asked again.


    "No. I still have to thank you for your help. This is our thanks. Accept it."


    Gekara took out some coins, not too much but not too little, after all, the news from them was rather disappointing.It''s still a lot worse than expected. Although they didn''t expect to get much useful news when they came here, they were still very disappointed after asking.


    "Okay, since there is nothing else, then I will leave, and I am sorry to trouble you this time."


    "No, no, it''s our honor to be able to help you."


    After taking the money, it is different. Although the money is nothing in the eyes of Gokara and the others, it is different in the eyes of these people.This money is not a small sum, and I don¡¯t know how long it takes to earn it in normal work.


    After bidding farewell to the village chief and others, Gekara and his party left the village and walked in the direction of Wang Shulin.


    "I haven''t been to the depths of the forest, I really can''t ask anything useful. I originally wanted to ask something useful, not even useful at all."


    Basically, there is no need to ask about the information, as long as they go in and circle around, they can know that the money spent this time is really meaningless.


    But all the money was spent, and it didn''t actually cost much. For them, it was no different from no money, so just forget it.I thought I could get some useful news, but it turned out to be disappointing.


    "You shouldn''t put hope on them, just go to the periphery and make a circle, much more than they said."


    Lu Yuetong said while waving his arms while walking.She is the most dissatisfied of these people. Those people are just telling stories. It sounds wonderful and thrilling, but it is just a story. It is true, but it seems to Hua Yueling and the others that it is useless. .


    Thinking about it, you can know that the monsters they are afraid of may be nothing in Hua Yueling''s eyes, and Sel can easily solve them, and there is no need to be afraid, let alone escape.


    As for other things, they don''t know much, just a glance or a glance at the corner of their eyes, the memory is quite deep, but it is useless.


    In the end, I didn''t ask anything.


    Hua Yueling and the others were somewhat depressed, but the emotions came and went quickly. When they reached the outskirts of the forest, Hua Yueling and the others had returned to their normal state.


    "go in."


    As the voice fell, Hua Yueling and the others stepped into the forest with some messy steps.The trees grew densely, and the branches and leaves were swaying in the wind. Hua Yueling and the others walked slowly and slowly. They did not rush forward, but slowly, while observing the situation inside the forest.


    "There seems to be nothing, it''s quiet."


    "Quiet is a bit abnormal."


    Gokala added.There is no sound of bird calls, no other biological activities, and no traces of other biological activities. It seems that there is nothing here. It feels like just a dead forest, but this is very abnormal.


    It shouldn''t be like this in the forest, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and other people also thought this way, whether it was day or night, this tranquility was a bit abnormal.


    "Be careful, there may be danger nearby."


    Gekara instructed Hua Yueling and the others, who also nodded to show that they knew.Just like this all the way forward, all the way, this kind of dead silence environment makes them very uncomfortable.


    To be honest, it is difficult for anyone to adapt to this kind of environment. This is not whether you like quiet things or not, but the atmosphere here is very wrong.


    The forest is resisting their entry, blocking them from going in and exploring deeper, unwilling to let them go on.But Hua Yueling and the others won''t back down because of this, they have to move forward, and they have no choice.


    This resistance is spiritual, but there will be practical actions soon. Huayueling and the others have already felt the strong sense of rejection. If they continue to move forward, there should be enemies blocking their way, but it is just I don''t know what it will be.


    "coming."


    With a soft drink, the light figure jumped out from the depths of the woods, without any words, before Hua Yueling and the others had reacted, they rushed over.


    This is straightforward enough, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, dodges to avoid.Before determining the identity of the enemy and the way of fighting, Hua Yueling had to observe.


    Other people avoided it, even Aroline and the others.However, the three of them went straight to the distance, leaving the enemy to Hua Yueling and the others, letting them solve it.


    "It shouldn''t be difficult."


    After the enemy fell to the ground, Hua Yueling watched.A lion held his head majesticly, turned and leaped towards him.


    "If you fight it head-on... forget it."


    After thinking about it, it is a bit difficult to do so, and this way of fighting is not his own style.Unless the dwarf shield is used, it is not necessary for the time being.


    With that being said, Hua Yueling still rushed forward to greet him, and when he reached the lion''s body, seeing the lion open his bloody mouth, his paws suddenly grabbed him.


    Avoiding the attack and flashing to the side, Hua Yueling then raised his arm, and the Yinlong Blade pierced towards the lion.The lion reacted very quickly, flicking his body in the air and directly avoided his stabbing.


    Hua Yueling took advantage of the situation to chase, the hidden dragon blade stabbed again, and the lion did not intend to evade, raising his paw and grabbing it.


    "clang!"


    The hidden dragon blade was on par with the lion''s claws, and no one had the upper hand. This surprised Hua Yueling a little bit. It was unexpected that the hidden dragon blade could only be so sharp.


    "!"


    The lion stretched his head, exhaling an unpleasant breath from his open mouth, Hua Yueling frowned, and quickly moved back.


    An ice cone swept across the air, and the lion''s tail swept across the ice cone and knocked it out.But this was not over yet, and several cones of ice shot past from different directions.

 1193 Chapter 1193

    The lion leaped to avoid the ice cone, but Lu Yuetong was already prepared and chased after it the moment it got up.The two-handed sword was swung by her, and it seemed to be able to wipe out everything.


    Listening to the sound of the wind brought by the swing of the two-handed sword, the lion did not dare to neglect, and did not take the blow hard, but continued to dodge and jumped elsewhere.


    Hua Yueling also chased him, Mu Ningshuang''s magic continued to track the lion''s figure.Under the siege of the three of them, the lion gradually became a little confused, unable to completely avoid or block their attack.


    There are some scars on the body, but this is also normal.


    After being besieged for a while, the lion noticed Mu Ningshuang''s position, so regardless of the fight between Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong, he jumped up and rushed over.


    Mu Ningshuang jumped off the branch and ran to the other side simply.Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong chased the past, blocking the lion''s path, so that it could not concentrate on chasing Mu Ningshuang.


    In this way, with their help, Mu Ningshuang ran away and opened the distance with the lion.


    "Yuetong, entangle it, and can''t let it trouble Ningshuang again."


    "It can''t just be this, we have to find a way to solve it."


    "I know this, but something is wrong with it. You have to think of a way. Is the damage we caused enough? I drag it for you, and you try to hurt it!"


    "No problem. But Yueling, are you okay?


    "There is this.


    Huayueling took out the dwarf shield after a long time, and put the dwarf shield heavily on the ground, dusty.


    "With this, he won''t even want to beat me."


    "Then please resist it. I will find a chance to attack it and see if I can kill it."


    The lion sprinted with a mighty momentum, his head raised high, and his paws hit the dwarf shield heavily. With a loud noise, Hua Yueling relied on the dwarf shield to take the blow abruptly.


    His feet seemed to be nailed to the ground, motionless, the dwarf shield swayed slightly, but it was not photographed.


    "It''s now!"


    Lu Yuetong looked at Hua Yueling with some worry next to her, and saw her abruptly carrying it off. Knowing that when she was acting, she didn''t dare to neglect, so she rushed over.


    Within a few steps, I came to the side of the lion, and the two-handed sword was burning with flames. Her hands were raised high, and she swung it unreservedly.


    The blade of the two-handed sword was severely chopped, and Hua Yueling was not idle. After blocking the lion''s attack, he immediately grabbed the dwarf shield with both hands and rushed forward.The lion''s paw patted him, but he could not shoot him out. He was still rushing forward,


    The reason for doing this is to create opportunities for Lu Yuetong, otherwise, when she attacked the lion, the lion would have already jumped aside, then their strategy would have failed.


    Mu Ningshuang stood in the distance, the fireball hovering high above her head, only heat spreading everywhere, and some branches and leaves closer to the fireball ignited sparks.Seeing that the woods were about to be burned down like this, Mu Ningshuang pointed towards the direction of the lion, and the fireball shot out.


    "Leave it to me!"


    The dwarf shield slammed into the claws that the lion grabbed. Although it couldn''t cause much damage to it, it was enough to delay a period of time, and this was Hua Yueling''s main purpose.Don''t care about other things, this is the most important place.


    It is impossible for the dangerous lions attacking from both sides to be unaware, but at first it didn''t think it could threaten itself, and there was still time to avoid it, so it wanted to take the opportunity to solve Hua Yueling.As a result, it miscalculated. The defensive ability possessed by Huayueling''s Dwarf Shield was not something it could break simply.


    At this moment, he wanted to evade and was already slow. Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang''s attacks came, and Hua Yueling quickly opened the distance between the lion when he did not continue to attack.


    "boom!"


    The fireball hit it, and in the violent explosion, the strong shock wave spread, and the fallen leaves on the ground and the branches and leaves on the tree all tremble and make a noisy sound.


    His side was severely chopped down by a two-handed sword. This time, Lu Yuetong almost exhausted all his strength. With the sound of something being cut apart, Lu Yuetong felt the sword amidst the screams of the lion. The resistance on the blade disappeared, and it hit the ground directly.


    When the smoke cleared, the three of Hua Yueling and the others gathered again, but the figure of the enemy who had just fought had disappeared at this time, and it was not known whether it had escaped or was solved.


    "Ningshuang, Yuetong, are you all right?"


    Hua Yueling asked caringly after reaching them.The two girls shook their heads, and the other replied "It''s okay".


    "It doesn''t seem to be a real lion, it''s just a product of illusion. So it dissipated without being able to withstand the attack. I didn''t notice that it had any signs of escaping, it seemed to disappear directly when it was attacked. Up."


    "Yes, that lion is just a spirit being summoned. This is just a warning. If you continue to move forward, you will encounter more difficult enemies."


    Aroline and Gekara are also back at this time.


    "Does that mean we must fight them if we want to find what we need?"


    "Yes, this is not an option. There is no choice but to fight with them."


    Aroline said seriously.


    "The next battle will still be handed over to you, but you have to be more careful when the time comes. The enemies you encounter later will not be as easy to defeat as this lion."


    "We know this. We won''t lose."


    After the lion was dealt with, they continued to move forward, stepping on the dead branches and leaves that fell on the ground, and they squeaked forward with the sound of "creaking".


    There are some fallen leaves and branches on the ground, but if it is a place where no one will visit for a long time, or even few people will come, it is still too clean.It is much cleaner than expected.


    There are basically no branches or leaves that are too dry to be seen on the ground. If you want to say, these should have fallen from the top not long ago. What about the previous ones?Let alone whether there is anyone cleaning it, even if someone comes to do it, how much time will it take to clean this place.


    If you think about it this way, there seems to be only one possibility for it to happen here, and it has something to do with the existence that prevents them from entering the deep forest.It did all of this, and he was protecting this forest in his own way, so it would never allow anyone to invade or destroy it.


    It is just that they are not allowed to enter. Maybe it can sense the power they possess, or maybe it can''t. Anyway, he used a threatening method to force them to leave.

 1194 Chapter 1194 Obstacles in the Forest

    "Papchacha!"


    Amidst the sound of footsteps, several figures walked quickly into the woods densely covered with branches and leaves, almost blocking all the light.Walking vigorously between the trees, the footsteps have never stopped.


    There are trees that grow without rules everywhere in the forest. It is too difficult to find the direction here. It may be different whether you look at it there, but you will only feel confused if you want to find the direction.


    Everywhere is like a place to come from, but when you look carefully, you will feel that no place is like the place you walked when you came.


    The branches and leaves scattered on the ground were a bit dry, and the footsteps on it made a crisp sound. At the same time, the branches and leaves were smashed. They were accidentally stacked, and they suddenly became piles of broken pieces. In the end, the wind can blow down somewhere, making it even more ugly.


    I haven''t stopped since I entered here, and walked in one direction all the way, toward the depths of the forest.The blocking power is still there, and it becomes stronger as they deepen. That power is very resolute to stop them outside and blast them out of the woods, but Huayueling and the others are also the same. He is also very determined, and will not just run away in such a dingy way anyway.


    You have to move forward and cannot stop.Hua Yueling kept telling herself in her mind that it was just a little tired for the time being, but this was already a very unbelievable situation. Even though she has walked a long distance inside, it is actually not for Hua Yueling. It''s nothing, it''s the increasingly powerful blocking force that really makes him feel tired. The feeling of having to fight with all your strength to be able to move on is really bad.


    As this pressure grew stronger, Hua Yueling and the others knew that they were getting closer and closer to the core area.But there is one more question. There is no clue as to where they are looking for.


    However, if they follow this method of action, Hua Yueling estimates that what they are looking for should be where the enemy is blocking her group.I just don''t know how long it will take to get there.


    "Ok?"


    As she walked, there was a light "Huh" sound from Gekara. Hua Yueling also hurriedly raised her head and looked forward, and immediately noticed something was wrong.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Block your nose, don''t breathe in!"


    Gekara''s reminder sounded, Hua Yueling didn''t care to ask anything, and quickly blocked her nose with her hand, the pale pink mist enveloped the woods, and Hua Yueling didn''t smell what it was like.When the light pink smoke spread over, he had already covered his nose so that he would not inhale the gas.


    "Go!"


    The voice of Gekara sounded again in front, Hua Yueling and the others also quickly accelerated their pace and rushed forward, speeding up their pace in this way and sprinting all the way, coupled with the opposition to the blocking power, and gradually, Hua Yueling felt it. exhausted.If it is not necessary to ensure that she does not breathe in that kind of gas, Hua Yueling would even have to bend down to pant quickly, she is too tired.


    But I couldn''t stop, the pale pink mist was still spreading, and I don''t know where it started.They had to keep going, and could not even stay for half a minute. This was more troublesome and annoying than the lion that came out to stop them before, and they couldn''t even stop the light pink mist from appearing.


    "If there is another enemy at this time, it will be troublesome."


    Huayueling really wanted to do whatever he wanted. Just as this thought came up, she felt a shock on the ground. Huayueling smiled bitterly and slashed in the direction where the tremor came.


    In the depths of the dense forest, the huge body was slowly moving outside.Trees were kicked down directly by its feet, and some of them were pulled out by it, and threw them toward the place where Hua Yueling was.


    "Hurry up!"


    Although it was still unclear what was going on, Hua Yueling also sensed the danger. Holding Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong''s hands, the three immediately ran to the side.Only a few steps away, I heard a booming sound, accompanied by the sound of hitting trees and the sound of landing.


    Hua Yueling quickly turned her head and looked back, and saw a thick tree hitting the ground heavily, rolling and hitting the road blocked by several trees. The trees were slightly bent when they were hit. Still blocked.


    "Xiao Yueling, leave this big guy to us. Find a safe place and don''t stay here."


    The pale pink gas is still spreading, which makes Hua Yueling and the others unable to speak. They want to find a gas that can be hidden without this kind of unknown useful gas, but it¡¯s not okay to look around. A place to hide.


    "Let''s go and see in the distance."


    Seeing that it''s dysfunctional nearby, Hua Yueling said to the two women beside her.


    "Don''t be too far away, otherwise you should get separated."


    After a quick exchange, they ran to the left without stopping, but I don¡¯t know if they weren¡¯t seen. After running for a short distance, the pale pink gas disappeared and no longer spread. Come over and no longer appear.


    "Then be here. Ningshuang and Yuetong, you will wait for a while below, I will go up to see clearly."


    "Let''s stay with you!"


    "No, I''ll be fine. If we go up too much, it''s easy to be spotted, but it will become a target. And I just go up and observe the situation."


    When Hua Yueling said this, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong became quiet, and did not say that they would follow him to the top.A few steps to the tree, stepping on the sturdy branches all the way up, the head drilled out the branches and the large "flower clusters" formed by the layers of leaves, stretched out.


    The huge body of the tree man made Hua Yueling feel extremely shocked.He hadn''t encountered a huge enemy before, and even fought, but such a huge enemy could hardly describe the feeling in words.


    It was too huge, compared with it, Hua Yueling felt that she was simply an ant, and it was too small compared to its huge body.


    Aroline, Gekara, and Rianne didn''t know where they were. Hua Yueling scanned for them, but didn''t find them.But they should also be fighting this huge tree man.


    The tree man didn''t notice it. A pair of huge hands swept around randomly, each with a violent air pressure, and its feet lifted up like a pillar that could support the world.


    The Treeman is not very active, and seems to be too afraid of destroying the forest too much. In fact, its previous actions have messed up a place, and Hua Yueling and the others have not destroyed it like this.

 1195 Chapter 1195 Giant Tree

    This is an indescribable battle, a battle with a considerable difference in body size between the two sides, but the battle is not just enough to have a huge body.Although Arolin and the others are petite, the tree people can''t help them.


    The three men ran flexibly, and the tree people could not do anything about them. They could only chase them with a pair of big hands, but there was no effect at all.


    As long as those big hands have been shot, they can feel the strong wind pressure, and even the place where Hua Yueling is located will be affected.How terrible it is. If they were fighting this monster-like treant, Hua Yueling wouldn''t even know what to do.


    Looking at the big hand slapped on the body like a tree man football field, the terrible feeling is hard to describe in words.


    That kind of oppression is really too great, Hua Yueling can feel it even standing so far away, let alone Aroline and the others who are fighting it close.However, Arolin and the others are much stronger than them, so these pressures can be said to be a piece of cake for them, basically nothing.


    Look at them, even in this situation, they are still dodging easily, not so much fighting each other, it is better to say that they are playing tree people.


    Looking at it this way, the tree man is still very pitiful. After a long time he didn''t even touch him. Every time he shook it out, it was useless except for beating the air.


    Every time, there was strong wind pressure blowing in all directions, but the wind pressure did not affect the closest Alorin and the others. On the contrary, Hua Yueling was the most affected, and she was "attacked" unknowingly. I don''t know how many times, if he hadn''t grasped his hands tightly, he would have been blown down directly. I don''t know how many times.


    Hua Yueling hugged a relatively sturdy branch tightly with both hands, and his body swayed with the branches and the leaves on it. Hua Yueling wanted to stay still in place, but the strong wind pressure made His idea can only be imagined in his mind, but there is no way to realize it.


    "Fortunately, Ningshuang and Yuetong did not come up."


    Hua Yueling thought while resisting the strong wind that came over.The fighting on the tree man seemed to be fierce, at least in Hua Yueling''s imagination. In fact, he really didn''t know what the fighting was going on, and he didn''t know anything.


    Over there, I can only see the tree people constantly attacking randomly, as if there is no target, but in fact it is because Hua Yueling can''t find Alorin and the others.


    Looking over there for so long, he couldn''t find where they were at all.It seemed that they weren''t there, and the facts seemed to be the same. For a long time, the Treant hadn''t changed much, nor had he been attacked. After watching it for a long time, it seemed that it was attacking.


    "Sister Aroline what are they doing?"


    Hua Yueling thought very puzzled. Looking at it this way, she couldn''t see what they were thinking. This made Hua Yueling feel very puzzled. Even if she was investigating and understanding what she wanted to say, it should be almost the same.


    It stands to reason that with the strength of Sister Aroline and the others, it is impossible not to make this tree man''s opponent, but until now, they have not seen any reaction from them. It can only be said that they are still waiting and have not decided yet To solve it.


    "I don''t know what they are thinking."


    Hua Yueling sighed and thought helplessly, at this time he couldn''t do anything, even if it passed, it would not be a help but a disservice.


    Facing the tree with such a huge body and such an oppressive style of play with his strength is still very virtual.Just observing from such a distance and feeling the constant wind pressure, Hua Yueling could even imagine what she would be beaten when she stepped forward to fight it.


    Just imagining Hua Yueling would know that if she had ended up in the past, she would definitely be miserable, so she shouldn''t do it, just wait and see here, and then we will know.


    "Come up in a while, go down and talk to them first, otherwise they will be worried."


    Hua Yueling slid down from the tree and landed on the ground while thinking so. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong surrounded them with anxiety. Even if they didn¡¯t get to the tree, they could feel the terrible pressure below. .Even though the Treant did not deliberately attacked this side, and did not make any terrible sounds, but its actions alone were enough to make them feel a strong sense of depression.


    The wind pressure has struck, but fortunately, the situation in the forest is better. They just heard the howling from above, the trembling sound of branches and leaves surrounded them, and it was like haunted, very terrible.


    "It''s okay, Sister Alorin seems to have other ideas, and they haven''t done anything for the time being. Ningshuang, Yuetong, you guys stay here for a while, I''ll go up and look at it later, and wait until there is other news. I tell you."


    "Be careful."


    "Don''t worry, I will pay attention and not attract its attention. But there are sisters Aroline and others over there, and it is estimated that it will not notice me."


    Hua Yueling said with a smile.Then he went up the tree trunk and returned to the top, while Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong found a good place nearby to rest against the tree trunk.


    It''s not bad here, the environment is good, and there are no scary creatures in the trees.It is estimated that it has something to do with the surrounding situation. After all, there are such terrifying treants here, and it is estimated that no monster wants to live in such a dangerous place.


    There is no difference between staying in this place and looking for death.The distance between Huayueling and the Shuren is not particularly far away. At such a close distance, he can still feel the terrible pressure from the Shuren. This is still the case when an acquaintance does not regard him as an attacker. If you are really "fancy" by the other party, you can imagine what kind of consequences would be.


    Hua Yueling stood on the branch of the tree without any movement, still observing quietly, and the tree-man still didn''t notice his situation, still slapped indiscriminately there.If it weren''t for fighting the opponent, just watching this scene would be very interesting, but Hua Yueling couldn''t laugh. On the contrary, he was very nervous now, extremely nervous.


    But the situation is not so bad, at least he doesn''t have to worry that the tree will rush over to make trouble for himself.


    "That kind of power has faded a bit. Are Sister Aroline and the others busy for this?"


    Hua Yueling was thinking about this question, but naturally there was no way to get the answer just by thinking, and he could only guess.But so far they have not reacted at all, which is very strange, and he doesn''t know what is wrong.


    "But there should be nothing wrong, just have to see when they show up."

 1196 Chapter 1196

    To a certain extent, the battle can be said to have entered a state of anxiety, but Hua Yueling hopes that this battle will end sooner.Of course, it would be nice if he could help some, but unfortunately he couldn''t help, even if he was a cheerleader.


    The tree man¡¯s attack mode is quite easy to see through. There is basically no other action except waving the huge palm, and there is also the raising of the foot and stomping on the ground randomly. These two attacks should be avoided. It can''t be said that it is too difficult to hide, but it is really difficult to avoid it at close range.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have to try to know how difficult it was. There was still a big difference between imagination and actual combat.When the palm that covers a large area is photographed, the feeling of pressure will make you feel particularly flustered, and even if you run at full force, you will not necessarily escape.


    "Would you like to take a closer look? Forget it, I still don''t want to die."


    He shook his head vigorously as soon as a thought came to his mind and threw it out. It was an act of seeking death.


    "The resistance has dropped a bit. I just don''t know if this is because of the appearance of the tree or what Sister Aroline and the others did. But if they want to entangle each other, they must do something. Just leave it there."


    Thinking about it this way, at least one of the three people is there, but I don''t know who is left behind.


    "Ok?!"


    The flame suddenly burned, and the tree man screamed and retreated. I don¡¯t know when the palm that was shot out was burned by the flame. There was no warning. Suddenly the flame burned, and Hua Yueling was shocked. jump.


    The fire took advantage of the wind and even showed signs of spreading. The tree man raised his huge arm, let his palm leave the woods, and lifted it high into the sky.There is no way to extinguish the fire, but at least it also prevents the flame from affecting the forest, so that it will not burn the entire forest.


    Immediately after the battle, they fell to one side. It seemed that Aroline and the others were done with other things, and their figures flashed in the sky, and the tree people had no chance to attack.


    In order to block their attacks, the Treants raised their arms in front of them to defend, but this kind of defense was not much different from Aroline and the others.It can''t affect the overall situation, and it''s impossible to defend their attacks.


    Aroline and the others did not see any movements, the tree-man''s already slow movements slowed down more and more, and he stepped back and stepped on the collapsed tree trunk, staggering and almost falling to the ground.


    Then it was purely a moral battle. There was nothing to say. Aroline flashed away and left, and Gokala and Rianne were enough to get rid of the Treant.


    "Sister Aroline."


    Hua Yueling probably only came out when Aroline''s figure disappeared, what she was going to do, yelled, and saw the figure of Sister Aroline appearing beside her.


    "I have been found." Aroline appeared, came to him, and stood on the branch with him. "How did you know that sister I''m here. Sister Aroline, it took a long time for you to disappear this time, and I can feel some."


    "Is that so? Sister, I thought it was pretty good to conceal it. I didn''t expect Xiaoyueling to find out. Well, I''m growing up well. Sister, I''m very happy."


    Aroline patted him on the head and said.


    "Even if the treeman is solved? There will be other enemies? Although the treeman is also very strong, we have not reached the deepest point yet, and we have not found what we are looking for. Even if we solve it, There should be more powerful enemies coming out."


    "There is nothing wrong with this. But if we can find a way to communicate with each other, if there is no problem in communication, maybe we can save this trouble."


    "Then you have to wait until after the battle is over."


    "Sure, she won''t know our strength without fighting. She will be more cautious after knowing about it, knowing that our strength is not weaker than her, or even stronger than her. This will to some extent. Influence her choice"


    Aroline took the trouble to explain to Hua Yueling. During the time they were talking, the battle between Gekara and the others changed again, and the tree could no longer withstand the repeated bombing of the two. , Fell heavily to the ground, and then turned into a remains.


    "Call Xiao Ningshuang and Xiao Yuetong, let''s go back."


    Arolin said that she left first, while Hua Yueling jumped from the tree and told Mu Ningshuang and the others that the battle was over.


    "Sister Aroline, did they win?"


    "Sure, how could they lose?" Hua Yueling nodded and said.Then they returned to the place where they were before, came to see the collapsed giant tree up close, still can feel the shock, even though the giant tree has been killed and turned into an ordinary tree The same is true for trees standing diagonally on the ground.


    The giant tree won''t move, but the huge body that shrouds the earth still makes them involuntarily feel a trace of fear.


    This is normal. It is difficult for anyone to calm down when facing such a huge body for the first time. Hua Yueling and the others are pretty good, but there are some tremors in their hearts, but they are actually quite calm.


    A few people surrounded the place where the tree man fell. Hua Yueling was a little bit about to know where to go now, but it was actually very easy to tell, just look at the tree over there that fell down.


    There is the direction from which the Treemen came, which is the direction they are going.


    "Go ahead."


    Standing for a while, looking at the treeman, she didn''t know what Aroline and the others were looking at. In the end, they didn''t do anything, so they just left.


    The group of people continued to walk inside, along the road that was almost impossible to walk.Stepping on the collapsed tree, stepping on the solid tree trunk, the speed of several people is also affected, and this area is really destroyed quite large and completely, this is also related to the size of the tree man¡¯s body, otherwise The words will not affect such a large range.


    Not a few steps away, the blocking power strikes again, and this time it is stronger than the previous one. This is the last warning from the other party. If they insist on going forward, the other party will be true. It''s going to do its best.


    "Wait first."


    Arolin motioned them to stop first.Hua Yueling and others stopped.


    "Don''t go forward, the other party''s resistance is obvious. Wait for us to interview and communicate with him, if we can, we will continue walking, if not, we have to fight."


    "also."


    Hua Yueling and the others nodded. If they could not fight, it would be better not to fight. Hua Yueling thought so, he had gone through a lot of battles.

 1197 Chapter 1197

    Hua Yueling has also experienced battles in this forest, and he hasn''t rested much after the battle. Even if he plunged into the next battle so quickly, he felt overwhelmed and didn''t want to fight anymore.


    Not only that, but the next time the situation will be different. What they met before was only an ordinary enemy, and if they met again, it would be a more terrifying enemy. Then the battle will be like I no longer know.


    Huayueling and the others stayed where they were, but Aroline and the others went straight inside.After they left, the blocking power was obviously weakened. The most obvious difference from before was that they were much weaker.


    In this way, it is estimated that all the blocking power is placed on Aroline and the others, but I don''t know if Aroline and the others can communicate well with each other and get the desired result.


    Hua Yueling and the others were worried here, communicating what might happen there, but everything was just speculation.The enemies living in the forest don''t know what they think, but Hua Yueling feels that it should agree to it, unless it is necessary to fight them to the end.


    "Hope the situation can develop in the desired direction."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said.However, this possibility is not as great as imagined. You must know that since the other party resists their entry so much, it means that the other party is unwilling to let them in and do something that it does not want.


    "Speaking of it, I don''t know what exactly we are looking for, and whether it is important to the other party. If it is important, it may be difficult to get together."


    While chatting, Hua Yueling said with some worry.If they can, they naturally hope that they can easily solve the problem, and then leave the pretense, but it is very difficult to think according to this kind of thinking.


    "It''s not necessarily. The other party doesn''t say that we must fight with us, nor is it a fighting madman."


    Lu Yuetong said so.


    "Perhaps there is a real chance if we discuss with it. We don''t mean that we must take away everything, just take some. It should be no problem to make it accommodating. What do you think is Ningshuang?"


    "Who knows. But after seeing sister Aroline and their strength, its original thoughts should be changed."


    Mu Ningshuang guessed.This might not be absent. After all, the strength displayed by Aroline and the others is not ordinary, and the other party will definitely reconsider because of this.


    Just as they guessed, the three of Aroline had already reached the depths of the woods, and easily found the creature living here.


    "Do you have to force me?"


    In the depths of the woods was a dryad, and the dryad floated out of the living tree, looking at Aroline and the others.


    "No, we are not here to force you. I want to ask you something if we can''t reach a consensus."


    Aroline motioned her not to worry.The tree spirit was already ready for the battle, but Aroline didn''t expect to say that. She hesitated a bit and looked at them on guard.


    "We are here actually because we need some kind of material, and the amount needed is not much. As long as you allow us to obtain the material, we will leave here immediately afterwards."


    "...What materials do you need?"


    The tree spirits hesitated, perhaps because they were afraid of Aroline''s strength, they still didn''t immediately refuse, but asked.


    "A special material."


    Gokala explained.


    "We don''t need much, but I heard that that kind of material is only available here, so I came here, and it''s definitely not intended to oppose you."


    After Gokala''s explanation, the tree spirit understood, she looked reluctant, but finally nodded.


    "You come with me, I hope you didn''t lie to me."


    The tree spirit floated behind her as she said, and Arolin and the others followed.Not long after I left, I arrived in another piece of forest. The trees here are quite special and the growth environment is different from the previous ones. They grow in a crystalline field. The trees are indeed growing with the materials they need, but on a single tree. That kind of material is very, very scarce, no wonder this kind of material is so precious.


    "This is the material you want. Take some from each tree if you need it. You can''t take all of the tree, or the tree will die."


    The tree spirit reminded them, and then stepped aside, not knowing where she went, but she should still be here, but she couldn''t find it.


    Arolin and the others immediately began to collect them after she left. Collecting this kind of things is still relatively difficult, and the tree spirits didn''t tell them what to do, so they let them come by themselves.Aroline and the others can only do it according to their own ideas, but during the period they did not come out, so they just collected it like this.


    "It should be almost enough, that''s it."


    Gokara looked at the collected materials and nodded and said.


    "is that enough?"


    Leanne came over and asked.


    "Should be enough, there are not too many of these."


    When she said that the collection was over, the Dryads reappeared and came out from a tree next to them, still some distance away.


    "If you have enough collection, please leave. This forest likes quiet and does not welcome the arrival of outsiders."


    "thank you for your help."


    After thanking Shujing, Aroline and the others left and did not stay here.The tree spirit watched them leave and back, until they disappeared from here, then they returned to the tree.


    Everything was done so simple. Although the tree spirits said they had a lot of hostility towards them, it was still very easy to communicate with the truth. It didn''t take much to say that the other party believed them and allowed them to collect materials.Don''t look at it as just a tree spirit, but her strength is not simple, it is not so easy to get rid of her.


    After returning to where Aroline and the others were, and after meeting them, Hua Yueling immediately asked.


    "Don''t worry, it will explain the problem if we are all back."


    Aroline replied with a smile.


    "Everything that should be collected is collected, let''s not stay here, let''s go quickly."


    Now that they have said that they are not welcome, there is no need for them to be uncomfortable here anymore.After all, the other party also cooperated with them and helped them.The best way to repay the other person is to stop being here anymore.


    "Then let''s go. Let''s go back the same way."


    It took more than half a day to get into the depths. In fact, this is still short, but in fact, if you really want to go there, it will take more time. It¡¯s just that the tree spirit used some power to make Ah Lorraine and the others directly arrived at that place, which seemed to be under her direct control.


    Aroline and the others felt the fluctuation of power, which came from the tree spirits, but the other party did not have malicious intent, so they did not react.

 1198 Chapter 1198

    Hua Yueling and the others haven''t been able to get out of the forest at night, and they spend more time going out. Their speed is not slow, it seems that the journey has become longer.


    It was almost in the early morning when they came out of the forest, but at this time it would definitely be impossible to go to the village, so the only way is to find a place to rest nearby, or go directly to the next place without rest.


    But no matter which method they use, they all need to rest outside. That''s for sure. The city is closed so late and early, and it is impossible to open the door to let them in unless they directly teleport in.Although this can''t be said to be very dangerous, it is actually not good, so it is best to wait until the next day before going in.


    "Shall we rest here or go directly to the Wangcheng?"


    The last destination is the Royal City, where the most important materials are also stored and placed in a very dangerous place.It takes a lot of work to go there, but the most important thing is not to be discovered.


    "Let''s find a place to rest near here. Resting near the King City is still a bit dangerous. It must be under martial law now, so let''s wait until tomorrow, and don''t send it to a closer place."


    "It doesn''t matter even if it is teleported to a nearby place. They can''t find it."


    "There is nothing wrong with being careful. After all, there is the most dangerous place. It is better to be more careful."


    "It''s okay, then it''s up to you."


    Hua Yueling and the others looked for a place to rest around the forest, but basically there was no suitable place to rest, and they did not bring camping tools, unless they were willing to lie directly on the ground, otherwise There is no place to rest.


    "I''m still holding some quilts here, or take them out and spread them inside. Let''s rest on the edge of the forest. There is always no problem."


    "Then pack up and find a place to rest inside."


    Hua Yueling and the others also agreed with Aroline''s statement. Several people returned to the forest, and did not continue to walk too far inside, so as not to anger the dryad inside, after all, they are not welcome.


    After finding a place to tidy up, Aroline took out the quilt and laid it on the ground. One layer was definitely not enough, and it was a little uncomfortable to lie on the ground, so they deliberately laid a few more layers. There is no problem.


    "Okay, go to bed, you have to get up early tomorrow."


    Aroline and the others cleaned up the neighborhood. At least the sleeping area was clean and tidy. All the growing grass was removed, and the stones on the ground, branches and leaves were also given. Cleaned out.


    Hua Yueling was lying on the quilt, feeling pretty good.The temperature in this season is still pretty good. Even if I sleep outside at night, I don¡¯t have a problem with it. I don¡¯t feel cold at all.


    Everyone lay down, they still took up a lot of land.


    "good night."


    After saying good night to other people, Hua Yueling closed her eyes and prepared to rest, as did the others.There was still some silence in the forest at first, but as time passed, the chirping of birds began to ring in my ears, mixed with other sounds.


    There are not only birds singing in the forest, but other small creatures.It''s just that these creatures couldn''t get close to Huayueling and the others. Aroline created an enchantment to protect them before going to bed, so as to save time when something would affect their sleep quality.


    After Hua Yueling and the others fell asleep, the little birds, who had been in a state of panic and fear, also began to cry, sang songs, and formed a chorus.


    This crisp cry will not affect Hua Yueling''s sleep, but will make them sleep more comfortable.They like to listen to such calls. They are crisp and nice. They are no different from songs to a certain extent. They are natural music and have things that cannot be conveyed by human-made music.


    The wind blew quietly, across them, and then to the distance.


    Branches and leaves sometimes "swish", but rarely.After all, the current wind is not too big, and it will only happen when the wind increases.


    The tree spirit was observing them in the depths of the woods. They had already left and the tree spirit was preparing to rest. Unexpectedly, they would come back and rest here.This made her quite unhappy, thinking that they had broken their promise.


    But the tree spirit didn''t do anything. After observing it, it was confirmed that they were just resting here, and the tree spirit also became relieved.Aroline and the others gave her a good impression, so she was still willing to believe them.


    Just such a night quietly passed, the moon quietly set, and the sun rose quietly.The light shines all over the earth, and in the forest, the faint light falls on the trees and the ground, gradually illuminating the dark forest.


    The thin light beams passed through the narrow gaps between the branches and leaves, and the thin light beams penetrated down.The forest was illuminated, and the singing of the birds awakened Hua Yueling and them.


    The singing sound is like an alarm bell, awakening their sleeping spirit.


    "Um... is it morning?"


    After yawning, she sat up, rubbed her sleepy eyes with both hands, and Hua Yueling muttered in a low voice.I raised my head and looked at it, a small beam of light fell on my face, and I looked around. The forest was still dark, but there was more light.


    "Great!"


    Hua Yueling likes this environment very much and feels very good, he doesn''t want to get up and leave here.


    However, when his voice fell, the others also got up at this time. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were also attracted by the beautiful scene of the morning light in the forest. After sitting up, they stopped moving.


    Seeing them like this, Aroline, Gekara and others did not call them, but took the initiative to pack up their things and try not to disturb them.After that, they began to prepare food, but despite that, the food was mainly from Aroline. After she took out the food, she set up a table outside the forest.


    When the breakfast is over, it''s time to start the action, it''s time to go.


    "You eat yours first, I''ll go in and have a look, and call them out in a while."


    After Aroline fixed these things, she talked to Gokara and Rianne.Then I left the two of them here for breakfast, and I went into the woods.


    "Xiao Yueling, are you still eating?"


    After entering, I arrived at Hua Yueling and the others. Seeing that they were still attracted by the wonderful scenery in the woods, and still had no intention of regaining their senses, Aroline took the initiative to go over and patted Hua Yueling on the shoulder and asked. Tao.


    "Hey?"


    Hua Yueling was shocked by Aroline''s sudden shot because her attention was in the forest.


    "Sister Aroline, is it time to have breakfast?"


    "Of course, we should go in a while."

 1199 Chapter 1199

    When Aroline called Hua Yueling, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong next to them all recovered at this time. They jumped off the bed made of quilts and started to pack up after putting on their shoes.


    The quilts stacked on the ground have to be put away. Look around. All the quilts used by Aroline and the others have been put away now, and they have not moved.


    Hua Yueling also hurriedly jumped down, but she didn''t expect to have breakfast just for a while.Speaking of it, he was the first to wake up. At that time, he took a look at it. Whether it was Sister Aroline or the others, they were still sleeping. They all woke up in a blink of an eye. Packed up.


    After that, things were much easier to handle. After packing up their things, Hua Yueling and the others hurried out of the woods. When they got outside, they saw Gekara and Rianne eating breakfast, and they were eating. It''s pretty good.


    "I brought these from my sister. Let''s eat."


    The stools were set long ago, and these were all brought by Aroline, but she was really good at bringing so many things.Everything is prepared, which is different from Hua Yueling and the others. Although they said they knew they were going to come out, they didn''t have such a complete preparation. If they asked them what to eat in the morning, they would be resigned.


    Several people sat around the table and ate breakfast. It was strange to say that they were out to take an adventure, but it turned out that they were eating breakfast together like this, and it felt like it was no different from at home.But in fact, there must be some, but there is not much difference in this form.


    The breakfast is very generous, at least in terms of what you can eat outside.There are milk, bread, and breakfast ham slices. They are all cut. If you want to eat vegetables, you can even have vegetables. It can be said to be incredibly rich.


    Hua Yueling and the others ate very happily. It is already very good to be able to eat this kind of breakfast outside, and it is just that at home.


    During this period, no one came to this area. It can be seen that very few people usually come to this kind of place, and even people in remote villages rarely come here.


    Perhaps it was because of all the foul names in this forest that the adventurers and hunters were discouraged from coming here, but this was also very normal.After Aroline and Gekara''s investigation, it was discovered that the dryad here was not an ordinary dryad, her strength was quite strong, and no ordinary hunter could handle it.


    Not to mention entering the depths of the forest, even if it was outside, it would be difficult to fight the monster summoned by the tree spirit.And she hasn''t shown her full strength yet, otherwise it will be even more terrifying.


    After eating breakfast, they packed their things, and then Hua Yueling and the others left here directly via teleportation.Under Aroline''s transmission, Hua Yueling and the others arrived directly near the royal city.However, it did not go too close, but was transmitted to a place a little far away with no people.


    After teleporting to the place, they quickly observed the surroundings and confirmed that there was no one else before they began to act.


    "Wangcheng is in that direction, just go there."


    Aroline pointed to their right side and said.


    It was safe near here, and no one passed by.They didn''t continue to stay, and started to walk to the right. They were not on the right road leading to the king''s city, and they should be there by going to the right.


    After crossing the plain, Hua Yueling and the others came to the main road leading to the city. On this road, you can see many people walking. Some of these people are merchants, hunters and adventurers, but there are also some of them. Ordinary people.


    It is worthy of being a royal city.


    "Be careful when you get there in a while. It''s not so easy to get in here."


    Leanne leaned closer to remind Hua Yueling them in a low voice.


    "The security here is stricter than other places, right?"


    "That''s for sure, after all, it is King City. And not only that, there are other special test methods here. It is said that many things that could not be tested before can be tested, but I am not sure what is going on."


    Rianne continued to explain that she also knew a lot about this.


    "I wanted to come here before, but I didn''t go in when I heard about it. It seems very difficult."


    "These are nothing, don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with me."


    Aroline patted her chest confidently.


    While discussing the situation and some matters on the Wangcheng side along the way, Hua Yueling and the others walked forward.It took almost an hour for them to be able to see the royal city from a distance.


    The Royal City is really different from other places. Just looking at it from a distance can feel the kind of aura that this city reveals.


    Gekara stared at this city that was no longer familiar. After so long, the city had undergone great changes, and that change even made her somewhat unrecognizable. It turned out to be the place where she had lived for a long time.


    Seeing that city again, she really couldn''t believe it. The change was so great, it was so incredible that she couldn''t believe it.


    "It turned out to be like this here..."


    She sighed lightly, she didn''t know how she felt to say this, but she was really uncomfortable.This used to be where she lived.


    The city has undergone earth-shaking changes. The city walls are more towering, and they are no longer the ancient walls. There are many things on it that she has never seen before. There are decorations and some war weapons used in combat.A large space has also been opened up outside the city, but I don¡¯t know what it is for. The soldiers are stationed there. It seems to be a very confidential thing, but if that¡¯s the case, why bother to get it here instead of getting something more. Where to go in secret?


    Gokala has no idea what the people who rule this place now are, but she knows clearly that the city has really been completely changed.I just don''t know what the people who live here will be like.


    The inspection to enter the city gate was easier than expected, but Aroline frowned.


    "Sister Aroline, what''s the matter?"


    Hua Yueling leaned over and asked in a low voice, but Aroline shook her head slightly and motioned him not to speak.When she found a place to live, Arolin said why she had just made that expression.


    "It''s more troublesome than I thought. It''s not just occupied, it has become a stronghold for them."


    "Stronghold, which means they want to occupy here completely?"


    "Yes, so it''s very troublesome. If one doesn''t get it right, it''s possible to alarm the other party. This is something we don''t want to see. Although the kind of inspection just passed the city gate is not perfect, it is enough here."

 1200 Chapter 1200 A Strictly Guarded City

    "My sister and I have experienced this kind of detection, but it is of little use to us. We can easily deceive the past."


    Aloline said with an unpleasant face, although this kind of examination would not cause much impact, at least for her, but the information represented behind it really made it difficult for her to show a good face.


    This means that this place is basically regarded as a base for the other side, and this royal city is the first place to be transformed.


    "They are definitely not as good as my sister and me in terms of strength, but in other respects they have many good people who can do many, many things."


    "What should we do then?" Hua Yueling asked, "Are we going to give up the materials here?"


    "No, of course it can''t be like this, the more it is this time, the more we can''t give up. We have to figure out a way, figure out a way to steal things, and then play with them."


    "But doesn''t this reveal the identity?"


    "Then find a way not to expose. There is a way for everything, and you will never find a way without thinking about it."


    Aroline spoke very quickly, and after listening to it, Gekara and the others nodded seriously.No matter what, they naturally don''t want to leave like this, and they want to try it.


    "Anyway, since you are here, don''t worry and gather information. Are you here?"


    "There are still some people, but they were here very early, and we haven''t contacted people here for a long time, so we don''t know what to do now.


    "Then try to get in touch with them first and ask what''s going on. But you have to be more careful to check if they can still be trusted."


    "It should be trustworthy. Those who stay here are elites with high loyalty and will not easily defect."


    "It''s better to be careful if you can''t say anything too deadly. Not being easy to betray doesn''t mean that you won''t betray, and you can''t guarantee it completely. I''ll go with you and take a look."


    "Then please."


    Rianne nodded and agreed.It¡¯s good for Aroline to go with him. It¡¯s safer than him alone, but Rianne is not sure if Aroline has any good way to determine if someone is lying, but she should have a way. Otherwise, she doesn''t need to follow along.


    "Xiao Yueling, if you want to rest, rest here, if you want to play outside, just go around, but be careful here, it''s best not to mix into anything casually."


    Aroline reminded Hua Yueling and the others, and then left with Rianne. Gekara didn''t go with them, but she still left the room after they left. She also wanted to go out and have a look. I''ve been to my hometown, so I still have to take a good look at what has changed here.


    Prior to this, she also asked Aroline to help change her appearance, but Aroline did not do this, but used a special method to confuse other people who saw her and let them see. It was Aroline who wanted them to see, not the real Gekara''s face.


    "That''s good. You should be outside if you change your appearance, it won''t be good to do that again here."


    Aroline said so.


    "When you came in, so many people have seen your appearance, especially the boss here. If you change your appearance, you are more likely to be suspected."


    With Aroline''s help, Gekara could relax and wander around the city casually.After he had this idea, Aroline also specially reminded her that she was only here to watch and don''t cause any trouble.


    Gekara naturally agreed, and she also knew that it was the time when it was the least trouble to cause trouble. She didn''t have such an idea. The reason why she wanted to go out was just to see what it became after such a long time. Look like.


    The changes outside were already big enough to make her dumbfounded, not knowing what the whole city would look like.Perhaps after seeing it, she will even have doubts. Is this really the city that she has lived in and is so familiar with?


    Hua Yueling and the others chose to stay down. They have moved around in many cities recently. Although this city is quite novel, they don''t want to go out yet.


    The three of Hua Yueling, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong stayed in the room to play the game. Anyway, it¡¯s enough to get here. I don¡¯t know when the action will start, so I don¡¯t have to worry about it. Wait, everything will be known in time.


    Several people were playing happily in the room. Actually, thinking about it, there is no difference between it and at home, except that there are other things you can do at home.Of course, what you want to say is actually OK here.


    Drinks were placed on the chairs beside them, Hua Yueling and the three of them were lying on the bed in a relatively awkward posture and playing a little bit. Hua Yueling was in the middle and the two girls were on either side.The place he stayed is relatively good. The place where the two girls stayed is a bit worse, but Hua Yueling tries to reduce her size as much as possible so that Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong can stay bigger. , Although it¡¯s a bit crowded, it¡¯s still good.


    Originally, the rhythm of their holidays should be like this. If it weren¡¯t for this, they would not only play games at home, read books, or study and continue on to the next project. Of course, there is another daily practice. It is also very important.


    There is not so much to do now, just do what you want to do.


    Picking up a can of drink and taking a sip, Hua Yueling turned his head and looked out the window. Through the window, he could see a corner of the city. Although it was only the tip of an iceberg, the feeling that this city brought him was similar to that of other cities. It is also completely different.


    This is not an ordinary city. Huayueling has naturally been to many, many places, but I have never seen a city like this with a high-tech texture. There is no such place on earth. He dare To be sure.


    "It''s really...no wonder Gokala reacted so much..."


    If you compare it horizontally with other cities in the world, the current royal city is a completely different kind. No other city can be as shocked by people as this city, from all aspects. .


    Hua Yueling still likes the appearance of this city. It''s interesting, with a sense of future and science fiction, but the more it goes like this, the more people worry about the strength of the people who occupy it now.


    "Xiao Ling, what do you think?"


    Called back by Lu Yuetong''s words, Hua Yueling turned to look at her and shook her head gently.


    "I was just thinking about this city, and I thought too much before I knew it."

 1201 Chapter 1201

    How can the city change so much?While walking in this city, Gokala thought so in his heart.


    But this is also normal. Think about how long I have not been back, maybe not long over there, but in fact it has been very, very long here, so many people may even forget her and the princess. It''s all possible.


    Because of this, there are actually some things to worry about. People here probably won''t listen to her, which is more troublesome.Originally, they were disadvantaged in terms of strength. If the people here don''t support them, it will be very troublesome.


    Gokala walked on the street and looked around from time to time. This is true everywhere, not just outside the city, but the changes inside the city are even greater.Not only the streets, but also the houses, whether ordinary buildings or special buildings, have changed to a large extent.


    The city is very lively, people can be seen everywhere, people passing by on the street, everyone seems to have very important things, there is no way to stop.


    People move very fast, going back and forth, and there is no time to stop to speak.


    "It''s all things I haven''t seen before."


    While observing, Gokala thought to himself that this place has changed drastically compared to the original.The building was something she hadn''t seen before, and the roads were very well paved. It could even be said to be much better than when they were in control of the place.


    "It looks like they are completely in their hands."


    Although I don''t want to see such a thing happen, it seems that this kind of thing still happened.


    No matter how you think about it, you should know that this kind of place is definitely not a place for anyone to live in. Those who can live here should be people who can rest assured.


    "What are those buildings? They look pretty."


    Looking at the decorations on the building, some resemble a kind of crystal, but if you look carefully, you know that it is definitely not crystal, but some kind of special object similar to crystal.


    "quite pretty."


    The overall architectural style is also particularly exaggerated, mixed with some old-fashioned feelings, but more of a style she has never seen before.Those buildings don''t seem to be made by craftsmen in this world, and I don''t know how such a big city became what it is now.


    A little remodeling?This is also a possibility, but the possibility does not seem to be too great. If the entire city is torn down and rebuilt, what should the people who originally lived here do?Let them live in the demolished city like this?


    The ground is also inlaid with special materials, crystal clear, no different from gems.It just looks very beautiful, and I don''t know if there are other uses.


    The ground is paved with special materials. It is very comfortable to step on it. However, if you feel it carefully, this kind of ground actually has some restraining effect on people. This effect is not great, so you can¡¯t feel it if you don¡¯t feel it carefully. But who knows if there is anything she doesn''t know.


    It feels that the effect of this restraint seems to be very weak, but it is not clear what it will be like if it really fights. Gokara needs to know more about it. She doesn¡¯t think this is just a display or this kind of thing. The effect of only ends here, that is impossible.


    Even the building is the same. The walls and even the windows are inlaid with similar crystal clear and transparent gems. Those gems reflect the sun''s rays and look very beautiful from a distance.


    There are also some other decorations on the entrances of these buildings, but they are basically the same, and Gekara doesn''t know them, and can''t recognize what they are. I think it should be the hometown of the invaders.


    There are a lot of people on the road, which is predictable. After all, this is a royal city. Even if it is so heavily guarded, the night is still full of people, which is not comparable to other cities.


    From time to time, teams of patrol teams passed by on the road. These soldiers, Gekara, also specially observed and found that these soldiers were not ordinary.They are not ordinary soldiers like other cities, they are not human at all, and they cannot feel the breath of human beings.


    But not everyone can see this, the patrol team hides it well.From the outside, it looks like a group of ordinary soldiers patrolling, and their actions are not much different from ordinary people, no matter their movements or language.But there is a sense of jerky in it, and the voice does not have any flaws, and it is estimated that even acquaintances will not be able to hear it.


    "What are they going to do to make everyone here like this?"


    Ordinary people have not received the poison at least for now, but it is hard to say whether this will happen in the future.And why the other party wanted to do this, she didn''t know what was the benefit.


    Naturally, those people must be unusually obedient after doing this, and they are completely controlled by them, but wouldn''t it be okay if they didn''t do this?


    I don''t know what those people are thinking, Gokala has a headache, but she doesn''t think about it for the time being, and continues to observe.


    The area of ??the city was originally larger than other cities, but after being occupied, it went through a series of expansions. Now it can be called a giant city.


    I want to walk from south to north, from east to west, and not be able to walk in a day, enough to see how huge this place is.But this also allowed Gekara to imagine how much effort was spent to expand the royal city.


    The Royal City has been carefully planned. It consists of different areas, and different areas have different functions.For example, the area where she is now belongs to a residential area, and ordinary people basically live here.


    There are also market areas and areas where nobles live, etc. This is what others have said, but she actually didn''t know it at first.Even the Hunter''s Guild and the Adventurer''s Guild have an area. Near that area are buildings related to adventurers and hunters. Blacksmiths and the like can be found nearby.


    Gokala turned around and didn''t go too far, otherwise it would be too late to come back.Even so, it was afternoon when she went back.


    On the other side, Aroline and Rianne went to contact the informant non-stop.However, due to the changes in this city, it has become difficult to contact. Rianne only remembers the place where she contacted before the change in the city, but it is not clear that those people still live there.


    Fortunately, the place is not far away, just near the hotel.


    "That''s it."


    Rianne stayed with Aroline and got there. The two people walked here as usual, and the house had changed. They couldn''t do anything to be safe.

 1202 Chapter 1202

    "There is no way to observe directly, is there any other way?"


    Rianne went to the outside of the house and wanted to observe the inside, but the house was built very tightly, and it was not known whether there was anyone in the house, not to mention it was dangerous.


    "Let''s find out if there are any marks left. Since it is still possible to contact, they should leave some marks, so that they can be contacted."


    "But that''s dangerous."


    "Dangerous can only do this, is there any other way?"


    "Other methods..."


    Rianne thought for a while, there seemed to be no other way to contact people in the royal city, only this way was possible.


    "Then look for it."


    Rianne had no other way, only this way, thinking about it, she began to look for it.It is not good for two people to walk around normally, so as not to be seen by someone or to be watched to attract other people''s attention.


    Turning around these two houses, I finally found the mark in a very secret place. The hidden is too secret. Fortunately, both Aroline and Rianne are very strong, so they are not. Will be deceived, if only ordinary people come here, then they will really be deceived.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Aroline looked at the mark, turned her head and glanced at Leanne, only she knew what this number meant.


    "Write it down and leave. We can''t stay here for too long."


    Remind her, Aroline got up and walked aside.Rianne also reacted at this time, staring at the mark for a while, then stood up and followed her away.


    After finding the number, the two people left the area, but they didn''t go too far. They still walked around randomly as before, and they discussed about the marks left while walking.I don''t know what this sign means, at least Aroline can''t see it.


    "Is it for you?"


    "Yeah. This sign points to another place. Let''s go there and see."


    "Still making so much trouble?"


    "Isn''t this also for safety reasons? If only one mark is left, it would be dangerous if the other party knows the meaning of the mark. But if you leave more marks, it is always safe."


    "But is it not dangerous? If the other party knows the meaning of the mark, then the others should also be clear. Even if it takes a lot of effort, it can''t stop it."


    There is nothing wrong with Aroline''s statement, after all, it is definitely not enough if this is the case.If there is a way to prevent the possibility of being spotted, there should be other ways.


    "Yes, this is normal. So for the sake of safety, we have made several kinds of marks. If we use several kinds of marks together, even if we can''t completely fool the other party, it also reduces the possibility of being spotted."


    "This is a way."


    Aroline nodded and said.Although this method is also very dangerous, it is considered good, but in the current situation, there should be no need to worry. They have been hidden in the dark for so long. It is estimated that for the time being, the owner of the royal city will not think of them. Nor would it be okay to panic and trouble them.


    If this is true, it is naturally the best, they are in a safe state.I''m afraid that the other party will target them. In that case, not only do you have to be careful, but the safety will be much lower.


    Although it can be hidden for a long time under certain circumstances, it is very difficult to keep it hidden.


    "It should be here."


    Rianne turned the corner around the house and came to another road. She walked forward along this road, looking for her left and right as she walked.


    "Do you know where exactly?"


    "I don''t know, this is only showing a general direction, the others can only be found on their own, there is no other way."


    In fact, it is more troublesome than imagined, but there is no way, it is impossible to make the mark so clear, it is still very dangerous.


    After some searching, they found the next mark in a hidden corner almost at the end of the passage.After seeing a few numbers, Rianne hid it again, then got up and went on.


    "what''s next?"


    "You have to turn back, this mark is fake." Leanne shook her head, her footsteps were fast, and she soon went to the left except for the passage.


    "Fake? Could it be that the previous mark was discovered long ago, and they couldn''t judge the next mark, so they just made it out."


    "Perhaps, but it''s a bit strange. This mark has been altered, and I can still see what it looks like. That mark..."


    Passing through another passage, they stood still in the shadow surrounded by several houses.


    "It should be safe here. Don''t worry, you must analyze what went wrong."


    "It should be okay here, there are no people nearby." Until he was worried about the situation nearby, Aroline said after investigating.Maybe it was because of the long time that I had forgotten it, or it was not necessary for those people.


    But the most important thing at the moment is to first determine who the people who left the mark are, the rebels lurking in the city, or the city¡¯s manager. This is very important.But if it is really the mark left by the people they are looking for, why do they have to adopt such a way that may cause a lot of misunderstanding.


    "That kind of mark is very old and great, but it doesn''t mean that no one uses it. It''s just why there are changes on it and new marks. Is it because they changed their place of residence? But if that''s the case. Isn¡¯t it okay to just erase and make a new mark?"


    Rianne thought about various possibilities.


    "Perhaps it is just because it is convenient, or if it is done in this way, it can cover people''s eyes. If you make a mark elsewhere, you may be suspicious if you find it. If there is only one, it is safer. "


    "It is indeed possible, but it is not certain yet."


    "It¡¯s very difficult to determine whether the mark left is true or false based on our existing information. It¡¯s better to check it out. If there are people you know, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t even have one, we can make it. Let''s make a judgment."


    "No, just wait and let me think about it again. Maybe there is something else I missed."


    Rianne waved to Aroline to wait, closing her eyes and thinking seriously.I searched one side of the memory, but did not find anything useful and valuable from it.No matter where it was in the beginning or here, there is nothing more useful.

 1203 Chapter 1203

    After discussing it, the two decided to adopt Aroline''s strategy, no matter who stayed, and whether it was true or false, they just took the found signs as true and continued to explore.As for the final answer, I will wait until I find it.


    Now it is just the beginning, and the end cannot be judged yet, and there is no need to give up the next action.


    The most important thing is that they don''t have any other information that can be used besides these two marks.Is there any other way without following the date?There is nothing but this. This is not a choice they made. They actually have no choice at all, if they want to find the rebels hidden in the royal city.


    "Then move on to the next place, according to the guidance given by this mark."


    The place where the sign points is not where they are now, but a sign is found on the back of a house in a place separated by several passages.


    "is it here?"


    "Not yet, here''s next."


    I don''t know how these marks are designed. There is a lot of information contained. At least, if Aroline looks at the previous marks, she won''t think that the next mark will be hidden so far.Can''t imagine.


    "Let''s move faster. Walking around like this is easy to be suspected. It''s better not to go directly. It should be better if you make a few turns."


    "Can you remember where you live? If you don''t go straight from here, it will be difficult to find the next mark."


    "It''s not too much, just look for it when the time comes."


    "Isn''t you more suspicious like that? Why don''t you just go over it like this, it''s more normal. Don''t worry too much, they won''t be discovered by them if I am here."


    "That''s good. Our actions are a bit too slow and easy to be spotted. We still have to speed up."


    Rianne said that she had left here with Aroline and went to the next place.In this way, under the leadership of Mark, they almost turned the area around, and finally stopped in front of an ordinary house.


    "Are you sure it''s here?"


    "Yes, this is the direction indicated by the signs, but I just don''t know who is inside."


    Rianne was still not sure what kind of person was waiting for her inside.Is it what they want to find or do not want to see.


    "Just look at it. Go knock on the door and see what the people inside and how they react."


    "Just go straight to it? Why not take some time to observe, the risk of exposure is too great."


    "I''m here anyway, don''t worry, it doesn''t matter if you are looking for the person, I have a way to settle it. You should also have a way."


    "I''m okay with fighting and tactics. I can''t help it."


    "It''s impossible to do everything. Go ahead and see if it''s someone you know."


    "I have relatively few contacts here, especially after the reconstruction of the city, and I don''t know how many people I know." Rianne said with a wry smile, and she walked all the way to the door of the house, which was quiet. No sound can be heard, I don''t know if someone is there.


    However, the place chosen for this house is not bad. There are basically no people nearby, and it is relatively remote, not near the main road, and far away.This kind of place is suitable for hiding.


    "Boom boom!"


    There was a knock on the door, and after waiting for a while, there was no response in the house, and no one seemed to be there.


    Rianne didn''t worry, and knocked again.There was a reaction inside this meeting, as if I just heard it, I walked out slowly, and the sound of footsteps was particularly aggravated, which I could easily hear.


    "Someone observes."


    Aroline stood behind Leanne, just above the steps, and after a glance left and right, she noticed that there were people on both sides secretly observing this side from the window.But after just observing it, he left quickly to avoid being discovered.


    "May I ask you something?"


    "Is Mr. Nolan Yala here?"


    The middle-aged lady dressed in ordinary duties looked at her up and down, then nodded and let her go inside the carton.


    "It''s inside, please come in."


    Rianne and Aroline walked in with some caution. It seemed that there was no problem here, but everything had to be careful.But at least so far there is no big problem, at least the other party still looks pretty good.


    "Please come with me, Mr. Nolan Yala is in the room inside."


    The middle-aged lady said so and led them into the room, and went all the way through the living room to the depths of the house. When she came to a room, the middle-aged lady said "sorry" to them, and then went over and knocked. Knock on the door.


    A few seconds after the knock on the door sounded, there was a very soft "Uh" sound inside, but there was no sound.


    Rianne and Aroline looked at each other, and the atmosphere seemed a bit strange and stiff.


    "Please come in."


    The door was pulled open from the inside, but no one was seen.The middle-aged lady walked away after saying this, and Gokala and Aroline walked into the room together.


    There is no one in the room, but this is just a mistake in the initial judgment. In fact, there is someone inside, but that person is lying on the bed inside. His face is very ugly and terribly white. The feeling of death.


    "Lei, Rianne...it''s you, why did you come here...cough cough..."


    He was holding his chest while talking, looking uncomfortable.


    "I didn''t expect you to be like this, what''s the matter, who hurt you like this? In terms of your strength, there should be few people here that can stop you."


    "No, no way... the stronghold was discovered before... I, we have died a lot of people, I, I also tried my best in the video...cough cough... I finally rescued some people..."


    The cough was worse than before, and just talking made him feel painful.He was badly hurt, his face was even more ugly, and he was as white as Xue.


    "Is there a way?"


    Rianne looked at Aroline next to her. She was definitely daunting in terms of strength, but it was hard to say whether she really had a way in this regard.


    "I have to take a look, I can''t draw conclusions without understanding."


    Arolyn said and walked to the bed, just looking down at the dead man on the bed.But despite this situation, his strength is still nothing, his eyes gleaming.


    He is not in good health and his strength has declined, but on the whole, he has not weakened, but he has no way to fight.


    "It''s okay. It''s a little bit difficult to treat, but it''s not too big."

 1204 Chapter 1204 The Only Remaining Strength

    "That''s good, can you please help him treat it."


    "That''s okay, after all, it''s also from your side." Aroline winked at her and signaled her to think clearly.And now that he has just come in, he is still not sure what the other party said is true.


    Rianne didn''t say anything, she couldn''t react in front of the other person, because she would be easily spotted.


    "Who is this¡­¡­"


    Nolan Yala looked at Rianne and asked suspiciously.He was also a well-known hunter before, but he had never seen Aroline, and he could be treated with such an attitude, which shows her strength.


    A person of this kind of strength has never heard of it himself, incredible.


    "This is Miss Aroline. It''s my helper."


    Rianne concealed some information and didn''t tell them all directly.Nolan Yala did not ask any more, but he actually had to doubt whether Aroline was really true. He knew the most about his injury. He didn''t think there was anyone who could heal him. People came to treat him, but they were helpless.


    "But how dare you stay here, you have all been discovered."


    Leanne said casually.


    "There are still these strongholds here. Although they have been rebuilt, not everyone is exposed here, so they are barely able to hide them. We wanted to leave, but we still couldn''t bear the power established here."


    "That''s it, but I haven''t received any news from your side. Before, I was always worried about whether something happened to you. Now it seems that I was right."


    "It''s a big mistake. I didn''t expect that we would have a traitor here. Otherwise...hey...hehe...hehe...Fortunately, I will kill him, otherwise it will be more dangerous."


    "Does the other party know our secret codes?"


    "This...I don''t know too much." Shook his head slightly, Nolan Yala said uncertainly, "But it should be no, we only have that traitor here...cough cough cough...unless he is exposed It''s..."


    "Perhaps not yet. At least the marks you left have not been discovered and deciphered for so long. If they were there, they would have been discovered long ago. It is impossible for you to live here."


    Nolan Yala didn''t say anything, he also thought it was so.However, those marks were left a long time ago, or the city has just been rebuilt not long ago, and it has been kept until now. It is good for them to live in peace.


    "What will you do in the future and continue to live here?"


    "The task has not been completed yet. At least I can understand the situation here, and if I leave, the news here will be completely cut off."


    Although Nolan Yala didn''t answer her question directly, he knew what he thought after listening to his answer. He didn''t want to leave here, especially when he went to so many companions when nothing was done.


    "That''s not your fault, it''s very dangerous here, and that situation is inevitable."


    "No¡ªif..." Nolan Yala sighed and coughed vigorously. Her body bounced up, as if she was about to cough up blood.


    "It''s alright, you still don''t talk anymore. If you talk again, his injury should be more serious. Let me treat him first."


    "..."


    Looking at Aroline, Nolan Yala was still a little worried when she saw her so young. If her injury was not good, it would still be a trivial matter. If she succeeded, it would be troublesome for her injury at home.But it seems that Rayanne believes in her so much, her strength is definitely beyond doubt.


    "..."


    "You don''t need to move, eat this first."


    A small white pill appeared in Aroline''s hand, about the size of a little finger, and it seemed to have a sense of difference.


    She threw the pill over, and Nolan Yala caught it and held it in her palm. He looked at it and hesitated.But now he was stared at by Aroline and Rianne, even if he was worried, he couldn''t show it. As a person treated like this, he didn''t dare to offend each other.


    I swallowed the pill in one mouthful, and there was no special feeling after swallowing it.But Aroline didn''t say anything, just asked him to close his eyes and run the remaining power in his body.


    As mentioned earlier, Nolan Yala¡¯s body strength is actually very strong, but in his current state, he cannot continue to operate. If that is the case, it will have a great burden on the body. problem.But now that all the medicine was taken, and Aroline requested the same, there was no way but to bite the bullet and do it.


    When the power in his body was used, he felt the difference as soon as the power was running. The medicine seemed to depend on the power of the person taking the medicine.After the power came into play, the medicine also began to work.Play medicinal effects.


    The effect of the medicine spreads quickly inside the body, and it suddenly feels different.The originally weak and severely damaged body is slowly recovering, and a refreshing sensation spread across the body, very comfortable.


    "Really useful!"


    For a moment, Nolan Yarra was surprised and pleasantly surprised, and subconsciously wanted to increase the spread of the medicine, even more crazy power.But this kind of activity was stopped by Aroline before it even started.


    "If you don''t want your body to suffer more serious problems, I advise you to do that, otherwise your body cannot withstand the influx of medicine."


    Aroline said lightly, but this shocked Nolan Yala. She didn''t expect that she would know what she thought, and she said it so bluntly, that she had just thought.At the same time, he was frightened into a cold sweat. Although it is still unclear how effective this medicine is, since the other party said so, there must be some truth to her.


    And... She should have seen through her previous thoughts, right?I hope that''s not the case, but...Looking at Aroline, seeing an unpredictable smile on her face, was so scared that she quickly turned away from her eyes, for fear of looking at her.


    Now Nolan Yala didn''t dare to look at Aroline anymore. He was afraid that more of his own thoughts would be exposed to her eyes. He knew that he could hardly hide his thoughts under her nose.At least the guess is so.


    Just from this aspect, Aroline was enough for him to fear.He is really a terrible person, and the ability to read the human heart is so terrifying no matter when it is in front of anyone, and it makes people feel extremely scared.


    The effect of the medicine was slowly spreading, gradually repairing his body. He was so anxious that he hoped to enhance the spread and absorption of the medicine, but he resisted it.

 1205 Chapter 1205

    In fact, Aroline is not very good at treatment, except for the drugs Livio gave her and the rest was collected by her hands.There are all kinds of medicines, but ordinary medicines of her level are definitely not attractive, so she is holding very good medicines, so good that they can even be used for Nolan Yala. It feels a bit wasteful.


    But Aroline didn''t care about these, there were so many drugs of that kind, it was just one, it was not a big deal.


    It''s just that it''s unrealistic to cure the man in front of him with just such a medicine, and she needs her help.Of course, in fact, even if he didn''t take medicine like that, he had already repaired most of his injuries. Then, as long as he rests well, and then invites others to treat him, he can slowly recover after a period of time.


    It''s just that this method is too slow, and the treatment is easy without her help.


    But the time has not come yet, and the treatment has played a big role, but there is still a period of time before all the effects of the medicine are absorbed. You must wait for this period of time to pass, and wait until the effects of the medicine are all absorbed by him before he can treat.


    "His condition looks much better." Leanne said in surprise. She was just thinking about trying. After all, she knew that Aroline was very strong, but she was not very strong in terms of treatment. questionable.Although this is sometimes the case, Nolan Yala is in this state by no means. "What kind of medicine did you give him that works so well."


    "A common healing medicine."


    Aroline simply answered her question, which was considered an honest answer, but Rayanne thought she didn''t want to say it, so she didn''t continue to ask.


    In fact, there was nothing wrong with what Aroline said, and in fact, even if she answered the name of the medicine, it was impossible for Rianne to know, and it might reveal something, at least for the time being it was best not to reveal it.


    "The effect of this medicine is pretty good, at least it should be considered enough to treat his injuries."


    Nolan Yala looked at Aroline very gratefully, but for the time being, he couldn''t speak, he could only express his gratitude with actions, even such actions were very, very reluctant.


    "Don''t move, just lie down there, wait until the effect of the medicine is absorbed. Otherwise, you will affect the absorption of the effect of the medicine."


    Aroline shook her head, which was nothing to her.When she and Rianne waited here, they didn''t do anything or ask anything, they just waited so quietly.


    But in fact, neither Aroline nor Rianne no longer had much hope. Now this stronghold has become like this, what can be expected, and how much information they can expect to collect is simply unrealistic.


    With the strength remaining now, it is a blessing to be able to survive, so don''t expect anything else.


    After waiting for a while, the effects of the pills that Nolan Yala took were absorbed by him. Aroline stepped forward, raising her little hand, and seeing no more movements of her, Nolan Yala felt her body. There is a force in motion. This is an ancient terrifying force, quickly repairing the scars in his body. It will not take long for a century to be repaired, only a few minor injuries are left, but there is nothing left. It''s a big problem.


    "Get up and have a try. It should be almost done. I don''t care about the rest. It should be almost done in a few days."


    Aroline said after looking at him.Nolan Yala quickly expressed his gratitude to her again.


    Sitting up on the bed, I didn¡¯t really feel comfortable at the beginning. My body was soft and prone, and I didn¡¯t have much strength. However, after sitting up and moving a few times, I felt a lot more comfortable. I didn¡¯t feel the same as I did at the beginning. Strength, the body seemed to be hollowed out, and the feeling disappeared.


    "Sorry, after you came here, you just kept you busy and didn''t call anyone to greet you. Please come with me. If you have any questions, wait outside and talk about it. You must come here more than just come to us. Keep it simple."


    "There are things I want to ask you, but look at the way you are now..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Although the activities are restricted a lot, some news can still be collected, but there is no way to be as comprehensive as before. It is very difficult to do anything in the city now, otherwise it will not be until now. There is no way to contact you, we dare not go out."


    Nolan Yala explained.


    "If it''s me, it''s okay, I can still try it, but other people...to be honest, their strength is far from enough, I am worried about letting them go out, so I just stopped contacting them."


    "Are you the only one?"


    "No, there is another one, which you also know, but now she doesn¡¯t live here. She lives in other places. Her place is also a small base. There are some people there, but we don¡¯t communicate very much and avoid staying. A clue or discovery. I don¡¯t know what happened to her right now, but there should be nothing wrong with her."


    "You tell me where she is, and we will go there again when we leave here."


    "It''s far away from us. She lives in...the noble area, where it is more heavily guarded, and it''s not easy to move. You will also be closely guarded in the past."


    "This is not a problem. Just tell us where she is, and we will figure out other things."


    Several people said that this has returned to the outside living room, and it is safe here, and no one will see it.


    The women who had brought Aroline and the others in before saw that Nolan Yala had come out, and she looked intact, and did not look like she was injured at all, so she couldn''t help but ran over in surprise and surprise.


    "You are..."


    "Thanks to this adult''s treatment, my injury is almost healed."


    "Great, thank you, thank you so much!"


    "No thanks." Aroline shook her head and found a place to sit down.


    Nolan Yala ordered his hands to get them some drinks, and then he sat down.


    Aroline began to inquire about the current form of the city, and Nolan Yala tried her best to be inexhaustible and inexhaustible. The answer was fairly detailed, anyway, as long as he knew it, she said it all.


    "That''s it. We passed there when we came in. If we are not strong enough, it is better not to go from there. Your choice of not going out is correct."


    "By the way, we came here this time mainly to find a material. I have heard the news that there is only that material here. I don''t know if you have some relevant information here."


    "What material?" Nolan Yala asked quickly.This is what he is more curious about, what exactly are Leanne and the others taking a risk to come here for.

 1206 Chapter 1206

    Arolin and Leanne stayed here for a while and asked a lot of things, but the information they got was not much different from what they imagined, not too much.


    But at least there is some news available, which is pretty good, at least in some ways.Although this kind of information may not be of any use.


    However, there is no more information about what kind of material they are looking for. Nolan Yala doesn''t know much, and there is no idea that this material is in the hands of that person.


    "Don''t you have any relevant news?"


    "Sorry, others may be able to help you, but this kind of material... We don''t have any news, maybe because this kind of news has been here from the beginning, so it has not been circulated. There is also confidential work. Very good, which makes it difficult for us to find relevant news."


    "Well, well, I''ll trouble you too. I''ve got some useful news from you, so let''s think of other things by ourselves."


    Rianne was still disappointed. She thought she could gain something, but now she still thinks too much.


    "If you need it, you can wait and see. It was because I didn''t inquire about it before. If you spend some time, you should still gain something."


    "Isn''t that very troublesome for you? Your current situation is not good at first. If you trouble you, let''s forget it. You should save your strength temporarily. We should think of a solution by ourselves."


    "You may get some news if you go to that person. She lives in the aristocratic quarter, and there must be more news, but since we don''t get in touch very much, we don''t know much. You can try your luck."


    "We will go. You have to be mentally prepared and don''t act next. We will find ways to contact you in the future."


    "The contact method. Maybe we won''t be here next time, maybe...I don''t want to say frustrating words, but these need to be prepared in advance."


    "How to contact... If you can, you still use a secret code. If you can''t... Then you don''t do anything. Just like the previous method, you have persisted for so long. Just be careful and don''t do anything compelling. It should be fine for the time being."


    Leanne comforted him, seeing what he wanted to say but stopped, and then asked what he was worried about.


    I wanted to say something several times, but obviously stopped my urge to go on and didn''t say what I wanted to say.It seemed that he still had a lot of worries. Although Rianne kept asking him what else he had, he didn''t answer directly.


    "This matter still has something to do with you. You just come here¡ªit''s actually a bit dangerous."


    "It turned out to be this. I said you always wanted to say this without telling you what''s going on. Don''t worry about this. Since we rushed over, we naturally made full preparations. Don''t worry, it won''t cause you trouble. ."


    "Really no problem?" Nolan Yala was still a little uneasy. If something happened this time, he really couldn''t forgive himself.The last time he died with so many companions was enough for him to suffer terribly, let alone what would happen to him if something similar happened again.


    It was precisely because he didn''t dare to gamble, he kept asking Rianne, and after getting her confirmation, he still didn''t feel relieved.


    Rianne told him not to worry. With their strength, it is impossible to come here even if they are discovered. Since they are here, they are naturally confident, so he doesn''t need to worry about it at all.


    But it¡¯s not like she said that. Nolan Yala still can¡¯t relax her mind completely. It¡¯s just in front of them, so she can¡¯t act too much. It¡¯s a bit bad to question them before, and it¡¯s even worse if you don¡¯t believe them. Well, it is very likely that it will affect the perception in their hearts, and it will be really troublesome if they are hated.


    Nolan Yala nodded and said nothing. Although there was still worry in his heart, he still behaved relatively calmly.


    After drinking the last cup of tea, Leanne and Aroline got up and left here. Nolan Yala wanted to give them away, but they were refused.


    "Your body is not in good health. If you want to get better as soon as possible, I advise you to do the best." It''s best to go back and rest more, and don''t go out. Now that you go out in this situation will be dangerous.The two of us are naturally fine, but you don''t want to affect this.


    "Then... well...no matter what, I still want to thank you today. Without your help, I don''t know when I will get over."


    It might even never get better.Although the doctors that can be hired here are not the best, it''s okay, but they can''t do anything about his injury, and it is very difficult to get the best one, otherwise they would go early. , And will not wait until now there is no more movement.


    When they were sent to the entrance, Nolan Yala did not go out with them.After the two of them disappeared, he went back and walked back, came to the living room and ordered his subordinates to continue to pay attention to the dynamics nearby, and immediately notify him if there was anything, and then he returned to his room.


    Although the physical injury is basically almost healed, but now he is still a little tired and can''t do too long activities, he needs to rest.


    I returned to my room, lay back on the bed and moved my hands and feet. I haven''t used them so flexibly for a long time.Although it was said that he could move before, he was walking around and moving his body under the support of these men. Almost his hands and feet were weak, and some of them were not strong enough for him to move.


    "Huh, finally recovered. I don''t know if this matter is good or bad."


    With a sigh, the arrival of Rayanne and Aroline is pleasant, but also worrisome. Now he hopes that his guess is wrong. Not so many things are better, the best Able to live peacefully.


    I hope that what Rayanne said before she left was true, otherwise it would be really troublesome.


    You must know that after the last time the stronghold was discovered, he took a lot of effort to avoid the enemy¡¯s sight and found such a place to survive. This time, if something like that happens again, he really doesn¡¯t know that he will pay. Can you stand it?


    "Anyway, it''s better to be prepared."


    When he was worried inside, he couldn''t take a good rest, and began to think about how to make some simple precautions.At the moment there are not many people here, and the strength of the remaining people is just that, and the enemy really cannot stop it.

 1207 Chapter 1207

    After leaving that stronghold, Rianne and Aroline left and took action. It was easy to guess where they were going next, even without even guessing.


    "Some people will survive. This is a good result."


    As I walked, I heard Rianne sighing and saying, in fact, after hearing that the stronghold here was discovered, she felt a little uncomfortable, but she didn''t show it there.


    The number of rebels was already small enough, whether it was high-end combat power or low-end combat power. As a result, many people were lost.They had only seen some people there just now, and they heard from Nolan Yala that the remaining people did not exceed twenty people.Moreover, the total number of people in the base here and the other base was originally the size of fifty or sixty people, but it suddenly dropped by two-thirds.


    But this can¡¯t be blamed on them. After all, it¡¯s good if this kind of thing happens without being completely wiped out. After all, they are in the base camp of the other party, and they are subject to many restrictions on their actions, and they may encounter them if they are not careful. Very big danger.


    Although Rianne said it was a little uncomfortable, she couldn''t say anything, after all, this kind of thing was not what they wanted to see.


    They left this place quickly along the way, until they walked a long way away, and they returned to their original state.It''s good to have Aroline by her side. You don''t have to worry about many things. Otherwise, if she is the only one to come, even if she goes like this or comes out, she must be very careful.


    However, no one else was following them along the way, even when the mark was first found. This is quite good. At least it means that the rulers here have not paid attention to them for the time being, and seem not in the mood to manage them. These ones.Otherwise, their actions would not be so easy.


    This is actually a good thing. The less noticed at this time, the better. If it is really caught up early, it will definitely be troublesome.Although they are very strong, but in this kind of place...especially in the case of not wanting to reveal their identity, there is almost no possibility of fighting, which will be very troublesome.


    "But it seems to be very difficult to count on them to help find information."


    Aroline said after walking for a while.Originally, they were thinking about whether they could get some useful information from here, mainly because it had something to do with the kind of material they were looking for. Now it seems that this possibility does not seem to be great.


    This makes them somewhat disappointed, but fortunately the clues have not been cut off.


    There is another place to go. If there is no clue, they can only find a way by themselves.But this is what they don''t want to do. It is not appropriate to do too many strange activities here in their capacity.


    If you just want to collect clues in such a place, if you are not a trustworthy person... it will be very dangerous, so they can''t talk about obviously going to other people to ask something, which is very troublesome.This is the case in this kind of place. It is likely that the time spent here will exceed that of other places. After all, this is the most heavily guarded place and the capital of this country.


    No matter what you want to do here, you must be very, very careful.It can be said that there is no place in this country that can be controlled better than here. This is the base of those people. It is impossible for them not to care, and it is impossible not to do adequate precautions.


    Sometimes this kind of thing is like this. The more dangerous the place, the more action is required. This is also a normal thing.


    The two people turned left and right along the road, their movements were irregular.


    The place where another person lives is still a long way from here, but the sky is gradually getting darker, and if you go there now, there will be no way to come back at night.When I came back, it was probably late at night or the next day.


    "Should I go now or talk tomorrow?"


    "Let''s take a look at the situation first, and see if actions are allowed at night here. If it is not allowed at night, let''s wait until tomorrow. If there is no problem, we will pass."


    "Let''s take a look. I haven''t been here for a long time... Now I don''t know what else to see here."


    Rianne didn''t want to say this. She actually lived here for a while, but that was a long, long time ago.


    Two people came to the street and found that there were still a lot of people on the street, and it was quite lively at night.It has been so long that it is not forbidden to appear at night here, so it is good that they can also act at night, there is no need to worry about anything.


    Walking along the street all the way, passing through the flowing crowd, there is also a market similar to other cities in the city, but it is not here, but in other areas.


    But they don''t have to go there, after all, they don''t need to pass through that place, and they don''t have that idea.


    It takes a lot of time to get to the area where the nobles are located. The noble area is in the depths of the royal city, and where they are now is near the gate of the city, the two places are far apart.


    It took a lot of time in the past, there is no way, unless Aroline directly uses her ability to teleport them over, otherwise she can only walk through it like this.And they can''t go too fast, as if there is something anxious, it is easier to attract attention, and they have to go slowly, so they must have no way to go back for a while.


    "Do you need to go back and talk to them to save them from worrying."


    After taking a few steps, Leanne stopped, looked at Aroline and asked.


    "No, the two of us need to be worried. Xiaoyueling and the others know our strengths, so you can leave without worry."


    Aroline waved her small hand and said indifferently.Seeing her like this, Leanne was still a little worried, but she didn''t say anything, just walked forward with her like this.


    Passing through the alleys, the two of them came to the avenue again, following the flow of people, walking along the avenue to the end is the market area, this was not long ago they asked from Nolan Yala of,


    After passing the market area, pass through two areas to reach the place where the nobles live.It is the calmest place in the city, and it is usually very quiet. The nobles here seem to like it.


    However, there are not many nobles left here now. There were still a lot of them. Many of them were promoted later. Some were originally nobles, but the object of allegiance was changed after the times changed. .


    After the expansion of the city, some of the nobles did not know what was going on, and died violently. The remaining number was very small, almost only 50% of the original.

 1208 Chapter 1208 Night Walker

    Aroline and Rianne are not fast, and they are not in a hurry. This is not a problem that can be solved in a hurry.Two people really want to get to the destination as soon as possible, but if they are too anxious, they will easily attract the attention of others. It is better to come slowly than that.


    There are several straight passages in one area. One of the most spacious passages is the main road. Generally speaking, the main road is connected with the main roads in other areas.For example, in the area where Aroline and the others are currently walking, as long as they walk down this main road, they can reach the next area, and then follow the main road of the next area.


    In this case, it can be said that the gate is actually connected to the other gate of the city, and between the gates on both sides is the palace.The palace is the place where the rulers of this country live, and it is also the most luxurious place.


    It is said that the biggest thing that has been transformed after the expansion of this city is not the city itself, but the palace in the center. You can''t imagine it without seeing it with your own eyes.


    Aroline has never seen the palace in this city, but she can see it where she is now, very, very far. There is no way to see clearly, only a rough idea, but only in this way can be seen. One or two.


    The area there must be larger than the areas they are referring to. It can be seen from its "appearance", but this is not the most noticeable, and what Aroline is most concerned about is the area. The power contained.


    "There is extraordinary energy there. Are you sure that the material is there?"


    "No, this is not certain yet. But there was indeed similar news before, but it was not there, but in the hands of a nobleman. Didn¡¯t it mean that those noblemen were torn off in half, and I don¡¯t know what we are looking for? Is the one among those people. But later there was news that the material was bought back by someone in the palace, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡±


    "It would be more troublesome if you were there."


    "Do you think so?"


    "Sure, that place is not easy." Aroline shook her head slightly, her eyes more solemn.


    "Not only are there very powerful people inside, but there is no ordinary person who can enter. It is protected by some kind of enchantment. It is not that you can enter if you want to enter."


    "Can we crack it with our ability?"


    "This is not so clear."


    Aroline is not a positive answer, but listening to her tone makes you aware that it is somewhat difficult.After understanding this, Rayanne didn''t ask any more. There was no need for it. After everything passed, she could get the answer, but she was a little worried.The only thing to be thankful for is that Aroline is there, and there is a way if she is there.


    Going along the road, it took almost an hour before they came to another area. The dividing line between the two areas is actually very obvious.


    It''s not that there are any dividing things on the road, or that there are banners hanging on the houses, but because after arriving in another area, you will find that the buildings in these two places are different. It can be seen, and there are signs outside the shops in the market area and beside the doors.


    There are not too many shops that are still open. Many shops are closed at night, but there are still some shining outside.


    There is no hotel in the market area, but there is a tavern here. Maybe it is worried that if the tavern is in the residential area, it will cause trouble to the people there, so it was built here.


    But these taverns are indeed very noisy. I can hear the people inside cheering and jumping, and I don''t know what they are cheering, but they seem to be happy.Maybe it''s just drinking too much.


    The shops that are still open are basically pubs, and there are really few other shops.Not only on both sides of this avenue, but also in the deeper roads leading to the side, you can see the open tavern and hear the noise.


    Not many people are still outside the market area, that is, some adventurers and the like, and there are not many others.


    Going all the way in this way, there is still a long way to reach the goal. If you think about it, you will know that you have to reach almost the place where the imperial city is from here.In fact, there is no need to actually get there, just go to the noble area outside the imperial city.


    The area is not small, but it is still a lot smaller than the area where ordinary residents live in the outermost layer of the city.It should be known that the outermost layer of the city is a residential area, and there are still various other areas inside, and there are also different areas outside the palace. The area on the front of the palace is the noble area, and the other three areas are not. understood.


    Nolan Yala also doesn''t know what those places are for, but I heard that those places are very secretive, and it is difficult for ordinary people to detect the situation.


    At present, Aroline and Rianne are not in the mood to care about these. They don''t think it is necessary. Now there are other important things to do, and there is no need to care about these before they are done.


    "Ok?"


    Aroline walked, turned her head and looked to the left, blinking and staring at the side, with some doubts in her eyes.Rianne noticed her reaction, and turned her head like she did. In the darkness, she could see a figure moving swiftly. The figure was very strong and looked like a man.


    The man was wrapped in black, with an ordinary weapon pinned to his waist, which looked like a dagger, and there was no other weapon on the other side.


    "What does this person do?"


    Aroline was quite curious, but they were still on the street now, and it would be too conspicuous if they just chase past.So Aroline was not in a hurry, she just recorded the direction of the other party and remembered the aura of the other party, so that you can mark him and find it easy.


    "It''s strange. I didn''t expect that there would be people like this here. Are they going to steal things?"


    "The direction of his actions should also be the noble area."


    Leanne whispered.The man was also fast, moving quickly between the houses, and soon disappeared.


    Aroline continued to walk forward, also speeding up a bit.This kind of thing is quite interesting. Although it is not the first time I have encountered it, Aroline is still very interested and wants to see what is going on.


    "It seems that he is quite confident of his strength, but he is not strong, as many people here seem to be like. With his strength, it is estimated that he will be caught soon."


    "Yeah, the soldier is weaker, but if you encounter a stronger one, it will be troublesome."

 1209 Chapter 1209

    Both Aroline and Rianne speeded up and walked forward, even if they didn''t need to go too fast, they were still faster than the black man.It''s just that they are not in a hurry, anyway, it will take a lot of time to get to the noble area and to go back, so there is no need to rush to it for a while.


    The actions of the man in black still interest them. The stalker came all the way to the noble area. Just like Rianne''s guess, that person''s target was the noble area.After all, what can be stolen from ordinary people? Where can there be things that can be stolen from noble areas?


    However, the identity of the other party is still unclear, but the other party dared to act so blatantly in the noble area.


    To be honest, he may think that his strength is very good, but in fact his strength is not enough, just better than ordinary, maybe he has some hidden abilities and speed, but these are not enough, it is still too weak.


    I really don''t know where he borrowed the courage to go to the noble area alone at night. You must know that this kind of place must be very tightly protected, and it is not easy to get in or out.


    After following all the way in this way, the other party didn''t know that there were two other people watching his actions. He thought his actions were seamless and would not be discovered.It can only be said that his self-confidence is too much, and too careless.


    After arriving in the noble area, he still didn''t mean to stop, and was still advancing fast, but in such a place, he couldn''t move back and forth on the roof at will. There were many soldiers patrolling here.Although the possibility of being discovered may not be so great, he dared not do that.


    If it really attracts attention, the trouble is not small, not only the soldiers outside, but also the bodyguards hired by the nobles themselves, they can''t be won by him alone.


    Of course, even if he is found out, he will definitely not fight, he will only run away. In such a situation where there are too many enemies, and even the enemy may not be as good as the opponent, there is no other way but to escape.


    "It seems that he was prepared early, otherwise he wouldn''t be so easy to get all the way here."


    Aroline whispered.The opponent''s initial actions were indeed a bit reckless, but now it seems that the actions here are planned in advance, rather than relying on instantaneous judgment to act.


    After all, the noble area is such a large area, and it hasn''t happened for a long time, so the protection now is not as tightly guarded as before.Although there are patrolling soldiers on the road, the number is not that many, and there are only a few small teams, so as long as the law of their actions is checked in advance, it is easy to avoid their patrolling routes.


    However, the only thing worth noting is that although these people''s patrols have established routes, they are not unchanged. The direction of patrols may change every day.


    "Is it this?"


    Rianne and Aroline hid in the dark, and found that they arrived outside a house with a relatively good size in the noble area, and the man in black stopped.After a glance left and right, after observing, he jumped up, and after falling on the fence, he quickly observed the internal condition of the yard, and then jumped down.


    "It looks like this should be his goal. Are we going to keep track of it? Isn''t it necessary?"


    I used to follow it all the way because of pure curiosity, but after I got here, there was actually nothing I could do. What''s the point of continuing to follow it? The other party is a thief, and what he does has nothing to do with them.


    "Let''s go, don''t worry about him."


    Aroline waited a while before shook her head, and then left here with Rianne.Their goal is still deeper, but you can''t find it here.


    After the two people left, the place regained calm, there was nothing.


    After the man in black sneaked into the yard, he bypassed the guard and came to the side of the house.Squatting against the wall and under the window, he stopped and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It should be right here."


    Aroline and Rianne were shuttled in the noble area. At night, the noble area was extremely quiet, and it could be said that there were almost no people in the streets outside.The nobles themselves will not come out at this late unless it is of special importance, and so are the underlings.In addition, it is not easy to walk around here, so this is the case.


    Hunters or adventurers can''t come here, in fact, unless it is a special situation, otherwise they would not come to this place.This is true during the day and even more so late at night.


    Such an action has no advantage other than being suspicious, so it''s better to be puzzled by this place.


    This kind of quietness is quite suitable for action. Aroline and Lean Niang quietly hid in the alley, and waited until the soldiers went away, then leaned out from the inside, observed the situation on both sides, and made sure there was nothing else. After the soldiers patrolled, they came out from the inside.


    "The number of people on patrol is really quite large, we have all met three groups of people in a while."


    "After all, it is this kind of place, understandable."


    On this part of the journey, they came across three groups of patrols. Thinking about it, they felt choked.It took some time to avoid it, although there is also a way to go directly with their abilities.


    "It should be here."


    "Almost." Aroline looked around to find out if there was anything worth noting around. Judging by the environment, the place where they are now should be the place where the person they are looking for lives.Fortunately, Nolan Yala had told them what the place where the person they were looking for lived, and almost where, so that they could roughly judge, otherwise, if you want to find it in so many buildings, it will cost you nothing. Know how long it takes.


    "Don''t knock on the door, just go in."


    Arolin stood at the door and looked around and said.It would be dangerous to knock on the door. It''s better to go straight in than to do that. Besides, it is still not certain that this place must be the place they are looking for.


    At least you have to go in and let Rianne confirm it, and then I''ll talk about it.


    "But you can''t change from here."


    Aroline walked away as she said it. It would be a silly behavior to turn over directly from the front door. Compared to doing that, it should never be found in places that are less likely to be found.


    The two came to the side of the mansion, and after observing, they turned over the wall and entered the inside of the courtyard.


    The house is relatively quiet, but it is relatively speaking.There are also some animals here. There is a pond opposite the place where they come in. There are a lot of fish in the pond, and you can clearly see the fish swimming.

 1210 Chapter 1210

    Farther afield is a green grass with many small animals, including rabbits and cats.The owner here still likes small animals, and they keep these and fishes. There are a lot of them.


    "There are not many people here."


    Aroline found out about one number of people here after investigation, there must be a dozen people.It''s not much different from what Nolan Yala said, and there is no way to compare it with before, but it''s not bad to be able to keep this.


    "The master here should be over there, let''s go, and see if it''s someone you know."


    After Aroline knew where the owner of the mansion was, she pointed her finger over and said.Rianne also nodded, and then the two people walked in that direction.


    They are not fast, they are passing slowly.It is already late at night, so there is not much light in the yard, even if there is, it is relying on the light radiating from the sky.


    The ground was illuminated very brightly, walked along the grass, bypassed the pool to the passage connecting the door to the living room, and walked to the entrance of the living room.The living room door was tightly closed, and there was no way to open it from the outside.


    Aroline and the others didn''t want to leave here either, after all, the owner here was not actually here, but the people living on the right.It was a pretty small house, the size of an ordinary bedroom.


    You can see through the window that there is no light inside, and it seems that the owner here is already asleep.


    When the two stopped outside the small house, they didn''t rush to push the door in. Leanie looked inside through the window, and she could see something vaguely, but she couldn''t see clearly.


    "No, I can''t see clearly. It seems that the glass here has been specially treated."


    After trying twice, Rianne knew that she couldn''t achieve her goal just by this method. She squatted down and said softly.


    "This is easy to handle. Wait a minute..."


    Aroline didn''t say much, and asked her to wait for a while before speaking again.


    "Okay, there should be no problem this time. Go and see."


    Rianne believed Aroline quite a bit now, and immediately got up and looked through the window to observe the situation inside.Just like Aroline said, I can clearly observe the inside, and I can see the person actually lying on the bed, but it is still very difficult to observe the other party clearly, but she can be roughly sure just by relying on the other party''s figure Is the other party the person you are looking for?


    "Yes, it''s her."


    Leanne said with some excitement.She couldn''t help but not excited. She didn''t expect to find so many people in such a short period of time, and there are many others with strength, so that their strength would indeed be greatly improved.


    In fact, what I want to say is that Rianne is still very strong, but although she knows a little about these miscellaneous aspects, she can use or really use very few.Like what Aroline does now, she won''t.There is no way. With so much knowledge in the world, she can''t learn everything. Moreover, time is much more pressing than before. Naturally, the time for studying is much less, and there is not a lot of learning like before. Time to do other things.


    After the country was occupied, she spent almost all of her time on the resistance army. Although the effect was much smaller than expected, she could not give up.The effect of the action may be small, but if there is no action, there will be no effect. She still knows this very well.


    "Go straight in."


    Now that the identity of the other party is confirmed, there is no need to wait forever like this, just go in and find the other party.This is exactly why they came here.


    Rianne pushed open the door, which was not locked, perhaps because of the confidence of the people inside.


    The sound of the door opening sounded, naturally alarming the other party.The other party suddenly opened his eyes, turned and looked at the door, and his tight body relaxed after seeing Aroline and the others.


    "It is you."


    Seeing Rianne, she said so, although her tone was rather cold, she could still hear surprises from it.


    "Make me. I didn''t expect to see you again after so many years. How have you been?"


    "What else, didn''t you see it too, just improvise."


    Relaxing her shoulders, the other party sat up and looked at Aroline next to her.


    "Who is this?"


    "The newly recruited helper is thanks to her for being here."


    Rianne briefly introduced Aroline, but she didn''t say too much. In fact, even her knowledge of Aroline was not very special, just a little bit.


    "That''s it. Since you can find this place, you should have been to Nolan Yala''s place too."


    "I''ve been there, I found it first. Then I heard from him about you, then I came to have a look. It''s great to see that you are safe and sound."


    "It''s actually quite dangerous. It''s in such a place after all."


    The other party sighed.


    "But fortunately, you don''t have to go out often, and you just need to tell the slave to do anything."


    There are slaves in this world, and it is understandable that the other party buys slaves in order not to reveal their identity.But in fact, you should do it if you don''t.


    In fact, when they were in the Hunter Kingdom, there was a slave system. Gokara and the others naturally didn''t like this system, but it was not their final decision.


    Just relying on Gokala and Rafia could not change anything, but even if they were not satisfied with this aspect, they never thought of betraying.The king is still a good man, and some things are not just for him.


    This kind of thing is actually quite common, nothing can be changed, we can only wait.But this does not mean that they have given up the idea of ??change, but they have not moved for the time being, they are still waiting, preparing, for the next day of action.


    It''s just that the later situation is beyond their control and cannot be resolved by them.Even if the country is invaded, they can''t do anything about it. They can only watch their country being occupied, and then run away with the princess in such a desperate manner.


    In fact, if the princess was not there, and if they still had the task of protecting the princess, they would not leave, and would rather stay and die than flee.


    Ryan and the others are different. They are not all in the capital. For example, Ryan, although she is very strong, she has always been a lone hunter until the country is occupied. He joined the organization at the invitation of people he knew in the past and became the top of the resistance organization.


    But a lot of things happened later, the resistance army was also hit hard, and her friend died and she became the leader of the resistance army.Originally, he didn''t want to do it, but who else was beside her.

 1211 Chapter 1211

    After meeting acquaintances, they are naturally very excited and emotionally very high.Especially in fact, Rianne didn''t have any friends before. She was a lonely hunter. There were only a few people in this country who could be called friends, and the woman in front of her was one of them.


    In fact, they are about the same age, and they met very early.It is precisely because of this that in fact the relationship between them can be said to be very good.It''s just that Rianne has been busy with the rebels for a while, and she has temporarily forgotten these things and has no time to find her friends.


    I didn''t expect to meet here now, and what I wanted to say was really fate.It is still very happy to be able to meet friends here, although I knew she was here from Nolan Yala before, but seeing her in person is still different.


    It''s been a long time since she was so happy. To say that the last time she was happy was the appearance of Gokara, but she was not so excited.


    For a while, Rianne didn''t even want to say anything else, so she wanted to ask her friend how she came here for so many years.


    But don''t be too anxious at that time, after all, they still have a long time, don''t worry about being disturbed at this time, which is very quiet.


    Aroline closed the door for them, and then found a place to sit down without saying anything, just looking at them like this.


    After talking with Rianne, the other party looked at Aroline. She hadn''t gotten to know her well yet, so she was curious about her and wanted to know more about her, but it was not easy to ask too much at this time.


    Aroline smiled at her without speaking.To be honest, it¡¯s not like what Aroline did.


    After Leanne''s introduction, Aroline knew her. The person they came for was Anna, who was once a very powerful hunter.


    "I''ve lived here for so long, and I''m almost getting used to this kind of life."


    Anna said with a sigh.


    "I don''t like this way of action too much."


    "I can understand this, but for the time being..."


    Rianne shook her head, her words were full of helplessness, and her face showed helplessness.It''s not that she has to want to do this and let Anna stay here, but there are not many people who can believe it now, and people with Anna''s strength are very, very rare.


    This is also no way, the situation is like this, not what she wants.


    The two of them chatted and talked to other places, instead, they put aside the business things they wanted to ask when they came.This is also excusable. Aroline didn''t remind them. She let them talk, and she sat next to her as a quiet listener.


    In a quiet environment, only their conversation can be heard, and there is nothing else, it is quiet, it is really quiet here.


    "What do you usually do here? Just stay like this?"


    "Almost. But I also go out often, but I haven''t been out recently."


    "Go out? Not at the gate of the city..."


    "It''s not always there, and...I can conceal that kind of stuff. It''s not impossible. It''s just that I''m a little lazy lately and I don''t want to go out. Just stay here and rest."


    "By the way, how did you move here? You didn''t stay there with Nolan Yala and the others."


    "So many people can''t stay together all the time. This is just a place to live. There are many ways to get it. It just so happens that I know some people here and ask someone to get it for me." Anna said lightly.


    "Is it an acquaintance?"


    "Well, it''s also an acquaintance." Anna repeated, looking at her "It''s just someone you don''t like very much."


    "... I probably know who it is. He''s doing well?"


    "Very good, better than anyone else. You don''t have to think about those things. It''s natural to have a good life. If we all live normally, or just like the original, we will get very good."


    "That''s true." Rianne didn''t deny this statement, and it was true, but it was impossible.They are different from that person, that person can do this, but they can''t help it.


    "Ha, he had a good time, he didn''t expect it."


    She shook her head, as if she wanted to shake these out of her mind, Leanne was just asking, she actually didn¡¯t want to say anything more about it, she didn¡¯t like to talk about these things, especially in this time.


    There are enough unhappy things, so stop talking about the unhappy things.


    "Well, let''s waste a lot of time."


    Anna noticed her look, said with a smile, and directly shifted the subject.Time passed for a long time, and it was almost early in the morning when the outside gradually lit up.


    "You have to leave later? After being here for so long, I haven''t asked you what is wrong? Tell me, what can I help you?"


    "There are indeed some things that need your help, which is why we are here."


    "If you need help, just say it. Do your best."


    After hearing this, Leanne immediately stated the purpose of coming here to find her. It was a matter of materials, and there was no other problem except this.


    "It turned out to be this."


    Anna nodded after hearing it.


    "What do you need this material for? Is it to make weapons?"


    "Yes... make a special weapon."


    Rianne was silent for a while, nodded and said, with a special tone, perhaps because of the things to be made.


    "Can you tell me?" Anna asked curiously. "You know that this material is not so easy to find now. As far as I know, it doesn''t seem to be anywhere except in the palace. But if you want to use this material If it is used to make weapons or other equipment, it is not possible for a blacksmith to do it."


    "Tell you yes, but... don''t tell anyone else."


    "Don''t worry about this. You don''t know me about the friendship between us for so many years. I will be rotten in my stomach, but if it is really not suitable for you to say it, you can tell me when you are done. "


    "It''s okay, it''s just that you can''t spread this kind of thing, otherwise it will be dangerous."


    "... Then forget it."


    Anna was silent for a while, then shook her head and said.Although it is certain that there is no one else here, since it is not suitable to say it, there is no need to force it.


    "no problem, no problem."


    Leanne leaned closer, and her little mouth came to Anna''s ear, quietly telling her the situation.


    "What you said is true?!"


    Anna asked incredulously, with strong emotion in her tone.


    "it is true."


    "Then you might as well steal those two artifacts directly, it would not be better. If the princess can use them...just two fake artifacts can''t achieve this effect."


    "But it''s very difficult."

 1212 Chapter 1212

    "It must be said that it is very difficult." Leanne said with a heavy tone.


    "But isn''t it equally difficult for you to steal that kind of material? They are all in the palace, which is heavily guarded, and...these people are there. It is difficult to get out if you don''t want to go in and get out."


    "That¡¯s right, but Anna, you should also be clear. You should be clearer than we are. The artifacts and artifacts that are kept and guarded must be stricter than that of the material. If you want to steal them, How difficult is not to say, and once it is stolen, it is easy to get rid of it."


    Rianne explained it vigorously, trying to convince Anna in this way.


    "If you say that the enemy is stealing that material, it may not be clear who did it, with what intentions, and will not be so guarded or even doing something. But if the artifact is really stolen, and the defense is still so strict Under the circumstances, you say what they would think, even if they don¡¯t want to be exposed, they will be exposed. Now the situation is very delicate, but it will only be more difficult afterwards."


    "...This is indeed what you think is more thoughtful, but with the artifact, the princess may be able to exert their power."


    "This is not in a hurry, and we are not in a hurry to act now."


    "But it''s too late to wait until you start to act before you want to steal the artifact. By then, the defense will definitely be extremely strict. You may not be able to get in, let alone steal things!"


    The two are also fighting for reasons and both want to persuade each other to listen to their own ideas, but for the time being, no one has been able to do this. Whether it is Rianne or Anna, their claims are still very reasonable.


    "but¡­¡­"


    Rianne was also a little tangled, and she was told she didn''t know what to do.In fact, when I got here, it was impossible to say that I didn''t have any thoughts about the two artifacts, but after doing so, the consequences would hinder their pace of action.


    "I have to think again about this, and I will think about it after I go back. To be honest, I am also a little hesitant about what to do, but that way is really risky."


    "Then think about it, there is still time, right?"


    Anna did not urge, but comforted her friend softly.


    "Is there anyone else with you? Or they will all come to live with me. It won''t be more convenient to act anyway."


    "But won''t this cause you trouble?"


    "Don''t worry about this. After all, this is a noble area. It is not so easy to be targeted. If you want to live here, come here and visit it as friends from afar, even though they say they occupy this area. It¡¯s a city, but we can¡¯t pay attention to all places all the time.¡±


    "In this case, we''ll go back in a while, and then call them over, just in time you can talk to Gekara and see what she thinks. The idea of ??me alone is useless, if she is convinced by you Then we will try."


    "Gocara too?"


    "Yes, she has been protecting the princess for so many years. The princess had a physical problem before, thanks to the help of Aroline and her companions to be able to treat it."


    "Thank you so much!"


    Anna bowed her head to Aroline and expressed her gratitude.Aroline shook her head without saying anything.


    "It''s too early. It''s just time to go back. We should be able to get here by about night.


    "Well, I''ll take care of you in the evening." Anna said with a smile.


    Rianne and Aroline left here after saying goodbye to Anna, while Anna stood at the window until they disappeared, then closed the window and returned to the bed.It''s just that she got so much news that she was a little excited and couldn''t sleep for a while.


    "It seems that I can finally move my hands and feet well."


    There is no need to think about the consequences of stealing those two artifacts, but she still hopes to do that. Those two artifacts are too important and can be said to be the foundation of the Hunter Kingdom.They are not just a symbol, if only that, she would not be so caring. The most important thing is that they are two divine tools, and it is said that only people with the blood of the hunter god can use them.


    All she can think of now is the princess. If she felt that the villain had no hope in the past, and she felt a little lazy, but now it is different.Hearing that the princess was still alive and nothing happened, her heart beat fiercely.


    "your Highness¡­¡­"


    After Leanne and Aroline left Anna''s house, they quickly went away. They fell to the ground and then walked back along the avenue.It takes a lot of time to go back, and it''s not much different from when they came, unless they rush all the way or teleport back directly, but they can''t do that, so the time spent is still the same.


    It''s almost noon on the way back. At noon, I have to rest and eat lunch in the inn, and then start to move. Even if it is this way, it will be dark before I can arrive.


    By the time they returned to the hotel, the sun had been hanging high in the sky, and it was now noon, but it was actually the same if calculated by time.Their speed cannot be said to be slow, but in this situation there is still no way to come back quickly.


    After coming back, it was natural that Gekarara asked many things, but they did not rush to answer, but first let Hua Yueling go down and order lunch.After lunch came, I started talking while eating.


    "Unexpectedly, you spend most of this more than a day back and forth."


    Hearing the time they took to go back and forth, Gekara couldn''t help but laugh. She immediately thought of the situation she had encountered. At that time, she was also with Rianne, and the two of them were collecting materials. But almost never stopped.


    "So she told us to go there."


    "Yes, and we have already agreed, so we say we have to set off after a while after dinner."


    "Alright, it just happens that I also listen to her thoughts. I have thought about taking the artifact back directly, but after thinking about it, I still feel that this is more troublesome, and it is not that easy to do."


    "I''ve also told her about this, but she still thinks it''s better to get the artifact directly. Your Royal Highness may be able to use the artifact."


    "But the princess is too young, you can''t expect the princess to fight or do something."


    "That''s for sure. Your Royal Highness can''t be exposed to danger, but if your Royal Highness uses those two artifacts, it will be of great help to us."


    "Is that so..."

 1213 Chapter 1213

    Lunch time almost all passed in this kind of argument, which is also normal. People with different ideas naturally need to be discussed.And in fact, which kind of idea is better, there is still no way to make a judgment. This is normal.


    This is true for both Gokala and Rianne.


    They are still in a state of uncertainty, unable to make a final decision.


    Since there is no way to make a decision, let''s put it aside for now. Anyway, it''s not about to act now. After a while, they will have to go to Anna''s house, and then they will have to discuss and discuss again.


    "But there is one more question... If we succeed, what about Anna and others? It must be dangerous to stay here, but if you don''t stay and leave with us, it doesn''t rule out that the other party will immediately know who did it. Under circumstances, if you go to investigate again, the resistance will be easily exposed."


    "This is also a problem... The point is that it''s too dangerous to stay. I still hope they can follow us if they can."


    "Let¡¯s discuss this later. It¡¯s hard to predict the fruits of doing this. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to do it. But since I have such an idea, let¡¯s discuss it first. As for what to do, I¡¯ll wait. I''ll talk later."


    Gekara did not directly deny this idea, but he did not say that he should do it.In fact, Gekara herself still hopes to be stable, but she still has a little worry, that is, if she does not agree and fails to do so, will Anna act on her own afterwards?


    Don''t underestimate Anna. Although she and Anna don''t know each other so well, Kara still knows what kind of personality she is.


    This kind of thing is not impossible, so after that, we still need to talk to her about this.Everything is planned, and actions must be within this plan. It is very dangerous if it is out of the plan.


    Gokala clearly knows that the current situation is actually not good for them, so he needs to be careful not to be as bold as before.


    Rianne and Aroline rested in the room for a while. Although they were not particularly tired, it was boring to go back and forth continuously, so they didn''t want to act so quickly.


    After not resting for too long, the two people got up and a group of people retired from the room here, and then left.The road is still long, but this time there are too many people, and there is no need to hide in hiding like before, just walk straight along.


    Since it was in the afternoon when the road passed the market area, the market area was quite lively, selling all kinds of things, and many of them had never seen Hua Yueling.There was still some interest, and couldn''t help but stop and take a look. Gekara and the others did not urge, and followed them.


    They spent a lot of time in the market area along the way. Hua Yueling and the others not only watched various things, but also bought a lot and spent some money.It was already dark when they left the market area, and they realized that they were wasting time and apologized to Gekara and the others.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s normal. And let''s not worry so much, isn''t it coming soon."


    Gekara comforted, even so, Hua Yueling and the others lowered their heads.It¡¯s really not right to be so happy to forget the business.


    Fortunately, even though this is the case, time is still too late, as long as you speed up a little bit, you should be able to reach your destination in the evening.


    There are still a lot of people on the street now, which is completely different from that in the middle of the night.


    But even now there are many soldiers patrolling the streets. It seems that this is the case even during the day. It is not that there are soldiers patrolling only at night.


    When passing by the soldiers, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but observe secretly, and found that the equipment worn by these soldiers was different from soldiers in other cities. It seemed to be some kind of special equipment, but it might not be in this world. It''s there in itself.


    After passing through so many cities and places before, he had never seen such weapons and armors.


    These soldiers moved very neatly, without that random feeling at all.


    After passing through one area after another, Hua Yueling and the others finally reached the noble area at the end of dusk.But there is still some distance from the destination, it takes some time.


    Perhaps because of this, there are many shops selling various things near the noble area. These shops are very different from those in the previous market area, and they are all very luxurious.


    It covers a large area, although it is not as good as the places where the nobles lived, but it is already very good, much better than ordinary folk houses.And it¡¯s very neat and tidy, with a sign hanging outside, you can know what it is at a glance.


    The shops here are definitely better than those in the market, and the things they sell are also different.However, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t check it again because they had lost too much time before.


    It was getting dark, and they arrived at their destination, knocked on the door, and heard footsteps coming from inside, thinking that the girl in maid uniform was standing at the door.Seeing them and their group smiled and asked: "A few of them are Leanne-sama and the group?"


    "Yes."


    "Several adults please come in, the host has already set up the banquet, just waiting for the arrival of the adults."


    Nodded at the maid, and then a group of them walked in.After the maid closed the door again, she led them along a passage paved with flat stones and walked into the living room.


    The maid''s footsteps did not stop, and no one was seen in the living room. It seemed that this was not a place to entertain guests.


    In this way, they took them all the way through the house and came to a relatively spacious room, with a round table placed in the middle, made of solid wood.Anna was sitting at the table. The table was full of food, all still steaming, and it looked like it had just been cooked.


    "Gekara, it''s really you. I didn''t expect to see you again. What a surprise."


    When Anna saw them coming in, she immediately got up and walked over, grabbing Gokala''s hands and smiling.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect to meet you here again. It''s really a surprise. We haven''t seen each other for many years."


    Gekara said and looked at Leanne.


    "It''s the same as Annie. The last time I saw you, you were together."


    "Okay, let''s talk about it when we eat in a while, come on, sit down, these are specially prepared by me, let''s talk while eating."

 1214 Chapter 1214 Temporary Residence

    Sitting down around the table, Hua Yueling hadn''t eaten such a sumptuous meal in a long time, and it was different from what he could be late in a hotel, and there were many delicacies he had never seen before.


    At least it looks very appetizing, and the collocation of the dishes can also be seen to be a lot of work, otherwise it would not be arranged like this and just look very good.


    Many meats are naturally good, and vegetarian dishes are also good with a variety of meats, but like this, there are cold dishes and some soups, and it makes people look at it without the feeling of panic.


    It would be good if it was just filled with meat, but to be honest, Hua Yueling didn''t like it very much.


    Those cold dishes have two meat dishes, but they are still more vegetarian in comparison.


    After sitting down, she didn''t rush to eat, but looked at Anna, who was the host here. Anna clapped her hands, and saw three maids walk in, holding trays in her hands.It can be seen that they are usually trained, their feet are relatively stable, and their faces are smiling, which is not perfect.


    "Come on, these are all drinks from here, I think you probably haven''t drunk them in a long time, come on, today we finally meet again, not drunk or home!"


    Anna''s tone sounded very happy, and Leonie and Gokara did not stop her.I saw the maids put down everything on the tray. It was a sealed bottle. The bottle was not small but heavy.


    "Taste it all, the taste has not changed. I almost live on this here."


    While talking, he opened a bottle, then looked around for a week, and saw that everyone else opened the bottles and raised them to signal them to take a drink.


    Everyone didn''t bother her, they all drank.The taste is good, but it''s hard to describe. It''s a bit sweet, but it''s not that strong. It seems to be some kind of juice or milk, but Huayueling can''t taste it.


    But no matter how good the taste is, it is enough, the others are secondary.Hua Yueling took another sip, and she couldn''t stop it.


    Hua Yueling is like this, as long as he likes drinks, he always doesn''t drink enough, this problem should be corrected, but sometimes he just can''t control himself.


    Looking at the other people, they all started eating while he was drinking. Everyone ate quietly, but they didn''t speak yet.Maybe it''s because there are other people standing beside it.


    Looking up, the maids had already gone out at this time, and I don''t know if they were waiting outside or going to eat too.But I think I should be waiting.


    After drinking the drink, I didn''t have the appetite to eat, but it was only temporary. After eating a few mouthfuls of cold dishes, Hua Yueling felt that the taste was very good, and the chopsticks moved a little bit more diligently, and the food was delicious.


    Unknowingly, a meal passed. After eating this meal for two hours, he didn''t say a word at first, but as Anna began to talk, the others stopped being silent.Gradually everyone talked more, but they were talking about some things in the past. Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t put their mouths in, so they simply ate and listened in silence, and stopped doing other things.


    The same is true for Alorin, Xiaoshou never stopped. Hua Yueling observed the other people and found that Sister Alorin seemed to be the one who ate the most.


    It''s really interesting to watch other people while eating in this way. Hua Yueling hasn''t done it normally, but it''s really different now.


    The dishes that everyone likes to eat are different, and the actions are also different. For example, Mu Ningshuang basically only eats the dishes around him, and rarely gets up to pick up the dishes.Lu Yuetong is different, preferring to pick up some dishes he likes.


    By observing Hua Yueling, I also discovered Lu Yuetong''s preferences, which is quite good, although it may not necessarily be of any use.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think much about it. After taking a sip of the drink, she shook the bottle in her hand. It was clean and there was nothing in it.


    Seeing his movements, Anna turned sideways and seemed to be holding something. After a while, she was seen picking up two bottles of drinks.


    "It''s over, here, there is more."


    Hua Yueling took it over while thanking, and then saw Anna took out several more bottles and put them on the table, and then handed them to them separately.


    "If you want to drink, just tell me, there are a lot more here."


    After a meal, they almost couldn''t walk, and they were so full that they had enough.I haven''t felt this way for a long time, but it''s not a good thing to hold on to it, it''s quite uncomfortable.


    After the maids had cleared the table, Anna got up and told the maids to take Hua Yueling to the room they had prepared for them, and then she left with Rianne and Gokara.The three people still have important things to discuss. They have been patient and did not say it during the meal. Now they have time to talk.


    "If you don''t want to go back to your room and rest now, you can walk around in the yard, but it''s better not to go outside at night."


    "We know this, we just have to walk inside."


    "Sorry, I made you trouble." Anna apologized to them, and then said that she could directly order the maid if she had anything, and then she took the lead out of this room.


    Rianne and Gokara also said goodbye to them and walked away.


    When they all left, the maid also cleaned up here, Hua Yueling and the others went out, but before going around casually, they still had to ask the maid to take them to see their room here.


    After asking the maid, the maid repeatedly said that they don''t need to be so polite.Usually Anna treats them very well, but she has never been so polite as they are, and it really makes them feel uncomfortable.


    Hua Yueling just smiled and said nothing, and followed the maid to her room. Everyone had their own room, and no one else was in the place where they lived.


    Not to mention, otherwise there is such a large area, there are really a lot of rooms that can be lived in, and there are more than a dozen rooms in the place where they live, let alone other places.


    After all, Anna is not the only one who lives here, and I don''t know if the maids also live here, but it should be like this.Let them go out alone without talking about danger, and there is no place to live.


    Ordinary residential areas are far away from here. On the way back, let¡¯s say that it¡¯s not dangerous or not, but that it takes one day to go back and forth for such a long distance, and it¡¯s not enough time to go back and forth.


    In addition, there are still many people who lived here before. Although it is not clear where they live, they must live here.It''s just that I haven''t met those people yet, and they didn''t eat with Anna.

 1215 Chapter 1215

    The layout of the room is very good, it seems that it is usually cleaned up, everything inside is very tidy, everything is there, and there is no dust at all.


    It is estimated that the maids will clean them every once in a while, or this time they know that they are coming over so they will pack them up in advance.Hua Yueling put her things on the chair casually, and then sat down on the bed for a while.


    "not bad."


    Hua Yueling patted the white patterned sheet spread on the bed, which was not bad.It was quite comfortable to lie down, Hua Yueling felt a little sleepy after coming down, and wanted to sleep for a while, but he also knew that it was not time to rest.


    I sat up and looked around, especially to the window, but there was a house not far away from the window. The house looked not small, at least bigger than the room he lived in, and I didn¡¯t know it was. What is this for.


    "Let''s go out and have a look, Sister Aroline and the others should have come out too."


    After Hua Yueling lay down for a while, she sat up and walked to the door.When I opened the door, I saw Sister Aroline and the others gathered outside, seeming to be waiting for them.


    "Well, this time is not bad, I didn''t let my sister wait too long."


    Seeing him coming out, Aroline nodded with satisfaction, came up and patted his shoulder and said.


    "I thought Sister Aroline, you all should have come out, I didn''t expect it to be so fast."


    Several people were talking while walking outside.It was still relatively empty outside, there were no people around, only a few maids were walking around, but soon they disappeared.


    "Like no one."


    When the maids disappeared, the yard suddenly became quiet. Under the moonlight, the lake surface was glowing with slight ripples, and the small animals on the grass ran lively and had a great time.


    "Yeah, it''s too quiet."


    Aroline didn''t like such a quiet atmosphere, especially when it was all around.It feels like coming to a haunted house that has been abandoned for a long time. It''s hard to say how good it feels.


    "Actually, there is not much place to visit."


    I glanced around at will. There is some distance between the door and the entrance of the living room. There is a passage shrouded by a pavilion in the middle. On the left side of the passage is a small lake with fish swimming in it, and on the right is a small area. The grassland, animals are playing around.


    Even so, it is still so quiet here, not only here, but also in other places.Every place where nobles lived is so quiet, it doesn''t seem to be inhabited.


    I don''t know why this is the case, because nobles like to be quiet?This is definitely not the reason. Whether it is aristocrat or ordinary people, the vast majority of people are similar in some respects, and it is impossible that so many aristocrats like to be quiet.


    From this we can know that the guards here are really strict, and the management is particularly strict, otherwise it is impossible for these nobles to obediently.


    There are advantages and disadvantages to this, but for the moment it has nothing to do with them.These nobles can''t provide them with any help, so there is no need to control them for the time being.


    Walking around the entire yard, taking a walk in the moonlight, under the moonlight, the lake is really wonderful, and there is an unusual and wonderful feeling in their eyes and hearts.


    As they walked, they walked around the lake back to the entrance of the living room.To the right is where Anna lives. Now Rianne and Gekara should be discussing things with her, so it''s better not to disturb them there. As for other places?


    Anna had reminded them not to go indiscriminately, but it should be no problem to just take a look at her house.


    With this in mind, Hua Yueling and the others walked around the largest house, and when they came to the back, they realized that there was still a lot of space behind. The house was not so big, but the front and the back were separated. Yes, by a not-so-long channel.


    The back was also quiet, no figures were seen, but the breath of more people could be felt here.


    There are still roads further back, and there are some buildings there, but these buildings are small houses, and I don¡¯t know what they are for.


    "Those rebels should live here."


    After a few people walked slowly back, standing next to the house connected by the passage, Hua Yueling stared for a while and said.


    "It should be true."


    Aroline nodded, and then walked away, not looking much.In fact, there is no need to pay attention, and they have no interest in these people.


    In this way, a few people walked around again, returned to the living room, and looked around.The passage on the right leads to where they live, so if you think about it, the left side may be where the maids live.


    Standing in the living room can still hear some conversations, which are cheerful voices of girls.I didn''t realize this during the meal before. Although the maids at that time could also see some different places, no girl would really show her character in that situation.


    Every maid strives to be the best, to be flawless, but it is only made for others to see, or for them and Anna. Now they are showing their true self. .


    "They are still young children."


    Aroline smiled and shook her head. It is understandable that they would do this, in order to survive.However, their treatment here in Anna is already very good, and this is their place to be happy.


    A few people have nothing to do for the time being. As for what they can do, they still have to wait until Gekara and the others have discussed it. Just wait before that.However, it will be a lot more troublesome to act, and no matter how you do it then it will be dangerous. You must be careful.


    "Go back and play for a while, and then rest if you are sleepy. Judging from the current situation, it is estimated that there is no way to decide what to do in a short time. You have to wait a few days."


    Aroline said so.Several people returned to the room, took out the game console and started playing.


    In fact, this is quite good. You can carry your game console with you to kill time anytime, anywhere, or you can read a book for a while. Anyway, there is not nothing to do.


    Time passed by, and the outside was still quiet. It seemed that the discussions between Gokala and the others would have been going on for a long time. They just don''t know if they can reach some kind of same opinion this evening.


    They didn''t think about these Huayuelings, just waited, there was no need to do other things, and they couldn''t do much.How to do it depends on the choices of Gekara and the others. Hua Yueling and the others are just here to help, as long as they do it, don''t worry about other things.

 1216 Chapter 1216 The Final Decision

    "Do you still think this is better?"


    In the middle of the night, the three of them got together, and they continued to discuss how to act.It''s just that I haven''t been able to get a good result yet.


    The opinions of the three people are not uniform. In fact, this is understandable, but until now, even some of the same ideas have not been able to come to it.


    "Well. Even if it causes trouble, it doesn''t really matter to let them notice our existence. You can move out before then, and then you will act again in a few days."


    "Have you figured it out? It is not easy to do so, how should those people get out?"


    "Find a time when they don''t detect, and go out at that time."


    "This must be calculated fairly accurately, otherwise it is impossible. You must know that it will take at least half a day to reach the door from here." Gekara said seriously.


    "I know this. Give me a few days and I will find a way to figure out their pattern. If I can find the pattern, the action will be much easier." Anna still hopes to implement her plan, which makes both Gekara and Leanne Some have no choice but to persuade her she is unwilling to change her mind.


    Both Gekara and Rianne hope to have a good talk with her, if they can change her mind, or they can change their minds.But now they still feel that it is very difficult to steal the two artifacts at this time, and the consequences are also serious.


    But Anna didn''t know why, she had to do that, it seemed that there was no possibility of changing her mind.Such a stubborn temper fits their perceptions, but they also hope that occasionally she can listen to others'' opinions.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Those who have been so looking forward and backward cannot achieve their goals!"


    Anna saw what they wanted to say, so she said in a more serious tone.


    "..."


    This made Gekara and Rianne calm down, the two looked at each other, and no one spoke for a while.How to put it, in fact, they do not think that they are really looking forward and backward, this is cautious.


    I really can''t figure out what Anna thinks, do I have to take such a radical approach?Although it is not impossible, it is better to be safe at this time.


    Gekara and Rianne still couldn''t make a decision.They tried every means to dissuade Anna. Fortunately, Anna was not really that radical. She couldn''t listen to anything. In fact, she was still able to listen to their opinions, but it was another matter if she could not agree.


    "I know what you said. But have you ever thought about it, even if our goal is only that kind of material, they won''t find anything?"


    Anna asked rhetorically.


    "maybe."


    "Look, even you are not sure that it is not. It is not an ordinary place. You know that it is the safest and most dangerous place in the world. If you want to steal things inside, you don¡¯t have enough strength. It can¡¯t be done. And when things are stolen, their eyes will be there. I don¡¯t believe they can¡¯t think of it.¡±


    "There is nothing wrong with this, but the consequences are still different."


    Gokala emphasized his tone.


    "The most important thing is-Anna, you have to think about other people. You must know that the strength we have now is too weak. If we are found and attacked, we have no strength at all. The possibility of resistance."


    "..."


    Anna fell silent. It was true that she was a little too impulsive, and she hadn''t thought about other things. Now, if she calms down and thinks about it, this is true.Returning the two artifacts to the princesses can certainly exert power, but not to mention how much power can be exerted, what kind of effect can that power play for them?


    It''s hard to tell.


    "It is precisely because of this that we decided to make fakes, and then use fakes to exchange the real ones if possible."


    "Is this your idea?"


    "Yes."


    "But do you think that fakes can deceive them? I don''t think that is very likely."


    "Unless they hold two artifacts every day, otherwise I think that possibility will be very small." Gokala said with certainty. "Know that we have collected a lot of materials to make fakes, and we can at least make them with these materials. The appearance is similar, I believe if you don¡¯t look carefully, you won¡¯t find the difference."


    Now Anna was even more silent, so it seemed that Gekara and the others were better, at least safer.It''s just that time has to be delayed.


    "Then... well... it''s up to you... I''ll figure out how to collect some information where the material is. It takes a day or two if you don''t answer for too long.


    Finally convinced Anna, which also made them breathe a sigh of relief.It was a waste of too much time to have been discussing whether or not to steal the two artifacts directly before. It would be better to say that at the beginning if I knew it, and it would not be a waste of time.


    But now I need to wait. Fortunately, Anna said that the time is not long, but after a day or two, I just don''t know how she will collect information.


    "Anna, is there anything we can help. If there is a need, just tell us. It is difficult to collect information in such a place. We also know this. People who can help should be easier."


    "I''ll talk to you if you need it, but I don''t need it for the time being. You don''t have to go to gather information. I want to ask first, maybe I can get some information without trouble."


    Anna shook her head and said.


    "You also know that not everyone here listens to them, and there are some neutral people who can get a lot of news as long as they spend some money."


    "Then I will trouble you. If there is really no way, then tell us, then we can think of ways again."


    "Let''s talk about it at that time, although that kind of thing is more expensive, but it is not that difficult to collect enough information."


    After that, the conversation between the two parties ended. Anna called a maid and asked her to take Gekara and Rianne to the room prepared for them.After leaving her, the two of them left with the maid.


    After leaving the room, I returned to the living room, and was taken to the right by the maid.


    "Are the people who came with us live here?"


    "Yes, you adults are all arranged to live here."


    The maid replied in a low voice.


    "That''s it."


    The passage she took to the inside led them to two adjacent rooms respectively, pointing to the two rooms and saying, this is the room arranged for them, and you can go inside to rest at will.

 1217 Chapter 1217

    After a rest for one night, the next day did not wake up early, but when they got up for breakfast, they found that Anna was still there, and they had not eaten breakfast yet.


    This surprised both Gokala and Rianne, they thought Anna would act early.


    The group of people gathered again to have breakfast together, but they were still the only people and no one else was seen.At this time, Agkara asked about the conditions of those people, but Anna answered but didn''t say much.


    "Those people live in the back house, but they don''t usually get out. They just go out sometimes."


    "That''s it. They still have trouble living here, right?"


    "That''s for sure. It''s a little troublesome to live with so many people here, but it''s fine."


    Anna said so.


    "Are you going out in a while?"


    "I want to go out and ask someone to ask."


    "Should we..."


    "Forget it. Even if we go with so many people, your identities will not work. Even if you put your original reputation to the present, it is still remembered by many people. If you go together, you may be recognized. That''s great."


    "Yes." Gokala thinks this is indeed the truth. They are very famous, especially in Wangcheng. Although it is not clear how many people are still theirs, it is impossible for those who want to do news business. Don''t know them.


    "If they can''t go together, let me follow."


    Aroline hadn''t spoken before, but now she was interrupting.


    "It just so happens that I want to go out and have a look. Let''s be together, and they won''t know me. I am not a celebrity in this world.


    "Also, then Miss Aroline will go with me."


    Anna nodded after thinking for a while, but did not refuse this time.As Aroline said, some people may recognize them in Gekara and Rianne, but Aroline doesn¡¯t have to worry about it. It¡¯s impossible for anyone to recognize her here. After all, she¡¯s only here. The world is soon.


    She said that because she thought of it, and she wouldn''t stand up if it weren''t for Gokara and the others.There may not necessarily be anything interesting, and there is nothing to lose if you don''t go over and take a look.


    After breakfast, Anna called Aroline and left with no preparations, just leave like this.Their figure disappeared from the residence soon.


    Quickly walked out of the door, the maid closed the door behind, and Anna walked forward without looking back.Aroline followed her, and walked forward with her quickly.


    "Where are the people you are looking for? Do they live here?"


    "Almost, but in another area, near here."


    Anna replied in a low voice.


    "It''s better to talk less in such a place, especially on sensitive topics."


    "Don''t worry about this, I will pay attention."


    Aroline understood this naturally, she knew it without reminding her.Seeing her promised, Anna stopped saying anything.


    The two of them were walking in the streets and alleys at a slow speed, and the road they traversed was not followed by Aroline. They were walking in the direction of the palace, but the direction was actually deviated.It was walking diagonally, in fact, the target was not there, but another area on the right side of the noble area.


    I don''t know what this area is for, but listening to Anna''s statement seems to be a residential area, but I don''t know if it is.


    Aroline didn''t ask her again, anyway, just follow it and see.After leaving the noble area and crossing a wide road, they entered another area.After coming here, Hua Yueling realized that there didn''t seem to be anyone in this place, and it was all quiet and quiet, not like anyone at all.


    Through investigation, it was possible to find some people wandering in this area, but Aroline did not know which of them they were looking for.


    "Are we going here to find someone?"


    "Well, those people are responsible for managing this place. They can be found here, and this place is very safe, don''t worry about being discovered. It''s a good place to trade."


    "It turned out to be like this," Aroline looked around. There was no one nearby. If the palace in the distance is removed, it should be said to be quite safe here. "Then just meet here directly?"


    "It''s almost like that. I checked it yesterday and I should be able to find him today."


    The two people walked along the big warehouse-like house to the depths of the area, and they went all the way, not knowing how many warehouses they had bypassed before they found one person.This person was walking around in the warehouse alone. When his eyes touched Anna and Aroline, his eyes lit up.


    Some thieves looked around and noticed that there were no other people, and then quickly stepped up to them, and bowed to them, pretending to be gentlemen.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again here, beautiful Ms. Anna."


    "Don''t talk about these nonsense." Anna said coldly, "I have some information I want to ask you, I don''t know if you know it."


    "..." It''s not the first time Anna has been reprimanded in such a cold tone. It''s just that he can''t stand being treated like this all the time. "Well, don''t talk nonsense. I just don''t know what it is, as long as it is here. I know more or less about the city."


    "That''s good." Anna said in a cold tone. This is the way to communicate with the other party. Otherwise, the other party will have to take an inch. It''s not daring to make small movements, but his verbosity is really annoying. "I want to ask. It is also very simple. Can you get the news from the palace?"


    "The Palace..."


    Chewing her words, the man opened his mouth wide and looked at her in surprise.


    "Miss Anna, you don''t want to tell me where you want to target, do you? I have to remind you that there are many dangers in the palace. Although I know Miss Anna you are very strong, you are the only one..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just tell me if I can get the news from there."


    Anna didn''t let him finish speaking, and said forcefully.


    "..."


    There was a moment of silence, and the man shook his head with a wry smile.


    "Okay, okay, who made you a customer? Just ask if you have anything to ask. If you know, I will never hide it. Although I don¡¯t know what you are going to do, Miss Anna, I hope you will be careful. I I don¡¯t want to lose a big wallet like you."


    "Humph."


    With a cold snort, Anna didn''t have the leisurely feelings of his languid words.


    "What I need is the location of this material. It is said that this material is in the palace. Do you have any news about this?"


    Anna took out the note she had prepared long ago, gave it to the other party, and asked.

 1218 Chapter 1218

    "Wait, I''ll take a look first."


    Anna''s voice hadn''t fallen yet. After the man took the note, he looked down seriously. The note was drawn with that kind of material. Although it is not particularly accurate, it should be easier to recognize, and the name is still written on it. of.


    "This note will be destroyed in a while, and it cannot be kept."


    "I know this, don''t worry, I still have some professional ethics."


    He shook his head with a wry smile. He and Anna have also been in contact with each other several times, but until now they still haven''t fully gained the trust of others.But he didn''t dare to say anything, after all, the money earned from Anna was the most, so he just pointed at this.


    "This material..."


    Frowning thinking for a while, he scratched his hair, shook his head, and replied with some headache.


    "There has been some news about this material before, but it is just being transported to the palace. The specifics are still unclear."


    "No news." Anna lowered her arm, as if she was about to turn around and leave.


    "No, please wait. There is no news for the time being. I can''t lie to you about this. But if you really need this kind of information, Miss Anna, I will find a way to collect the news and wait a few days. If I get it The news will inform you, how about we trade again at that time?"


    "..."


    Anna didn''t rush to nod and promised or immediately refused, which made the man in front of him a little anxious, but he still remained calm and didn''t say anything, but waited for Anna to give himself a result.


    "Okay, then I''ll give you two days. If you don''t have any news, then this transaction will be over."


    In the end, she agreed, and it was safer for the other party to act anyway than to go on her own. Besides, the other party itself does this kind of work, and naturally has more experience than her.


    "This is an advance deposit, I hope you won''t let me down."


    Anna took out a small part of the money and handed it to the other party. The man hesitated a bit or took it and received it in his carry-on bag.


    "In that case, I''ll leave first. Sorry, I have to collect information next, so I can''t entertain both of you..."


    Anna didn''t wait for him to finish speaking, waved her hand, turned and left here.


    The man stopped, and what he wanted to say was swallowed into his stomach.Looking at Anna''s back, she shook her head vigorously and turned and left here.


    The time spent here is long enough, this kind of place is not a place to stay for a long time, and he really needs to act immediately for this large sum of money.


    Every time Anna finds him, he will spend a lot of money. The money is much more valuable than other ordinary activities. Although it takes a lot of effort, it is still very worthwhile for the income.


    "Is he the one you asked for to help collect information?"


    "Almost, he did this himself. It''s just that he didn''t have that kind of news. It was a little accidental. It can''t be regarded as an accident. After all, it''s something in that kind of place."


    "Then can he really collect useful information?"


    Aroline didn''t believe the man a little, so her words were full of questions.The strength of that man is a bit weak. Of course, this is also relative to Gokara and Anna, but it is still more difficult to get into the palace with this strength.


    "This kind of person can''t judge them by strength alone. His strength is weaker, but this kind of side-by-side approach always needs something else, and he doesn''t necessarily have to do it himself, maybe there are other ways."


    "Then what''s next, just go back like this? Is there anyone else?"


    "..." After standing still and being silent for a while, Anna looked around and turned to the right as she was going to move forward. "That said, I remember, there is still someone who can ask, maybe there is something to be gained. But. Don¡¯t hope too much.¡±


    Originally Anna was going to go back like this, but when she was asked by Aroline, she thought of another person. Although this person still can''t compare with the other person in terms of news, there is still a gap between the two. , But there may be some news from him.


    He also has some news that no one else has. This is also a way for people like them to survive.


    It''s just that the person is not in this area, but hiding in another area.This kind of people basically has a special place to meet people. Usually they will be in that kind of place. Only when they are special, they will just wander around.


    After another journey, they came outside an ordinary house.


    "Is it here?"


    "No, it''s here."


    Anna pointed to the courtyard wall on the right, and Arolin found that there was a small door on the wall on the right, with a mark on the door.


    Anna should have been here too, and seems to know everything here.She walked to the door, reached out and removed a small piece at the bottom right side of the door, and then the door opened automatically.


    "Still like this, no changes at all."


    "There is such an institution?" Aroline said silently, "I am not afraid of being accidentally touched."


    "Who will come to this kind of place, although there are some people living nearby, but this road usually rarely passes by, otherwise he would not open a door here."


    After entering, the door was closed again, and then the two of them walked inside.Going around the house and coming to the front, they didn''t go far before they saw the person they were looking for.


    Neither Aroline nor Anna could hide the sound of their footsteps, otherwise the other party would not have noticed their arrival.Hearing the sound of footsteps, he raised his head and looked over here, a smile appeared on his face when he saw the figure of the coming person.


    "Unexpectedly, it was Miss Anna who came here, she would be welcome."


    Anna ignored him, walked over to him, didn''t say anything kind, just talked about her intentions.


    "This kind of material... this... sorry, the palace is not where I can start. I''m really sorry, I may not be able to help much in this regard."


    Simply and simply, she rejected Anna directly.He is a very courageous person. If this kind of thing is exposed at the time, it will be a very dangerous thing for him, so he is unwilling to mix it into it, even if there is a lot of money to make.


    This kind of person''s own life is much more important than money.The other person is different. In that person''s heart, money is more important, and he feels that he has a way to avoid being caught and not to be caught so stupidly.That''s why he dared to take up this task.


    "No news?"


    Anna asked again before leaving, the other party hesitated a little, and finally shook her head.


    "Sorry, 1 can''t help much this time."


    Seeing that he still answered like this, Anna didn''t ask any more.

 1219 Chapter 1219

    The two people left this place. There was nothing to go this time. They looked for everything that should be found, and asked everything that should be asked. The next step is to wait.


    "It looks like we have to wait for news from that person. I just don''t know if he is reliable."


    "He is quite useful in collecting information, just trust him this time. If it doesn''t work, you can only do it yourself."


    Anna was also prepared for this in her heart, although she hoped that she would not have to do this.Detecting news is more troublesome than stealing things, after all, they don''t have the skills in this area, and they can only take one step at a time in the palace.


    "Go back and wait. I''ll talk about it in two days."


    There is no other way, this is the only thing they can do right now.The palace is heavily guarded. It is estimated that after stealing things this time, it will be a lot of trouble if you want to go in next time, and it will be even more dangerous.


    This is also one of the reasons why Anna always wanted to steal those two artifacts directly.


    After returning home in vain, when the two of them returned home, Gekara and Rianne both came to inquire, and they were quite disappointed when they learned that there was no news.But they didn''t say anything, it can only be so for the time being.


    After that, there was nothing to do for the time being. Hua Yueling and the others casually walked around in the royal city. They also tried to collect some information in the city, but this kind of work was not easy to do.There are quite a few people in the city that feel at risk. It is not so easy to ask something, and there are many soldiers on patrol. I don''t know if it is to guard against questioning like them.


    To be on the safe side, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t do that either, just touring around the city.It wasn''t Anna who accompanied them. Anna sent a maid to accompany them, and a few people wandered aimlessly in the city.


    Naturally, the maid of this remodeled city knew better than them, and took them around some places, but they were not too far away. They had to go back at noon. If they went too far, they couldn''t come back at noon.


    The city has been expanded because of this kind of trouble. If it takes too long, you can''t even go home at night.It¡¯s better if you live outside, but it¡¯s really troublesome if you live inside.


    After turning around for an afternoon, it was already evening when Hua Yueling and the others returned to Anna''s house. The other maids were still cleaning and cooking, while Anna sat in the small pavilion in the middle of the road, staring at the fish in the water. Seems to be thinking about something.


    The maid took them back and hurried away, while Hua Yueling and the others came to the pavilion to find a place to sit down.


    "You are back."


    Anna turned her head to look at them, and then looked away again.


    "Well, the changes in this city are really big enough. Those places are basically gone before."


    "They just want to erase all memories related to the original. After so many years, I am almost used to this new city, let alone other people."


    Anna sighed and said.


    ¡°I used to feel uncomfortable everywhere, but now I¡¯m familiar with it when I go out. I don¡¯t feel uncomfortable or fresh anywhere. This is exactly what they want. They don¡¯t even need to do anything. This is enough, calm. life."


    "That''s good too," Gekara said with a sigh. "But we can''t just go on like this. After waiting for so long and holding on for so long, we can''t give up because of this."


    "Yeah, we have no choice but to continue. Other people don''t use it, and sometimes I am quite envious of those people."


    There was a moment of silence, and everyone seemed to be reluctant to say more on this topic, which is actually understandable.But soon they recovered from this state. Although they sometimes seemed a little bit self-pity and abandonment, they were still very firm in their beliefs.


    "However, the current city is still much better than before... Although I still prefer the city where I originally lived."


    "Yeah, so we also need to change, otherwise we can only end up like this. Even if we succeed, we can''t just keep the same and continue."


    "Let''s talk about this until later, now it''s only a start, not even a start. Success... I don''t know when to wait."


    "Maybe soon."


    Leanne said softly.


    "That''s impossible, if it''s just like this, it''s impossible."


    Gokara shook his head and said.


    "Our strength seems to be very strong, but don''t forget the forces we are fighting against. Don''t forget the power they have. We were defeated in their hands before."


    "Yeah, our strength is still not enough."


    Rianne, who was still somewhat confident, lowered her head after Gekara said this, and her self-confidence dropped a lot.If you want to say, they have found a lot of people, but now the strength of these people can really compete with the enemy?This question is really difficult to answer.


    It is not so easy, the enemy''s strength has not weakened, and the strength they had before was stronger than it is now.Fortunately, they have not made any progress at all, and they have made great progress in what they want to say.


    In fact, the progress mainly comes from the joining of Aroline, her strength makes them unable to see through, but this is just right, with such strong support to join them, they will have enough confidence.The existence of Aroline and Livello is very important. Without them, they would never act like before, a little too risky.


    In the pavilion, they sat down and chatted. The things they talked about were not about how to solve problems as before. They talked about various topics, but the most talked about was the world that Gekara had been to and the changes in this world. .


    Of course, Hua Yueling and the others have the most say in matters on earth, but in fact, they may not be as good as Aroline or even Gekara in terms of understanding of matters on earth.


    Regardless of whether they are staying in one place now, in fact their residences are distributed all over the world, wherever they live.Hua Yueling and the others only live in one place and haven''t been to many places. This is the case in China, let alone going abroad.


    The conversation was still very happy, Hua Yueling and even Mu Ningshuang were talking more unconsciously.Later, I talked about the changes in this world. In fact, the changes in this world are very, very big, and only Gekara and others know this.


    "Tomorrow, let''s go and see near the palace."


    Anna said so suddenly.


    "Just go like this?"


    Gokara asked suspiciously.She was worried that she would be recognized, and so was Rianne.


    "It won''t work this way, so you still have to change your appearance."

 1220 Chapter 1220

    "Change look?"


    I don''t know what the method Anna said, Gekara continued to ask suspiciously.In fact, she is also clear about the specific method, but it is not a particularly good method, and it is easy to see the flaws.


    She is not an expert in this area, so she doesn''t know much.


    "Well, I snatched it from someone else. I will give you a try."


    What Anna said is also a bit confusing, after listening to it, it is not clear what she said.However, Anna seems to be deliberately trying to maintain a sense of mystery, so she has never made it clear, which makes Gekara and Rianne particularly puzzled.


    After that, they didn''t talk about this topic any more, their eyes were all attracted by the swimming fish in the lake.It¡¯s very interesting. Many different kinds of fish swim in it carefree and freely. Fortunately, the lake here is big enough. Otherwise, so many fish can¡¯t fit, and it¡¯s too crowded. Some fight against the traffic jam.


    The little animals on the other side also leaned over, some jumped directly onto the railing, while others screamed at Anna with their upper bodies lying on it. They were all cute little guys.


    There are also some little guys who are more afraid of strangers, so they stay far away, lie on the grass without moving, and dare not come closer.


    Lu Yuetong got up and went over, picking up some little guys who had jumped on the bench. They were gentle and didn''t like to attack people.Lu Yuetong stretched out his hand, and they learned how to reach out and shook hands, which was very interesting.


    Stroking the soft hairs on their bodies, Lu Yuetong half-squinted her eyes, feeling very comfortable.


    After playing with the little animals for a while, she returned to her seat.At this time, a maid trot over and told them that dinner was ready and they were ready to eat.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t stay here any longer, went to the place to eat, and enjoyed dinner.


    A day passes in such a rhythm, and it can be said that it is night without knowing it.Hua Yueling and the others got together for a while and then separated. Generally speaking, people here go to bed earlier and get up early in the morning.


    Hua Yueling is still a little uncomfortable with this kind of life. Normally, whether it is school or vacation, he is actually more accustomed to going to bed late. Before going to bed, he always has to linger, playing for a while before going to rest.


    It was the same when he got here. He and Mu Ningshuang and the others played together for a while, and the time was almost up, then they went back to their rooms to rest.


    There was nothing to do for the next day or two, so they just wandered around the city with Anna.


    After eating breakfast the next day, Anna took out what she said yesterday. Gokala and Rianne looked at it. It turned out to be a special mask, very delicately made, and it looked no different from it. .


    "Where did you get this?"


    Gokala took one of them and took a closer look.Another peculiarity of this kind of mask is that it can be directly integrated into the face, as if it is directly added a layer.


    "There were a few people who came to me to steal things. This is what they were carrying at the time. After they are dealt with, these things will naturally belong to me."


    Anna said so, and handed the other one to Leanne.


    "This kind of thing is also very simple to use, just inject some magic and put it on your face."


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Gokara looked at the mask in his hand.


    "This is new?"


    "Huh?" At first, Anna didn''t understand what Gokala meant, but after a short period of doubt, she became clear about her thoughts and couldn''t help but smile. "Don''t worry, I have already cleaned this by the maid. There is no chance to try it out. You should use a lot of places in the future. I will give you this thing."


    "Thank you then, it''s really useful. There will be things that can change your identity in the future."


    As Gokala said, she put the thing on her face, and a mist of something appeared on the place where her face was in contact with the mask. When the mist faded, her face had become the appearance of the mask.


    This mask is really effective, there is no flaw at all after it is put on, and even if you try to find the interface with your hands, you can''t find it, it is just like the original appearance.


    If it weren''t for Hua Yueling and the others to know the original appearance of Gekara, they would really be fooled.


    Those who can make such things must also be skilled craftsmen, with great craftsmanship, but I don''t know why they appeared in the hands of a few thieves.


    "There are no flaws."


    Anna also leaned over and carefully looked at the faces of Gokala and Rianne, and said with satisfaction while nodding her head.


    "Fortunately, this kind of thing was carried by them. I didn''t notice it at first. But fortunately, I kept it. Otherwise, I don''t know who will return these things now. Not bad, right?"


    After putting them on, Gokala and Rianne looked at their current appearance, and tried to find flaws with their hands, but no matter what they did, there was nothing to be suspected.


    This kind of thing is really powerful, and there is no flaw at all.After using the power to put it on, it seems that this is what they originally looked like, rather than a mask they were wearing.


    Gekara and the others have never seen or used such things, but they didn''t have to use these in the past, so they have never contacted them.


    Such things are really interesting.After confirming that there was no problem, Gokala and the others started to act. After the group went out of the gate, they walked straight ahead along the door.


    The day is different from the night. The roads are quite lively. Some people can be seen, but there are not many people.


    "Usually this is what it looks like here. After all, the people who live are rich and powerful. It''s not so easy to meet them."


    Anna lives here herself, in fact, she is considered a powerful person, but she belongs to the lower-level type.


    Anna actually doesn''t care much about this kind of thing. It''s just a title anyway, and the reason she wants such a title is to make it easier to live here.There are still great benefits to living in such a place.


    They also met some nobles on the way, but it seemed that the nobles rarely greet each other. They didn''t see Anna greet other people, and other people didn''t greet them.


    "It''s very different here from outside."


    "Of course, but it also has something to do with the current situation. It was not like this before."


    Anna sighed and said, listening to her tone still miss the past.


    "Unless you are familiar with this kind of place, it''s not bad if it''s common enough to nod."

 1221 Chapter 1221 The Power of Defense

    Along the straight passage all the way to the palace, there are still some horse-drawn carriages passing by quickly, but the number is not too many.


    These carriages are so fast that they are not afraid of hitting others.


    "It is a small number of people who are allowed to use the carriage here, and only those who are particularly trusted can use it."


    Anna quietly explained after passing a carriage nearby.


    "The management is quite strict. It turned out not to be the case."


    Gekara said softly.Naturally, this kind of words can''t be said openly. After all, they are in this kind of place. If someone hears it, it is very troublesome. They come here and don''t want to cause any trouble.


    "Yes, and it has become more and more stringent recently. In fact, these were not restricted at the beginning, but after a period of time, this kind of restriction suddenly appeared. And it hasn''t been promulgated, it has come directly. Killing chickens and monkeys, several nobles died at that time, I guess they still don''t understand what they did wrong."


    "It''s certainly not done for no reason."


    "I said so, but... it''s still a bit unclear."


    As they chatted, they were almost at the end of the noble area. Looking into the distance, they could clearly see the rebuilt palace. The momentum was extraordinary. The statue of an unknown creature was suppressed on the stairs in front of the palace entrance. on.


    "this is?"


    "It''s not clear, but during the reconstruction, similar statues were built in many places. It is not clear what kind of creature it is."


    This kind of creature is not owned by them, so whether it is Gokara or Anna, it seems that they can''t tell why.


    There were many soldiers stationed at the entrance of the palace, roughly twenty, guarding different places.There are more than half of the people on the stairs, and there are three or four people on the left and right under the stairs.


    "The guards are still tight, but their strength is not very good."


    Glancing at the soldiers stationed, Gokala said softly.Those soldiers are very weak, so people like them can easily break through.


    "It can''t even be regarded as a barrier, but it is still useful. Besides, the really powerful people are inside, not here."


    Anna naturally knew this too. She had been observing for a long time when she first moved to this neighborhood.It''s just that there was no goal at that time, so there was no action.


    She might be able to escape if she really took the shot, but the rest of the rebels who stayed here might not be the case, and because of this, she has never made any moves.


    Several people walked through the last part of the journey and came to the palace area.Going a few steps forward is about to reach the defensive area. The soldiers who are closer to them all turned their sights, waiting for them to cross over.


    After all, Anna has lived here for so long, so she still knows these things very well. She didn''t continue to move forward, but walked to the left along the road on the left.


    As they walked, the soldiers'' eyes were still on them, paying attention to their movements all the time.Seeing that, it is estimated that if they don''t leave here, their sight will not be taken back.


    Anna didn''t care about the realization at all, as if she hadn''t found it, she walked around with ease.After arriving at the edge of the wall on the left, the figure disappeared among the soldiers, and their eyes closed.


    Looking to the right, there is a high wall on the right, about four meters long, it is not difficult to jump up, but if you go up from here, you will be easily spotted.


    The soldiers didn''t seem to worry about them going up here, and no one followed, just let them go away from here.


    But this is not because of trusting them, after all, they are the strangers they have seen for the first time, and it has to be how friendly they have that the soldiers can trust them.


    It''s purely because of confidence, or knowing what''s going on here.


    "Here... is protected by a barrier."


    Aroline soon discovered a different place here.This place is actually protected by an enchantment, which means that if they want to enter, they must break the enchantment or get permission from a specific person.


    "It turned out to be like this, no wonder..."


    "This kind of enchantment... we haven''t seen it before, and I have studied it, but I still don''t know how to crack it. But since Rianne is here, there is no need for me to make another move." Anna looked at Lei. Annie said.Rianne is considered an expert in this area. It is purely a joke to say that there is anyone in the world who is more professional than her in enchantment.


    "It must be studied carefully. But it is difficult to conduct research here."


    "Actually, as long as there is not much noise in the vicinity, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the palace. I don¡¯t know what is going on in the palace, but we just need to be cautious and we won¡¯t be discovered. But if you want to study it, it¡¯s better not to During the day, the best time to act is at night. At that time, there are patrols that need to be paid attention to. However, the patrols are all ordinary soldiers. As long as you are careful, it will not be a problem."


    It sounds like Anna has studied a lot of things for this.But this is also important news for them.


    Enchantment is very troublesome whether you want to make it or you want to crack it. Although Rianne knows the most about this in the world, she still can''t guarantee that she will be able to do it.


    "I didn''t expect this to be here... then our actions may have to be delayed."


    Leanne shook her head and said helplessly.


    "This kind of barrier is not easy to crack itself, and it is even more difficult to not be discovered. Naturally, our actions cannot be discovered before the action, so I don''t know how much time it will take."


    She was not sure that she would be able to do it, she still had to try it first.No matter whether they can do it or not, they have to try, otherwise their goal will not be achieved.


    "Aroline, can I ask you to help? You should have a way?"


    At this time, Gekara approached Aroline and asked softly. Aroline seemed to be almost omnipotent. Although she might not get a satisfactory answer, she still wanted to give it a try.


    "I have to look at it first. But if it''s an enchantment, don''t worry too much. I just explored the enchantment here. It''s not that complete. It''s just an ordinary enchantment. It''s worth mentioning. That is, the practice in some places is rather special."


    They didn''t really understand what Arolin said, but they also knew that she was saying there was nothing wrong.


    "Then please, Aroline."


    "Leave it to me. Anyway, I came here to help you."

 1222 Chapter 1222

    After confirming the next course of action, they did not stay there, and continued to walk around the palace wall.


    Walking through the places where each area connects with the palace area, Hua Yueling and the others have seen many things they hadn''t seen before.It''s quite interesting. There are some characteristic buildings. There are even monsters raised here, but the hidden ones are quite secret. You don''t know if you don''t explore them.


    It''s hard to find it even if it''s walking through that area, but Aroline and the others found it.Although this method can hide ordinary people or many hunter adventurers, it is very difficult to hide them.


    But in fact, there is no need to do that. The area is actually not allowed to enter, which means that it is completely enclosed and surrounded by walls, just like the palace.The gate is not on their side, it should be on the other side.


    But there is no need to bother about these, after all, there is no need for them to go there.


    In this way, I circled the palace. The palace was enveloped by a barrier, and there was no place to sneak in.In other words, if you want to get in, there seems to be only one way, and that is to break the barrier directly, and then go in again.


    "There is no way, I can only come back at night."


    There are still more people during the day than at night, and it is easier to be exposed during the day, so I can only give up temporarily and leave here first.


    Several people went along the road to other places. They were not in a hurry to go home, but went to other areas.On the other side of the palace, which is the opposite direction when Hua Yueling and the others came, there is also a noble area, which is larger and more lively than where Anna lives.


    "The nobles living here are of lower rank."


    Anna spoke softly as she led them by.


    But in fact, they have nothing to do when they come here, it seems they are just strolling around.Not long after they walked, they took a detour and walked back.


    It was almost noon when I got home, and then I had to discuss things about the barrier.


    "That enchantment...in fact, it should have only appeared recently. It appeared a little bit suddenly. I didn''t know this before I left."


    "You haven''t been there for a long time, have you?"


    "Well, I haven''t been there for at least a year. It''s not that anyone can go in there, so I won''t go if I don''t need it."


    "This is also normal. The more you go to that kind of place, the more dangerous it is." Gokala said and turned to look at Rianne beside him. "Annie, do you understand that kind of barrier?"


    "I don''t know much, it doesn''t seem to be on our side, but it just looks more refined than our enchantment here. It is not so easy to crack."


    "What about Aroline?"


    "I... it''s not that difficult, but I still have to study. I am not particularly good at enchantments, but I have seen this kind of enchantment before."


    Aroline shrugged and said.


    "Don''t talk about these at this time. Anyway, it''s useless to talk about it. It''s better to wait until the evening to learn more about it before talking. If you don''t understand it clearly, you can''t do it."


    "Yes, let''s discuss it at that time. But I have to ask Aroline for your help. Without you, it would be very difficult to solve the problem on my own."


    Rianne asked Aroline directly, and said with a very humble attitude.


    "Let''s work hard together. Maybe you can solve the problem just by close to yourself."


    I didn''t say any more words, and they separated temporarily after this blow. Anyway, there was nothing to do, and I had to wait until the evening to do something.


    After separation, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t want to go out again for the time being. Whether it was yesterday or today, they have been wandering for enough time, but within a short period of time, they didn''t want to go out again.


    Otherwise, it seemed that he could only stay in the room.But speaking of them, they have spent a lot of time here. Most of the time since summer vacation is here. Fortunately, the time ratio of the two worlds is not one to one, which makes them relatively comparable. Satisfied, at least there is no need to worry about spending some time here, and when it''s time to start school when you return home, it''s too uncomfortable.


    Back in his room, not only he was alone, but Aroline also came with him, as well as Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong.Seeing them follow her into the room, Hua Yueling naturally knew what they wanted to do.


    As a way to pass the time, playing games is very good, and it''s fun to get together with a few people.But it wasn''t just them, and it didn''t take long for even Gokara to come over.


    After discussing the actions afterwards, they didn''t have anything to do for the time being, so they came here to take a look at Gekara''s proposal.


    When she saw the game console Hua Yueling and the others were playing, Anna really opened her eyes.In fact, both Gekara and Rianne looked the same as her now when they first saw the game console.


    "Aroline and I met a thief when we came here before."


    "Thief?" Anna was a little weird. "How could there be a thief in this place? The defenses here are unusually strict. If there is, it is definitely not an ordinary thief, and ordinary thief cannot come here. Not to be found."


    "There must be some strength, but it''s not that strong in Li. Aroline and I chased him for a while, and saw him fall into a person''s house and then disappeared. He was dressed in black. It is unlikely that it is not a thief."


    "Oh? It''s really surprising that there are thieves here."


    Anna lowered her head and thought after hearing it, if she were just an ordinary thief, she would definitely not be here.They know very well what this is. It''s too dangerous to come to this kind of place. They won''t be able to steal anything at that time, but instead they can get in. It''s definitely not worth it.


    It''s just that it doesn''t seem like a lie to hear Rianne. She actually doesn''t need to lie to herself at all.And there is also Aroline testifying, which is very interesting, what kind of thief would come to such a place?I must be very confident in my own strength.


    "Did you see where he went?"


    "It should be around here, but we didn''t pay too much attention to it. After all, we don''t know much about it."


    Leanne shrugged and said.

 1223 Chapter 1223

    "That''s it."


    I wanted to ask in detail, but when I heard Rayanne say that, Anna knew that it would be useless to ask.She just shut up and didn''t ask any more, but these things didn''t have much to do with them, and she was just curious.


    "It''s very interesting. At this time, there are still people who dare to come here to steal things. Should you say that he is bold or that he has no brains."


    You must know that although there is a relative peace in the royal city, it is actually not so peaceful here.Especially since this is a noble area, some turbulence may evolve into quite big things.


    In this situation, he still dared to set a goal here, saying that he was light-hearted when he saw money, which was nothing short of death.


    But this was just a small episode. In fact, Anna was just a little curious, and didn''t ask anything more, so it passed.


    Nothing else happened until noon. I spent the whole morning in this laid-back atmosphere.It''s a pity that the games Hua Yueling and the others play can''t be connected remotely, but fortunately, there are still a lot of people here, and there is no problem with local connection.


    Anna just watched at first, but couldn''t let go of playing later.This is a very good way of leisure and release. At this time, Anna also relaxes and forgets the rest.


    After eating, they just wandered around for a while and then went to rest. The group of people all began to recharge their energy, sitting for the final preparations for the action at night.


    "Shall we go with it together?"


    Hua Yueling asked when he went back after strolling around. In fact, it didn''t matter to him whether to go or not, but he would naturally follow if necessary.


    "If you want to go, you can go with Xiaoyueling. If you don''t want to go, you can go back to rest. Anyway, you may not be able to crack it tonight, and you won''t be in a hurry, and you don''t have to follow it."


    Hua Yueling looked at the two girls beside him. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong had no special thoughts, and there was no problem whether they went or not.


    The two people looked at him, mainly asking what he thought.


    After thinking about it, since there is no problem whether to go or not, then it is better to stay and rest. There is no need to go with them. After all, even in the past, they can''t actually help much.


    "Forget it, let''s stay."


    "That''s fine, sister, let''s go first."


    Aroline nodded, and then took Leonie and Anna to leave here and head to the destination.Gekara was going to go, but under Aroline''s persuasion, he stayed here.


    "If we all go, won''t there be no one to stay here." Aroline said. "Although Xiaoyueling and the others may stay, their strength is still incomparable to yours, so we still have to One talent line remains among them."


    Anna was planning to stay, but in the end, Gekara nodded and decided to stay by herself and let them go.For this reason, she and Anna still had some politics, but in the end Anna lost to her and failed to convince her.


    The three people who went and the people who stayed were allocated, and Gokala watched them leave, then turned and walked inside.In fact, she really wanted to go there, but this was also to prevent some possible situations, otherwise she didn''t need to stay.


    "Sister Gokala, even you stayed here?"


    Hua Yueling and the others were surprised when they saw her walking back.Gokara and the others didn''t talk to them about what they discussed, so they thought that Gokara and the others would have left, but they didn''t expect Gokara to walk back halfway.


    "Well, this is also to prevent accidents. And I can''t help much if I go."


    Gokala is certainly not weak, but the level of understanding of the barrier is definitely not as good as Aroline and the others, so even if you go, it is useless, just as a mascot where to stay, instead of that. Why not just stay and rest.


    Besides, Aroline and the three of them acted together and there was no need to worry at all. No one in this city could keep them.


    This is what Gekara thinks. The strength of those three people, Anna and Rianne, are not to mention. Their strength Gekara is relatively clear. They are not invincible here, but they are already at the top level.Not to mention Aroline, her strength is the strongest among them.


    Such three people really have nothing to be afraid of when they are together. It is others who need to be afraid. If they are really discovered, the consequences will be disastrous.


    It was still early, but it was time to rest, but at this time Gekara couldn''t sleep anymore.At least they have to wait until they come back to rest. Before that, she estimated that it would be difficult for her to relax.


    Back in the room, there was nothing to do. I didn''t know where she took out a notebook. This notebook was bought when she was on the earth. There were a lot of things recorded on it, including some diaries.


    I don''t know when she started to develop the habit of writing a diary, but she didn''t write it every day, but she would write some when she had time.Sitting on the chair with a pen, staring at the blank page in a daze.


    Looking out the window, the cold and quiet moonlight is pouring down, overlooking the earth.


    I wrote down what happened in the last few days. Although it didn''t take long, many things did happen, which made her feel a little overwhelmed.Speaking of since I have never been idle since I came back from the earth, I feel like I am very busy every day.It is difficult to stop. This may have something to do with my own thoughts, but it is not the most important thing.


    There are many things that need to be done, things that can''t be done, which makes people feel very tired, but although she also feels tired, she will not be lazy because of it.She herself didn''t allow her to do this. She had to be more energetic. She still had a lot to do, but everything had just begun.


    Staring at the night sky for a while, Gokala lowered her head and unconsciously played with the pen in her hand, no one knew what she was thinking.She was the only one in the room, no one else.


    Putting his elbows on the table, holding his chin in both hands, he sighed long.


    "call¡­¡­"


    It''s time to leave here in a few days, but after that, there are still many things to do. There are so many things that she doesn''t even know what to do.Somewhat confused at this time.

 1224 Chapter 1224

    In the middle of the night, Gekara thought alone in the room, and Hua Yueling and the others separated after playing for a while.


    It''s not too early, it''s time to rest.


    Hua Yueling was lying in the room alone, reading a book.Looking at the time, it was already late, but he still couldn''t sleep.Normally, I should definitely fall asleep now, but not now. I am not so sleepy now, I am still awake.


    Sister Aroline and the others don''t know what''s going on there?Hua Yueling was still thinking about such a thing, because of this, he couldn''t fall asleep quickly, worrying about what''s going on with Aroline and the others.


    It was very clear in my heart that it was impossible for the three of them to have anything together, but there was still no way to let go of the worry, and there was no way.


    Hua Yueling turned over on the bed, it was still a bit cold now, it was warm enough to drink during the day, but it was quite cold when she woke up in the early morning and late at night.Hua Yueling was covered with a layer of quilt, and pulled the quilt to cover her mouth.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    I yawned, and gradually became a little sleepy, and I couldn''t stand the book in my hand.Hua Yueling put the e-reader on the bedside table next to him, turned his head and stared out the window for a while, and the cold moonlight passed through the window and spilled on the ground.


    It''s not that the darkness fills the room as imagined. Under the shining of the moonlight, the room is still quite bright. It is definitely incomparable to the daytime, but it is also very good.With your eyes wide open, you can almost see the situation inside the room, and you can see everything that is placed.


    There is still a game console on the table not far away, which they only played when they came back at night.Hua Yueling didn''t even want to sleep now, she remembered to sit and play for a while.As for when to play... he himself doesn''t know this very well.


    "forget it."


    She shook her head and rejected this idea, and Hua Yueling lay down again.Originally, he had all sat up, but he gave up this plan and had to rest early. As for the rest, he would wait until he woke up.


    Sister Aroline and the others should have returned after they woke up, and they would know how their actions were going.


    It was very quiet in the middle of the night, and occasionally I could hear the sounds of some small animals, but they were all birds, and there were also animals in the yard and some small insects.


    In this kind of music that was played without cooperation, Hua Yueling closed her eyes and tried to fall asleep.


    Time passed, and gradually he fell asleep, and everything he was thinking about in his mind sank into the depths, or drifted away directly, no longer staying in his mind.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong obviously didn''t want him to toss and turn like this. After going back, they fell asleep after reading for a while, and they didn''t worry about it at all.They believe that there is no problem with Aroline''s ability to solve these problems, and there is no need to worry about it.


    In this way, a night passed, and a special night turned into the morning as time passed.The moon is sinking slowly, and further away, when the sun''s rays shine through, one page has to be turned over, and a new page is slowly being opened.


    Time passed quickly, and it was already bright when Hua Yueling got up.He opened his eyes and immediately turned up from the bed. After folding the quilt and putting on his clothes, Huayueling quickly walked out of the room.


    Looking to the right, neither Mu Ningshuang nor Lu Yuetong''s room seemed to have any reaction. It was not known whether they hadn''t awakened yet, or they had already woke up and left.


    "It''s probably not awake yet or just woke up."


    Hua Yueling thought this way, if they woke up early, they would have come to their room to call themselves, but they didn''t do this, otherwise, they wouldn''t sleep until now.


    "Boom boom!"


    He knocked on the door, and Mu Ningshuang''s voice came from inside.


    "The door is unlocked."


    Pushing open the door and walking in, Hua Yueling found that Lu Yuetong was also here. It is estimated that she came to Mu Ningshuang after waking up.Mu Ningshuang was clearing the bed and seemed to have just woke up recently.


    But she was more serious than Hua Yueling in cleaning up. Hua Yueling just folded the quilt and flattened the sheets. Mu Ningshuang was still cleaning it, very serious.


    Lu Yuetong was also helping, and the two of them looked very busy.


    "Ling, sit and wait for a while, that''s it."


    Seeing that it was him, Mu Ningshuang pointed to the stool next to the table and asked him to sit and wait first. Hua Yueling nodded and walked over and sat down.It feels great to watch the busy figure of two girls and enjoy the cold morning sun.


    Both girls have extremely attractive figures, with slender waists and white T-shirts. They are not afraid of the cold, so they don''t wear much.


    The same was true for Hua Yueling, just wearing a coat and came over.


    "Just pack it up like this."


    Mu Ningshuang looked at the bed, and it was almost done, so he told Lu Yuetong not to work.


    The two put the things away, and then walked to Hua Yueling''s body.


    "Let''s go, Ling, are you just getting up?"


    Mu Ningshuang asked after staring at his face.


    "Well. I also thought that you might not have left yet, so I came to find you."


    Hua Yueling stood up while talking.The three people walked to the entrance of the room with their feet back and forth, opened the door and walked out one by one.


    When they got outside, Mu Ningshuang closed the door, and then the group of them went to the living room.


    At this time, I don''t know if Sister Aroline and the others are back. If they are back, I don''t know where they are.But you can ask Sister Gekara first, she should know that.


    I just don''t know where she is now or if she is in the living room.


    The group came to the living room and did not find Gekara and the others, but they saw the two maids packing up.Seeing them come out, one of the maids greeted them immediately, telling Huayue Ling Gekara that they were eating breakfast in the dining room now, and telling them to go straight after they got up.


    "thank you."


    After thinking of the maid''s gratitude, Hua Yueling and the others turned around and walked back., The dining room is in the depths of the right aisle, deeper than where they live.


    Pushing the door open and walking in, I saw Gekara and the others sitting around the table, it looked like Rayanne and Anna were talking.


    Hearing the sound of the door, turning around to see them coming, Aroline waved at them.

 1225 Chapter 1225

    "Do you have a clue how to break the barrier?"


    Gekara did not directly ask if the barrier was cracked by them, but if he had a clue.Both Leanne and Anna nodded.


    "There has been some progress, but it''s still not that way to crack."


    Leanne then shook her head again and said.


    "That enchantment is a special kind of enchantment, and there is no one on our side. It should be those people who got it from where they are, in order to prevent us from being able to break it easily. If it¡¯s just me, I¡¯m sure It is difficult to make progress. Although I know a little about the barriers, I don''t know at all about the barriers, and I don''t even know where to start." Then she turned her head and looked at it. Aroline next to her, naturally don''t need to say more about what to say next, she still has to compliment Aroline, although it can''t be called a compliment, this is the fact.


    "Miss Aroline is helping a lot. Ms. Aroline can really be said to be knowledgeable and talented. The kind of enchantment that I don''t know very well can even speak up, and I have benefited a lot."


    "So there should be no problem breaking the barrier, right?"


    Gokara frowned and asked strangely.Earlier, I heard Leanne said that there was progress and there was no way to crack it, but now listening to her, there should be no problems with cracking.


    "There are still some technical problems that have not been resolved." Aroline answered her doubts. "It''s not that all problems can be solved by understanding this enchantment. Some changes have been made to this enchantment, so it is also necessary to just crack it like this. It¡¯s a bit difficult. It will take some time, after all, we are not just trying to crack.


    The meaning of Aroline¡¯s words is quite simple, mainly for the sake of their actions. If it is only to break the barrier, it will not be difficult for her, but they must not be discovered, and they cannot be caught in the palace. People know that the barrier has been cracked in a certain part, which is more troublesome.


    "It''s not just that, there are other problems that need to be resolved. These will all take time, and they cannot be resolved in a short while."


    "If you say that, will you still go tonight?"


    "Yes, but it shouldn¡¯t take that long. I almost understand what the barriers there are like. Although there are some changes, they are not much different from what I have seen before. The core of that kind of barrier."


    After talking about so much Hua Yueling, they didn''t understand much, so they just started breakfast, but this also showed that they still couldn''t act today.


    "But speaking of the news over there, there is still no progress?"


    Gekara asked again at this time.But this time it was Anna who asked about it. Anna said she would ask others to search for what kind of material they were looking for, but she hasn''t received any response yet.


    "Maybe you have to wait, don''t worry. If there is news, he will definitely contact me immediately."


    Gekara didn''t say anything, and a few people ate quietly.


    "But if you want to talk about cracking, should it be here, or do you have to get there to be able to crack?"


    "That kind of special barrier still has to be cracked directly."


    "That''s it."


    After a busy night, after eating breakfast, Leanne and the others went back to rest. Gekara also told Anna that she would accompany her tonight. Please ask Anna to stay. There was no comment, and she agreed.


    Hua Yueling and the others stayed in the pavilion for a while after eating breakfast, and then stopped here, left the house and went to the city.


    They are not just wandering around the city at will, but also to collect some information, not only some characteristics of the city, but also some other things.


    Look around and find someone to chat at random. You can also collect a lot, but there are not too many useful ones.


    At present, they are relatively clear about the general structure of the city, but these are actually of no use. To say that their understanding of the structure of the city is definitely not as good as Anna, if you want to know anything, just ask her. All right.


    The city is still relatively quiet, until it is out of the noble area, this is considered lively.It''s a pity that it takes a lot of time to walk here, so they can''t get too far away, otherwise it would be nice to go around the city entrance.


    When I arrived at the market, it was not long before the time passed. The sun was hanging high in the sky, and it was bright under the shining.Hua Yueling and the others were walking leisurely on the road. They weren''t watching from side to side. At least now, the living conditions here are still good. People living here don''t see much pain, they are all normal.


    Is what Gokala and the others are doing right?Hua Yueling is not sure now, but since it is the enemy who is standing in the opposite direction from Sister Alorin and Sister Livio, then there is no way, they must act and stand here.


    It¡¯s just that their current strength is not enough, but whether it is these people who rule here, or if they can really succeed in the future, Gekara and others will rule here. Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t think there will be much change. Up.


    What else can they do?Hua Yueling doesn''t know at present, but he also hopes that they can do well enough, and it is not in vain that Sister Aroline and the others are busy.


    Four days have passed on the earth now. Don''t look at the time spent here, but given the difference in the speed of time passing between the two aspects, it can even be said that the days are like years.


    It''s just that they haven''t been able to do what they want to do during this time. They have things to do every day, but they need their help to do things every day, not what they originally wanted to do.


    There is no other way but to wait until I can go back to rest.Anyway, looking at the current state, it is very difficult to wait for the artifact to be stolen back.


    This is not only because of Gekara''s thoughts, but also because of their strength. In fact, if they really fight, Hua Yueling even thinks that this can''t be regarded as war.


    Several people were walking on the street with no special purpose. They just wandered around randomly, looking at the shops from side to side.They have been to some of the shops here, but not all of them have been. Hua Yueling is going to take a look around when she has time.


    There is nothing else you can do at the moment, so just turn around at will.


    Along the road, you can see a group of soldiers coming here. These soldiers have long swords hanging from their waists and shields behind their backs. They are not walking fast, but looking at the left and right, they seem to be looking for something. of.

 1226 Chapter 1226

    It was almost like passing by those soldiers, Hua Yueling realized that things seemed a little different from what she had imagined.These soldiers shouldn''t be ordinary patrolling soldiers. They seem to be specially sent out for other tasks.


    At first, Hua Yueling was also a soldier who had just met before, but when he passed by, he still heard some of their conversations. Although it was not particularly clear, it was enough to give him some information.


    "It''s not here, can we find it this way?"


    "I really want to find it, do you think we can find what we can do, and can we kill it?"


    "But... Then we can''t just do it, isn''t this pure fooling?"


    "You, you, why so much nonsense, in short, let''s just do whatever the above asks us to do. We are unlucky if we meet, we are lucky if we don''t meet, don''t talk nonsense, turn around and let others hear, who will be? Responsibility!"


    At that moment, they lost their voice, and they seemed to be afraid of spreading the news, but although Hua Yueling had listened a little bit, she still didn''t understand what had happened.


    "Are there any terrible monsters? Or is it a murderer?"


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong beside him also heard their conversation.In fact, they are not talking loudly, but as long as they are strong enough, they can definitely be heard.


    These people sounded a little troublesome, but they still haven''t figured out what they are.It would be nice if they could speak more clearly, but that''s just thinking about it.


    "Do you want to keep up?"


    "Don''t get into trouble."


    Mu Ningshuang was a little eager to see Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong, stretched out his hand to stop them, and said in a low voice.


    "It''s nothing, we''re just going back, it should be nothing."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Why don''t you forget it first." Seeing her a little worried look, Lu Yuetong also shook her head at Hua Yueling, meaning that it was unnecessary.Anyway, if there really is something, then maybe some information will be collected later.


    "If it''s really troublesome, you might be able to hear something in other places. There should be more than this team of soldiers. There must be others. Don''t worry, let''s take a look at the form first. We will act like this now. Some are notable."


    "Well, then leave them alone."


    Hua Yueling looked back, and those people were almost gone.But now it¡¯s nothing, and there is no need to keep up anyway.


    Several people put the matter down and continued walking along the commercial street.The commercial street is still as lively as ever, with people coming and going, everyone looks pretty good, talking and laughing, there is nothing bad about it.


    However, what makes people feel strange today is that the soldiers patrolled obviously more than usual. Although Hua Yueling only lived here for a day or two, something was wrong.


    Others probably found out too, so after the soldiers patrolled past, they got together and talked about something in a low voice.The look on people''s faces has also changed a bit, and worries have emerged.


    "what ''s the truth?"


    Hua Yueling also wondered strangely, does this matter have anything to do with them?It may sound related, but he thinks it should not be the case. Although they have taken some actions during this period, they have not done much, and they have done very well in concealment, so they will not be discovered.


    But I think it shouldn''t have much to do with them, otherwise the soldiers wouldn''t just walk away like this, but would directly trouble them.


    Hua Yueling thought so, couldn''t help but glanced around again, there was nothing unusual.Unless it is a particularly strong person, otherwise, if someone is really lurking around, he should be able to detect it, but he can''t detect a dangerous existence nearby, which means that there should be no talent.


    "Maybe I''m too worried."


    Putting aside this somewhat ridiculous thought, Hua Yueling pushed his thoughts in other directions, but those thoughts were more likely.Maybe some kind of monster escaped their detection and broke into the city, maybe...


    "It stands to reason that there should be no such characters in this place, right?"


    Hua Yueling thought of the drama of the brave fighting the devil. Could it be that a certain demon came here?But this possibility is not too great.


    All in all, he was quite interested. What happened made him very concerned and wanted to find out.But for the time being, this kind of interest can only be hidden and pressed down by him. After all, they belong to the kind of force that is not suitable for being discovered, so it is better not to cause trouble.


    Thinking of this, he could only forcibly suppress his curiosity and stop thinking about it.


    The three of them entered an ancient blacksmith shop that looked rather ordinary. There were many weapons in it, all of which were used by hunters. They were strangely shaped, and it could be said that there were all kinds of weapons.Some have been heard and seen, but some have never been heard and never seen.


    But speaking of it, most of the weapons sold here are ordinary weapons, and the better ones are rarely sold. It cannot be said that there are none, but they are not the best.


    Hua Yueling and the others have also seen some hunters. Besides, Gokala and Rafia are very, very powerful hunters. They can be said to be the top hunters. The weapons they use are Hua Yueling and the three of them have seen them before. They are just weapons. Holding it in your hand gives you a different feeling and a sense of shock.


    That kind of shock is a shock from the depths of my heart, not just a certain thought generated by seeing the strange shape of the weapon.


    Those weapons are extremely special and can trigger certain emotions in your heart, making you unable to treat them peacefully.However, this ability of weapons does not have an effect on everyone, only those who are not strong enough will have this effect, such as actually having no effect in front of Aroline.


    There are many weapons, but if they are suitable for Huayueling and the others, or are better than the weapons they are using now, they have not seen it.Armor and other equipment are not available here, and they have to be seen elsewhere, but Hua Yueling remembers that the armor shop is nearby.


    After turning around, there was nothing that brightened his eyes, so he turned around and went out, searched nearby, and he quickly found the armor shop in his memory.


    Hua Yueling observed it when she came here not long ago, and it seems that her memory is correct, it is here.Speaking of Hua Yueling and the others, they use very good weapons, but they have not used armors and the like. Although this is not a problem against ordinary enemies, it will be difficult to handle if the enemy is stronger.

 1227 Chapter 1227: A Figure in the Alley

    "That''s it, let''s go in and take a look."


    Hua Yueling pointed to the armor shop next to her and said to the two girls beside her.


    The two girls had no objection, and followed him to the armor shop.Speaking of them, they just come out and go around, no matter where they go.


    The only problem is that you can''t go too far. As I said before, Anna reminded them when they came out.Otherwise, there is no time to go back for dinner at noon.


    Upon entering the store, I saw a middle-aged man sitting in the depths of the store. He seemed to be the boss here. He was holding a hat in his hand and seemed to be studying.Hearing the footsteps, he looked at the door and saw Hua Yueling and the others come in. He didn''t say anything, and continued to lower his head to look at the things in his hands, as if he directly regarded Hua Yueling and the others as non-existent.


    "..."


    Hua Yueling, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong looked at each other. This feeling of being ignored by the other party was not very good, but they didn''t care.After all, they just came to have a look, not necessarily buying things.


    "Ningshuang, Yuetong, do you think we need to buy armor?"


    Hua Yueling scanned the armors hanging on the walls of this store, and asked them in a low voice.Normally, it¡¯s actually useless, and when something happens, there may not be time to change it. If you think about it this way, it actually doesn¡¯t seem necessary to buy it, basically it¡¯s useless.


    But if you change your mind, whether you have armor or not in battle is still very different, especially when the armor is very defensive.


    "I don''t know if the defenses here are enchanted?"


    While whispering and observing left and right, there are really a lot of armors here, but after some browsing, Hua Yueling found that the armors here are all ordinary armors, and there is no enchantment.I don''t know if it doesn''t exist or what.


    "Anything you want?"


    After turning around, Hua Yueling felt that there was no need to buy it, but before going out, she still asked the opinions of the two colleagues, but whether it was Mu Ningshuang or Lu Yuetong, they had the same idea as him, and there was nothing they needed. .


    "Then..."


    Before Hua Yueling spoke, she turned her head and noticed a black shadow flashing past her eyes.That place is... just next to the shop opposite the weapon shop where they came. There is a trail there.


    "what happened?"


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong didn''t see that side, so they didn''t know what was going on, so they asked him.


    "Just now I seemed to see a creature of unknown origin hiding from there."


    "Creature? Is it a monster?"


    "do not know."


    "Could it be the little creatures raised by the people here, the kind who are more afraid of living, so you found them to hide?"


    Lu Yuetong said so.


    "Um... it''s possible."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, but did not deny this statement.


    "Why don''t you go take a look."


    Seeing that there was still curiosity in his eyes, he obviously wanted to catch up and take a look, Mu Ningshuang didn''t say anything else, but said so directly.She still respects Hua Yueling''s thoughts, and he has no intention of stopping what he wants to do.


    Lu Yuetong nodded when she heard her friend say so.


    The three people walked out of the armor shop and stood at the entrance looking at the alley.


    "Go and see."


    Hua Yueling still couldn''t suppress her curiosity, so she walked over there quickly.Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong looked at each other. Lu Yuetong shrugged his shoulders, showing a somewhat helpless smile, and the two of them also followed suit.


    Following Hua Yueling, the three people came to the shop opposite the weapon shop, and then walked to the side alley and stood at the entrance of the alley.I glanced around, saw no one paying attention to them, and then walked inside.


    Even in the daytime, the alleys are relatively dark, and the main thing is that the sunlight is difficult to shine inside. This small alley is blocked by the houses on both sides, keeping the sun out.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t care about this. Although it was a little darker here, it didn''t actually hinder their observation. After entering, they could still easily see the situation inside.However, the figure Hua Yueling saw didn''t seem to stay here, and he didn''t know where it went.


    Walking in at a slow pace, Hua Yueling noticed a sewer entrance without going far. The lid at the entrance was damaged, and the sound of water coming from below could be heard.


    "Did you go down here?"


    Lu Yuetong said softly.She doesn''t want to go any further in this kind of place, although she doesn''t know what the sewers here are like, but...thinking about it makes her feel uncomfortable...


    "It''s possible, but maybe it''s not here."


    Hua Yueling looked to the right, but had no idea of ??going down immediately.Where the entrance of this sewer is located, there is actually a passage on the right. This passage is as narrow as the passage they are in, or even narrower. If you want to go inside, you have to keep your body sideways. That''s fine, otherwise it would be uncomfortable to be crowded.


    Looking further out, the narrow alley seems to lead to another alley. This alley is actually not long, just like two shops.In fact, this means that one thing is clear. This aisle is in the center of the two shops on the left and right, while the shop on the left of Hua Yueling and others does not have such a passage.


    "Let''s go to the right first."


    Compared to going inside the sewer, Hua Yueling still wanted to check the situation nearby before talking.If the sewer is not where the target is, he really doesn''t want to go down.


    Who knows what the sewers here will look like, no one would like to go to such a place.


    Walking along the small alley on the right to the opposite side, Hua Yueling looked around, but didn''t see the creature''s figure. It seemed that he didn''t walk from here. If you think about it this way, there is only one target. .


    "Should I still go down and take a look?"


    Hua Yueling and the others walked back again, standing in front of the sewer entrance and said.In fact, after seeing that the lid at the entrance was destroyed, the answer was basically determined, but Hua Yueling still wanted to see it again, now it seems that there is only one choice.


    "Ningshuang, Yuetong, you guys are nearby to help me pay attention, you don''t have to be here, you can just walk around after going out, I''ll go down and take a look, if it''s too complicated, I''ll come back earlier."


    "Let''s go with you."


    "No, I''ll be the only one to go to this kind of place. Don''t go with you. You will get dirty by then, and the environment of this kind of place is definitely not much better, and you are not comfortable with it. "


    "Then... well, be careful, and come back quickly if the situation is not right."


    "Don''t worry, I know how to measure it."

 1228 Chapter 1228

    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong watched Hua Yueling leap into the sewer, and when there was a sound of landing, the two squatted down and asked if Hua Yueling had any problems.


    "It''s okay, it''s OK here."


    Hua Yueling''s voice came from below.


    "But it''s still a bit dirty, and the smell is not so good. But it''s not that bad. Ningshuang and Yuetong, please go outside, pay attention to the surrounding situation, and tell me if something happens. I am now Explore here."


    Their voices are all within the range of the comparison, and it is enough that they can hear each other at most.


    Hua Yueling''s words made Lu Yuetong hesitate, who had originally wanted to go with him, but finally decided to obey him, instead of jumping from above, she pulled Lu Yuetong out of the alley.Outside, there are still many people on the market, but still no one notices them.


    That''s fine, Lu Yuetong thought so, pulling Mu Ningshuang around randomly.Not only here, but also on the other side of the alley. They all turned around and visited different shops, and they were always paying attention to the situation inside the alley.


    There is no news about Hua Yueling so far, and I don''t know how he is going down there.


    "Huh... I really want to go out quickly..."


    Hua Yueling feels that she is a little too nosy, obviously it is something that has little to do with her, but she has to come down and have a look. Is this necessary?


    In the past, I was obviously not a nosy person, even the kind of person who didn''t want to do anything.Usually, if you are alone at home, you would be lazy to cook. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t, but you don¡¯t want to, and you¡¯re particularly lazy.


    Now I started to take care of my business, thinking that it was impossible before.


    "Um...just look for it, can you find anything..."


    Thinking about this, he walked quickly in the sewer, next to the flowing water, which seemed okay, but the smell was still not good.


    "The sewer is basically like this."


    With a wry smile and shook his head, he really has nothing to do, come to such a place.Ordinary people don''t want to go to the sewer, this is not a good place.


    Thinking like this in his mind, he came to the corner along the road, poked his head out and looked to the left. Now all he can walk on is the left side. If the right side wants to pass, unless he jumps over, he will only have to go down into the water, and then from the other side. Climb up on one side.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to go into this kind of water. If she couldn''t walk, it might as well just leave.


    There were some traces on the ground on the other side of the water flow that caught his attention. A layer of dust could be seen on the ground. Although the dust was not that thick, some small footprints could be clearly seen there.


    "It seems that there is something here. It''s just..."


    Hua Yueling looked deeper, and could not see anything in the darkness.This is the case here. Except for some light where it started down, there is no place to transmit light at all.


    "It''s over there, let''s go and take a look."


    Anyway, I came down, and I came here just for this, let alone find a clue now, of course I have to go and take a look.Thinking like this, magic power was condensed in his hand, and a ball of light appeared on his head.


    The light illuminates the surrounding area and makes the neighborhood a little bright. It''s not bad. It''s much brighter than before, so it''s convenient to move.


    He didn''t jump directly. Although the place was narrower, there was still some risk in jumping over. Hua Yueling didn''t want to try the taste of falling into the waterway.


    If you look to the left, you can see that there is a bridge leading to the opposite side not far on the left. You can also see some footprints on that bridge. It seems that even this strange creature doesn''t like it very much. Go inside the water, prefer to walk the road above.


    Stepping on the bridge to the other side, Hua Yueling continued to walk inside along the road, turning the bend to a deeper place.The sound of running water can be heard in the ears, which sounds pretty good.


    "It''s still relatively quiet, but is there a monster here?"


    Hua Yueling quickly scanned the surroundings, but no monsters existed.


    "It''s better to be careful."


    With this thought, Hua Yueling also slowed down, anyway, it''s useless to be anxious now, that creature has been down for so long, and it is difficult to catch up with it by himself.


    Observing the footprints on the ground, Hua Yueling was chasing this series of steps.The creature went all the way in this way, not knowing how deep it was going.


    As he walked, Hua Yueling heard other sounds besides the sound of water, and he stopped, holding his breath and listening to that sound.


    "what is it then?"


    Hua Yueling thought this way, it sounded like a cry of some kind of creature, but it was also something Hua Yueling had never heard before, but just hearing this sound made people feel a little uncomfortable.


    "This kind of place..."


    Although I have not seen the appearance of the monster, I just heard its cry, and in such an environment, but Hua Yueling can guess it with these two clues. The monster here must be Not the kind that appeals to people.


    It is estimated that it will be the type that makes people feel uncomfortable and even disgusting just by looking.It''s not impossible that there are monsters with a decent appearance in this kind of place, but the odds are still relatively small.


    As he gradually moved forward, the calls gradually became chaotic, which made him be sure that he was about to encounter more than one monster.


    The two-handed sword was held in his hands. Although he hadn''t touched it yet, Hua Yueling was ready to fight.


    "Listening to the sound should be right here."


    Hua Yueling glanced at the right side and then at the front. The footprints did not continue to move forward, but moved along the bridge on the right. It seems that the monster should have gone there, and the call is also from Passed over there.


    "Does it mean that the monster that screams is the figure I saw?"


    This possibility is not unavailable, but whether it''s specific has to go and see.


    After crossing the bridge to the right, I came to the road on the right. It was almost like walking forward against the wall. There were different sounds that attracted his attention. It was made by something moving in the water. sound.Hear very clearly.It was a little messy, and several voices covered each other.


    "In the water¡­¡­"


    In this case, it would be more troublesome to fight. It''s best to get rid of the enemy from a distance. Hua Yueling doesn''t want to touch such an enemy. It will definitely not feel better. Just thinking about it will bring such an idea to it.

 1229 Chapter 1229

    Hua Yueling stopped, it''s better to wait a while at this time, and it''s better not to go out directly.If discovered by the enemy, he would definitely enter the battle, and Hua Yueling didn''t want to fight in close combat with the opponent.


    In order to lengthen the battle distance with the opponent, Hua Yueling chose to use other methods.Fortunately, it''s not that he doesn''t have a long-range attack method. He has also learned magic. Although there is definitely no way to reach the level of Mu Ningshuang, he should be more than enough to deal with the enemies inside.


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, stepped back, then walked across the bridge and returned to the place before.Going along the road, knowing that he can barely see the enemy.


    "mouse!"


    Whispering in a low voice, looking at the mutated mice that seem to be the size of his upper arm, Hua Yueling subconsciously turned her gaze and stepped back.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Seeing that there was an urge to vomit, it was really... how to say it, so that he could not describe the uncomfortable feeling.With one hand on his chest, he gasped violently.


    The mice didn''t seem to hear the sounds he made, and did not come over at this time, but were still moving in the water.It''s not just doing something, it seems to be having a dinner together.


    What Hua Yueling didn''t see was particularly clear, but he could probably see what the mice looked like, how ugly and ugly.The mouse is not just a problem of ugliness. If it is just like this, Hua Yueling can¡¯t be scared, or it can be said that Hua Yueling is not scared, but by the kind of hair and dirt on the mouse. Feeling disgusting.


    The little mouse may be better. Although it will not be liked by people, the grown-up mouse is really very ugly.There is almost no clean place on her body, and this alone is enough for Huayueling to be disgusting.


    Covering her mouth and turning around, Hua Yueling even had the idea of ??going back directly. If this is pounced on...


    He didn''t even dare to imagine that kind of scene, it was so terrible, it could be said to be a hell-like existence!


    But just to think about it, those who should fight have to fight, Hua Yueling would not be frightened back in this way anyway, although it was terrible to him, it was not enough to escape.


    Thinking of that, he walked forward and saw the figures of those creatures again, with magic power in his hands.At this time, there is nothing better than a ranged attack. Fortunately, he will use some simple ranged magic. Although he can''t fight against powerful enemies, it should be easy to fight these little monsters.


    Hua Yueling likes magic very much, although there are not many that can be applied so far.


    The fireball condenses, scorching the air.The moment it hit one of the mice, the fireball exploded like a bomb, making a loud noise. Fortunately, Hua Yueling also remembered where it was, and did not use more powerful tricks, otherwise This kind of movement will definitely attract the attention of the people above.


    "boom!"


    In the sound of the explosion, the corpses of several mice flew up and were blown up everywhere. Some of them fell directly in the water channel, and some fell to the ground, but not many.


    "Solved. Hope there is nothing else."


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling turned to the right and walked over. Knowing that there were middle rats here, he didn''t want to go inside. He didn''t want to enjoy the same water source with a few rats.


    After walking a few steps, I saw the mouse corpse blocking her path. Hua Yueling subconsciously wanted to kick it into the water, but only lifted her foot and looked at the mouse¡¯s corpse. He hesitated. , And finally put it down.


    "Don''t come across a better look."


    No matter whether it was alive or dead, Hua Yueling didn''t want to touch it, and it felt very uncomfortable.


    Stepping directly from above, Hua Yueling didn''t even have the idea of ??using a weapon to get his corpse away.


    On the road, you can still see the footprints left by him following the monster, but this time the footprints are not so dense, it seems that it is moving faster.


    "It doesn''t look like these guys, and I want to come. If they are, they would just rush out instead of hiding and returning to this place."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, looking into the distance.I can''t see here if the monster is there, it seems it should be deeper, or hidden in a corner somewhere, or deeper in the corner.


    Turning his head and looking behind his eyes, the place where he came can be seen very clearly, mainly because there is still some light there, except for there, everything else is dark.


    "It''s not that far yet. Look further, it hasn''t been that long recently."


    Hua Yueling thought so, and denied the idea of ??going out.Going out so quickly is not justified, there is no need to do that, so let''s go to a deeper look, and talk about it if you can''t find anything in the depths.


    Following the follower''s footsteps, Hua Yueling speeded up a bit, and now it is better, there is no other monsters or the like, which means that it is still quite safe here.But going inside, I don¡¯t know what will happen. Since mutated mice have already been encountered here, it is estimated that there will be other monsters.


    Hua Yueling didn''t really want to meet these monsters, after all, they were all headaches, and few of them could be seen.The only good thing is that these monsters are not strong, so it is relatively easy to solve, don''t worry too much.


    Hua Yueling heard a strange sound again before she walked far, but the sound this time was somewhat different from the sound she heard when she encountered a mouse before.


    "Anything else..."


    Some thoughts helplessly, but Hua Yueling had already been mentally prepared, it was quite normal to encounter some monsters here.There are very few people to maintain this kind of underground waterway, so no matter what it is, it''s not surprising.


    When I looked down, I saw a few crab-like creatures, but there was more than that, and a few swimming fish could be seen in the distance.The swimming fish were swimming in the water, and when they turned around, Hua Yueling opened her mouth in surprise.


    The eyes of these fishes are shining, crimson, their mouths are slightly open, and their sharp teeth are so exposed.If this is bitten...


    "Let''s solve it all."


    And you have to use that kind of group attack magic, otherwise he can only solve one at a time, even if he sees the amount he is surrounded.


    In this case, Hua Yueling didn''t want to become that kind of situation. Although it would be fine even to be besieged, but to be besieged by this kind of enemy...Forget it, it is better to pinch everything out when the signs are revealed.

 1230 Chapter 1230

    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong wandered casually on the street without deliberately looking for anything. They were always paying attention to the situation in Huayueling.


    There is still no response in the alley.The two girls withdrew their gazes and glanced at each other, and both felt that their performance seemed a bit too obvious.It has only been so long, and I have already looked over there three or four times, just for fear that others would not know that there is a situation there.


    But they still couldn''t control themselves, mainly worried about the situation over there, worried that Hua Yueling would be okay.Although Hua Yueling''s strength is still very trustworthy, there shouldn''t be much to do in such a place.


    The two of them walked a little farther away, dangling around a little too deliberately all the time, it was better to go farther.


    "Nothing will happen, right?"


    Lu Yuetong murmured while walking.Their minds are not on the top at all, not on the nearby store, but closely following Hua Yueling.


    "Nothing will happen. Even if you can''t fight, you can run out."


    "That''s true." Lu Yuetong was still a little worried.


    The streets are very lively and peaceful. There is nothing worth noting here. Everyone is moving as usual, hawking what should be sold, walking around, there is nothing unusual.Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong liked this calm state very much. They also let go of their worries and walked peacefully.


    "Go back, go back and see."


    After walking for a certain distance, Lu Yuetong looked forward, then turned around and walked in the same direction as when he came back and forth.At this time, more than ten minutes have passed since they left the alley. Don''t underestimate this period of time, Mu Ningshuang and the others have walked a short distance.


    It would take so much time to go back, and there was no way from here to understand what the alley was like now, and what happened to Hua Yueling.You have to go back to know, but it''s still not working.


    The two girls speeded up their pace and walked back quickly, for fear of slowing down something.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Some enemies were solved.There are really a lot of enemies here, and they are all in groups, and you have to face several at a time, but Hua Yueling has not been tested, it is quite simple for him.


    "There are too many enemies here, can''t you let people be quiet for a while?"


    Hua Yueling sighed and said, it has been a while since he has been tracking him, but there is still no gain. The footprints left on the ground are still clear, but there is still no way to find the other person''s figure.


    "It has gone so far and still hasn''t caught up, where is it going to go!"


    Hua Yueling sighed deeply again, speaking very helplessly.There is really no way, he doubts whether he can find that kind of creature, but he doesn''t want to give it up halfway, although this is not a particularly important task now, he has to do it.


    "It''s really annoying."


    Turning his head and looking back, he couldn''t see the light at the entrance, mainly because he chased his footprints and turned around halfway, so the other direction was not where he came.After going back, you have to turn another turn to see the entrance.


    "So annoying!"


    The lack of progress made Hua Yueling feel very annoying, and it could even be said to be annoying to death.But in his irritable state, he reached the end of the road, and there was an open door in front of him, and his footprints disappeared at the end of the passage.


    "..."


    Turning his head to look at the other side, with the help of the floating ball of light, he observed that side to see if there were any footprints.


    "No...That means it didn''t go to the other side, it''s probably just passed through this door."


    Staring at the door in front of her, Hua Yueling was actually a little hesitant to go there.There was no place to stand in front of the door unless he stepped on the waterway, but Hua Yueling didn''t want to do that.The water in the waterway is hardly clean.


    "Grasping the edge seems to be able to jump over."


    Hua Yueling looked at the open wooden door in front of her, looking for a place that she could grab and step on, but there was no place she could step on, unless she stepped directly into the waterway.There is only one way.


    "Try it."


    Now that you are all here, don''t give up halfway, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, approached the past, and then grabbed it with both hands and grasped it forcefully.


    "what--"


    Released his hand and frowned, he sighed helplessly.


    "Can not be done."


    That''s right, although he wanted to use this method to get past, but after trying, he found that this method was not working at all and it was useless.


    "It''s hard to keep yourself from falling when you hold it like this. It seems that you can only pass this way."


    In fact, if you can jump directly over, you can see the situation on the opposite side through the open door. There is actually a place to stand on the diagonally opposite corner, which is the same road as here.It''s just that it''s very difficult to jump over, and it''s not simpler than what Hua Yueling is doing now.


    "Ah, what should I do!


    Some troubles, Hua Yueling grabbed her hair and didn''t know what to do.It''s really uncomfortable.


    The road was on the opposite side, but it was very difficult to pass. The only way he didn''t want to walk was.Is it just going down?


    "By the way, there are some things that can be used before, if you take those things...maybe you can use them."


    Hua Yueling thought of a solution, which can''t be said to be great, but you can try it.


    "If those things don''t work, on me..."


    There were some things in the inventory, but unfortunately there was no one that could be used here, which made him droop his head.She shook her head, expelled this relatively low thought from her mind, and Hua Yueling walked back quickly.


    He had seen something here before, some wooden barrels, and he didn''t know if there were other things.Wooden barrels can actually be used, as long as they are strong enough.


    Not long after walking back, reaching an intersection, Hua Yueling looked to the right, and she saw a wooden barrel in the deepest corner. There were about three, all crowded together.


    "I don''t know what to put these things here."


    No matter what it is used for, it is very useful now anyway.Hua Yueling walked across the bridge to the opposite side. This one was quite a big circle. After passing by, he took a closer look. There were only four barrels stacked on top of each other, with dust on them.


    The lid of the bucket can be opened, and it contains all the materials used to make potions. Hua Yueling doesn''t know them, these are only in this world, and Hua Yueling doesn''t know much about them.

 1231 Chapter 1231 Corpse

    "It''s okay, very strong."


    Just pick up one and put it upside down on the ground, stand on it for an interview, and it''s OK. Although there was some noise when stepping on it, it was not as fragile as imagined and could bear his weight.


    "Then use this."


    Hua Yueling said so and picked up the wooden barrel in front of him. One of them is enough. No other is needed, just hold this one.


    Back in front of the door, Hua Yueling put the wooden barrel upside down on the water channel, then grabbed the upper edge with one hand and stepped on the wooden barrel.


    "Okay."


    With her feet on it, Hua Yueling steadied her body, listened to the sound of water flowing, and looked inside.It¡¯s a little troublesome in the past, but it¡¯s definitely easier than jumping over.


    Hua Yueling grabbed the side edge of the door frame and stretched out her legs inward. The toes touched the edge. Hua Yueling exerted a little effort on her hand and jumped directly.


    "call¡­¡­"


    His body shook when he passed and he almost couldn''t stop, but he still stabilized his body and didn''t fall.


    "It was a little troublesome when I went back."


    Hua Yueling looked back, the place where the shepherd boy was was not particularly good, if there was another one, it would be much easier.Perhaps he should have brought two at once, not just one.


    I regretted it a bit, but Hua Yueling didn''t think too much, so that''s fine, there should be something like that in it, just look for it.


    "But after I came in, it took a lot of time. It should be sooner, otherwise Ningshuang and the others should be anxious."


    Hua Yueling roughly estimated the time she spent in it. It would take a quarter of an hour. Although he said it would take some time, it would definitely worry them if it took too long.


    Looking down at the footprints, the footprints are clearer than the outside.The main reason is that the creature jumped directly from the waterway to the top, and I don¡¯t know why it didn¡¯t continue to travel in the waterway. Maybe it¡¯s because the creature didn¡¯t like waterways, so I came here and jumped onto the road next to it. Hua Yueling can continue to pursue its figure.


    But I don''t know if the other party did it deliberately. It is unlikely to think that the other party is an ordinary creature, but it is not impossible, so Hua Yueling had better be careful.


    He did exactly that.The exploration is still continuing. The road behind the door is similar to the inside, but there are still some differences. There are some downhill places, but the footprints do not extend there. Hua Yueling does not need to go on like this.


    This made him quite fortunate. If the footprints really stretched down, he didn''t know whether he had to chase it.This has nothing to do with him, he doesn''t have to catch up at all, what he has to say is just a pure waste of time.


    But the reason for doing this was because Hua Yueling still remembered what the soldiers passing by before, what they were looking for might be this kind of creature hidden in the underground waterway.It is precisely because of this that Hua Yueling was so curious, and chased it all the way down, just wondering if he could collect some clues.


    What to do after finding that kind of creature?


    Hua Yueling hasn''t thought about it yet, maybe just take a look and leave. After all, from the current point of view, there is no need to figure it out, unless...


    What was floating in the waterway caught his attention, he stopped, his mouth opened wide.


    "... Corpse..."


    After the initial shock, Hua Yueling recovered, frowning unconsciously, whispering in a low voice.Surprisingly, there was a corpse in the sewer, and it was not a beggar or an ordinary person, but a person with some identity.


    Floating along the waterway, drifting deeper.


    Hua Yueling wanted to find out about the situation, so he hurried to catch up, bypassed the road, followed the bridge to the opposite side, and came to the place where the body was.Crouching down to observe the condition of the corpse, it seems that it was not long before he died. Hua Yueling did not understand the situation more closely, so it is not particularly clear, but only from what he learned here, the time this person died. It won''t take long.


    "There will be dead people...Is that kind of creature killed?"


    Hua Yueling carefully looked for signs of injury on the dead body. The body was facing upwards. Hua Yueling looked at it and found that there was nothing, no signs on her hands.


    "It should be on the back..."


    There is no problem with thinking like this, but the problem is that Huayueling doesn''t want to touch the corpse. If it''s okay on the top, it would be a little bit in the waterway below...


    Hua Yueling still hesitated, but thinking that he still understood the situation clearly, he still took out the two-handed sword.In this way, even if he didn''t go down to the water channel below, he could turn the body over and let him see what was going on.


    The sword tip of the two-handed sword pierced into the bottom of the waterway, Hua Yueling pushed the two-handed sword in the direction of the corpse, and then tried harder. With the splash of water and the sound of water, the corpse was turned over. , Still floating on the water.


    The clothes on the back of the corpse were shattered, and a big hole was broken. The scratches in it were visible. The depth must be at least two centimeters. The blood was drained, and it looked terrifying.


    After just a glance, Hua Yueling immediately shifted her gaze away, her gaze fell on the footprints on the ground, and her brows were deeply locked.


    "It seems that there is nothing wrong with guessing."


    He sighed. In this case, he should be the person killed by the monster. If you find the monster, it is better to kill it.With such firm thoughts, Hua Yueling got up and moved on.


    But the situation is still a bit strange, is there only the body of this person?And how could it be here?


    Stopped, with such doubts, Hua Yueling retreated to the place where the body was found.


    "Is there... also a place to come down?"


    The distance travelled is not so far in theory. The city is so big, it shouldn''t have two exits from such a close place, right?


    Hua Yueling stared at the distance and thought. Although it was not very clear, there was another door at a distance, and it was still a kind of fence-like iron door, blocking both sides.


    "Go and see."


    And there is one more suspicious point. It''s all in the market area. It stands to reason that even the murder should be in the noble area. At night, no one is there.Since there is no one, it means that it is used during the day, but...


    Huayueling wondered what else was possible, but it seemed that there were only these at present.

 1232 Chapter 1232 Dead Creature

    The iron fence door was locked from the other side, Hua Yueling reached out and picked up the other iron bar, then opened the door and walked in.The road inside was not long, and it didn''t take long to come to the end. Hua Yueling raised her head and looked up. The lid here is still intact, so nothing can be seen from below.


    Climbing up the iron ladder all the way, Hua Yueling came to the top, carefully pushing the lid, and observing the outside through the narrow gap.


    It seems to be on the street and not in the alley.Hua Yueling just took a look and quickly put the lid down again to avoid being discovered.


    "Unexpectedly, it turned out to be on the avenue, so don''t be discovered by others."


    Hua Yueling climbed down quickly with this thought, and then she didn''t dare to stay here for a long time. After going out, she closed the iron door again and fastened it with the iron bar before leaving.


    "But in this case, it''s impossible to act during the day."


    If there is such a possibility in a small alley, but on the avenue, to be honest, Hua Yueling doesn''t think that that kind of monster can survive this way.This is possible unless it is at night.


    "Let''s go check it out, if you find the kind", if you find the kind of monster, just solve it directly, and it won''t be useless for me to come here."


    It''s been a long time since Hua Yueling came here, think about it, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong are already waiting anxiously, but they still can''t go back yet.


    The air in the sewer became more and more filthy as it deepened, Hua Yueling was holding her nose, unwilling to smell the smell.If you want to say it, the taste is heavier than the water in the watercourse, which makes Hua Yueling a little surprised.


    The water in the water channel changed as he walked, and became clearer, and I don''t know why.However, the air quality has dropped significantly.


    Dust can be seen everywhere, dust falling on the ground, dust floating in the air, this kind of dust makes him feel a little bad.This kind of dust can be absorbed by the breath, and the dust covered his face. With the breath, he even took the opportunity to get into his nose, into his mouth, and invade his body.


    Hua Yueling wanted to isolate her from breathing, but she didn''t want to come into contact with dust. She felt the graininess on her skin was particularly obvious.Stroking his face, it was covered with a thick layer of dust.


    Can''t wipe it off, Hua Yueling wiped her face vigorously, the dust was still there, and it was very uncomfortable to stick to her face.


    "It''s time to wash your face."


    Wiping her face vigorously, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart.But at the moment there is no way. He has to wait until he goes back to talk about it, which means that he must solve the immediate trouble as soon as possible.


    "Hurry up, I hope these problems can be solved quickly."


    Hua Yueling thought with some trouble.After chasing for so long, I still haven''t been able to find those creatures, and looking at the wide and long road ahead, I don''t know how long it will take to find them.Why did she have to come here from such a far distance? Hua Yueling was very strange.


    Isn''t it possible to get closer?Why do monsters still think about these things?It''s really a very strange thing, which makes him feel a little unbelievable, but it can also trigger some speculations.


    "Perhaps there is not only that kind of creature in this place, but also something else..."


    As for the other things, to put it bluntly, there are people there.Based on this speculation, the owner of the creature living here should be that person. This is the closest guess.


    "Maybe that''s right."


    Speeding up a bit, Hua Yueling looked ahead, searching for all signs of abnormality.Gradually, there are some differences nearby. You can see empty wine bottles thrown on the road and other things. It seems that there are people living here.


    "that is¡­¡­"


    The open wooden door represents that there is still a way to go behind, but the footprints he traced did not move there.But even so, Hua Yueling was still attracted, stopped thinking, as if there was something attracting him, and walked towards the open wooden door.


    "Ok?"


    The smell of blood drifted over the tip of her nose, Hua Yueling''s expression condensed, and she quickly hid to the side. After waiting for a while, the probe looked inside, and a dark figure was pacing inside.


    "Is that the monster?"


    Hua Yueling immediately shook her head, and denied her thoughts.If it is that kind of monster, there are no footprints nearby, which means that this monster should always be inside.


    The smell of blood is very strong, which means that there should be something dead inside, is it a human or some kind of creature?


    Hua Yueling hadn''t seen it clearly because she was worried about being discovered before. At this time, she looked at it again and found that the dark shadow inside was walking deep.Taking this opportunity, he glanced at the internal situation. There were two bodies on the ground. They were wearing ragged clothes and dirty, whether they were clothes or their bodies.


    The face is almost smeared with dirt, and the hair is also turquoise and yellow, only a little black can be seen.


    These two sentences have terrible scratches on the front of the body, the same as the scratches on the corpse Hua Yueling saw before, which means that these three people are likely to be killed by the monster in front of them. .


    "Maybe it has nothing to do with the monster I am tracking?"


    Huayueling thought, walked in lightly, and walked inside with the steps of the monster in front of the tracker.


    There is nothing wrong with jumping directly to fight, but Hua Yueling doesn''t want to be a rash man all the time. There are other better ways to try.


    Approaching the past, Hua Yueling speeded up abruptly, and the hidden dragon blade pierced the monster''s body without warning.The monster screamed and rushed inside, Hua Yueling chased after him, and would not let it go.


    The monster ran for a while and turned around. After a sharp turn, he faced Hua Yueling face-to-face, and then his claws grabbed the ground, and rushed towards him.


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, Hua Yueling squinted her eyes, and stared at the monster''s movements. The hidden dragon blade flashed through shadows by him. Accompanied by the crisp impact, the claws of the monster grabbed by him twice in a row. It was blocked.


    "no problem!"


    The monster fell on the ground and wanted to jump away, but Hua Yueling reacted faster, and after blocking the attack, he immediately chased up, and the hidden dragon blade stabbed out suddenly.Before the monster was able to get up, he was stabbed in the body. With a wailing, Hua Yueling''s hand was another force, the monster wailed and fell to the ground.


    "Do you think I will let you run away again."


    Hua Yueling said so and understood the monster, then looked forward, and then glanced behind her back.

 1233 Chapter 1233

    After easily solving a monster, Hua Yueling squatted down, illuminating the surroundings with the help of the newly summoned ball of light.The monster he killed was a creature similar to a wolf from the outside world, except that it was dark all over, with long hair, a larger head, and sharper claws.


    The five bent claws were terrible. Hua Yueling looked down and noticed that her hand was actually scratched. Although it was only a minor injury, it was bleeding.This is the result of not paying attention, and being attacked successfully by the opponent''s move, otherwise it is impossible to be injured.


    "Anyway."


    Hua Yueling tried to touch the hair of this creature, feeling a kind of icy coldness, and it would make people feel a little uncomfortable for a long time in contact.


    This creature was obviously dark all over, but it turned out to be extremely cold around him, and I don''t know why.


    "Is there anything else inside?"


    After understanding the monster he had killed, Hua Yueling got up and walked inside. He controlled the ball of light to fly inside, illuminating the road inside.There is no water flowing through here, and I don''t know what it is for.


    Not long ago, there was a small space. What I wanted to say was like a small room. In the corner, there were some wooden barrels and wooden boxes. On the left side was a dilapidated one. Wooden tables, on top of the wooden tables are some things like Mu Wan with gaps.


    On the edge of the wall, there are some long boxes for storing things, which are filled with food and the like, which look unclean.


    "Here¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling glanced around, and probably understood what kind of place it was.If you guessed it correctly, it should be the place where beggars and homeless people live. They don¡¯t live outside, but use this as their stronghold. No matter what they have, they can put it here. The space is quite large, indeed. It is better than having no fixed place outside.


    It''s just that they really dare to live here, Hua Yueling has no way to imagine.You know that there are those terrible creatures outside that you don¡¯t know where, whether it¡¯s mutated mice or fish, can they really survive here?


    But perhaps this is also a desperate choice. There is no other place to live, so you can only live in such a place.And there is still a door, so don''t worry about it under normal circumstances.


    But it''s still very strange here. There are all kinds of doors because these wooden doors existed a long time ago. Haven''t they been replaced yet?


    Hua Yueling continued to walk forward. Not far away was an upward ladder. The top of the ladder was a pressed lid. From here, I couldn''t see anything, I didn''t know where it was.


    "Forget it. The time I''ve spent here is not short, so I have to finish the most important tasks and leave the rest alone."


    Hua Yueling is not in the mood to climb up anymore. Imagine the estimated time. If it continues, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong should both come down to look for themselves. That would be really troublesome.If they get lost here, they won''t be able to find someone even if they want to find someone.


    "But you shouldn''t worry so much. After all, there are still footprints along the way. If they follow the footprints, they won''t miss it. But it''s better to fix everything before they come, and it''s better not to let them. Come down."


    This kind of place is not suitable for girls. It''s not that Hua Yueling has any prejudices. He thinks that way. He doesn''t like this kind of place, let alone girls.


    After such a long time passed, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong had turned a few times outside, and they didn''t know how many times they had turned. They didn''t want to continue, they wanted to go back.


    Not everyone is willing to stay in places like the sewers, but they still don''t want to leave Hua Yueling there alone, let him explore there alone.After so long, they are also very worried.


    "Let''s go check it out or not."


    Lu Yuetong hesitated for a while, then turned to look at Mu Ningshuang and said.What to do has to be decided by two people together, but she thinks her friend will definitely not reject her proposal, because she is also worried about Hua Yueling, which is for sure.


    "Well, go ahead."


    Mu Ningshuang had wanted to go a long time ago, she had been patient and did not speak, but since Lu Yuetong had put forward her opinions, of course she would not refuse.


    The two returned to the small alley, quickly observed the surroundings, and then walked in quickly.At the entrance of the sewer.They looked at the dark scenery inside, and Lu Yuetong took the initiative to go down the ladder.


    Mu Ningshuang followed closely, and the two girls entered without hesitation.


    A ball of light emerged to his side, illuminating the environment inside for them.


    "That''s his footprint."


    "Follow, I don''t know where he is now."


    Following the footprints left by Hua Yueling, they walked forward. They were moving at a fast speed, shuttled between the roads, wanting to see if they could catch up with Hua Yueling.


    On the way, they also saw the monsters killed by Hua Yueling, so naturally they wouldn''t be in a good mood. They didn''t want to look at them again after seeing them.Turning his head, quickly walked past there.


    "How can such a place be such a monster."


    Lu Yuetong complained in a low voice, she didn''t like this environment very much, and she wouldn''t be willing to come down if she didn''t come to find Hua Yueling.


    "I have to jump over here."


    When he arrived at the door that Hua Yueling passed through, Lu Yuetong hesitated when he saw the wooden barrel standing almost in the middle.There is also some difficulty in the past.


    "give it to me."


    Mu Ningshuang stepped forward, gathering magic power in his hand, and as the magic power was released, a board appeared at the location of the central wooden barrel.


    "Step on this past."


    With that said, Mu Ningshuang stepped on first, and then jumped to the other side.With this thing, it is much easier, at least easier than going over the barrel.


    On the other side, Hua Yueling didn¡¯t know that the two girls had already come to find him. He was still advancing, but as he advancing, the number of enemies gradually increased, and it was not just the kind of mice he had encountered before. Disgusting monster.


    "Why is there such a thing here."


    Hua Yueling sighed in a low voice, looking at the skeleton in front of her very puzzled.I didn''t expect that I would encounter a skeleton here, which is really incredible.


    But in this way, there is something here that is not so simple. If there are skeletons in this place, there is a great chance that there will be a necromancer.

 1234 Chapter 1234 One Against Two

    Skeleton is not strong, Hua Yueling can easily solve it, especially when there is only one, it will not bring him much threat at all.


    After smashing the skeleton in front of her, Hua Yueling saw a larger number of skeletons not far away.I don''t know how these guys are hidden here, but this can only show a problem. There is no one to manage this place, otherwise it can''t be like this anyway.


    The two-handed swords were brandished, slammed heavily on these skeletons, and "killed" them without any hindrance.These skeletons were scattered into bones and fell on the ground, and some of them were directly smashed and broken by the two-handed sword, and fell to the ground.


    "It looks like this should be coming soon."


    Hua Yueling guessed, but his guess seemed correct. Shortly after walking forward, there was a closed iron gate on the wall on the right, and the footprints disappeared from the small hole next to the iron gate and entered. Go behind the iron gate.


    "That''s it."


    When he arrived at the door, Hua Yueling did not rush in, but leaned in first, listening to the movement with his ears on the door.Some sounds could be heard, which seemed to be the sounds of monsters, or other sounds, Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure before seeing the real situation.


    "go in."


    Pulling open the iron door gently, there was an inevitable noise.Hua Yueling wanted to keep quiet, but Tiemen didn''t allow him to do so.After pulling it away a little bit, I could hear the sound of rubbing against the ground, and of course, the sound of the joint with the wall, Ding Ling screamed.


    The sound cannot be said too loud, but Huayueling is sure that the creature inside must have heard it, because he heard a louder roar and the noise of the creature crawling over.


    There was no way, Hua Yueling pushed the door in, and then took out the dwarf shield to keep him in front.


    "clang!"


    The monster rushed up as he expected, and directly hit the shield, making a heavy noise.The impact was not light, but Hua Yueling did not move.


    After blocking the attack, Hua Yueling immediately withdrew and retreated. After a distance, she put away the dwarf shield, holding the big sword in both hands.


    "It''s a similar monster," Hua Yueling was able to carefully observe the appearance of the monster in front of him at this time. It is slightly different from the one he killed directly, but it seems that it should be of the same type. "But this one is obviously stronger. ."


    Thinking like this in his heart, he didn''t rush to attack.With the weapons in his hand, it is not appropriate to fight in a place like this, not to mention whether there are other monsters in it. Although he may not be afraid of his strength, it is not fun to be surrounded. Thing.


    Hua Yueling knew all this very well, so he was still waiting for the monster''s action.After stepping out, the monster chased him, Hua Yueling avoided it, and then slammed back with force under his feet.


    "bump!"


    The two-handed sword slammed heavily on the ground, a figure flashed past, appeared beside him, and a pair of claws snapped towards him.The flash flashed, Lin Lang turned sideways, his two-handed sword blocked the monster''s claws, and amid the crisp sound of "clang", he stepped forward to suppress the monster.


    "Wow!"


    The monsters are fast, and they also rely on speed in the battle, and they don''t give Huayueling any chance to confront each other.He must keep observing the location of the monster, and then look for a suitable attack reality, otherwise he will only be easily avoided.


    After dodge a few times, Hua Yueling probably understood the opponent''s attack method. This kind of monster''s attack is relatively simple. If you are used to it, it is easy to dodge or attack.


    "Wow!"


    Just as Hua Yueling was about to counterattack, another sound came, but not from the direction of the monster, but from behind her.Hearing the sound behind her, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but froze, but then he reacted and flashed to the side quickly, but this attack had to give up.


    In the roar, Hua Yueling quickly observed the enemy who sneaked on her. It was also a monster, but it looked a little smaller than before.


    "The two... The quick battle is over, and it can''t go on like this."


    Huayueling thought this in her heart, and if you delay it, who knows if there will be other enemies, if there are, it will be troublesome.


    Even if he faced a large number of enemies, he would feel tricky. Two of them are fine now, and if there are more, they can only escape.


    Surrounded by so many enemies at such a speed, it is estimated that he would not even have the opportunity to attack, he could not defend, and there was no other way except to escape.Of course, this is still under the premise that he can escape, if he can''t escape, then he can only fight.


    Hua Yueling paid full attention to the location of these two enemies, judging their next actions, the next time is very, very important, if they do well, they should be able to solve one.


    Holding her breath and concentrating, Huayueling stood quietly on the spot, holding the two-handed sword tightly with both hands, without any movement.At this moment, he was waiting, waiting for the enemy''s reaction, and after the enemy''s attack was the best time for him to act!


    The two figures crossed as if they had been negotiated. Hua Yueling saw the movement of one of them, and caught a glimpse of the other figure from the corner of her eyes.


    Hua Yueling still didn''t move, she was still waiting, waited until the enemy pounced in front of her, his two-handed sword was swept past by him, like a whirlwind.It is difficult for two monsters to dodge in mid-air, but they still tend to dodge on the other side, but this trick is not very useful.


    "bump!"


    The two-handed swords slammed heavily on them and directly smashed them out. This force was extremely powerful, not only the sound was loud, but the two monsters suffered a lot of injuries.One hit the wall and fell down and lay down on the ground, unable to get up for a while. The other was hit and flew to the opposite side, and also hit the wall.


    "Solve one first!"


    Huayueling caught up with the one closest to her, and quickly approached it. His two-handed swords slashed down heavily. Accompanied by a heavy sound, the monster could not avoid the attack. A painful wailing sounded and the monster was He beheaded easily.


    "one left."


    Immediately turned around and looked at the other monster. It had already stood up at this time. It seemed that Hua Yueling had killed a monster. Its eyes seemed to be burned by flames, flashing with terrible red light.


    "¡­¡­How is this going?"


    Huayueling was uncertain, she didn''t expect the monster to have such a change, but she didn''t know whether her strength would change accordingly.

 1235 Chapter 1235 Experiment

    "Wow!"


    "what!"


    Huayueling had been on guard for the enemy, and he was still facing each other, but what he didn''t expect was that the enemy''s speed was so fast.A black shadow flashed past, and I didn''t know how much it was faster than before. For a while, Hua Yueling didn''t react.


    However, he is still experienced, and he quickly recovered from the shock, and quickly moved the two-handed sword forward. During his life, the enemy''s claws were caught on the two-handed sword.But only a moment later, the enemy''s figure immediately flashed to the side, and attacked again from the side.


    "clang!"


    After Hua Yueling left the initial shock, the reaction speed was not slower than that of the monster. He saw his figure flash, and immediately avoided from the place.However, the monster''s reaction was also fast, and he immediately chased after him when he dodged. The kind of reaction ability really surprised Hua Yueling.


    "So fast!"


    Somewhat surprised, he had to turn around quickly, and slashed in the air with a two-handed sword.This time Hua Yueling hit the other side by surprise, and failed to respond in time. The attacks of both sides interlaced together and made a loud noise.


    "bump!"


    The two-handed sword collided with the enemy''s claws, but the enemy was not knocked into the air, at least not as Hua Yueling imagined, but abruptly carried it down, and the two sides were in a stalemate.


    Hua Yueling used her hand to force, and then the two-handed sword went down. Under this increased strength, the monster could not resist, it was in a rather disadvantageous position.


    In the sharp howl, Hua Yueling frowned slightly. This sound made him uncomfortable. No one wanted to hear such a terrible sound, as if it could pierce the eardrum.This is just a description, but in fact it is not much different.


    Hua Yueling even subconsciously wanted to plug his ears, but he couldn''t do that. If he did so, he would give the enemy a chance, which would definitely not work.


    In the gloomy sewer, a bright ball of light floated in the air, illuminating the environment near Huayueling and also illuminating the enemy''s figure.The enemy''s sharp claws gripped the ground, leaving scary marks.


    Just seeing that kind of trace and imagining what it would look like if caught on one''s body would make people feel terrible.


    The enemy does not mean to rest, nor does it need to rest.After falling to the ground, there was a series of attacks. Hua Yueling had no way to counterattack for the time being, and could only stop the opponent''s offensive.


    This can only be done for the time being. Although the two-handed sword is not small, the only drawback is that it is too slow.Hua Yueling still had no way to compare with the monster in terms of speed with all his strength.


    It would be different if it was the Hidden Dragon Blade, but now Hua Yueling only wanted to use this weapon and didn''t want to change it.


    "Wait, it should be soon."


    Hua Yueling told herself that it was impossible for the enemy to make such a series of attacks without any pause. Observing the enemy''s attack method, Hua Yueling discovered some patterns.In fact, some battles don''t need such a thing as regularity at all, as long as you are busy, but it is obviously not possible now.


    "It''s now!"


    Noting the momentary lag after the monster attacked and dodged, Hua Yueling knew that it was time for her to attack. A dodge rushed to the enemy, swinging his two-handed sword with the sound of wind, and slammed down from above.


    "boom!"


    The monster didn''t have enough time to dodge, so he could only find a way to avoid some and block it, but Hua Yueling''s strength was very strong, and the enemy could not be blocked at all.


    Attacked with an indomitable momentum, Huayue Ling was bound to kill the opponent here.Under this attack, the monster tried to block it, but there was no other way. He could only watch the two-handed sword smash on his body.


    The timing of Huayueling''s attack was just right. If it weren''t, it would be impossible to kill the enemy at this time.


    The monster wanted to avoid but couldn''t completely avoid it. It just dodges and was hit by Hua Yueling. It has no way to gather strength to dodge immediately, and can only bear it abruptly. one strike.Although he used his arms to block and turned a black shield in front of him, there was no way to stop Hua Yueling''s attack.


    In the sound of a heavy sound, the monster was split in half by him, very relaxed.In a head-on confrontation, he would not be afraid of this monster at all. It was the most troublesome when the monster dodges, but now it doesn''t matter, he won.


    "Huh... solved, the next step is to see what''s going on inside, things can''t be that simple."


    Hua Yueling thought so and walked inside quickly.The series of things that happened Hua Yueling felt that it was definitely not just a problem with monsters hiding here, there must be other things.


    It turns out that Huayueling was right, and just as she walked in, she saw something strange.


    "that is¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling frowned and walked quickly, but after a few steps, he stopped, scanned the surroundings, and then continued to walk in when he confirmed that there were no other enemies.


    Before coming to the kind of thing that attracted his attention, Hua Yueling stared at that kind of thing, that kind of thing he had seen something similar before, he saw it in another world, it was at the tree house of Jelusy .


    "This is for enchanting, right?"


    It looks alike, but he doesn''t know if it''s specifically, it''s a different world after all.It''s just that the two worlds still have some similarities, so you can guess so.


    "Then this should be used for refining medicine."


    Rather than refining medicine, it is actually a matter of directly mixing various materials. It is indeed quite troublesome. At least if you don''t know it, you can''t even point out a medicine with a particularly good effect.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know this, and he hadn''t learned it, but he did remember that Jelucy knew it.


    "There seems to be nothing else."


    Hua Yueling glanced around the things inside, there was nothing else worth noting.But there seems to be something deeper in what I have to say, but the only thing not here is people.


    It stands to reason that if there is such a thing, someone should live here, perhaps because it might be because they go out at this time, anyway there is no one now.


    Going further inside, there was a dead end in the deepest place, there was no place to go, but it was here that Hua Yueling saw something unpleasant.


    Some bones were piled up on the ground, and a few dead people seemed to have died recently.,

 1236 Chapter 1236

    "These corpses are..."


    Hua Yueling stepped forward quickly, squatted down to test, and sure enough these people were dead, touched their bodies, they were already very stiff, it looked like they had been dead for a while.


    "No, I don''t know when I died. But it looks like it should have been relatively recent. As for the bones..."


    Hua Yueling looked over and found that it was not only humans, but also other creatures. Hua Yueling was not particularly clear.


    After going around, there are some blood stains on the ground and on the walls. A bed can be seen in the deepest part of the room. There are also some messy things on the bed, including worn clothes and others. s things.


    "It looks like there are still people living recently, but I don''t know where the people who live here are now."


    That talent should be the culprit of everything, but until now, he hasn''t found where he went.Hua Yueling searched around, and there was nothing worth noting. There were some things similar to medicine refining materials, but there was nothing else.


    It''s not too early, it''s time to leave.Hua Yueling has already spent a lot of time here, there is no need to continue.You must know that he was originally worried about Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong and the others coming back to find him, so he had to solve the problem so quickly.


    But even speaking of it, the time I spent here is not short. It is estimated that Lu Yuetong''s character should have come down to find myself.In that case, Mu Ningshuang would also follow. If the two of them came down, they should be nearby by now.


    Hua Yueling thought about it this way, glanced around and confirmed that there was nothing worth noting, then turned and walked outside.


    At the door, Hua Yueling stopped and took a step back.


    "Footsteps!"


    Leaning against the wall, Hua Yueling listened, and could hear footsteps coming from a distance. It seemed that there was only one person.


    "Did the people who live here come back?"


    Hua Yueling thought about it, and moved a little aside.So as not to be found hiding here.But if he said that he was facing such an enemy, he was still not so worried, and now that the enemy was secretly and I was blaming, there was no need to worry about it in particular.


    The two-handed sword was exchanged for the Hidden Dragon Blade, and only with this can it be used for sneak attacks. If it is the two-handed sword, it may be hidden by the enemy.


    The enemy was clearly nearby, and the pace was quickening, Hua Yueling could even hear him exclaim.


    "It sounds like the corpses of the two monsters should have been discovered by him. I don''t know if they will come in."


    The footsteps suddenly weakened, Hua Yueling knew what was going on, the enemy should be worried that he was still nearby, but there was no point in hiding at this time, and there was no meaning.


    "Wait and see."


    Hua Yueling is not in a hurry to go out, as long as the opponent enters here, that''s fine, just kill the opponent directly by sneak attack, there is nothing else to say.


    The man seemed to be examining the bodies of two monsters, then speeded up his pace and rushed to the door, then came in.


    "Die!"


    Hua Yueling suddenly rushed over, and the hidden dragon blade pierced his chest.The man didn''t expect someone to hide inside, and he didn''t react, and directly killed Hua Yueling.


    "Solved."


    After killing the opponent, Hua Yueling pulled out the Hidden Dragon Blade, looked down, and found that the person should be a magician, wearing the more common magician robe.It''s just that the clothes he wore were different from ordinary magicians, the color of his robe was a little different, and there were weird patterns on it.


    Hua Yueling had seen similar costumes before, but it was not exactly the same as this one.This kind of clothing doesn''t look great, at least Hua Yueling doesn''t like it.


    I searched the other person''s body, nothing is particularly noteworthy, but he still has a key on his body, which is also a very strange-looking key. I don''t know what it is for.


    "Anyway, put it away first, maybe you will know what it is for later."


    He put the key in his inventory, and there was nothing to do next, and let Xiaoxue recycle all these corpses and the like as well as those useful and useless, but there was not much gain.


    "How can the master let the family collect these things? It''s too heavy."


    "It''s not that I''m going to put it away, it''s that Xiaoxue, you can reclaim the redemption points, it has nothing to do with the kind of thing you said.


    Shaking her head vigorously, Hua Yueling realized that if she followed Xiaoxue''s words, she would easily be taken into the ditch, so it was better to ignore her.


    "Okay, okay, who asked this to be the owner''s request, let them reluctantly agree to it."


    It was very interesting to have a quarrel with Xiaoxue. I haven''t had a quarrel with her for a while.Thinking about it, I really miss it. The last time was a long time ago, and I have been too busy recently.


    After chatting for a few words, Hua Yueling also left here.The enemies here have been wiped out, so logically speaking, there should be no omissions.But even if it does, it doesn''t matter to him, he doesn''t want to stay here any longer.


    It was very uncomfortable to come to this place, and it took so long to wait until he was sick.


    Quickly withdraw from here, Hua Yueling''s speed is very fast, and he left here in a blink of an eye.After turning the corner, it was not long before he walked, and he heard footsteps again, but this time it made him feel more familiar than before.


    "This voice..."


    It was the footsteps of two people, and it was from the direction he came from. If you think about it this way, it seems that the only people coming are Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong.


    Although it was such a guess, Hua Yueling didn''t say to go out directly like this. Instead, he hid first and observed the situation outside.When two figures appeared and came into view, after confirming the identity of the visitor, he walked out of the hiding place.


    "Ningshuang, Yuetong, why are you all down."


    Hua Yueling walked over and asked.


    "It''s not that you haven''t come back for so long. We are worried about your situation. How is it now, is it okay? Did you find what you were looking for?"


    "Found it, and it has been wiped out."


    "That''s good. Is this going back?"


    "Yeah, after being out for so long, it took a lot longer than I expected."


    Hua Yueling said so.


    "I thought it would not take long. Who would have thought it would take so long."


    It was time to go back in his plan, and the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes.But the situation is okay, at least now the goal is solved.

 1237 Chapter 1237

    "Go back where you were when?"


    "Well, it''s more hidden there. I also found other ways to go out on the road, but after going out, they are all on the road. That''s not good. It''s better to go out from the original place."


    "Okay, then go back."


    After looking at Hua Yueling up and down, after confirming that there was nothing wrong with him, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong turned and led the way back.Hua Yueling followed them and quickly caught up with them.


    "We saw a corpse on the way, and we were a little worried about your situation."


    "Worry you. I''m fine," Hua Yueling shook her head embarrassedly, and then said, "I also found the corpse. It should have been killed by the monster I chased."


    They went back while talking about what happened. The way back was better than when they came, and soon they returned to the entrance.Hua Yueling went up first and let them come up after confirming that there was no problem.


    After walking out of the alley to the avenue, I saw a group of patrolling soldiers coming from a distance.


    "Ningshuang, Yuetong, hurry up, don''t let them see."


    Hua Yueling looked at the figures of the soldiers, and quickly waved to the two girls behind him.After the two girls got out of the underground waterway, they quickly walked out of the alley, and then the three went to the other side if nothing had happened.


    Those soldiers have a leader who wears a completely different armor from them. They don''t look like ordinary soldiers, but like generals.


    When the general came over, his eyes stayed on them for a while, and he didn''t know if he saw their movements.But Hua Yueling didn''t make any response, as if he hadn''t noticed his gaze at all, or at least pretended not to notice.


    The three people also left here quickly. Anyway, everything that should be done was done and the problem was solved. There is no need to stay here for a long time, just in order not to run into the group of soldiers and the general, Hua Yueling They didn''t go straight back either, but continued forward, until they reached a passage connecting the roads on both sides and then went to the other side.


    The next thing was naturally simple. After taking a look at the time, Hua Yueling also felt that after playing outside for a long time, it was time to go back.


    "Where else can I go shopping? If not, let''s go back."


    After confirming the time, Hua Yueling looked at Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong and asked about their opinions.Although the two girls probably didn''t have any opinions about what to say, that is, they went back as he thought, but they still need to ask.


    "Then go back. We haven''t been outside for a long time too."


    Lu Yuetong said the same.Mu Ningshuang didn''t have any special opinions like her, so the three decided to return.


    That group of soldiers went to the small alley. I don¡¯t know if it was because they saw them. Hua Yueling and the others walked over. Although they saw the situation there, they didn¡¯t pay much attention. It depends on the past. Isn''t that a purpose to make people doubt you?


    Hua Yueling is still a little curious. Those who want to come to find that the entrance of the sewer is destroyed must have thought of something, but it is not clear whether they will go down.


    "It has nothing to do with me anyway, regardless of him."


    Thinking about this, he quickened his pace and several people returned to Anna''s home.On the way back to the room, I didn¡¯t meet anyone else. I don¡¯t know what Sister Aroline and the others are doing, but maybe they are still studying the enchantment. After all, they are actually very anxious and want to act as soon as possible. For the time being, the necessary information has not been gathered.


    But what I have to say is almost the same, as long as I break the barrier, and then get the news, it is time to act.


    Hua Yueling and the others came back, while Anna and Gekara went out on the other side.Gokala also wears a human skin mask on his face, disguised as something else. This time they are going to see the person who provided them with the news to see what happened.


    "here?"


    It was the first time Gekara visited that place, and asked after looking around.


    "Well, he is here to take care of the warehouse for the nobles. It''s a job. There is nothing to do. It''s easy."


    "Oh, he''ll be alive."


    Gokala sneered and said, but she didn''t say anything else, and Anna didn''t answer her.


    After walking around there, Anna and Gokala went to several places they usually go, but they didn''t find the person they were looking for.


    "It looks like he hasn''t come back yet. Let''s talk about it this afternoon. Wait to see if there is news in the afternoon. If not, you have to come over again."


    It''s been these two days, but collecting news is really troublesome, especially for news from that kind of place, they are still a little too anxious.


    "Let''s go, go back first."


    Anna turned around and said to Gokara, and then the two people left here.The two of them are still a little too conspicuous, it is better not to stay here for too long, otherwise it is easy to be noticed by others, which is not what they hoped.


    After turning around, she still couldn''t find the target. Anna was roughly certain that the other party hadn''t collected enough information, otherwise, she wouldn''t have shown up yet, she might still be busy.Just wait before that, as before, wait until then.


    "If he collects enough information, he will send someone to contact me, and then come here again."


    Anna said so.


    The two people left this area and returned home.


    It was almost noon when I came back, and it was almost time for lunch.But they didn''t rush in. Instead, they sat in the small pavilion outside for a while. Not only them, but Tired Annie was also here, and Aroline was also here. It seemed that they were still discussing matters related to enchantment.


    Gokala and Anna didn''t bother them, sat quietly and watched, and listened to what they were saying.Although there is no way to fully understand them, but they can understand some of their thoughts in general, which is enough, as long as they understand a little bit.


    Not long after they had been sitting, the maid came over and told them to eat. Aroline and Rianne stood up and walked inside.


    "Are there any difficulties in barriers?"


    "There are some more. But it''s not a big problem. Research and research can solve it. Don''t worry too much. Do you want to act tonight?"


    "That''s not easy to say. The needed news hasn''t come back, and the person I''m looking for hasn''t come back yet. If you don''t come in the afternoon, you will have to wait and see."

 1238 Chapter 1238

    "No news yet?"


    "No, it might take some time, but it shouldn''t be too long."


    "Is there no problem? He can also go in that kind of place?"


    "It''s okay. Besides, he doesn''t necessarily have to go in himself. He has a way to get in. After all, it''s not airtight in that kind of place, but it''s not easy to get in." Anna told them. Explained that, in fact, not only Arolin, but even the person she asked for Gekara and Rianne did not know much about it. "The information-gathering person does not need to act on his own, but find a way to get the news. This That¡¯s what they need to do most."


    "But that kind of place..."


    "Don¡¯t look too high. Although it¡¯s not easy to say that you want to go in and check for news, especially when you have this idea, it¡¯s okay if you just want to buy some news, as long as you can do enough Secret. In this respect, he is still connected, and if he really wants to go in that kind of place, he can do it. Even I can do it, but I''m not suitable for the past."


    "Yes, it''s better not to go to that kind of place. Especially when your identity is sensitive."


    Anna''s identity is very sensitive. Although it is estimated that no one here knows her true identity, this does not mean that she can be careless.The more you do this, the more you have to be careful, which is very important.


    Anna naturally knew this too, otherwise he would have acted on his own, where he needed to buy information from others.You need to know that buying this kind of information costs a lot of money, not to mention it is free, you can get it casually.


    Especially the kind of people who want more money.Anna had looked for him before, but it cost a lot of money. Fortunately, she was very rich, otherwise she couldn''t find him.


    Anyway, this time, the money must be prepared first, and then it will be fine to give it directly to the other party.The most important thing is whether the news is available.


    According to the schedule today, it should be possible to sneak into the palace in the middle of the night, and even the main entrance is within the defense range of the enchantment, which is somewhat beyond her expectation.But anyway, she didn''t think about going from there at first, no matter how to walk from the main entrance, it was very dangerous, and she looked down on the defense forces in the palace too much.


    After lunch, Anna and the others did not continue discussing related matters, but went back to their respective rooms to rest.


    Everyone knows very well that there will be a very difficult action at night, and this action must be fully prepared for their strength.Hua Yueling and the others are not in a hurry, eating food slowly, in fact, although their strength is weak among these people, they are actually the most relaxed.


    But even if it''s easy, it doesn''t mean they don''t need to do anything. They also have things to do, but it''s not that troublesome.Just follow Aroline and the others. Basically, they don''t need to do other things, they just need to follow.


    This kind of thing is still very easy, not so much that they are going to help, it is better to just go hanging out or travel, basically that''s it.


    Anyway, there are so many people, even if they want to make a move, there is no chance.


    The maid is still serving them, they haven''t finished eating yet, so they are waiting for them.These maids didn''t know whether they had eaten or not, but they probably hadn''t eaten yet. After all, they were always by their side during the meal, and no one else came to change them.It is estimated that they should eat after they finish eating.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling and the others felt that it would be better for them to finish their meal quickly, otherwise it would be bad if they delayed their meals.


    "Are you finished?"


    Hua Yueling put down her chopsticks, turned her head and looked at Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong beside her. Seeing that they were almost too, she asked.


    "Ok."


    The two girls ate the last bit of rice left in the bowl, and then nodded, and the three of them and the maid beside them also nodded, as a matter of exchange, they left here.


    After lunch, it¡¯s time to go back and rest.But before that, they should go outside again, move their bodies, digest food, they don''t eat less, and they can''t do it if they are not active.


    "Go for a walk outside, and then go to the room to sleep for a while. We should act at night."


    "Shall we go with us tonight?"


    "Of course. Yuetong, don''t you want to go?" Hua Yueling looked at her strangely, and asked in a puzzled tone. There shouldn''t be enough things to say. Going there is more interesting.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to go, it''s just that we can''t help much if we go..."


    "There is no need to worry about this. Sister Aroline and the others are there. We don''t need to do anything. Just be careful. The rest is up to Sister Aroline and the others."


    "That''s why I thought about whether to go or not. After all, we can''t help. Even if we go, isn''t it just a mess?"


    "Sister Aroline didn''t say this either. Besides, it''s considered a kind of exercise. But if you really don''t want to go, you don''t force you to go, just forget it."


    Hua Yueling didn''t mean to force you to go together. If you don''t want to go, it''s fine to stay.But then Lu Yuetong shook her head again. It was obvious that she still wanted to go, but she was a little worried. After Hua Yueling said that, she didn''t fully relieve herself, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Don''t think about it so much, just recharge your energy and prepare for the night''s action. Besides, we don''t mean that we can''t do anything."


    "maybe."


    Lu Yuetong said so, and shook his head and said nothing.Hua Yueling looked at her, seeing her look better than before.


    Several people went around in the yard at will, and after almost half an hour they went back to their rooms.There were no other people in the yard. The maids didn''t know if they were resting or had other things to do, and they didn''t see them.


    As for Aroline and the others, they have never come out, and they want to come to rest in their room.


    In that case, they all went back to their rooms to rest.They have been here for several days, and Hua Yueling and the others are gradually getting a little tired and want to go home.But it''s not working for the time being, and I have to wait until the matter here is temporarily over before I can go back, and this paragraph is the two artifacts.


    This action is not over yet. After this action is completed, there is another action. If they guess right, they should still be involved.

 1239 Chapter 1239

    "Boom boom!"


    There was a knock on Anna''s door early in the afternoon, and the maid hurried to the door.A man was standing at the door, waiting for someone to come out, said a few words quickly, and then turned and left.


    The maid took note of what the man said, and after closing the door, she went to Anna''s place. Without knocking, she heard Anna''s voice inside.Anna naturally heard the knock on the door, and almost knew what the person was doing without guessing.


    Ask the maid to come in and let her tell the purpose of the person.


    "What you need has been collected, please go there later, as soon as possible."


    "That''s it, is there anything else?"


    "Other...no, just these."


    "Okay, you can go down. After that, no matter who knocks on the door, don''t open it. I will go out for a while, and wait until I come back."


    "Yes!"


    Anna put the packed things into a big bag, and after the bag was packed by her, she put it into the storage bag she carried with her.There are some useful things in it.


    The storage bag is not big regardless of its size, but there are many things that can be put in it.


    After finishing everything, Anna walked out of the room, and then she went to find Gokara and went with her.Aroline and Rianne still stayed. They haven''t woken up yet, they are still sleeping.


    "I just fell asleep so fast."


    "It''s about the same, it''s not too early. Going to that place later would be suspicious."


    "Isn''t it possible to connect elsewhere?" Gokara asked.


    "Other places are not impossible, but they are crowded and crowded. Also, the nearest place nearby has to take some time to pass, not to mention that place is less safe."


    Anna shook her head, and when she was talking, Gokara was also cleaned up, and the two of them went out of the house together and walked to the destination along the road they had walked not long ago.


    Most of the time was spent on the road, but the place to go is different this time.I went to the place they visited once in the morning, but still couldn''t find the person they were looking for. But this time, the place they went was not without people. Someone was waiting there, but it was not the person they were looking for.


    Anna asked the man where the person they were looking for was, the man raised his head and took a look at them, then lowered his head, as if he didn''t care about them.


    Gokala stared at the man with his head down for a while, then turned to look at Anna beside him.


    "Leave it to me."


    Anna motioned with her eyes to Gekara not to act rashly, and just leave the rest to herself.Then a handful of banknotes appeared in her hand, the exact amount is not clear, but it must be quite a lot.


    Anna shook her hand, and the sound of the banknotes shook the person''s attention, and she raised her head and looked over.His eyes were attracted by what Anna was holding in his hands, and the red light of desire radiated in his eyes, unable to move away.It''s as if something was stuck on it.


    "He is waiting for you in the new warehouse."


    The money was thrown out directly, and Anna ignored the man and walked away with Gokara.The man quickly got up before they left, quickly picked up the money on the ground, picked up a lot of them, and held them in his hands as if they had found a baby. in.


    "that''s it?"


    "That''s it, that kind of people are no big deal, they can be bought with money."


    Anna naturally has other ways, but this is the easiest way.And there is no need for her to do other things because of this, it is naturally useful to threaten the other party, but it is better not to do so or not to do so.


    The two people came to a nearby warehouse, the so-called new warehouse, as the man said.Gekara doesn''t understand what this means, but Anna is very clear.


    "You came."


    Two people found the man in the warehouse. He was sitting on top of a pile of boxes and seemed to be thinking about something.No one else is in the warehouse.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the man raised his head, turned his head and saw Anna approaching, jumped off the box, and walked a few steps to their front.But when his gaze swept across Gokala''s body, he frowned concealedly, not knowing why.


    Gokala noticed his concealed action, but didn''t know what it meant, but she also wrote it down.


    She actually knew this person, and had dealt with it, but that was a long, long time ago.And to be honest, she didn''t like the person in front of her, and she could even use disgust to describe how she felt about him.


    It''s just that she didn''t say anything or express her emotions deliberately in this situation where she needed help from the other party. There was no need for it, anyway, there were opportunities in the future.


    Whether public is public or private, Gekara is naturally clear about this.


    Anna was already talking to the other party at this time, and she said straightforwardly, and started talking directly.The information he asked him to collect seemed to be progressing quite well, and a lot of useful information was obtained.


    "What''s the news, this is the price we agreed."


    The prepared money was taken out and placed on the ground, Anna looked at each other and said.


    "Well, Miss Anna is really a refreshing person. I will tell you all the news I have collected."


    Having said that, he glanced at Gokara next to Anna, just glanced at it, and then withdrew his gaze again.


    Gekara didn''t think that the other party recognized him. To be honest, even if he is familiar with him, he can''t recognize him if he doesn''t speak.


    Then why does he still do this?Gekara is not sure, but I think it has something to do with their actions.


    The next thing was naturally simple. After listening to the news that the other party had probed, Anna and Gokara left.The harvest is pretty good, at least better than expected.


    "The thing you''re looking for is in that kind of place. It seems that you have to think of a way to get it."


    The materials are kept in one place, and that place is not only guarded, but more importantly, there are even many institutions and traps in that place, which is also a trouble for them.Fortunately, they knew this in advance, which also made their actions safer.


    "But it''s not easy to find that place."


    The news they received did not have a corresponding map, which made their actions more difficult. Although they knew where the materials were, how to go was another problem.


    The specific path is not even clear to the people who helped them detect the news, and they have to figure out their own way.

 1240 Chapter 1240

    After getting the needed news, the two returned home, and after they got home, they told Rianne and Aroline what they had gotten.


    Afterwards, they naturally discussed how to act in the palace, but there was no particularly good answer, and the best answer was to explore it.There is no other way.


    Gokala had lived there before, but now the palace has changed a lot from before. Even if she enters it again, she can''t guarantee that she will know the way inside.


    What''s more, she couldn''t recognize even the changes in the periphery.There is no way, it is impossible to rely on her, and there is only one way to choose, which is to explore directly, and there is nothing else.


    "It''s not easy to explore that kind of place. And the place to look for is a warehouse, which should be very well guarded."


    "But if it''s a warehouse, it should be easy to recognize, right?"


    "Who knows. You won''t know if you don''t just look at it. It would be better if you have a map... Anna, have you never been inside?"


    "I went in, but only once or twice, and the time I stayed inside is not long, so my knowledge of it is very limited."


    "This is the most troublesome place. After destroying the enchantment and entering, there is no way to immediately move towards the target. You have to find a way to find the location of the target."


    "This is the situation, it can only be done."


    Unless you can find someone familiar with the palace now, it''s not easy to get information from that kind of person, and it''s easy to expose and cause trouble.


    "Have you asked that person? What else does he know?"


    "No, he doesn''t know the specific situation in the palace. The information should have been bought from someone inside. Although he has been there, he doesn''t understand it very clearly." Anna shook her head and said. She naturally asked about these, but she didn''t ask anything.


    "There is no relevant information, that''s all."


    The discussion between the few people ended there. There was no more way. There was only one way to go in front of them, so just go on like this.


    The current situation is that they have to fight quickly, but the actual situation does not allow them to do that. They can only do this as much as possible, but it is also very difficult.


    Neither Anna, Gokala nor Rianne are satisfied with this and want to be better, but now there is not much time, at most they will have to act at night, wanting to achieve better More news, the possibility is unlikely.


    "I''m trying to figure out a way, at least to get some information, so that we won''t run into it like headless flies. That''s dangerous."


    "All right, I beg you."


    "Let''s go together."


    "Alright, two people have a caregiver, and Gokara, you can help me a little too."


    Anna agreed, so the four people were separated, and it was still Anna and Gokara who acted together.It''s just that Anna is still the leader, and Gokala is following to help.


    You still have to listen to Anna about what to do and where to go. After all, there are almost no people in Gekara, and they don¡¯t know the city as well as Anna.


    In this way, not long after the rest, the two of them started to act again in order to obtain some information about the palace.


    "The focus now is how to find this kind of information."


    Gekara didn''t have any clues, so I could only look at Anna, but it seemed that Anna was also rather confused and had no idea.


    "I know some nobles, but few can trust them."


    Anna thought for a while, then said softly.The two did not rush to leave, but stood in the pavilion, staring at the fish swimming in the water, as if they were all focused on it.


    "That kind of person..."


    Gekara''s disgusting feeling was beyond words, there was no need to hide it.


    "There is basically no one you can trust."


    "Those people are like that." Anna also understands this, but the only way to get such information is from those people, and it can''t be an ordinary nobleman. There will definitely not be any gains from ordinary nobles." So this Basically there will be no progress on the mission."


    "Try it, if there is really nothing to gain and nothing, we will not be so difficult to act on our own."


    Gokala didn''t care too much about this, but just shook his head gently.


    "Let''s go, while there is still time."


    Time is running out, otherwise they can adopt other methods, but they are definitely not working now.If it''s night, you can actually visit the nobles'' homes secretly, but now...that''s just spending time outside...


    There is no noble that can be trusted, the fact is.Who else has support for the original ruler of the original royal family? They don¡¯t know if there is such a person, but if they want to say something, there is no such person, at least until now, I haven¡¯t seen even one. .


    Two people were walking on the street. The place where the nobles lived was luxurious enough, and there were not a lot of people living in it, but compared to other areas, it was much deserted, as if there were no people living.


    People living in aristocratic areas are different even if they travel. They don''t travel directly like ordinary people, but use tools such as sedan chairs.


    Why do you do that?In fact, it doesn''t have to be like this. Perhaps this is a symbol of being a nobleman. If they don''t do this, they won''t be able to feel their superior status, maybe it''s like this.


    In any case, Anna never had this habit, and never did it after living here for so long.There is no sedan chair in her home, and naturally there is no one to carry the sedan chair.


    In the afternoon, the sun slanted to the west, and the gradually falling light also became dim, no longer as refreshing as it was during the day, nor would people feel a certain scorching vitality like at noon.


    The light shed has not changed, what has changed is the position between each other.With the gloomy light shed, everything seemed to fall into silence.


    In a blink of an eye, it was almost night, but the two of them were still walking slowly.They were not in a hurry. Although the action was at night, it was not at this early time, but later.


    It must be in the middle of the night to act. It is not good to go so early.This is what they planned, so the time is actually too early.

 1241 Chapter 1241

    Nothing else, the streets are very calm.No one is here, the only thing you can see is the soldiers on patrol.


    Walking along the road, they have been walking outside for a while, but there is no special progress in what to do.


    "Would you like to check it out?"


    There is still some time now, if you want to do something, it''s okay. That''s why Gekara asked Anna.It is naturally dangerous to collect information secretly, but for them, the degree of danger is not that high. Just be careful.


    But the point is that it is difficult to achieve the goal.There are so many here, which one should we go to?


    "..."


    Anna thought for a while, looked up at the sky, the sky became darker, and there was no light in an instant.It should be completely dark soon, and then it will be late at night.


    The cold wind blew, brushed the hair and cheeks, very comfortable.


    As she walked forward, she hadn''t answered Gokara''s question, she was still thinking about what to do.


    "It''s not very likely."


    "You can try it if it''s not too big." Gokala continued. "At least go and see. Maybe you can find something useful."


    "The odds are very low."


    Anna shook her head.


    "Even nobles... Ordinary nobles don''t have that kind of stuff in their homes, unless..."


    "Unless he has other ideas. At least it can''t be the kind of ordinary noble who follows the current''king''."


    "Yeah, are there really such people? Among these nobles." Anna is not only suspicious, but even so sure.


    "It can''t be said that there is no, but no one will show it at this time." Gokala had another idea. Those nobles are like this. Although he can''t say how much he understands the ideas of the nobles, but In fact, she still has some say in this regard. "Because of this, we may have a chance."


    "Then go check it out, it would be nice if you can find something,"


    Anna said so, she has taken Gekara to a relatively remote place.


    "You can go here and see, his status is not low, and see if you can find anything here."


    The two people scanned the surroundings, and after confirming that there was no one, they jumped into the courtyard.Their strength is beyond doubt, and few people can find them in hiding.


    Hidden behind a house, they listened to the noise in the yard.I can hear walking and talking. It seems that there are still people in the yard, and there are also a lot of people.But in the yard it was not the nobleman, but the waiter.


    "Don''t go over there, go inside the house."


    There is no need to go to the yard, after all, I can''t find anything anywhere.They still have to look inside the house, but they don''t know if they can find something in it.Moreover, the two people must be more careful. Now they are not in a state of invisibility, and they will be easily spotted if they are careless.


    He didn''t go directly into the house. It would be more dangerous.And they are based on the premise of concealment and cannot do such dangerous things.


    Gekara and Anna were moving outside, and they were observing the interior of the room through the windows. The windows here were not blocked, mainly because the house was safer in the yard and it was not time to sleep.


    There are no people in many rooms, so let them take a closer look, but there is nothing to discover.


    "Nor, it doesn''t work just to look outside, you have to find a way to get in."


    There is no way to open the windows from the outside, so if you want to get in, you have to go through the main entrance, but that way is more dangerous.


    Even they can''t guarantee that they won''t be discovered, after all, it''s not late at night, and the people here are not resting.


    "From this point of view, there is still no way to easily find what you are looking for. Also, even if it is there, it will be hidden. It is impossible to put it outside like this."


    Although it is safe to be here, it is actually not that safe, otherwise Gekara and Anna would not have entered here so easily.


    This noble family still has defensive power, but this power is nothing in their eyes.They can easily avoid them if they think about it, so that the other party can''t find their existence.


    "This room seems to be where the nobles lived."


    Two people jumped to the second floor. They stepped on the top edge of the first floor and looked inside through the window.The decoration in the interior room looks very luxurious, and this is the largest and most luxurious one they have observed in so many rooms.


    "Can you go in?"


    "Not from here, but maybe you can go in over there."


    Where there is a terrace facing the front, that place seems to be able to enter the room.The terrace was empty, not as expected, and no guards were seen there.


    "There is no guard, I thought there would be a few people guarding in such a place."


    "Perhaps it''s not time yet?" Gokala thought so too. After scanning all the places on the terrace and the rooms inside, he and Anna quickly walked to the door leading to the room.


    Try to open the door, but the door is locked from the inside, there is no way to open it from the outside.It seems that the people here are also very cautious, usually this kind of door is not opened, but locked like this.


    "Can not be done."


    "Can''t open it?"


    "There is no way, unless it is destroyed directly."


    "Then there is no way." Anna said with a sigh, "or go up from below."


    "But even if you walk from below, the door may be locked, you still have to get the key. But this kind of place is usually locked, and it''s really careful."


    "Perhaps because there is something important in it."


    The two people walked on the terrace and walked along for a while, but in the end they couldn''t find a way to get in.There is no way to open the door from the outside. Even if you can see the inside, there is no way to get in, or it is troublesome to get in.


    "Go down and have a look. If it doesn''t work, then forget it."


    "Ok."


    Since there is no solution above, I can only go down and take a look.They came down and walked along the front of the building. When they reached the corner, they looked out to observe the situation of the yard in front of the gate. They found that there were still some people in the yard. There were two guards guarding it, but they didn''t see it. Lay down.


    "There are two people, there should be no problem rushing over."


    "Then go straight."

 1242 Chapter 1242

    Gekara and Anna rushed out directly, no one noticed them, as long as they didn''t stop, no one would find them.They are very fast. When they reach this speed, other people can''t even see their afterimages, let alone those who see them.


    Two people quickly came to the front door of the house from the corner. There was no one in the house. They quickly went in, and then proceeded along the passage along the way.On the way, I saw some people who were busy, and it was time for dinner. Now they are all busy for dinner.


    Two people passed by these people without saying a word, and went through the passage to the inside of the house.The place they were going to was on the second floor, and the stairs were not at the entrance of the house, but farther inside.


    All the way to the deepest part of the passage, they did not see the upward staircase at the corner, but after turning the corner, they looked into the depth of the passage and they saw the staircase.Up the stairs is the second floor, and that is where they are going.


    "Let''s go."


    Whispering in a low voice, the two accelerated their pace, but fortunately they didn''t run into anyone on the road, so they could move forward relaxed without worrying about anything.But this situation didn''t last long. They went upstairs, and soon they ran into the person who was going downstairs. It should be the master here, and there was a maid leading the way in front of him.


    She wore luxurious clothes, which was much more luxurious than what Anna usually wore.


    They didn''t walk fast, but they didn''t have much distance. They reached the top of the stairs and stepped down the stairs.


    Gekara and Anna walked past them, neither the nobleman nor the maid noticed their existence.Two people watched them go downstairs, and halfway through, they retracted their sights on them and walked inside.


    "Look if the door here is locked."


    Two people came inside. There were also several rooms on the second floor, but the one they were going to was the biggest here.The room on the second floor has a room where the nobleman himself lives, and there should be a room for his children, and the other seems to be a study room.


    "The door is locked."


    "Fortunately, I stole the key. Use this to open it."


    They were lucky, they ran into the nobleman when they came, and Anna took the opportunity to steal the key from him.


    "Crack!"


    The door was opened, and the two people walked in and closed the door again.If you steal it, you have to find a way to return it, but you can think of a way later, there is no need to think about it now.


    Two people entered the room and immediately searched inside, but they did not find anything useful after searching around.


    "Sure enough, no, let''s go back."


    After the two returned to the door, Gekara said.


    "Isn''t there another room."


    "You mean that study room?"


    "It should be that place. Go there and check it out. Maybe you can find something there."


    "Do you know this nobleman here?" After going out, the door was locked again, and during this period of time, Gokara asked Anna.


    "Almost understand. But the understanding is not too deep, just generally know some of his things."


    "Then he..."


    "I think he might have a map here. This person is very strange and his usual activities are a little abnormal. It''s just that he hides it well. As for his specific identity, I don''t know this too well."


    "That''s it."


    The two came to the study room. It was obvious that the study room was also locked. Fortunately, the keys they got also had the study room, which could be opened directly.


    After I went in, I searched a bit, and there were quite a few books in it, but this also increased the difficulty of searching.In the end they still didn''t find anything. There was no way. It was too early to look outside the window, it was time to go back.


    "What should I do with the key? Return it like this?"


    "This is easy to handle, let''s see the situation later."


    Anna didn''t rush to answer, the two went downstairs after leaving the study and relocking the door.There was no one on the road. They heard the conversation coming from inside a room. They stopped and went to the door to secretly observe inside. This is the place to eat. There are a lot of people inside, which is quite lively.


    It seems that these people should have just eaten their food soon. It is estimated that they will have to wait a little longer before they finish eating, but they don''t want to stay here anymore, it''s a waste of time.


    Listening to the nobles inside chatting with his wife and children, they are talking about something that is not worthwhile.Anna and the others are not interested in it, and don''t want to listen.


    "I will go in and give him the key in a while, and then I will leave."


    "Let me go."


    "It doesn''t matter, leave it to me." Anna said confidently.


    "... Anna, leave this to me to do, so don¡¯t come forward. Although it¡¯s not that dangerous, it¡¯s better to be careful. After all, you live here, and you will continue to stay after the action. I am different."


    Gokala took Anna''s hand and whispered in her ear.Anna was taken aback for a moment. Unexpectedly, Gekara thought so much. After what she said, she seemed to be better off leaving the matter to her, but...


    "Since you have said so, I will leave it to you."


    "Ok."


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether the two of them do it, it''s just for safety''s sake.With their strength, there is not much possibility of being discovered even if they turn around in the restaurant.Let alone just send the key back.


    "You go first, I''ll catch up in a while."


    "Ok."


    Nodded at her, then Anna walked directly outside and left here.Gokala also acted immediately afterwards, and the figure flashed inside and returned the key to the pocket of the nobleman''s clothes without anyone noticing. Then her figure flashed again and disappeared.


    It was only a blink of an eye between coming and going, no one noticed that she had been there at all, and no one knew that someone appeared by their side while they were eating.


    After evacuating quickly, it didn''t take long to catch up with Anna who was outside the yard. After the two met, they walked back.There was no gain this time, and there was no need to do anything next. I had to go back. After I went back, I had to prepare and prepare. It was time to act.


    "Let''s go."


    They disappeared into the alley, and no one saw them.


    One night passed, but nothing was gained. I can only say that this trip was in vain.

 1243 Chapter 1243 Enchantment Destruction

    In the middle of the night, the cool night breeze was blowing, and several figures were moving at the speed of lightning in the dark.There are no people in the streets at night. The streets are empty, and no sound can be heard. Not only is it empty, but it is also extremely quiet.


    In fact, it would not be considered abnormal if it were to be based on the situation here, as it was basically the case.It''s quiet as if there is no one, walking on the street with a cool breeze, and it feels like a ghost street.


    Several figures flashed past, and they flew over a long distance in a short time. No one saw these figures, nor did they see any other people.


    "It''s quiet. At night there is no one outside."


    "This is the case here. The guards are very strict at night, basically not allowed to come out."


    "It''s not just those nobles who think so?"


    "There is also a part of this. The most important thing is that it is not allowed to move outside at will. After all, it is not that safe outside in the middle of the night, and it is also to prevent some situations from happening."


    As for what to prevent, in fact, it doesn''t need to be explained too clearly. Gokara and the others know it.


    "It stands to reason that the outside is actually very quiet now, there is no need to do this."


    "Who knows why. But through observation, I found that the people there are very concerned about the resistance. If there is no way to completely solve it, it is impossible to revoke these regulations for the time being."


    "Oh?" Gokala stopped, but then continued to rush forward.


    "I don''t know exactly why, but I think it should have been in conflict with the rebels at the earliest." Anna speculated that she also speculated based on some things she knew, but this speculation was not convincing. Up.


    "In other words, he was worried that the resistance army would come back and hide here, so he assumed this posture."


    While saying that they had arrived at the destination along the way, a few people quickly turned to the side after arriving, and then stopped.


    "You guys are waiting here first." Gekara said to them, dragging Leanne and the two to jump onto the wall. "You will be called in if you can."


    The figures of Aroline and Rianne disappeared from their eyes and jumped directly on.The two of them didn''t see any movement, their bodies flashed, and then they jumped into the courtyard.


    Perhaps Aroline has some special method, through this method, can enter into it without triggering the barrier.Two people went in easily, which made Hua Yueling feel a little puzzled. If this is the case, just let them go in this way. There is no need to break the barrier.


    -But since this is done, there must be some flaws,


    Only Aroline and Rianne went in. The others were waiting outside, waiting for the development of things to see what it would be like.


    But as Arolin said, they didn¡¯t let them wait for too long. Almost half an hour passed. Just after they avoided another wave of patrols, there was a sound from the wall, and Rayanne jumped from it. Come out and fall in front of them.


    "Thank you?"


    "Well, you can go in, let''s go inside soon, don''t wait outside."


    Rianne urged them to enter, and then one by one jumped over the wall to enter inside, and gathered inside the wall, and then the group continued to go deep inside.


    "This is the inside of the palace, and we will have to rely on the people who are most familiar with it to take us in. The area is not small, and it is unlikely to be explored in one night. It is best to have a general location and find it successfully. The odds are higher."


    "Come here."


    "Hurry up, or you might be found out."


    Aroline reminded the others, and then the group of them quickly left where they were and walked inside the building.Don''t look at jumping over the courtyard wall, but in fact they are still on the periphery of the palace, only a short distance away.


    "Just keep going this way."


    "Lean against the wall, be careful."


    Gokala also immediately reminded other humanitarians that you must not be too careless at this time, otherwise it will be dangerous.


    They ran all the way inward along the edge of the house wall. They walked for about ten minutes before they stopped.It is almost as if he has reached the depths of the palace, and the warehouse seems to be here.


    "Is it here?"


    "Not very clear, but the defense here is relatively tight, so I think it is very possible here."


    "Then go and check it out." Everyone doesn''t know much about this place, so there is no way to determine if it is the place they are looking for without going there for themselves.


    Carefully poking out his head, he could see a person standing at the end of the building, standing under the light, which was poured down by the lights hanging on the front of the building, and it was still very bright.


    "Someone is there."


    "anyone there?"


    Anna also poked her head out to observe, and after confirmation, she retracted again.The soldier turned his head and looked to the sides, then returned his attention to the front.


    It was not the first time to guard this place at night, so he had already got used to it.It''s just that habit is a habit, but two people will still feel bored and a little sleepy while standing.


    I took a rest before coming, but I still feel tired, even though I have only just been here for a while.


    Gokala and the others watched the soldiers'' movements. The soldiers stood there. Although they were not standing straight, they were always paying attention to the surrounding situation.It is still very dangerous if it passes in this way, and it is very likely to be found, but it is not very good if you do it, and it is easier to be found.


    "Go in invisible."


    Aroline said after observing that there was no other way besides being invisible.Naturally, it can pass from above, but some are too conspicuous, and have not been discovered yet, so it is best not to attack randomly, causing commotion is not what they want.


    After hiding with her power, a group of people walked along the wall of the building to the front, and two soldiers stood guarding the place on the left and right of the closed gate.


    "Is this a warehouse?"


    "Not sure, but it seems to be."


    "Don''t act in a hurry, I''ll explore the inside first."


    Arolin waved the others to calm down, and she was investigating the internal situation here. There were indeed a lot of things neatly stacked inside, but there were few things worthy of attention.


    "There are a lot of various materials... but they are all ordinary materials..."


    From the doorway to the depths, Aroline said softly after probing.

 1244 Chapter 1244

    "No, it''s not here."


    Arolin quickly inspected all the things in the entire warehouse, and found that although there were a lot of things inside, they were basically relatively ordinary and did not have the kind of precious materials they needed.


    "Not here?"


    A few people scanned the neighborhood. There were still many places to go nearby, but it would be troublesome to find such a place one by one.


    "By the way, the person who informed me said that that kind of material was hidden underground."


    "underground?"


    "That''s right. It''s a basement somewhere, it''s said to be very secretive, it seems to be inside the palace."


    "Is it newly constructed?" Gokara asked. "It shouldn''t be there before."


    "It must be new. It is said that there are many precious objects hidden inside. But the first thing to do is to find somewhere."


    "Are you going to split up?" Rianne asked after glanced at everyone.


    "Separate actions... Then where to gather at that time... It''s better not to take risks. If you really can''t, you can ask someone here."


    Aroline thought for a while and shook her head and said.


    "Won''t that also be exposed?"


    "I have a way. You don''t have to worry about this. You just have to find someone who can take care of things first. This kind of ordinary soldier will definitely not be able to ask."


    "Then go directly to the palace, and you can find such people there."


    After discussing it, I decided where to go next.Hua Yueling and his party no longer wandered around the outside of the palace, and went straight through the gate inside the palace.


    The roads inside the palace are not too complicated, but there are many places to go.The road is still somewhat bifurcated, and it is easy to get lost in it if you don''t remember it.


    The main reason is that they are not very familiar with this place. If they are a little familiar with the roads here, this will not be the case.


    "Where to go."


    Walking along the beautifully paved road all the way in, Aroline turned to ask Anna beside her, and only she was familiar with the situation in the palace.


    "It should be the right side, and the front is the main hall. It is the only place we can go here. The left side should be a resting place, and the right side is the side hall."


    "On the right... then go and see."


    It is safer to go to the right than to the left. After all, this is where the owner rests, and the defense must be quite tight.They did not come this time to carry out the assassination, unless necessary, what else did they do in the past.


    Along the road on the right, after passing through a small gate, you enter the courtyard on the right. There are many roads leading to different directions.Fortunately, there are some signs in different directions, otherwise Hua Yueling and the others will have to roam around like headless flies, although it is almost the same now.


    "It looks like it should be here."


    Arolin glanced around and pointed to the road on the left. She didn''t just guess at random, but felt that there seemed to be something that attracted her to the past.In other words, the things that make her feel unusual are over there.


    "Then go over there."


    Gekara and the others still believed in Aroline''s feelings, since she said so, just go there directly, there is no need to argue.


    When the road here is not familiar, they can only follow their feelings.


    There were quite a few places along the way. The place here is quite big, and I haven''t made a detour for a long time.


    "It''s getting closer and closer." Aroline closed her eyes and looked ahead. There is a row of beautifully constructed and quaint houses in front of them. There are no people living in these houses. They seem to be used for placing things. "But it''s weird. Didn''t you meet anyone along the way?"


    Even this yard is the same. It stands to reason that every place here should be guarded, or at least there are some talented pairs, but they have basically never encountered anyone along the way.The atmosphere here is so silent, it doesn''t look like a human being.


    I don''t know why. It stands to reason that there should be someone here, and there are not too many people, at least it shouldn''t be like this.


    Are they discovered?But this possibility is not high, and if it is discovered, it is definitely not the case. Aroline can also detect the anomaly, but everything is normal now, and it does not seem to be anomalous.


    "No problem?"


    "Not yet. Although I don''t know what''s going on, it shouldn''t have much to do with us. This is how it is here, but I don''t know why it''s like this."


    Aroline shook her head and continued to walk inside. There were many rooms here, but she just didn''t know if the thing she was looking for was actually here.


    When she came to the entrance of the room facing the door, Aroline waved her hand to signal the others not to go there. She pressed her face to the door and listened to the sound inside.


    "That''s it."


    After listening for a while, she nodded and said in a low voice.


    "What''s wrong? There is a trap inside?"


    "No, the guards are in the room, so there is no way to see it outside."


    "In that case, don''t you have to do it if you want to go in?"


    "That''s right. Let''s explore the other rooms too to see if there are people in those rooms. If no one can connect anymore, it will save a lot of trouble."


    I have a general understanding of all the rooms. Some of them are empty. It seems that there are people in the rooms in the center and on the sides.


    "In this case, go in from the middle room. But be careful not to make any noise."


    Aroline is very cautious. Although their strength is overwhelming in the face of the defensive power here, they are after all going to act secretly, not directly to destroy.If they do, it basically means that they will be discovered and noticed to some extent, which is naturally what they don''t want to see.


    "Just go in from here."


    Aroline pointed to one of the doors, pressed her body against the wall, and carefully pushed the door open.I looked up and observed and noticed that there were doors on the left and right sides inside, but they were closed.


    "Okay, just go from here."


    After confirming that there was no danger, a few people rushed into the room, then quickly closed the door and turned around. There were a lot of things in the room, but there was nothing they were looking for.


    "Going over there, I feel that there is something attracting me over there, maybe it''s here."


    Aroline also didn''t know if the kind of thing that attracted her was what they were looking for, but since there was such a thing, she naturally wanted to see it.

 1245 Chapter 1245

    The doors on the left and right are closed, which is not a good thing for them.This means that even if they come here, it is actually useless, unless they don''t go to the sides but leave directly, otherwise they will still startled, attracting the attention of the soldiers here.


    "Wait, they should be patrolling. This is a good opportunity!"


    Just when they were wondering if they could only use their hands, Hua Yueling''s words sounded. He stood on the pile of stacked objects and observed, noticing that the soldiers on the other side stood up and went to the left and right. Going, it looks like it should be to check other places.


    After Hua Yueling''s reminder, Aroline and the others, who were about to act, also hid.


    The sound of footsteps sounded, the door was pushed open, and the soldiers walked in slowly, and looked around at will. After seeing everything as usual, they continued to walk forward. The leisurely look did not look like it at all. Keeping things here.


    "Let''s go."


    Taking advantage of the opponent''s departure, Hua Yueling and the others quickly passed through the opened door, and then went to the room where the soldiers were before.


    "It''s around here."


    Aroline reached the corner of the room, which was the only place in the room where there were no piles of things.If you observe it, it''s actually not so obvious, just think that there are not so many things that need to be placed here, but for Aroline and the others who were originally attracted, this is very obvious.


    "There should be an underground passage here. But in this case, maybe this is the place we are looking for. Anna, didn''t you mean that the thing we were looking for was in the basement?"


    "Yes."


    When I got to the vacant place, I stood on it and didn''t see any obvious traces leading to the underground, which meant that the mechanism had to be turned on.I scanned the room, but didn''t find anything similar to a mechanism.


    "Could it be in another room?"


    "There is a possibility. It doesn''t look like there is a mechanism here. I have seen it everywhere, and there is no special note."


    "Then go and have a look in another room. But don''t go all the way, leave some people behind, and others will disperse."


    Aroline and Anna stayed behind, and the rest of the others walked to both sides.They went through the door to other rooms, and they looked for it, but every room was filled with all kinds of things. It was really not easy if they wanted to find out. Hua Yueling and the others did not. Found something worth noting.


    "not here¡­¡­"


    Going to the next room, until the last room, I found a switch hidden in the dark.But there are people here, and it would be troublesome to just turn on the switch.


    "What should I do?"


    Subconsciously turned her head to look at Rianne next to her and asked.


    Rianne didn¡¯t think about it. Who could have thought that the switch would be placed in such a place, so that even if you want to open the underground passage, there is no way to do it without attracting attention, and this is what they least want to see Situation.


    "I can only think of a way. Go back and ask Miss Aroline if there is any way."


    A few people had no choice but to go back, and when they returned to the room where the basement was located, a few soldiers who had gone out had already returned, which was even more troublesome.


    "come in."


    Aroline opened the door from inside, and Hua Yueling and the others realized that there was something wrong with the soldiers. They all seemed to fall asleep. It seemed that she had used some special ability.


    "These soldiers are controlled by me, so don''t worry about them next."


    Aroline looked at them as she spoke.


    "What did you find?"


    "There is a switch here, but it is guarded by the soldiers. We have no choice but to come back and find you."


    "Then leave it to me."


    But the strange thing is that there is also a switch on the other side, and soldiers are also guarding it, and Gokara has no choice but to return.Aroline¡¯s next two tasks were followed by Huayueling and Gekara. The three acted together and turned on the switch without much time.


    With the continuous sound, the basement appeared before their eyes.The floor cracked in the middle, and a passage to the underground emerged.


    "Let''s go, go down and take a look. What you''re looking for should be right here."


    "The action went smoothly." After coming here, he didn''t encounter any obstacles, and easily found the place where the thing they were looking for was probably unrealistic.


    However, after thinking about it, maybe this is normal. After such a long period of peace, even the defense of this kind of place, or the alertness, has actually been reduced a lot.Of course, it may actually be those people who feel that there is no need to send more people to guard here, so they can easily sneak in.


    "and many more!"


    Walking down the stairs, Arolin, who walked halfway to the front, suddenly stretched out her hand and motioned to Hua Yueling and the others to stop.


    Everyone stopped silently. Although they were all wondering what was going on, they kept quiet before Aroline didn''t speak.


    "There are people down there. I don''t know if they found us. Be careful."


    Aroline went down a few steps, but at a slower pace.


    "Moreover, the enemies below are stronger."


    "Not an ordinary soldier?"


    "It should not be, but much better than ordinary soldiers."


    The group of people went all the way down the stairs to the lowest level. There was a straight passage in front of them, leading to unknown places.According to what Aroline felt, the kind of thing they were looking for should be somewhere on the left, but something that caught her attention was on the right.


    "Go to the left to find it, you can find it in the deepest part."


    "Why don''t you come with us?"


    Gekara asked suspiciously. I don''t know what she thinks. When she gets here, she has to be separated. Shouldn''t she be together here?


    "There is something here that makes me care, I have to go and see."


    Arolin''s explanation is also very simple. After the explanation, she doesn''t say anything, and walks directly to the right.


    Looking at her back, Gekara shook his head. There is actually no need to worry about her. Even if she is alone, she is more powerful than all of them combined.


    "Let''s go too, go find what you are looking for first, and talk about other things later."


    Obviously there was no way and no reason to stop Aroline, so Gekara said nothing, turned and walked to the left.


    The three of Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other and decided to stay and follow Gekara and the others.

 1246 Chapter 1246: Missing?

    There are people patrolling in the basement, and people can be seen in the passage and at the entrance. Some of these people are powerful, but they are not in the eyes of Gekara.


    In fact, if they fight alone, they can solve these enemies, but it is definitely not that simple. The strength of the people guarding here is definitely beyond doubt.But now they are not only strong in individual people, but also in large numbers, so there is no need to care about these enemies at all, and there is no need to put them in the eyes.


    Walking all the way in, the basement is really big enough, just sprint forward like this, it took about five minutes to reach the end.


    There is no door at the end, and no one is there. Someone has just patrolled past and is walking back. Now is the best time for them to act.


    Quickly opened the innermost door, and then two people went in, and the others guarded them at the door.Patrol soldiers come on patrols regularly. It does not mean that they will come all the time, but they will come every once in a while.


    After patrolling once, they would stop and sit outside in a place similar to the living room to rest for a while.


    While waiting for Gekara and Rianne, Hua Yueling and the others are also observing the situation in this passage. This passage is actually very simple. You can see that the direction facing the place from where you enter is those placed. In the room of things, there is nothing else, there is only a passage to a deeper place.


    At the end, where they are now, there is nothing, and there is no mechanism.


    "What the guard wants to say is pretty strict, but the level of guard is still not enough."


    Under Aroline''s cheating-like behavior, these guards are almost like none.


    "Yes, Sister Aroline is so easy to help, otherwise it will be a lot of trouble, and it is almost impossible to achieve the goal easily."


    Hua Yueling and the others spoke softly, and looked at the door next to them from time to time to see if Gekara and the others had come out.


    "But if there are places for hiding things on both sides, why is there a passage in the middle?"


    What Hua Yueling was talking about was the passage in the center, and there should be nothing on both sides. It seemed to make no sense to do so.But since it is built like this, it must have its meaning, that is to say, there may be something hidden at the end of the passage.


    "If you have time, you can go and see it later."


    "Well, there may be some useful discoveries."


    Lu Yuetong also felt that this should be done, so she nodded and said immediately.


    It didn''t take long before Gokala and the others walked out of the room. Looking at the smiles on their faces, they knew that this time was rewarding, and the results were better than expected.


    "There are a lot of useful things in it, but we can''t take too much at once, otherwise it''s easy to be discovered. I only took a few this time. Let''s talk about it next time if we have a chance."


    "Did you get the materials?" Anna asked eagerly, worried that they were attracted by other things and forgot the most important things.


    "Take it all, how could this be forgotten." Gokara replied.


    "That''s good, I got what I should get, go back. It''s better not to stay in this kind of place for too long."


    "Yes, but don''t worry too much, go out and have a look."


    Rianne looked at the entrance, but did not see Aroline coming.


    "But Miss Aroline didn''t know what she was looking for, she hasn''t come here yet."


    "It should be here soon."


    Hua Yueling is also not sure.After all, he didn''t even know what Sister Aroline was looking for, but if it was something more attractive than this kind of material, it should still be quite important.


    Several people returned to the entrance and saw the people who had been patrolling were sitting and resting, all in a relaxed manner, either sitting or lying down, eating and drinking drinks, no longer leisurely.


    "I haven''t come out yet, let''s go and have a look."


    Several people stood under the stairs and waited for a while. Seeing that Aroline still showed no signs of coming out, they did not continue to wait, turned around and walked to the right.


    When I came into the passage on the right, Aroline was not seen.It looks like which room he entered.


    "If you want to find her, it looks like you can only find her one room at a time."


    It''s strange, there is something that can attract Aroline''s attention, and she hasn''t responded for so long, and she doesn''t know what she is doing.If I just brought something back, it should be soon, but until now I still haven''t seen any response.


    "Let''s wait and see, or else."


    "Let''s find her inside, just to see what else is there."


    Gekara decided to act, not just to find Aroline, they were not worried about Aroline''s safety, after all, her strength was there, how could she encounter danger in such a place.


    It''s just that there are a lot of useful things here, so you can take a look, if you run into it, you can also understand what Aroline is doing.


    I looked around in different rooms again, but the strange thing was that Aroline was not found until the deepest point. No one knew where she had gone, and even after searching everywhere, she was not found.


    "how come?"


    Gokala and the others took a lot of things, but in order not to be found, they took as little as possible, only a few, and not too much.


    "There is no one in that room, have you already gone out?"


    She doesn''t even believe this statement, but besides thinking like this, what else can she guess?It''s really strange. If you want to say something, you should be able to find her here, but the truth is completely different.


    "Could it be that there are hidden rooms here too?"


    "It''s also possible...but if there is a mechanism, we didn''t hear the sound, nor did we notice the strange place when we searched."


    Several people stood at the end of the passage, all at a loss, and no one could figure out what was going on in Aroline.


    "Then what shall we do?"


    "Let''s wait and see." Gokala thought for a while, and it must be impossible to leave now. You have to know the news of Aroline before you say it. It is not good to leave now.


    "Maybe she will come out in a while. She also knows our actions, and it shouldn''t make us wait too long."


    "¡­¡­so be it."


    A few people simply stopped thinking of continuing to search, and stood in the middle of this passage, waiting for Aroline to return.But no one knows exactly when she will show up.

 1247 Chapter 1247

    The situation is very strange, Hua Yueling, the strongest Aroline in their team, was missing, and there was no reaction at all.Parting before this is just going left and right.


    Nothing happened to Hua Yueling and the others, nor did they encounter any strange things, nor did they encounter any powerful enemies, but Aroline seemed to be different here.


    After waiting for a while, she still didn''t see anyone coming out, and Aroline seemed to have disappeared out of thin air.No one knows what happened, the most unlikely thing happened in front of their eyes.


    No one would think that something happened to Aroline. It is impossible. With Aroline''s strength, it can be said that she can walk sideways, and there is no one who can pose a threat to her.If they did, they wouldn''t be allowed to act like this, and they haven''t reacted at all. It''s simply impossible.


    Hua Yueling was still confused, his sight swept almost all the places in this passage, but there was no noticeable place there.Sister Aroline came here and then disappeared. It should be guessed that she disappeared on her own initiative, but if that''s the case, it wouldn''t be right for her to come back.


    If Aroline really disappeared voluntarily, then it should be almost time to come back now. Time has passed so long, she should also estimate the time.


    "Strange, really strange."


    Walking back and forth in place, Hua Yueling thought, but couldn''t think of anything useful.There is no clue. The one that can be used as a clue is that Aroline once said that there was something here that attracted her attention when they separated not long ago.


    "Wait-if that''s the case..."


    Suddenly, Hua Yueling had a flash of inspiration and thought of a way to come out.


    "I can''t say if it''s a good idea, but at least you can try it."


    Thinking about this, he immediately activated his exploration skills, mainly exploring the nearby rooms to see if he could find anything.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    No, nothing, maybe his strength is not enough, anyway, after walking to the entrance and exploring all the rooms in this passage, Hua Yueling found nothing.


    There is nothing so noteworthy, at least not like what Sister Aroline showed.If you can''t even attract yourself, how can you be attracted to Sister Aroline?


    Hua Yueling felt this way, and he believed that his thoughts were not wrong and very correct.


    "Since this method doesn''t work, I can only ask Xiaoxue to see if she can do anything."


    The reason why my own exploration is not effective is mainly due to my lack of strength, or lack of skill level.


    "Xiaoxue, is there a way?"


    "People naturally have a way. But if the master raises the level of the skill, he should be able to find it. There is no need for someone to help."


    Xiaoxue didn''t know if she was stunned with him, her tone was somewhat aggressive.Fortunately, she was just playing a little temper, and soon recovered. She also knew that there were more important things to do now, and she couldn''t just delay here.


    "Well, it seems that you want the master to upgrade the skill level now, so let''s call it to others, but then the master will have to thank them well!"


    "Of course."


    Hua Yueling immediately nodded and said.With the help of Xiaoxue, Hua Yueling''s eyes flashed, and then she realized that the scenery she saw in her eyes was not the same. He soon found the thing that attracted the attention of Sister Aroline, and even he saw Aroline. The figure of sister.


    It seemed that Sister Aroline was standing in that room, lowering her head as if she was thinking about something, but her figure was a little dim, and she felt like she would disappear at any time.In other words, the figure he was seeing was not the real figure of Sister Aroline, but something similar to a projection.


    "over there!"


    After finding it, Hua Yueling returned to Gekara and the others, pointing to the room she found and whispered.Then no matter what they thought, whether they understood or not, they rushed over quickly.


    Gokala and the others immediately understood what he was talking about, and hurriedly followed in his footsteps, and entered the room with his front and back feet.


    After entering, Hua Yueling found that Sister Alorin''s figure had disappeared in front of her eyes. She didn''t know where she had gone, or the phantom had just disappeared.


    But he could still see the thing that Sister Aroline was paying attention to.It was a weapon, a weird sword-like weapon. The body of the sword was almost as long as his arm. The whole body was red and the handle was a little short, so it would be able to be held.


    "Ok?!"


    "Master, hold your breath!"


    Xiaoxue''s reminder suddenly sounded in her ears, Hua Yueling didn''t even have time to ask what happened, and quickly cleared the thoughts in her mind, without thinking about anything, standing there quietly.


    After Gekara and the others came in, they found something wrong with Hua Yueling. They hurriedly moved forward. Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang were both anxiously trying to do something. They stretched out their hands, but were stopped by her. Up.


    "Don''t touch him."


    Gokara grabbed their outstretched hand and said in a rather serious tone.


    "The situation is a little bit wrong, it seems that he should have found what Miss Aroline was looking for, don''t be impulsive."


    Shaking his head at them, Gekara stared at Hua Yueling''s figure.Seeing a burst of light enveloped him, and then no other changes, Hua Yueling''s whole body disappeared from their eyes abruptly.


    "what happened!"


    "Ling!"


    "Be quiet!"


    Gokala quickly reminded them, and shook his head at them, asking them not to worry.


    "It''s okay, Miss Aroline should have gone to other places like this. Let''s get to know the situation first, maybe we can find something."


    With that said, their eyes focused on the place where Hua Yueling was standing, especially where he stretched out his hand to put it, but now there is nothing there.


    "Sister Aroline said that there was something here that attracted her attention, but there was nothing here."


    "Xiao Ling just reached out and grabbed something. It should be a weapon like a sword, but there is nothing here."


    Gekara and the others couldn''t see the sword Hua Yueling saw, so they didn''t know what happened, and they didn''t know what was here.That is something that can only be seen with special power, and it is a rare thing.


    Lu Yuetong stepped forward to try and fumble, but he didn''t find anything. There really was nothing there, which made them very strange.

 1248 Chapter 1248 The World in the Sword

    "..."


    Hua Yueling held her head, groaned and stood up.A breeze blew, blowing his short hair, listening to the wind, it was quite cool.


    "here is¡­¡­"


    He looked around with some doubts before opening his eyes. What he saw in front of him made his eyes widen.


    "How can I be in a place like this?"


    Standing in a deep valley, surrounded by towering mountains, I can''t see the end when I look up.There are white clouds floating in the blue sky, and some creatures that have never been seen flying in the sky, seem to be playing games.


    "That sword... also came here, but where am I?"


    Hua Yueling thought very strangely, didn''t know what happened, and was taken to this place for no reason.But Sister Aroline should be here if she wants to come, but she doesn''t know where she is now.


    "Um... you have to find Sister Aroline first, and then find a way to get out."


    Bend down slightly, grasped the hilt of the sword stuck on the ground with both hands, and pulled it out forcefully.The sword was deeply inserted into the clusters of flowers and green grass on the ground, but it didn''t take much effort to pull it out. Hua Yueling pulled it out with just a little effort.


    After returning to the house for a few times, this sword is quite easy to use, but I don''t know what this sword really does.It is impossible to appear here for no reason, and the reason why I appear here is also because of this sword.


    "Regardless of this, go to Sister Aroline, I don''t know where she is now."


    Looking around, there are two places to walk, leading to opposite sides.Hua Yueling looked at the front, then turned her head to look behind her, and she was a little uncertain for a while that it would be better to go there.


    Looking down at the sword in his hand, it was still a pretty sword, but the shape of the sword was still somewhat weird.


    One end of the sword body is an ordinary blade, and to the top, it is curved to the other side with an arc similar to a large sword.On the other end of the sword body is covered with sharp thorns, these thorns are also red, and the color is more dazzling than the sword body, blood red.


    "This may be the key to going out."


    After all, I relied on this sword to enter this place, and it is still possible to rely on this sword to get out.


    Holding the hilt of the sword tightly, Hua Yueling walked forward on the grass covered with flowers. Not far in front was a road that looked like he could go out.


    "Xiaoxue, can you find out where Sister Aroline is?"


    "No, this place is quite special, isolated from exploration. Master, you should be able to detect it, right?"


    "That''s right. No matter how I probe, I can''t probe farther. You said that I thought it was a problem of my own strength before, but now it doesn''t seem to be the case at all."


    "Ah, there are some factors in this aspect."


    Xiaoxue said another sentence after he had said this, as if suddenly awakened.Hua Yueling could only show a speechless expression.


    "Hehe, I''m joking with the master. But what people say is not entirely false. If the master is strong enough, you should be able to check it a little bit, but based on the current strength of the master, there is definitely no way to do it. ."


    Xiaoxue also said in a rather helpless tone.


    "Okay, okay, it''s all my fault, okay."


    "It has nothing to do with the master''s mistake."


    After Xiaoxue finished speaking, there was nothing to say. Hua Yueling originally wanted to talk to her again, but it seemed that there was no way to talk anymore.Shrugging his shoulders, he continued to walk forward.


    Try to use the probing skills to explore the surroundings, but still nothing is found. Everything looks normal here, but in fact, you will know that it is not normal at all.


    The entrance of the cave was illuminated by the spilt sunlight. Standing at the entrance of the cave, pressing one hand on the mountain wall, leaning forward and looking inside, you can also see some inside, all of which are illuminated by the light coming in, but look It''s not too clear.


    "There is nothing, and I can''t see if someone has walked by... or I have to go in and see."


    The passage in the cave is winding and winding, and I don''t know where it will lead at a glance.However, it was the first time he came here after all, so he didn''t understand the situation at all, and even knowing where to lead was actually useless.


    Walking inward along the road, it was very quiet along the way, except for the sound of my own footsteps and the occasional sound of falling rocks from nowhere. There was no other sound.


    As she walked, Hua Yueling''s mood changed a bit, and her pace accelerated, as if she was about to race against someone, for fear of falling behind.


    It is naturally impossible to find Aroline. At least until now, Huayueling didn''t even find a clue.


    Fast forward along the passage, the passage is empty, and I haven''t seen other figures after walking for so long. To be honest, Hua Yueling is really strange.How can there be nothing here, even if you can''t see people, but are there not even some other creatures?


    "Sister Aroline."


    Hua Yueling whispered to Sister Aroline, but no one responded to him.He also didn''t know if he was coming in the wrong direction, it felt uncomfortable.


    Along the way, he was actually a little hesitant about whether he wanted to continue forward or turn over and go back, but after thinking about it, he decided to go down like this and see what he could find at the end.


    "You can only go on like this, don''t worry."


    Patted her cheek, Hua Yueling thought so.The footsteps sounded louder, and the sound of rubble falling beside my ears sounded exceptionally clear, as if it was sounding beside my ears.


    "Huh...it''s quite long," Hua Yueling took a long breath, looked ahead, the curving road could not see the end, not far away was the road winding to the right, I don''t know how long it will be. "I hope it won''t be too long."


    "Roar!"


    The roar sounded, and suddenly the whole mountain range and the big earthquake trembled, as if something directly bombarded the whole mountain range.Hua Yueling looked back quickly, did not see anything, and immediately looked ahead.


    "Roar!"


    The roar seemed to rise in the ears, and it came down extremely suddenly, shocking Hua Yueling, he hadn''t even sorted out what was going on.


    "Is something there?"


    It sounds like a very powerful creature, and I don''t know what it is.Since I can hear the sound, it means that it shouldn''t be far away. I guess I can get out of this passage after walking.


    "Could it be that Sister Aroline is fighting it?"

 1249 Chapter 1249 Dragon

    Shaking like a mountain collapse and the ground cracked, Hua Yueling had to stop, holding the next mountain wall with her hand to stabilize her body.


    "It''s shaking a bit badly."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t move forward, so she could only wait temporarily, but she didn''t know if it would be dangerous to wait.There is a tendency to fall from the cave tunnel, and the gravel falls more and more.


    "Well!"


    A few stones fell and hit Hua Yueling''s head, and he couldn''t avoid it. At this time, the cave was still shaking, and he couldn''t move if he wanted to move, so he could only carry it down.It hurts a little bit, but he won''t take it to heart.


    "It''s okay, as long as the whole passage doesn''t collapse."


    If that were the case, he would probably be smashed to death here, and he absolutely didn''t want that.


    "It seems that I must leave here as soon as possible, it feels a bit dangerous."


    The whole mountain was shaking, which made him feel the danger is coming. Who knows if the passage will really collapse, after all, it doesn''t look so strong here and can withstand such a strong attack.


    When the shaking almost stopped, Hua Yueling quickly continued to sprint forward. It didn''t take much time this time, Hua Yueling always saw the hope of going out.


    "It''s there, just take a little longer to get there."


    Thinking about this, Hua Yueling stepped faster, but I don''t know if he heard his heartbeat, or if he was simply discovered.The cry of the monsters became more frequent, and the shaking of the mountains and the ground was the same, shaking once in a while, but it was not as violent as the previous one.


    The monster should be fighting, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fighting Aroline.It stands to reason that the monster should not be her opponent if it is to fight Aroline, but the time has passed for so long, and the battle is still not over, which makes it hard for him to believe that it will be Sister Aroline outside.


    But maybe because of some special circumstances, Sister Aroline couldn''t solve the enemy quickly. It is undeniable that this situation is possible, not completely impossible.


    The light shone into the cave entrance and sprinkled on the ground inside the cave. This was another light source besides the light source Hua Yueling summoned.Hua Yueling hadn''t seen such a light for a long time, and she really felt a little cordial when she saw it again.


    Speeding up his pace and ran to the exit, he kept guarding his eyes, blocking the light from shining directly on his eyes. After he went out, he quickly looked around, looking for the creature in battle.


    "Dragon!"


    After a short while after going out, Hua Yueling also adapted to the outside light, raised his head and looked up, and saw a pure black dragon soaring in the sky, his mouth open and let out an angry roar.


    Dive down, rushing towards the ground like a fighter plane, and like a falling meteor, standing below and watching its huge figure has an indescribable sense of pressure.Although Hua Yueling was not facing this oppression head-on, she was also forced to take two steps back.


    "very scary!"


    Hua Yueling had also encountered a dragon before, but that dragon did not have the same sense of oppression like this black dragon.This kind of pressure makes people breathless, very uncomfortable.


    Pushing back into the cave, although there was some aggrievedness in doing so, Hua Yueling couldn''t face the black dragon head-on for the time being, and could only deal with it in this way.


    The flame burned the earth, and the black dragon spit out a long fire, the flames lingered, and a scorching sensation rose with the burning of the flame.


    The oppression brought by the black dragon dissipated a bit, Hua Yueling returned to the exit, the grass growing on the ground was burned to ashes, and the scorching sensation hit, he patiently looked ahead, looking for another way Figure.


    Naturally, the Black Dragon could not make such an attack for no reason. There must be a reason for it. Hua Yueling believed in her own judgment.Who caused it to be so angry, or who was fighting it, Hua Yueling searched for a circle, but had not found any figure.


    "nobody¡­¡­"


    There was no one on the ground. Hua Yueling immediately raised her head and looked up. The sky was still blue, and the white clouds turned into various shapes and drifted slowly, as if they were asleep.Moving slowly like a snail, it looked like it had never moved before.


    The black dragon''s huge figure was flying in the air, but Hua Yueling never saw another figure exist.Can''t find who is fighting it, is there anyone here.


    "impossible!"


    Hua Yueling shook her head vigorously and dispelled this thought. This is impossible. It is impossible that no one else is around, otherwise the Black Dragon is going crazy alone.


    "Is it sister Aroline?"


    Thinking so suspiciously, he quickly looked around again, looking for another figure that existed here.The black dragon kept flying in the air, flapping a pair of wings that covered the sky and sun.


    "Still can''t find it, where is that person?"


    The black dragon seemed to have lost his opponent''s position, flying constantly in the sky, but never stopped.He didn''t make any more attacks, just looking for the enemy''s position, but lost everything in his eyes.


    "Let me have a look."


    Hua Yueling was hiding in the mountain road thinking like this, he desperately wanted to know who was outside, but the facts couldn''t make him wish.Just no one''s figure appeared, as if there was no one other than the black dragon.


    The black dragon was still in the sky, Hua Yueling didn''t dare to go out and touch its mold.It was a dragon, a living dragon, Hua Yueling didn''t think she could contend with it by virtue of her own strength, let alone contend, even the courage to stand in front of it was hard to mention.


    What a terrible kind of enemy, with a huge body and terrible pressure, just standing in front of it requires enough courage, otherwise, before it comes down, one''s feet should be softened first.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Leaning against the mountain wall, Hua Yueling exhaled a long breath, Hua Yueling was not in a hurry to go out, nor did he in a hurry to do anything else, just staying in the passage like this, he was still waiting.


    That person will appear sooner or later, unless he has left here.But since you have provoke the black dragon, why should you leave? Isn''t it meaningless to provoke the black dragon?


    Hua Yueling also didn''t know, everything made him wonder why he was here, and...


    Raising the sword in his hand, Huayueling Road was about to forget it completely, only then did he remember that he had also got a sword.This special sword is what brought itself here.

 1250 Chapter 1250

    The storm outside hasn''t faded yet, and the black dragon is still flying back and forth in the sky, guarding this area, and will not leave until the goal is reached.


    Heilong wouldn''t be able to get out of the hidden place without leaving Huayueling, and confronting the black dragon head-on was not something he could do.At least not what he can do now.Even if she had never really fought with it, Hua Yueling could still imagine its terrible place. Facing such a monster-like enemy, Hua Yueling had no confidence.


    Don''t talk about anything else, just talk about how to fight?Hua Yueling didn''t have any very good ideas. Facing the flying enemy, he had nothing to do. All he could do was wait.Either wait for the person fighting the black dragon to come out, or wait until the black dragon leaves this area.


    No matter which one needs to wait, Hua Yueling''s time is quite urgent, he wants to solve the task at hand as soon as possible, and then leave here to go back.But facts do not allow him to do so.


    "Still no response?"


    Hua Yueling leaned out a little to observe the situation outside, but there was still no other figure outside.The black dragon also didn''t mean to leave, and the sound of wings flapping could be heard below. The sound was quite ear-splitting, and it sounded a little scary.


    "Ok?"


    But just when Hua Yueling was wondering what was going on, she saw a figure appeared in the sky at some point, and that figure was on the huge body of the black dragon.A long spear turned into thunder slammed down.


    In the sound of unspeakable confrontation, the black dragon somehow found the figure of the sneak attacker, and its wings swept back like a big fan, colliding with the spear formed by thunder and lightning.


    The thunder light dissipated, the figure that emerged disappeared into the sky, and the black dragon was also hit and fell to the ground.


    When the black dragon fell halfway, flapped its wings and flew back into the sky, and the dialysis person disappeared.Although Heilong kept turning his head to look for the figure of that person, it was obviously still not found.


    "It''s gone again, but it seems to be Sister Aroline."


    Hua Yueling also saw that person''s figure for only a moment, but he couldn''t see it very clearly either, and can only be judged based on a rough idea, that person really seems to be Sister Aroline.But why does she adopt this way of fighting?


    This makes Hua Yueling very strange. If you want to say that Sister Aroline''s fighting style should be straight and straight, she rarely sees her fighting like this.If you really say that Black Dragon is so powerful that even Sister Aroline is not an opponent Hua Yueling, she would definitely not believe it, 1 then she must have her own ideas for adopting such a fighting method.


    "Hey, Xiaoyueling, are you here too?"


    When Hua Yueling was thinking about this kind of problem, she felt her shoulder patted, and a familiar voice sounded in her ears.However, he was still taken aback when he was unguarded at the beginning. Fortunately, he responded promptly, otherwise he would have to be spotted by the black dragon outside.


    Although he is in the cave now, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t have to worry about the attack of the black dragon at all.If the black dragon hits the mountain, or more directly, falls to the ground and sprays fire into the cave, it is not fun.


    "Sister Aroline, it really is you."


    Hua Yueling was also relieved to see her, and the person she was looking for was found, and then she had to find a way out.


    "I guess it might be Sister Aroline, you are fighting with it, do you want to continue?"


    "Yeah, sister, I haven''t found a way to get out. Moreover, this dragon has thick skin and thick flesh, there is no way to kill it. Sister, I have been deadlocked with it for a long time, there is no way."


    "Let me just say, how can Sister Aroline adopt such a fighting method with the strength. But is there no way to get out?"


    "At least not yet. I have seen both sides, and the other side is also a clearing, but there are some flower monsters over there, and there is a very big one. Sister, I am not an opponent, really, both sides are fast I''m pissed off my sister."


    Aroline complained very helplessly, she rarely encountered such a thing, but there was nothing she could do here.I don''t even know how to get out. The enemies I meet are also very strong to speak strong, but they are not strong enough that she is not an opponent, but even this way she can''t beat them.


    Enemies are special, and you cannot think of them as ordinary creatures. They are special creatures, and to some extent, they are immortal creatures.


    This is a very big problem, no matter how much damage Aroline causes to them, there is no way to really kill them, and in the end you will find that everything is just a waste of work.I have been busy for a long time but there is no effect at all, which makes her wonder what to do.


    "Sister, I also thought of other ways to get out of the fight and go to other places to see, but the space here is so big, surrounded by invisible walls, so I can''t get out."


    "Even Sister Aroline can''t help you?"


    "Naturally this is the case, otherwise, sister, I would have gone out a long time ago, and it will take so long without any news."


    Although Aroline couldn''t see the outside world, she still knew what was happening. Otherwise, why Hua Yueling came here must be because she never went back.


    "that¡­¡­"


    "Hey, wait a minute, isn''t this the sword my sister I saw?"


    Just when Hua Yueling wanted to say something more, Arolin suddenly noticed something, and her eyes fell on the sword in his hand.


    "I don''t know much, but when I got here, this sword was not far away from me. I pulled it out and brought it with me. This sword should be the key to going back."


    "Sure. Xiaoyueling is still good at you. Sister, I didn''t have such a thing to follow when I came over."


    Arolin took his hand and raised it up, staring at the sword, her eyes serious.Hua Yueling didn''t know exactly what she saw, but it seemed that it was something very important, so he couldn''t explain it clearly.


    "This sword..."


    "Ok?"


    "This sword is suitable for you, Xiaoyueling, I will ask you if I have something to do in a while."


    "Ok?"


    "Don''t always um um um, can it work? Just agree to it."


    Aroline knocked him on the head unhappily, but said nothing.


    "It seems that the creatures here can only be killed by this. I will take you to the top in a while, and when I cause enough damage to the black dragon, you will kill it with this sword."


    "Can it be done?"


    "Sister, what I said is still wrong, what you have to do is very simple."

 1251 Chapter 1251

    Aroline disappeared, and after saying what she wanted him to do, she disappeared from him, and she should have gone outside.However, Hua Yueling went out to observe but did not see her.


    After a while, the black dragon''s roar sounded, and then Hua Yueling saw the figure of Aroline floating in the air, fighting the black dragon in a posture that had never been seen before.


    The battle between the two parties was extremely fierce. At first, Aroline actually used the method of directly colliding with the black dragon to fight each other. It seemed that Hua Yueling really didn''t know what to say.Sister Aroline''s petite body actually collided with a huge black dragon. Isn''t this the gap between a snail and an elephant?


    However, the two sides are still on the same level. In fact, this is still conceivable, but the gap seems to be a bit too big.


    Amid the violent roar, the black dragon retreated, a pair of wings flapped violently, and the strong wind blew towards Aroline, but then Aroline''s figure disappeared from the air and disappeared again.


    "Sister Aroline''s fighting style is powerful enough, and the Black Dragon can''t find her traces and has no choice but to follow her."


    This way of fighting sounds easy, but in fact it is not so easy to do. What you have to do is not only to be fast, to be able to hide your body shape, but also to prevent the enemy from discovering your breath. .The last point is actually the hardest.


    Hua Yueling is still hiding, and now he hasn''t played before, he just needs to wait, it''s no different from before.This is what Sister Aroline said. Let him wait. When it''s time for him to appear, Sister Aroline will come and take him to solve the black dragon.


    Although it is not particularly clear what is going on, it is almost that only the sword in his hand can kill the black dragon, and it must be used by him personally.


    Keeping an eye on the outside situation, the battle between Aorline and the black dragon is still quite anxious for the time being. Although Aroline has the upper hand, the black dragon is not afraid of death, so I can¡¯t tell at all that it is at a disadvantage during the battle. of.The battle between the two sides was fierce, and no one would keep their hands.


    "boom!"


    Amid the violent roar, both the bodies of Aroline and the Black Dragon retreated, but they didn''t retreat much. Aroline stepped on the air and turned over and continued to chase the Black Dragon.


    "boom!"


    The body slammed heavily on the wings of the black dragon shrouded in front of him, and the hard scales could not stop her attack.The huge body of the black dragon fell to the ground like a meteor.


    The block did not play its due role, the black dragon simply spread its wings, surging flames in his mouth, and the fireball burst out.


    As soon as the figure flashed, Aroline did not directly avoid it, but somehow passed through the fireball and reached the black dragon''s chest again.He hit its chest with both hands, and accompanied by a heavy sound, the black dragon''s roar and screams were mixed, and all sorts of hits hit the ground.


    The dust was everywhere, and Aroline¡¯s series of attacks on the black dragon could not be stopped at all, let alone doing other things, she could only carry it off like this abruptly, and the injury was not small.Even with its extremely hard scales, it was still injured, the scales fell, and an incredible mark appeared on the chest.


    Amidst the roar of the dragon, the black dragon rose from the ground and flew back into the air, roaring wildly with flames.The flames burned the air, but Aroline was missing.


    "It''s not enough, it has to be consumed."


    The black dragon hasn''t fallen down yet, just think about it, why is there a dragon in front of you, no matter how easy it is to be defeated.


    After taking the step out, Hua Yueling leaned against the mountain wall, still waiting for the result.Originally, he wanted to go out, thinking it was time for him to play, but his ears remembered Sister Aroline''s words, which made him have to stop and return to where he was before.


    "This kind of enemy... is it really something that humans can fight against?"


    Hua Yueling even had such suspicions, but soon he sent his cowardly thoughts to his mind.


    "There is no need to think like this."


    Isn''t Sister Aroline fighting it, and she doesn''t let the wind fall.


    The black dragon was flying in the sky, but this method of fighting would not affect Aroline in the slightest. Aroline also flickered, not staying in a fixed place, and the black dragon could not help her.I can''t find where she is, and it is difficult to attack her.


    You come and I go between the two sides, the play is so lively, Hua Yueling can''t even see them clearly.But this is also normal. Aroline is very fast, and her body flickers like a flash of lightning. It is difficult to find where she is, unless she stops, otherwise her eyes cannot keep up with her speed.


    The black dragon has a fast reaction speed, and its attack defense range is very large, but even so, there is still no way to completely defend it, and it can only continue to flap its wings and make an angry dragon roar.


    Anger has no effect. No matter how angry it is, there is still no way to find Aroline. She can only follow her footsteps and make futile attacks again and again.


    Although Aroline is stronger, she didn''t directly use her strength to crush the black dragon. Instead, she took advantage of speed and kept playing with her opponent.The black dragon was extremely angry by her behavior, but the more it was like this, the more it could do nothing, it could not catch up with Aroline''s speed, nor could it cause her any harm.


    I can only watch him move around by his side like this, neither the spitting flame nor the flapping wings can hit her.After trying in vain again and again, the black dragon stopped.


    "After all, this kind of dragon has the power of one body, but there is no wisdom."


    Hua Yueling watched the movement outside, looked at the furious figure of the black dragon, and thought so in her heart.The black dragon is just a reckless man according to humans.


    "Sister Aroline should be about to succeed, just wait a while."


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling was full of confidence in Aroline, and a black dragon couldn''t compare with her at all.It just takes some time, which is normal.


    Aroline''s figure is still erratic, making it difficult to find a trace.Although the black dragon kept attacking, and even directly used the dragon roar to deter her, it still had no effect. There was no way to find her, and there was no way to shake her out. Naturally, the power of the dragon roar did not need to be said much, but for Aroline has no effect.

 1252 Chapter 1252

    The black dragon''s cries resounded across the sky, and the raging flames burned, burning the ground, leaving a dark trail.


    The battle lasted for a while, but the black dragon still failed to withstand Aroline''s offensive, and after relying on his terrifying body to resist for a while, he was defeated.Aroline did not know when to appear behind it, slapped her palm on its back, a powerful force impacted it, making it unable to resist, and falling to the ground.


    Falling like a meteorite, it tried to turn its body to balance and let itself fly again, but how could Aroline give it another chance.That is to say, he took the opportunity to reach it again, and kicked it down fiercely. With a heavy sound, the black dragon fell faster.


    "Xiao Yueling, kill it!"


    Arolin appeared behind Hua Yueling, hugged him and rushed out, the black dragon fell to the ground with a "boom", and smoke was everywhere.When he reached the black dragon''s side, seeing the black dragon struggling to get up, Hua Yueling didn''t dare to give it too long. He clenched the long sword in his hand, took a step, and the sharp blade pierced out.


    Unexpectedly, the blade pierced the black dragon''s hard scales with ease, and the sword body sank into the black dragon''s body. Amid the screams, the black dragon''s body that had been struggling fell down and hit the ground heavily.


    "not enough!"


    Aroline''s words rang in her ears, and Hua Yueling stopped with her hand, and took another step forward.


    It was another sharp sword. The black dragon couldn''t do anything at all. It was seriously injured and its wings were still moving, but it couldn''t get up at all, let alone avoid the attack.


    The long sword was pulled out again, Hua Yueling noticed the bright red blood remaining on the blade, and the other side...


    "Well--"


    His face was very ugly, and the evil degree of this weapon really left him speechless.It was terrifying, if he could, he would never want to use this weapon anymore.


    The black dragon''s wailing gradually weakened, and then it did not respond.This time there was really no chance, and he was killed by him.


    The corpse was scorched by flames, gradually turning into fly ash, flying towards the sky, leaving only a skeleton.


    Hua Yueling stepped back two steps, there was still a burning sensation on the skeleton, she looked down at the weapon in her hand, and could feel a burning sensation from above.The sword became a little heavier for some reason, and Hua Yueling dropped his hands. He picked up the sword vigorously and shook it.


    The blood-red light flickered, and Hua Yueling didn''t know what happened on this sword, which was strange.


    The heavy feeling subsided after a while, I don''t know if it was Hua Yueling''s illusion, he felt that the sword seemed to have become longer.


    She didn''t know if it was her own illusion, Hua Yueling looked at it for a while and then raised her head, no longer paying attention to this.


    "Then can we go back?"


    "Not yet. There are enemies that need to be resolved on the other side. If you don''t solve them all, there is no way to leave."


    Aroline shook her head and said.


    "Let''s go, it''s too early. Let''s have time on the other side here too quickly?"


    "Almost, it really took too much time. Sister, I didn''t expect to spend such a long time here. It was a bit unexpected."


    The two left as they talked.There is no way to go from above, they can only go back into the passage, but maybe because the black dragon was killed, so the passage is dark and it is impossible to see the way ahead.


    "It''s dark."


    Hua Yueling tried to use magic to illuminate the road, but it had no effect. The light ball summoned by magic seemed to be nonexistent, with no light at all.


    "Can not be done."


    "Let''s go, leave the rest alone."


    Arolin waved her hand to signal Huayueling to follow up quickly. Seeing this, Huayueling stopped thinking about this, and quickly followed.The speed of the two people was very fast, and they passed through the passage and returned to the place where they started. The blazing flame occupied their eyes.


    Darkness enveloped here, but the burning flames brightened it.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "It''s caused by killing the black dragon, don''t worry about it, go and get rid of the other enemy as soon as possible. There is something wrong with these things, but you still have to look at it.


    Aroline didn''t figure out exactly why this happened, so just let Hua Yueling not care about it.Along the way, passing through the place where the flames were relatively weak to the other side, even so Hua Yueling felt like her body was burned.It still feels quite uncomfortable, especially hot.


    But fortunately, this is just a feeling, not that the body is really burned.


    "It''s okay."


    She patted her clothes, Hua Yueling thought so.When I came to the entrance on the other side, looking at the passage inside, there was nothing unusual here, or there was no change.


    "Why must these two creatures be killed?"


    Hua Yueling asked strangely.Is there no other way to go out? It''s also strange how Sister Aroline knew.


    It feels like this, but I don''t know why my sister.But I want to come to have something to do with the weapon in your hand Xiaoyueling."


    "This weapon?"


    Hua Yueling shook the long sword in her hand vigorously, and the blood stains and other things on it were all thrown out and to the ground.


    "When you use it to kill the black dragon, you really have a different feeling, is this it?"


    "Yes, sister, I don''t know what the special feeling you said is, but it''s almost like that."


    "In other words, we can go back after killing another enemy with it? But why?"


    Hua Yueling asked strangely.But there was no answer from Aroline, and Aroline shook her head, saying that she was not too clear.


    "I don''t know the specifics. After all, I didn''t have this weapon before, so I don''t know too much, but since I came here because of this weapon, it means that this place must have a lot to do with it. It is because of this that it is needed to be able to go out."


    Sister Aroline''s explanation didn''t sound particularly clear, so Hua Yueling still didn''t understand it.But no matter what, that''s the case, and this is the reason Aroline can think of now.


    "Don''t think about these things, in short, go and solve the other one, don''t we have to leave here and go back quickly."


    Aroline patted him on the shoulder to remind him.Hua Yueling also nodded. Indeed, it is not time to think about why this kind of problem is here. They have to leave here as soon as possible. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how anxious Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong are. .

 1253 Chapter 1253 Flower Demon

    The other channel is not very different from the previous channel leading to the area where the black dragon is located.It still took some time to reach the destination.


    Fortunately, there was someone by her side this time. Aroline and Hua Yueling were together, and the two of them were able to talk. They were not alone.


    After arriving at the destination, Hua Yueling and Aroline did not go out in a hurry, but hid in the passage sideways, leaning their heads to observe the outside.


    "I have fought here before. I destroyed a lot of places. I recovered all of them so soon."


    Aroline¡¯s words rang in her ears, and Hua Yueling turned her head and glanced at her, and she saw her intently looking outside.Pointing at the place where the flowers are clustered, there is a figure that can''t be ignored no matter what.


    "Sister, the flower demon I said is that. It is similar to the black dragon, and it is quite strong, but not that strong, but it can''t be killed if you want to kill it. Sister, I tried many ways, but none of them worked. Even if you beat it up and down, the final result is still the same."


    "Can be resurrected?"


    "That''s it, resurrection is really a disgusting trick."


    Aroline said disgustedly.


    "Sister, I''m almost irritated. In the end, there is no other way but to return first. But this time it is different. With Xiaoyueling you here, it will be easier to solve it."


    "I''ll help too."


    "No, Xiaoyueling, you just have to do the final blow, and you don''t need to worry about the others."


    Aroline shook her head and motioned to him not to move.After this, Aroline left him and out of the tunnel.But she still didn''t see her, she seemed to hide, preparing for a sneak attack.


    I don''t know if this method is useful, Hua Yueling observed, looking for Aroline.However, it was very difficult to find Aroline when she was hiding and not wanting to be discovered.


    Since she couldn''t find anyone, Hua Yueling focused all of her attention on the flower monster in the distance.The monster''s body is very huge, almost catching up to a five or six-story building. The huge body gives people a very strong pressure. It is similar to the black dragon, but if you really want to compare it, it is still better than the black dragon. Worse.


    After all, the identities of the two parties are different, and the pressure caused by the identity is different.


    Facing a dragon or a flower monster, the feeling is completely different.But now these are actually no different to Hua Yueling, because he doesn''t have to face it at all. Aroline is fighting outside, he just needs to wait inside the mountain road.


    Aroline appeared, the Flower Fairy hadn''t reacted yet, she was directly attacked by a series of attacks.But the flower demon is a flower demon after all, and this has always been quite powerful, with such a huge body, even if it is attacked like this, it still bears it abruptly.


    "It''s not dead yet, but it has grown again... Is it because the black dragon was solved?"


    Aroline flashed and disappeared, the flower demon''s huge body shook, and the sky full of phosphors floated out of its flowers, but Aroline had long since disappeared.


    A pair of huge leaves similar to human hands flapped, and a strong wind blew in the clearing.These two leaves are about the same size as an ordinary car, and just a fan of them created a lot of momentum.


    Aroline didn''t know where to hide, the flower demon looked for her figure, but it didn''t work.Aroline was hiding in hiding. If she didn''t show up on purpose, she couldn''t find it anyway, it was very difficult.


    Not long after hiding, Aroline appeared next to the flower demon again, her small hand clenched into a fist and struck hard in the place where the flower demon is almost the largest body, and it should be its weakness, that is the huge flower. Above.It looks almost as big as two stories.


    This punch was so powerful that he almost shot it out.The body flew out as if it had been hit by a car, but its roots grew out of the ground, so it would not really fly out, but the body also fell to the other side like a tumbler.


    "Wow!"


    A few leaves flew like lightning, and Aroline disappeared from the place in a flash, sometimes missing.


    The flower was directly sunken by the huge part, enough to see how powerful Aroline attacked.She had to readjust her body, shaking her body angrily, her hands slapped the air indiscriminately, countless leaves floating around her, shooting out in all directions.


    It''s just that these attacks didn''t pose too much threat to Aroline. She is still hiding until now, and the flower demon can''t find her at all.These attacks are nothing more than silly methods and cannot hit people.


    The flower demon continued its offensive for a period of time without obtaining any results. It stopped and bent forward. Although not much like a human being, Hua Yueling could still see that it seemed to be experiencing this series A bit tired after the attack.


    Monsters will also feel tired, this discovery makes Hua Yueling feel quite interesting.I have never seen such a situation in the previous battles.


    The monster''s body bends down, and it looks like it has no strength, at least temporarily.


    Aroline would not miss such an opportunity. She had the upper hand. Now the monster has no strength. She instantly appeared on the monster''s body, with flames burning on her hands, and she drooped down.It was as if a hammer was smashed down, exuding a brave momentum.


    "solved!"


    This one shot caused considerable damage to the monster, just dropping it to the ground abruptly, and even gave the illusion that people might be directly hit into the ground.


    But that was just an illusion, the flowers at the top of the flower demon fell on the ground, and then there was no response.


    "Xiao Yueling, it''s up to you next!"


    "give it to me!"


    Hua Yueling was always preparing, so she had already prepared before Aroline came to call him.Stepped out and rushed to the front of the fallen body of the flower demon, to the flower that fell on the ground.


    Playing the long sword in his hand, Lin Lang withdrew his arm back, then stabbed forward, the sword body of the long sword was completely submerged in the flowers.The flower demon screamed sternly, the sound he had never heard before was a sound that ordinary creatures could not make.


    The flower demon''s voice is very special, relatively sharp, it sounds like an iron piece is scratched on something, especially unpleasant.


    "Not yet!"

 1254 Chapter 1254 Killing

    Pulling out the long sword, what remains on the sword is not the blood of the flower demon. There seems to be no blood in the flower demon, but a dark green liquid like moss.


    The dark green "blood" fell down the blade, and there were still some strands of thread like thin threads on the spikes on the other side.


    With a flick of the long sword, all the unclean things remaining on it were thrown away. Then Hua Yueling saw no signs, stepped forward, and the long sword pierced the flower at the top of the flower demon''s body.


    The flowers were almost torn to pieces by the long sword, and the flower demon gradually lost its sound, even without the strength to scream.The slender body stretched, and then fell down again, no longer reacting.


    "It should be dead now."


    Hua Yueling stepped back two steps, but she didn''t respond when she saw the flower demon, and asked Alorin.


    Aroline didn''t answer, but walked forward and came to the fallen body of the flower demon, watching its dead body.


    "..."


    "?"


    Hua Yueling looked at Sister Alorin in confusion, wondering why she didn''t react at all.Whether this flower demon is dead or not, Sister Aroline, you can give me a word.


    Although she thought so in her heart, Hua Yueling didn''t say it, but stood quietly and waited for her to answer her question.


    "Not dead yet,"


    "Ok?"


    Hua Yueling looked down at the flower demon, motionless, no different from a corpse, it seemed that she should be completely dead.But since Sister Aroline said it was not dead yet, that means it should be really not dead yet. The current state is just pretending to deceive them.


    "This is not its weakness. Its weakness is there."


    Aroline looked from the top flower of the flower monster to its roots, and finally reached out and pointed at the roots of the flower monster.


    "Using that sword to attack it does have a great effect, but there is no way to really kill it without attacking its weak spots."


    Arolin pointed to the root to remind Hua Yueling to attack there again.


    "Huh!"


    The long sword slashed out, easily hitting the branches of the flower demon.I don''t know if it is to continue the disguise or there is really no way to resist, the flower demon still has no movement, even if the blade of the long sword pierced its body.


    Hua Yueling was somewhat surprised if he failed to cut the branches successfully once. Originally, he thought that this one would be enough. After all, this sword has a miraculous effect on the enemies here, but the body of the flower demon It was really hard enough to withstand this blow.


    Hua Yueling blinked and waved another sword. At this time, the flower demon could no longer bear it, and was directly cut off by the long sword.


    "Should this work?"


    Hua Yueling stared at the flower monster for a while, noticing that it still did not move, then turned to look at Aroline and asked.He had no way to judge whether the flower demon was dead or not, and he had to look at Aroline''s answer.


    "This is really killed now."


    You don''t need Aroline to say Hua Yueling to know it, because the long sword in her hand has changed again. This time a pale green light appeared on the sword, and Hua Yueling felt a strong force pouring in. Improve your body and make yourself more energetic., More powerful.


    This is the vitality from the flower demon. Since the flower demon was also killed by him and killed with the sword in his hand, its power was also absorbed by this sword and poured into Hua Yueling¡¯s body, becoming his power.


    Hua Yueling hasn''t been able to completely control this power, most of which are still in the long sword.After all, power poured in after killing the black dragon before, and he didn''t completely absorb all the power that time.But even so, he felt the growth of his body''s strength, very comfortable, and it felt like he had changed his body directly.


    "All killed. But there is still no response."


    Aroline looked around, and finally fell on the long sword in Hua Yueling''s hand.Although he killed two enemies that could not be killed, there is still no response until now.


    It stands to reason that after killing them, they should be able to leave here, but they have not been able to leave, they still stay here.


    "strange."


    Aroline walked forward, her gaze sweeping across the valley.Except for the open area where they are, the other places are surrounded by mountains and there is nowhere to go.This is very strange. According to Aroline''s inference, she should be able to leave after killing the flower demon, but...


    "call¡­¡­"


    Opening her eyes, Hua Yueling exhaled.Absorbing the power in this sword is not bad, and the power in the body has stabilized, so there is no problem for the time being.


    He looked to his side subconsciously, but didn''t see the figure of Sister Aroline, then turned to look forward, and saw that she was standing not far in front, seeming to be looking for something.


    "Sister Aroline!"


    "No problem?"


    "Well, it''s okay. What are you looking for, Sister Aroline? Can''t we go yet?"


    "I didn''t look for anything. I was also thinking about why I can''t leave this place yet, so I looked around, Xiao Yueling, do you have any ideas?"


    "I?"


    She didn''t expect Aroline to ask her own thoughts, but Hua Yueling had nothing to say.


    "I have no idea."


    "is it."


    Aroline didn''t say anything, and went straight forward.Hua Yueling didn¡¯t know if she saw anything, but she still followed her. Both of them seemed aimless. The most important thing now is to find a way to leave this place, but they haven¡¯t found it yet. Way.


    Very strange, even if the black dragon and the flower demon were killed, the result was still the same.Nothing has changed, and there is no sign of going back.This makes them a little bit at a loss as to what to do.


    Aroline originally said that she could go back after killing the flower demon and the black dragon, but her statement was wrong, and there was still no way to go back.


    "There should be a way, don''t worry, think about it, look around and find out if there is anything worth noting."


    Arolin said so, and continued to walk forward.


    Hua Yueling stopped and looked around.Here is a fairly open area, where you can see green grass and various flowers in full bloom. There are different kinds of these words, and there are more than seven or eight kinds in a rough count.The surrounding mountain walls towered up, looking up, without seeing the end at a glance, straight into the sky.


    "It''s not like there are other roads."


    Except for this, there is only the place in the middle where the black dragon on the other side is located.

 1255 Chapter 1255 The Final Problem

    They searched all three places, and finally they returned to the place where they first arrived, which is where they were when they woke up.


    Standing in the center of the open space, Hua Yueling looked at the long sword in her hand, but she couldn''t do anything about it.How to get out, there is still no answer.


    "Sister Aroline, haven''t you noticed anything?"


    "There is nothing worth noting. And there is no hidden passage found. It is strange. I always thought that as long as I kill the black dragon and the flower monster, I can leave, but until now..."


    Aroline shook her head, obviously also wondering what was going on.This makes her feel very strange, but she still can''t figure out where she is wrong.


    "perhaps¡­¡­"


    Aloline thought about it, walked over and grabbed Hua Yueling''s sword holding hand.


    "Wait, let me see."


    Hua Yueling raised her hand in cooperation with her, and the long sword was also raised high, with the tip of the sword pointing upwards, allowing them to observe carefully.


    "This sword...this sword is the source of our coming here, so we should find a way from here when we go back."


    "Still have to rely on this sword?"


    "That''s for sure. The key is what to do."


    Aroline hasn''t figured out a way yet, this sword looks unusual, and it''s really not an ordinary sword.But how to use it to leave this place? There is no answer yet to this question.


    "Let me think about it."


    Aroline grabbed his hand and hadn''t put it down. Seeing her thinking, Hua Yueling was worried that she would be disturbed, so she didn''t say a word and waited quietly.During this time, he was also observing the long sword in his hand and trying to use its power.


    This sword not only has the power drawn from the black dragon and the flower monster, in fact, it also has power itself, but this power is definitely not as huge as the power absorbed.But leaving here doesn''t require much strength, otherwise Aroline doesn''t need to observe this sword at all, can''t she just go back? Where does she need to think about here and there?


    The situation is very delicate, so far Hua Yueling and the others have not made any progress.But a lot of time has been spent, and I don''t know how Mu Ningshuang and the others are now, whether they are still waiting there.


    "This sword, I can feel the special power from this sword. I still have to rely on it."


    Arolin stared at the sword in his hand for a while and then suddenly said, then she put down her hand and wandered around here again.


    "What should I do?"


    "I haven''t figured this out yet. But I can feel that the power in this sword is faintly connected to this place... If my guess is not wrong, there should be a key point, as long as I break there. This space will disappear before we can go back."


    "Then which key point..."


    "Not sure, but I think it should be right here."


    Aroline stopped after speaking, looked around, looking for something.


    "Is it here?"


    But Sister Aroline was right. If you think about it carefully, both the left and right places have been explored. The Black Dragon and the Flower Fairy are also two key points, and they have solved them.This is not the only place left, but the strange thing is that since he came here, he didn''t notice any strange place. If it is really here, the hidden is really deep.


    After all, they counted that they had passed through this place at least three times, but they didn''t find anything after so many times.And now after careful searching, there is still no noteworthy place, which is very strange.


    "Xiao Yueling, where did you get this sword?"


    Aroline turned around, but she probably didn''t notice anything. You can probably tell from the expression on her face. Aroline is the kind of girl with a very rich expression. It''s not that she can''t see anything with her face. Types of.Hua Yueling could easily see some of her thoughts from her face.


    "It''s probably near here, let me see..."


    Hua Yueling recalled it for a while, then moved to the central location according to the memory in her mind, looked for it in the grass, and quickly found the place where the sword in her hand was originally located.


    "It''s here.


    Hua Yueling pointed to the remaining void on the ground and said, that place was used to insert swords at first glance.


    "Well, now that you have found it, then you can insert this sword back in and have a look."


    Hua Yueling didn''t hesitate, and directly inserted the sword back in, and it was deeper than before.


    After the long sword was inserted, Hua Yueling stood still and did not move, as did Aroline.Both people''s eyes fell on the long sword, and neither of them spoke.


    But what was embarrassing was that I didn''t see any response after waiting for a while. It seemed that Aroline''s idea was not correct, no matter what, it was caused by some mistakes anyway.


    "It doesn''t seem to be the case."


    "hold on."


    Arolin raised her hand to signal Hua Yueling not to worry, Hua Yueling could only calm herself down.


    "Rewind!"


    Just when Hua Yueling didn''t know what else to wait, Aroline''s anxious voice suddenly sounded. Hua Yueling didn''t care to ask why, she didn''t even care to think about anything, so she jumped back quickly.He believes that Sister Aroline must have discovered something, and it is impossible to deceive himself.


    The fact is as he expected, just when he retreated, he noticed that the long sword on the ground had changed at some point, and it was slowly getting bigger.


    That area was obviously not enough for it. After Hua Yueling and Alorin jumped away, the long sword quickly grew into a big sword.This great sword contained terrifying power, and it burst out all at once, and the whole valley was shaking, and the green grass on the ground was also suppressed to lift its head.


    Not to mention Hua Yueling and Aroline, Hua Yueling put one hand in front of her eyes, blocking the wind formed by the breath that swept over.


    Stepping back involuntarily, Hua Yueling found that she couldn''t even control her to stop, and could only retreat without stopping to resist the continuous tornado-like airflow.


    The pressure kept growing, Hua Yueling felt something hurt in her back.However, he couldn''t turn his head back, and then realized that he couldn''t continue to retreat, only then knew that he had hit the top of the comparison, and he was unable to retreat.


    "No, go on like this..."


    Hua Yueling wanted to move forward, but being suppressed made him unable to get up at all. This was very difficult and it made him uncomfortable. There was no good way.


    Reluctantly glanced at Sister Aroline''s side and found that although she was also suppressed by the airflow, her condition was still much better than her own.

 1256 Chapter 1256

    The air current that was pressing Hua Yueling''s inability to move gradually dissipated, and Hua Yueling was finally able to reactivate when she was a little tired after holding on for a period of time.He stood up tightly against the wall and walked to the big sword.


    Aroline had already returned to the big sword at this time, and she was not in a hurry to do anything, she just stood by and looked up and observed.


    After going through the initial series of changes, this great sword hasn''t moved. Originally, Hua Yueling thought there would be a battle, but now it doesn''t seem to be necessary.It''s just that he doesn''t know exactly how, at least he hasn''t seen anything yet.


    "Is that all right?"


    Although she hadn''t really returned to the place where she came, Hua Yueling felt that they had found a clue. After all, the long sword had changed after it was inserted back into the ground.This shows that there is no problem with their ideas. The next biggest question is what they need to do.


    "It should be fine. The power in this world is gradually weakening. Then there are obvious changes in the above. Let''s go and see."


    Aroline pointed to the place where she could stand on both sides of the hilt, like a platform, and said.The two jumped up without saying a word, and stood aside.However, there was no change after going up, and there was no special feeling. It seemed quite normal.


    This time Aroline did not speak in a hurry, but stood there quietly, seemingly waiting for something to happen.Hua Yueling wasn''t particularly clear, but he was the same, studying with Sister Aroline and waiting together.


    After a short while, the scene in front of him changed, and it gradually became distorted, as if he was being grabbed by a hand.Everything is no longer normal. If they were still below, they wouldn''t dare to think about what it would be like now.


    I don''t know if this place can go down, but Hua Yueling doesn''t want to try.


    "Can you just wait like this?"


    "Almost. This space is about to be destroyed, and after the destruction here, all the power will return to this sword, and we should be able to go back then."


    The specific reason is actually not clear to Hua Yueling, but since Sister Aroline said it, he basically trusts it unconditionally.


    The surrounding environment has changed more and more, from the initial distortion to breaking into pieces of irregular fragments, these fragments are also changing, turning into a strange power fragment, and then turning into a translucent gas floating there. The body of the sword wrapped the whole body of the sword.


    Hua Yueling can feel the power gradually blending into the long sword, but this speed is very slow, and as the power blends in, this space is gradually disappearing, and gradually they find that they are in a place. Inside a dark space with nothing.


    All the scenery really disappeared like this, there is nothing left.In this way, everything was over, the long sword absorbed all the power fragments, and nothing else changed.


    There was a change before her eyes, even the black color was distorted, and then she didn''t know what was wrong, Hua Yueling just lost consciousness like this, suddenly.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Her head hurts a little, Hua Yueling held her head and shook her head vigorously, opened her eyes and opened her mouth wide in astonishment.


    "This is at¡­¡­"


    "Xiao Yueling, you finally woke up."


    Sister Alorin¡¯s voice rang in his ears, and then he heard the relieved soft voices of Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong.


    It seems that she should be back, Hua Yueling breathed a sigh of relief, thinking so.Turning his head and taking a look, Sister Alorin was beside her, as were Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang, but they did not see Gekara and others.


    Looking around, he found that he was not finding the place where the sword was, but he seemed to be back in his room at Anna''s house.


    "Are we... back?"


    "Well, I''m back. It''s been a long time since you''ve been back. Xiaoyueling, you''ve been in a coma for a long time. Sister, I''m particularly worried about you. Fortunately, you have nothing to do."


    "Um... It feels okay... I just don''t know what''s wrong, are you unconscious again? I was unconscious when I got there."


    "It''s okay, just rest and rest. How about, are you hungry, do you want to eat something?"


    "When is it now?"


    Hua Yueling turned her head and looked out the window, the morning light was faint and the darkness was gradually dissipating.It seems to be about early morning.


    "It''s almost morning. Last night, you and Sister Aroline were really anxious. We waited there for a long time. Fortunately, Sister Aroline and you are out, otherwise we don''t know what to do. "


    Lu Yuetong and the others also approached at this time and sat on the edge of the bed.


    "Blame my sister, if it weren''t for me to find this thing, it wouldn''t happen. But fortunately, nothing happened. Here, Xiaoyueling, do you want?"


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling stared at the thing that Sister Alorin handed over. It was the long sword they found, but she didn''t expect to bring this back.


    "This sword should be pretty good for you to use. Take it. There is still a lot of power stored in it, and you should be able to absorb all of it after spending some time."


    Hua Yueling hesitated for a moment, but still took the sword.Holding it in her hand, feeling the familiar power in it, Hua Yueling recalled the things of the world in the sword again.


    Can still feel the power from the black dragon and the flower demon, in fact, Hua Yueling also has some doubts, whether the black dragon and the flower demon killed by them in that space really exist.If not, where do these forces come from?


    It is still said that this kind of power itself exists in the long sword, but it can''t be used because of a certain relationship before.


    Hua Yueling was very puzzled, but at the moment I thought these were of no use. Anyway, this sword was still very useful.


    "Let''s put it away first."


    The long sword was put away by Hua Yueling. He tried to sit up, but was held down by Lu Yuetong and Alorin, causing him to lie down again.


    "Don''t get up, lie down for a while, it''s quite early now, take more rest."


    Although Mu Ningshuang didn''t do anything, it seemed to mean the same.


    "Are we leaving today?"


    Hua Yueling thought that since all the necessary materials were found, they should also leave this place, at least there was no need to stay here anymore.


    "It''s not clear, but it''s almost the same."


    Lu Yuetong gently shook his head and said.


    "But even if I leave, it is noon or even afternoon, and I will stay here for a while in the morning."


    "is it."


    Hua Yueling is not sure why, can Gekara and the others wait here patiently with such eagerness?

 1257 Chapter 1257 Collecting Materials

    In any case, they finished things in a much shorter time than imagined. Thanks to Aroline''s help, Gekara and the others were able to accomplish all this relatively easily.


    It is precisely because of Aroline''s help that they can do all this in such a short time.Don''t leave in such a hurry, after all, if Aroline sends them, they can go back in an instant, which is quite easy.


    "If we want to go back, we have to leave the city first, right?"


    "Ok?"


    "Isn''t it more dangerous in the city? Is it possible to be discovered?"


    "This is a problem, but sister, I have a solution. Xiaoyueling, don''t think about it so much, take a good rest."


    Hua Yueling wasn''t that tired, but it was really uncomfortable.This kind of discomfort is not physical, but spiritual.


    The room was quiet again, Hua Yueling lay on the bed and stopped talking, lying quietly to rest.


    Lu Yuetong and the others didn''t just leave, but stayed beside him.


    "Sister Aroline, you haven''t rested yet. Go and rest for a while, don''t worry about me, I''m fine."


    "It''s alright, go to sleep with you, don''t worry about us, if we are tired, we will naturally go back to rest."


    Aroline patted him and said.


    Soon after Hua Yueling fell asleep, Gekara and Lei Anni came over and felt relieved after seeing that Hua Yueling was okay.


    "When to go back?"


    "If you have no opinion, we are going to go back this afternoon."


    Gekara thought for a while and said.


    "But is it really okay for us to teleport here directly? It feels better to go out first and then teleport. Of course, we don''t believe in your strength, Miss Aroline, but we are still a little worried."


    "Don''t worry about this, since I have said this, I am confident that I will not be discovered."


    Aroline said to them.


    "In that case, I will trouble you."


    "Ok."


    After saying this, Gokara and the others left here temporarily, there is nothing wrong with them, there is no need to stay.


    After they left, Aroline also leaned on the bed a little bored, she was not very tired, she didn''t feel anything.But there is nothing wrong for the time being, so it''s fine to rest.


    One morning passed quickly, and finally had a lunch here. After eating, they did not leave in a hurry, but sat in the restaurant.


    "Is there any news?"


    "Not yet. It seems that we haven''t noticed our actions."


    "That''s the best." Gokala nodded, and the result was not bad, at least much better than they thought. "In that case, we won''t keep it and leave first."


    The purpose of staying for dinner is to understand the situation and see if there are any flaws in their actions and whether they have been discovered. Now it seems to be really good.At least they haven''t been discovered until now, and they won''t be suspected until they are discovered, which is good.


    After bidding farewell to Anna, they found a secret place and returned to the base area through teleportation. It was still underground, the same as when they left.


    After so long, nothing has changed here.People live normally, but it seems that they are also a little sluggish, perhaps because of living in such a place for too long.


    It is a pity that they have no way to go out and can only live here.Going outside is something only a few people can do, and this is also for the sake of safety here.


    "Go and hand over the material to the master, the next step is to wait for it to be cast."


    A few people went straight to the old blacksmith''s forge. It was noon, but the clinking of iron could still be heard in the forge.


    The sound of footsteps when he entered caught his attention, and when he saw that they were coming back, he also showed a very surprised look. Obviously he did not expect them to come back so soon.


    "We have collected all the materials. I don''t know how long it will take for the master?"


    "It will take at least a month."


    "One month... well, then I will trouble you."


    Gekara said and took out all the collected materials together with Aroline and put them here, and then she also took out another drawing, which still painted the two artifacts.


    "We went to look at the two artifacts again. This is what I drew according to the artifact, and it is more suitable than the original painting."


    Said this drawing was also handed over to the old blacksmith''s hands.The old blacksmith took the drawing in his hand and carefully looked at the things drawn on it. It was indeed much clearer and more precise than the original drawing.


    "This will be much easier. Trouble you, leave the rest to me. At most a month, I will definitely build out a few needs."


    "Excuse me."


    "What is troublesome to talk about, please go out first, and then I will work."


    The old blacksmith issued an order to dismiss the guest, and immediately began to act.


    "By the way, because of the two artifacts to be made, no commissions will be accepted here for the next month."


    "Please rest assured, we will convey your meaning to everyone."


    "Then please."


    After handing over the materials and drawings to the old blacksmith, Hua Yueling and the others left here, and nothing happened temporarily.We have done everything that should be done. What else can we do next?


    But Gokara and Rianne really still need to do, they need to get more manpower.There are still too few people, not enough. They have to contact other resistance organizations and form alliances. Another point is that they need to gather more people.


    There are still many things they need to do, but these Huayuelings actually don''t have to participate, and they can''t help much.


    "Then we will go back first."


    Hua Yueling and the others have also experienced a long time here, although it may only be a few days on Earth.


    "Well, it''s okay for the time being anyway, let''s go back first. Let''s come back in a few days... It will be too early in a few days, so it will take a month, at least a week or so over there. "


    Aroline said so.


    "Let''s go to talk alone in a while and then leave."


    Gekara and Rianne didn¡¯t expect that they would say goodbye suddenly. It was a bit unexpected, but they wanted to leave and couldn¡¯t stop it. So they didn¡¯t say anything. After thanking them, they watched their shadow disappear. .


    Aroline and the others can leave easily. They don''t need to go out, just send them directly.

 1258 Chapter 1258

    After bidding farewell to Gekara and the others, Hua Yueling and the others returned to the small village where Rafia and Livello were located.The small village is still a row of peaceful scenery, there are no people, it is particularly quiet, but there is a special atmosphere.


    If you want to say, living here is much better than underground. Although it is not a great place, it can be said to be very good.


    The little girl rescued by them also lives here. After spending some time with Rafia, she now regards this as her home.Rafia can already be regarded as her relative.


    "You are back?"


    Rafia saw them but didn''t see Gokara. She was still a little regretful. He didn''t expect Gokara to come back.


    "Gekara still has things to do over there. The next step should be to contact the resistance organizations in various places with Rianne, and find a way to recruit new people. We can''t help much with these, so we came back."


    Aroline was obviously in a good mood, and she explained it, which surprised Rafia.


    "That''s right, she really can''t take any time off. But it''s fine if you come back."


    "We are going to go back to the earth to rest for a few days. The materials are collected over there. Then we just have to wait for the blacksmith to complete the imitation of the artifact. But it will take at least a month. There is nothing we need to help here. "


    "Well, why don''t you take her back together? Wouldn''t it be good for her to live in the world over there?"


    Rafia was talking about the little girl who was sent back.


    "You don''t want her to stay?"


    "Thinking about it, but there is no need to let her stay and suffer with us. She is still a child after all. Going to a safe place, where a peaceful life is also good."


    "It''s okay, no problem. You can take her back when you calm down here, it''s not difficult anyway."


    Aroline nodded and said.I looked around and didn''t see the little girl, so she asked.


    "Where''s that little guy, not here?"


    "Sleeping in the house, the little guy has to go to bed after eating at noon. Call her to come over later when she wakes up."


    "Don''t worry, it doesn''t mean leaving now, it''s okay to stay here for a while."


    Rafia is not as busy as she first took over here, but there are still things that need her to deal with every day.She also handled all of these things in an orderly manner. Compared to the beginning, she did not know how many times it was stronger, but it was a big improvement.


    "Sister, are you going back with us?"


    Aroline asked Livello when she came over.


    "No, there is still work to be done here. Where are Gekara and the others, you will take me over to see them later."


    "My sister is looking for something to them?"


    "Let''s take a look."


    "Okay, okay, let''s go."


    Arolin shrugged and stood up, then she and Hua Yueling and the others said a word, and then left here with Livio.


    The rest of Hua Yueling and the others are chatting with Rafia here. The village has been quite peaceful recently, so there is nothing to say.However, Rafia asked them a lot about looking for materials, Hua Yueling and the others did not hide it, and talked about what happened along the way.


    But before I said much, I saw Aroline coming back, but Livello didn''t follow it.


    "My sister stayed over there. She seems to want to see if she can help me."


    Seeing that they were all looking at them in confusion, Aroline explained directly.


    "The reason why my sister wants to go there is also because of this. Gekara and the others are also very happy. Naturally, there is a sister who is in charge of more than me."


    Saying this quite self-deprecatingly, Aroline still had a smile on her face.She just said casually. In fact, she didn''t care about these things. Besides, Liweiluo''s strength and various abilities must be better than her. I don''t know how much.


    "But in this way, my sister will not come back in a short time, let alone go back. With her help, Gekara and the others will be much easier, which is good."


    "Has Sister Livello''s previous research progress?"


    "I don''t know this elder sister, so I didn''t ask, but it seems that the progress is pretty good, otherwise the elder sister will not be able to ask for it.


    Aroline shrugged and said.She sat back in her chair and glanced at the others.


    "By the way, what were you talking about before?"


    "Listening to them about their experiences along the way. It sounds like a lot of things have happened, but I really want to go."


    Rafia sighed and said.Although it is said that she is still doing her own work here, but if she can, she still wants to go out instead of staying here.It is a pity that there is no chance until now. The key is that there is no one to entrust. Gekara seems to be iron-hearted and will not come at all, which leaves her with no choice.


    "Sooner or later, there is a chance, don''t be so anxious. If you want to find Gekara and others, I can take you to see them, and you can come back when we leave."


    "Is it possible? Will it bother you too much?"


    "What''s the trouble, anyway, I don''t have to be anxious to go back. There is still time for you to go out and go around. If you want to go, there will be no such shop."


    "I go."


    Rafia actually wanted to go out a long time ago, but she never had a chance. Now she has a chance to seize it, so she nodded and agreed.


    "Then let''s go. I only took you with me a long time ago, and you didn''t take the initiative to speak out. Really, I don''t miss you at all."


    Arolin said this, and grabbed Rafia''s hand in the past, and the two figures disappeared from before Arolin and the others.


    "Sister Aroline is also anxious enough."


    After sitting for a while, Hua Yueling and the others also got up and went outside. After this period of time, the village has changed quite a lot.Basically, the building hasn''t changed much. After all, it would be troublesome to rebuild it, and it''s not that they can fix it in a short time.However, other places in the village have changed a lot. For example, you can see places to sit everywhere. They are benches made of wood, and you can even lie on them.


    The other thing to talk about is the weapons placed next to the houses in the village. There are weapon racks on which are placed various weapons. I don¡¯t know why it was made like this. Maybe it¡¯s to let everyone in the village be able to. Learn to learn to fight.


    Thinking like this, Hua Yueling found a place to sit down, with a long cushion on the wooden bench. Not to mention, it was quite comfortable to sit on.

 1259 Chapter 1259 Happy Atmosphere

    Sitting on a wooden bench and enjoying the afternoon sun, there is still a lot of shade due to the trees around the village.The place they were looking for was under the shade of a tree, and it was quite shady and comfortable to sit.


    It didn''t take long for Kung Fu Aroline to come back too, she came back immediately after sending Rafia over, and she didn''t stay there at all.After returning, I didn''t see Hua Yueling and the others, but who she was, she immediately found Hua Yueling''s position through her breath, and then ran over.


    "Okay, Xiaoyueling, you both didn''t wait for my sister, just came out in such anxiousness!"


    As soon as Arolin came out and found them, she began to ask her for crimes, put her small hands in her waist, and said aggressively.


    "Isn''t it that we didn''t say Sister Aroline, you also came over immediately."


    "Hmph, it''s different for my sister to find me by myself and tell me if you tell me."


    Arolin snorted coldly. After coming over, she asked Hua Yueling to give her a place. In fact, there was still a place next to her, but she expressed her anger in this way. Know the consequences of making yourself angry.


    "I was wrong. I should wait for Sister Aroline in there for a while."


    Hua Yueling moved away while talking, but then he couldn''t sit here anymore, so he could only go to the side.Aroline didn''t let him do this, she took his hand and squeezed in a small area that was let out.


    Hua Yueling on the left is Lu Yuetong on the right.Arolin sat down and bumped Hua Yueling''s arm, then looked at Lu Yuetong again, and blinked apologetically at her.


    Lu Yuetong accepted her apology and smiled at her without saying anything.Don''t even look at it, sometimes it seems to be quite unreasonable. In fact, after getting along with her, you will know that she is not that kind of person, she is just playing around, and has no other bad thoughts.


    Their relationship is very good, so naturally they will not get angry because of such a small matter.


    Holding Hua Yueling''s arms and shoulders swaying vigorously, Aroline was still addicted to play.Hua Yueling also smiled helplessly, she really caught the handle, but in fact, even if there is no such thing, it is nothing.


    After arguing with him for a while, Aroline withdrew her hand and sat next to Lu Yuetong. The four people were almost crowded together.In fact, sitting here is not so crowded, it''s just their own problem.


    After that, they talked about when to go back, but they haven''t decided yet.After all, we have to wait for the little girl to wake up and go together, and there is still some time for Rafia. When they leave, Rafia will have to come back.


    It was too cruel to think about how long she had just been letting her go back in less than a quarter of an hour.


    Then you can only stay here for a while, and there is no need to worry anyway.


    Hua Yueling and the others were sitting here, enjoying the sun and the shade, sitting in the shade of the trees, and they leaned back against the backrest.These benches even have backrests, and I don''t know who came up with the idea.


    The sunlight moved slightly and dimmed slightly. Amidst the rapid footsteps, Hua Yueling saw a smaller figure rushing over.It was the little guy they saved. He still remembers playing with her, but speaking of it, they haven''t seen it for a long time.


    "Big brother and sister, you are back!"


    The little girl was also extremely happy to see them, excitedly jumped up to them, and jumped directly on.


    Hua Yueling quickly opened her arms to hug her, and the little girl rushed into his arms and rubbed hard in his arms.The little head pressed his chest and smiled happily.


    "It looks like I''m having a good time here."


    Arolin arrived at the little girl at this time, squatted down to look at her and said.


    "How do you get along with the big sisters?"


    "Well, the big sisters are very good, and they treat me well!"


    The little girl broke free from Hua Yueling''s arms, hugged Aroline''s waist, and said with a cheerful smile.


    "Well, that big sister is relieved. Humph, it''s really good, right?"


    "Nothing!"


    The little girl is also not a little confessed and scared like she was at the beginning, she has been a lot more lively during this time of living here.


    "Really? Big sister doesn''t believe me. It''s obviously heavier than before. Does it taste delicious every day? Isn''t it right?


    Arolin laughed at the little girl, and only lowered her head shyly as she showed her. Then she gently stroked her hair and looked away.


    "Nothing..."


    Still refuting her words in a low voice, but this time the little girl''s words have no confidence. It is better to hold on rather than refute.


    The little girl lowered her head and glanced at her belly. Compared to when she first came, she had a little change, and she was a little fatter with naked eyes.But there¡¯s no other way. What I ate before, but after I got here, I ate deliciously, and I didn¡¯t have to worry about this or that. How could the little girl bear it? When I started eating, I didn''t think of anything else.


    This is normal, and the little girl did nothing wrong, so to say that Aroline was actually just using this to make fun of her, not that she really wanted to criticize her or something, she had never thought of it.


    "How about going to other places with big sister and big brother later?" Aroline stroked her little head and asked gently.


    "Where to go?" The little girl asked expectantly with big eyes shining brightly.


    "Go to a special place, very interesting place. The game console you play is made there, and you can play more interesting games there."


    "Going to go!"


    Arolin finished speaking, the little girl jumped up excitedly and couldn''t wait to go.But after the excitement passed, she asked Rafia if she was going with her.


    "No way, Sister Rafia still has things to do here, and there is no way to go back temporarily."


    "That''s right, then, do you want to stay with your big sister?"


    "It doesn''t matter, there are many, many people here. Just stay with us, and you won''t be back if you go, don''t worry about these."


    The little guy doesn''t care about people, but he matures very early and thinks a lot.Aroline gently patted her little head and said, although the little guy was still a little worried, she nodded.

 1260 Chapter 1260

    After talking to the little girl, Aroline started playing with the little guy.He didn''t leave in a hurry, but first took the little guy to say goodbye to the people who took care of her here.


    There are also some children in this village, but the little girl is the kind that is particularly pitiful, so the people in the village are very kind to her.


    The little girls thanked them for taking care of themselves during this period of time, and after being asked by others, they told them that they were going to an interesting place.


    Everyone is still a little bit reluctant. With such a little guy, the village will add more vitality and fun.After all, there are still fewer people here and fewer children, plus she only has four.


    Everyone liked her very much, but there was nothing she could do to leave, they could never stop her, no one would do it.


    Almost everyone had gone farewell, and the girls who had been with her for a while and came back with Gokala and Rafia were also very upset.But when she knew she was going to the earth, she was still very happy for her.


    That is a good place, at least much better than the current one.Not to mention the tense atmosphere here, but peace is really restored, but it is actually better on Earth.


    However, if you don''t live here for a long time, it''s actually pretty good to use it as a tourist destination or as a second home.The natural environment here is much better than that on the earth, and there are also various monsters. If you have some strength, it would be interesting to live here.


    It''s just that these are too early for the little girl. She is just an ordinary child and does not have that ability.


    There was some unwillingness in her heart. Although the little girl lived here for a short time, just such a short period of time gave her a sense of identity. She even felt that she was here.


    But when it comes to this, I still have to say that Rafia is doing very well, at least she is really really good to the little girl, and the other people are also the same, otherwise it will not make the little girl think and feel like this.


    After staying with the little girl and saying goodbye to the people here, Aroline checked the time. It was already in the afternoon, but it was still early. I think it¡¯s a bit early to go to Rafia now, so she can be there again. Stayed there for a while longer.


    "Would you like to go outside to play? You haven''t gone out yet?"


    Arolin asked the little girl.The little girl nodded heavily. Whether it was Rafia or anyone else, she was not allowed to go out. It was really dangerous outside, so it was safer to stay in the village.


    Not to mention him, even those ordinary hunters now have to be accompanied by someone. For some reason, the creatures and monsters outside recently are more violent. If they are found, the situation is very bad.


    A hunter was injured by a monster before. Fortunately, although the injury was severe, his life was not in danger.This is also because someone went with him, otherwise he would have to die outside.


    "Can you? Sister Rafia said it''s dangerous outside, don''t go out."


    The little girl said worriedly that she would have this idea if she wanted to go out, but she was also worried about the danger and that it would cause them trouble.


    "Don''t worry about this. Big sister and brother will protect you. Let''s go and go outside to play."


    Aroline grabbed her little hand and walked outside. Although the little girl was still asking, Aroline shook her head and said it was all right, don''t worry.


    Several people greeted the guard girls, and then they went out of the village gate.After they left, the door was closed again.


    The newly built gates of the village also have a great effect, and it can be said to be quite useful to prevent attacks such as beasts and monsters.


    The gate is quite strong, after all, it was made by Aroline and Livio, and ordinary monsters could not destroy it.


    After Hua Yueling and the others left the village, they turned around in the forest.Walking, Hua Yueling saw the hidden hunting clip hidden in a patch of grass. It would be really difficult to see if you didn''t look carefully.


    "Are there any prey near here?"


    Hua Yueling looked around, and now a few of them had just left the village, so the neighborhood should be quite safe, there are no living things.But there are hunting clips placed here, which is quite strange.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling did not pay too much attention.Walking around in the woods at will, the little girl is also very happy, just like traveling with her family.Everyone treats her very well and makes her very happy.


    The woods are still relatively calm, perhaps because they didn''t go too far, anyway, they didn''t encounter any terrible creatures along the way.I haven''t encountered any monsters before, and I''m very calm.


    "It''s almost time. I''ll go back soon."


    Looking up at the top, looking at the sky through the intertwined branches and leaves, the light under the dimly yellow sky is much weaker, not as hot as it is, and much cooler.


    Hua Yueling and the others did not object, and followed her and turned back.It is indeed time to go back, and they should go home too.


    Just don''t know when it will be after returning, Hua Yueling is quite curious.There is a gap between the time here and the time on Earth. Because of this, perhaps it is already dusk here, but it is still daytime or early morning on the other side. This is possible.


    Hua Yueling and the others returned to the village, and then Aroline left. She went to find Rafia.It didn''t take long for her to return with Rafia. It seemed that Rafia was a lot happier than when she left, but Livello didn''t come back with her.


    "You are leaving now?"


    Rafia looked at the little girl when she came back, came over and knelt down to stroke her hair and asked.


    "Well, or else I will tell you to come back and do something at this time. We will take her away in a while."


    Aroline nodded and said.The little girl fell directly into Rafia''s arms, somewhat sad.After all, I spent some time with her, thinking about the next period of time, there will be no way to be with her. She will not be with herself anymore, and naturally she will not feel too comfortable.


    But there is no way. Rafia has no way to leave here now. There is still a person in charge in this village. If she is gone, the village will be in trouble.No one will be in charge at that time, who knows what it will be like.


    This is their base area, and it is also an important place that cannot be abandoned.


    "Whenever you want to come back, come and play with your sister."


    Rafia also reluctantly said.

 1261 Chapter 1261

    Hua Yueling and the others returned to the earth. When they came back, they realized that the sky was already dark, but it was not long after dusk and it did not reach late night.


    After they came back, Hua Yueling and the others discussed the issue of where the little girl would live next. It was not very good to live in Aroline''s house.No one has lived there recently, only the little girl alone.


    "How about living in my house?"


    Hua Yueling also has a place to live at home. Recently, his parents are very busy and sometimes go on business trips, so it is not impossible to let the little girl live.


    "It would be nice to take her to live with Xiaojie Lucy in a while. There are also many children there. You can be friends with her, and you can also learn from her."


    Aroline said that, she also thought about it, and there is no doubt about the strength of Jie Lucy, Mu Ningshuang was the magic that she learned from her, and her strength was quite good.


    "But I''ll talk about it later, let her live here for now. Is there still a place? Sister, I will also live."


    "No problem, Sister Aroline, you can live with her."


    "Well, I''ll go back and have a look first, and then come back."


    Aroline nodded and decided to stay here.She was the only one at home, and it was meaningless to stay. There were a lot of people in Hua Yueling''s house, so naturally it was lively and interesting.


    After speaking, Aroline left, and Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were also going to go home.After all, I went out for several days. Although I talked to my family before I went out, they still worry about not having any news for so many days.


    "How about I send you back."


    Hua Yueling followed up and said.


    "No need, we can go back by ourselves. Yueling, you can stay and rest, don''t worry about us."


    Lu Yuetong waved his hand and refused him to send them home.


    "We will come back tomorrow morning."


    "Is it really unnecessary?"


    "No, you don''t understand our strength yet, it''s okay."


    When Lu Yuetong said this, Hua Yueling hesitated a little, and no longer had to say to send them back.After saying goodbye to them, Hua Yueling turned around and went home.


    Sister Huayun has just left work, and she is cooking dinner in the kitchen.Originally, she did it by herself. After all, she was the only one in the family. It was unexpected that Hua Yueling and the others would come back suddenly. The result was that the food was definitely not enough.


    At this time, it was troublesome to do more, and it took a lot of time, so she simply gave up this idea and went directly to order takeaway.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Hua Yun asked Hua Yueling, and then asked the little girl.But after all, the little girl had just arrived, so it was not very clear, so she shook her head and said that she could eat anything.


    "Wait, big sister will buy you some delicious food."


    The little girl is so cute, she naturally wants to be spoiled, Hua Yun said so and looked at her younger brother, but Hua Yueling also said that she could eat anything, she had nothing to eat.


    "All right, then my sister will choose for you."


    "Well, I will trouble you."


    There were more people eating at night, so Hua Yun called out more. After all, Aroline would eat here at night.Although she is going back now, she will come over later, she must be here for dinner.


    There were a lot of miscellaneous calls, including rice and snacks for little girls.The little girl also thanked them, very cute.


    It didn''t take long for Aroline to return. Although the food was ready, it hadn''t been cooked yet.The food is really small, enough for Huayun to eat by herself. Since the takeaway order hasn''t come, she just served the dishes instead of eating first.


    "Are you hungry? If you are hungry, eat something first."


    Hua Yun didn''t eat it herself, but worried that the little girl was hungry, so she asked her, but the little girl shook her head and said that she was not hungry.


    "Are you really hungry? Don''t be polite with your sister, eat if you are hungry."


    The little girl had her own persistence. She shook her head firmly and said that she was not hungry. If that was the case, Hua Yun wouldn''t say anything.


    Now that the little girl has said so, wait.


    "Hey, why didn''t you eat, are you waiting for me?"


    After Aroline came back, seeing that they hadn''t eaten yet, although there were not many dishes on the table, she asked strangely.


    "Or is it all finished?"


    It doesn''t look like it''s been a meal.


    "I ordered some takeaways. This is waiting for takeaways. You didn''t say anything before you came back. I didn''t make much. It''s definitely not enough. If you''re hungry, eat first."


    "No need, let''s eat together later, I can still wait for a while."


    Arolin said that and found a place to sit down.


    "When will the takeaway arrive?"


    "Who knows, but it shouldn''t be long, it''s just called from nearby, but there are more things called, maybe you can wait longer."


    "That''s it," Aroline sat up, "Then let''s play for a while, we will eat when we come, what''s the point of just sitting here."


    They played the game again under Aroline''s suggestion, but the first thing was to teach the little girl how to play games, and also to allow her to play more games.


    In fact, when she was in the village, the little girl spent a lot of time playing games, mainly because she had nothing to do, so she could concentrate on staying in her room and play casually until she had fun.


    Naturally, Rafia would not stop her, but she would take her out for a long time, so she couldn''t keep her in the room all the time.The little girl is also quite obedient. Rafia said that she would go out with her when she took her out, and she never complained, so Rafia liked her very much.


    No one would dislike such a child, and Rafia is no exception.


    Now that I am back, I can play more, a variety of different games.The little girl looked a little dazzled, she didn''t expect to be able to live such a life, it was almost like a dream.


    After almost half an hour passed, the doorbell rang, Huayun opened the door and held the takeaway.


    "Okay, come over for dinner, let''s go out for a walk after dinner."


    Seeing other people still gathered in front of the game console, Hua Yun and Hua Yueling two sisters and brothers put the takeaway on the table, and said to Aroline and the little girl after they had packed up.


    The little girl actually wanted to come and help, but was dragged by Aroline and didn''t let her go.And Hua Yun and Hua Yueling also said they don''t need her to help, just wait for the meal.


    "Go wash your hands, come and eat after washing your hands. They are all delicious, you can eat whatever you want."


    Hua Yun doesn''t have much contact with the little girl, but she really likes her.

 1262 Chapter 1262

    I had a very happy dinner, and the happiest one was the little girl. Not only was she happy, but she ate so much that her stomach was full.


    The girl couldn''t even walk after eating.Can''t get up, can only lay on a chair.


    She has never had such a sumptuous dinner. Although there is no way to say what she has to say and what she cooks at home, it is already quite good, as for the little girl.


    Under the love of Aroline and Huayun, she didn''t know how much she had eaten.


    "Are you still eating?"


    The damn thing is that Aroline is still holding the food and asking her if she wants to eat. The little girl didn''t want to move, but still shook her head, her little mouth spit out a few words with difficulty.


    "It''s uncomfortable to eat too much. Let''s go for a walk in a while and digest and digest."


    Aroline said with a smile.


    The little girl really couldn''t laugh. She had never eaten so much for a meal, and she had never eaten so much. I didn''t expect it to be more uncomfortable than being hungry.


    The little girl didn''t want to talk, she wanted to stay quietly, she was almost uncomfortable.


    Hua Yueling can understand how she feels. Sometimes he will eat and support, and still unknowingly. He doesn''t feel much when eating, and even feels good, but after eating it, his stomach is really supportive. But that feels uncomfortable.


    Putting her hands on her bulging belly, although it was uncomfortable, she was also very happy, really happy.Not only can I eat delicious meals, but also because I can be with everyone like this, watching Hua Yueling and the others, watching the table are basically eaten clean, only some empty bags and empty plastic are left. The lunch box is really happy.


    After eating and drinking enough, Hua Yueling and the others picked up the table, bumped all the useless things into a big bag, and then threw them into the trash can.The little girl also wanted to help, but it was held down by Aroline, so she didn''t have to move, and it didn''t take much effort to pack these things anyway.


    But the little guy got off the stool by himself, and some wobbly help came.


    After the table was cleaned up, Hua Yueling and the others went for a walk outside as mentioned before.


    The four people lined up, let alone, it was a bit imposing.


    The little girl hadn''t really seen what it was like on the earth, and how it was different from where she was before. When she really saw it, her face was particularly shocked.This is actually understandable. Hua Yueling believes that no matter who in the world comes here, there will be no difference between the expression on the little girl.


    The difference between the two places is too obvious and obvious, and there is no such high building in that world, but you can''t hear such noisy traffic.


    Although there are horse-drawn carriages, there is a big gap between the sound of the two, not to mention that there are so many horse-drawn carriages there.


    The little girl held hands with them, her face almost paralyzed, she didn''t know what kind of expression to show.He looked at everything in front of him with disbelief.


    The appearance of Hua Yueling and their home was enough to shock her, even more so outside.


    I really can''t imagine that there is such a world, completely different, and it can even be said that there is no similarity.


    "Amazing!"


    Only such words of admiration could be expressed in the little mouth, and there was no other words to express her feelings except these three words.


    "After living here for a long time, I won''t think about it again. After all, I just came here."


    They are not fast, walking leisurely.There is no specific direction to walk along the road, anyway, it is just a walk, no matter where you go.


    The little girl was in shock along the way, whether it was seeing those towering tall buildings or other things, this scene refreshed her worldview one by one, allowing her to see things she had never seen before. .


    The little girl was extremely excited inside, and it would be a lie to say that she was not excited.She couldn''t calm down her inner excitement, so she couldn''t calm down along the way.


    Hua Yueling and the others understood her feelings, so everyone looked at her with a smile, and believed that as long as she lived here for a while, she would gradually be able to adapt to life here and take everything for granted. And no longer feel so incredible.


    I believe that the words that surfaced in the little girl''s head should be all possible. It is hard to imagine how these high-rise buildings were built if she wants to break her head.


    Not to mention her identity like that before, even if she really brought a noble from that world over, she would have to be frightened.


    The cool wind drove away the hot air, and the group of them walked out of the community unknowingly, onto the road outside.Standing on the edge of the road, they watched the traffic on the road.


    In an endless stream and dazzling, cars are speeding past your eyes like this, one after another comes in a blink of an eye, and disappears from the eye in a blink of an eye, coming and going hurriedly.


    "!"


    The little girl covered her mouth with her hands, her big eyes were so big that they were not much different from eggs, and the same was true for her small mouth. When she got close, she could still hear her surprised voice, but it was hard to be able to. Understand what the words are.


    The little girl herself didn''t know what she said. Although it sounds strange, it is actually quite normal, not as abnormal as she thought.


    Looking at the traffic on the road, the surprised emotion in the little girl''s heart can be imagined.Looking at these vehicles, she didn''t know what they were used for, but when she saw people sitting in them, she didn''t know how these things moved.


    A pair of big eyes looked at Aroline with bewilderment. Aroline noticed her look and bent down and met her affectionately.In fact, Aroline is not particularly clear in this regard, but if she is really asked to explain, she can still explain it so that the little girl can understand.


    After hearing this, the little girl nodded. She probably understood it. Although she didn''t understand it very deeply, she only needed to know roughly what it was.


    "There is such a thing!"


    The little girl still couldn''t believe it after hearing Aroline''s explanation. There were really new and strange things everywhere in this world, so she didn''t know what to say.


    They didn''t leave the community too far, and after turning around for a while, Hua Yueling and the others went back.Just move the body, there is no need to stay outside for too long, and the little girl is now much more relaxed, and the stomach is no longer unbearable.

 1263 Chapter 1263 Breath

    Lying on her bed to rest, Hua Yueling hasn''t slept in her bed for a long time, and it feels really good to try again, much better than resting outside.


    Hua Yueling closed her eyes and turned sideways, already falling asleep.After lying in bed, he fell asleep without knowing it, even he himself didn''t know how he fell asleep so fast.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been outside for too long, or it¡¯s a long time since I haven¡¯t been back home, and I haven¡¯t rested at home. Although it¡¯s not a long time in terms of time on earth, only a few days have passed.


    On the other side, the little girl and Aroline slept in Huayueling¡¯s parents¡¯ room. The two girls slept together. The little girl put her small body in Aroline¡¯s arms and closed her eyes. Sleep peacefully.


    She had never been able to rest at ease while sleeping, and she had never rested in such a comfortable bed.What I want to say, although she slept on a bed in the village, she felt more comfortable than the bed she was lying on now.


    One night passed in a blink of an eye, and just for this one night, it is estimated that another world would have passed by one or two days.Hua Yueling didn''t think about it. He just wanted to take a good rest at home. It''s better to put other things in the future.


    Hua Yueling got up late the next morning, which is really rare.He sat up and looked at the side. His sister had gotten up a long time ago. She should have gotten up to do a rebellion.Looking at the time, it was past seven o''clock, and my sister was about to go to work.


    "Well, tomorrow is a day off, Sister Yun can also rest."


    Hua Yueling picked up her clothes and put them on, yawned, and after folding the quilt, she opened the door and walked out.


    Aroline and the little girl got up later than him, but Huayueling and Huayun didn¡¯t bother them. If only Aroline was alone, it¡¯s okay, but even if there is a little girl Up.If you want more rest, let them rest for a while, there is no need to disturb them.


    Both Hua Yueling and Hua Yueling thought so.After breakfast, Hua Yun had to go to work. After bidding farewell to her younger brother, she went downstairs and left, leaving Hua Yueling alone at home.


    "Um...what are you doing...a bit boring!"


    Hua Yueling lay on the sofa, playing with her mobile phone boringly, and some did not know what to do.It¡¯s good to play the game for a while, but it seems a bit depraved to be immersed in the game so early.


    "Ningshuang and Yuetong estimate that they won''t be here today."


    Hua Yueling sighed and thought, I used to play with them every day, but now I am left alone and it is really uncomfortable.But he also has to adapt, after all, it is impossible for others to stay with him in the future.


    "Ah, it feels quite uncomfortable if this is the case."


    Hua Yueling didn''t want the situation to change like that, but all this was beyond his control.This makes him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Putting down his hand, looking at the blue sky outside the window, nothing has changed. What I want to say is even bluer than before.There are no clouds. Although the area seen here is not large, Hua Yueling is still sure that there are no clouds in the sky today. This kind of guess is still based. He has experience in this area, although he can see it no matter how you look at it. It doesn''t matter what effect this experience has.


    I stared at the sky outside idly for a while, Hua Yueling closed her eyes, if nothing happened for the time being, she could learn from Aroline to pick them up and sleep for a while.


    It''s just that Hua Yueling didn''t want to sleep that much. Not long after closing her eyes, she opened her eyes again, got up and looked at her parents'' bedroom, the door had not been opened yet.


    "I guess I won''t be able to get up for a while."


    Hua Yueling thought so, it didn''t make sense to stay in the living room, he thought about it, and then turned back to his room.Turn on the computer to browse.


    It wasn''t until about 8:30 that she heard the door opening and footsteps outside, and Hua Yueling immediately put down the handle in her hand and opened the door.The breakfast on the table is already cold, and there is no way for this kind of stuff to be hot. It is definitely not tasty to eat cold.


    "Sister Aroline, you guys are finally awake."


    "Well, I finally got a chance to rest, so what to do when I get up so early."


    Aroline said with a yawn.When she arrived at the dinner table and looked at the breakfast on the table, she frowned.


    "Xiaoyueling, are there others?"


    "Should you stop buying some. Don''t eat these."


    Hua Yueling glanced at the time, it was almost 8:40, and it was still early to say, it was not too late to buy breakfast at this time.


    "Well, then I will trouble Xiao Yueling. Two copies."


    "I know this."


    Hua Yueling said, then turned and left.Aroline looked at his back until he went out, then turned around and walked back to the room to see that the little girl was still asleep and hadn''t woke up.


    But it''s almost time to get up. In fact, they didn''t sleep very late last night, and they should have slept for more than ten hours in the morning.


    "Little guy, get up quickly, it''s time for breakfast in a while."


    Arolin went to pat the little girl''s cheek, and called her softly.


    After a short while, the little girl woke up, still a little confused at first, but she soon became sober.


    "big sister!"


    "Well, get up soon when you wake up. It''s time to eat early after washing and washing."


    Aroline took all her clothes and said.


    "By the way, do you want to go out with your big sister early after eating? Let''s go to some fun places, places you have never seen before."


    "Well, going to go!"


    The little girl sat up happily, put her clothes on with Aroline''s help, looked down at the new clothes she was wearing, and turned around.


    "So cute."


    All these clothes were brought by Aroline, otherwise the little girl would not change her clothes when she came over.


    "Is it really beautiful?"


    "Well, very, very beautiful."


    Arolin crouched over, put her hands on her shoulders, and said with a smile.


    The little girl also smiled.She folded the quilt by herself, and then she went out with Aroline. Hua Yueling had not come back when the two went out.


    The place to buy breakfast is not particularly far away, but you also have to ride there, which takes some time.


    Hua Yueling also bought a few more, each of which was bought earlier, so that the little girl can often have different tastes and see which one she likes.


    "Ok?"


    But on the way back, Hua Yueling stopped, and her eyes moved to the right.

 1264 Chapter 1264

    "Something is there."


    Hua Yueling stopped and looked to the right.On the right are rows of shops, only a small path not far in front.Looking up, there is no strange place on the roof.


    "It''s still a little far away over there, are you hiding in these shops?"


    With such doubts, Hua Yueling scanned all the shops, but there were a lot of people in the morning, so she couldn''t find anything just with such a cursory glance.


    "its not right¡­¡­"


    He shook his head vigorously, and after he was spotted by him, the gaze that was looking at this side disappeared, which means that the other party must know that he has discovered his secret observation.It is not easy to find each other in this situation.


    "That kind of breath..."


    Hua Yueling frowned, and in fact found that the other party was not only concerned by the other party, but mainly because of the familiar aura emanating from the other party.


    "It seems familiar, it''s just familiar. What is it?"


    There is not much time to spend here, Hua Yueling has to hurry back.So after he scanned for a circle, he could only temporarily give up and continue searching without discovering it.


    "Xiaoxue, you should have discovered it too? What is that? I seem to have encountered it before."


    "Well...maybe it is a part of the system, but it is hidden well, so people can''t be sure for the time being, but if you guess, it should be a part of the system."


    "Parts of the system!"


    "Yes, it should be so."


    "Then, then should I look for it right away!"


    Hua Yueling stopped again, turned his head and looked back, but the breath was very, very weak, so he basically had no way to judge where the opponent is now based on this breath.It can only be roughly determined in this area, but it is very difficult to rely on this to find the other party.


    There is no time yet, Hua Yueling can only give up first, after all, she doesn''t have that kind of breath now, even if she wants to find it, it is difficult to find it as soon as possible.


    No way, I talked to Xiaoxue about this issue again. Xiaoxue didn''t know much about it. In fact, she discovered it earlier than Hua Yueling, but she never reminded him.


    Hua Yueling also didn''t do it well, otherwise it would not be possible to be discovered, and the other party would hide again.


    "But the master does not need to worry too much. Since he will appear in front of the master, that means he has made a choice. Of course, it may be just brought here, but no matter what, he should always be there again. It appears, but the next appearance will definitely not be as simple as today."


    "It''s really better to solve him now and get back the missing things. If you act in the future, it will only be more difficult."


    That''s what he said, but now he has no choice but to admit that he can''t do anything for the time being.This is also no way, who made him miss this opportunity, since he has missed it, there is no way to find it again, no matter who it is.


    Regrettably, I got on the bike and went back. There are still people waiting for him at home, so I can''t delay outside.


    Fortunately, this little time didn''t make it cool earlier, Hua Yueling was still hot when she returned home.


    "Xiaoyueling, you can be regarded as coming back, sister, I am almost starving to death!"


    When Hua Yueling came back, Aroline said so.Came forward to take the breakfast in his hand, and pulled him to the dinner table.


    "Come, eat and eat!"


    The little girl was much more polite than Aroline, and thanked him.Hua Yueling also nodded and smiled at her, who would not like to go to such a girl.


    The two of them were eating, and Hua Yueling took this opportunity to talk about what she had encountered on the way.Aroline just listened to "Oh" again, but the little girl basically couldn''t understand it from beginning to end.In fact, this is also normal. After all, Hua Yueling''s own affairs are not told to everyone.


    In this way, a breakfast passed, and after eating breakfast, Aroline kept saying that she would take the little girl out to play.The little girl naturally wouldn''t refuse her big sister, mainly whether Hua Yueling wanted to follow her.


    "Xiao Yueling, are you going?"


    "my words¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling thought for a while. In the morning, she didn''t seem to have much to do. If she didn''t go with her, she would just stay alone to look after the house. If you think about it, it''s better to go out and have fun, which is quite interesting.


    "Then I''ll go."


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong estimated that they would not be here today, Hua Yueling thought so, if so, there is no need to stay at home.Unless you want to stay to play a game or get back to sleep.


    "Well, now that you have agreed, let''s go!"


    Aroline waved her arms very vigorously and said, the little girl waved her hands happily, following her.


    She didn''t need to do anything anymore, Hua Yueling thought to herself, but still obediently followed them and left the house.Several people walked aimlessly after leaving home.


    Hua Yueling still doesn''t know where to go. Yesterday Aroline said something about where to go, but so far she still doesn''t know where she is going.


    "Sister Aroline, where are you going to take her to play?"


    "Um... this..."


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s deliberately trying to tease him, Arolin also made a special expression that makes you guess. Hua Yueling didn¡¯t want to guess, so she didn¡¯t say a word, just staring at her. Waiting for her to say the answer.


    "Hey, Xiao Yueling, why don''t you speak!"


    Seeing that he didn''t say a word, Aroline was also very dissatisfied and said, this is different from what she thought in her heart.


    "It''s not that Sister Aroline you want to talk? I naturally don''t need to say anything."


    Hua Yueling shrugged her shoulders, explaining with a calm expression.


    "Hmph, just what you have to say!"


    Arolin snorted, but this time she finished what she had to say before.


    "Guess it, sister, I won''t say anything!"


    The little girl was listening to their conversation with her ears upright, but Aroline''s words were so hung that she didn''t let her fall directly to the ground.


    Aroline smiled mischievously, actually joking with them.Hua Yueling has been familiar with Sister Aroline''s set almost long ago, so the little girl is naturally different if she is not fooled.


    The three people just talked and laughed like this, and no one cared about where they were going. Anyway, it was fun. There was no need to know where the destination was.

 1265 Chapter 1265

    Several people walked aimlessly on the road, saying that it was aimless is actually not quite right. After all, Aroline among these people is actually purposeful, but she didn''t tell the others.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t take a car at first, but Aroline stopped at a station halfway down the road and waited for the bus here.


    "Are you going to the amusement park?"


    "Guess it."


    Aroline¡¯s answer was the same as before, without any change, Hua Yueling wanted to smile and say how I should guess.Isn''t this already guessing? The answer he got made him unable to continue to guess. Sister Aroline''s answer made him wonder whether he guessed wrong or guessed right.


    Hua Yueling didn''t guess at all, but the conversation between them made the little girl very curious. She took Aroline''s hand carefully, and when she lowered her head to look at herself, she asked timidly. .


    "Big sister, what is the amusement park you and big brother are talking about?"


    "Amusement park, amusement park is a very interesting place, there are all kinds of interesting things, all of them are very interesting."


    "really?"


    The little girl asked longingly.Just listening to Aroline''s simple introduction made her very yearning, especially want to see.


    But because Aroline didn''t say if she was going, everything was still uncertain.


    The little girl didn''t say anything. She was the kind of sensible child. If someone wanted to take her there, she would definitely go, but if Aroline didn''t want to take her there, she wouldn''t say anything.


    "Xiaoyueling, you are quite popular."


    Halfway through, Arolin suddenly showed a smile on her face, turned her head and looked at Hua Yueling and said.


    "Can this be called popular?"


    Hua Yueling curled her lips and said helplessly.


    "Well, it''s very popular. After all, few people have such treatment."


    Aroline said jokingly.Hua Yueling rolled her eyes and felt that she didn''t need to continue talking with Sister Aroline. The communication between the two parties was obviously not on the same platform.


    However, he turned his head and looked behind him. There were not many people visible behind him, but the moment he turned his head, the feeling of being spied disappeared.It was as if everything before was a phantom, but naturally there was no way to deceive him in this situation, but he was not prepared to do anything. Now it is not the time to make a shot, he must accurately determine the identity of the other party. Action, it''s too early.


    After staring at her behind for a while, Hua Yueling withdrew her gaze. Since there is no way to find it for the time being, then don''t startle the snake.That''s it for the time being, he also needs to see what the other party is doing.


    Keeping track of herself, it''s definitely not something good to find herself, Hua Yueling can still be sure of this.


    If you think about it this way, it¡¯s not an accident or coincidence that you came back early in the morning and met the other party. The other party should be waiting for him, maybe he saw himself when he went, who knows.


    After thinking briefly for a while, Hua Yueling shook her head vigorously, putting all these thoughts aside.These things will be discussed later, there is no need to worry.


    With such thoughts, he temporarily assumed that the other party did not exist.Anyway, it won''t cause much impact.


    In this way, Hua Yueling directly ignored the person following her behind her, and instead focused her attention on her.A bus came, and they got on the bus. Hua Yueling also watched the entrance of the bus, but no one came from behind. It seems that the other party is also very clear. If they come up at this time, they will definitely be spent. Discovered by Yueling.


    In my heart, I felt that it was impossible for Hua Yueling to shoot in such a place. After all, it was too noticeable. This is definitely not what Hua Yueling wanted, but who knows whether things will really develop according to their own expectations.


    Hua Yueling found that the person who was following did not continue to follow, and she was still somewhat disappointed, although she had known that the other party could not just follow up like this for him to find out easily.


    "Don''t dare to come up."


    Aroline naturally knew this too, so she said to him with a smile.


    "I''ve thought of this a long time ago. If you don''t come up, the other party will not be discovered, but once you come up in this situation, you will definitely be found. Under this situation, he will not come in anyway."


    Hua Yueling shrugged and said softly.


    After the two talked, they stopped talking about it, and left everything behind. There was not much to say anyway.


    The little girl looked at them and didn''t know what they were talking about, but the little girl knew that this was not something she should know, so she didn''t ask.


    After getting in the car, the destination is almost known.


    There are not too many people in the car, but it is still a bit noisy. In fact, although there is a relationship between whether it is noisy and not many people, it does not mean that there are few people and low voices.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others also spoke very quietly, almost all of them stuck to each other''s ears when they spoke. What they said was not something that could be heard by others, it was not good.


    In this situation, Hua Yueling and the others were also quiet for the time being, and stopped chatting, or even if they were chatting, it was something else, instead of the question about the stalker mentioned before.


    I don''t know if the other party will continue to follow, but in this case, even if it is followed, it actually has no effect. It is impossible for him to act under such a full view of the public.What''s more, even if he did it, he wasn''t Hua Yueling''s hands, but Hua Yueling had to do it.


    The three of Hua Yueling and the others were sitting in the front row. Two of them were sitting side by side. Hua Yueling was sitting outside, while the little girl was sitting directly on Aroline''s lap.Aroline embraced her with her hands, and it seemed that the two people were about the same age, like a pair of sisters.


    Hua Yueling turned her head to look at them, then turned her head and looked back, but she couldn''t see much.He was still thinking about the person who followed him.


    Thinking about it now, the reason why he is tracking himself should be because of the attraction of the system in his body, but even if he is tracking it up, does he really dare to make a move?Hua Yueling felt she didn''t dare, but maybe the other party was just trying to understand the situation on her own side, and hadn''t thought of making a move.


    In any case, now is not the time to take action, and I also need to know more about the other party.


    "It''s not clear who that person is. As long as you know what he looks like, it will be easier next."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, leaning back, feeling somewhat nervous.

 1266 1266 Amusement Park

    Even though Aroline didn''t tell her where her destination was, Hua Yueling actually knew it halfway through.This is especially true after getting on the bus.


    Unsurprisingly, the bus stopped at the entrance of the amusement park. Not only the three of them, but more people got off the bus.Not all of these people got out of the car to go to the amusement park like them, and some of them just happened to be nearby.


    After getting out of the car, Hua Yueling took a few steps forward, and sensed to see if someone was following, relying on searching for the familiar breath, but she didn¡¯t notice anything for a while, it seemed that the other party did not continue. Followed up and gave up at the station.


    Hua Yueling is still not sure whether this is the case, only the fact that the other party is not here is true.


    "Let''s go, what are you waiting for here?"


    Aroline walked for a while, and realized that he hadn''t followed, she turned back and grabbed his wrist and pulled forward.


    "Oh."


    Hua Yueling didn''t have to use her force, and immediately followed.Since the other party did not follow up, let''s talk about it later.


    A group of people came to the entrance of the amusement park with a crowd that was not particularly dense. The little girl looked at the amusement park, and was filled with all the gaps in her eyes by the various facilities inside.


    "Okay, awesome!"


    This was the first time she saw so many dazzling facilities, she didn''t know what they were for.


    "Hmph, after a while, you will know more about it."


    Aroline said so, pulling her and Huayueling hurriedly walked inside.To be honest, Huayueling didn''t come to the amusement park many times, and could count the five fingers of one hand.


    I''ve been here with Sister Yun before, and also with my parents, but this time coming with Sister Aroline and the little girl must be a completely new and different experience.Hua Yueling thinks this experience is still very good.


    After entering the amusement park, a few people have not yet determined their goals as to where to go to play that kind of rides.


    "Just go, play whatever you get, try it all."


    Aroline thought for a while, and said directly with a wave of her small hand.Hua Yueling didn''t have any opinion. From his point of view, it was all right, and the little girl wouldn''t have any opinion anymore. She was just brought over to play, and she didn''t know anything.


    The three people walked along a road like this. The scenery in the amusement park is better than outside. On the wide road, there are a large number of weeping willows hanging down on the left and right. The wind blows and the willow branches float. Flying up.


    In this way, the three of them were walking while looking for fun facilities. While having fun with the little girl, the whole morning passed without knowing it, which made people sigh that the passage of time is So fast.


    Time does not pass so fast when doing other things, but time must pass the fastest when playing, and it is noon without knowing it.


    "It''s almost time, we should also go back."


    Hua Yueling glanced at the time on the phone, and said to Aroline and the little girl beside her, mainly talking to Aroline.


    "Or just eat out, find a place anywhere."


    Aroline looked up at the sky and said.


    "Well... it''s better to go back. Sister Yun will be back at noon."


    "Yes, then go back."


    After the discussion, they decided to go straight home, after all, Hua Yun should get off work soon.


    "Since Huayun is so busy anyway, we might as well just buy some food and go back, so that she can save her work for lunch."


    Aroline said that, Hua Yueling thought about it and thought it was not bad, anyway, it was not bad once in a while, so she did not refuse.


    On the way back, Hua Yueling tried several times to find the person who had followed him before, but he could not find it. The person seemed to have disappeared out of thin air.In other words, there was no follow-up after that, so there was no one at all.


    "Still don''t know where it is."


    Hua Yueling sighed and thought, it''s all right now, if the other party no longer appears, the clue in her hand will be cut off.This is not good. You must find a way to get the system components back from the other party.


    But if I think about it, the recent events are quite interesting. I obviously didn''t take the initiative to look for it. I didn''t expect that the other party would come to him so easily and gave him a chance.


    "Master, don''t be too anxious. He will appear again. It is impossible for him to show up and never show up again. The director does not need to worry about this.


    "Is that right?"


    "It must be the case. He appeared for a purpose, just to find his master. Now that he is showing up and following the master, he would not want this clue to be cut off, and it will definitely appear later. "


    "That''s good."


    When Hua Yueling heard her say this, she let go of the worry in her heart.To be honest, if the other party no longer shows up, there is no good way for him.


    In that case, the only way seems to be to look around here, but the efficiency of this method is really too low, who knows how long it will take to achieve their goals.


    For the time being, they were relieved, Hua Yueling and the three of them took the bus back, and then walked back home all the way.But this time it was true that no one followed them anymore, and they were calm along the way.


    "came back!"


    After returning home, Hua Yueling collapsed directly on the sofa, raising her hand weakly.


    "Is there anyone so tired?"


    Aroline looked at him amusedly and asked, who was particularly lazy.


    "Xiao Yueling, see if there is nothing wrong with me and her."


    Both Aroline and the little girl were still full of energy and did not look tired at all, but Hua Yueling showed a tired face, which really made Aroline not know what to say about him.This is too lazy.


    "Sister Aroline, you have to understand. Recently, she has been moving around in various places, so she said she was tired."


    Hua Yueling''s reason was not at all a reason, but Aroline did not refute his meaning any more, and walked in with the little girl.


    "If you want to rest, I''ll talk about it later. Put the food on first, then lie down wherever you want."


    Aroline put the plastic bag with food in her hand on the table, and then said to Hua Yueling.Hua Yueling had no choice but to stand up and went to the kitchen to take out the plates and chopsticks with the little girl.


    After putting the dishes on the dishes, they didn''t buy many dishes, there were five dishes, but the money was not less.

 1267 Chapter 1267

    "Hey, have you all cooked food?"


    When Hua Yun returned home, she couldn''t help but asked in surprise when she saw a table of hot meals on the table.Even if Aroline and Hua Yueling came back, she never thought they would cook lunch, but she didn''t expect that they would actually make it.


    "Hee hee, sister Hua Yun, how about it, are we good at hand?"


    Aroline jumped in front of A Huayun and asked, pointing to the food on the table.


    "Well, it looks pretty good."


    Hua Yun put her bag down and walked over. When she reached the table, she raised her eyebrows.


    "You really made this? Do so many dishes?"


    "Of course, what do you think Sister Hua Yun did? It''s not what we did or something."


    "It doesn''t look like it."


    Hua Yun lowered her head and scanned the dishes on the table. She could tell at a glance that the dishes on the table were definitely not made by them, as Aroline said.


    "Oh, what does it look like? Sister Huayun, please go wash your hands. After washing your hands, let''s have breakfast!"


    Aloline pushed her to the bathroom, Hua Yun shook her head helplessly, wouldn''t it be more obvious now, she thought so.But no matter what, this is their mind, so just do what they want, just don''t say anything, just treat it as they really did.


    Being pushed by Aroline to the bathroom, the little girl was also taken in to wash her hands together, and then the little girl came out again with Huayun.


    "Okay, let''s eat.",


    Hua Yun patted the little girl''s head and said softly.


    The little girl also showed a cute smile, and replied "Yes."When she got to the table, she took the initiative to take out the chair for Huayun, and waited until she came and sat down before going to get her own chair.


    The four of them all sat around the table, the food was already served, and it was all served by Huayueling, so you can eat it directly.


    After sitting down, Aroline didn''t say anything about the food they cooked, and began to concentrate on eating.Hua Yun ate while serving the little girl.


    "Big sister, no need, I can do it myself."


    The little girl was very sensible, waved her hands and said.Hua Yun smiled at her and told her to "eat".


    "Pick whichever you like. Don''t be polite, eat whatever you like, and treat this as your home."


    Hua Yun said in her mouth and put some vegetables for her, the little girl kept thanking her.


    The meal was quite hearty, and Hua Yueling and the others were very happy.It was not too early after a meal, Hua Yueling and the others naturally had time, but Hua Yun still had to go to work, so she went back to her room to rest in advance.


    After Hua Yueling and the others packed the table, the three sat on the sofa in the living room and chatted.


    The little girl was playing with the game console in her hand, while Hua Yueling was chatting with Aroline about the person who followed them when she went out in the morning.


    "Did that person not follow up afterwards?"


    Hua Yueling asked.


    "No, he followed him later. He came in a taxi, but he was lost on the way."


    "That''s really stupid. But I didn''t even notice it."


    "Hmph, this is normal. Before, Xiaoyueling, didn''t you look from behind? It''s probably because you scared him by this action, so you didn''t dare to come close, just because you were afraid of being discovered again. But this This kind of tracking method is sometimes easy to be ashamed, and then you can''t find anyone by following him."


    Aroline said so.Only then did Hua Yueling realize that it was because she didn''t find the other party, but in this case, the other party should be far away, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to find it.


    "In the afternoon, I want to go out and look for it, and if possible, take things back from him."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while and said.Actually, it was a bit early to act now, but Hua Yueling had also thought about it. It wouldn''t be a matter of waiting forever. Instead of waiting like this, it''s better to act as soon as possible.


    "Oh, are you going to act so soon?"


    Aroline looked at him with some surprise, but she didn''t expect him to be so anxious.


    "It''s a bit faster, but the later you act, the more troublesome it will be. It''s better to act earlier than that."


    Hua Yueling shook his head and said.


    "Does my sister stay with you?"


    "No, I can do it by myself. The other party has only obtained a system component, and the strength should not be that strong."


    "Even so, don''t be careless. Sometimes the gap in strength is important, but caution is more important."


    Aroline was afraid that he would underestimate the other party too much and cause problems with his actions, so she gave him a vaccination before that to remind him and make him more cautious.


    "Sister Aroline, don''t worry, of course I know you can''t be careless. I will be cautious when I act, and I won''t be so impulsive."


    "That''s fine. Be careful. It''s better not to take the other person too low."


    Aroline was still a little worried, so she reminded Hua Yueling again.Huayueling is usually reassuring, but at this time, facing such an enemy, it is difficult to guarantee that he will not be careless, so it is better to remind him.


    After saying goodbye to Aroline and the little girl, Hua Yueling went out.He was the only one who went out alone. It was a long, long time no experience. I don''t know when there are people around him, but when there is no one around him like now, it is rare.


    Hua Yueling thought about this, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her changes and the changes around her were really great. If she used to imagine what she was like now, she would never imagine this. The picture comes.


    After leaving the house, Hua Yueling went downstairs again, and looked around when she got outside, but she hadn''t figured out where to go yet.However, the current goals are not particularly large, only a few.That¡¯s where I found someone to follow before, but now I¡¯m going to those places.


    Thinking about it this way, Hua Yueling walked out of the community along the road. Instead of riding a bicycle, he went out.When he got outside, he looked behind him, then at the left and right sides, before continuing to walk forward.


    The place to go is still some distance away from his community, and it will take some time to walk over.The scorching sun emits a scorching glow that is suffocating, and the air is scorched and transpired, changing its appearance.


    Hua Yueling can clearly see the changes in the air, can clearly see the air after being burned.

 1268 Chapter 1268 Reactive

    Even the ground was burned extremely hot, and if you step on it with bare feet, you can even burn your feet.Even wearing shoes can still feel this terrible heat, Hua Yueling waved his arms, blocking the sun''s rays.


    The arm blocked the sunlight, Hua Yueling closed her eyes slightly and sighed.I really shouldn''t come out at this time, some are too hot.It is better to do this kind of thing in the morning or dusk.


    But he has come out, it is impossible to go back now, so let''s go look for it first.


    Along the way, I came to the place where I met the person before. Hua Yueling scanned the surroundings and patrolled for a week, but found nothing noteworthy.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to be here."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, but didn''t know where to go.However, even though it was said that he came to look for that person, it would be too conspicuous if he acted like this, so it''s better to disguise it.


    Huayueling thought, walking at the usual pace.As long as you go out shopping as ordinary, it''s fine.To be honest, at this time Hua Yueling started to miss Aroline instead. If she was with herself, she would still be a little boring by herself. Hua Yueling even wanted to go back to rest.


    But still the same sentence, all came out, and it is impossible to go back at least temporarily. You can only wait and see if something happens, then he needs to do something, if not, he can go back.


    I don¡¯t know if that person lives near here or so. Huayueling thought that since the other party discovered and found herself because she possessed the aura of the system, and tracked her, then she just needs to walk around here. You can know if he lives nearby.


    The streets in summer are still lively, but they are still different from other times. The traffic on the streets is obviously less, and everyone is in a hurry, and no one even stops to say a word or How is it?It can be seen that the hot weather has brought a lot of trouble to everyone. Under this kind of heat, everyone does not want to come out, but wants to stay at home or stay in a cool environment.


    Hua Yueling thought of things in another world. There is no need to worry about this now. There is no such hot weather in the other world. Instead, it is a very comfortable season, very refreshing, and suitable for life.


    Hua Yueling didn''t like this scorching weather, and it is estimated that few people would like it, but there is no way, he can''t control everything, there is no way to change the weather, so he can only adapt.


    Turning around here, Hua Yueling''s purpose is actually very obvious, even if he has made a cover, but if you look closely, you can find that his actions are quite regular.And basically it''s going around an area, not going further.


    After turning around for a while, she still didn''t find anything. Hua Yueling felt that she should have changed some things, and she couldn''t continue this way, she had to make some changes.


    "Xiaoxue, didn''t you find it?"


    He stopped and asked Xiaoxue, who was based on the negative answer.Hua Yueling had actually guessed it a long time ago, but he still had to ask no matter what.


    "People advise the master not to turn around here, in that case it''s easy to find the owner''s intention. And the other party may not be around here, you can go to see it further away."


    Hua Yueling stretched out a lot, feeling a little tired, she didn''t want to talk anymore, and even wanted to go home to rest.


    "Ah, I''m a little tired, it''s too hot. There is a small shop nearby. I''ll buy a popsicle to eat."


    While saying this, Hua Yueling walked to the place of memory. The canteen or store was on the edge of the road when she came, and Hua Yueling quickly found it.After buying a popsicle, he ate the popsicle while walking.


    "There is a place to sit over there. I''ll go sit there for a while."


    Hua Yueling has no energy right now and needs to rest.Mainly there was nothing to notice, which made him a little bit disappointed, and the weather was indeed too hot, making him feel very uncomfortable outside, as if his body was about to be burned by the sun, his body was extremely hot.


    The hair, clothes and pants were all dried into a stove, Hua Yueling wiped her face vigorously, took a mouthful of popsicles, and felt the coolness spread from her mouth.


    It''s very comfortable, although it''s still uncomfortable in this environment.


    Leaning against the back of the bench to rest for a while, Hua Yueling finished eating the popsicles, threw the sticks into the trash can, and then stood up.


    "Well, look further afield."


    Go to the station, after all, he was found there before, maybe there are any clues that can be found there.


    Hua Yueling said so, speeding up the steps under her feet and walking forward.


    Listening to the cries on the street is still very lively, but it is incomparable with the past, mainly because the traffic on the street has decreased.This is obvious, everyone is afraid of the heat, unless it is necessary to come out, otherwise they will stay at home and enjoy the cool, no one wants to come out.


    Hua Yueling watched as she walked, and the streets were rarely green, and there were buildings everywhere, except for the passing cars, nothing else.


    It is very difficult to find a place to escape the summer heat, but these are not the most important things for Hua Yueling. The most important thing for him is to find the person who follows him.But so far, there has been no gain at all, which made him a little discouraged, and it was quite uncomfortable anyway.


    "Hey, I still didn''t find out. Is he near here? It would be nice to follow him in the morning. Unfortunately, there is no time, and he was noticed at that time, there is no way to do that."


    After all, he was monitored and tracked in the morning, unless he got rid of the opponent, otherwise his actions would be easy to startle.And there is really no time to do this in the morning.


    Observing the passing pedestrians, Hua Yueling looked like an ordinary walk here, looking around at will, maintaining this attitude, Hua Yueling walked a long way, until he reached the station.


    "There are a lot of people here."


    Hua Yueling glanced at the station, and there were really some people waiting for the bus, but none of them were familiar to him.


    "Well, I still haven''t found anything."


    Shaking his head, Hua Yueling said disappointedly.


    "Master, don''t be discouraged, as long as you don''t care about it, you will definitely find out. It''s just a matter of time or night."


    "The point is that I can''t go outside to look for clues every day, no, only these few days, and I also need to rest, it is impossible to come out in the morning and afternoon. Besides, it is easy to attract attention."

 1269 Chapter 1269

    After coming out for about half an hour, Hua Yueling still didn''t find any clues, which made him feel a little tired.Stopped on the way, Hua Yueling waited for a while after arriving at the station, and then returned.


    There was no way to find the person who had followed him before, nor did he know where he was now.Just look aimlessly, who knows when to find it.Hua Yueling had no confidence anyway.


    If you want to find the other party, it is mainly to see if the other party wants to come out, but until now, the other party still has no reaction at all and does not want to come out.This is very difficult.


    "If you don''t find it, just go back and forget it."


    Hua Yueling stopped and said while looking at the distance of the street.


    "It''s okay, or wait till night when you come out, maybe you can find something then."


    "At night..."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, let''s go at night, it''s better than coming out now.


    "Then night."


    Looking at the time, it was almost two o''clock, and he just came back today. In fact, he also wants to take a good rest instead of spending all his energy on other things.


    Thinking of this, he simply made a decision, not to look for it for now, but to go home.Go back home and take a good rest, eat some snacks, drink some beverages, recharge your energy, and then take action at night.


    "At night, you can call Sister Aroline out, and it''s much easier to take pictures if you are two people together."


    Hua Yueling didn''t get any response after saying this. Xiaoxue didn''t seem to hear what he said, so she said nothing.


    "!"


    Hua Yueling just remembered that she had forgotten one thing. Xiaoxue had always been at odds with Sister Alorin before, and she had to say such things in front of her. It''s really... forget it. , Anyway, I said it all, and then I just wanted to change the subject.


    "Xiaoxue, do the system components that the person got what''s useful? It''s been a long time since I heard about it. I didn''t expect to get news from such a close place. It''s surprising."


    Hua Yueling''s method of changing topics is a bit blunt, but this method is still quite useful for Xiaoxue.At least after hearing his question, Xiaoxue didn''t have time to think about what he had said before, and was angry because of it. If you look at it in this way, Xiaoxue is actually pretty good.


    "I don''t know that component, but maybe it has something to do with a certain ability."


    "Oh, did you find anything?"


    Hua Yueling asked quickly, he was sure Xiaoxue must have discovered it, otherwise she would not have said that.And the reason why she said this meant that she had discovered something he hadn''t noticed before.


    "The master may not have noticed. His behavior is a bit weird. Moreover, he can detect the owner''s existence, and can track the owner and is not so easy to be discovered. What does this mean?"


    Xiaoxue did not say it directly, but reminded Hua Yueling by asking.But after hearing it, Hua Yueling looked down and thought, and the answer she thought might not be what she wanted to say.


    "Xiaoxue, you mean that he has the kind of parts that can help hide the trace, so it is not easy for me to find him, so he dares to follow me, does that mean?"


    "Hmm... The direction the master guessed is correct, but it''s not like this."


    Xiaoxue denied Hua Yueling''s idea, which made Hua Yueling a little surprised. He originally thought that his guess must be correct, but he did not expect it to be wrong.


    "that¡­¡­"


    In fact, the part he obtained was indeed a kind of ability, but that kind of ability was not a hidden trace as the owner had guessed.If it is really that kind of ability, even if the owner makes a special observation, it will be difficult to find his whereabouts.


    "Oh?"


    Hua Yueling felt a little interesting when she said that, she couldn''t help but look at Xiaoxue, waiting for her to continue.


    "What he acquired should be another ability. Through previous observations, I also found that there are signs of this. In fact, it is quite normal that the owner cannot find out.


    Hua Yueling continued to remain silent, listening to Xiaoxue''s explanation.He really didn''t know what was going on.


    "The system components he obtained should have something to do with illusion."


    "Illusion?"


    Now Huayueling was really very, very surprised, no matter what Xiaoxue said, he wouldn''t be particularly surprised, but he said that the other party was using illusion... Isn''t this far off?


    "Impossible, no matter from which way, I didn''t feel that the other party would use illusion?"


    Hua Yueling said strangely.He was talking about facts, his own thoughts, and if the other party used illusion, it would be a joke.


    "No, it is possible. This also means that the other party does not control the system components so well. That''s why this situation occurs, so that the owner can''t guess."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling shook her head, still unable to believe this answer.To be honest, this is a bit weird.In any case, he couldn''t think about the fact that what the other party was using was an illusion. Until now, he had no idea in this regard.


    "Is it possible?"


    "Does the master still believe it?"


    "There is no way to believe it. No matter what the other side is using, it can''t be an illusion. He just used some kind of hidden technology. Maybe he just used the skills he knows instead of using the system. What are the capabilities of the component?"


    "Perhaps this is the case, but he is using the illusion skills, but you haven''t discovered it yourself, the master."


    In the end, Hua Yueling still didn''t quite believe it. Although Xiaoxue said these words to herself, he still had doubts.Illusion... what kind of ability illusion is, he imagined it was not like before, there was nothing special.


    "Anyway, it''s better to find him somehow. If you find him, everything will be clear. If you don''t find him, the result will be the same no matter what you say."


    There were still not many people on the road, and the noise of vehicles passing by kept coming from her ears. Hua Yueling frowned a little irritably, and wanted to return home as soon as possible.


    He didn''t want to continue turning, mainly because he didn''t have any clues until now.Whether it was the breath of the system components that made him feel familiar or the other party''s figure.


    "Ok?"


    Hua Yueling stood still, turned his head and looked to the side, a storefront appeared in his eyes, facing him was a shop with a refrigerator outside.

 1270 Chapter 1270 Illusion

    "Xiao Xue."


    "Is the master aware of it?"


    Xiaoxue asked in surprise. She thought that Hua Yueling would not have noticed the almost non-existent breath, but he didn''t expect it to be discovered by him. This also shows how sensitive Hua Yueling is to breath. It has been strengthened, at least stronger than yesterday.


    "The master didn''t relax his vigilance. This is a good thing. But it''s better not to be too nervous, or it will scare the opponent away."


    While it was still early, Xiaoxue quickly reminded him, Hua Yueling let out a sigh, turned around, looked at the cars on the left and right, and waited on the spot.


    The car kept passing by, leaving him with no way to survive for a while.After finally waiting for a gap time, he immediately walked to the opposite side.


    "What are you buying?"


    "Come on a popsicle." Before reaching the freezer, Hua Yueling looked inside the store, and immediately the owner of the store stepped out to the freezer.


    The boss took the initiative to open the freezer and pointed to the neatly packed popsicles.


    "Choose whatever you want."


    Hua Yueling was paying attention to other places, searching for the source of that breath.The aura is stronger here, but it is also limited. It is extremely difficult to find the opponent through this, but at least it can be used as a judgment, and there is no need to run around like a headless fly.


    After choosing a few ice cream bars, the boss put them in a bag. After Hua Yueling paid the money, she turned around and continued to walk home.


    "This faintly but erratic breath, this should be the breath left by that person, he should be around here."


    Hua Yueling was thinking while walking, but he still had nothing to do with just such a little breath.


    "But I haven''t noticed it before, which means that he came here not long ago."


    Since there is still a breath, it means that he has been here, even farther away. It''s just that with such a weak breath, it shows that the two sides are far away.


    Hua Yueling tried to follow this breath to find, but the coverage of the breath was relatively large, fortunately, as long as it followed the strongest one.


    "Well, he should be here..."


    Eating ice cream, Hua Yueling raised her head and looked up, and followed her breath to a cafe. Generally speaking, if it is such a place...If it is not a guest, it should be a part-time job.


    "The breath doesn''t stay here, which means that the people who came are guests?"


    Continuing to walk along the breath, but suddenly stopped while walking, which made Hua Yueling look stunned.


    "Hey?!"


    "It looks like someone helped her get rid of that breath, otherwise he would have discovered it by himself and concealed the breath."


    "But there was nothing wrong before, how could you suddenly find out?"


    Hua Yueling asked strangely.In other words, he still has an accomplice, but this accomplice may be unknown to him.


    "It should be like this, so the master still has to be as careful as possible. This action is definitely not easy."


    "Yes."


    With a sound of "Yeah", Hua Yueling stared at the road ahead and turned back.The clues were temporarily cut off, and the breath was deliberately cut off. Although some things were exposed, more important things were hidden.


    Hua Yueling also wanted to know more, but now she had no choice but to temporarily interrupt the investigation and go back.


    "But even so, it actually provides a lot of useful information."


    As she walked back, Huayueling spoke softly, communicating with Xiaoxue.


    "That''s right, but the master needs to be more diligent to come here."


    "Yes." This method is also quite troublesome, but there is no way. In order to find the other person''s figure, you have to spend some time and effort. "Let''s look at it then."


    There was nothing else to do here, Hua Yueling returned home and gave the ice cream she bought to sister Alorin and the little girl.Because of the long time outside, the ice cream slipped off and it didn¡¯t taste very good.


    "Just eat it like this, it tastes the same after freezing it back."


    They had to make do with it. It would be better if they rode out, and he didn''t put the ice cream in the inventory after he bought it. That''s why it became like this.


    "It''s not bad to eat this way."


    Arolin took one of them and gave it to the little girl next to her. The little girl was still a little shy.


    "Eat it, if you can eat it, eat it all, if you can''t eat it, take it and freeze it."


    "How about it, have you noticed anything when you go out? Look at your expression when you come back."


    "How do you say it, okay."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said that progress is not big, but it is better than no progress at all.


    "I found some clues, but later even the only clue was cut off. There was no way to continue the investigation, so I had to come back."


    "Did the clue disappear?"


    "Yes, it was erased. If you were earlier, you might be able to follow a wave, but we are still late, there is no way."


    "I have to go out tomorrow?" Aroline continued to ask. Her question surprised Hua Yueling a little. She hadn''t said her plan yet, and she didn''t expect Sister Aroline to see it.


    "That''s right, I can''t just give up like this. But it will take some time, and I have to look around there, maybe there will be some discovery."


    "That''s it. But speaking of it, Xiao Ningshuang and Xiao Yuetong should come over tomorrow."


    "I don''t know, they haven''t told me, maybe they will spend a few more days at home, after all, this time out is not a short time."


    "Yes." Aroline nodded, and immediately focused on the previous events, which made Hua Yueling a little confused. It was strange that she didn''t understand why she was talking about Mu Ningshuang and the others.


    "It''s the best to find something, so let''s go with you tomorrow, sister, to see what''s going on. Have you asked Xiaoxue any useful news?"


    "I asked some, maybe it''s useful. But you have to wait until you find the other person. These clues are useless until you find it."


    "What''s the clue, don''t you mind talking to my sister?" Aroline leaned over and asked with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter if you mind, but it''s actually not a big deal."


    Hua Yueling simply told Aroline what Xiaoxue had told herself, and Aroline showed a clear expression after hearing it.


    "That''s it. Illusion..."

 1271 Chapter 1271

    One day passed quickly, and Hua Yueling and the others were also preparing for the next day''s actions and replenishing their energy.


    "Little guy, how about your big sister sending you to another big sister''s house tomorrow. Big sister and big brother are still going to have things, otherwise you can only leave you at home."


    Aroline even talked to the little girl before taking a break, mainly to persuade her to leave her to others to take care of temporarily.In fact, it seemed to Aroline that there was no problem with or without her, but Hua Yueling also rejected her idea. From the very beginning, he never thought about taking the little girl to act together.


    The danger is still on the one hand, after all, it is impossible to encounter danger with Aroline''s protection, but there is another danger to be aware of.You must know that if you really find the target, it is possible to fight, and it is better not to show it in front of the little girl.


    Aroline thought about it for this reason, she just thought that the little girl wouldn''t be in danger, and it didn''t matter if she followed, but she never thought about it.Now think about that, if you can, it''s better not to show it in front of the little girl.


    This was almost the case. Although the little girl didn''t know why she entrusted herself to others, she was still quite obedient. After hearing it, she nodded and said that there was no problem.


    "I''ll be obedient, big sister."


    "Well, good boy."


    Aroline smiled on her face and patted the little girl on the head.


    "Okay, it''s not too early. Go to bed early. If you want to play, there will be time tomorrow. There will be time in the future. Don''t worry about it at this time and a half."


    "Well, I listen to my big sister."


    After the little girl listened to her, she really obediently turned off the game console, and then lay down on the bed obediently, covered with a quilt, her small body tucked into the quilt, very cute and cute.


    Aroline smiled when she saw her like this, and got into the quilt, hugged her petite body, and the two of them pressed close together, very happy.


    "Go to sleep."


    "Ok."


    The little girl looked at her face, with some hesitation in her expression, as if she wanted to say something, but she resisted.How could this kind of tangled expression be hidden from Aroline? Seeing the little girl showing this look, she knew she had something to say, but she didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    The little girl looked at her secretly, but how could this kind of action be hidden from Aroline.


    "Anything you want to say?"


    Arolin moved back and faced the little girl.


    "If you have anything you want to say, just say it, if you have any hesitation."


    Aroline encouraged the little girl to express her thoughts.


    "Is the big and big sister going out with the big brother tomorrow? Is there something very important?"


    "Well, there are important things. And there may be battles."


    Aroline naturally did not conceal it, so she said it directly.


    "That''s it..."


    Her face gradually dimmed, but then she became calm, and her little head shook slightly.


    "The big sister and big brother must come back safely!"


    "..."


    After the little girl said this, Aroline stared at the little girl for a while, so she couldn''t help but want to avoid her sight, and then she spoke.


    "Don''t worry, big brother and big sister will be fine. But is this what you want to say?"


    "Hey?"


    The little girl opened her eyes wide, obviously she didn''t expect Aroline to ask this question, which made her a little wondering how to respond.


    "..."


    The hesitant words just couldn''t say it. In fact, after Aroline said that she might fight, she already buried what she wanted to say in her heart and didn''t want to say it again.The little girl also knows that if she speaks it out, her elder sister may agree, but it will hinder them and make them annoyed, so it is better not to say anything.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to speak out, Aroline got closer, hugged her with one hand, and hugged her into her arms.


    "Do you want to go with us?"


    "¡­¡­Ok¡­¡­"


    The voice sounded so light that it was almost impossible to hear in her ears, and the little girl admitted the thought in her heart.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to go with us. I¡¯ve discussed this with your elder brother, but I¡¯ve got to agree with you in advance. If you still want to go after hearing about it, then we¡¯ll take you with you tomorrow. If you don¡¯t want to, Just do what I said before, is this okay?"


    "Ok!"


    This time the little girl''s voice was louder and her expression became more solemn.


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal, but your elder brother is worried that you will not be able to withstand the fighting scene after seeing it, and it may be a little unsightly. I also thought about it, it is true, you are still a child, there is no need to blend in. This is what happened to us, so this decision was finally made."


    "I, I can... I also want to be as good as my big brother and big sister!"


    "It''s too early, can you bear it?" Aroline looked at her and asked.The little girl is still younger, but in fact, the younger the girl, the better.To be honest, Aroline couldn''t bear to let her do it.


    If you wait until she grows up, you can teach her to practice martial arts, at least let her have the ability to protect herself, but now Aroline still hopes to make her life happier and easier.


    "Yes, I definitely can. I will definitely not let the big sister and the big brother down, if it doesn''t affect the big brother and the big sister."


    The little girl still has the same words, as long as it doesn''t affect them, she still wants to go with them.


    After hearing the little girl''s truth, Aroline was not angry, but was even happier than before.It is good for little girls to have their own ideas. Although puppets are also good, they are still inferior to the living people who have their own ideas and dare to speak their own ideas.


    The little girl has also changed a bit and is more courageous, which is also good for her.


    "That''s all right, if that''s the case, I''ll talk to your elder brother tomorrow morning, you can act with us."


    Aroline finally changed her mind after the conversation with the little girl, she decided to take the little girl with her.Acting together will not improve her strength or anything. Even if there is a fight, she won¡¯t be needed, but it can increase her knowledge and, to a certain extent, her mental quality can be improved. These two aspects In fact, it is also very important, not to be underestimated.


    After getting the affirmative answer from Aroline, the little girl also thanked her immediately, her small body was thrown into her arms, and her small head kept rubbing against her chest, like a petite and cute Cats are average and lovely.

 1272 Chapter 1272 Illusory Skills

    "Will it have any effect if you really fight after you find it?"


    Hua Yueling couldn''t sleep while lying on the bed. There were still some things that he didn''t figure out, so he needed to discuss it with Xiaoxue.The situation was that he went out with Sister Aroline, but unless it was necessary, otherwise he didn''t want to accept Sister Aroline''s help. In that case, he would be too lazy and too irresponsible.


    It would not be good for her growth if she had been helped. Hua Yueling still knew this very well.Because of this, Huayue Lingcai is ready to solve the problem by himself.


    "It will definitely have an impact. But if the opponent can use illusion, it will not be beneficial to the owner. Although the master''s strength is quite good, there is no way to crack the illusion."


    "What should I do? Need to learn?"


    "Yes, the owner can directly purchase related skills."


    "Hey, but in this case, is there no illusion related plug-in that can be used?" Hua Yueling asked very puzzled. He thought it should not be possible. After all, if there is a special plug-in, if it is not necessary to use illusion, it seems to be It''s no use.


    "No problem. It''s just that there must be a gap in power."


    The main function of the illusion plug-in is to enhance the master''s illusion ability, which contains special power, which the master can slowly absorb.But it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t absorb it. Relying on this plug-in, you can easily increase the power of illusion, and it can also enhance the resistance to illusion. The most important point is that some very special illusions can only be used with plug-ins. .


    "Ha, that''s the same as I thought. This kind of plug-in is still very useful. Are there other plug-ins?"


    Hua Yueling asked curiously.


    "Yes, there are various related plug-ins, but almost all of them are missing, and the owner has to spend time to find them."


    "Yes, I knew it."


    Hua Yueling nodded and said that he understood. This is for sure. After all, he has not used the relevant plug-ins until now, which can explain the problem.


    "It must be very difficult to find it back. No one knows where they are left."


    You can imagine the difficulty of finding all of them. It is impossible to find everything in the vicinity of the area where he lives. If it is less, it is possible, but in the case of large numbers, this possibility basically does not exist. Up.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have such a dream either. Later, if she had time, she could get along with a simple way to find it, but before that, she could only put this matter aside.


    "Then let me see the cost of purchasing this skill first."


    Hua Yueling said so.


    Xiaoxue directly opened the mall menu for him, and Hua Yueling easily found what she was looking for with her help.


    "Well, the cost of the first level is quite small, and the advanced one is okay..."


    Hua Yueling looked at the gold coins she had accumulated. The highest level is definitely not to be considered, but it can still be upgraded to a higher level, but there is a premise, unless he spends all the gold coins.But even if you don''t spend it all, you have to consume a lot.


    "I need a lot, Xiaoxue, what level do you think I should upgrade to?"


    "What level... Judging by the strength that that person has displayed, he has to be raised to level 3. This is the lowest level, and there is no problem with a lower level, but if you really fight, the owner may still fall. Those who fall into the wind, even if they will not completely fall into the opponent''s illusion, they will definitely be greatly affected."


    "This one needs attention."


    Hua Yueling nodded and said.


    "Anyway, it should be useful after upgrading to a higher level, so I can first upgrade to level 4. It can''t be spent all, I have to keep some. Originally, I wanted to buy some other skills, but now it seems that I have saved it. These gold coins are not so many, they are gone after only one time."


    "It''s not normal. If the owner only buys first-level skills, he can save a lot. It''s just that the owner buys advanced skills. Wouldn''t it be a dream if you want to have a lot of skills left."


    "This is true. But it is necessary for future actions."


    There is no way. Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t want to spend the gold coins he has finally saved if he really can, but he has no way, unless he doesn¡¯t act in the future and just maintains this situation temporarily, otherwise the money is necessary. Floral.


    After purchasing the skill, a lot of knowledge about illusion appeared in Hua Yueling''s brain, which made him suddenly understand more about illusion.What follows is the ability to crack some illusions and the ability to use illusions.


    "Illusion turned out to be like this, it''s even more powerful than I thought."


    Hua Yueling closed her eyes to absorb the knowledge about illusion, and couldn''t help sighing after she had absorbed it.


    Illusion is even more amazing than imagined. It is a bizarre ability, comparable to magic, at least Hua Yueling himself thinks so.


    However, illusion is also more difficult to use. If it is faced with an enemy who understands illusion or is relatively strong, it may not be effective. This is its weakness.


    In other words, if you want to fully use illusion to fight, or you have the advantage in strength, or you have a deep understanding of illusion, and you can be called a master in illusion.Otherwise, illusion can only be an auxiliary ability, and there is no way to apply it to powerful enemies.


    However, it may be more useful in war, but it is extremely difficult to use illusion to affect most soldiers. It requires you to have terrible magic power that ordinary people cannot have and an understanding of illusion.


    There are not many restrictions, but there are various restrictions and places to think about when used, so illusion gives people a sense of tastelessness.


    "But even this is pretty good. If I can improve my skills to the top, and then retrieve the missing part, I should be able to reach the master level, right?"


    "That''s for sure. Even if you don''t add components, just reach the tenth level of skill, the master is enough to be called a master of illusion, and with the bonus of illusion components, I believe no one can be the master of illusion. Rival."


    Xiaoxue said very positively.


    In fact, all aspects of skills are like this, but Hua Yueling''s most concern now is illusion.


    "Well, but it''s not easy to rise to the top. The amount of gold coins required is simply sky-high."

 1273 Chapter 1273

    Hua Yueling also rested after learning illusion, and she had to go out early tomorrow, and she naturally had to rest well today.


    Soon he fell asleep and fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, Hua Yueling and the others got up early, which is very, very early in terms of holiday time. Hua Yueling woke up just at six o''clock.Opening her eyes and looking aside, Sister Yun hasn''t woke up yet.


    "Um... It''s a little bit early, and I can sleep a little longer."


    Hua Yueling is still a little sleepy and wants to rest again.But after thinking about it, he sat up cautiously.After getting up, she looked at Sister Yun again and saw that she hadn''t been awakened by herself, so she was relieved and picked up her clothes and walked outside.


    Open the door and go out lightly, put on the pants and jacket in the living room, and then look at the room where Sister Aroline and the little girl are.The door of the room was still closed, and it seemed that Sister Aroline and the others hadn''t woken up yet.


    "It''s still a bit early. I should sleep a little longer."


    Even if I went out to buy breakfast, I guess my sister just woke up when I came back and finished eating.Aroline didn''t know when she picked them up, and said that she would get up earlier this morning, but now she doesn''t seem to know what time it is earlier.


    "Wait a little longer."


    Going back to the room would definitely not work. In that case, it would be easy to wake my sister, so he simply lay on the sofa in the living room and started playing with his mobile phone.


    The game console was still in the room, and it was more troublesome to get it back. Hua Yueling simply gave up this idea.


    After half an hour passed, hearing a noise in her room, Hua Yueling glanced at the time. It was already more than 6:40, which was almost the time for her sister to get up.


    He got up and went back to the door of his room, opened the door and walked in.


    "Sister Yun, you are up."


    After entering, I saw that my sister was already dressed, and I was a little surprised to see him walk in.


    "Why did you get up so early today? Didn''t you get more sleep?"


    "Something was going on, but I got up too early. After I went out, I was afraid that I would come in again to wake my sister, so I just lied outside for a while.


    "It''s kind of for my sister''s sake. But even if you wake up, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t affect anything. It''s comfortable here if you lie outside. Don''t think about it next time. Come back if you want to rest."


    After I went out, I went to wash and rinse. After Hua Yun came out, I also checked the time, which was relatively early.


    "Should I make breakfast today or go out to buy breakfast?"


    Usually, I¡¯d better buy more early. After all, Huayun is also very busy. She has been making breakfast by herself and it is troublesome and tired. The key is not knowing what to do.So she usually buys some bread and mixes it with a simple breakfast such as milk salad dressing. It¡¯s not much worse to buy breakfast in Hepingchang.


    "Let''s do it yourself today after a long absence."


    "I''ll help!"


    Hua Yueling volunteered to follow her sister into the kitchen, and Hua Yueling also had some cooking skills.However, they are all ordinary, too complicated.


    "doing what?"


    "Well, I didn''t think about it. Let''s see what''s in the refrigerator first."


    I opened the refrigerator, and it was stuffed with a lot of things, and there were leftovers in it, but eating these things in the morning was not good.


    "Spread the egg pie?"


    "..."


    Hua Yueling didn''t speak, he thought it would be better for him not to speak, otherwise he would have rejected her sister''s proposal.


    "What else is there other than this, or just fried rice. How much rice is left."


    Hua Yueling took a look and found that there was not much left. This was what was left at noon yesterday. I didn''t eat it last night. As for the food I bought last night, the rice was almost eaten and nothing was left.


    "Forget it, I''d better go out and buy an early breakfast. I''ll save myself thinking about it here. Let my sister think about it."


    What to eat one in the morning is a difficult problem, and Hua Yun, who is too troublesome, doesn''t bother to do it.


    As a result, after discussing it a bit, I changed to buying breakfast. Hua Yueling also said that he would go with him, and the two siblings went out.When they went out, Aroline''s room still didn''t respond, and she really didn''t know when she would have to wait to get up.


    What Sister Aroline said was really deceptive enough to get up and go out earlier. When is this, it can''t be said that it is earlier.


    Hua Yueling thought so, and went out with her sister, both of which were riding bicycles, faster.When she came back to finish her meal, Huayun should go to work after a while.


    She is very busy every day, which is quite tiring. Fortunately, her physical fitness is very good, especially after exercise, this kind of ordinary life no longer makes her as tired as before.


    On the way to buy breakfast, Hua Yueling also deliberately observed the neighborhood, but still couldn''t find the person. It seemed that it was still too early, so the person hasn''t come out yet.


    I also searched on the way back, but there was no response.


    "Maybe it''s not here, it should be on the other side. But the time is still a bit early, if he is working nearby, it should be about eight or nine o''clock."


    "Perhaps it is, but that''s not sure. It''s still a question whether you can find anything today."


    Hua Yueling wasn''t so confident, but she had to come and see it no matter what.After getting a conclusion that was not a conclusion, Hua Yueling went home with her sister.


    When I arrived at home, I saw that Aroline and the little girl had woken up and were sitting in the living room waiting for them.


    "Sister Huayun and Xiao Yueling, you can be regarded as coming back. I went to your room to look for you, and if you weren''t there, I guess you should have bought it early. You got up early enough."


    "It''s okay," Hua Yun smiled. She used to see that the table and chopsticks were already set up on the table. It seems that Aroline and the others didn''t do anything before they came. "Come on, eat early."


    Aroline and the little girl also came to help. After finishing all those early, she pulled the chair away and sat down to eat early.


    "Are you comfortable living here? How do you feel?"


    After taking two bites, Hua Yun looked at the little girl and asked with concern.


    "Well, thank you big sister, I am very comfortable living here and I like it very much."


    The little girl quickly replied loudly.


    "That''s good. I''m afraid there is no way for you to adapt. If you have any needs in the future, just say that you are a member of our family."


    "I know, thank you big sister!"


    The little girl once again expressed her gratitude to Hua Yun. If it were before, she would never have imagined that she could have such a life now.

 1274 Chapter 1274 Range Search

    After eating early, Hua Yueling glanced at the time after her sister went to work. It was still early. If she was a part-timer, she might not have gone to work yet.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling still felt that it would be better to go out earlier and settle this matter earlier.But it didn''t seem necessary that things were too early, so he didn''t rush to leave.


    "Xiao Yueling, I discussed with her yesterday, she still wants to go with us."


    After finishing everything, Hua Yueling was stopped by Aroline in the living room and heard what she said.The little girl is still washing the dishes in the kitchen. She asked to do so on the initiative, and she couldn''t fault it in any way.


    "Want to go together? Sister Aroline, you agreed."


    Looking at Sister Aroline''s posture and the way she spoke, Hua Yueling probably guessed why she had come here, and it seemed that she was persuaded by the little girl.


    "Is it okay?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t say directly rejecting Aroline, but instead asked.If it really doesn''t matter, then so be it. Why should you be a bad person in vain.


    The reason why I didn''t bring the little girl with her was also for the purpose of protecting her, but since Sister Aroline and the little girl herself think there is no problem, let''s deal with it as no problem.


    "It''s okay, aren''t we still with us."


    Arolin came over and hugged his left arm, and said with big eyes.


    "Didn''t you say something similar yesterday? But I want to say more than this, Sister Aroline, you should know that."


    "Yes, yes, I know all about my sister, but the little guy said there is no problem. She hopes that she can get exercise and growth."


    "Even for exercise, it is not impossible to come in this way, although it is not necessarily the kind of thing in the imagination. Once it happens, it is not gentle for her to see that kind of scene so early. Thing."


    "That''s what I said, but Xiaoyueling, have you forgotten something?"


    "..." Hua Yueling fell silent after listening, lowered her head and stared at sister Aroline''s eyes, not quite understanding what she meant, "forgot what?"


    "Forget about where the little guy came from."


    Aroline said with certainty.


    "The little guy didn''t live in your life environment like Xiaoyueling since she was a child. She lives in a more difficult place, and... Maybe she''s already seen those things."


    This was also Aroline''s guess. When they were all at home, Aroline didn''t want to stir up the sad thoughts in the little girl''s mind, so she didn''t ask about these things.


    "...Yes, it''s very possible."


    Hua Yueling nodded, and said nothing after opening her mouth.This also means that now he is acquiescing, since Sister Aroline feels so, then there really is no need to be a bad person.


    After confirming, Hua Yueling stopped saying anything not to go with the little girl, and she agreed.Now it was enough for Aroline, and it was important to convince him. Although it didn''t matter if he didn''t convince him to take the little girl directly, Aroline naturally didn''t want to do that.


    I looked up at the time. Time passed really fast. It was almost eight o''clock in a blink of an eye, and it was time to go out soon.Hua Yueling turned her head and looked over to the kitchen. The little girl hadn''t finished washing the dishes, naturally she hadn''t come out yet.


    "Well, where should I go in a while?"


    Hua Yueling is still worrying about this, but she knows a general direction, but whether she can get the news she wants there is still unknown, Hua Yueling is not sure what to say.


    "Sister, I will also help, Xiao Yueling, don''t worry. With my sister, I will be able to find that person easily."


    "It''s still troublesome, Sister Aroline. But I want to try it with my own strength first. I hope I can find him only with my own strength."


    Hua Yueling''s words were very firm, and at this time he had a real thought in his heart.He had actually had this idea before. He didn''t want to rely on Sister Aroline''s help all the time. Although that would make things a lot easier, there would be other problems.


    "Okay, sister, I will look at Xiao Yueling''s performance at that time, sister believes that you can definitely do what you want to do."


    Aroline patted him on the shoulder, encouraging him.Hua Yueling also nodded heavily to express her confidence.


    How to do it will have to wait until the place arrives, but for the time being, Hua Yueling just has that kind of thought, and there is no exact plan for how to do it.


    After a while, the little girl came out of the kitchen and happily ran to them.


    "Big brother and sister, will you leave soon?"


    "Don''t worry, you sit here for a while, rest for a while before we set off."


    Asking the little girl to sit down and rest for a while, Hua Yueling stepped aside.After the little girl sat down, Hua Yueling looked at her, but did not speak.


    "Big brother do you agree?!"


    The little girl asked in surprise.


    "Well, your big brother knows what you think. Since you want to go with you, there is no reason for your big brother to refuse, so let''s go with us."


    "Thank you, big brother!"


    "No thanks, this is not something to be thankful for."


    Hua Yueling shook her head calmly and patted the little girl''s head gently.They all seem to like to shoot a little girl''s head, her head seems to have a special attraction.


    The three of them stayed in the living room and played for a while, mostly early.However, they just stayed for about half an hour to play. Hua Yueling felt that the time was almost up, so she got up and talked to Aroline and the little girl, and then packed up her things and prepared to leave.


    After everything was packed, the three of them went out with their hands.


    The little girl was held from left to right by Aroline and Hua Yueling. She looked like a child of two in the middle.But if I really want to say it, Aroline is also very petite, and she looks like her sister rather than her mother.


    It''s just that no one of Hua Yueling and the others dared to say that, isn''t that uncomfortable?


    After talking with Hua Yueling, Aroline understood the general situation temporarily, and the situation is quite easy to understand, but there is still no clear decision on what to do.


    Mainly because they have nothing to do if they don''t find that person, so although there are many plans so far, the first thing to do is still to find the other person.

 1275 Chapter 1275 Illusory Land

    After they left the door, they went to the previous journey for an unknown number of times, and Hua Yueling was actually a little tired.Must go, this leaves him no way to refuse.


    If the problem is not solved, it will keep on going on like this, who knows what it will be like in the future.Moreover, what Hua Yueling is most worried about is that the opponent will increase in strength under the influence of the illusion component during this period, and that would be a bigger trouble for him.


    Now he can only increase his illusion ability to level four, and it is reasonable to say that he should not be at a disadvantage when facing the opponent, which is enough.If you delay it any longer, only level 4 illusion skills may not be enough, and there is no way to fight the opponent.


    But it is enough for the time being, and it should be so.No matter how fast the opponent''s progress is, it should not be that fast.


    But why does he find himself at this time, because he has confidence in his strength, so he wants to trouble himself?


    Hua Yueling felt that this was possible, but he also had confidence. If the other party really came to the door, he would definitely win.


    Before they knew it, they had walked along the road to the street where they used to come.This street can''t be said to be so bustling, but it''s still OK.


    After coming here, Hua Yueling used exploration skills to search the surroundings for the first time, but he still didn''t find anything like before.


    "You have to go there, there is nothing here."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and walked along the road for a while, then turned to the left at an intersection.He had walked here before, but found nothing.Whether you go straight ahead, turn left, or even turn right, you can reach the destination, but Hua Yueling still hopes to change the road, which may be able to change her luck.


    Changing the direction of travel, Hua Yueling kept searching while walking. As time went by, getting closer and closer to the target, Hua Yueling finally found out.


    "Respond!"


    Hua Yueling said with some excitement, but then he calmed down and motioned to Aroline and the little girl next to them to calm them down. In fact, he was reminding himself rather than reminding them.


    "It should be nearby. But this response is still weak, indicating that the other party may be farther away."


    "In which direction is the reaction, which direction you went to yesterday?"


    "That''s right. It seems that yesterday''s action still has a good discovery. The other party should be working nearby, but maybe living here, no matter what, if you are careful enough, you should be able to see others today. "


    Hua Yueling and the others immediately became careful, in order to hide their breath so as not to be discovered.


    "The other party doesn''t seem to be alone, but I can''t be sure."


    "You said this Xiaoyueling before. The other people don''t know what it is to him. However, the strength should not be so strong, as long as you are careful, you will not be discovered."


    Aroline said softly.In fact, if they really want to hide, the other party shouldn''t find them.


    Their speed did not slow down, but their movements were a lot lighter, and they hardly made any noise, and their breath was well hidden.


    "That''s it, there should be no problem if you keep this state in the past."


    Because of different reasons, I couldn''t find the other party before, but Hua Yueling believed that this time there was definitely no problem.In order to find the other party, he had made perfect preparations. He didn''t believe his luck was so bad.


    Walking along the road in a direction with a stronger breath, Hua Yueling walked and found something wrong.I don''t know if Sister Alorin next to her discovered it, he thinks it should be like this. With Sister Alorin''s strength, it is impossible to be fooled by this simple illusion.


    If it hadn''t been for learning the illusion skills yesterday, Hua Yueling felt that he might have been deceived, but fortunately, he had learned the illusion skills, so he still found something wrong.


    "Huh... it''s really surprising, it looks like this illusion part is much more powerful than I thought."


    Hua Yueling took a long breath, then opened her eyes and said.He was not in a hurry to crack the illusion, and the situation may be better now.


    "Oh, did you find out Xiao Yueling?"


    "I just found out. I didn''t notice the strange place before."


    Hua Yueling looked around, and the surrounding scenery looked no different from the actual places they had walked. It was precisely because of this that Hua Yueling did not notice it the first time.


    The opponent''s illusion ability can be said to be very powerful, and can be faked, but after all, Hua Yueling found a flaw.


    "This place is a bit unnatural, and it''s far from perfect."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and said.


    "This is quite easy to understand. After all, the other party was just an ordinary person before. Even if he obtains the illusion component, it is only able to use part of the illusion component. Without reorganization and understanding, it is impossible to fully stimulate The power of illusion parts."


    "Is that so."


    After listening to Xiaoxue''s explanation, Hua Yueling understood something.In this way, he had thought wrong before. He originally thought that this was all the energy possessed by the illusion part, and it seemed that he was wrong.


    It''s not just that, but even so, it''s a good rent.


    Hua Yueling stopped, and everywhere was the same scenery as before in the ordinary world. If you want to see some differences from these scenery, it can be said to be idiotic, basically impossible.


    Even Hua Yueling couldn''t see anything for a while, it was exactly the same, but here was a "real" illusory world.


    "But since we were dragged into the world of illusion, were we discovered by him? It should be impossible to say that our actions are so concealed, how could we be discovered so easily."


    Walking to the side, Hua Yueling leaned against the wall thinking, and she said that she was going to discuss with Aroline.


    "I don''t know this sister either. But it shouldn''t have been discovered."


    "I was not found but was dragged into the illusion, which means that these have nothing to do with that person... Could it be caused only by the illusion component?"


    "Perhaps, it''s better for us to go directly to the culprit. If we find him, everything will come to light."


    Aroline also came over, standing beside him and said.


    "That''s right, then go ahead!"


    After Hua Yueling finished speaking, he walked forward again.Along this small alley with no people, they continued to follow the breath.

 1276 Chapter 1276

    "It''s really rude to me that I didn''t go to meet some of them."


    When they arrived at the place with the strongest breath, Hua Yueling and the others arrived near the door and were about to see the situation. They didn''t expect to hear a voice from inside.


    This made Hua Yueling and Alorin look at each other in surprise. They didn''t expect that they were actually discovered. Was it caused by the illusion component?It''s not clear for the time being, but hiding is obviously useless, they have all been found, and they can only attack head-on.


    Hua Yueling kicked the door directly and rushed in. Anyway, this place is also in the world of illusion, so there is no need to worry about destruction.After entering, he frowned suspiciously. What made him puzzled was that he didn''t find the person who had spoken to him before, because there was no one in it, and it was empty.


    "What''s the matter? People are not here!"


    Hua Yueling hurriedly backed out. Aroline and the little girl stayed outside. Seeing him coming out so quickly, they leaned forward.


    "No one inside?"


    "Yeah. But it''s weird. It feels like it should be inside."


    Gazing at the interior of the room, Hua Yueling watched motionlessly, but did not see anything strange.But that strange feeling still persists, which means that the other party should still be there, but why is there no one?


    Hua Yueling stared inside, the breath was very close, not far away, but he couldn''t see anything, and there was no figure here.This is very strange, is it because the other party has become invisible, or has it become something in the room?


    This should be the case, there seems to be no other possibility other than this idea.


    Hua Yueling suddenly became more cautious, if it was really what she thought, the other party might be approaching.Now the only way to confirm the opponent''s location is through breath, or through exploration skills, but after Hua Yueling used the exploration skills, she found that this skill was not as easy to use as she imagined.


    After all, this is in illusion, if you don''t see through illusion, it is not so easy to use.


    Hua Yueling was able to see through the illusion, at least the illusion registration he faced was not so high this time, and he could do it with his current ability.On the other hand, Hua Yueling couldn''t do that for the time being, otherwise they would be exposed to ordinary people. This was definitely something Hua Yueling didn''t want.


    Obviously, the other party does not want such a thing to happen, they all want to live a peaceful life under certain circumstances, and do not want this calm to be broken by other factors.This can be considered a tacit understanding between the two sides.


    "did you find it?"


    The voice of Aroline next to her came into her ears, Hua Yueling did not look at her, but still stared at the room, but he shook his head.


    "Not yet, it''s not easy to find him in this situation."


    "Find it carefully and pay attention to the details inside. You can find it if you do this well."


    Aroline can easily find the other person''s figure, but Hua Yueling can''t, so after hearing the teachings of Sister Aroline, Hua Yueling chewed several times in her heart, and then just as she said. Gaze inside like that.


    "There...no, wait, it doesn''t have to be that."


    Now the two sides are almost at a stalemate, Hua Yueling and the others, in fact, the main reason is that Hua Yueling can''t find the other side, and the other side does not dare to act randomly in this situation.


    Both sides are in a stalemate, waiting for an opportunity, no one knows what the opportunity is.


    Perhaps it was because Hua Yueling observed more carefully and had not left the room beforehand, so the person hiding inside did not dare to move anymore, for fear of giving Hua Yueling some clues and hints to let him discover where he was.


    The people inside actually knew very well that they were not Huayueling''s opponents in battle, so they needed to use illusions to beat the opponent.It''s just that the opponent''s reaction speed is a bit beyond imagination.


    "Such illusions are not enough, you must use more powerful ones."


    Hua Yueling and the others were drawn into the world of illusion, but this was not enough for those hiding in hiding.The next step is to use a more powerful illusion to give them a mental attack and let them fall under their own illusion attack.


    "Ok?"


    There was a familiar fluctuation in the air, Hua Yueling frowned slightly, and an uncomfortable feeling rose in her heart.


    The familiar scene in front of him gradually dissipated and turned into a dark world.Sister Aroline and the little girl disappeared from their eyes. They seemed to be drawn into the world of other illusions.


    "Interesting, I want to see what else you want to do."


    Hua Yueling waited with such thoughts, and did not worry about cracking this illusion.He can feel the power of this illusion, not to the point where he can''t crack it, which means that this illusion is within the scope of his ability, so don''t worry too much.


    It was precisely because she was not worried, that Hua Yueling didn''t do anything, and waited quietly.


    A road stretched from afar, and only the soles of Dao Huayueling''s feet stopped the trend of moving on.But Hua Yueling still did not move, he was still waiting, waiting for what would happen next.


    Unsurprisingly, in the distance, there should be a large open space at the end of the road connection. It is not clear from here, but it can be vaguely seen that it seems to be a battlefield.


    "Is the venue ready?"


    Hua Yueling blinked, and didn''t know what kind of thing the other party would come up with to fight with him. Is it a human or some kind of monster in fantasy?This made him feel extremely curious, and he wanted to go over and take a look now.


    But even so, Hua Yueling still doesn''t have the intersection of Thailand, but still stands in place and waits, because he feels that all this is not over yet, and there should be something to appear next.


    Before he waited long, he saw a wall appeared on both sides of the road. The wall blocked the road on both sides, and he didn''t know what it was for.


    Hua Yueling looked left and right strangely, not particularly understanding what the other party thought.But since it''s all like this, there should be nothing left.


    Let''s go, with this thought, Huayueling stepped forward.The road is still quite long, perhaps to consume his energy?Hua Yueling wanted to laugh a little when she thought of this, but she shook her head and expelled her thoughts from her mind. At this time, she wanted to do what she did.


    "Be prepared, you should be able to know what to do in a while."


    It would be a battle to see that, but who knows what it is like.Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure.

 1277 Chapter 1277 Battle in the illusion

    Even the battle in the illusion is still not to be underestimated. The enemy in the environment is likely to be a monster that has never been seen before, and although the strength cannot be so strong, it is invincible to a certain extent.


    The most important thing is that the battle in the illusion will not only affect the illusion, but also the actual people.For example, if Hua Yueling is harmed in the environment, his body and spirit will also be harmed in reality, and the harm in the environment will affect reality.


    This is also the reason why illusion is powerful, so it depends on this. If this point is cracked, then illusion will not be so terrible.Of course, if there is no way to get out of the illusion, it is actually very scary to have to be immersed in it all the time, but for Hua Yueling, the illusion in front of him is not up to this level, and there is no way to lock him here.


    All the way forward, looking at both sides, the walls on both sides are very old styles, which seem to be many years ago.It is rare to see such a wall now. In Hua Yueling''s memory, there are only history books and TV dramas.


    "Unexpectedly, I am still a history lover."


    Hua Yueling smiled, this can be regarded as a useless news.


    Arriving at a place similar to an arena, Hua Yueling stopped at the entrance.The surroundings of the arena also changed at this time. The walls were raised, and the top was blocked, all of a sudden making it completely dark.


    Hua Yueling did not move, still waiting for the next development.He believes that things will not end like this, what will happen next, just keep waiting.


    Unsurprisingly, while he was waiting, burning torches appeared on the walls around the arena. Accompanied by the sound of flames burning with wooden sticks, the arena was illuminated again.


    Just looking at it, the brightness here is obviously not as bright as the previous arena. Part of the darkness is hidden in a place where the light from the flame can''t illuminate, making the environment here darker and uncomfortable.


    Hua Yueling closed her eyes and opened them again after a while. The scene before her looked more comfortable than before, but it was still a bit too dark.Hua Yueling doesn''t like it much, he likes brighter places.


    But the other party obviously won''t let him get his wish, and the light will not continue to increase after reaching this level.The number of torches is fixed, everything is ready, and it seems to be waiting to enter as a performer in this illusion.


    Hua Yueling found that she was in a game now, if she didn''t take any action, she wouldn''t have changed.On the contrary, the other party has enough patience, he will not act if he does not move, and do nothing.


    "It seems that I still have to go in. But let''s prepare first. It should be time to fight in a while."


    Came here not for anything else, but to fight.You need to kill the enemy summoned by the other party, and Huayueling was already prepared.


    The weapon can be taken out at any time, so Hua Yueling was not worried, and went straight in.And just after he walked in, the entrance that had just passed was directly blocked, so that he couldn''t turn around and go out.


    "Afraid of me running away?"


    Hua Yueling was a little funny, if she wanted to escape, she would have escaped long ago, and she would have to wait till now.But that''s okay, since the other party has such confidence, let him see what kind of strength the other party has.


    Sister Aroline and the little girl were not here, but Hua Yueling didn''t worry about them much.There is nothing wrong with taking the little girl with Sister Aroline''s strength. It would be more troublesome if the little girl is still on her side.


    It is still very difficult to protect her while fighting, Hua Yueling naturally does not want the little guy to be injured, especially if he is injured by his side, it is even worse.


    "I have been looking for you for a long time."


    An unfamiliar voice sounded in the arena, and Hua Yueling listened to the other party''s words and did not respond.


    "Today I finally found you and entered my world. You have no chance."


    The other party didn''t care what he was thinking, he just talked to himself there. It sounded like he was already winning, and he didn''t know where the confidence came from.But Hua Yueling didn''t care about these, so let him be confident if he was confident, anyway, he would know how ridiculous his confidence was.


    Having become such an illusion world, he can be called his own world. It seems that he is still quite arrogant, and he is not so clear about everything in the world.


    Do you think you are invincible if you get the illusion parts?That would be too silly.


    Hua Yueling thought so, still not saying anything, he really wanted to hear what the other party would say, it was very interesting.


    "Hand over things, otherwise..."


    "It''s better not to talk nonsense, I want to see what kind of power you have."


    Hua Yueling became a little impatient when she heard the other party''s endless talk, so she simply interrupted the other party''s words and said coldly.


    "Well, give you a chance if you don''t, then don''t blame me."


    The fact that the other party is so confident really makes Hua Yueling confused, is he really so arrogant?It''s really hard to understand. Does the other party think that the world can be invincible by relying on illusion, is that too stupid?


    It is difficult for Hua Yueling to understand why the other party had such thoughts, but he would not think about it, anyway, just fight and let the other party know what the facts are like.


    Not interested in talking with the other party in this regard, Hua Yueling was always ready to fight.


    "This is your own choice."


    The other party said coldly, and then Hua Yueling saw the ground gleaming in the distance, and a figure appeared before her eyes.It was a terrible monster, similar to a wolf, but it looked more fierce and terrifying than it was.


    "Is it the only level?"


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling rushed straight up.He has faced all kinds of enemies, but he won''t be scared because of this, and to be honest, the other party really can''t make him feel scared.


    Just such a monster can count itself, right?


    The silhouettes of the two sides passed by, Hua Yueling shook his right hand, and the certain aura hovering on the hidden dragon blade was thrown out.The wolf-shaped monster dissipated its parts in this way.


    With just one blow, the illusory creature summoned by the opponent was easily solved.

 1278 Chapter 1278

    Hua Yueling did not expect that the enemy he faced was much weaker than he thought.Originally, he thought that the other party would be able to cause some trouble for himself, or at least have the power of a battle, but after he really fought, he realized that his guess was wrong.


    If this wolf created by illusion arts reached its extreme point, it would be easily killed by him, even without any trouble.


    "..."


    The other party was also frightened by Hua Yueling''s simple and straightforward means. In any case, he never thought that the monster he created would be solved so easily. This is too miserable.


    "Is there any more? Or... you only have this level?"


    With a smile on the corner of Lin Lang''s mouth, he asked in a disdainful tone.


    The other party was obviously still immersed in the shock that he had solved the monster so easily. There was no rebuttal at all for a while. He didn''t even say anything, and probably didn''t hear him. This made Hua Yueling very surprised. Is disappointed.


    "Why, it''s over like this?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect the other party to be so weak, it really made him not know what to say is good.


    The other party is even more speechless than other people imagined. In this state, dare to say those things to yourself, wouldn''t you really be a fool.


    Hua Yueling has nothing to say, if it''s just that, then he doesn''t need to wait any longer. Then just solve him directly, and there is no need to think about anything else.


    "..."


    After a while of silence, the other party seemed to recover from the shocked state, but for a while, there was still no way to fully believe the fact that the monster he created was so easily beheaded.


    "You, you exceeded my expectations. But it doesn''t matter, it''s just an appetizer."


    I cheered up and held on to the same as before, but I could hear the change in his tone.Hua Yueling wanted to laugh after hearing it. It really made people wonder what to say about this person.


    Even at this time, it is still speechless, and the strength shown by the other party is really weak. Hua Yueling never thought that it would be so weak.If it''s just that, it''s really meaningless.


    "Anything else?"


    Hua Yueling chuckled lightly, and said provocatively.


    "Okay, if there are any more, then come and let me see what kind of power you have."


    Facing Hua Yueling''s intention to look down on him, he was very angry. How happy he was after he got this treasure. He imagined many fights with Hua Yueling in his mind, but he was not defeated so easily. Imagination.But I didn''t expect that the unimagined scene would become the most realistic scene, which was staged in front of my own eyes.


    This made him somewhat unacceptable, but he still had to accept it, and had to bear Hua Yueling''s ridicule.


    "I haven''t lost yet, as long as he is still in my illusion space, I will never lose to him!"


    Shouting like this in his heart, after plucking up his spirits, he once again used illusion to summon an imaginary monster.Maybe it''s not as strong as real monsters, but it''s not weak with the illusion space.


    "Mental power, spiritual power is enough..."


    It would not be a good thing for him to consume too much mental power, and his mental power is not strong, so he can use it not many times for summoning monsters.


    At the moment, Hua Yueling must be resolved as soon as possible, but he doesn''t want to be so confident at first.


    "At least you have to hurt him this time. As long as you can hurt him..."


    Staring at the situation in the illusion space, he hid in the dark, observing secretly.He believed that Hua Yueling must have not found herself, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to stay in this place so peacefully.


    Hua Yueling''s body moved, even in his illusion space, it was like a bolt of lightning that struck from the air.Even the people hiding in the dark can''t see his trajectory clearly, guessing that he dashed past in a straight line.


    In a blink of an eye, there was a head-on confrontation with the hidden dragon blade, the hidden dragon blade slashed forward, and the monster''s reaction speed was also very fast.


    Without any sound, the hidden dragon blade easily cut off the monster''s claws.Even Hua Yueling felt a little surprised after she flashed past. In any case, he did not expect that his attack was so effective. He easily blocked this monster''s attack and caused such a big deal. s damage.


    "It''s fast, no, it can''t go on like this. His strength is much stronger than I thought. If this goes on, there is only one way to lose to him. If one fails, then two, if two fails, then three. I don''t believe that you can''t die!"


    Seeing that the monsters he had summoned were basically unable to cause too much trouble to Hua Yueling, the man hiding in the dark clenched his teeth abruptly, and got a general understanding of his remaining mental power, and then used illusions to simulate a few of them. Different monsters come.


    "Oh, I couldn''t beat me one-on-one, so did you start using this trick?"


    Hua Yueling thought a little bit amused, the five monsters in front of her would give people a sense of oppression, but Hua Yueling didn''t feel that way.Facing these monsters, he didn''t feel any pressure at all, and their strength would not make Hua Yueling feel scared at all.


    Hua Yueling stopped, turned around and looked at the monsters that emerged, surrounding him in a semicircle.I counted a total of five monsters. My brother monsters are all different and not the same. These monsters will cause him some trouble. After all, there are a lot of them, but they are not that difficult to fight.


    "Change your weapon."


    Although the Hidden Dragon Blade is also very easy to use, it is still a bit difficult to face too many enemies as a weapon for close combat, and it is easier to use a two-handed sword.


    Hua Yueling stared at the enemy, waiting for the other''s actions, he was not in a hurry, and there was no need to be in a hurry.If the enemy does not act, there is no need for him to act so quickly.


    "..."


    The enemy hidden there was actually waiting for Hua Yueling to move, but after waiting for a while, seeing that Hua Yueling still didn''t move at all, it made him a little anxious.


    "Why there is no response yet!"


    With that in mind, he gradually couldn''t wait any longer.


    "I don''t have time to spend it with you. It seems that he should be scared too. It''s better this way, huh, I said that facing a military like mine, how could he not be scared."


    Thinking somewhat proudly in his heart, he ordered the monster he turned out to rush up.

 1279 Chapter 1279 Change

    "Huh, it''s just right!"


    Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart, and rushed up face to face.The enemy rushed up but gave him a chance. He was not afraid of the enemy rushing up, but instead worried that the enemy would not come up. That would be even more troublesome for him.


    The enemy is more impatient than others imagined, so it is best.


    Waving the two-handed sword, Hua Yueling dodges to avoid the attacks of the monsters, and then to their side, the two-handed sword slashed heavily.


    Needless to say, the power contained in this great sword naturally has no way to withstand these monsters.With just one blow, one of the monsters was beaten and dissipated.


    "Damn it, why is it so strong!"


    Seeing that Hua Yueling was very comfortable in the battle, this made the hidden man very angry, but even if he was angry, he did not dare to go out.His greatest reliance is illusion, and there is nothing else but illusion.


    If he wanted to fight, he was not even as good as the Eudemons he had summoned, how could he fight Huayueling.


    Seeing that he fell into a disadvantage again, there was a faint sweat on his forehead.He had no idea what to do. The current situation was very obvious. If Hua Yueling wiped out all the monsters, it would be him who would be unlucky. He couldn''t fight against Hua Yueling.


    On the other hand, even if he still wants to continue to illusion other more powerful monsters to fight against Huayueling, his mental strength is still not enough, there is no way to do so, unless he can endure the pain and ignore it. This practice brings harm to my own spirit.


    "No, I can''t continue. If it doesn''t work, I will run away. Anyway, even if I can''t beat him, I can run away!"


    He still has the confidence to escape. The illusion world belongs to his world, and no one can stop him from escaping in his world.He believed that even if he couldn''t defeat Hua Yueling, he could escape even if he lost to him, because he had stronger illusion skills than him.


    All this is actually quite interesting, he is very confident, but this confidence is used in the wrong place.


    I haven''t experienced a real battle, thinking that everything is under my control, it is really interesting.


    Hua Yueling''s speed is very fast, almost to the point of incredible, he keeps flashing around, no one can see his figure clearly, so no one can pose a threat to him.


    Killing the monsters one by one, basically did not encounter any difficulties.After all, these monsters were only created by fantasy, and they were too weak to compare with real monsters.


    "Is that all there?"


    Hua Yueling stopped after solving all the monsters, looked around, after all this time, he had found the figure of the hidden person.If he wants to say it, he can hide it, but the hiding technology is really bad, otherwise he won''t find it out in this way.


    "not good!"


    Realizing that it was too late to escape, Hua Yueling didn''t know when to appear next to him.There was a sense of eccentricity in his actions, faster than his reaction speed.


    Hua Yueling didn''t talk nonsense, and slashed down with a sword. This might be able to kill him, but it might not.But in any case, he was already dead in some way.


    He killed the person who was hiding, easily and simply.


    "Ok?"


    What made Hua Yueling puzzled was that after killing the opponent, the world did not return to its original state, nor did she escape from the illusion.


    He was a little strange, lowered his head and stared at the man who fell on the ground. He didn''t respond.He squatted down to check, the opponent was indeed dead, but the illusion was not unlocked.


    "Could it be..."


    Hua Yueling realized that the situation was not good, and quickly used her ability to try to unlock the illusion, but it didn''t work. There was no change in the world before her, and no tendency to dissipate.


    "It''s troublesome now!"


    Looking at this illusion world itself, it was not released by the person he killed. If you think about it that way, the only thing that can be doubted now is the illusion component.But is it not weird why the illusion component can do this kind of thing by itself?


    "Xiaoxue, what should I do now?"


    There is no way to uncover the illusion directly, which is a bit difficult.Kneeling down to grab the person''s body, Hua Yueling asked Xiaoxue to check if the illusion part was on this person, but the answer was very bad, because the illusion part was not on him.


    "No... Damn, where will the illusion part be?"


    "Xiaoxue doesn''t know too much, but the director shouldn''t be too anxious, it won''t be too long. And the owner has learned the illusion skills, you can see if there is any way to crack the illusion according to the skills. ."


    "There are a lot of methods, but it is very difficult to crack advanced illusions, especially with that simple method. It is either too expensive or ineffective. If you can find the flaws or key points, it will be fine. It''s easy."


    "No, it''s hard to find with my current ability."


    Xiaoxue didn''t say anything, but Hua Yueling still remembered what she said just now.


    "It seems that I have to wait and see."


    It is not clear why an illusion component can do this kind of thing without anyone''s control, which is actually more tricky than when someone controls it.


    "I thought I had done enough preparations, but I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    Hua Yueling was also particularly surprised and speechless, the development of the matter had gone beyond thinking and cognition.While he was waiting, the scene in front of him was slowly changing, and he didn''t know when two figures appeared beside him.


    "Sister Aroline, why are you here?!"


    Hua Yueling looked surprised when she saw Aroline and the little girl appear here, she couldn''t think that they would come over.


    "Sister, I don''t know very well, suddenly the illusion space has changed."


    Aroline also saw the corpse lying on the ground at a glance, and looked at Hua Yueling a little strangely.


    "He''s the one we''re looking for? Why haven''t he gone out since he is dead?"


    "This..." Hua Yueling shook her head with a wry smile, and said her previous guess as well as what Xiaoxue had said. "There is this kind of thing? It''s very interesting, just to see what is going on."


    Aroline was naturally not afraid, but found it interesting.


    "Xiaoyueling, go ahead and do it, sister believes in your strength,"

 1280 Chapter 1280: Abnormal World

    The illusion space is undergoing changes and reorganization.But at this time, Hua Yueling couldn''t do anything, so she could only watch all these changes clenically.


    This is a very strange thing, Hua Yueling can''t find the trace of the illusionist implementer, the other party seems to be not here at all.In fact, from the very beginning into this world of illusion, Hua Yueling did not feel the existence of illusion components.


    "What the hell is going on? It stands to reason that the parts of the illusion should be on him, but even if he died, he did not find the parts of the illusion, and instead was dragged into a more troublesome place. I don¡¯t know what to say."


    No one answered his question, someone could, but at least he won''t answer it now.He has to find everything himself.


    "this place¡­¡­"


    After all the changes were over and the illusion world stabilized, Hua Yueling observed where she was and frowned strangely.This is a strange world, but it is also the most suitable world for illusion if it is to be said.


    This world is very strange, with all kinds of buildings that are almost impossible to blend together. It is not only the different architectural styles of different buildings, but the most ridiculous ones are those that blend different architectural styles and look strange.


    "Really... if others were to see these buildings, I don''t know how they would react."


    Anyway, Aroline couldn''t laugh anymore. Those buildings were really funny, and so were the vehicles driving on the road.


    There is an incomprehensible style that is not a futuristic style at all, it is a hodgepodge.It''s like cooking different fried dishes again, but instead of frying them separately, they are thrown into a large pot and mixed together. Just thinking about it will definitely not taste good.


    In the same way, the buildings here are not good enough to look at, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    "Everything is done like this, it really makes people wonder what to say, it''s too ugly!"


    This is Aroline''s own thoughts, it is too ugly, it can be said to be ugly.That mixed style.


    But everything is not just because of the mashup of styles. After all, if you have enough ability, even the mashup style will not necessarily make it so unacceptable.The most important thing is that regardless of whether the building or transportation is used, it is like using glue to forcibly put pieces together, without thinking about whether it is suitable or not.


    This rude approach will certainly not be liked by people. Who would adopt this approach when building or decorating is simply a joke.


    "But no matter what it looks like here, we still have to find a way to get out of here. I don''t know if the illusion part is here, if it is really here, we have to find a way to find it."


    "Any clue?"


    Arolin did not say to help or give any clues, but turned her head to look at Hua Yueling and asked.


    "Not yet. I just came here after all. If you want to find any clues, you have to look around."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and said softly.


    "Then go check it out, but be careful. We should be set as enemies when we are here. If those people find out about us, they will attack us directly."


    "Well, sister Aroline, you should also be careful."


    Huayueling naturally knows this too. After all, this is the illusion world created by illusion components. Everything is under its control. People or other things in this world are actually under his control, no matter what It can do whatever it wants.


    But this is also what Hua Yueling is more puzzled about. Could it be that the illusion components really have their own wisdom, so they have fallen into this situation.


    All of this is just speculation for the time being, and Hua Yueling also doesn''t know the truth.But as long as you find the illusion part, everything will come to light.The first thing they have to do now is to look for it first. Logically speaking, they should be able to find something here. Even if there is no way to directly find the illusion component, they should be able to find some flaws.


    "Let''s go. Be careful after we get down. There are no ordinary things below."


    The three people appeared from a hidden place. They came to the top in an ordinary way, but they were different from what they imagined. The pedestrians on the street didn''t seem to notice them. They still walked around as usual, treating them like Nothing.This made Hua Yueling and the others a little surprised, but they didn''t expect that the other party would not do anything.


    "Without doing it, what is it really thinking?"


    Hua Yueling had already imagined her enemy as a human being, regardless of whether the opponent was the illusion part or something else.But this is good for them, don''t worry about one, worry about that, although you need to be careful when you act.


    "But where shall we go?"


    This space is much larger than it looks, every house can be entered, and some strange force is blocking Hua Yueling''s exploration.Although there was no way to completely isolate him, it also caused him a lot of trouble, at least it was much more troublesome than exploring outside before.


    "The important thing now is not just to find it, but we should also think about why it got us into this illusion space."


    "Yes, this is indeed a question that needs to be considered, and I still don¡¯t know the other party¡¯s purpose. If it just drags us into an illusion space, it seems to have no effect at all. It can¡¯t just want to do this. That''s it."


    "It is true, so what is its purpose?"


    For the time being, Hua Yueling couldn''t think of this, but Hua Yueling felt that at least in this regard, she could actually imagine some reasons.The target of the person killed by him should be the same as the illusion part, or his target was given to him by the illusion part.


    If you think about it this way, the purpose becomes clearer at once, and the opponent''s goal should be him from beginning to end.


    "But since I am the target, it is absolutely impossible for it to remain unresponsive. Sooner or later, it will be done."


    "It''s okay to wait, but that''s meaningless."


    "It''s not something interesting or meaningless," Hua Yueling sighed and said, "I don''t have the patience to wait for it all the time. I want to find it directly and complete my task more than that. I save time by wasting time here. ."


    "Let''s find it, if you are lucky, it won''t take long. If you are lucky."

 1281 Chapter 1281 Hidden Object

    "I think my luck is pretty good."


    Hua Yueling said with a smile.If you want to say it, his luck is of course good, but it is not certain whether luck will help him in this kind of place, and he cannot easily jump to conclusions.


    "But now it is more useful to believe in your own strength than luck."


    Hua Yueling looked into the distance while talking. The pedestrians on the street were talking and laughing. The vehicles came and went, and they were also very disciplined. Everyone got along in harmony.Perhaps because I have lived here for a long time, or grew up here since I was a child, I have become accustomed to everything here, and I haven''t seen other buildings. On the contrary, I regard the buildings here as the most normal.


    But these are actually imaginations, or things that generally come to mind, but these people are not actually like this. They are just a bunch of puppets, just a bunch of fantasy, not real.


    Of course, it''s best not to speak too much. In fact, it may be different from these.Never underestimate the world created by illusion, it is not that simple, Hua Yueling can say the same after learning that illusion is only.


    Illusion is quite mysterious, the world created is also real and illusion, and if illusion is powerful enough, it can easily kill people in the world of illusion.


    It''s just that the illusion technology components can''t do it. There is a gap in the strength of the illusion, and there is actually a gap in the strength.


    On the other hand, Hua Yueling''s illusion skills were actually not enough, otherwise he could take Sister Aroline and the little girl directly out of this world, and there was no need to fight each other here.I didn''t want it before, but now I can''t do it.


    Deciphering such an illusion requires a high level of illusion ability and also requires an understanding of illusion, and these two points are not enough for Hua Yueling for the time being.


    For the time being, Hua Yueling didn''t even know where to go, and she didn''t have any clues, which made her very confused. What should she do next, he couldn''t answer this question.


    "Is there no way?" Seeing Hua Yueling next to him is still thinking, and frowning from time to time, his brows are very deep, and he can see that he is very helpless in his heart.


    "Well, I don''t know what to do for the time being. I tried a cracking method, but it didn''t work."


    "In other words, you still can''t crack this illusion?"


    Aroline asked again.Originally, she thought that Hua Yueling should be able to cope. There was no problem, but she didn''t expect that she would think too much, Hua Yueling could not cope.


    "Well, there is no way for the time being. At least it is quite difficult. It can be said that this illusion is beyond the scope of my ability."


    Hua Yueling sighed, originally thought that after purchasing the illusion skills, there was no need to worry about these things, who would have thought that she would run into this kind of thing.If this is not the case, it is not difficult to crack.


    "Since there is no other way, just take some time to think about it. Maybe you will be able to think of the award soon. Don''t worry before that. If you keep worrying, it will be useless. Relax. Don''t worry."


    Aroline comforted Huayueling, let him relax, don''t strain his nerves like he is now, there is no way to solve the problem in this way.


    "Well, I see, I will find a way to calm myself down."


    With one hand covering his head, Hua Yueling nodded.Going forward with Aroline and the little girl, it''s still a bit aimless for the time being, but it''s better than just standing still.


    This was Arolin''s suggestion, and Hua Yueling naturally followed it.


    The three people were walking on the street, except for the ordinary human beings, that is, strange-shaped buildings and vehicles.To be honest, Hua Yueling dislikes these vehicles very much and is unwilling to see them, but unless he closes his eyes, he will definitely be able to see them.


    Hua Yueling was a little uncomfortable, but there was no way to avoid it, she could only endure it like this.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Sighed, walked a lot, and circled this place, Hua Yueling still did not think of a good solution to the problem.The main reason is that there is a difference in the strength of the illusion between the two sides, otherwise it won''t be so uncomfortable.


    "Nothing to find, it''s hidden well, or is it not here at all?"


    Generally speaking, the system components would have a familiar feeling to him, but after walking for so long, Hua Yueling didn''t feel that feeling at all.This probably means that the illusion part is not here, what should I do in that case.


    The most important point of this illusion has not been found yet, but Hua Yueling also has a guess for the time being.


    "It''s really weird, the space here is really big, it looks like no one can go to the end."


    Aroline said strangely.It stands to reason that no matter how strong the illusionist is, the illusion world created by the illusionist should actually have boundaries. It takes a considerable amount of energy to pull others into the illusion world, and the larger the world, the more energy it consumes.


    But judging from the current situation, they seem to be drawn into a world that is even larger than a city, which also means that the illusion component cannot be underestimated.


    Hua Yueling is also very troubled, so far there is still nothing to do.


    "There seems to be nothing worth noting here."


    "But isn''t there a very interesting place? Go there and have a look."


    "It seems that I can only go there."


    Hua Yueling whispered.


    "Then go, don''t wait here."


    The place Hua Yueling and the others said was a more conspicuous place, almost in the middle of this illusory city.No matter where you stand, you can see it. It is a very high tower, and one more thing worth mentioning is that the tower is very normal, unlike other buildings and vehicles they have encountered. So unbearable.


    It is precisely because of this that Hua Yueling and the others feel that they should go there.It''s just that at first they wanted to look around here to see if there were other clues, but until now there is no better discovery, so they can only go there.


    The three people walked over there, their speed was not fast, they were about the same as ordinary people on the street, in fact, there was no need to worry, the more anxious, the worse they could do.Hua Yueling and the others knew about this, and it happened that they could calm down on the road in the past.


    Hua Yueling breathed out a long breath, and after walking for a while, her mood was completely calmed down, at least much calmer than before.

 1282 Chapter 1282 Tower

    Before Huayueling and the others came to the tower, they did not encounter any obstacles. This is actually quite surprising. After all, it is this kind of place. At first glance, it is a very special place. No one stopped them, so let them Come over easily.


    "I don''t know what that thing is thinking."


    It is still unclear whether the illusion component has its own will or what, but no matter what the situation is, the current situation still makes them somewhat incomprehensible.In any case, they should not be allowed to come so easily, after all, where they came should be a very important place for it.


    "There are soldiers guarding the door, so it seems that our thinking is not wrong."


    They were being monitored in the illusion world, but this was the case when they first came in. After acting for a period of time, Aroline cut off the monitoring sight.


    Hua Yueling also wanted to follow this kind of surveillance to find each other, and follow the vine.But afterwards, I thought about it carefully. This is the world of others. The method of surveillance is actually very simple, and it is impossible to find it through this surveillance action. It is a dream.


    In the end, she could only give up this idea, but Aroline was not used to being monitored by the other party, so she didn''t say anything, and directly isolated the other party''s surveillance.


    "Just break in?"


    The tower is on a flat open space, and the surrounding area is relatively empty, and few people come.


    "Let''s find out if there is any other way to get in, and then break in if there is none."


    Hua Yueling shook his head, and did not choose to break in directly, that was the work of a reckless man.Hua Yueling always wants to do things in a safer situation, unlike Aroline who is always so impulsive in doing things. It is not like other methods. She just breaks in at every turn, which is too unplanned. Up.


    "That''s all right, sister, I''m not in a hurry, just see Xiao Yueling what you have planned."


    "Let''s look around and at least understand what''s going on around the tower and see if there is any other place to go besides the main entrance."


    "There is no high probability." Aroline said in a very positive tone.


    "At least let''s talk about it after taking a look. It''s not completely certain now, is it?"


    "Yes, okay, it won''t take much time anyway. Some preparations are good. But if you don''t, don''t you have to go in from the front, what will you do if Xiaoyueling?"


    "Invisible."


    Hua Yueling had already thought about what to do, so she immediately replied affirmatively.


    "Yes, let''s go, don''t waste time here."


    Aroline was not surprised that Hua Yueling had this idea, so she didn''t say anything, nodded.


    The three men circled a distance from the tower to the side of the tower.At this time, it''s better not to come out first, otherwise, isn''t it exposed to the other person''s eyes.


    They bypassed the house and walked along the path, but in this case it was still too far away from the tower. Fortunately, it was not really a troublesome thing for them, and it was still clear even at a long distance. To see the situation over there.


    "Not here."


    Hua Yueling glanced at the situation on the high tower and said in a low voice.


    "Well, but it''s quite peaceful here. Only two people guard the entrance."


    Aroline also glanced around, and found that there were only a few people in this large area.If she did, those people would have to be knocked out without knowing what was happening. This is not bragging.


    "Let''s go back and have a look."


    Hua Yueling said this and started walking again, but there was no way to actually get behind the tower, where a large area was used for special purposes, so there was no one.


    "Well... just stand here and take a look, don''t go over there, it''s useless."


    After bypassing the houses of each family, Hua Yueling also quickly discovered this point. In that case, he decided not to go there anymore.After standing still, he poked out his head cautiously and looked outside. He could still see the back of the tower where they were standing. Although there was no way to see it clearly, it was actually enough for them. .


    "There is no other place to go in."


    Hua Yueling said after observing.


    "Then you can only get in from the front. You still have to rely on invisibility."


    Aroline actually felt that way a long time ago, but since Hua Yueling thought so, she asked him to try it. Now it is clear that there is no other way.


    Turning around here, looking at the entire area, Hua Yueling couldn''t see what exactly this area was used for, which was strange.Anyway, this place has been made mysterious and difficult to see.


    "Go back, go straight inside. You should find something there."


    Hua Yueling turned around and said to Aroline and the little girl.


    The tower is still their goal, after all, there is the most eye-catching place.Although it is possible that the other party used this method to lure them over, no matter what, there is only one way to deny it, and that is that it is really suspicious.


    Hua Yueling believes that no matter it is drawn into this world, she will definitely target this place, unless the other party has enough illusion ability to directly use illusion ability to break this illusion world.


    The three of them returned to the front of the tower. They didn''t rush out, sticking out their heads to carefully observe the front of the tower.The two soldiers were still standing guard at the entrance of the tower, and there was only one way to hide in the past.


    Hua Yueling scanned the surroundings of the tower again, no one else was there, nor did he see anything noteworthy.If that''s the case, just act directly, he thought so, and then turned to look at Aroline beside him.


    "Sister Aroline, go invisible. I''ll do it myself, you just need to take care of you two."


    "That''s enough?"


    "Yeah." Hua Yueling nodded and replied with certainty.In that case, Aroline didn''t say anything, and according to his thoughts, she and the little girl were hidden.


    Hua Yueling used her invisibility skills to hide her figure, and when she was invisible, she quickly took Aroline and the little girl''s hands and rushed out of the hiding place.


    After Hua Yueling and the others went out, they did not attract the attention of others. The invisibility ability is very good. Not only can they hide their own figure, but also can hide their own breath, to some extent.


    This allowed them to easily come to the entrance, looked at the guard soldiers on both sides, and then walked in easily.

 1283 Chapter 1283 Closed Door

    The entrance door of the tower is tightly closed, and you have to open the door if you want to enter.This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that there are two soldiers standing in front of the gate. If you just open the gate like this...


    Hua Yueling was a little helpless, but she had to make a choice when faced with this situation.There is a time limit for invisibility. Aroline does not have the ability. She can be invisible for as long as she wants, but he can''t.He must solve the current problem as soon as possible and enter it.


    Staring at the door in front of you, the door was not locked, it was just closed, but it was very difficult to not make a sound if it was opened.This is also what Hua Yueling is worried about. If the noise is discovered, then it is likely to trigger a battle, and the situation will definitely not be easy.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want this, he wanted to solve the problem as easily as possible.


    "How to do this?"


    Hua Yueling looked behind her, and whispered to Aroline beside her.


    "If you don''t want to be discovered, you don''t want to go in, or it''s better to knock them out. Otherwise..."


    Speaking of this, Hua Yueling shook his head gently, there is no better way.


    "Then knock them out."


    Aroline said lightly.


    "But isn''t this also attracting attention? Although the number of guards here is relatively small, it is not that there are no one."


    During the previous observation, Hua Yueling and the others discovered that although the number of guards here is not large, there are still people here, not just these two, there is no one except them.If it is so natural, it is good, but the point is that it is not.


    This is very troublesome. Hua Yueling is worried that these two fainted people will be discovered by them, and even if the two people are stunned and hidden, it is estimated that something is wrong.That was not so good for Hua Yueling and the others, it was a scene they didn''t want to see.


    "What else can I do?"


    Perhaps he heard their conversation, or just noticed something wrong, and one of them turned his head and looked at the door.Hua Yueling and Aroline naturally noticed each other''s actions, and quickly stopped talking, both of them closed their mouths so as not to be discovered.


    "What''s wrong?" The other person also noticed the movement of the same class, turned his head strangely and looked at the entrance of the tower, and asked in confusion when he saw no one.


    "Nothing." After hesitating for a while, the person who first noticed something wrong shook his head, saying that there was nothing wrong.


    "You are just too nervous, what weird things can happen here, don''t be silly about worrying about this and that, you see, isn''t it quite calm?"


    "Yes, maybe I think too much."


    After commenting on the place where Hua Yueling and the others were located, and after confirming that there was nothing to be discovered, he nodded and agreed with his companions, thus retracting his gaze.


    Hua Yueling and the others also breathed a sigh of relief, just now they really frightened them, thinking they were really discovered by the other party.Now it seems to be just a false alarm, not as terrible as imagined.


    "Be quiet, otherwise they might find it."


    Even Aroline was subconsciously cautious, and she didn''t want to get into the battle before the action started.Although the illusion component or the person who owns it may not be like this, if it is discovered, it may still be surrounded by people here.


    "Yeah, this is the most important thing."


    Looking at the closed door in front of them, it really made them feel a little at a loss.There are many ways to open such a door, but there are few ways to open it silently right in front of the opponent.


    Aroline can take them directly in and use her method, but then she still depends on Sister Aroline, there is nothing wrong with him.


    Hua Yueling wanted to rely on her own strength to solve the problem, not relying on Sister Aroline, but is there any difference in the end?There is nothing, I still have to rely on Sister Aroline for help to solve the problem, and there is no difference in peace, except for some changes in my thinking, my actions are not the same.


    Therefore, Hua Yueling was not prepared to accept the help of Sister Aroline, he wanted to solve the problem in his own way.This can be regarded as a test for yourself. If you can''t even complete the postgraduate entrance examination yourself, what should you do in the future?


    Hua Yueling actually had such thoughts in her heart, but he didn''t tell others, nor did he want others to know his thoughts.He just wanted to do it this way, and gradually no longer rely on others so much, so that others can also be themselves.


    It can be said to be a small wish, but to realize this wish is not as simple as it seems.To know what kind of strength Aroline and Livello are, not to mention their two out-of-conventional people, that is, Gokala and Rafia are temporarily beyond the reach of Hua Yueling.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling wouldn''t lose confidence because of this. After all, if he really had no confidence, he wouldn''t have the same idea as he is now.


    "Um...what else can I do?"


    Hua Yueling is still thinking about possible solutions, but for the time being, there is still no particularly good solution, none at all.Aloline looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything. She could probably guess Hua Yueling¡¯s thoughts. After all, this kind of thought is actually not difficult to guess, and from Hua Yueling¡¯s expression and his actions basically It can be seen.


    Arolin didn''t stop his thoughts either, after all, this was what she and Livio wanted to see.They hope that Hua Yueling can be alone as soon as possible, which is of great benefit to them.


    In terms of current strength, Hua Yueling is indeed not enough, but he can improve, and the room for improvement is very, very large, and the upper limit that can be reached is beyond their imagination.They are standing at a very high height now, but Hua Yueling will definitely be able to stand much higher than the height they are standing now.


    It just takes time, and it is not a short time, but a time that is too long to even imagine.


    The two soldiers withdrew their gazes, and they chatted about the sky. It was also because it was so boring to stay here all the time, so they chatted casually.Hua Yueling didn''t bother to listen to what they were talking about. It was of no use to them. The main thing now was how to get in.


    Obviously standing at the entrance of the tower, but there is no way to get in, this feeling is quite uncomfortable.

 1284 #1284 messy interior

    Hua Yueling stood at the entrance hesitating, thinking about various methods, but none of them could be effective.In other words, he didn''t think of any way at all.


    Quite troublesome, the entrance is right in front of you, as long as you push it open, you can get in, but you can''t get in because you want to. It''s uncomfortable to think about it.


    "Hey... It seems that you can only knock them out. Then you can hide them for a while. As long as you hide the past, you don''t have to worry about it when you get inside."


    Hua Yueling also knew that her invisibility time was about to come, which was also quite troublesome.After spending so much time outside, even if he could still use the stealth skills of the Hidden Dragon Blade, how long would it last?


    Fortunately, the invisibility skills Hua Yueling possessed could be reused, but there was still some interval in between, and this interval was still relatively long, otherwise Hua Yueling would not have to worry about these things at all.


    "Just leave it to me, Sister Aroline."


    "Well, go ahead."


    Aroline nodded, with no thought of helping him.This kind of enemy doesn''t need her to take action at all, the enemy''s strength is too weak, even Hua Yueling can easily solve them without making a sound.


    But in the blink of an eye, the two soldiers who were still chatting were knocked out.Hua Yueling didn''t kill them. In fact, they were just created by illusion, and it didn''t matter if they were killed.


    However, Hua Yueling didn''t think about it, she stunned them directly according to her own thoughts, and then quickly dragged their bodies to a dark place next to the tower that was not easy to find, and threw them there.


    "Okay, that''s it."


    Patting his hands, Hua Yueling glanced at the two people on the ground and breathed a sigh of relief.I hesitated for so long before, but after making the decision, Hua Yueling was a lot easier, and now he didn''t have to worry about being discovered, at least temporarily.


    After observing the surroundings again, noting that the nearby soldiers had not noticed what happened here, Hua Yueling breathed a sigh of relief, and then quickly returned to the main entrance of the tower.Now that you have chosen the method, let''s go in quickly, and it must be done as soon as possible. Hua Yueling calculated that her invisibility should almost be lifted.


    After entering, there is at least some time to observe a little bit. Otherwise, if you hesitate, you may be found as soon as you enter. Then they will be busy for so long.


    Hua Yueling quickly opened the door. After entering, he found that behind the door was a passage connecting the inside. The road was not spacious, there were rooms on both sides, and I didn¡¯t know what these rooms were for. There were quite a few. of.


    "Fortunately no one is here."


    Seeing that there was no one inside, Hua Yueling turned around and closed the door, and then hurried forward with Aroline and the little girl.Walking all the way to the end, the road turned to the left. They looked to the left. At the end of the passage, the stairs leading to the second floor were there.


    "Go to the second floor. This tower is so high, I don''t know how many floors it has."


    It¡¯s not enough to be natural just like this. Hua Yueling still has to use her own exploration skills to explore the situation of each layer. Although it is likely that the illusion component is at the highest level, Hua Yueling feels that it cannot be ruled out at the lower level. This possibility.


    But no matter what, you have to check every level.Hua Yueling knew very well in her heart that she could not be careless, and had to do enough well to achieve her goal.


    When I got to the second floor, it was a corner not long ago. There are still rooms on both sides of the passage. I don''t know what these rooms are for, and the number is quite large.


    But the strange thing is that no one seems to be in this tower.Hua Yueling and the others went up two floors and did not see anyone else, and the inside of the tower was still quiet, there was no sound of talking or walking.


    "It''s strange, no one seems to be here?"


    "Well, that''s right. It''s quiet, so boring."


    Aroline looked up a little bored, and continued to walk forward.


    "There''s nothing here, it''s the same everywhere, it''s all empty. This tower...Forget it, anyway, we are in the world of illusion, these things must be useful for any reason."


    Hua Yueling just wanted to say something, then she seemed to think of other things and sighed.


    Turned around and went to the side and pushed open the door of a room on the left. Hua Yueling walked in. The room was empty, almost the same as what he could detect with his exploration skills.It can be seen that there is nothing in it, which means that these warehouses are actually useless at all.


    "Ok!"


    However, when Hua Yueling was about to quit, she found that there was a change in the room. Under his gaze, a large amount of decoration suddenly appeared in the room.There was a whirlpool spinning on the ground, as if it could suck people in.


    "This is... found us?"


    "It should be. After all, our actions are not hidden at all. But maybe it is this kind of room-fixed trigger discussion, maybe it is."


    Aroline shrugged and said.


    "It''s possible." Hua Yueling sighed again. "But it''s useless to think about it at this time. Do you want to go and take a look."


    "If people want you to go in, you really want to go in. Sister, I have never seen a sincere child like Xiaoyueling."


    "Isn''t there nothing else worth noting? Such a thing suddenly appeared, so I naturally wanted to go in and find out."


    "You, you." Aroline poked at him with a little hand, with a rather speechless expression towards him, then turned and continued along the passage to the stairs leading to the upper level.


    "If you want to go in and have a look, then Xiaoyueling, go by yourself, sister, I won''t be with you."


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Seeing Sister Aroline turned around and left, she didn''t seem to want to go in. Hua Yueling stared there and hesitated for a while, but finally chose not to go.Followed Aroline out of the room and continued to walk upstairs.


    If this is the case, then continue to go up, go to the top of the tower to see, you should be able to find something there.


    "Gradually I can feel some power overflow. It seems that it is right here."


    "But there are no precautions here, which is unreasonable."


    "Yeah, I don''t understand it. Besides pulling us into the world of illusion, the other party has no other actions, so what is it going to do?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t know, and Aroline didn''t know, all this is a mystery.

 1285 Chapter 1285

    Hua Yueling and the others went all the way up, and after not knowing how many floors they went up, Hua Yueling finally made some discoveries, which made him a little happy.He hadn''t noticed it before, and he even wondered if he had come to the wrong place.


    "It seems that the other party must be here, but I don''t know how far it is."


    At least from the perspective of power leakage, the distance is still not close, and it takes a lot of time to pass.In fact, spending some time is not a big deal. After all, they have spent a lot of time now. The main thing is that they can solve the problem. That is the best.


    "Ok?"


    As she walked, Hua Yueling realized that there was a wall of light blocking her path.This surprised him a bit, but he didn''t expect to be able to encounter this kind of thing.


    "Ha, it really made me wonder what to say."


    "Try it, it would be better if you can open it directly. But this is unlikely."


    Aroline knew what he was going to do when she saw the change in Hua Yueling''s face, so she didn''t stop it, but let him try.With her eyes naturally able to see something, at least as far as Hua Yueling''s current strength is concerned, wanting to break through the light wall in front of her like this can be said to be idiotic.


    This kind of light wall may not be so noteworthy, and may seem not so strong, but in fact it is not at all.


    This is the opponent''s illusion world, and the light wall will naturally be strengthened in the opponent''s world.


    "boom!"


    The two-handed sword slashed forward heavily. Hua Yueling exhausted all his strength, but it was clear that his attack had no effect.The two-handed sword seemed to hit a steel plate, without any reaction at all.


    "Can not be done."


    Although I knew this for a long time, but after the real attack did not cause any harm, Hua Yueling still felt quite disappointed.


    "What should I do?"


    The attack is obviously useless, so you can only find a way to unlock the mechanism in front of you.There is no noteworthy place on the left and right, in that case there seems to be only one possibility to unlock the light wall.


    "Is the mechanism hidden in the room?"


    "Let''s find it separately. Xiaoyueling, you are in charge of the left side, and my sister and I are in charge of the right side. Let me tell you whoever finds out."


    "That''s it."


    Hua Yueling and the others quickly assigned each other''s tasks, and then moved on from both sides.Hua Yueling opened the door of the room on the left and went in. What she saw was no longer an empty room, and the interior of the room was decorated.


    "Ha, it''s different again."


    It''s strange. Is it because I heard what he said before?Hua Yueling didn''t believe it, maybe the upper level was like this.


    "No matter what it looks like, I don''t have anything to do with me. Let''s find the agency quickly."


    She shook her head abruptly to free her thoughts from it, Hua Yueling scanned the room, but did not find the existence of the mechanism.He stepped back quickly, and then went to the next room, but the answer was the same, or nothing.


    "Hmm...none? That means it should be on the side of Sister Aroline."


    Hua Yueling looked around but couldn''t find it. She had searched all the places, and only Sister Aroline was left who didn''t know what to do.However, when the speed on both sides is similar, sister Aroline should be at the end.


    After leaving the room, Hua Yueling went to the front of Guangbi and waited for Sister Alorin to arrive. After waiting for a while, no one came out.


    "Huh, is there that much difference in speed?"


    Hua Yueling was thinking a little strangely, but for the time being, he was not in a hurry, he was still waiting in place.


    After a while, one of the doors was pushed open, and footsteps sounded. Hua Yueling looked in the direction where the sound was sounding, and saw Sister Aroline pulling the little girl out.At the same time, hearing the sound coming from behind, Hua Yueling turned her head and saw that Guangbi was gradually dissipating at this time.


    "Remove it."


    Aroline said with a smile.


    "Yeah, in this case, we can continue to go up. I don''t know what else is waiting for us. It is estimated that every subsequent layer will be difficult to handle."


    Hua Yueling said so.Thinking about it, you can know that this layer should be the dividing line between the upper and lower levels. If you think about it this way, it is quite normal that there is nothing below it. It should be said that those enemies or other things should be on the top.


    It was going all the way again, and after reaching the upper level, Hua Yueling knew that there was nothing wrong with her guess.You can clearly feel the presence of creatures in the rooms on both sides.


    "Is it waiting to ambush us? Is it too underestimating us?"


    Hua Yueling said helplessly.After entering here, you can easily detect the existence of the monster, and there is no hidden meaning at all, which is quite interesting.


    However, Hua Yueling and Aroline pretended not to notice, nor did they go directly to each room to solve these monsters, but went straight into it and continued walking.


    After walking almost halfway to the place where the upper layer of light wall was located, Hua Yueling found another place.


    It is possible to hear a certain sound, which is very low, and if you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear it at all.In fact, even if you really listen, it''s hard to hear it.


    Hua Yueling and the others can hear it, but they still don''t know what the function of this voice is.But soon they understood, because there was an abnormal movement in those rooms, and the monsters hidden in those rooms became active.


    The door and the walls were broken, making the passage messy. Huayueling''s sights were blocked by the broken and tattered wooden slats. It was difficult to see clearly and attack afterwards. Silhouette of the enemy.


    "It''s a lot more exaggerated than I thought." Hua Yueling didn''t expect these monsters to appear in this way. What he wants to say is really handsome, but what the other party said is his enemy. "Although some Trouble, but it''s not impossible to deal with it."


    There are a lot of enemies, but this is not a problem, Hua Yueling waved his two-handed sword and rushed in one direction.Dodging the stones and the like that were being blown over, Hua Yueling found the gap and beheaded one of the monsters closest to him.


    Aroline hid on the other side. In fact, she didn''t want to trouble these monsters, but these monsters didn''t know this, and took the initiative to find her trouble.


    Aroline is not so good in temper. If you want to find death by yourself, don''t blame me!

 1286 Chapter 1286

    The two-handed swords were waving, and the sword light flickered among the gravel. Those monsters were only beheaded by Hua Yueling, and none of them could withstand Hua Yueling''s attack.


    Hua Yueling''s battle is very aggressive, no matter what the opponent is, he just needs to attack anyway.In addition, there is no need to think about other things. He kept waving the two-handed sword in his hand, and after attacking again and again, those monsters died one by one.


    There was no blood or corpses on the ground, and those monsters disappeared without a trace.They were summoned by illusion, naturally it is impossible to leave these things.


    But don''t underestimate these illusory guys, if you are really hit by them, it is not a joke.To a certain extent, this is a spiritual battle, so Shanghai is also the spirit of each other.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to try to see what kind of consequences this would cause, he didn''t like this kind of attempt, it was too dangerous.


    As the figure flickered, the enemy couldn''t grasp his trajectory at all, and could only follow him and be played with him.


    By adopting this tactic in this way, Hua Yueling easily solved all the enemies, without any harm, and relaxed.


    "Huh, these enemies are not strong, but the way they play is really unexpected."


    Hua Yueling came to the stairs upstairs after solving all the enemies, and Aroline had already come here with the little girl.The little girl looked a little scared and hid behind Aroline, shocked by the scene just now.


    In fact, this is understandable. Hua Yueling and the others didn''t pay attention before and didn''t tell the little girl about it in advance, so she didn''t know it, and it was different from them.


    "Is it all right? I was scared just now, so let''s rest here for a while, let''s not worry about it."


    "If you are not in a hurry, let her take a break." Aroline and Hua Yueling had the same idea, and because she was carrying the little girl, she knew better that she was scared.


    After all, the little girl is still young and has never experienced this. This level of fighting may not be a big deal, but it is scary enough for ordinary people.


    The little girl herself still wanted to show it, and proactively told them that she had no problem and could continue to move forward, but Hua Yueling and the others did not listen to her, and simply regarded her as if she did not exist.


    Facing their way of responding, the little girl puffed up her mouth with an angry expression, but this kind of performance was still useless to Hua Yueling and the others, and could not change their minds.


    There is no way, people are doing it for their own good, so she can''t always be angry like this, she is not really angry, just be like this.Seeing them still do what they did before, and the little girl can''t do anything about it. Since they think so for their own sake, it''s better not to give them their kindness.


    In fact, the little girl was really scared, very scared.Just now, she was just holding on. After finding a place to sit down, her body was still shaking, whether it was a pair of legs or both arms.


    Hua Yueling and Aroline naturally could see that she was supporting her before. Now seeing her true performance, they smiled in their hearts and didn''t show it. Otherwise, the little girl would be even more embarrassed. The scene they want to see.


    After the little girl sat down, she kept her small head down, motionless, and was sandwiched between Aroline and Hua Yueling, one on the left and one on the right.The two people didn''t speak either, and the three of them just sat quietly.


    "The more you get to the top, the more dangerous you are. I haven''t encountered an enemy before, but this time I really encountered it, quite a few."


    Hua Yueling said so suddenly.


    "It''s okay. But their way of playing is really interesting."


    Aroline smiled and said.The strength of these monsters is not that strong, but when they come out, they are really scary.Otherwise, it won''t scare the little girl.


    Don''t look at her like this, the little girl, in fact she is still quite courageous, otherwise she wouldn''t have come with them before.Basically, nothing went wrong along the way. They followed them quietly. This was the first time I was scared.


    "Is it better?"


    After sitting for a while, Hua Yueling turned to ask about the situation of the little girl beside her. The little girl did not speak, but nodded, her face looked better than before.


    "That''s good, if you need to rest, just sit for a while,"


    "No, let''s go. You can''t keep you waiting here because of my problem."


    The little girl gently shook her head, refused Hua Yueling, and got up and left if she took the initiative.


    Seeing her like this, Hua Yueling glanced at Sister Aroline, Sister Aroline also stood up at this time, and was about to leave.


    "Well, if there are no problems, let''s leave here."


    Since even Sister Aroline doesn''t think there is any problem, there is no need to stay, and it is better to leave earlier to solve the current problem.


    The problem is not serious. After all, the enemies we have encountered so far are nothing more than that, which poses no threat to them.Back in front of the upward stairs, the three people walked up the stairs.


    Hua Yueling tried to explore the upper layer of the tower, but he couldn''t count how many layers there were in the upper layer of the tower, mainly because there was no such opportunity.The above seems to be protected with some kind of power, so that his detection skills can''t go through the floor at all.


    This is quite annoying, but Hua Yueling can''t crack it either.There is no good way to solve the current problem.


    You can only let it go, and you can move on first, and then think of other ways.Fortunately, it is not that the exploration skills are completely blocked. After reaching the corresponding floor, what is inside the floor can still be detected.


    Just like those enemies on this floor, they had been detected early, and Hua Yueling wanted to see how they got out of the room.What I imagined in my mind is that they smashed through the door and broke out. Unexpectedly, they destroyed the wall directly, making everything messy, not only blocking their sight, but also making everything more terror.


    When the little girl walked, her body was still trembling, but perhaps because she was beside them, the trembling gradually stopped and her body and mind gradually calmed down.


    Walking on the road, Huayueling glanced at her from time to time to see her condition. From the current point of view, it was actually okay, not that bad.

 1287 Chapter 1287 Illusory Shadow

    Before they knew it, Hua Yueling and the others came to a higher level, standing at the entrance of the stairs, Hua Yueling patted the little girl''s shoulder gently to relax her.Perhaps it was because of the situation encountered in the previous level, the little girl was a little nervous, and she couldn''t tell just by looking at it, but she could feel her nervousness.


    She was worried about what she was afraid of, nothing appeared in front of them, but she was worried about whether something terrible would appear.This kind of thought made her feel extremely upset and scared, but she had to keep going, which made her somewhat unable to control herself.


    Both Hua Yueling and Aroline could feel the waves of her calm mind lake. The little girl was still young after all, and there were many experiences to talk about, but there was still no way to calm down at this time.


    "Relax and don''t be afraid. It''s actually not that dangerous here. Think about the monsters before. Even if they used that level of ambush to attack us, they were not all destroyed in the end, and we didn''t get any injuries."


    "...I, I am not nervous, not afraid..."


    The little girl kept mumbling similar words in her little mouth.Calm down your nervous mood in this way similar to hypnosis.If it''s useful, it''s not bad.


    "feel better now?"


    "Yeah. Thank you, big brother and sister, I''m fine."


    Even if something happens, you have to hold on to it. There is a certain kind of tenacity in the little girl''s heart. She actively wants to follow, then she can''t cause them trouble, that is not allowed.


    Hua Yueling and Aroline didn''t care about these, but she couldn''t, she cares about her own actions.This can''t be the case even if you don''t take the initiative to ask to follow it, let alone if you ask to follow it.


    She has a list of things she can¡¯t do. She can¡¯t do this and can¡¯t do that. Now what she can¡¯t do is what she can¡¯t do, so she must carry it as soon as possible, and she can¡¯t worry about them or waste them. time.


    After a while, Hua Yueling and the others walked out of the stairs and came into the passage.After investigating, Hua Yueling found a strange place. There was nothing on this layer, which was incredible.


    "What is going on? There is nothing."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t believe this, because he was ready to continue the battle, but suddenly such a change occurred.But he didn''t believe that things really were like this, there was nothing, it was impossible.


    It is impossible for the other party to let go of all the means and wait for the past, it is unrealistic, and the other party has no reason to do so.Because I can''t stop them, I just won''t stop them. In that case, wouldn''t the person hiding here after they arrive is even more dangerous?


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what the person here was thinking for the time being, it was strange and it made people confused.


    After turning the corner, Hua Yueling realized that she was wrong.It''s not that there is nothing here, but that he hasn''t noticed it at all. Looking at the figure standing not far away, Hua Yueling couldn''t help frowning.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    It was not a real figure, but a more illusory existence, which was difficult to see clearly.Its body is translucent, floating in the air, seemingly not threatening, but the whole body exudes an icy breath.


    "It''s weird, how can it be these strange things."


    I couldn''t help but think of the things I encountered not long ago, that light wall and those monsters.They were all created using illusion, and felt the same as the real thing, but the one in front of them was different. It looked like illusion and shouldn''t exist.


    "Is this an enemy too?"


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and did not rush to get close to the past.He is still waiting, ready to see the situation first.


    "Don''t go over and take a look?"


    Seeing that he was not moving, Aroline asked softly in his ear.


    "Don''t worry, let''s take a look at the situation first. I want to know what''s going on with her, it''s strange, there really is everything here."


    Quite helplessly, they have encountered several strange things during this period of time.No matter what happens in the illusion space, it is not surprising. After all, everything is illusory, but Hua Yueling almost forgets this.


    Looking at the figure in front of him, he almost couldn''t distinguish between reality and illusion.But this is also a joke, how can it be unclear, after all, the figure in front of him is actually just a phantom.


    "Do you want to fight again?"


    Will there be other things here, Hua Yueling doesn''t think so.Because of this, Hua Yueling had this idea when she saw the other party''s figure, and was about to fight again.


    Subconsciously, this kind of thought will be born, holding the hidden dragon blade in his hand, playing casually.As he walked forward, Aroline and the little girl followed him.


    "Xiao Yueling, she will hand it over to you in a while."


    "Well, don''t worry."


    Hua Yueling said with confidence that such an enemy can be solved by himself, it is not that difficult.


    When he came to a place some distance from the figure, Hua Yueling stopped, staring at the other party, without saying a word.


    "..."


    The other party raised her head and could clearly see her movements. With a long shawl and long hair flying in the wind, the other party seemed to be saying something, but Hua Yueling couldn''t hear her when she listened carefully.


    "..."


    There was no action between the two sides, and Hua Yueling did not take the initiative to attack the other side and there would be no response.


    "How is this going?"


    Hua Yueling wondered, why didn''t the other party move?


    After taking a step forward, Hua Yueling hesitated after seeing the other party still making no move, and continued to walk forward.


    "who are you?"


    He asked the other person, but the other person didn''t answer his question, didn''t even move, and still stayed there motionless.This made Hua Yueling a little bit at a loss as to what to do. If the opponent waited for her to come over and directly attacked, it would be easier to handle. Unfortunately, the opponent did not do this, which made him very uncomfortable.


    "Can you go directly?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t think the other party would have good intentions, but in this situation, if he let him directly attack him, he would not do it.In this way, the two sides are in a stalemate to some extent, and there is no action between each other.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling was always on guard when he tried to walk past, but what surprised him was the reaction of the other party, and there was no intention of attacking, just blocking his own path.

 1288 Chapter 1288

    The purpose of the shadow of illusion is very obvious, it is to block one''s own way forward, and prevent oneself from going forward.Hua Yueling didn''t understand why the other party had to do this, what''s the point of doing so.


    But the other party wants to do this. No matter where he goes, whether he is fast or slow, he can stop him just right, making him unable to move on.


    Hua Yueling can''t attack others because of this, it makes him a little uncomfortable, what should I do?It''s quite annoying, being so blocked, but there is nothing to do.


    "Can you open it?"


    There was no response from the other party, too, how could such a person react? Maybe she looks like a person, but in fact she is not a person at all.It''s just a creature called out to guard here, a phantom.


    In fact, it is not entirely correct to say that. After all, if it is really a Phantom, Hua Yueling can pass directly, but Hua Yueling has no way to pass, can''t get through the opponent''s body, can only be blocked here, and cannot move forward.


    "It''s really annoying."


    It''s getting more and more annoying. Don''t look at it as just such a phantom that doesn''t seem to be able to fight or desire to fight, but when it comes to annoying, it is even more annoying than those monsters.


    "If it doesn''t work, just rush over."


    "I tried it too, but it is very fast, there is no way to get past it if it blocks here."


    As Hua Yueling spoke, she gave Alorin a demonstration, no matter how fast he sprinted forward, the opponent would definitely be blocking the road ahead.Hua Yueling tried and tried again, without any effect.


    "Then knock it down, then it won''t be a problem."


    "But... they didn''t attack us either. It''s not good for us to attack the past directly."


    "What do you think, Xiaoyueling, you really disappointed my sister. It''s not a real person, it''s just an illusion. You are so stumped that you dare not do it?"


    "It''s not the problem..."


    Huayue Ling said rather helplessly, he really didn''t dare to do it, if it was from some aspects.


    "Maybe there are other ways."


    "What else do you think, Xiao Yueling?"


    "Naturally, I haven''t figured it out yet, otherwise I won''t have to stand in a stalemate with her here."


    Hua Yueling sighed, and a pair of eyes stared fiercely at the illusory shadow in front of her, but this stare had no deterrent effect on it, and she ignored Hua Yueling at all.Seeing the other party stupidly blocking her way forward, Hua Yueling admired the missing illusion parts. Whether this was a special investigation of her own character or a better understanding of human psychology, it was really incredible.


    "Wait, Sister Aroline, wait here for a while, I''ll go around to find out the situation."


    Hua Yueling still made a decision, since this situation has been deadlocked, it is not a good way.After taking action, there must be other ways. Let''s do it. Get to know the neighborhood and maybe find some useful clues.


    If you can''t find a clue after looking for a circle, you can only take the last resort, if you can''t make it, you can only do it.


    "Xiaoyueling, have you thought about it, why does it have to come out like this?"


    "... I understand what you mean by Sister Aroline, but... it''s not necessarily this, maybe it''s not, there are other possibilities. Why bother, this tower has such a high number of floors, there are many ways to use it, There is no need to use this method that is not 100% useful when you are not sure."


    "Perhaps it will eat you. We have been here for a long time."


    "It''s hard to say."


    Sighing, Hua Yueling turned around and looked at the obstacle not far away.


    "Gambling is not a good habit. Sister Aroline, you are right, then do it. There is no need to do other things to waste time."


    Immediately after making the decision, his eyes were firm. Since the decision has been made, there is no need to hesitate.Hua Yueling rushed forward again, and the opponent was still blocking the path he had to pass, just right.


    The hidden dragon blade stabbed out and dissipated like smoke.But in a blink of an eye, the original situation was instantly broken.


    "Let''s go."


    With a sigh, there were no more obstructions in the passage, and the shadow of the illusion was blown away and turned into a mist, which was nothing but illusion.


    "Didn''t I tell you a long time ago, just like this."


    "Yeah, that''s fine."


    It''s just that this is not what he wanted, but now these are not important, the important thing is to continue to go forward.


    What else will be encountered below, only three floors, they have seen a lot of things.The illusory world is quite wonderful. If there is nothing to do, you can be patient and play here.


    This level is quite simple. After Hua Yueling changed his mind, moving forward became a matter of course, and the road was smooth.


    Breaking through one layer, there is one layer. The more you go up, the more you wonder if the number of layers of this tall tower is exactly, whether there is an end.But the good news is that they can feel the power, more clearly than before at any moment.


    "The feeling of that power is getting clearer, so it seems that we should be very close to each other."


    Hua Yueling stared at the upward stairs and said.


    "Yes, so be prepared. In the end, it won''t be too easy. It''s not clear what action the other party will take. It''s better to be careful."


    "But I think there should be no problem, after all, I have experienced so much."


    "Xiao Yueling, how did my sister tell you, don''t take it lightly at any time, especially under the current situation. What consequences will be caused by taking it lightly, I don''t need my sister to say more?"


    "I know this very well."


    Hua Yueling nodded and said very seriously.


    "That''s good, sister, I hope you don''t forget these words."


    Several people stepped up the stairs, and after going up, they clearly felt where the power came from.And the top layer is actually very different from the bottom, which was only discovered by Hua Yueling after walking up.


    The top of the tower is an empty space. When you glance around, you can see that it is empty everywhere. There is nothing but a nearly transparent fragment floating in the center.


    "It looks like this is it."


    The thing in front of her should be the part of the illusion technique, Hua Yueling speeded up and walked over, but before she got too close, she felt the scene change.He had to stop, clutching his head and gasping for breath.

 1289 Chapter 1289 War of Illusion

    "call¡­¡­"


    After exhaling a long breath, Hua Yueling''s head hurts a little, but fortunately, it is not to the point where she can''t move.Standing in place with his head covered, he could feel that his state was gradually recovering.


    "how about it?"


    "Not so good. I can feel some kind of power eroding my spirit when I get close to the past, it''s quite uncomfortable."


    "Hold on and catch it!"


    "It''s not just this question, what kind of situation would it be if you get too close."


    Hua Yueling put down his hand, although he could still feel the interference formed by the fluctuation of the power, but the state was already much better, and the power of calming him could be confronted, and there was no need to do anything else.


    "I can only move forward little by little. If the power that is invading in an instant is strong enough, it will have a terrible effect on my spirit. That situation is not good at all."


    "But hesitate to continue."


    Hua Yueling continued to walk forward, and mobilized her strength, recalling some of the skills obtained from the purchased illusion skills.Since the other party is using illusion to invade himself, then he can also use illusion knowledge to resist accordingly.


    Hua Yueling knew about the basics of illusion, but it was the first time it was actually used, and it was still used for defense.


    "Well--"


    Somewhat unskilled, Hua Yueling had to stop after walking a few steps.


    "No, still no."


    I used the knowledge related to illusion, but still couldn''t stop the illusion attack of the illusion component like the waves.


    "Sure enough, there is no practice, just having this knowledge is still very troublesome."


    In fact, the main problem is that what Hua Yueling buys is the illusion attack skill, not the defensive skill. It would be easier to use illusion to attack others, but it would be troublesome to use illusion to defend.It will look like the way it is now, and it will have no effect.


    As he walked forward step by step, the parts of the illusion technique gradually rose, and a certain aura radiated from it, and gradually became richer.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Xiao Yueling, don''t wait here, the situation is a little bit wrong."


    Aroline followed him and said to Hua Yueling after noticing the changes in the illusion parts.


    What''s wrong is for sure, even if Hua Yueling is not reminded by Sister Alorin, the key issue is not what kind of changes have been made to the illusion parts, but that he still cannot increase the speed of advancement, which is very Annoying.


    It is still only possible to move forward step by step, and the changes in the illusion components seem to be approaching the final moment. Hua Yueling doesn''t know what kind of changes the illusion components will produce.This is very annoying.


    "As long as I can catch it before it changes, there should be no problem!"


    Hua Yueling thought so, but she just thought so, she couldn''t reach the speed she imagined.Arolin said that she didn''t help him, after all, this was his own thought.


    Just help him protect the little girl, and leave the rest to him. This is what Hua Yueling thought.It''s just that it seems that his strength is still not enough now, otherwise, there is no need to be so troublesome, won''t it be over if you just rush up.


    Seeing that it was reaching the last moment, the illusionist parts exuded a bright light.Hua Yueling stared at the illusion component, for some reason, the sun suddenly appeared in her mind, and the current illusion component was like a sun.


    An instant bright light filled the room, Hua Yueling closed her eyes subconsciously, and blocked her eyes with one hand.


    "So bright."


    It seemed that something flew over and waved forward. With a crisp sound, Hua Yueling felt a powerful force attacking him. This force could suppress him and put him at a disadvantage. .


    However, Hua Yueling was still holding on. Although he moved a little bit backward, he didn''t retreat much, it was just a little bit, not even a step away.


    Hua Yueling was still insisting, she had to keep going. It was difficult enough to move forward. Wouldn''t it be more troublesome to move back.But the most noteworthy thing right now is not this, but whether the illusion component has completed what it has to do, otherwise it should not be the case.


    No one knew what was going on yet, Hua Yueling was at a loss, not sure what the situation was.


    The light gradually converged, Hua Yueling felt it, removed the arm in front of his eyes, and fell to the front.


    "How is this going?!"


    An astonishing emotion emerged in his heart for a moment, and he looked in front of him in disbelief, the tower disappeared, and he was not in the previous room.


    He was alone on the empty grass. Turning to look behind her, Sister Aroline and the little girl weren''t here, as if they had been taken elsewhere.But he didn''t worry about them very much. Sister Aroline must have been separated deliberately, otherwise she wouldn''t be separated so easily with her strength.


    "Is it a new layer of illusion?"


    Hua Yueling closed his eyes and began to feel the world, but at the moment he closed his eyes, before he even started to act, he felt the ground shaking.


    Regardless of feeling any more, Hua Yueling quickly opened his eyes, and at the end of the line of sight in front of him, an unknowing piece of blackness was pouring over like a surging tide.


    "Isn''t it?!"


    Hua Yueling looked at this scene with a wry smile, not knowing what to do.Only a few words are okay, but with so many monsters, he can''t win it, it''s only in fantasy.


    "I can only avoid it, but how do I hide?"


    There is no place to hide everywhere, there is no dead corner, then there is only one way to step on those monsters, but this method is more dangerous, and one who is not careful may be submerged in the monster group.


    Before she knew it, she fell into this situation, and Hua Yueling was not ready yet.But no matter what, the next time is to be challenged. If there is no way to overcome this wave of challenges...In fact, Hua Yueling doesn''t know what will happen, but he only knows that he has to carry it. , How can I lose here,


    Without waiting in the same place, Hua Yueling rushed forward, the ground trembling, the atmosphere of the mountain whistling and tsunami was getting stronger and stronger. Seeing that the two sides who were very different were about to collide together, Hua Yueling discovered the monsters that rushed over. What it looks like.


    A group of monsters that are hard to say are trampling on the ground. They have four legs, their necks must be half the length of the legs, and they have a head about the size of a human being. Their facial features are particularly strange.

 1290 Chapter 1290

    The waves swept in, with no end in sight.If he could see the end, Hua Yueling would also increase his confidence, but he jumped onto the monster in the front and looked into the distance. The blackened piece was all these monsters, and the ground was covered by them. Nothing else can be seen.


    "What does this make me do?"


    Hua Yueling sighed helplessly, and he was very worried about the current situation in his heart.Who knows how many of these monsters can be, if there is no end, then it will be troublesome.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have time, otherwise I can understand the situation. But it should be in another illusion space at the moment, maybe I can look for any flaws."


    But now there is no such opportunity, Hua Yueling has no way to stop, he must keep moving and jumping on various monsters.To be honest, this is very difficult. Hua Yueling thought of this approach at the beginning and it was definitely not easy, but after she actually took action, she knew how difficult it was.


    After all, the two sides act relative to each other. It¡¯s not that only you move and the other side is also moving, which makes it more difficult for him to find the target. If he is not careful, he may jump directly to the ground. That¡¯s not a cause for trouble. For fun.


    "It''s much harder than I thought, and..."


    Hua Yueling raised his head and looked forward, a black turmoil rushed in, and he couldn''t see the end, which made his face change.


    "You still have to stick to it, wait and see, maybe something will change later."


    He can only think about it this way. He has to insist on what else to do.There was no other way. After traveling so far, he did not find a place to hide.


    The feet are constantly stomping on the heads and bodies of these monsters. Sometimes the body is skewed and Hua Yueling has to turn around immediately, otherwise it is too dangerous, but there is no way to avoid it completely. Dangerous, Huayueling could feel the fierce auras aroused by these monsters as they sprinted.


    The face and body were slapped by these breaths, Hua Yueling''s movements were a little slow, and her body moved slightly back.It''s just that this is not what he wants, but there is no way.


    "The main thing is how does it do it?"


    Hua Yueling frowned and thought, logically speaking, an illusion component shouldn''t be so powerful, could it be because it originally belonged to the system, so it has such a terrifying power.Few of the enemies he encountered could compare with it.


    The most amazing thing is the large range of "waves" that do not know where the end is. How much energy does it take for such a large number of monsters to be transformed?Hua Yueling couldn''t imagine it.


    Using illusory monsters to attack others in illusion, Huayueling knows what to do, but in his estimation, the energy he can mobilize now is at most fifty or sixty, which is pretty good. Of it.More than that, there is no possibility, unless you would rather consume your own spirit and summon it, then it can be done, but who would be willing to do it.


    Hua Yueling believes that not only is she unwilling to do this, but she won''t be willing to change someone at random, the price is too great.


    "Is there still no end? In this way, don''t want to consume it, the possibility is almost zero."


    Hua Yueling was a little tired and gasped.We can''t continue like this, we must find a way to do something.As the opponent moves, the loser will definitely be yourself, and you need to find a point to crack.


    "What''s the key point?"


    Hua Yueling asked herself this question secretly in her heart, how she was dragged to this place again, where are sister Arolin and the little girl now.Are they in the same different illusion world as themselves, or are they still in the same place.


    "This is important, but I have no way to find the answer."


    Biting her lip, Hua Yueling''s hand flashed, the hidden dragon blade was put away, and one hand held the hilt of the two-handed sword.


    It''s called a two-handed sword, but it doesn''t mean it can''t be used with one hand, but it''s awkward to use.


    "Destroy one or two to see?"


    Hua Yueling has such thoughts, but has not acted yet.Does killing one or two monsters make sense to you?This is hard to say, maybe there is or maybe not, you have to try it before you know the answer.


    "But if you don''t make changes... By the way, there is another way, a way to crack the magic spell."


    Listening to the footsteps of the monster running with her eyes closed, Hua Yueling gathered her abilities on the two-handed sword, and the two-handed sword changed to transparency.


    "That''s it. I don''t know if it can be done, but I have to try it anyway."


    Hua Yueling had made enough preparations, and the next step was to act.As the body rushed forward, the two-handed sword slashed forward with his right hand.The monster that was hacked didn''t react, so it dissipated before his eyes.


    "It feels unchanged...but the number is too small to make a judgment on this."


    The strong wind hit, Huayue Ling leaped forward, and landed on another monster, where she still had no place to settle.


    "Still not working?"


    Hua Yueling sighed, very helpless, but this was not enough to make him give up. If it doesn''t work once, it will be twice, and if it fails twice, it will be three times.Try it while there is still a chance, and you should never give up.


    "What method should be used to be effective?"


    At present, he has not found a good enough solution, not even a relatively good solution.Although his own attack can kill some monsters, it seems that it has no effect on the whole world of illusion.


    "That is to say, the key point of this illusion world is not on these monsters? But if it is not on them, where should it be?"


    Continuing to jump forward, Hua Yueling looked around, did he miss something, he was observing seriously with such thoughts in his heart.Those monsters seem to have no need to pay attention, but they can''t be completely left behind because of this, but is there anything else?


    "Hmm... wait, did I miss something!"


    Hua Yueling suddenly found a sign. Although there is no way to make a direct conclusion for the time being, Hua Yueling feels that this should have a very important relationship with this illusion world.


    "Look again, maybe it really is."


    All of a sudden, her spirit was concentrated, Hua Yueling swayed her head from side to side from time to time, her gaze swept across the left, front and right, across all visible places in the plain.

 1291 Chapter 1291

    After careful observation, Hua Yueling found that his thoughts were indeed not wrong, which made him think more, but even so, he still did not find the key point to crack this illusion space.


    "A space to repeat..."


    After confirming his thoughts, Hua Yueling sighed. This is a very important discovery for him, but having this discovery does not mean that he can solve the current situation.


    "Well... if you say that, these monsters are likely to be cyclic, but because of this method, there is no way to see it.


    "It seems that I overestimated this illusion component before, and I really couldn''t achieve that level. But even so, how can I crack it?"


    I still haven''t found the key point, but at least it still has a general direction.Since what you are now in is an illusion space in a circle, it also means that there should be something important and a key point in this circle space.


    This key point is specifically whether there is a certain place in the environment or a monster until now Hua Yueling has not had enough information to prove it, and it still takes time to find it.


    "It should be among these monsters. But it can''t be ruled out that the other party deliberately set key points on the ground in a certain way."


    After a period of observation, Hua Yueling can roughly give a range from when the cycle started, so the observation is much easier.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    The ground that was blocked by the rushing waves of the monsters was temporarily difficult to see the whole picture. Hua Yueling could only observe the monsters first.


    ""They all look very ordinary, there is no difference... Maybe you can sense the power, this method may be useful."


    It is very difficult to just observe. After all, all the monsters in front of him are sprinting at a fast speed, and they rushed over in the blink of an eye. There is no relatively static image for him to look carefully.


    After Hua Yueling''s strength was improved, she also had fairly good eyesight, so although there was no way to see it clearly, she still knew what she looked like in general.


    "That monster..."


    Following the observation, Hua Yueling found that the monster in it was a little different from the other monsters.It''s hard to tell the appearance, but the aura exuding from that monster is slightly different, which is why Hua Yueling can notice it.


    "It should be it."


    Hua Yueling thought that this monster might be the key point she was looking for, as long as she killed it, she might be able to get out.


    "But it''s a little troublesome to move over."


    Under the impact of these monsters, it is more difficult to change the direction and move, Hua Yueling has to judge the actual situation.It''s not that you just want to rush over in the past. It''s just a matter of thinking about things like that. In the past, you have to pay attention to many things, and those monsters won''t let him pass easily.


    Just after Hua Yueling changed direction and moved, the monsters also reacted. Before, they were only running, but when he moved, these monsters stopped running, which made Hua Yueling surprised for a moment. Mouth, eyes open big boss.


    "what happened?!"


    Those monsters, no matter how surprised he was, they rushed towards him and attacked him with their sharp long mouths.The long mouths of those monsters pierced like needles. Hua Yueling didn''t want to try to be pierced, but it was very difficult to escape.


    After all, there are monsters in all directions, it is almost impossible to avoid it, and defense is not good. I can only defend one side, and there is no way to take care of other directions. This is not good.


    "I can only attack. Attack is the best defense!"


    Hua Yueling now understands that it is extremely difficult to defend and evade. He must rely on attacks, and destroy the monsters close to him before the monsters attack him, then he will not be in danger.


    There is nothing wrong with this idea, but it is still more difficult to implement.


    With such a commotion, Hua Yueling realized that her original purpose was directly interrupted. The monster that he noticed was submerged in the monster army and could no longer be found.


    "Now it''s nothing, and I have to start over."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said helplessly.Unfortunately, no one can help him, and now he can only rely on himself.


    The length of the two-handed sword is long enough, which is much longer than the sharp mouths of those monster needles. This also helps Hua Yueling. He can directly use the rotating attack method, and the enemies in a circle are directly destroyed. , Quite relaxed.


    The monsters in the back crowded up, the monsters in front had just been wiped out, and they came around again, Hua Yueling could only continue to attack.There is no time to spare, he is attacking all the time, and after a while, he may be submerged in the attack of the monster.


    Hua Yueling kept attacking, breaking through the siege of the monsters again and again, but as time went by, he gradually felt a little tired, but he had lost the key monster that was hard to find before.


    "Fortunately, the impact speed of the monster has slowed down, so you can at least catch your breath."


    Hua Yueling also saw some good news, and the other party obviously couldn''t maintain such a high-intensity attack, otherwise it would not slow down now.While he took this opportunity to rest, the opponent was also regaining his strength.


    "The problem must be solved within the time when the other party regains strength, otherwise it will be troublesome for a while, and it will not be easy to do anything else."


    With such thoughts in mind, Hua Yueling found the right direction, which was the direction where the monster that was different from the other monsters was found before.While swinging the big sword, no longer caring about monsters in other directions, Huayueling went forward bravely to open a way.


    The speed of the monsters slowed down, which also allowed him to not worry too much. Under his rapid movement and attack, those monsters could not pose any threat to him.Although the number is still large, the threat is much smaller than before.


    "Is it just that, that''s not a big deal."


    Hua Yueling breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, and at the same time he thought so.


    With some contempt, she also knew that this was not good, so she immediately put away this thought and rushed forward intently. One enemy after another fell under his weapon, and no enemy could withstand one of his attacks, making his battle like cutting melons and vegetables, without any difficulty.

 1292 Chapter 1292 The Disappearing Monster

    "If you knew this would be so easy, it would be better to fight directly from the beginning. Why waste that time."


    Hua Yueling also regretted a bit, but he just thought about it in his heart, after all, no one knew what was going on before trying it.What''s more, in the face of the terrifying impact of those monsters, I believe that no matter who it is will choose to avoid at the beginning, instead of directly rushing to the other party, it would be too stupid.


    As she rushed forward, Hua Yueling found that as she killed more and more monsters, the number of surrounding monsters was gradually decreasing, and there was a trend of fewer and fewer monsters. Looking at this, I don¡¯t even know when it will happen. The monster will just disappear.


    The monsters may all disappear, which actually makes Hua Yueling at a loss.The monster would disappear. This was the most incredible thing in the past, but now it is happening.


    The monsters surrounding him were already pitiful, and the same was true in the distance. Gradually, he was the only one left on this plain.


    "No, what about that special monster?"


    Hua Yueling looked for it, but no matter where it was, the monster could not be found. The monster also disappeared with the other monsters, it was incredible.


    "It''s weird? Is it powerless?"


    This is the reason Hua Yueling can think of, and there seems to be no other reason to explain this situation. After all, this trend has existed before.


    "But this also shows that the monster is very likely not the key point of this illusion world at all, I am mistaken."


    Standing in place and looking around, Hua Yueling lowered his head in thought, he still felt something was wrong.


    "But the previous feeling about power should be right. That monster is a bit special in every way. Why did it even disappear?"


    After another period of contemplation, Hua Yueling raised her head and looked at the sky.


    "Or it was originally very important, but because I discovered it, I changed the way of action, concealed it, and used another method to protect the key points. That means it has only been a while. Everything it does is just to delay time."


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling felt that this possibility was very high. Although she didn''t dare to say 100%, it was 70 to 80%.


    "The monster is gone, the key point is only possible in the environment, where will it be?"


    Now the action should be changed. You can''t wait in place, you have to look around.Huayue Lingdong stood up, but did not have an accurate goal.


    The main thing is that there is no way to completely determine the course of action. It would be much easier if there was an accurate course.


    The plain is empty, but if you think it¡¯s safe here, you¡¯re wrong.Hua Yueling thought so at the beginning, until he accidentally stepped on a trap and almost fell into the trap, which was regarded as realizing the mistake of his previous thinking.


    This is not the kind of place where you can simply pass. The more this seemingly peaceful moment, the more you have to be careful, otherwise you don''t know when you will fall into the trap.


    "Some of it obstructs the line of sight, but it''s okay, you can find it without looking carefully."


    What Hua Yueling said were just some of the traps, while others were not.


    "The road ahead seems a bit different?"


    Gazing at the road under her feet, Hua Yueling found that a smooth and carefully trimmed dirt road appeared under her feet at some unknown time. This dirt road stretched forward, extending to the end of the world that did not know whether it existed.


    "Weird, is this a new way of entertaining people?"


    Hua Yueling doesn''t feel scared, only feels interesting, and wants to explore the past.The situation encountered not long ago was an endless looping world, but at that time it was difficult to see because there were too many monsters. Now it is another situation, where the opponent actively guides the opponent to a place.


    There must be a trap in that place. This is an indisputable fact, but does the other party really think he will enter the trap so stupidly?Treat him as a fool?


    This is also very interesting, Hua Yueling naturally feels that she can go take a look and see where she will be led.But whether or not to step into the trap is the final decision.


    "You have to pay attention to the road. Maybe there are some traps hidden on this road."


    The surrounding environment is also changing as we move forward. Trees grow out of the empty plain, but at the same time the sky is quickly dimming, but in a blink of an eye, the originally bright space is shrouded in darkness, and there is almost no light. .


    "Changed the time here. Any other means, just use it."


    The special power fluctuation attracted Hua Yueling''s attention and also attracted him to the place where the road extending under his feet led him.The method used by the other party to lure him is actually very simple, which is to ask him to go to important places and directly use the most important center of the illusion space.


    Feeling this power, it made him know that after he got to the place, he would be able to leave here, but he had won the opponent.


    As long as everything in the past can be understood clearly, and I have the opportunity to leave here.There is definitely no way to leave after waiting here. Naturally, there is no problem with the stalemate with the other party, and it can be stalemate, but Hua Yueling understands that there is no need to do that.


    If the stalemate continues, there will be no other effect besides wasting time and making one''s mind tense. There is no commendable effect, so it''s better to act like that.


    "Ok?"


    Something seemed to be stepped on under his feet, and when he looked down, it was the corpse of a monster.


    "This is the previous monster?"


    Hua Yueling squatted down, the monster didn''t seem to be dead for long.


    "Is this a trap too?"


    Logically speaking, there should be no corpses here. This was the case before. All the monsters killed by him disappeared in the air, and he had never seen any corpses left.


    If you think about it this way, the corpse is suspicious, and it was placed here deliberately.


    Her ears moved, Hua Yueling''s expression changed slightly and she rolled to the side.A dark shadow poked down from the sky, hitting the place where he was before, making a heavy sound, and what came with it was the spread of the air current, which hit him.

 1293 Chapter 1293

    "Fortunately, I reacted in a timely manner, otherwise I have to be shot."


    Hua Yueling thought fortunately.In fact, this sneak attack was quite silent, and he didn''t notice it at first. The other party''s hiding was quite good, but it still underestimated his strength and made him aware of something wrong, so that he could avoid it in time. .


    Hua Yueling knew something was wrong when he noticed the corpse of the monster under her feet, but she didn''t know exactly where the trap was. Now the situation became clear, and the other party really used this method to attract her attention.


    "It''s quite scary, if this is really hit..."


    When that kind of image appeared in his mind, Hua Yueling immediately shook his head vigorously, and threw this kind of image out of her mind.It was a terrible scene, and he didn''t want to try it.


    Looking forward, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Seeing that I didn''t hit the trap, so I went ahead, really..."


    Shaking his head, Hua Yueling did not rush forward, but turned to look at the giant shot gun that was as tall as a mountain range beside him.Roughly speaking, it is about five or six meters in height, and the tip is extremely sharp, directly and deeply inserted into the ground.


    The force of the giant throwing gun was so great that it was directly inserted into the ground for more than half of the time, and the body of the monster and the ground were hollowed out, and nothing was seen.


    "The corpse probably disappeared together. Forget it, it''s nothing important anyway."


    I was thinking about looking at the monster corpse again, but now it seems there is no way.Hua Yueling gave up this idea, looked at the distance of the road, and walked along the extended road.


    "There is a village there, is it to lead me there?"


    What Hua Yueling thinks about the illusion part is still unclear, and there is nothing else that can be done at present, so she can only follow to that place.If possible, Huayueling naturally hopes not to act according to the other party''s requirements.


    Stepping on a fairly flat ground, the road ahead has less and less green grass, and the wind has gradually grown, blowing the grass and his clothes.Some winds are quite comfortable, and the cool feeling makes people feel wonderful and fresh.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Stopped, enjoying the breeze, closing his eyes.Standing motionless in place, Hua Yueling did nothing, did not move forward, did not think, just staying quietly like this, seemed to be enjoying the beauty here.


    "Not bad..."


    Looking at the village not far away, the village is peaceful and peaceful, but it is an ordinary village on the plain, but it is destined to be no ordinary when it appears here.


    "What will be waiting for me?"


    Hua Yueling couldn''t think of it herself, there were all kinds of possibilities, countless possibilities, let alone whether he could think of all these possibilities, time would not allow him to do so.


    "Hesitate for some reason, the soldiers will come to cover the water and earth, it would be ridiculous if you really lose here."


    At the end of the road leading him, Hua Yueling came to the entrance of the village.One step forward will step on the entrance of the village, and two steps should enter the village.


    "If you hesitate, you will lose."


    Telling herself inwardly, Hua Yueling regained her confidence.Actually, it was not like this. The main reason was that there was too much pressure when facing the endless monsters, and this pressure was never released. This made his heart somewhat uncomfortable. , But it¡¯s a lot more stable now.


    "Besides observing, don''t worry."


    As he said so, he really stood still at the entrance of the village and didn''t rush in.


    There is nothing wrong with the layout of the village. It is ordinary, with a straight road leading to the entrance on the other side. The road has been repaired, and it seems to have a very warm feeling.


    The not-so-flat stone paved a stone path, and it should feel good to step on it.There are residential buildings on both sides of the road. These houses are made of wood and have a sense of antique charm.


    Some scratches can be seen on the wood, and there is a tendency to peel off the skin, which seems to exist for a long time.


    "I really came to an old town. But is there no one here?"


    Hua Yueling glanced at both sides strangely. The door of the house on the right was tightly closed. On the left side, because the front was facing the other side, Hua Yueling could not see it, but it should have been closed. .


    There is no one in the village, and no footsteps and voices can be heard, just like a ghost village without people.


    "There are a total of twenty houses, which is quite a small village, but it feels a little weird to be so quiet."


    Unless it''s an abandoned place, it shouldn''t be like this, Hua Yueling thinks so.But it doesn''t look like it was abandoned. After all, it seems that the ground and the house are actually quite clean, without the feeling of being in disrepair.


    "But it''s an illusion world after all, so don''t expect so much. The source of power should be underground, how can it go down?"


    Hua Yueling shook her head, no longer thinking about this, but continued to focus on the power that attracted her.The place where the power can be easily sensed is just underground in this village, and below the central location.


    "Go in, it doesn''t matter what you have."


    There should be traps in the village, but if he doesn''t enter, the trap will not be activated. It is impossible to activate the trap just like this, so you still have to enter.In this case, you seem to have the right to choose, but in fact there is no right at all.


    Unless you can bear to wait here all the time, or you just have to go in, there is no other choice.


    Hua Yueling took a step, walked through the entrance in front of him, and entered the village, stepping on the road paved with stones, and feeling a different kind of road from the dirt road.


    With a sound, Hua Yueling turned to look, and the wooden door at the entrance was actively closed, blocking his way out.


    "?"


    Frowning, he turned around and reached out to try to open the door. It was obvious that since the other party had closed the door, it was impossible for him to open it.It is useless to force, the door cannot be opened.


    "It doesn''t seem to be of much use, right? The fences on both sides can be turned out directly... Is it just a look?"


    Before the words fell, the fence was shrouded in light blue translucent light, forming a blue wall, which stopped at about seven or eight meters, and then spread to the center of the village.

 1294 Chapter 1294

    "I''m really right, I''m just trapped here. You have to go and crack the secret here."


    Seeing that even the top was sealed off, Hua Yueling knew that unless he cracked the trap here, she wouldn''t even want to go out.This kind of enchantment-like thing is not so easy to crack, at least it is much more difficult than imagined.


    "Well, let''s take a look."


    However, he doesn''t know much about the current situation here, so he needs to continue to explore it.There are several issues that have not been clarified yet, and there will be no problems when they are all clarified.


    "The biggest problem is how to go down. Obviously there is no way to go down here. In this case, there seems to be only one way to go down."


    All Hua Yueling can think of is the road hidden in these houses, but it is still unclear where and how it is hidden, and we need to look at it.


    "Let''s find them one by one. But before that, the village has to turn around and see what''s in here."


    In order to understand the situation here, Hua Yueling took a full circle and found that it was just as she thought, no one was there, it was empty, and there was nothing else but the house.


    "It''s really crude enough."


    Hua Yueling thought helplessly, the other party was too foolish, not dedicated at all.How could it be like this when I went to a village, there was nothing outside of every house, it would be too clean.


    "But every house is the same. Except for a slight difference in building specifications, there seems to be nothing else."


    The doors of those houses are closed, no exceptions.I can¡¯t find any clues. In this case, I can only rely on my own ideas to search from home to home. It will take some time, but the length of time is hard to say. It depends on my luck.


    "If I''m lucky, I''m still good. I hope I can have better luck this time."


    It doesn''t really matter whether it''s better or worse, but it''s just a matter of spending more time or less time, Hua Yueling doesn''t care too much.However, in this situation, he still wants to go back as soon as possible, rather than delaying here. He is a little tired mentally and needs a rest.


    I have actually spent a lot of time here, and I have never been idle along the way.The most uncomfortable thing is nothing to fight, from the beginning to the end he didn''t know what he was doing fast, not at all refreshing, and even haggling.


    "But it should be almost the same, it should be time without waiting any longer."


    Now it''s almost at the end. As long as the last problem is solved, there is nothing to worry about afterwards.


    As long as he finds the source of that power, he will have the confidence to break through the world of illusion. Regardless of his illusion ability, he may not be as strong as the illusion component, but he can still crack such illusion.The illusion world they are currently in is far from perfect.


    Pushing open the door of one of the rooms, Hua Yueling walked in. The room was not worth it but it seemed like that, at least there were furniture and other things.


    The furniture is there, but there is no sign of life, everything is neatly arranged, there is nothing else.


    After turning the house around, she didn''t find what she was looking for, so Hua Yueling exited the house and went to the next one.It took him some time to look for them one after another. The layout of each house was basically the same, there was not much difference, and basically there was nothing to see.


    "It''s really simple and easy, basically there is no change."


    Hua Yueling glanced around again, and after confirming the placement in the room, she walked around, beating everywhere, looking for the mechanism leading to the underground.


    "Ok?"


    After searching for more than a dozen, Huayueling found something. In the house on the right side of the road in the village, he found a different place.


    The table is placed in the corner, and two chairs are placed on either side of the table.There is a tall cabinet on the left side facing the door, and there will be nothing more.With the same furnishings, Hua Yueling couldn''t help sighing after coming in. After watching the same scene so many times, she felt a little aesthetic fatigue.


    The key is that this arrangement is actually ordinary, the furniture inside is ordinary furniture, there is nothing worth seeing at all.


    After entering, he still knocked around randomly, and used his detection ability to find whether there were hidden organs.It wasn''t in the living room. He went to the bedroom again. The layout in the bedroom was also very simple. In addition to a large bed, there were a few cabinets and chairs.


    "Um... still not."


    Several times before, Huayueling would still feel disappointed. Now she has nothing to think about. If there is none, there will be nothing. What else can she do is to go to the next place.In other words, he was a little numb with his spirit caused by this recurring situation. He felt like a robot with a simple program set up, walking the same distance, stepping on the same step, and going to The same place.No changes can be seen.


    But this time it was a little different. Hua Yueling detected that there was an organ in another room. It was not clear what exactly this organ was for, but it was thought that there should be something like a secret path in the room.


    "Luck is not bad."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and quickly walked into another room, to the organ he found.It was a lever hidden behind the bookcase, which would be difficult to find if it weren''t for exploration.It was hidden in the corner, but Hua Yueling still found it.


    "Try it, it can''t be a trap."


    Pulling down the lever, there was a soft noise, followed by a heavy noise from another room.Hua Yueling immediately got up and walked to another room, to the other room, the bedroom he had visited before.


    "Well, the bed was moved. That''s how it is, is the secret road hidden here."


    Hua Yueling was still a little strange why she couldn''t find out where the secret path was before. Now it seems that this place should have been specially protected, so her detection skills are useless.But thinking about it, you know that this kind of place is definitely well protected, and it won''t be easy for him to find it, otherwise everything will be meaningless.


    "It should be right here."

 1295 Chapter 1295

    When the big bed was completely moved, the secret road was exposed to Hua Yueling''s eyes. This was a very small secret road that could only pass one person at a time, and it was very difficult for even one person to go down.


    Hua Yueling looked at the entrance. The entrance was very small, probably only slightly larger than the size of a stool.


    Standing at the entrance of the secret road, Hua Yueling looked down, only to see that there was a dark area inside, and she could not see anything.But another reason is that the entrance of the secret passage is really too small.If this weren''t the case, Hua Yueling would have been able to see more, although it was useless.


    "Go on, it''s useless to just wait here. I just don''t know what else will be down there."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but there must be some magical monsters in the secret path, or other types of enemies. Anyway, it is impossible for him to easily find what he wants to find. .


    Pressing the ground with her hand, her foot stepped down first, Hua Yueling leaned back and explored under the secret road little by little.It took some time to make my body hurt, but I finally got in.


    "Well, it''s the same down here."


    After going down, Hua Yueling found out that her thoughts were wrong. It was not directly a first-step step inside, but was made extremely narrow like the above. It would take a lot of effort to go down, and there was no way to relax. Go on.


    The body was rubbing down on the wall, making herself quite uncomfortable, but Hua Yueling had no choice but to go on like this, unless he could directly break through the entrance of the secret passage.Otherwise it can only be so.


    "call¡­¡­"


    After spending a lot of effort, Hua Yueling felt that her body was about to be corrected so that she didn''t know what was going on. This was considered as going out from that small place.


    "It''s down, I''m really going to be killed by this way."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said helplessly.After coming down that narrow passage, he came to a new place.However, it is still a narrow passage, which can only accommodate one person to walk around, but it is much better than the previous one. At least it is still possible to walk here, not to say that you can''t walk and you can only go down a little bit.


    That kind of situation is the pure malice of the illusion technology component, it is to torture him, so that he can''t get down easily, and can only accept this way of action.


    "Don''t let me catch you, or you will have to torture you severely."


    Hua Yueling thought viciously in her heart, but he probably forgot that the illusion part was just a part, not a real person or creature.At that time, even if he wanted to do something to retaliate... There would be no other good way besides smashing it to the ground.


    Now Hua Yueling naturally didn''t think of this. There was only one thought in his heart, and that was to retaliate, and must retaliate.How much effort I had to spend on such a system component, I was really mad at death.


    "Calm down. If this goes on, there is no way to explore this place properly. Calm down."


    Talking to himself like this in his heart, his emotions can be regarded as calmer than before, at least now he is not in the same angry state as before.


    Hua Yueling gradually calmed down after reminding herself, took a deep breath, and looked forward.This ladder is quite long, and there is no light below, and no one knows what is below.


    "Let''s go, I feel that the distance should not be far away."


    I can feel that power is getting closer and closer to me. I don''t know if I can reach the destination directly if I go on like this, but I think it should not work.


    Going all the way down the stairs, he was surprised that there was no monster on the road to stop him from moving forward. He originally thought he would be stopped by the enemy, but now it seems that it may not be time yet.Hua Yueling walked very quietly along the way, and there were no monsters blocking the road in front, so she should be able to reach the bottom very calmly.


    Hua Yueling also heard some sounds on the way, these sounds were very strange, and it was difficult to judge what it was just by listening to the sound.


    "Is there something down there?"


    Hua Yueling thought in her heart, and tried her best to look down the stairs, but it was still black.Hua Yueling found that the several places she faced were like this, and it was pitch black everywhere, so as to cut off people''s sight, and it was very troublesome to explore.


    "It''s better not to do more at this time."


    You can still use torches or magic to illuminate, but it is also dangerous to use this method, so it''s better to just keep it in this state than that.


    The fluctuation of power is far and near, it seems to be moving, Hua Yueling does not have time to understand these in detail now.


    "But this power fluctuation shouldn''t be caused by the illusion component, it seems to be a little different."


    Although Hua Yueling hadn''t actually seen the illusion parts, and didn''t know if there were other enemies, he felt that it seemed a little different.This is the thought in the mind, and it is difficult to fade after this thought arises.


    "Several illusion worlds have been created. It stands to reason that no matter how much energy it has, it should consume a lot of energy. As long as this illusion world is destroyed, it should be able to be recovered by then."


    But it''s still a bit early to think about it now, and those are things to do after going out, rather than thinking about it now.I didn''t even think about how to go out. It was just a waste of time to think about this in a hurry.


    "Go on, it should be almost there."


    This staircase was really long, Hua Yueling was a little annoyed when she walked, but there was no sign of reaching the end.Looking down, it is still dark, which is quite annoying.


    However, the quiet atmosphere was broken, and the sound of footsteps and the cry of monsters from nowhere floated in his ears, giving him a lot of shock.To be honest, Hua Yueling is not afraid of these, but in such a place, hearing this kind of call, there will be some bad reactions anyway.


    Frowning, Hua Yueling stopped, and looked around her front and back carefully. There is no need to worry too much on both sides, but who knows if the other party will ambush something in front or behind.


    "Nothing, is it still further down?"


    It feels that the fluctuation of that power has drawn much closer. If you think about it this way, it may be almost there. If his estimation is correct, about four or five minutes should be enough to reach the bottom.

 1296 Chapter 1296 Underground Chamber

    Walking down continuously, Hua Yueling felt that he was about to reach the bottom end. He was confident.But as it gets closer and closer to the bottom, more and more monsters can be heard.The sounds of these monsters still sound scary, some are similar to the scary sound effects in horror movies, and they are simply designed to scare people.


    Hua Yueling didn''t like this sound very much, but he couldn''t isolate it, so he could only endure it.


    "Arrived."


    About four minutes later, he also came to the bottom of the stairs, stepping on the solid ground, and a ray of light shone in front of him.


    "It''s pretty bright here, yes, much better than before."


    Hua Yueling likes this kind of scene better. What''s so beautiful about the darkness, no matter how bright it is.


    Walking into this small room, Hua Yueling stood in the middle of the room, looked around, and found that it was just a small room.There are doors on the left and right, and the ones in the front are opened, while the ones on the left and right are closed.


    "According to the direction..."


    Looking around, Hua Yueling finally moved her gaze to the left.


    "It should be here."


    Although it might be possible to walk along the front of the road king to find what he was looking for, it is not certain that it is not.Looking at the road ahead, I don''t know where to go all the way.It is strange that the inside of the room is quite bright, but the passage outside is dark, making it difficult to see the road.


    "But it''s like this inside, it doesn''t matter if you have to do something so dark."


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling still walked to the left.When he arrived at the door, he did not rush to open the door, but first listened to the sound behind the door.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to be anything. But it''s a little strange. Why didn''t I even have the sound of those monsters when I came here. It shouldn''t be. Is it hiding or what? Is it necessary to avoid me like this?"


    This is just thinking about it, no matter how you think it can''t be like this.Since those monsters turned out to cause trouble for him, it was impossible to avoid him.If you continue to think about it in this way, you will find that this is very strange. If this is the case, how can there be no sound when it comes down, so quiet.


    "It''s weird, can it be said that there is no conspiracy?"


    Hua Yueling''s thinking this way cannot be said to be unfounded. In fact, he would not say that kind of unfounded words, let alone have such thoughts, but the other party''s behavior at the beginning was a little strange.If there is really an ambush, then just don''t make that kind of weird noise. It just wants to make it look more like, how can this make people not doubt something.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Hua Yueling also knew that just thinking was useless. After all, he had spent a lot of time thinking now, but he hadn''t come up with anything.After all, this is the illusion world created by the other party, not the real world, so it is natural to say that some places are different from the real world.


    "Forget it, let''s move on, think about what to do, the more you think about it, the more you can''t move forward.


    Shaking her head vigorously, Hua Yueling directly threw out all the thoughts in her mind, and then opened the door in front of her.


    The inside and outside rooms are all lit, but there is still nothing.Hua Yueling also looked for it carefully and found that it was empty and there was nothing inside.


    "If you have to do something like this, it''s better to be straightforward and simple."


    Hua Yueling thought helplessly, but the other party was his enemy after all, so it was naturally impossible to act according to his ideas.So this is naturally understandable, but Hua Yueling still feels that there is no reason for the other party to do this.


    A ball of light appeared on his head and helped him illuminate the room. Hua Yueling looked around for a week and found that there was nothing notable.Everything here seems to be normal, except that there is no furniture in the house.


    On the other side connecting this room is a wall, and on the right side is also an open door.


    "Should I still go from here?"


    Originally, I felt the power fluctuations from here, so Huayueling chose to walk from this side. I didn¡¯t expect to walk in that direction in the room here. In this way, it would be the same no matter which side it was. At least it makes no difference.


    Hua Yueling walked over and looked outside at the door. Outside the road was a passage leading to a distance, and at the end of the road, you could see the one turning to the left.


    "Sure enough, it''s right here, anyway, just go over there anyway, don''t worry about the others."


    Seeing that there was a turn, Hua Yueling was relieved, otherwise he really didn''t know which way to go on these two roads.Now it seems that my choice should be correct.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, his spirit also improved, and he walked forward quickly.


    The inside of the passage is still quiet and dark. In order to prevent the light ball he summoned from being discovered, Huayueling specially collected the light ball. Even in this dark environment, he did not see nothing. , At least can vaguely see clearly.


    Anyway, it is enough to be able to see something.


    Hua Yueling didn''t ask too much, and the more it was at this time, the more it was of no use. It''s better to act honestly like this, better than anything.Thinking so much about what to do is just a waste of time and energy.


    It is naturally good to have this kind of thought, and Hua Yueling also hopes to make her thoughts easier, so that it is better than anything.


    At the end of the passage, one could see something in the shadows, a figure that resembled a certain monster that I had encountered before.But that kind of monster wasn''t encountered here, but elsewhere, so when Hua Yueling saw the faint figure, she was a little surprised.


    "Could it be said that it can still read my thoughts?"


    Huayue Lingyu said in shock that he was not going to ask others, if he wanted to say something, he might as well say he was asking himself.


    "In a way it is."


    "To some extent?"


    "Well, in the area of ??illusion, the master is not as good as it, so it can use this to invade the master''s spirit, but because the level is low and the opponent''s technique is very skilled, the master can''t feel it."


    "Isn''t that dangerous?"


    Hua Yueling stopped and stared at the looming shadow in the distance.The shadow was walking, as if about to turn to the road on the left.

 1297 Chapter 1297 Trap and Enemy

    "In fact, it can¡¯t be said. After all, all it can do is read the owner¡¯s thoughts, and there is not much to lose, which is of little use. Not to mention mentally, if it can¡¯t completely attack the owner, the owner doesn¡¯t have to worry at all. ."


    Xiaoxue comforted him calmly.After hearing her explanation, Hua Yueling was still a little worried. Perhaps this was a common problem with human thoughts. After knowing that her thoughts would be known to others, it was difficult to calm down in her heart.


    Naturally, the thought must be that kind of secret thought.


    "But yes, it is just a component after all, there is no need to worry about it. But you have to be careful when you say it. Is it possible for it to use the information it gets from me to use another method of attacking me?"


    "What method?" Xiaoxue asked what Hua Yueling said was quite correct.


    "It turns out some scenes I have experienced, and uses these familiar scenes to strike me again."


    This is just Hua Yueling''s guess, but he thinks it is very possible, very likely.


    "It''s not impossible, but if there is no problem with the maze at present, it should not be possible. Maybe it will take some measures in the maze. If the owner can get it to the flower as soon as possible, then don''t worry about these things. Up."


    "That''s right."


    "Yeah, right? How can someone say something wrong!"


    Xiaoxue said happily like an elf.


    "Then you can''t act recklessly. It''s best to find its place before you act, otherwise it will look like a headless fly when you go in. Not to mention the illusion parts, even guess where you are. I have to forget everything."


    Hua Yueling walked around again, and walked forward, carefully approaching the figure all the way, seeing him getting closer and closer, his speed was getting slower and slower.


    Originally thought that there would be traps hidden on the road, but Hua Yueling realized that she really thought about it too much. In fact, she didn''t. The road was very peaceful and she encountered no problems.


    "It''s almost here."


    Seeing that it was going to be behind that figure not long ago, and the other party was about to turn around and turn around.This was a good time for a sneak attack, but Hua Yueling was not in a hurry, she still walked slowly over.


    There are other things that need him to worry about. After all, the road is still a bit too calm, making him always wonder whether there will be traps waiting for him.So if there is a trap, where will it be, Hua Yueling believes it must be in such a place.


    When one''s attention is completely attracted by the figure of the enemy in front of him, but when he notices the surrounding environment, oneself may be trapped.Because of this, even though he speeded up a bit at this time, his attention was still not completely focused on the person in front of him. Instead, he was observing the surroundings from time to time to see if there was anything he hadn''t noticed.


    "There seems to be no trap."


    Hua Yueling scanned the ground and found no trap, but it was also possible that the other party had hidden it too well. After all, this was the other party''s territory, and it was necessary to be cautious.


    "If you hesitate any more, you will have to follow along... there shouldn''t be any problems here, otherwise just act."


    Hua Yueling wasn''t ready for the time being, whether to act or not, so he was still hesitating.Following the figure in front of her, Hua Yueling frowned slightly, still thinking about what to do.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Staring at that figure, somehow, there was a strange feeling in Hua Yueling''s heart, that figure seemed not so clear, there was a looming feeling, like the figure of a ghost.


    "Speaking of it as a ghost..."


    If it is really an enemy in the form of a ghost, then his attack will definitely be ineffective, but Hua Yueling is not without it, after experiencing so much, he will have many methods.Facing different enemies with different fighting methods, he knew this very well, and he also knew what to use.


    "Resolve it, save it so much."


    Hua Yueling thought that if this continues, she will not be able to solve the problem as quickly as possible. There are not too many things that can be detected at present, and she must continue to move forward.And I have already spent a lot of time here, so I still have to be decisive when it''s time to be decisive.


    "If it is like this now, it is very likely to be discovered. It is better to get closer."


    During the insurance period, Hua Yueling decided to add a special strength to the hidden dragon blade, so that even if the opponent is a ghost, there is no need to worry about it, and it can cause harm to the opponent.


    But this approach still carries the risk of being discovered, and one must be careful not to be discovered. If he is discovered, then his sneak attack will not succeed.


    Hua Yueling approached the past cautiously, getting closer and closer, seeing that she was behind the figure.


    "The time is almost here."


    Thinking like this in her heart, light flashed on the hidden dragon blade, and at almost the same moment, Hua Yueling''s right hand stabbed forward.The other party also found something wrong at this time, but it was too late to react. The hidden dragon blade pierced its chest directly from behind, and there was no chance to react!


    Without making any sound, Hua Yueling completed the assassination in this way, beheading the opponent in this passage.


    He threw the opponent''s corpse to the ground in the darkness, but he saw the corpse slowly dissipating in the air before it hit the ground.


    "Sure enough, it looks like what I thought."


    Hua Yueling looked at it for a while, until the corpse completely disappeared, and then continued to move forward.This passage is not long, and it will come to an end in about two minutes.


    The closed door blocked his path, and there were no other roads on the left and right sides, so he could only enter the room in front of him.


    "The power is still farther away, there is a distance."


    Hua Yueling was not in a hurry to enter, but stood at the door and probed where that power was.That power is the most noticeable existence here, and it is also the reason Hua Yueling came here.


    The location of the power should not have moved, but there is still a long distance from here, and it will take a lot of time to go in the past.But this kind of thing just can''t be anxious.


    "Squeak!"


    With the sound of the door being pushed open, Hua Yueling originally wanted to avoid making a sound as much as possible, but there was no way, in the end there was still no control.Even though he had tried his best to control it, there was still no way to do it.

 1298 Chapter 1298

    In the corner are old cabinets. The cabinets are quite luxurious and contain a lot of things, including jewelry and clothes.Then there is the dressing table and the bed against the wall.


    There is a small table in the center, and stools around the table. These stools are round stools, probably made of red cedar, which is particularly artistic.The ancient breath is also more attractive.


    Hua Yueling closed the door after entering, walked to the table, and picked up the most eye-catching note on the table.Reading the text written on it, Hua Yueling took a glance and put the note away, shook her head.


    The note was written in words he didn''t recognize. Since he didn''t know it, please ask Xiaoxue to read it, but this method didn''t work, because Xiaoxue didn''t know it either.


    "Hey, don''t you understand Xiaoxue?"


    Hua Yueling was very surprised, she didn''t expect to get such an answer, it was too unexpected.It stands to reason that since the illusion component comes from the system, no matter what kind of text it uses, it should be without difficulty for Xiaoxue as a system wizard, but now she says she can¡¯t understand it, which is simply Fantastic Nights.


    At least Hua Yueling thought so. In any case, he couldn''t believe that Xiaoxue didn''t understand the words on this note. It shouldn''t be like this.


    "This is actually normal. After all, this is the world it has transformed into, so the text may have been transformed into it according to its ideas. If this is the case, then I naturally can''t understand it."


    "Yes... I forgot about this."


    After hearing Xiaoxue''s explanation, Hua Yueling thought for a while, and felt that this was indeed the truth. If Xiaoxue said that, even if she didn''t know it, it would be excusable. There is no need to blame her.


    "Then it''s still leaving a note here, I can''t understand it, it''s useless."


    "Maybe it''s just decoration?"


    Xiaoxue didn''t believe what she said, let alone convinced Hua Yueling.Hua Yueling shook her head directly, denying her opinion.


    "Decoration should be impossible. If you really leave decorations, you shouldn¡¯t use this anyway. This note should have a special meaning, maybe it was used for a declaration of war, but we can¡¯t help it. Read it."


    "That said, isn''t this note still meaningless."


    Xiaoxue¡¯s words made Huayueling stunned. If he thinks about it carefully, this is actually the case. No matter what the other party thinks, it is impossible for him to leave a clue. In this way, no matter what is written on the note. It is meaningless at all.


    "Forget it, let the phone come, and leave it alone."


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling realized that she didn''t need to worry about what was written on the note anymore. It was enough to know that it was definitely not necessary for her.


    After putting away the note, Hua Yueling continued to walk inside.After a lot of searching everywhere, Hua Yueling found that there was nothing else worth noting here.This note is all that needs to be paid attention to here, and they have not been able to read the note yet, which is really interesting.


    Turning around and pushing open the door, outside is a wider passage than the passage that I walked through before. Inside the passage is quiet, without any figure.


    "I really don''t understand what it did for such a place. If it is to trouble me, but in the end it didn''t encounter any traps or enemies. It seems to be the same as the previous high tower, just for delaying time. "


    "There should be other intentions. If it is to delay time, it is not necessary to do so."


    "Perhaps, but it''s difficult to guess its idea at the moment. It''s better to pass it as soon as possible. Just like the situation before, the more it passes, the worse the situation becomes."


    Hua Yueling quickened his pace, and the exploration took less time than before. If too much time was spent on the exploration, the arrival time would definitely be delayed.


    Now she also decided to find the power that attracted him first, no matter how, the others can be left behind, there is no need to worry too much.


    Winding around all the way, just as Xiaoxue said, this road is very long.In fact, the straight-line distance from the place where you came to the destination was not that far. The main reason was that it was twisted around. Hua Yueling was about to doubt life.


    In many cases, it was obvious that it was about to arrive, and in the end it was a dead end.Sometimes a dead end is just a dead end, nothing else.Others are hiding monsters in the dark. These monsters are well hidden, and they have almost no aura. In addition, Hua Yueling is anxious to find the power, and has not searched the surroundings carefully, so he did not find it.


    One was that it was accidental and almost made a big mistake. Thinking about the situation at the time, it was really dangerous enough. If it was really a series of attacks by monsters, it would be hard to say what the consequences would be.


    Hua Yueling really didn''t pay attention at the time. When she reached the end, she saw that there was no road ahead and turned around and left. In addition, she was in a bad mood, so even if the enemy had come out, it didn''t attract his attention.


    It wasn''t until an extremely small voice sounded that Hua Yueling realized that something was not quite right.


    Was attacked?!


    He had this idea for the first time, and he rolled forward subconsciously. The weapon in the enemy''s hand almost wiped his body and cut a hole in his clothes.Fortunately, it was just that, and it did not cause more harm.


    After being attacked to Hua Yueling, she was naturally not in a good mood. After avoiding it, she turned around and looked behind her, and saw that a figure appeared at the end of the road without knowing when.Although he didn''t care too much about the environment when he came here before, he still swept around if there were any enemies nearby. At that time, there was no front or left or right.


    But at this time, an enemy suddenly appeared, and I couldn''t see where it came from.Huayueling is sure that this enemy should have been hidden nearby before, but she didn''t find it. It shouldn''t have been turned out later. If this is the case, she should have encountered it before instead of here. Just met for the first time.


    Turning around and reaching the enemy''s side, the speed of the enemy is not slow, turning around and hitting Hua Yueling, Hua Yueling is naturally not afraid of it.The figure flashed, and instantly avoided the enemy''s attack, at the same time he was able to attack again.


    The two-handed sword slashed heavily across, and the enemy could not withstand such a blow.

 1299 Chapter 1299 Strange Space

    Being attacked and assassinated is not finished, and there are traps and the like.It''s just that the traps hide in some strange places. Hua Yueling doesn''t know what the other party thinks, why she feels like she would go to that place.


    It was strange anyway, but as he got closer to that power, he encountered more obstacles.Along the way, he encountered the enemy and some other traps that blocked his way forward.


    Some of them are to keep him on the necessary path to stop him from moving forward. Only by defeating and killing those enemies can he move on.Others, like the monsters who attacked him before, didn''t know where they were hiding, and suddenly attacked.


    Hua Yueling had learned a lot after being attacked several times, and she learned how the other party did it through probing skills.


    In fact, there are hidden doors on the left and right sides and even above them. As long as he is not paying attention, those hidden doors will be opened, and then monsters will appear and sneak attacks on him.


    What should I say about this kind of thing, it is really hard to guard against, unless it is still carefully observed along the way, but this time slowing down his progress.Hua Yueling must find a balance between the two.


    "Actually, as long as I am fast enough, I don''t have to worry about it at all."


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling came to this conclusion. Only if she leaves those places as soon as possible, the enemy can''t carry out a sneak attack on him, but in fact, those enemies are not dangerous to him at all. , Don¡¯t worry.


    A magical ball of light floated on Hua Yueling''s head, which illuminated the passage, and almost everything in the passage appeared in his eyes.


    The passage is still quite quiet. In the corner not far ahead, you can see something gleaming with red light. The light is very dazzling, but if it is not for the light, there is no way to see it.


    This is very special and surprising, Hua Yueling felt a little weird, not sure how to do it.


    "What''s going on there?"


    Hua Yueling pointed to the shining place and asked Xiaoxue.But Xiaoxue didn''t answer him, as if she didn''t know what was going on.


    "Forget it, it''s okay as long as you go there."


    After using the skills to check it, the enemy was not found, which means that the enemy should not be hidden.If this is the case, there is another possibility that there is something similar to a bomb that explodes when he passes nearby.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think of this possibility on a whim. In fact, he was quite afraid of such things, so he said that sometimes he would think of these first when he encountered something.As for whether the specifics have to be passed, we will know.


    Everything is just guessing before it is triggered.But Hua Yueling wasn''t particularly worried, anyway, he just had to rush directly from there, and if the speed was fast enough, no matter what kind of plans the other party had, there would be no way to affect him.


    But the way to do it also needs to be well thought out. Hua Yueling didn''t directly rush over, but moved forward slowly as before, and when he reached a similar distance, suddenly speeded up.What''s needed is this approach, to give the other party a surprise. In this case, even if the other party can act immediately, he has already run away.


    Running all the way, Hua Yueling turned around and didn''t know how many passages and houses, before he reached the destination, where that power was.Standing at the door of the closed room, Hua Yueling was already a little tired, physically pretty good, just running for a while, it was nothing to him, it could be used as exercise, but this What he thought about along the way was filled with his thoughts, which was quite uncomfortable.


    "Going further is my destination."


    Stopped, Hua Yueling put her hand on the door and said softly.The way to say it is relatively simple, which makes him even more doubtful whether there is something more powerful inside waiting for him, and some unknown danger lies in ambush.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think that the illusion component would just let it go, it was too simple, and it didn''t match the previous complicated actions.And to separate them in order to fight them, it turned out like this, which was too disappointing.


    Along the way, Huayueling didn¡¯t run into any other roads except for the seemingly endless road around. This road is the same as before. It¡¯s not difficult at all, but it is troublesome enough and wasted time. It will take so long.


    "If you can break through the wall directly, it won''t be so troublesome."


    Hua Yueling once said that on the way, the reason why he didn''t make a move was because he tried, the wall couldn''t be broken.


    I opened the door and walked in. The moment my foot stepped inside, the scenery in front of me changed drastically again.Everything turns into illusion, there is no reality, everything seems to be built in the air, a castle in the air.


    Staring at the front with some horror on his face, that power floated not far in front of him, and then lowered his head and looked down, without stepping on anything.


    "!"


    Hua Yueling thought of something, did not move, and at the same time, ignoring that there was an enemy in front of her, she closed her eyes, thinking about something nervously.


    Gradually, clouds appeared under his feet, and the clouds carried his body, which also allowed him to land safely.


    "Huh... I even used this trick. Sure enough, I''m still a little unfamiliar, otherwise I won''t be fooled."


    Sighing, Hua Yueling also secretly let out a sigh of relief.Just now he was actually caught in a big crisis. If he was slower, if there was the slightest fear and disbelief in his mind instead of believing that there was something under his feet, then he would fall.


    This is a very cunning trick in illusion. It is not the person who uses the illusion that activates the mechanism, but the person in the illusion.Although Hua Yueling said that she understood this, she faced it for the first time, so she almost said it.


    After reacting, he immediately adjusted his thoughts and changed his thoughts, and then he could barely stand here without falling.


    "It''s dangerous enough."


    There is obviously nothing on the road under your feet, but stepping on it is like stepping on the ground. This is where illusion is so powerful.If you don''t believe it, then there will be nothing. If you believe there will be an invisible road, people have to sigh.

 1300 Chapter 1300

    Hua Yueling is still somewhat uncomfortable with this state, what she sees in her eyes is completely different from what she thinks in her heart, and this conflict makes him a little uncomfortable.It''s easy to understand whoever thinks this way in this situation.


    There is nothing in your eyes, but you have to think that there is a path you can walk under your feet.The compulsory conflict creates an irreconcilable conflict between the perception of the eyes and the thoughts in the mind.For a while, he was particularly awkward.


    It is not easy to adjust, Hua Yueling can only try to adapt, but can''t do other things.


    "Huh, huh..."


    After a long gasp, holding her aching head, Hua Yueling flashed herself to the power floating in the air.It was a figure of nothingness, about the size of his hand, and the light was dim, faintly like floating fluorescence.


    There is incredible power in it, and this power is the foundation of maintaining this world.


    "As long as you break it, you should be able to go out?"


    Hua Yueling squeezed the hidden dragon blade and asked Xiaoxue.As long as the key points of the illusion are broken, the illusion can be broken. This is a very important one, and there is no way to avoid every illusion.


    It''s just that different illusions have different methods to avoid exposing this key point to others.For example, the illusion space he was in was not very good. The key point was too easy to be discovered. It was only found after being probed by him, and it was not hidden in place at all.


    It was so easy to be found by him, and then as long as it was destroyed, he would be able to go out. At least in Hua Yueling''s thoughts, it worked.


    Holding the hidden dragon blade with both hands, Huayueling held her breath, staring at the light and shadow in front of her, and some pictures appeared in her mind.


    "this is!"


    The hand holding Yinlongblade was trembling, one hand was covering her head, Hua Yueling raised her head in surprise, a certain sound rang in her ears, and the sight in her eyes became more and more confused, and everything changed. .The scene in his eyes is changing again, but this change is not obvious, but it will disturb his mind and make him unable to remain absolutely awake.


    "Well."


    Hua Yueling''s body was swaying a little, he put down his hands, and clasped the Hidden Dragon Blade with both hands again.


    "As long as, as long as you pierce here, there is no problem."


    Stabbing both hands forward, with a plop, Hua Yueling realized that it was Sister Arolin who was being stabbed in front of her.Sister Aroline was holding the stabbed place painfully, her eyes filled with a thick color of disbelief, she slowly fell to the ground.


    The little girl next to her screamed in surprise, rushed to Sister Aroline''s body, hugged her, cried loudly, and looked at him with hatred, cursing something in her mouth.


    The scene that happened before him would not make Hua Yueling sad, but would only make him feel funny. Sometimes he really didn''t understand why he would use such a trick.Is this trick really interesting?


    Sister Aroline would be hurt by this kind of trick. It was simply the funniest joke in the world. It was impossible for that kind of thing to happen, especially in this state.Don''t say whether your sneak attack can be successful, even in the world of illusion, it is a piece of cake for Sister Aroline, and it is impossible to be attacked.


    If it were other people, Hua Yueling would be a little flustered, but it was Sister Aroline, so he wanted to laugh a little.I couldn''t help laughing, but seeing him smile so happy, the little girl was very angry, staring at him viciously, and got up to attack him.


    Shaking his head, Hua Yueling passed by, bypassing these two people directly, ignoring them, and rushed forward.Only a few steps away, Hua Yueling stabbed forward abruptly without any sound. In this way, everything returned to the way it was before, and Hua Yueling returned to the room.


    "Can''t you get something that can deceive people?"


    Hua Yueling asked coldly, and withdrew her hand.The hidden dragon blade is still in his hand, and the light floating in front of him is getting weaker and weaker, and it seems that there are signs of dissipating at any time.


    "Since you are all here, you don''t want to continue, this time I will solve the problem at once." The hidden dragon blade pierced into the light in front of him.


    The scene was scattered like broken glass, and it was occupied by black. Hua Yueling could feel that the illusion was really broken by herself.


    "It''s simpler than expected. I thought it had any tricks, but it turned out to be such a trick. I really didn''t expect it."


    Hua Yueling wanted to laugh at the last trick the other party used. It was really interesting. With sister Aroline being attacked by herself to affect her spirit, she can only say that this was the other party''s mistake.


    Slowly everything in front of him returned to its original state. He, Sister Aroline and the little girl were standing in the area where they were before they fell into the illusion.Hua Yueling turned her head to see that the illusion part was in the next room, but there were other people in the room.


    That person was the one who had obtained the illusion part before, and was defeated by Hua Yueling and the others in the illusion. He didn''t really die, but it was not much better than death.There is a big problem mentally. This is the terrible place of injury in the illusion space. Maybe you can''t see any injuries on your body, but you are mentally finished.


    He sat on the stool foolishly, and there was no threat to them anymore.


    "It''s not over yet."


    With a light sigh, Huayueling understood clearly what it meant to be good, this enemy was only one of them.Don''t look at the illusion parts in his hand, but he is not the one that needs the most attention. Another enemy is still hiding in the shadows waiting for the opportunity.


    Hua Yueling wasn''t very surprised by this, but the other party didn''t even act before they hadn''t come out of the illusion space.


    "Are you confident in your own strength? Or do you have other reasons?"


    The first thought Hua Yueling felt was unlikely. Even if he was confident in his own strength, he would not do that. Then it can only be said that there are other possibilities, so he has no way to get the illusion parts. go.


    "Since you failed to take it away in advance, there is no chance."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and walked into the room quickly.That breath is hidden in the room, hidden in the dark, near the place where the illusion component is. It seems to be waiting for him to pass, and then sneak attack when he gets there to pick up the illusion component. The opponent should be Thought so.


    "Hmm... are there other traps?"


    Facing such an enemy, Hua Yueling was also cautious enough, and didn''t let her down just because she found the other person''s figure, and stopped observing the situation nearby.

 1301 Chapter 1301 Reading Memory

    "Ok?"


    After walking a few steps, Hua Yueling realized that something was not quite right. There seemed to be something in the person who originally had the illusion component, but it was difficult to detect because the illusion component was covered up before.


    After being contacted close enough, it was possible to see that, plus the illusion component, there was no way to activate it, and it was in a state that could not be reflected.


    "It turns out that this is the case. I prepared for him early. But even so... In order to seduce me, I really can''t help it. What kind of identity are these two people?"


    Hua Yueling thought very strangely in her heart. Judging from their actions in the past two days, it seemed that they had deliberately attracted her attention, which meant that their goals were all themselves.However, the person with the illusion component should have made himself a target because of the existence of the illusion component, and the other person does not know it. His purpose may be the same, but where did he get the news?


    All this is a mystery, Hua Yueling can''t solve it, the information he has is not enough, or it can be said that it is too little.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you catch him, then you can ask something out of his mouth."


    Hua Yueling was thinking that she was about to walk next to the "poor man" who was stupidly unresponsive, bent down and touched his coat pocket.


    "!"


    At this moment, a dim light flashed and the sound of breaking through the air rang out, and a small silver needle shot out of the unresponsive man''s pocket and directed it straight at him.


    At the same time, Hua Yueling heard the sound of landing behind her. The enemy who had been hiding for a long time couldn''t help but show up. She didn''t care about Aroline and the little girl, and rushed directly behind him.


    Arolin and the little girl were not in his eyes. After all, they were still so petite and cute. It was hard to say how powerful they were no matter how they looked at it.This is the conclusion obtained by "judging people by appearance". This conclusion is very unreliable, but to a certain extent the other party still believes in the judgments drawn from it.


    "That''s it, this is his sneak attack method."


    It is not easy to avoid the silver needle because the distance is too close, it can only be blocked.Hidden Dragon Blade blocked him, and with a slight crisp sound, the silver needle was blocked by Hidden Dragon Blade and fell to the ground.


    Then Hua Yueling grabbed the system component with one hand, retracted it back into the system, and immediately cast illusion.


    The person who rushed forward stopped moving, and Hua Yueling turned around and looked at the other person.


    "Sorry, without your ambush, you can enjoy it in the world of illusion."


    The illusion that Hua Yueling herself used was enough to affect the other party. It would be even better if she could use the illusion component immediately, but it didn''t work for the time being. He had to wait for Xiaoxue to integrate the illusion component into the system again.


    But even if it didn''t reach a better level, it was already good now. The opponent was pulled into the illusion space, and there was no response for the time being.


    The illusion parts have been obtained, the next thing to do is very simple, as long as the enemy in front of them is solved.But for the time being, he can''t do that, and there are still some things that need to be asked from his mouth.


    "I don''t have much experience in this area, but there should be no problem with giving it to Sister Aroline."


    It may be possible to do this with illusion, but Hua Yueling doesn''t know much, so it is still more difficult for him to use this method to obtain information.It''s mainly because he doesn''t know how to do it, and it''s actually not that easy to do in this regard.


    "Sister Aroline, he will leave it to you, can you help me get some useful information from his mouth?"


    Hua Yueling went to call Sister Alorin and the others in, and then asked her.


    "Naturally, there is no problem. I don''t look at my sister, who I am. It''s easy."


    Aroline did not refuse, which made Hua Yueling feel very happy. Originally, he was worried about whether Sister Aroline would have such or that kind of request, or for any reason to refuse herself, but she did not do so.That''s pretty good, so I don''t need to talk to her again.


    Looking at this house again, there was nothing left to do, Hua Yueling shrugged her shoulders, and went to the person who was still in the illusion and hadn''t awakened.


    "Take him home or just here?"


    "Just stay here, what is this guy doing with his house. And... after asking, there is no need to let him live anymore, find a place to solve him."


    Speaking of this, she turned her head and looked at Hua Yueling.


    "Xiaoyueling, don''t you know how to use illusion? Can you do it with illusion? Control him to a place where no one is, and then let him commit suicide. In this way, no one can look at us and save trouble. More trouble here."


    The troubles caused by the unusual people related to this person are actually not too worried about Huayueling, and capable people like them are just as good at it.But if it is facing ordinary people, and even causing trouble in this regard, then it is not what they hoped.


    This will make them in big trouble, so they definitely don''t want to find out what is wrong.


    "For illusion... I will try it, maybe it can be done."


    Hua Yueling didn''t dare to make any guarantees now, but he felt that he could give it a try, it wouldn''t hurt anyway.As long as it can make the other party have incorrect hallucinations, it is his own side that has won.


    Thinking of what to do next, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but smile. If she did it this way, it would be much easier.Thinking of this, he also let go of his heart.


    There was no hurry to leave now, but Hua Yueling didn''t do anything random in this room, and couldn''t leave any clues. Hua Yueling still understood this very well.To do it cleanly, it would be a big trouble for him if he left a clue.


    The little girl obediently followed Aroline, and Aroline came to the person who was attacked and fell into the illusion world before she came out.


    What Aroline has to do is not complicated, but it is more difficult. It takes a lot of power to read other people''s memories.Aroline can do it, but it can''t be said to be 100% successful. This is also a certain probability.


    It''s just that she has a high probability of success facing this kind of enemy.She stretched out her hand, and Aroline closed her eyes intently, and a power was transmitted from her hand to the person in front of her, and this power was running in his mind and body.

 1302 Chapter 1302

    Hua Yueling walked around in this room to see if she could find any clues, but what was disappointing was that there was nothing here.And this place is not like a place where people live, it is more like a workshop or something, which makes him a little worried, if someone comes over later, it will be really troublesome.


    Turning her head to look at Aroline, she saw that she was still standing where she was, her eyes closed tightly, motionless, and she seemed to be still concentrating on searching for that person''s memory.


    Still couldn''t disturb her, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, stopped and waited.No matter what you need to worry about, it is better not to be so eager now. Everything has to wait until Sister Aroline explores the memory of the other party.


    The little girl obediently stood beside Aroline, with her hands folded, she said nothing, and stood there quietly.


    The two people waited like this. After a short time, Aroline let out a long sigh of relief, and at the same time opened her eyes.


    "Aroline, are there any gains?"


    Seeing her wake up, Hua Yueling asked her quickly.Aroline nodded, with a smile on her face, it seemed that the harvest should be pretty good.


    "Well, he is not an ordinary guy yet, and he found a lot of things from his head. But this is not the place to talk, Xiao Yueling, if you take him away and kill, just use the method we said before. , I will tell you about the harvest after I get home."


    "Well, I will try it. There is no guarantee that you will succeed."


    "It should be okay. Didn''t you see that he hasn''t woken up yet. It probably doesn''t know much about illusion, and it doesn''t have the means to crack illusion, otherwise it won''t be unresponsive for so long."


    "Then I''ll give it a try, but after that, we should observe it, so that even if there is no way to kill him with this method, it won''t let the tiger go back to the mountain."


    "But don''t we have any suspicions in that case?"


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling thought about it, and it was indeed the case, which made him a little headache.Don''t go, worry that there is no way to kill the opponent in this way, but there is the possibility of being discovered after going, it is really difficult to choose.


    "Don''t think about it so much, just take action first. I don''t know if anyone will come here. It''s better not to stay here for too long."


    "Yes, then do it, I''ll give it a try."


    Aroline gave him a place, but in fact it would be fine even if she didn''t.Hua Yueling stared at the man in front of her, and asked in her heart whether the parts of Xiaoxue''s magic technique could be used.


    "It''s not working for the time being. It must be completely tamed. The master can use it. It hasn''t been completely tamed yet, so it can''t be used yet."


    "Is it dangerous to use it without tame?"


    "Yes, it may not listen to the master. But this is not the most terrifying. The most terrifying thing is that it might take the opportunity to attack the master when the master uses illusion."


    "Forget it then, wait until you are tamed before using it."


    Hua Yueling shook his head, originally thinking of using the power of the illusion technology component, now it seems impossible.Unless he can ignore the possible danger, but that''s impossible, Hua Yueling can''t take such a risk to act, it''s too irrational.


    In this case, it should be fine if only using her own abilities. Although Hua Yueling dare not say that she is 100% sure, she still has a 70% certainty.


    The most important thing is that the enemy in front of him is still too weak in illusion.Maybe he is very strong in other aspects, but that can only be in an ordinary state, now he is in the world of illusion, there is no way to crack the illusion, Hua Yueling does not have to worry about those things.


    Using illusion to induce him is still a technical job, not so easy to do, which is why Hua Yueling is not so confident.


    He has to think about what he should do.After much deliberation, he came up with an idea that could be considered improvised. Although there is no guarantee that it will succeed, the probability is relatively high. As long as the probability is large enough, there is no need to worry about other things.


    According to her own thoughts, Hua Yueling used illusion to act to influence the other party''s spirit.After he used the illusion technique, that person really walked around as Hua Yueling thought.


    "Let''s go too, follow from other places."


    "Tracking the past in stealth, so the possibility of being discovered is very low."


    "Well, find a safe place to see."


    Hua Yueling nodded and said.


    The two people walked in different directions from each other, sensing the location of each other while searching for a safe place.


    There are actually no people here, but they still try to be cautious, after all, if someone else finds their anomalies, it is very difficult to handle.When the time comes, the other party must be shut up, and the way to make the other party shut up...


    There are actually some methods, but not so many.


    It is impossible for them to hurt each other because of this, but other methods are very troublesome, and you still need the help of Sister Aroline, otherwise Hua Yueling cannot do it with her own ability.


    Illusion may be possible, but Hua Yueling has not yet discovered how to use this ability to do this.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling and the others bypassed some buildings and went to the other side invisible.This is also to prevent the opponent from being really solved, and it would be a big trouble if it is escaped at that time, so it is natural to be more careful.


    Hua Yueling and the others followed that person, and that person didn''t even know anything, still in Hua Yueling''s illusion world, unable to break free.Go forward in accordance with the established route.


    It¡¯s not easy to find nearby places where there is no one. In fact, it seems that it¡¯s better to let the other party die in the place where they were before, but since they all come out, let¡¯s go. Thought of this.


    "Should you have all the illusion parts?"


    "I got it, but I can''t use it for the time being."


    Aroline seemed to be worried that Hua Yueling would forget this, so she reminded her.


    "Where are you going to get him? Is there any place with no one around here?"


    "Yes, but the place is a bit farther away, but it shouldn''t matter. I don''t think he looks normal, even if he is met by someone, he shouldn''t find it."


    Hua Yueling speeded up his steps and walked to the person''s side, turning his head to observe the expressions and movements on his face.

 1303 Chapter 1303

    "Isn''t this normal?"


    Hua Yueling pointed to the person beside her who was still in the world of illusion and said.


    "Whether it is his expression or his movements, no matter how you look at it, it is difficult to see what is strange. Unless there is an expert in illusion, otherwise there is no problem."


    "That''s fine. But I didn''t think about it at first. It should be better to find a closer place."


    "It''s okay, it''s actually not that far when you say it is far, and it will be there after a while."


    If you want to say, Huayueling is not so familiar with Lu Huayueling around here. He usually stays at home, and at best, the road to school is more familiar. As for the others, he hasn''t walked many times in so many years.


    For example, on the road around here, he has hardly been here.


    "I''m not familiar with anything here."


    "Then you can be sure that the place you are going to is nobody''s, and since you don''t know it, it''s a bit of luck if you don''t do this."


    "Well, how should I say, I have been here a few times. Although it is a bit early, but there is still some memory, unless there has been a very big change recently, otherwise there should be no problem."


    "Isn''t this and there is no guarantee."


    After waving her hand, Aroline felt that Hua Yueling''s words were a little unreliable, and her attitude was a little less correct.


    "What if it doesn''t work then, and then get him to another place, isn''t it just for fear that others will not see that he has something wrong?"


    "It''s okay, I think the problem shouldn''t be big. I remember exactly what the place I was going to look like, mainly because very few people would go there. Just find a place and don¡¯t worry about being discovered. Kind of thing."


    "There shouldn''t be a camera, right?"


    "It should be like this. Basically, cameras and the like are not installed in that place."


    "That''s fine, let''s go."


    Without a camera, there is nothing to worry about. In addition, there are basically no people around here, so they will basically not be found.


    Following that person''s back, Hua Yueling and the others walked briskly, turning around like this, walking in this relatively quiet area.There are fewer and fewer people walking, and they are about to reach their destination.


    "It''s not far away, and it will be there in a few minutes."


    When Hua Yueling said so, she also quickened her pace.After another turn, I came to a clearing.It''s not quite right to say that this is an empty lot. Actually, this place was originally from a factory, but the factory here was later abandoned, but it hasn''t been demolished until now, it''s just deserted and useless.


    There is an open space in front of the abandoned factory. Actually, it can be here. Hua Yueling also looked around, no matter where it is, there is actually no camera.


    "Go inside the factory, it''s safer there."


    The three of them followed the person in front of them into the factory, and the next thing was simple. The main thing was that Hua Yueling and the others had witnessed how that person killed herself.


    The illusion technique used by Hua Yueling is actually quite simple, but the key to success is not whether the technique is simple, but whether it is really effective.At least from the performance of this person, Hua Yueling actually did a good job.


    I saw him drew a dagger from his waist, as if he was fighting somebody. The weapon in his hand was waving a tiger, and at the same time he was still talking.


    "Since you found out, don''t want to leave here!"


    Then there is the waving of the dagger in his hand. It is just waving in the air and fighting the air. It doesn''t seem to be how powerful he is, but how stupid he is. .


    This situation lasted for a while, and the more funny scene was that he seemed to be kicked by someone, and then stepped back "chuch", and even just sat directly on the ground like this.


    The man''s face changed, it seemed that something terrible had happened, and then Hua Yueling saw him tumble and hide to the side.


    The little girl looked at the scene in front of her with a blank face. She didn''t understand why that person did this. Is it acting?But this kind of performance is purely stupid, there is no way to call it a performance.


    Aroline watched it with gusto, if it weren''t for knowing that she might pull him out of the illusion by making a noise, she would have laughed out loud.But even now she was flushed with suffocation, and she was almost unable to restrain her laughter.


    The battle seems to be very fierce. The person attacks and dodges from time to time, but it seems that he can''t pose much threat to his opponent.Gradually he fell into the wind, and could only dodge left and right, constantly blocking the enemy''s attacks with his dagger, but he couldn''t continue the attack.


    Hua Yueling smiled bitterly and shook his head. It seems that his thoughts are really useful, but when he sees the other party doing such a performance with his own eyes, he still can''t help but want to laugh.


    It¡¯s really interesting. It¡¯s silly to watch him make such a move without any enemies, especially his expression looks so real, it¡¯s like that kind of thing really happened. Same to him.


    The series of actions looked really good. This man''s strength was not simple, at least from what he showed in the battle now was already terrifying.


    "But the illusion is really powerful, even if the opponent has such strength, if there is no way to crack the illusion, it will be solved easily."


    Hua Yueling smiled and said.The illusion is so useful that he hadn''t thought of it before, and it looks pretty good now.


    "Yeah, it''s really interesting."


    Aroline thought so too.


    Seeing that the person is getting more and more disadvantaged, he has failed. It can be seen from his expression and his state.Panting and half-bending to guard, he can see that he is quite tired, and he should have suffered a lot of injuries.


    The movements are all slow, and there is no way to react in time when facing the opponent¡¯s attack. He can only reluctantly block it at once. The more he fights, the worse the situation. It is estimated that he will be killed in the illusion. Inside the world.


    In fact, if you die in the world of illusion, you are dead, but Hua Yueling didn''t want to kill him like this, it was not what he wanted to do.What he had to do was to make this person commit suicide, so just defeating him in the world of illusion was not enough, and more needed to be done.


    It is almost the last moment now, and the next thing to do is the most important.

 1304 Chapter 1304 The Power of Illusion

    Don''t look at the actions of Hua Yueling and the others watching the man who had been in the illusion. In fact, he didn''t know this, and he even felt that his actions were correct.It''s just that he didn''t know that he was hit by illusion, let alone when he was hit by illusion.


    Now the situation is very complicated and troublesome. In the world of illusion, he is fighting Huayueling in a secret place that has been prepared for a long time, but the progress of the battle is beyond his imagination.He originally thought he could easily defeat Hua Yueling, but now it seems that this is not the case, and the situation is worse than he thought.


    Hua Yueling''s strength is more powerful than he thought. He originally thought that he could defeat Hua Yueling by himself, but Aroline and the other little girl weren''t taken seriously by him. in.Until now, he didn''t know that Aroline was the strongest among these three.


    But this is also excusable, after all, Aroline actually didn''t have a chance to shoot from start to finish, and she was so cute that it was normal not to be considered as having a strong strength.


    This can''t be blamed on him, it''s just the result of asymmetric information.


    But in fact, even without Aroline, Hua Yueling would be able to get rid of him. Isn''t that the case now? Hua Yueling would do it alone, without any help at all.He didn''t need to do anything, just an illusion made him without any threat.


    There are many ways to solve this enemy, and you can get the answer without even thinking about them carefully.The use of illusion is only one of them. For example, now he can go directly, and then understand the other party at once, the other party will not even know what happened, and will die here.


    After that, just leave. Anyway, he is in a state of invisibility, so there is no need to worry about anything.


    "Things must be done to perfection. If you do that, there will still be some flaws."


    What Hua Yueling was worried about was this, so she didn''t do that, but chose the safest way.


    The man was defeated and knelt to the ground, and then he struggled with one hand to grab the air in front of him as if he had been pinched by somebody.Regardless of the demeanor and movement, it was as if it were real, obviously there was nothing, but his hand did not clenched into a fist, but as if he really grabbed something.


    It seems that he was also picked up by the opponent, kicking wildly with his feet, but since he was actually sitting, he said that his body and legs were moving wildly.


    "No, no, I won''t tell you!"


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Breathing becomes more and more difficult, it seems that the neck is getting tighter and tighter.He grabbed the dagger that fell on the ground suddenly, and he stabbed it forward, but his hand seemed to have been hit by something. The arm was hit by a strong impact. He could not hold the dagger tightly, and flew out of the palm of his hand. distance,


    "You, don''t think about it!"


    That person died in this factory, in front of Hua Yueling and the others, just like that.Not being killed by others, but killing myself.


    It''s a bit mysterious to say that, but illusion has such terrible effects, it can confuse people''s spirit and make him do things that he can''t believe.


    His corpse fell on the ground, and with his death, the illusion would naturally be unlocked, but at this time, the illusion would actually have no meaning if it was not unlocked.


    The enemy has been solved, and there is no need to stay here.


    The three of Hua Yueling and the others quickly evacuated from here, then found a place where there was no one, ended their invisibility, and walked back outside again.It was almost the same way back home, Hua Yueling sat on the sofa tiredly, leaning on the sofa, and the whole person was almost buried inside.


    "Drink a drink?"


    "I''ll get it, sister Aroline, what do you drink?"


    Hua Yueling took the initiative to get up again to help them get a drink, and he also took a can of it. After opening it, he drank it for several times before sitting down again.There are more important things to say next. Hua Yueling sat on the sofa and looked at Aroline. She was still sipping her drink in a hurry.


    "Sister Aroline, how did you get, what news did you get from him?"


    Seeing her put down the drink can, Hua Yueling asked quickly.


    "Hey, it''s pretty good. Although that person is not particularly important, he still knows a lot. My sister, I got a lot of useful information from him."


    "I knew it would be okay for you to do it with Sister Alorin," Hua Yueling complimented Sister Alorin anyway, although Sister Alorin stared at him for a while, he Still a little blushing and heartbeat, "Then Sister Aroline can talk about it, just pick the important ones, don''t worry about the unimportant ones."


    "It''s important..."


    Aroline thought for a while, a little smile appeared on her little face.


    "This person is not alone. In fact, he is organized. If we get rid of him, then he will definitely be discovered by that organization, but from the information I found from him, about Xiaoyue He seems to have talked to other people in the organization about Ling you."


    "Isn''t this okay," Hua Yueling said, moving forward with his arms on his legs. "If you haven''t been told, then you don''t have to worry about getting trouble, and what we did is concealed enough, at least for a short time. There shouldn''t be found inside."


    "Don''t worry about the exposed issues, but the thing that needs attention is their organization. That organization still has some information about Xiaoyue Ling, which shows that they have also positioned you as a goal."


    "What kind of organization is that?"


    Hua Yueling felt that this was the first thing she needed to know, what exactly was the organization established for.They were definitely not established to deal with themselves. I believe this should be understandable, but in this case, why would they take themselves as a goal? Normally, they should be hidden.


    "It stands to reason that I shouldn''t be the target. After all, I usually look quite ordinary, and I haven''t done anything striking."


    "Even he doesn''t know this, but what is certain is that they know Xiaoyueling you from some channel, and they also know some of your special features, so they will take you as a target."


    "It''s really weird. In the real world, I don''t have any particularly ostentatious actions, and there are not so many people I met. How did they collect the information?"

 1305 Chapter 1305

    "I don''t know much about this sister, but I think they have their own intelligence system."


    "What you need is not an ordinary intelligence system, but a very powerful intelligence system. Otherwise, I don''t think they can collect information related to me. I am usually very low-key in what I want to say."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and looked at Sister Alorin.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about this issue for now, it''s just a guess at this way, let''s talk about more important things first."


    "I also got some information about the power sister from them, and there are places where they usually gather, but they are very careful in doing things and will use special contact methods to contact him."


    "What special method?"


    "Some methods are similar to telepathy, but this is just one method. There are other methods."


    Aroline shook her head, and did not continue to talk about this issue.


    "These are not important. If you really want to catch them all at once, you can wait until the time comes. But Xiaoyueling, you better not act rashly. Judging from the memory of that person, there are still many powerful guys in this organization. Yes, and there are a lot of people."


    "I know this, I won''t act rashly."


    Hua Yueling didn''t even think about taking action immediately, it was a bit too anxious.


    "But is it his command to target me?"


    "This can be said, indeed, but the order he got is also very simple, just observing you secretly. It is also in the process of tracking you that he finds the existence of another person, and he will temporarily help that person. Against you."


    "That means it''s still unclear why they targeted me for this point."


    "Yes, from the memory I have obtained, that person is also unclear. It is not important to him, as long as he acts."


    "This is quite strange. Did you discover my changes from there?"


    Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure, he had always felt that he was hiding well, and he shouldn''t be discovered.And more importantly, there is such a strange organization on the earth, which is really incredible.


    "What''s incredible about this, it''s quite normal. There are only a few people of this kind, and it doesn''t mean there is no one. And even if there are no people with such special abilities on the earth itself, but there are other places, those people come to the earth It''s also very possible to live up there. For example, my sister, we, and Gokara are not all like this.


    "That''s right."


    After blinking, Hua Yueling admitted that Sister Aroline was right.It may indeed be the case. It is not a good thing to be topped by those people. Hua Yueling does not want them to disturb her life.


    "However, I hope they can solve this problem as soon as possible. If I can understand the identity of the people in this organization, that person should also know some of this."


    "There are some, but they don''t know much. Usually they will adopt false identities even if they meet. They seem to be wary of each other. Only people who are close to each other will understand more. It is estimated that it is also to prevent now. Let this happen."


    "Well, quite cautious. I have to find a way to gather information about them."


    "This is easy to handle, just leave it to my sister. I will wait until enough information is collected before acting."


    "Is it okay? Leave it to Sister Aroline for you to do it, and I should also act. I can''t leave everything to Sister Aroline for you to do."


    "It''s alright, don''t think about it so much. Sister, I also have some special things to do. Don''t worry about it. Sister will naturally tell you when you get something."


    Aroline just took the matter to a big bag. This was something Hua Yueling hadn''t thought of. Originally, he still thought that he would find a way to investigate some news at that time. Sister Aroline was so active. The action is really rare.


    "Okay, please, Sister Aroline."


    "No problem, sister, I have a way."


    Aroline said confidently.She has this confident capital, and it is actually much easier to do it by herself than Hua Yueling. Hua Yueling is still very clear about this, but for the time being it is not clear how she will do it.


    "Sister Aroline, how are you going to collect information?"


    "Well... hee hee, keep it secret for now, then you will know Xiao Yueling, don''t worry, just wait and see."


    Aroline didn''t tell him what she was going to do, she kept it secret, Hua Yueling was very curious, but since she didn''t say it, there was no way.


    "Xiaoyueling, didn''t you just get back that part? Taking advantage of the time you have now, you can''t run it in properly. Next time there is something to do, we can apply that part, and our actions will be much easier."


    After this action, Aroline also saw the power of Huayue Ling''s illusion technique. Although this kind of illusion technique did not have much effect on him, it was still quite good when facing some weaker enemies. useful.


    "Well, I will take a look."


    After talking, Aroline took the little girl to Hua Yueling''s room and left Hua Yueling alone. He sat on the sofa in the living room and looked up at it.


    Although Aroline said that she would leave the scouting information to her, she did not seem to be anxious to do it, but Hua Yueling did not ask now.Anyway, since Sister Aroline said that, it would definitely not be a lie, there is no need to waste time on this.


    Hua Yueling communicated with Xiaoxue calmly and asked if Xiaoxue''s illusion art components had returned to the system.


    "Not yet, I need your master''s help. As long as the master does a good job, he will be able to make him obedient soon."


    "In this case, I naturally want to help. If I don''t help, will there be nothing I can do?"


    "No, it just takes more time. After all, the illusion component has been outside for a long time, and it has been obtained by others and has been recognized as the master, so even if it is mandatory to get it back into the system, it will take a lot of time. But the director¡¯s help is different. It can use the power of the master to erase the previous traces and let it recognize the master again."


    "That''s it. I know, but what should I do?"


    "Actually it''s easy to handle. The master shouldn''t think about anything. You will know it later."


    Although Hua Yueling wanted to know what to do, Xiaoxue obviously didn''t tell him what he thought.Xiaoxue didn''t know what she thought, and Hua Yueling didn''t ask her.

 1306 Chapter 1306 Take the initiative to help

    Hua Yueling was the only person in the living room. After Aroline and the little girl went to his room, there was no sound, making the whole room quiet.


    Hua Yueling waited with her eyes closed, her spirit was calm, she didn''t think about anything, just waited quietly.


    Gradually, he felt something popping up in his mind, it seemed to be a certain sound, it seemed to be playing a certain music.This kind of music sounded very slowly, as if it was playing frame by frame, slowly, it didn''t sound good, and even a little uncomfortable.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t care, she still closed her eyes and didn''t listen carefully, just as if she couldn''t hear.


    "Are you going to start?"


    Up to now, I still don''t know how to help Koyuki suppress the illusion part and regain control of it.Xiaoxue didn''t mean to explain it to him either, as if he would know what to do as long as this went on, it was quite magical.


    A strange picture emerged without opening his eyes, but it was still clearly visible. The picture was not clear, or even a little fuzzy.What Hua Yueling didn''t see was particularly clear. It wasn''t just the fault of the person watching, but also the scenery itself.


    "Where is this?"


    When Hua Yueling woke up, he was no longer at home, and he couldn''t even feel that he was in illusion.But there is only this one possibility, nothing else.


    "Is it in illusion again? This is what Xiaoxue wants me to do, what do you do?"


    When I looked around, there was a vagueness everywhere, and I couldn''t see anything clearly. When I opened my eyes, it was not a beautiful scenery, but a mosaic.


    This is very uncomfortable. The most important thing is that Hua Yueling doesn''t even know what she is going to do.In this place, in this unrealistic place, there is no real thing, and there seems to be nothing to do.


    Huayueling stepped forward, what seemed to be a road under her feet.It¡¯s just that because of the mosaic, it¡¯s not particularly clear and there is no way at all.


    "Seeing this kind of scenery with my own eyes really makes people wonder what to say."


    The sight of mosaics all over her eyes is not too beautiful, Hua Yueling feels that her eyes are almost blind.After all, this is a real mosaic, one by one, the particles are distinct, and it''s ugly and clear even what is near and far.


    Maybe the distance is better, relying on the brain to be able to identify roughly, but getting in and out makes people wonder what to say, it''s terrible.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    After waiting for a while, there was no response, Hua Yueling tilted her head and thought strangely, Xiaoxue also remained unresponsive, the illusion parts were the same as hers.Just throw yourself to such a place, and then it''s over, there is no follow-up, what is this called!


    "Go ahead and see, maybe you can find something."


    Saying this in an uncertain tone, Hua Yueling walked on a path that was hard to say.The feeling of just going up is still the same, it''s the kind of ordinary road paved with stones, but it looks so granular that it really makes people have no place to step off.


    Hua Yueling was a little uncomfortable with walking at the beginning, just like a newborn child, it is difficult to master how to walk in such an unfamiliar place.It''s easier said than done. Walking is naturally easy, but in such a place where you don''t even know where you can stand, walking is a huge hassle.


    "This should be an illusion, if it is an illusion, do you want me to crack it?"


    He was thinking about this as he walked. Since no one came to tell him what to do, he could only think about it himself.


    Barely able to see clearly what it looks like in the distance, but in fact it is not particularly clear. Hua Yueling still has to think carefully before it can roughly guess what it is.


    "Well, the key point of the illusion world..."


    Closing my eyes seems to be searching, but it is not so easy to find, it is the same as before, and this time it is more difficult than the last time.I don''t know why, is the illusion part improved, or is it actually Xiaoxue helping?


    There are two possibilities, one of the reasons is that Xiaoxue is not paying attention to him now, no matter how she is called, Xiaoxue has no reaction at all.


    "Xiaoxue just sold me like this?"


    He shook his head helplessly. In fact, he couldn''t say that. This can be seen as a test.It''s just that he doesn''t like this test at all.


    I just came back, OK, can''t you let me rest?Hua Yueling complained like this in her mind. He didn''t know if Xiaoxue heard her complaint, but he should have heard it, but even if it was heard, it was useless. Xiaoxue did not make any response. .


    Whether it''s answering his questions or asking him to leave here first, neither of these two, he is still in this strange space.


    Xiaoxue seems to be determined to fight him, but Huayueling is not without any preparations at this point. Anyway, at best, he will continue. There is nothing else to think about.That''s the case in the end, so let''s continue, there is nothing to say.


    At the end of the road there seemed to be a tree, not like a village, and there were no people here, let alone creatures.Think about that horrible scene. A creature composed of a few pixels that is not visible at all is walking in front of his eyes. It is simply acting in a horror movie.


    It''s not that there is anything wrong with pixels. Hua Yueling likes pixel painting. This is a good style, but the scene in front of her is completely out of the scope of painting.This scene was created purely for disgusting people and had no other purpose.


    It''s the same everywhere. It would be a miracle to see something you are familiar with. It is a miracle in a miracle. Hua Yueling feels that if she continues to look at it like this, her eyes will almost disappear.


    "Even if there is no way to get out so quickly, let this environment change a bit, I don''t want to just go blind here."


    Hua Yueling muttered, but she didn''t know if anyone heard his wish.Walking here makes him quite confused. He doesn''t know what to do or what to do. If this is an illusion world and he needs to find the key point, the key is that he hasn''t found anything yet.


    The illusion world this time is even more powerful than the one encountered last time, with a seamless and natural feeling.It''s hard to find flaws, and even if you want to crack it, you don''t know where to start.

 1307 Chapter 1307 Pixel Enemy

    "Xiao Xue."


    Hua Yueling called to Xiaoxue while using exploration skills to understand the surrounding situation.However, Xiaoxue seemed to be reluctant to pay attention to him at this time, no matter what he called her, there was no response.


    "Xiaoxue?"


    Calling again and again, in exchange for no response, Hua Yueling also had to give up after trying for a while.However, detection skills are indeed much easier to use at this time, at least more reliable than their own eyes.


    Mainly because the exploration skills can detect more things, and what the eyes can see is only the things that can be brought into the eye.This is a big difference.


    Now the eyes are definitely of no use, so the exploration skills are more useful.After investigating, Hua Yueling found that there was no one here, and could not detect any aura leaked out, it was natural.


    "Really, it''s really troublesome, and there are no hints. What should I do?"


    Normally this kind of time can only rely on luck. Hua Yueling has also relied on luck on many expeditions before, but it is not as necessary as it is now.As he walked along the road, he gradually became more and more confused. He couldn''t see the head and the scenery in front of him. Why did he go forward?


    After a long sigh, he couldn''t see anything, which also made him feel confused about what he was doing to move forward.


    "That''s how it is done, no changes have been made. But this time it is more troublesome to find the key point. This illusion is obviously higher than my level."


    Hua Yueling sighed again, really helpless.My own illusion skill level is also temporary. The skills I just purchased have not been used much, and I have studied it well. As a result, I encountered an illusion technique that is more difficult than the other.


    This is uncomfortable, there is no way to crack it directly, and it takes time to find it.And it''s been two consecutive times in a morning, is it necessary to be so anxious?


    Hua Yueling still wanted to be able to rest, but it was a pity that Xiaoxue didn''t give him time to rest at all. Now it is very difficult to talk to her.


    "Forget it, don''t think so much. Anyway, as long as you crack this illusion, there is no problem. There is no need to worry about it. If you crack it earlier, you can leave earlier."


    She comforted herself in this way, but this was just comfort. In fact, Hua Yueling knew it herself, but there was no other way at the moment, and she could only use this method to comfort herself.


    "Huh?" Seeing a figure in the distance moving towards this side, Huayueling became alert. That figure is also made up of mosaics, which seems to be a certain kind of creature, but because of the stitching method of buying the game, so It actually looks pretty scary.


    "what is that?"


    Stopped, Hua Yueling did not continue to move forward, but stopped and watched quietly.He wanted to see what the figure was doing, and it seemed that he was approaching quickly, as if he was targeting himself.


    "Is it the enemy?"


    In fact, it''s no wonder Hua Yueling thinks about it this way, I believe that no matter who sees such a situation at first sight will think so.If it''s okay in an ordinary environment, it wouldn''t be so alert, but it''s different here.


    In this environment, no matter what you see that moves, it is very weird at first. This is scary enough, and then you can''t see what it is, so you will be alert.


    Subconsciously stepped back a few steps, Hua Yueling took out the dwarf shield to block him, and her other hand was holding the Hidden Dragon Blade tightly.


    "Hey?"


    But as soon as he took it out, he was speechless. It turned out that not only the world was changed, but also the things he took out.The Dwarf Shield and the Hidden Dragon Blade were all turned into grainy mosaics, and they couldn''t be seen at all.


    Even if it is drawn by a pixel painter, it is definitely the worst kind, and it is not as good as the first training.It is impossible for even beginners to paint something like this, making it impossible to see what it is.


    "This is really..."


    Fortunately, he himself is not affected, but when his hands move, the mosaic shields and weapons move with them. The picture is not too beautiful, it is really ugly.


    That weird figure reached Hua Yueling''s depth and didn''t mean to stop, but instead rushed towards him at a faster speed.Hua Yueling Music can see that there seems to be a horn on its head, but this is also a guess, Hua Yueling can''t make a rash assertion.


    Shaking his head, he dodged and easily avoided the opponent''s attack, hiding aside.The other party failed to hit him, and immediately turned around and chased him where he was, really persevering.


    "Do you want to solve it?"


    Hua Yueling still hesitated, this was the first time she had encountered a living creature in this strange illusion world for so long, and she would be a little bit reluctant to kill it like this.And maybe the two parties can communicate?This thought came to Hua Yueling''s mind, and it was difficult to fade away once she rose up.


    Trying to communicate with the other party, but the figure is still approaching quickly, and it seems that there is no plan to chat with him.


    "No way?"


    The result of the first attempt to communicate was not particularly good, but Hua Yueling did not give up, but tried to communicate with the other party again after avoiding another attack from the other party.But the results are still the same. After several attempts, Hua Yueling can say with certainty that at least from the current situation, there is an irreconcilable conflict between them, and there is no way to communicate.


    "Then there is no way."


    Yinlongblade was replaced with a two-handed sword, Hua Yueling didn''t want to go close to fight the opponent, it was a bit bad.It is better to stay away.


    Dodge to avoid the enemy''s attack, the enemy''s attack method is also unusually simple, there is nothing else except impact, Hua Yueling is also very easy to avoid, and has not been hit once.


    Although the dwarf shield was taken out, it was actually never used once, and the enemy was not even able to force him to use the shield, which is enough to show how strong this enemy is.


    The two-handed big sword slashed, and with the sound of the wind, the enemy''s figure drew aside, fast enough, and really avoided Hua Yueling''s attack.


    "sure."


    I thought that this one was enough to solve the opponent, but now it seems that I underestimated it.But even so, it''s just a little bit more time, it''s nothing at all.


    Hua Yueling stepped back, then stopped and took a step!

 1308 Chapter 1308

    But after two or three times, Hua Yueling killed the enemy and cut it under his feet.It was still very easy. After the battle, he put away the shield and weapons in his hand, and half-kneeled on the ground, covering his head.


    The head is dizzy and painful, which is particularly uncomfortable.He wanted to lie on the ground with his eyes closed and rest now, and didn''t want to do anything else.It is really particularly uncomfortable, this kind of environment is simply not for humans to survive.


    It would be better if this problem can be solved, if there is no way...


    Actions are extremely difficult, let alone doing other things.Hua Yueling doesn''t want to move anymore now, so he just half-kneeled on the ground, closing his eyes and using exploration skills to explore the surroundings.


    He doesn''t want to go to see it anymore, it is estimated that he could faint to death.It was enough for him to hold on for so long, and it would be pure murder if he continued to hold on.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Taking a breath, Hua Yueling shook his head tiredly, and stood up very uncomfortably.His body was swaying, and his head was quite dizzy.


    "It should be over there."


    Hua Yueling turned to the right, vaguely aware of what was on the right, and there was also a power he was familiar with.Not only the power emanating from the illusion part, but also the power related to Koyuki.


    What does this show, it shows that Xiaoxue not only asked him to help, but she also helped the illusion parts.Isn''t this a disservice?!


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what Xiaoxue thought, but no matter what, she wanted to help her reintegrate the illusion parts into the system. Why didn''t she help her but help the other party instead?


    Xiaoxue''s actions made him feel incomprehensible, and now there is no way to ask her, and even if Xiaoxue doesn''t want to say it, he can''t ask anything.


    At first, his head was quite uncomfortable, and he was about to vomit when he was dizzy, so he had to endure it to maintain his current state.It is especially difficult to think, and there is no room for him to think.


    Hua Yueling closed her eyes when she moved forward, and she couldn''t open her eyes. In this situation, as long as she saw the scene nearby, she would get dizzy and uncomfortable.Hua Yueling didn''t want her to feel more uncomfortable, after all, her current state was pretty bad.


    Struggling to walk forward, Hua Yueling felt that she was getting closer and closer to her goal. Calculating the distance between the two parties now, she should be able to reach it in about ten minutes.It''s still a little farther away, but this is not something Hua Yueling can control himself, he has no way to control this, and can only speed up the pace as soon as possible.


    The road is not without obstacles, if that''s the case, Hua Yueling would really thank the other people, but it was clear that the other party didn''t want him to spend here so easily.


    "Is it here again?"


    Hua Yueling still didn''t open his eyes, he still had no choice.The situation has just stabilized a bit. If you open your eyes now and see this mosaic world, it will be a terrible torture for him, and it will be the same for his brain.


    Hua Yueling was not particularly clear when the dizziness could be reduced again.He naturally hopes that he can relax, but reality does not allow him to relax.


    The enemy appeared again, and they surrounded him from both sides.It is not too clear whether this kind of enemy is different from the previous ones. Hua Yueling is not too clear. After all, they are all composed of mosaics, so it is very difficult to observe and compare.


    The comparison is actually very simple, but it has to be under normal circumstances, instead of being dizzy and vomiting like now.Where does Hua Yueling have time to make these comparisons, he even hopes to quickly find a way to crack this illusion world.


    "Resolve it as soon as possible, but I can''t let you waste my time."


    Hua Yueling sighed and took out the two-handed sword again.Relying on the detection skills to lock the positions of the two enemies, Hua Yueling approached a certain distance and then it was a sweep. This attack speed was extremely fast, and the enemy could not even escape.


    They were actually in a state of attack, but their speed was not as fast as Huayueling, so they were preempted by Huayueling.But just this one will kill them, and there will be no chance to fight back.


    "It''s quite simple if the timing is good."


    Hua Yueling thought so, clenched her two-handed sword and did not retract it.Stepping forward again, without even getting close to Hua Yueling, he could notice that there were other enemies waiting for him in the distance.


    "How much is there?"


    Too many enemies is also a trouble, Hua Yueling would like to go around if possible, but it seems unlikely.Since the other party has adopted this way of blocking his path, it is estimated that it will not let him pass easily.


    The number of enemies who intercepted him along the way is not too large, but it is not too small. It still brings some trouble to Hua Yueling. He doesn''t like trouble, but since trouble finds him, he cannot shrink back.


    Even if he didn''t open his eyes, Hua Yueling was still the one who had the upper hand in the battle. With a two-handed sword waving like a tiger, the enemy couldn''t get close to him.The one who was beaten by him was sloppy, and there was no room for resistance at all.


    The battle is a bit too easy. Although it is quite annoying and troublesome, it is actually quite easy to fight.


    "Almost half the journey, I hope no more enemies will come out in a while."


    Hua Yueling''s thoughts of hope hadn''t faded yet, and she felt that something was about to move.He knew that his thoughts were unlikely, because the enemy appeared again and was already approaching.


    "There is no way. Since they are all here, soldiers are here to cover the water and earth, I am not afraid of this."


    With this thought arose, Hua Yueling clenched her fists and strode forward. In fact, she didn''t need to let others know at all. She was not afraid of this, but just felt very troublesome.Even if someone intercepts oneself again, there is no problem in the end. These enemies are too weak and have no other purpose except harassment.


    Hua Yueling would not be blocked by these enemies, but some time would still be wasted, which was quite annoying, but he had to take action.If he doesn''t make a move, the other party will chase him and force him to make a move. The truth is that he has no way to change anything, he can only do so.


    It was a figure that couldn''t be seen clearly, it approached like the wind.

 1309 Chapter 1309

    "Huh, can''t you let me be quiet for a while?"


    The battle had just ended, and there was no time to rest. As a result, he had to fight a new enemy.Hua Yueling is not a fighting madman, and can''t stand it if he doesn''t fight for a while. On the contrary, he is a very lazy person and wants to be able to move more easily.


    The two-handed sword swept out, and even caused a wave of air.The air wave rushed out, and the two-handed sword swept across the enemy fiercely. The enemy wanted to block, but he couldn''t see what it was blocking. It seemed to be his hands.


    Without any barrier, the two-handed sword easily cut the enemy''s body in half.


    "It''s another one, I don''t know how many more."


    Hua Yueling shook her head, not planning to think about this issue, anyway, no matter how many they are, as long as they hold this two-handed sword in their hands, they won''t let them become their own barriers.


    After waving the big sword with both hands, Hua Yueling put it away again and walked forward again.


    Feeling the road ahead, faintly aware of something, Hua Yueling stopped in an instant and raised her head.


    "On it?"


    That seems to be some kind of creature, or a trap.The same power is connected to the ground, and it is well hidden. It is deliberately hidden behind the previous enemy, using the opponent''s power to hide himself, but this technique is somewhat clumsy.


    "I don''t know where I''m hiding, but it''s right to be right there."


    Hua Yueling didn''t observe too much, but instead accelerated the pace of progress.He wants to see what the trap is.


    After walking for almost ten steps, Hua Yueling thought it should be almost done.The moment he took his steps again, he felt something flashing on the ground under his feet, and then the ground became soft, an unfamiliar aura emerged from his side, and he quickly approached.


    "Is it this way..."


    It doesn''t feel particularly interesting, and traps are also a relatively simple and practical type.If you are not prepared, or if you are not strong enough, you will really be trapped by this trap.


    Fortunately, Hua Yueling had already prepared well, so although she was a little surprised, she didn''t panic because of it, but quickly thought of a way.


    With his two-handed sword on his side, the figure directly knocked over it, and then Hua Yueling slammed into it hard, and then jumped from the ground and jumped to the side.


    Then Hua Yueling made a coherent movement, and slashed the enemy with a two-handed sword, and made a sound.


    "Solved."


    Sighing, Hua Yueling looked forward, wanting to see how long it would take to get to the place she wanted.


    "It''s almost time, speed it up."


    It doesn''t matter what difficulties and obstacles are in front of you, anyway, as long as you rush over, you can do what you want.Although I don¡¯t know what will happen when I get there, I just need to get there.


    All the way through the pass, Hua Yueling closed his eyes, but thanks to this, he will be a lot easier, at least as time goes by, he will not be as dizzy and relaxed as before.Even so, Hua Yueling still didn''t dare to open her eyes, she didn''t dare to look at the surroundings, otherwise she would feel uncomfortable again soon.


    Such a place is really terrifying, Hua Yueling especially hopes to leave here as soon as possible, he doesn''t want to stay here any longer.


    "It''s almost here."


    However, the more you are in this situation, the more you have to be cautious. Hua Yueling naturally understands this, so she needs to be more careful to explore her surroundings than before.Although he didn''t find anything particularly noteworthy, he thought that something might appear to hinder him, but he didn''t know where it was.


    Seeing that it was less than a hundred steps away, Hua Yueling''s advancing speed had returned to normal, but not so fast.Watching the front cautiously, Hua Yueling felt it, and gradually a kind of power was emerging.


    That kind of power is slowly condensing, and the speed is a bit slow.However, because Hua Yueling didn''t know exactly how powerful it was, it was difficult to judge when it would succeed.This made him hesitate, whether he should continue to wait, or just take advantage of the opportunity to go straight through.


    It''s also a way to break through, but even if you reach the destination, it doesn''t mean you can do something. He still does research.


    "Well, in that case, it is better to wait for a while, wait to see what is blocking me, solve it, and then leave, otherwise there will be no way to study it even if I get there."


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling shook her head, and decided to start again later. There was no need to be so anxious, although she was so anxious that the oil was about to smoke.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Taking a breath to relax herself, Hua Yueling stopped, and simply stopped moving forward, just standing in place and waiting.


    That power is still condensing, but it is almost time to succeed, Hua Yueling is not in a hurry, he can rest while there is still time, and prepare well.


    As time passed by minute and second, the concentration of power in front of him was even greater, but it was still within the controllable range, so Hua Yueling was not particularly worried.It¡¯s just that the next battle will definitely be more difficult, but that¡¯s not a problem, it just means spending more time, anyway, you¡¯re still at home now, so don¡¯t worry about it.


    The more you worry about this, the worse you are doing. Instead of doing that, you should calm your mind and fight.


    "Soon."


    It is not clear when the enemy can gather full strength in front of him, but Hua Yueling thought it should be almost the same.Even in the illusion world created by the illusion component, the Eudemons that can be created inside still cannot exceed the limit it can bear, and it should not be possible with the help of Xiaoxue.


    "Is it time to shoot?"


    Feeling that the cohesion of the power gradually calmed down, it seemed that it should be almost the same, Hua Yueling''s right hand slowly moved the tip of the two-handed sword to point to the enemy in front.


    "What kind of monster is it?"


    Hua Yueling tried to understand the enemy''s identity by relying on her detection skills, but it was very difficult, not that she could understand clearly if she wanted to.The identity of the enemy is hidden under a mosaic that looks messy no matter how you look at it, not to mention its breath.


    "Huh? No!"


    Taking a step, Hua Yueling suddenly realized that the matter was not over yet, the concentration of strength was over, but the aura that she had pursued was slowly moving.


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"

 1310 Chapter 1310 Stalemate

    "Is the breath just a means to attract me?"


    After perceiving that the aura that she was looking for gradually moved to the monster created by the illusion and merged into it, Hua Yueling knew what her goal was.


    "It seems that there is no need to think about other things, in the end the goal is to kill it."


    There is no need to think about other methods at all, even if you go around it, it is impossible to find that breath.That breath has been fused with the monster in front of him, and if you want to crack the illusion, you need to kill it.


    "The breath is still growing, well, it''s not easy to kill it."


    The aura is getting stronger and stronger, but this is also relative to the monster itself, which is not enough in Hua Yueling''s view.An enemy of this intensity can bring some threats to oneself, but if you want to compete with oneself, you will definitely win.


    Two steps back, a little further away, I can feel that breath is pouring out.Only a few seconds later, the monsters burst out with a strong aura, and the breath blasted around.


    Huayueling Station is relatively farther away, so it was not affected, which he had noticed before.


    "Take this opportunity!"


    When the airflow dissipated, Hua Yueling rushed forward forcefully at her feet, and rushed to the enemy in a blink of an eye. With a sudden wave of her right hand, her two-handed sword slashed toward the enemy heavily.


    With a loud sound, Hua Yueling realized that her attack was actually blocked by the other party, which surprised him a bit. He didn''t expect the enemy to be able to stop it easily.Although his attack was not that threatening, it was quite powerful, and the opponent was able to block it instead of avoiding it, which meant that the opponent was stronger than he thought.


    Immediately afterwards, he felt that the other party seemed to be trying to compete with himself. Its hands grabbed his two-handed sword and wanted to lift himself up.


    "Huh, dreaming!"


    Hua Yueling also slammed his hands, and froze with the opponent. Compared with the strength in his hands, Hua Yueling was not inferior to the opponent, and even stronger than the opponent.


    The two sides held a stalemate for about ten seconds, Hua Yueling took a step forward, and the two-handed long sword also stabbed out with his movements.


    "Snapped!"


    When the other party saw that something could not be done, he stopped arguing with Hua Yueling, released the hand that held the big sword with both hands, and hid away.


    Perceiving the opponent''s movement, Hua Yueling did not give up, and immediately attacked again.However, the opponent still blocked it with his hands and tried to grasp the two-handed sword again.


    "You think I will fail twice with one trick!"


    Before Hua Yueling was grasped by the opponent like this with the two-handed sword, it was just that he didn''t expect the opponent to be able to do this kind of thing. Now that he knew it, it was naturally impossible for the opponent to succeed.


    Seeing his figure flashed, the two-handed sword that was cut down disappeared out of thin air, and the attack stopped halfway through, which also stunned the opponent. Obviously, he never expected him to come back.


    "what happened?"


    The other party was wondering, when Hua Yueling''s figure reappeared, he had already come behind it, holding the two-handed sword tightly with both hands, aiming at its head and slashing heavily!


    "!"


    At the moment when Hua Yueling''s attack fell, the other party also noticed the strong wind pressure, and immediately understood that the situation was not good.If this one is really hit, it''s not that it is full of steel and iron, and there is no way to withstand it.


    I had to suppress the thought of turning around and quickly ducked aside.


    Don¡¯t look at this guy¡¯s stature, but he is really agile in action. Hua Yueling¡¯s attack speed is already fast enough, but after all he uses a two-handed sword, so it¡¯s a bit slower, but still can¡¯t Hit the opponent in time and be dodged by the opponent.


    But it didn''t matter. After Hua Yueling landed on the ground, she stretched a distance, dodges the opponent by a sweep, and then zoomed in again, and the two-handed sword swept out again.


    Hua Yueling''s attack was very powerful, he could hear the fierce wind, but even so, there was still no way to cause too much damage to the opponent, because basically he couldn''t hit anyone.This is really strange to him, his speed is not slow, even fast to some extent, but even so, the opponent can still easily identify where he is when he attacks.


    "This is the benefit of being in your own space."


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling understood why, after all, it was in the opponent''s illusion space, wouldn''t it be normal for the opponent to be powerful.And the whole space serves it, not for itself.


    "If you think about it this way, it seems that you can only fight him head-on."


    Hua Yueling muttered so much, her hands increased a little bit.


    "bump!"


    There was a resounding sound, a strong wind swelled around the two people, the sand was flying, and neither of them moved, and it was difficult to see who had the upper hand.


    "Can''t it? Such an attack really cannot threaten it."


    Hua Yueling stood in a stalemate with it for a while, confirming that her attack had no effect, the oppressive force was retracted, and pretending that the strength had not been withdrawn, so she couldn''t move immediately, and fell to the ground staggeringly.


    I don''t know if the other party was deceived, anyway, at the moment when the two-handed sword was withdrawn, Hua Yueling found that the other party was rushing towards him, and his big hands were like a pair of iron pliers.


    "Don''t you call me here?"


    Hua Yueling smiled, originally thought that the other party would punch him directly, but now it seems that the other party has not thought about it that way.I want to catch myself, and then fix it. It''s pretty good.


    Not in a hurry to dodge, Hua Yueling watched the enemy''s movements, waited until it arrived in front of her body, and jumped to the top, before leaping directly over the opponent''s head over the opponent''s arm.After reaching the opponent''s back, Hua Yueling held a two-handed sword and slashed over again.


    At this moment, the opponent didn¡¯t even think about being able to dodge easily. The attack was just finished, and there was not enough time for it to dodge. When there was no other way, he could barely turn around and block it with one hand. Hua Yueling''s attack.


    The body of this monster is very strong, so even with a two-handed sword, there is no way to inflict too much damage on it. Hua Yueling tried again and made good use of the opportunity, but the result was still not good. .


    "Sure enough, just such an offensive has no effect. You have to change the combat strategy."

 1311 Chapter 1311 Evolution

    Hua Yueling''s previous battles only used her own strength, and did not use others, so she could not cause enough damage to the opponent.


    This monster is also quite powerful in a certain way. It can use the power provided by the illusion component to enhance its ability to examine questions, so that its body can even compete with Hua Yueling''s two-handed sword.


    Hua Yueling''s attack returned without success, he jumped back continuously, pulling a distance.


    "It looks like I have to use my power too."


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling gathered strength, her two-handed sword shone faintly, and the hand holding the hilt became even more powerful.


    "Come on, let me see if you can stop it!"


    Hua Yueling stood up and came to the enemy in an instant. The enemy hadn''t even reacted, and the two-handed sword had already been cut.This one was completely different from before. Although it was still blocked and did not cause too much damage to the opponent, this time Hua Yueling''s attack was not in vain.


    The enemy was suppressed and retreated, which also meant that he had the upper hand in terms of strength.This is a good thing for Hua Yueling, quite a good thing.


    If he didn''t stop there, it was impossible to stop there, Hua Yueling waved his two-handed great sword, slashing at the enemy time and time again.The enemy didn''t even have time to do other things, so he could only passively block Hua Yueling''s attacks again and again, but it wouldn''t work anymore. Hua Yueling''s attacks were endless, like waves coming from a swoop.


    The more you block, the more tired you will feel. If this continues, it will not take long before it will be defeated.So it can''t go on like this, it has to think of a way, at least to give itself some rest time.


    But Hua Yueling''s continuous attacks didn''t give it any chance at all, leaving him no way to rest.Unless it can stop Hua Yueling, but this is difficult.


    The continuous blocking made it feel unusually tired and mentally nervous. Even in this situation, its movements were extremely accurate, and there were no mistakes.However, the possibility of mistakes is gradually increasing over time.


    "No, I can''t go on like this..."


    No matter what Hua Yueling thinks, it is not only a continuous attack, but also changes direction from time to time, attacking the opponent from all directions.This naturally made the other party more hurried and messed up. In this case, the other party is naturally very uncomfortable, and gradually it is showing flaws.


    "It''s exposed. But this is not enough. It must be exposed to a bigger flaw."


    Seeing that she was about to succeed, Hua Yueling accelerated her attack speed again, and the attack almost turned into an afterimage, making it even more difficult for the opponent to defend. If the speed on her hand cannot keep up with him, it will only be injured. One way.


    "No way, there is no way to resist this way!"


    The monster also wanted to counterattack, wanted to get rid of Huayueling''s attack, but it still had nothing to do, Huayueling was so overwhelmed that he couldn''t breathe, and it didn''t give it any room to resist.


    "Soon!"


    Hua Yueling can clearly see that the opponent''s speed is getting slower and slower, and it seems that he will not be able to sustain it, making him extremely happy.In this way, it seems that what I think is not wrong, and the strength of this enemy is only this. As long as he works harder, he should be able to defeat it.


    It is not easy to say whether it will crack the illusion or not, but at least it must be done first.


    In order to be able to solve the enemy as soon as possible, Hua Yueling''s attack speed is still increasing, but it doesn''t take long to continue, because it won''t take long for the enemy to persist.


    Unsurprisingly, faced with Hua Yueling''s frenzied bombardment style of attack, the monster could not hold it at all. Although it was able to block it for a while at first, it could only be supported for a while.


    If it lasts for too long and there is no way to get rid of it, in the end it will be dragged down alive.


    Seeing that the other party was already there and there was no resistance, Hua Yueling naturally would not be merciful. He smashed his two-handed sword heavily. Although the other party thought of his attack method, Hua Yueling had no intention of hiding, but there was still no way. Blocked.


    I want to raise my hand to block, but my hand has no strength, my arm is really unable to raise, I can only watch the two-handed sword cut towards me.The arm tried to move, but before it was raised, the two-handed sword was already cut down.


    There was no sound, Hua Yueling still closed her eyes, but the movement of her hand stopped. This was like a monster''s wish.But the opponent has been killed.


    The two-handed sword split it into two from the middle, and the corpse directly turned into smoke and floated into the distance. The breath that blended into its body was also decomposed, floating in the air, and there was no intention to escape. .


    "I thought you would run away."


    Hua Yueling stood there for a while, and she couldn''t help but laugh when she saw that breath was still motionless.


    "Since you are not going to escape, let me solve it."


    Holding the two-handed sword tightly, Hua Yueling approached, waving the two-handed sword and slashed over.That breath clearly knew that it would be over if he was hit, and he didn''t even have the intention of avoiding it, so he just stayed there waiting for Hua Yueling to solve it.


    "?"


    Hua Yueling felt strange to herself, but since the other party didn''t want to waste time anymore, then he didn''t need to say anything.


    "But are there any traps?"


    Naturally, he had such a guess, but after thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t think of any other traps. After all, if this aura is really destroyed, the illusion space will be destroyed directly. There is almost a possibility of traps. impossible.


    The two-handed swords slashed heavily on that breath, and that breath was just as hard-boiled by Hua Yueling''s attack.Hua Yueling naturally used all his strength, so he said that he didn''t hold it for long, and the breath was dissipated in the air by him.


    "has it ended?"


    Hua Yueling was still not sure whether it was over, but at least it was temporarily over.


    The surrounding space seemed to change as the breath gradually dissipated, but what he had observed and learned through the probe told him that everything did not end as he thought.


    "this place¡­¡­"


    I still stood in place, standing in that environment, and didn''t return home.


    "No way? But it''s not right, that breath is obviously..."


    Hua Yueling opened her eyes thinking about it.

 1312 Chapter 1312

    "!"


    Opened her mouth in surprise and stared at the illusion in front of her, Hua Yueling realized that after the aura was wiped out by him, there was indeed a change here.The biggest change is the environment, everything is different.


    The scene of mosaics everywhere has changed a lot. Although it is still in the world of mosaics, it looks a lot clearer, at least it doesn''t look so dizzy.


    Hua Yueling still remembers what kind of scene she saw not long ago, the big particles are like wooden boxes in this scene now.The current scenery can be said to be the pixel-like appearance of early games.


    It looks very comfortable, not uncomfortable at all.


    "Huh...Although I haven''t been able to go out yet, it''s pretty good. So that''s it, breaking that thing will evolve here... In that case, what I have to do is restore this place to a normal view. ?"


    Hua Yueling thought about such a possibility, although the possibility is not 100%, but at least it seems very possible now.


    Looking around, I am now on a plain, with grass under my feet, and a cliff on my right. When I look into the distance, I can see overlapping mountains, and I can even see birds flying above the mountains.


    From the direction on the left, you can see a small dirt road. It doesn''t look so formal, and it wasn''t built by someone. It''s just that there are so many people passing by.


    Hua Yueling hadn''t figured out where he should go, but that didn''t prevent him from looking around at will.Look for what is worth noting. If you guessed correctly, then what you are looking for should not change, and it still has that kind of breath.


    "Destroying that aura will allow the illusion to evolve, so as long as one more is destroyed, it should be almost the same?"


    That''s what he said, but he wasn''t sure if that was the case, maybe it wasn''t, maybe it would take more time, the other side had several levels, and that would be troublesome.


    Stepping on the green grass to the edge of the cliff on the right, looking down, there is a dense forest under the mountain, with luxuriant branches, and the leaves blown by the wind form a barley-like scenery.


    Looking a little further away, there is a village there. The village is not big, but it is not bad. If you go to a rough count, there will be about forty or fifty families in a village, which is already considered as a large number of people.


    There are almost roads all around, and it seems that people will come here from time to time from the north to the south. This is a very lively village, not because there is no one.


    However, these relationships with Hua Yueling didn''t fight. After staring for a while, he turned around and walked back. Only through observation, he found that there was nothing he wanted to find.


    "Still ahead of this road?"


    Hua Yueling wasn''t sure if this was the case, but it seemed to be the case at the moment, he could only feel some fluctuations over there.


    "It should be over there, so there is no need to go there."


    What surprised him was why the other party had to work so hard to create such a world, knowing that even in the world of illusion, this is still not a simple matter.Hua Yueling knows how to illusion, so she knows how difficult it is. In such a difficult situation, the other party still chooses to do this. It must have its purpose. In any case, Hua Yueling does not believe that it is so for no reason. made.


    But so far Hua Yueling still doesn''t know what the other party thinks, it''s hard to guess.Most likely, I need to go there later.He still remembered what he had done to crack the illusion made out of the illusion component not long ago.


    It was almost the same as this time. It was also in a village, and there was no one in the village, so he needed to go to the basement to find the key points to crack the illusion.It took a lot of time for that, this time it is estimated that it took more time.


    But there is no way, who makes him unlucky.Unless he doesn''t want to go out, he must act otherwise.


    Walking along the road, after the scenery evolved, Hua Yueling no longer had to close her eyes and walk around, even if she opened her eyes and scanned the surrounding environment, there was no problem.He feels like he has entered a game made up of pixelation. It feels good and interesting.


    The scenery is also quite beautiful. Although pixel painting may be inferior to ordinary paintings in the eyes of some people, there is no difference between the two in Hua Yueling''s view.Both can be said to be artistic, and he likes both painting styles.


    Pixel art naturally has its own characteristics, and this characteristic is actually quite attractive in some respects.


    While admiring the scenery along the way, Hua Yueling even felt that she did not act for other purposes, but just to appreciate the scenery here, just like traveling to other worlds.


    The monsters on the road have also been reduced a lot. After all, they were used to stop him. Now these monsters are part of the entire ecological environment. The main purpose is to survive and live here, not to stop him.Because of this, Hua Yueling passed by and was not actively attacked by the monsters, and was quite peaceful along the way.


    Since the monsters don''t trouble him, then he won''t trouble the monsters, which is good.


    For the time being, the two parties were living in peace. Although Hua Yueling was still cautious and did not give up his vigilance because of this, it seemed that there was no problem.


    Those monsters just walked around in general, without the intention of coming.Moreover, the monsters are all far away, and there is actually some distance from this road. It seems that they will not attack ordinary people at will, although Hua Yueling cannot be said to be ordinary.


    "Does it mean to let me act in a real world?"


    Hua Yueling thought with a smile, it was indeed possible, but what she was going to do next still made him quite puzzled.


    "Hey, let''s walk around first, you should be able to know then."


    Sighing, there is no other way for the time being, no one will guide him, and no one will tell him, he can only explore slowly with his own strength.As she walked, she suddenly heard the sound of footsteps. Hua Yueling felt very strange, turned around and looked back, and saw a figure in the distance running quickly.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Looking at that figure, Hua Yueling felt she had nothing to say.That figure is actually a pixel figure like the surrounding environment.

 1313 Chapter 1313

    It was a man who ran up, and it seemed that he was caught up quickly because of seeing him.Hua Yueling stopped temporarily and looked at the man.


    When the man saw him stop, he raised his hand and waved his arm at him.


    "you are?"


    On the surface, Hua Yueling didn''t have any special performance, but secretly he was still guarding the other party, thinking that people who did not seem hostile in this way were just ordinary people, and could not easily believe that the other party was a good person.


    After all, it is in an illusion space. The owner of the illusion space can change whatever he wants. There is no need to abide by the rules of the real world. There are rules here, but the owner of the world is the biggest rule.


    Hua Yueling definitely didn''t know the other party. If he knew the other party, then there would be a ghost, so he would be puzzled by the other party calling himself.


    "Excuse me, you just want to ask if you live in a nearby village?"


    "No." Hua Yueling shook her head, becoming more and more strange "I am a traveler."


    In order not to make herself look too strange, Hua Yueling gave such an answer after thinking about it.The two sides are just meeting together, so it is naturally impossible for the other party to suspect that he is not.Just what does the other party want to do?


    Hua Yueling didn''t think this was an ordinary one. He believed that this must be premeditated, but he just didn''t know the purpose of the owner of the illusion space.


    Even if you know that this will arouse your own suspicion, still adopt this approach, it is impossible to aimlessly.


    "Like you, I am a traveler."


    The pixel-painted man showed a gentle smile, as if he was closing the distance between the two sides in this way.But what he did was all in vain. From the beginning to the end, Hua Yueling couldn''t believe any words he said, unless Hua Yueling was stupid, otherwise it would never be possible.


    "Oh, that''s it. Where are you going?"


    "The plan is to go to a nearby village, but I haven''t found it along the way, so I''m walking down the road now. If I''m lucky, I might be able to find it."


    "..."


    Hua Yueling blinked, looking at him with nothing to say.


    This¡­¡­


    Isn''t the village right below, you can''t find it?After thinking of this, he even wondered if the other party was deliberately deceiving himself, and when he reached the edge of the cliff, he would push himself down to harm himself, let alone, there is a real possibility.


    I think so, but Hua Yueling didn''t say it. After all, if he really did say it, it would sound like something wrong with him, a little too suspicious.But he still thinks this possibility is there.


    "It''s just a little too easy to be spotted."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, and was still ready to see what the other party would do. He still had confidence in his strength, and he didn''t have to be too cautious when facing the person in front of him.He was confident that even if the other party really attacked him, he could easily deal with the past.


    Leading the other party to the edge of the cliff, Hua Yueling pointed to the village below and said: "Isn''t there a village over there?"


    "It''s there, but I''m not going there. That''s where I came, are you? Seeing you are walking in the same direction as me, I thought you were coming from there too."


    "That''s it."


    Huayueling nodded clearly, it seemed that she had made a mistake, the other party had no intention to act, and since it came from there, it means there is still a village ahead.


    "I was wrong, but I came from another direction and didn''t want to go down. But you mean there are other villages ahead?"


    "do not you know?"


    The other party looked over with a strange look, which made Hua Yueling feel that the situation was a little stranger.But he nodded.


    "I just browsed around randomly, without too much preparation."


    Hua Yueling randomly found a reason, he didn''t know whether the other party would believe it, but it was fine anyway, it didn''t make a difference.


    "Or let''s go together. I happen to be going to the next village. I don''t know where it is. How can one person be better than two together, right?"


    "Yes, it''s nice to have a companion, so let''s go together."


    Hua Yueling did not refuse the other party''s invitation, but agreed.The two left the edge of the cliff and returned to the road.


    Walking along the road, Hua Yueling basically didn''t speak much, just listening to the other party.He tried to answer briefly as much as possible even for interviews. After all, he didn''t know much about the situation here. If he said too much rashly, it would be easy for the other party to find flaws, which he didn''t want.


    Fortunately, the other party hadn''t actually thought about this, so the communication with him was ordinary, and he didn''t conduct too many trials.


    "It''s weird, how come I am worried that he is suspicious."


    Hua Yueling thought about when she became like this, and what she wanted to say was after she showed the other party the way.


    "Forget it, it should be fine to be careful, and in fact he doesn''t care too much about it."


    After just thinking for a while, Hua Yueling didn''t think about it anymore. Since the other party didn''t care, why should she compete with herself? There was no need.


    Along the way, I listened to the people next to him talking non-stop, Hua Yueling was very curious about where he had so much to say, almost endless, if you don¡¯t know, can you help him? I was locked up for a long time and couldn''t talk.


    Hua Yueling''s head was a little bit painful when she listened. The key is that she didn''t know what the other party was saying after listening for a long time.It''s strange, I have said so much, but there is nothing useful.


    "Are you coming here for the first time?"


    "Well, I came from the north, and it didn''t take long to travel here. What about you? Did you just come here too?"


    "It''s not much different from you." Hua Yueling replied briefly, and the other party didn''t ask much, and then extended the topic.


    "I don''t know where your hometown is, but my hometown is very north, almost the northernmost part of the mainland. It''s very different from here, and it''s really unaccustomed to go out from home."


    "Yeah, I feel the same, but after a long time outside, I gradually adapt. But I still miss it. If I think I have kung fu, I must go back. But I haven''t had any kung fu recently. It''s time."


    Hua Yueling also followed the other party''s topic, but in fact he was quite nonsense, he himself didn''t have such thoughts.After all, he basically stayed at home, and it didn''t take long to go out.

 1314 Chapter 1314 Regional Map

    Hua Yueling is talking nonsense. He knows it, but the person who is walking with him is not clear, so it is quite touching, and the look and wallpaper have just become lonely.


    Turning his head and glanced at his expression, Hua Yueling also did not continue to speak, so as not to talk about others'' sad things.But this kind of mood is understandable. It is normal feeling to be away from home for a long time, wandering outside, want to go back, and miss my hometown.


    Hua Yueling has read many books in this area, and similar emotions have been written in the books, and he has also experienced a little bit.Although it is impossible to fully understand the feelings of people who have been away from home for so many years, they can still understand their feelings in general.


    Both of them stopped talking, and fell into silence because of what Hua Yueling said.Hua Yueling said nothing, and so did the people beside him.


    They walked quietly on the road, and the monsters could be seen in the distance on the left and right sides, but they were safe. Those monsters did not intend to come over.


    The people around him calmed down for a while. Hua Yueling was a little uncomfortable. You must know that the other party was talking non-stop before, and it was almost annoying for him, but the moment of quietness would make people feel comfortable. It feels a bit too quiet.


    "It would be nice to be quiet."


    Looking at the other party''s appearance, it may not be possible to recover in a short time, Hua Yueling is not ready to say anything, just walk quietly like this.


    The two people who were walking along this long road don¡¯t know how long they have been walking along this long road. Huayue Ling quite wanted to know the time, but unfortunately he didn¡¯t have anything to let him confirm the time. The people beside him nor.The other party''s confirmation time is roughly guessed based on his own estimation, rather than precise determination.


    After a period of silence, the person also broke away from the slightly sad mood before, and saw that he raised his head, looked at the sky, and exhaled a long breath.


    Hua Yueling watched him secretly and found that there was still a drop of tears remaining in the corner of his eyes. It seemed that he had just cried.


    "..."


    I didn''t expect that I would just say a few words casually and directly cry the other person, Hua Yueling didn''t know what kind of expression to show.Is this unintentional to me?To some extent, it''s not too much.


    "I haven''t seen the village yet, and I don''t know how far is the road?"


    "It should be almost here." The person beside him also reacted at this time, and replied, "I have a nearby map with some places in the vicinity marked on it."


    Speaking of him, he took out a map from his backpack, the map was unfolded, and Hua Yueling browsed it hastily, and easily found where they were.


    "We should be here."


    "Yes, and this village is the goal. If you go further, you should be on the way up the mountain. Let''s go up the mountain and pass through a few mountains."


    "It''s pretty far. It would be nice to be there at noon."


    Hua Yueling didn''t have any hope of coming soon, he almost didn''t know what he was doing now.Fortunately, he could still detect the power fluctuation in the direction he was heading now.


    But even if he didn''t notice Hua Yueling, he didn''t worry. Since the other party had made such a person to "accompany" him, there must be the other party''s intention, and he could not give up this opportunity.


    After putting away the map, the two of them looked into the distance and saw the end along the road. They could vaguely see the road going up the mountain, but it seemed that they were still far away.


    "Let''s go, work harder."


    Encouraging each other, they continued along the path towards the goal.


    The road ahead is quite long, and Hua Yueling is also relieved, anyway, this section of the road will be completed anyway, it is impossible to arrive directly without going.In that case, it is naturally quite easy, but it is impossible and unrealistic.


    "You are here for the first time, right?"


    "Yes, it''s just been here not long ago. But there are some things I know about nearby. Thanks to the Adventurer''s Guild, otherwise I don''t know how to go. The map I just looked at is from the Adventurer''s Guild. I got it."


    Hua Yueling shrugged her shoulders and did not answer the conversation.


    "What about you, aren''t you an adventurer?"


    "Not really, I just came out and walked around, and I haven''t become an adventurer."


    "Then you should go to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Maybe you will have a different idea after seeing it. When you come out, many people think the same as you, but after a long time you will understand that there is no Adventurer¡¯s Guild. It¡¯s hard to act like this."


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect the other party to tell him about his experience, which was quite interesting.


    "I just don''t want to be restrained."


    "Adventurers are the most free. Except that they are not restricted at certain times, you are also deceived by what the old people say. At the beginning, I actually had the same idea as you, but I am very longing for adventure. Life, so no matter what others say, I want to give it a try, so I went to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild and became an adventurer.¡±


    "How does it feel? The life of an adventurer."


    "It''s great. It''s completely different from what you imagined. As long as you try it yourself, you will know that those words are actually deceptive, and the life of an adventurer is not so unbearable. But after all, it is an adventurer, so life It''s still more dangerous."


    "It''s just how to put it. It has something to do with your own thoughts. If you just like to walk around and don''t take on too dangerous tasks, it''s not that dangerous."


    "That''s right." Hua Yueling nodded and said, "Although becoming an adventurer represents danger to some extent, it cannot be said that there is nothing but danger. The main reason why everyone chooses to be an adventurer is It is more convenient to take risks."


    "So I think it''s good to be an adventurer. When you get to the city, you can go to the Adventurer''s Guild. The people inside are very friendly. I can''t survive without their help."


    "Then you are lucky."


    "I always think so." The other party laughed, it seems that he is not telling lies, but really thinks so.


    Hua Yueling probably can understand the other party''s thoughts, but can''t understand it. He won''t have the same thoughts as the other party.And he won''t go to the Adventurer''s Guild, it''s impossible at all. Let''s not talk about anything else, just whether there is a chance.


    Now he is in an illusory space after all, and he doesn''t know what will happen next, and everything cannot be said to proceed according to his wishes.Just like now, he must follow the other''s guidance.

 1315 Chapter 1315: Buildings on the Hillside

    "There is a house there!"


    Hua Yueling and the others saw a house on the way, which surprised them, and the house was built on a hillside.Some crops are planted around that house, besides some debris.


    "It doesn''t seem like a human being."


    Two people stood under the hillside and looked up. The door of the house was closed tightly, and it didn''t look like a human being.What''s more, there is something quiet there.


    "Would you like to go up and have a look?"


    In fact, there is no need at all. They are not looking for people who live there, they just pass by here.However, I don''t know if he thought of the adventurer who was with Hua Yueling actually wanted to go there, which surprised Hua Yueling.


    But since the other party thought so, he didn''t refuse, and walked up with him.


    The two people walked along the hillside quickly and quickly came to the outside of the house.They stood at the door, Hua Yueling and the adventurer looked at each other, and then the adventurer raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    There was a knock on the door, and after waiting for a while, no one answered. It seemed that there was really no one inside.


    "Or let''s go, anyway, we will be in the next village soon."


    "Wait a little longer. I want to ask for directions. We will be a little bit biased when we look at the map. Wouldn''t it be more accurate if someone can ask? It will save you the wrong way and you will not be able to find your way."


    "But isn''t there no one here?"


    "Wait a little while, if there is no response, let''s go."


    Hua Yueling was on guard. Although the adventurer''s behavior could not be said to be too abnormal, in his opinion there was still something wrong.This requires him to be on guard. Even though he walked with the other party and exchanged a lot, Hua Yueling still did not forget what kind of place he was.


    I was in the world of illusion. In such a world, everything can be said to be false. If this is the case, then there is nothing to believe, except myself.


    But even oneself can''t fully believe that what the eyes see is not necessarily true, it may be false, but it just seems to be true.


    Hua Yueling understands this very well, but it is not so easy to do it after all.Everything in front of me may not seem so real, but in my thoughts it is real.


    The knock on the door sounded again, accompanied by the question of the knocker, but no one answered him.There really seems to be no one here, maybe the owner of this house is out, anyway, staying here is just a waste of time.


    "It seems that no one is here, let''s go. We will wait for that, unless the master here comes back."


    Seeing that the other party had to wait, Hua Yueling went up to persuade.She didn''t want to waste time waiting for someone here. She liked to act more than waiting for him, although to some extent what she had to say in action was not much different from waiting.


    "...It seems to be bad luck."


    There was another silence, and the other party seemed to be a little annoyed by waiting, feeling that what Hua Yueling said was correct, and turned around and walked down the mountain.Hua Yueling took another look at this lonely wooden house standing on the mountain, hesitated for a moment, then turned around and went down the mountain with the other party.


    The two people left the mountain and returned to the road down the mountain. They didn''t see anyone coming out until they left Huayueling.The houses on the mountain stood there quietly.


    "But I didn''t expect people to live in such a place."


    Hua Yueling walked forward, occasionally turning around to look at the building.


    "Some people like this. They don''t like living in crowded places. They prefer to live outside alone. This is also good, and I would like to give it a try."


    "But it''s dangerous, right?"


    "The danger must be a bit dangerous, but it''s okay to find a slightly safer place. Unless you have bad luck."


    "But living outside is still a bit lonely."


    "Perhaps, raising some animals shouldn''t be enough. Isn''t it good to have cats and dogs? Even if you are a person, you are not considered a person."


    It seems that this person is really longing for this kind of life. Hua Yueling looked at him, he did not turn his head and look back, but hung his head, as if thinking something.


    Not long after the two people walked forward, they heard the sound of footsteps in the distance, and there was a sound of some kind of creature.


    "Ok?"


    The two stopped and looked ahead.You can''t see anything from this side. There is a turn in front of the road, and the sound of footsteps comes from the turn.


    Speeding up their pace and walking forward, they also deliberately walked to the side. When they reached the mountain, they walked along the foot of the mountain, and when they reached the corner, they finally saw some figures.


    "Sheep...?"


    Hua Yueling saw a group of sheep walking slowly and slowly from the turn, and it seemed that the number was really a lot.There are still many sheep coming at the turning point, but the person driving the sheep is still not seen.


    "Look in the past, maybe it''s the people who live there."


    After turning the corner, I saw a figure. It was a man who didn''t look too young, but he wasn''t too old to say anything.He was wearing ordinary linen clothes, carrying a sword on his back, and holding a whip for driving sheep in his hand.


    The man was somewhat surprised when he saw them, but after just facing their eyes, he avoided his sight, focused on the sheep, and didn''t look at them again.


    The other party seemed unwilling to contact them, and wanted to pass by them as soon as possible.If Hua Yueling was alone, she wouldn¡¯t do anything to see such a situation, but now it¡¯s different. There is another person next to him, and the adventurer next to him won¡¯t have such thoughts, so he would contact him proactively. .


    Hua Yueling followed him, and the two came to the person''s side.The person obviously didn''t expect that they would come over, so he seemed a little nervous and stopped moving forward.


    But he stopped, the sheep wouldn''t stop there, they were still walking forward on their own, and they couldn''t tell that this was a team at all.But for sheep, there is actually no such thought. This is to prescribe them according to human thought, but after all, they are not humans, but sheep.


    "Hello, is that house over there your home?"


    "...I live there, I don''t know any advice?"


    "No, no, it''s just that we just wanted to find someone to ask for directions, but no one has responded. I didn''t expect to meet you so soon."

 1316 Chapter 1316 Monster Attack

    The middle-aged man who drove the sheep did not say anything after hearing what Hua Yueling''s companion said, and waited for him to speak quietly.


    "That''s right, we two are adventurers. We are now heading to this village in the deep mountains, but we don''t know where the village is. We just want to find someone to ask. I''m sorry."


    "No trouble."


    After being silent for a while, the goat chaser shook his head, his movements were a bit slow, and he didn''t know if it was Hua Yueling''s own illusion.But he didn''t think it was, but it was the fact.


    Observing the person in front of him carefully, he seemed to be just an ordinary middle-aged man, nothing special, but Hua Yueling always felt that there was an unusual aura in him, which made him quite concerned.


    "If there is nothing wrong, just leave."


    Although she was a little curious, Hua Yueling was not prepared to spend time on the other party if nothing special happened.The other party made him a little curious, that''s all.


    "For the village, go straight from here, and you can see it after crossing a few mountains. It''s not that far. It should be around noon at the speed of two people."


    "That''s right, it really troubles you."


    "No trouble, no trouble."


    After saying goodbye to each other, Huayueling and the adventurer were ready to move on, but after a few steps, they heard the screams of the sheep, which made the two of them stop. They looked at each other and quickly turned their heads. Look behind you.


    I saw the sheep-driving people rushing forward, and there seemed to be a sheep escaping here, and the roar of some kind of monster could be heard.


    "No, it''s a monster!"


    The adventurer''s face changed, and he rushed back quickly.Hua Yueling also didn''t dare to neglect, and ran back together behind him.After bypassing the bend they had taken when they came, the two of them returned to the road before, and the goat chaser was a little slower than them. At this time, they had just arrived.


    A few tiger-like monsters rushed down from the mountain and rushed towards the delicious lambs.The sheep driver screamed and wanted to rush to protect his sheep, but with the power he showed, it was impossible to do so.


    Even in the real world, they are tigers. It''s not that ordinary people can fight against it, let alone in the world of illusion. These tigers are definitely more powerful.


    In order to help him protect the poor sheep, Huayueling and the adventurer had to speed up and rush over, blocking in front of the monsters.


    "No, not good..."


    "There is nothing to be afraid of, they are not that scary!"


    Hua Yueling noticed that she hadn''t done anything yet, the companion next to her was already terrified.This left him speechless, and even felt cheated. What is this? You are still an adventurer. How come you are so scared when you encounter a monster? Have you ever fought a monster?


    There are a lot of monsters. After scanning Hua Yueling, I found that there are almost ten. It seems that so many monsters just rely on the two of them to fight against it. It seems that it is naturally impossible. This may be the reason why the adventurers around him are afraid .But you are an adventurer!


    Although Hua Yueling knew that the opponent''s strength was not very strong when they met, it was really helpless for him to be so timid when encountering monsters.


    As an adventurer, his performance can be said to be unqualified.Hua Yueling didn''t think that adventurers would be like this, timid as a mouse.Apart from running over with myself to prepare to help the sheep-drivers, there is no other place to praise.


    "How many can you deal with?"


    Seeing those monsters coming over, Hua Yueling waved his two-handed swords and fought with them, while not forgetting to look at the adventurer who drew his weapon but did not still tremble and dare not move.


    "One, one or two..."


    "Okay, leave the rest to me for the time being, and you can just distract one or two."


    Hua Yueling also doesn''t care what is going on with the other party, since he can only face one or two, then only let you and those enemies teach, and leave the rest to him.


    "No, it doesn''t matter, can you handle the chat?"


    "Don''t worry about these, go quickly, can you eliminate a few as soon as possible!"


    Hua Yueling''s reaction to the other party was also speechless. If there is time to waste here, it is better to act quickly, how can it be better than just such nonsense.


    At this time, the adventurer felt like he was waking up from a dream, and he stopped talking, and went straight to the edge to restrain a monster. Originally, he wanted to restrain one more, but only one monster. Let him have no way.Fighting with all the monsters is enough for him, so he can only lead one, and the others are handed over to Hua Yueling.


    Hua Yueling didn''t say anything, she glanced at the situation there, and when she saw the other side, she led away one, although it was somewhat speechless, it was just like that.It can be regarded as sharing the pressure for myself, although there is not much difference between this method and without it.


    One was drawn away. It was only one after all. There were still six to seven enemies Hua Yueling had to face, which was much more difficult than his.But fortunately, Hua Yueling has enough strength to leave these six or seven monsters behind and prevent them from continuing to attack the sheep that escaped.


    For the time being, this is enough, and Hua Yueling can do more. The strength of these monsters can only be said to be okay, in fact, they are far from him in strength.From the initial panic and turmoil, Huayueling has been able to fight them normally. Under this situation, Huayueling is not only unscathed, but is also rapidly weakening their combat effectiveness, and it has been very fast. Solved one of them.


    "One, isn''t it easy."


    Hua Yueling thought so and looked far away. The adventurer led one of them to fight very close to the house on the hillside. The battle between them can be said to be almost evenly matched.The adventurer''s side may be slightly stronger, but not much stronger, at least it is difficult to tell the winner in a short time.


    "This is too weak."


    With a helpless sigh, Hua Yueling killed the second monster in a blink of an eye.The gap between the strengths has caused them to look at things differently. In Huayueling¡¯s view, these monsters may have some strength, but their strength must have not reached the invincible level. The difference is still far away, but in that adventurer It might look different.


    The battle over there was fierce, while Hua Yueling had a somewhat one-sided trend.

 1317 Chapter 1317

    Hua Yueling''s monsters surrounding him are gradually decreasing, and the strength in strength is displayed and fully displayed.Facing these enemies, Huayueling didn''t panic at all, and was able to fight with ease, no matter what kind of attack the other side adopted, there was no way to threaten him.


    A large two-handed sword was used to protect himself from the wind, and at the same time, he could kill the enemy without paying attention.


    The monster also showed a male, slamming angrily after his companion was killed, opening his mouth and howling, trying to come over and grab him and bit him, but these have no effect.Hua Yueling avoided easily, and used the gap to kill one more.


    After killing a few monsters, Huayueling is also a lot easier here. Although the remaining enemies have improved in strength due to anger, there is still no way to cause him too much trouble.


    There is no big difference between the number of monsters when there are fewer and more. The battles are the same, and it is easier to fight with fewer people. Although these monsters have increased in strength, they will pounce like crazy.


    "Has it not been resolved over there?"


    Hua Yueling was a little doubtful that the adventurer was deliberate, and he had solved several of them here, but he still seemed to be fighting fiercely there, and this battle even gave him the feeling that it would not be over.There is really no one.


    "Forget it, don''t care about him, anyway, just deal with these monsters."


    It''s useless to think about this right now. The other party can''t tell him what he really thinks, so he has to observe it himself.Anyway, it didn''t cause much trouble to myself, so that was enough.


    Hua Yueling waved his two-handed sword, another monster was killed by him between the backhands.


    Those monsters are getting fewer and fewer, and in a blink of an eye there are half fewer, there are four more.During the period, Hua Yueling also hid to the side to observe it specially, and found that the adventurer still fought back and forth when facing the monster, although it had the upper hand, and caused a lot of scars on the monster. , But it seems that for a while, don''t think that this battle will be over.


    Hua Yueling no longer knows what to say to express her feelings. This is too bad. If you really rely on him, these sheep will not be eaten up, and none of them will be able to leave.


    Facing the rushing monster, Hua Yueling also greeted him, and the tiger with his two-handed sword was swung into the wind, exuding an incomparable terrifying aura.This momentum suppressed the mania of these monsters, and even caused them to feel scared in an instant, and stopped the rushing footsteps.


    Just as he thought, his aura is still very useful, and those monsters are also afraid of this.


    Relying on the momentum to suppress them, and stopped them halfway without rushing over immediately, followed by a series of attacks by Hua Yueling.Those monsters were suppressed by the aura radiating from him, and for a while, let alone an attack, they didn''t even have the ability to react. They could only watch Huayueling attack and kill their partners.


    Two of the four monsters were killed in a blink of an eye.


    The sheep chaser stood a little further away, standing in front of his flock of sheep watching the battle in front of him, and was stunned by Hua Yueling''s fighting style and the strength he showed.


    Hua Yueling didn''t care about these, as long as all the remaining enemies were solved, wouldn''t it be enough? What else should be paid attention to.


    With such thoughts in mind, he fought violently, and he simply didn''t put those monsters in his eyes.However, he has the capital. Facing the remaining monsters, he didn''t spend much time and easily solved them. The two monsters were knocked to the ground, and then Hua Yueling chased after him, slashing with both hands to solve the problem. Both of them.


    "Huh, that''s fine."


    Hua Yueling let out a long sigh. After solving all the monsters, he turned and looked at his companion, and saw that the opponent''s battle was over in due course.


    "..."


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what to do, she seemed a bit too deliberate in this way.However, sometimes the more you do this, the less doubtful it is. After all, if it is really deliberate, isn''t it a question of doing so?


    "It''s really amazing!"


    After the adventurer over there worked so hard to solve the monster, he moved quickly, and said with a surprised look beside him.


    "Yes? This monster is still a bit worse, not that powerful."


    "But even this kind of monster is extremely difficult for me to deal with."


    The adventurer seemed to be hurt by the words he said, and he lowered his head and said with some disappointment.


    "This shows that you still need to improve. It''s not enough to be complacent just like this."


    Hua Yueling didn''t comfort the other party either, he was talking casually while observing the other party covertly.But the other party seemed to have listened to his words, and soon gained confidence again.


    Obviously he didn''t encourage him, but I don''t know why it is to give the adventurer a confident appearance.Hua Yueling was a little strange, but he didn''t say anything. He didn''t have much interest in knowing what the other party thought.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much. If there are no two of you, I really don''t know what to do. I will definitely lose a lot."


    The sheep chaser couldn''t even take care of his own sheep, and immediately ran over to thank them.Hua Yueling and the adventurer both shook their heads and said that this was nothing, they just did what they could.


    Doing this kind of thing is not to reap the gratitude of others, but just because they met, and they have the ability, why not help, there is no reason.


    After chatting with the sheep chaser, Hua Yueling and the others continued on the road to the next village.The sheep-driving people thanked them a lot from behind, and seemed to have endless words of thanks. Hua Yueling felt a little shy after hearing it.


    "We just did what we could."


    Hua Yueling was relieved when she waved goodbye to the other party until she turned the corner and no longer saw the sheep-driving man.This is the first time I have been so thanked.


    Turning around, you can still hear the sheep''s calls and the messy footsteps. It is estimated that this sound will have to accompany them for a while.


    Along the road to the end, you can see that the road around the mountains disappears. The next step is to trek through the mountains and rivers, except for the mountainside.


    "Climb the mountain, maybe you can see the village when you go up."


    Hua Yueling said so, and walked forward on the initiative.

 1318 Chapter 1318

    The mountains are high and the slopes are steep, and it takes some effort to climb up.


    Huayueling stepped on the hillside and looked up. There were green grass growing on the mountains, swinging under the wind.There is nothing on the top of the mountain.


    The two people climbed up with great effort, and it took a lot of effort to say what they had to say. The two people had to bend over and support the mountain wall to be able to stand relatively stable.A little carelessness may fall down.


    It''s still more difficult to walk here, and it''s a little better if you walk from the side.


    "are you OK?"


    Looking behind him, he saw that the adventurer who came with him was not in a particularly good state now, his body was about to hang down, and it seemed that he might fall from above at any time.


    "It''s okay to speed up a little bit."


    Hua Yueling reminded the other party that she was also speeding up.


    "Otherwise, just go to the side and look for places that are easy to step on instead of the steep environment here."


    The adventurer seems to be a more stubborn person, he has to walk from here, and I don''t know if it is to compete with him or to look at him.Even if Hua Yueling was reminded like this, he didn''t have the idea of ??changing his way of action. He still climbed slowly but difficultly.


    Grasping the grass growing on the mountain, his body has a tendency to slide downward.But this couldn''t stop him, he quickened his pace and rushed up.


    "This method is fine."


    It''s easier to control than rushing up and down slowly, but it''s a bit troublesome if you can''t rush to the top of the mountain in one go.And it''s dangerous if you don''t control it well.


    "If that''s the case, then I will do it."


    Hua Yueling slowed down because the opponent hadn''t come up. Now that the opponent had already rushed up, there was no need for him to wait here any longer.


    After the sprint, the two people reached the top of the mountain in tandem, where the slope was steep to the extreme, and only by grasping the edge could they barely fall.But if you go a few steps further, you will reach the top of the mountain.


    "Is it okay?"


    Seeing the adventurer stopped, Hua Yueling guessed that it was due to excessive physical exertion, so he needed to take a rest. After his question, the adventurer nodded and said that he had no problem.


    "It''s okay, I''ll stick to it."


    It took a lot of effort to say the words. He pushed up hard, but the strength in his hands was not enough. The body straightened up, but he didn''t really get up.He had to stop his movements and rest for a while.


    "call¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry, a little slower is fine."


    Hua Yueling said so, but she still went up first.Sitting on the top of the mountain, looking at him, if something goes wrong, you can reach out and grab him directly to save yourself from danger.


    Waiting for the other party above, but the other party can''t get up for the time being, the situation is not particularly good.He clutched the edge of the cliff tightly with his hands, and wanted to come up but there was no way. Just like the situation just now, his hands actually didn''t have much strength.


    Stepping on a raised spot on the cliff under my feet, I can barely stand on my heels, but if I don''t use my hands, I will definitely fall.So he cannot take it lightly, but needs to be more cautious.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Taking a long breath, the adventurer felt that this situation was uncomfortable, but he couldn''t ask Hua Yueling for help. He needed to overcome these difficulties by himself.The strength itself is weak, and even more so if you don''t want to improve it.


    With this thought in mind, he worked hard to adjust his posture so that he could exert his greatest strength.


    The right foot was moving, trying to see if there was any place to step on it, but after searching and searching, he still couldn''t find a place that he could step on.His hands also tried to move up, his body was trembling, he didn''t even dare to turn his head to look aside, for fear of seeing where he was, because he was afraid and then fell directly from above.It is possible.


    He took a deep breath and increased his strength in his hands. He hadn''t found a place under his feet to step on, so he could only go straight up, but this required strength.At present, his strength is not enough to support him, so he has to think of something.


    It might be better if I hadn''t been so impulsive and rushed here, but I''ve already done everything, and it''s no use regretting.


    "Is there no place to step on?"


    Changed one foot and continued to look for a place to step on, but after searching from top to bottom for a long time, I couldn''t find it. My strength hadn''t recovered much, but it was consumed again.If it goes on like this, it will be troublesome, and never want to go up.


    "Do you need my help?"


    Seeing that he couldn''t get up all the time, Hua Yueling also became a little impatient. He wanted to get on the road earlier, but now there is no way to go without waiting for the other party to come up.Unless he doesn''t care about the other party and leaves directly by himself, but that will definitely not work.


    In any case, two people are considered teammates for the time being, so it would be too wicked to just throw their partners in the middle of the road.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t do such a thing, so she could only sit and wait, and when he wanted to help and asked the adventurer, the other party shook his head and refused him.


    "No, I can come up by myself."


    The adventurer still insists on his own ideas, firmly believes that he can come up with his own strength, without the help of Hua Yueling''s power.Since this is the case, Hua Yueling is naturally not good to say anything. If the other party thinks so, he will listen to the other party''s ideas, and he will not blend in with what the other party likes.


    Sitting on the top of the mountain and waiting, Hua Yueling felt quite boring.


    Almost ten minutes passed, and it was about the time to rest. I saw the adventurer slammed up and jumped to the top with a strong push on his hand and a strong kick on his foot.


    "Come up."


    "Let''s take a rest, you took a lot of physical effort to come up."


    Hua Yueling pointed to the open space next to her. Although the top of the mountain was not big, there was still room for two people to sit and rest.


    The adventurer didn''t say anything, he just sat down, even lying down.


    The two of them sat on the top of the mountain and looked at the surrounding scenery. The scenery was not bad, not to mention where they came from, and they could see far from both sides.Only the place they were going to was sold by the mountain and blocked their sight. There was no way to see it, so they didn''t know what was on the other side of the mountain.


    "The next road is easy."


    Hua Yueling looked over there and said.The slope on the opposite side of the mountain is relatively gentle, which makes it easy to walk.

 1319 Chapter 1319

    The adventurer was lying on the top of the mountain to rest. He was really tired, and he didn''t want to move when he was tired.The energy that had been accumulated with great difficulty was only consumed in an instant.


    Fortunately, I came up, as long as I came up, I could rest.


    Hua Yueling turned his head and looked at him, seeing his appearance, there was no way to move forward in a short time, so he could only rest here for a while.Hua Yueling could go out and explore the way to see what''s ahead, but it didn''t seem to make any sense.


    "I''m going to find the way, you can rest here."


    "Thank you, I will catch up with you if I have strength in a while."


    The adventurer wanted to go with him, but he couldn''t bear to let him climb the mountain temporarily, so he said so.


    "Don''t worry, I just go ahead and have a look, and I''ll be back soon. Anyway, the road is not far away."


    Go down into the valley and then go up the mountain, unless it is to go further.But there is no need for that, as long as the village is over another mountain, it is obviously not like that.


    Hua Yueling climbed over the mountain and came to the other side, and another higher mountain blocked his way.If you want to go forward, you have to climb another mountain.There was nothing worth noting here, Hua Yueling turned around and returned.


    If he is the only one, it is fine to leave, but he is here with others, and he has to think for others, and he can''t just leave like this.


    When I went back, I saw the adventurer sitting up, but he looked tired.


    "I''m back, how about there?"


    "It''s still a mountain. It takes a lot of effort to get past. You can rest again, otherwise you can''t get past."


    "Even the mountain must not be as steep as this side. If that''s the case, don''t even think about passing it today."


    This is just a joke, even if you run into steep mountains, it won''t be so.But it must take a lot of time and strength, and they don''t want that.


    "It will be a lot easier, don''t worry too much."


    "That''s fine. Let''s set off in a while. You can rest earlier in the village. After a break, you can go around here in the afternoon. I really want to see what''s nearby."


    The two sat on the top of the mountain for a while, and when the adventurer had rested, they stood up and walked to the opposite side together.After crossing the mountains and ridges, the two of them never stopped. Fortunately, the weather is pretty good now, and there is no feeling of being too hot. Otherwise, it will be difficult even to travel, and Hua Yueling is not willing to be hot. Travel under the weather.


    After climbing over a mountain, there is still another in front of them, although they don''t know how far they have to go to reach their destination.But as long as they think that they will be closer to the destination as long as they climb another mountain, they will have the strength to move forward.


    "It''s ok, much easier than the mountain in front."


    As he said this, the adventurer was also a little gasping, he was still relatively tired and needed to rest.


    "Persevere."


    Hua Yueling was faster than him. After this series of observations, Hua Yueling found that the adventurer was not only weak, but also not very good at physical strength.


    "It looks like a rookie adventurer who hasn''t been out for long."


    Originally, he thought that the other party should at least have some experience, but now it is not like that.


    This adventurer has very little adventure experience, not even as much as him.Although Hua Yueling is quite strong, she really hasn¡¯t experienced too much in terms of adventure. She has been to several places with others, but she has some adventure experience, but the adventurer in front of him estimates Not as good as him.


    This is really...


    Hua Yueling didn''t think of this, although there was nothing to say.


    After climbing over the four peaks, they finally found the village, in the valley below the peak at their feet.After they found the place, they also roughly understood why the village was in such a place.


    The valley below is larger than the spaces that have passed before. The village is built almost in the center, and there is still space on all sides.


    There are not many people in the village, but it still looks a bit lively.


    It is estimated that very few people will come here, and very few people here will go out, no matter where it is, it is very troublesome, and this is just a normal village, and there is no special place.


    It is difficult for this kind of place to attract adventurers, and if Huayueling could not feel the familiar power fluctuations nearby, he would not come.


    However, he didn''t know what purpose the adventurer with him had.Maybe I just want to come here to have a look, this possibility cannot be said to be impossible, but Hua Yueling doesn''t think so.


    Some are too coincidental. Whether it''s the timing of meeting him or the goal of two people, Hua Yueling still feels that this coincidence is a bit outrageous.He thinks this is not a coincidence.


    It''s just that the other party hasn''t taken any action so far, so Hua Yueling hasn''t done anything, just warning the other party, wanting to see when the other party will act and what kind of action it will take.


    In fact, he was quite curious. If the adventurer beside him really only had the strength he showed, then no matter what he did, it was actually not a threat to him, and he didn''t need to be afraid of the other party.


    The two of them walked down the mountain, and some people could be seen in the village down the mountain. Those people seemed to be quite busy doing their own things.


    "Although it is only an illusion world, it is still very realistic."


    At least no matter if you observe it carefully or whatever, it is difficult for you to see what is wrong, except for the style of painting.


    This should be the other party''s special technique, the other party didn''t expect to be able to fool him, after all, it was in that situation, and he agreed to help Xiaoxue.


    But whether it was able to fool others or not, it was really difficult to get out of this illusion world. It took Hua Yueling a lot of time to get here, and it took more time to get out.It was quite troublesome anyway, he understood after experiencing the action in the illusion world last time.


    Because she knew these things in her heart, Hua Yueling was not anxious now, even calmer than ever.Staring calmly at the village below the mountain, the breath of power is hidden in that village.


    "The breath is so weak that it is difficult to detect where the specific location is."


    Hua Yueling judged that there was still no way to find out the breath on the hillside, the breath seemed to linger in the entire village.

 1320 Chapter 1320 Boarding

    Hua Yueling and the adventurer entered the village one after the other. Their arrival attracted the attention of many people. The villagers had forgotten what they had to do, and they all turned their heads and looked at them. come.


    Hua Yueling wasn''t very comfortable with this kind of treatment, and didn''t like the feeling of being stared at by others, so he lowered his head slightly so that he could feel less of being stared at.


    The people in the village should rarely see anyone coming here, so no matter what they think, they look at them with a curious look, as if they have something different from ordinary people.


    After walking into the village, Huayueling suddenly remembered one thing, would such an ordinary village really have a place to live?Looking around for a week, I can''t find a hotel. In fact, it is strange that such a village really has a hotel.


    Then they still want to stay here at night?


    Hua Yueling had completely forgotten what she was going to do, and she was still thinking about these things.But soon he recovered, and shook his head vigorously to make his mind more clear.


    "Wait, wait, it''s not right, I want to quickly crack this illusion space!"


    Hua Yueling also realized that his thoughts were affected by this space. In fact, it was because of traveling with the adventurer. Therefore, he was affected by this adventure and made him forget the purpose of coming here. Up.


    This is quite normal, although it is said.


    "I was almost fooled like this," Hua Yueling immediately felt that this must be the conspiracy of the illusionist, who wanted to immerse himself in this illusion space and forget the rest, but fortunately he was still relatively sober Yes, it¡¯s not so easy to lie to the past. "You have to be calmer later."


    The adventurer raised his head and looked around, but there was nothing worthy of his attention here. After all, this place was still an ordinary village, no different from the ones he had been to before.


    "Are you going to continue your adventure later? Or do you want to stay here for a night?"


    Hua Yueling asked him in a low voice after two steps.


    "Don¡¯t go now. I just arrived at this village. I¡¯m going to rest here. I haven¡¯t figured out where to go next. I¡¯ll talk about it when I think about it. But I¡¯m probably going to rest here for one night. Bother people here."


    When the two reached the village center, they were blocked by an old man. The old man was holding a cane in his hand. He seemed to have good bones, not worse than the young man.


    "These two are adventurers?"


    "Yes, we came from the village over there. We arrived here today so we want to rest here for one night and leave tomorrow."


    Hua Yueling nodded first, and then said.


    "Oh, welcome," the village head seemed to welcome them, and I don''t know if it''s because no outsiders have been here for a long time. "Please feel free to be here when you two are here. Don''t be too restrictive. As for the place to live. , You can come to the old man¡¯s house, or live in the house over there. There is no one there, but we usually clean the house, so it will not be messy, and the living is fine."


    "Excuse me, can we go and see?"


    Hua Yueling doesn''t like living in a stranger''s house. She thought that it would be better to live in the house with no one, so she nodded and pointed there.


    "Just let the old man take the two of them."


    The village chief took the initiative to lead them to the empty house he introduced to them, and then opened the door to enter.


    Hua Yueling and the adventurer entered together. The house was not empty, but there were still furniture.It''s just that these furniture are quite old, in Hua Yueling''s opinion, they should be thrown away.


    However, these furniture are not for their use after all, they are just used to add some life to this house. In this case, this place will not be regarded as an abandoned house.


    The area of ??this house is not small. In addition to the outside living room, there are two rooms inside, each with a bed and some other furniture.


    "Can you two live here?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s already very good here, and I''m sorry to trouble you."


    "It doesn''t matter, this place was originally used as the master of the outsiders, and it would be great if it can satisfy you."


    Seeing that they were satisfied with this place, the village chief nodded.


    "Then you won''t disturb the two of you, if you have anything to ask, you can come to the old man. In addition, you can come to the old man''s house for lunch."


    "Will you trouble you?"


    Hua Yueling did not immediately agree, but asked so.


    "No, how can it be troublesome? My wife, she would be very happy to see someone come to our village. The two are here for the first time in so long."


    "If that''s the case, I will trouble you."


    Hua Yueling once again expressed her gratitude to the village chief.After that, the village head left here and told them that they could go there later.


    After nodding and agreeing, Hua Yueling separated from the adventurer, and the two entered their respective rooms.Adventurers need to rest for a while, while Hua Yueling has other more important things.


    When she came to her room, Hua Yueling lay on the bed, quietly thinking about certain issues.


    With full exploration capabilities, he was exploring where the hidden power in this village was.The breath seemed to be close, but he couldn''t find it quickly anyway.


    This is very strange, is it well hidden?Hua Yueling didn''t know exactly what method the other party used to hide her breath, but it was indeed a lot more troublesome than searching before.Perhaps it was because it was too easy for him to find him these few times, so the other party came up with a better way to stump him.


    "But it''s not easy to find in such a place."


    This is a village, and people still live in it.Even if they knew that these people were just people in illusion, they were not real human beings, but Hua Yueling still couldn''t say that they would treat them like nothing.Maybe someone can do this, but it''s definitely not him.


    Hua Yueling was a little embarrassed, it was really not easy to handle now, the situation was a bit troublesome.


    "It might be okay if you act at night."


    Thinking about this, he rolled over.This bed is not bad. The bed is covered with a sheet and is clean. As the village chief said, it was cleaned recently, and this house is also not intended to be used by no one at all.

 1321 Chapter 1321

    After resting in the room for a while, the village chief¡¯s grandson ran over and told them to eat.Hua Yueling had already agreed before, and now she had the intention to refuse, but it was not easy to do so, so she had to get up and go out.


    "Big brother, sister asked me to tell you to eat at my house!"


    "Well," Hua Yueling nodded, but did not see the adventurer. It seems that he should be still in his room. "Where is the other big brother, haven''t you called him?"


    "Yes, but the big brother did not respond, so I called the big brother first."


    "No response? Are you asleep?"


    Hua Yueling thought in her heart, walked to the door of the next room, stopped in front of the door, and reached out to push the door.


    The door is locked from the inside, so there is no way to open it from the outside.


    "are you asleep?"


    Hua Yueling felt that it was impossible. He was there when chatting with the village chief before, and also agreed, it is impossible to fall asleep so soon.


    "Bump!"


    I knocked on the door, but there was no response.


    "Hey? That''s weird."


    Hua Yueling wondered, wondering what was going on.Lie on the door and look inside through the crack of the door. The door here is not tight, so you can see the inside through the crack.


    "Well...no one seems to be on the bed..."


    I can vaguely see that the bed inside is empty, and no one is lying there.In other words, the adventurer is probably not in it.


    This is weird. Where did he go in such a short period of time, and he went out alone. What did he do?


    Hua Yueling thought about these questions suspiciously, but it was difficult to find the answer in a short time.


    "Bump!"


    "Is it inside?"


    Hua Yueling asked while knocking on the door, but still no one answered, which meant that there should be no one inside.


    "..."


    "It should be okay?"


    Hua Yueling wondered if it would be better to crash into it directly, but it didn''t seem to be necessary.It''s actually quite safe here, and he didn''t notice anyone coming here.


    "But if he really goes out... why is the door locked?"


    Before, Hua Yueling patronized whether the other party was inside, and didn''t notice this, but now he suddenly noticed something wrong.If there is really no one in the room, the door is indeed locked from the inside, which is weird.


    "Is it through the window?"


    I don''t know if the two rooms are the same, but Hua Yueling''s room has a window. Although it is a little troublesome, it is still possible to go out. This may explain why.


    "Big brother?"


    The little boy ran over and looked at him with his head tilted, showing a look of confusion.


    "Oh, let you wait a long time, or else, go back and talk to your grandfather first, and you will say that there is something about your elder brother, and it will be over in a while."


    "But Grandpa asked me to take my elder brother to the house. Does my elder brother know where my house is?"


    "..."


    This is what Hua Yueling had forgotten. He didn''t even know where the village chief''s home was.


    "Well, let''s talk about it when you go out. After you go out, you tell your elder brother where your house is, and then elder brother will go by in a while, okay?"


    Hua Yueling said this in a child-like tone, and the one in front of her was indeed a child, so she really listened to him.After going out with him, he pointed to the house in the middle of the village which was slightly larger than the other houses.


    "It''s there."


    In fact, it is larger, but in fact it is not too far from other houses. If you don¡¯t observe it carefully, you can¡¯t see it.


    "I see, go back first."


    The little boy looked again, then turned around and ran away, and ran back home.


    Hua Yueling walked around the building to the outside of the room where the adventurer was staying, standing in front of the window, he looked inside through the glass, and it was really clear what was going on in the room.


    "No one..."


    The adventurer was not in it, he was right.But where did he go, and he has to go at this time. Has he already been to the village chief''s house?


    There were too many thoughts in Hua Yueling''s mind all of a sudden. These thoughts couldn''t stop going out.


    "But it''s not incomprehensible that he suddenly disappeared, but he just doesn''t know what the other party will do."


    Hua Yueling is not clear for the time being, after all, there is no clue.But since the other party disappeared on their own initiative, there is no need for him to look for the other party anymore. He believes that the other party will definitely appear when it should appear.


    "Go to dinner first, and see what else happens later."


    Shaking her head, Hua Yueling no longer cares about this, anyway, she can''t think of it.Turned around and walked to the village chief''s house.


    At the door of the village chief''s house, the village chief was walking out of it. It seemed that the little boy could not call him over, so the village chief was going to find him himself.But before he reached the door, he saw that he had come, and the village chief hurriedly greeted him.


    "Why do you come here alone, Lord Adventurer?"


    When I saw Hua Yueling alone, the village chief asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know where he went, but maybe I''m interested in the surrounding environment, so let''s go around. I went to find him and didn''t see him in the room, so I came here alone."


    Hua Yueling still answered the village chief''s question, whether it was created by illusion or not, at least so far the village chief has performed well.In that case, Hua Yueling didn''t have to offend him.


    There may be some useful information that can be learned from the village chief. Hua Yueling also has such thoughts, but so far he has no intention of asking.Hua Yueling still had to think about how to ask, he couldn''t guarantee how the other party would respond if he really asked.


    That kind of breath should be very important to this village, but I just don''t know if the people here understand all of this, Hua Yueling feels that this is unlikely, no matter from which way it is considered.


    Although the village chief still had some doubts as to why another person would go out when it was time to eat, he obviously did not think that Hua Yueling would deceive him. He was still a simple old man.


    People sincerely invite themselves to come over for dinner, even if it is to respond to the other party''s sincerity, they should not refuse the other party.


    Followed him into the house. Even though the house is not too big, there are still a lot of people inside. In addition to the village chief and his wife, there are also their sons and daughters and their other half, and then their children. Up.


    There are eight or nine people in total, which is really a lot of people.

 1322 Chapter 1322 Village Chiefs House

    The village chief''s family warmly welcomed his arrival, but Hua Yueling was very embarrassed, and didn''t know what he was worthy of welcome, and was treated like this by everyone.


    It was really difficult for Hua Yueling to adapt to receiving such treatment for the first time.However, at this time, it is impossible to avoid it no matter what, it must be hard to support.


    At the invitation of the village chief, he sat down at the table. Then the village chief''s family also sat down partly, while the rest of the others were still tidying up.The lunch is not finished yet, and the remaining dishes are not served.


    The children did not sit at the same table with them. One of the reasons was that there were too many people on their side, but the table was not that big, and there was no way for the children to sit down.Even if it is squeezed, it is impossible to squeeze it down, so they can only make them feel wronged, because they are sitting at a small table.


    There is also wine here, Hua Yueling thought of this, but she really didn''t expect the other party to pour herself wine.To be honest, he wanted to refuse at the time. He wanted to refuse and took out a can of drink. Unfortunately, he didn''t bring a drink, and at this time he told people that he didn''t drink but only drink or water... ¡­


    Seeing that they are also full, it is difficult for him to say rejection.


    "Um... think of a way to dump it later."


    He would definitely not be able to let Hua Yueling drink, so the only way was to throw it away. He would rather waste it than drink.This has nothing to do with whether there is some persistence in his heart, the main reason is hesitate that he does not like the taste of wine.


    This is true whether it is beer or liquor, as well as wine and the like. He has tasted it, but no matter how he tastes it, he feels that these wines are far from the drinks.It made him really unable to understand why so many people like to drink, and they can¡¯t eat without alcohol when they eat.


    Not long after sitting down, the remaining dishes and wine glasses were put on the table. The food on this table was extremely rich, and it really didn''t match such a small village.In order to welcome his village chief and his family, he really paid a lot of money.


    I don¡¯t know why the other party welcomes him so much, what I have to say is really mysterious, Hua Yueling is quite strange, they come here as adventurers, but it is just an ordinary adventure, but the village chief does. A warm welcome, no matter how you look at it, it''s like asking for something.


    Although it was possible that the other party was such a hospitable person, Hua Yueling didn''t particularly believe in this statement. In his opinion, this possibility was not high.


    It doesn''t have to be something bad that is brewing for no reason, but he must have his thoughts.


    A lunch is pretty good, and the food here is quite hearty, although the taste is definitely not as good as in modern society.There is a lack of materials, and the cooking methods are not so skillful.


    Ingredients are still very important. In many cases, ingredients determine the taste. Without good ingredients, it is difficult to make a delicious taste.Hua Yueling can also eat it. The village chief¡¯s wife has a good income and tried her best to prepare all the dishes, but there is still no way to compare with the food Hua Yueling has eaten.


    In the intersecting time, when they were talking about the sky, time passed unconsciously, and Hua Yueling didn''t even feel it.


    "time flies."


    When he noticed the passage of time, more than an hour had passed.Thinking that he had been chatting with them for such a long time, Hua Yueling admired him a little. He was not the kind of person who could chat, and it was amazing enough to be able to talk to them for so long.


    However, it is mainly the people in the village chief¡¯s family who can say very well that he has relatively few opportunities to speak. He basically listens, and only occasionally speaks two sentences.


    A meal can be regarded as a delight for the host and the host. After lunch, Hua Yueling stayed here for a while, and then said goodbye to them.The village chief didn''t keep him, and took the initiative to send him away.


    After excluding the village chief''s house, Hua Yueling thanked the village chief again, then turned and left and returned to the temporary residence. Hua Yueling did not return to the room immediately after entering.Instead, he stood at the door and waited for a while, then leaned out and looked outside.


    The village chief was turning around and walking back, and after a while, he saw him go home.


    "Well, it''s a little dangerous to act at this time."


    Hua Yueling, who was dangerous or something, wasn''t afraid. In this illusion space, what really scared him didn''t exist yet.But he is really strange, where is that adventurer now.


    "Let''s go see it again, if he comes back, there will be no problem. But if he doesn''t come back, you can look for it."


    In fact, Huayueling''s main purpose is not this, but you can look for it by the way and see what the other party is doing.


    After confirming that there was no one outside, Hua Yueling came out again outside the house. He didn''t want his actions to be discovered by others.I came to the outside of the room where my companion lived, looked inside through the window, and had a meal. After so long, I still didn''t see the adventurer coming back, and the room was still empty.


    It seemed that it disappeared suddenly, and would never come back.


    Hua Yueling felt that things shouldn''t develop to that point, but what did he do after the other party disappeared like this, Hua Yueling was still quite curious and wanted to know.


    "The key is to find his location, otherwise it would be difficult to know."


    Hua Yueling came up with such thoughts, but it was very difficult to find the other side.The other party may not be in this village anymore, but Hua Yueling''s goal is to be in this village.


    "I also explored the village chief''s house, and the breath doesn''t seem to be hidden there."


    Recalling what she saw and heard in the village chief¡¯s house, Hua Yueling had made preparations before going. Both the village chief and his family were ordinary people, and there was nothing worth noting.He also observed them in particular, so he was sure.


    The village chief''s house is also relatively ordinary. Although the presence of that kind of breath can be detected, it should have overflowed from other places, not there.


    "It''s weird, the hidden is really good, much better than I thought."


    In fact, if the hiding method is the same as at the beginning, then he doesn''t need to worry about it.The breath spreads all over the village, it seems that the whole village is a hiding place for that breath, but Huayueling knows that it is impossible!


    It should have been Xiaoxue''s help to hide, using this way to confuse her sight.

 1323 Chapter 1323

    After observing his companion''s room, Hua Yueling wandered around in the village, but he didn''t blatantly look around, so it''s easy to be misunderstood by the people in the village about his bad purpose.


    Hua Yueling avoided the eyes of others by virtue of her superb skill, but fortunately it seemed to be a matter of time, so basically no one could be seen in the village. Everyone did not go out, but was at home.


    This made Hua Yueling''s actions more convenient, but the search was caught in a predicament, no matter how to investigate, she couldn''t find the information she needed.There seems to be nothing here, although he can easily perceive the presence of that breath, but he can''t find an accurate location.


    This is actually quite annoying. It''s like a fly "buzzing" above your head, but you can''t find its place anyway.It''s very annoying just to think about it, let alone such a thing.


    The Hua Yueling family was searching for what they were looking for, but it was very difficult, even more difficult than imagined.


    Everyone hopes that their actions can be simpler, but this is not something you can think of.Hua Yueling probably knows it too. This is probably the test the other party has given him, and the test is definitely more than this. It is estimated that there will be others next, but anyway, the test is the test.


    Hua Yueling also had an idea about what the dilemma he was about to encounter. He looked at all this calmly. There was no need to be impatient. The more impatient, the less able to achieve the goal.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling closed her eyes, leaned against the wall, thinking quietly.


    "Every house seems possible, but logically speaking, the key things shouldn¡¯t be in these places. These places are too ordinary, and it¡¯s easy to find them, and the hidden breath is not special. Easy."


    "There should be a special place. You can only find it there."


    That place should be hidden, but maybe it is not, but at least it should be thinking about it.


    "If it is a hidden place, the key is where it will be hidden?"


    Huayue Ling thought about it and couldn''t figure it out. He tried to bring himself into the mind of the person who got him here, but found that he couldn''t do it anyway.Insufficient experience does not mean that you can bring it in if you want.


    Shaking his head and sighing softly, Hua Yueling leaned out again, checked the situation in the village and walked out.Walking aimlessly in the village, he still didn''t find it.


    "Is it not in the village, but outside the village?"


    There is no way to determine where Hua Yueling is. There is no clue except for the clear breath that is hard to feel. It is obviously not enough to rely on one clue.At least for Hua Yueling, more is needed.


    "Any other clues?"


    Standing still, Huayue Lingzai thought carefully, but couldn''t think of more useful things anyway.


    "Anyway, let''s look around first, and think of other ways if it doesn''t exist."


    The exploration skill is a very useful skill, but it does not mean that it can solve all the problems. At least the problems facing now are still difficult to solve.


    Hua Yueling turned around, but still didn''t find anything.


    "Ah, isn''t it here? Is it somewhere else?"


    I still haven''t found it in the village, whether it''s in the village chief''s house or those ordinary people''s houses.This is actually quite strange. It is the strangest place to think about here, but when you really enter here, you find that it is more ordinary than imagined.


    The usual things were not normal at all, but Hua Yueling could never find a strange place.


    "Go out and have a look?"


    Returning to where she lives now, Hua Yueling went to look outside the window of the adventurer who followed her, only to find that no one was there.


    "I haven''t come back... it''s weird."


    Looking at the time, Hua Yueling found that it was still early, but the adventurer had been out for quite a while.Moreover, he was not found in Huayueling Village after a round, which means he was not in the village.


    "Not in the village, nor in other people''s homes..."


    Hua Yueling looked around, scanning the mountains, looking for anyone.


    "No one."


    Could it be said that he had climbed the mountain and went further afield, but he didn''t have that need.It has already expended a lot of energy to travel over the mountains and ridges to get here. Logically speaking, he should be resting. It is impossible to go so far.


    "...If you think about it this way, isn''t his room the most suspicious?"


    This may be some kind of clue, a clue that I left to myself deliberately, but I haven''t thought about that.


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, and felt that this possibility still exists, so you can go and take a look.But if you want to get in, you have to destroy the door, so it''s easy to get the attention of others.


    "It''s better to do this when you really can''t manage that much. It seems to be a little early to choose this method. I haven''t seen it outside the village. Let''s look at it from a distance. I didn''t find that this place is the target again."


    Hua Yueling made a decision, not to mention here for now, but to talk about it later.This was also a decision made after careful consideration. The villagers here behaved very friendly, but it would be hard to say if they destroyed the door of this room.


    Thinking about it, he did not destroy the door, but quickly left the village.


    The outside of the village is green and the environment is very good.Huayueling stepped on the green grass and walked up the mountain range quickly, and it didn''t take a few minutes to come to the back of the mountain range.This is also to prevent detection.


    After coming up, he even turned around to observe the situation behind him, and found that there was still nothing coming out of the village.It was empty and very quiet, very different from when they came.


    But after all, the time is not the same. Noon is mostly when people are resting, Hua Yueling didn''t think about anything more, but focused on her eyes.


    "No one is there, will it be in other directions?"


    Looking around, what you see is the barren environment above the mountains. You can still see the green grass below the mountains. When you reach the mountains, there is only a pile of loess.There is nothing else, it seems meaningless.


    Hua Yueling walked along the mountain range to the other side. He wanted to turn around all around, and then see if he could find anything, if he hadn''t found anything yet...

 1324 Chapter 1324 Hesitant Girl

    "Sure enough, there is still no... then there is really only one possibility."


    Hua Yueling clenched her fists, and in the end the situation was the most likely that she had thought of not long ago.Unable to find the figure of that person, he disappeared out of thin air.


    "But this is the world of others after all, and it''s an illusion world. He may just be a guide, just to lead me here."


    That''s what I said, but after arriving here, I didn''t run into any traps, nor encountered any danger.I can''t lure him here just to let him live here.


    No matter how Hua Yueling thinks about this possibility, it is unlikely, but it is difficult for him to think of the specific reason why the other party attracted him.


    "Um... go back, I can only break in and have a look."


    Hua Yueling walked down the mountain range, but it didn''t take long to hear the door opening and the sound of footsteps. He wanted to find a place to hide, but where he was now, there was no place to hide deliberately.


    A woman came out. She was a very beautiful woman with long silver-white hair. She was wearing the most common linen clothes. It was very simple, but it couldn''t hide her beauty.


    After leaving the room, she seemed to have no purpose. She stood at the door of her house for a while, raised her head and looked forward. She didn''t know what she was thinking about. Anyway, she just stood quietly for a while, nothing. do.


    After watching her for a few moments, Hua Yueling saw that she didn''t move, knowing that it was the best time for herself to walk away, speeding up her pace and walking down the mountain.Covering her footsteps, Hua Yueling calmly went to the bottom of the mountain, hiding behind one of the buildings, and then walked along the wall in the direction of the house where she lived.


    On the way back to the place where she temporarily lived, Hua Yueling glanced around, but no one else was seen. It seems that no one else in this village except the girl has any plans to wake up.


    The village was quiet, as if no one was there. Even if I saw a girl coming out just now, when she didn''t move or make a sound, it seemed as if she didn''t exist.This is the fact. People need to speak or do something to add a sense of presence, no matter what kind of environment they are in. If they don¡¯t do anything, just stay silently, no matter what kind of environment they are In, your existence is like non-existence.


    The air is relatively fresh, Hua Yueling breathed such air, leaned against the wall and raised her head.


    "Go and see."


    Thinking of observing the girl secretly, Hua Yueling began to act when she thought of it, and immediately got up and walked in the direction of the girl.Hidden in the shadows behind the houses.


    Huayueling seemed to endure, all she had to do was to hide.


    Hiding in a position where the girl could be seen a little far away, Hua Yueling poked her head out.


    "..."


    The girl''s small mouth moved, as if she was saying something, but there was no one beside her, she was talking to herself.


    The girl seemed to be tangled, her eyebrows were almost twisted together, and her big beautiful golden eyes blinked and blinked, and there was an unresolvable sadness in them.


    "Why is she worrying about it?"


    Hua Yueling poked her head and stared at the girl for a while, seeing that she didn''t do anything else, just as if she was worried.After thinking about it, he didn''t go out. He didn''t want to attract other people''s attention here.


    "It''s better to go back and do my thing, finish it earlier and calm down earlier."


    Naturally, Hua Yueling also wanted to rest, but resting in such a place was not comfortable at home, so instead of staying here, he hoped to be able to go home.


    He turned around and was about to leave, but when he retracted his head, he noticed that the girl seemed to have figured out something, and turned and walked outside, which is the direction he was in.


    On the road outside, she walked along the road towards the direction where Hua Yueling and the others lived.


    "?"


    He doesn''t know what the girl is going to do, but he knows that if he wants to go back, he should be careful, otherwise it is very likely that the girl will find out.


    In fact, it is fine even if it is discovered, but Hua Yueling feels that it is better to be more cautious, and stop being discovered, otherwise things will be more troublesome.


    Thinking about it this way, he also left here quickly, walking along the shadow behind the house, and soon returned to a place very close.Leaning against the wall and leaning her head to observe the outside, the girl turned around and went into the path between the houses next to her.


    "Hurry over now just in time."


    With such thoughts in mind, Hua Yueling ran out without talking, and then rushed all the way to the opposite side. After entering the trail, Hua Yueling sprinted quickly and returned to where she lived.


    After entering the house, Hua Yueling spied on the outside situation, and found that the girl walked out slowly after a while.The girl''s eyes fell to this side, right in the house where he lived, as if he was hesitating about something, as if she wanted to come but didn''t dare to come.


    The girl faced this head-on, and didn''t hide her plan, but he didn''t notice Hua Yueling either, otherwise the situation might be a little different.


    Attention was not completely focused here, the girl was also thinking about other things, so she didn''t find Hua Yueling was watching her.


    With a beautiful face and beautiful soft long hair, her beauty cannot be concealed even in such an environment.It was a natural beauty, a natural beauty, which was given to him by heaven.No one can grow into such a beautiful appearance.


    Those big golden eyes should be said to be very energetic, but they are thinking about something, so they are a little lost and a little sad.His mouth drooped, and although his head was slightly lifted up, he didn''t have much strength, and he seemed to have a feeling of weakness.


    The feeling is very clear, I can see that she is a bit difficult, and it is not small, it should be very troublesome, otherwise she will not be so troubled about it, she dare not come over immediately, but want to think there. It''s been a while.


    The air seemed to be stagnant, Huayueling did not move, and the girl did not move.Hua Yueling is waiting, and the girl is hesitating.


    Before she acted, Hua Yueling couldn''t do anything, so she could only wait here, waiting for the girl to act, whether he was leaving or coming over, he could do anything.


    Smell the smell in the air, it was a faint smell that was hard to smell.I can''t say whether I like it or not, it''s just getting used to it.


    The hand touched the wall lightly. The wall was made of bricks, very strong, but also very old.

 1325 Chapter 1325

    Hua Yueling waited. The girl still had no response until now. After hesitating, I don''t know how long it has been. Hua Yueling and others are a little irritable.But he can''t do anything. He can''t go out and ask the girl what he is thinking now, so that it will not scare the girl away.


    It is definitely not possible to do that, so we can only look at the situation again.


    Reluctantly found a stool and sat down, Hua Yueling lay on the table.


    The sultry air made people a little drowsy, Hua Yueling half-squinted her eyes, and she felt like she was being grilled in the hot air.The air burned by the sun had a special smell, as if something had been roasted, it also smelled dull and unpleasant.


    Hua Yueling was a little tired, and wanted to rest for a while, mainly because she waited too long.The girl really doesn''t know what''s going on. She has been thinking for so long, and if it continues like this, when everyone wakes up and comes out, it is estimated that she still hasn''t finished thinking.


    What did Hua Yueling do about this, he had no choice.


    "Excuse me, is anyone there?"


    After another period of time passed, light footsteps sounded, perhaps because of worry in her heart, the girl''s footsteps were very slow and light, like catkins floating.Almost no sound can be heard, Hua Yueling''s hearing is naturally different, so she can hear clearly.


    He also sat up immediately, stood up, and walked to his room.


    The girl''s footsteps stopped outside the door, and she saw her upper body cautiously leaning in, asking softly.


    Hua Yueling also assumed the posture that she had just gone out, and she yawned as she walked out, with all the sleepiness on her face, as if she had just woke up and was not full yet.


    "you are?"


    Hua Yueling stared at the other party''s face, tilted her head and asked.It seemed that he didn''t know the other person, but to be honest, Hua Yueling really didn''t know her, and only met her not long ago.


    "Aila, you just call me Aila."


    The girl said respectfully, Hua Yueling was really surprised. To be honest, he has basically never received such treatment.It feels pretty good for a girl to talk to herself so respectfully.


    The mood improved involuntarily, and Hua Yueling spoke a lot more briskly, and was able to talk to the other party normally.


    "Is there something bothering you about Ella? That''s why I came to see me, and if there is any, tell me, I will see if I can help you."


    Hua Yueling also spoke in a softer tone so as not to frighten the girl.Don''t look at the girl who looked normal when she talked to him. In fact, the girl was still very nervous, and Hua Yueling could feel it.


    Whether it is facial expressions, movements or from her heartbeat, she can easily feel her tension, but the girl is trying to control herself, but this control effect is not great.


    Hua Yueling did not urge her in a hurry, but gestured her with both hands down to calm down and not be so nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous, I am no different from the people you usually get along with. There is no need to be so scared of me."


    "call¡­¡­"


    Hearing what he said, Aila''s body was tight for a moment, and she could feel that she was even more tense, but after Hua Yueling''s words were taken care of, she relaxed again.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Aira calmed down a lot, and it was possible to communicate with him more normally.


    "Sorry, I have some..."


    "It''s okay, after all, facing a stranger, this kind of emotion is normal, I can understand."


    Hua Yueling said quickly, for fear of making the other party feel scared.But he didn''t know, the more it was, the more it would make the other party nervous.Fortunately, Ella didn''t feel that way. Seeing him speak before he finished speaking, he couldn''t help but laughed out, feeling he was quite interesting.


    However, the girl''s face changed after she laughed. She looked at Hua Yueling with some worry and didn''t seem to be angry when she saw him. This was a secret sigh of relief.


    "It doesn''t matter, just treat me as an ordinary friend."


    Hua Yueling looked at her expression and knew what she was thinking, so she said in a relaxed tone.


    "Don''t worry about this. Just say what you want to say, I''m listening."


    Compared with these Huayuelings, what is more concerned about the other party¡¯s intentions now. The other party obviously needs his own help. Otherwise, he won¡¯t think for so long before coming. It¡¯s frowning, and now he can¡¯t say it well. Come.


    Hua Yueling can understand her to a certain extent. In fact, Hua Yueling has almost the same idea in this regard. He doesn''t particularly like to ask others, and thinks that is not good.So when I am asking for help, I am always embarrassed to speak up, which is obviously the same for Ella.


    However, Hua Yueling has no experience in this aspect, or he has nothing to say. It depends on Aila herself. She needs to force herself to say what she wants to say. No one else can help.


    The two people fell into a weird silence for a while, and they obviously wanted to say something but no one said anything, and they waited peacefully.I don''t know what they are waiting for, at least Ai La shouldn''t be silent in this regard.


    After a long silence, Alah spoke cautiously, a little embarrassed, but also a little scared.


    "Then, that...actually...actually, I have something to ask you..."


    "..."


    Huayueling watched her silently without speaking, he was waiting for the words below her.


    "Yes, it''s like this..."


    Gradually, Ella seemed to have almost understood what kind of person Hua Yueling was, so her words gradually became fluent.Although the words to be said still have some fearful emotions.


    "I, I went out once before, and went outside, alone... I came across a monster and lost the necklace my mother left me when he was confiscated and chased. I, I want to get it back, but..."


    An eager gaze fell on her body, Hua Yueling still did not speak, and continued to remain silent. This silence was a bit unpleasant, but Alla naturally wouldn''t say anything. She was the one who worried that the other party would be upset. .


    "...If I''m alone, I''m afraid I''ll run into monsters again, so..."


    Secretly glanced at Hua Yueling, what she said was also a bit boring, and she never got to the point.However, Hua Yueling did not urge her, but waited for her to continue speaking, waiting for her to say what she should say.


    "...I hope you can help me, and go with me to find places that may be lost. You are an adventurer, and you must have the ability to fight monsters."


    "..."


    Hua Yueling was silent for a few seconds before speaking.

 1326 Chapter 1326

    "The problem is that there is no problem, I can go with you."


    Hua Yueling nodded and agreed, without any reason to refuse.Ai pulls over and asks herself to help. It consumes a lot of courage just to speak, so she should have to respond.


    This was Hua Yueling''s response. Perhaps the other party was a scam by the person who created this world, but Hua Yueling didn''t care.What Huayueling thinks she can handle,


    Put your goal aside for the time being, first help Aira finish her side, and then do her own thing.Obviously there is actually no relationship between what Ella asked him to help with and what he was supposed to do.


    "Really, really!?"


    Ella didn''t expect him to agree so easily, and was always worried about what to do if he refused, what to say, and how to persuade him.In the end, things were a little different from what she thought. Aroline did not refuse, said nothing, or made a request that made her unacceptable.


    It was so easy to agree, something too simple, it made her feel incredible.After the sense of inconceivability faded away, there was a lot of surprise and happiness in Alla''s heart, and she couldn''t help jumping up.


    Seeing her happy look, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but smile.


    "Over there, if there is nothing else, let''s set off immediately."


    Turning his head and looking at the adventurer''s room behind him, it still didn''t seem to move.But this is also normal. If it is normal, adventurers should go in and out through the front door, no matter who they are. Few people would like to go in and out directly through the window, let alone the window being tightly closed. It can¡¯t be opened at all.


    "lets go."


    Observing Ai La''s face, Hua Yueling walked outside as she said this.When Ella saw him walking outside, she hurriedly followed him out, outside the house, Hua Yueling stuck her footsteps.


    "Over there, you can point it, or lead the way."


    "It''s here!"


    Ai La pointed to the road opposite to when Hua Yueling came, and that was the direction they were heading when they came here.Now it seems to be going on.


    "How far is it? How many mountains have to be climbed?"


    "It''s a little far away. I spent a lot of time on it. When I came back, there were three hills."


    "There are still many monsters in the mountains."


    "Well, but these monsters are usually quite docile and don''t attack others casually. That''s why I went out there by myself, but I didn''t expect a monster to attack suddenly, and I was so scared that I couldn''t move. I finally ran back."


    "If this is the case, let''s go, isn''t it this way?"


    "Ok."


    Hua Yueling and Ai La embarked on a journey, they stepped unhurriedly in that direction, and after leaving the village they began to climb the mountain.Fortunately, this mountain is not that steep, so it''s not that difficult to climb up, it''s relatively easy.


    One person is in front and the other is behind, Hua Yueling is the one who follows.He walked up while observing Ella in front of him. Ella''s physical fitness was much better than he thought, and climbing up the mountain was even easier than an adventurer.


    Ella is definitely not an ordinary person, but her strength is still hard to say, it is true that she is not so strong, but she has to look at what it is.The air is still very hot. Hua Yueling doesn''t like this kind of weather very much. In the past, he preferred to hide at home at such times, avoiding the sun and the hot air.


    Although the same is true at home, the home has air conditioning, so the condition is much better.


    Unless it is necessary, Huayueling is really reluctant to come out in the particularly hot summer, but now there is no way. People ask you to help, and you can''t just refuse them like this.


    It is difficult for Hua Yueling to refuse others. In fact, he also knows very well that it is not necessary to agree to everything, but it is always difficult to refuse when it is time to refuse.This is not to say that Ella should be rejected under the current situation, but that this situation exists.


    When I climbed to the top of the mountain, I went down to a valley with many flowers growing. I don''t know if it grew naturally or was planted by humans.But it shouldn''t be planted. After all, Huayueling has also seen the surrounding villages in the village, and has not seen any flowers.


    I haven''t even planted flowers around the village or even outside my home, let alone a place like this.


    Therefore, Hua Yueling felt that this place might be ordinary flowers, but it was quite strange. After climbing so many mountains, it was the first time I saw such flowers in the valley.


    Ella liked this place very much and ran down quickly when she reached the top of the mountain.Don''t look at her running very fast, after going down, she was a lot slower, walking carefully beside the flowers.I can see that she really likes these flowers, and when she gets to the side, she walks around carefully, for fear that she will step on them accidentally and hurt them.


    The speed was a little slower, Hua Yueling walked down step by step, reached the girl''s side, and followed her gaze.


    The fragrance is tangy, it is the fragrance of the flowers here, it smells very good, the fragrance is not strong, it is rather light.Hua Yueling likes this scent, but doesn''t like the pungent smell.


    Ai La stopped, seemed to have forgotten her purpose, stroked the flowers lightly, and leaned over to smell the fragrance of the flowers.


    Seeing that she wasn''t anxious, Hua Yueling didn''t feel that anxious herself.After the past, just like him, I asked about the fragrance of the flowers here. Don''t look at the flowers formed by pixels, but they look pretty.


    Hua Yueling really wanted to pick off a few flowers to collect, but when she saw Ella was nearby, she gave up this plan.Although it doesn''t mean that you can say anything about Ella, you still have to do it well. If you don''t do it well, it''s not good to make others unhappy.


    "Sorry, I was attracted by these flowers again."


    After stagnating for a while, Ella noticed that she had stopped here and forgot Hua Yueling to one side.She hurriedly apologized to Hua Yueling in embarrassment, but Hua Yueling only shook her head and smiled softly at her.


    "It''s okay, I like it here too. Are these flowers planted here? Or did they exist before?"


    "Well... some of them were planted by myself, but more are still there. There are really many flowers here, and it seems that this place is special and suitable for flower growth."

 1327 Chapter 1327

    "That''s it."


    Hua Yueling nodded, probably knowing something.But it''s quite strange, it is suitable for the growth of flowers in this kind of place. He has never seen such a place before, this is the first time.


    But maybe there is such a peculiar place, the world is very wonderful, not to say that it can be understood clearly.There are many things Hua Yueling doesn''t know.


    "These flowers are really beautiful."


    "Yeah, I also like it the most. I come here every day when I have time. Among these blooms, I like to stay here, no matter what time it is."


    "Then why don''t you build a small house here so that you can live here."


    "I can''t do it alone."


    Ai La lowered his head, shaking his head very depressed.


    "I alone can''t do anything. I don''t have materials, and I don''t know how to build a house, but... I can''t find other people to help."


    "..."


    It is really difficult for a person, let alone a girl, even if a man wants to build his own house, it can be said to be a fantasy.It¡¯s really troublesome to do that. It¡¯s difficult to prepare materials and other things.


    Ella really couldn''t do it, let alone her, Hua Yueling herself didn''t have that confidence.He himself didn''t think he could do this.


    "I can help you if there is more work afterwards."


    "Really!?" Ai La looked incredulous. He didn''t expect that Hua Yueling would say to help herself, as if she was dreaming. "Will it cause you trouble, is it too much trouble for you?"


    But after the surprise, she became nervous again and became concerned about gains and losses, unable to calm down.


    "No, it''s like this time. I want to help you, you don''t have to worry about it. But I still have to have the skill to build a house. Actually, I don''t know how to do this, and the material is also a problem. ."


    There are not many trees on this mountain, and the top of the mountain is bare, so I don¡¯t know where to collect materials.


    But you can think about these things later, don''t worry about it now, after all, Hua Yueling didn''t say that he had to do it.He just said it was possible, not necessarily.


    After staying here for a while, spending a while with flowers, Hua Yueling and the others began to move on.


    After bypassing the brocade garden, they climbed to the second mountain, which was more difficult to climb than the previous one, and the slope was steeper, but this was still nothing to Hua Yueling.


    It was Alah¡¯s performance that made Hua Yueling feel incredible. Perhaps everyone who lived here had the ability to do this, and she took some effort to keep up.It feels even stronger than the adventurer.


    All the way up the mountain, I didn''t pant or tired, and then continued to walk down the mountain.Down the mountain into the valley, followed by another mountain.The slope between the two mountains is still quite large.


    "Where is the place you said you lost? Is it here?"


    "No, I have to climb a mountain, right behind it."


    "But there seems to be no monsters here."


    "Well, you rarely see monsters in the mountains, and there are no monster lairs around here. But it was strange that I came out that time. I ran into a few monsters, all of which were rare. I was too lucky. ."


    "Then your luck is really bad."


    Hua Yueling spread her hands, shrugged her shoulders and said.


    "I probably explored this place. The neighborhood is basically safe and there are no traces of monsters moving. It feels like there are very few monsters coming over. You really happened to happen that day."


    "I thought so when I came here. The chance of encountering a monster is not high, but I still did."


    Ella said with a wry smile.


    "Is the thing you''re looking for left here?"


    "Yes, it''s probably here, but it''s not necessarily. Maybe somewhere I go back, I''m not sure when I lost it."


    Ella looked in the valley and said, touching her breastbone, the pendant that was supposed to be hanging there, but now she doesn''t know where it fell.


    "..."


    Hua Yueling looked at her, there were some things she wanted to ask, but after thinking about it, she still didn''t say these things.Go on like this and look for it with her.


    Not only was a pair of eyes searching for it, but at the same time it was also using exploration skills to find the person, and there was nothing to discover for the time being.Ella went straight to the grass and pushed aside the dazzling dark green grass, searching for it during the period.


    "I shouldn''t fall in this kind of place. Miss Ella, don''t worry, think carefully about what happened during the escape. Only when you think clearly can we find it more accurately. Think about yourself. What kind of things do the necklace fall? It¡¯s hard to lose the necklace if you just run away."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    When he said this, he thought that it was indeed the same thing. He took back his hand and lowered his head to think.


    "I ran up from here, and then..."


    Ai pulled a finger in the direction they came, and said while recalling the situation when that happened.Although it was said that she patronized and fled at that time, it was such a crisis after all, so it was quite clear in her mind.


    I remember more deeply than many things deliberately memorized, days have passed, and I still remember it more clearly. If I remember, I can easily overflow it.


    "I fell on the road, but I forgot where it was, but it should be there."


    "That means we have gone too far."


    "..."


    Ai La lowered her head with a gesture of admitting her mistake. In fact, she was still quite nervous now, worried that Huayue Ling was really angry with herself for this.


    "It''s inevitable. Just go by after you have passed it. It''s okay. Don''t look back because we are slow and cause your necklace to be taken away by other monsters. If it is really picked up by the monster, it will be troublesome. ."


    Hua Yueling walked back while talking, walking quickly, Ella didn''t think he had reacted until he passed by him, and walked back behind him without saying a word.


    Walking up the hillside, Huayueling turned her head to ask for specific details.Although Ella also has some memories of these, it is obviously not so clear. It does not mean that Hua Yueling can answer the questions after asking. Most of the answers are ambiguous and unclear.


    Hua Yueling also tried her best to ask some questions that would help her find the lost necklace, but she didn''t ask as many useful questions as possible.

 1328 Chapter 1328 Headache

    "Did you run back from here?"


    Hua Yueling stood on the top of the mountain and looked down, searching with all her eyes, but it was difficult to find anything. There was no necklace on the hillside.But if it is really in that kind of place, then it should be easy to see it, and there is no need for them to search everywhere like this.


    "Where did some strange things happen? It doesn''t matter what it is."


    "In that case..."


    Ai La lowered her head, pressing one hand on her head, seeming to be a little irritated thinking about the answer to this question.


    "I remember what happened here... but I don''t remember very clearly. I can only say that there are some impressions, but the impressions are not particularly deep."


    "Well, let me ask you, and you will answer. You should still think of something in this way, if you ask questions in this way."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while and said.


    "The first question, did you fall on the way back?"


    "No, I remember this clearly, definitely not."


    Ella replied confidently, probably not, and she remembered it clearly.


    "Then have you been attacked by a monster? Or is it because you have passed some difficult place to walk, with branches and the like next to it, hooking your clothes or the like?"


    "nothing."


    "that¡­¡­"


    Huayueling thought for a while, are there other possibilities?I can''t think of it for the time being. If I really just ran back in a panic along the way, it stands to reason that the necklace would not be easily lost.The necklace was hung around her neck, it was impossible to fall off easily, and nothing touched and just ran away, Hua Yueling felt that it was impossible to lose it anyway.


    "This is weird. Think about it again. Is there anything worth noting besides what I said? The most important thing is whether the necklace has been touched by something. If there is one, you must tell me. "


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Aila''s hesitating expression seemed to have something to say.


    "I didn''t bump into it, I remember it clearly along the way, basically I didn''t bump into anything, and I didn''t fall down."


    "But if that''s the case, is it just that your necklace is broken, so you lose it? But this possibility is not high, unless it is hit by a monster''s attack."


    "No, if I was really hit by a monster, I wouldn''t be able to escape back."


    "..."


    Hua Yueling has nothing to say, she doesn''t know what else is possible.I basically said everything I could think of, but none of the possibilities was denied at a faster rate.


    "But when I passed the flower garden over there, I felt a little different. It seemed that something was attracting me to the past."


    "Is that the place we passed by when we came?"


    "Ok."


    "%"


    Hua Yueling walked down the hillside, came to the valley, searched here, shook his head, and continued to walk forward.


    "The probability is not here. Since you said that none of the things I said is possible, it should have something to do with what you just said. Your necklace should not be an ordinary thing."


    "The necklace was left to me by my mother. It was originally something from my mother."


    "That''s it."


    Hua Yueling was secretly observing her face, and seeing her face a little sad, she knew that her mother had passed away.At this time, it is better not to continue this topic, otherwise it will be sad for others to say.


    Ella is indeed a little sad, it can be seen.Hua Yueling couldn''t say anything at this time, so he walked forward quickly.


    "It''s there?"


    After arriving on the mountain, Hua Yueling pointed at the foot of the mountain and said.He hopes that this way of diverting attention can make the other person come out of the previous grief. His approach is still useful. At least after he asked, Alah¡¯s attention was indeed diverted and he was with him. Staring at the flower bush under the mountain.


    Not long ago, they were still enjoying the wonderful fragrance of the flowers below, but now they saw the scene and felt different.


    "We were there before, but nothing happened."


    Hua Yueling said with certainty that this is a fact.It''s just that they were only on the periphery at the time, maybe something different would happen after entering the flower garden.


    "How did you escape from here?"


    "No, I don''t know."


    Unexpectedly, Ella suddenly hugged her head with her hands, shook her head fiercely with a splitting headache, and said very fast.It was like a series of cannonballs, no one knew what happened to her.


    "what happened to you?"


    Hua Yueling was also taken aback by her sudden reaction, but he still reacted quickly, squatting down, hanging his hand on her shoulder, and then gently patted down and asked.


    "No, I don''t know!"


    Ella''s head dropped lower, almost buried in her chest.She whispered in pain.


    "?"


    The flowers below the mountain were swaying with the wind, the fragrance of flowers overflowed, and the green grass on the mountain, Hua Yueling glanced around, but found nothing worthy of attention.Did someone attack her?Or is it something else.


    Her memory is controlled to some extent, as it happens when she recalls what happened here.


    The painful cry can hear Ella¡¯s heart-piercing pain, Hua Yueling naturally wants to help her, but currently he can¡¯t do anything, she can¡¯t do anything about it, she can only look at it sternly. And waiting.


    "Ah...huh, huh, huh..."


    After a while, the situation seemed to improve, Aila breathed quickly, covered her chest with one hand, and lifted her head slightly.


    "Are you ok?"


    "Also, okay..."


    She tried to stand up, but she just got up a little bit with her hands on her knees, and she swayed a little to fall down, and Hua Yueling quickly hugged her with her hands.


    Ai La leaned against Hua Yueling''s arms, quite weak, unable to say a word of tiredness.


    Hua Yueling didn''t rush her in a hurry, but waited, waiting for her to recover a little before asking what happened.


    "feel better now?"


    "¡­¡­much better."


    Sighing, Alla opened her eyes again and said softly.


    "Sorry, I''m causing you trouble again."


    While she was talking, she held Hua Yueling''s chest and stood up straight, still panting a little, but it sounded better than before.


    "What happened? Does your head hurt?"


    "Well, it''s almost like that, it hurts, it hurts. It''s like...like..."

 1329 Chapter 1329 Necklace

    Hua Yueling was not in a hurry, but let her rest first without worrying.


    Ella also nodded. She had a headache, and she really couldn''t do anything, so she could only sit quietly on the ground.Hua Yueling sat next to observe her, and found that she had been covering her head and closing her eyes, her teeth were clenched, and her eyebrows were almost frowning.


    Muscle lines appeared on her face, very clear, her head hung down, shaking vigorously.


    This pain is still continuous, and I don''t know when it will stop.


    Hua Yueling tried to find out what caused her so much pain, but it was obviously very difficult.Because there were no monsters nearby, and if someone did something like this, he didn''t find any traces of power.


    "Then again, what kind of monster can do this kind of thing?"


    Huayueling thought about it and encountered some monsters here, but none of those monsters seemed to have such abilities.He has only seen it here, and it''s just a phenomenon that happened to Ella, nothing else.


    The situation is still weird, but Hua Yueling can probably guess what''s going on.This has something to do with the monster she encountered. That monster seems to be the type that can only control the spirit, so Aira becomes like this.


    Now Ai La is like Hua Yueling and doesn''t know what to do. He is not an expert in mental strength, and he doesn''t even have much experience. Naturally, he doesn''t know how to help Ai La relieve her current pain.


    The only thing you can do is wait.


    After the wind blew, Hua Yueling''s face was not very good-looking, she frowned and looked at Ai La, praying in her heart that she would recover soon and not keep doing this, but this kind of prayer had no effect.


    The fragrance of flowers was still flowing through the tip of the nose, and I heard the sound of the wind and the sound of the flowers being blown. It was a wonderful piece of music, but now it was accompanied by painful accompaniment.


    The girl next to her was in pain, unable to speak, and could only express her pain by action.She couldn''t do anything, couldn''t act, and couldn''t speak. She could only endure the pain like this, and then wait for the pain to pass.


    "...Does it last so long..."


    Hua Yueling waited for a long time, seeing that there was still no sign of abating on Ella''s side, on the contrary, she felt more painful, frowning deeper, and he felt that the situation might be a little different from what he thought.Something is wrong.


    "I still can''t recover, is there a problem where I think about it..."


    Re-work your thoughts, the most important thing is to understand clearly what is going on.After coming back here, Ella''s situation is not stable and the state is very bad. Why is that?


    "We also passed from here before, but there is nothing unusual about her, but now it has become like this..."


    Hua Yueling covered her forehead with one hand, lowered her head in thought.No enemy attacked, and there was nothing wrong, everything just happened so suddenly, and he still didn''t know what happened.Very strange, very strange.


    This should not be the case.


    "If you think about it in this way, in any case, she shouldn''t have a headache here, it has nothing to do with the specific location, so what triggered it?"


    Hua Yueling can''t figure it out, is it a memory?It might be the case, she became like this after reminiscing what happened after she got here.


    "This is a very critical place. As long as you solve what happened here, all the puzzles will be solved."


    In fact, Hua Yueling knew where the problem was when she came here, but she hadn''t figured out how to do it so far.Hua Yueling didn''t know what to do to solve the problem.


    "That necklace may be a key. Otherwise, why have to take her necklace away and let her escape."


    Hua Yueling didn¡¯t think it was Ai La who ran away by herself. Although she also has good physical strength, after observation, Hua Yueling found that it was better than ordinary people. If you really want to say that compared with monsters, it must be incomparable. of.


    "If you think about it this way, you still have to face a monster with wisdom."


    But there is another possibility. The so-called missing necklace is a cover from beginning to end, in order to lure him here.


    After all, this is an illusion world rather than a real world, so no matter what happens, you can''t look at it with a leisurely eye, and think more.


    "Go down and take a look."


    Glancing at Ai La, seeing that she still had no response, Hua Yueling stood up and walked down.Ella was still sitting on the top of the mountain, and didn''t seem to realize his departure. As for whether this was really the case, only she herself knew.


    Walking down the hillside, Hua Yueling was not fast, scanning the flowerbed under the mountain while walking.The flowers are in full bloom, all kinds of flowers are blooming with wonderful vitality, and beautiful flowers are blooming.


    These flowers fluttered in the wind, some looking up at the sky, some looking down at the earth.The floral scent is very charming.


    Hua Yueling likes this fragrance, but this floral fragrance is not particularly friendly to him.In the distance, Hua Yueling hadn''t felt it much.But after approaching the past, I noticed a different place.


    "It''s weird."


    Hua Yueling sniffed the thicker fragrance from the flowers and whispered.


    The smell is not particularly consistent with the previous smell, the smell is stronger and it smells a bit pungent.


    "So do you just start acting now, waiting for me here."


    Almost understanding the method of action, Hua Yueling stood there, looking around.There is still no one to be found, but this is wrong. If there is no one, it would not be the case. There must be someone here, but the key is where that person is.


    Looking back at the girl on the top of the mountain, Ai pulls her head down, motionless, and looks very bad. If there is no way to solve the problem here, she still doesn''t know what she will become.


    "This is troublesome. It''s not easy to find the hidden person. If it really wants to hide, even if I want to find it, it doesn''t mean I can find it."


    "What should I do?"


    Huayueling was thinking about a solution to the problem. If you can''t find anyone, then find the necklace first. That''s your goal. If you can find the necklace, there seems to be no need to worry about others.


    However, the enemy here may still need to be resolved, Hua Yueling realized why he was in this world.


    "This is a trap."


    Obviously this is the case, but I just don''t know what Ella''s identity is in it.

 1330 Chapter 1330

    The fragrance came out, and Hua Yueling got closer and closer to the location of the flowerbed, and soon reached the edge.Standing in a remote place, he looked inside, observing the flowers and whether there was anything worth noting between them.


    "If she is really controlled here, she should be able to find some clues."


    Hua Yueling had such an idea, and it was precisely with such an idea that she looked for it.As the eyes moved, nothing was discovered yet.


    "Well, everything here is intact, I think about it..."


    Looking back at Ella who was sitting on the mountain, recalling the route she told herself to escape, it was probably a little bit further aside, not here.


    If there are no other problems, Ella will definitely go around the road next to the flower garden. No matter what, it is impossible to go directly to the flower garden, but under the control, her approach is not what she hopes to do. , I can''t control myself, I can only act according to other people''s ideas.


    "It''s almost here. She should have entered from here, right?"


    Hua Yueling looked down while thinking, because the ground was not soft, so even a cursory observation was hard to find.Huayueling squinted her eyes to observe carefully, and found that there were traces left by some people on the ground.


    "It should be this... By the way, if it''s really like that, it shouldn''t just be this way, there should be traces left by other creatures."


    Hua Yueling suddenly thought of this question. Before, she only thought of the question Ella said. She only thought that she would leave traces when she walked here. She did not expect that the monsters chasing her would also leave footprints here.


    "I didn''t notice too much on the mountain before..."


    Realizing this, Hua Yueling couldn''t help turning her head and staring at Alla for a while.Hua Yueling didn''t know whether Ella could realize her gaze, but she didn''t know much about it.


    "It''s still very close to her."


    Hua Yueling thought this way, then turned around, and temporarily stopped acting when there was no way to confirm it. He thought so.


    If you don''t follow the predetermined trajectory now, what you have to do is very simple.


    Gradually, some footprints can be seen on the ground, and I don''t know how these footprints were left.The footprints look very light, just a little bit, but they can be seen.


    "It''s here."


    Standing on top of those footprints, Hua Yueling looked inside through the flowers. The situation in the flowers was obscured by the flowers, making him unable to see clearly.But roughly speaking, the necklace should have fallen inside.


    "Ok?!"


    Just stepping out, Hua Yueling immediately noticed something wrong.He quickly retracted his foot and looked around with a guard.


    The breath of monsters came from all directions, even behind the place where Ella was.


    "It''s strange that so many monsters appear at once."


    While thinking about this, he also retreated as soon as possible, and retreated to Ella''s side.Now Ai Lai is the same as before. There is no way to act, and he can''t get up even when he gets up, let alone duck to the side.


    This is a nuisance. In order to protect her safety, Hua Yueling has to do something, unless he is hard-hearted, just watching her being attacked by a monster and doing nothing.


    When she reached her side, Hua Yueling tried to call her, but as he thought, Ella was in a very bad state now, no matter how she was called, it was useless.She was "sleeping", unable to scream.


    He clearly heard the sound of the monster''s impact, Hua Yueling glanced around, then took another look at Ai La, and made a prompt decision.He couldn''t continue to hesitate now, he had to take her away, to a safe place, and wait until she was safe before he could deal with those monsters with peace of mind.


    After all, it was people who got rid of themselves and came out to help. If you hurt the other party because of yourself, Hua Yueling cannot forgive it.


    Leaning down to hug the girl''s soft waist with both hands, Hua Yueling hugged her in her arms, and then quickly ran to the side, looking for a safe place while running.


    There is no place nearby that can be said to be completely safe, not to be found, whether it is on the mountain or under the mountain, or in the valley.


    "A similar place will do."


    Hua Yueling thought so, and her pace slowed down.But his pace slowed down, and those monsters didn''t care about him, they all showed up.


    "It''s pretty fast."


    Seeing that he was surrounded by monsters, there seemed to be no place to move.These monsters surrounded him like this, from all sides.


    "Eight... more than I thought."


    Hua Yueling counted it, and there were so many monsters that appeared out of nowhere, not before.And it didn''t come from a distance, it was just summoned directly.


    "It seems that the other party doesn''t intend to cover up, just to play in this way directly."


    The four feet of the monster are flying like wheels. They are fast and approaching quickly.


    Hua Yueling tried to keep the distance between them, but because there were enemies all around, it was difficult to truly achieve this.The distance here is widened, but the other side is closer, and it can''t be avoided all the time, that would definitely not work.


    "Is there no place for her to hide safely?"


    There are also monsters on the other side of the mountain, and although the place where the flowers are blooming under the mountain is very good, there is obviously no way for her to hide there.


    "I can only open up a space for her first," Hua Yueling chose the nearest monster and turned over to attack.Ella was held by her in one hand, so although it was a bit uncomfortable, she could still hug her and act by herself.


    Hua Yueling rushed over and waved a large sword with both hands. Although it was a little difficult to wave with one hand, it was not a big problem.The two-handed sword slashed heavily. The monster didn''t have any room for resistance and wanted to avoid it, but Hua Yueling attacked faster than it could avoid it.


    When a monster is killed, such an enemy is not too strong, it is still a bit too easy.


    "It''s here, you wait here first, I''ll go and solve these monsters."


    Ella''s condition was not very good, so naturally there was no way to respond to him. After being put down, she was still curled up, trembling and motionless.


    The nearby monsters also leaned in at this time, Hua Yueling waved his two-handed sword to greet them, and confronted them head-on.

 1331 Chapter 1331 Magic Attack

    A two-handed sword was swung by Huayueling, and it was so powerful that it could be said to be able to suppress these enemies just by its momentum.Although the enemies facing him were not humans, but only some monsters, these monsters were also affected by the pressure emitted by Huayueling''s attack, and those who were oppressed did not dare to move.


    "Sure enough, it''s still useful."


    Hua Yueling nodded, thinking like this in her heart.In this way, the action time of the monsters can be controlled, so that they will not be surrounded so quickly. Although these monsters are not particularly strong, they are also troublesome to fight when they increase in number.


    A little figure under her feet like the wind came to the front of the monster closest to Ella, Hua Yueling didn''t have any fancy attack methods, and directly slashed over.The monster''s reaction was faster than the other one encountered before, and the figure dodges the attack.


    "The response was pretty good."


    Hua Yueling then aimed at the direction the opponent was avoiding, chasing after him, but the opponent still dodged.The two attacked and dodged, and in a blink of an eye, several rounds passed, but after all, it was still impossible to dodge. Hua Yueling''s attacks were getting faster and faster. Like a violent storm, it was impossible for all of them to easily avoid the past.


    "It''s good to dodge, but this trick!"


    Seeing that the monster evaded again, Hua Yueling''s move was followed by another move. The two moves were almost connected together. The monster obviously did not expect that Hua Yueling would attack like this. He couldn''t react, and was attacked by him. Hit, knock to the ground.


    After falling to the ground, the monster still wanted to struggle, but how could Hua Yueling give it a chance to catch up with it again, and severely chopped down with his two-handed sword.Don¡¯t look at this monster looking very flexible, but after being hit, there is no way to react quickly. After Hua Yueling attacked, it just moved. Naturally, there is no way to hide it, only to watch his hands. The big sword slashed down and hit himself.


    A sad scream sounded, and the monster was killed by Hua Yueling, easily.


    However, other monsters were gathering and attacking him, Hua Yueling also did not dare to neglect.Only then was one of them killed, and several others were surrounding them. It would be troublesome to be surrounded by them.


    Hua Yueling is not afraid of these monsters targeting herself, but he is worried about the situation on Ella.After a glance over there, he felt that the situation was okay. Ella was not regarded as a target. He still stayed there quietly, but these monsters did not mean to surround the past. This was one thing for him. A good thing.


    "Kill them as soon as possible, and talk about the others later."


    Seeing those monsters gathering towards her, Hua Yueling was not only not worried, but very happy.In this case, there is no need to worry about them going to trouble Alah, if that is the case, he will be even more troublesome.


    This is good now, as long as these monsters are solved like this, there is no need to worry about other things.


    The two-handed swords were waving and swept past, and the monsters had to stop forcibly, avoiding Hua Yueling''s offensive.But there was also a monster who didn''t take the usual path and jumped high, stepped on the body of the two-handed sword, and then jumped high again.


    Hua Yueling was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect this monster to have such a rapid response. After being attacked, he immediately jumped up and stepped on his weapon.There was some weight on the two-handed sword. Seeing the other party jumped up, Hua Yueling swiftly stepped back and opened a distance.


    The monster chased after him and rushed over from the air. Hua Yueling was also unwilling to show weakness. After stopping, he slashed with both hands with a big sword.


    The sound of wind pressure and the sound of breaking the air sounded in the ears. The two sides attacked fiercely. The sharp claws of the monster and the two-handed sword slammed together, making a very strong noise.


    However, Hua Yueling''s attack power was even greater. This time, the two-handed sword hit the monster''s claws heavily. The monster was able to hold on at first, but soon couldn''t hold on, and was directly shot out.


    The monster wants to persevere, but it cannot do it.Hua Yueling''s offensive power is really too great, she can''t stop it if she wants to block it.


    With a loud noise, the monster was directly knocked out, flew into the air, and then fell down.


    Staring at the figure of the monster, I saw it was still in the air trying to twist its body, but it was very difficult.Hua Yueling wanted to kill it by pursuing victory in one breath, but this was obviously unrealistic. At this time, other monsters surrounded Huayueling''s action route.


    "Damn it, it looks like you can only get rid of you first!"


    Huayueling said fiercely and greeted him with a big sword in both hands.The monster in mid-air doesn''t care about it for now, anyway, it can no longer cause any danger to itself for a while, so don''t worry about it.


    It is definitely unwise to be entangled with many enemies, Hua Yueling quickly dodges the enemy''s attack, and after these monsters attack, he suddenly rushes up to launch a wave of offensive.


    This fighting method is effective, but the time has been delayed, and the battle that should have been able to end soon has just lengthened a lot.


    The two sides circulated back and forth, the monsters formed a team to attack Huayueling, but their attacks were basically futile.Hua Yueling''s fighting style is very cautious. He also knows that in this case, if he accidentally gets entangled by the enemy, it will be very troublesome. At that time, attack after attack will definitely follow, but he wants to intercept it. Not easy.


    You come and go between the two sides. The monster group has the upper hand due to the increase in the number, but it is only a few. Under Hua Yueling''s deliberate wandering, they basically did not cause Hua Yueling much. Threatened.


    Hua Yueling observed their movements and found that their fighting style was relatively simple when they pitted.Basically, they swooped in and attacked, but it was difficult to hit him with this kind of attack.


    Hua Yueling didn''t stand still and waited for them to attack, it was not realistic at all, Hua Yueling''s figure was walking around them.Sometimes they would stand still, but instead of just letting them attack like that, they waited for them to be fooled. When the attack came, they would pull away and avoid them without giving them any chance.


    Some monsters also opened up the distance from Hua Yueling after fighting like this for a while, which made him feel quite strange, did these monsters become smart too?

 1332 Chapter 1332

    Two or three monsters stayed and continued to stalemate with Hua Yueling, but their actions were much more cautious than before.It was no longer the kind of attack that swooped over, but took other methods. They attacked from different directions. The attack was also tentative, leaving room for themselves.


    Even if the attack does not hit, it will not make you temporarily unable to act, so that you can''t avoid the attack.


    In other words, their attack strategy has essentially changed. It is no longer the kind of strategy that has to directly defeat Huayueling and knock him down. Instead, it has been changed to deal with him, which was before Huayueling. Ling''s strategy.


    Hua Yueling and their fighters waved their two-handed swords, but it was more troublesome to solve a monster than before.Hua Yueling was quite surprised. He didn''t expect these monsters to have such wisdom.


    "Where are the other monsters?"


    Thinking about this question in her mind, Hua Yueling turned her head to look at the monsters that had retreated, and saw that the magic power was quickly gathering in front of them, forming a magic ball.This magic ball may not be so scary, but if it is hit, it will definitely hurt.


    The most important thing is that there are not just one enemy, but several, and the magic emitted by so many monsters, even Hua Yueling doesn''t want to face it head-on.That kind of feeling is definitely unbearable, Hua Yueling can even imagine what it would be like if she was really hit by magic.


    "There are still quite a few, um, this one here is relatively close, so let''s start with it!"


    Hua Yueling looked around and noticed that the enemy closest to him was beside him, so he didn''t waste time with the enemies in front of him.With his toes on the ground, he rushed sideways, before he came to the monster''s body, the magic bullet had been shot out.


    It was like a bolt of lightning, without any sound, and it was like a huge cannonball rushing out.If you were hit, you would definitely be injured. The magic power contained in this magic bullet was so terrifying that Hua Yueling didn''t dare to face it head-on.


    The magic bullet flew in, and Hua Yueling used his toes a little harder, and his body quickly changed the direction of advancement, avoiding the attack of the magic bullet, almost wiping the magic bullet and continuing forward from the side.


    Huayueling is also a bold person in Yigao, and took this approach in order to save time.In fact, if he doesn''t do this, he still has a safer way, but he thinks that way is a waste of time.


    After approaching the past, when he reached the monster''s body, his two-handed sword violently swung out, an unstoppable blow.


    The monster has just launched a magic ball out, standing still there is no way to avoid it. It can only face-to-face with Huayueling. Now it is not Huayueling''s opponent. Otherwise, there is no need to avoid it, just go with him. There is a head-on fight.


    The two-handed big sword slashed over, exuding a terrible aura, and Hua Yueling''s entire body exuded a strong aura to oppress the past.


    "!"


    "Ok!?"


    Ling Huayue Lingde''s attack didn''t work, and was blocked.


    The magic shield envelops the monster. Some of the magic power comes from the monster, but more comes from the surrounding companions.


    "What''s this?"


    Notice that the magic balls condensed in front of the monsters have become smaller, while the ones in the distance continue to grow.


    The magic ball was released by the monster and slammed towards him. The speed was extremely fast, just like a flying arrow, which was bound to cause him trouble.


    Hua Yueling took a few steps forward, and when she reached the monster''s body, her two-handed sword flashed through the sword light and struck it.The monster dodged, preventing him from being able to solve it directly.


    Seeing that this goes on, he has become the target of the public, even if it is not hit by the magic, it is very troublesome, Hua Yueling quickly moved aside to avoid the bombardment of these monsters.


    The magic flew to the distance, hitting the mountain range and making a loud noise.Large holes were smashed into the mountains, and many falling rocks could be seen rolling down, seeming to be rolling into the flower field.


    "Don''t destroy the flower field!"


    Hua Tian is a very important place, and Hua Yueling knows this very well, so he must stop these monsters.He wants to get rid of those falling rocks in one breath, but he certainly can''t do that now. After all, if he is really distracted to do this, he will be besieged by monsters, and he will still be like this. The situation will get worse.


    "Resolve it as soon as possible!"


    Hearing the sound behind her, Hua Yueling turned sideways to avoid it, and saw the monster sprinting over, with the horns on top of her head piercing his back.But this time, Hua Yueling avoided the past. At the same time, he also found a chance to attack. The hidden dragon blade was taken out and stabbed in the past.


    "Wow!"


    The hidden dragon blade stabbed the monster''s body like lightning, and the thick scale armor could not stop the sharp blade of the hidden dragon blade. It was pierced easily, leaving blood behind.


    Hua Yueling didn''t show any mercy, and then pressed hard with one of his hands, the hidden dragon blade stroked the monster''s body, causing huge damage to it.At this time, the monster could no longer rush forward, and fell to the ground halfway through, without the strength to resist.


    This monster that dared to attack him was knocked to the ground, Hua Yueling didn''t mean to stop, there were several monsters, and they had to be dealt with.


    However, he still glanced at the monster that fell next to him. No matter what, this monster hasn''t died yet, which means that it is not enough and needs to be killed.


    Other monsters condensed magic power, and a few monsters closer to him rushed over directly.But this does not mean that there is no time. Hua Yueling took advantage of this free time to eliminate the monster next to him, killed it all at once, and then rushed up face-to-face.


    The Hidden Dragon Blade was put away, and the two-handed sword was taken out again. In this situation, larger weapons were more convenient and effective to fight.


    Facing the sprint attack of these two monsters, Huayueling did not fall in the slightest. In fact, if there were only two monsters, Huayueling would have the upper hand even if it was a frontal battle, but the reality was not like this.There are many enemies who are preparing to attack in the distance, and Hua Yueling must be careful of them.


    The two-handed sword was danced by him, and it was almost time to play. Hua Yueling''s attack was very direct. The power in the body was exerted, condensed on the two-handed sword, and attacked frantically.


    The claws of the two monsters were also caught, and the two sides exchanged and made a harsh sound.But Hua Yueling didn''t care about these, he only cared about whether his attack was effective, nothing else was important.

 1333 Chapter 1333

    "what!"


    The two monsters were knocked out, Hua Yueling chased them up and gave them a fatal blow.However, the attack has not yet been made. The magic of the distant monster has already attacked. Seeing that if he continues to persist, he will definitely be hit. In that case, he will definitely be injured. Hua Yueling has to give up the plan to continue the pursuit. Halfway back, he jumped aside.


    The two monsters escaped a catastrophe, but that was it, Hua Yueling ignored them, instead placing the target on the other monsters nearby.He rushed forward, slashing down with the two-handed sword, the attack of the two-handed sword had not yet arrived, and the shock wave from the chopping had already rushed towards the monster.


    The old technique was repeated, and the whole body of the monster was protected by the magic shield. I wanted to use this method to block Huayueling''s attack, but this method was useless.


    The shock wave easily broke through the magic protection and directly hit the monster''s body.The monster''s skin is thick and thick, but Hua Yueling has exerted his strength this time. It doesn''t mean that he can block it if he wants to block it. It is impossible to do it.


    The monster was knocked out, and Huayueling leaped to catch up. The other monsters could not help even if they wanted to help. They could only watch as Huayueling''s attack fell on his companion.


    Another monster was killed. Just like this, Hua Yueling killed the monsters one by one. In a blink of an eye, only two or three were left. Only two of the two or three came close to fight, and one was in the distance. .


    Magic power spread out, surrounding him in a semicircle from the front, trying to limit his actions in this way.At the same time, the two monsters also rushed over, further restraining him.


    But this was nothing to Hua Yueling, as she kept moving back from her feet, widening the distance between them, and letting the monster''s attack return without success.However, the magic sent by the monster is still tracking him, not giving him time to stop.


    "The distance is enough."


    After stopping, Hua Yueling looked at the two monsters that fell on the ground, and it would take some time to chase them back. This period of time was enough to destroy the magic in front of him.


    The two-handed sword swept across, and those magic beams didn''t have any attack ability, they were easily broken up by him, and dissipated in the air.Then Hua Yueling retreated and rushed toward the two monsters in front of him again.


    Ushering in Huayueling''s offensive, the two sides also hit you and me for a while, but soon Huayueling had the upper hand, no matter what the monster did, there was no way to stop her own downward trend.


    Don''t look at it as two monsters, but they are still not his opponent.


    Hua Yueling speeded up his attack and raised the rhythm of the battle. As long as he persisted in this way, he would solve these two monsters soon.But at this moment, Hua Yueling suddenly noticed something was wrong.


    From the corner of his eyes, I caught a glimpse of something floating out of the flowers on the side. Upon closer inspection, I found that it turned out to be a necklace.The lanyard of the necklace broke from the middle, which is also the reason for the drop. It seems that this should be the necklace that Ai Lai lost.


    "what happened?"


    Hua Yueling immediately knew that it was not good. After all, in this situation, why this necklace suddenly appeared, there must be some intention.His partner does not exist in such a place. This is what the enemy does. It is impossible to just let yourself be as simple as the necklace here.


    The necklace floated into the air, and Hua Yueling found it drifted towards the monster farther away.


    "Although I don''t know what will happen, let''s get rid of them quickly."


    Hua Yueling didn''t know exactly what would happen to the monster when the necklace reached it, but he knew that he had to deal with all the monsters, and that would make his actions easier in the future.


    He killed the two monsters that came up under the siege, but at this time it was too late to solve the last monster. The necklace floated on the monster''s body, and then gradually merged into the monster''s body.


    A strong aura broke out, and even Hua Yueling didn''t think of it for a while, being oppressed by this aura and took a step back.


    "Sure enough, it became stronger."


    This is not unexpected, but I still have to see what to do next. The strength of this monster must have made considerable progress, but it should not be its own opponent.


    "Ok!?"


    The strong magical power fluctuations made him afraid to neglect, and he didn''t know when he was covered with spikes formed by magical power. These magical bullets formed by magical power attacked him from all directions.


    With a violent wave of the two-handed sword, the power came out with the attack of the two-handed sword, cutting off the magic bullet in front.After that, Hua Yueling was not entangled with it, and quickly ran out of the encirclement, rushing to the monster in front of her.


    The monster saw him rushing over and watching him unhurriedly, but as he approached, an urgent voice rang in Hua Yueling''s mind to remind him to be careful.Almost in an instant, Hua Yueling leaped high and high regardless of the three seven twenty-one, and at this moment, a magical condensed sword swept out, dusty and magic overflowing!


    The monster was knocked out, and the miserable cry turned into smoke and dissipated in the air.But there is another one in the distance. The necklace is gradually fusing with it. It hasn''t completely merged yet. Its appearance has changed a lot.


    The larger body puts terrible pressure on people. His eyes are piercing, the horns of his head are shining with thunder, and his four feet are surrounded by water.It was exuding terrifying magic power all over it, even Hua Yueling felt a tremor in the face of these magic powers.


    "What a terrible magic!"


    Hua Yueling couldn''t imagine the consequences of such a magic attack. Can the mountains here really stop it?


    It can''t cause too much damage, if it is really to be done, then we must find a way to limit it.But this is very difficult, even if it is close combat, it is very, very difficult to restrain it, but Hua Yueling must do it and cannot hesitate.


    Stepping out, it hadn''t been able to fuse the necklace when it reached the monster, which just gave Huayueling a chance.I saw him stabbing out with the Hidden Dragon Blade in one hand, and holding the Dwarf Shield in the other hand, ready to defend.


    The hidden dragon blade was filled with his power, stabbed in an arc in the air, aimed at the monster''s head, ready to give it a heavy blow.


    In the blink of an eye, a light flickered, and Hua Yueling closed her eyes subconsciously.

 1334 Chapter 1334 Fusion

    The moment Hua Yueling closed his eyes, he realized that the situation was not right, but there was no way he could resist the flash of light and open his eyes to see what happened.


    A magic shield blocked his attack, but this kind of magic shield had no way to stop the Hidden Dragon Blade''s attack, and was easily destroyed by the Hidden Dragon Blade.The Hidden Dragon Blade was not blocked for even a second, easily pierced the magic shield, and continued to attack.


    "!"


    The monster''s reaction was already very good, and its thoughts were also quite good, except that it hadn''t expected Hua Yueling''s weapon to be so powerful.Everything else was thought of.


    But the reality is like this, the magic shield is easily pierced, and the next threat is the monster itself.At this time, it was too late to want to react. It was still a little too confident about what it had done before, and did not expect this.


    "Puff!"


    The hidden dragon blade pierced deeply into the side of the monster, and the blood sprayed out, and then Hua Yueling pulled out the hidden dragon blade and stabbed it out again.


    The monster wants to do something, but now it can do more limited.


    The ground squirmed, and accompanied by a heavy sound, it seemed that something moved quickly under Hua Yueling''s feet to break through, and the debris under his feet splashed and scattered.


    "!"


    Hua Yueling was also aware of this, but he was not reconciled to let him give up the good opportunity to avoid him.He simply jumped to the top and stepped on the monster''s body.


    The figure had just moved away, and a huge soil thorn penetrated the ground and stabled out, almost as high as a person, if it was really stabbed, it would not be a joke.


    Fortunately, the evasion was timely, avoiding the enemy''s stab attack, Hua Yueling was also taken aback, but he reacted fast enough.


    Before the sudden stone appeared, he noticed something was wrong, and quickly jumped up and avoided, otherwise he might be hit.


    After avoiding the enemy''s attack, Hua Yueling also came to the monster. Now is a good time to attack.Thinking like this in my heart, the hidden dragon blade stabs violently, but the opponent will definitely not give him such a good opportunity, and without seeing the opponent''s actions, there is an invisible force spreading around the opponent''s body and impacting. Hua Yueling''s body had to stop his movements.


    Hua Yueling was hit in midair by the impact.He tried to turn around and fell aside.There is no other way, but it is too late to attack. Although the monster has not yet integrated with the necklace, if it attacks the past now, it is likely to cause a series of more troublesome things.


    After clenching the hidden dragon blade, Hua Yueling did not stop after landing on both feet, and rushed towards the monster again quickly.The best way is to get rid of the enemy while the enemy has not yet fully formed a threat. If you wait until the threat is formed, then fighting again will definitely be a lot of trouble.


    However, Hua Yueling hadn¡¯t moved yet, so she felt something was wrong. She raised her head and looked forward and saw a large number of ink galls gathered in the air. Some of these magic bullets gathered to form a bigger magic bullet. , And some directly attacked.


    This situation made Hua Yueling very uncomfortable, but fortunately, the number of magic bullets was not impossible to avoid. Hua Yueling rushed forward, and it was more difficult to dodge due to the close distance.


    The agile skill showed, and Hua Yueling''s figure flickered around these magic bullets. The magic bullet could not hit him, so he dodged it.The figure flickered like a butterfly, avoiding the magic bullets that came, and Hua Yueling came to the monster''s side.


    But this was not enough. There was still a bigger magic bullet floating in the air without moving. Hua Yueling glanced at it, not knowing what the other party was going to do.But it seemed that he wanted to wait until he was close enough to be unable to dodge before attacking.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling couldn''t understand the other party''s thoughts, but he couldn''t stop, he had to continue sprinting.


    "!"


    "what!"


    What surprised him was that not only was the magic bullet waiting for him, the enemy had other ways to attack.The magic power gathered again quickly, and then burst like a bomb suddenly, giving him almost no reaction time, and he was sprinting forward, and then the magic power burst out.


    There was no way to continue sprinting right now. The monster adopted the same tricks as before, but Hua Yueling still had nothing to do.The defense was difficult to defend. The dwarf shield was taken out in an instant, and the steps forward was forced to stop. He squatted halfway with the dwarf shield in front of him.


    "boom!"


    The powerful impact hit Hua Yueling, making him subconsciously want to retreat, but he persisted.Crouching in place, the dwarf shield slammed heavily on the ground. His reaction was fast enough, but he was almost rushed out.


    "call¡­¡­"


    The impact quickly faded, and Hua Yueling immediately got up and continued to rush forward, but as soon as the dwarf shield was removed, she saw the magic bullet floating in the air unexpectedly attacked.The magic bullet has reached a place close enough, and if it continues to move forward, it may not be able to avoid it in time and directly hit it. This is not what Hua Yueling hoped.


    Hua Yueling dodged sideways, wasting some time but somewhat guaranteed some safety.The magic bullet was almost wiped from his side, the clothes were wiped a little, and the magic power still remained in the gaps in the clothes and spread.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t do too much under the condition of non-stop footsteps. The cohesive strength burst out instantly, her legs snapped, and her toes pressed hard on the ground.


    The figure jumped into the air, and then he stabbed directly at the monster.At the same time, the fusion of the monster and the necklace was completed, and the appearance of the monster had undergone a greater change, and there were very clear traces of the necklace on its neck.


    Turned around, raised his paw and patted him.Hua Yueling''s face changed slightly. In this situation, it would be very dangerous if he continued to attack forcibly. It would not be too weak in the air, but fortunately, Hua Yueling still had a way, and he had already prepared.


    "?"


    The paw caught it but didn''t hit Hua Yueling. After the monster retracted its paw, it found that Hua Yueling had disappeared long ago.


    Hua Yueling was not invisible, but he avoided the enemy''s attack.It''s easy to say, but it''s really difficult to do. Hua Yueling was shocked at the very moment of her death, but fortunately, he did it without fail.

 1335 Chapter 1335

    After avoiding the figure, Hua Yueling immediately approached from another direction. The monster still didn''t avoid it, but stood still. Its attack had just come out, so there was no way to move.


    This was a good opportunity for Hua Yueling, as he quickly approached the past, aimed at the target and stabbed out.


    It was the magic shield that protected the monster''s body. The hidden dragon blade pierced the shield easily. The shield shattered like glass, and then scattered, like a mirror flower.


    "Just hit it again!"


    Hua Yueling thought so, but the facts were not what he wanted.


    Although the magic shield could not stop his offensive, it also delayed some time. Although it was only a little bit, it might be almost non-existent in the eyes of ordinary people, but in the eyes of these powerful people, these times are very very important.


    The monster jumped a little further away, and the magic power gathered in the sky.


    Looking up, I saw that the sky above the flower field was completely covered by magic, and the magic was like a large cloth covering it, blocking the sunlight.


    Magic power is gathering, and a strong magical atmosphere lingers in this space.


    Hua Yueling''s body was trembling, and he noticed something wrong.If you really let the other party release the magic completely, let alone what will happen to you, this flower field will really be over, and the degree of power and damage it can cause...


    "No, it must be stopped!"


    Has not acted yet, the magical power does not want money to bombard him, surround him in a semicircle from the front.Naturally, Hua Yueling couldn''t waste too much time here, otherwise how could she stop the other party''s actions.He knows he knows, but it is more difficult to do so.


    These magics almost blocked his way forward, and he couldn''t stop it. After a short pause, magic in other directions would surround him, and it would only be more troublesome.


    Huayueling flashed and moved, although those magics surrounded him from all directions and attacked him, but obviously there was no way to easily hit him.Although there is no way to attack the enemy, the monsters can''t do anything with him. They can only watch him dodge the magic power that he condenses with eyes.


    But this is not the end, it is just the beginning. After acquiring the necklace, the strength of the monster has greatly increased, and it has become much stronger, but it is not the strength that can be easily defeated by Hua Yueling before.


    Seeing that the attack had no effect, the monster simply adopted other methods, and saw that the magic power no longer tracked it, but instead condensed to form a larger force.


    "not good!"


    Hua Yueling also realized that the situation was not good. If he really waited until the other party gathered magic power, then the situation would be quite troublesome.The power of a magic explosion is not so easy to avoid.


    "It must be forced to terminate this behavior before then!"


    Such thoughts emerged in her heart, and at the same time Hua Yueling quickly approached the past again.Regardless of these, the monster raised its claws and grabbed it, and slammed onto the ground, bringing up a lot of dust, filling the space and blocking everyone''s view.


    A claw mark was caught on the ground, but Hua Yueling was still missing and was not hit.


    Hua Yueling approached the monster''s side, before arriving, the terrible wind came over.He jumped up subconsciously, and saw the monster''s tail swept over, the huge body turned, and the tail swept across the ground, bringing up a lot of dust.


    "about there!"


    Seeing that the monster still wanted to dodge, how could Hua Yueling make it get what she wanted, and immediately chased up, the hidden dragon blade stabbed out like lightning.


    Hidden Dragon Blade chased the monster and stabbed out. The monster had just turned around, and there was no way to react again.But it has other ways. The magic power gathers in an instant, and the speed of the magic power in the sky slows down.


    The magic shield formed by this magic power blocked Hua Yueling''s attack, but the monster didn''t know that the hidden dragon blade was quite beneficial to this magic shield.Even though the hidden dragon blade doesn''t seem to be so conspicuous, the power of this weapon is quite terrifying.


    The hidden dragon blade stabbed on the magic shield, and the magic shield could hardly form a defense. It was easily pierced by the hidden dragon blade and dissipated in the air.After that, Hua Yueling used his hand again, and the hidden dragon blade jabbed forward!


    The monster couldn''t react anymore, and could only wait for Hua Yueling''s attack to fall on him.Naturally, Hua Yueling would not be merciful.


    Stabbing into the monster''s body, accompanied by a scream, no blood flowed out, but there was an extra wound on the monster''s body, a long and slender wound, and it was very scary.


    The monster moved to a farther place, but just as it fell, its body trembled violently, and immediately after Hua Yueling hadn''t reacted, she saw it rushing towards him with an indomitable momentum.


    This monster''s body is extremely large, and you can feel the pressure just by looking at it, let alone running hard and bumping into it in one breath.That kind of aura is something that ordinary people can''t resist, even Hua Yueling feels very difficult when facing the enemy''s attack method like this.


    The impact of the monster made him very stressed, but he still tried his best to block this pressure, looking for opportunities while moving facing the enemy.


    The distance between the two sides is not too far, if this distance is a little collision, it will be short-handed.In just a few seconds, the monster was about to rush in front of him.


    Such an attack could not be blocked by him, even with a dwarf shield.Hua Yueling is still very clear about this. If he really adopts a solid defense strategy, he will lose.


    Hua Yueling knew exactly what the situation was like, that kind of aura couldn''t be stopped unless he had enough power.


    The figure flashed to the side, Hua Yueling took the exact same method as before, or avoided first, this was the safest method.If you don''t open it more, it''s going to die.


    At the moment of the moment, she dodged aside, Hua Yueling felt a strong wind blow by, almost able to blow herself away.But he stayed where he was, watching the monster rush into the distance.


    It is difficult to control the speed together. The monster is like this. He is like a speeding vehicle, almost ignoring everything.This speed is terrible, Hua Yueling watched it continue to rush to the top of the mountain, without the intention of stopping.


    "It''s all right now, even if you want to stop, there is no way."


    Hua Yueling murmured and hurried to catch up.

 1336 Chapter 1336 Magic Flower

    Naturally, Hua Yueling would not wait in place, except that the monster''s speed was too fast and didn''t mean to stop, which made it difficult for him to attack the opponent, which was also a good attack opportunity.


    Now that he has an opportunity, he naturally wants to seize this opportunity, but it''s not that easy.


    The speed of the monster has also slowed down a bit, Hua Yueling can see it.The flying dust on the ground obscured the line of sight, and the footsteps were ringing in my ears.Isolating all of this, whether it was smoke or sound, Hua Yueling simply regarded them as non-existent, and continued to sprint forward, he could barely see where the monster was.


    "!"


    Surprised, he almost couldn''t help stopping directly, but he still didn''t stop.


    "It stopped?!"


    Staring at the figure in the smoke and dust in disbelief, the footsteps declared that it was still coming into the ears, but the figure in front had stopped and stopped sprinting forward.


    No matter how you look at it, it seems somewhat improbable. Hua Yueling still clearly remembers what happened not long ago. The monster collided at that terrible speed, especially its size is so huge that she wanted to stop. It is very difficult.


    Unexpectedly, it stopped so quickly, it was incredible.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know for a moment whether what was in front of her was illusory or real, and her eyes were deceiving, even her own eyes.Hua Yueling couldn''t believe her eyes still had ears, and her voice couldn''t be synchronized with the picture.


    "Which one is real?"


    Hua Yueling is asking herself, he must adopt other methods to understand the most important thing, which is the real one.


    They all seem to be real, whether they are seen by the eyes or heard by the ears, they are no different from the real ones, but he knows this is impossible.How could it be possible for a monster to make such a big movement when it is still.


    Hua Yueling hesitated a bit, and naturally slowed down.Staring hard at the front, staring into the flying dust, he was a little at a loss.


    He could feel the breath of the monster not far away, but he was still a bit unclear about the actual situation temporarily, which hindered his activities.


    Hua Yueling herself is not sure what is going on. If the monster in front of her really stops, it is actually very dangerous to rush forward. In that case, she will directly contend with the monster and simply compete for strength. He is definitely not a monster''s opponent, so he has to be prepared.


    "If the monster really stops, it must be fully prepared, otherwise it will be caught off guard when it is really attacked."


    Hua Yueling is self-aware, and if he simply competes for strength, he is definitely not a monster''s opponent. After all, the huge size of the monster is there, it is not a joke.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t hesitate at all, and continued to rush forward, rushing in front of the monster.


    "!"


    Not surprisingly, but also somewhat unexpectedly, the monster did not take the initiative to attack, which made Hua Yueling hesitate for a moment.But then he came back to his senses, shook his head vigorously, his figure flashed away from the spot quickly.


    "boom!"


    A huge roar sounded, and the ground vibrated violently. The monster did not know when to launch an offensive. The huge body was raised high, and his feet slammed on the ground.


    "Huh, it''s so risky."


    Hua Yueling patted her chest, secretly relieved, just now he really wanted to attack, but the sense of crisis that emerged in his mind made him withdraw this idea, and instead dodge to the side.


    That is, the moment of dodge, the attack of the monster has arrived, Hua Yueling dodged the attack, and rolled to the side.The monster''s attack came back without success, and the monster was also very surprised, never expected that Hua Yueling would react so quickly.


    The monster still has some wisdom. It was originally thinking that when Hua Yueling attacked, he would directly attack him. How could it not be able to defeat him by virtue of its own strength, but the facts were really not what it thought.


    After the figure of Hua Yueling dodged, she got up and rushed forward quickly, and in a flash she reached the monster''s side, waving the hidden dragon blade and attacking.At present, the monster obviously has no way to dodge. Its feet have just fallen to the ground. Even if it wants to dodge, the power contained in its body and the shock force it receives have prevented it from moving.


    This is a good opportunity for Hua Yueling, although he has also noticed the discordant place, and magic is gathering.


    "No, it''s not right!"


    The change of the land under her feet was the second, mainly because Hua Yueling had noticed the incredible place on the monster.


    "How did that happen?!"


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"


    The incredible place made Hua Yueling think about it, but he was in a dangerous situation right now.At some point, there were beautiful flowers blooming nearby. These flowers were the existence that he hadn''t noticed before.


    "These are not ordinary flowers."


    Hua Yueling can say this for sure, he didn''t even dare to approach the past, but it was very difficult because he found that the flowers were moving towards him, which meant that they were approaching him.


    "Are these also monsters?"


    Being able to feel the flow of magic power from the flowers in these activities, and then think of what she had thought before, Hua Yueling is almost certain that these flowers must have been summoned by the monsters.


    "It is very possible that even if they are mixed together, the monster and the necklace are still two different subjects, so they can continue to use magic after making an attack."


    Hua Yueling thought of this, then if it was the case, just killing the monsters didn''t seem to have much effect.Even if the monster is killed, the necklace can still search for other creatures to fuse, but in the end the result is the same, but it makes him more tired.


    "Is there any good way? The best way seems to be to grab the necklace directly, but it is very difficult."


    Killing the monster itself is particularly difficult, otherwise Hua Yueling would not have made any progress until now.But it is undoubtedly harder to snatch the necklace back from the monster.


    While the figure flickered, Hua Yueling was not prepared to entangle these flower monsters, it was not so necessary, and there was no benefit other than wasting time and energy.Instead of entangled with them, it is better to go directly to the monster, after all, as long as you solve it, the flower monsters will naturally disappear.


    In fact, the situation is still different. Hua Yueling has almost a guess in her heart. It is obviously not enough to defeat the monster. More needs to be done. The necklace is the most important thing.

 1337 Chapter 1337 Explosive Magic

    Seeing the chase is difficult to catch up with Hua Yueling, those flower monsters have no choice, their speed is really a bit slow, and it is too slow compared to Hua Yueling.In this case, they chose other methods.


    How the flower demon moved forward Hua Yueling didn''t know, and didn''t want to know, he didn''t have this time.Those flower monsters are not the main thing to him, but he hasn''t been able to easily escape from their encirclement.


    The purpose of those flower monsters is also very simple, not to say that they are going to defeat him or something, it seems that it is enough to drag his footsteps.The others are not important, hold him, and then let the monster to destroy him.


    "What are they doing?"


    The huge petals on the top of the flower demon''s head suddenly began to move, and a lot of pollen spurted out of it. Although Hua Yueling was not particularly clear about the purpose of the flower demon, he also knew that he had better not inhale these pollen.


    He felt this way, and it would be troublesome to breathe in.


    "No, you must break out of here as soon as possible, otherwise you will be caught in it, and there will be no way to do anything."


    There are flower monsters everywhere, and what''s more troublesome is that there are more flower monsters emerging.While these flower monsters moved here, they stretched out the soft and long vines.


    The vine slammed over, Hua Yueling had to dodge, but there were too many vines attacking him, and it was very difficult to dodge.Dodged a few of them, and then some lashes came over, which made Hua Yueling had to sprint faster, but this was not enough.


    "It''s almost here!"


    The toes stepped on the ground forcefully, Hua Yueling sprinted quickly, and she came to the monster''s side while her figure flickered, and the monster hadn''t recovered yet.There was still no way to move, but Hua Yueling also knew that it was difficult for him to attack it.


    Maybe it was okay before, but just wasted too much time with the flower demon. Now if the attack is past, it may be him who is injured.It is better to be more cautious than this.


    Turning his head and looking into the distance, he could see that Ella was still sitting motionless on the mountain with her legs in her arms.She still looked very painful.


    "It seems that she won''t change without defeating the monster or taking the necklace back."


    These monsters were besieging Hua Yueling, and did not pay attention to Ai La.


    This is definitely a good thing for Hua Yueling, but he also has some doubts.However, these doubts are left behind for the time being, so don''t worry about it.


    Hua Yueling dodges to hide, but this time it is a bit troublesome, not only the attack of the monster, but also the attacks of the flower monsters.


    "It''s troublesome to hide, but it''s also an opportunity."


    The figure quickly shuttled among various attacks, and Hua Yueling even felt like she was in a rain of bullets.Although it is not so exaggerated, it is not too much.


    The most important thing to pay attention to is the attack of the monster, and the huge body is not a joke.However, its attack is relatively easy to hide, after all, the action before the attack is too obvious, as long as you see it clearly, there is no problem.


    Hua Yueling was observing the movements of the monsters, while also paying attention to what those flower monsters were doing.But there is something that worries him even more, and the magic power begins to surge again.


    "No, you must speed up."


    Passing through the "rain of bullets" like a wolf, Hua Yueling dodged the heavy blow of the monster while her figure flickered, and then walked around her side.Stepping on the bottom of the foot in the air, stepping on the body of the monster and running up, the attacks of the flower monsters came, but they were all dodged by him.


    Hua Yueling bypassed the monster and came to the top of its body, then the hidden dragon blade pierced directly.


    "Wow!"


    The monster wailed and shook his body, Hua Yueling was almost thrown off, but he clenched the hidden dragon blade, the hidden dragon blade was still inserted into the monster''s body, but it was about to fall out.


    "We can only go down first."


    Thinking about this, Hua Yueling glanced left and right, and noticed that not far from the right side was the head of the monster. If he could get there, he might have a chance to snatch the necklace from the monster.


    The monster''s body still has long soft hair, Hua Yueling tried to grasp it, the hidden dragon blade pulled off, and he held the hair with both hands and swayed directly like a swing.


    When he reached the edge of the monster''s head, he grabbed the hair again. The monster was not dangling at this time either. As he turned around, Hua Yueling quickly jumped up.


    But this was not enough, Hua Yueling had to do something more.If he wants to snatch the necklace back from the monster, he has to go to a place where he can get the necklace, but it is obviously not possible in this place, so he must continue to think of ways to go down.


    Grabbing the hair and leaving the monster''s swaying head alone, although this caused him a lot of trouble, it wouldn''t make him fall like that.


    Hua Yueling maintained the strength in her hand, clutching the monster''s hair tightly, and her body swayed with the shaking of its head.Waiting for an opportunity, there is no way to act now, Hua Yueling must control her body to prevent herself from being dumped.


    "Just hold on for a while."


    The shaking gradually weakened, but Hua Yueling didn''t dare to wait until the monster stopped, that possibility was unlikely.The monster is only a little tired for the time being, and will exert its strength in a while, so he can''t wait for too long.


    The necklace was at the lower part, and Hua Yueling had to follow the monster''s hair all the way down, approaching that place.


    The magic power was gathering more and more terrifying, but Hua Yueling had no time to pay attention to it.Those flower monsters still existed, and a lot of pollen was sprayed out, but it was not sprayed to his side.


    The ground was completely occupied by pollen, and the vines stretched out by the Flower Fairy were drawn up, aiming at Hua Yueling.


    "Damn, can''t you let me calm down for a while!"


    Hua Yueling groaned helplessly, but he also knew that it was wishful thinking, but just wanted to complain.


    While paying attention to the dynamics of the monster and the flower demon, Hua Yueling moved downward as fast as possible. In fact, his speed was already very, very fast, but it was still not enough.The monster''s head shook violently, and he didn''t want to let him stay on it anyway.


    Even seeing that this method was unable to help him, he directly exploded with magic power to shake him out.


    "!"


    Hua Yueling is also unwilling to show weakness, her strength is concentrated on her hands and feet, sucking on her body like washing dishes.

 1338 Chapter 1338

    Hua Yueling felt the impact of magic power, but he still persisted, and was not crushed by this impact.Maintaining the situation above, after a while, the magic power dissipated, and he ignored other things, and immediately continued to move down.


    The flower demon''s attack continued, and the vines attacked and lashed, which also brought him a lot of trouble.However, it is much easier than below. Those flower monsters'' attacks still have to take into account the monsters, so they don''t want to attack so casually when they are below, unable to fight according to their own ideas, which is more troublesome.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling thought it was pretty good, so she just didn''t care about them at all, just walked down the monster''s body in one breath.He moved around the neck of the monster. Since the body of the monster was always moving, it was not so easy to move.


    It took a lot of effort to move down a little bit. The main reason that bothered him was the movement of the monster. As the head of the monster pressed down, it was all pressed against him, and that place was also suppressed, so It is very difficult to go down, there is no way to move.


    "If you attack at this time..."


    This alluring thought came to Hua Yueling''s mind, but soon he put it away again.


    "But if it attacks, I guess it won''t hold on anymore. It will be troublesome to drop the necklace."


    He hasn''t found the location of the necklace yet, so he decided to find the necklace first, and the rest will be discussed later.


    Hua Yueling gave up the intention of attacking and could only endure it. The monster had been moving his body and head, trying to drive him down, but this was of no use to Hua Yueling, he could persist and endure. .This is nothing.


    "Huh... hold on for a while..."


    He said this to himself, his hands were already a little weak, and his body was quite exhausted, but he knew that he could not give up and he had to work hard to persevere.


    Panting slightly, he endured the friction of the monster''s chin. The monster''s jaw was a little hard, and there were spikes in some places. If it is not lucky, it may even be stabbed. It is not a joke. of.


    "No way, do you want to continue this way?!"


    Hua Yueling originally thought that as long as she persisted, there would be no problem, but after persisting for a long time, she still couldn''t succeed. The main reason was not that she could not persist, but that the monster kept maintaining such actions and did not intend to take it back.


    It will be very difficult if we agree to go on like this, and it will be very troublesome and dangerous to go on.And this was not enough. He had to endure the bombardment of the magical power gathered by the necklace, and fighting against this situation would also consume a lot of his energy.


    "You can''t just wait, it''s not enough."


    Hua Yueling also knew that this was not enough, so he thought about other ways.It will be very troublesome and dangerous if you just follow along like this, so you have to think of a safer strategy.


    "It doesn''t matter, since you are in such a place, let''s try it out."


    The magic exploded suddenly, but Hua Yueling was also well prepared, fighting the danger of possible injury, still staying on it, a force of power protected him, spreading in front of him to resist the magic of the explosion.


    "It''s already a little desperate."


    This kind of magical explosion may even harm the monster, but although the necklace and the monster are fused, they only temporarily become an alliance.They may have the same purpose, but their approach is also different.


    The necklace represents the thoughts of other people, to defeat Hua Yueling, and by all means.


    The situation between the two parties is still in a stalemate, but Hua Yueling has figured it out now, it is better to solve the problem as soon as possible anyway.If you continue to stand in a stalemate with the opponent like this, it will be more disadvantageous for you, and you need to speed up.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t think about it any more. If he had that time to think, he would have been able to solve the problem long ago, and there was no need to wait forever.


    Falling down quickly, Hua Yueling caught the hair on the monster''s body at the right time, and then, without waiting for the monster to react, her body jumped into the air again, and moved diagonally upwards.


    Hua Yueling now feels like climbing a mountain, and the practice is actually similar.Naturally, the monster will not allow him to go up so easily, since it is difficult to attack you, then use other methods.It kept jumping around, shaking its body trying to shake Hua Yueling off, but who was Hua Yueling, how could it be so easy to lose to the other party.He has been patient, holding on tightly, and has never been thrown off.


    Monsters are also tired, and at this time, when Hua Yueling is acting, step by step, although it is particularly difficult, Hua Yueling is not afraid or anything.


    Persevering hard, just like that little by little, Hua Yueling reached the destination.


    "This is it!"


    The hard work paid off, and Hua Yueling found the necklace. He grabbed the necklace with one hand and tried to pull it off.But just after catching it, the monster jumped like crazy. A careless Huayueling almost fell off. Fortunately, he still noticed something was wrong, and did not complain as the monster complained. .


    But Hua Yueling could imagine that if she really failed and was thrown off, it would be very difficult to get up again, at least not like this time.


    "No, I can''t take it down."


    Hua Yueling exhausted her strength, but the necklace seemed to be set tightly in front of the monster''s chest. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t help it, just couldn''t get it off.


    "It''s difficult to take it off directly, so it seems that you have to use other methods."


    Originally, he didn''t want to use this method, but now it seems that there is no other way.You must remove the necklace as soon as possible, otherwise there is still a risk of falling.


    The hidden dragon blade appeared in his hand, and one hand tightly grasped the necklace. This was a weird necklace. The pendant was a sculpture of a dragon-like creature, very clear.


    The Yinlong Blade didn''t want to pierce, but under Hua Yueling''s control, he began to cut the part of the necklace that was in contact with the monster''s body.In this way, the monster would definitely be quite painful, and the reaction would be quite intense, Hua Yueling had thought of all these.


    The body was swayed into the air, but Hua Yueling still clutched the pendant tightly, her other hand was tightly holding the hidden dragon blade, the hidden dragon blade pierced into the monster''s body, but the monster did not bleed, what None, which is really strange.

 1339 Chapter 1339

    When the monster kept jumping, Hua Yueling forcibly stabilized her body and continued to act according to the established plan little by little.From the initial madness to the end, she gradually lost her interest. She was attacked by Hua Yueling in this way. How long could Mo Maimei last but fell to the ground.


    At this time, the necklace didn''t have any reaction. I don''t know why, so he stopped resisting Hua Yueling and waited quietly for him to take it down.


    But just when she was about to succeed, Hua Yueling discovered something wrong again.The pendant was shining with light. The light could not be said to be so bright and soft, but the magic overflowing from it was palpable.


    The overflow speed of this magical power is not that fast, but it feels terrifying.


    Seeing that the necklace was about to come into her own hands, Hua Yueling had to make a decision at this moment, whether to continue to take the necklace back, or avoid it first.


    After sensing the terrible fluctuation of magic power, he made a choice in an instant. It is not necessary to get the necklace in his hand now. It is important to avoid it when encountering danger.


    Hua Yueling let go of her hand and quickly backed away. It didn''t take long to retreat, the necklace''s light flashing faster and faster, a bit like an indicator light before the bomb exploded.Moreover, during the period, accompanied by the sound of "didi didi", Hua Yueling also did not dare to neglect, and stopped after pushing a considerable distance.


    At this time, a loud noise rang through the sky and a violent explosion occurred. A large amount of smoke appeared in the place where the monster was, and a large area of ??the surrounding area was affected by the explosion.Those flowers that grew well were also directly destroyed by the explosion.


    "Fortunately, I dodged in time, otherwise it would really be affected."


    Hua Yueling also felt extremely grateful. She covered her eyes with one hand, and the impact of the strong explosion could be felt here. If she was later, she would definitely be affected.


    No matter what you do decisively is still very important, hesitating is the greatest sorrow.


    "If you are in the past, you should be able to get the necklace."


    Hua Yueling wasn''t sure if it was this way, but he decided to go and have a try. Maybe after the past, he could find the necklace and get it.What he worried most was that the necklace didn''t know where it went, and then some moths would come out.


    He rushed into the smoke, the smoke blocked his vision, making it difficult for him to see exactly what it was.But he still acted according to the feedback he got from the detection skills, the monster should be there, he thought so based on the results of the detection.


    After moving, Hua Yueling felt that the distance should be very close, slowed down a bit, and looked for her necklace.


    "Ok?"


    It seemed that something wanted to pass by him, Hua Yueling subconsciously reached out and grabbed it, but a magical explosion made a violent sound.In addition, Hua Yueling didn''t take any protective measures, so she was shocked. Fortunately, the other party didn''t seem to want to do this deliberately, but also subconsciously protected herself, so the injury was not particularly serious.


    "not good!"


    Hua Yueling realized that the situation was not good, and quickly turned around to catch up.


    "I''m stupid too, I should catch it!"


    Turning around to catch up, Hua Yueling''s speed was not much different from it, but it was still a bit slower, and it was very difficult to catch up.


    "Can''t let it run away."


    At the beginning, he didn''t think of what it was, and when he thought of it, it was too late to regret it.But there is still a chance, it doesn''t matter if he can''t catch up, he has other ways to use it.


    The hidden dragon blade turned into a flying knife in his hand, aimed at the necklace and threw it out.


    Huayue Lingfei''s knife was not particularly good, but it was still very accurate. The sound of breaking through the air sounded, and the hidden dragon blade stabbed the necklace. The necklace shook for a moment, and then fell to the ground.


    The necklace was swaying to get up, how could Hua Yueling give it this opportunity, and immediately chased it up, picked up the hidden dragon blade with one hand and put it away, and then grabbed the necklace.


    But it doesn''t mean that he can control the necklace in his own hands. The necklace still wants to break free of his control, flies up and continues to fly in the direction it had been advancing before.


    Hua Yueling grabbed it tightly, just grabbed the rope of the necklace, if the stalemate continues, the rope may still break.


    "Ella said she lost the necklace. The necklace should be broken, but this one is intact... Is this really the one she lost?"


    He tried to grab the pendant in front of the necklace, but it was very difficult. He tried several times without success.


    It was a stalemate again, but Huayueling had made preparations this time, and he had long thought that this might be the case.I''m still a little slower. In fact, if you come over to grab the necklace faster, it is still possible to grab the pendant in the first place.


    "Just one click, do it!"


    Hua Yueling immediately stretched out his hand and grabbed it. He was fast, and when he stretched out his hand, there was an afterimage. When he reached the top of the pendant, he grabbed it hard.


    "Catch it!"


    The success was so simple that he himself couldn''t believe it, but it was also a good thing. He immediately took the pendant over and it came to his eyes.The hand was still tightly held, for fear that a pendant would fly out again when he let go. That was not what he wanted.


    Naturally, the pendant would not listen to him obediently, after being caught by him, it would continue to impact, trying to escape from his hands.Hua Yueling clutched tightly, naturally wouldn''t let it happen easily.


    "Fortunately, I caught it, then I will return it to Ella."


    Stepping out, Hua Yueling stopped again, and Ai La sat motionless on the ground, her long hair floating in the wind.Just a pixel villain, but at this moment he is also attracted by the atmosphere that exudes all over her.


    She is a beauty, an impeccable beauty in a way.


    "I really haven''t noticed before."


    Without paying attention, the pendant almost escaped from the gap between his fingers. Fortunately, the movement of the necklace reminded him and made him react.


    He quickly grabbed one of his hands, and grasped the necklace tightly, without letting it escape from his palm.This necklace is not an ordinary necklace, and I don¡¯t know how Ella kept carrying it without incident.


    But her family is definitely not simple, otherwise she wouldn''t have such a necklace. This is not an ordinary item. The magic that this necklace can excite is feared by Hua Yueling.


    Back to Ai La, Hua Yueling sat down, moved her hand carefully, and returned the necklace to her.

 1340 Chapter 1340

    Released the hand, the necklace floated out, floated towards Alah, and then actively put it on her neck again.


    Aila, who had never reacted to anything, groaned after the necklace returned, her head lowered, buried in her knees, her hands hugging her legs tightly.


    "?"


    Hua Yueling looked at her worriedly, the necklace gleaming, and the magic power was slowly injected into Alah''s body. Hua Yueling didn''t mean to stop, but carefully observed from the side.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    With a soft groan, Ella looked uncomfortable and lay down.With his eyes still closed, he couldn''t see the meaning of waking up.


    "Why is it still like this?"


    Compared with before, there have been some changes, at least not that there are no movements, but the changes are not big, and there is still no meaning to wake up.


    Hua Yueling was quite worried about her condition, but it was a pity that even so, he still couldn''t do anything now, so he could only wait so quietly.The necklace seems to be repairing her body, or giving her strength, so that she can resist some special power here.


    It was this kind of power that kept Ella in a semi-conscious state, unable to regain her consciousness.Gradually, there were some effects, and Ella had some movements, but it seemed that it was still a while before waking up.


    Hua Yueling can naturally feel the existence of this power, but he is not an ordinary person after all, so even if there is such a power, it has nothing to do with him.It won''t affect him too much, it just feels a little uncomfortable or something, but there is nothing else in it.


    "Huh, then wait a while. After finishing the matter here, it''s time to find that person. It should be in his room, but is this set long ago?"


    The necklace returned to Ella''s body, hung around her neck, and seemed to blend into her body.The immersion of magic power is getting faster and faster, and I can deeply feel that Ella is constantly getting stronger.


    "It''s almost there."


    With the magic power in her body now, she can at least resist that power, and this is enough, as long as she can resist, she should soon wake up.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know exactly how far she wanted to go, but it shouldn''t be too much difference.


    With a groan, Alla opened her eyes.When she opened her eyes, she still stared blankly at the sky. He was lying on the top of the mountain with his hands on his chest.


    "Are you ok?"


    When she heard the sound of the question, she looked stiff and immediately sat up. After seeing that the person next to her was Hua Yueling, she was relieved and nodded gently.


    "Me, what''s wrong with me?"


    She had forgotten what had happened before, at least not so clearly, she felt at a loss.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just being affected by some special force here, so I''m passing out of a coma. Isn''t it awake now? There is nothing wrong."


    "...Hey, this is..."


    She lowered her head in silence, she felt something cold on her chest, and she was familiar with this cold touch.His expression froze, and then he immediately touched the cold part of his chest.


    "necklace!"


    "Well, I retrieved the necklace not long ago. It hung on your neck by itself. It is because of it that you can wake up."


    "...Thank you," I don''t know what happened, but I found what I was looking for. The girl was still very happy, and thanked Huayueling "Thank you for helping me find it."


    "It''s no big deal, it''s good if you can be happy."


    Hua Yueling stood up as she said this.


    "Well, if there is no problem, I will send you back. It''s better not to stay here too much. It''s easy to run into monsters."


    "Good, good."


    Ai La managed to stand up, it seemed that her body still hadn''t recovered. When she stood up, she was still shaking, and she felt like she might fall at any time.Hua Yueling was a little worried about her condition, and hurriedly stepped forward to support her, which made her body stabilize.


    "Thank you."


    Ella thanked him, the girl seemed a little shy, she lowered her head and dared not look at him.


    "Are you okay? If there is no way to go, I will take a rest. If it is not possible, I will carry you back."


    "Also, okay, just rest for a while."


    Perhaps the girl didn''t want to bother Hua Yueling too much, so she didn''t ask him to carry herself, but just stood like this for a while.I tried to move a little bit, and then took a step forward. Her body was still a little swayed after only one step, and it seemed that her condition was not particularly good.


    "Can you persevere? If you can''t, it''s better not to try hard."


    Hua Yueling reminded her again, but the girl still shook her head and must go by herself.Hua Yueling didn''t know why she insisted on doing this, but since it was a choice to pull herself, it would be better for him not to interfere too much. Wouldn''t it be good to let others act according to their own ideas?


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling stopped saying anything, and helped her walk down step by step.In this case, the speed is still relatively slow, and the girl is a little embarrassed after walking for a while, thinking that she is too dragging Huayueling.


    "Sorry, I''m walking too slowly."


    "It''s nothing, after all, your body just recovered."


    Hua Yueling said softly, taking care of the girl''s feelings.


    "Why don''t you support me, let me go by myself."


    "Is it okay? Are you okay? If it doesn''t work, it''s better not to try hard."


    "It doesn''t matter, there is no problem walking."


    Ella said so, but Hua Yueling didn''t really believe her statement, because now she still looked very weak and it was too difficult to walk by herself.But since other girls have said so, although there is a suspicion of being brave, let her try it by herself first, if it doesn''t work, can''t she do it by herself.


    Ai La walked step by step, although she was swaying and she was likely to fall, but she did well and didn''t really fall.


    Following her closely, Hua Yueling watched her while walking with her.Although there won''t be any problems in this way, the key is that it is too slow, the speed is too slow, and Ai La walks like a snail crawling.


    This is understandable, but Hua Yueling still wants to go back faster, but he did not show it. If he really showed that expression, Alah would be sad.

 1341 Chapter 1341

    Ai La walked down the mountain step by step, faster than expected, but not much faster.Hua Yueling wanted to go back sooner, but now it seems that this can only be done.


    Ella''s physical condition is fairly good, at least there is no problem in walking, and she will no longer be affected by the strange power here, and can act on her own.This is a good improvement, and her appearance before is really worrying.


    "Your necklace is really a treasure."


    Hua Yueling looked at the necklace hanging on her neck and said softly.


    "My mother left it to me. I always wear it."


    Maybe it was because she didn''t understand the true meaning of what Hua Yueling said, Ai La replied.Hua Yueling looked at her, her lips moved, but she didn''t say anything, it''s better not to say, there is no need for her to understand this now.


    The power of the necklace, Ai La, hasn''t been able to actively use it, otherwise, it won''t be like this now, and she will not be chased by the monster to lose the necklace.


    Slowly as the magic power continued to merge into her body, her state was slowly recovering. Although there was no way to compare it with when she came, it has already improved a lot.


    Hua Yueling walked with her through the damaged flower field all the way. When she passed by, Alah still stood still, looking sadly at the damaged flower field.Hua Yueling could read her sadness from her expression, but he could not comfort her.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to help, but that he can''t do it. He also thought about protecting this place when the monsters destroyed it, but he couldn''t do it.I can''t stop the huge monster from destroying this place, I can only watch it do it all, but I can''t do anything.


    This is very sad, and Hua Yueling herself is not comfortable.


    Hua Yueling stood by her side and watched this tragically destroyed flower field with her. She didn''t know what to say, but actually there was nothing to say.


    "This place was destroyed by monsters. It''s a huge monster. I can hardly stop it."


    Hua Yueling didn''t justify herself, he didn''t have that need, just wanted the girl to know what happened.As for what Ella would think, it was beyond his control.


    "Thank you anyway, I don''t know what it would be like without you here."


    Ella is very considerate and did not blame him, but thanked him instead.Hua Yueling glanced at her and said nothing.Following her, they moved forward normally along the way, crossing the peaks and walking back, and they came to a valley again.


    Hua Yueling was still more cautious, but it seemed that it didn''t need to be that way, basically there was no danger on the way back, and there was no monster blocking their way back.


    "It''s pretty safe."


    Thinking like this in her heart, but Hua Yueling still didn''t dare to relax her guard.And part of his gaze was on Ella. He originally thought that something might happen to Ella, but without the kind of thing he imagined, Ella looked all intact, and there was nothing to be wary of.


    Ella is definitely not an ordinary character, according to the development of the plot, but everything seems to be normal so far, and no abnormalities can be seen.


    Even so, Hua Yueling didn''t dare to have the slightest slackness, but here was the enemy''s base camp.


    "But speaking of this necklace..."


    Hua Yueling secretly glanced at the pendant hanging on Ai La''s chest, frowning slightly.Observing Ella, seeing that she didn''t pay attention to her actions, she quickly retracted her gaze.


    Avoid being discovered by Ai La, now Ai La is in a good state, but who knows after that, Hua Yueling is still more worried about this.


    Ella is not a simple person. Although he had always thought Ella was an ordinary girl before, he had to change his opinion after a series of things.At present, I can''t see much, but the pendant made Huayueling doubtful.


    "Maybe my idea is wrong, but it''s better to be careful."


    The power that the pendant has is somewhat the same as the power Hua Yueling is looking for, but the degree of similarity is not that high.So Hua Yueling didn¡¯t notice it at first, but when he was walking, suddenly a very similar feeling appeared in his mind, which made him suspicious and focused on understanding. a bit.


    "The degree of similarity is not great, but there are indeed similarities."


    This is not necessarily a coincidence, Hua Yueling feels that it is more likely to be using this method to tell herself a certain possibility.


    Up to now, I haven''t found the way forward, maybe it has something to do with this necklace?However, Hua Yueling only thought about it for the time being, and it is better to remain silent before there is any definite evidence.


    Especially now Hua Yueling still has one goal, that is, the room where his companion lives. If he hasn''t appeared after returning, then he has to check it out.


    Hua Yueling had made such a plan a long time ago, and then was ready to act. It is impossible for him to stay here for too long.He wanted to get out of this place as soon as possible, break this illusion, and return home.


    I believe no one would like to live in a world of illusion, even if this world may make you like it more than the real world.


    After all, illusion is illusion, and it is impossible to treat it as reality. In this regard, Hua Yueling is actually very clear.So it is absolutely impossible for him to regard this as reality.


    Ella didn''t say anything on the way, and didn''t know if she was thinking about something, but it was OK to see her state, at least it was much better than she thought.


    The two climbed up the mountain, came to the top of the mountain, and looked down.The village is now different from when they left. The number of people has increased. Everyone has awake from the noon break and started the afternoon action one by one.


    They stood on the top of the mountain for a while, and then walked down the mountain.Same as before, it is still Ai La in front, Hua Yueling following behind.


    They were also seen by some villagers. Those villagers looked at them in surprise, obviously not expecting them to act together.And I didn''t expect them to come to this side of the mountain.


    However, Hua Yueling and the others did not have the eyes of the villagers at the time. They simply regarded them as invisible. They just walked down the mountain a little bit. Their pace is still very slow, maybe they can be regarded as sightseeing. It''s just nothing good.

 1342 Chapter 1342

    After going down the mountain and returning to the village, nothing happened and everything was as usual.This is very good, very good for Hua Yueling, he doesn''t need to think more, at least it seems that there is no problem with Ai La.


    Everything that happened to her may be a little weird, but it doesn''t mean anything. Ordinary people can''t say that there is no chance to encounter these things, everything is possible.


    Ai La was sent home, Hua Yueling originally wanted to send her back, but Ai La refused him halfway, saying that there is nothing wrong with her alone and don''t bother him.


    Hua Yueling is naturally still a little worried, after all, the state of Ella cannot be said to be so good.So he asked her in particular, and Ella still refused him.


    If this is the case, let''s forget it. People have repeatedly said that they don''t need him to accompany him several times, so there is no need to insist on not.On the contrary, it is annoying.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling said goodbye to Alla, and then watched her back slowly walk into the distance.


    After walking through a few houses, Ai Laxiao pressed her hand on the wall and walked slowly step by step. She walked slowly.The body hasn''t recovered, and the state is not particularly good, but even if there is no one to accompany him, he can walk home just by pressing the wall, and that''s it.


    It wasn''t until her figure disappeared at the corner that Hua Yueling stopped looking over there, turning around and walking back.


    Is the matter on Ella''s side settled?Hua Yueling himself is not particularly clear, but it is probably the case. As for what will happen afterwards, what will happen again, those will wait until later, and now he doesn''t want to think about these things.


    Turning around and leaving here, Hua Yueling returned to where she lived.


    "It''s strange that I haven''t come back."


    The action of the adventurer is really beyond Hua Yueling''s expectations. Even if there are certain plans, it shouldn''t be so. Is there any benefit to doing this?


    I can''t think of any benefits for the other party. Instead of disappearing so early and making people suspicious, it is better to stay and find a way to gain trust.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t understand why the other party wanted to do this, but he was not prepared to think about it, there was no need for that.Next, as long as he enters his room, he should be able to understand something, it is a special room.


    "I can''t feel the existence of that kind of power," holding the doorknob in his hand, Hua Yueling pressed her ears to listen to the voice inside.


    Hua Yueling believes in her own feelings, but it doesn''t mean that she believes it no matter what, she must have other thoughts.


    "Go in and take a look, hoping to collect some clues."


    "boom!"


    With a sound, the door was directly knocked open, and Hua Yueling slammed into it.


    The rooms are very ordinary, just the most ordinary ones. The bed is against the wall, there are tables and stools, and the furniture is relatively complete.


    No one is there, just nothing, no one knows where the adventurer has gone or how he left here.Hua Yueling turned around in the room and still couldn''t find the answer, which made him even more puzzled.


    "It''s weird."


    Even more strange is that there are no clues at all.


    "Is there a basement?"


    Hua Yueling wasn''t particularly sure of this idea. If that was the case, it seemed that the other party didn''t need to stay out for so long, and he was still so anxious.


    "...I think too much!"


    Some thoughts suddenly appeared in her mind, and Hua Yueling immediately realized that she had made some mistakes in her thinking and deviated from the original track.


    "Yes, that''s right, it''s not his problem, but my own problem. I have always reminded myself, but I still forget about it when I think about it."


    Hua Yueling patted her head vigorously, and exclaimed.


    "This place can''t be considered as an ordinary world. This is the world of illusion. Everything is operated according to the ideas of the caster of illusion!"


    Hua Yueling found out that it was wrong, but he had always forgotten this before, and didn''t realize this deeply, otherwise he wouldn''t think so much.


    In fact, there is no need to think too much, just knowing a little is enough. All this is designed by the other party to defeat him, and there is no way to think according to normal thoughts.


    "If you think about it this way, there is really something hidden here."


    Originally, Hua Yueling thought this possibility was unlikely, but now she thinks it is very likely.He immediately searched here and rummaged the entire room.


    "it is as expected."


    All the quilts on the bed were pushed aside by him, knocking on the bed, finally found a clue.


    "This is it."


    Hua Yueling knocked on the bed board. From the sound, there was a hidden space below.


    "But where is the agency?"


    Although there is a hidden existence here, it doesn''t mean that you can go down directly. If you want to go down, you have to find a mechanism, but after searching for Hua Yueling, he didn''t find any mechanism.


    "Isn''t the agency here?"


    The agency may be hidden outside, but Hua Yueling feels that this possibility is very low.It should be here, maybe I didn''t notice it?


    Thinking of this, he searched inside again, sometimes searching again, but still didn''t find it.


    Back to the place where the secret road was, Hua Yueling pressed one hand on it, looking for a way to open it.It seems to be more difficult to open it directly like this, there is no gap at all, and it is impossible to get the bed board up, the whole bed is one piece, similar to Tukang.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Quite strange, if you can''t open it like this, it seems there is only one way to destroy it.But when it comes to destruction... it''s actually nothing, but Hua Yueling still hopes to use some more normal methods instead of destroying.


    "Wait, the power on this... if this power is destroyed..."


    Although it is also destruction, there are still differences between the two.Hua Yueling tried to transmit her own power in, invaded the entrance of the secret passage, and drove the power out.


    At that moment, there was a cracking sound, the entrance of the secret passage disappeared, and what was revealed before his eyes was a passage leading to the underground.


    "Still like that."


    Hua Yueling looked at the passage leading to the depths of the earth, thinking so in her heart.Like the previous encounters, it is still to let people go to the ground through the secret tunnel, and then defeat the power in it. Is there any change?It doesn''t seem to be, but what is strange is that he feels that power is not obvious at all.

 1343 Chapter 1343

    "Go on, you can''t wait for anything here."


    Hua Yueling first carefully observed the situation inside, but the downward passage was quite deep, and nothing could be seen from here.


    Stepped inside.Wriggling inward little by little, finally entered through the entrance and came to a slope.The slope is okay, not particularly steep.


    There was no light in the underground passage, and Hua Yueling didn''t do anything. He didn''t make any light, otherwise it would attract the attention of the people inside.Although he didn''t know if anyone was inside.


    Quietly, there was nothing in the darkness, everything was in a silent state, only the sound of his footsteps could be heard here.Hua Yueling looked around and observed the situation here.


    Walking down the slope, the road is very peaceful, there is nothing.It seems ordinary here, not like a strange place.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Smelling an unpleasant smell, Hua Yueling felt that she had smelled it before, but she had forgotten where it was.


    "It smells so bad."


    Hua Yueling shook her head, covered her nose, and continued to walk forward.


    At the bottom of the slope, Hua Yueling looked around, vaguely able to see what seemed to be on the ground.


    "Ok?"


    He stopped, something under his feet entangled his feet, and he quickly pulled his feet back, but it didn''t help.


    "What is it?!"


    Hua Yueling was taken aback, and quickly took out his two-handed sword and slashed it under his feet.With a sound, Hua Yueling felt that the thing that entangled her feet had no strength, and she retracted and fell to the ground.


    The flame burned, and Hua Yueling could see clearly what was tangling her feet on the ground.It was slippery and resembling an earthworm. It was more than a meter long. It looked like a monster. It was disgusting to see clearly.


    "!"


    Hurriedly ran to the side, with these monsters on both sides, Hua Yueling didn''t want to fall into it anymore.This kind of monster was disgusting just looking at it, soft and sticky, so that he couldn''t watch it at all, and quickly avoided it.


    "I knew I wouldn''t leave like this." Hua Yueling regretted, looking at her legs, her pants were a little damaged and holes were made. These monsters seemed to be able to spray a liquid that could dissolve objects. Come, "Let''s hide farther."


    Perhaps it was the sound of footsteps that attracted the attention of these monsters, but they suddenly lifted up when they were lying on the ground without any response, and they all turned to face him.


    "What is this going to do?"


    Although it''s not very clear, it doesn''t seem to be a good thing. Hua Yueling subconsciously speeds up and rushes forward. At the end of the road is an open wooden door.The ground inside the wooden door is deeper than here, and there is shallow water on the ground.


    "Is this the sewer?"


    Not so much, Hua Yueling rushed over. At this moment, the mouths of the monsters opened, opening more than their bodies, and purple liquid spurted out of them and spit out at him.


    "!"


    Hua Yueling had been attacked by this liquid before. It was a very soluble liquid, which dissolved his pants and shoes a bit, so he didn''t want to try again.He hurried forward, his body leaped out, rolled on the ground and sprinted quickly.


    The purple liquid spit down to the ground, but failed to hit Hua Yueling.Hua Yueling no longer entangled with them, and quickly entered the door.


    Walking on the shallow water, Hua Yueling walked cautiously while observing the surroundings.The shallow water looks clean and not dirty. It¡¯s a bit different from what you imagined. However, Hua Yueling still doesn¡¯t like to walk in such places. It feels very uncomfortable, but there is no way. There is no other way to go except here. .


    Looking further ahead, there is a wide road ahead, but it looks safer compared to the outside, and no monsters are seen.


    The monsters behind were still following, Hua Yueling tried to speed up as much as possible, not wanting to be tracked by them anymore, those monsters really made him feel unbearable.This kind of monster is difficult to deal with, mainly because there are too many, and if it is less, it is okay.


    But after all, there is no need to solve them all. He didn''t come here to clean up these monsters, but just to find something.


    As it gradually deepened, Hua Yueling still found nothing, and the induction was similar to before, still very weak, basically nothing.All this made him wonder if he had found the wrong place, but after looking around, he felt that there should be none. After all, how could the residential houses in an ordinary village have such underground passages for no reason.


    To say that there is nothing in this underground passage, it is purely to look down on his IQ.No matter who comes to such a place, it will definitely feel weird. It is impossible to treat this place as an ordinary place.


    The pace slowed down, Hua Yueling no longer relied on her own eyes, but relied on her senses to discover the monster hidden here.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "It looks like there is really nothing here."


    Hua Yueling thought in surprise after some investigations, but this was still expected, but next we have to see what it looks like inside, and whether it is still the case.


    At this time, we still need to be cautious. Sometimes the more it seems that there is nothing on the surface, the more troublesome things may be encountered.


    Hua Yueling is very worried. In this place, let''s not talk about other things, just say that she has found the right place?He is still not sure.


    But I can only keep going forward. Anyway, there is only one straight road ahead. When I reach the deepest point, I will know if this is where I am going.


    The sound of footsteps gradually faded, followed by the sound of feet moving in the water, and the sound of water covered all sounds.


    "!"


    "wrong!"


    After walking a few steps, Hua Yueling suddenly took a step back and jumped back quickly.


    "boom!"


    The water cannon that came from nowhere slammed into the place where he was before, splashing a lot of water drops on his body.


    "over there!"


    Hua Yueling immediately judged the opponent''s location through the opponent''s actions, and approached the past.But after only two steps, a strong tingling sensation struck him, and he covered his head, stopped for a while and couldn''t move forward.


    "what!"


    With a cry of pain, Hua Yueling stopped subconsciously, but at this time he also realized that the situation was not good, and quickly endured the pain and looked forward.


    "that is¡­¡­"


    Accompanied by the loud sound is a strange monster, rolling like a wheel!

 1344 Chapter 1344: The Monster Blocking The Way

    "Intentionally, it''s all intentional!"


    Hua Yueling mobilized her strength to protect her spirit and dispelled the attack, which made him feel a lot more comfortable.Being attacked before made him feel as if his brain had been stabbed by a needle, but now he has recovered and is much better.


    "You can''t sit still, you must find the thing hidden here as soon as possible!"


    Hua Yueling stared at the monster rolling in front, and stepped back subconsciously.In the face of such a monster, it is difficult for people to have the thought of confronting it, which is really terrifying.


    Rolling over like a wheel, it is not clear what the monster looks like Hua Yueling, and it is not the time to observe this now.He quickly backed away, pulling away from the opponent.


    "You have to use other methods. It''s definitely not possible to just rush up like this."


    This kind of enemy subconsciously denies the idea of ??frontal combat, and it doesn''t seem to work.Huayueling thought about a way and backed away.


    The sound of water and rolling sounded constantly, and the monster rolled and quickly approached.Hua Yueling''s current situation is very dangerous, there is no place to hide, and after going out, she will be surrounded by monsters outside.


    "No wonder there is a slope, it turned out to be a preparation for this!"


    Hua Yueling understood why the road she had descended had to be a slope instead of anything else, and now she understood this enemy or mechanism.


    "Well, that''s..."


    The rolling monster seemed to be sprayed with water. It was not from the water on the ground, but the monster itself made it and sprayed it in all directions.The purpose is not yet clear, but it is certain that if this continues, the water level on the ground will get higher and higher, and it is very likely that it will be submerged in the end.


    Hua Yueling was aware of this, which made him feel that he should kill the monster faster instead of dodge like this.Fortunately, the speed of the water flowing out is not very fast, and the floating and growth of the water surface can hardly be felt.


    But even so, Hua Yueling was still particularly worried, and couldn''t relax her mind.


    Uneasy, he held the two-handed sword, hesitatingly stood still and did not retreat, staring at the moving figure of the monster.


    "I have to kill it!"


    Hua Yueling told herself in her heart, reminding herself what to do.


    The current situation is what he should do. This is a difficult problem, and it is obviously unrealistic to face the enemy head-on.What should I do?He doesn''t have any good methods for remote attacks, but fortunately, there is no way.


    He took out a bow, which was the same weapon he had asked Jelucy before.Sister Aroline actually had a better weapon in her hand, but he didn''t give it to him, nor did he ask for it.


    In addition to this bow, he also obtained a lot of useful arrows from Sister Aroline, not ordinary arrows, but arrows with special properties after enchanting.


    "Try it, maybe you can succeed."


    It''s also an idea to attack with mental power, but this idea is even more unreliable. Facing this monster, Hua Yueling really doesn''t have much confidence to do this.


    How to attack him is naturally clear, but it is not easy to say whether the attack is useful.


    Hua Yueling didn''t dare to try this method. He always felt that it would be dangerous if he did that. This was a feeling, but Hua Yueling believed in his feeling very much.Staring at the monster, Hua Yueling noticed that its speed is getting faster and faster. If it advances at the current speed, it will not take long to reach the place where he is currently.


    Bending the bow and arching the arrow, with a "swish", a long arrow flashing with electric light flew out, and Hua Yueling also retreated immediately, backing to the entrance of the gate, to the extreme edge.


    The monster didn''t mean to dodge anymore. The long arrow hit it, and while the electric light flickered, accompanied by the screams of the monster, the entire water surface flashed electric light.


    Hua Yueling took a step back and jumped onto the platform behind him, unaffected by the lightning.


    The monster came to a standstill, the movement stopped, and it was injured by the electric light.


    Hua Yueling wasn''t sure what was going on yet, but he also knew that it was a good opportunity now, so he bent his bow and shot arrows again.But just after the attack, he immediately turned his head and glanced behind him, only to see that the monsters that had already returned to his place were now getting up and moving towards him again.


    "No, you can''t stay here for long."


    Among them, the monster has stood up and opened its mouth, and is about to attack again.


    Hua Yueling took a few steps back on time, and immediately moved forward after avoiding the attack of the monster. The electric light in the water dissipated, and her calm posture was restored.Hua Yueling took out another magic arrow.


    Arrows flew out and pierced into the monster''s body. The monster did not respond, and gradually began to roll forward again, seemingly unchanged.


    "The speed seems to be slower."


    After careful observation, Hua Yueling still found some changes. Originally, the speed of the monster''s rolling was very fast, and it was still accelerating, but now the speed of the monster is much slower.


    "That''s good, at least it works."


    Hua Yueling shot arrows continuously and approached the monsters. The arrows shot could effectively slow down the movement speed of the monsters, which was also quite effective for him.


    Effectively preventing the advance of the monster, Hua Yueling took the opportunity to rush to the front of the monster, and then put away the bow and arrows, and waved his two-handed sword and slashed up.


    The monster has a strong defense, and there is no response when it slashes with a two-handed sword.This time, it was like hacking on steel, without causing any damage to the monster.


    The monster continued to roll forward, almost directly hitting Hua Yueling''s body, and Hua Yueling also retreated quickly, which avoided the possibility of being knocked down and crushed.


    "No way?"


    Hua Yueling was observing the monster, looking for its weakness.However, it is clear that even if there are weaknesses, they are not exposed, at least not on the body that was exposed when rolling. There are hard shells everywhere, so you can''t start.


    "This kind of defense is produced in response to this situation and in conjunction with its attack method."


    Hua Yueling has basically determined what is going on. The monster''s surgical defense is very tough, and it is not easy to break this defense.The arrows are still on its body, regardless of Hua Yueling''s archery skills are not very good, but the effect is quite good.


    "Well, it seems that it is more difficult to attack it with a two-handed sword."


    Muttering softly, Hua Yueling took another two steps back, he was still observing the monster.

 1345 Chapter 1345 Weaknesses

    "It seems that there is no flaw. In this case, can we only use brute force to crack its defense?"


    After observing for a while, Hua Yueling came to the conclusion that the defense on the monster''s body gave people the feeling that it was very strong, and could not find an effective point of attack.


    This made him a little uncomfortable, and the attack of the two-handed sword still seemed insufficient to break the opponent''s defense.Naturally, it will be much easier to use the hidden dragon blade.


    "It looks like it''s really impossible, so you can only use the hidden dragon blade to fight."


    Hua Yueling thought so, ready to attack again.But this time the attack method is a little different.


    The two-handed sword slashed sharply, and his power was concentrated on the sword, and he cut it down mercilessly.


    The monster abruptly accepted his attack, which was not bad. With this attack, it abruptly prevented the trend of the monster from advancing and blocked it.At the same time, Hua Yueling''s power was not wasted, the power condensed on the two-handed sword burst out of the monster''s body, causing considerable damage.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Hua Yueling thought very satisfied, and then took advantage of the victory to pursue it.Taking advantage of the chance that the monster was stopped abruptly, he repeatedly launched an offensive against it, no matter which part of the attack the damage was almost the same, so Hua Yueling aimed at one part and kept hitting it.


    Relying on the cohesive power, it caused considerable damage to the monster, the outer shell was gradually destroyed, and the fragments fell to the ground.


    "The effect is pretty good."


    However, after such an attack lasted for a while, he had to give up temporarily and retreat. After the monster overcame the attack, it increased its strength and rolled over.


    The two-handed sword slashed head-on, and the offensives of the two sides collided head-on, and Hua Yueling was not ready, but fell into a disadvantage.There was no strong attack from the opponent, but he was bounced back, staggering back two steps.


    "No, it seems it''s too late. The power for brewing is not enough now. You have to keep a distance."


    You can''t make the monster really roll, and the power needed to stop it at that time is not a joke.


    However, even if it is not completely rolled up, but only a rolling trend, it is still not easy to block.


    At least Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure that she could do it without being prepared.


    After retreating a few steps, Hua Yueling found that the distance was still not enough, and he needed enough strength to stop the opponent.For this reason, he had to retreat, and after pulling a sufficient distance, Hua Yueling squeezed the two-handed big sword, gathered strength on it, and took a step.


    "boom!"


    The attacks of the two sides intersected head-on and made a strong sound. Hua Yueling gritted his teeth and stood in place, refusing to step back, holding the two-handed sword tightly, fighting against each other.


    The scroll of the monster gradually stopped, but Hua Yueling found that the place he had attacked before was no longer visible. It should have been pressed underneath or moved to the back when he was scrolling.


    "It''s dangerous to use the hidden dragon blade..."


    Hua Yueling was looking for the head of the monster, but because the whole body of the monster was rolled up, it was difficult to find it.


    "Fight, as long as the response is enough, there should be no problem!"


    It is very difficult to create enough Shanghai for the opponent if it is only with a two-handed sword, but it is more dangerous to use the hidden dragon blade. After all, it is in a relatively close place. If the opponent suddenly rolls up, it will be difficult for him to even react.


    Hua Yueling approached the monster, and when he reached the monster''s body, the hidden dragon blade "swished" out. The shell of the monster was very strong, but it could not be resisted by the hidden dragon blade''s stabbing.


    The hidden dragon blade pierced the shell of the monster, and the shell that was thought to be indefensible was easily pierced. The monster let out a scream, unable to maintain the posture of the wheel, scattered to the sides and smashed down. .


    "!"


    The shadow concealed herself, Hua Yueling knew that the situation was not good, and if she didn''t avoid it, she would be smashed underneath, which was definitely not a good experience.


    With force on his toes, he jumped back. Several consecutive jumps flew a distance, but this was still not enough.The monster''s body is a bit too large, and after unfolding, it occupies a large area.


    "If this doesn''t work..."


    The dwarf shield smashed heavily on the ground, and Hua Yueling squatted down, using the dwarf shield to protect herself.


    The monster''s body smashed down, his side should be the tail part, which fell heavily on Hua Yueling.Fortunately, Hua Yueling reacted quickly enough, and the dwarf shield blocked the monster''s tail for him.


    The smash was not light, even if there was no head-on collision, Hua Yueling still felt that the hand holding the handle was shocked. It was impossible to take out the Dwarf Shield unless it was put away directly.


    It''s also dangerous if you put it away directly. If you don''t dodge it in time, it''s likely to be smashed by the tail, which is not a fun thing.


    Hua Yueling hurriedly thought about ways. There were not many ways. If the Dwarf Shield was taken out and wanted to be intact, he could only escape at the fastest speed, but it was also very difficult to do so, it was difficult to guarantee the speed of escape. It must be faster than the tail slams down.


    The other way is to simply let the dwarf shield support it here, try to support it for a while, and he will attack the monster''s body while taking advantage of the time.


    Both methods would work, but Hua Yueling didn''t know which one was better.


    "Give it a try, for the purpose of killing the enemy!"


    After a short period of thought, Hua Yueling made a decision. It was more appropriate to kill the monster than a cautious action or a more radical action.If you want to do that, it is better to use the dwarf shield to support it.


    It''s easy to say what to do afterwards.


    "Try to see if it works."


    After releasing his hand, the Dwarf Shield immediately fell down. This was normal. Without his power to support it, the Dwarf Shield could not hold the weight of the monster''s tail.


    In just a second or two, the Dwarf Shield was about to be overwhelmed to the ground, and he would be really dangerous by then.However, at this time, it is very difficult to grasp the dwarf shield to support it. After all, the power has been suppressed, and the power required to support it is unimaginable.


    There was no way, and Hua Yueling couldn''t choose again. Once let go, there would be no choice.Hua Yueling acted immediately, found a gap from the side, and then jumped onto the monster''s body from this gap.


    The underside of the monster''s body is actually not protected by a hard shell. It is a very weak place. If you attack here, it will definitely be effective.


    "Going up is the best choice."

 1346 Chapter 1346

    After falling to the ground, the monster struggled to get up, but it was difficult to get up in its current state. Not to mention that his huge body made it very inconvenient to move. The key is that the place it was located also affected its activities.


    The huge body shook, and the ground also shook. The walls on both sides were hit, and the messy sound of water rang into his ears.


    Turning it into such a culprit, Hua Yueling stood on its body, underneath its body that was turned over, watching its body.There is no hard shell for protection, which is good. It is much more convenient to attack, and it can cause damage better. It will not use a two-handed sword like before, which has no effect and can cause no damage.


    Obviously this is not the case now, but Hua Yueling didn''t do anything immediately, but walked along in front of the monster.Step on the soft part and move forward quickly.


    Behind it was the monster''s not too long tail. The tail moved wildly, either slapping the ground or sweeping the walls on both sides, bringing up a lot of spray.


    Hua Yueling was also affected a bit, and it was hard to stand firm under this shaking, and it was even more troublesome to move forward.You must be careful enough to move forward step by step, or you may fall off.


    Hua Yueling is now like stepping on a soft cushion, but it is a protruding cushion, and can move.


    "It looks like a tortoise that has been turned over. The more you look, the more it looks."


    Stepping on the body of the monster, Hua Yueling looked ahead, the body of this monster was very long, otherwise there would be no way to roll and attack as before.However, it seems that this is its only attack method, and if this attack method is forcibly broken, it is very difficult to recover. Up to now, it is still impossible to turn over and can only move around on the ground. , Nothing else can be done.


    "If you say that, you only need to break its tumbling, but then again, if its tumbling is really encountered with sufficient strength, it can be broken where it is so easy."


    If you think about it this way, Huayueling is actually very lucky. She met the monster early and broke its scroll. Otherwise, if she really waited outside, she would have no chance.


    Hua Yueling also felt very lucky, she was really lucky, or rather lucky enough.


    Walking on the monster is too slow and dangerous. Hua Yueling jumped up and moved forward in this way, but this is actually very dangerous, and he needs to control his body well and have a place to fall.Otherwise, it will fall in a bad place.


    Hua Yueling was very careful, he had noticed this a long time ago, and even observed it specially when he landed.He chose a fairly good place to land, stepped on the monster, shook his body, and stopped.


    "Huh, it''s almost there, let''s work harder!"


    Clenching his fist, he also quickened his pace. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the monster''s head, he just had to get there. There would be no problem what he wanted to do at that time, and it would be easier to kill the monster.


    The monster obviously knows this, but it has nothing to do, it can''t turn around, and it can''t stop Huayueling''s movements. It can only let him walk around on his body and do what he wants to do. thing.


    A monster is naturally very worried and scared. It also has the concept of life and death. It doesn''t want to die, but it can''t do anything. It can only watch Hua Yueling''s actions sternly, but there is no way to resist it.


    No matter what the monster thinks, no matter what the monster thinks, it has nothing to do with him. As long as the past solves it, this is the most important.


    With incomparable determination in her eyes, Hua Yueling walked forward without fear even when she walked.


    Passing through the monster''s body, reaching the edge of the monster''s body, Hua Yueling walked down carefully.Shortly before, it was the head of the monster, but it was a little troublesome to go there. It was difficult to walk and it was more dangerous.


    Speeding up the pace at her feet, Hua Yueling jumped high and jumped directly over, this is the only way.Apart from that, there was no other better way. After the adjustment, she finally got a foothold, Hua Yueling continued to walk forward, yet she had not reached the destination.


    The monster is not only huge in body, but also has a not small head. Hua Yueling walked for a while to find the monster''s eyes and mouth.


    "It''s almost here."


    After finding the place, Hua Yueling''s eyes met with the monster. After spotting him, the monster''s movements became even bigger, but it was still impossible to shake Hua Yueling down.Hua Yueling standing on it cannot be said to be very stable, but it is still quite good, at least not so easy to fall.


    "Where to attack?"


    Holding the hidden dragon blade in his hand, Hua Yueling thought so, but then he thought it was better to use a two-handed sword.Although the Hidden Dragon Blade is sharp, it is only a dagger after all. In this case, it is only to tickle it, unless other methods are used, but Hua Yueling does not want to use it currently.


    If you think about it this way, using a two-handed sword is quite good, anyway, there is no hard shell under the enemy''s body, even a two-handed sword can cause enough damage.


    The weapon was replaced with a two-handed sword, and Hua Yueling aimed at a position, which seemed to him to have a more significant attack effect.Leaping high, the two-handed sword was raised above his head, and it was cut down sharply.At this time, the monster didn''t have any defensive measures, and could only watch Hua Yueling''s attack fall on him, even if he wanted to avoid it, he couldn''t avoid it.


    There was no way for the monster. Hua Yueling''s attack was cut down, and there was almost no sound. The two-handed sword fell on the monster''s head along with the strong wind pressure.


    The damage caused by this slash was very heavy. The monster screamed and shook violently, but it was the only way to turn it over.


    "Isn''t it dead yet?"


    Hua Yueling drew out the big sword in both hands, the monster screamed again, but this monster was very resistant to beating, even so it was still not killed and was still alive.But if it continues like this, life and death are nothing more than a matter of time, and it has no way to resist the next destiny.


    The two-handed sword was slashed down again, and the attack was in the same position, but just like before, the membrane material could withstand the attack abruptly. Accompanied by the screams, the movement was much smaller.


    "It will be killed soon."


    Hua Yueling said in a low voice.

 1347 Chapter 1347 Drifting Magic Power

    A monster that cannot resist is like a wooden stake and can only be beaten on the spot. There is no way to resist.Hua Yueling got rid of the other party easily, much easier than he thought.


    Originally, he just wanted to stop the opponent''s rolling trend. After all, it was too dangerous for the opponent to go down like that, so it was better to intercept him as soon as possible.The monster no longer has the power to resist, and he can kill it without any effort.


    This was something that Hua Yueling had never thought of. He just wanted to fight the monster after blocking it, but he didn''t expect it.


    "wrong!"


    The two-handed sword slashed the monster''s neck. The monster screamed and gradually lost its sound and reaction. However, at this moment, the concentration of magic power in the air suddenly thickened rapidly, Hua Yueling looked stunned and his face was stunned. Change quickly, forget about other things, and escape from this place as fast as you can.


    Going deeper into this passage, the increase in magic power over time can be said to be exponential, but in the blink of an eye, a large part of the entire passage is covered by strong magic power.


    "If such a strong magic power explodes..."


    The situation was unimaginable, Hua Yueling was able to imagine how terrifying it would be just thinking about it, and she hadn''t escaped yet, so she should still be within the scope of being attacked.


    "If it really explodes, the village will be covered..."


    "..."


    Hua Yueling hesitated, and the speed under her feet also slowed down, that is to say, at this time, the degree of magic concentration in the air was too high, and there was no way to squeeze it down.


    "boom!"


    A violent explosion sounded, and with the irresistible impact force hitting his body, Hua Yueling had almost no reaction time, and the whole person was directly knocked out.


    The body was extremely painful, but Hua Yueling didn''t have time to think about it, he almost lost consciousness, and couldn''t even understand what happened next.At that moment, he fainted.


    The underground passage was damaged by this explosion, and a large amount of rubble fell from above, hitting Hua Yueling who was fainted, and buried him underneath.


    Everything happened so suddenly, during which there was almost no chance of reaction.


    Hua Yueling fainted like this and lost consciousness like this.


    When the explosion ended, the underground passage was in ruins, and the rocks and clods above could no longer bear it. It is estimated that the ground was sunken.But the strange thing is that the vicinity of the entrance was not affected, even though the explosion hit there.


    The world went dark, Hua Yueling also lost consciousness.


    When he woke up, he found that he could not move, and he seemed to be tied up.It was dark in front of him, but soon he realized that he was not tied up by someone, but pressed underneath by something.


    "I am... by the way, the magic explosion that happened before, I should have fainted, that is to say..."


    Hua Yueling was aware of his situation, but he noticed something wrong. The things that were pressing on him seemed to be weightless and could not be felt at all.


    "Is this my problem?"


    "No, it shouldn''t be my problem, but these things."


    Move his hands and feet to break free from the stones or dirt piled up on his body. If these things were true, then he would have been crushed to death.But he was not crushed to death, and he was still alive, which meant that these things were not what they expected.


    The clods and stones are fake, illusions, not real things.


    The hand moved up, and the stones and other things piled up on the arm were easily removed, just like a pile of paper, without any weight.


    "Is it because of the illusion... or..."


    Hua Yueling finally sat up, raised her head and looked up, the magic light group had disappeared. This was because he had been in a coma and did not continue to supply magic power.Summon the magic light group again, and observe with the light.


    Fortunately, he was very lucky. The things that pressed him were pushed aside as he got up, and they did not affect his actions.


    "It''s better to get up first. It''s not safe to see from above. Don''t drop anything down."


    Hua Yueling was still quite worried. She crawled out of the mess that was covering her at the fastest speed, and stood on it.Looking around, he quickly found the way he came and where he was going.


    "The monster is gone, it should be due to the explosion... It looks a little shaky on it, it''s better to leave this area as soon as possible."


    Stepping on the piled up "roads", Hua Yueling moved forward relatively slowly. The road was not too long, and at the end was a closed door.


    He patted clothes, patted the dust on his body, patted his face again, and Hua Yueling let out a long breath.


    "It''s really weird, but I didn''t suffer any injuries because of the situation."


    Hua Yueling''s body is still intact until now, and he has not been injured because of being hit by those things and pressed underneath. This is not Xiaoxue''s doing, right?


    While thinking, he walked cautiously, stepping on the protruding stone, staggering under his feet, and almost falling.


    Hurrying to stabilize her body, Hua Yueling stopped and stood for a while before moving on.It didn''t take long to reach the smooth road. Hua Yueling commanded the ball of light to illuminate the road, and after confirming that there was nothing below, he jumped off.


    Standing on the flat ground, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, turned around and looked back.It¡¯s really scary and worrying to stand on those messy roads with piles of stones and dirt. I¡¯m afraid when things will fall from above, and now there is still soil falling down from time to time. , The above can still hold on, but I don¡¯t know how long it can hold on.


    "It''s better to leave here as soon as possible and find what you are looking for quickly, so you don''t have to worry about these things."


    After watching for a while, Hua Yueling turned and left, not wasting time here anymore.There is no need, there is nothing worth noting here.


    Hua Yueling walked away quickly, and didn''t walk far along the road before reaching a closed gate.There is no influence here, calm and ordinary.


    "There is no other way, it seems I can only go here."

 1348 Chapter 1348

    Put your ear to the door and listen to the sound inside, but it is extremely quiet behind the door, or the door is a bit thick, so the sound is difficult to pass.Regardless of the reason, it is certain that you can''t hear the sound inside.


    Hua Yueling listened for a while, without gaining anything.With both hands on the door, Hua Yueling pushed open the door hard.


    Accompanied by a heavy sound, the door was pushed open, and everything inside was in Hua Yueling''s eyes.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Behind the gate was not the same as he had imagined, it was empty, there was nothing, just a very empty space.


    After walking in, Hua Yueling still stood at the door to observe for a while, and then continued to walk inside after confirming that there was no problem.He walked to the center of the room and looked around, he still found nothing.


    "I didn''t feel the fluctuation of that power, isn''t it here?"


    Except for the direction from which she came, there were closed doors in the other three directions, but after Hua Yueling probed, she couldn''t find the power she was looking for.It seems that the power is not here at all.


    "What''s going on? Did I really come to the wrong place?"


    Hua Yueling carefully observed and searched, not only couldn''t find that power, but even the traces of adventurers who might have been here were not found, which was very strange.


    "Could it be that no one else has been here?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t think it was such a possibility, the adventurer definitely came here, but where he went was a question.It is difficult to find the opponent''s location with the help of exploration skills, and Hua Yueling has no way.


    "It looks like I can only find them one by one."


    The time spent in the three rooms is immeasurable if there is still a passage inside, but he has no other way, there is no better way, there is only one way.


    The exploration skills can detect a limited distance, and there is a surging magic power here, this magic is blocking his exploration skills.This should be Xiaoxue''s masterpiece, otherwise it would not be possible to rely on illusion components alone, Hua Yueling believed this.


    But at the moment he has no way to crack it, he can only act honestly according to Xiaoxue''s ideas, which is quite annoying.Hua Yueling didn''t like to do it this way, and didn''t like to follow the path arranged by others, but obviously he didn''t have any way to change the established path, so he could only continue like this.


    Sweeping around, there was no difference in the doors of the three rooms, and they were roughly the same. It was impossible to judge what came from this point.But think about it, if you want him to act according to their ideas, it is impossible to leave him a clue no matter what you think, doesn''t it make him more relaxed.


    And even if you find any clues, you actually have to be more careful. Those clues are most likely to mislead him, not to help him.


    What is false, true and true, is still impossible to believe here.


    Thinking of this, he walked straight forward, stopped at the door, closed his eyes and felt the wave of magic.There is no danger. Although the magic power here is strong, it is not as terrible as when the monster exploded before.


    But the obstacle of magic is really annoying, Hua Yueling wants to dispel this obstacle, but he doesn''t know what to do.He didn''t know so deeply about magic, but he didn''t know how to dispel magic in other aspects.


    This is not a simple thing, not that you can do it if you want to.Hua Yueling also hoped to be like that, but that was impossible.


    Hua Yueling walked in front of these three rooms, and didn''t leave in a hurry, but now looked for the one that was more reliable.But after searching for a lap, he found that they were all the same, and it didn''t feel better, more like the truth.


    "If that''s the case, just pick one casually."


    After discovering that this approach was useless, Hua Yueling had only one approach, and that was to choose one according to her own feelings.However, Hua Yueling felt that the effect of this feeling was not too great, no matter which one he chose, the discipline was the same.


    "Well, just choose here, walk over here and take a look."


    After choosing one of the doors, Hua Yueling walked over, opened the door and walked in. Just as he thought, the back of the door here is not a room at all, but a straight passage going forward. .This passage doesn''t know how far it will go to reach the end, it will take a lot of time anyway.


    This seems to take a lot of time.


    "But you can go to the other two rooms first. If it''s the same as here, if they have this kind of passage, then go from here. If not, it just can solve my doubts, so that I can understand what is wrong here. road."


    With this idea, Hua Yueling went to the other two doors and opened them, but the scene he imagined did not appear. After these two doors, they still had the same one after the previous door. same.


    "It''s all roads, it looks like it leads to a place, but it must be impossible."


    The exploration skills are fully launched to explore the depths of these roads, but this approach has no effect. The effect of the exploration skills is still hindered by sharpening. There is no way to explore too far, so what he can understand is not Particularly much.


    Hua Yueling wants to explore deeper, but the fact is that he has no way to do it. He can only rely on going to the depths of the passage to understand the situation. There is no other way.


    Hua Yueling himself didn''t particularly like this time-wasting approach, but who left him with no other way but to adopt this kind of time-consuming approach.


    Go back to the place you chose in the first place. Now that you have chosen this place, let''s move on from here, maybe this is the right place.But even if it was a mistake, there was nothing, Hua Yueling thought so, he was not particularly worried about it.


    The road in the center looks relatively reliable anyway. The road leads straight to the depths, and there is no way to see the situation inside. This road is very deep, and you don¡¯t want to go to the end for a while. , Whether it is true or false.


    He walked in quickly, and he was still observing the situation here, to see if there was any danger, and how strong the magic power was.At least in terms of the strength of the magic power discovered so far, it shouldn''t happen again for the time being as before, but whether it is this way or not will have to be said for a while.

 1349 Chapter 1349

    Whether her choice was right or wrong, there is still no accurate conclusion yet, Hua Yueling can only walk inside with a dazed feeling, not sure whether it is true or not.The speed has reached the fastest, and the "swish" is like a gust of wind, and it is far away in a blink of an eye.


    The passage was dug manually, and Hua Yueling realized this only when he walked in. If this is the case, then the road is not useless after all, there should be something inside.


    "It''s just a manual excavation, so I want to find something really here?"


    Hua Yueling became suspicious as she walked, slowing down involuntarily.At present, he has searched the village and found nothing he was looking for, so he turned his attention to this place, but is this really the place where the thing he was looking for?


    So far, it¡¯s still uncertain, but what I have to say is that this possibility is still very large. After all, this is the only hidden place he has discovered so far, and it is also strange to him halfway through. His companion is connected, and it is impossible not to let him doubt.


    "Forget it, thinking too much is not a good thing. You can''t find anything by this approach. I''ll talk about it after reading it. There is no way to draw a correct conclusion until I finish reading it."


    Having strengthened his confidence, he continued to walk inside. Although this path didn''t want to be that the passages in the caves that he had walked before were always winding, it was very long, and after a long time, there was still nothing to discover.Still not able to reach the end, Hua Yueling looked at the distance of the road, really can''t see when it will reach the end.


    Hua Yueling is not in a hurry, it is useless to be anxious at this time, instead of being anxious, it is better to let go and go slowly.No matter what the dinner is, you have to go to the deepest point, and the mood is not the same.


    In this way, Hua Yueling also walked a long distance without knowing it. He didn''t feel tired, but it was a little bit meaningless.Walking in such a place alone is not the same as someone following. Hua Yueling hopes to be able to walk like this with other people instead of being alone, which is still a bit lonely.


    "What else is in front of this?"


    Hua Yueling guessed that there might be monsters and traps.But none of these can be as easy as before. It will only be more difficult. He doesn''t know what the other party thinks, but it certainly won''t let him get through the current difficulties easily.


    The scenery along the way is basically the same without any change, which is very uncomfortable. Hua Yueling doesn''t like it very much, but he can''t do much.


    "Isn''t there yet?"


    Looking into the distance, Huayue stopped sharply.


    "Etc., etc!"


    Thinking of something, he pressed his head with one hand and closed his eyes.


    "Damn, I should have noticed it!"


    Gritting his teeth hard, he said in a very regretful tone, and then he didn''t see any movement, just standing in place with his eyes closed.This posture didn''t last long, and he opened his eyes again.


    "it is as expected."


    Looking around, Hua Yueling gently shook her head and whispered.


    "I really didn''t expect it to use this method. No wonder I haven''t found anything strange. But if I was careful at the beginning, I should be able to find something wrong."


    The scene in front of him suddenly changed, and he was still standing in the place where he first arrived, which was the hall.The people on all sides are tightly closed and have not been opened.


    "Everything just now is just my illusion. It''s really seamless, I didn''t even notice it at all."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said.He really fell into a disadvantage in this regard, or only accidentally noticed something wrong. At first, he didn''t believe it very much, but now the facts are in front of him.


    "Let me see what is behind these doors in the real illusion."


    I pushed open the door in front of me and looked inside. I saw that behind the door was a small room with 16 or 7 square meters. Old furniture was placed inside. Some of these furniture were covered with dust, but some It''s still very clean, and it seems to have been used recently.


    "It looks like someone should have been here, but I don''t know if it''s the adventurer."


    Hua Yueling is still going to class now, the adventurer disappeared after coming over with him, and it made people feel uncomfortable to think about it.The key is that the other party''s actions are also very strange, it hasn''t appeared for so long, and the room is strangely locked from inside.


    "Anyway, first look for any useful clues."


    The room was very tidy. Although it looked like no one had lived in it for a long time, it was not messy, except that it was slightly more dusty.


    "Well, let me take a look at the things that someone has used first, maybe I can find a clue."


    Hua Yueling circled the room, looking for something that could be a clue, but the result still disappointed him.Think about it, too, how could the other party leave any clues to him so easily, isn''t that helping him?


    "Still not, nothing."


    With a light sigh, Hua Yueling thought with disappointment.There is no clue that is understandable, but even so, I still feel disappointed.


    "If there is not here, let''s go to other places. But the two sides should be the same roads to the depths as before. Let''s take a look again at that time. I hope the road here will not be too long. ."


    Hua Yueling thought about this, and went around the room again, confirming that he had searched all the places and still nothing was found, then turned and left.After closing the door, he walked to the left.


    Pushing open the door, it is the road leading to the front, not far from the corner, turn to the right.


    "Well, there really is a way here, look at the other side."


    For the time being, there is no way to determine if this is the right path, so Hua Yueling''s choice is the same as before.


    Go to the right again and open the door of the room on the right. As a result, without Hua Yueling''s expectation, the road leading to the front reached the corner not far away, and the corner moved forward.


    "Both sides are the same, no matter which side you go on, it''s the same."


    Hua Yueling turned her head and looked back, then looked at the road in front of her, there was no need to go back, just walk straight forward like this.If this is not the direction you are looking for, then go to another direction. There is no need to go back now.

 1350 Chapter 1350 Trap

    "Well, this feeling...it''s not wrong. Although it''s a bit deviated, it should be the kind of power...but there are still some gaps, where are they?"


    Hua Yueling walked in without a few steps, and the door behind her suddenly closed automatically, making a loud noise without any warning.He was taken aback, and he turned around subconsciously and saw that the door had been closed tightly.


    In this situation, Hua Yueling naturally did not continue to move forward, but turned around and returned, and when he reached the door, he tried to open the closed door, but this approach was obviously not feasible.


    "It seems to be glued with some kind of strength. It seems that I want to open it back. But this may also show that the path I chose is correct."


    Hua Yueling could only comfort herself in this way, after all, even if he was really put in prison, it didn''t mean that this path was correct.


    "Break this door... I think it''s better to forget it, there are other ways that there is no need to take such a radical approach. And..."


    The most important thing is that the door in front of you doesn''t mean that it can be destroyed so easily, not that you can destroy it if you want to destroy it, Hua Yueling understands this.


    Even though this door looked like an ordinary wooden door, it was actually not like that. Hua Yueling could detect it, even if he attacked it, he would return without success.


    What''s more, the most important thing is that now he is still not sure that he is in the wrong place.Or it should be said that he thought he might be lucky and found the right direction.


    "Go find it and see what''s here."


    Hua Yueling turned around and walked inside, and walked along the road to the corner inside. She didn''t walk over immediately, but stood at the corner and carefully leaned out to observe what was on the other side of the corner.


    The passage was quiet, with torches hung on the walls on both sides, the torches were burning, and the flames ignited in the passage, burning the walls and the ceiling of the cave.


    "Over there..."


    There seems to be a box at the end of the passage, but not far from the box, there are two roads leading to the left and right, where there are crossroads.


    "There seems to be a lot of roads."


    Hua Yueling murmured, seeing that the road to the left should be behind the middle road he walked in the outer lobby, so even he didn''t know where these roads would lead.


    As for the box in the center, there is actually no need to open the box in such a place.Now what I was in was in illusion, no matter what I got in illusion, in the end it would be nothingness, that is to say, there is actually no way to take it out, it is useless.


    Nothing noticeable happened all the way, Hua Yueling hesitated for a while at the intersection, and then still did not choose to go to the left or the right first, and went forward to the treasure chest.


    Staring down at the treasure chest in front of him, this is a treasure chest with a slightly gorgeous feel, it should have not been opened yet, but Hua Yueling did not open it in a hurry, but observed it.


    "I don''t know if there are any traps."


    Hua Yueling glanced specifically, and the walls looked safe, as did the top and the feet.To be safe, she also used her exploration skills to search, but she did not find any mechanism.


    "It seems safe, but be careful."


    Hua Yueling muttered in a low voice, squatted down, put his hands on the treasure chest, and was about to open it.


    "! But at the moment when his hand was about to touch the treasure chest, he found the teeth hidden in the treasure chest. His expression changed, he immediately put away his movements, got up and retreated back.


    "?"


    However, after he avoided the treasure chest, he didn''t move much, he still stayed there quietly.


    "No, this is not a treasure box monster, right?"


    Hua Yueling has only seen treasure chest monsters in the game, but the real world has not seen it.But speaking of it, he is now in the illusion world, not the real world.


    Unexpectedly, the treasure box monster also existed, and Hua Yueling almost really knew its way.Hua Yueling is not clear what will happen if he is really successfully attacked this time, but the situation is definitely not much better after thinking about it.


    Huayueling breathed a sigh of relief, but since the treasure chest monster stopped moving after she avoided it, that would be a good thing for herself.


    "In this way, you can attack in advance. If you are lucky, you may be able to kill it before it reacts."


    Clenching the two-handed sword with both hands, Hua Yueling took two steps forward, waving the two-handed sword and slashed over.The passage is relatively narrow, and if it is really a head-on confrontation, it is still somewhat disadvantageous for Hua Yueling, so he must fight quickly, and it is the best result to end the battle before the opponent can react.


    The treasure box monster was cut, and then its long legs stretched out from the bottom of the box. I don''t know where these legs were hidden before. Anyway, it''s hard to see.If you want to say something, you can''t hide it in the treasure chest, but if you hide it under the ground, it is unlikely. After all, the ground still exists, and there is no place to reach it.


    It is ridiculous to study these now, and there is no time for Hua Yueling to study it. After the treasure chest monster got up, he chased him, and a pair of long slender hands like bamboo poles grabbed it.


    Hua Yueling wasn''t afraid of its attack. After seeing the right time, the two-handed sword greeted him. The two-handed sword was entangled with the long hands of the treasure box monster, and there was no sound.


    "It''s pretty solid."


    Hua Yueling originally thought how the two-handed sword could cause some damage, but she didn''t expect the facts and imagination to be quite different.The hand of the treasure box monster is almost like steel, and there is no damage after the head-on confrontation and the blade of the two-handed sword hit, just like nothing.


    "It seems that the damage caused by the two-handed sword is still not enough."


    I was a little surprised, but I definitely couldn''t use the Hidden Dragon Blade.


    Retreat and widen the distance between the monsters of the treasure chest, the monsters of the treasure chest rushed in and would not allow him to escape.However, Hua Yueling didn''t worry about this. The reason for getting away from the treasure box monster was naturally not because of fear, but just to delay time.


    During this period of time, he can gather strength and inject strength into the two-handed sword. As long as enough strength is injected, I believe that even the hands and feet of the treasure box monster can''t be blocked.


    The treasure box monster jumped away and avoided Hua Yueling''s attack, letting his attack return without success.Hua Yueling was quite surprised. He didn''t expect the treasure box monster to do this. Is he really so smart or just happened to do it?


    Or that someone else is controlling it.

 1351 Chapter 1351 Seed of Power

    Hua Yueling looked over in extreme surprise, the treasure box monster immediately jumped forward after avoiding his attack, raised her foot and kicked it towards him.


    "clang!"


    With the two-handed sword in front of him, the attack of the treasure box monster directly kicked the sword of the two-handed sword. This force was quite strong, but Hua Yueling still blocked it and was not injured.After blocking it, he chased after him and slashed past with his two-handed sword.


    After injecting power into the two-handed sword, there is no need to do it again, and the current attack still carries terrifying power.Perhaps the treasure box monster knew this, so he didn''t choose to fight Huayueling head-on, but kept running away.


    Only this time it had just finished attacking, and there was not enough time to evade it, so it could only block it with one hand.


    The two-handed sword swept across, the treasure chest monster''s hand blocked in front, Hua Yueling gritted his teeth, and there was some madness in his eyes, he did not believe that there was no way to break its defenses.The two-handed sword seemed to be able to cut through the air, swept across with an unparalleled momentum, the treasure chest monster did not evade, and the arm blocked the front.


    There was almost no sound, the treasure chest monster''s arm was knocked out, and it seemed that he was in danger of fracture.However, Hua Yueling didn''t care about this. He was surprised that he could not cut off the arm of the treasure box monster. The strength of the treasure box monster''s arm surprised him again.


    "But this is enough!"


    Hua Yueling thought so, stepping forward, using both hands hard, the two-handed sword slashed violently, the sword of the two-handed sword almost radiated dazzling light, and in a flash, he had reached the treasure chest monster.


    The treasure chest monster''s arm was knocked out, and under the influence of inertia, there was no way to do anything at this time. He could only watch Hua Yueling attack.There is no way to defend it, and it is impossible to avoid it for the time being.


    "bump!"


    The two-handed sword slashed on the slender body of the treasure box monster, and the top of it hit the treasure box monster''s head, which is the disgusting part of the box with teeth.


    This force was very strong, causing a lot of damage to the treasure box monster. The head of the treasure box monster was damaged a little, the chopped wood fell down, and even its body also added a not shallow scar.


    No matter how hard its body was, it was unable to defend it under the attack of Huayue Lingli Dao''s reorganization and the slashing attack of the two-handed sword that increased his body''s strength.


    However, after hitting this one, the treasure box monster was able to move freely. It did not retreat, but approached and continued to attack Huayueling.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Huayueling¡¯s mouth. If it was a distance, he would have to think about what he should do. After all, the game of chasing me is a bit boring, but since the other party came to the door, he would There is nothing to worry about.


    Using a two-handed sword to confront the enemy head-on, Huayueling did not fall in the slightest, as long as she could resist the opponent''s attack just right, and then counterattack after finding the right time.Hua Yueling''s fighting method is still very good at playing. Although the treasure box monster is also very powerful, ordinary weapons have no effect on it, but it is Hua Yueling after all.


    "It''s almost here, it shouldn''t last long."


    Hua Yueling looked at the treasure box monster and came to the conclusion that the treasure box monster seemed to have been seriously injured. Although this kind of injury has no effect on its actions, it is still clear if he can see clearly. It will soon lose.


    If the injury is too serious, even it will not be able to persist.


    In order to make a quick battle, Hua Yueling increased the speed and strength of his attack. This was some time used when the opponent had no way to react in time.


    The treasure box monster was still attacking, and there was no change in the way of attacking. It was still just those few, so this was very easy for Hua Yueling.As long as you understand all the possible attacks of the treasure box monster, and then know what action it makes and what kind of attack it uses, then the battle is very simple.


    "Ok?!"


    Noting that the treasure chest monster was pressed down, Hua Yueling didn''t dare to fight hard, regaining the offensive posture and retreated.


    This trick of Treasure Box Monster was the only trick he didn''t dare to fight hard.The weight of the treasure box monster''s body is pressed down, it is not a joke, even Hua Yueling can hardly be able to resist it, so it must be avoided.


    After avoiding the attack, Hua Yueling took the opportunity to attack immediately.Don''t underestimate such a flaw. Maybe it will disappear in an instant. If you don''t catch it in time, it will be a waste of opportunity.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to waste the opportunity, so she said to seize the opportunity to attack. This time the treasure box monster let out a cry, and then fell down.


    "do you died?"


    Standing next to the corpse of the treasure box monster, I saw the corpse of the treasure box monster instantly dissipating, leaving a thing on the ground, but standing a little further away could not see clearly.


    Hua Yueling walked over and squatted down to pick up the thing that fell on the ground, and took a look in front of her eyes.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    It was a seed, a red seed, fiery red, like the color of a flame.


    "Is this any good?"


    If it is a prop, it may be able to increase attack power, just like in a game, but Hua Yueling doesn''t want to try to eat this kind of thing.In fact, when playing games, when using certain props, he always has such doubts, why those protagonists can use it so easily, don''t he have any ideas in his heart, if he would not dare to do that.


    But no matter how he thinks about it, this seed must have some effect in his opinion, but I don''t know what it is for, so I will put it away for the time being, and wait until it is time to use it later.


    The red seed was tightened in his inventory, and it was time to move on after the treasure chest monster was solved.Hua Yueling returned to the position of the crossroads and looked around. There was a door on the left, not far away, while on the right was a curved passage. I don''t know where Huitong is.


    "Explore the nearby places first, explore these places and then go further."


    Hua Yueling thought so and walked to the left, but to his surprise, the door was locked from the inside. There was a keyhole at the door, but he didn''t have the key.


    "What about destruction?"


    Hua Yueling tried to destroy the wooden door and cut it down with a two-handed sword, but it didn''t work. The wooden door seemed to be protected by magic, so even an attack had no effect.


    "I can only find the key."

 1352 Chapter 1352

    When there was no way to open the door, the road here was temporarily interrupted, and Hua Yueling could only retreat to the other side.The other side of the road is more winding than this one. Hua Yueling was almost stunned after walking for a while. He felt that the people who dig this road did this on purpose, in order to torture others. .


    "Really are¡­¡­"


    He shook his head, but people wanted to do this, but he had no way at all. He could only walk along this road like this, and he couldn''t stop going because of this, that''s impossible.


    I walked all the way on the dirt road like this. After walking around for about five or six minutes, I finally found something. There are two torches on the walls on both sides at intervals, and the torches illuminate the inside of the passage. It''s bright, it''s so bright, it doesn''t use his magic at all.


    Hua Yueling withdrew the lighting magic, in fact it should have been like this long ago, but he never paid attention to it.


    Turning a corner not far away, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but stop. He was about to reach the end soon, faster than he thought, but what he saw made him feel quite surprised. accident.


    "Is that... an agency?"


    What I saw was nothing else, it turned out to be a mechanism, installed so conspicuously on the wall, as if it could be opened in the past.However, Huayueling is naturally not hungry and may believe this easily. The mechanism may be true, but there is no guarantee that there will be no traps along the way.


    "No, I can''t find something that might be a trap."


    After Hua Yueling glanced around, he was a little confused and thinking. It seemed normal. Just walk over. Don''t worry about the others, but he still can''t relax his guard.


    "On the ground..."


    Extending from her feet to the end of the road, that is, below the organ, Hua Yueling didn''t find anything worthy of attention. There seemed to be nothing here, so there was no need to worry.


    Hua Yueling took a few steps forward, then stopped, he was still worried about whether there was danger here.Going forward tentatively, there is nothing to worry about on the ground. They all look normal, and nothing is like an organ.


    "Well, do you want to go straight to it like this, maybe that switch is the real trap?"


    Hua Yueling is now a bit like a soldier, after all, here is the home of others, no matter where it is, it is very possible to design a little mechanism.


    "Let''s go over it, anyway, it has been observed nearby, it doesn''t look like there is a trap."


    Looking inside, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, she couldn''t help speeding up a bit.When he reached the end of the road, he was guarding against possible dangers, but the fact was that there was no danger. He still got inside safely without activating any organs.


    "Try to open it, hope it''s not a trap."


    Hua Yueling sighed, grabbed the lever and pulled it down.After the lever was pulled down, he immediately heard a heavy noise coming from a distance, and then Hua Yueling sensed the danger and immediately hid aside.


    I don''t know when, a few holes appeared in the wall behind. These holes are facing this side, and needles with dark green light gleaming and piercing into the wall.


    Once the mechanism is turned on, it won¡¯t be disarmed. Fortunately, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything after you dodge the initial mechanism. Then you just have to go back all the way. All you have to do during the period is to avoid the poison that comes from flying. Needles, don¡¯t worry about the others.


    Hua Yueling walked outside against the wall, and could easily avoid dangerous places without deliberately avoiding it. Those poisonous needles simply couldn''t hit it.They all hit the wall.


    Let¡¯s not talk about how the mechanism was opened.


    The number of poisonous needles in it was really a lot, knowing that Hua Yueling had walked over there, she passed through the gap on her side and still didn''t stop.This is kind of interesting.


    Hua Yueling only took a few glances, and then went out from here. He heard the opening sound of the mechanism quite far away, but it was not clear where it was.I have to look for it, maybe I can find some clues.


    There was no change on the way back to the intersection, indicating that the agency was not here. After arriving at the intersection, he observed the place where the treasure chest monster was before, but there was no change there.


    Looking at the locked place on the other side, I tried to open the door in the past, but it still didn''t work.


    "Aren''t you here? That means going back."


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling continued to walk back along the road and returned to the hall. The door that had been closed before was also open, but the mechanism was only used for this, Hua Yueling was also a little disbelief.The sound should be more than that, after all, the sound he heard was quite loud, and it sounded like something heavy was removed.


    "Well...Let''s take a look, if you don''t find anything, you can only explore the other side first."


    The path on the right has been explored almost, and the places that can be explored are basically explored, and the rest are places that there is no way to go.


    Hua Yueling once again explored the place she had explored before, saying that it was actually a place, the deepest part of the hall and that room, and that is where you can explore.There is no other place besides there. He hasn''t been to the road on the left, so he will go again later.


    "Is this a mechanism?"


    After entering the room, Hua Yueling quickly discovered what the mechanism was opened. It was a hidden secret door. After entering, Hua Yueling found that there was actually nothing inside, only a vertical circular pillar standing there. There, at the very top, there is a small groove, it seems that something can be put in the groove.


    "Well, it feels a little familiar..."


    Hua Yueling looked at the small groove, and this feeling emerged in her heart.But if you say that what you got here, it seems that so far there are only seeds dropped by the treasure box monster.


    "Don''t say, it looks really alike, maybe it''s really that."


    I specially took out the obtained seeds and compared them, and found that it was really this, and it was just right to put it in.


    "After doing it for a long time, I opened a mechanism just to release this," Huayue Ling thought a little helplessly. "But for now, it can be regarded as cracking a part of the mechanism. I just don''t know this mechanism..."


    Just when Hua Yueling thought of this, he heard a noise coming from the side, and the ground slowly separated, and a box gradually emerged.

 1353 Chapter 1353

    It was an iron box, the box was tightly closed, I don''t know if it can be opened with a key.


    Hua Yueling walked over and squatted down to press on the box. This time it was simple, and this was also an ordinary treasure box, not a treasure box monster.


    After opening it, the contents actually did not exceed Hua Yueling''s expectations, it was a key that looked a little strange.But no matter how peculiar, it is still a key in the final analysis, which is used to open the door.


    "It seems that this should be the key to that door, just take it and try it."


    At present, the most important thing is to first explore the places that should be explored. These organs are a series, but I don''t know what exactly are hidden in the organs.


    Hua Yueling now wants to go to the deepest point to understand the mystery she has solved for a long time, and what the answer is.


    "But it looks like it might be symmetrical, but it should be similar over there."


    Taking the key out of the house, Hua Yueling walked to the right again.


    Back to the door of the room on the left side deep in the road, Hua Yueling tried to open the door with the key. As expected, if it was used to open the door.Behind the door is another shorter road, and at the end is a room.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    I listened carefully and didn''t hear any sound. It seems that there should be no one inside.Hua Yueling thought so, held the door handle and pushed the door open, and walked in.


    The room inside seemed to be a warehouse, with a lot of seemingly useless things, and I glanced around and saw no one.


    "Is there something hidden in it?"


    Hua Yueling walked inside, opened the door, glanced around and observed.Just observing this way, naturally, there is nothing worth noting, and the most important thing is that Hua Yueling doesn''t even know what she is going to do here.


    "Ah, it made me feel a little dizzy. It''s really...everything is dizzy. It feels uncomfortable enough."


    Sighing and saying this, Hua Yueling still decided to search inside. Although she didn''t know what she was looking for, she still looked for it. Maybe she could find something.


    "I don''t even know what to look for, and I think I might be able to find it. I''m really ridiculous enough."


    This feeling actually exists, but this feeling is very unreliable.Even Hua Yueling herself couldn''t tell what she was looking for, so could he really find something?This is hard to say.


    I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know anything. In this case, even if the whole room is turned over, the final result may still be nothing, because he doesn¡¯t even know what his goal is. What are you looking for.


    "Um..." There are too many things, so it is difficult to find out what to do, and it takes a lot of time.


    After rumbling for a while, Hua Yueling looked at the things in the room and said with a frown.


    "If it doesn''t work, I''ll come back for a while. Otherwise, just leave it alone. Let''s talk about it after looking for the other side. At least I have to know what I''m here for looking for."


    After searching for a while, Hua Yueling made a decision. He got up and walked outside, walked outside and closed and locked the door here again.


    Back in the hall all the way, Hua Yueling pushed the people on the right and walked in. After walking the same path, for a while, some strange scenes appeared in his mind.


    That was another road she had walked. The roads on both sides were so similar, and she couldn''t help thinking of the other side.


    "I don''t know what will happen here, won''t it be the same as there?"


    Huayueling thought about such a problem and came to the corner. The difference is that there is a straight path leading to it, but the road seems to be deeper and there is no end in sight.In fact, the end is down, that is to say, when you reach the edge of this passage, you will continue to go down. In this case, you will not know where this road will lead.


    But no matter what, you have to go on.No matter where the destination is or where the road leads, he has to go down to know it, and it is useless to just stand here and guess.


    Huayueling walked quickly. At this time, he didn''t think about traps or the like. In fact, in such a place, I believe that not many people would think about these things. After all, there is only a straight road in front of him. The possibility of traps is still relatively small.


    Along the way, I came to the place leading to the lower level without incident. It was a slope, and the straight road was not far down the slope.This road is not long, but Hua Yueling is still a little worried.


    "I don''t know what else is down here, I hope there are no more monsters, I don''t want to fight anymore."


    Hua Yueling is a little tired, now he wants to rest for a while, but he has no way to rest, so he can only move forward like this.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Taking a long breath, Hua Yueling patted her chest and walked down.Stepping on the slope all the way down, looking at the deepest part, Hua Yueling moved forward cautiously, observing left and right from time to time, looking for unnatural places.


    "It doesn''t seem to be dangerous, but don''t take it lightly. It''s better to be more careful."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, not daring to go too fast.After walking for about five or six minutes, Hua Yueling reached the bottom of the slope, raised his head and looked forward. The road was twisted and twisted, and he couldn''t see what the road looked like after the curve. It was hidden behind the mountain wall.


    "Really... It''s still done like this here, can''t it be done directly?"


    The scene in front of him made him quite helpless, but no matter what he thought, he still had to go, basically there was no change.


    The mountain wall seems to be trimmed and relatively flat. At first glance, it is known that it was not formed naturally, but was artificially chiseled.Some tools were thrown on the ground, there were pickaxes and some hats and clothes. They all looked tattered. They were thrown away for an unknown period of time.


    Another thing worth noting is the wooden boxes placed on the ground on both sides. These boxes contain some minerals. It seems that this place used to be a mine, but I don¡¯t know why it is now.


    "It''s not like someone has been here."


    The footprints of someone passing by on the ground are just the place where oneself walked. Looking ahead, there is nothing on the ground and no footprints can be found. This seems to mean that no one else has been here.

 1354 Chapter 1354 Iron Treasure Box

    Scratching her head irritably, Hua Yueling slowed down, and now she didn''t feel as anxious as when she walked over, she felt like she was walking.He himself knew that he needed to be calmer, and he could not be led by his emotions, that would not work.


    "Huh... Anyway, don''t worry, it''s useless to be anxious. Let''s take a break and think about what happened here."


    Hua Yueling sat down and sat on an upside-down wooden box.The wooden box was originally stored properly, but when he saw it, all the debris in it was poured out, then turned over and placed it on the ground, and sat on it by himself.


    Leaning his back against the wall, his head tilted back, his hair hit the wall.But then he moved forward, without just leaning against the wall.


    "Speaking of it for so long, it seems that I haven''t found anything useful."


    Some mechanisms were cracked and some monsters were defeated, but no clues were found.The only thing to be happy about is to feel that kind of power fluctuations, which to some extent shows that his choice is correct and the direction of action is correct.


    "That kind of power fluctuation is still very strange, and it is the same now."


    When Hua Yueling was locked up at that time, she felt that that kind of power fluctuation was different, and it was different from the power core of the illusion part she knew well, even if she looked back and thought about it now.


    However, this can be explained to a certain extent. Because of Xiaoxue''s help, it is very possible to make a difference. It is not something that deserves too much attention.


    "Anyway, I''ll know at that time. This must have a lot to do with Xiaoxue, otherwise there can be no such big changes."


    Hua Yueling still clearly remembered what that power was like, and comparing it with the power she had felt before, she could feel the difference between the two.


    They are still very different, and this is what Hua Yueling is most confused about.


    "Well, I can feel that kind of power fluctuation, and it''s bigger than the other side."


    Hua Yueling gradually felt different as he moved forward. He stopped, closed his eyes and tried to find where that power was.However, this possibility is not very high, and after experiencing it, he found that he still couldn''t find it easily.


    "Where is it?"


    Hua Yueling thought strangely, but it was a pity that it was difficult to find the answer just by thinking. He had to move on, relying on his eyes to find out.


    In fact, he knew it a long time ago, and the other party would definitely not allow him to easily find what he was looking for through exploration.After all, with the help of Xiaoxue, it is quite easy to seal his exploration skills.


    This is also a bad place. People know oneself and the enemy in all battles, but they are still in a state of understanding.Hua Yueling didn''t know enough about all of this, whether it was the illusion part or Xiaoxue himself.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Sighing, Hua Yueling accelerated the pace of advancement and continued to move forward.


    The road ahead does not look long.But the road here looks better than the road above.It has been renovated, the ground is covered with flat floor tiles and the like, and the walls on both sides are also the same. It looks like a place for people to live, not like a place for mining ore.


    "It''s not the same script."


    The exquisite iron box is placed at the end of the road, and the road in front of the treasure box has a road on each side, leading to the left and right sides respectively.


    "It''s another box, so I can''t get anything fresh."


    I just encountered a treasure box monster, and when she saw another box, what Hua Yueling thought of was naturally the treasure box monster, and it could not be anything else.


    After walking past, Hua Yueling stared at the treasure chest on the ground, which was not the same as the one he had seen before.The previous treasure chest monster was a wooden treasure chest, but this one was an iron chest. The difference between the two is here.


    "Well, there seems to be no problem, but..."


    It is impossible for Hua Yueling to judge that this treasure chest is a real treasure chest, or treat it as a treasure chest monster first.


    "It''s better to attack and see, so as not to worry about being attacked."


    At this time, it is natural to choose to attack instead of directly opening the treasure chest.No matter how you think about it, it''s better to attack directly. You don''t have to worry about being attacked by a treasure box monster, and you can confirm your guess without getting hurt.


    With the two-handed sword clenched, Hua Yueling slashed over.At the moment when the two-handed sword slashed the iron box, the iron box moved, and saw its legs stretched out and stood up, with both hands leaping forward, its open mouth showing sharp teeth, biting towards him. Come here.


    "It''s still the same."


    Hua Yueling was a little speechless, and immediately after avoiding the attack, he attacked again.


    The two-handed sword condensed his power and slashed on the body of the treasure box monster, and did not attack the box. Since the box head of this treasure box monster is made of iron, it is difficult to even use the two-handed sword and his power. Break directly.


    "Huh, fortunately, its body is similar to the other one. Although it is quite strong, it is not impossible to fight."


    After being attacked, the treasure box monster turned around and kicked it with a long leg.Hua Yueling also reacted swiftly. After pulling back the two-handed sword, he stood in front of him, blocking the attack of the treasure box monster.


    After blocking it, he narrowed the distance with the treasure box monster. Huayueling reached under the treasure box monster and slashed its leg with a two-handed sword. This force was so powerful that the powerful impact brought the treasure box monster to hit Going out, he staggered and didn''t fall to the ground, but there was no way to attack while Hua Yueling attacked.


    This is naturally good for Hua Yueling, he immediately chased up and made up for it. The treasure box monster is considered to be more resistant to fighting among monsters.Hua Yueling hit the target every time with three consecutive attacks, and each attack was not small, but he still failed to directly kill the treasure box monster.


    The treasure box monster grabbed it with one hand, and Hua Yueling slipped under it to the other side to avoid its attack this time, and then hit the backhand.The treasure box monster has no way to defend against Hua Yueling''s attack, and can only endure his attack, and then find a chance to attack again.


    Hua Yueling did a good job of avoiding, every time the attack of the treasure box monster basically returned without success, it did not cause him much trouble.


    "It should be done soon, but it has been hit a lot. If ordinary monsters have been solved long ago, it is impossible to be so alive."


    Taking a long breath, Hua Yueling found that the treasure chest monster was not affected in any way, and then rushed towards herself.

 1355 Chapter 1355 Mirror

    The treasure box monster is still attacking Huayueling continuously, but its attacks basically never hit Huayueling.Hua Yueling kept dodging, seeing through the attack of the treasure box monster, dodged, and then a wave of attacks.


    With such a response method, Hua Yueling had the upper hand, and soon the treasure box monster was defeated by him.


    The dead treasure box monster disappeared in front of his eyes, and then a thing fell on the ground, Hua Yueling went forward to pick up the thing and took it in his hand, and found that it was another key.


    "This key..."


    Hua Yueling stared at the key in her hand, and it seemed that there was nowhere to use the key.But after all, I haven''t finished exploring and playing here. You can check it out in a while. This key should be used here.


    With this thought in mind, he turned back and walked back, and arrived at the crossroad within a few steps. The left and right sides and the other side were just mirror images of each other.On the right is a locked iron gate, on the left is a short road, and at the end of the road is turning forward.


    "Open the door and take a look."


    Hua Yueling thought about it and walked over, opened the door with the key, and then entered the room.The room was surprisingly empty, there was nothing, it was so clean, it didn''t seem to be useful, it seemed to be just a useless room.


    "Well... if there is nothing, let''s go to the left to see if there is some mechanism. But things here should be almost the same, I guess there will be no more."


    Basically all the places that can be explored have been explored. Hua Yueling herself feels that there should be nothing more, but she still has to explore the left channel before talking.As for whether it is exactly as he thought, everything will be revealed after reading it.


    If the buildings on both sides are really symmetrical, then the road on the left will not reach the end in a long time, and a new mechanism may be found.That switch may be able to turn on a certain mechanism in the room that was just turned on, or it may be the mechanism in the room in front of the hall.


    Hua Yueling is not quite sure yet, it should be like this when thinking according to the idea of ??stacking.The road is quite smooth, although it is also a dirt road, it can be seen that it has been smoothed after some time, and it is comfortable to walk on it, and the arms are windy.


    The walls on both sides are pits and bumps, some are deeper and some are shallower, and from time to time some soil or clods of soil will fall down and smashed on the ground.


    The ground is still a bit dirty, mainly because the fallen soil has not been cleaned up, so it makes it uncomfortable to look at each other together.But it''s pretty good for such a place,


    Hua Yueling didn''t pay much attention to this either. Anyway, he just passed by here and would leave in a while. The main thing was that there was really nothing notable on the wall.


    Some minerals can be found, but he is not here to mine. It seems that the minerals here are all of the relatively ordinary kind, and iron ore is the most.Iron ore is very useful in normal times, but it is basically useless for Hua Yueling.


    There are many ways to collect iron ore, there is no need to waste time here.


    There was almost no footsteps, and Hua Yueling was dissatisfied with leaving, but basically there was no sound. He quietly came to the corner, poking his head out to observe deeper.


    The depth of the passage is similar to the outside, and the road is actually the same, but it still seems difficult to see what is at the deepest inside.The road turned to the left near him, which caused him to turn to the right at the end of the road so that he could not look deeper.


    The road is pretty good, as long as it keeps going.But in the end it is very likely that there will still be organs, so be careful.


    Going along the winding road, came to the corner, Hua Yueling looked inside again, this time there is not that long road inside, as long as there is a switch at the end, it should be fine to turn on the switch Up.


    However, what is the purpose of this switch, and how I should move on next is still a problem.


    Hua Yueling sighed and felt that it would be difficult to make good judgments about her subsequent actions, but it''s useless to think so much at this time, so let''s take one step at a time.


    "But you really need to be careful about the traps here. I started the trap after opening the mechanism before. I don''t know if it will still be like this here."


    In order to confirm the situation, Hua Yueling actually observed the passage inside.Both the ground and the walls were within his observation range, as was the top end, but there was no device for starting organs to be seen, which meant that the outside should still be less dangerous.


    "It''s probably the same as the other side. Where is the trap? It''s dangerous if you get too close."


    It was hidden behind before, but if one side has already set off the trap, the other side will definitely be guarded a little. In this way, it would be meaningless to be behind by the county police, and it would be difficult to achieve the desired goal.


    Hua Yueling thought so, and he also felt that his thoughts should not be wrong.But these are all conjectures, and the real situation has to wait until the switch is actually turned on.


    "Before this, use the dwarf shield to defend it."


    Needless to say, the defensive ability of the Dwarf Shield is naturally limited. The trap attack ability here is also limited. If the Dwarf Shield is used for defense, it is difficult to bring him much threat.


    After thinking about a solution, Hua Yueling took out the dwarf shield and held it in front of him. In front of the mechanism, he held the lever with one hand and did not pull it down with much effort. There was a sound from a distance, representing A certain mechanism was opened.


    At the same time, there was a slight noise on both sides of the wall. After hearing this noise, Hua Yueling immediately looked to the right side without the protection of the dwarf shield, and saw a small hole exposed on the wall. Going up is no different from the previous trap.


    "Stay back!"


    Thinking in his heart, he also acted immediately, with a force under his feet, his body leaped back and fell to the ground, using the dwarf shield to protect himself.


    The trap started quickly, and a lot of fine silver needles shot out, all hitting the dwarf shield that was in front of Hua Yueling.With a series of crisp sounds, those fine silver needles failed to break through the dwarven shield, and fell to the ground after the impact, which did not cause much trouble to Hua Yueling.


    "Huh, that''s it."


    Just about to get up, the thin silver needle flew out again, his body trembled, and he quickly hid back.

 1356 Chapter 1356

    It was another round of shooting. After this round of shooting, Hua Yueling quickly backed away. After a certain distance, he originally wanted to leave like this, but shortly afterwards, the needle shot again.To be safe, he set up the dwarf shield again to block the wave.


    "Okay, take advantage of the gap and leave quickly!"


    When Hua Yueling waited for the gap, she turned around and left here. After going around the bend, she thought about leaving, but halfway through, she heard a slight noise.He looked slightly stunned, and it sounded like something was outside.


    Hiding sideways, Hua Yueling waited for a while, leaning her head against the wall, listening.


    "Well... it sounds unclear, but it doesn''t seem that someone is there. Is there still a mechanism here?"


    Hua Yueling thought so, poking out her head cautiously.


    A small hole appeared on the walls on both sides at intervals, almost one meter in the wall.


    Walking out of the corner, Hua Yueling stood here and observed.The small holes in the wall will shoot out a series of fine needles every once in a while. These needles are the same as those seen before, and their lethality is the same.


    "It depends on the timing." Hua Yueling took two steps forward, and entered some small holes from the nearest exit. "Time is still tight, as long as you are careful enough."


    Hua Yueling squeezed the dwarf shield and rushed forward.


    "But it doesn''t matter if you don''t wait, there is a dwarf shield anyway, as long as you block it."


    "Clang clang!"


    Amidst a series of noises, Hua Yueling passed directly through the trap on the wall, and the Dwarf Shield easily helped him block those fine needles.There is simply no way to pose any threat to him, and he doesn''t need to worry about it, just keep going forward along the way, and don''t have to think about anything else.


    After rushing through this dangerous area, he returned to the entrance, turned his head and took a look behind him, the mechanism was still running continuously.


    "It''s okay, fortunately I have a Dwarf Shield in my hand, otherwise it would be troublesome to figure it out."


    Hua Yueling thought very fortunately, the effect of the dwarf shield is still quite large.Very good defensively, very helpful for his own adventure.


    Putting away the dwarf shield, Hua Yueling walked towards the room not far away. The door was opened by him with a key, and he pushed the door and walked in. There was an extra platform about one meter high in the originally empty room. There is a notch in the center of the platform.


    "..."


    The moment he saw the platform and the notch, Hua Yueling blinked, not knowing what to say.


    "This notch... I didn''t get anything else here. It should be in that room. If you have a goal this time, it should be easier to find, so go back and look for it."


    Hua Yueling was also a little tired after such a series of actions. The main thing was that there were too many things, and it was endless, which was quite annoying.


    "I hope to solve these problems as soon as possible. I don''t want to stay here anymore."


    Hua Yueling spoke tiredly, turned and left the room.After reaching the room similar to the storage room, Hua Yueling found a broken gem in a quite hidden place after searching for it.


    "It seems to be the same, it should be this right."


    After finding this gem, Hua Yueling took a closer look and felt that this should be correct.After that, I turned this place upside down, and found nothing else.


    "Then use this."


    Back in the room where the table was, Hua Yueling tried to put the broken gem in his hand, as he thought, what was missing in this recess was indeed such a piece.


    "Well... the sound is not far away, it should be in the middle room."


    The open door extends inward, and there is a stone door on the left and right sides of the room that is opened. The only opening mechanism is the stone door on the left.After the heavy sound, Hua Yueling walked in. The hidden room was also neat and tidy, there was nothing else but a lever on the wall facing the door.


    "It''s the mechanism again, and it''s so complicated. It''s fine to open it directly if there is something. You have to open it one by one."


    Hua Yueling was made a little angry, but no matter what she should do, she still had to do it. It was impossible not to turn on the mechanism because of this.However, after entering, he deliberately scanned the room. After confirming that there was no danger, he went to pull down the lever.


    Along with the heavy sound, something was slowly moving away not far away.There should be a place where the hidden door was removed, but when she heard such a noise, Hua Yueling also turned and looked outside silently.


    The two switches do the same thing, so why do you have to use two switches, just use one?I really don''t understand why the design of such a series of things has no effect except to make people uncomfortable.


    After walking out of the room, he immediately noticed the change. The wall facing the entrance was slowly moving to the right, and a road was to be made soon.


    Hua Yueling walked to the center of the room and looked at the passage inside, only to see a dark area inside, which was different from other places. There were no torches to illuminate the road.


    Looking into the depths of the road, there is nothing to see, but from inside Hua Yueling can clearly feel the kind of breath she is looking for, and she is not far away.


    "That''s it. Then, as long as I go inside, there should be something that will stop me in the end, but I don''t know what it is."


    Hua Yueling thought for a moment that it might be the adventurer who came to the village with him, but with the strength of that adventurer, he couldn''t do this.To put it bluntly, he may not even be as strong as the huge monster that the treasure chest monster and the entrance of the underground secret passage touched.


    The magic light ball appeared in front of his head, illuminating the road ahead, but there was still no way to illuminate farther, and for the time being, he didn''t know what was in the distance.


    Hua Yueling didn''t care about this, and took a step forward.He stepped on the ground and fell into the dark passage inside. After he walked in, everything changed.


    There was no longer a passage in front of him, but a circular space with a large area. A figure was standing in the center. The figure of that person was blurred, and it was impossible to see who was coming.


    "..."


    Hua Yueling stared at the other side guard, and walked forward slowly.The man did not move, and seemed to be waiting for him to pass.

 1357 Chapter 1357

    Hua Yueling stood there hesitantly, and stopped after walking two steps.Observing from a distance, he narrowed his eyes to find out what is worth noting on the other person.


    It seems like this is an ordinary human being, but how could there be such a person in such a place.It''s not so much that he is so special, it''s better to say that he was deliberately made so that people can''t see his appearance clearly, and it has nothing to do with him.


    "This person... shouldn''t be the adventurer, right?"


    Hua Yueling hasn''t seen that person for so long after entering here, maybe he has disappeared.After all, it was just a character in the world of illusion. It was not a simple matter to want him to disappear, not as complicated as imagined.


    "Still no response? Have to wait for me to pass?"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t react at all, Hua Yueling took a few steps forward, he didn''t dare to go too close, if the other party suddenly attacked, it would be troublesome.But the situation is not very good now, the other party seems to have no reaction at all, and he is not willing to act before he passes.


    "If that''s the case, it seems that you can only attack him."


    It was a bit of a struggle to attack Hua Yueling without showing hostility, so he didn''t make a decision for the time being, but continued to move in the direction where the opponent was, and see how the opponent would react.


    But this has no effect. It seems that it is useless as long as it is not close to the past. Just this level of temptation will not have any effect at all, and the other party will ignore it.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling glanced around, and the scenery of this place is still very good, but the feeling of being out of the world is a bit too strong.Obviously this should be a separate space, not a place connected to other places.


    "How did I get here?"


    Hua Yueling thought suspiciously, he only remembered that he walked into the dark passage, and then there was no other reaction, and then came here when he reacted.


    "where is this place?"


    Regardless of the people on the other side, Hua Yueling closed her eyes and felt that this place was a strange place.The breath of illusion can be clearly felt, very rich, it is the power he is familiar with, not his own power, but he has already dealt with the master of this power.


    "It was the same last time. To get others into this rather boring maze, the road was a bit too long, and it was a waste of time."


    Hua Yueling was also a little impatient. Not long ago, she had experienced the same thing once before entering here, and it is still the same now.There are changes, but the essence is the same.


    It takes time to explore such a place, and it is worthwhile to be happy that I have spent time exploring it.But the current situation is very uncomfortable, I don''t know what to do.


    The person in the center of the venue didn''t seem to be a person at all. No matter what Hua Yueling did, he didn''t have any reaction. When Hua Yueling did not exist.Hua Yueling couldn''t determine what kind of situation the other party was in, whether it was really out of a coma, or that it was temporarily unable to respond, or it was an ambush.


    At present, the two sides are in a relatively subtle atmosphere. Neither of them has the intention to take the initiative, and they are all waiting for the other''s actions.But the other party did not act as they had hoped, and seemed to be waiting for something.


    "If this goes on, the situation should be delayed. It seems that if I don''t move, it won''t move. Is it just me?"


    Hua Yueling is still hesitating, if he can, he certainly doesn''t want to take the initiative to pass, but now it seems that there is no other way.If you don''t pass, the other party won''t react, and it''s not good for you to stay in a stalemate.


    Seeing that if he didn''t make any movements, the other party would maintain this posture, Hua Yueling became somewhat irritated, and suddenly walked towards Qian.He rushed to the figure without interruption along the way, and when the distance was not far away, the figure was considered to have moved.


    Slowly miraculously, his body seemed to be covered in dust. With his movements, the vines that bound his body slowly receded, and some were directly broken into two pieces.The dust slid down, fell to the ground or flew in the sky.


    The figure of that person stood up slowly, and his eyes gradually opened.It wasn''t until this time that Hua Yueling was able to see the other party''s appearance clearly. He didn''t seem to be the person he had seen. The person in front of him had a face that made him feel strange, and he didn''t know who the other party was.


    "Is it a new enemy again?"


    Hua Yueling stopped, not going forward temporarily.Now there is still a distance between the two sides, this distance is still a little closer, but it is just right.


    Huayueling doesn''t have to worry at such a long distance, he is confident that he can react immediately after the opponent moves.He has such confidence.


    The figure gradually got up, and everything that restrained him fell to the ground with her body. After the person got up, he moved his body, and then thought of Hua Yueling and looked over.


    The opponent''s eyes intersect with Hua Yueling''s, but there is no meaning to speak.


    "Ok?"


    Raising his eyebrows, a strange feeling sucked into my heart, and a more powerful force suddenly emerged and moved quickly.


    "This kind of power, it seems that the power that is moving here now should be the key point of this illusion, but it seems that it is very difficult to break it like this, and it is estimated that there will be a battle."


    Seeing the man''s movements, Hua Yueling clenched his two-handed sword, ready to fight at any time.


    In the circular environment like an arena, the climbing vines on the surrounding walls became active, crawling towards the middle, and soon surrounded Huayueling and the others, and Shizhou Zhi left a lot of A little space.If you can only fight in this space, it will be very troublesome. Fighting in a small space is not impossible, but it is very difficult.


    Moreover, he is currently in the opponent''s territory. Who knows if those vines will rise up and make trouble during the battle, this is something worth noting.


    Hua Yueling is very cautious, so he has no intention to act until now, he is not ready to act until the other party does not act.


    The dust on the body was all gone, and the man was moving like a rusty iron body. His movements were slow and wrinkled, and it seemed that he hadn''t moved for a long time.

 1358 Chapter 1358 Fierce Battle

    The awakened man moves slowly, his body is like a huge robot, but in fact it looks more like a robot made of iron with rust.This is true for the joints all over the body, as long as the movable parts are covered with rust, torturing his body.


    As if in slow motion, he waved his arms very slowly, moving his legs and feet.


    Hua Yueling closed her eyes tightly, feeling the magic power that was getting closer and closer here, even though the other party was in a state of weakness now, Hua Yueling still had no plans to take the opportunity to attack the other party.He was still waiting, not because of chivalry or other considerations, but simply because he felt that he should wait.


    The wind blew, it shouldn''t be windy here, but he still felt the wind blowing.The wind was not too strong, blowing across his face and blowing up his hair.


    "..."


    Watching the opponent quietly, that magical power was getting closer, but Hua Yueling couldn''t do anything.He can only wait. As for what he will do after that magical power arrives, he is not particularly clear.


    Everything needs to be observed. Only by observing everything clearly can we act.


    Hua Yueling took a deep breath, and the hand holding the two-handed sword used some strength.


    The sound of footsteps sounded, and I saw the person who broke free in front of him was slowly walking forward. His footsteps were very slow, up and down, and one step was as if a slow magic was applied. Slowly, several seconds passed. Just fell down.


    "..."


    Hua Yueling heard the footsteps, but still did not speak, he was still waiting and observing, he needed to look at the situation again.What is the purpose of the other party, is it to attack yourself?These are still unknown, and we must wait until the other party acts.


    But at this time, fighting should be inevitable, and Hua Yueling actually understood this very well in her heart.


    Magic power also flew in through the wall at this time, attached to the vines, and every vine spreading on the wall and on the ground was attached by magic power.It''s just that there is not much magic power attached, and almost half of the remaining magic power floats to the man who has just awakened, looking like it seems to be fused with him.


    "Can''t wait any longer!"


    At this moment, Hua Yueling knew that she couldn''t wait any longer, and the battle would be more difficult when the magic power merged with the opponent.Now it is very difficult. He hasn''t understood what kind of person the opponent is, and the vines around are his enemies.


    Will these vines affect him? Hua Yueling hadn''t thought about it, he knew he couldn''t wait any longer, he had to act.


    Hua Yueling stood up and rushed towards the person in front of her.That unabsorbed magical power also moved toward the opponent, and the speed was not slower than him.


    "not good!"


    As he rushed over, the things he was thinking about still happened. The vines that hadn''t moved anymore started to move at this time, each of them extended towards him and attacked.


    It would not be fun to be surrounded or even attacked by vines, but now he is irresistible and must find a way to curb this tendency of vines.


    "I don''t care about this. In short, it is more important to prevent the magic power from fusing with that person. After stopping that, let''s take care of the others!"


    Hua Yueling only made a decision after thinking about it for a moment, waving his two-handed sword and cutting it over.


    The other party naturally knew Hua Yueling''s purpose, and saw that he raised a hand, and the arm was like a stone at the moment it was raised, wrapped in a shell, enhancing the ability of defense.


    "This kind of shell...it''s not easy to break."


    Hua Yueling noticed this, but he was not lacking in self-confidence. She slashed down with a two-handed sword. She believed that with her attacking ability, even if the opponent was already prepared for defense, he really wanted to defend. It''s not that easy.


    The two-handed sword slashed heavily on the opponent''s arm, the shell that emerged was destroyed, and the broken pieces fell to the ground one after another.But that was all, the two-handed sword broke through the opponent''s defense, but it failed to bring greater damage to the opponent, and the opponent''s arm was just broken.


    "The defense is really strong, and it was able to stop my blow."


    Raising her eyebrows in surprise, Hua Yueling didn''t expect her attack to be actually blocked by the opponent.Originally, he thought that even if he could stop the opponent, he would have to pay some price, but the situation was much worse than he thought.


    The opponent took a step forward after blocking the blow, and the other arm hit it hard at this time.Hua Yueling noticed that his arm was still wrapped in a shell, similar to a layer of soil wrapped around the arm.


    Leaving aside the other abilities, the defensive ability formed by this layer of soil is enough to surprise him. It would be really surprising if he could provide further assistance in attack.


    But this is not a big deal.Hua Yueling thought so, and glanced at the magic group floating in the air that hadn''t moved, seeing that it didn''t seem to be merging with the other party, temporarily retracted the weapon and retreated.


    After kicking out and kicking on the opponent''s fist, Hua Yueling still suffered a bit. Although she had been prepared for a long time, she was still not as strong as the opponent, and she was beaten back a bit.


    "Strength is really okay, but this is not enough!"


    The fact that the opponent has only strength is commendable, and there is not much advantage in other aspects. Hua Yueling uses the strength of the opponent''s attack to jump back, and after falling to the ground, he stands up and rushes up again.


    If only this is the case, it would not pose a big threat to Huayueling, how strong is his strength, he still has the advantage in speed, and with his combat experience, he believes that he cannot be the opponent''s opponent.


    You come and go between Huayueling and the other party. The battle between the two sides is very lively, but neither has the upper hand. If you want to say it forcibly, Huayueling will have the upper hand slightly, but the advantage is not very big .


    He wielded his two-handed sword and attacked from different directions, but the opponent''s reaction was also very fast, and the defense was really good. Several attacks also brought some trouble to Hua Yueling.


    "It''s a powerful method. If he really combines that magical power, I guess I will be at a disadvantage. He doesn''t know how much that magical power will bring to the opponent, but he is sure to improve it. ."

 1359 Chapter 1359 Explosive Magic

    "Wait, am I wrong."


    The battle lasted for a while, and the more it continued, the more Huayueling felt that something was wrong, and when he was fighting, he felt as if he was paying attention in the wrong direction.But thinking about it, she still couldn''t figure out what was going on. While thinking, she dealt with the enemy, trying to find out what she had forgotten.


    "...By the way, the purpose of my coming here, and being here has interrupted my thoughts. I am here to destroy the magic power, not to fight him!"


    Hua Yueling thought for a while before remembering what her original purpose was here. In this case, she only needs to destroy the magic group floating in the sky. She has no need to fight the enemy in front of her!


    Realizing this, Hua Yueling realized that she had been so stupid before that she would fight with the opponent like you come and go. It took a long time to tell the outcome, and she wasted a lot of energy.


    "But it''s not easy to do this. First, you have to get rid of him. After getting rid of him, you have to be careful of those vines. Otherwise, if you are doubled, you will be too late to do something."


    It is not easy for Hua Yueling to bypass the enemy in front of him. The opponent is now grabbing him to attack, chasing him to prevent him from stopping easily.


    Even if you want to avoid it, it takes some time, not to mention that the magic group is still floating far away, and it takes some time to run over.Although the vines on the ground didn''t move much, they still seemed to be about to move, making him more worried.


    "It doesn''t matter, think of a way to restrain him, and then take the opportunity to rush over, so there is still a chance. The magic group is easier to handle, as long as you attack, don''t worry about other things."


    Hua Yueling blocked the opponent''s attack head-on, and then he began to look for opportunities to get away from the opponent, but he didn''t know if the opponent knew what he was thinking. When they rushed over, they were all intercepted and there was no way.


    "It''s difficult, it seems that he is taking me down. This is a bit troublesome."


    Hua Yueling sighed, thinking helplessly, it is really not easy to rush over from the other side.Maybe he can directly ignore the opponent''s attack, but he must also guard against the opponent''s sneak attack.


    No matter how you think it is troublesome, Hua Yueling has nothing to do for a while, which makes him a little bored.In this regard, he naturally hopes to be able to make a quick fight, but the opponent does not give him this opportunity, so he has no choice.


    Between you and me, gradually Hua Yueling even fell into a disadvantage. It was not that she was suppressed by the other party in strength, but Hua Yueling had other thoughts in her heart, so she gradually became a little rushed. The battle inevitably falls into a passive situation.


    "No, I can''t go on like this. If this goes on, the more you fight, the worse it will be for me!"


    Hua Yueling is also very aware of the current situation, she must find a way to get out of this situation, but this is not so easy to do, and she has to think of a way that can get the best of both worlds.


    This kind of statement is naturally quite easy, but it is very troublesome to do, at least for Hua Yueling. He tried every means to pass by the other side. He took several methods, but none of them. None of the methods worked, or it could achieve the effect he wanted.


    The other party entangled himself like a snakeskin plaster, and the nearby vines were also messing up, making him really nothing.


    Hua Yueling wanted to get rid of the other party as soon as possible, can only say that the other party is still difficult enough, no matter how he does it, there is no way, in any case, he can''t really get rid of the other party.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t get rid of him."


    Seeing that she went on like this, it would be endless, Hua Yueling sighed and thought helplessly.


    "As long as I can hold him for a while, then I can go over and break the magic group. The point is that I have no companions, and there is no way to stop him. If only I can summon magic."


    The opponent''s offensive power is full, if only this is fine, but the opponent''s speed is not slow, otherwise it won''t make Hua Yueling feel helpless.After an attack hit and suppressed him, Hua Yueling strengthened his strength to give him pressure, and let his body retreat, then retracted the weapon and rushed to the direction of the magic group, but did not know who gave him the power. Obviously, he had just stepped back a few steps, and then he could stop this trend and rush forward.


    Not only that, the nearby vines extended and attacked. The original sprint action had to be slowed down to clean up the attacking vines. After the vines were resolved, the enemy also entangled again, leaving him with no way.


    "Well, the most important thing is to solve these vine attacks. If you can guarantee that they won''t cause me trouble, it would be much simpler."


    There are too many vines, too many to count. It is simply impossible to remove these vines.Even Hua Yueling couldn''t help it, especially when she was still entangled by an enemy.


    This makes him a little helpless. This situation is something he doesn''t want, but he can''t do anything at the moment.


    "Is there no way?"


    Huayue Ling thought about it, even looking for it in her inventory, but she couldn''t find anything useful.At least I couldn''t find anything that could work in the battle before me.


    This made him quite annoyed, but there was no way.If he had known this a long time ago, he should have eliminated all the vines from the beginning, otherwise it wouldn''t be what it is now.


    But these words are all hindsight, and it is useless to think about them at this time.


    "It''s really troublesome."


    Originally, the vines would not move when he was fighting with the person in front of him, but I don''t know why, but now they have changed. When they were fighting, the vines also moved and attacked him.


    "not good!"


    Suddenly, Hua Yueling was a little messed up, and finally managed to deal with it, but more and more vines attacked him, leaving him no place to hide.Fortunately, not only will he be affected by the vines, but also the person who fights with him.


    "Gather all the power, this attack must stop them!"


    Hua Yueling condensed her power in the two-handed sword, and the same was true of magic power.

 1360 Chapter 1360 One Strike Power

    The two-handed sword that condensed all the strength swept out, Hua Yueling turned around in a circle, and the two-handed sword swept past. Whether it was against him or those vines, they were turned away, and there was no way to approach him.


    This move was so powerful that Hua Yueling was also well prepared. After the sweep, he chased up, his two-handed sword still gathered strength, and his arms were also full of strength.Raising both hands high, slashing down violently, this time the class is full of strength, it is not so easy to stop it.


    The man had been beaten back and forth again and again, this time there was no other way, it was difficult to stop Hua Yueling''s attack, and he could only roll sideways to hide.His speed was still fast enough, Hua Yueling''s attack hit the ground, but he was not able to hit him.


    "Count you hiding fast!"


    Hua Yueling thought, but he couldn''t stop yet, he had to continue to attack.He immediately rushed forward again, rushed in front of the enemy, brandishing his two-handed sword and slashing down again!


    This series of attacks is extremely fast and overwhelming. The opponent''s strength is already a little bit worse than Huayueling. With Huayueling''s full force, he can''t even fight back, and can only be beaten by Huayueling little by little. You have to go back.


    He still wanted to resist, but he didn''t have this opportunity. Hua Yueling''s attack power was full, even if it was blocked, it was not easy to block, and it was not so easy to dodge, leaving him with no choice.


    Of course the opponent wants to attack, no matter who doesn''t like to be in a defensive state all the time, but the most important thing is that he has no way to attack.


    Hua Yueling''s attacks were higher than waves, even with the help of vines, there was no way to breathe.Condensing all the power is another roundabout, this time the surrounding vines were easily interrupted.


    "It''s almost done, let him be temporarily unable to act once again, and then I can act."


    Hua Yueling was paying attention to each other''s every move, and after realizing that the other''s actions had slowed down a lot, he thought so in his heart that the strength on his arm was even higher.


    This time, both speed and strength were extraordinary, and even if the opponent wanted to avoid it, it was extremely difficult.He had noticed Hua Yueling''s movements a long time ago, but when he wanted to avoid it, he was shocked to find that it was almost impossible for him to avoid the past.


    Huayueling¡¯s series of attacks are preparations for this. Although it is impossible to solve the opponent at this time, it can also make him suffer a lot of injuries. At that time, even if he wants to pass by his side, he will block him intentionally. Powerless.


    A heavy blow hit the opponent''s body, and the opponent also wanted to use his arm to block it again. It was still a stone armguard with strong defensive ability.


    "Humph, don''t want to block it so easily now!"


    The strength of Hua Yueling¡¯s attack is not something that can be blocked by blocking. You must know that the previous attack was for the current attack. As long as this time succeeds, then his goal can really be achieved. .


    Even though he thinks he should have succeeded, he still feels a little nervous when facing each other, worrying that his plan will fail.However, it seemed that there was no problem. The other party raised his arm to block him. This was the only thing he could do. Hua Yueling suppressed him with her aura, and the previous series of attacks really made him unavailable. The way can go.


    There was almost no sound, and the two-handed sword easily destroyed the protection on his arm.Then he chopped off his arm with an imposing momentum.


    This immediately knocked the opponent to the ground, and there was no way to make any response for a while.


    "That''s it," Hua Yueling whispered, "As long as he can''t move for a while."


    After confirming that the other party could no longer make any movements, Hua Yueling flashed and rushed past the other party, and came to the vicinity of the magic group with a few steps.


    Hua Yueling waved his two-handed sword and slashed it after reaching the neighborhood. This force was very strong, and no one blocked his movements, allowing him to easily achieve his goal.


    After being attacked, the magic group made a double change, and there was an important feeling of expansion, which contained Morley''s turmoil, moving randomly, and it seemed that it might explode at any time.


    Hua Yueling looked at the magic group with some worry, and subconsciously stepped back.The sound of footsteps rang behind him, followed by the sound of breaking through the air.


    "Can''t it work?"


    Hua Yueling thought strangely, the magic group had already been attacked, and indeed there was a reaction, saying that his attack was not enough, is there no way to completely destroy it?


    Under this circumstance, Hua Yueling was not ready to really face the opponent again. He dodged to avoid it, and then waved his two-handed sword and attacked.However, his goal was not the person who attacked him behind him. How he liked it, Hua Yueling was not prepared to pay attention to the other party unless it was necessary. His goal was simple, it was the magic group.


    There is no need to worry about other things after the magic group is broken, but it seems that this goal seems difficult to achieve.Hua Yueling''s two attacks made the magic group completely confused, but I don''t know why, the magic group has not dispersed, and it is still floating in the air.


    "Ok?"


    Hua Yueling pushed a distance away to guard the enemy, and at the same time he looked up at the magic group in midair in doubt.I don''t know why, her attack has no effect at all, which Hua Yueling did not expect.


    In fact, he still has this kind of consciousness to say that there is no way to disperse the magic group with one blow, but the two attacks failed to work, the magic group still exists and has not been destroyed, which makes him feel particularly surprised.


    "Is it wrong that I did it? Or do you need a more powerful attack?"


    There is no way to explain the inner doubts, the previous attacks have worked, no matter which time it is facing the core point of the illusion attack, it is very useful, but this time it is.


    "Think about it, think about it, maybe it''s not noticed there. As long as you find this point, there will be no problem!"


    Hua Yueling kept talking like this in his heart, but he still didn''t think of anything.


    "Come again, if it doesn''t work, you still have to find a way to solve him first, it''s too annoying!"


    The sound of breaking through the air sounded, this time the voice was very low, if it weren''t for Hua Yueling to keep enough alert, there would be no way to notice it.Fortunately, he didn''t forget these because of his irritability, the more he was like this, the stronger his alert consciousness.


    "But this is too troublesome. Given the current situation, it is not easy to get rid of him."

 1361 Chapter 1361

    Hua Yueling dodges a gap, avoiding the opponent''s attack, but there is no way to continue like this, although only one hand is left, but this seems to have no effect on the opponent.The opponent chased him desperately, leaving him no way to do other things.


    "Damn it, the opportunity created with great difficulty, the result was destroyed so easily!"


    Hua Yueling regrets it a little, if she has some time, she can still try to see if there is any other way, but now it doesn''t work anymore. He can''t attack the opponent chased by him.


    The opponent presented him with a problem, what should I do next, should I continue to fight with the opponent or find a chance to attack the magic group?


    "Forget it, don''t worry, let''s weaken his mobility first, then don''t worry!"


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and she didn''t avoid avoiding it at all. The two sides were coming and going for a while, during which the magic group fluctuated more and more intensely, and there was a tendency to explode at any time.


    What should I do if the magic group really exploded? This is not good news for myself.Hua Yueling thought with some worry, although it seemed that it wouldn''t explode for the time being, she might just give it to herself anytime.


    "No, it seems that I can only stay away for a while, and wait until he is restricted."


    Seeing that this can''t go on, Hua Yueling can only pull the distance away, to a further place, and no longer fight around the magic group.


    Seeing her aside, the man seemed to think he was going to run away, and ran after him.Hua Yueling glanced at him, said nothing, and continued to run forward.


    The distance is not enough, he has to be farther away, even here he can still feel the threat that the fluctuation of magic power brings to him, it is terrible.If the magic really exploded, it wouldn''t be good for him to get too close.


    Even if it is farther away, with this intensity of magic power, it will still cause a lot of trouble to yourself.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to be hurt by this kind of magic, it was too worthwhile.However, it seems that this kind of magical power wants to explode very difficult. There have been such violent fluctuations, but there is still no intention to explode.People can''t help but wonder if this is true.


    Is it true that you have to be careful.Hua Yueling thought this way while running forward, he was already careful enough.


    "drink!"


    After running for a distance, I felt that it was almost done. Hua Yueling suddenly stopped, turned around abruptly, and swept back with a two-handed sword!


    "clang!"


    The opponent is also fast with eyesight and hands. It is too late to dodge. His remaining left hand swept past the direction of the two-handed sword attack. The attacks of both sides were handed over together. With a flash of lightning, neither of them took advantage. .


    "Good job."


    Hua Yueling''s attack failed to condense enough strength, so it was not able to cause too much damage to the opponent, but Hua Yueling did not feel depressed because of this, just muttered so softly.


    Hua Yueling didn''t feel surprised that the attack didn''t work, the other party still had some strength, and the reaction was quite quick.


    "Has the magic exploded yet?"


    The sea-blue magic group is expanding in distance, and it seems that it may explode at any time, but this is only a possibility. In fact, after so long time has passed, it still has no meaning to explode.This has already explained some problems, at least his attack power is not enough, what needs to be done.


    Realizing this, his brain was spinning rapidly, thinking about the strategy of action.Looking at it now, I still need to attack again.


    "But this is very dangerous." Hua Yueling waved his two-handed sword and attacked the opponent, thinking like this in his heart, "If it is in a normal state, it is better to say something, but in the current state, everyone can see that it is obviously about to explode. It¡¯s just that it hasn¡¯t happened yet, but if I attack again, it¡¯s likely to really explode. The aftermath of the explosion will endanger me very much. This is not what I hoped."


    Unless you use long-range attack methods, but to be honest, let''s not talk about other methods, Hua Yueling has no long-range attack methods that can be used.


    There is some magic, but not very powerful.


    "In fact, there is no need to care about the power at all, even if it is very poor power, in terms of the current situation of the magic group, it is the last straw to crush the camel."


    "Try it, don''t try to see how you can know if you can succeed."


    After making a decision, everything is logical, just act and don''t think about other things.Hua Yueling is entangled with the enemy, the two sides are not giving way to each other.


    Because Hua Yueling was thinking about other things, it was not that he put all of his energy on the battle at the moment, so he did not gain the upper hand, but his strength was still stronger, so even so, the other party could not do anything to him.


    "I decided to do this!"


    When dragging the opponent, Hua Yueling aimed at the magic group in the distance. After repelling the opponent, before the opponent had no way to come over and make trouble for herself, Hua Yueling quickly took out the magic wand, and Jasmine grew up in magic. The top gathered together, and a fireball emerged.


    This is the magic with the strongest attack ability that Hua Yueling can use at present. Although it can''t be said how powerful it is, it should still have some effect in the face of such an enemy.


    The fireball burned with exuberant flames, emerged under his call, aimed at the magical light ball in the distance and shot out.The enemy who fought with Huayueling naturally knew what he was going to do, and immediately wanted to rush to stop him, but Huayueling would not give him such a chance, and immediately followed up and attacked from the rear.


    Unless the opponent ignores his own injury, he must respond, but it is really out of Hua Yueling''s expectations. The opponent really did not care about his attack, but forcibly blocked the fireball from advancing. Above the route.


    The only remaining arm was raised and blocked in front of him. Various kinds of fireballs hit his arm, making an explosion, and then the flames splashed, but it didn''t seem to cause much trouble to the opponent.But this is also a good thing for Hua Yueling. At this time, he has already come to the opponent''s side, swept across with a two-handed sword, and the opponent has just blocked the fireball. There is no way to dodge immediately, even defend. They can only be reluctantly made.


    This gave Hua Yueling a good opportunity, and saw him swept across his two-handed sword, bringing a strong wind, and the opponent''s arm that barely stood in front of him couldn''t stop the attack.

 1362 Chapter 1362

    The gathered magic power formed a hard soil shell to protect the arm, but this protection was very weak at this time.The main thing is that he was bombarded by a fireball before. Although Huayueling''s magic level is not that high, there are still some examples. In addition, the heat formed by the burst of the fireball affected him and brought him quite a bit. The injury made him unable to make any more reactions for a while.


    The two-handed sword destroyed the earth shell that protected his arm, and then he took a fancy to his arm. This was almost certain to happen. He should have thought of this when he blocked it with his arm.But he did it anyway, he had no other way but to do it.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling would not sympathize with the other party because of this, and she also has something to do. Since the other party is blocking her, she should have such an awareness.


    Blood flowed from the broken part of the arm, and the other party knelt to the ground, screaming.Hua Yueling went up and kicked the opponent to the ground, saving him a while to trouble herself. After a few steps on his legs, the magic wand emerged and was held in his hand. The magic power gathered at an unprecedented speed, and the fireball floated in the air. In, ready to be dumped at any time.


    "Go ahead."


    Whispering in a low voice, the fireball flew out under his control. In a blink of an eye, the fireball hit the magic group. The magic group, which was originally very unstable and could explode at any time, was unable to hold on anymore. After being bombarded this way, he made a weakening sound, followed by a sway, and exploded suddenly.


    At the moment of the explosion, a large number of magic fragments were formed. These fragments were extremely small, about the size of a soybean grain, and the number was also extremely large. It was like a hidden weapon shooting in all directions at a very fast speed, without rules.


    Hua Yueling has been paying attention to the situation here, and he was already prepared when the magic fragments hit.Protect your body behind the dwarf shield, so you don''t have to worry about anything.


    The magic shards hit the dwarf shield, and in the sound of shattering, those magic shards turned into fly ash in the impact, while the dwarf shield was nothing.


    This is a solid enough defense. The Dwarf Shield itself has a good defensive ability, but it is still a bit worse in terms of defensive magic. Therefore, Hua Yueling uses her power to add a layer of protection to the Dwarf Shield to resist magic. Fragments.


    The result was quite good. Although those magic fragments also consumed some of the magic power on the surface of the dwarf shield, they did not bring enough damage. In the end, the magic protection layer was exhausted, and the magic fragments no longer appeared.


    "Huh... it''s blocked, but this time it should be out."


    The picture before him changed, it was pitch black, as if the world was occupied by darkness after the magic group was broken.Hua Yueling didn''t say anything, quietly waiting for the passage of time, staring at the place where the magic group was originally located in the distance, but there was nothing there now.


    What''s the situation now, breaking the magic group, but obviously he has not returned home, which means that he has not really escaped from this illusion.


    "Ah, now..."


    He sighed, it was obviously not a good situation right now, and I knew it at a glance. I haven''t responded for so long, and who knows what else I will encounter next.


    Hua Yueling really wanted to leave this place, but Illusory Parts and Xiaoxue were unwilling to let him leave so soon, the postgraduate entrance examination had not ended yet, and it was still going on.


    "What else, just come, I don''t believe it."


    Seeing that the dark situation seemed to continue, Hua Yueling also sighed helplessly, speaking in a low voice.


    "Ok?"


    It seemed that someone had arrived, and the sound of footsteps could be heard by the ear, but the sound was intermittent, as if it existed but did not seem to exist.Gradually, the selection weakened, but before the footsteps disappeared, it could be found that the opponent was approaching here.


    "Is anyone here?"


    It feels like this, but after careful investigation, it turns out that it is not. There is nothing nearby, maybe that is my own illusion.


    Close your eyes and feel that there is something hidden in the boundless darkness. It is a terrible thing, which seems to be waiting to be awakened, waiting to break out of the shell.It takes time, time is passing by minute by minute, but gradually there are subtle gaps.


    Not enough, too slow, not enough.


    This kind of voice rang in his mind, as if someone was speaking in his ear. He heard it very clearly, but there was no one here, and he had never heard this kind of voice.


    "Whose voice is it?"


    You think it''s very slow, too, don''t you like to wait like this?This is boring, isn''t it?


    The person seemed to be talking to him for three consecutive questions. Hua Yueling''s answer was very simple. The person knew him well.Who was that person? In this boundless darkness, everything disappeared, the vines, and the person he defeated, they all disappeared, they were just phantoms, and disappeared after the magic group shattered.


    It disappeared too fast, and in a blink of an eye, there was no feeling, the original living person was gone, and the creature disappeared without a trace.Everything is as if it never existed before.


    A sense of disillusionment arises spontaneously, what is all this and what is going on.


    But this feeling came fast and went fast, Hua Yueling realized that there was something wrong with her situation, and quickly adjusted her mood to calm herself down.


    "This place is not easy."


    He thought so, and carefully scanned the surroundings.


    Nothing, empty.There seemed to be only a small area where she was stepping on. Hua Yueling tentatively stepped on the surrounding area. There was not much space there and there was no place to go.


    "I don''t know how long to wait."


    What is brewing in the dark is unknown, Hua Yueling is not interested in knowing, he just wants to leave this place as soon as possible, everything else is nothing.He didn''t want to care about other things, nor was he in the mood to care about them.


    Feeling a little irritable, but it''s better not to do anything, and he can only wait for now.


    "It''s so annoying."


    He sighed. In this situation, he hadn''t thought of it before. What he wanted to say was not good, but it was not bad.It''s fair enough, and can only be evaluated with this kind of words.


    That kind of voice disappeared, before she knew it, Hua Yueling wanted to chat with the other party again, he was very curious about the identity of the other party. It must not be Xiaoxue, who would it be? Is it the illusion they created?

 1363 Chapter 1363

    Hua Yueling is very upset, he doesn''t like waiting, waiting is very meaningless to him, but he has to wait.There is nothing to do now, only to wait.


    Time passed bit by bit, for an unknown amount of time, Hua Yueling raised her head and looked up. Hearing some changes in the voice, there was a feeling that something was cracking, but he knew it before.


    What will happen after that egg cracks?Is it good or bad for yourself?


    Hua Yueling didn''t know this very well, everything was confusing, he held his head with a headache, and shook his head vigorously.There was a little starlight gleaming in the distance, that was nothing before. What kind of light was it, Huayueling looked at it intently, but it was not particularly clear, but it seemed to be the light of gems.


    It''s strange to gleam in the absence of light.Was the gem''s own light at that time?Hua Yueling thought about this in her heart, couldn''t help but look carefully, narrowed her eyes, and tried her best torso.


    The cracking sound is getting louder, the cracks are spreading, and the speed is getting faster and faster.


    "call¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom!"


    The nervous heart was beating, beating violently, as if to jump out of the chest, from the place where it was closed, to find his own freedom.


    "What is this called."


    With a wry smile, Hua Yueling was a little speechless for her own random thoughts, shook her head vigorously, and expelled these messy things from her mind.Don''t think about it.


    Dark, cold, and light emerged. Although subtle, it was also light.Hua Yueling wanted to grasp the subtle light, and never looked away from there, as if he was firmly stuck by the light and grasped it forcefully.


    She even wanted to raise her leg to take a look, but when Huayueling stepped out, she realized something was wrong and hurriedly took it back.


    "So hanging!"


    Almost, a distance of just one step is enough to get yourself into the abyss.What is shrouded in the darkness below, you won''t know if you don''t go down, but Hua Yueling will definitely not have the idea of ??going down, no matter who it is, he will agree with this idea, and no one will want to go to such a place.


    Withdrawing her foot to stand firmly again, Hua Yueling looked down, dark and deep, unable to see what it was like in the depths.The darkness there is endless, it is the home of darkness and the place where darkness grows.


    Darkness is everywhere.


    What else can I wait for?Hua Yueling stared at the light in the distance, and after the thrilling scene just now, he also noticed that this faint light was not a friendly enough existence, it was the fruit of seducing herself.


    "I can''t move yet, how long will I have to wait."


    You have to wait, Hua Yueling knows, but he doesn''t know how long to wait.He hopes to have less time to wait and leave this place as soon as possible, even if there is no way to escape from the illusion world.


    "Illusory World...Wait, if this is the Illusory World, does it mean that I can also rely on the illusion ability to crack it?"


    This possibility is not very big, just the existence of the illusion part makes him unable to crack, let alone Xiaoxue''s help now, think about it and know that it is impossible.


    "Although it is unlikely, you can still try it."


    Knowing if it can''t be one thing, but trying not to try is another thing.Hua Yueling closed her eyes, mobilized her strength, and tried to crack the world of illusion.


    However, Hua Yueling herself did not hold much hope. To know that this kind of illusion enchantment can trap herself for so long, it is not his negligence that he depends on. He has tried before but ended in failure. It is estimated that it will not be any better this time.


    "You can''t find a weakness, it''s hard to crack it just by relying on the power of illusion. As expected, you still have to wait."


    After making some confirmation, Hua Yueling found that she still couldn''t do this with her current illusion ability, and she had no choice but to give up this plan.He opened his eyes and stopped adjusting his power to search for the neighborhood.


    The scene gradually brightened, as if the sun was angry, but there was still nothing to see. The surroundings seemed to be empty, empty and unpopular.


    A figure was walking in the light in the distance, and it seemed to be walking here. It was a figure that Hua Yueling felt a little familiar, but after careful thinking, she felt that she had never seen it.


    "Will it be that adventurer?"


    He still doesn''t know where the adventurer who disappeared out of thin air has gone, why he still hasn''t been seen for so long, which is quite strange.He disappeared for no reason, but until now there is no clue as to where he is.


    It seemed like an unimportant task, but Hua Yueling didn''t think so.


    "Ok?"


    In the blink of an eye, without even knowing what happened, Hua Yueling suddenly realized that the scene before her had changed.I am no longer in that dark space.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    His arms hurt a little, and so did his body. Looking down, he opened his mouth in a little astonishment.


    The clothes on his body were tattered, and his body was injured everywhere with scars and blood stains.


    "This dress... isn''t the one I was wearing before, how come it suddenly became like this?"


    His hands were also stained with blood and dust, and there was a broken long sword beside it. There were many gaps in the long sword sword. It must have gone through a very hard battle before it became like this.


    Sweeping around, he was in the ruins of a village. There was fire near and far, the house was burned by flames, and there were broken arms everywhere.


    "It''s like after a war. Let''s see if my inventory can be used first."


    Hua Yueling checked the inventory. Fortunately, although he has changed, it does not affect the use of the inventory. The items in the inventory are still there and can be taken out for use.


    He stood up with one hand supported and looked around. Everywhere was a scene of a battle that had just passed, and footsteps could be heard in the distance.


    "Have you left yet?"


    I don''t want to conflict with others for the time being, and I don''t understand what my identity is here. It''s better not to go out and meet other people easily.


    After Hua Yueling got up, she found a place to hide. After a while, she saw several figures coming out of his house from a distance. They were monsters, but they were led by humans.


    Walking in the forefront was a man wearing armor similar to a soldier, with his head hidden in a dense helmet, so Hua Yueling could not see what he looked like.Next to that person was a magician with a staff in his hand and wrapped in a black magic robe.

 1364 Chapter 1364 Destroyed Village

    Hua Yueling was afraid of being discovered, and didn''t want to conflict with the other party for the time being, so after just observing it, she immediately hid on her side.In terms of your own strength, if you want to hide, it should be difficult to find the opponent.


    As he thought, the few people passed the place where he was hiding and walked forward.


    These people don''t know what they are here for, whether it has something to do with the tragic incident in this village.But it seems that they have just come here, and they don''t look like they have gone through battle.


    "It''s better not to go out, who knows if they will treat me as an enemy."


    Hua Yueling was not sure, Suo was still hiding, and only after the other party left, did she leave the hiding place.


    "Everything has changed again. The world of pixels used to be the real world, but this should be the last."


    This time, if you find the key point to crack the illusion, you should really crack the illusion.But Huayueling only probed for a while, and didn''t find that spot.


    "Well, since these people have appeared, let''s follow them first, maybe you can get some clues."


    These people certainly did not appear for no reason. Perhaps they appeared to guide themselves.Otherwise, I don''t know what to do or where to go.


    As for this village, Hua Yueling did not find anything noteworthy after exploring it.


    "It shouldn''t be in this village, it would be too simple."


    This village is not the one he visited before. It should be a new place. I don''t know if these are connected, but there should be none. You can probably tell from the place where this village is located.


    I don''t know if there is anything worth noting in this village. Hua Yueling didn''t have time to stay here for a long time, so she could only search briefly with her exploration skills, and found nothing.


    "It seems to be just an ordinary village. It''s better not to let these people go, and maybe you can find something with them."


    Hua Yueling hid behind the wall, poking out her head to observe the actions of those people. Soon after she walked out of the village, the monsters who followed them separated from them and returned to the village again.


    "Why are they separated like this? They... are they worried about being excluded by going elsewhere?"


    It is amazing to be able to command such a monster to tell the truth, there should not be too many people who can do this, at least Hua Yueling herself has never seen such a person.


    The most important thing is that these monsters don''t seem to have been summoned. If they are summoned, they should be sent back directly instead of acting separately.


    "It''s weird, but it''s better to ignore them first."


    The upper body retracted, Hua Yueling hurriedly walked to the other side, in order not to be discovered by those monsters.But it was with those who were gradually moving away or with these monsters. He didn''t want to conflict with them, so it was best to avoid it if he could avoid it.


    "It''s not easy to track them. It should be a plain outside, and there is no place to hide. Unless I wait until they are far away, and then I will surround them in the distance."


    Hua Yueling turned around and took a look. The monsters that had returned to the destroyed village disappeared at this time, and they didn''t know where they were.But these are not related to Hua Yueling after all, and he doesn''t need to pay attention to these for the time being.


    The humans in front of them are indeed a bit important, they should take themselves to their destinations, but this time it is not so easy to complete the task and leave the world of illusion.


    Hua Yueling remembered what happened not long ago, thinking that it took a lot of effort before she broke away from that place and destroyed the illusion barrier there.By then, I came here again. After I came here, Huayueling clearly noticed a different place. The illusion enchantment here can be said to be stronger, and the protection of key points is also more concealed.


    In this place, he also deliberately investigated the situation in the distance, but found nothing at all.It was different from before. No matter where it was before, at least some conditions could be detected, but now there is nothing, which makes him feel a little troublesome.


    The situation is getting a little troublesome. This is certain. The key is what he should do. There is no good way yet.


    "You can only go one step at a time."


    Looking at the figures in the distance, Hua Yueling thought in her heart that the strength of those people seemed to be pretty good, although they might not be as good as him, they were pretty good.


    "But where are they going? Why are they here?"


    Such questions circulated in his mind, and he couldn''t find the answer for a while.He could only shook his head and ran after him.


    It is located a little far away, so you don''t have to worry too much about being discovered. Although there is no place to hide here, but with Hua Yueling''s strength only for a moment, they can easily avoid their sight.


    Those people didn''t know that they were still following the individual behind them, and they walked out of the vast grassland onto a narrower road.Along this road, after walking for about an hour, Hua Yueling looked at an ancient city from a distance.


    From a distance, you can see the tall tower with a round and sharp roof in the city. That tower is much higher than the entire city, almost three times the height of the city.


    The tiles on the roof of the tower are blue glazed and look very beautiful.


    "Where is that place?"


    When she first saw that tower, Hua Yueling felt that some strange emotions were rising in her heart. That tower was definitely not simple, maybe it was where she was going.There is such a special tower in such a city, no matter how you think about it, it is a little weird.


    "Huh, go there and have a look after entering the city."


    Although Hua Yueling now said that she had a lot of free time, she was eager to be in the illusion space, so there should be no changes in the external space, but she did not worry too much about the passage of time.


    What''s more, the matter here is not to be solved in a hurry. It takes some time to understand the situation. Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you be successful. If you don''t understand anything, how can you succeed.


    It seems that the journey is still very far away. It is only a long way to see the tower and the city. It should take a lot of time to get there.The target of those who lead the way in front seems to be that city.

 1365 Chapter 1365 Awkward Situation

    Following those people far away, Hua Yueling was also watching them.It seems that they are just an ordinary team of adventurers, there is nothing suspicious.


    If he hadn''t encountered them before acting with a group of monsters, Hua Yueling would think so, but after discovering that, he knew it was definitely not that simple.These people are definitely not as simple as ordinary adventurers. As for their true identities, Hua Yueling did not dare to speculate before they had close contact.


    But what is certain is that they should not be good people. If they are good people, they won''t do what they did before.


    The purpose of these people is not yet clear. Hua Yueling is not particularly interested. What he wants to know most now is how to get out of this damned illusion space.I can''t take it anymore.


    There are two huge green grass fields on both sides. The end can not be seen at a glance. The wind blows, and the green grass on the ground sways with the wind.Basically, there is no one to see on the grass, and there is basically no sound except the sound of wind. It is a very quiet place.


    It''s a bit unreasonable to be quiet, but Hua Yueling is also very accustomed to acting in this environment, and many places he''s been to are like this, especially quiet.


    The four people walking in front are all wearing different equipment and all seem to have different fighting styles.Dalu observed that there should be two warriors, a magician and an archer.The four-person team of adventurers is actually quite small.


    But sometimes it''s the same. It''s not that everyone can gather a very large team of adventurers casually. A team of four people like this is still quite common.


    They looked pretty good. One of the two armored warriors walking in the front was carrying a shield behind his back and a long sword slung around his waist.The other person was carrying a huge axe behind his back, and the axe was almost as high as the others.


    The axe''s blade was still quite clean, no trace of blood was seen, and the long sword slung around the man''s waist could not be seen because of the scabbard.


    The magician is carrying a magic wand on his back, the archer is carrying a longbow on his shoulders, and the arrows are also carried on his back.


    The pace of the four of them is not fast, it can be said that they are relatively slow.Hua Yueling wanted to leave this place and reach the city quickly, but he couldn''t speed up and rush up by himself when they were not fast.


    If you really do that, it will easily cause trouble. Although those people have not found him yet, if he really appears in front of those people, what kind of thoughts those people will have, it''s hard to say.


    Hua Yueling walked slowly like this, looking at the distant city, and roughly estimated how long it would take to reach that city at the current speed.


    "At least half a day, if you can speed up the writing speed, it won''t take that long."


    But this is not his decision, even if he wants to speed up, there is no way, people will not listen to him.


    About an hour later, Hua Yueling discovered a small town, which seemed to be quite prosperous, and the death of humans was quite lively.After arriving in this town, the few people diverted into the town, and did not continue to follow the road to the city.


    "Hey, didn''t they come from that city?"


    Hua Yueling thought with some surprise. This made him hesitate. He wanted to keep going, but since they weren''t going to the city, they were his goal.


    "I''ll follow along and take a look, this small town..."


    Although Hua Yueling still feels that the tall tower in the distance is even more strange now, it may be what he is looking for, but he still decides to follow these people temporarily.


    This also resulted in him not being able to follow them as slowly as he did now, and he had to speed up to catch up with them, otherwise when he arrived in the town, those people would not know where they were and how he would find them.


    Fortunately, those people didn''t notice his existence from beginning to end, until they entered the town. This gave Hua Yueling a chance, otherwise he really didn''t know what to do.In this way, she speeded up and chased after him. Hua Yueling chased all the way to the outside of the town and entered the village along the road. Those few people had long since disappeared.


    "It''s still a little bit late, but fortunately I still remember the breath on them, otherwise I would really lose it."


    Hua Yueling thought fortunately. Fortunately, before their figure was lost, he deliberately used exploration skills to determine the aura of those people, so that as long as they were not too far away, they could be discovered.This situation is the right time for this ability to play.


    After entering the town, Hua Yueling looked around and used his exploration skills to confirm where the people were now.However, no one found out that they had just entered the town, but they did not know what they were doing.


    The town is very lively, there are many people, and humans have died, but how many of these people who come and go are locals.They are all merchants and adventurers. I think it''s because of the great city nearby.


    Hua Yueling also attracted attention after entering the town, mainly because his tattered clothes attracted people''s attention.And there are so many wounds on his body, his hands and face are dirty.


    "Forgot about this, I am not the same now, I have to be like this, really!"


    Thinking of this, he knew that he had to clean up, otherwise he might not be able to get in the city.


    The first thing to do now is to find a clean suit, but he doesn''t have any currency here, so it is very difficult to buy clothes.


    "Well, let me see if I have any money with me first."


    Hua Yueling sighed, feeling uneasy about her actions in the future. She hadn''t noticed before. Now that she has noticed, she can''t just walk around wearing such a dress stupidly.This is definitely not okay, but if you don''t have money, you can''t do anything here unless you steal a set of clothes, but he doesn''t want to do it.


    "Sure enough, there is no money. In this case, you have to find a way to earn some money. There should be places like adventurers'' guilds. Go and find out if there are any tasks. Just get some money. I''ll talk about the others later. Right."


    At the moment this situation is also helpless, no matter which time I have never encountered such a situation.

 1366 Chapter 1366

    Originally, I wanted to buy a set of clothes where I could buy clothes, but after realizing that he had no money, Hua Yueling changed his mind.But before that, he still has to confirm where some of those people live now.


    This is very important. After all, it was his purpose in this town. It would be good news for those people to live here, but it wouldn''t matter if they didn''t live here.He just needs to probe and see what it is like.


    Hua Yueling hid, and had to hide herself in order not to attract attention, and try not to let others discover her existence.This is very difficult. After all, there are still a lot of people in this small town, so he needs to try his best to find a path with fewer people.


    What Hua Yueling did was pretty good, at least it wasn''t discovered by anyone, except for being seen without noticing it at first, so far there is nothing left.


    Hua Yueling avoided places where other people would walk, hiding in a dark corner or the back of the house, so as to stay away from other people''s eyes.The effect of this approach is still very good, avoiding many people, so that he is not discovered by others.


    "It''s almost here... but what is this place?"


    According to the exploration skills, he found the place where the few people were. Hua Yueling had to go out from the hidden place, otherwise he would not know where he was.


    "It''s okay if you don''t go out, but you have to find a way to get around to the other side."


    This is not easy, but it can prevent others from discovering it. This is a good way.


    "Well, it''s better to be careful, I''ll look for a way to go."


    The inability to go out made it difficult for him to find a place where he could easily observe, let alone find a way to go.After a difficult search, Hua Yueling found it very difficult.


    "But going to that kind of place is no different from going out here. If you think so, going out from here is no different from going out elsewhere... No, there are still differences, and it will attract people¡¯s attention here. If it is discovered by them then it is not what I hoped for."


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling decided to spend more time getting around from a distance.Even if he is found in the distance, as long as he is fast enough to get rid of those curious eyes, there is nothing to worry about when he hides later.


    With this thought in mind, Hua Yueling walked away from the side, bypassing the houses, and came to a little farther away.There is no way to hide the direct passage, so I still have to go out.


    Flashing left the hidden place. After going outside, Hua Yueling lowered her head so that others could not see her face clearly, and quickly went to the other side of the trail.


    Almost no one noticed his actions, even ordinary people would not care about it, even characters such as adventurers would not care about it when it was not necessary.But what Hua Yueling didn''t expect was that someone would still catch up.


    "Ok?"


    Not long after rushing into the alley, Hua Yueling noticed the abnormality. The other party didn''t know how to find herself. She ran fast enough, but still couldn''t get rid of the other party.


    "Is she also using skills similar to probing? Otherwise, there should be no way to find me so easily."


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect that she would be watched by others. This was strange. Although she said she was a little eye-catching, she thought that no one would have nothing to do to track her.As a result, the facts slapped him in the face. It was really not what he thought it was, or someone followed him and quickly followed him.


    "No, I still couldn''t get rid of her."


    It was a girl who was chasing up, who looked relatively young. Hua Yueling didn''t know what caused the other party to follow her, but he didn''t want to appear in front of the other party when it was unnecessary.


    "Don''t trouble me anymore, okay."


    Hua Yueling sighed softly. He had nothing to do with the situation at the moment, unless he was going around with the other party until he stunned.However, it is currently more difficult.


    "Or just ignore her, anyway, I just want to find out where those people are, and then leave."


    Thinking of this, he simply didn''t care if the other party followed him, and came to the edge of the gap left between the houses based on his memory.Peering out his head and observing the outside, he soon found the place where the few people were.


    "Well, it''s a hotel. If you look at it this way, they should be right here."


    But while he was observing, the few people just came out of it, and they didn''t know what they said. Two of them walked away, while the other two returned to the hotel.


    "Why are they separated again? But it looks like they should live here, so don''t worry."


    It is estimated that their thoughts are somewhat different, and the two want to go out, so they separated here.But I just don''t know how long they will stay here, Hua Yueling now has the meaning that every second counts, and must go as soon as possible to finish the preparations.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Someone stood behind him at some point, Hua Yueling hadn''t noticed it at all. The moment the other party spoke, Hua Yueling was taken aback and turned around in disbelief.


    "You¡ªwhen did you¡ª"


    "Sorry, I scared you. Actually, I didn''t mean anything. I just watched you sneakily, so I couldn''t help but catch up with them. Are you observing them? Why, have enemies with them?"


    Standing behind him was a girl who looked younger, but she should still be slightly older than him.The girl walked two steps forward, poked her head beside him, looked outside and asked like him.


    "No, no...No, who are you?!"


    "I, um, I''m an adventurer, just like them." The girl pointed to herself, then pointed to the people outside.


    "...I didn''t ask you this..."


    Huayue Ling said rather helplessly, and didn''t know if he was out of luck or something, because he was stared at when he got here.This girl seemed to give people a not-so-simple feeling, and it was not a good thing to be followed by her.


    "Oh, did you ask for my name? Do you know me?"


    "How is it possible, do I need to ask your name if I really know you?"


    Hua Yueling was helpless by the girl in front of her, turned her head and looked at the street outside, afraid that their conversation would be heard by others, so Hua Yueling walked back and returned to the depths of the alley. .Few people come to this kind of place, so almost no one is there.

 1367 Chapter 1367

    "Can you tell me why you are following me? We didn''t know each other before, right?"


    Deep in the alley, after looking around and confirming that there is no one else, Hua Yueling asked the girl.He definitely didn''t know this girl before, so why did she follow herself with herself as a goal? This is something worth knowing.Hua Yueling didn''t believe that the other party wanted to do this for no reason. There must be a reason why she did it.


    "Didn''t I tell you before, you are sneaky, so I want to catch up to see if you are going to do something bad, and naturally catch up."


    The girl shrugged nonchalantly and said in a somewhat casual tone.


    "Because of this?"


    "What else can it be because of. Oh, what I have to say is that you look at your tatters, so I thought you were going to do something bad and prepared to catch you."


    "..."


    "Then it is confirmed that I have not done anything bad, so you should stop following me."


    Hua Yueling looked at each other helplessly, this kind of reason was really...so he didn''t know what to say.Shaking his head, Hua Yueling decided that it would be better to separate from the other party as soon as possible. He is more confused about the other party''s thoughts, so it is better not to entangle the other party too much.


    "Hey, don''t worry, in fact, I found that you are still a very special person, so I want to chat with you more!"


    "Forget it, I don''t want to talk to you."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and directly rejected the girl.In fact, it''s not that his heart is really hard, mainly because he knows that he is still in the illusion space, and in this kind of space, there are not many people who can believe.


    Especially the girl who came here by herself like this is the most in need of caution.


    Hua Yueling decided to separate from the other party as soon as possible, but this girl obviously didn''t think so. Seeing Hua Yueling walk away, she even chased after her, but she didn''t speak, just dangling beside Hua Yueling.


    "What are you going to do, we don''t even know."


    Hua Yueling looked at the other party helplessly. He didn''t want to look for trouble in such a place, but the other party seemed to be forcing him to look for trouble.


    "What are you going to do, I''m very curious, so I want to follow you to see it. No problem, right?"


    "The problem is big!"


    Hua Yueling stomped her feet hard and couldn''t help but glared at the other party, but this approach didn''t work, and the other party didn''t care at all.


    "We have nothing to do. Why do I have to ask you to follow me when I do something? No, this is absolutely not possible. You should do what you should do. Don''t follow me again!"


    Righteously speaking, Hua Yueling crossed both hands on his chest, turned around and speeded up his pace to leave.But it didn''t take long for him to leave, just when he thought his words had worked, he heard the sound of footsteps behind him, and the girl didn''t have any idea of ??concealing it, so she caught up.


    "I say you¡­¡­"


    "Wait, wait, don''t be angry, I have something to say to you. I think you are good at strength. Why do you want to secretly observe those people? Is there any hatred with them?"


    "No. I''m just an ordinary person. I can have any hatred against people like them."


    Hua Yueling gave her an angry look and said quickly.In fact, he was a little bit trying to cover things up, but the main thing was that Hua Yueling didn''t want to entangle the other party too much. She wanted to leave now, but the girl didn''t give him a chance. Really because of this fight with each other.


    The other party was clinging to his back like a snakeskin plaster, unable to drive away, which made Hua Yueling nothing.Want to get rid of the other person, but there is still something to do here, and it is not easy to get rid of it.


    "Okay, okay, I''m convinced, what you want to do, just tell me."


    "What are you doing? I didn''t want to do anything. I just think you are more interesting. And you don''t want to lie to me, your strength is definitely not just as simple as an ordinary person."


    The girl shook her head vigorously, and insisted.


    "But I''m quite curious, how did you become like this."


    Hua Yueling was silent, he didn''t have to answer the other party''s questions.But he didn''t speak, and the girl was not angry, she just looked at him curiously.


    Hua Yueling turned her head, didn''t want to say anything, turned around and left.


    "Can you stop following me?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Whatever I do has nothing to do with you, right?"


    Hua Yueling increased her tone and asked with a frown.


    "It can be said that it doesn''t matter, but I''m quite curious. Don''t you change your clothes? Or do you want to wear it all the time?


    "You don''t need to take care of my business."


    Hua Yueling was already quite helpless with this girl, and what he had to say was too obvious. It stands to reason that even if she wanted to approach him, she couldn''t use such obvious means.


    However, if I change my mind, no matter what method is used to approach him, he will definitely feel that he has ulterior motives in this situation. If it is wrapped in such a cowhide plaster, it will let him. Let your guard down.Maybe the other party has such thoughts.


    No matter what the other party thinks, Hua Yueling feels very boring.


    I wanted to convince the other party, but no matter what he said, the girl didn''t respond much. Anyway, she basically refused to leave and had to follow him.This made Hua Yueling no choice. He could do nothing, unless he blasted her away directly, but there was something to do.


    "Forget it, I was unlucky to meet you, alright. Is there such a place as the Adventurer''s Guild here?"


    "Adventurer''s Guild? No, what do you do in the Adventurer''s Guild, you can only find it in the city."


    "No." Hua Yueling blinked, she still had some hope, but now she seems to think too much.In this case, it would be a little troublesome. How would I make money without the Adventurer¡¯s Guild?


    "Will you go to the Adventurer''s Guild? Do you want to take over the mission or release the mission? It looks like you are going to release the mission, but judging from your strength, it shouldn''t be necessary."


    "..." Hua Yueling simply ignored the other party, pretending to have heard nothing.However, the girl had a way to deal with him, and saw that she leaned close to Hua Yueling''s side and looked at him with her big eyes blinking and blinking, and the fragrance of her body drifted into his nose.


    "!"


    After subconsciously stepping back two steps, Hua Yueling bumped her back against the wall.

 1368 Chapter 1368

    There is no adventurer''s guild, which is troublesome, and the idea of ??making money has failed. What should I do?Can I only go directly to the city?


    Not having money is not just having no clothes to change, but also having no place to live.He didn''t know anyone here, and he didn''t have any money on him, and he couldn''t go to the hotel. It was pitiful enough to think about it.


    "Hey, it''s getting harder and harder. It was okay before, but now it makes things so complicated, I don''t know what to do."


    Sighing helplessly, Hua Yueling raised her head and looked at the sky. The sky in this illusion world is different from the sky in the real world.Birds can be seen flying in the blue sky, their calls can be heard, and white clouds float in the distance.


    He hadn''t seen such a clear blue sky before, maybe he had seen it only in the photos.


    "What''s the matter? Tell me if you have any difficulties, and I will help you."


    "At best, we just met. Why do you want to help me?"


    "Why can''t I help you just now?"


    "It''s not a good habit to use questions to answer questions. But what you said is not a problem, indeed, even if you just met, there is no problem, but..."


    "Go ahead, what can I do for help?"


    Hua Yueling hesitated, and observed the other''s face. The other''s face didn''t seem to have any expression, and his face was very calm.It''s hard to tell what she was thinking, but she didn''t seem to be malicious.


    "There are indeed places that need your help."


    Followed her to the hotel, but Hua Yueling did not follow her to her room, but waited for her outside.


    "Okay, let''s go, isn''t it just a set of clothes? You said it would be solved early."


    "Speaking of which we haven''t introduced each other yet, can you ask your name?"


    "It''s better to introduce yourself before asking someone''s name. I don''t know what your name is yet."


    "Yes, my name is Huayueling, so I can be considered an adventurer."


    "Probably? And your name is a bit strange, it''s a type I haven''t heard of. Where are you from? Not here, right."


    "Is my name strange? Maybe, people I''ve met seem to say that, but my name is very common with us, but I don''t think your names are easy to remember."


    "Really, it may be so."


    The girl nodded.


    "Hua Yueling, that''s how it is called, right?"


    "Ok."


    "Abiasha, this is my name."


    "Abiatha?"


    "Yes, that''s it, what do you think, it''s still a good name." The girl seemed to ask smugly.


    "Ah, it''s pretty good, it sounds like a great name."


    Naturally, Hua Yueling would not discourage her, nodded and said in agreement.


    After the two introduced each other, Abiatha took Hua Yueling to buy a set of clothes, which was not expensive, but it was enough.After buying the clothes, Hua Yueling wanted to find a hidden place to change her clothes, but Abiasha stopped her.


    "Just go to my room and change it."


    "Hey?!"


    Hua Yueling was completely shocked by what she said, and even called herself to go...To be honest, he had thoughts like this before, but he was immediately thrown out of his mind, and he didn''t expect the other party to take the initiative to mention it.It''s incredible.


    "Some are not good. I''ll just find a place."


    "Just be out there, you really want to be famous, don''t you?"


    The girl sneered, took his hand and ran to the hotel.


    "Don''t refuse, it''s just to change your clothes, or do you have other ideas?"


    "Okay, okay, let me trouble you."


    The girl dared to say anything with a mouth, Hua Yueling said with her hands hurriedly.Following the girl back to the hotel, Hua Yueling went to her room and changed all her clothes.


    Neither the top nor the pants underneath him belonged to him. They had never seen it before, and I don''t know when they changed it.


    "Throw these out in a while. The other thing is the girl."


    He doesn''t know what the girl is thinking, but he can ask for a while, he can''t just leave like this after others have helped him so much. It''s definitely not good to do so.


    After tidying up, holding the changed clothes, Hua Yueling walked out of the room.When I went outside, I saw the girl waiting for herself with her back against the wall.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    "It''s okay, and it didn''t take long. How does it feel to change your clothes? Isn''t that good?


    "Oh, that''s alright."


    "I want to throw this away. Just throw it in the bucket inside. It''s not easy to find a place to throw things in other places."


    "Forget it, don''t throw this tattered clothes inside, it will affect the mood of others. As for where to throw it, let''s talk about it later, don''t worry."


    "That''s OK, it depends on your mood."


    Abiasha shrugged her shoulders, and did not persuade Hua Yueling again.Hua Yueling stood at the door, walked slightly towards her, and stopped with her shoulders against the wall after getting closer.


    Hua Yueling stared at her, exploring the colors and words hidden in her eyes.But although Abiasha looks a little careless, but when you really get along, you will find that she is actually quite a calm person.


    "Is there anything I need?"


    "You are leaving, in a hurry?"


    "There is nothing urgent, but I have to get some money, otherwise I can''t find a place to live."


    "Let me help you, go open another room, and you will stay here."


    "Then it''s too much trouble for you. You bought my clothes for help, and I''m asking you to help..."


    "Stop talking about it, you just say you can''t help it?" Abiasha blinked and asked in a compelling tone.


    "Ha...then trouble you, I will pay you back if I have money later." After sighing, Hua Yueling looked at her, and then said.


    "Let''s talk about that afterwards, it''s useless for you not to say such things for a penny now."


    Glancing at him, Abiasha looked a little strange, but Hua Yueling didn''t care.It''s pretty good if people are willing to help themselves, and they still care about what they do.


    "Anyway, thank you for your help."


    "No thanks, it''s not a big deal. I just thought you were funny, so I wanted to check it out. It''s nothing if I help you."


    Abiasha shook her head and said.


    "Okay, let me open a room for you. If you want to rest, go back and rest."


    "It feels okay, I don''t particularly need to rest."

 1369 Chapter 1369 Riot Monster

    With Abiatha''s help, Hua Yueling made it easier, at least for the time being, she didn''t have to think about money issues.Otherwise, he really has nothing to do, except to steal things, but he doesn''t want to do it.


    Back in her room, Hua Yueling checked the entire hotel and found that the two who had returned are still here now, but not in the room upstairs, but downstairs.


    He didn''t pay attention to this when he went down to open a new room with Abiasha before, but now he discovered this matter through investigation.


    The two people stayed downstairs, and there was no sign of moving. Hua Yueling guessed that they might have found a place to eat below.It seems that maybe they will not leave here for the time being.


    "If they don''t leave here, then I have to figure out how to do something by myself."


    Hua Yueling thought so, he couldn''t stay here because of them.Maybe that also shows that his next action goal has nothing to do with those people.


    No matter what, you have to take a look first before talking. If it doesn''t work, you will leave by yourself and stop here.Those adventurers are somewhat mysterious, but maybe they have nothing to do with him.


    This possibility is not very great, but it does not mean that there is no such possibility, so we have to observe everything before we go.


    Hua Yueling herself is actually quite anxious, but these things do not mean that you can solve the problem in a hurry. In many cases, there is no effect when you are in a hurry. Instead of calming down, it is easier to solve the problem.


    Thinking about this, he said goodbye to Abiasha and returned to his newly opened room.After entering, he threw himself on the bed, turned over after lying on his back for a while, and stared at the roof.


    A little tired, after experiencing the first two worlds, he hasn''t taken a good rest, maybe now is the time to rest.


    "But is it really good to rest here? It''s better to go back and rest after solving all the problems at once."


    Hua Yueling thought with some worry, he didn''t want to stay here too long.If I had to say, this illusion world didn''t know if it was an illusion, he felt that the illusion world was getting more and more terrifying.


    The illusion world at the beginning was still very weak, or it can be said that it was still very weak, but now it is different, it already has a quite natural feeling.Not only is it more troublesome to crack, but the key point is also difficult to find.


    "Hey, it''s also improving. After a long time, I haven''t made any progress. I''ve always stayed in place."


    Sighing, he moved up, pulled the pillow over and put it under his head to lie down.


    "All in all, let''s take a break and talk about other things later."


    Another thing worth noting is Abiasha. Don¡¯t look at Abiasha being kind to him. It doesn¡¯t seem to be malicious. It seems that she approached him only because of the reason she said. Yue Ling still couldn''t believe her reason.


    Whether there are other reasons or not, but the encounter between the two people is still a little weird.


    "I don''t want to do that much, let''s look at the situation later, I can''t see anything now."


    Thinking about this, he closed his eyes, ready to sleep for a while and called.He does not yet know what to do.


    "But those people should not be good people after previous observations. It just seems that they are just ordinary adventurers, if I hadn''t found them with the monsters."


    Thinking about Hua Yueling and fell asleep, he was indeed sleepy and needed a good rest.After two illusion worlds, it is quite tired. Although I have rested before, I still feel very tired after a series of actions and need a good rest.


    But speaking of one thing, he was quite strange. The two worlds were connected together before, and they changed after breaking the key point.The original blurry pixel painting became a particularly delicate and wonderful pixel world, but this time it went straight to an unfamiliar place and did not continue to connect to the previous world.


    Hua Yueling hadn''t figured out why this happened, maybe it was just because the other party thought it was meaningless.It''s not clear, these things are still quite strange.


    Turned over on the bed, and gradually there was no sound, Hua Yueling fell asleep.


    Downstairs, two adventurers who were eating breakfast stopped their movements and looked at the door.People came and went at the hotel, but they didn''t have the two people they were looking for.


    They lowered their heads and continued to eat, without any other movements.


    Time passed without knowing it, Hua Yueling was awakened by the rapid knock on the door and screams.It was Abiatha''s voice, she slapped the door hard, calling his name outside.


    "Hua Yueling, are you there?!"


    "Huh?" After sitting up and rubbing his eyes, he went over in three steps and opened the door in two steps. "What''s the matter? I am very anxious to hear your voice. Is there anything wrong?"


    "Well, a large group of monsters have attacked, and now the town can''t stand it anymore. Everyone either ran away or hid. There are still some adventurers resisting, but it seems that they won''t be able to resist for long. Do you want to help temporarily? "


    "Wait, wait, you said something too fast, let me calm down."


    Hua Yueling waved his hand quickly, and Abiatha''s series of words made his head a bit bigger.


    "You mean there are monsters attacking this town?"


    "Yes, don''t waste time, come here soon, otherwise it will be too late!"


    "But isn''t this very close to the city? How could a monster attack here? It stands to reason that there should be soldiers stationed here too?"


    "That''s right, but the number of these monsters is too much, even the soldiers stationed there can''t resist their attack. They can only barely resist it and let everyone delay the time. Fortunately, some adventurers also go to help. , So that the defense is not directly destroyed, otherwise we can''t go even if we want to go now!"


    "Let''s go check it out and see if we can help."


    Hua Yueling didn''t care about asking anything, and went downstairs with her. When she got down, she found that the outside was messy, and people were scared of running chaotically without command.Running to the other side, you can hear the sounds of monsters and fighting in the back, which sounds terrible.


    "It''s not easy to think about the past, so many people..."


    "Then go to a place where no one is. There is no way here for the time being, let''s get out of the window."


    Abiatha said so, pulling Huayueling back upstairs quickly, pushing away his room and ran in.

 1370 Chapter 1370 Difficult Resistance

    The situation was more troublesome than expected, and I didn''t know if it was missed or came from another direction. After Abiatha opened the window, he discovered that there was a monster running rampant in the road below.


    "No, there are even monsters here!"


    "Down?"


    Hua Yueling asked, and hurried to her side, lowered her head and looked down, and she saw that the monster was rushing from the left side, and it seemed that it was targeting those people on the right.If it were to let it rush over, it would be a heavy loss, Hua Yueling also knew that he had to stop it, otherwise those people would be in danger.


    Originally, it was messy enough for them to escape, and it was messy, but if they were rushed in to disrupt the situation, it would only be more troublesome.


    "Get out of here, I''ll get rid of it first!"


    "No problem, this monster is not weak."


    "No problem, just leave it to me!"


    Abiasha gave him aside, Hua Yueling jumped down from the open window, and almost silently went behind the monster.Before the monster had reacted, the hidden dragon blade had penetrated its body.


    Hua Yueling''s sneak attack can be said to be clean and tidy, without disturbing anyone, and the monster was easily killed by him.


    Abiatha originally wanted to stop Hua Yueling and ask him if he had a weapon, but before she could say it, Hua Yueling had already jumped down, and it was too late to stop it.


    "Amazing!"


    Seeing that Hua Yueling had solved a monster that seemed very difficult to her so easily, she now had a new understanding of Hua Yueling, but she never thought that Hua Yueling had such strength. .


    "Much better than I thought."


    Abiasha thought this in her heart, followed Hua Yueling and jumped down to his side.


    "There is no way to go over there, let''s go over here, as soon as possible, I don''t know where this monster came from."


    "Just go and see, let''s go."


    Hua Yueling ran to the other side first. Abiatha followed him closely and went to the exit of the alley with him. Hua Yueling poked her head out to observe and saw that there was a monster on the right side. Is rushing here.However, there were soldiers and adventurers chasing after them. Neither the soldiers nor the adventurers looked in good condition. They were injured and the armor they were wearing was a little damaged, which was enough to see the tragic situation of the battle.


    "Let''s stop these monsters. Are you okay?"


    Hua Yueling turned to look at Abiasha, and asked with some worry.Abiasha''s strength is not particularly clear to him, and there are not many monsters rushing over at the moment, and the strength is not too strong, but after all, it is this kind of rampage situation. It does not mean that blocking can be blocked.


    "No problem, although I can''t match you, but I am not that weak."


    Abiatha took off the longbow on her shoulders as she said, it was just before she jumped down.He drew the arrow on his back and aimed at a monster closer to them and shot it out.


    The arrows flew out, and they arrived in front of the monster in a blink of an eye.However, that monster was not so easy to be hit. I saw it lowered its head and directly used the hard "armor" to block the arrow.


    "This monster is quite wise."


    Abiatha said with some surprise, she really didn''t expect that, at first, she thought that even if her attack could not have much effect, she would at least bring some threats to the other party, but it seemed that she was thinking too much.


    "You support from the back, and I go to the front to block them!"


    Hua Yueling spoke to her loudly, and then the figure flashed forward. He wanted to use a two-handed sword. This kind of weapon is the easiest to use at this time, but after another thought, the people here can It''s not all people you know, so it''s better not to expose too much in front of them.


    In that case, use the hidden dragon blade, although the hidden dragon blade is shorter, the damage is still sufficient.


    There were as many as eight monsters rushing over, and there seemed to be some behind those people, and they should have rushed in afterwards.It is not easy for so many monsters to stop only by him and Abiasha.


    Unless the attention of these monsters is drawn by Hua Yueling, otherwise he can only do his best.


    Flashing to the body of the monster closest to him, Hua Yueling waved the hidden dragon blade and pierced it towards the fragile part of the monster.The monster turned his head and ran into him, but he was still faster.


    "No, in this case... I''m not here to fight it against the injury."


    After avoiding the attack, Hua Yueling went to the side of the monster, waving the hidden dragon blade again. This time the monster could not react in time and was hit by his attack.


    The hidden dragon blade was deeply submerged in the monster''s body, and accompanied by the screams of the monster, Hua Yueling pulled out the hidden dragon blade and rushed beside a monster under the net.


    The monster behind was screaming, the sharpness of the hidden dragon blade was not a joke, even if it was just such an attack, the damage was not small.After it was able to act, it immediately turned around and chased Hua Yueling, but Abiatha was not watching Hua Yueling fighting. Seeing this kind of scene, he opened his bow and set arrows, aimed at the weakness of the monster and shot. Get out.


    "This time I won''t let you hide away!"


    The previous attack was somewhat embarrassing and made her feel a little bad. This time she won''t make the same mistake again.She thought so, and the arrows flew in and pierced the monster''s body.


    The power contained in the arrow stopped it from sprinting, preventing it from chasing Hua Yueling, allowing Hua Yueling to concentrate on dealing with other monsters.


    The hidden dragon blade pierced into the body of another monster, and was hidden by the opponent once before. How could Hua Yueling make the same mistake.So first, there was a trick that tricked the monster into a stupid attack, and then he flashed to the other side, causing it to harm it effortlessly.


    All this seems to be a long time to speak, but it is just a matter of moments. With Hua Yueling''s figure flickering, these monsters did not cause any harm to him. He easily attracted attention and caused it. Not a small injury.


    "That''s enough."


    At this time, the soldiers and adventurers chasing after them also chased up. With their help, Huayueling and Abiatha easily beheaded these monsters.


    "Thank you for your help, otherwise it will be rushed by them and things will be unthinkable!"

 1371 Chapter 1371 Precarious Defense

    "This is what we should do. How is the situation now, are the monsters still attacking?"


    "Yes, and the number of monsters is increasing, and it is difficult for us to hold on. Since the monsters here have been killed, then we have to go back as soon as possible, sorry. In addition, can you two also help, please? Both of them are very strong and they will definitely be able to help us!"


    "This is exactly what we are going to say, please lead the way."


    "Thank you!"


    The leading soldier thanked them, and then hurried back.The adventurers who followed them also turned and left without saying a word.


    Glancing at Abiasha, the girl was somewhat vague, not sure what was going on.Hua Yueling approached her and called her.


    "Would you like to go together? It''s a very dangerous place over there, you may not be able to come back if you go."


    "Aren''t you still there, it''s safe to be with you."


    She had seen Hua Yueling''s strength, and believed that he could protect herself with his strength.And as an adventurer, he is also in some cities, even if there is no one to protect it, it is fine.


    "Anyway, don''t forget to be careful. It''s dangerous in such chaotic places."


    After the two people finished talking, they immediately set off to catch up with those in front of them. Those soldiers and adventurers were very fast, very anxious, and the time was almost gone after a while.However, Hua Yueling and the others were not slow, but they caught up after a while.


    "The situation seems to be really not very good. I don''t know how many monsters there are. The sound of fighting can still be heard here. It''s lively enough."


    Hua Yueling looked at the distance, the road they were walking was not the main road, but a side road.But this is also very strange. Since it is not the main road, why the monsters will come here instead of coming in from the main road. It would not be right to say that it is the merits of the soldiers. After they came in, they have not been able to catch up. On the monster.


    At the entrance of the town, an extremely spectacular scene appeared before their eyes.Hua Yueling and Abiasha couldn''t help but stop when they saw this scene.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Looking at this scene in disbelief, Hua Yueling had also imagined that scene before he came. How many monsters could ravage a town guarded by soldiers and adventurers near a town. It seems true now. It is very exaggerated.


    "With so many monsters, there is no way to fight this battle!"


    Abiasha''s reaction was bigger than him, but she still remembered where she was, so although she was surprised, she didn''t really make a loud noise.


    Hua Yueling heard her exclamation and shook her head with a wry smile, even he didn''t expect it to be like this.The monster Wuyang Wuyang from far to near is like a wave crashing on the town, roughly counting at least hundreds of different monsters.


    "It''s weird to say that it is impossible not to be found in such a plain area. How can such a large-scale monster appear so many monsters without knowing it, and it has not been discovered yet, it is simply not It''s possible!"


    "It''s not easy to say, but maybe someone''s strategy at the time may be uncertain. It''s not the time to talk about this. Shouldn''t we go and help? It looks like the situation is already precarious."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to go. It''s just that it''s no use even if we make a move. Adding the two of us is no different from not adding it. You can''t even turn a wave."


    "so what should I do now?"


    "Anyway, you should pay attention. Just hide away and help out. Don''t go close. At this time, it''s easy to get to a place too close, especially if you use a bow and arrow."


    "I see, what about you?" Abiasha looked at him gratefully, and then quickly asked.


    "I must go up and help, but you can rest assured that I won''t have any problems."


    "Really? So many monsters..."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I know it in my heart. Regardless of the large number of monsters, it is not a problem for me. Even if I can''t resist them, I can escape."


    Hua Yueling comforted the other party, and then ran forward quickly.


    "Okay, I won''t tell you any more, I have to go over and help, so you can support it at the back. Remember to hide, don''t be too easy to find places, in that case, if the monsters really rush in, yes It''s quite dangerous for you."


    "I know."


    After the two separated, Hua Yueling arrived at the front line, and then went into battle to help soldiers and adventurers fight the surging monsters.It is relatively easy to deal with these monsters with Hua Yueling''s strength, although these monsters still have some strength, but there are others nearby to help hold them, and he can attack unscrupulously.


    In a blink of an eye, several monsters were killed, and the soldiers and adventurers who were entangled by the monsters also relaxed.But it was just a few, and then there were monsters rushing up, continuously impacting the line of defense they formed.


    Killing a monster will cause more monsters to flood in, and there is no way to stop their attack.Hua Yueling also thought of a lot of ways, but none of them were particularly good. The number gap between the two sides was really too big, and whether they had a particularly strong force on their side, which caused the scene to be deadlocked.


    It would be great if there were really good people in the town, but unfortunately there weren''t there. The most powerful ones were probably about the same as him, and he might not even be strong.There is a huge difference in numbers, and they can only temporarily block a wave, depending on their toughness, but if this continues, it will still be easily dissipated by the impact.


    "I can''t go on like this."


    Hua Yueling thought like this in her heart as she kept moving around to destroy the monsters that came up.But he couldn''t do more for the time being. It was already good to be able to do this, at least it would give them some breathing space.


    The scene just now was even more terrifying. Those soldiers and adventurers were about to be crushed.Some places have been breached, and the monsters rushed into the town.It''s strange to say that these monsters seem to have been deliberately manipulated.


    Hua Yueling was not guessing, but so sure.Because after breaking through the defense, these monsters didn''t even attack other human beings beside them, but rushed straight in. It seemed that the purpose was very clear.To say that no one is controlling, Hua Yueling is a thousand and ten thousand people who do not believe it.


    "But what kind of person would it be?"


    I thought of the few people I had detected in the village where the battle had taken place before. They were with the monsters.

 1372 Chapter 1372

    Hua Yueling realized that it was impossible to fight like this, but he couldn''t do anything.He wanted to stop this fight, but he couldn''t do it with his own power.


    He clearly realized this, is there any way to stop it, unless he can find the reason for these monsters to emerge madly.Cut off all this from the source, otherwise you can only fight like this.


    Smart people have smart people''s methods, and fighting is often the least smart choice.It''s just that sometimes you have no choice and have to fight. It''s not that you can say "I don''t want to fight", and then the fight is over. It''s fantasy and impossible.


    "No one knows why they suddenly appeared, and they appeared so many, and attacked the town. If there were any, it wouldn''t be the case."


    Now there is no way to ask others, let alone too much time to think.Hua Yueling was caught in an endless battle, he wanted to get out, but to say something, it''s not good to do this at this time.


    "No, the number is increasing. If this continues, it will soon collapse!"


    Hua Yueling was observing the people near her. They were already very tired. It would be extremely difficult just to stop these monsters, let alone other things.Although his arrival can give them some time to rest, this kind of time is also very short and will soon be put into battle again.


    The effect is still there, but how long can it last in this situation.


    "No, I still have to think of a way, I can''t go on like this!"


    Hua Yueling said this in her heart, killing two monsters again, and then he did not move for a while, but raised his head to the distance, looking behind the monsters in the direction they came.


    It looks messy over there, there are still a lot of monsters, even if you look at it, you feel that it is impossible to stop them.Hua Yueling sighed. Observing this way, she couldn''t see anything. If she could see it, others would have already seen it, so there was no need for him to do this.


    This also really makes people feel helpless. Those monsters seem to run out from anywhere, and most importantly, they don''t even know where they are.Looking at the monsters, it is said that they had already gathered together when they were discovered, and then rushed towards the town.


    All this happened so suddenly, otherwise it wouldn''t be what it is now.


    "It''s hard to hold on for long, is there no reinforcements?"


    Hua Yueling killed a few more monsters, and then stood in front of a few soldiers, resisting the monsters rushing for them.


    "I''ll block them for you, you can do it."


    The dwarf shield stood in front of him and blocked the monster''s rushing figure. At this time, he figured it out. As an adventurer, it shouldn''t be a big deal to have a space bag.Some other adventurers also use similar things, although they are different from him, but others can''t see it and worry about it.


    The dwarf shield easily blocked the attack of the two monsters. Although it brought a lot of pressure to Hua Yueling, there was no way to break through this layer of defense and there was no way to bring him any danger or harm.


    "clang!"


    Several soldiers leaned out from behind and attacked with weapons while the two monsters could not move.Naturally, their weapons were not as good as Huayueling, and they were not as powerful as Huayueling. There was no way to kill with one blow, and it was only after several attacks that they had killed one of the monsters.


    "Reinforcements are available. Your lord has already sent people to other nearby towns and cities to ask for them, but even if it is faster, you have to hold on for a while before you can come."


    "You have to stick to it, then stick to it."


    Hua Yueling shook her head slightly, and only then did the two monsters be resolved, and the monsters behind them rushed up directly on their bodies, making Hua Yueling unable to even move.


    "It''s really troublesome. But there is no way. This kind of town has no protective measures at all. If you want to stop their impact, you can only rely on the number of people."


    "I don''t know if I can hold on until the reinforcements arrive. If there is a powerful magician who can teleport magic, it should be able to arrive earlier."


    Hua Yueling didn''t know exactly what was going on here, he didn''t know what level the magician was here, so let''s take a look at that time.


    The battle continued, and with the passage of time they gradually retreated, giving way to the monsters.In order to stop the monsters, the soldiers even got the houses on both sides. The collapsed walls not only hit the monsters but also blocked their way forward.


    "Huh... at least I can take a breath."


    But this is just a matter of thinking about it. The monsters can''t take the road here and immediately turn to the sides, pouring in from the roads on both sides.Fortunately, the roads on both sides are still far away. There are houses on both sides of this road, which can block them for a while.


    "Finally it succeeded, but don''t be careless, the people behind immediately started up on the roads on both sides, trying to stop them for me, and don''t let them enter the town!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    The soldiers accepted the order and left here quickly. Fortunately, it was difficult for the monsters to come up here, and the collapsed walls blocked their way.The remaining monsters were still walking forward, hitting the collapsed wall, but they couldn''t be destroyed for a while.


    "There are still some people who need to stay here. Just stay here, and everyone else will follow me."


    Hua Yueling is not his subordinate, so there is no need to listen to the other party, but he does not want to attract the other party''s attention.Quietly mixed into the crowd, came to the periphery, and found Abiasha''s figure.


    "The situation is temporarily under control, right?"


    When Abiasha waited for him to come, she also greeted him and asked.


    "Well, at least their impact was blocked, although it was temporary. Didn''t the monsters move to the sides separately, they should want to come in from another place."


    "Then we should help?"


    "I still have something. I can''t go there for the time being, so I can only go by yourself. But you should be careful alone, don''t go ahead, just like this time, run away immediately if you are in danger."


    "I will go with you too!"


    "You go too?" Hua Yueling asked in a little surprised. He didn''t expect the other party to think so, but this is not necessarily a good thing. Abiasha is still not strong enough. If he faces too powerful enemies, how much It will be a little troublesome.


    "Can''t it? I still say that I am not strong enough, which will cause you trouble."


    "That''s not the case, it''s just something I didn''t expect."

 1373 Chapter 1373 Attack of the Giant Monster

    "It''s okay, then you can join me, but the same as before, you must be more careful."


    "I know this, I will."


    Abiasha nodded and said seriously.


    "That''s good, let''s go."


    The two jumped from the hidden place, and then quickly got into the side alley without anyone else noticing, avoiding the sight of those people.If they are found out, it will be a little troublesome. They don''t help but do other things, which is somewhat unreasonable.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Abiasha asked in a low voice next to him, although he had acted with Hua Yueling, but he didn''t even know what he was going to do.She wanted to understand clearly, but Huayueling hesitated and did not explain clearly, and she didn''t know if she couldn''t explain it or didn''t want to say it.


    "Sorry, it''s not that I want to hide it or tell you, but for the time being, I don''t know what I am going to do. This is just a guess. I''m still not sure that I am right."


    "Then I want to go with you too, can we stop these monsters?"


    "Perhaps, I don''t know. But it''s not a way to keep going like this. I hope you don''t know when you can arrive. It''s not a way to wait like this. There are too many monsters, even if they are consumed in battle. There is still no way to kill them all, we must think of other ways..."


    Huayueling''s words suddenly stopped, and Abiatha looked at him strangely, wondering what was wrong with him.It seemed that Hua Yueling''s face was a little strange, as if she had discovered something extraordinary.


    "Trouble."


    Sighing, Hua Yueling quickened her pace.


    "Come here soon, I found that something terrific is moving here. It''s very strange. I didn''t feel anything before, but it suddenly appeared, like being called out, not at all. Where did it move from."


    "You mean this is a conspiracy of some people?"


    "?"


    Hua Yueling heard the implication in her words and couldn''t help but look at her with a little surprise.Obviously, she didn''t expect that she would say such a thing. Is it because of what happened before?


    "Abiasha, what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. Just think of the people you secretly observed in the morning. Are they suspicious?"


    "It''s hard to tell." She shook her head and saw that she was sincere, and she didn''t really doubt herself. Hua Yueling hesitated a little bit, but explained it. "There is something I haven''t told you, so you also Not sure."


    Hua Yueling told her what had happened in the morning. After hearing it, Abiasha also frowned and gave him a deep look.In fact, Hua Yueling herself knew that according to her own statement, she was actually quite strange, but it seemed that Abiasha still chose to believe in herself.


    "Then they did it as you say? Why did they do it?"


    "How would I know this? I just happened to find out about it. As for whether they did it or not, it''s unclear. It''s just a guess."


    "Then you are going to find them?"


    "No, I don''t know where they are. And even if they find it, what if they don''t admit that there is no way. They can''t just attack them casually because of their own guesses. I think if it is true. If these monsters are summoned using some kind of summoning circle, I can try to destroy the summoning circle so that the monsters will not come out again. But now it seems to be afraid of being discovered, so the number of monsters It is still decreasing, and no new monsters are coming up."


    "Then what are we going to do?" Abiatha was already confused by Hua Yueling.This is neither that nor that, then what they came out for is really confusing.


    "Go to the direction where those monsters came and see what''s going on."


    "But if they really don''t want to be discovered, they should have been hiding now, and they can''t be there anymore."


    "That''s what I said, but I still want to check it out, maybe I can find some clues."


    Hua Yueling whispered.But at this moment, the ground trembled, and ear-splitting footsteps sounded from a distance.


    "Come on, now it''s more difficult for us to act."


    "What''s the matter?" Abiasha asked strangely. Now she still doesn''t know what happened, and she is still kept in the dark.


    "It should be a huge monster. Just listen to the footsteps. Let''s go and take a look."


    Hua Yueling quickly left the alley as she spoke, and Abiatha followed him closely.She had seen Hua Yueling''s strength before, and it was safer and safer to follow him.


    In this way, the two people left the alley and went to the street outside. This is a relatively narrow street, and there is no exit to the outside.


    "No way here, you have to go further, it''s sealed over there."


    "Is there any place to be sealed?"


    "Of course, but it''s not specially sealed. I don''t know why, but it''s also a recent thing."


    Hua Yueling and the others continued to move forward, leaving from the place in front of them to a relatively open place, where they could see the distant scene.After being blocked, the monsters moved quickly to this side. They continued to pound into the town, while the soldiers came here to block their footsteps.


    Those adventurers were also here to help, but they didn''t see those adventurers that Hua Yueling had noticed before.


    "Maybe I didn''t notice it, but the few people I observed in the morning didn''t seem to be helping here, right? Did you see them when you were far away?"


    Hua Yueling remembered that Abiasha had also seen those people in the morning, and she should be able to recognize them, if she did.


    "No, they are not here."


    "That''s weird. Did you hide? Anyway, it''s an adventurer. It''s impossible to hide in this kind of thing?"


    "Maybe, not everyone is willing to be drawn into this situation. It''s too dangerous. Those few people didn''t meet them in the hotel. Maybe they left long ago."


    "Let¡¯s help out in the past, no matter what, stick to the reinforcements first. Otherwise, the town will be destroyed."


    "Aren''t you going to check? You just pulled me out because you wanted to check it out?"


    "I''ll talk about it later, they can''t eliminate the traces so quickly, don''t worry."

 1374 Chapter 1374 Difficult Resistance

    "that is!"


    "It''s the giant monster I mentioned before. This should be the last card. It is really difficult to resist. If there is no way to stop it, it is likely that the town will be completed before the arrival of reinforcements. A ruin."


    "How can this kind of guy be able to withstand the strength of the people here!"


    At this time, Abiatha saw what the huge monster in Huayueling''s mouth looked like. There is a house as high as a house. How could that monster be able to resist humans!


    "Always try it. It can''t be said that you won''t fight when you encounter this monster. The soldiers didn''t run away, and they insisted."


    Hua Yueling refers to the soldiers at the forefront. Even if they saw the huge and terrifying monster, they were still fighting the monsters on the front line.If you give up at this time, let''s not say what will happen to the town, more people may be injured.


    "I''ll go up and help too, you still stay here, don''t get too close, as long as you stay far away, the battle won''t affect you."


    "I can help too, so I''m also an adventurer!"


    Abiasha didn''t want Hua Yueling to underestimate her, and said in a very powerful voice.


    Hua Yueling just nodded, then quickly left from here and ran towards the other entrance of the town.When you get close, you can see that the soldiers are also extremely scared, as are the adventurers, and even some people can''t stand the pressure and run away.


    This is also a normal phenomenon, and it does require some courage to face such a behemoth.Not everyone can withstand that kind of shadow.


    Hua Yueling approached those people and helped them kill some of the monsters that had rushed over, but he couldn''t resist this trend alone.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to do things that made herself famous, but now it seemed that only she could have some way to stop the huge monsters from marching over.


    Step by step, the ground trembles like an earthquake.Soldiers and adventurers were obviously affected by this shock at the beginning, so they were a little rushed to act, but fortunately, there was no problem after adapting. The tremor was not so big, so they had to find a place to help. Live only.


    "Huh, go and see."


    After waving the hidden dragon blade and taking away the two monsters, Hua Yueling jumped directly onto the monster''s body, quickly leaped over, and jumped behind them.For some reason, after Hua Yueling jumped over them, the monsters suddenly reacted, turning around and rushing towards him.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to be entangled with them. If he entangled again, the huge monster would be nearby. At that time, even if he delayed it, there was no way to guarantee that it would not cause damage to the town, let alone whether there would be casualties.


    Just by looking at it, they knew that these soldiers were nothing more than insects in the shadow of this behemoth, and they had no ability to resist.


    "I hope I can delay it."


    It is extremely difficult to rely on soldiers and adventurers to help them stop the monsters that are chasing over behind them. They basically can''t do this. Hua Yueling can only rely on her own speed to get rid of them.Fortunately, he is faster than those monsters, but there is no need to worry about being surrounded by them and unable to break free.


    Relying on the speed to get rid of the monsters that were chasing after him, Hua Yueling came not far in front of the huge monster.The monster also noticed the existence of Huayueling, raised its stout feet, and came down towards Huayueling, but its speed was not fast enough. Huayueling dodged at a very fast speed. Attacked it.


    "It''s okay. Although this monster looks terrifying, the actual combat speed is still a bit slower, so I can deal with it."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, bypassing the monster''s thigh, and came to the back.Because the monster was too large, there was no way to chase Hua Yueling and attack at all. After he avoided to the back, there was no way, only to watch him escape.


    When faced with a large number of people, this kind of behemoth is naturally quite powerful in combat, but when there is only one person, it is difficult to have any effect in combat.If there are too many people, no matter how you hide, there will always be someone within its attack range. This is unavoidable, but it is different if there are fewer people.


    After avoiding its attack, Hua Yueling was also thinking of a way, but he hadn''t figured out what to do yet.How can it cause enough damage? The most important thing is to stop it and stop going forward. This is very difficult.


    Attacking its thighs is one way, but this method is not necessarily effective. After all, this monster¡¯s thighs are so thick and even bigger than those houses. Although this is a bit exaggerated, but in almost this situation, let It is almost impossible for it to stop.


    "It feels so difficult."


    Hua Yueling stared at the monster''s slowly raised leg and thought, what should be done?I can''t think of a good way for the time being.


    "The penetrating ability of the Hidden Dragon Blade is very strong, but the disadvantage is that it is too short. It is only useless to damage skin and flesh. It is difficult to stop it. It must cause more serious damage. Two-handed sword It¡¯s okay, but it doesn¡¯t necessarily have that good effect."


    "But let''s try it with a two-handed sword. No matter how sharp the hidden dragon blade is, it can''t bring too much threat to it. The two-handed sword is more reliable."


    What is needed now is not only to cause damage, but also to stop the monster.Hidden Dragon Blade may also be able to do this, but it is difficult and requires perseverance to complete.


    The two-handed sword swung and slashed at the thick thighs of the monster. The front legs of the monster had just been lifted, and naturally there was no way for the back to defend.The two-handed sword slashed heavily on it. The monster''s skin was thick and thick. Hua Yueling''s attack was already strong enough, and his two-handed sword was also very sharp, but there was still no way to break the shell of the monster. Some traces were left on it.


    "Is it so strong?"


    Hua Yueling stepped back in surprise, and the monster''s foot stepped on where he was just now.The ground vibrated, raising a wave of dust.


    "No, the two-handed sword can''t break its shell at all. In this case, it is better to use the hidden dragon blade. Anyway, at least it must be able to break its defenses, otherwise all attacks will be meaningless!"

 1375 Chapter 1375 Stagnation

    The monster is still moving forward, and Hua Yueling hasn''t been able to stop it from moving forward for the time being.This is very difficult. Hua Yueling had imagined how difficult it would be to do this before, but didn''t realize the degree of difficulty until it was actually implemented.


    The opponent is almost like an armored fighting vehicle, and ordinary weapons can''t cause any damage to it.If even his attacks were the result, then the attacks of others would not be mentioned, but it was soldiers or adventurers. He has not seen anything stronger than himself or better weapons than himself.


    "It seems that I can only rely on myself."


    It is unlikely to want to rely on others, only oneself can do this.


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect those people to be able to provide him with any help. If it was really possible, it wouldn''t be like that before facing the invasion of monsters.


    "Just use the Hidden Dragon Blade, little by little, as much as you can do."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said.Don''t think that this is very simple. In fact, it is very difficult to do, much more difficult than you think.After all, under such a huge body, facing the thigh like a pillar to attack, no matter who it is, it will be worried and afraid.


    Hua Yueling is naturally no exception, standing underneath is trembling in his heart, but he can still adjust his mood well.After all, it''s not that I haven''t seen a similar monster before, although the situation is slightly different.


    "let''s go!"


    Rushing forward, Hua Yueling waved the hidden dragon blade and pierced the monster''s thigh. The monster hardly responded. The shell of the thigh was broken open, and some blood flowed out, dyeing the hidden dragon blade red.But this is only a small part of the blood, the damage caused is still too low, basically useless.


    "No way, its thigh meat is too thick, and this kind of damage has no effect at all."


    After Hua Yueling''s attack, she found that her attack didn''t seem to work. The main reason was that the monster didn''t react at all. It was still walking forward step by step as before, with no signs of injury.


    "Since one attack has no effect, let''s do a few more attacks. I don''t believe it. It''s impossible for it to be ineffective all the time."


    A sufficient number of attacks can be combined to constitute enough damage, even if the monster''s legs are thick and useless.Hua Yueling believed this, so he acted immediately after making a decision.


    After several attacks, the monster also reacted, raising its hind legs and stepping towards him.However, Hua Yueling had been prepared long ago and quickly jumped aside to avoid the attack, but the flying dust still blocked his sight.


    "Huh, you have to be careful for a while. Although its speed is not fast, it will be a big trouble if you accidentally step on it."


    This kind of huge behemoth is not a joke if it is stepped on, Hua Yueling doesn''t want to try it.While the monster had just finished attacking, Hua Yueling continued to attack again. The attack method of the monster was very simple, basically using the two feet behind to attack, there seemed to be no other way.


    "Ok?!"


    But just as he thought about it, he heard something sounding not far away, and felt the magic gathering, and he instantly realized that the situation was not good.The hand that had been attacked was retracted, and at the same time he quickly jumped back.


    "No, I have to avoid it!"


    The fluctuation of magic power is quite violent, if you really get hit by this one, you don''t know what will happen, Hua Yueling can imagine what will happen after she is hit by magic.


    After taking a step back, Huayueling came to the back, raised her head and looked up, and saw the magic power gathered at the high place above her head, forming a somewhat unstable flow of magic power, lightning struck down, and emitted There was a loud noise, but Hua Yueling dodged very quickly. Although there was an electric current hitting it, it did not cause him any trouble.


    "I didn''t expect it to use magic. Fortunately, I discovered this in time, otherwise it would be really dangerous. Well, when using magic, is there no way to move? No wonder it was not used before, so it would be... ¡­Wait, what''s going on!"


    As if her body was imprisoned by something, she was forced to move, and Hua Yueling tried her best to win back control.When he was under control, he didn''t listen to his command at all what he wanted to do, and walked toward the front of the monster''s hind legs step by step.


    "What to do, you have to find a way to break free!"


    The monster''s idea is also very simple, just let him go to that place, then step on it with one foot, and nothing will happen, no need to worry about him.But Hua Yueling naturally couldn''t let it succeed so easily, and tried every means to get rid of this kind of control.


    I don''t know what power the monster uses, Hua Yueling feels quite strange, but there is some magic power in it, which he can still feel.


    "This power... feels a little incredible, but it should be able to break free."


    Hua Yueling tried to use her strength to break free, but it seemed that this was not enough.His arms and legs are exhausted, and there is still no way to stop his body from moving forward, even if it slows down at all.


    "Isn''t that the case? It''s not a question of power, but the wrong place where power is used."


    Aware of her own mistake, Hua Yueling turned to other methods, and her power burst out, violently impacting her surroundings.Let alone this time, it was really effective. Something was broken up and dispersed. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Hua Yueling hurried back a few steps.


    "Huh, it''s quite dangerous. If you don''t break free in time, you will really be trampled underground."


    This is not to say that you are stepped on for fun, you either go directly under the ground and blend with the soil, or you are directly pressed into meatloaf, neither of these two kinds of Huayueling want to choose.


    "It''s really timely."


    "Ok?"


    But just as he stepped forward to launch an attack, something came in mid-air, and that kind of thing had previously imprisoned and controlled his power.


    "Is it attacked in this way? It''s easy to avoid as long as you pay attention, but I don''t know if it will be tracked. If it can be tracked, it will be more troublesome.


    After avoiding, Hua Yueling did not attack, and his attention was still on that power, which was similar to what he thought. This power can be tracked, but the tracking method is somewhat different, whether it is speed or other aspects. It''s a bit worse.


    "I don''t know if it was intentional. You need to be careful."

 1376 Chapter 1376

    After aiming at the monster''s thigh, Hua Yueling quickly moved to other places.Fighting the opponent in this way, the power is still chasing him, but fortunately, neither speed nor tracking performance is strong, so Hua Yueling can still escape relatively easily.


    After avoiding her body, Hua Yueling was also a little irritable, but she attacked again.Just as his arm was swung down, an almost irresistible force surged towards him, impacting him, making him have to give up the hidden dragon blade that pierced the opponent''s thigh, and jumped back.


    The monster''s thigh was raised high, and then fell again, the hidden dragon blade was still inserted on it, blood was bleeding from the wound.


    "It doesn''t seem to have any effect at all. If there is only one wound or a few, it is still the same now..."


    Turned around and took a look, seeing that the monster was about to reach the edge of the town, if he couldn''t stop it from advancing, the town would really be out of luck.Although he wanted to help, the current situation really made him helpless.


    "The attack on the thigh is useless, so you can only go to it. The weakness is likely to be in the head."


    No matter what kind of creature''s head is, it''s basically a weakness, but it''s still more difficult to get from under this monster to its body.Not to mention the effort required to climb, and the attack of the monster is continuous, and it must be avoided. This is a very difficult problem.


    Hua Yueling was observing the hair on the monster''s body, and seemed to be able to use this to go up, but there was no good way to deal with it at the time, such as how to avoid magic.


    Annoyed, she scratched her hair, Hua Yueling approached the past.


    "Forget it, don''t want to do so much, let''s take a step and take a step!"


    Huayueling clenched her fists and shook it out full of momentum.When he arrived in front of the monster, he grabbed the thick hair and climbed up along the hair. The strange force behind chased up. Hua Yueling noticed it and turned around and took a look, after turning a corner from behind. Caught up.


    At this time, you have to find a way to avoid it. After Hua Yueling looked around, he made a decision.When that force reached a similar distance, he used one of his hands and his feet also pressed at the same moment, and his body leaped to the side.One hand gripped the hair tightly, and the foot stepped on the monster''s leg, half hanging in the air.


    "what!"


    Unexpectedly, the grabbing place suddenly broke off, and the hair was flying in the air. Hua Yueling almost fell directly because of this. Fortunately, he grabbed the side in time, and then both hands tightly grabbed , To ensure that he did not fall.


    "Huh, it''s quite dangerous, fortunately the response was timely enough."


    Hua Yueling was very annoyed with the kind of tracking attack that chased him, but he didn''t have any particularly good methods, so he could only deal with it in this way.


    Hua Yueling didn''t like this, but for now, there is no good way.It took a lot of physical energy to go up this road, and the monster was still moving forward. It only took a while, don''t look at it walking slowly, but with a large enough body, it was only a few steps to the outside of the town.


    Those soldiers who had noticed this monster and no adventurers all gave up at this moment and continued to resist the monsters rushing into the town, and quickly contracted inward.


    "Quickly, quickly evacuate and go inside!"


    Someone is also calling other people loudly to make them escape quickly and leave this place.After all, they couldn''t resist such a big monster. Instead of wasting time and consuming strength here, it was better to shrink in temporarily and wait for reinforcements.


    With their power, there is really no way to resist such monsters. Long-range attacks like bow and arrow magic can still be tried. Don''t try anything else, just give up.


    After the soldiers and adventurers evacuated, of course, only the monsters were left to impact inside. Fortunately, the situation in the town had almost retreated after such a long time, and no one was injured anymore.However, when the huge monster entered the town, it still caused great damage. The house was directly knocked down and there was no way to stop it.


    "The volume is too big, so it can be blocked unless it is a castle."


    If there is a wall, it''s a pity that there is nothing here, so it can only be ravaged by huge monsters.Huayueling leaped high, jumped up a distance, grabbed the monster''s hair and looked aside, the magic power gathered and bombarded it, no difference from the previous attack, lightning struck.


    "Block it!"


    It was impossible to dodge. Hua Yueling came to her free place with one hand, grabbed the dwarf shield in front of her, lightning struck it, and Hua Yueling felt her body a little numb.The left hand was released, but fortunately, he recovered in an instant, and he hurriedly grabbed it again.


    "Fortunately, I haven''t been paralyzed for too long, otherwise I would really have to fall down."


    At such a high place, it hurts even if he falls.It doesn''t necessarily hurt, but let''s not say that all the strength is wasted, and it does hurt. Although he has not tried it, he does not want to try at all.


    "Huh...As long as you persist, you can reach the top, as long as you reach the top, you don''t have to worry about it anymore."


    Looking up at the monster''s body, it was almost a few steps away, but you still need to be careful.The attack of the monster is not over yet, the more it is easier to relax its vigilance, its attack will definitely become more dense, let alone what happens if you are not careful, even if you are careful enough, it may not be able to block all of it.


    Hua Yueling was not sure what kind of attack awaited him, but the other party hadn''t reacted much for so long. He believed that it was definitely not because the other party could not do anything, but what the other party was waiting for.


    "In that case, is it waiting for me to relax? Was the attack just a temptation or did it have other ideas?"


    Huayueling thought a lot, but for the time being, she couldn''t determine what it was like.Everything has to wait for the action to be able to understand, just guessing or there is no way to understand the other side''s thoughts.


    "Be careful, anyway, it will be a sufficient distance in a while, as long as you go up there is no problem."


    The magic power is gathering, which Hua Yueling can detect, but the magic power of the gathering is somewhat small, which makes him feel that something is not right, and it is really different from what he imagined.It stands to reason that this should not be the case at this time.

 1377 Chapter 1377

    Hua Yueling pressed her feet and moved up a bit, grabbed the hair on the monster''s body, and continued to move up.Just moving little by little like this, seeing that it is about to reach the top, but the more this time Hua Yueling is more cautious, watching the surroundings from time to time, especially the place where the magic power gathers.


    "Something''s wrong, something very wrong."


    The more you look at there, the more Huayueling feels something is wrong, not to mention other things, the key is that the magic power is too small.There is no difference compared to before. With such a huge body of a monster, although it is difficult for Hua Yueling to sense the magnitude of the magic power in it, I believe it must not be much smaller.In this case, there is only such a weak magic power, no matter how you think about it, you will feel that there is something to say.


    "Is it a trap? Or is it to use this to attract my attention, and then take other attacks?"


    Hua Yueling thought about this possibility, not to mention, this possibility is actually not small.But no matter what the possibility is, it seems that if he doesn''t go up, he won''t be activated for the time being, and the other party seems to have already figured out what to do.


    "Regardless of this, go straight up. If you hesitate for too long, you will be discovered. As long as you are careful, there should be no problem."


    Hua Yueling understood roughly what kind of attack methods the monsters have, but maybe this is not all, there may be some attack methods that it has not used, this is the place that needs to be guarded most.


    "I really want to be able to relax. It''s tiring to fight all the time."


    Seeing that he was about to reach the top, only a few steps away, magic bombarded him.It is still the same lightning, if it can be avoided, it may still cause some trouble to the monster, but it is really difficult to avoid it.


    "There should be no problem going here."


    Hua Yueling had already prepared for it a long time ago, so she avoided this attack, and then the magic group that came from nowhere scattered and attacked him.It looks quite overwhelming and terrifying.


    "Fortunately, I avoided," Hua Yueling clutched the monster''s long hair tightly with her right hand, and her body was suspended in the air because she had jumped over.After swaying for a few times, he stabilized his body, grabbed the upper side again, and stepped up hurriedly. "If this is really hit and paralyzed, it will be difficult to escape."


    The magic group was blocked with a dwarf shield, and lightning strikes the monster''s body. It was probably like a tickling. There was no response at all, as if the attack did not exist.


    "Sure enough, this kind of attack is of no use to it at all."


    Hua Yueling hadn''t expected this attack to cause much damage to it, but it was completely ineffective and somewhat disappointed.Although I knew it would be like this for a long time.


    "Boom boom!"


    Amid the violent noise, the monster''s body shook, more houses were destroyed and hit, and the monster''s advancement had some problems, and its speed slowed down even more.The collapse of the house caused the road ahead to be blocked, which made the movement of the monsters also troublesome. The height of the raised foot was enough, but it was stepped on the high piles of piles of rocks and the like. It''s still a bit troublesome.


    This also gave Hua Yueling some time.After using the dwarf shield to block the monster''s magical bombardment, Hua Yueling was relieved for a while, it was not bad, she was not beaten down, she was still on it.


    "Go up!"


    With a low growl, Hua Yueling used one hand and leaped to the top, and jumped onto the monster''s back in one breath.He lay on it and gasped for a few quick breaths before he got up slowly.The area of ??the monster''s body is still quite large, but Hua Yueling didn''t dare to stand up, still clutching the long hair on its back.


    "At least it won¡¯t fall easily. Since it¡¯s coming up, the next thing to do is to find a way to inflict enough damage on it. It¡¯s definitely not good on the back, but it¡¯s quite troublesome to get there. If you climb it step by step, I don¡¯t know how much time it will take in the past. Sure enough, is it still impossible to do this?"


    Hua Yueling looked at the front, and the place he was now was relatively behind. After all, this was a dead end for the enemy, and it would be more troublesome to attack him.If you are in the front, you will definitely suffer more attacks.


    After finally coming up, Huayueling didn''t want to be thrown down. If he fell down, it would not be easy to come up again.


    "Well, give it a try first, walk forward, squat down and grab it if there is something, so there shouldn''t be a problem."


    Hua Yueling came up with such a way, but it''s hard to say whether it works.Walking on it is actually not that dangerous. What needs to be worried about is the reaction of the monster, although the monster has not done anything yet.


    "But speaking of it, the reinforcements haven''t arrived yet? It''s too slow. If there are more powerful people to help earlier, I won''t have to worry about it."


    "It''s too slow."


    Hua Yueling sighed, a long time has passed now, and it seems that there is still no way to look forward to reinforcements.I can only rely on myself, if I can¡¯t solve this monster...


    Although it is not a problem, Hua Yueling still feels that she can''t say something, and she should solve it.This may help solve the immediate problem.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s take one step at a time. It has always been like this anyway. What needs to be done now is to solve it, and don''t think about other things first."


    Hua Yueling comforted herself again and quickly approached the monster''s head.However, during the period, the monster''s body was swaying, almost swaying him. At first, Hua Yueling himself didn''t notice, so he was caught off guard, and swayed to the side. Fortunately, he caught him in time. Only long hairs can stay on it.


    "It''s dangerous, this kind of swing is quite violent, did you hit something?"


    It may be due to the large size, so the swaying of the monster itself is not enough to sway him, it seems that the violent swaying just now is a bit unexpected.He looked forward and noticed that the monster was actually blocked by a house.


    In fact, it¡¯s not quite accurate to say that. The main reason is that the house in front was directly knocked down and collapsed together to form a wall. It stepped on it and hit it, causing the house behind to be weak. A lot.


    "But this is fine, it may be able to stop it for the time being..."


    Before Hua Yueling finished her sentence, she saw the huge monster directly lifted its foot and stepped on it, and slammed into it.

 1378 Chapter 1378 Repelling

    "Huh? Is it the sound of footsteps? Is anyone coming?"


    After Hua Yueling climbed up again, he heard the sound of footsteps approaching from a distance. Perhaps support has arrived?Thinking like this, he couldn''t help but look over there.


    However, it is not clear because of the blocking of the house.


    After a while, some people came out, hiding in the alley, one by one towards this side.


    "This is... the longbow and the magic wand... do you want to use a ranged attack? This is also a way, but it is difficult to pose any threat to it. It is not enough to attract its attention."


    Realizing that those people basically had no effect, Hua Yueling couldn''t help sighing.The most important thing is that among those people, he has not found any particularly strong people, who have not yet reached his own level. In other words, they are selected from the previous ones, not that they have come to supporters. .


    "If only they could help."


    There was another sigh, because he knew it was impossible, so he sighed.With the strength of those people, let alone threatening the monster, it would never be regarded by it.


    The purpose of this monster didn''t know what it was, it was just to destroy the town, or it had other purposes.Hua Yueling is very strange, but what makes him even more strange is the people behind these monsters.


    Until now, he still hadn''t seen the four people he had met before. They seemed to disappear without a trace.


    "Go ahead, as long as you stick to it, it won''t make much difference."


    Hua Yueling walked forward, and the people below couldn''t notice his existence. It was better from below to the distance, but it would be difficult to see him at a closer distance.


    The main reason is that the monster''s body is too large.


    "Ok?"


    The magic power suddenly condensed, gathering like crazy, which made Hua Yueling frown, wondering what happened.Do monsters want to attack those people, so use this method.


    He quickly raised his head and looked up. I don''t know when a magical vortex appeared above him, the lightning flashed, and the brewing thunder and lightning were ready to strike down at any time.


    "No, if this is really done, those people will be in trouble. I don''t know if they found it."


    Hua Yueling leaned forward to observe both sides, and found that the soldiers and adventurers on both sides were still attacking, as if she hadn''t noticed at all.This made him frown. Was it because he didn''t find it or he didn''t think it would be a threat?


    "Dodge, it''s about to attack!"


    After shouting loudly, Hua Yueling ran forward quickly.Unexpectedly, before he ran two steps away, he saw the monster lift up the front body, his two feet raised high, and then fell heavily.


    "Boom!" In the loud noise, the ground trembled violently, and the rubble flew out everywhere.Hua Yueling didn''t expect it to fall down along the slope on its back.


    "Hey!"


    Holding the hair tightly, Hua Yueling crawled up again.


    "I will definitely have something as soon as I run, and it''s really enough!"


    It was extremely speechless to slide down Huayueling again. The monster always seemed to have a way to deal with itself. As long as it ran forward, it could do something. There was really no way at all.


    It is not easy to resolve this situation, but it still needs to be tried. It cannot be said that it will not be done because there is no other way. That will definitely not work.


    "Go ahead."


    He said in a low voice, then walked forward.


    The soldiers on both sides and the adventurers seemed to have evaded in advance because they heard his reminder. The attack of the monsters had a certain range, and they had no way to hide outside the range of the monsters.


    "Fortunately, they avoided, otherwise they wouldn''t have suffered a heavy loss."


    Although the attacks of the monsters were nothing to him, especially the magical attacks were still relatively weak, it was different in the eyes of those people.Hua Yueling reminded them so loudly because she was worried about them.


    "Abiasha didn''t know if she escaped in time, hope she won''t get involved."


    Abiatha should have been hiding near here when she was separated. After the monsters invaded, it stands to reason that she should have avoided it long ago.She has enough time to escape, and she doesn''t have to wait here.


    "A little bit higher, this time it is still very promising."


    The monster stopped and didn''t know why, but it was a good thing for Hua Yueling.It was just that the attack from the monster hit immediately, and he had to hide from the monster.


    This is also a very troublesome thing. You have to dodge everywhere, and you have to pay attention to other things when you dodge. After all, if a monster suddenly changes the environment, he will be caught if he is not prepared. Be caught off guard.When the time comes, it will be more difficult for him to directly use his body to withstand the opponent''s attack.


    He doesn''t dare to make too much movement on the back of the monster. If the movement is too big, it is very likely that the monster will fall when it moves. Therefore, the movement must be small. In this case, there are few choices.


    The dwarf shield stood up, blocking the magical attack.Although the Dwarf Shield is very good in terms of physical defense, it is a mess in terms of magical defense. It cannot be said that it is useless, but it is obviously not as useful as imagined.It can even be said that it is far worse than imagined.


    Hua Yueling also discovered this after trying to use it. He had always thought that the Dwarf Shield was good in all aspects, but when he really faced magic, he realized that he was thinking too much.It takes some effort to stop the magic.


    But fortunately, monsters are not very strong in magic, so the instructor doesn''t need to worry too much.What I need to worry about now is how I should approach the monster''s head, and then launch an attack. If there is no way to approach, then it will not be able to make a sufficiently effective attack. That is the most troublesome thing.


    "There must be a way."


    When it reached almost half of the monster''s body, the monster advanced a certain distance. Seeing that it was about to reach the center of the town, the soldiers could not stop it.In the final analysis, this monster is too large, and they really don''t have any good solutions to this problem.


    "Relying on them seems to be unreliable now, I still have to figure out a solution myself."


    Hua Yueling looked into the distance for a while, and saw that no one came over again, knowing that those people should have seen the power of monsters at close range, and felt that they could not do much, so she would not come back for the time being.

 1379 Chapter 1379

    The soldiers and adventurers who came to help were repelled, making people quite speechless.They didn''t even have a chance to confront the monsters head-on, so they retreated, and they were realistic enough.


    However, this can also explain the strength of the monsters. They themselves know that even if there are many people on their side, they are still not opponents.This is still understandable.


    Hua Yueling hopes that someone can help and help herself share the pressure.I haven''t done anything yet. If I wait until I reach the monster''s head and then attack its eyes or other weaknesses, the monster will certainly not die so easily, and I will be in trouble by then.


    Not afraid of trouble is not afraid, but Hua Yueling also knows that it would be more difficult for him to stop at that time.He could probably guess how the monster would react, but it was hard to say how to respond.


    It''s hard to say what to do later, but for now, there is only one way.At present, Hua Yueling has not found the real weakness of the monster, but it is certain that its eyes must be its weakness.


    "Just work harder and it''s here."


    Hua Yueling encouraged herself in her heart, and he walked forward little by little, gradually speeding up.At the same time he was also paying attention to the movement of the monster.


    "Ok?"


    There were footsteps in the distance, although it was not so uniform and quite messy, but Hua Yueling looked happy.The people who came this time are different from before. Hua Yueling is quite clear about the level of those who came before, but these people who came this time are obviously stronger, although their strength is not as good as this monster. , But it should still be able to bring some harm to it.


    This is not what makes Hua Yueling happy the most, the things that make him happy are the more powerful people.He wasn''t particularly clear about the strength of that person, but he should be only between the first and second, and the two sides couldn''t say specifically who is stronger and who is weaker.


    "Is there really someone to help?"


    Somewhat surprised, he didn''t pay much attention to it at first, but he didn''t expect that the more people would come at this time.It''s really incredible, are they waiting for this kind of time?


    "But it''s okay. If someone helps, you can solve the problem faster."


    Hua Yueling also wanted to get rid of this behemoth as quickly as possible, but it was quite difficult to do it with his own power alone.It''s good for someone to come out and help yourself, at least to speed things up.


    "The strength is okay, so even if it goes crazy, it should be able to stop it."


    When it reached the monster''s head, it avoided its attack. When it shook its head vigorously, it grasped its hair tightly, and Hua Yueling persisted.Then he jumped down from above, jumped over the monster''s nose, and when he looked up, he saw that the monster''s big eyes were also moving and staring at him.


    "!"


    Being stared at with such a pair of big eyes can really make people feel pressured, Hua Yueling is a little scared, but this emotion is only a moment.He shook his head vigorously to shake out this fearful state of mind, Hua Yueling clenched one hand into a fist, encouraging herself in her heart.


    "No problem, no problem!"


    This kind of encouragement method is still somewhat useful, the feeling of fear and fear gradually faded, and the mood was calmed a lot.


    "Next, just go up."


    At this time, the soldiers who came to support also arrived. They were surrounded by the monster, and some distance away from him. Although it was not a safe distance, it was still a lot safer than close.


    Hua Yueling climbed up little by little.The monster didn''t temporarily stop moving forward just because it found him here. On the contrary, it still walked forward, just shaking its head from time to time and gathering magic power to attack him.


    This kind of attack is not great, but it will affect Hua Yueling''s speed, which is also quite annoying.


    Hua Yueling had to dodge from time to time, sometimes using dwarf shields to defend, but no matter what it did was very troublesome.Either evasion or defense is a waste of time, and the monster''s body is indeed relatively large, and it is quite difficult to get up, just like climbing a mountain.


    The only thing to be grateful for is that there are more places to grab, and there is no need to worry about nowhere to stay.


    "Huh, it''s not that far."


    Stepping on the bridge of the monster''s nose all the way up, Hua Yueling withstood the "test" of the monster and came to the place where its eyes were.


    "That''s it, just..."


    Those big eyes stared at him, being stared like this, I believe no one can be indifferent.Hua Yueling''s body trembled a little, and it was terrifying enough to be stared at such a close distance without blinking.


    At this time, there were other people climbing up along the body of the monster. It was probably because the attack had no effect that they chose the same approach as Hua Yueling. The speed on this road was not slow, but it was also because the monster did not find it at all. Because of his trouble.


    After arriving at the place, Hua Yueling didn''t care about other people anymore. After returning to his normal state, he took out the hidden dragon blade.


    "sorry."


    Muttering silently in her heart, Hua Yueling raised her right hand and pierced the eyes that aimed at the monster.


    The hidden dragon blade pierced into the eyes of the monster, and the monster screamed violently, which was a terrible cry.What followed was the sound of the monster falling to the ground. The impact of the eye injury was so great that he couldn''t even stand firmly, and his body fell to the side.


    Hua Yueling didn''t even think that his approach was so effective, but it was also a good thing for him.


    "The monster has fallen, come here quickly, while the monster can''t resist the attack!"


    Someone shouted "the monster has fallen, the monster has fallen" or something from below. Hua Yueling did not follow the monster to the ground. He grabbed the monster and jumped onto him.It just so happened that another person jumped up at this moment. The two found each other and looked at each other.


    "You did it, right?"


    The opposite person drew out his weapon and asked, as if he was about to attack.Hua Yueling tilted her head, looking at each other strangely, and didn''t understand what the other party meant. Did she answer yes and then attack her?


    "It''s impossible." Thinking about it, I feel that this kind of thinking is quite strange. The other party should be a companion who came to help.


    "Yes."


    "You are amazing, you can knock down even such a monster."


    "It''s okay, I also had better luck."


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to promote her power too much.

 1380 Chapter 1380

    "You are really good, do you want to fight me after this battle is over."


    "Forget it." Hua Yueling shook her head, thinking about how to run into such a person.


    "The matter here is far from over. This monster hasn''t died yet. If it recovers, the situation will still be difficult."


    Pointing to the huge monster stepping on her feet, Hua Yueling reminded him.


    "It''s okay, just leave this to me."


    The other party said and walked over, while Hua Yueling walked towards the other party face to face.He was going to leave in a while, not wanting to show his face too much here.


    "Since you said that, I''ll leave it to you."


    Hua Yueling said on her lips, the person had already jumped down and disappeared in a blink of an eye.That person didn''t expect Hua Yueling to say this and just leave, blinked in surprise, and stopped looking for his figure.


    "Running very fast... I really want to fight him!"


    The man murmured, but now is not the time to do such a thing.Although the monster fell down, there was still a lot to do.It doesn''t mean that things are over when it falls. The monster is not dead yet, and has the ability to resist.


    "It''s enough. I have solved the problem and they have come. It''s really time to come. If you want to fight with me, you should go."


    Hua Yueling sighed, sighing while holding the wall with one hand.


    "Speaking of it, I almost forgot my purpose. Those people don''t seem to be here."


    Turning his head and looking around, he didn''t find the four people. They disappeared suddenly, and no one seemed to know where they were.


    "Hua Yueling, you are so powerful, you can defeat such a terrible monster!"


    Abiasha appeared beside him in a mysterious manner, clapping her hands happily.


    "Thank you, but it''s nothing. By the way, have you seen those people before?"


    "No, I have searched for both soldiers and adventurers, and I haven''t found them. They should have increased."


    Abiatha said embarrassedly.


    "Sorry, I didn''t help you."


    "No, I already thank you very much. Can''t say that, you can be considered a great help to me."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and said with a smile.


    "At least it saves me the time to find it. And since they are not here, it means they are really suspicious."


    "By the way, what are you going to do next?"


    "Me? I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Hua Yueling raised her head and thought for a while and said.


    "But there should be no way to live here. I was planning to go to the distant city. Now that the matter here is resolved, let''s go over there."


    "I''m with you too, okay?"


    "Hey?" Hua Yueling looked at the other party in a little surprise. He didn''t expect the other party to say that. It was really a little weird. "No problem? Come with me?"


    "Well, you are an adventurer too, let''s go on an adventure together, as a companion!"


    Abiatha waved her arms vigorously and jumped.


    Looking at her up and down, Hua Yueling still did not refuse the other party, and agreed.


    "I have no opinion, if you have no opinion."


    "Then it''s settled!"


    Abiatha grabbed her hand and said happily.


    "By the way, when shall we leave?"


    "When... if you have nothing else, you can set off now." Huayueling matter left this morning, but he didn''t know how Abiasha was, so he still asked her.


    "Sorry, I have to pack things up. The hotel side... Although it has suffered some damage, there shouldn''t be much trouble."


    "It''s okay, then we''ll leave when you finish packing."


    The two returned to the hotel together. Since the battle has not ended yet, no one has returned yet.But those monsters were basically blocked, so there was nothing to worry about.


    "I''ll go back to my room to tidy up things first, and then I''ll be down."


    "Well, you go."


    Hua Yueling looked at her figure running upstairs briskly, and sat down in a random place.Looking outside through the window, the outside is empty, and it seems a little calm, but it is quite chaotic as you can hear the sound.


    "The battle is still going on, but it shouldn''t be too far off. Don''t worry if you support it."


    Lie on the table, he sighed long, not knowing why he came here.


    "It''s not what I wanted to come here. I was sent here in a muddle. Even if I wanted to go back, there was no way."


    I felt helplessly thinking about it, but there was no clue about what I said I wanted to find those people, and there was no progress at all.


    "I don''t know if it''s related to them. But if it''s really related, even if I don''t take the initiative to find them, I should be able to meet them, so don''t worry so much."


    Lying on the table, what happened when I first saw those people reappeared in my mind.I woke up in an unfamiliar village, and there were broken arms everywhere, nothing else.


    The piled up rubble, the broken house, no one can be seen, it is not silent, but only the sound of wind and birds can be heard.


    "In that place, those four people are with the monster."


    That was the only thing he saw, and then he followed them to this town, and it didn''t take long for this to happen.This kind of thing may be a coincidence, but Hua Yueling doesn''t believe it is really just a coincidence.


    Everything has meaning, their appearance and disappearance, and their relationship with those monsters.It is not clear what the connection is, but Hua Yueling believes that she always has the opportunity to learn all the secrets hidden behind her.


    "Isn''t it okay?"


    Turning his head, the stairway was empty, and Abiatha''s figure did not appear.


    "Um... she won''t be in danger..."


    I didn''t hear any noise upstairs, but Hua Yueling was still somewhat worried.It would be no good if she encountered danger, Hua Yueling didn''t want to see this scene.


    "It''s not interesting to wait here. It''s better to go up and have a look so that I can help in time even if she is in danger."


    He got up and walked up the stairs. After a few steps, he saw a figure appearing at the top of the stairs, and the man looked at him in surprise.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "No, it''s just that you have been there for a while and you are a little worried."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and said, she was relieved when she saw that there was nothing wrong with her. It seemed that she had been thinking too much, and she was not in danger.

 1381 Chapter 1381

    "Would you like to see that huge monster?"


    Abiasha was carrying a bag and carrying a bag in her hand. After Hua Yueling walked out of the hotel, she glanced at the direction of the huge monster, turned her head and asked Hua Yueling.


    "Curious?"


    "I want to know how it is now."


    Abiasha nodded seriously, without denying it.


    "Well... it''s okay, if you want to know what''s going on, go, it''s not a big deal anyway."


    Hua Yueling did not reject her, but agreed.The two originally wanted to leave the town from the other direction to go to the town, but now they have changed their course and walked around to the place where they had fought before.


    Hua Yueling is still relatively familiar here, after all, after a long and arduous battle, that battle may not be so tragic, but it was really annoying.


    "It seems to be in good condition, and there is no need to worry too much after the monster is overturned. It seems that they should be fine."


    After leaning forward and observing, Hua Yueling whispered to Abiasha next to her.


    "That monster can''t move, otherwise it won''t be that easy."


    Abiatha said so and turned to look at Hua Yueling.


    "Thanks to you, they wouldn''t be able to do it so easily without you."


    "I didn''t do anything, it was just a few simple things. Okay, let''s not talk about this, what else do you have? If it''s not there, let''s go."


    "Well, wait and see, I still want to see."


    Hua Yueling looked at her suspiciously, and didn''t quite understand her thoughts, why should she continue to read it.In other words, he didn''t want to watch it any more, he didn''t want to be seen by that person again, and it felt uncomfortable to think about it.


    When it was still so dangerous, he even said that he wanted to fight with him after meeting him, and I really didn''t understand what was going on in that kind of person''s head.


    The soldiers were tying the body of the behemoth with ropes. There were several wounded soldiers beside them. It seemed that they were not light on the market. They should have been attacked by a huge monster without paying attention.Even if he fell to the ground, if he was not careful or even had enough strength, he would still be quite dangerous when facing this monster.


    There are a lot of soldiers, so even if some are injured, it doesn''t matter. Others will add them immediately.They have curiosity and fear in their eyes, but everyone does not dare to neglect their actions. Some people are attacking monsters with weapons in their hands, while others are using thick finger ropes to tie their bodies to the monsters. There are four others. foot.


    As long as they are tied up, there is no need to worry. Maybe they think so, but it''s not too much to say whether this approach is useful.


    Those soldiers with weapons basically have no effect when attacking monsters. Their attacks are no different from tickling the monsters. The monsters don''t even react at all.


    "We should let someone with stronger strength come..."


    Before she finished speaking, Hua Yueling noticed the movement of the man standing on the monster, and quickly pulled Abiasha into hiding, hiding behind the building.


    "what happened?"


    Abiasha was suddenly pulled back, bumped into Hua Yueling''s body, rubbed her little head with some pain, and asked curiously.


    "Sorry, it was sudden, so I wasn''t ready."


    After apologizing to her, Hua Yueling listened attentively and did not immediately explain.Abiasha wanted to ask again. She was full of curiosity and wanted to know what happened, but it seemed that things were not that simple from Hua Yueling''s appearance, so she didn''t bother him.


    "No, he''s here, we have to leave here!"


    "Who?"


    There are people who make Hua Yueling afraid, Abiyasha feels even more incredible.How is this possible? It can be said to be incredible.Who else needs to be afraid of with such strength as Hua Yueling.


    "I''m a very annoying person. I ran into it when I defeated that monster. The other party wanted to fight with me, so I wouldn''t look at the occasion at all."


    ""Fight with you?That person is strong?"


    "Well, it''s about the same, it should be about the same as me."


    Hua Yueling shook her head, took her by the hand and ran away from the hiding place. After a while, she disappeared.Just after the two of Hua Yueling and the others left, the man also came to where they were hiding, and no figure was found. He frowned, then looked inside the passage, but did not continue to catch up.


    "My lord, this monster is already tied up, may I ask..."


    "Take it back."


    The man said calmly, then turned and walked back.


    "Yes, my lord."


    The soldier who responded with a later report hesitated to catch up.


    "Big, my lord..."


    Without even looking at him, he walked straight forward, making the soldiers catching up behind him dare not speak.


    "Just say what you want to say, don''t dawdle!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Startled by his sudden roar, the soldier turned pale, but he still had to ask.The soldier was so scared that he was sweating profusely. He just couldn''t say what he wanted to say. The person walking in front frowned and turned his head and glanced at him. It almost scared him and fainted.


    "My lord, how can we transport it back?"


    "Ship it back, and someone will come back to take over. Until then, you just have to take it well."


    After getting the answer, the soldier was also relieved, said goodbye to him quickly and ran away.The soldiers beside him felt so stressed that they couldn''t speak.


    "Fortunately, avoiding it in time, if he runs into it, it will be troublesome. This kind of person is the most troublesome."


    "You know him?"


    "Didn''t you say that I happened to ran into him when I was on the monster before, and I didn''t know him."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and said.


    "By the way, where the escaped soldiers and adventurers are now, I want to go and see."


    "Are you going to find those people?"


    "Well, that''s what I mean. If you don''t want to go, you can just wait here. I will be back soon."


    Hua Yueling said and walked to the exit of the passage.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Abiasha didn''t want to stay alone, and immediately said to Hua Yueling.After chasing him, he came out of the passage with him, and then gave him a command.


    "Those people are resting here, but there seem to be some people who ran away. I don''t know if they are back."


    "It''s okay, I didn''t have much hope anyway, I just came over and took a look, if I didn''t find it, then forget it.


    Hua Yueling said in a tone that didn''t care much, and the two soon arrived at the destination.

 1382 Chapter 1382

    "Well, there are still a lot of people, you have to look for it."


    Hua Yueling poked her head to observe the people outside. They were resting on a relatively spacious street, and there were people who were sitting and lying down anywhere.However, some injured people were gathered together and are still being treated.


    "It doesn''t look like the situation is too good, but it''s okay. If these serious things go head-to-head with that kind of monster, there won''t be a few left."


    But now it seems that the situation is pretty good. Although the soldiers suffered a lot of damage, they are still pretty good.At least it blocked the monster from destroying the entire town, and the number of casualties was also within a relatively good range.


    "There are adventurers... there are not many people."


    The adventurers were sitting together, and they seemed to be talking about interesting topics. It was quite fun to see them talking.But among these people, Hua Yueling did not find the few people he was looking for.


    "Sure enough, it''s still not here, there is no way."


    Without finding those few people, Hua Yueling stopped wasting time here, turned around and left with Abiasha.


    "Let''s go, go to the city."


    "Ok."


    Abiatha followed him closely, and just like that, the two left the town without anyone else knowing.After a fierce monster attack.


    "There is something I have overlooked, and I always feel a bit similar."


    Walking on the road, staring at the distant city, she turned her head and looked back, Hua Yueling thought very suspiciously.Certain aspects gave him a familiar feeling, but this feeling was not that strong, so he had always ignored it.


    Anyway, there is basically nothing else to do on the way, and I just have time to think about this aspect of things.


    "If I want to say it, I''ve always felt like I''ve seen it in any way. Isn''t it the way I woke up?"


    Hua Yueling suddenly remembered where she had seen it. Just when she woke up, she found herself in ruins.A village was ruined in a disrespectful way, and although the town they had just stayed in was not exactly that way, it was somewhat similar on some levels.


    "It''s all destroyed. As for whether the village was attacked by monsters, it''s not clear yet, but if you think about it, if you continue to follow this path, the next step is..."


    His gaze fell on the distant city. If the guess was not wrong, it would be like that, but it was just a guess, and the specifics have yet to be verified.


    "After all, in the world of illusion, everything is possible. Moreover, even in the real world, it cannot be said that there is no such possibility, but the possibility is not very great."


    "Here is far from that city, right? How long will it take to arrive in general?"


    "Almost half a day?" After thinking about it, Abiasha lighted her chin, and gave an answer that she thought was pretty reliable.


    "Half a day? Is it that long? Those people should all be supported from the city. They don''t take half a day in any way."


    "They have a special way. We have to walk over."


    "Special method?" Hua Yueling looked at her, waiting for her answer.


    "It should be a teleportation array or something, but it is not directly teleported to that town, but a nearby place, a specially set place, which can save a lot of time from there."


    "Ordinary people can''t use it, right?"


    "It''s impossible, don''t think about it. Unless it is possible for a particularly famous talent."


    "That''s it."


    Hua Yueling was a little surprised. Originally thought that outsiders could not use it, but listening to Abiasha''s words, even outsiders can actually use it, but not everyone can use it.


    It''s quite a long journey, it''s probably dark when I get there.Hua Yueling wanted to pass as soon as possible, but such a long distance was not something he said could pass in the past. He could only move forward a little bit.


    The plains on both sides are very calm, the wind blows, the grass blows, everything is so beautiful.Breathing the fresh air, Hua Yueling felt that even if she walked, she was actually fine.


    Along the road, I met some people on the road, but they were all adventurers. No one else passed this road.And even those adventurers are in a hurry, seeming in a hurry, don''t know why.


    "Why do you seem to be anxious, is it because of things in the town?"


    "Should it be? Recently I heard that the neighborhood is quite chaotic. Didn''t you see that there are no other people except the adventurers? Everyone except the adventurers has stayed in the city and dare not come out easily."


    "That''s right, it''s really messy, even the inside of the town is attacked, it feels more dangerous outside."


    But that''s what I said, but there was no sign of danger at all on the grassland. There was no monster, and there was no danger.


    "It''s also very strange. The villages and towns are in that situation. The monsters rushed over and attacked. On the contrary, you can''t see the monsters in other places. Is it because the monsters went with them?"


    "maybe."


    Abiatha said not sure.Shaking her head and looking left and right, she found that there was indeed no monster in sight, as Hua Yueling said. She hadn''t noticed this before, if it weren''t for Hua Yueling''s reminder.


    "In the past, you could still see monsters written, but there are not many monsters around here, and soldiers will often clean them up."


    "Oh?"


    "After all, this place is near the city, so it needs to be safe enough. Every so often someone will lead the soldiers out to clean up the monsters and keep the number of monsters within a certain number. This will not affect life, but also Ensure that the monster will not die."


    "That''s right, there is nothing wrong with this approach. It''s quite interesting, but if it''s the case, it means that what happened outside is definitely not an ordinary incident, but someone planned."


    Hua Yueling said in a positive tone. He stood in front of Abiasha and looked at the direction when he came.


    "..."


    There is no way to refute his words, no matter how they look at it, Hua Yueling''s words are not wrong.Abiasha didn''t say anything, just nodded gently.


    "Are you very interested in these?"


    "It''s not that it''s interested, but it''s just a little curious. But logically speaking, this kind of thing happened nearby, it is impossible for the city lord to ignore it."


    "It''s true, but maybe it happened too recently. I haven''t seen any changes recently."

 1383 Chapter 1383

    On the slightly quiet grassland, two people walked on a fairly wide road.This is not a road specially repaired, but a person stepped on it. The road is somewhat difficult to walk, but it is better than walking on the grass.


    The two people walked forward unhurriedly, not fast, just normal speed.


    Looking at it from afar, that city still has a long way to go. It is difficult to accurately calculate how long it will take to reach it just by cutting it in this way.But Huayueling didn''t worry about these, or said that there was not much to worry about.


    I just have to go on. As for the others, when will they arrive or how long there will be, there is no need to think about these.It''s no use.


    The road was still quite peaceful, and basically there was nothing encountered.Mo Fifty disappeared, and few people saw him. In fact, he had never seen him.But Hua Yueling also knew this, and had already prepared, but it was still a little uncomfortable.


    "Well, there was really no one along the way. Speaking of which happened recently, right?"


    "Well, but it sounds like there have been similar incidents a long time ago, but there are still some differences."


    Abiatha said softly.Her words really attracted Hua Yueling''s attention.


    "Oh? What is different in different places?"


    "How should I put it? I don¡¯t know much, actually. I also heard some news from other places. It is said that there were human-like figures in the monsters attacking the village at that time, but it is not clear whether it is true or not. ."


    "But if this is the case, then what I see may be true. Besides, there is no difference if you think so. After all, the difference you are talking about is only between someone and no one."


    "There is nothing wrong with saying that."


    Abiasha raised her head and looked at the sky in the distance, without saying anything. It seemed that she didn''t want to talk more about this topic.Although Hua Yueling still has something to say, if people don''t want to talk, he doesn''t have to force them to talk about this topic with him.


    After all, they have helped me a lot, so forget it.


    Thinking this way, Hua Yueling wanted to talk about this topic again, so she didn''t continue to talk.Somehow, Abiatha seemed relieved, a little strange, but it was all like this, Hua Yueling didn''t ask her, pretending not to see, humming a little song in her mouth , Walk forward leisurely.


    If you come here, you will be safe. After coming here, Hua Yueling has temporarily lost his goal, but there is nothing, anyway, he should not wait too long.


    "But I don''t know how the time passes in the illusion, don''t I wake up for several days."


    It is a pity that no one can answer his question now.In fact, it would be nice if someone could come over with him, but it was just a delusion.


    "Forget it, what do you want to do."


    The wind is not strong, but it is exceptionally cool when it blows on the body.Especially looking at the green grass on both sides swaying in the wind, it feels pretty good.There is still some vitality in the grassland, but the vitality is not so obvious, and it still feels too calm.


    If there are some monsters or other creatures, it will be different, but that is just imagination, there is nothing here.


    "There seem to be quite a few villages around here."


    "Well, after all, it''s near the capital city, but these villages have been there for a long time, but there have been few people going there, and there have been more talents recently."


    "Is that so? I thought there should be more people around the city."


    "It should be this way, but I don¡¯t know why. Very few people would be willing to go to those villages. Maybe it¡¯s because they are too close to the town. Rather than going to that shabby place, Why not go to the city."


    "That''s true."


    Hua Yueling thought about it a bit, and felt that it was true, except for those who were particularly tired...but I believe that even such a person would only think of rest in the city, and basically would not want to come back after a rest in the village. Go inside the city.Such thinking is understandable.


    "It''s so quiet."


    As he walked, he quietly turned his head to observe Abiasha who was walking beside him. He hadn''t looked at this girl seriously until now.Abiatha is also a very beautiful girl who has no shortcomings except that she may appear relatively young at her age.


    She has long golden hair that is particularly energetic, and she has beautiful eyes with golden eyeballs the same color as her hair.With a small white nose and lovely pink lips, everything on her body seemed to be full of vitality.


    The clothes he wears are pretty simple, but the equipment is pretty good as an adventurer.The upper body is made of clothes that I don''t know what material it is made of. It looks quite sturdy. The lower body is a pair of long pants. The trouser legs are rolled up and stitched with thread.


    The big bow on her back is almost as high as hers, and the arrows are just as high on her back.


    There was a small bag slung over his shoulder, and it didn''t look like it could hold much.


    Abiasha is a very cute girl, I believe anyone who has met her will think so.Hua Yueling thought she was pretty good. She helped herself when she first saw it. Besides, she also fought with herself, and now she went to the city with herself.


    It was almost noon, and the sun in the sky was getting hotter and hotter, Hua Yueling and the others even wanted to find a place to rest for a while.It is a bit uncomfortable to travel in this kind of weather, and no one will like this hot feeling.


    Hua Yueling didn''t really like it, but unfortunately he had no choice, no place to rest, and basically nothing to relieve the heat.Hua Yueling wanted to eat popsicles and drink ice water, but unfortunately he didn''t have any of them.


    "It''s so hot, it''s not suitable to come out at this time."


    Looking up at the hot sun in the sky, Hua Yueling said with a sigh.


    "I don''t like to come out at this time. It would be nice if the weather was cloudy, but I think I usually stay in the hotel when it is so hot now."


    "Speaking of you as an adventurer, is your home nearby? Or did you come here from other places?"


    Hua Yueling turned to look at Abiasha and asked curiously.

 1384 Chapter 1384 The Life Of An Adventurer

    "me¡­¡­"


    Abiatha looked into the distance, as if thinking of something because of his problem.She looked somewhat nostalgic in her expression, and when she looked at her expression, Hua Yueling could roughly guess that she shouldn''t be someone nearby.


    "My hometown is quite far away, I ventured all the way to here from there."


    "Where is that city, have you been to it?"


    After Hua Yueling nodded, she pointed to the distant city and asked. Although she seemed to be closer, there was still a short distance.


    "Not yet. I just arrived in the town before it was too long. I didn''t expect to run into this kind of thing. At first I saw you dressed in tattered and sneaky clothes, thinking it was some kind of bad guy."


    "Ha, I''m really sorry, so am I... how to put it, some of the luck is not good, it was affected a little."


    Abiatha looked at him with a smile, not knowing what she was thinking.Hua Yueling originally thought she would ask about her origin, but it turned out that he thought too much, and Abiatha did not ask this question, which made him somewhat puzzled.


    "I also come from afar, but I didn''t have much luck along the way, so I became like that."


    "Well, you can tell from your strength, you are great."


    Abiasha nodded and said.


    "This is the first time I have seen an adventurer like you."


    "This is too exaggerated."


    Hua Yueling shook her head helplessly and said with a wry smile.To say that he thinks he is great is sure, but he doesn''t think he is so great.


    "It''s true. I have visited many places and met many adventurers along the way, but I rarely see an adventurer of yours. Generally speaking, if you have such a strength, you should be very famous. But I have never heard your name."


    "Well, it has something to do with my lack of fame."


    "Really? But it''s impossible for someone with such a reason to be unfamiliar?"


    "Maybe it''s because I''m lazy. In addition, I''m more careful in normal forms, and I''m not an adventurer yet."


    "..."


    Abiasha looked at him, she didn''t understand what he meant for the first time, but soon she looked at him with incredible eyes.


    "what?!"


    "It''s true, I''m not an adventurer yet."


    Hua Yueling repeated it again, he felt that this was not a big deal, and there was no need to be so surprised.But it''s different from Abiatha''s point of view. What is this called?


    "You are not an adventurer yet?!"


    "Yes."


    "How is this possible, you, you..."


    She didn''t even know what to say, she couldn''t even speak.


    "Is it weird?"


    "It''s weird. It''s incredible that someone as powerful as you is not an adventurer or something!"


    Abiasha still shook her head hard in disbelief, but seeing Hua Yueling showing a serious expression, she knew that he was serious, not that she was joking.


    "But... if you are not an adventurer..."


    "Well, just traveled here all the way."


    "..."


    Abiasha had nothing to say, she looked at him with her mouth open, her lips moved, and she couldn''t speak.To be honest, Hua Yueling''s words are a bit too incredible, it is difficult for people to believe that his words are true.


    Hua Yueling also wanted to make up a lie, but it would be very difficult to make up a lie if you think about it, after all, he is really not an adventurer here, just an ordinary person.There is no proof of being an adventurer.


    Abiasha looked at him with a strange look, and was not used to showing him, Hua Yueling turned her head and looked aside.


    "It''s strange."


    Abiatha said so again, what else could Hua Yueling say.


    "But maybe someone will do this. I still think that ordinary people will become adventurers as long as they have the strength. After all, taking risks outside still need to make money."


    "This is the same, but I still have some money, but I lost it some time ago."


    Hua Yueling said with a wry smile.


    "..."


    Abiasha really has nothing to say, she even guessed what Hua Yueling had encountered before, otherwise it would not be what he is now with his strength.


    "Then you are also in trouble."


    "Yeah, very, very troublesome."


    After sighing, Hua Yueling didn''t continue speaking, and he didn''t know what to say anymore.In fact, he has already said a lot, and if he continues to compile it, there is no way to compile it. After all, he will be in that village when he wakes up.


    The two were chatting, and the time passed before they knew it, and what they had to say passed really fast.


    "Huh, I still haven''t met anyone. As expected, the number has been drastically reduced due to that kind of thing, and basically no one came out."


    After looking around for a week, Hua Yueling said, it''s the same all around, there is nothing, not even a breath of creatures.


    It stands to reason that the closer you are to the city, the more popular it should be, but it is not like that here. Whether it is near the city or far away, the quietness makes people feel scary.


    It''s not right that there are no other creatures'' voices at all, but they don''t know what is going on.


    I was speechless all the way, although it was boring to walk all the way, but luckily I arrived in the city in about the same time.The gate of the city was closed tightly, and there were soldiers guarding the tower. Seeing them coming, I asked about their purpose, and then let them in.


    "It seems a bit too nervous, right?"


    Hua Yueling looked back at the closed city gate behind her and said.


    "There is something wrong, it''s not like that in the town, but maybe it''s because it''s a city, so be more cautious."


    "Is it because the city is more important here, so it is more tightly protected."


    Anyway, there will be no one who will come out in a short time, but even so, there is actually no need to be so careful.It feels a bit too exaggerated.


    "But this shows that people in the city are also worried about those monsters coming over."


    "Worry is for sure."


    Abiasha has never doubted this, but it is still a little bit confusing to be so careful.It stands to reason that the defensive ability in the city should be the strongest. After all, there are many soldiers here, and there is no need to worry about this.


    "What do we want to do so much? If you have this time, let''s hurry up and find a place to live. Then I think about it... I have to go to the Adventurer''s Guild. It''s better to take a few missions to make some money."


    Today, I spent some Abiatha''s money, Hua Yueling was embarrassed, and tried to return it to her.

 1385 Chapter 1385 Lively City

    After entering the city, it is much easier, but they have never been here, so they are not familiar with it.After turning around, I found that it was quite lively everywhere. What happened recently did not silence this place, but made it even more lively.


    This is also quite interesting. You can see people walking happily on the street. Everyone has their own affairs. Maybe not everyone has a smile on their face, but it''s quite harmonious.


    The houses on both sides are neat and tidy, with long intentions, and the old buildings are mixed in between, which is somewhat unsuitable and affects the architectural style, but overall the situation is good.


    "Go find a hotel to stay in."


    "I''m going to trouble you again."


    "It doesn''t matter, it won''t cost much anyway." Abiatha said in a nonchalant tone.She said this deliberately because she was worried that Huayueling cared too much.


    There is no way to not care about this kind of thing, after all, now I have only spent other people''s money without doing anything.


    "If you knew it, let''s see if there is any material in those monsters that can be sold for money."


    Hua Yueling sighed and whispered, but now it''s too late to regret, after all, they have already come here, and at that time there was no time to think about it just by thinking about the battle.


    "I really regret it."


    "Don''t think about these things, let''s go eat something delicious later, I don''t know what delicious things are here, I go to various places to find something to eat!"


    "Yes, is it?"


    Hua Yueling asked with a smirk.Unexpectedly, the girl in front of me is still a foodie, but she has a pretty good figure, and she is still pretty good as an adventurer. As long as she goes out to do tasks for a long time, she doesn''t have to worry about her figure.


    "But I still have to go to the Adventurer''s Guild, and at least pay back your money..."


    Speaking of this, Hua Yueling''s tone gradually slowed down, and he suddenly realized one thing, no matter how he walked, he had forgotten everything again.


    "By the way, I didn''t come here to make money, I was to go to that place!"


    The main purpose was to crack the illusion, but this time the illusion world really smelled like a whole, which made him wonder where to start for a while, which made him quite at a loss.


    Moreover, the area where I came this time is a bit large. If you want to find it with just two legs, it will be hard to find. It is not so easy. If you find it, you can find it. That is a dream.


    "Ah, I forgot all about it."


    Hua Yueling already didn''t know what to say, and she forgot all this before she knew it, perhaps because she had been idle for too long.


    With a sigh of thought, they went outside a hotel.Hua Yueling is still a little uncomfortable, after all, she has no money, and Abiatha has to spend the money for the hotel.


    The cost of accommodation here is still cheaper than expected, but if you live for a while, it will cost a lot, that''s for sure.It''s a pity that Hua Yueling didn''t have a penny in her hand, so she couldn''t do anything.


    "Go take a break, and think about what to do next."


    Abiatha immediately wanted to go out for shopping. When the girl talked about shopping, she seemed to have infinite power, and she couldn''t see that she was tired and unable to walk before entering the city.Now it is so energetic.


    "Hey, won''t you go Huayueling? It''s hard to come here. Of course, we must take a good stroll!"


    Abiasha said vigorously, blinking and blinking with her big eyes, looking very much hoping that he could go with him.


    "But aren''t you tired? You have been walking for so long."


    "If you are not tired, how can you be tired at this time? The more you are at this time, the more vital you will be!


    Abiasha''s words are impassioned, Hua Yueling didn''t know what to say after hearing it.How to put it, it''s a good thing to have vitality.


    "Then go."


    She paid for the house for herself, so she still had to do something. Since the other party wants to go out so much, let her go out with her.Anyway, it''s just a matter of turning around for a while.


    "By the way, I haven''t eaten yet. Would you like to eat something?"


    Abiasha turned around and walked not far before asking him.


    "You have the final say, I can do anything."


    "Hey, why is this. I just want you to give an idea."


    Somehow, not long after the two people had known each other, Abiasha had already trusted him extraordinarily. He would ask him for these things, which made Hua Yueling feel a little weird.If this is not a good person, isn''t it troublesome?


    How to say it should be an adventurer with some adventure experience, shouldn''t it be so naive, right?


    He wasn''t too embarrassed to ask specifically why this was happening, but Abiasha was always intimate with him, which made Hua Yueling a little uncomfortable. It seemed that she and someone seemed to overlap.


    The two went downstairs. After they came downstairs, Abiasha wanted to eat here, but after looking around, he changed his mind.Directly pulled Huayueling and walked outside.


    Hua Yueling followed behind her, and she didn''t know what she was thinking, maybe the food here didn''t match her appetite.Anyway, there are always various reasons.


    "I want to try the specialties here!"


    After leaving the door, Abiasha raised his arms and said with great interest.


    Hua Yueling nodded, indicating that she had heard it.


    "In other words, what is the specialty food here?"


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling had just asked casually, but who knew she would have stopped asking her.I saw Abiasha frowning, seeming to be annoyed by it.


    Seeing this scene, Hua Yueling couldn''t help smiling in her heart. What is this called?I clearly said that I wanted to taste the special food here, but I didn''t know what was here. I didn''t have any preparation.


    "It''s not clear for the time being, but you can check it out. There must be something delicious here."


    "Speaking of which, you are an adventurer for this, right?"


    Hua Yueling suddenly felt this way and asked.


    "It''s also one of the reasons. There are different food everywhere. If you don''t go there, you can''t eat the food there. Isn''t it a pity?"


    "Indeed, it feels like that."


    "But being an adventurer is different."


    Abiatha said excitedly.There is nothing wrong with thinking about it this way, but becoming an adventurer for the sake of good food, how to say it, feels a little unimaginable.Quite interesting.


    "Go here, I asked before, here is the market, it''s always lively!"

 1386 Chapter 1386

    I accompanied Abiasha around the city for a long time, until the afternoon, when the sun was about to go down, Abiasha stopped still intently.


    She still had the food in her hand, all of which were bought here, and it tasted pretty good.Hua Yueling had tasted it too, but he definitely didn''t eat as much as Abiassa. After all, he didn''t have much money in his hand, and he still needed some spectrum.


    "We should go back, too, it''s late."


    "Yeah, I have been around for an afternoon, but the city is really big enough. We have been around for so long, and it seems that we haven''t moved to much place yet."


    Hua Yueling scanned the surroundings and said, now they are not in that market street, but have gone elsewhere.They have made a lot of money, and now they almost don''t know where they are.


    "Go back, go back, I''m really tired."


    "After all, after so long, it is normal to be tired."


    Abiatha said softly.She was also a little tired from playing, and she almost couldn''t walk. Although she had eaten a lot, she was very excited all the way. Now this excitement has gone down a lot.


    The two turned around and walked back, looking at the sides as they walked.The place where they are now seems to be called the academy, which is built around the academy.The shops nearby are all related to the academy, such as magic books and various weapons.


    Although you can buy these things in Market Street, there are still some differences here.


    "I used to want to study in this college."


    Abiasha looked into the distance, Hua Yueling followed her gaze and saw nothing. The direction she was looking at was blocked by the building.


    "There is the most prestigious college in this country. But it is very, very difficult to get in. It not only requires talent, but also costs a lot of money."


    "Is that so?"


    "Sure, it doesn''t matter where the college is, it''s just a difference in how much it costs."


    The two were chatting and walking, but when they came there was really different from when they went back, Hua Yueling was still a little lost.Fortunately, I still remember some of the roads around here, otherwise it would be really troublesome.


    "Huh, I''m finally back."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said, after separating from Abiasha at the top of the stairs, he returned to his room and ran directly to the bed.


    "Well, I wanted to lie down like this a long time ago, really, I didn''t expect to be out for such a long time."


    Abiatha is worthy of being a girl, and she can''t compare to her anyway compared to shopping.He wanted to come back a long time ago, but Abiatha is always happy, instead, the more he goes shopping, the happier he is.


    "There is really no way to compare with her."


    After sighing, he turned his head and looked out the window. You can''t see the tall tower here.


    "I haven''t been there to investigate today, um, I''ll check it out at night, I hope I can find something."


    After a day of browsing today, Hua Yueling found that she had better break the illusion world and leave this place as soon as possible, otherwise the longer the time here, the more troublesome it will be.The main reason is Abiasha, he is almost unable to tell what kind of world he is in now.


    "Really, if this goes on, it will only get more and more weird."


    Lying on the bed thinking so, but just then, there was a knock on the door.Somewhat surprised he looked at the door, besides Abiatha, he couldn''t think of anyone else who would come over at this time.


    "who is it?"


    "I."


    A familiar voice came to my ears, and it was Abiatha.But what did she do at this time? Huayueling thought about this. When she opened the door in the past, she saw Abiasha changing into ordinary casual clothes and standing at the door pretty.


    "It''s you, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to come and sit with you, can''t you?"


    "It''s not impossible, you can come in." Hua Yueling shook her head. How long has it been for a girl to have known herself for a long time, it''s incredible.Is there really such a girl in the world? He doubts the authenticity of this kind of thing.


    But this kind of thing is really right in front of my eyes, and it happened to me.So unrealistic.


    After closing the door, Hua Yueling returned to the room and saw Abiasha pull out a stool and sat down. He wanted to lie down, but he did not respect others, so he sat down.


    "A lot of things have happened today, and I feel exciting even thinking about it."


    Abiatha said excitedly after sitting down.Hua Yueling glanced at her without speaking, waiting for her to continue speaking.


    "But I am also lucky to meet someone as powerful as Hua Yueling you."


    Abiasha continued, her words made Hua Yueling frown, and she couldn''t keep up with her rhythm.What does she mean, how does it sound strange.


    "I am also very lucky. I met you, otherwise I would not even be able to get a piece of clothing. And I can only come here with you. I don''t know how much time it would take without your help."


    Hua Yueling also expressed her gratitude to her, this is also necessary, and she is telling the truth.It would be very difficult without her help along the way. He may not need help in combat, but he needs help in other areas.


    Not to mention accommodation, even the problem of a piece of clothing is very difficult to solve. At that time, I don¡¯t know how much trouble I will encounter, and it will be solved invisibly.


    "Hehe, I just happened to be there."


    Abiasha scratched her head in embarrassment and said.Sometimes she looks like a tomboy, but no matter what kind of action she does, it doesn''t hinder her cuteness, which is quite peculiar.


    "Okay, okay, let''s not thank you here."


    Next, Hua Yueling thought that Abiatha would return to talk about some important topics, but the facts are very different from what they imagined, not just a bit of a star.Abiatha didn''t seem to be talking about any useful topics, but really came here to chat with him, and nothing else was mentioned.


    "Is it wrong?"


    I chatted with her, talking about things that happened recently, and naturally there are some things that happened to Abiasha before, what I want to say is still very happy to talk about, but things and Hua Yueling I think something is different.


    Abiasha didn''t say anything else during the period, it seemed that he really just came to chat with him, and there was nothing else to say.This made Hua Yueling feel very strange, a little caught off guard.

 1387 Chapter 1387 Tower

    When the two people chatted late, they were quite happy talking.Both Abiatha and Hua Yueling have gained a lot.


    After such a chat, Hua Yueling knew more about her.This is also a good thing. The two sides understand each other and the relationship between each other will be better.


    Hua Yueling thinks she is a pretty good person, no matter how it is said.She is a very energetic and helpful person. Even chatting is humorous. People like to chat with her very much and will not feel that chatting with her is a torture.


    However, the chatting time was too long, Hua Yueling looked up at the time, and it was night in a blink of an eye, which was really unexpected.


    "It''s all so late, and I should have a rest. Sorry, I dragged you to talk so much. But I haven''t been able to meet a few friends like you, so..."


    "It''s okay, I''m very happy to be able to chat with you. And I learned a lot from chatting with you, which is pretty good."


    Hua Yueling quickly waved her hands and said.


    "really?!"


    Abiatha said with some surprise, she was a little worried about whether it would trouble him too much, but now she is much happier listening to him.


    "Well, it''s good. I just want to chat with others. It''s also good that we two know each other better."


    Hua Yueling said with a smile.


    Standing up and jumping up, Abiasha looked quite agitated, and she couldn''t help smiling when she saw Hua Yueling like this.It¡¯s nice to see a girl¡¯s smile like this. It¡¯s not a waste of time to spend time chatting with her.


    In fact, what he said is not all true. After all, he didn''t like to chat with others before, because he was not a person of that character.But chatting with Abiasha is really fun. Abiasha seems to have a special power in her body, so that people who chat with her can like her and like to talk freely with her. This is a very powerful force.


    Hua Yueling had never had such power, as if he had never liked chatting with others.


    After venting his joyful mood, Abiasha smiled embarrassedly at Huayueling, knowing that his reaction was a bit overdone.After speaking to Qian, Hua Yueling naturally wouldn''t say anything about her. This was a manifestation of her inner mood, so how could she criticize her for this.


    After saying goodbye to him, Abiasha went out of the room, and Hua Yueling watched her back, until her figure disappeared before her eyes, then turned and returned to the room.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect to chat with her for so long. Huh... It''s really a bit unexpected."


    He raised his arms high, straightened his chest and yawned a long yawn. Hua Yueling lay directly on the bed, really tired, and could not lie down after sitting for so long.In fact, he wanted to lie down at that time, but because Abiatha was always there, he kept reminding himself that he couldn¡¯t lie down, he couldn¡¯t lie down and so on. Forgot about it.


    Later, the two people talked better and better, and the relationship warmed up as a result. Huayueling''s movements became a little presumptuous, and when she lay down, Abiatha naturally wouldn''t say anything.


    Now that she went back to her room, she had to rest for a while and regain her strength to deal with the action in the middle of the night.


    "I hope nothing else will happen later."


    Hua Yueling hoped so much, turned over and prepared to rest for a while.There is still something to do in the middle of the night, and now there is still some time for him to rest, so let''s rest. If there is no rest, there is no way to act.


    After closing her eyes, Hua Yueling fell asleep without knowing it.


    In his sleep, he had a dream, a vague dream, as if he saw something, but it was not particularly clear, and everything passed without knowing it.


    It flashed in front of his eyes like a revolving lantern, and the speed was so fast that he didn''t even know what was happening, so it passed.


    When I opened my eyes, the scenery outside the window was dark, and it should be late at night.


    "Well, what time is it, won''t you oversleep?"


    Hua Yueling thought worriedly, raised her head and looked at it. Fortunately, although the time was later than expected, it was not a problem.


    "No way, we must act as soon as possible, um, let''s get down from the window."


    When he reached the window, he looked outside through the window. There was nothing outside and no one was there, so he stretched out his hand and pushed the window open.


    "It''s just right, it''s pretty quiet here, don''t worry about being discovered."


    Hua Yueling jumped down from the window, and then carefully closed the window again at the outside edge.The weather is pretty good, although there is a slight breeze, but the wind is not strong, so even if you don''t pay attention to the windows, you don''t have to worry about making noise.


    When he got to the bottom, he looked around and confirmed that there was no one on either side, then he chose one side and ran over.


    At the entrance of the passage, standing there and watching, there are still a lot of people on the street, and you can see soldiers patrolling in the distance.Perhaps due to the fact that monsters have frequently made big moves recently, the city is heavily guarded.


    "You have to be careful, otherwise you might be found out."


    Hua Yueling carefully confirmed the surrounding situation, and he marked any danger, but it was in her mind.


    "Let''s wait and see, I can''t go out yet."


    Hiding in the dark, Hua Yueling listened to the footsteps, waiting for those people to leave.They can only go out after they leave, otherwise it would be too dangerous to go out now.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling didn''t want to be discovered, this kind of action was very secretive, and the high tower still didn''t know what kind of place it was, and it would take time to explore it.


    There are still people coming and going on the street, not because of the high level of alertness.It''s just that the number of people is still less, but one of the reasons is that the place they live in is still a bit remote, and it is not a market area after all, so it is conceivable that it is not so lively.


    Taking advantage of the soldiers patrolling to other places, Hua Yueling walked out of the dark, and then quickly moved from the spot to the opposite alley to hide in the small alley.


    "The tower is over there."


    Hua Yueling observed the direction of the tower while acting, and then as long as the target is that direction, there is no problem.But there will be some trouble along the way. Fortunately, he doesn''t need to care too much. For no reason, no one will treat him as a strange person, so at least for the time being he doesn''t need to be too nervous.

 1388 Chapter 1388 Illusory Realm?

    Walking along the road towards the direction of the tower, Hua Yueling gradually recovered her momentum.He was quite nervous at first, but when he realized that he didn''t seem to be so nervous and there was nothing wrong with it, he eased a lot.


    No longer treat everyone around him as his enemy, and guard everyone around him.To be honest, it was a bit silly to do that. Hua Yueling had such thoughts at first, but now such thoughts are even stronger.


    "Huh, I still think too much."


    After passing by other people, Hua Yueling found that she didn''t seem to be close to the tower much, she seemed to be still far away, looking at the past, she didn''t know how far she would go.


    "Is that tower really in this city? It doesn''t seem to be similar."


    Hua Yueling was walking and thinking like this suddenly. Although it felt like he was in the city, it might actually not be the case.This is not impossible.


    "No, right? I have observed it from outside. The tower must be in this city. I just didn''t expect it to be so far away. It''s the same as observing the city from a distance."


    Finding a reason for himself that sounded good, he temporarily left this trouble behind.Accelerated a little bit and walked forward. Hua Yueling watched as she walked. The pace from here to there is not so obvious. If you want to find it, you can find it. You need to judge and experiment. .


    "It should be closer."


    Some parts of the street are dark, and some places are bright.The place where Hua Yueling is now belongs to that kind of compromise.


    There are very few people in this kind of place, so basically you can''t see anyone. This is also good. Hua Yueling doesn''t want to be discovered by others during the process of going to the tower.No one in the city will know him, but he doesn''t know what will happen, so it''s better to be careful.


    After a quick glance, he quickened his pace a bit, and just walked along this maze-like road, stopping from time to time to look around, looking for the way forward.


    "Isn''t this done on purpose?"


    Hua Yueling stopped, raised his head and looked at the tall tower standing in the distance, sighing and questioning.I don''t know who he is asking. In fact, he may be asking himself, but he has no answer himself.


    There was obviously something wrong with the situation near this high tower. Hua Yueling hadn''t noticed it before coming over, but he noticed something wrong after he got nearby.


    The city there would be like this, winding around like a maze.It looks like there are people living here, but the people living here are pitiful enough, and it takes a lot of time to go out every day.


    But this kind of thing... Hua Yueling felt that there must be something wrong, and she needed to know more about the situation.Relying on the exploration skills to go all the way, but it cannot be said that there will be no problems with the road. If it is not possible, you can only go to the roof and pass from above, but then the risk is higher.


    Although this is in the illusion world created by others, there is still a minimum agreement between the two parties.The other party just got him into the illusion world, and then used the settings in the illusion world to fight him. Maybe Hua Yueling was not particularly clear before, but after getting here, after taking actions, he roughly understood this.


    If this is the case, then he has to abide by this agreement, because of this he needs to be careful.


    "The distance to explore is not far enough."


    Hua Yueling tried to explore the distance, but the limit distance that could be explored existed, and he could not reach the place where the tower was.This is actually a bit troublesome. Even if you follow a path to explore, there is no way to determine whether the path is really leading to the tower, or it is just another dead end.


    In fact, it would be easy to jump over the roof, but Hua Yueling was also ringing the alarm bell in her heart. It seemed that bad things would happen if she jumped up.The style of construction of these houses is quite ordinary, but these houses themselves are definitely not ordinary.


    What kind of people are in the house, Hua Yueling is also very curious, but these houses are all protected, so it doesn''t matter just using exploration skills.


    "Go faster, I hope I can get there today. The way back needs to be confirmed."


    Hua Yueling still made a map by himself, but it was not drawn with a pen. The area here is too large and there are many roads. It is estimated that even he himself will not know where it is by then, and it has no effect.


    Hua Yueling printed the map in his mind, which is not only more convenient to use, but also easier to make judgments.


    "Well, it looks like it should be here, let''s go and take a look."


    He chose a road and walked all the way there. Hua Yueling walked while observing the neighborhood. The more he walked inside, the more the architectural style changed.He originally thought that the architectural styles here are all the same, but when he got inside, he realized that he was wrong. The architectural styles were actually different, but he had to go deeper to discover this.


    Since you can''t see it outside, you can''t understand it at all.


    It is really very difficult to reach him to sue him, but the more he goes like this, the more confident Hua Yueling is. Doesn''t this mean that the tower is really important.Not to mention what this importance is, anyway, it is more confident for him.


    Walking forward along the road, while continuing to explore the deeper terrain, Hua Yueling now has no way to determine whether the path she is walking is correct, but there is no way to stop, only to continue. go ahead.Not until the end is found.,


    Going around here, don''t look at so many houses here, and they look decent, but they don''t give people a sense of life, just like props placed here.The only function is to surround it into a maze, but even so, Hua Yueling still dare not jump on it. Whenever he comes up with this idea, he will have a bad premonition to prevent him from doing so. He still believes in his own premonitions, and will definitely not deceive himself.


    What''s more, these houses have been treated specially. From this point of view, they should not be ordinary places.Otherwise, he wouldn''t even be able to see through it.

 1389 Chapter 1389 Strange People

    "Huh... I feel like there is no progress at all."


    After walking for a while, Hua Yueling stopped and looked into the distance. Although there was some distance ahead, it seemed that there was no progress at all.


    "This maze is really weird. It''s always going forward...well, can it be said that this is also an illusion?"


    Hua Yueling quickly closed her eyes to feel the breath here.But the result was different from what he thought, he did not enter a deeper world of illusion.


    "Sure enough, I thought too much."


    With a sigh, he continued to walk forward, no matter what, he had to go forward no matter what, although he didn''t feel any progress after walking for a long time, but if he didn''t go forward, there would be no progress.


    He was stunned by those who went around like this along the way, and one of them accidentally walked into a dead end. I don¡¯t know what special treatments have been done to those places, and there is no way to use the exploration skills to explore, and then connect It is a very long part, and there is no way to find out what is going on without going over.


    "How on earth should I go? It will be endless if this continues. Sure enough, do I still have to use some special methods?"


    The more Hua Yueling goes, the more he feels that something is wrong. This situation is obviously unusual. It is not what he thought. There is no way to walk past with just a pair of feet. This is his judgment.


    Although the tower seemed to be there, it was too obvious after walking for so long without getting close at all.


    "Is it on purpose?"


    It''s not clear yet, but Hua Yueling is a little worried, she won''t be caught in some kind of trap.Could it be that the high tower was just to seduce...no, it''s impossible, it shouldn''t be like this anyway.


    Isn¡¯t the game looking for the point of illusion space, if that is the case, if that is the case...


    Are you deceived?Hua Yueling couldn''t determine the answer to this question, he took a deep breath, turned his head and looked back.There seemed to be no problem with the road when he came, but it didn''t mean that he could overturn his guess.


    "Wait a minute, let me explore it carefully."


    Hua Yueling stopped and tried to use the power in his body to explore the reality of this world.


    "Well... there is no trace of falsehood, so it seems that my guess is wrong, but this alone can''t explain anything. There is nothing worth noting, is my guess wrong?"


    The space here is normal, almost no different from other places, there is nothing worth talking about other than that.


    What he cared about was the houses surrounded by mazes, but those houses could not be explored. This was a very, very troublesome thing.Hua Yueling tried to explore what was behind the protective layer, but could not see through.


    "it''s wired."


    It''s just that there is no problem when it comes to those houses, but if you go further, Hua Yueling will constantly have a voice in her mind to remind him.


    "Mmm... I''m so curious, I can''t be sure if this sound is correct, what should I do, what should I do!"


    Hua Yueling muttered in a low voice with a headache, but no one could answer his question, nor could he himself.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, I don''t believe it!"


    It''s a pity that there is no way to check the time outside, and Hua Yueling doesn''t know how long she has been out, but judging from the sky, there should be a lot of time.But you can''t be outside for too long, otherwise you won''t have enough time to go back.


    The magic seems to be working on its own. Did something happen?


    The tall tower in the distance exudes a light, the light is very soft, not dazzling, but for some reason, Hua Yueling knew it the moment he saw the light, she never liked the light, and immediately turned her head. , As if seeing something disgusting.


    "Huh... so uncomfortable."


    Holding her hand on her chest and sighing, Hua Yueling lowered her head and stared at the ground.The ground was occupied by darkness, and I couldn''t see my own shadow. The moon in the sky was hidden by something. The moonlight was faint, and it was no different.


    Continue to walk forward, but no longer look to the tower, the shining light will not stop, he is not willing to look.


    Even he himself is very strange, it is just ordinary light, why is he so annoying.But there doesn''t seem to be any reason, it''s just annoying, it''s an uncontrolled feeling.


    "It''s really irritating."


    If you keep going like this, you will fall into an endless loop. If you don''t reach the tower, you will feel irritable, but if you can''t reach it, you will get more and more irritable.How to end this seemingly endless journey, his headache is dying.


    It would be great if there was a better way, but now I can only go... well, that is...


    A figure flashed by in front of him. The figure was very dark, it was almost difficult to see clearly, hiding in the darkness as if it merged with the darkness, it was difficult to see.


    "Who is that person?"


    I didn¡¯t expect to be able to see people here. Although it seems to be to seduce myself, the other party has no hidden meaning at all, but in this situation Hua Yueling has no other better way, even if It''s a trap to follow.


    Hua Yueling hid her figure, hiding in the dark to observe the figure of that person.The man didn''t know what he was here for, he was sneaky in such a place, as if he was avoiding something.


    The figure is leaning against the wall, moving in different places from time to time, his speed is fast, and he is also very cautious.But I don''t know why he hadn''t discovered his existence before. It stands to reason that Hua Yueling didn''t deliberately hide it. Although he had hidden some aura, he should still be discovered as long as he paid attention.


    "It''s getting weird."


    Hua Yueling no longer feels strange that this kind of thing happened to her.It''s a bit bored, but no matter what he thinks, he still has to act. Tired can''t solve the problem, just act.


    "Although I don''t know why he took the initiative to send it to the door, I still have to follow it, maybe follow him to the high tower."


    Hua Yueling didn''t hold much hope, but the other party really gave him a surprise.


    "Well, come to this kind of place... Is there anything special about that place?"


    After walking expertly along the street for a while, the other party went to a place to observe for a while, and then the figure disappeared in front of him out of thin air.


    "Hey!"

 1390 Chapter 1390

    "What''s the matter, why did it disappear out of thin air?!"


    Not only the figure, but even the breath disappeared, which is not right.You must know that a large area nearby was within his exploration range, but just a moment ago, the breath disappeared without a trace.


    "But I can''t say that there is no clue, is it entering the house here."


    Hua Yueling walked over, first looked forward, and then not far ahead. Although there were a few turns, the person obviously did not go there.


    "It should have disappeared here. Could it be this house?"


    Hua Yueling leaned over and put it on the wall of the house to try to listen to the sound inside, but his approach did not have any special effect.Everything in that room seems to be isolated, and I don''t know if there is really no sound or is isolated.


    "No way, it can''t go on like this, it''s just a waste of time."


    Hua Yueling raised her head and glanced in the distance, opened the door and walked in.At present, it seems that it is more difficult to go directly to the tower. If someone is willing to guide themselves, it is better to follow that person.


    This kind of thinking cannot be said to be right or wrong, anyway, as long as it can achieve its own goals is enough.Hua Yueling''s time is also limited. He has to return to the hotel before the early morning. He doesn''t want his actions to be known to others.


    "Well, it looks pretty ordinary. But what about that person?"


    After entering the room, it was as if he had walked into another world, Hua Yueling felt obviously different, but he still didn''t understand what was going on.Anyway, the two worlds here and outside seem to be constructed in different ways. They are only connected by the door. In fact, there is basically no relationship between them.


    "Um... it''s like this, no wonder my exploration skills are not effective, which means that all the houses here are like this."


    "!"


    After walking a few steps forward, Hua Yueling stagnated, and her expression changed slightly.


    "that is¡­¡­"


    With a dagger and Wuxi''s kindness behind him, Hua Yueling also reacted in an instant, quickly turned sideways to avoid the opponent''s sneak attack, and grabbed the opponent''s arm.The hidden dragon blade appeared in the other hand and stabbed out.


    "Failed."


    As these three words were spit out, Hua Yueling realized that the situation was not right. Why did the arm he grasped suddenly disappeared, and when he looked in front of him, he saw that the figure did not know when. Disappeared without a trace.


    "what happened?"


    Turning around in place, scanning every corner, the figure of the previous person is nowhere to be seen, as if he is gone.


    "Did it just disappear? The sneak attack failed and then disappeared. Did it run away or something."


    Try to use the detection ability to detect the location of the opponent, but since it is in a separate space, the only room that can be detected at present is only such a room.At least in this room, there is no breath of that person, and he can''t be found.


    "Go out and have a look."


    When I reached the door, I opened the door, but the door didn''t move.


    "No way."


    Hua Yueling''s tone was aggravated by being too surprised, but a wooden door pushed up like a stone door, no matter how hard it was, it wouldn''t move, as if it was fixed here.


    "If that''s the case, won''t you be able to get out?!"


    Unexpectedly, this kind of thing would happen. He once again increased his strength to open the door, but it still had no effect. The door remained motionless and the trouble was really big. I don¡¯t know what abilities were used. This door was obviously strengthened. It seems to be to keep him inside.


    "Wait, be calm and calm. If you are not calm, there is no way to think about it."


    Hua Yueling forced herself to calm down, patted her head constantly, and while wandering around the room, she randomly scanned some places in the room.


    "In this case, what was the door of the room when that person disappeared?"


    She walked to the door and stood still and tried to open it again, but the result was the same as before. It didn''t work. The door was made very, very strong, and could not be opened anyway.Regardless of ordinary opening or other methods, even the attack has no effect.


    It can leave some scars on the door, but they are just scars. If you want to get out in this way, it is purely funny.I don''t know how much time it will take, and it is estimated that no matter how much time it takes, it will be useless.


    "If this is the case, there must be other ways to get out!"


    Hua Yueling looked at the door with a firm gaze, thinking so in her heart.


    Exploration skills are not very useful. It is estimated that this room has undergone special treatment, so it is impossible to use exploration skills to find a way out.It''s not that Hua Yueling has never tried it, and he has actually explored it at the very beginning, but he hasn''t found anything, so he can only stop it.


    "On the premise that the exploration skills are not useful, let''s look for them again."


    Hua Yueling made up her mind, regained her spirit, and began to search in this room.Although you want to save time, you still have to search everywhere at this time, and you must search all corners again, otherwise it is difficult to say that you can find something.


    The furnishings in the rooms are quite ordinary, from the cabinets against the wall, beds, tables and chairs, etc., are scattered, almost all against the wall.The room itself is not big, and with these furniture, there are fewer places to move.


    Because of this, it seems that the only noteworthy place in Hua Yueling''s view seems to be the cabinet and the bed.I have looked for it in the corners, but there is nothing worth noting. The tables and chairs are also empty. The drawers are empty and there is nothing.


    "What about here?"


    Opening the cabinet door, Hua Yueling went in and searched. There were some clothes inside, but these clothes were relatively old and seemed to be the clothes of people living here.


    "Why there are still clothes? Someone will come over soon, right?"


    Hua Yueling opened the cabinet and didn''t touch the clothes. He was going to do it later, if there was no passage in the bed.The stone bed was turned upside down by him and no passage was found, which means that if there is a passage, it is most likely in the cabinet.


    "I can only take out those clothes and have a look, hoping to gain something."


    If you can''t find the passage, you have to think of other ways. Hua Yueling really has no good ideas for the time being.

 1391 Chapter 1391

    "Wait, these clothes..."


    When Hua Yueling picked up the clothes, she noticed something was wrong. These clothes were not ordinary clothes, with traces of magic remaining on them, which meant that these things seemed to have a certain effect.


    "Well, although the magic power is not strong, it is not weak when so many clothes are gathered. What are these magic powers used for?"


    Staring at the clothes in his hands, I looked up and down and didn''t see anything.But there is another place that puzzles him, that is, he hasn''t noticed this before. These clothes are magical, and he didn''t notice it whether he probed or opened the cabinet door and looked at it.


    Only when the clothes were held in his hands was he noticed, which was quite strange.


    "Did it undergo special treatment? If only you can know what it is for."


    But for the time being, Hua Yueling didn''t have much interest either. What he wanted to know most now was how he could get out, nothing else was important.Randomly threw those clothes onto the bed until they were all thrown out, revealing the true contents of the cabinet.


    "Well, there is still nothing."


    It was a bit of a loss to think about it, but it was only a momentary matter, and Hua Yueling then noticed something was wrong.There is magic power circulating in this cabinet, which he is not familiar with, but instinctively feels that there should be something to control the switch.


    "The place with the most magical power is that place. Is it good to attack or what to do?"


    Hua Yueling watched there, closed his eyes, and used the knowledge of illusion to crack it.As he thought, the place was actually hidden by illusion, and there was a hidden passage behind the cabinet.


    "Well, just open here."


    Pulling down the switch that appeared on the side, with the sound, the hidden door in the cabinet was slowly opened, and the passage behind it emerged.


    "There should be nothing wrong with walking from here."


    But when Hua Yueling left, there was something weird about it, that is, where did the person who attacked him before left.The most likely thing is to enter the door. After all, if you leave from the secret door, it is difficult to hide him in terms of time and movement, and the other party really hides it.


    "In this case, did he adopt other methods?"


    Hua Yueling guessed, but until now, he himself didn''t know what the other methods were.It''s really weird, but the clothes that have magical powers are weird. Maybe they use the magical powers in those clothes.


    If you want to say, there is a lot of magic in those clothes. If you have that kind of magic, even if you use that teleportation, there should be no problem.


    Thinking about these issues, he bent down and entered the secret passage. In fact, the passage should be connected to a nearby room, but he didn''t know why he came into a passage similar to a mine.Going all the way, I came to the end, which is also a hidden place.


    "This is a mechanism."


    Pulling down the mechanism, with the sound of the mechanism door being opened, Hua Yueling looked up, and then jumped out from the upper exit.


    After I came out, I realized that I was in another room. This room was slightly different from the room I was in before, but the difference was not particularly big.


    "You should be able to get out here."


    He walked quickly to the door and opened the door. As he expected, there was no such situation here. The door was opened easily and he could go from here to the outside.


    He opened the door and walked out. After closing the door again, Hua Yueling looked up and blinked in surprise.It turned out to be the tall tower in front of him, and he hadn''t walked for long in the passage, but he went straight to tell him in this way. Sure enough, the passage was a different place, otherwise it would not be possible to reach here directly.


    "It looks like it was more like hiding something before. The real purpose is to lead me to this place."


    Hua Yueling sighed and muttered to herself.Looking around, there is no one nearby, and it looks very peaceful, but he can feel the magic power leaked from the high tower. The magic power is not strong, but it is a bit strange.


    "The time... seems to be okay. Let''s go and see it first. At least there is a route for the time being, if only it can save time."


    This is just a delusion in my heart. It is not easy to say when it is, but it seems that there should be some time before dawn.During this period of time, let''s explore it. It''s up to him to go as far as he can.


    Stepping forward, Hua Yueling walked all the way to the entrance of the tower, but when he was about to go up the stairs, he suddenly felt cold all over and stopped in an instant.


    "No, something is wrong!"


    A strong aura attacked from the side, Hua Yueling didn''t dare to go forward anymore, and drew back.


    "Wow!"


    Almost at the moment he dodged, two figures appeared on both sides at some unknown time. The two figures stabbed at him with a spear in their hands.


    "so close."


    Huayueling breathed a sigh of relief. He was almost deceived just now. These two enemies should be formed by the magic power leaked from the tower.Their strength is pretty good, but if they are successfully attacked, it will not only be an unpleasant thing for him, but more importantly, they may be injured.


    "Really, the sneak attack did a good job, similar to the one before."


    They don''t know how they suddenly appeared. Although they were formed by magic, Hua Yueling hadn''t noticed any changes before that.


    The two monsters are similar to that kind of earth puppet-like monsters. They look very strong. They hold a spear in their hands. The spear is made of the same material as their bodies.


    "Well, let''s solve you first."


    A two-handed sword appeared in Hua Yueling''s hands. He avoided the attack of the two monsters and drew to their side.The two-handed sword swept across, and with a sound, the clay puppet directly blocked Hua Yueling''s attack with a spear.


    The other one approached quickly, and the spear stabled at him.


    Hua Yueling was a little surprised, the reaction speed of these monsters was quite fast, and her own attacks were not too slow, but they were still reacted and blocked by them, which was really incredible.


    "It seems that you have to reassess your strength."

 1392 Chapter 1392

    Hua Yueling dodged the continuous stabs of the magic puppet. He dodged aside and went around behind the magic puppet.These monsters are completely condensed by magic power, and their bodies look hard enough.It seems that no matter what kind of attack can be withstood.


    The body is sturdy, and there is not much difference in each place. There is a blue light at the joints, which seems to be directly connected by magic.


    "It turns out to be such a structure, um, if you want to solve them, you don''t know if you can directly disperse the magic."


    Waving a two-handed sword and hitting it, the magic puppet''s reaction was still astonishingly fast. The spear blocked his attack and took the opportunity to attack again.


    "No way, if this goes on, it will just be delayed. It''s better to go in quickly."


    Hua Yueling also realized that even if he destroys them, it will be of no use at that time. Since they can be formed by magic, then they may be able to use magic to do other things.What''s more, if the number of demon puppets is delayed, it will be disadvantageous for me.


    Moving to the entrance of the tower, the door was closed tightly. After observing the movements of the magic puppets, he pressed the door with both hands and pushed it in.


    "Ok?"


    The door didn''t move, no matter how hard Hua Yueling tried, the door showed no signs of opening.At this time, the magic puppet had already caught up from behind, and it was too late to open the door. Hua Yueling had to give up this idea of ??herself, and quickly jumped away and thought about it.


    "These guys really can''t relax for a moment."


    After avoiding, his gaze was placed on the closed gate of the tower. There was nothing particularly noteworthy about the gate, and there was some magic power to say.


    "Well, is there any switch that needs to be activated?"


    Hua Yueling guessed strangely, but this was just a guess after all, and he didn''t know if it was so.


    "They appeared at the right time, maybe it is also a possibility. Try to eliminate them."


    Decided to change his mind, no longer escape, but until the two magic puppets were killed.Maybe this is the way to open the door, he guessed.


    The two-handed sword is held in his hand again, but the fighting method needs to be reconsidered. It is not that ordinary combat is enough. Their reaction ability is beyond imagination, and the reaction is extremely fast. The attack was fast enough, but it still didn''t break through that speed.


    "Huh, this time is different. After preparing, it is impossible to block you so easily."


    Thinking of a way, he dodges to avoid the spear poked by the magic puppet. The tip of the spear is shining with a dazzling purple light, which complements the color of the magic lingering in the air.


    "How about doing this!"


    Growled and questioned, Hua Yueling swung both hands vigorously, and the two-handed sword swept across with the fierce wind. It was the same trick, and it was almost impossible to see how the magic puppet appeared in front of him. Kung Fu it turned around, and the spear stood in front of it.


    "Huh, I knew it was so."


    Hua Yueling snorted, and when he attacked halfway, he withdrew his hand, the attack was interrupted, and he also left from the spot.


    "Now I don''t believe you can react!"


    The method he took to deal with the opponent was also very simple, it was just a fake shot, but it was unclear whether the opponent really took this trick.However, it seems that there is no response.


    "clang!"


    Another monster appeared in front of him, and the spear stood up in front of him to block his attack.


    "Isn''t it? You have to fool both of them to attack them."


    Unexpectedly, the method I came up with still failed to achieve the goal. The reaction abilities of these two magic puppets were both incredible.Even if I lied to one of them, it would be difficult to lie to the other one. Hua Yueling thought so, and once again opened up the distance between them.


    The two magic puppets were not worried because of this super reaction ability, and they rushed towards Hua Yueling to attack, and they really suppressed him for a while.


    "You have to think of a good way. It''s not a problem to keep fighting like this."


    Hua Yueling sighed as she thought about it, and after avoiding it, she observed their movements.It was obviously normal to act when chasing over, but whenever he attacked, he would have super reaction speed and action speed, which is not much happier than he is now.


    "It''s more trouble than I thought."


    I thought it was an enemy that could be easily solved, but in the end I found that the opponent could not be solved so easily.It takes a lot more time than imagined.


    Every attack can be blocked. Although the other party can''t bring him much threat, obviously he can''t cause any harm to the other party.It would be very unfavorable for him if he continued to delay like this.


    "There should be a way. Before that, think carefully about why they are so fast. There must be a reason. Did anything happen at that moment?"


    Before, he only noticed the speed of the monster and didn''t observe the others. Now she is going to try to observe it. She believes that as long as she understands the reason for the sudden increase in the response speed of the other party, there should be a way to deal with the other party.


    Adopting the same strategy as before, avoiding and attacking directly, this time without any other tactics, Hua Yueling watched carefully while attacking the past.


    At the moment they turned back, a magical power poured into their bodies, and this magical power came from the magical powers lingering around them.


    "Well, in other words, their dependence is actually the magic power emitted by the tower, there is nothing else."


    Hua Yueling realized this, but this kind of insight was not very useful to him. He didn''t use the means of isolating magic power, so there was no way to stop it.


    "Another way is to lead them out. I don''t know if this can be successful."


    Whether you can or not, you have to try it. Thinking like this, Hua Yueling has already taken action, and the figure flashed to the side and then backed away.Retreat from the tower and keep moving backwards, widening the distance between the two magic puppets.


    After pulling the distance, Hua Yueling waited. The two magic puppets did not come over. Originally, Hua Yueling was worried about this, but now it seems that her worry is not wrong.


    They wouldn''t leave that area, and it was too easy for Hua Yueling to get rid of them.

 1393 Chapter 1393 Magic Support

    "If this method doesn''t work, can you only take that method."


    Conflicting head-on with the other party is obviously the most troublesome approach, but now it seems that there is no other way but to do so.Hua Yueling also tried to use other methods, but now it clearly doesn''t work.


    No matter how to provoke, it is useless. After all, those two are just magic puppets. They are not ordinary humans, they are set.


    "Well, if you fight them, you have to think about what to do."


    Although one-to-two is a bit disadvantageous, Huayueling won¡¯t fall into the wind in a real fight. In fact, he still has the upper hand, but it¡¯s too difficult to kill them. This is the real thing. problem.


    "You have to think of a way to crack their defenses."


    Hua Yueling thought in embarrassment, but how could this be done so easily in a moment.


    "Hey, really, if you can..."


    He muttered in a low voice that he didn''t know anything. In fact, he might not even know it. He was already a little tired.Facing such an enemy is always uncomfortable.


    "Try it again."


    The two-handed sword poured his power and swept across, the magic puppet blocked it, and the other one attacked from the other side.Hua Yueling''s attack was blocked, she immediately dodged, and the opponent''s attack returned without success, but his attack also had no effect.


    "Come again!"


    After repeated attempts, Hua Yueling found that no matter what method he used, it seemed to have no effect. They simply didn''t have any weaknesses, no matter what kind of attack they were able to defend.Although it is not very powerful in attack, it will also bring some threats to him, and it is impossible to ignore this completely.


    He kept dodging and attacking, but he returned without success almost every time, which also made him somewhat annoyed.This is the case every time, encountering such annoying enemies, leaving him at a loss.


    "how about this!"


    Seeing that the attack was invalid again, Hua Yueling launched a continuous attack and directly confronted the enemy who had attacked from the side, without avoiding it again.The weapons of the two sides collided head-on, and the long spear pierced the sword body of the two-handed large sword, stabbing into the air from the side of Hua Yueling.


    "Come on again!"


    Hua Yueling dodged the attack of the other magic puppet and felt it was almost done. She used one of her hands to force and used inertia to hit the two weapons together.


    "This way, I should be able to buy some time."


    Thinking like this in his heart, he flashed to the side of the demon puppet closest to him, no longer using the two-handed sword, and after approaching the opponent, he took out the hidden dragon blade and stabbed it.


    This attack speed is extremely fast, although the opponent still wants to re-apply the old skills to defend, but because Hua Yueling changed the attack strategy and did not use the two-handed sword to attack, the opponent''s defense was deviated and there was no way to stop him. attack.


    "Sure enough, it is effective to change the attack method."


    Hua Yueling forcefully moved the spear aside, and the hidden dragon blade pierced straight into the body of the demon puppet.With a dull sound, the action of the magic puppet stopped for a while, but it seemed that there was no problem.


    "Isn''t it possible to attack here? There should be some of its core?"


    The attack did not cause as much damage as expected, and Hua Yueling immediately determined that it should be the attack position.The sharpness of the Hidden Dragon Blade is self-evident. Even the Demon Puppet cannot defend against such an attack. If this is the case, there will be no impact. This is the most likely possibility.


    "The core word... Generally speaking, it is either on the head or on the chest. In the case of a magic puppet, it is the place where the magic power is supplied, but it is difficult to see where it is."


    Hua Yueling stared at the monster''s chest and looked at its head again, but it was difficult to see the difference no matter where it was.It is very difficult to understand what its weaknesses are through observation.


    "Then try to attack it, anyway, you can attack it now, just hope this trick will be effective after using it once."


    What worries him more is that the trick used once will not work the second time, but he still has to try it. How can he know if it works if he doesn''t try it.


    Opening the distance with the other party, Hua Yueling blocked the continuous jabs of the magic puppet''s spear, and the other magic puppet came silently behind him, making a covert shot.


    Hua Yueling, who had been watching the other party''s actions all the time, naturally didn''t let this go. The dwarf shield slammed forward, and after knocking away the golem''s attack, it staggered back and then disappeared.


    Leaning sideways to avoid the spear stabbed by the devil, one hand aimed at the outstretched hand of the devil and hit it out, hitting its hand in the other direction, and then the other hand gripped the Hidden Dragon Blade. Stabbed forward.Aiming at the chest of the demon puppet, the hidden dragon blade pierced the demon puppet''s chest like the wind.


    The magic puppet did not seem to have changed, but Hua Yueling could feel that it was on the verge of collapse, and might collapse at any time.


    "It''s now, if you come again..."


    Just when he was about to take advantage of the situation to pursue, the dangerous premonition reminded her that the enemy attack from behind should not be ignored.The magic puppet behind him had recovered after staggering back a few steps and launched an offensive.


    "Hey!"


    Hua Yueling had already made preparations long ago, blocking the attack of the golem with the Hidden Dragon Blade, and deflected its attack.Because his reaction speed is faster, this approach is quite easy. After the devil''s attack was deflected, he accelerated forward, and the hidden dragon blade turned into a streamer and stabbed out.


    "clang!"


    The magic puppet''s arm blocked the hidden dragon blade, and the hidden dragon blade pierced the magic puppet''s arm. The magic puppet made no sound, and then its entire body rushed over with strength.


    "not good!"


    Unexpectedly, his attack was blocked, and the opponent''s counterattack was also very powerful, and it would be very troublesome if he was hit like this.You have to find a way to stop it.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, leaning toward him, but the other hand holding the spear pressed against the doll, giving him a stronger sense of oppression.


    "Hmph, this method wants to stop me."


    Hua Yueling snorted coldly, with a force on his arm, hitting the arm that the demon was pressing against, and his body flashed aside.


    The demon puppet''s body slammed into Hua Yueling''s body. Hua Yueling couldn''t get out of the way, and could only stand still, condensing strength all over his body and colliding with the other party.


    "Huh, it''s okay, not so powerful."


    Hua Yueling did not fall into a disadvantage.

 1394 Chapter 1394

    Standing as steady as Mount Tai did not move, and shook her body, Hua Yueling found that although the opponent''s impact was powerful, she still couldn''t move herself.


    Standing steadily, Hua Yueling took the opportunity to slam the opponent back a bit, and then the hidden dragon blade in his hand pierced it.This time the speed is extremely fast, and the distance between the two sides is too close, the magic puppet can''t react at all.


    But even though the magic puppet couldn''t react, it didn''t mean that there was no way to defend against his attack.Jasmine did not know when it condensed on its chest, and the hidden dragon blade stabbed on it, but it did not cause enough damage to pierce it at once.


    "Oh?"


    Hua Yueling stared at the monster''s chest in astonishment. He didn''t expect that his attack would have no effect, but it was nothing. He immediately reacted and made another offensive.However, it was impossible for the magic puppet to let him attack again, and quickly withdrew when he didn''t react, and opened the distance.


    "No, it would be nice if the reaction was faster."


    Hua Yueling thought with regret, but he was not in a hurry to catch up. Instead, he turned his head and looked behind him. Now the other magic puppet has no reaction, and he kneels on the ground, unable to move.But what Huayueling didn¡¯t expect was that the magical powers were now flowing into his body. If it continued like this, it is very likely that it would recover soon, and when the time comes to fight, it will return to the beginning. In the kind of situation.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to get herself into that kind of situation, so when she saw this situation, she didn''t care about others and rushed over.Taking advantage of the opponent''s inability to move, the hidden dragon blade pierced directly.


    However, the other magic puppet obviously wouldn''t let him do this so easily. Hua Yueling was also prepared for a long time. When the other party came to his side, he dodged directly, and didn''t care about it. Stabbed forward.


    It''s a pity that Hua Yueling''s idea didn''t succeed. When the other party saw Hua Yueling stabbing past regardless, he also waved a spear and stabbed over.


    "Huh, don''t think that only you can use that trick."


    Hua Yueling had been prepared for a long time. When the opponent attacked, he maintained the state of forward attack, and at the same time took out the dwarf shield to block the opponent''s attack.


    After blocking the attack, Hua Yueling''s attack had already arrived. The hidden dragon blade pierced the demon''s chest and once again caused huge damage. This time the demon could not bear it, and the magic was disordered.


    "not good!"


    Hua Yueling had encountered a similar situation before, and it was very likely that the magic puppet would explode directly, and after pulling out the hidden dragon blade, he retreated to a safe area.


    "boom!"


    The violent explosion of the magic puppet caused a large amount of smoke and dust to fly, blocking Hua Yueling''s line of sight, so that he could not see the location of the other magic puppet.


    "Well, here."


    Without becoming flustered by this, Hua Yueling used her exploration skills to understand the opponent''s location and movements, and was ready in time.


    "Avoid," he said. On the side of his body, he narrowed the distance between the monster puppet who had rushed in, and the hidden dragon blade in his right hand directly stabbed out. "Go!"


    The hidden dragon blade pierced the demon puppet''s chest, smoothly exceeding Hua Yueling''s imagination.


    "It should be almost done now."


    The movement of the demon puppet stopped when it was stabbed. Hua Yueling pulled out the hidden dragon blade and then gave another merciless blow. This time the demon puppet and the one that just exploded were almost the same. The same reaction, a large amount of magic disorder, and the risk of explosion at any time.


    "boom!"


    After the two magic puppets were defeated, Hua Yueling returned to the entrance of the tower, the door was still closed and did not open.But Hua Yueling was not in a hurry, standing at the door waiting.


    It didn''t take long for the lights on the walls on both sides to flood with magic power. This magic power Hua Yueling was quite familiar with, it was the magic core on the chest of the two monsters he had just defeated.After the magic core was destroyed, the magic power in it poured into the magic lamp, the magic lamp flickered, and the door gradually opened.


    "Boom!"


    With the heavy sound, the door gradually opened, and the situation inside the tower fell into his eyes.


    "It''s so dark."


    Squinting and staring inside, it''s a pity that there is no light inside the tower, it''s dark.It''s a similar scene again. Hua Yueling is basically used to it. If there is no light, there is no light. Anyway, there is nothing wrong. He can use magic or torches to illuminate the inside at any time.


    However, the lights at the entrance that were filled with magic power were quite bright, and the entrance of the tower was illuminated very clearly.


    "There seems to be an upward staircase, but there seems to be nothing else."


    Hua Yueling looked inside and noticed the staircase in the center of the tower, but there was nothing else worth noting.


    Not long after stepping in, the tower was lit up.The darkness just now was like a joke, and it suddenly became different.


    "Sure enough, there is nothing, but is this kind of light triggered?"


    Pay attention to the lights that light up, all on the wall of the tower, from which you can detect the flow of magic.It should be that after he entered inside, the magic power flowed into it, and then the lights came on.


    It''s quite interesting. I don''t know what kind of control method was used. For now, Hua Yueling has no time to explore these.In the center of the upward staircase, there is a huge statue, which is as high as the first floor and two meters six or seven meters high.The statue''s person is wearing a large magic robe, holding a magic wand in his hand, and seems to be performing this magic.


    This person may be a great magician in this world, Hua Yueling thought so, walked over and stepped up the stairs.


    "It feels a bit dangerous."


    Hua Yueling was so worried as he walked up, he was reluctant to walk in such a place, but there was no other place to go except for this spiraling upward staircase.The main reason is that there are no guardrails on both sides of the stairs, and it feels that one may fall if you are not careful, and the height of this place is indeed a bit high.


    There is nothing wrong with his ability to fall, but this does not mean that he will not be afraid. Obviously he will still be afraid because of this, but he will not stop going up because of this.


    Follow the stairs all the way up to the highest point, where there is an entrance, the door of the entrance is closed.Hua Yueling went to open the door and walked into the second floor.


    "This kind of magic... there should be nothing wrong. What I''m looking for is here. The core of the illusion world should be hidden in this place."

 1395 Chapter 1395

    Hua Yueling opened the door and went in, and saw a few soldiers standing in front of her. These soldiers were not at the door, but in the center of a tall tower not far away.They have various weapons in their hands, and their bodies have been strengthened by magic.


    This is not the strengthening of the magician, but a more terrifying strengthening. The magic is directly poured into the body. Although the strength of such strengthening is very strong, it also causes great damage to the human body.


    The reason why Hua Yueling knew all this was because she was taught by Jie Lucy.However, he wouldn''t use a few more magics for strengthening, but he could still see what happened to these people.


    "Well, it seems to be another hard fight. I just don''t know how many floors the tower has. If every floor looks like this, I really want to go out now."


    If a tall tower is calculated based on this height, it is roughly estimated that it will have more than a hundred floors. If such multiple floors have to fight, Hua Yueling feels that she must be exhausted.


    When the soldiers saw Hua Yueling come in, they didn''t say much, and directly greeted them and launched an attack.


    Several people surrounded Huayueling, but this was nothing to Huayueling, mainly because their number was too small to pose a big threat.If there are more people, it would be nice to say, but so few people want to stop him, isn''t this a joke?


    They waved their two-handed swords and attacked. They couldn''t even stop Huayueling''s attack. When the two sides faced each other head-on, the two-handed swords could easily beat their attacks back, but it caused them trouble. Little injury.


    "It wouldn''t matter if they were all such enemies."


    One blow repelled the incoming soldiers, but these soldiers looked tenacious. Even if they were knocked out, they did not disappear and still existed.They stopped after a few steps, but Hua Yueling wouldn''t wait for them to continue attacking, and squeezed the big sword in both hands and rushed up.


    The two-handed swords were spinning like a whirlwind, and the soldiers just stopped and had to use weapons to block them.Accompanied by the crisp sound, they could not stop Hua Yueling''s attack, the weapon was shot and flew out, and then the two-handed sword slashed on them, except for one or two that could not be hit at a distance. Everything else was wiped out.


    "That''s it, there are two left."


    Turning his eyes to the two remaining soldiers, they attacked from two different directions. Hua Yueling also rushed forward without evasiveness, waving his two-handed sword without any faint moves, but directly with them. Head-to-head.


    The two-handed swords collided with their weapons, almost in the blink of an eye, their weapons and their bodies were beaten to the side.Hua Yueling rushed forward and attacked when they could not respond.


    The enemy in front of him was easily resolved. After the enemy was eliminated, the magic power condensed into the enemy floated in the air. Before Hua Yueling had figured out what to do, those magic powers had passed through this layer directly. The top of it goes further up.


    "Does this make the enemies above stronger?"


    Hua Yueling felt sorry for not being able to defeat those magic powers in time, but it was useless to think about it now, and regret that he couldn''t let him act again, she could only admit it.


    "Huh...I''m also a little regressed, even if it is strengthened, what can I do, as long as I use my own power, they will not be my opponents."


    She patted her chest to encourage herself, Hua Yueling shook her head vigorously, and eliminated the previously worried thoughts from her mind.There is no need to worry about this now, anyway, even if you increase your strength, you just need to fight at that time, no matter what, there is no difference.


    Looking up, the stairs spiral up, and the height seems to be not much different from the previous stairs on the first floor.Looking left and right, there are wonderful ancient murals on the walls on both sides. These murals describe what Huayueling is about, but they do not understand, but there are monsters and they are fighting humans.


    Does all this have anything to do with what he wants to explore? Hua Yueling is not sure, so he just looked at it and then continued to walk forward.There is no need to waste time here, it should be late.


    "I don''t know how long it will be until morning, but in fact I don''t have to go back."


    It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little sorry for Abiasha, who helped me so much, but in the end I just left without leaving a word.Even if everything is illusory, he is a little embarrassed.


    "That''s all right, there is no need for that."


    Hua Yueling sighed and thought, it will take a lot of time to go back, but he is now desperate to get out of the world of illusion, so he can only apologize to Abiasha.Although she is extremely real, she is still a member of this illusory world after all.


    Sighing, Hua Yueling thought that it was a little uncomfortable, so she didn''t worry about it, and she went up, found a place to sit down, and stared down at the ground. On the ground, what was saved was an ancient brick with a carved pattern.


    The second floor of the tower is empty, silent, and without any sound, which means that there is no living thing here.There is nothing else but Hua Yueling.


    "call¡­¡­"


    He exhaled a long breath, stood up slowly, raised his head along the stairs to the top, and stared at the entrance of the third floor.


    "I don''t know what you will encounter above, go and see."


    It''s useless to hesitate or even grieve here all the time, it''s useless, it''s better to act.This high tower currently looks extremely mysterious, the core of the illusion enchantment is very likely here, but it is not easy to find it.


    "Let me see how far you can get it."


    In order to test him, he even produced such a real world, villages, small towns and cities, plus such a vast grassland, really can be said to be impeccable.If a person is drawn into such a world in his sleep, he may soon fail to distinguish the difference between the real world and the illusion world, and regard this as his real life world.


    Although Hua Yueling possessed illusion skills, he couldn''t create this kind of illusion world at present, not to mention him, but there are a few others.There are very few people who can do this.The stairs continued to spiral up, pushing open the door of the third floor, and the enemy welcoming him inside was obviously different from the next floor.


    Not only the appearance, but also the clothes on the body and the weapons in the hands make people feel the difference.

 1396 Chapter 1396 Magic Absorption

    The number of people hasn''t decreased compared to the previous level, but it doesn''t seem to have increased either, but the strength has indeed increased, and Hua Yueling can feel the oppression they bring to herself.


    "Such an enemy... is it only on the third level? If this is the case, you really have to be prepared for a while, and you can''t let the magic power flow up."


    The key is that he is only at the third level now. If he really increases his strength one by one, even he can''t stand it.And after so many battles, he didn''t feel that he had such good physical strength.


    "what!"


    Enemies resembling a small captain roared and charged up, and various weapons such as axes, spears, long swords, and shields struck him at him.There are also archers and magicians in the distance who are in charge of control, and the feeling of fighting is indeed different from before.


    "But that''s the only thing."


    Hua Yueling snorted coldly, and did not back down because of it. On the contrary, he felt that this kind of battle was more challenging.


    Waving the two-handed sword, he stepped aside to avoid the long-range attack in advance, and slashed up.The weapon collided with the opponent''s weapon, making a violent sound of gold and iron, and the enemy he avoided turned and chased him.


    The squad leader with the axe in his hand was beaten back by Hua Yueling. Hua Yueling chased him and slashed with his two-handed sword again, regardless of the actions of the enemies behind him.What they love is not within Hua Yueling''s consideration.


    Anyway, they are not faster than speed.


    He was in a hurry to block the axe on top of his head, but it was still very difficult for him to block Hua Yueling¡¯s attack. The two-handed sword slammed up heavily, and there was almost no time to react. The axe in his hand was pressed down aggressively. , The bones of the arm also made an overwhelming sound, and were directly smashed.


    "Solve one!"


    The two-handed sword slashed directly on the opponent''s body, and the team leader''s body disappeared and turned into magical power to float around.Hua Yueling originally thought that even if its body turned into magic power, it would go upwards, but she didn''t expect it to float directly to other people on this level.


    "Well, in this case, even if one solves one, there is not much difference between not solving it."


    Hua Yueling sighed and immediately understood the setting mechanism here.It was too easy to fight on the upper level, so I didn''t realize this. This level is different.


    If one enemy is not solved, it will turn into magic power to strengthen the other enemies, which means that after a long time of fighting for a long time, there is actually no progress at all. In the end, it is still the same.It''s just that the number of enemies faced has decreased, and the strength remains the same.


    "Should I find a way to solve the floating magic power and absorb it? Or should I disperse it?"


    At present, he doesn''t have a good way to absorb magic. He can''t think of any way to absorb magic. Although he has learned some related knowledge, these are all high-level skills.Let alone use it.


    As for other methods, it would be better if there are weapons that can destroy magic power or absorb magic power.


    "I don''t have that kind of weapon either."


    Hua Yueling opened the distance with the enemy. After determining the new ability, he temporarily decided not to fight and to leave.Have to figure out a way to solve those magical powers.


    "Well, can''t you get out."


    When I arrived at the entrance, I found that the door that had been opened was closed at some time, and it was impossible to get out from here, so I had to wander around at this level.Fortunately, the strength of these enemies is not that strong, even if there are more numbers, it is actually quite easy to avoid them.


    Dodging and thinking about ways to absorb magic power, Hua Yueling didn''t have any props with similar functions in his hands. It would be nice if there were similar ones.It''s a pity that he doesn''t have the skills in this area, and what to do after the magic is resolved is quite difficult.


    "Really, there is no other way? Can we only fight with them and defeat them one by one like this."


    Hua Yueling has no good ideas anymore, it feels too difficult, it is better to fight instead of thinking like this.


    "Let me first see if there are any useful weapons."


    I searched my inventory again, but there was nothing I needed in the inventory, and there was nothing better than a few weapons.


    "Then fight."


    Before that, Hua Yueling searched around again and observed the room he was in. The room was quite empty, and there was nothing useful.


    In order to confirm whether there is a solution here, Hua Yueling used exploration skills to search again, but only this layer could be searched, other layers could not be explored, and it should have been isolated by magic.


    "Magic, magic..."


    Magic power can be detected on this level, but there is nothing notable about the appearance of very little magic power.The other thing to say is that the magic power of those team leaders is very obvious and can be clearly detected.


    "But it''s useless to detect these."


    After dodge the enemy''s attack, Hua Yueling stepped back and pulled a distance.However, the long-range attack continued, making her unable to stay.


    "Magic crystal or something, I think there should be one."


    In Hua Yueling''s memory, he should have a magic item similar to that, but it was not in the inventory.


    "Is it in the space bag?"


    He also has a space bag, but the things in it are quite messy, you have to look at it.


    "Let''s find out."


    After searching for the things in the space bag, Hua Yueling dodged while searching, let alone, he really found what he was looking for.It was hidden deep in the space bag, he should have placed it in it casually.


    "That''s it. Try this. If you do it well, you should be able to absorb the magic."


    Recalling the knowledge of magic learned from Teacher Zelucy, it is easier to absorb magic and use magic crystals, but it is not that easy.


    "Then give it a try."


    Passing the enemy who was chasing over, Hua Yueling rushed to the side of the two remotely attacking people in the distance. When they found that Hua Yueling was approaching, they left to hide.


    Compared with the speed, Hua Yueling was faster than them, and immediately caught up. Although they used attacks to delay Hua Yueling, it basically had no effect on Hua Yueling.Only using the hidden dragon blade to block their attack, the speed showed no signs of slowing down, and he came to the archer''s side in the blink of an eye, and the hidden dragon blade had already pierced out before he could react.


    "Just this one!"

 1397 Chapter 1397

    The archer tried to block with a dagger, but how could the dagger in his hand block the hidden dragon blade in Hua Yueling''s hand.Hidden Dragon Blade easily punched a gap in his dagger. Hua Yueling wielded a tremendous amount of power. Although the opponent tried his best to defend, he still couldn''t stop his attack.


    The arm was slammed back by the impact of the force, and the dagger flew out and fell into the distance.


    "It''s over."


    The hidden dragon blade pierced into the opponent''s heart like lightning, and then the magic power overflowed, Hua Yueling hurriedly moved the magic crystal in his hand to try to absorb the overflowing magic power.


    "If you don''t want it to explode, you''d better take it back."


    A slightly familiar voice sounded behind her, and Hua Yueling looked at her for a moment before turning to look.


    "Abiasha, why are you here?"


    Looking at the figure approaching in surprise, Hua Yueling asked with an incredible expression.


    "Of course I came after you. I didn''t expect your goal to be here."


    "Before that..."


    "Ah, I was lost after following you before. I finally found it."


    "It sounds familiar to you?"


    "It''s somewhat familiar, at least better than you. Don''t you take that thing back, it''s really going to explode."


    He quickly threw the magic crystal out before throwing it out. The magic crystal could no longer bear it, and a violent explosion occurred.


    "How is this going?"


    Hua Yueling asked urgently, even forgetting that there were enemies beside her.


    "It''s better to get rid of all the enemies than to ask about this. We can''t talk so much with them."


    "Okay, let''s talk after we solve them!"


    Abiatha''s sudden changes really made him a little uncomfortable, but he had gone through a lot of events, so he calmed down quickly and fought with the captains with Abiatha.


    Although it was said that the magic power after such a battle would still float to a higher level, Hua Yueling now had no energy to manage these, and he wanted to know what was going on with Abiasha.


    It''s strange that Abiatha''s previous performance was not so dazzling. It''s not that he hadn''t seen Abiatha''s battle before, but at that time she had a relatively ordinary feeling, which was completely different from now.


    Flashing to the side of those enemies, Hua Yueling tried his best to attack them. There was no way to stop them. Even if they fled, they would be quickly caught up in this situation. No matter how hard they struggled, the final result was the same.


    The two-handed sword slashed and killed the last enemy. The enemy''s body turned into magic power and floated upwards, but it hadn''t floated to the general level. It was like being sucked by something, opposing the suction, but it was flying. The power is not as strong as the suction.


    "Okay, so there will be no problem."


    Abiasha''s voice rang from her side, and Hua Yueling looked over and saw that she was holding a book similar to a magic beam in her hand.This book looks very special. The secretary is black as a whole, and there are strange patterns on the cover of the book. It looks like a mage, but the mage is shrouded in darkness.


    The magical power condensed on the top of the magician''s head to form a thunder and lightning group, and the electric light overflowed.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling pointed to the book in her hand and asked, he has a lot of things he wants to know, what is Abiatha? Has it been deceiving herself before?


    It''s strange, but there is time now, as long as you defeat those team leaders, you will have time to chat with her, and everything will be clear by then.


    After solving the magician, Abiasha rushed up, the book in her hand was shining, especially the weird pattern was shining.With the flickering of this light, I saw that the magic power transformed by the magician was absorbed into the magic beam.


    In this case, there is no need to worry that the magic power will go higher to make the enemies above stronger.Although I don''t know why Abiatha has such a method, it is a good thing for himself and he needs his help.


    In this illusion world.He is not able to understand everything and needs help from others, but so far she is still not sure if Abiatha is on her side.


    The battle continued, and the remaining little ministers attacked, but the weapons they wielded did not cause much trouble to Hua Yueling.The two-handed sword swept across, and all the weapons that had been attacked returned without success and were easily repelled by him.


    Then Abiasha''s figure appeared, using magical power to attack them.Abiatha''s strength is the same as when she saw it before, and it doesn''t seem to be very strong, but Hua Yueling felt that she might have hidden her strength, and in his opinion she shouldn''t be so weak.


    Abiasha is a girl with a very mysterious identity. It''s hard to say how it is, but the strength of such a mysterious identity is relatively weak, and it feels a little unsuitable.


    That''s what she thought in her heart, but Hua Yueling didn''t say it, he still needs to continue fighting.The two-handed swords were waving and chasing the enemies who were beaten out. A few of them have been solved by Abiatha. The floating magic power was absorbed into the magic beam, and the remaining one or two was by him. To solve it.


    The environment was cleaned up suddenly, and those small captain-like characters were solved by them. Now there is nothing else on this level, and then you can have a good chat.


    "Sit here."


    Hua Yueling glanced around, especially her eyes staying on Abiasha''s face for a while, observing her expression.But from beginning to end, Abiatha basically didn''t react, and looked calm.


    "I didn''t expect to meet me here, right?"


    Abiasha said with a completely different feeling from before, and then walked to the front of the stairs and sat next to Hua Yueling.


    "Yeah, I really didn''t expect it. With that said, you hide it really well, and I didn''t notice it when I acted with you."


    "I also think I did a good job."


    "Then what''s your purpose?" Hua Yueling didn''t make a mistake with her either. There was no need for it, and she directly asked what she cared about most.


    "It''s pretty straightforward."


    Hua Yueling asked her most concerned questions so straightforwardly that Abiasha was a little surprised, and she said with a smile.


    "Yes, I think you must have a particularly important reason."


    He was just talking nonsense, didn''t know anything at all, just guessing.However, he felt that things were definitely not that simple. As for whether Abiasha would tell the truth, he didn''t know.

 1398 Chapter 1398

    "The reason I am here, there is actually no special reason."


    After Abiatha sat down, she dragged the long tone as if to tell some useful news, but in the end it was just to tease him.Hua Yueling looked at her speechlessly, saying nothing.


    "With a special task, I can''t do anything about it. As for meeting you and chasing you over, I think you can definitely understand this, this is intentional."


    "I know. If you haven''t met here, you might not be so suspicious, but since meeting you here, no matter what you think about it, it can''t be a coincidence."


    "Hey, right? I think so too. So I didn''t want to appear here, but unfortunately you are too stupid. If I don''t come out, I will be in trouble."


    "But you still didn''t say what your purpose was. Don''t tell me that it was to help me. I would not believe these words."


    "I know, for sure, even I wouldn''t believe that."


    Hua Yueling looked at her suspiciously, and to be honest, the more she said this, the more people couldn''t believe her.It''s just that Hua Yueling has nothing to say at the moment, and there is very little information about the other party.


    "So, can you explain? You met me on purpose?"


    "That''s for sure. But it surprised me to see you there at the time. I was thinking about finding another chance to meet you at a later date. I didn''t expect the opportunity to come so soon. It must be done."


    "In other words, you know what happened before?"


    "What happened before?" Abiasha''s face was unclear, as if she didn''t know what he was talking about, but Hua Yueling didn''t believe her behavior, and stared at her with suspicion. she was.


    "I know, I know some, and why you are here, why you are here, I know some of these."


    "Then what are you doing?"


    "It''s interesting, isn''t it?" Abiasha''s answer is very simple, it''s good to simply let Hua Yueling not know how to answer.If you want to say it, this can also be counted as a reason, although it may not be the case in many people''s eyes, but Hua Yueling thinks so.


    "Is this interesting? Just for this reason?"


    "There are other reasons, I also have to go to the height of this tower."


    "That''s why you came out and decided to act with me." Hua Yueling probably knew some information, but at present, the information is basically of no use to him.


    "Then there''s more, where did you get to know me?"


    "These are all a voice told me, she said let me help you."


    "A voice, what kind of voice?"


    Hua Yueling asked a little strangely. If you want to say that in this illusion world, except for the illusion part, the only possibility is Sister Aroline.But at this level she would help herself, Hua Yueling didn''t believe it.


    Abiasha learned how that person spoke. When Hua Yueling heard that tone, there would be no other people except Sister Aroline. It was really strange, it was Sister Aroline who did it. , Why would she do this.


    "What are you going to do up there?"


    "Well, I want to fill this magic book with the magic power here. It needs magic power, a lot of magic power."


    "..."


    Hua Yueling stared at her, judging from the light from her eyes, she was not deceiving, what she said was true.


    There are still many things that are not clear, but Hua Yueling is not ready to ask further, now it seems that Abiasha is on her side, at least the magic book in her hand is what she needs most.The rest will wait until later. Let''s go up now. I don''t know how many floors are left in this tall tower.


    Does Abiasha really exist, or is it just an illusion like other things in the illusion space?Although Hua Yueling used her illusion skills to try to understand it, the results obtained were not satisfactory.


    "It really doesn''t work with my own skills. But let''s forget it, it is enough to be able to understand this, and the next step is to act."


    Hua Yueling put all other thoughts behind her head for the time being, and didn''t let herself think about it so much. Anyway, there are so many layers in this high tower. Wouldn''t it be better to think about these when you rest.


    "There has been a lot of talk, and then we should also act."


    Hua Yueling stood up and looked up along the stairs. There was basically no change in the stairway of each floor, and each floor looked almost the same.I don''t know if the above is still the case.


    "Let''s go."


    Two people stepped on the stairs and walked up step by step. Abiatha walked in front and Hua Yueling followed her closely.Abiasha also understood Huayueling''s thoughts, so in order to make him believe in himself, she took the initiative to go ahead and did a good job.


    When I came to the upper level, I opened the door. There were still enemies waiting for them on this level.However, the enemy is similar to the upper level, but the number is a bit more.


    "The number of enemies is a bit more, but it''s nothing."


    Hua Yueling said in a rather indifferent tone, and rushed up, while Abiatha used a long-range attack at the door to help him.Originally, Hua Yueling couldn''t say that it was difficult to fight alone, and after adding it to her, it became easier to fight.


    When two people face these enemies, it is just like playing, and there is no need to worry about anything.Hua Yueling came to the front of the enemies, no matter what they did, she waved her two-handed sword and attacked it.


    From the very beginning, the situation was under Hua Yueling''s suppression state. It didn''t take long for all the enemies to be cleared and Hua Yueling and the others won.


    "The magic in the magic book is already a lot more, thank you. I can''t do it alone without your help."


    "No thanks, at least our two goals now are the same."


    Hua Yueling didn''t say much, and the two of them continued to walk up.Go up the stairs all the way up, but this time there is a different scene in front of me. They should be in the very center of the tower, different from before, with different doors on all four sides.


    "Is there a choice to be made here?"


    Looking around, every room door glanced, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart.It''s really troublesome, but regardless of these, if there is no wrong path, just choose one at random.


    But the trouble is that if there is an error or you have to go to several other places to find things before you can move on, it is not what Hua Yueling hoped.

 1399 Chapter 1399 Unbelievable Path

    "Which one to choose?"


    Abiatha went to every door of the room, but he hadn''t opened the door yet, just stuck to the door outside to listen to the sound inside.But what disappointed her was that she couldn''t hear anything, and it was quiet behind the door.


    "I don''t know, just choose any one."


    Hua Yueling looked at it and reached the door of the room directly opposite the stairs, carefully holding the doorknob and pushing the door open.The scene behind the door was different from what they had imagined, and no enemy was seen.


    "It looks safe and there is no other figure. Let''s start here and explore."


    Hua Yueling whispered to Abiasha who followed behind, and the two of them walked forward along this narrow passage.This passage does not know where it leads, but Hua Yueling knows that there is something wrong with this road.


    "Not here."


    "How¡­¡­"


    "Have you not noticed yet?"


    Without letting her say anything, Hua Yueling increased her voice and interrupted her question.


    "Although we have walked for a short time, we have also walked a long distance. It stands to reason that we should have left the tower long ago."


    "That''s it." Abiasha said vaguely, she hadn''t figured it out yet.


    "What''s the matter with you, it''s a little weird after you get here."


    Hua Yueling found something strange about her and couldn''t help asking.


    "I, I don''t know, but I feel a little confused."


    Abiasha whispered, Hua Yueling looked at her strangely, and then glanced around the place where he was. He didn''t feel the kind of thing Abiasha said, but it was strange and certain.


    "Is this another illusion space?"


    Hua Yueling lowered her head to think, and used illusion skills to find a way to understand the place where she was more clearly.


    The path that is being taken now seems to be another space connected to other places, not just the space in the high tower.


    Specifically, why Hua Yueling also explored it, and found that this was another illusion space, it was just a much smaller space, and the core of illusion also existed here.


    "It''s here."


    Muttering softly, Hua Yueling walked ahead and stopped after walking a few steps.Abiasha, who was following him, looked at him strangely, and looked at him left and right but did not see anything notable, so he felt even more unclear about him when he stopped suddenly.


    "What''s wrong, is there something here?"


    Abiasha herself couldn''t see anything, but she believed that Hua Yueling didn''t just stop casually, she must have found something to do so.


    "Yes, there is something here."


    Hua Yueling pointed to the right side of her body, then turned around.When he arrived in front of the thick wall, he did not see any movement, the wall in front of him turned into a phantom, and then disappeared.


    "Hey, there is a road hidden here!"


    Abiasha said so surprised.Hua Yueling glanced at her, did not say anything, took the initiative to walk into the hidden space.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    After entering, Abiasha wanted to say something, but when she saw something hanging in the distance, she closed her mouth immediately, her face became ugly, she turned a lot paler, and she stepped back for several steps. .


    "Ah, the key here was at that time, but the guy who made this thing was really horrible and funny, using this method to make this thing."


    Huayue Ling said vaguely.Abiasha didn''t understand what he was talking about, but she was in a state of fright now, so she didn''t listen carefully and didn''t ask any questions in this regard.


    It turned out that there was a corpse of a person who seemed to have been dead for a long time hanging in the distance. Although it was not that I hadn''t seen it, such scenes were obviously more rare.Besides, the corpse was also treated badly, which made her even more disturbed.


    Hua Yueling could understand her mood. In fact, he didn''t feel well when he saw that scene, but he was more calm and didn''t panic because of it.


    "Don''t be afraid, nothing will happen."


    Hua Yueling comforted her in a low voice, and then walked over there by herself.


    "Want to go?"


    Abiasha couldn''t help asking when seeing Hua Yueling walking there.She wanted to leave from here right away, but Hua Yueling didn''t expect that Hua Yueling would continue to go there, which made her feel a little at a loss and hesitated whether to follow or stay here.


    "Don''t worry, if you are scared, just stay here. I''ll go over and see the situation."


    Hua Yueling actually knew what was going on for a long time, but it was difficult to explain to her, so she didn''t say anything, just walked over by herself.However, Abiasha didn''t know if she thought of anything. After Hua Yueling said so, she took the initiative to chase after her and walked over there with Hua Yueling.


    "no problem?"


    "Well, it''s okay, isn''t you still there?"


    Abiasha replied confidently, but the words were still somewhat trembling.It can be heard that she doesn''t want to go so much. It''s uncomfortable to see that scene in the distance, let alone close.


    Hua Yueling looked at her. Since it said so, there is no need for him to stop it. If you want to go over, it''s okay.


    All that was just an illusion, although Hua Yueling did not say it, he felt that it was not the time to say it.


    When she reached the front, Hua Yueling raised her head and stared at the corpse, while Abiasha shifted her gaze to other places without paying attention to the corpse.I don''t even want to take a look at it.


    Hua Yueling glanced at her and could understand her mood, but in that case, she didn''t actually need to follow her.


    "If you don''t want to see it, go back. I have some things here, and I will settle them soon."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter if you wait a while."


    Abiasha shook her head lightly and said that Hua Yueling was not surprised that she would say that. After all, she was actively trying to follow it. It was a bit shameful to run back without doing anything.


    But this kind of thinking is more like a joke, and it represents her courage to follow her anyway.


    "Okay, but please get away a little bit."


    Although Abiatha didn''t know what he was going to do, she still listened to his words and gave him room to watch his every move.


    When there was no one beside her, Hua Yueling closed her eyes and didn''t see any movement from him. The entire space began to fluctuate, and Abiasha''s mouth opened wide.


    The change in the space in front of her made her feel incredible, she didn''t even know what Hua Yueling did, and what was going on in front of her.But when she came back to her senses, she was no longer what she used to be.

 1400 Chapter 1400 Another Room

    The room became an ordinary room, the things hanging in the air disappeared, and the light emitted by the magic lamp illuminated the room into a blue ocean.


    Abiatha looked at the scene in front of her incredulously. All the changes happened before her eyes, little by little, from that appearance to the present.


    "All right."


    Hua Yueling opened her eyes. After destroying the illusion barrier here, she could obviously feel that something was loosening. Although there was no way to fully understand it, it was enough.


    "It seems that a few other places have to be finished. It is not enough to just solve the problem here."


    Observing this conclusion, Hua Yueling glanced around, then turned and walked outside, passing by Abiasha on the way, and seeing her staring at the depths of the room with surprise, she couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "Abiasha, what are you still looking at?"


    "No, it''s nothing, just a little curious, how suddenly changed into a shepherd, it''s incredible."


    "Yeah," Hua Yueling nodded, in fact he felt the same way. "This ability is really incredible. It can bring people into a fantasy world without him noticing it."


    "Do you also have this ability? Is it spiritual magic?"


    "What I want to say should be similar, but not exactly the same."


    Hua Yueling is also not sure that spiritual magic and illusion are two different skills, but from the perspective of how the skills create illusions, he feels that there are many, many similarities.


    "Let''s go, the matter is not over yet, this is the first place."


    "Hey, can''t it be done after solving it?"


    "Sure, didn''t you see it too, the place we came in can be walked in four directions, this is the first one."


    "Does the road going up have something to do with this."


    "I think so, these four places can''t be here for no reason, and there is no way up for the time being, so you can only go to these places."


    "Then go back and take a look, maybe the road has already come out!"


    Abiasha said that, she and Hua Yueling''s thoughts are still somewhat different, but Hua Yueling still said secretly, it seems that you can only be disappointed, that is impossible.


    After exiting the door, there is a very short passage outside, and they reached the exit without going too far. When they came outside, it was almost the same as when they entered.However, a ball of light appeared on the door of this room, like a ignited flame, but a blue flame.


    The ball of light is almost three-quarters of the center of the door, which was not there before.


    "I can only go to other rooms."


    After confirming, Abiasha said so weakly.But soon she regained her energy and took the initiative to lead the way.


    Hua Yueling followed behind her, and the two came to the next room.The door of the room opened when they first arrived, and it really shocked Hua Yueling and Abiasha. Unexpectedly, there are automatic doors here, which is really interesting.


    The channels inside are unique. Whether it''s on the ground, on the walls, or overhead, these walls seem to be buried in lines.To be honest, it is surprising to see this kind of thing in such a place, Hua Yueling never expected to see this kind of thing.


    The lines are shining, and they look like a dream, which is wonderful.However, at the moment when she walked in, Hua Yueling''s expression changed, and her somewhat hazy expression suddenly woke up.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    The situation here is very wrong, Hua Yueling can feel it.Those lines are not as safe as they appear.Holding Abiasha who was going to go inside, Abiasha didn''t pay attention to him at first, but still walked straight in, until Hua Yueling pulled her back to her side with great effort. Just woke up.


    "Me, what''s wrong with me?"


    Abiasha recovered and asked Hua Yueling in surprise after her expression was sober.She didn''t even notice anything, she didn''t know anything, so she walked inside like this, and now she wakes up and notices something wrong.


    "I don''t know, but it should be a very powerful mental control magic. I almost got the trick. Fortunately, I woke up in time."


    Hua Yueling explained a little bit, then looked inside.At the end of this road, there is a switch not far away. It seems that all they have to do is to reach the deepest point and turn that switch on or off.


    "Well, although the distance is not far, it feels very dangerous."


    After the incident just now, Hua Yueling had already realized the danger here, so she lowered her head and thought about what to do.Abiasha certainly cannot be counted on, but even if he enters, it does not mean that he will be able to achieve his goal.


    After all, it didn''t take long for him to go in and he was almost controlled by that unknown spiritual magic, and he didn''t know what he was doing anymore.


    "Well, you have to do some preparations. Abiasha, wait for me outside in a while. I''ll go in and turn on that switch."


    "But are you okay? It''s dangerous, right? Or go to other places and talk about it later. At least make some preparations, otherwise, isn''t it dangerous."


    Abiatha said still very worried.Hua Yueling also thought about it, and felt that what Abiatha said could not be unreasonable, but he decided to give it a try.


    "It''s okay, I just go in and try, if it doesn''t work, I''ll come out. And I''m a little surprised in this respect."


    Shaking his head, Hua Yueling still decided to go in and take a look, only to see him stick his feet out and step into the room.Abiasha stared at his back very nervously, and saw him walking in step by step, and stopped after walking a few steps. At that moment, Abiasha felt that his heart was about to stop. Now, staring at him holding his breath.


    But this may be just an accident. Hua Yueling then continued to walk inside, but his pace was much slower than before.This also made Abiasha even more nervous, because she realized that Hua Yueling''s current state was not quite right, and it seemed that she was fighting against that terrifying magical power.


    At least it should be okay for the time being, otherwise Hua Yueling wouldn''t be like this, and it felt different from how she felt back then.


    Specially observed Hua Yueling, but because Hua Yueling was facing her back, she could not observe much.

 1401 Chapter 1401

    "..."


    There was hardly any thoughts in Hua Yueling''s mind. It was fine when she first entered. Although there were also cases of magical shocks, he was able to cope.It''s just that with the gradual deepening, this magical impact gets stronger and stronger, even if he is tired of dealing with it, the other is just left behind and there is no time to think about it.


    "it hurts¡­¡­"


    Shaky and walking like a corpse, Hua Yueling forgot everything, only knowing that she was resisting that kind of power.He uses spiritual power to protect himself, but this is not enough. The mental shock is even stronger than he thought.


    "Miss, mistake..."


    Hua Yueling murmured softly, shook her head vigorously, trying to make herself more awake, but it was very difficult, not that he could do it if he wanted to, he could only do his best.


    "I can''t fall down here."


    He said this deep in his heart, but the effect of such words is actually not certain.He sighed, and there was confusion in his mind. Although he was constantly condensing magical power to resist, this approach was not so effective.


    "You must, must wake up, and can''t go on like this!"


    He increased his voice to remind himself, he stood firm and barely raised his head to look forward.The scene in front of him was very blurry, but he could barely see a figure there.


    "That, that''s... wrong, am I wrong?"


    Vaguely, but in a blink of an eye, it seemed that there was nothing, only the switch on the wall could be seen.


    "Yes, but..."


    He shook his head, looked over there with his eyes widened, but saw that figure again, Hua Yueling couldn''t even believe her eyes. Is that figure real or fake?


    "No, that''s not true!"


    Hua Yueling reminded herself in her heart that even though that figure appeared in her mind, he tried hard to restrain his thoughts about what he wanted to do, and just continued to walk forward.


    Whether it was what she thought was unclear, but Hua Yueling decided to check the situation first, at least launch an attack without being so eager.


    After walking a few steps, she reached the person, Hua Yueling stepped out nervously, and saw that she kicked that person, but nothing happened.The foot went straight through the person''s leg and fell to the ground.


    "Illusion, it really is an illusion."


    Hua Yueling breathed a sigh of relief, her guess was not wrong.I don''t know the use of this method, but he was really taken aback when the figure attacked.


    "Fake, fake!"


    A wave of power gushed from his body. At that moment, Hua Yueling felt that everything in front of her eyes was clear, and it was no longer the vagueness that she had seen before, and she couldn''t see everything clearly.Everything in front of me is back to normal now, and there is a switch on the wall just two steps away.


    "It feels really scary, but fortunately, I managed to get over it."


    He couldn''t relax his vigilance without the control switch, he took a deep breath, grasped the lever and pulled it down.There was a sound somewhere, and Hua Yueling didn''t pay much attention to it. After doing what she should do, she turned and returned to the entrance.


    "All right?"


    Abiatha asked worriedly.It seems that his performance before was worse than expected, but fortunately he succeeded in the end, and he didn''t really fall into the illusion.


    "Fortunately, I finally succeeded, no mistakes. Thank you for your concern."


    Hua Yueling said with a smile.He walked out, and then the door closed automatically, everything was the same as usual, and calm again.


    "Let''s go ahead, there are two more places, and we should be able to go up after solving the problems in those two places."


    "But even if everything is resolved, how do we get up?"


    "Who knows, maybe there is some magic."


    Hua Yueling guessed, he was not particularly clear about what it was like.The main reason is that there is no road except for the four rooms, unless one of the rooms is the place to move forward, but in their opinion it should not be like this. If you want to go up, you should still go through the stairs. After all, this is a high tower. They need Is up.


    The upward path has not been found yet, but Hua Yueling believes that she can find it, but it will take some time.Generally speaking, as long as these four organs are solved, there will be no problems afterwards, and the road should open up. He is not very clear about whether this is the case, but it is highly likely.


    "Stop for a while? Or do you continue to act?"


    Hua Yueling himself is not very tired, but it seems that Abiasha''s state is a little unwell, so he asked.At first, Abiasha barely wanted to persist, but she didn''t know why she changed her mind and nodded.


    "Find a place to sit for a while."


    She said that, pointing to a wall not far away, Hua Yueling nodded, and walked over there with her.The two sat down next to each other. Hua Yueling originally sat down a little bit away from her, but Abiatha took the initiative to move when she noticed it, and Hua Yueling was too embarrassed to avoid it anymore. , Just sat with her like this.


    "Thanks to you, otherwise I won''t be able to crack such a mechanism."


    After sitting down, Abiasha first expressed her gratitude to Hua Yueling. Hua Yueling shook her head and said "Nothing", and then said nothing.In his opinion, this is nothing, and he did it for himself, not to help her.


    "I also do it for myself, after all, I have to do that if I want to keep going."


    "I will rely on you next, please." Abiasha''s tone sounded a little bit wrong, not as energetic as before. Hua Yueling sounded a little awkward, weird, and couldn''t help but watch To her, but she didn''t seem to have changed much.


    The two people sat with their backs against the wall, and didn''t say much, as if there was nothing to say.Hua Yueling saw Abiasha many times during this period, but Abiasha basically didn''t respond, and it felt strange. She was not like this before, why suddenly there was such a big change. It.


    Hua Yueling felt strange, but he was not embarrassed to ask, he just kept the question in his heart, and after thinking about it, he would find a chance to understand and understand. Now he should not worry about it.


    In the calm space, two people stayed peacefully, enjoying this short peaceful time.

 1402 Chapter 1402 Blank Room

    The upward road still didn''t appear, and after Hua Yueling had taken a break and conquered the third room, everything went as usual.


    Strange voices have sounded, Hua Yueling and Abiasha have heard them, but no one knows what happened.The three places have been explored, and each place will make a sound, but they don''t know exactly what this sound represents.


    "Regardless of this, in short, there is still the last room that I haven''t been to. As long as you go there and solve the problem there, you should be able to continue."


    With that said, he looked at Abiatha next to him. Abiatha also acted with him, but she looked tired. Just exploring a room made her almost unable to move.


    "If you are tired, you can rest outside, and I will explore the next room."


    Hua Yueling looked at her tired and almost couldn''t move, so she said.


    "Then, then trouble you, I really can''t move."


    Abiatha originally wanted to try to get up, but she was too tired and couldn''t move. In the end, she had to give up, please Hua Yueling.


    "No problem, leave the rest to me."


    Hua Yueling nodded, and when she reached the last door, she pushed open the door, and what appeared before him was a dark passage, in which nothing was smeared and could not be seen clearly.Even if Hua Yueling exhausted her eyes, she couldn''t see what was inside.


    "Is this another place."


    Hua Yueling thought helplessly, he had visited a lot of places like this, so he didn''t want to go again.Especially in such dark places, although it is not troublesome to explore, he believes that few people would like such dark places.


    "There is no way, I can only explore it."


    It''s impossible to give up halfway when the last one is reached, and he can''t do that at all, unless he is willing to live here and not leave, but that''s a joke.


    "Forget it, just go in, it''s not unexperienced anyway."


    Hua Yueling also glanced at Abiatha who was sitting not far away, and Abiatha looked at him strangely.Hua Yueling shrugged, and then walked into the room.


    There is also a passage inside, but the passage is zigzag, and it feels like a world created by illusion, because in his opinion this tall tower is not so large, and it is also seen from the several rooms that have been moving before. in this way.


    But he was not in a hurry. After all, he didn''t find anything with his illusion skills. Maybe there was something different here.


    Walking along the road, Huayueling has almost lost the distinction between southeast and northwest. This road is not always going forward, but curved, so Huayueling doesn¡¯t even know what her goal is. Where is it?


    The magic ball is floating in the air. With the help of this light, Hua Yueling can finally understand the situation here. Now he is turning in one direction, as if walking on a long road. .However, since there is nothing around to refer to and observe, he is still very curious about where he is.


    "Well, it''s weird, but it shouldn''t be an illusion, it should be walking around the tower, but I just don''t know where it is now."


    Gazing at the road ahead, Hua Yueling couldn''t determine where she was or where the end was because she was turning in one direction all the time, but she just had to go.


    "But even if it''s like this, it''s still a lot worse than other places. It doesn''t feel dangerous at all."


    While Hua Yueling was thinking about it this way, she deliberately observed the surrounding situation, but there was nothing on the wall, so she couldn''t see anything.The other is that the exploration skills seem to be blocked by some power, and there is no way to achieve the desired effect.


    "We can only move on, and there is no other way."


    The more Hua Yueling went forward, the more careful she became, but so far there was nothing worth paying attention to.


    "Well, there is..."


    Hua Yueling saw something in the distance, but he didn''t see it very clearly and was a little vague.


    "That should be a wall..."


    Muttering softly, he felt that his guess should be correct, but there was a wall at the end of this place, and he did not see the switch.


    "What could it be?"


    There is no way to go, this is not right, it is not right at all.It is impossible that there is no road, there should be other areas that need attention.


    Looking around, no matter the door in front or the wall on the other side are normal, no strange place can be seen.


    "Well, maybe there is something different about that wall, you have to go and see it anyway."


    When he stopped in the middle of the road, he stepped forward and walked to the wall to observe carefully, but it was still the same as before.


    "Sure enough, it''s almost as I thought, there is nothing special. But what is the meaning of this room?"


    Huayueling thought about it, and walked here for a long time. If the meaning lies in this passage, is there anything he has overlooked?


    Recalling whether he had any omissions, but after thinking about it for a while, he decided not to spend more time on it. Instead of going back, it would not only save time but also be more effective.


    How much information can be recalled only by recollection, it is better not to read it again.With this thought, he turned back and walked back, but as he walked back along the road, something seemed to be shining on the wall, but Hua Yueling did not pay attention to it after he left. Side, so I didn¡¯t notice this at all.


    Returning to the entrance along the way, Hua Yueling carefully observed all the places, but basically found nothing, and there was nothing hidden in these places.


    "Is it done so soon?"


    What you want to say is not fast, the point is that he hasn''t gotten it right at all.


    "No, not yet. I didn''t find anything in it. It was strange, so I went back to look for clues, but I still didn''t find it."


    Hua Yueling told the truth.


    "Is that so? Or I will go and have a look with you. Maybe I can find something else."


    Abiasha said actively, Huayueling had no objection, and said, "If there is no problem, please follow up."


    The two returned to the room together like this, but Abiatha did not find anything at the beginning of the journey.

 1403 Chapter 1403 The Disappearing Abiatha

    "Strange, what is hidden in this room?"


    After walking with him for a while, Abiasha asked with such doubts, Hua Yueling had the same doubts as her, but for the time being he still didn''t think of anything.This room is weird, for sure, it''s empty, and it''s very difficult to find clues. After all, it''s normal and it can''t be normal anymore.


    There is nothing worth noting in other places, they are all normal.Normality is no problem in an ordinary place, but in such a place, normality is the biggest abnormality.


    Hua Yueling and the others walked to the end, but they still found nothing.


    "It''s really like this, how can it be so strange?"


    Abiasha stood at the wall at the end of the road, staring at the wall and said.


    "I don''t know, but one thing is for sure, that is, if we can''t find the switch here, we don''t want to continue from here."


    "So I have to find a way."


    "The key is¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling looked around, there was no place to look at it, and there was no abnormality anywhere, which made him uncomfortable.


    "I can''t find anything worth noting at all, which is uncomfortable."


    "Yes."


    The two were speechless, but then they cheered themselves up and regained some energy.


    "In that case, let''s explore this place separately, and if anyone finds anything, call the other party over. This way, the speed should be faster."


    "Alright, so be it."


    Abiasha offered to stay inside, using this area as his exploration area, Hua Yueling had no opinion, and agreed.In this way, Abiatha stayed inside, and Hua Yueling returned to the outside again.


    After the two people used this method to explore, there was still nothing to be discovered for a while, and Hua Yueling was also a little impatient. After exploring the outer passage again, they decided to go inside and see how Abiahan was doing. Up.


    "Abiasha...hey, how about her?"


    Sweeping around, it was discovered that Abiasha was missing. He was not in the deepest part of the passage, and there was no other noteworthy place.


    "what happened?"


    Hua Yueling tried to call Abiasha''s name, but no matter what he called, no one answered him, which made him even more strange.He walked forward quickly and arrived in front of the wall. Hua Yueling inspected the wall, but there was no change on the wall, which looked normal.


    "Suddenly it disappeared, and there was no response at all, so strange."


    Hua Yueling became a little anxious, and Abiatha disappeared for no reason. She didn''t even know how she disappeared and what happened.


    All the places that he could reach were ordinary, and Abiatha''s disappearance did not even leave a trace.In this case, he has to rely on himself to find clues, but now he has no clues at all, which leaves him no choice.


    "Can''t find any useful news?"


    Hua Yueling looked to the ground, no clue was found no matter where it was.


    "Have she been taken somewhere...or is she hiding herself?"


    He didn''t fully believe Abiatha, but he believed in Abiatha more than this, at least for now.


    "Then look at it from here."


    I rushed over and kicked on the wall. The wall didn''t respond and it sounded normal.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    I tried to attack another place again, but the walls on both sides did the same, basically there was no response.


    There was no response from the wall, which means that it was not here, but Hua Yueling thought it should be nearby.Even the top was targeted by him, but after trying to attack, he still failed.


    "This is weird. It shouldn''t be possible outside. I''ve always been there and turned around, but I haven''t found anything abnormal."


    No matter whether it was a strange sound or other things, Abiatha disappeared very strangely. It disappeared without any sign or sound.


    Perhaps because of enough accidents, she disappeared without being able to react.


    Huayueling thought about these things, a little at a loss, it would be difficult to do anything like this.


    As I walked back and forth, I wondered what other possibilities were, but I couldn''t think of anything after thinking about it. My head seemed to be filled with paste, completely obscured.


    "what!"


    After a long sigh, Hua Yueling waved his hands and screamed, and he looked inside again.


    "It should be here, there is nothing else besides here."


    There didn''t seem to be anything suspicious about the wall, but Hua Yueling still thought it was the most suspicious.He walked over again, got to the front of the wall, waved his arm and hit it, then retracted his hand and waited for a while.


    "..."


    Nothing happened, not in line with his expectations.


    "I don''t believe it anymore, maybe there is a mechanism above and there, which was accidentally activated by her."


    Talking nonsense, Hua Yueling was also beating the wall indiscriminately, but it was basically a waste of effort, with no effect at all.


    "Um...Is it wrong?"


    After a lot of hard work to no avail, Hua Yueling said in a disappointed voice. The lack of response at all really disappointed him and did not want to try any more.The most important thing is that this attempt has no effect. If some effect is fine, the fact is not like that at all.


    "Not here."


    Hua Yueling turned around and walked outside, but he didn''t really want to leave like this, but used exploration skills to observe the deep situation.There is a panoramic view of everything behind.


    "Not yet, nothing."


    Closing her eyes, Hua Yueling speeded up and walked forward. Just when she was about to turn, she found that the walls there suddenly changed.The wall was shining, but it was a circular spot on the top, shining with blue light.


    "Well, that''s..."


    Hua Yueling squinted her eyes, turned around quickly, and returned to the wall.He waved his fist and hit it directly. With a sound, the wall rumbling down.


    "Abiatha!"


    Unexpectedly, after the wall fell, he would see Abiasha''s figure. He couldn''t even wait for the wall to fall completely, and jumped directly from the wall to the front of Abiasha.


    "Abiatha!"


    Hua Yueling grabbed his shoulders with both hands and called her name loudly, but Abiasha didn''t respond. She really passed out, and she didn''t know if she was beaten or how.

 1404 Chapter 1404

    Holding Abiasha in her arms, Hua Yueling kept calling his name. Abiasha was in a deep coma, and she was shaken by him for a long time without responding.Hua Yueling frowned, but it was a pity that he still didn''t know exactly how Abiatha was, but there was still a breath, and there were no scars on his body.


    I raised my head and looked into the depths of the room. The depths of the room were pitch black and I couldn''t see what was there.


    Controlling the magic ball of light to move inside, the light illuminates the situation inside, the road inside is not long, only five or six meters.


    "Ok?"


    Hua Yueling was even more puzzled when she found there was nothing inside.Except for the fact that Abiasha was unconscious here, there is no other information.


    Abiatha was picked up by him, Hua Yueling glanced around where she was standing, there was no difference from the outside, walking inside, without taking a few steps, his ears moved and immediately jumped back. .


    "Swish swish!"


    On the left and right, as well as the first volume, poisonous arrows were shot out, hitting the walls and the ground on both sides.


    "How is the trap hidden?"


    Hua Yueling stared at the ground, but in fact, there was no clear control point on the ground that could be used to activate the trap.I don''t know exactly how the trap was opened, as if it was controlled by someone.


    After finishing shooting the poisoned arrow, Hua Yueling continued to walk forward. After passing through that place this time, there would be no traps like before, and he could pass safely.Going further, before taking a step, Hua Yueling found that he had started the trap again for some reason, and he didn''t even know how he did it, exactly the same as before.


    "It''s weird, aren''t these traps controlled by some kind of switch?"


    The flame spurted out, Hua Yueling could feel the heat even while standing beside him, but he still couldn''t find where the trap switch was.This made him feel very confused. He couldn''t find the switch to control the mechanism, and it was difficult even to move forward.


    Unless you rush directly, but if the mechanism is not triggered repeatedly...


    Hua Yueling walked forward thinking so, but before taking a few steps, the poisonous arrow flew out again.


    "In other words, it still looks like this. The mechanism can be triggered repeatedly, but it only takes time."


    After realizing this, he knew that he couldn''t go back and forth again and again, because it had no effect.The best way is like I said before, just rush over.


    "Try it!"


    Hua Yueling had the courage, after confirming the situation, he stopped backing and rushed forward.Leaping over the trap in front of him, the flames burned again, but Hua Yueling was no longer here.


    In fact, there is not much distance to the end. Hua Yueling ran and arrived, but seeing the trap activated, and he rushed too fast to stop, he would hit the wall if he rushed forward.He quickly turned around to protect Abiatha, thinking how he couldn''t let her get hurt anymore.


    She slammed into the wall, but Hua Yueling felt like she hadn''t hit anything. After another look, she found that she had reached a place where she didn''t know what it was.Anyway, it wasn''t the level where I was before, but I came to a new place.


    This is a small room with bright lights. Not far away, you can see a ghostly figure floating in the air, looking at them with surprise.


    "Sorry for disturbing you."


    Hua Yueling quickly apologized to the other party, at least not yet seeing that the other party is hostile to them, so Hua Yueling didn''t want to blindly establish an enemy for herself.


    While paying attention to the other party''s actions, although the other party is also very alert to them, it does not seem to have any plans to do it directly for no reason.Abiatha in her arms was still in a coma, and even a series of actions just didn''t make her sober.


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    Hua Yueling was worried about this, but at the same time he was also paying attention to the figure in the distance and where he was.


    Now he was in a place that looked rather shabby, and it seemed that no one had used it for a long time.Especially the furniture in the distance is covered with visible dust.


    And the figure floating in front of him was not a person, but just a ghost.Its face is very vague, making Hua Yueling can''t see clearly.


    This room seemed to be the place where it lived. After they appeared, the other party was very alert to them, watching them from a distance, but there was no movement.Also quite cautious.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    Asking in a vigilant voice, the other party''s eyes swept across the faces of Hua Yueling and Abiasha from time to time, and finally stayed on Hua Yueling''s body.


    "Sorry, we are adventurers. We are... to explore this tower. I didn''t want to disturb you. I''m sorry, we will leave immediately."


    After Hua Yueling apologized to the opponent, she was about to leave with Abiasha, but was stopped by the opponent.


    "Tower, explore, what are you talking about?"


    The other party frowned because Hua Yueling''s words were more vigilant.It flashed to the door, blocking Hua Yueling''s way.


    "No, is there any problem?"


    Hua Yueling asked suspiciously, he felt that he had said clearly enough.Even if he broke the wall and came to such a strange place...


    "What''s wrong, where is this place?"


    Thinking about it this way, he suddenly realized his mistake. It is very likely that the place where he is now is not a high tower at all, but somewhere else.


    Suddenly he was teleported here, no matter which side was in the same direction he had come before.Did he trigger the teleportation array? Hua Yueling had such suspicions in her heart, but this was just a guess.


    "I don''t know where I am, but I was indeed in a high tower before this. It should have triggered a teleportation array or something, so I was teleported here."


    Hua Yueling explained it to the other party. After all, he invaded the other''s territory for no reason. If you don''t explain it, you can''t justify it. In that case, he would be too unreasonable.


    "Oh?"


    The other party seemed to have accepted Hua Yueling''s explanation.


    "The teleportation array is teleported to me, that''s really a powerful teleportation array."


    Looking at Hua Yueling with some meaningful gaze, Hua Yueling realized something was in trouble as soon as the other party spoke.Obviously, I wanted to be bad before, and the other party didn¡¯t believe me at all, although it¡¯s still not clear what is special here, and I can¡¯t find out through exploration.

 1405 Chapter 1405 Ancient Empire

    "Oh, did you say it came from somewhere else?"


    The other party didn''t know why it seemed to have relaxed its vigilance because of this. It suddenly approached, and when it reached Hua Yueling''s body, a pair of almost invisible transparent eyes stared at him closely and looked at him.


    Hua Yueling was startled by its sudden movement, but he did not move, but stared at the other party.


    "It''s a weird power, I just believe your words for the time being, as it didn''t deceive me."


    The other party seemed to smile from time to time, said this, and stepped aside.


    "You can go out and have a look. If you don''t mind, she will put it here. I will take care of her for you."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, still picked up Abiasha and hugged her to one side of the bed.Put her on it after cleaning.


    "Can you put her here?"


    "up to you."


    The ghost seemed to feel better because of his trust, and sometimes responded with a smile.Hua Yueling nodded at it, and then walked to the door, opened the door and walked outside, knowing that he must have come to a place he had never seen before.


    "here is¡­¡­"


    There was a barren scene in front of me, but I could roughly tell that the place I was in should have been a luxurious castle, but I didn''t know what happened to this castle.The castle in front of me is just a ruin, and there is basically no place intact, including the house behind it, there are only a few places.


    "The scenery is not bad."


    This is what he said, but the feelings contained in it are obviously not the meaning of the sentence.


    "This, what happened here?"


    Hua Yueling looked at the ghost figure that appeared behind her again, and asked subconsciously.But in fact, even if you don''t ask him, it''s clear, although you don''t know what kind of identity this ghost is.


    "Destroyed, destroyed cruelly."


    The painful words flowed out of the ghost''s translucent body. It was an illusory voice, as if it did not exist in the world, and did not know where it appeared.


    "Sorry, your sadness was mentioned."


    Hua Yueling moved a little away, paying attention to the opponent''s reaction.Fortunately, the other party didn''t violently hurt people because of this, but seemed to be in a much lower mood than before.


    In terms of mood, its reaction was understandable, so Hua Yueling didn''t say anything, lest she said something that shouldn''t make her feel more sad, and he would be embarrassed.


    Abiatha, lying on the bed, was still in a coma. It seemed that at least for a short time, she would not be able to wake up.However, Hua Yueling hopes that she can wake up as soon as possible, and maybe she can get some clues from her.Although this may be just a luxury, Hua Yueling still maintains such hope.


    "But why are we being teleported here instead of in that tall tower? There must be some intention. The most important thing now is to find a way back."


    The idea is clear enough that he hasn''t found it yet.He was at a loss, but since he appeared next to this ghost, it might have something to do with it. No matter what the relationship is, you still have to ask about it.


    "I''m sorry, although I might be a little bit talking to you at this time..."


    Hua Yueling looked at it with some worry, shrugged her shoulders and said softly.


    "But can I ask what happened here?"


    "what happened¡­¡­"


    The ghost groaned in a low voice, perhaps because he thought of what had happened, his face suddenly became quite ugly.Hua Yueling looked at her with that look, and became more worried. He was worried that this would make the other party feel bad about him, which was not what he wanted.


    "Maybe I asked this kind of question to make you unhappy. I just want to understand the situation. There is absolutely no other meaning. If you don''t want to say it, don''t think about it anymore. I''m sorry."


    Hua Yueling quickly explained her thoughts, and finally apologized to the other party.But the ghost didn''t respond, and didn''t know if he didn''t hear him or he really didn''t want to pay attention to him.


    Watching the opponent''s reaction worriedly, the ghost drifted away, but there was no other reaction.


    "..."


    Gazing at its back, Hua Yueling originally wanted to catch up, but before he took a step forward, he turned his head and looked back and saw Abiatha lying on the bed, and could not help but sigh.


    "It should be back in a while, wait a minute, I hope nothing will happen."


    With such thoughts in mind, Hua Yueling did not chase out, but returned to the room, sat on the side of the bed, looked down at Abiasha''s face.Abiasha''s eyes were closed tightly, and she was lying motionless on the bed. There was no reaction at all. Hua Yueling tried to shake her and call her, but these methods had no effect. Abiasha still did not wake up. trend.


    "The state of coma is deep, what''s the matter?"


    Huayueling wondered where he wanted to say. Huayueling just encountered some organs, but Abiatha shouldn''t be attacked by those organs to make it like this.He didn''t see the specific situation and it was hard to say. He could only wait and see first, and wait to see when she would wake up.


    It didn''t take long for the ghost that had drifted away to float back. Although the state was still a bit wrong, it was much better than when he left.Going back to the room and seeing Hua Yueling and Abiasha are still here, he was taken aback, but then he didn''t care about it and floated over.


    "I know your situation. You probably want to find a way to leave this place, right?"


    The ghost looked at Hua Yueling, and suddenly asked him.Hua Yueling nodded, indicating that it was right.


    "Yes, we came here for no reason, so we hope to find a way to go back as soon as possible. There are still very important things over there. We don''t even know how to be transmitted, and we have no clue how to go back. So I hope I can gather some news from you."


    "Go back, I am not very clear about what you said. But if you teleport, I know a teleportation formation, but it is currently buried there, and there should be a monster."


    "These are all okay, as long as there is a general goal, the others are not important."


    Hua Yueling said immediately, with a somewhat anxious tone.The ghost looked at him and then at Abiatha who was lying on the bed.


    "Go right away?"


    "This..." Huayueling just wanted to say this, but turned to look at Abiasha who was lying on the bed, and shook her head.

 1406 Chapter 1406 Burial Place

    "Maybe we still need to disturb. I want to wait until she wakes up. I am worried that she has been in a coma like this. I still want to watch her wake up. Anyway, it''s useless to be anxious. Let''s wait patiently. "


    Hua Yueling said embarrassedly.But the ghost didn''t say anything about it, and agreed, then turned around and left.She stretched out her hand to stop it, but Hua Yueling opened her mouth and said nothing, just as she watched the other''s figure disappear from the door, she turned around and didn''t know where she went.


    "Who is it?"


    The voice of the ghost sounded different from the voice of ordinary human beings, so Hua Yueling knew very little about it.But since it is here, it must be a person who has a lot to do with here, but the other party obviously has no mood to discuss these things with him.


    "Forget it, now it''s better not to make people angry."


    Hua Yueling gave up his plan to stop the other party, and after looking at Abiasha''s appearance, he yawned and stretched.


    "Let''s find a place to lie down for a while."


    The bed is definitely not good, it is occupied by Abiasha, unless he goes to another room, but then he is still a little worried.Fortunately, there are chairs and cabinets not far away. Although they are dirty, they can at least sit down and rest for a while, but they are not comfortable.


    "Take a rest."


    Feeling a little tired, he went to clean the soil on the chair and the cabinet, then sat down, lay on the table, closed his eyes and took a nap.


    At this moment, he was able to sort out what happened while quietly, feeling that everything seemed to be set, not to say that this happened because he called Abiasha in the past.


    "Abiatha disappeared suddenly. I couldn''t beat that wall before, but when I left, there was a change. Abiatha was able to go inside because of this change? It''s possible."


    The most puzzled thing he thinks about here is how Abiatha was in a coma.And he was so resolute in a coma that he didn''t seem to wake up. If he didn''t wake up all the time, he couldn''t stay here and wait for her.


    But Hua Yueling was also prepared, if Abiasha really couldn''t wake up, then he must act.Maybe she won''t wake up until he solves the problem here, which is also a possibility.


    I noticed someone coming at the door, but Hua Yueling didn''t move. Basically, there was no need to guess who that person was.He wanted to see what the other party was doing when they came back, but the other party just stayed at the door for a while and didn''t know if he looked at them, and then left.


    "Is there something?"


    Hua Yueling thought so, but since the other party didn''t say anything to them, it shouldn''t be very important.


    Before she knew it, Hua Yueling fell asleep on the table without noticing it.Just fell asleep, and slept soundly.


    In the evening, Hua Yueling didn''t want to get up, but was awakened by some figure.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Rubbing her eyes in a daze, Hua Yueling sat up, turned her head and looked at the position of the bed, and saw that Abiasha was also awake.But the sound didn''t come from her, nor was it in this room, but in the destroyed old castle outside.


    "What happened?"


    Hua Yueling quickly got up and walked to the door.I don''t know if it has something to do with that ghost. Hua Yueling absolutely doesn''t want the other party to have an accident right now. The other party is their hope of leaving here.


    "Where is this and what happened to me?"


    After Abiatha got up, she was still a little confused, clutching her head and shook her head slightly as if she had a headache.Hua Yueling looked back at her and confirmed her condition.


    "Are you okay? How do you feel?"


    "Fortunately, it''s just a little uncomfortable."


    "It''s fine if there is nothing wrong, so you stay here first. It seems that something has happened outside, I have to go and take a look."


    "I''ll go with you, I''m fine."


    Hearing what he said, Abiasha immediately got up and after him, Hua Yueling watched her face, her face was somewhat pale, but it didn''t seem to be a big problem.


    "Is it all right? If it''s all right, let''s go. I''m worried that there might be fighting outside."


    "It doesn''t matter if you fight, I can hold it."


    "Don''t force yourself. If you can''t, just wait here. I''m fine alone."


    Hua Yueling was still a little worried and said, after all, Abiasha just woke up from a coma, compared to not recovering so quickly.And in fact her strength is weaker than imagined.


    "I can do it!"


    Abiasha said in a firm tone that Huayueling couldn''t refuse any more when he saw this. After all, everyone said it to this level, and he couldn''t justify it if he didn''t agree.Besides, if people want to go out, they can go out at any time, there is no need to let themselves agree.


    No ghost was seen outside, Hua Yueling felt a little bad, he quickened his pace and moved in the direction of the noisy voice.The sound of the battle seemed to sound from the front entrance of the castle. Hua Yueling passed by and saw several characters dressed like adventurers fighting the undead.


    Those adventurers naturally have some strength, but the number of undead is relatively large, so for a while, they did not have the upper hand. You come and go with you.Although a lot of undead have been wiped out, they are still appearing continuously.


    The undead are like skeletons, and there is no other stronger existence.


    "It looks like it''s not here, is it hiding somewhere?"


    Hua Yueling looked outside, there should be only these adventurers who came here, no other people, otherwise there would not be just a few of them fighting at the door.But Hua Yueling is not in the mood to pay attention to them now, he has to find the ghost.


    "I hope they won''t bother me."


    With such thoughts, he glanced at the few people last, and Hua Yueling turned and left.Holding Abiatha''s hand, the two walked to a place where those few people could not see, taking advantage of them being entangled by skeleton warriors and skeleton archers, and doing what they should do.


    "Shall we not help?"


    "No, those people can solve the problem on their own, and we''d better not take it casually now."


    Hua Yueling also didn''t give a specific explanation. Anyway, it seemed that the number of skeletons was not enough to bring the life of those adventurers, and the number was not so high.

 1407 Chapter 1407 Undead

    Hua Yueling explored other parts of the castle, he hadn''t explored it carefully, so what he understood was not particularly clear.Not to mention where the ghost will be.


    "But it should still be here, it''s impossible to leave."


    Some worried thinking, Hua Yueling also somewhat regretted it, if she didn''t fall asleep at that time, there would be no problem.If the ghost really disappears like this, it cannot be said that there is no way to leave here, but it will definitely be a lot of trouble.


    The underground of this castle seems to be protected by magic, so with Hua Yueling''s current exploration skill level, there is no way to see through it. You can only know that the building below should have a large area, but it is hard to say what it looks like.


    "What are we going to do?"


    Abiatha asked after walking with Hua Yueling for a while, she has only followed Hua Yueling until now, and she doesn''t know anything else.


    "It''s looking for someone, a ghost."


    "Ghost?" Abiatha would not feel scared because of this. After all, he is also an adventurer, and he must have encountered some undead creatures like this.Generally speaking, it is easy to come across in the maze, especially in the tomb.


    "Yes, it is the ghost in the room where we rested before. It should have some clues. I also asked it. It said that it would take me to see. There is a teleportation array, but I don¡¯t know where it is now. ."


    "That''s right, why didn''t you go before?"


    "Aren''t you still in a coma? I don''t worry about leaving you here alone, so I just wanted to wait for you to wake up. As a result, I fell asleep on the table. If I didn''t fall asleep, I might be able to relax. Find it."


    Hua Yueling shrugged her shoulders, and now it''s useless to regret it. Rather than regret it, it''s better to speed up and look for it.


    "Sorry, if it wasn''t for me..."


    "It''s none of your business, I didn''t fix it myself. But there is one thing I''m curious about, Abiatha, how did you get into a coma?"


    "Me? I don''t know very well, I just remember that it seems to have discovered that the wall is shining, and then walked over, and then there is no memory."


    After thinking about it for a while, Abiasha spoke in a somewhat confused tone, not sounding like a lie.


    "That''s right, maybe something special happened to you."


    "Did you find me and save me?"


    "Well. I went inside to find you but found that you disappeared, so I searched there, but I couldn''t find it. When I returned, I found that the wall was a bit wrong, and it was shining. I thought it might be with you. It¡¯s important to disappear, so I attacked the wall and got inside."


    Hua Yueling also talked about what happened afterwards, and Abiasha nodded as she listened. She didn''t seem to be so surprised that this happened.


    "But I didn''t expect to come to such a place."


    "Speaking of which do you know where this is?"


    Hua Yueling asked that he didn''t know anything about this kind of place, but Abiasha was a person from that world, so it should be understood.


    "I don''t know, after all, I just saw the ruins here. I don''t know the name of this place yet, so there is no way to judge."


    "Yes, I didn''t ask about this, just thinking about how to go back."


    The two people chatted and didn''t know where they were going, but the sound of the fighting was indeed far away, and it was estimated that they had gone a long distance.


    "Well, it''s not here, it''s weird."


    Hua Yueling was unable to detect the location of the ghost. The area of ??the building was huge. After all, it was also a royal city. Apart from being destroyed, everything else was still intact.It is definitely unrealistic to find such a big place. Even Hua Yueling and the others would take a long time, and they still have to act separately.


    "Otherwise, let''s go back, maybe it''s there waiting for us."


    The most likely place I can think of is the room where I first met. Although I didn''t meet it when I came out, it doesn''t mean it won''t go back later.Glancing at the broken arms on both sides of the road, the road ahead was blocked by collapsed rocks.


    The buildings on both sides are in ruins, and it is not easy to enter them and explore them.It is still very troublesome to find the teleportation formation in such ruins, if there is no familiar person.


    After making the decision, the two returned immediately, Hua Yueling took the lead, and Abiatha followed behind him.Hua Yueling is not familiar with the illusion here, and Abiatha is not even as good as him.After all, he just woke up, which is understandable.


    "Have you come back yet?"


    Going back to the room and entering it, there was still no one there, the room was empty, and the expected situation did not happen.


    "It seems that I think too much, but I still have to look for it in the end."


    Seeing that the person she was looking for was not here, Hua Yueling said disappointedly.


    "It''s okay to spend more time. Let''s just explore here, maybe we can find something before we find the other party."


    Abiasha comforted Huayueling, Huayueling smiled at her, and then turned and left the place.There are ruined buildings everywhere, and the entire castle is almost intact. Even the original roads are blocked. Hua Yueling and the others have to "cross the mountains and over the mountains" and pile up from the stones. Walked on the "mountain".


    After going around the outside and not finding it, Hua Yueling and the others started looking for a way into the castle.Although the room they had been to before was also inside the castle, but only that one connected to the outside, and it was very difficult to walk inside from there, unless the pile of rocks beside it could be removed.


    The adventurers have disappeared, but the undead still exist, hiding in the darkness, ready to attack, ready to attack.It seemed to have driven the adventurers away, after all, if it weren''t for that, it would be impossible to have so many undead left here.


    Perhaps it was the relationship controlled by the ghosts, even if the skeleton warriors had discovered them, they had no plan to stop them, which made Hua Yueling a little surprised.If this is the case, it means that the ghost probably understands their actions, but it doesn''t mean to appear, and is still hiding. Is it hide-and-seek with them?


    This thought came to mind, Hua Yueling stared at those skeletons, but unfortunately those skeletons did not have eyes, and Hua Yueling did not understand undead magic, and could not get information from these skeletons.Otherwise, it might be easier.

 1408 Chapter 1408

    "Go in from here, you should be able to find it."


    Abiasha found a place earlier than Hua Yueling. The passage was hidden among the rocks, so it would be really difficult to find it if it weren''t for a closer look.


    "Is this kind of passage again?"


    Hua Yueling looked at the entrance and asked a little hesitantly.No matter how you look at it, the entrance is a bit too small, it feels too difficult to get in from here, and I don''t know how it is inside.


    Trying to observe with exploration skills, it turned out that this place was protected by some kind of magic enchantment, so he didn''t notice it at all at the beginning.


    "No matter what, I''d better try, or I will go in first, and if there is no problem, I will tell you."


    Abiasha offered to go down and acted immediately.


    "Can you? If it doesn''t work, I''ll go down, and I don''t know the danger below."


    "Don''t worry, I''m almost going down, so I can get inside."


    Hua Yueling squatted down, barely able to see the situation inside through the entrance, and could see a passage that snaked to the inside.However, this channel is certainly not formed naturally, but built by others later.


    Yueling didn''t know how much time and energy it would take to build such a passage, but it must be quite a lot.But why would anyone want to build such a passage in such a place?Is it because there are other people here besides the ghost, or it is the ghost built by itself.


    When Hua Yueling thought about it, Abiasha had already gotten into the tunnel, and she was almost lying in the tunnel, moving in little by little. As she continued to drill in, her whole body Gradually disappeared from the entrance and entered the passage.


    Hua Yueling waited outside, looking inside the passage, she could still see some of Abiatha''s figure, but soon she couldn''t even see such a figure again.Abiatha disappeared in the passage.


    While waiting outside, he looked around, where he was now in a relatively hidden place.There are walls on both sides to block them. Although the walls are destroyed and turned into broken arms, they can still block here.The sun was blocked behind the wall and fell a little further through the top.


    "This channel seems to be quite deep."


    Standing up and looking into the distance, there is a side building of the castle in front of it, like a tall spire, but it is not sure because of the collapse.


    While waiting, Hua Yueling stomped lightly, and some anxious emotions surfaced on her face.Looking up, the white clouds in the blue sky drifted past the water like a boat.


    Some unseen monsters can also be seen flying, flapping their wings, and making sharp calls.


    After turning around in place, Hua Yueling looked into the depth of the passage again, but Abiatha has not yet returned. It seems that the passage is quite deep.For some reason, some skeletons gathered under the piled rocky mountain. These skeletons didn''t mean to attack. They just surrounded it, which seemed to mean not letting him leave here.


    "?"


    Hua Yueling watched this scene suspiciously, and didn''t understand why, but for the time being, he didn''t have the intention to go down, so he didn''t care about these things, just do what they love.


    I didn''t pay attention to them, as long as they didn''t attack him, Hua Yueling''s attention was still in the channel.Simply sit down.


    There seemed to be many monsters near this destroyed castle. Hua Yueling could hear the sounds of monsters in the distance, and could also see the monsters outside.Outside is a huge city, the city is also in ruins like the castle, no one will live in such a place, so there is no one inhabited, and there is no popularity.


    There was a sound in the passage, Hua Yueling quickly turned her head and controlled the magic to enter, and she saw Abiasha crawling out of it very hard.When he saw him, he stopped and got stuck in the passage.


    "There is a road inside, come in from here!"


    Abiasha waved his hand to greet him to enter, Hua Yueling turned to look at the skeleton group under the stone mountain, nodded, and then went in like her.


    Sitting on the edge of the passage, with her feet stretched out, her hands pushed hard on the ground, and Hua Yueling burrowed into it bit by bit.He feels like a bug in the soil, burrowing in the soil constantly, blazing a trail on his own.


    Abiasha below moved down again after he moved. Hua Yueling followed her. The two of them were very slow, but fortunately they were still moving forward.


    It''s difficult to speak in this kind of place, and small stones and the like will fall from time to time.The further Hua Yueling went down, the more he felt that this passage was definitely not formed naturally, but was built deliberately, otherwise such a passage would not be so suitable for them to get down.


    Hua Yueling squeezed down hard, this feeling was really uncomfortable.He felt that his clothes were about to be worn out by the stone, and it was painful to rub the skin against the stone. Although he could not see it, he felt that his body had to be rubbed red.


    Just like this, Hua Yueling didn''t know how long it had passed. Anyway, it felt like a long time had passed, but fortunately, he could hear Abiasha''s voice calling him.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a little bit down!"


    Abiasha''s lively voice came up, but it was a bit uncomfortable to hear her voice in the passage, Hua Yueling gritted her teeth, pressed her hands, and slid down.


    "Huh... so uncomfortable, I really want to leave this place as soon as possible."


    Hua Yueling thought so, and held on for a while, suddenly relaxed under her feet, there was no longer anything imprisoned, and there was no way to move freely.Hua Yueling quickly accelerated and broke free from the passage.


    "call¡­¡­"


    After taking a long breath, Hua Yueling shook her body vigorously, her body was a little dirty, her clothes were rubbed everywhere, and some places were broken.


    "I''m finally here. If there is a normal path, I won''t go here even if it is difficult to walk."


    "It''s okay, at least you can come in, how about it, do you want to sit for a while?"


    "You don''t seem to be a big deal, you are used to it?"


    Abiasha patted the stone next to him and asked him to go over. Hua Yueling sat next to her, leaning against the wall behind her and asked.


    "Almost, but I feel okay, not so uncomfortable."


    "Is that because I am too fat? I think it would be better if I were thinner."


    "Are you still fat? Your figure is pretty good, right?"

 1409 Chapter 1409

    The two sat on the rock for a while, and got up and set off after resting.They should be in a long passage now, and traces of the original door can be seen on the left and right sides, but they are basically crushed or destroyed. Fortunately, they can still enter in some places, but even if they enter It''s not interesting.


    The exploration skills began to explore. Follow this path all the way forward. At the end, there are upward and downward stairs. However, the upward stairs are also blocked. Although the downward stairs are not completely blocked, you want to It is also very difficult to go down.


    "Try it, there should be no problem."


    Hua Yueling also explored the rooms on both sides, but found nothing, and the ghost should not be here.It is very simple wherever it wants to go, as long as it goes directly through, Hua Yueling and the others are different, they must find a way.


    Although Hidden Dragon Blade is said to have a strong destructive ability, the time it takes to clear a path from such a pile of rocks is also incalculable.


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha ran forward quickly, they were a little anxious, the magic power gathered on both sides made them feel uneasy.In addition, the lifelessness in the air made them unwilling to stay here.


    "It''s not going to make the undead, I don''t want to fight here."


    Not only that, but how to fight with the undead is also a problem. It is very difficult to do much damage to the undead just with a two-handed sword or hidden dragon blade.Another thing to say is that although Huayueling knows some magic, he doesn''t know much about bright magic, and if it is fighting a large number of enemies, it is basically useless.


    "Hurry up, we must leave here as soon as possible!"


    "what happened?"


    Abiasha obviously didn''t have the kind of induction ability of Hua Yueling, and when Hua Yueling urged her, she still looked at him puzzled and didn''t understand why.


    "Can''t you feel it? The magic gathering in this passage, you see."


    Hua Yueling pointed to the magic ball that illuminates the truth for them and said.The light of the magic ball has changed from just a moment ago, bright and dark, and there is a feeling that it may be extinguished at any time.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "You should also understand this. This is caused by the magic ball being impacted by the flow of magic power, and the gathered magic power cannot be stabilized. That''s why this situation is caused."


    Abiasha nodded, and she understood what Hua Yueling said.


    "There are enemies here?"


    "Not necessarily. Maybe it''s the castle itself or some kind of enchantment. Anyway, the situation is not quite right. It is better to leave this place as soon as possible."


    The fluctuations of magic power are getting farther and farther, and the death aura is getting stronger and stronger. Hua Yueling can even hear the skeleton movement from somewhere and the crisp sound of collision.


    Looking left and right, there was a dark atmosphere flowing in the rooms on both sides, an arrow flew out, and the tip of the arrow was surrounded by dark light.


    Pulling Abiasha''s hand forward, Hua Yueling fell to the ground, and the arrow flew behind them and shot on the opposite wall.


    "Leave this alone, go!"


    Seeing that Abiasha still wanted to see who did this, Hua Yueling didn''t care about other things, took her hand and pulled her hard, leading her to run forward.Fortunately, the attack was only just a short while ago. Afterwards, perhaps due to insufficient preparations, Hua Yueling and the others were not attacked and they could escape from here relatively easily.


    Stepping firmly on the ground, all the way like a small animal escaping to the stairs up and down, Hua Yueling stopped, first glanced back, and could hear the footsteps of the skeletons of "Caracalla".The skeletons were summoned out and were moving outside. Even in the passage, there were some resurrected skeletons. They were finishing the equipment and had not attacked.


    "Leave this place quickly while there is still time!"


    Hua Yueling urged Abiatha, and after Abiatha entered here, the reaction was much slower. If it weren''t for his reminder, he would have been surrounded by skeletons now.I don''t know why, but Hua Yueling doesn''t have time to think about it, so she can only remind her as soon as possible and let her react.


    "Thank you."


    Abiasha whispered, and immediately ran down under his command, while Hua Yueling was chasing after her figure merged into the dark passage.The skeletons chased them, the messy footsteps and the sound of weapon collision and waving sounded, and they could feel arrows and magic attacking together, but Hua Yueling and the others had hidden behind the rocks on the stairs, so they were not afraid of this. .


    "Go down quickly, don''t stay here."


    Hua Yueling urged Abiasha as she walked forward, and Abiasha did not have any objections, and accelerated her pace.The pile of rocks under their feet affects their speed, but fortunately, they are very strong and can balance their bodies, but they will not fall here.


    The two of them rushed down the stairs somewhat cool and strong, and the skeletons behind them were chasing them, but fortunately, Hua Yueling still had some advantages in speed, and they wouldn''t be caught up like this.But it would be very dangerous to go on like this, and it would feel very troublesome if the next level is also the resuscitation of the skeleton.Although Hua Yueling was trying to stop these undead, but at present, there was no good way.


    All the way down the stairs, although the road was stumbling, but fortunately, they could still go down, until they reached the lower level, they stopped.Turning his head and looking back, he could hear footsteps and the sound of bones crashing behind him.


    "No, they are catching up. Do you want to solve them right here?"


    Abiasha also asked worriedly, but Hua Yueling shook her head.


    "No, let''s just keep going. Don''t waste time with them here. I don''t know how many of these undeads are. If there are undeads on the other side in a while, we will be attacked. In that case, even think about it. It''s very difficult to escape."


    "Yes, I didn''t think about it all, let''s go. But if that''s the case, will you miss it?"


    "No, I have been paying attention to the surrounding situation, there is nothing but the undead."


    "Aren''t we also looking for ghosts?"


    "Yes, but it''s not here."


    Hua Yueling repeated it, speeding up her pace.Sprinting forward like the wind, the sound of bones colliding on both sides kept sounding. That kind of sound sounded a bit indescribable, and Hua Yueling didn''t like it.


    After passing the rooms on both sides, Hua Yueling took Abiasha''s hand all the way forward until she came to the end of the road.

 1410 Chapter 1410 Ghost Fire

    After some discussions between Hua Yueling and Abiasha, both of them decided not to stay here.Abiasha was grabbed by Hua Yueling and ran forward, and the two left the place non-stop.


    The collision of skeleton skeletons and other sounds were introduced into the ears, and the figures of skeleton soldiers on both sides could be seen, and they were also chasing over.


    "You have to be faster, leave this place as soon as possible, as long as you get there, it should be fine."


    There is something wrong with the atmosphere here, and I don''t know who is stopping them.Hua Yueling was exploring, but she really couldn''t find that person, so she had to give up first. There was no way, she couldn''t find someone, and the situation is relatively hurried now, so he didn''t have time to do this, so he could only wait for stability later. Let''s talk about it later.


    The two galloped all the way, ran at a hurried pace, and came to the end of the road.Right in front of me is the wall stacked with stones blocking the road, and I can only pass through the gap next to me in the past.However, the gap is relatively small, and only one person can pass at a time.


    "Abiasha, you go first, I am here to intercept those skeletons for you."


    "You will come here soon, don''t waste time."


    Abiasha raised her voice to remind him, Huayue Ling nodded her head heavily, and then pushed her arm to let her go inside.Abiasha squeezed into the small space sideways, but they were lucky enough that there was at least a small space here, otherwise there would be nowhere to go, and they could only go back the same way.


    It can only be said that the current situation is relatively urgent, so she has no time to think about many things. Hua Yueling did not think so much, but after realizing that his behavior was a bit too natural, he was also a little worried that Abiasha would see it. What comes.But now it¡¯s too late to regret, so I can only go on like this.


    Soon after Abiasha entered, the skeletons behind him chased up. Under the shining of the magic light group, there were probably dozens of them. Even Hua Yueling would be a little bit pressured to face so many enemies. This kind of place.Taking a deep breath, he ignored these enemies, and the Dwarf Shield slammed forward to block the flying arrows, and then followed Abiasha into it.


    After entering, the dwarf shield was put away. Although the skeleton soldiers still shot a lot of arrows, they did not hit the target. They basically shot on the piled-up stone wall.


    Amidst a slightly dull sound, Huayueling moved quickly through the narrow gap, following Abiatha, squeezing out through many difficulties along the way.


    "Call, call, call..."


    Hua Yueling breathed hurriedly, feeling that she was almost deprived of oxygen after such a squeeze. It was very uncomfortable.He half-kneeled on the ground, covering his chest with one hand.


    Abiasha didn''t seem to be better than him, but she found a place to sit down, leaning against the wall behind, with a tired expression on her face.


    "It''s really squeezed tight enough, if it''s smaller, we won''t be able to come over."


    "Quickly squeeze me."


    Abiasha also said in a bit uncomfortable manner. After a short rest, both of them were much more comfortable and were able to stand up to confirm their current position.


    The place facing it is the wall, and also on the left side. Only the right side has a door. It seems that you can reach the castle through this door.


    The place where Hua Yueling and the others are now is the wing of the castle, it is really dangerous here.


    "Have you rested? Let''s go if you are done."


    "Ok."


    Abiasha followed him to the side door, and the magic ball of light was controlled by Hua Yueling to move past, illuminating the road outside.The passage space in the castle is larger than here, but the damage is also more serious. There are smashed stones everywhere, and it is not easy to find a way.


    After entering here, they haven''t thought about how to get out. Almost all the places they are in are closed, and it is also a difficult problem to find a way out.


    Not long after walking along the road, Hua Yueling noticed something similar to a ghost fire floating in the mid-air ahead.It was something fluttering in the air with weird light blue light, similar to a burning flame.


    "Wait, let me test it out first."


    Hua Yueling stopped Abiasha and signaled her not to worry, and then walked forward by herself, not a few steps away, those ghost fires seemed to have spotted his figure, one by one flying towards him.


    "Better not let them come close."


    It''s still unclear what those are, but Hua Yueling also knows that it''s better not to let them come close, so she took a few steps back quickly.The fireballs condensed in front of him, and four burning fireballs were controlled by him to fly out and hit the ghost fires.


    Whether magic can solve those ghost fires is still a mystery, but it won''t be clear if you don''t try, so Hua Yueling still experimented.


    The fireball bombarded the ghost fire, Hua Yueling stared at the ghost fire figure, the blue flame seemed to be able to swallow the fireball.An explosion sounded when it hit the stone wall behind, and Hua Yueling raised his hand to block the air wave, staring at the ghost fires.


    "Is it really impossible to use fire magic..."


    Hua Yueling was just trying, but after trying it, he found that not only was the fire magic not working, but it also made the ghost fire even more powerful.Certainly he can''t use this kind of magic, but it also let him know that ghost fire should also be a kind of flame, and using water magic should be able to cause considerable damage.


    "Water magic... Unfortunately I don''t know much."


    Looking at Abiatha next to her, she took off her bow and arrow, aimed at the ghost fire and shot it out.The arrows hit the ghost fire, and some of them were evaded, but this attack was still useful.


    The ghost fire that was shot by the arrow swayed and fell on the ground, and then turned into a little blue light spot, just like this floating in the air.


    The attack is still useful, and the effect is not small.


    "In this case, even if you don''t use magic at all times."


    However, out of his love for magic, and there is basically no opportunity to use magic, after all, he only returned to basic magic.There is no way to use the slightly more powerful ones.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity can be enjoyable.The water jets ejected and impacted the ghost fires in mid-air. It was completely opposite to the easy attitude of facing fireballs before. The ghost fires tried to avoid the impact of the water jets, but under the control of Hua Yueling, the water jets moved faster than they dodge. Quick, there is no way to escape.

 1411 Chapter 1411 Collapsing Ground

    After getting rid of these ghost fires floating in the air, Hua Yueling and Abiasha walked forward, and they reached the end without going too far, and there was nowhere to go any further.Using magical balls of light to illuminate the pile of rocks, there were hardly any holes left for people to pass through, and they had to change their way to the other side.


    "Let''s go from here, there is no way forward."


    Hua Yueling turned back to Abiasha and said to her.


    "No way?"


    "No, I want to keep going, but these stones block the road. Even if I want to go forward, there is no way, unless I can remove these stones, but it''s very difficult and costs a lot. effort."


    Hua Yueling shook his head and said.


    "Then there is no other way but to change the route."


    Abiasha also said helplessly, the two of them could only walk back, re-choose the road at the fork, and walk to the other side.


    "Have you found it, has the ghost been found?"


    Not long after leaving, Abiasha asked while looking around.


    "Not yet, don''t worry, we have just arrived here after all. It will take some time. After all, the area is so big, it''s not that you can find it easily if you want to."


    Although the road has also been affected here, and rocks fall from time to time from above, it has not affected their footsteps too much.Hua Yueling moved forward while staring at the top, searching for the ghost''s figure through probing skills, but the other party was not here.The sound of feet stepping on the broken stones broke the silence in the passage. Even if the two people didn''t talk and tried to keep quiet, they couldn''t stop the sound.


    In the sound of stepping on the gravel, the two people moved forward at a faster pace, Hua Yueling and Abiasha guarded the surroundings, but it was safer than other places.There was nothing else except the ghost fire encountered at the beginning, and there was no skeleton resurrection, which was good for Hua Yueling and the others.


    Exploring this dark passage, all the way to the end, there is a statue in front of the stairs, it is a statue that looks a little pitiful.In some places, I don''t know if it was caused by the scars caused by the collapse of the castle. The statue was not completed, and many places were damaged. However, as they approached the past, a magical force rose on the statue.


    "This statue...Abiasha, be careful. This statue is likely to move. It''s better not to get close to the past too early."


    Hua Yueling reminded Abiasha next to him, he was watching the statue, and a fireball was condensed in his hand.Although it was no problem to wait for the statue to come back to life before fighting, Hua Yueling didn''t want to do that. He didn''t have to wait until that time, unless the current attack had no effect.


    "boom!"


    The fireball bombarded the statue, and accompanied by the roar, the statue burst open suddenly, and the rising magic power also broke out directly.


    "not good!"


    Hua Yueling realized that the situation was not good, and this magical explosion was likely to affect nearby buildings, and if it was not done well, it might even collapse directly.If you want to pass, you can only pass the present immediately, you can''t wait.


    There was no time to remind Abiatha of this, Hua Yueling decisively grabbed her hand and pulled her forward.Abiatha didn''t understand what was wrong, so he ran up and rushed to the stairs.


    You can still see the remaining part of the statue on the ground, but due to Hua Yueling''s attack and the impact of the magic explosion, the remaining part is pitiful enough.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have time to deal with this, and ran up all the way along the stairs, rotating to the second floor.


    "Call, call, call..."


    Abiasha panted quickly while trying to ask Hua Yueling why she was so anxious, but she didn''t even have the opportunity to ask, Hua Yueling didn''t give her such time at all.


    "It should be almost done here."


    After reaching the second floor, Hua Yueling also gasped for a while, then looked at Abiasha and said softly.


    "Are you worried that the explosion will destroy this place?"


    "Well, there is this kind of worry, after all, the impact of the explosion seems not small."


    Hua Yueling nodded, it is naturally best for Abiyasha to understand her own thoughts.


    "What I said, why are you running so fast and so anxious, otherwise there is no need at all. But it seems that there should be no..."


    Just when she was about to say "Nothing", she heard a broken sound coming from ahead.


    "No, go and have a look!"


    Hua Yueling realized that the situation was not good when she heard the sound, and said so quickly.Going up the stairs and running forward, Abiatha followed him closely, and the two came into the passage, only to find that the place affected by the explosion had cracked and it seemed that it might collapse at any time.


    "Quickly pass from here, can''t hesitate."


    "But... Abiatha listened to him so urging, but didn''t do what he said, but stared at the cracked ground, hesitating whether to go there."


    "What''s wrong, it''s too late!"


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help but urge when seeing her still hesitating.


    "But wouldn''t it collapse if I stepped on it like this? Wouldn''t it also fall?"


    "Then find a safe place to settle down!"


    Hua Yueling urged her, but seeing her still hesitating, she also knew that there was no way to persuade her, and she had to find a way by herself.He used his exploration skills to understand the situation of the ground in front of him. Affected by the magical explosion before him, the ground and fragments in front of him could collapse at any time, so it was a race against time.


    Fortunately, the scope of the collapse is not that big. Even if it doesn''t pass now, it shouldn''t be a problem to wait until it collapses before jumping over.


    "I should be able to hold on for a while. It looks pretty solid over there. Walk from there."


    "Otherwise, wait and forget. If you fall like this, the injury will be serious. And even if it collapses, we can just step on the falling rock."


    "...That''s right, why didn''t I think of this."


    Hua Yueling said speechlessly, then there is no need to do what she is so anxious about, as long as she waits, there is no need to worry about the others.Even if the road collapses, it can be passed. There are many ways.


    "right."


    Abiatha said with a little pride, Hua Yueling nodded, just like she said, she thinks too much.

 1412 Chapter 1412 Jump over the collapse

    "boom!"


    With the help of Hua Yueling, the cracks in the ground increased and eventually collapsed. Hua Yueling and Abiasha quickly backed up and went to the stairs to avoid the smoke and dust coming towards their faces.Even on the stairs, there was no way to avoid them completely. They could only continue to retreat, almost halfway through. The smoke and dust in front of them was much less, and they could be considered to be able to stay here and wait.


    Looking forward, the smoke and dust were still lingering in the air and did not disperse. They should have to wait a while, Hua Yueling and the others are not in a hurry.Taking advantage of the free time now, Hua Yueling tried to use exploration skills to explore deeper, but he found that the deeper areas seemed to be protected by some kind of power, so there was no way to go deeper only relying on exploration skills.


    "But in this case, even if it''s a while, I guess there will be no way."


    Hua Yueling sighed, thinking so.Abiasha looked at him strangely next to him, wondering why he sighed suddenly, is there something unhappy?


    "What''s wrong? What''s upsetting?"


    "No, no, it''s just a bit ridiculous to think that we are in this situation."


    Hua Yueling shrugged and said.


    "Moreover, the tower over there encountered this kind of thing before exploring it, who knows what else to experience after returning."


    "Don''t think about it so much now, the more you think about it, the more uncomfortable it is. It''s better to think about how to get back from here first."


    Abiasha''s thinking is different from his, he is a type who doesn''t like to think too far.But in fact, Hua Yueling was the same, but it was troublesome along the way, he couldn''t help it even if he didn''t want to think about it, that kind of thinking just lingered in his mind.


    The smoke and dust dissipated, and the scene in the passage resurfaced in their eyes. The ground broke almost three meters, and the impact of the explosion was not small.All the rocks in the destroyed place fell to the ground and piled up together, but they were still quite high from the ground, and it was not easy to jump up there.


    "How about it, did you jump over, from below."


    Hua Yueling pointed to the piles of rocks below. The height of the piles was not particularly high. It was quite high from the second floor. Abiasha looked up and down, her expression distressed.


    "It''s not easy to say."


    Unwilling to answer whether she could answer, Abiasha said in a low voice.


    "It''s hard to say..."


    Hua Yueling stared at the opposite side, the distance of two meters should be about the same, but... Hua Yueling was not sure if she could easily jump over.Mainly there are still some cracks, and he feels that he may not be able to step on it.


    It would be great if you could think of a way to pad a bridge. It would be easier to think about it than to jump directly on the bridge.


    "If you let you jump over here, can you do it?"


    "Jump over?" Abiatha repeated in surprise, it seemed that this request was still a bit too difficult for her.


    "No way?"


    "No, no, it''s too difficult. If it''s a little closer, it''s okay, it''s too far."


    "Then think of other ways, let''s not go down to find if there is anything that can be used, and think of a way to build a bridge."


    "It doesn''t have to be a bridge, if you have furniture or something that can be cushioned underneath you can jump on it."


    "You have to find something no matter what."


    Hua Yueling said so, jumping from the gap, Abiasha hesitated, looked at the stairs behind him, and jumped down with Hua Yueling.


    After falling on the ground, it was easier than expected, and they began to search in the rooms on both sides.Some of the rooms were in ruins, blocked by rocks and inaccessible, so they had to give up and go elsewhere.


    "Here!"


    Hua Yueling was the first to find what she was looking for, and after leaving the room, she waved her arms to greet Abiatha.


    "Let''s move out one by one, shouldn''t this be a problem?"


    Confirmed in advance, Abiasha nodded and said there was no problem.Hua Yueling pointed to the chair and table she found.


    "This cabinet can also be used, I will move this."


    In fact, Abiasha felt that just one cabinet was enough, but Hua Yueling said that she had asked her to help, and she was a little bit sorry for Hua Yueling to move things alone, so she moved two according to his intentions. Get out the chair.


    The things I moved out were piled on top of the pile of rocks, which was a little unstable, but it was not a big problem for Hua Yueling.


    "There should be no problem then, can you go up?"


    "let me try."


    Abiasha said so, and carefully stood on the cabinet with the support of Hua Yueling.In order to make the cabinet stand steadily, so as not to step on it and sway randomly, Hua Yueling also ordered several stones underneath. After Abiasha stepped on it, he confirmed that there was no problem, and stared at the upper edge. Place.


    Struggling to jump, his hands clung to the edge of the ground above, and Abiatha jumped directly onto the top with one hand.Although not perfect at this time, she did a good job. At least she didn''t fall directly. She jumped to the top, clapped her hands, and turned to look down.


    "Just get away a little bit."


    Abiasha listened to Hua Yueling''s and gave him aside, and stood by herself.But before she stopped, she noticed the cracks on the ground again, and hurriedly walked a few steps further inside, and she was relieved when there were no cracks.


    "Pay attention to these, there may also be cracks here."


    "Don''t worry, there will be no problem."


    Hua Yueling made her feel relieved, but she jumped up hard on her hands.After arriving at the top, he also speeded up his pace and walked a few steps away from the cracked place.


    "It''s OK."


    Hua Yueling said so and tried to use the exploration skills.But everything is the same as before. The exploration skills are useless here, and there is no way to find anything.


    "No way, it seems that I can only rely on my own actions to detect, and I can''t count on the skills."


    Frowning her brow thinking this way, Hua Yueling could only temporarily turn off her exploration skills, and raised her head to look forward.I don''t know what is special here, Hua Yueling hasn''t noticed it for the time being, but even her own exploration skills have no effect, and it is quite powerful.


    "Let''s keep going."


    Walking over to Abiasha''s side, Hua Yueling whispered to her.Abiasha nodded, and the two were cautiously moving forward.


    Hua Yueling held the Hidden Dragon Blade tightly in her hand, and Abiasha pulled out the dagger hanging from her waist.

 1413 Chapter 1413

    The two people walked forward together, the magical light sphere exuding a comfortable blue light floating in front and left and right, and the situation on both sides entered Hua Yueling''s eyes.


    This is just a corridor, a little different from the previous ones.After Hua Yueling observed, she found that there were no rooms on both sides at all, so she could only walk forward in this way until she reached the end.There is nothing noteworthy on the road,


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha soon reached the end of the road. They turned their heads and looked to the right. There was the only direction they could go.In the distance of this passage, ghost fires are floating in the air, and among those ghost fires, a huge head can be seen floating in the air. There are ghost fires around it, and the ghost fires are floating, melting with it. One.


    The ghost fires are different, and the difference in color is the biggest. The scattered ghost fires are lighter and more transparent.The ghost fires that almost merge with the ghost head are darker in color and less transparent.


    This means that Hua Yueling hasn''t been able to figure it out yet, but if he gets close to the past, he needs to fight.It can be understood clearly without verification. After all, those things are now approaching, floating in the air and approaching slowly.


    "It''s going to fight again, Abiasha, don''t wait for them to come, let''s take the initiative!"


    Hua Yueling stared at the ghost fire figure, waited for them to get closer, then gave instructions.Abiasha opened his bow and set up an arrow, and the arrow shot out like the wind, dispelling a ghost fire, but when the arrow flew over the place in the distance, the destroyed ghost fire condensed into a new ghost fire.


    The attack has no effect.


    This is not the same as before. The same attack by Abiatha before can directly solve the ghost fire, but this time the ghost fire is also solved, but it regroups and forms at a faster speed.


    "What''s the difference."


    The ghost fire drifted over, getting closer and closer, Hua Yueling and Abiasha were backing, keeping the distance between the two sides unchanged.


    "I''ll give it a try."


    Hua Yueling summoned a huge water polo, and the water polo ran across it and directly hit the ghost fires.Although the ghost fire tried to dodge, the water polo speed was significantly faster.


    The magic power covered it, and the water ball banged on the ghost fires. With the sound of "", those ghost fires gradually turned into nothingness and disappeared into the air.


    "It works, just come again."


    The ghost fires that opened in the front were all cleaned up by Hua Yueling, and only the ghost head at the back was left, but when Hua Yueling was about to continue his attack, the opponent''s attack had already come over.


    "So fast!"


    Hua Yueling''s main bottom ghost head actually rushed over, the speed was incredible, but it was just in the blink of an eye that it ran in front of her.Hua Yueling hurriedly hid next to him, barely avoiding the impact of the ghost head, but then the ghost head also slammed into the back of the wall and disappeared.


    "Abiasha, be careful, it will come again."


    Abiasha did not speak, but nodded, watching the place where the ghost''s head disappeared with a serious face, ready to dodge at any time.


    There was nothing on the wall, but Hua Yueling always had a feeling, vaguely able to feel the existence of flames from there, it was a ghost fire, but maybe she was thinking too much.Hua Yueling thought so, motioned to Abiasha to step back a bit, there is no need to stand too close.


    "Wow!"


    The moment they moved, the ghost head reappeared, still hitting directly, but this time the person hitting was different, aiming at Abiasha and hitting it.


    Abiasha had been prepared for a long time, but this was still not enough. The speed of the ghost head attack was so fast that she changed her face almost instantly.At first she thought that she could still react, but before the facts, she realized that she was still arrogant.


    "Hurry up!"


    Hua Yueling pushed her away, she also retreated in the opposite direction, the ghost head rushed over, but the attack was not over yet, the ghost fire was floating around them, burning towards them.


    "Abiasha, go aside and watch its attack!"


    Abiyasha nodded heavily and stepped aside.And Hua Yueling took out the two-handed sword, and the magic power formed a gleaming edge peak on the blade. As the two-handed sword swept across, many ghost fires were directly wiped out.


    "no problem!"


    The attack worked, Hua Yueling nodded in satisfaction, but he couldn''t care less yet, the ghost head in the distance was still waiting for a chance to act.Don''t be careless, otherwise what awaits him is danger.


    Abiatha retreated a little further, farther than before. It was the ghost head''s attack that scared her enough, but she never expected that it would attack so quickly that she would have no way to react. .


    The ghost head stopped in the distance, and Hua Yueling was a little hurried here, and those ghost fires surrounded him.Magic power poured out, and Hua Yueling''s body was surrounded by something similar to a current of water. Although this kind of thing could not cause enough damage to the ghost fires, the ghost fire obviously could not attack him in this situation.


    The surrounding ghost fire just surrounded Hua Yueling, there was nothing else to do.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity to rest now, Hua Yueling observed the ghost head in the distance and saw that it stopped in the distance without any movement, Hua Yueling waved his two-handed sword to clear away the remaining ghost fires.


    "You are the only one left."


    Looking at the ghost head in the distance, Hua Yueling felt that instead of waiting for it to attack, it would be better to rush over and attack by himself, which would be easier.After making a decision, he immediately acted, but in a blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the ghost head, but at the moment his figure emerged, a lot of magic power suddenly overflowed around the ghost head. Hua Yueling could know the situation brought about by the chaotic magic power without even thinking about it.


    "not good!"


    Hua Yueling screamed so loudly in her heart that she couldn''t let it explode here, otherwise it would go on at this level of destruction, and soon she wouldn''t know how much she could go.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t take care of a lot, even if he could bear the explosion, he charged up.Rushing in front of the ghost head, waving his two-handed sword and attacking it, this is really a bit, but the magic disorder has become more serious.

 1414 Chapter 1414

    Hua Yueling waved his two-handed sword, swept across with a biting unstoppable sword aura.The ghost head tried to explode, but Hua Yueling was faster than it, and provided enough sharpness, so that the ghost head''s attempt failed.


    The two-handed sword cut it in half, and then turned into magic power and floated in the air.Huayueling breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that her thoughts were still useful. The attack killed the ghost head and destroyed its self-detonation.


    If the inside of the castle, which was already dilapidated, exploded several times, Hua Yueling didn''t know what it would become.At that time, the castle will not collapse directly, even if it is a good result.


    After solving the monster here, Hua Yueling looked forward again. The road ahead was still very long, but there was also a passage on the side, and they didn''t know where they would lead.


    "Where should I go?"


    Abiasha came up to see him and asked after confirming that he was fine.


    "Um... I''ll take a look, here it seems... it''s up, you have to go up, from this side!"


    When Hua Yueling said so, she suddenly grabbed Abiasha''s hand and shocked her.But then she reacted, and followed Hua Yueling all the way to the side. According to Hua Yueling, they had to go upstairs from the side stairs before they could find the person they were looking for.


    "Is it here?"


    "Yes, it''s just on the upper level, but there seem to be other people besides it. After going up, I will take a look at the situation. I don''t know what those people are like."


    The two of them stepped on the broken stones all the way upstairs. During the period, they ran into some trouble. There was a hole in the middle of the stairs. Fortunately, the hole was not big, and it didn''t cost much to jump over.


    Abiasha was a little worried about this situation, mainly because the stairs did not look particularly strong, and it seemed that they might collapse at any time.But after Hua Yueling jumped over, she also summoned the courage to jump over like Hua Yueling, and stood firm. She couldn''t wait to ran forward, for fear that she would fall if she was too slow.


    "All right?"


    "Ok."


    After questioning her, Hua Yueling walked upstairs with her. The two of them weren''t fast enough. They walked upstairs along the stairs without rushing out.Peering his head to observe the outside, there are some broken bones in the passage, and some other things, which look like killed undead.


    "It seems that there are other people here."


    Hua Yueling murmured a word, he had already understood through the probing skills, and those people didn''t know the relationship with the ghost he encountered, and it would not feel like a friendly relationship.


    I approached the past silently, and could hear those people talking, they didn''t know what they were talking about, Hua Yueling felt that she didn''t quite understand.


    "Is that it?"


    "There should be nothing wrong, the so-called last survivor, only he knows the secret treasure hidden here."


    It sounds like the reason those people found the ghost was to get news of the secret treasure from it.There are five people in Nuo Da''s room, and there are six ghosts, but the ghosts seem to be imprisoned by something and cannot move.


    The ghost is struggling, but no matter how hard it struggles, there is no way to break free from that confinement.Hua Yueling couldn''t see his face clearly, not just because they were in a darker place. After all, those adventurers still had torches in their hands. The ghost itself was a translucent body, and the face could hardly be seen. Kind of.


    "What should I do? Those people don''t look like good people when they listen to them."


    Hua Yueling thought so, this is one aspect, but it is also a very important aspect.What''s more, he needs the help of ghosts, so these people are his enemies.


    "It''s best to knock them out, and kill them directly is not good."


    Thinking like this, he gestured to Abiasha behind him, motioning her to come to him.


    "I will go out for a while to attract their attention. Although they are quite large in number, their strength should not be that strong. Look at them and help me save the ghost if you can. It is our hope of leaving."


    "But are you okay alone?"


    Abiatha asked worriedly.


    "Even if they are not as strong as you, but after all, they still have five people. It is not easy to fight if they surround you?"


    "It''s okay, I can delay them. Don''t worry about this. Your goal is to save the ghost. After you save it, you can leave and take it to a safe place."


    "Row."


    Abiasha''s response was also very simple, nodding.


    After Hua Yueling finished telling her, she dashed into the room, and Hua Yueling appeared very suddenly. Before those people could react, he directly attacked.


    They simply didn''t think about being able to communicate with them peacefully, using their stealth ability to hide themselves, and not being lighthearted, those people never noticed the arrival of Hua Yueling at all.


    "Which one should we solve first?"


    Hua Yueling glanced around, focusing on the strongest person.


    "You are the one."


    What caught Hua Yueling''s attention was a particularly strong man with a two-handed giant sword on his back. Just looking at him would feel that he was different from others.This person''s strength is not bad, although it may not be the strongest, but it is definitely more troublesome to fight with him, it is better to solve it first.


    With such thoughts in mind, Huayueling moved lightly, these people were still discussing, and no one had discovered the existence of Huayueling.


    This was exactly what Hua Yueling wanted, as long as he passed carefully, he could even solve two in one go.


    Next to the big guy was a man who was shorter than him, and that man was dressed differently from him.The man carrying the two-handed giant sword was wearing that kind of iron armor, while the other man was wearing a magic robe, looking like a magician.


    "To solve two in one go, the number has been reduced by almost half this time, and it is a lot easier at once."


    Hua Yueling thought so, she had already come behind that person.He has good hiding skills, so he has not been discovered yet.


    "But it''s difficult to knock him out at once."


    The tall figure in front of her body was a bit too strong, even Hua Yueling would be a little timid to face such an enemy.If you want to stun the opponent without killing the opponent, you need some skills and some strength, but the strength cannot be used too much, otherwise it is likely to cause bad damage to the opponent.

 1415 Chapter 1415

    Hidden body and came behind the tall man, Hua Yueling hesitated a bit, but decided to try it, even if it failed.


    "But you still have to be prepared and be careful."


    With this thought lingering in his heart, he waved his hand and slammed it down.This blow is not only his own strength, but also contains the condensed magic power. After strengthening, this strength is unclear, and ordinary people can''t bear it, but it is not so effective for this kind of adventurer.


    The hand knife was swung down, and it hit the stout adventurer''s neck heavily this time. He was attacked without warning. The opponent didn''t notice Hua Yueling''s attack at all, and he didn''t even have time to react. Was knocked out.


    "Not bad, at least a lot easier than expected."


    Hua Yueling was still worried that his attack would not be effective, but now he was knocked out of the strong adventurer, he nodded in a good mood.But then he left the spot and went to the side of the magician next to him, and hit him with a punch.


    "You also give me a dream temporarily!"


    With a low roar, he waved his hand and hit him, attacking Huayueling twice, but did not stop at all.These two attacks were very useful when the opponent didn''t react, and they directly knocked the magician out.


    "who!"


    "Who!"


    Accompanied by the sound of consternation, the remaining three people quickly turned around to face the place where the two adventurers were standing, but their companions had now fainted two.


    Hua Yueling''s figure appeared, but instead of returning to the other party''s boring question, he rushed forward and the target was locked.


    The three people who were still stiff saw Hua Yueling''s movements and immediately acted. Among them, two melee adventurers stood in front of their companions, blocking Hua Yueling''s attack for him.The other one immediately took the opportunity to open the distance and reach the far distance.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do?!"


    The other party''s questioning Hua Yueling was a desire to answer without a word. He dodged from the attacks of the two enemies, and came to the side to kick out a kick.


    "clang!"


    A shield blocked his attack line and kicked on the shield violently, making a heavy sound.The person holding the shield backed back again and again, and Hua Yueling kicked it so hard that he almost couldn''t even hold the shield.


    "Huh... terrible strength!"


    Another adventurer took the opportunity to rush out from behind, holding an axe in both hands and slashing over.It looked like this was a heavy warrior, using an axe almost half a person tall.


    Either dodge or use the dwarf shield can resolve his attack, but Hua Yueling now thinks about offense, not like defending.So he just looked at the timing directly, let the opponent''s attack with the smallest amount of movement, got in front of the opponent, and when the opponent realized that the situation was not good, he hit the opponent''s chest with a punch.


    The other party was wearing an armor similar to iron armor, but Hua Yueling was not trying to do much damage to the other party, but only to disturb the other two people.


    He was attacked unpreparedly in the attacking state, and he had no ability to resist, so he was thrown into the air by Hua Yueling and hit the companion behind him.Accompanied by the sound of "chuchu" footsteps, neither of the two can control their bodies well, so they just swayed backwards.


    Hua Yueling ignored them, and now it was not the time to solve them, an arrow flew in the distance, and after dodging, Hua Yueling quickly approached the opponent.


    The archer in the distance also immediately hid away after attacking, trying to get a distance from Hua Yueling, but Hua Yueling was faster than him, and soon caught up.Although the two adventurers behind had stood up and tried their best to catch up, there was still no way to catch up, after all, Hua Yueling was too fast.


    "!"


    The archer took out the dagger and swept over after Hua Yueling approached. Hua Yueling went straight to grab his wrist, and knocked him out in the eyes of the opponent''s disbelief.


    "There are two left."


    Glancing at the place where the ghost was from the corner of his eye, he found that Abiatha had moved past quietly when they were fighting. The thing that suppressed the ghost was taken away and the ghost was released.


    However, he said he wanted Abiatha to leave soon, but whether it was Abiatha or the ghost, they stayed in place and watched the battle here, and didn''t mean to leave.


    She frowned slightly, but after all, there were only two enemies, so Hua Yueling directly greeted him.At this time, you can''t talk about those two people. Not only does it attract the enemy''s attention, but it''s also useless.


    Two-handed swords swept across, one of them was blocked with a shield, and the other was backed to hide behind.Looking at his movements, it was obvious that he wanted to attack after Hua Yueling attacked while he still hadn''t recovered, but his thoughts were about to be shattered.


    The two people didn''t notice that there was something about Abiatha and the ghost, and they were still fighting Hua Yueling, which was exactly what Hua Yueling meant.Just delay the other party.


    The two-handed sword smashed heavily on the defending shield of the opponent. Although the opponent had already taken precautions, he still did not expect that Hua Yueling could be so powerful in just one attack, and with his defense, he could not defend it.Being hit by a two-handed sword like this, he involuntarily stepped back, and then sat down on the ground, making it difficult to get up for a while.


    This gave Hua Yueling a chance, and he took the opportunity to catch up, but the figure hiding behind the opponent emerged at this time and attacked him.Hua Yueling was also well prepared, and swung his two-handed sword again. The opponent didn''t expect that Hua Yueling''s attack would connect so fast. For a while, he was a little rushed, and the attack had to stop and changed to defense.


    The weapon stood in front of him, barely blocking Huayueling¡¯s attack, but this time he was able to bear it. It was not a shield that was originally used to block, and it was blocked by using a weapon to block, but his state was not good. Well, the weapon was shot and flew out, and the whole person retreated back and forth and hit the teammate who had just gotten up, and the two fell down.


    "It''s now!"


    Hua Yueling took advantage of the situation and rushed over. Before the two people could react, they were knocked out by Hua Yueling.


    After solving all the enemies, Abiatha and the ghost also moved over.Hua Yueling gathered all the adventurers who had fainted on the ground, and then asked the ghost if they had rope tied up these people first.

 1416 Chapter 1416 Ghosts Request

    "Maybe in the next room."


    The ghost spoke in a language that Hua Yueling didn''t understand, and when he saw his head tilted a little puzzled, the ghost took the initiative to look for it.


    "Abiasha, you go with it, it can''t bring the rope over."


    "Ok."


    Abiasha nodded and went out with the ghosts, and they came back soon after.I actually found the rope. It is said that there is a place to put things nearby. Many of the things inside have been broken, but some of them are still intact. These ropes are one of those things that are intact.


    Hua Yueling used these ropes to tie up the people he had knocked out, and then looked at the ghost next to her.


    "What should they do? You decide."


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to spend too much time on this kind of thing, so she decided to leave it to the ghost to decide, no matter what it wanted.I don''t have the energy to manage so much, fighting is enough, not to mention other things, and there are still many things he needs to do now.


    After tying up these people, they were put aside and piled together. Hua Yueling looked at the ghost, but when he saw the ghost did not move, he turned around and walked outside.


    The ghost watched them walk out of this room. After waiting outside the door, the ghost floated out and came to them.


    "solved?"


    The ghost nodded.


    "The things we said before..."


    "No problem." The ghost replied in a less proficient language. Hua Yueling was actually surprised when he heard it at first. He thought that the ghost could not speak, but now it seems that he thought something was wrong.It''s not that it won''t, it''s just that there has been no chance to speak.


    "please."


    "I need your help with something." The ghost did not have the idea of ??taking Hua Yueling to that place right away, but instead wanted to ask him for other things.Hua Yueling was taken aback for a moment, but still did not refuse, nodded, ready to listen.


    "Help me kill it."


    The ghost raised his head and looked up. Hua Yueling looked up with its movements, and he could see that the top of his head suddenly became transparent. In a hall, sitting on a huge throne was a skeleton in armor. .


    He seems to be a skeleton general, who looks very powerful.


    "Kill it?"


    Hua Yueling asked somewhat unexpectedly. Through it begging herself so much, it seemed that there should be a deep relationship between the ghost and General Skeleton.However, it is not so easy to get rid of General Skeleton. It depends on the dark big sword in his hand that is not an easy one to provoke.


    The two-handed sword was taller than his man, and it was not made of magical power, it was full of death, and it seemed to be made using other methods.If this weapon is hit, it can be quite uncomfortable, and it may even be unbearable.


    If possible, Huayueling would want to refuse. Only she and Abiasha were too difficult to look at, but after all, it was the ghost who asked her.And he still has something to ask others... Although he said that even if he refused, the ghost would not say anything, but Hua Yueling nodded and agreed.


    "I am not necessarily its opponent, but I will try and try to fight it."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter if you lose, don''t be killed."


    "Well, don''t worry about this."


    "Let''s take a rest, you are all over in the Hong Kong war, just go like this is not its opponent. I will prepare something for you, and wait until I come back.


    The ghost was about to float away after saying that, but Hua Yueling stopped it and asked if he should go and help together.However, the ghost rejected Hua Yueling''s idea and asked him to just wait here without any help.


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha found a place to sit down casually, and couldn''t find a good place to rest here.


    After sitting down, the two people looked around at a loss, and finally knocked down together.After staring at each other for a while, they all smiled suddenly, and they laughed more and more happily.


    "A lot of things have happened."


    Hua Yueling thought of the people she had met and knew in the world of illusion and couldn''t help but sigh.I know so many people here, but when I leave, I will be alone again.


    Speaking of this, these people should be just past moments in their own memory, and they may never run into them in future life.Thinking about it this way is actually quite meaningless. Hua Yueling feels that every encounter is an important beauty to him, and he doesn''t want to throw it away easily.


    Abiasha''s profile is very beautiful, she is talking, her mouth is constantly moving.She waved her hand, very lively, with endless words in her mouth, but Hua Yueling didn''t understand what she said at all.


    "That''s good too." Muttered inwardly, Hua Yueling didn''t say this idea of ??her own. No matter where she came from, or things in the illusion space, she couldn''t say it to others casually. of.


    The two sat down and rested, and there was nothing to do for a while, waiting for the ghost to return.They also don''t know exactly what the ghost is doing, but there must be something important, which may be of great help to the next action.


    Lie down and close your eyes and rest.Hua Yueling had a hunch that the next battle should be the most important one.After all, they have reached this point, and he can see the huge body of the skeleton, which is not to say that he can win casually.


    Not long afterwards, the ghost came back, and also brought back a ring, which he gave to Hua Yueling.


    "This is for you," said the ghost and handed over the ring. Hua Yueling hesitated, but he didn''t show it. He took it directly. It would be dangerous to get a ring in such a place. Ah, "This ring contains weapons for combat. Use it."


    "How should this ring be used?"


    Although Hua Yueling could guess it, he still asked about it, mainly because he was a little worried and didn''t want to try.


    "Just put it on and you can use it. The weapons inside are for you to use. They are all magic weapons, which are suitable for dealing with skeletons."


    Now that it said so, Hua Yueling hesitated a little, but chose to believe it, put the ring on her finger, and then tried to use the ring.Fortunately, the ghost did not lie to him. This ring is really a storage ring with many weapons inside. Hua Yueling chose the best weapon based on her observation.

 1417 Chapter 1417 Fierce Battle

    "Abiasha, you also choose a weapon to use and see which one to use."


    Hua Yueling asked Abiasha to look for it to see if there was any weapon suitable for her.In fact, there are still many weapons, whether they are bows and arrows or knives and daggers.


    He still hopes that Abiasha can choose a suitable weapon, so that it will be easier to fight afterwards.


    After Abiatha made some choices, she finally took out a bow, arrow and dagger that looked similar to Hua Yueling''s hand.Both of these weapons are bright weapons, and they are quite effective against undead creatures like skeletons.


    After the weapon was taken out, the ghost retreated subconsciously. This kind of weapon was also very terrifying to it, and it didn''t even dare to approach Hua Yueling and the others.


    "Thank you for the weapon, let us come to the next battle, we will meet it up."


    Hua Yueling tried the weapon, the two-handed sword shone with golden light, and it felt pretty good to use.There is still some difference between the handle and his handle, but the difference is not so big, it can be used.


    Abiasha also tried it. At first, she was still a little uncomfortable. It should be that the bow required more strength than the one she used before.But after trying a few times, it''s much better, just get used to it.


    "There is no problem?"


    After Hua Yueling tried for a while, she felt that it was almost done, so she asked her.Abiasha nodded, indicating that there is no problem.


    "Then let''s set off." Huayueling took a step out and turned to look at the ghost not far away. "You can find a safe place for a while, and we will find you later."


    "The lowest floor, the lowest room,"


    "Okay, right, the bottom room, I remember it. We will go over when we finish solving the problem here."


    "Be careful, it''s very strong, it''s not one or two that died in its hands."


    "Don''t worry, we will be careful. If we can''t fight, we will run away, hope we can escape."


    "If you run away, come to the lower level, I can take you out, don''t force it."


    After the ghost said these words, he turned and left reluctantly. It didn''t turn around and floated far before turning around to look at them.Huayueling and Abiatha have already moved on along the road, as long as they are going up one floor along the stairs, it won''t be long before the skeleton is located.


    After going upstairs, Hua Yueling and the others found that the road was still quite quiet, without any enemy''s obstruction, allowing them to pass easily.However, they did not relax their vigilance because of this. Instead, they became more cautious. The two of them walked forward cautiously. When they reached the end of the road, they turned a corner, and not far away was a closed door.


    Speaking of it, it''s a very high level, but there are not many traces of damage here, which makes people feel very strange.


    "You have to open the door yourself, but this is dangerous. Abiasha, you stand behind and protect me a little bit. I''ll open the door."


    "give it to you."


    Abiasha also knew that handing over to Hua Yueling was the best choice, so she didn''t say anything, and took two steps back, giving way to some distance.Hua Yueling stepped forward, pressed her hands on the door, and pushed it inside.


    In the heavy sound, the door was pushed open little by little, but the situation that Hua Yueling expected to be attacked did not happen.The skeletons inside are quite moral, and they don''t seem to be able to do anything until they enter.


    Looking inside, he saw a huge skeleton, almost three or four times his height, standing up almost to the height of the top floor, and it was slowly walking over.


    "Abiasha, come in quickly!"


    Hua Yueling reminded Abiasha who was waiting behind her, and at the same time she rushed in and stepped aside.Staring at the huge skeleton, Hua Yueling waited, waiting for the other person to come over.


    The bones of the huge skull''s mouth opened and closed, and it seemed to want to say something, but maybe it was because of the skull, so it couldn''t speak at all.


    Only the sound of bitter head collision and its footsteps can be heard.The huge two-handed sword was carried in its hands, rubbing the ground and moving towards this side.


    Hua Yueling watched the opponent''s movements. Skeleton hadn''t made any hostile movements yet, but it looked dangerous.


    "Abiasha, be farther away, don''t stand with me, otherwise you may be affected!"


    With a reminder to Abiatha, Hua Yueling also clenched the two-handed sword with light power.This two-handed sword is more difficult to control than the one he is familiar with. After all, it is a longer sword, and it will take some time to master it completely.


    But the battle is not a problem, although it is likely to be affected, but the problem should still be minor.


    Hua Yueling ran to the right, while Abiasha ran to the left, and the two ran in different directions.Skeleton chased them, but almost always chased Hua Yueling.Did not care about Abiatha who ran to the other side.


    This fits Hua Yueling''s mind, so he feels very happy.That''s good, he thought so, and didn''t rush to attack, but waited to see how the skeleton attacked.


    There is still a distance between the two sides. At least Huayueling can''t attack at such a distance, but the skeleton is different. His two-handed swords slammed up and swept straight away, accompanied by pitch blackness. The light, that burst of light attacked faster than the two-handed sword.


    The range of the attack was so great that it was unrealistic to just dodge in this way, Hua Yueling also frowned embarrassed.If you jump up this time, then the next attack will be difficult to dodge.


    "Run forward?"


    Hua Yueling observed it. Although there was a gap in front of him, the speed of the skeleton attack was too fast, even if it was too late to rush over.So the best way is to block the first wave of offensive, and then dodge the two-handed sword behind.


    "let me try!"


    The dwarf shield was erected on the side, and the magic power formed a thin film on it to protect the dwarf shield.In this case, the damage that the magic attack can cause is relatively small, and there should be no problem in this case.


    Hua Yueling thought so, and was also observing. He must react very quickly. After all, the magic attack is a physical attack, and he has to dodge. If he used the Dwarf Shield to defend against physical attacks like this, he was looking for death, and he didn''t think his power could be compared to such a huge skeleton.

 1418 Chapter 1418

    "clang!"


    In the heavy sound, Hua Yueling didn''t even stop, and the beaten back stepped back. His expression changed and he immediately put away the dwarf shield.Then he jumped into the air with one force before his feet were still standing.


    This time, his reaction was fast enough, his two-handed sword attack was fierce enough, not only the magic power shot out, but also brought a terrible wind, that was the aura from its attack.


    After Huayueling jumped up, she jumped over the two-handed sword. The two-handed sword swept through the air under the control of the skeleton, but Huayueling''s dodge was fast enough.Although the two-handed sword posed a great threat to Hua Yueling, it was not able to hurt him, so he dodged it.


    "Huh... it''s really dangerous to fight this kind of enemy."


    Hua Yueling thought about this, and rushed to the skeleton. If he thought about it this way, instead of waiting for the opponent to attack, he might as well take the initiative to contact the opponent.At a close enough distance, the opponent''s attack has no effect, and there is no way to use a two-handed sword to attack, so don''t worry too much.


    The idea is like this, but whether it works or not has to be said otherwise.Hua Yueling mainly tried it. It would be good if he could, but if it didn''t work, he would be able to back up in time to avoid the attack of the skeleton.


    When he got close, Hua Yueling attacked the past with a two-handed sword, and slashed heavily on the skeleton''s legs with his two-handed sword.The cut was not light, but there was still no bone that could destroy the skeleton. The skeleton didn''t even move. After all, it has such a huge body. How could it be possible that such an attack could cause enough damage.


    Skeleton raised his foot and stepped on Hua Yueling, but this action was relatively slow, so Hua Yueling had plenty of time to dodge.He dodged aside, avoiding the skeleton''s attack, and then swung his two-handed sword and chopped it down, slashing heavily on the skeleton''s feet.


    The skeleton''s bones are very hard, and Hua Yueling''s two consecutive attacks failed to cause much damage to it.However, Hua Yueling had already been mentally prepared, so she didn''t worry much about this.


    Attacking once or twice has no effect, so attack a few more times. Anyway, as long as the number of attacks is enough, the skeleton will definitely fall.


    The skeleton bent down and grabbed his other hand without a weapon.Huayueling dodged her body and attacked again.Abiatha in the distance also uses long-range attacks to help him harass the skeletons, but the effect is not very good, and the attack power of the skeletons can only be said to be average.


    If they don''t change their weapons, they probably won''t have any deterrent power. Fortunately, they all changed their weapons, so they can bring some attacks that scare them.The bombardment of weapons with light power on its body actually caused much more damage than ordinary attacks.


    The pitch black aura on the skeleton has weakened a bit, and the bones have been damaged a bit, but these are still relatively small.


    "Come again!"


    In this way, the two sides are attacking you and me. Although Hua Yueling will be taken by some of the Skeleton''s attack methods, but more of them still avoid, but even so, he has suffered a lot of injuries.


    "Huh, huh... Although the movements are slow, they are really strong in combat, not so easy."


    Hua Yueling had expected this a long time ago, but thinking that it was different from a real battle, Hua Yueling felt a bit too uncomfortable.This kind of battle is really too entangled. Fortunately, for the time being, the attack of the skeleton is only a few tricks. As long as you are prepared, it is basically impossible to be hit again.


    Fighting with the skeleton in this way, Hua Yueling had already escaped from the situation when it fell into the wind at the beginning. Although it cannot be said to have the upper hand, at least it has not been directly suppressed by the skeleton.Thinking about it, it was really dangerous just now. When the skeleton attacked for the first time, it was far away from it, so that it could exert its weapon performance.


    Now it''s pretty good. At close range, the skeleton''s attack power has dropped a lot, making him a lot easier.


    Hua Yueling constantly used various methods to attack, and the two-handed sword kept bombarding the skeleton''s body.Either its calf or its feet, but his attack did not cause enough damage to the skeleton.The skeleton is obviously just a skeleton, but it is quite resistant.


    "It''s amazing, nothing happened yet."


    After some attacks, Hua Yueling stepped back a bit, thinking a little surprised.His attack has exhausted his full power, and the weapon he uses is a bright weapon that is more advantageous to this kind of enemy, but even so it has not been able to cause effective damage, although the skeleton''s legs and feet have been damaged. , But still different from what he imagined.


    "Isn''t there even such an attack can be directly destroyed, do you have to use a stronger attack?"


    Abiatha in the distance was also attacking, but Abiatha was hiding near the door. At first, she saw the scene when Hua Yueling was attacked. If she was attacked by a skeleton, she would not I feel that I can do better than Hua Yueling.If she was stared at and attacked by the skeleton, she herself didn''t know what to do to escape.


    The skeleton''s weapon slammed down to the ground forcefully, and it hit the place where Hua Yueling was, but Hua Yueling had been prepared for a long time.He made a judgment as soon as the skeleton attacked from the top of his head, and then quickly stepped away from the spot, went straight under the skeleton of the skeleton, and came to the other side. The skeleton''s attack naturally failed.


    However, the aftermath caused by the smashing of the two-handed sword on the ground still had some impact. Hua Yueling originally wanted to attack immediately, but the action was still a little slower and could not attack.


    "We can only wait for the next time."


    Hua Yueling is extremely cautious when fighting with the opponent. Only after the opponent makes an attack will find a chance to attack the opponent. Otherwise, if his attack is before the opponent, it is quite dangerous for him. of.


    Skeleton backed away and opened the distance between him, but how could Hua Yueling let him get what he wanted, and immediately caught up.The other hand of the skeleton in the sky was waving, and without seeing any special movements, the magic power was condensed to form more than a dozen dark magic light balls, which tracked and attacked Huayueling one by one. , Hua Yueling kept dodging, the pace of tracking was slowed down.


    "No, you can''t let it pull the distance, otherwise it should be dangerous again!"


    This kind of enemy is a bit too difficult to deal with, and Hua Yueling has no choice but to put herself in a favorable position as much as possible.

 1419 Chapter 1419 Range Attack

    Hua Yueling chased after Dao Skeleton''s body, waving his two-handed sword and slashing at it.This is not the first attack, nor the last attack.


    The attack was full of strength and hit the skeleton''s calf heavily. After a slightly heavy sound, the skeleton raised his foot and stepped on it.


    "!"


    Hua Yueling quickly retracted his weapon and dodged to the side. His attack was also quite powerful, but he still couldn''t cause enough damage.The skeleton giant didn''t know any secrets, even if it used a weapon that was very unfavorable to it, there was still no way to cause it enough damage.


    Observing its movements and the appearance of the place where it was attacked, Hua Yueling found that her attack was still effective. The skeleton''s calf and foot bones were destroyed a lot, and its bones still Part of it seems to have been cleared away by the power of light and turned into fly ash.


    "You should work harder!"


    It''s not that the attack has no effect, but it hasn''t caused enough damage.Hua Yueling took a deep breath, thinking that she must work harder.


    Abiatha''s attack continued in the distance. Her attack hit the skeleton''s body and head, but the result was similar to him, and even weaker than him.There is no way, Abiasha would have been weaker than him in strength, and Hua Yueling had long expected that it would not cause enough damage.


    Abiatha''s attack power is not enough, but it can help Hua Yueling contain the skeleton and cause some damage to it. Although this damage may not be seen by the skeleton itself, it is enough. Up.


    The two-handed sword was waving and attacking towards the skeleton. After the attack, Huayueling noticed the crisis and dodged aside, but his feet had just fallen to the ground, and then the attack of the skeleton followed. Huayueling had no time to rest. Had to continue to dodge.However, no matter how he dodges, he is basically beside the skeleton. He will not take the initiative to leave from here. After all, the danger level will increase a lot when he reaches a distance, even if he wants to dodge more of the range of the skeleton. Attacks are very difficult.


    The skull opened its mouth wide, and a pair of bones and feet kept stomping on the ground. There seemed to be some noise in its mouth, but it was only the sound of bones colliding when listening carefully.


    It waved its arms angrily, and dark power gathered on its body.Before Hua Yueling waited for the other party to act, he realized that the situation was not good. The other party obviously wanted to use some big move. Under this move, he didn''t think he would be able to dodge it.


    "How to do?!"


    Hua Yueling thought anxiously, and he also became a little worried.He had personally felt the attack of the skeleton. It was indeed strong enough. In this case, if it was really a big move, it would be better to stay away.


    Thinking of this, Huayueling decisively retreats, and at the same time he gestured towards Abiatha in the distance, telling her to hide away, how far away she can hide, and don¡¯t hang around nearby. .Abiatha should have understood his gestures, nodded at him, and quickly backed away.


    Both of them stretched enough distance, but when Hua Yueling stopped, the skeleton also moved. Seeing its arm back shock, there was no unnecessary movement, Hua Yueling felt the oppression. sense.


    A strong pressure struck him, and he blocked his eyes with one hand, squinting to stare at the skeleton''s next movement.


    "call¡­¡­"


    I took a nervous breath and exhaled it again.Hua Yueling watched motionlessly, and did not see any movement of the skeleton. The powerful aura and the magic power surged out, like a whirlpool, sweeping in all directions.


    "Is it such an attack?"


    But this is not over yet, I saw many black balls appearing on the skull''s head. These balls are magic balls formed by magic power. Several magic balls attacked Huayueling and Abiasha respectively. .


    "It''s not easy to dodge, and..."


    Skeleton was holding a large sword with both hands tightly in his hand, looking at this side with a stern eye.


    Hua Yueling felt the concentration of magic power in the air. He was thinking about whether this attack could be blocked. It would be very difficult to avoid it.


    "It can only be blocked!"


    He still doesn''t know what Abiatha will do, but he hopes that there will be nothing wrong with Abiatha.This kind of attack is more difficult to dodge, but if there is a place to jump up, there is no big problem.


    A layer of brilliance appeared on the surface of the dwarf shield. This was not the magic used by Hua Yueling herself, but the power of the scroll.The scroll was obtained from Master Gelucci, so it must be enough to deal with this situation.


    "clang!"


    The magic impact on the shield made a crisp sound, and Hua Yueling stood firm without moving.


    The skeleton flew up, stepping on heavy footsteps, raising his two-handed sword high, and swept across.The blade peak of the two-handed sword was shining with pitch-black light, and Hua Yueling was almost certain that if she was touched by that, she would have suffered serious injuries.


    This attack was heavy enough, but fortunately, Hua Yueling was also prepared long ago. He moved at the moment the skeleton flew over, he rushed over, and then dived directly under the skeleton.


    His reaction was very quick this time, but in the blink of an eye, the person went to the other side.Although the skeleton''s attack was fast enough, there was no way to catch up with his speed.


    After dodging, Hua Yueling''s two-handed sword also condensed magic power, waving his two-handed sword and slashing over.


    Amidst a slightly crisp sound, the skeleton''s leg was cut off by him, and one leg was cut off suddenly. The skeleton couldn''t react. He sat down on the ground and couldn''t stand up.


    "Okay, the attack really worked. If you continue to attack like this..."


    Hua Yueling thought so, but Skeleton didn''t care that his leg was cut off. He saw his two-handed sword swept over again, Hua Yueling jumped to the side, and jumped directly over the two-handed sword.But this is also quite dangerous. At least Hua Yueling was scared into a cold sweat. Although it was also affected by the wind brought up by the sweeping, but fortunately, the degree of influence was not so great, so he did not. And injured.


    Falling on the ground, Hua Yueling rushed forward, but after a few steps after she ran, the skeleton grabbed it with the other hand. Naturally, Hua Yueling couldn''t let it catch it. She saw the timing and jumped hard. He reached the claw that the skeleton stretched out, and then he continued to rush forward along the skeleton''s arm.

 1420 Chapter 1420 The Last "Gift"

    Skeleton naturally wouldn''t let Hua Yueling pass so easily. After running without two steps, Skeleton''s hand moved to the side. Hua Yueling couldn''t stand firmly on it, so she had to jump off.But before he jumped down, the Skeleton''s attack was already brewing. It was another attack. The two-handed sword was cut down by it with one hand. If it really hits this time, it will be a big trouble.


    Hua Yueling quickly jumped to the side, but this was not enough. Accompanied by the two-handed sword, there was terrible magic power. The magic bombarded the ground and exploded. At that moment, even Hua Yueling felt fear.


    It was a very, very terrifying magic power. The deep darkness made people feel incredible, shuddering in their hearts, and didn''t dare to face it.


    Hua Yueling stayed in this state of mind for a while, but soon he recovered. He had already jumped to the side to avoid the skeleton''s attack, but he still felt that this was not enough.He quickly figured out a way, the two-handed sword tip put a little harder on the ground, and then the whole person jumped back again with the help of this strength.This pulls the distance away, and at the same time the skeleton''s attack has also landed on the ground.


    Accompanied by a heavy sound, Hua Yueling found that not only the place hit by the two-handed sword, but also some places next to it were smashed, and the ground showed a tendency to be suppressed.It was smashed and sunk, and this attack was really powerful.


    "Huh... Fortunately, I dodged again, otherwise it would be terrible enough."


    The opponent didn''t just use the two-handed sword to attack, otherwise such an attack would not be a threat to him.And the reason why the other party would make such an attack when he knew this situation must have other ideas. After Hua Yueling dodged this time, she found that she was right. That''s what the other party thought. I underestimated its use of such an attack method, if I didn''t pay attention, I would really get caught.


    Hua Yueling took advantage of this opportunity to advance immediately. When she got closer, she didn''t rush to attack, but followed the skeleton''s body lying on the ground all the way up. After reaching the top, the two-handed sword aimed at the skull''s head and chopped it down. .


    With a crisp sound, the skull''s head was cracked, and its head seemed much weaker than other parts.


    However, after only attacking, he was stopped by the skeleton, and the hand next to him slapped over. Hua Yueling hurriedly jumped forward and jumped directly along the skeleton''s arm.Along the way, I came to the shoulder of the skeleton. Although it is relatively safe, it is also relatively speaking. In fact, it feels quite insecure no matter where it is on the skeleton.


    The two-handed sword slashed violently, and directly slashed heavily on the face of the skeleton, leaving only a few traces.


    "Ok?"


    However, Hua Yueling also found a different place. Skeleton was particularly afraid of things of the light element, such as the two-handed sword in his hand that had the power of light.At the moment he attacked, he subconsciously dodged and covered his face with his hands.


    There was nothing in the skull''s big eye sockets, only the skeleton remained.


    Abiatha''s attack continued, but due to the long distance, her attack was much weaker, basically there was no way to cause much damage to the skeleton.Because of this, Skeleton basically ignored her and kept attacking him with Hua Yueling as a target.


    Abiatha herself understood this, and she wanted to help Hua Yueling too, so after discovering that her attack still had no effect, she decided to move forward.After getting closer, she aimed at the skull and shot at the head. Although she didn''t know how much damage it could cause, it was at least more useful than before.


    After getting close, she attacked again. This time the effect was not bad. The arrow hit the skull''s head. With the sound, its bones seemed to have been purified by the light, and a small hole appeared.


    "Yes, if this goes on, it should be able to penetrate its bones."


    It is still very difficult for enemies like skeletons to judge how to kill them. It is better if they are ordinary, but it is very difficult to face such a huge skeleton.After all, I have attacked so many times, so far I don''t feel much change.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    Abiatha took out a few arrows in succession, drew the bow and shot the arrows, the arrows gleamed with light, and shot out with the power of light.


    Hua Yueling jumped onto the skull''s head at this time, and slashed heavily with his two-handed sword.The edge peak of the two-handed sword was severely chopped down.


    "Crack!"


    With a series of attacks, Hua Yueling and Abiasha were dealing with Skeleton. As time passed, Skeleton fell more and more disadvantaged, and gradually there was no way to compete with Hua Yueling and the others.


    "It''s almost there."


    Hua Yueling stared at the skeleton. The skeleton now had one leg broken, and his head was almost destroyed, and his movements became slower and slower.It seems that it may stop at any time.


    The skeleton made a strange noise, and again raised his two-handed sword high.Two withered hands grabbed the hilt of the two-handed sword and lifted it high above the head. The terrifying magic power quickly gathered on the two-handed sword.


    "Sometimes what kind of attack?"


    Hua Yueling jumped off the skull''s head, not forgetting to inform Abiasha to hide.In fact, even if he didn''t talk about Abiatha, he knew that, after all, the skeleton''s movements were so obvious that it didn''t seem like a good thing no matter how you looked at it.


    The two retreated a long distance, but in the process of retreating, the magic power condensed in the two-handed sword suddenly burst out.The entire room was involved in the explosion, Hua Yueling felt the strong impact, and quickly speeded up, but even so, it was extremely difficult to avoid it.


    "Abiasha, hurry up, or we will be buried underneath!"


    Hua Yueling reminded Abiatha loudly, but Abiatha also increased her speed to the fastest speed. It is almost impossible to achieve a faster speed, but she still worked hard to avoid being buried in the ground.


    The two people came to the doorway along the way, but they had not run out yet. The impact from the explosion behind them came to their back. Both of them were directly knocked out by the impact. There was no way to control their bodies. The impact was really real. It is full of strength, and there is no time to block.


    Both of them were directly knocked out, hit the wall and fell to the ground.


    "Are you OK?"


    Hua Yueling tried to get up and asked Abiasha next to her.

 1421 Chapter 1421 Collapse

    Hua Yueling fell heavily to the ground, he got up very hard, and immediately looked at Abiasha next to him.Although Abiasha also fell to the ground, it seemed that the situation was OK and not that bad. She did not pass out in a coma, but fell to the ground basically without any movement.


    With both hands crawling on the ground, Hua Yueling patted Abiasha on the shoulder and asked her about her situation.


    "Abiasha, are you okay?"


    "No...nothing..."


    Abiasha answered his question with difficulty. Although his hands were moving, but there was no way to get up, still lying on the ground without any movement.


    "Is it all right? Is it hurt somewhere?"


    Hua Yueling was paying attention to her while asking, but it didn''t seem to be a big problem.While thinking about this, he looked to the side again and looked at the room with the open door. The skeleton was gone inside. With the sound of "boom boom", the skeleton was hit by a lot of falling rocks.


    It seems that the skeleton is basically impossible to survive, but the last move even hurts himself, it is also quite powerful.It didn''t think about anything else at all, or it knew that even if the fighting continued, the result would not change.


    In the end, Hua Yueling and the others won. Although it was difficult to win, they still won.


    After dusting the dirt on his body, Hua Yueling motioned to Abiasha to rest for a while, while he got up and walked inside.People can still stand near the door, and even further inside, they are completely crushed by a lot of rocks and piled into a hill.


    Fortunately, although this kind of attack is powerful, it is at most in a room. If the attack''s power is increased a little bit, it will be troublesome, and it is very likely that the entire floor will be affected.Fortunately, the final result was not bad, Hua Yueling and the others did not really fall into this dilemma.


    "But it''s over. It should have been smashed to death in it. It is estimated that there will be no more reaction."


    Hua Yueling turned around inside, although she wanted to find a place to observe the situation of the skeleton, but unfortunately she couldn''t find a place to observe, so she had to give up this idea.


    "Forget it, what else to observe, it''s impossible to survive anyway."


    Hua Yueling didn''t think that the skeleton could survive this situation. Even with its strong body, it would not be possible to survive under the pressure of so many large or small rocks.


    Turning around, he was about to walk away. At the moment he turned, there was a sudden movement behind him. When he piled up, he rolled down and fell on the ground to a distance.


    Hua Yueling was taken aback by the sound, and immediately turned around and looked back, but as soon as he turned around, there was no movement, and the other party seemed to be playing a game with him.


    "It can not be?"


    Someone stared at the "high mountain" formed by piles of rocks in disbelief. Couldn''t it be killed by such a mess?How can it be done in that case?


    Maybe it''s an illusion, it''s just another stone falling.Hua Yueling still couldn''t believe that the skeleton could still survive in this situation and was not killed.


    Anxiously, he picked up the weapon and walked over cautiously.Every step he took, he felt the ground seemed to shake, but he still couldn''t believe that the skeletons were not dead.


    "Shishan" was shaking slowly, something was breaking free from it, it seemed to be a skeleton.Gradually, the broken stones on the rocky mountain fell down, no matter how big or small, and hit the ground with a sound, and a lot of smoke and dust flew up.


    When she reached a place very close, Hua Yueling held the two-handed sword tightly with both hands, and stared at the shaking Shishan without moving her breath.


    At the door, Abiasha did not know when he heard the movement, and stood there with a solemn expression, clutching the longbow tightly in his hand, with arrows on it.


    Hua Yueling didn''t realize this, and almost all his energy was focused on the things in front of him.But what made him feel relieved was that the skeleton''s condition seemed to be much worse. Although he kept trying to get out, there was no way to get out anyway.


    The stone above rolled down some, but this did not affect the fact that it continued to be buried below.


    Hua Yueling relaxed a little, but still stared at the pile of stones very nervously, and couldn''t be sure what happened until the last moment.


    The more you can do this, the more you can''t let your guard down, otherwise, if the skeletons really break out of the ground, it will be a troublesome thing again.


    Having just experienced a fierce battle, Hua Yueling needs a rest.


    This situation continued for a while, and I didn''t know if the skeleton had lost strength or what happened. The stone mountain in front of him slowly returned to tranquility. There was no movement, and the stones on it were allowed to fall.


    With the heavy sound and dust flying, Hua Yueling also retreated.


    "It looks like it is really dead this time, there shouldn''t be any reaction anymore."


    Hua Yueling arrived at the door, glanced at Abiasha beside her and said softly.Although it was not because of their own hands that there was no way to confirm the situation, but being pressed down like this, and the skeleton did not move, it should be really dead.


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha did not rush to leave, but waited at the door for a while, observing whether there would be any movement.But until they left here, there was no movement in Shishan.


    All the way down, just when they came downstairs, Hua Yueling and the others heard a loud noise, as if something had been smashed down, and there was a noise when something broke.Hua Yueling and Abiasha glanced at each other, and they didn''t care about going down, and quickly turned and returned upstairs.


    "what!"


    Back to the outside of the room, Hua Yueling and the others looked inside and found that things were quite different from what they had imagined.


    "Will you come out using this method?"


    Hua Yueling saw a large area of ??damage in the room, where the skeletons and stone mountains were piled up.It seemed that the floor couldn''t withstand the heavy pressure, and it was also affected by the magic of the skeleton''s usefulness before. After insisting on it for a while, it still declared a failure, it was broken and completely disintegrated.


    When I came to the edge of the hole and looked down, I could see that the stone mountain became another image, but I could vaguely see the skeleton body, buried in it motionless.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, but if you keep smashing it like this... Forget it, if you want to do so much, you should go back!"

 1422 Chapter 1422

    Coming to the lowest level along the way, Hua Yueling used the exploration skills to find the place where the ghost was. They found the ghost in the past.


    The ghost was in a relatively small room, and when he saw them coming, he nodded at them.


    "You killed it?"


    The ghost should have heard the sound from upstairs.But after all, it was such a big noise that it was impossible to hear it, so Hua Yueling nodded.


    "But it''s still not certain. In the end, it used a very powerful attack and directly destroyed the room. He was smashed by falling rocks from the top of the damaged roof. Although I thought about it later, but in the end there was no response. I think it should be dead."


    After listening to his words, the ghost showed a somewhat surprised expression, and then lowered his head as if he was thinking about something.


    "Can you wait, I want to go and see."


    "Yes, let''s go with you."


    "Trouble you." The ghost usually asked Huayueling and Abiatha to return to the floor where the skeleton''s body was.


    "Right here, the skeleton should be underneath."


    The ghost floated over there, and Hua Yueling followed with a little worry, but there was no way he could only follow the bottom of the hill.


    "Are you okay in the past alone?"


    Hua Yueling asked worriedly.If the skeleton hadn''t died, it would still be dangerous for it to go in alone, but the ghost himself didn''t worry much, and just continued to float forward.


    Watching its back with worry from behind, until its figure disappeared in the hill, Hua Yueling still watched there nervously.There is no way to relax.


    Abiatha was right beside him, watching there with him, and waiting a little anxiously.


    The ghost floated out, and the expression on his face was a bit complicated, which contained both joy and loss and sadness.But overall it is not in a good mood.


    This is understandable. After all, this skeleton should have a very close relationship with it, but Hua Yueling and the others don''t know what the relationship is.


    "I''m lost." After the ghost calmed down, he bowed to Hua Yueling and the others, and then said, "Please come with me, two of you. The ancient teleportation formation is hidden at the lowest end here, and I will take two past."


    "sorry to bother you."


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha also hurriedly thanked it, but the ghost didn''t say anything and just turned around and left here.It can be seen that it is still not in a good mood, it is not even as fast as when it moved, and it does not have to move its eyes to look at the room.No matter how you look at it, it''s quite absent-minded.


    "If there is anything else that you care about, let''s deal with it first. Our side is not so anxious."


    Hua Yueling looked at Abiatha next to her and asked her thoughts. Abiatha did not oppose his ideas, but did not react too much.


    "No, how can I continue to delay the two of you, I originally forced the two to help, but now..."


    "Don¡¯t think so much. We also need to rest. After all, we have just fought such a powerful opponent. If we don¡¯t take a good rest, then we can¡¯t take good action. Let¡¯s rest here for a while. Do what you need to do first. Finish, don''t affect your mood."


    "¡­¡­Thank you."


    The ghost bowed to them, thanked them again, and then turned around and returned.Hua Yueling and Abiasha looked at each other, both of them showed a slight smile, and went back outside the gate to find a place to sit.


    Hua Yueling and the others sat down to rest, while the ghost took advantage of the present time to take action. Hua Yueling and the others didn¡¯t know what it was going to do, they saw its figure drifting among the piles of rocks. It disappeared in there.


    The two people stared at the pile of rocks, and none of them spoke.What will the ghost do?They were all curious about it, but no one could answer their questions, nor did the ghost himself.


    After a while, a burst of light enveloped the pile of stones, and no movement was seen from the ghost, and the stones suddenly shook.After a short period of time, the stones piled up on the top fell down, and it seemed that the skeleton that was inside had disappeared.


    But I still didn''t see the ghost coming out, it was still inside, or it went to other places, anyway, I couldn''t see her for a while.


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha leaned back, both of them closed their eyes and started to rest.Hua Yueling feels quite tired, but Abiasha''s fatigue level is not worse than him. After all, after all he has gone through such a battle, it is impossible for him to feel that nothing has happened. The physical strength is a bit exhausted, but fortunately Just take a rest and you can recover.


    "How do you feel? Are you okay?"


    Hua Yueling turned her head, but did not open her eyes.


    "Fortunately, I''m a little tired. I have never experienced such a battle before. Facing such a terrible enemy is simply unimaginable before."


    "We still won."


    Hua Yueling said again.


    "Yes, I won."


    Abiatha sighed lightly, feeling somewhat unrealistic, but it turned out to be like this. They defeated that guy. It was a terrible enemy.Skeleton''s attack didn''t find her very much, but even the only few range attacks made her feel terrified. That kind of attack was really terrifying, and it would be solved directly if it was careless.


    In addition, Hua Yueling was taken care of by the skeletons, the kind of attack that swept across with a two-handed sword, she didn''t even know how to avoid it.Fortunately, during the battle, the skeleton''s attention was basically all on Hua Yueling''s body, and he didn''t pay much attention to her, otherwise her condition would only be worse than it is now.


    However, the final result was good anyway, at least they didn''t waste their efforts. In other words, they won the monster of that level, which is also worthy of joy.


    Waving his hands and shouted happily, the pressure on his heart was somewhat weakened.


    "Next is to go back." Hua Yueling said so "but how to go back has not been studied clearly, at least that teleportation array may be useful."


    "Don''t you know it then."


    "Yes, wait and see, it won''t take long."


    I opened my eyes and looked forward. The empty room was filled with rubbish and piled up into a hill, and there were a lot of dust and rubble around the hill. One room was messed up and there was nothing at all. Place the foot.

 1423 Chapter 1423 Magic Array

    Hua Yueling stood up, feeling that he had been resting for a long time, but the ghost had not come back until now. Although he had made such preparations, the length of time the ghost took was somewhat beyond his expectations.


    "It''s slower than I thought."


    Hua Yueling was pacing in place, raising her head to look into the room from time to time.He has already taken a nap, and he feels almost recovered, but waiting like this is not what he wants.He doesn''t like to wait, especially in situations where he can''t do anything, just wait.


    "Go in and take a look."


    Abiasha may be too tired next to her, and there is no sign of waking up now, and since this is the case, there is no need to disturb her.Hua Yueling lightly walked past her and came to the door. There was basically no change in the scene from before he fell asleep.


    Entering inside, Hua Yueling looked for the ghost, but there was no way to do it even with the exploration skills.It seems that the ghost is really not here now, otherwise it would have come out long ago, and it is impossible to have no response for so long.


    Hua Yueling had already prepared for this a long time ago, so after the investigation, he didn''t continue to waste time inside, but turned around and sat down again.


    "Since there is still time, let''s continue to rest for a while."


    Hua Yueling thought so, anyway, it''s pretty safe here, there is no danger, you can rest as you please.


    He lay down again and looked at Abiasha who was sleeping very deep and soundly. He closed his eyes, ready to fall asleep at any time.Not long after lying down like this, Hua Yueling fell asleep, and he slept very quickly and comfortably.


    Feeling someone shaking her shoulders, Huayueling woke up and turned around, seeing Abiasha''s face that was already relatively familiar.She was looking at herself anxiously.


    "What''s wrong...?"


    Hua Yueling asked in a daze, looking at Abiasha''s expression, it seemed that something bad had happened, but Hua Yueling couldn''t think of anything for the time being.


    "The ghost is gone!"


    "No? Isn''t it something?"


    "But it hasn''t appeared until now, it hasn''t appeared since a small hour!"


    Abiasha looked much more anxious than him, Hua Yueling looked at her a little strangely, shook her head and didn''t care too much.


    "It¡¯s okay. Didn¡¯t it say that when it left before, it should take more time. Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s wait and see, anyway, the skeleton is already dead, and it is logically impossible to bring it again. What kind of trouble."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Abiasha still had no way to calm down, still clutching Hua Yueling''s shoulders in a state where people could feel her eagerness.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, wait and see, we have been waiting for such a long time. Besides, it is not that simple to deal with that kind of thing. Don''t be too anxious."


    "You are so calm."


    Abiatha sighed, but calmed down and sat back in his seat.After sitting down, she leaned her back against the wall, and she felt weak.


    "Then I will lie down for a while, and hope it will come back next time I wake up."


    "Well, it should be. We waited for a long time. It should be almost the same."


    Then the two stopped talking, and both lay quietly waiting in place.However, Hua Yueling was no longer so tired after sleeping twice, and his physical strength was almost restored, so he did not continue to sleep, but just lay and watched the depths of the room.


    "Where did it go?"


    Hua Yueling is still quite curious about this, after all, it should be in the mountain range where the pile of rocks is piled up, but it is a pity that it is not in it.This is weird. Huayueling actually didn¡¯t find a magic circle or something in it that could be teleported away. In addition, the ghost has never come out, except for a little movement when the skeleton disappeared. There was no reaction outside.


    The scope of the investigation was slightly expanded, and the energy consumed naturally increased accordingly, but Hua Yueling found that there were no ghosts on the upper level or the next level.The place it went should not be in this castle, but somewhere else, but he didn''t know exactly where it was.


    Hua Yueling was a little curious, but now there is no clue, so he can only give up temporarily and wait here.


    I don¡¯t know how long it has been. Just when Hua Yueling was a little drowsy, the ghost figure appeared, right beside him, suddenly appeared, but Hua Yueling was scared. A big jump.Fortunately, his reaction was fast, and he was relieved after discovering it was a ghost.


    "Why did you get out of here?"


    "Sorry, I scared you. I teleported back, so the position is slightly off."


    The ghost explained it, but she didn''t mean to conceal Hua Yueling, she directly told the fact that she was not here before, but transmitted to other places.


    Hua Yueling was not surprised by this, but after all, it was regarded as people''s privacy, so he didn''t ask much.


    "Let you wait a long time."


    Seeing Abiasha wake up from a deep sleep, the ghost again apologized to them.


    "It''s okay, just come back. Then... shall we go now?"


    "All right?" Hua Yueling asked for the ghost''s opinion. The ghost had no opinion, and directly nodded and agreed.In that case, Hua Yueling didn''t say anything, pulled Abiasha to her feet, and walked downstairs behind her.


    After waiting for so long, Abiatha also felt a little excited when it came time to act.But her footsteps staggered a bit at first, not so stable.


    However, it only took a while, and Abiatha''s movements became smooth, without Hua Yueling holding her hand.


    The two came to the bottom room, Hua Yueling stared at the room, and suddenly sighed.I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s his illusion. I always feel that things here are going to end after entering. Although the time here is not long, and most of the time is spent fighting and sleeping, but that¡¯s it. Leaving still made him feel somewhat uncomfortable.


    "But it''s time to leave. I can''t stay here any longer."


    Hua Yueling knows that too, so if you feel uncomfortable, you still have to go.Thinking this way, he followed the ghost into the room.

 1424 Chapter 1424 Instant Reaction

    Entering the small room, Hua Yueling saw the magic circle on the ground at first glance.It was a magic circle he had never seen before, and it looked very special, and it should be the magic circle only here.


    Abiatha also followed in at this time, stopped when she saw the magic circle, but then she continued to walk forward.The two stood side by side in front of the magic circle, both looking at the ghost, waiting for its response.


    "You just have to stand up, and then I will activate the magic circle. This should be able to send you where you are when you arrive."


    Why did the ghost know so much Hua Yueling did not ask, just walked forward according to its statement, and stood on the magic circle.Abiatha followed him closely and stood up with him.


    After the two people stood on the magic circle, the ghost reminded them that the magic circle was about to be activated.Hua Yueling and Abiasha both nodded.After they nodded, the magic circle was activated, and a ray of light gradually enveloped them, and even the magic circle under their feet was gone, and the front was completely white, and nothing was seen.


    Hua Yueling and the others disappeared from the magic circle, and the ghosts stared at the empty magic circle, watching quietly.


    Both of them lost consciousness, and they didn''t know what happened after the magic circle was activated, but fortunately, the situation was not so bad for them.They just lost consciousness and were not in danger.


    After being teleported away for an unknown period of time, Hua Yueling woke up and found himself lying on the ground, and not far from him was the figure of Abiasha.She was lying on the ground just like herself, still not awake.


    Hua Yueling sat up with her head in her hands, shook her head and looked around. She was in a relatively narrow place with lights, but the lights leaked in from outside.The door was not closed tightly, but a small gap was exposed, through which I could barely see the outside.


    "This is... Is this the tall tower?"


    Hua Yueling thought so with suspicion, she couldn''t help standing up to walk outside.But in the process, he hesitated and glanced at Abiasha, and saw that she was still in a coma. After thinking about it, he decided not to wake her up for the time being. There was no need for it. It would be better to figure out where this is for now.


    Looking through the gap, there is a circular corridor outside that is not too long. I don''t know where it leads when I walk through it, but it should be a high tower if I cut it over.If it wasn''t for the tower, then he really didn''t know where it was.


    Thinking about it in this way, Hua Yueling opened the door and looked outside. There was no camera here, and there was no one outside, which made him somewhat relieved.He was a little worried about someone here.


    "It seems to be safe, and this should really be the tall tower, I guess it''s on the upper level."


    Hua Yueling returned to the room and woke up Abiatha who was still in a coma. After Abiatha woke up, she was somewhat surprised to see his face.


    "what happened again?"


    Only after I got up did I notice the change in my place, and I also remembered what happened before the coma.She then realized the changes in the environment.


    "Did the transmission succeed?"


    "It should be considered a success."


    Hua Yueling replied with a less certain words.Abiasha not only looked at him with his head tilted, what is meant by it.


    "That means it''s not clear where we are. But I think it should have been back. The ghost can''t lie to us."


    "That''s for sure, we also helped it a lot, but it is uncertain where the teleportation array will send people to, but we can''t say this. But I think this should be where we are going. It feels like it¡¯s in the tower, not elsewhere."


    Hua Yueling said in a more positive tone, Abiasha also nodded, and she thought so when she saw the road outside.In fact, after seeing the road, many people will have this idea, after all, the tower they went to before is the same.


    More importantly, they were teleported to that place without knowing anything, and now they were teleported back from there via the teleportation array. No matter what they think, they should be in the same place.


    "Go out and have a look."


    Opening the door and walking out, the two people walked along the road, but Hua Yueling always had a sense of deja vu during the walk, as if he had been here before.


    "Is it my illusion?"


    Hua Yueling also told Abiasha of her own thoughts and asked her what she thought, but found that Abiasha also had similar ideas.The feeling here was very familiar to her, as if she had been here before, basically the same as Hua Yueling''s thoughts.


    But sometimes it''s normal to feel this way. Hua Yueling temporarily gave up and continued thinking after thinking about it for a while and didn''t think of anything.There is no need to worry about this, there are still important things to do for him.


    Some familiar here may be seen somewhere before.


    With this thought in mind, Hua Yueling put the question aside, and the two of them bypassed the curve and came to the outside of a large room.


    "Abiatha..."


    "Yeah, it feels very similar to the place back then."


    Abiasha nodded, just by looking at each other with Hua Yueling, it became clear what each other thought.The door in front of them looked familiar and couldn''t be familiar anymore. Although they saw it in a dark place before, it was not particularly clear, but they were still able to determine that this must be a place they had seen.


    "It''s that place. Is the transmission wrong? And this place..."


    There is a big difference from the place they have seen, but the difference is in form.Otherwise, the two people will not have no way to confirm whether this is a place they know at first.


    "Go in and take a look, I don''t know what the situation is like now."


    Pushing the door open, it was Hua Yueling who was still doing this, while Abiatha was watching from behind.After the door was pushed open, Hua Yueling walked in, but to his surprise, there was nothing in the room, except that there was a statue in the center, which was a statue they were not familiar with.


    The statue should look like a king, wearing his noble armor, holding a long sword and a shield in his hand, it can be seen that neither the long sword nor the shield is ordinary.This is a very, very tall statue, at least three meters in height, almost reaching the roof.

 1425 Chapter 1425

    There was only one statue in the room, which Hua Yueling and Abiatha hadn''t expected, but that''s okay, the province will fight as soon as he returns.The two of them are not fighting freaks, and if they can''t fight, they still want to solve the problem peacefully.


    But what is the meaning of this place?Hua Yueling felt that it was definitely not that simple, after all, it would be impossible for them to come to such a place if it was really simple.


    Hua Yueling used to look at the statue in front of her carefully. The statue should be carved with a certain special material. For the eyes and weapons, other materials were used, which seemed very expensive. It is not something that ordinary people can use.


    Hua Yueling was just a little curious about this, and didn''t know much about it.After observing, his attention was transferred to other places.


    Walking along the statue, there is a throne at the end of the road. What is on the throne is something that should not be placed there.Hua Yueling was naturally attracted attention and walked over subconsciously.The white square was placed on the throne, and the square was embroidered with patterns, but because the square was folded up, Hua Yueling didn''t know what was embroidered on it.


    He took the square scarf in his hand with great interest, opened his eyes, and Hua Yueling showed a smile, but soon the smile on his face was replaced by the solemn gaze of frowning brows.


    "What did you find?"


    Abiasha also retracted his gaze from the statue, ran to Hua Yueling''s side quickly, looked at the handkerchief in his hand with him, and asked very quickly.But before the question was over, there was almost no voice. The moment she saw it, she realized what it was.


    "This is...Isn''t it left to you?"


    "I don''t know, but it should be left to us. In this case, it means that it may still be there, and where we are...maybe not the tower, but the castle."


    "No, there are other possibilities, too," Abiasha did not agree with Hua Yueling''s idea, and immediately shook her head, and when she saw Hua Yueling look over, she explained, "Where is that place now? I don¡¯t know, but if I let me guess, it¡¯s most likely that the tower we entered is where the original castle was."


    ¡¤"what do you mean¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, and understood what Abiatha meant, so she showed a somewhat surprised face, but she didn''t expect this to happen to her.


    "The tower was built right where the castle is, so we will be teleported there?"


    "It''s very likely, otherwise we won''t be teleported to such a place."


    Abiasha nodded, still feeling that this possibility is great.Hua Yueling also recognized her idea, after all, it is impossible to come to such a place for no reason.


    "But since you can find this here, it means that the ghost should still be there."


    Looking around, there is no one here, nor can I feel the breath of any living person.The room was not empty, but it seemed very quiet, and it didn''t feel like someone had lived.


    "What shall we do?"


    "What else can we do? Everything is just our guess. Let''s keep going up and see what else we can find."


    Hua Yueling sighed, turned and walked back.There is no other noteworthy place in this room except that they are very familiar. Apart from the statue in the middle and the handkerchief in Hua Yueling''s hand, there is really nothing he cares about.


    After turning a circle, I returned to the outside, and then continued along the road. There was no such passage before, and it came to an end here.But this place is different. The passage here leads to a deeper place, but I don¡¯t know where it leads.


    It was a place that neither Huayueling nor Abiatha had been to, so they were still a little curious and worried.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Going along the passage, I basically didn''t encounter anything along the way. The place is empty. If it is a high tower, it is really different from the previous few floors.Huayueling and the others haven''t encountered any monsters here.No one even stopped them from moving forward, allowing them to easily go deeper.


    Hua Yueling was cautiously guarded, but she was calm along the way, there should be no one else here except the two of them.


    The ghost is not here. In fact, if she can find it, Hua Yueling really wants to chat with it.After all, although it may be only a momentary thing for Hua Yueling and the others, it is not like that for the ghost, it should have been a long time.


    But I don''t know if he''s not here or he doesn''t want to show up, anyway, Hua Yueling and the others have never encountered a ghost, which also made him feel a little disappointed.


    Along the road all the way forward, to the end of the road, Hua Yueling found that there was an upward staircase.But the strange thing is that he didn''t even see the stairs going back.


    "Is there no way to go back here?"


    It was not like this before, but after coming here, Hua Yueling found that it seemed almost impossible to go back. How should I go back?At present, there is no way. There is only an upward path here. The best way Hua Yueling can think of is to directly break the ground and then fall.


    But there is still a question, what kind of place is below, this is also a question worth thinking about.


    Anyway, there are still many problems. Hua Yueling thought that as long as she went up, she didn''t need to worry about the others.Just like this, I stepped on the stairs to the upper floor with Abiasha, and walked along. I don''t know where to hear a strange sound. The sound was strange, and it was a little uncomfortable for the listener.


    "It''s a terrible voice."


    As if it was deliberately to torture them, that kind of voice was constantly emitting, and it changed over time.Hua Yueling looked around, but couldn''t find the mechanism that made the sound. It sounded like the sound came from above.


    "Be careful, we may be targeted."


    "Ok."


    Abiasha nodded vigorously, and the two reached the top of the stairs one after the other, but they were not able to go up directly, but a thick stone slab blocked their way and prevented them from going up.


    There was no response to the push, it was firm, it seemed to be pressed by something, but it felt more like it was locked.


    Pushing harder and harder had no effect, but when Hua Yueling was about to try other methods, the thick stone slab suddenly flickered.

 1426 Chapter 1426 The Resurrected Stone Statue

    The magic light dissipated, and under Huayueling''s guarded gaze, something similar to a virtual screen appeared in the center of the thick slate, and then the center of the thick slate was sunken.


    "Ok?"


    Hua Yueling stared at the scene in front of her, but didn''t understand what was going on, it felt quite dramatic.This does not seem to be a trap or the like, but rather a puzzle that must be solved to move on.But just such a reaction Hua Yueling couldn''t see what she needed to do.


    "Hmm... Any ideas?"


    If I can''t figure it out, I can ask others. Hua Yueling turned to look at Abiasha and asked, Abiasha shrugged, just as confused as him.


    "This place looks like we are going to put something in."


    Magic power poured into that gap, and then disappeared, everything turned into a cloud of smoke, and those magic powers seemed to have never appeared before, and all disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "It''s not fast, what do you want me to do?"


    Hua Yueling frowned and thought, not knowing what to do.The only thing I can use at the moment is probably the handkerchief, and there is nothing else except that.


    "Only try this."


    After taking out the handkerchief, Huayueling went up, stuffed the handkerchief into the gap, and then stuffed the handkerchief in, and a lot of magic power poured out and poured into the handkerchief.The light flashed by, accompanied by a heavy sound, and the thick slate was slowly being removed.


    The upward path was opened up, and they were finally able to go up.


    "Unexpectedly, this is really the case. I doubt if this mechanism is made by a ghost."


    Hua Yueling did not leave after walking up, but turned around and lowered his head to look at the thick slate on the ground.


    "Should I be able to get the handkerchief back?"


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and tried to get the handkerchief back, but the handkerchief was placed underneath, not on top, so he couldn''t do this at all.


    "Is there no way?"


    Hua Yueling returned below, but found that the handkerchief disappeared without knowing when, and the slate stood up, but the gap there was gone, and it became a complete slate again.


    "That means there is no way to get it back?"


    If this were the case, Hua Yueling still felt a little unwilling. After he and Abiasha had left, the thick stone slab re-covered the gap and blocked the way back.


    Hua Yueling did not leave, but stared at the thick slate. The handkerchief may have been a gift left by the ghost.Such a gift can be said to be a souvenir. He doesn''t want to lose this souvenir, and hopes to keep it for collection.


    But when he came back, the thick slate shone again, and there was another notch in the center of the thick slate, and in the notch was the handkerchief he had put in before.


    "Still got it."


    Hua Yueling breathed a sigh of relief, he was really worried about not getting it.


    She took the handkerchief in her hand again, and Hua Yueling took it into her arms, so she was fine.


    "Let''s go."


    "You really cherish it."


    "After all, it can be regarded as a memorial left by a friend. It doesn''t work if it is not treated well."


    Hua Yueling took a look and said with a bit of nostalgia.


    "Obviously just separated not long ago."


    "But it should have been separated for a long time. For it, it can be said to be friends with it. It is good to stay as a memorial. If it doesn''t exist, then forget it. If there is, naturally I don''t want it to be lost. "


    After looking at the thick slabs that pressed the road when she came, Hua Yueling shook her head, turned around and left here with Abiasha.They walked along the road. There was actually no difference between here and the bottom. They were all similar roads, and Hua Yueling didn''t notice any dangerous people here.


    This is actually quite normal, but Hua Yueling thinks it will definitely not be that simple.The taller tower is logically the more dangerous it is, but now it is a little different. It is much safer at the higher level.


    I don''t know what else there will be here, Hua Yueling was very curious, and wanted to take a good look, but after some investigation, it was found that this place was also empty.


    "There seems to be a difference here."


    The difference Hua Yueling said was actually compared with the destroyed castle where she was before, rather than a conclusion drawn from comparison with other places.


    The two walked around the road and came to a room outside.There was a stone soldier on each side of the room outside. The soldier was quite tall, taller than Hua Yueling, holding heavy weapons and shields in his hands, which looked quite dangerous.


    "Well... there seems to be nothing in it, there is no need to go in."


    "It''s better to go in and take a look. You can''t draw conclusions without going to see with your own eyes." Abiasha holds different opinions, although she also generally understands Hua Yueling''s abilities. After all, two people can take risks together. It''s been a while, it''s impossible to know nothing, but she still wants to be more rigorous, so as not to miss it later and regret it.


    "That''s fine. But I think these two guys may be active, so you still don''t get too close, it''s better to stay away."


    "they?"


    Abiasha glanced at the two stone statues, and couldn''t think of how they could move.But since Hua Yueling said so, she nodded and walked a little further.


    The door was pushed open amid the heavy sound, that is, when Hua Yueling gradually opened the door, the stone statues on both sides also moved. Amidst the dust, the stone statues moved slowly and moved towards Hua Yueling. Turned around here.


    "Really!"


    Abiatha did not expect that the stone statues would actually move, and quickly took out the bow and arrow and aimed at the one closest to him and shot it.She didn¡¯t worry too much. Although Hua Yueling was still in the process of pushing the door open, she thought that he would be able to get away at any time. Under such circumstances, the two enemies would never be able to fight. he.


    Helped Huayueling to drag an enemy, but Abiatha''s attack power was still not enough. Although he shot the opponent''s armor this time, the damage to the opponent was relatively small, which was still different from what he imagined. A lot of them.


    "Defensive power is a bit too abnormal, unless it can penetrate its armor, otherwise it will always be difficult for my attacks to have any effect."


    Abiasha also understands this, but there is still no good way to do it. After all, there is almost no gap in the opponent''s armor.

 1427 Chapter 1427 Stone Soldiers

    Hua Yueling let go of her hand and jumped back. This jump avoided the attack from the other side. Hua Yueling was actually prepared for a long time. The moment he saw these two statues, he had one. This kind of familiar feeling, after thinking of something, he felt that they might "wake up" when he opened the door.


    Now it seems that my own thoughts are not wrong. This is actually quite easy to guess. People can see it at a glance, and there is no hidden meaning at all.


    I don''t know why the other party would do this, but since the enemy appears, of course he must be defeated.One of them attacked with him as the target, and the other attacked with Abiasha as the target, and the two stone soldiers both acted.


    Their attacks were very powerful, their long halberds smashed heavily on the ground, and even the ground couldn''t withstand their attacks and was cracked.Hua Yueling dodged and rushed to the enemy.


    However, the enemy had already prepared for Huayueling''s actions. The big shield stepped forward, and the hidden dragon blade stabbed in the past, but he could not directly pierce this heavy shield.But at this time the stone soldiers also had a reaction. After the halberd was lifted up, it swept over, and Hua Yueling ran forward, reaching the enemy''s side to avoid its attack.


    "Humph, that''s it!"


    The big shield used by the stone statue soldiers was really difficult to break, so Hua Yueling simply walked around behind the opponent.The movement of the stone statue soldier was still very slow, which gave Hua Yueling the opportunity to attack.


    Leaning behind the stone statue soldier, Hua Yueling raised his hand, and the hidden dragon blade slammed down.The hidden dragon blade pierced into the armor of the stone soldier, but the stone soldier did not react at all. He turned around, and the big shield he held in his left hand slammed into it!


    Hua Yueling had been prepared for a long time, and was not afraid of the opponent''s attack, so she ran into it with her leg.The two sides turned out to be 50-50, and neither of them had the upper hand.


    Hua Yueling''s reaction was very quick, but after all, it was somewhat hasty, and he could not use all his strength, otherwise he would not lose to the opponent.


    The movement of the stone soldier was blocked by him, but the stone soldier would naturally not back down because of this, and the halberd in his hand swept over and the shield was retracted.Hua Yueling wanted to avoid it in silence, but unfortunately the stone statue soldier had blocked his way forward. Hua Yueling could only remove the dwarf shield to block the opponent''s offensive.


    This stone soldier attack was powerful, but he still couldn''t break Huayueling''s defense and was blocked by him.But this was not over yet. An attack was unsuccessful. The stone statue soldier continued to wield his halberd and smashed towards Hua Yueling. Hua Yueling immediately dodged aside, and the stone statue soldier¡¯s attack hit the ground heavily and pounced. It was empty.


    "It''s me next!"


    There are almost no weaknesses in the stone soldiers, no matter where they are, they look very tight, and there are no points where they can be attacked.Hua Yueling was also a little annoyed, but fortunately, he was also unable to do so. It was naturally difficult for this kind of armor to break, but the attack was not necessarily ineffective.


    The two-handed sword waved and slashed up. The stone statue soldier was bombarded by the force from the two-handed sword and stepped back again and again, and just as he stood firm, he slammed into the shield with his shield.Seeing that her attack had no effect, Hua Yueling went to the side again.


    He held the shield and smashed directly into the past. Once the speed got up, there was no way to stop with the size of a stone soldier. He could only slow down and sprint like this, but even if he wanted to stop, he already rushed out a long distance. Up.


    Hua Yueling quickly approached from behind it, and when she was close enough, Hua Yueling waved her two-handed sword and slashed up.This time is also full of strength, the other party has no way to stop it, and can only withstand Hua Yueling''s attack abruptly, and staggered to the ground.


    When she rushed up, Huayueling glanced at the distance, and the battle between Abiatha and another enemy was still undecided.However, Abiatha cannot be said to have fallen into the wind. Although the stone soldiers¡¯ attacks are powerful, they still have no effect on the premise that they cannot hit people. Every attack is dodged by Abiatha, and Ah Biasa is fast, pulling the distance between it, even if the stone soldier rushes over with a spear directly, there is no way to pose much threat to her, she can dodge it.


    After dodge, Abiasha continued to pull away, and then used her bow and arrow to shoot, but her attack was similar to that of Hua Yueling. The bow and arrow hit the enemy, but the effect was not obvious.It just left a small mark on the other''s body, nothing else.


    "You have to find a way to break its armor."


    Hua Yueling also knew that just relying on such an attack had no effect, but what else could be done.


    "Will it be better if you use magic?"


    Thinking of such a method, Huayue Ling thought, with magical power in his hand, the fireball suspended in his palm, and flew out with a flick of his right hand.


    The fireball flew on the stone soldier and exploded. In the sound of the explosion, the smoke blocked Hua Yueling''s line of sight, but he didn''t think his attack could kill the opponent.


    "another one!"


    Both hands are condensed with magic power, on the left is an ice cone with thick arms, and on the right is a fireball.These two magics were thrown out by him, and they slammed on the stone soldiers.


    Amid a series of explosions, Hua Yueling moved a few steps back, her eyes staring at the ground in front of her.Slowly, a figure slowly got up, its speed is very slow, but it has not lost the ability to move.


    The stone warrior walked away from the smoke and dust. Hua Yueling observed that there was basically no change on his body. Although it left some scars from magical attacks, it seemed that the injuries were not serious.


    "Does magic attacks work?"


    At least it''s better than physical attacks, although it''s not very useful.But it still had some effect.


    "Well, a few more attacks should be enough."


    Hua Yueling was relieved when he noticed that the movements of the stone statue soldiers were a little slower, and there were indeed some damages on their bodies.If his attack is no longer effective, he can only use the hidden dragon blade to attack, and there is no other way.


    Although the hidden dragon blade is very powerful, the time it takes to destroy the stone statues soldiers can''t be done in a while, and I don''t know how many attacks are needed.

 1428 Chapter 1428 Huge Statue

    Hua Yueling opened a distance and attacked the past again with magic, this time the effect was obviously better than before.Hua Yueling also showed a little smile, as long as this continues, it won''t take long for herself to succeed.


    Thinking about this, he saw the stone soldiers rushing over directly under the magical attack.A hand clasped the halberd stabbing.Don''t look at it being so powerful, but it is difficult to attack it to produce sufficient effects.


    Hua Yueling easily dodged aside, but it still had to withstand the magical attack. Although the damage that this magical attack might cause was not enough, it would be different if several attacks were added up.


    Huayueling thought clearly about this, she didn''t need to be too entangled with the other party, as long as she did it step by step, what''s the hurry?


    In this way, Hua Yueling was very relaxed.Although the opponent''s attack was very imposing, it was difficult to hit the target. If the reaction and speed were slower, he might be afraid of this kind of attack, but Hua Yueling was not afraid.


    In this way, they attacked again and again. Soon, the stone statue soldiers had already suffered a lot of damage and could not bear it. The speed gradually slowed down, and the rhythm of the attack was almost non-existent.


    "It''s coming soon, but next time I hope to find something better, otherwise I can''t fight like this every time I encounter such an enemy."


    The most important thing is the problem of weapons. The two-handed sword is quite easy to use against ordinary enemies, but it has no effect against such people with solid armor. It is difficult to cause enough damage to them. This caused the battle to last a long time, which was not what Hua Yueling had hoped for.


    Hua Yueling hopes that the battle can be resolved as soon as possible. After all, there is another one on the other side, and that one does not seem to be seriously injured, and can hold on for a long time.


    "It would be nice to prepare some other weapons. By the way, there should be some weapons in that ring."


    Taking advantage of the time when the stone statue soldier hadn''t gotten up, Hua Yueling hurriedly searched in the ring. He just thought it might be in it, but it really made him very happy to find it. There are all weapons in the ring.


    "Try this first."


    Hua Yueling found a weapon held in both hands, a hammer that was almost one person tall. This hammer was quite heavy, and it was difficult to use it with one hand.


    Hua Yueling rushed up with this hammer, and directly smashed the stone soldier who hadn''t slowed down.


    With a sound of "Boom!", the hammer directly hit the head of the stone statue soldier. This one was different from the previous one, and the damage caused was considerable. The stone statue soldier was hit on the ground all at once, and there was no movement.


    "This weapon is still effective against this kind of enemy, and it will be solved all at once."


    Hua Yueling waved his weapon happily, and then rushed to Abiasha''s side.The other enemy didn¡¯t even notice the situation here. Abiatha was delaying it. This was a good thing for Hua Yueling. He rushed behind the enemy and raised his sledgehammer with both hands high. In midair, when he reached the place where the power was concentrated, he slammed it down.


    Almost all the air was smashed away, let alone what it was like for the stone soldier.The two-handed sledgehammer hit its head heavily, not to mention defensive, and there is no chance of dodge.


    Hua Yueling fell to the ground, and the stone statue soldier was directly knocked to the ground by him. After taking up the sledgehammer, Hua Yueling found that the stone statue soldier had not been solved.Although it fell to the ground and suffered serious head injuries, it did not fall down and could not stand up.


    Slowly got up full, the weapon stood on the ground, with the help of the stone statue soldier stood up.Abiasha was still attacking from a distance, but the effect of the attack was the same as before, and it did not cause much damage.


    When Hua Yueling almost stood up and was about to move, he waved his hands and smashed it again.This time is also full of strength, the stone soldier reluctantly turned around and wanted to use a large shield to stop Hua Yueling''s attack.


    With a sound of "clang!", the speed of the stone statue soldier was really fast, and his two-handed sledgehammer slammed heavily on the large shield, causing it to retreat again and again, unsteady.


    Taking advantage of the situation, he rushed forward and hit the sledgehammer with both hands again. The stone statue soldier shook his body trying to block it, but Hua Yueling was still faster.


    "boom!"


    The stone soldier was directly smashed into pieces, and the pieces were scattered on the ground. The stone soldier had died.


    "solved."


    Hua Yueling exhaled and withdrew his weapon.Abiasha stared at the pile of scattered pieces on the ground again, then walked over.


    "You are still good, if I am the only one, I will have to be killed here."


    "I also thank you for attracting the attention of one of them. Otherwise, I alone will not be able to solve them. But what we have to say is to thank the undead for the weapon that the undead gave us. Without this big hammer, I want It is not easy to get rid of these two guys."


    "No, my attacks are basically ineffective. These two guys have too strong defenses. Bows and arrows can''t penetrate their defenses. Close combat is too dangerous. It''s just me. What harm does the method do to them."


    "After all, it is this kind of armor with strong defensive power. It is quite normal that there is no way to cause any damage. Even if it is my two-handed sword, isn¡¯t it the same? It¡¯s the weapon to be able to fight them, otherwise It¡¯s a difficult problem to even cause harm to them."


    Hua Yueling shrugged and said, this is a normal thing.


    "Let''s go inside and have a look, you will encounter this kind of thing when you open the door. I don''t know what will happen inside."


    Abiasha said with some curiosity, excitement and some worry.


    Inside the open door, there was a huge statue in the center of the huge room, which was taller than the statues on the upper floor they had seen, and needed to look up to see the top.The face Huayueling didn''t have any impression, but this huge statue was indeed very oppressive in front of her.


    "It''s another statue. What does this mean?"


    Abiatha leaned over, patted and stroked the statue with her little hand, seeming to be looking for something.


    "Who knows, maybe it''s a reminder, or just a statue for decoration, I don''t know it anyway."


    Shaking his head, Hua Yueling also went to the front and looked at the statue.

 1429 Chapter 1429 Descendants

    "Welcome the two to my place, but two distinguished guests came to me but failed to greet me. It is really rude and rude."


    A figure suddenly appeared in front of the two people in this way, Hua Yueling reacted the fastest, pulled Abiasha''s arm behind her, and stared at the figure that appeared from the statue.


    The person in front of him was not a ghost. At first, Hua Yueling thought that the other party was a ghost, after all, he appeared from the statue.However, after careful observation, I realized that I was wrong. The other party was obviously a human. Although he was not an ordinary person, he was also a human.


    "you are?"


    Hua Yueling confirmed that she did not know the other party, and the other party had a smile on her face, as if it were easy to talk, but Hua Yueling did not believe this.This is just a representation. The stone soldier at the door should be guarding him, and the opponent may be their enemy.


    "Sorry, I haven''t introduced myself. You two can call me Kamaya. This is my name."


    "Camaya?"


    Hua Yueling repeated it, with some doubts in his tone, he was sure that he never knew the other party.


    "You said this is your place. Could it be that this tower belongs to you?"


    "High tower? No, no, no, this is a castle, a castle that hasn''t been rebuilt for long."


    Kamaya squinted and shook his head, then said.


    "Castle?" Hua Yueling and Abiasha both showed surprises in their eyes. If this is really a castle, doesn''t it mean that their teleportation was wrong, and they didn''t go where they wanted to go.I thought it was going back to the high tower, but it was inside a castle. They probably still had some guesses about where the castle was.


    "I didn''t expect to be in such a place in the end."


    Hua Yueling sighed. She thought she had left, but now it seems that they have been thinking too much. They have never been able to leave here, even now they are still in this place, and the places they walked before were not long ago. Just walked by.I walked it again, but I still haven''t found it.


    "Then you are the master here?"


    "No, it''s not. The host here is someone else. The two came really beyond my expectations. I didn''t have any hope at all."


    "Do you know we will come?"


    Hua Yueling thought a lot after hearing his words, the first thing that came to mind was the ghost.Could it be that the ghost did something, and the person in front of it heard it from the ghost.


    "Yes, I know that the two will come, and a very close person told me. She told me to thank both of you. If it weren''t for your help, this wouldn''t be the case again."


    Hua Yueling really didn''t understand what the person in front of her said. Although she understood a little bit, it was obviously not enough. Hua Yueling still wanted to know what the other party was going to do.


    "These are not important. What we want to know the most now is how to go back. I thought I could go back through that teleportation array, but I didn''t expect to come back again, it''s still different."


    "Sorry, this is a mistake on our side. The teleportation array... actually lost something, so the teleportation array cannot be fully activated. Otherwise, the two can be sent back directly, so my relatives are also very sorry. , So let me wait for two people here and give them help."


    "What about her?"


    Hua Yueling asked with particular concern, she really wanted to know whether the ghost was still here now.It feels like it is still there. After all, she is a ghost, and the ghost will not die, without being attacked.


    "She went out. Some things went out and won''t come back for the time being, so I''m sorry. She just guessed that you will come back, but she doesn''t know when you will come back, so..."


    "It doesn''t matter, we will come back even if we didn''t expect it, she can guess it is already very good. Thank her."


    After talking about this, Hua Yueling asked how to go back, and Kamaya also answered his question.


    "Some magic items are needed, but those magic items are now scattered in the underground here. Two people are needed to recover the magic parts. As long as the magic items are recovered, the magic circle can be restarted. Then I can help. Both of you return to where you came from."


    "Underground? What kind of place, shouldn''t it be a basement?"


    When Hua Yueling heard it, she knew it was definitely not the case, otherwise it would be impossible for the two of them to take action. There was no need at all. Since the other party asked them to solve the problem, it means that things must be a little troublesome.


    "Yes, it''s a place similar to a maze. There are now many undead creatures there, and there is also a powerful guy. It''s all caused by those magic items and the like, so that kind of situation occurs. With my current strength, I can only rely on the two of you."


    "Okay, it was originally we asked you, so leave it to us."


    Hua Yueling nodded and said, did not refuse the other party''s help.


    "Take us over to see how big the underground maze is. If it is too big, we will have to wait before exploring."


    "No problem, no matter when you explore."


    Kamaya naturally doesn''t have any comments on this aspect, he nodded and said.


    Hua Yueling and the others followed him all the way to the bottom. Those switches were easily opened in front of him, no matter how troublesome they were.Just walked down the stairs and came to the lowest level, Hua Yueling and the others stood in a sealed place.


    "It''s here. Going down from here is the underground labyrinth. The underground labyrinth here originally existed, but because of the destruction of the castle, even the underground labyrinth was overwhelmed. It was restored not long ago. of."


    "Then how did those magic props go down?"


    Hua Yueling asked strangely.


    "Those magic items are originally underneath. They have been placed there and have not been moved. They are put together with other things, and I did not intend to use them."


    Kamaya said with some embarrassment, mainly because he didn''t expect it to be useful for a day, but now it is actually used.


    "You still need to trouble you two people. It may take some time. If you two need to rest, you can rest here. There are rooms nearby."


    "It''s better to take a break, we have just fought, there is no way to explore without a break."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while and glanced at Abiasha, who agreed with him.

 1430 Chapter 1430 The relationship between the two

    After Hua Yueling discussed with Abiasha with her eyes, both of them decided to take a break, and Hua Yueling still wanted to chat with Kamaya.Not only did he understand the current situation here, but he also wanted to know what happened to the ghost, and he didn''t know if he could ask something.


    Although Kamaya said it was pretty good, Hua Yueling felt that he was still concealing something deliberately when talking about it, not that there was something to say or that.He didn''t know why, the other party seemed to be a little guarded against them, which made him feel quite strange.


    Why did you guard against them, did you still not agree with them, doubt them, or say that he has other ideas?


    "By the way, where did it go, can it come back recently?"


    Hua Yueling still wanted to see each other, and what she wanted to say was actually not long after the two sides separated, but I don''t know why, Hua Yueling already missed each other a little in her heart.If you want to say it, the two sides have not been in contact for a long time, but I don''t know why, the other side left a very good impression on Hua Yueling, and he liked each other very much.


    "It should be impossible to come back for the time being, she has very important things to do. After all, this castle and the surrounding cities have just been built, and there is still no vitality. It is prepared for this."


    "That''s right. What about you, are there anyone else here besides you?"


    "Well, I was asked to stay and guard the castle. Without personal guards, this place will be targeted by adventurers and bandits. Maybe it will be occupied during this time. We are still here. There is a lack of supplies, there are not many, if it is snatched away, it will be even more troublesome."


    "That''s right, it''s the time when everything is ready to go."


    "If you want to talk about us here, there is no one else besides me and her. There were originally a few people, but they all died recently."


    Speaking of this, Kamaya was a little sad, Hua Yueling quickly apologized to him, but Kamaya didn''t care, shook his head and said that it was nothing.In fact, he had already returned to his normal heart a long time ago, and would not be particularly sad because of this.


    "Huh...you two, please rest. I''m in the opposite room. If you want to go to the underground maze, please go there and call me."


    "Okay, trouble you."


    After the two parties said goodbye to each other, Kamaya turned and left the room.Hua Yueling and Abiasha were resting in the same room, which contained a very large room.


    "No problem? Or you can go to the next room. The rooms here seem to be quite a lot."


    "It''s okay, anyway, it''s just a short rest, it''s better to be together."


    Abiasha didn''t know what she was worried about, maybe she was not so relieved of Kamaya.After all, he had only said everything himself. So far, Hua Yueling and the others had not seen the ghost, and they couldn''t judge that what he said was all true.


    "Abiasha, take a break, I want to stay by myself."


    "OK then."


    Abiyasha didn''t say anything, and went to rest on the bed.Hua Yueling glanced at her, then pulled out a chair by the table next to her and sat down.


    This place is something they are familiar with, yes, but the person they met is not someone they are familiar with, so Hua Yueling has not completely believed in the other person until now.But the underground labyrinth still has to go. If you don''t go, there will be no way to move on. They need to go back, and the only clues that can be known are given by the other party.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t do anything about it, so far he didn''t know where the ghost was.And there is no way to explore it. He has explored this place, but he hasn''t found any ghost, which means that if the ghost is still there, it should have really gone out.


    Sitting on the chair thinking about boring things, Hua Yueling felt a little thirsty. Fortunately, there were some soda drinks in the inventory, so she took out a bottle casually and started drinking.


    "Without drinking water for so long, my mouth is dry."


    While waiting, Abiasha woke up and saw that he hadn''t rested yet, so she got up and asked if he wanted to rest.Hua Yueling shook her head and said that she didn''t need it.


    "I have taken a rest, and I am not that tired. If there is no problem in a while, let''s go."


    Hua Yueling said so and took the cup next to her and asked.


    "Would you like to drink water? You should be thirsty too?"


    "Where did you get the water?"


    Abiasha asked with some surprise, she hadn''t noticed that Hua Yueling had gone out when she slept.


    "I found it from here. Drink some water. I haven''t drunk for a long time, and I feel like my mouth is almost dry."


    "no problem?"


    "No problem, you can drink it without worry, these are ordinary water. Do you think I will be fine if I drink it."


    Hua Yueling said so, but the water was all the mineral water he got, but if the mineral water bottle was seen by Abiasha, it would be even more serious. He didn''t know how to explain it, so he simply So I found another cup to use.


    The cup is not his own, but found from here.This did not deceive Abiatha.


    Abiatha was indeed thirsty, and took the cup he handed over and drank. After drinking, she looked around.


    "Is there still water?"


    "Do you want more, here are some more, give it to you."


    Hua Yueling had made preparations a long time ago, prepared several cups, and handed her one more.Abiasha looked at him suspiciously, but Hua Yueling had a calm face and could not see anything.


    After Abiatha drank the water, she followed Hua Yueling out of the door, and the two came to the opposite door and knocked on the door.Not long after, Kamaya opened the door and walked out.


    "Have you two rested?"


    "Well, it''s ready to act."


    "Okay, then please come with me."


    Kamaya said so, and took the initiative to take Hua Yueling and Abiasha to the basement.When he arrived at the place, he opened the mechanism and opened the basement to let Hua Yueling and the others enter.


    "I''ll leave the agency like this for a while. When the two of you come back, you can come back directly from here."


    "so be it."


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha walked down the stairs. They hadn''t been here before when they came here.They really don''t really know what''s below.


    "By the way, where are the two magic items?"


    "Well, it should be in the deepest part of the magic labyrinth. There should be a very powerful monster guarding it, but I believe that with the strength of two people, it should not be a problem."

 1431 Chapter 1431 Big Wooden Door

    After Hua Yueling and Abiatha bid farewell to Kamaya, they walked all the way down the stairs.The torches on the walls on both sides followed the sound of footsteps along the way. The downward path was still like that, bright, and the road was quite spacious.


    The distance is occupied by the light of the flame, but there are also some places that the light of the flame cannot take into account, and those places are still a little unclear.


    But Hua Yueling and the others didn''t care about this. After all, they didn''t really care about that kind of place. After all, they were all unimportant places, just some corners.And if you look closely, you can actually see what is in those places.


    There was nothing worth noting about the whole downward path, so Hua Yueling and the others didn''t say anything, and walked down quickly.


    At the end of the road was a closed door. Hua Yueling went forward and wanted to open the door, but found that the door was tightly closed. Just pushing it up like this had no effect and was unable to push it. open.


    "The door is closed tightly."


    Hua Yueling said differently, pushing hard again, but it still didn''t work.He then gave up, took a step back and reconsidered the strange-looking door in front of him.


    It seems to be just a big wooden door, except for the weird carving on it, there is nothing worth noting, but I don¡¯t know why, the big wooden door seems to be firmly fixed, there is no way to push it open. .


    "Is there something like a mechanism that can''t be opened without using a mechanism?"


    Hua Yueling kept this suspicion and looked at the big wooden door in front of her, but there was no switch in her eyes.


    "When I came down, Kamaya didn''t say that there would be a gate here?"


    Staring at the door in front of him strangely, if there is no way to open it, the only way is to go back and ask Kamaya directly.Although I have to go back, it is better than waiting here, and waiting here is just a waste of time.


    "Abiasha, have you found any mechanism?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t notice it herself, so she placed her hope on Abiasha, but Abiasha''s answer still disappointed him.Abiatha did not find any organs that could be used either. The passage was empty and there was nothing.


    "Then go back, there is no other way."


    As he said so, he remembered using the exploration skills and explored the vicinity, but still nothing was found.This made him feel very strange, even if there was no way to explore some places, but he had explored all the places that could be explored, and there was no trace of the existence of institutions anywhere.


    Shaking his head to dispel this thought, Hua Yueling took the initiative to walk back.Back at the entrance, the entrance door was still open, but Kamaya was no longer here.


    After walking out, Hua Yueling went into the aisle outside, but did not find Kamaya.


    "Is it in his room?"


    Outside the room, Hua Yueling knocked on the door, but received no response, which meant that Kamaya was not inside.


    "Hey? That''s weird, where did he go?"


    Hua Yueling scratched his head and decided to set out to explore the underground world, but it turned out to be like this in the end. After a while, it will take some time to find Kamaya. He doesn''t want to waste this time, but he has no choice. .


    There is no way to open the door without finding Kamaya, so Hua Yueling must find the other party.But where the other party is now is still a problem. After searching for Hua Yueling on the first floor, she didn''t find the other party''s figure, as if she had disappeared out of thin air like this.


    "What''s the matter, is it still on the upper level?"


    Huayueling thought that Kamaya would wait for them below, but now it seems that he thinks too much. Kamaya did not do this, did not stay below, but ran upstairs.This is weird. Is there anything wrong with the other party?


    But since they couldn''t find it on the first floor, they could only go upstairs. Hua Yueling took Abiasha, and the two of them came all the way upstairs, basically unimpeded along the way.Soon they reached the place where they met Kamaya before.


    "Camaya, we had a hard time looking for you, but I didn''t expect you to come back again."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help saying this after finding the other party, and at the same time walked to the other side.


    "Hey, why did you two come out so soon?"


    Standing in front of the statue, Kamaya turned around when he heard the footsteps. When he saw Hua Yueling and Abia, he showed a surprised expression and asked them.


    "Camaya, there are some things you haven''t told us about in the underground world. When we got down, we encountered a closed gate, and there was no way for the two of us to get in."


    Hua Yueling shrugged, helplessly speaking out the problems she had encountered.


    "The closed door?"


    Kamaya was also surprised after hearing it, and it seemed that he didn''t even know it, which made Huayueling frowned.


    "Don''t you know? It''s impossible. It''s just a big wooden door that you can see right down the steps. I tried to push it open, but I couldn''t move it. No switch was found nearby."


    Kamaya looked something wrong, and Hua Yueling asked quickly.


    "No, the lower ones should be open. Generally speaking, you only need to close the upper entrance. It doesn''t matter inside. I remember that it should be open before. I didn''t close that. A door. Please wait a minute, I''ll go over with the two of you to have a look."


    Kamaya finished saying that, turned around and lowered his head and muttered, not knowing what he was muttering, then turned around and walked outside first.


    Hua Yueling glanced at Abiasha, and the two followed his figure all the way back to the entrance of the underground world.


    The three of them went in together and went all the way down the stairs to the big wooden door.


    "That''s it, I push it, but I can''t push it. Is there a mechanism?"


    "Yes, there is indeed a mechanism to control this, but it is not here."


    "Where is it, can you open it?" Hua Yueling asked quickly. He was particularly anxious to take action, but Kamaya''s answer was beyond his expectations.I saw Kamaya shook his head and said "No."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to open it to the two of you, but the mechanism here is actually inside the underground meter, not outside."


    "Wait, what did you say?!"


    Hua Yueling was really surprised by his answer, the switch was actually inside, how could it be turned on!

 1432 Chapter 1432

    "Because the door here is actually used to prevent some conditions, so the switch is set inside. You also know that the adult can pass through the wall and is a ghost, so this mechanism is specially designed for her. of."


    "Then what if she is not there?"


    Hua Yueling hurriedly asked, this is an important problem, if there is no solution, they can only wait here, wait until the ghost comes back.Although Hua Yueling wanted to see him, it was not what he wanted to see him in this way.


    It''s not good to waste too much time here, he still hopes to go back sooner.After all, I have spent so much time in the illusion world. Although I know that it will not be long in the real world, I still want to go back as soon as possible.


    "What should I do, none of the three of us can get in, right?"


    Hua Yueling looked at Kamaya when she said this. Since Kamaya had said that before, it meant that he couldn''t get in either.And if he can''t get in, they really can''t do anything, unless there is another way to get in, but it depends on Kamaya.


    "I think about it, please stay calm, there is definitely a way."


    Kamaya was also a little anxious for a while, constantly spinning around in a circle, it seemed that he was also very distressed, and could not think of a particularly good way for the time being.Wandering back and forth in the same place, he kept thinking about possible ways, but no good idea emerged.


    It''s easiest to get in and turn on the switch, but as he said before, he can''t get in.


    "I remember there should be a way to go down."


    Kamaya said this, and started walking around here, his eyes fell on the walls on both sides, but he quickly closed it back.It seems that there are other ways to get in here.


    "Are there any other passages here?"


    "I don''t know very well, but there should be a way to go in, but it should be hidden. I heard about it not long ago, but I don''t remember exactly where it is."


    Hua Yueling also told him not to worry, just think slowly.Kamaya was holding his head with both hands, and it seemed to have a headache. Hua Yueling and Abiatha couldn''t help much, so they could only watch them by the side.


    After walking around here for a while, Kamaya seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly ran up the stairs, Hua Yueling and Abiasha also followed closely.After exiting the entrance, he ran out of the room, then to the outside passage, and ran deep along the passage.


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha followed him closely, and the three of them were chasing each other not far apart.When it was about to end, Kamaya suddenly stopped, turned and pushed the door next to him and walked in.


    Then I entered a room with magic lights emitting light. The light in this room was relatively dark, which was also due to the fact that the magic lights were not very bright.If the magic lamp can be brighter, it won''t be so dark here.


    But what Huayueling and the others are focusing on now is not this, but Kamaya''s actions.After he came in, he was rummaging through boxes and cabinets everywhere, looking like they were looking for something, Hua Yueling and Abiasha were very puzzled, and the two of them couldn''t figure out what he was looking for.


    But Kamaya looked very anxious, looked in the room, and finally moved the cabinet at the corner of the wall, and saw a hidden copper wire emerged.


    "This is it!"


    Kamaya pointed to the revealed passage and said.


    "Go in from here?"


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha came forward and asked.I saw Kamaya nodded, saying that''s it.


    "Just go in directly?"


    "Well, you can go to the underground world from here, but here is to a room inside. It''s better to be careful after you two enter, don''t move, understand the situation around and then act, this road is somewhat dangerous. "


    "We will remember. By the way, where the switch is, don''t need to be very precise, as long as it is a rough location."


    "The location of the switch...it should be not long after the wooden door entered. I have forgotten it too, but if you can''t find it nearby, you can look for it inside the house, maybe you can find something."


    "Investigate the inside of the house, yes, I''ll take this down, then we will set off."


    "Please be careful, two of you."


    Kamaya said this to make room for them, Hua Yueling and Abiasha went down this secret passage until they reached the lowest point, and found that they should have come into a room.It''s just that it''s dark and there is no light.


    "I thought there would be magic lights and the like, but I didn''t think about it when I built it."


    After looking around, Hua Yueling found the magic lamp hanging on the wall, but remembering what Kamaya had said, he took Abiasha''s hand and signaled her not to act in a hurry.


    "Wait and see, there seems to be a monster in it. I don''t know how many enemies there are outside, so I''d better understand the situation."


    In fact, even action is nothing, as long as it doesn''t make too much noise, Hua Yueling cautiously moved to the door, listening to the outside sound with her ears on the door.


    "Well, it seems that some monsters are there. When you go out for a while, watch it a little bit and go to a safe place."


    "Don''t worry, although I am not as strong as you, I can''t reach the point where I can''t deal with monsters."


    "Sorry, I''m a little used to saying this, and I don''t mean to look down on you."


    Abiasha nodded, smiled at him and said that she didn''t care, which made Hua Yueling relieved.He was really afraid of making the other party unhappy because he said this to the other party. Now it seems okay, Abiasha didn''t take it very seriously.


    After finding the magic lamp, I ignited it with magic power, and the whole room was illuminated by the light of Orchid in an instant.The layout of the room is probably clear, but there is nothing worth noting, even if you want to, that kind of magic props will not be placed here anyway, so they don''t have to bother to come here.


    He opened the door and ran out. Abiatha followed him out. The two of them went outside. The sound of footsteps attracted the attention of nearby monsters. When they approached, they turned around and found Hua Yueling and the others smashed over one by one. .


    "Be careful!"


    Reminded Abiatha, Huayueling rushed up with one of the strongest looking ones, swept up the magic with his two-handed swords.

 1433 Chapter 1433 Underground Labyrinth

    After Huayueling cut off the enemy who charged up, he quickly glanced at Abiatha.Much better than he feared, Abiatha was not hit by the monster. She dodged to the side with extremely dexterous movements, then drew a bow and set an arrow, aimed and turned and shot arrows at the enemy who rushed past her. .


    "Wow!"


    The arrow shot into the monster¡¯s head with the sound. The monster couldn¡¯t react. Abiatha¡¯s attack speed was too high. The arrow only took two or three seconds to reach the monster. There is no time to react if you want to dodge.


    Solved one monster separately, and found that there was no big problem with Abiasha fighting here, Hua Yueling breathed a sigh of relief, did not continue to pay attention to her, but went to solve other monsters.


    Just near the entrance, there are about seven monsters. Fortunately, the magic element is not strong in the place where these monsters are, and there is not much magic power here, so the strength of these monsters is very ordinary.


    After solving the monster group, Hua Yueling and Abiasha stopped, and they walked back to the entrance, where the big wooden door was.Hua Yueling and Abiasha glanced over the vicinity of the big wooden door, but they couldn''t find anything like a switch after looking around.


    "It seems that it''s really not here. Let''s go and look for it separately. Look for the outside again. If not, then go inside the room. But be careful when you go in. There may be monsters in these rooms."


    After Huayueling reminded Abiatha, the two began to search separately. Huayueling was in charge of the left side, and Abiatha was in charge of the right side.The two started looking inside the big wooden door. They didn''t walk too far. After all, Kamaya also said when they came down that the switch should be nearby, not too far away.


    The walls on both sides are earthen walls, which seem to have undergone special repairs and are still quite flat.However, these walls do not face a layer of bricks outside, so they are still normal walls.


    And those rooms are basically the same, they are all made of soil directly, and no building materials such as bricks are used, and they still look somewhat shabby.


    After confirming that there was no switch outside, Hua Yueling turned her attention to those rooms.The big wooden door here must still be opened. It''s easier to walk here than the road they came from, and it feels safer here.


    The two went to the rooms on both sides respectively. After Hua Yueling confirmed that there were no monsters in the room, she opened the door and walked in.After entering, he discovered that these rooms were empty. There was basically nothing in them. It was strange. Originally, he thought there was some furniture in these rooms. Now it seems that he still thinks too much. There is no such thing, nothing.


    Hua Yueling turned around in the empty room at will, and didn''t let it go in the corner, but still didn''t find anything, the switch was not here, so he went out to the next room.


    Hua Yueling searched for this room by room, but she didn''t find anything here. The switch didn''t seem to be here.But there was no response from Abiasha on the other side.


    After searching for this side, Hua Yueling went to the area where Abiatha was responsible.


    "I''ve finished searching over there, not over there."


    "That should be right here, but if there isn''t yet, I might have to look deeper."


    "Let''s talk about it after searching here. If you can''t find it, then move on. If you can''t find it, you won''t find it. The mechanism is still quite hidden and it is not easy to find.


    "The key is that I don''t know where it is placed, if there are any clues."


    Kamaya provided some clues, but there was no difference between the clues and the absence. They only said they were near the entrance, but they still needed to confirm how far they were.


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha also searched the remaining rooms, but they didn''t get any results.At least it is now certain that the switch is not near the entrance, but farther away, but they still have to look for it, there is no other way.


    Both of them shook their heads when they left the room.


    Going deep along the dirt road, the buildings and roads here can only be said to be ordinary, certainly not good enough, but it is already good in this kind of place.After all, this is an underground maze, not a place where people live.


    "Will it be here?"


    After walking not far inside, Abiasha looked around and said.This is the same as the room when they came. Although there are magic lights on the walls, it may be that the magic is consumed cleanly. The lights are not lit, so the passage is basically dark. After all, there is no other light source. .


    Hua Yueling was able to turn on all the magic lights, filling the place with light, but it was too troublesome if every one had to be turned on.After all, there are a lot of magic lights here, and they have to move left and right. If you think about this, it¡¯s better to put a magic light ball on both yourself and Abiasha. The lighting range is not small, and The effect is sufficient.


    Both of them just need some light, not too much.


    "Why don''t we split up for a while, there doesn''t seem to be a monster here."


    "It should be the ones we solved before. Otherwise, if there were any monsters, they would have come out long ago."


    The words were not over yet, the doors of some houses on both sides were suddenly opened from the inside, and several figures rushed out.


    "Ok?"


    Hua Yueling looked at those figures in surprise, but found that they were not like monsters, but more like humans.It''s just that they are different from ordinary humans, but they are not friendly at all, let alone other things.


    After rushing out, he attacked them directly, without any room for negotiation.Hua Yueling also noticed that there was no way he could talk to them, so he could only start fighting directly.


    "Abiasha, don''t show mercy, they are not ordinary people!"


    "I know!"


    Abiyasha can naturally see that although those people don''t know what''s going on, there is definitely no way to treat them as ordinary people.Ordinary people would not do this, and attack directly without saying anything.


    Huayueling and Abiasha deal with the enemies on both sides respectively, and the number of enemies on both sides is similar, but relatively speaking, the battle on Abiasha is definitely more difficult.

 1434 Chapter 1434 Hidden Switch

    Hua Yueling greeted him. He was not afraid of these enemies. He directly confronted the opponent''s attack with his two-handed swords.He would not be afraid of the enemy in a confrontation like this.


    However, the enemy is fast, and it feels like an assassin.But in fact, if it was really an assassin, it was clear that there was a better chance, but they chose to rush out when Hua Yueling and the others approached, a little too anxious.


    "But I didn''t expect this kind of place to have such a figure, will it also be an undead creature like a skeleton or ghost?"


    Hua Yueling was observing the enemy who fought with him. The eyes of the enemy were almost empty and empty. He was wearing black clothes and was also tattered. I don''t know how long ago it was.They are still quite dirty, and you can see the dust on their bodies and clothes, and the dust will drift away when fighting.


    These characters feel as if they are controlled by someone, and the feeling they give is particularly strong.However, Hua Yueling was not prepared to understand these in depth, and now there were only these enemies, which he could be sure of.


    Wielding the daggers in his hands, two of them rushed forward to attack, and the other stayed behind and used hidden weapons to delay Hua Yueling''s footsteps, but Hua Yueling dodged easily.The two rushing enemies were knocked out. The two people stepped back a certain distance, but immediately adjusted their steps and rushed toward Huayueling again.


    "Don''t try to succeed!"


    Hua Yueling roared in a low voice and rushed up again, but the hidden weapon thrown by the enemy behind once again forced Hua Yueling to change his strategy. Although the hidden weapon can be knocked down by attack, the next action will be It''s more troublesome, that''s not what Hua Yueling hoped.


    After dodge the hidden weapon, the enemy behind immediately attacked, wanting to beat Hua Yueling by surprise, but Hua Yueling had been prepared for it, otherwise he would not dodge the hidden weapon.


    The two-handed sword swept away. Although the two enemies used all their power, they still couldn''t stop Hua Yueling''s attack.Their attack was directly repulsed by Hua Yueling, and her body flew back. With great difficulty, she adjusted her body and landed on the ground. At the same time, Hua Yueling also immediately caught up.


    After catching up, regardless of the hidden weapon attacks of the enemies behind, Hua Yueling waved his two-handed sword and attacked. The two-handed sword brought an unmatchable aura. Although those enemies wanted to stop them, they just stopped. After coming down, I haven''t been able to react, and I can''t stop it.


    The two-handed sword swept directly, and Hua Yueling let the two enemies fly out with one breath, letting them help him block the hidden weapon behind.


    "one left!"


    After the two enemies were knocked out, there was basically no reaction, and Hua Yueling put the target on the last person.During this period, he basically ignored the situation on Abiatha''s side. The main reason is that if the enemy on his side is not resolved, even if it is of no use to focus on Abiatha, he should resolve it as soon as possible. It¡¯s better to help her with the problems on your own side.


    But even if the strength is not that strong, Hua Yueling feels that there should be no problem with Abiasha and those enemies for a while.


    Hua Yueling¡¯s thoughts were basically right, and things proceeded according to his ideas. Although Abiatha¡¯s battle was a bit anxious, she did not fall into the wind. This paired Hua Yueling. That is enough.


    "let me help you!"


    After getting rid of the last enemy on his side, Hua Yueling rushed over to help Abiasha distract the other enemies.Two enemies surrounded him, and the remaining one was dragged by Abiatha.


    The two enemies, Hua Yueling, were even more fearless. His fighting method was also very simple. He swept across with his two-handed sword. The enemy in front of him simply couldn''t resist his attack method.Although he wanted to head-to-head with him, he was definitely inferior in strength. Even if he dodges, Hua Yueling''s speed is not slow, so they can''t even attack.


    That''s it. With Hua Yueling joining, the battle on Abiatha''s side was quickly resolved, and all six enemies were knocked to the ground.


    "There really is everything here. But these guys should also be the product of special power."


    "What kind of power, magic?"


    "No, not necessarily, I don''t know much, but ordinary people will definitely not meet such a guy."


    Hua Yueling shook her head lightly and glanced at the guys who were no longer responding lying on the ground.


    "Go and search."


    The two moved again separately, targeting the rooms on both sides and the outer walls respectively.Hua Yueling searched outside, but still didn''t find it. It seemed that the switch might not be outside, but was hidden in the room.


    After searching for a bit, Hua Yueling found nothing. There was no switch here, which made Hua Yueling a little doubt whether the switch actually existed.Logically speaking, it should exist, but even with Hua Yueling''s probing skills, she didn''t find it.


    "Is there any discovery here?"


    "It''s a little weird inside and outside the room, but I haven''t found anything yet."


    "Why is it strange?"


    Naturally, there are strange things that I can''t let go, and Hua Yueling quickly asked.Abiasha took him to a place that she thought was strange and knocked on the wall.


    "It''s here, it feels like the wall is a little different from the surroundings, and the color seems a bit dark."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling thought of a possibility, but he didn''t say it immediately, but asked Abiasha to take himself to the room to take a look.Unsurprisingly, even the inside of the room is different, but if you don''t look carefully, you can''t really see it.


    "Perhaps the mechanism is hidden here."


    Hua Yueling said so.Abiasha was not surprised, she also had this idea, but she was not so determined.


    "What should I do, destroy the wall directly?"


    "No, let''s try little by little, who knows where the switch is hidden, it will be troublesome if it is broken."


    They are not here to destroy the switch, but are looking for it. If the switch is destroyed and the big wooden door cannot be opened, it is not what they want.Although they can leave even that way, wouldn''t it be meaningless for them to search for it for a long time.


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha were inside and the other outside, getting the dirt off the walls little by little.

 1435 Chapter 1435

    After Hua Yueling and the others got about half of the soil on the wall, they found the mechanism hidden inside.Hua Yueling looked at the mechanism still very strange, who had nothing to do to hide this, and the people who could come down here were the two ghosts and Kamaya.


    "Did the ghost do it?"


    Hua Yueling knew a little bit about ghosts, but he didn''t know too much, and he couldn''t guess why the other party did it.


    "Abiasha, or just keep it like this, hide it first, and wait until you go back."


    "Do you not turn it on?"


    "Well, it''s better to keep it closed for the time being, and now we don''t leave, there is no need to open it."


    Hua Yueling thinks so, and Abiasha also agrees with him, and has no different opinions.After thanking her, Hua Yueling again hid the switch with her, so there is no need to worry about being discovered easily by others.


    "But if you make it like this, you can find it by just a little closer inspection."


    Looking at the result of both myself and Abiasha, it was far from the beginning.When they first discovered it, it would be difficult to find something hidden here without careful observation, but after they finished it, they almost wrote directly on it to tell people that something was hidden here.


    It''s really too obvious, but Hua Yueling and the others have nothing to do. After all, this thing was just destroyed by them. If you want to restore it to its original appearance, you still have to wait for time to elapse. use.


    "Okay, let''s do it for the time being, there is no way to make it better."


    Some helplessly said that Hua Yueling himself also wanted to make it better again, but he had no choice, this was the best result, and there were other things to do, and it could not take too much time.


    The main reason is that there is some worry in her heart, but Hua Yueling didn''t put her mind on this because of this, but just made a small insurance.Whether this insurance is useful or not is not easy to say, but at least it is better to get it out.


    After finishing everything, Hua Yueling and Abiasha discussed it, and then the two were ready to move on.The things that should be found are also found, the next step is to go in and find the magic items to be collected and get them back.


    "I don''t know what kind of monsters I will encounter here. It will definitely not be easy."


    "The main thing depends on how large it is here. If it is large, then the monsters we have to face must be strong. I hope it won''t be so troublesome."


    Hua Yueling doesn''t want to engage in too annoying battles, and wants the enemy to be slightly weaker, but this kind of thing is not what he hopes to be able to achieve, it still depends on the specific situation.I still can''t understand it yet, but Hua Yueling remembers that Kamaya said that the underground maze is still quite big, and it will take some time to fully explore it.


    "But what is an underground doing so complicated."


    "Isn''t it that they didn''t build this place, that''s why it became like this. If they built it, there would be no such thing."


    "can you?"


    Hua Yueling did not believe that the underground maze under a castle was not built by the castle owner, but formed naturally. It is impossible to think about it.


    Anyway, if you want to build a castle in a certain place, not to mention building a castle, it is to build an ordinary house. Before that, you must carefully understand the situation here before you can act, instead of saying that you don¡¯t know anything directly. Just prepare to build a house, that kind of thing unless a fool can do it.


    It didn''t take long to go further, the roads on both sides were piled with stagnant water, and there was a bridge over the stagnant water, right in the middle of the road.Hua Yueling and the others can step on that bridge over.


    The water on both sides seemed to drain from the bottom of the wall, and I don''t know where the deeper water came from.But it seems that the water is still flowing, coming from inside to outside.


    "Who will go first?"


    "Let me do it."


    "I''m following you behind."


    Abiasha walked in front, Hua Yueling followed her to protect her safety, but there was no big problem with Abiasha walking this way. Although she was a little shaky, she could still pass easily. of.


    The two people walked through this section resembling a single-plank bridge, and several monsters were wandering in front of them waiting for them.


    Those monsters are all mouse-like creatures. They look more disgusting than mice, and they are wet. Even if they have no smell, just looking at them, Hua Yueling feels that there is something wrong. A great smell drifted into his nose.


    He couldn''t help frowning. He would want to avoid these monsters if he could, but there was no other road to walk on except that the road was wider than the road near the entrance.If you want to go inside, you have to break through here.


    "Leave it to me, please protect me."


    "That''s right. If melee combat is not good, use long range. I can also use magic. Let''s come together. If we are faster, we should be able to kill them before they get closer!"


    This was a good opportunity. Now that the monsters hadn''t come over, and they had not been found, Hua Yueling and Abiatha used long-range attacks to kill the monsters closest to them first.


    At this moment, those monsters were alarmed and attacked quickly.Hua Yueling condensed magic power, with an ice cone and fireball in each hand, aiming at the two front monsters and attacking.


    Abiatha''s bow and arrows were also very slippery. The moment Hua Yueling attacked, the arrows also shot out, aiming at the monster a little further away.


    "Wow!"


    The arrow hit the monster suddenly, and the monster body shook a few times and then there was no response.


    The flame ball and the ice cone also hit two monsters that were approaching quickly. In this way, Hua Yueling and the others attacked very quickly, and the enemies were killed even before they could even get close.


    "Fortunately, they were killed before they came close. If you are in close combat, you don''t want to fight this kind of guy."


    Hua Yueling shook his head. When he and Abiasha were moving forward, they could avoid the bodies of these monsters and walked deeper.Walking Hua Yueling found that there were enemies everywhere. Basically, after walking for a while, he would encounter some enemies. Those enemies are basically the same type. Different enemies don¡¯t seem to act together. This should be It was caused by the nature of those monsters themselves.


    After walking for some distance, there are not so many enemies ahead, but there is still a figure blocking their way.

 1436 Chapter 1436 Magic Aura

    Hua Yueling stopped, and a figure stood in front of a bridge.It looked like a human figure, but it seemed that he was much larger than an ordinary person. He stood there, holding a big sword in his hand and a shield in the other hand. The shield almost had someone else¡¯s body. So big.


    This figure made people feel fear just standing there, and that was an uncontrollable emotion overflowing.Hua Yueling stared at that figure, even he was overwhelmed by the figure''s existence.


    It is not necessarily that he is not the opponent of the other party, but the other party has such a momentum, which is really difficult to resist.


    Hua Yueling watched from a distance, and Abiatha also felt the terrifying aura emanating from that figure, and she didn''t even dare to move forward.


    This is still understandable, but Hua Yueling and the others can''t really stop here without moving forward because of this.Hua Yueling took the lead and walked forward. Although Abiatha felt scared, after Hua Yueling took her hand, the sense of fear fell a little, and she had some courage.


    The two people were directly exposed in the eyes of the figure, but to their surprise, the other party did not come directly to fight them, but stayed in front of the bridge.


    There is only one road here. If you want to go past, you can only pass through the bridge, and you must go through that figure''s consent to get to the bridge.Hua Yueling stared at the other party, feeling the pressure, the closer she got, the more uncomfortable she felt.


    The feeling is not easy to describe, but it is as if it is being slowly pressed by something, and the pressure on this person in front of my eyes is as if to directly crush the person.


    Moving forward under the pressure, Hua Yueling stopped and looked at the opponent when she was not far from the opponent.


    "Stop!"


    It was not as heavy as a voice that a human could make from the other party''s mouth. Hua Yueling stared at the other party''s figure, doing nothing, and saying nothing.


    "Cross the bridge?"


    With a questioning voice, Hua Yueling nodded and answered "Yes".


    The other party seemed to be the one who was sent to guard the bridge, and he didn''t know who sent him over, but he didn''t seem to be hostile yet.However, what Hua Yueling will do next is not quite clear. While preparing carefully, he is ready to talk to the other party to see how the other party reacts.


    "purpose."


    "..."


    Hua Yueling was silent, and glanced at Abiasha next to him. It is of course the best for the two parties to communicate, but their purpose is to tell each other.Hua Yueling was observing the other party, but it was a pity that the other party''s body was hidden in the armor, so Hua Yueling had no way to confirm his current state.


    "Say it anyway."


    "I will give it a try, it would be best if I can convince him."


    Huayueling is not afraid of fighting, but he doesn''t want to fight all the time. It is better to avoid fighting if he can avoid fighting.With such thoughts, Hua Yueling stated her own purpose. After receiving the answer, the other party had no response. It seemed to be thinking, but it was difficult to be sure because it could not be seen from the outside.


    "Don''t worry, wait and see, maybe there is a chance."


    Hua Yueling was still somewhat anxious in her heart, but he kept reminding herself to calm down and not to worry.After finally calming down, Hua Yueling took a long breath, patiently waiting for the other party to respond.


    "Go in."


    Moving slowly, the ground vibrated every step of the way, so they made way for them, and did not say anything else, and did not ask for anything.


    "Thank you."


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha thanked each other, but they didn''t react at all, so they stood aside blankly.The two walked forward, but Hua Yueling was still guarding each other until she got on the bridge.


    "Go faster, better not stay on this bridge for a long time!"


    After Hua Yueling reached the bridge, he reminded Abiasha that his own speed was so fast that he almost rushed over.Nothing happened from beginning to end, Hua Yueling and the others passed this area fairly safely and came to the opposite side.


    "Huh, it''s okay. I didn''t expect that he didn''t bother us. I thought he had to fight."


    Abiasha was also relieved after coming over, she was the one who worried the most, and she didn''t have much confidence in fighting this kind of guy.The pressure the other party put on her was so great that she couldn''t breathe, but the result was not bad, and they came here relatively easily.


    The other side of the bridge is a more dangerous place. Hua Yueling didn''t realize this at first.However, he knew that the strength of the monsters here should be stronger. It is certain that the bridge guard is not strong, but it is estimated that it will not be too weak. It will be more difficult for the two of them to rush all the way in this way.


    "But if only the bridge guards have such strength, what kind of strength should the monster guarding those magic items at the deepest point?"


    Abiatha said very worried.


    "It shouldn''t be that the person who guards the bridge is a very special person, and he cannot be used as a standard to treat other people."


    Hua Yueling was not too worried.


    "But we should be careful, and if it is not necessary to fight, we can find a way to get around."


    "In that case, wouldn''t it be possible to be flanked back and forth?"


    There was still concern in Abia''s tone, and there was basically no way back here. They had to go inside and retrieve the magic items to be able to leave, and they couldn''t just go back before that.


    "Let''s go, or go and see first, then make a decision."


    There is no reason to discuss just here.Rather than thinking about it, it is better to investigate the situation and act more effectively after understanding the situation.


    Hua Yueling and the others turned a corner along the road, bypassing the area in front of them, and came to a messier place.Dirty littering can be seen everywhere here, and many places on the ground are wet, and I don¡¯t know where the water came from.


    The monsters basically fly in the air, their wings flapping, which still looks quite troublesome.


    "If you fight with them, it''s better to attack from a distance like the rats you fought before. It''s still a bit bad for melee."


    There is no need to fight melee with this kind of guy who can flap his wings in the air, but before that, Hua Yueling looked around the environment here, looking for a way to sneak past it.

 1437 Chapter 1437 Underground Ecology

    Hua Yueling and the others haven''t passed by for the time being, but hiding in the dark to observe and find other ways, maybe there are ways to pass without fighting.


    "I can''t find it. It seems that there is no other way. If you can only walk from here, you must fight, or use the previous method, but it is better to stay far away. The speed of these guys is not comparable to those of mice. of."


    The flying monster Huayueling will not take it lightly anymore. He specifically reminded Abiatha to let her go farther away. He himself held a large shield with both hands in front of him, preparing to block the possibility of the monster for her. s attack.


    There is only one way to fight, and there is nothing he can do about it.


    Abiasha drew a bow and arrows behind him, and Hua Yueling herself continued to condense her magic power to use magic.Yuan Chuan''s rules are relatively simple to face this kind of enemy, but if there are more, their combat efficiency is not enough.


    Fortunately, although there are flying monsters here, the number is obviously not that many. It is the number that the two of them can handle. This is good.


    The magic knocked out a monster in the air. The arrow also penetrated the body of the monster, causing it to flap its wings and fall to the ground. Although it wanted to keep going forward, it struggled a few times after falling to the ground. There will be no response.


    "It''s done well, but there are still a lot of them, so keep working hard!"


    The number of flying monsters here is slightly more than the rats encountered before, and they are faster, and can even dodge Abiatha and his attacks.It is troublesome to let their attacks return without success. Their numbers are at a disadvantage. Is there any way to reduce the number of enemies in time?


    "I''ll help you stop them, Abiasha, you will destroy them little by little from a distance."


    It is still a bit troublesome to fight these guys in close combat, mainly because they can attack from all directions, and the speed is really not slow.This made Hua Yueling a little frantic when facing a large number of enemies at first, but fortunately he was still able to cope.


    Relying on a two-handed sword and a dwarf shield to deal with these enemies, it can not be said to have the upper hand, but at least it has not fallen down, and the two sides are also considered evenly matched.


    Hua Yueling basically didn''t attack much. Whether it was cutting out or sweeping out with a two-handed sword, it was certainly not small, but it was a difficult problem to hit these flying creatures.The flying creatures are all very fast, flapping their wings in mid-air, and can calmly avoid Hua Yueling''s attack, although his attack speed is already very fast.


    Not only that, if only this is the case, it would be nice to say, the most important thing is that when Hua Yueling''s attack fails to cause damage to the enemy, other enemies will attack him from different directions.At this time, he hasn''t been able to adjust, and the weapon hasn''t been retracted. It''s just a mess. Although he won''t suffer much injury, it is very troublesome.


    Hua Yueling is entangled with these enemies, and Abiatha''s job is to snipe these monsters from a distance.Abiasha''s bow and arrows are of very high level, and after getting a new weapon, the attack power is also sufficient. These monsters basically cannot withstand her attack. After a while, many monsters were shot directly by her. In the middle, it fell to the ground without any response.


    The battle continued like this. As time went by, Hua Yueling became more and more relaxed, not only for defense, but also able to spare time to attack, and there was no need to worry about being attacked by monsters.The number of monsters dropped quickly, and now there are only three remaining, and the others are basically shot to death by Abiasha.


    The monsters naturally noticed Abiatha and even wanted to directly break through Huayueling¡¯s line of defense to attack her, but this approach did not have any effect. They went to besie Abiatha, and Huayueling could launch behind them. Attack, let them die faster.It was in this kind of fighting between the two sides that the monsters quickly died out, and in a blink of an eye they were gone.


    "It¡¯s easier than I thought. I thought it would be a hard fight. I didn¡¯t expect to solve them all so quickly. Thanks to you. Without your help, I alone would not be their opponent. ."


    Hua Yueling is not bragging about Abiasha, but that''s what she really thinks, and Hua Yueling alone may be able to solve them.After all, the strength of these monsters lies here, but it is almost impossible to solve them so quickly and without injury.


    "If I can''t fight so many monsters without you, you are really powerful."


    Abiatha said that, she also thought from the bottom of her heart. After all, although her long-range attacks were effective, there was no hope of victory for her to face so many monsters alone.If she was the only one, she would definitely run away, and would not fight these monsters anyway.


    After complimenting each other a few words, the two sides walked deeper around the corpses of these monsters in front of them.The more you go to the depths, the fewer monsters you encounter on the road, but this is not a good thing. In fact, the fewer monsters, the stronger your strength, and the difficulty of combat is actually not reduced at all. .


    "The concentration of magic power is getting stronger and stronger, it seems that it should be coming soon."


    Hua Yueling could hardly feel any magic power near the entrance, so the monsters there were still very ordinary, but the magic power that could be felt became stronger as she went deeper.But Hua Yueling felt that this was not enough. Although the magic power was very strong, it was basically scattered. It was not that the monster could absorb all of it, and the magic power it could absorb was also limited.


    "I don''t know how far there is, but with this kind of magical power, it shouldn''t be far away."


    Guessing like this, Hua Yueling looked deeper into the road, and a little farther away, he could see a rather large creature sitting in the corner, seemingly unresponsive.The monster was extremely large, about the height of an ordinary house, and it was nearly three meters tall at a glance, and a pair of fists were also huge. If it were really hit by such a fist, I don''t know what the consequences would be.


    The monster has the shape of a human being. At this time, it seems to be asleep, lying on the edge without moving.Hua Yueling and Abiasha glanced at each other. It is naturally best to go over without waking each other, so the two of them are going to go around and pass lightly without making a sound.

 1438 Chapter 1438 Magic Vortex

    The two people are not moving fast, and they deliberately find that kind of flat place to walk, just for fear of making a little noise and then awakening each other.A large enemy may not be that strong, but it is better not to fight with it to be on the safe side. It should be no problem if you don''t provoke it.


    While observing the movement of the monster, the two people slowly walked around, walking forward almost close to the wall from the farthest place from each other.I almost took a few steps to look at the other person, but fortunately, the monster basically didn''t respond, and he slept quite deeply.


    "..."


    Holding his breath, no one spoke, quietly stepping on a flat and safe place to walk over.Whether it was some potholes, small rubbles and debris on the ground, or places with water, they were bypassed.You definitely can''t walk in that kind of place, and there will be a little noise when you step on it, and there is no way to control it.


    I don''t know how loud the sound will wake the other person, but if you can, it''s better not to make any sound.Stepping lightly, Hua Yueling and Abiasha didn''t dare to walk in an ordinary state until they were far away from the monster and reached a place where there was no one.


    They stopped and breathed a sigh of relief. This part of the journey was really very tense. They didn''t even dare to take a breath, they were almost suffocated.


    "I''m here, if there is another one here, I can''t take it anymore."


    Abiasha lightly patted her chest and said, she was more nervous than Hua Yueling, and she had a lot of cold sweat on her head and body.What I have to say during this journey is really exciting. Although I have encountered such a situation in the past, it was not as nervous as this time.


    "Okay, there is no danger here, let''s move on quickly."


    Hua Yueling turned her head and glanced behind her, seeing that the monster was still silent, she was relieved and said in a low voice.


    They are now far away, but they still can''t take it lightly. Who knows if the monster will suddenly rise up, this is not impossible.


    After observing for a while, she realized that she was thinking too much, and Hua Yueling retracted her gaze.This road is much messier than it was when it came in, and the existence of the magic vortex can be clearly felt on the ground. After walking a distance, not only can I feel it, but can even see it with my own eyes.


    Hua Yueling was a little surprised when she saw it, let alone Abiasha.She couldn''t even recognize what it was the first time she saw it.


    "This, this is..."


    "Magic Vortex."


    "Magic Vortex?" Abiasha looked at Hua Yueling with an unclear look. It was the first time she heard this word, so she didn''t know what it meant.


    "It means it literally, it''s actually a whirlpool formed by magic. But don''t underestimate this whirlpool. The power is so powerful, don''t step on it."


    "really?!"


    Abiasha stared at those Jasmine whirlpools, and asked in disbelief that she hadn''t seen this situation before.What Hua Yueling said was the first time she had heard it, and this kind of thing was still very dangerous, really incredible.


    "Why is there a whirlpool of magic in such a place?"


    "I don¡¯t know how the magic power is leaked. I don¡¯t know what the specific situation is, but the reason why the magic vortex is formed is roughly because there is a large amount of magic power leaking out, and this magic power can¡¯t spread out, and the more it accumulates. More and more. The flow of magical power forms a circular flow, and gradually the magical power accumulates more and more."


    "Isn''t it dangerous if you have a lot of magic power?"


    "That''s why you can''t step on it, and if you are not careful, it may cause a magic explosion."


    "No, isn''t there no way to fight in this kind of place?"


    Abiasha stopped and looked at Hua Yueling. This is a big problem. There must be other monsters in it, and there are even more powerful monsters in the depths.These monsters all need to fight, and how do they fight in this environment now?


    "Don''t worry too much. Although the magic vortex is terrible, it does not mean that you must not be able to fight. It is just that you should not use too much magic when fighting. When the magic power increases, it is easy to pull the magic vortex, and what will happen at that time It¡¯s hard to say the consequences like that."


    After Abiatha heard what Hua Yueling said, she stared at him with big eyes, and the meaning was quite obvious.


    "If you can''t use magic, I will try not to use it."


    Hua Yueling shrugged, she understood what she meant, and said that also made her relax.After all, the magic is really surging, and they will be quite dangerous at that time. If the magic explodes, not to mention, there is nowhere to escape.


    Going further, as they get closer and closer to the depths of this place, there are more and more magical whirlpools, and the magical power floating outside is also amazing.Hua Yueling hadn''t really felt so much magic power anywhere, to be honest, staying in such a place made him feel scared.


    "Is it because of the existence of magic items?"


    Huayue Ling thought, using his exploration skills to explore deeper, but when he only explored, he felt that something was wrong, and a terrifying force directly attacked.


    "Is it here?"


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling hurriedly hid to one side, and Abiasha''s reaction was also quick. After he pushed her with his hand, he quickly flashed to the side.Something exploded in the ordinary sound, Hua Yueling and the others looked behind and saw that the magic vortex behind them had been wiped out several times. In fact, it is not accurate to say that they were wiped out. It was directly under that kind of attack. It exploded, the ground was cratered, and the magic became more disordered, feeling that there was a risk of accident at any time.


    Hua Yueling looked forward intently, and saw a monster that was bigger than the one that Qi just saw appeared. This monster was only slightly taller than them, but the body was very fat, almost occupying half of it. As big as a channel.It has a weapon floating in its depth, but it is still different from the weapons used by humans.


    It''s not so much a weapon, it''s more like a part of the monster''s body, but this thing is still sharp and sharp enough, if it is really hit, it will be absolutely uncomfortable.


    "It should be the last one."


    Hua Yueling felt the breath of the magic item. Although the breath was a little weak, she could still detect it.


    "This kind of enemy..."


    Hua Yueling did not expect that the monster in front of her would even use magic, which made the battle even more dangerous.

 1439 Chapter 1439 Invisible Attack

    The situation is very bad. It is obviously the place where the monster lives, but it is the person who cares the least about it.The magic power was directly used, and I didn''t know where it was obtained from, and it was continuously injected into the weapon, and swept over under its control.


    However, Huayueling and Abiasha were naturally prepared long ago. They stepped back and had to think about avoiding those magical vortexes. It was really troublesome.Fortunately, they had already observed the surroundings before that, so there was no way to avoid them.


    The weapon swept across, and the monster rolled over in this way, regardless of the magic vortex on the ground, perhaps because it was its geological judgment, those magic vortex had no effect on it.


    Hua Yueling originally thought that the magic vortex could cause some damage to it, but now it seems that she still thinks too much.Although I don''t know how to do it, but the monster and these magic powers are relatively close, so the magic vortex will not cause any harm to it.


    "This is even more troublesome. The magic vortex will only cause us harm. There is no problem with it, but it is a limitation for us."


    Muttering in a low voice, Hua Yueling didn''t stop at her feet, and immediately caught up. The more so, the more he must step up the pace of the battle.


    "Wow!"


    Flashing came to the monster''s body, Hua Yueling directly waved the two-handed sword in her hand and slashed it over.The monster''s body was so huge that it could not be blocked by hand, but it could still control the weapon to stop Hua Yueling''s attack.


    "clang!"


    On the other side, Abiasala, who was hiding in the distance, took a bow, and saw that it flew up and hit the monster''s head with "Whoo!".However, the monster had been prepared for a long time, and saw a flash of light from the position of his head, and a protective shield formed by magical power emerged. The arrow shot on it failed to break it, and its strength was hindered and fell to the ground.


    The monster noticed Abiatha''s attack. After blocking Hua Yueling, the monster slowly turned around and grabbed Abiatha''s side with its strong big hand.Seeing its plump body slowly moving over, Abiasha didn''t worry much at first, even if the monster caught her, she still had a way to avoid it, but only after thinking that, Hua Yueling reminded her to avoid her. .


    "What''s the matter? Don''t worry so much, right?"


    Although she felt strange in her heart, she still listened to what Hua Yueling said, and no matter why, she ran directly to the side.The monster stopped and waved his hand slowly. Affected by the fat body, the speed of the monster was very slow, as if it were in slow motion, but even so, no one would dare to look down upon it.


    The monster''s hand waved towards Abiasha. Although there was still no way to tell what the other party was going to do, Abiasha could feel the danger.


    "Abiasha, run away!"


    There is no need for Hua Yueling to remind Abiasha that she also knows that she needs to dodge. Although the distance between her and the monster is far away, she can still feel the danger has hit.She quickly dodged aside, that is, the moment she left, she felt a strong wind hit her side, a strong sound rang, and when she looked back, she saw that the ground was directly touched. A big hole came out, and they didn''t even see how the other side attacked.


    Abiatha was taken aback by her discovery, but she also sighed with relief. Her luck was good and she dodged fast enough, otherwise she would be hit by such an attack, but she would not dare Imagine.Such a powerful attack was not something her body could bear, and she fainted all at once.


    If Abiasha didn''t want to fight such an enemy alone, it would be very difficult even with Hua Yueling.


    In order to attract the eyes of the monster, Huayueling stopped it from targeting Abiatha. After all, if this is the case, let alone Abiatha, even he could not resist the monster. hit.This is not always possible with Dwarf Shield.


    "It''s better not to force its attack. It''s better to hide or hide."


    He rushed up and waved his two-handed sword and chopped it down. With a strong momentum, the two-handed sword was directly pressed down forcibly.


    "what!"


    Hua Yueling roared, and slashed down heavily with his two-handed sword, directly on the monster''s head.He also leaped high, and when he was in the middle of the air, his body was also stagnated in the midair after the two-handed sword was cut up.


    The monster''s head was chopped off, but it didn''t suffer much damage. It was just that his attention was re-attracted. Abiasha was temporarily safe, and the monster''s body slowly turned back.


    "No, this kind of attack is not enough to cause enough damage to it, and we have to find other ways."


    The strength of the monster has increased too fast, and the enemies encountered outside are not like that. His attacks outside can still cause enough Shanghai, but here it is not enough.To speak of it, the weapon he used was not bad, but it was still not enough.


    "Magic power cannot be used. It feels dangerous to use it. What about other methods. Can that power be used?"


    Hua Yueling was thinking about these issues. Magic power would definitely not be used. Monsters could use magic power, but they couldn''t.If they use magic power, it is very likely to cause a magic explosion. Then they will all be affected inside, let alone other, whether they can live in this explosion is possible.


    The monster turned around, and the surface of the weapon was swept by magic power, and the speed of sweeping it was very slow, but the blue magic power that burned like a flame on the surface was terrifying.If it was burned by such a magical flame, it would definitely not feel good.


    The weapon swept across, Hua Yueling quickly retreated, and Hua Yueling opened the distance with the monster for several consecutive steps.Hua Yueling stared at the monster, although he couldn''t see any special movements, but when the weapon swept in front of him, he suddenly trembled in his heart, and slammed one side of his body under his feet and ran to the left.


    The moment he dodged, the burning flame almost stabbed over at the same time, and the flame was about to burn to Hua Yueling''s body.The scorching flames scorched Hua Yueling and shocked him. Although he was generally aware of it before the opponent attacked, it still scared him enough when the other party became sexually active.


    "Huh, it''s really dangerous."


    Hua Yueling let out a long sigh of relief, thinking so in her heart.

 1440 Chapter 1440 The Stalemate

    Sometimes a monster''s attack has no warning, and it is almost invisible, which is a troublesome thing for Hua Yueling and the others.Fortunately, other attacks by the other party can still see some signs.


    "This one is really dangerous, it''s almost invisible."


    After dodge the opponent''s sudden stabbing, Hua Yueling wanted to rush up to give the opponent a shot, but when he was about to take a step, he suddenly changed his mind.


    "No, you can''t be so anxious, it''s useless. Let''s wait and see, see what other tricks it has, and we''ll talk about it after you understand it."


    Hua Yueling thought so, continued to step back, and waited for the next move of the monster.I saw that the weapon was stabbed and slowly retracted, but the magic condensed on the weapon was slowly spreading, and the flames gradually dispersed around, and the burning sensation spread along with the spread of flames. , Although Hua Yueling is still a little away, she can still feel the heat.


    The magic power spread quickly, and Hua Yueling kept backing away, but although his speed was very fast, there was still no way to compare with the speed of magic power spreading.


    Hua Yueling didn''t even dare to attack with weapons, after all, if he attacked, it would very likely cause magical chaos.The magical power is messed up, that one is not so good. The magical power here is already terrifying enough. If the magical power is messed up again, Hua Yueling will probably still know what it will become by then.


    The body retreated, the magic power was still spreading, burning him.Hua Yueling also had no choice but to keep backing away, keeping a distance.


    However, the monster''s attack was not over yet. After he retracted his weapon, he continued to move forward and the weapon was smashed.This time was quite heavy, Hua Yueling still didn''t dare to take it hard. The method he took was basically the same as before, and he dodged aside. After avoiding the attack, he dodges forward, avoiding the spreading sideways. The magic power reached the monster''s side.


    Hua Yueling is entangled with the monster here, making it impossible to pay attention to Abiatha, and Abiatha is constantly attacking.The arrows were shot out, and one after the other hit the monster''s head and body, but the attack basically had no good effect. The monster''s body defense was very strong, making her attack useless.


    "The attack doesn''t work, there is no way to harm it!"


    When Abiasha saw Hua Yueling approaching the monster''s side, she raised her voice and said to her.


    "Look for its weakness, for the time being, I can''t help it, I have to look at it!"


    Hua Yueling also said loudly, he had nothing to do, after all, even his attack caused very low damage, and it was basically not much different from Abiatha''s attack.The two-handed sword swung over and slashed at the monster''s body, but let alone other things, even the scars were very small.


    "No, this kind of attack will definitely not work, you have to think of other ways."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but at present, it can be said that there are almost no methods available.This time, the ordinary attack still had no effect. Hua Yueling was ready to implement the method he had thought of before, and gathered strength on the two-handed sword. The blade of the two-handed sword was shining with light, which was a kind of feeling. The irresistible rays of light slashed down fiercely, following the two-handed sword.


    "Wow!"


    After cutting it down, the monster turned around, the weapon swept across, and the magic power was faster than the weapon.Hua Yueling had to dodge far away, reaching a place where the monster could not attack, and then attacked again. His two-handed sword swept across and slashed on the monster''s side.


    A hole appeared on the side of the monster, which was chopped out by a two-handed sword. The attack effect this time was pretty good, at least it caused some damage to the monster.Liquid came out from the wound, not a viscous red liquid, but a green liquid that I had never seen before, although it was quite viscous.


    Throwing the two-handed sword, the liquid stuck to the blade of the two-handed sword was thrown out.The liquid was thrown on the ground, and Hua Yueling swiftly stepped aside.


    Hua Yueling''s attack also provided Abiasha with a way of thinking, but although Hua Yueling''s attack was very powerful, it was also very expensive.She can use it only a few times with her ability, but there is nothing wrong with it.


    The two attacked the enemy separately, and gradually some scars appeared on the monster''s body. At the same time, the monster''s attack became more and more crazy.It''s no longer like the battle that was just a little bit slow at the beginning. It felt like being beaten by Hua Yueling and the others, and the anger was venting.


    The weapons swept like crazy, and Hua Yueling didn''t have time to attack for a while, tired of dealing with the monster''s offensive.He had to dodge constantly, looking for a gap, the hands of the monsters were also flapping, and again and again, there were many potholes in the ground being beaten up, and nothing else was involved in this battle. This space is There is almost no way to see the destroyed.


    The two-handed sword kept sweeping. Although Hua Yueling was a little embarrassed, she didn''t suffer any injuries, but there was still no way to cause any harm to the other party. This was Hua Yueling''s most annoying.


    But he also believes that as long as he can wait until the monster is tired, he still has a chance, but he needs to pay attention to when the monster will be tired before stopping.It seems that this will not happen for a while.


    The monster was chasing him, which left him no choice but to keep evading, even unable to stop.


    After the chasing situation lasted for a while, the monster might be a little tired and slow down until it stopped.Hua Yueling finally had a chance to catch his breath at this time, and Abiatha''s attack in the distance also struck, and shot the monster in the head.


    Hua Yueling took this opportunity to jump up and slashed down with his two-handed sword. Perhaps the monster was too exhausted and did not defend it at all.The two-handed sword directly slashed the monster''s head, and the damage was not small. The monster fell to the ground.


    "Huh, huh..."


    Observing the movement of the monster, seeing that it has no reaction for the time being, Hua Yueling stood panting on the spot, moved a few steps back, and pulled some distance away.


    "Is it done?"


    Although Abiasha walked closer, she was still far away.


    "Not yet, don''t get too close, go to the back, it''s not dead yet."


    It has been long enough for the two sides to deal with each other, and the ground here and the buildings on both sides have been destroyed in disarray, basically in ruins.

 1441 Chapter 1441 Counterattack

    After the attack, Hua Yueling also jumped a long distance away, so even if the monster suddenly violent, he still had time to dodge.Observing the movement of the monster, only to find that the other party was still quiet and without any movement, looking like he was dead, but Hua Yueling was sure that the other party was definitely not dead, it was just that there was no movement for the time being.


    "I don''t know what else will happen, but it shouldn''t be too far to solve it."


    Hua Yueling thought so, but didn''t dare to act rashly.Now may be the best time to attack, but it is also a good time for the opponent to seduce him in the past.At this time, if the other party pretended to be, then he rashly passed by but was sent to be beaten.


    What was in her mind was very clear. Hua Yueling knew that it was better not to move. After looking at the situation, she had reached this level anyway, and there was no need to worry.


    Hua Yueling thought very clearly in her heart, knowing what she should do and what she should not do at this time, now is not the time to be anxious.The situation is not complicated to say, but it is somewhat troublesome. The most important thing for yourself is not to worry.


    There is some distance between Hua Yueling and Abiatha, as well as between him and the monster, so that at least some safety can be guaranteed no matter what.


    The monster still didn''t seem to be moving at this time, it sat down on the ground, as if unconscious.However, the more it goes like this, the more nervous Hua Yueling is. Who knows what is going on with the monster now, he would not be very afraid if he fights directly, but if he has any other ideas, it will be more troublesome.


    Staring at the figure of the monster, waiting for the opponent''s action, the soldiers came to cover the water and earth, Hua Yueling hadn''t figured out what to do for the time being.In fact, it is also possible to attack in the past, but it is more dangerous.


    "Hasn''t there been any movement?"


    Hua Yueling felt a little strange, using the probing skills to probe, he was understanding the state of the monster.


    "There is magic flowing..."


    The flow of that magical power is relatively subtle, but it still feels a bit slow.But in any case, it is true that the magic power in the monster body has begun to flow, which shows that the monster is really awake, and it is mainly because of some thoughts that he does not know.


    "No, you can''t just let it last."


    The magic power still cannot be used. After Hua Yueling sent this idea, the long-range attack method he could think of was to ask Abiasha.


    "Abiasha, you attack it, but be careful after the attack, it may counterattack."


    Abiasha nodded at him, sternly opened her bow and shot the arrows, aiming at the monster''s eyes.Don''t look at the monster''s huge body, but the eyes are actually relatively small, so it is not particularly easy to aim at the eyes.


    The power is condensed in the arrow. This power may not be said to be huge, but if it is all condensed, it can cause enough damage to the monster.


    "Wow!"


    The arrow shot out like lightning, and it came to the monster''s body in an instant. The monster still didn''t move much, but a magic barrier appeared in front of its eyes.The magic barrier blocked Abiasha''s attack, and the power of the arrow''s rotation broke the magic barrier, but there was no way to continue to cause any damage to the monster''s eyes.


    After the arrow hit the monster¡¯s eye, it was like hitting a solid iron wall. It made a dull sound, then fell down, onto the monster¡¯s body, and then bounced and fell to the ground. on.


    The arrow fell on the ground, and the monster suddenly opened its eyes, and a chilling aura radiated, and then with a big wave of its hand, a ball of light hits in the direction of Abiatha as if it was about to swallow everything. Past.


    "not good!"


    Hua Yueling had a bad premonition after noticing the monster''s attack, and quickly reminded Abiatha to avoid it.Abiatha was taken aback when she was counterattacked by the monster. Although she had known it would do it for a long time, after the other party did such an attack, Abiatha still failed to respond in time. I was so frightened that I was stunned and couldn''t react at all.


    Fortunately, Hua Yueling''s reminder was timely enough, and in order to allow her to cope with it in time, Hua Yueling also helped her block the sphere of light that swallowed the past.It''s just that his strength can''t completely stop him, he can only weaken the power of the light ball for her, but even this is enough for Abiatha.


    "Thank you!"


    Speaking loudly, Abiasha dodges back and dodges at the same time, avoiding the path of the light ball.The ball of light was fast, but within a few seconds, it rolled over from where she was before, and a straight semi-circular groove appeared on the ground, extending to the distance and hitting the far wall. , Even the walls could not stop this attack.


    The wall was destroyed, leaving a huge circular cavity.Whether it was Huayueling or Abiasha, their expressions changed a little when they saw this scene. No one thought that the attack of a monster could have such power. If it is really hit, it is not their body can Bearable.


    Fortunately, the response was quick enough, and Abiatha dodged over, otherwise she would not dare to imagine what she would be like after being shot.


    Now that it had reacted, the monster could no longer pretend to be unconscious.After it got up, it no longer concealed it, and its magic power quickly accumulated. On its weapons, it didn''t know what it was doing.


    But no matter what she did, Hua Yueling had to stop the other party.Hua Yueling rushed forward. Although he waved his two-handed sword, it was just a gesture, not that he had to attack.


    The monster just took a look at Hua Yueling, and then, regardless of whether his magic power had gathered enough, he burst out magic power directly.This magical force slammed into Hua Yueling''s side directly, slugging Hua Yueling''s movements, causing him to stop.


    "What a powerful magic!"


    This magical power not only gave Hua Yueling an impact and prevented him from moving forward, but also caused damage from the impact. Fortunately, Hua Yueling was still able to stop it and was not injured.


    "Fortunately, I made preparations in advance, otherwise it would really be caught off guard."


    Hua Yueling had to retreat and landed on the ground, her figure stagnated, and her attack stopped abruptly.

 1442 Chapter 1442 Magic Explosion

    The battle is still going on, and the speed at which the monster gathers its magic power is getting faster and faster. If it continues like this, it is estimated that it will not be long before the opponent will succeed.This was something Hua Yueling didn''t want. He wanted to stop this movement of the monster, but it had to be said that it was very difficult, and it was very difficult to achieve this.


    You must know that it is possible for Hua Yueling to attack in the past, but it will be blocked by monsters in various ways as soon as halfway through, no matter what method is used.Either Hua Yueling was stopped, or he had to step back so that he could not achieve his goal.


    "No way, you can''t go on like this!"


    Abiyasha is naturally helping too. She is helping to attack the monster from a distance and consume the physical strength of the monster, but I have to say that this method has no effect. Basically, the attack is returned without success, although the monster is hit , But it does not cause much harm.


    But this can still harass the monster a bit, maybe so, Hua Yueling thought.He rushed forward, Hua Yueling kicked her feet on the ground, and didn¡¯t jump up and didn¡¯t do other actions. She rushed forward like this, magic power struck again, but Hua Yueling did not give up, but instead A more powerful gesture rushed forward.


    "I won''t lose!"


    Hua Yueling stared at the monster in the distance. The monster didn''t do any other actions, but the magic power was gradually strengthening. Not only was it difficult for Hua Yueling to move forward, but it was also painful to be hit by the magic.The magic power directly slammed into his body, shocking again and again, but Hua Yueling was not defeated at this point, but abruptly withstood this shock forward.


    "I can still persist!"


    Seeing getting closer and closer to the monster, although it is still unclear whether his attack can cause enough damage to the monster, anyway, there is no way if he does not attack.


    Hua Yueling approached the past, and when she felt that the distance was about the same, the two-handed sword swept away suddenly. This time, Hua Yueling attacked with an indomitable momentum.The monster didn''t have a better way, so he could only watch Hua Yueling''s attack fall on him.


    This force can be said to be full. It is still very uncomfortable to be hit by a monster like this, but it has to hold on and cannot be defeated just like this.In fact, its thoughts are similar to Hua Yueling''s thoughts to some extent. If two people can communicate, this would be incredible.


    Under such circumstances, Huayueling''s repeated attacks were only affected by the impact of magic power, making his attack speed much slower.There is no way, Hua Yueling wants to attack faster, but reality does not allow him to do so.


    "No way, let alone killing it like this, it will be difficult even if it can''t move."


    Hua Yueling also understood these things very well, but he could only do this, there was no other way.The situation was a bit stalemate, Hua Yueling was able to counterattack to the end and it was not able to bring much effect, but the condensed magic power of the monsters was almost there.


    "You can''t do this anymore, for the final blow, if you can''t help it this time, it''s better to stay away."


    After making preparations, Hua Yueling reminded Abiasha to hide further, and he condensed the power of the whole body to stab it.


    Not to mention, this attack of Hua Yueling was really effective. The two-handed sword stabbed in the past. When the monster had no defense and the magical impact was offset by him, the two-handed sword stabbed in. Inside the fat body of the monster.There was a scream from the monster''s mouth, and the dark green liquid splashed out. The monster was a little sluggish, but the gathering of magic power continued, and the speed was slower.


    "If you have a chance, just come again!"


    Hua Yueling cheered herself up, in fact, he also knew that such an attack was actually hard to be effective.But there is no way, he must act.


    The body retreated a bit, and once again gathered strength, Hua Yueling pierced out with a forward-looking aura.The two-handed sword pierced the monster''s head, but a wall formed by magic power tried to block his attack.


    The battle is still going on. At present, the two sides cannot say who has the upper hand, only that they are almost evenly matched.Hua Yueling used a powerful attack to break open the magic shield, and his two-handed sword directly pierced the monster''s head. The monster was originally injured more severely. After receiving such an attack from him, his body can almost be said to have reached the final stage. Can no longer bear it.


    "It''s not easy."


    The magic power is still gathering, Hua Yueling can see clearly, she can''t stay here anymore, otherwise she will have to be torn to pieces by the explosion of magic power.He doesn''t think he can withstand such an attack unless he uses special equipment or magic to protect himself, otherwise, don''t be foolish and wait here.


    Hua Yueling retreated immediately after finishing the attack. In fact, it was very simple. This attack almost killed the monster.The deviation of the defensive power of the monster before and after it was a bit large. The defensive ability was quite strong, but who would have thought that he could not withstand his attack in a blink of an eye.


    It is impossible to say that Hua Yueling''s previous attack was not fierce these two times. After all, it was a desperate fight from the beginning, and no one could release the water.


    While retreating, Hua Yueling did not forget to remind Abiatha that Abiatha was still relatively close, after all, she had to help him.But when he saw him retreating, Abiasha also understood that the situation was not so good, and retreated with him.


    The speed of the two is very fast, but with the death of the monster, the magic power becomes disordered, and the huge magic power is at risk of dispersing at any time.No one knows when, but the sooner you get away from there, the safer it is. This is what Hua Yueling and the others know.


    Almost the entire space was filled with magic power, that huge magic power expanded more and more, and the entire space was somewhat distorted.Not to mention those buildings and some objects, even the ground and walls can''t withstand such magic.


    "boom!"


    On the way Huayueling and the others retreated, without warning, the magic exploded, not only from the condensing of the monsters, but also from its own magic, the magic vortex that exists on the ground and the original in the air All the magic power exploded in an instant.


    The explosion affected a large area, swallowing all of this space, Hua Yueling and the others had already retreated very quickly, but they still could not avoid being affected.


    "The range is too big, and with this power, magic items are also very dangerous!"

 1443 Chapter 1443

    Hua Yueling thought he could escape this magical explosion, he still had some confidence in this aspect, but the facts made him helpless and slapped him in the face.The scope of the magic explosion was much larger than he imagined, even if he had already run quite far, there was still no way to avoid it.


    When attacked by the magical distorted space, Hua Yueling couldn''t even make any response, and could only watch the magical power attack, and the distorted space swallowed herself.


    Hua Yueling still wanted to do something, but he hadn''t done anything yet, and he had lost consciousness and passed out directly.In this way, she was simply affected by the impact of the magical explosion and didn''t know where she went. At the moment when Hua Yueling was swallowed by the space distortion caused by the magical vortex, she even suspected that all of this was Kamaya''s plan.


    But for the time being, he was just thinking about it. After all, there was no evidence, and he didn''t have time to think.


    "There is no way."


    Hua Yueling was rather helpless, could do nothing but escape, and now she couldn''t even escape.


    The magic vortex swallowed him, and then Hua Yueling didn''t know anything.He lost consciousness after being in a coma, so he didn''t react.


    The same is true for Abiatha. Although Abiatha is still farther away, farther away than where Hua Yueling is, she still hasn¡¯t been able to dodge, just like Hua Yueling is broken by magic. The space was distorted and swallowed, and then I knew nothing.


    Both of them passed out into a coma. As for what would happen to them, they themselves were extremely worried before the coma, but after the coma, there was no need to worry.


    The underground world is also destroyed and destroyed by the magical power caused by the monsters, not only near the place where the monsters are, but also farther away. Almost all parts of the entire underground world have collapsed, and there is not much place to stay.


    Not only the underground world was greatly affected, but also the castles on the ground.After all, the underground world can be regarded as supporting the earth world. After the local underground world is destroyed, there is naturally no way to not be affected.


    In the sound of "Rumble", the castle slid down as the underground world collapsed, and it also collapsed.As the clods fell, they fell and were destroyed again.


    "It still failed."


    A figure fled out of the collapsed castle in a panic. After going outside in a panic, he sat down on the ground, panting quickly with a look of exhaustion.


    "But it doesn''t matter, there is still a chance."


    Even so, it doesn''t matter, there is no sadness or unwilling look on his face, but a smile.


    "still have a chance."


    With the sound of his murmured words, the entire castle collapsed into ruins.


    Before this, everything was fine, but after a short time it became like this, everything that happened was like a dream.The earth collapsed, and the castle was ruined and piled up together.


    "..."


    Slowly sitting up, Hua Yueling rubbed her head vigorously, feeling a little headache.Looking around, he found that he was in a familiar place, which should have been a place he had visited not long ago.


    "Is this... why is it still here?"


    Hua Yueling discovered after observing that he had actually returned to the castle, but he clearly remembered what happened after Abiatha fought with the monster not long ago.


    There was an explosion of that magnitude in the underground world, and the world on the ground could not be unaffected.The castle doesn''t know what it will be like, but it is likely to collapse with the ground.In that case, even a castle can''t be spared.


    "How is this going?"


    Standing up, Hua Yueling found Abiasha lying not far away. Abiasha, unlike him, was still in a coma.But seeing Abiatha like this, Hua Yueling remembered the last time they woke up, in this castle, he also woke up first, and then found Abia who was still in a coma. Sha.


    "It''s like everything repeats itself, is this a game?"


    This happens only in the game, reading the archive or restarting, it has never happened in the real world.


    Rubbing her head, Hua Yueling looked towards the door with a headache.But even though he said that, no one came over now. I guess I have to go to Kamaya. I don''t know if that person still knows them.


    Hua Yueling is not so sure, after all, the current situation is a bit complicated and not so easy to understand.


    "Let''s go check it out, but fortunately nothing happened. It''s just a new start. But if you have to go to the underground world again, it will be a little troublesome."


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to go back and forth to that kind of place, but there was no way, if it was to start again, he had to go, there was no other way.


    "Anyway, let''s just look at the situation."


    I got to Abiasha''s side and shook her awake. Abiasha was a bit heavy in a coma, but she woke up soon after Hua Yueling''s shaking.She shook her head, holding her head, she looked like a headache, not in a particularly good state.


    "Are you ok?"


    Seeing her regaining consciousness, Hua Yueling asked quickly.


    "Well, it''s fine."


    Abiasha nodded slightly, although it still looked a little uncomfortable, it was better than before.


    "We are... are we swallowed? Where is this?"


    "Inside the castle."


    Hua Yueling briefly talked about her guess. After listening to his guess, Abiasha''s eyes widened in surprise, and she didn''t expect it to be like this.


    "is this real?"


    Asked incredulously, Abiasha looked around and found that, as Hua Yueling said, it seemed very familiar to her.


    "That means we still need to go to the underground world? Fight with that guy again."


    "Yes, it should be the case in theory, but not only that, we should also find a way to kill the opponent and prevent the opponent from erupting magical powers, leading to the same result as before."


    "What to do then, we used our best before, but it didn''t end up like that. Unless there are other ways or assistance, otherwise it is difficult to make progress."


    What Abiatha said is also true. They must have used their full strength when fighting the monster, but in the end they failed. Even if they challenged it again, what would change.

 1444 Chapter 1444

    After regaining consciousness, Hua Yueling and the others stayed in the room for a while, which was considered a break. After the break, the two of them got up and walked out of the room.On the corridor outside, as Hua Yueling had guessed, this was indeed the castle, but I didn''t know if Kamaya was alone or the ghost was here.


    It shouldn''t be the case if it comes back, or only Kamaya is right, nothing will change.


    Relying on their previous experience, Hua Yueling and the others easily went to the two rooms they had visited before, or they went to see them separately. Just like what they had seen before, everything in these two rooms was touched. Same, no change.


    "It really looks like it''s all over again. It feels incredible."


    Abiasha is still a little bit unbelievable to do this again, but this is the fact, even if she doesn''t believe it, she can only believe it.


    "That''s the way it is, I can''t believe it, but it may have something to do with how we got here from the tower."


    Hua Yueling guessed that this was the most probable cause he could think of.The world where the tower is located is not the real world, but the world of illusion, first here may be the world of illusion in the world of illusion, no matter what happens is not strange.


    Abiasha didn''t know this, after all, she was a figure in the world of illusion, and she certainly didn''t understand it as well as he.


    "Let''s go, go up to find Kamaya and see if there is any change in him."


    Hua Yueling raised her head and looked upstairs. Kamaya should be upstairs in theory. I don''t know if I can see him upstairs this time. Hua Yueling is also very curious, ready to find out.


    When I came upstairs, let alone, Hua Yueling and the others found Kamaya in this restarted world. The other party didn''t seem to know them, and wanted to fight them like the first time we met. Hello.The two sides met again, which was an unspeakable and wonderful experience for Hua Yueling and the others.


    How should I put it, this kind of situation in which someone I know clearly doesn''t know you, Hua Yueling thinks it''s only amazing.


    Although he was also wondering if the other party was pretending to be, he didn''t try to test anything, just pretending to be talking with the other party for the first time.


    "We still need to go into the underground world. But this time we can''t be so anxious, maybe we can find some clues here."


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha discussed a little bit, and adopted the same method as before, excusing that she was tired and needed to rest and buy time.After saying goodbye to Kamaya, Hua Yueling and the others still went to the room where they had rested before to rest, but shortly after entering the room, the two got up and went back to the door.


    "Should go back to my room."


    After lying on the door and listening for a while, Hua Yueling said in a low voice, then gently pushed open the door.


    There were no people in the corridor outside, and Kamaya was not here, he should have gone back to his room.Hua Yueling remembered that it was the same before. After taking a break, she went to the other party''s room to find the other party, who was in the room at that time.


    "It''s fine if you are not here. Let''s go out and have a look. Maybe you can find something."


    Hua Yueling also knew very well that it was still somewhat difficult to defeat that kind of monster with their strength.Especially it is almost impossible to defeat the opponent within the time limit.


    To know that the defensive ability of that kind of monster is very strong, it is too difficult to cause enough damage to it.Before Hua Yueling attacked with all his strength, in the end he just wanted to kill the opponent, not really killing the opponent.


    What can help them?In addition to having a helper, what can be thought of is to use some kind of props, but what kind of props Huayueling has not thought of, so she still has to look for it.


    He has explored part of the abandoned castle, but this intact castle has not explored much.It happens that there is a lot of time now to make a good exploration. If you can find something, it is the best. If not, you can only go one step at a time.


    The castle is still quite big. It took Hua Yueling a lot of time to fully explore the castle. During the exploration, it cannot be said that they were not found at all, but the things they found were not as useful as they thought.


    "Can this thing help us?"


    Abiasha looked at the bell in Hua Yueling''s hand and asked.She didn''t know exactly what the bell was for, but listening to Hua Yueling said it seemed to be useful.


    What was the specific effect? ??Hua Yueling didn''t answer her, only that it was useful.In any case, it''s good to be effective, she doesn''t want to fight another battle without chance.


    "With this, it should be almost the same. I didn''t expect there to be such a thing here."


    Hua Yueling looked at the bell in her hand, thinking so in her heart that this bell is still quite useful, and it is a good weapon for monsters.


    "But the effect should not be too great. Anyway, as long as there is some effect, it is better than nothing at all."


    Hua Yueling thought so, put the bell away, then went back to the lower floor with Abiasha, and went to the room where Kamaya was to find him.


    Everything after that was the same as what happened before, Hua Yueling and the others entered the underground world through another secret passage.It was a waste of time, but since it was not clear whether Kamaya still remembered them, Hua Yueling decided not to take this risk.


    Nothing has changed in the underground world. After a battle, Hua Yueling and the others arrived in front of the steel doll guarding the bridge.The steel doll blocked their way forward, making them unable to move on.


    "Hey, Abiatha, what do you say if we use it as a companion?"


    Hua Yueling suddenly had this idea, if the iron puppet could be a companion, it would definitely be easier to fight.The defensive ability of the steel puppet must not be said, and its weapon should also be able to cause good damage to the monster in battle.


    "It''s not bad, but the key is can we do it?"


    Abiasha asked in a more skeptical tone. She didn''t think they could do this. The Iron Puppets had almost no way to communicate. Under such circumstances, the possibility of trying to convince the other party to help them was very low.What''s more, how do they persuade each other is also a difficult problem.


    "If you don''t try and see how to know, since it must be here for some reason, as long as you find that reason, you may have a chance."

 1445 Chapter 1445

    Hua Yueling was thinking about how to pull the Iron Puppet to his side. If he could pull it, he would be able to win no matter what, that''s how he felt.


    It''s just that it''s very difficult. The Iron Doll is still a monster after all, not a person.It is difficult for even humans to communicate well, let alone a monster, so Hua Yueling actually doesn''t have much confidence.


    "Hello there."


    Hua Yueling said hello to the other party, but the steel doll directly took up the weapon, and the aura exuded, the oppressive Hua Yueling and the others could not breathe.The strength of the steel puppet lies here, it is very difficult to defeat it, but Hua Yueling does not want to fight with the opponent, it is unnecessary, even if it does not fight with the opponent, he can continue to advance, why bother.


    "I''m here."


    The words spoken by the steel puppet are like steel, and the sound sounds extraordinarily heavy, as if something is pressed on the body, making people want to move it away.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling took a deep breath and talked with the other party according to the method she had thought of.The steel puppet didn''t look like it was going to fight, whether it looked or listened to it, which made Hua Yueling more at ease.


    It would be troublesome if the opponent rushed over and attacked without saying anything. Fortunately, the steel puppet is not like that, it is still a type that can communicate.


    Hua Yueling tried to communicate with the other party, but this kind of communication was very difficult. The other party did not say that he could fully understand Hua Yueling''s words, and the way it spoke was a bit awkward for Tibetans.It took Hua Yueling a while before she could barely communicate with each other.


    "There is a very powerful guy in there, do you know?" Hua Yueling asked the other party like this. He hoped that the other party could help him fight, but before that, he still needs to understand the situation.The key lies in the relationship between the steel doll and the monster. If the relationship between them is not very good, you can still persuade it to try. If the relationship between the two parties is good, it is better not to waste time here.


    "know."


    The Iron Puppet replied that it looked at Hua Yueling, and her voice sounded the same as before, but Hua Yueling still looked at each other with some caution.It feels a bit bad.


    "Do you know him? A good relationship?"


    "..."


    The steel puppet just looked at him and did not answer his question, as if he hadn''t heard it.


    Seeing its reaction, Hua Yueling felt a little more upset in her heart, but she didn''t show it on the surface, but calmly stared at the other party.It''s a pity that the eyes of the iron puppet are hidden in the armor, so they can''t see it at all, which makes it impossible to see what kind of expression it is.


    Hua Yueling wanted to see what the other person''s expression was like, it seemed a little troublesome.


    "It''s better not to ask, it doesn''t feel good."


    Abiatha also felt the bad atmosphere, and said to Hua Yueling hurriedly, hoping that he could leave as soon as possible and stop talking to the iron doll.If this goes on, it seems to her that it is not just a question of whether they can find a helper, but the other question is that the other party is likely to become their enemy, and there are still concerns in this regard.


    "It''s okay, let''s talk about it, maybe we can make some progress."


    Hua Yueling still had some hope, it was not like just giving up.Although Abiasha hopes to move forward as soon as possible and let the Iron Dolls make way for them, there is no way to persuade Hua Yueling in this situation, and he can only let him talk like this.


    "Are you friends with it?"


    "No."


    After about a second or two passed, the Iron Doll shook his head and replied.Hua Yueling was relieved, if they weren''t friends, she still had a chance.


    "Then... If we are going to fight it inside, can you please help us?"


    After Hua Yueling got the answer she wanted, she immediately followed up and asked.


    "why?"


    The steel doll did not immediately answer Hua Yueling''s question, but instead responded with these three words.


    "..."


    Now Hua Yueling didn''t know what to say. The question was right, why should I help myself? What can I do to satisfy the other person?


    "..."


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha looked at each other, they didn''t know what to say.They only thought about asking others for help, but they didn''t think about why they wanted to help themselves.They have thought about situations where the other party may or may not agree, but they have not thought about the reasons.


    "Please wait a minute, we have to discuss it."


    "..."


    The Iron Doll didn''t respond again, Hua Yueling and the others had encountered it before, so they didn''t think it was a bad thing.After saying goodbye to each other, Hua Yueling and the others walked aside.


    "We seem to have a chance."


    Abiasha said with some excitement after reaching a quiet place next to Hua Yueling.


    "Well, there are indeed some opportunities, but the key is that we have any reason to let others help us. If we can''t find a reason for the other party to agree, there is still no way."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and said with some embarrassment.Although some of the steel dolls feel like individuals, they are only a few. It feels more like a monster, although asking him if it has any benefits is more similar to humans.


    "The benefit of letting it help, well, we don''t have any benefit that can make it move."


    Abiasha also knew this. Although there was something in the two of them, how could this kind of thing seduced the Iron Doll.What''s more, they don''t even know what the other party wants, which is the most troublesome.


    "It would be great if we could understand its thoughts. At least we knew what it wanted. We also have a direction for action. Now there is no direction for action at all. It seems that we can only give up. Anyway, this time there is this thing. , Maybe we can do it without the help of others."


    "Then try it."


    Abiatha was also unwilling to try to communicate with the Iron Doll anymore, the feeling of depression was not weakened at all compared to facing the huge monster in the deepest place, but a feeling of enhancement.


    In fact, if you really want to say it, it feels even more terrifying for the Iron Doll.Compared with that monster, the iron doll may give people the feeling that it is just a more ordinary elite monster, but this one is not the same. This one is only an elite among the elite, and you can feel it from the aura of the body.

 1446 Chapter 1446 Extra Battle

    After discussing it, Hua Yueling and the others still made a decision, temporarily not inviting the Iron Doll to join.After all, if you know its preferences, it is still possible to let it join, but now they don''t even know this, they don''t have that kind of assurance.


    Let alone them, even other people cannot do it without knowing this kind of information. This is not something that can be done so easily.


    After making the decision, Huayueling and Abiasha returned to the place where the steel doll was, and when they communicated with each other again, the two of them also never mentioned inviting each other to join the team to fight the monsters. , As if nothing happened, it was just exposed.


    It was another conversation with the other party, but this time the conversation was the same as the previous one, and the other party didn''t say anything in the end, so it made way for them so that they could pass from here.At least in this respect, this steel puppet is not their enemy. Although it is not a friend to say anything, it is enough for Hua Yueling and the others.


    One less enemy is better than one more enemy.After expressing their gratitude to each other, Hua Yueling and the others walked along the bridge inside, but before they walked a few steps, they saw a monster that hadn''t been seen before rushing forward in the distance. It''s like knocking everything out along the way.Hua Yueling and the others were also taken aback, but they responded in time and rushed over.


    No matter what, they can¡¯t welcome each other¡¯s arrival on this bridge. In that case, they will be directly at a disadvantage. It is better to get farther, and the most important thing is a spacious place.


    They can fight against each other in a spacious place, but if it is in a narrow place like this, it is more difficult to fight against each other, and it is very dangerous for them.


    "Hurry up, just get out quickly!"


    "Ok!"


    After Hua Yueling and the others rushed out of the bridge, they saw that the monster in the distance had already rushed to the top of the bridge, but when it was about to crash into the other side, the monster had already stopped.Although it was difficult to stop immediately due to the rushing too fast at the beginning, he still stopped halfway through hard work.


    Although it was a good time to attack, Hua Yueling and Abiasha were not anxious because of this, but waited for the other side to come out.After all, they came back on the bridge to a place that was not good for them. It was not good for them to fight in that place. They all knew this, so they were not in a hurry.


    The monster didn''t attack them, turned around again, turned and charged back.Rushing to the outside of the bridge, it rushed towards Hua Yueling and the others.


    Hua Yueling and the others dodged the opponent''s attack again. This time the monster could not control their speed and rushed directly into the turbulent river below.Even without Hua Yueling and the others, the monster was washed away by the water.


    But even if it was rushed down, the monster didn''t stop struggling, but went upstream, trying to rush up again.It''s just that in the face of the impact of the turbulent river, even if this monster has great power, it is useless. It can''t resist the impact of the river and is washed away.


    In about a few seconds, the monster has disappeared.


    "It''s really a silly monster at home."


    Hua Yueling looked at the place where the monster disappeared a little speechlessly, and complained like this.Originally, I felt helpless in order to add one more battle. I didn''t expect that monster would explode in a blink of an eye.


    Even before they even shot, the other party has disappeared in the long river of history, and it really made them wonder what to say.


    "The first time I saw such a monster, it felt really interesting."


    Abiatha was also amused by that monster''s actions, and couldn''t help but say.


    "Yeah, it''s kind of silly to just rush down like this."


    Hua Yueling felt the same way, she had never seen such a monster, so she rushed forward stupidly, no matter what was behind.To put it simply, this kind of monster has no brain, even if it has a head, it is all stuffed with muscles, nothing else.


    I don''t know why the extra battle ended in this rather funny way, but Hua Yueling''s mood was still somewhat unhappy.After all, something has changed in front of them, and it is no longer what they remembered. Does this mean that some changes may also occur elsewhere?


    Even if they were worried about this and that, Hua Yueling and Abiasha also acted immediately, and they couldn''t just stop like this.It is important to keep going no matter what.


    After all, they are here for this, so when they looked before, they found that the monsters could be seen in the distance.Those monsters seemed to be about to move around, but they should not have been spotted, after all, the distance was still quite far.


    There is another battle with this group of monsters, Hua Yueling is quite irritable, it is best if she can avoid nature.But thinking about it, this is actually not safe. After all, if you avoid them, and then the battle inside attracts them, it is not a good thing for them.


    Because of this, Hua Yueling and the others now have to deal with the monsters, so as to save the trouble of going inside.


    "Go ahead, Abiasha, we have to deal with these monsters, otherwise the battle inside will be more troublesome."


    "Yes, if these guys are attracted to it too. It is not easy to rely on them to besiege the monster for us, and they are likely to be afraid of the monster."


    "That''s also an idea. But I guess these monsters will still target us, so the best way is to get rid of them. Otherwise, it is likely that we will suffer."


    "Yeah, I think so too. Originally, we might still have some advantages. If they were introduced, we might not even have the only advantage."


    After a discussion between the two people, they decided to act as before and wipe out all the monsters.Although I have committed a few fights, it is good that my actions can be relaxed afterwards.


    They came to the place where the monsters gathered again, but as before, they didn''t immediately act in a hurry, but first observed the monsters.


    "It looks the same as before, it should be the same."


    "Then don''t worry, just use the strategy we''ve used before."

 1447 Chapter 1447 Repeated Action

    Hua Yueling and the others were ready to take action after hiding and observing for a while. Their offensive strategy was the same as before, and they still used long-range attacks to destroy the enemy.As long as it is eliminated to a certain extent, the rest is not a concern.


    But now there are still a lot of enemies, and they are all flying monsters. It is okay to deal with such monsters one or two, but it will be more troublesome when the number is large.As I said before, this kind of enemy is difficult to deal with. After all, they are enemies that can fly in mid-air, and they are also fast to dodge. It is very difficult to chase them.


    After the fireball and ice cone flew out, they easily hit the enemy who was still flying in the distance.Needless to say, the arrows shot by Abiatha, hitting the opponent is easy.


    Either he or Abiatha''s attack accuracy was quite sufficient, and four monsters had already died under their hands before they were even discovered.


    The monsters were shocked by the attack, and immediately turned around and found their place.Each of these monsters was extremely angry, and almost all of their eyes radiated red light, rushing over like a sharp arrow lingering in lightning.The sharp mouth pierced like an awl at Hua Yueling who was in front of him.


    "There are still a few guys, knock them all down quickly, don''t let them come over!"


    Hua Yueling reminded Abiasha loudly and asked her to speed up the attack.Abiatha¡¯s attack speed was already very fast, and her hand movement almost never stopped, but there are still a lot of monsters here, even if it is a continuous attack, there is no way to reduce their number too fast. .


    The main reason is that at first, it was possible to kill several at once by using the opportunity of sneak attacks, but now facing them, after discovering their long-range attacks early, those monsters can dodge, so the speed of the decrease in numbers is suddenly reduced. Up.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t feel worried because of this. After all, it was the same before, and now they have only experienced this time again.Hua Yueling already has experience, and so does Abiasha, so they can deal with this kind of thing relatively easily.


    Magic and arrows were aimed at the monsters. After the monsters avoided them, there were magic and arrows shot out, blocking their retreat.


    The monster wailed and fell to the ground, being burned by the flames, the ice cone pierced the body, the arrow pierced the body, and was taken away.


    The surviving monster was not so scared that it had no action, but was even more fierce and terrifying than before.The body kept dodge, trying to avoid Hua Yueling''s attack, and then attacked from the side.


    Hua Yueling had to throw out the magic in her hand in a panic, then waved her weapon to deal with the enemy beside her.It was the same before, Hua Yueling was very calm, and easily blocked the enemy in front of her.


    "clang!"


    The sharp mouth pierced the body of the two-handed sword, and Hua Yueling immediately counterattacked, swiping the two-handed sword and slashed it, chasing the monster that had just retreated and attacked it.Although there were other monsters attacking, Hua Yueling was not worried at all. Not far behind, Abiasha was full of long bows and had aimed at that monster, and could let go at any time.


    This is one of the reasons Huayueling is not worried, after all, it is more reassuring to have Abiatha.Although Abiasha is not that strong, he still has no problem facing such an enemy.


    "Wow!"


    Just when Hua Yueling hit the monster, Abiasha let go of her little snow-white hand, and the arrow flew out with a "swoosh", aiming at the monster that had pierced obliquely from the back side.


    The monster didn''t care about Abiasha''s attack at all, but stabs Huayueling directly, and didn''t care if he would be killed in a single shot. It was a posture that would hurt both sides.


    Abiasha did not think of this way of monsters, but Hua Yueling was not surprised. What did this monster say? It is completely understandable to do this kind of thing under anger, Hua Yueling thinks so. .


    But the other party''s spirit that doesn''t care about his own life and death is to attack himself is really commendable, it is really powerful.


    Fortunately, Abiatha''s attack was still faster than its attack speed. Just when the monster was about to hit Huayueling, the arrow had already flew to the monster''s body.The monster has no way of defending it at all, and can only watch the arrow hit its body with awkward eyes.


    Originally it was thinking of being able to hit Huayueling in exchange for injury, although this kind of exchange was not worthwhile, after all, even if it hurt Huayueling, it itself was killed.In the end, he didn''t expect that the arrow shot by Abiatha suddenly accelerated, letting its idea fall to the ground, and it failed to hit Hua Yueling at all, and it was shot out by itself.


    The body was shot directly into the distance by the powerful force contained in the arrow, the monster let out a scream, and then there was no reaction.


    "Thanks!"


    "No need to."


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha looked at each other and smiled, the cooperation between the two of them became more and more tacit.Too much, when I think that Abiasha is also a figure in the fantasy world, Hua Yueling feels a little bit lost. All of this is just an illusion. Between herself and her... how should I put it, hey...


    After spending some time with her, Hua Yueling felt that she was still quite a good person, but she was a little unwilling to think that the two would still be separated soon.But it couldn''t be like this. He had to leave here. Because of this, there was some sadness in Hua Yueling''s heart.


    In fact, it is understandable to have this kind of thought. Everyone is the same person. Who will not feel sad because of this.Hua Yueling didn''t know what Abiasha thought about, but he didn''t think about it, there was no need to think about it.


    After solving all the monsters, Hua Yueling and the others can continue to move forward. He took a few steps, except for the bells placed in the inventory, and carefully looked at the thing in his hand.As long as you test this yourself, you can solve the monster in enough time. Without this, the possibility is really too small.


    The specific function of this bell Hua Yueling is not too clear, but he knows that using this can slow down the monster''s reaction ability, and it will also reduce the monster''s ability.These are all found from his own memory.


    Although it is the news obtained in other worlds, this thing should be the same, which is certain.The place is different, but the things are the same, that''s enough.

 1448 Chapter 1448 New Action

    Hua Yueling and the others arrived in front of the monster again, and they faced the monster again, it was a terrible monster.Although Hua Yueling and the others had already fought each other once and knew a lot about each other, they still felt a little fear.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha watched from a distance for a while, staring at the monster. The monster''s body exuded a terrible aura, which made people shudder.But fortunately, they had faced each other before, Hua Yueling and the others still had some advantages, at least understanding the other''s behavior, which was quite useful.


    "We will still adopt the same combat strategy for a while. I will pester it in front, Abiasha, you are supporting from a distance, don''t forget the reaction it has made before, always be careful, it is likely to counterattack you. "


    "I know this, I will pay attention."


    Abiasha nodded solemnly. After all, she had been counterattacked by the opponent not long ago, and she also dodged that time. It is impossible that she could not dodge this time.


    After the discussion, Hua Yueling rushed forward, but he did not rush to use the bell. Although the function of the bell is good, the time to take effect is relatively short. Unless it is necessary, it is better not to use it in a hurry. Better.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling put the bell away first, and rushed up with a sword in both hands.His method of combat is the same as before, as long as the opponent''s physical strength is reduced first, and the rest will be discussed later.


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha are strictly implementing the previously set plan. Although the plan is actually very simple, there is no way to say how rigorous it is, but these are actually not important. As long as it is useful.


    Right now the monster''s stamina is still sufficient, so that''s not enough, they must try to reduce the monster''s stamina and let it down.Hua Yueling has some experience in reducing the physical strength of the monster, but it is not so easy to really do it. Hua Yueling also understands this, he must do well.


    The attacks of the monsters were basically the same as before, and Hua Yueling also understood how the monsters acted, so she had some experience in dealing with it.


    When the monster swept over the weapon, Hua Yueling would choose her own way of action according to the situation.If it was the kind of attack that poured in magic power, he would be more careful, and try to avoid it if he could.In other cases, it is slightly different. If there is no magic power, he will directly fight with the weapon in his hand.


    The results of the two methods are actually not very bad, but if it can withstand the attack of the monster, then Huayueling can also do some actions next, after the attack hits the monster, it can reduce its physical strength very well. ,


    After all, reducing physical strength is still the most important thing, so when Hua Yueling faces a monster attack, she also tries her best to follow-up counterattack actions.With the previous experience of dealing with the opponent, Hua Yueling can also deal with the opponent''s attack relatively easily, and fight the opponent.


    Although the attacks of the monsters have changed a little and are very powerful, Hua Yueling can still deal with it relatively easily.It''s better to have experience. Hua Yueling thought so, noticed the other''s actions, and then just stepped to the side to hide.


    At this time, his movements were very fast. Although the monster''s attack came over, it still did not pose any threat to him.


    "Just hold on for a while!"


    Hua Yueling watched the movement of the monster, and saw that the monster began to gather magic power again.This reminded him of what happened the last time he fought the opponent, but it shouldn''t have reached that level yet.


    "Can''t let it do it again, it must be killed before then."


    At least for now, it''s not enough to worry about, but it''s about the same. As long as it hurts it more, it should gather magic power to prepare for explosion.


    "Abiasha, step up the attack!"


    "Ok!"


    Although Abiasha''s previous attacks were quick and strong, the intensity of the attacks did not reach the maximum level.After Hua Yueling reminded her, she nodded vigorously, and the magic power was concentrated on the arrow, aiming at the monster''s eyes and shot it.


    Although other places can also cause damage, the damage caused is obviously not as much as attacking weak parts.


    "Just hold on for a while."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, swiping the big sword with both hands, and slashed at the monster''s body abruptly.Hua Yueling''s attack is also very powerful, but even so, there is still no way to cause enough damage to the monster.


    Amidst the roar of the monster, the body suddenly became huge, and under Hua Yueling''s strange gaze, it rolled down like a football.


    "Why is there such an attack!"


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect the other party to have other attack methods, which he had not seen before, so when he saw the monster rolling down in this way, he was filled with surprise.But he reacted faster and rushed to the side in a hurry, at the same time reminding Abiatha in the distance to avoid.


    When she saw the monster rolling towards her in this way, Abiasha felt so stressed that she couldn''t even react for a while.However, it was only a short period of time, and then Abiatha reacted and tried his best to dodge to the side, but the speed was still somewhat slow.


    "Abiatha!"


    Abiasha gritted her teeth, pressed one hand on the ground, and accelerated again with the strength of her hand, which was considered as barely avoiding the space when the monster crushed over.


    "what--"


    Abiatha let out a long sigh of relief when the monster left her side, she was really scared to death just now, and she really thought she was going to be crushed to death.Fortunately, the reaction is fast enough, and the final action is also to be wise, otherwise it will really be crushed underground.


    Such a huge monster pressed the body, and it felt terrible to think about it. It is estimated that his small body can be directly pressed into a flat surface.


    Abiasha patted her chest with some trembling, and quickly got up, continued to draw a bow and arrow towards the monster''s body, and then shot an arrow after aiming.


    Hua Yueling also ran over at this time, and asked her how she was.


    "Is it okay?"


    "It''s okay. Fortunately, I put more effort in the end, otherwise there really is no way to dodge it."


    "That''s good, you''d better go farther, as long as you can attack it, don''t get too close in that range."

 1449 Chapter 1449

    Hua Yueling and the others also eased a lot after dodging the scary blow of the monster. It was really dangerous at that moment. If they hadn''t reacted quickly enough, both of them would have been injured.


    To be honest, in the face of such an enemy, unless you have a high defensive power or a good enough armor, it is better not to want to confront the opponent head-on.Especially don''t take the opponent''s attack hard, it can''t be done just by relying on their body.


    "I''m going to help you stop it, but Abiasha, you must always pay attention to its actions. If you see what it is going to do, be ready immediately. Don''t be careless. Just now it was a little careless, so Will encounter that kind of danger."


    Before Hua Yueling left, she reminded Abiatha again. After all, it was too dangerous. If something happened to Abiatha in this battle, Hua Yueling didn''t know what she would think.It''s certainly impossible to be happy when you''re happy, you can''t be sad.


    "I know this well. I actually paid attention to it before, but it has to move too fast, it''s a bit weird."


    "It''s a bit fast, and I didn''t expect it to have that kind of attack. All in all, it''s better to be careful. Who knows what kind of attack it has not used. It is dangerous if it is not careful."


    After saying this, Hua Yueling and Abiasha separated. Hua Yueling quickly approached the monster in the distance. At this time, the body of the monster was also re-expanded, and it became that huge appearance again. Turning around slowly, facing Hua Yueling and the others, with a wave of its hand, the weapon was thrown directly at Hua Yueling and the others.


    Hua Yueling went up to the weapon and directly blocked the weapon, but the moment he blocked the weapon, he immediately noticed that it was wrong.The rich magical power was so strong that it felt scary. Almost instantly, Hua Yueling knew that he could not stay here any longer and that he needed to escape from this place as soon as possible.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Huayueling quickly withdrew, but when he acted, the weapon also caught up.


    "Damn it, can''t let it catch up."


    Feeling the expansion of magic power becoming more and more intense, Huayue quickly gathered all of her strength and swept it back. Now that weapon could not resist, it was swept away.


    Hua Yueling took this opportunity to dodge immediately. This time the weapon could not continue to catch up, giving Hua Yueling time.Dodge to the distance, the magic power is also surging and there is no way to restrain it. Because the magic power is too large, it explodes directly in the distance, directly blasting a part of the ground, the wall, or even the top. Are all affected.


    "Will it be the same as before?"


    I thought about it a little bit worriedly, but it didn''t seem that the situation was so bad, the magic surged to the point of explosion, but it was not the same level as the last time, and it did not trigger a chain reaction.


    "Huh, fortunately, it didn''t collapse. But if you come back a few more times, you won''t be able to bear it."


    Hua Yueling knew that it was time for him to take some action, and he took out the bell.The method of using the bell is quite simple, as long as it is shaken in the face of the monster, it is enough, and it can always be based on the pressure of that monster to weaken its strength.


    "Abiasha, right now, take advantage of its weakening and attack!"


    Hua Yueling shouted at Abiasha, and he also rushed to target the monster.Huayueling Ling''s shaking speed is getting faster and faster. As the speed increases, it can be seen that the response of the monster is getting weaker and weaker. Not to mention other things, even the speed of combat response has dropped a lot.


    "It''s now. This is the best time. If there is no way to kill it now, it will be very troublesome."


    The timing of the use of the bell is also very particular. It must be able to be killed during the use of the bell. Otherwise, although a lot of damage will be caused in the process, it will make the monster go crazy. It is not something they can easily bear.


    "bring it on!"


    Roaring, Hua Yueling clenched the two-handed big sword with one hand, almost all the strength was gathered, and slashed towards the head of the distant monster.Due to the influence of the bell, the monster was weakened a lot for a time, and even lost its ability to act.


    This is the best time for Huayueling to act. I saw him moving quickly, aiming at the monster¡¯s head and slashing over. His attack effect was not so obvious before, but the effect of this attack is indeed very remarkable. .Just one attack caused considerable damage to it.


    "If this goes on, it seems that it won''t take long to kill it. Just kill it, then take the magic item back and you will be able to return to the tower."


    Although the high tower is not the kind of particularly pleasant place, but at least it is a lot longer than the goal, it is better than staying here.


    Almost without observing, Hua Yueling continued to attack like this, almost all swords and swords were moving toward the trend of killing the opponent.However, even so, in this case, the repeated attacks still have no way to kill it. Although the monster is said to have suffered terrible attacks, it is very skinny, or its blood volume is very thick. Hua Yueling''s attacks are already very It''s powerful, and there is still no way to kill it in a short time.


    "No way, if this goes on, when the effect of the bell diminishes, there will be no chance."


    Hua Yueling also knew that when the monsters recovered, their attacks would definitely not be able to attack continuously as they did now, and as long as the magic power was gathered by it, the situation would be bad.It can be said that the reason why Hua Yueling and the others want to solve each other quickly is because they are afraid that the other party will gather magic power. As long as the magic power of the other party is strong enough, an explosion will cause the magic vortex in the entire space to explode. There is almost no need to imagine what it will look like here.


    "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    Thinking like this in my heart, once the attack speed was accelerated, and the shaking speed of the bell was also increasing, but the monster had already had some reactions. Although it was still holding its head, its scarred body was slowly rising.Although the speed of this rise is not fast, it can even be said that it is a little slow, but this already means that the other party''s influence by the bell is gradually decreasing.


    This is not a good sign, but Hua Yueling and the others have no better way other than speeding up the attacking rhythm and strengthening their attack power, they can only do their best.

 1450 Chapter 1450 Different Killing Methods

    Taking advantage of the effect of the bell, Hua Yueling and the others attacked, although they could not directly kill the monster, but it was almost weakened.It''s just that at this time, the monster''s influence from the bell has been weakened to a minimum, and the body is exuding an aura of anger, which makes it almost timid to burst out.


    But not only that, magic power is also gathering, this is what Hua Yueling is most worried about.Don''t look at the monster being beaten very badly, but the magic power on its body hasn''t decreased as a result.If, under this situation, the magic powers gather a lot and explode, causing a chain explosion, everything they have done will be wasted.


    "Can''t let him go on!"


    Hua Yueling yelled inwardly, he had no way to restrain the magic, otherwise it wouldn''t be so troublesome now.


    "If you can make it unable to condense the magic, the only way seems to be to kill it before then."


    Although the bell has some effects, it does not inhibit magic.Even shaking the bell is of no use, but Hua Yueling thought of another way at this time.


    "Magic, yes, magic, if I inject magic into it, I don''t know what the consequences will be."


    Hua Yueling started to act as soon as he thought of it. The magic power gathered in the bell, and soon a large amount of magic power gathered in the bell. This time he shook the bell again.Accompanied by the crisp sound of bells, the monster roared angrily, and the magic power gathered in front of it became disordered in an instant.Not only that, there is even the danger of rioting with magic power, and it feels like it may even explode at any time.


    "so smart?!"


    The magic is only one aspect, the other is that the monsters are also affected.Hua Yueling found that its body was weakened again, its movements slowed down, and there was no way to condense magic power anymore, everything was suppressed.


    "Yes, that''s it, it''s better than I thought."


    Hua Yueling was also a little surprised, and didn''t expect that Bell could still achieve this level.If you knew it a long time ago, you don''t have to worry as much as before.


    "I just don''t know how long it will last. The problem must be solved as soon as possible."


    Muttering in a low voice, Hua Yueling no longer has to dodge or defend, or even defend against the attacks of monsters, just keep attacking.


    "But this time there should be no problem."


    Hua Yueling thought, the remaining physical strength of the monsters didn''t have much. Their previous counter attacks were not only strong, but the damage they caused was not weak.


    "Come again!"


    The two-handed sword was waved by him with one hand, and the bell shook and made a louder sound, which felt almost like beating a drum.If it doesn¡¯t, it won¡¯t make the monster so uncomfortable. Don¡¯t look at it¡¯s recovery before, it¡¯s pretty happy, but now there¡¯s no response. He sits on the ground with his head in his hands, struggling, and there seems to be something. Things confine it.


    Abiasha also took the opportunity to get closer, and the arrows flew so that one by one shot the monster.However, although Abiatha''s attacks were numerous, the damage caused was only average.


    The most important thing is to rely on Hua Yueling''s damage output. Only when Hua Yueling''s attack goes up, can the monster be killed.


    Under the attack of the two people in turn, more and more places were damaged on the monster''s body, and the injuries he suffered became more and more serious, but it seemed that there was no intention to die.What this monster has to say is really powerful. If other monsters or people are beaten like this, they either die or have no energy to move around. It looks like it.


    But after all, they are enemies of this level, it is not realistic to be killed so easily, and now they have the upper hand.


    After rushing over, Hua Yueling was a series of attacks. He used almost all of his power, trying to kill the opponent with a series of attacks.


    The two-handed swords slashed continuously at the monster''s body, even if the monster was seriously injured, but it did not die.Hua Yueling also feels very tired, and his attack is quite strong, but even so, there is still no way to kill the opponent with such an attack. It is simply a torture. He doesn''t know what he should do. What to do.


    "How can it not work, it''s too meaty!"


    Seeing her one attack but she was still unable to kill the opponent, Hua Yueling also became a little impatient, but in fact he had been reminding herself not to worry.But this is not something that he can do if he knows it. If it is that simple, he doesn''t need to tell himself that repeatedly.


    "Hold on again, it will definitely work!"


    Magic power was continuously injected into the bell, and the sound of the bell became louder and louder. It could be seen that the monster was on the verge of collapse, but it was still holding on.Hua Yueling didn''t know what it was insisting on, but no matter what, he couldn''t let it go. It had to be defeated here. Otherwise, either he would be defeated, or both would suffer.


    Hua Yueling attacked continuously, and every time the two-handed sword slashed the monster''s head or body. The monster''s body is now covered with scars, and there is almost no good place.The more this happened, the more the monster seemed to have the confidence to persevere, curled up, a pair of thick hands protecting his body, and doing nothing else.


    "Isn''t it a way to go on like this, is there no way to kill it?"


    On the contrary, Hua Yueling has become less and less confident, no matter how you fight and how much damage you cause, the opponent will not be killed.It''s there, you can attack it, but it''s useless, it''s painful.


    The effort paid off. Although the battle was a bit painful, Hua Yueling''s attack was still effective. Slowly the monster fell to the ground, and there was almost no reaction. There was more air in and less air, and it was almost over.


    "Almost soon!"


    Hua Yueling''s confidence has increased a lot, and her attack power has been increased, and the two-handed sword slashed down with the momentum to cut the monster in half.


    "bump!"


    After this, the monster was beaten and trembling violently, but the picture Hua Yueling imagined did not appear.


    "Isn''t it enough, what is going on?"


    Hua Yueling felt something was not right, this monster only left a breath, but it took a long time to hang.Originally, he thought that his attack just now should be enough, but the fact is that it is not enough at all.


    "There must be some way. If just relying on such an attack doesn''t work, there must be other ways!"

 1451 Chapter 1451

    The continuous attack made the monster unable to fight back. It could only withstand Hua Yueling''s attack without any other actions.The main reason is the bell¡¯s credit, but even so, Hua Yueling has nothing to do, mainly because he doesn¡¯t know how to kill the opponent. This is a very difficult question, and he doesn¡¯t know the answer, which is the most troublesome for him. .


    "Abiasha, go inside and find out if there is anything useful!"


    After the continuous attacks, Hua Yueling maintained the efficiency of shaking the bell, and constantly poured magic power into it, only in this way could it control the movement of the monster and make it stop moving.


    "Go inside?"


    Abiasha asked strangely, not understanding what Huayueling meant.It''s obviously the best time to attack now, if you don''t take the opportunity to hit the opponent now, it won''t be possible later.In that case they have to start all over again.


    With such thoughts, Abiasha did not immediately agree to Huayueling Huayueling, but asked about it.


    "I know what you are thinking, but you should have seen it too. Now we have no way to kill each other. It should be a special item."


    "Special props..."


    Abiasha thought for a while, and felt that what Hua Yueling said was reasonable. In that case, it is better to listen to him. After all, he should be more experienced in this respect than himself.


    "I see, now go!"


    Nodded vigorously, telling him that he knew, and then Abiatha quickly left here, looking deeper.It is not clear how much time she needs to spend Yueling, but she must help her and drag enough time for her.


    "Come on, come on, then you don''t want to be able to move anymore!"


    Hua Yueling roared in a low voice and attacked desperately.


    On this side, Hua Yueling was still fighting the monster, and delayed it.On the other side, Abiasha ran deeper into the passage, swinging her hands vigorously, running like an agile cheetah, rushing out quickly.


    "You must hurry up," Abiasha whispered to herself. There was a lot of sweat on her forehead, some of which was panting, which means she was very tired. "Don''t waste too long, or you will have to It''s all over again."


    But that was the case, Abiasha still had some things that she didn''t understand. Hua Yueling didn''t say what she was looking for, and naturally she would not know.You have to look for it when you get inside. I don''t know how long it will take.


    Having said that, she can only do her best, but there is no other way.


    She ran deeper without encountering obstacles all the way, but encountered a lot of magic vortexes in the middle of the way, and she took some effort to avoid these magic vortices.I can''t say that too much time was wasted, but it took a little bit to say it. It made her a little uncomfortable. She wanted to pass as soon as possible, but it would be too dangerous if she didn''t pay attention to these magic vortexes.


    "Slower, be careful."


    Abiatha said with some helplessness, she had to continue to slow down, the more magical vortexes existed on the ground inside, the speed had to slow down.She doesn''t have a particularly good way to do this, unless she directly detonates the magic vortex, which does not need her to worry about, but the key is that it is impossible to do that.


    After bypassing the magical vortex under her feet, Abiasha frowned. When she got inside, she could see many rooms, and she didn''t know which one to enter.


    "It seems that I can only try one by one, and there is no other way except wine."


    Sighing, Abiatha also felt helpless, Hua Yueling didn''t give her any clues, and her eyes were darkened at the moment. She didn''t know what to do, and there was no clue.


    This search is naturally more troublesome and time-consuming, but it can only be done.


    I found a room that felt the most likely, opened the door and walked in. Abiasha quickly searched for it. Naturally, her speed is not slow, but if I look for one by one, she will still be able It''s a waste of time.


    There is no better way for Abiasha, otherwise she would not do it anyway.


    Looking for room by room, Abiasha reminded herself not to worry, to calm down and calm down, while still wandering in the room.I don''t know if these rooms were built or how they were built. There are not many things in them, but there are still some furniture, such as desks and cabinets. These furniture still need to be searched and it takes time.


    "Could it be the magic item Kamaya said?"


    Abiatha suddenly had this idea, but no matter what it was, she only had a goal temporarily, and she didn''t know anything else.


    But even so, she actually didn''t know much about it. After all, even if she knew the two magic items, he hadn''t seen the magic items at all, so he didn''t know anything in the end.


    I searched all the places in the cabinet, but did not find anything useful.There was nothing here, she searched other places, and then left this place.


    After leaving the room, go to the next room. Most of the room layouts here are similar, with only a few differences.The furniture is basically the same, so it''s not that troublesome to find it.


    "It''s still not there, but if it''s really such a powerful thing, it should be hidden, right? It''s impossible to put it outside like this, it''s too stupid."


    This is how she thinks even when facing a monster, which is how Abiasha thinks from a human perspective.


    "If you hide it, where will it hide?"


    No matter what kind of person you are, if you get something good, you will definitely hide it in a safe place where you want to come.And what kind of place is such a place?It must be a place that is not easy to find, or a place that is not usually noticed.


    "If you think about it this way, these rooms are the most unlikely."


    After simple thinking, Abiasha came up with this idea.But she didn''t understand this place. She still had no choice but to look for it without knowing so much.


    "It''s still the same in the end, but even if it may not be in the room, no, it may still be hidden in the room."


    There may also be places in the room that are easier to hide and not easy to find. This is also possible. Abiatha still finds a lot of places, and in the end it seems that there is no improvement at all.

 1452 Chapter 1452

    Hua Yueling is still delaying the action of the monster, as he thought before, although the attacks are frequent, it is difficult to cause enough damage to the monster.The final result is that although he has the upper hand, there is still no way to solve the opponent.


    This will make people feel very bad. Hua Yueling is already a little bit unwilling to fight, so she simply uses magic power to directly use the magic of Jiang Huan''s opponent''s actions, and he will do nothing.


    Abiatha is still searching, there are many places she needs to find.In addition to those rooms, there may even be hidden magic items under the ground. Abiatha is also very irritable, but there is no way, but to move forward slowly to find it, even if there is no harvest for the time being.


    "call¡­¡­"


    After taking a long breath, Abiasha stopped. She needed to calm down. The lack of progress made her a little uncomfortable. She must move forward, but she needs to calm her mood.


    "Where do we go next?"


    Pushing the door next to it, Abiasha glanced and thought it might not be here, but she went in again to find it just to be on the safe side.The result has actually been known for a long time, but it is still uncertain before not looking for it.


    Sometimes this is the case, even if you know that it takes a lot of time, the final result may be a waste of time, but you have to do it.There is no way, it is like this in many cases.


    With a sigh, Abiasha walked out of the room and found nothing, and she was even worried that she would lose confidence if she continued searching like this.


    "Is there any use for something like confidence now? It''s better to think about where it might be hidden instead of that."


    Abiasha grabbed her hair and thought very irritably. Although she said that she didn''t need to fight with that guy, it felt more troublesome than fighting.


    Observing irritably from left to right, she has found or observed almost all the places here.But in the end there was still nothing to discover, which made her even more suspicious. Where was it?


    After leaving the last room, Abiasha stood still and raised her head thinking about what she should do next.If you can''t find it in the room, there will be more directions to look for. This is certainly not a good thing for her, but she can''t change much.


    "No, you can''t drag on like this anymore. You must find it as soon as possible. Even if Hua Yueling can delay the time, it must not be delayed for that long. Moreover, even if he has a lot of magic power, it is impossible to stick to it all the time. "


    Abiasha herself knows this very well, so she is so anxious, otherwise there is no need to be anxious.


    There is no way, this is the most annoying place.It would be great if there was a choice within a rough range.


    "It won''t be easy now."


    The time spent here is not short, but so far she hasn''t noticed at all, she has no idea what to do.


    No longer rushing to find Abiasha, she chose to turn around and think about the next action plan. She didn''t have the exploration skills like Hua Yueling, and she could save a lot of things if she had similar skills.


    "The most likely place... There are no clues at all, even if there are some clues, there is no need to think like this."


    With a sigh, Abiatha stomped her feet hard.


    "Well, the ground here?"


    After stomping a few feet, Abiasha''s eyes moved, and she felt something wrong, and her feet seemed to be loose, not a solid feeling.


    "Is it buried here?"


    Abiasha knelt down and drew out his dagger. He dug out the soil on the ground.After spending some time, a small pit was gradually dug out on the ground. The pit was not too big, but it was slightly bigger than her palm.


    "It should be right here, the soil here is also quite soft, there can be no mistakes."


    Abiatha accelerated the speed of digging, and it was a bit awkward to use the dagger. After all, it was not a tool specifically for this.But now there is nothing else, only this one.


    After digging down another forty centimeters, Abiatha felt that the dagger had touched a harder object. It felt like it was wood. The sound did not sound like iron.


    "found it."


    Ecstatic, she quickly moved the top layer of floating soil aside, and the true face of the box appeared before her eyes.The top of the box was engraved with a strange pattern she hadn''t seen before. Abiatha just glanced at it and didn''t care too much about it. After all, she didn''t understand and cared about what she did. Even if she cared about it, she couldn''t understand it.


    She hurriedly rescued the box from the soil. She immediately wanted to open the box after she placed it on the ground. Luckily, the box did not seem to be locked, it was just closed.


    "This thing... is full of magic power, maybe this is the kind of magic power item Kamaya said. I don''t know if this thing can help."


    Abiasha and He didn''t know if this was useful, but Hua Yueling might be able to understand it. Thinking like this, she quickly took out the two things inside, and then received it in her pocket.After confirming that there were no other noteworthy things in it, Abiasha hurriedly ran back.


    "did you find it?"


    Hua Yueling had already appeared a little tired, and now the movements of shaking the bell looked a little weak.There is no way, Hua Yueling consumes too much magic power, it''s strange if he is not tired.


    The main reason was that there was no way to restore the magic power, and even if he wanted to restore the magic power, there was no way to recover it so quickly, which was far worse than the bell he had input into the bell now.


    At the beginning, the magic power input was relatively small, basically don''t care much, but now it is different, the more magic power needs to be spent later, he has nothing to do.


    At the beginning, he was able to cope with it, but as time went on, he needed more and more magic power to control the monster, and gradually he couldn''t hold it anymore.But it must also be able to sustain it, so that the monster cannot have a chance to move.


    "Hua Yueling, these two things are here for you, you see if they are useful!"


    "Give it to me!"


    Hua Yueling was also really anxious, and quickly took it from her. Although his speed was much slower, Abiasha also found that his condition was not particularly good, and hurriedly came over to give him the things in his hand.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Huayueling squinted at the props in his hand. He didn''t know how to use these two things. He only knew that they were magic props.

 1453 Chapter 1453

    Hua Yueling observed the magic props in her hand carefully, and she didn''t know how to use these two things.To be honest, it was the first time he saw these two magic items.


    "It should be useful anyway. This monster should have something to do with them."


    "By the way, I found these two magic items from the ground. They were buried in the ground."


    "Buried in the ground?"


    Abiasha stared at the two magic items, her expression changed a bit, what is the function of these two things, and why were they buried?What he had to say could not have been buried by monsters, at least with the wisdom of monsters he knew now, there should be no way to think so much. That means that these two things were buried by someone.


    "Who did it?"


    Although Hua Yueling said he was thinking now, it was only for a short while, and then he left these things behind. It was really not the time to think about these things.The magic power in the body was already stretched a bit, if it continued like this, it would not take long for it to bottom out. At that time, only Abiatha could be counted on. With her strength, there was no way to deal with the monster.


    "Give it a try, maybe it will work."


    Now that you have found something, use it. Anyway, there is no other way. Hua Yueling thought so, and immediately injected magic power into the magic item.The most important thing is that he doesn''t really have much magic power in his body now, and if he doesn''t try again, there should be no chance in the future, and he must do it now.


    One of the magic props, which resembled a poke ball, began to sparkle after being injected with magic power, and the button-like thing in the middle was especially dazzling.Hua Yueling pressed it subconsciously, and then he felt that the magic power was not under his control, rushing into it frantically, as if to suck him dry.


    "not good!"


    Just when Hua Yueling felt that the situation was not good, the absorption of magic power suddenly stopped. Although it was said that a lot of magic power had been absorbed, it was very important to stop this time, otherwise Hua Yueling would really not be able to hold on. .


    The state is fairly good now, although a lot of magic power has been absorbed, at least some of it is left for him.


    Under Hua Yueling''s control, the beam from the magic props aimed at a monster that was not far away curled up on the ground without any other actions.This attack was not just a tickling attack like just now, but a completely different attack. The magic beam even directly penetrated the monster''s body, causing it to suffer huge damage in an instant.


    "Is it done?!"


    Just when Hua Yueling was worried about whether he killed the monster, she saw that although the monster was seriously injured, it still did not die.This made his face darken again. He originally thought that this attack with magic props could kill the opponent, but the result was completely beyond his expectations.


    No, or no, the damage is definitely enough, but the only problem is that there is no way to kill the opponent, which can be said to be fatal to Hua Yueling.


    "The magic is not enough."


    Huayueling thought helplessly, although the magic item used was very powerful, it still had no effect if it was actually used.At least it will not help the current battle at all.


    "I can only try another one."


    Thinking about this, Hua Yueling''s gaze fell on another magic item in her hand.Thinking so in his mind, he clenched the magic prop, which was not so much a magic prop, but more like an ornament, like a hair ornament used by a girl.


    It is still the same method as before, trying to input magic into it.This item doesn''t need to consume a lot of magic power like before, nor does it take the initiative to absorb magic power from his body, he can accept as much magic power as he puts into it.


    "What''s wrong with it!"


    In the process of Hua Yueling injecting magic power into the magic item, Abiasha seemed to have discovered something, and pointed to the monster in the distance and said loudly.


    Hua Yueling hurriedly looked at it, and she saw that the monster started to become smaller at some point, and she felt that the figure did not look so real anymore, giving people an illusory feeling, which seemed to be there anytime. May disappear in general.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling immediately thought of the magic props in her hand, and couldn''t help but immediately lower her head and look into her hands.Issuing the card accepted the magic, but it didn''t seem to have changed. If you want to talk about the connection between the two, this may be the case.


    But this also brings some confidence to Hua Yueling. Does it mean that as long as he puts enough magic power into it, this monster will gradually disappear, not even directly, as long as he can eliminate the opponent. .


    No matter which situation it was, it was worth trying. Hua Yueling continued to input magic power into it. Although the magic power had basically bottomed out, Hua Yueling had not given up yet.How can I give up at this time? I have survived the difficult times before, and now I can''t give up.


    The magic power was continuously input, and Hua Yueling found that the monster''s body was getting weaker and weaker, and it was about to disappear from his eyes.This is quite useful, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, so it seemed that she just had to persevere now.


    "Just stick to it."


    Hua Yueling said to herself like this, constantly squeezing the little magic power she had left.


    "Abiasha, try to attack it and see if you can kill it."


    "Oh."


    Abiatha immediately agreed, aimed at the opponent and attacked the past. This was really useful. I saw that the monster that had no physical strength was basically lying on the ground like that, motionless. Yes, it seems to be dying.


    "The effect is not bad." Abiasha said to him immediately after attacking again.


    "Then go on, be sure to kill it, there must be no problem!"


    Hua Yueling encouraged her, but Abiasha continued to attack. Attack after attack made the monsters suffer more and more injuries, and they seemed to disappear from their eyes.


    "Just hold on..."


    Seeing the sweat on his head, he looked as if he was about to faint, and Abiatha didn''t care about continuing to attack, and hurriedly came over to support his body.


    "Are you okay? It seems you look bad."


    "Yes, it''s okay, and I can persist."


    Hua Yueling replied feebly, he almost didn''t even have the strength to answer.

 1454 Chapter 1454

    Hua Yueling was still insisting, he believed that as long as he persisted, it would not take long to destroy this monster.The fact is indeed the case. With the passage of time, the figure of the monster looked like it was about to disappear, but there were still some afterimages struggling, unwilling to be killed by him.


    "Wow--"


    Hua Yueling still failed to hold on to the monster''s death, he vomited a large mouthful of blood and almost fainted in Abiasha''s arms.


    "Hua Yueling, Hua Yueling, what''s wrong with you!"


    Abiasha hugged him and shook his body vigorously, but it was a pity that it didn''t know what to do. Hua Yueling was in a very bad state, but the monster had not been killed yet.


    "No, you can''t do this, or you will die!"


    Realizing that Huayueling¡¯s state is getting worse, how could Abiasha let him continue to hold on, and quickly grabbed his hand holding the magic item, abruptly breaking off his hand and holding the magic inside. I grabbed the props.


    "No, no, it''s not dead yet..."


    "Leave it to me!"


    Abiasha said this in a powerful tone, breaking Hua Yueling''s resistance and directly snatching what was in his hand.Even if Hua Yueling still wants to persist, there is no way to resist Abiasha''s power. The main reason is that now he really has no strength at all, and can''t do anything. He can only watch her from his own hands. Grab the magic props.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to just give up halfway, he was worried that he would slowly recover if he didn''t input magic power.But now he is not Abiatha''s opponent at all, and she has easily snatched the magic items, and has no ability to resist.


    Abiatha immediately injected magic power into it after snatching the magic item from his hand. As more and more magic power was injected, the monster was about to disappear.But what surprised Abiasha was the speed at which magic props absorbed magic power, which was simply incredible.


    It should be known that although her Jasmine is not particularly large, it is considered a lot among adventurers, but even so, with her magic power, there is still no way to support it for too long.Magic props need to consume too much magic power, too many to believe.


    "It must be resolved as soon as possible, otherwise I can''t hold on for too long."


    Abiasha thought to her heart, trying her best to hope that she can eliminate the opponent in a short time, but this kind of thing does not mean you can do whatever you want.You know that Hua Yueling had thought about it before, but the magic power is almost exhausted and there is still no way to do it. Abiatha also has this feeling, no matter how much magic power is consumed, no matter how transparent the body of the monster is, It''s the same as if you want to disappear completely. In the end, there is still no way to kill the opponent.


    "How could this happen? Could it be that this magic way has a problem?"


    The power of magic props is quite powerful, but what is happening now makes Abiasha suspicious of it.The main reason is that it feels too wrong. You must know that it is impossible for the monster to last for so long according to their thoughts. That''s why she thought that the reason for this must be because of the magic props.


    Hua Yueling had no way to take care of Abiasha''s side at this time, mainly because he also had no way to do it. The magic power in his body was exhausted, and there was almost no power to act.Huayueling went to her inventory and took out the magic potion for restoring her magic power. This kind of magic potion was obtained from Master Gelucci, and it was quite useful.


    The magic power in Hua Yueling''s body is still relatively huge, so even if it is to use healing medicine, it is not enough to say that two pills are enough. It takes many pills to not fill the magic power in his body.


    "Hold on for a while and trouble you, Abiasha."


    Hua Yueling said to Abiasha like this in her heart, and she squirmed a little and sat up a bit.Abiasha was still insisting, his head was full of sweat, his face was extremely sickly pale, and the whole person looked quite bad.


    But even so, Abiasha didn''t say anything, but clenched his teeth and forced himself to persevere.


    Seeing her situation, Hua Yueling was also particularly worried about her. Unfortunately, Hua Yueling still couldn''t do anything, she could only watch and wait, there was no other way.


    "Maybe all this is just a conspiracy?"


    Although I had thought about this kind of thing before, now the balance in Hua Yueling''s heart is more inclined.It is still possible to make such a thing to consume their power, but as originally thought, these are just guesses.


    "The magic must be restored as soon as possible."


    After regaining some strength, Hua Yueling took out the pill and reluctantly handed it to Abiasha''s mouth.


    "?"


    "Resume the medicine, take it, it will make you feel better."


    Before Huayueling finished her words, Abiasha opened her mouth and took the medicine he handed over. Although there was no change after taking it, she could feel her condition somewhat better. .


    "Don''t use this, Abiasha, try to attack it, maybe it will be enough to cause some damage."


    "No need?"


    Abiatha was still a little worried. If he stopped like this, wouldn''t there be no way to restrain the monsters. Under such circumstances, they should be in danger again.Abiatha''s concerns are not unreasonable. In fact, Huayueling herself has such concerns, but instead of worrying about it, it is better to try it. If that is the case, it might have better results.


    The most important thing is that we must preserve our strength now, which is very important.


    With such thoughts in mind, Hua Yueling retrieved the magic item from her. Although Abiasha wanted to protect it in her own hands and prevent Hua Yueling from using it, she actually understood his thoughts somewhat.


    "Give it to me, Abiasha, don''t worry, I have recovered a lot now, even if I use it, there is no problem."


    "Can''t let you continue to use it, you have to know your own situation."


    Abiatha held the magic item tightly in her hand, and said solemnly.


    "It doesn''t matter, don''t you think I have recovered a lot now, I can already move, and most of the magic power has been recovered, enough to use it for a while."


    "..."


    After a short silence, Abiasha still let go and handed him the magic item in his hand.After this, Abiasha got up, drew a bow and set an arrow to aim at the figure of the monster in the distance.


    "Wow!"


    The arrow hit the monster, and the monster screamed. The arrow directly penetrated the monster''s body and stabbed diagonally on the ground.

 1455 Chapter 1455

    "Sure enough, you still came."


    Hua Yueling sighed as he looked at the figure walking from a distance.


    "It really surprised me, you guys are still in such a good state. Did you think of it a long time ago?"


    The figure of the visitor was hidden in the darkness, a pair of eyes staring at Hua Yueling and Abiasha with extremely complicated eyes, also sighed.


    "Almost, it''s just a guess. The magic item you mentioned is a bit too unreliable. It obviously has such an effect on monsters, but the effect is so. No matter how you think about it, you will find it problematic."


    "So you don''t believe me, do you?"


    "You can say that, but I believed you in the beginning. Who are you? The reason why we are like this has something to do with you, right?"


    "I can admit that, yes, there are some relationships that suit me, but only some."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help laughing, but stared at him with disdain, and didn''t say anything.


    "Do not believe?"


    "It''s impossible to believe you."


    "Yes, but you are really smart. I think I deceived you. But even so, do you think you can fight me in your current state?"


    The other party said this with a comfortable attitude, Hua Yueling just stared at him and said nothing.In fact, Huayueling has still expected something so far, but he still feels something is wrong. Did he miss any key information?


    Hua Yueling thought like this, that monster had been killed, and the only threat here seemed to be the person in front of him, but he still felt uneasy, there must be something he hadn''t thought of.I need to think about it carefully.


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"


    With a startled heart, Hua Yueling looked at the other party again, observing the other''s expression, but it was very difficult to observe from such an opponent''s face.


    "It is very likely that this is the case. If this is the case, you can''t stay here anymore. I don''t know if there is still a road inside. If there isn''t, I can only go back here."


    After thinking about it clearly, Hua Yueling took advantage of the fact that the other party still didn''t know what she knew, Hua Yueling took Abiasha''s hand and rushed over.


    "Ok?"


    The other party didn''t expect Hua Yueling to do this at all, and the sudden movement shocked him, but he still reacted in time, and he didn''t intend to fight Hua Yueling, he went directly to the side to hide.


    Hua Yueling didn''t pay attention to him either, and after a missed hit, he continued to rush forward, leaving the shocked figure of the opponent behind.


    "how¡­¡­"


    Unexpectedly, Hua Yueling would do this. Kamaya looked at the direction of the two of them in astonishment, without even figuring out what happened, why they just ran away like this.


    "No, did he find out?!"


    After this, Kamaya realized why Hua Yueling had to run away at this time instead of fighting him, which made him change his face.Unexpectedly, his strategy was discovered so quickly. The reason for doing so was not because it was not their opponent. If it was really an opponent, he would not have to do it.


    "They must be kept!"


    Kamaya immediately thought of this, but his strength is not easy to do.It would be nice if he could entangle them from the beginning, but he didn''t do it at all.


    "It''s troublesome now, but if it detonates now, they probably won''t be able to escape from here."


    Thinking about this, Kamaya didn''t catch up at all, and directly detonated the magic vortex, shaking the earth, and at that moment, his back collapsed.


    The whole world was shaking. Although Hua Yueling thought of the other party''s possible actions, she did not expect the other party to act so fast.They didn''t give them much time at all, and they detonated the bomb all at once.Fortunately, they still have some advantages. Although the shaking is very violent here, there is no way to go, but because the upper layer has fallen a lot of dirt, plus the raised soil, they are The line of sight and the direction of action are affected.


    "It''s okay, as long as it is faster, it''s okay."


    Hua Yueling encouraged herself, and he speeded up, pulling Abiasha to rush forward.Even now, Abiasha still has an unidentified expression. She doesn¡¯t know what happened, but Hua Yueling is holding her hand, so she doesn¡¯t have to worry about it. Just follow Hua Yueling. Just run outside, don¡¯t worry about others.


    "Did he detonate the magic vortex?"


    "Sure, otherwise, why would he show up there and stand in front of us? Isn''t it just to stop us and prevent us from leaving this place so quickly."


    Hua Yueling guessed that there was nothing wrong with it, and after hearing it, Abiasha also felt that what he said was not wrong.In fact, Kamaya''s strength both of them understand a little bit, not so strong, even quite weak for them.


    If they really fight head-on, Huayueling and the others are not afraid of each other, and even Kamaya has to be afraid of them, but the method of using this conspiracy is different.Although Hua Yueling and the others are very strong, they have no way to deal with this kind of approach that wants to be the same as you.


    The ground was cracked by the explosion, especially at the top. A large number of clods fell down. Hua Yueling and the others had to dodge these things, and then they had to prevent damage to the ground under their feet. Sometimes they had to jump over. The fleeing scene is not fun at all.


    Hua Yueling and the others ran away like this, anyway, they could run as far as they could, and they didn''t dare to stop for a second.Kamaya''s figure has disappeared long ago, I don''t know where he went, but Huayueling and the others don''t care about this. Since the other party is not there, they are gone, and it has nothing to do with them.


    Coming to the bridge, Hua Yueling found that the steel doll was still guarding the bridge, motionless, even if the ground was shaking, she had no thought of running away.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have time to manage these, he just wanted to leave this nasty place as soon as possible.They quickly ran to the bridge, and then the two of them came across the bridge, with the steel doll blocking their way in front.


    "Abiasha, you will hurry up for a while, let''s rush directly from here."


    "Ok!"


    Abiasha clutched his hand tightly, and the two reached behind the steel doll. The steel doll was about to turn around. Hua Yueling and the others had already rushed past each other.


    "Boom!"


    After they ran away, the bridge suddenly collapsed and fell into the turbulent water below.

 1456 Chapter 1456 Collapsed Castle

    Hua Yueling and Abiasha finally ran to the entrance along the way. After they got there, they found that the door was closed at some point. It seemed that Kamaya had done the tricks.Besides him, Hua Yueling and the others really didn''t know who would do it.


    "Organization, go and open the mechanism, is there still time?"


    "You have to try it!"


    Both Abiasha and he stopped immediately. There was no way to do this. There was no way to go.Otherwise, open the mechanism, or leave wherever you are.But there are some risks on both sides, so the risk on either side is smaller.


    "Let''s try the switch!"


    Hua Yueling said this and ran back quickly, came to the place where the organ was according to the impression, immediately turned on the switch, and then quickly returned to the gate.


    "Open it, just wait and see."


    Both people looked anxiously at the slowly opening door, and when the door showed a gap enough for them to get out, they immediately got out.And shortly after they ran out, the entire underground world collapsed.


    "No, the castle must not be able to hold on, we must hurry up!"


    Hua Yueling reminded Abiasha loudly, but the speed of the two has reached the fastest, there is no way to be happier, can hear the sound of something falling from above from time to time, this sound is quite dull, and "Bang bang bang" kept ringing, it sounded like the castle couldn''t hold on to it, and it might collapse into ruins at any time.


    The two people kept running out of the ground and into the castle, but they still didn''t get to a safe place. They had to leave the castle, otherwise they would have a dead end if they stay inside.


    Running in the shaking contracted corridor, the two of them have already used the fastest speed, but even so, it is very difficult to escape from this environment.Fortunately, this castle is still strong enough, and after all, an explosion occurred in the underground world, not inside the castle. Therefore, the castle has a tendency to fall down due to the fall of the ground. destroyed.


    Hua Yueling and the others turned the corner, and just continued to run forward, they did not expect to see a few monsters blocking their way forward.


    "What''s the matter, there are even monsters here?!"


    Both Huayueling and Abiasha looked at the monsters in front of them in surprise. These monsters may not be strong, but with this amount, they are still enough to block their way.


    "You can''t waste time fighting with them, otherwise we will definitely be buried underneath. Let''s go quickly and rush directly from here."


    "No problem? They blocked the road."


    "No problem, just follow me, I will clear the way for you in front!"


    Hua Yueling waved his two-handed sword and rushed up, facing those monsters, he was not afraid at all. He waved the two-handed sword like a whirlwind and lightning, and immediately killed the life of the monster in front of him.


    But even so, there are more monsters in the future. These monsters are not strong, but as Abiatha said, they are too many, even if they are not their opponents, but they depend on the number. Enough to block their way forward.


    "How come there are so many monsters, where did he get them!"


    Hua Yueling said helplessly, but the movements on his hand did not stop. After rushing into the monster group, he had no other choice. He had to continue rushing like this until he rushed out from the surrounding of these monsters.Otherwise, if they were really surrounded in this way, even though they wouldn''t be killed with their strength, they would obviously not be comfortable.


    Staring at the monster in front of him, Hua Yueling couldn¡¯t figure out where the other party got these monsters from. You must know that even in the underground world, Hua Yueling and the others have never encountered such a large number of monsters. of.And what¡¯s even more strange is that most of these monsters are Hua Yueling they have never seen before, and Hua Yueling always feels weird when observing them, especially when there is no life in some of them. It feels more like an inanimate object.


    "It feels strange, and the strength of these monsters is also very strange."


    Abiasha also noticed this, but it was a little late.But anyway, these are meaningless to them now.


    After killing a few more monsters, Hua Yueling was a little panting and became tired.However, he did not stop, almost stepping on the corpse of the monster and walking forward with blood. He didn''t know how much he had to contaminate every step he took. He didn''t want to do this, but the monster in front of him was forcing him, leaving him no way Refundable.


    There is no way, Hua Yueling can only make a bloody path, his hands are almost numb, as if they are set to be automatically executed, and they are constantly waving their two-handed swords, nothing else.


    Abiasha followed him closely, and the two people went one after the other very fast, almost without any pause along the way, so they finally rushed out of the monster group and came to the outside of the monster group.


    "Come out, go quickly, can''t stay here!"


    Hua Yueling reminded loudly that Abyasha naturally knew that the two did not dare to turn their heads and fled from these monsters as quickly as possible.But not long after they ran, Hua Yueling and the others had to stop, and the road before them changed.


    "Wait, there are traps on the ground!"


    The detection skills took effect in time, allowing Hua Yueling to discover the trap hidden on the ground.In fact, there is no way to find out if you don''t observe it carefully, but since Hua Yueling itself doesn''t know much about traps and the like, it''s hard to find out even if you observe carefully.


    "trap?"


    Abiasha''s eyes were always on him, or she just turned her head and looked back. Now that she heard Hua Yueling say this, she hurriedly poked her head out and looked forward.


    "That''s...a trap for capture. There should be ground thorns underneath, as well as nearby."


    "You know a lot."


    "Well, I''m a hunter after all. As long as the hunter knows a little bit about traps."


    Abiasha was very happy to say that she was happy that she could come in handy.


    "I have to ask you for your help in a while. I don''t know much about traps. Sometimes there may be no way to find traps."


    "Well, no problem."


    Abiasha immediately agreed, but in fact, this is not too difficult.

 1457 Chapter 1457

    "There are traps here, not far ahead, and there are also there. Be careful and don''t go too fast."


    Abiasha kept reminding Hua Yueling. I didn¡¯t expect that with such a short stretch of road, the traps on the ground were piles and piles. Hua Yueling didn¡¯t even count them. It seemed that there were dozens of them. One.


    How could they create so many traps in such a short time? Even if they spend a lot of time exploring, they probably don''t have so much time for him to use.Unless even the time when they are resting is counted, but in this case they should have discovered it long ago, rather than not feeling a little movement.


    This is very strange, Hua Yueling thought to herself and sighed.Bypassing the trap in front of him, he came to the left, but he didn''t go far forward. He was expected to run to the right, and the trap was still in front.


    "Really, he is also a genius for being able to make so many traps." Hua Yueling didn''t know what kind of expression she should show.


    I spent some time here. It feels like the whole castle is shaking. The castle is at risk of collapsing at any time. There are cracks in the ground. Although there is no problem with the walls and the top, but the key problem Not here.


    "Are there any traps?"


    From time to time, the screams of monsters have been stepped on. Huayueling and the others avoided the trap, but those monsters did not. They chased Huayueling and sprinted all the way, regardless of what was on the ground. There is no trap, just rush over.


    Those traps were not triggered by Huayueling and others, but they were all triggered by monsters, and there was almost nothing left. The screams of those monsters were endless, but Huayueling and the others were unwilling to understand what happened there. No matter what, I didn''t look at it, just ran away with my head.


    "It should be about to reach the entrance, unless there is no entrance here."


    Now everything about the teleportation array is left behind. They don''t have time to care about it. They just don''t want to be buried underneath by the castle. Let''s talk about the others after they survive.


    The momentum of the monsters did not get smaller and smaller because they fell into the traps, but they got bigger and bigger, mainly because the monsters in the front filled the traps, so that the monsters behind could rush over. It can be said that it is a life. Come to pave the way for your companions.


    Hua Yueling and the others ran away extremely quickly, and they drew a long distance from the monsters. In addition, their speed was also very fast. Those monsters were impossible to catch up for a while.


    "Wait, why there is no door here!"


    Hua Yueling and the others ran for a while, until they reached the end, feeling the ground sinking, their bodies tilted a little, but this was not what made them most unhappy. What made them most uncomfortable was that there was no gate here.


    Obviously it was the first floor of the contract, but the door was nowhere to be found, which meant that they could not get out from here.


    "How to do?!"


    Abiasha was also anxious. At first she was relatively indifferent, but now the situation is different, and they will really be buried underneath if they don''t go out.


    "It''s okay, let''s go to the top, there should be a way to get out."


    Although Hua Yueling was also very anxious, he did not show it, but said to her very calmly.


    The situation is also not great, Hua Yueling himself dare not say that the current situation is under his control, he is really anxious.He originally thought that he would be able to run out, but now it has become like this, which he did not expect.But he couldn''t be too impatient in front of Abiasha, he had to calm down and calm himself.


    "Quickly, go upstairs and have a look, if there is a window, we can just jump out!"


    "In that case, you don''t need to go upstairs."


    Abiasha said suddenly, and Hua Yueling glanced at her suspiciously.


    "I mean, isn''t there a lot of rooms on both sides? Those rooms should also be able to go out. They should have windows."


    "Yes, I even forgot about this. I hadn''t left from that place before I knew it. Not only did I encounter so many troubles, but I wasted time."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said helplessly.Before the action, who could think of this, they didn''t prepare in advance, and it wouldn''t be the case if they had come here to investigate the situation early.


    There is no way, no matter how dangerous it is, you can only move forward. Since there is no road ahead, you can only turn around.


    "No, there is no room here, so I can only go to the second floor unless I go up and go down from the other side."


    "It''s better to jump off from above, anyway, do what you do now in the shortest time, nothing else matters!"


    As Abiasha said so, Hua Yueling also knew that there was nothing wrong with what she said, and nodded.


    "It''s better to go up quickly."


    The two rushed up the stairs all the way, and followed the stairs to the top. They were both very fast, and when they got upstairs, they started looking for rooms.However, there is no room in the place where it came up. It seems that Kamaya was designed this way on purpose, which means that the castle was probably designed for them.


    "I still have to find a room, I knew it wouldn''t be that simple."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said, there is no other way but to turn around and play, follow the road in front to the end, and then turn around the corner.Going further forward is a straight road. Although there are some rooms on the left, there is obviously no way to the outside in the rooms inside, so Hua Yueling naturally would not choose there.


    When you reach the end of this road, you will be able to reach the rooms in the marginal area, but when halfway through, Hua Yueling noticed that there were more and more cracks on the ground, and some even collapsed. The walls were like this. , The ground is the same, they all tilt up, toward the side they are running.


    "Yeah!"


    Abiasha screamed, her body tilted and couldn''t be controlled well, but fortunately, Hua Yueling grabbed her hand in time, which made her body stabilize.


    "Come here soon, can''t wait any longer."


    The two ran directly into the nearest room, then they found the window and ran over.Hua Yueling pushed open the window, then looked out.They are not familiar with the scenery outside the window, but they can see that the ground has collapsed in the nearest place. This is bad news. If you don¡¯t jump well, you will probably fall directly to the bottom. This is not A good thing.


    "Abiasha, is it okay for you to jump from here?"


    "Try it, I don''t know."

 1458 Chapter 1458 Escape

    Hua Yueling stepped directly on the window sill, and after looking down, she was somewhat flustered in her heart.After all, it was in this kind of place, and the height was still a little high, plus the ground collapsed below, if it really fell into that place, it would definitely collapse with the ground, which was not what he wanted.


    Hua Yueling aimed at a place, and jumped out vigorously under her feet, while Abiatha followed, but he hesitated when her feet stepped on it.After all, at this height, it is impossible to say not to be afraid.She was also particularly worried, because she was afraid that she would fall down without getting it right.


    He hesitated and didn''t dare to move, but at this moment the entire castle trembled, and the ground made a terrible noise, and the rumbling sank below, but this one frightened her enough, and not only Because of the collapse of the castle, but because she almost fell directly because of being so messed up.


    Abiasha shook her body and grasped the wall next to her tightly, so she didn''t fall off, but she was shocked by it.


    "Can''t hesitate any longer, you must hurry down!"


    Abiasha thought so in her heart and couldn''t help but speed up.She was still hesitating and immediately jumped down. At this time, Hua Yueling had already landed on the ground. Although it was a little different from what she had imagined, but luckily she succeeded and was not injured because of it. This made Hua Yueling. He breathed a sigh of relief and kept pressing his hands on the ground. After Hua Yueling landed, she quickly got up and looked up.


    The castle smashed down, but the soil underneath hadn''t settled down yet, so it could barely support the castle to stay on it.Abiasha also jumped down at this time, Hua Yueling''s method is also very simple, just let go of the place, so that Abiasha can fall from here.


    After Hua Yueling let go, Abiatha landed in the air and landed where he had originally landed.Both of them also escaped from the castle. This was lucky, and the speed was fast enough, otherwise they would really be killed inside.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    After Abiasha fell, she was half-prone on the ground, coughing constantly with one hand on her chest, looking very uncomfortable, Hua Yueling squatted down and patted her back.


    "Abiasha, how are you?"


    "It''s okay, at least I can''t die."


    Abiasha leaned on her chest and coughed for a while. She said that her face was rather ugly, perhaps because she didn''t have protection when she fell.


    Turning over and sitting on the ground for a while, Abiatha coughed twice before hearing a heavy "rumbling" sound.The castle in front of me collapsed just after the ground had collapsed, and there was no way to fight back.


    "Let''s go away a bit first, and take a rest over there. It''s too dangerous to be away from here for too long."


    Hua Yueling said so, and abruptly pulled Abiasha up. Although Abiasha said it was a little uncomfortable, she staggered along with him.The pace of the two people is not fast, mainly because Hua Yueling walked a little slower in order to adapt to the pace of Abiasha.


    The ground trembled, and the cracks continued to deepen, the castle was spreading in all directions, and the castle continued to fall.The castle itself didn''t suffer any damage, but if it fell, it would be impossible to do nothing, at least it would be difficult to live in anymore.


    Hua Yueling and the others now have no time to deal with this. After Abiatha recovered some of them, they ran faster and faster. The cracks on the ground were deliberately opposing them, and they continued to extend their attacks. Just treat them as enemies.


    Although Hua Yueling and Abiasha wanted to stop and take a break, the main reason was that Abiasha was not well and needed a rest, but there was no way.If the cracks on the ground don''t stop, they can''t stop. They can only keep running like this. They can''t make the final decision without stopping.


    "It''s really enough, we are all about to become enemies of this world."


    Huayueling said helplessly. Having said that, it''s actually not that even the natural environment is against them, but they are not lucky.The spread of the cracks on the ground is also random. This is normal, and Hua Yueling just casually complained.


    "It''s better to run faster, otherwise you should be caught up."


    Because of her poor physical condition, Abiasha was still out of breath even when she spoke, and it was very difficult to even say a sentence completely.Hua Yueling can only pat her back to calm her down, stop talking, just follow him.


    The speed of the two people''s running is also gradually accelerating, and Hua Yueling believes that it will not last long before they can escape from here safely.Then I can rest for a while, but I don''t know what to do next.


    Now Hua Yueling still has no time to think about this kind of thing. He looked back anxiously and saw that the speed of the cracks on the ground was still increasing, and there was no intention to weaken, which made his brows frown. Up.


    "Isn''t it possible? You have to be faster."


    Without time to see what happened behind, Hua Yueling turned her head back and looked forward. A figure could be vaguely seen in front of him. It was a figure that made him feel extremely familiar.


    "that is¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling remembered that the figure should be a ghost, it was the figure he was familiar with.


    Why is she here now? Is this a conspiracy?Hua Yueling felt that she could not even think, but compared to the others, it was quite happy for him to meet familiar people at present.


    But be careful, who knows whether this ghost is real or not, it is likely to be a fake, but it is also possible that it is really it, after all, they still have to rely on each other if they want to go back.


    "You are here." The voice of the ghost fell into their ears from a long distance. Hua Yueling heard it very clearly. He was also very familiar with this voice. This is the voice of the ghost. Incorrect.


    "Why are you here?"


    "This is where I live." The ghost stared at Hua Yueling, and then fell on Abiasha next to him. "It''s you, I didn''t expect you to come back."


    "We didn''t expect it ourselves, and it''s still like this. What''s going on? Does the person named Kamaya in there really know you?"

 1459 Chapter 1459 Acquaintances

    "Camaya, ah, I know something, he is the servant of that castle."


    "Servant? That means this castle belongs to you?"


    "Yes, I rebuilt it, but I didn''t expect to be a servant, which caused you a lot of trouble. I''m really sorry."


    "No, no, this is not to blame you, but to us, and should not be in conflict with him. But why didn''t you come out to see us, what is the reason?"


    "There is no reason, it''s purely because I just came back after going out."


    "Then what he said is right, but why is he killing us?"


    Hua Yueling still felt incomprehensible about this. They didn''t have any conflict with the other party when they wanted to say it, but the other party''s heart was very firm in wanting to kill them. It was like a life and death enemy, which made him feel incomprehensible.


    "I don''t know much about this. Although he is a servant, I don''t know much about him. Maybe he has special ideas. I''m really sorry for causing you a lot of trouble."


    Just when the two people were talking, the ghost had already arrived in front of them, and then Hua Yueling hadn''t reacted yet, the ghost rushed directly on him.The ghostly transparent body passed through his body. In Huayueling''s stunned eyes, the ghost''s body dissipated, and he fainted.


    "It''s like this again, what''s the matter, the ghost looks strange, she suddenly came over directly, and then..."


    Hua Yueling recalled what happened at that time, but she couldn''t remember what happened.It was strange that the ghost just penetrated his body, and then dissipated on his body, and then he fainted. Everything happened so suddenly that he had no time to react.


    "I''m back here, which means I haven''t passed this test yet."


    Hua Yueling sat up and said with a sigh.I thought that something could change this time, but I didn''t expect it would become like this in the end.


    "There must be something wrong, where is it, I really can''t figure it out. The ghost should be real, but why she is against me, I really don''t understand."


    Looking at the side, Abiatha was still in a coma, no different from the previous few times.Hua Yueling didn''t know what to say, what to do next, he hadn''t thought about it yet.


    There is no good way, unless they don''t listen to Kamaya and wait for the ghost to return in the room.Hua Yueling calculated the time, and felt that the time it took was not particularly long, as long as she waited a little longer, it should be fine.


    "Let¡¯s take a look at the situation. Don¡¯t worry about it this time. Otherwise, it¡¯s nothing at all. It seems that the underground world shouldn¡¯t have to be visited. Those two magic items... it¡¯s hard to get without fighting. Camaya will come again, even if we already knew the escape route, it would be useless."


    Huayueling thought helplessly. He still doesn¡¯t know what to do. He feels that everything he has done is wrong. Instead of waiting for the ghost to come over, he should be able to understand a lot of things just by talking to the other party. .And even though I made a mistake last time, it doesn''t mean it was the ghost''s mistake. There must be something that is not perfect.


    "My head hurts a bit. After working for a long time, I don''t even know why this happened."


    At this moment, Abiatha also woke up. After experiencing it once, Abiatha also roughly understood what was going on, gave a wry smile, and patted her chest.Although I came back again, my chest still hurt.


    "So we failed again?"


    Abiasha expected to ask rather helplessly.


    "Yeah, I failed again. When I met that ghost, I thought she wouldn''t attack me when she talked to her. I didn''t expect this to happen."


    "I can''t blame you for anyone who can think of it."


    Abiatha comforted him.In fact, what she said was not wrong, it really couldn''t be said to be Hua Yueling''s fault, he really let the ghost be fooled.


    "For a while, let''s just do nothing and just wait for the ghost to come over, and then let''s go to her and see what she says. Maybe we don''t need to do those things at all, just wait until she comes back."


    Hua Yueling guessed like this, but it is hard to say whether such a guess is really true.At least Abiasha didn''t quite believe his guess, and shook his head.


    "Not necessarily. Will it be that simple? Although the ghost said that we know and helped her, things here are definitely not that simple. After all, there is another person. From the current situation, the other person is not us. friend."


    "Yeah, definitely not friends, but why does he treat us as enemies?"


    "I don''t know this, but there is no need to think about it. We are not a newcomer, but it must be true that we haven''t seen him last time."


    "Go out, do it again, I hope the results will be better this time."


    Hua Yueling only hopes to go back as soon as possible. He doesn''t want to stay here for too long, after all, I don''t know how much time is spent here.That monster hit twice, which is nothing ordinary.


    "Okay, anyway, as long as you don''t start again."


    Abiasha stood up while saying that, and the two walked outside hand in hand.This time they not only didn''t go to the underground world, they didn''t even go to Kamaya, just as they didn''t know his existence, they just found a room to rest.


    When they arrived in the room where they had rested before, the two of them rested here.Since Abiatha was injured a bit, Hua Yueling still let her rest while she stayed at the desk next to her.


    "You rest, I have to think about what to do next."


    "Then trouble you."


    The main concern is that Kamaya will do something when the two of them are resting, so they cannot rest together. This is also impossible.


    After this, Abiatha fell asleep, while Hua Yueling stared at the wall and didn''t know what she was thinking.Now he is also very troubled and helpless. The development of things is not within the scope of his plan. In any case, it is impossible for him to think that so many things will happen when he is teleported, and now he and Abiatha Two people are trapped here together.


    "Can seeing ghosts end all this?"


    Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure, but it was a possibility, and it was also a more likely one. They needed the help of others.


    "ghost¡­¡­"


    Taking out the collected handkerchief, staring at the handkerchief that the ghost gave to herself, Hua Yueling''s thoughts returned to the scene when she separated from the other party.

 1460 Chapter 1460

    Hua Yueling felt exhausted, and there was nothing he could do. The situation was more complicated than he had imagined. This was something he didn''t expect.Although the communication with the ghost cannot be said to be how close, but he thinks that two people should be at least friends.


    "ghost¡­¡­"


    Here I also worry about the existence of Kamaya, I don''t know if they didn''t find each other this time or whether they would actively appear.


    No sound could be heard in the quiet room. Although Abiasha was asleep, she slept very quietly, as before, without making a sound.


    Two people stay here, almost no idea of ??time.But fortunately, this room has windows, and it faces the direction of the ghost when it came back. You should be able to see her here, if she comes back.


    Hua Yueling looked into the distance through the window, and now there are no people in the distance, and she has to wait for an unknown amount of time.Hua Yueling never likes to wait, but there are always various things that make him have to wait.


    Looking out of the window, Wang looked back at Hua Yueling after a while, and lay on the table without moving.Now he himself didn''t know what he was going to do and there was nothing more to do.


    Time passed unconsciously, and it should have been afternoon when Abiatha woke up, the sun was not so dazzling, and the light remained the same.


    "you''re awake?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Abiasha turned over with difficulty and looked in the direction of the voice.


    "Well. Would you like to take a break? You haven''t taken a break."


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m not very tired, and it doesn''t matter if I don''t rest."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and said, mainly because she was not in the mood to rest now.In fact, he also wanted to rest, but if he were to sleep now, he really couldn''t sleep.


    "No need, I want to know what''s going on right now, it''s a bit too irritable, even if I want to sleep, I can''t sleep."


    Sighing, Hua Yueling said helplessly.He looked out the window, and there was still no one seen outside the window, and the ghost had not come back at least until now.


    "I don''t know how long it will be."


    "It shouldn''t take too long, don''t worry, I guess it will appear in a while. Anyway, we just have to wait and don''t think about the other things."


    Hua Yueling was also a little anxious, but he still told herself to calm down and not be so anxious.This kind of thing does not come in a hurry.When they come, it depends on them, not on you.


    "Let''s go out directly from the window when she comes over in a while, so that it should not attract Kamaya''s attention."


    Hua Yueling absolutely didn¡¯t want to see that person anymore. The person from Kamaya made him feel very bad. Although he didn¡¯t feel anything at all at the beginning, it¡¯s different now. He has experienced so many things. After that, although he didn''t know much about that person, he still had a general understanding.


    Now Liu Chenxu doesn''t feel particularly good, but since Abiatha has woken up, there is no need to persist like that anymore.


    "Abiasha, please help me watch the situation outside. I''ll lie down for a while. If you have a situation, just call me."


    Hua Yueling said so and said to her, and when she responded, he lay down, but he did not sleep, but was in a relatively silent state.


    Lie on the table quietly, without any movement.Hua Yueling is very irritable, getting more and more irritable, since how many things have happened since arriving here, his head is almost unable to turn.


    "Hua Yueling, Hua Yueling, get up quickly, someone is coming over there!"


    I stayed on my stomach and don''t know how long it took. Hua Yueling heard the rapid footsteps, but the sound of these footsteps was suppressed. The other party deliberately lowered his voice, but he still heard clearly.


    Standing up and looking to the side where the sound was sounding, Abiasha shook his shoulders with both hands and woke him up softly.


    "come yet?"


    Stretching, Hua Yueling stood up and looked out the window, and she could vaguely see a figure slowly moving here.It''s just that it''s not yet certain whether it is really a ghost.


    "Don''t worry, let''s take a look first. That doesn''t have to be a ghost, and we have to look at it. Kamaya may also appear."


    "Kamayya... don''t worry about him, anyway, the ghost is coming, we just have to contact it directly, and don''t worry about other people."


    Abiasha thought so, but Hua Yueling''s thoughts were somewhat different from hers.But Hua Yueling didn''t say anything, but quietly looked at the figure in the distance.After the other party got closer, Hua Yueling felt a little familiar. It should be the ghost''s figure. He just came back and felt the same as the last time I met her, except that there was a conversation between the two sides, but in the end It can be regarded as unhappy and separated.


    This time there may be a different result.Hua Yueling thought so and opened the window.


    "Let''s go take a look, ask her, if only we can ask something."


    Hua Yueling said so, and took the initiative to walk outside and stepped across the window to the outside of the castle. Abiatha followed him closely, and the two of them went out together and ran to the place where the ghost was.


    The ghost moved here at a slow speed, and she also noticed Huayueling and the others, so she stopped in surprise and waited for them to pass.


    "You are here."


    The ghost greeted them with the words Hua Yueling had heard before, which he had already thought of, but what made him question was whether the ghost remembered that they met here.


    "Let''s meet again."


    Hua Yueling said so.


    "We only met once not long ago, do you remember?"


    "Remember," the ghost looked at him with a somewhat complicated look, but she soon took that look away by herself "I remember very clearly."


    "So I want to know why you did that."


    "Why, I don''t know myself, I can''t control myself, I didn''t react when I did that kind of thing, and then it became like this."


    "Ok, I trust you."


    Hua Yueling said so, looking at each other solemnly.


    "You should know why we came here to find you."


    "Yes, of course I know that you want to go back, and I want to help you go back."


    "Why does the teleportation array fail?"


    "I don''t know much about this, but maybe it''s because of the lack of magic items." The ghost replied in an unclear tone, which made Hua Yueling somewhat dissatisfied, but he did not show it.

 1461 Chapter 1461 The Way Back

    "Do you have a way? Send us back, I hope you can help us."


    Hua Yueling stared at the other person and asked, the ghost nodded in silence for a while.But it seems that her mood has improved after this, and she is not as silent as before.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, but that even if you use the teleportation array, there is no way to send you back. You know that the situation is still different now, even if it is teleported back, the end result will be the same."


    "why?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t quite understand why, so he asked the other party, hoping to understand the situation and know what happened.


    "Don''t you think it''s weird? I''ve been wandering around in such a scene, is it normal?"


    The ghost''s continuous questioning silenced both Hua Yueling and Abiasha. How could they not know that the situation was wrong, but it was still beneficial to them at present.


    "Are you saying that the reason why you can''t go back is because of the constant loop of the scene?"


    "Yes, that''s what it means. If you want to go back, you must end the current situation and let everything return to normal, no longer a continuous cycle."


    The ghost said with certainty.But Hua Yueling still couldn''t understand it, the most important thing was what they should do.They would naturally want to do it if they can, but there is no clue as to how to do it.


    "That person, you have to find a way to kill it."


    "You mean Kamaya?"


    "It''s it. Killing it completely can end all this." The ghost said so, looking over the castle, where there seemed to be people.


    "In other words, the reason why all this happened now is because of its existence?"


    "Yes, it wouldn''t be like this if it hadn''t existed."


    The ghost said so, as for why she didn''t say specifically, Hua Yueling didn''t ask, there was no need for it.As long as you know these things, you don''t need to understand the others for now.


    "Can you tell me what to do? We want to go back and stay here for too much time."


    "It''s not easy to kill it. It''s even better than Hainan to kill. This is the result of its identity."


    "Who is it?"


    "You must have seen the statues in the castle?" The ghost suddenly asked such a question, Hua Yueling and the others looked puzzled, but they nodded and answered her.


    "You must have seen it. Are those statues from the people in your castle?"


    Hua Yueling asked.


    "Well, that''s it. That person''s identity is formed by the statue. Its life comes from the statue, but it does not depend on the statue."


    "so what should I do now?"


    Hua Yueling understood the meaning of the phrase "Ghost", which meant that it was impossible to solve the other party by destroying thoughts.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know yet."


    "..."


    Now Hua Yueling and Abiasha really have nothing to say, what kind of answer is this, I don''t know, then they waited for so long, didn''t they wait for nothing?In the end, nothing has changed, everything remains the same.


    After doing it for a long time, I still didn''t know what to do, which made Hua Yueling a little irritable.However, he could feel a line of sight staring at this place, thinking it should be Kamaya, and there can be no other people besides him.


    But he stared at this side but didn''t do anything, and didn''t know what he was thinking.Hua Yueling can''t figure out these things for the time being, who knows what kind of people think, it is really annoying.


    "What shall we do?"


    "I don''t know. Or just go and fight it, maybe you can find something."


    "You better don''t think so, you are not his opponents here."


    The ghost reminded them, on the contrary, it made Hua Yueling even more surprised. Here is not its opponent, does it mean that the person here is invincible?


    "Why, is he good?"


    Hua Yueling asked inexplicably.


    "Or is it invincible here?"


    "How can I say, Invincible is not counted, but it is definitely difficult to fight. Although you are strong, it is difficult to beat it. But there may be ways. It is produced by a statue after all, so just think of a way. It may be possible to get a magic item that can destroy the summoned creature."


    "Where are those props?"


    It''s not a joke, to be honest, Hua Yueling thinks this scene is a bit familiar.But the person in front of him is after all someone he knows, so Hua Yueling still believes in him.


    "I don''t know about this, but there should be such props in the castle. You only need to go back to the castle and collect them carefully. Don''t worry, although it is watching over here, it won''t find you."


    "What about you? If you know him, what kind of relationship do you have?"


    Hua Yueling asked strangely, although the ghost was helping them and he had said bad things about Kamaya, it seemed that the relationship between them should not be simple.


    Hua Yueling was very wise not to ask the ghost more deeply. In fact, he didn''t need to ask at all. He could see that the ghost didn''t want to waste any time in this aspect, which means she didn''t want to say these things.Although I don''t know why, the statue should have a special meaning to her.


    "This is a little troublesome."


    Thinking of this, I can probably understand why the ghosts seem to be a little unwelcome to them, and their performance is a bit wrong, at least very different from when they were separated.


    "The relationship between us... how to say it, it is a bit reluctant to say that we are relatives, but we can indeed be regarded as having such a relationship."


    The ghost said this in a somewhat vague tone, and Hua Yueling looked at her and looked at her face.Her face didn''t look pretty, just like when she first met her, Hua Yueling could somewhat understand why she showed such an expression.


    Sometimes when I encounter a topic that I don''t want to talk about, I will do the same. He has sympathy in this respect.


    "Sorry, if you don''t want to say anything, don''t say it. But there is one thing we need to make clear, unless we can go back without fighting it, otherwise we have no other way."


    Hua Yueling said in words that sounded somewhat cold.Needless to say, the ghost must be clear about this kind of thing, but he still has to make it clear. Whether the other party knows that it is different from you.


    "I understand this," the ghost nodded. After all, she said before that she must defeat Kamaya to end all this, but her face is somewhat unsightly. "I said that, you can''t blame you."

 1462 Chapter 1462 Exploring the Castle

    "Are there any clues you can provide?"


    Hua Yueling asked the ghost, he didn''t know what to do if he didn''t ask clearly, but the ghost still didn''t give any useful tips.If you have a little hint, you don¡¯t have to worry as much as you do now.


    "Clues...you can go to the statue and have a look, maybe you can get some information."


    After thinking for a while, the ghost still gave him a hint.This kind of prompt is still useful, since she has said so, she can still go and see.


    "What about you, are you staying here? Not going back?"


    "I won''t go back, there is still something outside, but if you kill it, you can come to me and tell me the news."


    "It''s okay, I still trouble you."


    "It''s okay, I want to thank you on the contrary. It was you who helped me so much, but I ended up dragging you into this kind of thing."


    "You can''t blame you, after all, you are also helping us. No one thought that this would happen."


    Hua Yueling comforted the other party, he really thought so.It would be weird if the ghosts could be blamed. People also wanted to help them.


    "Thank you."


    Hua Yueling and the others returned to the castle after chatting with the ghost.They still took a relatively cautious approach. After coming out of the room, they checked the conditions in the outside passage, and found that no one was seen outside the passage.


    "Go out, be careful when you act for a while, don''t be careless. That person should already know our existence, but I don''t know why it didn''t come out."


    "It doesn''t hurt to be careful. It is necessary not to confront the opponent first when it is not necessary."


    "Ok."


    The two came out of the room cautiously. It seemed that Kamaya hadn''t thought of fighting against them yet, so he didn''t appear.The two of them also went to the front passage on the first floor to take a look, and found that there were no monsters or traps here. It seemed that they had to wait until they reached the underground world. .


    To say that it is powerful enough, it didn''t take long to make it look like that.But to be honest, it is actually useless.In the end, the results were the same, although they were also blocked and wasted some time.


    "How do we act, together or separately?"


    "Let''s go together, otherwise it would be too dangerous to be alone."


    "Yes, then let''s act together."


    Hua Yueling thought about it and it was like this. If the two of them were together, they could still be taken care of. If they were alone, they would be attacked without knowing how they were attacked.


    The two still moved together. They didn''t search the lower floor, but went to the upper floor first according to the ghost''s prompt. They were going to see the statues upstairs.One must see what is on the statue.


    The two arrived at the destination quickly. After all, they had been to that room before, so they were still very familiar.After arriving at the destination, Hua Yueling and Abiasha observed but did not find Kamaya''s figure before they walked into the room.


    The statue looked like a great warrior, and the base underneath was also very ordinary. Hua Yueling and the others had observed it before, but they didn''t find anything different.


    "Well, it seems to be just an ordinary statue, and there is nothing special about it."


    Hua Yueling muttered in a low voice, observing around the statue while observing, but it was hard to find anything for a while, which was very annoying.Turning around the statue, Hua Yueling basically found nothing. He also specially observed the face of the statue and found that it was actually similar to Kamaya''s appearance.


    "In other words, Kamaya must be born from here, but he didn''t expect that he was born from the statue. Then what is its identity?"


    Huayue Ling thought about it and couldn''t think of it. What he wanted to say could be regarded as a soul born from the statue.However, Hua Yueling really didn''t find out in the previous contact. He always felt that the other party was just an ordinary person, although the other party appeared strange when meeting with the other party.


    "But thinking like this actually reminded us of his identity when we met, but we didn''t think about it in that direction."


    Hua Yueling said so, and Abiasha also thought his idea was good.In fact, they didn''t think of it in the first place, but even if they thought of what they wanted to say, it was actually useless.


    "Is there anything special about this statue?"


    This is not only a question in Hua Yueling''s mind, but also a question in Abiasha''s hands, but it is really difficult for the two of them to find anything noteworthy through observation.Whatever the statue has to say is just an ordinary statue, and there is nothing else worth saying.


    "What else did we not find?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t find anything after observing it for a while, which made him feel a little skeptical, can he really find the clues they want here?Think about it as if something is impossible. After all, there has been no discovery so far. Although there are still some places that have not been observed, there are not many places left.


    "It feels like there is nothing particularly noteworthy about this statue."


    Abiasha came to him and said softly to her.Hua Yueling also nodded, agreeing with her very much. Hua Yueling herself thought so too, and she couldn''t find anything worth noting.


    "Then what should I do, I didn''t find it here, do I need to go to see elsewhere?"


    Abiasha asked, Hua Yueling didn''t know for a while, still thinking about what to do next.At present, there are no other clues other than here. If you go out and search everywhere and you don''t have an accurate goal, you can only take one step at a time. In this case, it still depends on their luck.


    And this time you need to be more cautious. Who knows if something happens this time, he can continue to start again. It depends on what Kamaya is thinking, but it is beyond their control.


    "But is this really what the ghost said?"


    Although Hua Yueling felt that the ghost shouldn''t lie to them, she still maintained a skeptical attitude. After all, if Kamaya really sees them unpleasantly and wants to kill them, isn''t it necessary to continue like this, and that''s not a good thing for it itself.

 1463 Chapter 1463

    "If it weren''t for it, who would it be? If you think about it this way, it seems that only ghosts are the most likely person, right?"


    After Hua Yueling uttered her suspicions, Abiasha said so. What he said may not be correct, but it is indeed a little strange if he thinks about it carefully. Hua Yueling always thinks that the ghost is between the ghost and Kamaya. Is there any more special relationship, but now I think about it but it is somewhat unlikely.


    No matter how you think about it, the ghosts'' words seem to be provoking the contradiction between them and Kamaya.Although even if there is no other party to provoke them, the contradiction between them is actually quite big.


    After all, something like that had happened before, and Kamaya attacked them for some reason.This is strange. They themselves don''t even know what happened. After defeating the monsters, they were treated as enemies by Kamaya, and they also used monsters and traps to surround them.


    This is a strange feeling. The two parties have even become enemies of each other for no reason, and Hua Yueling and the others have not yet known where they have offended each other.


    "No, there is still nothing here."


    Hua Yueling was thinking about it here, while Abiasha continued to search the remaining places here. Almost all the places were searched, but in the end, nothing was found.It''s strange, maybe because the thing you''re looking for isn''t here, or it''s because of other things, they didn''t get anything here anyway.


    "What needs to be considered now is who our enemy is."


    When Abiatha returned to her, Hua Yueling said so, her tone was calm, and it seemed that his mood had calmed down a lot.


    Before that, thinking that the ghost might have deceived them, he was still somewhat unhappy.


    The situation is getting more and more complicated, and it is difficult to say what is going on. Up to now, Hua Yueling is still at a loss, not sure who is believable and who is not.This feeling is strange, and Hua Yueling is not the first time she has experienced it.


    Familiar people can''t be trusted completely, Hua Yueling is quite annoying this feeling.In his heart, he still hopes to believe in ghosts, which is an emotional choice, but reason keeps reminding him that he cannot do so.


    Certainly some of what the ghost said can be believed, but some are unbelievable, but it is still unclear which Hua Yueling can be believed.


    "Ah, so annoying!"


    Scratching her hair hard, Hua Yueling sighed helplessly. Now that she hasn''t found anything, she will definitely not be able to stay here anymore, she needs to go to other places.


    "Let''s go and see elsewhere."


    Hua Yueling had just stood up, her eyes were stunned, her eyes widened, and she saw that the restored castle turned into an old castle at some point.It''s incredible, it''s not like this just now.


    "Abiatha..."


    Hua Yueling called her name, then turned to look at her.When I saw Abiasha, there was also a look of consternation and an expression of disbelief. How could I not believe that things turned out to be like this? They just stayed here, and the contracting happened without noticing anything. Such a big change is simply incredible.


    "How is this going?"


    "I don''t know, but now that this kind of change has occurred...I know, it''s possible that we are not in a real world now, otherwise it can''t be the case."


    Hua Yueling said suddenly.


    "Not the real world... Do you mean we are in an illusory world?"


    Abiasha was able to understand what Hua Yueling meant, so she asked with some curiosity.


    "Yes, I think this is the most likely situation. After all, if it is in the real world, it is impossible to make a castle look like this except for being attacked. And the method of making a castle so dilapidated in a flash It should not exist."


    "You are right, but we are in a place like this which means we are probably in an illusory world?"


    Abiasha summed it up.According to Hua Yueling¡¯s statement, this is indeed the case, but why did they come back into this world? It¡¯s strange. They clearly came here from the teleportation formation. Could it be that the teleportation formation was originally not used? To teleport, but to bring them into an illusory world?


    "That means we were deceived by ghosts in the first place?"


    This is the most normal thought, but Hua Yueling doesn''t believe it very much.He felt that the ghost definitely wanted to help them, but she must have never thought that the teleportation formation would make things like this.


    "This may be a misunderstanding."


    "Regardless of whether it is a misunderstanding, then if this is the case, doesn''t it mean that the ghosts we encountered are likely to be fake?"


    "Yes, it is very possible. So it may not have been caused by Kamaya."


    "Then what shall we do?"


    "I don''t know this, but maybe we can find the place where the teleportation array is located, maybe it can help."


    "Teleportation array, I remember it should be at the bottom, right?"


    "Yes, it''s on the first floor," Hua Yueling thought about it again, and suddenly thought of something. "Right, it should be the room where Kamaya was resting!"


    "We still have to run into him, is that right?"


    "The other thing is that all of this should not be a coincidence. At least a little ghost is right. Kamaya has a lot to do with all of this. It is certainly not accidental that he would rest in that room."


    "Go and see, I hope he is not in the room."


    Hua Yueling and the others don''t want to meet Kamaya for the time being, and they don''t know what the world is like for the time being. They still don''t want to have any conflict with each other without knowing what to do.I don''t know what Kamaya thinks, but judging from what has happened so far, the other party should not want to conflict with them.


    "Go and see."


    The two people reached agreement on the goal, and looked around after leaving the room.


    "There are monsters here. See if you can slip past them. In this case, you''d better not fight if you don''t fight."


    The passage is also a lot dilapidated, and what surprised them most is that there are monsters acting here.And it''s not just monsters, there are even some undead creatures.


    "The appearance of these guys means that this place should have been abandoned for a while, unlike Kamaya said, this place was built only recently. Sure enough, what he said was a lie."

 1464 Chapter 1464

    "What''s the matter with the ghost in this case, is it fake, but I don''t feel like she is fake, on the contrary, it feels like the ghost we have seen is no different."


    "I''m not easy to say about this. After all, in terms of feeling, I also think she should be the ghost. I don''t know exactly why, but everything is definitely not right. We still need to look at the teleportation array. You should be able to understand what''s going on when you get there."


    Dilapidated roads and walls appeared in front of them, and in front of these guys were astounding monsters and ghosts.There is that kind of transparent ghost, but it feels a lot worse than the ghost they know.The other thing to say is that some of the skeleton soldiers and skeleton archers that I have seen before are all very powerful guys.


    It doesn''t look simple. Whether it''s weapons or equipment or their appearance, they are a bit strange, not like ordinary monsters.The other thing to talk about is some reptile monsters. These monsters look strange and powerful, bringing a depressing atmosphere to the passage.


    "It used to be difficult not to disturb them."


    Abiasha said after observing that there are quite a lot of monsters and ghosts here, occupying most of the space in the passage.Even if they don''t want to provoke these monsters, it''s difficult to do it in the past. They can walk around silently, but just this doesn''t mean they can''t attract the attention of the monsters.


    The eyes of the monsters are not blind, and they can see their existence. Under such circumstances, it is difficult to deceive their eyes no matter how they go.


    "What to do, it seems that it is very difficult to just pass by, unless you directly rush to the past, but that will not only waste time, but also very likely to attract others'' attention."


    Abiatha said so, Hua Yueling frowned, what he wanted to say was indeed the case.In fact, he has a way, don''t care about other things, as long as he goes invisible, but it is more difficult for Abiatha.She has no way to hide, unless she gives her a weapon.


    "Try it, maybe it will work. Go over there, there are fewer monsters over there."


    Hua Yueling pointed to her left hand and said, but that direction was in the opposite direction to where they were going. Although it was safer to walk this way, it was going farther.When the time comes downstairs, if there are still monsters, then everything will be in vain. It''s better to just rush over from above.


    "Okay? The following should be the same, right?"


    "I think this possibility is also there, but you can try it."


    "Otherwise, let''s go from above. There is no need to waste time. We will go down at that time, but there is no way to come back. It is more likely to be double-teamed directly. Although it may not be able to bring us much harm, but The trouble is for sure."


    Hua Yueling doesn''t like trouble either, but now it''s hard to choose what to do.


    "Then go here. If it doesn''t work, then rush down. After all, there have been changes here. No one knows what''s going on, and Kamaya may not be here."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while and felt that she actually didn''t need to be afraid or worried about anything, so she just acted directly. Worrying so much was unnecessary.Whatever time is wasted, take action when it is time to act, and ignore the rest!


    "Don''t think so much, just go over here, leave the rest alone."


    Hua Yueling said so and walked out directly.Abiatha went out together. The two first tried to reduce the sound of footsteps to avoid the monsters, but after walking a few steps, they found that this did not achieve the goal. Those monsters and ghosts still found them. exist.


    "There is no way, let''s get rid of them, otherwise we won''t be able to move forward at all!"


    Hua Yueling stared at the monsters that rushed forward, and swung out his two-handed swords. The monsters were knocked to the ground without even approaching them.Hua Yueling''s strength is beyond doubt, facing these monsters there is nothing to worry about.


    Abiasha helped him behind, and the two people cooperated to make the battle a lot easier, there was nothing to worry about.


    "No problem. Although these monsters are quite a lot, they are relatively easy to fight."


    As Abiasha said so, Hua Yueling and her rushed to the right.The ghosts in the distance also moved over and blocked their way, but this is nothing to Hua Yueling and the others. There is no need to do anything else along the way. Just keep on charging. Hua Yueling depends on this. The two-handed swords easily killed these ghosts blocking the road.


    "The skeleton is relatively simple, but the ghost does have some trouble."


    Hua Yueling frowned and stared at the ghost in front of her, thinking in her heart.Fortunately, they also have weapons presented by ghosts. This weapon is very useful, especially in the face of ghosts. After all, they are specially used to deal with such creatures, so they are easy to use. The blow dissipated in the air.


    "It''s okay, faster, we can go straight down!"


    "It''s better not to be so anxious," Abiasha has a different opinion. "Should we better eliminate these monsters, otherwise, even if we go downstairs, we will be overtaken. If we get downstairs, if there are more If the monster is the case, we will be caught in the bag."


    What Abiasha said was not without reason, Hua Yueling thought about it after listening, and decided to follow Abiasha''s ideas.After getting rid of the enemies above, you don''t have to provoke those monsters and ghosts when you get to the bottom. If you can avoid them, you must avoid them, and you must fight them for anything.


    In order for Hua Yueling to be quieter down, they decided to eliminate all the monsters that could be eliminated from the top.After destroying them, Hua Yueling and the others immediately left from here. Their speed was still very fast. After going out, they immediately went outside and went down the stairs to the downstairs.


    "Fortunately, there doesn''t seem to be any monsters under this."


    Hua Yueling observed it and said softly.At least there is no other monster in this place downstairs.


    "Be careful and slow down."


    Speaking to Abiasha like this, Hua Yueling walked downstairs with light steps. After coming down, he looked around, but it was still quite quiet here, there was nothing.


    "very strange."

 1465 Chapter 1465 Existence Of Teleportation Array

    Hua Yueling took the lead, and Abiasha followed him. The two of them walked forward slowly. They came to the door of the room where Kamaya had been resting before, and Hua Yueling¡¯s ears were attached. Listening to the sound inside.


    "There should be no one here, I opened the door to take a look, Abiasha, help me watch it."


    "Ok."


    Abiasha watched carefully behind him, Hua Yueling grabbed the doorknob and carefully twisted it down. With a "click", the door was pushed open, revealing a gap.


    "No one?"


    Hua Yueling used the gap to observe the situation inside, only to find that there was no one in it. The room was empty, and no one else could be found.Hua Yueling still feels a little strange, Kamaya is not here waiting for them, then where will he be?


    There is no clear answer to this question for the time being, but Hua Yueling just thought about it, and didn''t think more.


    "I''ll go in and have a look, Abiasha, you just need to be at the door, don''t worry about going inside."


    Abiasha nodded, knowing that Hua Yueling made such a choice to protect her, so she didn''t have any comments.After agreeing, Hua Yueling entered the room, and Abiasha was observing the inside and outside of the room for him from behind.


    There was still nothing in the passage, and the same in the room.Hua Yueling felt very strange now, it was really hard to say where Kamaya was, and it was a question of whether he even existed.


    "But it''s not just him, is the ghost still there now?"


    This question is not easy to say, Hua Yueling can only guess, as for the answer to the guess, it is not easy to say.


    The conditions in the room are somewhat strange.Hua Yueling had been to this room before, but that was a long time ago, at least something that happened long ago in this world.You know at that time only the ruins of this castle were left.


    Now it looks like this, this newly rebuilt and decorated room makes him feel quite strange, and it has almost nothing in common with what he has seen before.


    "It''s gone, it''s still gone."


    An ancient carpet was spread on the ground, and the pattern on it was a flying red dragon spraying flames, which looked awe-inspiring.Hua Yueling likes this kind of western dragon, and feels very handsome.


    But these are not the end points. Huayueling quickly took the carpet away, only to discover a strange thing. There was no magic circle on the ground.In fact, before this, Hua Yueling had guessed that this kind of situation would happen, but now that this kind of thing appeared in front of him still made him quite puzzled.


    "It seems that there has been a change here, we can only see if there are any other clues."


    Hua Yueling thought so, and searched everywhere. He still found some things in this room, including magic items that he had used before.


    "Why is this magic item here?"


    Hua Yueling wondered very strangely, why is this prop here? Logically speaking, it should be in the underground world, but now something impossible has happened.


    "It used to be that this magic item was put into the underground world by him later, and not in the underground world at the beginning."


    Only this kind of guess is the most likely, but Hua Yueling can''t be sure whether this is the case.At least there are clues, although such clues cannot be said to be very useful.


    "Could Kamaya still be here..."


    Turning his head and glanced at the door, Abiatha was still there, observing the passage in the room from time to time.But he spends most of his time focusing on the outside.


    "no."


    Abiasha said in an unsurprising tone.Although it sounded like asking, it wasn''t like that. She asked in a statement rather than an inquiring tone.


    "No, it just disappeared."


    Hua Yueling sighed and now she didn''t know what to do, and lost the goal of action. They didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "This is what I just found."


    Hua Yueling stretched out her hand to greet her to come in. Although Abiatha was a little worried at first, she finally walked in.Seeing the magic props in Hua Yueling''s hand, her mouth grew wide.


    "this is?!"


    "Yes, the magic item found here is the one we used before."


    "That means that the magic items we found there are not actually there?"


    "Absolutely, there can be no other possibilities."


    Hua Yueling said with certainty that there is only one possibility, there is no other possibility.


    "What I want to say, I think that guy Kamaya did this kind of thing, there won''t be anyone else except him."


    "No matter how you think it is."


    "Why would he do this? Does it still have anything to do with him?"


    The answer to this question is at least currently unknown to both people, and there is no way to answer this question.Kamaya''s identity is very strange, and the existence of spirits is also very strange. All this is very strange, and it is strange that they don''t know what to say.


    Hua Yueling searched here again, and Abiasha also helped him find it together, but they didn''t find much, and the only thing worth noting was a notebook.


    "This is?" The notebook held by Hua Yueling in his hand looks quite ordinary. The paper is rough and a bit old. You can feel it by rubbing it in his hand. "Whose notebook is this? What?"


    Abiatha heard his words and leaned over, watching the notebook he was holding beside him, staring with wide-open eyes.


    "I don''t know who wrote the notes. I think I should be able to provide us with some information."


    Hua Yueling whispered and opened the notebook.Just picking up a page and turning it over, it feels like the notebook is about to break. There is a feeling that it may become pieces at any time.


    "Let''s put it on the table and watch it."


    Almost holding the notebook and put it on the table, Hua Yueling pulled out the chair, and Abiasha moved a chair nearby, and the two looked at the opened notebook on the table together.


    The contents of the notebook are written in the first person. Some Huayuelings can¡¯t understand some of the contents, and some can understand, but because there is no signature, they don¡¯t know what to write this notebook. who is it.


    "Interesting, it seems that the castle we are in is not such a simple place."

 1466 Chapter 1466 Clues in the Notebook

    "There is still a lot of useful content."


    After reading the entire notebook she got, Hua Yueling said so.There are a lot of useless content in this notebook, but there are also some useful content for them in comparison.


    "This castle itself is an imaginary thing... If according to this statement, everything we have seen and everything we have experienced before is an illusion, so that we can''t believe it?"


    Hua Yueling couldn''t believe this kind of words, he was still more inclined to the fact that the ghost was real, and what he had experienced before was also real.


    "These are not important. After all, if this notebook stays here, it is likely to be a trap."


    "But even if it is a trap, we have to try it. There is no other choice."


    "Yes."


    This is where Hua Yueling and the others are most depressed. Even if they speculate that the notebook might be a prop to lure them to the trap, they can only temporarily believe and try, they have no other way.


    "Let''s go, take a look at that place, isn''t it right at the top of this castle?"


    Hua Yueling stood up as she said that, and put away the notebook, it might be useful later, there is no need to throw it away here.After they were cleaned up, Hua Yueling and the others looked around for another week. Seeing that there was really nothing left here, they turned and left the room.


    "Ok?"


    At the door, Hua Yueling stopped suddenly, and at the same time waved to Abiasha not to move.


    "what happened?"


    Abiatha knew what had happened, but she still curiously approached and asked in the smallest voice.


    "There was a monster outside. It was strange. Before that, there was nothing. And there was no sound. It suddenly appeared."


    Hua Yueling pointed to the distance, and Abiasha poked her head out from beside him.Observing the situation outside, I can see that there are many monsters outside, all of which have not been seen or appeared before. They should have appeared after they came here, and I don''t know what happened.


    "It''s weird. They appeared here for no reason. How did they appear?"


    This is a question that both Huayueling and Abiasha both have. Maybe it has the ability to illusion, otherwise it would not be possible to cause the situation like this.


    Hua Yueling thought so, she had already thought about not fighting the monsters outside.This is very important, there is no need to waste time and energy to fight these monsters to waste time.


    His idea is also quite simple. Just avoid the area where these enemies are located. In fact, they don''t need to provoke each other at all. After all, if you walk upstairs, you don''t need to go there.


    "Let''s ignore them anyway, just avoid them anyway."


    Hua Yueling said to Abiasha in such a low voice, and then the two of them turned around and went back upstairs from the other side where they had walked downstairs.Walking up the stairs, all the way to the top, Hua Yueling turned her head and glanced behind her, there are still some monsters in the passage below, and then poked her neck to look upstairs, the upstairs quietly Yes, there seems to be no monster.


    It stands to reason that there should be no monsters. After all, they had just removed the monsters on it when they came down not long ago, so it is impossible to get so many monsters out so quickly.But since this world is very likely to be illusory, there is nothing unusual if there is.


    This is quite strange, Hua Yueling thought so, walked upstairs, he observed the situation upstairs.No monsters or ghosts were found upstairs. It seemed that it was because they had been wiped out before, so it was still quiet now.


    "No, I didn''t expect that it really didn''t appear."


    This may also be a good thing. Huayueling doesn¡¯t know if this can be considered a good thing, but it¡¯s good to be able to avoid fighting those monsters. Huayueling is not willing to be in battle at this time. .


    Leaning against the wall, he stuck his head out to observe the outer passage, and the outer side was so quiet that no one was there.


    "Whether you want to go to that room again, maybe you can find something."


    After passing the room where the statue was, Hua Yueling pointed to the room where the statue of Kamaya was born and said.I haven''t found it before, maybe there have been changes here after going through these things, maybe I can find something from here, Hua Yueling thinks so.


    Although Abiasha didn''t think it was necessary, she didn''t refute Hua Yueling''s intention, and nodded in agreement with his thoughts.The statue stood tall in front of them, with the top of its head almost touching the top of the room. A two-handed sword was held tightly by him, and the tip of the sword stood on the ground.


    The cracks expanded to both sides with the sword tip as the center. The cracks were not very large, but they were enough to make Hua Yueling aphasia.


    "It shouldn''t be there before."


    Hua Yueling can say so with certainty. Before, he had studied this statue carefully and thoroughly, and he had not let go of any place.Arms, body, head, thighs, and the weapons he was holding under his feet. What he saw at that time still appeared in his mind. He remembered it very clearly, and couldn''t be more clear.


    "It''s new, I don''t remember it before."


    Abiasha knelt down to caress the crack, a force lingering on her fingertips, she couldn''t help but immediately withdrew her hand.


    "what happened?"


    Seeing that her face was not right, Hua Yueling also squatted down and asked with concern.


    "Here, here, there is power, residual power."


    Hua Yueling tried to touch the cracks like her, and the feeling she got was almost exactly the same as that of Abiasha.How do you say that feeling? It''s like there are countless small knives that are not too sharp to cut your fingers with all their strength. Although they can''t scratch, they can bring you pain.


    "It hurts, this power..."


    Looking up, the corners of the statue''s mouth seemed to grin a little, as if he was smiling.My hands seemed to be moving, I could hear the sound of moving stones, and I could feel the sword being slowly pulled out.


    "Is it from the statue?"


    Hua Yueling thought so, and quickly grabbed Abia Sha''s arm and pulled her back.The two pushed a little apart, and when they got to the back, the statue didn''t move anymore, but this couldn''t hide the fact that it moved a while ago.


    The statue''s arms have moved, and its head has been moved.The arms are lifted up, and the head is turned in some directions. Although this change is not big, it can be clearly seen.

 1467 Chapter 1467 Suspicious Statue

    Hua Yueling saw the statue actually moved. To be honest, he was somewhat surprised at the beginning. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen.It''s strange to say, this statue didn''t respond before, how could it suddenly move?


    The statue has changed, but when they got up to observe, they did not respond. Are they afraid of being discovered by them?Logically speaking, it should not be like this. There is no need at all. This is the truth. If there is a feast between them, they should get up directly. Even if it is dodge, there is no use.


    The two stood watching from a distance. After standing for a while, they still didn''t notice the statue''s tendency to continue to move.This made the two people somewhat puzzled, and they didn''t understand what the statue was playing with.


    "it''s wired."


    Hua Yueling asked Abiasha to help him pay attention to the movement of the statue close to the door. He believed that the changes of the statue would definitely not stop there, and there should be other changes.


    "Please, Abiatha."


    Hua Yueling walked over, squatted down to inspect the cracks on the ground, but found that the cracks also had some changes, which were bigger than before. Although this change is not particularly obvious, it can be seen. come out.Not only is there a change on the ground, the crack is just one of them, and there are also some small traces around the crack, which did not exist before. This is caused by the movement of the statue just now.


    There were also some cracks on the two-handed sword. These cracks were not big, and I don''t know how they appeared.


    "Did someone attack it?"


    Hua Yueling stroked the two-handed sword, and the two-handed sword suddenly moved and jabbed forward.


    "!"


    Hua Yueling had long been alert to the possible movements of the statue, but the statue suddenly attacked himself, which still surprised him, but fortunately he reacted quickly enough.The moment the sword tip of the two-handed sword pierced over, Hua Yueling forcefully rolled aside under her feet.


    After avoiding it, Hua Yueling looked up again, and saw that the statue again maintained a motion that did not react at all, and the two-handed sword was stabbed out, but it was stalemate in the air, and there was no more. action.


    "How is this going?"


    This statue looks strange from this situation. It is a bit wrong to say that it is really self-aware and able to act. After all, if it is really like that, it is impossible for it to fail after just one attack.It stands to reason that he should continue to attack, rather than stop moving like he is now, but if someone controls it, it''s not right, and it shouldn''t be the way to stop.


    "Abiasha, can you see anything?"


    Hua Yueling turned around and asked Abiasha, and Abiasha shook her head. Although she could see clearly before attacking her, she really didn''t have a clue as to why the statue moved.


    There was obviously no sign before this, and suddenly the statue moved.I couldn''t see why it moved, anyway he attacked for no reason.


    "Be careful, I don''t know what''s going on, but it can move and attack."


    "I know this, but this statue... The ghost also said that it has a lot to do with Kamaya. Maybe there is something to do with it."


    "Don''t worry about that much, let''s take a look at the problem with this statue first."


    A statue that can move and attack is obviously something incredible. Hua Yueling and the others have focused on this statue, and even ignored the others.


    However, it seems that this is just an ordinary statue, regardless of the fact that it will move.


    Staring at the statue, stroking the statue, the material of the statue is plaster, but it may be mixed with some other materials, but Hua Yueling doesn''t know much about it.


    "It''s strange, it''s just an ordinary statue from every aspect, but it can move."


    "Why can I move?"


    Neither Abiatha nor Hua Yueling could find out the real reason why it could move. This is a difficult question to answer.This statue does not have the characteristics of being able to move in any way, after all, it does not contain magic or other power.


    It''s incredible to be able to move when there is nothing, unless the statue in front of you has vitality.But no matter how Hua Yueling and the others went to investigate and understand, they couldn''t be sure that the statue in front of them had life, it was impossible.


    "Why does it act?"


    This is also something that Hua Yueling and the others don''t quite understand. If it is a sneak attack when others can''t notice it, but its previous attacks were made directly under Abiatha''s gaze.No matter how you think, this kind of guess is unlikely.


    "It''s strange that I don''t know what to say."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said.Right now the statue doesn¡¯t move, but it looks more like it might attack at any time. Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t dare to be too careless, let alone Abiatha. She is still farther away. In order to avoid being attacked by the statue suddenly, there is no way to react in time.


    After walking two steps forward and getting closer, the statue swept over with the sword about the height of Huayueling.This time not only Huayueling, but Abiatha who was standing in the distance was also affected. The strong vigor swept across, Huayueling dodges and avoids, and Abiatha retreats back. After driving away, the speed of dodge is also very fast, not slower than Hua Yueling at all.


    After the two men dodged the offensive of the statue, the statue became inactive again, staying there quietly, as if nothing had happened before.


    "Otherwise, let''s just destroy this statue."


    Abiasha said that, this is also an idea, but Hua Yueling always feels not so good, and feels that she shouldn''t do this.


    "I don''t want it anymore. I have a not-so-good premonition. We''d better not provoke this guy. Let''s go. Go to the place where you originally planned to go, and don''t waste time here."


    Hua Yueling believed in her premonition very much. Although Abiatha was still a little dissatisfied, he also chose to believe in Hua Yueling''s premonition, and did not continue to demand that the statue in front of him be destroyed.Whether this choice is right or not is still unknown, but Hua Yueling and the others still made this choice.


    Turning to leave, Abiasha and Hua Yueling both turned to look at the statue when they left this place.


    The statue quietly maintained its final waving.

 1468 Chapter 1468

    After leaving the room, Hua Yueling and the others stopped paying attention to the statue. After they came out, the statue didn¡¯t see any other movements and did not chase it out. This is even the best for Hua Yueling and the others. .However, Hua Yueling didn''t care about what else would happen there, so let''s wait until later.


    After they left, Hua Yueling and the others continued to walk inside according to their original plan. Their goal was obviously something hidden at the top level. They didn¡¯t know exactly what that thing was, Hua Yueling, in the notebook. Although there are some records, the records are not particularly clear.


    It just means that there is something upstairs that may be used to crack the illusion in front of you.What exactly is that kind of thing, Hua Yueling and the others still need to explore until now.There are still many things to explore, and I don¡¯t know how much time it will take.


    Walking up the stairs, Hua Yueling and the others came to the top floor. There was a distinctly different feeling on this floor. There were no monsters here, but the overall atmosphere felt unspeakable.


    "The atmosphere is somewhat depressed."


    Abiasha frowned, didn''t like this place very much, she wanted to leave right away if she didn''t have to come here.But there is no way, this is a very important place, they need to explore.


    The more you go up, the more you can feel the weirdness of this place. It''s not a sentence or two that can be said clearly.First of all, the atmosphere is very different, which is really weird.


    "Where did it come from?"


    Abiatha was surprised at the reason for the emergence of such an atmosphere. He didn''t see anyone, no monsters, or creatures like undead. He didn''t even see anything weird, but he could be in this place. Shengsheng felt that strange atmosphere.


    It was like walking into an ice cave, even more terrifying than that.Just like countless ice thorns piercing your body, piercing your arms, legs, and brain, there is nowhere to hide, making you feel dizzy.


    Halfway around, Hua Yueling looked around, the passage was still quiet, no matter what, no one else was seen.He opened the door in front of him and walked in. This was also a target location, but the one they wanted most was upstairs.They don''t know how many floors the castle has, but it''s what they need to do to get to the top.


    "Go in and have a look, and talk about other things later."


    The room and the next floor are actually the same, there is no difference, but there is also a statue here. This statue looks completely different from the one on the next floor. It is a statue of a woman. Hua Yueling stares at this statue. But I feel a little familiar.


    "Wait, it wasn''t this statue we saw when we came here before? Has it been changed?"


    At first, Hua Yueling was completely bewildered by the statue in front of him, and didn''t think about anything else at all, but at this moment Abiasha suddenly reminded him of this.Indeed, this is the impression.


    "In other words, this statue may have been replaced by someone."


    "It''s not necessarily. Maybe it changed with this castle. Before and after the castle did not change, it should still be very different. Maybe this is what the castle looked like when it was older."


    "It''s also quite ordinary, except for some familiarity."


    Abiasha looked at the statue and felt a little familiar.


    "It looks like a ghost."


    "Yeah, it''s almost like her. I didn''t expect that if you didn''t remind me, it was true. The main thing is that the ghost is translucent, so it''s hard to see her appearance.


    Apart from the statue, there are only a few benches in the room. These chairs are also in bad condition, and there is a layer of dust on them. It seems that no one has used them for a long time.The statue is different. The statue looks like it is still being taken care of from time to time. It is not covered with dust and is clean.


    "It''s strange."


    This is not the first time Hua Yueling has said this. It is indeed very strange. Apart from other things, the strangest thing is the statue in front of him. Why is the statue like this?


    "There is no trace of anyone here."


    Abiasha said this after turning around the statue. There was a thin layer of soil on the ground, but the footprints that she could see were all left by herself and some by Hua Yueling.


    "In other words, it is very likely that the ghost itself is taking care of it."


    "It may also be someone else, anyway, someone will definitely take care of it."


    Abiasha said in a very positive tone, and Hua Yueling happened to think so too.


    "You can get some clues. Go to the upper level. There are no clues you can get here."


    After turning around, she didn''t find anything worth noting, so Hua Yueling withdrew her sight and stopped spending time and energy here.


    After searching this place, Hua Yueling and Abiasha turned around and prepared to leave, but at the moment they stepped out, a strong tremor stopped them.


    "!"


    "!"


    The ground shook violently, and the castle was damaged a lot in an instant, and there were even many places above where rubble fell, and the ground was smashed into many holes, and the sound of "dongdongdong" kept on them. Echoing in my ears.


    Hua Yueling and the others were still wondering what was going on and turned their heads to look back. The tall statue that looked like a ghost moved, slowly drifting towards them like a ghost!


    "wait wait wait!"


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha stepped back subconsciously, reaching out to try to stop each other from coming, but the statue didn''t listen to them, what they said was useless at all.I saw the ghost-shaped large statue approaching them little by little. Although there was no other movement, just this made them feel particularly stressed.


    "No, this guy is not obedient at all!"


    Seeing that the statue continued to oppress, Abiasha didn''t dare to stand still, and kept backing away, but the more she backed away, the faster the statue approached.Seeing that it was almost in front of him, but the statue did not make any other movements, but even so, it still made Hua Yueling and the others feel a lot of pressure.


    "How can we run into this kind of thing? It was the same in the room on the upper floor before. The statue suddenly moved, and there was no chance to react."


    Abiasha complained and ran out of the room quickly, while Hua Yueling was behind her in the back, paying attention to the statue''s movements, and at the same time acting on precautions.

 1469 Chapter 1469 Destruction

    Guarding to leave the room, the statue did not stop there, but continued to move forward. Although the speed was not very fast, it was very troublesome for Hua Yueling and the others.It is more difficult to destroy this statue. The most important thing is that it is a statue related to a ghost, so it cannot be easily destroyed.


    No one had said this to them, but Hua Yueling and the others had this idea before they knew it.


    "No, even if we run out, it won''t let us leave easily like this."


    Abiatha said loudly, Hua Yueling frowned. Unexpectedly, it was not Kamaya or monster ghosts that got them in trouble here, but such a huge statue.Before coming here, Hua Yueling had never thought of this.


    "Get out of here quickly, go to the left, let''s go upstairs!"


    Hua Yueling said to Abiasha, while she continued to observe the statue''s every move.It seems that as they came out of the inside, the statues moved faster and faster. Although it now looks almost like a tortoise, I believe it will not be like this soon.


    "It''s not easy."


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to be an enemy of the other party, but the other party didn''t think so, the other party regarded them as opponents.


    The statue slammed into it directly from the inside, which was not fast, but it was indeed quite powerful.The wall at the entrance of the room was directly destroyed by its impact, and the broken stones were directly scattered on the ground, making a "boom boom" noise.


    "Hurry up!"


    Abiasha quickly ran to the left, and Hua Yueling chased after she ran away.Although the details of the two statues are not clear, it is best not to do so if you can not be enemies before.


    The statue was chasing behind them. Although Hua Yueling and the others were being chased, they were actually not that scared.No matter how powerful the statue is, no matter how strong it is to attack, it is actually useless to attack them.


    "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    Hua Yueling kept reminding Abiatha in front of him that his speed was constantly accelerating, he had to do this, and the sprinting speed of the statue behind was getting happier.That kind of sprinting method made them feel great pressure, and they dare not stop for a moment.


    Seeing that they were approaching the end of the road on the left, Hua Yueling and the others were still accelerating their pace, while the statue was pitted on the ground. Every step was unimaginable, and it pressed heavily on the ground. Simply can''t bear it.


    Hua Yueling looked back from time to time, and saw that the statue''s hand actually moved. Before, it was obviously still, but now it is different. Its hand is raised.Almost at this instant, Huayueling shouted.


    "Hurry up!"


    Abiasha also looked back and noticed the movement of the ghost statue. The huge arm waved down and smashed towards them.It was not only the arm of a statue, but also the arm of the terrifying power that made them feel uneasy.


    "If you don''t leave here now, it will be more difficult after that!"


    Hua Yueling realized this, but they hadn''t reached the corner yet, and there was still a little distance, but this little distance blocked their progress like a moat.


    The rock arm smashed down like a sledgehammer. Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t force it down, so they could only hide away.Just after they dodged, the attack from the statue behind them also came in front of them, slamming on the ground abruptly, making a loud noise, and then hearing the sound of the ground cracking.


    There was no way to withstand such a powerful blow from the statue, and a large vertical hole was directly smashed out of the ground. There must be no way to move in that area. Hua Yueling and the others could only move from other places.


    "Hurry up and leave from here, otherwise we won''t be able to go up!"


    This is not alarmist, but after falling from here, you can only go up through the stairs. If the statue blocks their way at that time, it would be quite troublesome to go up.


    While observing the movement of the statue, Hua Yueling saw that the statue was slowly retracting the stone arm that returned to its normal appearance, but it seemed that there was no intention to stop chasing at all.


    The two of them jumped over the large hollow that was smashed by the statue, turned the corner and came to the place where the stairs in front were.


    "Just get here."


    Hua Yueling breathed a sigh of relief and did not stop, urging Abiasha to continue running up.The two people went all the way up. Although they could still hear the sound of "rumble" behind them, the statue was still chasing after them, but when they went upstairs, there should be nothing to do.


    All the way upstairs, although the heavy sound of action downstairs can still be heard upstairs, and the statue seems to have a desire to attack, it still can''t do anything without a target.


    "Should I take a look here?"


    Abiasha pointed to the front and asked, Hua Yueling shook her head and denied her this idea.


    "No, let''s not waste time below, go straight to the top. What we are looking for is on the top, and there is no clue below."


    Hua Yueling felt that there was no need to waste time here, and spent a lot of time without getting any useful clues.Although the statue has changed downstairs, Hua Yueling and the others have actually gained nothing.


    This makes people more uncomfortable, but Hua Yueling and the others have no way to say anything. After all, this is their own choice, and they can only rely on themselves if there is no gain, and cannot rely on others.


    "But the notes on the notes may be traps, not necessarily true."


    "I know this, but we still have to see if it is going, after all, this is the only clue now."


    "Yes, the only clue."


    Sighing, Abiasha thought for a while, and indeed there was no other way. He could only act according to Hua Yueling''s ideas. Although Hua Yueling''s ideas were not necessarily the best, they were definitely useful.As for what will happen above, it will be fine when the soldiers come to cover the water and soil. There is no need to worry so much. In the end, it is still useless.


    The two of them simply took a look outside, and didn''t look for anything, they went straight upstairs.Hua Yueling and the others are still very fast, all the way upstairs, rushing up at a very fast speed.

 1470 Chapter 1470 Teleportation Array

    When they arrived upstairs, Hua Yueling and the others realized that they had not yet reached the highest floor, and there was still an upward staircase on the right.Although it is already the fourth floor here, it is still not the highest floor, and I don¡¯t know how many floors there are.


    Hua Yueling glanced at the stairs tiredly, there was no other way but to continue climbing.He cheered himself up, and then stepped hard on the ground under his feet, as if walking on the net like venting.Abiatha continued to follow behind him.


    All the way up, I don''t know how many stairs I have walked, and Hua Yueling didn''t count them specifically, anyway, as long as he keeps walking like this, there is always a way to reach the place.


    How far is the road?Hua Yueling and the others are a little tired thinking, this road is a bit too long and too far, don¡¯t look at the castle from the outside does not seem to be very high, but in fact there are really many layers.


    Hua Yueling and the others walked all the way on the Internet like this. They probably walked three or four floors before they reached the top. They didn''t know why a castle had to be such a high-rise.But there is another problem. Hua Yueling and the others found that the more they went up, the more old the castle was. They didn''t know if it was going up to represent the passage of time or what, it was strange anyway.


    In order to confirm whether it was changing with their actions, Hua Yueling and the others had also compared each other on the upper and lower levels, and finally found that it was not what they thought.In fact, the damage of the upper and lower floors is still different, that is to say, the more the castle goes up, the greater the damage.


    "It''s really strange."


    Hua Yueling tilted her head thinking, a little bit confused.It can be said that this damage change starts from the bottom, but the degree of this change is somewhat different.


    The huge noise from the statue below could be heard above, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t care too much, after all, no matter how loud the noise they made, they couldn''t bring them much danger.


    "It should be here soon."


    Hua Yueling looked upstairs. Although it was still not clear how far it was, Hua Yueling felt it was almost the same.They had walked a short distance along the way, and they had gone up so many layers that it was already high enough for a castle.


    "Maybe it''s up there."


    The two people said this to encourage themselves, after all, just walking along the way, it feels almost the same.


    Walking up the stairs, Hua Yueling observed the upstairs while walking, and he found a different place at the top of the stairs.It really seems to be the highest place.


    "The above is not the same, we should be there, there is nothing wrong."


    Hua Yueling continued to observe while speaking affirmatively.Abiasha also showed a smile, her smile is very beautiful, Hua Yueling also likes her smile very much.


    "That''s good, our efforts are finally in vain."


    The area at the top of the castle is quite large, not smaller than the area occupied by the floors below.But the upstairs is empty, there is nothing.


    "Hey, what is this?"


    After exiting the stairs, Hua Yueling came to the most central place here. He felt that there must be something different here, otherwise it would not be possible to record it in the notebook.


    Unsurprisingly, after reaching the center of the roof, he found the magic circle in the center of the roof.This is a magic circle that he is somewhat familiar with, but it''s just a little bit.


    "It''s a teleportation array, I really want to be similar to the one the ghost used for us."


    Abiasha also had memories, and after she got over, she just glanced at her and remembered it.This teleportation array is exactly the same as the teleportation array they used downstairs.


    "Abiasha, do you think we can use this to send it back?"


    "I don''t know, but if you want to use it, the first thing you need to do is to start it. If you don''t start it, don''t think about sending it back here."


    "But what should we do to activate it?"


    Abiatha has relatively little knowledge in this area, but fortunately Hua Yueling still has some relevant knowledge.


    "It''s actually very simple to open it. It is enough to inject enough magic power, but the magic power needed for this teleportation array is definitely not a little bit. It is definitely not enough to rely on our magic power."


    "so what should I do now?"


    Hua Yueling also frowned. He didn''t know what to do in this situation. He was not alarmist. It would be nice to say that this kind of magical array was smaller, but such a large area of ??teleportation array was really terrifying.Even if you put all the magic power of the two of them into it, there is no way to do it, and it may even suck up their magic. It is so terrible.


    "You are here."


    A familiar voice rang in her ears, and Hua Yueling frowned slightly.


    "Let''s meet again."


    Sighing, he looked at the figure and said.It was a figure that he and Abiasha were very familiar with, and the ghostly transparent figure appeared before their eyes.She appeared suddenly, no one knew where she came from, anyway, when Hua Yueling they noticed she was already there.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again so soon."


    The ghost didn''t seem to have changed, she still looked the way she saw it at the beginning, but she didn''t seem to be in a particularly good state.


    "How will you be here?"


    Hua Yueling asked a question that sounded strange, but it was indeed the question he most wanted to know the answer to.The ghosts were clearly below, but they came to the top faster than them. I don''t know if the changes in this castle have a big impact on her, at least it seems like this.


    "I''m here too, so I''m here."


    The explanation of the ghost sounds simple, but there is no problem.Hua Yueling didn''t ask too much.He has more important things to ask.


    "Is this teleportation array real? Can we teleport back from here?"


    "Yes, I also discovered this teleportation array. I didn''t know that there is such a teleportation array here before."


    The ghost explained a little bit, Hua Yueling naturally had nothing to believe or not.


    "Then, are there any requirements for using this teleportation array?"


    "It is temporarily sealed, and there is no way to use it unless the seal is lifted."


    "seal¡­¡­"


    When she talked about this Huayueling, she suddenly thought of Kamaya, and if it had anything to do with the seal, maybe he was the only one.


    "Related to Kamaya?"


    "Kill it."


    "That''s it."


    Hua Yueling nodded without surprise.

 1471 Chapter 1471

    "Do you know where Kamaya is now?"


    Hua Yueling and the others have searched many places, but so far they have found nothing.Kamaya seemed to disappear like this, not like it would appear again.


    "I don''t know, but he must still be here. It''s just hidden. You still need your own efforts to find him. I can''t help."


    "We know this, we can find it if we need it, anyway, we will do it sooner or later, anyway."


    With a helpless sigh, Hua Yueling has nothing to say.When I got here, I didn''t encounter any good things, basically it was all annoying things like this.


    "After finding it? Do we need to defeat or kill it?"


    "If you can do it naturally, it''s the best. In any case, he can be considered an enemy, but this is not something that can be done in a word. With your current strength and ability, it is difficult to kill it. "


    "Is it a special existence?"


    Hua Yueling asked, and the ghost nodded.


    "I also told you not long ago that its identity and origin are very special, so it is not easy to kill it. Even if your strength is stronger than it."


    Hua Yueling frowned a little deeper. He actually hated this kind of trouble, but now that the ghosts said that, then they really seem to have nothing to do.


    "so what should I do now?"


    "I don¡¯t know, what I can do is just to give you some suggestions. It¡¯s hard to say how to do it. But at least if you can eliminate it, the teleportation array can be used. The other thing to say is magic items, according to me. I know that the magic item should be on it."


    "Speaking of which we also found these two things in the room downstairs, do you know?"


    Hua Yueling took out the notebook and the magic items and gave them to the ghost for her to take a look.The ghost subconsciously took what was in his hand and took a look at it, his face changed slightly.


    "Where did you find this thing, this thing?"


    Not only the notebook, but also the magic props made her face change, but it was the notebook that surprised her most.Much of the content recorded in the notebook is not even clear to her.She can also be regarded as the owner of this castle, but she has become a ghost after all, so it is impossible to understand everything clearly. There is no way to do it. It''s not that she can do whatever she wants. .


    "It''s on the bottom floor, the room with the teleportation array you used to take us to. Didn''t we teleport from there to here now."


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect this, and it will drag you into the present situation. I must apologize to you."


    The ghost had already spoken to Qian before, but after hearing Hua Yueling mentioned it once, she quickly apologized again.


    "But this time there is definitely no problem. I haven''t checked the teleportation array downstairs, and I didn''t expect such a thing to happen, so it caused a lot of trouble to the two of you, but this time is different. I''ve checked it, and I''m still watching, there must be no problem."


    "Anyway, I still have to thank you for your help. Kamaya has another magic item. We will try to find a way and wait until it''s over."


    "Perhaps you can go down and look for it. I think it should be hidden in the underground world."


    "The underground world... is that place again. We''ve all been there twice before, and this time..."


    "There will be no problem, as long as you are more careful, there will be no problem."


    Why the ghost can be so sure of Hua Yueling and the others is not particularly clear, but since she said so, Hua Yueling and the others naturally believed her.


    "And what''s the matter with the two statues downstairs, suddenly they moved to attack us."


    "It should be Kamaya. It''s not too clear. Maybe it has something to do with it, or maybe it has nothing to do with it."


    The ghost said that he was not very clear, and Hua Yueling was somewhat unbelief, but considering that the ghost is not actually the manager of this castle here, this kind of statement would not be so doubtful.


    "I hope I don''t return without success this time, but we don''t want to do it again and again."


    Hua Yueling sighed, the current situation was beyond his control.Even if he wants to do more, he can do very little.


    "By the way, there is one more thing I want to know, here, what is going on with this castle, why has it suddenly become like this?"


    "This castle is also a type of illusion. It was created by illusion long ago. Therefore, the castle cannot be maintained when the illusion user is weak."


    "The real situation, the real situation of this castle. In other words, what Kamaya said was indeed a lie to us, right?"


    "What does it tell you?"


    Asked the ghost.


    "He told us that the castle was rebuilt to become what it is now."


    "That must be a lie to you, who would build such a deserted castle, no one would do it. Even if I want to do it, there is no way."


    "..."


    Hua Yueling closed her eyes when she heard her last sentence. The previous words were nonsense, only the last sentence was the end, he thought.


    The ghost had this idea, and then a creature like Kamaya appeared. Maybe it could be called a human, but there is still a big difference.Whether he is related to it, he thinks it must be related.


    But it seems that I can''t ask anything, the ghost doesn''t seem to be talking about it at all.Even if you ask, she will think of ways to guide the topic to other directions in various ways.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling chose to believe in ghosts.It''s not that he thinks the ghost will definitely not lie to them, but in fact, only a person who knows the ghost can be trusted here.


    "Well, then, we will try to find a way to solve Kamaya, and we will still rely on you for the transmission."


    The ghost nodded, and made no other movements.Hua Yueling and the others left here, and the ghost watched their backs on the teleportation formation until the two people left, and their backs disappeared at the entrance of the stairs, and she did not have any actions or reactions.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t know what she was thinking, and the ghost obviously didn''t have the will to express her own thoughts for the time being. There was a gap between the two sides no matter what.

 1472 Chapter 1472 The Dying Person

    Hua Yueling and the others left the top floor of the castle, and when they went downstairs, their speed was not fast, and they talked quietly.


    "She has changed a lot, and it feels like she doesn''t know her."


    Abiasha said softly, they actually had a good impression of the ghost.But I don''t know why the meeting was a little different this time, and I felt that the ghost had not come out of the shadow of the original tragic things.I don''t know why, but when I was separated, I felt very different, but now it has a different feeling, a very strange feeling.


    "Why is this? I also find it strange. Although it felt the same before, it was not as serious as it is now."


    "Yeah, that''s why it makes people wonder what has happened to her during this time."


    Hua Yueling and the others had a discussion, but they couldn''t discuss anything.To them, the changes of the ghost are unpredictable, and there is no way to predict it, which is very strange.


    It became like this after being teleported once, making them unable to understand what happened.However, there are clues. The changes in the ghosts must be related to Kamaya. This has long been thought of. It may be the changes in the ghosts that caused the appearance of Kamaya, or the appearance of Kamaya. After the ghost change, who can say this clearly.


    Both people are a little depressed, and now I feel that the only little friendship between the ghost and them has disappeared completely.It can be said that they are strangers to each other, it really makes them feel uncomfortable.


    It''s a pity that even for the time being, they can''t do anything to change the situation. They can only take action first and then see what the result will be.


    Walking all the way downstairs, as they came to the lower floor, they could hear a heavy sound from downstairs, which came from the sound of the statue.Even now, the statue still hasn''t given up or returned to the room where it was originally.


    "It''s really strong enough."


    Hua Yueling sighed, thinking very helplessly, but fortunately, they would not meet each other as long as they descended the stairs.If this is still being chased by the opponent halfway, they don''t want this situation to happen.


    When they came to the floor where the statue similar to the ghost was located, Hua Yueling and Abiasha stood at the top of the stairs leading to the lower floor. They noticed that the statue was hitting the wall at the corner, and the wall was almost destroyed. But the statue hasn''t hit it out yet.


    "It stands to reason that if it has been hit for so long, it should have gone out long ago, why is it still here."


    Hua Yueling stared at the statue for a second time, then pulled Abiasha downstairs.He didn''t want to be noticed by the statue, otherwise it would be a disaster for both of them.


    Going down the stairs, the statue did not notice them coming down.Fortunately, they didn''t make any noise when they went downstairs, otherwise things would be troublesome, and they might be caught up by the statue.However, even if the statue wants to come over, it is not easy to do it. After all, a section of the road was destroyed by it. The most likely consequence of him chasing it over is to fall directly from the top without any other consequences.


    "Come over here quickly."


    The two reached the lowest level all the way, and then first went to the main entrance to the underground world.But when they came here, they found that the front door was still tightly closed and had not been opened.


    "Ok?"


    But just when Hua Yueling was about to leave, he stopped and walked back again.


    "?"


    Abiatha asked him "what''s wrong?" when Hua Yueling erected her food and instructed her not to speak.Pointing at the bottom corner of the door, Abiasha looked in the direction he was pointing, his eyes widened for a while.


    Suddenly she covered her mouth, her eyes widened, staring at the figure in the corner of the door.


    "that is¡­¡­"


    "It can''t be wrong, it should be the body of that guy Kamaya."


    "..."


    Both of them didn''t know what to say, and they could only see the body in the gap in the corner of the door from a little far away.Although there is no way to see the whole picture, they can roughly tell who the figure is just by relying on that little gap.


    They only met two people here, one is a ghost and the other is Kamaya.


    "Is the door still unable to open?"


    Hua Yueling tried to open the wooden door in the past, but the effect was still not good. The door was shaken a few times but still couldn''t open it.


    "what!"


    Abiatha screamed, but then she covered her mouth with her hand.


    "?"


    Looking in the direction of her fingers, she saw that the body at the corner of the door was slowly being dragged away, but she still couldn''t see who did it.


    "No, I can''t wait here anymore, let''s go through another entrance!"


    Hua Yueling made a decisive decision and decided not to wait here anymore and immediately went to the place where the other entrance was.Even reluctant to conceal his footsteps, Abiatha immediately caught up after a brief period of consternation and fear.


    "That figure, it really is Kamaya."


    "There should be nothing wrong. Although there is no way to see the whole picture, I think it should be Kamaya. But why did he die here, and was dragged away by something, who would it be?"


    Both Hua Yueling and Abiasha couldn''t find an answer for a while, they looked at each other, and no one knew what to say.But although they were talking, their speed was not slow, they sprinted forward quickly, came to the top of the stairs, and when they reached the top, they rushed out and came to the outside of the secret road.


    Walking to the left along the passage, Hua Yueling and the others came to the place where the fascination was hidden, and directly opened the door, and then Hua Yueling and Abiasha jumped in.They were very fast, and after entering, they hurried to the outside of the room and rushed to the far door.


    "There are still traces left here."


    Hua Yueling pointed to the ground and said, Abiasha followed the trace and looked into the distance.This trace seems to go deeper along the road.


    The marks on the ground are not straight forward, but twists and turns, and it feels like they are mopping the ground.


    "Still deep?"


    Hua Yueling felt a little strange, but at the same time she felt uncomfortable in her heart.Something is wrong, something is wrong.A certain idea emerged, but this idea was concealed in the clouds and mist, making him unable to see clearly, let alone read it out.

 1473 Chapter 1473

    "You said, Kamaya is really dead?"


    Abiasha suddenly asked in a low voice while walking inside.She still asked in disbelief.Kamaya had done so many things before, but now he died so easily, it is hard to believe that this is true.


    "I''m not sure about this, but I still hope it won''t cause us trouble again."


    Hua Yueling muttered in a low voice, then shook his head and jumped into the distance.The traces remaining on the ground seem to be tempting them to follow along. Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others don¡¯t want to be led over so easily, and then step into the trap that the other party may have designed, but they still don¡¯t want to. Those who have no choice can only go there.


    Gazing at the road in the distance, Hua Yueling sighed, but the current situation made him feel even more anxious.It was quite uncomfortable at first, and the situation was not under their control.


    Kamaya himself is a very powerful person. His personal strength may not be that strong, but if he can kill it, their enemies will certainly not be weak now.


    This is definitely not a good thing. Kamaya Huayueling and the others are somewhat understood, but they really don''t understand the enemy at all.This is a very troublesome thing. As the saying goes, knowing the enemy and confidant can survive all battles. People may know you well, but you don''t know them at all. How can this be called a good thing.


    "Go and see, I don''t know what will happen."


    Hua Yueling said helplessly.Now there is no other way. From looking for Kamaya to looking for someone who doesn''t know, Hua Yueling himself has no other way. Now I can only think about what is inside.


    "There may be something different in there, not the ones we encountered before."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said, he really had no choice.


    "Yes, but it should not be the kind of monster we encountered before, but something else. And it is probably even more powerful than the one we encountered before."


    "Just look at it then."


    The two people walked inside cautiously, dragging the traces of Kamaya''s body along the monster.But there is one more thing to note now, that is whether Kamaya is really dead, which is also very worrying.


    If it is not dead, then the situation they will encounter will be different.


    Another thing that surprised Hua Yueling and the others along the way was that they never encountered a monster like before, and the monsters on the way didn''t know what was going on, so they disappeared.There is no sign of being killed, it seems to have gone somewhere, maybe it was scared off by the monster that killed Kamaya.


    "It''s so quiet."


    Abiasha whispered, this quiet environment made her a little scared.Mainly it''s too quiet, and it''s unbelievable.Why is it so quiet? This is not their illusion. The quietness here smells terrifying.


    They walked all the way to the bridge, and they didn''t see the figure of the steel doll. It was not here and did not guard the bridge.Hua Yueling and the others are even more worried, even the iron doll disappeared, and the situation is a bit not good.


    "Unexpectedly, even it disappeared from here. It looks more troublesome than we thought."


    Hua Yueling stood on the bridge and looked around, no matter where she was, she could not find the iron figure.I don''t know if it was killed by a monster or something, anyway, it just went missing.


    No one knows where it goes, nor can it find any traces or clues.It''s like it''s never been here.


    "Weird, really weird."


    Hua Yueling said in a low voice, completely unable to understand the situation in front of her.


    "Go on, you should be able to know what happened when you get inside."


    "Wait, it''s better not to be so anxious."


    He waved his hand to stop Abiasha from moving forward. He stared at the turbulent river under the bridge, frowning.


    "Abiasha, do you think we can come up if we really fall from here?"


    "You mean..."


    As soon as Abiatha heard what Hua Yueling said, he immediately understood what he meant.If the bridge is destroyed again, they will fall directly, and the consequences of falling needless to say, they will not be able to come up from below.


    The water below is too turbulent, it is not something they can contend with.The impact that this kind of water can bring is extremely huge, even if they want to contend, they can''t do it.


    "But what will they do?"


    Hua Yueling was just guessing, and it might not happen, but since they have done so much, it is still possible to do so in order to make things easier.


    "The most important thing is to observe first to confirm if there are other people here."


    Hua Yueling didn''t rush forward, and Abiasha did the same. She still trusted Hua Yueling very much.After all, Hua Yueling''s strength lies here, and they can only rely on Hua Yueling to do so now.


    I explored the upper and lower sides of the bridge, but there was nothing under the bridge, and nothing was found by observing the left and right sides.But Hua Yueling sensed that there was an irregular force moving here. That force felt strange, but they had encountered this force before.


    "It feels very strange, this power, it is very likely that this power will do something then."


    Hua Yueling said in a low voice, Abiasha also felt the fluctuation of power, but it was not as clear as Hua Yueling knew.This is very troublesome,


    "What to do, do you want to go there?"


    Abiatha asked.Even so, they can''t just wait here forever, they have to go to the opposite side, mainly because the traces of the past of the monsters can be seen on the bridge, the traces left are very deep, just to attract them to the past. of.


    "The past is definitely going to pass, but you should think about how to pass it. It must be dangerous to just pass it like this.


    Hua Yueling sighed, feeling particularly troublesome, hardly knowing what to do.There is no other place to walk except for such a bridge, which means that they really can only go through here.


    "How to do?"


    Abiasha had no choice but to ask Hua Yueling what to do, but it was a pity that Hua Yueling could go to think of a better way after a while.


    The two people looked at each other and there was no way, but waiting like this was definitely not the way, they had to get past.

 1474 Chapter 1474 Iron Doll

    "Let''s go, let''s run directly, just like this, just rush over, no matter what else. As long as we use the fastest speed, we should be able to run over.


    Hua Yueling stared at the bridge for a while, sighed long, and said to Abiasha in a low voice.


    "OK?"


    Abiasha asked with some hesitation, in his opinion it was quite dangerous to do so, but if Hua Yueling made a decision, they could only do so.Just rushing over there is no problem, but it is still a bit dangerous.


    The bridge was quite long, and it was dangerous even if it rushed all the way.


    "Is there any other way? If we can fly over, but if we can''t do this, we can only rush over."


    "..."


    Abiatha was silent, nodded after thinking for a while, and agreed with Hua Yueling''s idea.Just rush over directly, no matter what else.


    "Let''s go then."


    Hua Yueling walked forward with her and came to the edge of the bridge. Hua Yueling grabbed her hand, and Abiasha was taken aback, but grabbed his hand.


    The two of them rushed across the bridge like the wind, but not halfway until they rushed up, Hua Yueling noticed a powerful force coming, and then a violent blast sounded, and the bridge "rumbled." "It cracked and collapsed, and it was blown in half at once.


    "Run, don''t stop!"


    Hua Yueling reminded Abiatha in a loud voice that the two people were very fast. Although the road in front of them was broken in half, this did not affect Hua Yueling''s actions.I saw the two of them quickly jumped from above, but only when their feet fell to the ground, they had to jump up again and jumped forward.


    After several consecutive jumps, Hua Yueling and the others reluctantly left the dangerous place. They didn''t just fall like this, but really passed directly from here.


    "Huh, fortunately, the reaction is fast enough, otherwise we should really fall."


    Hua Yueling let out a long sigh of relief. The moment when the ground sank under his feet, he was really frightened and sweating on his body, but he was frightened enough.Fortunately, the reaction is fast enough to pass in time.


    "Next is the most important thing."


    Jumping over the broken bridge, Hua Yueling looked back and saw that the way back had been destroyed. They hadn''t thought about it before, but now they were a little stunned.


    "I''m here, but how do we go back?"


    Hua Yueling thought a little speechlessly, Abiasha was also stunned, neither of them thought of this before, but now it was a little late to come to think of it.


    "It''s troublesome now."


    Hua Yueling held her forehead and thought, but since she has come over, she can only continue to move forward, and the following things can only be said later, there are still so many questions.


    "But leave this alone for now, let''s go in and see what happened, there should be other ways after that."


    Hua Yueling comforted Abiasha. Although Abiasha said she looked a little confused, she still listened to what Hua Yueling said.The two of them didn''t stay here any longer and continued to move forward.


    They have walked this road twice, so they are already familiar with it.But not long before they went forward, they saw a huge figure placed on the ground.


    "Iron doll!"


    Hua Yueling and the others did not expect to be able to see the figure of the steel figure here, and still in this way.The steel puppet has no response, because it was killed, I don''t know who it was.


    "How could this be?"


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha both couldn''t believe the scene before them. The strength of the steel doll was there, even if they were not willing to conflict with each other casually.But now the iron puppet was killed, and it was in front of them like this, how could this make them believe.


    "No, it is indeed dead, and there is no reaction at all."


    Hua Yueling approached and found that the body of the steel doll had received a very powerful impact. Some of the steel on the body had been sunken in, and some parts were destroyed, and there was almost no place intact.


    "Unexpectedly, even it was killed, so is the innermost monster also the same."


    "It''s very possible. But it''s also possible that the monster did it?"


    "No, it won''t. We have fought against the monster''s strength. We know better than anyone else. It is not such a powerful guy. Even if you fight with the Iron Doll, you cannot win it. Iron Doll Although we have never fought with it, just in terms of momentum, that monster cannot be its opponent."


    Recalling the momentum displayed by the steel doll, Abiatha also had to admit that Hua Yueling was right.The monster in the depths of the passage may have strength, but at best it is a half catty with the steel doll, and it is impossible to kill it in this way.


    It seems that the steel doll must have resisted, otherwise it would not have come to such a place, but the unexpected thing is that it would leave its body here.


    "Then who do you think killed it? Except for that monster."


    Abiasha asked very seriously.Hua Yueling looked a little dignified, looking into the depths of the passage.The distance is not dark, the wall is shining, and the flashing light illuminates the channel quite brightly, but the most worthy of concern is another point. I can¡¯t hear any noise here, very Quiet.


    It''s like being outside, it doesn''t seem like someone is there at all.This is very strange, it shouldn''t be the case anyhow in this kind of place, after all, what you have to say is the same before.It was strange enough not to see any monsters outside, and it was even stranger now.


    "It seems that this place has been cleaned up."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said.Abiasha hadn''t understood what he meant at first, but when her gaze followed Hua Yueling into the distance, she understood why Hua Yueling said that.


    This is indeed the case. It has been cleaned up very clean, and all people who are different from them have been cleaned up.


    "What shall we do?"


    When Abiasha saw the body of the Iron Doll, she didn''t think that she and others were opponents of that person. If you want to say, the pressure that the Iron Doll put on them before is evident, and that pressure made them all feel terrified. , But now such a person died here, and died here without any warning.

 1475 Chapter 1475 Silent Road

    This is not the first time I have been here. This is the third time after including the previous two deaths.Every time you come here, you will not encounter good things, and this time is the same.


    Strange things followed one after another, leaving them not even time to think about something.There was a mess in his head, full of all kinds of indescribable thoughts.Some things are painful, such as this thing now.It''s hard to say what kind of ideas they have. They don''t know what to do now.


    "Are we its opponents?"


    Abiasha asked again, but no one could answer this question, and neither could Hua Yueling.Hua Yueling frowned, and even lost confidence when he saw the iron doll''s body.In fact, when he first saw Kamaya''s body, although he was shocked, he did not feel unconfident. It was just a little worried, but something else would happen.The current situation is even more different. The current situation is very poor, not the usual one.


    "Who knows, but I think it''s better for us to have a little confidence."


    "confidence¡­¡­"


    Abiasha sighed and didn''t know what she should say. She wanted to have confidence, but this situation made it difficult for her to be confident.


    "Don''t think too much, let''s go inside and see what else is there."


    Hua Yueling said so and walked inside first.Abiasha is closely behind him. Although she is not very confident in her heart, since Huayueling is gone, she can''t stay here anymore. The action is naturally to be done, and as for the consequences. How is it, let''s talk about it later.


    The two people walked all the way inside, and they still remember clearly what it was like.After all, it was something that happened not long ago, but when they came here again, they had some confusion about the scene here.


    What is that? The ground is full of blood, there are no monsters, there are no monsters everywhere, but this is more frightening than full of monsters.There is no corpse of a monster, and no one knows where the monster has gone or where the monster¡¯s corpse has gone. This is like a horror story. A very, very horrible story happened before their eyes.This leaves them speechless and do not know what to say.


    "Go from here?" Abiasha asked. After arriving here, she had a lot more questions. Hua Yueling could feel her emotional fluctuations from her words.In fact, he is not like this. In such a situation, no one will feel scared, and everyone will be able to, but whether it shows it or not, the emotions it shows are all different.


    "Don''t be afraid, this is just a way for the other party to disturb our minds. As long as we stay calm, there will be nothing wrong. In terms of strength, we are definitely not weaker than the other party!"


    Hua Yueling said so confidently, but he only knew whether it was as confident as he said.Abiasha didn¡¯t speak, and didn¡¯t know whether she listened or not. This was actually very important, but Hua Yueling had nothing to do. All he could do was to persuade her, but in the end, There is no effect. Whether the effect is good or not is not what he can say. He does his best.


    After bypassing the blood on the ground and continuing to walk in, Hua Yueling and the others slowed down. There was nothing in this passage, but they felt the presence of danger.Where did the danger emerge? There is no answer yet, and Hua Yueling and the others are not particularly clear.


    "Huh, it feels dangerous."


    Abiasha whispered from behind, Hua Yueling felt the same way, but she couldn''t find any figure here.It feels weird here, very weird.


    "The enemy should be not far away."


    "The more you do this, the more worried I am."


    Abiatha''s feelings are understandable, but Hua Yueling knew that she couldn''t let her go like this. If she couldn''t adjust her mood in time, it would not be good for anyone.Especially for them, the next battle requires the cooperation of the two of them. They may not be stronger than the other. If there is no way to maintain a better mentality, it will be over.


    "Don''t worry too much. In fact, we are still relatively advantageous. Don''t think about it so much. For a while, we only have to continue to act according to the established plan. Don''t think about other things."


    Hua Yueling calmed her emotions, and after his efforts, Abiasha''s emotions were relatively stable.Nodding at him, Abiasha said that he has no problems.


    The two people walked forward like this for a while, and they were already deep in the underground world. They stopped and looked deeper.Here you can see what is going on further away.Although some places are still very dark under the light, most places are still under the light and can be seen more clearly.


    "that is¡­¡­"


    Two figures were at the end of the road, one of them was a figure they were familiar with, and the other was a figure they had never seen before.It was a figure that could not see clearly but would make people feel sick, Hua Yueling and Abiasha both turned their heads subconsciously.


    Before that, they hadn''t really noticed the figure. The figure didn''t appear suddenly, but before that, the other party seemed to hide their figure.There is no sense of existence, so Hua Yueling and the others have no way to notice.


    "Then, is that guy?"


    "It must be that guy."


    Hua Yueling said with certainty.Looking at it now, there will be no other people besides that person. That person is the most noteworthy. After all, they saw that person after they came here.


    But in fact, it can''t be called a person, maybe it can be said to be a monster, or it can be said to be some kind of animal, but it is definitely not related to people.


    "Such a creature..."


    Seeing that creature¡¯s style, both Huayueling and Abiatha¡¯s expressions have changed slightly, and they have experienced a lot of battles, big and small, but this is the first time we have seen such a scene. .


    The scene made them feel sick, and they couldn''t help frowning.But they endured it, and didn''t immediately attack it. Instead, they were observing the opponent''s movements. The other party just lay on the ground, biting and tearing.


    "It doesn''t seem to be that powerful,"


    Abiatha whispered.


    "That''s just a look, don''t forget what we saw before."


    Hua Yueling reminded.

 1476 Chapter 1476

    It''s hard to see something just by looking at it with her own eyes, Hua Yueling knew that this was the case.He could observe that the creature was definitely not as threatening as it appeared on the surface.


    This is a certain thing, but Abiatha can''t see it. In her eyes, the monster is actually not a threat.To say that what impressed her most was what the monster did. The blood color remained in her eyes and could not fade away for a long time.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Taking a long breath, Hua Yueling opened her eyes and looked forward.Abiasha watched his every move, wanting to see what he was going to do.Now Hua Yueling hasn''t said that she wants to act, nor that she''s going to fight that monster.


    To be honest, even though I only saw the monster, the things it did have survived for a long time.That''s a terrible guy, Abiasha thought so.


    Kamaya, the steel puppets were all killed by it. In fact, it was a terrible guy, quite terrifying.Abiasha thought this way in her heart, the more she thought about it, the less willing it was to do it.


    That monster must be more powerful than they thought, Abiasha thought so in her heart.In fact, you can imagine this, after all, the strength of that monster can kill Kamaya and the Iron Doll.


    But they can''t just act like this, there are things to worry about.Who would dare to say that all this is not a trap, but not necessarily.Therefore, there are still many things to worry about for Hua Yueling and the others.


    "Do you want to go there?"


    Abiasha asked, he couldn''t stay here forever, wouldn''t it be a waste of time?


    "No, no, don''t worry, I want to observe again."


    Hua Yueling stared at the two figures in the distance, the terrifying monster and Kamaya''s corpse.Kamaya''s body is gradually disappearing, which is certain, but there are still points that need attention.


    "Don''t you find it strange?"


    "Strange?" Abiasha looked at Hua Yueling for some unknown reason, and some did not quite understand what he meant.


    "Yeah, it''s weird," Huayueling said with a sigh. "We still don''t know what kind of person Kamaya is, and why it died so easily, this is also a question."


    Hua Yueling''s words made Abiasha frowned, and it was indeed strange to hear what he said.Kamaya may not be very strong, but he is a special person here, and his identity is unusual.


    The two of them were a little silent for a while, looking at the figure in front of them and didn''t know what to do. The figure looked ordinary, but it represented different meanings.


    "Abiasha, I will rush up in a while, you try to attack it from a distance."


    Hua Yueling whispered to Abiasha next to him, after thinking for a while, he decided to act and couldn''t wait any longer.Although it is not very clear what the facts are, at least from the current situation, all of this is not Kamaya''s conspiracy.


    "Kamayya may be really dead."


    Hua Yueling said softly, it''s hard to tell the situation clearly right now, but Hua Yueling thinks it should be.Kamaya, no matter how powerful it is, it is impossible to survive this situation.


    Even if everything is a conspiracy, how does it do it? Is it relying on illusion?


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling suddenly thought of another thing, that is, she didn''t know how many levels of illusion she was in, she felt a little confused, and she still needed to think about it.


    "It feels like I''m almost being circumvented in."


    Hua Yueling sighed. Perhaps all of this was a conspiracy by Sister Aroline and the illusion parts, just to get herself in, so she couldn''t get out of it.But from another angle, all of this is troublesome, but it is also an improvement to his own ability.


    "Ah, I feel a headache just thinking about it."


    Hua Yueling sighed, and stopped thinking about it, rushing forward directly.He didn''t conceal his footsteps, and rushed forward. The monster that was eating the food and eating fragrantly heard his footsteps and looked over.


    Showing his sharp teeth, a pair of claws stretched out, no matter what else, he grabbed it directly towards Hua Yueling.


    "Fast speed!"


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect the other party''s speed to be so fast. Her own reaction was already fast enough, but she still couldn''t react.Reluctantly blocking the opponent''s attack with a weapon in front of him, Abiasha''s attack came over in the distance, but the opponent flashed away and disappeared in front of him.


    "No, you can never let it get close to Abiatha!"


    Hua Yueling clenched her teeth and rushed forward, intercepting and blocking in front of the opponent.Fortunately, his speed is not slow. Although the opponent''s attack speed makes him feel abnormal, he can still catch up with the opponent. Compared with the speed, he does not think that he is not the opponent''s opponent.


    The speed of the monster was a bit beyond Hua Yueling''s imagination, he never thought that the monster could have such a terrifying speed.Although he had long thought that monsters must be very strong, after all, it was such a guy, who had solved Kamaya and the Iron Doll one after another, this was not something ordinary guys could do.


    It was precisely because of this that Hua Yueling felt a little nervous at first, no more, now he has calmed down, but there is still some worry in his heart.The speed of the monster is too fast, even at his speed, it is barely able to keep up.


    "Abiasha, hide further away, don''t come close!"


    All Hua Yueling can do is remind Abiasha to let her go farther away. If she gets too close, she will be targeted by the monster and be regarded as a target.


    Such a guy is not something that Abiasha can contend. This monster is far beyond the enemies they have faced before in terms of strength and other aspects.


    Before Hua Yueling reminded her, Abiasha had already ran away, and the monster rushed towards her. She was able to detect it. When she first saw the monster rushing towards her, it scared her. Jump.He didn''t think that he was an opponent of monsters, monsters were too strong, incredible strength, and she was not able to contend in battle.


    Abiasha stared at the figure while escaping, and when Hua Yueling rushed up to stop her from the monster, the speed of the monster''s sprint obviously slowed down.

 1477 Chapter 1477 Chaotic Scene

    Hua Yueling''s speed has already been mentioned as the fastest, but even so, she still didn''t stop the movement of the monster.The speed of the monster is really too fast, and it''s a bit incredible.


    This makes Hua Yueling a little bit uncomfortable. He is able to have an advantage in speed in ordinary battles, but now it is different. Now his speed is somewhat at a disadvantage, although what he wants to say is only slightly at a disadvantage, but After all, it is still at a disadvantage.


    Hua Yueling sighed long, and was a little overwhelmed by the opponent''s movements. Enemies with this speed are rarely encountered, but after you actually encounter it, you will feel the horror.


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Shouting loudly, Hua Yueling directly attracted the attention of the monster with this method, and then attacked the past.


    The monster''s figure disappeared from his eyes in a flash, which made Hua Yueling feel a little frustrated, but he was still very shocked.He reminded himself, looking for the figure of the monster.


    The attack method of the monster is also extremely simple, there is nothing worthy of a special book, and it is not too different from other monsters, directly from another direction towards Hua Yueling, Hua Yueling noticed it in time Where the opponent was, turned around and blocked the opponent''s attack.


    But this is only the beginning. For a monster, such an attack can come at a rapid speed. I don''t know how many times. Hua Yueling can only cope with it for a while, and there is no room for other things.


    Hua Yueling wanted to attack the opponent and bring some harm to the opponent, but soon he realized that it was quite difficult and there was no way at all.Even if he wanted to attack, he couldn''t do it. The other party didn''t give him this opportunity.


    Nor can it be said that the monster can do this or what it is. It can only be said that the attack speed of the monster is too fast. Hua Yueling has already spent most of the experience just trying to defend. His disadvantages also prevent him from doing this, and the speed is still not as fast as the opponent.


    "Damn it, how can there be such a fast speed!"


    Hua Yueling roared in a low voice, but unfortunately, even if this kind of homework didn''t help, in the end, she could only change direction to defend, and there was no way to do anything other than defend.


    In the distance, Abiasala shoots a bow, but the arrows it shoots are difficult to hit the monster. Just like Hua Yueling''s feeling, the speed of the monster is really fast, even if it is aimed at the opponent at first, it is very Quickly will be avoided by the opponent, which is also the main reason why she can''t make a hit.


    We must know that as an adventurer, Abiasha is actually quite good at bow and arrow, able to aim at monsters, but every time the arrow is shot, the monster disappears in a flash, although she also tried to go. Prejudge the actions of the monsters, but I have to say that this is very difficult and basically impossible.


    Abiatha''s dynamic vision is still very good, people who practice bows and arrows are good in this respect, but even so, the dynamic vision is useless when facing the monster in front of him, and it does not have the desired effect.


    Still the same sentence, the speed of the monsters is really too fast, incredible fast, this is also an important reason why Hua Yueling and the others are downwind.


    "No way, if this goes on, I don''t know who will be dragged down and can''t continue like this!"


    Naturally, Hua Yueling knew this very well, he thought so in his heart after the continued battle, but so far he has no better way.This is also no way. He is tired of dealing with the attack of the monster, and he has to interfere with the monster from time to time so that it will not trouble Abiasha. The combination of these two things makes him even have no time to do other things. Don¡¯t say it¡¯s an attack.


    Pain, fighting such an enemy only has the word pain, and even this word can¡¯t be said clearly.


    "Damn it, is there really no way at all?!"


    Hua Yueling also became anxious after the ongoing battle. The battle between the two sides lasted for a while, but until now, Hua Yueling still couldn''t bring any harm to the other party.Hua Yueling felt very uncomfortable, and she couldn''t release the somewhat depressed emotions in her heart.


    "clang!"


    The claws of the monster caught on the two-handed sword, Hua Yueling blocked the monster''s offensive, he tried to counterattack, but the attack speed of the two-handed sword was too slow.


    "clang!"


    Before the attack was made, he had to turn around again, and before he turned completely, he blocked it with a two-handed sword.


    There was another heavy metal hit, and Hua Yueling sighed, a little uncomfortable.Although his speed is only a little slower than the opponent, it is also slow at all. This allows him to follow the opponent''s buttocks and follow the opponent''s rhythm, and there is no way to pull the rhythm back into his own hands.


    Huayueling can¡¯t control the situation. This is a little different from the previous battle. No matter what the previous battle, he can still do this if he wants to control the situation, but now it¡¯s not. There is no way to do this.Even if he wanted to control, but soon the other party pulled the rhythm back into his own hands to get rid of it, so that even if Hua Yueling wanted to do something, he could only continue to follow its rhythm.


    Hua Yueling himself wanted to do something, but he himself had nothing to do. When there was no way to control the rhythm, everything was for nothing, saying everything was just empty talk.


    "No, if this goes on, I still can''t control the rhythm, and I can''t continue to follow it like this."


    Thinking so inwardly, Hua Yueling used the dwarf shield to block an attack from the opponent.This is not the first time. After a period of continuous fighting, Huayueling is a bit tired. If this goes on, he is basically a robot, and he can only act according to the way set by the other party, not according to what he thinks. action.


    In fact, when you think about it this way, you know that there is no difference between him and a robot. If you can''t act according to your own ideas, isn''t it a robot.


    "I can only change my mind," Hua Yueling said to herself in her heart, using a two-handed sword and a dwarven shield that can easily block the opponent''s attack, but it also slows his movement speed. In fact, This is also one of the reasons for widening the speed gap between the two sides. "In this case, you can only change the weapons used."


    Hua Yueling thought so. It was obviously not enough to continue shooting with a two-handed sword and a dwarven shield. He had to be faster, not to mention faster than the monster, at least as good as it.

 1478 Chapter 1478 "Tracking Missile"

    There is only one way to speed up Huayueling''s speed by changing the weapon. Huayueling has no other better way for the time being, but if this method is used well, it can also have some confrontations with the opponent.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and immediately changed the weapon in her hand. The two-handed sword and the dwarf shield were directly replaced with Hidden Dragon Blade.In such a situation, he actually suffers a lot. After all, just a hidden dragon blade cannot defend well, but Hua Yueling also thinks about how much progress can be made if he keeps defending. It is better to try to fight, maybe it will bring some good luck.


    Wielding the Hidden Dragon Blade, Hua Yueling easily avoided the monster''s attack, and dodged to the side. This time he had plenty of time.Immediately after, he quickly reached the side of the monster, and the hidden dragon blade slammed into it.


    The monster''s figure flashed and disappeared from his eyes. Hua Yueling couldn''t help sighing when she saw this scene. It seemed that even after changing the weapon, she still couldn''t completely contend with the opponent in terms of speed.In this case, if you want to hit the opponent, you must be optimistic about the timing in advance.


    It''s not just avoiding the opponent''s attack, it''s also just one aspect. It must be at a good enough time, or dodge in advance, and then attack when the momentum of the opponent''s attack cannot be stopped.At this time, no matter how fast the monster is, unless it can recover its attack power in time, the possibility of doing so is still relatively small.


    This approach is definitely able to attack the monster, but it is more risky to say. If the prediction is not accurate, it is very likely that you will be hit by the other party continuously. Then it is not the other person who will be injured, but yourself. .


    Hua Yueling took a long breath, he was not anxious to attack, but was observing the behavior of the monster, wanting to see if there was any pattern in its attack.


    The monster suddenly flashed behind him, and Hua Yueling''s figure flashed, avoiding him directly.But he had just avoided, the monster''s figure had disappeared, and when it reappeared, it had already come to its side.


    This is the manifestation of the advantage in speed. Just a little advantage is also a very, very big advantage in actual combat, enough to suppress you.


    Hua Yueling was still at a disadvantage at the very beginning, but Hua Yueling was also ready at this time.It doesn¡¯t need to be too much, as long as the timing is right, and if you want to be right, you can¡¯t act too quickly, you need more stable action.


    Hua Yueling watched every move of the monster, constantly observing its behavior.But the actions of the monsters are indeed more unpredictable.After some observations, Hua Yueling still understands the actions of some monsters. In fact, his attack is relatively simple. There is no other fancy attack method, just grabbing or biting. In addition, There is nothing else.


    After observing it for a while, Huayueling roughly understood some of the other party''s situation, but this was not enough, and more needed to be learned.The biggest problem for him now is how to judge himself. I have to say that this is quite difficult to do.Some are too difficult.


    "Just pay attention, there should be no problem."


    Hua Yueling encouraged herself verbally, dodged constantly, and also tried to block with the weapon in her hand, trying to do something.This situation lasted for a while, and Hua Yueling couldn''t do what he originally wanted to do, and he still failed to attack the opponent.


    "The speed is too fast," Hua Yueling murmured, but at the moment it is obvious that he can only try to attack. How to fight when the speed is slower than the opponent is also a science, and he needs to learn it well. Learning "is not enough, not enough."


    After dodging the opponent¡¯s attack, Hua Yueling also tried to attack the past, but it was very difficult. After several attempts, he ended in failure. Fortunately, although there was no way to cause harm to the opponent, Hua Yueling also did not. Not suffering multiple injuries, this is a good thing for Hua Yueling, after all, now he has learned more and more about the monster in front of him.


    "What''s going on!" Just when Hua Yueling was thinking about it, the monster''s attack mode suddenly changed. Before Hua Yueling hadn''t noticed, the monster''s figure suddenly disappeared, and Hua Yueling had to deal with it before. It took a long time, so I was not surprised, but the other party''s actions were beyond his expectation, "Not good!"


    When he turned around, he did not find the monster''s figure. He seemed to disappear like this and would never reappear, but Hua Yueling believed that this was definitely not the case. Subconsciously looked up and saw the shadow on top of his head. Occupied, the pair of claws immediately following the monster showed a terrible phantom, and the phantom completely suppressed the area he was in.


    Hua Yueling immediately dodged to the side to dodge, but the monster obviously had thought about it a long time ago. When he dodged, the monster directly chased him and continued to attack.Hua Yueling couldn''t help frowning, and then went to hide, but the speed of the monster was so fast, he immediately adjusted it and continued to chase him and attack.


    "Is this a tracking missile?"


    Hua Yueling murmured in a low voice, even if he kept dodge everywhere, it would be difficult to avoid the opponent''s impact. The opponent''s speed made him have no good way at all.Under this kind of continuous tracking, he would either stop to block the opponent''s attack, or wait for the opponent to stop, but neither of these two options was what Hua Yueling hoped.


    The second is of course possible, but it is obvious that monsters cannot do that.


    Arrows flew from a distance, this time Abiatha finally predicted the monster''s course of action, but the arrow hit the monster''s body and was directly bounced away without any damage.


    "No, the attack power is not enough."


    Hua Yueling saw this scene with his own eyes not far away, and couldn''t help but frown. Abiatha''s attack was still the same as before, but obviously his attack power was not enough to penetrate the monster''s defense.


    If I have no way to break through its defenses, it means that there is no way to do him any harm, which is not a good thing.If Abiatha can''t rely on it, it''s up to him alone.


    Abiasha is also adjusting her fighting style, but at least for the time being, she can''t do anything.


    Hua Yueling still dodges everywhere, but it is a pity that the speed of the monster is faster, no matter how he dodges, no matter where he dodges, there is no way to open the distance with the opponent.

 1479 Chapter 1479

    Hua Yueling''s avoidance had little effect, and the speed of the monster was really fast.The two sides held a stalemate like this for a while, but Huayueling was not prepared to continue like this, not to mention wasting time, just running around like this would be a waste of energy.


    Between flashing and moving, Hua Yueling stopped suddenly.Even the monster didn''t expect that Abiasha in the distance was shocked by his death-hunting action, and quickly reminded him to avoid.


    Hua Yueling didn''t even have time to respond to her, there was no way to tell her what he thought, and he couldn''t do it himself.Hua Yueling waited until the monster was close enough, and suddenly acted when he judged that the opponent could no longer change direction.


    Abiatha in the distance was scared to death by his actions, his face became very ugly, and even cold sweat appeared on his forehead, but fortunately, the actions behind Hua Yueling made him temporarily relieved. .


    "It''s now!"


    When the opponent was close enough, Hua Yueling suddenly drew away. The monster didn''t expect that Hua Yueling would do this, so she rushed directly to the ground at an extremely fast speed.


    "boom!"


    Amid the loud noise, the ground was hit and cracked, and the mountains shook.When the smoke and dust dissipated, Hua Yueling was on guard, thinking that the monster would attack him from elsewhere, but what surprised him was that after the smoke and dust disappeared, what appeared in front of him was a depression as large as twenty or thirty centimeters. When the pit moves, the monster''s figure is in the center of the pit. I don''t know if it was affected by the attack just now. It didn''t move, and stayed there quietly.


    Hua Yueling frowned and walked forward cautiously. His speed was not fast. He observed the movement of the monster, but the monster did not respond.


    "What''s wrong with it?"


    Observing its reaction, Hua Yueling didn''t know what was going on for a while, how it was like this after the attack.In other words, after it attacks, you can attack the past while it has not recovered?


    Hua Yueling thought this way. Although she said this was a good opportunity, Hua Yueling was still not too anxious. She rushed forward so stupidly without giving up her guard. Instead, she rushed to the other side to guard against the other''s possible actions.


    The monster hadn''t reacted all the time. The pothole on the ground was quite big. Hua Yueling rushed to the bottom, and she was about to be in front of the monster. The monster still didn''t respond.


    "..."


    The hidden dragon blade swung and stabbed out. Hua Yueling didn''t believe that the monster would hide so deeply. He didn''t respond at this time. It should be that he really hasn''t recovered.


    The hidden dragon blade stabbed down and directly pierced the head of the monster, which easily made Hua Yueling feel a little unreal. How could it be so simple? How did such an enemy kill Kamaya and the Iron Man? even,


    If it¡¯s just fast, it¡¯s not enough. Although the speed of the steel puppet is definitely not able to keep up with it, the defense is still very powerful. It is said to be very strong, and it can be seen from the consequences of this one.


    Hua Yueling took a deep breath, the hidden dragon blade pierced the monster''s head, but only at that moment, Hua Yueling''s expression changed, and he almost immediately pulled out the hidden dragon blade and jumped back.


    A big hole was pierced into the head of the monster, and blood flowed out of it. The appearance of the monster looked rather miserable, and it felt like it was already dead.


    However, at this instant, a strange force exploded violently without any warning. For an instant, the ground that had been destroyed was more severely damaged, and even the upper part was affected.


    Fortunately, Hua Yueling retreated fast enough, but even so, he was still affected a little, and a force rushed to him, pushing him back.Huayue Lingbing did not try to contend with this power, but retreated along with this power, feeling that the power was almost consumed when he was in front of him, not that strong, at least not. It will make him feel uncomfortable.


    "Come and see again?"


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but didn''t get close to the past, but stared at the smoke and dust, trying to find the figure of the monster.The monster didn''t know if it was killed by its own explosion, but Hua Yueling thought it wouldn''t be the case, otherwise it would definitely not do it.


    "What?!"


    Without even hearing any sound, Hua Yueling was directly beaten out without precaution.The sharp claws pierced his abdomen, and he didn''t even notice the enemy.


    "boom!"


    The body fell heavily to the ground, and Hua Yueling rolled to the side to hide.As before, no enemy was found, but Hua Yueling knew that he had to dodge and couldn''t wait, even one second would be deadly.


    The facts were similar to what he thought. Just as he rolled away and hid to the side, the monster appeared from nowhere, and a pair of sharp claws grabbed it and grabbed a large piece of soil.


    Hua Yueling had prepared in advance and dodged to hide to the side, so he was not hit, even if it was a little slower, he would be hit.It''s already uncomfortable to be hit before, let alone if you come back again.


    Holding his abdomen and standing up, it was uncomfortable just now. Although the monster''s attack was just one shot, the damage it caused was not small.The demon''s claws were just like hooks, which directly scratched his clothes and left a deep scar on his body.


    It hurt enough, Hua Yueling took a breath of air, and rolled aside again.The monster also rushed forward at this time. Seeing Hua Yueling dodge away, its figure suddenly turned around in an almost impossible way and rushed straight towards him.


    "!"


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect it to do this. For a while, he couldn''t react. He narrowed his eyes and stared at the figure of the monster, but the speed of the monster was really fast to an incredible level.The eyes were barely able to see the opponent''s actions clearly, but even if she did it this way, Hua Yueling was still very difficult to see clearly, and she could only see the outline.


    "It''s now!"


    Huayueling barely saw the figure of the monster, Hidden Dragon Blade blocked it, and Huayueling did it this time. With a "clang", the monster''s claws caught directly on the hidden dragon blade, even directly from the hidden dragon The tip of the blade hooked over.But it didn''t hit Hua Yueling, which was a good thing for Hua Yueling.


    The monster waved with great strength, but Hua Yueling held it down.

 1480 Chapter 1480

    No, Hua Yueling realized after resisting the next attack that the situation was not so good, it was too strong.This was Hua Yueling''s most intuitive thought after confronting the opponent head-on. It was just that with her current strength there was no way to counter the opponent.


    If it was said that it could be called evenly matched to a certain extent, it is different now. Now that he is unilaterally suppressed, he has no power to fight back.This naturally made him very painful, but he could only choose to resist.


    The monster''s figure was constantly shifting like a bolt of lightning, and he basically had no power to fight back.Even if you want to block it, it is difficult to do.


    Abiatha in the distance wanted to help, but her attacks in the distance were basically ineffective and did not cause much harm, and now the monsters don¡¯t put her in their eyes at all, and don¡¯t care about what she does. Take Huayueling as his first goal.


    But even in this way, she can''t come close, Huayueling still can''t compete with it, let alone Abiatha, who is weaker than him, it will probably take less than a few seconds to get here. Was knocked to the ground.


    The combination of the two can be seen now that it is still relatively weak, at least not strong enough, otherwise there will be no solution in this situation.


    Hua Yueling had no idea what to do. He was already very lucky to be able to stop the attack of the monster.Of course, thanks to the dwarf shield shot in his hand. After the opponent''s speed increased one more step, Hua Yueling had changed his combat strategy and no longer used the Hidden Dragon Blade to compete with the opponent and used the previous equipment. .


    Holding the Hidden Dragon Blade in his right hand, and holding the Dwarf Shield in his left hand, no matter what direction the opponent is attacking from, he just turned around to block the Dwarf Shield in front of him.This is much easier to defend, but the disadvantage is that you don''t think about offense except for defense.


    But what to say, Hua Yueling currently has no way to attack at all. Facing a monster with lightning speed, she is too tired to deal with it, and can''t find any time to attack.


    Hua Yueling had not encountered this situation, but it was the first time that the enemy was so powerful.Leaving him without any backhand strength at all, this feeling of being suppressed was actually very uncomfortable, but Hua Yueling had no choice but to endure this painful moment.


    The monster''s figure flashed and appeared behind Hua Yueling again, a pair of claws grabbed it heavily, Hua Yueling turned around and blocked the opponent''s attack in an extremely difficult posture.But this time the opponent''s attack was so powerful that Hua Yueling couldn''t even resist it so hard, she had to retreat, and after a few steps, it was considered that all her strength was removed.


    But this was not over yet, the monster''s figure disappeared from his eyes in a flash, and when it reappeared, it rushed behind Hua Yueling and attacked from the back.


    The dwarf shield blocked the opponent''s attack, but Hua Yueling was beaten back again, and the opponent''s attack power became stronger and stronger, even so strong that Hua Yueling could not rely on strength to block it.


    "No, if this continues..."


    It was not the first time Hua Yueling felt this way, but this time it was especially obvious.Every time the power of the monster is still increasing, I don''t know why, whether it was hidden before or what it is, its attack before this is absolutely no such power.


    "Every time I have to step back, if this continues, sooner or later I will be unable to withstand its attack."


    I was secretly anxious about this in my heart, but Hua Yueling couldn''t help it. The attack of the monster was like a wave after another wave, and there was no way to adjust it.Hua Yueling wanted to adjust it, or put it on hold, but it couldn''t work now, it couldn''t be done.


    The monster did not give him a chance, there was still time, an attack followed immediately after an attack.


    After another wave of attacks, the monster did not rush away, but continued to pounce on it. The continuous attacks caught Hua Yueling by surprise, and it really didn''t happen that it would do so.


    A series of attacks knocked Hua Yueling back again and again, but when he stood firm and prepared to counterattack, he did not expect that after a heavy blow from the monster, his feet pushed down the dwarf shield forcefully, and then he reached mid-air. In the middle, directly flew down from mid-air.


    This force must be very strong, but Hua Yueling has not been able to dodge, the defense has just been broken, he can barely stand firm, his feet are almost fixed on the ground, and the dwarf shield is raised up, blocking On the line of the monster attack.


    The Dwarf Shield almost has to be scratched. You must know that this is a strengthened Dwarf Shield. Hua Yueling has been using it for so long. The defensive ability is not weak, but it is still not under continuous attack by the monsters. The method completely resisted.


    "clang!"


    The powerful Hua Yueling who pounced from the sky was surprised, but it was obviously not the time to be surprised. The whole body of the monster was directly pressed on his shield, and the monster''s head protruded from above, with a paw. Holding the shield, the other paw grabbed his face directly from above.


    Hua Yueling was able to obtain it with another hand. The hidden dragon blade blocked the monster''s attack, and his claws caught the hidden dragon blade.The powerful Huayue Ling''s hands were a little painful, but he still grasped the hidden dragon blade tightly, and did not throw it out.


    The situation is getting worse, and Hua Yueling is suppressed by the monsters, there is no way to dodge, and she can only keep defending.But as time went by, it became more and more difficult for Hua Yueling to sustain it. Not only that, but another reason was that Hua Yueling was injured and could no longer avoid it as before without getting hurt.


    "what!"


    Hua Yueling defended against another attack from the monster, but the monster came behind him, Hua Yueling still wanted to defend, but the monster suddenly retracted the attack, and the figure disappeared again.


    "!"


    Hua Yueling was shocked and realized that he had been deceived, but at this time it was difficult to react. He turned around in an incredible way and used a shield to defend, but the speed was still slow. some.


    The figure of the monster appeared behind him, and the sharp claws pierced his abdomen. It was extremely painful, but Hua Yueling couldn''t give up like this, and immediately turned around and waved the Hidden Dragon Blade and hit it.


    "clang!"


    The monster blocked his attack, and immediately attacked again.The place where Hua Yueling''s back was injured was very painful, bleeding a lot, and wet his clothes, but he didn''t have time to take care of it.

 1481 Chapter 1481

    Abiasha was very worried when he saw that he had fallen completely down there. After thinking about it, she still didn''t continue to listen to Hua Yueling''s words, and rushed over.


    The bow was carried on her shoulders, and the whole person accelerated, and a pair of feet turned like a hot wheel, approaching at an extremely fast speed.


    Hua Yueling was attracted by the footsteps, and her heart sank.


    "Abiasha, don''t come over!"


    Waving the shield to smash the monster''s attack again, Hua Yueling hurriedly shouted towards the distance, hoping that Abiyasha would listen to her own words.With her strength, even if she comes over, she can''t help, she can only add chaos.


    But Abiasha didn''t listen to him, and continued to rush over here, his pace getting faster and faster.


    "Wow!"


    not good!


    Hua Yueling noticed that the monster did not attack again, and after kicking his feet on the shield, he leaped back with the help of this force, and its figure disappeared.


    "Abiasha, run away!"


    He immediately got up and ran towards Abiatha, waving both hands vigorously, Hua Yueling only held a dagger in his hand, the hidden dragon blade, and the dwarf shield were all taken away by him.There is no way to run while holding the shield, or the speed of running will be slowed down a lot, making it difficult to run.


    Abiyasha was stunned when he heard what he said, and didn''t notice the monster approaching, nor saw the monster''s figure. The monster did not show up, so no one knew where it was now.Hua Yueling can only guess a rough idea, even if he asks him where the monster is now, he actually doesn''t know.


    However, Abiasha listened to Hua Yueling''s words very much, and dodged to the side the moment he spoke. Although her speed was slower than that of the two people, the deeds of Hua Yueling''s shouting were considered appropriate, and the monster caught it. She also stepped away at the moment.But even in this way, there is no way to avoid it completely.


    The shoulder was scratched, and even almost pierced by a sharp claw. Although Abiatha had some preparation, the preparation was obviously not enough. When he was hit, the impact of that kind of power made him not have The method reacted in time and was beaten out.


    His body hit the ground heavily, Abiasha immediately got up and looked around with a worried look, but there was no monster in sight. It was like hiding, but no one knew it. Where is it hiding?


    "Why is she here?"


    Hua Yueling passed to Abiasha''s side, scanned the surroundings, not daring to care.The monster doesn''t know why there is no continuous attack. If it attacks continuously, it will definitely be difficult to avoid the second attack with Abiatha''s strength. Hua Yueling can only sigh for luck.


    "Be careful, it doesn''t know where it will come from. When it sees it, immediately avoid it and leave me alone."


    After Hua Yueling reminded her, while carefully looking for the figure of the monster, she said in a somewhat angry tone over and over again.


    "Besides, I am not reminding you to never come over. Why are you disobedient? This guy''s speed is not something we can deal with. You are so anxious to come here, do you want to die!"


    He said his words a bit more seriously, but Hua Yueling still won¡¯t regret it. He must show his attitude like this, otherwise Abiasha would not listen to him at all. The consequences would only be worse. It is better for her to recognize the situation clearly.


    "I know, but I can''t help but watch you fall into the trap here."


    Abiatha responded with a firm tone, Hua Yueling sighed, a little helpless, but what Abiatha said was also true, even if she kept hiding in the distance, it was useless.It might as well rush up and fight for a better result, but Hua Yueling is still a little uncomfortable.


    After all, this is the choice of others, it is better to respect it.


    He sighed and said nothing, and now is not the time to say this.Hua Yueling moved her gaze, and suddenly stopped when her gaze fell into the distance. He saw a familiar figure, and a figure that shouldn''t have come here.


    "what happened?"


    Hearing his incredible words, Abiasha asked, but now she couldn''t see Hua Yueling, so she didn''t know where he was looking.


    "The ghost, the ghost is here."


    "Ghost? How could she come?"


    Looking in the direction of Abiasha when she was going back and forth, she saw the ghostly figure floating there, and not only her, but the statue that fought with them was behind her.I don''t know what''s going on. It seems that the statue listens to her. It follows her step by step. Although it is very slow, it is still moving.


    "How did you come?"


    When Hua Yueling asked this, she didn''t forget to look around, but she didn''t know what was going on with the monster, so she disappeared here and no longer appeared.


    The time when it disappeared and the time when the ghost appeared basically coincided. Is there any connection between the two parties? Hua Yueling subconsciously thought about it.


    The timing of the ghost''s appearance was a bit too coincidental, and the monster disappeared.To say that there is no connection Huayueling is not believed, but he can''t say what kind of connection is.


    Hua Yueling was unwilling to doubt the ghost when it was not certain, at least he believed the ghost''s performance before, and he was willing to believe the other party.In fact, the relationship between the two parties cannot be said to be good, but Huayueling and the others have helped each other once, and the other party...


    Whether the teleportation array matter was deliberate, it''s hard to say.At least for now, Hua Yueling still believes in her and believes that she belongs to them, but she doesn''t know the truth.


    Hua Yueling didn''t dare to move, for fear that the monster would sneak over at this time. This was the best time for a sneak attack.Neither he nor Abiatha moved, the two of them were still relatively calm, waiting for the ghost to come over.


    But it doesn''t seem that the monster is targeting the ghost, I don''t know what happened.


    "What is that statue?"


    "I am here to help you."


    Before she finished her words, there was a heavy sound behind her. The ghost was obviously frightened. He quickly looked back and saw that the monster appeared somehow, and a pair of claws grabbed the statue that followed her.


    I don''t know what kind of material the statue''s body is made of. After being attacked by it, only a few scars appeared, but there was nothing else.Just that, the monster''s attack is very powerful, but there is no way to break the statue''s defense.


    When Hua Yueling and the others were facing the statue before, they felt something was wrong. Now it seems that it is like this. This statue is not so strong.

 1482 Chapter 1482

    "It''s the helper I brought to you, how about it?"


    The ghost''s face changed a little when he saw the monster, but she immediately put away her expression, and then she moved to Hua Yueling''s side.


    "I can''t help you, I can only let it help you."


    "Can you control it?" Hua Yueling asked strangely. If that''s the case, the ghost used to control it in the castle before.


    "Well, I can control it a little bit. After all, this is a statue related to me. But sometimes it doesn''t listen to me."


    The ghost seems to have something to say, using this method to answer Hua Yueling''s question.Hua Yueling looked at her and didn''t ask any more questions. It would be nice if she could come to help now. Don''t ask so many more questions. It''s not the time to ask questions.


    "It should be the root of all this, but it''s not just it."


    What the ghost said was very interesting, Hua Yueling frowned and thought about her meaning.It seemed to be a little over the line at times, otherwise she wouldn''t have said so specifically.


    Hua Yueling stared at her, trying to see what she meant, but couldn''t see anything.It''s hard to say whether the ghost is on their side, but she must know a lot of things, but she doesn''t know if she doesn''t want to say it or what, she didn''t speak anymore.


    "It should be easier to have a helper."


    The ghost said so, Hua Yueling and Abiasha nodded, it is indeed better if someone helps, otherwise there is no way to contend against each other with the strength of the two of them.


    Now they should be able to fight each other, with the help of the statue.But what the ghost said still made Hua Yueling care, this was not enough, what else would there be, would there be any changes to this monster.


    There are many things he doesn''t know, but he can''t manage that much now, so he can only fight like this.The monsters won''t give them too many opportunities. Since the statue is here to help, they can''t just keep it being attacked.


    "You can find a safe place to hide in the distance, otherwise I''m afraid it will attack you for a while."


    "Don''t worry, I''m already prepared, I won''t be targeted by it."


    The ghost said with a smile, she seemed to be quite confident, although she didn''t know where her confidence came from.Hua Yueling looked at her and said nothing.


    He went to Abiasha''s side again, reminding her to go a little further away, not too close, otherwise, the monster would stare at her again. That would be troublesome.


    Abiasha also understood that she had no way to contend with monsters with her own strength, so after Hua Yueling reminded her, she also had no opinion, and immediately nodded and agreed.


    After the two separated, Hua Yueling rushed to help the statue to fight the monster, while Abiatha went to the distance and came to the ghost.


    Taking advantage of the time to communicate with the ghost, maybe we can get some clues.Anyway, she can¡¯t help much in the battle. Maybe it was okay before, but facing this kind of opponent, her attacks are basically useless. Instead of wasting time, it¡¯s better to do something else during this time. Things are better.


    After Hua Yueling rushed up, he used the hidden dragon blade to attack the monster. The figure of the monster moved from time to time, making it difficult for Hua Yueling to pinpoint its location.Fortunately, there are statues to help him. The statues can help him attract the attention of the monsters. Although the attacks of the statues basically return without success and basically cannot hit the monsters, it has strong defensive ability and the attacks of the monsters are against it. There is basically no effect.


    Observing the movement of the monster next to him, Hua Yueling was also waiting for the opportunity. It was not the best time yet. The figure of the monster was erratic and it was difficult to grasp its actions.Hua Yueling tried to find a pattern, but it was very difficult. It had almost no pattern in its actions, it was just fighting indiscriminately.


    "Is there no good way?"


    Hua Yueling found it difficult to catch up and attack it at his own speed. The speed of a stranger could dodge his attack, which made him uncomfortable.It was okay to be blocked by others, but was dodged like this, and on the contrary, he was attacked by the opponent, making himself embarrassed.


    Facing such a guy, Hua Yueling really had no way at all, so he still had to find the right time, otherwise there was no other way.In fact, even if you want to attack, you still have to be able to attack. If you can''t hit it, it''s just a waste of effort.


    "It still doesn''t work. You must find a way to attack it when it is difficult to dodge, so that you can gain something."


    Hua Yueling stepped back a bit, the statue stretched out and thumped towards the monster, but the monster dodged very quickly, and disappeared immediately. When it appeared, the arm of the statue stepped on it all the way up, towards it. The head rushed over.


    The statue naturally couldn''t allow it to come over so easily, and immediately waved his arms to throw it away, and the monster''s feet pressed hard, and the figure flashed into the air.The statue waved its arm and smashed it past, and the monster''s body turned in a weird posture in mid-air, directly avoiding its attack.


    Between the attack and the defense, Hua Yueling was stunned for a while. Both of the fighting methods surprised him. To be honest, he never expected the speed of the statue to be sudden. Time so fast.Although it was definitely not as good as him and the monster, it was quite incredible for its tall body.


    The monster dodges the attack of the statue that looks very like a ghost with a light movement, but it is difficult for the attacking statue of the monster to dodge.The movement speed of the statue is still so slow, even slower than Abiatha''s movement. The movement speed is only as fast as the previous one, incredibly fast, but now it is back to normal.


    Fortunately, the gap between the two sides is still the same, and there is not much change. It is worth noting that the strength of the statue is still weaker than the strength of the monster.But if I really want to say the difference in strength between the two sides is the difference between the various values.


    The power and defense are definitely better than the statue, but in terms of speed, it is far inferior to the monster. The result of this gap is that the monster can attack the statue frantically, but the consequences are nothing, and no damage is caused. The statue wanted to attack the monster, but with its speed, there was almost no way to do it.


    Therefore, the battle between the two sides is basically useless, but the thing to say is that the monster has the upper hand, and it is in a state of being constantly attacked anyway.

 1483 Chapter 1483

    Hua Yueling was the one who changed the situation, not Abiasha, who had given up and continued fighting after the statue and the ghost arrived.In terms of combat, her strength is far inferior to that of Hua Yueling and the statue, so she can''t do anything at all, it''s difficult to provide enough help.


    Hua Yueling was observing from a little far away, and after several attacks, he found that it was too difficult to catch the opponent''s trail, let alone hit the opponent.


    "We still have to find a good enough time."


    Hua Yueling said softly, staring at the monster''s movements motionlessly.The fighting method of monsters is actually very simple and pure, and it is also very simple to understand clearly, but it is more difficult to rely on this understanding to grasp the opponent¡¯s flaws, at least now Huayueling still can¡¯t guarantee herself Be able to catch the flaws in the opponent''s actions in time.


    The figure of the monster kept flashing, attacking the statue from various directions. The statue directly used its strong defensive ability to defend, without other defensive actions.However, it is also looking for an opportunity to attack the monster, but it is different from the attack of the monster. Every time it returns without success. Although the attack is powerful and the momentum is strong enough, it can''t hit the opponent. There is no way.


    Hua Yueling was still observing from a distance, even if she didn''t observe it, just watched it from a distance, it was still a beautiful enough battle.Fights like this make people feel like there is no way to intervene. The two sides tried their best to control the rhythm of the battle in their own hands, but in fact it was the same as before when they fought with Hua Yueling and the others. Still controlled in the hands of monsters.


    "call¡­¡­"


    After observing for a while, Hua Yueling felt almost done, her muscles tightened, Hua Yueling took a few steps forward, waiting for the next move of the monster.As long as you attack the monster after the attacking action is made, if you cooperate with the movement of the statue, you should be able to catch the flaw of the monster.


    However, this requires more precise action time, and it can be done casually.


    Hua Yueling took a deep breath and walked a few steps forward again, but he did not act in a hurry, but was still observing and waiting. It took time, and the timing was not right.


    Waiting with breath-holding concentration, it seems that the monster is not paying attention here now, so Hua Yueling must continue to work hard to reduce her sense of existence so as not to be noticed by the monster again.In this case, the sneak attack will be easier at that time, otherwise, if the monster has been paying attention to it, it will not be easy to sneak attack.


    Waiting for the opportunity calmly, Hua Yueling didn''t like to wait, but had to wait at this time.It''s not that he doesn''t want to help the statue to deal with the monster''s offensive now, but that he can''t do it now.


    "calm."


    In the distance, Abiatha and the ghost were talking softly, Hua Yueling didn''t pay attention to what the two people were talking about, he didn''t have the mind to care about it.


    The line of sight seemed to be stuck on the battle between monsters and statues, moving his sight from time to time to understand the situation.The monster flashed again, like a flash of lightning, the muscles on Hua Yueling''s legs were tense, and he almost rushed out, but he still endured it, it was not the best time, and now he rushed out and wanted to catch it. The possibility of a flaw hitting the opponent is too low.


    "Still not, the flaw is still not big enough.,"


    It is a pity that this is what the statue can do. There is no way to do more. Otherwise, it would make Hua Yueling easier, and there is no need to wait so anxiously.


    The main reason is that the pressure on the monster is not enough, otherwise the monster will not be as relaxed as it is now.


    "Not yet, not the best opportunity yet."


    Hua Yueling watched the chances pass by. In fact, every monster''s attack could be said to be an opportunity, but each opportunity was actually different.This is the place where Hua Yueling hesitated. Every time he attacked the monster, his posture would be different, so the flaws exposed were also different. Although Hua Yueling saw several good opportunities, the monster still did not use its full strength. Why, what seems to be worried about.


    "Is it because of my existence?"


    Hua Yueling was already careful enough to hide herself, but perhaps it was the effect of the previous battle, she didn''t look here, but the monster still guarded him carefully.If he could use all his power to attack as before, the flaws would definitely be exposed, and that would be the best time for Hua Yueling to attack.


    "No, don''t worry, wait and see."


    Hua Yueling muttered in a low voice, still waiting, although a lot of sweat was dripping from his forehead and he was extremely nervous.


    "Go ahead and get closer."


    Moving carefully, Hua Yueling walked forward little by little, seemingly not attracting the attention of the monsters. After all, the battle between them caused much greater momentum than it is now. He made it. The sound at this point is the same as nothing.


    The confrontation became more and more intense. I don''t know if it was too anxious. The monster was hit once by the attack of the statue. This time it was full of strength, and the monster was directly hit on the ground.The statue hasn''t enjoyed it yet. I have been beaten so many times, and now I finally hit the opponent once. Of course, I have to fight quickly, and immediately waved a heavy arm and smashed it down.


    It was shameful to be hit once, and the monster immediately fled from the ground, but the speed was obviously slower than before.This attack on the statue was heavy enough, and the injuries it caused were naturally not small. If Hua Yueling took this one abruptly, he would definitely not be able to stand it, but the monster was only injured, although this kind of injury had no small impact on it.


    "good chance!"


    When Hua Yueling was knocked down to the ground, Hua Yueling immediately realized that it was the best time for her to act, so she rushed up quickly and pierced directly towards the monster.


    The hidden dragon blade stabbed, and the speed of the monster was obviously slowed down, and it was much slower than before. When Hua Yueling was aware of the attack, he would subconsciously avoid it, but due to the slowdown, his body was deflected. Dodge in the past.


    The monster thought it could dodge, but in fact it was still slow.It was a lot slower, unable to completely dodge Hua Yueling''s blow, Hua Yueling attacked with a one-shot mentality, but still failed to kill the monster.


    The hidden dragon blade pierced into the body of the monster, "pouch" blood splashed, and the monster shook and ran into the distance.

 1484 Chapter 1484 Suppression

    "It''s going to run!"


    Hua Yueling was actually stunned for the first time. He never thought that the monster would not stay and continue to fight with them. This made him startled and did not react in time.By the time they reacted, the monster''s figure had faded away, and it ran staggeringly far away, seeing that it would disappear from their eyes if it didn''t catch up.


    "No, you can''t let it escape, you have to catch up!"


    Hua Yueling hurriedly chased after him, his footsteps were fast, and his figure almost appeared afterimages, but it was still difficult to catch up with the monster.


    Even if it was injured, it was still very fast, but it was hit by such an attack twice in a row that affected its body, making it difficult to control its body well.Running staggeringly, its speed has reached its fastest speed, but it is gradually caught up by Huayueling. Huayueling''s speed is getting faster and faster, and it has even surpassed its speed. I can''t imagine it.


    Hua Yueling tried his best to catch up. That monster was the focus and core of this action. It would definitely not work if he didn''t knock down the opponent.But it is also very difficult to defeat it.


    Fortunately, Hua Yueling still has the upper hand in speed, as long as she persists for a while, she will definitely be able to catch up with the opponent.Hua Yueling gasped and looked at the other person''s figure, but it was a pity that he was the only one who could catch up, and no one else could help.


    The monster ran away frantically, regardless of other things, as long as it could escape is enough for it.However, the speed of the monster was still not enough, much slower, causing Hua Yueling to gradually approach, and she was about to catch up, but this was not enough, and it needed to be faster.


    "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    Hua Yueling reminded herself loudly, but even this speed was still not enough, it would take some time to catch up with the monster.


    "Catch up!"


    After catching up with the monster''s figure, Huayue stabs the hidden dragon blade violently, and the monster stepped aside to avoid it. Although it avoided Huayueling''s attack, its speed suddenly slowed down.There is no way to do this, otherwise, you have to fight for the danger of injury, but it is already seriously injured, and if you get hurt again, the speed will only become slower and slower. In that case, it will be impossible to get rid of Huayue no matter what. Ling''s.


    The monster itself knows this, so it is said to avoid the risk of slowing down, but no matter how it chooses to fall into the disadvantaged now, as long as Hua Yueling seizes the opportunity once, it will be difficult to deal with the following things. Up.


    With continuous stabbings by Hua Yueling, the hidden dragon blade stabbed out, the monster dodged, and the pace of fleeing stopped, turning into a deal with Hua Yueling.This was originally a situation it didn''t want to see, but it couldn''t get rid of this situation. Even if it was fighting for the danger of injury, it was still the same, which caused it to be in an embarrassing situation.


    It was delayed by Hua Yueling, and as time went by, it was getting more and more disadvantaged. The most important thing was that there was no way.Before this, the reason why it was able to suppress Huayueling was its unstoppable speed, but now the situation is different. Without speed, it is just an ordinary monster, in the attack of Huayueling. There is no backhand force below.


    The waves of attack were higher than the waves, but the monster''s defense was quite good, at least it was very difficult for Hua Yueling to kill it just like that in a short time, but fortunately Hua Yueling suppressed the opponent.


    "If you work harder, you can get rid of it."


    Hua Yueling took a deep breath, and blue veins appeared in his hands, the hidden dragon blade pierced straight, and the monster deflected his attack with its claws.There is no effect if there is no way to hit it.


    The monster grabbed it with another claw, but Hua Yueling also dodged over, and then stabbed the hidden dragon blade again, but still couldn''t hit the monster.


    The two sides are still somewhat evenly matched one-on-one. Although Hua Yueling now has an advantage, it is only some advantage, far from being able to completely suppress the other party.Hua Yueling is trying to suppress the opponent, but this is very difficult, not that he can do it if he wants to.


    After taking a deep breath, he dodged and stabs the hidden dragon blade from the side. A fake action deceived the monster, but the monster quickly reacted, but he could only rely on his claws to block it. Hua Yueling''s attack.


    The power of the hidden dragon blade is still worthy of recognition. It pierced the monster''s claws with just one shot. The monster did not expect that the hidden dragon blade would be so powerful that even its own claws could be pierced.But now it is too late to regret. After all, it has been attacked and its claws have been broken. Even if it is regret, it is impossible to go back to the previous one.


    Hua Yueling was so powerful that he continued to attack immediately, and the hidden dragon blade stabs forward. This is full of power, and because of the impact of the attack just now, the monster dare not even use its claws to block it, but can only dodge To the side, but Hua Yueling was faster than it, and immediately turned around and immediately stabbed in the past.


    Hua Yueling''s attack was faster than that, even making the monster unable to react.As time went by, the injuries suffered by the monsters became more and more serious, and the speed of the monsters became slower and slower. However, the monsters had no other way. They had to spend it here with Huayueling. It''s okay to say something, but with such a serious injury, even if you want to escape, there is no way to escape.


    The monster kept dodging, and Abiasha also moved in the distance, aimed at the monster and started attacking.If it is said that her previous attacks were not effective, not to mention whether they could be shot, even if they were shot, they would not cause much damage, but now it is obviously different. The monster has no way to dodge and defend. After all, it is dragged by Huayueling. What she wanted to do would be blocked by Hua Yueling.


    The statue is still moving slowly in the same place, the speed is a bit too slow, obviously different from when it came, I don''t know why.But Hua Yueling didn''t care about this. After he had Abiasha''s help, he suppressed the monster to death. The monster had no choice but to let Hua Yueling act according to his ideas.


    "clang!"


    After attacking and defending again and again, the hidden dragon blade stabbed out, and the monster used its own sharp claws to defend, and it didn''t even dare to use its body to defend against Huayueling''s attack.With its body there is no way to hold it. It could have been done originally, but it originally had all the power, but now it is very different.


    Every attack brought it a lot of damage and made it feel exhausted.

 1485 1485 Twisted Land

    As time passed, the monster''s struggle became weaker and weaker, and its body almost fell to the ground, without any reaction.It is still defensive, but basically it has no effect.


    Yinlong Blade pierced its head mercilessly, and Hua Yueling would naturally not be merciful. How could he be merciful at this time? You must use all your strength to solve the opponent.


    Hua Yueling watched the debilitating movements of the monster, and after pulling out the hidden dragon blade, he stabbed it out again.Accompanied by a scream, the monster gradually lost its magical response, and its body also lost its movement. It just lay down on the ground and died in Hua Yueling''s hands.


    "Solved."


    Hua Yueling said softly, but just when he wanted to say something, the scene before him suddenly became distorted, and Abiatha immediately reached his side and grabbed his hand.


    "what happened?!"


    Hua Yueling shook her head, saying that she didn''t know what was going on either.


    "It seems that it was because the monster was killed that it changed. Is it really the result of it?"


    Before the words fell, the place where the two of them were suddenly distorted. Hua Yueling and the others were standing in such a distorted place and even worried that they would fall from above, but fortunately, they were worried that it would not be a problem.Although it is distorted here, it can still stand well.


    Hua Yueling grabbed Abiasha''s hand tightly with his backhand, and the two people leaned together, their expressions a little dignified.


    The ghosts and the statues disappeared. No one knew where they went. They just disappeared from here for no reason.


    "Are we being taken elsewhere again?"


    Abiasha asked in a low voice, she wouldn''t be too surprised to be here now, after all, it had happened many times.Gradually, she became accustomed to this kind of thing happening to herself, but this was not something to be proud of after all, and she would also be upset about it. If she wanted to leave here as soon as possible, Hua Yueling was the same.


    Two people stand in a twisted place. There is nothing in all directions. Everything you can see is distorted. There are lines and patterns. There is nothing here, but only color blocks with no meaning.


    Hua Yueling and the others stood on these distorted color blocks, trying to observe something, but they couldn''t see anything.This kind of place is very strange, I don''t know if it belongs to reality, but the fact is obviously not the case. Hua Yueling and the others are in illusion, how could this be reality.


    The absence of a ghost made Hua Yueling feel a little uncomfortable. He still had many things to ask, and she needed her help when he returned.But all this disappeared in an instant, and they didn''t even know what happened.


    The distorted ground is gradually recovering, the distorted curve is straightened again, and the color blocks gradually converge, becoming something that can be seen clearly.This was the familiar scenery to them. Hua Yueling soon found that she was back to the top of the castle, with the teleportation array at her feet, and Abiasha stood by his side, a ghost figure a little further away.


    "You are back."


    The ghost said in a softer voice.


    "This, what''s going on?"


    Both Hua Yueling and Abiasha were surprised by the scene in front of them and couldn''t speak. They didn''t understand what was going on.What happened to the Twisted Place just now? Why did he come here after a short time in it? What happened?


    Seeing the surprise on their faces, the ghost laughed, and then Hua Yueling and the others saw a scene that surprised them. The ghostly body is gradually recovering, and in the end it is no different from ordinary people. It''s a ghost again, but an ordinary person.


    "This, this is..."


    Abiatha covered her mouth, her mouth grew a little bigger, and she stared at the ghost with an incredible expression.I never thought that it would become what it is now. Is the ghost recovered? Isn''t she dead?


    Hua Yueling and the others looked at the ghost with puzzled faces, and they didn''t know what happened and how the ghost recovered all at once.


    The ghost explained to them what happened, and after a long time, it still has a lot to do with this castle.Either Kamaya or the monster can be said to be one of the reasons, and the ghost, as she said at the beginning, she is the last owner of the castle, but for some reason she became a ghost, so Can only watch this castle fall into ruin.


    As for the subsequent Kamaya and the monsters, they were not actually made by her. In fact, they had nothing to do with him. They were made by others.


    "In fact, because there is a special magic circle here, and because that special magic really exists, the magic items are also affected, regardless of whether it is Kamaya or the monsters are formed by magic items."


    The specific reason for the formation of the ghost was not clear, but Hua Yueling and the others did not ask, it would be nice to be able to go back anyway.Hua Yueling didn''t expect anything else now, the ghost also said that he could use this magic circle to send them back.


    "The magic items are all set up. If you want to go back, you can go back anytime, but before that, I hope you can ask both of you to stay for a few days, so that I can use my friendship as a landlord."


    The ghost invited them to live in this way. Hua Yueling and Abiasha wanted to leave immediately, but after listening to her, they decided to stay temporarily.After all, people have invited you, so I can¡¯t help but show face.


    "Will you interrupt?"


    "Excuse me or something, how come. Without your help, it won''t be restored here. Thanks to your hard work, this is possible. Thank you very much."


    "Then, please."


    "No, you should be tired too. I will take you to your room. If you want to eat something later, I will make you something to eat."


    "sorry to bother you."


    Hua Yueling and Abiasha both nodded, with smiles on their faces.They followed the ghost to the downstairs, but this time they did not go to the lower floor, but found them two rooms on the top floor for them to rest.


    Both of these rooms have been cleaned up. The ghosts should have cleaned them up. They are very clean anyway.Hua Yueling and Abiasha are resting in different rooms.


    After that, Hua Yueling also asked the ghost, but it said that it was the only one here, and no one else.


    Hua Yueling is still very happy to have time to rest well. Now all he needs is rest, and it''s good to be able to stay here normally. There were too many things before, and there was no effort.

 1486 Chapter 1486

    "Well¡­¡­"


    When Hua Yueling woke up, his head hurt a little. He held his head and looked around. The first thing he saw was the familiar figure beside him.


    "Sister Aroline?!"


    Hua Yueling sat up, feeling incredible, and quickly looked around, and found that this was actually her home.What was going on, Hua Yueling looked at Aroline in astonishment, but didn''t want to understand.


    "came back."


    Aroline said softly.


    She stood up abruptly, and Hua Yueling looked around, then fell back on the sofa.


    "Come on, take a drink, how about it, this adventure."


    "How... By the way, what happened? I remember I was still in that strange world when I was sleeping. Why did I come home all at once?"


    "Well, how do you say it, it''s my sister, I think you are too tired, so I said that my servants were merciful and asked you to come back first. Sister, I''m good to you."


    Aroline said with a smile, but Hua Yueling couldn''t make it laugh.He was holding his head and had a headache. He felt that everything couldn''t be connected, just like this intermittently. He couldn''t even figure out what happened to him. It felt like a boring drama. The stories are all divided, there is no continuity at all.


    All of this made Hua Yueling feel at a loss. What did she do all this for, and the people she met, Hua Yueling no longer knew what was going on.


    "that¡­¡­"


    "But the things inside are not over yet."


    Arolyn said again, Hua Yueling frowned and listened, still not understanding what she meant.What is not over yet?


    "Okay, don''t think about it so much, finally come back, go and play for a while, and Mu Ningshuang and others, you also miss them. Although basically there is no time passing here, but in your opinion Is there a feeling that I haven''t seen for a long, long time."


    "It''s not a feeling, it''s really been a long time since I saw it."


    Hua Yueling said this with certainty, but if he wanted to say it, he really wanted to see them. After all, he hadn''t seen them for so long, and it would be a lie to say that he didn''t want to.


    Looking at their room, they are there.Hua Yueling stood up and walked to the kitchen.


    "Sister Aroline, how about you?"


    "Sister, I have something to do. See you later, sister, I''ll leave first."


    Aroline didn''t make it clear what she was going to do, she left from here under Hua Yueling''s gaze, Hua Yueling looked at the place where she disappeared, shook her head gently, turned and walked towards the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, Hua Yueling opened the refrigerator and took out a few cans of drinks. Originally, she wanted to go directly to Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang in her room.However, after only two steps, Hua Yueling put the drink in her arms on the cabinet next to him, and opened a can of "gudonggudong" cow drink. He hadn''t drunk a drink for a long time, which made him feel quite nostalgic. After a while, a whole can of drinks was poured into the stomach.


    After taking out another can, Hua Yueling drank two cans of beverages and then felt much more refreshed, and walked to her room with the rest.


    Pushing the door open and walking in, they heard the crackling sound of the handle buttons being hit. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were sitting at the computer desk and having fun.Hua Yueling leaned over and took a look. The two of them were playing a racing game, and they were quite happy.Hearing the door opening and the sound of footsteps, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong turned their heads, saw him walking in, smiled at him, and then turned their heads to play again.


    "Come on, drink a drink?"


    "Well, let''s put it there first, and we''ll drink it later."


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong both nodded, and immediately focused on the game.Hua Yueling didn''t bother them anymore, sitting next to them and watching them play games.The level of the two of them is still the same, but there is a gap in luck.


    To say it, Mu Ningshuang''s luck is definitely better, while Lu Yuetong''s luck is a bit worse.The two were having fun, and even put Hua Yueling aside, and no one cares about him.


    Hua Yueling didn''t care about this either, sitting on the side watching them play games intently, and sometimes watching them intently.Just looking at their side faces would make him feel very happy.


    It''s very happy to be with them like this. Thinking about everything I encountered in the illusion, everything I did, everything is really illusory.


    Listening to their voices and laughter made him feel happy.


    Lying on the bed, Hua Yueling opened her hands and put her drink on the bed. Liu Chenxu thought for a while, but she didn''t even know what she was thinking.Then he picked up the drink, sat up and took a sip, it was delicious.


    This is the taste of happiness. It is impossible to enjoy such happiness in a fantasy world, where there are only battles, crazy battles.


    Huayueling has been able to take a rest comfortably after a long absence. Although it is not that she has never rested in the illusion world, there is still a difference between rest and rest.


    After sitting up and taking a sip of the drink, she put the can aside, Hua Yueling lay back on the bed, turned her head to look around, and touched her belly again.


    "Well, I''m a little hungry."


    It didn¡¯t take long to eat breakfast, but in the environmental world, I just experienced a fierce battle.I just took a rest and haven''t eaten yet.


    Thinking of this, he got up and walked outside again, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong heard the sound and looked over.Seeing him walking outside, Mu Ningshuang asked him, "What are you going to do?"


    "Well, I''m a little hungry, go find something to eat in the refrigerator."


    "Hungry so soon?"


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong both asked strangely. They didn''t know that Hua Yueling had just gone through so many things, so they asked so suspiciously.


    "Well, how should I say, I was''played'' by Sister Aroline, and finally came back."


    Shrugging her shoulders, Hua Yueling said with a wry smile.Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong looked at him with a wry smile, and they also showed sympathetic eyes.


    "Sister Aroline is giving you any trouble again?"


    "It''s quite troublesome, but I haven''t solved it yet. I never expected to be able to come back so soon."


    Hua Yueling didn''t even have to explain too clearly, Mu Ningshuang and the others could roughly understand his manager''s feelings.


    This is also very good, Hua Yueling doesn''t want to talk about what he has gone through, so far he is still in a state of being circled.


    "Ah, it''s some trouble, isn''t it easy?"

 1487 Chapter 1487

    The pitch-black mud moved in the shadow of the house, slowly creeping towards the edge of the house.No one found its figure, it was just hidden, and it was not known what it was doing.


    The streets are lively, people''s voices and footsteps are constantly ringing and coming.The dark silt stopped moving and got closer to the walls of some houses, almost infiltrating the houses from the walls.


    Darkness enveloped its figure, making it impossible to see its full picture.Slowly wriggling forward, it gradually peeked out of the darkness a little, the sun shone on it, and accompanied by the burning sound of "sizzling", the part of the black mud protruding out burst into flames. With the sound of burning half, the flames didn''t burn very vigorously, but it quickly burned some of its body.


    He screamed and took it back, and Hei Mu quickly retreated in fear, and his figure was hidden in the darkness again, and went into the cracks of the house wall, hiding inside the wall.This is not enough, but it can only be hidden here for the time being.


    It is still morning, and the sun is not particularly sufficient, but for a creature like it that is particularly afraid of light, even a little light is enough for it.


    Everything seems to be the same as usual, no one knows what is hidden in this world.No one can see it, even if you pass by, you will not find it. It is hidden, unless you are willing to let other people see it, otherwise no one will be able to find it.


    Aroline''s figure emerged. She stood on the side of the house on the other side, leaning against the wall, looking up at the sky, as if she was looking for something.She didn''t speak, her brows frowned tightly, and she didn''t seem to be particularly emotional.


    "A new guy has come out again."


    Aroline muttered in a low voice, she hadn''t seen such a guy before, so even she couldn''t say that she was 100% sure.One of them is the identity of the other party. She has not seen such a monster before. In the universe, she has heard some rumors about this monster-like creature, but the rumors are rumors after all, and how many of them are true. How much is false is not easy to say.


    But even if it is true or false, some of it really worries him. The information contained in those words is not a joke.


    Aroline frowned and sighed, it was the rain and the wind all over the building again.After a long sigh, Aroline retracted her gaze, turned and walked back.


    For the time being, I can¡¯t fight the grass and startle the snake. At least I can¡¯t do anything yet. I must be more careful, and this requires Hua Yueling¡¯s help. It is impossible to deal with these guys only with her strength, and Hua Yueling must have it. To analyze the system.


    It''s easy to say that there is only one person for this guy, but for things like this, it''s clear without even investigating Aroline, it''s impossible for him to be alone anyway.There will be others who do not know where they are hidden.


    Of course, just such a little guy will not be put in the eyes of Aroline, Aroline''s strength is there, it will not be a problem to deal with one or a few or even dozens of them, but she is serious It is suspected that there are more terrifying guys behind these guys, that is what she needs to pay attention to most, but there are still no clues, and you can''t do it easily. It won''t be easy to get started.


    "Although it''s not good to fight the grass and startle the snake, it''s okay to get some back to do research."


    After walking a few steps, Aroline stopped, looked up at the sky, and confirmed that no one was monitoring this side. She walked back to where she was before.With his back against the wall, there was almost no movement in his hands. A small ball of light flew out and hit the hidden place of the black mud. This hit was very accurate. After hitting the opponent, the black mud was hit by the small ball. The round ball is included.


    Arolin directed the small ball back to her hand, and then put it away.


    "Humph, I want to see what''s so good about this guy."


    Aroline is still very curious about this, now that she has the opportunity, she must of course study it well.After looking around again for a week and looking up to the sky, he quickly left from here after confirming that there was nothing unusual.


    "It should have been undetected. I basically didn''t feel anything on the way."


    He didn''t go back to Hua Yueling''s home, but returned to his own home. After all, it was to do some research experiments, and it was not appropriate to do it at Hua Yueling''s home.After returning home, Aroline released the black mud, and then restrained it with strength.


    The black mud wants to break free from the imprisonment, but no matter how it breaks free, it has no effect. The black mud is struggling, but it is impossible to do such a thing with its power, no matter how hard it struggles or The impact has no effect, and the power to imprison it is solid, without any damage.


    Aroline did not rush to do research immediately, but first observed the black mud''s behavior, especially how it tried to break free from the current predicament.She is not a special case of what kind of power you have, but she wants to see more clearly now, maybe she can get some useful clues from it.


    Nothing can be seen from Black Mud''s actions, it is just struggling to break through the current predicament, but as time goes by, its attacks are basically ineffective, and Black Mud also becomes a little impatient.The body is changing, and the attack method is actually very simple, but it still has no effect.


    This is conceivable, how could it be possible to win Aroline with its power, even if it doesn''t use all of its power, just a little bit is enough for it, not to mention that the cage that trapped it is still specially made.


    After observing for a while, I learned some information, which may not have much effect, but it can make her understand some things about black mud, which is enough.This is what Aroline hopes for.


    "You have to prepare for the experiment. This guy doesn''t feel so easy to do it."


    Muttering in a low voice, Aroline added strength to the cage, then turned and left.While there is still time, she is going to find Sister Livello, this kind of thing is also helpful to her.


    "If you are together, you can get more discoveries."


    Thinking of this, she closed the door here, and then left using the teleportation array.After leaving here, only Black Mud remained in the laboratory. Hei Mu found Aroline leaving, struggling even more crazily, but no matter how hard it struggles, there is no way to get out of this cage.

 1488 Chapter 1488 Experiment

    Struggling hard, the body turned into many different appearances, and the long vine-like thing protruding from the body lashed and confined the cage, but let alone break it open, there was not even a trace. Stay.


    After tossing for a long time, not only was there no fruit at all, but it had consumed a lot of strength, and the body had melted a lot.Compared to when it was caught in the first place, its power was weakened a lot. In the beginning, its power can''t be said to be strong, but now it is even weaker.


    Hei Mu stopped his movements and lay in the cage without moving.It can be seen that it is very tired and exhausted.


    It didn''t take long for Aroline to leave, but it was only a few minutes, and Livio returned with her.When the two came to the laboratory, Livello went to the table and looked at the black mud that was locked on the table.


    "That''s what you said."


    Livello asked with a frown.


    "Well, this is just one of them, and there are many more. I don''t know when they were scattered on the earth. I think they should have a manager, but so far there is no more discovery."


    "What are the abilities of these guys?"


    "I don''t know, I haven''t tried it yet, but I''m going to experiment in a while."


    "Also, I will try it with you."


    Livello thought for a while, there was nothing to do on that side for the time being, and it was nothing to spend some time here.She didn''t mean to reject Aroline, she promised to stay and help Aroline.


    It is safer to experiment with two people. Although there is nothing to do with Aroline alone, there is still no two people who can get more.


    After cleaning up for a while, Aroline and Livio began to experiment, mainly studying some of the characteristics and abilities possessed by the black mud. The final gain is naturally self-evident, and the harvest is great.


    "If this kind of thing becomes a disaster, or if it is bigger, the threat is still great."


    After studying, Aroline and Livio both had a heavy face.The power possessed by the black mud even made them feel scared. This kind of thing is really terrifying.


    But the most terrifying thing is not its attack power or what it is, but its special ability to invade the bodies of other species.Moreover, this kind of invading ability is extremely strong, and it is difficult to compete.


    Arolin and Livello hadn''t tried it herself, it wasn''t too dangerous for them, but it wasn''t to the point where it needed to be tested.However, they tried to use some monsters, some of them were weaker, and some were stronger.


    Without exception, these monsters can be eroded by the black mud, and after being eroded, the strength of these monsters has been greatly improved.It¡¯s really unbelievable. One part of the method of power enhancement is that Black Mud directly uses its own power to force the growth of the monster¡¯s body. This has a destructive effect on the monster¡¯s body itself. The power contained in the mud is related.


    In any case, although the black mud will increase in strength after erosion, even if the monster itself is directly destroyed, even if it can still act, it is no longer the monster itself.


    They have also learned about the strength of monsters, and the result is still acceptable. With their strength, they can still deal with it easily, there is nothing to say.


    The other thing to say is that since these monsters don''t matter, there is nothing more than a stronger strength if you change to an ordinary person.But this will cause many people to fall into the state of monsters.


    "It would be troublesome to do it in advance."


    Aroline felt a little annoyed about this. Although it was not impossible to act now, it would obviously attract the attention of these black mud leaders.What they have to do is to destroy the leader of the black mud, instead of just destroying the black mud as it is now. This is obviously not enough.


    But that''s fine, they don''t have to worry about it, at least Livio put this matter aside, although she also thinks that the characteristics of black mud are still very useful in some ways.


    The black mud was taken out again, there is nothing wrong, even if it invaded other creatures, the black mud can still come out.The monsters will also recover some of them, but the overall situation is still greatly affected.


    There is nothing wrong with the black mud itself, but it feels that the power is still weakened. Maybe it is because the power is left in the monster''s body. Besides, I don''t know what else is possible.


    The situation is quite special, but now such monsters are all over this place, who knows what else will happen.These monsters appeared suddenly and were hidden in various places. For the time being, I don''t know what purpose their leader has, but based on the information obtained so far, they should be used to control humans.


    This is a troublesome thing. If these humans attack others at that time, I don''t know how many unfortunate accidents will result.


    "Why does this happen."


    Livello didn''t pay too much attention to the black mud, but said so at this time.Arolin was taken aback, and she didn''t quite understand the meaning of Livio''s words.But it didn''t take long after that, and she soon figured out what Livello wanted to say.


    "This is indeed a problem. It can''t happen for no reason."


    But why does the black mud suddenly appear and there are so many more, it is a certain planet, or the planet where these black mud originally inhabited is attacked, they can only escape?


    I arrived here without knowing it. This is a great possibility, but Aroline still feels that this kind of reason is somewhat wrong.There should be other reasons.


    Things like black mud can''t be removed casually. In their opinion, this kind of thing is quite weak, but it is different for others.


    Arolin and Livello sat down and thought for a while, while still observing Hei Mu''s reaction. He lost the strength of their experiments, and just lay there motionless. , As if dead.


    "But this is not necessarily a bad thing."


    "It won''t be easy to get rid of them," Livio interrupted her. "And it won''t do us any good if it makes too much noise."


    Aroline nodded, she naturally knew this, it was good for this kind of thing to be reduced within a certain range.This is true for both Huayueling and themselves.


    Of course, in fact, it''s fine even if the trouble is big.

 1489 Chapter 1489

    Hua Yueling sat on the sofa in the living room with her whole body nestled inside, eating snacks and drinking drinks at will, quite comfortable.


    "Ah, this is the real summer vacation."


    Thinking back to the things that happened to me not long ago, the things I experienced, where is the summer vacation, the whole semester is another semester, there are things everywhere, and coping with these things consumes a lot of his energy. .But it''s all right now, at least for the time being, don''t worry about these things, you can rest well.


    "Go inside and stay with them for a while."


    Hua Yueling still likes to be with Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, their personalities are very much he likes, at least they don''t like to tease herself like Sister Aroline.


    Back in the room, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong didn''t turn their heads this time. They knew he was here, so they didn''t care much.


    Hua Yueling lay on the bed, took a chair and put it aside, putting drinks and snacks on it.Watching Mu Ningshuang and the others play games while eating and drinking, it feels pretty good.


    "not good!"


    In this peaceful atmosphere, Hua Yueling suddenly shouted loudly, and Mu Ningshuang and Aroline were all attracted by his voice.


    "how¡­¡­"


    Before the words fell, Hua Yueling had already flashed in front of them, and the dwarf shield was taken out to block him.Before Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong knew what was happening, they saw a figure breaking through the window. The window was not damaged, but a figure could be seen.


    The figure directly hit the top of the dwarf shield, and then Hua Yueling''s expression changed and immediately threw the dwarf shield out.


    "clang!"


    The dwarf shield was thrown heavily on the ground, making a heavy noise.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong both chopped them nervously, and saw the dwarf shield being thrown on the ground. The dwarf shield was no longer the original appearance, now it was completely dark.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "I don''t know, but you should be careful, this guy is not easy to deal with."


    "Ok!"


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were both on guard and reacted instantly.They stared at the dwarf shield, only to see the dwarf shield floated up, and bumped into Huayueling.


    "not good!"


    Hua Yueling only had a dwarf shield in his hand, and there was no other equipment that could be used for defense except for the dwarf shield.But he couldn''t escape, he didn''t want his room to be destroyed.


    "It must be blocked!"


    But at the same time, Hua Yueling was also a little worried, who knew what would happen if he blocked it directly like this, he was a little worried.However, there is not much time to think about this kind of thing, and Hua Yueling can only stop it like this.


    He was also worried that using the Hidden Dragon Blade would destroy the dwarf shield, thought about taking out the two-handed sword, and ran into it using the body of the two-handed sword as a shield.


    "clang!"


    When there was a heavy sound, the dwarf shield and the two-handed sword collided with each other. Hua Yueling saw the right time and slammed the dwarf shield forward.The black mud jumped out of the dwarf shield and leaped towards the two-handed sword.


    "It''s now!"


    Taking out the hidden dragon blade, Hua Yueling stabs her right hand forward, and the hidden dragon blade stabbed the black mud in front of her. This blow caused it some damage and directly knocked it to the ground.


    Hei Mu''s body was pierced with a hole, and Hei Mu fell to the ground, "click", Hei Mu''s body squirmed.


    Hei Ni seemed to have suffered serious injuries. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong came up and looked at Hua Yueling with concern. After confirming that he was fine, the two attacked Hei Ni.


    The magic fluctuated, and the fireball flew out and hit the black mud.Hei Ni let out a scream or two, and then there was no response, and gradually disappeared from Hua Yueling''s eyes.


    "Destroyed."


    Going forward to retrieve the dwarf shield and put it into the inventory, Hua Yueling stared at it for a long time before sighing.


    "It looks like something is going to happen again."


    Hua Yueling said very helplessly, he didn''t want to do this, but there was no way, he seemed to be "lucky", no matter when it was, whether he wanted it or not, in the end things would never proceed according to his own ideas.


    With a helpless expression again, he shook his head, returned to the bed, and fell heavily on it.


    "There is no way."


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were also a little helpless, the two did not continue to play games, but sat beside Hua Yueling.


    "Do you know what happened?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s definitely not a good thing," Hua Yueling had an expression that he didn''t want to talk about it, and didn''t have any thoughts at all. "I don''t want to think about these things anymore, let''s see what happens when the time comes. , I feel uncomfortable just thinking about it."


    Anyway, the black mud was temporarily wiped out, but it was definitely not just what happened in front of them right now.There must be something else going on. By then they will probably be able to do it, and there will be a lot of trouble. Huayueling thought that her head was about to explode, so she didn¡¯t want to, and just acted directly when she thought. What do you do so much, it only adds to your troubles.


    "It''s okay, let''s talk to Sister Aroline later, she may know something."


    Hua Yueling waved back and signaled that it was okay. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong looked around carefully, and only after confirming that they were safe did they relax.The two of them returned to the computer and continued to play, but they were still talking about what happened just now, such as the origin of the black mud, and why the black mud appeared, but they didn''t think about it. What is the answer?


    When it comes to Hei Ni, it is not only them, Hua Yueling can also think of similar things that have appeared in some works, but she did not expect that they would actually encounter such things.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to think about what it would be like if he was really thrown on him by the black mud, and what consequences would it cause.But since black mud appeared here, it meant that it might also appear in other places, and that would be really dangerous.


    He sighed uncomfortably, Hua Yueling really wanted to have a good rest period, but it was a pity that various things happened frequently recently, and he was not under his control at all.


    The fact is that, no matter how helpless, there is no way, Hua Yueling can only endure to deal with these things.


    "When Sister Aroline comes back, let''s talk to her first, she should know something about it."


    Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart, it''s impossible for Sister Aroline not to understand this, he believed.

 1490 Chapter 1490

    The rest of the morning Hua Yueling spent leisurely with Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong. It was a very happy time, and Hua Yueling had fun with them.


    It would be better if there hadn''t been the attack that happened not long ago. Although Hua Yueling is having fun now, she is still a little uncomfortable.When I was playing, I was still thinking about what happened at that time, and the black mud figure was printed in its mind.


    Hei you dashed over, hit the dwarf shield, and then controlled the dwarf shield.At that time, the terrible power made Hua Yueling feel a little terrible, even unable to contend, which is why he immediately released his hand and threw the Dwarf Shield out.


    He probably has some understanding of the power of the black mud, but it can only be said that there are some, not all.Black mud can control things, it should not only be dead objects, but the creatures are also deliberate. The feeling that they have can not be faked. If they don''t throw the Dwarf Shield in time, they should be in trouble.


    "call¡­¡­"


    The increase in the number of that kind of guys is also a big trouble, Hua Yueling doesn''t want to run into that kind of guys anymore.But this is estimated to be impossible, or the possibility is too low.


    "Anyway, we still need to understand more clearly, even if there are some things later, don''t worry about it."


    "A Ling, what''s the matter, you have never responded."


    "Oh, it''s okay, I''m sorry, I''m a little distracted."


    "Are you thinking about black mud?"


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong both looked over with concern, and Hua Yueling hesitated and nodded.


    "Well, I''m always worried, but it''s okay, it''s all over anyway, let''s not talk about it for now."


    Hua Yueling immediately wanted to turn this topic away, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong stared at him for a while, then looked at each other again, still did not ask, just let him think.


    They were playing quietly, Hua Yueling and the others were very happy. They were still thinking about it before, but they forgot everything when they really played.


    "Shall we cook a meal at noon?"


    Looking at the time, it was half past ten, Lu Yuetong looked at Hua Yueling and asked.


    "Cooking, um, let me do it, so I don''t have to trouble you."


    "Let''s say it''s not troublesome, let''s go together. What are we going to do, let''s go shopping for groceries later?"


    "If there are vegetables, I don''t know if there are any more in the refrigerator. I''ll check them out. If they don''t, I will buy them."


    Since Lu Yuetong persisted like this, and there was the look of Mu Ningshuang next to him, Hua Yueling finally agreed to go shopping and cooking together.


    After playing for a while, Hua Yueling went to the kitchen to take a look and opened the refrigerator. There were a lot of things in it, but there were almost none for cooking.


    "You still have to buy it. Okay, let''s go out if you go out. It''s the same if you stay at home anyway. Go out and visit.


    "boom!"


    He closed the refrigerator door, turned and left the room, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were waiting for him outside.


    "Have it?"


    "Nothing, I still have to buy a trip. By the way, I have to call my sister and I won''t have to buy more vegetables when I come back."


    "Don''t worry about this. Sister Yun hasn''t got off work yet, let''s talk about it later."


    "I''m afraid I will forget it later."


    "It''s okay, we''ll remember it for you."


    The three of Hua Yueling and the others went out like this, and locked the door outside, they went all the way down the stairs to the downstairs.At this time, due to the relatively hot weather, there are no people outside at all, but the community is not at all quiet, and the noise of traffic and screaming is endless.


    Even in this kind of weather, what should people do or what they should do, it is really hard to think about it, Hua Yueling and the others are already very happy.


    I can stay at home in such hot weather in summer instead of having to do something every day, but there is not much leisure time like this.


    The summer vacation is just beginning, but how many summer vacations are there in the future?


    "Xiaoxue, do you understand that guy?"


    In the process of walking outside the community, Huayueling did not forget to ask Xiaoxue''s opinion.What kind of black mud Xiaoxue should have seen clearly in the previous battle, it is impossible to say that he didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "That guy," Xiaoxue''s tone is somewhat embarrassing, it doesn''t seem to be very clear, but it should be someone who knows a little bit. "I have seen some before, but it is not the same as the master encountered. This guy seems to have undergone some special change, which is strange."


    "Really? What was it like before?"


    "No, maybe the one I used to know is not the same species. It feels strange. Although it seems to be a bit similar to this guy, there are more differences."


    "That means they should at least be related."


    Hua Yueling analyzed it, but Xiaoxue didn''t quite agree with this analysis.


    "Perhaps, but at least it seems that there are more differences now. And the black mud that the master encountered also feels even more weird. It is hard to say that it has anything to do with the kind of guy I know."


    The two chatted for a while, and Hua Yueling could be regarded as getting some information from Xiaoxue, but the information was temporarily useless.Probably only let him know something about the black mud, but what Xiaoxue said is really different, and it feels different from what they encountered.


    But in any case, it is good to be able to learn some information, Hua Yueling can only tell herself that.


    After chatting with Xiaoxue for a while, Hua Yueling took her attention back and returned to the road in front of her.They were almost at the vegetable market. On both sides of him, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were chatting very happily.


    Hua Yueling listened to the topics they were talking about. The two of them seemed to be talking about topics that girls particularly liked, while Hua Yueling didn''t have much interest.After listening for a while, she withdrew her attention, Hua Yueling was not very interested in it.


    "Arrived."


    The three people walked for almost a quarter of an hour to reach the destination. When they arrived at the vegetable market, the three stood outside. You look at me and I see you, only to realize that these people have not yet decided what to do to eat.


    "What shall we eat for lunch?"


    "Well¡­¡­"


    For a moment to make Hua Yueling think so, he certainly couldn''t think of anything, and shook his head, as if he didn''t know what to eat.


    "What do you want to eat."


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were also entangled with this, but after thinking for a while they stopped thinking about it, turned and walked inside.When they arrived at the vegetable market, they selected little by little.

 1491 Chapter 1491

    Turning around in the vegetable market, Hua Yueling''s eyes were a little lost.Looking at the dishes and meat, they really didn''t know how to choose or what to do for a while.


    "Be prepared when you knew it was time to come out, and you don''t need to know what to do now."


    "In fact, it doesn''t have to be too much trouble, maybe one or two dishes will be enough." Hua Yueling said.


    "How can one or two dishes be enough? No matter how many three or four dishes are there, there are so many of us."


    "that''s true."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while. It was exactly like Lu Yuetong said. There are three of them here, plus sister and sister Alorin, for a total of five people. One or two dishes are not enough.However, girls don¡¯t eat much. In fact, three dishes are enough.


    After the three selected and bought some vegetables together, Hua Yueling walked in front carrying the bag, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong at his side.


    "Should we help you with a little bit."


    "No need, it''s just a lot, I''m enough."


    Hua Yueling shook his head and said, don''t look at the appearance of a lot of vegetables, but in fact it is not that heavy, so it is easy for him to pick it up.


    The three of them returned home together. On the way, Hua Yueling felt that the atmosphere on the street seemed to be something wrong.He always felt that something was around him, but Hua Yueling couldn''t find anything after careful observation.


    There seems to be something here, but there seems to be nothing.And that feeling...


    He turned his head abruptly, stared at something deep, and after looking at Hua Yueling for a while, Hua Yueling looked back and forth.


    "What''s wrong, is there anything behind?"


    "It feels a little strange, but it''s fine."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and said.


    "There seems to be something, but it looks like there is nothing."


    "is it?"


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong also looked back, but they couldn''t see anything.It feels a little quiet on the street, much quieter than before, but after all, it is summer and the weather is so hot, which is excusable.


    However, the street did not have the lively atmosphere of the past, and it was a bit uncomfortable for a while.Hua Yueling looked around, then said nothing, just walked back all the way.


    The journey home is not a long one, and it''s good for three people to walk together like this. Huayueling likes this kind of atmosphere.From time to time, I chat with Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong. Although they talk about topics that are meaningless, isn''t it the way people chat.


    There are still some topics you can talk with Hua Yueling, unlike other people, who can''t even speak and don''t know what to talk about.In fact, Hua Yueling herself doesn''t like chatting that much. He feels that casual chatting is meaningless. This is the biggest reason why he doesn''t like small chats. There is nothing else.


    "Speaking of which we have just returned, but it feels like we haven''t lived here for a long time."


    "That''s for sure, after all we have lived there for so long, but it''s really a long, long time passed."


    Hua Yueling looked into the distance and whispered.In order to help Rianne and Gokara and the others, Hua Yueling and the others lived in another world for a long time, and basically had no time to rest.


    There they did a lot of things and carried out a lot of actions, Hua Yueling can''t forget.


    However, the matter over there has just begun, and it is far from the end, and I have to go back and help afterwards.Although Hua Yueling felt that their strength could not help much, what they had to say was that Hua Yueling could only be regarded as generals among those people, and they could not be regarded as the top combat power.


    It''s enough to be able to help some, Hua Yueling thinks so, it doesn''t really matter whether it is considered the top combat power.


    On the way home, Hua Yueling talked happily with Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, but he has been paying attention to the situation on the street. He always feels that there is something wrong, but is there any way to make it clear if he really wants to say something? , In short, it is very strange.


    It was a strange feeling, and it wasn''t always true to say how real, but I could vaguely feel a certain aura lingering around me.It was a breath that made him feel uncomfortable. This breath was not strong, it just existed, and overall it was very thin.


    No matter what kind of thought he had, Hua Yueling didn''t say anything or show anything on the way back. There was no need for Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong to worry about it.Now is the time to take a good rest, wouldn¡¯t it be better to wait until the time to act before worrying about it?


    Although it is said that people without far-sightedness must have near-term worries, and not thinking about the long-term is not good, but when you need to rest, you should rest and take a good rest.


    Hua Yueling thought about all kinds of things, and even Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong didn''t understand what the two girls were saying, but Hua Yueling didn''t pay much attention to them.


    "Aling, Aling..."


    "what!"


    Hua Yueling was startled by Lu Yuetong''s voice, she didn''t react at first, and looked at them embarrassedly after she woke up.


    "Sorry, sorry, I''m immersed in my thoughts again."


    Immediately apologizing to them, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong looked at him helplessly, there was nothing to do with him.


    "Are you still worried about something here?"


    "There are some, let''s not talk about these, let''s continue to talk about the previous topics."


    Hua Yueling used a very blunt method to try to change the subject. Naturally, this simple method could not be concealed by others, but Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong understood his thoughts, so they didn''t ask any more questions or insisted. He made things clear.


    The two girls were still very understanding, so they followed his thoughts and talked, as if they had never asked any questions before.


    After talking, they had already returned home, and when they went upstairs, they started washing and cooking.Of the three, Lu Yuetong had the best craftsmanship, Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang were both good at making do, but neither of them was actually very good at cooking, they just knew some cooking techniques.


    The three people were happily cooking, and it took a lot of time. It took an hour to cook so many dishes, which was long enough.


    "Okay, is the rice almost cooked? Just wait for Sister Yun to come back. By the way, I forgot to call Sister Yun!"


    "It''s okay, it should be too late to fight now."


    Lu Yuetong smiled embarrassedly. Before, she said that they would remind her when Hua Yueling had forgotten, but in the end they also forgot.

 1492 Chapter 1492

    "Is this the meal Xiaoling you cooked?"


    Although Hua Yun, who came back, had known from her mobile phone that Hua Yueling had made a meal, she was still very surprised when she saw the very good dishes on the table.


    It''s not that I haven''t eaten Hua Yueling''s food before. What he cooked can only be said to be OK, not too good but not too bad.Ordinary.But this time, the appearance alone looked quite attractive.


    "We did this together. Sister Yun, wash your hands and then come to eat."


    "Well, you can eat first, I''ll come over in a while."


    After putting the backpack on her shoulder, Hua Yun went to wash her hands.Hua Yueling went to the kitchen again to bring the rice cooker in, and then he took out a drink and put it on the table.


    After a while, Hua Yun hadn''t come out of the bathroom, and Aroline came.Aroline originally said that she would be back sooner, but she didn''t expect to be back so late, and only now appeared.


    In addition, Liweiluo also came, which made Hua Yueling feel very surprised, and never expected to wait for her here.


    "Sister Livello, you are here too, come and eat."


    Hua Yueling and the others were a little surprised, and said to her quickly.Livello nodded, but didn''t sit down immediately, but went to the bathroom to wash his hands.


    Aroline wanted to sit down directly, but she was still dragged away by Livello.


    Looking at the miserable Aroline being pulled away, Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t help showing a wry smile, shook their head and sat down.


    After a while, Hua Yun and the others had washed their hands and returned. After they came back, everyone sat down and prepared to eat.


    Hua Yueling had already served all the rice, and the drinks were also given to them. If they were dissatisfied, they would change them.But everyone seemed satisfied, at least no one said they wanted to exchange it.


    "Is there enough drinks? If it is not enough, I will get a few more cans."


    "Enough is enough, I''ll talk about it later if it''s done, I don''t need it now."


    Aroline sat next to him, took his hand and said.Pulled by Aroline like this, Hua Yueling sat down.


    Everyone sat down to eat, and it felt very lively.But everyone was immersed in the meal again, and very few people spoke, basically listening to Lu Yuetong.Hua Yun and Alorin were chatting, Hua Yueling and the others were not talking, so basically they didn''t talk much.


    Hua Yueling had always wanted to talk about the topic of black mud, but he also felt that it was not good to talk about this topic at this time.After all, it¡¯s during the meal, it¡¯s better to wait until the meal is over and then talk.


    Thinking of this, he looked at the other people beside him from time to time, but couldn''t see anything.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Eating happily like this, time passed without knowing it, and the past was pretty fast.Hua Yun went to bed after eating, while Hua Yueling and the others were clearing the table. After clearing the table, they sat on the sofa and chatted about this topic.


    "Sister Aroline, we ran into writing in the room again in the morning. It''s a strange creature, something like black mud. That guy is pretty good."


    "Black mud, did you run into it?"


    "Sister Aroline, you know?"


    "Well, I found it after I left in the morning, but I found it not here, but somewhere outside. That guy is quite different, so I will look into it, sister."


    "That¡¯s right, that guy is really powerful. It suddenly appeared here. I don¡¯t even know how it appeared. When fighting with it, it¡¯s also very strange. Its attack method is quite ordinary, but that The ability to use one''s abilities to control objects is really abnormal."


    : That''s true. My sister discovered these when I researched, but it''s not just these. It can control not only objects, but also creatures.My sister, I have done experiments, and the biology will change a lot after being controlled by it.:


    "In this case¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling and the others immediately realized what this meant.Since it appears here and two have been discovered, does it mean that there will be a third or even a fourth? If there are many such things, what kind of situation will be caused by then? You can imagine it with your eyes.


    "Then if there are more things like this, then..."


    "Yeah, this is what my sister is worried about. Although this kind of thing is not difficult to find, if there are too many, it is also very difficult to destroy it secretly."


    "It''s very difficult, but we must do something, otherwise..."


    With the power on the earth now, it is impossible to counteract your existence, and if it is really spread by the black mud, who knows what will happen.It is easy for the earth to be directly occupied, and there is no way at all.


    "If you want to stop it, you can''t just wait until all this is over. You have to do something now. Eliminate as many as you can, and it will hurt fewer people."


    "Sister Aroline, you mean these black mud will attack others."


    "This kind of possibility is very high. After all, it attacked you from the very beginning. Although it may also be targeting you, I still don''t think it is completely the case. This black mud is controlled by one thing. The purpose of their control is still unknown."


    "Do not you know¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling frowned. It is still unclear how much black mud is here, so it is not clear what the other party will do and what the purpose is.But if you control a lot of people...


    "What can he do if he controls people? Does he want to use this power to do anything."


    "Perhaps, but the strength of the people controlled by the black mud will be greatly increased. This kind of strength is beyond the reach of ordinary people."


    "..."


    Hua Yueling closed her eyes and lay down, really wondering what to say.No matter how you think, you can¡¯t make the other party get what you want. If you can know where the controller behind it is, go directly to kill the black hand behind the scenes. This is the easiest, but they don¡¯t know it yet, so there is no guideline for this approach, so there is no Way to do it.


    "Black mud... how to find it, do you have a way, Sister Aroline?"


    "Naturally, I have a way for this sister, so let her teach you later."


    "Okay, trouble you, sister Aroline."


    "Anyway, Xiao Yueling is the troublemaker."


    Aroline said with a smirk, and Hua Yueling couldn''t help rolling her eyes after hearing her words.

 1493 Chapter 1493

    After discussing with Sister Aroline at noon, Hua Yueling also got some information, but it was all useless information. Basically, after getting it, she knew a little bit more. If it is really useful, it still doesn''t matter.


    But the most useful is the method that Sister Alorin gave him to detect the location of the black mud. With this, at least the location of the black mud can be found.Otherwise, Hua Yueling would have nothing to do.


    After eating lunch, there was not much time left for Arolin and Livello. There seemed to be other important things, but they didn''t say anything, and Hua Yueling didn''t ask.


    After sending them away, Hua Yueling and the others returned to the living room, sat down and started chatting about black mud.


    "How to do?"


    "..."


    When Lu Yuetong asked this question, Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang both leaned on the sofa and said nothing.Very troublesome problem, really troublesome, and can''t think of any good solutions for the time being.


    "I can only take a look at it at night."


    "But even at night..."


    "No problem. Let¡¯s not talk about our speed and observation ability. In addition, I have the ability to be invisible. Let¡¯s not talk about how much black mud is eliminated. At present, the most important thing is to understand what is behind the scenes and make these black mud. What did you want to do?"


    "Well, what you want to say is indeed more important."


    "Can you observe anything by doing this?"


    "Who can know about this? I can only try it. Anyway, I have to find a way to get rid of the black mud. Whether I can get the information or not, it''s a bit of progress."


    Hua Yueling shrugged and said, there is only one thing to do at present, try to eliminate the black mud and try to collect information.If it''s a human, you might be able to get some information out, but the black mud species cannot speak or understand the other''s thoughts. It is really difficult to collect information from the black mud.


    For the time being, I don¡¯t know enough, and Hua Yueling has nothing to do. I can only check it out when I act. Maybe there will be other discoveries.Hua Yueling didn''t know it yet, so she could only take one step and look one step at a time.


    One day passed quickly. After her sister got up and went to work at noon, Hua Yueling also lay in bed and slept for a while.Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong are not very sleepy, they look quite energetic.


    "Are you okay, the two of us won''t disturb you sleeping here."


    "It''s okay, just play here, it won''t affect."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and said, pointing to the computer before lying down on the bed.I also took a look at the electric fan. It¡¯s too hot in summer. It¡¯s just a fan. The effect is still a bit worse. It¡¯s better to turn on the air conditioner, but Hua Yueling still doesn¡¯t turn on. If you stay in a cool room for too long It is estimated that he will not want to go out until the evening.


    After sleeping for a while, he could still hear Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong''s lowered conversation when he got up.The two voices were not loud, but Hua Yueling could hear clearly, and couldn''t be clearer anymore.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    After a long yawn, Hua Yueling sat up, looked at them, and saw them playing very happily.But instead of playing the game in the morning, I changed to a new game.


    "What time is it?"


    After asking casually, he heard Mu Ningshuang reply.


    "It''s half past three, I didn''t expect you to sleep for a long time, but I thought you have to sleep for a while."


    Lu Yuetong said so, turned his head and glanced at him, and then continued to play.


    "Wake up, do you want to play with Ningshuang?"


    He asked him this way with a smile, hearing her tone a little ridiculous.Hua Yueling smiled bitterly, shook his head and said.


    "Let''s talk about it later, I''m still a little sleepy here, so I have to rest for a while."


    After yawning again, Hua Yueling lay down again.Speaking of it, I am up, but I still feel sleepy. I need to rest for a while, and I don''t need to continue to sleep, just lie down for a while.


    Mu Ningshuang put down the handle and looked at him. She stared at his face with big eyes and didn''t know what she was staring at. She was embarrassed to stare at Hua Yueling and she hadn''t taken her gaze back.


    "Still sleepy?"


    "It''s okay, after all, I just woke up, the weather is so hot again, just lie down for a while."


    Hua Yueling hurriedly waved her hands and said.Although it has been a long time to get along with Mu Ningshuang, it is still quite difficult for him to bear Mu Ningshuang''s gaze like this.


    "Then you can lie down for a while."


    It seemed that Mu Ningshuang was looking forward to playing games with him, but didn''t the two of them have played together in the morning.Thinking of this, Liu Chenxu added another sentence, "It will be fine in a while."


    "Ok."


    After lying on the bed for a while, Hua Yueling got up and walked behind Mu Ningshuang and the others.


    "That''s right, I just have time. I''ll talk about what to do at night, right?"


    "No, play a game, I''ll talk about it later."


    Unexpectedly, Mu Ningshuang was extremely opposed, and shook his head vigorously.The look of those sharp eyes kept Lu Yuetong who had made the proposal retreated, and finally had to bow his head to show that he was wrong.


    "Well, just listen to Ningshuang, let''s talk about it later."


    Lu Yuetong shrugged, she covered her mouth and smiled "hehehe", looking quite happy.


    "Then come and play."


    Hua Yueling said that he changed positions with Lu Yuetong and became him playing with Mu Ningshuang. Originally, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong are still somewhat distant, but between Hua Yueling and Lu Yue After Tong changed positions, Mu Ningshuang took the initiative to move a little closer to him.


    "Hei Mu feels strange to me."


    Almost an hour later, Lu Yuetong, who was lying on the next bed, said suddenly, Mu Ningshuang might be quite content, so this time she didn''t threaten her with murderous eyes.


    "Black mud, how do I say it, I also find it very strange. It suddenly appears here, it feels like it was made by hand. And it''s still mass production."


    "weird."


    Mu Ningshuang felt the same way, and responded to Hua Yueling''s words.But after her voice fell, Lu Yuetong glanced at her, her eyes filled with inexplicable emotions.


    "This is true, but what I want to say about our actions at night is not yet discussed. If you act alone, A Ling will naturally be invisible, but it won''t work if we are together. "


    "Um...I haven''t thought about this, then I can only act on my own."

 1494 Chapter 1494 Hidden Black Mud

    "Is that all right, you are the only one. We also want to help."


    "Well, let''s take a look at that time, I don''t know. If everyone can be invisible, it would be easier, but only me can be invisible. But you still have to see where the black mud is, if the black mud is there Don¡¯t worry about these places that are not easy to find."


    "Let''s just look at the situation."


    Lu Yuetong also agreed with Hua Yueling''s thoughts. Among them, only Hua Yueling can be invisible, and they need secret actions. This is the most difficult place.It''s okay if you don''t need to act secretly, but they can''t do it, it''s better to hide.


    "What do you guys say about your origins?"


    Lu Yuetong was still worried about this, but neither Hua Yueling nor Mu Ningshuang could guess.But no matter how you think of a guy who can make something like that, he is definitely not a simple guy.


    Facing the black mud is already quite terrifying. The black mud itself exudes an evil aura. In addition, it can also control others. If it is the creator of the black mud, it will definitely be more dangerous.


    "Not easy to handle."


    After playing in the afternoon, in the evening Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong had to act with Hua Yueling, so they did not go home, but told their family members to live outside.Their family members are quite open-minded, they just told them a few words.


    Hua Yueling''s set time is late at night, so it is still early after dinner, and there is still time to rest.Another thing to say is that Aroline also lives here. Although the space is a bit crowded, she can still live in. She also wants to work with Hua Yueling to eliminate the black mud and understand the situation of the black mud. ,This is the most important.


    But as before, Aroline herself will not take action, just follow them to act.In addition, even if she follows along, they still need to solve these problems themselves.


    This can be considered a test, but speaking of it, they have encountered a lot of tests all the time, although the difficulty of the test is still increasing.


    "lets go."


    In the middle of the night, Hua Yueling woke up from her sleep, got up carefully from the bed, and glanced at her sister who was still sleeping next to her.He was relieved to see that he hadn''t awakened her.


    He walked out of the room lightly, closed the door with his backhand, and took another look to confirm that my sister hadn''t waked up.Mu Ningshuang and the others didn''t know if they hadn''t woke up yet, and they didn''t come out. The living room was quite quiet.Hua Yueling was not in a hurry to call them, she sat on the sofa and played with her mobile phone.


    "There''s still a little time, wait a minute."


    Not long after, about a few minutes, Mu Ningshuang, Lu Yuetong, and Alorin pushed open the door and walked out.The living room was quite dark because the light was not turned on. Turning his head and looking out the window, Hua Yueling even had an illusion for a moment.


    "Are you all packed up?"


    "Well, there''s actually nothing to clean up."


    The four of them arrived at the door lightly and pushed open the door to go out without disturbing Hua Yun who was asleep from beginning to end.In the corridor, they went downstairs with a normal feeling. It was quiet at night in the community, but they could still hear the sound of cars passing by on the street outside, which disturbed the silence.


    Hua Yueling started investigating before leaving the community. He was observing the situation inside and outside the community, using special power to understand the location of the black mud.


    "There are in this community."


    "Does it exist in this community?"


    Although I can''t say how surprised it is, it is still a bit troublesome to act in this community.In terms of Hua Yueling''s current actions, it was already quite wrong, and it would be even more troublesome if it really disturbed others.


    "What to do, start from here or go to other places first. If it is done well enough, it should not attract attention, but we are still walking in the community at this late hour..."


    "Ahaha, there are still a lot of things to think about, but it''s not a problem to act like this during the day."


    "No, no, it''s fine even in the daytime."


    "It''s quite suspicious to go in casually during the day."


    "Then what should I do, or that¡¯s it. Anyway, it¡¯s a long time, and it¡¯s not something you can play in a day or two. Come a little bit, or just leave it to me here. But even if it¡¯s only I guess I can¡¯t finish it in a short time by myself.¡±


    "is it a lot?"


    "There are a lot of them. There are seven or eight that can be detected just now, and I don''t know if they did it on purpose. They are all in different places, almost none of them are in the same building."


    "Oh, this is a new message."


    Arolin interjected suddenly.


    "Sister Aroline, do you think it''s weird?"


    "It''s quite strange. It seems to be similar to what we thought. There must be some kind of conspiracy. If the black mud is arranged in this way, the area that can be affected is very large. We can''t say that we fully understand the black. Naturally, all the abilities of the mud cannot be concluded, but it is still possible to guess what they are going to do."


    "Is it like a zombie?"


    "Zombie, it''s really not impossible, it''s just troublesome if you don''t know the purpose. However, if the purpose is to control more humans, Xiaoyueling, your guess is still very possible;"


    "I had this feeling before. Maybe our guess is true. Black you have the ability to swallow. After swallowing, there are other abilities that can divide. I don¡¯t know, but logically speaking, there should be something similar. Because of this ability, it can occupy a larger territory with just one."


    The four people are walking in the community and have not made a decision yet.If Hua Yueling were to go alone, Mu Ningshuang and the others would have nothing else to do. They could only wait outside, unless Aroline helped, but it would be somewhat worried to let Hua Yueling act alone.


    "Otherwise, Xiao Yuetong will act with me, and Xiao Ningshuang will stay and help you."


    "OK?"


    Hua Yueling mainly asked about Mu Ningshuang''s thoughts. There was nothing wrong with Mu Ningshuang, and she seemed quite happy about this decision.


    After Lu Yuetong and Alorin left, there were only Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang left here.


    "Let''s go now. Will you go with me or find a place outside to wait for me when we get there?"


    "together?"


    "Well, the two people are still a bit eye-catching. I knew that they should change their costumes before they came out. If they are together, I don''t know how long the invisibility time can last. Let''s go back first."

 1495 Chapter 1495

    Almost all black mud is hidden in other people''s homes, only a few places are inside the corridor outside.It¡¯s easier to clean up in the corridor, but Huayueling in the room has nothing to do. He can''t invade other people''s homes. Huayueling wants to go in, but he can''t do it without disturbing others. Go inside the room.


    After giving up and entering the room, Hua Yueling found a few black mud outside and wiped it out as quickly as possible, and then went back to the building where her house was with Mu Ningshuang.


    "The solution here is almost the same. The invisibility time is not enough, so let''s wait until tomorrow. Do you want to see other places? We haven''t gone out much at night.


    Hua Yueling, who was well-rested, was not sleepy at all, and was quite energetic at night.Mu Ningshuang''s spirit was okay, but he was somewhat sleepy.


    "Are you tired? Do you want to go back to rest?"


    "No, let''s go."


    Mu Ningshuang stubbornly shook her head, not willing to go back. Hua Yueling stared at her, and she stared back at her. In this respect, Hua Yueling was definitely not as good as her, and she soon fell into a disadvantage, no longer being with her. She looked at each other.


    "All right, I lost, let''s go."


    After admitting defeat, Hua Yueling took the initiative to take her hand and walked out. The two of them also left the community. The streets outside were quite lively, there was a lot of traffic, and some people could still be seen.Although it is still darker under the street lights, it is quite bright.


    Walking on the streets at night like this, there is a completely different feeling, Hua Yueling hasn''t tried much yet.Although it''s not that I haven''t walked outside at night, it is really not a single time at this late, especially with such a lovely girl as Mu Ningshuang.


    The two people are walking on the road with a rather aimless feeling. The road in the middle of the night is amazing. The place on the road that is illuminated by the street lights, like a stream of water, feels almost the same as during the day.


    The car lights in the distance dangled her eyes, and Hua Yueling retracted her gaze to look at the passing traffic, listening to the noise of the vehicles mixing together.


    "It doesn''t seem to be here."


    "are not there?"


    "Well, at least there is no breath around here, it seems like a place where no one lives."


    Hua Yueling said softly, he looked around, and couldn''t notice the existence of black mud on those cars.This is a good thing for him. If there is black mud that follows the car, then they don''t know how big the range they need to search.


    After walking through a deserted area, Hua Yueling and the others came to a more lively street, even at night there were still a lot of people.But after coming here, Huayueling also noticed the existence of black mud, black mud is located in some of the shops, some of them are open, and the business is very hot, and some of them have been closed. .


    There was no sign of the black mud moving, it was just staying hidden somewhere in the shop. It seemed that as long as the place was found, unless it was for special reasons, they would not move.


    "It''s not easy to do here."


    Hua Yueling glanced at it and said.It is naturally impossible to act in front of so many people, and it is basically impossible to not be discovered.


    "Then what should I do, give up here temporarily?"


    "It''s better to give up temporarily, find another time to get it, or get rid of Sister Alorin''s help. It is basically impossible for the two of us to not attract attention."


    "Then look elsewhere."


    Hua Yueling and the others had been around for a long time, almost an hour and a half, when they ran into Lu Yuetong and Alorin who were looking for them.


    "How about you here?"


    "It''s not great. It''s difficult to eliminate the black mud. Even a momentary action cannot guarantee privacy, let alone kill the black mud at once."


    "I will still have to trouble you a little bit later, sister, I will help. But today I got a lot of useful information, the leader of Hei Ni probably has some clues, but still needs to collect more, let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    "Is that all today?"


    "That''s enough, and it''s hard to make any progress if you continue. Go back and rest. It''s not too late. I can sleep for a while."


    Aroline went home with them, but after going back she left.According to her own statement, she wanted to go back and study the clues obtained today. Hua Yueling and the others said that she should rest and study until tomorrow, but Aroline herself refused. She said she was not very tired.


    "Aling, where do you sleep? Do you want to come here too?"


    "No, you two can do it over there. I can just deal with it in the living room for a while, anyway, it''s almost dawn."


    "Isn''t there a few more hours."


    "It''s okay, I can just lie down on the sofa. I can just deal with it."


    Hua Yueling herself is very persistent. After repeatedly persuading him a few times, he still refused. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong had no choice but to loosen the hands holding the sleeves of his arms and go back to the room after saying goodbye to him. To sleep.


    "I''m a little sleepy, go to bed quickly, otherwise, tomorrow you will lose energy again."


    Thinking about this, he lay down on the sofa, rolled over, and fell asleep after a while.


    After eliminating a few black mud, it didn''t gain much. I don''t know how Sister Aroline managed to defeat the black mud and gain useful information at the same time.He really wanted to learn, but sister Aroline seemed to be an exclusive skill.


    After lying down for a while, turning over again, her mouth moved, she didn''t know if she wanted to say or dreamed, Hua Yueling did not open her eyes, or was in her sleep.Sometimes I may not be able to fall asleep while lying down for a long time, but today I fell asleep quite quickly.


    Turned over and lay face up on the sofa. After a while, I turned over to face the backrest of the sofa, and leaned inward, almost touching the backrest of the sofa. This is considered more satisfactory. Stopped the action.


    A few hours of effort passed in a blink of an eye, but Hua Yueling slept so hard that she hardly meant to wake up.But his sleep is over here. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong have not put on their clothes yet, and they rushed out of the room in a panic while wearing only pajamas. He shook his shoulders and arms while calling him to get up quickly.


    "Aling, Aling, get up quickly, it''s not good!"


    "stand up!"


    Rarely, even Mu Ningshuang was anxious.

 1496 Chapter 1496

    "Well, what, what''s wrong?"


    Hua Yueling was still sleeping, but she was called out like this.Some dazedly wiped her eyes, Hua Yueling sat up, looked at them and asked.


    "What''s the matter? Aling, look outside and you will know what''s going on!"


    Lu Yuetong¡¯s anxious words rang in her ears, and Hua Yueling looked out the window following the direction of her fingers. She was so frightened that he immediately woke up, suddenly stood up and rushed over, lying on the window to look. Outside.


    "This, what''s going on?!"


    "Yeah, right? We were also scared to death. When we came together and saw such a scene, we didn''t even know what happened!"


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang also came over and watched the situation outside with him.The black mist outside the window covered a lot of places, and there was almost no place to see. The black mist covered the outside world, hiding everything.


    The other is that in this black fog, it seems that something can be seen vaguely, but it is very difficult to see clearly.


    "Isn''t it the leader of the black mud made it?"


    Hua Yueling rubbed her eyes vigorously, and said helplessly.I just hunted down the black mud last night, and in the end such a thing happened in the morning. What is it called?


    "Let''s go out and have a look. By the way, I will go and see how my sister is doing."


    The black fog is thick, it looks almost like a solid body, not like smoke at all.It was like being hung in the air by something.


    "Let''s change clothes and set off in a while!"


    The three moved quickly, Hua Yueling returned to her room, and found that her sister had just gotten up, and was shocked by the sight outside the window.Sitting on the bed with an expression of not knowing what happened.


    "Xiao Ling, what''s wrong, do you know?"


    "I probably know some, but I don''t know so much. In short, the situation is a bit bad. We want to go out and have a look later."


    "I''m with you too."


    "I don''t know how the situation is, I don''t know if this black fog will affect other people." Hua Yueling said more worried.This kind of black house would feel terrible just from the looks of it, and it was not friendly at all. Hua Yueling wouldn''t believe it if it had no effect on ordinary people.


    But if this kind of scene is seen by ordinary people... the villain is the villain. You don¡¯t have to worry about this or that at all. You can act whatever you want to do, and you don¡¯t need to hide it at all. It¡¯s really easier than him to act. Up.


    Hua Yueling sighed and felt that her life was really troublesome. How could it be like this during a good summer vacation? Is she too unlucky?


    "Let''s go, go and take a look outside."


    Hua Yun was also very curious about what was happening outside now. She followed Hua Yueling out, and then the two of them went to the living room together.After waiting in the living room for a while, I saw Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong walking out of the room.


    Sister Aroline hasn''t come yet, I don''t know if she is still doing her research, but now Hua Yueling and the others don''t have the mind to think about it, their minds are all placed on the black fog outside.


    Although it was still early, it was just half past six in the morning, but there was still something wrong with the outside situation, there was no one.It stands to reason that this shouldn''t be the case even in the morning, basically there are no people.


    "No one."


    "Is it affected by the black fog?"


    Lu Yuetong guessed.After all, none of them have been affected by this aspect. After all, they are different, and they are still very different from ordinary people.


    How ordinary people will be affected by Hua Yueling is still unclear, but it is still good for him to be able to act without being noticed.He didn''t want his figure to be seen by others.


    "I hope there is nothing wrong."


    "Aling, see if the black mud here has acted, and if those people are controlled by the black mud."


    "By the way, I forgot about this. I''ll take a look."


    Hua Yueling was reminded by such a reminder that there was still a lot of black mud here. Although some were wiped out yesterday, it was obviously not enough. There are still many left.


    "Well, the black mud began to move. Yesterday, I stayed in one place and didn¡¯t understand and hide. But today is obviously different. They all started to move. It seemed that they were just ordinary activities and they didn¡¯t go in the direction of people. activity."


    "How is this going?"


    Lu Yuetong originally thought that Hei Ni would attack others, but now Hua Yueling''s answer to her made her very surprised, which was a little different from what she had imagined.


    "I don''t know, but the people I can detect seem to be in a state of not knowing what kind of behavior, maybe they haven''t woken up yet?"


    "That''s impossible, is that everyone else?"


    "Yes, people who don''t have activists don''t move at all."


    "Isn''t this weird? In any case, it''s impossible for all of them to be inactive at this time. How can there be mornings and evenings? Not everyone is at the same time.


    "That means these people are still affected by the black fog to a large extent. That''s right."


    "It should be like this."


    Lu Yuetong nodded. Although I don''t know what the black fog will cause, it is more convenient for them to act.The only thing to worry about is the cameras that are installed, but they should not be found under the protection of the black fog.


    All four of them went out, cautiously went downstairs, and came downstairs, Huayueling probed the outside to observe.The black fog moves slowly in the sky as if it is being manipulated, but it only occupies a certain place and has not completely spread, and I don''t know why.


    Hua Yueling found it strange and couldn''t help but look at it more, but it was only this time that he was stared at by the black mist.The black mist spread towards where he was, seeming to treat him as a target.


    "These black mists are pretty powerful, I really noticed it."


    Lu Yuetong whispered, even thought it was quite interesting.But soon she couldn''t laugh. The black mist surrounded them and made them feel very troublesome. They didn''t know how to destroy the black mist.


    "What to do, it''s this kind of guy, will our mutual aid be effective?"


    "Let me try."


    Before Mu Ningshuang''s voice had finished, she was directly stopped by Hua Yun, and Hua Yueling also quickly reached out to block her.


    "Don''t don''t don''t, let''s forget it, if Black Mist can''t be attacked, then your magic should destroy nearby buildings."

 1497 Chapter 1497 Black Mist Spreads

    Hua Yueling and the others chose to escape when they had no way of determining what to do. They escaped from the building, and they immediately became the focus of the nearby black mist.


    As long as those black mists are closer to them, they will immediately come close, seeming to want to envelop them.Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t want this, but for the time being they didn''t know how to compete with the black mist, so they had to run away instead of fighting against them.


    The situation is still quite serious, Hua Yueling and the others are a little worried about the current situation, but there is nothing they can do.


    "These black mists..."


    However, after escaping for a while, and after leaving the community, Hua Yueling frowned, seeming to have discovered something.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Yuetong asked her quickly as if he had discovered something in her tone.


    "Don''t you think this black mist feels a bit familiar?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t answer her question immediately, but instead asked.When asked this way, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong both carefully observed them. If Hua Yueling didn¡¯t say anything, they hadn¡¯t thought of it, but after he reminded them, under careful observation, they found that it was indeed something that caused them A place that feels familiar.


    Hua Yun hadn''t seen it before, so she didn''t know yet, but Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang had both acted with him, and they knew very clearly.


    "It''s kind of like black mud."


    Lu Yuetong expressed his thoughts. After careful observation, although there was a black mist floating in the sky, as mentioned before, the black mist was a bit too thick.


    "Yes, and not just a bit like it, this is black mud."


    "Are you saying that these are all made of black mud?" Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang asked with surprised expressions. No one thought it would be like this.This is too strange, it turned out that the black mud turned into this way, it is simply incredible.


    "What''s going on, black mud will become like this, isn''t it the end of the world!"


    "But this also shows that maybe it is still attackable."


    "Shall we eliminate them?"


    Looking at the black mist all over the air, neither Lu Yuetong nor Mu Ningshuang had much confidence.And it''s okay to say that the one in the vicinity is a bit troublesome in the distance.


    "How did so much black mud come out? When we went out to investigate together before, didn''t we?"


    "Definitely not, otherwise, the black mud would be filled up here soon. I don''t know how it was made, but this kind of black mud can''t be produced unlimitedly. In that case, only Catch the king first, otherwise we cannot have the possibility of victory."


    "But until now we still don''t know where the other party is."


    Lu Yuetong frowned and said.So far they have only encountered the black mud, but they have not seen the possible behind the scenes. No one knows where it exists, but there must be such a person who does not know what purpose it has. Feeling unusually irritable.


    Looking at the thick black fog that was moving, Hua Yueling motioned to Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang to attack, and they aimed at the monsters and attacked.Arrows and magic slashed through the air, hitting the thick black mist floating in it.


    Without any sound, the thick fog formed by the black mud was destroyed and dissipated in front of their eyes.The thick black fog didn''t change back to its original appearance, it turned into fog and dissipated, gradually disappearing.


    But this is not enough, more black fog is attacking, enveloping them from all sides.


    "It''s so quiet, it''s never been so quiet."


    Hua Yun whispered, Hua Yueling and the others also nodded.It is true, such a quiet atmosphere, let alone here, even in other places, I have never felt such a quiet atmosphere.


    There is no sound of vehicles, no horns, no people''s footsteps, no conversations, all of this is so quiet and incredible.


    The black mud still made some noises, but the noise was so weak that it would be impossible to hear it without listening carefully.Hua Yueling and the others stood there for a while, of course, in this case, let alone go to work, it is a luxury to be able to meet someone.


    Although I don''t know how the people are, it is clear that there is nothing else that can be active except for a few of them.


    "Do you want to destroy them all?"


    Lu Yuetong looked at the figures who were gradually approaching and asked softly.Hua Yueling frowned and watched. The black mud that came close to what he wanted to say was not a little bit, there were a lot of them, probably seven or eight, but it was not difficult to eliminate it.


    It''s just that even if it is wiped out, it is of no use, the black mist is still approaching, and even if it is wiped out, more black mist will come and surround them.


    These black mists regard them as their primary goals. The figures that can move outside seem to be their goals. They keep approaching one by one. Unless they are all resolved, it is almost impossible to be idle. of.


    "It''s not easy."


    Hua Yueling frowned and sighed, he didn''t want to consume too much energy here.It''s not that he is lazy or scared, but that is mainly unnecessary.After all, the monsters here are not very important, even if they are all wiped out, there is no use, but it is a waste of time and cannot solve the actual problem. This is not what Hua Yueling hopes to see.


    "Destroy the nearby ones first, and wait for the others. We have to leave here as soon as possible."


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong both nodded, their attack methods were all long-range attacks, and they were not very expensive.The main reason is that the black mud is relatively weak, and they don''t need to consume much, as long as they directly attack the past.


    Arrow shot the two waves of black mist that moved next to each other, and gradually dissipated in the distance.Mu Ningshuang''s magic was even more powerful. Just a single spell wiped out a lot of black mist that had gathered together, burned them all, and then just floated in the air.


    "well done!"


    Hua Yueling praised Mu Ningshuang, Mu Ningshuang''s attack was indeed very powerful, so much of the black mud was directly solved in this way, and it was cleaned up all at once.Hua Yueling stared at the distance, and more black mist was moving over, which was not a good thing for Hua Yueling.


    "Okay, let''s not waste time here, let''s go quickly."


    Seeing that if we continue to stay here, there will only be more and more black mud, Hua Yueling said quickly.It is not impossible to fight here, but there is no need.

 1498 Chapter 1498

    Hua Yueling stared at the distance. The four people were running. Without direction, the black mist covered all the places that could be seen. Walking in such an environment, it was difficult to find a good enough way for them to leave.


    Squinting her eyes, Hua Yueling relied on her probing skills to understand what was in the distance. Under the black mist, she could still see something.


    "No, you get blinded as you go on like this, otherwise it''s better to go back first. It''s hard to find the target even if you wander outside, so it''s better to go back as soon as possible."


    The main thing is that there is no progress in staying outside, which is quite annoying.And I need to walk everywhere, so I don''t know where I am now.


    The way back has to be found. The key is that Hei Mist doesn''t mean to stop, chasing them all the time, making them quite uncomfortable.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong wiped out a group of nearby black mists, Hua Yun also started to help, only Hua Yueling did not make a move.Before he could take action, these black mists were just Mu Ningshuang and the others, and he didn''t have to do it.


    After eliminating so much black fog, there is still no progress, and what you see in front of you is still black, nothing else.This is quite annoying. In fact, Hua Yueling sighed, turned her head and looked elsewhere, but she still couldn''t find anything worth noting.


    "Nothing."


    The vast black fog is really uncomfortable, especially with the narrow field of vision, I can''t find anything if I want to find it, and it''s pitch black everywhere.


    "Let''s go back."


    After a long battle, Mu Ningshuang and the others are also a little irritable. This has nothing to do with their mood. The main reason is that the black mist seems to have an effect on people''s mood, making it difficult for them to have a more peaceful state of mind, and I don¡¯t know why. .


    Irritated thoughts were written on their faces, Hua Yueling and the others shook their heads vigorously, turned and left here.


    The black fog is still spreading. Just looking at it, their attacks did not seem to reduce the black fog, but it can''t be said that it has increased, it can only be said that there is no change.


    I don''t know how the black fog spreads, whether it''s just their area, a city, or the whole world.


    If this bizarre phenomenon spreads all over the world, then Hua Yueling and the others will have a headache.


    A few people swiftly walked back, saying so, actually Hua Yueling was still exploring the way back little by little.Here, no matter where you look, it is pitch black, let alone finding the way, it is difficult to judge what kind of place it is near.


    However, this does not mean that they are already surrounded by the black fog and cannot walk.In fact, there is still a difference, and the difference is not small. The black mist has a core. An area around the core seems to represent the body of the black mud. The scope of this area is limited. It doesn¡¯t mean that all places will be affected. Besides, there are some black fogs outside this area. These are real fogs, which will not cause much harm to them, but will block their sight and let They can''t see the surrounding scenery.


    Hua Yueling and the others were originally in a familiar place, but now they still have to walk back while exploring.The black fog is superimposed on each other to cause a large field of view to be shielded, and the black blocks are superimposed to create a darker effect.


    Although the black fog is still a long way away from them, this extended black still prevents them from seeing the road well.


    As they walked back, they were not fast, and they wiped out the black fog while walking, and proceeded like this, but the black fog still showed no signs of decreasing.Everyone''s speed has slowed down a lot, even slower than when they came out.


    The black fog is still spreading, and there is no sign of stopping. Looking at it this way, it will probably not be long before these houses will be occupied by the black fog.But Hua Yueling and the others didn''t have any good solutions, it was very troublesome, it was really troublesome to eliminate so much black fog, and it was difficult to do it.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling took a deep breath when she found the entrance of the community, not relieved, but saw the situation at the entrance of the community.A large amount of black fog enveloped the entrance, and in the black fog, people could still be seen. That was a person Hua Yueling was not very familiar with. He looked very thin, about 1.8 meters tall. It looked like he was wandering at the door, holding nothing in his hand.


    Of course, this was not enough to surprise Hua Yueling. What surprised him was that half of the man''s body was black, and there was a feeling of melting.Something dripped from the dark half to the ground, accompanied by the sound, which also attracted the attention of others.


    "Xiao Ling, what''s the matter?"


    Hua Yun was naturally attracted by this sound. After all, in such a quiet environment, any sound was enough to attract attention of others.


    "There is a figure at the entrance of the community over there, and the entrance is full of black fog, there is no way to go directly."


    "That person is..."


    "I don''t know, but he should have been from this community. I don''t know him, but it looks like he was made by the black mud."


    "I have to go over and take a look."


    Several people couldn''t help but frowned. In this case, who was that person would actually be known by just thinking about it, and it was definitely not a good person.


    There are no ordinary people who are still awake at all outside, let alone outside, even in those people''s homes. Now when you see a person outside, you are definitely not an ordinary person.


    That person didn¡¯t know how to do it. It¡¯s very strange. When Huayueling came out, he hadn¡¯t felt any movement, and in this case, everyone was in a coma. How could there be people? Able to wake up and come outside.


    It was definitely necessary to see in the past, and they couldn''t stay in one place for too long, and the black mist was still gathering.But if you think about it, there is still a lot of black fog at the entrance of the community, even if there is no such person, they have to do something to get in, and they can''t directly break into the black fog.


    Hua Yueling and the others must eliminate those who are blocking the way. This is a more troublesome thing, but they have to do it.Hua Yueling is still leading, leading the others back in front, only he can know clearly how to go back, no one else can do this.


    It didn''t take long for them to reach the entrance of the community.

 1499 Chapter 1499

    At the entrance of the community, Hua Yueling stopped, and the others stopped with him.The four people stared at the figure slowly moving here at the entrance, frowning.


    It was a strange figure, and also a figure that made people feel unbearable to look straight.They turned their heads one after another, unwilling to see that person.


    Hua Yueling hadn''t noticed it before. This time it was clear that the other party not only looked like his body was muddy, but even his head was affected, making it look like he couldn''t see it. .Half of the head is like that, it becomes mud and it keeps dripping down, dripping to the ground.


    As he moved over, he could see traces of pitch black remaining underground.


    "Be careful!"


    Without Hua Yueling''s reminder, other people also noticed the other''s actions.The half arm of the clay figure turned into black mud lifted up, and the black mud grabbed it towards this side while falling.


    There was no sign of this attack, it was almost a blink of an eye. The speed was not too fast, but the victory came suddenly.However, Hua Yueling and the others dodged the past, but there was no way for everyone to move in one direction at this time, they could only separate slightly.


    At this time, it is better not to separate or not to separate. After all, it is in such an environment, but there is no way.


    "Resolve it?"


    Hua Yueling frowned, facing such a strange creature, he had nothing to do, is it really to solve the opponent or what? It''s not easy to do, it''s really hard to do.


    "Passed out, the others wait until later."


    There is no way, they are not researchers after all, they have no experience in this area, and they don''t know how to restore this person to the original state, so they can only faint first, as for the rest, wait until later.Sister Arolin might have a way, she has studied how she said it.


    The four people separated into two parts, but fortunately, the distance was not very far, even so, it also caused the two sides to be unable to see each other well.On Hua Yueling''s side, he could still see Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang with his exploration skills, but they couldn''t help it.


    "Ningshuang, Yuetong, be careful, I used to find a way to knock it out!"


    "Is it okay? There is still so much black mud, let''s help you cover it."


    "Please, be careful."


    "My sister will also cover you."


    Hua Yueling rushed forward. Since he was going to knock the opponent out, using weapons like two-handed swords would be a little bad, and it might be difficult to meet the requirements.After taking out the dwarf shield, Hua Yueling ran into it directly.


    The black mud that was surrounded in all directions was wiped out by Mu Ningshuang and the others. They did a good job, allowing Hua Yueling to focus on fighting the black mud.


    The black mud man''s arm formed by the black mud grabbed it again, and Hua Yueling dodged to avoid it, and then accelerated at his feet, rushing in front of the opponent, and the dwarf shield directly smashed in.


    "boom!"


    The black clay figure was directly knocked out, Hua Yueling wanted to move forward again, but had to stop.After changing a weapon, I dared to continue rushing forward. The surrounding magic and arrows flew everywhere, eliminating a lot of the black fog that was surrounding it, but the number of surroundings still shows no signs of decreasing, and the block at the entrance of the community There is still a lot of black fog, and there is no way to get in.


    "Come here!"


    Hua Yueling greeted the others, using her own voice to remind them where she was, otherwise they didn''t have a goal to dare to move.Now that he has his voice as a reminder, it just allows them to find a direction and a goal.


    The three of Mu Ningshuang and the others quickly moved towards where he was, and the four gathered together again, but the matter was not over yet, and they still had to worry about the situation in front of them.


    The extremely dark entrance blocked their way and prevented them from moving forward.It¡¯s not easy to get in. I don¡¯t know how much time it will take to eliminate so many black mists.


    "What to do, just break in."


    "I attack."


    Mu Ningshuang didn''t say much, he immediately started to attack, the magic condensed and shot out, directly hitting the black fog, the effect was quite good.A lot of black fog disappeared just by this one, but this was not enough. There was still a lot of black fog that formed a large net covering the entrance of the community, still doing its duty.


    If you want to rush in, you can''t act immediately, you must destroy the remaining black mist, even if Hua Yueling and the others are surrounded by the black mist, they can''t bear it.So they couldn''t rush over directly, they had to stop and continue fighting.


    Hua Yueling waved his two-handed sword and stepped forward to attack. Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun were beside him to solve the black fog that was close to the past, and Mu Ningshuang helped them to deal with those who approached from other places. Black mist.


    Although the four-person cooperation cannot be said to be completely flawless, it has done quite well.Hua Yueling destroyed some of the black fog on the outside, and the black fog dissipated, but there was still a lot of black fog inside. He still needs to continue to attack and destroy, and what he has done now is not enough.


    The movements of Hua Yueling''s hands have never stopped, and the two-handed swords are heavily slashed down, and another group of black mist disperses, floating in the air.The black fog in the sky is still very, very much, it is hard to see how much it is coming, let alone the possibility of all being wiped out.


    Hua Yueling and the others are still a little confused now, don''t know what to do.Even if they went back, it was just hiding. This was naturally not what they wanted to do, but now they didn''t know what they could do.


    With a two-handed sword swept past, Hua Yueling''s every attack can cause considerable damage, but this is not enough, far from enough, I don¡¯t know where it is constantly injecting strength into the entrance of the community to let the black mist ''S power is still swelling, even if Hua Yueling''s destruction speed is already very fast, but there is still no way to destroy it to a sufficient degree, there is still no way to sprint in, and it has to continue to attack and continue to attack.


    Hua Yueling stopped and exhaled. Although she was not particularly exhausted, it was indeed uncomfortable to watch such a scene.


    Mu Ningshuang and the others were also moving towards the entrance of the community, but they still kept a certain distance from Hua Yueling. After all, if they were too close, it would still affect Hua Yueling''s battle.His attack requires a certain amount of space, and the main reason is that if you want to use the two-handed sword well, you must swing it.

 1500 Chapter 1500

    The blasting sound of magic has been sounding, this is caused by Mu Ningshuang''s attack.Her attacks are still quite powerful, not only in power, but also in the range that can be affected. Every attack can eliminate a lot of black mist.


    The black fog has actually dispersed a lot, but the amount of black fog that can be seen is still unclear.Looking around, gradually, although a lot of it has been wiped out, the black fog is on the contrary more and more, and there is no tendency to decrease at all.As with every previous observation, the results obtained have hardly changed.


    Mu Ningshuang also had some headaches, even if her magic power was filled, she would feel uncomfortable in this situation now.Aiming at the black fog that is gradually approaching in the distance, but after eliminating some of it, he has to change direction and aim at another direction to continue attacking the past.


    Fireballs can''t illuminate the black mist in front of them, but Mu Ningshuang not only uses fireballs, but sometimes also uses ice cones to attack, but ice cones cannot freeze the black mist.I don''t know what''s going on, anyway, the black mist will not be affected, as if not afraid of ice magic.


    I don''t know why, but no matter how you think about it, black mist cannot have anything to do with magic.But no matter what, as long as you can continue to eliminate the black fog, the rest will be left behind, and there is no time to worry about these.


    Hua Yueling walked forward step by step, and every step he took, he had to wave several two-handed swords to ensure that the black mist did not gather up, but this was obviously not enough, but at least he could keep moving forward.


    "There are still some, you must use more strength."


    Hua Yueling panted quickly, thinking a little anxiously in her heart, and the power of waving her two-handed sword became even greater.


    There was more and more destruction, but there was also a feeling that it was difficult to move an inch. Every step seemed to drag him. There was a feeling of burden dragging him behind, making it difficult for him to move forward.


    In fact, this is just a feeling, or the black mist floating in front of him is affecting his progress.It''s not that you can do your best in a short while, you have to make a little progress.


    "I''m about to rush over, just work harder!"


    Hua Yueling reminded herself that the two-handed sword swept across, but the black mist in front of her still had not dissipated, and she needed to continue to attack.Wielding a large sword with both hands and slashing it vertically, this time it caused some damage, some black mist drifted away, and a blank area appeared in front of him to move.


    The rhythm of the attack could not be chaotic, Mu Ningshuang and the others also followed behind, but there was still no way to get in now.Hua Yueling relied on his exploration skills to understand the situation, and found that he was almost halfway there, but the main thing was that there were too many monsters accumulated, which made him have no choice, and sighed helplessly.


    "How far is it?" Hua Yun, who was not far from him, also became a little impatient, but she didn''t show it, but asked like this.


    "I don''t know, but there should be a paragraph, not long, not long."


    Hua Yueling replied.Progress is not without, but it is very slow, Hua Yueling also hopes to go faster, but this is beyond his control.The attack power and speed have reached the maximum level, but this is still not enough.


    Still need to work hard, uninterrupted efforts.Hua Yueling''s footsteps have never stopped, but this is still not enough.


    After going through a hard battle, although it was actually just a unilateral attack on this aspect, it was still exhausting.Hua Yueling finally broke through a path that could be entered. At the moment when this path appeared, Hua Yueling did not immediately rush in, but instead told her sister Hua Yun to be the most advanced.


    "Sister Yun, go in quickly and rush in directly!"


    "Ok!"


    Since the younger brother said so, Hua Yun didn''t say anything, but rushed in directly according to what the younger brother said.Then Hua Yueling spoke loudly to Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong who followed behind him, and asked them to rush in.


    "Ningshuang, Yuetong, come here soon. If you don''t get in quickly, it will be closed again in a while!"


    "Oh!"


    The four people rushed in together, and soon after the last person, Hua Yueling, rushed in, they saw the entrance of the community again being occupied by the black fog.No one knows where the black fog comes from. It''s strange. Anyway, it gathers so fast, and even with the use of exploration skills, there is still no way to understand its ins and outs.


    Hua Yueling was also a little helpless, he really wanted to know why this happened, but he had no useful way.The exploration skills can detect what the black mud is, but it cannot detect how the black mud at the entrance came from.


    The community is about to be occupied by the black mud, and Hua Yueling and the others have no good way. They still can''t do much. The only thing they can do is to go home. They need to go back and cannot stay here.


    Several people returned to the small building where Huayueling''s house was located. Huayueling closed the door of the small building and pressed his body against the door, sighing helplessly.


    I finally came back, and the work of this trip was not wasted.Although they didn''t do anything, and couldn''t learn more, they still eliminated a lot of black mud this time.


    "What shall we do?"


    If she keeps on doing this, Hua Yun will naturally not have to go to work, but she doesn''t want this. This situation continues but she doesn''t know what else will happen.


    "I don''t know, I don''t have any clues at the moment. If Sister Aroline is here, I might be able to get some useful information from her, otherwise I will have to set off soon."


    "Go back and eat something. There should be food in the refrigerator. Let''s go after eating."


    Aroline doesn''t know where it is now, or she will go out to look for her later, if she doesn''t come yet.This is also a method, but you can also act directly according to your own ideas and move forward with your own judgment.


    Several people returned home. They found Aroline in the living room, and saw Aroline sitting on the sofa in the living room eating snacks.It seems to be quite laid-back, just like usual, no changes can be seen.


    "Sister Aroline!"


    "You guys are back, how are you? The situation outside is quite interesting."


    "It''s not interesting at all."


    "Well, I can''t say that. Although it is a little troublesome to come and go, it is not like I have never experienced it. It is also very interesting to feel this special power."

 1501 Chapter 1501

    "Don''t say anything else, it doesn''t make sense to keep going like this, we don''t want to keep going like this."


    Hua Yueling shook her head vigorously and said, just thinking about it this way felt terrifying enough.If it was like this every day, they wouldn''t have to go out at all, and there would be no food after a while.


    Although it is not impossible to go out, it is very difficult.


    "If it keeps on like this, it doesn''t make any difference to the Doomsday Crisis."


    "It''s also the end of the crisis, how do you say there are still some people? This kind of crisis is that there are no people at all. It''s scary to think about it, right?


    "Of course!"


    Hua Yueling looked at Aroline helplessly, shrugged and said.He had no other way, the only way was to go out again later, there was no other way.


    This situation is the same for everyone, not that Huayueling is a special case, after all, it is such a situation.Everything is still unknown now, and Hua Yueling is also confused.


    "Well, but sister, I don''t have any clues. Everything now seems to be spontaneous behavior, and has nothing to do with other people."


    "In other words, Sister Aroline, you can only see the black mist, and you can''t find the man behind the scenes."


    "It hides well, or it wants to disguise itself as if it doesn''t exist, but this trick can''t hide from my sister. It''s just that it is actually very difficult to find it. It does not appear, and so far There are no flaws, which is more troublesome."


    Aroline shrugged and said, after listening to her, Hua Yueling couldn''t help frowning.If this is the case, you can only act on your own, but even if you do not know what to do, this is the most troublesome.


    "so what should I do now?"


    Hua Yueling still relies on Aroline more for this kind of thing.Aroline didn''t say anything about not helping. In fact, if she really didn''t help, she wouldn''t appear, or even if she did, she would shut up and not talk about it.


    "What to do, we have to find out and understand the clues, we can''t just wait and see, we have to think of a way."


    Aroline said so, and Hua Yueling didn''t know exactly what was going on.Aroline didn''t have any better clues for the time being, which made him a little depressed, so she still had to go out by herself.


    "Sister, I haven''t thought of a good way for the time being. I can only watch it step by step. Since the other party hides it so well, then I must find a way to lead it out."


    "Bring out...We wiped out a lot of black mud outside, but we never got any response. This method is ineffective."


    "Yes, since this method has no effect, we need to think about other methods. The main thing is to think about what the other party wants."


    "..."


    Hua Yueling blinked and immediately understood what Sister Alorin meant. Finding out what the other party wanted would naturally attract the other party, but what the other party wanted was a difficult problem.


    Even the identity of the other party is still a mystery now, let alone what the other party wants, it can be said to be a world problem.


    "Ah, what does the other party want."


    Hua Yueling sighed, but no one knew the answer to the question. It would be easy if he knew it, but it was not the case.


    "What should I do?"


    "I don''t know this sister." Aroline said with a shrug.


    "that¡­¡­"


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling didn''t know what to say.There is no clue, and I don''t know what to do when I go out.


    "But sister, I can give you a clue."


    "Any clue is fine, as long as it is a clue!"


    "Xiaoyueling, you shouldn''t pay attention before. Where did those black fog come from."


    "Where did it come from?"


    Hua Yueling lowered his head to think, he shook his head and said.


    "No, we still pay attention to this, but it is of no use. I don''t know if it is hidden, and the black fog also blocks our sight, making it impossible to see clearly."


    "It is precisely because of this that they have to work harder to see clearly. One of the reasons they did this was to hide, not to hide why they did it."


    "Sister Aroline, you have some truth in saying this, but you can''t say that there is nothing wrong. You can do this even if you don''t want to hide anything. But Sister Aroline is right, you still have to see See what''s going on at the bottom, what are they hiding."


    "That''s right. Listening to my sister is absolutely correct, but it is not easy to find it. After all, the outside world has been completely occupied by the black mist, and it is possible everywhere, so you need to be smarter to find."


    Aroline didn''t speak clearly either, anyway, it was a bit veiled, but Hua Yueling was also used to her saying that, and this was indeed something that required careful consideration.


    "How to explore?"


    Hua Yueling sat down, drinking a drink and thinking about the next action.Exploration must be done. Since there is no way to get the answer you want from Sister Aroline, you can only act on your own.


    What to do is difficult to make the next conclusion, very difficult.At least Hua Yueling hasn''t figured out the next course of action yet.


    "Is it just to hide..."


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling had a headache.If it¡¯s really just for hiding, it¡¯s not easy to find it. With so much black fog outside, it¡¯s almost impossible to see clearly. Even if it¡¯s really looking for it, how can it be done? It¡¯s hard to find everywhere. Do it.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have many methods of remote attack, so it was almost impossible to destroy the black fog.It is almost impossible for Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong to follow along.


    With so much black fog, I really wanted to destroy an area and then observe how much effort it would take afterwards. Hua Yueling couldn''t even think of it.Think about how much effort they took to re-enter the community, but even so, as long as they stopped attacking after entering, Hei Mist immediately blocked the entrance again.


    Thinking about it this way, I don''t know whether the black mist at the entrance is new or the original ones have been restored.


    "so annoying!"


    Knocking her head, Hua Yueling lay on the sofa, turned her head and looked outside the dark window, and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Even if it is known that it may be hidden behind those black fog, it is impossible to destroy the black fog, so it is impossible to find its existence."


    "This is also a problem. So you have to think well before you act. You can''t act casually without a plan."

 1502 Chapter 1502 Black Mist Disperses

    "Planned...you still have to look for clues, it''s just a matter of how to find it."


    Hua Yueling glanced at the others, but none of them had any good ideas.Not much is known at present, even if you know that there may be key clues hidden behind the black fog, it is almost impossible to find so many places to find.


    "If you don''t take a break, go out and have a look."


    After sitting for a while, Hua Yun said.She sat up, took a sip of her drink, turned her head and glanced out of the dark window, to see if she did not need to go to work anymore.


    "But should I go and see?"


    "Well, sister Yun, what did you say?"


    "I''m thinking about whether to go to work, but judging from the situation we are out, it should be unnecessary."


    "It''s not necessary. Even if you lose it now, you shouldn''t be able to see anyone. After all, this is the case, and no one else is awake except us."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and said, through the exploration skills, we can also understand the current situation in this building. There is basically no one moving in the building, except for them.


    People in other places are still in a coma and unconscious state, but there is no black mud in the building, and they don''t know how to do it.Obviously there was no intrusion, so he knocked all the people down here.


    And the most important thing is that I don''t really know what the purpose of the black mud is. If the purpose is human, there is no other action so far.


    "Starting to act."


    Aroline shocked all of them with a word, and all stood up and looked out the window. There was no change in the darkness outside the window, no change.However, Hua Yueling could feel the movements of the black mist, they were moving, spreading in all directions, as if they wanted to invade these building facades instead of just staying outside.


    "what happened?"


    Just when Hua Yueling was thinking about it, she saw that black fog had appeared by the window, and the black fog had turned into black mud again, and it stuck directly on the window, and the overwhelming sound of the window glass could be heard. .


    "Kill it quickly!"


    Not just one, but several of them all regard this as a goal.Hua Yueling rushed over and pushed the window open. The black mud fell from the glass, stuck to the wall, and was still wriggling upward.


    Soon the black mud moved to the top of the window frame, and Hua Yueling was still standing there at this time.Seeing a figure of black mud came out, he directly stabbed it with the hidden dragon blade. This may have stabbed the vital part of the black mud, and the black mud was killed and dissipated in front of his eyes.


    But this is not over yet, there is still black mud invading behind, but each one is wiped out by Hua Yueling, and they will not be allowed to enter the room.


    "Anything else..."


    Just when Huayueling was about to wipe out all the remaining black mud, there was a black mist floating here in the distance, and the speed was still very fast.If this goes on, it will soon fall into a kind of cycle, but Hua Yueling doesn''t want to let them come just like this. If they invade the room, there will be no way to stay here, but obviously it can''t be delayed here forever. , In that case, it would be endless.


    "That won''t work."


    Hua Yueling frowned. If there is a way to set some trap here, it will be destroyed as soon as the black mud approaches.But Hua Yueling didn''t have the knowledge in this area, so he couldn''t do it, so he could only see if other people could do it.


    "Set up magic enchantment."


    "Can you?" Before Hua Yueling asked, he heard Mu Ningshuang say actively. It seemed that everyone was thinking of a way when he acted.


    "What will happen if they are controlled by the black mud, will mom and dad be in danger?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Sister, I will help protect them. Xiaoyueling, you only need to find a way to find the man behind the scenes and defeat it."


    Aroline said suddenly at this time, and immediately accepted the task.Then they disappeared without waiting for them to say anything.


    "Sister Aroline is really anxious, but then there is no need to worry."


    After that, Hua Yueling continued to block the black mud from the window, while Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun helped Mu Ningshuang prepare the magic array for defense.However, the only area that the magic array can protect is Huayue Ling''s family. The larger the area involved, the more magic power is needed, and the magic power that Mu Ningshuang currently possesses cannot take into account too much.


    "about there."


    The Philosopher¡¯s Stone was placed in several corners of the magic circle, so that even if she didn¡¯t continue to input magic power, it could still support it for a while.One day may not be there, but more than half a day is not a problem.


    "See how it works."


    Hua Yueling stepped back a few steps and didn''t care about the black mud moving inside, but it could be seen that the magic circle had indeed worked.As long as the black mud wants to move inside through the window, it will be attacked and destroyed by a magical force. Although the black mud itself has peculiar characteristics, there is still no way to prevent this magical attack.


    I don''t know if magic power also possesses special characteristics, or it is due to the characteristics of magic circle blessing.Anyway, Hua Yueling didn''t know much about this, but he didn''t have to understand too clearly, anyway, swimming in the magic circle was just fine, and there was no need to think about other things.


    Hua Yueling glanced at the window again, and after confirming that there was no problem, she left here with Mu Ningshuang and the others.For the time being, there is no need to worry at home anymore, but what to do after going out is the most difficult and most need to think about. Up to now Hua Yueling hasn''t thought of what to do.


    "But if you move away, the outside will be much clearer, and it seems that it will be easier to find it."


    The outside scenery was really similar to what Hua Yueling had imagined, and it was better than he had imagined.The black mist had dispersed a lot, but there were still some floating in the air, Hua Yueling looked into the distance.The remaining black mist continued to move towards them, but after the black mist moved, Hua Yueling still did not find anyone else.


    "Aren''t you here?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t see anything worth noting, nor did she see anything hidden behind the black fog.Turning his head and looking aside, there is nothing worth noting in the distance.


    "It doesn''t look like it''s here, you have to look elsewhere."

 1503 Chapter 1503

    "It''s not here, ignore them, it''s just a waste of time here."


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to enter the battle with those black mists, and directly reminded others.Now I can see that a lot of black fog is moving around, which also gives them room to move, which is good.


    After Hua Yueling avoided, walked outside along the road.At the entrance, a lot of black fog can still be seen blocking their way.If you want to go out, you still have to attack the fog gate formed by the black fog.


    "I have to do it again, I''ll try it, I hope it won''t take too long."


    Going forward and slashing across with his two-handed swords, this attack was much easier than before.The black mist seems to have drifted away a lot, so it is easier to fight, and there is no way to be blocked like before, just like cutting a wall.


    "Let''s go!"


    The fog door was destroyed in a few clicks, and at this time the black fog also moved to surround him.But this is nothing to Hua Yueling, he rushed out quickly, stopped and turned around when he got outside the community.


    Mu Ningshuang and the others also followed, but the worse part was that the black mist that did not drift away from all directions took them as targets, and they all gathered, trying to surround them and attack them.


    "Go faster and look elsewhere."


    After scanning Hua Yueling, he didn''t find a noteworthy place. It seemed that there was nothing he was looking for.However, since the black mist is dispersed like this, it is quite normal for the black hand behind the scenes to hide.


    "Leave these guys away first, go farther."


    The same is true in the distance, black fog can be seen everywhere, there is nothing without black fog.This is a more troublesome thing, even if you want to avoid it, there is nowhere to avoid it, and you don¡¯t know how to do this black fog, anyway, after setting them as a target, you will basically not be lost. How Hua Yueling avoided them.


    After a few people left the community, they didn''t think about where they should go, so they could only choose a random direction and run. As for the following things, they could only wait until later.The main reason is that there is no good way, and there is no better information, otherwise it would not be the case.


    Constantly moving his head to search for possible places, but Hua Yueling still couldn''t find any clues that would satisfy him. This situation was quite troublesome.


    "Not here, where would you hide?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what the black hand behind the scenes was like, or where it was before, so there was nothing to think about.You can only take one step and see one step.


    "Let''s go, don''t stop here!"


    A few people chose a direction and ran like this. They didn''t have a destination, but wanted to avoid the black fog that kept coming.But this method is not very useful unless they are all eliminated, but even if it is a lot less, it is extremely difficult to eliminate them.


    I don''t know how much time it will take, and Hua Yueling can''t calculate it. After all, fighting can''t be easily calculated by mathematics. It''s not that accurate, especially when the strength of the two sides is similar.There is also this situation right now.


    Hua Yueling and the others ran forward continuously along the road, while Mu Ningshuang continued to attack the black fog that had moved and wiped them out.But this is not enough. The black fog is still increasing. Although some reduction can be seen, the reduction is still not enough, and the difference is still a lot.


    "Come here, there are fewer numbers here."


    After observing, Hua Yueling found a place that seemed to be less black and foggy, and took Mu Ningshuang and the others there, hiding to the side of the house.But this is definitely not enough, the black mist is still gathering, chasing them, so that they can''t stop at all.


    "It''s also not possible here. But the behind-the-scenes Sister Aroline said...I don''t know where it will be. This is a world-wide world. It is reasonable to say that it is possible everywhere."


    "But since she told you that, it means she should be nearby."


    "But Sister Aroline said that even she didn''t know where she was?" Hua Yueling still believed in Aroline''s words, but Hua Yun shook her head and looked at him with a funny face.


    "If she says you just believe it, no matter what she says, you can''t believe it like that. Aroline is the kind of person who likes to deceive people with such words. You still don''t have anything to do with her for so long. Understand her."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling frowned, he still felt that Sister Aroline would not lie in this way.The black mist was shrouded to that extent before, and he couldn''t do it with his ability anyway.


    This kind of thing is very annoying, and Hua Yueling is troubled by it.But now although it can be seen behind the black mist, the black mist has basically moved away from the place, exposing the space behind it, but it is still difficult to find the man behind the scenes.


    The black hand behind the scenes is hidden deep and well hidden, no one knows where it is hidden, and there are no clues at all, no clues can be found.


    Hua Yueling saw and observed everywhere, but no matter where she looked, there was nothing special.


    "But what Sister Yun said is true. If Sister Aroline knew where it was, where would it hide?"


    Trying to start thinking from this aspect, but still can''t get any good results, or it can be said directly, just can''t get any results.


    "Where will it hide."


    Hua Yueling poked her head out to observe the situation outside. The black fog was still spreading over, and she was about to surround them.


    "Let''s go, I can''t stay here anymore, let''s leave now."


    After seeing the situation outside, Hua Yueling chose to leave, and several people ran away from the same place and continued to run away.They ran aimlessly, running very fast, no matter which direction they ran, they could see more black fog.


    But even so, they still had to run away, there was no other way, this was also nothing.


    People sigh helplessly, don''t know what to do, and see no hope for a while.


    Hua Yueling really doesn''t know where to go at the moment, she has no direction at all, can''t think of anything, and can''t find any clues.


    "Where should I go?"

 1504 Chapter 1504

    "Nor here!"


    In the distance, Lu Yuetong''s voice came into her ears, Hua Yueling frowned and looked in another direction.But I haven''t heard any sound there yet, looking in one direction, I can hear footsteps coming, and they are still messy footsteps.


    "No way."


    "I also have a lot of people here. Really, where do these people come from? They are all controlled by the black mud, otherwise it wouldn''t be the case. It''s fine now. It was troublesome to act before. Now that so many people are being chased and intercepted, there is nowhere to go."


    Hua Yueling sighed and looked at the situation behind her. Those who were chasing and blocking her didn''t say sprinting or running, but even that was terrifying enough.They have absolutely no way, nor can they say to attack these people, otherwise, with human physique, there is no way to withstand their attacks.


    Maybe just one attack would kill them, this kind of thing Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t do it.


    "We can only see if Sister Yun can leave."


    All three directions were blocked, and there was no way to go. There was still no response from Hua Yun, but Hua Yueling didn''t hold much hope.


    Several people reunited, and then they headed to where Hua Yun was.But before they moved their feet, they heard the sound of footsteps and rapid gasps.Hua Yun ran back.


    "Sister Yun, isn''t it okay over there?"


    "No, what about your side?"


    "Nor, no matter where it is, it''s crowded with people. It''s impossible to get out."


    "Then you can only go from above."


    "Above..."


    Hua Yueling and the others can be regarded as masters. Flying over the wall is naturally not a problem. At this moment, no matter which side is blocked, it seems that there is no place to go. There is only the only way left.


    "Go from above, go from here, can''t wait here any longer."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said helplessly.Originally it was just black mist chasing and intercepting, but now there are so many people, there is no way for them.It''s troublesome to avoid the black fog tracking, but now they have to keep avoiding those people, the controlled people can''t attack, which makes them really uncomfortable.


    "Ningshuang, get rid of the black mist over there, let''s just rush over there like this."


    Hua Yueling pointed to a direction that is easier to break through and said to Mu Ningshuang.Mu Ningshuang nodded, the magic wand pointed at the black mist in the distance, and the fireball rushed to the black mist, sending out a strong explosion.


    Everything blocking the road was wiped out instantly, clearing the way for them.Hua Yueling and the others quickly jumped to the roof, and just escaped directly from the chase and interception.


    Several people jumped onto the roof, and then rushed along the roof in a direction where there was no dark fog.The black mist here was basically wiped out by Mu Ningshuang''s magic, and even if there was some leftovers, she continued to wipe them out, basically there was nothing left, and it didn''t affect their actions.


    After running for a certain distance, Hua Yueling stopped in a place with less black fog.Turning his head to observe the surroundings, he hadn''t seen anything worth noting. There were people everywhere, and the traffic was very scary.In fact, the most terrifying thing is that those people cannot attack at all.


    "No, there are too many people, they can''t attack but can only avoid, it''s too difficult."


    This means that they can only pass from above and cannot move from other places.Now there is no way to jump down, as long as you jump down, you will be surrounded, there is no way.


    "It''s really troublesome to not be able to attack or fight. It is uncomfortable to not be able to use it after using the power."


    Hua Yueling sighed and waved his arms. He wanted to find the black hand behind the scenes as soon as possible and then solve the opponent.The black fog alone is scary enough, there are still so many people.


    Being besieged and intercepted was uncomfortable, but the most important thing was that there was no other way. Hua Yueling and the others kept running all the way, basically never stopped.But I didn''t find what I was looking for.


    "Xiao Ling, do you think that guy would hide in these people?"


    Huayue Ling was stunned by the question of Hua Yun. To be honest, he hadn''t really thought about this possibility.But this possibility still exists.


    "Maybe you can check it out."


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling activated her exploration skills.However, due to the large number of people here, it takes a lot of time to find out, and now Huayueling lacks time most.There is no way to stay in one place for too long, he needs to buy more time.


    "Fortunately, these people can''t get up there, otherwise we really have no place to hide."


    Several people are quite helpless, who would have thought that things would turn out to be like this, it is really incredible.Those black mud invaded and controlled people, and strengthened them, and then frantically attacked those who were not controlled.


    Why is this, what are they thinking?


    The most important thing is what is behind the scenes thinking, why do you want to do it.It was really uncomfortable. Huayueling thought helplessly. He didn''t understand the other party''s thoughts and didn''t want to understand it for the time being. He just wanted to solve this matter as soon as possible, otherwise there would be no way to rest even if he returned home.What''s more, there is no way to rest now.


    Hua Yueling frowned after searching for a circle with the Exploration Skill, and there was no noticeable figure nearby.It doesn''t seem to be near here, and needs to go elsewhere.


    Although it can be found in this way, it obviously takes a lot of time, not to mention that various places don¡¯t know how much time it may take, and it¡¯s all around the world, not just in their small area.


    Of course, since Sister Yun said that Sister Alorin thought that the man behind the scenes was hidden here, the scope of the search was naturally narrowed.Even so, there is still no way, I don''t know how much time it will take.


    With a sigh, Hua Yueling has no way at all, so she can only move continuously like this, looking for different places, to explore those people in various places, looking for different figures.


    It''s a pity that it took a lot of time, but Hua Yueling didn''t get anything, which made him somewhat disappointed.There is no better way, I can only find it a little bit like this.


    However, it was not without pleasant things along the way, they wiped out a lot of black fog and made the environment much more refreshed.

 1505 Chapter 1505 Action Plan

    Running and investigating all the way, Hua Yueling was already a little tired, but unfortunately there was no memory of her actions along the way, and Hua Yueling couldn''t even remember how many places she had traveled.And many people who have been probed will follow them, so he has to spend time again to confirm, which is really uncomfortable, but he has no good way.


    Sometimes the facts are always helpless. Hua Yueling and the others have spent so much time, and it is almost noon, but there is still no gain.


    It is impossible to go home for the time being. Hua Yueling and the others jumped between the houses and found a cafe to go in and rest.


    "It''s better to stay outside for a while. If you go in, I don''t know how the cafe will be destroyed. Also, with so many people crowding in, it''s not easy to get out."


    Hua Yun put forward different opinions, and there are indeed concerns in this regard. No matter where she is, she is being chased by so many people, and there is no better way.


    Even if he could knock those people out, the result would be the same in the end, and it would be very difficult to escape.After all, I don¡¯t know how many people will be besieged, and maybe even the entire city will be besieged. When the time comes, the water around this place will be blocked. There is no way even if it comes up.


    "Then stay on it for a while, I''m really tired after so long."


    Hua Yueling sighed, sat down and said.There is really no way at all, and I can''t do anything I want, making people feel like I''m extraordinarily powerless.


    "We have gone a lot, but we haven''t made any progress yet. I can''t find its place. It doesn''t seem to be among these people."


    "Not necessarily. After all, there are so many people here. I don''t know how much time it takes to find it completely."


    "What to do, I don''t know how long it will take, let''s solve this matter as soon as possible."


    "Of course I want to solve it as soon as possible, but it''s very difficult."


    Hua Yueling scratched her hair and said helplessly.It''s not that he doesn''t want to, who doesn''t want to get everything back to normal as soon as possible, but the fact is that this is very difficult, not that you can do it if you want to.


    Once again, I probed the people nearby, and the range that Hua Yueling could detect was limited, especially when there were so many people around, there was no good way.You can only try little by little like this and expand your scope of exploration little by little.


    "Let''s go, let''s move faster and find other places. It would be nice if Sister Aroline was here at this time. It would be easier to have her help."


    Now the most important thing is not fighting. They don''t need to fight and can''t fight at all. The fact is there.Right now, the people below are all humans, and they are all ordinary people. No matter what they are because of what they are now, they can''t just take it casually. That''s not okay, and it''s impossible to be allowed.


    It''s not that other people will allow it, but Hua Yueling themselves cannot allow themselves to do this.Going forward and exploring all the way, Huayueling still found some clues. Some people are indeed different, but there are some people like this, not just one, so these people cannot be regarded as behind the scenes. .


    It¡¯s also worth noting that I don¡¯t know if it has evolved. People who are not the same can actually get to the roof in their own way.This was something Hua Yueling and the others hadn''t expected. They thought it was safe to be on the roof, but it was not the case.


    The situation is a little more complicated. What is more noteworthy is that these people have grown up in such a short period of time. If this continues, they still don¡¯t know what they will become.


    Can''t continue like this, Hua Yueling knew it in her heart, as did the others.This is the case now, if it continues, it will be fine, who knows how these people will grow under the influence of the black mud,


    "It seems that there is not enough time."


    Hua Yueling frowned and said so.It''s just one morning, but if you add another afternoon, things are already very troublesome. Now even the above is no longer a pure land, what else can be avoided.


    You can only act. If you don''t act, you can only wait for the other party to achieve their goals. They can''t do anything.


    "Try to take them down as lightly as possible. Fortunately, there are not many such people."


    "How do they evolve? This requires attention."


    Lu Yuetong said solemnly.If you don''t understand it clearly, then all the people will be able to come up to them and surround them with the three inside and outside three. They will have no way to escape even if they want to escape.


    Fortunately, the situation is not so bad now, and only a few people can come up.After investigating Hua Yueling, it was discovered that even within a large range, there are only a dozen people who can do this so far.


    At least for the time being, there is no need to worry so much, but if there is no way to make progress in a period of time, you need to worry.What''s more, now they have no way to go home, and no way to rest. If all of this is not resolved, they can only continue to act like this.


    Huayueling naturally wanted to solve the problem as soon as possible, and thought a lot, but after thinking about it, she didn''t think of anything useful.In the end, what I knew was the same as before. There was a black hand behind the scenes, but it was not clear where the opponent was hiding.


    This feeling is quite annoying. The more Hua Yueling thinks about it, the more annoying she becomes. In the end, she doesn''t think about it anymore. What''s the use of thinking so much? It''s better for Li to use exploration skills to explore well.


    Hua Yueling has also explored many places, but so far there is still no progress, and the clues obtained have not grown much.


    "We still have to keep going."


    Hua Yueling immediately said after knocking out the black clay figures who had surrounded him.There are still black mud people around who are climbing up from those people and rushing towards this side. There are not many, but it is quite annoying to be surrounded like this.


    Especially you can''t kill them, and you can''t get them too badly injured, otherwise these people won''t be able to recover when everything is restored.


    Several people scanned the surroundings, looking for a way. Now there is only one road leading to the distance, otherwise they would have to jump to the roof of the next house.In fact, no matter where you go, the chances of reaching the goal are the same.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to guess, he wanted more accurate information.

 1506 Chapter 1506

    "Neither here."


    Hua Yueling stopped, and looked behind her, those people swallowed by the black mud surged up.The number is small, there are only about ten, this is the newly added person who has been devoured with stronger power during this period of time.


    Can''t help but sigh, he can also discover the existence of these people by probing, but this is not what he wants.Even knowing that there are such people is of no use, that''s for sure, because Huayueling''s target is not these people.


    "Still can''t find it?"


    "I can''t find it. The possibility of looking around blindly like this is very low."


    "Then what should we do. Delineate a possible range. Logically speaking, it should be among these people, if it also targets us."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Just as Hua Yueling and the others were talking, a figure suddenly appeared beside them, Hua Yueling subconsciously wanted to attack, but stopped when she was about to make a move.


    "Sister Aroline, don''t scare people like this, okay."


    "Sister, I''m here to see if you are making any progress. It still doesn''t seem to work, do you need my help from my sister?" Aroline asked with such a smile.


    Hua Yueling didn''t speak yet. Just when he wanted to say something, a strange feeling prevented him from answering. He shook his head and rejected Aroline''s help.


    "Forget it, since I said I want to solve the problem by myself, I will do it by myself, no help is needed."


    What Hua Yueling said was unusually firm, and she was not alone with before. Before, Hua Yueling also hoped that someone could help herself, but she said so now.


    "Really, I don''t need my sister to help?"


    Aroline seemed to be surprised at what he said too, smiled more, and asked afterwards.


    "No need, we can do it ourselves."


    "Okay, I thought Xiaoyueling you need help, Sister. Now it seems that I think about it too much. If that''s the case, let''s act together. It just so happens that I also look at Xiaoyueling''s actions."


    "Let''s go together."


    Hua Yueling nodded, and the group moved into action.Since Hua Yueling said that he would solve the problem by himself, of course he had to prove what he could do with actions, so he took action.


    The scope that the exploration skills can detect is still so large, but Hua Yueling has been more diligent in the investigation, he is looking for strange things, looking for something worth noting, but still has not found.


    It''s not that you can find things this way, it may not be that useful, but you have to try it anyway.After all, I have said such things and made such declarations, so I can no longer continue like this, I have to look for them.


    "Still not."


    Hua Yueling sighed and thought, still no progress.It might be easy to get help from Sister Aroline directly, but Hua Yueling didn''t want that, he didn''t want to do that.


    I don''t know why, but there is a voice in my heart constantly reminding him not to do this.Maybe it has something to do with Xiaoxue, Hua Yueling thought so, but it might also have nothing to do with it, it''s purely because she thinks too much.After all, to be honest, Xiaoxue hadn''t actually said anything until now.


    "Xiaoxue, is there any way, it would be a waste of time."


    Although it is said that Xiaoxue directly let him enter the illusion created by her and the illusion component in order for him to obtain the illusion part. Doing so goes against his idea, but it is impossible to ignore Xiaoxue because of this. .


    "I''m sorry, master, because they wanted the master to get the ability of the illusion part too much, so they did that. And the illusion part won''t give in just like that. The master must destroy its illusion before it can calm down, otherwise Will not stop."


    "Just forget it, it''s over anyway. Now that I have solved the problem of illusion parts?"


    Among them, there is not only the credit of Xiaoxue, but also the credit of Sister Aroline. The two of them are obviously not dealt with, but at this time they can still join hands.I really don''t know if they are in a bad relationship.


    Hua Yueling shook her head helplessly, she can''t blame Xiaoxue for this, it''s better to assume that nothing happened.But speaking of it, he still cared about what happened in the illusion world. It was a world similar to the real world. No matter what kind of sense it was, it didn''t feel much different from the real world.


    He still wanted to know what happened later. The things in the illusion world should not have been solved by himself. In other words, he might need to do something in the near future. It does not mean that it is solved by coming out from the inside. questionable.


    "The progress of the strategy is temporarily sealed, but no matter when the owner wants to go back, there is no problem. You can continue the strategy from the previous progress."


    "In other words, does that illusion part refuse to recognize me now?"


    "It has almost understood the master''s strength, so it can be regarded as acknowledging the master, but if it doesn''t complete that task..."


    Xiaoxue didn''t finish her words, but she didn''t have to listen to Hua Yueling to know what she meant.No matter what, he still has to act. There is no other way. This is actually a troublesome thing, but he has no other way.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to get involved in this troublesome thing, but it won''t work if it doesn''t solve it. Needless to say, the importance of the illusion component is quite useful in many cases, although Hua Yueling has not used it until now.


    "I know, if I have time, I will go to that world again, and I will solve the problems there. There is no need to worry about other things, right? But what I need to worry about now is not this, but other things. You should know what Xiaoxue is happening outside. Is there any solution? There is no progress when the exploration skills are used like this. Although we can find some different people, they are just different people. I need to find behind the scenes. Black hand."


    "What does the master think it will be like?"


    Xiaoxue''s sudden question made Hua Yueling frowned. To be honest, he didn''t understand the meaning of Xiaoxue''s words.What does it mean.


    "Xiaoxue what are you talking about?"


    "I''m asking the master again what it thinks we are encountering, what it looks like, what does it do, why is it here?"


    The series of questions made Hua Yueling a little stunned, but he immediately thought about it.It was not that he hadn''t thought about these problems, but because of the troubles, he didn''t think about them again.

 1507 Chapter 1507

    "The master''s sister is not wrong in some things, but there are still some things wrong."


    Xiaoxue continued, which made Hua Yueling''s thoughts go in different directions.Xiaoxue was right. Not everything that Sister Yun said was right. Sister Yun was talking about her guess and understanding of Sister Aroline, but that was also based on what Sister Aroline had said.


    Sister Aroline must be hiding something in some way, and there is nothing to say, no matter why.Is it to test his strength or something else, but guessing based on this is still not correct or that the reasoning is complete.


    So what should I do next.Hua Yueling closed her eyes thinking about what she would do next, thinking about clues.


    "It''s useless for Master to think so," Xiaoxue said at this time. After talking with her for a while, Hua Yueling didn''t know what she was going to say. "Master, think about what else she needs?"


    "What else is needed?"


    Hua Yueling thought about this question, but couldn''t think of an answer to the question, he didn''t know what else he needed.Can''t figure it out, it''s a bit difficult.


    "What do you need?"


    I kept asking myself, but Hua Yueling couldn''t find a good answer to say what he needed. What he needs to do now is to find the man behind the scenes.But what do you need to do to find the man behind the scenes?


    This might be what Xiaoxue asked, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart.I don''t know, he doesn''t know what he needs to find the person who is hidden behind the scenes and doesn''t know where.This is very difficult, and it is a difficult problem to find the other party.


    "I don''t know. To be honest, I don''t know what I need. I just know I need to find it, otherwise..."


    Shaking his head, Hua Yueling sighed, rather helpless.


    "What the master needs to do is simple, just find it."


    "It''s easy to say, but it''s different when done." Hua Yueling said again.It''s just a matter of finding someone, but if you really do it, you will know that finding someone is much more difficult than imagined.


    In fact, thinking about it, you can understand, after all, in such a large area, and they don''t know what the other party looks like.


    "So the owner needs to improve his abilities and look for the abilities of the black hand behind the scenes."


    "What ability does this require?"


    Hua Yueling asked amusedly.A rather helpless smile appeared.What is this called, the ability to find the black hand behind the scenes, he doesn''t know what this is called, and can this kind of ability really be cultivated?


    How to find the black hand behind the scenes can still be called an ability, is it reasoning ability?


    "No, no, master, you didn''t understand what I mean. The ability I said means your ability to observe, that is, how to use your exploration skills."


    "Detection skills?"


    Originally, Hua Yueling still didn''t understand what it said, but when she said this, she suddenly felt a little rushed.


    "Yes, exploration skills, exploration skills are very important. If you can detect more information at once, you may be able to make progress."


    Hua Yueling said in surprise, he really hadn''t thought of this before, but it needed to enhance his exploration skills.I don''t know how much it will cost, but in order to solve the current problem, it is necessary to do so.


    "Yes, that''s what people mean. What the master has to do is very simple, just think of ways to improve the skill level."


    "Then what to do, use the system to improve skills. This is the easiest and the easiest to do now."


    Hua Yueling thought this way, but there seemed to be no other way to do it. After much deliberation, only this way could be used.


    Xiaoxue''s answer is also affirmative, which means that Xiaoxue talked to him from the very beginning to elicit this.Tell him the level of skill he needs to upgrade.But this is really important, and Hua Yueling has to admit it.But what to do is important.


    If Xiaoxue didn''t say it, Hua Yueling wouldn''t think of this, but now he thought of it.Immediately opened the status panel and adjusted it to the skill column. Hua Yueling quickly found the exploration skill. After such a long period of use, the exploration skill is only level 5, and it says that many things can be detected. ,But this is not enough.


    "Xiaoxue, what level is better to upgrade to?" Hua Yueling adjusted to the skill purchase interface. It takes a lot of gold to upgrade to level 6, but the amount to be spent to upgrade to level 9 is quite large, although he It''s not that I can''t afford it, but it''s not what Hua Yueling wants to spend all the gold coins on.


    Gold coins are very important. When you need an emergency, or when you have an urgent need to use skills, you need to buy gold coins.Hua Yueling has collected so many gold coins for this, and it is not only he accumulated it alone, but also obtained from his sister, and sister Mu Ningshuang with help, otherwise it won''t be done anyway. It is possible to collect so many gold coins so quickly.


    "How many levels to upgrade to, this person is not particularly clear. After all, people can''t say that omniscience is not omnipotent, but the owner has to try it. Maybe the first level of promotion is also good."


    "But if it''s a level-by-level improvement... I think about it, no. In that case, the cost of gold coins is more than the cost of a one-time upgrade. Although there is not much to say, I don''t want to be for nothing. Spend gold coins like this."


    "Then do what the master thinks. In terms of Hei Ni''s strength, the master carefully thinks about how many levels are enough. The master should not ask others, because they don''t know anything, but think carefully. , Should be imaginable."


    Hua Yueling closed her eyes and stopped talking to Xiaoxue, but began to think.According to Xiaoxue, Hei Ni''s level...After fighting against Hua Yueling, she found that the gap with the opponent was actually quite large.


    The strength of the black mud itself is not very strong, but its characteristics are very annoying, which means that its level should not be too high.


    "If this is the case, it shouldn''t be a problem to deal with them based on the level of my exploration skills."


    But this is just my own thoughts. In fact, the exploration skills have no effect. In the end, I still have to upgrade the level.And it is difficult for Hua Yueling to figure out how many levels it needs to improve.


    Anyway, there should be no need to upgrade to the highest level, so what about the following?In order to keep her gold coins, Hua Yueling tried her best to solve this problem by thinking about how to reduce consumption.

 1508 Chapter 1508 More Information

    No one else knew what Hua Yueling was thinking, but seeing that he just ran forward and didn''t say anything, no one would bother him.Anyway, the most important thing now is to rely on him to solve the problem, so it is better to let him not be disturbed.


    Hua Yun looked at the figure in his younger brother''s thoughts, wanted to say something but still didn''t say anything, just watching him quietly.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong did the same. They seemed to have discussed it a long time ago.None of them spoke, just watching him.Not to mention Aroline, he wanted to see how Hua Yueling could solve this problem right now.


    She probably knew a little bit about the origin of these black muds, so she was quite clear about what was going on.It is precisely because of this that she will leave this problem to Hua Yueling to solve, and she will do nothing, just watch it from the side, or provide him with some information.


    Since Hua Yueling didn''t need information, there was no need to tell him, as long as he looked at it like this, he would leave the rest alone.


    A few people were acting like this. During the period, someone came up to block their actions, but those people couldn''t stop them well, and they were easily solved by Hua Yun.


    It just knocked them out. If there was no way to knock them out, they would just fly out. After being eroded by the black mud, Hua Yun and the others discovered one thing. These people''s bodies are much stronger and they won''t be easy. Was seriously injured.


    In fact, as long as you don''t use your full strength and only use some strength, you can fly them out, but they won''t be hurt much.


    It is the easiest way to knock them out. Compared with this, it is more difficult to knock them out.They won''t faint easily, but if you want to attack behind them, you have to stop. After waiting for a while, more people will rush up.


    If you fight them like this for a while, they just don''t leave, just fight here.


    "Two levels, logically speaking, the two levels should be almost the same."


    Hua Yueling thought so, and if he raised two levels, he would reach the seventh level of exploration, although he didn''t know the level of the black mud and how the human strength was after being swallowed by the black mud.But Hua Yueling felt that it was almost the same. This was his subconscious thought and instinct told him.


    After raising two levels, Huayueling once again used the exploration skills to explore the surrounding situation. At this time, he found that the exploration skills could detect a wider range and could detect more information.


    For example, what kind of people are controlled by the black mud, their level and other information.Some people have special abilities, Hua Yueling has also discovered, but this is not the ability of those people, but the ability brought after the black mud swallows him.


    "Ok?"


    After investigating for a while, Hua Yueling stopped suddenly, and he discovered a strange thing.


    "That guy..."


    "Xiao Ling, what''s the matter?"


    Hua Yun couldn''t help asking when seeing him suddenly stop.


    "That guy is wrong."


    Hua Yueling pointed at a figure in the distance and whispered.Hua Yun and the others looked in the direction he was pointing, and they saw the figure hiding in the dense crowd. They hadn¡¯t noticed each other before, and the other party was hiding very well. Among so many people, why? It may be found so easily.


    "No? What''s wrong?"


    Hua Yun and the others haven''t noticed it for a while, but this is also normal. After all, Hua Yueling can only do things after improving her exploration skills, how can it be so simple to observe.If that were the case, Hua Yueling wouldn''t have to be so troublesome.


    Now, after spending a lot of effort, I have finally received some goods. Although this gain may not be as effective as imagined, it is not bad.


    "Those are not humans."


    Hua Yueling said so.


    "Not a human? That is..."


    Hua Yun and the others retracted their gazes, and did not keep staring at the distance. This would definitely not work, they would be discovered.


    "It should be the means behind the scenes, but it''s still unclear whether it is the transfigured clone. I only know that it must not be caused by swallowing people."


    "That is to say it is used to monitor us?"


    "Yes, and it''s not just this one, there are several more, all located in different places. It is very careful, and the surveillance people are all placed far away. I haven''t found it before."


    "Then knowing that is there any use? Can you find where the man behind the scenes is?"


    "At least not for the time being."


    Hua Yueling shook his head. Although it was said that he had obtained some information, such information was obviously not enough.Wanting to find the man behind the scenes through this is just a dream.But this is also considered an improvement, as long as this continues to advance, there should still be a chance.


    "Then what should we do to get rid of those guys?"


    "For the time being, it''s not a good thing. It''s not a good thing for us. Instead of doing that, it''s better to wait and keep looking. Anyway, there has been some progress now."


    "Any clues?"


    "Still not, but I believe that as long as you continue to search, you will definitely find something."


    This is not the first time Hua Yueling has said this, but this time his confidence is stronger than before.After discovering the dark hands left behind by the black hands behind the scenes, Hua Yueling''s confidence increased a lot.


    However, it is impossible for these observers to find each other through these dark hands.Hua Yueling herself didn''t know what the other party was doing.It is strange that the breath is no different from those whose bodies are occupied by black mud. This is also the reason why Hua Yueling had not noticed that the other party was different before.


    I don''t know why the other party did it, it should be done to prevent being discovered.But some places are quite strange.


    "It''s weird."


    After observing, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart. Although he had said with Sister Alorin that he was quite confident before, his confidence was weakened a little after a certain distance.


    "Just this information is not enough."


    Hua Yueling whispered.Other information is needed, more information will do.Those figures are there no matter where they are, they are hidden in the crowd, they are just observing their movements, and there are no other movements.But actually Hua Yueling hoped that they could do some other actions, which would be better.

 1509 Chapter 1509

    After walking a distance, Hua Yueling stopped.Lifting her head and looking up, the sky that was originally black mist dissipated and returned to its original appearance has changed again. It seems that some kind of voice is echoing in her ears, Hua Yueling is not particularly clear, nor does she know Is this true?


    Perhaps it was my own illusion, the voice sounded quite real, not at all fake.


    There was a large swath of darkness in the distance, which covered the sky and the earth.The light was eroded by the darkness, and gradually, darkness struck.


    For some reason there was action suddenly, and the action was so sudden that they all felt a little weird, not knowing why it happened.To say it, they didn''t find the man behind the scenes.


    According to the truth, the black hand behind the scenes can continue to hide behind the scenes, waiting for the opportunity to act, but now they act so quickly, it is incredible.


    "?"


    Hua Yueling frowned and had a strange expression, she didn''t quite understand the development trend and direction of things.


    The black soon covered the place where they were, and all they saw was darkness.You can still see things in this darkness, not that you can''t see things.


    Looking into the distance, Hua Yueling discovered through her exploration skills that those people had also changed, her strength seemed to be strengthened, and even the nature was different.


    "No, this is not the other party''s real body. The other party is still hidden in the darkness. It is not easy to find it, but it must be found."


    Huayueling narrowed her eyes and quickly turned her head left and right to look for the other person''s figure.


    The other party should be here, if it''s not here or farther away, it should be not far from them anyway.More and more people jumped up from below. These people surrounded Huayueling and them, making them unable to act according to their own ideas and had to find ways to avoid them.


    "We can''t stop, we have to walk away quickly. After a while, there will be all people here, there is no way to act!"


    "I will find a way to find it as soon as possible, it will not take too long. Now we should be very close to it, so it will attack us in such a hurry."


    "Don''t be too anxious, the more you are anxious, the less you can find it, so calm down and relax."


    Hua Yueling nodded vigorously, indicating that she was clear.After he calmed down, he closed his eyes, a pair of eyes closed tightly, as if pinching them with his fingers.


    After closing for a while, Hua Yueling felt that she was a little more awake. He opened his eyes and looked straight to a place in the distance.There seemed to be a figure over there, but that figure was still relatively vague, Hua Yueling couldn''t see it very clearly.


    "over there!"


    Pointing to the distance, Hua Yueling was not afraid of being seen, so she rushed over.However, it is still more difficult to get past from here.The other party noticed Hua Yueling''s movements, and the figure immediately turned into a black mist and disappeared from there, not knowing where it drifted.


    Although the other party adopted this method, it is impossible to hide Hua Yueling''s eyes with this method.Hua Yueling had already seen through the opponent''s mode of action, sprinting incessantly, at a rapid speed.


    Just like this, he dashed all the way in that direction, and the darkness that enveloped him made it difficult for him to find the way, but it was not that difficult.Hua Yueling''s eyes were still very good, and she easily found a way to that direction.Although this road was said to be blocked, there was still no way to stop Hua Yueling''s footsteps.


    "Go down!"


    Inwardly roared, Hua Yueling was already annoyed by the other party.What he has to do now is very simple, is to find the black hand behind the scenes and solve everything.Although the other party turned into a black mist and wanted to hide where he really was, pretending that he had left, but for Hua Yueling, all this mist couldn''t cover his eyes.


    Being able to see that person''s figure, Hua Yueling could see clearly where it was.It is precisely because of this that he sprinted past without reducing speed along the way, he sprinted quickly, without any tendency to stay.


    They rushed to the front of the building along the way, Hua Yueling and the others solved a lot of enemies along the way, and those who came up were beaten by them.Just rushed downstairs.Before going upstairs, Huayueling paid special attention to the black hand behind the scenes upstairs.


    "Not here?"


    The results he got surprised him a bit. Before, it seemed that he was here, but after he got here, it was different.The other party seems to have left, as if not here.


    "What''s wrong?"


    They sprinted straight along the way, but now it has slowed down, which has attracted the attention of others, Hua Yun and they all looked at her and asked him what happened.


    "Something''s wrong, it''s gone."


    Hua Yueling frowned and quickly searched the surroundings, but it was difficult to see clearly in the dark.


    "Gone? Do you want to go in?"


    At this moment, Hua Yueling was embarrassed. This decision is very important right now. The most important thing is that it is difficult to get out if you really rush in.Facing so many people, there is no way to get down.But he had believed that the black hand was here before. He could feel it, but now it has changed. He doesn''t know why this is the case.


    Things became a little weird, Hua Yueling was already a bit unable to understand the development of the incident, very strange.


    "Did you leave? Or did you lie to me in the beginning?"


    The detection skill was to detect the location of the opponent before, and also marked the information.The information indicated that it was a different guy, not something like Hei Mu, but something else, which should have come from another world, and that Hua Yueling had never seen it.


    "Is it still here?"


    Feeling tangled about this, Hua Yueling even became a little anxious, mainly because there was no way, the situation was too urgent, and there was no chance to relax and calm down.


    The mood gradually became anxious, but fortunately there were other people beside him, Hua Yun and Mu Ningshuang all came over to hug him, stroke him and comfort him to calm him down.It is not so easy to be calm, and it is still among so many enemies.


    "Go from here, it should be here!"


    After about a minute, Hua Yueling felt much calmer.After calming down, he pointed to another time.


    "Move quickly!"


    The other people also said loudly, they quickly ran away from the surrounding people in the same place, Hua Yueling and the others went around to the back of the building.It still took some time along the way.After all, there is no way to walk on the ground, although if you move fast enough, you can avoid some people and there are some places you can walk, but Hua Yueling and the others cannot walk like this.

 1510 Chapter 1510 Return

    Hua Yueling and the others circled the building, but Hua Yueling still found nothing.Frowning deeply, Hua Yueling pressed her knees with her hands and shook her head vigorously.


    "What''s wrong?"


    She got up and looked around, her detection ability was maximized, Hua Yueling was observing the situation here, did she miss something?I tried to think about what I missed, but I didn''t. I thought too much.


    "Observed¡­¡­"


    "Wait, it''s over there, I see, it''s over there!"


    Hua Yueling stood up suddenly, and rushed towards the distance without saying a word.After going around for so long, they had lost their direction, and they didn''t know the right way to go, but since Huayueling rushed up, the others followed him in that direction.No one asked him what was going on.Everyone just ran with him like this, believing him.


    Running wildly all the way, a pair of legs almost turned into afterimages, Hua Yueling and the others were walking between different buildings at extremely fast speeds.Those people can''t stop them, even if some of them are more powerful, they won''t work, they can''t stop a group of people who rushed up.


    Either being knocked down or simply being ignored, it simply can''t play the role it should.But Hua Yueling didn''t care too much about those people.


    "It''s almost here!"


    In fact, even Huayueling didn''t even mention that other people knew it, because everyone could feel that kind of power, the terrifying dark power circling.It was in the community where they lived, and the community was completely surrounded by thick black fog. No one was outside, so I don¡¯t know what it looks like inside.


    The entrance was also blocked by the black mist, and I didn''t know how to get in.When she got to the front, Huayueling narrowed her eyes and stared at the fog door. It felt that it was not too different from the fog door he had encountered before. If you want to go in, you can¡¯t just go in, and you need to destroy the fog. The door just works.


    "Attack, I''ll attack, and when it becomes weak, I will rush in."


    "Let''s see other places?" At this moment, Aroline suddenly made a suggestion. Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other and changed their minds.


    Hua Yueling stared at the entrance, after a few glances, he left, and several of them walked around the community like this.Basically, all the places that can be seen in the community are shrouded in black smoke. You can''t see the situation inside, but you don''t have to think about it and know that the situation inside is definitely not very good.


    But fortunately, it is estimated that there is no one inside, at most there is only one person.


    "It doesn''t look like there is a place to go in here."


    After bypassing the left part, Hua Yueling whispered.Even if the black smoke is destroyed, it will not work. The main reason is that there is no entrance below. They are all walls and fences. They are not easy to move at higher places. Attacks are not easy, and it is troublesome to get in.


    Walking around here, Hua Yueling and the others came to the back of the community, but it was the same here.Hua Yueling was looking for a place to invade, but it was well protected, and there was no place to go in.


    Frowning, Hua Yueling walked over like this, their speed was still quite fast, and it didn''t take long to reach the end of the road.But basically, I didn''t find any place to go. It was blocked, and it was blocked very well, basically there was no place to start.


    Even if you want to destroy it, you might as well walk through the front door.


    It didn''t work here either, she whispered in a voice that no one heard, and Hua Yueling walked around and came to the last side.If there is no road on this side, there is basically nothing to say.You can only go in from the front, there is no other place to go.


    That''s what I said, but Hua Yueling was still going to look at it more.In fact, if you think about it carefully, there is not much difference whether it is from the entrance of the community or other directions. Even if there is a difference, it is just a matter of thinking about it.


    You must know that he found the location of the black hand behind the scenes, so the black hand behind the scenes must now know that they have arrived. Under this circumstance, there is basically no difference from any aspect of the invasion.The other party knows it, but the difference may be that there may be ambushes or traps at the entrance of the community.


    These were actually thought of by themselves, and it is hard to say whether this will be the case.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling stood still and stared at the black mist not far away, frowning slightly.He walked quickly and stared at the weak spot, as if he had found something from there.


    Seeing that he had changed, Hua Yun and the others also caught up immediately, following his gaze.Once they saw it, they knew why Hua Yueling was staring at that place, and saw that the black mist there was a little thin, not as thick as before, and it seemed that it could be easily destroyed.


    "Here¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling said something in a low voice, but because her voice was too low, she couldn''t hear her clearly.


    "Do you think it''s a trap?"


    "A trap is also possible. But it''s more likely to be at the entrance of the community."


    In fact, the situation at the entrance of the community feels more similar. After all, the black fog there is also a little thin, and it is easy to destroy. No matter how it looks, it does not seem to be used for protection, but is used to seduce them to attack. .This feeling is quite strong.


    As if it made them feel this way on purpose, Hua Yueling didn''t know what was going on either, it felt strange.However, he still paid attention, and found that there is not much difference between here and the entrance. If you want to say it, you still have to wait for the feeling here.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "I don''t know if this is a trap or what."


    Hua Yun also said this strangely, still feeling quite incredible.Such a flaw in such a place is not like it was left on purpose, it is more like a passive appearance, but this is not believed, nor is it worth to believe.


    "Then what should I do, from here or elsewhere?"


    Hua Yueling was naturally hesitant, and was not happy because she discovered the flaws here.After thinking about it for a while, he still decided to give up here temporarily. This may be deliberately made by the other party to induce them to enter from here.


    Although I dare not be completely sure, Hua Yueling still feels better not to touch here.


    "Let''s go, or leave it alone, just treat it as not found."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and continued to walk forward. Although it is a pity, it is better to be careful. It''s not so easy to deal with this enemy now.

 1511 Chapter 1511

    Hua Yueling and the others made a circle and returned to the entrance of the community. This circle cannot be said to be a waste of time.There is still some progress.


    "It should be nothing wrong to enter from here."


    When she returned here, Hua Yueling had no more lost thoughts, and directly attacked.Before the others reacted, he had already made an attack, which surprised Hua Yun and the others, and they really didn''t see Hua Yueling in such anxious appearance.


    The two-handed sword slashed heavily, and the black mist in front of him was easily cut away.Compared with the black mist''s blocking before, this is the reason why Hua Yueling and the others suspected.


    I don¡¯t understand what the black man thinks behind the scenes. If Hua Yueling is not strong enough, I don¡¯t believe it anyway. Black mud can still be controlled. The defense that can be made by using black mud is better than the current one. I don''t know how strong it is.But it didn''t do that. I don''t know why, which is strange.The black mist at the entrance of the community dissipated, and Hua Yueling led the charge toward the inside.


    The exploration skills are a little messy, even if it is up to level 7, there is still no way to explore this place easily.The black fog that blocked the place disrupted his investigation, making him unable to immediately discover where the black hand was behind the scenes.


    "Not here."


    Hua Yueling spoke in a low voice, speeding up her pace and rushing inside.Although the Hua Yun people who were catching up behind him told him to slow down and not to rush too fast to avoid separation, Hua Yueling didn''t know what was wrong and didn''t listen.


    There is some distance between the front and rear, but fortunately, this distance is not too far, as long as it takes a little effort to easily catch up.But even so Huayun they are still a little worried, chasing his figure non-stop, trying to catch up with him, but Hua Yueling speed is too fast, and there is no slowing down, it looks like they are aiming for a The target attack is the same as in the past.


    There is no such goal, no one else is here.


    Hua Yueling didn''t mean to stop, he just rushed forward without a goal.Others don''t know if he has a goal, but looking at him, he seems to have found something, and is rushing in that direction.


    Regardless of whether they have a goal or not, Hua Yun and the others must catch up, and they can''t let him go out alone. That would be too dangerous.


    Not long after Hua Yueling ran forward, a black mud-like substance suddenly appeared on the ground, and that kind of thing spread up to attack Hua Yueling.But this attack did not work, Hua Yueling dodged and rushed forward.


    He didn''t even care about the black mud on the ground, just as if it didn''t exist, Hua Yueling continued to sprint like this.


    In the back, Hua Yun and the others are also going to go around. After all, Hua Yueling has passed, and they can''t waste time here.But the black mud that appeared on the ground didn''t care about this, but directly emerged and turned into a black long sword and swept over.


    The pitch-black water drops dripped on the ground, and the ground was eroded and turned black.


    "No, you can''t waste time here, you must go as soon as possible!"


    Hua Yun spoke aloud, preparing to rush past, but this approach was not successful, her dark two-handed sword blocked his way, making her unable to rush past.


    Having to stop, Hua Yun didn''t want to be hit by a two-handed sword.The damage that may be caused is second, mainly because the characteristics of black mud make them feel suffocated.


    None of the few people had a way to pass, and they were all intercepted by this attack.But if a group of people are separated here, it is a bit dangerous.


    "Xiaoshuang, please!"


    The magic wand in Mu Ningshuang''s hand was waving, and the fireball flew out under her control, hitting the black matter not far away, this attack could be described as an outstanding effect.The effect was self-evident. The black matter was turned into ashes in the burst of the fireball, and the ashes disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    The damage caused by magic is still quite enough, quite effective, and the black matter is particularly afraid of magic if it doesn''t know what is going on.Although Huayueling''s attacks were also effective, they were still a lot worse than magic damage.


    However, Hua Yueling has disappeared in such a short period of time, but fortunately, she can still feel some aura at this time, but it will not prevent them from finding Hua Yueling.


    Feeling the breath, Hua Yun and the others rushed forward and turned a corner. They could clearly feel the existence of Huayueling, but they could not see Huayueling''s figure.I don''t know where he went.


    "Not here."


    Hua Yun looked around for a week, her breath was nearby, disturbed by the thick black fog that "protected" the community.This made them unable to perceive Hua Yueling''s breath well, so close, but they still couldn''t see him.


    What is even more strange is that now I can''t hear any sound, as if no one is there, Huayue Ling Mingming rushed out with a large sword in both hands, but never heard the sound of fighting.


    "It doesn''t seem like a fight, is this to separate us?"


    If you want to find people as soon as possible, you must act separately, but it is quite dangerous to act separately.The strength of the enemy here is still unclear, and it would be quite unfavorable for them to rashly separate.


    "Here!"


    Just when Hua Yun and the others had no way to find Hua Yueling''s figure, Mu Ningshuang suddenly pointed in one direction and said.She usually doesn''t speak much, but she is so reliable at such an important time.


    Hua Yun didn''t ask much, so she ran over. She didn''t run long before she found Hua Yueling''s figure.But what was strange was that Hua Yueling stopped and did not move on, but no other enemies were seen beside him.


    "Xiao Ling!"


    Hua Yun called his name and rushed over, Hua Yueling turned her mind, looked at her, and her godless eyes also had some expression.


    "Xiao Ling, what''s the matter with you?!"


    "No, it''s okay, I don''t know what''s wrong, when I get here..."


    Hua Yueling covered her head with one hand, shook her head vigorously, and said with some vague words.I don''t know what''s going on with him, Hua Yun looked at her younger brother caringly, and went forward to grab his arm and hug him.


    Hua Yueling fell into her sister''s arms like this, as if she had no strength.This made Hua Yun very worried, but she had no choice but to look at her sister so worried.


    "Are you ok?"


    "No, nothing."


    She shook her head again. Although she said so, Hua Yueling was still very weak and couldn''t even move.

 1512 Chapter 1512 Confused Footsteps

    Other people also gathered around, and came to Hua Yueling to look at him and care about his situation, but Hua Yueling didn''t seem to be in a particularly bad condition.It''s just a little weak and weak, but there is no injury.


    "Xiao Ling, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s what''s here, it feels a little weird when I get here. Then I stopped..."


    Then Hua Yueling fell into contemplation, seeming to be thinking about what happened, but after thinking about it, she didn''t come up with anything.It seems that I have forgotten it, or I don''t know what the situation is.


    No matter how you look at it, Hua Yueling''s situation is a bit strange. I haven''t seen the enemy or anything else here, but Hua Yueling has become like this. It''s not right to think about it.


    "It''s okay, I''m okay, I''ve recovered."


    After a short while, Hua Yueling stood up straight and was able to stand up without Hua Yun''s support.He looked around, his eyes a little surprised.


    "After you came in, you ran around and we couldn''t catch up."


    "Is that right?"


    Huayueling asked in surprise, it seemed that he didn''t even know what happened next.It should be said that his thoughts were already very strange after entering, he didn''t know what was going on, just ran around like this, completely out of control.


    I couldn''t control myself, I came here without knowing it, and then it became like this.


    "It should be the special power here that affected Xiao Yueling."


    At this moment, Aroline, who hadn''t said anything before, suddenly said, she seemed to know something.


    "The power here is very strange. It looks like I think it is probably because Xiaoyueling attacked the black fog at the entrance of the community before, and then was affected by the black fog at that moment. After this influence, it became the kind of unaffected Control, I don¡¯t know what happened."


    It was so strange that he didn''t even feel anything after coming in. He didn''t know what happened, so he got here and was woken up by Sister Yun.He didn''t know anything before this.


    Special power, Sister Aroline said so, but it is strange that he can''t feel the existence of that power.It''s like... how to put it, a very strange and strange feeling, is there really such a power?


    It wasn''t that he didn''t believe what Sister Aroline said, but that he didn''t feel that way and couldn''t feel that kind of existence.


    Holding his head, his head still a little bit painful, the things that happened before still remain in his mind and affect him.


    "Have you not found that person yet?"


    It seems that when asked by my sister, Huayueling''s head still hurts, so she didn''t go to see it, so she shook her head.


    "It should be nearby, I can feel it, it''s over there. It''s over there waiting for us to pass."


    Hua Yueling pointed to the distance, looking at the past tense from this side, nothing could be seen.But logically speaking, if you really want to fight against them, you should be in a relatively open place. Although it is also possible between buildings, the battle will obviously be affected.


    Unless the opponent does not want to fight them head-on, but is ready to take other ways to fight.


    At present, Hua Yueling and the others are not particularly clear about the other party''s thoughts, but since they are all here, they just need to act. Then find the opponent''s location and fight, solve the opponent, and kill the opponent.


    Hua Yueling had already figured out what to do, but he could not find the other person.He can only get a rough idea of ??where the opponent is. This is a rough range, not a precise location.


    After taking a short rest, Hua Yueling recovered a bit, her head no longer sore.The originally chaotic thoughts have also become a little easier, and they don''t seem to be mixed together like a mess.


    "call¡­¡­"


    After a lot of relaxation, he breathed a sigh of relief, stood up straight and looked into the distance.He walked straight in the direction he was pointing at, not fast, and while he was walking, he looked left and right, he was looking for it to see if there were other things worth noting.


    I didn''t find anything along the way, although I felt a strange aura, but this strange aura has always been there, lingering by my side.I didn''t feel that this kind of breath was worth precautions, and at most what I had to say was uncomfortable.


    "It should be over there."


    Hua Yueling walked to the place she pointed at before, stopped, turned around and looked around, then pointed in another direction.Hua Yun and the others also believed him and just followed him over there, but as time went by, things were a little bit wrong.


    "Xiao Ling, is something wrong?"


    Hua Yun asked Low Di first.Hua Yueling also stopped, frowning and looking into the distance.With one hand on his forehead, his head aches again.


    "I do not know either."


    Shaking her head vigorously, Hua Yueling was also confused.To say that he feels quite good since the exploration skill was upgraded, but now it is like this, the exploration skill can detect the breath of the black hand behind the scenes, but there is no way to find it accurately.


    What is going on, why?


    "Is the exploration skills not enough?"


    Hua Yueling thought so because of the insufficient level, but he felt that it shouldn''t be the case. The level of exploration skills was already high enough, and he didn''t think he needed anything more to deal with such an enemy.I also need some changes, either by using exploration skills or methods, or by observing methods.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling couldn''t think of anything for a while.


    If you keep moving according to the position of this breath, it will end up like this in the end.Being dragged by the other party''s breath, I don''t know how much time it took to get the result.


    The other party used a skill similar to illusion to delay them here, although it is still unclear what the other party''s purpose is and why they do it.


    "Wait and see, wait and see."


    Hua Yueling stopped and looked left and right. There was another clear direction, a breath that guided or attracted him to let him pass.This time Hua Yueling was not in a hurry to pass, but stood still, observing what she was looking for.


    Hua Yun originally wanted to ask something, but when she saw her younger brother''s calm face, she asked him to continue thinking without disturbing his thoughts.


    The other people also stood still, waiting for Hua Yueling''s other reactions. They needed him to speak, otherwise there would be no way to find the man behind the scenes.

 1513 Chapter 1513 Sneak Attack Strategy

    Hua Yueling felt very strange, obviously that breath was attracting him, and it was still so obvious.But she didn''t want to go there like this. He already knew that it was wrong, so he couldn''t go. He had to wait and continue to think of ways to learn more.


    "Over there, is it over there?"


    Close your eyes and use exploration skills to explore, and carefully analyze the situation in front of you.


    "This is...no, no, it''s too obvious, it''s definitely not here, which side would it be?"


    Shaking her head vigorously, Hua Yueling denied her original idea. That idea was so simple that it could be inferred with a little brain.Maybe that was the flaw that the other party left deliberately in order to attract him to the past, but what was there?


    Hua Yueling couldn''t think of it, and couldn''t figure it out clearly, maybe there was an ambush, maybe there was a trap.It''s definitely not a good thing anyway.Fortunately, I didn''t go there before, and the other party didn''t attract them to go.


    "Where will it be, spend more time thinking about it."


    Hua Yueling frowned, took two steps forward, and then stopped moving forward again.Time is not particularly urgent, there is no need to act in a hurry, just take it slowly, and don¡¯t worry about other things.


    Hua Yueling is still thinking, splicing the clues little by little, but this is not enough, the clues obtained are not enough, and more clues are needed.


    "No, these are the only clues that can be used now. Instead of thinking about finding more clues, it is more important to use the clues at hand."


    Raising his head and looking around, Hua Yueling was looking for something, and then he suddenly walked away quickly and ran away.Hua Yun and the others didn''t know what he thought of, but it didn''t prevent them from catching up.


    Everyone followed Hua Yueling''s footsteps and ran away, and they found that the direction Hua Yueling was running was the side of the community where they had discovered the flaws that could enter.


    They don''t know if there is something there, but since Hua Yueling has gone there, it means that something must have been discovered.All the way to catch up, their speed is still very fast, and it didn''t take long to reach the side of the community. The area of ??this community is not bad, not how big it is, but it is not bad.


    When he arrived at the place where the flaw was, Hua Yueling stopped.He stood there, watching where the flaw was, watching the situation there.


    "Here, yes, there are some differences here, and maybe you can find it through the flaws here."


    Huayueling narrowed her eyes, and after observing for a while, she closed her eyes and looked for other places similar to this place. In fact, there are still some, but it is at the entrance of the community.


    The flaw here does not mean an ordinary flaw. Hua Yueling discovered this after careful observation.This is a real flaw, and the other party has no way to make up for it.Perhaps this is related to the identity of the opponent, and there may be other possibilities, but Hua Yueling doesn''t think about it now. He thinks more about how to find the enemy and then solve the enemy.


    For Hua Yueling, this was obviously the most important thing. It didn''t take long for him to make more discoveries and acted.


    "If I want to talk well, it should be here!"


    Hua Yueling reached a relatively open place in the middle of the community, stopped, and looked around.Although he said that the other party was here, he obviously couldn''t find the other party''s location after observation.


    The other party is still hiding, and hiding well.If there is no way to find the other party in time, you have to take the risk of being attacked by the other party.Hua Yueling won''t shrink back because of this, and there is no chance of shrinking back here.


    The two sides are already in the ring, and the next step is to see who is better.


    After coming here, the black hand behind the scenes also acted immediately, it created a lot of aura, so that Hua Yueling could not tell where it was.Using this method to distract his attention makes it difficult for him to immediately determine which aspect he needs to pay attention to.


    However, Hua Yueling is now different from before, and is no longer the one who can be easily led by the nose.He can find out more information, and can judge that the breath over there is real.


    "Here!"


    When Hua Yueling pointed in one direction, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong both launched an attack. They did not consider that their attacks might attack nearby buildings and damage the surrounding environment.


    Now is not the time to take these into account. Fighting in this kind of place can only endure these, unless you can fight in another place.But the other party obviously won''t do what they want, it was the other party who lured them here, how could it be possible to change to other places according to their ideas at this time.


    Anyway, the location is here. Whether you want to fight or not depends on their choice, there is no other way.


    The fireball blasted into the air, perhaps because Hua Yueling''s attack was so sudden that the opponent was not prepared and did not react.But they were really pleasantly surprised to be hit by an attack.


    Originally, they didn''t expect to be able to do it, they just used this method to force the opponent back, and no one expected to hit with one blow.It was quite a surprise to them. A figure appeared, but that figure did not have a clear appearance like ordinary people or creatures, but rather a vague and non-existent feeling.


    "It''s not wrong!"


    Hua Yueling said aloud, and immediately rushed up, being bombarded by the fireball and causing some damage, but this kind of damage is obviously not enough to solve the other party, it only brings some small injuries to it, not even How to affect its fighting.


    The figure turned for a while, and then the figure that was not very clear at first disappeared from Hua Yueling''s eyes.Come and go without a trace, you don''t know how it left, or how it disappeared from your eyes.


    Facing a head-on confrontation, Hua Yueling is still somewhat confident, but that''s not what happened. In Hua Yueling''s opinion, this behind-the-scenes man must have its special features, otherwise it can''t be called the behind-the-scenes man.


    Does the black mud possess the same characteristics?


    Hua Yueling is not sure yet, but you can try it, but you have to be more careful.

 1514 Chapter 1514

    Yinlong''s blade stabbed straight in the past, this force was full of strength, but it could not hit the opponent, Hua Yueling''s attack still failed to hit in the end.But his luck is also very good.The other party originally wanted some kind of power, but was discovered by Hua Yueling in advance and avoided.


    It was a very strange ability. A black thread stretched out from the opponent''s body and wanted to use this kind of thing to control him, but fortunately, he reacted fast enough and was not hit by the opponent.


    "It''s very risky. I really don''t know what will happen if I get hit."


    Hua Yueling sighed, and after avoiding it, the opponent''s figure flashed and rushed towards this side.Huayueling narrowed her eyes to watch the opponent''s movements, waiting for a response.


    He is not in a hurry, no matter which side makes the first move, he is the one behind.And the opponent''s strength is weaker than he thought.


    Although it is the leader who controls the black mud, its strength is not much stronger than that of the black mud, but it has a more weird ability, which Hua Yueling has never seen before.


    "You have to think of a way!"


    Hua Yueling frowned and thought, if the other party used that method to sneak attack again, even if he knew what it would do, he would still be a little overwhelmed.If you want to be on guard, you must always be on guard, but Hua Yueling is worried about other attack methods it may have, and this is the most worrying place.


    The attacking tactics of the black hand behind the scenes feel that it is best not to be hit. If it is hit, it is really troublesome. Although it is not clear what will happen, it is definitely not a good thing.


    Hua Yueling stared at the opponent''s figure, observing the opponent''s attack, using only his own hand without a weapon, as if that hand was a weapon.It was like a stabbing sword continuously stabbing over, turning into a series of afterimage attacks, Hua Yueling dodged constantly without rushing to attack.


    The continuous stabs were fast, but they weren''t yet to the point where they could really threaten Hua Yueling, worrying and frightening him.Dodging from left to right with a relaxed posture, Hua Yueling''s figure showed afterimages, and all the attacks from the phantom stabbed on the phantom afterimage, and it failed to hit him at all.


    The current situation is nothing more than a preparatory activity for Hua Yueling, but even this kind of preparatory activity has already made Void feel uncomfortable.It is very difficult to hit Huayueling, it is extremely difficult, but it has other ways, it won''t just pass by!


    Hua Yueling has been observing its appearance all the time, but since the opponent is a translucent appearance of a phantom, there is no way to see her face, let alone see what it is thinking.It is impossible to judge its thoughts by observing its face, although Hua Yueling wanted to do so.


    There is only one way to roughly understand the opponent''s next actions, and that is to carefully observe the opponent''s actions and not relax for a minute.


    Hua Yueling dodged continuously, still unable to see the other party making any other actions, but Hua Yueling knew very well in her heart that not doing so did not mean that the other party would not do it.You can''t be too anxious, you can''t make a rash move, or you will fall into the other party''s trap.


    Hua Yueling was still waiting to seduce the opponent to take action, but the opponent was also very cautious. A series of attacks did not hit Hua Yueling, still did not change his strategy, still adopted a continuous offensive posture, without any. Variety.


    Gradually, Hua Yueling became a little impatient. Continuous attacks were not impossible, but it was a bit too annoying now.But he can''t attack casually, otherwise, he will probably not be able to react at the time. This is not what Hua Yueling hopes. He hopes that he can always control the situation in front of him, instead of being led by the nose.


    "Since I can''t attack for the time being, I can only give this task to Ningshuang and the others."


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling paid attention to where Mu Ningshuang and the others were. The position she was standing now just blocked their sight, so even if they wanted to help, there was nothing to do, and there were behind the scenes. The other enemies that had been brought out somehow also delayed Mu Ningshuang and the others'' actions.However, this is not a big problem for Hua Yueling. After confirming that there is no threat there, she immediately stepped to the side to hide, directly exposing the black hands in front of her, so that if Mu Ningshuang and the others could free their hands If you come, you can attack it for yourself.


    There is no need for Hua Yueling to say, Mu Ningshuang and the others already understood his thoughts when they saw his movements.Naturally, they wouldn''t let him down. Just when the black hand was chasing Hua Yueling behind the scenes, Mu Ningshuang''s hand was suspended with several ice cones exuding cold air, and the ice cones flew out under her control.


    "Wow!"


    Hearing the sound, the black hand behind the scenes in the distance turned his head subconsciously. When he saw the ice cones, the figure flashed, and the illusory figure disappeared.I don''t know how it did it, anyway, the figure disappeared in a blink of an eye, and it didn''t look like it had come out.


    "Ok?!"


    Hua Yueling also didn''t expect the other party to have such a trick, but even more unexpectedly it was revealed by such an attack by Mu Ningshuang. This seems a bit unworthy, and I don''t know what the other party thinks. .


    But it was a good thing for him anyway, so he was very happy.There was hardly any sound, a figure appeared behind Hua Yueling, his hand turned into a sharp blade and stabbed out, but Hua Yueling had been prepared for it, and when the black hand disappeared behind the scenes, he knew that the other party would definitely find other methods. Come to attack yourself, as expected.


    This method of sneak attack is naturally effective if used well, but it is not worth mentioning if it is discovered in advance.However, although Hua Yueling said that he had discovered the opponent''s actions a long time ago, he still did not counterattack. He still dodges. He is still afraid of the opponent''s ability. That kind of power is not something that he can easily dodge. , Especially in the case of close range, so Hua Yueling has no real intention of doing anything for the time being when the other party does not make any extra moves.


    Although Hua Yueling was reluctant to dodge in this way, she still had to do so in this situation.


    "Sister Yun, Ningshuang, be careful, this guy is so fascinating, don''t be attacked by him!"


    Hua Yueling was worried that her companions would be attacked by it, so she reminded her in advance that she could not say that she had entangled the other party.

 1515 Chapter 1515 Abnormal Ability

    What kind of ability the black hand behind the scenes possesses is something Hua Yueling is curious and eager to know, but it is a pity that just reading it once does not give him a complete understanding of that ability, he just probably knows some possibilities.


    This is far from enough. It is dangerous to act rashly without sufficient understanding, just like when facing black mud.If you think about it, you can know that if you don''t know anything about Heini and act rashly, the consequences will be extremely serious.From the black mud stick to the black mud, the other is directly swallowed by the black mud.That kind of ability is very strange and very scary. The important thing is that you still don''t know how to fight it.


    Even equipment like the Dwarf Shield can be eroded by the black mud, which makes people feel terrible when you think about it.


    The phantom didn''t see any other actions, just like this, the attack method was quite monotonous, although the speed was constantly changing, but this kind of change would make people laugh when they wanted to hit Huayueling.


    It was impossible, Hua Yueling was watching the other party while dodge.It¡¯s a pity that there is very little information that can be seen from the beginning to the end. The ghost has an advantage. Many things that could have been seen are hidden and hidden in the ghost, unless you have the nuanced Abnormal observation ability, otherwise, don''t think about what you can see from this guy.


    Hua Yueling stared at the other party in silence, dodged around her body, and she couldn''t dodge easily. If she counterattacked, she would have a lot of room.Hua Yueling was still waiting. He didn''t believe that the other party could continue like this. If this continued, if the attack had no effect, it would definitely change.


    It wasn''t that he expected things like a god, but he felt that it was definitely like this. If he repeatedly couldn''t attack successfully, he would never be satisfied with "suppressing" the opponent like this.I will definitely think of other ways to do more, the attack is not enough, it needs a stronger and more powerful attack.


    Hua Yueling constantly changed the direction of her dodge, creating space for Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong to attack.However, it is extremely difficult for their attacks to hit the phantom, even when the phantom is attacking. Although the phantom is almost entirely focused on Huayueling, it is impossible not to know if he has been attacked. .


    Dodge is simpler than Hua Yueling, and even Hua Yueling has no way to determine how she dodges.The figure just disappeared from his eyes, and then suddenly appeared and attacked from other places.


    "Wow!"


    The hands were pierced continuously, and the fingertips pierced like a sharp dagger, but this did not affect Hua Yueling''s judgment. Even if both hands attacked him at the same time, he could still dodge as two weapons.


    Hua Yueling dodged relatively easily, and did not receive much interference. After dodge, he was also thinking of a way, if it kept going like this, it wouldn''t work.The point is that it seems that the phantom really does not change at all, which makes her a little uncomfortable.Mu Ningshuang and the others'' attacks were temporarily unable to cause much threat to it.


    If this continues, there should be no way to progress, but now the situation is like this, what else can he do.Hua Yueling is also thinking of a way, if it doesn''t work, she can only make a move.


    "Dodge!"


    In the distance, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong shouted loudly, they also got closer, and the strong magic power was rapidly condensing.Although there is no way to fully understand what they are going to do, this attack is different from before.


    The flames swept in and burned directly along the ground. Fortunately, there were no flowers, plants or trees in this area. Otherwise, those things would be impossible to withstand, and basically they would be destroyed by the flames.


    The flame is not only full of power, but also spreads very fast, and in a blink of an eye it reaches the place where Hua Yueling and Xuying are.Huayueling retreated quickly, even if she stretched some distance away, she could still feel the terrifying heat, which was like burning his body nearby.


    Hua Yueling kept backing away, his speed was so fast, he had reached a further place in a blink of an eye, but it was just a blink of an eye.


    When he reached the distance, Hua Yueling stared into the flames. Before that, he deliberately delayed for a while so that the phantom could not go out directly.However, it is hard to say whether it can hit the opponent specifically, and the speed of the opponent''s dodge is not slow, although it is not as good as him.


    "I hope it can at least cause some harm."


    Hua Yueling thought so, she could see a figure rushing out of the flame, and rushing straight towards him.You don''t have to think about it at all to know that the other party is still targeting him.


    Flames were burning on the phantom, but there was no sign of pain in it at all, as if the damage was not worth mentioning to it.It''s not clear if Hua Yueling was this way, but when the other party approached, Hua Yueling could clearly feel the terrible burning sensation.


    The same attack method was still used, swiping his leg and swept over, Hua Yueling dodged backwards.After avoiding it, the phantom continued to attack, and his hands continued to attack like two sharp daggers. Hua Yueling dodged, feeling the hot feeling, and frowned involuntarily.This kind of burning sensation is terrible, even when he dodges, he will be burned by the flames. Although he has dodged, there is still no way to avoid it completely. After all, the burning range of the flames is still a bit large.


    "It''s not easy, it seems to have no effect on it."


    Not to mention Lu Yuetong''s attack, although the arrow flew out very fast, but there was still no way to hit it, and was easily dodged by the ghost.


    You came and I came and went between the two sides, and Hua Yueling couldn''t bear to go on like this, taking out his two-handed sword and swiping it horizontally.


    The two-handed sword and tiger bred into the wind and swept across. Huayueling thought that the other party would dodge, but never expected that the other party would let him attack like this, which was incredible.Hua Yueling didn''t know what the other party was thinking, but he knew that he couldn''t relax his guard when attacking.


    Mu Ningshuang and the others saw him attack in the distance, and they also cooperated in the attack from a distance, using magic and arrows to attack the phantom.But now it seems that the distance is a little farther, and there is no way to attack it in time.


    Xu Ying didn''t know why he didn''t do dodge at all, but Hua Yueling couldn''t manage that much!

 1516 Chapter 1516 Counterattack

    The two-handed sword swept across the body of the phantom heavily, but the phantom was not cut in half, nor was it knocked into the air as Huayueling expected, but caught it easily, without even being injured. Signs.Hua Yueling''s attack was inevitable, but she never thought it would be broken so easily.


    The situation was a little unexpected, Xu Ying directly hugged the sword body of the two-handed sword with both hands, and thus easily blocked his attack..


    At this moment, when Hua Yueling was about to withdraw, she saw that the phantom had changed again, and her whole body disappeared, as if it was integrated into the two-handed sword.


    Huayueling''s brows couldn''t help but frowned. Is this a trick similar to the black mud?No matter what kind of tactics, weapons can''t be given to the opponent in this way. He also gathers strength to inject his two-handed swords to compete with the opponent. He doesn''t think he will lose to the opponent.


    The two sides started a tug of war, and the situation was even worse than Hua Yueling thought.He never thought that the opponent''s power would be so strong, even if it was such a confrontation, Hua Yueling could not be said to have the upper hand.


    However, Hua Yueling is the master of the two-handed sword after all, so he is still in the upper hand.However, the phantom still has a brilliant trick. I saw its figure disappeared from the front for unknown time, and its power was also weakened.Hua Yueling knew very well that the situation was not so good, so he immediately took action, instantly strengthened his strength and broke the opponent''s intrusive force, and then took advantage of the trend and continued to sweep out with his two-handed sword.


    No matter which direction the opponent is attacking from, Hua Yueling believes that this one is enough to injure the opponent.Hua Yueling''s approach was correct, and Xu Ying didn''t expect him to do this, so when he attacked, he didn''t react at all. When he was swept away by the two-handed sword, he didn''t have any strength to fight back. .


    Hua Yueling turned to face the opponent, and saw that although the phantom was swept away, there were many black soft whip-like things extending from her body, entangled and wrapped around Hua Yueling''s two-handed sword , Stuck to it, moving left and right with Hua Yueling''s attack.


    Not only that, the phantom even took advantage of this opportunity to move towards Hua Yueling, using something like a soft whip to forcefully eject forward.In this situation, if others want to attack it, they must be careful not to hit Huayueling, and it is very difficult for Huayueling to attack it.


    This was also what Hua Yueling was worried about before, but he didn''t expect that the other party would do it. This is still quite unfavorable for him.Huayueling is a little confused at the moment, not knowing what to do. This situation is really annoying. If he used the hidden dragon blade to attack, it would be fine, but he was worried that the other party had other means, so he didn¡¯t Willing to confront each other at close range.


    "By the way, the two-handed sword can be stored in the item space. What if I just take it back like this?"


    I don''t know what the consequences will be, but Hua Yueling feels that she can give it a try.Maybe the effect will not be very good, but I will also break free of the opponent''s restrictions.


    Hua Yueling thought so, and immediately put away the two-handed sword.The phantom that was originally attached to the two-handed sword now has no room for attachment. The figure that was still in mid-air just fell down like this, and the attacking movement suddenly stopped. There was no way to give up the attack.


    The ghost fell to the ground, and Hua Yueling took out the two-handed sword again and slashed it over, but this method of attack was still useless.Seeing that the phantom was attached to the two-handed sword from the side in this way, Hua Yueling''s attack was still ineffective.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help frowning. There was still no way for her to attack like this. The phantom''s ability was also annoying enough, if she could find a way to directly seal it or make it impossible to use this method.


    But Hua Yueling couldn''t think of any good way to seal it.This kind of trick is actually very simple to say, as long as it finds a way to make it unable to attach to it, it is simple, but the fact is that it is difficult to do it.


    Hua Yueling retracted his two-handed sword and watched the movement of the phantom. For a while, she didn''t know what to do, she was hesitant and confused. The opponent''s ability was really cheating, not that she could solve it if she wanted to solve it. Understand.


    The attack was still ineffective, which cast a shadow on Hua Yueling''s face, which was a bit uncomfortable.The two-handed sword swung and attacked, but there was no way to hit the opponent, which was very difficult.


    "Can you only ask Ningshuang and the others to attack?"


    After Hua Yueling attacked several times in a row, they all failed. This made his inner thoughts also changed. He wanted to solve the opponent by himself.But since there is no way to attack, you can only rely on remote attacks.I believe that this kind of trick of remotely attacking it should be useless.


    It''s not clear whether this kind of thinking is right for Hua Yueling, but it needs to be tried.


    After Hua Yueling moved away from the opponent, Mu Ningshuang and the others understood what Hua Yueling meant, and condensed magical power to attack.The fireball flew towards the phantom, Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun also attacked.


    The phantom reacted differently from before, but this time he didn''t evade and rushed over, letting the fireball hit him.Hua Yueling was also stunned to see how it coped. He didn''t expect the other party to do this, and I don''t know why.But no matter what, Huayue Ling thought that it was definitely not just giving up, but having other ideas. As for what the other party wanted to do, it was temporarily unclear.


    "Could it be..."


    Hua Yueling closed her eyes, thinking of the abilities that the other party might have, Hei Ni possessed such abilities.


    "Can it still control the fireball?!"


    Hua Yueling herself felt that this idea was a little weird, but it was still very possible.But no matter what, Hua Yueling was always on alert, and did not relax his vigilance because of this.


    I saw the phantom directly hit the fireball, and then the fireball rushed towards him in a turn.This confirms Huayueling¡¯s thoughts, but Huayueling doesn¡¯t just let it come. If he attacks by himself at this time and confronts the fireball, the result will definitely not be too good at that time. Once the fireball explodes, ghosting It is very likely to take this opportunity to sneak attack.


    "Then use a remote attack."


    Magic Huayueling is not good, but there is no way to use it as skillfully as Mu Ningshuang, and the power is definitely not as good as hers.

 1517 Chapter 1517

    The cone of ice flew and collided with the flying fireball. This is the first ice cone that Hua Yueling used. I don¡¯t know the first ice cone. The previous ones were all dodged by the fireball, but now this one doesn¡¯t care. No matter how it wants to dodge, there is no way to avoid it.


    The fireball tried to avoid the ice cone to the limit, but there was still no way. The fireball exploded after being stabbed by the ice cone.


    Hua Yueling didn''t relax because of this, but became more alert, and couldn''t help retreating.Xu Ying didn''t know when he came to his back and wanted to make a sneak attack, but Hua Yueling noticed it earlier and swept across with his two-handed sword.


    Xu Ying didn''t repeat the trick this time, but dodged and disappeared. The figure just disappeared and disappeared in front of Hua Yueling.No one knows where it went, Hua Yueling looked around guardingly, and was able to learn some information with the help of exploration skills. The phantom was still nearby, but was hiding, waiting to attack at any time.


    Some Hua Yueling didn''t like this way of fighting, she had to constantly look for the opponent, and her own attack had no effect at all, and could not achieve the results she wanted.


    Every attack was intercepted by the other party in the same way. Was there any other attack method she had? Hua Yueling also felt very upset, but she couldn''t think of a better way for a while, so she could only delay it like this. Go down.Is there any attack method that can be used?


    It is also a way to use the hidden dragon blade attack when the opponent is attached to the two-handed sword, but this method is accompanied by danger. Although it cannot be said that this method is not worth trying, the dangerous attempt is better to be compared later. it is good.


    At least for the time being, Hua Yueling wanted to see if there was a safer way, but she still couldn''t think of it.


    "what!"


    Mu Ningshuang and the others'' attacks continued, but the phantom was a bit special, so their attacks couldn''t bring much threat to it.In addition, Hua Yueling was dealing with it. In order not to accidentally hurt Hua Yueling, they had to act carefully, which made the attack more difficult.


    The two-handed sword swept out, the phantom figure disappeared in a flash, Hua Yueling immediately stopped the movement in his hand and jumped away from the spot.The phantom also appeared in another direction at this time, rushing directly towards the place where Hua Yueling was originally, but Hua Yueling had been prepared for a long time, and was not hit by the opponent''s sneak attack.


    "No matter what method is used, it feels a bit difficult."


    Hua Yueling frowned and thought, but where there are so many good methods for him to use at a time, he can only come slowly, taking one step at a time.


    The two-handed sword slashed in the past again, but it seemed that Phantom hadn''t had any plans to face him head-on, and just dodged the past, without using the tricks he had used before.


    Hua Yueling was also a little surprised. She thought it was going to repeat the trick, but she didn''t expect it to be otherwise.It was strange what the phantom was thinking, but Hua Yueling didn''t have the time to care about what it was thinking. Since it used such an attack method, it was still relatively beneficial to herself.


    While the opponent was attacking, Hua Yueling swept across directly again, and the two-handed sword swept past like a whirlwind.The phantom had just attacked and landed on the ground, and it was too late to dodge, but it turned into illusion in a blink of an eye, and it floated into a whirlwind-like offensive.


    Hua Yueling frowned and had to stop the attack early and retreat.I have to say that the more he fights against the phantom, the more strange he feels. This phantom is really too powerful. It will use a variety of different tricks to deal with his various attacks. It is really true. Some are too difficult.


    "That won''t work, how can we attack it?"


    Hua Yueling was also a little helpless, no matter what kind of attack she could do to it in the end, she couldn''t even attack it, which made Hua Yueling somewhat annoyed.But he didn''t show it, he must think of a way, there are other ways, there must be others.


    The time between the two parties is like this. The time passes bit by bit. Although the battle lasts for a period of time, no matter which side it is, there is no benefit in the end.


    Hua Yueling failed to gain the upper hand, and so did the other party. The two had just fought, but in fact, if you look at it from beginning to end, you will find that the two sides did not seem to have gone through a fierce battle.On the contrary, it was more like nothing happened, no matter it was on Hua Yueling''s side or the phantom''s side, there was no harm, and basically nothing changed.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Although Mu Ningshuang and the others are helping, the help they can provide is limited. Their attacks cannot cause enough damage to the phantom. After a long while, they don¡¯t see the slightest change. This is equivalent to a wasted time. Lost.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t think so, and couldn''t let herself think so. There must be some progress, he thought.


    Hua Yueling pays attention to the opponent''s actions. In fact, the opponent''s attack method is not too fancy to say, and the attack method is relatively few. In actual combat, it is not as difficult to deal with as imagined. The difficulty lies in it. If it weren''t for this ability, Hua Yueling would have been able to end the battle long ago.


    With so many people on Hua Yueling''s side, the other party is naturally more than enough, and the strength can be said to be enough to crush the other party, but the special ability of the other party has caused them a headache.


    In this way, I don''t know how long it has passed before, Hua Yueling hit again with a single blow, but the result is still the same, the phantom continued to stick to the two-handed sword.At this moment, Hua Yueling wanted to repeat the trick, but he suddenly thought of something he had neglected for a long time, and his frowned brows couldn''t help but let go, and smiled.


    "Yes, I have forgotten this before, there is still this way!"


    He had neglected or didn''t think about it at all before, but now he suddenly thought of this.He acted immediately, the power gathered on the two-handed sword, did not gather too much power, and then suddenly these powers burst out.


    This shocked the phantom. It had already attacked, but the illusory arms stuck to the two-handed sword were affected. Even its body was affected and was blown out by the explosion.


    Hua Yueling came down by surprise. The other party didn''t expect that it would suddenly change the way of dealing with it, and for a while, he couldn''t react enough to be beaten out.Hua Yueling''s expression moved, this was a good opportunity for herself.

 1518 1518 Suppressing the phantom

    Hua Yueling immediately chased after the opponent, and continued to attack the past. Since the ghost was hit by Hua Yueling with all his strength, she still suffered some injuries. There was no way to react for a while, but her eyes were sharp. Watching Hua Yueling continue to attack.


    The body was twisted in midair as hard as he could, with one hand placed in front of him, the black mist quickly gathered from all directions, but the enchantment surrounding it became weak after that.This shows that if the other party continues like this, it is likely that the barrier that controls it will become weaker and will gradually become impossible to maintain.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t know if Xu Ying will do this, but he knows that he must continue to attack. Now that he has the upper hand, he cannot be merciful.


    The continuous attack forced the phantom to retreat again and again, unable to cope with Hua Yueling''s offensive for a while.The fierce offensive made it even without the thought to resist, and it was suppressed to breathe.


    Hua Yueling smiled a little, she couldn''t help it with some effort, and she was lucky enough.Was able to come up with this method in time, and the other party hasn''t even reacted yet.


    Mu Ningshuang and the others didn''t help anymore. After all, they didn''t have the need to take action when Hua Yueling had the upper hand, otherwise it would make Hua Yueling even more frantic.


    The battle situation became clearer, Hua Yueling had the absolute upper hand, suppressing the phantom out of breath, and even almost unable to cope with his continuous offensive.


    But fortunately, it can still control the black fog, and let the black fog form a shield to block it in front of itself. Even if it can¡¯t completely dodge Hua Yueling¡¯s attack, it doesn¡¯t matter. Black fog can help it prevent Hua Yueling¡¯s attack. Block it.


    The phantom took the opportunity to adjust his body shape to avoid being continuously attacked by Hua Yueling, but its actions were not too successful. Hua Yueling chased it too fast, even if it was delayed by the black fog. Not enough, Hua Yueling was faster.


    Huayueling was in a good mood, and there was no momentum to stop the attack at all, and it was extremely uncomfortable to hit the ghost.Right now he has the upper hand completely, and the phantom has nothing to do, at least for a short period of time to make it unable to make other actions.


    The series of attacks were to make it unable to move. This was also because the previous attacks had always been restricted by the other party, so Hua Yueling did this. It seems that the effect is still very good.


    The tiger with its two-handed sword was swung into the wind. Although it was said that it was difficult to hurt the phantom, it was enough to just look at its hurried flight.As long as the attack continues like this, it is not far from defeating the opponent.


    After finally gaining the upper hand, it is naturally impossible for Hua Yueling to let the advantage of her hand pass away like this. After a series of attacks, she has already rushed for a long distance.


    Don''t worry about being entangled in the weapon by the other party, don''t mention how happy Hua Yueling is. Thinking about the feeling of aggrieved by the other party before, he never wants to try again.The most important thing about that kind of terrible pain is really annoying.


    The two-handed sword was swung heavily, almost to the point of breaking the stone and breaking the jade, but the phantom was not so easy to be hit, and Hua Yueling''s series of attacks could actually hit almost none.


    However, the situation fell to Hua Yueling and the others. With the passage of time, the black fog that controlled the community disappeared a lot, and almost all were used by the phantom to defend against his attack.Hua Yueling also had a lot of ease in the fight, the phantom couldn''t do anything else, and could only dodge the defense constantly, and didn''t need to spend any energy.


    Between you and me, with the help of Mu Ningshuang and the others, the balance of victory tilted towards Hua Yueling and the others.Now that the black hand is suppressed, the next thing to think about is how to kill the opponent.


    As long as all this is solved for the other party, black mud and the like should also disappear naturally with love.


    The battle was still going on, and what Hua Yueling wielded with his two-handed sword was the wind, as if he didn''t put everything in his eyes.Every attack can be described as powerful, but what makes him uncomfortable is that the attack hardly brings a substantial threat.


    Hua Yueling''s speed is fast, and every attack is faster than before. At first, Phantom was struggling to cope, but after his speed increased, he was a little more comfortable.Hua Yueling''s face showed a little consternation, slowed down a bit, but found that there was no change in the situation, the phantom did not speed up, nor could it gain the upper hand.


    The weapon swept past, and Hua Yueling''s figure flashed after the opponent dodged, and immediately rushed up, followed by the two-handed sword.The attack can be said to be horrible, as if it can cut everything, and the heavy posture cut the air!


    But even so, it still couldn''t hit the phantom, the phantom figure turned into a shadow, not knowing where it went, Hua Yueling''s reaction speed was also fast.He immediately attacked back, and the phantom figure that had just appeared behind him disappeared again.


    "Even it was hiding!"


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect that her attack would be invalid, and the opponent dodged her.It takes a long time to come or prepare, otherwise it will not be able to dodge it so easily.


    In fact, Hua Yueling''s attack speed was fast enough, but even so, there was still no way to hit the opponent.He was even dodged, but it was nothing to Hua Yueling. He had the upper hand at the moment, and it won''t take long for him to solve the opponent.


    Hua Yueling suddenly accelerated, her attack speed was much faster than before, and she found the opponent''s location in a blink of an eye and swept across.It''s just that this attack still failed to play its due role, and the figure of the other party immediately disappeared, just like this, and Hua Yueling kept dodge in midair.


    Hua Yueling completely suppressed the opponent, but in this way, there was no way to inflict enough damage on the opponent.However, Hua Yueling didn''t care much at this time, and attacked directly, no matter how the opponent reacted, just attack.


    The phantom condensed the black mud, and gradually formed a round ball, Hua Yueling attacked, and the ball directly blocked the line that Hua Yueling supplied.Seeing that the two-handed sword was about to attack the black ball, Huayueling frowned. Since the other party dared to contend with himself in this way, he would definitely have its confidence, but it was too late to defend.


    "There is no need to be afraid of the opponent, I don''t believe it is not its opponent!"

 1519 Chapter 1519 Escape

    The two-handed sword swept heavily on the black sphere, and the black sphere exuded a terrible breath.However, Hua Yueling was not afraid, but instead attacked more, and almost all of her strength was concentrated on this attack.


    The ball was swept out of a hole, but that was not enough.Dark smoke came out from this opening, and the smoke floated over, seeming to be trying to surround Hua Yueling.


    Hua Yueling is not too clear about the specific effect of the dark smoke, but he knows one thing very well. It is best not to block his vision by that thing.That would be quite detrimental to myself.


    What makes Hua Yueling even more strange is that there is something wrong with the situation before him. If the phantom really has any back-hands, it can''t be the only way to use this trick for herself, and it will have no effect.


    Besides, the black smoke has no effect on me.Regardless of these, Hua Yueling continued to use his two-handed sword to slam the past, almost using all his strength, the black ball was gradually broken open, and it was destroyed in this way.


    After the black sphere was broken open, a strong breath struck. The black sphere actually exploded directly, and a large amount of black mud-like things splashed out in all directions.Huayueling frowned and found that the shadow of the phantom had disappeared from her eyes for some time, but she had already lost her trace when she wanted to find the other party.


    "Hidden?"


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, ignoring other things, just stepped away, looking for the vanishing shadow.Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong helped to remove the black smoke and the black mud that was shot randomly.These things just look disgusting enough, if they are touched, I don''t know what will happen.


    Quickly walked to Mu Ningshuang and the others, Hua Yueling watched from left to right with a guarded face, using exploration skills to explore the surrounding situation. There are many things that can be explored by exploration skills. Although they did not find the other side, Huayue Ling used other intelligence to learn some information.


    "Sure enough, the speed has slowed down a lot. It seems that it is still injured, but I don''t know how it is."


    In terms of speed, the other party was obviously slower, but since he didn''t look at the other party''s figure in detail, it was not particularly clear what Hua Yueling knew about the speed.


    "It should be here."


    Hua Yueling didn''t rush to attack, but waited for the other party to come over. If the other party thought he hadn''t found it, then he could hit the other party by surprise.


    After getting close enough, Hua Yueling waved his two-handed sword and attacked the invisible phantom.Xu Ying saw that Hua Yueling had been observing and didn''t intend to take action. He thought he hadn''t found himself at all, but he didn''t expect this to be Hua Yueling''s strategy.


    "It''s now!"


    The blade was heavily slashed on Phantom''s body. Phantom had no way to react. It was too late when Hua Yueling attacked. If it was earlier, there would be a chance, but now even if she wants to dodge time It is too late.


    There is no way, it can only use the black fog to block Huayueling¡¯s attack and create a buffer space. Even if there is no way to completely block Huayueling¡¯s attack, it is still enough to reduce some damage and prevent itself from being damaged. Was seriously injured by such a hit.


    "boom!"


    The black mist used for buffering could hardly make any effective blocking, it was directly damaged by Hua Yueling, and then the two-handed sword slashed heavily on Xu Ying''s body.Even if the phantom turned around and dodged it, there was still no way to avoid it completely, and it was hit and flew out all at once.


    This time the phantom didn''t even think about avoiding it or what happened. Hua Yueling''s attack caused it to be seriously injured, and it was unable to move for a while.Hua Yueling followed closely, and at the same time Mu Ningshuang and the others'' attacks had already arrived.


    The ice cone stabbed the ghost''s body, and the arrow also hit it. The ghost didn''t dodge, so it was hit directly.Although the damage received was certainly not as severe as Hua Yueling''s attack, it was enough to be attacked like this, especially when it was already injured.


    The continuous offensive made Phantom overwhelmed, and the injuries he suffered continued to aggravate, but there was no way for it.He hadn''t recovered yet, and he hadn''t even been able to act. Hua Yueling''s attack came again, and such a continuous attack caused it to be seriously injured.


    After finally recovering and being able to move, seeing that he could no longer fight against Hua Yueling and the others, he was completely at a disadvantage, and even if he continued to fight against the opponent, he would only fail.So it simply stopped fighting Hua Yueling and the others, but quickly ran away.


    The remaining black mist was summoned back by it, but it was not used to attack Huayueling and the others, but instead condensed into his body. I didn''t expect that the black mist would be able to recover its injuries.It¡¯s just that the amount of black mist is not enough, so it can only recover a little, and there is no way to fully recover, but this is also very good for it, at least not to drag a seriously injured body to escape, then it will not escape at all. may.


    The injury he had received has recovered a bit, and the speed of the phantom''s escape has also increased.But how could Huayueling allow it to escape like this? You have to know that it has caused a lot of trouble to yourself. If you really let it escape, wait until it recovers and then come to trouble, and then you want to find it again. It''s not that easy anymore.


    Hua Yueling was chasing after it, Mu Ningshuang and the others also launched an attack when they caught up, using magic and arrows to block the opponent''s line of action.Although there is no way to completely stop the opponent''s direction of action, at least it can slow down the opponent''s speed of action, which is very helpful for Hua Yueling.


    As long as the speed slows down to a certain level, Hua Yueling will be able to catch up with it as soon as possible. Originally, Hua Yueling''s speed is fast enough, much faster than the opponent''s speed.Coupled with the help of Mu Ningshuang and the others, if they can''t catch up, they can severely curse their incompetence.


    The rapid pursuit still had an effect, and soon he caught up with the ghost. Seeing Hua Yueling catching up, the ghost knew that he could not get rid of him.He did not continue to escape at all, but suddenly came a surprise attack with his backhand, but Huayueling was on guard for a long time, how could he be caught flat-footed in this way, the attacks of the two sides collided, and there was a heavy noise, still It was Hua Yueling who had the upper hand, but he also found that he was wrong.


    The other party didn''t really want to use this method to attack, but instead used this attack method to get rid of him.

 1520 Chapter 1520

    You chase me between the two sides, Hua Yueling speed is faster, but the ghost is using him to attack directly to go farther.


    At this time, thanks to the strength he provided, although it was said that he suffered some injuries, the speed also increased, and the two sides suddenly opened up some distance.Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong''s attacks were both dodged by it, which slowed its speed.


    There is no better way for the phantom, this is the best way it can think of just now, and there is definitely no possibility of winning against Hua Yueling head-on.This is not because it grows the ambition of others to destroy its own prestige, but it is the case, and it knows this very well.


    It had understood this before it had fought against Hua Yueling and the others, and it had confirmed this fact deeply after the fight.Hua Yueling''s strength is very powerful, unless they use special strength, otherwise there is no possibility of winning at all.


    But even with special power, there is nothing to do when Hua Yueling is not fooled.


    As long as you can escape right now, nothing else is important. As long as you can escape, you will come back next time you are ready.I will never lose to him next time!


    The phantom thinks so, but the important thing is to be able to escape, but it is very difficult to escape now.Hua Yueling watched and chased him from behind, and Mu Ningshuang''s long-range attacks continued to harass him in the distance. If he was hit, it would not be fun, just being hit would be enough. Accepted.


    Xu Ying also understood this, so she had always dodged, and did not really ignore Lu Yuetongmu Ningshuang''s attacks.It is not a joke if it is ignored and not noticed that it is really concentrated, although it wants to give up its gaze over there.


    Knowing that it still needs to pay attention to the situation on Huayueling''s side, and then it has to pay attention to Mu Ningshuang and the others. Their attention has been divided into two places. They were originally downwind, and the speed was slower than the other party. Distracted, it would be extremely difficult to escape.


    Even in such a difficult situation, it still did not give up hope, but was still thinking of ways to escape.But after thinking about it, there is no good way. If you use some of your special abilities, you have to consume strength, but there are still injuries on its body that are not good, and the strength that can be exerted is also limited. If you consume more, unless you can Limit Huayueling to the same place, otherwise don''t want to escape again.


    Don''t look at the appearance of the phantom, compared to Zhi Ji, it is definitely not inferior to ordinary people, and much stronger.However, the current situation cannot be solved by relying solely on wisdom. Strength is also needed, and strength is not enough.


    Sprinting at the fastest speed he could achieve, he kept looking back and observing where Hua Yueling was, Hua Yueling was quickly solving it.Although it was put together and used his power to open the distance between the two sides, the situation is still under the control of Hua Yueling and the others.


    As long as they don''t stop and keep chasing like this, Void has no way to get rid of them.They can only let them consume their little power like this, but no matter how angry it is, they can''t get rid of it. This is the most annoying.


    Hua Yueling and the others have an advantage in speed. As long as they don''t want to suppress their advantage, it will never escape from their palms.If black mud is used, it may be able to achieve some effects, but unfortunately it has no way to control the black mud after escaping. The weakening of the power makes the black mud that swallowed the humans is also weakened, and most people are weakened. , And some even fainted.


    Hei Ni did not have the assistance of the black hand behind the scenes and still had control, and there was no way to persist, and there were hardly any remaining humans that could be controlled.Those people all fainted after the black mud''s power disappeared, which also saved Hua Yueling some troubles on their side.


    Hua Yueling chased the phantom not far away, and slashed with a two-handed sword, but the opponent dodged quickly and in time, and was not hit by his attack.Hua Yueling was not surprised, if it was true that he could beat the opponent to that point.


    Hua Yueling''s speed was still accelerating, but it would take some time to catch up with the opponent.


    The attacks of Mu Ningshuang and the others continued, although the black mud on some people who were closer was induced and blocked the line of their attacks, but it was only able to prevent them for a while.


    There is still some black mud that controls people to move, trying to surround Mu Ningshuang and the others, but the speed is obviously incomparable with them.After Mu Ningshuang and the others mentioned speed, it was almost impossible to catch up with them.


    Mu Ningshuang and the others naturally noticed the movements of those people in the distance, but they didn''t take these seriously, and there was no need to bend those people at their speed.What''s more, they can fly over the walls, as long as they rush over the roof in this way, those people have no choice.


    The battle has come to the end, just think of a way to solve the remaining phantoms.Chasing the shadow of the phantom, although the phantom also thought of many ways to solve the problem, and wanted to suppress the figure that Hua Yueling and the others were chasing behind, it was obvious that these methods were all in vain and failed. How much trouble has caused Huayueling.


    Hua Yueling didn''t care about any fancy tricks it played, anyway, she only had to catch up and attack, and she didn''t pay attention to other things.Regardless of whether it was slamming or attacking, in order to slow down his pursuit speed, Hua Yueling was able to save time as much as possible.


    If you can hide, you will never fight with the opponent. In this way, Hua Yueling kept following the opponent, chasing all the way, and still caught up with the opponent.Behind the opponent, Huayueling attacked, and they attacked from the back, and the attacks of the two sides formed a kind of encirclement in a tacit understanding.


    Although the phantom wanted to not care about this kind of attack, it couldn''t care less. There was no way to dodge, but where it went, it could only act and figure out a way to deal with Hua Yueling''s offensive.


    The two-handed sword cut down, and the side of the shadow body finally dodged against his attack, but was not hit.However, Hua Yueling immediately patted it horizontally with a large sword in both hands. This time, he was caught off guard. In addition, the strength of Hua Yueling''s attack was extremely heavy, and the injury was not light.

 1521 Chapter 1521

    It doesn''t matter if the same trick is hit once, how can Huayueling repeatedly hit the same trick again after being used several times.His attack had just landed on the ghost, and he chased after him, and the two-handed sword swept out again. The ghost originally wanted to escape, but Hua Yueling''s tracking speed was so fast that it had no way to escape.


    The whole figure was shrouded in this attack. It could only find a way to dodge the attack of Hua Yueling, but it was not so easy to dodge.Hua Yueling''s attack speed was a bit faster, and with the help of Mu Ningshuang and the others not far away, there was no room for it to dodge at all.


    After finally twisting his body and barely avoiding Hua Yueling''s attack, Hua Yueling''s attack was followed by another move. This attack left it with almost no room to dodge in the past, and could only watch Hua Yueling attack.


    The battle between the two sides was almost at the end, Hua Yueling completely occupied the back and flew past, but even so, it was still not easy to kill the other party, and Hua Yueling was surprised that the other party seemed to have a back. Hand-like.


    A certain power gathered on him, and Hua Yueling couldn''t help frowning. He wanted to solve the opponent as soon as possible, but he was powerless even when the attacks had no effect.The phantom is like a sandbag, no matter how you hit it, it won''t break.


    But if this is the case, maybe another method will do?


    Hua Yueling suddenly thought that the power of the two-handed sword might not be enough, it might be more effective if she hit the opponent with the hidden dragon blade.Thinking of this, he speeded up and must go to the other side.


    The Hidden Dragon Blade is powerful, but the Hidden Dragon Blade''s attack distance is still relatively short after all. If you want to hit the opponent, you still need to be at a very close distance. At that distance, Hua Yueling must remain vigilant. Sex is good.


    While eating half a plate of pendulum needles, the other side was carefully guarding the opponent, but the ghost was also frightened by their offensive, only knowing to keep running away.


    Seeing the other party like this, Huayueling still somewhat relaxed his vigilance, speeding up and sprinting, almost as fast as he could reach, plus the other party''s speed has decreased a little, and the other party''s speed has decreased. Behind each other.


    It is not the first time to come behind the opponent, but this time is different from before. Huayueling will use the hidden dragon blade to fight. With this short weapon, the opponent has some advantages. But now what kind of ability the other party can still use to Hua Yueling is also a bit curious.


    There is no chance of victory in a head-to-head confrontation, but it may not be so in other respects.Void still has a chance, but it wouldn''t do anything before Hua Yueling did it.


    After a few blows, its self-confidence has dropped to its lowest point, and there is no more thought to do it.But Hua Yueling wouldn''t let it go because of this, and couldn''t let it go anyway. This is everyone''s mind, and everyone knows the consequences of letting a tiger go back to the mountain.


    If you really let the opponent run out of the range they can detect, then it won''t be so easy to find the opponent.It is the easiest to destroy the other party now, how can you give up here.


    The hidden dragon blade pierced the past as if it could pierce the air, and the phantom felt Hua Yueling''s attack, or it felt Hua Yueling''s determination to attack.Perceiving the threat coming from behind, he couldn''t get rid of this attack by speeding up. It could only turn its head and look back to see Hua Yueling''s attack.


    Seeing Hua Yueling''s attack was about to hit him, the phantom didn''t dare to be ambiguous. There was no way to dodge it, so he could only find a way to intercept it.Moreover, it is still advantageous for it to attack at such a close range.


    Hua Yueling had long been on guard against the opponent''s actions, and now seeing the ghost turning around, he seemed to be preparing to confront him head-on, his brows wrinkled, and he watched the opponent''s whole body and its movements. It is what it wants to do.


    It is obviously not enough to just use its current strength to defend itself, and if you want to defend yourself from an attack, there must be other means.I just don''t know what kind of methods the other party will use.


    Hua Yueling kept attacking while thinking about it, even if she was worried that the other party had other means, Hua Yueling couldn''t shrink back, she had to act.Right now he has the upper hand, what if he is fearful again.


    Sideways tried to avoid the attack, but Hua Yueling''s attack suddenly speeded up, making it impossible to avoid it, and it could only use other methods to defend.The power stretched out from its hand, forming a long rope-like thing. This kind of thing tried to control the hidden dragon blade, in order to slow down the attack speed of Hua Yueling, and to a certain extent. He caused some trouble.


    "Sure enough, there are other tricks. Fortunately, I was prepared."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, her figure suddenly disappeared from the other''s eyes.He was prepared to move a long time ago. Although the opponent is not strong, Hua Yueling still doesn''t want to taste its special ability. If he is not careful, it is likely to cause a lot of trouble to himself. It was not the scene he wanted to see.


    Xu Ying didn''t expect that Hua Yueling would be so cautious in such a situation where it was inevitable that he would run away, but it also knew that Hua Yueling must have changed to attack him from another direction. After doing it all, and without any preparation, there was no way to immediately determine the location of Hua Yueling, making it useless for a while.


    Controlling those rope-like condensed powers surrounds and protects herself, but Huayueling is faster than its actions, Huayueling''s idea is also very simple, is to shoot it down before it can defend itself. .


    Seeing that the opponent will float into the sky if he runs further down, in this case, even if Hua Yueling is fast, there is no way he can fly.At that time, there was no other way except relying on Mu Ningshuang''s long-range attacks. It was almost impossible to stop the opponent.


    Turning to behind the opponent, the hidden dragon blade pierced out and directly pierced into the back of the defenseless phantom.Xuying also wanted to adjust his power to show Huayueling a better look, but Huayueling obviously wouldn''t give it this opportunity.


    Yinlong blade was drawn out, Hua Yueling took out his two-handed sword and swept across.Although Void was injured at this time, and was stabbed by the hidden dragon blade, it was a bit difficult to move, but he still had to move.

 1522 Chapter 1522

    The two-handed sword slammed heavily on the opponent''s back, and directly swept the opponent out. There was no way for the phantom to fly out with this force.It wanted to resist, but there was no way. Hua Yueling''s attack was so powerful that it had no way to resist.


    I could only watch as I was getting further and further away from Huayueling, and fell towards the ground.


    The situation is not great, but fortunately, he can still control his own power.It just seems that the matter of running away can only be put aside for the time being. I had already fled a long distance, but now I was beaten back.


    "If it doesn''t work, you can only escape in another direction."


    The phantom controls the rope-like arms to support the pillar''s own body, and the translucent rope extends to the ground to slow the impact caused by the force.


    Finally, she stopped her body that had been knocked off, and Xu Ying launched a wave of offensive towards Hua Yueling, trying to slow down the momentum of Hua Yueling''s pursuit, and she took this opportunity to quickly get away from here. .


    Those ropes broke directly, turning into bullets and flying towards Huayueling.Hua Yueling frowned, and didn''t take these seriously. Anyway, she just had to find a way to avoid it. It''s easy to avoid these things as long as they don''t have tracking attributes.


    Basically without expending much effort, Hua Yueling dodged a few times to avoid those hidden weapon attacks.Then he speeded up immediately, rushed to the ground with his toes, and followed the Xu Ying, vowing not to stop without catching up with it.


    Mu Ningshuang''s attacks blocked the path of the phantom. Originally, Mu Ningshuang was unwilling to use too powerful magic. Right now they are in the community after all. If they use too powerful magic to destroy the community, It''s not good, that''s not what they want to see.


    But the current situation made her have to change her mind, and it was impossible to stop the opponent without any real effort.Anyone can see that the phantom has fallen into a disadvantage, but no matter who it is, it can see that the phantom has a thick skin, and it is very difficult to solve it in this way.


    Hua Yueling attacked it how many times, if it was replaced by another enemy, an enemy with the same strength as the phantom, it should almost be solved at this time, but the phantom is different.It is not the difference in strength, but the difference in the form of strength, which makes it difficult to kill it, and even more difficult to keep it.


    "Ok?"


    Just when Hua Yueling put away his weapon and chased after him, she suddenly felt an abnormal power fluctuation, and this fluctuation was still felt by the enemy a little further away.


    Hua Yueling slashed it quickly, and saw that in the midair, she didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly something similar to a portal appeared.It''s just that this thing is somewhat different from the portal, the whole is white, and there is no sign of movement.


    The phantom slammed into it like this, but Hua Yueling was sure that this portal was definitely not made by it.If it was really something it had used to escape, it would have gone away long ago, and there is no need to waste any time here to deal with it. After dealing with it for a long time, not only did it make no progress, it actually suffered more injuries.


    "Shall we also catch up?"


    Mu Ningshuang and the others also chased up at this time, looking at Hua Yueling and asked.


    Hua Yueling glanced at Sister Aroline next to her. Sister Aroline didn''t know what it meant, but she looked at her lumbar spine.


    "If I catch up, I don''t know if I can come back."


    Hua Yueling was a little hesitant, but after seeing that teleportation formation kept shrinking during this period, he could not hesitate and rushed over.


    Mu Ningshuang and the others followed him closely, and several people rushed to the white teleportation formation without hesitation, and then rushed directly.The teleportation formation turned for a while, and Hua Yueling and the others disappeared in the teleportation formation like this.


    The past must have been dangerous, and I don''t know if I can come back, but the temptation to eliminate the other party still made Hua Yueling rush over.


    In any case, he was unwilling to let the tiger go back to the mountain. He didn''t want to come back and make trouble for himself after the enemy recovered soon.Especially when the opponent''s ability is quite strange and very troublesome.


    Passing through the teleportation array in this way, Hua Yueling and the others left the community and went to unknown places.


    Not knowing where he came, Hua Yueling looked around strangely.This is a strange place, but also a place not suitable for human habitation.


    It''s dark here, I don''t know if it''s temporarily or forever. Anyway, it''s dark everywhere. Although I can see the road, there is no way to move forward. It is somewhat difficult.


    Confirming that sister Hua Yun and the others were in no danger, Hua Yueling immediately used exploration skills to find the location of the phantom.In such a dark place, it is difficult to rely on observation to find the other person''s figure. If the other person is hiding nearby, don''t even think about where the other person is.


    After investigating, Hua Yueling found that the other party didn''t know when they were far away, and they were escaping quickly. It seemed that they had noticed that they were catching up.


    "Sister Yun!"


    Hua Yueling knew that he had to catch up as soon as possible, but sister Yun and the others were still in a coma. He quickly picked up her sister and kept calling her sister.


    And Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong are also the same, as for Sister Alorin, she is standing a little farther away, but it is not the direction from which the phantom escapes.I don''t know what Sister Aroline is observing. It''s strange. After Hua Yueling observed it, she didn''t discover what was there.


    But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing right now is to wake up sisters and the others quickly, and then quickly catch up to solve the phantom, otherwise they won''t come here for nothing.


    Fortunately, although Hua Yun and the others passed out in a coma, the degree of coma was not particularly deep, and they soon woke up.When they wake up, they haven''t even figured out where they are.


    "This should be the hometown of that guy."


    Hua Yueling said so, which reminded them of what they were here for.But after waking up, they didn''t see the shadow of the shadow, which made them hurriedly stand up.


    "The phantom is over there!"


    Hua Yueling pointed to the distance and said, but at this time Aroline hadn''t returned yet, she was still observing the other side.This made Hua Yueling hesitate, she didn''t know whether to go to her or act immediately.


    "I''ll go to her and ask, Xiaoling, you can chase it and destroy it."

 1523 Chapter 1523

    Splitting has the advantage of splitting, so you don''t have to worry about running out of time or catching up with each other.Especially here it is very likely to make the other side''s territory, who knows what there is, Hua Yueling is also more worried.


    But no matter what, you have to catch up. This is a strategy that will not change.Otherwise, there would be no need for them to come here.


    Hua Yueling, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were chasing the figure in the distance from behind. Although they were hidden in the darkness, they could still see its figure, vaguely, somewhat Somewhat vague.


    After discovering the location of the other party, Hua Yueling speeded up, and Xu Ying might have also discovered his location and also speeded up and fled.However, Hua Yueling quickly caught up and approached the opponent at a faster speed.


    "It should be able to kill it here, I don''t believe it can continue to avoid it!"


    Hua Yueling murmured a word, and told the two women beside her to let them attack. The magic and arrows attacked the enemy.This approach may be able to reduce the opponent''s speed, but it cannot be fully expected.


    At this time, Hua Yueling had chased the opponent, but the opponent''s reaction was also shocked. The opponent did not dodge or run away, but turned directly towards him. attack.


    "Ok?"


    Hua Yueling frowned, feeling something was wrong.Although the guy in front of him felt similar to the phantom, it was definitely not the phantom from the previous battle.


    "The strength is weaker, but there are other aspects that are different."


    Hua Yueling thought so, and didn''t dodge, but directly killed.


    The phantom used its special power to deal with Huayueling¡¯s attack, but Huayueling had thought of this a long time ago. How could it be hit so easily by this move, and when the shadows extended over Dodge to avoid.


    After avoiding it, he immediately attacked the past again, and the opponent''s response was also very simple, with countless black shadows spreading from behind to surround Hua Yueling.Hua Yueling frowned, it was not impossible to fight Sombra like this, but it was not good.


    "It''s better to avoid this kind of battle as much as possible. You have to find a way to solve it in an easier way."


    Thinking like this, Hua Yueling stopped again and stepped aside.At this time, Mu Ningshuang and the others also attacked, and the phantom had no stance to evade at all, and directly used the extended black shadows to head-on attack.


    As for whether Mu Ningshuang''s attack is stronger or the ghost''s attack is stronger, it''s unclear for the time being, but Hua Yueling believes in Mu Ningshuang''s strength.


    In terms of pure comparative strength, at least they don''t have to be weak.


    With the help of Mu Ningshuang and the others, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t have to fight each other head-on. In that case, they might not be able to beat each other.Strength is only one aspect, and another aspect has skills, which is also a very important aspect.


    Sometimes even if the strength is better than the opponent, you must be careful about the skills the opponent has.Hua Yueling is like this now, being careful of the opponent''s skills, so he didn''t confront the opponent head-on.


    After evading, the magic from a distance blasted over, and the phantom faced the magic and arrows against it. The magic exploded violently when it touched the extended black shadow.At this time, the explosion phantom did not expect it, and did not directly dodge, so it was affected by the explosion.


    The phantom was affected by the explosion and flew out directly.It didn¡¯t expect that Mu Ningshuang¡¯s magic had such power, and even the power it extended could not be blocked in time. Originally, it thought it could do it with its own power, but in the end it didn¡¯t. Make it happen.


    The magic could not directly attack the phantom, but luckily it also affected the phantom and gave Hua Yueling a lot of help.Taking advantage of the opportunity of the phantom being blown out, Hua Yueling hurriedly went behind the opponent and gave the opponent a severe blow when the opponent arrived.


    Although the phantom was aware of Huayueling''s actions after the explosion, but affected by the explosion, he could only control a part of the black shadow to form a shield to block Huayueling''s offensive.


    The Hidden Dragon Blade easily penetrated the dark shield. In terms of its sharpness, if the Hidden Dragon Blade ranked second, no weapon could rank first, at least so far Hua Yueling had seen weapons.


    Hidden Dragon Blade is not the kind of ordinary weapon, its penetrating ability is extremely strong.After piercing the pitch black shield, he pierced the back of the phantom. Although the black shadow blocked it and couldn''t penetrate too deep, which made Hua Yueling a little disappointed, it was already pretty good.


    Huayueling breathed a sigh of relief, not bad, as her goal was achieved.But this is definitely not enough. What Hua Yueling wants to know most is how to solve the other party. There is no answer to this question, which makes him a little uncomfortable.


    The phantom is a very strange creature, I don''t know where the opponent''s weakness is, nor whether the opponent can be killed.The phantom that did whatever he wanted on the earth could not be killed by Hua Yueling''s continuous attacks, and this one didn''t know how to kill it.


    "No matter what, I don''t believe that there is no way to solve you if you keep attacking!"


    After much deliberation, I couldn''t think of a good way. The most important thing was that the power of the phantom was shocking. If it didn''t have this power, Hua Yueling would have solved the opponent long ago.But it is precisely because of this that Hua Yueling needs to be troubled by this.


    Mu Ningshuang and their attacks were still coming in the distance, and the fireball was burning in the sky, extremely hot.


    Hua Yueling could even feel the scorching sensation behind the virtual shadow, as if by the stove.The fireball bombarded Xu Ying, and Hua Yueling immediately withdrew to the rear after entangled him.After the explosion, in the phantom''s angry roar, Hua Yueling approached the past again, and reached the other side of the opponent under the cover of the explosion.


    At this time, the arrows also came flying, and the fierceness was not weaker than Mu Ningshuang''s magic.


    The phantom had nothing to do. It could only use the black shadow to block the arrows in the retreat, but it did not notice that Hua Yueling came to its side silently.


    Seizing a good opportunity, Hua Yueling held the hidden dragon blade with her right hand and stabbed it out continuously.This attack was unexpected by the phantom, and Hua Yueling wanted to kill it this way.


    "I hope this attack can kill it!"


    Hua Yueling thought so, her movements didn''t mean to stop at all, and her attacks were getting faster and faster.The phantom controlled the black shadow to defend it while being attacked, but this defense was already too late.

 1524 Chapter 1524 Worried Mind

    "If there are such guys everywhere here, wouldn''t it be terrible?"


    When Hua Yueling attacked again, he was also thinking about where the figure they were chasing was. During the investigation, he only found such a figure, but his target was not the other party.


    If she knew, Hua Yueling wouldn''t chase here, but after all she had already met, and the battle had already begun, it was impossible to do nothing.


    "I hope it won''t be too big. If so many such guys gather, the earth will be over."


    Hua Yueling sighed, not knowing what to do.But what we need to do now is to get rid of the guy in front of me, and we can put the rest behind.


    After all, worry is just worry, and after all, that kind of thing is not happening now, it is better to wait until everything else is resolved.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling moved faster, and after a series of attacks, he withdrew and retreated away from the opponent.


    "If I don''t die like this, I really can''t help it."


    Saying that, in fact, even if there is no way to solve the other party, Hua Yueling can''t give up just now, it still has to continue to attack.After moving a little farther away, Hua Yueling stared at the place where the phantom was, and couldn''t see anything for the time being, but Hua Yueling wanted to make it impossible for the other party to survive under his own attack. After all, the dragon blade is not a two-handed sword, and the blade has penetrated into the opponent''s body, it is not a joke.


    The smoke and dust dissipated, and Hua Yueling looked at it exhaustively, but no longer could see the phantom.It seemed to disappear under his exhausting attack, with no counterattack capability at all, so it was solved.


    "Is it solved?" Mu Ningshuang and the others didn''t dare to come over too quickly, but asked instead.


    "I don''t know yet, you guys wait a moment, I''ll take a look."


    Hua Yueling reminded them loudly, but she kept observing left and right, looking for the phantom figure.However, there is no way for the exploration skills to find the opponent, indicating that the opponent may really die here.


    After confirming that the other party had really disappeared, Huayueling breathed a sigh of relief. In this way, her goal was achieved. Huayueling put away her weapon and walked back. He didn''t know what was going on.But what Hua Yueling wants to know most at the moment is where the phantom he is chasing is where.


    There were no other figures everywhere in the darkness, no matter on the way they came or where they were when they were teleported, that figure never appeared in front of him again.


    Back to Mu Ningshuang and the others, Hua Yueling was no longer attacked by the phantom, nor did he see anyone else.After that, Hua Yueling could only choose to go back temporarily.


    Returning to the place where they were teleported, they found Aroline who was still in the same state as when they left, and Huayun who was standing behind Aroline.


    Seeing them coming back so soon, Hua Yun looked a little surprised, and quickly greeted them.


    "Did you find that guy?"


    Hua Yueling shook her head, her face a little unsightly.


    "Didn''t you find it?"


    Hua Yun didn''t expect it, and thought that Hua Yueling and the others had returned victorious.After all, before leaving, Hua Yueling actually said that he found the location of the phantom, but he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    "Or was it escaped?"


    It stands to reason that Hua Yueling and the others should not be able to let the other party escape. After all, they have chased here all the way, and they shouldn''t be when the other party does not have a helper or there is no good strategy.


    "The guy we caught up is not the one we were looking for."


    Hua Yueling sighed, and briefly explained the general situation. Hua Yun understood it now.She just said how could this happen, otherwise Hua Yueling and the others should have come back after achieving their goal.


    But what to do now is also a difficult problem, and how to find the ghost is really a problem.At present, Hua Yueling seems to have nothing to do, but you can see if Aroline has found anything.


    You should know that her movements have basically not changed since she came here, she has been observing there, and she has no idea what she is observing.


    Hua Yueling walked over and probed the situation in the distance. Perhaps it was the gap with the opponent''s strength that caused such a situation.But Hua Yueling couldn''t see anything, just didn''t know what Aroline saw.


    Thinking about what Sister Alorin might find in her heart, Hua Yueling didn''t rush to ask, but searched around by herself.But nothing was gained, the phantom disappeared like this, and I didn''t know where it was hiding.


    After waiting for a while, Aroline seemed to have observed enough of the situation. After returning to her senses, she smiled embarrassedly when she saw Hua Yueling and them all beside her.This is quite unexpected, because Aroline would never show such a smile.


    "Sister Aroline, I can only ask you. I can''t find the other party now. I can only ask you."


    Hua Yueling said to Aroline.Aroline just smiled and shook her head slightly.


    "It''s normal to find it. It hides it well, even I haven''t been able to find it for a while."


    With that said, Aroline pointed to the direction she was facing and slanted slightly to the right.


    "It''s hiding its wounds over there, and it should be able to feel a certain flow of power in it. If you try your best to probe, Xiaoyueling should be able to detect some."


    Aroline said so, Hua Yueling looked in the direction she was pointing, and used exploration skills to explore the past, perhaps because of the distance, so Hua Yueling did not notice the flow of power she said.


    "Then I will go over and take a look, this time I must solve it, and I will never let it escape again!"


    When Hua Yueling said so, she immediately chased after her, Hua Yun remained in place, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, after saying something, were also sciences chasing Hua Yueling and ran away.Hua Yueling ran and explored the person. After running not far, he noticed the flow of power. Indeed, as Sister Aroline said, there is a certain power here, that is special. The power is also the power that breeds those phantoms.


    It is precisely because of the existence of this power that that kind of phantom appears. It is obviously unrealistic to want to eliminate all the phantoms in this way. Even if it is eliminated, it will continue to breed more.


    "In that case, there seems to be only one way to stop the danger."

 1525 Chapter 1525

    After Hua Yueling ran for a distance, she stopped and looked around, and soon he found the person she was looking for.He moved over immediately, thinking about what he would do next.


    As long as you pass and destroy the opponent, the enemy is still a little bit away from here.It had to go, but there was a figure in front of Hua Yueling blocking his way, that figure did nothing else, just looking at him there, waiting for him to pass.


    Hua Yueling frowned. He didn''t want to fight the opponent if it wasn''t necessary, but from the current situation, it was impossible not to fight. The figure in front of him was obviously to protect the phantom.


    That phantom is a very important person. Seeing someone protecting him, Hua Yueling immediately thought of this.Since someone protects it, what is its identity?


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling looked into the distance, and it seemed that she couldn''t get past here without destroying the opponent, she could only fight.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong also came over at this time. The two were on both sides of him. They also stopped, just like Hua Yueling, they saw the figure.


    "it is?"


    "I don''t know, but it looks like it should be the opponent''s bodyguard. It is estimated that we have to eliminate the opponent to get there, otherwise the opponent will definitely take action."


    But when he said that, the other party didn''t see any signs of doing it. I don''t know why.Maybe the other party just has the task of protection, and if they don''t make a move, he won''t make a move. This possibility is definitely there.


    Hua Yueling didn''t hesitate too much. Since she was blocking her, she would be her enemy. Just destroy the opponent and don''t think too much.


    The toes rushed over, Hua Yueling was ready to attack, and the other side also put on a defensive position.Hua Yueling still doesn''t know how strong the other party is, but it is impossible to be more powerful than phantom.


    The hidden dragon blade stabbed out, and the opponent''s figure flashed sideways and rammed over.Hua Yueling did not expect that the other party would use this method to deal with it. This may be the other party¡¯s special combat tactics. Naturally, Hua Yueling couldn¡¯t make it hit so easily. The attacking hand hit the side and hit it directly. On the other side.


    After knocking the opponent away, Hua Yueling rushed forward, piercing the hidden dragon blade again, but the opponent obviously wouldn''t let him hit so easily.It is naturally rare to avoid it when he retreats. Its figure suddenly disappeared, shocking Hua Yueling.


    "what happened?!"


    The opponent''s figure disappeared from his eyes like this, and never appeared again. He could perceive that the opponent was indeed not in front of him, but where did he hide?


    "here!"


    Hua Yueling''s eyes widened suddenly, and she suddenly turned around, her power condensed in front of her hand, forming a shield-like thing.


    There was no sound, and the opponent''s body slammed into it like a weapon. Although Hua Yueling was knocked back out, it did not cause any harm.Hua Yueling used her strength to block the opponent. Just when he wanted to attack, the opponent had disappeared from his eyes again, and just disappeared.


    Hua Yueling was not in a hurry, but calmly waited and observed, looking for the other person''s figure.Although the opponent is hidden, he can''t find the opponent by using his exploration skills.


    After some exploration, Hua Yueling had something to gain. He immediately turned around, waving his weapon to block the attack behind him.


    "clang!"


    The weapon in Hua Yueling''s hand collided with the opponent''s attack, and a heavy sound was made. Hua Yueling easily blocked the opponent''s sneak attack.But just after blocking, before Hua Yueling could attack, she saw the opponent''s figure disappear from her eyes again.


    "You can''t go on like this and be dragged away by the other party, you have to find a way to limit it!"


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but so far there is still no progress.It seems that the opponent''s figure can disappear at any time no matter what state it is, and I don''t know how it did it.


    While thinking like this, Hua Yueling''s movements did not stop, constantly changing directions to defend against the opponent''s attack.Hua Yueling''s defensive effect was quite good, but in the end he still failed to achieve the effect he wanted, and did not really cause any harm to the opponent.


    "If I can understand its location in advance, I can take the opportunity to attack from other directions. In this way, there should be no way to escape when the opponent attacks me, and it can cause some damage."


    When she was thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling also started to act, on the one hand constantly adopting strategies to block the opponent''s attack, on the other hand, she was also looking for the right time.He can detect the opponent''s disappearance and sneak attacks on his actions, but he can''t react in time. There is a limit in time, and even if the attack is past, it is difficult to cause enough damage to the opponent, and it may even be directly avoided by the opponent.


    Thinking like this, Hua Yueling didn''t act in a hurry, but constantly looked for opportunities, and was constantly enhancing her exploration.Almost all attention was placed on the enemy in front of him, Hua Yueling was constantly searching for the law of the opponent''s actions.


    "No way, basically there is no law to speak of. It looks like it is more like acting casually according to your own thoughts." The specific law is difficult to find, but Hua Yueling also found some clues, which predicted him in advance. The actions of the other party are still very helpful.


    Mu Ningshuang and the others stopped not far away and did not come over, watching the battle between Hua Yueling and the other party.In this case, if they attacked the past again, it would not only be a problem of hitting the enemy, it would even cause trouble to Hua Yueling. Hua Yueling might not be able to dodge it, if the situation is not very good.


    Seeing that Hua Yueling seemed to fall into the wind, Mu Ningshuang and the others were not too anxious.After all, it was only now, they believed in Hua Yueling''s strength.


    "Okay, it''s almost there, it''s time to act."


    After being suppressed for so long, Hua Yueling also collected enough information, almost predictable and began to attack.Thinking about this, Huayueling watched the opponent''s place intently. After the opponent''s figure disappeared again, before it was about to attack, Huayueling determined the opponent''s position, and the figure disappeared from the place.


    In this way, the two people acted almost at the same time, and the figure of that person suddenly appeared again, but after appearing and attacking, it realized that it was wrong.

 1526 Chapter 1526 Showdown

    After discovering that he had been deceived, the enemy still wanted to escape in time, but how could Hua Yueling give it that opportunity.If you are really escaped by it, then everything you have done before is not equivalent to wasted.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, the movement on her hand did not slow down, the hidden dragon blade pierced out, suddenly accelerated the sprint and attacked.Although the other party wanted to avoid it, it was too late at the moment. He could only watch Hua Yueling attack and fall on him, but it had no way.


    When there is no other way, I can only think of a way to minimize the loss on my side. When the arm crosses over, I can''t see what it is holding, let alone any unnecessary movements.He wanted to use his arm to block Hua Yueling''s attack, which was called a fatal blow.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling couldn''t let the other party succeed, and immediately changed the direction of the attack. The speed of his attack surprised the other party.I want to change my defense again, but it''s obviously too late.


    The hidden dragon blade pierced into the opponent''s body fiercely, Hua Yueling used all his strength this time, without giving the opponent the slightest chance of fighting back, Hua Yueling suddenly pulled out the hidden dragon blade, and then attacked again.A continuous wave of attacks brought considerable damage to the opponent, and Hua Yueling attacked with all his strength, leaving the opponent unable to act according to his own ideas.


    After such a strong offensive, the opponent was knocked to the ground by Hua Yueling, even if he wanted to dodge and let his figure disappear, there was no way to do it.


    Hua Yueling also fell to the ground, fell beside the opponent, squatting down, no matter how fierce the opponent''s eyes were, staring at herself, as long as she didn''t see it, she thrust the hidden dragon blade down. , Pierced the opponent''s chest.


    Hua Yueling had spent such a lot of effort and finally killed the enemy, she was also extremely excited. After the excitement, it was time to act.After killing the target, Hua Yueling just continued to rush forward.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong below followed his footsteps and rushed forward. The three were fast, but they reached the place Hua Yueling had noticed in a short time.


    If you look at it from the outside, you can''t see anything, but Hua Yueling used the exploration skills to find out where the opponent is.That was a strange place. Once Hua Yueling''s detection skills passed, it seemed as if something might be hidden there.


    "It''s here!"


    Pointing to the ground not far away, there can be seen some dragons on the ground, this is the biggest difference between that place and other places nearby.But if it were ordinary, without Hua Yueling''s reminder, I believe other people would never think of anything hidden there.


    Even if Hua Yueling reminded him, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were a little surprised.


    "Ningshuang, Yuetong, this time I still have to trouble you. I guess it doesn''t know that we are here, it is a good time for you to attack. It would be great if it can be solved this time."


    Hua Yueling pointed to the place and said to them, it was self-evident what to do.Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong didn''t have any opinion, and nodded at him, the magic power gathered and aimed at that place.


    Perhaps it was because they were still recovering from their injuries, so even if Mu Ningshuang and the others'' actions were obvious enough, the other party still didn''t have any reaction, as if they didn''t know what was happening outside.


    In order not to be discovered by the opponent before hitting the opponent, Mu Ningshuang''s condensed magic power shouldn''t be too much, otherwise it will be easily discovered by the opponent. If it is too little, obviously there is no way to bring enough damage to the opponent.Naturally, Mu Ningshuang must weigh the trade-offs.


    Feeling that the condensed magic power was almost there, Mu Ningshuang immediately used a more powerful magic.


    This time the magic went out, let alone a hidden phantom, that Hua Yueling would not be able to bear it without any precautions.However, it would be a good thing if the ghost can be resolved at this time.


    Infinite flames bombarded the ground, followed by heavy sounds after another, watching the place where the phantom was hiding.He didn''t believe that the other party could survive such an attack, even he didn''t have such confidence.


    One after another, a large amount of flames fell to the ground like rain, and this one and another was almost destroying everything here, without giving others a chance to breathe.


    There is no other movement of the phantom in the place in front of him, but this is also conceivable. After all, this is the case, and a lot of smoke is filled, blocking his vision, making it difficult for him to see clearly.


    "Ok?"


    A figure suddenly appeared, and then rushed to the place where Mu Ningshuang was.


    "Ningshuang, be careful!"


    Hua Yueling loudly reminded Mu Ningshuang not far away, Mu Ningshuang did not have his detection skills, so there was no way to find out that the actions of the phantom were excusable.But Hua Yueling can''t let her get hurt here. If she really doesn''t have any precautions, it is clear that Mu Ningshuang will be successfully attacked and injured by the other party. This is not the scene Hua Yueling wants to see.


    Mu Ningshuang also didn''t expect to be able to kill the opponent under her own bombardment, but her reaction was also quick, and immediately after Hua Yueling reminded her, she moved back and retreated.At the same time, she also gathered magic power to form a magic shield in front of her.


    With this shield, she didn''t believe she could not stop the opponent''s attack, Mu Ningshuang was still confident in this respect.The magic shield moved forward by one block, and she quickly stepped backwards, and quickly moved away from the opponent.


    Xu Ying naturally refused to let it go, but there was no good way.Although Mu Ningshuang''s speed is not necessarily faster than hers, it is not slower. After discovering its actions, it means that its actions have failed.


    The virtual shadow originally wanted to use this opportunity to bring some trouble to Hua Yueling. It would be better if it could solve Mu Ningshuang, but the sneak attack failed, declaring that it must face three people at the same time. It is not so easy to do.


    Thinking of facing the attack of the three of them for a while, it''s better to take advantage of the opportunity of getting closer to Mu Ningshuang to solve her.With this thought, Phantom accelerated his pace and ran directly into the magic shield, but it never expected that the magic shield made by Mu Ningshuang would have such a defensive power, and even all the attacks made by it would be so powerful. There was no way to break it, and was blocked by the magic shield.

 1527 Chapter 1527 Killing

    Hua Yueling also reached Xu Ying''s side at this time, and attacked it.Xu Ying hadn''t destroyed the magic shield in front of him. Seeing that Hua Yueling''s attack had already reached him, she had no choice but to give up the idea of ??continuing to attack, and turned around to stop Huayue. Ling''s attack.


    After the attack continued, Hua Yueling did not retreat, but continued to move forward, suppressing the opponent for a while.Coupled with the offensive from the rear, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong''s attacks also made Xu Ying very uncomfortable.There was even no way to defend against their attack, and Hua Yueling used a fierce attack to suppress it, leaving it with no way.


    "No, you can''t just get hit like this. If that''s the case, the situation will definitely be even worse. You have to knock him back!"


    Although Hua Yueling had the upper hand at the moment, under desperate circumstances, it believed that it would definitely be able to temporarily suppress Hua Yueling.After blocking Hua Yueling''s attack once, it immediately launched a desperate offensive. Although Hua Yueling had expected it, it was still shocked by its life-threatening attack method.


    For a while, there was almost no way to stop the opponent''s attack, and the opponent''s attack speed suddenly accelerated, not only breaking his offensive, but even suppressing him.


    Hua Yueling is also a little uncomfortable, but he knows that he can''t just push away, he must find a way to resist the opponent''s attack.No matter how bad they are, they have to hold the other side.


    The dwarf shield was taken out by him. In this situation, all Hua Yueling could do was defense, and the attack would definitely not work.Faced with such a crazy attack from the phantom, unless you want to fight the opponent desperately, otherwise, there is no way to rely on the attack to fight the opponent anyway.


    This is the difference between desperately and not desperately, at least for the time being Huayueling is impossible to fight the opponent desperately no matter what.


    Hua Yueling was not in a hurry to see the other party using this desperate method, so she took a defensive position and wanted to drag the other party here, but he also knew it was difficult.Why is the opponent suddenly crazy? Isn''t it because of the attacks from Mu Ningshuang and the others from behind? If that is the case, why does it fight like this?Thinking of this, Hua Yueling had an idea.


    "Obviously, it is to avoid the magical attacks after it has come, but now it is not in a hurry. It keeps attacking like this, is it really crazy?"


    Hua Yueling thought so, but he felt that this possibility was very low.Although the phantom said that the intelligence is not very strong, it is actually obvious what to do and how to choose at this time. If you don¡¯t avoid it, even if it can drag him into the water, it will eventually be injured. it.


    Hua Yueling believes this is definitely not what the other party wants to see, so he is also waiting, there is no need to worry, just wait and see what the other party thinks.


    If you use the other person''s mind and use it well, you may be a little surprised.


    Hua Yueling had this idea, but he wasn''t in a hurry, anyway, he was getting closer and closer to the magical attack. He wanted to see what kind of strategy the other party would adopt to act.


    One side attacked the other side''s defense, seeing that the phantom had the absolute upper hand, but Hua Yueling was only attacked by its stormy offensive, and actually did not suffer any harm.


    Xu Ying saw that his attack had no effect, but Hua Yueling was delayed by it, which was also good news.Feeling that the terrible burning sensation behind him is getting closer and closer, the phantom also feels that he must make a decision as soon as possible, and get out early, otherwise he will be in trouble if it continues like this, it is not what it wants to see. Arrived.


    After rushing for a while, seeing that his attack still failed to break Hua Yueling''s defense, Xu Ying was definitely upset, but there was no way.Who made it limited in strength, if it had the power in its heyday, it might not make his defense so easy.


    He hated it in his heart. There was no way it could do it, and his whole body slammed into the past. Hua Yueling was a little caught off guard, and was knocked back, but soon he stabilized his body and realized that the opportunity was coming.


    Hua Yueling immediately put away the Dwarf Shield after blocking the opponent''s attack. Now is the best time for her to act. If she can control the opponent, it would be quite good.


    Hua Yueling acted immediately and attacked the past, but the phantom dodged aside, but Hua Yueling had already figured out a course of action, and a force was controlled by him to intercept the opponent''s course of action.Xu Ying obviously didn''t expect Hua Yueling to be prepared long ago, but it was already a little slower to dodge from there.


    If it were to go in this way, it would definitely be hit by that force. It would have been injured. If it were injured again, it would be impossible to compete with Hua Yueling at that time.


    There is no way, but to give up the idea of ??dodge and dodge in another direction.However, Hua Yueling''s attack also came head-on. If you don''t want to be concentrated, you still have to find a way to avoid it.


    "Damn it, I was fooled by him!"


    Xu Ying didn''t know where his strategy was seen through now. The other party just wanted to delay his pace. As long as he slowed down, it would be extremely dangerous.


    Xu Ying naturally understood Hua Yueling''s thoughts, but now Hua Yueling attacked, and also used special power to prevent it from dodge, and the speed at which it dodge has slowed down.If you don''t want to dodge from under his hands anymore, just wait for the magic behind it to come down!


    Xu Ying didn''t want to take the magic behind him, but Hua Yueling was entangled with it, making it impossible to do this safely even if it wanted to retreat.This makes it quite irritable. After all, Huayueling attacks you and you can¡¯t do nothing. In that case, Huayueling will have the upper hand and it will also bring pain to herself, which is not what it wants to see. Scenes.


    Seeing Huayueling''s endless attacks, Xuying couldn''t help but want to fight back, but this anger only lasted for a while, and then he reacted. The more this kind of time, the more he has to calm down, otherwise, The situation is very bad.


    Seeing that Hua Yueling''s attack blocked his way, Xu Ying vented his anger in anger, but this was not enough. It needed to do more than just be angry here.


    The battle continued. Huayueling¡¯s attack failed to actually hit the phantom, and was dodged by the phantom. However, Huayueling¡¯s goal was also achieved, restraining the phantom¡¯s actions and making it original The idea of ??wanting to escape became illusory.

 1528 Chapter 1528

    Hua Yueling was naturally very excited when her mission was completed, but at this time, the ghost did not know what was going crazy, and suddenly stopped defending, suddenly changed her action strategy, and went straight towards He attacked.


    Originally, he still had the upper hand, but it fell into the lower wind in an instant.Hua Yueling couldn''t suppress the opponent under the opponent''s fateful fighting style, instead, he was suppressed by the opponent for a while.Hua Yueling wanted to dodge, but the other party chased after him, just not letting him dodge.


    "No, I can''t run too far, otherwise it will help it avoid the magical attack of Frost."


    Hua Yueling stared at the opponent''s crazy attack, and suddenly thought of this in her heart.It is not so easy to escape from the opponent''s attack, Hua Yueling also knows this very well, and it does not conform to her own thoughts.But if he continues to fight the opponent like this, he will definitely be affected by the explosion.


    Mu Ningshuang¡¯s attack must have spent a lot of mana in this attack. It¡¯s hard to say what kind of explosion will be formed at that time, how large it will cause, and how much damage it will cause, but if she is delayed here, she will definitely suffer. hurt.This should be the strategy that the phantom thought of. Don''t you want to hold me back, then I will delay you here and see what you do!


    Although this kind of thinking is not a good strategy, it is definitely not what Hua Yueling hopes to see. Facing Mu Ningshuang¡¯s attack, Hua Yueling can¡¯t guarantee that she can retreat in such an explosion. .


    But if you want to make a fatal blow based on the opponent, this kind of approach must be achieved. The opponent must be attacked instead of being avoided by the opponent.


    "Isn''t it just to withstand the attack of a magic explosion? I don''t believe I can''t bear it!"


    Hua Yueling was also well prepared. Since the other party is going to suffer serious injuries and will suffer both losses, then she has a lot to think about, as long as this continues.Both lose and lose, even if both lose, the other party''s injury is more serious. After that, you only need to take advantage of the opportunity of the other party to be seriously injured to solve it, and you don''t have to worry about anything else.


    After making preparations, Hua Yueling mobilized almost all of her power, ready to use these powers to counter the explosion.And not only that, he has other tricks, but he can''t do that now, otherwise the opponent will definitely change his strategy if he does it early.


    To trick the enemy into choosing such a strategy, Hua Yueling would not be able to change the strategy, otherwise everything he had done before would be wasted.


    The attack continued, but it wouldn''t last long. The magic bombarded the ghost''s back, and the ghost didn''t dodge, so relying on its own strength to withstand Mu Ningshuang''s attack.


    When the explosion occurred, Hua Yueling also reacted in an instant, and the dwarf shield took it out and blocked it in front of her.At this time, it was too late even if the ghost wanted to do anything more. He could only watch Hua Yueling take precautions, but he was abruptly attacked.


    The phantom was directly blown out and hit the dwarf shield. Huayueling didn''t dare to resist. With the impact of the explosion, he retreated back and forth, not knowing how far away it was. Easy to stop.After removing the force of the impact, Hua Yueling breathed a sigh of relief, but then he remembered that the phantom was still crashing against the shield in his hand, and quickly put away the dwarf shield, and took out the hidden dragon blade crazy. Attacked.


    Phantom has just been blown away by magic, even if he wants to defend, he can''t do it, not to mention that he doesn''t even have this idea now.The phantom had been fainted by the explosion, and there was no response. Hua Yueling''s series of attacks hit the opponent. The phantom had no way to dodge, and could only be continuously attacked by Hua Yueling. There was no way.


    Huayueling also wants to kill the phantom, so I don¡¯t say anything. The continuous attack can be said to be deadly. The phantom is attacked in such a continuous manner without defense, unless it has nine lives. The words must be dead.


    A series of attacks should have killed the opponent, Hua Yueling didn''t think that the phantom could survive an attack like this, it was impossible.


    "boom!"


    The phantom was smashed to the ground by Hua Yueling, he stood up panting, staring at the phantom on the ground, observing its reaction.The phantom did not react, nor did he see any movement, just lying on the ground without any reaction, it looked like he was killed.


    "Should not come back to life again?"


    Mu Ningshuang and the others waited in the distance for a while, and when they saw that there was no response from either the phantom or the Hua Yueling, they walked over slowly.When I arrived at Hua Yueling''s side, I stared at the phantom on the ground with him. After another while, the phantom''s figure dissipated into smoke and gradually disappeared before their eyes.


    "This time it should be dead. Phew... We have been chasing for so long, but we have completed the task."


    Hua Yueling exhaled a long breath, which was considered relaxed.The purpose of chasing over is to solve the opponent and save the other party from causing trouble to herself, but now even if the opponent is resolved here, Hua Yueling still has no way to relax.I don''t know how many similar creatures will exist here. If they also come to the earth like this guy, they will cause much trouble to themselves.


    Thinking like this, after all, there is such a risk, but Hua Yueling can''t eliminate all the creatures here just because of her own thoughts, isn''t it, that would be too cruel.


    "I hope this kind of thing won''t happen again."


    "But if we can control the teleportation array that transmits them to the earth, there shouldn''t be similar things happening in the future."


    Lu Yuetong''s words reminded Hua Yueling that he hadn''t thought of this before, but now listening to her say this, this is a good way.Don''t worry about other things, just think of a way to ban the teleportation array.But this is precisely the most difficult one. How to block the teleportation formation and how the teleportation formation is generated is a problem, and it is still a problem that Hua Yueling cannot solve.


    "The method is indeed a good method, but we don''t know much about the teleportation array at the moment, so it is much more difficult than imagined to block it."


    Hua Yueling said so, and if it really wants to do that, it will take some time.

 1529 Chapter 1529

    The method proposed by Lu Yuetong is a good method, but it is also very difficult to achieve this.Huayueling thought about it, there seems to be no better way than this, but what to do is still a question.


    And if he did that, he would still need to look for the teleportation array at that time, but where is the teleportation array? No one can answer this question, nor can he answer his own question.


    "The idea is really good, but what to do is not easy to say at the moment."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said so, Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang were also contemplating this question, but there is no good way yet. This is quite annoying. If there is a good way, it would be good, if not. I don''t know how much time will be spent here for this.


    After a few people returned, they arrived at the place where Aroline and Huayun were. Hua Yueling said what had happened, and looked at Aroline and asked her if there was a better way.


    "The teleportation array here is quite special. It doesn''t seem to be set up by someone, but more like a random appearance."


    Arolin frowned after he finished speaking and said, Hua Yueling didn''t think of this, after all, he didn''t know much about the teleportation array.Since Aroline said so, she naturally believed her judgment. In this regard, the two of them were far apart.


    "Then what should we do? By the way, and how should we go back, if we seal the teleportation array?"


    "Don''t worry about going back. Sister, naturally, I have a solution, but if you want to seal the teleportation array, you still have to look at Xiaoyueling yourself."


    "Do you still have to look for it? I don''t know if Sister Aroline has any clues?"


    The only one who can rely on now is Sister Aroline. After all, she is the strongest person here. In fact, Mu Ningshuang and the others have some knowledge of the teleportation formation, but there is definitely no way to compare with Aroline. Up.


    "Is it accidental that we were teleported to this place? Since we are here, we are teleported to here, there must be something different from other places here."


    Hua Yueling frowned and looked around, if there was anything special here, he really didn''t see it.Even with careful observation, there is no way to find out what is coming from using probing skills.


    But after all, it took a lot of time just to find the phantom before, and almost all of my attention was on it. Now I have time to focus on the environment in front of me.


    Let him see what is special here.


    Hua Yueling thought so, and immediately acted. Not only that, he also called Shang Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong to help him.Although he has some abilities in magic, there is definitely no way to compare with them. If you want to discover something, you still need their help.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong naturally wouldn''t refuse, and they immediately agreed, and the three of them explored here together looking for something wrong.


    "Ningshuang, did you carefully observe the teleportation formation before it came out? Is the teleportation formation formed by magic?"


    While exploring the surroundings, Hua Yueling communicated with Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang. Naturally, Hua Yueling had explored what the teleportation array looked like, but at the time she had not received any useful information.And he didn''t tell what kind of power was used to form it. Now he wanted to ask Mu Ningshuang if they noticed it.


    Mu Ningshuang didn''t answer immediately. She didn''t think about it carefully before Hua Yueling asked about it. She only thought about it after Hua Yueling asked.But she hadn''t paid too much attention to these before, so Hua Yueling really stopped asking him when she asked, and she really couldn''t think of it.


    "Didn''t notice."


    Mu Ningshuang shook his head, thinking for a long time but still didn''t remember whether the portal was shaped by magic.Hua Yueling was not disappointed either, after all, he had already thought that it was unlikely that Mu Ningshuang could answer.


    Looking at Lu Yuetong next to her, Lu Yuetong also shook her head without noticing.Hua Yueling couldn''t say anything, after all, she didn''t pay attention to this, so how could she ask others to do anything.


    But it doesn''t matter if you don''t find it. Now you can continue to look for it. Hua Yueling believes that something can be found here.As for what can be found, it depends on their abilities.


    Hua Yueling searched all the places here, in such a flat place, he didn''t believe that there was anything that could hide his eyes.


    The first place to look for was the place they were teleported to, but Huayueling didn''t find anything there. Not only that, there was an ordinary posture, and there was nothing worth noting.


    "It seems that the key point is not here, you have to look for it elsewhere."


    After searching for a bit, Hua Yueling was still a little disappointed, shook her head, and excluded this place from the search range. After all, there was nothing found here.It doesn''t look like something is hidden, it''s normal everywhere, nothing surprising.


    Although Hua Yueling was a little disappointed in her heart, it was only a little bit. He was already prepared to find nothing here.Although my luck is good, it is not always so good.


    Luck alone is definitely not enough, luck has helped him many times, and he also needs to make good use of his power.At the moment, the best thing to help yourself is the exploration skills. If the exploration skills can''t find anything, there is really no way.


    Since you can''t find what you''re looking for here, then look for other nearby places as the target. In this case, although it will take some time, it is necessary.


    Hua Yueling is naturally aware of these, so he did not stop there, but continued to search. Mu Ningshuang and the others are also helping. Mu Ningshuang and the others don''t have the same exploration skills as him, so they need to look for it. A lot of trouble.But it is better to have someone to help than no one, and it will save you time and time than looking for it alone.


    Looking around, Hua Yueling didn¡¯t find anything useful after searching for a while, and even some clues were not found. He didn¡¯t know whether it was hidden, or it was just that he was not looking for meticulously enough to cause the result. s consequence.


    He had searched all the places nearby, and finally returned to Alorin''s side with a frown, very strange, there was nothing.

 1530 Chapter 1530

    After searching for it, Hua Yueling had to admit that her probing skills, or that her proficiency in probing was not high enough, she found nothing after searching for it.


    It''s very strange, it''s very strange here, it feels very ordinary everywhere, there is nothing worth noting, Hua Yueling has also seen it in various places.But there is nothing unusual.


    Sister Aroline said that she was very confident, and there was something unusual here, because this was the place where they were sent by the teleportation array.But Hua Yueling didn''t find anything unusual.


    Looking at Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, the three of them were not together, but were looking for them separately, but this search method seemed to have no effect.It''s not just that he didn''t find anything, but Mu Ningshuang and the others were also the same, not knowing why.But what Hua Yueling wanted to know the most was really what kind of power the teleportation array was made of, but so far there has been no good harvest.


    "Isn''t there? Is it because we missed something, so we didn''t find it."


    Hua Yueling asked like this, but both Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong shook their heads and didn''t seem to think so.Hua Yueling frowned. If she has found all the places and still has no results, perhaps she has to change her way of action.


    But before changing the way of action or other actions, let''s ask sister Aroline first to see if she has any other opinions.Sister Aroline was sure that there was something related to the teleportation array, but it was not clear what Hua Yueling was.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Hua Yueling. Up to now, she doesn''t even know whether this is related to the teleportation array.Still need to explore, but she definitely can''t spend too much time here. If after a while, if the answer is still the same after asking Aroline, he can only search here again, but only this Again.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling hurriedly went over to find Sister Aroline and asked.Aroline¡¯s words were basically the same as before, except to tell him that there must be something to do with the portal, and that he should be able to find something here.


    "Xiaoyueling, look for it again. Sister, I can already feel the existence of that power, but it is very well hidden. This power has a lot to do with the portal. If you find it, you will make progress. Up."


    In fact, if Sister Aroline knew where that thing was, they wouldn''t have to find it.But Sister Aroline obviously didn''t want to tell them just like that, but wanted them to act on her own.


    Hua Yueling and the others wanted to leave this place as soon as possible, but since Sister Aroline didn''t say anything, there was no other way but to find it by themselves.Take some time and spend some time, Hua Yueling still believes in her own power.


    She still has some experience in searching, and relying on her own experience, Hua Yueling believes that she can definitely find the place of that thing.Hua Yueling still believed in her own power.


    As a last resort, I could only go back and continue searching. It was still three people searching separately. This area was actually quite large. For this reason, Hua Yueling could only choose to divide into three roads, and then the three people chose one road separately.In this case, even if you don''t find it on your own side, you can still find it on other roads without worrying about finding the place again and again.


    Hua Yueling thought very well, but it is not easy to say whether this approach is useful.


    The three people separated immediately after the discussion, Hua Yueling walked along the road she chose. There was nothing in front of the road, it was flat, and there was nothing to be found in the darkness.


    "No, not here, eh, go ahead and see?"


    Arolin did not say the specific scope, so the scope of the search had to be defined by themselves.At first, the range defined by Huayueling was naturally relatively small, but as he looked for it, he couldn''t just look for it in a small range, so he had to expand the range.


    After searching the path she chose, although Hua Yueling had some gains, there was still a gap between what she had imagined. It was not the kind of situation she wanted, and there was still some gap.


    Shaking her head and putting these behind her head, Hua Yueling chose other places, first to help Mu Ningshuang explore her side. Although there were some strange places, it was not the same as the teleportation array. related.It just feels a little strange, there seems to be something in it, and it''s not just one or two.


    Hua Yueling was puzzled, and when he finished exploring here, he took Mu Ningshuang to help Lu Yuetong.Lu Yuetong has not yet completed the investigation. The reason for this is also very simple. Whether she or Lu Yuetong relies on her own eyes and her weaker ability to detect, it can be said to be like Hua Yueling It is naturally that the detection ability of cheating is not comparable.


    With the help of Hua Yueling, the rest of the investigation was much easier, but after exploring Hua Yueling from start to finish, nothing was found. Hua Yueling thought he could find something, but now he is quite disappointed. .It''s still different from what I imagined. There doesn''t seem to be anything worth noting here, but it''s definitely wrong to think this way. There must be something, otherwise Sister Aroline wouldn''t say that.


    In this case, the reason why I didn''t find something was definitely because there was something I didn''t notice.But where did you not notice?


    Hua Yueling felt that he had carefully observed and searched all the places. The reason why he has not found it up to now is probably because his investigation is not enough.You still need to work harder, but how can you work hard?


    After solving the phantom, Hua Yueling originally thought that she could go back, but now there is no more way, she can only constantly think of ways to solve the problem at hand.You can''t just rely on Sister Aroline, Hua Yueling knows this, but right now it is very difficult, not so easy, to find the strange thing she said without relying on Sister Aroline.


    "Is there anything worth noting?"


    Hua Yueling asked Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong to see if the two of them had discovered anything, but it seemed that they were similar to him, and they did not find anything worth noting.


    I originally thought that maybe I could hear something interesting from them, but now it seems impossible.

 1531 1531 The location of the teleportation array

    The fact that there is little gain makes Hua Yueling less happy, but fortunately, the receipt is only relatively small, not to say that there is no gain at all.Huayueling Li used her exploration skills to discover some strange phenomena and some strange things, but it is hard to say whether those things are what she wants to find.


    "I have some discoveries, but whether these discoveries are related to the teleportation array is not yet certain. I think about it for a while and then investigate it carefully. If it is really related, our time is not wasted. ."


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were a little surprised, but they were very happy to hear that he could find some clues.The two girls immediately went with him to the place he said.


    The side that Lu Yuetong explored also had some weaker powers hidden in the ground. Although it thought it was hiding well, it didn¡¯t know that Hua Yueling had actually discovered its existence a long time ago. However, his goal was mainly to find something related to the portal, and he thought that this power was not related to it, so he didn''t take it seriously.


    But now that there is no other discovery, but only this discovery, of course the attention has been put on this.


    No matter where he explored himself, or where Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong on both sides explored, there is that kind of relatively weak and strange power. Hua Yueling himself has not seen this kind of power. I think it should be in this world. Unique power.


    Now think about it, this kind of power spreading over this area is very unusual, if Hua Yueling is allowed to speak, this kind of power may really have something to do with the teleportation formation.It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if this kind of power was arranged in advance, or is it natural, or it is owned by someone. It is distributed extremely scattered. If Hua Yueling is asked to say it, it is likely to be of some kind Arrangement, it feels similar to the magic circle that Livio once arranged, which is how power is used.


    In fact, there have been examples of this in other areas, but Hua Yueling still doesn''t know much, although he also knows some.However, this is not how he knows how to study domestic products, but is a guess. Generally speaking, this kind of ignorance is more like to make some bigger and bigger battles.


    For example, this is the case with magic circles. It is not that magic circles can be created by using magic power in one place. Instead, magic powers must be used in different places, and then these magic powers can be combined in different ways. Will form a magic circle.


    Since the magic array is like this, the teleportation array is probably the same, Hua Yueling thought so.However, it is not easy to say that the specific listing is not so.


    Hua Yueling guessed so, so maybe if these portals are destroyed, they won''t reappear, but it''s not easy to say whether or not to swim.


    Some guesses still need to be carefully observed before making a judgment. Hua Yueling is now only guessing based on the ones she has, and more information is needed to confirm her judgment.


    Although Hua Yueling herself believed in her own judgment.


    "Since it is here, it should be there too. I don''t know how big an area is."


    However, Hua Yueling did not rush to define the specific scope, but wanted to first explore the places she found.If you determine that these things are the power that makes up the portal, then you can act on your own.


    "Here, can you detect it? That strange power is something we can''t find anywhere else."


    Hua Yueling pointed to her eyes and asked Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong under her feet.The two girls also stopped. If Hua Yueling didn''t ask, they would have passed by here, how could they know what was here.


    "Let me see."


    Lu Yuetong lowered her head and stared at the ground, but in fact, her attention was not on the ground. She knew very well. No matter what Hua Yueling said, it could not be on the ground. If nothing else is true. On the ground, she would have found it a long time ago, so why use Hua Yueling to remind her.


    After some careful observation, it is a pity that Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang still didn''t find anything.Mu Ningshuang knew more about magic, but what he encountered this time had little to do with magic, at least Hua Yueling didn''t feel that it was related to magic.


    Lu Yuetong knows some investigative skills, but his level is too low to be compared with him.In the end, I can only rely on myself, but it is good to be able to find some information.


    "Can''t detect it?"


    Hua Yueling asked, but in fact he wasn''t very surprised. Given Lu Yuetong''s current probing ability, it was normal that he could not find it.At the beginning, didn''t I find it all, how could it be discovered by Lu Yuetong if I couldn''t find it.


    Not to mention Mu Ningshuang, she is naturally very powerful in magic, and she can also use some magic in investigation, but it is not so easy to use here.The land here seems to be somewhat different, as if it can be isolated from magic, and I don''t know how to do it.


    Maybe it is the peculiar nature of the soil here, or maybe it is something else. How to do it specifically for Huayueling still needs to be studied, but Huayueling obviously has no time to do it.


    Since it is difficult to detect accurate and useful information, all they can do is to dig up the soil until it reaches the depths, to the place where the power exists. In this case, the power should be revealed. You can understand what it is like.


    Hua Yueling thought of it here and just did it, but unfortunately he didn''t have any useful equipment for digging, and Hua Yueling had no choice but to think of other methods.If you use the Hidden Dragon Blade, you can do it, but Hua Yueling doesn''t particularly want to use this weapon to do this. This is an insult to the Hidden Dragon Blade.


    The Hidden Dragon Blade is not used for this kind of work. If there are other equipment available, it¡¯s a pity that there is no other in Huayue Lingshou. If not, you can only find a way to use magic power. Create a weapon, I don''t know if Mu Ningshuang can do this kind of skill.


    Hua Yueling inquired about Mu Ningshuang, but Mu Ningshuang shook his head and said that he didn''t know how, there was no way.That kind of magic skill seems to be a very advanced skill, not that it can be learned so easily.


    Hua Yueling also understood, so in the beginning, she actually didn''t hold much hope. Now that she got such an answer, then forget it.


    What to do, staring at the ground, Hua Yueling thought helplessly, otherwise it seemed that she could only dig with both hands, although Hua Yueling didn''t want to do it at first.

 1532 Chapter 1532

    Thinking that she had such a strong power but couldn''t dig the ground, this made Hua Yueling a little helpless.However, Shuye has a specialization, his ability is not mining after all, so it is normal to say that there is no way.


    Huayue Ling thought about it and searched for it in her inventory, but she couldn''t find anything useful.This forced him to give up the idea of ??using tools.


    He also asked Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, but the answers they got were similar.The same is true for the two of them, after all, no one can carry tools such as shovel with them.Before they came, it was impossible for them to think that they would need to use this tool here.


    Huayue Ling thought about it, concentrated her strength on her hands, and then dug up on the ground. Mu Ningshuang and the others frowned, wanting to come and help, but they can do little, at most. Just dig with her.


    Although there are some magics in this area, it is a pity that Mu Ningshuang has learned some combat magic so far, and has not learned the others.Although Jelucy knows a lot about magic, what she knows is only the magic that exists in that world after all, so it is normal for the game to be biased or not know in this regard.


    Fighting magic or life magic can be considered as the main force, and it is normal that some other magics are rare.


    Having to do this kind of work after the battle, Hua Yueling is naturally not happy, but this is related to the future life and their way back.


    Not long after digging, Hua Yueling noticed that the existence of that power had been revealed.In fact, he didn''t need to say at all. After he dug a little bit, Mu Ningshuang had already noticed that power. Although it was not magic power, it felt like a power that was more similar to magic power.


    After learning about the existence of this power, Mu Ningshuang stared at the excavated place, and then looked at other places.Under this circumstance, Hua Yueling was unwilling to disturb her, she continued to dig below, while Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were observing.


    "This kind of power is very close to magical power, or very similar."


    Mu Ningshuang said so, staring at the approaching power.


    "If this is the case, we need to look elsewhere."


    Mu Ningshuang didn''t dare to be sure what this power was for, after all, only such a place was unearthed, she still needed to look at a few more places, the more she saw, the more she understood.If she didn''t know enough, she would not be able to judge the effect of these forces anyway.


    After digging out the first power point, Mu Ningshuang observed for a while, and then asked Hua Yueling to take her to another place.This time I was still digging. Hua Yueling thought it would be enough to find out where the strength was, but listening to Mu Ningshuang said that it was not enough to know this, and there are still some things that need to be understood, although Hua Yueling is not sure about her. What is said to be understood, but this does not hinder his actions.


    After digging down for a short while, Mu Ningshuang stopped his movements, shook his head, and pointed in another direction.


    "Let''s go and see elsewhere, there should be there too?"


    "Well, yes, there are indeed there."


    Hua Yueling heard from her saying that she knew that she had already understood some things. It seemed that she had a general judgment, which was quite good for him.As expected, Mu Ningshuang still knows more about the teleportation array. Although this is not a portal formed by magic, it''s just that the power situation is different. There is not much difference in other aspects.


    Hua Yueling used her past experience to make a judgment. Many things are like this, but the carrier or some aspects are different. In fact, the overall layout is still the same.


    Now Mu Ningshuang has made some judgments, but the evidence is not enough, he needs to take him to various places to take a good look.


    Hua Yueling took her to point out the location of the power that exists in many places. During the period, Mu Ningshuang''s performance was different from what Hua Yueling thought.Sometimes Mu Ningshuang''s face would show unexpected smiles, but sometimes unexpected expressions would appear, which meant that the powers that existed here were not exactly what she expected.


    Some places seem to be different, but it is a pity that Hua Yueling doesn''t understand this, so naturally there is no way to help her.It would be great if he could understand more, thinking with regret in his heart, but for the time being there was no way, he could only rely on Mu Ningshuang himself.


    Mu Ningshuang looked at many places under his leadership. After that, she motioned to Hua Yueling to stop first and don''t worry.Standing in place, bowing her head in deep thought, as if she was thinking about something, Hua Yueling couldn''t bother her, she just stood by, waiting for her answer.


    I don''t know if she can give a more satisfactory answer. Hua Yueling hopes to make progress after spending some time, but the situation is still not easy to say.


    After Mu Ningshuang thought for a while, she shook her head and continued to let Hua Yueling take it to the next place.


    Hua Yueling had a lot of questions that she wanted to ask, but Mu Ningshuang was obviously still thinking, afraid to interrupt her thinking, Hua Yueling opened her mouth and still didn''t ask the question.


    Now is not the time to ask, give her some more time, she will definitely not let herself down.Hua Yueling naturally believes in Mu Ningshuang¡¯s magical power. Among these people, there is no one other than her to believe. After all, whether it is Lu Yuetong or her sister Hua Yun is totally incapable of magic with her. On par.


    Hua Yueling was not in a hurry, the two of them walked around here like this, not knowing how much time it took. Anyway, they have seen many places, and many places were dug by Hua Yueling.Although only a little bit of digging, it took a lot of time.


    "Still not drawing a conclusion?"


    After walking through so many places, Hua Yueling was also a little surprised that Mu Ningshuang still couldn''t tell whether this was the type of magic circle she thought.


    The more Mu Ningshuang walked here, her brows wrinkled deeper. It was fine before. Although there were occasions when her brows were frowned, the situation here generally fits her guess.But it seems to be different now.


    "No, wrong!"


    Mu Ningshuang suddenly said this, shocking Hua Yueling. Hua Yueling looked at her. Mu Ningshuang did not mean to explain, she still frowned, but she could see that her brows were loose. Some, the wrinkles are not so tight.

 1533 Chapter 1533

    Judgment, the important thing is to judge what these situations show.Mu Ningshuang thought so, she has also received a lot of news she wants, but this is not enough, more news is needed.


    To make a sufficiently accurate judgment, enough information is needed, but now Mu Ningshuang feels that the information she has received is not enough.Not enough for her to make a 100% accurate judgment.


    In fact, even if there is more information, there is no guarantee that the judgment made will be 100% accurate, but the accuracy is definitely better than it is now.Even if she makes a judgment now, it can be said to be blind. It is not a real judgment, although she feels that the possibility is very high.


    "I still need to understand some places, but this is not enough. I don''t know if the power in other places is used to confuse me or is there for other purposes. It''s not easy to say for the time being."


    Mu Ningshuang was thinking a lot of things in her mind, which made her head a little bigger, but it didn''t matter, she hadn''t fallen into confusion yet, she could continue to think.


    There are many things to think about. At present, she has figured out the situation clearly. Although she cannot fully understand and cannot make a judgment, as long as she continues, she believes that she will have enough Harvested.


    He followed Hua Yueling to many places again, and after learning about the power that those places possessed, after reading all the places he wanted to see, Mu Ningshuang returned to the place where they were teleported.


    Hua Yueling followed her back, and was silent along the way. In fact, he had a lot of things to ask, but he hadn''t asked yet.It''s not that I don''t want to, but I can''t. Mu Ningshuang''s thinking hasn''t ended yet, and she has to wait.


    In fact, Hua Yueling also knew that the scattered forces here should be used to activate the portal, but how to activate it was not clear.This needs Mu Ningshuang to study, as long as it can be researched out, it can definitely be countered, this is what Hua Yueling and the others want.


    After waiting for a short time, Mu Ningshuang stopped thinking about it, raised his head and looked around, and finally fell on him.


    "Is there an answer?"


    Hua Yueling asked quickly, and he was finally able to ask, of course he was anxious.


    "Almost, it feels right, but I''m not entirely sure."


    "It''s okay, it''s for sure, after all, it is such a place, and it is deliberately made like this."


    "I''ve seen this teleportation formation from the master. However, it is still very different from this. At present, I am not sure whether it is intentional or that this magic array is like that. If it is deliberately to confuse the sight, then I can be sure."


    Mu Ningshuang was still unsure, but she felt that she should make a decision.Is the magic circle hidden here as I know it, or something else.


    "Then what if you don''t take the forces here as the object of observation, but use the results to reverse it?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t say anything at first, but he suddenly thought of other things and immediately said to Mu Ningshuang.Mu Ningshuang''s expression changed. If Hua Yueling didn''t remind her, she really hadn''t thought of this, or that his attention had been focused on those powers hidden under the ground, and there was no time to focus on the others.


    Now being reminded by Hua Yueling, she suddenly closed her eyes and thought about it as if she had thought of something.This kind of thinking speed is very fast, but in an instant, her attention was transferred to other places. After scanning the vicinity, she showed a look of sudden realization.


    "I was almost deceived, thank you for reminding me."


    Mu Ningshuang said this in a somewhat unexpected tone, and Hua Yueling was very happy to hear her say this, as long as her reminder could be effective.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure, it''s pretty good here. It''s true or false, if it wasn''t for your reminder, I would have been deceived."


    Then Mu Ningshuang probably explained to him what was going on. Although Hua Yueling didn''t understand it in some places, he didn''t need to understand it completely, as long as he knew what was going on.The next step is to need Mu Ningshuang to help, find a way to understand the portal, and then destroy the portal.


    "How did this teleportation array teleport to the earth, do you understand it clearly?"


    "Almost. But it is very troublesome to make it."


    "Then what about this portal here, can we control it?"


    "It''s difficult. This kind of portal is the next thing. The most important thing is the power that generates it. If there is no way to control this power, then don''t think about it."


    "Then you can only find a way to solve the problem of going back."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said, if you can directly control this teleportation formation, you don''t need to bother and trouble, but now it seems that there is obviously no way.Mu Ningshuang couldn''t do it, even he couldn''t.


    Although Aroline can do it, she definitely won''t help, Hua Yueling can be sure.


    If you can''t rely on others, you can only rely on yourself, and now you have to rely on this Mu Ningshuang to solve the problem.In fact, as long as you understand the mechanism of this portal here, there is no problem, and there is no need to worry about the others.


    After understanding it roughly, Mu Ningshuang still frowned. Although she knew almost everything, it was very difficult how to proceed with the next work.


    After all, what Hua Yueling requires is a portal that can be used but not used by others. After learning, she knows how to teleport back from here.But if that''s the case, the teleportation array must exist, unless it is the kind of teleportation that only exists for a short time, otherwise there is no other way.


    Whether you use the existing teleportation array or create your own teleportation array, you need to have a portal, but this also means you must leave the teleportation array.In this case, Hua Yueling''s other thoughts could not be realized. By then, the phantoms here could still travel to the earth through the teleportation array. This was a situation Hua Yueling did not want to see.


    But no matter what, this teleportation array must be destroyed right now, and then think about other things.


    "I have a way. Even if we use the portal, the people here will not be able to get to the earth through the portal after we go back."


    "Oh? What can I do?"


    Hua Yueling showed a look of surprise, Mu Ningshuang had a way to naturally be the best, he really wanted to know what it was, and immediately asked.

 1534 Chapter 1534 One-time Portal

    "The best way and the only way at present is to use a disposable portal to solve the current problem."


    "One-time portal?"


    Hua Yueling couldn''t understand what she meant, so she couldn''t help asking again, wanting to hear her explain what the so-called one-time portal is.However, the so-called disposable Huayueling is generally understandable. It should be similar to disposable chopsticks. They are all disposable items.But this one-off should really be a one-off, not the so-called one-off like disposable chopsticks.


    It must be so, otherwise, if it can be used later, the enemy here will not be able to reach the earth, how can it be called a one-off.


    This is a good way, but I don''t know exactly how to do it, but since Mu Ningshuang said so, she must have a way, otherwise she can''t say it.


    "Since Ningshuang said that, there must be a way, right?"


    Hua Yueling asked with a slightly happy tone.Mu Ningshuang nodded immediately, indicating that he did have a way.


    "I roughly estimated the ability required to reach the earth from here. If the guess is correct, I can create a magic crystal with enough magic power. Use this magic crystal to consume all the magic at once and send us back. Wait until After we go back, the portal will disappear, and it won¡¯t be possible to activate it again when our power is exhausted."


    "No problem?"


    "There is definitely no problem, but the magic power in the magic crystal needs to be adjusted. If you adjust it well, you may have more or less magic power. More or less magic power is no problem. There is only a little magic power left. There is no way to activate the magic door, but the magic power is less Some words are a little troublesome."


    "In this case, don''t let the magic power be less, more is more, more is better than less."


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling made a decision and said to Mu Ningshuang.Mu Ningshuang also nodded and started to act immediately.


    "But it is troublesome to make a teleportation array. Do these places need to place magic crystals?"


    "No, there is no need to do this. In fact, magic is different from the power here. Relying on magic crystals does not need to be so troublesome. Only a small amount of magic crystals can solve the problem of magic distribution."


    Hua Yueling didn''t particularly understand it, and she didn''t understand it too well, but Mu Ningshuang probably meant that the magic crystal replaced that power distribution, and it should be correct.


    As for what to do, Hua Yueling wanted to help, but he didn''t have much to do, and he had to look at Mu Ningshuang''s requirements, but currently Mu Ningshuang didn''t have any requirements.Mu Ningshuang was busy pouring magic power into the magic crystal.Of course she has magic crystals with magical powers, but they don''t meet her requirements, so they can''t be used, and they must be made by themselves.


    The ones that I have either have too much magic power or not enough magic power, and there are quite a few bad ones, so naturally they cannot be used.


    Hua Yueling also wanted to help in the past, but Mu Ningshuang didn''t let him do this, and shook his head at him.


    "I''ll do it myself, the magic power needed here must be adjusted very finely, otherwise there is no way to use it."


    Hearing what she said, Hua Yueling had to give up her original plan to help.After all, he is still not so good in magic. The degree of refinement is definitely not enough. There is no way to achieve the same level as Mu Ningshuang. If it can, it will definitely help.


    Hua Yueling went to the side, seeing that she had nothing to do, she could only wait beside her, watching Mu Ningshuang''s movements.Mu Ningshuang is not fast. She works a little bit, and is very serious. It can be seen that this is a very troublesome job, but Mu Ningshuang does not say anything about complaining. She is not the kind of person who likes to complain. Do whatever you want, don''t care about other things, just do what you need to do well.


    Hua Yueling likes her character very much, although he himself is quite annoyed by such troublesome work.Lu Yuetong also came to want to help, but like Hua Yueling was rejected by her, although Lu Yuetong had some magical abilities, it was definitely not comparable to Mu Ningshuang.


    This delicate activity not only requires magical abilities, but also requires extreme care.In terms of seriousness, Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong are certainly not bad, but they are far inferior in magic.


    This made Hua Yueling and the others had to give up their previous ideas, watching Mu Ningshuang troublesomely inject magic crystals one by one into magic power. That kind of activity just looked at it and felt very annoying, let alone do it themselves.But during the action, Mu Ningshuang didn''t say anything, it was just a serious actor, and it took about half an hour for Mu Ningshuang to finally infuse all the magic crystals with magic power.


    Both Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong used to pick up and take a look, and found that the magic power contained in them cannot be said to be more or less.How should I put it, it is difficult for Hua Yueling and the others to describe how much this magic power is in words.


    There is no way, after all, their level of magic is still relatively poor, and it is only natural that this will happen.


    The next thing to do is simple. Hua Yueling and the others acted at Mu Ningshuang''s request. In order to destroy the original teleportation array, they must destroy the power sources hidden under the ground.This is not easy. After all, there are so many places, and it¡¯s not that it can be destroyed directly on the ground. You still need to dig it. Although it¡¯s not that you have to dig where the power source is, it takes some time. At least you have to hit it with your attack.


    Although it is very troublesome, it is really impossible to do this. Hua Yueling also wondered how Mu Ningshuang hadn''t said it earlier, so that he could act prematurely, and the time just so long would not be wasted.


    But there is no way, time has passed, and everything is over, he can only sigh and continue to act.With the help of Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, it is relatively slow for the three to act together. After all, the scope is very large, even if you don''t need to eliminate them all, it is very, very difficult, and it is very difficult to do it.


    Hua Yueling hopes that the situation can be simpler, but it doesn''t mean that he can do whatever he wants. In order to complete the task, he can only come little by little. In so many places, Hua Yueling feels a headache thinking about it.

 1535 Chapter 1535

    "Don''t destroy it all."


    Mu Ningshuang said to Hua Yueling, Hua Yueling''s movements couldn''t help but stop. Hearing Mu Ningshuang said this, he remembered the topic the two people had talked about.According to Mu Ningshuang, not all the power sources here are useful, some of them are actually used to confuse people, not to form a teleportation formation.


    Now hearing her mention this, Hua Yueling feels that it is probably those things that are used to confuse the vision, don''t worry about it, just clear those that form the teleportation array.


    "In fact, the number used to form the teleportation array is relatively small, and more is used to confuse the line of sight. So we only need to know what to eliminate, and eliminate all of them."


    Mu Ningshuang said.Hua Yueling nodded again and again, but still a little helpless.Only Mu Ningshuang can know those useful and useless here, and neither he nor Lu Yuetong are clear.


    In this case, only one person can follow the action, and the other person still has to be eliminated bit by bit.


    However, it is much better than the beginning, after all, the time it takes has been reduced a lot.The three moved separately, the two girls acted together, and Hua Yueling was alone. He had no choice but to eliminate those forces little by little.


    In order to make his actions faster and more efficient, he also specifically asked Xiaoxue.He hadn''t thought of it before, but now that he remembered it, of course he had to ask Xiaoxue if there was any good way.


    "If the owner is willing to spend money, it will naturally be much simpler. People have a way, but it is impossible to not spend money."


    Xiaoxue''s answer was also very simple, which made Huayueling frown and spend money. If you want to spend money, you can only buy things in the mall.It is estimated that this is what Xiaoxue said. Huayueling sighed helplessly. There seems to be no other better way. Even Xiaoxue is the same, but it is the same. If you don¡¯t spend money and don¡¯t spend anything, how could it be possible? Can solve the problem so simply.


    That''s the situation. If this is the case, Hua Yueling can only ask Xiaoxue''s solution, and he has no better solution.


    Thinking in her heart, Hua Yueling was not vague. If you need to spend a little money, you can spend some, but you don''t know how much it needs. If it needs too much, he will hesitate.


    You have to look at the situation. Hua Yueling asked Xiaoxue what kind of conditions he needed, and Xiaoxue showed him directly.Hua Yueling took a closer look. The thing Xiaoxue wanted to buy by herself was an instrument to absorb power. This instrument looked quite advanced, but I didn''t know how effective it was.


    Anyway, looking at the introduction is pretty awesome, but you still have to read about it.


    "Well, let me see the price..."


    After looking at the price, Hua Yueling''s expression has changed a bit. The price is a bit beyond his imagination. Although he has long thought that the price of this instrument will certainly not be too low, it is also unimaginable to such an extent. .


    "How can such a high price!"


    "This is not a matter of course, master, think about it, this is an instrument that can absorb all kinds of power, and the absorbed power does not mean that it is absorbed and disappears, but can be reused. If the price is not How to say it higher."


    After Xiaoxue''s explanation, Hua Yueling thought about it for a while. It was indeed the same. Indeed, it was able to absorb all kinds of power, but also to use those powers. The price was not high and it was not justified. It was normal.


    He can buy the coins he owns now. There is no problem buying both, but the amount of money that needs to be spent still makes him feel painful.In order to solve the current problem, is it necessary to buy? Hua Yueling fell into deep thought.


    The main thing is whether the purchase of props is worthwhile, and if you want to simply solve the current problem, this seems to be the best way.I don¡¯t know how much money will be spent if I clear it myself.


    Hua Yueling looked helpless, no matter what she thought, it seemed that it was more worthwhile to purchase items directly, but he was unwilling to make him spend so much money.


    Just thinking about it back and forth for a while, Hua Yueling gritted his teeth and made a decision.


    "Buy it, but just buy one. Let Yuetong and the others use it. I still use the old method."


    Hua Yueling still decided to buy only one, the cost of buying two would be a bit too high, and it was painful.In this way, Hua Yueling bought the props and gave it to Lu Yuetong, and then taught her how to use the props. After Lu Yuetong got the props, she was quite surprised, but she immediately pushed the props back.


    "There is only this one item, so let Aling use it."


    "It''s okay, I have my own method over there, this is for you to use, as long as you are faster, you can help me, right?"


    Hua Yueling said this, and pushed the props back into her hands. Lu Yuetong hesitated for a moment, or accepted it, and agreed.After all, Hua Yueling was also kind, and he was right. As long as they solve the problem quickly, they will be able to go and help afterwards.


    In this way, Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang separated from Hua Yueling, and the two moved from two different directions.Hua Yueling is in charge of one direction, while Lu Yuetong and the others are in charge of another direction.


    It''s good for the two parties to act separately. In this case, the time required is definitely the shortest, and it''s also the easiest way to save trouble.A large number of people is not necessarily good. After all, what needs to be done to crack those powers is still very simple. Three people together and the other two will have nothing to do.


    After the two parties separated, Hua Yueling was not too anxious. After all, she had no equipment on her side, and she only relied on her own strength to do this thing. I don¡¯t know how much time it would take. It¡¯s better to just act like this without rushing. Just wait for Mu Ningshuang and the others to come over.It shouldn''t take too long.


    Thinking about these things, Hua Yueling also cleared up some power points, but since there was no Mu Ningshuang to remind him, he was not sure whether what he had dealt with was the power points used to construct the teleportation formation.


    "Whether it is it or not, it can be cleaned up anyway, if it is not cleaned up, let Ningshuang and Yuetong come."


    While thinking, Hua Yueling also looked at Mu Ningshuang and the others, their speed was faster than here, and they had already cleared up a lot of power points in an instant.Hua Yueling used her exploration skills to sweep over and found that the places they passed by were already empty, unless it was a place that was particularly far away.

 1536 Chapter 1536

    Hua Yueling hasn''t cleaned up much yet, and Mu Ningshuang and the others in the distance have almost completed normal work.Faster than he thought.


    The item Xiaoxue persuaded him to buy was indeed an artifact, even if it was not excavated in the upper layer, it could easily suck out the power in the lower layer.His side is more troublesome. This kind of work is actually quite annoying, if there is no good tool.


    Hua Yueling didn''t waste time, nor said that Lu Yuetong and the others would give up their work because they had better props, but the speed gap between the two was still too big.


    It didn''t take long for Hua Yueling to feel quite fast, and Mu Ningshuang and the others arrived in front of him.He was startled when he heard their voices. Even if he thought that they would be fast, he couldn''t think that they would be so fast. It seemed to him almost like a blink of an eye. It didn''t feel like the time passed.


    "Props are easy to use, right?"


    Hua Yueling looked up and asked them.


    "It''s very easy to use. If we didn''t have this, we would have just walked. We don''t need to do anything. Just find a place to suck it and it will be solved. No need to worry about the others."


    "That''s good, it means that I didn''t buy this item for nothing. Let me give the rest, Ningshuang and Yuetong, you just go and prepare all the items for the teleportation array, and I will take care of the rest. Dropped."


    Hua Yueling took the props from Lu Yuetong and said.Mu Ningshuang and the others nodded at him, and then the two turned and left. Hua Yueling himself stayed here, continuing to absorb the power with the props in his hand.


    The remaining power is not much, but it is still relatively scattered. Fortunately, after Hua Yueling has props in her hand, it is much easier, so she doesn''t need to rush to destroy.


    After Hua Yueling collected all the remaining power, there were no remaining power points.As for whether it is hidden or not, Huayueling is still unclear, but he thinks it should not be. After all, relying on the exploration skills, he does not believe that the power points can be hidden from being discovered by himself.


    Hua Yueling''s self-confidence is still grounded. After the exploration skills are upgraded, it is already quite powerful, and basically there is no way to hide him.


    Take another look at Mu Ningshuang and the others. The two of them are busy, much busier than his.Mu Ningshuang made marks on the ground, and Lu Yuetong put the magic crystal infused with magic power into those marks.


    Hua Yueling stared at it for a while, as if thinking of something, put away the props in her hand, and walked towards them quickly.But she didn''t say anything for the time being, but watched their movements and waited.


    In fact, Hua Yueling still wanted to help. After all, it wasn''t appropriate to just let the two of them act, but for now, he couldn''t get involved.I can only watch them move. Fortunately, although it is a bit more troublesome, the teleportation array that Mu Ningshuang is going to build is only a relatively small one, so it is quite fast to set up.


    "Problems?"


    Seeing Hua Yueling standing next to him like this, from time to time his eyes moved back and forth on the magic crystals on the ground and his body, Mu Ningshuang leaned over and asked softly.The tone is much like the calmer tone she would use.It is basically impossible to tell what kind of emotion he has just by listening to her.


    However, Hua Yueling had long been accustomed to her way of speaking. Whether it was before or now, Mu Ningshuang has basically not changed much, but it''s the way she lives in the world and her tone of voice.


    But when there is basically no communication, or when I am familiar now and basically can be regarded as a boy and girl friend.


    Probably this is the acquiescence of both parties, but the way they get along is not like boy and girl friends, and they are not even like ordinary friends, if it just depends on their usual getting along.


    Very common way of getting along, there is no change, but the conversation between the two sides has increased, if it can be counted as a change.


    Hua Yueling looked at her and frowned when she heard her inquiry, and then leaned in to express her thoughts.


    "I''m wondering if we can destroy the teleportation array after we teleport away. If we don''t destroy it and leave it like this, although we can''t activate it after using up the magic power at once, the people here can still think about it. Ways to use their unique power to continue to enable it."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Mu Ningshuang looked at the dark distance and meditated. In fact, what Hua Yueling said is not unreasonable. The magic power is that there is no way to activate the teleportation array, but it does not mean that there is no other way. There are many other powers, and there are also many other powers here. The unique power here, if the power here is used instead of magic power...


    "It''s not impossible. But I think it might be useless even if it is broken."


    "Why?" Huayueling was taken aback and asked again.


    "There is a teleportation array here." Mu Ningshuang''s words were very concise, but they were also very clear.Huayueling thought about it, it was true, even if there was no one-time portal specially set up by Mu Ningshuang, there were teleportation arrays before, and even if they were destroyed, there was really no other way?If it is destroyed, wouldn¡¯t it be enough for the people here to rebuild the teleportation array here?


    Thinking about it, this is true, but after thinking about it, Hua Yueling shook his head again, denying Mu Ningshuang''s idea.


    "No, you can''t say that. We are still not sure that this teleportation formation must have been built by the people here, and even if it was originally built by them, it may not be able to be built now. One more thing, I It is not necessarily a coincidence that the teleportation arrays are similar, and there may be some significance in it."


    "..."


    After Hua Yueling said so, Mu Ningshuang almost understood what he meant.In fact, what Hua Yueling meant was not particularly difficult to understand, and what he said made sense.


    Regardless of whether it is here or not, as long as it destroys the teleportation array, it will not be teleported by the teleportation array they built afterwards, even if there are any more.If not, it is better. They don''t have to worry about anything. The other party can''t go to earth.


    If you think about it this way, it''s better to destroy it anyway, it''s beneficial to them anyway.


    After thinking about it, Mu Ningshuang was ready to act, but she still needed to think about how to do it.It''s easier said than done. It doesn''t mean that you can destroy if you want to destroy the teleportation array, especially after they leave, you must think carefully about what to do.

 1537 Chapter 1537 Mu Ningshuangs Method

    After thinking about the next action plan, Mu Ningshuang began to think about how to leave and destroy the teleportation formation.The action plan has not yet settled, this is very difficult, Hua Yueling also knows.


    So after proposing this point of view, Hua Yueling went to the side with great foresight, and at the same time he was also thinking about the course of action and what to do.After much deliberation, I can''t think of a good way. Hua Yueling has no experience in this aspect. It''s not that he is humble or something. The fact is.


    He may be capable in combat, but he can''t do anything other than combat.


    If someone stays here, it will be easy to handle, but if everyone leaves, it will be difficult to handle.


    Sighing, Hua Yueling can only pin her hopes on Mu Ningshuang.He also talked to Lu Yuetong about this matter, but he didn''t think Lu Yuetong could have any good way to solve this problem.


    After talking about the problem with her, Lu Yuetong was also lost in thought, but she couldn''t think of anything for a while.


    "Sister Yun might be able to do something?"


    Hua Yueling thought so again, thinking of this, he suddenly realized that he had been ignored by Sister Yun during this period.Sister Yun was still there with Sister Aroline, but both of them didn''t move much, and they looked like they were thinking.


    "Forget it, let''s not disturb Sister Yun and go."


    Seeing her sister looking into the distance, Hua Yueling still decided not to disturb her sister. It''s just the three of them, and the three heads are like Zhuge Liang. They can''t be regarded as heads.


    After the teleportation formation was built, they did not take action, mainly because they had not thought of how to destroy the teleportation formation.The three of them basically didn''t have a good solution. Although Mu Ningshuang had made some achievements in magic, this method was not easy to think of.


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling pressed her head and felt a headache.The best way is to use something like a timer to control the time. When the time is over, the "bang" explosion will happen. As soon as it explodes, the magic crystal on the ground will be blown out directly. Then it will naturally be anything. If nothing is left, the teleportation array will disappear without a trace.


    However, the timing is still a problem, Hua Yueling can''t think of a good way for the time being, just don''t know if there is such a power to use in magic.


    "I hope so," he thought with a sigh, but Mu Ningshuang''s appearance is not what she does. If there is, she should have figured it out a long time ago, and she won''t think about it for so long. "But Ningshuang The time to think is long enough. I haven''t figured it out for so long..."


    Looking at Mu Ningshuang, the confidence in her heart fell again.


    However, Hua Yueling still chose to believe in Mu Ningshuang''s level, so he didn''t say anything, just waiting. He believed that Mu Ningshuang would definitely give himself a satisfactory answer.


    The three of them waited like this without speaking. Time passed by, and about a quarter of an hour passed. Hua Yueling looked at Mu Ningshuang, her brows were still frowned, and she couldn''t see it. No ideas come.


    "Hey, wait and see."


    Hua Yueling sighed and thought, but he couldn''t help it.And he is not going to ask Xiaoxue, anyway, he will definitely spend money to solve the problem when the time comes. Although he has some gold coins, he doesn''t want to continue spending it for the time being. Otherwise, there is no gold coin when he really needs it in the future. Is it troublesome?


    Although Mu Ningshuang made them wait for some time, they actually didn''t wait too long. After a short time, Mu Ningshuang came over to him and said his thoughts.


    "Well, I definitely don''t understand magic as you do, Ningshuang, do whatever you want, don''t ask me."


    Hua Yueling said so, and directly gave her the right to act.Mu Ningshuang nodded, did not say anything more, and started to act.


    Real action is actually about to get up, thinking takes the most time, it does not take any time to really act.Hua Yueling and the others immediately acted like this, following Mu Ningshuang''s instructions to do the rest.


    "There is no problem, go call Sister Yun and Sister Aroline over, we can go back."


    Mu Ningshuang checked after setting up everything, and only then said to Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong after confirming that there was no problem.Hua Yueling acted immediately, looking for her sister and Sister Aroline.


    They didn''t pay attention to the situation here, so they didn''t even know that the teleportation array had been set up, and they had been fully prepared for all subsequent actions.When Hua Yueling called them, Hua Yun''s face was still a little surprised. Obviously, she didn''t expect them to move so fast. Aroline was not so surprised, but she did not leave in a hurry, but stood in the original place. The ground looked far away for a while, and then followed them to the direction of the teleportation array.


    Hua Yueling also looked in the direction Sister Alorin was looking, but she didn''t find anything. With his current exploration skills, she couldn''t do it. It can be imagined that the distance Sister Alorin can see is How far.


    Looking at Aroline curiously, Hua Yueling wanted to ask, but after thinking about it, she let go of this thought.


    Take them back to the place where the teleportation formation is, and stand some distance in front of the teleportation formation that has not yet been opened.


    "Go back?"


    Mu Ningshuang asked such a question. After Hua Yueling and the others answered back, Mu Ningshuang nodded solemnly, and then opened the teleportation formation.


    Under the action of magic power, the portal emerged, but the portal did not seem to be particularly stable. It should be because the magic power was not particularly sufficient.


    Hua Yueling just thought for a while, and then left these behind, after all, the most important thing right now is to leave here quickly.That kind of magic crystal that is filled with not full of magic power does not mean that you can have it if you want it, it takes time to get it out.


    Hua Yueling believed that Mu Ningshuang certainly didn''t want to do it again, that kind of thing was meaningless.


    Stepped into the portals one after another. Fortunately, although the portals were not particularly stable, they did not immediately dissipate. Even if all of them walked in, the portals still flashed and did not disappear.In other words, the portal actually just looks unstable, and it is still very stable when it is running.


    Not long after entering the portal, Hua Yueling felt a force pulling her body, and then he lost consciousness.

 1538 Chapter 1538

    Hua Yueling and the others left through the teleportation array, and shortly after they left, the teleportation door gradually dissipated with the "sizzling" sound like an electric current.But Hua Yueling and the others didn''t know this at present, Mu Ningshuang knew very well, after all, all of this was designed by her.


    When the teleportation array gradually disappeared, the remaining magic power in the magic crystal gathered towards one of the places. As the magic power gathered here, a certain magic item was activated and then quickly changed its color.


    This is the magic array destruction device designed by Mu Ningshuang. The operation principle of this device is also very simple. It only uses explosions to destroy the original magic array.


    As the magic power was injected into the magic props, the magic props had almost reached their limit, and there was a violent explosion in the place where the magic circle was immediately accompanied by a loud bang.


    The portal completely disappeared, and the magic crystals that formed the teleportation array were blown out in an instant. Some of the magic crystals were blown to pieces and disappeared completely.


    This is Mu Ningshuang''s design. This method cannot be said to be very good, but at least it has achieved Hua Yueling''s requirements.Nothing else is needed anyway, just destroy the teleportation array, and she did it.


    The explosion raised a cloud of smoke and dust, but it was not able to dispel the darkness, and it was still shrouded in darkness.However, due to the fact that no one was around, no one knew that an explosion happened here, and no one knew what happened here before.


    But all of this has nothing to do with Hua Yueling and the others, unless there are people here who can not know the teleportation formation, otherwise Huayue and the people living here will not have any intersection.


    Hua Yueling hopes so too, and this is why he has worked so hard to do all this.If not, why think so much.The enemy here is a threat to Hua Yueling and the others from any aspect, so they must completely isolate the danger.


    The effort was not wasted. As for what will happen later, I will know only afterwards.Now Hua Yueling doesn''t want to waste his brain power on things here anymore, and he is not ready to think about it. He has gone home and can rest.


    The black mud and the black hand behind the scenes came to an end temporarily. After Hua Yueling and the others teleported home, they were still a little uncomfortable. After all, it was such a teleportation. It is impossible to say that there are no sequelae. Yue Ling was still a little uncomfortable, and her head ached, but fortunately this kind of thing was short-lived, and it didn''t take long to recover.


    After returning, the first thing Hua Yueling did was to go to the window to look at the situation outside, but there was no one outside, but the time was very different from when they left.It was still morning when I left, not long after the sun had just risen, but it was already dusk.


    Unexpectedly, the time would pass so quickly, and it was dusk in a blink of an eye, and the day passed without any feeling.In fact, I didn''t spend much time in another world, but for that little time, it was already at night here, which was incredible.


    "I don''t know how everyone is going."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but now that the black mud has been wiped out and the black mud has disappeared, it stands to reason that people should have recovered.But now I can''t see anyone there, and I look downstairs empty, and I don''t see anyone.


    "Sister Aroline, how are those ordinary people?"


    Hua Yueling couldn''t let this matter go, so she asked Aroline.Aroline didn''t answer right away, she was probably understanding the situation.


    "Well, it''s okay, but those people are still in a coma. There should be nothing to do tomorrow, don''t worry."


    "Hey? Are you still awake now?"


    Hua Yueling asked with some surprise. She thought that those people should have recovered, but she didn''t expect that they were still in a coma.


    "But aren''t they all outside before? Why did they go back all at once?"


    This matter was also quite strange for Huayueling. At least when they left, there were wuyangwuyang people who didn¡¯t know how many people swarmed in, but now it¡¯s like this.Who brought those people back, which made him unclear.


    "Sister Livello did it all. She can solve this problem alone, it''s very easy."


    "Thanks to Sister Livello''s help, I said, they shouldn''t be able to go back if there is no one to help."


    When Hua Yueling said so, it could be regarded as solving a doubt in her mind.He said that it was impossible for everyone to go back for no reason, and that things would pass like this, as if nothing happened.


    You have to know that this is the real world, not the game world, how could this happen.


    Originally, Hua Yueling was worried that something unexpected would happen, but now she is relieved, and there is no need to worry about sister Liweiluo''s help.Those people went back like this, and even if they felt something was wrong afterwards, it should be fine.


    "By the way, Sister Aroline, don''t those people feel weird about what happened today? After all, nothing actually happened to them today."


    Hua Yueling asked with some worry, he thought that those people might feel incredible because they don''t have today''s memory.


    "Don''t worry, they were under the control of the black mud before this. They actually have false memories. Thanks to Livio''s help, the black mud has done a good thing, but after all the trouble is also theirs. Brought it."


    "..." After listening to Sister Alorin¡¯s explanation, Hua Yueling couldn¡¯t understand what she meant, but on the whole she was saying that there was nothing to do. This was enough, and there was no need to worry about the others. Don''t worry, but those people shouldn''t wake up tonight, right?"


    After asking, Hua Yueling still confirmed to Sister Aroline.


    "In theory, it should not be possible. Don''t worry, they are ordinary people after all, and it is not so easy to recover under the control of the black mud."


    "Then today''s night is really scary."


    Hua Yueling looked out the window. Today is really quiet as never before. You can''t hear people''s conversations or the sounds of vehicles. The whole world is in an extremely quiet atmosphere.Hua Yueling has experienced a quiet environment, but has never experienced such a quiet, it is simply unimaginable.

 1539 Chapter 1539

    Hua Yueling stood at the window for a while, observing the situation outside, but as Sister Aroline said, it is estimated that no one will come out even at night.


    After watching for a while, he turned around and went back, and soon saw his sister and them come out of the room.Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang said goodbye to him.


    "Hey, are you going back now?"


    Hua Yueling originally thought they would stay here, after all, they have been like this recently, but since they want to go back, it is naturally impossible for Hua Yueling to stop it.


    "Well, Sister Aroline said that Mom and Dad are both at home, and I have to go back and accompany them."


    Since Mu Ningshuang said so, Lu Yuetong naturally did the same, there was no difference between them.Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong both said so, and it was natural that Hua Yueling could not refuse.


    "Why don''t I take you back. Anyway, it''s still early. By the way, do you have food at home? People may not wake up at night and can''t buy anything."


    "Have."


    "That''s good."


    Hua Yueling said to her sister and sister Alorin, and then sent Mu Ningshuang and the others downstairs.Both girls came out on bicycles, and Hua Yueling also pushed her bicycle to send them off.


    "Aling, don''t bother you, go back. We two go back together, there is no need to send it."


    Lu Yuetong pushed his bicycle out and said to him.


    "You have been busy for so long, so go back and rest soon, don''t send us off."


    "I''d better send you off, I don''t know if it is still in danger. I will come back when I send you home. It won''t take much time anyway."


    Hua Yueling said so and pushed the bicycle out.Lu Yuetong didn''t persuade him any more, but instead looked at Mu Ningshuang to see what Mu Ningshuang meant. If Mu Ningshuang didn''t say anything, she would forget it.


    "No need to send it, we two."


    Mu Ningshuang also shook his head, and stopped his bicycle. In the past, he took the initiative to hold Hua Yueling''s hand and "snatched" the bicycle from his hand.


    "Is it really unnecessary?"


    Hua Yueling still wanted to give them off, but she didn''t expect that the two girls would be so determined that they would let him stay and rest.


    "Aren''t we all sent downstairs, that''s it, you are tired too, go back to eat and rest soon. We will come again tomorrow morning if there is nothing wrong."


    "Then... well, since you all said that, you can call me when you get home."


    "Well, don''t worry, we know."


    Lu Yuetong glanced at Mu Ningshuang and nodded.Mu Ningshuang just gave a soft "Um" sound, and agreed.


    Hua Yueling accompanied them to the gate of the community. There were a lot of vehicles on the street, but they were all parked. Hua Yueling also deliberately checked and found that the people in the car were in a coma.You shouldn''t need to manage things by yourself after that, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but think so, he didn''t think he had such an ability.


    Let alone anything else, just so many people are impossible for him.No matter what you think about it, what will happen to you at that time.


    But it''s pretty good now, don''t worry about it, just treat it as nothing has happened, leave these behind, and don''t think about the others.


    So comforting themselves, before they knew it, they had already reached the entrance of the community.Hua Yueling was separated from Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong here. The two girls waved at him, and then rode away.


    Some vehicles on the road blocked the way. The road can be said to be blocked, but fortunately they are riding bicycles, otherwise it is impossible to leave the road.There are cars everywhere on the road. Although it is different from a traffic jam, the traffic jam is not so strict, but it is quite troublesome to pass.


    Seeing the two people riding away from the back, Hua Yueling stood at the entrance of the community for a while, waited until they disappeared, looked around, then turned around and went home.The time passed wasn''t as long as it is now, but Hua Yueling was really hungry and wanted to eat.


    "But if you have dinner, you have to wait and see, and let''s see if there is anything you can eat later."


    Hua Yueling thought so, turned and walked home.


    "It''s really rare to see such a scene," I thought so, and couldn''t help but look back. There are many cars on the street, and parking so many cars is like a banquet nearby, let alone Normally, even at some special moments, it is basically impossible to be like this around here "but it''s not very interesting."


    Secretly murmured, Huayueling had already arrived downstairs in her own house before striding forward.


    When he returned home, it was exactly the same as he thought. My sister had just cooked the food, but fortunately, the food was left over from yesterday, and it heats up very quickly, so it doesn''t take long.


    "Is it enough?"


    Seeing him come back, Hua Yun asked him.There was not much food left from yesterday. If you make do with it, it would be enough, but it¡¯s not enough if you want to be full. Of course, this is based on the premise that there are only two of them, if Aroline is also eating here. Everyone can only eat less.


    "It should be about the same. By the way, sister Aroline, I didn''t see her when I came back. Did you go out?"


    I thought that I didn''t see her on the way back, and if I left, I would have sent it away directly.


    "She said to go back, Xiaoling, if you don''t tell me, I also forgot, don''t worry about what to eat, and Aroline will bring some food over, no need to prepare anything else."


    Hua Yun said with an expression of remembering something, Hua Yueling only then knew that Sister Aroline had gone back again.But since Sister Aroline has gone back, I don''t know if Sister Livio will come.


    Although I don''t know when Liweiluo came back, she is still not here.But maybe it¡¯s not here anymore. On the other side, Gekara and Rianne still need her help in the world over there. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on there now, but don¡¯t worry, after all, it¡¯s only been two days since I came back. , Let¡¯s check it out when the time comes, they still have a lot to do.


    "But I must fight again. It feels like I''m already a fighting freak now."


    But this was not his own intention. Hua Yueling didn''t like fighting so much, but what happened made him have to fight, which was not his choice.If he can choose, he will definitely choose not to fight. This is something he doesn''t have to think about.


    Hua Yueling thought for a while. Seeing that she had nothing to do, she sat down on the sofa after thinking about it. He wanted to play for a while, but after another thought, he lost the mood.Let''s stay a while.

 1540 Chapter 1540

    It hasn''t been a few days since the beginning of the summer vacation. It''s not the first time Hua Yueling has had such a long summer vacation, but she has never been as happy as she is now.


    It''s really good, no need to think about other things, just do what you want to do every day.There is still a long, long time before the university starts, and there is still a long time for him to play.


    After experiencing so much time, Hua Yueling finally had time to take a good rest.If you want to say, this summer vacation is not at all leisurely, Hua Yueling has never had such an annoying summer vacation.


    Think about it, you have to go to various places during the summer vacation. Of course, people go to travel during the summer vacation, and there are many such people.But Huayueling is not going to travel. In fact, there are important things to do. Not to mention all kinds of annoying things, even the mood of going out is different.


    Others are still in the second place. Whether it is doing this or that, or not doing it, this is all normal, but if you go to other places like this, you still have to work. There is no leisure atmosphere at all.


    Hua Yueling turned around on the sofa and took out her phone to browse at will.I can rest for a while, what to do tomorrow, thinking about this problem, he hasn''t figured it out yet.


    But since you can live a leisurely life, then naturally you still have to do something interesting.Playing games at home is a good choice, but Hua Yueling thinks maybe she can imagine if there are other choices.


    In the past, although I had to do my homework on Saturdays and Sundays, I actually spent more time playing games together.There should be more choices now.


    But Hua Yueling hadn''t figured out what to do for the time being, which made him a little headache.If it''s going to go around...just thinking of this Hua Yueling and shook his head vigorously, he didn''t want to do this, it was meaningless.


    If there are no special things, he doesn''t even want to move, and hopes to be able to play at home.


    "To say something interesting..."


    After thinking and thinking, but there seems to be no other choice besides playing games. There are indeed many choices, but if you think about it carefully, there are actually not so many choices.


    "It''s better to play games after thinking about it. Well, let me check it out. It seems that some new games have been released recently."


    Hua Yueling spent a lot of money on buying games, but don''t worry about money now.Before, he still needed to think carefully. After all, he spent his parents'' money, and his parents would not give him so much pocket money, but now it is different. Now he has an amount that he could not imagine before.


    "Sister Yun, do you use me for help?"


    Standing up from the sofa, Hua Yueling was not in a hurry to go to her room, but went to the kitchen first.When I arrived in the kitchen, I saw the figure of Sister Yun who was busy, but Sister Aroline still didn''t see her figure. She was not here or outside. It seemed that she would have to wait some time to wait for her to come.


    Huayue thought messily, and walked to her sister.


    "No, it''s almost done."


    Hua Yun said so and turned to smile at him.


    Hua Yueling took a look, and as her sister said, the rice was still steaming, but it seemed to be almost cooked.The other is leftovers. Some have been warmed up on the cutting board, and others are being heated. Not to mention, there are really a lot of leftovers.


    But after all, there are a lot of people in their family eating every day. Yesterday, he and Ningshuang made dinner together. It is understandable that there are more dishes.


    "Then I will take these dishes out." Hua Yueling said so, and took the initiative to take out the hot dishes on the table.After placing it on the table, Hua Yueling stood up straight and looked around. To be honest, the loneliness at home really made him a little uncomfortable.


    Recently Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong have both lived in his house, so the house is quite lively both day and night, but when there are only two people left in the house, he and Sister Yun, the feeling of desertedness is recent Not for a while.


    Hua Yueling originally liked this deserted feeling, but now it has changed. I can''t say that I hate it, but it''s still somewhat uncomfortable.


    "Hey, it has changed a lot."


    Muttering in his mouth, Hua Yueling turned around and went back to the kitchen, taking out the remaining dishes, and after taking out all of them, he returned to his room.The door did not close, and I sat in front of the computer and turned on the computer.


    After the summer vacation, Hua Yueling¡¯s computer was turned on almost all day long. It was turned on when she woke up in the morning, and then turned off before going to bed at night.Then he turned on the game console casually.


    "Well, let''s see if there are any new games. Let''s play at home tomorrow. Why go out and waste your energy."


    Hua Yueling felt uncomfortable when he thought of going out. He was the least fond of going outside and wandering around. He would definitely not go out if he could stay at home.


    Footsteps sounded outside the door, Hua Yueling''s eyes focused on the game console store and the computer game store turned to the door, and she saw sister Yun walking in from outside.


    "It''s all hot, come and eat soon."


    Sister Yun''s voice came into her ears with the sound of footsteps, and Hua Yueling put down the handle and walked out.When I arrived at the door, I almost ran into sister Yun who came by.


    "Is Sister Aroline here?"


    "Not yet, we don''t have to wait for her, let''s eat first. I also saved her meals, enough for her to eat."


    Aroline hadn''t come yet, which made Hua Yueling a little surprised. He thought she had already come, but the facts were a little different from what he thought.How come Sister Aroline hasn''t come here yet, strange, is there something else?


    Hua Yueling was so guessing, but he actually didn''t want it to be like this. He had experienced so many things, and he had just solved one thing again.Events appeared time and time again, and happened to herself, Hua Yueling didn''t want to be like this all the time, it was too boring, she was exhausted every day, she didn''t have time to do other things, she just felt very irritable.


    "I''m going to serve rice."


    Hua Yueling saw that the dishes were on the table, but before the food was served, she stood up and said.Hua Yun shook her head and let him sit down, and said that she wanted to serve the rice by herself. Hua Yueling was naturally unwilling. Her sister had been busy for so long, and she couldn''t do nothing by herself. She immediately stopped her sister. I took the initiative to take the rice cooker out of the kitchen.


    After the food was served, Hua Yueling sat down and was about to eat, when she saw that there was an extra person in the living room, Sister Aroline came back just right.


    "There are still so many dishes, so don''t I use them anymore?"


    While talking, she showed them the bag she was carrying.

 1541 Chapter 1541

    Hua Yueling didn''t expect that Sister Aroline would come at this time, and she also brought a lot of delicious food.The dishes were put on the table in the bag, Hua Yueling glanced, and she didn''t know if she made them or bought them.


    "These dishes are..."


    "Sister did it, sister Hua Yun, sister''s craftsmanship, you must know."


    Aroline said triumphantly, she seemed very happy about it.


    "Xiao Ling, you can get some more plates in the kitchen."


    Hua Yun looked at it. Although they only have three people here, after all, after a busy day, the consumption is still quite large.


    "Oh."


    Walking to the kitchen, Hua Yueling thought of Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong as he walked along. She didn''t know how they were doing now, whether they were also preparing to eat dinner.I don¡¯t know if they have enough food at home, but there is only one night to say, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.


    "Otherwise, I can invite them to come and eat together. I feel that the food is enough."


    But it''s too late at this time, Hua Yueling just thought about it.


    Naturally, I was very happy to have dinner, but Hua Yueling was still a little worried. She looked at Aroline from time to time, but it seemed that Aroline had nothing else and was quite normal.Hua Yueling was worried about other things. After all, wasn''t it the case yesterday, and then it became like this today. He hopes that these things will not happen tomorrow. It is better to be safe and stable than anything else.


    After all, there are more important things to do afterwards, and it will be quite troublesome at that time. Just think about it and you can¡¯t rest even if you want to take a break when you act.


    In fact, Hua Yueling had no good way.


    After a supper, Hua Yueling and the others took a good rest for the whole night, and they slept well, at least not having nightmares like before.


    Waking up early in the morning, Huayue sat up abruptly and looked around.Nothing has changed, it seems normal.


    "No, not sure yet!"


    Hua Yueling felt that she was a little nervous after experiencing these things. He hadn''t been like this before, but there was no way. He was worried, worried that something he didn''t want would happen.


    Quietly I got up to the window and looked out. There was a lot of traffic, and people seemed to be back to normal.There are many cars on the road, and some people can be seen walking downstairs.This is good, everything is better than anything else, Hua Yueling couldn''t help sighing as she thought so.


    "Fortunately, if something happens, I will really break down."


    I picked up the phone and looked at the time. It was still early, let alone school, the time for sister Yun to go to work has not yet arrived.


    "I can sleep a little longer."


    After yawning, Hua Yueling felt that she was still quite sleepy.


    He fell asleep after lying back on the bed and closing his eyes.He slept soundly after returning to the cage, and didn''t wake up until Sister Yun came to tell him to have breakfast.


    "Sister will go to work in a while, are you still playing at home today?"


    "Well, Ningshuang and Yuetong should come over later."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while and said, but he wasn''t sure, just remembering that Ningshuang and the others did say that they would come today.It wouldn''t be interesting if you were alone. If they don''t come, go find them yourself.


    This is Hua Yueling''s thoughts, and I am used to it with them. If I am free but not playing together, it feels quite awkward.


    Sister Aroline hasn''t gotten up yet, she is sleeping soundly.


    "By the way, Sister Yun, where''s Sister Aroline, didn''t you call her?"


    "Well, Xiaoling, go and see, she shouldn''t wake up yet. I was thinking of letting her sleep a little longer, but you can ask her to get warmer while she is early."


    Hua Yueling nodded, then got up and walked to the room where Sister Aroline was resting.When I opened the door, I saw Sister Aroline lying on the bed sleeping soundly. If no one called her, I would probably sleep until noon.


    Hua Yueling also hopes to live this kind of life, sleeping until she wakes up naturally, but naturally he dare not say this to Sister Yun.Although Sister Yun would definitely agree not to wake him up again, but after thinking about it, she felt that she did it too much.


    "Sister Aroline, Sister Aroline, get up soon. Sister Yun bought all the breakfast. Get up and eat breakfast."


    He grabbed her shoulder and pushed her, Hua Yueling called her up.But Aroline slept soundly, just that, there was no way to wake her up, she just murmured and turned around, and then there was no other reaction.


    Hua Yueling was not surprised at all, Sister Aroline was like this.He had come to wake her up before, and it took him a long time to wake her up.


    "Sister Aroline, get up soon!"


    Hua Yueling increased the strength in her hand, but Aroline just turned her body over and still had no intention of getting up.After yelling several times, Aroline opened her eyes.


    "Well, who, they are sleeping soundly..."


    Muttering dazedly, this is still good, sometimes Aroline can be very angry when someone disturbs her sleep.This is also why Hua Yun doesn''t like to wake her up. If she is okay, let her go to sleep until she wakes up naturally, and get up whenever she loves to wake up.


    Aroline sat up, and was a little surprised when she saw Hua Yueling next to her, obviously she didn''t expect him to call herself.


    "It''s Xiaoyueling, why, it''s time for breakfast?"


    "Well, Sister Yun bought the breakfast. It''s warm. Sister Aroline, please come and eat too. If you want to sleep, wait until you have finished eating and then go back to sleep."


    "After eating, I can''t fall asleep...Forget it, maybe I can sleep comfortably, all right, sister, I will get up."


    Arolin said that, she got out of bed, didn''t dress up much, and went out after getting dressed.


    Hua Yueling had left long ago. He sat at the dining table and waited for Sister Aroline to come with his sister Hua Yun.Hua Yueling even felt that she might wait until Mu Ningshuang and the others came over during breakfast.


    But this is just an instinctive thought of him, it should be impossible in fact.No matter how early Mu Ningshuang and the others came, it was impossible to come so early. In any case, they would have to have breakfast at home before coming.


    No matter what happened yesterday, I should spend more time with my family.But I don''t know how much their family members know about this matter. There is definitely nothing wrong with Sister Aroline''s help, but I don''t know much about it.


    If this is the case, today is a new day, for them it will not be much different from yesterday, it should be like this.

 1542 Chapter 1542

    Three people gathered in the room, but they did not play games as usual.The computer and the game console were both turned on, but the eyes of the three people were not focused on it. Everyone was thinking.


    Hua Yueling supported her chin with one hand, while Mu Ningshuang stared at the window very seriously, as if something outside the window attracted her attention.In addition, Lu Yuetong was lying on the table. Although he didn''t seem to be very serious, he was actually thinking about a certain problem really seriously.


    After continuing thinking like this for about a quarter of an hour, Hua Yueling was the first to lie down, as if she didn''t want to continue thinking about problems, she just lay down on the bed.


    "Ah, let''s play for a while, don''t think about things for so long."


    "The future plan must be done well." Mu Ningshuang disagreed with Hua Yueling''s view, and said to him very seriously, but Lu Yuetong had similar ideas to him and supported his ideas. .


    "Then don''t worry about it, didn''t we just finished our work yesterday, don''t think about it so much today, let''s have a good time."


    Lu Yuetong actually wanted to say this a long time ago, but she didn''t see any response from others, and she was too embarrassed to say that she wanted to be lazy.But now that Hua Yueling has spoken, she certainly has to support it, after all, this is her own thought.


    "You two, it''s true, one is lazier than the other."


    Mu Ningshuang had an expression of helplessness towards the two of them, but since both of them had the same idea, it would be useless for her to say the opposite idea alone, so she simply gave up.


    "Listen to you, but you have to remember these, and think about it if you have time in the future."


    Mu Ningshuang usually doesn''t talk much, but at this time he has a lot to say.


    But this is the Mu Ningshuang that Hua Yueling and the others know. Mu Ningshuang is usually a serious person, and it''s normal to say that.Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others would not go against her thoughts at this time, and they all nodded. Although they knew that nodding was useless, Mu Ningshuang knew that it would not be good for them to continue speaking. They were even more annoying, and simply didn''t say anything.


    "Then have fun."


    Originally, I was here to play, but after chatting, I started to talk about future topics. Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t help it.It is rare for Mu Ningshuang to say so much, although his head hurts a bit.


    The improvement of strength needs to be put on the agenda, but Hua Yueling does not want to talk about it for the time being.Feeling a headache, there are many ways to improve strength, but so far Hua Yueling has not been able to find a better way to quickly improve strength.


    There may be a way to ask Xiaoxue, but just asking her is not enough, you have to find a way, what should Xiaoxue say...


    Hua Yueling played with them for a while, and then went to stay by herself.Looking at the time, it was already around nine unconsciously.They started playing around eight o''clock, and they didn''t expect that an hour would have passed after a while.


    "Let''s play first, I''ll lie down for a while."


    Hua Yueling said so, she went to lie aside.Lying on the bed tossing, he opened his status bar to reveal his status, and after looking at it, he browsed in the store again.


    "What you want to say needs to be strengthened whether it is reaction speed or strength."


    Thinking back to the previous battle, Hua Yueling thought so much.His strength and speed are much stronger than before, but as far as it is now, it is definitely not enough.


    But recalling the battles he experienced before is also helpful, Hua Yueling thought so, whether it was the battle with the black mud or the battle with the phantom, as well as the battle in the illusory world yesterday.


    These battles turned into memories and remained in his mind. He still remembered very clearly, what happened and where he had shortcomings.


    No matter where it is, progress is needed, but the most important thing is that if the speed is not as fast as the opponent, it will eventually fall behind.Enough strength is not enough, you can''t hit the opponent, no matter how strong it is, it is not enough.


    Training still needs training, but now there is no need to worry, even if you return to the hunter planet afterwards, the main force of the battle is not them.They are just helping by the side. The real main force is Gkala and Sister Livello. In front of them, his strength is not enough.


    Speaking of this is also the reason why Mu Ningshuang talked about this topic before, and this is the reason why they want to improve their strength as soon as possible.Hua Yueling actually understood what Mu Ningshuang meant, but the road had to be walked step by step. It didn''t mean that he could eat a fat man with one bite, and he would directly become a strong and strong person. This was unrealistic.


    Hua Yueling understands this, so he is not as anxious as others think about getting stronger, but it doesn''t mean that he is not worried about it.Hua Yueling knows very well that she needs to be strong, and there is no way to solve problems if she is not strong, especially those problems that will be encountered later.


    I don''t know what else is waiting for her, Hua Yueling thought worriedly.But he also has the confidence that as long as he is prepared, he can definitely survive any danger.


    There is no danger for the time being, and I can enjoy my daily life.Hua Yueling thought so, turned around again, and saw that Mu Ningshuang and the others were looking to her side. They seemed to be worried about themselves, which made him smile. Okay, and he didn''t have much, just thinking about something.


    "I''m fine, let''s play together again later."


    Mu Ningshuang didn''t say anything, but Lu Yuetong smiled and looked very happy.


    After that, Hua Yueling played games with them for a while, and when it was about ten o''clock, the three of them agreed to go out together. Anyway, they stayed at home for a long time, and there was nothing wrong with going out and going around.


    The three of them left the community, wandering around outside, without any goals, just walked casually.Before they knew it, they arrived at the park area. They chose to enter the park and walk around. They did not expect to run into an acquaintance here.


    "Xiaoshuang Xiaotong, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    The man was also very happy to see them, waved his hand to embrace them, and ran over quickly.The girl''s physical fitness is not bad, she ran from a distance without panting, and arrived in front of them in a few seconds.

 1543 Chapter 1543

    "Alice, why are you here?"


    Hua Yueling and the others looked at the girl in front of them with a little surprise. This girl was the strange transfer student they had known two years ago. Alice is a foreign girl and a classmate of them, and she has known them for a long time. Yes, but the time to get along is not much.


    But even so, they are actually good friends. They used to chat with them most often when they were in school.


    Alice is not an ordinary person either. It is said that some strange things always happen to her. Hua Yueling and the others have encountered it several times and helped her when she was in danger.


    Alice is really the kind of very unlucky person, but she is not depressed or anything because of this, but has an optimistic attitude, which is simply incredible in the eyes of Hua Yueling and the others.


    It''s hard to imagine that she can have such an optimistic attitude after experiencing so many terrible events. So far it is very precious that she can do this instead of complaining.Hua Yueling even felt that it was impossible for her to do this, she couldn''t imagine what she would become after encountering those things, couldn''t imagine.


    It is precisely because of this that Alice is still close to them, but after entering the university, they still don''t know which university Alice will go to, and they haven''t asked this.


    "Is this puppy yours?"


    Hua Yueling pointed to the cute white-haired puppy next to her and asked, Hua Yueling likes puppies, but he doesn''t have a dog at home.Now that he saw the cute puppy next to Alice, he still had the intention of raising one.


    "Well, it''s my partner, cute, right?"


    Alice knelt down and hugged the puppy in front of her, but the leash in her hand did not loosen.Although the puppy was not too big, it went to Huayueling''s calf, but she still did not dare to let it run around.


    "Can''t bite people?"


    Alice motioned to them to feel it, but Hua Yueling asked with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, don''t look at it as fierce, in fact, it won''t bite, don''t worry."


    Alice said this, and took the initiative to pull Hua Yueling''s hand and put it on the puppy''s head. The puppy was stroking her head by Hua Yueling, but it was not very fierce, just like Alice said.


    Don''t look at it being violent, but it doesn''t look dangerous at all, and it really doesn''t bite.


    "It''s so cute." Hua Yueling liked it very much, and couldn''t help touching it for a while. Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang beside him couldn''t help but want to touch it at this time, so Hua Yueling let them The place was opened so that they could feel like they did.


    "Yeah, right, there is no cute puppy like our Traore."


    "Traore?"


    Hua Yueling looked at her with a little surprise, never expected that she would give her own puppy such a name.It''s not like the name of a puppy, it doesn''t sound so cute.


    "Well, Traore, it''s the name I gave it, cute, right?"


    Alice raised her head triumphantly, but Hua Yueling couldn''t see what she was so proud of, and the name could not be heard cute anyway.But since Alice was so proud, Hua Yueling couldn''t deny that they were not, so she nodded reluctantly.


    "It''s pretty cute."


    That''s what she said, but she was spitting in her heart not knowing how to evaluate her taste in naming her.This taste is not even as good as myself. Although my taste in naming is not much better, I don''t have enough literary training, and I can''t think of any good names. I guess Alice is the same as myself.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling looked at it again, and found that Alice is really pretty today, much more beautiful than her normal school uniform when she was in school.It can be seen that Alice was well dressed, and she was wearing a white dress with a pair of delicate sandals under her feet.


    A light breeze blew her, blowing her long and brilliant golden hair, which was very beautiful, which seemed to have a special charm in people''s eyes.


    Hua Yueling liked her dress very much, but he didn''t say anything but was silent.


    "Alice, did you also come out for a walk? Does your house live nearby?"


    It is ashamed to say that the two sides have known each other for a long time and are very familiar with each other. They have exchanged a lot in school, but they have never been to each other''s home.The three of Hua Yueling didn''t know where Alice''s home was, and Alice didn''t know where their home was.


    "Well, I took Traore out for a walk, but my home doesn''t live nearby."


    "Is that right?"


    This is weird. Since home is not nearby, why come so far? Is it just to come to the park?Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but ask her doubts. This time it seemed that he had guessed it. Alice nodded and said so.


    "I like this park very much. Although it is not only but the environment is very good, there is no more natural place than this park."


    Alice''s tone sounded like this place very much, but Hua Yueling could understand her thoughts, there is really no place with good scenery except here.


    This town is just an ordinary city, not an ancient cultural town or anything, and there are no attractions to be proud of. If there are places worthy of praise, there is only such a park.


    Hua Yueling still likes this place, but if he tells him how many times he has been here, that''s not it.Hua Yueling didn''t like to come out. If she had time, she would prefer to hide at home and play games alone, whether it was before or now, but now she has two companions to play together.


    It''s not surprising that Alice likes to come here to walk around, but it''s surprising that they can meet each other by chance, which is also a kind of fate.


    After teasing the puppy Traore, Hua Yueling and the three of them had no purpose for the time being anyway, so they called Alice and the four to take a walk.Alice didn''t have any comments, and she agreed directly. She could do whatever she wanted, and there was nothing to worry about.


    The four of Hua Yueling and the others walked casually in the park like this. During the period, the two parties also talked a lot, but most of them were about what they were doing recently and what happened recently.


    "By the way, Alice, how are you doing, and do you encounter those strange things again?"


    Hua Yueling asked very caringly. After the first encounter, Alice encountered many similar things. The frequency cannot be said how fast, but it is almost impossible for ordinary people.

 1544 Chapter 1544

    "Fortunately, didn''t something similar happened shortly before the college entrance examination? After that, nothing happened. I have been living a normal life recently, and I still want to thank you. If you don''t help me, it can''t be like this."


    As Alice spoke, she recalled what had happened before. After meeting Hua Yueling and the others, the changes in her body were really quite big, which was incredible in the past.


    "That''s good, it''s fine, if there is anything else you can contact us in the future, we will definitely help."


    Hua Yueling said so, anyway, they had already exchanged mobile phone numbers with each other.Contact information is still available, and there is no problem with contact.


    "Yes, but there seems to be something strange recently."


    Alice frowned and said so, her appearance was still very distressing, especially the frowning expression looked even more worrying.


    "Really, what''s the matter?" Hua Yueling and the others quickly asked. Of course, you have to ask clearly what is going on, and see what is going on. If you can, it is better to solve it as soon as possible than to delay it.


    Alice talked about the strange things she had encountered, and before he had finished speaking only half of it, the expressions of Hua Yueling and the others had changed.What Alice said was something beyond their expectations, which they hadn''t thought of before.


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling lowered her head and subconsciously met Mu Ningshuang and the others. What Alice said turned out to be what happened yesterday and the day before yesterday.That is, the black mud invaded the world, and I didn''t expect Alice to have memories of this aspect. Does this explain anything?


    I don''t know what to say, Hua Yueling looked a little hesitant, should this kind of thing be told to Alice, Hua Yueling is not easy to make a judgment for the time being.Although Alice already knew that they were not ordinary people, there was still no way to easily decide whether or not to say something.


    Hua Yueling hesitated, as did the two girls Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong. Everyone hesitated. They looked at each other, and none of them spoke.Fortunately, Alice did not notice their strange attitude. Alice is still talking about her worries, that is, yesterday and the abnormal things from the day before yesterday. Some of them naturally do not remember them, but the strange thing is She remembered some more clearly, but there was still some confusion in the memory, perhaps related to the influence of the black mud.


    After thinking about it, maybe you can say something, and see what Alice thinks, this approach is feasible.Just tell her that there is nothing to do, Alice may not think so much.For the time being, I only have this idea. I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s useful, but I still hope it¡¯s useful.


    Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang finally reached an agreement after a line of sight communication, and decided to tell her part of the story. Although Alice has a good relationship with them, even if the relationship is good, it does not mean that everything can be unreserved. It''s impossible to say it.


    Although Alice is also a relatively special person, she cannot be said to be an ordinary person, but she is still different from them after all.


    "But if it is confirmed that there is no problem, she may be able to contact these in the future."


    Hua Yueling had such an idea, but for the time being it was just an idea, and I still haven''t figured out how to do it.At least for the time being, she would not be added to her team, Hua Yueling had not yet been able to believe the other party to such a degree.


    It''s not that Hua Yueling doesn''t want to trust each other, but that there is no way to trust each other. After all, the two parties can say that they are not in the same world.


    I explained it briefly. I didn''t expect that Alice was still very understanding, and there were not many follow-ups. It was just that after Hua Yueling and the others said that there was nothing to do, they agreed with it, and there was no intention to follow-up.


    Alice is indeed a very good girl, just like Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, although the three of them are very different in many places.But in some respects it is still the same.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. This was fine. He was really afraid that Alice would ask more. In that case, he would have to find a way to explain, but the problem was It''s that he doesn''t know how to explain it at all now, this is the most difficult problem.He was relieved by Alice''s understanding.


    After that, he quickly shifted the topic to other aspects, and Alice didn''t care too much, not knowing whether he saw it or not at all.Hua Yueling felt that the former was more likely, but he didn''t think much about it.


    "Let''s look at it later, if you have a chance, you can let Alice join us."


    People who can be like them do not mean that they can be chosen casually. There are many factors that need to be considered. Huayueling thinks a lot. After all, this kind of thing does not mean that a decision can be made with a hot head. It will definitely not work.


    While chatting, I came up with the issue of pets. Hua Yueling envied Alice for raising such a cute puppy, and said that he also wanted to buy one.


    "Hey, Hua Yueling, do you want to raise a dog too?"


    "Well, I really want to raise one, but I haven''t thought about it yet. I heard that raising a dog seems to be troublesome."


    "The trouble is a bit troublesome, but since it''s a pet, I think it''s good to do so much. It''s just a little more work every day."


    Alice didn''t think there was any problem, on the contrary, she didn''t think there was any problem.


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, but still didn''t make a decision. He thought it would be better to discuss it with his family.At present, mom and dad are on business trips, and they can''t come back for a while. The only person who can ask is Sister Yun, but after thinking about it, it is basically impossible for Sister Yun to reject his idea.


    "I heard you say that I want to raise one too, but after the summer vacation, I won''t have any time to take care of it. I have to let my mother take care of it for me."


    Lu Yuetong said so, but she was still hesitating to hear her tone.Mu Ningshuang had different ideas. She really wanted to raise a cat. Mu Ningshuang preferred cats, but she still had a normal feeling towards dogs.


    "Would you like to go to the pet store in the afternoon? We just have time."


    "Okay, let''s make an appointment together, and I will go and have a look with you."


    "Then trouble you, Alice."


    Hua Yueling nodded and said, speaking of it, he didn''t know where the nearest pet store was. After all, he had never been to a pet store nearby, and he had never learned about it.It seems that I have to look for it later, maybe I can ask Alice.

 1545 Chapter 1545

    With Alice here, the atmosphere among the few people has become more lively. The summer vacation has just started, but they have not seen each other for almost a week.


    I don''t know how the grades are, but Hua Yueling and the others are still curious which university Alice chose.Alice''s academic performance is still quite good, and she is also among the best in the school. What I have to say is that she can be admitted to a better school than Hua Yueling and the others.


    "Alice, where did you fill in your volunteers?"


    Hua Yueling asked curiously, but Alice looked at the distance, and then glanced at them secretly, without answering in a hurry.This made Hua Yueling a little surprised, she didn¡¯t know what was going on, it seemed that Alice was worried, but she might be shy if she wanted to say it, Hua Yueling thought so, she really didn¡¯t know her. What are you thinking about.


    It took a while for Alice to answer his question in a lively and unnatural tone. After listening to her answer, not only him, but even Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were a little surprised. Obviously they did not expect it. The answer will be this.


    "Actually, I chose the same volunteer as you."


    This is really an unexpected answer. In fact, it is quite normal for Alice to know what their volunteers filled in. After all, they also told her that Alice had asked them.Huayueling only reacted when she heard her answer. It turned out that she asked them about their volunteers because of this. With that said, she wanted to go to the same university as them, which was really unexpected for them.


    To say that the relationship between the two parties is quite good, but it is not so good, right? Do you not even care about your own ideas in order to go to the same school as them?No, this should be exactly what she thought. What I should say is that she didn''t care about her inner hopes, and instead of going to the school she wanted, she made such a choice, which is really incredible.


    But if you think about it carefully, isn''t the reason why they made this choice because Lu Yuetong went to that university, otherwise they wouldn''t choose their current choice.


    "That''s great, we can still go to school together in the future, and life in college will be more interesting if we know more people."


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang were quite happy, and naturally so was Hua Yueling. All three were very happy.No one thought of this before.


    Alice felt shy when she started speaking, and she was a little speechless. Although her voice sounded lively, the volume was actually very low.But now seeing Hua Yueling and the others behave like this, Alice is much happier, and her tone of voice has become enthusiastic.


    The three people talked about going to college again, but don''t worry too much now, after all, the summer vacation has just begun not long, just a week has passed, and there are still more than a month or two months.


    "By the way, if there is nothing wrong with you in the future, come and play with us!"


    Lu Yuetong also thinks that since she is still a classmate in the future, she will take advantage of the time to cultivate and cultivate her feelings. Although Alice has lived here alone for a period of time, she is still unfamiliar in life and does not know many people. , There are not so many good friends, we just can play with each other a lot.


    "Okay, I''m thinking about what to do in summer vacation!"


    "Alice, didn''t you go home during the summer vacation, just stay here for the summer vacation?"


    "Well, Mom and Dad told me to go home, but I didn''t agree. I thought that this year is a little different from previous years, and that I still met you."


    Alice was very happy to say it, but Hua Yueling and the others were a little uncomfortable. It is difficult to live outside alone, let alone Alice who is so unfamiliar in life.Although I have lived here for a long time, there are still problems with communication. Alice has made some progress at noon, but it is only limited to ordinary communication.


    "Alice, do you eat at home alone at noon?"


    Lu Yuetong suddenly asked again, thinking that Hua Yueling also looked at Alice, he probably understood what Lu Yuetong meant.


    "Well, but I haven''t decided what I want to eat at noon. It''s a bit troublesome to make it myself, just by yourself."


    It''s surprising that Alice can still cook, Hua Yueling still thinks she can''t, it doesn''t seem like she can cook.Of course, this is a bit of judging people by appearance, but this is indeed Hua Yueling''s own thoughts.


    "Or just go buy something to eat, it''s quite easy, and it doesn''t cost much for one person."


    Hua Yueling used to buy instant noodles if she ate alone, but now there are very few, and there are other edibles. Although instant noodles taste good, they tend to get angry if they eat too much.


    "Let''s go to Aling''s house for dinner with us at noon. It happens that there are many people in Aling''s family. We can cook and eat by ourselves. So many people are not very lively, it''s good."


    "May I?"


    Alice didn''t say to agree to it immediately, but looked at Hua Yueling.It is naturally impossible for Hua Yueling to say "no", and it is actually good for everyone to have dinner together. It is still at home. Hua Yueling doesn''t like going to restaurants outside, but it''s not bad at home.


    However, if there are more people, it will be more troublesome. After a while, you will have to change your direction and go to the vegetable market. Let''s see what food to buy.One morning was quite fulfilling. I had a lot of fun, and I went out for some activities. In addition, I was going to have lunch. Just a few hours in the morning can be said to have passed in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to rest at Aling¡¯s house at noon after eating. Let¡¯s go to the pet store in the afternoon. It¡¯s not good for four people.¡±


    In this way, the four people planned their next actions when they were walking. They were talking and smiling happily, and everyone was very happy.In this way, according to the planned plan, they did not return home immediately, but went to the vegetable market first to see what they could buy.


    The last time they cooked together, for Hua Yun, this time it was changed to Alice.I invited my classmates to eat at home, and they were beautiful classmates. Although it was not the first time, this time was a little different.


    It''s not the first time Alice has come. Some people still know her very well. It seems that what she said about cooking by herself is quite true.After all, if she can''t cook, unless her family is also here.


    Hua Yueling believed that Alice would not lie to herself, so why should Alice lie to them.

 1546 Chapter 1546

    After Alice joined the team, Hua Yueling and the others bought the ingredients and went home to make another lunch.Sister Huayun and Alorin are naturally a little strange. I didn''t expect someone to come to eat at home, but Huayun seemed very happy. She was happy because of her brother''s friendship.


    After eating lunch, she took a lunch break, and Alice did not go home, so she took a nap in another room with Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong.Sleeping with three people is a bit crowded, but it''s actually pretty good.


    The three girls talked for a while before they fell asleep. The girls talked more naturally than when they were with Hua Yueling, and they were all girls, so they were naturally happy.


    It was the afternoon when I woke up, and only the four of Hua Yueling were left at home.


    He also told his sister about going to the pet store in the afternoon. My sister was a bit hesitant at first, but she agreed to him. If you want to buy a pet dog, you can buy one and keep it at home, but you must take good care of it.


    Hua Yueling naturally nodded after listening to her sister''s words. It would be much easier to have her sister help to speak.But when he got up from a nap, he found that the others didn''t seem to be awake yet. My sister had already gone to work. Sister Aroline was not here as usual, and she didn''t know where she was.


    But Hua Yueling was also used to sister Aroline''s magical way of acting, so naturally she didn''t think there was anything.Sister Aroline was here during a nap, resting with her sister Hua Yun, and Hua Yueling herself slept on the sofa outside.


    This is not the first time for Hua Yueling. I can''t say that I am used to it, but I can''t say how bad it is to sleep on the sofa. It''s normal, it''s different from sleeping in bed.


    I got up and looked at the room where Mu Ningshuang and the others slept. The door of the room didn''t seem to move. It is estimated that they have not yet woken up.


    "I don''t know how long it will take to wake up, wait and see."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t wait to get up, but she looked at the sun shining outside the window, and she was a little reluctant to go out.It¡¯s great at home, you can turn on the air conditioner with a fan, and get exposed to the sun outside. Just think about it and you¡¯ll know what to choose.


    But at the moment Hua Yueling was full of expectations, and she really suppressed this mindset of staying at home.This is rare, for people who are so lazy that Hua Yueling doesn''t even bother to get out of home.


    I didn''t know if it was because they got up too early or they got up too late. Hua Yueling lay down for a while, seeing that the door of the room over there was still not moving, it seemed that there was still no sign of coming out.


    "Well, it''s too slow."


    Hua Yueling was a little anxious in her heart, so she couldn''t help muttering so.But then he quickly suppressed his feelings, even if he was anxious to go, he couldn''t say no.


    After lying down for a while, Hua Yueling sat up, with nothing to do.Now that I am alone and there is no other person, I feel really lonely. You must know that Huayueling didn¡¯t have such thoughts before, but now it¡¯s different, the environment has changed, and he has also changed. .


    This kind of change is not easy to say whether it is good or bad, but Hua Yueling herself feels that it is not bad, this is enough.In fact, sometimes good or bad lies not in other things, but in your own thoughts. It is enough to feel good.


    Hua Yueling thinks so, and he thinks it''s pretty good, and his life has become better.It¡¯s not that this kind of thought didn''t happen before, but this kind of thought is rare.


    At this time, you can do something else. Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, opened the store and searched for it. There was no direction for what to look for, just casually looking to see if there was anything for her in the future. The action is somewhat helpful.


    At present, although going to school is also very important, the most important thing for him is combat.So the most important thing to think about is how to improve your strength. Normal exercise is also very important, but there are other possibilities to improve your strength.


    He also asked Xiaoxue about this content, Xiaoxue also provided some possible methods, and Hua Yueling also used some, but what''s the effect?It can''t be said that it has no effect, but it is not as big as expected.


    After all, it was bought with the gold coins that she finally earned. Hua Yueling naturally hoped that the effect could be greater, but things were not always what people wanted.


    "Well, there are a lot of things I can buy, but I don''t need such things as exercises. Sister Livello and Sister Aroline have provided me with advice in this regard. They taught me very much. It''s strong, there is no need to choose other ones, there are weapons and the like, there are many weapons that can be used, but..."


    Hua Yueling has browsed weapons and armors and other equipment, as well as enchanting props such as rings and necklaces. These are very useful props, especially many of them have special powers that can be given in battle. He helped a lot.


    But what Huayueling should buy is lost in thought, and I haven''t figured it out yet. Although I have a lot of gold coins, I definitely can''t buy good ones. All I can buy are the more ordinary ones.If you want to buy a set, let alone control it. This is why Hua Yueling has been thinking about it.


    It''s better to buy a set of equipment or one that is more powerful first. In addition, it is also a choice to save more coins and then buy better equipment.


    So far, Hua Yueling has not encountered the kind of battle that cannot be won. At most, it is mutual stalemate, so there is no rush to worry about it.In addition, it is actually possible to purchase similar items and equipment in another world, but it is far from the equipment that can be purchased in the shop.


    This is also no way. What kind of equipment can be purchased in his shop? He has the world''s most powerful weapons and equipment of all kinds, and there are even artifacts.The number of these things is terrible when you think about it, not that you can find them out in a short while.


    I don¡¯t know how much time Hua Yueling has spent on it, but it hasn¡¯t been searched until now. There are still many things that I haven¡¯t seen and need to look for. This is not just for fun.


    He would look for it every night, and he would look for it with his sister Huayun. Huayun was also able to browse the store, and the two of them also selected some equipment.These equipment cannot be said to be as powerful as they are, but they have special uses.

 1547 Chapter 1547 Pet Market

    Just when Hua Yueling was a little boring thinking about it, footsteps sounded, and when the door opened, they saw Mu Ningshuang and the three girls walking out.Among them, Mu Ningshuang was the first to come out. After he came out, he came over to find him first. Seeing him lying on his back on the sofa, playing with a mobile phone in his hand, he greeted him.


    "Has A Ling got up?"


    Lu Yuetong also came from behind and asked her in a low voice.Mu Ningshuang nodded at her, then walked around the sofa, looking like she wanted to find a place to sit down.


    However, there were no chairs nearby, so Hua Yueling could only get up and give her a place, indicating that she could sit down.


    "You are all up, shall we leave later?"


    Hua Yueling looked out the window and asked, Mu Ningshuang and Alice had nothing to say, but Lu Yuetong shook his head.


    "It''s pretty hot outside, don''t worry about going out, wait a while, let''s go again when it''s not so hot."


    A few girls obviously don''t like going out in such a hot time, so after Lu Yuetong said this, they all nodded immediately, agreeing with her point of view.


    Hua Yueling was eager to go right away, she couldn''t wait, but after listening to Lu Yuetong''s words, she looked out the window and the sun was still quite enough outside. At this time, there was really no need to go out in a hurry unless necessary.


    "Okay, I''ll go back later, it''s really hot outside, I don''t feel much inside the house."


    "Isn''t the air conditioner on?


    When Lu Yuetong said so, she also pulled Alice to sit on the sofa, and a long sofa crowded with four people was almost completely squeezed out.Naturally, Hua Yueling was embarrassed to squeeze with the girl so she got up on her own initiative, and then went to her room to get a chair out.


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang both said no, but Hua Yueling took the initiative to move the chair.After coming out, he put down the chair beside him and sat there.


    The four of them just sat in the living room and chatted casually for a while, and it didn''t take long for half an hour to arrive. Lu Yuetong proposed to play games in Huayueling''s room.Summer vacation is a good time to play games.


    Anyway, an afternoon passed without knowing it, until around 4:30 when Hua Yueling looked outside, she could still see the terrifying hot sunlight.In that hot light, Hua Yueling¡¯s only son¡¯s desire to go out was almost burned, lying on the bed idly watching the three girls playing games happily, this It feels better than anything.


    However, Lu Yuetong and the others did not forget this. At around five o''clock, they all stood up and gave up to continue playing.


    "The time is right now, it should be cooler outside, let''s go."


    It was the first time that Alice played with so many people today, and it was a lot of fun for her to have fun, so Alice was very happy.This kind of happiness has continued to the present, but it¡¯s time to go home. After all, I have played with them here for half a day. In addition, she still ate lunch here at noon. She thought about going to the pet store afterwards. Home.


    Hua Yueling was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect Lu Yuetong to mention this suddenly. He had already forgotten this.But since everyone said so, Hua Yueling naturally wouldn''t refuse, so she decided to go out with them.


    "But I haven''t looked for the nearest pet store nearby. Wait a minute, I''ll use the map to check it."


    "It doesn''t matter, I know where it is, I''ll take you there."


    At this time, Alice volunteered and said, Hua Yueling was still a little surprised, but since that was the case, it was natural for him to refuse, so she nodded and agreed.The nearest pet shop is not near the vegetable market. Although there are many shops there, it is strange that Hua Yueling hasn''t seen a pet shop there yet, and I don''t know why.


    However, he had heard that there was a pet market just a little far away, but he had only heard of it before, and he had never been to it.


    It''s okay to go there, but now that there is Alice Ribbon Road, follow her first.Hua Yueling hasn''t figured out what kind of dog to buy.The cat is also very cute, but he would like to buy a puppy, he can bring one first, if it is good, then another cat.


    Hua Yueling likes cute little animals, whether it''s a cat or a dog, just cute.


    Alice did not ride a bicycle, but it was nothing. Hua Yueling and the others pushed the car out. The three of them discussed it, and finally decided to bring her.Hua Yueling was still a little surprised by this decision. In fact, it would be no problem whether it was Mu Ningshuang or Lu Yuetong taking her with her. She didn''t know why she gave this opportunity to herself.


    But when she was about to ride away, Hua Yueling knew what was going on. What a long time was not about bringing Alice, but Mu Ningshuang lent her bicycle to Alice, Hua Yueling took it. It''s her.


    Mu Ningshuang was sitting on the back seat of the car, her hands wrapped around his waist, her face touching his back.At first, Hua Yueling was really uncomfortable, and she had such contact with girls.


    A group of people rode along the road. They first reached the park, and then diverted from the park to other places.Alice didn''t know so much about the neighborhood, so the place she knew was the area where she lived.


    She took them to a pet market. I don''t know if it was the one Hua Yueling had heard of. This pet market is quite large in size and there are many shops inside.There are various shops selling dog food and cat food, but this is not what Hua Yueling is looking for.


    Alice took them all the way to a shop she was more familiar with. Hua Yueling and the others followed her to the place. After they parked their bicycles, a few people went in together.


    "Did Traore bought it from here too?"


    Hua Yueling asked before entering, but Alice shook her head and said no.


    "Traore was given to me by my parents on my junior high school birthday. At that time, it was still a very small guy, probably just this big."


    Alice compared it, when Traore''s size was not much different from the size of her palm.Look at the little guy now. He is already a lot older, and he can''t hold it with both hands. It really has a lot of weight.


    "But now it has grown so big, time really flies."

 1548 Chapter 1548

    In the pet store, Hua Yueling was looking aimlessly, all kinds of puppies and kittens were so overwhelming that he couldn''t handle it at all.This one looks cute here, and when I look at the other one, I think it''s also cute. I can''t find which one is the cutest.


    The little guys have different breeds and different coat colors. Among them, Hua Yueling''s favorite is the puppy and kitten with white hair, which is really cute.


    In the process of looking for the cute puppy, Hua Yueling also asked the owner for the price. The cheaper ones are only a hundred yuan, but the more expensive ones are several hundred, and the more expensive ones are very few. Now, Hua Yueling took a look. They were all kind of more expensive dogs, but he didn''t have many here.


    A few hundred dollars is nothing to Hua Yueling. The most important thing for him is not the price, but the question of whether he likes it or not.If you like it, you will buy it naturally. If you don''t like it, it is impossible to take a look. That''s how it is.


    Hua Yueling picked it back and forth, feeling that no matter which one was good, it made him have the urge to buy it.But his home is such a big place, it is naturally impossible to say that he has bought a few. Besides, he just thinks about it. In fact, he only thinks about it for a second, and then gives up this thinking.


    Not only him, but Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were also picking them out. It seemed that even they had the urge to raise a puppy.


    "This is just the cutest, right?"


    Lu Yuetong pointed to one of the white-haired puppies with black patterns and asked.


    After taking a look, Hua Yueling nodded. She was really cute and well-behaved, feeling like a girl next door.But this was only Hua Yueling''s initial impression, and his attention quickly shifted to other puppies.


    Seeing him look away, Lu Yuetong pouted and asked Mu Ningshuang and Alice again.


    Hua Yueling picked many types here, but she still didn''t choose which one she should buy.He liked all of them, and wanted them all.


    Think about it, whether you are alone or there are others at home, wouldn''t it be nice to have such a little guy with you.


    Hua Yueling thinks this is the case. In fact, he had such an idea a long time ago, but he has never said it, and now he has such an idea.If it can be achieved, he naturally hopes to achieve it.


    "After choosing which one you want?"


    Lu Yuetong and the others seemed to have chosen it for a while, but seeing that he had not made a choice yet, Lu Yuetong and the others came over and asked.Hua Yueling shook her head, still a little bit hard to make a decision.


    "What about you, do you want to buy one?"


    "I have already chosen, Aling, what do you think of this little guy?"


    Lu Yuetong was holding a black-and-white puppy in his arms, which looked quite cute, especially looking at that small appearance, it was hard not to like it.


    "Well, it''s cute."


    Mu Ningshuang and their choices are different. As mentioned before, she still prefers cats, so she chose a kitten with white fur.Although the kitten is still very small, it is also very cute, even cuter than the puppy in Lu Yuetong''s arms.


    To say that cats are cuter than dogs, but this comparison is actually not fair.


    "The white hair is pretty good."


    After staring at the kitten in Mu Ningshuang¡¯s arms, Hua Yueling said so, his eyes returned to those puppies, especially one of the puppies covered in white fur, which still looked quite Lovely.


    Hua Yueling thinks this little guy is pretty good, but whether he wants to buy it is still undecided.Before making a decision, he asked Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong for their opinions. Both girls thought it was cute, but they didn''t make the decision for him, but let him choose. They just told him their opinion Thoughts, the others didn''t say anything.


    Staring at the puppy, Hua Yueling hesitated for a while, still unable to make a decision, and went around inside again, and finally his eyes fell on the little guy.


    "Take it, I think it''s pretty good."


    After making the choice, Lu Yuetong asked if he wanted to think about it again, but Hua Yueling shook his head and said that he had already considered a lot, and there was no need to continue to think about it, this little guy would do. , There is no need to look at others.


    After the selection was made, a few people went to pay. This time it was not in vain. Everyone bought a small pet and everyone was very satisfied.Alice said goodbye to them on the way back, saying that she was going home.


    "My home is here, so I will leave from here."


    "Hey, Alice, aren''t you with us? There is only one person in your family at night, so why don''t you come here to eat with us."


    "No, how can I trouble you all the time, I will come to you again tomorrow."


    Alice shook her head, refused Lu Yuetong''s invitation, then said goodbye, and then walked in the direction of her home.Alice walked very fast, and disappeared in an instant. Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other, feeling that Alice was acting a little strange.


    The separation is quite normal, after all, even if you are a good friend, it is impossible to stay apart forever, let alone be like them.But what puzzled Hua Yueling and the others most was Alice''s performance. It felt like something was chasing her, not at all like the performance when she was with them before.


    "Would you like to check it out?"


    Lu Yuetong asked his opinion in a low voice, Hua Yueling hesitated a little, and nodded.Although Hua Yueling didn''t want to be troublesome anymore, but in this situation, after all, it was their friends who might be in trouble.


    There are so many incredible things about Alice, and she is also very easy to encounter that kind of strange things.If anything strange happened to her, it would not be impossible.


    But if that''s the case, why didn''t Alice tell them, at least they didn''t notice any abnormalities when they got along before.


    If you imagine, discovering the abnormality is also something in the pet shop. Alice basically doesn''t say anything, she is abnormally silent, I don''t know if it is affected by the place.The feeling of silence was not like her at all, but to be honest, Hua Yueling didn''t find anything in the pet shop.


    Alice''s abnormality was also just thought of by Lu Yuetong when he mentioned him, otherwise he would not have paid attention to it at all.

 1549 Chapter 1549 Stalker

    The puppy I bought was given a cute name by Hua Yueling, called Boqi, which Hua Yueling thought was a good name.But at the beginning, Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang thought that the names were quite ordinary, not particularly good.


    The two of them think so, so it is natural to ask them to think about other names, but it is obvious that neither Mu Ningshuang nor Lu Yuetong are the kind of masters in naming.They are thinking hard, and the name they come up with after deliberation is not to say that the name that Hua Yueling named is better, anyway, it is about the same level.


    "Porch is fine. Let''s call it this name for now. If you want to change to another name, wait until later. Let''s follow Alice now to see what''s going on."


    Hua Yueling waved his hand and said after neither of them could think of a better name.Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong also thought that the most important thing now is to understand what happened to Alice, so they didn¡¯t worry about it, and followed Hua Yueling and hurried to the direction where Alice left. .


    Worried about the relationship discovered by Alice, Hua Yueling and the others did not directly ride the bicycle, but followed it carefully.Since Alice had been away for a while, it was not so easy to find her at this time, at least for the time being Hua Yueling could not see where she was.


    The three of them all speeded up and chased in the direction where Alice left. They were already fast, but they still couldn''t find her at the corner of the road.It seems that she is no longer here, but fortunately, Hua Yueling has other ways. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t see people. As long as you use exploration skills to explore the surroundings, he doesn¡¯t believe he can¡¯t find the other person. Where.


    With this thought, Huayueling''s exploration skills were used, and all the places around this area were searched for once, but he still couldn''t find Alice''s location.


    But fortunately, Hua Yueling didn''t have to be with Alice to find her, even if he wasn''t there, he still had a way.Looking for the direction of her departure based on Alice''s breath, Hua Yueling pointed to the left corner and said it was this way.


    Hua Yueling and the others quickly chased to the left. The road here is not that Hua Yueling has never walked, but it is still a little unfamiliar, but fortunately, there is still the breath of Alice, so it is not really going to be She took it off.


    This is good, don''t worry about not finding her.But this is also because Hua Yueling and the others don''t know where Alice lives. If they know where her house is, they won''t have to be so troublesome.


    Chasing the breath left by Alice all the way, Hua Yueling and the others caught up with Alice at a very fast speed, but when they chased Alice did not go home, but stopped at a cafe. After stepping down, standing at the door of the cafe, no one knew what she was thinking. Anyway, Hua Yueling and the others saw her frowning and looking into the cafe.


    The eyes of the three people left her and looked into the cafe, but there were not many people in the cafe, and it seemed that there was nothing worth paying attention to.


    "Alice doesn''t know what she is doing here, is she waiting for someone?"


    It seemed to be waiting for someone, neither entering the cafe nor leaving here, just standing at the entrance.But there are also some suspicious places. If you are really waiting for someone, there is no need to stand by the door. Isn¡¯t it okay to go in? Find a place to sit and order two cups of coffee, while sitting while waiting for others is obvious It''s better than waiting outside.


    Alice did it very strangely, making them wonder what she was doing.Alice didn''t find that she was being followed. Aside from her special physique, she had no other special powers. Naturally, there was a gap between Hua Yueling and the others, and it was impossible to find their existence.


    Unless it was Hua Yueling who wanted to expose their existence to the other party, otherwise the other party would not have discovered their existence anyway.The three people hid in the dark and looked for a while, and found that Alice didn''t seem to want to meet someone. After waiting for a while at the door of the cafe, she turned and left, with no expression on her face.


    Traore this puppy was held in her arms, and at this moment, it suddenly screamed "barking" and screaming very powerfully, which has never been done before.Nothing like this happened even when I first met strangers like them. Traore doesn''t seem to be the kind of puppy that would bark when he saw strangers, so why is it now.


    Although there were some people nearby, and its call jumped off those people, it was obvious that it was not at those people.Otherwise, it would have screamed "barking" long ago, and would not wait until Alice was about to leave.


    This means that Hua Yueling is not very clear, but he feels that there must be some details that he has not noticed, which may be related to Alice''s strange performance.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling and the others also speeded up their pace to catch up.Alice was walking far away, no one knew where she was going, but because Hua Yueling they didn''t know where her home was, and they didn''t know if she was going home.


    Naturally there are doubts, but the most important thing now is to keep up. If something bad happens, they can still help.


    The three people are more worried about Alice, after all, they are friends with each other, so naturally they should care.


    Following her all the way, Alice didn''t take those avenues, but as if she was avoiding something, or avoiding the avenues, she chose those paths.These trails are gloomy, even in the daytime.


    This made Hua Yueling and the others more and more puzzled. Why did she go to these places? It didn''t look like she was looking for something, but she had her own purpose.


    Alice still didn''t realize their existence, and didn''t realize that she was being followed.Walking fast all the way, it feels like a designed route, but it feels like walking around casually.


    Hua Yueling and the others are quite familiar with the neighborhood, so they can probably tell where they are going.


    "This direction..."


    Hua Yueling was frowning, and it seemed that the direction they were walking seemed to be a bad place.There are probably some places in Huayueling over there, I remember it is an abandoned house, there should be nothing there.But speaking of that there are many such abandoned houses in this city, which is quite strange.

 1550 Chapter 1550 Abandoned House

    Arriving at the abandoned house of the destination, Alice stopped a little while away.However, Traore, who was held in her arms, was "barking" and screaming non-stop, particularly cheerful.


    Traore seemed to feel the danger, anyway since he got here, the cry hasn''t stopped.Although Alice frowned, she didn''t mean to stop Traore.


    It was really annoying to hear, especially when I kept screaming, my ears were almost deaf, and I couldn''t help but want to cover my ears.Hua Yueling really admired Alice, even so she could stand it without any reaction.


    "Bow!"


    "Bow!"


    Traore''s cries didn''t mean to stop at all. Hua Yueling was really strange. Is there anything strange here?Hua Yueling explored the abandoned houses in the distance, where no one lived, there was nothing, it was very quiet, extremely quiet.


    "Something''s wrong, there is something strange in that house."


    At the beginning, Hua Yueling probed and didn''t feel anything, but soon he noticed something wrong. There seemed to be something in the house, and it was something she had noticed.


    "Ghost, things in there are like ghosts."


    Hua Yueling whispered to Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong beside her, they all frowned, and everyone stopped, and didn''t mean to continue.Alice can be seen from here, there is no need to go closer.


    It is good to be able to observe here, everything can be seen clearly, what is going on, what is going on, there is nothing to be seen at the moment, and Alice hasn''t done anything yet.


    Alice seemed very calm, she couldn''t see what she was thinking, whether it was her expression or her actions.With her lips tightly closed, she said nothing, and stood there silently watching the old, uninhabited house.


    The door was closed, but the weeds growing inside could be seen through the crack of the door.I can hear the sound coming out of it. It is a strange sound, not a human voice or a pet''s voice.


    Before that, there was still no such sound. Hua Yueling had been paying attention to it, but she had not noticed it before.It was just a while ago, when Alice noticed that there was something wrong.


    "Have you heard?"


    Hua Yueling even wondered if he had heard it wrong, but after he asked Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, he still believed what he had discovered.


    "Is it a sound?"


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong also noticed the appearance of that sound. It appeared suddenly. It seemed that the people living in the abandoned house had regained consciousness and were walking outside.


    This is just a metaphor, it shouldn''t be the case in fact, but you have to read it to know how.At present, Alice seems to be reluctant to pass, and after a long time, she has no intention of approaching the past.


    "What did Alice come here for?"


    Hua Yueling and the others are very strange, so far they have not been able to find the answer to this question.Alice hadn''t revealed her purpose from start to finish, although it was reasonable to say that something was almost revealed.


    Perhaps Alice''s purpose has something to do with something here, and these abandoned houses, to be honest, don''t seem to be inhabited anyway.An abandoned house is an abandoned house. How could anyone live in such a place is not scientific at all.


    Alice stood here again for a while, taking a few steps in the meantime, but quickly stopped and stopped moving.Stopping in place, she sighed deeply, and then just when Hua Yueling and the others thought she was leaving, Alice suddenly walked forward, making them stunned, and never expected her. Would do it.


    It didn''t look like she was going to move on, but she did, and she walked towards the abandoned house, seeming to be going in.


    Alice took a key from her pocket and opened the closed door.With the heavy sound of the door being pushed open, Alice''s figure entered the abandoned house, and then the door was slowly closed again.


    "Why does she have the key here?"


    Not only did Hua Yueling have this question in her heart, but Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong also had this question. I don''t know who owns the house here, but it should be someone who has nothing to do with Alice.


    The probability of being related to Alice is too small, so why she has the key to this place is worthy of fun, plus the performance before entering, think about the strange attraction that Alice has, Perhaps this problem can be explained.


    This is one of the answers that can be imagined, but Hua Yueling is not sure if it is that way. It can only be said that it is hard to say, and we have to look at the development of the next thing.


    "Let''s go there too."


    Hua Yueling whispered to the two women beside her, and both women nodded and walked along with him.But don''t worry, their strength lies here, and they will not be discovered, at least not so easily, if they did not make a mistake on their own.


    Seriously looked at the tightly closed gate, which was opened not long ago, and Alice entered from here.But now that the door is closed again, there is only one way to understand what''s going on inside, apart from using exploration skills.


    Hua Yueling gritted her teeth, her steps accelerated a bit, and she soon reached the dilapidated wall outside.


    "We don''t need to observe from here."


    Lu Yuetong suddenly said something at this time, and Hua Yueling looked at her and asked what she meant.


    "After all, this is an abandoned house. Maybe there are damaged places in other places. From there, we can understand the situation inside."


    Hearing what she said, Hua Yueling thought about it in her heart and felt that what she said was not unreasonable, it was indeed the case.Although it seems that there is no problem from the front, there is no way to directly see the situation inside, but there are still different places after all.


    Maybe there are some dilapidated places on the left and right and even the back of the house where you can observe it. It''s not impossible.


    Being reminded by Lu Yuetong, Hua Yueling immediately realized that this was a better idea than her original idea.If you lie down on the wall, although you can see the situation inside, there is still a danger of being discovered, but there is no need to worry about it through those gaps.

 1551 Reference 1551

    Hua Yueling hopes to understand as many facts as possible, and then find a way to understand what happened.Only after understanding this can I know if Alice needs help.The facts I know so far are still not enough, I only know that Alice is not willing to come here, but this does not explain all the problems, it is not enough.


    I know what I need to do better than anyone, and what I need to guarantee before doing these things.Because of this, Hua Yueling didn¡¯t want to get in touch with Alice too early, she might be able to get some needed information from her, but at the same time, there might be no way to get any information. This is all possible. .


    It is precisely because Hua Yueling understands this that he will not act in a hurry. He wants to see what else is worth noting.


    The three people cautiously went to the side. Hua Yueling quickly searched for the gap in the wall, but it was difficult to find. Although it was tattered here, and it seemed that the wall might break at any time, they couldn¡¯t just stop. Destroy it like this, it won''t work.


    This is an independent old house, really very old and very old, it is hard to see such a building in this city now.But to be honest, leaving such a building in this city is not surprising at all, but rather normal.


    I bypassed the building and came to the back. The back was the same. Although it was still in tatters and looked very old, it seemed to have been specially repaired, without any gaps.


    The same goes for going to the left. Hua Yueling and the others are quite surprised by the result. To be honest, they really didn''t expect to find such a place.In any case, this is quite unexpected.Strange, really strange.


    "It doesn''t seem to work, we can only observe from above, not from other directions."


    Lu Yuetong was also a little surprised, never expected that it would be like this.But in this case, there is no other way, only the method Hua Yueling said before.


    The three people were still moving together, and the little pets just bought were all put in the basket.Hua Yueling looked back at the place where the bicycle was placed. Few people came to places like this, and it could even be said that almost no one came to this place.This is also very normal. Think about ordinary people who would have nothing to do to such a place. If it weren''t for tracking Alice, how could Hua Yueling and the others not come to such a place? This is a fact.


    Hua Yueling climbed up the wall cautiously, and then poked her head to observe the conditions in the courtyard. She did not see Alice''s figure. Alice seemed to be inside the house, but she couldn''t hear any sound.I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Alice basically hasn¡¯t said anything, and can¡¯t hear her voice. They are still familiar with her voice, but what¡¯s more strange is that there are other voices in this house. , It was a strange sound, as if it was saying something, but it was definitely not a human voice.


    "I can''t see anyone else there."


    Hua Yueling whispered to Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang beside him, there was no figure in the courtyard at all, and it was difficult to see what happened in the room by then.Hua Yueling looked inside through the open and tattered wooden door and window, and couldn''t see anything.


    "How should I say, do you want to go inside."


    "It''s hard not to be found inside, right?"


    This is not to say that Hua Yueling has no self-confidence, but the ground in the yard really hinders his performance. After jumping down, he will definitely step on the weeds on the ground. It is quite difficult to do this without making any noise. .


    "Invisible..."


    "It''s not impossible if you are invisible, but it won''t work if you can''t stop the sound."


    Hua Yueling whispered, this is indeed a problem.In theory, stealth is very useful, but stealth has no way to prevent the sound from being exposed. This is the more critical place, and Hua Yueling still has no good solution.


    Obviously, this house has not been repaired, and even no one lives here. After all, if there are people living, it cannot be what it is now.


    No one renovated, but other people''s voices could be heard, and it was not like a human voice.After contacting all of this, Hua Yueling felt that she might be able to figure out some context, although the specifics are still unclear, but it is certain that Alice must have been entangled by some abnormality again.


    But it''s worth noting why she didn''t ask them for help. Was it because she was worried to trouble them again?It feels like Alice is not someone who would choose to keep silent because of these. After all, she had looked for them several times before, and according to her personality, it shouldn''t be the case.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t figure out Alice''s thoughts clearly for a while, it was very difficult, this was to be honest.At least according to his personal knowledge, Alice shouldn''t be unresponsive.But since there is no response, there must be a reason for the response. As for the specific reason, Hua Yueling is not clear.


    The three of them hesitated outside, not knowing what to do.It would be dangerous if she rushed in directly. It would be troublesome and difficult if Alice was in danger or the other party was malicious, so she could not act casually, and it would be better to see what the situation is.


    Hua Yueling thought so. After observing the situation in the room for a while, he still didn''t make a decision to act. He was still waiting, and Mu Ningshuang and the others did the same. They didn''t make any moves.They are not prepared to act until they understand the situation. They have to see what happened.


    There is no sign of Alice coming out, and the other figures have no intention to come out. It seems that if you want to know more, you need to wait a lot. I don''t know when they will come out.


    Hua Yueling calmly observed the situation inside, just waiting without any response.Time passed by one minute after another, but only the sound from inside could be heard, nothing else.


    Gradually, the sky darkened, and Hua Yueling raised her head to take a look. Evening had passed, and the surrounding area was enveloped in darkness.In this darkness, there are no street lights nearby, and everything is dark, and almost nothing can be seen.


    In addition, there are no people passing by at all, it is very quiet, it is like a ghost street, I don''t want to be where people should be.But Alice never came out, which made Hua Yueling and the others more and more puzzled.

 1552 Chapter 1552

    "It''s cold."


    Lu Yuetong''s voice sounded next to her, and as she and Mu Ningshuang''s words sounded, Hua Yueling felt that her body was getting cold.Unable to hold her hands around her chest, Hua Yueling went down a bit, and did not continue to lie on it.


    "Why don''t you go back first, I will watch here, and then I will tell you what happened."


    Hua Yueling whispered to the two women beside her, but although the two girls felt a little , they didn''t mean to leave at all.Both girls shook their heads and said nothing, but the meaning was already obvious.


    "But are you okay?"


    Hua Yueling asked them, seeing that they were very cold, and worried about them.Although they are already very powerful people, and their physical fitness is not comparable to ordinary people.But Hua Yueling was still worried about them, but it seemed that the two girls didn''t mean to leave at all, and they didn''t speak, so she shook her head and said not to.


    "Well, let''s stay. But she shouldn''t have to wait too long. I guess she should be out in a while."


    Hua Yueling said that, but there was actually not much confidence in her heart. After all, Alice hadn''t come out for such a long time, and who knew when she would come out.


    They are still very concerned about what is going on with Alice, if that''s the case, just continue to wait, and wait until Alice comes out before asking her.If it''s not a bad thing, it''s fine.


    The three people waited here for almost half an hour. They spent a bit too long here. It was long before Huayun went home and made a phone call.


    Hua Yueling was really taken aback at the time, but fortunately, Hua Yueling had prepared well before that, so she wouldn''t be caught off guard.It''s just that my sister''s phone number is not too far away, which is really dangerous.


    Hua Yueling herself didn''t expect her instincts to be so accurate. Fortunately, she left earlier, otherwise the secret tracking would have been discovered by the people here.


    It''s nothing to be known by Alice, but if the creatures who live here don''t know whether it is a human or something, it is not what they want.


    After chatting with her sister and saying to go back later, Hua Yueling hung up the phone.My sister said it too, but I can''t stay here for too long, I have to go back to eat, but I still have to wait for Alice to come out before that.


    Thinking about this, Hua Yueling went back and leaned on the wall and looked into the courtyard. Alice still did not come out, but she could hear the sound.It is difficult to say whether it is the voice or what kind of voice, but I still can''t hear Alice''s voice. Alice has hardly spoken since entering, and it is very quiet.


    No one knew what Alice was doing inside, Hua Yueling and the others were very puzzled.


    Unknowingly, another ten minutes passed, Hua Yueling didn''t like waiting the least, he didn''t know how time passed.Anyway, I just waited boringly, and time just disappeared before I knew it.


    With the sound of footsteps, Hua Yueling and the others immediately looked into the yard, and they saw a figure walking out. It was a figure they were familiar with, and Alice walked out of the room.She looked somewhat exhausted.


    Hua Yueling and the others hurriedly jumped off the wall, and the three of them came to the parking place almost in the blink of an eye. After hiding, the three of them looked out to observe the situation outside, looking at the closed door, waiting for Alice Silk out.


    It didn''t take long for the door to be pushed open, and Alice walked out of it. Then she closed the door, locked the door with a lock, and walked in the other direction.


    "Ok?"


    Hua Yueling and the others looked at it unexpectedly, but they didn''t expect that Alice would walk from there instead of here, which caught them somewhat by surprise.But this time has come, and there is no need to continue to hesitate. The three people walked forward almost at the same time, pushing their bicycles and walking forward at an unhurried speed.


    They weren''t very fast, but they didn''t make any noises, and Alice was somewhat exhausted, so they didn''t find anyone following her at all.


    In fact, this is what Hua Yueling and the others hope. No matter what the relationship between the two parties is, there is no need to chat in such a place.It was too dangerous. Huayueling sensed something terrible in this place, but it was terrible for ordinary people, and it couldn''t be said to be terrible to him.


    In this way, they chased Alice for a while, until they got out of the alley and came outside, they deliberately made footsteps and didn''t know Alice''s attention.Alice was startled at first, she turned her head and looked back subconsciously. When she saw that the figures following her turned out to be Huayueling and the others, the expression she showed was really impressive. profound.


    "Hua, Huayueling...you, why are you here?!"


    Alice obviously didn''t expect them to follow her back, and for a while she asked unbelievably.


    "We are here with you."


    "Follow me¡­¡­"


    Alice''s face changed slightly, her expression unbelievable.


    "that¡­¡­"


    "We have always been here waiting for you."


    Lu Yuetong didn''t conceal it either, she said so directly, and answered her inner doubts.


    "That''s it," Alice''s face looked a little gloomy. She didn''t expect Hua Yueling and the others to follow her to this side. She listened carefully along the way, but thought of the power that Hua Yueling and the others possess, and realized In fact, it''s normal. If she can find out, it''s not normal. "Well, then you should have seen it, what happened inside."


    "..."


    There was a moment of silence, Hua Yueling hadn''t figured out what to say at the beginning, but then he saw Lu Yuetong shook his head.


    "No, I''m afraid you still have a''person'' in there to find out, so we didn''t go in. Although we can hear the sound only on the wall, we can''t understand the sound."


    "What''s in there?"


    Mu Ningshuang asked immediately after Lu Yuetong''s voice fell, leaving Alice with no time to ask questions or what kind of time.But even so, since Mu Ningshuang asked, she still answered.


    "Can, can you please help?"


    Alice was originally reluctant to ask them for help, but now that they found it out, it would be better to ask them to help herself no matter what she thought. She doesn''t know what will happen if it continues, and she can''t stand it.

 1553 Chapter 1553

    What they heard from Alice was still different from what they had imagined. After hearing it, it really surprised them, but at the same time it also made them feel a little uneasy.


    "I don''t know if you guessed it. It is not ordinary people who live in such a place, but a group of homeless ghosts."


    "ghost¡­¡­"


    Huayueling murmured, in fact, it was really not unexpected. He had thought that this might be the case before. Of course, there could be other creatures besides ghosts, but ghosts are most likely to come when he wants to.


    "Why doesn''t the ghost go anywhere?"


    After asking, Alice responded with silence.But this kind of thing can''t be asked by asking her. After all, she should only be mixed with them because of some circumstances. She is not a ghost, and naturally she doesn''t know what those ghosts are thinking.


    But you can''t completely think so, you still have to ask.This kind of thing cannot be said clearly in one sentence, so it takes some time to communicate and discuss if you want to understand it clearly.


    "Let''s stop discussing these here, but go elsewhere. Here..."


    Lu Yuetong said this and pointed to the distant house. After she reminded everyone that she was still around the place where the ghosts were.Although the ghost may not come out from inside, it is still very dangerous in such a place. Not to mention what happened, it is not good to be seen by the ghost in such a place.


    "Then where to go? You can''t just find a place to talk about this kind of thing, or you should go to our house. It just happens to be time for dinner, so Alice will go to dinner together. Let''s have dinner. Continue to discuss this matter."


    Alice was a little hesitant at first, but after Hua Yueling and the others persuaded her, she still chose to agree to them, go to Hua Yueling''s house with them, and have dinner there.


    In fact, she didn''t want to do this. She wanted to be alone for a while, but when she thought that Hua Yueling could help herself, and that she did ask for their help, she changed her original mind.


    In this way, it was originally three missing and one, but now the four of them are going back together. Although there is nothing to be happy about, it must be done in order to solve Alice''s troubles.


    The four of them returned to Huayueling''s home together. The food at home was already prepared, and sister Huayun and Sister Alorin were waiting for them to come back without eating first.


    "Sister Yun, Sister Alorin, why haven''t you eaten yet? Didn''t you say that we are coming back later? You don''t have to wait for us to come back." Hua Yueling said unexpectedly.


    "It won''t be long to wait. Okay. Since you''re back, don''t talk about it. Come and eat it soon. It just so happens that the dishes have cooled down. It''s good to eat while it''s still warm."


    Hua Yun was a little surprised to see Alice, but she was still very happy to entertain her for dinner.Before Alice expressed her gratitude to her, she then sat on the set chairs with Hua Yueling and the others.


    A few people sat down to eat their food and chatted casually. Alice had thought that Hua Yueling and the others would talk about what happened before.However, I soon found out that I was thinking too much. Hua Yueling and the others didn''t do it. Although they were chatting, they were talking about ordinary content, and they didn''t talk about anything related to her.


    Alice secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and she was much more comfortable eating.Otherwise, even if you are eating, you will feel uncomfortable eating, and you will be frightened by the food.


    Those who are there can''t be said to be bad people, but their identities are different, and they have been ghosts for a long time, so natural emotions and the like are not very good.This is also impossible. No matter who has been dead for so many years and has no way to escape, it is difficult to control oneself, especially when one''s mental state is also very bad.


    Alice can understand, but she can''t bear it all the time. This cannot be said to be her fault. She has nothing wrong. The fault is that she is not an ordinary person, but a person who can feel and see ghosts.


    It¡¯s not a question of whose fault is, what''s the use after thinking it clearly, no matter whose fault is, the key lies in how to solve the problem.The most uncomfortable thing for Alice is that she has no solution to the problem. What else can I do? I can only ask others for help. There is no other way.


    This kind of thing is also quite helpless, she doesn''t want to waste other people''s kindness, and she doesn''t want to ask Hua Yueling and the others to help casually.That''s the easiest for her, she only needs to talk, basically she doesn''t need to do anything else, just leave it to Hua Yueling and the others, but she doesn''t want it.


    Everyone hopes that they can solve all the problems without bothering others, but sometimes things are like this, the idea is useless, and you still have to find a way.No one can solve all problems unless he is a god, but is there a god in this world?


    After eating a meal, it feels different. I have had a meal with Hua Yun and the others at noon. The feeling was pretty good at that time. Now she also started talking and chatting with them before she knew it.


    Even when she was speaking, Alice didn¡¯t know what she was talking about, what she wanted to say, and she uttered it without knowing it. Perhaps it was the effect of some kind of magical power. She couldn¡¯t help but have this idea. .


    After all, all we encounter are strange things. It is normal to think of this at this time, right?


    A meal just passed in a lively atmosphere. After dinner, Alice took the initiative to clean up the table and wash the dishes. After that, Aroline left like this. No one knows when she left, but Her figure disappeared when she noticed.


    But everyone except Alice has long been accustomed to it, after all, Aroline is such a fascinating person, she likes this.


    "Sister Yun, we have something to talk about."


    "Should I prepare some tea?" Hua Yun asked.


    "No, we just drink those drinks, no trouble." Hua Yueling said and was going to the kitchen, but Hua Yun went to the kitchen faster than him.


    "I''m coming sister."


    Seeing that her sister was so active, Hua Yueling hurriedly went over to take the drink from her sister, but Hua Yun did not give it to him.


    "It''s no trouble, don''t you have something to talk about, go, sister will bring you the drink."


    "..."


    The voice of sister''s words was quite normal, Hua Yueling turned and walked out.

 1554 Chapter 1554 Home Of The Dead

    "Now I can talk about it, what happened to you and what happened in that house?"


    When Hua Yueling returned to her seat, Lu Yuetong asked Alice when he saw him back.Alice seemed a little hesitant at first, no one knew what she was hesitating, but she didn''t really want to say it directly.


    "Give me some more time," Alice looked up at the top of her head after calming down for a while, "I need to tidy up."


    "No problem, it''s okay to sort things out clearly, don''t worry, we still have a long time at night anyway."


    At their invitation, Alice agreed to live here at night. Although she felt a little uncomfortable before and didn''t really want to agree, Lu Yuetong''s persuasion still worked.


    Several people were silent, no one spoke, no one looked or stared at Alice, so as not to put too much pressure on her.Their approach was quite effective, and the tension in Alice gradually subsided.


    This is good, but it''s not good to keep silent or chat too lively.If she is too deserted and has nothing to say, it will easily make Alice nervous, but if her voice is too messy, it will easily disturb Alice''s thoughts.


    The three people simply didn¡¯t say anything, they just communicated with their eyes. Fortunately, the three of them have been together for a long time, even if they only communicate with their eyes, there is no problem. Everyone can clearly understand what each other is saying with their eyes. .


    Alice just lowered her head, her long blond hair obscured her expression, making it impossible to see what she was thinking.But I guess even if I really see her expression, I can''t tell what she is thinking.


    None of the four are in a hurry, just waiting like this, Alice needs more time to think, then think.There is nothing else to say. Everyone called her here for help, so of course she should be satisfied.


    At the moment, Alice still hasn''t sorted it out clearly. It seems that what happened this time is more troublesome than expected, but I don''t know what it is.


    It is naturally impossible to think of a reason just by thinking about it, so Hua Yueling didn''t think about anything, just waiting for Alice to hear what she would say when she saw it.


    This is quite interesting, at least that''s what Hua Yueling thinks.


    And things are better than they thought, at least it doesn''t look like it''s really a particularly bad thing.It can be seen from Alice''s performance that if it were really that kind of very, very bad situation, she would definitely not have the current performance.


    Hua Yueling thought so, but she still had to wait until she said it out.


    Subconsciously looked at Alice, but saw that Alice was still hanging her head, as if she was thinking hard.It seemed really troublesome to organize this matter, and it also made her irritable, at least from the perspective of Hua Yueling herself.


    "I hope she can adjust as soon as possible."


    Hua Yueling said silently in her heart, and then withdrew her gaze.The sky outside the window was completely dark. Sister Yun also took the initiative to leave after putting down the drink. This was also for their sake, so she did not stay to listen to what they said, but took the initiative to give it away. Space comes.


    In fact, even if Sister Yun stayed and listened to it, it didn''t matter, but what about this kind of thing? Since my sister did it so actively, then he really didn''t need to say anything.


    Only a few of them are left in the living room, and the silence is as if there is no one alone, the silence is incredible.It had been a long, long time since there were people in the house so quiet, and Hua Yueling herself was somewhat uncomfortable with this situation.


    I didn''t listen to move my body, there were some things I wanted to say, but I didn''t want to say that after thinking about it.Not to mention, the more this kind of time is, the more you can see how much nonsense you usually say, but chatting, that''s all, is still quite simple.


    Hua Yueling leaned back rather boringly. Alice didn¡¯t know how long she had to think about. It was really out of Hua Yueling¡¯s expectation that this kind of thing entangled her, but the more so, the more he became Wanting to know what happened to her would make her so entangled, and even in such a long period of time, there is no way to figure it out.


    The beverage can was placed on the coffee table in front of her, but she was afraid of alarming Alice, so neither of them took the initiative to get a drink.Although looking at the drops of water on the beverage can, I still want to pick up a can and drink it to cool off the heat, but it is better to do nothing at the moment.


    In the quiet and incredible living room, there was still no sound at all, and it was terribly quiet, as if everyone''s ears were deaf.


    "They are not bad people, it''s just what happened that made them like that."


    "Are you talking about those ghosts?"


    "They are ghosts. Death makes them helpless, but the most painful thing is that they can''t leave this world. They can only stay in this world. They want to leave but there is no way."


    "..."


    In the silence everyone looked at Alice, waiting for her next words.Hua Yueling also kept her mouth silent, how to put it, he felt that even so, it would be wrong for them to trouble other people casually. Alice did not make any mistakes anyway, the mistake did not lie with her, why did she It is not right to find her.


    But now the fact is that Alice has been found, and they can only move on at this rhythm.


    The situation is not always what people hope for, which is also common sense.


    "Then why are they looking for you? What is the purpose?"


    Hua Yueling continued to ask.If it¡¯s just because you can¡¯t get away from it, it¡¯s a bit wrong to go to Alice. Although Alice can see their existence, she can¡¯t actually do anything. Incredible.


    "They, how can I say, they didn''t do anything bad, they just wanted to talk to me. And let me cook something for them."


    "Make food?"


    Hua Yueling felt that she had misheard, or said she was behind, can the ghost be able to eat?


    "Well, they can''t eat, but they can smell the food. My craftsmanship is not very good. I usually buy them some food every few days."

 1555 Chapter 1555

    "It turns out that it is, they are really strange."


    "Yeah, I think so too. But they all begged me that way, and I''m really embarrassed to refuse."


    "But you don''t have to hide this kind of thing from us," Lu Yuetong interrupted suddenly at this time. She was right. If it was just like this, what would you think of not saying anything because of worrying about causing them trouble? There was something wrong. "It made us think you were threatened when we saw you go in. It turned out to be like this after a long time. When we saw it, we were very worried."


    "Sorry, I don''t want to either."


    Alice shook her head embarrassedly. She opened her mouth and hesitated, but at last she whispered.


    "I don''t want to trouble you guys and it''s not the main reason."


    "What else is there?"


    Hua Yueling also asked curiously at this time.Alice gave the answer quickly this time.


    "Some of the ghosts originally wanted to be able to break free from this kind of shackles just like other ghosts, but after I got along with them for a while, they changed. They secretly told me that I liked them. The current life, on the contrary, is unwilling to change, unwilling to disappear like this, and want to continue living like this."


    "..."


    Hua Yueling was completely speechless. This situation left him speechless. It felt like there was something to say, but after thinking about it, he sighed.


    "If that''s the case, wouldn''t things be troublesome."


    Lu Yuetong also understood that if everyone is willing to be detached and no longer live in a ghostly state, it would be fine, but now that there are people willing to continue to live, it will be troublesome.


    Even if some of them are gone, the remaining ones will still cause trouble for Alice Ribbon.


    "So it would be nice if you told us earlier."


    Lu Yuetong said Alice helplessly, and Alice lowered her head, but she didn''t feel that she regretted anything, but she was a little unhappy.It''s not because Alice is not happy because Lu Yuetong said she, but she is also worried about the current things.


    That was not what she hoped to happen. Perhaps it was because of sympathy in the beginning that she would chat with them and buy them food, but now it seems that doing so may be wrong.It can be said that those ghosts don''t know how to be grateful, but they don''t want to die after they can survive and have fun in life. Isn''t that a matter of course?


    But this is exactly the problem they want to solve, or the problem that Alice hopes they can solve. The other ghosts are only one of them, and it is the simplest thing.


    Since those ghosts are no longer willing to die, it will be very difficult to supersede them anymore. Needless to say how difficult it is to convince them.If there is no way to persuade, you can''t attack directly. This kind of thing is definitely not what Alice wants to see.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Things are getting a little troublesome, and Hua Yueling also understands that this kind of thing is really difficult to handle.Hua Yueling feels a bit of a headache, but no matter what, it is impossible to make a complete judgment now. You can talk to the ghosts first when the time comes. Those who want to be overtaken will directly overtake it, and those who are unwilling will be with them. Talk.


    It is the best to be able to persuade, if you can¡¯t, you have to think of other ways.


    "Do we need to talk to them?"


    "This is also what I hope. I still have to ask you. I have talked to them before, and some other ghosts have also talked to them, but they also said that they can only live like this at present, and there is no way to leave this world. "


    Alice looked at Hua Yueling at this point.


    "Can you do it?"


    When Hua Yueling was asked by her, she suddenly realized that there was a problem. She thought so much, but she wouldn''t overdo it, and those ghosts wanted to let herself overdo it, what should they do?


    I have no idea if others have it. There is no monk-like character in their team, and the only person who can ask is Mu Ningshuang.Bright magic may have some methods in this regard.


    Hua Yueling subconsciously looked at Mu Ningshuang next to him, but seeing Mu Ningshuang also thinking, it seemed that there was no good way.


    "Ningshuang, do you have a way?"


    Mu Ningshuang frowned and shook his head.


    "There is no way for now, but I can ask Master, Master should have a way."


    After all, Ze Lucy studies the magic of the undead, and she is definitely more experienced in the area of ??the undead.


    "It''s a bit late now, let''s go again tomorrow, and ask Master Jelucy tomorrow morning."


    Now that the decision has been made, the next thing to talk about is the thoughts of the undead and their origins.These things are also very important for their subsequent actions.


    "Those ghosts are not all people here, but come from all over the world. They seem to be attracted by some special power."


    "Special power? A special power that can attract undead..."


    Hua Yueling recalled all her discoveries there, but she didn''t remember any noteworthy power, such as that special power.He didn''t feel it, even the power of the undead.


    "Hey, we have also heard what they said when they were communicating with you, but we didn''t understand what they said. Can you understand?"


    "Understand. Actually, I couldn''t understand them talking to me when I met them outside, but it was different in the house, as if I understood their language all at once."


    "Oh?"


    Hua Yueling immediately thought, this should be the effect of that mysterious power.But where is that power is quite interesting.


    "The teacher will definitely be interested."


    Mu Ningshuang said after hearing this.With that said, it is not impossible to ask Jelucy to help, which is a good thing for them.


    "In that case, we might be able to invite Master Zelussi over, and let Master Zelussi come and see it may be helpful."


    Chances are that Teacher Jelucy can solve the problem directly. Although this does not meet their ideas, it is considered that Teacher Jelucie can help, but it would be good if the problem can be solved simply.


    "Let''s make this decision for the time being. I should be able to make progress when I meet with Teacher Jelucy tomorrow. Don''t worry about this today, let''s talk about other things."


    Seeing that the atmosphere became heavier, Lu Yuetong quickly began to change the subject, but it worked.

 1556 Chapter 1556

    Only talked about ghosts the first day, and the next day Huayueling and the others immediately got up and woke up early in the morning and went to the other world where Jelucci lived.But they didn''t take Alice with them for the time being, but Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yueling went together, and Lu Yuetong stayed.


    Lu Yuetong and Alice hadn''t woken up yet, Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang passed through the teleportation formation and came to a place they hadn''t been here for a while.


    After arriving here, the scenery in the forest is still familiar.Breathing the fresh air here, to be honest, it is completely different from the earth.Hua Yueling liked the fresh air here, and couldn''t help taking a few more breaths, which was very comfortable.


    "Ms. Jelucy should still be in the tree house, right?"


    "If there is nothing else, it should be."


    I don''t know what''s going on here recently, but I hope it''s better not to have any major issues.


    Soon they arrived at the place where the tree house was, but it was quite quiet here, and there was no sign of Teacher Zelucy outside.The same goes for the girls who live here. Everyone seems to be resting and not getting up.


    "Let''s take a look in the teacher''s room, the teacher should be up now."


    Mu Ningshuang said so and took Hua Yueling''s hand and walked upstairs, all the way upstairs, to the door of Jielucy''s room.Hua Yueling knocked on the door and heard Jie Lucy''s voice from inside.


    "Who?"


    "Teacher, it''s us."


    "Ningshuang, you are here."


    Zelucy came to the door and opened the door, and saw the two of them standing at the door.


    "You haven''t been here for a while."


    "Teacher, we have something we want you to help this time, so we came to you."


    Jelucy didn''t ask anything. Instead, she walked downstairs to the lowest level. She asked them to sit at the table and poured them a cup of tea. Then she asked them what was wrong.


    "Yes, we have encountered some strange things."


    Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang took the initiative to tell her what they had heard from Alice, just as Mu Ningshuang thought, after listening to them, Jelucy revealed a lot Expression of interest.


    "Does the ghost you are talking about appeared after being killed?"


    But Jelusy thought more than them, and asked a lot of questions, but Hua Yueling and the others didn¡¯t know so much at all, they could only answer according to what they thought or they could ask Alice. .


    After asking some questions, Jay Lucy decided to take a look with them.She naturally saw ghosts in this world, and even saw more strange creatures, but what attracted his attention most was the kind of power Hua Yueling they said could attract ghosts, which she had never seen before. I have never seen it before.


    This attracted her attention. It would be very good for her own research if she could study it out or put that power into her own hands.


    They did what they said, and there were some things they wanted to ask Alice about, so they drank the remaining tea in the cup and acted immediately.The three of them passed through the teleportation array and returned to Sister Aroline''s home, and then rode their bicycles to the home.


    Lu Yuetong was in front, and Hua Yueling was carrying Jelusy. Jelucie is still one of the more noticeable people in this world.But it''s still early, so don''t worry too much.


    It took the three people some time to get back home, but to Hua Yueling''s surprise, Lu Yuetong and Alice hadn''t even woken up yet.You must know that they have already gone to another world, and they also drank a cup of tea in Jelucy''s tree house, plus it took some time to go back and forth.


    "I remember, the time over there is much longer than the time here, but it didn''t take much time."


    Realizing this, Hua Yueling got up a little earlier.


    "I''ll call them."


    Mu Ningshuang actively said this, and walked to the room where Lu Yuetong and the others were resting. Huayueling wanted to stop her, but he still didn''t do it.


    Hua Yueling asked Jie Lucy to sit on the sofa for a while, then went and took out a few cans of drinks.Zellucci had drank the drink before, and she liked it.After opening a can and taking two sips, Mu Ningshuang and the others also reacted. They saw three people quickly walk out from the open door, but Lu Yuetong was dragged out.


    Lu Yuetong had also learned magic from Jie Lucy, so she had to call her the master.


    After the guest and host sat down, Jelucy didn''t have any polite words, and directly asked Alice about the ghosts.This is what she is most curious and caring about, and can''t wait to know all the things related to them, but in fact she is most concerned about the power.


    Alice is naturally inexperienced in this area, but she just said what she knew. Although many of Jelucy''s questions had not been resolved, she also understood a lot of what she wanted to know.


    "What do they usually look like when you get along with you? Does it look different when you meet them?"


    Jelucy asked seriously.Although Alice had some doubts why she asked herself such a question, she still remembered it.This kind of question can''t be answered just by asking, she still has to remember how they looked when they met those ghosts recently.


    Before that, except at the very beginning, she hadn''t paid much attention to what the ghosts looked like. Especially in the later period, she seldom looked at the appearance of those ghosts, so the memory was not very clear.


    Even if you think about it carefully, you may not be able to recall it, but you still have to think about it seriously.


    "When I first met them, they were very pale. When I saw them, I thought I had misunderstood them. But then I followed to observe and found that they were different. They were ghosts."


    "The figure is very light?"


    "Well, it''s very light, how can I say, it can''t be said to be semi-transparent, it is almost completely transparent."


    "Then what happened after you met that ghost? Is it still there? Still that way?"


    "No, it''s a little different. It''s different outside and near the house."


    Alice said in a very positive tone.


    "Outside, as long as you stay a certain distance away from the house, your body''s strength will be weakened a lot, and your body will fade. But when you get near the house, there will be ample strength."


    "Oh? This is what they told you."


    "They told me."

 1557 Chapter 1557

    "Will they go out? Or are they there anytime, anywhere?"


    Je Lucy immediately asked the next question, she wanted to find out.But there is still one thing to worry about before that, that is, don''t be discovered by the ghosts, as that will easily cause conflict, at least before deciding how to act.


    "I will definitely go out if I go out, otherwise I won''t meet them. But I don''t know exactly when I go out and when I am at home. There are a lot of people there, and even if you go out, you may not all go out. It is very likely that some people will go out and some will stay."


    "There will be some people left, but you can go and see."


    Jelucy had already made a decision, and now that she asked about these from Alice, she could act.After this, Alice could not understand much.


    "I''ll go over now, go there and see what''s there."


    "Teacher, we will go with you."


    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong also actively said, As for Alice, Hua Yueling and they looked at her.If they were all going together, Alice would not have to go, it would be better to stay here.


    "Alice, or you just stay here and wait for us to come back, let''s see the situation first."


    "Please."


    Alice also wanted to know the follow-up situation, so after thinking about it, she decided to stay and wait and see. Then, when Hua Yueling came back, she could ask about the situation.


    After saying goodbye to her, Hua Yueling and the others left the house, and the group went to the ghost mansion.The ghost mansion is still quite a long way away from the community where Huayueling¡¯s family is located. It will take some time to get there, and after arriving, you have to see if anyone is there. If there are ghosts, you have to think about it. How to get in.


    It''s not that it''s impossible to be discovered by the ghost, but Hua Yueling and the others still want to avoid this situation.After all, not everyone in those ghosts welcomes them to appear.


    The ghost mansion still looks deserted, which is quite normal, after all, it is such a place, how can it not become lively.Hua Yueling only glanced around, but didn''t see anything outside, nor did he find any ghosts.


    After hearing the kind of strange speech that Alice said about the power of ghosts, Hua Yueling used the exploration skills to probe again, but even if it was deliberately probed, there was still nothing to discover.


    The ghost mansion was right in front of them, Hua Yueling and the others stopped and stopped at a distance from the ghost mansion.


    Looking at the mansion from a distance, Hua Yueling couldn''t find anything, so she turned her gaze to Jerucy beside her, wanting to see what kind of opinion she had.But Jelucy didn''t do anything special. She stared at the mansion, motionless, not knowing whether she found something or was thinking about something.


    Not to mention Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, Hua Yueling couldn''t find anything. Although the two of them had some accomplishments in magic, it didn''t make them discover anything.


    If the mansion hadn¡¯t listened to what others said, it would feel like an abandoned house, and would not attract the attention of others. Even if it passed by, Hua Yueling would not have noticed this strange place if no ghost came out to act. The place.


    This is very strange, it must be the effect of that power, and there is no other possibility other than wine.


    It depends on whether Jie Lucy can see through this power, Hua Yueling can''t do it for the time being, and he can''t.Perhaps the level of exploration skills is insufficient, or the ability is insufficient.


    "Very strange power. It is very strange in your world. I discovered it after I came here. There seems to be no power in your place."


    "That''s it. The development of our world is different from that of other worlds. Here we mainly use hot weapons as the main means of combat. There is no magic or the like. Although there are some cold weapons, they have now been eliminated."


    "I just said it feels strange for you here, and it''s quite unsuitable to come here."


    Zelucy nodded, perhaps this also caused her to react somewhat slowly.


    "But I can figure out the situation inside. There are no ghosts inside. Go in."


    Je Lucy said that her figure disappeared, and when Hua Yueling and the others looked at it again, her figure had already disappeared.She walked fast, and she didn''t mean to wait for them at all.


    The three of Hua Yueling and the others hurriedly chased them, and Jelucy could directly use magic to teleport in, but they couldn¡¯t. Fortunately, Alice remembered to give them the key when she left, otherwise she would have to climb the wall and enter. .


    After unlocking the door and pushing the door open, Hua Yueling and the others immediately closed the door again.After entering, she didn''t see Zelusie, she seemed to be inside.


    The inside of the yard is more dilapidated than the outside, and weeds that grow up to half a person tall can be seen everywhere, and there is basically no good place.Not to mention the house in front of me. Basically, there is no good place. The roof tiles are broken in many places, revealing cracks.


    Looking further ahead, the wooden door was decayed, just as it was. There was dust on the ground, and there were many kinds of debris.Stepping on these fragments and dust, Hua Yueling frowned. If this were the case, wouldn''t there be traces left.


    Hua Yueling thought so, but if you want to go in, unless it is from the place where the weeds are, otherwise you can only walk through here, it is impossible not to leave a trace.When you go back, you might be able to sort it out. If you don¡¯t pay special attention, you won¡¯t find it.


    Walking up the steps, and then going forward is the location of the living room here.Looking in through the open door, there was only a table and a chair beside it, which was still intact. Alice should have obtained it.


    Plates were placed on the table. There was still a lot of food left on the plates, which was probably eaten by Alice.The rest of the place is all tattered, and the furniture is almost nothing, not to mention the broken stones and broken bricks and tiles on the ground.


    It was messy everywhere, and it was uncomfortable to look at, but Alice had cleaned it up inside. Although there was more soil outside, it was still good inside.There is almost no soil everywhere, so it is relatively clean.


    Hua Yueling found out where Jelucci was, and hurriedly walked inside, there are other rooms in it.

 1558 Chapter 1558

    Jelucy didn''t know if she noticed them coming in, but she didn''t look back.She stared seriously at the center of the floor of the room, as if there was something there.


    After Hua Yueling found that she had no other reaction, Hua Yueling began to observe.Staring there, and looking very, very seriously, using exploration skills to understand, but to his surprise, even now his exploration skills are still ineffective.


    Before that, Hua Yueling might think that there was nothing there, but since Jerucie stared at it so seriously, it means there must be something there.Not to mention being so serious, it would be strange if there was nothing there.


    "Add more strength."


    Xiaoxue''s light words rang in her ears, and Hua Yueling did not say anything to her, and subconsciously acted on her words.Staring there, his eyes became more concentrated, leaving no attention to other places, just staring at that point, the place where Jelusy was watching.


    It was actually very clear, but what was there really made him curious.There may be room for improvement in the use of exploration skills, but what he can do at present is to try to use the power he can control to improve the use of exploration skills.


    .How to improve Hua Yueling hasn''t thought about it yet, but he thinks about what he might need to do again, and things are always progressing unexpectedly.At first he thought his probing skill level was enough, but he didn''t expect to run into a problem he couldn''t solve again, and it appeared much faster than he expected.


    Power was flowing in the body, but at this time, Hua Yueling noticed something wrong.The flow of power is also written incorrectly, just like the wind, as if hindered. It is like a strong wind blowing a hundred-year-old tree, or a huge rocky mountain, anyway. The strong resistance made him unable to control the power in his body like an arm.


    "The power of disturbance... is it the ghost of the source of power here?"


    Hua Yueling thought that it might be the ghost of the source of power, which interfered with the operation of her power, but she couldn''t think of other possibilities.


    There was no other reaction from Jie Lucy for the time being, Hua Yueling and the others could not interrupt her either, they were all blocked at the door.It is not necessary to go in, and there is no need to go out, you can only wait at the door.


    "You are here."


    Zelucy turned around to see what they said, and then walked inside.He squatted down, pressed his hands on the ground, a thin force condensed in his palms and sank into the ground.


    The power was deep on the ground, and Jie Lucy''s face did not change, but Hua Yueling realized from her movements that it seemed to be something she had expected.What happened after the power went down was different from what she thought, which surprised her, but she did not show it, just staring at the ground quietly there, seeming to be watching the ground again because of the power entering And what has changed.


    There was a gleam of light, and then the light disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.In this way, everything was restored to its original state, and the ground remained unchanged. It was still the same as it was, pitted and dilapidated. The cement floor was not only cracked, but even missing a piece in the east and the west, and it was just sinking.


    "No way."


    The whispered voice of Jeluxi was picked up by Hua Yueling''s ears, and he knew that Jielucie would definitely not do this for no reason. There was a reason for her to make such a move.


    Hua Yueling and the others were still silent, they didn''t know how to do it.Until now, Hua Yueling hadn''t been able to see where that strange power was. Although he already knew it, he didn''t find it by himself, but was able to know it with the help of Jie Luxi.


    After a while, Jelucci stood up, walked around the room, and then looked at Hua Yueling and the others.


    "This place is strange."


    This is what Jelucy said of the kind of power here, it was a power that made her feel incredible, a power she had never thought of before.The existence of that power is incredible, especially the characteristics of that power and the way it exists.


    "The source of power is in this place, and I have explored it again, but there is no way to get more useful information for the time being. It will take some time to do it, and it is very difficult to crack or obtain this power."


    "Does Sister Jelucie have a way?"


    "Didn''t I say it, you have to spend some time looking at it, otherwise there is no way."


    Jelucy said so.


    "I can help you crack it, but it will take some time."


    "This is no problem, but I have to trouble my sister."


    "It''s nothing, I''m also very curious about the situation here, and it is also very helpful for my research. This strange power is still very helpful for my research."


    "But I don''t know if Jie Lucy has some other ways to destroy the ghosts, not the kind of killing them, but another way."


    Hua Yueling thought of Alice asking them to help. What she said was that some ghosts were going to leave this world, so how should we send them away? If we can find someone like a priest, there might be a better way. What kind of super-saving way, I just don¡¯t know if Jieluxi has such a way.


    "Well, there is no such ability in magic. You don''t want to kill ghosts, but you want them to be supernatural. If this is the case, I have a friend who can help you. If you have time, you can go and see her. ."


    "Then please."


    Hua Yueling said immediately.It is the best to have a way, it saves them time and effort to figure out a solution, but even if they know who the other party is, they still have to go back to another world.It is tiring to go back and forth like this, but it is also to solve the problem, there is no way.


    Naturally, it is possible to buy related skills from the store, but it still has to spend gold coins. Hua Yueling doesn''t want to spend her poor gold coins in vain.Earning gold coins is already difficult enough, especially if you save a large amount of money. I don¡¯t know how much effort it takes, but it¡¯s much easier to spend it. If you buy something, those gold coins that you don¡¯t know will be gone, even yourself. I don''t know why it didn''t.


    "She is a saint of the temple, and she is still very experienced in these things. You just need to find her and tell her that I told you that you can go find her. Then ask her again.''


    Jelucy told them where the saint was, and gave them a scroll, which was used for teleportation.

 1559 Chapter 1559

    With the help of Ze Lucy, Hua Yueling and the others finally had their next goal.It doesn''t matter if there is no other way for the time being, they also know what they are going to do next.


    In this way, they left the abandoned mansion according to the address given to them by Jelucy.


    "Should we call Alice together, let her wait at home alone now, it would be better to go with us."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Although they have special powers already known to Zelucy, it would be better not to expose the existence of that kind of portal.Lu Yuetong thought so, and of course Hua Yueling thought so, but it wouldn''t be good if she kept hiding Alice.


    But after just thinking about it, Hua Yueling changed her mind, and felt that it would be better not to expose if she could.With this thought in mind, Hua Yueling shook her head. Several people didn''t go home, but rode away directly to Sister Alorin''s house.


    It took the three people some time to get to Aroline''s house, opened the door and three of them went in, and they saw Aroline''s figure.Aroline stood in the courtyard, looking up at the sky.


    "Sister Aroline."


    "You are here."


    Aroline didn''t seem to be surprised by their arrival, but rather calm, as if she knew they were coming.


    "When did Sister Aroline come back? We didn''t see you when we came earlier."


    "I was there at that time, but I was still asleep, so you hurried away through the teleportation array. I was awakened by you, and I fell asleep again after finding out that you were gone. How long have you slept, and you are here again."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling and the others all showed some embarrassed expressions. They didn''t expect that their actions would disturb Sister Aroline''s rest. This was something they hadn''t expected.


    "Okay, don''t you want to go again? Go ahead, and remember to come to my room when you come back later."


    Aroline didn''t say anything, waved her hand to indicate that they could leave.Although Hua Yueling and the others still have some questions they want to ask, since Sister Aroline has said so, there is no need for him to ask.


    After setting the bicycle, she went to the yard where the teleportation array was located. Before leaving, Hua Yueling glanced at Sister Alorin, and saw that Sister Alorin was the same as when they came, raising her head and watching. Sky, I don''t know what I''m thinking, it feels strange.


    Today''s sister Aroline is very strange, and I don''t know what''s wrong with her, but she looks different from usual.


    Sister Aroline used to be very lively and talked a lot, and she was definitely going to act with them, but today she is very silent and can''t see her usual appearance at all.


    Showing this expression doesn''t seem like Sister Aroline would do it, she should always be smiling.


    Hua Yueling was a little worried, but it''s not easy to ask now, I don''t know if something extraordinary has happened.They still have very important things to do, and they can only leave here temporarily.


    The three people once again came to the forest where the elves live through the teleportation array. Here they reached the tree house of Ze Lucy, and then used the magic scroll to create a new teleportation array in the open space outside the tree house.Sister Zeluxi, who teleported to where this teleportation array was teleported, didn''t make it clear, but told them to use this teleportation array to find the person they were looking for as soon as possible.


    After entering the teleportation array, they came to a strange place when they reappeared.Hua Yueling looked around and found that it was her first time here.What is this place, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, observing left and right, looking for anything worth noting.


    "No, what does the teleportation array mean to send us here? Could it be that the saint is here?"


    They are now on a plain, and there should be a towering city in the distance.You can see people coming and going at the gate of the city, and the journey from here is not too close. I guess it will take about a quarter of an hour.


    "Remember that Sister Jelucy said she was in Catan, this city..."


    Hua Yueling was looking for clues to know the name of the city, but there was no such thing on the tower, which made Hua Yueling a little surprised.It stands to reason that there should be such things on the city towers.


    "But since Sister Zelucci said it is Catan City, it should be where we are to be sent nearby. In other words, it must be Catan City."


    "It can''t be wrong, let''s go over."


    Lu Yuetong said the same, and the three set out to the city in front of them.It took some time to walk along a spacious stone road to the entrance of the city. The stone road was well paved, and the walk was quite smooth.


    They entered the city without much trouble. What Hua Yueling and the others wanted at this time was how to find the person they were looking for.Her Royal Highness is said to be in church during the day, so to find her, just go to church.


    "The church, just ask the people in the city."


    When Hua Yueling said this, she took the initiative to ask people nearby. The people in Catan City were quite enthusiastic. After he asked, he thought about it and showed them the way.However, the church is still quite far away from the entrance of the city, so the person who gave them the way can''t make it clear, and can only show them a similar path.


    "Thank you."


    After thanking each other, Hua Yueling and the others quickly walked in the direction of the church.The church is in a deeper part of the city, but it is still easy to find, mainly because the church¡¯s architectural style is the most unique here.And the church is also relatively large, as long as you walk inside according to the given route, you can see it, plus it''s easier to recognize, basically you won''t fail to recognize it.


    Following the route the other party told them, Hua Yueling and the others took some time, but they still arrived at their destination smoothly.The church is indeed a relatively easy place to find. As long as you have a general impression, you can easily find where it is, and then just walk along the road all the way.


    Anyone can enter the church, but after they entered, they did not find the figure of the saint, only a priest here.This disappointed Hua Yueling and the others, but since they are all here, maybe they can ask.


    Hua Yueling and the others stepped forward. The priest was a good talker, kind-hearted, and he felt very comfortable when talking with them.


    I asked the other party whether the Lord Saint was there, but the priest did not answer immediately.

 1560 Chapter 1560

    Your Excellency is a very famous person in this world, so just like other celebrities, it''s not that you can pick it up if you want to see it.This is also very normal, Hua Yueling and the others can understand, but they especially need to see each other, so there is no way.


    The priest asked them why they wanted to see Her Royal Highness, Hua Yueling mentioned Jie Lucy''s name, and said that Jie Lucy and Her Royal Highness were acquaintances, and they wanted to ask Her Royal Highness about something.


    Sister Jeluxi is also a very famous person in this world. The priest has naturally heard of her fate, but he has some doubts about the authenticity of what Hua Yueling said.So he didn¡¯t immediately agree, but after thinking for a while, he called a clergyman next to him and asked him to talk to His Royal Highness about the matter here, and see if His Royal Highness is coming to see them. .


    Then the priest told them to ask them to wait a while. Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others would not say much, but wait for a while. After all, they are asking for others, and it depends on what they think if they see nature.


    However, Hua Yueling and the others were not disappointed. Soon the reply from Her Royal Highness came, and Her Royal Highness invited them to talk over.This made them somewhat surprised. At first, they thought that she would definitely not believe the empty words on her side, but she did not expect that His Royal Highness not only believed but also responded so quickly.It''s incredible fast.


    Hua Yueling and the others were a little flattered, and quickly passed by with the staff. After they passed, they saw the figure of Her Royal Highness in a very natural courtyard.Her Royal Highness is a very temperamental young woman, about 27 or 18 years old, wearing a white long skirt, the bottom of the long skirt almost fell to the ground.


    She wears decorations that resemble a cross on her head, but this makes her more solemn.In her hand she held a magic wand that was almost a person tall, and her long golden hair shone in the sun.


    She has a pair of eyes that are not particularly big but very energetic, and they are golden eyes with white gloss.


    "Sister Jelucy told you to come to me."


    "Yes, we have some problems and need help. Although Jerusalem is very good at magic, she can''t do it in this regard. She suggested that we can come to you."


    His Royal Highness nodded, seemingly satisfied with their answers.Hua Yueling was also relieved. He thought that just mentioning the name of Jie Lucy was not that useful. Now it seems that Jie Lucy is just a name and it is quite useful, and the Holy Woman is actually Just believe them, without even giving evidence to prove it.


    Her Royal Highness Jie Lucy didn''t say her name either. Anyway, she just told them that they just need to come over, and then her Royal Highness will naturally tell them the answer they want.After chatting with them, His Royal Highness also understood why they came to her.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw Sister Jelucy. Is Sister Jelucy okay recently?"


    "Master, she is in good health, but she doesn''t like going out in the elf forest."


    This was answered by Mu Ningshuang, who was Jie Lucy''s apprentice. After hearing her words, Her Royal Highness was obviously surprised to look at her, because she was called Master Mu Ningshuang.


    "Are you the newly-acquired apprentice of Sister Jelucy?"


    "Well, but the time for me and Master to study is still very short."


    Mu Ningshuang nodded, answering very concisely.


    "I didn''t expect that sister Ze Lucy would accept apprentices. It''s incredible. But how did you come here? It must take a lot of time to get here from the Fairy Forest."


    "No, it was sent by the teleportation array that was unfolded using the scroll given by the master."


    "Teleportation formation? Did you use teleportation formation to come here?"


    Her Royal Highness was even more surprised after hearing this. She was also quite knowledgeable in magic. Although she did not study in the same direction as Jie Lucy, it did not mean that she did not understand this.


    It is not so easy to use the teleportation array to transfer to a certain point, especially if you don''t come to select the location in person.But maybe it''s different from what she thought. Sister Jelucy might have set a location for teleportation here.


    "If you have any questions, let me talk about it. If I can help, I will definitely help you."


    His Royal Highness said that, Hua Yueling and the others were very happy to receive her reply, so that their goals should be achieved.Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t waste time anymore, and directly stated their intentions, which was the ghost issue.


    After they asked them, His Royal Highness showed a slightly surprised expression. He didn''t expect them to ask such a question.


    "It turned out to be so, you guys want to help save the ghost."


    Thinking with closed eyes, His Royal Highness turned in front of them, and then stopped.


    "I have a method, but I can''t guarantee whether it will work with you."


    Her Royal Highness''s tone doesn''t sound very confident, but whether it''s useful or not, as long as there is a way to try it.If they can''t even think of a good way if they think about it themselves, this is the most troublesome.


    "It''s okay, we will try. Although our place is different, it may not be impossible to use."


    Hua Yueling said quickly.


    Now that he had said so, His Royal Highness did not appetite them anymore, but said the method he knew.This method can''t be said to be secretive, but generally speaking, no one will use this method except people in the church. After all, who will have nothing to do to do super-undead work.


    Moreover, the clergy knows this kind of work best, no matter what, it is natural to ask them what is right, it is easier than asking other people, and compared to the method, it should be the best that His Royal Highness will know. it works.


    According to Her Royal Highness, the most useful way is to pray, but it is not a prayer, but a special kind of prayer, which is specially used for super saving.


    And this kind of super method is not everyone can use, it must have a certain level of magic power.She glanced over the three of Hua Yueling and the others, and finally fell on Mu Ningshuang. In fact, even if the three of Hua Yueling chose to choose Mu Ningshuang in the end, it would definitely be Mu Ningshuang, not the others.


    She was the strongest in terms of magic among the three, and she had also told His Royal Highness that she was Jelucy''s apprentice, and there was definitely nothing wrong with choosing her.


    His Royal Highness did not say anything to tell Mu Ningshuang alone, but taught her in front of Hua Yueling''s eyes.

 1561 Chapter 1561

    After learning the super-duty method, Huayueling and the others said goodbye to Her Royal Highness and prepared to leave, but when they turned to leave, Her Royal Highness suddenly stopped them.


    "Please wait a minute, I have something to ask you."


    "Please speak."


    Hua Yueling and the others turned to look at her, and said with serious expressions.


    "You can help me and Sister Jelucy, please come over if you have free time. I miss her if I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    "We know this, we will talk to Sister Jelucy, do you have anything else?"


    "No more."


    Hua Yueling and the others left here. They stayed with Her Royal Highness for a long time. When they left, the priests looked at them in surprise, not knowing that they were talking with Her Royal Highness. What happened.


    These priests are still quite gossip about the affairs of the saint, but Hua Yueling and the others are not ready to satisfy each other''s gossip.After leaving the church, Hua Yueling and the others did not stay here for more than a minute, but quickly returned to the place where the teleportation array was located. The teleportation array has a time limit, and the time limit is not very long, so they have to Go back as soon as possible.


    After leaving the city gate all the way, they ran to the place where the teleportation formation was located. Hua Yueling and the others were also fast, and it didn''t take long to reach the destination.After returning to the forest through the teleportation array, they shut down the teleportation array, and then returned to Sister Alorin''s house through the teleportation array.


    The abandoned mansion was still quiet, without any breath of life, and no other breath.Hua Yueling tried to look for the ghost, but she didn''t find that Jelousy was indeed still studying the strange power in the room inside.


    The ghosts don''t know where they went, but they can wait until the evening to call Alice Ribbon to bring them over, so that the ghosts who want to be superseded can be superseded.


    Entering the mansion and found Jelucci, Jelucci stared at the ground with a serious face, almost unchanged from their expression when they left.It seemed that she had maintained this posture since they left until they came back.


    Ze Lucy was really attracted by this strange power, and even if they came back, there was still no performance, as if they hadn''t noticed that they had come back.


    Hua Yueling and the others are standing behind Jieluxi and have nothing to do, but at this time it¡¯s not easy to leave and she is here alone. Maybe they can help, or they can learn something from her. Some information about the strange power in the mansion is possible.


    "Ningshuang, Yuetong, or you should go back first, I''ll just wait here."


    "No, let''s stay too."


    "Isn''t Alice still at home waiting for our news."


    "That''s true. But we haven''t been out for that long. It doesn''t matter if we stay a while, don''t worry."


    "The time is quite early," Hua Yueling glanced at the time on the phone. In fact, it hadn¡¯t been much time since she came out of home, almost an hour. "But there shouldn¡¯t be much to do here, just wait for Jie Lucy. Sister, there is nothing else here. The super ghosts must be troublesome to condense you, but it''s not what you want to do now. You have to wait until the night or afternoon when the ghosts come back."


    However, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong still did not leave in a hurry, waiting here.The three of them waited together, waiting for Jelucy to make progress, but this was something that couldn''t be anxious. They couldn''t do anything on their own, let alone urge others.


    There was nothing to worry about, and the three of them found a place to look at it, watching and searching.That chair over there is the only place to sit down. Don¡¯t sit down here unless you are not afraid of getting dirty.


    Mu Ningshuang was the one who went to sit down among Hua Yueling and the others, and Hua Yueling and the others just wandered here casually while still having some free time.If you want to say, there are still some places here that I haven''t turned around for observation, and now it''s just time to visit.


    Don''t look at it being abandoned, but the area here is actually quite large.There are many rooms, and the area of ??each room is not small.However, after turning around, Hua Yueling and the others did not find anything new. The only surprise was that they found a notebook and a photo album in the room on the right. Those two things shouldn¡¯t be here before, but later. It was put here.


    As for why Hua Yueling knew, it was natural to draw a conclusion through observation.The other places are dirty and covered with dust, but only that place has been specially managed, Hua Yueling can tell.


    It was an old cabinet. I don''t know who took care of it.Moreover, the two things were put in and piled up together, and they seemed to have not been moved for a long time.


    The two picked up the two books and looked at them separately. After reading them, Hua Yueling just shook his head and put the album back in his hands.


    Lu Yuetong was holding a note in his hand. They briefly browsed this note and found that it was a note from a long time ago. It recorded events from ten or twenty years ago.The last diary recorded an event exactly ten years ago.


    "It feels like a useless thing."


    Hua Yueling said after reading it.It doesn''t feel like there is any use for this thing. What''s more, when they don''t know who the diary is, they won''t think it is of much use.


    After a brief look, the two decided to put them back again and put them as they were, so as not to be seen as passive.Then they checked the other rooms again, but there was nothing to gain. Those rooms were not taken seriously, there was no sign of tidying up at all, and they seemed to have been like that after they were run-down.


    Walking into one of the rooms, Hua Yueling looked up and saw that the roof was a little compressed, and there seemed to be signs of collapse.Looking around, many of the furniture is not intact, and the furniture is extremely old, very, very old.


    After turning around, there was no noticeable discovery. They returned to the living room again, Mu Ningshuang sat on the chair honestly, looking at where they were.When they came out, their eyes fell on Hua Yueling''s face.

 1562 Chapter 1562

    Not long after returning to stay, Jelucy also recovered from her thoughts. She went around the room again and then came out of it.


    "I''m back, have you seen her?"


    "I see, the Holy Woman is very good to talk. After we told her that the master told us to find her, she taught us how to save the dead." Mu Ningshuang replied.


    "That''s good, then the matter of saving the undead is left to you. I will find a way to help you get away this energy here. Even if there are undead who are unwilling to leave, as long as this energy disappears, it is estimated that they will also It will not continue to depend on. The reason why those undead can survive for a long time depends on this energy here. Without this energy, it is very difficult for them to survive, but it will not disappear, but it will be very painful."


    "That''s great. We are really worried about the ghosts, and we don''t know how to convince them. And we didn''t think about how to communicate with the ghosts. We didn''t even know whether we could talk to them properly."


    Hua Yueling said with a sigh of relief.He had this feeling when he heard the existence of that kind of power from Alice before, and that kind of power must be the most important point in their action, and he also discovered through his own observation, Those ghosts live by this power. Without this power, they cannot exist and communicate with people like they do now.


    Sister Ze Lucie also came to the same conclusion as him, which shows that his idea is correct.


    "Master, His Royal Highness also said that if Master has the skills in the future, she can go to her. She misses Master very much and wants to meet Master and have a good chat."


    "I know, I will find her when I have time."


    Jelucy said so, and then she left from here. Since she has left, then Hua Yueling and the others have no need to stay here.Leaving with Ze Lucy, Ze Lucy also told them of her plan on the way back. In fact, it is not a big strategy, but she needs to go back and study the power here carefully, and wait until the research is over. Only then can I find a way to get rid of the power here.


    But it definitely takes time, but how much time it will take is hard to say, and Ze Lucy himself has no way to make a clear judgment.


    "Then, then, are we going to supersede those ghosts in the future, or wait until Sister Jelucy, you get rid of the source of power here." Hua Yueling asked Jelucy for a moment and thought about it. Then he shook his head.


    "It''s fine to do it yourself. You can do whatever you want. You don''t need to ask me, no matter how you do it, there is no problem."


    Je Lucy finally gave this answer. She didn''t give specific suggestions, but Hua Yueling and the others must think about it, and they can''t act casually.The most worrying thing is that if some of the ghosts are overrun now, will the other ghosts leave like this. If they hide and do evil, Huayueling and the others will have to spend a lot of effort to find it, no Know how much time it will take.


    Her Royal Highness also said to them that it would be difficult for Chaodu to be effective unless the other party agrees or is in control of the other party.So they must be prepared.Those ghosts who agree to be overwhelmed naturally don''t need to say anything, but those who are unwilling need to be well prepared.


    If it doesn''t work, you can only resort to coercive methods. If you can persuade them, it is naturally the best, but you must be prepared that there is no way to persuade them.


    Hua Yueling looked at Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, and was also asking the opinions of the two of them. It is not enough for them to have their own ideas. They need to refer to other people''s ideas.The three people think about what to do, and then find the best way.


    So far, I haven''t figured out a particularly good way. At least Hua Yueling hasn''t figured out what to do.


    You have to wait until you go back, think about it, and discuss it carefully. This kind of thing is really not very good to think about. It is actually very difficult not to try various methods and just think about it, but now Huayueling can only do that. do.


    After returning home, Jelui Xi did not leave, but stayed here, but she went to the room where Hua Yueling''s parents lived by herself.She is saying that she wants to think quietly by herself, and how to deal with that power. She has to think carefully. She does not just want to destroy that power, but find a way to control it in her own. Hands.That kind of power is very interesting to her, and she believes that if she can control that kind of power, it will definitely have a lot to do with her future research.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others would not bother her. After she entered, they also went to Hua Yueling''s room.In the room, Huayueling and the others told Alice about their harvest and promised her that they would solve the problem as soon as possible.


    "But for the time being, you still need Alice to be wronged. For the time being, we can''t do anything. But the time won''t be too long, it won''t take long."


    "Trouble you, I know, I originally asked you to help. It''s enough for you to help me like this."


    Alice didn''t have any special thoughts, so she accepted what Hua Yueling said.In fact, she really didn''t know what to do if she didn''t have Hua Yueling them, she really didn''t know what to do, she had no way to do it alone.


    After briefly talking about the abandoned mansion, Alice wanted to leave, but Lu Yuetong insisted on staying.Asking her to stay here to play, Alice agreed after thinking about it.


    But only Lu Yuetong was playing with her, Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang were what they should do after they took it back.


    "If Alice wants to go in the evening, I can go with her to save the ghosts who want to be saved. We can talk to them about the other ghosts, and perhaps persuade some of them."


    Mu Ningshuang said.She had this kind of thought at Hua Yueling at the beginning.But just like I thought before, what if other ghosts leave that place because of this.


    Hua Yueling asked her doubts, Mu Ningshuang shook her head after a brief silence.


    "They won''t leave."


    "why?"


    Hua Yueling asked with some doubts.He didn''t quite understand why Mu Ningshuang had such an idea, he felt that the possibility was very small.

 1563 Chapter 1563 Mu Ningshuangs Explanation

    "Have you ever thought about why they gathered there?"


    Mu Ningshuang asked such a question, and Hua Yueling was able to answer without thinking.But before answering, he understood why Mu Ningshuang asked that. In fact, the reason was very simple, and he could answer without thinking, as long as he understood the situation there.


    "Ningshuang, you mean that because there is that special power there, they will never leave there, right?"


    "Yes, and if they leave, can they continue to live like they do now? After living here for so long, I don''t think they will want to leave this place and hide in other places."


    Mu Ningshuang''s statement is not impossible, but Hua Yueling still feels that this is a bit risky, or that it is a little luck.


    This is not the scene Hua Yueling wants to see. He hopes that his actions can be more stable, and luck is not the best choice.


    "I''m not sure this is the case." Hua Yueling shook his head and said.


    "The possibility is great, and that power is important to them."


    "..." Closed his eyes and thought for a while, I can''t say that Mu Ningshuang''s statement is unreasonable, but, but how to say, Hua Yueling still feels that it is not reliable enough.In fact, what you want to say is really possible.


    "Maybe it''s really feasible. If we don''t use violence, they also know that we won''t force them, so they shouldn''t want to escape."


    Then I thought about it, if they just superseded those ghosts who wanted to be superseded, other ghosts who didn''t want to be superseded wouldn''t just run away like this.After all, they didn''t show malice, nor did they force each other. There is no need for the other party to give up such a comfortable place, and it is not necessary to go to those uncomfortable places and steal their lives.


    The power that exists in abandoned mansions is the basis for their survival, or the beautiful basis for their ability to live. Without that power, their lives as ghosts would be extremely painful.


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling suddenly felt that this possibility was great after hearing her explanation, maybe she could give it a try.But if you try it, you can''t regret it, and hope that there will be no situation that he does not want.


    The two discussed for a while, and now that the method of action has been discussed, the next thing is some details.Of course, if there are other methods, they can actually be discussed, but neither of them has come up with other good methods.


    And now that the method has been decided, there is no need to think about other things.


    After that, Hua Yueling and the others went to play for a while, and then Mu Ningshuang called Alice to ask about some ghost characteristics.For example, what do they like, or what wishes they have.


    But this kind of inquiry still came back in vain. Although Alice had been with them for a long time, it did not mean that she knew them in particular.So it is very difficult to ask something from her.


    After thinking about it, Alice can only say that she is not very familiar with those ghosts, and besides some more talkative, there are some who don''t like to reveal their thoughts.In addition, even if it is chatting, it is actually chatting indiscriminately.


    There was no way to get the information she wanted, Mu Ningshuang was also a little disappointed.She could only ask Alice to help at that time, and see if she could convince some ghosts.


    "I will definitely do my best to help persuade them, but they won''t necessarily listen to me."


    Alice is not particularly confident about this, if it could be, it would have been done, and they could not change so quickly.I said no, no, no, but today I can ask again. Even if there are changes, those ghosts cannot change like this.


    After asking some questions, Mu Ningshuang''s answer was still disappointing. It was similar to the result that Jie Lucy asked Alice before, and basically no progress.


    "Do you act today?"


    "Ask Jeremiah later, or act today, it doesn''t matter which day it is."


    "Yes, but if you act today, will you be anxious?"


    "Well, Alice, do you go every day?"


    "No, not necessarily. I usually go once a week, but sometimes it may be every two or three days."


    "So..."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, if that''s the case, it seems that there is no need to worry so much.Just wait for Alice to go with her next time, anyway, sister Jelucy will need some time to study that kind of power, not that it can be done in a short while.


    "Then when did you plan to go?"


    "Well, I haven''t figured it out yet, but it doesn''t matter any day."


    Hua Yueling looked at Mu Ningshuang this time and asked her opinion.After all, it¡¯s her who relies on her to supervise those ghosts, so it is better to listen to her.Mu Ningshuang himself didn''t have any opinion, and he said he would go anytime.


    "Then it depends on Alice''s thoughts, whether you will go again in two or three days or wait for the next week. It just so happens that we can also prepare and collect more information when we have time."


    Alice was a little embarrassed, Hua Yueling gave her the decision-making power, which actually made her difficult to make a decision.After thinking and thinking, I looked at other people, but neither Mu Ningshuang nor Lu Yuetong had any opinions.


    "Then go back in two days. I will think about how to tell them when I think about it, and try to convince them."


    Alice said that, she couldn''t just ask Hua Yueling and the others to help her, she also needed to figure out a way to do something. This was her idea.In fact, even if she doesn''t do anything, just leave it to Hua Yueling and the others to do the next thing, but she doesn''t want that, it would be too ridiculous, and she shouldn''t do that anyway.


    But Alice couldn''t think of what she should do for the time being. In fact, she was still very annoyed. After all, she had persuaded the ghosts more than once, but the ghosts did not respond from the beginning to the end.Persuasion has no effect, and the communication between the two parties is not as smooth as it is now, and they know everything they say.


    She couldn''t understand what the ghost said, and she couldn''t understand what the ghost said. It was all mutual.


    There are so few clues related to the ghost that Alice can give them. Hua Yueling and the others have basically received no useful news.This may or may not be very important, and they don¡¯t know what it will be like then.


    After talking, they relaxed, and patted Alice lightly, asking her to relax.

 1564 Chapter 1564 Preparation

    Obviously it was summer vacation, but she lived day by day as if she was working. Hua Yueling had no confidence in her future life.He even worried that he would become a core attracting bad things in the future, and everything would find himself.


    Thinking helplessly, Hua Yueling sighed.But no matter what the inner thoughts are, the action is to act, and you can''t do nothing, it definitely won''t work.


    Hua Yueling, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong came to the old mansion together, only three of them came.They are turning around here, looking for something.


    There is more than one abandoned mansion here, but several, and I don''t know what these people think.But it doesn''t matter what people think, and they don''t need to think about it.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t come on their own initiative, but at the request of Jelucie, and Jelucie needed to go back and do some experiments.But she still had something she wanted to know, so she asked them to come over while the ghost was not at home.


    Those ghosts are also very strange. It seems that daytime is the best time for them to move. They can''t see their shadows during the day. Hua Yueling and the others only came for the third time, and the second time during the day, but they did not see them both times. Been to the ghost.This is true whether it is outside or inside the abandoned mansion.


    But although I was curious about what those ghosts were and how many ghosts there were, Hua Yueling didn''t pay attention to them. After all, they didn''t come here for the ghosts this time.The other abandoned mansions nearby were their targets.


    "Fortunately, there is no one around here, otherwise it would really take a bit of work."


    Hua Yueling looked at the mansion in front of her, and whispered to Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong beside her.This place is still quite quiet, which is a blessing for them.


    After confirming the nearby situation, Hua Yueling came to the outside of the nearest mansion and leaned on the wall to look inside.Inside the wall is a messy scene. Except for some places covered with stone bricks, the other places are completely occupied by weeds, and those weeds grow very luxuriantly, almost half of the wall is as high as some, and some are even bullied. On the wall, people''s eyes are full of green at a glance.


    It¡¯s not that the greenery is not good, but that this kind of greenery is really unbearable. Think about going back home and my home is completely occupied by green, and it¡¯s all weeds, nothing else, that¡¯s a sure feeling. Not good.


    Hua Yueling feels this way now. Although it is said that this is not his home, it is really uncomfortable that there is no place to go.


    I don''t know where to go, and where is better. Hua Yueling looked left and right, if she jumped off the wall, she would only fall on those weeds.Stepping on it is definitely not comfortable.Especially those with the shortest grass have to be half a person tall, stepping into it and being completely surrounded by those weeds, Hua Yueling feels uncomfortable thinking about it.


    Let''s go in from other places, but it''s more difficult to go in through the gate.They don¡¯t have the key to the door, and it¡¯s not easy to go up there. It¡¯s not easy to find a place to go from this wall to the inside. Only a small part of the area is without grass, but almost everything else is occupied by grass.


    This is true even for the roads that do not grow grass for people to walk around. Some thick grasses are even crowded to the side, and the roads are completely occupied.


    Hua Yueling can find a place to fall, but it is impossible to completely eliminate these weeds.


    The road inside is a bit annoying. Hua Yueling doesn''t like this road very much, but there is no way for him to go in. This is not his choice.


    You can choose which way to go, but it makes no difference whether you can choose or not.At least it looks like this for now. It doesn''t matter where you go in, what should you do if Hua Yueling has some troubles? I don''t know how many bugs there will be in such a place. If it is possible, he is absolutely unwilling to go in.


    The right to choose does not lie with him, he can only act, there is no way not to do anything.


    "Ningshuang, Yuetong, you just wait here, I''ll go in and have a look, if I find anything, I will tell you. I will come out soon, and you will help me out on guard."


    Worried that the two girls would refuse to agree and want to go with them, Hua Yueling said to them.Although the two girls were quite unwilling, they were still persuaded by him, and they nodded and agreed.


    In fact, this is quite normal, and there is really no need for everyone to go in that kind of place.Hua Yueling found a place, jumped down from above, stepped on the weeds, and moved little by little toward the place where the main house was.


    The place where Hua Yueling is now is trying to make the side of the mansion. There are still relatively few weeds here. Although the weeds on both sides are slanted, the road is directly blocked, but it is still covered by flowers. Yue Ling showed it.


    Pushing away those extremely irritating weeds, Hua Yueling shook her hand very unhappily, and walked forward as fast as she could, while she walked away from everything that was blocking her path. .Hua Yueling didn''t like this place very much, and she didn''t know how long it had been abandoned when she looked, otherwise the weeds would not have grown so high.


    It was not easy for Hua Yueling to get rid of it all the way. If it were his own home, he really wanted to pull out those weeds directly.Unexpectedly, there is still such a place in this city, it is incredible to the extreme.


    It''s a pity that this is not his home, so he has no intention to do anything.


    "It''s much easier if you use fire magic."


    Hua Yueling thought so again, but if she really used flame magic, she wouldn''t know what it was like.There are so many weeds here, plus it hasn''t rained before, it is very likely that the whole place will be burned up, and there will be no way to control the fire.


    She was just thinking about these, and the consequences of really using this method were not something he could afford.I finally got out of this overgrown area along the way. Hua Yueling came to the main road and came to the top of the steps. After reaching the top, Hua Yueling sighed and shook her hand. Her body was a little dirty. Now, he still really doesn''t like this feeling.


    The door was closed tightly, but fortunately it was not locked.Hua Yueling started to push a few times but didn''t push it open. She had no choice but to use some strength. She didn''t know what was going on. It was obviously two wooden doors, which were closed tightly.

 1565 Chapter 1565

    After finally pushing open the decayed wooden door, Hua Yueling entered the main house, and when he arrived in the living room, he smelled a decayed smell.This smell is really unpleasant to death, Hua Yueling subconsciously covered her nose.


    "It''s so unpleasant."


    Muttering in a low voice, Hua Yueling really wanted to turn around and leave, but he definitely couldn''t do that. He didn''t want to come in, and couldn''t leave this to Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong.That''s too bad myself.


    Hua Yueling also knew that she had to do it and had no other choice, so she just complained casually in her heart, and didn''t say she really wanted to leave.After entering, he turned on the exploration skills to search for it.


    Before coming here, Sister Ze Lucy taught him some ways to find that strange power. These are some conclusions from the research. As for whether it is useful or not, it remains to be said.But if there is no reminder from Jie Lucy, then Ling Ke is not confident that he can find the source of that power alone.


    He hadn''t searched for it before, and he was still in the mansion where the ghosts had gathered.But even with full use of exploration skills, the final result was not good, and nothing was found.


    There are problems with his ability, but there are also other problems.


    Je Lucy asked them to help herself find if there were other sources of power, but Hua Yueling herself didn''t actually have much hope.If there are really other sources of power, why do those ghosts only gather in that mansion?


    "But we can''t think of it that way. Maybe there are ghosts in other places, but we don''t know it."


    Hua Yueling clutched her nose and walked past the living room, bypassing the wooden blocks that fell on the ground, and entered the room on the west side.When he arrived in the room, Hua Yueling glanced around. This is just to observe whether there are signs of people living here, but just as he thought, the ground is covered with a layer of dust, and there is nothing else. Up.


    "Well, I don''t see any traces of people living in it. It seems that there should be no one here."


    However, it is actually difficult to see if it is just a ghost living. After all, ghosts are not like human beings and can rest in such a place without the need to arrange them.


    Ghosts are not physical, so it doesn¡¯t really make a difference if they don¡¯t clean up, for them.


    The exploration skills were fully deployed, and all the places in this room that could be searched, including the corners, were searched.But nothing was found. He also paid attention to the points that Jelucy told him to pay attention to, but there weren''t those here.


    "Well, it would be better to go to another room."


    After searching this room, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, turned around and went out to other rooms.


    "But it seems a bit strange here."


    Looking down in thought, Hua Yueling noticed that the atmosphere here was a little strange. Although he couldn''t tell what was strange, he felt that way in his heart.It''s like a certain filter is directly masked on it, it feels very strange, a little weird.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    In a low voice, Hua Yueling went to the room in the direction facing the door of the living room. There were two rooms over there. There were quite a lot of rooms in this house.After searching room by room, Hua Yueling returned to the living room after exploring all the rooms.


    Standing in the living room, he felt something was wrong, but looking around, he couldn''t find the wrong point.Hua Yueling felt strange, did she think too much, or said she felt this way because of the way it was here.


    The wall peeling off, revealing the true appearance inside.The walls here are not made of piles of bricks, but the older kind of soil embryo wall, which has been crushed into a disfigurement, and Hua Yueling feels very dangerous when she looks at it.


    After staying here for a while, Hua Yueling found nothing, so he could only turn around and leave here.There is nothing more noteworthy, and nothing surprises him.But this is also normal, and Jelucy just asked them to come here to look for it, which doesn''t mean there must be something like that here.


    Don''t talk about them, even Zelucy wasn''t sure, just guessing what might be nearby.


    Only after coming out of the room, on the outside table, Hua Yueling saw Lu Yuetong lying on the wall and waving at herself.Hua Yueling also waved at her, then shook her head again, and then returned along the same path.


    When he got under the wall, he looked for it, but there was something to step up nearby.On the right side, there is an abandoned water tank buckled on the ground. Stepping on it makes it easy to get to the wall.


    Hua Yueling jumped up with a stride, and then jumped directly from the wall.His series of actions shocked Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang.


    "Have you noticed?"


    Lu Yuetong ran to him immediately after he jumped down, looked at him first, and asked after confirming that he was okay.Hua Yueling''s reaction was the same as before, shook her head and said that she had found nothing.


    "There should be nothing here, and I didn''t find anything, but it feels a bit strange inside, I don''t know what''s going on."


    Hua Yueling said his thoughts, especially the strange atmosphere inside, which is the most worth mentioning, but in the end he didn''t find out where the strange atmosphere came from.


    "Maybe it''s just that you think too much?" Although Lu Yuetong said so, she still believed in Hua Yueling, so she felt that Hua Yueling''s feeling should be right.


    "Forget it, I''ve already come out, if I''m still inside, I can continue to explore. But I have already explored all the places that should be explored, and basically nothing was found."


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t find anything here, so they turned to other places.The houses here where no one lives are still different. Some places are overgrown with weeds, but some places are better.


    The next place Hua Yueling and the others went was like this. Although there were some weeds in it, the situation was not as dense and lush as the previous mansion.The three people easily entered the house and walked along the road into the main house. There should have been people living here not long ago, so the overall situation of the house is much better than the other two.


    Moreover, those who entered the house were still less locked, which surprised them a bit.


    "What about this?"


    Hua Yueling can pry open, but it doesn''t seem necessary.

 1566 Chapter 1566

    Just after searching outside, Hua Yueling found nothing, there is no special place here, or that kind of place worthy of attention.Hua Yueling searched and searched, but still found nothing.


    "Go to the next place, it''s normal here, there is nothing."


    Shaking his head, Hua Yueling said so, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong stared at the room for a while, then followed him back and went out from here.


    There are still a few places to explore, but there is nothing to discover in a few places.Not to mention the source of power, even the ghost has never encountered it.During the day, all the ghosts really went out or something, anyway, they haven''t encountered a single ghost here, which is incredible.


    After searching a few houses, Hua Yueling was also a little discouraged. She hadn''t found anything in these places, but it had something to do with the hidden source of power.It is very difficult to find out, and Hua Yueling also finds that she can hardly find anything.


    I deliberately went to the abandoned mansion at the beginning to investigate, and the results were the same as the previous ones, and it was still difficult to find.Even with some suggestions from Jeruxi, it is still extremely difficult to find out.


    "You have to be more cautious. Judging from the difficulty found here..."


    Huayueling thought about it, recalling the feeling she had when she was looking for it before, after deliberation, she felt that she still hadn''t missed anything.He still remembered those places very clearly, although he said that there were no memorable places, he still remembered them clearly.


    "No, definitely not."


    After thinking about it again, Hua Yueling deepened her confidence even more. By comparing the differences between these places, she was able to determine where is most likely and where is impossible.


    Those places are different from the places with the source of power. Hua Yueling can be sure of this. This is also the reason why he dares to make judgments.


    "Just write down the feeling here, it should be easier to get to other places."


    Hua Yueling worked hard to remember the power she felt here and the flow of power.If you don¡¯t remember it clearly and don¡¯t write it down, it will probably take time to find it, and it will be very difficult to find it.


    It was naturally okay here. After all, he had known the source of power here, but it was different afterwards.Leaving from here to go to other places, he may not be able to find them when he reaches those places, or it is very difficult to find them.


    If you are familiar with the flow of this power, you can find a little clue when you go to other places. If it is really the same power, it should be easy to find.


    Hua Yueling feels so, but I don''t know if this idea is really correct.


    Thinking about various issues, Hua Yueling withdrew from the house.When I went outside and looked around, there was no other noteworthy aura here, and there were still no ghosts.


    The feeling that has always been this way even makes him a little doubtful whether there are real ghosts in this place, but he thinks it is impossible for Alice to deceive them, there is no need for that.


    After understanding the situation here, Hua Yueling and the others went to the next place again.Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t even know what Jie Lucy''s conclusion is based on. There are other places near here that have a source of power, but since she has reached such a conclusion, she must have her own. Thinking method, this method is currently unknown to them, so there is no way to reason out.


    There are still a lot of abandoned houses here, even if Hua Yueling and the others have already explored them, there are still some that need them to explore.In fact, it is quite troublesome. Every house needs to go in, and there is no way to pass through the main entrance. You can only turn over the wall. Some houses are too old and the walls are very low, but there are But his home is different.The walls of those homes are relatively high. Although it is said that there are damaged places, it is basically impossible to enter from these damaged places.


    I still have to climb the wall. Fortunately, there are still some props that can be used to step up the feet, but even if there is no actual Hua Yueling can jump up with her own ability.Although this is a little work, it is actually nothing to Hua Yueling.


    After exploring a few more places, Huayueling felt something abnormal in these places, but Huayueling couldn''t find out where it was.


    He didn''t know why this happened, but it didn''t seem to have anything to do with the source of power.Hua Yueling compared the anomaly he discovered with the feeling of the source of power recorded before, and felt that there was no similarity at all.


    He closed his eyes and thought for a while. This feeling had been there before, but at that time he had been searching for a long time but there was no positive discovery at all.This is weird. It clearly feels like there should be something, but in fact it is nothing.


    Hua Yueling was also surprised by this, not knowing why.


    I looked around, and what I want to say is that this is just an ordinary house, and there is nothing particularly noteworthy. Although there are still a lot of weeds, it cannot be said to be a special place.


    With these in mind, Hua Yueling went to the next place.Going everywhere, Hua Yueling still found what she was looking for in one of the mansions.


    Moreover, the place where that kind of power exists is really unexpected. Hua Yueling originally thought it was hidden in the house, but in reality it was not like that.Hua Yueling didn''t care about that place at all at first, but fortunately, he didn''t miss that place either, just didn''t notice it at first.


    Realizing that the fluctuation of power there was a bit abnormal, Hua Yueling knew that what she was looking for should be there.I walked quickly, but the well was blocked by a lot of grass, so there was no way to see what was inside.


    Hua Yueling had no choice but to take out the two-handed sword to clean up the weeds in her own way.Huayueling''s cleaning method is very simple and trouble-free, but the result of cleaning is definitely not so good.This is also normal. Hua Yueling didn''t want to clean up here, but just wanted to expose the well.


    After that, there is no need to clean up, anyway, all he was looking for was in the well.

 1567 Chapter 1567 Another Hidden Source

    "There seems to be nothing here..."


    Hua Yueling lowered his head and remained silent. After he turned and walked out of the room, he came outside and saw Mu Ningshuang standing outside.She had also entered the house with them before, but then she didn''t know what was going on, maybe she found something and walked out by herself.


    So far, there is still no response, but seeing her staring at a place, Hua Yueling feels a little strange.


    Hua Yueling walked over and looked in the direction she was looking at. People in that direction couldn''t see anything, only vaguely able to see something.Under the cover of weeds, all Hua Yueling can see is a well that seems to have been abandoned for a long time. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in this well. If it¡¯s just cut down, Hua Yueling is anything. Invisible.


    This is a bit strange, there should be something in that well, otherwise Mu Ningshuang would definitely not do this.Just stand here and stare there, without saying a word, as if all the attention has been drawn to the past.


    "What''s there."


    Mu Ningshuang said softly, but she just said this.


    "Is there anything..."


    Hua Yueling walked in some, these plants were also a little special, hindering his exploration.If you want to explore more clearly, you must eliminate the plants that hinder the exploration.


    Seeing that Mu Ningshuang seemed to be about to use magic to destroy those plants directly, Hua Yueling hurriedly stopped her. If she doesn¡¯t stop it, it is estimated that all the plants here can be burned, not to mention the entire yard. Even the house was burned down.


    Mu Ningshuang''s magic is not just for fun, just one shot is enough. When the time comes, the flame will burn and spread. Although it can also be extinguished by water magic, it is definitely not feasible.


    Not to mention whether there are other dangers from a fire, it will still be noticeable at that time, which is the most undesirable thing for them.


    Mu Ningshuang was also a little anxious, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, pressed her arm, and after pressing it hard, she took out her two-handed sword to act on her own.


    These weeds are relatively easy to clean up, and a sweep of the two-handed sword basically goes down better, but there are still some remaining on it that Hua Yueling can''t end like this, and there are still things that need trouble.


    The remaining weeds Huayueling had to use the Hidden Dragon Blade to clean up little by little until the entire well was revealed, which was considered to have completed her work.


    "It''s clearer now."


    After cleaning up, without even having to probe, Hua Yueling sensed something wrong with this well.But if this is the case, it would be a little strange. It should be controlled by some people. Otherwise, there can be no such plants on the earth.


    Hua Yueling''s thoughts were still very clear, and after seeing these, she understood, thinking that Lai Mu Ningshuang should also be very clear.But there is nothing here now, which means that after they destroy these weeds, when the owner here reappears, they are likely to find their existence.


    This is definitely not a good thing for them, which means that they may be targeted by others, even if the owner here does not know who they are, it is not good.


    But now is not the time to think about these things. Although she was worried in her heart, Hua Yueling shook her head vigorously, and quickly expelled this thought from her mind.Rather than this, let''s look at what is hidden in this well.


    Hua Yueling looked down and saw that there was no water in the well, it was still dry, and it seemed that a lot of things had been thrown away.Hua Yueling wasn''t particularly clear about what else there was dust on those things.


    Hua Yueling still doesn''t believe it very much if there is something hidden here, but the reality is that there is something here. Hua Yueling realized this after lowering her head and looking down.I can clearly feel that what lies in it is indeed the source of power, but it feels weaker than the other one.


    "Unexpectedly, there are also here, and it is still hidden. It seems that Jerusalem''s guess is not wrong, but this is not knowing who is hiding this source of power."


    Hua Yueling said in a low voice, subconsciously looking around.Detection skills have been detected long ago, and there is no one other than them.Maybe those ghosts did it, but why do they do it, and if they want to hide it, it¡¯s not necessary to hide here. The other one should be hidden, and it¡¯s right to not tell Alice who doesn¡¯t know before. .


    But those ghosts didn''t do that. Not only did they not hide them, but they also told Alice about the existence of the source of power.Unless they have other purposes, there is no need to do so.


    Not sure what was going on, Hua Yueling also felt quite puzzled.However, there are many times when things are like this, not to mention that it is so easy to understand clearly, Hua Yueling still understands this.


    The probe looked down, mainly to see what that kind of power was going on, but although I could perceive the existence of that kind of power and the movement of that kind of power in the source of power, I could not see the existence of power.


    Maybe you can find strength after going down, but you have to dig down. Hua Yueling and the others hesitated for a while, but decided to do it for the time being.


    There are still a few more places to go. Although I found one here, it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t need to go elsewhere.Other places need to be visited too, and it will take some time.


    It¡¯s not clear how long it will take, but it¡¯s definitely not short.


    The three of them turned the rest of the shops around. 1 After the transfer, it was almost noon, but fortunately, their task was completed, which was pretty good news.After that, they found another source of strength, and that source of strength was still weaker than the two previously discovered.


    "It seems like it was done deliberately. From there to this side, the power contained in the source of power is gradually weakening. I don''t know what I did it for."


    Hua Yueling said strangely, but you should be able to know the answers to these questions when you ask Jelucy.Since she asked them to look for it, it means that she had already guessed or speculated this possibility from some aspects.She knew much more than they knew.

 1568 Chapter 1568

    After exploring the remaining places, Hua Yueling and the others bought a few bottles of drinks on the way back, and were not too anxious to go home.Rather, he was pushing his bicycle while walking and discussing the topic of the source of power.


    Talking about their own thoughts, why this is so, what kind of useful information did Jeruxie get from that source of power? These are some of the topics they talked about.However, they have not been able to draw any useful conclusions, and it is difficult to give a good answer. After all, they still don''t understand so thoroughly, especially in terms of the source of power.


    After drinking the drink, Hua Yueling and the others rode on their bicycles and went directly to Sister Alorin¡¯s house.After all, Sister Zeluxi left in the morning and returned to another world to study this power.If you want to report to her, you have to go there. Of course, she will come in the afternoon, but it is better to tell her now.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t have to think about making a decision, and it took some time for them to reach Sister Aroline''s house.Quickly passing through the teleportation array, they once again came to the elven forest in another world.


    There was a breeze in the forest, which was quite comfortable.Since it is a forest, it is relatively cool in itself, coupled with the breeze, it is not cool enough, very comfortable.


    After walking along the road for a while, they came to the clearing outside the tree house. In this clearing, there were the figures of the little girls. They were playing in the grass and there seemed to be nothing to do now.


    The three of Hua Yueling and the others went up to say hello to the girls. Those girls still had an impression of them, especially the little cat-eared girl and the dog-eared little girl.They were very impressed with Hua Yueling and the others, after all, it was Hua Yueling and the others who rescued them, so to speak.


    After greeted them and asked them how they were living here, the little girls nodded happily and said that they were living well and were very happy.


    "By the way, let''s give you these drinks. Unfortunately, I forgot this time. Next time, Big Brother will get you some delicious food."


    There are still some drinks in Huayueling''s inventory, but unfortunately they are not many. Fortunately, there are not many people living here, otherwise the ones he brought with him would not be enough.


    The two little girls and other people were somewhat talented at first and didn''t take them, but after Hua Yueling and the others forcedly pushed them into their hands, they thanked them and took them.


    After talking with the two little girls for a while, Hua Yueling and the others left the clearing and went to the tree house.


    "By the way, is Sister Jelucy here?"


    "Hmm... Sister, she hasn''t come back since she went out."


    Said the little cat ear girl.


    "Did you go out? When did you go out? Did you go out after you came back?"


    "Not long ago, it seemed that there was something important, and I left in a hurry. Big brother and big sister, you can sit here for a while, and I will give you tea."


    "No need, just play here, don''t bother."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and said, they are not thirsty at all now, and what they should do is more important than hers.They wanted to tell Sister Zeluxi what they discovered, but now that the person is no longer there, they don''t know how long they will have to wait.


    "Or let''s go back first and come back later?"


    It¡¯s not interesting to just wait here, but it seems that Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong think it¡¯s not a big deal to wait here, after all, there are little girls from the cat-ear tribe and the dog-ear tribe, let alone there. Many people are here.


    Although there are not many girls staying here, they are still lively enough. You must know that Jay Lucy used to be very quiet here, not as lively as it is now.


    "Then wait a while."


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong looked very happy, they just wanted to play with the little girls.Hua Yueling can only sit and watch them interact at this time. The little girls are also very happy. It doesn''t matter if they only stay with them, they all smile brightly anyway.


    The girls were playing, and Hua Yueling was sitting on the big tree stump on one side. After sitting for a while, she lay down and looked up.The thick branches and leaves blocked his sight, and he could only see the higher sky and the dazzling sunlight through the small gap.


    Hua Yueling closed her eyes unknowingly, somewhat sleepy, although this sleepiness was not that strong.There is nothing to do, although he can go to accompany Mu Ningshuang and the others to play with those girls, but he is the only man among so many girls, and he is very embarrassed.


    The girls are playing with their own. If he has nothing to do with the excitement, he might as well stay by himself for a while.


    Hua Yueling thought about this, staring at the green leaves above her head, looking at nothing.


    Before she knew it, Hua Yueling closed her eyes, gradually fell asleep, and gradually fell into a dream.Don''t worry too much, anyway, as long as Jie Lucy comes back later, they will wake themselves up, it''s nothing.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling also fell asleep.I wake up early in the morning, and I have been very busy these days, so I feel comfortable sleeping.It wasn''t until she felt her body being shaken that Hua Yueling gradually woke up from her dreamland. He opened his eyes and saw Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong sitting beside him, pointing their heads. Looking at myself, even the two little girls are here.


    There is also a figure of a person, Sister Jelucy, she is back.


    "Well, I slept for a long time."


    Hua Yueling quickly sat up and looked at Jelucci.


    "Sister Jelucci, you are back."


    "Well, just came back, what did you find when you came here."


    Zelucy nodded and looked at him, then nodded at him.


    "There are some discoveries."


    After hearing what she said, Hua Yueling was also much more sober, and told her what she and others had discovered.After listening to it, Jelucy didn''t show any unexpected expressions. It seemed that this was what she expected.Just as they thought, Sister Jelucy must have guessed this a long time ago, so she asked them to look for it.


    After understanding the situation clearly, Jie Lucy asked them some more questions. Some of these questions could be answered by Hua Yueling, but some could not be answered.But no matter what, they are still trying their best to answer these questions and say what they know.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you this time. The results are not bad. It seems that it won''t take long to solve the problem."

 1569 Chapter 1569 Research Power

    After getting the news she wanted from them, Ze Lucy left, not returning to the tree house, but to other places.She also said that they can play here for a while or just go back.


    Mu Ningshuang also asked if she needed help, she thought for a while, not knowing what she was thinking, but she nodded.Mu Ningshuang and Jieluxi left together, leaving only Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong.


    I don¡¯t know when to study, and it¡¯s a bit boring to wait here.However, Hua Yueling and the others decided to wait a while first, and then go back if Mu Ningshuang doesn''t come back for too long.


    The little girls from the Cat-ear tribe and Inu-ear tribe looked at them with big eyes. The meaning in those eyes was very obvious. I hope they can stay with them for a while. Looking at the hopeful eyes, Hua Yue Ling Ling them Naturally, I can''t bear to refuse.After they agreed, they stayed and played with the little girls.However, although there are a lot of people who can play in another world, people like Hua Yueling and others who usually like to play computer games are still a little uncomfortable.


    The fun is different. Hua Yueling prefers to play computers anyway, but it is not impossible to play other games with little girls.


    The four of them were playing happily, and they just forgot the incident.This is quite normal, mainly because the two little girls are really cute and very cute.


    So I really don''t understand what people in another world think. Even such a cute little girl is persecuted. One by one is simply mentally ill and makes people unable to understand their thoughts.


    Hua Yueling can''t understand what those people are thinking, but people are biased, and if you think about it seriously, this kind of thing may actually be said to be not surprising here.This may be a simple matter for them.They had always thought this way, but it was really difficult for Hua Yueling to have the same thoughts as them.


    Those people are just a pair of neuroses, a pair of perverts, there is nothing to say.


    After playing for a while, they still didn''t see Mu Ningshuang and the others come back, and didn''t know how much time it would take.Hua Yueling hopes that they can come back earlier, but it seems that it should not work.


    After understanding the specific situation, I still don''t know what Jieluxi knows, but since it is an experiment, it must have something to do with those powers. It is not easy to say what the experiment is.


    Hua Yueling thought about these things and looked in the direction where Mu Ningshuang and the others left, but obviously still didn''t mean to come back.It was quiet and there were no people.


    Because of this concern, Hua Yueling was a little lack of concentration when playing with Lu Yuetong and the little girl. Lu Yuetong grabbed her arm and shook it vigorously, asking him what happened and what he was thinking about. .


    "Sorry, I think too much."


    Hua Yueling shook her head vigorously and said embarrassedly.After he recovered, he continued to play with them.


    The two little girls from the cat-ear tribe and the dog-ear tribe are still very happy. Although they are just ordinary play, it is incomparable with computer games, but for them this may be the greatest pleasure.


    If possible, Huayueling really wants to bring them to the earth to live for a while, but unfortunately that is just thinking about it, unless he has a way to prevent them from being seen by other people, or to hide them. Ears and tails.But even though he can''t do this kind of thing, Sister Aroline or Sister Jelucie may really have a way, and you can ask them at that time.


    Hua Yueling thought so, her eyes were placed on the two little girls again, they smiled brilliantly, just looking at their smiling faces made people feel extremely happy.


    Unknowingly, time passed like this, Hua Yueling didn''t know how time passed so fast, it was incredible.When he noticed it, it was almost noon. By this time, Mu Ningshuang and Jieluxi still didn''t intend to come back. It seemed that they might not be back at noon.


    "Well, shall we go back?"


    If they don''t go back at noon, it is very likely that only Sister Yun will be left to eat at home. That''s not good. They''d better go back.With that in mind, Hua Yueling asked Lu Yuetong to see what she thought.


    "Otherwise, let''s eat here at noon. Sister Yun will call in later."


    "Well, can you?"


    Hua Yueling asked with some worry,


    "It''s okay, the time is not up to this time, Ningshuang seems to be going to have lunch here too, too, too, too. Eating here is not bad anyway, I feel pretty good."


    "Well, all right, I will call my sister when I go back later and ask her to come here directly after get off work."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while and felt that Lu Yuetong''s idea was also good, so she nodded and said.Afterwards, they played with the two little girls again, but they still had to help with cooking and said goodbye to them after seeing the time was almost up.


    Before turning to the tree house, they hesitated to leave, looking at them as if they had something to say.Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong also looked at them and asked them what was wrong, what they wanted to say.


    "Big brother and sister, do you want to eat here?"


    "Well, we will eat here, and I have to trouble you to cook."


    Lu Yuetong smiled and stroked their little heads, and said.


    "No trouble, no trouble, and there are many other big sisters to cook, we just help."


    "That''s great, you guys did a good job."


    The little girls laughed happily, and then they ran into the tree house.Here they get along well with those girls, after all, this is the situation.Before this, people in this world had discriminated against people like them, but after spending some time here, the relationship between them was still very good.


    Seeing them running into the tree house, Hua Yueling and the others turned and left, and had to go back and talk to Sister Yun.But going back and forth like this is a bit troublesome for Sister Yun.


    "Speaking of speaking, although we have been here for a long time, there is actually not much time on Earth."


    "That''s true, I really forgot this."


    After Lu Yuetong''s reminder, Hua Yueling remembered such a thing.Don''t look at the time here, it''s quite long, but in fact there is no long time on the earth at all, and the speed of time passing on the two sides is different.

 1570 Chapter 1570 The Use Of Power

    After thinking of the difference in time, Hua Yueling didn''t feel too anxious. There was no need to be anxious at this time.You can also go around here, if there is anything to worry about, it is estimated that it is just past nine o''clock on the earth at this time.


    "I don''t know where Ningshuang and Jieluxi went, did they go to her laboratory?"


    They had been to that laboratory, and maybe they could look for it, but whether it would bother them is also what Lu Yuetong was worried about.


    "Let''s just go around here."


    Hua Yueling said this, and proactively stretched out his hand, but he was stunned when he reached halfway.A little embarrassed scratched his cheek, and subconsciously withdrew his hand.


    It was not the first time holding hands with a girl, but it would make him feel embarrassed, he was not used to such things.Thinking wildly in my heart, I didn''t know what I was thinking.


    Hua Yueling turned her head and walked in any direction.Lu Yuetong watched him showing this embarrassing posture, chuckled lightly, and immediately ran after him, actively holding his hand.Hua Yueling felt the soft hand she was holding, and she was very embarrassed, but since people are so proactive to hold her hand, there is no need to do something unpleasant.


    Subconsciously shook Lu Yuetong''s hand. Lu Yuetong was also very happy and tried harder. The two of them held their hands tightly and walked deep into the woods.In this relatively quiet forest, feeling the full of natural breath, both of them have a particularly comfortable expression.


    It''s really nice to walk here, and it feels very wonderful.Stepping on the fallen branches and leaves, accompanied by the sound of "click, click", just like accompaniment music, forming a unique rhythm.


    Two people walked carefree. It feels really good in this place, and they feel very calm inside, without the kind of irritability.But this is also temporary, and there are still things to do afterwards, the most worthy of being the ghost things, Hua Yueling is not clear what will happen, but he knows what he must do.


    This kind of thing is also quite irritating, but it''s like this, it''s not whether you want it or not, but you must do it, there is no other way.


    "It''s really nice here, did we take a walk here when we first came?"


    Hua Yueling still remembered the past, remembering very clearly, very clearly.


    It was not just the two of them back then, but now only the two of them are here, and the others are not.


    "Yeah, we were really surprised when we came here. I have never been to a place like this before."


    Lu Yuetong said that, it is really incredible to think about it now. After knowing Hua Yueling, how many incredible things have happened to her, this is unimaginable before.But these things are definitely not bad things in her opinion, they are good things. She likes life very much now, and it is much better than before.


    The two people walked aimlessly like this, there is no goal where they want to go, after all, they are just here for a walk.Looking from the left and right, the trees here grow very luxuriantly. It is really hard to see so many trees, at least it is impossible for you to see them normally.


    Looking up, there are shades of green leaves on the top of the head, and the branches are shaking with the wind.Listening to the rustle of the wind, there is a particularly comfortable feeling. Hua Yueling likes this feeling very much, enjoying the feeling of the wind, enjoying the relaxed atmosphere of being with Lu Yuetong, enjoying the leaves The "rustling" sound.


    This is another special enjoyment. It''s great to lie down at home reading a book or playing games, but it feels different from the current one.These are two different experiences, Hua Yueling doesn''t know how to describe it, anyway, this is a great enjoyment.Hua Yueling still likes this way.


    As they walked, they didn''t know how long they had been here, or how long they had gone. Time always flies quickly. If two people are together, time will pass unconsciously.Almost nothing feels yet.


    "How long have we been away?"


    The two people didn''t actually walk far here, they just kept walking here, walking around the tree house, and the speed was not fast. After all, they were just walking, and they paid more attention to enjoying the process.In fact, the scenery around here is not too different, no matter where you go, there is almost no change.


    Hua Yueling still enjoys this kind of process. He likes walking, but he doesn''t like walking alone. Walking alone is meaningless. It will make him feel lazy and unwilling to do it.


    But it is different now. Now that someone is with him and is with Lu Yuetong, the feeling is different. It is a wonderful feeling for two people to walk together. It is not a sentence or two that can be said clearly.


    "It should be almost the same, it''s fine early, but it''s not good if it''s late. Let''s go back, talk to Sister Yun, and then we will come back."


    "And Sister Aroline, I don''t know where Sister Aroline is."


    Hua Yueling wondered where Sister Aroline might be, but she just guessed it casually, after all, he didn''t know exactly what Sister Aroline was thinking in her mind.


    The two went back through the teleportation array. Before they went back, they still wanted to see if Mu Ningshuang and Jelucy had come back, but it seemed that they were still studying.I went to look inside the tree house and found that the girls were busy living in full swing, and there were so many vegetables and meat in the kitchen. If this is troublesome to make, Hua Yueling just thinks about it. tired.


    "But I don''t know if the time on both sides can match."


    Before that, Hua Yueling hadn''t thought about this, but Hua Yueling thought it should be the same, probably like this.


    "The time here is slower. Well, based on our previous experience of living here... think about it, we can¡¯t catch up at noon. Even if a few hours have passed here, I don¡¯t know how. How long has it been."


    Hua Yueling suddenly thought of this matter, if Lu Yuetong didn''t remind him, he would never think of it at all.The difference in the passage of time on both sides still has to be counted.


    Sighed, it seemed that there was nothing to do, but it was better to go back and see how long had passed over there.


    Returning to the earth via the teleportation array, Hua Yueling immediately checked the time on the phone after returning, only to realize that a long time had passed there, but only tens of minutes on earth.

 1571 Chaotic Sword God Chapter 1571

    Hua Yueling didn''t feel surprised after seeing the time. After all, she had experienced it before, so she wouldn''t be surprised.Hua Yueling looked at the entrance of the yard. The door there was tightly closed. It was closed when they came in. It seems that no one has been here.


    Sister Aroline didn''t know where she was going, but she had always been like this, Hua Yueling and the others were accustomed to her behavior.But she should be told to go to dinner together. Sister Yun can''t help it. After all, she still has to go to work. Sister Aroline doesn''t have this concern and don''t have to think so much.


    "Sister Yun, let''s bring her some food after we finish eating."


    "we can only do this."


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t have a better way, but now they can contact Sister Aroline. Sister Aroline is definitely willing to go together.I called her, the ringer rang for a while and was picked up, and then I heard sister Aroline''s particularly familiar voice.


    "Why, Xiaoyueling, is there anything particularly anxious? Calling sister me, this seems to be the first time."


    "It''s not a big deal. I''m going to have lunch at Sister Jelucy at noon. Sister Aroline, do you want to come over?"


    "Just now?" Aroline asked immediately, sounding like she wanted to go.


    "Well, it''s almost there, a little later will do."


    Hua Yueling replied, Aroline agreed after thinking about it.


    "Okay, sister I''ll be over in a while."


    After talking with her, Hua Yueling hung up the phone, then looked at Lu Yuetong beside her and asked her if she had anything else.


    "Or let''s go back, because there is nothing wrong here anyway."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling thought for a while and thought that she seemed to be fine for the time being, so let''s go back.


    In this way, the two returned to the elven forest in another world, and they were still very quiet after coming here.But after they came back, they remembered that there was someone who hadn''t seen her for a long time. I don''t know how she is now, but Karin said she was also an elf princess.


    "Let¡¯s go find Karin, and ask her to come over for dinner. If we can, we will take her to the earth for a while in the afternoon. Anyway, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time."


    Hua Yueling almost forgot when they last met, but they must have met when they came here.Karin also went to the earth with them, but didn¡¯t stay there for long and didn¡¯t play much. This time, if Karin is willing to go with them, as the host, she must be taken with her. Have a good time.


    Karin should be in the elven country. Although Hua Yueling and the others have not been there many times, they have been there several times, and they are considered acquaintances there.So even if it is within the range of the place where the elves live, it is fine even if they are discovered, and even elves appear to greet them.


    Neither Hua Yueling nor Lu Yuetong knew the elves who came out to say hello to them, but since the other side came out and greeted them, they couldn''t help but react.The two people greeted each other very friendly, and both parties exchanged greetings.


    There are not many things that can be said between each other, and Hua Yueling herself is actually not that much, and after all, this is not a familiar place, so there are not many topics to talk about.But since the other party had spoken actively, then Hua Yueling and the others would naturally have a chat with each other.


    In addition, they happened to be looking for Karin, so they asked if Karin was here.


    The other party didn''t hide it, but told them directly.But he wasn''t sure, only that the princess should be patrolling nearby.


    "Is Karin patrolling?"


    Hua Yueling asked again, this would be a little troublesome. This forest is almost the patrol area of ??the elves, and it is not easy to find the other party.


    "Well, the princess should have gone over there. If you two go over there, you may be able to find it. But it''s not too early now. Maybe the princess has already gone back, maybe the two can also go to the city. looking around."


    "Thank you."


    Although I didn''t get enough specific information from the other party, it was pretty good.After Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong expressed their gratitude to each other, they walked towards the wizard city.


    This place is called an elven city, and there is a palace in the depths of the city, but these places are just called the same as the human world, in fact they are quite different.


    The environment where the elves live, the buildings they live in, and the construction of defenses around the city are quite different from humans.


    Hua Yueling had known this a long time ago. After all, it was elves. Fantasy races must be different from humans, and could not be exactly the same as humans. In that case, they would be called humans, not elves.


    After discussing for a while, the two decided to go to the Royal City first to find out if Karin is in the Royal City. If she is, it will save a lot of trouble. If she is not, it will be more troublesome.


    The two of them walked in comfortably, looking at the sides from time to time, watching the activities of the elves, watching the place where they lived while walking.Very interesting, I have to say that the life of the elves is still very desirable, but the fun to say is definitely not as good as the life of modern people, although modern people''s life is very busy, the pace of life is also very fast.


    But there are also differences. People living in such a world naturally have their way of life, which has been like this since childhood, just like Huayueling them.Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t understand each other''s lifestyle, and the other party probably couldn''t understand their lifestyle, all of which were relative.


    Hua Yueling can also understand that there must be a generation gap between the two sides, but the more you do this, the more you have to try to understand each other. If you can''t understand each other, then what friendship is there to talk about.


    The arrival of Hua Yueling and the others also surprised the elves, and many elves showed surprise expressions when they saw them.Hua Yueling and the others are actually not well-known here, and it is normal for those elves to see them so strange.


    Fortunately, Karin was there. Karin should have mentioned them to the elven guards, so they came to the palace area unimpeded along the way. They said it was the palace, but actually it was just a more beautifully repaired place. local.There is a towering tree here, also built into a tree house, and there is the place where the Elf royal family lives.

 1572 Chapter 1572 Invitation

    Hua Yueling and the others came to the Elf King City, saying that the Elf King City was actually just a huge tree. This tree looked more than a few hundred years old, and even had a history of thousands of years.


    Hua Yueling and the others had been here before, bypassing the flowerbed-like place in front of the big tree. There were many flowers planted there, which Hua Yueling hadn''t seen before, and they were so beautiful.


    When Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong were walking forward, they looked at the flowers there for a while before they continued to walk forward.There are also thick trees on both sides of the flower bed, which is also a tree house, and there are still farther away, but they are definitely not comparable to the big tree on the opposite side of the flower bed.


    It was a big tree almost like a miracle, as if it shouldn''t exist in the world at all.


    Before Hua Yueling came here, she had never seen such a giant tree. The vine branches hovered up the tree, and there were some other plants, but they were all that Hua Yueling had never seen before. The giant tree can''t even see the end at a glance. When you look up, all you can see is that its top has been deep into the blue sky, submerged in white clouds.


    No one knows how tall this tree is, it is hard to even imagine.


    Before Hua Yueling and the others came to the giant tree, they walked up the wooden steps all the way to the top, guarded by an elf soldier on the left and right sides of the entrance.


    The two elven soldiers seemed to know them too, and didn''t mean to stop them at all, just let them pass.They had been here under Karin''s leadership before, so they should have been remembered at that time.


    But they were very lucky. They came across the same elf guard twice, not anyone else.


    They didn''t know exactly where Karin was, so they had to ask. They asked the two elf guards, and they kindly told them the answer they wanted.


    "Your Royal Highness''s words should be in your own room, you two should have been there, you know where they are."


    "Thank you. We need to talk to her about something."


    Lu Yuetong expressed his gratitude to them, and then said so.Hua Yueling and the others walked into this huge tree house. They had indeed been to Karin''s room, but only once.


    It''s been so long, and they still remember so clearly, only the approximate route, but what they can remember is not so clear.


    But the two of them didn''t say anything. They just entered the Elf Palace. The Elf Palace was very large, and it was the biggest place Hua Yueling and the others had been to so far.The main thing is its height and the buildings inside are clearly very scary.


    Since Karin is an elf princess, she actually lives in a very high place, which is understandable.Last time they used the magic elevator to go to the upper floor instead of going all the way up like they are now.


    No way, the elevator in the Elf Palace doesn¡¯t mean you can use it casually. It¡¯s okay to have Karin followed. After all, Karin is a princess, so she has the right to use the magic elevator, but they don¡¯t, so They can only go all the way up like this.


    The journey is still quite far away, Hua Yueling and the others can vaguely remember the number of layers, but it is hard to say whether that layer is really their destination.However, I still have to go and see it anyway, I will know it when I get to the place, Hua Yueling and the others thought so.


    I hope they won''t go up by then, and then Karin goes straight down the magic elevator.Although the magic elevator feels very rudimentary, it is actually very easy to use.


    All the way to the number of floors where Karin lived, Hua Yueling and the others looked around, remembering that Karin should live here, but it was forgotten whether it was on the left or right.


    It should be here, Hua Yueling was not sure, and looked at Lu Yuetong beside her.Lu Yuetong is also not sure. Although she has been here, her memory is not so clear.


    The two went to the left and the right to look for it, but luckily they found it relatively easily.You can see the names of the residents at the door of the house.The sign hanging on it seems to be made by magic, and the sign is engraved with the name.


    "Bang bang bang."


    Knocked gently on the door, followed by the sound of footsteps and Karin''s questioning.


    "Who, is there something?"


    Karin''s voice came from inside, and it was a long time since I saw it. Hua Yueling felt strange to hear this voice for a while, not at all familiar.


    However, it was only at that moment and a half. After the time passed, Karin''s voice in Hua Yueling''s mind overlapped with the voice he had heard before.It was a very nice voice. I don''t know if it is a unique ability of the Elves. Their voices are very nice and have a natural feeling.


    It is a natural feeling that cannot be heard by listening to other people. It is a voice that can make people feel inner peace and a sense of hope.


    All in all, it is amazing. Hua Yueling even feels that if he can hear this sound, even those withered flowers and those plants that have withered and died can come back to life. That''s how it feels.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong thought when they heard this sound, but he really liked this sound.


    "Kalin, it''s us."


    Lu Yuetong answered Karin''s inquiry, and before they could react, they heard the rush of footsteps inside, and Karin reached the door in a blink of an eye and opened the door from the inside.I can see that Karin is still very excited because of their arrival.


    Hua Yueling and the others were very happy to see her again, Lu Yuetong didn''t expect Karin to take the initiative to come up and hug herself.Holding each other together, they both express their inner joy with actions.This time is quite worthy of joy. They haven''t seen each other for a long time, and now they finally have a chance to meet again.


    "Why didn''t you see Ningshuang, didn''t she come with you?"


    "I came here together, but there was something about Jeruxie, so I asked her to help with the research, so I didn''t come with us."


    "Well, then are you here?"


    "We''re here to find you to have lunch together. Go to Sister Jelussy''s house. After dinner, if you have nothing else to do in the afternoon, you can follow us to our place to have fun."


    Lu Yuetong said his intentions, and Karin only made a decision after a while.


    "I have nothing to do, I am still quite idle, should I go by now or stay for a while?"

 1573 Chapter 1573 Elf Lake

    Hua Yueling and the others weren''t in a hurry to go back, but walked and played here with Karin.It''s not that they haven''t played here before, but the time is very short. Now it''s good to switch to a major here.


    Another thing to say is that this is actually just one of the gathering places for the elves, which is the so-called elven city.There are many such places in this forest, but the number of elves living in this area may not be as large as here.


    This is what Karin said to them, and also said that one of them is very interesting. If they have time, they can come to her and she will take them there to play.


    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong naturally agreed, but it''s hard to say when they will go.There is not much time lately, and there are still many things that they need to do, but after this period of time, or when you are relaxing, you can come and see.


    The best thing here is time.Even if a long time has passed here, it is only a short period of time on Earth.This gives them time to rest and prevents them from being so tired and chased by time.


    As they walked and chatted, Hua Yueling and the others also asked Karin where he was taking them, but Karin didn''t answer their question, just said that they should be allowed to follow.


    Hua Yueling and the others followed Karin all the way forward, going to places they had never been.They followed her in that direction, but they didn''t know where they went, and they had never been to deeper places.


    After all, I only came here once, and I didn''t play for too long here.I passed many tree houses along the way. Although those tree houses didn''t feel lively, they could feel the breath of human life.You can see the clothes hanging outside those tree houses, and there are a lot of furniture.


    There are even benches outside the tree house, which should be used for rest. You can see some elves sitting outside.However, Hua Yueling and the others were surprised by the fact that there seemed to be no elderly people in the elves, or they rarely saw them. On the way, Hua Yueling basically did not see older elves.


    This question Hua Yueling still wants to know what''s going on. Although we have learned some things in some works on the earth, it is still hard to say whether it is the same as the situation here.One thing is certain, the life span of elves is very long, incredible long.


    The life of an ordinary elf is measured in hundreds or even thousands of years, which is naturally impossible for humans.But even so, it is impossible to have no old elves.


    Maybe it''s just that they haven''t seen it yet, maybe the old elves have stayed at home or have gone out.


    It was still a bit strange anyway, but Hua Yueling looked at Karin, but still did not ask such a question.


    Karin took them to a huge pool, where they had never been before.There is no one here at all, but in contrast, it is hard to say how quiet it is.


    There are no elves here, but there are many small animals, all kinds of small and cute animals gather here, maybe they are attracted by the spring water here.


    When Hua Yueling came here, she thought it was a bit interesting. The spring seemed to contain a special power. Although this power is very weak, it can be felt. This power is very similar to natural power. .


    The forces of nature Hua Yueling didn''t know much about it, but in areas with such a strong natural aura, they could still detect something.


    The power of nature makes you feel very comfortable, as if you have been washed your whole body by something, not only on the outside, but also on the inside.The whole person is renewed in an instant, which is quite incredible.


    "Here?" Hua Yueling''s face was slightly confused. It seemed that this place should be very important to the elves.Such a place does not even need to be said by others, it can be seen just by looking at it.


    "This is the fountain of elves, where the elves live."


    "Elves?"


    This time it was not the question raised by Hua Yueling, but Lu Yuetong.However, neither Lu Yuetong nor Mu Ningshuang actually understood what Karin meant.


    Where the elves live, how do elves live here? Don¡¯t elves live in tree houses, or do elves like to live in such a place?


    No matter how you think, it feels wrong, so both of them look at Karin, wanting to hear her explain what they mean.Karin quickly gave an explanation, which made them realize.


    "Elves are not elves, elves are just elves."


    Karin said that, but it was still a bit vague, so Hua Yueling and the others still didn''t quite understand what she meant.


    Maybe I can understand a little bit. Karin is talking about elves, which is different from the elves, maybe it is a special creature that they can''t see.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but she didn''t need to wait, and then Karin continued to explain to them.


    "Elves are a special power."


    Karin said so, which reminds Hua Yueling and the others, remembering that Jie Luxi seemed to have said similar words.


    "Elves, I remember Sister Jelucy said something similar. It has something to do with elven magic and the special power of elves, right?"


    "Yes, as you said. The elves have a very close relationship with our elves, and they exist in almost all places in the world, but the number of elves in each place is different. The lake is a place that the elves like very, very much, they gather here to live."


    "Then... don''t you need to use them for elf magic and the like?"


    "?" Karin stared at him, not understanding what he meant for a while.


    "I mean the elves are gathered here, so if you want to use the power of the elves, don¡¯t you have to fight in a place like this? That¡¯s not possible. If that¡¯s the case, as long as you get out of the elves, you can¡¯t use elves. Is it magic?"


    These questions are just casual questions. The answers to these questions may be of some importance to Mu Ningshuang, but they are of little use to Hua Yueling.Powers like magic will be better than others, but they are not very useful in real battles.


    "Is it great here?"


    "Well, very comfortable, very comfortable here."


    Lu Yuetong nodded and replied, she likes to stay here and feels that even if she sits here, she won''t be bored.

 1574 Chapter 1574 Research Progress

    Karin didn''t say anything to them, and didn''t explain the elves and the elves.She walked straight ahead and sat down on a long, rounded stone, not to mention a stone that was just placed outside, but it was cleaned quite clean.


    Sitting on it, Karin stared at the calm surface of the lake without any fluctuations.I heard the birds chirping, but I couldn''t see anything.There seemed to be something in the elven lake, and something seemed to be seen through the calm surface of the lake.


    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong followed her and sat next to her. Their eyes fell on the lake, and they watched like Karin.Can''t see anything.


    The calmness of the lake is a bit weird, and I don''t know why, maybe it''s just because this place, this place is special.In the Lake of Elves, even if you just hear the name, you can tell where the special place is.


    It has something to do with the elves, and it is called such a name. It is strange if it is not important to the elves.However, what Hua Yueling is more curious about now lies in another aspect, which is why Karin brought them here. He didn''t think he would do it suddenly. It must be something Karin wants to say, or something here. Special, there should be some purpose for calling them here.


    Hua Yueling, the special place in the Fairy Lake, learned a little from Karin, but it was definitely impossible to tell what was going on just by relying on such a little understanding.Moreover, after hearing the explanation, Hua Yueling still knew nothing about it, and she needed to listen to Karin more to talk to know what else was worthy of attention.


    But Karin seemed to have nothing to say at the moment. Hua Yueling looked at her and saw that she looked at the lake extremely seriously, as if there was something on the lake.Hua Yueling was a little strange, staring at the lake for a while, but still found nothing.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    There are some strange thoughts in his head, but what kind of thoughts are Huayueling herself is not special, just a kind of thought.Feeling here, especially the full natural aura in the lake, using the exploration skills seems to be able to find something swimming in the lake.


    "Is it a fish?"


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, if it was a fish, it was unlikely that she probably knew how the fish was.How does it move? What is it like in the lake? Although Hua Yueling has never actually seen fish activity before, he can still detect that there are no fish in the Fairy Lake. .


    The natural breath is attached to that kind of creature, and it changes with their swimming, which is like a magic circle, and the array changes with their swimming.And Hua Yueling didn''t know much about the magic circle, so she didn''t understand what kind of meaning existed in it.


    Karin should be very clear, but think about it and know that these can''t be said to others casually.Although they are considered friends, Hua Yueling thought so before they could say these things.


    He didn''t know what Karin thought, after all, he couldn''t see through other people''s thoughts, and it was impossible to see anything based on Karin''s movements and expressions.


    Sitting here for a while, Karin got up, turned and walked back.But she didn''t say anything, nor asked them anything. Anyway, she brought them here for a while, and then left.


    I don''t know what Karin means, but since they didn''t say anything, they didn''t need to ask anything.


    "Is this going away?"


    Lu Yuetong also recovered at this time, raised her head and asked her.It hasn''t been long since I came here, and I just sat there for a while before leaving, a bit fast.


    "Aren''t you going to eat? Time should be almost up, it''s time to go."


    Looking up, the sky has reached its brightest moment, and it can be said to be the hottest.But here is now the time of the transition between autumn and winter, so it is actually not that hot, at least it is much cooler than on earth.


    All three of them stood up, as Karin said, the time is almost there, it''s time to have lunch.There is still a long way to go back, it will take some time, and you can almost have lunch when you get to Zelucci''s tree house.The three people left from the elven lake, exited the elven settlement along the way, and returned to the woods.There is still a big difference between the refreshing glass surface and the fairy settlement.


    Enjoying the cool breeze in the path of the woods, this feeling is quite different from that in an elf settlement.Hua Yueling likes this more, but he also likes the elves.Elf settlements are also very good, and to be honest, in Huayueling''s feeling, elves are much more peaceful than humans, or they are not so concerned about world affairs, and they feel particularly indifferent.


    For example, Hua Yueling and the others felt the same way, many things weren''t really caring.


    Several people returned along the road to Jelucy''s tree house. Outside the tree house, they also encountered Mu Ningshuang who was coming out from inside to look for them.Seeing them coming back, Mu Ningshuang ran up a few steps.


    "came back."


    "Well, Ningshuang, are you looking for us?"


    "Ok."


    "Let¡¯s go for dinner, the rice is already cooked." Mu Ningshuang said so and looked at Karin who came with Huayueling and the others. She and Karin hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Among them, the one who is most familiar with her is Mu Ningshuang, and Mu Ningshuang has the best friendship with her. "Kalin, are you here too?"


    Mu Ningshuang was still very surprised to see Karin, after all, she hadn''t seen her for a long time, so she still missed her.


    "Let''s go."


    Taking the initiative to hold Karin''s hand, and then calling Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong, the three of them walked into the tree house together.


    After eating, Jieluxi stopped them. Neither she nor Mu Ningshuang left in a hurry to study. It seemed that the study had already had some effect.


    "Did the research progress?"


    After eating, a few people gathered together, and Lu Yuetong asked.After thinking about it, there is nothing else after removing this.


    "Some progress, but the progress is not so great." Mu Ningshuang said briefly.


    "There are still some things you need to help. Ningshuang told me what happened when you explored there. When you found the source of power, there were magical plants protecting it, right?"


    "That''s right, we are also very strange, there is obviously no one there. Why is there such a thing, there may be someone there, protecting it."

 1575 Chapter 1575 New Commission

    "There are still things you need to do."


    After sitting down and talking about the source of power they found, Zellucci said suddenly.Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong were both taken aback, but Mu Ningshuang was very calm. She was with Jieluxi before that, and she should already know what she wanted them to do.


    After all, they were also the one who asked Jelucie for help, and since Jelucie said that they needed their help, let''s help.


    "No problem, but what is it?"


    Hua Yueling said that, this is naturally nothing, but a question of spending some time.


    "You need to find out if there are any props with some kind of power in those houses, especially near the place where the source of power is located."


    "An item with power? Is it something similar to a magic item?"


    After thinking about it, Lu Yuetong said, what he said is really looking for the existence of the magic circle. Before going to the world where the phantom was located, the things that came back through the teleportation circle are still vivid.


    Use a large number of magic crystals to create a teleportation array, and then use the teleportation array to return.Could it be that Sister Ze Lucy was suspecting that those sources of power were also created in this way?


    This possibility cannot be said to be impossible, but Hua Yueling still feels unlikely.But since Jeruxie said so, they just went over and looked for it, but even though they didn''t focus on this when searching, they didn''t find anything at that time.


    This is really weird. Is it because they didn''t find it or did they say something?Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, he didn''t even know what was going on, but maybe he could find something in the past, who knows.


    After agreeing, Hua Yueling and the others were ready to act, but this time Mu Ningshuang didn''t go back with them, but wanted to stay here.Jelucy still needs her help in research, and there is no way, but Karin is quite interested, saying that she wants to go with them.


    It would be nice to have one more person, and Karin is an elf, and may be able to discover something they haven''t found before.The elves should also have some advantages in this respect, they should be quite sensitive to ghosts and the like.


    "Then we will leave, go back to look for it, and come back if we find anything."


    Hua Yueling said so, and the three of them left.


    "Don''t worry, you can rest here for a while, and go later. Go up and play for a while, Karin comes almost every day."


    "Is that right?"


    Hua Yueling and the others looked at Karin unexpectedly. Karin looked a little embarrassed. It was obvious from her appearance that what Jelucy said was absolutely true.


    "The computer is so interesting. I have never seen something so interesting. It was Sister Jelucy seducing me. If it weren¡¯t for Sister Jelucy, you said there¡¯s something fun here, I wouldn¡¯t know it. That''s it!"


    Karin said this somewhat unreasonably, but she was actually just joking.Jelucy knew it naturally, but she retorted it.


    "You can''t say that, sister, I just hope you can do something more interesting in your free time, but I didn''t let you waste practice."


    "I didn''t waste my practice. I always come back after I finish the practice!"


    Karin seemed to think that what Jay Lucy said was inconsistent with the facts, so she immediately refuted it.


    "Is that so? Every time?"


    "Uh, um, maybe once or twice, but not once or twice!"


    Karin''s tone sounded hesitant, not as confident as she was, but she soon regained confidence and said very seriously.


    "Yeah, yes, there are one or two times."


    Jelucy said so, then turned and left, but the look at Karin before leaving made her bow her head with some guilty conscience.


    But soon she straightened up and stared at Ze Lucy bravely.However, at this time, Ze Lucy walked to the door, and Mu Ningshuang followed her out of the room.


    "It''s quite early, let''s go and play for a while."


    Hua Yueling stood up at this time and said, while talking, he looked at Karin.


    "Karin, you have nothing else to do, go with us."


    "Well, go, there is anything fun in your place, just tell me, I really haven''t seen those fun things. Your place is really amazing, we can It¡¯s not so interesting."


    "Can''t say that, there are also interesting things here."


    "What?" Karin asked immediately. In her opinion, there is nothing more interesting than the computers and game consoles that Hua Yueling bought.But it is a pity that she basically doesn''t know the above text, which is not a good thing for her.Fortunately, with Ze Lucy''s help later, although he couldn''t fully recognize all the words, it was a lot better than the beginning.


    "It would be great if it could be written on our side, well, there is no way."


    "I can''t help it. It''s very busy and troublesome."


    Hua Yueling scratched her head and said embarrassedly.In fact, he also understands Karin''s ideas, but he also knows how difficult it is to translate, it takes a lot of time, and there are only a few of them.


    Time is second, and the other thing to say is that Hua Yueling and the others still don''t know what to do.There is no problem with translation, but...


    In fact, there is no other way to say what you want to say. The props used for translation will not be so troublesome if there are such props.But that kind of props still need to spend some gold coins, or go to Sister Aroline or Sister Livello to ask, they should have them there.


    Hua Yueling and the others rely on such props to be able to communicate with people in another world without obstacles, otherwise they would not understand each other.It is Hua Yueling who can understand the language of another world and can communicate with Karin in the language of another world.


    "Is there anything you want to play?"


    "do not know."


    When the three people came to the electrical room here, it was actually the room where the electronic equipment was placed. I don''t know why Jelousy had such a name. It was not good at all, and it was especially easy to mislead others.


    In fact, even if he didn''t understand words, Karin knew a lot, but most of them were based on guesses.She also knows that she needs to buy other games if she wants to play, and what she needs is a method that she doesn''t understand.


    Although Hua Yueling has downloaded some games to this game console, there are not many.

 1576 Chapter 1576

    This time, Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong were there, which helped Karin a lot.They told her those options and the meaning of those pages. As for buying the game, although Karin said she was a little embarrassed and wanted to spend the money on her own, she also knew that there was no way for the money on both sides, and how to exchange it was not easy to say.


    If she wants to buy it herself, she doesn''t have any money, so she can only ask Huayueling them.However, she wanted to exchange what she had, but it was hard to explain how to exchange it for a while.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others would not care about this, and this was not a big deal, for them now.What Karin said is their friend, some people want to play, they still have to find a way to satisfy each other.


    "Do you want to play? Karin, which type of game do you prefer?"


    "Which type?" Karin tilted her head, looking at him with a puzzled expression.Karin was different from them and didn''t have this knowledge, so after listening to this question, she didn''t understand what he meant.


    In order for her to understand the meaning of her question, Hua Yueling had to explain the knowledge about the game again. After he explained it, Karin understood what he meant.


    "That is, like magic, it''s also divided into categories, right?"


    Karin was quite proud to answer according to her own understanding. Hua Yueling nodded after listening. There was nothing wrong with his understanding, which was quite correct.


    "That''s how I understand, um, but I don''t know what type of game I play."


    "Then just open it and show it to me, I know what kind of them are."


    Hua Yueling said so and asked her to turn on the game console.Don''t think Karin has just used these machines for a long time, but she is already very proficient in using them, as if she has been using them for a long time. It is estimated that at the beginning, she played day and night every day.


    He could understand the excitement of the novelty when he first got it, so he didn''t think there was anything wrong, it was quite normal.


    The three of them have been playing here for a lot of time anyway, and it is quite fun to have friends with them.But there are many things Karin doesn''t understand, and they need their help in translating or explaining. Karin is still very easy to learn in this regard, but it is because of the language barrier and there is no good way to translate those languages.It''s still only possible to rely on Hua Yueling to translate for her.


    It was almost four o''clock in the afternoon, Hua Yueling raised his head and glanced out of the window. Just when he wanted to say he was going back, he suddenly thought of the question of time.After eating lunch not long ago, they took the lunch home and left a note for Sister Yun. If you think about it this way, it should be the hottest time on the other side of the earth.


    Inadvertently forgot about this matter again, Hua Yueling thought rather helplessly, it must be very hot to go at this time, not cooling down as they thought.If you want to go, you will have to wait until the evening here or even late at night.


    Hua Yueling said her thoughts, Lu Yuetong also slapped her head, how could she have forgotten this, her memory is really bad.


    Both of them were a little embarrassed because of this, they obviously had important things to do, but they forgot the most important things.I went back and forth several times on both sides, and not only on the two sides, but also in other places. I have been to so many places, but in the end I didn''t remember these at all.


    Most people naturally don''t remember these, these have nothing to do with them, but for Hua Yueling and the others, it is quite important, to a certain extent.The next thing to do is very simple, wait for time.


    Hua Yueling and the others went back during the period. After they went back, they looked at the time and returned.Just as they thought, although the other world said that time has passed for a long time, in fact, time on Earth has basically not passed by.


    This is also quite normal, they are all used to it.


    "Let''s go back, or go there and look for it, and then go back after searching?"


    "Didn''t I say to take Karin with me? We have to discuss with Karin about how to do it. We can''t just make a decision on our own."


    When Lu Yuetong said this, Hua Yueling was right when she thought about it. Since she has discussed with Karin before, it is best not to be unbelievable.No way, what I said before is no way to change, only their actions can change.


    There was no way, Hua Yueling was thinking that even if it was a little hot, she could still act, but it seemed that it would definitely not work now.


    "But if you can''t go to work, let''s buy something to eat."


    "What did you eat? Didn''t you just finish lunch?"


    Lu Yuetong looked at him with a strange expression, not understanding what he was talking about.


    "Get some popsicle drinks and the like, but I don''t have some food when I go there."


    "Or just look for it here, Sister Aroline should have prepared a lot of such things."


    Looking up at the sun above his head, Lu Yuetong still shook his head after thinking about the situation over there. Although he did not object to going shopping, he decided to do it in a less troublesome way.


    I searched for Sister Aroline''s house, and it really made them find what they wanted. Sister Aroline''s house was really used a lot.There are not only drinks, but also a lot of snacks. Although I just took some from here, I¡¯m sorry, Sister Aroline, the main reason is that they are cleaned. I don¡¯t know what Sister Aroline will look like when she comes back. expression.


    Hua Yueling feels terrible just thinking about it. Then it¡¯s better to buy some more of the taken away and put it back on. Otherwise, wait until Sister Aroline wants to eat or drink, there will be nothing, what will it be Kind of expression.


    You don''t have to think about it, your expression will definitely look good.


    If I went home and saw that my snacks and drinks were gone, what would I look like? Sister Aroline would definitely have that kind of expression, it wouldn''t be bad.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the two talents to come back. They went back and forth very quickly, but there was no way. After they went back, they talked with Karin, and then divided the drinks and snacks. But it''s not just the three of them, the two little girls and other girls who live here are all divided, and everyone is really happy to eat together.


    The little girls from the cat-ear tribe and the dog-ear tribe jumped up happily after receiving the drinks and snacks, really excited.Although the two sides are connected through the teleportation array, they are actually only Hua Yueling coming over.

 1577 Chapter 1577

    People on this side of the other world will not, or seldom, take the initiative to reach the earth through the teleportation array, so the food and drink on the other side of the earth are taken by Hua Yueling and the others, otherwise it is normal. The people living here cannot eat these.


    Seeing them happily eating, Hua Yueling felt very happy.Most of the snacks and beverages they brought were given to them. Naturally, they couldn''t eat so much at a time, but they didn''t have to eat them all at once.


    After staying with them for a while, Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong respectively touched the heads of the two little guys and were about to walk upstairs.The two little guys were happily eating and drinking, but when they saw they were about to walk away, they immediately put down their food and grabbed their clothes.


    "Would you like to go up and play with us?" Lu Yuetong knelt down and asked, stroking the little heads of the two little girls.


    "May I?"


    The two little girls asked hesitantly, not knowing what they were worried about, but in fact they had nothing else to do.Normally, it is the same, even if there is something to do, it is for the young girls to do it instead of teaching them.


    So in fact, their normal life is quite easy. Basically, there is no particularly heavy work to do. Generally, just play, nothing else.


    After they nodded, the two little guys followed them upstairs. They naturally wanted to play with Hua Yueling and the others.It was fun when only the two of them were playing, but playing with Hua Yueling and the others would be even happier with so many people.


    "Sister Karin!"


    "Do you know each other?"


    Lu Yuetong''s eyes moved between them, and then asked.


    "Well, Sister Karin is a very good person. She would take us to play with us before coming here!"


    The two little guys were very happy talking, it sounds like they usually get along well with Karin.


    "You two are here too, do you want to come and play for a while?"


    Karin paused the game with this, and passed the handle in his hand.The two little guys didn''t pick it up, and shook their heads.


    "Sister Karin, let''s play, we just need to watch it by."


    "Why are I polite with my sister? Let''s play, let''s play with you, who will come first?"


    The two little guys looked at each other and they were still very humble, but they were so humble that they would be endless. Karin simply gave the handle to one of them. The little girl from the cat ears had better luck, and the handle was caught by her. I got it in her hand, but she still said that she would give it to the little girl of the Inu-ear tribe and let her play first.


    The two little girls gave in to each other again. In the end, the little girl from the cat''s ears played first, and after she had played, the little girl from the dog''s ears would play.Just like Karin.Naturally, they don''t know those words. In their opinion, everything is no different from the heavenly book, but this does not affect their mood of playing games, and they are quite happy.


    Both of them usually have many games to play, but none of them is more interesting.Nor can it be said that these games are not to their tastes, but compared to people on earth, the background settings of many games may be more familiar to them.


    Some places are also very strange. People live on the earth, but there are few games related to life on the earth.It can not be said that there are not at all, but it is very few.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know exactly what was going on in this regard, but perhaps it was precisely because she lived in such a familiar place that she was like this.


    The electric room suddenly became lively. The lively atmosphere was great. Everyone was talking and laughing. Just like before, Hua Yueling and the others would explain to them what the two little guys didn''t understand.Don''t look at the two little guys who nodded after listening and seemed to understand, but in fact it was not like that. They just nodded subconsciously.


    Hua Yueling could understand their mood, but she was still a little nervous.But in fact, children should be more adaptable, especially the two little guys in front of them, they should be very adaptable.


    The four of them were playing in this lively atmosphere. Hua Yueling sat watching the two little guys playing happily, and suddenly got angry with some other thoughts.


    "Yuetong, Karin, how about you say we want to take them to live on earth for a while?"


    "Isn''t this discussed before?" Lu Yuetong asked, "I have said before, taking them to the earth unless they can hide their conspicuous features, otherwise it would be very dangerous to take them to the earth. the behavior of."


    "I know this too, but it''s not impossible to do it, right. You can hide their ears as long as you put on a hat, and if you have a tail, you can hide it in the pants or skirt."


    "You still have to ask them what they think. If they don''t want to, it will definitely not work."


    "They are definitely willing. What children like them like most is to go around and don''t like to stay in one place."


    "But it''s better to ask them both of their opinions."


    Karin didn''t say anything, she just shrugged her shoulders and motioned to her to ask, but there was nothing wrong with her statement.


    Lu Yuetong went over and asked, and the two little guys naturally nodded their heads with strong will. After getting their reply, Lu Yuetong turned around and walked back.The little girls from the cat-ear tribe and the dog-ear tribe all came over curiously, but Hua Yueling signaled them to continue playing games.


    Although they were quite curious, the two little guys were also very obedient. After Hua Yueling said that, although they were still very very curious, they turned around and continued to play the game without looking at them.


    "What a cute little guy."


    Whether it''s Hua Yueling, Lu Yuetong or Karin, they think so in their hearts. Just looking at their petite and lovely figures will make them very happy.


    "Or let''s take them with us when we act in the afternoon."


    Hua Yueling said this suddenly, and Lu Yuetong thought that this would be fine, but it was still a bit troublesome in the past, so some preparations must be made in advance.


    "Actually, there is another way." Karin said again. Hua Yueling''s attention was attracted by her words, and the two couldn''t help looking at her, wanting to hear what she had to say.


    Seeing them all looking towards herself, Karin didn''t feel nervous, but looked at them normally.I looked at them and found that they didn''t think of what they wanted to say.

 1578 Chapter 1578 Change Strategy

    "The people in your place are different from here. You don''t have magic, right?"


    Karin asked like this, and didn''t directly express her thoughts, but after listening to her asking like this, you can actually know what she thinks without guessing. Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong both think so. .


    "Karin, you mean...use magic, right?"


    "Illusory spells, or transformation spells, whatever it is, even the most elementary spells are enough. People in your area don¡¯t know how to magic, and there should be no magic resistance. In this case, use magic on them, let Isn¡¯t it easy for them to be affected by magic?"


    If you think about it carefully, Karin''s method is the easiest and the easiest, as long as it is done well, it will not be a problem.Magic is rare and impossible for people on earth, so the chance that they can see through magic is almost zero.


    This is the best way to think about it this way, better than any other way.


    "but¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling thought of another question, and this question was quite important.


    "But we don''t have such magic."


    "This is not easy to handle," Karin saw more clearly than they knew, and said directly, "Isn''t Ningshuang Sister Jelucy''s apprentice? She definitely has a way in this regard."


    "But at the moment Ningshuang is not here, she is still helping her with the experiment on Jieluxi''s side, and she can''t go to her and cause her trouble now."


    Hua Yueling looked out the window, he didn''t know where Mu Ningshuang and the others had gone, neither Mu Ningshuang nor Jieluxi said.Anyway, I only know that they are going to do the experiment. As for where to do the experiment, it is hard to say.Hua Yueling only remembered that Jieluxi had a laboratory behind the tree house.


    "Then leave it to me. Elf magic can also be used with a similar effect. Although the effect may not be as good as illusion, it should be enough to deal with the people there."


    In the end, Karin took this matter to herself in a big way, and Hua Yueling and the others were very grateful to her.Without her help, they really couldn''t think of a better way for a while, and even if they thought of it, there was no way.


    "It''s okay, as long as it works, we must thank you. Without your help, we really have no good way."


    Hua Yueling said in a grateful tone.Karin shook her head.


    "No, this is what I can do."


    The electric room became more and more lively, and as Hua Yueling they joined the ranks of the two little girls'' games.Don''t let the two little guys have been in contact with the game for a long time, but they are already very proficient, and they are quite masterful.


    Children do better in this respect, even better than adults.If the fingers of ordinary adults are stiff, there must be no way to control the handle as flexible as theirs.


    "Kalin, do you often play with them too?"


    Staring at the picture displayed on the TV screen, Hua Yueling looked at the two little guys who were smiling happily, and then looked at Karin and asked.


    Karin nodded when he asked, saying it was so.Their hobbies are similar. In fact, even if Karin and Hua Yueling are about the same age, they are still children, or they have the same thinking as children.


    The same is true for Hua Yueling and the others, who are similar to Karin and two little girls.


    Everyone is the type who likes to play, but to be honest, how many people would not like to play.It''s not that I don''t like it, it''s just that they don''t have time and energy, but now Hua Yueling and the others are different, they both have energy that can''t be exhausted.


    The time here is still quite long, the time passed quickly, and it passed without knowing it. When it was about to night, Hua Yueling stood up and decided to take action.Now is not necessarily the best time to act, but they need to see the situation, if it is not so hot, then act, otherwise they can only wait until evening or tomorrow morning.


    But speaking of it, if you wait until the night to act again, there will be a trouble. Those ghosts will most likely come back. That would not be a good thing for them, even now.


    "Almost there?"


    The two little guys returned to the earth with them after Karin used elven magic to hide their ears and tail.They had come here once to play, but it was definitely not enough to play that time, this time there was no such problem.


    "Let''s go and take a look, but there is still no guarantee that we will find something, and if the ghosts have already returned, we''d better not act in a hurry. It''s okay to wait until tomorrow."


    To save the ghost and control those power sources is not something that can be done in a day or two days. To say that the ghost needs to wait until the next time Alice passes, which is tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, no matter which day it is. , It doesn¡¯t matter if you finish looking for things tomorrow morning.


    But there is another thing Hua Yueling cares about, and that is the newly discovered source of power. It would be a big trouble for Hua Yueling and the others if they returned to protect the person there.


    So they have to check the situation first, if the ghost really comes back, they can only choose another method.In fact, it is very simple, just wait until tomorrow.


    Hua Yueling and the others came to the area where the abandoned mansion is located. There is nothing wrong with the cat ear tribe and the dog ear tribe girls. Under Karin¡¯s magic, even if they come all the way No one doubted them.In the eyes of others, they are just ordinary little girls, no matter their ears or tails are gone.


    This is what Hua Yueling and the others want. After that, even if you take them around for fun, you don''t have to worry about anything.Karin did a pretty good job without any problems.


    When a few people arrived at their destination, Hua Yueling immediately waved to signal the others to stop and not to move forward as soon as they approached the past.Karin also frowned, as if she had discovered something.


    However, Lu Yuetong and the two little guys both had strange expressions, and apparently hadn''t found what they had discovered.


    "What''s in there, it should be the ghost''s return."


    Hua Yueling whispered to Lu Yuetong next to him. After hearing it, Lu Yuetong nodded to indicate that he understood.This is normal, the ghosts are here, back.

 1579 Chapter 1579

    Now that the ghost has come back, it''s a little troublesome.Regardless of other places, at least there is no way to explore the place where the ghosts have returned, and you must be careful in the vicinity. It is better not to be found out that their existence is better.


    Before Alice takes Mu Ningshuang to meet them, it is better to keep a distance with them, and it is better not to meet.


    Hua Yueling felt so, so he immediately took them to the house farther away.There are many abandoned houses here, but not every house has ghosts.As for the specific location, Hua Yueling and the others did not know.


    "There seems to be a ghost coming, hide and take a look."


    Karin discovered the existence of the ghost earlier than Hua Yueling, and reminded them in a low voice.Hua Yueling nodded, and then whispered to the two little guys to keep them silent. In fact, even if he didn''t say the two little guys, he knew that they both had always been very well-behaved. Did not say, keep quiet with them.


    This is also the reason why the two little guys are so lovable. They are very obedient and sensible. How could anyone dislike such a child.


    The four people hurriedly found a still hidden place to hide and looked in the direction Karin said that the ghost came. Sure enough, they hadn''t just been hiding for a long time, and a breath of death followed.The breath was getting closer and closer, only to see a phantom coming out of the alley towards this side.


    Where does it live? Is it true that all the houses here are anxiously left by these ghosts and used as their bases? This Huayueling doesn''t know it, and he doesn''t have much interest in understanding these.What he wants to do most now is to quickly find it, and there is another thing that makes him quite curious, what is the thing that Sister Jelucy wants them to find, this is also an unanswered question.


    Several people were hiding, watching the ghosts. There were not only one or two ghosts, but several.They floated from outside, passed through the alley, and came to the clearing.


    Those ghosts seemed to have come from one place, and they all went to the mansion where Hua Yueling first discovered ghosts, which is the place where Alice went.They should all come out from there, one by one floating into it.


    The door didn''t need to be opened, they just floated in through the closed door, and soon disappeared.Hua Yueling and the others waited until the ghosts entered, then came out of the hiding place, looked at each other, and then looked at the mansion.


    If you look at it this way, the only thing worth noting here is the mansion. No ghost is felt anywhere else.Maybe it''s just that the ghosts regard those places as their territory and don''t live in other places.


    Guessing in her heart, Hua Yueling looked outside again, and saw that there were no more ghosts in the alley, and then turned and walked away.The little girls from the cat-ear tribe and the dog-ear tribe were shocked when they saw those ghosts, even though they were from another world, but they had never seen any ghosts.


    The cold breath that these ghosts exude when they float over makes it feel like they are in a cold storage. Little girls naturally don''t like this feeling.


    Hua Yueling took them all the way to a place where they found another source of power. After arriving here, Hua Yueling first climbed to the top of the wall to observe the situation inside, and after confirming that there were no ghosts behind, he was ready to go in.


    "Shall we all go in or leave some people out?"


    It is not easy for the two little guys to get in, and they have to be sent in. Actually, this is not necessary.It''s just that if they don''t go in, one more talent will have to stay.


    "I will stay outside, and I can also help you pay attention to the situation nearby. Someone has come to inform you."


    Lu Yuetong took the initiative to ask to stay, Hua Yueling nodded, and then went over the wall with Karin.Karin''s movements over the wall are more proficient than him. She deserves to be an elf, and her movements are agile.


    After the two went over the wall and entered, Hua Yueling took her directly to the place where the source of strength was, and the two looked into the well together.The periphery of the well was not repaired after it was destroyed. It seemed that no one had come back, whether it was a ghost or a human.


    Since the protective measures have not been repaired, there is nothing to worry about for now.


    "Is it this?"


    Karin stared at the bottom of the well. She was quite accomplished in magic. Although she was definitely not as good as Jie Lucy, she was better than Hua Yueling and the others.After staring for a while, Karin turned to look at him.


    "What does Sister Jelucy want you to look for? Isn''t it looking for this?"


    This source of power is special, different from magic, and different from wizard magic.But something can also be seen from this, if you compare magical power with elf magic.


    "No, no, we only found this in the morning. Sister Jelucy asked us to find out if there are any weird props around here, and I don''t know what it is."


    "Weird props... It''s not easy to do just such an explanation. It would be better if there were more clues."


    "But it must have something to do with the source of power."


    "Definitely."


    Karin nodded and said.If it had nothing to do with the source of power, no matter what, Jie Lucy would not let them come and look for it. Now that they came, she must have needed similar information to judge something.


    The details of Huayueling are definitely not clear to them, but they don''t need to know Thailand clearly, as long as they find what they need to find, they don''t need to know so deeply.


    After observing the source of power in the well for a while, Hua Yueling and the others confirmed the nature of the source of power, and then began to look for it here.It is not clear what to look for, but it should be sensed through the nature of the source of power.


    I searched around this well, but I don''t know if it was affected by the power in the well, and it was difficult to find anything nearby.No matter how you use exploration skills to find, the first thing you feel is the power emanating from the source of power in the well.


    Regardless of the fact that that power was originally hidden well, but now that the power that protected it was eliminated, it actually affected Hua Yueling''s judgment.Karin didn''t know if she was affected, but she couldn''t see anything just by looking at her expression. She didn''t have any special expression, and she searched the other side calmly.


    The two separated two sides, moved to both sides and searched, but they didn''t find it at the end.

 1580 Chapter 1580 New Clue

    After a round of searching, Hua Yueling and the others gathered together to share the new information they had obtained.


    "I didn''t find anything here. I was looking for it very seriously, but I still couldn''t find anything."


    Hua Yueling frowned and said so.It seems that there is nothing here, so it is strange. The more here, the more there should be, and there should be nothing else.But it''s not here now. If Jay Lucy''s idea is right, this thing would be very strange.


    What''s the matter if you find nothing where there is a source of power, but find something where there is no source of power.


    "Let''s go, it''s not here, go somewhere else."


    "Don''t look for it anymore? It should be the most likely place, right?"


    "It''s not so understood. That kind of thing may be around here, but it''s not certain." Karin seems to know something, but it''s not the time to explain it, so she just said that and went to the wall. While walking.


    Hua Yueling tilted her head, and Karin couldn''t understand why this was the case without saying clearly.But immediately he chased after him, and walked to the wall with Karin next to her.


    He didn''t ask how she came to the conclusion, just followed her over the wall and went out.Meeting with Lu Yuetong and two little girls who were waiting outside, there was nothing unusual outside, and no ghost came back.


    "Go elsewhere."


    "Have you found it?"


    "No, I shouldn''t be here." Hua Yueling replied briefly. Of course, it would be impossible for him to answer by asking him to answer in an explanatory way.After all, I still haven''t understood what is going on.


    "Aren''t you here?"


    Lu Yuetong was also puzzled about this, very strange, why he was not here, it was really incredible.


    "What did the big brother and big sister do?"


    When the two little girls saw them coming out, they ran up and grabbed the hands of both of them, shaking them, looking like the two little guys were quite happy.I didn''t feel particularly irritable just because I was waiting outside.


    "Big brother and big sister have some very important things to do," Hua Yueling said as she stroked the little guys'' heads, acting very gentle "How about you, will you feel bored?"


    "No, very interesting. Sister Yuetong will play with us, very interesting."


    "And it''s different from where we used to live, and we haven''t seen it everywhere."


    The two little guys were very excited to say this, and after listening to them, Hua Yueling couldn''t help laughing.The feelings of the little girls are understandable. It is normal to have such thoughts when they have come to a new place from the future.


    "There is not much time today, what about tomorrow? Tomorrow big brother and big sister will take you to other places to play."


    "Well, I''m done!"


    After hearing what Hua Yueling said, the two little guys nodded happily. They were quite curious about this place. Naturally, there are other places to go.


    After coaxing them, Hua Yueling and the others went to the next location.During the period, Huayueling turned her head from time to time to look at Karin next to her.There were some things he hadn''t figured out yet, why Karin was so sure. After searching, he didn''t have such a sure idea, just guessing there might not be what they were looking for.


    However, when he met with Karin to explain their findings to each other, Karin answered his question with a very positive tone, which shows that she knows something at least to some extent.Unlike them, they don''t understand at all.


    Going to the next mansion, I still took the same action, searching one place one by one.During the period, Hua Yueling still found something, not only him, but also Karin, and in fact, it was Karin who discovered first, not him.


    Hua Yueling still didn''t understand this aspect somewhat, so when Karin found something, he was still quite strange, because he didn''t notice it.


    "Is it this?"


    "Almost, but not all are the same."


    Karin whispered to him after looking at what was in her hand for a while.Hua Yueling stared at the fragment-like props in her hand and frowned. It was a fragment, a fragment with a certain power.Prior to this, it was not clear what Huayueling it was, but it was certain that this kind of thing was similar to the magic crystal, and it was used to store power.


    "Did you find such a thing here?"


    Hua Yueling pointed to the ground and asked, Karin nodded.But she didn''t say anything other than that, it seemed that she was thinking about something, and her attention was basically focused on that piece of debris.


    It is a fragment with a strange shape. How to describe it? It is also difficult to tell what shape it is.There is no way to generalize its shape with ordinary shapes.


    "Well, such fragments, is it deliberately made like this, or is it..."


    Hua Yueling tilted her head and thought, judging from the cut of the fragment, the fragment did not look like it was made like this with a special tool.It''s more like it''s been destroyed, but Hua Yueling is not sure, maybe they wanted to make it like this on purpose.


    He didn''t know how much or how much, Hua Yueling watched for a while and then handed the debris back to Karin.Karin was stunned after taking the thing, but then handed the fragments back to him.


    "Hold it for you, I don''t need it."


    Hua Yueling didn''t say anything, anyway, Jie Lucy asked herself to look for it, and it didn''t matter if she held it.


    "But now I finally know what I''m looking for. These things are really hard to find, if they are thrown into those weeds."


    "With this, it''s much easier."


    "Yes, it will be easy to find others through this."


    Hua Yueling also nodded, the source of power in the well was just to give them some clues, and it didn''t mean that what they were looking for must be like that.But this fragment is different. With this, you know what you are looking for, what kind of nature it possesses, etc.


    Through this fragment, Huayueling discovered that the power contained in the fragment was very strange, somewhat different from the source of power. It seemed to be mixed with other power, which was very weak, and it was difficult to see it without careful observation.


    This should have something to do with the source of power. As for the specific connection, it is not yet clear.


    Hua Yueling returned to the area he was responsible for and continued to search, but there were more weeds here, which covered the entire ground. This was the most troublesome place.

 1581 Chapter 1581 Hidden Fragment

    "No, nothing."


    After searching, Hua Yueling stared at the weeds in front of him strangely. Through the fragments, he already knew what the fragments were like. Through this, he could find other fragments, but with little effect.


    In fact, you can find something without cleaning up the weeds, but Hua Yueling didn''t find anything.


    "Can I only go to other places? But why is there only one fragment here? I shouldn''t think about it."


    Huayueling can''t understand why this is. Could it be that with the current layout, only one fragment is enough here, and there is no need for others?It''s hard to say exactly what''s going on in a moment.Looking at Karin, Karin didn''t find anything, just like him, it was nothing.


    "Is there no more here?"


    "No, there is only one, no other."


    Karin didn''t seem to think there was anything surprising.Hua Yueling is still quite puzzled, don''t understand why Karin thinks that way, anyway, from the current situation, Karin should have inferred something, but she hasn''t said the idea yet.


    In this way, I went to the next place, place by place, until after searching almost all the places, Hua Yueling and the others gathered in a secluded place again.


    "It''s really weird, why is there only such a piece of fragment, logically speaking, there should be others. Even if it is not, there is no fragment that can be combined with this fragment."


    "Is there only this here, there is nothing else." Lu Yuetong guessed.


    "Perhaps this is the case," Hua Yueling is not sure. "But anyway, we have found something too. When the time comes, we should go back and talk to Jie Lucy. As long as she can find some clues, it should be very useful to her. "


    "Then shall we go back now?"


    "Don''t worry, they finally come here. Let''s take them to have fun together."


    Hua Yueling looked at the two little guys and said, the two little guys nodded happily, but quickly shook their heads.


    "If you still have a job, you don''t have to."


    They are quite sensible, knowing that Hua Yueling and the others are busy, not so leisurely.But now the things that should be busy are basically done, even if you take them out for fun.


    "Go ahead, I will look for it again here."


    "Didn''t you find them all? Is there anything else?"


    "Probably, not sure, but I think there should be something we missed here."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling hesitated now, since Karin said so, it was definitely not groundless. If this is the case, she still needs to look for it again.This is too troublesome, and Hua Yueling is a little impatient.No one likes this kind of thing, but there is no way. Who makes it their business, can''t help but do it.


    "Why don''t you do this, Yuetong, don''t wait here. Anyway, it''s nothing interesting. Why don''t you take them to play? Just leave things to me and Karin."


    "OK?"


    "Go go, what''s the fun of waiting here? It''s a waste of time. It''s better to go play if you have this time."


    "Well then, I''ll leave the business to you here, and I will leave first."


    Watching Lu Yuetong and the three of them leave, Hua Yueling turned her head towards Karin and asked her what to do next.


    "Should I come from one place to another?"


    "No, just look for a few places again, don''t worry about other places."


    Karin shook her head and said, taking the initiative to steal a place with him.That place was not where they found the debris, but the place where the source of strength was.


    After coming here, Hua Yueling didn''t feel surprised. He knew why he came here, but he still didn''t know much about some things.


    "Is it here?"


    "It should be right here, but whether it can be found is not certain." Although Karin said that there is something here, she doesn''t seem to be so confident about whether it can be found.Is it because the things here have been hidden or taken away directly?


    It''s all possible, but I didn''t find anything after searching it before. What can I find even if I search outside?


    Where else can I search? Hua Yueling looked around, and if there is any other place, it is the house in front of her.They have searched these places before, except in the house.


    "Go into the house. There must be something in the house."


    I don''t know where Karin came from that self-confidence, not dare to have her own thoughts since she dared to speak so surely.The two of them didn''t care about the outside, and went straight into the house. The inside of the house looked pretty neat, but the dust was really a lot and thick.


    This kind of place is really scary, Hua Yueling really doesn''t even want to touch the things in it, but since he is here, he must do something.If you find something earlier, you can go back sooner.


    "You have to look for every room carefully. It is logically impossible to have nothing."


    "Is it possible to be taken away?"


    "This kind of possibility does not exist. If it is taken away, the fragments we found before should not be still there."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Let''s look for it, if you don''t find it, then talk about it."


    Karin just ended the conversation between them, which was quite fast.Naturally, the two people acted together much faster. It didn''t take long to find all the places that should be found, but Hua Yueling still didn''t find anything here, Karin''s side...


    Going back to the dusty living room outside, looking at the old and obscure furniture covered with dust, Hua Yueling suddenly felt an incredible feeling.There is a feeling of going back to history, which is really a strange feeling.


    It was a feeling that was difficult to describe, and Hua Yueling felt that her thoughts were a little fuzzy.


    But I didn''t see Karin here, she hadn''t come out yet, maybe she still hadn''t found some places.Thinking like this, Hua Yueling walked towards one of the rooms, turned around and walked out. There were footprints on the ground and dust flying in the air. It was very uncomfortable to stay here, nose and mouth. The eyes are full of dust.


    Being choked uncomfortably, Hua Yueling covered her mouth and nose with one hand. Fortunately, it wasn''t the first time she came to this place, and she was used to it.I don''t know how much dust there is on my body, and I have to take a shower when I go back, and it is quite quick for my body and clothes to get dirty.

 1582 Chapter 1582 New Fragments

    Fanning the dust in the air, Hua Yueling glanced around and found a few more places.There are windows in the distance, the windows are tightly closed, the wooden frames are a bit decayed, and the window glass is covered with a whole layer of dust.


    Dirty and can''t see the outside clearly, but Hua Yueling also looked elsewhere after just taking a look.After exploring all the areas that can be explored in this room, the corners were not overlooked, but he was destined to be disappointed.


    It was no different from the place he had explored before, and he still couldn''t find what he was looking for.Could it be that Karin made a mistake in his judgment? This kind of possibility cannot be said to be no, but he can''t make a judgment rash, and must wait for Karin to come out.


    Karin hasn''t reacted much so far, it should have been undetected, otherwise he should have been asked to come and have a look.Thinking like this in his heart, he walked out of the room lightly, and Karin still didn''t come out when he got outside.


    Hua Yueling knows which room she is in now, but don''t bother others at this time, she will come out naturally when she finds something or finishes searching.Hua Yueling went to other places to search, but of course he didn''t find anything.


    I don''t know if those things have been taken by Karin, maybe there are other possibilities, there is no.But for the time being, Hua Yueling didn''t have any new ideas.


    After finding almost everything, Hua Yueling stopped his actions and looked at the room where Karin was.Karin didn''t know what she was doing there, and she searched in that room for a long time. After all, Hua Yueling had been around for so long, but she hadn''t come out since she hadn''t finished searching.


    "Well, wait and see here. If only there is a place to sit."


    With a light sigh, Huayueling thought helplessly, there was dust everywhere here, let alone sitting down, he didn''t even want to move.It''s better to go out for a while than wait here.


    Thinking about it this way, he felt that the idea was not bad, and walked outside lightly.After leaving the room, he went outside, went down the stairs, scanned around, and his exploration skills spread out.


    The surrounding situation was in a panoramic view, but there was nothing to be concerned about outside, no ghosts passing by, and no one else.Lu Yuetong and the others left long ago, so they should be having fun now.


    Hua Yueling also wanted to play for a while, but now there was obviously no time for him to play.Turning his head to look inside, the expression on his face was slightly anxious.


    "If it''s not, I''ll go look for it in other places first," Hua Yueling''s thought was rejected by him as soon as it was born. "Don''t be like that. If Karin can''t see me when she comes out, then Don''t worry yet."


    Hua Yueling stayed outside for a while, then went to the side of the well to look inside, and the source of power seemed to have not changed compared to before.However, after staring at it for a while, Hua Yueling felt that something was wrong, and the strength here seemed to have been affected a bit, slightly weakened.


    "Is it because we took the fragment?"


    If it is because of this, it means that the fragments have indeed formed a magical array-like function, enhancing the power here.After being taken away, the magic circle was cracked or partially weakened, which caused the current situation.


    "Kalin should know this."


    Although Hua Yueling was a questioning word, her tone was quite certain. He didn''t think Karin would not know this, but she didn''t say it.


    Not long after returning to the living room, Karin came out of the room she was in, walked straight to Hua Yueling''s side, and stretched out her hand.


    "this is?"


    Hua Yueling had a familiar feeling when she saw what was in her palm.Soon he remembered what this was. This should be the kind of thing Karin had found before, and this was the same as that fragment, but it was fragmented, but the fragments were large and small.


    "Did you find it there?"


    "It''s in that room, I said there must be this here." Karin did not show complacency, but replied in a very ordinary tone.


    Hua Yueling still wants to ask what this is for, but now he wants to know if there are any others, and if there are others, he must look for them.


    "This is all evidence, but is there anything else?"


    "There should be more, but I only know the approximate location, there are several places to find."


    "Then go find it again. Let''s split up and reunite after finding everything."


    "Alright. But you have to pay attention when looking for it. This kind of thing is not easy to find. It does not mean you can find it at a glance. It is not hidden, but it has a kind of hearing before you get it. Special characteristics, you need to pay attention."


    "That''s it," Hua Yueling felt a little headache when she heard Karin say, and she was a little unsure about whether she could find it, but then he shook his head vigorously, telling herself to calm down and be more Confidence "It''s definitely okay."


    The two divided the areas to be searched, and Karin actively asked to search more places.


    "Is it okay? Let''s do half and half."


    "It''s okay. Let me search more places. I have more experience than you. Searching is easier. And that doesn''t mean that you can''t change it after booking. If you search faster than me, you can come and help. "


    Karin shook her head and explained her thoughts. After hearing what she said, Hua Yueling had put away her previous thoughts. It is not bad to think about it, and there is no need to argue about it, it is pure waste. The act of time.


    "Then act."


    The two people separated here. Hua Yueling was in charge of places where there were a lot of weeds, while Karin was in charge.Although there are a lot of weeds, it seems that the yard has not been abandoned for that long. It should have been inhabited some time ago. Weeds have not yet been so rampant, occupying almost all places and spreading towards the sky.


    "They are all guys who yearn for the sky, but don''t expect to be able to go up. Even if you go up, you will be burned to death."


    Not only the inside of the yard, but also the outside of the house, there are so many weeds. Not to mention the owners of these houses, even the cleaners do not care about it.The main reason is that this side is too remote, if it is near the main road, it cannot be ignored.


    In such a place, the cleaners would also feel that there is no need to clean up, no one will come, no one can see, and it will become like this over time.

 1583 Chapter 1583 Xiaoxues Plan

    After the two parties made a decision, they separated and started their respective actions. Hua Yueling went to the area he was responsible for, while Karin went in the opposite direction to him.


    There are still a lot of houses here, and it takes a lot of time to explore them all.However, there is no alternative to this. Who will let them have so many things to do?


    Hua Yueling sighed, turned over from the courtyard wall, and entered the mansion. He first looked around and observed the conditions inside the mansion.No one was in the house.


    "Isn''t there here either?"


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart and turned her attention to other things.There are many things that need to be done here, but the most important thing is to find out if there is anything here.


    "Shards, I don''t know if there are shards here, or if there are other things. But so far it seems that only that kind of shards have been found, there should be no other ones."


    Looking at the dilapidated hut, Hua Yueling withdrew his gaze, and fell to the yard almost completely occupied by weeds.The weeds completely obscured his vision, making it impossible for him to see what the house really looks like, let alone looking for something inside.


    But fortunately, Hua Yueling still has a way to solve this problem. It is also a way to clean up those weeds directly, but it is still more troublesome and takes a lot of time.


    You can use two-handed swords or flames, but the former is too troublesome and the latter is too dangerous.


    For Hua Yueling, there is no need to think about it, he still has a better way to solve the current problem.Just use the exploration skills, this is his trump card, but it also requires some energy.


    "Well, some of the previous probes seem to be not particularly useful, this time you need to pay attention."


    After Karin found something that resembled a crystal shard, Hua Yueling also tested it with probing skills, and found that the power remaining on the shard was very weak.It seems to be caused by a broken relationship, so it is more difficult to find it.


    Exploration skills are a range of skills, unless you stare at a place, otherwise it is likely to be distracted by other things.Hua Yueling had this problem when using the exploration skills before, but there was no way, unless he focused on one place from the beginning.


    "Xiaoxue, is there an easier way?"


    Hua Yueling jumped into the yard and asked about Xiaoxue.For the time being, he didn¡¯t think of a good way. In the past, the exploration was able to detect the obvious and easy to find. Now it¡¯s different. Now you need to put all your attention in one place, which is very In trouble.


    So Hua Yueling needs to ask Xiaoxue whether there are other better ways to use the exploration skills.However, he has been using his detection skills for such a long time, and he has basically made no progress until now, and he is stupid enough.


    "Of course there are ways."


    Xiaoxue replied confidently, as if she had already known that Hua Yueling would ask such questions.Hua Yueling didn''t ask why she knew such a question.Immediately asked her what a good way she could do. This time Xiaoxue didn''t want to whet his appetite as before, but easily expressed her thoughts.


    This was really out of Hua Yueling''s expectation. He didn''t expect to be able to ask the answer from Xiaoxue''s mouth so easily, which was a little weird.


    But even though Hua Yueling was surprised in her heart, she didn''t ask silly questions about why you would tell me the answer so easily.


    "In fact, as long as the owner can stabilize his mind, there is definitely no problem. Another way is to increase the level of exploration skills. As long as you reach the highest level, even if you don¡¯t pay special attention, all the places that can be explored, no matter how subtle. It¡¯s impossible to miss the details, or even if there is any trouble."


    "The two methods you mentioned are good, but they are not feasible, at least for now. And the first method, Xiaoxue, is not the same as you did not say it, I know that serious investigation is fine. , But that will take a lot of time, which I don¡¯t want."


    "The master is talking about other methods. Well, people are not sure, but the master can also try it. There is one way, but I can''t be sure whether it will use Xiaoxue."


    "What is the solution?" Hua Yueling asked her quickly when she said that.Xiaoxue quickly answered his doubts and told him what to do.But as she said, this is just a suggestion. It doesn''t mean that you have to do this or that you must succeed. This is about probability.


    "The master can try to incorporate his own power into it. If you do so, it may have some effect." Xiaoxue''s proposal is like this, after Hua Yueling has heard it, she also feels that it has experimental value.


    "Okay, I''ll try it."


    "Does the master know what to do?"


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling hesitated for a moment, and talked about her thoughts.If you act according to what Xiaoxue said, you just need to continuously inject strength during the exploration, and you don''t have to worry about other things.


    "People don''t mean that. Although this should be more or less useful, it''s not the same as what they said."


    "Then Xiaoxue, what do you mean?"


    If Xiaoxue didn''t say clearly, Hua Yueling didn''t understand what she meant. If she understood, she wouldn''t have to ask her in such a hurry.


    Hua Yueling wandered aimlessly in the yard while listening to the explanation given by Xiaoxue.Xiaoxue is still very experienced in this area, and the method given sounds good, at least much better than Hua Yueling''s own thoughts.


    But even if I said that, what Xiaoxue suggested was not really innovative.But in any case, it doesn''t really matter whether there are novel ideas. What matters is whether the problem can be solved. As long as the problem can be solved, it doesn''t matter if there is no novel solution.


    Power is spreading everywhere, not spreading power to this mansion, Hua Yueling can''t do that.Instead, they use their own power to control the exploration skills and put all places under their control.


    This method is effective, but it is hard to say how effective it is.No matter what, you should try it. If you don''t try it, you will never know the result.


    Hua Yueling tried to control her own power, using this power to use exploration skills. At the beginning, Hua Yueling didn''t do a good job and was not particularly familiar with it.

 1584 Chapter 1584

    What I saw in front of me was much more than I didn''t know before. In that instant, Hua Yueling was almost fainted by the extra information.Fortunately, he was still very strong, and he had survived this difficult period abruptly.


    One hand was covering his forehead, and his head was still a little dizzy, but there was no problem. He did not faint and recovered.Opening her eyes again, Hua Yueling activated her exploration skills again.


    Before, it was because he hadn''t made enough preparations, but he believed that this time was different. This time he was already well prepared and it was impossible for the same thing to happen again.Hua Yueling believed in her own ability.


    "Useful is very useful, but..."


    Gently patted her cheek, Hua Yueling used this method to remind herself to calm down and not to panic. At this time, the more panic, the more you can''t do anything.


    "No way?"


    "It''s not that it''s not impossible, but it''s too good. The exploration between and is simply two skills, there was no such thing before. Especially in such a large area, everything came into my mind at that moment, almost He burst my head."


    Hua Yueling said this is also an exaggeration, no matter what, it is impossible to burst his head.But at that moment he really had such an illusion, worried that there was something wrong with his head and eyes, but fortunately, he was very lucky, at least he thought so.


    Taking a deep breath, Hua Yueling felt a lot relaxed.Using the exploration skills to observe again, from the initial panic to the later calm, Hua Yueling has gradually been able to control what she saw.


    There are a lot of things and information densely packed with things that you couldn''t see before. All this is recorded together, but that''s because Hua Yueling couldn''t control everything before.It''s different now. Now he can control these, and gradually master the know-how, watching everything is much easier.


    "Huh... this is much better."


    Hua Yueling took a long breath. Under this situation, it was much easier. Hua Yueling was able to find what she needed more easily.However, there doesn''t seem to be anything worth paying attention to here. Outside Hua Yueling searched at the fastest speed, but there was nothing like that fragment.


    "If you don''t have it outside, you should go inside to see it." This is actually quite annoying, but you can''t let it go anywhere. Who knows where those things will be taken.


    Walking up the steps and standing on a narrower platform, Hua Yueling suddenly thought of another thing.


    "It won''t work just to find things like this, maybe the location of those things is also useful."


    Hua Yueling thought of this, but it would be troublesome to do so. It would be difficult to draw a precise location.So I can only draw a rough idea.


    "Let''s start here, and leave some clues. It is the best if it is useful."


    Hua Yueling thought about it so, she immediately found a piece of paper and drew something on it.There is nothing here, just draw a square to show that, if there is, how to draw Huayueling has not been figured out yet, but it is also very easy, there is no need to waste too much time on this.


    Entering the house, Hua Yueling was much easier this time, instead of going to every room to look for, she directly used exploration skills to bring all the places into the scope of her observation.


    Every room was observed, but Hua Yueling still didn''t find anything worthy of attention.There really seems to be nothing here.


    "It looks like I came to the wrong place, but there must be nothing I''m looking for here. Go to the next place."


    During Hua Yueling''s search from place to place, there were still some discoveries, but what he found was different from what Karin found.What was found was also a fragment, but the color and the feeling were different. The feeling of holding it in the hand and the feeling of the power of the owner were essentially different from the fragments he had seen before.


    Why is Hua Yueling like this is not quite clear, but this is also a new and very important discovery, one must be careful.


    I took a closer look at the fragments in my hand. The fragments seemed to be contaminated by something. The whole appeared black like coal, and it was still very dark.


    Hua Yueling stared at it for a while and couldn''t see what it was, but the power contained in it made people shudder.Where did this power come from? Hua Yueling was thinking about this issue. He didn''t like this power. Of course, it wasn''t the power''s fault, but this power did make people feel uncomfortable.


    This feeling is different for everyone, it is a very personal feeling, and it is related to personal preferences.It''s hard to say that Hua Yueling can feel this kind of power calmly, that kind of cold feeling, like an arrow containing cold air piercing through the heart.


    It''s not just a matter of ice and cold. It''s okay if this is the case, but this power is black and filthy, as if it can swallow everything in humans.The moment Hua Yueling noticed it, the filth that was deeply buried seemed to be able to blacken everything.


    After observing for a while, without getting any more information, Hua Yueling put it away and made a mark on her own piece of paper.The next thing is very easy, Hua Yueling will continue to other places after searching here.


    After searching all the places she was in charge of, Hua Yueling arrived at the place of the round, but it seemed that there were too many places in charge, and Karin had not come.


    "I don''t know where she is now."


    After Hua Yueling stood there for a while, seeing that Karin hadn''t come yet, she turned and walked in the other direction.Karin must have never expected him to be so fast, so go and help out, otherwise, who knows how much time will be needed.


    When the two people meet, the air is still hot, but the sun in the sky has already set, and it is almost dusk.They really wasted a lot of time here, but now they have solved the problem, and they have found all the places they should find, and they have indeed gained something.


    That''s enough, Hua Yueling''s expression is also a bit happy, originally he didn''t think there would be so many discoveries, and now they find so many incredible.


    Not only did he find a lot of clues that might have been missed before, but Karin was no worse than him.


    After the two got together, they shared their findings with each other.

 1585 Chapter 1585 Happy Life

    "It looks like you also have a lot of gains here."


    Karin guessed that when she saw the smile on Hua Yueling''s face when she returned to the meeting point.


    "Yes, the harvest is bigger than I thought."


    Hua Yueling took out the fragments she found that she felt were problematic, and showed Karin a look.Especially the fragment that I cared about the most. After taking it out, Karin showed a somewhat surprised expression when she saw the fragment.


    "Did you find this?"


    Karin immediately took the thing from his hand and stared at the fragments in his hand carefully. Even if she looked at it, she felt terrible.And before that, she had never expected such a thing to exist here.


    "Have you found this fragment?"


    Hua Yueling saw this expression on her, thinking that she might not have found it, but she still asked.


    "No, I didn''t find this. What I found is still such a fragment, but there is a complete one inside."


    Karin took out something and gave it to Hua Yueling. He recognized what it was just by looking at it.But what surprised him most was not the existence of that kind of thing, but the appearance of the thing, which was different from Hua Yueling¡¯s imagination. It was not the shape of a magic crystal, but a round cake-like thing on the round cake. It also highlights the appearance of something, what Huayueling is unable to see, but it may have special meaning.


    "Unexpectedly, there will be a complete thing here, so it should be regarded as a complete harvest."


    Hua Yueling stared at the round cake in her hand for a long time before putting him away. Why didn''t these things be discovered before?He naturally has such doubts, but now there is no way to answer this question.


    The only answer I can say is that I haven''t found it before. This is the only answer.


    Hua Yueling stared at the thing in her hand for a while, and could easily feel what kind of power this thing possessed.It is different from the power contained in the source of power. The specific reason is not clear, but what this should represent.


    There is something wrong with the magic circle. The magic circle uses magic crystals. The power in the magic crystal is the same as the magic circle as a whole.But this is not the case, and it has not been carefully arranged, just thrown there, which is quite strange.


    "Yuetong and the others don''t know where they are now."


    Hua Yueling looked far away, Lu Yuetong and the others hadn''t come back yet.I don''t know if they will come back, but since the things here are over, it''s better to tell them.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling took out her mobile phone and called her. The ringtone rang for a while, and the phone was picked up, and Lu Yuetong''s voice came from inside.


    "Yuetong, are you still outside?"


    "Well, I''m taking them to play, is there something urgent?"


    "No, no, it''s just that we have finished searching and playing here, and are now preparing to go back to the other world. What about you? Do you want to go with us or stay here."


    "Why don''t you go back first, they are having fun. I guess they will have to play a little longer here, maybe later."


    "That''s fine, we don''t necessarily have dinner over there, Ningshuang, I don''t know, maybe because we have to help, we won''t come back, we will come back."


    "Well then, we will be at home waiting for you to come back later."


    After listening to his words, Lu Yuetong said so.Hua Yueling also nodded after hearing her words.After the two chatted for a while, they hung up the phone, and Hua Yueling and Karin said they would go back together.


    Karin heard their communication next to him, but never spoke.The two returned to the different world through the teleportation array, and arrived in the tree house. What surprised them this time was that both Jelucy and Mu Ningshuang were both here.


    They came back quite early, earlier than imagined.


    But now that they are all back, it means that there should be progress in the research.Or the information they want to search here is very important to them, so I came to them early.


    "came back."


    When Jie Lucy greeted them, Mu Ningshuang also came over to talk to Hua Yueling and Karin.But when she saw that Lu Yuetong didn''t come back with him, she asked what was going on, and Hua Yueling explained a little bit.


    After that, Jelousy hadn''t asked them if they found anything, Hua Yueling and the others took the initiative to tell their findings, including the things found in those ghost houses.Those props that resemble crystal fragments that are already complete discs.


    The thing is complete, but it is actually only the size of Huayueling''s palm.After taking these things out and handing them to Zellucci, Zellucci looked at these things and fell into deep thought.


    "Sister Jelucy, are you talking about these things?"


    Hua Yueling asked like this, and Jelucci naturally nodded, but she didn''t say anything, and she was silent now.


    All three of them looked at Zellucci, but Zellucci''s attention was not on them at all.All the attention was focused on the things in front of her, and the special fragments were observed repeatedly by her in her hand, as if she could see something from it.


    But what makes Hua Yueling strange is that Jieluxi did not ask questions such as the distribution of these things.After taking those things from them, there was no other reaction. It seemed that his previous guess was wrong, and the other things weren''t important. The most important thing was these things.


    I don¡¯t know what can be seen from these things. Hua Yueling feels that this is not enough, but it seems that it¡¯s enough in Jieluxi¡¯s view. Maybe it¡¯s because she has enough ideas for a long time. No need for that information.This is possible, but Hua Yueling can''t say for sure that it is.


    Anyway, since Zelucy didn''t say anything and didn''t ask anything, then he didn''t need to say anything anymore, just watch it by the side like this.


    Zelucy observed the fragments for a while, then raised her head and looked at them again.It seems that she has gained a lot, and there is a smile on her face.


    "Yes, you have brought very good news. In this case, it will be much easier to crack the source of power. Then you can rest. I will look for you when I act."


    "Master, do you still use me to help?"


    "No, you can go to rest with them too. You don''t need your help here."


    Jelucy shook her head and said.

 1586 Chapter 1586

    After chatting with them, Jie Lucy took the fragments and walked away. I don''t know what she discovered from there, Hua Yueling is still quite curious.But Sister Jeruxi didn''t say, he could only temporarily suppress his curiosity.


    There were only three of them at the bottom of the tree house. Hua Yueling walked over and sat at the table, turning to look at the two people beside her.


    "What to do next?"


    Mu Ningshuang and Karin looked at each other, no one thought about what to do.


    "Or let''s go back now."


    "Will you go back now? Don''t eat here tonight?"


    "I won¡¯t eat here. I¡¯d better go back and eat. I think my sister is alone at home, and Lu Yuetong and the others are also at home. The things here are temporarily finished. It''s up."


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling still said so.Now that he had made a decision, Mu Ningshuang would naturally not object, but he still had to look at Karin''s thoughts.


    "Can I go together too?"


    Karin asked from the side.


    "Of course, Karin, we still have to welcome you to come!"


    Hua Yueling said so, it''s a great honor to invite Karin to eat at home.Karin really hadn''t come to their lunch before.


    After the three people discussed, they went straight back, and returned to Sister Aroline''s home through the teleportation array.However, I still haven''t seen Sister Aroline here, and I don''t know what she is busy with every day. Generally speaking, I can''t see people.


    Sister Aroline is like this, no one knows what she is doing every day, anyway, she can¡¯t be found every day.


    "After eating, do you want to go around again, Karin, you haven''t played with us, have you?"


    "Okay, I haven''t played here yet. Of course it would be nice to have this opportunity."


    Karin did not refuse, and it sounded very happy.She is quite concerned and curious about the living environment of Huayueling and the others. This has been the case since she started playing with computers and game consoles at Jeruxy. How could there be such interesting things there? She has never I have seen things that I can''t even think of.


    And the way of controlling those things was really amazing to her. It was incredible. Seeing such things made her involuntarily amazed.


    "It is really incredible that there is such a thing."


    Karin''s feeling became clearer after actually holding her hands. While playing with her, she said awe-inspiring words. In her opinion, these things were just miracles.It''s a miracle that they can''t happen here.


    It is precisely because of this that Karin wants to walk around the earth to see what is here.Some places may disappoint her a little, but there are still many places worth visiting, and more things that amaze her.


    After discussing it, they left like this, but they haven''t talked about it to Zelucy.


    "Go talk to those girls, just tell them, let them wait until Sister Jelucy comes back to tell her." Karin said.This method is also good, it saves them from going to Jelucci, wasting time.


    The girls are all cooking upstairs. Although they do a lot at noon, they may not be enough for the rest of the night, so they are still preparing food.But just as Hua Yueling and the others passed by, they all showed a surprised expression after hearing what Hua Yueling and the others said.


    The girls thought they would stay here for dinner, but they didn''t expect that they all left and won''t eat here.


    This surprised them. After all, they did it again because they thought they would have dinner here, but it turned out.Hua Yueling and the others didn''t expect this, but the girls didn''t say anything.


    After saying goodbye to the girls, Hua Yueling and the others returned to Earth.The things that should be done today are over, and the day is fulfilled. Then we have to wait until tomorrow. There are still more things to do tomorrow.However, the relationship with Hua Yueling is actually not very big, and it is precisely because of this that it is all on Mu Ningshuang, and Hua Yueling will definitely go with it by then, but it is difficult to help anything.


    Hua Yueling and the others ate dinner at home with sister Yun.After finishing eating, Hua Yueling said to Sister Yun that she would take Karin out for a walk, but she didn''t expect that Sister Yun would also say that she would go with them. Hua Yueling originally thought she would not go with her.


    After all, I was busy all day, and it was time to rest in the evening, but she seemed to be in pretty good condition and went out with them.A few people turned around in the neighborhood like this, mainly to take Karin to get to know this side, and also to take them to the nearby shops to let her enjoy the unique place here.


    The other world certainly doesn''t have these. Although the other world has food, and there are many things that are not on the earth, this is the difference between the two worlds.


    Not to mention, Karin was very happy when she moved to those places, especially seeing many things she had never seen before, which enriched her vision.


    A few people just wandered around the community carefree, but due to time, they didn''t go too far.But it''s not bad to be able to get acquainted with this neighborhood briefly, Hua Yueling and the others introduced her to various places as they walked.


    During the period, they also took her to the supermarket to have a look. If you want to say something like a supermarket in another world, it cannot be said that there is no such thing, but it must be very different from that in modern society.


    After entering, Karin was full of curiosity to see all kinds of things inside.This is true whether it is food or other things.


    Karin asked what she had, pointing to the drinks and food.Fortunately, before that, Hua Yueling and the others also reminded her not to show too much reaction, otherwise it is very likely that others will discover something.


    In fact, even if someone finds that Huayueling and the others can solve it, it is better not to cause trouble if they can not be found.


    Hua Yueling and the others were responsible for the task of understanding and explaining to her all kinds of things she hadn''t seen.Some of the raw materials are in the other world, but there are also many things that the other world doesn''t have.


    Karin was still surprised when he said this, Hua Yueling and the others would naturally not be stingy with this little money, as long as she was curious, they would buy it and let her taste it.


    It took a lot of time in the food area, but this is the fun of visiting the supermarket.

 1587 Chapter 1587 Different Experience

    Karin''s performance was also expected by Hua Yueling and the others. Thinking about their performance when they first arrived in another world and wandered around in various places, they might not be as good as her.This is actually human nature and normal. It would be strange if there is no such behavior.


    Seeing all kinds of rich drinks here, all kinds of snacks that he had never seen before, and many other things that are not available in another world, Karin was so surprised.In her eyes, all of this is so incredible, there is nothing so rich in another world.


    The taste may not be so outstanding, but the abundance is also amazing.After tasting, enjoying the taste that has never been enjoyed before, Karin also showed an expression of enjoyment.


    Walking out of the food area, the shopping carts they were pushing were already full of food and drink. Seeing the cart full of dangdang stuff, Karin showed an embarrassed expression.Originally, she didn¡¯t want Hua Yueling to buy so many of them. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to buy it at first. Although she liked the various things here, she wanted to taste it, but after all, she didn¡¯t. Money, you can only look at it.


    Unexpectedly, Hua Yueling and the others would buy them for her, and Karin could only thank them.But this was nothing to Hua Yueling and the others, they just shook her head to tell her not to care, what they said could be regarded as good friends.


    Karin was still very happy. After meeting Hua Yueling and the others, she not only saw wonderful toys that she had never seen before, but also saw so many things that were impossible to see before.It''s almost like in a dream, even in a dream it is impossible to see so many wonderful things.


    Several people walked casually in the supermarket, went to each floor once, and walked around aimlessly with Karin.But even though it''s just like this, Karin is also very happy.


    "What are these for?"


    Seeing those things she had never seen before, Karin couldn''t help asking Hua Yueling and the others.Hua Yueling and the others explained as softly as possible, using their own words.


    Although Karin is very smart and mature, she knows too little about modern society and feels like a child.Everything needs to be asked, and everything needs to be explained by others to tell oneself to be able to understand clearly.


    With them, she learned a lot of things that she didn''t know before. Although it was useless to know these things after returning to the other world, Karin was still very happy.


    Modern society is very different from the place where she lives, especially in terms of natural environment. It can be said to be very different from the place where she has always lived, but she does not dislike it because of this, on the contrary, she still likes this Local.There are differences from place to place, and you still need to adapt to these differences, not just like or dislike.


    It''s not too late for a group of people to go to the supermarket, but since they have big bags in their hands, it is better to go back.Besides, Huayun still needs to go to work tomorrow, so it''s better to let her rest earlier.


    After a brief discussion, the group of people went home and walked home with the bag. Karin still had a feeling of unfulfilled feelings, but it was not bad.At least I did a lot of things this evening.


    Looking at the big plastic bag in her hand, Karin couldn''t help but smile.This is good and very happy.Walking on the night road, enjoying the light from the left and right street lights, listening to the sound of cars passing by on the road and people talking, and looking around from time to time, Karin has a dreamlike feeling.


    These things that have never been seen are really incredible, she can''t imagine such things in her own world, it is impossible, she thought.


    I think of vehicles like cars and bicycles where I live, and I think of snacks and drinks everywhere. Although that is definitely good, it is hard to imagine such a scene.


    "That might be nice too."


    Suddenly she had this idea again, but if she were to let her get these things into her life, she would definitely not be so willing.How to say this kind of thing, it is not clear and clear in one sentence or two sentences. If there is such a change, it is not good to say to another world, but it is better to hide some things. Not everything needs to be said. Clearly understand.


    Karin is resting here today, and she also told her family, there is no problem.After returning to Huayueling¡¯s house, she couldn¡¯t wait to put the bag on the coffee table in the living room.


    Hua Yun went to take a bath, leaving Hua Yueling and the others in the living room to taste these delicacies with her.But it was a bit late, so it was impossible to eat too much, so they just tasted a few of them.


    After the tasting, I talked about various things, anyway I was quite happy.The most important thing is to talk about the situation in the ghost mansion. Karin is still very interested in the things over there.After chatting, I said I wanted to go and see it.


    She helped a lot during the day, and she said that it would be fine if she wanted to go over and see.Besides, she had already been there, and after searching twice, it was quite familiar.


    "Do you have experience in super ghosts?"


    Especially when he heard that it was Mu Ningshuang who was going to save the dead, Karin asked with concern.


    "No, but we also learned how to do it."


    "Huh?" Karin looked at her strangely after hearing her answer. Mu Ningshuang thought that there was nothing wrong with telling her, so she briefly explained what they had been looking for before that Saintess.


    After Karin heard it, she knew what was going on. Although she didn''t know the saint, she had obviously heard of her name.That saint is still very famous.


    "That would be fine. I have heard many things about her, and she is still very knowledgeable in this regard."


    Karin was resting here for the first time, so she wasn''t quite used to it.But fortunately, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were with her, and the three of them talked together. Time passed without knowing it, and the feeling of discomfort slowly disappeared.


    Lying on the soft bed, this is something she has never experienced in her own home.She lay on a bed, but it certainly didn''t have such a soft and comfortable experience.It''s just that I''ve been lying on that kind of bed all the time, since I was little to most of the time, I got used to it without knowing it.

 1588 Chapter 1588 Dragon Race

    After a rest for one night, I got up full of energy the next day.It''s still a normal life with no changes, but Hua Yueling has long been accustomed to this way of life.Life in the summer vacation is probably like this. If there is no other tourism, going to different worlds can be regarded as tourism, but this kind of tourism is very speechless.


    After breakfast, Mu Ningshuang and the others also got up. There are important things to do tonight, but the day is quite leisurely.Thinking of what happened at night, after Mu Ningshuang and the others had breakfast, Hua Yueling thought that Alice should be called over and discussed.


    At about 9:30, Alice came over in a hurry, she was even more anxious than Hua Yueling and the others.Everyone gathered together and talked about the ghost mansion. Hua Yueling and the others also talked about their work for these two days. They were still very busy, although they should spend more time playing than work. Long is.


    Although Alice was very concerned about this matter, she basically couldn''t understand what Hua Yueling and the others said.Without some basic understanding of these things, it is impossible to be able to understand them. This is normal.


    "Let''s act tonight."


    "Let''s go with us. It should be okay?"


    Hua Yueling pointed to them, the number was slightly larger, four people, if Sister Jelucci went with them, it would be five people.So many people might scare those ghosts, but after all, they went with Alice, so there should be no problem in theory.


    "It should be okay, it doesn''t matter if you have more people."


    Alice answered in the same way, but she didn''t sound too confident.


    "Speak up if there is a problem, it''s okay."


    "It''s okay, I can explain to them when the time comes. I know them well."


    Alice shook her head and said so, since he said so, there should be no problem, Hua Yueling did not continue to talk about this issue.


    Anyway, there is still time. Wait until the evening to act. Before then, there is enough time for them to talk about the policy of the evening operation.In any case, those undead who are willing to be superseded first give them to be superseded, as for other ghosts who are not willing to be superseded, they persuade them. If they can''t, they can only think of other ways.


    If it doesn''t work, you can only use violence, but Hua Yueling thought that there might be other ways.The ghosts can live comfortably here, mainly because there is a source of power, but if the source of power is destroyed, they can no longer rely on the source of power, then things may turn for the better.


    Hua Yueling wasn''t sure if this would be the case, but at least he had to try it. If he didn''t even try it, there would be no way.


    In fact, there is nothing to talk about. They all share the same things on the ghost side, and probably everyone knows it.Saying like this is just another confirmation. After all, it is better to try to solve this kind of thing at once. If the ghost runs away after this, it will not be easy to find it.


    However, Mu Ningshuang was quite confident in this regard, and felt that such a thing was impossible. Although Hua Yueling had similar thoughts, he was not so sure.


    After that, the conversation between them turned to other directions. For example, Karin asked Huayueling about their dragon eggs.Speaking of the Dragon Egg was handed over to Sister Zeluxi by them, they never asked about the Dragon Egg, they were all handed over to her to take care of it.


    "It turned out to be with Sister Jelucy. She never told me. I thought I was always here with you."


    "After all, we don''t know how to take care of it, or let''s go see it together next time."


    "Alright, you have to take some time to look at it, especially after birth, so that it can enhance the relationship between you."


    Hua Yueling and the others also nodded. Sister Jieluxi also told them about this, but they all said that after the dragon was hatched, the dragon is still in the dragon egg, so she doesn''t need to go there frequently.However, even if it is in the state of a dragon egg, it is effective to accompany it more, and it can also enhance the relationship between each other.


    "I don''t know what dragon''s egg it is."


    "Don''t you know?" Karin asked in surprise. They obviously got it, but still didn''t know.


    "There is probably a guess, it should be a red dragon."


    "Red dragon, the red dragon is relatively strong among the dragons." I don''t know what the relationship between the elves and dragons is, but it seems that Karin''s appearance or the attitude of speaking seems to be okay, at least not as an enemy. .


    "Kalin, you should know something about the Dragon Race, right?" Hua Yueling and the others also know something, but they are not from another world, but from the game world. Naturally, there are also novels, so even if they know something. It is not necessarily accurate.After all, those are just fantasy, and what Karin knows is the truth.


    "The most powerful dragon is probably the ancient dragon, but no one knows where the ancient dragon is now. It does not live with other dragons. Instead, it has left a long time ago and I don''t know where it went."


    "Gulong...what should the ancient dragon look like?"


    Hua Yueling asked curiously, he really wanted to know, he especially liked the dragon clan, he felt very handsome.


    "Gu Long''s words... It is said that Gu Long''s body is the size of a mountain, and its body is harder than a rock, and possesses unparalleled destructive power. Just walking around can make a big earthquake tremble. It can be said to be the most powerful creature on our side. "


    "So powerful?!"


    "But I just heard about it, and I don''t know if it''s really the case. But I think there shouldn''t be much difference."


    "If I have the chance, I really want to see what Gu Long looks like."


    Hua Yueling said with a sigh.But he just thought about it. It was so easy to see Gu Long, and the power that Gu Long possessed was also dare not move.


    "Except for the ancient dragon, the most powerful one should be the black dragon, but the number of black dragons is also very small. There is only one ancient dragon, and the maximum number of black dragons is less than ten. Moreover, these black dragons do not gather together. It is said that Longya, also There are only two black dragons in the dragon gathering place."


    "Although the black dragon and the black dragon are also very strong, they should be far behind the ancient dragon."


    "That''s it, the power of the ancient dragon is incredible, and the black dragon can''t be compared with it anyway."

 1589 Chapter 1589

    Unknowingly, time just passed, and at dusk, Hua Yueling and the others still did not act.According to Alice, it¡¯s better to wait until the night to act. Although it¡¯s quite late to say something at dusk, it is possible that some ghosts have not yet come back, and it is good to act at night.


    This made Hua Yueling who were a little eager to change their minds. It seemed that they could only wait and see, and they could not be too anxious.Since Alice said so, they naturally didn''t need to refute.


    But since it''s all so, it''s better to go after dinner and work hard when you are full.


    After eating dinner, Hua Yueling and the others started their action.Hua Yun also followed them out of curiosity. She naturally saw ghosts. She had seen some of them during their adventures with Hua Yueling, but she had never seen them on Earth, although she also knew ghosts. There won''t be much difference, but she still can''t restrain her curiosity.


    A few people rode to the destination, the ghost mansion was really silent and terrible, not to mention anything else, there was no street light.At night there is only some light, except for the moonlight, only the light diffused from a distance.


    I can hear the outside noises here, but they are all the sounds of cars passing by. Listening to those sounds in such a quiet place does not feel too noisy.


    After stopping the bicycle, Alice took the initiative to open the door, and after unlocking the lock, she walked in.Behind her, Hua Yueling and the others walked in, passing through the yard that they had walked a short time ago, and all the way to the abandoned house inside.


    Alice took the lead, said hello to the ghosts, and introduced them to Hua Yueling.Hua Yueling originally thought that they should be on guard or did not welcome them, but after seeing the ghosts, after seeing their reactions, she found that she was thinking too much.


    Although the ghosts had some reactions to their arrival, they were just ordinary reactions. There was nothing else, and they didn''t ask too much about their purpose.


    There are even ghosts welcoming them, which is really strange.But in that case, Hua Yueling and the others also expressed their kindness.


    There are not many ghosts in the living room, there are seven in total, but Hua Yueling can detect that there are ghosts in other rooms.These ghosts add up to forty or fifty.


    Unexpectedly, there are so many ghosts gathered in such a small place. To be honest, it is really incredible.Not only because there are so many ghosts, but also because of the existence of spirits.


    These are places that make people feel incredible. Hua Yueling observes these ghosts. In fact, these ghosts have various personalities just like people, which can be seen only from their treatment of their visits.


    After this, Alice also explained to the other party why Hua Yueling and the others came here. When she mentioned the matter of Chao Du, some of the ghosts obviously changed their faces.But some others have no expressions, and they don''t seem to care.


    Hua Yueling had a panoramic view of the faces of these ghosts, and he could roughly understand what their thoughts were.


    "Can it really be done?"


    One of the ghosts who spoke smoothly asked so, it seemed that they had no confidence.But this is also normal, who can think of such things in such a world.


    The existence of ghosts is also true, as are the methods of transcendence. It is difficult for ordinary people to imagine or even believe these.But Hua Yueling felt that these ghosts should still be believed, after all, their own existence was already beyond the original cognition of this world.


    "Don''t worry about this. If we can''t do it, we won''t come here anyway. We came because we heard Alice said about you."


    "...Well, since you say you can do it, then I believe you. But before that, I hope you can prove to me that you can do it."


    What the other party said is quite normal, not deliberately trying to embarrass them. After all, it is impossible to believe them just by listening to their confident words. It is too simple.


    "Okay, you say what to do."


    "Come on, you come to save me, if you succeed, others will come again. If you fail, I don''t know if you can bear the consequences."


    Even if they were intimidated by the other party with such words, Hua Yueling and the others still did not even change their expressions.Just looking at each other, looking at each other''s almost transparent eyes.The ghost saw something in their gazes, and said nothing else, and floated over.


    At this time, the ghosts in other rooms also came out. Some of their bodies were stacked on top of each other. They mumbled as if to say something. It could be seen that some of them were expressing objections, but their opinions were more effective than They are much smaller in imagination.


    No one listens to them, except for those who don''t want to be overrun.


    The next thing to do is much simpler, Mu Ningshuang stepped up to do super work.Recalling the guidance he had received from Her Royal Highness, Mu Ningshuang moved into action.


    It''s really easy to say, Mu Ningshuang didn''t spend much effort, and the ghost was overwhelmed.In this way, the ghost slowly disappeared from their eyes, as if a beam of light fell on it.


    The ghost noticed something and slowly said something, so its figure gradually disappeared from Hua Yueling''s eyes.


    "This, is this super degree?"


    Other ghosts watched this scene incredible, some of them changed their faces and showed incredible expressions, and at the same time this seemed to give them confidence.


    "I''ll come, I''ll come!"


    One by one, they were vying for the first time, but some ghosts were farther away, subconsciously.Those ghosts just don''t want to be overwhelmed, they want to stay and continue living.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with them, even if you keep them, the premise is that they will not do bad things.This should look at the thoughts of the ghosts, but there is no need to think so much for now.


    Mu Ningshuang was superfluous one by one, and it didn''t take long, or even very fast.Seeing one ghost after another disappeared from her eyes, Hua Yueling didn''t even know what she was feeling.


    Looking at the remaining ghost figures, Hua Yueling could roughly guess some of their thoughts.

 1590 Reference 1590

    There are fewer and fewer ghosts, and after the ghosts are overrun, there are only a dozen people left.They have lived enough, but these ghosts have not yet, and they want to continue living.


    "no yet?"


    Seeing no one came up again, Mu Ningshuang exhaled.Although the physical energy was not that much during this period of time, it was still enough to make her feel tired.


    The rest should be left to Alice, and it is hard to say whether these people can be convinced.


    The ghosts were far away, but seeing Mu Ningshuang didn''t seem to have the idea of ??forcing them to pass them over to overwhelm them. This was a sigh of relief and cautiously approached.


    "Don''t worry, if you don''t want to, we won''t go to superseding."


    Alice explained to them, hearing this, although the ghosts still couldn''t fully believe it, they still approached cautiously.


    "Do you want to continue living? Here."


    Hua Yueling asked them, the ghosts naturally nodded, otherwise they would be willing to be overwhelmed, and it is impossible not to be unwilling.


    Winking at Alice, Alice nodded, and started chatting with them because she wanted to say something to them.It''s a pity that these ghosts can''t express smoothly. This is a drawback of becoming ghosts, but there is no way. Who makes them ghosts?


    Hua Yueling and the others don''t have any talent here, and Karin is the same. Everyone has no choice but to try to communicate like this.The lack of smooth communication between the two parties will also have a great impact. Since they cannot completely eliminate this impact, they can only overcome it as much as possible.


    "But you want such a one to pester Alice, so that she can''t live a normal life? She will come to accompany you every few days. She gives you the hope of living. Isn''t that wrong?"


    Lu Yuetong''s words left the ghosts speechless, and she was right.Alice lowered her head, a little embarrassed, but she was even more unlikely to refute it. Although she had no complaints, it didn''t matter if she continued like this, it was just a waste of time.


    No one wants to worry about too many things, I believe Alice also has such an idea, but she is kind-hearted, so she will not think about it or say it.


    "Yes, sorry..."


    Barely able to understand what the ghosts were saying, Lu Yuetong''s words seemed to have an effect, and these ghosts seemed a little embarrassed.


    These ghosts are still very good to talk, and after explaining them clearly, they don''t say anything, but it still seems that not everyone is willing.Among them, several ghosts looked at Alice with pleading eyes, which really made Hua Yueling feel a little surprised.


    Alice Ribbon gave them a lot of things, and this is what they are looking for.In fact, if Alice does not come here afterwards, they will definitely not report that unrealistic idea.But they didn''t have any concealed thoughts, they just wanted to use Alice''s sympathy and her kindness to keep themselves alive.


    Hua Yueling looked at Alice subconsciously, only to see Alice lowered her head, also a very difficult expression.After staring at the ghosts, she probably understood the thoughts of those ghosts, but even if she knew that they had thoughts of using her, she was still embarrassed to refuse directly.


    The performance of these ghosts is a bit irritating. Lu Yuetong is the person who is most dissatisfied with these ghosts, and looks a little gloomy when he glances over them.However, Hua Yueling can still understand her. If she is in her mood, she can''t be better, facing someone who has this idea.


    But in this respect, he and Alice are somewhat similar. He is also the kind of person who doesn''t like to reject others, and he always feels a little bit not good.This is a question of ideas, not of other aspects, and it is not a matter of change in a moment.


    There is no way, but if Alice doesn''t say anything, they will still have hope, which is actually not good.Rather than let them have illusions, it is better to break them early.


    Anyway, the result will not change in the end, Hua Yueling and the others have made a decision that these ghosts should not continue to survive here.Of course, if they won''t cause trouble to others, and if Alice can''t come, he can continue to survive, then he won''t say anything.


    But these ghosts are not like that, they can survive because of Alice.Can they survive without her, can they have that kind of mind?


    Being watched in this way, the ghosts are all without words. They were able to speak before, but now there is no one who can speak.What Lu Yuetong said hit their weakness, and they had nothing to do.


    All of them didn''t respond, plus those who had been persuaded. In fact, there were very few who really wanted to refute.Few people are willing to stay and not be overwhelmed.


    Seeing their behavior, Hua Yueling looked at Mu Ningshuang, and the expression in her eyes indicated that she could continue.Mu Ningshuang still listened to what he said, and after he said it, he said something directly.


    "Who else is coming?"


    None of the ghosts responded, at least temporarily.Although they were persuaded by Lu Yuetong''s words, it was somewhat difficult for them to choose to be transcended in this way. They were still entangled and struggling in their hearts, and no ghost came forward for a time.


    Mu Ningshuang was not in a hurry, just standing there without any movement, a pair of eyes scanned these ghosts one by one, and there was no other reaction.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t mean to speak either. They just waited, waiting for them to think clearly. They had almost convinced them before that, Hua Yueling believed that their efforts would not be wasted.Those ghosts are not all those who don''t know how to be grateful, many of them still understand the truth, but it is not so easy to make a choice.


    Waiting patiently for their choice, the more so, the less anxious, just wait, Hua Yueling believes that the final solution will definitely be as they wish.


    In such a stalemate, one of the ghosts moved over and reached Mu Ningshuang''s body without saying anything, just floating there like this.


    This is what Hua Yueling and the others want. I believe that as long as one ghost comes forward, other ghosts will definitely come up together under its influence.Without expecting Huayueling, after saving this ghost, after hesitating for a while, a ghost came forward and made a choice.

 1591 Reference 1591

    There are actually not many ghosts left, there are only more than a dozen left, but after these two ghosts are overrun, the other ghosts have not moved for the time being, and it seems that they have not thought about it.


    However, Hua Yueling was not in a hurry, anyway, the previous words had already had an effect, and two ghosts had already been superseded. I believe the remaining ghosts will definitely not take long to think about it.Hua Yueling thought so, and glanced across the other ghosts. Those ghosts didn''t respond. They stayed there quietly, not as if thinking, but as if thinking about something.


    "This time things seem a bit troublesome, their reaction is even smaller than I thought."


    Hua Yueling sighed inwardly, which contained some helplessness.He hopes that these people can make choices as soon as possible, but he doesn''t mean that he hopes to be like this.


    Just as things were getting into a deadlock, a ghost floated up, but this ghost looked a little different from the previous two.It doesn''t mean that the choice is completely made, but that it is still a little hesitant, it''s just that the choice of super-duty temporarily takes the upper hand.


    Floating in front of Mu Ningshuang, Mu Ningshuang didn''t say anything, and immediately started to act.The ghost was trembling and being purified by her. He seemed to have changed his mind in the middle, and suddenly he was about to struggle. Fortunately, Mu Ningshuang immediately increased his strength when he saw the opportunity.


    The ghost couldn''t say anything that he wanted to say, and Mu Ningshuang overwhelmed it immediately.The ghost disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes, and the remaining ones didn''t know if they found anything, but they didn''t seem to have received any influence.Then another one came forward, and Mu Ningshuang became a little busy again.


    Almost all the ghosts made their own choices, but in the end not all the ghosts chose to be overrun, and there were five ghosts left.These five ghosts can''t be said to be absolutely sure to stay, but temporarily this choice has the upper hand.


    What Hua Yueling and the others have to do is to try to persuade the remaining ghosts to change their thoughts, but they have been persuaded before, and now they have to think about how to say it.After all, the words used to persuade them before have no effect, so it needs to be said in other ways.


    "Do you have any other companions here?"


    Karin suddenly stepped forward to ask the ghosts at this time. The guys looked at each other, seemingly hesitant, do you want to say it.


    "We are not malicious to you, you should see it."


    Karin continued.After she finished speaking, the ghosts bowed their heads and remained silent. After a while, one of them stepped forward, but it was still far away from Mu Ningshuang. It was also afraid, and used this way to express its thoughts.


    "Yes, there are some, but not many."


    "Where are they? In the houses near here?"


    "Well, like us, we live in such a place. But I don¡¯t know where it is. I only know that there should be other people here. They are hidden deep, and they don¡¯t usually come out. There are few opportunities."


    "That''s it," Karin nodded, which is still useful information. "Thank you for the news."


    What should be done with the remaining ghosts, Hua Yueling also had nothing to do, at least temporarily.Looking at the other people, Mu Ningshuang was expressionless, Lu Yuetong frowned, as if thinking about something, Karin turned her head and looked outside. The night enveloped here, making people look at it. Nothing outside.


    "Have you decided?"


    Karin looked at them and asked.Each of the ghosts lowered their heads, and seemed to feel uneasy because of their own choices, so they did not answer directly, but answered silently.


    "..."


    "Not going to change?"


    When asked again, two or three of the ghosts seemed to be shaken. I don''t know if they will be changed by Karin''s simple question, but it''s good to be able to shake them.


    "I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future, but Alice can¡¯t be with you all the time. You have to think clearly about this. Alice will go to university in the future, and it will not be possible for a long time to come. If you still pay in this situation If you are willing to continue living here, then we don¡¯t care.¡±


    "!"


    Those ghosts obviously heard this news for the first time. All of the ghosts suddenly showed incredulous eyes. They were very surprised. They were a little calm at first, but they suddenly became confused.


    Alice is the motivation and hope for them to live here. If she can''t come back, then they have much less fun in life, it can be said that there is almost no life.This makes them very uncomfortable, but this is not what they can, and Alice cannot control it herself, unless she does not go to college and moves here, but that is impossible.


    The ghosts couldn''t make such a choice no matter how selfish they were. They all fell to the ground like they lost their power.The apparently translucent body fell straight to the ground without responding, as if it had lost hope.


    Hua Yueling and the others know that now is the most critical time. If they still don''t want to be overrun after this, they can only ignore them for the time being. Anyway, if there are only one or two, it is not a problem.


    After a short while, one of the ghosts rose up and slowly floated in front of Mu Ningshuang.The expression was very low, turned his head to look at Alice not far away, and opened his mouth. Although he couldn''t hear what it was saying, it was obvious that he should say thank you.


    Alice was moved a little, and was choked up and speechless for a while.It made Hua Yueling and the others seem like bad people, but Hua Yueling and the others also knew that she was really moved. How should I say, her emotions were a bit too out of control.


    Almost all of the remaining ghosts didn''t stick to it anymore, and finally chose to be overtaken.In this way, the inner thoughts of these ghosts are not so firm. If it is really a special appraisal, it is impossible for Hua Yueling and the others to change their minds under such simple persuasion.


    But this is a good thing for Hua Yueling and the others, this is good, and they can solve the task relatively easily.But there is still something to be done next, after the things here are over.


    The ghosts came one by one, as if they were waiting in line to die.However, the situation is a bit bad, and the ghosts seem to struggle more and more as they reach the back.

 1592 Reference 1592

    When it came to the last two ghosts, things changed. The second-to-last ghost panicked and suddenly struggled to escape when he was overwhelmed, but how could it be possible to let it run away at this time, even without others To help, Mu Ningshuang directly increased his strength, the ghost struggled painfully, but there was no way to escape.


    When another ghost saw this situation, he didn''t wait any more, and ran away directly. Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong looked at each other, and the two immediately surrounded each other from both sides.


    The ghost does not have any offensive ability, but it does have special abilities. A stray wind hits, Hua Yueling feels that the scenery in front of her seems to have changed.The already dark environment became darker.


    Affected by this kind of influence, Hua Yueling and the others'' reaction suddenly slowed down. There seemed to be a dark scene in front of them, but it was just a flash, and Hua Yueling and the others returned to normal soon.At this time, I saw the ghosts running outside while they were stupefied. Although they were affected, others were not affected in the same way as they were. Karin and Mu Ningshuang had already Chased it out.


    "no, do not want--"


    The ghost seemed to be howling in pain, it didn''t want to be overrun, and it still wanted to live on.At the moment when the previous ghost made a struggling action when it was overrun, it also produced a sense of fear, and subconsciously wanted to escape, not willing to wait here any longer.


    "I do not want!"


    "Have you changed your mind?"


    "I, I don''t want to die like this!"


    The ghost shouted in a very loud voice, Hua Yueling and the others could only understand some of them with their abilities, but even these were enough for them to understand what it wanted to say.


    The ghost changed his mind, which they did not expect.I thought that the problem could be solved easily, but the fact is that they did not develop according to their ideas.There is no way to do this. Since it is all like this, it is not impossible for them to force the other party to supersede. It just takes some effort, but after all, there is only one left.


    Mu Ningshuang was still defensively, but she still looked at Hua Yueling, wanting to see what his attitude was.Lu Yuetong and Karin surrounded the ghost, and four people surrounded the ghost from four directions, leaving it nowhere to go.


    The ghost looked terrified and wanted to escape, but there was no way at all. In terms of combat, it was not Hua Yueling''s opponent at all, even if he didn''t have to fight against it, he knew it.


    "Forget it, since it has changed its mind, let''s not be bad guys in vain. Let''s go, the things here will be over."


    Hua Yueling said so and glanced at the ghost deeply.


    "I hope you don''t regret it."


    The things on Hua Yueling and the others have been done and the problem has been solved, but there are still things that have not been completed in Jieluxi. After the source of power here is removed, the ghosts should know how cruel reality is.


    Now that Hua Yueling said so, Mu Ningshuang and the others didn''t say anything, and the group said goodbye to the ghost, leaving it floating there alone dumbfounded.The head was still a little unclear, even after Hua Yueling and the others left, they didn''t know what happened.


    Is this surviving oneself?Thinking about this, it suddenly couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh. It¡¯s the luckiest one. Although it may not be so happy in the future, it doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s enough to survive. Up.


    No matter how I survived, I can only continue like this even if I am unhappy and unhappy.But it doesn''t want to die. For them, being overrun is dead. After death, nothing matters, but it hasn''t lived enough, not, not enough, far enough!


    "is this okay?"


    After he got outside and locked the door again, Lu Yuetong looked at Hua Yueling and asked.


    "There is nothing bad, and it''s only temporary."


    "Temporary? Do you want to come back to save it later?"


    "It''s not the case. If that''s the case, why bother to do so. Let''s just use force to force it to overtake it. It''s not enough. There is no need to leave at all. It''s just not necessary for the time being. Isn''t there something to be done after this, Zai Jie Sister Lucy over there."


    When Hua Yueling said that, Lu Yuetong and the others remembered that there was still something they hadn''t done. The source of strength was still here, but that needed Jelusy to get it.


    "That''s right. How can it survive after the source of power is destroyed? This is a question. Aling, if you don''t say it, I forgot it."


    "And aren''t there other ghosts around here? All we have to do now is to find those ghosts. But the most important thing is that we don''t know how many there are."


    "Let''s go and see everywhere."


    "Go back and ask it again, maybe this ghost knows something else."


    When I asked before, I didn''t ask too much detail. This is a problem.But now that there is only one left, you can just ask. This is what it does.


    When seeing Huayueling and the others return, the ghost thought they had changed their minds, and immediately ran away, but facing Huayueling and the others, it had no way to escape even if it wanted to.Hua Yueling and the others blocked its escape.


    "Don''t be afraid, we are not here to save you, there are some things we want to ask you."


    The ghost still couldn''t believe them, and while backing cautiously, he answered them with half-baked words.It is a bit too troublesome to talk to it in words, and it is difficult for both parties to have a clear understanding of what the other party is saying.


    Even if the two parties had the experience of talking, Hua Yueling had nothing to do, but she still tried her best to talk to each other.After a period of communication, the ghost generally understood their meaning, but the words it expressed Hua Yueling and the others were difficult to understand.


    Intermittently, it can be regarded as asking some content from its mouth, which is still very useful.


    "Don''t you usually have any communication?"


    "No, not at all. Those guys don''t want to communicate with other people, they are hiding."


    "How many people are there?"


    Hua Yueling continued to ask, the more content he could ask, the better.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know how much it is, but there are not many. I have encountered only two or three."


    "Is it all?"


    "I don''t know if these are the only ones, maybe there are more. But there are only two or three I have seen outside, but they seem to be together."

 1593 Reference 1593

    Hua Yueling and the others are thinking about the possibilities in the ghost words. Those ghosts are all acting together, and the number is relatively small. What does this show?


    They formed a small tribe, and logically speaking, there should be a goal between them.Think about another source of power. It is self-evident where those ghosts live.Just like these ghosts here, they also live by the source of power. Without the source of power, they would not be able to survive here.


    "They feel different from us, they have stronger power. And they seem to go out often."


    "You don''t know what they do when they go out?"


    "do not know."


    The ghost shook his head, indicating that he was not clear.


    "We have very few opportunities with them, only a limited number of times, so we don''t know what they are doing. But what they should be doing, and sometimes we can feel some changes around here. That is. This change is somewhat familiar, and it feels very similar to the power here."


    I asked if it still knew anything, but this time the ghost shook his head, indicating that he only knew so much, and the others were not clear.


    But this was enough, Hua Yueling themselves didn''t hold much hope, it was pretty good to get so much information now.Then they have a goal, as long as they go to that place.


    After saying goodbye to the ghost again, Hua Yueling and the others left this place.The ghost couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief after seeing them leave. Only then did it really scare it to death. Fortunately, everything was scared by themselves. Hua Yueling and the others didn''t do anything terrible, they just came over to ask something. That''s it.


    Now they are gone, but this does not mean that they will not come back again.The ghost even wants to leave here, but that¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s okay to leave this place for a while. In any case, it¡¯s impossible to leave this place forever, which means it¡¯s actually very difficult even if it wants to hide from Huayueling. It has no way to get rid of this place. It has to live here and it always needs to find a way to deal with them.


    Fighting is impossible anyway, and the power is not at the same level, so what needs to be thought is how to deal with them as much as possible, so that they do not aim at themselves.


    The ghost has no better solution for the time being, but for the time being, there should be no need to worry about it. It is estimated that Hua Yueling will not come back for the time being.I hope so.Thinking like this, the ghost went back to the room inside and hid, although this kind of hiding was basically useless.


    After Hua Yueling and the others left here, they immediately went to the next place. They arrived at their destination without delay on the way.This is where they found another source of power.


    Before going in, Hua Yueling probed, but to his surprise, he couldn''t find a ghost here.Did they go out? Just as the ghost said, they are not here, or are there other possibilities, they don''t live here.


    Hua Yueling felt that this possibility was still quite small, and he believed more than this that the ghosts were hiding and where they were hiding.


    "Can you find it?" Karin asked from the side. Hua Yueling shook his head. He really couldn''t find it. Maybe there were other discoveries inside, but only those outside.


    "They don''t seem to be inside,"


    "It would be weird if it didn''t lie." Hua Yueling said softly, and Karin and the others also agreed with him.But it is right to believe that the ghost should not dare to lie. After all, life is threatened, and it does not dare to leave that place. If he really dared to leave, he would be a talent.


    It''s just that it is definitely not dare, Hua Yueling and the others can almost say so for sure.


    But it is really strange, it''s so late, where will those ghosts not come back?While thinking about this question, Hua Yueling and the others approached the past and went outside the mansion.Hua Yueling was also investigating outside, but still did not find anything.


    This is rather strange. Almost such a mansion was included in his investigation, but nothing was found. Are they really not here?Hua Yueling is still not sure, but that''s okay, even if they go in, they shouldn''t be spotted.


    Hua Yueling took the lead over the wall and went in. After turning over the wall, she fell to the ground. She barely made a sound and walked lightly. After entering, Hua Yueling walked to the well where the source of power was hidden. Squat down.


    Looking up into the house, whether it is actual observation or the use of exploration of production capacity, what can be found is only an empty house.


    The room was dark, and although the moonlight shone in, there was still nothing to see.The results of exploration skills in the past are similar, there is no ghost there, not at all.Can''t feel the presence of ghosts.


    But Hua Yueling did not come to a conclusion because of this, and there were still some places that had not been explored, and he needed to go inside the house and check again.If you go inside, you may be able to find something, but who knows, Hua Yueling still thinks it is possible to find something.


    Karin and the others also followed in, and when they reached his side, several people were watching the broken window carefully, watching the interior of the house through the moonlight.


    "Let''s go in and take a look, it''s hard to see anything just by staying here."


    Karin''s words were also Hua Yueling''s thoughts, and Hua Yueling took the initiative to walk inside after Karin said it.Get up from the hidden place, lightly walk towards the target direction.


    When I arrived at the door, I leaned against the wall and looked inside. It was quiet inside, and it didn''t look like a human being.


    However, Hua Yueling did not give up because of this, expanding the scope of exploration, hoping to detect more situations.Think about where those ghosts might hide. In fact, there are still many places where ghosts can stay. They are different from humans.


    Humans can only live in empty spaces, but ghosts are different. The body of a ghost can float into the wall or even sink into the ground.


    The ghosts I encountered before are similar to the lives of ordinary people, but the ghosts here are not necessarily, Hua Yueling said to herself in her heart, thinking that she also needs to observe those that she has not noticed before. local.


    His eyes turned from the room inside to the wall. The walls here are all very old, built with soil and bricks.

 1594 Reference 1594

    After scanning the inside of the wall, Hua Yueling shook his head slightly, there was nothing he was looking for here.The ghost was not hidden here, and then he cast his gaze on the ground and the roof, where ghosts might be hidden.There is no need to say much on the roof, but it is not easy to say under the ground.


    If there is a basement, it may feel bigger, but it is not impossible if it is not.


    Hua Yueling has been here two or three times, but no matter which time he has not found a basement entrance here, it means there is probably no basement here.In that case, if the ghosts live underground, they will be buried in the soil. The taste is uncomfortable. Although they can''t feel it, but if the surroundings are all soil, all they see are soil, so there is definitely no Good in an empty space.


    "Kalin, did you find anything?"


    Karin is also trustworthy in this respect. As an elf, he is more sensitive to ghosts and other necrotic creatures.Karin hadn''t spoken since she came in, so Hua Yueling didn''t know if she had discovered anything, she still had to ask.


    Karin didn''t rush to answer, but went around the room, went to all the rooms, and then came out to answer his questions.


    ? "The ghost is here, but not outside."


    "Not outside?"


    Hua Yueling couldn''t understand the meaning of Karin''s words, whether the ghost was not in the yard outside or it had other meanings.But since she said that after observing all the places, it might have something to do with the kind of possibility he thought. Perhaps it was that the ghost was hidden under the ground or on the roof.


    But there was nothing on the roof. Hua Yueling had already explored it. The roof was messy, but there was no ghost.It is possible underground, but the space is huge, and it takes some effort to detect it.


    With Karin in there, he won''t have to trouble him anymore, Karin took the initiative to take them to the place where he found anomalies.Several people entered the room inside.Then Karin used magic to get rid of all the messy things in the corners of the room. Karin had tried her best to reduce the dust, but the room was still covered with dust, which made people uncomfortable.


    "Go out and wait, it will be fine in a while."


    Karin said this, and controlled the magic power to open the window outside. After opening, the dust drifted out from the window.The dust in the room gradually floated out, and when it was gone, Hua Yueling and the others entered again.


    The things in the corner were moved to one side, revealing a staircase leading to the lower floor. The height of this passage is about one meter three. With Hua Yueling''s height, they can only bend down and walk down, otherwise If you do, you should hit it directly.


    Following the passage all the way down, Hua Yueling gradually discovered some mysteries after going down, which was even stranger than he thought.And if he thinks right, there is still danger here, so he must act with sufficient caution, otherwise it will be very difficult.


    There was the same thing that was used to protect the source of power that he had discovered before, just like a magical barrier. It was precisely because of the existence of this magical barrier that he could not discover what was under it.


    Now entering the underground, Hua Yueling gradually discovered the ghosts.They are here, they live underground.


    I don''t know if the ghosts found them, but it seems that they didn''t. Otherwise, they shouldn''t have any reaction as they are now. They should have exploded long ago, but they did not like this, but were living normally.


    "How to do?"


    Lu Yuetong looked over and asked him with his eyes.Hua Yueling hasn''t thought about it yet, but can go straight to the sneak attack. After all, these ghosts feel different from the ones they encountered before. They should have other purposes, as can be seen from their actions. .


    He deliberately hides the source of strength, and also deliberately hides himself. Hua Yueling doesn''t believe what he has done without any purpose.To say that they are just to avoid Hua Yueling is not convinced.


    Should we talk to those ghosts or just assault?


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling felt that it was better to talk to the other party, and perhaps be able to ask something out of the other''s mouth.They don''t understand the origin of the source of power, but these ghosts may have some clues. It is an easier way to ask them, otherwise there is no way to know the origin of these sources of power.


    Apart from asking the ghost what else could be done, Hua Yueling couldn''t think of a good way.


    "Let''s go down and see, these ghosts don''t necessarily have much threat."


    "It''s better to be careful. If the barriers here are laid down, there may be other ones below to prevent intrusion. Just two people go down and the rest will stay here and wait. It feels like this It¡¯s better."


    Karin''s proposal is still very good. After thinking about it, Hua Yueling asked Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong for their opinions, and they also thought it was better to do so.Even if there is something below, the person who enters is hit, and there are two people in the passage that can prevent worse things from happening.


    After discussion, Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong went in, while Karin and Mu Ningshuang walked back a bit, which is considered to be hidden to avoid being discovered by the ghost below.


    Now they are in the ghost barrier, but as long as they walk back, except for this barrier, they can avoid being discovered, which is also very easy.


    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong continued to walk down, while Karin went back with Mu Ningshuang, splitting into two operations.


    All the way to the lowest level, when Hua Yueling and the others reached the bottom of the stairs, those ghosts still did not notice their existence, Hua Yueling and the others were also quite surprised.Although this was what they hoped to achieve, and they deliberately concealed their figure, they did not expect that the effect of concealment would be so good, but from another aspect, it can be said that the strength of these ghosts is really not very good.


    In fact, their chances are greater, so there is no need to worry too much about the strength of those ghosts.But you can''t be too careless, just like the enchantment here, who knows if they have other similar tricks to use, it can''t be said that such a possibility is completely impossible.


    Hua Yueling and the others walked in slowly, and they saw a ghost floating not far away. They didn''t know what it was doing, and they seemed quite focused.

 1595 Reference 1595

    "Hello there."


    Hua Yueling greeted the ghost, and the ghost was taken aback by the sudden sound of him, and immediately turned and looked behind him.The expression on the ghost when I saw them was really ridiculous, and Hua Yueling was taken aback for a while.


    In ordinary memory, only people would be scared like this by ghosts. It was the first time I saw ghosts scared like this.The expression couldn''t be more funny, Hua Yueling really couldn''t help laughing.


    "Sorry, sorry, it seems to have disturbed you, it''s okay."


    "You are?"


    After the initial panic, the ghost quickly calmed down, but it still retreated subconsciously. Although the magnitude was not very large, it was obvious that the other party was quite defensive.


    This is also quite normal, Hua Yueling and the others are not surprised.It''s okay if they are just ordinary people, but the ghosts should be able to feel them. They are obviously not ordinary people, otherwise they won''t let them discover it now.


    "We want to ask you something, don''t you know if it''s okay?"


    Hua Yueling maintained a softer attitude to communicate with the other party. Although the ghost was very alert to them at first, but soon calmed down, but still watching them, wanting to see something from them. of.


    "You...who are you and why are you here?"


    Although some guesses could be made, the ghost still wanted to ask instead of answering Hua Yueling''s questions.It can''t see the power of Hua Yueling and the others, they have this terrifying power.


    The ghost didn''t dare to confront them directly, so it still wanted to see what Hua Yueling and the others did, and after they understood it, they could determine what they should do.


    "We are just ordinary people, ordinary people who can see you."


    Lu Yuetong also answered the other party¡¯s question with such simple words, but this kind of answer obviously cannot satisfy the other party, but it is impossible for Lu Yuetong and the others to let them know their identity and understand their own identity so easily. Happening.


    The ghost is obviously not satisfied with this answer, but Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong will not give it more replies, which makes it very helpless.At least it is not ready to do it until it is clearly understood, after all, Hua Yueling and the others have not done it yet.


    Hua Yueling asked about other things, including why they live here and the source of power outside. They all asked about very important things.


    However, the ghosts, just like them, don''t give detailed and serious answers at all.


    "Do you know what''s going on? You should know the kind of power in the well outside?" Hua Yueling didn''t believe that they didn''t know it. They definitely knew it. It just depends on how they answer this question.


    "Ask what this does, that is our strength."


    For some reason, when talking about this matter, the ghost in front of him suddenly changed his face, and even had a posture to attack.However, Hua Yueling and the others were not scared by the performance of the other party. This is nothing. They have faced even more terrifying enemies. How could an enemy like the ghost be put in their eyes.


    "The main thing we want to know is that you also know that there is another place nearby where there is a guy like you, so we are more concerned about this."


    Hua Yueling didn''t mean to compete with the other party, but just answered in this ordinary way, but this kind of answer obviously can''t satisfy the other party.


    "I''ll say it again, that''s ours, our power, don''t let you get involved!"


    The ghost''s words were exceptionally clear, and Hua Yueling could easily understand them.This is quite strange. The ghosts they encountered before this were not like this. Hua Yueling and the others hadn''t thought of this at first, but over time they noticed this strange place.


    Looking at each other, they did not choose to continue to stimulate each other, there was no need, and that was not what they should do now.


    "Please leave!"


    The ghost pointed at the stairs behind them and said so, at the same time all the ghosts in those rooms came out, faintly surrounding them.This situation made Hua Yueling want to laugh a little, he shook his head, and did not follow the other party''s request.


    "If we don''t leave, do you want us to stay?"


    Hua Yueling asked in a deep voice.


    "Since you are unwilling to resolve the matter peacefully, don''t blame us for being rude."


    At least they have an advantage in terms of numbers, but whether or not they will be like this in terms of strength is not something that can be made clear only by the number of people.Sometimes the number of people is important, but sometimes it is not so important, at least not as important as imagined.


    These ghosts thought that they could scare Hua Yueling away by relying solely on their quantitative advantages. That was great.


    Hua Yueling and the others are also considered to be experienced in this area, not to mention the number, even if there are so many more powerful than ghosts, they still won''t be afraid, let alone just these ghosts.If this is really the case, then there is really nothing to be afraid of. Even if they come up in a group fight, they will definitely lose in the end.


    Hua Yueling was still confident in the battle, he didn''t think he would lose to a three-legged cat like the opponent.This is not to look down on the ghosts in front of them, it is just the truth, unless they have other secret tricks, as Hua Yueling and the others talked about before they came down, there is a certain kind of sister, then it must be different.


    There is no battle yet, so everything is hard to say, Hua Yueling hopes to solve the problem more easily.However, the attitude of these ghosts in front of them is obviously not progressing according to their own ideas, and it is not so easy for the other party to act according to their ideas.


    It is very difficult to ask what, Hua Yueling understood this.


    These guys are very defensive, and it seems that the source of power is more important to these guys than they thought.But speaking of it, the source of power is actually very important to other ghosts, but those ghosts have no such reaction, and I don''t know why.


    "Isn''t it okay to ask?" Huayueling chased after him. He couldn''t just give up like that. Wouldn''t it be a trip in vain? That wouldn''t work, he had to ask something.


    "What''s wrong with you!"


    The ghost on the opposite side said so directly, not at all polite.

 1596 Reference 1596

    "No, no, I am definitely not sick, and I just want to ask, no other meaning."


    "You are lying to the child. Say you have no other meaning, do you believe it?"


    The ghost snorted disdainfully, and many ghosts moved forward slowly, continuing to surround the two of them.


    "Just rush to people''s house and ask them what it is, don''t you think that someone will answer you?"


    What the ghost said was pretty good, Hua Yueling was really taken aback by what it said, and when she thought about it, it seemed like this.Wouldn''t you become a bad guy in this way?This made him a little entangled, but this entanglement was only for a moment, and soon he came back to his senses, that he had nothing to worry about because of his words.


    "What you said is not wrong, provided that this is really your home."


    "...How do you know that this is not my home!" The ghost said with a little confidence, but it used a roar to say it, so as to suppress his inner anxiety.


    Just listen to its tone to know what''s going on. These guys just occupy this place, and they really regard this place as their home.


    "So you should be clear that this is not your home, and your theory is not applicable at all."


    Hua Yueling snorted coldly and said, As for the thing outside, it may not be yours. We just came to ask and didn''t say what to do with your reaction.


    Although there is no reason, those guys are still unwilling to answer Huayueling''s questions like this. Instead, they just don''t say anything, just slowly approaching, wanting to force them in this way. go.


    "I can''t talk, so I''m ready to use force?" Lu Yuetong also snorted coldly, waved, and took the weapon in his hand.The same was true for Hua Yueling, the two of them had no intention of retreating at all, staring at the ghosts, they both assumed a posture of preparing for battle.


    "Did you do something amazing here, or are you just about to do it and can''t be known by us?"


    As soon as Lu Yuetong said these words, although the ghosts were translucent, Hua Yueling and the others could also see that these guys'' complexions changed drastically.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with guessing that these ghosts are not comparable to those before, they have completely different goals.As for the specifics, it is not yet clear, but it is conceivable that it is definitely not so good, otherwise they would not be like this.


    "on!"


    This time the ghosts simply stopped talking to them, and directly ordered other ghosts to attack.However, there are many ghosts, but when Hua Yueling waved the weapon in her hand, none of them could move. They were all purified by the dazzling light, and none of them were translucent. They were almost completely transparent.


    "This, this is..."


    The ghost felt his body disappear before even figuring out what was going on.They are directly purified by the light. This kind of pain is terrible and unbearable. Hua Yueling and the others can even see the appearance of those ghosts struggling in pain.


    Those ghosts seemed to want to ask for mercy, but since they were all at this level, Hua Yueling would naturally not do this kind of thing again, and would just eliminate them.It is you who want to fight, and now want to ask for mercy, there is no such good thing.


    After eliminating all the ghosts, Hua Yueling also put away his weapons, scanned the basement, and explored the deeper rooms.There are no other ghosts here, it should be true.


    "Yuetong, go back and ask Karin and Ningshuang to come down, but don''t come here first. After you come in, let Karin see if there is a ghost here."


    "Well, I will go now."


    Lu Yuetong nodded and started to act immediately. She turned around and ran out at a fast speed. She disappeared after a while.


    Hua Yueling himself continued to walk inside. He went inside and searched for those rooms.But every room went around and found nothing. There were no ghosts here, at least from Hua Yueling''s observation.


    I searched all these rooms, but I didn''t find anything useful. It seems that the ghosts would not use the things here like humans.


    "Well, they didn''t leave anything behind, so even if you want to understand them, there is no way."


    Hua Yueling sighed softly, thinking so.Back in the hall outside, Hua Yueling heard the sound of footsteps coming from the stairs. It seemed that Mu Ningshuang and the others should have come.


    After a while, Mu Ningshuang and the others appeared at the bottom of the stairs and joined him.


    "Have those ghosts been killed?"


    "It should be, I don''t know if there are any remaining, but I searched it again and didn''t find anything. There is a high probability that it is gone."


    Hua Yueling nodded lightly and said.


    "Let me see."


    Karin walked inside, reached where he was standing, looked around, and finally shook his head.


    "It was all wiped out by you, there are no ghosts here."


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know what conspiracy they have, but since they have been resolved, then there should be no need to worry about these."


    "Yeah, don''t worry about this anymore, there should be nothing wrong here. But if the thing outside is important, maybe it should be protected to avoid being discovered by others,"


    "Then another place should also be protected? Is it troublesome?"


    "It''s different over there," Karin said, shook her head. "The situation over there is different from this one, and you should know it. The source of power here is used by them, not like there. , It just exists and doesn''t move."


    Although Karin''s explanation was somewhat unclear, Hua Yueling and the others still understood what she meant.It is easy to understand that the source of power here is used by the ghosts here, so it is easier to leak, while the other one is different.


    That''s what Karin meant. Because of this, the source of power here needs to be covered up.


    "so what should I do now?"


    "I don''t know this, but Xiaoshuang should have a way."


    Karin said and looked at Mu Ningshuang. Everyone watched Mu Ningshuang without any reaction. She was like this before. No matter what happened, she was always very indifferent, and she rarely experienced extreme reactions. .


    "I couldn''t do anything about it before, but I learned something from the teacher before, maybe there is a way to do it."

 1597 Reference 1597

    "If you can do it, just try it. It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t work. Anyway, no one else will come to this place except us."


    Hua Yueling naturally didn''t want to force Mu Ningshuang, so he said so, but before going out, Karin still had to search inside.It seemed to Hua Yueling that there was nothing left here, but Karin seemed to think there was still something.


    The four people went to see the room one by one. Karin didn¡¯t react at first, but when she walked to the middle room, Karin stopped suddenly and stared at the table in the middle that I didn¡¯t know how long it had been thrown. .Staring at things on the table.


    "what is that?"


    Lu Yuetong asked this, and went up and took a look. It was something similar to light powder, and he didn''t know what it was for. It was a strange thing anyway.


    Karin stared at the thing and looked again, frowning, as if she knew what it was, but she was not sure.


    Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang also went over to take a look, but they didn''t recognize this either.


    "This is like some kind of magical material I have seen before, but the two are not particularly similar before."


    Karin shook her head lightly and said.


    "But if part of it looks like, I can probably guess what it is for."


    "?"


    Hua Yueling and their eyes fell on Karin, waiting for Karin''s explanation.Everyone is not clear about the function of this thing, but it seems that Karin may know it, although it is not certain.


    "That kind of power source seems to be relatively familiar to them, at least they know how to use it, so they found this. But I am not sure that it is."


    "What is going on?"


    "This kind of thing is a kind of scale dust produced by a very rare monster. Using it can enhance certain powers."


    "Increase a certain power, so they have to use this, but only this little, will it really be useful?" Hua Yueling asked incredulously.Karin shook her head and said that she was not quite clear.


    "In fact, it seems that this should be something they are going to use, not what they have already used."


    Karin replied that this statement should be correct, but it is really not easy to say what the specific things are.


    After several people searched the remaining rooms, they turned around and walked outside.When they came outside, they took the kind of scale powder that is said to be able to increase their strength, and just stood by the well.


    "Can you just sprinkle it directly?"


    Hua Yueling glanced at Karin, and Karin nodded.


    "It should be so, there is no other way."


    "Then I will sprinkle it."


    With that said, Hua Yueling sprinkled the scale powder in her hand directly. As this thing was sprinkled, Hua Yueling found that the bottom of the well was flashing and flashing, and at that moment, there was a certain power. The feeling of spreading out.


    "This should be the spreading power that other ghosts said."


    "It turns out that they are strengthening the source of strength. It seems that their plot is really not small, and they don''t want to live like this, but they still don''t know what they want to do."


    In fact, Huayueling and the others are still quite curious, but now there must be no chance to know, there is nothing to do, the ghosts have been wiped out, and they left no clues.Even if you want to find it, you can''t find anything, if you can''t find it, let it go, there is no other way.


    After Hua Yueling and the others had determined what those ghosts were doing, they relied on Mu Ningshuang to hide the source of power here.Mu Ningshuang''s method is to use the magic circle to do this, which is the easiest and easiest to do.


    "Try it, there should be no problem."


    "Is it similar to the method they used?"


    Hua Yueling asked about the methods used by those ghosts, that is to say, using vines to surround this place to hide the power that exists here.But Hua Yueling herself didn''t know how that was done, and it had to look at Mu Ningshuang.


    "It''s not too much, but there are still differences."


    Mu Ningshuang replied.


    I simply arranged it. In fact, what Mu Ningshuang made was simpler than what Hua Yueling thought. It didn''t take long for the magic circle to be finished. After the arrangement was completed, magic power was injected, and then a magic circle was formed.At the moment when the arrangement was completed, Hua Yueling did feel it, and the power emanating from the source of power could hardly be noticed, and it seemed that the magic circle was really effective.


    "Yes, it''s really pretty good, so that''s enough, the next step is to hand it over to Sister Zeluxi."


    "The teacher may take some time to come, not so soon."


    "It doesn''t matter, you don''t need to worry too much anyway, there is almost no chance of being discovered anyway.


    The earth is still relatively safe, but if you are in another world, you still need to worry about the following.


    After doing these things, there was nothing to worry about, and Hua Yueling and the others left this place.I left here and went home. I don''t have to worry about anything else, there is nothing to say.


    What else to do next, it seems that there is nothing left, you can go home to rest and rest.As for the following things, let''s wait until later, at least for the time being Hua Yueling can''t think of anything.


    The matter on Alice''s side is resolved, and it''s pretty good.


    After going out, I saw Alice who was waiting anxiously outside. She had been waiting outside and didn''t go in with them. This was also worried about her being discovered.Looking at this choice now is quite wise, if she also went in, it would be impossible not to be discovered.


    "Speaking of which you have had something bad recently?"


    On the way back, Hua Yueling suddenly asked Karin.He also heard what Karin said, that there has been a bit of chaos in the other world recently.


    "Probably, but I am not particularly clear. I heard that a lot of things have happened outside."


    Karin thought for a while and shook her head.


    "What I remember clearly is that some strange people appeared near the forest recently. Although they were evicted, they are strange."


    "Why is it weird? Is there no such person?"


    "That''s not true. There are such people, but the number is very small, but this time is different. They are all strange guys. It is said that the clothes are different, and they have some strange behavior."


    "Strange behavior?"


    "Well, but it¡¯s just that those who drove them out thought they were weird, didn¡¯t fear them, and looked like they were looking for something. It took a lot of time to evict them, but most of the time was They have been running away because they chased them, running in the woods."

 1598 Reference 1598

    "Are they the guys we met before?"


    The guys Hua Yueling was talking about were the people in the cave that had been found in a place. Those people seemed to belong to an organization, and they seemed to be brewing some plan.But since discovering those guys that time, Hua Yueling and the others haven''t gone to another world much, let alone know anything.


    If it hadn''t been for Jeremiah''s accidental mention of this problem, they would have forgotten all these things, they would have forgotten behind their heads.But now they are paying attention to this matter. Sister Jelucy certainly didn''t mean to say this to them casually, it must have some purpose.


    Those guys were also discovered by them at first, perhaps to give them a trial, or to ask them to help.Anyway, Hua Yueling felt it was better to ask about these things.


    "I still don''t know what their purpose is, their organization should be quite small in theory. Generally speaking, a large organization cannot act for no reason."


    "I''m really not sure about this, but maybe that''s the case. There may be clues in other places. If you care, let''s go to other places to check the news together."


    Karin took the initiative to help, which is quite good, it is better to have acquaintances to act together in another world.


    Karin couldn''t ask anything more, Karin didn''t seem to be hiding from them, but she really didn''t know this at all.At least from the past few times they have felt that the forest is still quite calm, it really doesn''t look like something is going on, maybe those guys'' goals are not there.


    "Will it be like this?"


    Hua Yueling feels that the things she needs to think about are gradually increasing recently, and she doesn''t know how she suddenly became such a nosy person.You must know that before, I hated trouble the most.


    Several people returned home, and after returning home, they were finally able to chat freely.Alice asked about the ghosts, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t tell the truth, but only told a few. Anyway, let her not worry that the matter has basically been solved.


    It can be said that, but as long as those sources of strength have not been removed, this matter cannot be said to have drawn a satisfactory end.Certainly not. In fact, if you really want to say it, those ghosts are the last thing you need to care about. The most important thing is the source of power. With the source of power, this time the ghost is destroyed, and the next time there may be other weird creatures. Gather here.


    The source of power attracts weirdness, not that weirdness forms the source of power, which is irreversible.


    Hua Yueling and the others can relax temporarily after solving this matter, but it is hard to say how long they can relax. Instead, there are more and more things to do after entering the summer vacation, and they are about to pile up like a mountain.


    "Kalin, do you still live here today?"


    Karin thought for a while, but nodded.Life here is quite new, but if she really wants to say it, she is actually more accustomed to resting in the tree house. The natural intimacy here is incomparable.


    "I really trouble you. I have been busy with my business for so many days, but I have nothing to express my gratitude." Alice said with embarrassment.Not only can I not do anything, but I can only hold back what I have to say. I also let people treat them to live in their homes. What''s more, let them help themselves for free. Thinking about it is really enough.


    Alice herself felt that this was a bit too much. Although Hua Yueling and the others had always said that they were good friends, it was nothing. To a certain extent, she and Mu Ningshuang were somewhat similar in this respect.


    There is a short leisure time again, and I don''t know how long this time can last.Sister Jeluxi didn¡¯t know when to act. She didn¡¯t say it herself. Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others didn¡¯t know. When the time comes, they can ask, and they will follow along to see how to use the source of power. To remove.


    This should be a big project. After all, the previous preparations took so long, let alone the rest.


    "Also, I have to ask about the organization behind those guys Jelousy. She should know what else is. Although it doesn''t have a big relationship with us, it won''t be good if it causes trouble."


    Hua Yueling felt that she was just taking care of her own business, no matter what she was supposed to be, she still had to take care of it, and she couldn''t leave it alone.After all, they were the ones who discovered those guys. If they didn''t find them, maybe they wouldn''t show up in such anxiousness.


    It is also a good thing to force them out. The enemy is secretly knowing this is not good, it is too advantageous to the enemy.Although the enemy is still hiding in the dark, they have already shown some traces. As long as they follow these traces, it may not be impossible to find any clues.


    After talking about it, they don''t have any special things, they can do whatever they want.It''s not very tiring to act all night, it feels like nothing has been done, and there is no special feeling at all.


    The main thing is that the enemy is too weak, and there is no sense of accomplishment for them to start, let alone any consumption.


    Lu Yuetong alone took Karin and Alice to Huayueling''s room, and asked them to play inside. Karin and Alice followed her and walked there.The two remaining Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang are in the living room.


    "Aren''t you going to play with them?"


    Seeing that Mu Ningshuang had not left, Hua Yueling asked her.


    "Go in a while, won''t you?"


    Mu Ningshuang asked again after answering.


    "I''m not going now. Isn''t it right for the four of you to play. And I think about something and I will go in later."


    Staring at him for a while, Mu Ningshuang turned and walked to his room.Hua Yueling watched her enter the room before she retracted her gaze and turned to look outside.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The night is not silent, accompanied by the slight cool breeze blowing in is the sound of car whistle and other mixed sounds.The night was a little gloomy, not as soft and bright as usual, and it felt like it was going to rain.


    Hua Yueling likes rain. It''s good to hide in the house listening to the rain and enjoy the sound.But he doesn''t like thunder, nor does he like flashing. In his opinion, it is very scary, especially the kind of thunder that seems to be able to cut everything, which is his least favorite.Just thinking about it makes me uncomfortable.

 1599 Reference 1599

    "It feels like I have been led by the nose recently."


    Thinking about it, Hua Yueling suddenly thought of this, even though what he had to say in the recent actions was also chosen to act according to his own will.But how to put it, it seems that there is something guiding me.


    The plausible feeling cannot be said that it must be true, but Hua Yueling has such a feeling, and it is somewhat strong.Now he is thinking about this question, whether he thinks too much or is it true.


    "Not so obvious, but..."


    Thinking back to everything that happened in the past few days, busy, if you use two words to describe it, there is nothing wrong with being busy.Especially when it comes to summer vacation, my busy life has never stopped, basically it is like this.


    Hua Yueling thought about it and felt that her summer vacation didn''t seem to belong to her, but to a variety of events, if she didn''t care about it, but he knew he couldn''t ignore it.


    This is very annoying, there is no choice at all.


    Lying on the sofa Huayueling is also a bit irritable. Why is there so many things on her? She really doesn¡¯t want to take care of these, so it¡¯s better to stay at home and have fun. Everything is good.


    It was quite lively in their own room. It seemed that Mu Ningshuang and the others were having fun, after all, so many people were playing together.Although it''s fun to play alone, it''s still not more fun than playing with multiple people. Hua Yueling also felt this way after getting along with Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang.


    He had always thought it was good to play alone, so he didn''t need to be with other people at all.


    After lying down for a while, Hua Yueling looked outside again, her sister should be back soon.The police station seems to be very busy recently. Sister Yun comes back a little late every day, at least much later than before. I heard her say that there is an important task, so that''s why.


    After lying on the sofa for a while, Hua Yueling sat up and walked to her room. When she entered the room, she saw Mu Ningshuang and the others playing in full swing.They laughed while pitting each other, and they were always happy.


    After standing behind them for a while, they didn''t even react at all, and they all focused on the game.Hua Yueling didn''t disturb them either, so she bent over and watched the screen on the TV, watching how they were playing.


    In fact, none of the four girls can be said to be very good, at least in this multiplayer game. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong are slightly better, after all they have played for a while.Alice is also okay. The worst one is naturally Karin. Karin¡¯s level is really bad enough. People can jump over the ditch when she jumps. She doesn¡¯t know how to jump into the ditch. Up.


    Seeing this scene, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but laugh with Mu Ningshuang and the others, only then did the girls realize that he didn''t know when he was near and stood behind them.


    "This game is really interesting. I heard from Yuetong that I can create levels by myself, but unfortunately I don''t control it well, or I want to create my own level."


    "In fact, there is no need to force the creation to be good at first, as long as it is similar, and then try to clear the level by yourself, as long as it is not too complicated to make the level, it doesn''t matter."


    "Can I try it later?"


    "Of course, just try it and just ask us if you don''t understand."


    "Have you made it?"


    "There are a few, but most of them are made by Ningshuang. Of course, Xiaoling and I have also made some."


    "Then you must teach me how to do it."


    After Karin and the others finished the current level, they ended the game and started to make the level.Hua Yueling looked behind them for a while, and heard the sound of the door opening outside, thinking that Sister Yun should be back, so she hurried out to the living room.


    "Sister Yun, you are back. Why is it so late today? Did you work overtime again?"


    "There is another urgent task. I really don''t know what''s wrong recently. There are so many things."


    "I didn''t see anything special on the news, what kind of mission?"


    "It''s normal if there is no report. For the time being, we don''t know what happened here. We are still groping. Not near our community, but elsewhere, there are always people who call the police saying that they have seen strange people and what is terrible. I went to see people at first but didn¡¯t find what they said. I thought it was a false police report, but then more and more people called the police, which can¡¯t be regarded as a prank."


    "That''s really weird."


    "Just say yes. Xiaoling, have you had dinner? If not, I will cook."


    "No need, there are some leftovers here, just heat it up, I''ll get it."


    After Huayueling finished saying that, Mu Ningshuang came out of it, and Chong Huayun nodded as a greeting, and then walked to the kitchen.Those who take the initiative are going to heat up food.


    "I''ll help too. Sister Yun, go and rest. I''ll call you when the heat gets better."


    "Well then, I will trouble you two."


    Hua Yueling thought that her elder sister was so tired, so don''t let her toss after going home.But what he didn''t expect was that Mu Ningshuang was faster and more active than himself.


    Before her sister returned to the house, Hua Yueling had already ran into the kitchen.Mu Ningshuang was busy in the kitchen, taking out the contents of the refrigerator, and reheating everything that should be hot.


    "Ningshuang, I''ll also help."


    "Ok."


    The two were busy working together, and it didn''t take long to heat up the food.


    One by one, they called the names of the people in the house and told them to come out to eat. Hua Yun was the first to come out. When she came out, she also greeted other people.Lu Yuetong and the others came out behind.


    After the busy evening, I also consumed some energy, so I just had something to supplement.And it¡¯s boring to eat alone, and it¡¯s still lively with more people.


    During the meal, Hua Yueling and the others also talked about recent events, the most important of which was to understand what happened in the police station recently.But what Hua Yun said at first was vague, not that she didn''t want to say too much, but that she knew very little.


    "But in any case, the nature of the incident this time is terrible, even worse than everything that happened in the past."


    Hua Yun frowned and said, since she entered the police station and became a police officer for some years, she has also improved a lot by virtue of her ability.Until now.


    "Not only is the affected area very large and the number of people large, but the case is also very peculiar."

 1600 Chapter 1600

    "Is it such a big case?"


    Hua Yueling has heard of some of the big cases, but the most influential ones are basically seen in mystery novels and cartoons. In reality, such cases are rarely heard.How should I put it, that kind of particularly serious case feels incredible, and it is very impossible to produce in the real society.


    Hua Yueling will feel this way after reading those novels and animations. In reality, this kind of case opportunity is impossible, and I don¡¯t know why, maybe the description is too exaggerated, so it gives him this feeling. .


    "Everything happened in the same place, which is why we think this is a large-scale case. And many times there will be simultaneous crimes, so it should be a large-scale gang."


    "If it''s only like this, it shouldn''t be treated specially, what else happened?"


    "Yes, it''s not just that, if it''s just committing crimes and committing crimes. More importantly, I think this time it should not be just ordinary people committing crimes."


    "Sister Yun, you mean..."


    Hearing this again, how could Hua Yueling not understand what her sister meant, but it would be troublesome if that happened.Hua Yueling can only hope that her sister''s guess is wrong, otherwise there will be trouble again.


    "In fact, what makes me most strange is the breath of those guys staying on the scene. It''s a breath I haven''t felt before, but I can say with certainty that it should be some kind of strange creature or at least someone with strange abilities. The breath left behind."


    "In that case, sister Yun, you must be more careful, if you really are such a person."


    "Don''t worry, sister, I will pay attention, but before that, we have not found his trace. Every time we arrive at the destination, we have disappeared, leaving only the messy scene."


    "Then what is he doing?"


    Hua Yueling asked strangely.


    "This is also our strange place. Every time he appears, what he does is different. Some destroy the scene in a mess, and one or two victims appear."


    "Do you need our help?"


    Hua Yueling asked again quickly, this kind of time may need their help, no matter whether the opponent is an ordinary person or not.


    "I don''t need it for the time being. Recently, I have some clues, although such clues are definitely not enough to find that person or even the group hidden behind him."


    "No need? Let''s do that. If you need help anytime, please tell us directly and we will help."


    "Well, let''s talk about it later, there is no danger for the time being. No need yet."


    Hua Yun shook her head again. Although she''s been very busy recently, she still didn''t say let Hua Yueling and the others help.Since my sister said so, Hua Yueling didn¡¯t ask any more. If there is anything to do then they will do it too, or they will actively go out to help her sister find a way, or look for clues, anyway. There are still many things to do.


    This incident can be said to be not so easy to solve. If Hua Yun''s idea is true, it will definitely not be so easy to end.


    "But no incident has been messed up like this one. Up to now, we have hardly made any important progress. What''s more important is that we don¡¯t know what the purpose of those people is. It¡¯s impossible for this to happen just for pranks."


    "That''s for sure, no matter where it is, there can be no such kind of pranks."


    Karin nodded affirmatively after listening. Just listening to it would feel that this incident was not a simple one.


    But what Hua Yueling cares most about now is her sister. It doesn''t matter to track down the incident. It''s her job, but he hopes that her sister will not get hurt.The strength of the sister is naturally beyond doubt. There can be no stronger than him in the police, but if the enemy facing is not an ordinary human, it is really bad.


    Hua Yueling hopes that nothing will happen to her elder sister, so she still has to remind her later, let her pay attention to herself, and be prepared at all times.


    After dinner and play, Alice wanted to leave and go home, but Lu Yuetong was able to stay.In addition to Karin, four more people came in at Huayueling''s house.


    Fortunately, the size of the room in Hua Yueling''s house was sufficient, even if there were six people living there, there was no problem.


    After the meal, everyone got together and played for a while. This time it was not just Huayue Ling and Huayun who joined them. Although she was very tired, there was no problem playing games.What''s more, playing games doesn''t consume much energy.


    It¡¯s quite fun for a few people to play together. Hua Yueling also joined it. Although there is no way for six people to play together, Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t have so many controllers at home. There are naturally games that allow six people to play together. Yes, and many more.


    It was about nine o''clock, and it was time to wash and rest.Hua Yueling and the others were not in a hurry. Hua Yun went to take a bath first. The five of Hua Yueling and the others were playing together in the room. They were all in good spirits, and they didn''t need to rest at all.


    But when Hua Yun returned to the room after taking a shower, they took the initiative to get up to wash and then went back to the room to sleep.


    "If you want to play, just continue to play. It doesn''t matter, just a little sound doesn''t affect my rest."


    "No, no, it''s too early, we should go to bed too."


    After Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun said goodnight, they turned around and left the room, and Hua Yueling also went out. He also needed to wash, and it was time to go to bed later.Tomorrow may be able to rest at ease for a day, but if Sister Jelucy wants to take action tomorrow, they have to go and see together. It¡¯s not a problem if you don¡¯t go indifferently, but when this matter comes to the end, they have to follow it till the end.


    Hua Yueling thought about this. After washing, she said goodnight to Mu Ningshuang and the others, and then she went to the room to rest.It''s also time to rest. Although it''s still a bit early at this time, Hua Yueling would definitely have to continue playing if it had been in the past, but Sister Yun is tired after all, so let''s rest early.


    Lying on the bed, recalling the things that happened today, the last two days have been a lot busy for Alice, and it is almost over now.Thinking about it, I feel exhausted enough, especially for those ghost communication, it is really very, very uncomfortable.

 1601 Chapter 1601

    "Lin Lang?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect to meet Lin Lang while wandering. It had been a very, very long time since the last meeting.But Lin Lang''s sister Lin Wanling has seen him many times, after all, she and sister Yun are also friends.


    Lin Wanling is usually very busy, but it''s easy to see each other.Lin Lang''s words don''t know if Lin Wanling is more strict with him, so even in school, he has hardly seen him.


    In addition, the school''s comments about Lin Lang''s badness have decreased a lot, and he usually seems to be quite well-behaved, unlike a bully before.Perhaps it was because Lin Wanling shifted some of the thoughts on the company to him, Hua Yueling naturally thought this was quite good.


    In any case, his younger brother should also be well disciplined. If there is no way to educate him, no matter how much money he earns, it will be useless.


    Speaking of which, Lin Lang is still very afraid of his sister, just like he is afraid of his parents, mainly because he has lived with his sister since childhood.


    "Sister Lin Wanling is a very good person. I didn''t expect his younger brother to be like this."


    Lu Yuetong also said the same. If it hadn''t already been known about this fact, just judging from their performance, they would really not think that they were a sibling relationship.


    I didn''t expect to be able to meet Lin Lang here. Lin Lang''s house was not near here, but farther away, so it was strange to meet him here.


    Lin Lang didn''t do anything strange this time, just walking around here normally, but something seemed to be following him not far behind him.


    At first, Hua Yueling and the others did not notice that it was following him, but only noticed the thing, but after moving forward for a certain distance, they found that the thing was moving with Lin Lang.And it felt like it was not controlled by Lin Lang, but followed him closely.


    It was not ordinary people who followed Lin Lang, but something that didn''t know what it was. It was similar to a monster, but it actually felt more like black mud than that.


    Hua Yueling felt a little uncomfortable thinking about the black mud he had only seen not long ago. If this guy ran into those guys, it would be an annoying trouble just to run into it.


    The most troublesome thing is actually not Black Mud''s strength, Black Mud''s strength is not strong, it is not impossible to use Huayueling''s ability to defeat ten.Black mud is indeed very weak, but the abilities they possess are indeed very annoying.


    Thinking of being chased by a large number of creatures or human beings controlled by black mud, it feels like being chased by zombies.Although there is a bit of surprise between the two, such a comparison is still possible.


    You can attack the zombie at will, and there is no problem how to solve it, but you can''t do this when facing people controlled by the black mud.It''s best not to fight with them, as a careless one may bring bad consequences.


    "It seems that Lin Lang has encountered some trouble."


    Hua Yueling whispered to the girl beside her.They didn''t get up early this morning, but instead of staying at home after breakfast, they came out and wandered around. There was no special purpose. Anyway, they just wandered and wandered around.


    It was only an accident to see Lin Lang this time, but if this kind of thing happened to him, they still have to pay attention to it, and help if possible.Although they don''t like Lin Lang, but they are so familiar with Lin Wanling, her brother still needs to help if he has anything to do.


    In addition, Lin Lang is still much better than before, so he doesn''t feel that awkward.


    "Hmph, if it wasn''t for Sister Wanling''s face, there would be no need to help him."


    Lu Yuetong coldly snorted and said, she didn''t really want to help Lin Lang. Although Lin Lang still changed, the things he did before have not yet been completely over.Not only her, Qi Mu Ningshuang was also quite dissatisfied with him, unwilling to help him.


    "Let''s just take a look first, confirm the situation, and talk about the others later."


    Hua Yueling said so, since he said so, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong had no opinion, and they both nodded.


    Lin Lang seemed to be buying something, and went to the supermarket.Hua Yueling and the others didn''t want to go to the supermarket, but now they can only change their minds and enter the supermarket with Lin Lang behind.


    They entered the supermarket with the guy behind Lin Lang. They didn''t know what kind of thing it was Huayueling, anyway, it was definitely not an ordinary species.The figure is hidden, and it is difficult to see what its specific appearance is. It does not have a specific appearance, it is just an illusory thing that does not know what it is.


    A creature like a slime, but also like a ghost, if you look closely, you will find that its body cannot be said to be non-existent, it is just between existence and non-existence.It feels like possessing an entity, but again it feels like nothing.


    Such a creature has never been seen before, but where did the new species emerge from?


    Each of Hua Yueling and them had similar doubts, but no one could answer their questions, and neither could they.


    I really don''t know where these guys came from. Logically speaking, there shouldn''t be so many teleportation formations. Where did they get them?I just don¡¯t know if these guys are a threat. If they are, it¡¯s better to find a way to block their way. This is the most important thing.


    Hua Yueling found that after she got the system, the earth became more and more complicated, not as simple as before.I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe it was affected by the system, or there are other possibilities.


    At least for the time being, Hua Yueling is still unclear. He also tried to ask Xiaoxue, but basically it didn''t work. Xiaoxue didn''t seem to be willing to answer his question. She just asked him to think about it. Anyway, she would definitely not answer. of.


    It''s quite strange, but Hua Yueling also found some clues from Xiaoxue''s reaction. The system of occurrence of this kind of thing is definitely inextricable. As for the specific relationship, it is not easy to say.


    But why does this happen, just because you got the system?Hua Yueling felt that this was unlikely, and there must be other things she hadn''t noticed. It was absolutely correct. As long as she found such a clue, she could solve the current problem.

 1602 Chapter 1602

    For the time being, Hua Yueling didn''t have a better clue, so he couldn''t solve this problem at present.I can only take one step at a time, but if I can follow the guy who is following Lin Lang, I might be able to discover something.But Hua Yueling didn''t hold much hope, after all, such a guy might not make a home where she came from, and might even follow Lin Lang back to Lin Lang''s house.


    "Let''s just take a look."


    Hua Yueling murmured in a low voice. The group of people had been around in the supermarket for quite a while. Lin Lang seemed to be here to buy snacks and some school supplies. He didn¡¯t expect it now. It''s incredible to come out and buy this kind of thing by yourself.


    It was almost like seeing a strange scene, Lin Lang would actually come to buy things by himself, and still buy school supplies.It would be fine if he came to buy snacks alone. Although it felt a little strange, it was understandable that he came to buy snacks after all, but he really couldn''t understand what he did now.


    "Sister Wanling has educated him to this level?"


    Even Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong have incredible looks, but Lin Lang can have such a big change, and it is still good to change in a good direction.


    Hua Yueling and the others followed for a period of time, until Lin Lang finished shopping and left, they followed out, but this time they couldn''t come in vain, so they were not together, but divided into two teams.


    Karin and Alice were followed by Lu Yuetong, and they went to the supermarket together and looked around.Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang continued to follow.


    When Lin Lang left the supermarket, Hua Yueling called Lu Yuetong and told her that she and Mu Ningshuang should leave first and keep following them. They don''t need to worry, just play in the supermarket.


    "Don''t we need to follow?"


    "No, isn''t Karin coming here for the first time? Just take her to play. Anyway, it''s not that important thing here. We just follow and have a look. We should be back later. "


    Hua Yueling explained a little bit. After listening, Lu Yuetong didn''t say anything, just asked them to be a little more careful and don''t act in a hurry.Naturally, Huayueling and the others knew what they came for, they couldn''t be more clear.Now I just understand the origin of the guy who is following Lin Lang, and other things will be discussed later.


    Hua Yueling and the others followed carefully, Lin Lang didn''t even know someone was following him.After going out, he just walked with the shopping bag, and didn''t see his car at all.


    This time, they didn''t even have a car. They just came over by themselves. Hua Yueling and the others showed expressions as if they had seen something unbelievable.


    "Is this really Lin Lang?"


    Even if I haven''t seen it for a long time, and I don''t see it in a day, it''s like three autumns, but Lin Lang''s change is really too big.From a hooligan to a good boy, is there anything more incredible in the world than this.


    "He won''t be going home with such a big bag of things?" Hua Yueling said. You must know that Lin Wanling''s house is quite far away. Isn''t he tired when he goes back with such a big bag of things from here?


    Hua Yueling still wanted to ask what the other person felt, but just think about it and forget it. In this case, there would be a kind of proactive ridicule of the other party, there is no need.


    Following all the way, Hua Yueling and the others found that the place they were going to was not Lin Wanling¡¯s villa, but an older residential building.Lin Lang walked into the residential building like this.


    "Is he here to do good deeds?"


    In retrospect, when a person like that in the school became the way he is now, it would be difficult to make such a big change even if he enters and exits the function.


    The strange creature that followed Lin Lang still followed him, and had no intention of leaving. Hua Yueling''s attention was focused on it.


    "Let''s go in and take a look."


    "Ok."


    Mu Ningshuang nodded, and simply agreed.She seldom objected to Hua Yueling''s words, and the two followed all the way into the residential building.


    Lin Lang''s figure was still within Hua Yueling''s gaze. After entering the residential building, he went all the way up, almost to the fourth floor, where he stopped in front of a door.The gate is as old as the residential building in front of me. There are many old buildings like this in this city.


    However, Lin Lang''s visit to such a building was really beyond Hua Yueling''s expectations. Based on past experience, he would not come to such a place.


    Today is different, and Hua Yueling and the others have also discovered the difference.


    Lin Lang took out a bunch of keys, opened the door of the room in front of him, pushed the door in, and then closed and locked the door with his backhand.The strange guy who followed it stayed at the door for a while.


    After staying for a while, the strange guy just turned around and left, and returned the same way.


    "It''s here, let''s leave soon!"


    Hua Yueling immediately reminded Mu Ningshuang next to him. The two quickly left the place. They were originally going up, but now they had to turn around and walk down immediately.Going down the stairs, this old residential building does not even have stairs. People can''t figure out why there are such old buildings.


    After going downstairs, Hua Yueling and the others immediately hid. If they wanted to hide with their strength, it would be impossible for that figure to find them.So when the other party left, Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang were actually not far from where they were, but the figure just left like this, without even reacting at all.


    This was predictable, and it was also the scene that Hua Yueling and the others wanted to see. Next, just find a way to track the opponent and catch the other''s trace.I just don''t know if it will expose the most critical position.


    For the time being, Hua Yueling is not easy to say whether it will be, but he hopes it will be so, otherwise their efforts will be basically wasted.


    The two of them were walking like a normal couple. They got together and whispered while walking. This was actually pretending to be like this, but it was also fun for two people to chat together like this.But chatting with Mu Ningshuang is a bit embarrassing, in fact, chatting with Hua Yueling will also happen.


    Two people who are not very good or too talkative get together, and they may not talk very little when they arrive.Anyway, chatting, they almost forgot the original thing, but fortunately, they reacted quickly, and they both showed awkward smiles.

 1603 Chapter 1603

    Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang are not fast, mainly because the speed of the guy they are following is too slow, like a snail moving.This is not a good thing for Hua Yueling and the others. You have to know that the guy doesn''t have to worry about being too slow to attract attention. Others can''t see it, but they obviously don''t. Others can see them.


    The two of them just walked along the street, following the slime-like guy in front of them. No one knew where it was going. Anyway, the speed was slow. It took a long time to walk out of the old residential building. This street.After going out, it didn''t continue to walk along the road. Naturally, it didn''t find Hua Yueling and the others. In fact, it still didn''t notice that it was being followed.


    The guy was still very alert and looked around, paying attention to the neighborhood. It was obvious that no one could find it, but it was still so alert, and the alertness was really strong enough.


    Although Hua Yueling and the others didn''t have to worry about being discovered, they still hid, so as not to be accidentally discovered by the other party.The two quickly found a place, hidden behind the telephone pole, holding their breath, and waiting for the other party''s next move.


    I don''t know what the other party is going to do next, but it seems that the place it is going may be nearby, otherwise it won''t stop here to watch.


    After observing the surroundings, it was confirmed that no one was following him, and no one had discovered where he was. Then it breathed a sigh of relief and slowly moved away.


    After it left, Hua Yueling and the others also came out from where they were hiding. The two looked at each other and moved quickly. When they reached the crossroad, they turned to look in the direction where the guy left.


    "Ok?"


    However, after looking over, both of them showed a puzzled expression. There was nothing to see there, and the slime-like guy disappeared.No one knew where it went, so it disappeared.


    "Where did you go?"


    Mu Ningshuang looked around, did not find the other person''s figure, could not help but asked in confusion.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t do that, he was a bit calmer than Mu Ningshuang.Of course, this is not to say that Mu Ningshuang is not calm enough, but that he is a little anxious without knowing the other party''s whereabouts.


    This is normal, and there is nothing wrong with it.Hua Yueling can also understand her, and if she can''t find it in time, she will be anxious.


    Hua Yueling believes that the slime-like guy will definitely not disappear or disappear for no reason, and it can''t be hiding. In this way, there are actually not many possibilities to choose from.


    It''s either hiding here or there is a place to hide, maybe that place is its base, but I don''t know if it has the kind of device that transmits it.


    With this in mind, Hua Yueling also found the hidden location of the other party. It is actually very easy to find it. Just use the exploration skills to scan all the places here.


    "It''s there."


    After finding the place where the other party was hiding, Hua Yueling pointed to it and said to Mu Ningshuang.It was a sewer entrance, and it seemed that no one had touched it, but Hua Yueling knew that this was not the case. Slime-like creatures got out of their sight from there.


    With its body, there is no need to open the manhole cover at all, and it can directly rely on its soft body that can be changed into any shape at will to drill through the opening. This is actually very simple.


    "Move it away."


    Hua Yueling squatted down to remove the manhole cover. The manhole cover still had some weight, but it was nothing to Hua Yueling, so he moved it aside easily.


    "Let me go down and take a look, Ningshuang, you just wait for me nearby. I don''t know if it''s clean, maybe it''s impossible to clean."


    Hua Yueling was thinking that it would be better not to let Mu Ningshuang go with her, otherwise she would get dirty.Just don''t let Mu Ningshuang get dirty by himself.


    "All right? Let''s go together."


    "It''s okay, it''s not that threatening. And now I just go in and take a look, don''t necessarily act, right?"


    Hearing what Hua Yueling said, Mu Ningshuang nodded, and didn''t want to follow him anymore.Hua Yueling lowered her head and looked down. The sewer seemed to be quite high, but there was nothing wrong with it, and it was relatively easy to go down.


    I just don''t know what the downside is like, I hope to be able to walk down in my own shape.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure, after all, her body couldn''t be changed at will like that slime-like guy, and if there was no way to go below, she would have to think of other ways.


    Quite helplessly thinking this way, Hua Yueling jumped straight down. At the bottom, he found that his thoughts were still wrong. It wasn''t that he couldn''t go, he could go.If this is the case, it¡¯s still much simpler for yourself. If not, you should really think of other ways, or see if there is a way to get a family member, so magicians or powerful summoners should all behave like this. Tricks.


    If you don''t have a last resort, you definitely can''t do this, Hua Yueling thought so, squatting down and looking in the direction of the passage, he is not particularly clear about the structure of the sewer.But through probing skills, he found that the guy had already arrived quite far away.


    The opponent has already gone so far after just a while, and it is estimated that it will be difficult for him to find the opponent even if he probes for a while.


    "This guy is also cautious enough."


    Hua Yueling sighed, thinking so helplessly.The more you deal with such a guy, the more troublesome it will be, and it will be troublesome to be careful enough to let those who follow it act.


    But fortunately, there is still a big gap in the strength of the two sides. As long as Hua Yueling didn''t leave any traces on purpose, he would probably not be discovered by the other party.


    This road still looks very long, at least from the traces found so far.Hua Yueling looked deeper, and he couldn¡¯t see the other person here, but through the exploration skills, it can be known that the other person must have reached out on this road, and there is still a long distance from him. .


    "Let''s take a look, I hope it won''t take too long, I don''t want Ningshuang to wait too long."


    Huayueling thought secretly, couldn''t help speeding up and catching up.

 1604 Chapter 1604

    Tracking is even more difficult than imagined. If the sewers here can be used, Hua Yueling hopes not to go.But it is a pity that this is the only way to go, and there is no other way to go if you don''t go here.


    Hua Yueling had no choice, he sighed, very helpless.


    Now the slime-like creature is still walking forward. I really don¡¯t know how far this road is. At least in Hua Yueling¡¯s view, this road is really long enough and irritating. Kind of long.


    I don''t know how far away, Hua Yueling sighed in her heart, at least judging from the current situation, the other party still didn''t mean to stop.In other words, the destination has not been reached yet, how far can the destination be.


    Hua Yueling hopes to arrive as soon as possible, but the other party is obviously not shy about doing so because he thinks so.So far, it¡¯s still not there. Hua Yueling gradually can¡¯t stand the strange smell in the sewer. She covered her nose with one hand. Hua Yueling just hates that she didn¡¯t bring a mask. Then there is no need to go. Smell this smell, the unpleasant smell is also very uncomfortable.


    "Ok?"


    After walking in this way for a while, Hua Yueling found that the other party''s actions suddenly stopped. It seemed that he had reached the destination, but he didn''t know if it was the place where it was transmitted.


    Hua Yueling came here this time mainly to investigate the situation, but Hua Yueling couldn''t imagine that kind of scene when fighting here.Among other things, the two-handed sword can''t be used at all. If you use it, you can only use the hidden dragon blade. The area that can be used here is really too small, and fighting in this situation is very disadvantageous for him.


    Stepping on the wet ground all the way, Hua Yueling felt that his feet were about to be wet by the water on the ground. He was really uncomfortable, but there was really no way.Think about waiting for the destination, you have to go back after the investigation is complete, I really can''t stand it.


    "But it doesn''t need to come back here, right?"


    The boring Hua Yueling started to think about it, returning here would be even worse for its actions, if its goal was Lin Lang.But in fact, this was also Huayueling thinking about it, and he didn''t know exactly what it was.


    "Perhaps it prefers the environment here?"


    Although it is impossible for anyone to like this kind of environment here, if you think about it, this is not true for this strange creature.It is not impossible that it likes the environment here.


    Looking around, there seemed to be no other strange creatures here, only the slime-like guy, alone.After investigating Hua Yueling, I found that it should be living here by itself, and there was no sign that it had any companions.


    No matter on the way to go or further away, no other creature''s breath or figure was found, which meant that there was no other creature, there was only him.


    "Is it just wearing one as a gift?"


    Hua Yueling suddenly thought of something that happened a few days ago not long ago.That phantom came here alone from his own world, and it was still the only one coming before it was counterattacked by them.


    "In other words, this guy should be alone, so it will be much easier."


    However, Hua Yueling is not yet ready to take action to solve it. It is easy to solve it, but it is not so easy to find its way.Before determining how the other party appeared here, Hua Yueling was not prepared to make any excessive actions.


    After arriving at the destination, Hua Yueling found that this place had actually been transformed into a small house. It could be seen that the house was actually very small and it must be uncomfortable to live in.But this is nothing to the other party, it doesn''t care about it at all.


    Hua Yueling stood at the door, carefully observing the inside, and was able to detect the person''s figure.It seemed to be resting, and there was no response.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    After observing, Hua Yueling found that there was nothing else here, which meant that this should not be where it came from.The place where it came should be elsewhere, and the reason why it was not there should be to hide it.


    Although he didn''t think he would be found out, in order to guard against this, he chose to rebuild a home in another place for rest.


    "No," Hua Yueling frowned and thought. It was not easy for him to come here, but the result was such a result, which was still much worse than what he imagined. "There is nothing here at all. If this is the case, Is it for nothing?"


    Hua Yueling stared inside, frowning and thinking.At this time, you might be able to catch the other person and ask, but whether this method works or not is still one thing. Another way is to remember the aura it emits.In the future, you can use this kind of breath to find similar things, which is very troublesome, but it is also a way not.


    The trouble is a bit more trouble, but if you don¡¯t do this, it¡¯s better to solve this problem earlier.


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    In fact, it should be relatively easy to find the answer you want to find from this guy, but Hua Yueling himself does not have such ability, so he still can''t do anything.It''s annoying to watch it resting in front of his eyes, but can''t do it.


    Hua Yueling also encountered a lot of similar annoying things, every time she had to act, and it was all troublesome things.


    What if you don''t like these troublesome things? What should be done or something must be done? If nothing is done, things will never be solved.Moreover, the more procrastination is actually bad for him, this kind of thing will always be the same, nothing has changed.


    Looking at the guy in the small house again, Hua Yueling turned and left here.For the time being, don''t make trouble for the other party. It is not only making trouble for the other party, but also making trouble for yourself. There is no need.


    He shook his head and left gently, Hua Yueling came gently, and then left gently, but the people resting here didn''t even know what happened.Everything happened without it knowing, and it all ended.


    Back at the entrance, Hua Yueling jumped directly up, Mu Ningshuang was on it, but at first the manhole cover was covered, and it is estimated that some people passed by. Mu Ningshuang was afraid of being discovered.


    Hearing the movement from below, Mu Ningshuang hurried over to pick up the manhole cover, and the sun shone in. Since it was in the alley, the sun was not so full, but it was better than black.

 1605 Chapter 1605

    After returning to the ground, Hua Yueling patted her body, whispered "Let''s go" to Mu Ningshuang, and then the two people quickly left here.The most important thing for them is to go to Lu Yuetong and the others. It takes a long time to come out. It is estimated that Lu Yuetong and the others should have finished the transfer in the supermarket. It is time to leave.


    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong made a phone call, but they didn''t expect that they were still in the supermarket.


    "Kalin is very interested here, so we will go around here for a while. We will go back later."


    "If that''s the case, let''s find you. We are not too far away from there. We will be there in a while."


    Since they haven''t left yet, let''s go and meet up. It''s fine for everyone to go home together.Although he and Mu Ningshuang are fine now, let''s go back together.


    "Well, we are here waiting for you, now we are on the third floor."


    "Three floors? Okay, I see."


    After Hua Yueling had finished talking with her, she put away her mobile phone and nodded at Mu Ningshuang next to her.The two didn¡¯t stay here, and walked quickly towards the supermarket. They spent a lot of time outside, but it didn¡¯t take long to go back. The road was relatively close, at least closer than they thought. a lot of.


    Next is Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang to explain what happened in the sewer.


    "Still couldn''t find it, right?"


    After Hua Yueling finished explaining, Mu Ningshuang came to such a conclusion.In fact, her conclusion was correct, Hua Yueling did not find what she was looking for.


    "It''s not surprising that something is not there. I also thought that there should be such a result, but it is very difficult to find it."


    Hua Yueling shook his head and said.He doesn''t have any clues at the moment. It can be said that the clues are interrupted, unless he finds a chance to check again next time and follow that guy for a period of time, but this does not know how long it will take.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to spend so much time on this kind of thing, so he was thinking that maybe she could go to Sister Alorin for help at that time, and she might have other ways.Of course, she can help if there is no other way.


    Anyway, things here are just like this for the time being, there is nothing else to say.After Yu Mu Ningshuang talked, they temporarily left these behind, at least judging from the information obtained from the current observations, they still could not draw any useful conclusions, at least temporarily.


    In this way, without a word, Hua Yueling and the others returned to the supermarket.On the third floor of the supermarket, they easily found Lu Yuetong and the others. They could see them pushing three or two shopping carts, one person pushing one, and each car was full of various kinds. What was beyond Hua Yueling''s expectations was that there were other things besides food and beverages.


    There are also thick notebooks and pens in the shopping cart, mainly in Karin''s shopping cart. She also chooses a lot of stationery, which seems to like these things.


    "Hi, how about it, where else to go shopping?"


    The three cars were almost full, and it was not easy to get them back. After all, they didn''t even ride a bicycle, just walked out.But if you can''t get a taxi, it''s actually not a big problem.


    "It''s not necessary anymore."


    "It''s okay, there are some places I haven''t visited, let''s go up again, to the upper level."


    Carlin and Alice, who were still a little hesitant, didn''t say anything after Lu Yuetong said so. The large number of people was regarded as a relief. Isn''t it fun for everyone to be together?With this feeling, they went on shopping here.


    Naturally, Lu Yuetong and the others also asked what happened to Hua Yueling''s follow-up. Hua Yueling also said what they had said with Mu Ningshuang. After listening to them, Lu Yuetong also nodded. Actually It''s not bad to reach this level.


    At least they didn''t waste their efforts, they still got some news. If it took such a long time, but they didn''t get anything in the end, wouldn''t it be more embarrassing.


    "It''s okay. I''ll leave the rest to others first. We don''t need to continue the investigation for the time being. If it''s just such a guy, don''t worry too much, it''s nothing serious."


    These guys, Hua Yueling, didn''t use them very much in their eyes, even if there were more, but if there were other guys, that wouldn''t be the case, that was what Hua Yueling was worried about.


    After the checkout, Karin thanked him again, but Hua Yueling and the others said it was nothing, but just bought some things for her. In fact, she didn''t need to care so much.But Karin has this kind of more true character, so Hua Yueling and the others followed her.


    After buying things, I go home. How can I go shopping elsewhere with so many things? It''s not exhausting.Although it''s not as miserable as I said, it''s annoying to walk with so many things.


    After returning home, Hua Yueling was still thinking about what happened in the afternoon, so she wanted to talk to Sister Aroline, but she didn''t know if Sister Aroline was at home.


    "Well, it''s a little early to go at this time, let''s forget it, let''s wait until dinner, Sister Alorin will always come back during dinner."


    Hua Yueling originally wanted to go directly, but after thinking about it, she decided not to worry for the time being.Anyway, this is not a matter of a half-and-a-half moment, and there is no problem waiting for a while.


    Karin had been playing here for more than a day, and she even forgot to exercise.


    "I should go back too."


    "Hey, do you want to go back now?"


    Lu Yuetong asked in a puzzled way, she still wanted to let Karin stay here for a while.She didn''t expect her to leave so soon, but she had just lived for one day, and the time here was too short.


    "Well, come again if you have a chance, it''s not that you won''t come."


    Karin herself said so. After listening to her, Lu Yuetong couldn''t persuade her anymore. It seemed that she had made a decision.


    "Okay, I''ll come and play again next time."


    "Speaking of which, I still want to thank you for buying so many things for me."


    "When you get to your side, haven''t you also given us good things? You are all friends, so don''t keep talking about this."


    Karin nodded, smiled and said nothing more. It is annoying to say too much, she still understands, and she also understands the character of Lu Yuetong and others, she doesn''t say anything because of these, it''s all sincere.

 1606 Reference 1606

    Karin went back by herself. Hua Yueling and the others said they were going to send her, but Karin said that she didn''t need it, so she could go back alone, so there was no need to trouble them.


    The time spent with her is still shorter, and Hua Yueling and the others also hope to have a longer time together.But if you are in another world, you can still realize this idea, after all, the time there is longer.


    The time here is still a bit shorter. After living here for a while, the other world doesn''t know how long it should be.


    After completing another thing, Hua Yueling was also very happy in her heart. After sending Karin back to another world, Hua Yueling and the others went upstairs and went home.Under Karin¡¯s insistence, Hua Yueling and the others did not send her off, but sent to the entrance of the community. As for the things Karin wanted to take back, she put them in the space bag. In this case, you don''t have to take so many things, it''s easy.


    "We all haven''t exercised like this for several days."


    On the way back, Lu Yuetong mentioned this topic suddenly, and when she reminded Huayue Lingjing, she also remembered that, no matter if they have been too busy recently or whatever, they have indeed not exercised on their own for a while, or they still need Go for exercise.


    "Well, I''ve just finished one thing, don''t worry so much. Wait till the evening, let''s go to Sister Alorin''s house to exercise, and practice skills along the way."


    "From now on, we should go to practice every night, otherwise, fishing for three days and drying the net for two days is likely to decline."


    "Well, this is no problem. There is time now, so don''t worry about that much."


    In fact, you still have time even after you go to college, but it¡¯s a little troublesome to exercise at that time, you have to find a quiet place.Fortunately, they plan to rent a house after going to university, so that they don¡¯t have to live in the school and it is convenient to go to and from school.


    At present, they are still looking for a suitable place. The most important thing is to look for a slightly larger area, which can accommodate three or four people. Another point is that it is closer to the school.There are still some good choices for the time being, but Hua Yueling and the others haven''t made a decision yet, at least they don''t need to worry so much now.


    "How about Alice? Will you live on campus or leave school after you go to college?"


    Hua Yueling and the others chatted and turned their eyes to Alice, who hadn''t spoken much. Alice thought about it for a while and shook her head.


    "I haven''t figured it out yet, but maybe I will live in school. My home is far away and it''s not convenient to go to school."


    "It''s good to live on campus, so I can make more friends."


    "In fact, I also want to rent a house outside, but I haven''t decided yet. Maybe I will go out to do odd jobs at that time. In that case, there should be hope if I can find a cheaper house for a month''s salary."


    "Otherwise, how about you living with us? If the four of us share the burden, the rent for a month will actually not be much."


    "four¡­¡­"


    The question was not asked yet, and the words that hadn''t been understood immediately came to light. Looking at Hua Yueling, then at Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, Alice was really surprised.Although it has long been known that the three of them have a very good relationship, even in school, it can be said that they are inseparable and make many people jealous, but this is really something she expected.


    Even if they are admitted to university, the three of them have to be together. Their feelings are really incredible.Alice didn''t know how to describe it, but she had never met someone like Hua Yueling and the others.


    "I will think about it again, anyway, the time is still long. I will answer you after a while."


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, we are just thinking like this. We are looking for a house, so we can find a bigger one. Alice, if you think about it, just come and talk to us directly."


    Lu Yuetong felt that there was no need for Alice to refuse. Why should he refuse such a good opportunity? It is impossible.However, this is also due to some changes in her thinking recently, if she had never thought so in the past.


    After all, it would be better to rent a house with her and Mu Ningshuang, but adding a Hua Yueling would make her hesitate.It''s not that she dislikes Hua Yueling or what, how could she dislike Hua Yueling, Hua Yueling also helped her a lot before, and she is also a very good person;


    But living with a boy, how can I say it, even if it is a familiar boy or a good friend, it is generally not like this, let alone them.The relationship between them is pretty good, but it''s definitely not that good.


    Hua Yueling could understand her concerns. In fact, he thought of this when Lu Yuetong mentioned it, but he didn''t say anything.At this time, let him say something. He can''t tell Alice that I won''t live together. It is impossible to rent another house.


    After spending so long with Lu Yuetong and the others, it is hard for him to imagine how to live alone.It feels lonely.This is not what Hua Yueling wants, nor is it what he wants.


    Say nothing, don''t think about anything, it''s up to Alice to choose how to choose.Anyway, this is my own business. If she is unwilling, no one else will force her. This is just a suggestion, a small suggestion.


    When a few people returned home, they became normal again, and everyone started to play happily.While Alice had been frowning, she seemed to be still thinking about Lu Yuetong''s words, and sometimes playing games was not particularly serious.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to do anything now, and wanted to lie down on the bed. He turned sideways and watched a few girls playing games. After watching for a while, he closed his eyes.I''m still somewhat tired. Although I didn''t do anything today, my head hurts.


    "Xiaoxue, are there any missing parts or abilities out there?"


    "Yes, and there are many more. But at present, people can''t find more clues. This still needs the owner to find it."


    "This is too difficult. The key is how should I find it. Without any clues, there is no way."


    Hua Yueling said rather helplessly, there is no clue at present, the key is that Xiaoxue has no clue, what else can he do in this situation, there is nothing to do.


    "Well, it''s really not easy to do, after all, I don''t know where it is. But there is a way."


    "If there is a way, Xiaoxue, you said it earlier, don''t hide it."

 1607 Reference 1607

    "Is there any simpler way, as long as it is useful, the others can be put later. If it is not useful, then don''t say it."


    Hua Yueling felt that her requirements were actually not too high, just asking for usefulness, nothing else was necessary.Xiaoxue''s answer is simple and simple enough, not to mention other things, swimming is definitely useful.


    That being the case, it would be fine, Hua Yueling thought in her heart, turned over and lay on her back on the bed, staring at the top of her head and waiting for Xiaoxue to speak.


    "Another way is for the owner to find parts to enhance exploration capabilities."


    "..."


    After listening to Xiaoxue''s method, Hua Yueling had a speechless expression. What kind of method is this called? Didn''t he say the same after saying that it was not suitable?If I can easily find that kind of part, I don''t need to ask her for help at all. I just can''t find it directly. It''s so troublesome.


    "Xiaoxue, your method is too foolish. If I can find it, I don''t have to worry as much as I am now. It''s because I don''t know how to find it, that''s why I''m worried."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said.


    "I know, but they have a way to help the owner find it."


    "Huh? Really?"


    Hua Yueling suddenly had different reactions. It would be nothing if it was just such a method, but if Xiaoxue said that there was a way to help herself find it, it would be completely different.This is a good thing for myself.


    "What is the solution, Xiaoxue, tell me about it."


    It was unexpected that Xiaoxue was still prepared, which made Hua Yueling somewhat surprised, but it was also a good thing for him.But this time Xiaoxue didn''t speak anymore. It seemed that he was angry because of his doubts just now. This made Hua Yueling a little bit dumbfounded. Xiaoxue understood this too well.


    She apologized to Xiaoxue again and made various guarantees, and finally made Xiaoxue happy.Hua Yueling quickly asked what to do, but Xiaoxue first gave him a white look, and then slowly said her own way.


    "Actually, the method is very simple. Nothing is necessary."


    "Ok."


    Hua Yueling didn''t dare to say anything now. It wouldn''t be good if Xiaoxue was angry if she accidentally said something wrong, so he just nodded and did nothing else, waiting for Xiaoxue to finish her words.


    "The owner only needs to buy an item."


    When she heard these words again, Hua Yueling wanted to spit out, but he still suppressed his spit out in time, did not say anything, and kept quiet.


    "Why the master doesn''t say anything, it''s quiet like the previous master, but now the master shouldn''t be like this."


    "What should I do now?" Hua Yueling asked a little irritably, thinking in her heart, isn''t this because of you, otherwise, how could I not say anything.The main reason is that the idea given by Xiaoxue is too much to say, and this is not the first time she has given such a method.


    "You should complain, the master who doesn''t complain is soulless!"


    Xiaoxue said in such a high spirits, Hua Yueling had nothing to say on her face, what else could she say.It was really speechless, but he didn''t say anything else. It''s better not to make her angry when you need to ask Xiaoxue now, otherwise, you still can''t eat by yourself.


    "Hey, the master''s appearance is really meaningless, I won''t say anything."


    Unexpectedly, even if Xiaoxue didn''t speak, she could have a reason not to speak. Huayueling really couldn''t say a word. What was this, and what she had to say was really speechless.Xiaoxue can find any reason at will. As long as she doesn''t want to say anything, any reason will work. It''s not a question of not speaking at all, you can say so.


    Hua Yueling showed a speechless expression, really quite speechless, Xiaoxue is too unreliable, it''s not enough for her face.


    "Okay, okay, I really have nothing to do, Xiaoxue, just talk about it, and just say what you want me to do."


    Hua Yueling shrugged her shoulders and said with a helpless expression.If Xiaoxue has been reluctant to say it, he really has nothing to do, nothing at all.


    Fortunately, Xiaoxue was just teasing him, she didn''t say anything, she didn''t want to say it.


    "Is it good if someone loses? Let them tell the owner. It doesn''t matter if they don''t complain, so it''s fine."


    "Purchase this item, let the master take a look, it will cost some gold coins, I don''t know if the master is willing."


    "As long as it''s not too..."


    Hua Yueling shut up before finishing speaking, and there was no need to say the next words. He subconsciously rubbed his eyes for the amount of gold coins he needed, and even wondered if his eyes were misleading.However, after rubbing his eyes, he told himself not to deceive himself. This was not a mistake at all, but the price displayed on it was so much that it was impossible to change no matter how much he rubbed his eyes.


    "This...Xiaoxue, is this price marked wrong?"


    Hua Yueling asked with a little uncertainty, but Xiaoxue''s answer was like a blow, making him speechless.


    "The price in the store cannot be mislabeled. The owner should give it up. The price is real. This is the most powerful plug-in in terms of detection. It is worth this price."


    "No, it''s not a question of whether it''s worth it, it''s a question of whether I can afford it..."


    "Make money if you can''t afford it, buy if you have enough money!"


    Xiao Xuezhen said deafly, but it sounded strange.Hua Yueling had a strange look on her face, she really couldn''t say anything.Xiaoxue''s words are right and right, but if they are wrong, they can''t be said to be wrong.


    "Xiaoxue, what you said is indeed correct, but how come I feel so strange to me."


    With a sigh, Huayueling thought that if he earns money, he will still get to another world. It¡¯s very fast to get there to earn money. As long as fighting is enough, there are indeed many monsters and robbers in the other world. From them All kinds of equipment and the like can be directly exchanged for money.


    Although the equipment cannot be said to be exchanged for how much money, at least it is a good way to make money, it is not easy to do so quickly in the real world.


    But speaking of another world, there is actually another place, which is the planet Livio is on now.But compared to another world, the speed of money coming from that planet must be much slower, and the method is not that simple.

 1608 Reference 1608

    "To make money, it''s time to make money again."


    Hua Yueling remembered the time she used to make money again. Taking risks in another world to make money is an adventure. It is not that difficult to explore in various places, but it takes time.


    Obviously there will be a lot of free time during the summer vacation, but Hua Yueling now feels that she has no free time to use.


    "My money."


    Secretly sighed, Hua Yueling felt that there was nothing she could do.The gold coins accumulated with great difficulty are almost gone without knowing it, but there is nothing I can do about it.


    Speaking of it, I can still have so many gold coins now with the help of Sister Aroline and Sister Livyo. Without their help, it would not be easy for Hua Yueling to accumulate so many gold coins on her own. It may not be possible now.


    "Xiaoxue, you are like a vampire now."


    Hua Yueling sighed and vomited. In his opinion, Xiaoxue really became a vampire, sucking up all of her gold coins.


    "People are not vampires, the master will get angry if they say that again!"


    "..." Hua Yueling had a speechless expression. When did Xiaoxue learn this coquettish way of speaking, how did she feel that she couldn''t accept it "Xiaoxue, are you setting it like this?"


    "What is set and not set, people say that is the character."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling wanted to say something, but when the words came to his lips, he thought about it and shook his head to hide his thoughts. It''s better not to say what he thought, otherwise he would make Xiaoxue angry again.


    But she seems to have no other way, even if it makes her angry...


    Hua Yueling just thought about it, when she heard Xiaoxue say something that made him very helpless.


    "But there are other ways."


    "Is there any way? What is the way, if it is more difficult than the previous one, don''t say it. My little heart can''t stand such torture."


    The more difficult method Hua Yueling didn''t even want to listen to anymore. He would feel a headache just to hear the troublesome method, let alone do it.Anyway, since it''s a more difficult method, I won''t do it, so I just don''t listen to it at all, saving wasted time.


    Hua Yueling thought so herself, but it was obvious that Xiaoxue understood his thoughts early and gave him a negative answer.


    "No, they gave me a very simple method, but this method..."


    Speaking of Xiaoxue, I won''t go on, but also raised his appetite. Hua Yueling is really quite speechless, what is this called?Others are playing games happily, and they are tortured here.


    "What''s the matter, I won''t have to ask you to speak. Well, I beg you, tell me Xiaoxue."


    Hua Yueling deliberately begged Xiaoxuedao in a pitiful tone. Xiaoxue couldn''t help laughing when she heard it. It was so funny that Hua Yueling begged others so much that she couldn''t hold it back.All of a sudden he laughed out loud.


    "Hmph, this time it''s up to you to beg me, so let me tell the master."


    What Xiaoxue said changed again and again. Huayueling had long been used to it. Xiaoxue had always been like this. If it weren''t, she could still be called Xiaoxue.Well, it can actually be called, but it has changed a bit, it is still normal.


    "Then please, Xiaoxue, tell me, what else can be done."


    Hua Yueling asked again, this time Xiaoxue was just like she said, without making anything weird, she directly told him what she said.


    Hua Yueling was surprised after hearing this method. She really couldn''t think of it without saying it, or it was impossible to think of it at all.This is a method that is impossible to come by without certain information.


    "You mean to find someone, but where do I find it? And that person is someone you know?"


    "Well, I knew it before, a long, long time ago, but to be precise, it is not a person, it is also an unusual creature, and you will know it when you find it anyway."


    "Then how do I find it?"


    Hua Yueling asked this most critical question, but Xiaoxue said in a cute tone.


    "Of course, the owner has to figure out a solution by himself, but they don''t know anything."


    "I don''t know a ghost!"


    Huayueling complained weakly. He really has nothing to do with Xiaoxue. What is this? After doing it for a long time, I still have to look for it by myself. Isn''t there no improvement compared to the first method? .Thanks to what she said it was a simpler way, he couldn''t see that it was easier in any way.


    Isn''t it the same difficulty? It can''t be said to be more difficult, but it certainly can''t be said to be easier. They all need to be found. Who knows where to find it, Hua Yueling doesn''t think that she can find it by just going around.He doesn''t have that great ability, although his luck value is quite high.


    "Hmph, that''s not necessarily true, I can feel it, it should be nearby now."


    "It''s not that easy to find even if it''s around here."


    Hua Yueling sighed, Xiaoxue said that it was easy, but it was not so easy when it was really done.But anyway, it''s all about searching. It''s definitely more economical to find. It''s just a waste of time. There''s no way.


    "There is no other way, right?"


    After obtaining such a method, Hua Yueling asked Xiaoxue again if there were other methods. This time Xiaoxue answered his question quite often, but there was no more.


    There are only these two methods. Anyway, these two methods do not matter. Maybe you can act in parallel. In this way, no matter which side has progress, it is good.


    This is also a convenient way, but Hua Yueling has no idea about which method to use.Let''s take one step at a time. Anyway, the two methods are easier to act now, whether it''s going to a different world to make money or looking for the creature that Xiaoxue said in the neighborhood.


    "Xiaoxue, what kind of guy do you know?"


    "Well...I will sell it. The owner will recognize it as soon as he finds it. Don''t worry about it. It''s the kind of guy who can be easily recognized."


    "Easily recognizable guy, is that kind of weird guy again?"


    "Well, you can say the same if you want to say it, anyway, it must be the case from the owner."

 1609 Reference 1609

    The weird guy is easy to recognize when you see it, but it''s not easy to find it.Unless you have a skill that will not be discovered by humans, otherwise it will generally not come out randomly.


    "You don''t know where it is now, do you?"


    "That''s for sure. If people know, don''t they just tell the owner directly, how could they still be hidden and tucked away? People only feel the aura of its existence. It is difficult to accurately find it in such a large area. Where the other party is."


    There was nothing wrong with this, and Hua Yueling would not be able to find it by herself, unless it was within a certain range, otherwise the degree of difficulty could be imagined.


    Not to mention the entire area of ??the community, the strength required for just a residential building is not a little bit.Hua Yueling understood this, so she didn''t think Xiaoxue was lying.


    "Xiaoxue, this is another problem for me."


    "Isn''t it also for the master to find a better way? No matter how you say it, there are two ways now. The master doesn''t need to focus on one of them."


    "What you said is true, but there are two ways..."


    With a sigh, Hua Yueling shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything. What else can I say at this time? Anyway, it¡¯s good to have two methods. As long as you see which side of your choice is, you can actually say There is not much difference.


    There is nothing to say in this regard. Now that he has got the way he wants, and there is no way to ask other questions from Xiaoxue, Hua Yueling chatted with Xiaoxue again, and then withdrew his attention.


    Attention was returned to Mu Ningshuang and the others, they did not notice what was happening behind them, and they were still playing games happily.


    Hua Yueling is thinking about what she should do next, so she can act directly, but Hua Yueling definitely doesn''t want this. Hua Yueling doesn''t want to do anything for the time being. Compared to acting, he hopes to be able to do more. rest for a bit.


    There are always various actions back and forth, Hua Yueling is also a little bored, he hopes to rest a while, and wait until later, or tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, although he also wants to get it as soon as possible. The kind of parts Xiaoxue said, but he also told himself that there was no need to worry too much.


    After lying down for a while, listening to the music of the game and Mu Ningshuang''s conversation, Hua Yueling opened her mouth and yawned.It was early, but he was a little sleepy, maybe too tired.


    With this in mind, Hua Yueling turned over again, watching Mu Ningshuang and the others having fun so much, he also wanted to play with them.But there are already four people over there, and one more person will not work, so he can only be excluded for the time being.


    "Ah, I really want to go and play with them."


    Hua Yueling tossed about in bed, picked up the phone and took a look.


    "Ok?"


    The news displayed on the phone screen made him look stunned. He remembered what his sister had said to him yesterday. After contacting the news, it seemed that something really happened this time, and there was probably no way to hide it. .


    "It''s really an eventful time. It seems that similar things often happen recently."


    Hua Yueling frowned. It would be okay to just look at this one thing, at least not as scary as imagined.But if you contact the time they have resolved recently, you can see how many incredible things have happened recently.


    "what ''s the truth?"


    Hua Yueling also didn''t know, she frowned, covered her forehead with one hand, and curled up like a prawn thinking about the answer to this question.In any case, there are similar things in other places on the earth or not, but it is really troublesome for them, all kinds of strange things emerge in an endless stream, and gradually they are no longer satisfied with being small. The place, but the scope is constantly expanding, and the influence is also increasing.


    "I hope Sister Yun won''t do anything."


    I opened the call log and found Sister Yun''s number in it. Hua Yueling thought for a while and still didn''t call out.Sister Yun should have nothing to do with her. In terms of her strength, she should be very busy now. It is better not to disturb her. This will easily distract her, but on the contrary. It is easier to get her injured.


    Hua Yueling''s thoughts were quite thoughtful. He thought a lot and felt that he should still help Sister Yun. It would be difficult to solve such problems by her alone.This is not a question of ability.


    It cannot be said that other police officers will not be able to help much, but dealing with such enemies who are not ordinary people can not be handled by ordinary police.


    "I hope things are not that troublesome, but from the information I have so far, I still don''t see much."


    Hua Yueling sighed.Whether it is the purpose of the other party''s actions or the purpose of it doing all this is the case, nothing can be seen at all.


    To say what its purpose is, Huayueling has no way to analyze it from the information it currently has. The main reason is that it feels a bit too scattered about what it does, and it doesn''t seem to be moving towards a goal.


    But perhaps this is also to confuse others'' sight. Who knows, even strange creatures are not completely brainless, they also have brains, but there is no way to compare with humans.


    I can''t help much for the time being, but I can help when I need help later.There are still many things, and more and more, I don''t know what will happen in the future, and I don''t know if the guy Xiaoxue said is related to this incident.


    Hua Yueling is not very clear about all this, and it takes time to investigate.


    There is no other news from Sister Yun for the time being, so there shouldn''t be any worries for the time being, the news from the news has nothing to do with Sister Yun.That''s enough. Hua Yueling''s biggest worry is that Sister Yun is injured, and that''s the most troublesome thing.


    The strength of the monster that can harm Sister Yun is definitely not to be underestimated, especially in a place like this earth.


    After thinking about it for a while, Hua Yueling felt that someone was coming. He looked over and found that Mu Ningshuang had come over at some point and had reached his bedside.


    "Go and play for a while."


    Mu Ningshuang grabbed his hand to pull him up, and Hua Yueling sat up following her movements.Looking at it again, she was a little shy. Lu Yuetong and the others'' eyes all fell on her, and she became the most concerned person here.


    After she got up, Hua Yueling walked over and sat down where Mu Ningshuang had sat before.

 1610 Reference 1610

    "Ah, I was killed by you again!"


    Arolin said that, she was about to throw the handle in her hand.


    "Who calls Sister Aroline, you are so cunning, you must want to cheat us, so we will cheat you."


    "Even so, you can''t unite to bully my sister, it''s too shameless!"


    Sister Alorin came shortly after Hua Yueling played the game, Lu Yuetong gave her a place to let her play with Hua Yueling and the others.Alice also gave way at this time, so that the girl from the canine ears would also play with her.


    Before this, the cat-ear girl and the dog-ear girl constantly exchanged positions, but now it¡¯s not anymore, they can play together.In another world these two little girls have always played together, and they have indeed played these games, and they are still very happy.


    Now it¡¯s even more different to play with four people at home. It¡¯s so fun to play, and it¡¯s completely different to play alone with yourself.


    Sometimes the fun of games lies in playing with your companions. The fun of playing together is very different from the fun of playing alone.


    As it is now, it''s funny talking about things that they don''t even know what they are like while cheating on each other.Everyone was having fun. Although Aroline was very unhappy when she was targeted for a while, she quickly regained her advantage using her own strength, but Hua Yueling and the others fell into a disadvantage.


    "Wow, Sister Aroline, you are too shameless. Where can we play games with our own power? How could we be opponents!"


    After losing another game, Hua Yueling looked at Aroline Tucao with a very helpless look. Although he knew that his tucao was certainly useless, he still had to say what he should say. of.


    "Yeah, yeah, how could we have won by being so targeted."


    "Hmph, this will make the three of you be surrounded by me alone, how about it, is it amazing?"


    On the contrary, Arolin said triumphantly, what Hua Yueling and the others said had no effect at all.Hua Yueling was also helpless, looking at her rather speechlessly.


    "Then we are going to be shameless, Sister Aroline, look at it, even if you use your own power, we will definitely be able to win you a game!"


    "Hmph, sister, I''m waiting, I want to see what you can do."


    Aroline snorted triumphantly, from which she could hear how triumphant she was.From being targeted before to now one person singled out three wins, it feels quite different.


    Hua Yueling and the others can only recognize it, who can''t let them beat one by three, but it doesn''t matter whether or not they can play.Aroline''s knowledge of the game is certainly not that deep, but she can achieve this level by relying on her own strength.


    So it is really not easy to fight her. Three people fight against one, basically they are suppressed, there is no way.Hua Yueling wanted to break her wrists too, but it was a pity that her strength was not enough.


    "Hmph, sister, let me just say, you are not my opponents, let''s know now. You absolutely can''t beat me!"


    Aroline said very seriously, even slightly mocking them, but this time Hua Yueling didn''t say anything, they were indeed inferior to others.


    So if Hua Yueling didn''t say a word, he didn''t believe that he had beaten Sister Aroline without a word. He didn''t believe it anyway.It is impossible to say in combat, but there is definitely a chance in the game.


    Hua Yueling believes that he has a chance to win. Although the other two small companions are also limited, how can the three heads be better than Zhuge Liang.This is just to cheer for herself, everyone knows the facts, but Hua Yueling still believes that she has a chance.


    After trying again and again, being defeated again and again, and then seeing sister Alorin''s triumphant smile again and again, Hua Yueling felt that she was almost desperate.How can there be such a thing, it is not as simple as a general who wins, let alone lose a game, there is no tie, the facts are always crueler than you think.


    Hua Yueling is facing up to difficulties and is still constantly challenging. The more he challenges, the more he feels that there is no chance at all.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    "Well, do you still think you can beat my sister me? If you think it works, come on."


    Aroline said triumphantly. Although Hua Yueling wanted to make Sister Aroline not be so proud, he couldn''t say such things.No matter how it feels like this, once you say that you are like a villain, you can just talk about this kind of supportive scene, without any practical actions.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling felt that it was still difficult for him to win, although he wanted to win.Alice, who was next to him, couldn¡¯t bear to watch. Although she was still smiling happily before that, she probably felt that her actions were a bit too irritating, Hua Yueling, and she turned her head around. Let your emotions calm down.


    "Just laugh if you want, it''s okay, anyway, I''m just a vegetable, I can''t win a round."


    When Hua Yueling saw Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong¡¯s expressions that wanted to laugh but didn¡¯t dare to laugh out loud, she sighed again, feeling that she had been hit hard. .What is this, do you have that kind of food?


    "No, no, it''s really nothing funny, Xiaoling, don''t take it to heart, we are definitely not laughing at you!"


    Lu Yuetong hurriedly explained, but it is hard to say how strong this explanation can be.In fact, there was no strength at all, Hua Yueling sighed again, but this time he didn''t say anything and kept quiet.


    "Come on, let my sisters play for a while, and I''ll give it to you later, OK?"


    The little girls from the Cat''s Ears and Dog''s Ears were very obedient, and immediately after listening, they handed over the handles in their hands to them. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong took one.They sat down where the little girls sat before, and the little girls sat behind, beside them, squeezing them to look at the screen.


    The two little guys really like to play this, but this may also be related to the fact that there is no such interesting game in the other world, so they will be infatuated immediately after they come into contact with this.This is all normal.


    "This time the three of us will challenge you together, Sister Aroline, this time you want to win it''s not that easy!"


    Lu Yuetong said this very imposingly, but Aroline''s reaction was relatively plain.


    "Thinking that substituting can beat me, well, let you see the true strength of my sister!"

 1611 Reference 1611

    "True strength?"


    Could it be that the only strength used just now is not considered true strength, it is only 10% of all strength, if that is the case, there is no need to fight again.Knowing what is necessary in a defeated battle.


    "Hmph, sister, I just played with you before, so I didn''t use the strongest strength, but now it''s different, just watch it, sister how I beat you!"


    Aroline¡¯s words were full of confidence, and it sounded as if they had absolutely no way to win. Huayueling and their morale took a few blows at first, but they soon recovered and calmed down.


    "Even if Sister Aroline said so, we won''t lose so easily!"


    Hua Yueling said with great momentum, but it is hard to say how much confidence he has.


    "Oh, is it? Then let me take a look at my sister, the strength of the three of you."


    Compared to their reaction ability, they definitely can''t compare with Aroline. Although they don''t know how much better than ordinary people in this respect, the opponent facing Aroline is different.They can only rely on the number of advantages to solve the problem, and there is no way to rely on other ways to win.


    It is definitely difficult to compare pure strength, but this kind of game still requires some luck, not just strength.


    If you can''t win in strength, then rely on some luck. I don''t know if your luck has an effect in this aspect.


    Huayueling thought wildly, the next game had already started, Huayueling was ready to hold her breath, so serious it was like fighting a battle.


    Looking at it this way, the least serious of them is Sister Aroline, and Aroline still puts on an expression that is usually indifferent.However, the three of Hua Yueling and the others are different. All three of them showed expressions that looked like an enemy. Sister Aroline deserves to be treated like this. She is a very powerful person. If you don¡¯t have to use all your strength Come, let alone defeat the opponent, you can''t even see the slightest hope of winning.


    Hua Yueling held her breath and stared at the screen on the screen with extreme earnestness, moving her fingers between the keys on the handle subconsciously.He feels that his condition is good, at least it should be better than before.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Taking a deep breath, Hua Yueling said calmly.


    "It should be all ready now, let''s get started."


    "Okay, let''s get started, let Xiaoyueling you come and see my true strength."


    This is not the first time Sister Alorin has said this. It is probably to put pressure on them, but to be honest, Hua Yueling and the others are indeed a little nervous when they hear Sister Alorin say such things.


    Under the influence of the pressure given by Sister Aroline, there is no way to do it. After all, Sister Aroline said it, and she knew it was definitely not a lie to them.However, how much true power Sister Aroline is hiding? They don''t know yet, and they need to verify it through actual battles.


    What you need to play this kind of game where several people compete is extremely strong reaction ability. If you don''t have enough reaction ability, it is difficult to play. It is basically impossible to surpass Sister Aroline. of.


    After several people were ready, they decided to start the game.


    "Come on, I''ll let you come first. It doesn''t matter if you kill me first. Look at how my sister overtook you."


    Sister Aroline is indeed too arrogant, but she does have the capital of arrogance.And if there is no way to beat her in this situation, it is even more impossible to win her under normal circumstances.


    Hua Yueling frowned and thought about the pros and cons. This seemed like good news for them, but it was actually not that good.If there is no way to win, then the pressure in the next battle will be even greater. On the contrary, if they win, it would be good news for them, but Hua Yueling did not hold much hope.


    "Try it, just do it once, I don''t believe you can''t win this way."


    Lu Yuetong whispered to him.After thinking about it again, Hua Yueling looked at Mu Ningshuang, ready to hear her thoughts.


    "Do whatever you want."


    Mu Ningshuang had no opinion, shook his head and said.This made Hua Yueling a little embarrassed, he was holding his hair, very annoyed.


    "Forget it, what do you want to do so much, Sister Aroline, we accept your challenge!"


    "Then stop talking nonsense, come quickly, and then let you feel what despair is!"


    Aroline laughed and said, her words were full of confidence, and there was nothing else.


    Although Hua Yueling and the others said they wanted to be as confident as her, they definitely couldn''t do this kind of Chengdu.They don''t have that kind of self-confidence, although they really need it.


    The "battle" started without saying a word. This battle is not the other battle, it is a battle in the game.Sister Aroline did not move at first, as she said, but this time the map seems to be relatively large. Even if she accumulates some advantages at the beginning, she may not be able to win. She still has to be stable enough, as long as half way. If you die once or twice, then there must be no way, and you will lose.


    The only thing to be happy about is that they have three people here, and the probability of three people is still relatively high.


    Hua Yueling felt that he still had some opportunities here, thinking about it, he immediately acted.In terms of speed, he was still quite fast, but he was a little too anxious, so he was not particularly stable. Fortunately, he hadn''t made any major mistakes, so he didn''t die, which is also a kind of luck.


    When the time was up, Aroline also started to act. I don''t know if it was Hua Yueling''s illusion. He always felt that Sister Aroline was acting faster than he thought.


    It is obviously the same game, although the characters controlled are different, but it is said that the abilities of these four characters are actually set to the same, not different.It''s just a different appearance, which means...


    "Sister Aroline, you are cheating."


    Hua Yueling said in a very affirmative tone, but Aroline didn''t respond, she still controlled the character seriously, and was not disturbed at all.


    "Well, let''s finish the round first."


    Seeing that Sister Aroline was not ready to answer, Hua Yueling could only withdraw her gaze and continue to control her role.He hadn''t paid attention to the situation on Sister Aroline''s side before, but now he saw it a little strange.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t think about more, anyway, he was still in the leading position for the time being, there was no need to worry about other things.

 1612 Reference 1612

    "Why is it happening like that!"


    Although Hua Yueling was a little unstable, she still had the upper hand, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would be killed halfway. This was troublesome. Sister Aroline soon caught up and took the upper hand. .


    Although there are still Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang, they are not directly superior, they are just a little happier than Sister Aroline.If this continues, he will soon be overtaken.Sister Alorin¡¯s operation is really too stable. There are no mistakes. Huayueling and the others are different. Even if they are stable, they will occasionally make mistakes. It is these mistakes that make them a little bit away. distance.


    Hua Yueling rushed up immediately after her resurrection, trying to shorten the gap between them as much as possible, but Hua Yueling''s speed still couldn''t catch up.It is impossible for Hua Yueling to make no mistakes. Hua Yueling also wants to achieve that level, but he has no way to do it. There is no way. He can only watch the advantage that he has finally built up. The smoke gradually disappeared.


    This is too miserable, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, originally thought that she could have some advantages, but now it seems that these advantages will soon become nothingness.


    "Is there no other way?"


    Hua Yueling thought very bored, but it was a pity that this map was just such a road, there was no other way to go.Otherwise, Sister Aroline would have surpassed them earlier, and it wouldn''t be like now.


    There was no way, Hua Yueling could only watch Sister Aroline surpass the other two, and won the victory in front of them.This feeling is too uncomfortable. It was originally occupied with such a big advantage, but it has become such a result now. Whoever can feel it, Hua Yueling is extremely uncomfortable.


    But there is no way, this can not be blamed on them.They have also tried their best, doing their best to the extent they can reach, and want to make no mistakes, unless it is lucky, or they come across a simple picture, otherwise there is nothing. hopefully,


    This "battle" ended in the defeat of Hua Yueling and the others, and the final result was that they were counter-killed.Hua Yueling was a little bit uncomfortable. He was still being killed when he was leading so much. This was enough to explain the problem. In this case, there was still no way to win, and the "battle" after that was even more difficult.


    "This time I lost, but next time we will definitely win!"


    Hua Yueling did not give up because of this, but continued to speak with a strong voice.But Aroline just responded with a cold snort.


    "Hmph, Xiaoyueling just now you want to use that kind of trick to disturb my sister, it is ineffective. How could I be fooled by this kind of elementary trick."


    Aroline said proudly.


    "No, no, I didn''t want to interfere with you, Sister Aroline, but I really felt that way."


    "!"


    Aroline was really surprised at this moment, she couldn''t help but look at Hua Yueling. Originally, she really thought that Hua Yueling was just trying to disturb her, but she didn''t expect the facts to be different from what she thought. He turned out to be true. I think so.


    "Xiao Yueling, you look down on me too much, how could I cheat? Besides, let''s play together, right? Sister, how do I cheat?"


    Hua Yueling, who asked Sister Alorin in such a rhetorical question, was speechless. He just looked at the characters controlled by Sister Alorin too quickly, so that''s why.But he felt that if Sister Aroline really wanted to do this, they wouldn''t be able to find out at all, but think about it, Sister Aroline is definitely not that kind of person.


    "I just saw that the speed of the character you controlled by Sister Aroline was too fast, that''s why I thought about it. Now that I think about it, maybe I think too much."


    "Hmph, I will forgive you this time, and next time, sister, I won''t go around you."


    Arolin snorted, not seemingly satisfied.But it''s normal to think about it. No one would be happy to be thought of this way. It''s even more unlikely that Aroline didn''t react at all. It''s just that this was considered good.


    "Sister, how could I be the one who does that kind of thing."


    "Yes, yes, it''s all my crazy thinking, I think too much."


    Hua Yueling also quickly apologized, even if this matter passed.However, even though this matter passed, the "battle" continued, and Hua Yueling and the others were still completely at a disadvantage, and there was nothing to do.


    Being defeated again and again made Hua Yueling and the others a little doubtful about life, whether she could win or not, was Sister Alorin invincible.


    After another failure, Hua Yueling stood up and decided to take a short break.The playing time was a bit too long, and it exceeded his expectations.


    "I''ll rest for a while, Alice, come and play."


    "No, let them come and play, I''ll just watch it by the side."


    Alice said this to the two little girls, letting them both go to play, so she didn''t want to play.The two little girls were also rejected at first, but Alice was reluctant to play anyway, and in the end they had to come out and take the place of Hua Yueling alone.


    However, after playing for a while, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong also gave way. Now there is no need to push, everyone can play.


    After having fun all morning, Hua Yueling and the others rested at home after eating at noon.After the break, they took some books and went to another world. After all, time passed slowly over there, so they were more willing to learn there. In this way, it can be said that they learned more in a shorter time. Many things.


    This is good, Hua Yueling feels that if there is nothing to do here in the future, he can go to another world.


    Although Ze Lucy said that she had a deep understanding of the source of power, she didn''t seem to have any plans to act.From what she said, she didn''t seem to be particularly confident yet, and she had to spend some more time without being prepared.


    Hua Yueling can understand this, but they are also the same. Many times they are unwilling to act unless they are fully prepared.


    Zelucy didn''t know how long to prepare, but according to her, she didn''t have to wait too long, and she could act as soon as tomorrow.Hua Yueling and the others are not very anxious, but it is better to solve this kind of thing earlier, otherwise it will take too long, and then they will not know what will happen.


    The two sources of power will definitely attract other weird creatures to gather in the past, and it is not so easy to drive them away.They cannot be allowed to form a climate.

 1613 Reference 1613

    Hua Yueling and the others have spent almost half a day in another world, and the time is basically spent studying.It was almost evening on the earth before they stopped studying and prepared to return to the earth.


    Zelucy is quite leisurely now, not as busy as before, and never seeing people very much.


    "Are you going back now?"


    Seeing that they were packing things up, Zelucy asked them as if she was about to go back.Hua Yueling and the others nodded, saying that the time here is not too short, and it is time to go back.


    "Otherwise, let''s leave after eating here."


    "No, no, we will go back to eat with my sister in the evening. My sister is still waiting for us at home."


    "Okay, I won''t keep you. I will be there tomorrow night. If you have nothing to do, you can come with me."


    "It''s okay, we are quite free."


    Hua Yueling immediately shook her head and said, although they said that even if they go there is nothing wrong with them, but if they should go, they still have to follow it. Anyway, the rest should be quite simple, and you can''t do nothing. It''s not.


    "Then I will look for you when I act tomorrow."


    After a simple goodbye, Hua Yueling and the others left here.The two little guys also stayed and didn''t go back with them. Although Hua Yueling also asked if they were going back to Earth together, the two little guys still said they would wait until next time.


    They have also lived here for a long time, so they are all used to it and regard it as their home.


    "Well then, you come to my house next time to play."


    "I''ll definitely do it next time. It''s fun to play with big brother and big sister."


    The two little guys said very cutely, Hua Yueling and the others said goodbye to the two little guys, and then left here.


    "I just remembered that the thing we discovered hasn''t been told to Sister Aroline!"


    Hua Yueling suddenly clapped her hands on the way back, and said as if thinking of something.


    "After Sister Aroline came, we played games and beat her and we forgot about everything else."


    Lu Yuetong also said with a wry smile, really forgotten, for so long without remembering it, they are enough.


    "It''s okay, Sister Aroline has to come during dinner, so let''s talk to her then."


    "we can only do this."


    For the time being, there is no way to talk to Sister Aroline, but when she comes back to have dinner, she can talk to her.In fact, the matter is said to be big or small. It is probably not a problem in the eyes of Sister Aroline, but it is still very troublesome for them.


    This is also a normal thing for different people. It should be said that they are used to it.


    The things that Lin Lang encountered here were mainly too troublesome this time, and basically nothing else. If it didn''t take too much time, Hua Yueling could actually do it.


    It¡¯s just a search. Who doesn¡¯t know this, but it¡¯s not that simple to search such a large area.Time, energy, etc., at least for now, Hua Yueling is not willing to waste more time on this, and what he can do with that time.


    It would be much simpler to do it for Sister Aroline instead, than to do it yourself.


    This aspect is not Huayue Ling''s self-effacement, and in fact it is like this in many aspects. At present, he cannot be said to be comparable to Sister Aroline.Hua Yueling also understands this, and if this matter is left to Sister Aroline, she can do better.


    "Any progress on the case?"


    Surprisingly, Sister Aroline did not come over at night. I don¡¯t know if she was avoiding them on purpose. But whether it¡¯s or not, the original plan can¡¯t be implemented. She can only wait until tomorrow. If she comes again tomorrow morning or noon Say it.


    It''s a bit late at this time, and there is no need to talk about this kind of thing on the phone.


    In this case, Sister Yun has also returned, so Hua Yueling began to chat with her about the case.However, the information Sister Yun received was still relatively small, so there was actually not much to be able to talk to them.


    "A policeman was injured this time. Was it attacked?"


    "Well...it¡¯s not easy to say that it was not premeditated to do so. It seems that that kind of thing happened only because it was accidentally hit. I don¡¯t know the specifics. Those who witnessed the incident at the time All were injured in the hospital, and there is no way to learn more."


    "That''s right, but from the current point of view, Sister Yun, your guess should be correct. That kind of guy still doesn''t know how strong it is. If it is not necessary, Sister Yun should not conflict with it. Be careful. "


    "I know this, but I can''t do nothing. Just sitting and waiting for death will definitely not work. And because of the huge incident involved this time, especially when so many police were attacked, there must be no way to suppress the matter. We The action will only become more frequent, and the scope of the search will definitely increase, and all police must be dispatched."


    "But if that guy is the one you meet, isn''t the police still helpless?"


    This is true, if it''s still that guy.Not to mention the anomalous creature they haven''t seen yet, just a ghost is enough.


    "But there is no way. I can''t tell this kind of thing. If I don''t say it, others won''t know it. They can only go on like this. In this case, they can''t do nothing."


    "That''s true."


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t want to expose themselves, and Hua Yun did the same, so they couldn''t do anything at present.It is impossible to expose yourself because of this, which is not a good thing for them.


    In this case, there is only one way to prevent the casualties of other people, to solve the problem before the number of injured people becomes more.


    But the only thing that makes them unable to do so is that there are no clues. If you want to solve this problem, you have to collect clues yourself.


    "Sister Yun, what are the places where it appears? Tell us. We will find time to visit those places these days and see if we can find some clues."


    "Are you going?"


    "Well, let''s see if we can help, we can''t just let it continue like this."


    "Well, it can be easier with your help. If you can find any clues, you can tell me. The main thing is that you don''t know its purpose, so we don''t know where it will be."


    Hua Yun wrote down those locations as she spoke, and wrote them to Hua Yueling on a piece of paper.

 1614 Reference 1614

    "The only clue is this thing I found in one of the places."


    As Hua Yun said something, she took out a small blood-red ball from the space bag. This small ball was about the size of a pinky finger and was transparent, with blood-colored liquid tumbling in it.I don''t know what this thing is for, but it doesn''t look like a good thing.


    "Let me see."


    Hua Yueling took the small bead from her sister, took it in her hand, and stared at it carefully.I could see that the liquid in it was constantly tumbling as if controlled by some force.


    Moreover, the sound of the liquid rolling can be faintly heard. This thing is very strange, just seeing it will make you feel that way.Who would not be surprised to see something like this is strange.


    After investigation, Hua Yueling discovered that this was another power she had never seen before. This power was okay, not that powerful, but it would be terrifying if it was completely absorbed by people.Apart from other things, there is a terrible power stored in this bead, and it can even be called a death-like power. If it is completely mastered by one person, then he can basically be said to be invincible on earth.


    "But what is this bead for?"


    No one can answer Hua Yueling''s question, and everyone doesn''t know its function just by looking at it.


    "Perhaps just like magic crystals, they are used to store power?"


    "Is it just that?"


    Hua Yueling shook her head lightly, not thinking so.There is a possibility, but Hua Yueling feels that the effect of this kind of thing should be more than that, it is not a subconscious feeling.


    "It doesn''t seem to be more than that, but if it is really the same as a magic crystal, does that mean that guy is making a magic circle or something?"


    "Magic Circle..."


    "It''s also possible, but if that''s the case, it seems there is no reason for it to make such a big noise. It would be more unfavorable for it to make a noise."


    "It is true, that means there should be other uses for this thing."


    The four of them thought about it but couldn''t think of any better ideas, so they had to give up temporarily.


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang were also very interested in the small round beads, and they took them into their own hands to observe them, but they still didn''t find anything after the observation.


    "Sister Yun, do you still use this? If you don''t use it, put it here for the time being and give it to you later."


    "Just leave it with you, it''s useless for me to hold it in my hand. You can help me study what it is for, and I would like to know."


    Hua Yun didn''t want to return the small round beads, but gave them directly. After all, she didn''t have much use for this thing in her hand.They might be able to study something to Hua Yueling, but they just kept it in her hands.


    Xiao Yuanzhu was put away by Hua Yueling, and then she studied the note that Sister Yun gave herself. The note was written on the location of the recent abnormal event.I don''t know, but I was really taken aback when I saw it. It''s nothing but the number of places written on it.Roughly speaking, there must be at least twenty.


    There was such a big noise in such a short time, and it was found in so many places, which is really amazing.


    "It feels very troublesome."


    After a cursory glance at Huayueling, he sighed, but then he asked his sister again.


    "Sister Yun should have searched these places, haven''t you found anything?"


    "No, it would be great. But not all places I have searched. I was responsible for the first few places. Other places were in charge of others, so I had nothing to do."


    There are some abnormalities that ordinary people can¡¯t find, but Huayun can¡¯t be blamed. Those places are not Huayun¡¯s responsibility, nor can they say to rush to do it, it makes it as if other people can¡¯t do it and she is the only one. .


    However, these areas she is responsible for have been searched seriously, but there is still no discovery.I don''t know if these places are missing or if she missed something.


    "However, these places should be searched again recently, and you should be more careful when you act so that you don''t get caught."


    "Well, we know this, don''t worry, sister Yun. It''s pretty simple if you don''t want to be discovered by them."


    Naturally, Hua Yueling wouldn''t worry about this. It was impossible for the police to find them. It was actually very simple to hide the past.But when I think about Jie Lucy, there are still things, and there are other things here, it feels really busy enough.


    "I hope this time will not evolve into a bigger time, otherwise..."


    "No, I can''t let its influence continue to expand anyway."


    This applies to both the casualties and the affected area. Although Hua Yun said so, she is not so confident.


    But no matter what, we must not give up hope, we must continue to do something.


    A dinner passed in this busy atmosphere, Hua Yueling scratched her hair, feeling that she had a headache.What to do, he thought, tomorrow at least to solve the matter over the ghost mansion with sister Jelucy, and then solve this matter.


    "But maybe you can ask Sister Aroline, she should have some clues."


    "Aroline, too, just ask her."


    Hua Yun didn''t ask Aroline about this, she only talked to Hua Yueling and the others, thinking about it, she could indeed ask her.Don''t look at Aroline every day and can''t find it anywhere, but she should know more about these things than them.


    "If we can find Sister Aroline tomorrow, we will ask her."


    The meal has been eaten for a long time, mainly because it was discussed for too long.


    Although I didn¡¯t get any particularly useful information, I can¡¯t say that. In fact, I have gained something. The small round bead is still not known for its role, but Hua Yueling believes that this should be a key point. Through this Maybe something can be discovered.


    But maybe you can show it to Sister Aroline, he may know something, after all, she must know more about these things than people like herself.


    But let''s talk about it when the time comes. There is no way now, we can only wait until tomorrow.Hua Yueling thought about this, then looked at the little ball in her hand, and felt the bloody liquid flow faster.

 1615 Reference 1615

    Early the next morning, Huayun left home for work early after eating breakfast.But this time Aroline still didn''t come over, and she didn''t know what she was doing. Hua Yueling called her back, but she still couldn''t get through.


    "Well, let''s put the other things behind, let''s wait a while, there are other things to do later."


    Hua Yueling didn''t prepare to act immediately, there was no need to be so anxious, things had to be done one by one, instead of being so anxious to finish everything, things were definitely not that simple.


    After breakfast, Hua Yueling spent a while in the living room, and it seemed that there was nothing he could do for the time being.Sister Zeluxi didn''t know when she would come, she still had to look at the situation.Don¡¯t do anything else before that, take a break, take a break, take a break.


    It''s been a long time since I haven''t exercised, Hua Yueling thought that she should exercise more, taking advantage of the time to exercise now.In this way, one person exercises in the living room, and one person does ordinary exercise, but such exercise basically won''t make Hua Yueling consume much energy.


    "Huh, yes, it''s been a long time since I haven''t exercised like this."


    After almost half an hour, Hua Yueling glanced at the time, but she didn''t expect Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang to wake up yet.Today they slept for a long time, and they have not yet woken up at this time. They rarely do this in normal class.


    "Well, let''s go play for a while, let''s talk about the others until they wake up."


    After waking up, whether to go to another world together or do some other things will have to wait until then, don''t think about it now, and play comfortably for a while.


    Hua Yueling thought so, turned around and went back to her room.


    After breakfast in the morning, Hua Yueling and the others went to another world to study together after discussion.Here they met Zelucci, who was obviously more laid-back compared to the previous few days. I didn''t want to be like the other day when I came here and basically couldn''t see anyone and was busy researching.Now it seems that the research is really good, otherwise she won''t stay in the tree house drinking tea at this time.


    "You are here." Jelucy still looked a little surprised when she saw their figures, but soon the unexpected color disappeared from her face.


    "Would you like some morning tea."


    "Then have a drink."


    Hua Yueling and the others set aside what they had in their hands, and they were able to sit on the seats next to Ze Lucy, and poured the tea by themselves.They had drunk the tea here before, but it was different from the one they drank this time. The taste is lighter and full of wonderful floral fragrance.


    This is different from all the tea Hua Yueling has ever drunk. It is a wonderful taste he has never enjoyed.Anyway, Hua Yueling liked the taste a lot, so he didn''t rush upstairs to study, holding the tea while tasting and looking out the window.


    Looking at Sister Jelucci, Jelucci closed her eyes while enjoying the tea. She had no other reaction.Hua Yueling originally wanted to ask when she went to Earth, but she still didn''t ask.


    Jelucy seemed to have forgotten about it, and she never said it while drinking tea.Hua Yueling and the others did not ask, but this morning tea time was quite peaceful.


    This is also very good. It is not to be disturbed by other things. It is good to have a comfortable morning like this.


    Hua Yueling prefers this kind of laid-back atmosphere. You don''t have to think about anything, you don''t need to do anything, just enjoy the light taste of tea.Nothing is more comfortable than this.


    "What do these books you guys talk about?"


    While drinking tea, Je Lucy looked at the book they placed on the table and asked curiously. She even took it and flipped through it, but she still had some difficulty in understanding the text on it, plus what was said in the book I don''t understand it so well, so I don''t understand the content.


    It was Mu Ningshuang who explained to her a little bit, and only then did Jelucci understand what these books were written on.In fact, according to Mu Ningshuang''s statement, the content written in these books is actually equivalent to magic on the earth, and the software running on the computer and the programs such as games are written with the content taught here.


    Jelucy was still a little interested in this, but she just asked, and didn''t say anything else after that.


    It''s impossible for Zelucy to study these things for the time being, and now she still prefers to study magic, and doesn''t consider other things.But it would be the case with Hua Yueling, but maybe she would be a little interested later.


    "Let''s go after we wake up in the afternoon. It is better to solve this problem as soon as possible."


    Jelly said after drinking another cup of tea, Hua Yueling and the others nodded.The action in the afternoon was obviously not better at night, and it was cooler at night, but since Zeluxi was ready to act at that time, let''s do it after resting in the afternoon.


    After the discussion, Hua Yueling and the others had almost finished their morning tea. Hua Yueling and the others said goodbye to Gelucci, and the group went upstairs like this.They carried the books and the like from them and stepped up the stairs.


    On the way upstairs, I also met some girls. Those girls greeted them actively, and Hua Yueling and the others also responded.In fact, except for the time when they were rescued, Hua Yueling rarely saw them since.


    These girls seem to be in good spirits, at least a lot stronger than before, and their mental state was not very good when they were just rescued.But now they look pretty good.


    Hua Yueling and the others went all the way up to the room they usually used upstairs.This room is quite large in the tree house. The three of them study here together and it still looks very spacious. Hua Yueling and the others still like to study here, whether it is reading books or doing homework.


    Especially if you are tired, you can turn your head and look out the window. The green eyes are very refreshing.Looking at the green leaves outside the window, Hua Yueling felt that her tired spirit was relieved a lot.


    After entering the room, they put the book in their hands on the table, Hua Yueling and the others all sat in their most familiar seats, and then turned their heads and looked out the window.Hua Yueling stared at the leaves and branches outside the window, feeling the cool breeze blowing in from the outside, which was not so comfortable.


    After sitting down, she lay down directly on the ground. Hua Yueling didn''t even want to do anything. She stayed like this and lay down lightly all the time, doing nothing else, not to waste her mind.

 1616 Reference 1616

    After lying down for a while, Hua Yueling retracted her gaze from looking out, and fell on Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong.


    "Let¡¯s study, I will take out the computer."


    Hua Yueling took out the notebook and put it on the table, connected to the electric wire. There were sockets and electric wires in this room, which were all obtained by Hua Yueling and the others.No one except them will make such a thing here.


    After connecting everything, Hua Yueling turned on the laptop, and then began to study.


    Three people can help each other when they study together. Although the things they learned are different, if there is something you don''t understand, it is still useful to ask others how much.


    The time passed by unconsciously during the study, and they didn''t even feel anything, so it was time for lunch to eat.Hua Yueling put down the book in her hand, stretched a long waist and yawned. Although it was quite comfortable to study this way, he still felt a little tired.


    Lie down and looked out the window, Hua Yueling sighed.


    "Unexpectedly, time flies so fast, let''s go eat."


    It''s really fast enough, I didn''t expect it to be lunch in an instant.Hua Yueling scratched her hair, got up and walked outside.After Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong packed up the opened books, they followed him out.


    When I arrived in the dining room, I saw a lot of people gathered there, and Jersey had already been sitting at the dining table.Others are busy, and there are a lot of dishes on the table. These dishes are steaming and look delicious. Just smell the taste and feel delicious.


    After sitting down, I heard Sister Jelucy mentioned the afternoon action again, saying that after eating lunch, I went to sleep and went over.Only then did Hua Yueling and the others realize that the time mentioned by Jie Luxi was calculated according to the time here, not according to the time on the earth.


    In this case, it should be fine. When I go back, it should be in the morning. The heat is slightly warmer, but it is not that uncomfortable.It''s still bearable.


    There are a lot of people here, so naturally there is a lot of food. Don''t look at the four people sitting on the table now, Hua Yueling and the others, but there are already seven or eight dishes.Mainly because of the large number of people, even seven or eight dishes are still not enough.


    Although Hua Yueling and the others sat at the table, they did not eat yet, but were waiting.Je Lucy said that when all the dishes are finished, everyone sits down and eats together. Although they came here long ago, they didn''t eat first.


    It''s good to eat together, and it''s quite lively. Even the two little girls haven''t come here yet, so they should be helping in the kitchen.


    In fact, these girls are considered to be the busiest, whether it is at noon during the day or at night.It''s really not easy to be so energetic all day in such a busy state.


    Hua Yueling felt that if she had to do so many things, she would definitely not want to move a bit, let alone actually do it.There are really too many dishes. You have to cook a large table of dishes. Although cooking is easier, there is a lot to do. However, except for Hua Yueling, who are all girls, they don¡¯t have much appetite. It''s a bit easier.


    After having a lively lunch and staying here for a long time, the girls didn''t dare to talk much from the beginning. They were very silent when they were eating and now they are chatting in full swing.It can be seen that they were having a great time, and they were having a great time chatting, and they were all talking about girls.


    Perhaps it was because they were familiar with Hua Yueling and the others, they were very quiet when Hua Yueling and the others arrived here before.Huayueling likes this, their chatting sounds a bit interesting, and it''s quite relaxing to have lunch in such an environment.


    Jelucy should have eaten the least among them. She probably ate a little more rice. After eating, she got up and left, but she didn''t forget to remind Hua Yueling them before going out.When they got up in the afternoon, they started to act, and Hua Yueling and the others naturally agreed immediately.


    After lunch, Hua Yueling and the others would go into the room, but instead of continuing to study, they lay down and prepared for a lunch break.I don''t know when I will leave, but I can still sleep for a while.


    After dripping down, Hua Yueling and the others chatted for a while, and fell asleep without knowing it.They fell asleep very fast.


    After sleeping for about an hour, Hua Yueling and the others were called out by two little guys.The two little guys are really cute, but they are also quite noisy.


    Hua Yueling and the others were awakened by two little guys. They grabbed their arms and pushed while calling them.After screaming, they woke them up.


    "Well, what''s wrong?"


    Hua Yueling was quite sleepy when she got up, so she asked the two little guys, but the two little guys had nothing to do, mainly because they were sent by Gelucci.


    "Sister Jelucy asked us to call Big Brother Big Sister, saying it''s time to leave."


    "Should it all start?"


    Hua Yueling was still a little uncomfortable and wanted to continue sleeping for a while, but since Jieluxi had asked them to call them, there was no way to continue sleeping, but to get up first.


    Hua Yueling yawned greatly, then looked at the two little girls.The two little girls are not at all like him. They can''t see the look of drowsiness, they have special spirit and vitality.


    "You two got up pretty early."


    "Yeah, it''s this time to get up every day, it''s the big brother and sister who got up too late!"


    Being dragged by the two little guys, Hua Yueling couldn''t continue lying down. After standing up, Hua Yueling looked at Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong lying in the distance, and they were also awakened.They were still asleep, but the two little guys were a little loud, so they woke them up.


    "Well, is it time?"


    Lu Yuetong was also a little sleepy, rubbing her dim sleepy eyes and asked.


    "Well, the two little guys have come to call us, let''s go over in a while, don''t let Sister Jelucci wait too long."


    "Here''s up."


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong lay down for a while, then sat up, yawned and stretched out.


    "Let''s go."


    The two little guys stayed at Hua Yueling for a while and then ran to them. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong saw them very happily stroking their little heads. The two little guys were also very happy. He smiled and shook his head gently.

 1617 Reference 1617

    Hua Yueling and the others lingered for a while, then left the room and walked downstairs.According to the two little guys, Jelucy was waiting for them to pass at the bottom of the tree house. They didn''t dare to neglect, and quickly walked down.


    All the way to the bottom of the tree house, Hua Yueling and the others found Jie Luxi here. Jie Luxi was sitting by the table with a teapot and quilt on the table. She was drinking afternoon tea.


    "Would you like to have some tea together, let''s go after the tea."


    As Jerucy said so, Hua Yueling and the others also sat down and sat on the chairs beside the table.The two little guys quickly found a few cups and offered them tea.


    "Would you two have a drink?"


    Jelucy looked at the two little guys again and asked, but the two little guys shook their heads vigorously, not willing to drink tea.They may be in a relatively young relationship and don''t like the taste of tea very much, but this is also normal. Hua Yueling usually drinks tea, but their favorite is drinks.


    "If you don''t like it, go get a drink and have fun with us later."


    "Do you want to take them with you?"


    "Just take them with you. It''s not interesting to stay here all the time. It would be nice to let them go out for a walk."


    "That''s fine, let''s go together."


    In fact, there was nothing at all, but she had never seen Sister Jelucy like this.This is also quite interesting.


    A few people just drank tea leisurely. After a while, the two little guys quickly ran down from upstairs. They each had a bottle of drink in their hands. After they came, they found a place to sit down.


    The two little guys are already familiar with them, so they are not a little cringe like before, smiled at them cutely, and then opened the drink bottle and started drinking, it looked like they were drinking very much. Happy look.


    After drinking a few cups of tea, the rest was almost the same, and the feeling of confusion just disappeared when she just woke up. Zelucci said everyone should act together.


    In this way, several people left the tree house together and returned to the earth through the teleportation array.The two little guys hadn''t finished their drinks yet, and they passed by with their drink bottles.


    Although I''ve been here not long ago, it''s fun for them to come and go around in such a novel place.They like to go around like this.


    When they arrived at Sister Aroline''s house, the group did not stay here, so they left directly from here to the places where the ghosts lived.When I got here, although it was still daytime, it was very deserted. There was nothing except the sound of cars and people in the distance.


    Some are too deserted here, but it''s okay to be deserted. If there are too many people here, it will actually not be beneficial to them.In that case, it is very likely that others will come across, and they have to worry about this problem.


    It''s not that there are no other creatures here, but I just don''t know if the ghost that survived is still here.But no matter whether it is or not, I believe that after Zelucy takes away the source of power, it will not be able to survive for long.


    There is no alternative to this, and things like the source of power cannot exist in modern society.


    In fact, it might be better if it weren''t on Earth, but here, Huayueling and the others are not going to protect them or use them, so they can only remove them or try to get them away.They also have no other way. Although this power is good, it is useless to them.


    After arriving here, Ze Lucy immediately began to arrange and prepare, Mu Ningshuang was also there to help, and it didn''t take much time to prepare what should be prepared, and after that, she acted.


    Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t understand what they were doing, but this might be necessary for their actions, so they need to do that.They didn''t ask either. They just watched it like this, but wanted to help. Unfortunately, they had no way, and they didn''t know what to do in the past, so they could only watch from one side.


    Then it was time for Jelucci, when Jelucci took out a crystal about the size of a palm. This crystal was the same as the magic crystal that Mu Ningshuang had used.It''s just a little bigger, otherwise there should be no difference.


    No, there are still differences. Hua Yueling used magic power before, but this one didn''t. It was empty inside, and there was no power at all.Seeing this scene, Hua Yueling probably understood what Jie Lucy was going to do. It was estimated that she would use this magic crystal to collect the source of power, but she didn''t know if this size crystal could do it.


    But there should be no problem. It doesn''t matter if you can''t install that much, aren''t there others?It''s impossible for Sister Zelucie to have only one crystal. This one can smash into other crystals by pretending to be dissatisfied. Anyway, as long as the source of power is emptied, the others don''t matter.


    It seemed that it would take some time, but Huayueling didn''t ask how long it would take, nor did Jelucy say.However, according to their estimation, it should not be too small. After all, this is also a source of power, and it is impossible to collect them so easily.


    Indeed, just as Hua Yueling thought, time passed every minute and every second. During this period, Hua Yueling could clearly feel that the source of strength was gradually weakening.Although the source of strength itself was quite weak, it is now even weaker.


    This speed is not so fast, but the time for almost a quarter of an hour at this speed is over.


    During this period of time, they really had nothing to do here. They could only watch Zelucy''s movements while she didn''t say a word, so they had to focus all their attention on this.


    The two little guys have stood here for a while and some fatigue has appeared, mainly because they are a little boring. They both like activities and want to walk around more than staying here.Just standing here is meaningless.


    "I will take you two over there for a walk."


    Seeing that the two little guys wanted to walk away but didn''t dare to move, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but walked over with a chuckle, raising their little hands and whispering.


    The two little guys were also very happy. No matter what, it was better than waiting here. They immediately followed him away excitedly, but even when they walked away, they made a special low voice, for fear that their own voice would disturb Zelu West''s work.

 1618 Reference 1618

    Lu Yuetong looked here for a while and looked a little boring, but seeing Mu Ningshuang standing beside him without any movement, she was thinking about going around the house with Hua Yueling and the others.But since none of her friends responded, she didn''t say anything, and continued to wait here.


    Hua Yueling spoke to the two girls softly, and then took the two little girls into the house.The inside of the room is basically the same as when he came last time. It is still empty. No one is seen here, and there is basically no furniture. Even if there is, it is very, very old. After a very long time, it has been broken and there is no way to use it.


    In fact, there is no improvement here at all, but there is no other place to go except here.Although it¡¯s okay to go out, it¡¯s no different from just going around here.


    The two little guys just walked out here, they didn''t like this place, and ran to Hua Yueling''s side and hugged his arms one by one.


    "Brother, let''s go out."


    "Aren''t you playing here for a while?"


    Hua Yueling asked, and the two little guys shook their heads, unwilling to stay here any longer.


    "Yes, it¡¯s a bit too dirty here, but there¡¯s nothing else fun here, um, let¡¯s give it to you, just play here, keep your voice down."


    Fortunately, there are other preparations before Hua Yueling. Although it is said that there will be no complaints if the two little guys wait for them, but after all, they are brought over to play, so how can they have fun? It is.This is not at all happy.


    Hua Yueling took out the game console she had prepared long ago from her inventory. There were several games in it, and there was also a game card inserted. These games were enough for them to deal with the boredom in front of them.It''s just that the voice must be quieter, otherwise it will affect Jerux''s work.


    "Thank you, big brother!"


    The two little guys were very excited when they saw the game console, and after thanking them, they took the game console from him.But they haven''t played with it yet, they asked again.


    "Is there no big brother?"


    "Well, my eldest brother will bring these two, you are just right for each of you."


    The two little guys shook their heads vigorously.


    "Big brother and sister don''t play?"


    "Well, we won''t play it anymore. This is specially brought to you. Let''s play it and leave us alone."


    Hua Yueling said so and pushed the game console back into their hands. Although the two little guys were still a little embarrassed, they still played the game console in their hands.


    After looking at them, the two little guys were still very happy playing here, and then Hua Yueling stopped paying attention to them and returned to Jelucci.


    "It looks like it will take some more time."


    After Hua Yueling went back, she glanced at the crystal in Jieluxi''s hand, felt the power in the crystal and the power in the well, and felt the consumption, which was indeed a lot less than before.


    "Well, it feels like it takes a lot of time."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and waited next to her.


    Time passed slowly like a stream. Hua Yueling and the others waited here for a long time. After looking at the time, almost a quarter of an hour passed, it was almost the time that Jelousy said.


    "Still not over?"


    Going to investigate again, Hua Yueling found that something was wrong. Time has passed for quite a long time, but the source of power in the well doesn¡¯t feel like it has changed much. Unlike before, this time there is no sign of a decrease. ,do not know why.


    But the expression on Jelucy''s face didn''t change at all, and she didn''t see any special reaction.


    I don''t know if something is wrong, it doesn''t feel like this, at least I can''t tell from Jeruxi''s performance and reaction, but in fact, she has no reaction at all.Hua Yueling is also very curious what happened, but at least he can''t see anything for now.


    I think things are a little strange, but logically speaking, if the research is clear, all of this sister Zeluxi should have been prepared for a long time, it is impossible to be not prepared at all.


    Hua Yueling was thinking wildly, couldn''t help but look at Jie Lucy, wanting to see if she reacted.Looking at it this way, he found that the crystal in Jelousy''s hand seemed to be almost filled with that power.


    "Don''t you need to change a crystal?"


    Thinking like this, Hua Yueling didn''t dare to act rashly, for fear that it would interfere with Jieluxi''s actions, but he still looked at Mu Ningshuang and asked her with his eyes.


    Mu Ningshuang shook her head. Hua Yueling didn''t quite understand what she meant, but probably she should not influence Jieluxi sister.Thinking of this, he nodded at Mu Ningshuang, indicating that he knew it.


    The next thing to do is to wait, but Hua Yueling feels a little anxious in this waiting.


    There is no other way, after all, he always feels a little strange in such a situation.Logically speaking, this should not be the case. If the speed of absorbing power has been kept stable, the power should have been absorbed almost, or even completely absorbed, but in fact this is not the case. The power in the well seems to be protected by something. The same, the same cannot be absorbed.


    Hua Yueling is not sure if this is the case, but he thinks it should be similar.Otherwise, it would be difficult to explain why Jelousie hadn''t reacted more so far. Obviously, this is very abnormal.


    Hua Yueling was still waiting for the development of things, and it was almost ten minutes later, Hua Yueling and others were actually a little impatient, looking at the two little guys standing on the steps a little further away playing games They were all very happy. He wanted to go and play with them.


    But it''s just a matter of thinking about it. You can''t go over to grab a game console and play with others at this time. That will definitely not work.


    She shook her head and threw this thought out of her mind. It was at this time that Sister Jelucy reacted.The movements that she had maintained for almost half an hour changed. She stood up straight, and put down the crystal in her hand.


    "Sister Zeluxi, how is the situation?"


    The source of power in the well hadn''t been absorbed yet, and it was obvious that Sister Jelucy was still in trouble.


    "This power is even more difficult to absorb than I thought, and it may take more time. Ningshuang, you can help."


    Jelucy said and started to act.

 1619 Reference 1619

    Seeing this for a while, it is estimated that there is no way to solve the problem, but Jie Lucy herself did not make it clear how much time it would take, or even said that she did not say at all.The result obtained after the actual action is very different from the initial estimate, otherwise it will not be unsuccessful until now.


    How long will it last? Hua Yueling still cares about the answer to this question, but no one can answer his question.No matter what, I can only wait.It¡¯s natural to go now, but Mu Ningshuang definitely has to stay. When Jelousy needs help, she still has to help. She can¡¯t leave with them. If this is the case, they can¡¯t leave now. .If you need time, you need time. Anyway, it will take more time. It is not once or twice for them.


    The two of Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong could only watch from the sidelines. The magic circle set up before seemed not to work, and Jie Lucy asked Mu Ningshuang to transform the magic circle with herself.They didn''t know exactly how it was changed, and what it was like Hua Yueling. They really don''t know much about it.


    "There should be something underground. That thing is holding the power tightly underneath, so there is no way to absorb it quickly. Before, I only studied power, but didn''t notice it."


    "Is there anything else down here?"


    Hearing this question from Hua Yueling unexpectedly, he never thought of this, and he hadn''t noticed it from previous observations.Maybe she didn''t pay attention to these things like what Jeruxi said, but it might also be because of the power that the existence of that thing was hidden.


    At this time, I was observing, Huayue Lingzi was careful, and used almost all of his power on this, only to find something.What the thing hides is indeed enough concealment, even if you try your best to explore it, it is difficult to find its existence.It is hidden in a very deep place, and uses the source of power above as a safeguard to prevent discovery.


    If it hadn''t been for Sister Zeluci to remind herself, she would have been unable to find that thing from here anyway.


    "Really," Hua Yueling widened her eyes in surprise. It''s really better than she thought. No wonder Jie Lucy''s work has been delayed for so long. It''s understandable. "Then what should I do, Sister Jelucy, do I need to go down and see?"


    "No, it can''t do anything after changing the magic circle. Wait a little longer."


    After Jelucy said this, Hua Yueling stood aside and waited. It didn''t take much time for the magic circle to be changed. Then Jelucy continued to take out a new crystal and began to absorb the power in the well again.


    At the beginning of this time, Huayueling probed and found that the power in the well had indeed been absorbed just as Sister Jeruxi had said, instead of not responding at all as before.It seems that the magic circle is indeed effective, but it is not clear what the function of this magic circle is, and it is impossible to detect it even if it is a guess.


    Useful is good, as long as it is useful, everything else is easy to handle.


    Gradually, those powers were absorbed, and within a short while, the effort was less than half, and the speed was really much faster than before.Only a few minutes later, Hua Yueling realized that all those powers had been absorbed into the crystal in Jeluxi''s hand.


    It was faster than he thought. He thought it would take some time.


    "okay."


    After taking back the action, Jelucy whispered, she held the crystal in her hand, approached the well, lowered her head and looked inside.


    If you just look at it like this, you can''t see anything. There seems to be nothing in the well except the source of power, but neither she nor Hua Yueling are sure that there must be something in it.


    "Shall I go down and see?"


    Hua Yueling asked.


    "No, I''ll get it on top."


    As Jelucy said so, magic power gathered in her hands.With a wave of her hand, it seemed that something was being pulled out from the bottom of the well, and that thing was also resisting, but the effect of this resistance was very weak, and it seemed that it was basically useless.


    Gradually, the things were pulled out until Hua Yueling and the others were on it, so that they could see what it was like.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling stared at that thing, it looked like a fish, but overall it was still very different from a fish.The whole is red, and it is still relatively bright red. It doesn''t look good. Its eyes are very big, almost the size of Huayueling''s thumb, occupying one-third of the entire face.


    In addition, there are the terrible scales on its body, the scales are shining with red brilliance, there are wings on both sides of its body, and the tail is separated up and down, as if it has two tails.The tail was like an axe, shaking constantly.


    "pretty ugly!"


    Lu Yuetong looked at this guy and couldn''t help frowning. As she said, this fish was too ugly, it was so ugly that it made people unwilling to even take a second look.


    "Where does this guy come from?"


    No one knows the answer, but Hua Yueling can detect a strange dark power from this guy.He had encountered that kind of power before, and it should have been on Black Mud.


    "It feels similar to the black mud."


    "Black mud?"


    This answer surprised everyone. They had never encountered such a monster in the world of black mud, although it would not be surprising to say that there is such a thing in the world of black mud.


    "Then it was here the last time the black mud appeared?"


    "There is such a possibility," Hua Yueling then shook his head and said, "I don''t think this possibility is very big. We have seen the situation last time, but all that appeared is black mud, nothing else, so I think it is unlikely."


    "Then how do they connect with the black mud?"


    Hua Yueling has no way to answer this question, nor can anyone else.Maybe it happened to be somewhat similar, but they didn''t know exactly what it was anyway.


    "Unfortunately, there is no way to go there, otherwise you can go and see. But I still think there may be a relationship between the two, but it is definitely not here that time."


    Hua Yueling himself had no evidence, he was just guessing, and there was no evidence to prove his conjecture.But Hua Yueling still had this feeling.Although what to say, Lu Yuetong''s conjecture must not be unreasonable.

 1620 Reference 1620

    "Go to the next place."


    Zelucy didn''t stay here any longer, since they were all taken up, the poor "fish" would definitely not survive.Anyway, you can''t let it continue to live here anyway, in that case, who knows if something will happen in the future.


    This fish is very weird, it still has a breath when it is brought up, but it can be felt that its life is actually almost reaching its end.This is also very normal, mainly because the source of power was strongly removed by them, otherwise it can continue to survive, but it won''t work now.


    However, this fish may still be researchable, so Zelucci put it away, it should have been received in the space bag.This thing is of no use to Hua Yueling and the others. The biggest effect is to kill and then throw it away, but it''s different in the hands of Jielucy.


    As for how to deal with this fish Huayueling, they didn''t ask, there was no need to ask about it.After getting the fish out, Hua Yueling and the others left here and left for the next place.


    After arriving at the next place, it was still Zelucci and Mu Ningshuang who set up a magic circle, and then used the crystal to absorb the source of power.This time the speed was also very fast, and there were no problems during the period.


    "Okay, I have absorbed everything here."


    After Zelucci absorbed all the power from the source of power, she already had four crystals in her hand, and these four crystals were full of power.


    "Keep these two for you, and I will take the remaining two."


    The two crystal Huayuelings are actually not very useful even if they hold them in their hands, but since Jieluxi gave them all, let''s take them.After that, there was nothing to do. Everything here was solved anyway, and there was nothing left to worry about.


    But speaking of this, Huayueling remembered something that she had forgotten. There is something she hasn''t asked Jelousy about yet, maybe she can ask now.


    "Sister Jelucy, is there any news about that mysterious organization over there?"


    "There are some, some of their gathering places have been discovered. But there are only these."


    "Is that so? Those places should have been destroyed, right?"


    "No, I found those places, and I haven''t told anyone about it yet."


    Jie Lucy answered Hua Yueling''s question with very simple words. Hearing what she said, if they want to explore, it seems that only they can explore.At least after she found out, she hadn''t told others where the strongholds were.


    However, there should be no way to find anything from those strongholds. After all, Sister Jelousy''s ability can definitely search the strongholds without the people in those strongholds aware of it.


    "Since Jeruxie knows all this, I should know all the information in there, right?"


    "No, although I found these places, I haven''t explored them. If you want, I can ask you to explore them."


    "Then leave it to us."


    Hua Yueling didn''t hesitate, and said directly, he had already thought about it before this, it would be better to go and explore those places.


    As for whether he can find anything in those places, it is hard to say, he can only know the answer after the investigation is completed.But Hua Yueling was not prepared to act immediately, after all, there were other things to be busy, and it was not such an urgent matter.


    Sister Jeluxi did not leave immediately after solving the matter here, but followed them to the home of Hua Yueling, without returning to the other world.


    Originally, Hua Yueling thought she would go back directly, but she didn''t expect she would stay here.But there was nothing bad about it, and the group returned home.


    Sister Gellusie came to be a guest at home, and Hua Yueling and the others would naturally entertain them, as did the other two little guys.But Je Lucy said that it shouldn''t be so troublesome and let them not be busy.


    Hua Yueling was thinking about making tea, but she had to make boiled water. Although Jieluxi said so, he still made water.


    "It''s okay, it''s not troublesome. It won''t take long for the water to boil."


    Hua Yueling said so.


    Jelucy stood in the living room for a while, seeming to be observing something, and turned around in the living room. This is not the first time she has come here, but if she came here before, she didn¡¯t walk around here seriously. This time there was a chance.


    After walking in the living room for a while, she went to Hua Yueling¡¯s room again and saw so many books on the bookshelf in the room, she still stood in front of the bookshelf and looked at the books on the side of the waist with great interest The title of the book.


    "..."


    She glanced across all the books on the shelf, but there was still no text she knew, all of which were astronomical texts. Just by looking at them, she couldn''t know what kind of books they were.


    Jelucy also knew several languages, but they were all languages ??in a different world, not on earth.They can communicate with Hua Yueling, but it''s all because Hua Yueling and the others speak languages ??in another world, so she can understand.


    "You really have a lot of books here."


    "I like reading books."


    "Xiao Ling likes reading books, not only these, but also this."


    Lu Yuetong said that she took the e-reader on the bedside and handed it to Zelucy. She took it in her hand and looked at it, but she didn¡¯t know how to use it, so she looked suspiciously. Xiang Lu Yuetong.


    "This is a product we made specifically for reading. It''s similar to the mobile phone we usually use. The only difference is that this can only be used for reading and has no other use."


    While talking, she opened the e-reader and showed it to Jay Lucy, but the results were the same, and Jay Lucy couldn''t read the text.Although she is also very interested, she thinks this kind of props is quite good, if only they have this kind of props in their world.


    There are books in other worlds, but I certainly don¡¯t want to be so convenient in modern society. In fact, books in other worlds are expensive and precious.


    Printing books in a different world is not as easy as in modern society, but there is no alternative. After all, the development of the two worlds is different, so we can''t just compare them like this.


    "You are pretty good here, there are so many books, and you can read them in various ways."


    Lu Yuetong feels the same way, but it may not be true for people who do not like to read.After all, although the book is very good, it is impossible for everyone to like to read. No, there is nothing that everyone likes.

 1621 Reference 1621

    The water at Huayueling also boiled, and he found the teapot to put the tea leaves and make tea.After making the tea, I took the teapot and went to my room. After I came in, I saw Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang, who were standing in front of her bookshelf with Sister Jielucy, in her hands. Holding an e-reader, it seemed to be reading carefully.


    "Doesn''t Jeruxie not recognize those words?"


    Hua Yueling thought strangely that there were some books in other languages ??in the e-reader, but she probably didn''t even know Jie Lucy when she came.The words here are all strange to her. If Hua Yueling faces so many strange words in one breath, she can¡¯t read it. Just looking at it will feel a headache. After all, all of them are unfamiliar. I knew, even if I saw it, my eyes were at a loss and confusion.


    Unexpectedly, it was not easy enough for Sister Zelucie to be able to watch.Put the teapot on the computer table. The two little guys are having fun playing games. They both raised their heads and glanced at him, showing him a cute smile, and then their attention returned to the game. .


    They can still understand Hua Yueling this way, and if they are having fun playing games, they will definitely be like this. There is no doubt that games have such magical powers.In fact, there are often many interesting things, but many of them are not fun in the eyes of many people.


    According to people''s different interests, it is different. Many people think that games are very interesting and provide another possibility for people to enjoy different pleasures.But there are still a lot of people who don¡¯t like it, even if they play for a while, why is it difficult to come up with a more accurate answer, and the last thing they can say is that they don¡¯t like three words.


    For example, Hua Yueling likes to read, but sometimes she still has a headache in reading.However, there are still many people who don¡¯t like to read. They feel that reading is not interesting. They have a headache when they open the book. Is this normal?It cannot be said to be normal, but there is such a thing, and no one knows what is going on and why it is so.


    This is the difference between people. Although they are all people, everyone is different.


    "Drink tea."


    Hua Yueling said so, and poured several cups of tea separately, and then gave them to Sister Jeruxi.


    "No, Xiaoling, let''s do it ourselves, you can do it yourself."


    Jieluxi and Mu Ningshuang also walked over at this time, took the teapot from his hand and then went to pour the tea by themselves.Hua Yueling looked at it, and there were no more stools in this room, but he could still sit on the bed, which didn''t matter.


    "Sister Jelucy, you can just sit on the bed, sit down and rest a while."


    Gelucci nodded, and then she turned around and went to Hua Yueling and the others. She made it on the edge of the bed, and she put the tea cup on the bedside table.


    "What types of books are there on your side?"


    Zelucy asked curiously after sitting down.She is also a person who likes to read, so she asks a lot of book-related questions.It is a pity that she has no way to read so many books, which is also a very regrettable thing.


    Jie Lucy wanted to read these books, but she couldn''t do anything without the ability. She could only ask Hua Yueling about what books they had here.If possible, she really wants to know the content of some of these books, more content, she is very curious about it.


    After pouring the tea, Lu Yuetong and the others also found a place to sit down, but there was no place to put the tea cups. There was no chair to use in the room, so Hua Yueling took the initiative to go outside and enter that chair.


    "Sit down, Xiaoling, where would you sit if it''s for us?"


    "It''s okay, I can sit here, and you can use this chair."


    Hua Yueling sat down at the end of the bed. Although it was not easy to chat with Lu Yuetong and the others, Hua Yueling didn''t even think about chatting, just find a place to sit.He would prefer to lie down if possible, but lying down is not good at this time, so he can only give up temporarily.


    After sitting down, Lu Yuetong and the others gradually started to chat, talking about books.There is still a lot to talk about in this regard, especially for Ze Lucy. After talking about this topic, she also talked more and talked very happily.


    "Are there so many types of books?"


    Ze Lucy asked with some curiosity, she never thought that there could be so many different kinds of books.Speaking of one world, there are some of them, but there are only a few, and there are many types that are not available in the other world, but this is also related to the difference between the two worlds. Not all modern world books may appear in the other world. of.


    For example, martial arts and science fiction novels, in fact, the same is true of mystery novels. When thinking about science fiction mystery novels in a strange world, Hua Yueling couldn''t figure out how to write it.


    "Interesting, I really want to read these books."


    Je Lucy sighed and said, it''s a pity that she didn''t have a very good solution, this is also nothing.Hua Yueling can understand her current mood. In fact, it is the same as when he waited for a new game to be released or shipped from the store. That kind of anxious mood is easy to understand.


    "If you really want to read Sister Jelousy, you can go to Sister Aroline and ask. Sister Aroline should have a solution to this problem."


    At this time, Hua Yueling suggested that this is the best way. Apart from Aroline, Liweiluo should have a way. No one else can ask.However, Xiaoxue should also have a way, but Hua Yueling estimated that the probability would be two words, spending money.


    Although spending money is the easiest way to solve the problem, at least it seems to Xiaoxue, but Huayueling is not willing to spend too much money. There are not many gold coins available on him. If you spend more, it will be basic. There will be no more.Especially when Xiaoxue also suggested that he also purchase a part for exploration, gold coins were not enough.


    Most of Xiaoxue''s proposals are of little use, especially recently. There seems to be no other choice except spending money.However, before asking what to say, she still got some useful information, and she couldn''t generalize in this way. It was still a bit unfair to her.


    To be honest, Xiaoxue must have given him a lot of help, and even from this, it cannot be said that Xiaoxue has not helped him.


    Hua Yueling is still very grateful to Xiaoxue, to be honest, without Xiaoxue, there would be no him now.

 1622 Reference 1622

    "Sister Aroline, does she have such ability?"


    "Yes, we are able to talk to you only with the help of Sister Aroline, otherwise we won''t be able to communicate."


    Hua Yueling immediately nodded and said.


    "In fact, we don''t know the language of another world at all. After all, this is the first time we have visited, and we have never learned it. But with the help of Sister Aroline and Sister Livello, we can speak like this."


    "That''s it, I''ll just say it." After listening to it, Jelucy nodded. This is much easier. If learning a new language does not know how long it will take, but if there are other methods, there is no need. Spend the time and be able to read or use another language directly. "It would be much simpler then. But I haven''t seen Sister Aroline recently, and she didn''t go to our side."


    "Sister Aroline has always been fascinated. We only saw her when we were eating recently, but she didn''t come during dinner last night. I don''t know if she will come again at noon today."


    "Well, if Sister Aroline comes over, you can help me tell her, let her wait for me at home or go to my side to find me."


    "Well, we''ll let her know if we see it."


    After that, Jelucci and the others began to talk about some books-related topics, but Hua Yueling basically did not interrupt, he just listened to them chatting, sitting and drinking tea quietly.He really wanted to lie down and stay for a while, but unfortunately, he still couldn''t, unless he was lying on the ground, but that would definitely not work.


    I took out my mobile phone and took a look, then I swiped it and put it away.


    "It''s boring."


    Hua Yueling sighed, thinking like this, what else is interesting, I can''t think of it temporarily, but it should be fun to chat with them.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think about anything, just sitting and listening to them chatting, listening to them talking about all kinds of different books, in fact, it sounds a bit interesting.


    There are also many interesting books in the other world, but Hua Yueling''s books are not available here, but Hua Yueling feels that she might be able to see if there are any interesting books.He hadn''t really seen any books in Jelucy''s bookstore, and maybe it had something to do with him not caring about them.


    Lu Yuetong, Mu Ningshuang and Jieluxi talked very happily. They talked a lot about books, and Hua Yueling felt that she wouldn''t be able to talk so much if she talked.However, during the period, he also said some things that he was very interested in, such as magic books and magic guide books. Hua Yueling of magic books naturally knew and was quite interested, although his knowledge in magic is not very good. .


    It was the first time I heard of the Magic Book. He hadn''t heard of it before, mainly because Sister Zeluci hadn''t mentioned it, nor had anyone else met in another world mentioned it.And even those shops selling magic books don''t have such props.


    "The magic book is a very precious magic item on our side. There are only a handful of them, and basically they are all heard in the legend. Only a few are in the hands of some people. Those can be said to be very An interesting prop, but if it is more authentic, it can be called a book."


    This is how Jelucy introduced the magic book, which aroused Hua Yueling¡¯s curiosity, but he was only curious. Since Jelucy said so, it means that it is a very, very precious prop. He can''t get it.


    Just after thinking about it, Hua Yueling left this behind, no matter how she thought she could almost get the magic book.


    After chatting with them for a while, after almost two hours passed, Zellucci stood up and prepared to leave.


    "Don''t stay and eat here? It''s almost noon."


    Lu Yuetong asked so, but Jelusy shook her head.


    "There are still things to go back, so let''s talk about it next time I have a chance."


    In this way, Je Lucy said goodbye to them and left, but before leaving, she did not forget to remind Hua Yueling that they remembered to tell Aroline about the matter.Hua Yueling and the others naturally nodded and agreed, saying that they would not forget, and they would tell her when they met Aroline.


    The two little guys should stay here and play more. Jelucy has no opinion. It doesn''t matter how long they like to play here.


    "What do you do this afternoon?"


    This is how the whole morning passed, and it felt quite fulfilling.But most of the time I was chatting. I chatted with Jieluxi and talked about a lot of things, but Hua Yueling and the others didn''t talk much about the strange organization that they found, just a little bit.


    Hua Yueling still wants to know more, but it is a pity that Jieluxi doesn''t know so much.Before that, she also said that all the information in this area is still collected by herself, and she still collects some information by her own ability, but it is only a little bit.


    After all, it is only her own power, and it is impossible to say that turning the other world upside down is unrealistic.Only by relying on the power of a large number of people can we collect enough information.Of course, even if she is alone, Jelucy is not saying that she can''t do it. She may not be so professional to collect information, but the speed will certainly not be slow, but she has no interest in it, and there is no way.


    No way, she can only let them come if she is not interested.You can also ask Karin to go with him. Karin should be interested too.


    "In the afternoon...well, don''t worry in the afternoon, it''s not so cool, let''s talk about it later, I want to see what Sister Yun said, but don''t go too early."


    "Then play at home for a while and wait until the sun is almost down before setting off."


    For the time being, there are still some places to go. They are clues left to them by my sister. I hope to discover something through these clues.Hua Yueling is also very difficult. There are so many problems that need to be solved by herself, and she is so busy.


    The problem here has not been solved yet, and there are still problems in the other world that need to be solved by oneself.Not to mention, there are still a lot of things they need to do, but most of them are things that don''t need to be anxious, it is not necessary to say that they are too anxious to get everything done.


    Of course, even if Hua Yueling wants to solve everything in a hurry, it doesn''t mean that the problem can be solved in a hurry. This is often the case.


    It doesn''t mean that you can solve everything at once if you are anxious. Sometimes you just have to take your time. Anxious will be bad.Hua Yueling also understood, so although he wanted to solve everything as soon as possible, he didn''t do it, and he did it step by step.

 1623 Reference 1623

    Hua Yueling glanced at the time on the phone, still very early, rubbed her eyes, and heard the sound of fighting in the game when she got up.The sound of guns firing bullets and the dull sound of cannons were not loud, but they were very clear when they got up.


    Looking to the computer desk, I saw two little guys having fun.They were playing while he was sleeping, and they have been playing until now.But this is also normal. The two little guys are very energetic, and they don''t feel sleepy at all from not taking a nap.


    Anyway, when Hua Yueling saw them, they were quite energetic, and it didn''t seem like they hadn''t taken a nap.


    "They are really in good spirits."


    Hua Yueling thought she didn''t have such a good spirit. Generally, if she didn''t take a nap at noon, she would be trapped to death, but she wouldn''t be as energetic as them.


    Sitting up, Hua Yueling yawned.The sound that made it alarmed the two little guys, and they couldn''t help but look over. The two little guys had a light of worry in their eyes, and they should be worried about whether they were irritating him.


    "It''s okay, just keep playing, it''s not you who wake up."


    Hua Yueling explained it, and the two little guys looked at him again before turning around and continuing to play.


    They also ate lunch here, so they didn''t go back.But they also helped with cooking, and they washed the dishes after eating.I don''t think I''m still young, but I''m really diligent.


    If you let Huayueling do Huayueling, you wouldn''t be too lazy to do it, and would rather throw it out at night before going to wash the dishes and chopsticks, instead of washing it all at once.Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s easier to say, but in fact, there¡¯s not much to be saved. It¡¯s not too much.


    I criticized myself for a while, but what Hua Yueling should do or how to do it, nothing will change because of this.To some extent, he is also a very, very stubborn kind of person, who will not change his mind easily.Such a personality cannot be said to be bad, but it cannot be said how good.


    In any case, Hua Yueling will not change herself, and will not change because of what others say about herself.


    Sitting up and watching the little girls playing games, watching their happy figures, Hua Yueling felt very happy.They were able to break free from that painful destiny, what a wonderful thing to live like now, Hua Yueling was very, very happy about it.


    And Hua Yueling also believed that it was not just herself, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong would definitely be happy because of it.


    Just sitting and watching them like this, Hua Yueling felt very content, what she did was right, and she did what she should do.


    "Sister Alorin seems to be very busy, and she didn''t come over at noon." Hua Yueling thought this strangely in her heart. Sister Alorin didn''t come last night, and it was still the case at noon today.He had a lot of things he wanted to tell her, but she never showed up, and I don''t know why.


    "Isn''t it just to avoid me?"


    Hua Yueling thinks this possibility is very low, but it cannot be said that it is impossible.


    "Impossible," she shook her head again and again, and Hua Yueling felt that it was impossible. "Why did Sister Aroline avoid me on purpose? There is no need at all. I am not a scourge."


    "But since Sister Aroline won''t come, then I will look for her and go to her house."


    Even if you estimate it, you can''t find it. Although Hua Yueling thought so, he himself felt that the possibility was not very high.Sister Aroline didn''t need to go home, unless she was at home waiting for them to pass.


    "Sister Aroline would definitely not show up if she had nothing to do. Maybe she really has important things to do?"


    Last time I met with Sister Alorin, I didn''t say if there was anything busy, so Hua Yueling was not particularly clear about the situation, but based on the current situation, there is still such a possibility.


    Sister Aroline could still be in trouble. If Hua Yueling laughed out loud if she had said so long ago, how could it be possible, even now, he still doesn''t believe this speculation.In any case, he didn''t believe that Sister Aroline would be in trouble, let alone here.


    Apart from the earth, it is basically impossible in other places. With her ability, there are still many things that cannot be handled.It doesn''t matter if she is trying hard to die, it is indisputable that her strength lies there.


    It''s not easy to find someone who has a mobile phone but can''t contact her at all. It''s not that Aroline is not answering, but that there is no signal.Hua Yueling didn''t know if she could solve this problem, he couldn''t help it anyway, so he didn''t doubt it much.


    "It''s too difficult to get in touch with Sister Aroline."


    Hua Yueling muttered so much that there was no other way besides the phone.It would be great if there were other contact methods that could cross the planet or the world, but he didn''t, and he had never thought about it. Now thinking about it, he might need to get some such props to use, and skills would do.


    "Forget the skills, as for the props..."


    I have no idea at all, I can''t think of anything that can be used.


    Think about it and ask Xiaoxue to get an answer, but most of the answer is to buy it from the mall. There is a high probability that there is no other way besides this.He almost knew Xiaoxue''s thoughts without even having to guess.


    When I arrived in the living room, I called Jeruxie again, but there was still no one connected and she was not in the service area.Then he can do nothing.Mu Ningshuang and the others probably didn''t wake up yet, and none of them came out. Hua Yueling went to the kitchen and took out a few cans of drinks and went back to her room.


    "Here you are, take whatever you want to drink from the refrigerator, don''t you all know how to use the refrigerator."


    Perhaps they were still a little shy, and the two little guys didn''t eat or drink, and Hua Yueling said to them again.After giving them the drink, Hua Yueling went to the bottom of the bedside table and turned over, and took out the snacks she had put inside.


    "There are also these snacks, you can eat whatever you want, you are welcome."


    The little guy is not polite now. The snacks were all they hadn''t seen before, so they chose a closer one that seemed more delicious and took it to taste.The taste was not bad, so I took them out and ate them one by one.


    They ate very happily. They were full and drunk at noon, but there was no problem eating snacks.Hua Yueling was sitting on the edge of the bed, watching them eating while they were playing, and watching them with gusto. It was interesting just that, although he didn''t do anything, he just watched by the side.

 1624 Reference 1624

    After more than two hours of learning and playing, Hua Yueling and the others were ready to take action.It¡¯s almost time now. It¡¯s time to have dinner later, and it¡¯s okay to act after dinner, but it¡¯s better to go to various places to take a look at this time.


    "Bring them with you?"


    When Hua Yueling was leaving, she looked at the two little guys, and asked Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, in fact, it would be no problem to leave them all, the two little guys would definitely not say anything.


    "Just ask them, if they want to go with us, take them with them, and if they don''t want to, let them stay and see the house."


    "Big brother and sister are going out, do you want to stay in this house or stay with us?"


    "I want to go together!" The two little guys replied immediately. They would feel tired and bored after sitting here and playing games, and they still want to go out and go around.Of course, you have to grasp it when you have a chance. The two little guys jumped up from the ground and waved their little hands almost instantly.


    This time the two little guys didn''t refuse or say anything else, they directly expressed their ideas, and they wanted to actually go around with them.Playing games is very interesting, but being able to go out and around is also very interesting. Both little guys think so, and can''t wait to go out with them.


    "Okay, let''s go together, but after you two go out, remember to listen to us, don''t run around."


    Hua Yueling reminded them, the two little guys nodded vigorously, indicating that they knew it and would definitely obey.It''s very easy to talk to such a sensible and obedient little guy, so Hua Yueling and the others didn''t say anything, that''s enough, the next step is to act.


    Anyway, the current action is only a trial stage for the time being, so don''t worry about being in danger, and even if Hua Yueling is in danger, I believe they can protect the safety of these two little guys. There is definitely no problem.


    The two little guys are also very obedient. After going out, even though they are like wild horses running out of the way, they want to go around happily, but they still follow them very well.


    After leaving the community, in order to prevent them from being bored, Hua Yueling also deliberately bought them some drinks and snacks, so that they could have something to eat on the road, so that even if they need to wait, they shouldn¡¯t be bored anymore. .Hua Yueling is well prepared. To tell the truth, going out is very interesting. Sometimes he likes to go out when he feels bored at home, but waiting outside is nothing interesting.


    The little girls from the cat-ear tribe and the dog-ear tribe are very obedient, but they are obviously the kind of lively and active people who can¡¯t make them feel bored. That would be bad.Hua Yueling thought so.


    After making these preparations, Hua Yueling and the others took action and started to investigate from the nearest place.That is a place not suitable for them to come, it is a world that belongs to adults.


    "First of all, this place..."


    Hua Yueling said in a low voice after arriving at that place, frowning her brows. It was the first time this kind of place came.If possible, he would definitely not want to come here, but this is not something he wants or not. In order to solve the problem, he must look at it one by one.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Looking at the four girls beside her, Hua Yueling whispered to them.


    "Or you just wait outside, and when I go in and explore, let''s go to the next place."


    The girls also understood his thoughts, and it was just this place anyway, so they nodded and agreed.Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong protected the two little girls and waited outside, while Hua Yueling went into this street alone.


    He wanted to come out the moment he walked into this street. He didn''t like this place very much, he didn''t want to come in, and he didn''t want to stay here.


    "It deserves to be the place where the adults came back."


    Hua Yueling thought so, and immediately began to investigate here. The method of investigation was naturally very simple.Just search all the places here, and don''t care about the other places, but after Huayueling''s investigation, it seems that there is nothing here.


    "Well, there is nothing particularly strange. And even if there were any clues, it is probably dead long ago."


    This is not a place that needs special attention, and Hua Yueling didn''t have much search, just after searching it again, he turned and left here.


    "Go to the next place."


    After coming out and meeting with Mu Ningshuang''s women, Hua Yueling said so and went to the next location.


    The places where the guy who didn''t know what appeared were really various. Some of them were places that Hua Yueling was reluctant to go to, while others were more ordinary places.In addition, there are some more secret places with few people. These places basically have no similarities. Therefore, Hua Yueling feels strange after talking about a few more places. I don¡¯t understand whether the other party appears in these places. What''s the meaning.


    It seems that there is no meaning at all, but it can''t be so rashly concluded, it just doesn''t make sense to them, maybe it has some special meaning to the other party.


    If this is the case, it would be troublesome, so there is no need to say anything else, Hua Yueling can be so sure.Why that guy appeared in these places is a very important point, but there is no clue yet, he can''t find it, and the same is true for Sister Yun and the police.


    "Find it again?"


    Perhaps it is also a way to get rid of Mu Ningshuang. She possesses magic power. In fact, magic power does not necessarily have such magical power. But Hua Yueling, who is soaked in many novels and games, feels that magic is so magical, compared to all All other powers must be magical, fascinating him.


    She shook her head and answered his question. In fact, Hua Yueling should have known that even when his probing skills couldn''t help it, how could Mu Ningshuang find something from here so easily.


    "Where is Yuetong?"


    Naturally, the inquiry still did not get the desired answer. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong both carefully observed the places they visited, but so far it can be said that there is no progress.This is also normal. It is impossible to say that they can find the key clues, but they are still disappointed when they know this.


    Disappointment is disappointment, but they can''t stop there, they still have to move on.If you don''t find anything in this place, then go to the next place, anyway, Hua Yueling believes that she can definitely find some clues.

 1625 Reference 1625

    I went to almost five places, five places closer, but it took them half an hour. When they came out, it was more than four o''clock, and now it''s almost five o''clock.If we continue to explore the places behind, it will be dark when we get home.


    "In any case, you can probe as much as you can."


    Hua Yueling thought so, at least she should go home before Sister Yun gets off work. If she has time in the evening, she still has to cook dinner.The busy time starts here. It is indeed more time consuming to go to these places by bicycle, but Hua Yueling and the others have no other way. It is impossible to use the portal, otherwise they will be discovered. Not safe, and there are no portals in those places.


    At the next place, it was an abandoned construction site. Originally it seemed to be a factory or something, but then it seemed that something happened, so it was not built.


    The materials are still here and have not been taken away. It is estimated that they have been abandoned like this.That''s really rich. I don''t know how much it will cost for such materials.


    But maybe it''s not abandoned, just temporarily shelved.Although thinking like this, Hua Yueling quickly put his own thoughts behind, there is no need to think about things that are not related to her actions, and will not help her actions, it is a waste of time. .


    Hua Yueling stood at the entrance of this construction site, looking around the whole place, looking for something strange.


    "No, nothing. There is nothing but the materials and the abandoned buildings that were built up a little."


    Not to mention anything worth noting, Hua Yueling couldn''t find such a thing no matter how she searched, so she could only give up this plan temporarily.


    "Go to the next place."


    After staying here for a while, Hua Yueling turned around and walked back to several girls.However, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were not beside the bicycle at this time, only two little girls stayed there.


    "Where are the two big sisters?"


    "The big sisters went there, very anxious, and told us that they seemed to have seen something."


    "Seeing what, they have all passed by, just leave you two here?"


    "Well, big sister told us not to leave here no matter what."


    "You...you just listen to what your big sister said, don''t leave here, big brother will also go over and have a look, we will be back soon.


    After briefly comforting the two little guys, Hua Yueling quickly ran in the direction they were pointing.His lumbar spine went over to see what was going on, and even let Mu Ningshuang and the others run over without even paying attention to the two little guys.


    They can no longer see their backs here, and they are blocked by the pile of materials.But if you bypass these hills, there will be no way to see the two little guys again, so they are likely to be threatened.


    "Forget it, there are still detection skills to use anyway, as long as you can be sure that they are not in danger."


    In this way, Hua Yueling relied on the exploration skills to understand the situation of the two little guys, while paying attention to the front.Soon he found Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, but it was strange that there were no other figures besides them.


    "Ningshuang, Yuetong!"


    Hua Yueling waved his arms and called their names, and the two girls also immediately turned around and ran towards him.


    "Xiaoling, you are here too."


    "Well, I heard them say that you found something and ran over, so hurry up and have a look."


    Hua Yueling said so and looked around, but apparently found nothing.


    "Have you found it?"


    "No, it ran away."


    Lu Yuetong said regretfully.


    "ran away?"


    Hua Yueling originally thought that they might be dazzled and misread, but Lu Yuetong didn''t expect Lu Yuetong to respond like this.With their abilities, they can make that guy run away, and it''s good enough to take that guy.


    "Well, we don''t know what''s going on, anyway, it disappeared after chasing it here."


    "I can''t find it either... or don''t stay here, the two little guys are still waiting for us!"


    "By the way, they are still there. The two little guys are too dangerous to be there, let''s go back soon!"


    Lu Yuetong was very worried about the safety of the two little guys, and said so quickly.Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang were also very worried about their safety, and the three immediately ran back.No one stayed.


    Originally this was a very important clue, but because they cared about the two little guys, they didn''t stay and just ran away from here.


    After going back, they found that the two little guys were quietly eating snacks and drinks next to the bicycle. They seemed very happy and didn''t want to be dangerous at all, which made them feel relieved.


    "Fortunately, if the two little guys are in danger here..."


    Hua Yueling breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the two little guys, and then asked them if anyone had been here, but both little guys shook their heads.


    "No."


    "That''s it," raised her head to look at the sky, then turned her head to look behind her, Hua Yueling hesitated, but now it is a good opportunity, now I don''t know if the other party has left here, if I go back soon, maybe it will Can find some clues, even directly find the other party "What should we do, shall we go back now or..."


    Using eyes to communicate with the two girls, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were a little hesitant when he asked them so, and they didn''t know what to do.


    "I don''t want to go there and see, I just push the car and lead them there."


    "..."


    Mu Ningshuang did not speak, but frowned her pretty brows. Hua Yueling looked at her and saw that she was still not talking, so she did not ask her.


    Hua Yueling knew what she was thinking and knew that she was worried about the safety of the little girls of the Cat''s Ears and the Dog''s Ears, but Hua Yueling felt that she was a little too worried.There is no need to worry so much. They say that there are three people here, and there is definitely no problem in terms of security.


    "Let''s take a look, if you can find something."


    Lu Yuetong thought about it or wanted to see it again. In fact, she and Mu Ningshuang could go.


    "Or else Ningshuang and I will go over, Xiaoling, you will stay here with them."


    "Let''s go together, if it''s just you two, I''m still a little worried about you."


    Hua Yueling said so, pushing the bicycle in that direction, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong looked at each other, and called the two little guys to run after Hua Yueling''s back.

 1626 Reference 1626

    Pushing the bicycle back to the place where Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong met, but Hua Yueling still did not find anything.Even if they used the probing skills, Mu Ningshuang and the others were searching for something and walking forward.


    Hua Yueling looked at their backs, also not staying in place, and continued to walk forward.


    "Do you want to go further?"


    "It should go to a more front place, and then go to a more front place to see, maybe it can find something."


    Lu Yuetong said with this kind of mentality. Since he can try, he still has to try it. Hua Yueling also followed this mentality.I''ve already come here anyway, it''s better to look around, maybe there are still some discoveries.


    "What is the guy you found like?"


    "it¡­¡­"


    The two girls thought about it for a while, but everyone frowned, obviously they couldn''t remember what it was like.


    "Did you not see clearly or did you not see?"


    Hua Yueling asked again.This time the two girls still didn''t answer his question, just frowned and thought.


    "?"


    Seeing their reaction like this, Hua Yueling was still very strange. She didn''t understand what was wrong with them. It should be an easy question to answer. She didn''t know how to answer this question.If you don¡¯t see clearly, you can say you didn¡¯t see clearly. If you don¡¯t see, you can say you didn¡¯t see. It shouldn¡¯t be so difficult to answer.


    I don''t understand what they mean, but Hua Yueling can''t bother them at this time, so she can only calmly wait for them to think about this problem.


    "We can''t answer either."


    "?"


    With a question mark on Hua Yueling''s face, he couldn''t figure out why this question couldn''t be answered.


    Seeing his face full of question marks, Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang explained.


    "It appeared suddenly, we knew where it was, and we also knew it ran away, but... how to say it, it feels very strange, it is there, in that place, and then ran away, you feel like I saw what it looked like, but when I think about it, I think it¡¯s very strange, it¡¯s not what it should look like."


    This explanation made Hua Yueling even more weird. What''s the matter? Is it because she thinks less or the two of them think too much.After thinking about it carefully, he felt that he seemed to have had that idea.


    "Well, it''s a little hard to understand... But if you can''t think of it, don''t think about it. Let''s go ahead and have a look."


    There are still some places in front, but walking is the end of this area. At the end, the road is blocked by dilapidated brick walls, and there is no way to go further.But if the other party is a monster, this is not a difficult task.


    Bypassing the hills of fools in front of them, they came to the open space behind, but Hua Yueling and the others still didn''t find it. Hua Yueling had already tried his best to investigate, but the information obtained was still zero.


    "It looks like it should have left."


    After turning around to observe, Hua Yueling said so.


    "Forget it, let''s not waste time here, let''s go back and ask Sister Yun again in the evening, maybe Sister Yun has some useful news."


    Hua Yueling said this to appease the two girls, neither he nor Lu Yuetong actually thought that way.


    It''s basically impossible to find anything now, Hua Yueling and the others can only give up the idea of ??continuing to search, and go back home instead.Two little guys were sitting on the back seat of the car, a pair of small arms stretched out from behind to embrace the waist of the rider in front.


    It''s the first time for the little guys to ride a car, ride a bicycle, they haven''t done a car yet.When they came, the two little guys were a little bit flustered sitting like this, but now they have met each other many times, and they easily sit on it from behind.


    "Sit down?"


    "Sit down!"


    The little girl from the cat''s ears answered Hua Yueling''s question very vigorously, and then Hua Yueling rode back on the bike.The road back can''t be said to be too long, but it will definitely take some time. This is unavoidable, so I left the darker construction site here.


    Gradually from darkness to light, street lights illuminate the narrower road. There are not many people coming and going, and you can often see some figures passing by on the way back.


    There are still relatively few street lights on the trail, but some surveillance cameras can still be seen in some places, and even such places are equipped with such devices, which is actually quite good.


    After exiting this path, what greeted Hua Yueling and the others was a stronger light, and suddenly came to such a bright place from the dark state, Hua Yueling blinked violently, and still quickly adapted.So far, there is basically no problem, and I didn''t run into that guy on the way back.


    "It looks like it really ran away."


    Perhaps it was because it was discovered that it was not their opponent with its strength, so it did not ambush here.Huayueling originally thought it was possible, but now it seemed that she had thought about it too much. If this was the case, it discovered their existence. I don''t know if the other party will deliberately avoid them. It''s not impossible.


    Being guarded by the other party was counterproductive, Hua Yueling hoped that this was just her own random guess, not the fact.But even if it is true, he must find a way to solve this problem.


    When I returned to the main road, I felt a lot more relaxed, at least it felt safer than on the trail.In any case, it is indeed a bit scary on the trail. It seems to Hua Yueling and the others. Although their strength is already very, very strong, even if there is really nothing wrong, the courage is not the same as strength. It''s not that if you have strength, you won''t be afraid, but that would be great.


    You can go home by walking all the way along the road, and there will be no such small roads in the future. You don''t have to endure the darkness and ride your bike in the moonlight.After a while, sister Yun called, and Hua Yueling stopped the car and answered the phone.


    "Sister Yun, we will go back now, it won''t take long."


    "That''s it, that''s fine, don''t be too anxious, come back slowly."


    "Ok, I know."


    After a brief conversation, she hung up her cell phone, Hua Yueling explained to the two girls a little bit, and then several people moved on.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong have basically lived in Hua Yueling''s house recently, and they have already explained to their family members, so there is nothing to worry about.But this also means that the relationship between them is very good, and they also trust Hua Yueling so that''s why.

 1627 Reference 1627

    "You came back so late."


    After returning home, Hua Yueling greeted Hua Yueling with her hands on her hips. It seemed that she was worried because they came back so late, so her tone was still a little more serious.


    "Sorry, I didn''t talk to Sister Yun before going out, but we didn''t go out for nothing this time, we still got some gains."


    "Are you looking for clues?"


    Hua Yun frowned and asked.


    "Well, I went to some places that Sister Yun said."


    "You guys..."


    Nodding on Hua Yueling''s forehead, Hua Yun said nothing, turned and walked inside.


    "Okay, hurry up and wash your hands and have dinner. It''s still warm. If you come back later, you can only eat cold."


    Of course this is just a talk, even if it is cold, she will definitely go and warm up their food.


    After washing their hands, they came back and sat around the table. Hua Yueling and the others were not in a hurry to talk about the evening, but instead focused on eating.The two little guys took the initiative to serve them, very well-behaved.


    "Come on, try my sister''s craftsmanship."


    Hua Yun kept feeding the two little guys, filling their bowls, and the two little guys couldn''t eat it.


    "Sister Yun don''t give them any more, you can eat too, haven''t you seen that their bowls are full."


    Hua Yueling said quite amusingly, the expressions of watching the two little guys staring at the bowl of rice but not knowing what to do were really interesting.But in this case, the two little guys shouldn¡¯t be able to eat well, so he will remind her sister, otherwise she is still picking up the dishes for the two little guys, not knowing how high the bowl is to be satisfied.


    After eating a meal, Hua Yueling and the others took the bowl into the kitchen, and the two little guys stayed actively to clean the bowl. This was their job in the other world, so the two little guys basically did it. I''m used to it.


    The number of bowls and chopsticks is not small, at least for Hua Yueling.It turned out that how many people in his family could eat, but now it is different. A meal is almost like a dinner.


    Mu Ningshuang stayed in the kitchen to help. The two little guys said that they would be fine if they came, and there was no need to trouble the big sister.However, Mu Ningshuang insisted on staying, and she didn''t say anything. This made them have no choice but to wash them together.


    "Sister Yun, did you find anything today?"


    When Lu Yuetong came out of the kitchen, Sister Huayueling had already changed positions and sat down, and both of them were lying in the sofa.Looking around, she went to the table and poured the brewed tea, and then brought it to them.


    "Thank you."


    I thanked her separately, and then Lu Yuetong also sat on the sofa with a cup of tea, the tea cup was placed on the coffee table, and he leaned back and almost fell into the sofa.


    "Nothing was found. Something went wrong in a few places, but after I went there was nothing."


    After sighing, Lu Yuetong answered his question with a helpless expression.The lack of progress made her feel uncomfortable. It was simply being led by the nose, and they were either acting on their own or being led by others. How could there be progress if this continued.


    "Really," Hua Yueling took a sip of the tea and moved her body back a bit. "We have gained something today, but it''s hard to say whether it is good or bad."


    The sound of washing dishes and chopsticks in the kitchen came over, breaking the tranquility after Hua Yueling''s words.Huayun took the teacup and took a sip, then put the teacup back on the coffee table.


    "We went to this place," pointing to a place on the piece of paper that my sister had written for him, Hua Yueling said, "We turned around all the previous places this time, but basically Nothing was found, so it was just a circle. Still, something strange happened in this place."


    Then Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong cooperated to explain what happened. After speaking, they turned to look at Hua Yun, the meaning in their eyes seemed to be asking her thoughts.


    Hua Yun fell into contemplation after hearing their words, and Hua Yueling''s gains actually exceeded her expectations.She worked with her colleagues for so long but had no gain at all. She didn''t expect her brother and his companions to get so much useful information in such a short period of time.


    "You have done more than I thought. I will trouble you."


    Hua Yun expressed her gratitude to her younger brother and his companions, she was really grateful to them.


    "At least this shows that my guess is not wrong."


    "That''s it, Sister Yun, your guess is correct. That guy is an abnormal creature. We still don''t know the reason why it appeared, but it must be it that caused those events."


    "But I didn''t expect it to find you and ran away."


    "I think this is normal. It would be a strange thing if it doesn''t escape."


    Hua Yueling said so.


    "Think about the things that happened before, even if it was discovered that it still saved the lives of those people, I don''t know what prompted it to do so, but at least it is not the kind of guy who can do it casually. "


    "It sounds like a guy with a special idea."


    "Yes, I can¡¯t understand its idea at present, but its behavior can be roughly guessed. And there is another reason why it ran away. It is clearly not our opponent and there is no need to waste time. It will put its own life at risk."


    "It can feel this so it escapes? Then it is really powerful."


    "It''s really powerful, and there is nothing wrong with it here, but if I say it is sensitive enough, it is hard to say whether it is powerful enough."


    "Yes, to be able to escape from your eyes also requires some abilities in this area."


    "Originally, we were thinking of at least we could catch something, but it was slower, and it escaped. If it was slower, it would definitely not be able to escape."


    Hua Yueling said confidently, he was confident to make such an exact statement.


    "I think it will be so, if I can give you some time."


    Hua Yun nodded in agreement. Although Hua Yueling said this a bit too confidently, there was no problem, just as he said.It''s just that it''s still slow in the end, and I haven''t been able to do this.


    Other discoveries and the like were nothing, Hua Yun also asked some questions, for example, did she find out what the guy looks like and its power, but she didn''t get too useful answers.


    Just like Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong''s answer to Hua Yueling, there was no change, and they were still the same answer.They seemed to have some impression of that guy, but they really couldn''t recall what it looked like.

 1628 Reference 1628

    "That guy''s purpose has not been achieved yet, it will definitely continue to act."


    There is nothing wrong with Hua Yun¡¯s words, just like what she said, although they still don¡¯t know what that guy is for, but obviously it hasn¡¯t achieved its goal, otherwise it won¡¯t continue to be like it is now. It was dangling outside.As for whether its goal is good or bad, it''s definitely not a good thing for Hua Yueling and the others, no matter how good it is.


    Things like this are always seldom mixed with good things, and basically bad things are encountered, at least bad for them.But the trouble lies not in this, but in finding the opponent''s target.


    "It''s difficult to find its target, unless you can catch it, or know its abode. With these clues, you may find something along the vine, otherwise you will just be led by the nose."


    "Yes."


    Hua Yun thought, doesn''t this mean the current actions of the policemen, who are involved in the behavior of the other party and run around randomly, but they don''t have a goal of their own.The other side seemed to lead them in any direction, and there was no room to fight back.


    "But it''s hard not to be led by the nose."


    This is also the truth, Hua Yun doesn''t want to be led by her nose, but she is blind and cannot do this, which is very uncomfortable.And this is also the most uncomfortable thing. I don''t want to be led by the nose, but in the end there is no way to change it.


    Hua Yun wants to get rid of the current predicament, but this predicament does not mean that she can get rid of it. Even if Hua Yueling finds that guy here, it will not help her as much, at least not as much as she imagined.


    After talking for a while, there was no progress. Huayun went to take a bath. After taking a bath, she was going to rest. There are still many recent things, and tomorrow will be another busy day.


    The two remaining Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong stayed in the living room and sat idle. They didn''t talk about anything, just sat there.The discovery in the afternoon was actually a very important clue, but it was a pity that the clue was interrupted in their hands.This was not what they wanted, but the opponent ran away too fast, and the reaction speed was amazingly fast, beyond their imagination.


    A lot of things are like this, not that you do what you want.


    "What should I do tomorrow, go to other places?"


    "What do you think? If you don''t want to go, we can rest tomorrow, take a good rest day and play day after day, whether it is here or in another world, especially if the time there is longer, there is no need to be so anxious."


    "Take a day off."


    After thinking about it, Lu Yuetong said so directly, and didn''t say to ask Mu Ningshuang''s opinion. She felt that Mu Ningshuang must think so too.


    She needs a rest. What happened this afternoon made her feel very tired.My head hurts a bit, especially thinking about the figure I saw last. For some reason, the more I think about it, the more headache I feel. This may have something to do with that guy.


    "Somehow, thinking about that figure, his head started to hurt."


    "headache?"


    Hua Yueling leaned closer and glanced at her forehead. The short black bangs covered the upper part of her eyebrows, and under the slender eyebrows were those small and very energetic eyes.


    "Is it too much thinking? Then don''t think about it, just lie down here for a while or go to the house to lie down for a while."


    Hua Yueling suggested.


    "No, I didn''t think too much, I still know this very well."


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    Getting closer, Hua Yueling asked very concerned.


    "As long as I think of that guy, I feel a headache, maybe it''s related to that guy."


    Lu Yuetong guessed like this, but her guess had no basis, she just guessed based on her own sensibility.


    "Is it related to that guy?"


    "It should be so right. It hurts just thinking about it, but there is nothing else."


    "This is strange. Is it its special ability? I don''t know if it will be dangerous."


    "This...I don''t know it clearly, but it shouldn''t be dangerous. I don''t have any other feelings."


    "The key is not here. Ask Ningshuang again later, and see what Ningshuang says. If Ningshuang is the same as you, then you should pay attention."


    The two people sat in the living room and waited for a while. In the kitchen, Mu Ningshuang and the three of them came out after they finished cleaning the bowl. Lu Yuetong immediately beckoned Mu Ningshuang to come over.Mu Ningshuang''s expression was slightly puzzled, and she stepped forward slightly.


    After Hua Yueling waited for her to come over, she couldn''t wait to ask what Lu Yuetong had said, Mu Ningshuang frowned and shook her head.


    "Not sure, I haven''t tried it yet."


    "Try it. If you have a headache, just end it and just tell us."


    After she answered, Hua Yueling said so again.Mu Ningshuang nodded and found a place to sit down, next to Hua Yueling''s side, her body was straight, she couldn''t be straight anymore.


    The bodies of the two of them touched slightly, and their arms touched together, but Hua Yueling didn''t care. From his point of view, this was already a very common thing.Hua Yueling became more and more accustomed to getting along with the girls like this, and it was pretty good, just getting along with them ordinary.


    The two little guys also came out, but they all seemed to be a little confused about what to do.Lu Yuetong noticed that they were at a loss as if they were standing a little further away, so he glanced at Huayueling and Mu Ningshuang, and then stood up and walked towards them.


    It is impossible to send the two little guys back today, and they were not planning to send them back.The two little guys are going to stay here.Lu Yuetong took the two little guys to the place where she and Mu Ningshuang lived. After taking them into the room, she went to Hua Yueling''s room and took out the game console.


    There are two game consoles, both of which can be played in the hand.Then I gave the two little guys and told them to play games in it, and don''t worry about other things.


    Then Lu Yuetong walked out of it and sat back on the sofa, but at this time Mu Ningshuang still had no reaction.He looked up and stared at the top of his head and was still thinking, but it seemed that there was nothing wrong with her appearance, unlike her headaches as long as she thought about that problem.


    Hua Yueling was also paying attention to Mu Ningshuang''s reaction, and wanted to see what was going on, but for the time being, it seemed that there was no problem.


    After a while, Mu Ningshuang retracted his gaze from the top of his head, glanced at Huayueling and Lu Yuetong, and nodded gently.


    "There will be some headaches, but not that serious."

 1629 Reference 1629

    Mu Ningshuang¡¯s answer surprised Hua Yueling a little bit. Originally, he thought Mu Ningshuang would say there was no impact, but now it seems that he was wrong. It was not that there was no impact, but the impact was compared to Lu Yue. Tong is smaller over there.


    Perhaps this is the reason why Mu Ningshuang didn''t reply until it took so long. She had to understand clearly what was going on and couldn''t answer until she didn''t know.


    "Since Ningshuang also reacted like this, it can explain some problems. That guy is quite wicked. According to theory, it doesn''t seem to have set up any institutions, and it doesn''t have the time and opportunity, but we seem to Still falling into its trap."


    Both Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang nodded, acknowledging that what Hua Yueling said was not wrong. This is not something difficult to admit, but when did they get the trick? They didn¡¯t pay attention at all. To.


    "That guy is weird, but if it''s just that, it''s okay, I''m afraid there are other tricks."


    "It shouldn''t be. It has something to do with the guy. It should only happen when you think about it. I don''t know why, but it shouldn''t be deliberate."


    "Is that right?"


    After listening to Mu Ningshuang''s explanation, Hua Yueling looked at Lu Yuetong and wanted to hear what her opinion was. Lu Yuetong frowned and thought for a while.However, she had the same reaction as Mu Ningshuang before. She didn''t say anything at first, but frowned carefully and thoughtfully.


    Huayue Lingyou looked at her, stared at her face, looking carefully, as if there was something on her face.If Lu Yuetong¡¯s attention was still here, Hua Yueling would definitely not stare at her like that. It was too shy. Now Lu Yuetong¡¯s attention is all on his problem, so she doesn¡¯t know that she is right. Being stared at.


    Hua Yueling stared at her for a while, and when she saw that she had no special reaction, she didn''t say anything, and waited quietly.Mu Ningshuang also raised her head and stared at it. It seemed that she, like Lu Yuetong, was probably also undergoing tests.


    "Well, I don''t know if I think these will be the same as them."


    But Hua Yueling hadn''t really seen that guy, so this kind of test is estimated to be ineffective.Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, tested it, and it really didn''t work.


    Of course, there is no way to remember if you haven''t seen it, no matter how much Hua Yueling recalls, she can''t think of anything useful, let alone extract any impressions.


    After thinking for a while, Hua Yueling gave up and kept thinking about it. He turned to look at the two girls next to him, but they were still thinking about it.But just from their current performance, basically nothing can be seen.I can''t tell if they have a headache or other symptoms. Everything seems to be normal, there is nothing incredible.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    With her arms pressed on her legs, a pair of arms supporting her head, Hua Yueling closed her eyes, waiting somewhat bored.


    "Just as Ningshuang said."


    After another while, Lu Yuetong suddenly spoke.Hua Yueling opened her eyes and looked at her, and she happened to look over here.


    "In other words, there is no problem if you don''t think about that strange guy."


    "That''s it. Just thinking about what it looks like will make your head hurt. It''s really strange. So it seems that Ningshuang is right. The problem lies in itself, not what trap it sets. ."


    "It''s quite interesting, the guy himself is worthy of attention."


    It''s a pity that they failed to keep the other person, otherwise things would be simpler, but since they are all like this, regretting is useless.


    After chatting for a while, there was nothing left to talk about. There were many places to go in the afternoon, but the useful news received was poor.The only information available but there is no way to figure it out, it is not helpful.


    It''s really boring just thinking about it.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    After sighing, Hua Yueling had a helpless expression, but he was already prepared. Not only him, but Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong should also be prepared in this way.


    After talking, they looked at each other and then separated like this.There is nothing to do for the time being, just free action.


    Hua Yueling returned to her room. After staying for a while, she felt a little bored, and went out of the room to the room where Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were.They were playing with the two little guys inside, and when they saw him coming in, they raised their heads and took a look, then looked away.


    After staying with them for a while and playing with them for a while, Hua Yueling left.The main reason is that Sister Yun has finished the bath, so he can go to take a bath.


    "It''s quite early, so I can play with them again later."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and walked to the bathroom after finding a change of clothes.Standing under the shower with mild water, Hua Yueling closed her eyes and thought about something.The relationship between the strange guy who has made so many things and the source of power, and the creature found under the source of power.


    These are very strange things. Unbelievable things are happening day by day, happening to them, making them at a loss.Is it a test for herself? Hua Yueling even felt that way. She had never encountered such a situation before she met Xiaoxue.


    "But if something like this happened before I met Xiaoxue..."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, guessing that she ran away a long time ago, it is impossible to investigate it any more, let alone solve it.It is estimated that he would be like Alice at that time, but he didn''t know if someone would help him or whether he would be so lucky, but he didn''t think it would. The possibility was very low.


    Don''t look at the many strange guys on the earth now, especially all kinds of strange creatures, but there are no characters such as immortals or supernatural beings.


    He clenched his fists and waved, Hua Yueling felt that the state was not bad, as long as he had this power, there would be nothing to fear.


    "There are still some places to go tomorrow, but it''s hard to say whether you can get useful information."


    Hua Yueling didn''t have much hope, he did want to make himself feel that the hope was greater, but the possibility was small and pitiful.Just because the other party found them today, his actions will definitely be more cautious, how could it be so easy for them to find them.


    But it would be okay if this was the case, if other clues could be found.

 1630 Reference 1630

    "Alien monsters will still come to such places. I thought it would only go to such uninhabited places."


    Hua Yueling stared at the building in front of her and said in a very unexpected tone.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong also stared at the crowded building in front of them with unexpected looks. This is a commercial building, not a place like a department store.There are some commercial companies in it, but that said, there is no problem getting in.


    Looking at this building, Hua Yueling couldn''t understand what that alien monster was doing here. It couldn''t be here to talk about business cooperation.No matter how much Hua Yueling did, she wouldn''t believe such a reason, but what else was possible? It was impossible for it to come for fun.


    It''s hard to tell, this matter is hard to tell. If you don''t talk about observing from the outside, even if you go inside, Hua Yueling feels that it is impossible to understand the truth of the matter.It was very difficult, just thinking about Hua Yueling would know what it would be like.


    What can I find here? Huayueling doesn¡¯t have much hope, and it¡¯s impossible for companies to allow them to spy on secrets. They can only switch between floors, and they don¡¯t know where they can go. It.


    But it''s better to go in anyway. After Hua Yueling and the others stood downstairs for a while, they entered the building.


    "It''s a very ordinary place." After turning around, returning to the downstairs, Hua Yueling came to the conclusion that he couldn''t find the reason why the alien creatures would stare here. Er, and there is nothing worth noting here, anyway, after Hua Yueling turned around, she felt that there was nothing, "I can''t figure out why it came here."


    "Then go to the next place, maybe it just wants to go around."


    This answer is obviously not convincing, but at the moment there is only one answer that is reliable, anyway, Hua Yueling can''t think of another.


    The three quickly left this place and went to the next place.Where to go next, Hua Yueling glanced at the location on the note.


    "Let''s go, go to the next place, hoping to find some useful clues in the remaining places."


    Hua Yueling rode on the self-study car, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong followed him closely, and the three figures left the place in a blink of an eye.


    "So far I don''t know where it is hiding."


    Lu Yuetong said so on the way to the next destination.


    "Yes, I don''t know where it is when it rests. It''s hard to tell if there is such a fixed place. But after yesterday afternoon, I think it is likely to rest there."


    "Xiao Ling, you mean that abandoned construction site?"


    "It''s there, after all we met it there."


    "It''s also possible, but this possibility disappeared after we found it."


    "Yes, after being discovered by it, it cannot go back there. Unless..."


    "Unless what?"


    Lu Yuetong asked immediately, but Hua Yueling was not in a hurry to answer, as if she was still thinking.


    "Unless it also knows tactics."


    "The most dangerous place is the safest place, right?"


    "If it knows, but I don''t think it is likely to do so."


    "Yes, it''s basically impossible. Don''t expect it to return."


    After talking to a conclusion, Hua Yueling and the others gave up their plans to go back and continued to walk forward.The next place to go is a place that sounds quite ordinary. Hua Yueling doesn''t think she can get any useful information from there anymore, but she still has to check it out.


    The next place is an ordinary house, which is in a small alley.After Hua Yueling came here, he still looked at everything in front of him with a confused look. He couldn''t figure out why the alien creatures came here.


    "It doesn''t have its breath, nor is there anything worth noting, it''s not necessary to come here."


    "Who knows why it came to such a place, or just came here and changed."


    "It happens to be discovered, it''s possible. But it''s also unlucky enough. It stands to reason that it shouldn''t be discovered by ordinary people."


    "Sometimes it''s just like this. It''s force majeure."


    Lu Yuetong could only guess like this, maybe it was not wrong, but Hua Yueling still felt that her guess was wrong.


    After walking around here, Hua Yueling gave up his intention to continue searching. I really couldn''t find any useful clues here. A very common place is just like the place where he lives. There is no place to call it. strange.


    "I think that''s the case here. Let''s go to the next place."


    It takes a lot of time to go one by one, mainly because the distance between various places is still a little far away.Hua Yueling and the others have already taken a more time-saving path, but it still takes a lot of time.


    These places did not allow them to collect any useful information. The construction site they visited last night was the one that they had the biggest gain in these two days.I went to several places again, but the results disappointed him.


    "No, these places are very common, and it feels like nothing will be found."


    Hua Yueling stopped in front of a shop. This shop was a mobile phone shop. It was not crowded. There were no people here, and it turned out to be the place where the alien creature had come.


    "Why is it here to buy a mobile phone?"


    Hua Yueling almost smiled and asked this question. No matter how she thought it was impossible, how could she come back to buy a mobile phone.


    "Perhaps."


    Lu Yuetong responded weakly, but she just said it casually.


    "I can''t figure out what use it is to buy a mobile phone. Could it be that I still want to use my mobile phone to contact my peers?"


    "This idea is good."


    Lu Yuetong shrugged and said.However, Mu Ningshuang basically didn''t react during this period, looking around without saying a word.


    They didn''t find anything here either. They went in and took a look and pretended to pick a mobile phone, but they came out after seeing some.


    "Go to the next place."


    Lu Yuetong is such an energetic person now looks weak, in fact not only she, Hua Yueling herself does not want to go to the next place.This kind of work is really boring enough to make people feel extremely boring.


    "Uninteresting work, but I still have to continue, there are still some places left, let''s go and see again, there is enough time."


    "Well, let''s go."

 1631 Chapter 1631

    "This place, um, this place is still a bit far away."


    Hua Yueling moved her finger to the next place she wanted to go, and there was not much left, and this was the place closest to them.You must leave the downtown area and go to the outskirts.


    "It''s getting late, go there and see. Go to this place again. If you can''t find anything here, give up temporarily, and wait for the rest to wait."


    Originally, according to Lu Yuetong''s idea, this day was to rest, but Mu Ningshuang said that he would come out again to take a look, which seemed to be particularly concerned about alien creatures.After some discussion, they decided not to take a break and wait until today''s action before making a decision.


    If you find something today, then continue tomorrow, grab the clues and continue to go deeper, but if you don¡¯t find it today, don¡¯t worry and take a day off tomorrow.Now it seems that tomorrow is going to be a rest. According to previous experience, it is difficult to find anything, not to mention the last place to go.


    "Is this all right? There is still time, it''s okay to go back later, or just explore all the remaining places."


    "if that is the case¡­¡­"


    Looking up at the distant sky, and then at the time on the phone, Hua Yueling said.


    "If that''s the case, it won''t take a little bit of time, and it will be quite late when I go back."


    "Let''s take a look. Let''s hurry up and search the rest of the place as quickly as possible."


    "No matter how fast it is, you can''t spend a little time."


    It¡¯s a bit strange that Lu Yuetong is so eager to explore all the places. I don¡¯t know what she is thinking. Actually, there is no need to be so anxious. Hua Yueling thinks so after exploring so many places. .


    But anyway, there is still time for a while, just go take a look, explore as many places as you can explore, anyway, Hua Yueling is not prepared to force it.


    Lu Yuetong is still a bit too anxious, but this kind of thing is not something that can be solved by anxiousness, it also requires some luck. Without luck, everything else is useless.


    Hua Yueling stared at the environment in front of her, sighed after scanning a circle, and headed to the next place.The next place is quite far away from here, it''s near the suburbs, but if you really want to say it, it''s still a little farther away in the suburbs. Anyway, it takes a lot of time to ride a bike.


    I don''t know how much time it takes to go back and forth, but there is not so much time for exploration.


    After Hua Yueling made a decision, he rode to the next place. Almost all of the cycling has been for an afternoon. Hua Yueling also felt a little tired and wanted to go home to take a good rest, but currently There are still things that have not been resolved, and he can only continue to stick to it.


    "Huh, let''s talk about it when the time comes. If there is time, I will go to a few more places. I don''t have much confidence until now."


    Hua Yueling said so, speeding up her cycling.Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong followed him and the three of them toward the place they had never been before.


    The place they are going to is now unfamiliar. They have never been before, and they know very little about that place, so they can only use navigation to get there, otherwise there will be no way at all.


    "It should be here."


    Hua Yueling went from a avenue to a crossroad, took out the phone navigation and took a look. Although the navigation is reminded by voice, he still feels safer to take a look.


    After confirming the route, Hua Yueling turned and rode to the left.In this way, they were looking for the way while moving forward. Although Hua Yueling and the others were already fast enough, it still took more time because they were still looking for a way.Hua Yueling wanted to be faster, but there was no way to reduce the time to find the way. After all, this was not something he could decide.


    When they arrived at their destination, the place where Huayueling and the others came was a place with a detached house. There is a small piece of wood nearby. This seems to be a place where someone lives alone. There are some other buildings nearby, but they are all. It looks like an ordinary house, nothing worth noting.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling stopped moving forward, stopped by the side of the road, and walked along the avenue.He is looking for the place that his sister said, which is nearby.


    "There are still some people here."


    Hua Yueling looked around and saw many vehicles passing by on the road. Pedestrians can also be seen walking on the roads on both sides, and some people can be seen riding bicycles and electric bicycles. The course of the class.


    "Although it is certainly not lively in the city, it looks like a good place."


    As Lu Yuetong said, the environment here is pretty good to her, and it feels better to maintain than the park.The park here is also okay, but the area is smaller, so the natural atmosphere is relatively weaker.


    However, even if the natural properties of the park are relatively weak, it is almost the best area for people to move around. At least those old people like to go for a walk in the park.


    But the environment here is better, Hua Yueling also likes this place, it would be nice to live here.It¡¯s a little more troublesome to go out to buy things, and it¡¯s hard to see convenience stores around here.


    "Well, it''s right here, let me see."


    Hua Yueling walked towards one of the buildings, which was a large building, a villa.However, this neighborhood is not a villa area. This villa is standing here alone. Hua Yueling looked inside through the gap of the big iron gate and found that it seemed that it had not been cleaned for a long time.


    "It doesn''t look like someone is living here."


    Lu Yuetong''s words were correct, and Hua Yueling also agreed with her thoughts.If there are people inhabited, it shouldn''t be like this anyway.


    "It seems that this place is also deserted. Otherwise, there is no owner at all, so it is like this."


    Hua Yueling also said the same.Several people stood at the entrance, thinking what to do.There are still people nearby, so it is not appropriate to go in like this.


    "Let''s take a look behind."


    With a wink, Hua Yueling and the others walked back along the villa with their bicycles. The courtyard wall was almost as high as two people, but it didn''t help Hua Yueling and the others. It was very simple for them to get in.


    "Does it have to go in?"


    "That would definitely work better, but it can''t be said to be too problematic outside."

 1632 Reference 1632

    Right now, this is a villa with a huge floor area. The private villa is built like this, and I don''t know how much money and energy it takes.Anyway, Hua Yueling couldn''t even think about it, and couldn''t imagine the amount of money that would be spent.


    I saved some money in my hand, but the difference with this villa is not a little bit, it is a lot of difference.


    After going around and observing, the surrounding walls of this villa are still very strong, and there is no damage. Although it does not seem to be a place where people live, other places are intact except for some clutter. of.


    I don''t know if this villa has an owner now, if there is a owner, who is its owner.


    Hua Yueling is still a little curious, this is also the curiosity that came out after coming here, if you don''t come here, you won''t think about it.It''s interesting to think about these things, but Hua Yueling''s attention soon shifted to other places. He still had very important things to solve.


    "Well, it doesn''t feel like going around in a circle, but maybe you need to go inside."


    Hua Yueling was still not sure if he got the correct answer just by going around, so he decided to go inside and see, maybe he could find something in the villa.But it is very likely that nothing will be discovered, and the possibility here is greater.


    After all, even though alien creatures appear here, it doesn''t mean that there is something here. Hua Yueling has already mastered this experience after going to so many places.In any case, I have been to so many places, and it is impossible to say that there is no gain, but even if there is a gain, it is actually not as great as I imagined.


    The place where the alien creature appears is not necessarily a place for them to swim. It is not that there will be any clues left there. It is likely that it is only seen occasionally when doing boring actions. It is also possible. Yes, so you won¡¯t find anything in many places.


    But if it can be found by wandering around normally, then it is unqualified enough, Hua Yueling thought like this in her heart, logically speaking, it should not be discovered.What kind of ability the alien creatures have Hua Yueling they still don''t know, they don''t know much, but after thinking about it, no matter what, it should be able to hide from being discovered.


    "I think it cannot be discovered so easily. Even if it is discovered, it should be discovered. It is not that it is accidentally discovered. There is almost no possibility of that. I think so. of."


    "This possibility is still great."


    Lu Yuetong also agrees with Huayueling''s thoughts. There is nothing wrong with what he said, not to mention alien creatures. If they act outside, they can do it without being discovered, let alone alien creatures.


    Obviously knowing that he might attract more attention, but still haven''t hidden it well, no matter how you think about it, you will feel that it must be deliberate.But why does it do this? Is it good for it to be discovered?


    Hua Yueling asked the question she was thinking about, but Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong also couldn''t think of a good answer. They also found it strange that the behavior of the alien creatures was a little abnormal.


    But I couldn''t say anything. It just felt strange anyway, but if there was a reason, it would only be the reason Hua Yueling said before.That is the only reason that can be counted as a reason.


    "Strange is indeed very strange, but it''s still a bit too sloppy to come to a conclusion just once?"


    "Sometimes one reason is enough, no other reason is needed."


    Hua Yueling shook his head and said, he felt that there must be no problem with his thoughts.Apart from this reason, there is no other possibility.


    Regardless of other things, judging from the ability of alien creatures displayed in front of them, it is impossible for ordinary people to discover it anyway.This is the biggest reason, there is no need for others, as long as there is such one is enough.


    Hua Yueling sighed and turned to look at the house nearby. This villa is really big, but what he said was not only the villa, but also the yard around the villa.


    "Let''s go in and have a look later."


    "Should I stay outside and watch the car?"


    "No, just hide the car behind, no one will find it."


    Hua Yueling''s whereabouts are suspicious no matter how you look at it, but fortunately, their actions are relatively secretive, so they won''t be discovered by others.When she saw that no one was paying attention to them, Hua Yueling ordered immediate action. Several people pushed their cars back to the back of the villa, where the bicycles stopped, and then they rolled into the courtyard from the back of the villa.


    It is very easy to get in. In fact, even without their strength, it is still very easy to get in. There is nothing easier than this.This wall is not particularly high, so it is easier to turn in.


    It may take a lot of effort for ordinary people to enter, but for Hua Yueling, this is nothing, basically a big jump can enter.


    "Sure enough, this place is abandoned and no one lives. Otherwise, how could there be no security at all."


    Hua Yueling said that, the person had already reached the wall, and after going up, Hua Yueling didn''t stop much, and immediately jumped down.The main reason was that she would be discovered after staying for a long time. In fact, Hua Yueling didn''t have to worry so much.


    After he came in, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong also jumped in from outside. After guessing that the ground was full of weeds, Lu Yuetong glanced around, and the scene in the yard can be said to be panoramic.


    "It''s impossible for anyone to live here anyway," she whispered. "And indeed, security is a little too dismissive."


    "You can''t say that. There is no security here at all, so don''t talk about putting people in your eyes."


    "Yes."


    In fact, you can see what it is like only from the situation in the yard, and the defense facilities only strengthened their ideas.The three people stood by the wall for a while. During this time, Hua Yueling looked at the entrance and looked out through the door. Nothing was seen outside the door. Although there were occasional vehicles passing by, there should be no problem.


    "Should we hide it?"


    Mu Ningshuang looked at Hua Yueling and asked, Hua Yueling shook her head.


    "There is no need, just like this, we just do ordinary actions as usual, there will be no problems."


    "Is it better to hide it?"


    Lu Yuetong feels the same way. It doesn''t matter if the gate is not a large iron gate like a fence, but it''s a pity that the gate here is that kind.

 1633 Reference 1633

    Hua Yueling herself felt that there was nothing, but the two girls said that. After thinking about it, Hua Yueling decided to listen to the words of the two girls.There is nothing to hide anyway, no time is wasted, and it is obviously good for them.


    "All right, then I beg you, Ningshuang."


    Nodding, Mu Ningshuang didn''t say anything, after taking out the wand, she started to cast magic.The magic Mu Ningshuang used was something Hua Yueling had never seen before, and he was also curious about what kind of magic Mu Ningshuang used.


    While the magic power surged, Hua Yueling felt the magic power flowing on her body, as if this magic power could hide her body.Looking down, I did find that my body was gradually disappearing. It was quite interesting to see that my body disappeared. Before I knew it, my body just disappeared.


    "This is enough, it is impossible to be discovered again, we can move easily."


    After she became invisible, Hua Yueling felt that she didn''t need to worry about anything anymore, so she just had to look for it here.It''s hard to say whether there is anything in this place, but you should always look for it. If you don''t look for it, you will definitely find nothing.


    You don¡¯t need to worry too much about the bicycles outside. What they hide is still good enough, as long as no one has nothing to do behind the villa, they will definitely not be discovered.


    "Here... well, it doesn''t look like someone is returning to the place where they live."


    Hua Yueling said so after two steps, but immediately he added.


    "But what we are looking for is not an ordinary person after all, but an alien creature that doesn''t know where it came from, so we can''t think in the way of ordinary people."


    Speaking in a low voice, Hua Yueling walked inside.Going inside is the villa, but Huayueling and the others are not in a hurry to go directly to the villa, but are now searching outside, looking for clues outside.


    "There is nowhere to go."


    Hua Yueling said this while looking for a place to stand on. There were weeds everywhere, and only some places paved with stones could barely walk, otherwise he would only be able to step on the debris nearly ten centimeters high. grass.


    Just looking at these weeds can roughly come out, how long has there been no time to be cleaned up here?Stepping on the roads that were barely able to walk, Hua Yueling and the others came to the front of the villa along the road. The road on the front of the villa was good and there was no problem walking, but the two sides of the villa were tattered, and the ground was even worse. Few places are damaged, it seems to have gone through a lot of damage.


    Except for the avenue on the front, there are ordinary dirt roads on both sides. I don''t know why those places should be left instead of cement roads or stone roads.


    "Nothing special, a very ordinary place."


    After Hua Yueling probed, especially in the yard, when a few people were outside, Hua Yueling also probed carefully, but there was nothing to discover.However, the results obtained after coming to the yard remained unchanged. There was nothing unusual here, and even the alien creatures had come here without leaving any clues.


    "I don''t think it is ordinary here as a villa."


    "Yes, no one''s villa can be made like this."


    Hua Yueling also said with a smile, and the three of them went around outside, but they could not find any useful clues.Since they couldn''t find anything outside, they decided to visit the villa, maybe they could find something after entering the villa.


    This is nothing but hope, and it''s hard to say whether we can find anything in detail.The glass door of the villa was locked with a chain. Unexpectedly, the entrance of the villa was actually locked in this way. Hua Yueling felt that seeing this scene really made her a little lost.


    In any case, this is too ordinary, so grotesque in her heart, Hua Yueling grabbed the chain lock and shook her head. The chain lock was still very tight, and it was only broken if she wanted to open it except for the lock.


    "Well, it''s not easy to get in if you look at it this way. It''s probably all closed and locked, so it''s not easy to get in."


    "I think it''s unlikely that I want to go in from the bottom, or go up and look at it."


    "Is it impossible down there?"


    Lu Yuetong asked.


    "No, but the possibility is very low. Just like the front, there is no way to get in except breaking the lock."


    "Well, isn''t it impossible to go to the top in that case? If that''s the case, it''s better not to go in, just explore outside, Xiaoling, you should be able to do it."


    It sounds like asking, but Lu Yuetong''s words were not asked in a questioning tone, but directly in a positive tone.


    "It can be done, but if you want to clarify the situation inside...Forget it, I will try this first to see if there is any gain, and if there is no gain, then I will find a way to go in and see. "


    "Just do it."


    I don''t know why Hua Yueling has to be close to the villa. In Lu Yuetong''s view, it should be fine even if he doesn''t go in.But since Hua Yueling feels she has to go in, let''s wait until the time comes.


    The three people came to the entrance of the villa in this way. Hua Yueling looked inside through the glass door. The architectural style inside was quite gorgeous, but everything was covered by the dirty environment, and Hua Yueling was greeted by them. It is a layer of dust that covers everything in the villa.


    "It doesn''t look like a human place."


    No one is abnormal, but after all, it is a villa in such a place. Although it is large, it may also make people a little worried.If you think about it, this place is the best place for alien creatures. You don''t have to worry about being discovered by people living here, let alone hiding things.


    "The more such a place is, the more weird it will be to provoke some strange creatures."


    Hua Yueling mumbled, his exploration skills almost gave the entire villa a panoramic view.This villa is still very large, and there are many places that cannot be observed in the villa, but it is difficult to find any clues, at least until now, there is nothing.


    "It doesn''t seem to be inhabited at all, because it is an alien creature. It is not easy to find the clues to its appearance here."


    How the alien creature lives in Huayueling is not clear, but if it has been active here for a period of time, it should have left some clues, but I don''t know if it is the case.

 1634 Reference 1634

    The living room of the villa was thoroughly explored by Hua Yueling with his exploration skills, but nothing was found. There were no clues that someone had lived in the living room, and there was no special atmosphere worth noting.


    "Sister Yun also said that it was because the breath discovered that it was not an ordinary human, but we went to so many places and never felt that breath."


    Even if she happened to run into the alien creature with luck before, Hua Yueling didn''t feel the strange breath, perhaps because the alien creature ran too fast.


    "No, that''s not right, even if it is fast, there should be some breath left. Think about sister Yun, no matter how fast we move, it is impossible for us to be fast."


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling felt that she should have missed something. If she thinks back carefully, Hua Yueling can recall the strange feeling at that time.


    "I haven''t noticed before this. Am I too slow?"


    Hua Yueling was thinking about such a question very strangely in her heart, maybe it was, but there must be some unclear parts in it.


    Thinking about this, the place Hua Yueling explored moved deeper, and continued to explore other parts of the villa.There are still a lot of furniture left over in the villa, but they are all relatively old furniture, probably better than the old furniture used in his house.


    "This place was abandoned a long time ago, or it is no longer inhabited, otherwise the furniture could not be so old."


    In the deepest part of the living room, there is a spiral upward staircase. On both sides of the living room, there are some rooms. The inner part on the east side is a kitchen, while the outer part leads to the outside of the villa, and there are two on the west side. An ordinary room.


    "There is nothing on either side. It''s weird. It doesn''t seem like someone has been here."


    It''s possible that alien creatures haven''t touched these at all, but the dust covered with them doesn''t want to be touched at all, which is a bit strange.Hua Yueling felt that even alien creatures could easily enter it, but it should also affect the dust.


    However, this is just Hua Yueling''s guess, and it cannot be said that it must be so, but he thinks this possibility exists.


    "Um... but if it can enter it casually, it doesn''t rely on the key or damage..."


    The destruction must have not been destroyed before, otherwise the villa they see now would not be like this.Apart from the inside of the villa, is there anything outside the villa that attracts the guy''s attention?


    Hua Yueling has also been searching around, but basically there is nothing to discover, at least in his opinion, there is definitely no such thing, even if he goes to see it, there is no thing that can even attract him.


    In this case, it would be interesting. If there is nothing worth noting inside or outside the villa, can the alien creatures just come here for an outing?


    Hua Yueling felt that she couldn''t understand the idea of ??alien creatures, and the idea of ??alien creatures was difficult to understand.


    "There is nothing confusing in these places, and then there are upstairs?"


    Hua Yueling continued to investigate, but this time the target was aimed at the second floor. After exploring all the places on the first floor, he found that he still couldn''t recruit anything, nothing.


    "The second floor... I don''t think there will be anything on the second floor, so it should be."


    Hua Yueling had such a premonition in her mind, but it is hard to say whether the premonition will come true.Still have to probe again.


    This trip took a lot of time, and when Hua Yueling explored the entire villa, he was already a little tired and consumed a lot of physical energy, and he hadn''t got any clues. Hua Yueling even felt that he was at a loss.But there is no way. I came here for this reason. Naturally, I can''t just leave without doing anything, and he didn''t realize that it was actually within his expectations.


    "Have you found it?"


    After Hua Yueling finished investigating, Lu Yuetong came forward to ask Hua Yueling, but Hua Yueling shook her head and told her that she had found nothing.


    "Perhaps I think too much. There is nothing here, no traces, and no breath of it. It doesn''t look like its stronghold anyway."


    Where is the stronghold of the alien creatures, if they can find it, it would be great news for them, but it is not so easy to find after all.It''s not that I thought it was here, but the answer was obvious.


    "Go to the next place?"


    "The next place... where and how far is it?"


    It seemed that Lu Yuetong still wanted to go to the next place, and did not say that he would return, but continued to ask him, Hua Yueling took out the note that Sister Yun gave, and looked at what was written on it. content.


    "The next place is also in the suburbs, but there is still some distance from here."


    "Now... wait, let me see what time it is."


    Lu Yuetong glanced at the time on the phone, and it was not early for what he wanted to say, after all, it was already dark.But the more you act at this time, the more relaxed you will be. During the day, you have to take these things into consideration, and there will be fewer things to worry about at night.


    That''s what I said, but Hua Yueling and the others don''t like to act in the big night. Putting the others aside, they prefer to stay at home at night. This is the main reason.


    It was a bit late anyway, and it was time to go back, but it seemed that Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang were not so anxious, and the two girls still said they wanted to continue exploring the next place.


    "Let''s move on, there is still time anyway, isn''t it? After exploring the next place, if we don''t find it again, we will go back."


    Lu Yuetong said so, Hua Yueling asked Mu Ningshuang''s opinion. Mu Ningshuang had no special opinions on this, but just nodded and said that''s it.So Hua Yueling decided to go to the next place, go back later.


    After making a decision, they took action, and the three of them went out of the wall again. They were already familiar with this matter.After going out, pushing the bicycle slowly out of the back of the villa, back to the main road.


    The outside is much brighter than in the villa, not only the moonlight in the sky, but also the street lights on both sides of the road, which illuminate everything brightly.


    The three men pushed their cars and walked along the road for a while before they rode their bicycles to the next place.


    "Where is the next place?"


    "Just keep going, if you follow this road, you should be there in a short time."


    The specific place Huayueling has not been to, so I can''t be sure that it is, but I can probably tell the location.

 1635 Reference 1635

    Listening to the noise of the cars driving on the road, Hua Yueling and the others rode forward fast on their bicycles.The cars on the left side of the road kept passing by, and the noise they made made their way forward not so plain.


    After going through a period of road, Hua Yueling and the others came to the next place.


    "Is it here?"


    It came to a place that Lu Yuetong didn''t expect. When Hua Yueling stopped, she looked at the scene in front of her with some confusion, and asked some incredible.


    "Yes, it''s here."


    Hua Yueling pointed to the slope in front of her. Under the slope was a clear river. This river ran through the entire city, but did not pass near Huayueling''s home.It is usually difficult to see this river, and it is only possible to see this river when it is like this.


    Unlike many other places, the river here is very clear and has not been polluted. This is Hua Yueling''s favorite place.Rivers in many places are polluted, industrial pollution and other pollution, especially in some places, rubbish is thrown directly into the river, making people who drink dirty water can¡¯t bear to look directly at it. The river water here is not so troublesome. , Although garbage can still be seen on the ground on both sides of the river.


    "He has been here, but after seeing this place, I am even more confused. What is it doing here?"


    Hua Yueling looked at the scenery in front of her helplessly, but she couldn''t see anything here, and she didn''t leave any clues.No matter what, it doesn''t look like you can find anything here.


    "It seems that you can just jump over here, there is no need to waste time here."


    What Lu Yuetong said was right. All the scenery was in a panoramic view, and there was nothing else worth noting.Under such circumstances, there is no need to search here at all, it is purely a waste of time.


    "Next place."


    Not only Lu Yuetong thought so, but even Mu Ningshuang thought so, and after a glance, she said directly to Hua Yueling.Now that both girls have made a decision, there is no need to pretend to stay, just leave.


    But before leaving, Hua Yueling still explored with hope, but it was still no different from what he had observed.This is just an ordinary place, and like the other places around, this place has nothing to care about.


    "Then go to the next place."


    After understanding this place, Hua Yueling and the others discussed it, whether it was Mu Ningshuang or Lu Yuetong, they decided to go to the next place.If this is the case, Hua Yueling has no need to stop them, or disagree with them, and go the other way.


    It took about a quarter of an hour to get here, and I don¡¯t know how much time it would take to go to the next place.And the next place seems to be farther away.


    "If you go there again, it will be too late to get home."


    "Otherwise, forget it. I have explored so many places today, although I still haven''t found anything."


    After riding forward for a few minutes, the three of them chatted, chatting and talking about the question of whether they should continue.Hua Yueling hadn''t wanted to say anything, but she changed her mind. If she continued to explore this way, it might be too late to return home, otherwise it would be too late.


    "Don''t continue?" Lu Yuetong also stopped, but she then looked at Mu Ningshuang, ready to see what Mu Ningshuang said.


    "You figure it out, I''m fine."


    Basically, even if Mu Ningshuang didn''t have any opinion, Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong looked at each other, and then Lu Yuetong pushed the bicycle to his side.He turned his face to look at the piece of paper in his hand, which said the next location.


    "Where is the next place?"


    Hua Yueling pointed to the place written on the note, Lu Yuetong took a look, blinked his big eyes, raised his head and looked forward along the road.


    "Well, where should this place be?"


    "You can look at the map. It is on the map. I saw the map before I came, and I remember that there is still some distance."


    "Well, it will take more than forty minutes, if you want to pass."


    "Forty minutes, it really takes more time."


    After seeing the time there, Lu Yuetong thought for a while and looked at Mu Ningshuang again, but Mu Ningshuang still had no expression, just standing by and waiting for their decision.It seemed that Mu Ningshuang had no idea to help them make decisions.


    "How to do?"


    Lu Yuetong didn''t ask this question, but used her eyes to ask Hua Yueling''s thoughts. Hua Yueling was also a bit embarrassed and didn''t know what to choose.


    "What do you think, I think it''s better to go back first. Anyway, it has been explored here, and there are not many places left. Even if it is left for a day or two, it should be fine."


    "You can''t say that," Lu Yuetong shook his head. "If it knows that we are looking for it, I think it will probably find a way to erase the traces left by carelessness."


    "It is also possible, but it cannot be denied that it is possible that nothing will remain, and from the current situation, the possibility is greater."


    "That''s right, I think so. However, we can''t give up the possibility because of this. If we act now, we may find something, but if we wait to act later, we will really find nothing."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    When Lu Yuetong said that Hua Yueling was a little tempted, it might be just like what she said. If it¡¯s too late to explore the remaining places, then even if you come to explore again, you will definitely not be able to find out. What comes.This is for sure, there is no doubt at all, after the alien creatures find them, it is very likely that they will find a way to eliminate any clues that may reveal their tracks.


    Mu Ningshuang also supported Lu Yuetong¡¯s ideas at this time. Since they both thought so, Hua Yueling decided to listen to the two girls after a short period of thought, and continued to explore and spend more time. Take more time, if you can catch the clues of alien creatures, this time will not be wasted.


    Anyway, this trip is not in vain anyway, no matter if you find any clues, it would be a pity if you didn''t find it, but it''s not too bad news.At least I have searched for these places and I don¡¯t need to think about other things. As for finding clues, it¡¯s definitely better. However, Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t have much hope for this for the time being. If I can find the best, I can¡¯t find it. no problem.


    "I still hope to find some useful clues."

 1636 Reference 1636

    After searching all the remaining places, the actual gain was much less than expected. Hua Yueling and the others did not find anything, basically you can say that.


    "It seems that it is more difficult than we thought, and there are no clues left. In this way, it is definitely not that easy to encounter it again."


    By the time Hua Yueling and the others returned home, it was already late. When they returned home, Hua Yueling glanced at the time displayed on the wall clock. It was almost ten o''clock.No matter it was after the holiday or before the holiday, Hua Yueling never went out so late.


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang didn''t come back with him, and they couldn''t stay outside all the time. They didn''t live in his house. Today they are going home to rest.I''ll explain tomorrow, but it is estimated that maybe they won''t live here in the next few days, but it doesn''t have to be.


    When he came home to greet him, his sister and two little girls, the two little guys followed Huayun outside when they heard the door opening.Seeing Hua Yueling appear at the door, they were very happy to greet him.


    Today the two little guys did not say that they would go out with them, but chose to stay at home.It is estimated that it was not interesting to go around yesterday, so they even wanted to stay at home and play.


    "How about at home?"


    "very funny!"


    The two little guys surrounded him and talked happily. After chatting with them, the two little guys were sent back to the room to play.He and his sister Huayun were left in the living room. There were a few dishes and a pair of empty dishes on the table, which should have been reserved for him.


    "You are so so busy, have you eaten dinner at this time? The two of them went home?"


    "We thought that there weren¡¯t many places anyway, so we went to the rest of the places, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t take that long. Ningshuang and Yuetong thought that they haven¡¯t been back for a long time, so they went back to live in one. at night."


    "You must be hungry. I will serve you a bowl of rice. Just sit there."


    Hua Yueling chatted with her sister again after this, but there was no progress.This is true for both his side and Sister Yun''s side. Hua Yueling originally wanted to get some news from her sister, but unfortunately even her sister didn''t have any useful news.


    "I haven''t made much progress here."


    Hua Yueling sighed and told her what she had discovered this afternoon, but there was nothing useful.There was basically no progress right now, and Hua Yueling had nothing to do. If there was no way to find the whereabouts of the alien creatures, this matter could only be put on hold.


    "But at least it has made some progress. I probably wrote down the breath on it, maybe it has some effect."


    Hua Yueling comforted her sister in this way, but it wasn''t very useful.


    I had a good dinner. My sister made a lot of delicious food for him. There were vegetables and meat, but rice was really delicious.


    "Any other places?"


    "It''s gone for the time being. This matter has also fallen into a stalemate. I don''t know what will happen next, at least in a short time nothing will happen again."


    Hua Yun sighed and said that the police had already searched all the places that could be searched, but just like Hua Yueling, there was no gain.


    Since there is no progress, then I can only put this matter aside first, anyway, Hua Yueling really has no choice for the time being.He doesn''t have a clue, and the same is true for Hua Yun. If the situation continues like this, it will definitely change.


    Recently, I don''t know if it is the alien being tired from playing, or it has achieved its goal. Anyway, the situation is a little bit wrong, and it has not done anything. This is also the reason why the police are not easy to handle.There is no clue that can continue to be explored. This is the most troublesome thing. In contrast, other things are simpler.


    I couldn''t get any useful news from the chat, Hua Yueling hoped to get some useful news from Sister Yun, but it was a pity that this could only exist in my mind, it was too difficult.


    Hua Yun couldn''t help it either. It was the first time they encountered this kind of time, and it was still such a major event, not to say that progress could be made easily.


    After chatting about this aspect, there was nothing worth noting, Hua Yueling changed the subject and talked about other things.


    I chatted with Sister Yun on common topics, and gradually changed from serious topics.Recently, sister Yun is really haggard from her face. Hua Yueling is also very worried about her. Fortunately, she is no ordinary person like them, and her physical strength is different. If half of the time, I don¡¯t know how busy this time is. What do you want her face to become?


    Hua Yueling was chatting with Sister Yun while she was eating, and she did not forget to observe Sister Yun''s face. Sitting here, it was obvious that the tiredness on her face was very strong.She is really tired and tired.


    Sister Yun really spent a lot of effort on this matter, but unfortunately this matter is not so easy to solve.Huayueling sighed secretly. The most important thing is that even he has no good way to solve the current problem. If he fights, he is okay. Although he is not so arrogant, he still believes that alien creatures are not his opponents. The problem now is that there is no way to fight the opponent.


    It is extremely difficult to find the other party now, at least it took Yueling a moment to think of a useful way, if he could find it easily, it was a pity that he couldn''t do it.


    Since it was more troublesome to find the other party''s location, Hua Yueling couldn''t think of a great way to do it. It was precisely because of this that he could only temporarily put this matter behind.After chatting on other topics for a while, changing my mood, I almost finished my meal.


    After eating, Hua Yun wanted to clean up the table by herself, but how could Hua Yueling let her do these things, and immediately stopped her sister and got busy herself.There are not many things that need to be busy, just clean up the dishes.


    "Big brother and sister, leave it to us!"


    Hua Yueling just stood up, I don''t know if the little guy inside heard the noise, they ran out of the room quickly, and took the initiative to help clean up.Hua Yueling''s "work" was taken away, and the two little guys were also very experienced. They packed up very quickly. After a while, the things on the table were packed into the kitchen.


    Hua Yueling also wanted to help, but it was a pity that he couldn''t help at all, and his hands hadn''t moved yet, and the two little guys were all busy here.

 1637 Reference 1637

    After Hua Yun watched for a while, she went back to the room to get her clothes and got ready to take a shower. Hua Yueling was there to help, but he didn¡¯t have much to help. Basically, she looked at the two little guys. Busy there.He was just watching from the side.


    Even if they want to help out, they basically can''t catch up. The two little guys did a good job, much better than him.


    "I''ll do the dishes, I don''t need you two to help."


    That''s what Hua Yueling said to them, but the two little guys shook their heads. The little girl from the Inu''er tribe came directly to Hua Yueling''s body, and her small hands hugged his waist very intimately.


    "You don''t have to work with your big brother, just look at it with your big brother. Let us teach you these things."


    The little guy said happily. Unlike him, the two little guys are very happy even at work.When Hua Yueling thought of what she looked like when she was working...it was definitely different from them.


    The little guys are also happy when they work, but not for Hua Yueling. Work makes him feel boring, and even makes him feel like a waste of time.This is the difference between the two sides, and it is also the reason why they will behave differently when working.


    Hua Yueling admired the two little guys very much. If she let herself be sure, there would be no way to be like them.It may be possible to force yourself to do it, but it will definitely not be too long. If you don''t like it, you don''t like it. There is no way to do this.


    It may be okay to slowly cultivate such an interest, but Hua Yueling feels from the bottom of her heart that she should not be able to do it.


    "How do you two feel living here, and sister Jelusy."


    Hua Yueling leaned to the side and watched the two little guys busy, and the two little guys standing in front of the sink were washing the dishes and chopsticks with serious faces, even if they were standing by and watching. Will not be affected.They are still very powerful like this, and Hua Yueling admires them very much.


    "It''s all very good, it''s also fun to live here, and it''s also fun to live with my big sister."


    The ears of the little girl of the Inu''s tribe suddenly moved slightly, and then happily replied.


    "How about living here, compared to living in the tree house on Jersey''s side?"


    Although Hua Yueling and the others did not do much activity in the tree house, they hadn''t lived there for too long, but it would be a very interesting experience to live in such a place.In the future, if you have the opportunity to live there for a while, it will be very interesting.


    Living in a tree house will feel a special kind of nature, which is not felt in a building like this one.


    The two little guys are still busy, and it takes about ten minutes. They just wash the dishes and chopsticks and put them back in the cupboard.


    "It''s over, do you want to drink more?"


    Opened the refrigerator and asked the two little guys, they quickly approached, poking their heads into the refrigerator.


    "Coke!"


    "A bottle of Sprite!"


    One person chose a different one, and I don''t know if the two little guys have such a confrontational emotion. Hua Yueling didn''t look back, but he had already made up for the interesting scene of them looking at each other.


    But Hua Yueling was just thinking about it. It was definitely not the case. His imagination was very interesting.


    "Well, here you are, let''s get a bottle for each person."


    Hua Yueling gave the Sprite and the drink to the two little guys. Both little guys said thank you, then took the drink in his hand, opened it directly, and drank it.


    The two little guys were particularly uncomfortable when they first started drinking beverages. They lived in a different world and had never drunk soda like this before, but they have drunk a lot now, so they gradually adapt.


    She drank almost half of the bottle in one breath, and Hua Yueling took out a few more bottles by herself. One bottle was obviously not enough for one person. He took a few bottles out and gave the two little guys one bottle separately, and then four. I went out of the kitchen and went outside.


    "If you want to play a game console, go play it, don''t stay with me here."


    Hua Yueling sat on the sofa in the living room and said to the two little guys.


    "Big brother, don''t you come to play together?"


    "Me? Just play with the two of you. If you want, I''ll go and play with you for a while."


    "Brother come together!"


    Fortunately, the two little guys both had drinks in their hands, otherwise Huayueling would have to be dragged into the house by them.Hua Yueling followed them into the room, saw the game picture on the screen, and sat beside them.


    "Which handle do you all use?"


    After the two little guys picked up the handles, Hua Yueling also picked up a handle and played with them.With someone accompanying them, the smiles on the faces of the two little guys looked happier.


    After playing with them for a while, Hua Yun also came back from the shower. After the shower, she seemed to be a little more energetic, refreshed, and her face was not as lack of energy as before.This made Hua Yueling more relieved. If Sister Yun had always been that tired dark color, he was thinking about whether to let her rest more at home.


    Think about even sister Yun with such strength, let alone what other police officers would be like.


    Hua Yueling still sympathizes with these police officers, but this is their task after all, and there is no way.It would be nice if Hua Yueling could help a little bit, but he couldn''t help much right now.


    Huayue Ling thought about it and couldn''t think of another good way. It wasn''t that he was unwilling to help, but that he really couldn''t help.Alien creatures are more terrifying than other alien creatures he can think of, and possess incredible wisdom.


    "I can''t jump to conclusions..."


    Muttering in a low voice, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart.This also has something to do with the more careful activities of alien creatures. Although it has been witnessed in so many places, it actually has no big impact at all.


    If all the people in the world are ordinary people, it would be better for it. There is no need to hide it, but now it knows that things are not as simple as they seem. There are other characters in this world, these tasks It''s the so-called superpower.


    "It would be nice if you didn''t start the snake before, or you can leave it behind. Alas, what a pity."


    Hua Yueling sighed in her heart, somewhat helpless, these thoughts were post-mortem, they didn''t think so when they found out at the time, but unfortunately they couldn''t do it.


    "If it were earlier..."

 1638 Reference 1638

    "Sister Aroline, you have finally come out. If you don''t show up again, we should all look for you."


    "Look for me, what do you want to do with me, no, sister, I have been away for such a short time, Xiao Yueling, you start to miss my sister, sister, I am so happy!"


    "No, no, I don''t miss you that much."


    Hua Yueling immediately said firmly, and at the same time pushed away Sister Arolin who was hugging herself.If this is to let her hug herself down, she must be suffocated by her hug.Although Jieluxi certainly had no such thoughts, this did not affect her actions.


    Looking at Sister Alorin with a helpless expression, Hua Yueling was just about to push her aside, but Alorin pulled him back into her arms with a hard hand.Hua Yueling could only "enjoy" her embrace like this.


    "Well, Xiaoyueling, why are you so quiet and you don''t say anything, it''s so strange."


    Hugging him for a while, seeing that he hadn''t had much reaction all the time, Aroline seemed to be a little uncomfortable, and slightly relieved the strength of her hands, looked at him with a puzzled look and asked.


    "No, didn''t I just have a reaction, it''s just that you terminated it by Sister Aroline."


    "Well, it''s my sister''s fault to say so?"


    "It''s not someone''s fault. Forget it, let''s not waste time on this. Sister Aroline, where have you been during this time? Haven''t you been here for dinner for two or three days?"


    "Some troublesome things need to be handled by my sister myself. There is no way. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. My sister is such a powerful person!"


    "It''s true that you can hear this from sister Aroline..."


    "Why, sister, why can''t I say such things?"


    "No, I didn''t mean it, Sister Aroline has no problem with what you said."


    "Xiaoyueling, do you think you can round up what you said before by saying this now? It''s impossible. Sister, I don''t believe a word, what you are saying now."


    "Ha, that''s your problem with Jelousy. Anyway, I know that what I said is absolutely fine."


    What Hua Yueling said was righteous, but he opened his eyes to speak nonsense, and he himself knew that what he said was just a lie.And he thinks that not only from his own point of view, even other people, as long as they have a little understanding of Sister Aroline¡¯s temper, they will definitely have similar thoughts. That is a natural idea. Sister Aroline is not that kind of person. .


    "What is it that keeps our sister Aroline so busy?"


    "Hmph, what''s the matter, Xiao Yueling, guess what?"


    "I can''t guess, Sister Aroline, where your mind is so easy to guess."


    Hua Yueling shrugged her shoulders and said, when she saw the opportunity, she changed the subject and stopped talking here.Aroline followed him, and she didn''t know if she really didn''t want to say it or didn''t think it was actually interesting.


    "Sister Aroline, is your work done?"


    Now that she has appeared, it means that she should have finished her busy work, otherwise she will definitely not appear. Since she has already appeared here, it means that she is not worried about the things she has at least temporarily.


    "It''s almost finished, don''t worry about it, Xiaoyueling, let''s talk about it, what''s the matter with my sister, won''t you really miss me so much? Can''t you think about it?"


    Aroline asked again in a joking tone, but Hua Yueling just shrugged her shoulders and didn''t answer this question that didn''t need to be answered at all.


    "Sister Aroline, you still like to make jokes. By the way, what''s going on with Sister Livello? Didn''t you say you need to prepare? How is your preparation?"


    "How can I say, it''s okay, it''s naturally better than when I just went, but it''s not enough. At present, my sister is still busy with this, but the most important thing is Rafia and Gekara and the others, they are currently carrying out their activities in hiding, and seem to have made some progress, and they have found some like-minded people."


    "That''s not bad, but the power is still not enough?"


    "That''s for sure, no matter how many people develop, the strength is still not enough. After all, the opponent is not a simple guy, but as long as it can make progress, it is a good thing. Don''t think about other things."


    "Yeah, just make progress..."


    "By the way, is there anything to eat? Sister, I haven''t had breakfast yet!"


    "Did you not have breakfast? Do you want me to buy you some breakfast?"


    "Are there no leftovers in the refrigerator? If there are any leftovers, please warm them up. Just eat some."


    "Eat whatever you want, okay, okay, I''ll go and have a look, I think there should be nothing left."


    Hua Yueling said so and got up and walked to the kitchen. Sister Yun had already gone to work after breakfast, but Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong hadn''t come over yet.Apart from him and Sister Aroline, there are only two little guys from the Cat Ear Tribe and the Dog Ear Tribe in this family. They didn''t sleep very late last night, but they still haven''t woke up in the morning.


    Sister Yun bought their breakfast too, but it has cooled down a bit now.


    The two little guys slept soundly in the room, and if no one called them, they would not know when they would wake up.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think too much. After entering the kitchen, she opened the refrigerator. There were a lot of things in the refrigerator, but there was not much to eat.


    "No, it''s nothing. Or Sister Aroline, just eat those and make do with them earlier. I''ll buy them later when Lorna and Teres wake up."


    "Hey, there is nothing else to eat, sister, I want to eat something else, not that."


    "that¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling scratched her hair with some annoyance. There was nothing to eat in the refrigerator unless it was made fresh.


    "Why don''t I order a takeaway for Sister Aroline?"


    "Hey--"


    Deliberately lengthened the tone, but seeing that Hua Yueling didn''t mean to change her mind, Aroline could only lower her head, which was no longer struggling.


    "Well, Xiaoyueling is so true. She misses me so much, but she does such a cruel thing. Sister, I am very unhappy!"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to get it for your sister. It''s really impossible. There are no leftovers. We ate them all. We can only let Sister Aroline eat this. There is really no way."


    Hua Yueling apologized to her again, but Aroline didn''t say anything this time. Anyway, she was just playing with him, not to say that he was really to blame for it, it was impossible.


    After a simple breakfast, Aroline wiped her mouth with a napkin, and then cleared the table.

 1639 Reference 1639

    "Xiao Yueling, please tell me, what can I do to find sister, if it is too troublesome, sister I can''t help you."


    "No, no, it''s not a troublesome thing. On the contrary, it should be a relatively simple thing for Sister Aroline." Hua Yueling said so, but Aroline listening to the side is a He didn''t believe it, if he could definitely solve ordinary things himself, there was no need to let her help. Relatively speaking, since she was asked to help, it was definitely not a simple matter.


    This kind of thinking is actually correct, and after being seen through by Sister Aroline, Hua Yueling grabbed her hair a little embarrassed, but she still expressed her own thoughts.


    "That''s it. Just a few days ago, and not long ago, we went out and ran into Lin Lang."


    Hua Yueling explained it briefly, and after the explanation, Aroline understood what he meant by photographing herself.


    "So, I want me to help you find where it came from. Well, although it''s a little troublesome, it''s not a big deal to my sister. Okay, who makes this Xiaoyueling, please. Yes, sister, I''ll trouble you a bit, and I will help you find it."


    "Thank you, sister Aroline."


    Hua Yueling immediately expressed her gratitude to her, and Aroline didn''t say anything, just nodded and said it was nothing.


    "This matter is just like what you said. It''s not that troublesome. Isn''t it too difficult? Is this the only thing?"


    "Well, there''s actually one more thing," Hua Yueling smiled bitterly, knowing that she was seen through by Sister Aroline, so she told her about the fact that Sister Jelousy asked herself to be asked. After listening Jelucy didn''t see the accident at all, and even thought it should be "Sister Jelucy, please."


    After listening to his explanation, Jelucy thought for a while.


    "It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s okay to help Xiaojie Lucy, ah, but recently I may not have time to pass, so let¡¯s ask Xiaoyueling for your help. Then she can give her this thing. She should Know how to use it."


    "Well, this is what I asked Sister Aroline to help you, it''s nothing."


    Hua Yueling took the things that Sister Aroline handed to her, but Sister Aroline''s hands were all clenched before taking it, so he didn''t even know what was handed to him.


    After receiving the thing, Hua Yueling opened her palm and took a look, then her eyes widened, almost screaming.


    "!"


    After seeing his reaction like this, Aroline couldn''t help laughing. She slapped the table hard while clutching her belly, leaning forward and backward, turning the world upside down.


    It took a long time for Hua Yueling to break free from the astonishment. She glanced at Sister Aroline in angrily, and reluctantly put the things in her hands on the table.That is a photo, the person in the photo is not someone else, it is Jelucy.


    "Sister Aroline, aren''t you afraid of being beaten like this?"


    Hua Yueling asked with a helpless expression, but Aroline''s rhetorical question also made sense.


    "Hmph, Xiaoyueling, do you think anyone else would dare to beat my sister, hum, let alone other, there is simply no one with such courage now."


    "Yes, that''s right, and even if there are such people, it''s definitely not me or Sister Jelucy, right?"


    "Heh heh heh, that''s it, and even if it''s a sister, I say you can do whatever you want, do you really dare?"


    Aroline stared at him with big eyes, embarrassed to show him.


    When he turned his head, Aroline chuckled and retracted her gaze, and hummed softly in her mouth. Hua Yueling didn¡¯t understand what she meant by these two hums, but she could. To be sure, she is quite proud.In this confrontation, he once again gained the upper hand. Although Hua Yueling doesn''t think this is something to be proud of, but sometimes Sister Alorin has such a child-like personality, which is quite cute.


    Naturally, this photo won¡¯t be an ordinary photo. In that case, how could Sister Aroline play her pranks? It is a photo that Jelusy would definitely want to tear off when she saw it, and that no one else had ever seen. .


    Hua Yueling buckled the picture on the table and pushed it back.


    "Sister Aroline, let''s stop making such jokes and give me things quickly."


    "I know, I know, Xiao Yueling, you are too boring, isn''t my sister just making a joke with you, if you can''t even do this kind of joke, no girl will like you!"


    Aroline shook the index finger of her right hand and said with a serious face. Even though she was so serious, Hua Yueling felt that Sister Aroline was really making a fuss. Do these things have anything to do with what she said.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think it had anything to do with it, but he didn''t say anything, just pretending that he hadn''t heard it.


    Seeing him like this, Aroline felt a bit boring, so she didn''t continue to tease him, and stretched out her hand again.The small white chin lifted at him, motioning him to reach out and catch it.


    "Sister Aroline, don''t you still play the same routine, do you?"


    Hua Yueling looked at her suspiciously and asked.But she couldn''t get an answer from Aroline. Aroline just raised her chin again, and the meaning was very clear. If you want to continue, then continue, if you don''t, then forget it.


    Hua Yueling really couldn''t help her at this moment, or she would stretch out the next thing she handed to herself, or else just do nothing and wait for her to take it back.


    Naturally, she can''t wait for her to take back that thing. If she takes it back and wants to get it, there will be no better chance.Hua Yueling had no choice but to stretch out her hand, and prayed that Sister Aroline would not tease herself anymore.Hua Yueling thinks so, but it''s hard to say whether it can be done.


    Hua Yueling caught the thing. This time it was different from before. The thing in her hand was not a piece of paper like before, but something softer.


    It is not clear exactly what Huayueling is, anyway, after receiving it in his hand, he immediately retracted his hand and took a look at his hand, and found that it was something similar to a candy, a light blue candy, anyway, Huayue Ling has never eaten.


    "This one?"


    Hua Yueling looked at Sister Alorin with a look of confusion and asked, Alorin nodded this time, indicating to him that this is definitely not wrong.


    "Just give this to Sister Jelucy, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right, this tastes pretty good, Xiaoyueling, would you like to try it?"


    "Forget it, who knows if there is any more after tasting, and I don''t need to eat it."

 1640 Reference 1640

    Hua Yueling was so smart that she didn''t be fooled by Sister Aroline. If she really eats this, then Sister Aroline smiles at a high speed. This is the only one, and there is no more, then it would be a big trouble.


    Hua Yueling wasn''t sure if Sister Aroline was joking or really trying to fix herself, if she wanted to fix herself, she better not be fooled.Putting the candy into the inventory, Hua Yueling didn''t talk about this topic anymore, anyway, he had already got what he should get, and there was no need to continue entangled in this aspect.


    "Lin Lang''s new monster here is asking Sister Aroline. I think Sister Aroline can easily find out how it came from."


    "Leave this to my sister, but it will definitely take time to write."


    "It doesn''t matter, no matter how much time you spend, Sister Aroline, you will definitely move faster than mine."


    In this regard, Hua Yueling was still very confident, if she relied on them to find it, she didn''t know how long it would take.Hua Yueling himself is not sure, anyway, it must be very troublesome. What annoys him most is this troublesome thing, and you can''t do anything about it.


    Aroline did not leave after eating breakfast. Instead, she stayed here for a while. It was almost half past eight. It seemed that something was going on. Aroline said goodbye to Huayueling and left.


    Hua Yueling was still curious about what else Sister Alorin had, but unfortunately he couldn''t ask it out. The point was that he didn''t ask either.


    "Well, how come the two little guys haven''t gotten up at this time? They have slept too long after they slept late."


    Hua Yueling yawned and quietly walked to the door of the room where the two little girls lived, and gently opened the door to look inside.The two little guys on the bed are close to each other, they are covered with a thin layer of quilt, their small bodies are curled up, looking like they are sleeping soundly.


    "It''s better not to disturb the two of them, otherwise the two little guys should be angry."


    Hua Yueling smiled and muttered in a low voice, closed the door and turned to the living room sofa.He was the only one who had been missing for a long time. Originally, he wanted to play with Sister Aroline, but thought that Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong would come over, so he rejected this decision and changed to stay. at home.


    He is almost the only one in the family now, and the two little guys haven''t gotten up, but it makes him feel a little lonely.


    "Lonely, let''s read a book for a while, there is nothing to do... Well, the breakfast is gone, I should buy them more breakfast, but I don¡¯t know when they will get up, or wait for them to get up talk later."


    Hua Yueling looked at the table. After Sister Aroline left, he cleaned everything on the table. Now the table is still quite clean, and he wiped it seriously.Hua Yueling rarely does the cleaning work so seriously.


    "But speaking of it, Sister Jelucy has got what she wants, so I have to send it to her at some time."


    Naturally, isn''t it time for him to be alone, and should go with Mu Ningshuang and the others.He didn''t know if Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong would come over today, but logically speaking, they would come and play with him.


    "Don''t worry, Jie Lucy didn''t say she was too anxious anyway, so let''s wait."


    Hua Yueling thought so and returned to her room. There was no idle time in the morning. After getting up, she had been busy after breakfast. Now she can finally stop and rest.


    I couldn''t wait to return to my room, lay back on the bed and leaned against the quilt, Hua Yueling took the e-reader, and started reading after it was activated.Soon he was fascinated by books and indulged in them.


    Gradually forgetting time and other things, reading without sleeping and eating.After reading it, I don''t know how long it will take. Anyway, it shouldn''t be too long. Hua Yueling heard knocks and footsteps in the living room outside, and the conversation of the two little guys also came in.


    The two little guys can be regarded as getting up, thinking about this, Hua Yueling got up from the bed and put the reader aside.


    "Since they are both up, go buy them some early food and ask them what they want to eat."


    Hua Yueling went to the living room and did not see the two little guys. Obviously they were washing in the bathroom. Hua Yueling went to the door of the bathroom and asked the two little guys what they wanted for breakfast.


    "Let''s go buy food, so I won''t bother big brother."


    "It''s okay, you just need to tell me what you want to eat, and I''ll buy it back later, it doesn''t cost much."


    "Then Big Brother takes care of it, we can eat anything."


    The two little guys didn¡¯t have any special requirements. Hua Yueling thought about it, so he didn¡¯t continue to ask. Anyway, I also asked them. Since the two of them can eat whatever they want, they can only figure it out. Up.


    Hua Yueling turned around and left. The two little guys were still washing. It is estimated that he should buy it back after they finish washing.The early stall was not too far away from the community, and it would take about a quarter of an hour to go back and forth by bike.


    In fact, the place is not far away, but there are often a lot of people there, and you can''t buy breakfast right away. I guess you have to wait a while.


    It didn''t take long before Hua Yueling went out to buy breakfast, put the bicycle back to her home, and the two little guys at home were waiting for him to come back.No one else is here, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong have yet to come.


    This is really a very unusual thing. You should know that Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong should have been here long ago, and they wouldn''t be here as they are today.This is really incredible, Hua Yueling didn''t even expect that they had come very early before, but basically nothing like today.


    "Maybe there is something, um, if they don''t come later, they will call and ask."


    Hua Yueling thought that if they didn''t come, they would go there alone. As for whether the two little guys would go back to another world with them or would stay here, it was up to them.


    However, what Huayueling thought was still not implemented. Although Mu Ningshuang and the others were late, they still came to him, but according to the two of them, it seemed that they were going to travel next.


    "My parents said they want to take me to Japan for a trip." Mu Ningshuang said briefly after coming here.


    "Ningshuang also told me, and said he wanted to go with me..."


    Speaking of this, Lu Yuetong is a little silent. Her family is not like Mu Ningshuang¡¯s family. After experiencing that kind of thing, now the family mainly depends on her mother to make money to support the family, but fortunately, there is Hua Yueling¡¯s help. Although I can''t say how wealthy, the situation is not that bad.

 1641 Reference 1641

    "What are you worrying about?"


    Hua Yueling looked at Lu Yuetong and asked her, Lu Yuetong looked at the floor hesitantly.


    "I told Yuetong there was no problem, she wouldn''t listen."


    "Ningshuang!" Lu Yuetong reminded her in a somewhat heavy tone, but Mu Ningshuang just looked at Hua Yueling and didn''t say anything else.Lu Yuetong''s performance was also quite strange, and there were no other reactions.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "Go with us?"


    Mu Ningshuang asked directly, after hearing her question, Hua Yueling frowned slightly, and did not answer her immediately.According to what he thought, there was no way to go with them. If he also went, Sister Yun would be the only one left in the house. It would be nice if she had a holiday, but now she is so busy, she definitely won''t be on holiday.


    "It''s hard to say, when are you going to leave?"


    Hua Yueling saw that Lu Yuetong''s face still had the color of Yu, apparently wanted to say something but never said it.But he did not rush to ask.


    "Maybe the day after tomorrow, Mom and Dad will have time at that time."


    "Well, how long are you going to go?"


    "Not more than four days." Mu Ningshuang replied very seriously.


    "Well, no more than four days. Well, you can consider it."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, anyway, the time is not long, only three or four days.But we still have to consider it, and we will talk about it after careful consideration.


    For the time being, he hadn¡¯t decided whether to go, but he didn¡¯t think about it anymore. Instead, he looked at Lu Yuetong beside him. Lu Yuetong seemed to be thinking about something, Hua Yueling estimated that she was thinking. The problem should not be too different from what I think.


    "Why, Yuetong, you don''t want to go?"


    "No, it''s not that I don''t want to go. I still want to go. I have never been." Lu Yuetong was also afraid that Mu Ningshuang would misunderstand himself because of this. He waved his hands and said, Mu Ningshuang didn''t care about this. And she won''t be angry about it.


    "It''s okay."


    "just¡­¡­"


    Both Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang''s eyes fell on her face, staring at the expression she showed, wanting to see something.I could see that Lu Yuetong was a little embarrassed. She should still be afraid that what she said would make Mu Ningshuang unhappy, so she hesitated to say it.


    Hua Yueling didn''t say anything, just watched her quietly, Mu Ningshuang looked like the same.They can understand no matter what she thinks.


    "If there is something you can''t go, just say it, and I won''t force you to go."


    "It''s not that I, I have no money."


    Lu Yuetong hesitated again, then said in a low voice embarrassed.She thought of this question when Mu Ningshuang proposed to take her on a trip, but she never said it.Now when she arrived at Hua Yueling''s house, when Mu Ningshuang mentioned travel again, she couldn''t continue to remain silent, she had to tell the matter.


    Lu Yuetong is unwilling to spend the money her mother has finally earned, and although she has some income herself, she doesn''t keep much. Most of it is left to her mother to subsidize the family.Coupled with Hua Yueling''s help, in fact, the family is still a normal condition, but even so, she can''t do it if she asks her mother for money to travel by herself.


    "This is easy to handle, you can go if you want to, Yuetong, I still have money here, it''s definitely enough for you."


    "but¡­¡­"


    After listening to Hua Yueling''s words, Lu Yuetong couldn''t laugh. She looked at him hesitantly, as if she had something to say but she didn''t dare to say it.


    "Okay, Yuetong, don¡¯t think so much. You don¡¯t usually look like this anymore. Now it¡¯s OK if you agree to come down as usual. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve gained a lot from the adventure together before. It is enough to give you some from the harvest."


    "Is that okay, don''t you still have great use for those gold coins?"


    "It''s okay, don''t worry about these, I have enough gold coins here."


    Hua Yueling said so, in fact, as he said, it doesn''t matter if you take out some for Lu Yuetong, after all, no matter how much Lu Yuetong spends here, it is impossible to spend more than he buys skills.And even if it is consumed, it can be collected later through exploration.


    "May I?"


    The problem that had troubled him all night was solved like this, Lu Yuetong didn''t know what to say, maybe he really thought too much.If you had asked Hua Yueling for help earlier, it wouldn''t be the case.


    "Well, of course, if we can''t even do this, won''t we do so many things for nothing in the end?"


    Hua Yueling said so, and she looked for it in the store. The store had the function of using gold coins to exchange various currencies, but in Hua Yueling''s opinion, there was something worthless.


    Huayueling also compared the exchange rates when they exchanged each other, and found that the gold coins that can be exchanged for RMB are different from the RMB that can be exchanged for gold coins.There are more gold coins exchanged in RMB, but the amount exchanged in reverse is much less.


    "Even if it''s not worth it, there is nothing to do. Anyway, the number of exchanges is not large, but it is nothing."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and soon exchanged enough renminbi, a full 6,000 yuan, but correspondingly, the gold coins were also reduced a lot.Hua Yueling watched the gold coins rush down and it was really painful, but there was no way, he couldn''t do nothing.


    "Is this enough?"


    "Enough is enough, sure enough, not so much!"


    Lu Yuetong nodded repeatedly and said that he had a deeper understanding of the power of Hua Yueling''s system.


    "The money is enough for you two to go together."


    "I haven''t decided whether or not to go, I might not go."


    "Don''t go?"


    "It''s not that I don''t go, but I haven''t decided yet. If I go, Sister Yun will be the only one left at home. If she has the time to be with us, it will be fine."


    "That''s impossible, right? It''s a busy time now. Even if you have a holiday, you can''t take that long. It would be nice to have a day off."


    "I know too, but I still have such thoughts. Hmm..."


    Hua Yueling said very annoyed, but even if she only went with Mu Ningshuang and the others, it was nothing, it was quite interesting.


    "Anyway, it''s not going to set off right now, isn''t there still time? I will think about it again. If I go, I will talk to you."


    "Then say it!"


    Lu Yuetong immediately leaned forward, as if Hua Yueling had already agreed, forcing him to say.

 1642 Reference 1642

    "I''m done, I''m done, is this all right?"


    Facing Lu Yuetong''s tight and compulsive action, Hua Yueling could only raise her hands to express surrender.After that, Lu Yuetong looked quite happy, probably because he thought he had agreed.


    Hua Yueling could only give a wry smile, there was no way, she hadn''t agreed yet, okay, she just wanted to think about it.He really doesn''t necessarily go with him, although he still wants to go with him if he wants to say something.


    Good friends travel to a place together, it feels very good, but this time it is not just them, but also Mu Ningshuang''s parents.


    After chatting for a while, Hua Yueling asked Mu Ningshuang where they were planning to go. Mu Ningshuang said that her parents wanted to take her to Kyoto, but she wanted to go to Akihabara. of.I have always heard that it is the paradise of the second dimension, so she really wants to see it.


    Hearing what she said, Hua Yueling was also interested, he hadn''t been there yet, and wanted to go around.


    "Well, it should be interesting there, I really want to see it."


    "Then go together, then let''s go together."


    Mu Ningshuang said with some excitement, it can be seen that he was already excited before the tour started.Hua Yueling also smiled bitterly and shook her head. She hasn''t thought about it yet, and she hasn''t agreed yet. How come she seems to have agreed to everyone else.


    "Let me think about it again, don''t worry."


    Hua Yueling said this again, Mu Ningshuang couldn''t say anything at this moment, and persuading him to continue like this was like she was forcing Hua Yueling, she didn''t want Hua Yueling to feel that way.


    After that, the topic of tourism was temporarily left behind. Hua Yueling and the others would go to the room. As soon as they entered, they saw two little guys sitting and concentrating on playing games.When they heard the footsteps, the two little guys were both startled. They turned their heads and looked at the door. When they saw they were them, they immediately greeted them.


    "Big brother and sister, you are here, do you want to play together?"


    "Ningshuang Yuetong, why don''t you go and play with them for a while."


    "Aren''t you playing?"


    "I''m not in a hurry, I want to read a book for a while."


    Hua Yueling picked up the e-reader and lay on the bed and said. He prefers to lie down for a while, mainly thinking about whether to travel with Mu Ningshuang and the others.This is a good opportunity.


    "It doesn''t matter if we go together, but..."


    Hua Yueling was thinking about this question over and over again, and it was still quite annoying, but it was a pity that Hua Yueling couldn''t think of any useful answer even if she thought about it.This made him a little annoyed, he didn''t know what to do, it was really annoying.


    "Ask sister Yun again at night?"


    If you want to go, you must ask Sister Yun''s opinion, but he can come out almost without thinking about the answer. Sister Yun definitely won''t say anything, and persuaded him to go out with Mu Ningshuang and the others.


    "It''s okay to go out for fun, and it''s better for everyone to go together, except that Sister Yun can''t go with us."


    This is rather regrettable, it would be better if everyone could go.


    After playing with the two little guys for a while, Hua Yueling told Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong that he had already got the props that could make people understand other languages, and he was going to give it to Sister Jieluxi and asked them. Do you want to go together?


    "Big Brother and Big Sister are going to find Big Sister Jelucy?"


    The two little guys also heard their conversation, and asked immediately after their voice fell.Hua Yueling nodded at them.


    "Are you going back too?"


    "Ok!"


    The two little guys nodded vigorously, which made Hua Yueling somewhat surprised. He thought the two little guys would choose to stay here.I just stayed here for a few days before I want to go back, but this is also a good thing, which means that they are Jelucy¡¯s tree house as their home.


    Since the two little guys want to go back, take them back together, Hua Yueling thought so, and decided to take them to another world together.Hua Yueling did as soon as they thought, and immediately acted.


    Several people left the house and went to the portal.


    "This is a prop that allows people to understand other languages?"


    "That''s it. Sister Aroline gave it to me personally. She also said that Sister Jelucy should know how to use it, so she didn''t tell me how to use it.


    Hua Yueling said so, and handed her what was in her hand, and Jerucy put the candy-like little thing in her hand and looked at it quietly, but did not rush to eat it.


    "let me try."


    Zelucy ate the candy, closed her eyes and waited for a while, as if she was feeling some changes in her body.About five or six minutes passed before Jie Lucy had a reaction, opened her eyes and looked at Hua Yueling.


    There is no change in people, at least Hua Yueling can''t see anything, but this is also normal. This thing is not meant to change people, but only for people to be able to read other words.But why this kind of thing has such a good effect Huayue Lingke is not clear, it still feels quite strange.


    "Want to try it?"


    Hua Yueling also brought the e-reader, but it doesn''t matter if you don''t bring it here. There are also computers and game consoles that can be used for testing.


    Jelucy took the e-reader he handed over and scanned the text on it. Even the always calm she couldn''t help showing a beautiful smile.She is really happy to get this ability.


    "Can you read it?"


    Although she could tell from the smile on her face, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but ask.Zellucci nodded vigorously and responded to him.


    "That''s good, I''m still worried that Sister Aroline is teasing me again, but fortunately she doesn''t."


    "In this way, Sister Jelucy, you can use the computer to search casually, and you don''t have to worry about not understanding those words."


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang were also very happy for her, although they didn''t know how much it helped her.However, Jelucy seemed to be very happy, perhaps this also shows that this ability can bring her a lot of help.


    It could be said that Jelucy couldn''t wait to leave before their eyes, and went upstairs, Hua Yueling and the others also followed closely.The two little guys didn''t follow together, and stayed below.


    When they arrived at the recreation room where the computer and the game console were located, they saw Jerucie sitting in front of the monitor, controlling the mouse.

 1643 Reference 1643

    Jelucy controlled the mouse very skillfully, clicking on the browser constantly, and she could also use the keyboard to type without any lag.When I didn¡¯t know this language before, it was like a lie. I just ate something like a candy, and then I can use a language that I¡¯ve never learned or used. It''s like a dream.


    It can be said that, at least in the eyes of Hua Yueling and the others, this is still a little unbelievable, although they have experienced this before.


    Je Lucy probably had to be so pleasantly surprised for a while, Hua Yueling and the others were afraid of disturbing her, so instead of staying here, they turned and left here.


    "What shall we do now, go back?"


    "Going back so early, anyway, it''s coming anyway, don''t worry about going back, let''s play here again. It''s okay to go around, I really like this place.


    Hua Yueling felt that there was no need to go back in such a hurry, Lu Yuetong shrugged her shoulders and said nothing, just like this several people left the tree house.After going out, they remembered that they hadn''t seen Karin recently, so they could look for her.


    "If you want to explore later, there are still many places we haven''t been to. I want to visit those places, just to take advantage of the opportunity to make some money."


    The Mu Ningshuang that Hua Yueling was talking about hadn''t thought of it, but it was indeed something worth doing.


    Now that it was decided, then act, Hua Yueling and the others immediately went to the place where Karin lived. After they got there, they soon found Karin.But they didn''t mean to find her as soon as they got there, but asked others to find out where she was.


    Karin was practicing archery in a clearing. When they came, she was staring at the distant target intently, with one eye closed, and the other eye was aimed at the distant target along the arrow.


    It was difficult to hear her breathing in the distance, and she held her breath and concentrated to the point that she didn''t even notice them coming.You know that Hua Yueling and the others have no intention of hiding where they are, but even so, they are still ignored by her and not discovered by her, which is quite incredible.


    Karin stared at the distant target with a serious look they had never seen before, stood there motionless, drew the bow and set the arrow, and kept it for a while, never letting go of the hand holding the bowstring.


    Karin seemed to be watching. About a minute later, she let go of her hand holding the bowstring tightly, and the arrow flew out, hitting the distant target.


    "call¡­¡­"


    It wasn''t until this time that she let out a long breath, her face was not as nervous as before, and she became calm.Hua Yueling and the others clapped and walked up, expressing their admiration.


    Karin is really better than them, and that kind of strength is not something that can be achieved in a day or two, it is really worth admiring.


    "Why are you here now?"


    Seeing them coming, Karin asked in surprise.


    "We happen to have something to come here, and now there is nothing else to do, so I just want to come and have a look at you."


    "Oh, you came just right, do you want to try?"


    Karin said this, handed them the longbow in her hand, and asked several of them.


    "I will give it a try. I have never tried to use a bow and arrow."


    Hua Yueling said so and went forward to take the bow and arrow in her hand, and then asked her what she should do.Karin''s accomplishments on this are really good, and she also has the ability to teach others. After her explanation, Hua Yueling easily knows how to manipulate the bow and arrow in her hand.


    And before that, he was just a little stupid to operate according to the stereotype, that would definitely be wrong, Hua Yueling herself didn''t believe that it could be controlled well after doing this.


    After Karin''s teaching, although he still couldn''t hit the target, at least what he did was pretty good.After trying, Hua Yueling gave the longbow in her hand to Mu Ningshuang next to him. After that, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong tried separately, but the results after the attempts were not much different from him.


    "It seems that our level is really not very good."


    Hua Yueling said with such a smile.


    "How do you say we should do better than Xiaoling." Lu Yuetong retorted in this way, but Hua Yueling shook his head and retorted in a serious tone.


    "I don''t think there is such a big difference."


    "Really? Xiaoling, do you think so?"


    "Of course, I think so."


    "I don''t think so." Lu Yuetong said. "Karin, do you think so too, after reading it?"


    Karin was asked by her with an expression of helplessness. How to answer such a question, no matter how it was answered, would offend others. In order not to offend others, it would be better not to answer.


    "I, I didn''t see clearly."


    Karin said in a trembling tone.


    "..."


    Karin stared at her for a while, and sighed helplessly. How could Karin behave like this? It was not a question of daring to offend people, but a question of daring to speak the truth. She thought so.Of course, no matter what you think, it is actually a joke, and it has no other meaning.


    Even arguing with Hua Yueling had some meaning of jokes.


    The two argued for a while, and each had its own reason, but each other''s reason didn''t make much sense.Karin, who was watching them arguing by the side, had a wry smile and helpless expression, but Mu Ningshuang hadn''t reacted yet.


    After arguing for a while, perhaps it felt boring. Both of them became quiet, and neither of them spoke. After a while, they suddenly laughed.Maybe I think my approach is too childish.


    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong laughed quite happily. Perhaps their smiles infected other people. Karin and Mu Ningshuang couldn''t help but smiled.A few people just laughed stupidly in this archery range. Fortunately, this picture was not seen by people, otherwise someone would have to think they were crazy.


    After several people tried archery, they found a clean place nearby and sat down, and several people chatted.It also talked about the fact that Ze Lucy could read the words on the earth.


    "Is there such a powerful prop? Just by eating it, you can learn a language you don''t know."


    "There are such props. Sister Jelucy is very interested in the things on our side. So I asked Aroline if there are any such props. There are such wonderful props, and the world is really amazing. Unbelievable."

 1644 Reference 1644

    After talking about the candy-like props that can make people understand other languages, it is obvious that Karin is very interested in it. There is a wonderful light in her eyes, and she wants to try that prop.You can tell just by looking at her expression.


    "I don''t know if there is still Sister Aroline there, and it won''t be easy to get there anymore."


    Hua Yueling said not quite sure, after all, she would have to pass it once before this.


    "If I have a chance, I would like to ask Sister Aroline, maybe she will give me one too."


    Karin guessed like that, regardless of whether she could get it from Sister Aroline or not, it was not so sure.


    "Perhaps, if Sister Aroline is there, you can ask her, but she has been very busy lately. I found her not easy this morning."


    "In the morning, did you really find her?"


    "It makes no difference, she found me."


    "The difference is too big."


    Lu Yuetong said amusedly. Although it didn''t make much sense, she still said so.


    "She seems to be busy with some things recently. I was asking her, but she didn''t tell me what she meant. But since she has all appeared, it means that things should have made some progress, rather than progress at all. No."


    "We can''t help much, and Sister Aroline didn''t even say to let us help."


    "That''s true, I was just a little curious, so I asked. I didn''t expect that Sister Aloryn would tell me. But Sister Aloryn seems to have always been so mysterious, and so is Sister Livello. Same, I don¡¯t usually know what I¡¯m doing, anyway, I can¡¯t find anyone."


    They still know why Sister Livello is busy now, but they don''t even know what Sister Aroline is up to.


    I didn''t do anything else for the time being, a few people just sat here, sitting quietly watching the beautiful natural scenery in front of them.


    The breeze was blowing, Hua Yueling and the others were enjoying this cool feeling, no one was anxious to do something, and no one spoke.Karin looked at them from time to time, as if observing them.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t care about this, their eyes were on the beautiful natural land in front of them, and they didn''t care about anything else.


    In the distance, it is not only the most common trees in the world, but the most common trees that grow in the Fairy Forest are called Iyoka, which seems to be a special tree only found in the Fairy Forest.And it is found in the depths of the Fairy Forest and near where the elves live. Outside the Fairy Forest are more ordinary trees.


    Iyoka is a very special tree, and it is said that there are some special effects, but Hua Yueling and the others are not particularly aware of these, Karin is very clear, but they have not introduced them to them.


    Closer, for example, the trees near where they are now are another kind of trees. This kind of tree has small peach-like leaves. The leaves are pink as a whole. They grow in all directions on the slender branches. With.Swaying constantly in the blowing wind, Huayueling quite likes this kind of tree, which has a unique characteristic.


    Iyoca¡¯s leaves are slender and slender, just like the leaves of a willow tree, but its leaves are even thinner than a willow tree, but the branches are particularly strong, and the trunk is also the same, but those They are all older numbers, and younger ones don¡¯t.


    "Are these trees growing here? Or did you plant them?"


    "Some of them are planted by us, but more are grown naturally."


    "That''s right, but I feel that some of the trees seem to have magical powers. Are these magical powers naturally found in the trees?"


    "Well, but only these trees are there, and the others are not."


    Karin nodded slightly and said, the trees she was talking about were trees with pink leaves in the shape of peaches. Those trees were not just trunks, but also stored magic in the leaves.Although the magic is not much, it is surprising enough.


    The combination of so many leaves is also a lot of magic, but it can''t be said to be rare. In another world, there are indeed some plants that look like this, but there are still relatively few trees.


    "Kalin, do you have anything else this afternoon?"


    "Nothing," Karin shook her head and looked at Hua Yueling curiously. "Probably it means practicing magic and studying."


    "Then, do you want to explore with us? We got some clues about that strange organization from Sister Jelucy. It was their gathering place. Sister Jelucy would not go, so we were going to See if you can find anything, do you want to come with us?"


    "Me?" Karin thought for a while, as she said, the afternoon was actually quite idle.To say that she has nothing special not only in the afternoon but all day long. The situation outside is very tense, but to be honest, the tension does not affect them. For the elves, these have nothing to do with them. They simply There is no need to worry about these, as long as those humans do not come to their troubles, it is enough, and the others are not important.


    It is precisely because of this that the inside of the elves is still relatively calm.However, this kind of calmness is naturally good and bad. Perhaps it¡¯s been too long since I have experienced these things, so if something really happens then, the elves will probably not be able to react. There may be big troubles, which is the case for the elves.


    But even though Hua Yueling thought of these things, he didn¡¯t mean to say anything. Now what he says is useless. Hua Yueling himself understands this. This is the Elf race, and their relationship with this place is actually not Not that big.


    "Alright, we also went to explore together last time, this time it happened, just a few of us?"


    "Well, just the four of us."


    "That''s OK, when are you going to act?"


    "You can leave now, we have no problem, just don''t know how is Karin?"


    "I have no problem, then let''s go."


    "Should you tell someone else?"


    "No need, no need to go out with you anyway, they will know after we go out, there is no need to say."


    Karin said that and stood up, just about to turn around and walk away, but then stopped.


    "By the way, I forgot about this. Come with me. I have to go back and get some weapons."


    "Isn''t it this?"

 1645 Reference 1645

    "Isn''t this bow your weapon?"


    "No, that''s a practice bow. The one I use is still at home, so I have to get it. Or you can wait for me here and come back later."


    "It''s better to go together, we can just set off when we are done."


    Hua Yueling looked at Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, the two girls also nodded, so the three made a decision and left with her.If he waited here for a while, Karin would have to come and look for them again. In that case, it would be a waste of time. Anyway, it would only take a little longer to walk and not waste much energy.


    All four of them stood up and cleaned briefly, and then they left here and went from here to Carlin''s place.Karin lives in a fairy town some distance from here. It takes a long way to go from here. Hua Yueling and the others walked forward along the road stepped by the elves, after a while. After a long journey, they turned to the right.


    After walking for a while, they returned to the town of the elves. After returning there, Hua Yueling and the others came all the way to the stairs in front of the huge tree that was the most conspicuous in the elves.I raised my head and looked up the stairs. Although it was not the first time I saw it, I was still shocked to see this huge tree house again.


    There is no way to compare the tree house where Je Lucy lives, and the difference is self-evident.It doesn''t lie in other aspects, such as furnishings or external decorations, but this is an aesthetic difference. The main thing that people think is that the difference lies in the size of the two.


    Standing in front of the towering tree in front of you, you will feel that you are so small, and you will feel fear and fear.Can''t suppress this thought in my heart.The more I raised my head and looked up, the more I felt this way. Gradually, a feeling of wanting to worship rose in my heart. It possessed such incredible power.


    Obviously there is nothing else, and there is no special power in it, but it just makes people feel this incredible.


    Karin has lived here for a long time, and doesn''t have such a mood like them. In her opinion, all this is just commonplace, and there is nothing to fear and fear at all.


    "Are you going with me?"


    "May I?"


    Lu Yuetong immediately came to her and asked, her tone was full of excitement, she really wanted to go up and have a look.Jelucy has turned around many times, and hasn''t been up here yet.


    A few of them have only been there once or twice, and they didn''t have the opportunity to look carefully here.Lu Yuetong wanted to find a chance to get better here, but there was basically no chance.


    After all, this is the place where the important figures of the Elf race live, and it is not possible for them to wander around here casually, which is normal.But Karin didn''t think there was anything, and said that if they wanted to go in, there would be no problem with her.


    Since Karin said so, Hua Yueling and the others would naturally not refuse, and immediately followed her up the stairs.After going to the top, he circled up the stairs along the way. Karin lived in a higher place on the tree house, so it took a while to go up.


    In fact, there is still a magic elevator here, but Karin didn''t use it.


    Karin''s room is decorated like this forest, full of natural atmosphere.There are even flowers and plants inside, and those plants emerge directly from the floor, climbing up the surrounding walls.


    When she reached the door, Hua Yueling noticed the delicate longbow hanging on the deepest wall of the room, although it looked a little bigger to Karin.


    Karin walked quickly to hold the bow in her hand, played with her back to her back repeatedly for a while, and then picked up the bag of arrows that was leaning against the wall on the ground and back to her back.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    After taking the bow and arrows, Karin quickly turned around and came back to them and said.


    After taking the weapons, Hua Yueling and the others left this place, and they went down the stairs all the way. After leaving the tree house, Hua Yueling and the others were going to the places Jieluxi gave them.


    But Hua Yueling and the others didn''t know enough about the other world, so Hua Yueling told Karin about the places Jelousy told him, and then asked her for her opinion.Fortunately for them, they don''t need to walk directly, but can use the teleportation array to reduce the time spent on the road.


    "These places...I don''t know much, and I haven''t been to many places."


    Karin shook her head after seeing it.Although she is a person who has lived in a different world since she was a child, she is like Hua Yueling and the others. What she knows best is the place where she lived since she was a child, and she has never been to other places, so don¡¯t talk about understanding. Up.


    "You don''t even know Karin. In this case, you can only ask Sister Jelucie. If you can send it directly, but we obviously can''t help it."


    The main thing is that I don''t know what is going on in various places, how to go there, and where, if you don''t understand these, there is no way.If there is a way, it is naturally the best for them, but if there is no way, if you don''t know what to do, you can only ask Sister Zeluxi''s opinion.


    Since this matter was left to them, she would definitely be able to help a little bit, Hua Yueling felt so.


    When they returned to Jelucci''s tree house, Hua Yueling and the others found Jelucci was still busy, their eyes focused on the LCD TV in front of them, and their attention was quite concentrated.Even if they came back, she didn''t notice it, just like she didn''t notice their departure. It seems that after being able to use the new language, all her attention is on this, and it is no longer Go to pay attention to others.


    After coming in, Lu Yuetong motioned to Hua Yueling with his eyes, mainly to ask him if he was going to disturb Jelucy. Seeing that Jelucy was completely focused on the content on the TV, if they were disturbed, But it is not clear if she will be angry.


    "Let''s ask, there is no other way, and no one else can ask."


    This is the point. If you can ask other people, it would be okay, but there are really no people you know here except Karin and Jelucy.Karin didn''t understand very clearly, so the only person who could inquire about it was Zelucy.

 1646 Reference 1646

    Standing at the door for about a few minutes, just before Hua Yueling and the others had made a decision about whether to speak or not, Jelusy had a reaction and turned to look at them.It should have discovered their existence, otherwise they wouldn''t do it.


    "Something?"


    Seeing Karin''s figure, she nodded and said hello to her. Jerezy''s tone was still somewhat cold, but it didn''t mean that she was angry or what she was like. Usually she is like this, Mu Ningshuang She is the one who knows her best, so I am used to it.


    Je Lucy was like this many times, but now because of being disturbed, she felt somewhat dissatisfied.


    Hua Yueling hurriedly said her intentions. After listening to him, Jieluxi''s expression was clear, and her mood seemed a little better.


    "That''s right, I know. Send you to the nearest place, Teleportation Array... Come with me, I will teach you how to build these Teleportation Arrays."


    Jelucci said to Mu Ningshuang, then turned and left the room.


    The next thing was much simpler. Under the guidance of Jelucci, Xia Mu Ningshuang learned some things that she didn''t know before, and learned how to build a teleportation array leading to those places.Je Lucy guessed it was to prevent them from disturbing her anymore, so she taught them what to do with the teleportation array leading to those places.


    This is quite an easy thing. After building the teleportation formation, Hua Yueling and the others said goodbye to her, and then left directly through the teleportation formation.It''s a pity that the teleportation array doesn''t mean to send them to the place they are going to be particularly accurate. It can only send them to a rough location. It takes time to find the place they are looking for.


    "here is?"


    They came to an unfamiliar place, that''s for sure.Hua Yueling and the others looked around with doubts, even Karin did not know where they were teleported to, and now it is certain that that place is the one that Jelucci told them before.


    Hua Yueling took out the note and glanced at it, and after confirming it, she asked Mu Ningshuang''s opinion.


    "It was this location that was teleported to."


    Mu Ningshuang said with certainty after taking a look.


    "Master told me that it is safer here, and other places are more troublesome."


    Yecry Cave, this is the place they came to. It is said that the name here is called this because at night here, if you go to the entrance of the cave, you can hear some kind of deep crying from inside.No one can be sure whether the cry belongs to a certain human being or a certain creature, but there is no doubt that the cry exists.


    This is an unsolved mystery, and it is strange that no one is thinking about exploring here. It is reasonable to say that adventurers have been here, but the problem has not been solved.


    The weird place is here, and now it seems that this may have something to do with the organization they are tracing. This method is used to prevent others from exploring this place.This is an idea, but it is obviously not that good.


    "If it is really like what I think, then this organization existed a long time ago, at least when the cave was called by this name. But there are other possibilities. The cave was still a long time ago. It was not the location of their occupiers when it was called, and it became their stronghold some time after that. This possibility also exists."


    "We don''t know how far we are from that place now?"


    Hua Yueling looked around, he was not familiar with the neighborhood, and couldn''t answer this question.Not only him, but Mu Ningshuang and the others were unable to answer this question. Everyone looked at each other. If this goes on, the only way is to act separately.


    "Don''t worry, I will check it out first, maybe I can find the place directly."


    Hua Yueling said this, and immediately explored. After investigation, Hua Yueling did not find out very well. There was a very high mountain on their right side. It is actually a bit exaggerated to say that it is a mountain, but it is a relatively high one. That''s it.Hua Yueling looked for it below, but didn''t find anything.


    Below is the turbulent river water, which can be seen and swimming, and on the opposite side of the river is a flat land.


    On the other side of the hillside, that is, to the left of Hua Yueling and the others, there is a mountain that stretches upwards, along the mountain road all the way up, and there is no cave in the top.However, the mountain road stretches upward after all, and they can only reluctantly observe it below, not so clearly.


    At the bottom of the mountain, you can see the trees that grow along the mountain. These trees are lush and green.


    "It should be on the mountain, or at the foot of the mountain here. We should be able to find it if we look for it in these places." Hua Yueling judged this way, but this judgment is also normal, except for this. Two places seem to have caves in no other place.


    There are a lot of places to find nearby, but at least they already have a range, and it should be easier to find within this range.Thinking about this, Hua Yueling and the others also started to act separately. The four people divided into two teams and looked for both sides, but now they did not go up the mountain, but only searched under the mountain.


    As long as you finish searching below, if there is nothing here, you can go directly to the mountain to find it.Because it''s just a bit of a deviation, but Jeruxi''s teleportation array should not be too biased for them.


    It must be nearby, Hua Yueling can make a conclusion like this, but she still needs to find it.


    They split up and looked for both sides of the mountain. After a short while, the two groups of people converged not far from where they were separated.Hua Yueling shook his head, and Lu Yuetong, who was opposite, also shook his head, she didn''t notice it.


    "If there are none on either side... Now it seems that the only thing that needs attention is the mountain. A cave is on the mountain. It''s quite possible."


    Along the spiraling mountain road, Huayueling and the others went up from the foot of the mountain. On the mountain road, they could occasionally see some small animals and some monsters, but these monsters did not pose any threat to them.


    Hua Yueling easily cleaned up the monsters on the mountain, and Mu Ningshuang and the others helped, even the monsters were wiped out without even approaching.The strength of the monsters here is not good.


    "Well, nothing can be seen on this mountain yet."


    Hua Yueling walked up and said in a low voice.They haven''t found anything for the time being, but the scenery on this mountain is still good.

 1647 Reference 1647

    It didn''t take long to walk, and walked some up to the mountain, Hua Yueling stopped, walked quickly to the edge of the road, and looked into the distance from the mountain.No one knows what he was doing, what he saw or what he found.


    The three girls approached immediately, watching the distance with him beside him.But they can''t see anything from here. Although they can see some things in the distance, they seem to have nothing to do with what they are currently doing.


    "Something seems to be happening there, there."


    Hua Yueling pointed to the distance and said.Needless to say, Mu Ningshuang and the others have also seen it, but they don''t want to have anything to do with their affairs here, at least they think so.


    "But I don''t think the things there have anything to do with what we''re looking for. Although it''s a little messy there, it''s still quite far away, not near our place."


    What Lu Yuetong said was not wrong. The place was indeed a little far away, and the place they observed was a plain, and there could not be any caves.


    "It might not matter, but I feel a little curious."


    Hua Yueling said that there was no sound anymore, and then he stood on the edge of the road and observed for a while, then retracted his gaze and continued to walk up the mountain.Their speed is still relatively fast, and it didn''t take long for them to reach the mountainside.


    "It''s all here, why still haven''t found anything?"


    Hua Yueling also had a questioning attitude. It was a little strange here. It stands to reason that the cave should be nearby, but he found nothing.Not to mention the cave, not even a small hole can be found, which is a bit strange.


    Where will they be if they are not here? If they are radiated around the place where they were teleported, there will be a lot of places to deliberately look for, but Hua Yueling can¡¯t find other places to go except here. Up.


    "But this is just the current thought, and maybe after some searching, this thought will disappear."


    Hua Yueling told herself that, and the most important thing now is not to think about it, but to explore this place first. Only after he can be sure that there is nothing here, can he have the mind to find other places. Whether there is something, he has no such thoughts at all now.


    Numerous weeds grow on both sides of the mountain road, but Hua Yueling and the others have basically not noticed them.And you can see many small animals on the road. It is actually quite interesting to see so many small animals on this mountain.


    "It looks like I don''t want anything here."


    Walking Lu Yuetong said so, Hua Yueling felt so too, but he did not speak, said nothing, just quietly looked farther away.


    "There is still a long way to go. I should be able to find something. I think there is no other place worth noting except here. This is the most noteworthy place. That cave should be right here."


    Hua Yueling himself thought so, but this may also have something to do with his own thoughts, but he himself kept telling himself this in his heart, so he was so convinced that there was such a possibility.


    On the way up the mountain, Hua Yueling and the others were constantly observing and searching for certain things. They could perceive what was here, but the message was very brief and just a vague idea.


    "It seems that there is something here."


    On the way, Hua Yueling suddenly stopped again and turned to look to the right.It''s hard to see what''s on the right in the shadow of vegetation, and there are trees there, which cover the mountains. Hua Yueling observed for a while, and then walked over.


    Mu Ningshuang and the others looked at each other, and then followed Hua Yueling''s footsteps.A group of people passed the trees and came to the place protected by the trees.There is an entrance there, and some terrible sights can be clearly seen at the entrance.


    "these are¡­¡­"


    Animal corpses are basically animal corpses, there are some bones, and some seemingly useless things scattered all over the ground.


    "These things...it seems that this is the place we are looking for, so be careful when going in."


    There is a cave here, and the entrance of the cave is a closed wooden door.Some things can be seen on both sides of the trail leading to the cave. Among them are tools such as pickaxes. It looks like an ordinary mine here, but it is definitely not the case. Hua Yueling believes in herself It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t found it before, but now that I found such a cave, it must be here. Hua Yueling can be said to be sure.


    I pushed aside the bushes and walked over. These bushes may be used to protect this place, otherwise it would not be the case. It should have been cleared long ago, but it has not been cleared out, but it has grown up and is growing. well.


    "Should you be able to go directly in?"


    Hua Yueling guessed, when he came close, he listened carefully, and also used exploration skills to explore the inside of the cave. The defenses here are somewhat lax in his opinion. You must know that there are many places nearby where Tibetans can observe if there are people. Close, but not here.


    Not only the outside, but also the inside, it was so quiet, there was no one person.


    "No one, I''ll go in and have a look, you follow me."


    Hua Yueling whispered to the women behind him, cautiously opened the door and walked in.Accompanied by the "creak" sound, the door of the room was opened, and Hua Yueling and the others were able to enter.


    Going in is an ordinary dirt road. There are several carts on their right. The carts contain some things, but they are of no use to them.It is also worth noting that at a little farther away, that is, extending down the downhill, a long thin line can be seen across the road they almost must pass when they descend.


    Looking up, Hua Yueling thought of something.


    "That''s a trap, let''s go around and be careful."


    No one was seen at the entrance. It seemed that they believed the trap in front of them very much, but Hua Yueling and the others were naturally not so stupid that they would just pass by and trigger the trap, and they could still sneak in.


    The four people cautiously walked around, but before Hua Yueling walked forward a few steps, he was suddenly pulled by the arm behind him and asked him to stop.


    "what happened?"

 1648 Reference 1648

    Hua Yueling turned her head to meet Mu Ningshuang''s gaze. Mu Ningshuang gently shook his head at him, motioning him to stop.


    "?"


    Seeing his puzzled face, Mu Ningshuang immediately leaned forward, her mouth almost touching his ears.


    "There are traps ahead."


    This was Mu Ningshuang''s words, Hua Yueling was a little confused, and subconsciously looked forward.I''ve found it on the ground and on the walls, but the most important thing is definitely the ground, but Hua Yueling didn''t see anything.


    "There should be no trap triggers, right? I don''t see the others."


    Hua Yueling also whispered to Mu Ningshuang, but Mu Ningshuang gently shook his head when his voice fell, refuting his words in this way.


    "No, there are traps."


    Mu Ningshuang pointed to the ground in front of Hua Yueling and looked in the direction of her fingers. Hua Yueling frowned, still unable to see anything.It stands to reason that his eyesight is quite good. If there is anything there, it is impossible not to see it.


    But after all, it was Mu Ningshuang''s reminder, Mu Ningshuang''s knowledge in magic is still very high, perhaps this can make her see something different.


    "What is it?"


    Hua Yueling retracted her gaze, and since she couldn''t see anything, she didn''t continue to look any further, turned around and asked Mu Ningshuang behind her.


    "It''s a kind of magic trap. You will be attacked by magic when you step on it. Be careful, go around over there, only over there."


    Mu Ningshuang pointed at the other side where they were walking, and said, after hearing her words, Hua Yueling had to move away and walk to the other side.The traps here are set up pretty well. The first one is blocked by the one that is easy to find, and the gap is on the right side, while the other one is not so easy to find. The gap is left on the left side, so it¡¯s an escape. Open the first trap, but the latter trap is difficult to avoid.


    The double trap is pretty good, but fortunately there is Mu Ningshuang beside Huayueling, otherwise Huayueling might actually be caught in the trap.It will be more troublesome then, Hua Yueling is not necessarily afraid of the enemy, but it is not fun if the enemy finds out and rushes to beat them.


    With the help of Mu Ningshuang, he bypassed the trap in front of him. After that, Hua Yueling did not move forward in a hurry, but looked at Mu Ningshuang before continuing and asked if there were other traps.This time Mu Ningshuang shook his head, not that he didn''t, but that he didn''t know it.


    Through investigating Hua Yueling, no other traps were found, which means that it should be quite safe in front.It didn''t take long for the four people to go forward and they came to a corner.


    There were also traps here, but they were ordinary traps, so they were easily discovered by Hua Yueling.He stopped the person behind him who was about to move on, and pointed to the place where the trap was set on the ground in front.


    The trap set here is much more concealed than the previous one, so even if you look carefully, it is ugly.What''s more, Mu Ningshuang and the others just glanced around, and did not observe in particular.


    "Be quiet, there seems to be someone around the corner."


    Hua Yueling spoke softly, reminding a few girls.Listening carefully, I can hear the people around the corner chatting, talking about the short things of the parents, but there are also some of their usual activities or dissatisfaction.


    One of them seemed to be worried that someone would come in from outside, but the other might be lazy, but said that he didn''t need to worry, even if there were so many traps at the entrance, it was impossible to escape.


    "If ordinary adventurers are indeed trapped, but it is not so easy to use this kind of trap to trap us."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, moved a little forward, barely making any sound.When he reached the corner and poked his head to look at the observer, he found that the two men were chatting idly against the wall not far away.


    "Kalin, please, solve one first."


    Karin didn''t speak, but just nodded.Then Hua Yueling made room for her, and Karin drew her bow and arrows, aiming at the person who was farther away.


    "Wow!"


    The arrow flew out, and the two people in the distance didn¡¯t even react at all until the arrow penetrated one of them, and the force penetrated his body and knocked him out. Then another person reacted.


    Looking at the scene in front of him with a look of horror, he didn''t even know what was going on. For a while, his head couldn''t react, and his head turned very stiffly.


    But he didn''t have time to do anything else. In this shock and fear, he just wanted to scream when magic attacked. He couldn''t dodge at all, he could only open his mouth and watch himself. Killed by that terrible magical power.


    Without any difficulty, the two guarding at the door were solved by Hua Yueling and the others.After confirming that there was no other danger, Hua Yueling immediately went over and recovered the equipment from the two men and replaced them with gold coins.


    "Let''s go, go inside again."


    This cave is even more dangerous than imagined. Hua Yueling thought while walking, but if you want to say that it is heavily guarded, it can''t be said.There were only two people guarding the entrance, and those two people couldn''t say that they were guarding the entrance at all. They just let people in casually without knowing it, and there was nothing but traps going further.


    For some reason, there seemed to be very few people here. Hua Yueling and the others entered it all the way, except for the two people at the entrance, but hardly saw anyone else.I encountered a few traps, but they were all relatively conspicuous, so they were easily discovered by Hua Yueling''s detection skills, and there was no threat at all.


    "Is this really the base of that organization? This defense is too bad. Even the robbers can''t make such a simple defense."


    Hua Yueling said with some suspicion, but it was only a little skeptical. In this regard, he must still believe in Jieluxi''s judgment.


    "But the defense here is really weak enough."


    After walking for a long time, Hua Yueling and the others came to a bridge, which was a wooden bridge, which looked somewhat tattered.But they are not concerned about this. Although it feels dangerous to go up, they are not so afraid.


    Under the bridge in front of me is a river that is said to be turbulent, and the river flows to the north.In addition, there is a small island on the north side, and there is fire on that island.


    Hua Yueling and the others hid behind the wall, carefully observing the tiny island.

 1649 Reference 1649

    "Someone is there too."


    After hiding, Hua Yueling whispered to the three girls behind him, there are three people on the isolated island, one of them is lying and resting, the other is cooking, stirring in the pot in front of the fire, It holds something similar to a rolling pin.Another person was sitting by the fire staring at the fire, like a thinker, seeming to be thinking about something.


    It is more difficult to solve them without being discovered. After all, there are three people, and the number of them is much larger.


    "How to do?"


    Hua Yueling turned her head and asked the person beside her, at least Hua Yueling hadn''t thought of a better way yet.It''s not easy to touch it sneakily, and if you use a long-range attack, you don''t need to say whether you can solve three people at once, but it''s likely to be discovered by the other party during the attack, so there is no way to hide.


    "Sneak attack, we can attack them here."


    "But the problem is that the distance is relatively long, and it is very likely that they have discovered it before the attack arrives."


    This is what Hua Yueling is worried about, and there is no problem with his worry, this is indeed a difficult problem to solve.If you want to pass, you need to cross this bridge and then walk in another direction. This is very difficult and it is impossible not to be discovered.


    "That can only be a sneak attack, as long as we get to this bridge, it is impossible not to be discovered."


    Lu Yuetong also understood this, so Hua Yueling fell into silence after she reminded it. This is also a problem.There is no good way other than the sneak attack, and the sneak attack must be here. It can''t be approached anymore, and it is impossible not to be discovered if it approaches.


    Hua Yueling and the others are hiding well, so there is no need to worry about being discovered here, but relatively, it is not easy to attack.


    I can only wait here for the time being to see if I can do anything else.Hua Yueling and the others discussed countermeasures, but it was difficult not to be discovered.What''s more, even if it is discovered, it is not only discovered by those people on the isolated island. If it makes too much noise, even people from other places will be attracted.


    What worries them the most is that all people are attracted by this sound. When that happens, things will be very troublesome. They will be surrounded by people here. That''s not their purpose.


    It is best to act in secret, and to be able to avoid being discovered. If they are discovered, who knows what the other party will do, and if any information is destroyed as a result, it is not the scene they want to see.


    Hua Yueling''s worries are certainly not unreasonable. After all, it is such a large organization. It must be very cautious in all aspects. It is impossible to be like those small-scale organizations, and they have no sense of defense at all.


    "If you attack from here, can you guarantee that you won''t be discovered?"


    Quietly leaning out, Hua Yueling watched the three people in the distance while asking Mu Ningshuang and the others beside her.He couldn''t do anything about it himself. He belonged to the melee type. If he wasn''t close, he couldn''t fight. Although sneak attacks were okay, he felt it was difficult for him to do it.


    "Only attack from here, but it is very difficult, if you want to not be discovered."


    Lu Yuetong''s words made Hua Yueling frown. This is indeed a problem. How to solve them without being discovered is the problem they need to solve most.


    "How about using invisibility?"


    "It''s hard to get by, and it''s hard not to be discovered."


    The most important thing is that although there is a road leading to the isolated island, this road is submerged by water, and at least it must be close to the knee according to visual inspection.The water didn''t reach such a place, and it was still a short road, even if you walked past it invisibly, you would definitely be found.


    Those people are not fools, even if they are just a little defensive, it is impossible to fool them easily, at least Hua Yueling feels that she must be unable to do it.


    It''s okay if there is some land emerging on that section of the road, but unfortunately there is not, and that section is all waterways.Even if you walk up in a stealth state, there will definitely be fluctuations in the water, and there will be noises.


    If you jump directly and it is impossible to jump over, you will fall into the water if you jump over it. In that case, time will be wasted and the opponent will have time to react, which is not what they want.


    "It seems that there is no other way. Ningshuang and Karin, they will ask you to solve them. If you can, try to keep them hidden and don''t let them discover it. If you can eliminate all three of them directly."


    "Try your best."


    Both Mu Ningshuang and Karin sneaked out from the hidden place, and then the two of them got ready.Karin stretched the bow and pulled the arrow, while Mu Ningshuang was condensing magic power, and the two of them attacked the three guys in the distance.


    "attack!"


    Following Hua Yueling''s order, the two men together launched an offensive towards the three enemies in the distance.After they attacked, there was no way to hide, but perhaps it was because these enemies were a little weak. At the beginning, no one found that they were targeted and attacked.


    This still surprised Hua Yueling. The enemy''s strength here was much worse than he had imagined. Even so, he hadn''t found himself being targeted and attacked.


    This has made Hua Yueling''s actions a lot easier. Originally, Hua Yueling was worried about it. After seeing this scene, she was completely relieved. There is no need to worry anymore. These enemies are too clumsy. .


    Arrows and magic arrived, and those people only reacted at this time, but now they realized it was too late.The first wave of attacks had not yet been attacked, and the next wave of offensive formed by Mu Ningshuang and the others had already followed. They were already prepared. In order to prevent a single attack, there was no way to destroy them, so two consecutive attacks In the past, they believed that no matter what, these enemies could no longer survive.


    As they expected, the first thing they thought of after finding out that he had been attacked was to escape, but in this case, it was impossible to escape. He could only quickly pick up the weapon next to him to try to block it.


    The other person reacted a bit slower and wanted to hide away, and the other person who was resting did not make any response at all.He didn''t even know that he had been attacked, so he just lay down and "waited" for the arrow and magic to arrive.


    Everything is so sudden, for these people, it is simply incredible, they have never encountered such a terrible thing.

 1650 Reference 1650

    It was much simpler than Hua Yueling and the others had imagined. They didn''t encounter any decent resistance at all, and they could easily solve all the problems of the mother, which was simply incredible.


    When Hua Yueling saw that the three people were defeated so easily, she also showed a defeated look, which was really surprising.


    "It''s much simpler than I thought. How could they be solved like this."


    Huayue Lingyue looked over, even if she didn''t get close to him, she knew that those guys were all dead now, and none of them were alive, they couldn''t deceive him.


    "Do you want to go over and see? Or just keep going?"


    Lu Yuetong also walked out of the hidden place at this time and asked Hua Yueling.In the past, it was to recycle the equipment of those guys. Their equipment was not very good, even if it was converted into gold coins, there was not much. In fact, it didn''t make much difference whether to go or not.


    "No need to go, just go ahead, there is no need for that."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and decided not to pass.As he said, there is no need for the past, and you have to soak your pants for a few gold coins, and it will be inconvenient to act then.


    A few people just walked along the suspension bridge to the other side. When the suspension bridge went up, it was a little shaky, and the sound of wood chipping could be heard, giving people a feeling that they might break at any time. worry.


    Hua Yueling was quite worried, but they didn''t encounter any problems all the way to the other side, which also made him relieved.If it falls, it''s not that dangerous, but it''s enough to be scared for a while.


    She patted her chest, and Hua Yueling looked to the right again, going down the slope made of wooden planks, and then crossing the road flooded by the river water is an isolated island in the distance, and everything in the distance I don¡¯t know where the water came from and where it went.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t pay too much attention here, to be honest, there is no need to pay attention here.The deeper part of the cave can be walked along the road instead of swimming through the water.


    Moving on along the road, Hua Yueling and their steps were not rushed or slow.As she walked forward, Hua Yueling continued to observe, looking for the total of the people living here, but it was not easy to find it. There were not many people in this cave. This is Hua Yueling¡¯s most intuitive feeling. .


    They have gone a little deeper, but so far they have only met so few people, and they have all easily solved them.After experiencing this, Hua Yueling felt that there seemed to be only some robbers here, and nothing else.


    However, after all, it was the news from Sister Jelucy. He naturally believed in Sister Jelucy''s strength. Sister Jelucy could not be wrong. It only showed that the strength of the people here is like this.


    It didn¡¯t take long before it was a turning point. Huayueling and the others turned directly. Through observation, they found that there was no one at the corner, but they could clearly see some other things. There were scattered tools on both sides, except for these. There is nothing else.


    Besides, it was some cabinets. These cabinets contained some people who did not. Hua Yueling and the others just glanced at them and stopped paying attention to these places.


    "The level of vigilance outside is also a bit too loose, there is nothing, there are no other people besides those people."


    Hua Yueling said so and continued to move forward.The road on the ground is not like the entrance where there are still some wooden planks. Now there is only thick land. Stepping on this place, Hua Yueling and the others are already very fast.


    "I haven''t gotten much inside yet, I don''t even think we can find anything here."


    He almost said this sentence with a sigh. If there is something in this place, it can''t be just such a defensive measure, which is a little too different from what he imagined.How can such a defense be able to prevent people, let alone them, it is very difficult for ordinary adventurers to defend.


    "I think so, but the probe still needs to be thoroughly probed to be able to relax."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and didn''t stop and leave, although he had thoughts like this before.But this kind of thinking also faded quickly. Just do what you need to do. It is better to explore this place before going to other places. After all, no one can guarantee whether there is anything hidden in this place until it is clear.


    Walking along such a path that doesn''t know the direction, Hua Yueling and the others have basically encountered no obstacles along the way, which is quite strange.To say that they have also come in from the entrance for a while, and it has been a long way, but so far they have not encountered other people.


    No one came across, there was no one to guard outside, and no one to come out.Hua Yueling and the others have been on guard, but they have never been able to touch people, which is also annoying enough.


    "It feels really strange here."


    Lu Yuetong whispered this after walking for a while. In fact, other people felt the same way, but everyone didn''t speak, just walked quietly.


    "There are footsteps."


    Suddenly, Hua Yueling, who was walking in the front, stopped, and waved to the people behind him not to speak any more.Several people hid, and at this moment others also heard footsteps from a distance.


    Hua Yueling quietly poked her head to observe the corner, but she didn''t see any figure. Although they heard the sound of footsteps, they seemed to be farther away.


    "We haven''t come here yet, let''s not go out, wait and see."


    He reminded the others in a low voice, Hua Yueling did not go out in a hurry, but quietly leaned against the wall, waiting for people from a distance to come.Hua Yueling listened, trying to use the sound of footsteps to judge how many people came out.


    "There are not many people, just two or three."


    Judging the number of people who came, Hua Yueling whispered to the others, and she looked out again, but until now, no one else appeared.Their footsteps did not stop, and their footsteps were heavy.


    "Someone is here."


    Hua Yueling retracted her gaze and hid, waiting for those people to come over. Just now, he saw a leg of the person in front that came out. It is estimated that he should be here in a while.


    "When they come over, let''s attack it directly, with a bit more dexterity, and don''t be muddled."


    Hua Yueling did not forget to remind them before acting.

 1651 Reference 1651

    Before Hua Yueling and the others waited for too long, the few people walked over with their weapons on their backs, and when they reached the corner, they still didn''t find any abnormalities.Hua Yueling and the others are hiding well, and the strength of those people is not strong, otherwise it shouldn''t be discovered at all.


    "It should be almost..."


    Hua Yueling roughly understood the location of the other party by listening carefully. He took a deep breath and waved for the three girls to move.He was the first to rush out, brandishing a two-handed sword and slashing over.


    Immediately afterwards, Mu Ningshuang and the others also followed out, aiming at those shocked people who hadn''t reacted and launched an offensive.


    The people who walked inside were all surprised and closed their mouths from ear to ear.This period of time is neither long nor short, but for Hua Yueling and the others, such a little time is enough.


    Hua Yueling rushed forward without being hindered at all, and easily killed the person in front.Immediately after, Hua Yueling continued to rush forward, attacking the people behind, but at this moment the other party also reacted, seeing Hua Yueling attacking, subconsciously drew out a weapon to block it.


    The heavy attack slammed into the weapon he was blocking in front of him, but this kind of defense had no effect. The two-handed sword was smashed heavily, and the other party had no response at all, so he was smashed. Fell to the ground.


    The other one also reacted at this time and the reaction also made Hua Yueling abnormally speechless. He originally thought that the other party would rush to attack him, but he did not expect that he would run away directly like this. This was really something he didn''t expect.


    "Can''t let him escape!"


    Before Huayueling''s words fell, an arrow flew out and directly penetrated the heart of the escaped person, nailing him to the ground.The man screamed, his body trembling, and gradually there was no sound.


    As early as when he acted, the girls were ready. The moment that guy ran away, the girls'' attacks fell on that guy''s back.Escape is a very good choice. At least at that moment, he knew that he had no hope of staying and resisting. It was a pity that there were too few of them, otherwise he would still have a chance to escape.


    Get rid of the last person, Hua Yueling and the others bypassed the bodies of these people.


    "The guys here are all incompetent, much worse than I imagined."


    "Yeah, how could these guys be so weak? They are the outsiders of the organization. It really doesn''t seem like there will be anything important in this place."


    Lu Yuetong''s thoughts are not too different from that of Huayue Ling, but as previously thought, you can''t give up searching here because of the enemy outside.


    "Don''t think so much, the more you think, the more irritable you are, just keep going. After all, these guys are only responsible for guarding and protection on the outside. The powerful people should be inside. You may be able to meet them when you enter."


    It''s better not to meet a guy who is too powerful, but it''s better than to meet these guys who are not at all capable.


    Apart from the torches on the walls on both sides, there is nothing else on the way forward, and there is nothing that can attract their attention.


    Just like this all the way to explore, step by step, Huayueling and the others are relatively slow on the way in, but as time goes by, the enemies they encounter are still weak and it is not worth going. The defensive guy.


    After some simple discussions, Hua Yueling and the others decided to speed up their pace and save time wasting here.


    Hua Yueling and the others did not encounter any obstacles on the next journey of this cave. Although they were said to have sneaked in, gradually Hua Yueling felt that they could not be called sneak in at all, rather than sneak in. I just rushed inside.


    It''s really uncomfortable that there is not much gain along the way, but after all, it is a place to invest, even if there is no useful clue for the time being, it is actually conceivable.


    "This should be the last place." Hua Yueling said softly at the entrance of a cave, and the four people looked inside from both sides.From them, there are no other roads inside, but some sounds can be heard outside.


    These voices have conversations as well as other sounds, even the sound of iron strikes and the sound of something stewed.


    "If it''s in the game, it''s not like a small boss'' room."


    Tucao, Hua Yueling directly used the stealth skill, and then sneaked in without knowing it.Through the exploration skills, it is obvious that there are several people inside, and among them there is a stronger guy, this guy seems to be the most powerful person here.


    "I don''t know if this is the last place. It seems that there is nothing unsearched except here."


    Huayueling stepped forward quickly, no one found him coming in, still doing his own things.After observing all of them, there were four people in total, and Hua Yueling had a clearer understanding of the strength of these four guys.


    Just like what I thought before I came in, they were all guys with poor strength, even the strongest, they looked very strong, but the actual strength made people shake their heads.


    "No, it''s too weak. In such a place, such a guy is also from that organization. If nothing else, there is definitely no important information here, and it is absolutely impossible to find."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help sighing when she thought of this, but still no one noticed his existence.


    This is quite normal, and the level of these guys is just like this. If they were to find out, Hua Yueling would have to wonder if his strength had declined.But these guys didn''t pose any threat to him. In fact, it didn''t matter if they didn''t hide, but Hua Yueling was still more cautious.


    Approaching one of them, Hua Yueling directly attacked the past without any warning. At the moment Hua Yueling attacked, the attacked person noticed the danger and found that something was wrong.Subconsciously took out the weapon to block it, but it was too late anyway. Although the weapon was blocking it, there was no way to block Hua Yueling''s attack.


    The two-handed sword slashed heavily, directly on the opponent''s weapon.


    "clang!"


    This sound not only attracted the attention of other people in this room, but also attracted Mu Ningshuang and the others outside.All of a sudden, the inside of the cave became lively, but Hua Yueling would not give them a chance to react, and proceeded to attack immediately. Just as the enemy in front of him wanted to say something, he saw Hua Yueling attacking again. He tried to block, but Hua Yueling''s speed was too fast, and he couldn''t stop it in time.

 1652 Reference 1652

    "who are you?!"


    Those guys obviously didn''t expect their base area to be invaded, and so far they haven''t reacted at all. They didn''t even know that the base area was invaded, if it wasn''t for Hua Yueling and the others to appear in front of them.


    When questioning, those guys didn''t stand idle either, and immediately attacked this side after taking out their weapons, but their goal was not Hua Yueling, but Mu Ningshuang who followed in.Maybe it''s because they see that they are girls and subconsciously think that they are not too strong, but they still have to pay for their ideas.


    Hua Yueling once again attacked the man''s weapon, and this time the opponent''s mobile weapon blocked his offensive.This made Hua Yueling somewhat surprised. Originally, he thought that his attack would definitely end the opponent, but he didn''t expect that he would be able to react in time to stop his attack.


    This guy''s reaction was a little unbelievable, perhaps an astonishing power burst out in the danger of his life, otherwise he would not be able to stop Hua Yueling''s sneak attack.


    "Do it again, I don''t think you can stop it again!"


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, the two-handed sword suddenly changed the direction of the attack, the leader of the cave was beaten back by his previous attack, and there was no way even if he wanted to do something.


    The weapon swept across, and the other party wanted to dodge, but in this case, dodge is unrealistic. In addition, Hua Yueling has only been knocked out, and there is no way to block his offensive with weapons in time. The result is his Once there was no way, Hua Yueling''s attack was cut across the waist.


    The man''s life was killed at this one, and with a scream, the armor on his body was directly dented, which was enough to see how powerful Hua Yueling''s attack was.He glanced at the other person and confirmed that he was no longer threatened. Although his breathing was a little weak, he was not dead yet.


    Hua Yueling didn''t care about him anymore, but went to help Mu Ningshuang and the others, but he hadn''t taken any action, Mu Ningshuang and the others had already ended their battle, and the strength of the remaining two people was not worth mentioning, even if It was a melee type, but it had been solved directly before they could get close to Mu Ningshuang and the others.


    Screaming and being knocked to the ground, Mu Ningshuang and the others went forward to surround the two people. Although the two people fell down, they still wanted to resist, but their resistance was basically useless.Mu Ningshuang and the others attacked again, and under this round of attack, they had no reaction directly.


    "Solve it?"


    After taking a look, Hua Yueling returned to the person she had knocked down. Hua Yueling kicked him, and the other party groaned and opened his eyes to look at him.At the moment he met him, a look of horror appeared on his face, and he hid behind him subconsciously, but before moving much, Hua Yueling stepped on it and stepped on his back. Let him never move.


    "Don''t think about escaping, you really feel like you ran away now."


    Hua Yueling snorted and said, stomping on the other party''s body. The other party struggled for a while and couldn''t escape Hua Yueling''s control, so she had to stop and looked at Hua Yueling with fear.


    "I want to ask you some questions to see if you can answer these questions."


    He withdrew his feet, but even so, the other party did not dare to resist, did not dare to avoid it anymore, just looked at Hua Yueling with fear.It¡¯s not the first time he saw a guy like this, but it¡¯s the first time he really played against him. He didn¡¯t even have the ability to react. He knocked himself to the ground with just a few attacks, but he did everything. Nope, it''s terrible.


    This kind of fear from the bottom of his heart made him dare not move again, his body trembling, his mouth opened but he couldn''t speak.


    Hua Yueling didn''t care what he was in, so he asked directly, mainly about the organization and the relationship between the people here and that organization.At the beginning, I didn''t know if it was fear or something, but the other party didn''t answer anyway, but depending on his look, it might be something to fear.


    After Hua Yueling asked several times and threatened him, the other party finally had some reaction, at least not dare to say a word like the beginning.But even if the answer is received, the answer is intermittent and incoherent.


    "If you want to answer, just tell me, what''s the matter with you now, I don''t understand it!"


    Hua Yueling pretended to be angry and said, shocking the other party, shaking her body, and then continued to answer. This time it was better than before, but it was not much better.Hua Yueling knew that this was already very good, and couldn''t expect more. If you want to understand it clearly, you can only rely on yourself to find ways to synthesize and judge.


    After listening to the other party''s explanation, Hua Yueling probably understood some things, but what she learned made him very disappointed.This place is not a formal living place of that organization, but just a storage place for materials.


    "Then what are they storing here?"


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling asked. It is not very likely to ask them about the organization. Rather than hope in this regard, it is better to see if you can see from the stored materials. Come, although it is estimated that this is also very difficult.


    That person took them to look at the goods placed here. Hua Yueling took a look and lost interest. There are no important things placed here, perhaps because of the strength of the people here.


    They are all things that are of little use in their opinion, at least that''s what Hua Yueling thinks.


    Looking at other people, whether it was Mu Ningshuang or Lu Yuetong, they felt the same way. Although there are many things here, they are all ordinary materials, which are of no use to them.


    "It seems there is nothing too good here."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said disappointedly.At this moment, while they were observing these things, the leader of this place quietly stepped back, trying to escape from their side.


    "You think too well."


    Hua Yueling sighed, the other party is too speechless, don''t you think it is so easy to escape from them?Although they were all focused, they did not relax their guard on him.


    "Stay here for me."


    When Hua Yueling said that, the person had disappeared, and when he appeared again, he had already arrived in front of the other party.

 1653 Reference 1653

    "No, no, no!"


    Screaming to use weapons to block, but this kind of block is useless, not to mention his speed has been slowed down, there is no way to avoid it.He watched Hua Yueling''s attack fall on his body but there was no way. Although he had tried his best to attack the past, it had no effect.


    The weapon blocked the front, only blocking the effort for less than a second, and Hua Yueling''s attack directly knocked him out and hit the wall behind.


    The man coughed and spit out a mouthful of blood, struggling to get up, but as soon as he moved, Mu Ningshuang''s magic bombarded the past.


    At this time, he had no movement at all, and he dared not move at a moment, and the strength of his support was relieved, and he fell to the ground like this.


    "You still want to escape. It seems you don''t think we will leave your name?"


    "Hmph, believe your nonsense, how is it possible!"


    With a cold snort, the other party showed his disdain, but his performance made Hua Yueling couldn''t help laughing.I really thought that I was a human being, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, it was ridiculous that there was such a reason to even run away.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling was not ready to talk nonsense with him anymore, there was no need at all, he didn''t know much, and there was nothing to say after asking.


    There is no need to think about this kind of thing at all, Hua Yueling will solve the other party directly and easily.The man originally wanted to ask for forgiveness, he didn''t want to die, but Hua Yueling didn''t give him this opportunity, he wasn''t prepared to keep him.


    After killing the opponent, Hua Yueling looked at the things stored in the warehouse again, there was nothing useful, and in their eyes these were just waste.


    "But I can''t say it''s useless at all."


    Hua Yueling murmured again in such a low voice, even though they didn''t use these things, they could be exchanged for gold coins no matter how worthless.


    Since it can be exchanged for gold coins, it must not be wasted. Huayueling stepped forward to collect all these things into the system bit by bit, and then directly exchanged them for gold coins.During the exchange process, Hua Yueling also checked, but the amount of gold coins that these things can exchange is really pitiful.


    "Even if it''s just ordinary materials, there are too few gold coins that can be exchanged."


    Hua Yueling looked at the gold coins he had, and couldn''t help but spit out, but even if he felt that there was very little that could be exchanged, he still did not give up and continued to exchange it.After all, the smallest mosquito is meat.So many things will not be wasted if they are not exchanged.


    Waste is definitely not enough, and Hua Yueling did not leave until all the things were exchanged.Mu Ningshuang and the others searched this place during this time and found a few letters and some small notes. The contents above are basically orders from people in the organization they searched for. What do these people do.


    Just by looking at these contents, you can see that these guys here are at the bottom of this organization, and they don''t have any power to resist.And they don''t take them seriously.


    "Basically it''s useless."


    Lu Yuetong threw these letters and notes on a side table, and Hua Yueling came over to take a look curiously, but he didn''t see what the notes were for.


    "Nothing else, then let''s go and go directly to the next place?"


    "Well, let''s go."


    There is basically no meaning here, so Hua Yueling and the others didn''t stay here for a long time, they just left here to go to the next place.However, the next place must not just go over like this, you still have to use the teleportation array to go over.


    For this reason, Hua Yueling and the others had to teleport back first, and then teleport to another place through the teleportation array.


    "How shall we go back?"


    The teleportation array disappeared when it was teleported here. The teleportation array seemed to be one-off and could not be used all the time.


    "Master gave me this, you can go back directly with this."


    Mu Ningshuang took out a prop, which looked more like a magic crystal, perhaps it contained a teleportation array.Next, Mu Ningshuang poured magic power into it, shining with light. Before they could react, a light flashed in front of them, and then they disappeared from where they were.


    When the light dissipated, Hua Yueling and the others realized that they had come to a strange place.What''s strange is that they did not return to the tree house where Jelucy lived, but a place they had never been.


    Hua Yueling looked suspiciously at Mu Ningshuang not far away, and saw that Mu Ningshuang put away the magic crystal-like thing again.


    "This is the closest place to where we went before."


    Seeing the doubts in their eyes, Mu Ningshuang explained that her explanation was quite simple.


    "Hey, can you send it here directly? Didn''t Jeruxie say that you need to send it back and then send it back?"


    Hua Yueling still couldn''t understand how it was so easy all of a sudden, it was really different from what she thought.But his question made Mu Ningshuang tilt his head and look at him suspiciously.


    "When did the master say that?"


    "..."


    Hua Yueling thought about it carefully, he felt very strongly that Jie Lucy had said such things, but if he thought about it carefully...


    "Is it because I think too much?"


    Hua Yueling opened her mouth wide, thinking with a expressionless expression on her face.Did you add this kind of memory to yourself? It seems that it is true.


    "It turned out to be like this, it''s a lot easier."


    In this case, it is very convenient for them. Next, as long as you go one place by one, I believe you can always find something.But it takes a lot of time to be sure, there are still many places left, and the exploration of each place also takes time, if you want to explore all of them, I don¡¯t know how much time will be needed.


    "Where is the next place, let me see."


    Hua Yueling took out the notebook with the information and took a look. The next place was also a cave. In fact, many places in it were caves, and those guys were basically hidden in the cave.But some of them are different. Some seem to be hidden in the woods and live there, and some live in the castles together. Anyway, there are various places, don¡¯t look at many places. , But compared to what the world has, it is only a small part.

 1654 Reference 1654

    "We are now... well, this is called Locar Plain, right?"


    Hua Yueling''s question seemed to be asking other people, but it was only asking Karin. Except for Karin, everyone else didn''t know the topography of this world so clearly.This is also very normal. Although they have come many times, they don''t really know much about it, or even very, very little.


    "I don''t know much about here, I haven''t been here."


    Karin''s answer was rather disappointing, but when I thought about it, it was actually normal.Karin, as an elf, basically doesn¡¯t leave the elf forest very much. Even if she leaves, she does not mean that she can go anywhere. Many things are not said to be available from books, especially this kind of geographical knowledge, which still needs to be felt down to earth. Yes, Karin obviously has no experience in this area.


    I can''t count on expecting her to provide some information, Hua Yueling can only search for it by herself again, it is still a little troublesome to find these things.It must be explored in all places, and there are still many places that need to be explored here.


    Basically, all directions were explored. Hua Yueling found the place to go relatively quickly this time, but it wasn''t that his exploration skills played a big role, but the place they were going to was more conspicuous.


    You can actually find it if you search carefully. Just look around and you will find that there is a depression in the distance, and there is something similar to a large lid, which is also covered with grass.


    "Let''s go over there, it looks more like it."


    After all, there are plains all around here, so it is easy to find some different places, just by looking at it, you can tell.Hua Yueling did not spend much effort.


    Several people walked in that direction together. At this time, the wind was blowing on the plain. Hearing the sound of the wind and the sounds of some kind of animals running in the distance, Hua Yueling frowned and leaned carefully to sound.


    "Can you hear the sound?"


    "What sound?"


    "I also heard it, it seems to be the sound of digging something." Karin also spoke at this time, echoing Huayueling.However, Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang seemed to have paid no attention at first, so they did not hear them.


    After listening carefully, they also heard the sound Hua Yueling said. If you didn''t listen carefully, they couldn''t hear it.


    As Karin said, it is similar to the sound made by digging something. The sound is a little far away, so if you don¡¯t listen carefully, you won¡¯t be able to hear it at all. It will be submerged in other sounds. .


    Hua Yueling speeded up and walked towards the goal. There was still a short distance from the place that resembled a small mountain peak. It would take at least seven or eight minutes to pass.


    In a blink of an eye, the four of them arrived in front of the destination and stood here. They heard the sound coming from there. The sound of digging things that they heard before came from here. After arriving here, they heard very much. Clear.


    "Shhh..."


    Hua Yueling put a finger in front of her mouth, reminding Mu Ningshuang and the others not to talk and to be quiet.The speed of the three people has not slowed down, but the sound of footsteps has been reduced a lot, which will also make their actions more concealed and will not be easily spotted.


    "It should be right here."


    Hua Yueling said softly, walking up the slope by herself. The slope was not too high, so it took about a few steps to reach the top.After reaching the top, Hua Yueling was not eager to observe the situation inside, but waited a while and listened to the noise from the inside. It seemed that their arrival should not have been noticed, and the noise from inside was basically no sound. Any changes.


    "Well, there is probably no problem."


    Kneeling on the ground, Hua Yueling poked her head and looked inside, but he found that he couldn''t see anything from here.All in this small mountain peak is a wooden door leading to the other side. The wooden door is open, but you can¡¯t see anything from here. The other is the pits that go down. Those pits are not big, but people still enter There is no problem. The sound of excavation comes from those potholes.


    No one was seen below, but Hua Yueling still didn''t dare to be careless.


    "I''ll go down and have a look, you will wait a while, and then go down when I call you."


    Hua Yueling said this to Mu Ningshuang and the others, and then he jumped down from above. He chose a relatively hidden place to settle down, hiding in the shadows.There was hardly any sound when it landed, so except for the three Mu Ningshuang and the others, no one knew that someone had come down from above.


    Looking to the side, on the right side, where Mu Ningshuang and the others are hiding now, there is a staircase spiraling down. This staircase does not look a bit old and shabby, but you can see the traces of people walking on it from time to time.


    But this is also normal. Although the guys who live here have lived here for a long time, it is impossible for them to stay here forever. They also need to maintain their own lives.This should be the only exit.


    There may be others, but there should be no convenience here.Hua Yueling judged like this based on his lack of experience.


    After jumping down, Hua Yueling went to the open wooden door to observe it. There was no one at the door. It seems that the defense here is not so strict.


    "No one here, don''t worry too much. Let''s take a look at what these guys outside are doing."


    Hua Yueling moved silently, his figure flowing like water in the shadows, reaching one of the ground holes, leaning out and looking down, he could see a small passage, in this There was a voice coming from the tunnel.


    It is possible to go on from here, but Hua Yueling doubts whether it is necessary to go on.


    In fact, even if you don''t care about these people here, the people underneath are all guys with no strength, at least Hua Yueling doesn''t think they will cause much trouble to herself.There is no threat, and there is no need to worry about them.


    "Come down."


    Hua Yueling used gestures to communicate with Mu Ningshuang and the others, but he also reminded them to be careful when they came down, it is best to be quiet, and don''t make any noises, otherwise it would not be good to attract the attention of those below.But speaking of it, it doesn''t matter if there are some sounds. After all, the sound made by the guy below is not small, and it is enough to cover some of the sounds.


    Mu Ningshuang and the others jumped down from above almost without making a sound, and landed on the ground. The four of them didn''t care about the holes, but went in directly through the open wooden door.

 1655 Reference 1655

    "Someone has gone to your side, pay attention, get them all resolved for me, if you can catch them, catch them, I still have something to ask."


    In the depths of the cave, the headband who was lying asleep remembered the sound in his ears, and he suddenly sat up and looked towards the door.This is his room. He is the only person here, and no one else.


    "There are still desperate people who come here. Don''t even think about going back if you are in!"


    Looking at the small medicine bottle on the table not far away, he frowned. The guy who came this time should not be easy to provoke, otherwise it is impossible for the person to take the initiative to remind himself.


    Usually, there are some people who come back here to explore, but they are ordinary guys, of course, some of them are powerful, but they naturally have a way to deal with it.After experiencing these things, he found a rule, that is, only when a strong guy comes over, that person will remind himself in advance, otherwise he will not speak, now that the person speaks, It shows that the enemy is very strong, at least suitable for one level.


    "You have to ask someone to meet them and consume them more."


    Frowning his brows thinking about the way to deal with the guy who broke in, there are some traps in this cave. Although they are arranged quite secretly, he doesn''t think those traps can play a big role.It is obviously not so realistic to rely on traps to stop them.


    "Where are people dead!"


    With a loud shout, I could hear the rapid footsteps immediately, remembering that a man in light leather armor rushed in.


    "Boss, what''s the matter?"


    "If it''s okay, why don''t you ask you to come here? Go and call out all the people outside, let them go out and eliminate those who come in. If you can catch a few, you will catch a few, and if you can''t, you will kill them all!"


    "I''m going now!"


    The visitor didn''t doubt his words at all, and acted immediately.After he went out, the boss immediately began to put on his battle armor, picked up his weapon and walked outside without any haste.


    Don''t worry, he thought so, even if there are many people coming, it is impossible to break in so quickly before his crowded tactics, before he has enough time to observe.He wanted to see who came this time. He was very curious, and he didn¡¯t think that those people could cause him much trouble. Under the encirclement and attack of so many people, even if they could break through When I came in, I definitely didn''t have much physical strength at the time. I suffered a lot of injuries. They only needed to take a shot.


    It hasn''t been long before Hua Yueling and the others entered, and they haven''t met anyone, so naturally they don''t know what happened, and they don''t know what kind of things are waiting for them.


    But no matter what it was, Hua Yueling didn''t worry about it. They had enough strength, even if they were discovered early, it was just a little troublesome.


    Not long after they entered, they heard messy footsteps coming from inside, which made them alert.


    "What''s the matter? Have we been discovered?"


    "how is this possible!"


    Lu Yuetong shook his head, disagreeing with Hua Yueling''s thoughts, whether there are surveillance cameras here, and their aura is very good, how did those people find them here?In her opinion, this is absolutely impossible, and she hasn''t noticed anyone exploring here along the way.


    "That''s weird, or did something else happen?"


    Hua Yueling said this and looked inside, but although the footsteps could be clearly heard here, there was no way to see the people inside.


    "What shall we do, do we just hide or rush in?"


    It''s okay to rush in directly, but Hua Yueling didn''t want to do it, and it was a bit silly to directly conflict with the other party.If there are other things, they can wait and see, maybe they can take advantage of the fishermen''s profit, but listening to the closer and closer footsteps inside, Hua Yueling doesn''t feel that these people rushing out will have nothing to do with them.


    "Just go in and have a look. It''s just a waste of time waiting outside. Anyway, you have to fight sooner or later."


    Lu Yuetong''s words were not wrong, anyway, they would fight sooner or later. Sooner or later, it didn''t make much difference. After thinking about it, Hua Yueling didn''t avoid it, and just continued to walk inside.When the people rushing out saw them, they roared and attacked with their weapons.


    Before they got close, they were hit by magic and flew back. This time, they were full of strength, and none of them could bear Mu Ningshuang''s magic.Mu Ningshuang''s magic might not be that powerful yet, but it was more than enough to deal with them.


    After getting rid of the person who rushed in front, Mu Ningshuang continued to attack, Karin and Lu Yuetong also joined in, their attacks directly blocked those guys, so that they could not run over at all.


    "Okay, leave the rest to me and Yuetong."


    After solving some guys, Hua Yueling said to Mu Ningshuang and Karin.


    "It''s okay, you are in front, we are back to support."


    The battle is relatively easy. The guys here are basically the same as the ones they encountered in the previous place. The strength is not strong, and they can be solved easily.Regardless of the large number of people, Hua Yueling can play several at a time without losing the wind. Although Lu Yuetong has checked a little, she can handle several at once.


    The passage is not very big, so it can be said that it is a man who is in the middle of the road, and only Hua Yueling can block those guys by blocking the road in front. There is basically no room for Lu Yuetong to take action.


    However, the support from Mu Ningshuang and Karin at the back also helped a little, and the screams of those guys resounded through this passage.In a short while, there were more than a dozen people on the ground. Although there were still a lot of people behind, it was not enough to stop Hua Yueling from moving forward.


    "No, it''s not good, these guys are too powerful!"


    The leader of this place was observing from behind, and he couldn''t see it at first, but after Hua Yueling and the others got rid of the first group of people, he found out that it was totally unbearable to face them under these hands. one strike.Moreover, under his observation, it seemed that his subordinates could hardly stop Hua Yueling from moving forward.


    "No, I can''t wait any longer, I have to stop them!"


    Escape is naturally also a way, but he has no place to run, there is only one way to go, the only way.

 1656 Reference 1656

    Just as Hua Yueling and the others were fighting, a figure suddenly rushed out of it, even knocking away all those who were blocking them.At first, Hua Yueling was taken aback. He hurriedly looked at the figure that suddenly rushed out, and saw a man wearing metal armor who was stronger than the others, holding a long hand in both hands. Handle the sledgehammer, staring at himself angrily.


    "This guy should be the head here."


    You can feel it just by feeling the aura emanating from him. He may not be the kind of person with leadership qualities, but he is still trustworthy in terms of martial arts.But this is to say in the good side, and in the bad side, there is no brain.


    This kind of person may have a simple mind, and everything depends on force to speak. It is naturally useful when his force is stronger than other people, but when the force is not as good as the other person, it will not work.


    Hua Yueling fought against the opponent''s attack. The battle between the two sides was relatively simple. The opponent''s strength was very strong, and the other party seemed to be proud of it, hoping to break Huayueling''s offensive directly in this way.It''s a pity that he naturally couldn''t catch up with Hua Yueling in this respect, so he took it easily.


    Feeling the strong impact, the other party''s face couldn''t help but change. This is really an unimaginable power. He has always been proud of his power, but he did not expect to encounter someone more powerful than himself. Guy.


    This guy''s offensive power is really outrageous, he thought so in his heart, although he was still encouraging himself, but even he himself knew that he was probably not an opponent compared to strength.


    Hua Yueling attacked again, and this time he still had the upper hand.In this regard, Hua Yueling didn''t think the other party would be his opponent.He is still very confident in his strength.


    The opponent who was suppressed by the continuous attacks had no strength to fight back, tired of coping with Huayueling''s offensive, and there were other people nearby to help him. Those of his companions did so, but they still fell in the wind and couldn''t even give Huayue Ling poses a threat.


    And even if there are more of them, it is useless. Hua Yueling still has Lu Yuetong and the others. With them helping behind, Hua Yueling doesn''t have to worry about the others.


    The heavy blows made the leader in front of Hua Yueling even a little breathless, and there was no chance to fight back. He wanted to fight back, but before he attacked, Hua Yueling''s attack had already come.The attacking posture was changed to defensive, not only failed to regain the advantage, but instead made himself more frantic.


    In just one or two minutes, Huayueling has already gained the absolute upper hand and is almost about to solve the opponent, but the opponent does not mean that the solution can be solved, although it has already fallen into the disadvantage. In the process, but still persisting, with the help of his companions, although it is not easy, he persisted.


    But this is not enough, Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart, and then I will solve you, you can''t stick to it anymore, that''s for sure!


    Hua Yueling slashed down, another heavy offensive. This time the opponent couldn''t stop it anymore and was directly knocked to the ground.Hua Yueling took advantage of the situation to pursue, although there were still people trying to stop him, but Lu Yuetong suddenly appeared and helped him block those people.


    In fact, there is no problem even if she doesn¡¯t help, but this saves him some things, Hua Yueling directly went forward to attack, the leader who fell on the ground had no choice but to watch his attack fall on her. Body.However, Hua Yueling didn''t kill him, just put the weapon on him, using this method to make him no longer able to resist.


    After that, he kicked him hard and almost fainted, and then directly exchanged his weapon and armor for gold coins.


    "Just take care of the remaining guys. These guys..."


    Hua Yueling glanced, no matter from which way they were a group of robbers, they were just slightly stronger robbers.The equipment is better, but the strength is the same.


    Mu Ningshuang and the others were merciless when they started. Basically, they didn''t let anyone go. Basically all the guys that came out screamed and fell down, and some of them wanted to escape, but these guys couldn''t run at all. Drop.Even if they wanted to escape, their speed was not as fast as Mu Ningshuang''s magic or Karin''s arrow.


    Before running two steps, the magic and arrows had already reached behind them, taking their lives directly.More and more people are escaping, and there are almost no people who resist, but even these resisters have no way. People behind can escape inside, but they can''t even escape.


    These people who were in a mess at this time never thought about whether there was any place to run inside. They were frightened and only knew to escape, forgetting everything.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others would not be soft, chasing and knocking down the remaining guys to the ground.


    "Go ahead, tell everything you know."


    After getting rid of the others, Hua Yueling returned to the leader who was knocked down to the ground and couldn''t get up, lowered her head and looked at him.


    At first, the other party didn''t understand what Hua Yueling meant, thinking he had come to rob, but soon he realized that something was wrong, it was not like this.


    "How much do you know about that organization?"


    Hua Yueling saw that he didn''t particularly understand what he meant, so he revealed a little bit, and asked with a more serious tone.This time the other party completely understood what he was here for, which surprised him even more and felt a little uneasy.


    Under Hua Yueling''s questioning, she still got some clues from the other party, but it is not easy to say whether such clues are useful.After hearing it, Hua Yueling only frowned, feeling that he hadn''t gained any particularly useful and valuable news.


    "I knew it would be like this. How could it be possible in a place like this... someone is there, who is it?"


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, turning her gaze to other people. Looking at Karin, she should have discovered that there were other people hiding, and Hua Yueling was sure that that person was not nearby before this.He just arrived, and he hid it purposely, and let them discover, was it to lure them to the past?


    "This guy feels a little different, maybe not from here."


    Huayue Ling thought about it, and walked in that direction.He must go and see who the other person is.Maybe that person has something to do with that organization, maybe it''s the person of that organization, after all, in Hua Yueling''s view, judging from his strength, it should not be the talent here.

 1657 Reference 1657

    Hua Yueling''s actions were very cautious and did not act immediately. Instead, she quietly moved over there while continuing to question the leader here.He is still observing the other party to see how the other party is going to act, but during this period, the other party has basically not moved much, hiding his figure in a hidden place.


    "That''s weird. Are you waiting for me to go over and prepare for a sneak attack?"


    If they didn''t move, the other party didn''t seem to move, or they were waiting for them to leave.


    Regardless of the possibility, now that there is a clue, there is no need to wait any longer and act directly. If you can catch the opponent, you may have a good harvest.


    Hua Yueling winked at Karin and Mu Ningshuang. He didn''t know if Karin understood her wink, but Mu Ningshuang definitely understood his thoughts.


    After notifying the others, Hua Yueling immediately took action, questioning the leader who was about to collapse that he had been asked the moment before, and his figure disappeared in the next moment.


    "It''s here!"


    The two-handed sword slashed violently, and after the smoke drifted away, Hua Yueling found something wrong, and the people who were still there before disappeared in an instant.Hua Yueling looked at that place unbelievably, then hurriedly looked around, and immediately used the exploration skills to re-explore, but the breath that was clear before disappeared in an instant, as if it had never appeared before.


    "what happened?"


    Obviously he didn''t perceive how the other party left, but the other party had disappeared when he found out.He didn''t even know what happened, and it was all over.


    "Did that person teleport away?"


    Hua Yueling put away his weapon and watched the surroundings vigilantly, but couldn''t find the person or his breath.Anyway, in the blink of an eye, the person who was just here just disappeared, and Hua Yueling still didn''t know how the other party disappeared.


    This is a little strange, Hua Yueling also feels very strange, how that person can disappear like this is simply incredible.


    "Did you find out? How did he leave."


    "There is a wave of magical power, it should be used to leave the teleportation array, but I don''t know what kind of teleportation array it is."


    Mu Ningshuang had his own judgment, and he was generally clear about what had happened, but it could not help them much.The other party should have left completely, and it is difficult for them to find each other under this situation.


    "But why did he come here? Is there anything he needs here?"


    Hua Yueling guessed this way, this kind of guessing was basically unfounded, but Hua Yueling felt that there was still such a possibility, but the possibility was not that high.


    What is certain is that the guy definitely didn''t come here to save people, otherwise he wouldn''t leave after being found, he would definitely think of a way.


    "It seems that you have also been abandoned, so you are not a useful person in this organization."


    Hua Yueling said this in a low voice, raising her weapon high.


    "no, do not want!"


    It is a pity that Hua Yueling is not going to give him any chance, there is no need for such a person to stay.After all, even if all his subordinates were wiped out, it was not that difficult for him to regroup, at least Hua Yueling felt that way.


    So just don''t give him any chance, don''t give it any better.


    After solving the opponent, Hua Yueling continued to walk inside, Karin and the three of them followed closely, and the group went deep into the cave.However, they didn¡¯t meet anyone in it. They met a few, but they were all ordinary guys. Although they seemed to be fierce, they attacked when they met them, but they simply made them. Not a threat.


    "It seems that this is the case. It''s a pity. He had a chance to get more news, but he escaped like this."


    "You can''t blame you, that person is also very quick to respond, otherwise there is still a chance."


    Lu Yuetong was comforting like this. She also noticed the existence of that person. Although the other party tried to hide herself, to be honest, the hiding was not very good.As long as you pay special attention to it, it is basically impossible to ignore his existence.


    But the most surprising thing is that he left really fast, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t even know what happened, and the others had disappeared.


    "It''s really out of my expectation. I thought I could leave him behind. I didn''t expect him to even give me a chance to fight. He just attacked others and disappeared. There is no way for me to do anything. ."


    Several people continued to walk inside and searched here, but they didn''t find anything useful.The only thing I found was some stored materials and some items. In addition, it was worth noting that some letters and paper slips.


    These are all useless things, Hua Yueling and the others have seen it before, and it is not the first time they have seen it.What''s written in it is useless information, it''s just information about what kind of materials the people here prepare.


    "Well, it might be useful to stay."


    Hua Yueling looked at these notes and letters again, thinking so in her heart.


    "Don''t stay here anymore, take them all away, and show it to Sister Zellucci, maybe it will be useful."


    This is a small possibility, but not impossible.After Hua Yueling said so, Lu Yuetong collected the letter and the note, and then they searched it carefully, but unfortunately there was nothing to gain.


    "It still doesn''t work, this is just a place to stock up materials, and I can''t find anything useful."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help sighing after searching. It was the same in two consecutive places, which made him a little helpless. I really don¡¯t know why Jieluxi counts such places. It¡¯s easy to explore. , But if there are many such places and spend a lot of time not talking about it, it is difficult to gain much.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know how many other places were the same, but it definitely took a lot of time. They couldn''t say that they only depended on their own guesses to act, and that every possible place needed to be explored.


    "There''s nothing more here."


    Hua Yueling still felt a little uncomfortable when she said this sentence. If she could seize the opportunity to catch that guy, it would be really uncomfortable when she thinks about it now.

 1658 Reference 1658

    There is nothing worth noting about the rest. Almost all of this place was searched by them, but it was a pity that the rewards were very small.


    "Go to the next place?"


    "Or go back first."


    Karin said at this time.


    "Send the information we got to Sister Jelucy and see what she has to say."


    "But don''t we have any useful gains yet. There are only these letters. I don''t think I can see anything from these things."


    Hua Yueling shrugged her shoulders and said, not just him, Lu Yuetong and the others don¡¯t think there is any need to take these back now. Row.


    "But it''s a waste of time for us to go to one place like this, and it''s basically useless. At best, it just eliminates the robbers in these places."


    "Are they all robbers?"


    "Just look at it. People in this kind of place are basically no other people."


    Karin said confidently.Although she didn''t have any commendable evidence, he was still very confident and believed in his own judgment.


    Karin said so confidently, Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other, and decided to listen to her, and went back to see Jieluxi sister.Maybe they can get some useful information from her, as long as they can get a little bit, or can exclude some places in it, it can save them a lot of time.


    After making the decision, Hua Yueling and the others took action and directly used Mu Ningshuang''s teleportation array to teleport back to the place where the tree house was.When she found Sister Jelucci, she was still looking at the content on the LCD TV screen very seriously. It seemed that she had been sitting here during the time they were out, and she hadn''t moved at all.


    "Sister Zeluxi is really serious enough."


    Hua Yueling and the others arrived at the entrance, and Hua Yueling whispered to the others.He is not the only one, others think so.


    When she was still thinking about whether to disturb Sister Zelucy, Karin had already walked in and called her directly next to Zelucy.Jelucy might have been too focused at first, so she didn''t hear it, but after Karin called her again, she reacted and raised her head to look at her.


    "I''m back, didn''t you go looking for clues, why are you back so fast."


    "I want to ask my sister about something. We found some information, but it was of no use. The two places we went to are similar. Let''s bring things to my sister to see if you can help us reduce some areas to explore."


    Karin said and looked at Hua Yueling. It was impossible for Hua Yueling to be unresponsive at this time. He stepped forward and took out all the letters and notes he had put away.


    Zelucy took the things, and just glanced at it and lost interest.Then Karin and the others talked about the situation they encountered there, such as the pile of materials and the guy they encountered.


    After listening carefully to what they said, Jelucy frowned slightly.


    "Are they all like this? I didn''t look at it carefully. I found some breath and marked it. I wonder if I can remember some of the rest."


    Hua Yueling handed the note she had written down to Jie Luxi for use. Jie Luxi had crossed out several places after just reading it briefly.


    "You don''t need to go to these places, and you can''t find anything. I remember some other places that are not so clear, and you still need to see them."


    There are not so many places left, but it will take some time to explore them all.There is no alternative to this. After all, it is impossible to find all the places without a little time. It is a dream.


    "The person you are talking about is quite interesting, Ningshuang, do you remember anything, what happened before that person disappeared?"


    "Before it disappeared... I felt some magical fluctuations, but the fluctuations were not large. It does not seem to be the teleportation array. If the teleportation array is used, the magical fluctuations should be greater.


    Je Lucy listened very carefully, her expression unchanged, but Hua Yueling observed her but she felt that she must have thought of something.


    "Is there another way? It''s quite interesting. There may be some interesting guys in that organization."


    Jie Lucy commented so, but she didn''t say what useful information she had obtained from Mu Ningshuang''s words.


    "I found him so I was planning to use him to sneak attack him when he thought he was watching us secretly and was not discovered by us, but I didn¡¯t expect that he had disappeared just after I attacked, and we don¡¯t even know how he disappeared. of."


    "It''s really interesting. That organization is a little bit more interesting than I thought. They should use a special prop to move, otherwise it would be impossible to disappear without being discovered by Ningshuang."


    "Is there any way?"


    Hua Yueling continued to ask, he hoped a better way to deal with it.


    "There are ways, but you shouldn''t ask me."


    When Jie Lucy said this, she looked at Mu Ningshuang not far away, and Hua Yueling''s gaze also followed her to look at Mu Ningshuang.


    After doing this, it became clear that Jielucy meant that Mu Ningshuang should have a way to solve this problem.Although Hua Yueling didn''t know if it was right, since Jie Lucy meant it, she should have a way.


    After being reminded, Hua Yueling and the others left here and stopped disturbing Jelusy.Otherwise, they will have to be blasted out if this continues. That would be bad.


    After going out, Huayueling confirmed to Mu Ningshuang whether she had a way to solve the existing problems. Mu Ningshuang did not let them down. In this regard, she did have a way, as long as the other party used magic items. .


    "But it''s still not certain, it must be understood clearly."


    Mu Ningshuang said again.It''s normal for her to say that. After all, the other party escaped when she didn''t know much about it last time, and she didn''t have enough time to learn some information she needed.


    "Next time, but the possibility is unlikely. The other party already knows that we can find him, so it is impossible for us to find him again so easily, maybe even leave directly after discovering us."


    As for the trouble that the other party might come to them, Hua Yueling didn''t think so.If the trouble to find them would have come long ago, and would not run away directly, even if he did this, it is estimated that he would find some people to help himself.

 1659 Reference 1659

    "That''s true, isn''t that troublesome for us."


    "Don''t think about this, let''s go to the next place. Just be careful, as long as we are careful enough not to be discovered by him, we still have a chance. As long as Ningshuang can crack his transfer method."


    "But our actions were also discovered by the other party, which is a bit disadvantageous."


    "It''s nothing, they can''t just know where we are." Hua Yueling''s tone was somewhat disapproving, but he was also thinking about the question raised by Lu Yuetong.


    It''s a bit troublesome to be found out, and it''s likely that they will become the target of the other party, which is not a good thing for them.But the better thing to say is that the other party doesn''t know where they are going, so it can be regarded as acting in the dark.


    "As long as our actions are not detected, it is safe."


    "But it is very likely that something similar to today will happen."


    After hearing what Lu Yuetong said, Hua Yueling suddenly had some other ideas.


    "Yuetong I really didn''t expect if you didn''t say anything."


    Hua Yueling said with a more serious expression.


    "Let¡¯s act more carefully. Don¡¯t worry too much about the places we go, as long as we are not discovered by the people there and signaled to go. Our previous actions were discovered because they were noticed by that person. He should I have been paying attention to the situation there, so I found us directly."


    "In other words, if you continue to explore and not be discovered, you don''t have to worry about them discovering us and coming over."


    "What I mean, mainly because they have special teleportation capabilities. If they really know where we are, it doesn''t take much time to transmit it directly. That''s simply too convenient."


    I don''t know how many of the opponents have this ability, or that they have such props, but I think there should be a lot.No matter how you think about it, this is a great threat to them. If they are surrounded by such a group of people, it will not be fun.


    The strength of the people in that organization must be stronger than those in the periphery who just help store materials, and it would be troublesome to be surrounded by them.I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an opponent, maybe I need to prepare a means of escape in advance.


    Hua Yueling talked to Mu Ningshuang and others about his thoughts. After simple thinking, they also felt that Hua Yueling¡¯s words made sense. Now that they have been discovered, they may know some circumstances, those guys. It is very likely that they will be wiped out in one breath.


    In terms of strength, they are not invincible, so it is very likely that they will fall into the disadvantage. Then if there is no means to escape, everything will be very difficult.


    The only thing that can be helpful in this regard is Karin. Karin, as an elf princess, may be able to find some useful magic items, and Mu Ningshuang has some knowledge in magic. Lucy also taught her some knowledge in this area.


    "I''ll go back and come back later."


    Karin said after thinking for a while.


    "I have a magic item that is very useful, maybe it can come in handy."


    Karin left after speaking, while Hua Yueling and the others stayed in the tree house and waited for her to return.During this period Mu Ningshuang might also be able to do something, so Hua Yueling looked at her subconsciously.


    Mu Ningshuang was also thinking of a solution while sitting on the bench on one side, but at first she frowned, seeming to be particularly troubled by this.But after a while she suddenly stood up and ran upstairs without a word.


    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong hurriedly chased them up, both of them were thinking about what she was going to do, but it was most likely that they were looking for Jieluxi sister.Maybe it''s because there are some things that I haven''t figured out after thinking about it, so I need to go to Jeruxi again to see if I can get a useful answer.


    The two of them were already fast, but Mu Ningshuang showed a speed faster than them. It seemed that his mind was running faster than his legs. After a while, Mrs. Gong was gone.


    When Hua Yueling and the others arrived at the place, they saw that the door that was originally closed was opened, and Mu Ningshuang''s figure was inside.


    It seemed that Mu Ningshuang was talking to Jelusy, but Jelusy did not show any impatient expression, but listened to Mu Ningshuang''s words very seriously.After listening to it, she just said a few words briefly, and then it seemed that Mu Ningshuang was stunned, and her doubts were solved at once.


    After thanking Jieluxi, Mu Ningshuang quickly walked out of it. After coming out, he closed the door directly and took the hands of Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong and walked down.


    "I have an idea."


    She said so simply, without any explanation, she dragged Hua Yueling and the others away.Hua Yueling and the others knew that she had a solution, but they still didn''t understand what was going on. If she didn''t explain it, they wouldn''t know what was going on.


    After going down, Mu Ningshuang did not explain, but she did work for a while, and took out a few magic crystals and things like magic scrolls.However, these scrolls were completely blank after unfolding, and there were no other magic scrolls with words written on them.


    Hua Yueling almost understood it at first glance, Mu Ningshuang should use this method to make magic scrolls, it is estimated that they are making scrolls for transmission.


    Mu Ningshuang sat at the table and worked hard for a while, and new words were left on several magic scrolls, and Hua Yueling also knew some of these words.They are all based on magic words in the world, which ordinary people don''t understand.But after all, they had learned some magic, and they still knew something about it.


    "That''s all," Mu Ningshuang said with satisfaction after making a few magic scrolls. She gave two of them to Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong, while she kept one, and the other one to wait After Lin came, she used "This magic scroll is a kind of teleportation magic. You can use it to teleport back here directly."


    "Can only one person be transported by a scroll?"


    "Of course not, one can transmit several, but only four can be transmitted at most. One for each person is to be on the safe side, otherwise it will be troublesome if some people can''t trigger it."


    The magic power in several magic crystals has been consumed, and the magic power in them resides in the magic scroll. Although this consumes a lot of magic crystals, there is no way to make a magic scroll without doing this.

 1660 Reference 1660

    Karin came back shortly afterwards. When she came back, she didn''t say what she brought back. It was a little mysterious anyway.But when she got the magic scroll that Mu Ningshuang handed her, she was quite surprised, and obviously did not expect to have such a prop to use.


    "Is it coming from Sister Zelucy?"


    She thought so, after all, teleporting magic scrolls were not so easy to make, and she didn''t think Mu Ningshuang had such an ability.So when she heard that this magic scroll was actually made by Mu Ningshuang, she was quite surprised.


    "You made this?"


    "Well, I asked Master about making magic scrolls, and Master told me that it was quite simple."


    "It''s very simple for Sister Jelucy, but I can''t think of how fast you can learn."


    Karin said in admiration.


    "It seems that what I brought is useless."


    "Let''s go ahead and go to the next place."


    All the necessary preparations were prepared, and after Hua Yueling and the others collected the necessary props, they began to take action.Use Mu Ningshuang''s teleportation magic to teleport to the next place.


    Going to the next place, but this place is a bit troublesome. It is very difficult to fully explore the inside, at least many times more difficult than the previous ones.


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a place here."


    Standing at the place where only one head was exposed, Hua Yueling said in an incredible tone.They are now next to a volcano, which is located in the southernmost part of the mainland, and there are almost continuous mountains nearby. There is no way to see any residents here.


    It is in such a place that there is an ancient ruin. This is the destination of Hua Yueling and the others.When Hua Yueling saw this ruin, she felt that she had come a bit early. Compared to the places they had explored before, she didn¡¯t know how many times more troublesome it was. She just looked at the ruins with a head exposed. You can imagine it on the surface.


    "Such a relic is very troublesome to explore, plus there are members of that organization inside."


    "Don''t go and see how to know, let alone we are already here. Besides, aren''t we ready, even if we have trouble, we can go back directly at that time, don''t worry too much."


    The entrance has not been found. Although this place is obvious, it is not easy to get in.It''s a troublesome thing to find the entrance in this place, and it''s also quite strange.I don''t know where the entrance is hidden.


    "Near here... well, this ruin should be underground, which means that if you want to go in, you may need to find a place with a lower terrain."


    Hua Yueling is such a guesser, here is only a ruin that can be found here, there is nothing else, and if you want to go in, you need to spend some more time to conduct a more in-depth investigation.


    "You have to look around here, maybe you can find the entrance. If this is really an important base for that organization, they will definitely protect the entrance very well, and it won''t be easy for us to find it. "


    It is difficult to find the entrance near here, especially the ruins only show a corner, and there is no way to enter from this corner.


    "Let''s take a look elsewhere, the entrance may be hidden far away."


    Hua Yueling said so and immediately took action.Out of prudent considerations, Hua Yueling and the others first searched the neighborhood, but they only found the exposed corner.


    "It''s also really strange. If you really want to hide this place completely, there is no need to expose this corner. As long as you hide this place and you can''t find the entrance, you should not be discovered. ."


    Lu Yuetong couldn''t understand why the other party wanted to do this. Maybe it was just negligence, but she didn''t think so.


    "Who knows, maybe it is to lure others to find this ruin. But it must be dangerous."


    Hua Yueling didn''t think too much about this problem, and now he was completely filled with how to find the entrance to enterprising.I didn¡¯t find anything useful in this neighborhood, let alone where the entrance was. Even more features of this ruin were not found. Hua Yueling and the others also spent a lot of time investigating all the places nearby. , But there is obviously nothing useful here.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to get to farther places, mainly valley areas. If there is an entrance, generally speaking, it should be in that place. It is also possible on the mountainside, but there are some places that are not suitable for hiding. I think It''s unlikely."


    After discussion, the four people decided to act together, not separately.In such a place, it should not be so easy to be spotted, but it is better for them to act together for the sake of caution, otherwise it would be troublesome to separate and be besieged by the other party.


    Hua Yueling and the others are busy, and there are a lot of places and areas that can be searched here.In order to be able to explore this place clearly and find the entrance, Hua Yueling had to spend more time to act.


    Start in one direction and reach the connection point between this mountain and the next mountain, which is the valley between.This mountain is considered to be a relatively high one among the continuous mountains, and it is the same as the peaks next to it.


    This should be the highest mountain nearby, so it is difficult for Hua Yueling and the others to tell where the entrance is. They can only look for it one place at a time. This is the only way.


    It would be nice if Karin knew something about this place, but Karin didn''t know it, and I don''t know if there is such information in this world.But now they have no way to find the information. They need to know how long it will take to find the information.


    But I want to know that even if there is information, there shouldn''t be too much information.


    They searched the nearby Huayueling, a valley that surrounded this mountain peak. Unfortunately, there were no useful discoveries. They were all normal places, and there was no entrance.


    "I have searched all the nearby valleys, and it seems that the entrance should be farther away. If you continue to search like this, I don''t know when to find it."


    Lu Yuetong stomped her feet. She didn''t like to seek aimlessly like this, even if there was no other way.


    "It would be better if you use exploration skills, but I am worried that you will be discovered if you do this."


    Whether or not to use the skill Huayueling has not been decided yet, because the exploration skill has also been discovered before.

 1661 Reference 1661

    "Xiao Ling, your exploration skills should be relatively special skills, I don''t think it will be so easy to be discovered."


    Lu Yuetong said in a guessing tone, but this is only a guess after all.


    Just in case, Hua Yueling asked Xiaoxue''s opinion before preparing to use it.These Xiaoxue know the best, so she should be able to get useful advice from her.As he thought, it was easier to ask Xiaoxue.


    "There is a danger of being discovered, but you don¡¯t have to worry about the master, as long as you are not too strong and sensitive to being investigated, it is difficult to find. Especially now the master is still outside the ruins, so It''s harder to be discovered."


    "Is that right?"


    "Don''t worry."


    Although I heard that Xiaoxue said that, Hua Yueling was still a little worried, not that he didn''t believe what Xiaoxue said, but he was worried that there were still great guys in this place.


    "The more you worry about it, the more troublesome it will be. It''s better to want to drive a little bit, not to think about so much, worry about whether it is useful."


    Putting aside the worry in her heart, Hua Yueling took action directly, using her exploration skills to quickly explore her surroundings.There was nothing around here, and Hua Yueling soon determined this.


    After confirming that they could use the exploration skills, the speed of Hua Yueling and the others'' searches increased significantly. The main reason was that they didn''t need to search only with their eyes. It was more convenient to use the exploration skills to find the entrance.It can search a large area at one time, otherwise it can only search a little bit, and it will be troublesome.


    After Hua Yueling used the exploration skills, it took another quarter of an hour to finally make some progress.


    I found a room, which is probably not far from the ruins, but Hua Yueling is only able to determine that there is a building there.


    "It seems that you have to go farther, but there is nothing to be found near here."


    After searching, Hua Yueling had to stop searching around here, and couldn''t find anything here, he could say so with certainty.


    A few people walked farther away, and the search scope to go farther would be greater.But there is no way, it must be done in order to find the entrance.


    Hua Yueling and the others also guessed a lot about where the entrance was, but basically they didn''t guess right. The guesses were all kinds of places, but in fact there are possibilities everywhere, but the possibilities are not that big.


    "I can only come a little bit," Hua Yueling said with a sigh.Before they came, they didn''t think that they would need to be so troublesome. "Otherwise, just leave it here and go to other places."


    "Forget it, since we''re all here, don''t give up. Anyway, we have made some progress."


    After having Hua Yueling''s detection skills, it was much easier to explore the situation around here. Lu Yuetong and the three of them would also be slightly separated from him, and explore a little farther away where they can see each other.In this way, it can speed up a bit, let Hua Yueling take charge of his part, while they are responsible for other parts near him.


    Another advantage is that Huayueling can ignore her surroundings and only take care of the small area she is responsible for.


    With the help of Lu Yuetong and the others, Hua Yueling was able to find what she was looking for faster, but it was still quite laborious to find it. It took Hua Yueling a long time to find any useful clues.


    But Hua Yueling was also well prepared, didn''t it just take some more time, but it was nothing.


    Just like this little by little exploration, Hua Yueling and the others are actually not slow, but just a few of them, there is a lot to explore.It is normal to take a long time.


    They searched the surroundings in a radial manner. After spending almost another half an hour, Hua Yueling finally made some discoveries.No one was found here, but here he found some monsters, very strange monsters, he had never seen them before.


    "What kind of guy is this?"


    Hua Yueling glanced at the monster, stopped and turned to look at the others, but neither Mu Ningshuang nor Lu Yuetong knew him, so his eyes finally fell on Karin.It''s normal for others not to know, Karin should know a little bit.


    "This guy... this guy should have come out of the ruins."


    Karin whispered to them.


    "I have only seen the introduction, and haven''t actually seen it. This is the first time."


    "In other words, maybe you can find an entrance along it?"


    "There is such a possibility. It is a demon, lives in this ruin, and it is still a relatively advanced demon."


    The guy in front of him is very tall, with a bull''s head, wearing black armor, and holding an axe about the same height as his own in one hand.I don''t know if it has wisdom, but Hua Yueling and the others don''t understand what it does in this place.


    It stands to reason that the devil should be a relatively advanced creature, but this guy looks a little silly.


    It seems to be walking here aimlessly, without seeing what purpose it has.Hua Yueling hid them and did not expose themselves, observing his actions in the dark, while the other party was wandering on the mountainside in the distance.


    At first, Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t see what it was doing, and felt that it had no wisdom to wander around, but after a while, Hua Yueling and the others changed their minds.This guy should be looking for something, you can tell from his movements and sight.


    The bullhead devil was spinning around there, feeling dizzy and smashing his head, like a bull that had lost its direction and smashed around.A pair of thick hooves stomped on the ground randomly, leaving traces one after another.


    Hua Yueling and the others hid and observed for a while, but they couldn''t see any progress. They seemed to be looking for something, but this way of finding something was unflattering.


    However, at this time, Hua Yueling and the others held their breath, they noticed that the bullhead demon suddenly stopped, spraying heat from his nose, holding the weapon tightly with both hands, and suddenly turning his head to look around.


    When the line of sight fell on the hillside not far away, he could see its solemn expression, as if it had really discovered something.But Hua Yueling and the others still didn''t see anything, they all looked at it with strange expressions, wanting to see what it had discovered.


    Hua Yueling and the others hid motionlessly, waiting for its next move.

 1662 Reference 1662

    The bull head devil walked in one direction step by step like this, and they couldn''t see what Huayueling was in that direction.It doesn''t look like there is something there, but it can still be seen clearly.


    The four people looked at each other suspiciously, and each of them showed a confused look.I don''t understand why it has to go in that direction with such a vigilant attitude.Is there anything there?


    After thinking about it, they couldn''t think of anything, so the four of them simply followed his footsteps and walked in that direction. In order not to be discovered, their steps were light and they walked slowly.In this way, he passed slowly, keeping a similar distance from the bullhead devil, so that he didn''t have to worry about being discovered, and he wouldn''t be lost. It was a good distance.


    What is different from their guess is that the bullhead demon didn''t stop when it reached a distant uphill, it didn''t stop, but continued to move forward.This surprised Hua Yueling and the others, after looking at each other, they quickly chased up.


    After bypassing the hillside, they came to the other side, but Hua Yueling and the others were surprised to find that the bullhead demon had disappeared.Hua Yueling immediately became alert, worrying about whether the opponent was so good or where he was preparing for a sneak attack, but there was no bullhead demon within the scope of the investigation skill, which means that it should not be hiding in preparation for a sneak attack. That''s right.


    Hua Yueling was also too worried, otherwise she wouldn''t have such thoughts.Prior to this, he had been using detection skills, not that he would shut down after finding the other party''s figure, so if the other party really did any abnormal actions, he would see it.


    It was only at that moment that he was really too worried, which made him a little flustered, but soon he himself woke up and realized that he was thinking too much and he had to calm down.The more you are not calm, the more you will be in danger. This must be kept in mind at all times.


    Hua Yueling calmed down a lot, patted her chest, and took a long breath.But the matter is not over yet, and the actions of the tauren are still not over.


    Suddenly appeared further away, as if using a teleportation array.


    "I can''t detect the flow of magic."


    Seeing him looking at him, Mu Ningshuang explained in a low voice.


    According to Mu Ningshuang''s statement, it didn''t use the teleportation array to teleport over, so how did it suddenly disappear and appear again?


    No one can answer this question for the time being, and it is even more impossible for Hua Yueling to give an answer.But since it''s already like this, and the opponent hasn''t found it anyway, let''s continue pursuing it.


    Although I don''t know why, Hua Yueling has such thoughts in her heart that the bull head devil may be the key to their entry into the demon ruins.Regardless of whether there are any clues, Hua Yueling has such a premonition.


    "Quickly catch up, don''t let it run away!"


    Hua Yueling quickly reminded others that he was the first to catch up, his footsteps were still not loud, afraid of alarming the bullhead demon in the distance.However, the attention of the bull head demon was not on this side at all. It was completely attracted by the mountains over there. However, after looking for it, it suddenly smashed it with a big axe in his hand in anger, and the mountain was smashed. Rumbled.


    The mountains were cracked, and the ground under Hua Yueling''s feet shook, it was like an earthquake.But the scene before them told them that it was not an earthquake, but a bullhead demon.


    Is there anything on the hillside?With such thoughts in mind, Hua Yueling probed the past carefully, and went deeper into the mountains.


    Exploration skills are very good at this point. Even in places that cannot be seen through with the naked eye, they can still be seen through by relying on exploration skills, as long as they consume more power.However, such a case might also be discovered, so Hua Yueling didn''t dare to get too close to investigate. In that case, it was a little too obvious, and it was likely to be detected by the bullhead devil.


    The bullhead demon seemed to be ill, smashing the ground with a sledgehammer in both hands like crazy.He tentatively leaned in and increased his strength, but the tauren still had no reaction at all.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The more Hua Yueling looked down, the more curious she became, her eyes facing Lu Yuetong beside her, she also looked puzzled, unable to understand what the bullhead devil thought.


    It took at least five or six minutes to smash the ground crazily. The bullhead demon suddenly stopped, and the stopped step slammed forward, stomping heavily on the place where it had hit.Bending down, Hua Yueling couldn''t see clearly from a distance, but he felt that the bullhead devil''s huge red eyes that were like eggs were shining with excitement.


    Is there something hidden under the soil?Let''s talk about other things.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure what it was like. What I didn''t see here was very clear. They hid away a bit, and in order to prevent being discovered, they were not facing each other, but diagonally.The actions of the bullhead demon seen across the hillside can only be seen on its shoulders.


    Her shoulders trembled violently. If she were alone, Hua Yueling would think whether it was crying or agitated, but a demon that looked stupid... it was really difficult for him to have similar thoughts.


    But this was not because he looked down on the devil, it was just the feeling that the bullhead devil gave him at the beginning. Just like many ordinary monsters, the bullhead devil felt unwise.


    Maybe it''s not true. The tauren possesses wisdom, and possesses wisdom better than many human beings, but it is difficult to see, and it is difficult for people to think about it.


    It''s stupid, when staring at it.The movement when he wielded a sledgehammer with his hands as long as his body, and its slightly stiff walking way, wondering about its face, the movement of its head, and the light in its eyes.Everything makes it difficult to say that it possesses distinctive wisdom.


    However, some things are hard to see from the surface. We haven''t seen what happened yet and we still need to wait.Spend more time and spend more. Anyway, it takes time. It is impossible to solve the problem without spending any time.


    Gradually, the figure of the bullhead demon disappeared, and it was no longer found wherever he could see.Hua Yueling frowned, realizing that the situation was a little bad, and he quickly walked over there.


    "You have to go over and take a look!"


    Thinking of this, he quickly walked over, and it didn''t take long to reach the mountain peak.He didn''t go directly in a hurry, but looked up and watched.

 1663 Reference 1663

    ¡°ÐҺû¹ÔÚÕâ¶ù¡£¡±


    »¨ÔÂÁè±¾À´ÒÔΪ¶Ô·½ÒѾ­À뿪Ïûʧµô£¬µ«ÊÇûÏëµ½Ëû̽¹ýÍ·È¥¿´ÁËÒ»ÑÛ£¬¾¹È»»¹¿´µ½ÁËţͷ¶ñħµÄÉíÓ°¡£Ö»²»¹ýÏÖÔÚţͷ¶ñħ²¢Ã»ÓÐÔÚÒ⸽½üµÄÇé¿ö£¬¶øÊÇÀûÓÃ×ÅÊÖÖеÄË«Êִ󴸲»¶ÏµØÍù¸üÉî³ö̽Ë÷×Å¡£


    ÄǸöµØ·½¾¹È»Ó²ÉúÉúµÄ±»Ëü¸øŪ³öÁËÒ»ÌõµÀÀ´£¬Ö»²»¹ýÕâÌõµÀÉÔÉÔÓÐЩÏÁС£¬°´ÕÕËüµÄÉí²ÄÀ´±È½ÏµÄ»°¡£


    ΪÁË·ÀÖ¹±»¶Ô·½·¢ÏÖ£¬»¨ÔÂÁè²»ÔÙ¼ÌÐøÍùÇ°×ߣ¬ÄÇÑùºÜÓпÉÄÜ»áŪ³öÉùÏì±»¶Ô·½¿´µ½¡£Õâ¿É²»ÊÇ»¨ÔÂÁèËùÏ£ÍûµÄ£¬Ëû»¹ÏëÒª¿´¿´Å£Í·¶ñħ¾¿¾¹ÔÚÕÒʲô¡£


    ¸üºÎ¿öÕâÀïÓ¦¸Ã¾ÍÊÇÔÚ¶ñħÒż£¸½½ü£¬Å£Í·¶ñħÕâÑùÍùÀïÃæÍÚ¾òµÄ»°»òÐíÄܹ»ÕÒµ½Ò»¸ö¶ñħÒż£µÄÈë¿ÚÄØ¡£


    ¡°²»¹ýÆæ¹ÖµÄÊÇËüµ½µ×ÊÇÔÚÕÒʲô£¿¡±


    »¨ÔÂÁè̽×ÅÍ·×¢ÊÓ×Åţͷ¶ñħ浵ı³Ó°£¬Ô½À´Ô½¾õµÃÆæ¹ÖÁË£¬ÎÞÂÛÈçºÎ£¬Å£Í·¶ñħҲ²»¿ÉÄÜʲôĿ±ê¶¼Ã»ÓоÍÕâÑùËæ±ãµÄÐж¯£¬¼ÈÈ»ËûÏÖÔÚÕâô×ö£¬¿Ï¶¨ÓÐËü×Ô¼ºµÄµÀÀí¡£


    ³ý·Çţͷ¶ñħ²»½öûÓÐÖǻۣ¬¶øÇÒ»¹ÄÔ×ÓÓÐÎÊÌâ¡£


    ¡°Ð¡Á裬Ҫ²»È»ÎÒÃǼ¸¸öÔÙµ½¸½½üÈ¥ÕÒÕÒ¿´£¬ÄãÔÚÕâÀï×¢Òâ×ÅËü£¬ÒªÊÇÓÐʲô±ä»¯µÄ»°ÔÙÀ´ÕÒÎÒÃÇ¡£¡±


    µÈÁËÒ»»á¶ùÖ®ºó¬«hÍ®ËýÃǵȵÃÓÐЩ·³ÔêÆðÀ´£¬Â¬«hÍ®±ãÖ÷¶¯µØµ½ËûÉí±ß£¬ÔÚËû¶ú±ßÇáÉù˵µÀ¡£


    ¡°Ôٵȵȿ´Ò²Ðаɣ¬²»ÓÃÄÇô׿±µÄ¡£¡±


    ¡°¿ÉÊÇÔõô˵¶¼µÈÁËÕâô¾Ãʱ¼ä£¬»¹ÊÇûÓз¢ÏÖ²»ÊÇ¡£ÔÛÃÇÕâÀïÕâô¶àÈËÄØ£¬ÔÚÕâÑùÏÂÈ¥²»¾ÍÊÇÀË·Ñʱ¼äÁËÂ𣬳Ã×ÅÓÐ×Å¿ÕÏÐʱ¼ä»¹ÊǺúõØÈ¥¸½½üÕÒÕұȽϺã¬ÁôÒ»¸öÈËÔÚÕâ¶ù×¢Òâ×ŵã¶ù¾ÍÐУ¬²»ÓÃËùÓÐÈ˶¼ÔÚÕâ¶ùµÈ×Å¡£¡±


    ¡°ÄãÃÇÒªÊÇÕâôÏëµÄ»°Ò²¿ÉÒÔ£¬²»¹ýÒªÊǵ½Ê±ºòÓÐʲôʶù¸ÃÔõôÕÒÄãÃÇ¡£¡±


    ¡°Õâ¸öÂï¡­¡­¡±


    ¬«hÍ®ÏëÁËÏëºóÅÄÁËÏÂÊÖ¡£


    ¡°Õâ¸öÒ²²»Óõ£ÐÄ£¬ÎÒÓа취¡£ËäÈ»²»ÊÇÌرðºÃµÄ°ì·¨£¬µ«ÊÇÒ²²»ÊDz»ÄÜÓ᣹ýÒ»¶Îʱ¼äÎÒÃǾͻØÀ´Ò»ÌË£¬ÕâÑùµÄ»°²»¾ÍûÎÊÌâÁËÂ𡣡±


    ×Ô¼ºÌá³öÀ´µÄ°ì·¨Â¬«hÍ®»¹ÊǺÜÓÐÐÅÐĵģ¬ÔÚÌý¹ýÖ®ºó»¨ÔÂÁè¾õµÃµ¹ÊÇҲûʲôÎÊÌ⣬ÁôÏÂ×Ô¼ºÒ»¸öÈ˾ÍÒ»¸öÈË°É£¬·´ÕýҲûʲôÎÊÌâ¡£


    È·ÈÏ·Ö×éÖ®ºó£¬»¨ÔÂÁè×Ô¼ºÒ»¸öÈËÁôÔÚÕâÀï¼ÌÐø¹Û²ì×Åţͷ¶ñħµÄ¶¯×÷£¬¶ø¬«hÍ®ËýÃÇÈý¸öÅ®º¢ÔòÊÇÑ¡Ôñ¼ÌÐøµ½¸½½üÈ¥ËÑË÷¡£Ö÷ÒªÊÇÄÇЩûÓÐ̽Ë÷¹ýµÄµØ·½¡£


    ÿ¸ôÊ®·ÖÖÓ×óÓҾͻØÀ´Ò»ÌË£¬Ê±¼ä²»Ë㳤µ«Ò²Ëµ²»É϶̣¬²î²»¶à¿ÉÒÔ˵ÊÇÕýºÏÊÊ¡£


    ·ÖÅäÍêÖ®ºóľÄý˪ËýÃǾͽá°éÀ뿪ÁË£¬Èý¸öÈ˵Ļ°»¹ÊDZȽϰ²È«µÄ£¬¾ÍËãÊÇÅöµ½Ê²Ã´À÷º¦µÄ¼Ò»ïÓ¦¸ÃÒ²Äܹ»¶Ô¿¹£¬¶ø»¨ÔÂÁèÕâ±ßÒ»¸öÈ˾Í×ã¹»ÁË¡£


    ×Ô¼º±»ÁôÁËÏÂÀ´¿´¹ÜÕâ¸öµØ·½£¬»¨ÔÂÁèÓÐЩÎÞÄΣ¬ÒªÊÇ¿ÉÒԵĻ°ËýÒ²ÏëºÍ¬«hÍ®ËýÃÇÒ»ÆðÐж¯£¬¿ÉÊÇÕâ±ßÓÖ±ØÐëÓÐÈË¿´×ŲÅÐС£²»È»µÄ»°Ò»»á¶ùţͷ¶ñħ´ÓÕâÀïÏûʧµÄ»°£¬ÏëҪȥÕÒËü¶¼Ã»ÓÐÈκΰ취¡£


    »¨ÔÂÁèÇë̾ÁË¿ÚÆø£¬ÊÓÏß´Óţͷ¶ñħÄDZßÊÕÁË»ØÀ´£¬¿´Ïò¬«hÍ®ËýÃÇ¡£Â¬«hÍ®ËýÃÇÖ»Áô¸øËûÒ»¸ö±³Ó°£¬½¥½¥µØËýÃÇÒ²¾ÍÕâÑù×ßÔ¶ÁË£¬²»Öª²»¾õ¼ä¾ÍÏûʧÔÚÔ¶´¦µÄɽÂÍÖ®ºó¡£


    Õâ±ßµÄµØÐÎÊÇ̸²»ÉÏÓжàô¸´Ôӵģ¬µ«ÊÇÏëÒªÔÚÕâÀïÕÒ¶«Î÷ȷʵ¿ÉÒÔ̸µÃÉÏÌ췽ҹ̷¡£Í¦Âé·³µÄ£¬»¨ÔÂÁè×Ô¼ºÒ²ÊÇÕâÑù¿Ï¶¨µÄ¡£


    µ«ÊDz»¹ÜÓжàÂé·³£¬»¹ÊǵÃæ»î£¬±Ï¾¹ÔÚÕâÀﶼ»¨·ÑÁËÕâô³¤Ê±¼ä£¬²»ÄܾÍÕâÑù°ë;¶ø·Ï¡£


    û°ì·¨·ÅÆúÕâ²ÅÊÇ×î·³È˵ģ¬ÒªËµ·ÅÆúÒ²ºÜÈÝÒס£Ëµ³öÒ»¾ä¡°È¥±ðµÄµØ·½°É¡±£¬»¨ÔÂÁèÏàÐŬ«hÍ®ËýÃÇ»ù±¾É϶¼»áÌý×Ô¼ºµÄ£¬¾ÍËãËýÃÇÏëÒª¼ÌÐø̽Ë÷ÕâÀï¹À¼ÆÒ²ÊÇÒ»ÑùµÄ½á¹û¡£


    µ«ÊÇ»¨ÔÂÁè¿Ï¶¨ÊDz»ÄÜÕâô×öµÄ£¬ËûÒ²²»Ô¸Òâ·ÅÆú£¬ÔÚÕâ·½Ãæʵ¼ÊÉÏËûºÍľÄý˪¬«hÍ®ËýÃǶ¼Ã»ÓÐʲô²î±ð£¬Ã»ÓÐÈκβî±ðÖ®´¦£¬´ó¼Ò¶¼ÊÇÒ»ÑùµÄ¡£


    »¨ÔÂÁèËûÃDz»°ÑÕâÀï̽Ë÷Ò»±é¶¼²»»á¾õµÃ¿ªÐÄ£¬ÓÈÆäÊÇÕâô¾Ã»¹Ã»ÓÐÕÒµ½Èë¿Ú£¬ÕâÈÃËûÃÇÆÈÇеÄÏëÒªÓÐʲô·¢ÏÖ£¬ÓÐËùÊÕ»ñ¡£


    ¶ã²ØÔÚɽƺóÃ棬»¨ÔÂÁèÄܹ»Ìýµ½²»Ô¶´¦ÇåÎúµÄÉùÏ죬ÄÇÉùÏìºÜ´ó£¬ÊÇţͷ¶ñħ´·´ò×ŵØÃæµÄÉùÏ죬µØÃæÔÚÕð¶¯×Å¡£ÍðÈçµØÕðÒ»Ñù£¬ÕðÔ´¾ÍÔÚ²»Ô¶´¦£¬Å£Í·¶ñħµÄÁ¦Á¿Óжàôǿ´ó¿ÉÏë¶øÖª¡£


    ½ö½öÊÇÒÀ¿¿×Å×Ô¼ºµÄÁ¦Á¿¾ÍÄܹ»×öµ½ÕâÑùµÄÊÂÇ飬ÊÇÓжàôµÄ²»¿É˼Ò飬ÖÁÉÙ»¨ÔÂÁè²»¾õµÃ×Ô¼ºµÄÁ¦Á¿Äܹ»×öµ½ÕâÖ̶ֳȡ£


    ÓÖ¹ýÁËÒ»»á¶ù£¬ÉùÒôСÁËһЩ£¬»¨ÔÂÁè¹ýÈ¥¿´ÁË¿´£¬·¢ÏÖÔÚţͷ¶ñħÆÆ»µÁ˵ĵط½ÒѾ­³öÏÖÁËÒ»¸ö³¤³¤µÄ¶´Ñ¨¡£ÇåÎúµØ¿´µ½ÔÚµØÃæÉϲÐÁô×ŵÄÌãÓ¡£¬ÄÇÊÇţͷ¶ñħ×ß¹ýʱËù²úÉúµÄ½ÅÓ¡¡£


    ¡°Ëƺõ¿ÉÒÔ½øÈ¥ÁË¡£¡±


    »¨ÔÂÁè²à¶úÇãÌý×ÅÀïÃæµÄÉùÏ죬²»¹ý¼ÈûÓÐÁË¿ªÔäµÄÉùÒôҲûÓÐÁ˽Ų½Éù£¬Ëƺõţͷ¶ñħ¾ÍÕâÑùÏûʧµôÁË¡£


    ¡°ÕâÊÇÔõô»ØÊ£¿ÊÇ´ú±í×Åţͷ¶ñħ¾ÍÕâÑùÏûʧµôÁËÂ𣿡±


    »¨ÔÂÁèÒ²²»¸Ò¿Ï¶¨ÊDz»ÊÇÕâÑù£¬µ«ÊÇËû¾õµÃÓ¦¸Ã²¢·ÇÈç´Ë¡£×óÓÒ¿´ÁË¿´²¢Ã»ÓÐÕÒµ½Â¬«hÍ®ËýÃǵÄÉíÓ°£¬ËýÃÇÔÝʱ»¹Ã»ÓлØÀ´µÄ¼£Ïó£¬Ò²²»ÖªµÀÏÖÔÚÊÇÔÚÄÄÀï¡£


    ¡°ÔٵȵȵĻ°Ò²¿ÉÒÔ£¬²»¹ýÎÒ»¹ÊÇÏȽøÈ¥¿´¿´ÀïÃæÊÇÔõô»ØÊ°ɡ£¡±


    ÉÔµÈÁËÒ»»á¶ù£¬»¹ÊÇûÓеȵ½ËýÃÇ»ØÀ´£¬»¨ÔÂÁèÏëÁËÏë±ãÈç´Ë¾ö¶¨¡£Ð¡ÐÄÒíÒíµÄ±Ü¿ªÅ£Í·¶ñħÁôÏÂÀ´µÄ½ÅÓ¡ÍùÀïÃæ×ß×Å£¬»¨ÔÂÁèËٶȺÜÂý£¬¼¸ºõû·¢³ö½Å²½Éù£¬Ò»²½Ò»²½µÄÍùÀïÃæ×ß×Å¡£


    Íû×ÅÕâÌõËƺõÊǸոտªÔä³öÀ´µÄ¶´¿ßµÄ¸üÉî´¦£¬×ßÁËÖåÁËÖåüͷ£¬Ëû·¢ÏÖÁËÎ¥ºÍµÄµØ·½¡£


    ¡°²»¶Ô£¬²»¶Ô¾¢¶ù£¡¡±


    ÔÚ¶´Ñ¨Èë¿Ú´¦»¹Ã»Óвì¾õµ½£¬Ó¦¸ÃÊÇûʲôΥºÍµÄµØ·½£¬µ«ÊÇÔ½ÍùÀïÃæ×ß»¨ÔÂÁè¾Í·¢ÏÖÔ½ÊDz»¶Ô¾¢¶ù¡£


    ÀïÃæËäÈ»ÓÐһЩнü¿ªÍصļ£Ï󣬵«ÊÇÕâÖÖ¼£ÏóÈ´ºÜÉÙ£¬¸ü¶àµÄÔòÊǺܹžɵĺۼ£¡£ÓÈÆäÊÇÆäÖл¹Óкܶ౻ÈÓÔÚÀïÃ棬ÈÔÔÚÁ½²àµÄËƺõÈçÀ¬»øÒ»°ãµÄ¶«Î÷¡£ÕýÊÇ¿´µ½ÕâЩ¶«Î÷£¬»¨ÔÂÁè²Å¸Ò¿Ï¶¨ÕâÀï²»ÊǸոձ»¿ª¾ò£¬¶øÊÇ֮ǰ¾ÍÓеġ£

 1664 Reference 1664

    The more you go inside, the deeper the thought of Huayueling, especially when you see things that you have never seen before. How can there be so many such things here? Perhaps this is a prop used by demons to The props used to open up this passage, or the props used to live here.


    In any case, these props cannot be brought in by the tauren.


    "Maybe the bullhead devil came out of this?"


    Hua Yueling had such thoughts at the beginning, but he quickly put his thoughts behind, which was simply impossible.


    If this is really the way out for the bullhead devil, this passage can''t be like this, absolutely not.It should have been revealed early, and there is no need to destroy it. That is to say, the bullhead devil came from other places and came here to search for the ruins, or search for something in the ruins, otherwise it is from the ruins. Come out of other places in China, want to go back through here.


    Regardless of how you think about these two possibilities, the former one is relatively high, and the latter one is relatively small.If it really came from another place, then there is no need for it to waste time to come here, just go back from the place where it came from, so why bother to come here again.


    There are many places he hasn''t figured out yet, but he feels that he should at least find an entrance, the entrance to the ruins.It should be right here, otherwise, why would the bullhead devil destroy this place, and it was once a passage.


    "It''s strange that the passage is built in such a place."


    Hua Yueling thought so.He could no longer hear other sounds inside. The passage was silent, as if there was nothing. Going deeper, the road winding inward and gradually extending downward.


    Unknowingly like this, Hua Yueling came to an open door. This door was just opened. It should have been done by the bull head demon, but even if you are disappointed, you can¡¯t see the bull head devil. The figure, it just disappeared from here, as if it had gone deeper into the ruins.


    "It''s better to go back and meet them first, and come back together later."


    Hua Yueling looked inside and observed for a while, but did not see any living creatures.The bullhead demon was gone, but no other monsters or people from that organization were seen either.


    "I don''t know what''s in it, but you have to be careful."


    Turned around and went back outside, but after he came back, Lu Yuetong and the others still showed no sign of coming back.This made Hua Yueling a little irritable, thinking that it might be better to deny their ideas before, so that there would be no need to be so busy. It''s a pity that time was wasted.


    After waiting for a while, Lu Yuetong and the others came back, and Hua Yueling immediately told others about her findings.Finally found an entrance, Lu Yuetong and the others were also very happy, and immediately asked Hua Yueling to take them in for a look.


    Several people bypassed the hillside and came to the other side. They went straight from this passage to the bottom and stood in front of the door. They were not in a hurry to continue walking inside, but to observe the situation first.


    The situation was roughly the same as what Hua Yueling had observed before. It was basically that way. It was especially quiet and empty when she walked inside.However, the traces of the devil can be clearly seen from the architectural style.


    There are black and red colors everywhere, and it looks basically without artistic sense.But perhaps it is Hua Yueling who appreciate art that they don''t understand. There are many art that ordinary people don''t understand. It''s normal that they don''t understand the devil''s art here.


    But Hua Yueling and the others did not come here to appreciate the art here, but to look for traces of the organization.Maybe something can be found here, that''s why they came here.


    No one could hear any sound, Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other and decided to go inside.It is not a problem to observe outside all the time, it is better to act, maybe you will find something.


    Slowly walked over to the gate, Hua Yueling first looked at Karin, and asked her if there was a trap here.But Karin shook his head, saying that it is safe here, there are no traps.


    "It''s fine if there are no traps. Go inside, but be careful and don''t make too much noise. Although there seems to be no one here, who knows if we will find us."


    Lu Yuetong and the others nodded.After entering the gate, they saw a road spiraling upwards. This road was quite long, but in general there were roads extending to both sides, clinging to red and black walls.


    On both sides of the road, there are things similar to railings, but they are a kind of railings peculiar to the demons. The whole is red and black, and it is curved toward the inside.


    Although this kind of railing looks scary, it actually doesn''t have any two-dimensional lines at all. It''s just that they feel quite bluffing when they look at it.The other thing to say is that this kind of architecture may be quite good in the eyes of the devil.


    "Where to go?"


    It''s actually the same over there, at least I don''t see any tea.Hua Yueling looked at it like this, whether it was the road hovering up in front or the road built along the walls on both sides, the end could be seen, and he didn''t know what was behind the end.


    I need to explore this place little by little, but it''s quite a big area. I don''t know how much of the nearby mountains are occupied.Hua Yueling and the others randomly chose a direction and walked over. If they can find the bullhead devil, they would rather follow it to see what his actions are. But this kind of thinking is impossible to do now, and the other party did not know it would disappear. What kind of place went.


    No matter which direction you can see the footprints, let alone the figure of the bullhead devil.What is it going to do here? Hua Yueling is really curious.


    "It would be great if you can find it, maybe you can get some useful clues from it."


    Hua Yueling still feels a great pity, but just think about it, now he thinks it is unlikely that he will find the bullhead devil.You need to be more careful about the use of probing skills in such places. People will find out if you are not careful in such places. This is not a joke.


    The four people walked with extreme caution, their bodies almost close to the wall, they decided to start from here first.At the end of this side, you can see a corner. There may be other roads behind that corner, but it may come to an end.In order to find out, Hua Yueling decided to give it a try.

 1665 Reference 1665

    Walking along the left passage, this passage is still quite spacious, so there is no need to worry about falling down.Hua Yueling poked her head and looked down. There are still plenty of places to explore below, but many places are blocked, so there is no way to see clearly.


    But the strangest thing is that such a place is so quiet, it doesn''t seem like a human or a devil is living at all. It can even be simply guessed that no one lives here.


    However, after a simple investigation, the four of Hua Yueling and the others found that such a guess was not correct, and they could find this fact easily.Hua Yueling squatted down and fumbled on the ground. There was only a little dirt in his hands, not a thick layer. This also meant that this place was inhabited, not uninhabited.


    After confirming it, Hua Yueling understood that she had to be more careful in her actions, otherwise the people who lived in nowhere would definitely find a way to get rid of them.


    "There are people here. Although I don''t know why it is like this, there must be someone living here. This is not wrong."


    Hua Yueling said in an affirmative tone, there was no need to doubt at all, the truth was like this.


    Now the situation became more complicated, making Hua Yueling and the others feel very confused, and they had to be extremely careful in their actions.After all, to some extent, it can be said that they are on the bright side, and the guys who live here are in the dark. If they don''t act cautiously, then they will be surrounded.


    It is not easy to run out of this place, but fortunately they still have a teleporting scroll available, if something happens, they will teleport away directly.


    They all checked the room on this side, and it could be seen that there were people living inside, but no one was there now.Hua Yueling didn''t move anything in order not to startle the snake.


    Walking all the way to the end of this side, turning around and looking inside, there is a strange thing on the wall at the end of this passage, which resembles a lampshade.But it is not a lampshade, but something else, it should be a kind of building unique to the devil.


    Hua Yueling also went inside to take a look, and there was a red rough inside that thing.


    "What do you think of this thing?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t actually recognize it, or Mu Ningshuang and Karin recognized what that thing was.The rough stone should be used to provide energy, so they did not take the rough stone away, but left it here.


    It is similar to the electricity in modern society. If the rough stone is taken away, they have a high chance of being discovered immediately. This is not the scene Hua Yueling hopes to see.In this way they leave from here and go to the next place.The original stone remained here, and they quickly went to the other side.


    The rooms on both sides of the road are full of houses, and no one has seen it, which is really strange.Perhaps these people are working, and this is a residential area, so there is no one at the moment, this is the most likely, so if you want to find someone, you have to go to the work area.


    "At least from this place, the ruins are kept in order."


    Hua Yueling said so, retreated from the deeper corner, and joined Lu Yuetong and the others.


    "It''s the same here, there''s nothing to say, let''s go to the top to see."


    After exploring the passages on both sides, Hua Yueling raised his head to look higher, and there was no sound coming from it, so it is not easy to determine whether there is anyone on it.


    "The bullhead devil should have gone up, otherwise we can find it here."


    "Perhaps jumped down?"


    "Jump down?" Hua Yueling looked down and shook her head vigorously. "No, definitely not, otherwise I should be able to hear the sound. The fact is that I didn''t hear anything, although this might explain it. Why does it disappear so abruptly."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Lu Yuetong thought about it again, shook her head vigorously, but did not ask the question she wanted to ask.Hua Yueling looked at her strangely, Lu Yuetong still kept silent, saying nothing.


    A few people walked up the spiraling road. They were slower. Because of their caution, they walked slowly and long.I went all the way like this, but the strange thing is that I haven''t heard any sound, which is very strange.


    "Is it because this is a residential area?"


    Hua Yueling guessed that it was possible. Perhaps the residential area was far away from other areas, and there was no other human place nearby, so this was the reason.


    "Perhaps, but it''s incredible that there is no one in the residential area. Even if there is no one, is there no security?"


    "This is normal. This is a ruin. Generally speaking, the residential area should be in a very deep place. The hidden passage was unknown before this, although I don''t know how to hide it from the people here. The eyes of the people, but obviously there is no reason to be vigilant in this kind of place."


    "...Yes, you''re right. There is no need for vigilance in this kind of place. Even if you want to come in through the entrance of the ruin, you can''t come from this kind of place. We can''t come from there if it''s not for the tauren devil destroy Enter this ruin."


    "Did the secret path existed before or did the people here make it?"


    "This is hard to say."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and replied, no matter from which aspect, there is no way to get any results by just scanning that channel.


    The group of people came all the way to the top, which was a place similar to a pavilion. After they came up, they reached the center of the pavilion without walking a few steps.The round table made of black stone is in the center of the pavilion. There are four seats made of the same material as the round table, which are almost oval, except for the side where they come up. There is a road with straight roads on both sides. At the end of the road is the thick gate near the author. The road leading to the front is the same as the road when they came. Seeing that, the opposite should come with them. The same direction at the time is also the residential area.


    "If there is a residential area, there is no need to pass."


    Karin analyzed and looked at the left and right again. There were some differences on the left and right gates, but Hua Yueling and the others did not understand the meaning of the patterns on the gates.I can only ask Karin to analyze it, but Karin doesn''t know him either.


    "I''m not very familiar with these patterns, and I don''t know much about demons."


    "Maybe the pattern changed after that organization came in?"

 1666 Reference 1666

    "Maybe there is, it''s very small. This kind of pattern...Wait a minute, I have to look up close, and I can''t judge if I don''t see it clearly."


    Karin said this, and ran to the right at a quick pace. The journey went smoothly, mainly because there was really no one here, and they hadn''t seen one after they came in.


    "The strangest thing is where did the bullhead devil go."


    "Should I go to either side."


    "It''s very possible. But even if you guess it right, it''s not easy to find it."


    Not only is it not easy, but it can even be said to be very troublesome. This place is quite large, at least from everything that has been explored so far.


    Karin ran back after a short while, but didn''t mean to talk to them, and ran to the other side.Hua Yueling looked at her back until she reached the closed door on the other side.


    "Maybe there are other ways to find the tauren."


    Staring at Karin''s back, Hua Yueling suddenly thought of a way he thought was not bad, recalling in her mind what kind of power the bullhead demon possessed.That is a more terrifying power, which is not quite the same as the magic power possessed by humans in another world.


    Every different race has different powers. There are all kinds of different powers in the world, and not all of them are known.However, after all, Hua Yueling had seen the bull head devil before. Although he could not fully understand the bull head devil, he still had some memory of the power floating out of it.


    "Just go to the comparison to find out where it went."


    Hua Yueling thought so sure in her heart that there must be no problem with her own thoughts, he told herself and acted immediately.


    He stopped talking with other people, but closed his eyes to search. He was not so impressed by the power, so it was more troublesome to search.It takes a lot of effort.


    "There are both sides. Is it because of the distance? It''s possible."


    Extending in a further direction, although there are some differences between the sides, Huayueling''s brows are getting tighter.


    "Something is wrong, something is wrong!"


    The more he explored, the more Hua Yueling felt something was wrong, and in the end he opened his eyes, revealing a strange expression on his face.


    "what happened?"


    Seeing that expression on his face, Lu Yuetong asked quickly.


    "Is it discovered?"


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang were very clear about what he was doing just now. Both of them showed a look of guard at this time and looked around, but there was no change in the surrounding environment.


    "No, it has nothing to do with this. Isn''t there no one here at all, there is no abnormality in my investigation, but it is a bit strange in terms of the bullhead devil."


    Hua Yueling directly told her findings. After listening to him, the two girls were also quite surprised.


    "Is that so? That''s really strange, but it is also possible. Maybe it went to one of the doors, and then found that it was not where it was going, so it turned back and started from another The door is gone."


    "In any way, it feels unlikely. But this is also a guess, maybe that''s it."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t say for sure, and then he closed his eyes with a serious face, seeming to be exploring whether this possibility exists.


    Lu Yuetong and the others did not quarrel with him, but patiently waited for his next reaction, wanting to see if he would find out more.The facts were just as they wanted. After a while, Hua Yueling opened her eyes, and there was a clear expression of excitement on her face.


    "Have you found it?"


    Although he would get an answer even if he didn''t ask, Lu Yuetong still asked immediately.She also wanted to know what she had discovered, especially eager.


    "Yes, but there is still no way to tell what the tauren is doing here. I can only guess roughly."


    Hua Yueling then said his guess again. In fact, his guess is also very simple. The bull head demon is likely to go to the right. This is determined based on the power it left behind.


    "So if we want to find it, it would be better to walk from the right side?"


    "That''s for sure, but what makes me wonder is what it is here for. Even if you don''t find the answer, it''s okay, but I still feel the need to find the answer."


    "But if you think so, if it comes here, it will probably conflict with the people in the organization that now occupies here, if they meet each other."


    Hua Yueling nodded affirmatively.


    "This is for sure, it is impossible that there will be no conflict, unless...unless this organization cooperates with the devil, but this possibility is not very large."


    "It''s not impossible, but it should be very young. Not to mention how humans think about demons, it''s just that demons have an accepting attitude toward humans."


    "It''s hard to say. But it''s normal. It''s a demon after all, and you can''t think about it with common sense."


    The three people chatted for a while, and Karin ran back from a distance. She seemed very rewarding, and her expression looked very relaxed.


    "For sure, this is a masterpiece of the dwarf!"


    Karin said so excitedly when she came back, she could hear the joy in her words, but this also made Hua Yueling and the others a little puzzled, not knowing why they found this made her happy.Could it be said that this is only because of new discoveries.


    "The masterpiece of the dwarf, so the devil asked the dwarf to help build it, but it is far from the dwarf ruins we have explored."


    Hua Yueling looked around and said, although the dwarf ruins have only been to one place, they still have a deep memory.To some extent, this place is similar to the dwarven ruins, but on the other hand, it is obviously different from the dwarven ruins.


    "No, I can''t say that. This place was definitely not built on request, it was built by the devil forcing the dwarves to build it."


    "?" Hua Yueling and the others looked at Karin with question marks on their faces. In fact, Karin really knew a lot about things in this world, what Hua Yueling wanted to know about the world. , Can ask a lot of useful information from her.


    "The dwarf didn''t volunteer to build this ruin?"


    "That''s it, you can say so for sure." Karin replied very confidently. "In fact, as long as you understand the demon race and the dwarf race, you will understand what it means. The relationship between the dwarf race and the demon race is not good. "

 1667 Reference 1667

    "What do you mean by the bad relationship?"


    "It can be said that they are natural enemies or something. Although this is a bit exaggerated, the Demon Race and the Dwarf Race do have a hostile sentiment. But generally speaking, this is the Dwarf Race''s view of the Demon Race. , The demons actually look down on other races."


    "This is understandable, and there are similar descriptions in many works."


    Hua Yueling nodded in agreement. After Karin''s explanation, he probably understood what she meant.After understanding, Karin''s words are easy to explain.


    "The demons think that they are the most noble, and the other races are low-level races, so they have brought many disasters to this continent, but they were repelled later, and now they are hiding somewhere. These are. The ruins were all made when they ruled the land on this continent."


    "That''s easy to say, it turned out to be like this. If you think about it this way, the tauren is probably not from the ruins, but from where they are hidden. The purpose is hard to say, but from its current practice. Look, it should be here to rediscover these ruins."


    "If this is the case, it means that the devil will make a comeback."


    When talking about this, Karin''s face has changed a bit. If this is true, it may not be a good thing for them. The demons are coming back, and the whole continent will only become more complicated.


    And some things that happened recently also need attention. One of them is the organization they recently discovered. This organization is also very noteworthy, especially its relationship with the devil.


    "It stands to reason that the devil would not cooperate with ordinary people, but now is not the past after all, so there may be changes."


    Karin said so, this can not be said to be judgment, just a guess, as to whether the guess is correct, there is no useful clue to confirm it.


    But even so, they have made some progress, whether it is the ruins here or the actions of the tauren.The next thing to do is to try to find the tauren. Of course, this is only one of them. There is also a way to find out if there is any information about that organization.


    Since this is a more important place, there must be some useful information, Hua Yueling believes this is the case.


    "Where to go next?"


    The eyes of Lu Yuetong and the three girls fell on Hua Yueling, waiting for his answer.Hua Yueling thought for a while, looked at both left and right, then looked at Karin.


    "Karin, since you can tell that this place was built by a dwarf, what does the pattern on the door mean, and can you tell me where both sides lead to?"


    "It is okay to say that it is possible, but it has been so long, and the people living here now have also changed, so there is no guarantee that what this represents is correct."


    Karin said so, which made Hua Yueling silent again, thinking calmly for a while, he shook his head, and did not continue to inquire.At this time, there is really no need to ask, after all Karin has said so clearly, there will be no more gains if you ask.


    The patterns on the doors on both sides represent nothing, at least for now.


    It is impossible to rely on the pattern on the door to determine what is on both sides, but it does not matter, it is nothing.Anyway, no matter where they are on both sides, they all need to explore.


    "Then according to our purpose, let''s first go to the direction where the tauren may go."


    Hua Yueling pointed to the right and said that the four of them had no opinion, and everyone got up and walked to the right.Walking straight along the straight path, he pushed open the closed heavy door. Amidst a slight heavy sound, the door was pushed open, and Hua Yueling cautiously poked his head inside to observe.


    Not long after walking forward after the gate, the road turned to the left. There is still no person, and no sound can be heard, as if there is really nothing here.


    This is a very strange place. According to theory, there should be people here, but the strange place is that they have not seen anyone living here until now, and now they should be regarded as deep behind enemy lines.


    "No one, don''t worry, let''s keep going."


    After confirming that there was no enemy after turning the corner, Hua Yueling turned and said to the three girls behind him.They went all the way like this. They didn''t know how many places they had searched before they came out from that quiet and terrible area to a more lively place.


    The liveliness is also relatively speaking, it is definitely not as good as those cities, but it is like this in such a place, and it is lively enough.There seem to be a lot of people here, which is enough to explain the terrible extent of this organization. It is unimaginable what kind of momentum they can make if so many people can gather in such a place.


    "I found a place, but it''s not easy to find something here."


    The four people were hiding behind the door, observing the situation outside. The people here seemed to be very busy. Almost all of them looked down at the things in their hands. They were very busy and had no time to pay attention to the surrounding situation.


    "There are too many people here."


    Before, I complained about no one, but now it is different, now there are too many people.In this case, it is definitely impossible to go out without being found passing through here, so I can only think of other ways, otherwise, unless I just rush through.


    "If there are other ways, there should be other roads. When we came, there weren''t any roads that we hadn''t explored. It shouldn''t be the only road here."


    "Any other way? This is also a way. Then just ignore it and go to other places."


    There are many roads ahead, so some places have not been investigated yet, and they followed the unobstructed road they found until here, but so far there has been almost no useful discovery.


    "Leave it alone for now."


    The four people left here and went to other places.There are still many branch roads here, so it is more difficult to find them.Hua Yueling and the others had to spend a lot of time on this.This is a waste of time, but they have no choice.


    Do as much as you can now, and wait until later.At the moment they had better not get the attention of the people here, otherwise they would have to run away.


    The main reason is that the strength of the people here is still unclear.

 1668 Reference 1668

    After exploring the unexplored roads, there are still not many discoveries. The place they came to seemed to be a place like a material room.In the rooms they went to, a large amount of various materials could be seen piled up. Hua Yueling and the others did not move these materials for a while, otherwise the materials would be enough for Hua Yueling to exchange a lot of gold coins.


    "It''s a pity, just watch the gold coins leave me like this."


    Hua Yueling sighed rather helplessly.This is also to prevent being discovered. Although they are highly likely to be discovered after they enter it, it is impossible not to be discovered if all the materials are taken away.


    Hua Yueling and the others don¡¯t want this. If they are found to break in, then people here will check how they got in. They would not want to see if they set up traps at the entrance or directly block the entrance. .


    "Sooner or later there will be a chance. But if we really find out, maybe even if we take away the materials, it doesn''t matter."


    "Forget it before that."


    It would be dangerous to be found before anything is found.


    There are still many roads here, and you can see that there are passages to various places, and it takes time to investigate one by one.However, there are some places where it is obvious that you can leave from there without having to investigate.


    "Where is this place?"


    Just after leaving the material warehouse, Hua Yueling and the others came to another place, passing a relatively long passage, and there were some people moving there, but the number of people was still less than the place they had visited before.


    "It''s better to act with fewer people."


    Hua Yueling whispered to the person beside her.


    "But there is also the risk of being discovered. We are relatively large, and if we act together, we will be easily seen."


    "That''s right, but it''s dangerous to be separated, it''s better to be together."


    "Well, in this case..."


    Hua Yueling frowned and retracted, leaning her back against the wall, thinking with one hand on her chin.


    "Otherwise, let''s go together. Even if it''s dangerous, it''s definitely safer than separation."


    This is the best way at the moment. Whether it''s splitting up or letting other people stay here, I feel a little uneasy. There is no one where they are now, but who knows that this will not be the case later.


    The situation will only get worse if the people waiting here are discovered then. In order to prevent the situation from developing to that point, it is better to act together.


    Observing the people inside quietly, the people here don''t know what they are doing, but they still seem quite leisurely.Everyone doesn''t seem to have such an urgent task, but feels like doing nothing.


    Some of them seem to be holding some kind of document in their hands. It is something different from the paper used by humans, and it is also a writing prop, and the materials are different.


    Some people were sitting on the benches outside the house, reading in a leisurely manner.


    "Even if we go together, it''s not easy. How can we make the past undetected in this situation?"


    "This... maybe just be careful?"


    Hua Yueling also replied with little certainty, but he didn''t seem so confident no matter how he heard it.It is more difficult to tell the truth if you want to hide from the people inside.


    "It''s very difficult to get in under this situation. It''s impossible not to be discovered."


    "But, even if I use the Hidden God skill for a long time, I guess I will have to come back if I can''t even turn a circle. It won''t be the same at the time. Unless we wait until no one is here to act."


    "Wait until no one...this idea is fine, it takes time."


    "Time, what do you think, let''s wait here for a while or do we act now."


    "Then wait a little longer, but we also have to find a place to hide. If we wait here, they will find us when they walk here."


    "Nobody''s place," Mu Ningshuang pointed to the road when he came. "There should be a special place over there. It is estimated that no one will pass by."


    Mu Ningshuang took them to the room, where they also had some impressions. They had noticed that place before, but because they couldn''t find anything useful, they didn''t care much.Now I can take a look at this place seriously.


    This is also a relatively ordinary room. The biggest difference compared with other places here may be that the area is larger and the room is square.There are pillars in the four corners. The pillars are red, as if flames are burning on them. It doesn''t look like the pillars are static. The surface of the pillars is as if something is burning.


    There is a square groove on the surface of the column, which is deep, but there is nothing inside.


    I don''t know what these pillars are for, but listening to Mu Ningshuang''s statement, these pillars seem to have a special function.But they didn''t pay attention either. After all, if the pillar were to be destroyed, who knew whether it would be discovered, even if there was such a possibility, they had to be careful.


    In this way, Hua Yueling and the others waited here, and every once in a while they would go to the place before, mainly to see if those people had left inside, but several actions had no results.Although there are not many people inside, there are still some people.


    "Compared with the past, there are already many fewer people. If we continue this way, it won¡¯t be long before there are no people. It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be everyone left. Even if we leave some, we should be careful. be found."


    "Then don''t worry, just take a look again."


    This time it was time for Hua Yueling to pass. He went outside the place and looked inside through the open door. There were obviously a lot fewer people inside, but there were still some activists, and they looked quite anxious. of.He rushed into one of the rooms from a distance.


    Other people''s eyes were attracted by that person, and they were still looking at the house until he entered.


    "Well, I still don''t know what is here..."


    Before she finished speaking, Hua Yueling suddenly trembled all over, realizing that the situation was wrong, he quickly retracted his gaze and hid behind the wall.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Hua Yueling took a deep breath. For some reason, he felt that there was someone behind him just a moment ago, but he didn''t see anything after turning around.


    "Nobody, is it my illusion?"


    If you think about it, it feels like fake. If there are people, why does it disappear.

 1669 Reference 1669

    Hua Yueling looked around quickly, but no one could be seen anywhere. It didn''t look like there were other people here, so what happened to him just now?


    Hua Yueling wanted to know what was going on, but the current situation made him somewhat helpless.Without seeing people, it''s not like someone has been here.


    "Is it my illusion?"


    Hua Yueling asked herself again, but still couldn''t answer, he didn''t know if it was her own illusion.That feeling was so real at that moment, otherwise it wouldn''t scare him.


    "There is no one here."


    Observing the surrounding situation, especially on the road where I came, but no matter where it was, it was the same, but I couldn''t find any figures, it didn''t look like someone had been here.


    Hua Yueling searched here, but finally had to give up.However, he is also a little worried. Will it be dangerous if it continues like this?Thinking about this question is quite difficult to answer, but Hua Yueling feels that even if it is dangerous, he must act. At least so far, it is just a guess, not a fact.


    "It''s incredible."


    After Hua Yueling told the others about this matter, Mu Ningshuang and the others frowned. This was really not a good thing for them.They were in the dark and the enemy was in the light.But now I can¡¯t tell.


    "What was the situation like at the time?"


    Karin asked.She needs a more detailed understanding of everything to be able to make a judgment, otherwise it will be difficult to handle.


    "I don''t know, but I felt very flustered at the time, my heart beating very fast, as if someone was just sticking behind me and whispering. But it was only a momentary feeling. After I reacted, There is nothing left."


    "That feeling disappeared. Is there anyone who is aware of it? Or does it feel that someone has come?"


    "No, not at all. I also looked around there specifically, but I found nothing, no one and no breath. Maybe I think too much, but I can''t think so."


    When she said this, Hua Yueling''s expression was very serious, and he could tell his thoughts from his expression.


    "In such a place, no matter how impossible things are, one cannot be cautious and comfort oneself with the impossible."


    "That''s true, but being too nervous will make you have an incredible illusion."


    "I don''t think it is an illusion. Although I said before that it might be my illusion, now I am sure that it is definitely not an illusion."


    "It''s not an illusion that is the most troublesome. What shall we do?"


    "Surely you can''t just leave here. Let''s take a look. If it doesn''t work, leave. But I have a feeling that maybe it was not made by the people in this organization."


    "Anyone else?"


    "Perhaps so." Hua Yueling said calmly.Still not sure, but in his opinion this is the most likely, this is his feeling.


    "It''s best to act together, don''t separate."


    "It should be fine for the time being, it''s just that you need to do this when you get to that area. Be careful, and whoever finds it immediately speaks out. As long as there is a little danger, we must respond."


    Acting in such a dangerous place will make people¡¯s heart beat faster. It is a completely different experience from exploring the place where the bandits live.Even if you explored a thousand and ten thousand in such a place, it would not give people such a terrible feeling.


    None of them moved, staying in this room for a while, standing quietly in their respective positions.The sound of footsteps came in from outside the house. Hua Yueling and the others immediately raised their heads and their eyes fell on the door.


    The footsteps gradually approached, then gradually moved away, and soon passed.


    "I guess it''s almost time to rest. People there should also go to eat."


    I have been waiting for a long time. I don''t know when it is now, but I can guess something from the sound of footsteps outside the door.


    The passage was much quieter, no footsteps sounded anymore, only footsteps from a distance could be heard, and Hua Yueling and the others opened the door and poked out their heads carefully.


    There were no people on the left and right, it seemed to be safe for the time being, and I could leave from here.


    "wait a moment."


    Instructing other people not to worry, Hua Yueling walked out on her own, walked to the two sides, and found out how the situation on both sides was.After some investigations, it was confirmed that at least no one was coming over here. This was safe enough for them. There was no need to worry that someone would come, and there was no need to think about it for the time being.


    "Come out, we have to go there soon, if it''s late, I think we should have trouble again."


    Hua Yueling said so, leading the road to the left.The area over there is not yet clear what it is, but it should also be a working area, where you may be able to get some useful information.


    "There are still people."


    When he reached the place, Hua Yueling hid on his side, took a look inside and then retracted his head.


    "It seems that there are only two or three people, not too many. We should be careful when we go in and we should not be spotted. They are not strong, right."


    "It''s relatively weak. It''s estimated that they are all writing researchers, so the strength will be like this. As long as you don''t make too much noise, it''s okay."


    Karin whispered, but she did not rush in, but looked at Hua Yueling, obviously waiting for his response.


    At the entrance of that area, Hua Yueling and the others gathered on one side, wanting to wait to see if the remaining people would leave like this.However, after dozens of seconds, those people were still inside, and there was no sign of leaving.


    One of them was lying on a bench far away from them. It was a dark chair, except for the black.


    The other is a person wandering inside, and another is sitting closer to them, sitting there leaning back, seeming to be thinking about certain issues.


    "Let''s go over there first, and then look for where we can hide."


    Everyone nodded, so they immediately prepared to act.When noticing that the eyes of those few people were not here, Hua Yueling gave the others a wink, and then quickly entered through the entrance.


    The one who went first was Hua Yueling. After entering, he sprinted towards the target. Hua Yueling was quite fast and reached the place in just a few seconds.Then he hid his figure in the darkness, and after hiding it, he looked at the others who rushed in with him.


    Mu Ningshuang and the others hardly even thought about it. They arrived at the target location one by one, hiding beside him, hiding in the darkness with him.

 1670 Reference 1670

    After hiding her figure, Hua Yueling poked her head out again to observe the situation in other places.Now they had entered inside, and if they were to observe, the people who were closer to them were now closer, but he didn''t notice anyone else coming in.


    Looking further afield, the two people are even more unlikely to find them.Although one of them was walking around all the time, he didn''t show much, and he didn''t seem to have found anything.


    What''s more, before that, Hua Yueling had been paying attention to the reaction of the two people in the distance. Seeing that they had no reaction from beginning to end, he was sure that there was no problem.


    "This is where you can go in. I don''t know if the house behind us will work. What I am more worried about is whether it will be locked."


    "It shouldn''t be the case, they all live in such a place, no matter what, there is no need to lock the door."


    "You can''t say that. Even if they live in this kind of place, it doesn''t mean that they are a family or only one person. They are not so good for each other."


    "That''s right, if you really follow this idea, maybe the doors here are all locked. But it''s useless to think about it, so it''s better to go and see."


    "The only thing I need to care about right now is that there are people around here who need to bypass him and not be found by him. It seems that he is resting."


    In fact, if you really want to go to the house behind you, you don''t really need to go around the other person, but you must go near the other person in order to try to open the door.What Hua Yueling was worried about was being discovered in the past. The only thing that made him reassure him was that the other party hadn''t reacted at all. He seemed to be resting, not as if he was still awake at all.


    "Let me do it."


    "I''ll come this time."


    Karin said this proactively this time, somewhat surprised Hua Yueling, and never expected that he would ask for such an initiative.But since it was all like this, he didn''t say anything, and directly agreed.


    In this way, Karin acted directly, went straight out from where they were hiding, reached the door, and tried to open the door.But what surprised Hua Yueling was that the door was pushed open directly, and Karin walked in like this.


    "Let''s go there too."


    The man not far away was still lying on the back of the bench, still looking unresponsive at all.It should be that Karin''s actions have not been discovered, otherwise their actions would not be discovered.


    But what Hua Yueling cares more about is the two guys in the distance. One of them is asleep, so don¡¯t worry too much, but the other is still walking. This kind of action will not end for the time being, and it needs to be done again. Wait a while longer.


    Karin''s time to go out was the best time. It just happened that the other party couldn''t see her, but now it''s not possible. She still needs to wait a while, so I don''t know how long it will take.But it certainly doesn''t take too long, but they still need to seize the opportunity.


    "Now, let''s go!"


    Hua Yueling whispered, she took the lead in rushing out, how could other people follow, Hua Yueling and the others rushed directly to the entrance of the house, and entered through the open entrance.After entering, they closed the door again, and Hua Yueling and the others were relieved.


    "Remember, don''t speak too loudly, otherwise it will be heard by people outside."


    This house is an unusual place, which is different from the place where Hua Yueling and the others usually live. It is not only the arrangement of furniture, but also the furniture placed here.These furnitures are also something they have never seen before, and should be special furniture used by demons.


    Demons are very different from human beings. They don''t have a table, they only have something similar to a chair, but they are still very hard to look at.Another thing to say is that there is no such thing as a wardrobe here, but the whole area will not appear particularly empty because of this, there are still many things here.


    "What is this place for?"


    Hua Yueling scanned the surroundings with a strange look, and asked other people softly.Karin is most likely to know the answer, but Karin has no reaction at all, just observing here quietly, it seems that he is also looking for clues.


    "Here... this should be a place similar to a blacksmith''s shop."


    "Blacksmith''s shop?"


    After Mu Ningshuang said this, Hua Yueling looked around again, but he still couldn''t see that it looked like a blacksmith''s shop.At least the outside is quite ordinary, and there are no tools for crafting.


    "There, there should be none outside."


    Karin suddenly spoke at this time, pointing to the door that leads to a deeper place, but after retracting her hand, she didn''t respond, and she didn''t mean to pass, but still bowed her head in thought.I don''t know what she is thinking about, Hua Yueling is still very curious about it, but since she didn''t say it right now, Hua Yueling didn''t ask.


    Hua Yueling entered inside, and she found the guys used to build weapons inside. Those were all interesting things. It didn''t take long for the fire in the hearth to go out. This is a very interesting place.Hua Yueling searched here, but unfortunately she couldn''t find anything interesting.


    "No way, there is nothing here."


    After searching for it, Hua Yueling said with a sigh that the only thing worth noting was the equipment that was built without activation. There was nothing else.


    "Well, what are these things?"


    Hua Yueling looked at the paper-like things she held in her hand, with a lot of content written on it, but after browsing it, Hua Yueling could only smile and say that she couldn''t understand it.This is all about writing professional content. It is too difficult for him to interpret that he does not have such ability.


    Take those things out and show them to others, only Karin understood what was written on it.


    "This is... This is the manufacturing method of the demon weapon that is said to have been lost for a long time!"


    Karin looked surprised, and quickly flipped through the paper-like content in her hand, and found that each one was a weapon manufacturing method she had heard of but had not actually seen.


    "Are these weapons powerful?"


    Hua Yueling asked with some doubts, he couldn''t say too much about weapons, he just knew a little bit.


    "They are terrible weapons, but this is not the most important thing. The important thing is that the people here have the method of manufacturing this weapon. What do they want to do?"

 1671 Reference 1671

    "If you can take these things away... No, you can''t let them fall outside. It will be troublesome if you get them by someone who has bad intentions."


    Karin stared at what was in her hand for a while, then shook her head vigorously.


    "It''s better to put it back. If you take this away, it will alarm the people here, and it''s not safe to take it outside."


    "Do you need to keep a backup, so you can use it directly if you need it."


    "Is there a way? It would be nice if I could keep a backup, but we don''t have that long time, so I can''t just copy it down anyway."


    "Don''t worry about Karin. Although there is no way to copy it down, we have other ways."


    Hua Yueling said that she took out the mobile phone. It was said that Karin would use a computer and play game consoles, but in fact she had not touched a mobile phone much.How should I put it, mobile phones are useful in the real world, but they are useless in another world, and it cannot be said that they are useless, but their usefulness is definitely much smaller.


    At most, it can only be used to look at the time, otherwise it has little effect.


    "Just use this."


    "I think you always carry this thing. What is it for? Can you automatically copy the things on it?"


    "Yes, although the way of copying it may be different from what you imagined, it does have such a function."


    After Hua Yueling finished speaking, she asked Karin to put the paper-like things aside. After putting them away, he took them one by one. Although it took some time, it was compared with copying. It must save a lot of time.


    After copying everything, Hua Yueling put the phone away, and when she saw the screen left on the phone, Karin showed a look of surprise.


    Although I have seen similar pictures on computers and game consoles, it is the first time I have seen such pictures on mobile phones.


    "Mobile phones are still very useful in this regard, as long as they are taken, it can save time, and the pictures taken are also very clear."


    Hua Yueling said so, and handed the phone to Karin, and asked her to take a closer look.Basically, it is exactly the same as looking at the content on that thing, there is not much difference.


    Karin read it carefully, and then returned the phone to Hua Yueling.But this time I still can''t say that there is any progress, even if I find this, it is actually useless.


    "Let¡¯s look for other places. This is a place similar to Artisan Street, so here are some artisans. I don¡¯t know if I can find anything useful. If you want to find more useful information, You should go to more important places."


    Everyone knows this kind of thing, but how to do it, and where is the important thing, they don''t know this thing.You can only search slowly, and the search takes time, you can only take it slowly.


    The street was very quiet, and the three people outside walked away again, the one who seemed to have been patrolling.His figure disappeared, he no longer wandered the streets, and did not know where he was.


    The remaining two people are still lying down and resting as before. It is estimated that they will have to work later, so they will hurry to rest like this.Otherwise, just go home and rest, why wait here.


    When others come back, it will be too late, which means that what they have to do is to search all the places in this unexplained period of time.This is almost impossible.


    "Go and explore over there. If we can''t find anything here, if someone comes, we just continue to explore deeper from there. We can''t just give up and go back."


    The bullhead demon still hasn''t found any trace of it for the time being, and where it went is still a mystery.And no matter where there is a trace of the bullhead demon, it is calm everywhere, unlike any riots.


    In order for Hua Yueling and the others to continue to explore, they had to change their minds and directly explore the further road to see where that road leads.In this way, if someone here makes them unable to continue exploring, they can continue to explore there without being forced to go back. This is their idea.


    Hua Yueling executed it immediately, and the other three went to other rooms to find useful information, while he went to the opposite side.


    After passing the two sleeping people, his footsteps were light as ghosts, and there was no sound at all.He walked over quietly and passed a large area, but in between, he was not only advancing like this, but also observing the houses on both sides. Outside these houses, there were signs showing where the house was. Kind of stuff.


    However, the text on these signs is not very understandable. Fortunately, there are some patterns and the like. These things are similar no matter where they are, and there are also things used to express in terms of the method of expression. of.


    Hua Yueling can still understand some of the patterns, so he probably guessed what some of the shops were doing, which still had some effect.


    "Well, it seems to be used to make all kinds of items, the most weapons are made, and then there are armors."


    Hua Yueling had already confirmed several places, and was able to determine what those places were for. After confirming, he did not continue to pay attention, but quickly left here and headed to the destination.The destination is an open door. Some people here leave to go to other parts. It is not clear where the road behind this door leads to Hua Yueling.


    Now that you decide to move on from here later, you must first determine whether it is safe and whether it is possible to be discovered when you walk from here.


    Hua Yueling came all the way to the open door, stood in front of the door, looked behind her back, and then walked to the other side of the door.When we got outside, it was not a long passage. Hua Yueling raised her head subconsciously and looked at the area where she was. She almost felt whether there was a surveillance camera here, but he thought too much. There is simply no such thing.


    It is not quiet in this passage. You can hear lively noises coming from a distance. It seems that other people are chatting enthusiastically or having a party, which shows that there are indeed people here.


    "Well, I haven''t seen a place to hide, I still have to walk ahead."


    Can''t find a place to hide, no matter what, you should find a place like that.

 1672 Reference 1672

    This passage is different from the passages that Hua Yueling has walked before. After playing this game here, there is no room at all. In order to find a safe place to hide, Hua Yueling has to continue to go Going forward, it is obviously impossible to just give up here, and Hua Yueling will not just give up like this, he definitely wants to find a safe place.


    Stepping on a solid road, Hua Yueling squatted down and pressed the ground. Although it felt the same hard, it was different from the ground in the city, perhaps because of the difference in materials or other places, anyway. The ground is quite interesting.


    Hua Yueling just checked briefly, and then left here.This road is really long, Hua Yueling walked for a long time before it came to an end.


    "The voice came from inside, so is there anyone here?"


    Hua Yueling thought so, and immediately leaned forward.Fortunately, the door is still open, so you can see the inside from the outside.The place he came from was a very wide hall. It was not clear how big Hua Yueling was, but the area was estimated to be about the same as his home.


    "There are so many people here, they all seem to come here to rest."


    Hua Yueling observed for a while and found that the situation was more troublesome than expected.It was troublesome to find a safe place, but now there is no place to hide safely.


    In this case, it will be more troublesome to act. There is no place to hide. In this case, the only way seems to be hiding in a certain house near the exit in that area, and then taking advantage of the people coming back. Not paying attention, come out quickly and leave.


    For now, this is the best way. If you can find other hidden places, it''s okay, but at least you can''t find anything else.


    There are still many problems to be solved, and the most important ones cannot be solved yet.


    "It''s just a large open space with lots of places to rest. But there are also some strange places."


    It seems that there is not just one place to rest here, otherwise the people in that area will not be separated when they leave, but they will all come here.I don''t know how it was allocated, but Hua Yueling was not interested in these, which was beyond his scope of consideration.


    Knowing that this is a place for rest, Hua Yueling is a little lacking in energy, such a place, to be honest, how to hide in such a place.Don''t watch the door open, but you don''t even have a chance to get in. It''s very difficult to get in from here, it can be said that it is extremely difficult.


    The most important thing is to go in without being spotted, but don''t look at the lovers inside who are paying attention to the couple at the door. As long as they appear, the chance of being spotted is definitely unknown.


    After observing at the door for a while, those people didn''t seem to come out for a short time.It seems that their normal life is still very leisurely, and they are not always busy as they have shown before, otherwise they would not be able to relax in this place for so long as they are now.


    "After the rest, they will go back from this passage. Well, if we come from here, it¡¯s impossible not to meet them. It¡¯s troublesome. This passage makes it impossible for us to avoid them. It¡¯s not fundamental. Is there no way to come here?"


    Hua Yueling mumbled in a distressed expression, trying to hide these people from being discovered by them, but it was not easy to do. He hadn''t thought of any good way to solve this problem.If only there was a better way, Hua Yueling was holding her head and thinking with a headache.


    Staring for a while, there was no other reaction from those people. Hua Yueling felt that time had passed for a while. At this time, she didn''t need to waste time here anymore. It''s better to go back and discuss what to do next.You must discuss with others to find out if there is a better way, otherwise they will not be able to move forward.


    It is another difficult problem. To solve the problem, you need to use your brain. The answer will not come to you actively.


    Returning along the same path, Hua Yueling deliberately used exploration skills to find almost all the hidden places in this passage, but found nothing.


    This is an ordinary twisty passage, there is no place to hide.


    "It would be great if there was a place to hide here, but it seems that there is still no way. We can only hide in that area. When they come back, we will try to avoid other people''s attention."


    There is one problem that remains unresolved, and that is, if not everyone comes over and there are people in the rest area, it will be difficult to handle, and they will be in a dilemma.


    "If it doesn''t work, the only way to go is to take action. If you can, hide the person. As long as you are not found, it will be nothing."


    Hua Yueling also made up his mind. She hadn''t done anything before because she was worried about being discovered, but in this situation, it might be difficult to move on without doing it.This is forcing them to do it, and they have no choice. If there is even a little way, they would not choose to do that.


    In the vast working space, when Huayueling Huayueling came back, there was no one here, and the two resting people did not know where they were going.Hua Yueling immediately became alert, but the two people were not found near him.


    "Where did they go?"


    With doubts in her heart, Hua Yueling looked for the two people everywhere, but it was not so easy to find them.


    "Isn''t it discovered by them?" Hua Yueling was so worried, but she couldn''t be sure if she did not find them.In short, it would be bad if it was discovered, so Hua Yueling immediately decided to take action. His idea was also very simple. He went directly to Mu Ningshuang and the others to ask, maybe he could ask something from them.


    "Xiao Ling!"


    Lu Yuetong and the three of them saw him after they came out of a house, and they ran over immediately. From their tone, they could hear that they were very happy.


    "How about, are you finished exploring, how about there, can we go there?"


    "Don''t talk about this, why are those two missing? You won''t be discovered anymore?"


    "Don''t worry, we have been paying attention to their actions. It seems that we had enough rest, so we went to work again, right here in the house."


    "In that case, wouldn''t it be more dangerous for us, maybe we will be discovered."


    Hua Yueling''s tone was filled with worry.

 1673 Reference 1673

    "It''s okay, don''t worry so much. They should be busy inside now, and they are still there. It is not easy to find us. As long as we don''t stay outside for too long."


    While explaining this, Lu Yuetong took Hua Yueling''s hand and walked to the house next to him, opened the door and walked in.The doors here are basically unlocked, probably because they will have to come to work later, but even this Hua Yueling is quite surprised.


    If he was so relieved, he would leave his house unlocked and just leave it like this. What a heart to do.


    The four people came to another room again, where Hua Yueling told her findings, which made Lu Yuetong and the others a little helpless.


    "Is that right?"


    Karin frowned and thought, but couldn''t think of a way.


    "This will be troublesome. In other words, there is no place to hide between these two areas. The only place we can hide is in this area. It is very difficult to not be discovered."


    "There is also a way." Lu Yuetong said at this time, and her expression was very confident. Now everyone turned their eyes to her face, expecting her to continue saying "Let¡¯s change our costumes, as long as we hide them well enough. , May be able to hide it from others. Anyway, there are so many people here, it is impossible to see our identity so easily."


    Changing clothes, this is the way Lu Yuetong came up with.It''s just that the attire of people living here is different, but in their previous observations, some people deliberately covered their faces, and their whole bodies were protected in robes.


    "This is a good way, but to do this you have to find clothes that can be used."


    "We found a few pieces of clothing, but they are all different. There are only three pieces of the same clothing, so it was hard to find them."


    "But in this case, it is very likely that the lost clothing will be discovered."


    "Don''t worry about this now, otherwise we won''t be able to leave."


    After hearing these words, Hua Yueling pondered for a while and nodded. Just as Lu Yuetong said, she would leave without worrying about so many words. There is no need to continue exploring here.


    "Okay, let''s do that in a while. When those people come back, we''ll figure out how to walk away, but it''s better to look at the situation first, or else we will leave if everyone goes to the side. We won''t be very attracted. Is anyone paying attention?"


    "Well, that''s it."


    After that, Hua Yueling and the others searched here again, but couldn''t find anything useful, except for some materials and some information.These materials are very useful, they are all things left over from the previous demons, but to them, they are like scraps. They don''t need these things at all, and they can only be used by other people.


    Moreover, they have not found any information about this organization so far, which is not their intention to come here.They came here to find evidence of the existence of this organization, and why they exist, which is their purpose.


    This organization certainly does not exist to protect world peace, which is certain.


    After a while, Hua Yueling and the others heard footsteps and conversations outside. It was not the first time that Hua Yueling and the others heard such a sound, but it was the same as before. The main problem was that they could not hear at all. Understand what the other person is saying.That is a language they cannot understand.


    "what language is this?"


    Hua Yueling was also quite confused before, but she hadn''t asked about it all the time, so now she can just ask.


    "I don''t know, but I seem to have heard such language, maybe it''s a devilish language."


    "Do humans speak demon language?"


    "It''s not impossible." Karin replied, and she was right.


    "It''s not impossible, but it''s not to hide something. It''s not necessary."


    Hua Yueling said this. Looking outside through the window, someone gradually came in from the other side of the entrance. They were talking while walking on the other side of Erwang.These people are like workers in a factory, and they must act every day for their own work.


    But maybe they are different from workers. They are not for life, but for their own ideals.


    What kind of thinking they have Hua Yueling is not very clear, but he does not want to understand what the other party''s thinking is now.There were more and more people, and Hua Yueling''s eyes looked outside gradually narrowed.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Don''t wait anymore? Go now?"


    Lu Yuetong felt that Hua Yueling was a little anxious, so he asked.


    "It''s almost time, you see, there are still people walking to the other side there. It''s a good time for us to leave now, we won''t be found, don''t worry so much."


    Hua Yueling comforted Lu Yuetong, but Lu Yuetong was a little worried about missing one.It''s a bit too risky to go out now, and there are so many people here, it is unlikely that they will not attract people''s attention when they go out of the house.


    "You wait a while before you go out. I''ll go first. When I get to the exit, you will leave one by one. Just be careful not to be caught. Now there are fewer people here, right?"


    Hua Yueling opened the door and walked out. Lu Yuetong originally wanted to stop him from coming, but it was too late to reach out and could only watch Hua Yueling''s back grow further and further away.There is no way, Hua Yueling has left here now, Lu Yuetong and the others can only wait, watching him gradually walk away.


    No one noticed Hua Yueling''s movements. In fact, Hua Yueling and the others were too cautious. Others only glanced at Hua Yueling''s figure, and then looked away from him after seeing the clothes he was wearing.And this time few people noticed him.


    Hua Yueling quickly left from here and walked in the direction where those people came.


    "Let''s go too."


    Lu Yuetong saw that Hua Yueling''s figure was about to reach the exit, and said to Mu Ningshuang and Karin quickly, the three of them hurriedly walked out.But it was only at the beginning, they calmed down at the door and continued to walk outside at the usual speed.


    No one noticed their presence this time, allowing them to easily deceive others and leave here.


    "But we didn''t pay attention when we went here."


    "Perhaps this is also a very common thing, for them."


    Karin''s guess is not unreasonable.

 1674 Reference 1674

    Hua Yueling took the lead in that passage, and not long after he walked in the passage, Lu Yuetong and the others chased up from behind.They were a little slower, but they still caught up quickly.


    "Isn''t it very simple, it''s much simpler than imagined."


    After everyone converged, Hua Yueling and the others could leave this place with peace of mind.However, it was a little troublesome to leave, and it was not just a few of them in this passage.Others passed by, coming from the rest hall on the other side to prepare for work.


    Some of them just glanced at them, and some greeted them, but in order to prevent being seen through, Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t respond and could only nod their heads.Fortunately, it didn''t seem to reveal too much flaw, at least the other party didn''t react, and left after saying hello.


    Hua Yueling breathed a sigh of relief. He was really taken aback when someone greeted him. He didn''t expect this.Fortunately, the situation did not develop to the point that he didn''t want to look at it. He still kept it from the past. It was really thrilling.


    "It shocked me. I didn''t expect that they would greet us again, wouldn''t they find that we were dressed up?"


    "It shouldn''t. Look, don''t they also greet others, but they have this habit."


    When there were no outsiders around, Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong communicated softly.They turned their heads and looked back, and the people who had just left here were also greeting others, and there were people who were coming here just like them.


    "Let''s go over quickly, it''s better not to run into that guy, if he talks with us, it won''t be easy."


    Lu Yuetong said so worried, she was afraid that the guy behind would catch up with them and chat with them, otherwise they would definitely be exposed.Fighting in this channel is not a good idea, although it is easy to defeat the opponent with their strength.


    Subconsciously speeded up their pace, Hua Yueling and the others looked anxious, but the guys behind did not catch up, which made them breathe a sigh of relief.


    On the way to the place without incident, Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, but soon they stopped smiling and continued to walk inside. Although they had already experienced danger, now Before they can relax, they are still in the enemy''s chassis, and they can''t just relax their guard so easily.


    "You have to be more careful, maybe it''s just the beginning."


    Hua Yueling reminded others that he was also carefully watching the surroundings.In terms of safety, he is extremely cautious, and all signs of danger must be put out.


    A group of people came to the rest area here, where a large area is a place to rest, with a variety of furniture.For example, there are tables and chairs. People can eat and rest freely when they are resting.


    I don¡¯t know if there are other places behind this. Bangxun Tongling City hopes to have them here. Otherwise, if you want to go to other places, you can only pass through another place. Passing through there should be more troublesome than here.


    "If you don''t work here, you can only go to the other side, but I don''t know if our disguise will work over there."


    Hua Yueling and the others did not stay in this rest area, their goal was not here at all.And more importantly, there are other people here. Those seem to be similar to the tasks of housekeeping staff, and the people here cook.


    "Where did their materials come from?"


    "Either you planted it yourself, or you got it from outside, and there is nothing else except these two methods."


    These two methods can get enough ingredients for so many people to eat. If you just rely on selling, an organization of this size should not be short of money. However, it needs to meet the needs of so many people every day. Relying on money is not a small sum.


    "What do we care about so much, do we have to find a place to grow ingredients here?"


    "If you do this, you might be able to ruin this place."


    Karin whispered, but Hua Yueling shook her head, disagreeing with this idea.


    "Just destroying the ingredients here can drive them away. I think things are definitely not that simple. Even if the ingredients here cannot grow for a while, they will have other ways. Besides, unless someone comes. Kill them, otherwise they should not leave here."


    After speaking out her thoughts, Hua Yueling looked around and confirmed that no one was paying attention to it, and then she continued to speak in a low voice and at an extremely fast speed.


    "And instead of thinking about it, it''s better to find what should be done earlier. As long as it can prove that they are a dangerous organization, we don''t need to take action. Someone will deal with them."


    "The materials, the materials cannot be in this kind of place."


    "So we have to go to more dangerous places. The information must be placed in important places. The place where we are now is not very important. It is just that where weapons and other things are made, we have to find more important places."


    It is not easy to find important places. Only by constantly advancing and searching can we find them.


    "It would be great if I could find a map here."


    Hua Yueling knew that she was just thinking about it, and it was impossible to find a map in such a place.Just think about it, who would silly draw a map in this kind of place, specifically to find your way?


    Since you can''t rely on the map, what you can do is to go step by step. As for what you can find, it''s really hard to say.


    After leaving this place, Hua Yueling and the others came to another passage.The walls on both sides were red, as if they were moving.How much place still need to be searched, if calculated according to the area they have walked on, although they have walked a lot now, there shouldn¡¯t be much for this area.


    The search is only a small area, there should be many areas for them to search.


    After passing this rest area, Hua Yueling and the others came to another passage. Except for the exit, they were finally able to feel at ease, at least not so worried.


    "Do you want to change your clothes?"


    "Forget it, let it be, it will be troublesome to change the clothes, and it can hide our identity."


    Hua Yueling said so, and didn''t mean to change back to her clothes.In that case, it is indeed more troublesome. If the clothes are not changed back, they are safer. Even if they are discovered, they will not be recognized.


    But if you don¡¯t change your clothes, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about these problems. Even if they are discovered, it¡¯s impossible to know their identities. This is the safest way for them.

 1675 Reference 1675

    After Hua Yueling and the others left the rest area, they did not continue to move forward, but stopped at the exit.Hua Yueling hid her ears and listened to the sound in the resting area.After listening patiently for a while, I didn''t hear anything.


    There are still some people in the rest area, but there are not too many people. Those people seem to stay here to rest and have no intention of leaving.In fact, Hua Yueling''s focus is not on them, but wants to hear what they will say.


    "No, I can''t hear any noise, it looks like it is very difficult to get clues from them."


    Hua Yueling said so, waited for a while, then turned around and left.There is no need to waste time here. Although it is more dangerous next, they have to take steps.


    You can''t stand still here. Moving forward is the best way.


    The road is not long, and it stretches down quickly.When she saw the downhill not far away, Hua Yueling was not surprised. On the contrary, it seemed normal to him.


    "It looks like we should go deep into a more dangerous area, and the guys we will meet there are not as easy to fool around as these here."


    Hua Yueling whispered to the others, even if he hadn''t seen it yet, he already knew that it was almost obvious what he would encounter there.The awesome guys are all there, and the next moment is when you must act carefully.


    In her heart, she was also reminding herself to be more careful, Hua Yueling accelerated the pace under her feet, and now he was also a little anxious, hoping to solve the matter here as soon as possible.


    The road is winding and winding, and there are many diversions that distract them.In fact, it cannot be said that it was specially designed to deal with people who invaded here, but the ruins were designed and manufactured in this way.


    This is the situation. They don''t have a map and have to spend more time exploring.At every fork road, more forks can be found, and among these forks, it cannot be said that there is not at all, but only a few.


    "It''s really difficult to find important information."


    After searching another room, Hua Yueling sighed and said that they had been to many rooms during this period, but there was almost nothing that could be found in these rooms.


    "It would be nice if it could be simpler. And this is just the first place to be explored after Sister Jelucy narrowed it down for us. I don''t know how many more places to explore later."


    Lu Yuetong sighed like that.


    "It''s not easy to find important information," Huayueling spread out her hands helplessly. "But we are also approaching those places. The more places we search, the fewer places we need to continue looking for. It¡¯s good news for us."


    Just listen to this kind of self-comforting words, but whether it actually works or not has to be said otherwise.


    Hua Yueling and the others quickly left this place and went to another place. There were so many roads here, they even felt that they were about to lose their way.No matter where you go, it is very difficult to get to the end.


    "I''m basically done exploring here, let''s go to other places."


    Just as they explored one place by one place, they also ran into some people on the way. Those people just glanced at them and then turned their heads.No one greeted them at all, and I don''t know why.


    However, this can be regarded as helping herself anyway, so Hua Yueling and the others will naturally not say anything.


    In this way, they spent time exploring little by little. Although Hua Yueling and the others were tired, they were still moving forward.After exploring one direction and one direction, they gradually reached a more important area.After getting there, they discovered that this important area is protected, and it is not easy to want to pass.


    "What to do?"


    Hua Yueling and the others hid before going to the important area and came to a place that seemed to be a library.It''s just that this is different from the library Hua Yueling has seen.


    However, the main reason for this is that the books here are different from the books that Hua Yueling and the others usually see, but the books that Hua Yueling and the others have seen here.


    But don''t look at it this way, the books here are actually neatly arranged. There are many books in it, but many of them are not understood by Hua Yueling, mainly because the language is unclear. This is no way.


    "Well, if these books can be taken away, they are all very precious books."


    "Or take them all."


    Hua Yueling said so, and he actually put away those books directly.


    "Is that okay? It''s okay. Anyway, it''s not likely to be discovered anyway. Besides, we''re all here now, and there shouldn''t be any problems as long as we figure out a way to make a blindfold."


    Although Hua Yueling didn''t believe it so much, he didn''t think it would be a problem to do so.After asking other people with their eyes, Lu Yuetong and the others seemed to have no problem, and agreed, so after Hua Yueling confirmed that no one else had any problems, he directly collected the precious books.


    However, there are not so many things that can be put in the inventory, so Hua Yueling also called Mu Ningshuang to help. Mu Ningshuang has a space bag that can put more things.


    After removing all the books here, Hua Yueling and the others swiftly left from here. There are basically no people coming here, so there is no need to worry about being discovered immediately.


    "But if we spread the situation here, it might cause some commotion, and that might be more beneficial to our actions."


    Hua Yueling''s words like this are nothing but speculation. Whether it will be helpful or not is hard to say, but it is likely to cause them trouble.From his own point of view, they are all very suspicious. In that case, if they are seen, they will definitely be suspected, Hua Yueling thinks so.


    After going out, they were also to prevent being suspected, so they left here quickly. After leaving this area, Hua Yueling and the others came to a more dangerous place.It''s not that there will be monsters here. No matter how you think about it, that kind of thing is unlikely, unless the people here raise monsters and use monsters to patrol, otherwise it is impossible to encounter it.


    "How should we go over here? It shouldn''t work to go directly?"


    Seeing a few soldiers guarding the entrance of the passage in the distance, Hua Yueling looked worried.

 1676 Reference 1676

    Shields are leaning on the wall next to the soldiers, and weapons are hung around their waists. They don''t show an image of looking eagerly, on the contrary, they seem to have nothing to do.


    But I think about it, it¡¯s hard to find it in this kind of place, and there will be no emergency.So these people who guard important places are usually very boring.


    "Although they look quite boring, but even so, it is very unlikely that they want to pass under their noses."


    It''s not that the two guys can easily pass by without paying attention to the goal. Hua Yueling believes that as long as they pass, they will definitely be stopped, and the development of the event will no longer be under their control.


    "If there is any reason to go in..."


    Before Lu Yuetong finished speaking, he saw someone walking by. Just as they thought, the person was stopped, but then the person removed something similar to a magic chip, and took it with a sparkle. , Was handed over to the two soldiers by him. The two men took a look, just glanced at the content on it, and then cleared the way and let the man in.


    "This is it!"


    Hua Yueling immediately clapped his hands and said, but fortunately, he immediately reacted, resisting the excitement, and hid again.


    "If we can find that kind of props, we may be able to pass without being suspected."


    "But where should I find this kind of props? There are still so many places in it that we haven''t looked for. If you just look for it aimlessly, I don''t know how long it will take."


    "But we can''t say that there must be what we need in there. We are only groping now."


    "What we can do now is to follow our feelings. If we feel that it is possible here, we can go from here. There is no other way. There is no clue, there is no way to know where exactly what we are looking for is there. We have to go by ourselves. Find it."


    If there are even a little clue, but the key is that there are no clues at all. This is the most annoying place. No one wants to look around aimlessly, but when you don¡¯t have a goal to look for , You can only do this, this is the only way.


    Hua Yueling and the others circulated around here casually in order not to attract attention. In fact, if they were discovered, they would not be suspected, but fortunately, they can pretend to be OK, and there are not many people nearby. Therefore, no flaws were revealed.


    In addition, there is no monitoring equipment in this place, which is also very beneficial to them.


    It didn''t take long for the enterprising people to come out from inside, and after passing the soldiers, they left along the way they came.Hua Yueling and the others pretended to have nothing to do with each other, and walked in the other direction, but soon they turned to follow each other secretly.


    Before the soldiers found out, several of them had entered the passage on the other side.


    He walked without making any noise, and just walked slowly like this. The person in front seemed to be holding some kind of precious materials in his hands. He had been looking down at the materials in his hands, and he did not pay attention to the surroundings. Others were followed.


    But this can''t blame him, after all, it is in such a place, so it is normal not to be too alert, and this will also help Hua Yueling and their actions, so they won''t say anything.


    I followed the opponent to the door of a room, only to see the opponent stop, then opened the door and walked in.


    "That''s it, shall we act?"


    "No, don''t go look for him, look in other rooms, look for the kind of no one."


    Hua Yueling said so after the other party entered.At the beginning, he was not ready to take things from the other party, it was unnecessary and easy to be suspicious.After all, this guy just went there just now, so soon, and the other party must have remembered what that person looked like.


    "They should be familiar with other people''s words."


    "Let''s find that kind of card first."


    Only when they find something similar to a magic chip, can they be sure whether they can use that thing to get in.


    Go to other rooms to search, Hua Yueling and the others are looking for the kind of room for each person, which room is easy to determine, Hua Yueling only needs to use the exploration skills to find it.There are no people with too much power here. Hua Yueling easily found the room where no one was there, and then they split up and searched for each room.


    What makes them more relaxed is that the rooms here are not locked, so they can go in directly without knowing why.However, it is beneficial to them anyway, so I won¡¯t say anything, but Hua Yueling still has some doubts, but there is no good idea for the time being. To say that this is a trap for them, he doesn¡¯t believe it anyway. of.


    So far, they haven''t encountered any powerful guys. If this is the case, how could someone set a trap for them.Besides, he didn''t think that the other party had discovered that they still had the heart to do this kind of thing, and had already come to them.


    They searched room by room. Hua Yueling and the others could not find the necessary props in every room. Some of them were available, but some were not.This kind of props should be a kind of precious props, and also very important. After all, it is used in important places and not everyone can own it.


    Hua Yueling found two in the few rooms she was looking for. The luck was pretty good, so she just had to find two more.So after she came out, Hua Yueling wanted to meet Mu Ningshuang and the others as soon as possible, to see if they found anything, as long as they had two.


    "Have you found it? I found two here. It seems that this thing will not reveal our existence."


    Hua Yueling took out the two that she had found, and gave one of them to Mu Ningshuang and the others, so that they could also understand what was on this card-like thing.


    There are no photos or the like on it, so don¡¯t worry about being seen, and the only content that this card seems to have is a series of strange texts on it, and then there are some texts in the corners, but Hua Yueling can read it. Don''t understand.


    "If that''s the case, there probably won''t be a problem, we might really be able to cheat with this."


    Karin looked at the content repeatedly, but even she couldn''t understand the text written on it.But since there is nothing like a photo, just a card should be no problem.

 1677 Reference 1677

    Silently handed over the magic crystal-like card, and the two guards at the entrance of the passage took the thing from their hands, just glanced at them, although they were tightly wrapped, but that The two did not care about these at all.


    Just read the content on the card, and then returned the card to them and let them in.Easier than Hua Yueling they imagined, the two people didn''t have any doubts, as long as they had a card, regardless of who came.


    It was very easy to go through the inspection, until they entered Hua Yueling they still couldn''t believe it would be so easy.


    "Such a check is too foolish, right?"


    Lu Yuetong said so, although this kind of fooling things can be regarded as helping them.


    "It''s alright, don''t worry about this. If it weren''t for them to fool around, it wouldn''t be easy for us to get in."


    Hua Yueling spoke and shook the cards in his hand. These cards didn''t know if there was any way to return them, but they probably didn''t have the time to do these things.


    There is nothing special about this passage, just a very ordinary place, and they don''t know where it leads to.However, judging from the reaction of the person who went out, there should be a place similar to the data room, but that place is not what they care about most. What they care about is whether there are other places in it.


    It didn''t take long for them to find the reference room. The reference room contained a lot of precious materials. These materials were directly taken away by Mu Ningshuang and Karin in a space bag, and there was no intention to keep them at all.


    After taking everything away here, Hua Yueling and the others went out to go to the next place. The people in the rooms in this passage were relatively strong, but they didn''t care about it.


    "But maybe you can find something here."


    After understanding the situation here, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but say that. The people here are stronger, which means that this place may be a more important place, and maybe something can be discovered.


    Here they have to be more careful, little by little action, can not make any flaws.


    There are still many places for them to explore here, and Hua Yueling and the others have not separated because of this, separation is the worst choice for them, it is too insecure here, there is no need to separate.


    "There are still so many places here, you have to recruit one place by one place."


    There are still many places to find, Hua Yueling and the others have to drag their tired body and spirit to continue to act.There are obviously more things that can be found here than before. This is a more important area, and here are some important people living.


    But this is only in relative terms, there seems to be more important areas here.


    "I don''t know how long it will take to explore all of them. This ruin is really outrageous." Hua Yueling exclaimed, but fortunately they have made some progress now.


    "No way, there is nothing here."


    Observing that there were no other people nearby, Hua Yueling and the others quickly hid in one of the rooms, and then searched inside.People living in this area are also divided into one area, but I don¡¯t know if the people here have any useful news.


    "Go to the next place, don''t waste time!"


    Several people searched for one of the rooms and immediately went to the next one. The rooms here can see some of the owner''s interests and so on, but it is difficult to find something from it.


    "It seems like you won''t put anything in this place. There is nothing at all."


    Hua Yueling clapped her hands and searched another room.Some books and magic crystals can be found in these places. The people here are also using these things. If you are lucky, you can find diaries. Unfortunately, even the diaries are written in languages ??that he doesn¡¯t know. So it''s hard to see from it.


    After that, Hua Yueling had to give up reading the diary he found, but he wanted to see if there was a certain type of map or something similar to a map, but it was a pity that he was looking for it again. Several places, but I still haven¡¯t found anything similar.


    "It looks like finding a map here is an extravagant hope. The best way is to make a map by yourself. After this, there is no other way."


    After searching a few rooms, Hua Yueling and the others were quite disappointed. There was still no gain here, and none of the things they wanted to find were found.Although they can''t read the language here, they can generally judge whether they find what they need.


    "This kind of weapon, it seems that here is a guy who likes to use force to solve problems."


    Hua Yueling grabbed the long-handled warhammer placed near the entrance, waved it a few times, and put it back.However, Karin leaned over immediately, and fell on the long-handled warhammer, staring at it very seriously.


    "what happened?"


    Hua Yueling noticed that Karin''s state looked a little strange, and couldn''t help asking her.


    "This weapon," Karin pointed at the long-handled warhammer, her voice deliberately suppressed, "This weapon should be made by someone from the place we searched before."


    "Is this a Demon weapon?"


    Hua Yueling also observed carefully at this time. The head of the hammer was a bit flamboyant, and it looked particularly deterrent, as if it could crush everything. The long handle was not particularly noteworthy, except that there were dark red transparent lines on it , I don''t know what it is used for.It is also worth mentioning that one end of the hammer''s head is particularly sharp, like the beak of a woodpecker, and the other end is like a monster with a mouth wide open. It is a monster with a hideous face.


    "The weapons of the demons were very popular in the past, but after the demons were defeated and driven away, the weapons of the demons were destroyed. Since then, no one has used the weapons of the demons."


    "Why is this? There is no need, right? The demons have also been defeated. There shouldn''t be any problems with using their weapons, right?"


    Huayueling¡¯s question is actually not a problem. The fact is that when the demons have been defeated, why do they deliberately destroy the weapons of the demons, especially when the weapons of the demons are very useful, which makes people Some can''t understand.


    "I don''t know exactly how it is, but I''m honestly speaking of similar content that I have to read from the book. Anyway, the demons weapons were destroyed after that, and there is no one who can make demons weapons anymore. ."

 1678 Reference 1678

    All of this is weird. Is there anything special about the weapons of the Demon Race, so humans cannot continue to use them, so they must all be destroyed?They couldn''t solve this problem for a while, it was an unanswerable question.


    Why did this happen? Only those high-level people at the time understood it, and it was very difficult for them to figure it out. Without that kind of information, it would be impossible to understand what people were thinking at the time.There must be a very scary place in the weapons of the demons. Otherwise, it is impossible for humans to refuse to use such weapons. This is conceivable.


    However, Hua Yueling also believes that even if it is destroyed and the use of Demon weapons is not allowed, certain people will not obey such regulations and use such weapons in secret.


    "However, it is certain that the weapons of the demons must be very scary. You must know that they are destroyed, especially if they are destroyed in a large area of ??this continent. It is not that one country and two countries can have the final say, but must All countries can only do it if they agree."


    "That just shows that these weapons are unusable."


    The weapon was put back by Hua Yueling, but he still couldn''t see what was wrong with this weapon.In his opinion, the power of this weapon is worthy of recognition, and it must be good to use, although he does not use this weapon.


    "Forget it, I can''t figure it out even if I think about it, or let''s take this away too, and go back and ask Sister Jelousy. You should know the answer."


    Karin thought for a while, and she really put the weapon away.Hua Yueling was a little surprised. He was just talking, and he took this weapon away before he really thought about it.


    But that¡¯s not a big deal. Anyway, I took a lot of things from here, and it¡¯s okay to take one more. Sooner or later, it will be discovered. There is no difference between one more and one less.


    The weapon was taken, but no other can be found here.The lives of these people seem boring. After all, they can only hide in this kind of place. I want to know how boring this kind of life is.


    Hua Yueling herself thinks that living a life like this is very boring, and he also likes a life similar to this, but how to say, there are not so many interesting things here, so even alone is boring.


    "and many more!"


    Just when Lu Yuetong was about to go out, Hua Yueling grabbed her arm directly from behind, pulled her back, and closed the square door as quickly as possible.


    "Someone is here?"


    In her puzzled gaze, Hua Yueling explained something, and then swiftly leaned over, and went to the door to listen to the noise outside.The sound of footsteps gradually entered their ears and became clear.


    "Shhh..."


    At first, someone wanted to speak, but Hua Yueling put up her index finger first to block her lips, motioning other people not to speak.That person''s strength Hua Yueling can roughly be judged, he was a guy with some strength, more than one level stronger than the bandit they had eliminated before.


    "This person should live here, I hope I don''t live in this room."


    The sound of footsteps got closer and closer, and gradually came to the outside of the door. You could clearly hear the footsteps of the person reaching the door, and then stopped.


    "No way?!"


    The more I don''t want to happen, the more I don''t expect the other party to stop here.Either he lives in this room, or he discovered their existence.


    "Will you be discovered?"


    It stands to reason that with the opponent''s strength, there should be no way to do this, but they deliberately weakened their sense of existence and made themselves less easily discovered.And the opponent''s strength is not that strong, otherwise he would not be so easily discovered by him.


    "Wait and see, no matter what, as long as the time comes, just solve it, leave him here, so that he can''t do other things."


    All kinds of thoughts flashed in Hua Yueling''s mind, but these thoughts could not be realized before they were put in, and the most important thing now is whether the other party will come in.


    Without letting him doubt for too long, the door was pushed open, and a figure walked in casually from the outside.When he saw Hua Yueling and the others after entering the room, the other party was obviously surprised, and couldn''t believe that someone was waiting in ambush in his room waiting for him to return.


    After a while, he slowed down, but it was too late at this time, and Hua Yueling, who was hiding near the entrance, started to act.Before he had noticed, a figure appeared in front of him like lightning, and then the man grabbed his shoulders with both hands and yanked him in.


    This force made him react, and subconsciously wanted to counterattack, but Hua Yueling didn''t give him any chance at all. The force in his hand was so great that he caught him in pain, even to the point where he couldn''t resist.


    That is, at the moment he was dragged in, Lu Yuetong, who was hiding on the other side, closed the door of the room, making no noise or making anything noticeable.In this way, the poor guy who returned to his room was knocked to the ground in a daze, unable to resist or call for help, becoming a turtle in the urn.


    "With such a strong power, who is he and why does he appear in my room?!"


    Fortunately, he was not even qualified to ask. After being knocked to the ground by Hua Yueling, his mouth was blocked with a piece of cloth that he did not know where he got from, and he wanted to call for help, but The throat hadn''t moved yet, the hidden dragon blade was forced up, and the sharp blade almost ran across his neck.


    Being so threatened, she didn''t dare to do anything to resist, she could only close her mouth and endure it, waiting for Hua Yueling''s next reaction.


    "How to do?"


    Lu Yuetong leaned over and asked in a low voice. If he could communicate, maybe he could ask something from the other person.But the key is that they and the other party¡¯s language are different, and they may not be able to understand the other party¡¯s words. In this way, it is basically impossible to ask what the other party¡¯s mouth is, and the other party will answer. They have no way to understand.


    "Kalin, can you communicate with him?"


    Hua Yueling stepped on the ground, making him unable to resist. At the same time, Hua Yueling looked at Karin and asked her.Karin groaned and shook her head slightly.


    "I don''t have confidence either. I don''t know much about Devil''s language. There are problems with normal communication, unless he speaks other languages."


    It''s a little difficult for Karin to say that, even Karin can''t do it, then they are even more impossible.

 1679 Reference 1679

    "You better be honest with me, otherwise..."


    Hua Yueling used the hidden dragon blade to slide gently on the opponent''s neck. Although it only touched the opponent''s neck gently, the shady and sharp touch made the opponent dare not take a breath for fear of neck A slight movement will be scratched.


    Fortunately, Hua Yueling didn''t have this idea for the time being, so he was not seriously injured, but just lay on the ground in embarrassment, without any way to resist.It was painful, but he was still patient.


    After this, Hua Yueling briefly communicated with Karin. Karin said that she could try to communicate with the other party, but it is hard to say whether it will succeed.She is not sure if she can communicate with each other, but she may be able to chat with each other.


    "You better keep your voice down."


    Hua Yueling moved his hand again, the hidden dragon blade moved along the opponent''s neck with his movements. Although he could not understand what Hua Yueling meant, he probably understood what Hua Yueling meant.For the sake of his own life, he dared not do anything at this time.


    One hand gripped the Hidden Dragon Blade and threatened the opponent, while the other hand pulled the piece from the opponent''s mouth, not allowing it.


    The other party is also quite sensible, even if he can speak, he still doesn''t yell.But even if he wanted to do this, he couldn''t do it. Before he did that, Hua Yueling must have stopped him, making him unable to speak anymore.


    Karin tried to communicate with each other, but the communication between the two parties was not very smooth. Karin didn''t understand what he said, but he didn''t understand what Karin said.


    The communication between the two parties was very problematic, which made Hua Yueling somewhat helpless.No way, I had to shut the other party''s mouth again, and then discussed with Karin and the others to see if there were other ways.


    "No, I can''t communicate with him."


    Karin shook her head like this, if even she couldn''t help it, then the others could not help it.Although Hua Yueling and the others were able to understand some languages, they were able to do it with the help of Sister Aroline, and now they had no choice.


    The language barrier makes everything more difficult, otherwise you could have learned something from the other party to help them move forward, but now it doesn''t work, there is no way.


    "Then there is only one choice."


    Hua Yueling sighed, she couldn''t help it if she didn''t understand her language, even if she wanted to ask something, she couldn''t understand it.Do not say whether the other party can answer, even if it is answered, what is the use if they don''t understand.


    Some news was finally available, but this opportunity is now gone.


    It wasn''t Karin''s fault, and she couldn''t rely on her anyway. It was their own problem. They didn''t prepare to explore this place for a long time to cause things to become like this.


    "He said the devilish language, right?"


    "Yes, although I am not very familiar with it, I can still hear it."


    "Who else can speak devilishly outside?"


    "This...I am not very clear about this. There should be very few people in the Devil Language Society, but if it is a person who specializes in Devil Language, it should be possible. But now people who study Devil Language should have no chance. of."


    "That means even if you want to find someone to help, you probably won''t find it."


    "Devil language is a language that no one uses anymore. It can be said to be an abandoned language, so no one will use it. And because of the previous wars, the devil language can also be called taboo, so basically no one dares to go. Openly use or research."


    "¡­¡­Then there''s no way."


    Right now they have no way to go out, and it will be troublesome to think about coming back after going out, so the only thing they can do is to keep exploring.Anyway, it was only discovered by the person in front of him.


    Hua Yueling and the others left here after discussing, leaving the person here alone. Before leaving, Hua Yueling also asked to see if he could speak other languages.But from the beginning to the other side, only the demon language was used.


    "Goodbye, but we have no chance to meet again."


    Hua Yueling said so, the hidden dragon blade waved down, and there was no way to speak when stacked.


    There were some small accidents in the search process, but these accidents were quickly resolved, there is no need to worry so much.The next action is very simple, search the remaining places, otherwise Hua Yueling originally wanted to be able to ask some things about the leader here, but unfortunately in the end he did not get any useful information in this regard.


    There is no way, the reality is like this, it is impossible for everything to be what you want, Hua Yueling has long been used to this.


    There is not much useful information found in the rest of the place. Maybe they are looking for something wrong. It is estimated that no one will bring those things from work back to their homes.


    "We still have to find a place for them to work, or it''s the leader''s room here. Only these places may find something. It seems that the possibility of other places is gone."


    Hua Yueling''s next actions were relatively simple, no one interrupted, so they could move easily.


    "But there is still a big place here. I don''t know how many places we need to find. We can only spend time looking for it. It depends on our luck."


    "Even if luck is good, what we want cannot be delivered directly."


    If the luck is so good, they won''t have to be so troublesome, and even if the luck is good, it is almost impossible to that degree.There is no such thing as something for nothing, no matter when it is, it is always the same.


    They searched one place by place. Hua Yueling and the others did not find anything after searching this place. Although there are some people with higher status in this place, it is idiotic to find something from here.


    "No, it really doesn''t work here. We have to find other places. It''s clear that we are in a base of this organization, but the result is still like this. We can''t find anything. Should we say that they are cautious enough or we are special What a shame."


    "Speaking of which, we don''t know where the real entrance to this place is."


    "You can find it sooner or later if you keep walking like this. Although the road here is quite complicated, it does not mean that there is no way to deal with it."


    In the process of searching, they also found another entrance of this protected area. After going out from there, they came to a hall. There were still a lot of people in the hall, and they could always see people walking. , Each of them seems to be very busy.

 1680 Reference 1680

    Here, Hua Yueling and the others were still not noticed. Even if some people saw them, they just looked away and didn''t pay attention to them at all.This made Hua Yueling and the others relieved. They didn''t expect to come to such a place after they came out. It was very uncomfortable to be stared at by so many people, and it was easy to expose flaws.


    This is just right now, don''t worry so much, just be careful.


    Amid the noisy footsteps and conversations, Hua Yueling and the others were a little confused and didn''t know which direction to go, but they didn''t stay in place, but quickly left from here.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t know exactly how the space inside this ruin was allocated, but it seemed to be quite regular now.


    And it was quite unexpected that Hua Yueling could meet so many people here. It really deserves to be a big organization, there are so many people in this place.


    Unexpectedly, Hua Yueling and the others did not attract the attention of others, and left directly from this terrifying place.This was pretty good, Hua Yueling and the others felt much more relieved.


    It wasn''t until the hall was far away from the crowd and reached a passage where no one was walking, Hua Yueling and the others were relieved.


    "It''s much safer here. I didn''t expect that there will be so many people here, and there is a large hall. It seems that there are a lot of places, but there is one place we should take a look at."


    In the process of coming here, Hua Yueling didn¡¯t just hide herself, and was constantly observing the situation around here. There were many passages leading to different places in that hall, and one place was particularly attractive. Hua Yueling''s attention.


    The passage may seem ordinary, but after Hua Yueling saw it again, she felt that there should be something she needed there.There are very few people going there, so it should be a more important place.


    But now is not the time to go back. There are too many people who go back now. If they go back and do something, it is impossible not to be discovered.So they need to calmly deal with this matter and need to wait.


    "Before the next action, let''s find out where the exit is. Follow this path and see if we can find the exit."


    Basically, those houses will not be explored again, and there are many houses here, but now there is no house in the passage they walked through.On both sides of this passage are throwing a lot of useless things, which seem to be masterpieces of demons.


    "What''s the difference between the level of vigilance here and Ermei on the other side."


    Lu Yuetong said this when he left. He originally thought that the guards here would be more stringent, but this is not the case.


    But this kind of place is also normal. Even if this organization has been wary of this before, but after so long, nothing has happened. Gradually, I feel relieved and I won¡¯t worry about it any more. normal.


    Along this passage to the end, there is another relatively empty area, where people are walking around, and there are people sitting around a table.There is a large wine bottle on the table, a wine bottle with Mozu characteristics, and a large cylindrical wooden cup is placed in front of the four chairs around the table.


    The weapons of those guys are placed against the wall. They have long swords, shields, and other weapons, both with long handles and short handles. These weapons are not ordinary weapons.Hua Yueling took a glance and then withdrew her gaze. It''s better not to pay too much attention to it. The chance of being discovered is not small.


    "These guys here use all weapons forged with Demon technology. Although the Demon must have no way to compare with dwarves in terms of technology, the most worrying thing is other aspects."


    After passing by, Hua Yueling and the others were still a little worried about whether they would be suspected by those guys, but those guys just chatted and drank, regardless of whether someone passed by, this helped them.It is estimated that even if they came back from here again, the other party would not even know.


    Such a relaxed attitude is naturally problematic, but fortunately, it is good for Huayueling and the others, so just treat it as invisible. There is no need to worry about it. This is not something they should worry about. child.


    Walking along a path in this way, Hua Yueling and the others were aimless enough. During the period, they also took some wrong paths, but they soon corrected themselves, and immediately walked in another direction when they found out.There are too many roads here, and it is also very difficult not to go to the wrong road.


    What they didn''t expect most was that they lied all the way through such a simple disguise, and no one even found out that they weren''t from here. This was amazing.


    At the end of the narrow passage is a field that is not particularly open, but the biggest impression for Hua Yueling and the others is that it is tall, even if it is roughly seen, it is about five or six meters high.


    The closed dark gray door blocked their way, and there was no one else in this space, only a few of them.


    "I can''t see anyone else around here at all, and this door is still closed. This place is probably abandoned."


    Hua Yueling was talking while stepping forward and trying to open the door in front of her, but the door didn''t move. She explained very much that Hua Yueling couldn''t push it open no matter how hard it was.


    "It''s closed very tightly, it doesn''t look like it''s locked. But after all, it''s such a heavy door. It''s harder for me to open it alone."


    "Do you want to push it away?"


    Lu Yuetong and the others also came forward at this time. If the four of them couldn''t push it open, the real door should have been sealed.But what Hua Yueling is paying attention to now is not this, his eyes are moving in this relatively empty room, looking for something.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "No. Generally speaking, shouldn''t there be organs?" Hua Yueling showed that he had learned the color. He had been thinking about this when he came in, but no matter how he searched for it, he didn''t see any signs of organs. "Strange, it doesn''t seem like..."


    Before Huayueling spoke, she suddenly stopped speaking, and when others looked at him strangely, he suddenly rushed to a place.Lu Yuetong and the others looked at each other and hurriedly followed, wanting to see what Hua Yueling had discovered.


    "This is it!"


    Hua Yueling arrived in front of the mountain wall on the right, pointing to the ruined trace remaining on the mountain wall and whispered excitedly.


    There are traces of damage on the wall, but this trace has not been repaired, it is left there, otherwise it will not be found.

 1681 Reference 1681

    "This trace, there should have been some device on it, but this device was later destroyed, so it disappeared."


    "Yes, and it should be clear what is on it."


    Hua Yueling said in a very positive tone.


    "If my guess is not wrong, the device above should be used to control the door switch. It''s just that the switch has been removed. Although I don''t know why, the door here is indeed abandoned. Otherwise, this one The door should be open by the use of agencies."


    Speaking of this, Hua Yueling became more curious and wanted to see if he could turn it on directly without relying on a switch.It is a pity that part of the remaining devices cannot be activated at all, without the control of the activation device.


    "No, there must be a switch for activation. Only if this is the case, there is no way to activate it."


    Hua Yueling had to give up this plan after trying. The mechanism inside was not complicated, but it was also destroyed, so there was no way to directly use it.


    "I don''t know why it was given up here, but since it is given up here, it means it is more difficult for us to get out from here."


    "Don''t worry about that institution, let''s try to open the door first. If we can, it will save a lot of trouble."


    Hua Yueling obeyed the advice, and the four of them went to the gate together, pushed the gate hard, and tried to push the gate open, but the results were not much different from the results when Hua Yueling tried.


    No matter how hard it is, the door remains immobile. What''s more important is that the door is not pushed outward but pulled inward.


    "This kind of door doesn''t open like this at all. It opens in the wrong direction. It is impossible to open it."


    "But this is the only way we can open it. If we open the door inside, we won''t even have room to start."


    In this way, although Hua Yueling and the others found the entrance to this ruin, there was no way to open it.The entrance here is not available, which means there may be other entrances.


    "The entrance we are walking through should be hidden, not normally used here, and the gate here is sealed again, which means that if we want to move forward, we need to find another entrance." Lu Yuetong analyzed in such a low voice. After listening to her analysis, everyone fell into contemplation. There is nothing wrong with Lu Yuetong¡¯s statement. Although the people here are living in the ruins, it does not mean they No need to go out, they need to go out.


    "Yuetong, you mean there are other entrances here?"


    "If the guess is not wrong, and they can only come to such a conclusion when they have to use the entrance and exit to go out, there is no other way to come to it."


    Lu Yuetong shook his head and explained.Her explanation is also very easy to understand. Hua Yueling also understands what he means. There may be outward exits and other entrances here, but the premise of all this is that the people inside need to use entrances and exits to get in and out.


    Not to mention other things, if there is a teleportation array that can freely enter and exit in this place, there is no need for an entrance.However, the teleportation array has no deviations. They are all used for entry and exit, but the places of entry and exit are different.


    "Will you still find it?"


    Karin looked at them and asked, there was nothing to find here, and there was nothing worth noting, so she could leave.


    "Let¡¯s go back too. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on there. Let¡¯s take a look. Go to important places. I''ll talk about the entrance and exit later. In fact, we don¡¯t need to worry too much. Come and enter here."


    "Then go back, I hope there will be fewer people when I go back."


    When I went back, I passed the place guarded by three people, but just as Hua Yueling thought before, they weren¡¯t noticed by the three people at all. It can be said that they weren¡¯t considered by the three people at all. thing.This is naturally good. If you don¡¯t get noticed, you don¡¯t want to be noticed by these people.


    When I returned to the hall, the place had changed a lot, and there were a lot less people. I guess I went back to be busy.However, you can see that the guards at the entrance and exit are still protecting this place.


    "Well, we might be treated as suspicious individuals, so it''s better not to draw their attention too much."


    Hua Yueling whispered, and walked in on her own initiative.They didn''t get any obstacles along the way, so they went to the destination with ease. It was a place that seemed more important, but unexpectedly there was no one at the entrance to protect it.


    But the other places are the same. Except for the places where the entrances and exits come in from both sides are guarded, the other places are not protected.


    "I don''t know if I can find anything here, but I think this place should be the most important place."


    Through a relatively long passage, they came to a place similar to a reception room, with a long table in the center, surrounded by chairs made of stone.These chairs seem to be quite old, but they are not kept like this all the time. It seems that they have only been used recently.


    "There are not many rooms, there are only three, and no one is here, wait, in the room here..."


    There was a sudden change in her expression, and Hua Yueling stared at the room on her left hand side solemnly.


    "Come here!"


    No one knows what Hua Yueling discovered, but by looking at his expression, he knew that what he found must be a very important thing. Otherwise, he would not show such an expression anyway. What did he find?


    Although it is not clear what he found, everyone quickly followed his footsteps toward the room.


    All four of them arrived at the door, Hua Yueling didn''t hesitate, just opened the door and walked in.After entering, seeing the scene inside, Hua Yueling and the others all showed stunned expressions.


    "these are¡­¡­"


    It was a room with monsters, a terrible monster that had never been seen before. It was not an ordinary monster, but a modified monster.It''s just that the monster can''t move, it is imprisoned by magic, and can smell a weird smell.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry about it, look for it to see if there is any information here!" Karin said suddenly, shocking everyone else. This was the reaction for everyone.In any case, you must calm down, you must be calm, and you must not panic.

 1682 Reference 1682

    With a body that looked like a demon, it was an extraordinarily large and hard body.The head was like an evil dragon, and the huge eyes were wide open, but even so, they came in without any response.


    Can''t feel the breath of life in it, it''s dead.


    He has dark wings, and the wings are spread out and spread on the ground like a dark carpet.The tip of the long tail is extremely sharp, like a dagger, capable of piercing anything.The four legs are long and thick, like pillars.


    "Is this an experiment they conducted? In a place like this."


    Hua Yueling murmured in a low voice, just looking at this created creature, Hua Yueling felt a particularly terrifying atmosphere emanating.It was a terrible creature that he didn''t dare to look directly at, although it was only a corpse now.


    "By the way, why did they leave this in this kind of place? Shouldn''t there be a place for experiments?"


    "Who knows, this can''t be used to scare us."


    The room is messy, and there are all kinds of recording materials everywhere. These records should have a lot of useful content, so they didn''t waste time on it, and they just took them away.


    After searching, they took another look at the poor corpse on the ground. There were more and more things in the ruins that made them intolerable, terrible and unwilling to go out and touch them.


    They can''t imagine what else will be found here.They have not recovered from that room. There are indeed many creatures that can be called ugly, but Hua Yueling feels that no matter what kind of creature, no matter how ugly, there will be no better than this kind of synthetic creature. Even more ugly creatures.Huayue Lingshen didn''t want to look at it any more, just one glance would make him feel sick and uncomfortable.


    Although some concepts have the same name, they are different in fact.


    Just like this modified creature in front of them, it was hard to look straight.If possible, Hua Yueling and the others hope to make these things happen again, but they can''t do it now.


    After going out, they stopped, and just across from them, standing alone at the rectangular conference table, watching them silently.Huayueling was a little surprised, but then he suppressed this expression and looked at the other side quietly.


    Maybe it was just because of the appearance of the modified creature, and the information collected inside, so I didn''t notice the situation outside.But it seems that the other party should have known that they were here before this, and was waiting for them outside.


    "Welcome, how many guests are satisfied with us?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t answer, looking up and down at the other party. The other party seemed to be a leader here, and his strength was also very strong, Hua Yueling couldn''t fully see through.


    "Make us come uninvited," Hua Yueling said in a low voice, and calmly responded to the other party''s words. "But I didn''t expect to be discovered. Although our disguise is not so good, it was unblocked before then. Nothing, this is not what you did deliberately, is it to see our jokes, or to catch turtles in the urn?"


    "Hehe, this gentleman really likes to joke. What''s the matter with such a person, please don''t worry, we don''t have any malicious intent to some of them." The man smiled and said such words, but Hua Yueling knew that such words would never be believed "Several people have been to other places before and made those places clear. Didn''t we say nothing? This is our expression of kindness to several people. Don''t worry, we don''t have any malice."


    Hua Yueling naturally couldn''t believe the other party''s words, but now the other party has no intention of attacking him, so he is not in a hurry.The other party even talked with them leisurely, Hua Yueling didn''t think he had done such a thing with kindness.


    But I didn''t expect to be discovered and designed unknowingly, although this is not a design.The current situation is like this. They were dragged here by the other person alone. He must have some purpose.


    "What are you going to do? Leave us behind?"


    "Of course, I invite a few to be guests with us. I believe that as long as a few have experienced our enthusiasm, they will definitely not be willing to leave and pretend."


    The other party''s Chinese is also very obvious, just unwilling to let them leave here, this is obvious.


    Huayueling and the others are naturally unwilling to do this, and there is one thing that makes them a little helpless. They definitely don''t want to stay, but there are still so many places here that have not been explored, and the most important information has not been obtained. Coming back, it would be somewhat anticlimactic to leave like this, and leave without finding the most important information. It is hard to be happy when things develop to the end.


    "But it won''t work. After being discovered, it will be difficult to continue to act here unless..."


    Hua Yueling stared at the person in front of him, if his strength was the strongest here, then even if there were only four of them, they still had a chance to win.


    "The strength is not that strong. He alone can''t keep us, so we can only rely on tactics."


    Before this, I didn¡¯t know if the other party knew their strengths. I didn¡¯t know if they acted so rashly. If they did, they would have to doubt whether there were any conspiracy traps.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at Mu Ningshuang, and communicated with Karin in a simple extension, but no matter it seemed that there was no trap here.Mu Ningshuang shook his head gently, while Karin blinked at him. It seemed that he was not in a bad mood, which explained some problems.


    "There is no trap, so the only hope is helpers. There are so many people out there. It shouldn''t be difficult to summon helpers, but he is still here to delay time, which means he is definitely looking for. Not an ordinary guy."


    "You can''t consume him anymore, try to get him down first!"


    Hua Yueling decided not to talk to the other party, and suddenly rushed forward, and the others immediately assumed an attacking posture.However, their actions have not been able to conceal the opponent, just as Hua Yueling felt when exploring, the opponent''s strength is probably not as good as theirs, but it is not too bad.


    After his investigation, there were basically no people left in the hall outside, only those who guarded the entrance and exit remained, but they were also on guard, and it seemed that they had been reminded before then.


    "No one has come yet, we must speed up."

 1683 Reference 1683

    Seeing Hua Yueling rushing towards him, the man ignored this and jumped directly back and onto the table behind him.This kind of avoidance is naturally no way to avoid Hua Yueling''s attack, only to see Hua Yueling fall to the ground, and then attacked towards the other side.


    The other party didn''t mean to attack with a backhand. Instead, he continued to back up, not giving Hua Yueling a chance to hit him.


    Hua Yueling chased him, while the other party kept dodge.Mu Ningshuang and the others didn''t stop either, they were taking cover next to them, and under their repeated attacks, they quickly forced the other party nowhere to hide.


    "You still have a helper, where''s your helper?"


    "You are very strong, but I have never heard your name. Who are you and where did you come from?"


    A light appeared in the hands of the man with short light gray hair, and the violent magical fluctuations led Hua Yueling to feel a little terrible. It would be terrible if he was hit.


    "If you hide, you can pose enough threats to her!"


    Hua Yueling saw the right time and dodged the past. The fiercely burning fireball hit the far wall and made an explosion, but the wall behind him was not destroyed as a result. It is enough to see how defensive the devil¡¯s relics are. Strong.


    But this also gave Hua Yueling a chance. Although it didn''t matter if the other party had always dodged, now he has a greater chance of taking the initiative to counterattack, so there is no need to waste more time.


    But at this time, they heard footsteps coming from outside, it seemed that his helper had arrived.


    "Try to knock him down first!"


    Hua Yueling said in a loud voice, she didn''t even bother to hide her whereabouts.


    After that, the man stopped talking, blocked and dodged with all his strength, trying to hold Hua Yueling and the others, at least before the other helpers arrived.


    However, under the full fighting of Hua Yueling and the others, they couldn''t stop it at all.It would be okay if only Hua Yueling was alone, but now there is more than Hua Yueling alone, there are other people here, Mu Ningshuang and the others also rely on long-range attacks from both sides to block his way.


    Lu Yuetong teamed up with Hua Yueling and besieged each other from both sides.Under such a siege, he soon couldn''t resist and couldn''t dodge anymore. He could only watch their attacks constantly suppress his actions, making him unable to do anything.


    "Just a little bit, just a little bit!"


    As long as he persists in the offensive for this period of time, his time should come. When the time comes to counterattack with a number and strength advantage, then it will be them, not these young people, who will win.


    "In terms of age, they are indeed very good, but whoever makes them make the wrong choice, since the choice is wrong, they must pay for their mistakes!"


    Thinking viciously in his heart, being pressed and beaten like this made him very upset, but unfortunately this upset is still going on and there is no way to break it.


    The footsteps are getting closer and closer, and it doesn''t take much time at this speed, they should be there if they can''t reach it for about a minute...


    "what!"


    Just when he thought he could withstand Hua Yueling''s fierce attack, he didn''t know when Hua Yueling''s figure suddenly disappeared from his eyes, and at that moment he realized that the situation was not good.However, at the same time, Lu Yuetong¡¯s attack has also arrived. Although Lu Yuetong is not as strong as Hua Yueling, he is about the same as him. In this case, he has to resist her attack. Under the circumstances, he has no good solutions.


    "I can only pray!"


    Lu Yuetong waved the two-handed sword in his hands and slashed it vertically. The other party didn''t want to care about it. After all, Hua Yueling''s attack had already arrived. Under such circumstances, it was difficult for him to stop the offensive of the two.It is already very difficult to stop Lu Yuetong''s attack alone, but there are some things that must be done.


    He tried his best to stop Lu Yuetong¡¯s attack, and then he slammed forward, trying to knock Lu Yuetong away in this way, but Lu Yuetong had long thought of suppressing the opponent and did not mess up his hands and feet. , Still exhausted all his energy to restrain the opponent, so that the opponent could not do other reactions.


    "Damn it, hate it!"


    The situation was completely beyond his expectation, his own counterattack had no effect, and it would be over if there was no response, Hua Yueling''s attack had already arrived.I don¡¯t know when a figure appeared on the side. He wanted to stop the attack from the side, but there was no way. The shield was completely suppressed by Lu Yuetong. The power that Lu Yuetong possessed was a little beyond his imagination, which made him not have Be prepared enough, otherwise he would be able to break free long ago and not fall into danger like he is now.


    It is a pity that this is the reality. It is too late to regret anymore. There is no regret medicine for him to take. He can only bear the consequences, the consequences of his own choice.This is to blame himself, no one else.


    If he didn''t think about everything too simplistically, it wouldn''t be the case. If he had known it a long time ago, he wouldn''t come by himself and call even a companion. That would not make the situation so dangerous.


    I once thought that he might die because of joining this organization, for his own ideals, for everything he did, but he never expected that he would be so aggrieved under such circumstances.


    It is incredible how many young children possess such terrible power.The power they have is so terrible, and young people with such power have not appeared for a long time.


    Almost without any signs, Hua Yueling appeared behind him, changed the method of attack, and the hidden dragon blade pierced his back.He has no way to survive, especially under the current circumstances, no one can save him, no one can.


    "What should the people who come next do?"


    Lu Yuetong withdrew his weapon and watched the direction of the passage alertly.


    "If they are not too strong, we can get rid of them, and then we can concentrate on searching. If they are very strong, let''s just leave this place."


    Mu Ningshuang and Karin also looked at the passage for the World Cup, while Hua Yueling herself used the exploration skills to explore the power of those who came.If the guess is good, their strength should not be that strong, at least not much stronger than the enemy they have solved.


    In fact, the strength of this enemy is not bad, it''s just being besieged by the four of them, so he can''t do anything. He can only watch and try his best to defend, but there is still no way to support his companions.His choice was wrong, wrong from the beginning.

 1684 Reference 1684

    The exploration skills extended far away, and Hua Yueling immediately discovered that there were not many people coming, and this did not include guards and the like, the strength of the people who came was much stronger than the guards.


    "But it seems that their strength is still weaker than I thought. That''s good. Although there are more in number, we should still have a slight advantage in the battle."


    In terms of combat, it cannot be said that Hua Yueling and the others have great talents, but they are still making rapid progress in this regard, otherwise it is impossible to explore such a ruin now.It takes strength and courage to explore such ruins, but courage is definitely not enough.


    The number of enemies coming in is not very large. Hua Yueling and the others have already made a decision. The next step is to fight those people. As long as they defeat them, then they should be able to probe at will without worrying about anything.However, what surprised them was that the enemy in this place was not as strong as they thought, let alone Sister Zeluxi, even if it was not as good as them.


    Such a huge organization, and it is still in such a demon ruins, the strength is only this, it is a bit unnatural to look like it.


    "No, maybe I think it''s bad. In fact, there are more powerful people here, but he can''t show up."


    Hua Yueling suddenly thought of a figure, which was still clearly reflected in his mind.


    "The bullhead devil, the strength of that guy should not be underestimated, and he has not been found until now, and he does not even know where it went. Maybe it was discovered by the people here, and then the most powerful guy was introduced. Has come out, and is still fighting with it."


    Since discovering the bullhead demon, Hua Yueling and the others have not seen the other side appear again when the other side entered this ruin, and now they don''t know where it went.But at least looking at the people inside didn''t seem to have been frightened, it was as if the bullhead devil had never entered here.


    In their eyes, the bullhead demon seemed to have disappeared out of thin air, without knowing where it went or why it disappeared like this.But now think about this possibility is still very large.


    "Although there are a few people, but the strength is like this. It shouldn''t take much effort to solve them. Let''s act quickly, and strive to find what should be done as soon as possible and leave here early."


    Fighting in such a small area is very inconvenient, and the area is a little too small, making it difficult to let go of fighting.But now it¡¯s not possible to go out. Those people have already entered the passage and will come over in an instant.At this time, when you go out, you will have a conflict with the opponent in the passage. It was uncomfortable to fight in this kind of place, but fighting in the passage is even more troublesome.


    The four were ready and waiting, always ready to attack, but now is not the best time, the opponent has not yet come in.And don''t know why, it seems to have discovered their defenses, and also realized that their companion is dead, so they didn''t enter in a hurry, but walked inside with special caution.


    "Weird, did we scare them?"


    Hua Yueling said strangely, but just as his voice fell, a figure rushed in, paused when he reached the entrance, and then aimed at Mu Ningshuang and sprinted over.


    "Yuetong, he will leave it to you!"


    Noting the figure''s movement, Hua Yueling did nothing but said to Lu Yuetong.There are other enemies behind, and he must guard against those enemies, not in a hurry.


    The person who rushed in was very fast, but he still failed to achieve his goal and attacked Mu Ningshuang. Lu Yuetong had already come to Mu Ningshuang before he arrived, and there was nothing left. The defensive posture directly used the attack to greet him.The attacks of the two sides smashed into each other abruptly, making a crisp sound, but at this moment, the other side''s figure suddenly disappeared, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    After the opponent disappeared, Lu Yuetong watched her surroundings with a vigilant look. She soon found the other party''s location. The other party was a little uncomfortable. I don''t know why, maybe because she felt that she must get rid of them as soon as possible One of them.


    When he reappeared, he came behind Karin and wanted to sneak attack from behind her, but this kind of sneak attack had no effect at all. Karin discovered his existence earlier and judged in advance how to avoid his attack. .


    When he returned without success, other people also came here at this time, and Hua Yueling also came to the front at this time, blocking the path of those people.


    "Yuetong, that guy will leave it to you, and I will help him."


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me, there will be no problem."


    When Lu Yuetong said this, people had already rushed in front of the enemy who rushed in first, swept out with two-handed swords, and at the same time Karin also launched an offensive not far away, and arrows shot out.


    However, the figure of the assassin who rushed in first disappeared again, which made Lu Yuetong couldn''t help frowning. It would be more troublesome if it continued like this.If you want to solve the opponent, you must limit his ability, otherwise you will never want to solve him.


    In terms of strength, the assassin in front of him is not that strong, but the assassin''s skills are indeed incredible, and it is more difficult to limit his skills in this area.


    "Kalin, can you do it?"


    Lu Yuetong had nothing to do with her. Even if she attacked the opponent, she could immediately disappear from her eyes. She had no choice but to hit the opponent with difficulty.So she needs to seek help from others to see if others can do it.


    Karin thought for a while, and at the same time she was also guarding the assassin to attack from other directions, and now the assassin was still dodge, not knowing where.


    "Watch him, don''t let him interfere with them."


    "Don''t worry, I will pay attention!"


    Karin thought about the method of blocking the opponent''s actions, and let her use the bow and arrow, but it is not clear whether this method is effective.


    "If he appears in a while, I will block his line of action, and then you will attack again. The speed must be fast, and you must not give him any chance to react. It will be too late for him to react."


    "Try it, I will keep staring at him, and after you attack, I will take the opportunity to attack."


    The assassin''s figure disappeared for a short time, and I don''t know how he disappeared. Maybe it was an assassin''s exclusive skill. Anyway, Hua Yueling''s stealth skill could not be used like this.

 1685 Reference 1685

    The picture of the two sides rushing towards each other really gave people a feeling of jealousy when their enemies met, but the number of each other was obviously more than that on their side.The main reason is that there are two people holding Hua Yueling and the others, otherwise the number of people will not be much different.


    However, even if the number of opponents was larger, Hua Yueling didn''t fear at all. He didn''t even think about anything anymore. He waved his two-handed sword and attacked directly, and the opponent waved his weapon to greet him without hesitation.


    Hua Yueling exhausted all his strength and was full of unparalleled momentum. Regardless of the large number of opponents, it was actually suppressed for a while under Hua Yueling''s attack.Besides, Hua Yueling is not the only one himself, there is a helper like Mu Ningshuang behind him, so he will not fall into the disadvantage, on the contrary, he still has an advantage.


    It''s just that the advantage is just an advantage, and there is no way to convert it into a victory.


    The other party possessed a rather strange power. This power once brought some trouble to Hua Yueling and almost injured him, but after getting acquainted with it, Hua Yueling was able to cope with it.


    The weapon used by one of the enemies is a long chain. At one end of the chain is a sickle-like weapon. The chain can be as long as possible, which makes his attack very uncertain.But fortunately, he was just using the uncertainty of weapons, and his own strength was not that strong.


    After Hua Yueling was nearly injured several times, knowing that one of them was actually injured, he finally understood the attack method of this weapon.In fact, there are indeed many weapon attacks like chains, and they are quite unexpected, but if you are familiar with it, it is easy to defend.


    In addition, Hua Yueling''s strength was placed here, so it was not a big deal at all.


    "Wow!"


    The chain was suddenly thrown out and attacked him from the side. At the same time, the attack from the other side had already arrived, and at the same time he could only deal with one side, but Hua Yueling only dodged his head with a low head.


    The attack of the two people hit one place, not only failed to attack Hua Yueling, but hit herself.The two weapons collided with each other, making a clear collision sound, and then Hua Yueling''s figure disappeared, the next moment his figure appeared again, and came to the other person''s side, without much movement. The hidden dragon blade pierced directly from behind.


    "Dodge!"


    A calm voice sounded, and the person being attacked by Hua Yueling almost subconsciously turned around and dodged Hua Yueling''s attack.At the same time, the attack from in front of him came and pierced directly towards Huayueling.


    "clang!"


    Hua Yueling originally planned to solve one first, but now it seems that there is no way to do it. She can only use the hidden dragon blade to block the spear that the opponent stabbed and swept the spear out.


    Mu Ningshuang helped him block the magical attack of another enemy attacking from a distance, and occasionally took advantage of the gap to help him disrupt the two enemies that were besieging him.


    The fireball burning with flames hit the opponent''s back. Although the opponent wanted to defend, Hua Yueling dragged him. Although some companions came to help with the chain, Hua Yueling was not completely attracted to him. Hold it so that he can''t defend or dodge in time.


    The fireball hit his back, and the flames burned the light armor on his body. The strange thing was that although the light armor he was wearing was also made using demon technology, its defense power was not so effective.


    The fireball directly penetrated the soft armor on his body, and the soft armor still seemed to have some defensive effects on fire, but it was not that strong, so there was no way to defend it under Mu Ningshuang''s attack.


    The situation is beyond the opponent''s imagination, and he never expected it to be like this anyway, just a fireball would penetrate the equipment he was wearing.This is almost the best soft armor made with demon technology, but even so, there is still no way to defend against the opponent''s fireball attack, and the soft armor is even directly destroyed, which is incredible.


    "what!"


    A sharp scream sounded, and Mu Ningshuang took this opportunity to attack again. The flames were burning around her body, like a lit fire. This flame blocked the attacks from the enemies behind and made them Be alert and dare not attack from close.


    "It''s really cunning."


    He stopped abruptly, and after finding that the soft armor on his companion was easily broken, the people who rushed up from behind had to stop and did not dare to approach her again.It feels that the temperature of the flame is not so high, but they are not stupid, not the kind of magician who only looks at the appearance, the more powerful the magician knows how to hide.


    The flame surrounding her is not that there is not enough temperature, but that kind of temperature has not been shown. This is normal and there is no need to show it. It is not her idea to scare them away.


    After stopping, he rushed forward again, the strength condensed on the weapon, and he slashed forward.The other person swiftly rescued his companion, but just as he stepped out, a sharp arrow flew towards him. Before that, he hadn''t noticed or defended himself. Now the arrow is almost in front of him. In order not to get hurt, he also had to abandon the attack plan and turn to dodge.


    The plan to support his companion had to be shelved because of this, but it was too late to help his companion after dodge, he could only watch his companion be solved.


    It turns out to be like this when the number of people is dominant. If the number of people is about the same as them or even less than them, then the situation is worse.


    One companion was dealt with, and there was one less number on their side, but the other side was still very calm, and there was no rushing posture at all.In this case, they are the ones who fall behind and must find a way to grasp the advantage on the court.But at present there is no way, no strength, no strategy.


    Unless they are led out, and then more people are called in to besiege them, under such circumstances may be able to control the situation.


    "No, even if they do that with their strength, it''s difficult to really cause much threat to them."


    And now that the situation is not so bad, they can still try to fight and see the situation.


    The battle between the two sides was fought back and forth, but it was Hua Yueling and the others that had the upper hand.Under the combined combat method of far and near, the opponent has almost no ability to resist. Although they have also made some counterattacks, there is no threat.

 1686 Reference 1686

    The assassin''s figure returned to his companions, helping them to hold Huayueling and them, and tried to assassinate them in secret when the companions attracted Huayueling''s attention, but this method was not very useful. That''s it.


    Although there are only four people on Hua Yueling''s side, there is no problem in letting one of them be responsible for staring at him.Even if the number of people is still at a disadvantage, it will not fall into a disadvantage.


    "what!"


    Hua Yueling held the hilt of the two-handed sword tightly with both hands, and suddenly disappeared.The enemy not far in front of him was already guarding him, and he became more guarded the moment he disappeared, staring at him.


    "No, he can''t attack from here!"


    Observing around quickly, he also reminded his companions to be careful.Hua Yueling may attack from any direction, and he shouldn''t disappear for too long, but even this is enough for them to worry.


    Just when they were worried, Hua Yueling''s figure reappeared, but he didn''t play any tricks, but directly appeared in front of the opponent, and then launched a continuous offensive like a raging wave toward the opponent.


    This series of attacks hit the opponent with no way to react, only the power of parrying did not fight back, but there were other people on his side, some people were waving weapons to help, but it was useless.Hua Yueling''s attack also enveloped him when he approached, making him have to change his mind when approaching.


    The attack was instantly retracted and changed to defense, but even if it was thrown like this, there was no way to withstand Hua Yueling''s attack. After several consecutive attacks that he could barely see clearly, his footsteps retreated again and again. At the edge, there is no way to move back, but to stop like this.


    "Damn it, how can it be so strong!"


    Not just him, both of them were beaten by Hua Yueling''s attack without a trace of resistance.Wanting to resist, they had this idea in their mind, but they couldn''t do anything, they could only watch Hua Yueling attack, but even then they still couldn''t see Hua Yueling''s attack clearly.


    It was a fleeting way of attack like fireworks, time after time, there was almost no other way to react.The weapon in his hand almost obeyed his own subconscious reaction to defend.


    "Oh, there is no way to destroy you even with this kind of attack, the strength is really good, but don''t think that this is enough, this is not enough, the attack is not over yet!"


    Hua Yueling broke out in an instant, and the two people facing him who were under his attack also noticed the change in him, the change in breath, and the change in attack speed.When they realized that the situation was not good and wanted to retreat, Hua Yueling''s figure flashed, and the ground he passed by was shattered by the burst of breath.


    "not good!"


    It was too late to react, so she could only watch Hua Yueling rush up with an unrivaled momentum, waving the two-handed sword in her hand.They couldn''t even see clearly the afterimage of the two-handed sword. They wanted to block his attack, and subconsciously used weapons to block it, but it was useless.


    "clang!"


    In the crisp sound, the two of them felt that their arms were about to be broken, and the weapons in their hands were also shot out at this moment, slamming against the wall, making a heavy noise.


    Everything in the next step was even simpler, and the remaining few people naturally changed their faces. One of them took out something like a crystal ball, and didn''t know what he said in a low voice.Hua Yueling and the others are trying to take advantage of the momentum to chase and eliminate all the remaining enemies, but they have not taken a shot yet, they feel a different momentum suddenly appeared, just this momentum makes people breathless Fortunately, this feeling is not deep, just a faint feeling, but even so, it is enough for them to be surprised.


    A figure suddenly appeared, attacking them, but just as Hua Yueling was preparing to defend, another figure emerged. Hua Yueling recognized it almost as soon as she saw it. They chased the tauren who came over.


    And the tauren is not their enemy, but helps them.His target was the guy who appeared suddenly not far away.Originally wanted to attack them, but under the current situation, he had no way to ignore the attack of the bullhead demon, which was not worth it to him.


    There was no way, he had to turn back and stop the bull head demon, the bull head demon held up the weapon and smashed over, abruptly hitting the weapon he had chopped off.In the heavy sound, neither of the two sides had the upper hand, if he insisted on saying it, the bullhead demon would be stronger.


    However, it seems that the weapon in the hands of the guy who is regarded as the opponent by the tauren is not so strong. In the situation of the two sides fighting like this, his weapon has been slightly damaged, but thinking that they have also experienced battle before, so this has some relations. .


    The person who came over suddenly wanted to attack Huayueling and the others, but he did not expect that the bull head devil would follow up so quickly, and his plan was soaked. Now there is no other way but to fight the bull head devil again. Into a ball.


    In the battle between them, Hua Yueling had no way to intervene, but there were other things to do now, the enemies here had not been wiped out, and now they don''t have to worry, they can continue fighting.


    Those who were hostile to them didn¡¯t think so. They fell into a disadvantage. They were very excited when a helper came to their side, but they didn¡¯t expect that it was just a matter of an instant. Entangled, there is no way for them, they can only continue to fight with their strength.


    Now the situation is more troublesome. After previous battles, they have already understood that their strength is not as good as Huayueling''s, and the remaining few people will not be able to win without other tops.But they have no way. They must protect this place. They can''t escape, and they can''t escape. They can only fight.


    The battle between the bull head devil and another master still affected others to some extent, and Hua Yueling was somewhat affected mentally, but fortunately, he recovered quickly.Looking at other people, these guys are also resolved.


    The remaining bullhead demon and the one who fought with it, the strength of these two people, they can''t defeat it, if they can''t fight with them, it''s better not to fight with them, and it is better to try to leave earlier.

 1687 Reference 1687

    The battle between the tauren and that guy can be said to be you and me. The two people fight back and forth. Basically, no one can get the upper hand. Seeing how they fight, you want to solve the battle in a short time. Great difficulty.


    This is just right. Although they don¡¯t know what the tauren wants to do, it¡¯s a good thing for them. As long as the battle between them doesn¡¯t end, they won¡¯t bother them. Before that, they were all safe.


    Hua Yueling stared at the remaining enemies, clenched the weapon in his hand, didn''t say anything, and rushed forward.Mu Ningshuang and Karin are as eloquent as him, and at the same time they use long-range attacks to contain each other, reducing the range of their activities.


    Lu Yuetong surrounded them from another direction, and the attack of four people completely surrounded those people.Although the people fighting the tauren wanted to help them out, the tauren did not give him such an opportunity at all. As long as he found out that he was acting strangely, his attack would be increased, leaving him no room to do other things.


    There is no way to help them, otherwise Hua Yueling, although they are powerful, will definitely fall into the disadvantage after he joins.It''s a pity that someone has delayed his footsteps, leaving him with no solution.


    With the concerted efforts of the four of them, the battle was unexpectedly smooth, and at this time the battle between the tauren and that person had already left the area where they were and went outside.The space outside is bigger and more suitable for them to fight, but after such a battle, it is estimated that many places will be destroyed.


    It can be said that the man originally wanted to help when he came back, but the gains outweighed the gains. Not only did he fail to help, he also destroyed the base.This was definitely not what he originally thought, but now it is like this, and he can only swallow his teeth into his stomach.


    Not talking about whether he could fight Huayueling and defeat them, but the bullhead demon never gave him this opportunity and kept harassing him.The attack of the bullhead devil is very ordinary, no matter from which aspect, at least what Huayueling and the others have seen so far is that the bullhead devil relies on his own brute force attack, without any other skills.


    Even the demon can''t just use this kind of attack to fight. The creatures of the demon race possess other terrible abilities, but I don''t know why the bullhead demon has not used his other powers until now.


    Attack after attack, defense after defense, it was a lively fight between the two sides, but the two sides have not been able to occupy much advantage.It seems that the attack of the bullhead devil is more advantageous. The other person can only dodge the defense continuously, but occasionally launch some counterattacks. These counterattacks are not painful or itchy, and they have not been able to cause much damage to the bullhead devil.


    The bullhead demon was wearing the armor of the demon race, and it seemed to be more powerful than the armor used by the people here, and its defense ability was better. Even if the opponent attacks it, it doesn''t mean to dodge at all.Especially sometimes you even risk the danger of being injured to fight back. This also creates a problem for the other party. If you attack like this, you may be able to cause damage to the bullhead demon, but obviously you will also be in danger here. If you can¡¯t dodge in time If you are defensive, you will be the more dangerous party if you can''t get it right.


    The blow that was already inevitable stopped in this way, and instantly deviated from the original goal, turning to block the full blow of the bullhead demon.


    This is the scene when they are fighting. The attack of the bullhead demon is not afraid of death and makes the opponent overwhelmed. If it is not for such an attack, there is no way to suppress the opponent and gain the upper hand.Not to mention the other party, it was Hua Yueling herself thinking that facing the bullhead devil, that kind of pressure could not be dealt with, but she could only feel fear.


    When the bullhead demon dragged the enemy, Hua Yueling and the others were not idle, although it was not impossible to watch their battle here, but it was a waste of time and there was no need.


    The four people left from here. Although the man who was fighting with the tauren noticed this, he could not stop them. This made him extremely angry, and even attacked with a desperate aura.But this doesn''t matter what it is, the bullhead devil is more deadly than him, if you really fight it desperately, you don''t know who will be left behind.


    The man also knew very well that he would actually be more dangerous if he fought recklessly. No matter what, he couldn''t really fight the other party recklessly under such circumstances.The tauren is not dead, but he is dead.


    Hua Yueling and the others took the opportunity to return to the room inside, and immediately began to search inside. There were two places left that they hadn''t looked for. The battle between the bullhead devil and that person didn''t know how long it would last.Anyway, it should not be over in a short time.


    But even if they were able to do this with more peace of mind, Hua Yueling and the others were still acting more carefully, quickly searching for useful information here, and searching the remaining two rooms.


    "This, this should be materials that have a lot to do with their organization!"


    The information is still written in demon language, but Karin can still read some of the content above. Although it is not necessary to say that he will be able to understand the full picture of this information, he still has an overview.


    "Although I can''t fully understand the content written on this, but from the few words I can understand, what is written on this must be some important content. As long as I have read this, I should be more aware of this organization. Learn more."


    "There is one thing I have always forgotten to ask. Does Jeruxie speak devilishly?"


    "I''ll be a little bit. Although I don''t know exactly how it is, I can''t compare Sister Jelucy''s devilish skills. In this respect, she is very good."


    "That''s good, I''m worried that we will finally find these materials and bring them back. In the end, no one can read the contents, so it would be a waste of effort."


    Collected the information they found, and then they searched all the remaining places that had not been searched, and they found some very useful information.After searching the two rooms, although there are still some places that have not been searched, they have almost done everything they should do here, and then they can go to other places.


    "There are still some places here that I haven''t visited. Do you want to visit those places again."


    "There is still no need to go, we are not safe here."

 1688 Reference 1688

    "It''s not as dangerous here as imagined. After all, there is a bullhead demon out there to help. Although it can''t be said to be our ally, it still provides us with a lot of help. Without it, we should have left long ago. It is impossible to find useful information."


    "But does this work? Just rely on it to help us delay time. What if it is defeated?"


    "Then let''s just leave here and run away directly, then there won''t be any problems. Don''t worry."


    Hua Yueling said so calmly. After listening to his words, he calmly thought about it. Karin nodded and admitted that there was no problem with what he said.If you do it well, there is no problem, at least not as dangerous as you think.


    "But the next action is definitely not as simple as before."


    Lu Yuetong picked up the conversation next to him at this time. She didn''t speak much before, and seemed to have no idea.


    "You have to know that we have been discovered now, and we will probably be besieged by people here if we move here again, which will also affect our actions."


    "Yes, but those guys don''t need so much attention. Their strength is definitely not that strong. They may not even have the strength of those we have already solved, so there is no need to worry too much."


    "That''s how it is said, but it is not easy to handle with too many people."


    "It doesn''t matter, even if the number of people is a little bit more, it is easy, the big deal is to leave here directly. Anyway, as long as the bullhead devil can help us to entangle the person outside, nothing else should be worried."


    Hua Yueling said so and walked outside quickly.There are actually many ways to go outside, but if all directions are explored, the time and effort required will not be a little bit, and there may not be much benefit.


    But even if that is the case, they still have to explore, no matter what they are today, they are not in vain, and they have gained very useful experience.


    Not to mention other things, after exploring here, they probably understood the approximate strength of this organization. The strength of this organization would logically only be more terrifying than what they saw, not weaker.


    After exploring here, you will realize that you need to be more cautious and careful to explore other places, and you must be fully prepared, otherwise you may not be so lucky every time, there is a bullhead demon to resist the enemy for them.


    This time they were lucky enough, and someone helped to fend off the enemy.That enemy is not something they can match. In front of that enemy, they don''t have the confidence that they can defeat the opponent, which is almost an impossible task.


    Hua Yueling and the others explored other places like this. After going out, the man who fought with the bull head demon saw them so arrogant in front of him, he was almost vomiting blood, but even so, he still did everything. Nope, I can only watch Hua Yueling and the others continue to walk around blatantly on their own territory, just as if it were their home.


    It is a pity that even if he is so angry, he still can''t do anything, he can only feel and watch, but he can''t act.Not even a chance.


    After that, Hua Yueling and the others explored other places, but unlike Lu Yuetong¡¯s idea, no one came out to stop them. It seemed that everyone was hiding, and there was no one who came out. There are no other people besides the people fighting the tauren.


    But this also makes them easier to act, so naturally there is nothing to complain about, as long as you continue to look for it, anyway, you can always find what you want.


    In this way, Hua Yueling and the others searched for other places, but the effect is really not good. Although there are many places here, there are not many places that really guard against this useful information.I don''t know if the information is hidden or something, anyway, it is very difficult to find the information that is useful to them.


    In the end, there was no wasted time. After searching some places, Hua Yueling and the others were more curious about the fighting on the bull head demon, so a few people quickly went over to see the situation.


    When I returned to that place, what I saw was still a fierce battle between the tauren and another person. It seemed that it had continued since they left, and the battle could not be over.


    "Do you want to help?"


    Whatever the bullhead devil did, she helped them, so Karin wondered if she wanted to help each other, although she certainly didn''t like demons.


    "It''s better not to shoot lightly, who knows if it is our partner. If it is helped, it will be beaten up, wouldn''t it be more troublesome."


    "It would be a good thing to be able to defeat him here. It would be better if we could catch it. Maybe we can try to contact Sister Jelucy, I will contact the father, if they can come and help Don''t worry about not being an opponent."


    "This is a good way. It''s just our strength, but there is nothing wrong with Sister Yijie Lucy''s strength."


    "But there is still a problem with this. This means that this organization has been discovered and targeted, if Sister Jelucy comes over. In that case, it is estimated that the rest of them will have stronger protection measures. If you want to collect more information, It''s not easy."


    "That''s true, but if you catch an important person, it might be more useful than we explore those bases. Let''s stop arguing here, and just ask Jie Lucy what she thinks. If she doesn''t want to come over, we just go back. , Leave it alone."


    The specifics still depend on Jie Lucy''s thoughts. Fortunately, they have a way to contact each other. Although they are in such a place, the connection is not troublesome.


    The place where the bullhead demon fights is moving, and the people fighting with him seem to deliberately want to change the place of the battle to another place, but the bullhead devil doesn¡¯t care about this. The other things are not important when it is serious. The guys are solved, but there is no other goal.


    Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t know why it has such a big hatred with the people here, but from what it does, it can be seen that it doesn¡¯t deal with the people here. Perhaps this is originally its home, so it¡¯s like this. Right.In its eyes, the members of the organization are like robbers occupying its home. It has always been its home, but it has not been inhabited for a long, long time.

 1689 Reference 1689

    "Sister Jelucci!"


    "What''s the matter with talking to me at this time? Are you in trouble?"


    "I did have some trouble." Huayueling nodded and said, and quickly described what he had encountered. "Now we are nearby, and the bullhead devil is still at war with each other. I want to ask. Will you come, Jelucci? We are not their opponents. If Jelucci, you don¡¯t come, we will go back."


    "I will go over and take a look, don''t rush back."


    After Jelucci finished speaking, there was no sound. Hua Yueling told other people her answer, and then several people went into hiding and waited for Jieluxi to come.Although Karin had said that she wanted to contact her father, in the end they chose to contact only Sister Zelucy, even if only Sister Zelucy was enough to deal with the enemy here.


    A few people waited for a short time, and they didn''t even feel anything. Zelucy just appeared beside them like this.Staring with them intently at the two fighting guys in the distance, their battle is extremely fierce, and there is no chance of victory.


    "It''s them?"


    After Jelucy made her voice, they were shocked. Fortunately, they were already mentally prepared, so they didn''t scream out loud, but they could still tell how scared they were.


    "It''s the two of them. The bullhead demon made us watch it come in. It found a hidden entrance from the outside and destroyed the mountain before entering it. The entrance to this place is sealed. If we don''t have its help, we There is even no way to get in."


    Hua Yueling had already explained to her what happened here before, but she explained a little bit after she came over.But he believed that no matter how he explained it, the bullhead demon in front of him would definitely be eliminated in the end.


    "Where is the other person?"


    "He is not particularly clear to us. Anyway, he suddenly appeared when we were fighting with other people here, but soon the bullhead demon caught up, otherwise we would have escaped. This guy should be the strongest here. Strong, we are not opponents."


    "That guy has good strength, he should be the strongest guy here."


    Jay Lucy understood the situation only briefly, but there seemed to be nothing that aroused her interest, and soon her attention returned to the battle in front of her.


    Observing her performance, but it seems that Zellucci has no plans to go out to help any other party for the time being, as if she wants to observe more.


    Hua Yueling and the others watched nearby with her. They didn''t know if the Bull Head Demon and the people who fought with him had discovered them. They didn''t respond much, and the battle continued.The battle between them will even give people a feeling that it will not end. It is estimated that there will be no result if you don''t fight for several thousand rounds.


    Just as Hua Yueling was thinking about when to go back, things suddenly changed.


    The tauren was angry because he could not defeat the enemy for a long time. Suddenly, a terrible power burst out from his body. At that moment, the people fighting with it even had to go back because of this power. Take hold of the momentum coming out of the opponent.


    At this time, the bullhead devil¡¯s weapon burned with a dark flame, and his whole body seemed to be burned by flames. This dark flame looked very light and transparent at first, but quickly burned. More and more vigorous, gradually able to see clearly.


    The bullhead demon exuded an astonishing aura, and even Hua Yueling and the others were suppressed for a while, and they were a little out of breath.You must know that they are some distance away from the bull head devil, and the bull head devil does not use them as targets to radiate their aura. The most powerful aura is not directed at them at all. Even so, they are still a little overwhelmed. From here, we can see how terrifying the opponent''s strength is.


    This is not the first time they have seen such an enemy, and presumably it is not the last time they have seen it, but they are still somewhat confident, even so they can fight against the bullhead demon, although it is very, very difficult to beat the opponent.


    Jelucy stared at the other person very seriously, her eyes serious to a terrifying degree, the power displayed by the bullhead demon interested her very much.The tauren may not be her opponent, but the power it possesses is quite interesting.


    The opponent of the tauren devil was suppressed a little breathless, but he quickly adjusted his mentality, under this pressure he could not even perform well.The possibility of wanting to block this attack is very small, he has to change his mind, try to dodge or try to block the next part of the power.


    This is very difficult, and I can''t keep a hand. Only by doing my best can I stop it. After all, this is also a blow of the bull head demon''s best effort. It uses all of its power at this moment and has no intention of retaining it.


    Hua Yueling and the others are watching the duel between these two guys very intently. Now is the most critical moment. Both sides use their strongest power to fight.


    It''s hard to say who loses and who wins, but Hua Yueling feels that the bull head devil is more likely. The power of the bull head devil is extremely terrifying, and he doesn''t feel that his power can compete with the opponent.


    The silhouettes of the two people disappeared in an instant, and the terrible impact blasted out in all directions in the next moment. Just like before, this impact also affected them.


    The figures of the bullhead devil and the other party appeared suddenly. The weapons in their hands slammed into each other frantically. It should have made a loud noise, but at this moment, Hua Yueling and the others did not hear anything.The most terrifying part of the two weapons collided together as if nothing happened, as if there was no sound at all, which was abnormal.


    The next moment, the bullhead demon attacked frantically, and the weapon was swung out in its hand desperately.


    At first, the opponent was able to follow its steps, fighting it with speed and strength, but gradually he also realized that this was not possible.The more you do this, the more you are at a disadvantage. I have been drawn into the area where the other party is good at, but I am not very good at this aspect, or not as good as the other party. Under this situation, the more I fight. The more I lose to each other.


    You must find a way to break free from this trend and fight against the opponent in the area where you are good at. You can''t be led by the nose like this.

 1690 Reference 1690

    "You can''t be dragged away, you must find a way to suppress its mania!"


    The man who fought with the bull head demon also understood this, but how to do it was not so easy to think of. After all, the current madness of the bull head devil was so terrifying.That was a violent attack method he couldn''t match, an incredible attack method.After the terrible attacks, the incomparable power ceased to frighten him all the time.


    Even if you want to do something, it is very difficult. After all, the bullhead devil doesn''t give him that opportunity at all, and tries to kill him all the time.


    The strength of each attack is heavier than the previous one, and it is really difficult to stop it.


    I had to dodge, but even dodge was extremely dangerous. Every time I dodge, the bullhead demon continued to chase him over. If he hadn''t reacted fast enough, he would have been stunned.


    After dodging for a long time, he still didn''t think of any good way to crack the situation in front of him. The most important thing was to break the situation controlled by the bull head demon and allow himself to control the situation in front of him.But it is very difficult to do so, it has to be said.Naturally, he desperately wants to take the initiative, but no matter how he tries to do it, it is difficult to achieve this. The main reason is that the attack of the tauren is really terrible, and it is not afraid of injury, not to mention its power is so terrible. .


    Unless you are willing to fight him, and are not afraid of being attacked by it, you can interrupt its offensive by holding on to the injury, but this is impossible for him.The bullhead devil is not afraid of being injured, but he is afraid, and he really does not feel that he can bear it if he is really hit by the bullhead''s weapon.


    The long-handled sledgehammer in the hands of the bullhead demon swept like a whirlwind, and attacked him suddenly, even with a fierce wind.This might be able to resist this, he thought so, and subconsciously moved the weapon across, "Dang!" Accompanied by this sound, he was beaten back by this powerful force.


    He wanted to resist this attack, but it was obviously quite difficult to completely block it.The footsteps retreated, but the bullhead demon did not slow down because of this. This attack was just stopped, and he took his steps and attacked again.


    The two-handed sledgehammer smashed down fiercely from mid-air, with an incomparable momentum, so terrifying, and even let people be overwhelmed by this momentum.However, the opponent was not that weak, and he was resolved by just these two attacks. Although he was shocked by the terrifying aura exuding from the bullhead demon at the beginning, but fortunately he reacted in time.


    Even if the speed slowed down and the skin was a bit painful due to the pressure, he still promptly retracted the weapon that was almost flew out, holding it with both hands firmly on top of his head to block it.


    "clang!"


    There was another heavy and clear sound, and the man was beaten back again and again, without the strength to fight back.Now he became even more irritable. Originally, he was thinking of being able to control the situation in his own hands, but now it is not good, what else is in control, there is no way to be beaten by the opponent.


    He took a few steps back again, his feet staggered a little, and even a little unstable.But these are actually nothing. He soon stabilized. Although his mood was somewhat ups and downs, he still calmed down.


    "You must find a way to avoid its attack. It is like a lunatic, does it have unlimited physical strength? There is no way to drag it down, otherwise it will definitely be me who loses."


    There is no exaggeration in this statement, the fact is that, but it is a long, long time after losing to the other party, at least for a short time, he can still hold it.


    "Unexpectedly, the bullhead demon possessed such strength and suppressed him into this way. When he appeared on the field, he was still very powerful, and I didn''t expect it to be like this so soon."


    "This bullhead demon is a bit strange. It stands to reason that an ordinary bullhead demon shouldn''t have such power. It doesn''t seem to be that special."


    Je Lucy had some opinions of her own, but Hua Yueling and the others didn''t quite understand what she meant.They don''t know much about the tauren, and they don''t know as much about Ze Lucy.


    "Is this bullhead devil an ordinary demon? It looks very powerful?"


    "No, it''s a little different. The ordinary bullhead demon also has strength, but it is not too strong among the demons, but this one is much stronger than the ordinary bullhead demon, just say that it is now using this explosive power. It¡¯s impossible for ordinary bullhead demons to last for such a long time. The eruption is still harmful to the body."


    "That means it is a special bullhead demon, should it come from the Demon Realm?"


    "I don''t know, but there is some research value. And if it really comes from the Demon Realm, it''s not a small thing."


    While they were chatting, the battle in the distance had entered a white-hot stage. Although the tauren still had the upper hand, his enemies gradually recovered some advantages.He was not able to counterattack, but at least he was not as difficult to defend as before, although he also suffered a lot of injuries.


    The situation improved little by little, and what he felt was in the series of contests between the bullhead devil.The power of the bullhead devil is gradually declining, not so much, but it is still decreasing.


    At first, I wanted to resist using all the power and I felt like I didn''t shoot, but now it''s different. Even without using that much power, I can block the opponent''s attack. This is an improvement.


    "It seems that there is nothing wrong with my guess. There is no way for the power that it has erupted to last for too long. It can only persist for a short period of time, but it has been a long time."


    When the bullhead demon didn''t react, he quickly backed away and shook his hand. After the previous two attacks, his hands were a little numb, and he almost couldn''t hold the weapon.


    "But it''s a good opportunity now." Seeing that the tauren slowed down and didn''t catch up immediately, the man thought so in his heart. After adjusting himself, he immediately rushed forward. "This time I am attacking!"


    The man rushed to the front of the bull head demon almost instantly. The bull head devil¡¯s weapon stood in front of him and just tried to block his attack. A hint of irony appeared in the man¡¯s eyes. He disappeared in a blink of an eye, and the time to reappear has already come. Behind the bull head demon.

 1691 Reference 1691

    "Fast speed!"


    I originally thought that this would bring some trouble to the bullhead devil, even if there was no way to solve it, I wouldn''t say let it have the upper hand, and the next one would have the upper hand.But what he didn''t expect was that the tauren''s reaction speed suddenly picked up again, and he turned around in a blink of an eye, and he didn''t mean to dodge at all.


    "Damn, I don''t believe it anymore. If you block you in a hurry, you can still use all your strength!"


    Thinking like this in his heart, he couldn''t help but change his mind. Originally, he wanted to dodge and attack from another direction, but now he decided to attack like this. He wanted to see if he could bring something to the opponent. hurt.


    "Fight!"


    For a while, there was no way to take back the thought of anger. Perhaps it was because he was suppressed by the bullhead demon for too long, making his heart a little unable to bear this kind of pain, so at this moment, he decided to attack the past.Don''t make any other bells and whistles, just use his own attack as an opportunity to fight the opponent once, and he doesn''t think he will lose to the opponent.


    Hua Yueling watched this scene with breathlessness, everything in front of her was like a blockbuster film, although it was basically a blockbuster with only battles.


    The attacks of the two sides collided together, and Hua Yueling could clearly hear the sound.


    The two sides fell on the ground, and both tried their best to suppress each other, but the bullhead demon still had the upper hand.Although the man who was against him was already doing his best, there was still no way to stop its power.


    "I don''t believe it is better than you!"


    He was venting loudly in his heart, always losing to it in strength, and even the sneak attack planned by himself could not suppress it, which really made him very upset.


    Almost all the power was gathered on both arms, and all the power in the body was gathered, working hard to suppress the past, but no matter how he increased his strength, the bullhead demon was never affected by him.Seeing the bullhead demon take a step forward, without seeing any movement, he blocked his attack.


    Such an attack returned without success once, which made him truly realize that if it goes on like this, it will definitely not work. This is not enough, and his attack must be faster.Soon it can''t react, only in this way can it hurt the tauren, but this is also difficult to do.


    The result of an ineffective attack is the same no matter how many times you hit it. In the end, he still cannot cause enough damage to it.The speed must be faster, so fast that it can''t react in time, only in this way can it cause damage.


    Staring at the opponent with extreme caution, he took a deep and calm breath, and his body moved again, disappearing for an instant, just like this before their eyes.


    The bullhead demon didn''t react, as if he didn''t care about it at all, and couldn''t see its movement.


    Standing motionless with a long-handled weapon in both hands, there was no expression on a cow''s face, as if nothing could attract its attention.


    "Should I say that I am a devil? I can face such a situation with such calmness."


    "Devils also have a variety of emotions, and they are not very different from humans, at least in this respect. But this bullhead demon is a bit too scarce in terms of emotions, um, is it..."


    Jelucy''s last words were not said, which made Hua Yueling not clear what she was thinking at that time. He was very curious, but now is not the time to ask.The battle is the critical moment.


    But anyway, by observing the reaction of the tauren in the fight, Zeluxi seemed to have discovered something extraordinary, not sure if it was of any use.


    In the small space, the man suddenly appeared behind the bull head devil, and the bull head devil reacted quickly. At the moment he appeared, his right hand flicked and the two-handed sledgehammer swept across with a strong cyclone.


    His attack was ineffective, and he was discovered in advance by the opponent, which made him have to change his mind.In fact, he didn''t think that his attack could hit the opponent, so he was not surprised to be discovered and defended by the opponent in this way. Even if the opponent reacted so quickly, he expected it.


    Withdrawing the attacking weapon, it disappeared in an instant, and the two-handed sledgehammer swept through the air, but failed to hit the enemy as expected by the bullhead demon.Then there was another attack, and the hidden figure reappeared, attacking the bull head demon from another direction. The bull head demon''s strength was not completely underestimated, and his body twisted to the other side.


    No matter how you look at the current situation, the bull head devil is in a disadvantageous situation, under this situation it has no way to adjust its body in time.


    "This time it is more likely."


    The weapon slashed down in the wind, but he wasn''t sure that his attack would be effective, so he had to take insurance beforehand, so that even if the development of things went beyond his expectations, he would be able to avoid the mountains in time. And in a hurry.


    The tauren once again anticipated his movement in advance, and turned around in time to block his attack.This made him very annoyed. He failed to achieve his goal two consecutive attacks, and he couldn''t even cause some trouble to it, let alone cause much damage.


    In this way, he kept moving in this way, looking for an opportunity to attack the opponent, the most important thing was that the opponent could not react in time.If the opponent reacts in time, then his sneak attack strategy will not succeed. In this case, he can''t compete with the opponent just by relying on strength.


    Constantly looking for all kinds of opportunities, looking for opportunities that are enough to cause harm to the opponent, but this opportunity has not been found for a long time, and the defense of the bullhead devil basically has no weaknesses, no matter how incredible it is from an attacking angle.How fast you attack the past, the results you can get are still the same,


    There is no difference. Anyway, no attack ended with his failure. He thinks he is fast enough. If he competes for speed, he doesn''t even think how many people can be faster than himself, but even so, there is still no way. .


    The bullhead demon seemed to have countless eyes, watching him all the time, making him rack his brains anyway would be a failure.This is very uncomfortable, but he did not give up because of it. He felt that now was his good opportunity.


    He was discovered by the bullhead demon every time, and was blocked by the weapon in his hand every time, which made him even somewhat unacceptable.Fortunately, his mentality is very good, and he is not out of balance because of this.

 1692 Reference 1692

    Fighting in this area is not particularly large, the impact on the venue is even greater than those of them.Don''t look at the bull-head devil fighting each other fiercely, but if you want to tell the truth about how badly the two sides have been injured, it doesn''t matter.


    Whether it is the bullhead demon or its enemies, they have hardly suffered any damage, but this kind of battle is indeed a great drain on their mutual spirit.


    The bullhead demon is nothing. The demon race may have a unique advantage in this regard, but the people who fight him are somewhat uncomfortable, and his realm is not enough, so this is not something he can control.There is nothing he can control. If he could control it, he would have won the victory long ago, and it wouldn''t be the current deadlock.


    This was the situation he most didn''t want to see. When he saw the figure of the bullhead demon, he had a premonition of the scene in front of him, but he couldn''t do anything about it. It has been the case until now.


    The figure kept appearing in different places. He tried to use this method to attract the attention of the bull head devil, as long as he could fool it even once in this way.Even if it takes only a few seconds, it¡¯s a pity that even this is very, very difficult. The tauren will hardly be deceived. No matter how he moves his figure, as long as he doesn¡¯t attack, the tauren will move slowly and turn around. There are no other actions.


    Whether he would attack the tauren or not seemed very clear, as if he could see through his mind.This makes him feel a little unbelievable. Why is this happening? Does he show it clearly?No, he doesn''t think so, even he thinks he did a good job, but this can''t deceive people, it can''t deceive the bullhead devil.


    The bullhead devil didn''t know if it was concentrated enough or something, anyway, it wouldn''t be deceived anyway, it was really interesting.At least Hua Yueling felt so.How it did it, no matter what, there is a way for it to do it anyway.


    In this respect, the bull head devil is quite good, at least Hua Yueling thinks so, it is very difficult for him to do this anyway.Before that, he had carefully observed it, not to mention other things, that guy''s attack made it fake and real, and it was difficult to see the truth.


    Sometimes Hua Yueling felt that he was going to attack, but he made a vain shot. Sometimes Hua Yueling felt that he was just attracting the attack of the bullhead demon, but then he attacked.


    It is difficult to tell from his actions, this is where he is more powerful, you have to admit this, anyway, Hua Yueling can''t do this.


    It seemed that Jelusy hadn''t observed enough, she was still observing, and didn''t mean to take action.Hua Yueling and the others have been observing for so long and already want to go back, and don''t want to continue spending time here, but since Jielusi didn''t intend to do anything, they could only wait.


    Jelucy watched carefully, watching the bullhead demon and the person, and there was something about them that attracted her.At the same time, she was also taking notes, and she recorded them quickly.


    Although Hua Yueling and the others were a little strange, seeing that Jieluxi hadn''t left the posture, they were already tired and wanted to leave, but they never had a chance.


    The battle between the two has entered a white-hot stage, and everyone is likely to win, but from the current situation, the chance of winning is still greater for the tauren.This kind of battle is actually quite exciting, but after all, they have been busy here for so long, and there is no mood to watch their battle.


    "The record is almost done, how about it, do you want to try it?"


    "Try it?" Hua Yueling looked at her suspiciously, how did they try "Who do we help, help the tauren, I don''t think it needs our help."


    "It''s not that I really want to help it, but just try this level of battle. They are all pretty good. It is more pressure for you now. The more you fight with such a guy, the faster you will improve. But I won''t Help you, whether you win or lose is yours."


    "We know this, we have to discuss it before we choose."


    Hua Yueling did not choose immediately, but looked at other people, wanting to hear their thoughts.There was no problem in the battle, but the four of them combined were not necessarily the opponent of which one of them.


    But in fact, they do not have to deal with one of them alone, but help one of them to attack the other.At least until they have defeated the opponent, the side that believes they will help will not target them.


    Although I don''t know why, the hatred of the bullhead demon towards that person seems to be very high, but the other side is not. He doesn''t really want to defeat the bullhead demon or destroy it.But the bullhead demon has been pestering him, making him unable to break free, otherwise Hua Yueling and the others would have become his targets.


    Now they want to give back to each other, his sudden appearance really scared them, but now they not only have a chance to cause trouble to the other party, but also have a chance to solve him.


    As long as they join one of them, the other side will definitely fall into the lower wind, which is certain.


    Hua Yueling and the others decided to take action after discussing it. Since Jie Luxi is not ready to do anything for the time being, and there is nothing to continue to observe now, then they should take action.Sister Jelucie hopes to use this to allow them to face difficult situations, but at least this situation can''t say how difficult it is at the moment, but if they face both sides at the same time, it will be a big trouble.


    It is possible, what the bullhead devil thinks is beyond their control.Maybe if they help it, they will be regarded as the person who got in the way, or even regarded as the other''s helper.


    "That''s right, although we are going to help the tauren, don''t treat it as your own partner. Be careful when you act. Pay attention to its actions at any time."


    Don''t treat the other party as an ally. This is the most important thing, and everything else can be considered later.If you forget this, it will be fatal.


    The four people filed out from the hidden place and divided into two groups to surround each other from two directions. If the bullhead demon was counted, it would be from three directions, which almost controlled the area where he could dodge or escape.


    At the moment they came out, Jelucy was gone, she didn''t know if she hid it or moved away.

 1693 Reference 1693

    The appearance of Hua Yueling and the others was not so unexpected, but when they appeared, they really scared that person.He never imagined that he would encounter a situation like now. Although Hua Yueling and the others are not that strong, they still have a large number of them, one for four.


    In addition, the bullhead demon, five people, and so many people besieged him, even with his strength, it would not be as easy as imagined.


    "Appear at this time, do you want to take advantage of others?"


    I was stared at by these people. Although their strength was not enough to make me feel scared, I came out when I was fighting the tauren. Aside from other things, the timing was really good.At this time, I definitely can''t focus all of my attention on them. Most of my attention will be on the bull head devil. If the bull head devil suppresses themselves, they have a chance.


    He didn''t want to give them a chance, but he couldn''t do anything right now.In any case, no matter how much he wants to destroy these guys who are in danger, it is impossible to let go of his hands and feet to destroy them, it is to kill himself.


    The anger in his heart was like a flame burning. He was very angry at what Hua Yueling and the others did. He was so angry that he wanted to get rid of them immediately, but he couldn''t do it.


    Hua Yueling and the others surrounded him from two directions and attacked the past. Their attacks were very imposing and fast, but they were still not enough to cause too much trouble to the other party.After all, this is just a tentative attack at the beginning. There is no idea that this kind of attack can solve the opponent or how much harm it will cause. I just want to try his reaction and see how he responds.


    The man was going to attack the tauren, but because of them, he had to change his actions.Even if Hua Yueling''s attack power is not that strong, he is not willing to be injured in such a situation if possible, and once any changes are made for this, the opportunity for the bullhead devil has arrived.The bull head demon immediately seized this opportunity and smashed it towards him with a sledgehammer with both hands.


    I couldn''t help but frowned. This really made him feel very uncomfortable. He still had the upper hand no matter what, but now it is different. He fell into the lower wind.And under the siege of Hua Yueling and the others, it was difficult to gain an advantage anymore.


    It all depends on Hua Yueling and the four of them. If they didn''t come out to attack him, they wouldn''t be like this so quickly anyway.


    He was even more reluctant to attack by the bull head devil. Next, Hua Yueling and the others only suffered a little injury when they attacked, but they really died when they were attacked by the bull head devil.


    He had to dodge the opponent''s attack, so that the dominant power would be occupied by the bullhead demon again. He had no choice.He could only dodge non-stop. It would be okay if it was only this way. It was not like this before, but the most important thing was that there were still others blocking his dodge route.


    Karin, the relic of Hua Yueling, appeared at the top of the route he avoided. Hua Yueling held the two-handed sword tightly in both hands, blinked, and swept the two-handed sword swept up.The figure disappeared for a moment, but he couldn''t hide from Karin''s sight, Karin opened his bow and arrows, aiming at the sky.


    "Wow!"


    "How did it find out?!"


    He didn''t expect that he could be discovered even if he was hiding. This was somewhat beyond his expectation, he did not expect.But fortunately, Karin is not as strong as him after all, so the attack speed is not so fast, otherwise he won''t be easy to block.


    At this moment, the depressive aura behind him changed his face. He was still thinking about doing something, but now he had to give up his thoughts and quickly escape from the place.


    In this way, it was originally a tauren who was fighting with him and he couldn''t stand it. Now it is even more difficult to be besieged by so many people. It didn''t take long for him to be a little tired, not only physically but also mentally.Such exhaustion made him somewhat uncomfortable and painful, but he still persisted.


    If you can''t resist their attack, this place is really over.


    After Huayueling really fought with the opponent, she discovered that the opponent''s strength was indeed very strong. No matter what attack method she adopted, there was almost no way to bring him any harm.He has various methods to dodge or block his own attack, and no matter how he changes his attack method or uses his skills, he can''t push him to the point of exhaustion.


    "It is indeed a powerful guy, so it seems that if you don''t rely on the tauren, it is almost impossible to solve him as soon as possible. But don''t worry, there is a way to give him a stronger sense of oppression."


    If you do well, you may even rely on this method to solve the opponent, but even if you don''t solve the opponent, it''s good to just bring the opponent some harm.


    Hua Yueling kept chasing the opponent''s footsteps, waving the weapon in his hand to bring enough damage to the opponent, but the opponent''s speed was very terrifying, making it difficult for him to hit the opponent, Hua Yueling had to keep on Change your position, but every time you return without success.


    In fact, Hua Yueling and the others still have the upper hand. With the four of them helping to block the position, the attack of the bullhead devil is more effective than it was at first.It made his dodge a lot more difficult, at least not where he could hide as he did at the beginning.


    Magic and arrows can almost completely block his dodge path, but this is not enough, he can still handle it, although it looks a lot more embarrassing than before.But it just seems that the situation is not at its best, they have to work harder.


    Hua Yueling continued to chase the opponent, his speed was constantly accelerating, almost reaching the fastest speed he could achieve.At this speed, Hua Yueling was somewhat unable to control her body. He had rarely used such a fast speed before, so he was not particularly familiar with it, otherwise he would not be so embarrassed.


    "There, but no, you can''t act now, you must seize the momentary opportunity."


    While observing the opponent''s actions while looking for the timing of the attack, after chasing the opponent and attacking without achieving any effect, Hua Yueling changed her mind.He decided to calm down and look for the moment when the opponent couldn''t escape. At that moment, his attack would definitely have an effect.

 1694 Reference 1694

    The bull''s head demon''s attack is so powerful that it doesn''t feel like a low block.Just facing that terrifying weapon swung down will make his legs weak.Although Hua Yueling and the others were helping him, in this situation they would also be affected by that kind of aura, making their actions somewhat deformed.


    Try to control your movements and make your movements more precise, but this is very, very difficult. If you don''t want to be oppressed by the tauren attack, unless you are at a distance.The two sides must keep a distance, and the range here is relatively small, if the range is larger, it might be better.


    But there is no way. Right now I can only fight here, and there is no way to move to other places.Perhaps this is also one of the reasons why the person who fought with the bull head demon wants to leave here and fight with the bull head devil elsewhere.


    Hua Yueling is a little farther away, and his sense of oppression is less. This allows him to look at everything that happened more calmly. The man''s dodge action is indeed more proficient, and there is no special rule, so I want to find An effective method is very difficult.


    The reason for temporarily stopping the attack and observation was to find a good way to solve this problem, but Hua Yueling now found that it was quite difficult.After all, I am facing a real person, not the stupid enemy designed in the game.


    It is difficult to find a rule that is easier to judge. The other party''s actions make you see nothing, and you can''t find a good enough opportunity to attack him.This observation lasted for a while, and Hua Yueling was going to try it out. It might be easier to find the flaws in action. This is a kind of idea, but if it works, you have to try to know.


    Hua Yueling rushed straight forward, waving his two-handed sword like a whirlwind, slashing forward with a terrifying force.However, the other party disappeared after just a glance, but when he reappeared, the bullhead demon had already known where he would dodge, and waved his weapon and hit it head-on.


    This made his face change involuntarily. The Bull Head Devil is now more terrifying than before, and he doesn''t know how to do it.Could it be that the fighting that persisted during this period of time can still improve its ability?


    Thinking like this in my heart, I had to use weapons to block it. This time it was a little hurried, there was no way to completely block it, and my body staggered back.At this time, Mu Ningshuang and Karin''s attacks had already arrived, and Lu Yuetong also wielded weapons to attack.


    In fact, if there were only three of them, this kind of attack would obviously have no effect, and they certainly wouldn''t dare to fight each other like this, but now it''s different. It''s not just the three of them, so there is no need to worry so much.


    It was a little embarrassing to be caused by such a attack by the bullhead demon, but Mu Ningshuang and the others'' attacks were not that threatening to him. They could still dodge it relatively easily. As long as they can dodge, there is no need to worry.


    I saw that his body was twisting, his movements were not very elegant, but the effect was still very good, after a little difficult to dodge, he immediately dodges and leaves.After this round of battle, Hua Yueling and the others also had some experience.


    In fact, there is no need to cooperate with the tauren, as long as their attacks can force the opponent to make it easier for the tauren to attack, so that it is not so easy for him to dodge, and this is their victory.Gradually, it was considered to have some experience, but it was not easy to fight.


    Exhausting a lot of effort and effort, there has been some progress in the battle, it seems that the opponent is already quite embarrassed, and some parts of his clothes are damaged.


    "See it clearly before acting!"


    During the battle, Hua Yueling found that Lu Yuetong''s movements were somewhat anxious, so she reminded her loudly.Lu Yuetong nodded, indicating that he understood.


    The fiery ball of fire was flying in the air, and the long and slender arrow dashed through the air. With three two-handed pole weapons, the plan was to fill all the space here, and there was almost no place to dodge.


    However, that person''s ability to flick and move is really good, even in this case, he is still in danger, no matter whether it is dodge or defense.This has also been delayed for a long time. During this time, I don''t know what he is waiting for, but there seems to be no one else except him.


    "Yes, damn!"


    Swearing so fiercely, he fell to the ground, convulsing all over, and horrible scars could be seen everywhere on his body.He has no strength, almost all of his strength is lost, just like water flowing into the sea, no strength to do anything, just like this is knocked to the ground.


    "Huh, I finally hit..."


    He said so, but Hua Yueling didn''t mean to relax his vigilance at all, he was still watching the bullhead demon not far away.Although it worked with it to get rid of the guy in front of him, but the bullhead demon could not be said to be their ally.


    After the bullhead demon knocked the opponent down, there was no response. No one knew what it was thinking, and Hua Yueling didn''t understand its thinking.


    The bullhead demon didn''t move for a while, and stood there quietly, staring blankly at the figure of the man lying on the ground after being hit.No one knows what it is thinking.


    "It looks like it''s over."


    Hua Yueling whispered, at least from the current trend, there is nothing to worry about.After the battle is over, it seems that there is nothing to do next, just wait, he doesn¡¯t want to deal with the rest at all, so let¡¯s leave it to Jeruxi, maybe she has some special ideas. It.


    Thinking like this, Hua Yueling looked around, but she couldn''t see Jieluxi''s figure, and she didn''t know where she had gone or why she hadn''t come out yet.


    "It still doesn''t respond, but if it doesn''t bother us, it''s better not to provoke it."


    From the beginning, they and the tauren could not be regarded as enemies, at least there is no conflict of interests between the two sides.Although the demons sounded terrifying and caused pain to people in this world long, long ago, at least for them now, there is no reason to fight each other.


    The bullhead demon didn''t seem to have any intention of fighting with them either. He stood there for a while before suddenly stepping forward, seeing it dragging a hammer, as if he was going to step forward to solve the opponent.

 1695 Reference 1695

    Six people stood in the empty hall. Four of them surrounded the other two. One of the other two fell to the ground, holding his body in pain, bending his body like a prawn.Moaning in pain, the tauren''s attack caused him a lot of damage, otherwise it wouldn''t be like this.


    Hua Yueling was very sympathetic to the other party, but just thought about it in her heart, after all, the other party caused so much trouble to them, and the other party wanted to solve them before this.How uncomfortable it would be to be hit by the bull''s head devil''s weapon, just thinking about Hua Yueling felt a chill in her heart.


    It''s not a joke, let alone such a big one, even if a small hammer really needs to hit it hard, it can''t stand it.


    But he deserved it too, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and the little sympathy in her heart also vanished in an instant.He doesn''t deserve sympathy at all, and the two sides are enemies after all, this is for each other, there is no need to do so many bells and whistles.


    "It seems that it is not in a position to fight us, otherwise we will leave, there is no need to stay here anymore."


    Go to other places to find a way to call out Jelly Sister, and then ask her what to do.If she wants to clean the battlefield, just leave it to her. If they are allowed to come, maybe they will have a conflict with the bullhead demon, which is not good.


    Using the strength of the four of them to deal with the bull head demon is still a bit worse. Although its physical strength is estimated to be consumed a lot after such a battle, they still need to pay a great price if they want to win the other side. Said.


    Slowly trying to retreat without making any noise, Hua Yueling and the others retreated very slowly, all the way back to the entrance of the passage, and only then accelerated their steps and hid.


    "What to do?"


    "Sister Jelucy, Sister Jelucy, are you still there? Answer me if you are."


    No one answered at the beginning, and Hua Yueling yelled again, only to realize that she didn''t know when Jie Lucy appeared next to her.He didn''t need to explain the current situation, and there was no need for any explanation. As long as you saw the scene in front of you, you would definitely know what happened.Moreover, Hua Yueling felt that she must have been nearby all the time, otherwise, no matter how good she was, it would be impossible to come over so soon.


    "Sister Jelucy, you have finally come. If you don''t come again, we don''t know what to do. If there is nothing else, I''ll just go back and forget it. If you need it, you have to go with the bullhead devil. The guy made a profit."


    It depends on Jie Lucy''s thoughts, not their thoughts. They actually don''t have any special thoughts, although the guy who was knocked down must be able to ask something.But in the current situation, it would be better not to provoke more powerful guys unless necessary. That''s not fun.


    "Okay, you can go back first and leave the rest to me."


    Jelucy''s words made them like a pardon, after all, they don''t need to stay here anymore, and he can''t stand it any longer.However, although several people had such thoughts in their hearts, they did not rush to leave. Instead, they were waiting to see what Sister Jeluxi was going to do.


    While they were chatting, the bullhead devil had already arrived in front of that person, and that person hadn''t even noticed this, and was in pain for the few attacks it attacked.


    The dark shadow fell on his twisting body, making the scene in front of him seem more or less desolate.Although Hua Yueling had long been accustomed to this kind of thing, when she saw the bullhead devil standing in front of that person, she still felt a little uncomfortable, or she couldn''t bear it.


    That was a somewhat hard-to-say feeling, Hua Yueling sighed secretly in her heart, the outcome of the matter was beyond their control.


    The bull head devil raised his hands slowly but powerfully, just like in slow motion. I don''t know what the bull head devil thinks. Do you want to use this method to create a terrible atmosphere?


    In the face of life-threatening danger, its approaching slowly is enough to have a sense of oppression, let alone the current movement, it is even a bit unbearable to look directly at it, let alone what the person facing it is like. Feel it.Hua Yueling didn''t dare to say that she felt the same way, but it was not too different.


    Watching this scene holding his breath, judging from the series of actions of the tauren after defeating him, there must be some enmity between them, otherwise the tauren would not do it anyway.If you have no grudges or complaints, you shouldn''t have done this step.


    "I am quite interested in the hatred of these two guys."


    Lu Yuetong whispered in Hua Yueling''s ears while keeping his eyes on the distant situation.In fact, everyone is curious, it''s just a question of more or less.


    A strong wind smashed down with the long-handled sledgehammer, and it seemed that the bullhead demon really didn''t want to keep him, but was going to kill him here.This was a bit of surprise to Hua Yueling. Before looking at it, he thought it would not kill him. Now it seems that the mind of the bull head devil is not so easy to guess.


    "boom!"


    The sledgehammer hit the ground heavily, but the strange thing was that it didn''t hit what it wanted to hit.The man who was lying on the ground had disappeared at some point.In an instant, he shouldn''t have avoided it himself.


    That person really didn''t have the ability to resist, let alone avoiding, it was difficult to move, and the bones in his body were broken. Thanks to his strong bones, otherwise his whole body was broken.


    The attack failed to resolve the opponent and the opponent escaped. At that moment, the bullhead demon became furious, and instantly his attention shifted to the place where Hua Yueling was hiding.Originally, they thought that there should be no problem with their hiding. The other party would not find themselves, but at this moment they knew they were thinking too much.


    The bullhead demon easily discovered their existence. The moment the big Tongling eyes stared at the place where they were hiding, all four of them trembled involuntarily, feeling cold all over.It was as if the whole person was immersed in cold water, no one had any reaction, and everyone did not even dare to take a breath.


    I fought together with the tauren, but the feeling back then was completely incomparable to the present.At that time, they also felt the terrible aura of the country, but it was only a small part. When all the pressure fell on them, they realized that the gap between themselves and the other party was bigger than they thought.

 1696 Reference 1696

    After locking them, he just glanced at them. The bullhead demon didn''t seem to take them seriously when he was hiding. The next moment he looked away and moved to another place.Although this made them breathe a sigh of relief, it was also something weird to them. Are they just being ignored?


    Although it is better for them to be ignored, there are still some disappointed thoughts in their hearts.Fortunately, they also responded in time.Seeing that Sister Zeluxi didn''t know where she took that person, the most likely thing was to bring him back to the tree house directly. Maybe she wanted to find out something from him.


    "Sister Zelucci, I guess I''m going back, let''s go back soon, don''t stay here anymore, otherwise you will be harmed by Chiyu."


    Seeing that Sister Zeluxi did not show up again, it was self-evident where she went, and there was no need to guess at all.It is very likely that they are not here anyway, and even if they are here, there is no need for them to stay here.It''s too dangerous in such a place.


    The tauren didn''t stare at them and took them as targets, but that was only so far. If there is no one to take that person away, it is estimated that they will be targeted.


    "Don''t look at it again, maybe Sister Jelucy will come back."


    Karin had different thoughts. Perhaps she thought the bullhead devil was still useful to Karin, so she would come back to look for it, but Hua Yueling didn''t think it would be the case.But Karin''s words still made him hesitate a bit, and he didn''t leave immediately, changing his mind.


    "that¡­¡­"


    Just as he was about to speak, he didn''t know if it was the tauren who had spotted them again or said he changed his interest in them, and suddenly he looked away.The sight fell directly on them, making them nervous again, and the goose bumps were all up.


    The bullhead devil turned his attention to them, and then there was not even a sound, and the bullhead devil disappeared.When she discovered this, Hua Yueling immediately realized the danger, and she didn''t even bother to speak, so she directly used the teleporting prop that Mu Ningshuang gave him.


    The figures of the four people disappeared from the hidden place in this way, the figure of the bullhead demon appeared in the air, and the weapon fell to the ground from the sky like a meteorite.


    "Boom!"


    It was as if a violent thunder struck the sky, a terrible roar, a great earthquake trembled, and as the smoke faded, the ground didn''t even have a crack.


    Hua Yueling panted heavily, and at that moment even felt that she was really hit by a hammer, but fortunately, that was just an illusion, not real.At that moment, a particularly real image appeared in front of his eyes, and the bullhead demon appeared where they were in the blink of an eye. Without any words, the weapon was smashed directly.


    If it was smashed down firmly by this blow, I guess I wouldn''t have to come back.


    Thinking of this, a cold sweat broke out behind him, and it was just a momentary visual effect, not real.This was good, they were lucky, and they didn''t get hit and escaped.


    "Huh, it really scared me to death. I thought I was really going to be smashed too late. Fortunately, I responded in a timely manner, otherwise..."


    Subconsciously patted his chest. This is a good job. Otherwise, he is not only alone, but other people will also be affected.At that moment, it was not that he was the target, but they were the target, and no one could escape.


    Although other people are not as terrible as his experience, and even feel like it is true, they also have similar feelings, all of them are pale, and they are half bent over without speaking.Everyone was in a cold sweat, thinking about what had just happened, they felt that they should have left long ago and shouldn''t have stayed there for so long.


    That''s not bad, not only is there nothing to be gained by staying here, but the bullhead demon is eyeing him.It didn''t pay attention to them at all before, and if it weren''t for others, it wouldn''t have noticed them.


    But now there is no need to worry about it. They have come back anyway, so there is no need to worry.Looking around, Hua Yueling woke up and found that she was not in the vicinity of the tree house, but in a place she didn''t know much about.


    He quickly turned to look at Mu Ningshuang and asked her what she thought, but found that Mu Ningshuang hadn''t slowed down a bit, perhaps because of the impact of the bull''s head demon''s attack before he left.


    There was no way, Hua Yueling could only get up to find out about the situation around here, and after finding out, she found that the place she and others had teleported to was a swamp.He could feel something nearby, as if some kind of monster existed, which made him a little worried and watched the situation around him vigilantly.


    The sound of the monster made him alert, but for a while, nothing came out.


    "Well, where are we?"


    Mu Ningshuang didn''t wake up for a while, in fact, they didn''t fainted, but they were just a little uncomfortable after being transferred.I don''t know if the scroll made by Mu Ningshuang had a problem, or if their transmission was interfered.


    Anyway, Hua Yueling felt that the scroll made by Mu Ningshuang was definitely not meant to send them to such a place that no one knew. It was too strange, no.


    "I don''t know, it''s here anyway. You don''t know Ningshuang?"


    "There should be something wrong with the teleporting scroll, otherwise it shouldn''t have been teleported here."


    Mu Ningshuang said this as she got up, looked around and said briefly.


    "The destination of the teleportation scroll shouldn''t be here, it should be the open space outside the tree house of Sister Zelucy. Although it will be a bit different, but..."


    After observing this place, she shook her head again. In fact, even if she didn''t say anything, Hua Yueling and the others could understand what she wanted to say.


    "The deviation of this place is too far. Either it was affected by that place, or something happened by the bullhead demon, otherwise we shouldn''t have come here anyway."


    At this time, Lu Yuetong and Karin were also struggling to get up. It seemed that everyone was a little embarrassed, but the situation was not that bad, at least everyone was intact and not injured.As for whether you can recognize what this place is and whether you can go back, you don''t have to worry so much.


    "Fortunately, we did not fall directly into the swamp, otherwise it would not be what it is now."


    This is also a blessing. If you really want to fall into the swamp, not to mention whether you will be touched by a monster, or you may be suffocated to death without being touched. That would be too speechless.

 1697 Reference 1697

    The first thing to do in an unfamiliar place is to understand the surrounding situation. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s safe enough, but these are secondary.Now that you have sobered up, let''s see where we are going next.


    "How can we go back, can we go back again by teleporting?"


    Hua Yueling looked at Mu Ningshuang and asked, if it is possible, it would be better to send it back directly, but I am afraid that something will go wrong if I send it again.This is not to blame Wood Ningshuang, but the teleport scroll is not easy to use now, so it is better to decide earlier.


    "I''ll check what''s wrong with the scroll, I''ll talk about it later."


    Mu Ningshuang said so and took out the teleporting scroll she had made, and at the same time she was trying to understand the situation nearby.After all, this is not the previous ruins, and the bullhead devil is not nearby, so there shouldn''t be that big problem going back.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    When she checked, Hua Yueling and the others were not idle, but went to find out about the situation nearby. There are not many places to go around here, there are swamps around, and it is not a small thing that they will fall into it.It would be very dangerous to go in, not to mention that it is not easy to figure it out, and it would be too dirty to look at it.


    Hua Yueling walked along the road that was almost invisible. This road was still OK, at least she didn''t feel so worried.Walking along this road all the way forward, Hua Yueling didn''t have any goals, but he still didn''t go too far. After all, Mu Ningshuang and the others were waiting in place. It would be bad if they went too far to lose contact with them.


    Besides, he just got a rough idea of ??the neighborhood, he doesn''t have to explore here, as long as he can go back, the other things are not that important.


    "It''s weird here. The magic will be disturbed here, so it is not easy to go back. Whether it is a scroll or I use teleportation magic directly, it will be interfered by something here. We must send it back to Ji in a safe way. Sister Lucy¡¯s tree house, the source of interference must be removed, otherwise we don¡¯t know where to be teleported."


    "Interference source, who knows where the interference source is, how many?"


    Hua Yueling also asked immediately at this time.It was Mu Ningshuang who answered him. The most qualified person here was Mu Ningshuang. No one except her could speak on this issue.


    "The source of interference seems to be nearby. Of course, we can go back even if the source of interference is not cleared. It just takes a few more times to teleport magic. And it will be more troublesome if we teleport to a place we don''t recognize."


    "In other words, the source of interference must be eliminated. I think it should be correct, right?"


    Hua Yueling asked something like this, after hearing his question, Mu Ningshuang nodded and said that there was nothing wrong.After being disturbed, it can be transmitted to other places, although there is a certain chance that it can go to a familiar place and then be transmitted back to the bookstore, but let¡¯s not say that this is not troublesome, and it does not take a little bit of time.


    It would be easier to simply find a way to clear the interference source directly, although it is troublesome to say in this regard.


    "Then continue to act, we really can''t take any time off, and finally we were able to go back. As a result, we still encountered this kind of thing. This is not unlucky."


    Hua Yueling shrugged and said helplessly.The only better thing is that they don''t have to run around like headless flies. Mu Ningshuang pointed out a way for them. As long as they walk over there, they should be able to find the source of interference.However, after hearing Mu Ningshuang''s words about these things, Hua Yueling still didn''t know what the source of interference was.


    "Just go over there, right?"


    "Yes, the source of interference is not far away, but there should be something else nearby. The source of interference is a magic siltation point, and there must be some kind of creature living nearby, maybe one, or maybe In groups, it takes a lot of effort to get rid of it anyway."


    "It''s okay, as long as it''s not guarded by the bullhead demon."


    Hua Yueling smiled and said jokingly.


    How could it be possible for the bullhead demon to stay in that place.Even if the tauren really chased them, it was impossible to guard them in such a place, but chased them a long time ago.


    The others were amused by Hua Yueling''s words. This is not wrong at all. As long as it is not the bullhead demon coming over, there is no need to worry so much.The next thing to think about is how to remove the interference source. This is a problem that says that it is not that troublesome, but that it is not troublesome but also very troublesome.


    "What should I do to clear the source of interference?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t know these things, so he had to ask Mu Ningshuang to ask clearly, it would not be easy to act if he didn''t ask to clear them.Although they only need to eliminate the monsters near the pollution source, and then let Mu Ningshuang clear the interference source.


    The swamps on both sides squeeze the road in the center, almost only one person can walk, Hua Yueling walks in the front, moving forward at a slow speed, and must be extremely careful not to let her feet fall into Going into the mud, Hua Yueling hopes to finish this road as soon as possible, but it is not so easy.


    I still don''t know how long it will take to go further, but Hua Yueling can see that the road under her feet is getting narrower and narrower. It is estimated that there will be no way to go in this way.


    If there is no way to go, you can only go into the swamp, Hua Yueling doesn''t want to go around in the swamp.


    "You guys are slower, the roads here are not easy to walk, and you can easily fall into it if you walk too fast."


    Hua Yueling didn''t forget to remind the partner behind him, everyone nodded in response to his words.Everyone walks slowly, and everyone is not in a hurry, walking slowly, step by step.


    Gradually the swamp flooded the road, and to hear the sound, it seemed that there were monsters moving in the swamp, moving towards them.The voice kept approaching, giving them a sense of oppression.


    "How to fight in a place like this?"


    Hua Yueling feels that there is no way to fight, especially he and Lu Yuetong, both of them are melee types. If monsters come to attack them from the swamp, plus there is no place to dodge in this kind of place. , How to fight is a problem.


    "Just leave it to us."


    Karin and Mu Ningshuang said that, it would be easier if the monsters were handed over to them to solve them. After all, they could attack from a distance instead of being troublesome like Hua Yueling and the others.


    Karin has found the location of one of the approaching monsters.

 1698 Reference 1698

    "Wow!"


    The bow was full, and the arrow aimed at a place farther away, where there was activity in the swamp, where a monster was there.After aiming, he released the hand that was full of the bowstring, and the arrow flew out into the swamp.


    Accompanied by a weird scream, the monster there floated up, and the arrow directly passed through its body.This is a terrifying monster. It has similarities with ordinary fish, but it is more different. For example, there is basically no meat on its body, and the bones can be easily seen. Traces, and there are incredible patterns on it.


    I can feel the existence of magic power from that pattern, and the magic power has gradually disappeared and flowed into the swamp.


    "There is one more over there!"


    Karin pointed to the distance and said, the magic wand in Mu Ningshuang''s hand pointed to that side, and the magic power condensed to form an ice cone.The ice cone was thrown out and directly hit the monster in the swamp.


    The monster quickly turned over, and the ice cone remained on its body, penetrating its body like an arrow.


    Another monster was solved, but this not only failed to relax Hua Yueling and the others, it was even more nervous.Because just after these two monsters were eliminated, there were more actions.


    I didn''t know that all of the monsters hidden there before suddenly appeared shadows, and they swarmed over and directly surrounded them.


    "Now it''s a big trouble."


    Hua Yueling laughed bitterly. Originally, he wanted to stop the monsters, but the monsters grew more and more. If this continues, they can''t move forward, they can only move back.


    It seemed to be an easy task, but they caused troubles all at once.This is the dilemma that describes their current situation.


    It''s really a dilemma, but sometimes it''s important to take a step back.For example, now, forward is definitely not good, then only backward.


    A few people backed away, walking forward slowly but backing back slowly.Everyone wants to walk faster, for fear that they will be surrounded by monsters if they are slow, but they can''t walk too fast in this kind of place, and they will fall down too quickly.


    Slowly but in an orderly manner, they retreated to a place with a more spacious road, before Hua Yueling and the others stopped.However, the monsters did not stop, they were still pressing on, it seemed like they didn¡¯t stop if they didn¡¯t get rid of them. Seeing how it looks like Huayueling, their strength is in the upper hand, it seems that the opponent is stronger. .


    An ugly fish leaped out of the swamp and rushed towards them. The sharp black teeth even seemed to gleam with light, as if they were about to be eaten away.


    But now Hua Yueling and the others are not afraid, and it is easier to get rid of them in this situation.


    With two-handed swords waving, fishes were swept away, being beaten to the distance and falling back into the swamp.Other people also started to take action, seven or eight fireballs flew through the air, and the arrows aimed at the leaping magic fish.


    The liquid in the swamp was also splashing around as the monsters leaped out, making Hua Yueling and the others all dirty.But they can''t avoid it at this time. This is a better opportunity to deal with these monsters.


    Almost all the guys that can be eliminated have been eliminated, even if there are some missing fish.However, these monsters are not afraid of death. Even if they are injured or killed, most of the others are not afraid at all. Even if they rush past, they will turn around and continue to rush towards them.


    One or two are not afraid of death, or that they have no concept of death at all.In any case, don''t even think about moving forward without getting them away. It''s better here, and when you get inside, you should return it again. There is no other way.


    "No, it''s not enough to just eliminate these."


    Lu Yuetong said this as he fought, and there were still guys in the distance staring at him. Even if these were resolved, those who did not follow would be the most difficult to deal with.


    "I know those too." Huayueling responded while fighting. "But we also have a priority. If we don''t solve these, how can we think about them."


    After listening to Hua Yueling¡¯s words, it¡¯s right to think about it. If you don¡¯t get rid of the little devil here, then the little devil will bite you tightly. If you want to solve other things, there is no way to start. Now, how to start.


    The fight with the remaining fish was over in a short period of time, and Hua Yueling didn''t spend much effort after they came back.These monsters are not strong in the first place, but they seem to make people not want to touch them, plus there are too many.


    It''s really easy to fight. Hua Yueling doesn''t have to think about anything, as long as she wields the weapon in her hand, there is no simpler thing than this, it is an individual.


    The matter here is resolved, seeing that no other monsters come to mess with it, Hua Yueling and the others can relax and move on.Otherwise, there is no way to go.There is no problem now, almost everything that should be solved is solved, but there are still some guys in the distance who need to do something, but they can''t come by themselves, and they have to wait for them to pass.


    "If those monsters don''t trouble us, it''s best to leave them alone."


    Before that, they hadn''t reacted to the monsters there, so Hua Yueling would say that. If those monsters had reacted, Hua Yueling would not think so.But he also knew that in fact, the possibility that those monsters would not trouble them was relatively low, and it was best not to have such thoughts.


    "Trouble."


    The rest is not so easy to solve. There is still some distance away from the interference source temporarily, but it is not possible to reach it.As for wanting to ignore those guys and go easily, just think about it, don''t really think so.


    "It''s better to lure them over. In fact, as long as you cross this section of the road, it''s good. The main reason is that the fighting around here is more troublesome. It would be nice if the road is more spacious."


    Everyone knows this kind of thing, but they can''t have time to reclaim the land now, so they have to move forward whatever the road here is like, it''s not their final say.However, the problem has eased a bit anyway, and at most, as long as the remaining obstacles are solved, there is nothing to worry about, and it is almost time to reach the destination.


    Hua Yueling scanned the swamp, and roughly counted there were about five or six big fish lurking inside, but there should be more than just fish, there should be others.

 1699 Reference 1699

    The big fish lurked in the swamp, like a cheetah, lurking up and waiting for them to pass, ready to give them a fatal blow at any time.However, Hua Yueling and the others had already made preparations a long time ago. How can they do things well without preparation before doing things? That''s not it.


    After discussing it, Mu Ningshuang and Karin tentatively launched an attack to see if they could lure the hidden big fish out, and the ice cone and arrow shot into the muddy swamp.Thunder and lightning struck them, and a flash of light passed in front of their eyes, and they were submerged in the swamp in a blink of an eye.


    The few big fishes don''t know if they are really smart or what they are. They didn''t mean to come out anyway, but instead hid their bodies in the swamp.It was hidden deeper, buried deep in it, so they couldn''t see it.


    "These guys are really smart, they are not provoked at all."


    After the attack, Lu Yuetong also said helplessly.It''s not that such a smart monster has never been seen, but it is really difficult to deal with.


    "Now we have to be more defensive when we pass by now. I am afraid that we will never be able to draw them out, it will be difficult. If they refuse to leave the place, we can''t do anything even if we want to."


    "Try it. Wait a minute here, I''ll try it. If you can attract them, it''s best. If it doesn''t work, be prepared to rush directly."


    "If we are lucky, we should be able to solve one by attacking together."


    "One is a little bit small, these guys must all come out to attack us, and the others must be careful too. We won¡¯t be able to act well when we get there, and you might be taken care of by them. If these guys really have brains. Smart enough."


    After speaking, Hua Yueling walked forward quickly, he alone didn''t have to worry so much, just walk quickly, he could adjust his pace.Coming to a place closer to those monsters, Hua Yueling still wanted to observe their dynamics. Before he could stand still, a figure suddenly leapt out of the swamp on his side. Ran into him.


    These guys thought very well, hoping to hit him off guard in this way, but Hua Yueling had discovered the opponent''s course of action a long time ago, but had always pretended not to notice.Now that it''s out, let''s give it some color.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and the other side also moved at this time. I don''t know when she swam into the swamp not far from her side, and jumped out and bumped over.The fish had to stretch for about two meters, the body was dirty, and it was dripping with the dirty things brought out from the swamp. If this thing touched him, Huayue Lingguang''s expression would change a bit after thinking about it.


    "Just right, there are two guys here, just throw them all out!"


    Thinking about it this way, Hua Yueling had already judged the location of the two fishes, and with a flick of his two-handed sword, he did not see any special movements. One of the fish was still some distance away from Hua Yueling, and he hadn¡¯t reacted yet. I found that I didn¡¯t know when there was something in front of me, and my whole body¡¯s strength slammed into it. At this time, it was very difficult to change. I had to slam into it abruptly, treating the thing in front of me as Hua Yueling. .


    But the thing it hit again was not what he had imagined. Hua Yueling was sitting there on the Diaoyutai, as long as he came here for a while, there was nothing else to think about.


    "That''s it. These two guys don''t need to worry about it, but..."


    Hua Yueling still has no way to completely let it go. After all, there are other guys here, although the other monster fish here are still moving, and they did not attack with the two before, and their actions are also on their own. Under control, but still have to be careful.


    And he came this time to destroy them, Hua Yueling thought for a while, couldn''t help but look in the direction of the two fishes that he had shot out before.They were knocked into the air, and they still ran into themselves, without the buffer of meat, the heads of the accident directly collided with each other, which was not a minor one.


    But such an attack is not enough, and it needs to be done again.Hua Yueling was thinking about it, and she felt the attack from behind, Mu Ningshuang and Karin resolved his worries, and none of the two fish survived.


    There was no reaction just after falling into the swamp, and immediately after being hit like this, there was no chance of reaction at all.The two fish were killed in this way, slowly sinking into the swamp, and there was no way to move out.


    Now Hua Yueling didn''t have to think about going back and forth to solve them completely, she could do what she wanted to do.


    "Xiao Ling, you just need to find a way to draw them out, and leave the rest to Ningshuang and Xiao Lin."


    Lu Yuetong loudly reminded Hua Yueling from a distance. Hua Yueling didn''t look back, nor did he respond. Now he can''t do other things. Almost all his attention is on the enemy in front of him.But even so, Lu Yuetong understood his thoughts and didn''t say anything. The three people quietly waited for Hua Yueling''s next action.


    The remaining monsters seemed to be more cautious. They didn''t move and didn''t know if they were waiting for anything.But no matter what, what Hua Yueling had to do was to find a way to lure them out, the important thing was nothing else.


    It''s not anything else that I''m afraid of, but that they won''t come out, just like it is now. The fishes hiding in the swamp seem to have no meaning to come out.


    "They are really smart guys."


    Hua Yueling sighed and thought, with a helpless expression on her face.If they are unwilling to come out, there is nothing they can do, and it is really difficult to get them out.


    The two that were resolved should be awkward in it, otherwise it would not be so easy to call out, but the rest would not be so easy.Hua Yueling has nothing to do for the time being, he can only take one step and look one step at a time. He hopes to be simpler, that would be better.


    No way, he kept walking forward, and the deeper he went inside, the deeper he sank, Hua Yueling had to stop and look at the road ahead. The road ahead was not very visible.It was almost completely submerged by the swamp, but as long as you walked through this short distance, the road gradually appeared, so the most important thing is to get through this section. If you can''t get through it, it won''t be easy.


    "Although there is only such a short paragraph, if they make trouble, there is nothing we can do here."


    They must be resolved by themselves, Hua Yueling thought firmly.

 1700 Chapter 1700

    It wasn''t until Hua Yueling walked to the center of this flooded road that those guys couldn''t hold back their breath and gradually surrounded from a distance.In fact, after eliminating two, there are only four or five left.


    "The quantity is small, but it will be more difficult to deal with."


    Hua Yueling thought about it this way, facing four or five by herself. In fact, it is not that difficult to say it, but he really does not want to face such an enemy, it is too dirty.


    These strange fish can almost be said to be integrated with the swamp, making the whole body dirty. Now Hua Yueling''s body is a little dirty, and there is no way to clean it, which is very uncomfortable.


    But just solve these enemies next, don''t worry so much anymore.


    It was covered like a fishing net, but Huayueling was prepared long ago, and he didn''t even have to have any excessive reactions. As long as he came a few times, these guys would lose their temper.They collided one by one without even knowing it, thinking they were attacking the enemy.


    Naturally, there is nothing to say, these fish are quite big, but it is hard to say how strong they are.It is much stronger than those little fish, but the relationship with a relatively small number is actually the same.


    With the help of Mu Ningshuang and Karin, Hua Yueling eased a lot, and it took no time to solve the remaining guys.The past is much easier when no one makes trouble, and Hua Yueling is the first to pass.I''ve already got here anyway, and it''s more troublesome to go back.


    After waiting for a while after passing, Mu Ningshuang and the others jumped directly, regardless of the distance, for them as long as there is no interference, it is easy to come over.The same is true for Hua Yueling, but who calls him a man here, and he can only take the initiative to take on this kind of dirty work.


    After everyone came over, they could continue to move forward. It was Hua Yueling who was still walking in front to block possible danger for them, but according to Mu Ningshuang, the interference source was not far away.


    Hua Yueling checked it and confirmed that there was no danger in the vicinity, but she still didn''t dare to relax too much, she was still very alert, worried that something would happen to someone accidentally, and things wouldn''t work well.


    After walking for almost six minutes, Hua Yueling and the others finally found the place where the interference source was, and there were monsters wandering nearby.But these monsters don''t look simple, at least they are more terrifying than the ones that stopped them before.


    Just like a crocodile, one by one surrounded something that seemed to be a magic ball. When they noticed them coming, those guys turned around like crazy and swam towards them.The big mouth is closed one by one, and the sharp teeth are not to mention how scary.


    Seeing that is like eating them, and even if they leave the swamp, they can move, and they are surrounded by Huayueling.Hua Yueling was also speechless enough, he hadn''t really paid much attention before, so he was caught off guard, otherwise it wouldn''t be at all.


    This is good, but fighting these guys is not so fun.


    Not to mention the crocodile bite force, if this is really bitten, don''t want the leg.But what is more uncomfortable is that they are too low, and it is somewhat inconvenient to fight.


    Fortunately, there is still a place to hide nearby, just run forward.


    But just when Hua Yueling thought about this, he found that one of the crocodile''s mouth began to condense light, and his expression was slightly taken aback, and the magical sphere flew towards him.Although the power of this magic ball could not be compared with that used by Mu Ningshuang, it would definitely be uncomfortable to be hit.


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect that these crocodiles would use magic in them, so she was taken aback, but after all, it was not that powerful magic, and it didn''t take much trouble to avoid it.After avoiding easily, Hua Yueling took action, and the others didn''t need to say anything, and entered the battle mode with him.


    The two-handed sword swept straight out, and the crocodile''s body was low, so it was somewhat troublesome to attack.The two-handed sword swept across, and the crocodiles were not easy to dodge, so they had to use their teeth or tail to try to contend, but this method naturally did not work well.


    Basically, without any decent obstruction, Huayueling easily beat the two crocodiles in front of her.Especially for the first one, it is estimated that the tooth was almost broken, and it hurts terribly.


    Lu Yuetong was a little bit worse there, but it was easier to get rid of the one in front of him.But she had just landed on the ground, and a crocodile next to her moved frantically with four feet like four rollers, and bit it.


    "!"


    There was still plenty of time to react. Lu Yuetong hardly made any special actions, and the weapon directly blocked the opponent''s path when he came.The crocodile doesn''t care what is in front of him, anyway, as long as it can bite with its big mouth open, nothing else matters.


    The crocodile''s mouth was bitten up directly, which really scared Lu Yuetong, but seeing that it was only biting the weapon that blocked it, and still not letting go, Lu Yuetong was still somewhat relieved.


    But before he could relax, another crocodile moved over and opened his mouth to bite her, but Lu Yuetong was also preparing, but now the weapon is still being attacked by the crocodile under his feet. Controlling it, it is difficult to fight back from it for a while, mainly because the bite force of the crocodile''s mouth is really strong, and it is difficult to snatch things from its mouth.


    Seeing that another crocodile had already flopped over and was about to bite his ankle, Lu Yuetong also knew that it was impossible for him to grab his weapon and stop it now.There was no other way but to jump up with the weapon in his hand and step directly on the crocodile.


    She stepped on it with a lot of strength and stepped on it heavily, but although the crocodile had some reaction, the reaction was not particularly great in fact. It seemed that such an attack was not enough for it.


    "No, the attack intensity is still a little bit worse, you must increase the intensity."


    After thinking about it this way, Lu Yuetong didn''t think too much about it, anyway, this kind of attack was more for dodge than for attack.


    The attack is just incidental.It''s good to have an effect.Weapons are still being contested, but Lu Yuetong is now surrounded by two crocodiles, and it may not be possible to be surrounded by more. Those crocodiles are moving here.

 1701 Chapter 1701

    Lu Yuetong basically didn''t have any tactics in the fight, just to fight according to his own ideas, even with an instant reaction.This method cannot be said to be good, it can only be said that what needs to be relied on is strength, and it cannot do without strength.


    But now she has also cooperated with other people, and she will observe the situation more and look for different ways to fight.


    Stepping on the crocodile, Lu Yuetong vigorously competed for his weapon.But the other crocodile bit its mouth very tightly, and it seems that unless it is solved, it will be difficult to grab it back.


    No way, then we can only think of other ways first.The best way is to let the crocodile have to let go, but this is difficult.When the crocodile seized the opportunity, it would be so easy to give up.


    In this way, he bit his hands with a big sword and shook his head, trying to use his power to get rid of Lu Yuetong''s control. Although Lu Yuetong could not get the weapon back from it, it was impossible for it to grab it so easily. Take the weapon.


    The two sides are arguing, and no one is considered to have the upper hand, but Lu Yuetong still has some trouble here if he really wants to say it.Mu Ningshuang and Karin naturally wanted to help, but they were somewhat troublesome. There were not many crocodiles surrounding them, but they were also a threat. They had to be solved before they could do anything else. This is not to say They don''t want to help.


    After destroying several crocodiles nearby, Hua Yueling quickly observed the situation nearby, and then immediately went to Lu Yuetong''s side to help him.The two-handed sword swept over fiercely. With just one click, one of the crocodile that bit Lu Yuetong was killed by him without any difficulties.


    After that, Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong joined forces to make it easier, killing the surrounding animals without encountering many obstacles.Mu Ningshuang and Karin still had some problems, and there was one left that was not killed.


    "It should be fine now."


    Hua Yueling solved the last one, and his sight fell to the distant interference source. After solving these crocodiles, there were no monsters.The exploration skills go deep into the swamp, there may be something hidden in it, but it will still be interfered by interference sources.


    I searched the area near the interference source, but there was nothing in that area, and if I went further, I couldn''t find anything.It seems that there is no need to worry about it after the search, but Hua Yueling and the others still maintain a strategy of careful action, not too anxious, and move forward at a savage speed.


    The interference source is not far away, and it will be there in just a few steps.The source of interference is in the swamp, and you must go inside the swamp to get close.


    It would be great if they could walk directly over the swamp, as if they could walk on water, but they didn''t have such skills.


    "How to destroy it?"


    Hua Yueling asked Mu Ningshuang, if she could do it herself, she wouldn''t need them.Naturally, no one of the three girls wanted to go into the swamp, not to mention girls in such a dirty place, Hua Yueling didn''t want to go in.


    The source of the interference was still in the deep part of the swamp. Hua Yueling estimated in her heart that she had to submerge the swamp to at least her knees in the past.


    "It''s very simple to destroy, just use magic to get rid of it, it''s easy."


    Mu Ningshuang''s answer was simple, but if it was really that simple, it would save trouble.As long as you go alone, you don''t need Mu Ningshuang to go there.


    "Then what should I do, can I destroy it? If I can do it alone, Ningshuang, you can tell me what to do, and then let me do it."


    "It''s not that difficult."


    Mu Ningshuang came over a little bit, and explained to him the method of destroying the interference source in a relatively simple way.Hua Yueling listened very seriously and wrote it down.


    After hearing it, he was able to understand Mu Ningshuang''s thoughts. The method was really simple, but the premise was that you were a magician, or at least someone familiar with magic.The main reason is that the interference source here is of a special kind, which is specially set by magic, otherwise it will not be like this.


    If the interference source is formed by a certain kind of props, it is better to get some, as long as that kind of props is destroyed or removed, there is no problem.But the current situation is not like this. The interference source is made of magic. In this case, the magic must be disturbed and the interference source directly invalidated. This is the best and basically the only way.


    In fact, there are other ways, and that is to absorb magic power, but Hua Yueling and the others do not have this ability.This requires skills or props in this area, but unfortunately, neither skills nor props have them.


    After listening to Mu Ningshuang''s remarks on this aspect, Hua Yueling also learned from her how to remove the interference source.After understanding this, Hua Yueling walked into the swamp, ready to go to the interference source to get rid of the interference source.


    Naturally, Huayueling has magic power. After all, he has also learned magic, and he can also magic, but he is not as good as Mu Ningshuang in magic.


    Not as good as her in magic, but there is no problem in removing the source of interference.As long as you know the method, it is much easier, and the others are not so troublesome.


    Huayueling stepped forward and stepped into the swamp. The shoes were completely ground by the swamp. They were sticky and wet, making them uncomfortable.But soon Hua Yueling made up his mind and continued to move forward. As he went deeper and deeper, not only the shoes, but the pants were also entering the swamp.


    It¡¯s impossible to walk briskly in the swamp. Hua Yueling can only walk forward step by step. Walking in the swamp has very high resistance. In fact, it is almost the same as walking in the water, but the swamp is obviously compared The water is even more uncomfortable.


    "The source of the interference is there, just a few steps away."


    Hua Yueling thought so, her steps firmer.Just walked all the way to the place, and came to the place where the interference source was.Just standing by the side, Hua Yueling could feel the feeling of magic cohesion, the magic power possessed by the interference source was quite terrifying, it was a relatively huge magic power.


    If the huge magical power explodes in an instant, the power that can be caused is very terrifying. Presumably, the swamp will explode in that instant. At that time, it is almost impossible to not be affected.


    Even so, Hua Yueling was still not afraid, he was observing the source of interference, and at the same time, he was thinking about what Mu Ningshuang had said to him.What he has to do is not to make the interference source explode, but to find a way to gradually shed the magic power in the interference source. As long as all the magic power is not gathered together, the interference source will no longer play the role of interference.

 1702 Chapter 1702

    Hua Yueling stood in front of the interference source for a while, and observed for a while, before he started to act, stretched out his hand, magic power gathered in his hand, using his magic power to channel the gathered magic power in front of him .


    Hua Yueling hadn''t done anything like this before, so she had to be more cautious when she acted to avoid problems arising from her mistakes.Hua Yueling was still very cautious when she acted, feeling the fluctuations of her magic power, and gradually mastered some skills.


    In fact, it is not that difficult to say that this matter is difficult, and it is a bit of an exaggeration to say that the difficulty is just a little bit of guidance. It is not easy to say that it is difficult, but it is not so easy to say that simple. That''s it.


    The magic power was channeled from the interference source into the swamp, although it was originally in the swamp, and even if it was separated and drawn away, it might still gather again later.But this is not within the scope of Hua Yueling''s thinking. They only need to temporarily remove the interference source, and then be able to transmit it away. Don''t worry about the others, after all, they will not necessarily come to this place again. of.


    Gradually all the magic power was diverted away, and it flowed far away, as if it were a stream of water, flowing towards a place with a relatively low terrain.You don¡¯t have to worry about how long, you will be able to smooth out the remaining magic soon. Hua Yueling was still worried that this matter would be more troublesome and couldn¡¯t do it by herself, but now there is no need to worry about it. All these are just to be straightforward.


    "It''s almost there."


    Hua Yueling retracted his hand when there was still some magic power left. This was a bit dangerous, but it was actually not that scary.He just wanted to see what would happen after doing this, but at least from the short period of time when he took his hand back, it didn''t happen what he imagined.


    The magic has not returned. It seems that the terrain in the swamp is not flat, or that the place where the interference source is located is not a ravine zone.The magic power flows in all directions, what Hua Yueling needs to do next is to remove the last bit of magic power, as long as this is done, there is nothing to worry about.


    Reaching forward again, Hua Yueling mobilized the magic power in his body, and slowly guided the last bit of magic power to other places.If it can absorb magic power, and that is the safest, it is a pity that Hua Yueling does not have that kind of skill.


    Soon some of the remaining magical powers were also cleanly removed by Hua Yueling, and in the end the interference source lost its original function, thus restoring the original posture here.


    "There should be no problem then."


    Hua Yueling breathed a sigh of relief after finishing all this, he walked back to Mu Ningshuang and the others.


    "Dealed."


    "Then let''s send it back as soon as possible. To be honest, I''m really tired. I want to go back and eat something."


    "Let''s go." There is no need to waste magic scrolls for teleportation with Mu Ningshuang. Mu Ningshuang can solve all the problems.Next, she used teleportation magic to teleport them back, this time they saw a familiar scenery.


    "But I came back. I never thought that we would be so troublesome when we came back."


    This time I also experienced a lot of things. It is not worthy of being an expedition. The feeling of expedition is really strong, and there are many things that have caused a lot of trouble.


    "But fortunately, we have come here without incident."


    Hua Yueling raised her head and looked forward, and now they were on the clearing in front of Jelucci''s house, and there was a tree house not far away.Seeing that they had returned to a familiar place, Hua Yueling and the others were somewhat relieved, and they had to be nervous to die if they stayed outside.


    The swamp is a dangerous place no matter what, and they can''t let go of their hearts anyway.It''s different when you come back here, you can take a good rest.


    "Go and rest first, go in and sit for a while, I''ll find something to eat."


    Lu Yuetong said so and ran in on her own initiative, while Hua Yueling and the others walked behind her in a hurry.Lu Yuetong had already ran into the tree house, and they were still walking in the open space outside.


    "I''ll lie here for a while. You can go in first."


    Hua Yueling pointed at the big tree Atsuko outside the tree house, and then went over and lay on it.Enjoy the fresh air outside, the beautiful natural scenery, and feel somewhat at ease.


    When he lay down, Mu Ningshuang didn''t follow him in. He lay on the tree stump outside with him. Neither of them spoke. They lay down like this, quietly looking at the leaves on the top of their heads being moved by the wind.


    Karin said to them, and then went into the house by herself.Sitting at the table, she leaned back in the chair and sighed somewhat tiredly.


    This half-day''s work is not a joke. Hua Yueling and the others have basically never rested for half a day, and basically spent them "work", and they were tired and half dead.Now that it¡¯s hard to take a break, I naturally don¡¯t think about anything, I just think about rest.


    Sister Jeluoxi didn''t know where she was, but she didn''t come out when they came back, but logically she should have come back, otherwise they wouldn''t have to be so troublesome.


    The open space outside the tree house was quiet, and there was no sound except the sound of the wind.Hua Yueling and the others didn''t say a word. For the time being, Karin was only sitting in the tree house, and Lu Yuetong ran to find something to eat as she said.


    "I should have asked her to bring some drinks here, she was really thirsty."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but even so, he didn''t think of going over and taking a look.He didn''t want to move at all when he was tired, although his body seemed to fall apart.But it''s not much different.


    Hua Yueling kind of wanted to talk to Sister Jelucci, they had been busy for so long after all, so I hope to hear if Jelucci asked something from that person.And they still have information here to give her.


    But since Sister Zeluxi didn''t take the initiative to come out, they didn''t need to be too anxious, wait and see, time is not so tight.


    After lying outside for a while, hearing the sound of footsteps from inside the tree house, the sound of footsteps approached, Hua Yueling opened his eyes and turned to look towards the tree house.I saw Lu Yuetong come out with a very ordinary-looking wooden table, and she didn''t know where she got the table.


    Karin also followed, carrying a few stools.

 1703 Reference 1703

    Hua Yueling saw a lot of food and drink on the table. He didn''t expect Lu Yuetong to move a table out, but he didn''t get up in a hurry. There is nothing to worry about, so get up and eat later. It''s not too late for children.Even if Lu Yuetong and Karin were hungry, they wouldn''t be able to eat everything in a little while.


    But without them waiting, Lu Yuetong took the initiative to bring drinks and snacks, and asked him if he wanted to eat.


    "Thank you."


    After Hua Yueling expressed her gratitude to her, she took the snacks and drinks she brought herself, and sat up to eat.Eating after the event is also a special enjoyment. Hua Yueling looked at Mu Ningshuang next to her. She was drinking a bottle of beverage in her hand, making him a little greedy.


    Seeing her drinking method, Hua Yueling wanted to learn from her.After unscrewing the lid of the drink, Hua Yueling drank the drink happily.It''s also Gudong Gudong, just like Mu Ningshuang next to him, just like she was deliberately following her.


    The four people were talking while eating, drinking, and talking about the organization''s topic, but it was not just the actions of the talents, but also other issues.The most important point is what kind of reaction the organization will have. They will definitely have a reaction. Maybe they can''t go to any other places.


    "This possibility is quite big."


    Lu Yuetong is also more worried about this. In fact, they don¡¯t need to worry too much about their own safety. After all, no one should know their identity anymore except for the person who was arrested by Sister Jeruxi. This is a comparison for them. safe.


    "But if it really changes, we don''t need to go to other places. If the information we found is useful, there is no need to go." Lu Yuetong said so, and took a snack.


    "There will definitely be changes, if they have a phone call, but it''s not clear whether they can withdraw so many people so quickly."


    This can''t be said to be a good thing, but for the time being, they don''t need to worry about it.It is estimated that the action in the afternoon will also need to be changed. It is impossible to go to other places as before, and we still have to look again.


    I just don''t know how much useful information their actions will bring to Jieluxi this time. Does Hua Yueling hope that there will be some help, even if it is only a little bit.


    No one came to disturb them during their breaks. It seemed that people knew not to disturb them.It should have been Zellucci talking to them, but Zellucci is quite interesting, she hasn''t shown up all the time, it seems that she is still interrogating the person she caught.


    After enjoying the leisure time for a while, Hua Yueling sat up and looked at the tree house.There was no one at the tree house for the time being, and it seemed that it was not time to eat.


    "When is it now?"


    Hua Yueling asked other people, but after asking, it was just almost noon and there should be some time for dinner.


    "It''s still early, do you want to go play together?"


    "It''s okay to go there for a while, just because there should be no one in that room. Otherwise, Jersey should have been studying some problems in it. Now she doesn''t have the time."


    Lu Yuetong said with such a smile.


    Hua Yueling and the others went upstairs talking and laughing. They really haven''t met Jelusy here, and it is estimated that she will not be back for a while.It''s good to be able to spend some time free, but Hua Yueling also knows that she can''t spend much time free, and there are still many things to deal with by herself.


    The matter here comes to an end for a while, and you have to find a way to go back and solve the matter with sister Yun.Who knows when it can be resolved, there are not many useful clues yet.


    "Ningshuang, do you think we can get some different clues if we take Karin to go?"


    Hua Yueling stared at Karin for a while, then suddenly thought of this, and couldn''t help asking Mu Ningshuang''s opinion.Mu Ningshuang didn''t answer immediately, lowered his head in thought, this suggestion might be really useful.


    Doesn¡¯t the monster not know where it came from? Anyway, it came from other worlds, no matter what method is used, if this is the case, take Karin living in this world to help them, maybe there is a difference The effect is.


    But still have to think about it, and don''t worry, Karin doesn''t mean to go back for the time being.Talk to her again when they want to go back, Karin will probably not refuse.


    Jelucy was busy here, but she didn''t go to the interrogation and caught the person, but found an old friend of her own and gave that guy to her.Before that, she also asked some questions that she cared about. The other party was the most strict. It is indeed an organization that thinks that she can''t ask anything.


    There is no way, you can only give it to someone you know, and then ask the other person.In fact, there are still many things to consider, but she naturally considered some things in this regard, but she was not so worried.


    Next, ask Hua Yueling and the others to see if they can ask anything.In fact, she is not particularly interested in this kind of thing, but now that she has discovered it, and that organization seems to behave badly, then go to understand.


    Jelucy chatted with her old friend again, and then left.After leaving the door, she looked up at the sky, and when there was still time, she was going to see other old friends.There is still time, and it doesn''t matter if you go back later.


    After a brief thought, Jay Lucy left here. Maybe other people are also interested in this aspect, but you can talk to them and see what the end result is.


    However, such organizations will pay more attention to them. Although the organizations really have nothing to do with her, no matter what they do, they don¡¯t care about their own affairs, but they did not do what they saw before. Good thing.


    The existence of this kind of organization cannot be said to be a good organization in any case. To some extent, there is no need for an organization like this to exist.Especially after asking the person who caught it, although the other party concealed a lot.


    While Hua Yueling and the others were thinking about things related to that mysterious organization, that mysterious organization already knew what happened in one of the bases.Provoked the anger of the leaders, no one thought that the organization that was originally hidden would become so vain in the world. Although you can''t say that, it also represents a good organization that was originally hidden. Now some people have noticed them.


    This is not a good thing, no matter how it is said.

 1704 Reference 1704

    The organization does not know how many places are under the eyes of the other party, are found and watched, nor do they know how many places are still safe.


    "Don''t panic, the more you panic, the more disadvantaged you are. Think of a way, don''t worry about those people, first transfer the information. As for people... don''t worry, transfer little by little, be careful to find other bases."


    "Watch this, don''t make too much movement."


    After being trained by the leader of the organization, the middle and upper-level personnel of the huge organization immediately took action. They must act as soon as possible to do the things required by the leader.This is not easy. There are many things that need to be done, but as the leader said, everything should not be anxious and must be done slowly.


    After all, it was only being targeted by someone, and I don¡¯t know who was targeted, so I just need to be more careful.Other things also need attention, but the most important thing now is to transfer the information related to their organization, and not let others know too much. This organization is still unable to emerge, and that does not meet their goals.


    No one thought that this kind of thing would happen. According to reason, their organization was very cautious, and basically did not act outside.And even the action never left any clues, what was going on, how could they be targeted.


    People in this organization saw that they were being targeted, but it was really unwarranted disaster. It would be unlucky enough to encounter such a thing.


    In any case, Hua Yueling''s actions have caused a lot of trouble to the people in this organization, and everyone has become busy from calm.


    Hua Yueling and the others are guessing that their actions may bring about some changes. As long as the top of the organization understands what is going on, they will definitely react. At least the information about their organization will definitely be hidden. , It is impossible to keep it.


    Without knowing what they would do, Hua Yueling was still thinking about this issue in her heart.Anyway, if you continue to explore those places, it is not very likely to get any useful news from those places.


    Anyway, there are a lot of materials now. Although these materials may not be useful if they are really useful, as long as you show them to Sister Zeluxi, there will always be something useful.


    When it was time for lunch, Sister Jelucy came back, and it was a bit later than Hua Yueling and the others thought. Soon after the maids had prepared lunch, Jelucy''s figure emerged.She sent it back directly, and put it on to the dining room.


    Hua Yueling and the others had already done it at the dinner table, but they were not in a hurry to start eating, but waited for her to come back.Needless to say, the maids, they wouldn''t be able to cook and eat until Jelucy returns.Everything was ready. Hua Yueling and the others gathered around the table to do it. There were not many people, and they were not satisfied with this big table.


    In addition, the maid can sit full, but this is obviously not enough. Some people have to sit at other tables, which separates everyone.Therefore, generally speaking, the maid is not sitting with Hua Yueling and the others for dinner, but sitting around the table next to her, chatting quietly while talking.


    After all, they have been together for a long time, so everyone has some chats. If they sit with Hua Yueling and the others, they don''t know what to say. They may be nervous and can''t speak at all.


    Not long after sitting down and waiting, Jelucy came back here. After she washed her hands, everyone sat down to eat together.During the meal, everyone basically didn''t talk much. Even if they talked, they always said some homely things instead of talking about the organization.


    Having eaten lunch as usual, and after having eaten, rested for a while, Hua Yueling and the others talked about the organization with Jieluxi sister.The organization didn''t know if there was any reaction, but Jelucy didn''t say anything.


    "I will pay attention to the organization, and I will tell you about any changes later. I gave the person I caught to a friend and asked her to help me deal with him."


    Jie Lucy briefly talked to them about this matter, and then looked at Hua Yueling.


    "Is there anything else you found out there? I should have discovered something. I probably learned about that base, but there are a lot of interesting things in it, so I will get some back."


    "We also took some materials, but nothing else was written in demon language."


    "Devil language... I haven''t heard it for a long time. Are they all devilish materials? I look at it. Go to the study later. Put all those things in the study. If I have time, I Will take a look."


    In no hurry, Je Lucy asked Hua Yueling and the others to give the information directly to herself, but said that they should be put in the study.But despite that, Hua Yueling still took out some of the information and gave it to her, let her go and see, thinking she might find something useful from it.


    Je Lucy was really interested, so after Hua Yueling took out the information, she took it in her hand and started studying.Just like what he said, she hadn''t read Devilish for a long time, so she was not so familiar with it, but after reading it for a while, she became familiar with it somewhat, and the reading gradually became smoother.


    As the reading progressed, it was slowly seen that her brows wrinkled slightly, as if she had seen some important content.Hua Yueling was very curious, and didn''t ask if she didn''t spend the night. Just leave it to Jeruxi to deal with it. Don''t be too curious.


    In fact, it has little to do with them about how this organization is, but if they need to do anything, they can''t do nothing.


    After about half an hour passed, Jelucy still had no response. All of her mind seemed to be immersed in the material in her hands, and no one knew what she was thinking now.But it can be seen that the material that has just been seen has some influence on her.


    There are some important things in these materials, and it seems that the ones they gave her just now are quite useful, otherwise she would not be able to show such an expression.I just don''t know what is written in it.Hua Yueling thought that if she could read it, she would be less curious.


    Jelucy didn''t care about them, she stood up and walked around the room casually as she read, frowning and tightening, it seemed that the content of the material made her a little embarrassed.


    I winked with other people, and everyone was silent and waited quietly. They didn''t even dare to take a breath.

 1705 Reference 1705

    "You found valuable information, almost all of which are hard to find. I really don''t know where the people in that organization found it, unless..."


    Looking at the expression on Jie Lucy, it was obvious that she already had her own conjecture, but she didn''t say anything.Hua Yueling and the others didn''t ask. Then they just went to the library according to her instructions and put all the collected materials in the library.


    There was no special sorting, just neatly arranged, after which Hua Yueling and the others left the library and returned to the outside.Zelucy stayed in the library for a while, then came out and went to the room where they were.


    "The organization is more troublesome than expected. If I don''t remind you in the next period of time, you''d better not act."


    "Don''t go anywhere else?"


    Hua Yueling originally thought that she still wanted to explore, and she couldn''t stop moving because of this, right, but seeing Jie Lucy''s appearance, she didn''t approve of them continuing to go.


    "It''s better not to go. Don''t go, it''s dangerous to go now. Those places were originally heavily guarded, and now this kind of thing is definitely more dangerous. If you don''t go, don''t go. Now there are some information, although it is possible It¡¯s just a part, but it¡¯s also very useful. You don¡¯t have to take any action until all of this information is known."


    What''s more, Hua Yueling and the others also knew that Jieluxi Sister was naturally for her own good, otherwise she would not explain it to her people so painstakingly, this is already her expression of good feelings.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling wouldn''t say anything against it, so she nodded and agreed, showing that they understood.There is no problem where to go or not, although even Hua Yueling is quite rewarding this time.


    After all, they were all weapons and armors manufactured by the Demon Race. Hua Yueling understood the power of the Demon Race after using the system to exchange it.Those weapons and armors are quite valuable, more valuable than the things they have found and exchanged here.


    Some gains can be considered, although the gains are not that big.After all, Huayueling and the others were very low-key when they acted before this. They were worried about being discovered, so they were not too arrogant. Otherwise, Huayueling¡¯s income would have to be multiplied several times. Huayueling now regrets it a bit. If you knew it would be like this, it would be better to take away everything you should take earlier, but now it¡¯s better, even if you want to take it, you can¡¯t take it.


    Regardless, regret is useless, things are like this, and he can only admit that he is unlucky. Who will let him choose this.


    Sister Zeluxi seemed to have other things after talking to them, so she left directly.Hua Yueling and the others didn''t stay here for too long and went back to their home.This time Karin also went back with them.


    Before leaving, Mu Ningshuang talked to her about the recent problems, and said that he hoped Karin would help them.Karin didn¡¯t think she could help much at first, but since Huayueling and Mu Ningshuang both felt that she could help, after thinking about it, she agreed. Anyway, she just went and took a look. Of course it''s the best to be able to help, but it''s okay if you can''t help. This is what Hua Yueling said.


    After the few people went back, they didn''t act in a hurry. They had taken a break after taking a break, but they didn''t need to act so anxiously. After all, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t have any clues.If it doesn''t work, you can only take Karin to the places they have explored before, maybe you can find some clues, but Hua Yueling didn''t hold much hope.


    At that time, we will have to wait until the place to talk about the details, and now it is useless to think more.


    "Xiao Ling, you are all at home, sister, I thought you were not at home yet."


    Arolin came here in the afternoon, and they said so when they saw Hua Yueling.This really surprised Hua Yueling. She rarely came here at this time, and she didn''t know if there was anything wrong with her coming here today.But thinking of these Huayuelings, she couldn''t help but smile in her heart. To be honest, does Sister Aroline really need to help herself, but not necessarily.


    "We are not as busy as you, Sister Aroline," Hua Yueling said jokingly, with a smile on her face. "But we also just came back from Jieluxi."


    "Oh? What''s going on again?"


    After hearing Lu Yuetong briefly talk about what happened to them, Aroline nodded her head without much interest. She had forgotten about it, and she didn''t put it in her mind.


    "It''s such a thing, you guys are really busy."


    Aroline smiled, obviously not taking it seriously.


    "But some people there are just about to move. It''s hard to calm down after looking like this. I don''t know when it will break out, but these have nothing to do with us."


    "Sister Aroline, we mean we want Karin to help. It is the series of incidents that happened here recently. There is no clue, so we want Karin to help see. Maybe she can find anything. ."


    Hua Yueling told Aroline her thoughts and wanted to hear what she had to say, but Aroline just listened and did not express her own opinions. I don¡¯t know about her. Whether there is an idea, but no matter what kind of idea she has, she is reluctant to say it.


    If you don''t want to say it, you don''t want to say it, Hua Yueling thought in her heart, she can''t force others to say it is not.Seeing that she didn''t respond, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, just as if she didn''t say anything, and talked about other things.


    I asked Sister Aroline about things that she had asked her to do, but Sister Aroline didn''t seem to have done anything yet, saying that she had just learned about the situation and hadn''t done anything else.In this case, there is no need to worry, just leave it to Sister Aroline, and there is no need to bother about it.


    For the time being, there were no problems with these problems, and Hua Yueling no longer cared about them. It seemed as if she was going to force Sister Aroline to solve all the problems as soon as possible, which was not her intention.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want Sister Aroline to misunderstand herself, but she was quite happy watching Sister Aroline smile, I guess she hadn''t thought about it at all.


    After that, they did not continue to talk about these troublesome things. It was not the time to talk about these things. Hua Yueling could see this from the reaction of Sister Aroline.


    Let''s talk about it at the opportunity, after some progress.

 1706 Reference 1706

    Sister Aroline stayed to play with them for a while, and then seemed to be anxious about things, and hurriedly said goodbye to them and then sent them away.She really came and went in a hurry, but Hua Yueling still didn''t know what she was busy living, he was still quite curious.


    Aroline did a good job keeping secrets about what she was busy with, and she didn''t even mention it at all.Hua Yueling didn''t ask her questions before, so she was directly moved away from the subject.


    They let go a little after Sister Aroline left. Even though Aroline was very lively and able to go crazy with them, but when she was here, everyone still couldn''t let go.This doesn''t depend on Aroline, it''s mainly caused by each other''s identity and strength, but Aroline is pretty good. If Liweiluo is by her side, it''s really stressful.


    Just thinking of standing with Liwei''s naked sister, Huayueling was a little trembling.Two people are two completely different styles, but no matter what you think of, Livio is the more terrifying one.This is very normal, and the personal temperament is there, and the feeling is naturally different.


    Although Hua Yueling gets along well with Sister Livello, he is still quite afraid of Sister Livello.Sister Livello is mainly not very talkative, and the whole person is a little cold, a little too cold, whether it is quiet or when she speaks, it is very cold, but this coldness is somewhat different, not similar The snowy winter is more like a cold winter without snow.


    It''s more like a cold stone. Sister Aroline is naturally different. She is more like a lively bunny, jumping around, very cute and easy to get along with.


    Hua Yueling thought about this, couldn''t help but smile, she thought enough, but speaking of it, she hadn''t seen sister Livio for a while.It is estimated that if you want to see her again, you have to find her, but Hua Yueling still doesn''t want to go.


    "Recently, I have been busy with a lot of things. It would be nice if I could take a break."


    Hua Yueling glanced at the calendar on the wall, and almost half of the first month had passed, plus one and a half months remaining.


    "A month and a half, it''s not too short. If only you can make some achievements."


    Hua Yueling thought of the programming she had learned again, learning to make games, but there is no progress at present.After making that game, Hua Yueling didn''t have any actions, for the time being.


    Hua Yueling thought about what she should do again. He had some ideas, but he hadn''t figured out what to do yet, so he had to think carefully.It''s not enough to not think clearly.


    Thinking about these and other things, Hua Yueling can be considered relaxed.It is naturally better than before. Recently, I have been a bit too busy. I feel more busy than when I was in school. Even when I was in school, I have never been so busy.


    Fortunately, there is no homework to do, Huayueling thinks happily, but even if he has homework, he will never do it now. Generally speaking, whether it is summer homework or winter homework, Huayueling basically does not do it at the beginning do.It''s not the type of doing a little bit every day. He waited until the vacation was about to end before starting to make up his homework frantically. Although it was very busy, he thought it was pretty good.


    After all, in the previous vacation, always thinking about homework would definitely make him unhappy, he thought so.


    Mu Ningshuang and the others also asked Karin if she was in a hurry to go back, but Karin made it very clear that she was not in a hurry, and it didn¡¯t matter if she slept here for a night, but she still had to talk to her father before that. Just one sound.


    Hua Yueling hasn''t decided when to go out, but it''s okay to go out now.


    "Why don''t we go now, and we won''t have enough time later."


    Hua Yueling said so, looked at Karin and asked her opinion, but Karin obviously did not have any special opinions. After Hua Yueling made such a proposal, she nodded and said that she has any problem. No, feel free.


    Since Karin didn''t have any comments, Hua Yueling decided to take them to a place that had been explored before, but there was probably no useful clue left there.But he just took Karin to take a look, and wanted Karin to see if there was any clue.


    The clue doesn''t mean that you can find it by looking. Sometimes it still takes some luck.In terms of luck, Hua Yueling was confident, but after all he had already searched it, and it would be difficult to make any changes after searching.


    Huayueling was thinking wildly, went downstairs to ride a bicycle, and the four of them set off.There is only one bicycle in Hua Yueling''s house. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong both ridden one from the house and put it in Hua Yueling''s house.


    "There are only three cars, or else take a taxi, or one of us will take her with her?"


    Although it is convenient to take a taxi, it is better not to do this kind of thing.After all, it is something to be concealed, and it is best not to let too many people know.


    What''s more, they have to go to several places, it is troublesome to take a taxi, and it also costs a lot of money.


    "Ride a bicycle."


    After the discussion, Hua Yueling and the others decided that it would be better to ride a bicycle to save trouble.Anyway, just go to those places that are closer, so there is no need to be so troublesome.


    There seems to be no progress in this case. Hua Yueling has also asked her sister several times, but there is no clue.That guy was cautious all at once, without any movement.


    This is quite interesting. The guy seemed to be really afraid of them and went into hiding.If the other party keeps hiding like this in the future, they will have nothing to do.


    As long as the other party doesn''t cause trouble, it''s fine, but if he causes trouble again, Hua Yueling must pull it out.


    It hasn''t been much anymore recently, but Hua Yueling is still ready to look at it again. If it remains the same for some time in the future, then it''s for the time being. He has nothing to do.


    As long as the other party doesn''t cause any trouble, let''s forget the others, and it makes people feel tired to manage so much.


    Hua Yueling sighed helplessly in her heart, and she was helpless about these things. If it wasn''t for her sister to be so busy with this incident, he wouldn''t worry about it.


    In fact, even if the opponent is from another planet or world, as long as the opponent does not show hostility or does nothing that shouldn¡¯t be done, it¡¯s better to put it aside for the time being. There is no need to follow so closely. .


    Thinking about it, they came to the nearest place.

 1707 Reference 1707

    After a period of time, the people nearby seemed to have forgotten what had happened, and no longer had people probe their heads like they did when they came.Calm was restored here, but it was originally a place where there were no people, but it was restored to what it should be.


    Karin was a little at a loss when she came here, she didn''t know what to do.Hua Yueling and the others did talk to her about some things they wanted her to do, but here, standing in this ordinary place, she felt that there was nothing to do by herself.


    There should be nothing to be found in such a place, especially after so long has passed, it can be said that it is extremely difficult to find something.All traces gradually disappeared with the passage of time.


    I was very impressed. This is a relatively ordinary alley. Someone saw the figure of that guy here, just like a magician. In fact, it was a monster, suddenly appeared and disappeared.And not only that, the man seemed to have been attacked too, but he only lost a little weight and suffered minor injuries, so he didn''t receive attention at first.


    Gradually, even he himself felt that it was an illusion, but soon one thing proved that this idea was wrong.As he experienced, there is indeed such a terrible guy, but its actions are stranger.


    Hua Yueling and the others have also met each other, otherwise it would not be so troublesome now.Once the opponent discovers their own strength, if it wants to hide, it will be very difficult for them to catch him.There are too many places where the other party can hide, and it is impossible for them to search all the places, let alone them, even if all the police are dispatched, it is difficult to do it.


    Searching like the sky and the earth is simply impossible, so the best way is to find where it lives.This is very likely to startle the snake, but as long as the other party does not notice it, then there is no such worry.


    Karin found nothing, Hua Yueling and the others hesitated, and discussed with Karin. After obtaining her consent, the group went to the next place.They still don''t have much confidence, but since they all came out, let''s take a look. This is what they think now, just a rather helpless thought.


    Let''s go to several places one by one, but Hua Yueling rode and thought of another place.


    "Otherwise, go there and see, I think that place is the most likely to find something."


    After going to the second place and still finding nothing, Hua Yueling said so. As for what he was talking about, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong realized when he said it.There is only that place, and where else can there be.


    Now that you have chosen a place, go right away. Hua Yueling decides to go back if there is nothing to find there, or to take Karin around the city.Karin has come here to play, but there are many places she hasn''t been.


    The long-lost construction site, there is still no one here, there is no lively atmosphere, and it is quite quiet.The same was true the last time I came here. This is the place where the film was abandoned, so Hua Yueling would stare at it here.


    "I still think the possibility here is the greatest."


    Hua Yueling rode to the outside and stopped a little further away.


    "Isn''t there still a little distance?"


    "I was discovered so close, we have to be more careful now, I think maybe that guy is hiding here."


    Hua Yueling said his thoughts, Lu Yuetong didn''t think about it before he really said it.They have been here twice, the other party can''t live here anymore, even if they used to treat this as its home, now it has long since become a place of right and wrong, but it is not a place to live well.


    "I just think it''s possible, as long as it is possible, we must prevent it. If we don''t do a good job of prevention, it will be too late to regret if something happens."


    Hua Yueling and the others went to the construction site without making any noise. Hua Yueling kept telling others to be careful and careful, no matter how careful they were.It is best not to be discovered, Hua Yueling has always meant this.


    No one knows if that guy is here or not. If they are really here, then it¡¯s not good for them to behave. This time, if they have a chance, they will be run away by the other party. Nothing can be considered a good thing.


    Hua Yueling was calm enough, and acted very cautiously, so they came to the entrance of that area.The ruins of broken walls appeared in their eyes. This is a place like that, and there is no good place to be seen everywhere.


    "Be careful, and notify immediately if you find it."


    Hua Yueling and the others were divided into two teams, so it would be easier to move or find people.But what Hua Yueling is more worried about is what to do if he finds a monster and is escaped by the other party again. It seems that he can only try it first, and talk about the others later.


    Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang were in a group, Lu Yuetong and Karin were in a group. Hua Yueling also asked Karin about Karin''s thoughts, but Karin just shook her head and found nothing yet.


    Hua Yueling hasn''t found much until now, but he has already begun to use the exploration skills to explore, covering a large area, almost all the locations here are included.


    However, with such a large scope, it is still very difficult to clearly understand everything.Hua Yueling can only try this way slowly, there is no other way.


    "No one seems to be here." Hua Yueling knew that she couldn''t say so for sure. After all, there were some places she hadn''t understood clearly, but in general there was nothing worth noting here.


    The two people walked randomly, looking for some clues here, with almost no footsteps.


    Hua Yueling also knew very well in her heart that it was very difficult for him to find something here, but he did not lose confidence because of this. He felt that he still had a chance, and he couldn''t say that there was no chance at all.


    Even if that guy is not here, but if it really lived here, it will definitely leave some traces, maybe Karin can give them some unexpected surprises.


    Hua Yueling herself knew that she could not rely on Karin too much, but at this time, besides Karin, could anyone help.After all, she is still very different from them. It is precisely because of this that she can help, and perhaps give them some unexpected perspectives on the problem.

 1708 Reference 1708

    This place is so quiet. Although Hua Yueling doesn''t like the environment of this place, she still likes the quiet atmosphere here.


    There is nothing unusual, walking, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart.Not feeling any danger, Hua Yueling was extremely cautious.Every step I took, I carefully looked for whether there was anything nearby, but there didn''t seem to be anything nearby, there was no strange sound, and no one could be seen. It was just like this here, so quiet.


    "It seems there really is nothing."


    As she walked, Hua Yueling whispered to Mu Ningshuang beside her.Mu Ningshuang didn''t have any special reaction, just nodded gently. In fact, don''t look at her, but he didn''t have any reaction, but he was also earnestly looking for possible monsters, but the result was still the same.


    "Let''s walk around, maybe we missed something."


    There are still some places that have not been searched. You must search for all those places.Who knows what else there is in this place, maybe you can really find something you want from here.


    The two groups of men and horses move from different directions and look for them. Their actions are similar, and the results are basically the same.There seems to be nothing here, at least until now it hasn''t been found.


    "and many more!"


    Hua Yueling stopped suddenly, and reached out to stop Mu Ningshuang''s movements.Staring at the slightly dilapidated house in the distance, Hua Yueling''s expression changed a little.That house was strange, Hua Yueling thought of it the moment she saw it.


    What kind of place will it be, and what is there?


    A mysterious atmosphere enveloped them, and that atmosphere made them so uncomfortable.


    "There should be something there, maybe it''s there."


    Hua Yueling said in a very low voice, he was very calm, the more this kind of time he became calmer.


    "Let''s not worry, don''t rush, it should not find us."


    It''s not clear whether there is Hua Yueling there, but if you can feel this uncomfortable atmosphere, it shows that there is something there, and the possibility of the monster hiding there is very high.


    "Be careful."


    After Lu Yuetong and Karin came together, Hua Yueling was ready to act.Signaling the two of them not to make any noises, Hua Yueling walked forward slowly, barely making any footsteps.


    Shrouded in that kind of repressive atmosphere, even the liveliest Lu Yuetong here is not particularly good-looking, and has been affected by this atmosphere.


    Hua Yueling calmed down early, after all, she had been here for a while, so she couldn''t calm down anymore.He kept telling himself that he must be calm, and Hua Yueling even felt that he had never been so calm before.


    Lu Yuetong and the others followed him, and a group of four people walked forward at a slow speed like a snail, and gradually walked to the entrance of the house.The entrance is a staircase that slopes upwards. The staircase is not long. Roughly speaking, there are about five steps. If you take a big step, it will go up in two steps.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling wasn''t so anxious. After all, it was a situation not to stun the snake. If he walked too fast, it would be easy to make noises and not be under his control.That was not what he hoped, so he walked up step by step. The closer he got to this house, the more the strange atmosphere could affect them and deepen his heart.


    In front of him was just an ordinary wooden door, but for some reason, the wooden door in Hua Yueling''s eyes was indeed unusual, it was a door that people did not want to open.


    The door is somewhat worn, and it looks like it has been used for a long time. After wind and rain, there are signs of decay and damage, but they are all minor.Hua Yueling stood in front of the door and observed for a long time, until Lu Yuetong next to him lightly touched his arm, and he started to move.


    Grabbing the doorknob, Hua Yueling inhaled gently, also accumulating the strength in her arm.


    "boom!"


    The light hands and feet before it seemed to be a dream, Hua Yueling directly pushed open the door, more like kicking the door open with his feet.


    The four people rushed in and rushed in. When they came to Hua Yueling, they found that the things here were all old furniture, and they didn''t know how long ago it was.


    Dust accumulated on the ground, and Hua Yueling raised a lot of dust just by running in, and the room was gray, as if a heavy fog had formed.Hua Yueling didn''t like this.


    "It doesn''t look like someone has lived here."


    "I said so, but the guy who lives here is not a human, but a monster similar to a monster."


    "Even if it''s a monster, unless it''s a ghost, it''s impossible not to have an impact."


    Lu Yuetong insisted, but the two only debated for a while, and then immediately continued to rush in.There are still a few rooms to look at. Although the place is full of dust, Hua Yueling and the others have no intention of slowing down.


    It''s okay before not rushing in, but since they have already rushed in, they can''t slow down anymore. If the opponent is here, the opponent would have escaped long ago.


    Searching room by room, they actually found something here. Perhaps the other party did not expect that someone would come here to search again, so there are still some things it used.


    "No way, a ghost will enjoy it too, and bring so many snacks."


    Hua Yueling said with a wry smile when she saw the newly opened bag on the table.At the same time, the exploration skills spread immediately, including the entire house and the outside of the house within the scope of his exploration, but he never saw that guy.


    "It shouldn''t have found us and fled. I have been investigating along the way, but I have never found any sign of its existence."


    Hua Yueling walked over and looked down, then calmly said to the others.What I found in front of me means that the guy probably lives here and is still enjoying life here.


    "In this case, we really have a chance."


    Lu Yuetong, like him, stared at the snack bags that were randomly thrown on the ground, and agreed and nodded after hearing what he said.


    Karin turned around in this room without saying anything, but she was still thinking about her expression.It is estimated that something was found in this room, but it is still not sure, so I was still thinking about it without saying anything.


    "The breath lingering here and here suddenly gave me a very familiar feeling."


    "Familiar, that means the guy here is probably from you?"

 1709 Reference 1709

    Karin stayed in this room alone, her mind was still a bit unclear. Although she felt a little familiar, she never figured out where she saw it, so she stayed there thinking.


    Hua Yueling and the others quickly searched other places and went to all the remaining rooms.


    "It''s nothing here. I would rather go out quickly, but I don''t want to stay here anymore."


    Sighing, Hua Yueling pinched her waist and said.


    There are not so many dusty places, especially when a foot is stepped on and a room of dust is created, Hua Yueling is not even willing to breathe in this kind of room.It is precisely because of this that he does not want to stay here.


    After going to several other places, Hua Yueling and the others can be considered to have searched all this place, and returned to the room where Karin was located, which was where they first searched.


    Karin stayed in the room, still thinking.There is not even a place to do it, and that guy doesn''t seem to need these furniture. Whether it''s a table or a stool or chair, it''s all covered with a thick layer of soil, which looks like it hasn''t been used for a long time.


    Hua Yueling walked inside, and there was no way to find a place to do it. This made him only sigh, just stand here and wait.


    "I have some impressions."


    Karin suddenly said something, knowing that they are all back, so that''s why.Hua Yueling and the others hurriedly looked over and saw Karin''s frowning brows loosened a little, but she still seemed a little uncomfortable.


    "I know where I felt this kind of breath, or I was not so impressed."


    "Where is it?"


    "There is a special kind of creature on our side, a race called Serpents. You probably haven''t heard of it."


    "Snake Dragon, indeed, Sister Jelucy never told us about this race."


    "Of course, this race has long since disappeared, so unless there is a special reason, how could Sister Jelucy mention this race to you. I also suddenly remembered that it was from my childhood."


    The snake dragon race sounds pretty powerful, but I didn''t expect that what happened here would really have a connection with another world. Is it due to their use of the teleportation array?


    "Then it is possible that it came here through the teleportation array of Sister Aroline''s house?"


    Hua Yueling immediately asked the question she was most concerned about, but the answer was "I don''t know."


    She doesn''t know if it''s specifically, but if you really came here from another world, no matter how you think about it, it''s the most likely one.


    There are other possibilities, but if they think about it now, they seem to have only this possibility.


    "Is it possible to come back here?"


    This is Mu Ningshuang''s problem, which is hard to say.


    "It''s possible, but we can only expect it to come back."


    Hua Yueling is quite looking forward to it. He hopes to solve the problem as soon as possible. This has been the case from the very beginning, but the development of things has not been as he hoped.There is at least some progress now, which is a good thing.


    In any case, it can be regarded as catching some clues, and Hua Yueling still hopes that such clues can be useful.


    "Don''t worry, wait and see, as long as we don''t do anything that is too noticeable, we can hide it."


    "The snake dragon tribe is a race that likes to use force. It is precisely because of this that after the weakening of the force, the troubles the snake dragon tribe got into have brought fatal consequences to them. I don''t know who organized it. In that battle, the consequences were very tragic anyway. Almost all the snake dragons were wiped out. It is said that there was no one who could escape. But it doesn''t seem to be the case now."


    "Has that happened? But it''s understandable that it escaped here in this way, but I''m surprised how it got here."


    "I''m not sure yet. Although I can''t make a mistake about this kind of breath, I can''t jump to conclusions because of this.


    "Can you talk more about that incident?"


    Lu Yuetong was even more curious about the big incident about the snake dragon tribe that Karin didn''t elaborate too much. Thinking about what happened that time must have caught everyone in the snake dragon tribe by surprise.The final result is even more terrifying, that is not what they want to see.


    "I don''t know the specifics. I heard the teacher mention it, but the teacher only mentions it occasionally."


    "That''s it."


    Lu Yuetong did not continue to kiss. Since Karin said so, there was nothing she could do. She was really not sure, otherwise she would definitely talk to them.She believed Karin at this point.


    Karin can''t lie and there is no need to lie, so it''s better to think about what to do next.


    "I don''t know if it will come back or when it will come back."


    Naturally, Hua Yueling still wanted to wait and see, after all, he had said that, this was probably the only chance.If you miss an opportunity, the remaining snake dragon will definitely find the changes here when he comes back. What he will do after learning about the news, you don¡¯t have to think too deeply about what Hua Yueling will be able to understand, at least it absolutely I won''t use it as my base anymore.


    There was nothing left except those empty snack bags, and naturally there was no clue as to how the other party came here.


    There is no place to sit down, and it¡¯s okay to clean up, but Hua Yueling and the others are in no mood, and they don¡¯t want to sit in such a place.This is true even after cleaning up, so they just didn''t do anything and just stood here.


    "Why don''t you go back first, I''ll wait here. We don''t need to keep so many people here."


    I was worried that it would be boring for other people to wait with me, so Hua Yueling said so, if other people don''t want to wait with me, there is no need to do this.


    "It''s okay."


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong have not expressed their opinions, but Karin said first, but she didn''t go to see Hua Yueling. It could be seen that she was thinking with her head down.


    What is she thinking?Hua Yueling is also very curious, is she thinking about the snake dragon person, curious about it, and want to see it.


    In this dusty space, the four people stood still without words.


    No one can tell exactly how long to wait, even if there is no general guess, they can only wait quietly to see if there is a chance.You can only pray for good luck.


    Standing by the window and looking outside, the sky outside was still brighter, and then I looked at the time, it was still early.


    "I don''t know how long to wait."

 1710 Reference 1710

    Outside the window was a half-collapsed wall, and the broken bricks fell on both sides, forming a pile.Hua Yueling stared there for a while, and couldn''t help sighing.


    If you wait until the evening you come back, or maybe you won''t come back.Hua Yueling thought helplessly, what could he do? He didn''t want to wait here any longer, the waiting time was long.


    "What should I do, there is no chance before waiting, but wait..."


    Hua Yueling looked at the other people, everyone had nothing to say, they all played with their phones.It¡¯s not a way to wait like this. I''m thinking about what to do, but thinking about it, is there any other way besides waiting?


    Otherwise...


    "Kalin, Ningshuang, can you make a magic circle-like thing to trap it, but it won''t be discovered?"


    "The magic circle is a magic circle used as a trap. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to prevent it from being discovered. Master gave me a special method to solve this problem. But after catching it, how long can it be trapped? It''s easy to say."


    "In other words, it can still be done?"


    "Well, it can be done, as long as you have some experience in this area, you can do it, but it''s not that simple."


    Mu Ningshuang said calmly, analyzing them bit by bit what to do and what the consequences would be.She has not learned the magic circle used to trap the snake dragon, but she still knows some of the ordinary magic circle as a trap, but it is not very easy to say whether the snake dragon is effective.


    "Try it?"


    "If we don''t wait here, it would be better to use the magic circle, and we have to fight for the magic circle to trap it for a longer period of time, so we don''t have to worry so much."


    Lu Yuetong''s worries are also reasonable, and Hua Yueling is also worried about this, and he hopes so, but whether it can be done depends on Mu Ningshuang.It is the most experienced among all the people here in the manufacture and use of the magic circle, and there is no one other than her.


    As an elf, Karin was also very good in magic, but she was not as deep as Mu Ningshuang in the magic circle. After all, that was not her direction of study.Karin¡¯s powerful aspects are bows and arrows and the elven magic unique to the elves. There are similar techniques in elven magic, but she is still going to look at Mu Ningshuang¡¯s practice first. If Mu Ningshuang¡¯s practice is good enough, she will No need to speak anymore.


    "It takes some time to prepare."


    "It doesn''t matter, we are waiting anyway. If this is the case, we might as well do something."


    Hua Yueling didn''t have any opinion on this, as he said, staying here is just a waste of time.No matter whether the magic circle can be used or not, at least it is not a waste of time.


    After Mu Ningshuang got his reply, he immediately acted. It is not so easy to make a magic circle, especially when dealing with sly guys like snake dragons, if you don¡¯t want to be discovered by the opponent, and the effect is good enough, To be able to trap the opponent for a long time, this needs to be calculated.


    The strength of the snake dragon, they also met the other party last time, and there is still a guess about its strength. Using this guess as a benchmark to build the magic array, it should be able to last for a while.


    The magic circle made by Mu Ningshuang was not in the room where they were now, it was more difficult to catch the snake dragon here.Even according to their thoughts, after the snake dragon came in and found something wrong, he must leave immediately, unless there is something important to it in the room inside, otherwise it does not need to risk its life. Do it this way.


    Hua Yueling and the others understand this, so the room inside is not within their scope of thinking.


    Karin was watching while Mu Ningshuang was making the magic circle. It was a kind of study. She was still very curious about Mu Ningshuang''s magic level.After all, she has been studying with Jelucy, and she has a high evaluation of her. It is impossible to say that she is not curious.


    In the process of making the magic circle, Hua Yueling and the others were also helping, although they could not help too much, the most important work was done by Mu Ningshuang, they just made a move.


    The process of making the magic circle is somewhat complicated and difficult. During this period, Mu Ningshuang stopped many times, seeming to be thinking about something, and after thinking about it, he will make some adjustments to the magic circle.Hua Yueling didn''t understand the significance of this kind of slight adjustment. Perhaps Karin and Lu Yuetong understood a little bit, but Hua Yueling didn''t have their level in this respect.


    The magic circle gradually had some prototypes, and the fluctuation of magic power in it could be noticed. The magic power was flowing in a relatively subtle situation, but the magic circle was still disconnected in many places and was not completely smooth.This is also normal, after all, it is only halfway there, and there is still a lot of work left to complete.


    Hua Yueling''s face was incomprehensible, the knowledge of the magic circle was still insufficient, otherwise it would not be like it is now.He learned a lot about magic, but he didn''t learn much from Zelucy about the knowledge of magic circle, maybe he didn''t think he would use it.


    Mu Ningshuang is not like him in a partial discipline, his magical ability is very good, as is the magical array.It''s pretty good in every way, otherwise Jelucy wouldn''t like her so much, which makes sense.


    After almost half an hour passed, the magic circle was roughly finished. After finishing the work, Mu Ningshuang stood up and backed away, staring at the magic circle in front of him.At present, I just finished drawing the magic circle. If you want to activate it, you still need magic crystals. Without magic crystals to provide enough magic power, not to mention whether the magic circle can be activated, even if it can be activated, it will last for a long time. short.


    Magic crystals are necessary, but now Mu Ningshuang is not concerned about these, she is concerned about the magic circle itself, the magic circle seems to be somewhat inconsistent with her ideas, so she still has not made up her mind.


    "Kalin, is there any information about the snake dragon?"


    After that, Mu Ningshuang asked Karin, if you don''t understand clearly, there is no way to make targeted arrangements. The current magic circle can only say that most of the opponent''s monsters are okay, but it is not easy to deal with the snake dragon.


    "Snake dragon people admire power very much, so in general, snake dragon people are representatives of strength, regardless of whether they are adults. But this does not mean that snake dragon people will definitely have strong strength."

 1711 Reference 1711

    "It can only be said that snakes and dragons are generally very strong, but no matter how strong they are in general, they should not be invincible. There is no need to worry about it, it should not be that difficult to deal with."


    Karin is a very calm analyst, because she has never seen the snake dragon, so she can''t jump to conclusions.


    "Yuetong, what do you think?"


    Only Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong have actually seen Snake Dragons, but Hua Yueling hasn''t seen them. They just perceive the aura of the other party, so they don''t know each other very clearly.But Lu Yuetong is not easy to say, after all, what she actually saw was not so clear, and she had only seen it from a distance.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Lu Yuetong thought hard, recalling the strength that fellow possessed.


    The impression was not too deep, and there was no way. After all, they just glanced at the other person from a long distance, and then the other person left quickly, without giving them the opportunity to continue to observe.In retrospect, there is almost no impression.


    The figure of that guy can still arouse more or less, but there is no special impression.


    "I can''t help it, it ran too fast at the time, otherwise I can still have some impressions."


    "This can only be done according to the only impression."


    Mu Ningshuang muttered in a low voice and started to act.It is easier to get the rest. Mu Ningshuang changed the magic circle based on the little information he got from Lu Yuetong and Karin, and then set the magic crystal.


    After all this was done, she injected magic power into the magic circle, and the magic crystal was also connected to the magic circle. The magic crystal was shining, and the magic circle gradually disappeared from their eyes.


    "That''s it, the magic circle is ready, the next thing to do is to wait."


    After the magic circle was made, Mu Ningshuang said this, until the magic circle disappeared completely, her gaze moved away from above and fell on Hua Yueling''s body.What to do next depends on Hua Yueling, but now that the magic circle has been completed, what we need to do next is easy, just leave and wait.


    "Still waiting here?"


    Hua Yueling looked at the place where the magic circle disappeared, thought for a moment, and decided to leave here temporarily, anyway, the magic is getting better, and they are more likely to stay here to start a war.If you leave, the other party may not find anything, but staying here is still more dangerous.


    Going directly out of the room, Hua Yueling and the others went to the street outside except this area, and they found their bicycles.Leaving here on a bicycle.


    "Go straight back, or go to other places to play?"


    Hua Yueling asked Karin''s opinion. Karin didn''t have too many thoughts. She said that no matter what.But if you can go around outside, it''s good to play casually.


    If this is the case, then there is no hurry to go back, Hua Yueling''s preparation is to turn around first, and wait until it gets dark before coming back.In this case, time is too late, and it will not be so boring.


    There are some places worth visiting nearby, such as shopping malls and amusement parks.Where did Hua Yueling and the others go, they mainly played with Karin.After all, Karin had been to these places too, so I didn''t want to be curiously inquiring around at first, but it was quite fun to play.


    "Speaking of which there is a library nearby, do you want to check it out?"


    Hua Yueling and the others came out of the amusement park, it was still a bit early, and they just turned around in the amusement park and didn''t play for too long, so the time was still a bit early.


    "Library, Xiao Ling, did you want to go?"


    "It''s not that I wanted to go a long time ago, but I was always curious and wanted to take a look. I just thought about it. After all, I haven''t been there before. What I am more curious about is whether there are any interesting books there."


    Hua Yueling said her thoughts, everyone smiled, and then decided to go to the library management.In fact, going to the library is a bit interesting. It feels like a treasure hunt. Hua Yueling likes this feeling very much.


    When they came to the library, the four people stopped their bicycles and then stepped up the steps into the library.After arriving at the library, Hua Yueling and the others went inside to take a look.


    "This library is really not small. I didn''t expect that we still have such a big library here."


    Hua Yueling said in a sighing tone.


    The only pity is that it is a bit far away from his home, it would be better if it was closer.Hua Yueling thought so, wandering inside.To be honest, when he grows up, the number of times he goes to the library is really only a handful. The main reason is that there is no library near the house, and the library is too far away, so he has basically never visited.


    There is basically no library in the school, and even if there is, it is not open to the public, so there is no book in it.The most profound thing in Hua Yueling''s memory was when she was in elementary school. In elementary school, she borrowed books from the school library, but it was only once.


    The inside of the library is very quiet, extremely quiet, this is what Hua Yueling imagined the library should be.It¡¯s pretty good here, and there are places where you can sit and read, but Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t like sitting and reading. He prefers to lie down when he is reading. It¡¯s very comfortable and there is a kind of resting. a feeling of.


    No matter how much more comfortable than sitting, Hua Yueling found it difficult to read a book in the library. At most, that means borrowing a book and going home.


    But now that I have some money in my hand, I naturally want to buy books I like. In a way, Hua Yueling still has some habit of collecting books, but his favorite is not only good content, but also binding. It has to be particularly good, to his taste.


    How to say in this respect, when looking for a book, it is like seeing a stranger at first sight. No matter what you say, the first thing you can see must be appearance.So when the contact time is not long, this is what attracts your attention most. It is difficult to say in other aspects. If you don''t understand, you have no right to speak. Hua Yueling thinks so.


    Hua Yueling feels that she is the kind of person who judges people by appearance, but this aspect is also what he likes most. It is impossible to say that she doesn''t care at all.


    They just wandered around the library for a while without doing anything. It didn¡¯t mean that they had to find something. They just spent some time here. They would go back to the construction site to have a look later. If you still don''t find anything, go home directly.

 1712 Reference 1712

    After walking around in the library, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t find anything interesting. There must be a lot of various books here, and Hua Yueling also found some that he was interested in.But he just looked at it and noted the title of the book, but didn''t do anything else.


    It was still a bit early after leaving here, Hua Yueling and the others had discussed it and thought that if the snake dragon might not be able to return now, it would be better to go there later.


    Anyway, for the time being, they couldn''t think of any interesting places to go around. Hua Yueling and the others simply didn''t worry about thinking about anything, and simply retreated their bicycles and walked aimlessly in this area.At least before deciding to go there, Hua Yueling and the others were unwilling to go there.


    After all, it is necessary to prevent the grass and startling snakes. Who knows if they will be discovered by the other party in the past, and they can''t always pay attention to all the places around them.If you can do that, it will save you trouble. Don''t worry so much, but it is difficult for them to do it.


    And Hua Yueling also likes that this period can be somewhat relaxed, at least not so nervous.


    Walking on the side of the street with their bicycles, Hua Yueling and the others talked about snakes and dragons as they walked.Pay attention to the people walking by. If someone walks by, they will immediately close their mouths so as not to be heard by others. Although it is something that happened on the earth, this kind of thing should not be allowed to them knew.


    Talking about this topic, but Hua Yueling and the others are talking about gossip, more useful or more professional information about snake dragon people, Karin also said before, she knows that. many.


    In fact, at this time, if you go back and ask Jie Lucy sister, you may be able to gain more, but Hua Yueling and the others did not choose to do this, but act according to what they can do.Now they want to see if their actions are right and whether they can get a better result.


    It is best to be able to catch the snake dragon, even if there is no way to catch it, it is good if you can leave some clues.The most fearful thing is that I have already worked hard to work, and in the end I still can''t keep anything. That''s really bad.


    Can''t rely on others for everything, and the enemy encountered this time is not strong enough that they can''t handle it.Coping is sure to be able to cope, and if it is really head-to-head, the opponent is not their opponent, neither is Hua Yueling''s opponent.


    While chatting and walking, no one paid any attention to the passage of time, unconsciously, in the cerebellum, the sky gradually darkened.


    "It''s been so long, it''s almost over it."


    "Well, let''s go and have a look, I don''t know if it will satisfy us."


    Without going to see who could be sure before, they quickly accelerated and rode their bicycles in the other direction.After walking through the trail where no one walks, Hua Yueling and the others came to the dirt road leading to the construction site. This road actually leads to another direction, a small village, and that village is there. The neighborhood of this city can even be said to be in the city.


    I just don''t know why it is still a village, maybe because it was a village from before, so it is still a village now.


    Hua Yueling and the others hadn''t been to that village, mainly because they didn''t think there was any need to go.After all, serpents had never appeared in that village, and there was no possibility of finding clues in that place.


    As for going around in the village, they don''t have this hobby.


    They still park the bicycle a little farther away and hide it. If they are not worried about being seen by others, they might just put the bicycle directly in the inventory or the space bag.


    Parked and locked the bicycle, once again confirmed that no one was around, Hua Yueling and the others walked in the direction of the wooden house.In order not to be found, he still walked cautiously without making any noise.


    Along the way, they came to the wooden house very steadily. Hua Yueling and the others hadn''t even entered. They just occupied the outside and noticed the unusual place.The expressions of the four people changed a little, and they ran to the door impatiently.


    She almost rushed there, Hua Yueling was the fastest of the four, and no one could be faster than him.


    The dilapidated wooden door was still open. Hua Yueling didn''t need to bother to open the door and rushed in. After rushing inside, Hua Yueling saw the figure in the center of the room.It was a figure he was not familiar with, but since it appeared here and was caught, there should be no other possibility other than that it was a snake dragon.


    What''s more, the guy in front of him is not simple, he looks like an ordinary person.Although the body does not look much different from humans, it is still somewhat different. The other thing to say is that its head really looks like a snake. It also wears a suit like a human. The clothes fit very well. , But it¡¯s not very similar to human clothes, it should be specially made.


    The scales on its body can be seen from the parts that cannot be covered by the clothes. These scales look quite hard, covering its body piece by piece, protecting its body.


    The tail is thin and long, about a meter or so, and the tip of the tail is like a knife blade.


    "This guy doesn''t look like a dragon in every way, right?"


    Hua Yueling stared at the trapped guy in front of her, and asked subconsciously.The snake dragon is now trapped by the magic circle. It is struggling desperately. After seeing Huayueling and the others come in, it is even more frantically struggling. It is a pity that it is very difficult to break free after being trapped by the magic circle, especially this one. The magic circle has also undergone special adjustments.


    "It''s a catch, but this magic circle is okay, right?"


    Hua Yueling was somewhat worried that the magic circle would be broken away, but Mu Ningshuang said after looking at it twice, there must be no problem.


    "I will reinforce it?"


    "No, we''ll just catch it in a while, and what to do with it... Wait for Sister Yun to come back and ask, but we still can''t send it to the police station."


    The existence of such a guy cannot be known to other people in any way. The most important thing is ordinary people. There is no benefit to letting them know.


    Mu Ningshuang checked the magic circle and confirmed that there was no problem.After that, Karin and Lu Yuetong went over to help her control the snake dragon, as long as she controlled it, and then the magic circle didn''t have to worry about it, it shouldn''t matter if it was placed here.

 1713 Reference 1713

    "This guy is a snake dragon, right?"


    Hua Yueling turned to look at Karin and asked, Karin nodded at him, even if she only heard some rumors about snake dragons, but at the moment she saw it, she was still sure that the guy in front of her must be a snake. The dragon man is not wrong.


    The snake dragon grew up like this, the first time Hua Yueling saw a different "human being", the feeling was very strange.The appearance of the snake dragon is indeed a bit incredible.


    "But if you think about it, it''s okay. After all, the reason that humans grow up like this is because I am a human being. If they are not human, they must have similar ideas to me."


    The idea was still her own problem, Hua Yueling thought for a while, then looked at the snake dragon.The snake dragon was now tied up by Mu Ningshuang and the others, so that was enough. After limiting it, the next thing to do is to solve the magic circle problem.


    "Ningshuang, will there be a problem with this magic circle staying?"


    Hua Yueling asked in a worried tone. Although he didn''t think there should be any major problems, but think about it if someone really came here, starting the magic circle would not be a joke.That is definitely not what they want to see, so if it can be activated, the magic circle must be eliminated.


    "Unless no one comes back, it must be cleaned up."


    "In other words, if someone comes, it will be activated?"


    "It will definitely be activated, and the magic circle will not be destroyed, as long as it is sensed, it will activate." Mu Ningshuang said very positively.While they were chatting, Lu Yuetong and Karin had already put the snake dragon aside, and directly knocked him out. Although there are some things to ask him, there is no need to be so anxious.Now the main thing is not to let it cause trouble.


    "If this is the case, I can only trouble you again, Ningshuang. Is it troublesome to destroy it?"


    "No trouble."


    When Mu Ningshuang said this, she started to work, the magic circle was always flashing after it was activated, and the magic crystals placed around it also flashed light.But now everything has been restored to its original condition, restored to an unobtrusive appearance.


    In this regard, I have to say that Mu Ningshuang is very level. The magic circle is cleaned up by three times, five and two. Four magic crystals are recovered. There is magic power in the magic crystals, but a lot of it has been consumed. .


    "Okay, the removal is complete, so there is no problem."


    Mu Ningshuang said so, stood up, Lu Yuetong and Karin came over holding the snake dragon.The next step is to take the snake dragon back, the key is how to take it back.


    "If it can''t be discovered by others, then we can''t take it back so hungry and upright, if we can put it away and take it with me."


    This is the best way, but there is no way to put living things in Hua Yueling¡¯s inventory. Hua Yueling also tried before, so I can only see if Mu Ningshuang¡¯s space bag is like this. Function.If there is, it is naturally good, but if there is no one can only think of other ways.


    "Ningshuang, can you put it in your space bag?"


    Hua Yueling asked her, but Mu Ningshuang nodded immediately, the meaning was very clear, there was no way to hold people in the magic bag.In that case, you can only think of other ways.


    "In this case, it will be more troublesome."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said.How to get it away without being discovered, this problem is very difficult to solve, if it is not solved, they will have no way to leave.


    "Take it back directly by teleport?"


    "Transportation is also a way, but it is also a bit dangerous, right?"


    Hua Yueling said so, it definitely won''t work to teleport back to her own home. There are more people there. If you are teleporting, it''s better to teleport to Sister Aroline''s house, which is safer.


    "But is there some danger?"


    Hua Yueling asked, it is necessary to understand clearly to be able to make a decision, not to say that a decision can be made easily.


    "There must be some danger, but it''s not that big. It just needs more magic power."


    "Magic, um, is the magic enough?"


    "No problem, don''t worry."


    Mu Ningshuang is busy again, and there is no way. Only she can do these things. Hua Yueling and the others do not have the ability to do this, so they can only ask her to help.


    While Mu Ningshuang was busy, Hua Yueling and the others were discussing other things, such as whether there were other ways to solve the problem at hand, but it seemed that neither Karin nor Lu Yuetong had any good solutions.


    "It would be better if it can be kept invisible for a long time, but it is difficult to be invisible for that long. And it is not easy to bring it back, if you use a bicycle."


    It would be great if you could drive a car, just put it in the car, but it would be more troublesome to take it back with a bicycle.So instead of thinking about those, it is better to wait for Mu Ningshuang here.Since Mu Ningshuang agreed and said that, it means that she definitely has a way, and there is no need to worry about this.


    "The bicycle must also be taken away, so let me push the bicycle over and put it directly in the inventory, and then take it out when I return."


    "me and you togather!"


    Lu Yuetong chased after saying so, leaving Karin to accompany Mu Ningshuang to take care of the snake dragon.Although the snake dragon seems to be no threat now, but who knows if it has any special abilities, it is better to leave two people to be safer. If there is only one person, it is still somewhat worrying.


    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong went out together. The two of them were basically speechless all the way, even if they said they were talking about the appearance of the snake dragon.How should I put it, although they have not seen it before, they have somewhat imagined what it looks like.


    "I didn''t expect the snake dragon to grow up like this, but I still don''t understand how it is called the snake dragon."


    Lu Yuetong said somewhat puzzled.No matter how you look at it, the serpents and dragons have little to do with each other.What to say Hua Yueling felt that it should be called a snake man, not a snake dragon.


    "Who knows, maybe it''s the fun of naming a different world."


    Hua Yueling shrugged and said.But this is also a play, and the specifics are just their guesses.


    "Let''s go faster, get the bike over, and then we can go back."


    Hua Yueling already wanted to go back quickly, but didn''t want to continue to spend time here.It doesn''t mean anything, and after all, what should be done has been solved.

 1714 Reference 1714

    When the bicycle was placed, the bicycle was still there and was not taken away.But this is also certain. After all, there is basically no one here, so this situation is quite normal.


    In order not to be discovered by others, Hua Yueling and the others pushed their bicycles back.Due to the relatively small number of people, Hua Yueling pushed two cars alone, and Mu Ningshuang hadn''t finished her work when she returned.But it should be almost the same, but it will take some time.


    "I have pushed them back, they have been received in the inventory, we can leave directly in a while."


    Hua Yueling said this, looking at Mu Ningshuang, only to see that Mu Ningshuang was completing her work with a serious attitude, and her meticulous appearance was exceptionally cute.


    "It''s done. With this, you can send it to Sister Aroline''s house, and the accuracy is very high."


    Before Mu Ningshuang''s words fell, she saw a portal slowly appearing in front of her. The portal was almost one person high and about sixty centimeters wide.There is no problem in getting in alone.


    "But you have to try it first. After trying the thick layer, you can be sure if there is no problem at all."


    "I''ll try it. You are waiting here. If there is no problem in entering, I will come back and tell you."


    "Can I go alone? Do you want to add another one? I''ll go with you."


    "No, it''s better to be alone. Just wait here."


    Lu Yuetong shook her head. She still believed in Mu Ningshuang''s strength and had already decided to go alone, so there was no need to add another person.After that, seeing that no one else had any objection, Lu Yuetong stepped forward and slowly walked into the teleportation formation.


    The teleportation array fluctuated, and Lu Yuetong''s figure disappeared inside. She disappeared soon. The three of Hua Yueling and the others were somewhat nervously waiting outside.It is impossible to say that you don''t believe in Mu Ningshuang''s strength, but the teleportation array is not that it can be teleported so easily that it is very accurate. Even with a slight deviation, it may be very troublesome.


    I don¡¯t know how Lu Yuetong¡¯s situation is. Now she has no reaction. She hasn¡¯t come back yet. It is estimated that she will have to wait a while. Mu Ningshuang doesn¡¯t look like an expression, but Hua Yueling can see how much she is. A little nervous, so was Hua Yueling.


    If you want to go back, you should be able to come back soon, but Lu Yuetong did not come back so quickly, so that they could wait.But when they were worried, the teleportation array reacted, shaking like a water ripple, and soon a figure came out of it.


    "Yuetong!"


    The three of them were about to step forward, only to find that it was not Lu Yuetong who came before him, but Aroline.


    "Sister Aroline?"


    Hua Yueling was a little surprised, but she soon thought that maybe it was Sister Aroline who was at home, so she came.


    "You guys are really not careful, just get the teleportation array to me, what if there is danger?"


    But just as they were thinking about what Sister Aroline said Hui, Sister Aroline started talking about them.Hua Yueling''s expression was also taken aback, she didn''t expect that Sister Aroline would still be angry.


    "Do you think it''s so easy for your sister to get over the wall?"


    Aroline was stunned when she saw them, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said.


    "There is a defensive enchantment over there. If it weren''t for my sister, I found out in time, I don''t know what will happen. At the time, my sister was still thinking whether it would be better to teach you a lesson, but after all, this lesson teaches you too much. It¡¯s big, forget it."


    Alorin¡¯s words gave Hua Yueling and the others a glimpse. Fortunately, sister Alorin didn¡¯t teach them a lesson, otherwise...it would definitely not be a good thing to let Sister Alorine say that.


    Fortunately, Sister Aroline didn''t have that kind of joy. Hua Yueling was a little worried when she arrived in time.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about you anymore, don''t you want to go back, write it quickly."


    Sister Aroline just said a few words and did not continue. This made Huayueling and the others relieved. Somehow, being taught by Sister Aroline like this really made them breathless. feel.Maybe this is the majesty, although they didn''t really see the majesty of Sister Aroline.


    It is really rare to see Sister Aroline so majestic, presumably this time their actions were a bit too hasty.Sister Aroline had a protective barrier at home, Huayueling, of course, he had heard of it, but he didn''t expect it at the time. Only after thinking about it now did he know how much risk they took to act.


    "Yuetong has passed, right?"


    "Don''t worry, she''s okay, why, don''t you believe me, sister?"


    Arolin said so, her big eyes stared, which really shocked them.Hua Yueling immediately shook his head, although he was a little worried before, but naturally this worry cannot be expressed at this time.


    Talked to Mu Ningshuang and Karin, and then Hua Yueling dragged the snake dragon into the portal.Aroline glanced at the snake dragon who was held in his hand when he passed by. She didn''t know what she was thinking, but the snake dragon probably aroused her some interest.


    But for the time being, Sister Alorin didn''t say anything, Hua Yueling went in directly. After entering the teleportation formation, it was just a matter of a moment, and Hua Yueling felt that everything in front of her had changed.Standing in front of her was Lu Yuetong, she was waiting for them to come.


    Seeing him coming out of the teleportation formation, Lu Yuetong immediately went up and helped him get the snake dragon to one side, and then continued to wait for others to come by.


    The teleportation formation fluctuated, and soon the remaining two people, Mu Ningshuang and Karin, also teleported over through the teleportation formation, but it was only a matter of seconds.The last one who came out was Sister Alorin. After she came out, the teleportation array slowly disappeared, and I don''t know who shut it down, but looking at Mu Ningshuang''s expression, she probably didn''t do it.


    It is estimated that Sister Alorin did it, and she has such strength in it, even if Hua Yueling wanted to do it, she couldn''t do it.But these are not things worth paying attention to, anyway, they are true.


    After releasing the bicycle, Hua Yueling''s eyes fell on the snake dragon who was thrown aside.The next step is to deal with its problem. It is not easy to take it away, so the best thing to do is to throw it here, and then talk to Sister Huayun.


    This guy can''t really be released, sister Hua Yun will naturally understand this.

 1715 Reference 1715

    "This guy, what bad did this guy you caught do?"


    Aroline leaned over and stared at that guy curiously. Huayueling thought that Sister Aroline had been to many places, and she wouldn''t have been interested because of her appearance, but she seemed to think that the other party was quite interesting. .


    Looking at the body of the snake dragon, especially its head, this is the most curious part of Aroline.It seems to be like this. Looking at it, Hua Yueling doesn''t seem to be that interesting.


    "This is the guy who has gotten a lot of attention recently. He has made a lot of things. Really, we managed to catch it."


    Hua Yueling stared at the snake dragon for a while, then retracted her gaze and said.


    "We can''t take it away, can we keep it here temporarily?"


    "Naturally, no problem, sister, I will help you fix it. But have you figured out how to deal with it?"


    "Not yet, but we really want to know how it came here. We asked Karin, and Karin said that it is a special race in another world, called Serpents."


    "Oh?"


    Aroline suddenly became more interested.


    "So it might be out of us?"


    "We think it is possible, but it is unclear whether it is specific or not."


    "Okay, sister, I''ll help you ask about it." Sister Aroline showed an evil smile on her face when she said so, Hua Yueling and the others subconsciously stepped back, and she was shocked again.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others would not have any opinion, and they agreed directly, and after that, it was Aroline who dragged the snake dragon to leave the yard.After she went out, Hua Yueling and the others did not follow her. They left here and went to the living room.


    Sister Aroline wanted to ask something out of the snake dragon''s mouth to estimate that it would take some time, so they could wait here a little longer.


    After the bicycle was taken out, Hua Yueling went outside. After stopping, Hua Yueling didn''t go in at all. She sat on the side of the aisle outside, looking at the very delicate small courtyard before her.Rockery and flowing water, and trees with yellow leaves.


    The blooming flowers, the fading flowers, and the polished commander who has no more flowers but leaves. All these have a special beauty in combination.


    I haven''t been to watch the scenery here for a long time. Suddenly, there is an unbelievably wonderful feeling. All this is really beautiful. He glanced back and forth at everything in front of him, thinking secretly.


    Huayueling lay down on her back. It''s been a long time since she enjoys nature in such a comfortable way. It''s pretty good.Hua Yueling breathed the natural air here, feeling a fresh feeling in her whole person.For the time being, I forgot about other things and just enjoy the outside environment here.


    Perhaps it was because they hadn''t gone back for a long time, and Mu Ningshuang and the others ran out of the house with the sound of footsteps, both of them came out looking for him.


    "Xiao Ling, you are here."


    After coming out, Lu Yuetong saw his figure, so he ran over and sat down beside him.The same was true for Mu Ningshuang and Karin. All three of them sat beside him, and Karin sat beside Mu Ningshuang.


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect them to come out, and thought they would stay in the living room all the time, so he sat up after they came out.


    "Stay out there for a while, I really like the environment of Sister Aroline''s house, so I''ll take a look here."


    With that said, his gaze fell on the rockery in the distance. The rockery is eye-catching, but the most noticeable thing here is the water on the rockery. I don¡¯t know how Sister Alorin and Livio designed it. Yes, anyway, the rockery and water here are really great, Hua Yueling likes the rockery and water here.


    "What do you think?"


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong are the same as him. They have already admired the rockery and water here, so the question is naturally whether they are asked or not, the main one is for Karin.


    Karin didn''t respond at first, her attention was completely focused on the scenery in the courtyard.She had been here before, but she left quickly, and she really didn''t enjoy the scenery here like now.


    Staring at her without blinking, until she realized that no one else had answered, Karin came back to her senses and realized that Hua Yueling was asking herself.


    "Very good, not worse than ours."


    Karin nodded and replied with a feeling of approval.I can hear that she answered very seriously and really thinks so, but this is also normal. After all, this place has been carefully arranged. Although this arrangement will reduce some natural flavors here, but in Huayueling In fact, it doesn''t matter in my mind, it doesn''t matter if there are more or less, a good match can make up for the shortage.


    Sister Alorin and Sister Livello did a very good job in this regard, and they matched well. At least Hua Yueling would not feel that there was a trace of excessive artificial axe when watching the scenery in the yard. It has a natural flavor.


    Thinking about it, Hua Yueling lay down again, closed her eyes and started to rest.


    After the two of them talked a few words, the others had no words, and everyone quietly enjoyed the scenery in front of them.Karin is the same.


    During this period, Lu Yuetong also lay down, looking up at the top of the aisle like Hua Yueling. Above the aisle is the eaves made of wooden boards, which looks pretty good and gives a different feeling to the eyes.


    This kind of architecture is more attractive than tall buildings. Both are places where people live and work. However, Hua Yueling still prefers this kind of architecture to buildings.How to say it, it gives people an unconstrained and natural impression, that is a great feeling, Hua Yueling likes this feeling.


    After enjoying the scenery for a while, Mu Ningshuang and Karin lay down and rested like Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong. The four of them were somewhat tired, and they all wanted to take a good rest.


    "We did a lot of things today."


    "It''s all a big deal."


    The most exhausting thing for them is to explore a base of that organization. They must be extremely cautious at all times when operating inside, and they are extremely tired.


    Now it can be considered to be able to rest, and it is still here to rest, just as they want.


    Sister Aroline hasn''t come back after taking the Snake Dragon away, so she should be busy for a while.Hua Yueling and the others are not in a hurry, they can rest here anyway, and they really like to rest here.


    Lying in the aisle, the feeling is completely different from lying on the bed. Although the floor of the aisle is quite hard, Hua Yueling still likes to lie here, very comfortable.

 1716 Reference 1716

    Before she knew it, Hua Yueling fell asleep, and he didn''t even know when he fell asleep.He slept soundly anyway.Although what I have to say is just lying in the aisle, Hua Yueling is also very content. This is good, it is more suitable for a nap than other places, and more suitable than any place.


    This is a good enough place, Hua Yueling will even think this is the best place in the world, the most suitable place for a nap.It''s just that it''s not noon now, it''s already dusk.


    Time does not affect his rest. Hua Yueling didn''t care about when the time was when he was resting. He only knew that he was tired and needed a rest.After all, I have been busy for so long, so I need to combine work and rest.


    No one disturbed his sleep, and everyone else was just like him. Everyone fell asleep unconsciously.Only the cool breeze reminded them of the passage of time, other than the sound of cars in the distance and the barking of unknown dogs.


    Amidst the gurgling water, Huayueling slept soundly, without even realizing the passage of time, so when he was woken up, he looked at the dark sky in awe.He never thought that he actually fell asleep here, and he slept for so long.


    "Sister Aroline, has the snake dragon interrogation finished?"


    "Naturally, the interrogation is over, otherwise, sister, what will I do? You are also true. You don''t know if you sleep in this place and don''t know what to cover. You are not afraid of freezing yourself."


    "I don''t have to worry about it, after all, it''s rough and thick."


    Speaking of this, he looked at the girls on both sides who were intoxicated in dreams just like him. Their dresses were somewhat thin, and it was them who needed to worry more.


    "Ningshuang, Yuetong, Karin, are getting up soon."


    Hua Yueling said that he quickly called them up, and soon they were woken up by him. After waking up, they were somewhat confused like him at first, but they woke up within a short while.


    "Come in quickly, do you eat dinner with my sister at night or go back?"


    "Sister Aroline, you should be alone, or go back with us. Sister Yun should be off work. Let''s go over and eat together."


    "Well, since Xiaoling, you have invited me so sincerely, let''s go now."


    Hua Yueling and the others pushed their bicycles out. As Sister Aroline was not going to drive there, Hua Yueling and the others took her back together.The three of them took two of them and went home like this.


    Aroline was taken by Hua Yueling, and Karin was sitting in the back of Lu Yuetong''s car.The group went back like this. On the way, Huayueling wanted to ask some questions related to the snake dragon, but this is not the time to ask questions. After all, it is on the street. If you ask casually, it is likely to be heard by others. But it''s not good.


    Hua Yueling didn''t speak until he got home. After parking the bicycle, the group went upstairs.


    "Sister Yun should be off work."


    Hua Yueling glanced at the parking place, and sister Yun''s car was not far away. After seeing the time, it should have been a while since she came back.


    "Let''s go up quickly."


    I didn''t call herself when she came back. I don''t know why, Hua Yueling was a little confused, but since she is back, then they had better stop chirping below, and go up and help out.


    Several people went upstairs, and when they reached the door of the house, Hua Yueling directly opened the door with the key.Only after opening the door, I heard a sound coming from the kitchen. Sister Yun sounded very busy, and Hua Yueling hurried to the kitchen.


    Hearing the sound from the door, Hua Yun''s movements stopped. She was cutting vegetables. She thought it was her younger brother and they came back. However, she temporarily put aside her work and went out of the kitchen to take a look outside. .


    "You are all back now, and Aroline is here with you, so let''s sit here for a while, or you don''t have to go to play in the room, you have to wait a while for dinner."


    Hua Yun went back to the kitchen after she finished speaking. She had to hurry up, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to finish dinner quickly.


    "Let''s help too!"


    Hua Yueling hurried over and went into the kitchen to help. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong also followed closely. As a result, everyone passed by, squeezing a kitchen into a drain.


    "You don''t need so many people to help, it''s too crowded, you can''t turn around. Or Xiaoling, you stay and help sister, you just go and wait, and you can finish it soon."


    Hua Yueling stayed by herself, but Mu Ningshuang also stayed, and everyone else went out.Mu Ningshuang took the initiative to stay, anyway, the number of people is reduced by half, so Hua Yun didn''t say anything, anyway, the three of them worked very fast together.


    Hua Yun didn''t plan to cook a few dishes at night. After all, she didn''t eat too much at night, so there was no need to cook too much. But now that there are so many people at night, she is a little worried about whether the food is enough.


    "I didn''t expect so many people to come, are these enough?"


    "It should be almost the same. Anyway, I won''t make it all. For the big night, I can eat less."


    Hua Yueling didn¡¯t worry about it, she said so directly. After getting her brother¡¯s answer, Hua Yun thought about it again, and she didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, it¡¯s more or less. They can only order takeaways, or buy flatbread and steamed buns.


    "Sister Yun, what are you preparing for, I''ll help cooking."


    "Then you use this pot, what will you fry?"


    After asking, Hua Yun told her the dishes she was preparing to cook. Mu Ningshuang chose a dish that she could cook, and left the remaining two to Hua Yun to cook.


    All three of them were busy with the work at hand. In fact, Hua Yueling found that she had nothing to do after entering. The cooking was done by Mu Ningshuang and Sister Yun, so he just watched. No need to get started at all.


    However, Hua Yueling found a job herself, took out the dishes and chopsticks out. As soon as she got out of the kitchen, she saw Lu Yuetong and the three of them sitting on the sofa outside and chatting, looking quite leisurely.


    "While chatting, don''t go play for a while?" After placing the dishes on the table, Hua Yueling looked at the side again, and saw that the stools were all set up, so he turned around and walked to the kitchen. Asked while walking.


    "Don''t you have to eat in a while, and play again after eating, so what to do in a hurry."


    Hua Yueling said nothing, and went into the kitchen.


    Mu Ningshuang and Sister Yun are both concentrating on cooking, and it looks like they should be done soon.

 1717 Reference 1717

    After the dishes were ready, Hua Yueling came out carrying the plates, arranged the dishes, and then called others over.Everyone sat down around the table. This was not the first time they got together. They weren''t as nervous as they were at the beginning. They were all familiar with each other.


    "I''ll get you any drink you want."


    Hua Yueling said so and turned and walked over to the kitchen.


    "Just tell me if you need it, you''re welcome."


    Everyone was really not polite with him. They talked about the drinks they wanted to drink, and then Hua Yueling went to the kitchen to get them drinks.It''s pretty good for everyone to get together and enjoy themselves.


    Holding the drink can in her arms, Hua Yueling was busy, putting the drinks in front of everyone, all they wanted to drink.The rest of the food was taken out by Mu Ningshuang and Sister Yun and placed on the dining table.


    "Come on, everything is done, let''s have dinner."


    Hua Yun said so and took the initiative to take a bowl of rice, but Lu Yuetong quickly got up and went to help her serve the rice at this time.


    "Sister Yun, sit down and leave the meal to me."


    Hua Yun didn''t say anything, and gave her the rice bowl and rice shovel in her hand.Lu Yuetong was very happy to get such a "job", and there was a smile on his face when the meal was served.


    After dinner time, Hua Yueling and the others cleaned up the dishes on the table, while Aroline was sitting on the sofa in the living room chatting with Hua Yun.Even Karin came to help them, and the four of them quickly cleaned up the table, and Hua Yueling took a rag to wipe the table clean.


    After everything was cleaned up, Hua Yueling and the others went back to the living room facade to find a place to sit down, and there were still important things to discuss next.


    Immediately after doing it, they talked about the issue of the snake dragon. Hua Yueling and the others clearly talked about this issue. This must be told to Sister Yun, at least to give her a psychological preparation.It¡¯s good to know this.


    "Have you caught that guy?"


    "Well, it''s the construction site we visited last time. Didn''t we meet it there before? We thought we might find it there. Luckily, we set a trap, and it just So stupid and fell directly into the trap."


    He nodded while listening to his words. Anyway, the younger brother and the others helped her solve a problem, so that''s it. As for what they are going to do.When this matter has passed for some time, it will probably be forgotten.


    "Then it doesn''t matter. Since it is a creature of another race, it''s better not to let people here know that it exists. There is no such need."


    Hua Yun also understood this, so she said to Hua Yueling and the others seriously.Now that it has been caught, it will be fine as long as it can no longer cause strange and weird things. As for the punishment that it should be punished for causing trouble here, it is good to leave it to the younger brother and the others to solve it.


    Knowing that the snake dragon was caught, Hua Yun was somewhat relaxed. Recently, she has spent a lot of effort on this matter. If it weren¡¯t for the snake dragon to appear recently, what would happen, she still didn¡¯t know what to do. What is she tired of.


    It''s all right now. Such a big matter can be solved easily, which makes her a lot easier.


    "I guess it never thought that you would go back after you met it there."


    "That''s for sure. It has been living there all the time, and I should think in my heart that we will never go again. This is also caught off guard, and if it is found again, it is likely to let it run away. , It can be regarded as unlucky on its own, without any precautions, so it is so unlucky. It can only be blamed on itself."


    If the snake dragon knew that he was said by Huayueling, he would probably cry. He was indeed unlucky enough. He was originally happy with his strategy, but now it seems that his trusted strategy has harmed himself. .


    But the snake dragon doesn''t know what state it is now. After all, Aroline walked away to ask him, who knows what kind of cruel hands Aroline will deal with it.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t want to care about these things, anyway, just ask what you want to know, don''t be so concerned about the others, in his opinion it is unnecessary.


    "Then is it transmitted from our teleportation array?"


    "No, it was transmitted by other means. It is said that at that time, they were called by their enemies. In order to preserve their vitality, they used a collection of teleport scrolls to teleport some of them. It was one of them. , I was here when I woke up." Aroline actually asked about this. This information may not be of much use, but at least it can give them some information.


    "Then did it say how long it has been here?"


    Lu Yuetong asked at this time, this is also what Hua Yueling and the others are more curious about. From its actions, it should have not been here for long, but think about what Karin said, snakes and dragons are in another world. It should have been destroyed a long time ago.


    According to what the snake dragon said, there was something wrong, unless it had been hiding nothing before, but in that case it seemed unnecessary to do those things.What does it mean to do those things?


    Hua Yueling couldn''t understand it. Perhaps the snake dragon had a strange idea, and his thinking was different from him, maybe there were other reasons.At least Hua Yueling felt that the things it did had no effect other than causing trouble for it.


    "Sister Aroline, did you ask why it does those things?" Hua Yueling added after asking this question, "I feel weird no matter what I think. From its actions, I see everything. It won''t come out."


    "You need to ask about this. Since Xiaoyueling you have thought of it, how could I not think of sister."


    Aroline put her hands on her hips and put on a very majestic posture, but Hua Yueling couldn''t feel the majesty at all in her current appearance.If you come to see Sister Aroline from an outsider who is not familiar with, you will definitely think that she is a small adult, trying to pretend to be mature, but in fact she is not mature at all.


    Of course, Hua Yueling also knew very well that Sister Aroline sometimes did this deliberately. She seemed to like to create an image of herself, and she didn''t know why.


    Hua Yueling had never asked her before, and he thought it would be better not to ask about such things.


    "But it doesn''t know about this, so it can be said that it didn''t ask anything. But sister, I can see something wrong."


    "What is it?"


    Lu Yuetong hurriedly asked.But Hua Yun and Mu Ningshuang were very calm.

 1718 Reference 1718

    Aroline worked hard to create a mysterious gesture, somehow, the more she watched Sister Aroline make this gesture, the more Hua Yueling wanted to laugh.


    Try to keep the expression calm, and tell yourself not to laugh, otherwise you will really offend Sister Aroline.


    "But in fact, it doesn''t matter if I laugh, at most it is sister Aroline who asks me to settle accounts."


    Hua Yueling thought so improperly in her heart, but he just thought about it, he didn''t dare to let him do this.In this regard, Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t have that much courage. After all, don¡¯t look at him and Sister Alorin for a long time. It has been almost two years, so he understands Sister Alorin¡¯s temper. It''s a joke.


    To put it bluntly, Sister Aroline is just going crazy.This is not to say that he said bad things about Sister Aroline, but that it is true.


    But what I have to say is that Sister Aroline''s personality is also very pleasing, saying that she is crazy, but in fact it is not very annoying, on the contrary, it is quite likable.Anyway, Hua Yueling liked her for spending so long with her, and would not hate her because of her various actions.


    Seeing that the eyes of Hua Yueling and the others were all on her, but they didn''t ask herself as anxiously as she thought, Aroline couldn''t help but glanced at her small mouth, looking unhappy.But it was only a moment, after which she told Hua Yueling and the others what she had asked.


    "It told me that it was only recently transmitted, or that it found itself here after being transmitted. It happened not long ago. After living here for a short period of time, it started to cause trouble, but why It doesn¡¯t even know how to do this."


    "If you say this, it is really possible that someone is controlling it, but it''s not completely controlled. At least, except for the period of action, you should act according to your own ideas."


    "It''s not easy to say." Aroline shook her head and said.


    "But we should now think about how it is controlled. Since it was teleported, it can''t be controlled before teleportation, right?"


    "There is such a possibility, but the most likely possibility is that I met someone here and then did something like that."


    It''s not just Aroline who has such an idea, Lu Yuetong and the others also agree with such a guess.After all, it is said that it has been controlled before it was transmitted, and it sounds a little unreliable, or incredible, and according to the snake dragon people, it has been living smoothly for a while after coming here.


    At least for that period of time, it didn''t do anything, it just lived a stable life, and that series of things happened later.


    "Did it contact anyone during that time?"


    What useful information might be obtained from this, Hua Yueling thought so.But to his surprise, Sister Aroline shook her head.


    "No, from my inquiry, I learned that I didn''t meet other people during that time. After coming here, it was very, very cautious at first, just daring to live in the wilderness without people. Ling, for fear of being discovered by the people here. And it has always been like this."


    "Then it can''t think about living here ever since, right?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t believe it. Generally speaking, after experiencing this kind of thing, the other party''s thoughts must go back, which is beyond doubt.


    "It is indeed looking for a way to go back. After transmitting it, the magic circle disappears and there is no way to use it. So it is also looking for a way to recreate the teleportation circle, or other ways to go back. , It is also understanding the situation here."


    "This is all very normal. It will definitely try its best to do it. But now it falls into our hands. The person who controls it doesn''t know what to do, or will it not let it go."


    However, the most important thing in Hua Yueling''s eyes was that person''s thoughts. Up to now, Hua Yueling still couldn''t see the benefits of doing this.With so many things, although the matter can''t be said to be too big, it must already be a very high-profile case, but what good is it for the people who control the snake dragon?


    Hua Yueling couldn''t figure it out at all, maybe just thinking about creating chaos, this was the only intention.


    All this is just speculation, Hua Yueling dare not say that it is 100% correct, it would be good to have a 50% chance.But since the snake dragon is caught by them, the opponent''s course of action may change.


    "Don''t talk about this, we will talk about the others later, now we can''t be sure that someone has controlled it, or it just has an idea that it doesn''t know. Don''t think so much, wait and see. ."


    Hua Yueling nodded, but he was still thinking about this matter. When it came to being controlled, Hua Yueling remembered something that she almost left behind.


    "Speaking of it, I seem to have encountered it. Those guys don''t know where they came from. After that, they basically didn''t move. Are they still preparing for something, or have they changed their minds?"


    The next thing to discuss is how to deal with the snake dragon. It is not impossible to bring it back to another world, but it can only be thrown in a random place when it is brought back. It is impossible for them to control it.


    "It''s better not to take it back. That''s not a good thing for it, even if it wants to."


    "Then how to deal with it, can''t just let it stay in Sister Aroline''s house like that all the time. Then you have to let it go, then it may still escape." Hua Yueling said worriedly.Thinking about it now, even if you catch the other person, it is not necessarily a good thing for them.


    "Why don''t you get it over to help, anyway, Sister Livy also needs someone, so get it over and let it help."


    Aroline said whimsically again.


    "This method is fine, but will it be obedient?"


    They wanted to come in Huayueling, since the other party was caught, it was impossible to listen to them obediently, and would definitely find a way to escape.But letting it help is impossible without letting it go.


    "When it gets there, it still wants to escape, and where it can escape. Besides, we can discuss with it. We can send it back as a condition. I don''t believe it will not agree."


    "But it is better to take precautions. After all, there is a more dangerous place. If it really betrays us and escapes, it will be a big trouble."


    "Don''t worry about this, sister, I will think of a way to get the best of both worlds."

 1719 Reference 1719

    After talking for a while, it was finally settled, and the snake dragon was handed over to Sister Aroline to deal with it. As for how to deal with it, it has been discussed.Send it directly to Sister Livello, anyway, there is still a lot of help. It should be enough as a tool person.


    Snake dragons have strength, but strength is not that strong, but even so, it is enough to help.No matter how much better than ordinary people, it can help a lot.


    After discussing this matter, there is nothing to say for the time being. In short, the matter here can be regarded as over.Hua Yueling felt that she was relieved all at once, and it was a good feeling that she hadn''t been so relaxed for a long time.


    It was very tiring to talk about such heavy topics all the time. Hua Yueling and the others decided to rest for a while, and the group went to his room and prepared to play for a while.


    Aroline did not leave either, but stayed and played with them.Don''t look at her as if she was always busy, Shenlong never saw the end, but she did have the time.


    "Will you go there again in a few days?"


    Aroline suddenly asked that after finishing her work, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t really figure out where she was talking at first.But think about it carefully, what she was talking about should be the Hunter Planet. Sister Livello is still busy over there, and she said before she said that they would go to help.


    I think it has been a few days since I came back, but they have not been idle at all these days, saying that they are coming back to rest, but it is not a rest.In the past few days, I don''t know what kind of changes there will be. Many days have passed there.


    Hua Yueling didn''t calculate the time conversion, but the time lapse between the two worlds is still quite large.Don''t look at it here is only a few days, but it has to be multiplied several times over there.


    "Let''s go see if we have time, anytime, right?"


    "Of course, you can go whenever you like. There are no special rules. Sister, I don¡¯t care about this. Besides, I just let you go and see. I guess there won¡¯t be anything for the time being, and it¡¯s very busy over there. Yes, but the war has not broken out yet."


    "That''s also normal. The war can''t be so fast. You can think about it. Even after such a period of time, it is definitely not enough. How many people can they gather in such a short time."


    "And there is also a gap in strength." Sister Aroline interrupted again. "Okay, don''t think about it so much. Sister, I just asked you to go over and see, and I didn''t ask you to help."


    "We know this too, but haven''t we been busy recently, and I don''t have time. But don''t worry, Sister Aroline, and we will go back to see the situation there."


    "Then let''s talk about it."


    "That''s it, don''t worry."


    Hua Yueling said seriously.Although I don''t know why Sister Aroline must let herself pass, since she has said so, she agrees to come down. It is impossible not to agree anyway.


    Next is the time for them to play, and the day was so happily spent.Although it has been a busy day, they can be considered to have made a lot of progress. This is more than anything worthy of their happiness.


    It was late, so Karin lived here, and sister Aroline did the same. It seemed that she had nothing else to do, so she stayed.


    Everyone is naturally very happy to have fun, Hua Yueling can be regarded as letting go of a worry, and then she can rest without thinking of anything.Hua Yueling naturally hoped that there would be no such annoying things anymore.


    Next, I have to go to Hunter Planet to see how it is going. I don''t know if Gokara and Lei Anni are ready.As for Hunter Planet, there are still too few people on their side. Even if they have increased during this period of time, they must be incomparable with each other.


    They definitely have an advantage here, but that advantage can''t be completely transformed into strength.Even if there is a princess, how about it, do you still think that just relying on the princess can make everyone change their positions?


    Certainly some of them will make other choices because of the existence of the princess, but Hua Yueling believes that the choices of more people are still the same. All of this is not that easy to change.


    "The battle over there is a long process. I don''t know how long it will take to reduce the gap between the opponent in terms of strength. Not to mention being on an equal footing with the opponent, at least it cannot be suppressed so miserably."


    Now they are still just a small group of forces. If they are discovered by the other party, it is very dangerous. As long as the other party takes action, this weak organization will definitely disappear in a short time.


    So the most important thing now is to be stable and not to be discovered. As long as you achieve these two points, and then slowly develop your strength, you can only take other actions after your strength is not easily overwhelmed by the opponent.Before that, you can only keep avoiding.


    After thinking about the things over there, Hua Yueling shook her head and calmed her mind. There were too many things over there, and it was not so easy to understand.Take your time, no matter what can be done overnight, sometimes the more anxious you are, the more you can''t do anything.


    My sister didn¡¯t know how to talk to other people after knowing that the snake dragon was caught, or she didn¡¯t say it at all, but it seems that my sister is already a lot easier, no longer doing things like before. This is troublesome, especially tired.


    That''s good, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, this was their original intention of doing these things.It is the best to help Sister Yun.


    "Fortunately, my choice is not bad. Otherwise, I don''t know when this matter will continue."


    But after all, there is still a behind-the-scenes man. It may not be one, but I don''t know a few, but what Hua Yueling has to do is to guard against each other. After all, they can''t do anything other than this thing temporarily.


    That person didn''t know who it was, let alone where he was.


    Hua Yueling had no choice but to hope that the other party would not come to trouble him again, but he knew how likely that kind of thing might be.


    I don''t know the purpose of the other party, let alone why the other party is doing these things. If you don''t clarify all this, then don''t wonder if it will continue to act.


    So for the current Hua Yueling, it''s better to just put all this aside, instead of having a headache for this, it''s better to rest comfortably for a while.

 1720 Reference 1720

    Others were playing around the game console, while Hua Yueling was lying on the bed alone, thinking quietly.I don''t feel like I know what I''ve been doing recently, it''s just acting with my temper.


    "There are a lot of things, and there is no way to plan. But then there should be some free time. When the time comes to plan, it can''t be like this every day."


    Hua Yueling thought about what she would do in the coming days.


    "What do you do? I still have to learn. Recently, due to various things, I have even neglected to study. I have time to talk to them later. We should also work hard, but this can''t always be the case."


    Secretly made up his mind, Hua Yueling recorded the next things to do in her heart. These things don''t have to be anxious to do, but afterwards, you have to think about it a little bit and forget about it.


    This day Hua Yueling and the others passed by relatively calmly. On the next day, Sister Aroline left early. Originally, Hua Yueling thought she would stay for breakfast, but that was not the case.After Hua Yueling woke up, she didn''t see her again, and the others did the same. After asking sister Yun, she knew that she had already left.


    "Have Sister Aroline eaten breakfast?"


    Hua Yueling asked with concern.


    "I left after eating. There seems to be something urgent, but she said she will come back later."


    "Come back? Sister Aroline has anything else to tell us?"


    "Then I don''t know." Hua Yun had finished her breakfast when she said this. She looked at the time, and it was almost time to leave.A few days ago, she was dizzy and dizzy. Today, she managed to relax a little bit, at least mentally.


    Sister Yun was sent out, but she was stopped by her at the door.


    "Xiao Ling, don''t go with your sister and me anymore. Go back to have breakfast as soon as possible. My sister will use you to deliver it."


    "Then Sister Yun, wait a little longer, I''ll go back first."


    "Go back, go back, play happily at home. Recently, your sister''s affairs have kept you busy so much, so tired?" There were too many people last night, so Hua Yun couldn''t have a good conversation with her brother. Chat, now it''s just the two of them, but time is more anxious.


    "Fortunately, we lost only two places, and it didn''t take much time. And there was no fight at all, so it''s easy to say."


    "What are you doing so politely with your sister? Okay, let''s go back. I''m going to work."


    Hua Yueling looked at her sister''s back and walked back until the elevator door in front of her closed.


    Sister Yun is a busy person, and she rarely has time to rest. This time, let''s go to Hunter Planet with her when she is on vacation. Go there to relax. Anyway, there should be nothing particularly troublesome for the time being.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, while turning back to her home.When they returned home, no one else woke up yet, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were really lazier than him during the holiday.


    "Go to sleep again after eating, so sleepy."


    Hua Yueling sighed while dragging some matching steps.Sitting back at the table, Hua Yueling looked at the breakfast, who was still warm before her eyes, and Hua Yueling ate quickly.


    The morning alone is a bit boring, and I can talk for a while with my sister, but if I am here alone, I can only play with my mobile phone.Hua Yueling was eating and playing, in fact, he was also waiting for Mu Ningshuang and the others to come out, but obviously they felt it was too early at this time and it was not time to wake up.


    "Then I will lie down for a while."


    After Hua Yueling finished eating, she didn''t clean up the things on the table, so she turned around and went back to her room.She was left alone. When she sat down on the bed, Huayueling smiled and thought, unfolding the quilt and lay back on the bed.


    She''s still a bit sleepy. Sister Yun is used to getting up so early. During the holidays, Hua Yueling still likes to sleep a little longer and wake up naturally.


    After lying down for a while, a little unable to sleep, he moved his body, got up a little, leaned on the head of the bed, and looked at the monitors on the computer desk.


    "Play with the computer for a while."


    The thought of sleeping was naturally dispelled, Hua Yueling sat down, turned on the computer, and lighted the phone randomly.I was a little depressed, so this phone didn''t know what to do. I just clicked the software on the screen randomly, opened a random swipe with my finger and then closed it, it was meaningless.


    Recently, I often have similar thoughts, and I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe I think too much and my head hurts.


    Holding her head, Hua Yueling couldn''t help sighing, how could she have such thoughts, she didn''t look like a young man at all, even an old man shouldn''t be like this.Maybe it''s because I don''t have any goals to do things.


    "aims¡­¡­"


    Unconsciously muttering in his mouth, Hua Yueling didn''t know what his goal was, but he really wanted to make another game that satisfies him.Obviously this is not an easy task. Just relying on him and Mu Ningshuang Lu Yuetong to do it is not so easy to do. There is too much work to be done. Why do people¡¯s large studios There are dozens of people and hundreds of people, and even some small studios have more than a dozen people.


    There is too much work. If it is assigned to everyone, the task that a person needs to complete is not a little bit. If he completes a game as he wants according to his expectations, let¡¯s not say whether it can be done. Even if a big project can be completed, it will take an unknown amount of time for only three people.


    It will take at least a few years at their speed, so if you can, it''s better to find other people to help.If there are more people, it will naturally be better.


    "But there is no money, um, there is no way to pay, so we can only see if others are willing to make games with us."


    If you want someone to make a game with them for free, the only way may be that the other person thinks what they want to make is a good game and likes his creativity.


    "Then write down my thoughts, and look at them later. You may be able to find some people on the Internet who are willing to help."


    As for what to do with Hua Yueling, I haven''t figured it out yet.Look for a variety of related game forums, especially those related to game production, where you may find some like-minded people.


    As long as there is such a possibility.

 1721 Reference 1721

    After turning on the computer, Hua Yueling opened another software, writing software, and began to write his own ideas on it.In the beginning, they were relatively messy ideas, not very large-scale, but no matter what, as long as you have an idea, it is better to write it down first, and other things can be left behind. There is no need to deny something now, that is not good .


    "These feelings are not so good, it seems that not many people like them."


    Hua Yueling frowned and thought, but then he shook his head, and even if that was the case, he still had to write it down. As for whether the content he needed would wait to be sorted out later, there was no need to make a decision in such a hurry.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling began to quickly tap the keyboard. Accompanied by the sound of typing on the keyboard, Hua Yueling''s thoughts gradually expanded, and she hadn''t thought about something like this for a long time.Many times his ideas are very simple, and he has not thought about it in depth. This is a big problem, and it is great to think about it seriously now.


    Various thoughts came up, saying so, but in fact, these were all thoughts that he had long ago, but they were always lingering in his mind, and they were not really recorded.The last time the game was made was just a small attempt. It is still very clear that there are not so many ideas in it, but only a small part.


    "There is definitely no way to include so many ideas."


    Hua Yueling sighed, he wanted to make all kinds of things, but the more he did this, the less likely he would be to do one thing well.


    "Let''s talk about it then."


    Hua Yueling is busy writing things here, Mu Ningshuang and the others have just woke up, and the three are chatting, they are not in a hurry to get up, after all, today is a leisurely day, but you can sleep more. , There is no need to worry.


    There is nothing going on with Sister Zeluxi for the time being, and the organization of the other world should be very cautious now, so there is no need for them to go again for now.And even if you need to go, there is no need to worry, anytime you can.


    "Let''s get up quickly and talk later. If we don''t get up again, breakfast should be cold."


    While chatting, Lu Yuetong suddenly sat up, shocking the other two people.If she didn¡¯t say anything, Mu Ningshuang would have forgotten this. Sister Huayun would buy them breakfast every morning, and she went out to buy breakfast very early. It¡¯s been a long time now, even now. Go eat it right away, it''s probably cold already.


    But if you eat it earlier, it tastes better. If you wait too long for breakfast, it can be said to be a waste.


    After staying here several times, Karin has become familiar with it a lot, just like a person who has lived here since childhood. She doesn¡¯t have the feeling of recognizing her birth at all, and she still has it when she first came to live here. Very different.


    Precisely because I am familiar with it, I probably think of it as my own home, so naturally I won''t recognize it as before.


    After the three got dressed, they went outside and saw the breakfast on the table and the empty bowls, so they went to wash up.


    Hua Yueling heard the door opening and footsteps in the living room, and knew that Mu Ningshuang and the others had come out.However, he did not go out after thinking about it, and continued to sit at the computer desk writing his thoughts.


    Anyway, I have eaten breakfast, so there is no need to go out in such a hurry.But what she didn''t expect was that Lu Yuetong ran over after washing up, opened the door and came in. She was a little surprised to see him sitting at the computer desk and writing seriously.


    "Xiao Yueling, have you finished breakfast?"


    "Well, I''ve finished eating it a long time ago. Go eat yours and leave me alone."


    "What are you writing about?" Lu Yuetong was very curious and couldn''t help but leaned over to him to take a look.Seeing the content written on the computer, she read it carefully, but the content written by Hua Yueling was still somewhat messy, so she didn''t quite understand it at first.


    "Well, I wrote a lot of things, they all seem to be interesting ideas?"


    "Well, I''m preparing for the next game. These are some things I think of that I find interesting. But I haven''t fully decided yet. I just write them down first, and I will have to stay with them later. Decided."


    Hua Yueling said seriously.Lu Yuetong was also interested in it, but she didn''t watch it for too long, she just went out after watching it for a while.


    "Let''s eat, breakfast should be cold. Or I will buy you another one?"


    "No, eat it cold when it''s cold, don''t waste it."


    Lu Yuetong said with a smile, and then went out.Please close the door, for fear that they will disturb him outside.But before the door closed, Hua Yueling still heard Karin''s voice, asking him why he didn''t come out for breakfast.


    Before the door was closed, Lu Yuetong didn''t answer. After that, Hua Yueling couldn''t hear her because of being cut off by the door, unless she listened carefully.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have any interest in eavesdropping on other people''s conversations, although it wasn''t an eavesdropping at all.But Hua Yueling didn¡¯t think so much. When she saw Lu Yuetong go out, she continued to work on her own affairs, taking advantage of the calmness of her heart now, it¡¯s good to write a little more, and wait until later. There is no time to do these things.


    When Karin stays, they will naturally entertain them. Don''t think about these things during this period, and wait until she goes back.


    While Hua Yueling was busy writing things alive, Karin enjoyed the breakfast here.


    "The breakfast on your side is quite delicious, just a little bit greasy."


    This is Karin''s evaluation, perhaps because she is an elf, so she has such an idea.Karin prefers the kind of light type of food, such as the deep-fried breakfasts that Hua Yueling and the others ate. When she first ate it, she wasn¡¯t quite used to it. In fact, even now it¡¯s just barely able to It¡¯s not what you like to eat.


    The taste of elves is different from that of humans, but fortunately, not all of them are fried.For example, she likes soy milk and can drink two cups.


    Other Karin didn''t eat much, soy milk should be the most in her breakfast.She was the fastest of the three to get full. After she stopped eating, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong hadn''t finished eating yet.


    "Kalin, you don''t want to eat anymore, how much did you eat? Are you full?"


    There was a lot of food on the table, but Karin stopped eating, and Lu Yuetong pushed her some.


    "No, no, that''s enough."

 1722 Reference 1722

    "Would you like a bag of breakfast milk, haven''t you had breakfast milk?"


    Lu Yuetong stood up and walked directly to the kitchen.


    "It''s okay, I''m really full and I haven''t eaten less."


    "There is always room to drink a bag of milk, wait, I''ll get it back for you."


    Karin and Mu Ningshuang said something, and then stood up and quickly chased him. Lu Yuetong had just entered the kitchen, and she chased him.


    "Why are you chasing me? I''ll take it back for you. If you haven''t drunk it, you must taste it. I like to drink this kind of breakfast milk. But when I came to Yueling''s house, sister Yun always gave us I bought breakfast, so I didn¡¯t drink it."


    Hearing what she said, Karin hadn''t spoken all the time, just watching.She knelt down and looked into the refrigerator. She had been here many times, but most of the things in it were still unknown.


    She didn''t recognize the two bags that Lu Yuetong showed her. When Lu Yuetong asked her, she could only say that she had her opinion.


    "Well, how about you try both bags?"


    "No need, this is too much."


    "How much can there be in two bags, you can drink it in a few mouthfuls. I think you didn''t eat much just now, so just take it all."


    Karin didn''t say anything at this time, since Lu Yuetong said so, then let her.The two turned and left the kitchen to go outside.After going out, Lu Yuetong handed two bags of milk to Karin, and then sat back in his seat.


    Karin opened one of the bags and poured it into the cup in front of her eyes, and took a bite. The taste was really good.


    They naturally have milk there, but they really don''t have such a taste, it tastes quite fresh.


    After drinking it, I thought it tasted good, and Karin seriously tasted the breakfast milk.She still likes the taste, it''s really good, not to mention whether the milk tastes better than the milk she''s drunk in the Elf Kingdom. There is no need for comparison, but there is really no such taste.


    "You can really figure it out here. We don''t have such a taste."


    Karin put the cup down and said, if it was this kind of drink, she would have liked to drink it in her own home.


    "If you like to drink, when you go back, move a few boxes from here. If you want to drink, just say, there are a lot of things you haven''t drunk here."


    "There are also a lot of things that I haven''t eaten. If you want to say that the pediatrics here is really good, I really don''t know what people here think."


    "What else can I think of? It''s no different from yours, but the place is different."


    Lu Yuetong smiled and said something, Karin was taken aback after hearing her words, but then smiled and nodded.There is nothing wrong with this.


    "Yes."


    I don''t know what Karin thought about again, and stopped talking after saying these two words.However, Lu Yuetong took down what he had said to her and wanted to prepare a few boxes of drinks for her, and then let her move back.


    Karin didn''t say whether she agreed or not, but she still had this idea, but she didn''t say it.


    After eating breakfast, the table was cleaned up, the three people talked and laughed and opened the door and entered Hua Yueling¡¯s room. Hua Yueling stood up in the room, unlike Lu Yuetong who was still writing when he came in. Holding things.I can''t just keep busy working on it, right? He was a little tired when he wrote, mainly because his head hurts, so he didn''t continue writing, he was going to take a break, and he was thinking about going out for a while.


    Seeing Lu Yuetong and the others come in, Hua Yueling stopped.


    "Finished?"


    "Well, I''m talking about going outside, how about it, do you go together?"


    "Then let''s go. It just happens that I have a headache when I write things here, and I''m thinking about walking. It''s okay to go out and go around, just stay around here, don''t go too far."


    "Just turn around at will."


    Lu Yuetong said with a smile. After the four of them discussed it, they left the house and went downstairs for a walk.The four of them are also fine, walking around at will, and there is nothing to do. They can relax and save so much.


    When she went outside to look at the greenery in the distance, and then raised her head to look at the sky, Hua Yueling took a deep breath, feeling that she was more energetic.


    Hua Yueling felt that the thoughts in her mind were much clearer. Staying in it and thinking about various things made him a headache. The most important thing was that her thoughts were a little confused.In fact, the most important thing is to think too much. If there are not so many things, it will not be so, but there is no way. Whenever thinking of making games, Hua Yueling can''t control her own thoughts.


    "Huh, I feel a lot more comfortable when I come out."


    There are quite few people walking outside. Most of them have gone to work. Only some old people''s certificates can be seen walking outside.These old people came out quite early.


    Hua Yueling and the others just wandered around here aimlessly, Hua Yueling looked at other people beside her from time to time, Mu Ningshuang had always been silently watching left and right, and sometimes she would face herself. Look up.But after meeting her gaze, she didn''t mean to avoid it. Instead, she stared at him for a while before looking away.


    However, when the two people looked at each other, they could see the smiles in each other''s eyes. Mu Ningshuang was very cute. Hua Yueling thought so, although she felt that it was somewhat wrong to use the term cute to describe Mu Ningshuang now.


    Looking at Karin again, Karin kept looking around curiously. Everywhere she felt strange. Although she had taken her several times, it was the first time she walked around in the community like this.It should be the first time, Hua Yueling thought, he had no memory before.


    She could like it. Hua Yueling originally thought that she would not like this environment too much. After all, she was an elves, and her preferences were definitely different from ordinary humans.Don''t think you like to live in such a place, but people may not like it. This is quite normal.


    But it looks okay, Karin doesn''t say anything else, at least he is quite interested in the architecture here.After all, the buildings here are not found in other places, so she can''t say that she is interested.


    Basically, they didn''t say anything along the way. They just walked around the community without any goals. They met some people in the community, but they didn''t know Hua Yueling, so they didn''t say hello.


    Just walking around here at will, unknowingly time passed, Hua Yueling and the others also returned to the building where his home was.


    "Go back? Or go for a walk again?"

 1723 Reference 1723

    "It''s better to go back. After walking for so long, I feel a little tired. I want to go back and have a rest. If I go to other places, wait until the afternoon."


    No one thought that Lu Yuetong would be the first among them to shout tired. This surprised Hua Yueling a little bit, but anyway, since everyone feels tired, then go back.


    The group returned upstairs, Karin is here, so they did not discuss the issue of making games, but played games here. Everyone was very happy, and Karin was not in a hurry to go back.


    In fact, Karin is considered to have come to his house more in another world, and Sister Jelucie has never been so many times.But Karin plays better with them after all, so everyone gets along more happily.


    "Karin, I don''t know if you are interested in going to other places and staying with us?"


    Lu Yuetong''s sudden mention of this made Hua Yueling a little surprised. He knew where Lu Yuetong was talking when he heard it, but he didn''t know if it was more appropriate to take Karin with him.


    "I''m interested. I''m interested as long as it''s what you propose. It''s interesting here."


    "But it''s not our place, it''s another place."


    "Other places, are you going to other places to play?"


    "It''s not our other places, but it''s similar to yours, similar to a different world."


    Lu Yuetong thought about it and didn¡¯t know how to explain it. After all, Karin should have nothing to say about this kind of thing, so if you want her to understand it, it¡¯s better to explain it. As to whether Karin can fully understand it, This is not her problem.


    Anyway, just explain it a little bit, and then ask her what she thinks. If Karin wants to go, ask her to go with her to see what the other world is like. It''s similar to them, but it''s different. world.


    Lu Yuetong didn¡¯t know much about the world, and the information she knew was from others, so she also told Karin about the information. I didn¡¯t expect Karin to be quite good after hearing it briefly. Interested in.


    "It''s a different place again. You guys are really good. You can go to different places. You can notify me next time you go. I want to see it."


    "Sure, we won''t forget you if you want to go. It''s just these two days. Let''s talk about the specific day when you go."


    Lu Yuetong naturally has no way to be sure, she also listened to Hua Yueling, and Hua Yueling herself didn''t decide when to go.She can''t jump to conclusions without making a decision.


    "That will be fine, I have to thank you."


    Karin was quite happy after learning about some things, being able to go to different places, and still that kind of completely different place, think about how many people in their place can do it, presumably no one can do it. Except for her.


    Things that have not been experienced can make people excited. Don''t look at Lu Yuetong just telling her about this matter, Karin can''t wait to go with them.However, it may take some time to hear it. Although she felt a little regretful, she nodded, but in her heart she had begun to imagine what the different world would be like.


    She hasn''t understood the world she lives in yet, she just has some understanding of things in such a small area, but she still wants to know more and go to more interesting places.Just don''t know if there is this opportunity, she definitely can''t do it herself, so if she wants to go to other places, she has to rely on the help of Hua Yueling and the others, but whether they are willing to help her is unclear.


    Although Karin had such thoughts, she still didn''t discuss this matter with Mu Ningshuang and others for the time being, she was somewhat embarrassed to discuss this matter.


    In addition, it seemed that Hua Yueling and the others were very, very busy recently, so she didn''t worry about asking them about it.Even if you ask for a short time, there should be no way. It takes time.


    Karin also thought a lot, but she was not so anxious. Being interested in this place didn''t mean that she had to do something now. She was not the kind of person who likes to be anxious.


    After I came back, I played with Mu Ningshuang and the others. Not to mention that Lu Yuetong is the most lively and talkative person among Hua Yueling and the others, but the person who has the best relationship with her is Mu Ning. Shuang, maybe it''s because there are some similarities between the two of them.


    Even if Mu Ningshuang doesn''t like to talk very much, the usual communication with Karin should be the least among these people, but she and Karin are the most chatting.Perhaps this is the kind of special induction between each other, this kind of induction does not mean that you can talk through chat.


    Lu Yuetong was very envious of the kind of feeling between them, but what he wanted to say was that the relationship between her and Mu Ningshuang was not bad.


    Four people are just right, but in fact, the entire machine can be played by at most eight people. Of course, two machines are needed in this case. Otherwise, the screen can¡¯t fit so many pieces, a small piece for one person. You can''t even see clearly.


    When Hua Yueling came back, she was still in a good mood, and she was even happier playing.You can play for as long as you want. Although you can control the summer vacation time, there are really fewer and fewer times like now.


    Will this time become less and less in the future?Hua Yueling had such thoughts unconsciously, but he hoped it was not the case.


    Hua Yueling hoped in her heart that she would be able to continue like this forever no matter what.


    But don¡¯t think about it so much now. It¡¯s fine for now. Those are things that will only be needed later. It¡¯s still too early.But as long as you do well enough, there should be no problem.


    "But it''s not enough now, we still need to work hard."


    Sighing, this is not the first time I have said this, and I don''t know how many times it is, but Hua Yueling will think of this sentence every time he thinks of these headaches.


    "It really takes effort. Whether it is now or later, you must think about how to work hard."


    While he was thinking about these things, someone was calling him suddenly. Hua Yueling hadn''t heard him at first, and was called several times by the other party, and this was a reaction.Turning her head to see, it turned out that it was Mu Ningshuang next to her. She only wanted to remind herself when she saw that she hadn''t moved.


    "Sorry, I thought about it a lot before I knew it, and I forgot what was in front of me."

 1724 Reference 1724

    Apologized to Mu Ningshuang and the others, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but shook his head. He was really good enough. There was no need to do so much.


    "Come on, let''s continue to play. I was wrong just now. This time I will definitely not focus on other things."


    Qi Mu Ningshuang and the others didn''t mean to blame him at all. It doesn''t matter what he thinks, no matter what they can''t blame him for it, what is that.


    Hua Yueling''s attention quickly returned to the game. Although Hua Yueling''s knowledge in the game is not very good, it can only be said to be ordinary, but their reaction ability and the like are still very fast.After all, the current strength is different from the past, but fortunately the four people are capable, so whoever depends more on the game depends on their own understanding of the game.


    Hua Yueling, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong have an advantage in this regard. Anyway, they have been in contact with computer game consoles for a long time before Karin, and they have played more games than her. .


    Karin looked for the feel, but even so, it was difficult to compete with Hua Yueling and the others, although she was in a team of two against two, she and Lu Yuetong were in a team.Two people still lose more and win less.


    Unknowingly, time passed, and Sister Aroline did not know when she came. Hua Yueling had even forgotten that Sister Yun had told herself that she had come back to find herself.


    "Xiaoyueling, I''m very happy to have fun."


    Just when Hua Yueling was about to come up with a gorgeous big move, Sister Aroline suddenly patted him on the shoulder from behind.


    "!"


    "Oh, it failed, sorry, it''s my sister''s fault."


    Sister Aroline said with a smile, but she didn''t sound like she apologized at all. She was obviously still happy for what she did.


    "Really, Sister Aroline, you are not at all polite. My big trick is about to be used. You were so scared and lost."


    "Then you can only blame yourself, sister, I didn''t expect this to happen."


    Hua Yueling would believe that there was a ghost in Sister Aroline, but he didn''t want to argue with her on this, anyway, it was just a win or loss, nothing, if you lose, you lose.


    "Sister Aroline in the morning, you left in a hurry, is there something urgent? Why are you back now?"


    Although it was in the morning that Sister Yun said that she would come back later, she came back very quickly. It has only been more than two hours since she left, which is quite surprising.


    "It''s not an urgent matter, it just has to be dealt with. Sister, I came back to ask you for something, Xiao Yueling, you will definitely help your sister, right?"


    With that said, she also blinked her big eyes at Hua Yueling, and there was a smile on her face, but the smile was full of threats.


    Sister Aroline can''t be said to be a cryptic suggestion, it''s just an explicit suggestion.But Sister Aroline''s words couldn''t be refused, Hua Yueling knew very well, so naturally she would not refuse.


    "If there is anything, if I can help."


    "Then I beg you." Aroline went straight to grab Hua Yueling''s wrist, and then looked at Mu Ningshuang and the others "Sorry, I will lend Xiao Yueling to my sister for the time being. We''ll be back soon. ."


    Before the words fell, the figures of the two people had disappeared.The three of Mu Ningshuang and the others looked at each other in amazement. Sister Alorin¡¯s actions were quite fluent. When they came, just a few words, Hua Yueling took them away, but they didn¡¯t know. What to take him to do.


    They don''t know it here, and Hua Yueling is also confused, why Sister Alorin drags herself away without finishing her words.Besides, isn''t it useless to ask your own opinions?


    Hua Yueling just teleported away without knowing what was going on.But after all, it was Sister Aroline who made the shot herself, and the state of the teleportation was different. Almost when she arrived at the place, Hua Yueling had already woken up from the teleportation.


    "As expected of Sister Aroline, if we let us come by ourselves, we wouldn''t be able to do that."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart. After waking up, she subconsciously observed her surroundings. This is a strange place. A light group appeared in front of her eyes. The light group looked similar to magic, but Hua Yueling was able to detect it. The magic is definitely different.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "This is what I asked you to help my sister, Xiaoyueling, please help my sister to confirm whether it can recover."


    Arolin said that with her little hand patted behind him, Hua Yueling didn''t expect her to do this suddenly, staggering forward, almost passing directly from the light group.


    "What is it?"


    Hua Yueling hadn''t figured it out until now, so naturally there was no way to answer her, so she could only shake her head with a wry smile.


    "Sorry, Sister Aroline, can you explain it, anyway, just explain it a little bit, otherwise I really can''t understand the situation."


    "This matter is a bit urgent, and sister, I have nothing to do for the time being, so I just wanted to ask Xiaoyueling for your help. You can take a look first."


    "But... but I don''t know what to do."


    When Hua Yueling was so requested by Sister Aroline, she also had some headaches. The most important thing was that she didn''t know anything. Even if Sister Aroline told herself this way, she had no way at all.


    Looking at the light ball floating in front of her, Sister Aroline said very eagerly, but she couldn''t think of a good way.Hua Yueling pressed her head and shook her head slightly. Why did Sister Aroline suddenly think of herself, and she really couldn''t help it?


    In Hua Yueling''s eyes, Sister Alorin always had a feeling of omnipotence. She couldn''t do anything like this. How should I say, it really made him feel a little surprised.


    Quite a bit helpless, Hua Yueling knew that if she wanted to help now, she had to ask Xiaoxue.Xiaoxue should know what to do. Although she and Sister Aroline didn''t deal with each other a bit, she would still help when it was time to help. In this respect, she knew which one was more important.


    "Xiao Xue, I have something to ask you."


    I have chatted with Xiaoxue recently, but I don''t know what''s going on. Xiaoxue seems to be a little tired recently. He doesn''t like to talk very much. It''s not like the Xiaoxue who likes to chat with him.


    "It''s not easy to do this, and the owner must be mentally prepared for a little expense."


    "It''s okay, since I asked you so, I''m ready."


    Hua Yueling sighed. This is nothing else. Sister Aroline is not the kind of person who often asks herself for help. Since she has spoken, she naturally has to do her best to help.

 1725 Reference 1725

    Hua Yueling is ready to spend more and spend more, no way, who made Sister Aroline next to her stare at herself with an earnest expression.Can''t let her down.


    "Huh, the master can make people happy too."


    Xiaoxue complained, but didn''t say anything too much about it, just didn''t say a word of uncomfortableness, so that''s why.Just when Hua Yueling wanted to say something, she changed her tone again and talked to Hua Yueling about how to do it, just as Aroline said, this was an urgent matter.


    "It is naturally not easy for the owner to save it, and it must be done as soon as possible, otherwise it may lose its memory or even die."


    "Don''t say these serious things, Xiaoxue, what should I do at a high speed earlier than anything else!"


    Hua Yueling interrupted her quickly and told her not to continue to explain. Now is not the time to listen to her explain this matter.What I need is to rescue it as soon as possible according to sister Aroline''s idea.


    "I know, I know, I am a tool man anyway, and the owner will only think about him when he needs help!"


    "..." Hua Yueling had a helpless expression. What''s the matter? I don''t want to be that way. No matter what, "It''s definitely not, but now you really need Xiaoxue''s help. And isn¡¯t it urgent, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be too late, otherwise it would be impossible for others to risk such a danger and have fun with the master. Does the master still believe in others?"


    "Naturally believe in you."


    Hua Yueling said calmly, how could he not believe Xiaoxue, if he didn''t believe her, he wouldn''t ask her.And not only him, Sister Aroline also believed that Xiaoxue could help, otherwise it would not be possible to find him.


    If you don''t believe Xiaoxue, there is no need to find yourself, because Sister Aroline must know that she can''t compare to her in this respect.Only Xiaoxue can really help her, Xiaoxue is different, she has the wisdom they don''t have.


    "The master needs to exchange for a pill, and then let her help the creature in front of her to digest the pill, as long as it is digested, there will be no problem."


    Hua Yueling nodded seriously after hearing it, then opened the store and searched for it.


    "Concentration Pill, that''s right."


    Hua Yueling quickly found the pill he needed from the store, but after finding it, he still asked Xiaoxue. Xiaoxue also said that he found this one, that''s it.


    After confirming the thing, Hua Yueling bought it. After reading the instructions, Hua Yueling still couldn¡¯t figure it out completely after reading the instructions. He also read it several times, but they were all not so. Certainly, it can only be said that since Xiaoxue asked him to buy it, then there must be nothing wrong.


    "Can I leave it to Sister Aroline? You have to tell her what to do."


    "I''ll tell the master in a moment, give her the concentrating pill first."


    Xiaoxue insisted on saying this, and Hua Yueling didn''t keep asking, anyway, it didn''t matter if it was earlier or later.


    "Sister Aroline, here is this for you. This is a very useful medicine for the current situation, and you have to give it to you."


    Hua Yueling gave the medicine in her hand to Aroline, and Aroline took it too, and took a look at the pill in her hand. She had never seen this kind of pill, and she didn''t know what it did. .But since Hua Yueling told her it was useful, she took it in her hand and looked at Hua Yueling.


    The meaning in Aroline''s eyes was obvious, she was asking him how to use this pill.But Hua Yueling couldn''t answer for the time being, he didn''t know how to use it.


    "Xiaoxue, can you tell me how to use it now?"


    "The method used is very simple. Just ask her to split the pill into two halves, then mix the powder with the creature''s blood and blend it into the light ball little by little. The speed can''t be too fast but it can''t be slow, just Fuse it with the light blob at a normal speed so that it can be restored."


    Hua Yueling told Sister Aroline all these words, but after hearing it, Sister Aroline was embarrassed, obviously there were difficulties in it.Hua Yueling thought that the most difficult place was blood. Now the creatures in front of her looked like this, where could she get its blood.


    "No, I haven''t saved its blood before, and now there is no way. Is there any other way?"


    There was some hope in the first place, but now that Hua Yueling said that, this method is hopeless.


    "Xiaoxue, is there any other way?"


    "No blood, right?" Xiaoxue did not pay attention to his question, but asked directly. It seems that she should have thought of this question a long time ago, but she has never said it.Huayueling was stunned, and didn''t feel surprised by the time. If she didn''t see it, it would be surprising.


    "You should have known this Xiaoxue a long time ago. It depends on the situation and you know that there is no way to get blood. What should I do? What if there are corpses, but now only this light group is left. This is no way to get blood."


    Hua Yueling sighed. There was nothing to do about it. If even a little blood could be drawn from it, it would be impossible.


    "Actually, there is still a way to get blood out of it."


    Xiaoxue''s sudden words made Hua Yueling stunned. He never thought that this could be done. It was impossible for him to think of this kind of thing. He didn''t expect that Xiaoxue would have a way, which is incredible.


    "Is there any way?" Hua Yueling immediately asked curiously. He didn''t expect Xiaoxue to have a way.


    "Of course, the master doesn''t look at who they are, how could there be no way."


    "That''s that, Xiaoxue naturally knows everything, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to ask Xiaoxue about you."


    Hua Yueling said in a somewhat flattering tone.If Xiaoxue weren''t in front of his eyes, she would definitely give him a big white look. This would be too insincere.


    But Xiaoxue didn''t feel unhappy about it, but found it a bit interesting.


    "There must be a way, but the owner still needs to spend some money."


    I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve said this. Hua Yueling feels that there¡¯s no need to talk about it. Anyway, it¡¯s all about spending gold coins. Just spend it. Now I don¡¯t want to spend it. After all, it¡¯s to help Sister Aroline. , I can''t be stingy at this time anyway.

 1726 Reference 1726

    "What else to buy, is something related to blood, that''s for sure."


    "Yes, it is a relatively special item, so the cost will be relatively high." Xiaoxue explained very seriously. When she heard this, Hua Yueling even felt that this was aimed at herself.


    Only then did I accumulate so many gold coins, and as a result, I was almost finished spending this time.


    "This is it."


    According to what Xiaoxue said, Hua Yueling bought the item, and now there is no time to talk to her.


    "Yes, this is it. Give this to her and tell her what to do."


    What Hua Yueling bought and held in her hand was something similar to a magic crystal ball, but it was smaller and could be held with one hand.


    "Sister Aroline, this is for you."


    Hua Yueling simply told her how to use the thing in her hand. It was relatively easy to use. Just use magic to control the movement to the ball of light, and then inject magic into it.


    In fact, this item is quite easy to use. It doesn''t need much magic power, but it needs some fine control of magic power, which is quite easy for Aroline.


    The light beam is not that bright, so when there is magical power flowing in the small ball, the light even once covered its light.


    Time passed, and about half a minute passed, the ball of light was taken back by Aroline again, grabbed it in her hand, and could vaguely see some of the liquid in it.


    Aroline was a little surprised, but fortunately, she knew what this was for a long time ago, and immediately continued to act after the collection was completed.Now is the time without delay, and no time can be wasted.


    After obtaining the most needed items, Aroline then acted according to the information she had obtained before. With everything in place, there was nothing to worry about in this matter.


    Following Aroline''s actions, the light group''s gleaming light became brighter and brighter, and Hua Yueling''s eyes were almost gleaming and almost unable to open.A strong flash of light flashed by, and Hua Yueling closed her eyes quickly, so as not to be blinded by this flash, even if she closed her eyes, she could feel the strong flash.


    After the flicker, Hua Yueling opened her eyes again, the light ball in front of her was gone, and replaced by a white wolf with white hair.This is a monster that looks very handsome and just standing in front of you will put pressure on you.


    The strength should not be underestimated, Hua Yueling thought in her heart, and was also thinking about the relationship between this monster and Sister Aroline.But it was really a guy with terrifying power.


    "Recovered?"


    Seeing it recovered, although she didn''t recognize it, Hua Yueling was still happy for it, and this was also happy for Sister Aroline.


    Seeing it recovered, Sister Aroline blinked her big eyes, knelt down, and gently stroked the white wolf''s hair.The expression was so gentle, and I couldn''t believe it when I saw Sister Aroline''s expression like this. Is this really the expression Sister Aroline would show?


    The usual sister Aroline, who loves to joke, is so gentle now.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what kind of relationship this white wolf had with Aroline, but from the performance of Sister Aroline, it could be seen that they should have known each other for a long, long time.


    Bai Lang''s head lowered, I don''t know if it was shy or ashamed, and there was no other reaction.


    Sister Aroline didn''t say anything, she just stroked it gently, as if she was comforting it in this way.No words to each other, this silence is the best way of communication, more effective than any words.


    Hua Yueling was also silent, just like them, just watching them and watching the movements of Sister Aroline.


    White Wolf yelled twice, and Aroline nodded. It seemed that she should understand White Wolf''s words.Hua Yueling couldn''t understand it at all, but he didn''t need to understand either. He even felt that he was a bit redundant here, but he himself couldn''t send it back.


    Looking around, you can see endless mountains in the distance. The mountains are not so high, they are empty above them, but they have continuous greenery.


    The place where they are now is a plain, and a piece of loess can be seen in the area connecting the mountains.Under their feet, there is a short light green grass that stretches farther.


    In the direction opposite to the mountains, he could see the black smoke rising. Hua Yueling hadn''t paid attention to that side before, so he didn''t see it. Now he is quite curious about what''s going on there.


    There was sorrow in the cry of the white wolf, and Aroline frowned after hearing it. It seemed that she was also unhappy with what the white wolf said.Huayue Ling wanted to know what the two of them were talking about, but now neither White Wolf nor Sister Aroline had time to pay attention to him.


    Hua Yueling wasn''t reconciled, as she thought she didn''t have her own.


    "Xiao Yueling, take a trip with sister."


    Sister Aroline stood up suddenly, stepped forward and grabbed his hand and said.He dragged him involuntarily and walked in the direction of smoke, while White Wolf ran in the forefront, like a guide.


    The white wolf is fast, sister Aroline is not so fast, Hua Yueling herself is the slowest one in it.Had it not been for Sister Aroline to pull herself, he would have been unable to catch up anyway.


    Hua Yueling had to speed up, he felt that if he didn''t speed up, he would have to be dragged to fly, and there would be no way to adjust his body balance.


    Fortunately, both White Wolf and Sister Aroline knew the speed of taking care of him, but they didn''t really make him fly.


    Hua Yueling had tried his best to catch up, but even so, he felt like he was about to float, there was no way, who made Mu Ningshuang and White Wolf go too fast.That kind of speed is too terrifying, if he can also reach that kind of speed, it would be the best, but Hua Yueling knew that she couldn''t be that fast.


    Just like that, the three of them ran forward, the white wolf''s white hair fluttering in the wind, and the same was true of sister Aroline''s long dark hair.With such beautiful hair, Hua Yueling stared in a daze.


    Don''t look at running at a very fast speed, but Hua Yueling felt that she was the first time she saw Sister Aroline such a lady.


    Thinking about it, it felt funny, but Hua Yueling didn''t dare to laugh out loud, otherwise, I don''t know how tortured she would be.As he was thinking, they were already close to the place where the black smoke appeared. Hua Yueling looked over, but unfortunately because of being dragged by Sister Aroline, he couldn''t see clearly.

 1727 Reference 1727

    Hua Yueling wanted to stabilize her body, but Sister Aroline didn''t give him that opportunity. Sister Aroline ran too fast, even faster.Hua Yueling knew this clearly in her heart, it was just to keep up with the speed of the white wolf and let the white wolf lead the way, otherwise Hua Yueling knew that she would really fly.


    She didn''t even have time to adjust her breathing, and Hua Yueling felt that she was almost unable to breathe.Fortunately, this situation did not last long, and the destination came into view at this moment, but because the body was about to float in the air like a flag, everything Hua Yueling saw in her eyes was shaking. , I can''t see clearly at all.


    Hua Yueling took a deep breath, but she couldn''t breathe well, which was very uncomfortable.He still doesn''t know what place it is so far, but what is certain is that this place is definitely not a certain place he has been to.


    "Does Sister Aroline act in different places like this?"


    I think so, but Hua Yueling doesn''t know what Sister Aroline is doing in these places. He is very curious, is it the same as the actions done in Hunter Planet.


    These places are rebellion bases, maybe you can say so.


    But things here seem to be a bit troublesome. When Hua Yueling approached, she discovered that the place where the smoke was smoking turned out to be a village. The houses in the village were all wooden, and they were basically burned all over. Nowhere was intact Lossless.This situation made Huayueling feel nervous, no matter who it was, whether it was related to this place or not, at the moment she saw it, Huayueling didn''t believe that anyone could remain indifferent.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t see Sister Aroline''s expression behind, but he believed that Sister Aroline''s expression would definitely not look good. No matter how she looked at this village, it should have something to do with her, how big is it? The relationship between Huayueling is not good.


    "Unexpectedly," Sister Aroline sighed, and even her footsteps slowed down. The white wolf in front was still running, but when she realized that her footsteps had slowed down, it slowed down naturally." I should have reminded them earlier."


    White Wolf seemed to feel her frustration in her tone, and yelled in its unique tone. Hua Yueling couldn''t understand what it meant, but he thought that White Wolf might be comforting Sister Aroline.


    This is certainly not the fault of Sister Aroline, who can only say that those people are unlucky and can''t rely on her for everything.Every day she has to do countless things, and sometimes it is normal for some things to be unexpected.


    Hua Yueling also felt that Sister Aroline didn''t need to blame herself too much, but now there was a white wolf by her side, he was embarrassed to say more, and could only watch from the side.


    With a light sigh, what happened here is also so sad. I really hope that such things will not happen in the future.Isn''t it good to be peaceful? Why do you have to be like this? Hua Yueling always felt that he couldn''t understand the ideas of some people from beginning to end.


    In fact, Hua Yueling didn''t want to understand the thoughts of those people. Even if he understood their thoughts, could it be that he could persuade others, or he could understand others'' thoughts and help others fail.


    Some people''s thoughts are too extreme, Hua Yueling does not understand or does not want to understand.But not everyone is like this, but even so, it is still difficult to live peacefully with such people. Different ideas represent conflicts, and conflicts of ideas are not so easy to heal.


    Aroline stopped, but her brows deepened, and then her eyes fell on the white wolf who had stopped in front of her.


    "How is this going?"


    The white wolf yelled twice, and Aroline let go of her frowning brows after hearing it, and she looked very happy.


    "You did a good job, you did better than I thought." Sister Aroline praised the white wolf very much, and after being praised by her, the white wolf also raised her neck happily.


    "Where are they?"


    The white wolf cried, directly changing the direction of advancement.Aroline looked at the burning village where it was no longer possible for people to live anymore, without saying a word, and ran after the white wolf.


    Hua Yueling''s hand was still being pulled by Aroline, and he didn''t dare to break free, so he could only let Sister Aroline drag him and run forward.They are running on this almost endless field, but this time the goal is not known.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t see what was in front of the road, there was only a flat road, there was nothing else.


    "Where are you going this time?"


    Hua Yueling thought about this question and the question that Sister Aroline asked before. Sister Aroline should have asked people in that village, but judging from the reactions of White Wolf and Sister Aroline, The people in the village should not have been killed in this incident, but were hidden somewhere by the white wolf.


    The reason why Sister Aroline is so happy should be because of this. White Wolf is also a smart guy, and it''s really amazing.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be able to do such a thing. Aroline was quite surprised, but she was also very happy. This means that she did not misunderstand the wrong person. Live up to my hopes.


    Aroline was still very pleased in her heart. It was a good thing that the people in this village did not die so many.She didn''t have much hope at first, but she didn''t expect White Wolf to give her hope again.


    The three of Hua Yueling and the others passed through the vast wilderness. Hua Yueling and Aroline didn¡¯t know where they were. They looked similar no matter where they were. There was no difference at all. They wanted to find any clues. It''s not easy.


    Bai Lang didn''t know if he could tell where he was going, but he was quite confident looking at it.In the process of advancing, the white wolf suddenly stopped advancing. Its white-haired head turned left and right, as if it was looking for something.


    Hua Yueling also subconsciously looked around, and used her exploration skills to search here.


    At this moment, the White Wolf suddenly yelled at Aroline and him, and immediately after Hua Yueling they had to follow it to the right and ran to the right.Then the white wolf rushed directly into a piece of grass, and disappeared.


    Hua Yueling looked at it from a tenth point of view, there was no place to hide there. If he guessed correctly, the White Wolf should have been underground.There is a special place in that place, which is sealed with a special force.

 1728 Reference 1728

    Aroline stared at the place, then grabbed Hua Yueling''s wrist without saying anything, and rushed towards the white wolf.Hua Yueling didn''t know what was going on yet, she felt that everything in front of him was different. He seemed to rush into a place similar to when the teleportation array was teleported, and everything in front of him seemed like water waves.


    When Hua Yueling came back to his senses, he had already come to a dark place, the surroundings were completely shrouded in darkness, and he could not see clearly at all, and there was no way of lighting.


    However, Hua Yueling and the others don''t really need lighting, and they can see clearly with their own eyes.The road in front of me should have been dug long ago, and I don''t know how much work it took.This is a road that stretches down, and it looks quite long.


    The White Wolf was leading the way. Its speed was very fast. After a while, its figure disappeared into the depths of the passage.


    Aroline stood at the entrance for a while, then dragged him to go deeper into the passage.


    It¡¯s not like the places that Hua Yueling and the others have explored. There are also various fork roads and dangers. There is only one straight passage, and this passage is not long, as long as this Just walk all the way to the front.


    Hua Yueling saw those who were hiding here. When she saw them, Hua Yueling didn''t feel surprised at all. These people were just ordinary people.But even so, Hua Yueling still couldn''t tell where she was.


    What is certain is that this is a dangerous place, even more dangerous than imagined.


    "Sorry."


    When they saw Aroline, all those people had expressions of fear and horror. They seemed to be afraid of Sister Aroline, and they didn''t know why.


    No one among those people even pays attention to his existence. It seems that whether he exists is a matter of care.Hua Yueling has benefited from this. He is not used to being in the gaze of others, and he is not used to being the center. That feeling is too bad for him.


    No one pays attention to him now, which is arguably the best situation for him.But he was also looking at the figures of those people not far away. Those people looked a little extraordinarily thin, compared to the ordinary people Hua Yueling had seen.


    These are the people who live here, Hua Yueling thought to herself that they are hiding here with the help of White Wolf.


    "You can''t stay here anymore, I''ll take you to the place that was prepared long ago."


    Aroline had prepared such a place long ago, but these people didn''t want to live there before.It''s safer to go to that place, but obviously it doesn''t feel as good as living in a village. If you can, no one would want to live in a cave. Can it still be called a human being?


    These people think so, but now there is no way. The village has been destroyed. Obviously, there is no way to continue to live, and it is impossible to build a new village. That is causing trouble for themselves.Once there will be a second time, no one can be lucky enough to feel that it will be safe outside under such circumstances, that is impossible.


    Aroline did not say anything, nor criticized these people. After all, this can¡¯t be blamed on them. Although this kind of thing might happen, it doesn¡¯t necessarily happen, and there are white wolves, and she has made them by herself. Something like a protective cover came out.But in the end, none of these can organize the other party to destroy the village.


    "It''s fine for you to be fine."


    Aroline said that, it seemed to her to be enough, she was expressing her emotions very often.


    "Let''s go, I will take you over."


    Arolin''s actions were naturally much easier, and a direct teleport took them all over.Hua Yueling and the others came to a cave that had already been fixed. If they hadn''t known from Sister Aroline that this was the depths of a cave, Hua Yueling couldn''t believe it.


    The decoration here is very good, and it even matches the others in the city.The walls and the tops are covered with thin wood panels, as is the floor, and carpeted.


    The decoration of this place is also very good, and there are everything needed, whether it is a table or a chair, bed and cabinet.Anyway, as long as there is no shortage of props for daily needs, people can live in directly.


    "Everything is set up, you can live here directly. Whether it is the kitchen or the bathing area, you have to be careful, and it is best not to go out casually, it is very dangerous."


    "We know, how can it be unclear after such a thing."


    One of them may be the leader here and said with a wry smile, Hua Yueling also believes that what he said is absolutely true, think about it, if he encounters this kind of thing, he will definitely remember it, at least not so fast. Just leave it behind.


    Hua Yueling still doesn''t know what happened.


    Judging from the information obtained so far, the world is not under the control of Sister Aroline, but she has an organization here. I don¡¯t know how big the organization is, but there should be no way to compete with the powerful force here. of.


    Sister Alorin didn''t seem to have the intention to explain it to herself, so Hua Yueling was too embarrassed to ask.


    After bringing those people here, Arolin asked them something more, and then left the White Wolf here, and then left directly with Hua Yueling.I didn¡¯t stay here for long,


    "Let''s go back."


    Sister Alorin said this to Hua Yueling, the two of them immediately disappeared from here, returned to Hua Yueling''s house, and directly teleported to Mu Ningshuang and the others.


    Even if things over there come to an end for the time being, Sister Aroline solved the problem in this way and did not do anything else. This surprised Hua Yueling. He originally thought Sister Aroline would do something. .But don''t do this at this time, but there will definitely be actions later.


    "I''m home!"


    Sister Alorin happily grabbed Lu Yuetong''s shoulder and said, shocked Lu Yuetong who was concentrating on playing games.Hua Yueling couldn''t help but laughed, wouldn''t it be exactly the same as when she was scared by Sister Aroline? This is not because she is timid, but Aroline is really scary.


    This is what I fear most when I''m attentive. Sister Aroline will do this, and it''s impossible not to scare others.


    "Sister Aroline, it''s you again, scaring me to death."


    Lu Yuetong was so excited that she almost fell directly. Aroline looked at her frightened appearance and couldn''t help laughing. She just liked such pranks.

 1729 Reference 1729

    "The emergency is resolved?"


    Lu Yuetong patted her chest with her hand, looked at Sister Alorin after she calmed down, and asked.Sister Aroline naturally nodded and answered her.


    "Xiaoyueling is really helpful. Without his help, sister and I can''t solve it alone."


    Aroline said happily. The resolution of the matter made her very happy. Originally, she was afraid that the white wolf would really die there. If it were not for Hua Yueling''s help, she would have nothing to do. .


    Mu Ningshuang and the others did not ask anything curiously. Although they were quite curious, they wanted to know what Sister Aroline did with Hua Yueling, but they still held back their curiosity.


    Sister Aroline seemed to have nothing else to do for the time being, so she stayed here and started playing with them.Sister Aroline stayed at Huayueling''s house all morning to play. From her appearance, she seemed to have nothing else to do, and she was quite leisurely.


    Hua Yueling really wanted to ask how things she had asked her to do, but Sister Aroline didn''t say it herself, Hua Yueling was not good at asking her.Anyway, only a few days have passed, so there is no need to worry so much.


    Sister Alorin and the four of them had a great time, but unfortunately there was an extra person on Hua Yueling''s side. There was no other way but to follow the old rules, and he could only watch from one side.


    The solid wood Ningshuang wanted to give up his seat, as did Karin, but it was stopped just as soon as he revealed this idea.In any case, Karin is also Huayueling''s guest. At this time, it is natural to put the guests first and the others behind.


    And Hua Yueling actually doesn''t want to play that much now, he also hopes to stay calm for a while.


    Sister Aroline even glanced at him while playing, as if she was teasing him with her eyes, but Hua Yueling didn''t take it to heart. Sister Aroline was not like this.


    "Let''s read the book for a while."


    With nothing to do on her own, Hua Yueling took the electronic paper book over, turned over and lay on the bed, boringly sliding her finger on the electronic paper book screen.


    A little absent-mindedly reading the content on the screen, but Hua Yueling didn''t read it so carefully, with ten lines at a glance, her gaze was moving on the screen, but she didn''t know what she was thinking about.


    Hua Yueling was a little irritable, thinking about the things that Sister Aroline was busy every day, there was a mess in her head, and there was no way to think about it seriously.


    "My head hurts."


    Sighing, Hua Yueling pressed her head hard and turned her body.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Hua Yueling hasn''t thought about it yet, there are still many things to do.But don''t think too much now, because no one is with him now.


    Her thoughts diverged boringly. Before she knew it, Hua Yueling came back to her senses, then looked towards Mu Ningshuang and the others. Karin smiled very happily. Hua Yueling liked her smile very much, so she and Mu Ningshuang The smiles are the same.The two of them are somewhat similar in character, but in fact they are more different.


    Seeing them having such fun, Hua Yueling also wanted to join them, but unfortunately there is no place for him now.The best thing to play among these people is naturally sister Aroline. No one is stronger than her. After all, they have tried it before. Even if the three of Hua Yueling and the three of them compete with her, the win is still Sister Aroline.


    Hua Yueling turned over again, took the electronic paper book to the top, and read the content seriously, but I don¡¯t know why, there is no way to calm down in my heart, perhaps because he has been thinking about it. Other things.


    Hua Yueling wanted to calm herself down, but unfortunately he couldn''t do it, so there was no way.


    "Calm down, calm down."


    Hua Yueling kept telling herself that, but unfortunately this method didn''t work very well.In fact, even he himself knows that his current problem is a mentality problem, not other problems.


    "Xiaoxue, is there any better way to improve your strength?"


    "Why does the master suddenly remember this again?" Xiaoxue asked strangely.


    "Of course it is because of the lack of strength, and there are other reasons. In any case, I also want to be able to improve my strength faster. Besides..."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while and shook her head.


    "Speaking of which I haven''t done anything about Xiaoxue you recently. Whether it''s the missing parts or strength, it seems that I can''t find it here."


    Actually, there has been no news in this area for a long time, but Hua Yueling has nothing to do.But if you can only find it in other places, it''s not easy for Hua Yueling to do it, unless it''s sister Aroline, but it would be too lazy to do that.


    Hua Yueling still wants to do things by himself, and he also wants to do some things, some things can only be done by himself and cannot be left to others.


    Just as Hua Yueling herself thought, this kind of thing could not be left to others to do, but Hua Yueling herself was very determined, and she had to do it herself, not to others.


    This kind of resolute thought may be a little meaningless, maybe not necessary, but Hua Yueling still feels that this indifferent behavior is necessary for herself.


    Having made such a choice, then you must stick to it, and Hua Yueling will definitely not give up because of it.


    "But I have to think of a way. It''s not enough to just think this way. You still have to do something."


    Hua Yueling sighed and thought, but she hasn''t figured out what to do so far.There are not many ways that can be thought of, it can even be said that there are almost none. Many times things are like this. Hua Yueling doesn''t like this, but he has no better way.


    Hua Yueling hadn¡¯t thought about this kind of problem before, but couldn¡¯t think of any good answers. The main reason is that this matter is really troublesome. It¡¯s not something that can be solved near home. If you want to solve it, you must Go out and go elsewhere.


    Transmission is a better way, but one problem is how to prevent it from being discovered, and the other problem is how to return after transmission.These problems are very troublesome. Hua Yueling''s main concern is to be discovered, and he has never been to many places. It is very difficult to accurately transmit to a place where no one has been before.


    Maybe you can ask Mu Ningshuang to make her think of a good way. Of course, if Hua Yueling is willing, you can also ask Sister Alorin, she definitely has a way in this regard.

 1730 Reference 1730

    When Hua Yueling was troubled by this, Xiaoxue suddenly spoke up.They had talked about this issue before, but Xiaoxue said that he would need to spend more money. Huayueling naturally hopes to solve the problem with less expense, but listening to Xiaoxue''s tone, this does not seem to work.


    "The owner is really stingy. In fact, as long as you buy that item or purchase a skill, you can do this. It saves the owner so much trouble."


    "But the cost is really a lot. To be honest, Xiaoxue, you know how many gold coins I have now, don''t you want me to ruin my family."


    Hua Yueling was silent for a while, and said in a very helpless tone.It''s not that he is complaining, but the situation is really difficult to handle. Now he wants to recover the remaining parts and the power as soon as possible. If it is not in time, who knows what will happen, after all, there is also Lessons from the past.


    The solution can be provided, but Hua Yueling can''t make up his mind immediately anyway for such expenses.


    Think about the fact that the gold coins that she has finally accumulated are spent like this, Hua Yueling will definitely feel distressed, even if it is to be spent, Hua Yueling wants to save some more and spend it again.After the savings were spent, he became a pauper.


    This is naturally a certain idea in his heart at work, but at least it is difficult for Hua Yueling to change his mind for now.


    "Let me think about it again, I am still a little worried about spending such a large sum of money at once."


    "There is nothing to worry about."


    "It''s just that, it''s a bit in my heart, how can I say it, I can''t describe the feeling anyway."


    "Know it, you know it''s wrong, master, you are a fan of money."


    "It''s not a question of money fans!"


    Hua Yueling retorted calmly, but Xiaoxue didn''t care about this, she still said with a smile.


    "It''s the owner of the money fan."


    "...Forget it, let''s be a fan of the fortune, after all, gold coins are not so easy to earn, and it is understandable for me."


    Hua Yueling seemed to have found an excuse for her behavior, and her expression relaxed.Xiaoxue has nothing to do with this wealthy master, she wants to stare at him, but now she is not standing in front of Hua Yueling, she can''t do this, if she can, she will definitely use her big eyes. Stared at him so hard that he dared not look at him.


    But apparently Xiaoxue was just imagining, she couldn''t do this, the more she couldn''t, the more she had to think about it.Xiaoxue was also helpless when she faced Hua Yueling basically like this.


    In any case, Huayueling is now a statement, and after his statement, Xiaoxue is not good to say anything.Since the master still hasn''t thought about it, let him think more about it, just spend more time.At that time, it was not Xiaoxue who was in trouble, but himself. He should be aware of this, but even so, he was still unwilling to make a decision immediately, he had his own ideas.


    Xiaoxue didn''t say anything anymore. In this situation, it didn''t matter what he said. Xiaoxue knew that he couldn''t convince the master with his eloquence, and he had to wait for him to think clearly.


    Hua Yueling hadn''t thought about it clearly yet, and in a short period of time, he felt that he should not be able to think clearly, this kind of thing is uncomfortable anyway.Think about the gold coins that I finally saved. In fact, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that Huayueling also has what she wants to buy.


    "If you buy that, don''t want to buy anything else."


    What worries Hua Yueling most is this, and can only make one choice, after all, the gold coin cannot double in a short time.Even if he goes to another world to continue his adventure, it is the same, wanting to obtain so many gold coins is not just for fun.


    After much deliberation, it seems that I can only ask sister Aroline to see if she has any other way.But with Sister Aroline''s ability, other places are casual, and there are people who have to worry about this and that like them.


    "If you think about it this way, there seems to be another way!"


    Hua Yueling suddenly realized this, but he hadn''t thought about it before, and it could even be said that he didn''t even think about it there.This is his own problem, but it is not too late to think of a way.


    "What can the master do?"


    Xiaoxue''s somewhat feeble tone made Hua Yueling speechless, isn''t her idea so worth listening to?


    "It''s not that it''s worth listening to, but the master, you have come up with some useless ways. If there are any good ways this time, please tell me."


    Xiaoxue was able to listen to opinions modestly, but listening to her tone did not give much hope at all.


    "The method this time may actually work." Hua Yueling himself knew that his ideas might not be effective, so he didn''t have that excitement, and said calmly, "I want to ask if there is such a thing. Props that can teleport people to other places concealedly."


    As soon as Hua Yueling said this, Xiaoxue immediately understood what he meant, and his thoughts were not difficult to guess at all.In fact, after listening to it, it is impossible not to understand what he meant.


    "Master, you still want to teleport to other places, and then explore everywhere."


    "I have this idea, but I''m not sure if it will work. Doesn''t it just need Xiaoxue to give me some suggestions."


    "People think that even if they don''t tell me, the owner should understand whether this plan will work."


    Xiaoxue''s tone was the same as when she was a child when chatting with him, and she could not hear anything in her tone.


    "But the owner must be very clear that this approach can work, but I don''t know how much time it will take."


    How could Hua Yueling not know what Xiaoxue said, but even if it was clear, she still wanted to try a less expensive way.


    "Does the master really want to try? Time is more important than gold coins? I think the master should know better than me."


    Xiaoxue pressed down this sentence, Hua Yueling did not respond, he scratched his hair, looking a little anxious, but no one knew what he was anxious about.To say something bad, he didn''t even know it himself.How can this kind of thing be so easy to say clearly.


    Hua Yueling thought about it a lot, but still didn''t decide what to do better.But he also knows that time is very precious to him, and it is definitely not good to waste time.


    "Then let''s talk about it later, I''m going to deposit some more gold coins. Unfortunately, I don''t have a good way now, and taking risks is the best way to collect gold coins."

 1731 Reference 1731

    "What do you think is better?"


    After playing for a whole morning, Mu Ningshuang and the others took a break while Karin and Aroline both left.Karin was walking with Aroline. Sister Aroline seemed to have something, but she said she would come back later.


    Hua Yueling sent them out, watching them leave, and then after returning, they chatted with Mu Ningshuang and the others.


    Except for their sister, they are their best friends, people who can speak their hearts.Hua Yueling hopes to get some ideas from them, no matter if the ideas are useful or not.Whether you can get some advice from them, or others, it''s much better than what I can think of myself.


    "Then it¡¯s better to buy props. According to your idea, Aling, even if the three of us are looking for it, let alone how large it is, even if it¡¯s our city, I don¡¯t know if you want to take it completely. How much time does it take."


    Lu Yuetong''s words were correct. Hua Yueling was still silent after hearing it. Just as Lu Yuetong said, I don''t know how long it takes to be enough.


    "I think so too."


    Seeing that he had no words, Mu Ningshuang said suddenly.


    "Yes, it''s the same," Hua Yueling said helplessly, "then there is only one way, but it costs too much. I still have a lot of gold coins, but they are all Tolivi. Luo Jiefu, if we collect it ourselves, we don¡¯t know how long it will take to collect these gold coins."


    "But we can''t just do nothing because of this."


    "It''s not that I don''t do nothing, but I want to wait. Anyway, I''m not so anxious about this. You have to buy it now. Even if you buy it now, we don''t necessarily have to act."


    "Anyway, I have to buy it sooner or later."


    "Then you have to look at the thoughts at that time. But I also feel a lot easier to talk to you, otherwise I have always been annoyed by this, it is very annoying."


    "Anyway, since we need to spend gold coins, let''s collect more when we have time. And we can find other ways, right?"


    "Other ways? Is there any other way?"


    "If you don''t want to, you won''t have it."


    Lu Yuetong said in a joking tone, while Hua Yueling frowned. She didn''t think about it, but he also knew that Lu Yuetong was not talking about herself.It just sounds like this.


    "The way to collect gold coins, isn''t there a variety of ways to make money? We can''t just focus on one way, right? Only that way is obviously unable to solve our current problems, so the best The way is to find other ways, better ways to make money."


    "I have naturally thought about this, but, how should I say, that kind of method does not exist. At present, taking risks and recycling equipment is the best way to make money."


    Hua Yueling shrugged, thinking about this problem a long time ago, but it can''t be said that he didn''t think about these problems.Making money is not as easy as you think. It''s not that you can think of a good way casually.


    "And I also discussed with Xiaoxue, she has a better say in this aspect, but she has no other good solutions."


    "Maybe there are other ways?"


    Lu Yuetong didn''t think so. She didn''t know where her self-confidence came from. Hua Yueling felt a little strange that there was a better way.


    "Yuetong, do you have a better way?"


    After hearing her say that, she had a better way to think about it, but when Lu Yuetong was asked this way, she did smile stupidly.


    Seeing her reaction, Hua Yueling was rather helpless, so it seemed that Lu Yuetong just thought so, not that there was really a good way to say that.


    Looking at Mu Ningshuang again, she, like Lu Yuetong, has no better way.This kind of thing is not like this, Hua Yueling thought to herself, some people might find it easy, but just think about it, this kind of thing is not easy at all.


    The three of them were silent, seeming to be thinking about this issue, Hua Yueling looked at the others, whether it was Lu Yuetong or Mu Ningshuang, both lowered their heads and remained silent.Especially Lu Yuetong, looking a little pitiful with his head down, and quite cute.


    The words Hua Yueling said before were naturally not aimed at her. What kind of relationship they are, and no matter how they have different opinions, they will talk to each other well. There is no need to target her in this way.


    But now there are more people, so you can still think about this issue.The three heads are like Zhuge Liang, maybe acupuncture can think of a good way.


    In fact, Hua Yueling himself didn''t expect much, but he was still thinking about it seriously.


    "Xiaoxue, do you have any good ideas?"


    In the process of her own thinking, Hua Yueling did not forget to ask Xiaoxue''s thoughts, but Xiaoxue did not speak, as if he hadn''t heard his question.As for the specifics, Hua Yueling didn''t pursue it. She didn''t want to talk about this topic. Anyway, she didn''t have any new ways. If there were any, she would have said it.


    Hua Yueling didn''t struggle with this, and her thoughts returned to some of her own thoughts.


    "A Ling, there is a way I think it''s not bad!"


    Lu Yuetong''s very excited words awakened Hua Yueling who was thinking, and he subconsciously turned his head to look at Lu Yuetong and saw her excited expression.


    "Can''t you earn gold coins by recycling equipment?"


    "Yes, this is the main way to earn gold now."


    Nodded, there are actually some other ways, but obviously none of them can be compared with recycling equipment.


    "Collecting equipment is mainly faster and the easiest. Other methods are more troublesome, not so easy, not to mention the income is not so high."


    "So I thought of a good solution, but it''s actually not a new one. It''s just a slight change of thinking."


    Hua Yueling listened quietly, listening to Lu Yuetong''s meaning is still recycling equipment, but the recycled things are different, probably this is the meaning, if you think about it in accordance with the problem of talent.


    "Why can''t we collect higher-priced items?"


    Lu Yuetong''s words confirmed Hua Yueling''s conjecture, and he knew that it was true.He also had this idea, but it is easier said than done. This kind of thing is like this, not that it can be done with an idea.


    "Yuetong I thought about what you said, but this is not to say that you can do it if you think about it."

 1732 Reference 1732

    Hua Yueling''s reaction did not exceed Lu Yuetong''s expectations, she had long thought that Hua Yueling might talk about this issue.Although she doesn''t have much experience in this area, she thinks quite well.


    "You can''t just look for it because you can''t find it. No, if we want to find a valuable thing, as long as we find a valuable thing, I guess it will be more rewarding than if we ventured to so many different places."


    "You are right to say that, but the key is how we find precious items. Precious items are rarely seen."


    "Is there such a prop? I think that since there are such powerful props, there should be such props. If not, we need to find a way to collect some information."


    "According to you, Yuetong, we need information, and we need a lot of information, but we don''t have the ability in this area, so it is difficult for Yuetong to realize your idea."


    Intelligence is very important. Sometimes when you master the intelligence, you can master everything, but Hua Yueling and the others are still newbies in this area, and they don''t have any means of collecting intelligence.If you want to ask others everywhere, it''s a bit too public. It doesn''t mean that you can''t do that, but there is a certain limit. If you exceed this limit, you may find things they don''t want to see.


    "However, we can discuss and discuss this strategy. As a strategy for collecting gold coins, it is still valuable."


    Hua Yueling wanted to talk about this issue well now and perhaps find a feasible solution.It would be great if Xiaoxue could give herself some advice, but she was not willing to pay attention to herself at this time, and there was no way.


    "The first thing that needs to be judged is which place is more valuable, whether it is here or in another world, or somewhere else."


    "This is hard to judge, right?"


    Lu Yuetong blinked her big eyes and thought for a while and said, if you think about it according to her, things in the different world must be more valuable, such as those with incredible power weapons and equipment, and various books or props. And so on, those have power that things on earth don''t have.


    The precious and valuable things here are all historically valuable and rare things. They are indeed good as works of art, but they are definitely not comparable to the equipment in another world compared to practicality.


    In other words, artifacts such as artifacts in the different world not only have magical effects, but also have historical value.


    Anyway, in this respect, things on earth are still incomparable with other worlds.Of course, you can''t just say it like that, and maybe the props in the different world are not as good as those on the earth in terms of artistry.


    More accurate words cannot be said to be inferior, it can be said that they are different.Art is not only one kind of art, but a different kind of art.


    The development of the two worlds is different, so different art has been developed. The art on earth may amaze artists in another world.


    "How much income will be directly recovered if the currency is recovered, will it be more than recovered items?"


    Thinking of this, Lu Yuetong suddenly had another idea.If they hide their identities and bring different things in the two worlds to another world to sell, it would not be impossible to sell them at a high price.


    "this is not good."


    Mu Ningshuang shook his head and directly denied Lu Yuetong''s idea.Of course, doing so may bring a lot of income, but it will also bring dangers. Although they have many ways to avoid danger, they are not the only ones in this world. They also have family members, even if it is for the sake of their families. Can''t do this.


    "that''s true."


    Lu Yuetong''s face collapsed after Mu Ningshuang''s denial, but he soon wanted to understand that there were indeed many loopholes in his thoughts, and there were many points to be discussed.


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, we are just discussing it for the time being. Don''t worry about negating it. It''s good to think of a way, no matter if this way is good or bad."


    Hua Yueling thinks clearly at this time, just like the content in some books he has read. When you have new ideas, you don¡¯t have to rush to deny them. First think of as many ways as possible, and then think about them. Whether the method is available.


    "We are actually better here. If you think of another world to be a thief, it''s not that easy. Think about it, let alone others, how can someone who can possess a magical tool be an ordinary guy. Even those widows If the artifacts that fall outside are easy to find, even if there are clues, how can they still be''thrown'' outside without anyone looking for them. This is really easier said than done."


    Speaking of this, Huayue paused, and then added another sentence.


    "Furthermore, Yuetong, tell me, if we really find an artifact, would we be willing to recycle it?"


    Her mouth opened slightly and her eyes widened. It can be seen that Lu Yuetong was stunned by his question. Maybe she hadn''t thought about this before.Yes, a divine tool fell into your own hands, would you really want to exchange it for gold coins?


    No matter how many gold coins can be exchanged for, I guess I wouldn''t be willing, even if it is kept for collection, it is difficult to hand it over.


    Even so, if they can find the artifact, no one is willing to give up such an opportunity.Not to mention whether it can be exchanged for gold coins, even if it is unwilling to exchange it, what if it is better to have an artifact than anything.


    Hua Yueling didn''t mean anything else, but he had to remind Lu Yuetong.The practical value of this idea is not very high.


    "Then we can only put the goal on our side."


    "I don''t know how much energy it takes to do this. We''d better calculate it carefully and see if we can make money."


    The three people chatted for a long time and basically made no progress. Lu Yuetong was also a little frustrated. The main reason was that the ideas he put forward were rejected, and there was no way to refute it.


    "Why don''t you ask Sister Aroline, she might have something to do."


    "talk later."


    Hua Yueling didn''t say anything about Lu Yuetong''s thoughts, but just responded like this.Lu Yuetong didn''t quite understand his thoughts, why didn''t he want to go to Sister Alorin, but after thinking about it, he probably understood him.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling didn''t want to trouble Sister Aroline all the time, and it would make them develop a psychology of dependence, which would definitely not work.Therefore, unless it is necessary or it is not a problem that is not so important that they have to solve it by themselves, otherwise Hua Yueling will not easily ask Sister Aroline.


    "Aling, you are much more independent than me."

 1733 Reference 1733

    At the end of the discussion, it can only be said that it ended without disease. Hua Yueling and the others naturally wanted to discuss one reason, but in the end there was still no progress.There is no difference from before, mainly because the possibility of implementation is relatively poor and there is no better way, so I can only put this idea aside for the time being.


    Sister Yun came back for dinner at noon and talked with them about the things caused by the snake dragon. Although this case caused a lot of commotion, because nothing happened after that, and there was really no clue. It was put aside, at least it was not as concerned as it was at the beginning.


    This also made Hua Yueling and the others somewhat relieved, but in fact, there is nothing to worry about even if they continue to investigate. After all, the snake dragon has been caught and locked up with Sister Aroline. It is impossible to be discovered anyway. .


    Putting it on Sister Aroline is insurance, but I haven''t figured out how to deal with it.


    What do the snake dragon guys say, after all, so many things have been done, and there are indeed things that will happen in another world, so it feels a bit bad to get it back in this way.


    The snake dragon is also a problem, but fortunately, there is still a place to place it, and it can''t and can''t have opinions.


    For the time being, it¡¯s not bad to put it at Sister Aroline. It¡¯s safer and has insurance, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it running away even if no one is watching.To be honest, with sister Aroline, it is impossible to let it escape anyway.


    During the meal, I also talked about other things, but it was just a nonsense chat, and there was no other meaning.


    "I''m going to rest, you can play by yourself."


    After eating lunch, Sister Yun quickly went back to the room. A morning''s work made her look very sleepy. Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others would not go back to disturb her.Let her take a good rest alone, and she will definitely feel uncomfortable if she doesn''t rest well.


    "I''ll clean up by myself, I don''t need your help. Go outside and sit for a while."


    Hua Yueling said so, she started to clean up, but Mu Ningshuang and the others naturally wouldn''t let him work alone, and followed him to clean up.After finishing the cleaning, Mu Ningshuang took the initiative to stay outside and took a rag to wipe the table, while Lu Yuetong went to the kitchen to wash the dishes with Hua Yueling.


    There are a lot of stacked bowls. Hua Yueling glanced at the pool filled with bowls. This was the consequence of not cleaning up for a few days. Otherwise, it would be impossible to pile up so many.After all, there are a lot of people here, and they use a lot of dishes every day.


    "It looks like it will take a while."


    Lu Yuetong said in a joking tone, and she started to get busy.Hua Yueling stood beside her, busy working with her.


    "Sister Yun is really tired this time."


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang''s caller Huayun followed Huayueling, and they also respected Huayun.


    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong got busy amid the "ding ding dang dong" collision, wearing plastic gloves, poured detergent, and then began to wash.


    "Yeah, but it''s about to take a holiday, isn''t it? Sister Yun should be able to take a good rest this time."


    The last vacation was delayed by the snake dragon, because it caused so many things, so the original vacation is gone, it all depends on it.But this time there should be no problem. After all, the snake dragon was also arrested, and it is impossible to do anything so soon.


    "Aling, do you have any other plans?"


    There is almost no plan for their actions recently, and Lu Yuetong just thought about it just now, taking advantage of this moment to ask Hua Yueling''s thoughts.In fact, she had decided that she, Hua Yueling, and Mu Ningshuang had set their own goals together, and the goals of the three were coordinated with each other. Anyway, she felt that they would definitely get along for a long, long time.


    There are very few people who get along like this now. They are together almost every day. Sometimes Lu Yuetong can''t figure out what he thinks.But if you think about it, maybe I was influenced by a good friend.


    Although Mu Ningshuang rarely expresses her emotions when she wants to say something, and she hardly says anything, but her actions will affect others unknowingly, and Lu Yuetong feels that she must be influenced by her. Arrived.


    This kind of influence cannot be said to be bad, Lu Yuetong himself thinks it is quite good.


    "Aling, how are you preparing?"


    "Huh?" Hua Yueling was a little surprised to hear her say that, she didn''t understand what he meant.


    "It''s a new game."


    "Ah, ah, how should I say, there is still no progress for the time being."


    Hua Yueling blinked, and after a brief thought, she said, how could it be so fast, how could it take some time.There is no need to worry, no, besides, even if it is really completed, it will definitely need to be revised by then, not that it can be done overnight.


    "We will definitely get busy then."


    "It''s not necessarily. It''s not that you have to rush to finish this work. It''s okay to take it slowly. But you still have to rely on you for many things. It''s just that I can''t finish it all by myself."


    "That was the case last time, just leave it to us, don''t worry."


    Lu Yuetong smiled at the next task, and she recalled the last time she cooperated with him and Mu Ningshuang. Generally speaking, the cooperation was very pleasant.


    "What kind of game are you going to make?"


    Lu Yuetong asked curiously, she played a lot of games recently, and she played with the three of his ruins Mu Ningshuang, but she also had time to play on her own.She has slightly changed her interest, or added some interest that she didn''t have before.


    "It''s still role-playing, I like this type."


    "Oh, I know I know."


    Lu Yuetong made an expression that he had understood everything, and couldn''t help turning away Hua Yueling''s gaze.What does she know, Hua Yueling wondered in her heart, aren''t they talking about the game? How did she make it seem like she has some bad secret.


    Hua Yueling felt that there must have been some deviations in the process of the two of them chatting, but Lu Yuetong definitely didn''t think so, she still looked at him with a smile, seeing that he would not dare to look at her at all.


    "It''s really weird, it''s like I did something wrong."


    Somewhat helplessly, Hua Yueling didn''t feel that she had done anything wrong at all, and that was the truth. This is not talking about making games, how could she have any secrets in this regard.


    It was a little unclear, so Hua Yueling focused on the work at hand and didn''t continue talking.

 1734 Reference 1734

    Mu Ningshuang came to the kitchen after wiping the table and wanted to help Hua Yueling and the others, but Hua Yueling and the others did not use her to help. After all, the dishes and chopsticks here are almost washed, there is no need to do it anymore. Let her dip her hands.


    "Ningshuang, you just stay here and chat with us for a while, no need to help, we don''t have much here."


    "I''ll help you rush it again."


    Mu Ningshuang still wanted to help, so she walked forward.But it''s impossible for a sink to do two things at the same time, so Hua Yueling shook his head again.


    "I''ll take a basin of water first, can I use this basin?"


    Mu Ningshuang took a stainless steel basin from the cabinet next to her and asked. She insisted that Hua Yueling couldn''t say no to it. No way, she nodded and gave her room.


    After receiving a basin of clean water, Mu Ningshuang took the basin next to Hua Yueling, and washed the washed bowl next to him with clean water.The three of them were just talking and washing the dishes. In such a relaxed atmosphere, it didn''t take long for so many dishes and chopsticks to be cleaned and received inside the cupboard.


    I haven''t figured out what to do in the afternoon, but after Hua Yueling finished washing the bowl, he was a little sleepy. He was sitting on the sofa in the living room, leaning against the backrest, his eyes were a little unopened, and drowsy.


    "Are you sleepy? If you are sleepy, go to rest. I have to lie down for a while. I''m too sleepy."


    "Aling, your mental head is not very good. It''s not good to be so sleepy every day. It''s like this in school, why is it still like this at home."


    Lu Yuetong said so, staring at his face carefully, it seemed that he did not have much energy.


    "Ningshuang told me about your performance in school. You sleep in almost every class, right? You were groggy during a class, and you have to let Ningshuang look at the teacher for you."


    Hua Yueling smiled bitterly. He guessed that Mu Ningshuang said it, but he didn''t expect that Ningshuang would talk about these things with her. He thought that even if Mu Ningshuang was alone with Lu Yuetong, he didn''t like it. What are you talking about? It doesn''t look like this now.


    "You can''t rely on me for this," Hua Yueling shook her head and said, "The main reason is that it''s too boring. I can''t control myself at all. I want not to sleep, but I can''t help it if I''m too sleepy."


    "Forget it, I won''t say that much, otherwise, Aling, you should be angry with me."


    "How is it possible, I don''t have such a small belly, chicken intestine."


    Hua Yueling said funny, how stingy he was when he reached Lu Yuetong''s mouth, he didn''t think he was like that.


    "You are wrong about this. What is our relationship? Just say whatever you want. I don''t have a problem at all. You don''t understand me too much when you say that. When will I have sex with you? It''s over."


    "That''s true, Aling, you have a good temper, but you haven''t been angry."


    Hearing Lu Yuetong''s laughter, Hua Yueling also felt a little happy somehow, perhaps because her laughter was so good.But in fact, the best laugh is Mu Ningshuang, but Mu Ningshuang''s character rarely laughs.


    But even if she doesn''t like to laugh, Mu Ningshuang is still very cute, even if she has always been this expressionless appearance, she is the cutest, Hua Yueling thought.


    Leaning on the sofa, their eyes moved on Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang, it seemed that they didn''t want to go back to the room to rest.I still want to talk, but Hua Yueling herself doesn''t have the energy to chat with them, and she can''t open her eyes anymore.


    Blinking vigorously, Hua Yueling still lacks energy.


    "No way, I can''t hold on anymore, lie down for a while, let''s talk."


    "Let''s keep our voice down, so we won''t bother you."


    "It''s okay, I sleep soundly and won''t be awakened."


    Naturally, Hua Yueling would not say that they would make herself annoyed when they talked, but she said with a smile, leaning on the sofa, Hua Yueling brought the big sofa cushion over and put her head down, her pillow was quite comfortable. Yes, although it is not comfortable to lie on the bed, it is okay. Rest is no problem.


    After Hua Yueling lay down, she closed her eyes and really needed a rest.


    Not long after he lay down, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong seemed to have nothing to say. Hua Yueling could not hear the voices of the two of them, and did not know whether they really stopped talking or lowered their voices. He can''t hear.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t think about these things, he was very, very sleepy, almost lost his energy, and fell asleep before long.


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang were both watching his reaction. Seeing him gradually falling asleep, both girls showed smiles.They didn''t know what they were talking about, but they could see that they both showed some smiles.


    "It looks like he is really asleep."


    Lu Yuetong said softly, Mu Ningshuang stared at his face, as if he could see something on his face, but in fact, there was nothing on Hua Yueling''s face.His face is very clean, with no abnormalities at all.


    Mu Ningshuang stared at him with interest, as if to print his face in his eyes.Lu Yuetong looked at the reaction of her friend from the side, and couldn''t help but smile. When did her friend become like this? Really, she could not imagine her expression and action like this.


    But Mu Ningshuang looked quite happy, which was good, there was no need to think too much.


    Although the sofa is mostly occupied by Huayueling, fortunately, the sofa in Huayueling''s family is L-shaped, so there is still room to sit on.Seeing that there was nothing moving between them, Lu Yuetong herself was somewhat sleepy. She even wondered whether she was affected by Hua Yueling, otherwise she would not be so sleepy at noon. Over.


    Of course, this is just a matter of thinking about it, but it doesn''t matter if it is actually like this.


    Leaning on the backrest, curled up, his knees almost touched his chest, one hand on the leg, the other hand under the head, half-squinted to rest.After lying down like this for a while, she felt that there seemed to be some movement next to her, and subconsciously opened her eyes and looked aside.


    I saw Mu Ningshuang also lay down, and she was almost leaning against herself. She was facing her side and her back to Hua Yueling.At this time she had closed her eyes, and she seemed to be taking a nap too.


    "It''s faster than I fell asleep."


    Muttering in her heart, Lu Yuetong felt very happy on the contrary, so she stayed like this and fell asleep again.

 1735 Reference 1735

    When Huayun woke up and went out to the living room, she saw the sleeping position of the three of Hua Yueling and the others. The two girls were almost leaning together, but most of the rest of the sofa was occupied by her younger brother. of.


    I watched this scene a bit funny, but it also made her feel very warm. If it weren''t for the time, she might want to go over and sit for a while.But this was just thinking about it. She didn''t bother them, instead she walked away quietly, stepped on light steps, reached the door, opened the door carefully, and walked out.


    It''s a pity that it was obviously the summer vacation for my younger brother, but I didn''t even have much time to play with him.But fortunately, you can have a vacation after two more busy days, and you should have time to rest.


    No one knew when Hua Yun left, the door was locked from the outside, and Hua Yueling and the others had no reaction at all.Maybe it was because they were at ease at home, or maybe it was because Hua Yueling and the others knew that Hua Yun had gone to work, so there was no response.


    The living room was as quiet as before, even if she was resting on the sofa, Hua Yueling didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable, on the contrary, she slept better than lying in bed, and she didn¡¯t know why.


    It was two o''clock when Hua Yueling woke up. Sister Yun had already left, and now there were only three of them left in the family.Hua Yueling squinted her eyes, picked up the phone and opened it and glanced.


    "It''s too early."


    Said in a low voice, Hua Yueling stretched her waist and looked at her opposite. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong seemed to have not slept at noon. The two girls were talking. Seeing that they were still talking. Very happy.


    "Did you not sleep at noon?"


    "We all woke up for a while."


    "Is that so, I slept too long." Hua Yueling patted her mouth with one hand, yawned and sat up.He then realized that he was still covered with a blanket.


    "Thank you."


    "Thank you, it''s not a big deal. How about it, did you sleep well?"


    "Very good, I feel comfortable."


    Hua Yueling smiled and sat up, put the blanket aside, Hua Yueling folded it, and left it here. Maybe she won''t rest in her room in the future, but take a nap here.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Just chat, but the one who talks the most is you, Aling."


    "Me? What do I have to talk about."


    Hua Yueling blinked with embarrassment when she heard this, then turned her head and asked in a low voice.


    "Of course there are places to chat, Aling, there are so many places to chat about you, especially for us Ningshuang."


    "I didn''t say that."


    Muttering softly with a cold tone, Hua Yueling was taken aback, and subconsciously looked at Mu Ningshuang who said so, only to find that Mu Ningshuang was staring at Lu Yuetong.Lu Yuetong still had a sense of confrontation, and looked at Mu Ningshuang, but in this regard, how could she be Mu Ningshuang''s opponent? Mu Ninglu must not be able to tell her in terms of chatting, but other aspects are different.


    Mu Ningshuang seemed to be ignorant of what shyness was, just staring at her like this, it was quite uncomfortable to show her.


    "Okay, okay, I don''t think anyone is your opponent in this regard."


    Lu Yuetong muttered so, and looked away.


    In the sight of the duel, Hua Yueling felt that no one was her opponent. In this regard, she was really too strong. With the way of looking at each other, Hua Yueling felt that she would never be able to compare with her.


    After sitting for a while, Hua Yueling lay down again, closing her eyes while smiling, still a little sleepy, not so awake.


    "It''s quite sleepy, what shall we do later, do we play for a while or do something else?"


    "Do something else, A Ling, didn''t you say that you want to make a new game? Talk to us and talk about your ideas." Lu Yuetong is also very interested in this, and she also has something she wants to create. , But since the three people are working together, the most important thing is to listen to Hua Yueling¡¯s thoughts. Their thoughts can only be temporarily put aside "Can we give some suggestions?"


    "If you have suggestions, it is of course good. If you have an idea, you can say it, but it may not be used. The same is true for my idea. It is impossible to make a good game with all ideas. There are many It¡¯s about to be discarded, everyone thinks the same."


    "We all know this. It''s just a proposal. It doesn''t matter whether it can be used or not."


    Hua Yueling and the others sat in the living room for a while, then went to Hua Yueling''s room, and the three moved the stools to the computer desk to sign and discuss their ideas.What kind of storyline the game is, I haven''t thought about it, and I haven''t set it down, but before that, they have had a lot of ideas, all of which are games, and the plot is not so anxious.


    Mu Ningshuang is responsible for the record, while Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong are telling their own thoughts. They have a lot of thoughts, but Hua Yueling still has some thoughts in his mind but dare not say it.


    Mu Ningshuang herself has some ideas, don''t look at how she doesn''t speak, but when she has an idea, she still speaks out for them to discuss.


    For the time being, they don''t have any special whimsical ideas, and what they say can basically be found in the products on the market. Innovation is not easy, but they must continue to think like this.It¡¯s not okay to just think that it¡¯s not okay and that¡¯s not okay, because there is already such an idea, so it¡¯s not okay to deny it, and more consideration is needed.


    "Well, this idea is not bad."


    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong are discussing an idea of ??Mu Ningshuang. They think this idea is quite good, and has some value in discussion.But for the time being, it''s just recorded, after all, it''s just an idea gathering stage.


    However, the collision of the same ideas and the collision of different ways of thinking can also allow them to make new discoveries. This method is quite good.


    The sound of the pen writing on the paper kept thinking back to Hua Yueling''s ears. Hua Yueling was thinking, but he was also listening to Lu Yuetong''s words.After Lu Yuetong said some more thoughts, it seemed that there was nothing to say for the time being. Both of them fell into silence and no one spoke.


    Mu Ningshuang stopped the work he was recording and moved his eyes on the faces of both of them, supporting his chin with one hand, and tapping the desk with a pen in the other.


    The sound of the pen knocking on the table shocked Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong, but they just glanced at her and didn''t say anything else.For the time being, only this kind of sound remained in the room.


    Hua Yueling was silent, and a picture appeared before her eyes.

 1736 Reference 1736

    "It should be about the same, we don''t have any other ideas for the time being. Later, if there are any ideas, write them down, and then copy them here."


    Hua Yueling decided to come to an end for the time being. It has been almost two hours since she woke up to discuss these things together. She feels a little tired mentally and needs a rest.Thinking too much can easily cause headaches, especially now that they are a little uncomfortable.


    "Let''s do this first, put this notebook away, and then we will discuss together to see which ideas are better."


    "Don''t worry, there are other things that need to be thought of. These are put aside for a while, but I have to wait for a while." Hua Yueling is not in a hurry, shook his head and said, "It''s just the beginning. There are still a lot of thoughts. These things need to be confirmed after other things are confirmed."


    "Then don''t worry, let''s let it go for a while."


    Lu Yuetong thought for a while after Hua Yueling spoke, and then said so, she didn''t seem to think about it at all, she just said according to Hua Yueling''s thoughts.


    Hua Yueling put the notebook away and put it in the bookcase next to it.There are a lot of books in Hua Yueling''s bookcase, and the bottom is for notebooks.Hua Yueling has a lot of notebooks here, many of which are reading notes, but he hasn''t reviewed it much after finishing them.


    Temporarily put the notebook on the other side so as not to find it.There are many useful things in Hua Yueling that I can''t find, anyway, I can always see it when I don''t use it, but I can''t find it when I really use it.


    "Speaking of speaking, didn''t we promise that Sister Aroline would go to Hunter Planet for a visit. We can wait until Sister Yun goes with her on vacation, so that Sister Yun can also rest for a while. We won''t go before that. ."


    "These are all A Ling, you have the final say, there is no need to discuss with us, we have no opinion."


    Lu Yuetong said so, let alone Mu Ningshuang.This can be considered as another matter after discussing it, and it''s really easy.


    "Would you like to go out for a tour?"


    Hua Yueling looked out the window and looked at the scenery outside.


    "Just take this opportunity to go to some places we haven''t been."


    "Aling, what do you think?"


    Lu Yuetong knew he must have new ideas when he heard what he said, so he asked, wanting to hear what he thoughts.


    "It''s not about the system. I''m going to look for places where we haven''t been and there are relatively few people. Maybe I can find something."


    It''s hard to say whether Hua Yueling''s idea is effective, but he thinks he can try it, and other methods are useless except to try.If not, there is no need to do so.


    After he made a decision, others seldom refuted his ideas. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong acted with him. Whatever he said, he did that. Anyway, he just went out to disperse the wind, just as it was. Isn''t it good to travel?


    If you think about it this way, there is no need to say anything. They are also ready to go out together like this, and there is no need to worry this time.


    "Since there is no objection, let''s go."


    Hua Yueling said with a smile, and then the three of them left home and went outside.Still riding a bicycle, this time there are no other people, only three of them.


    "Where to go?"


    Although it is said that they have visited places they have never visited, there are many places they have not visited. This time it is just an attempt, but even if it is an attempt, you must be prepared. It can¡¯t be completely inappropriate, then Just went for a walk.


    "Look at it first, I''m not ready, am I."


    Hua Yueling also thought of this idea. As for where to go, I have to look for it again, but in fact, it is hard to say whether there is such a thing here.But whether it is there or not, it is necessary to try.


    It was not that Hua Yueling went to find it alone, but the three of them went together to find the direction to go.They found one of the directions, and that direction was the opposite of the places they visited most often, and opposite to the barren wood forest, Hua Yueling hadn''t been in that direction much.


    But he had been there on the other side, and he didn''t find anything in his memory in that direction.


    After deciding the direction, Hua Yueling and the others immediately started to take action. They rode their bicycles along the road in that direction.Hua Yueling kind of likes the feeling of riding a bicycle, enjoying the feeling of walking in the wind.


    It''s just that as time goes by, the wind should gradually change.The hot wind is still blowing, and in a few months, it will be cold.


    This situation of traveling on an untraveled road has a different feeling. It is like traveling to a strange place. In fact, it has a more adventurous feeling. They go to different places in different worlds. Like.


    "Let¡¯s go out and don¡¯t think so much, just go for a drive, don¡¯t worry about other things, save it and worry about other things" Hua Yueling said, his suggestion is naturally for Lu Yuetong to pay You Mu Ningshuang thought, if she patronizes and pays attention to her surroundings, there might still be the thought of walking around, but it''s not like this.


    The three people rode their bicycles to a familiar road, but there was only a short section of the road, and it was about to turn at the next intersection.Here, Hua Yueling can''t say that she has never been here, but she has not been here many times, let alone Mu Ningshuang and the others.


    "Our street here doesn''t feel much different."


    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong were in front, and Mu Ningshuang followed them.Three people side by side is a bit too much, in fact, even if two people are riding side by side, it is not good, so after the same flower Yueling said a few words, Lu Yuetong took the initiative to fall behind.


    "That''s for sure, there can''t be that many changes, even if the place where the shit lives is not like this."


    Compared with Hua Yueling, Lu Yuetong has no opinion in this regard.


    There is still a long way to go in the direction they are going. It takes about an hour to reach the target location set by Hua Yueling. Hua Yueling thinks this is good. It takes two hours to go back and forth, which is in line with their original goal. plan.


    There are not so many twists and turns along the way. Hua Yueling and the others choose a road that requires fewer changes to the route. In this way, it will save to go around.


    It''s just that you need to bend around the first part of the journey, which can''t be helped.


    Hua Yueling and the others rode their bicycles through these unfamiliar places, moving their sights on both sides from time to time, to see what was interesting here.

 1737 Reference 1737

    On the whole, the number of shops is a lot less than before, but Huayueling has never been here after all, so I don''t know very clearly, but Huayueling still has some understanding in other places.Those places were originally full of shops, but now there are many fewer.


    There is also less pedestrian traffic on the street, but even so, there are no people in the store, and it feels like people just look at those places and won''t go in.


    But speaking of these roads, the most on both sides is the restaurant, Hua Yueling also looked for it, thinking that if there is a chance in the future, he can go to these places to try.


    Riding in such an unfamiliar place is really a very interesting experience. Looking at the unfamiliar scenery, Hua Yueling still feels a little excited in her heart. It doesn¡¯t matter where he is, it¡¯s just because he has never Been here before.


    After half an hour, Hua Yueling was about to be able to distinguish the north, south, east and west. If there was no navigation to let him go home from here, he estimated that he would not find the way to come by himself even tomorrow.


    But this is nothing if there is navigation, so there is no need to worry about it.


    Along the way, Huayueling can also be regarded as seeing some interesting scenery, which has not been seen on the road before, but it is really not the case if there are any differences.


    "It feels more and more deserted here."


    "There are a lot less people, it''s not as lively as ours, it just looks like this."


    After about forty minutes passed, Hua Yueling and the others arrived at a relatively outer area, which was not a residential area, and there were hardly any shops in sight, and some were just factories.


    Almost all buildings here are similar. Hua Yueling and the others have never seen so many factories in the urban area.There is no place to stop and rest, no place to sit down.


    They are also a little tired after riding such a long distance, and they need to rest for a while.Hua Yueling, who took the lead, stopped and said to the two people behind, "Let''s go for a while."


    The main reason is that it is always uncomfortable to sit like this. After all, it will take so long to go back later, and I can''t make myself so uncomfortable after such a visit.


    Walking along the road with their bicycles, the three of Hua Yueling and the others were walking on the road like this, really not at all worried.After all, there is no need to be in a hurry, there is still nothing here.


    Hua Yueling and the others are indeed looking for something, but it is still very difficult to find, since they haven''t found anything here, there is no need to worry.It''s just like taking a walk. This is what Hua Yueling said before he came out, and he did it himself, just as if he was walking, not thinking about looking for something.


    Walking on this broad continent, listening to the sounds of vehicles passing by on the road.On both sides of them is a large amount of uncultivated land. Some of the land has been used and planted with trees, but many more are left uncultivated.


    The scenery is OK, at least in nature. Although it doesn''t feel like in the elven forest in another world, it''s still pretty good.


    Hua Yueling feels good, the breeze blowing on his face is very comfortable.There is nothing that interferes with him, so that he can''t concentrate on the action in front of him.


    "I really don''t know that we still have such places here. In fact, it''s nice to visit these places occasionally."


    Hua Yueling said with such a smile.Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang both nodded their heads in agreement, but in fact they said that, but it would not be so interesting to come to such a place by themselves.


    Taking a walk like this, Hua Yueling always feels that it is better to have more people, such as three people like now, or two people together.Anyway, it''s meaningless to be alone, and someone who doesn''t talk much, just wandering around in this way, what meaning can it be.


    With the three of them, Hua Yueling felt that it was good to come out, but if he was alone, he would definitely not want to come out to play.Instead of that, he would rather play games or read a book at home alone, and would not want to come out.


    But this is different now. You can chat with Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang. There is no more interesting time than now.


    I have to say that Hua Yueling likes this feeling, very much.


    "Although we said that we went to a lot of places in another world, if you think about it, we basically don''t go around here like we do now."


    "Yes, you may not know as much about us here as in another world."


    Lu Yuetong smiled and said softly.Although it is just a normal walk like this, it is also very interesting.So sometimes it''s not that something is not interesting or interesting, but you haven''t found a way to make it interesting.


    After walking for a while, Hua Yueling and the others had almost rested, and they rode on their bicycles to continue toward their destination.Because the walking is a bit slow, the time to go has increased in disguise, and it takes more than 20 minutes to reach the destination.


    "Aling, do you think we can find what we are looking for when we get there?"


    "Who knows, let''s just take a look. Whether we can find it or not depends on luck. I don''t think the possibility is high."


    "It''s not easy to find all the remaining things. Aling, do you know how many things are out there?"


    "I don''t know this, but I think there are still a lot of them, not just system components, but also other things."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t say too much outside, she could only say so vaguely.In fact, even this way, Lu Yuetong could understand what he meant, it was impossible not to understand.


    "Yes, you can actually ask Xiaoxue, she should know, or if there are any useful props to understand these things, first find out before you can find it. And maybe we can come out through this. Where are you throwing it."


    "How is that possible, impossible."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and directly denied Lu Yuetong''s idea.


    "Unless there are props that directly show where they are. Although Xiaoxue asked me to buy that kind of props, I don''t know if it''s like that. It will definitely be much easier to find.


    "You can ask again."


    "Don''t worry, so what to do in a hurry, anyway, for the time being, I didn''t think about buying it. I''m still going to deposit a little more gold coins, so if you need to use it, you don''t have to worry about not having enough gold coins. We haven''t encountered such a situation. ."

 1738 Reference 1738

    "That''s also true. When we acted before, you let Aling spend a lot of money."


    "Yes, I spent some gold coins. Fortunately, the number of gold coins needed is not that many. Otherwise, I would have to die." Hua Yueling said, just like what he said, the two things I bought at that time needed There are not many gold coins, otherwise he wouldn''t buy them so easily.


    Hua Yueling was also quite fortunate, if it weren''t for the cost, he wouldn''t be able to solve the problem so easily.


    However, since he had the system, he still relied on the system. If there is any problem, he may be able to buy something from the store to solve it.However, this kind of thinking cannot be said to be wrong, it can only be said that it must have given him some slack. This is not right.


    Hua Yueling looked at the road ahead. The road was quite long. I don''t know where this road will lead.However, Hua Yueling knew that he might not be able to reach the end of the road, but that was nothing, anyway, they were not going to the end of the road, they were just going to their destination.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t reach the destination."


    "Of course, but since it''s settled, it will naturally pass."


    Most of Hua Yueling''s attention was placed on the vicinity of this road, and he had observed almost all the reachable areas, but he obviously couldn''t find what he was looking for.You have to know that after all, so long has passed, even if it was originally there, it is long ago that it has gone.


    This is foreseeable. It does not mean that the kind of thing is always there where it falls. It may be seen by someone, interested and then picked up, or blown away by the wind, or even by a bird. It''s all possible.


    However, I think these are not very useful, it is most intuitive to go to the place to see, and then you will know how it is.Moreover, the system components may not fall there. The system components and the power lost by Xiaoxue may be anywhere.Compared with the system components, the lost power of Xiaoxue is obviously more elusive.


    It wasn''t that Xiaoxue''s lost power had his own consciousness, but it was just more troublesome after it was lost.Hua Yueling hardly knew what kind of trouble the loss of power would bring, and he did encounter such difficulties.


    Lost power can be combined with anything, but what Huayueling doesn¡¯t know is whether it will be combined with inanimate matter. This possibility is still possible. I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s not at all. After all, he has not tried, nor I asked Xiaoxue this question, so it''s not easy to say.


    In any case, what awaits them is a very complicated thing, I don''t know how troublesome it will be.Especially after such a long time, I don''t know where the things scattered around will go.


    If it falls into the hands of others, Hua Yueling can''t help sighing as she thinks about it. If it is really that way, it is definitely not good news, but he is almost certain that there will be such a situation, it is impossible not.The more troublesome the situation is, the more it will happen, Hua Yueling believes this.


    The three of them rode forward again. According to the navigation prompts, Hua Yueling and the others have also reached their destination. Here he immediately deployed his exploration skills and swept all of the neighborhood.


    "No."


    Hua Yueling said this with certainty, so their trip would basically be in vain.I didn''t find what I was looking for, but Hua Yueling and the others didn''t affect their mood because of this. After all, they were supposed to come out to relax. If they didn''t find it, they didn''t find it. There is no need to take it so seriously.


    "Don''t go any further, or go to the side to have a look."


    After the forest on the right, you can see the hidden factory. There is a very spacious dirt road leading to the factory, but the road is not very smooth. Just by looking at it, you can see that there should be a lot of driving on it. Big truck.


    Sparse houses can be seen further away. There should be a village over there, but there is no well-built road leading to that village.


    "Go over there."


    Mu Ningshuang pointed to the side that might be the village and said.Now that she spoke, Hua Yueling and the others listened to her naturally. They walked in that direction and stepped on the bumpy road. You can see that these potholes must have been pressed out by the truck, otherwise. This way should not be like this.


    Riding a bike on it is also a lot of fun.Because of this ancient time, Hua Yueling got out of the car before riding a few steps away. It''s better to walk this way.


    The three people changed into carts to advance, and the speed naturally slowed down, but it was not too slow. They accelerated the speed of advancement, and soon passed the forest.The forest is actually not too luxuriant, there are some trees, but not many, but it is still possible to want to shelter underneath, but it is impossible to imagine it as a forest.


    This kind of forest is rare, but it''s not uncommon, and Hua Yueling has seen a few.


    After passing through this area, Huayueling and the others passed directly in front of the factory. Perhaps they smelled their body or heard noises. The big dogs in the factory kept barking.


    A gap can be seen under the closed door, but the big dog should be chained, and he didn''t see it leaning on the gap in the door to drill outside.


    This made Hua Yueling feel a little more relieved, just thinking about the appearance of a big dog would feel a little frightened, although with his current ability, there is no need to be afraid.Just thinking that that kind of big guy might be wandering around by his side, I couldn''t help but get scared.This is also a kind of instinct.


    After passing the factory, they came to the village. The village was not big and there were few people. It was a very small village.Roughly speaking, there are only twenty houses, and it is not bad that there are 100 people in this village.


    But these are not what Hua Yueling cares about, what he cares most is whether there is something he is looking for here.


    The exploration skills easily extended to the entire village, and Hua Yueling could be said to be searching for almost every household.But from the outside, it¡¯s hard to tell that he was doing this. The three of Hua Yueling and the others passed through the village like this. The people in the village were obviously taken aback when they saw them. Obviously they didn¡¯t expect the village to be there. The presence of outsiders surprised them.


    After passing through the village, Hua Yueling''s expression didn''t change much, but Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, who were familiar with him, could detect the loss from her.No matter how you say it, you will still be more or less disappointed if there is no gain.

 1739 Reference 1739

    The results of a search were not unexpected. As Hua Yueling had thought before, there was nothing here.It''s just an ordinary village, there is nothing unusual in it.


    "It seems that searching like this is definitely not possible."


    Lu Yuetong stopped, turned around and said.The three of them didn''t follow the same route back, but bypassed the houses and went back from the back of the house.


    "It should have been known a long time ago. This is simply impossible."


    Hua Yueling sighed and shook his head. Even if he knew that he had to spend the gold coins, it still made him unhappy.If you can, no one wants to spend that much, and so does Hua Yueling.


    "After all, searching like this is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack. It requires not only luck, but also time."


    Back on the highway, looking at the distance of this highway, looking at everything in the distance, Hua Yueling stood for a while.


    "Go back, it seems that you don''t need to try any more actions in the future. When I have time, I will buy that thing."


    Hua Yueling had already made a decision, but he had already made a decision long ago.


    There was no need to try at all, but Hua Yueling still wanted to try, but the result was no different from what he expected, and that was it.Wanting to rely on this to solve the problem is just a waste of time in the end.


    On the way back, everyone chatted more happily. Perhaps it was because the distracting thoughts in her heart were cleared that made Hua Yueling a lot easier, and her words and actions added a lot of vitality.


    That''s it, you don''t have to think so much, and then you still act at your own pace.


    "Look again, I remember it should be..."


    Hua Yueling''s memory is not so clear, so he looked at the prices in the store again, there will never be special events in the store, and the prices have not changed.


    "If only there was a discount."


    Hua Yueling has seen various discount activities in reality, but has never seen discounts in the system mall.Just think about it and know that the possibility of a discount is unlikely, and it can even be said to be almost zero. In this case, don''t make extravagant expectations.


    After closing the panel, Hua Yueling decided not to think about these things that bothered him for the time being.Thinking about these and doing things, there is no need to do what you should do at that time, the gold coins should be spent, and keeping them is a waste.


    The three of them rode their bicycles all the way back. When they got home, Hua Yueling went upstairs and pushed the door into the room.


    "Well, it''s back!"


    After Hua Yueling got in, she ran to the sofa and threw her body directly on the sofa, with a tired expression.


    "It''s going to be dinner later, time flies really fast."


    Hua Yueling lay on the bed, turned around, then sat up and said.Thinking that there is nothing left to eat at night, he has to cook dinner, but what to do, he is worried about this again.


    "A Ling, I''ll go back soon, and I won''t stay today."


    "Are you not living here? Yeah, Yuetong, you should also go back to dowry. You can''t always stay with me at my house."


    Hua Yueling stood up as she said this.


    "Will you go now? Or do you mean to go back after dinner?"


    "No, I won''t stay with you to eat, let''s go back and eat."


    Lu Yuetong shook his head. Since Huayueling is not reluctant, it is time to let them go back. There is no need to deliberately hold them back. After all, it is not that they will not be seen in the future.


    "Then I will give it to you."


    "Ok."


    The two girls didn''t stay here anymore. They turned around just after entering the door. Hua Yueling followed them, locked the door, and followed them downstairs.


    After they left, they were left alone. If you think about it, whether it''s before or during summer vacation, the family has never been so deserted.


    After sending away Lu Yuetong and the others, Hua Yueling walked back home slowly, looking at the now deserted living room, Hua Yueling smiled bitterly, she had really changed too much, if she didn''t feel that way in the past.But now it''s different. Even if you are only alone for such a period of time, you will feel somewhat lonely.


    Sitting on the sofa, Hua Yueling was playing with her mobile phone, but in fact his mind was completely out of it.Staring at the content on the phone, he felt that he had a headache. He didn''t even bother to see what kind of content was on it. He didn''t have any interest.


    "It''s kind of boring."


    With a sigh, Hua Yueling put the phone next to him, and she leaned back completely, so she retracted her whole body into the sofa.Lying boringly, staring at the top of his head unconsciously, even he himself didn''t know what he was thinking.


    I didn''t feel much when I was with them, but when they both went home and only she was left alone, Hua Yueling still hoped that they could come back as soon as possible and don''t leave herself alone.


    But I didn''t expect that I would become like this. Thinking about it before, I would never have such an idea.After lying down for a while, Hua Yueling got up tired.


    "Let''s go and play, sister Yun should be back later. Anyway, for the two of us, dinner would be better."


    Two people can''t eat much, unlike there were so many people the night before.But speaking of it, Sister Aroline might come back tonight, and that would be three people.


    When there are more people, you must cook more dishes, otherwise you have to worry about not eating enough, but when there are fewer people, you don¡¯t have to worry so much.


    After staying in the living room for a while, Hua Yueling went back to her room. She was very happy to play on the computer. As soon as Hua Yueling played the game, she left other things behind.Playing games is quite fun, and it can be regarded as one of the things that makes him happy.


    When lonely, playing games and reading are excellent ways to get through loneliness. Under such circumstances, Hua Yueling became happy unconsciously, extremely happy.


    "Sometimes there is a benefit to one person."


    Think about it tomorrow Sister Yun should have a vacation, and then you can go to other places with her.In fact, Hua Yueling was still looking forward to it. He hadn''t played with her family for a long time before he thought about it.


    My parents are outside, busy all the time, and rarely go home.Although they usually spend a lot of time with Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, they are now good friends, not family members.

 1740 Reference 1740

    As Hua Yueling thought, Sister Aroline came here for dinner in the evening.Sister Livello has stayed on Hunter Planet for a long time now, unless there is something particularly important, she won''t be back.


    Sister Aroline is the only one in her own home. It''s certainly not interesting to eat alone. It''s better to go to the restaurant or order a takeaway.


    But Sister Aroline doesn¡¯t like this method. If she is not too busy, she will come to Huayueling¡¯s house to have a meal. She can¡¯t eat much, but it¡¯s good if someone eats with someone. alone.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling and Hua Yun welcomed her to come over for dinner. Although there was one more person, the work did not increase much, and there was a lot of excitement as a person like Aroline, which was good.


    If there is no Aroline, although Hua Yueling and Hua Yun are chatting, they are not so happy, so naturally it will be different with more Aroline.Aroline is quite able to talk, and is a good hand to set off the atmosphere, even if she seems to only play with others, it is not like this.


    In the evening Sister Yun came back to cook two dishes, loaded two plates and brought them to the table, and then Sister Aroline sent them directly.She has always come here, instead of using other methods. It is naturally very convenient to transmit. It is estimated that she is too lazy to come over directly. After all, it is not a short distance.


    Hua Yueling had originally taken two pairs of bowls and chopsticks. When she saw Sister Aroline appear, she didn''t have to wait for her to speak, so she voluntarily went back to the kitchen and took out a pair of bowls.


    "Sister Aroline, here."


    "Hmph, Xiao Yueling is also getting more and more obedient by her sister''s education. You used to be less sensible, Xiao Yueling."


    "Then I really want to thank you sister Aroline."


    Hua Yueling rolled her eyes and spit out, why is it her credit, shouldn''t she have to thank her for her education?


    "Xiao Yueling, I am quite relieved that you can realize this, sister. What is missing now is a child who can reflect on yourself like Xiao Yueling."


    "Don''t give me ecstasy soup, I don''t have to eat after drinking it."


    Hua Yueling was about to do it in her seat. Seeing her empty rice bowl, she remembered that she hadn''t served the meal yet. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but defeated Sister Aroline again. Why did she come? It''s just like this, it''s really helpless.


    Sister Yun''s kitchen had just been cleaned up, Hua Yueling quickly took the bowl and brought it out after the meal was served.Don¡¯t think they have only three people here, but in fact, it¡¯s not necessary for Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong to be deserted when they are here. It can even be said that there is basically no difference in the level of excitement. After all, a sister Aroline is enough. Sister Yun can still chat with her.


    "By the way, sister Yun, tomorrow should be a holiday, right?"


    "Well, there are two days off, but it can be considered as being able to rest. Thanks to Xiaoling, you guys. Without your help, I wouldn''t have time to rest."


    What Hua Yun said was about the snake dragon people. If they hadn¡¯t caught the snake dragon people, as Hua Yun said, she would definitely bother about it, but now it¡¯s different and the matter has been resolved. That''s a lot easier.


    "Then tomorrow, do we want to go out and go to Hunter Planet? You don''t have to go there, or you don''t have to go to Karin and the others. Time is slower there, and you can rest for a while, sister Yun. "


    Hua Yueling thinks this is for the sake of her sister, Hua Yun herself naturally has no opinion, she can still be regarded as a tourist, it is also very good to think about it, after all, other people will not have such an opportunity in such a short vacation. You can also travel.


    After getting her sister''s promise, Hua Yueling also relaxed a little, so that there is no problem.But what surprised him was that Sister Aroline didn''t respond from the beginning to the end, as if she didn''t care about these things, and she didn''t know what she was thinking about. Hua Yueling felt a little strange anyway.


    Glancing at her, Sister Aroline was eating her meal intently, instead of chatting with them like before. It seemed that she was concentrating on eating, but Hua Yueling knew very well that she must be thinking about something.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t ask, and Sister Aroline probably didn''t want to say, there was no need to ask.


    A meal is considered a lively meal. After dinner, Sister Aroline said that she had something to leave, but she also said that she would come back at night and slept here at night.


    "I''ll be back in a while. It will take about half an hour. At that time, we will have a good party for the three of us. Since Sister Yun went to work, I rarely have the opportunity to play together."


    "Okay, wait for you to come back."


    Hua Yun smiled and said, it is quite interesting to chat with Aroline, and Aroline is interesting.


    After that, Sister Aroline left, and Hua Yueling hurriedly cleaned up the table and brushed up the dishes.


    "Then I will take a shower first."


    Originally, Hua Yun said that she helped him wash the dishes, but Hua Yueling firmly said that she didn''t need help from her sister. After that, she went to prepare for a bath.Hua Yueling stayed busy in the kitchen alone.


    "Hi, Xiaoyueling, why are you alone?"


    "Sister Yun is taking a bath, Sister Aroline, you must know."


    Hua Yueling was almost taken aback again, but this time he was somewhat prepared, so he just trembled and then recovered.Quite helplessly, she looked at Sister Aroline. Although it was just such a trick, it was unsatisfactory to use.


    There is no way to guard against this sudden trick, and there is no way to restrain and avoid it.If you are so scared once or twice every day, it is estimated that sooner or later you will develop a suspicious illness.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t say anything, after all, after being frightened so many times, she was somewhat prepared, and she was definitely not as frightened as she was at the beginning.


    "Sister Aroline, how many times have I been so scared by you."


    "This is Xiaoyueling, you don''t have a long memory, but it''s not my sister''s fault."


    "I want to have a long memory, Arolin, how can I be guarded if you are so fascinating."


    Hua Yueling said helplessly.


    "I''m not prepared for it when, but I can''t keep it ready all the time."


    "Hmph, then you can only say that Xiao Yueling is not mature enough, if you are mature enough, you don''t have to worry so much."


    "Yes, it''s because I''m not mature enough."


    Shrugging her shoulders, Hua Yueling decided not to continue entangled here, even if she persuaded Sister Aroline, she still couldn''t make fun of herself.

 1741 Reference 1741

    "Sister Aroline, will you also go with us tomorrow?"


    Sister Aroline never expressed her opinion during the meal, so Hua Yueling still wanted to ask what she thought.But after the question was asked, Sister Aroline did not rush to answer, and sat down next to him.


    "Of course I''m going. Sister, I told you to go. Sister, naturally, I want to go too."


    "Is there anything over there?"


    Hua Yueling asked with concern, since she wanted to come to Sister Aroline and didn''t say anything, there shouldn''t be a big deal, otherwise she should have spoken a long time ago, it is impossible to wait for him to ask if it is not.


    "Isn''t it important? I''m all busy, and I have to wait for a long time if I want to witness big things."


    "Sister Aroline, you don''t know, I''m sure I don''t have such thoughts. But if there is nothing wrong, maybe we can walk around there at will, and we haven''t turned around much over there."


    "Naturally, it is possible, but if you have to be careful in the city, there is still some danger in the city."


    "Is it more dangerous now than together?"


    "Maybe the people there are a little aware of it, so I feel a little alert recently, but this alert is not so obvious." I can hear that Aroline is still a little worried about this matter. , It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t say it out, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that the other party will find some traces. Recently, Gekara and the others have acted too anxiously.¡±


    "Sister Aroline, didn''t you remind them? With their current strength, there is no way to deal with each other."


    "It''s time to remind them. Understanding is to understand them, but it''s still wrong to do so."


    Aroline sighed and said, it is estimated that Sister Aroline will go to chat with them when they pass by.I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s useful, but Sister Alorin must be able to listen to what she said. After all, their reliance is Sister Alorin and Sister Livello. It can make waves, but it is extremely difficult to achieve the goal.


    Even with the help of Sister Aroline and Sister Livello, achieving their goals is not so easy. They should also know this, after all, neither Aroline nor Livello would directly shoot.


    It''s okay to just matter on one planet. The key is that this is not a planetary matter, but a very, very broad matter.It moved the whole body, so Aroline and the others wanted to hide their existence as much as possible, and solve everything without causing too much commotion.


    The most important thing is the people on Hunter Planet, those who may have some contact with Aroline and their enemies, it is best not to let them send news.In fact, it is not that difficult to do it, as long as the other party does not realize that the black hand behind the scenes is Sister Aroline and Sister Livio, the goal is achieved.


    "Not only can we not let them know, we can''t even let them think about it."


    Sister Livello meant this, and Sister Aroline naturally meant that.It can not be said that they are too cautious. At their level, what level of enemies they face, even if they really control the Hunter planet, it is impossible to contend with just one planet.


    Not to mention other things, even if everyone on such a planet combined, they would not be Aroline''s opponent alone, if they really fight.But the planet naturally has its own unique role, otherwise Aroline and Livio would not care so much.


    I still remember that this was a topic that Sister Aroline talked about by chance before, but she didn''t talk about this topic in more depth afterwards. Hua Yueling was actually quite curious, but since Sister Aroline didn''t say anything, He did not ask.


    "What role does the planet have?"


    Hua Yueling was thinking about this issue, but it was actually quite interesting. The role of the planet felt that the whole planet was like a weapon, or it was used as a weapon.


    "But if you follow Sister Aroline''s statement, it feels like those religious figures, even like angels, the way to gain power through faith."


    I guess it might be like this, but it''s hard to say whether it''s like this or not. Hua Yueling just thinks about it casually, not to say how deeply we need to understand this matter.This is not necessary, as long as he can help in this regard.


    "Xiao Yueling, don''t forget to visit my sister when we pass tomorrow. My sister has something to do with you."


    "Sister Livello looking for me?"


    Huayueling was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect that Liweiluo would still look for herself. She didn''t know what she wanted to do.But thinking about it, Sister Aroline doesn''t seem to need to ask herself to do something, and she has never done so.


    "That''s right."


    "Then, Sister Aroline, do you know what Sister Livello is asking for me?"


    Hua Yueling asked curiously, looking at Sister Aroline sitting next to her, looking at her beautiful profile, and she forgot about the others before she knew it.


    "Well, if my sister is not wrong in my guess, it should have something to do with the system you mentioned Xiaoyueling, and it has a lot to do with that, but I don¡¯t know exactly what to do with my sister, she didn¡¯t agree I say."


    "That''s it."


    "It''s alright, don''t think about it so much. Sister, she will find out what you have to do when she is looking for you. Anyway, don''t worry. Sister, she can''t harm you. You think your sister can use it just like me. Are you kidding me this way?"


    "That''s impossible, Sister Livello won''t be as boring as you, Sister Aroline."


    "Ha, you mean sister I''ve always been boring?"


    "A little bit of that."


    Hua Yueling still gestured with her hand, but she hadn''t made a move yet, when she saw Sister Alorin waved her hand, she was about to take it.Of course, she was just doing something, but just like this also surprised Hua Yueling.Although I know she is joking.


    "Come and play for a while, hum, sister, I''m not the kind of person who likes to do things now, let her teach you in the game, Xiao Yueling."


    Aroline said quite proudly, she didn''t know what she was so proud of, but Hua Yueling didn''t dare to ask, it would be even worse if she asked.


    However, there is a saying that in the game, he is indeed abused, even if he tries his best, he is still not an opponent.This is not something you can do with hard work, you need to improve your strength.


    "I will definitely not lose so easily this time."


    "Then let my sister see."

 1742 Reference 1742

    "What''s the matter, Xiao Ling, you are so listless, aren''t you playing games?"


    When Hua Yun came back, seeing her younger brother sitting in front of the monitor with a downcast face, she couldn''t help but asked in surprise.I was thinking about how to play games and still be depressed.


    "This is all caused by sister Aroline."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said, and at the same time he turned his head and looked at the triumphant sister Arolin beside him, which was in sharp contrast with himself.


    If it weren¡¯t for being bullied, Huayueling wouldn¡¯t have had such an expression. She was really hit a bit too much. Although she had suffered such a hit before, this time...


    Sister Aroline really didn''t mean to be merciful at all. She was so helpless to fight back. Just thinking about the scene of her being beaten so badly in the game felt a little unbearable.


    "It''s so miserable."


    Sister Aroline was still saying that, which made him even more angry. Who caused his misery, how could you still have such a okay attitude.


    But Sister Aroline is like this, and it''s not surprising.


    Hua Yun knew what happened to the two of them after hearing it, and couldn''t help but smile.If you want to say it, they are really children, whether it''s your brother or Aroline.


    "You two..."


    "Sister Huayun, come, too. Let''s play with the three of us. It''s interesting if there are many people. Anyway, you won''t have to go to work tomorrow. Let''s play all night!"


    Aroline spoke vigorously, but Hua Yun immediately shook her head and denied her.


    "It''s definitely not going to be overnight, and no more than twelve o''clock at most."


    "Then rest at twelve!"


    Aroline was unambiguous, and immediately changed her statement.Hua Yun chuckled again after hearing it, and walked over to sit down on the other side of Hua Yueling.


    Hua Yueling''s family doesn''t have many other things, and there are really many game controllers. Hua Yueling still collected some controllers, but these controllers cost him a lot of money.


    The three of them who had been missing for a long time were still with Sister Aroline and Sister Yun. Seeing the happy Sister Yun beside her, Hua Yueling was also happy.Isn''t it like this when playing games? Sometimes I care too much about winning or losing, but this is also caused by sister Aroline. If she didn''t instigate herself so much, she wouldn''t be so angry.


    Thinking that he was still too young, Hua Yueling sighed inwardly, and then his attention returned to the screen in front of him.


    Since it is a multiplayer game, it must be a game that can be played by multiple players, and those that can only be played by one player are put aside.


    The three of them kept playing until twelve o''clock. Aroline originally wanted to continue playing so quietly, but Hua Yun kept paying attention to the changes in time.After finding out that it was so late, he said directly that he was going to rest.


    "Aroline, you are not obedient at all, don''t we all agree to rest at twelve o''clock?"


    "Oh, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so late. I just forgot everything as soon as I was happy to play the game. It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t it still early? ."


    Aroline looked like she didn''t know it was so late, and after looking at the time, she showed an expression she didn''t expect, making it look real.But when Hua Yueling saw it, she knew that she was definitely performing. It is credible to say that others have forgotten the time, but it is absolutely impossible for Sister Aroline to fail to notice, but she is unwilling to take the initiative to speak. Sister Aroline spoke up, so there was no other way.


    Hua Yueling was a little funny, and Sister Aroline was really able to use this method to trick her, but Sister Yun probably had been paying attention, so she didn''t let her succeed.


    Now that I have said everything, there is no way to continue playing.After playing this round, Hua Yueling turned off the game console, stood up and stretched out, ready to rest.


    After eating dinner, almost all of the time was spent on it. Hua Yueling was really tired, and there was a feeling of stiffness all over her body, and she needed to move around first.


    "Then I''ll go back and rest, and we will leave after breakfast tomorrow morning, is it okay?"


    "No problem, but you have to wait for Ningshuang and Yuetong, they should go too."


    "If you are unsure, call tomorrow morning and ask. If they don''t go, they don''t have to wait for them."


    Aroline walked out after speaking, she shouldn''t be that tired, but Hua Yueling looked at her performance but was more anxious to go to rest than they did.It seems that Sister Aroline is still full of vitality now, not at all tired.


    As for whether Sister Aroline would rest here honestly in the evening, Hua Yueling didn''t think about it so much. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if I rest here, we will all leave together tomorrow.She couldn''t leave them here alone.


    "have a rest."


    Hua Yueling didn''t wake up early the next day, but he didn''t expect that Sister Aroline would not wake up.It was Sister Yun who had told him before, and she told him to call her later.


    "Sister Aroline hasn''t gotten up yet?"


    The surprise in Hua Yueling''s tone was conceivable, but he quickly caught up with his sister.


    "Sister Yun, I''m going to buy breakfast, you should call Sister Aroline."


    Today, my sister had a hard time taking a break, so I should help myself, and I can¡¯t always ask sister Yun to buy breakfast.


    "Then let''s siblings, let''s call Alorin later when we come back."


    "Also, let''s go."


    The two brothers and sisters hit it off right away, so they went out to buy breakfast together, leaving Aroline sleeping in the room alone.


    When I went out with my sister, Hua Yueling didn''t have time to call Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang for the time being, but she didn''t have to be in such a hurry. You can ask them after breakfast.However, Hua Yueling thought that they would go with them. Basically, they hadn''t left this kind of activity.


    Who can be sure of what, maybe they won''t go this time, and Hua Yueling can''t say what it is for sure.


    "Bang bang bang."


    Knocked on the door, Hua Yueling listened attentively, there was a sound in the room, it sounded like Sister Alorin turned over and did not get up.


    "Sister Aroline, get up for breakfast soon."


    When he called so, the movement inside was a little louder, Sister Aroline muttered something, and then she heard her response.


    "Isn''t it just this time? What anxious?"


    "If you don''t eat out, breakfast will be cold."


    "Here is it."

 1743 Reference 1743

    "We''re going to pass in a while, are you coming back?"


    "In the past, it must be over. But I am eating here, so let me go right away after I have breakfast."


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter if you wait. Don''t worry, it doesn''t matter if you are late."


    Just as Hua Yueling was about to hang up, there was another voice over there.


    "Aling, have you asked Ningshuang, when will she be there?"


    "I haven''t asked yet. I''m going to call her and ask."


    "Okay, then don''t forget to tell her, I''ll go find her."


    Hua Yueling said that she knew, and then hung up.Then he called Mu Ningshuang again.Mu Ningshuang''s reply was basically the same as that of Lu Yuetong, but she had already had breakfast and said that she would come over.


    "Don''t worry, I called Yuetong just now. She asked you to wait for her at home, and she will come to you later."


    Mu Ningshuang said he knew, and then hung up the phone.


    "How about, are they coming here?"


    "Come here, but I have to wait a while, and Yuetong has to have breakfast. It''s okay if you come later."


    "Then wait for them to come over before leaving." Aroline did not rush away, sitting on the sofa leisurely drinking a drink.


    "It doesn''t take long. They will be here in half an hour."


    Hua Yueling watched sister Yun being busy, and hurried over to help.If he was alone, he would definitely be too lazy to do these placement things, but now that Sister Yun is busy, he can''t be regarded as invisible.Hurried forward to rush to help.


    "Just drag it clean over there, and you won''t need it elsewhere."


    In just such a short time, so many rooms were almost dragged back, and sister Yun was really fast.Hua Yueling helped clean up the rest of the place, then went to rinse the mop again, and took a can of drinks after finishing everything and went to sit in the living room.


    "Sister Yun, here, sit and drink a can of drinks and take a break."


    "Ok."


    Hua Yun saw that all those who should be busy were finished, and there was nothing left to put, so she sat down.


    Anyway, there is nothing wrong now, just sit and wait for a while, quietly waiting for Mu Ningshuang and the others to come over, and then it is time to set off.


    Hua Yun took the bottle of drink that her brother handed herself, opened it and took two sips, then leaned back.There was only the sound of drinks in the room, and no one spoke.


    The facade of the living room is quiet, it is such a quiet atmosphere, but everyone thinks it is quite good, and no one wants to talk to break this atmosphere.


    Everyone waited quietly like this, with no other actions or words other than a drink.Time just passed by bit by bit, time now is not so fast, it is different from usual, but it feels rather slow.


    Hua Yueling originally liked such an atmosphere, but now she doesn''t know what, she is a little annoyed, this kind of irritability is not so heavy, but it is still irritable.There are very few things like this. Irritable emotions appear early in the morning. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with him, or because he is going out to play with Sister Yun today, he is quite excited.


    Before she knew it, Hua Yueling felt a little sleepy, and she felt like she was about to fall asleep.But no one reminded him that whether it was Aroline or Hua Yun, they were silent, not knowing what they were thinking.


    "Xiao Ling, Xiao Ling..."


    In a daze, Hua Yueling heard Sister Yun calling herself. At first he was a little unclear, but soon he regained his spirit and realized what was going on.


    It should be Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong who came back, but I didn''t expect that they really fell asleep without knowing it.


    Quickly opened his eyes and sat up, and he saw Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong standing on the side looking towards him.


    "You are here, when did you come?"


    "I just came here, I made you wait for a long time."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Hua Yueling shook her head lightly, and yawned after sitting up.


    Hua Yun also got up from his side and walked outside.


    "Since everyone is here, let''s set off. I don''t know when we get there. Maybe it''s already night."


    "Then go."


    The sound came from the doorway. Hua Yueling looked over and found that she didn''t know when Sister Aroline had arrived at the doorway, she was about to open the door with her forehand.


    Lu Yuetong looked at Hua Yueling somewhat apologetically. The late arrival was mainly because she consumed more time, but it was naturally impossible for Hua Yueling to blame her for this.But he didn''t say anything, just walked towards the door like this.


    Hua Yueling and the others used teleportation to leave. When they were teleported away, Hua Yueling still didn''t quite understand. Since it was a direct teleportation, why did Sister Alorin have to go to the door and hold the doorknob? Fine?


    She was really a great dramatist. After Hua Yueling woke up, she said to go directly to Hunter Planet. As a result, Sister Aroline let go of the door handle she was holding and returned, and directly led them to the familiar place.


    Hua Yueling and the others came to that village, the first village they arrived after they came to Hunter Planet.After arriving here, Hua Yueling realized that it was the same night as Sister Aroline said.


    It seems that Sister Aroline has thoroughly researched the situation here. She knew that it was night here before she came. If he hadn''t thought of it, he would have a headache just thinking about it, and even more. Don''t talk about other things.


    But it''s night here, so it''s more convenient to act, don''t worry about anything.


    "I didn''t expect that it would be night here, so it would be troublesome to go out and around. Wouldn''t it be dangerous if we just send it directly to the city?"


    Hua Yun looked up at the top of her head, and asked with some worry.


    "It''s okay. I will send you there. As long as you don¡¯t cause too much movement, don¡¯t worry. Just remember to be careful in the city, don¡¯t do anything particularly eye-catching, and you must always pay attention to the people patrolling there. They are very keen, and they should pay attention to you if they notice."


    "We know this. If it doesn''t work, we won''t go there. It would be nice to have a look around here."


    "The wind has been tight recently, but it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s better in the daytime. The daytime guards are not so strict. Anyway, we don¡¯t have to go in through the door, but don¡¯t worry."


    "That''s okay, if you can''t get to the city here, it would be a bit boring."

 1744 Reference 1744

    Hua Yueling and the others still saw Sister Livello in the village. Sister Livello naturally hadn¡¯t slept so early, but Aroline didn¡¯t know what she was doing, but every day after coming here. She is busy.


    "Sister Livello."


    "Well, you are here." Liweiluo raised his head and looked at them, deliberately staying on Hua Yueling for a while.After seeing her in this way, Hua Yueling remembered something. Sister Aroline wanted to come to her by herself. If she hadn''t seen her, she would have forgotten this matter.


    "Sister Livello is looking for something to do with me?"


    "Something, but it''s too late now. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. You will come to me again tomorrow."


    "When?" Hua Yueling had thought about something and said it now, but it seemed that Liweiluo didn''t want to talk about these things now, but put it on tomorrow.


    "It''s okay anytime, you just have to come over tomorrow." Livio didn''t have much request, just let him come tomorrow, there is no time to ask.


    "Well then, I''ll be here early tomorrow."


    Seeing that Sister Liweiluo didn''t mean to say more, Hua Yueling didn''t continue to say anything, and ended the conversation between them.


    Then Hua Yueling and the others left here, Liweiluo had nothing to say to them.If this is the case, there is no need to pretend to bother her. Aroline said something to her before leaving, but Livello just listened to it and didn''t respond.


    But Aroline didn''t care about this either. Anyway, she knew that as long as Sister Livello had heard her words, she didn''t need to worry about the others.


    "Should I go to the city or walk around here?"


    "Walk around, isn''t it safer here?"


    "That''s for sure. After all, there is a sister here, it is impossible for something to happen. But there have been some things before. Fortunately, the sister noticed it in time, otherwise it would be troublesome."


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what happened here, but Aroline didn''t mean to explain.Think about it this place is after all other people''s territory, although others do not have much control over this place, but they still have to be cautious.


    The villages in the woods are quite interesting, especially the number of large tracts has formed a natural barrier. It feels like the place where the elves of another world live. People here will still have the same hobbies as elves, or Quite interesting, is it due to development or some other reason?


    Hua Yueling wanted to study and study. The people here are not elves, but they have similar preferences, at least in terms of living.


    "Then what are we going to do? I didn''t expect to come here at night. If it''s daytime, it would be better. It seems that there is nothing interesting at night."


    Looking left and right, there was no one in the village. It seemed that Sister Livello was here, and there was not much attention here, so the preventive measures were not so strict.However, it is important to see from a distance that there are people guarding the entrance and exit, but the number of guards is very small, probably only four or five.


    "Is such a small number of people enough?"


    "Enough is enough. In fact, this is also done to train them. Otherwise, how could it be necessary for them to have a sister here."


    "That''s true, it''s definitely not possible to rely on Liweiluo." Hua Yueling said softly, and looked in other directions.


    In fact, nothing got better at night, but what Hua Yueling said was that it hadn''t been long before she woke up. It was impossible to just go back to sleep just because it was night here.Besides, even if Huayueling is willing, others will not. No way, then you can only go around at night and go around in the forest here, near the village, think about it. It also has a special flavor.


    Several people walked around the village. They hadn''t noticed the changes in the village before, but they soon discovered that the village was very different from when they left.It''s not even the village they built, but a brand new village.


    "Unbelievable, I didn''t expect the changes here to be so fast. Even if the time here progresses relatively slowly, the development here is too fast."


    Hua Yueling looked at everything in front of her with an incredible feeling. How long has passed since Rome was not built in a day, this village may even become a huge town if it is built like this.


    This is not impossible, as long as the number of people can be substantial, this is very possible.


    Now this village is quite good, even more beautiful than those villages on earth. There are houses with incredible feelings everywhere.These houses are somewhat similar to modern villas, but they are mixed with magic.


    This must be Sister Liweiluo''s handwriting, anyone besides her can do it, the only thing Hua Yueling can think of seems to be Sister Aroline.


    "Sister Aroline, did you do it or Sister Livello did it?"


    "My sister did it. My sister has always stayed in this village, so she manages it all by herself. It''s impossible for me to interfere."


    Aroline said so, and she also looked at everything in the village seriously, and she hadn''t come here for a while.Now she is a little surprised to see the changes here, but the main thing that surprised her was that her sister would intervene in these things, which was really unexpected.


    After living here for a period of time, the people here are already familiar with these buildings. They were surprised when they first saw it, but after a period of time passed, they gradually didn''t think it was an incredible thing.This is people''s ability to accept it, no matter where people have such incredible ability, it is also very interesting.


    After observing all the houses here, Hua Yueling walked around in this brand new village, and then came to the exit of the village.There are two entrances and exits in this village, and each entrance is protected by two or three people. For example, at the entrance where they are now, two people stand guard on the high wall.


    The walls here have long been not the kind of earth walls that Mu Ningshuang first made, but replaced with stronger steel-like walls, or concrete-like walls.


    This kind of wall was also made by Sister Livello, and the strength is indeed very good. Although there is no way to compare with those city walls, it is not much different.

 1745 Reference 1745

    "Hello."


    The two girls standing guard on the wall saw them coming. At first they were a little wary without seeing their figures clearly, but when they approached, they found out who they were.Immediately greeted them.


    "You guys are also very busy recording, are you going to stay here for one night?"


    "No, someone will come to change shifts with us after a while, and there is not much time for each shift.


    After a brief chat with the girls, Hua Yueling and the others stated their purpose and wanted to go outside.The girls help them open the door.Regardless of the size of the gate, it is very convenient to open it. It is controlled by an agency, and the most valuable thing is that this kind of agency does not make too much noise, unlike other agencies that Hua Yueling and others have seen. Is totally different.


    The two gates were opened lightly, and Hua Yueling and the others passed through the gate to the outside. The outside was very peaceful, no different from the inside of the village.


    However, the outside is quite natural, after all, it is also a forest, and although there is no way to compare the density of this forest with the forest in another world, it is still a pretty good place.


    Hua Yueling herself liked it very much, with the cool night breeze blowing, and somehow it was a little different from the fairy forest.


    The forest should have been cleaned up, so it has been cleaned a lot, at least there are no monsters in the vicinity of the village.Hua Yueling also probed and confirmed this, and no monster was found within the scope of the probe.


    "It''s pretty safe here, there isn''t a monster."


    "The neighborhood has been thoroughly cleaned up, and there must be no monsters. It is also a place to live here. If there are monsters, it will also affect. But it can''t be completely cleaned up. The monsters in the distance are still left. Someone approaching a monster can be considered a barrier."


    "Yes, the presence of monsters is not necessarily a bad thing, but it can also be treated as a good thing. It doesn''t matter whether they think it is or not, it can help us."


    Just like what Hua Yueling said, this is beneficial to them, otherwise, even if all the monsters around here are destroyed, there will be no problem.


    The reason why not all the monsters are solved is to stay and use it as a barrier.This aspect must be Sister Liweiluo''s idea, otherwise the people here would not have such an idea, Hua Yueling thinks so.


    There is no invincible walking in the silent forest,


    Hua Yueling and the others are also enjoying this silence. The season here seems to be still summer, so even if the temperature is quite high at night, they won''t feel cold at all.The wind was blowing gently, blowing the leaves and making a slight noise. It was a very pleasant sound. Hua Yueling liked that sound.


    The footsteps rang. This is their footsteps. There are no other people in this forest, only them.Stepping on the dry branches and leaves on the ground, their footsteps are not fast, so they walk slowly, not in a hurry.


    The sounds of birds can still be heard in the woods. Regardless of this kind of world, there are also more ordinary animals here. These animals are just like the ones on earth, ordinary and no threat.But because of this, these animals are usually just food for those terrifying monsters.


    This time is different. The nearby monsters have been wiped out, so there is no need to worry about these. They can build nests here with peace of mind and use it as their home.


    The Hunter Planet is actually a very dangerous place. There are many places on the Hunter Planet that are different from the places where people live. Before that, Huayueling and the others didn''t know it, but they gradually learned something.


    There may be many dangerous places on the Hunter Planet, where there are extremely terrifying huge monsters. The number and types of monsters are very large. It is said that there are all kinds of terrible guys. Those guys can''t be defeated casually.


    But these things have nothing to do with Hua Yueling and the others for the time being, after all, the fight for control of this planet has nothing to do with those places, but Hua Yueling is quite curious and wants to take a look.


    But it''s too late now, maybe you can ask Sister Aroline to take them to see them in the daytime.The other thing is that Hua Yueling and the others have to go to see Gekara and the others, and they need to meet them.But in fact, even if you think about it this way, the person who needs to meet the other person most here is Sister Aroline. She has to talk to Gekara and the others.


    This kind of thing is done sooner rather than later, and the provincial counterpart just gritted his teeth and stomped his feet.


    Gokara and the others have this problem, but fortunately, they are not without people who can remind them. This will affect each other more or less, as long as they can do this, it is enough.


    No one speaks, everyone walks here quietly and leisurely. I don''t know how big the forest is, but they might be able to turn it around this evening.


    Nothing happened in the forest, except for the sounds of birds.Hua Yueling looked around from time to time, trying to find out if there was anything interesting that she hadn''t seen here, but obviously this can only be regarded as a relatively ordinary place, and there is nothing particularly worthy of attention.


    "This forest is quite interesting."


    Lu Yuetong, who looked up at the sky as he walked, said suddenly.The reason why I said it now is because there was no interesting place she said before.


    After walking a distance, they discovered that this place is really inclusive of all things, with all kinds of trees that have never been seen before, and surrounded by these trees, you can see many other plants that have never been seen before.


    No one knows how these trees or even plants grow here, but Hua Yueling and the others feel that this should not be artificially planted by people, that''s for sure.


    It stands to reason that the people living here should know what is going on, but Hua Yueling and the others have not asked this.I don¡¯t know how long it takes to grow so many kinds of plants.


    The more they go, the more surprised they are. They really didn''t expect there to be so many unexpected surprises here, and they really didn''t notice them at all before this.


    In fact, the most important thing is that this is not the case near the village, and the forest near the village is quite normal.If it weren''t for Huayueling who had walked a long distance, they wouldn''t have thought that there would be such a place here. If this were the case, would the people here think of this?


    After living here for so long, maybe it will.

 1746 Reference 1746

    This is a very interesting place.Hua Yueling stopped and looked around, feeling more and more interesting here.Hua Yueling had never seen such a place before, it was just a place only in a dream.


    To be able to see such a scene in reality, Hua Yueling felt incredible. Why is there such a place here? Hua Yueling thought it was an interesting place.I don¡¯t know if there is a more interesting place further away, Hua Yueling subconsciously wants to see it.


    Everyone stood quietly looking at the scenery that was almost impossible to see elsewhere. They were all attracted by this dreamlike scenery.Think about it, although it is at night, under the light of the magic ball, there is even a fantasy effect like adding a filter.


    The scent of flowers, the wonderful scent, that is the mixed scent that Hua Yueling has never smelled before, not to mention the other, this scent is really good.


    "What is the fragrance of flowers?"


    Hua Yueling asked other people, everyone closed their eyes to enjoy this wonderful fragrance.No one answered his question. In fact, other people were similar to him, and they couldn''t figure out what the flowers came from.


    "This is a mixed scent. The scents of these flowers are mixed together. They are not pungent, and they didn¡¯t become unpleasant because they were mixed together. Instead, they turned into such a scent. It¡¯s really incredible. The less likely it is to grow naturally. It should be created by someone or someone deliberately, but I can''t figure out why the other person would do this."


    "Perhaps just because you like this view?"


    "How is that possible?" Aroline immediately shook her head. She didn''t think it was because of this reason, although it is possible. "It''s such a big place, and it should be farther from here. So, you don¡¯t know how long it will take to do it."


    "But none of this conflicts with my guess."


    Hua Yueling said with certainty. When he said that, Aroline was stunned. Randomly thought that there was nothing wrong with his statement, and it did not conflict. Even if it was troublesome, it did not mean that others would not do it. Then there is one reason to do this.


    Several people were talking about this topic while continuing to walk forward. The road is quite long, and I don''t know how far this dreamlike space is.But if possible, Huayueling and the others would definitely hope that the bigger the area, the better.


    Just walking like this, before Hua Yueling and the others realized they had reached a stranger place.


    "Unexpectedly, we would be so hit."


    Arolin said in a calm tone that surprised Hua Yueling. They were hit, what''s going on.He didn''t understand Sister Aroline''s words, at least it was like this at the beginning. If you use the probing skills to probe, there seems to be nothing unusual here, except for the surrounding scenery.


    Aroline''s statement made Hua Yueling puzzled, even after hearing her say that, he still made him extremely puzzled, no matter what she thought was wrong.And he really found nothing.


    "Sister Aroline, you mean we are not in a normal environment now?"


    There was no response to this question, Aroline quickly looked around, then pointed in one of the directions, and winked at Hua Yueling.


    Things are not quite right, but since Aroline has said so, they must do something.With Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong Mu Ningshuang, the three moved in the direction indicated by Aroline. Although it is not clear why Aroline didn''t go there, since she did it, she followed her thoughts. Just fine.


    That was on their right. All the way, Hua Yueling found that the whole body was surrounded by scenery similar to what she had seen.Beautiful scenery.


    "What''s over here?"


    "I don''t know. Let''s just listen to Sister Aroline''s words and come here. Don''t think about other things."


    When Hua Yueling said so, her footsteps involuntarily accelerated, as if something attracted him.But there was nothing but Aloline''s instructions.


    The fact is that Huayueling still didn''t find anything, and the same was true for Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang. The three ignorant people walked forward without any purpose, looking for unknown targets.


    In this quiet environment, Hua Yueling didn''t feel anything at all. After walking a long way, they couldn''t even see Aroline and Hua Yun. Hua Yueling and the others still couldn''t find anything.This is definitely not that they are too stupid, no matter how stupid, Hua Yueling can''t miss any clues.


    "Sister Aroline made a mistake. We have gone a long way here. We still haven¡¯t seen anything. It shouldn¡¯t be the case. Even if it hides well, it¡¯s not There should be no trace at all."


    This is what Hua Yueling thinks, but think about it carefully, even if Aroline likes to joke with them, she shouldn''t joke with them about this kind of thing.In this respect, he still believes in sister Aroline.


    "Look at the situation again, I don''t think Sister Aroline will use this method to lie to us."


    "Are these trees deceptive?"


    Lu Yuetong said this and walked to the side and began to study the tree in front of him. Mu Ningshuang was very curious just like her. Both of them focused on the tree.They couldn''t see anything abnormal, and so did Hua Yueling.


    The touch of the hand is definitely very real, and there is no fake place to find it.In addition, there are the bright leaves and branches. Just when Hua Yueling stroked the tree trunk and thought, she suddenly realized that there was something wrong.


    Without him reminding, the other two also realized what was wrong, and the sudden feeling at this moment changed in the blink of an eye.


    The eyes of the three people looked towards the road they should have been going. In that direction stood a horse-like monster with slender legs and a long neck. The horns on its head were like antlers. , My body exudes a mysterious light.


    Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t see the monster''s figure clearly, as if her figure was hidden by a layer of mist, it was impossible to see clearly.


    "that''s it!"


    Although it is not clear why the other party has been hiding in the first place, it suddenly appeared, but since it has already appeared, don''t think about it so much. Go and see the situation first.


    Hua Yueling was the first to rush over. Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang followed him closely. The three of them were fast, but they did not show hostility. They just wanted to see what the monster was. .

 1747 Reference 1747

    There was no movement of the monster, no defensive measures, and no posture to attack, as if Hua Yueling and the others were all its friends, waiting for them to pass.


    Hua Yueling and the others were somewhat surprised when they saw this situation, and they didn''t understand what the other party meant, but no matter what the other party did, they would definitely not stop.Secretly guarding against possible attacks by the monsters, Hua Yueling and the others accelerated their pace and rushed forward quickly.


    The footsteps didn''t mean to cover up at all. In fact, there was no need to cover up. The other party had already discovered their existence. It would be even worse if they were to cover up again.It''s better to just go forward so generously, maybe there will be some exchanges then.


    Hua Yueling had such thoughts, but it was still hard to say whether his thoughts were successful. After Hua Yueling passed by, he found that the other party still didn''t move at all, which made him more and more puzzled.What is going on, logically speaking, it shouldn''t be this way, regardless of whether the other party is hostile to them, in this case, there is no hungry and there may be no movement.


    The movements slowed down involuntarily. Seeing the other''s reaction, Hua Yueling was also a little worried. This situation was different from what he had imagined.In other words, he never thought that the other party would react in this way, in his opinion this was the most unlikely choice.


    "How to do?"


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang saw him slow down, and they also slowed down just like him, and asked in a low voice.But Hua Yueling didn''t have a better idea for the time being, so she had to look at the situation first.


    Hua Yueling ran all the way to the front of the figure, but when he was about to speak, he was stunned by the scene in front of him, and his opened mouth opened a little wider, and there was no sound in his throat.


    "This, this is..."


    The monster in front of me seemed to have gone with the wind in an instant, and was no longer a trace. Not only him, but Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang were also surprised and closed their mouths from ear to ear.


    "wrong!"


    Hua Yueling reacted after being surprised, and quickly turned around to look for something, Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang reacted only slightly slower than him.The three people looked around for a while, and it was still the figure of the other person that Lu Yuetong first spotted. She pointed in that direction, and Hua Yueling and the others immediately turned and ran in that direction.


    Hua Yueling and the others are very fast, but in a blink of an eye they came to the side of the figure again, but just like before, the figure is just a phantom, and it has disappeared and turned into white when they get close. The mist, just like this, dispersed in this place.


    The white mist spread quickly, as if to engulf them all.Hua Yueling realized that something was wrong, and quickly withdrew back. At the same time, he grabbed the wrists of Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, and the three quickly moved away.


    "Hurry up, run as far as possible, as long as you don''t be surrounded by this kind of fog!"


    Hua Yueling herself didn¡¯t know the consequences of being surrounded by this kind of fog, but there was a voice in his heart that constantly reminded him that the fog must not be surrounded by them, it would be very dangerous. !


    The white mist spreads very fast, but within a short period of time, the white mist has already spread over a large area. Hua Yueling never expected that the white mist would be so fast, it was incredible.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, don''t be touched!"


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what was terrifying about this white fog, but he knew very well that no matter how people on his side could not touch the white fog, it was quite dangerous.Bai Wu must have something to do with the monsters they saw, but it''s hard to say what kind of relationship it has.This is no joke.


    "Why is there such a monster here?!"


    Lu Yuetong¡¯s incredible words came into Hua Yueling¡¯s ears. In fact, Hua Yueling was also very strange. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a terrifying monster here. Until now, they didn¡¯t even know what the other party was like. Creatures.


    I just saw the mist-like figure twice, thinking about it this way, the white mist enveloping the monsters is almost indistinguishable from the mist now spreading.What does this mean? Does it mean that this white mist is that kind of monster, or does it have other meanings?


    Hua Yueling didn''t know the specific role of the white mist chasing them behind, but this white mist was terrifying and sure, if he could, he would definitely not want to have any contact with the white mist.


    Sister Aroline and Sister Yun should both be far away, and they didn''t respond. I don''t know if Sister Aroline is planning something, but Hua Yueling feels that at least everything in front of her should be in her plan.It''s just that she has any plans next, whether to attract the monsters out.


    Sister Aroline probably hasn''t planned to do anything yet, and now they don''t know if they are looking for the monster they are looking for.It was the White Mist who was chasing them, and nothing else, and they couldn''t see any entity. In this case, there was no way to treat the White Mist as the monster.


    Hua Yueling is a calm thinker, but he is still very fast.Basically, they never stopped along the way. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong followed him under his leadership, and the three of them simply had no time to take care of the surrounding situation.


    Bai Wu quickly swallowed everything around them, Hua Yueling couldn''t even believe it, all this happened really fast, but it was just a matter of blinking an eye.The white mist enveloped everything, and the colorful flowers and trees turned into a white scene in a blink of an eye, and nothing else could be found.


    "We can''t just run away like this, it''s not a solution, isn''t it. If we''ve been chased like this, I don''t know where we are going to be chased!"


    "I know this too, but I must not be anxious now. I can only talk about the situation first. Besides, the white mist, you see how fast it spreads, how can we stop it?"


    "This one¡­¡­"


    "Run quickly. At this time, we have nothing to do. If we have an idea, we will wait a little further away. Anyway, it is quite far from the village, and I don''t think it will spread to the village."


    After being so urged by Hua Yueling, Lu Yuetong didn''t say anything, and ran after him without stopping.


    The white mist is still spreading and chasing them, and the speed is not slower than them at all, but faster.

 1748 Reference 1748

    Running all the way like this, being chased by the white mist, the white mist showed no signs of dissipating, nor could he see any signs of stopping.They could only keep running, running in the same direction when the net came, to meet Sister Aroline and Sister Yun.


    "Do you want me to attack and try?"


    Mu Ningshuang ran next to Hua Yueling, just running like this made her a little unhappy, so she asked Hua Yueling in such a low voice.Her idea is also very simple. If you don''t touch the white mist, you can directly use magic to attack. In this way, it will be good if there is an effect, and it will be fine if there is no effect.


    "It''s okay, you try, but it''s best not to slow down, or you will be caught up."


    "I know."


    Mu Ningshuang said very calmly, the magic wand was taken out, and the condensed magic power turned into a storm of ice and snow.Flame magic definitely cannot be used here. Even if everything in the forest is covered by white fog, it is not appropriate to use flame magic here, and it may be burned by the entire forest.


    No one wants the entire forest to be burned. In that case, not only the forest, but even the village will be affected if it is not handled properly.


    The snow storm struck in the direction of the spread of the white mist. When the snow storm and the white mist collided, the white mist was directly frozen and stopped spreading, so there was no response.


    "Does it work?" Just as Hua Yueling couldn''t help but stop thinking about it, the frozen white mist suddenly burst and continued to spread.


    "No way!"


    "If it doesn''t work, run quickly, don''t stop!"


    Hua Yueling also reacted immediately and greeted Mu Ningshuang on the road when she continued to travel.


    Mu Ningshuang originally wanted to try this again, but looking at Hua Yueling meant not to try again, she was very unwilling to just try it once and then give up!


    She didn''t believe that she couldn''t stop the spreading white mist, although she couldn''t stop the attack just now, but she felt that she still had something to gain.


    "Try again." Mu Ningshuang''s tone was calm and firm, and she felt that there was no room for rebuttal when she listened. She had made a decision.This gave Hua Yueling some reason, but he still nodded.


    "It''s okay to try, but you can''t put yourself in danger. Avoid it first and make sure that there is no danger before trying." Hua Yueling''s meaning is also very clear, putting her own safety first.In fact, even if he didn''t talk about Mu Ningshuang, she was not the kind of impulsive person who ignored her safety, she was more calm than anyone else.


    The three ran a distance again, but they were still unable to leave Bai Wu behind, which caused Mu Ningshuang to be unable to respond temporarily.


    "Come again!"


    "Ningshuang, don''t be impulsive!"


    "It can''t catch up."


    Mu Ningshuang said extremely calmly, Hua Yueling only looked at it and understood that she definitely did not do this for the sake of fighting for a moment, she was confident enough to ensure her safety.


    "We will cover for you and be more careful."


    Hua Yueling mentioned something and looked at Lu Yuetong. Even if he didn''t need to talk about it, Lu Yuetong understood his thoughts.Besides, she is definitely the most active one in protecting Mu Ningshuang.


    The two of them were covering Mu Ningshuang, slowing down a bit while paying attention to the situation behind them.Bai Wu''s speed made them a little bit unable to understand, it seems that after their speed slowed down, Bai Wu''s speed has accelerated even more, it seems like it is aimed at them.


    "We are being targeted."


    In fact, there is no need to say this sentence, they must have been stared at, by the monster with illusion ability similar to a unicorn.Now what they need to think about is whether to escape or find a way to stop the monster.


    Of course, the most important thing is to find out the true body of the monster.


    The monster seems to be hidden in the spreading white mist, but Hua Yueling is not sure if this is the case. The exploration skills can''t find the other side.True or false, this monster is not simple, after all, even Sister Aroline can deceive the past, how could it be so easy to find.


    Hua Yueling didn''t even know if she was still in illusion, looking at the unchanging scenery around her, the illusory dream environment, whether all of this was an illusion.If it is really an illusion, it is definitely not so easy for them to find a monster here. It depends on whether the monster is willing or not. If the monster is not willing, then he needs to have sufficient strength.


    "Can''t find it, where is this guy hiding?"


    This is something Huayueling doesn''t understand. He is somewhat at a loss now, but he certainly won''t be at a loss.


    That guy didn''t hide in the white mist. Hua Yueling had already explored it. Although the white mist had some hidden power, Hua Yueling wasn''t given it for nothing, he could still discover some things.It''s just that as far as he currently knows, there is nothing in it.


    To know that the shape of the magical object can''t be said to be small, it is very difficult to hide in the white mist under this situation, and it is impossible for Hua Yueling to find any useful clues.


    But Hua Yueling still couldn''t find anything, which showed that there was a great possibility that the monster was not hiding there.This requires him to focus on other directions.


    "No matter where it is, what''s the matter? I can''t find it or say..."


    Hua Yueling was already a little anxious, but at the moment it was still very difficult for him to find out. This made Hua Yueling very worried, or else she was not strong enough, or the monster was not here at all.


    "If the monster is not here, what''s the matter with the white mist? Is it controlled from a distance? It is possible, but we have been running for so long, and it is from there, unless it starts Not here, but in other directions."


    Hua Yueling is currently not able to judge what is going on, but it is true that the situation is not so good.They can''t grasp the dynamics of the monsters at all, and hiding them in the dark is enough to make them scorched, but they have no other way.


    The violent ice and snow carried the blades of grass towards the white mist. This time, Mu Ningshuang slightly changed some of his attack methods, mainly trying to find something he had just discovered, to see if his changes had some effect.


    Hua Yueling hadn''t noticed these things, but there was no way to tell such things for the time being, and she couldn''t let others know what she had discovered.

 1749 Reference 1749

    In this way, the snow storm rushed to the white mist, freezing the white mist once again.Seeing Mu Ningshuang''s actions this time, Hua Yueling didn''t understand it, and Lu Yuetong did the same. Her actions just now proved that there is no way to attack this way. How could she still do this and how she should change. Let''s attack.


    Even if you can''t use the fire attack, there must be other ways. Using the same trick twice, the first time will not work, how can it be effective the second time.


    But no matter how much they thought about in their hearts, they couldn''t say anything at this time, they could only trust Mu Ningshuang''s judgment.Mu Ningshuang, like them, had his own ideas.


    The ice and snow hit, and the consequences must have hardly changed from before. The white mist was frozen, but the development afterwards did not change in Huayueling''s eyes.Only when he was frozen and slowed down a little bit, I saw the white mist gradually breaking through the ice and snow.


    "Still not, let''s not wait here any longer, let''s go faster!"


    Grasping Mu Ningshuang''s wrist was about to leave, but Mu Ningshuang stood still more firmly and did not follow his movements.


    "?"


    Seeing her so resolute, Hua Yueling was a little bit confused, and she didn''t mean to run away so resolutely. Mu Ningshuang was so resolute, it showed that she must be confident, and still quite confident.


    Under this situation, Hua Yueling believed her, so she stayed and returned to her.The three of them all stood still, staring at the white mist frozen by the ice and snow with different expressions. White mist was trying to break through the ice and snow, and it was about to break open, but I don¡¯t know what Mu Ningshuang did. It even continued to spread farther. Although the white mist in front of it was about to break open, it was frozen farther away.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling and the others looked at this scene in surprise. Just as they guessed, Mu Ningshuang came prepared. Although they used the same tricks, they should have changed in some aspects. Cause the situation at hand.


    They are quite curious about how to do it, but this is the knowledge of magic, and they definitely don''t understand this aspect so clearly.It''s not the time to ask, and they can''t ask anything, and they don''t understand it themselves.


    "This is an opportunity."


    Huayue Ling Anan thought, the detection skills spread out immediately, and took a few steps forward.He wanted to see if there were any clues behind the white mist that had caught up.


    However, Huayueling still has nothing to discover, even if the white mist is farther away, it doesn¡¯t look like anything. Huayueling still has a helpless posture now, no monster can be found. Where is it hiding? It.


    Hua Yueling struggled for this, but no one could answer his doubts. Hua Yueling walked forward again, feeling a bit dangerous, but he still trusted Mu Ningshuang''s strength.


    Mu Ningshuang didn''t say anything, and walked forward with him, and the same was true for Lu Yuetong. With so many of them, they could still fear that the monster would fail.


    Exploring deeper, the result is still the same. Hua Yueling found that it was extremely difficult, or impossible, to find that monster.


    "Have you controlled it?"


    At least looking at the posture in front of him, Bai Wu is temporarily under control, but I don''t know how long Mu Ningshuang can control it. Seeing that "massive" look, Bai Wu may continue to "surge" at any time.


    "Do you want to go back?"


    Lu Yuetong frowned slightly and asked them in a low voice.


    "Farewell. Although it doesn''t seem that dangerous, you are not afraid of ten thousand in case. It is better not to take this risk."


    With that said, Hua Yueling looked at Mu Ningshuang again, and Mu Ningshuang had no response after hearing what he said, still staring at the frozen white mist intently.


    Staring very seriously, Bai Wu was frozen, she achieved her goal, but this was not enough, she had to observe more carefully, if possible, she found a certain flaw in Bai Wu, maybe Frozen it forever.


    Whether or not she can do this is not a good idea, but she thinks she still has a chance.


    "No, I still can''t find it. It won''t work anymore. I definitely can''t go over there. Although it is said that there is a frosty snow storm to delay or even freeze the white mist, there is no guarantee that it will be controlled. You need to be more cautious."


    Hua Yueling stopped and stopped walking forward. He decided to go back and wait until she found Sister Arolin and Sister Yun.Sister Aroline should have expected all of this a long time ago, she must have some thoughts.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling no longer hesitated, immediately turned around, and left here quickly.Now that Hua Yueling had made a decision, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong immediately followed him to leave.Mu Ningshuang originally wanted to observe more, but now Hua Yueling no longer wants to stay, so she can only let it go temporarily. Fortunately, she has already gained some gains, and this gain does show After coming out, it really delayed the white mist.


    All the way back to where Aroline and the others were, both Aroline and Sister Yun were still here, and they seemed to be waiting for them to come back.Seeing the three of them, Hua Yun immediately greeted him, and it seemed that he had discovered something.


    Aroline also came forward at this time, but seeing the rather solemn expression on her face, Hua Yueling knew that this was definitely not easy.


    "Sister Aroline, you should know the situation better than us, right?"


    Hua Yueling immediately asked, Sister Aroline couldn''t be clear about what was going on, but it seemed that it didn''t know where the monster was.If she could find it, she would definitely not have the expression she has now.


    "Xiao Yueling, can you guess it, where are we now?"


    "where?"


    Hua Yueling frowned, and he took back the answer she was about to say immediately.Looking around calmly, Hua Yueling''s mind still echoed the words that Sister Alorin said before.


    Although the sentence was not directly printed in his mind, he still remembered it clearly, after all, it was the words Sister Aroline said with that expression.Otherwise, he wouldn''t remember it so clearly.


    "Sister Aroline, what do you mean..."


    "Not what I meant, but what you meant. I was asking what you meant."


    Aroline interrupted his words.


    "I mean¡­¡­"


    Frowning her brows and thinking, Hua Yueling has no thoughts yet, at least she hasn''t seen anything yet.

 1750 Reference 1750

    This question is not only for Hua Yueling, but also for Hua Yun, Lu Yuetong, and Mu Ningshuang.But the most important thing is to ask Hua Yueling, Arolin wants to see if he has discovered anything.


    "I can''t come to a conclusion yet, at least not yet."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and said in an uncertain tone.


    "It''s weird here, but I can''t feel anything wrong with it, especially in the area of ??illusion. If we are involved in illusion, I still don''t believe it, and I believe that we are still in reality."


    "That''s the wise thing."


    Aroline said so after listening, but her frown loosened a little.I don''t know if it was discovered from Hua Yueling''s words or what, after all, there is nothing useful in Hua Yueling''s words.


    Aroline didn''t say anything, and suddenly people disappeared from their eyes.Hua Yueling immediately looked for it. Sister Aroline was still nearby, but she moved to a farther distance in an instant.


    "Come with me, Sister Aroline should have found the monster!"


    Regardless of whether this is the real or illusory world, as long as you find the monster, there will be a way to solve all this, otherwise there will be no way.


    Hua Yueling ran in the forefront, the others chased his footsteps, everyone ran in one direction, Sister Aroline was in that direction, not very far away, but there was no way to see her from here Silhouette.


    "It''s there!"


    Hua Yueling saw Sister Aroline''s figure, but she didn''t see anything other than Sister Aroline.The monster they were looking for didn''t seem to be here, and they didn''t know what was going on, but since she was here, she must have found something.


    "Sister Aroline..."


    "Shh!"


    Aroline motioned for them to be quiet. Although she had already made footsteps before, there was no way to remedy what she had done.Hua Yueling and the others immediately stopped, and all their eyes fell on Aroline.


    No matter where you look, you can¡¯t find the monster, as if the monster has never appeared before, but since Sister Aroline has teleported here, it is impossible for her to target it. She must have found something, just by looking at her reaction. Up.


    Aroline stood calmly on the spot, without any other actions, what she was thinking now, what she was looking for, this was what Huayueling was curious about, but now they found nothing.


    The four of them looked around nervously and did not miss a place that might be suspicious, but disappointingly they still didn''t find it.Even if Hua Yueling tried her best to find, she still didn''t find anything, which made him feel weak. Although he wouldn''t give up because of this, no matter how he thought about it, he was a bit too useless.


    "There must be some flaws, as long as I search carefully, I will be able to find them!"


    Hua Yueling kept telling herself this, and very, very carefully searched all the places he could search, but no matter how he went to find it, he just couldn''t find what he was looking for.


    This is weird. It was the first time for him that the exploration skills were so ineffective. Every time he used the exploration skills, he could find some clues, but this time he couldn''t find any clues.


    "It still doesn''t work, and it''s impossible to tell what the situation is now."


    Recalling the question asked by Sister Aroline, it was still impossible to say with certainty which one, reality or illusion, he didn''t feel that it was real.


    If it was an illusory world, Hua Yueling couldn''t feel any illusion. If he had been caught in an illusion, he would be able to detect something, but this time he didn''t.If it is the reality, he feels very real, but in this case he is not sure how.


    None of the four people reacted, waiting for Aroline''s movements over there.


    "Don''t move, wait until I give a signal and come back."


    Before the words were over, Aroline''s figure had disappeared, always looking for clues, or he had discovered the location of the monster.In fact, that kind of monster is easy for people to come out. Although only a shadow is seen, in Hua Yueling''s view, that monster is really a "handsome" monster.


    Now Hua Yueling and the others didn''t dare to move. After all, Aroline reminded them that they couldn''t interrupt her actions anymore, and waited for her to let them go over.


    Hua Yueling thought in her heart, just waiting like this, the four people were somewhat anxious standing still, but in this case, no matter what, they couldn''t act casually and had to be more calm.


    It¡¯s not clear where Aroline went to Hua Yueling, but he knew very well that Sister Aroline went to several places in a row, and stayed in each place for a short time, but the most It''s only about a minute.In this case, he really didn''t know what Sister Aroline was thinking.


    Hua Yueling and the others have been waiting for a long time. Anyway, it is quite a long time. Hua Yueling feels a little impatient. Did not give.I don''t know if she found it.


    The four of them all looked at the neighborhood alertly, the monsters didn''t look like they were here, nothing looked like.Hua Yueling and the others can be regarded as relatively calm people, but they still have a little shortness of breath, which is anxious.


    "Wait, wait, wait."


    Hua Yueling is actually quite anxious, wanting to know what''s going on with Sister Aroline, but when everyone is in a hurry, she is the most calm.Tell everyone else to stop worrying and wait and see.


    The waiting time for the four people was somewhat long, and Aroline hadn''t responded to them all the time and did not give them a signal, which made them even more anxious.


    But there was still no one talking, and everyone almost held their breath without making any sound.If this makes a noise, it will probably affect the actions of Sister Aroline, and it will definitely take longer.


    "Xiao Yueling, go to the other side."


    Sister Alorin''s words suddenly rang in her ears, Hua Yueling was taken aback, but he quickly reacted, but he still didn''t understand.


    "The other side?"


    "You know where I am now, just go in the opposite direction of mine, go over there."


    "This...I don''t know, Sister Aroline, wait a moment."


    Hua Yueling used her exploration skills to find Sister Aroline while talking.

 1751 Reference 1751

    "You should be able to find where I am, hurry up, you have to be fast!"


    Sister Aroline was a little anxious about what she said, and Hua Yueling knew that the situation was a little anxious when she listened, and she couldn''t waste any time.However, he did not find the figure of Sister Aroline, and he did not know where she was.


    "What''s wrong? Sister Aroline said I can know where she is, but I can''t find her. If it''s not Sister Aroline''s fault, it''s mine."


    Hua Yueling is still very calm, even if it is time to convene some, Hua Yueling is still relatively calm.He searched again with his probing skills, and he believed that Sister Aroline must be within his search range, although he himself did not know how Sister Aroline knew.


    Hua Yueling looked for it carefully, and soon he found Sister Alorin in a relatively secret place, but the signal was very weak, Hua Yueling was also a wanderer between what could be found and what could not be found.It seems that Sister Aroline did this deliberately.


    "In the opposite direction, what Sister Aroline means...how do I know which way is the opposite."


    Hua Yueling felt that she could not find the answer to this question, even if Sister Aroline said it, but this statement was not clear at all, which led to him not having an accurate direction.


    "It''s the direction when you come."


    At this time, Sister Aroline''s words suddenly rang in his ears, and Hua Yueling hurriedly looked in the direction when she came. There was some change in that direction, but this feeling was very weak.


    "Here, let''s come here."


    Hua Yueling commanded the others, but she quickly turned and headed in the direction she knew.The others were still confused, but they didn''t ask anything, so they followed him in that direction.


    As she moved gradually, Hua Yueling was able to detect more and more things that were wrong, which he hadn''t noticed before.


    "Sure enough, there is nothing wrong here, but is it just a monster here?"


    Hua Yueling was thinking about this question secretly in his heart, and he was constantly looking for the figure of the monster, but no matter how he looked for it, he could not find the figure of the monster.Everything here is relatively normal, although there are many abnormalities in what to say.


    "That''s weird. Sister Aroline must have some purpose in calling us over. What is it for?"


    Hua Yueling was very curious about the answer to this question. At the moment, Sister Aroline would not answer his question, and no one could ask him.If you want to say something, others still count on him to answer their questions.


    There is no way to know, so I can only continue running here. Hua Yueling hopes that she can learn more about it, but the current situation is not very likely.I just hope that my luck can be better, and it is good to be able to solve some problems as soon as possible, at least not to consume it like this.


    "The situation is rather unfavorable, we haven''t found anything so far."


    "Yes, although the white mist has been thrown away by us, the current situation is still not optimistic. It is still unclear where the monster is. Even if Sister Aroline has not found it for the time being, this is enough to explain its strength. Up."


    Hua Yueling is also very helpless about this. If Sister Aroline is helpless, there is no other way on his side, and now he still has to think about what to do.


    "If there is even a clue."


    Lu Yuetong and the others looked at each other, and then both shook their heads. Obviously, it was impossible to get any useful news from them.What they still don''t understand is so clear. There are many things they don''t know, let alone find any clues.


    Hua Yueling also had nothing to do. She could only do it temporarily according to what Sister Alorin said, and wait until later for other things. Anyway, she couldn''t do anything now.


    "Monsters, monsters..."


    Perseveringly looking for the location of the monster, but never found it.The surrounding scenery changed, but everything I saw was still a dreamlike scenery, without much change.


    Hua Yueling looked at everything in front of her, the more she walked forward, the more weird she felt, and just like before, he always felt something was wrong, but if he was really asked to say that he could not say it. .


    The trees are growing up, and their branches and leaves swing with the wind, and the wind blows the cool breeze of autumn.Hua Yueling did not have time to enjoy the cool feeling brought by this cool breeze.


    Observing everything that could be seen along the way, since the exploration skills had no effect, Hua Yueling''s attention was taken back a little and placed on the scenery near her.Look at the thick trees, the colorful flowers and grass, the trees with strange fruits, the brown branches, and the leaves with brilliant colors.


    It''s not like something that should be in the real world, not at all.Just as Hua Yueling thought at the beginning, it was more like something only in dreams, only in imagination, appearing in reality, and making people feel unrealistic no matter how they look at it.


    "Ok?"


    The people in front suddenly stopped and made Lu Yuetong a little bit astonished. Fortunately, she had been watching Hua Yueling''s movements, so she prepared in advance and stopped in time.


    The others did the same, and they didn''t ask Hua Yueling.Lu Yuetong was also constantly observing the surrounding situation, but in the end the gains he got were the same as Hua Yueling, and everything that could be seen here was like this, there was nothing else.


    It is very, very difficult to see where the monsters are from these, otherwise they won''t have gained anything until now.


    Even if the monster was only weaker, the situation would not be like now.


    The situation is not good for them now, not to mention that the monster can''t be found, and they also don''t know what purpose the monster has.


    "Sister Aroline."


    Hua Yueling tried to contact Sister Aroline, but there was no way for him to contact Sister Aroline. Sister Aroline ignored him.It stands to reason that although Hua Yueling has contacted Sister Aroline less frequently, if she really wants to talk to her, she can still do it, but she has no response at all, as if she did not listen at all. To like.


    "No, Sister Aroline doesn''t care about me, well, don''t worry, the more you worry, the more you can''t get things done."


    Reminding herself to calm down, Hua Yueling took a deep breath and her emotions calmed down somewhat.


    "If the detection skills don''t work, then don''t look for it. No matter what Sister Aroline wants me to do, just do what she says."

 1752 Reference 1752

    There was some distance after she left, and there was still no news from Sister Aroline, which made Hua Yueling a little worried.In fact, he also knew in his heart, what kind of person Sister Aroline was, how could she still use herself to worry, but this kind of worry can''t be easily let go.


    I hope Sister Aroline will be more smooth there, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but not only that, he also hoped that she could help a little bit.


    But if Sister Aroline didn''t speak, he definitely couldn''t do anything. After all, he had been looking for so long here, but he still didn''t find anything. From this point, it can be seen.If you could find something, you would have discovered it a long time ago, and you won''t wait until now and you still have nothing.


    There is no way, Hua Yueling herself does not have much hope, so many places have been searched, let alone found now, she can''t even find a trace, this is not a trouble For fun.


    "It''s really weird enough. I didn''t expect there would be such a powerful monster here. If it had existed for a long time, why didn''t the people here know at all?"


    This is a strange place, but it is not the time to talk about these things, and maybe it is because of their existence that the monster will appear and cause these things.


    It''s impossible for Sister Livello to not know these things, but she still doesn''t move, which means that the things here have to be handled by them.It was mainly handed over to Sister Aroline to handle it.


    "This feeling... It seems that some kind of power is quickly gathering far away, it should be Sister Aroline."


    "Look!"


    With the sound of Lu Yuetong¡¯s words, Hua Yueling looked over, and saw that the direction they were moving further changed. The colorful trees were like sucking away the paint on them with a straw. Slowly fade away.


    Hua Yueling stopped subconsciously, what was going on, would it affect them?These are not easy to judge at present, but it shouldn''t go on.


    "What''s the matter?"


    When Hua Yueling saw this scene, she was also very speechless. All these changes were very strange. The monster was not nearby, so he couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    Everyone stared at the scene that happened in front of them alertly, no one moved, stared quietly, waiting for those to spread over.The fading is getting worse and worse, not only that, but the trees seem to have been drawn from life, with some signs of aging.


    Seeing this really scared Hua Yueling and the others. Fortunately, these had no effect on them, otherwise it would be a big trouble, and no one wanted to be affected like this.They just don''t know if they will be affected by waiting here. They are not sure, but running now is definitely not possible. The speed is not so fast, and it can''t run.


    Although you can also try to escape, you will be caught up sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time. Hua Yueling believes that it won''t take too long.


    And Hua Yueling always had a thought in her heart, since Sister Aroline asked them to do so, she would definitely think of this scene happening before her, she couldn''t have imagined it.When the time comes, just see how she does it, there is no need to do it myself.


    Not to mention this, even if Hua Yueling is asked to do it, Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t know what to do. Now all the plants are fading, but they are only returning to their original colors. There are also some degrees of aging, but the monsters are not there. Here, even if he wanted to shoot, he didn''t know how to shoot, mainly because he didn''t have an accurate target.


    If there is nothing that can be attacked, they will definitely not be able to attack plants. If they attack other things, what else can be attacked, there will be nothing other than those plants.Some creatures could be seen before, but there are no traces of creatures in this place.


    Under this circumstance, Hua Yueling had no choice but to watch the scene in front of her, and could do nothing.This made him feel a little bit weak, but even so he couldn''t make a move, although he really wanted to do something.


    The color faded quickly and passed by their side. At that moment, Hua Yueling felt a certain strong influence, but this kind of influence could not completely make them give up resisting, as long as some effort can be used to stop them. Yes, but at this time, a certain force attacked his brain, Hua Yueling could clearly feel it.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    This is a certain way of attack he has received, not the first time, so he feels very familiar.It was really interesting. He could still remember why he was attacked like this last time.


    "It''s from the same place. No, it shouldn''t be the case. There is no relationship between the two."


    Hua Yueling was still very sure in her heart. There was nothing wrong with it. There should be no connection between the two, but this time it happened.


    That kind of power wants to invade his spirit, and the power is very powerful, but the current Huayueling cannot be compared with the past, even if there is no way to completely contend with this power, it will not be directly affected by this power. control.


    It is not that simple to control yourself.


    Although Hua Yueling was standing there, there was naturally an incomparable aura exuding, and he was contending against the power of the invisible monster.


    For the time being, Huayueling was still a little downwind, there was no way, anyone with such a strong strength, it was really a terrifying monster, with such a power in spiritual power.However, even if there is no way to contend with the other party for the time being, Hua Yueling will not be crushed like this. He is still trying hard to contend, to expel this power, just want to achieve this. It is very difficult, even saying that he might not be able to do it without the help of others.


    The only thing he can do is work hard. Now he can''t count on other people. No one can help him unless they can find the monster, but this is not something that can be done in a word.


    Until now, Hua Yueling has been attacked but has not been able to find the enemy''s position. From this alone, it can be seen that this problem is difficult to solve, but Hua Yueling has not given up, he feels that he has a good chance to complete this task.Now that he has been attacked, this is the best time to find the other party.


    "I still can''t find it, what the hell is Aroline thinking, why hasn''t there been any response?"


    This is something Huayueling couldn''t figure out. Could it be that while attacking herself, the monster was still fighting Sister Aroline?

 1753 Reference 1753

    Aroline was also busy there, but she was standing still, and she was calmer than anyone else.With Hua Yueling and the others as bait, she found what she was looking for, and she knew roughly where the monster was.


    "A pretty cunning guy."


    Hua Yueling thought so after finding the other party''s hiding place, she really didn''t expect the other party to hide there.But what surprised her even more is that there is such a monster here, and it has not been discovered, even her sister has not found it.


    If they hadn''t come here without any problems, they wouldn''t have met. The question is why the other party would find it.If you want to hide, it is still possible to avoid them, but it doesn''t do that, but uses this method to "greet" them.


    "This is your mistake, otherwise you still have a chance, but since it has appeared, don''t blame my sister for being ruthless."


    With a smile on the corners of Aroline''s mouth, it was really unexpected that such a pet came to the door by herself.If they really catch this monster, their strength will increase a lot.


    After finding the location of the monster, Aroline was naturally not afraid to startle the snake. Anyway, she had already made the other party unable to find herself. In this case, it was estimated that she would be shocked in the past.Of course, this is just a matter of her thinking. Since the other party has also pulled her into the illusion, he must have his own ideas.


    This is still a smart monster, such a monster is rare.


    Aroline''s figure also disappeared in an instant, no one knew where she was at this moment, even the monster was the same, although the monster still had the upper hand in the beginning.


    "It''s just that it accidentally took the lead."


    This kind of thinking is somewhat controversial, but Aroline just thinks about it, she doesn''t have much other meanings.To be honest, this monster is definitely not her opponent, even if it is a few plus one, let alone there is only one.


    Aroline has no intention of making a move for the time being. She is watching what else the monster will do. The current events are quite interesting to her, especially the changes in the forest now, which make her feel divided. Interesting outside.


    The fading of the color was somewhat slowed down, all in Aroline''s expectation. Even if Hua Yueling was inferior to the monster in mental power, it would be impossible to defeat it at once.Huayueling''s mental power is not that strong, as is the understanding and use of illusion arts, but it is whimsical to think that he can easily wipe out his spirit and even control him.


    Hua Yueling was still contending, but he didn''t use all of his strength, and he still allocated some strength and attention to find the enemy''s location.For him, this is actually the most important thing. Others are not so important. As long as the enemy can be found, it is more important than anything, Hua Yueling thinks so.In fact, not only him, but other people also understand this, but the key is whether it can be done.


    "There is still a chance."


    Hua Yueling thought so, her head hurts a bit, but the current search has also made some progress, and it has been a long time to find some clues, and this is unprecedented.This is progress for him, and it is a great progress.


    You must know that it is not a simple matter to find that monster. No one knows where the monster is hiding. There is no trace to indicate where it is hiding.


    "If you follow the direction of this power, you may be able to find something."


    With these in mind, Hua Yueling''s attention was still very concentrated.While contending with that terrible power, while trying to follow the faint traces of that power in the air.


    But it was also very difficult. Hua Yueling had already imagined it very difficult, but the actual operation was still more difficult than he thought.The traces of the power in the air are very, very light. The main reason is that enough power rushed in to stop oneself from the beginning. Now the power that needs to be continuously sent to this side is very small, and the other party also deliberately hides the "whereabouts of this power." "This is also the point that makes his tracking more troublesome.


    "It should be right here, and I have to chase some distance, but it shouldn''t be that far, right?"


    Hua Yueling followed the power to find some clues, and was gradually approaching where the opponent was, but even if she followed this power in one direction according to her own imagination, Hua Yueling still couldn''t find where the monster was. .There is still no progress where the monster is hiding.


    This is what makes Hua Yueling more anxious and unhappy. He naturally hopes that he can find the monster as soon as possible, but the fact is that everything he is facing now is against him.


    The power that attacked him increased in an instant, Hua Yueling almost couldn''t resist this attack, but he quickly responded to the opponent, although this made his tracking power almost disappear, but it was just almost That''s it.


    "It doesn''t matter, the clues are not broken anyway."


    If it is broken, it will be really difficult to handle, it will take time and effort to start again, and all the previous work will be wasted.The situation is better now, as long as you continue to track down, you will be able to find the other party, but Hua Yueling is worried that she may not be able to do this.


    There is still time to do something, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, as long as she can persist and not be knocked down, but to be honest, this is very, very difficult.


    "I don''t know how far there is."


    Hua Yueling frowned and thought, judging from the current information, the distance would certainly not be too close, otherwise it would be impossible for him to show signs of strength and nothing else.What does this mean? It means that the enemy is not near here at all, or the other party is covering up well, otherwise it won''t be like this.


    It will take time, it will take some time.


    Sister Aroline must understand what is happening now, but she never showed up. What does this mean? It means that she is not ready to act. Whether it is whether she can act or whether she wants to act, she is still unable to act anyway. Up.


    He didn''t know when Sister Alorin would take the shot, but he couldn''t just count on Sister Alorin to help him. This would definitely not work, and he would need to work hard.He believes that he can do it with his own efforts, he believes in his own strength.


    Even if the monster is hidden, it is impossible to find it.

 1754 Reference 1754

    "The breath here is a bit weaker, it''s not easy to handle."


    Hua Yueling almost focused all of his attention on it, but he still couldn''t find the monster, which made him feel a little uneasy, and he had to put more attention on it, otherwise It¡¯s still too difficult to find anything.


    But he has to be more cautious if he puts more attention, otherwise a mistake on his side will most likely give the opponent a chance.


    But now Hua Yueling has no more good choices, so he can only try, otherwise he won''t even want to find the other party''s trace.This is not good news. It¡¯s just being attacked by the opponent and there is no way to attack the opponent at all. You can''t even find the opponent anywhere. Just think about it and you can know. In this case, you don¡¯t want to win this. Battle.


    "The power that a monster possesses is not easy to say for the time being, but if it is mentally strong, there is nothing to do. As long as you find its true body, it is easy to handle it. Then you can directly attack it, as long as you guard against some of its mental attacks. , Other aspects don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡±


    As long as he can find a monster, Huayueling feels that he must have an advantage in close combat. In terms of mental power, he may not be its opponent, but as long as he can fight in close combat, then there is no need to worry about these.In this regard, Hua Yueling still has confidence. Generally speaking, people with stronger mental power are definitely good at long-range attacks, but they are not so strong in close combat.


    However, it is not ruled out that there were accidents, but Hua Yueling felt that the monster must not be able to do this, just looking at the shadow that came out of the secondary line had such a feeling.


    And up to now, Huayueling really didn''t say who she was afraid of in close combat, she didn''t think she would lose to the other party, that was impossible.


    Continue to explore along the traces of power, which is not completely discovered by exploration skills.The main thing is that the other party hides it well, even if the fluctuation of that power is faint, it does not mean that it always exists, otherwise it would be better to use the exploration skills, why bother so troublesome.


    Even if it is now following the strength to find its location, it is still looming, Hua Yueling can only wait when there is no way to continue searching in the direction of the enemy.After waiting for a while, the force reappeared before being able to continue to trace it down.


    It was such a troublesome thing that Hua Yueling had to do.What''s going on with the other people next to Hua Yueling is still unclear, but I think their problem shouldn''t be that big. The one who is most affected is herself, and the monster shouldn''t go to them again. Trouble is right.


    It''s just a guess for the time being, mainly because Hua Yueling has no time to take care of their situation, otherwise, there is no need to worry as much as now.


    Mu Ningshuang and the others had noticed the abnormality in Hua Yueling''s body a long time ago, and there was still no response after the color of the surrounding environment faded. This must be a problem, but they still did nothing.Under the current situation, they can''t do much, they can''t help, they can only watch from the side, hoping that there is nothing wrong with Hua Yueling.


    There must be something wrong with Hua Yueling. This is not the first time, but they have nothing to do and can''t help.Not only Hua Yueling, they haven''t noticed until now, the color has been sucked away, but there is still no trace of the existence of monsters.


    Following the vines, Hua Yueling gradually found some details that she hadn''t noticed before. Although this did not mean that the monster was here, it was also a good signal.


    "Over there, look over there."


    Feeling someone coming by her side, Hua Yueling said in a low voice, although it is impossible for the monster to hear it, it is impossible for Hua Yueling not to speak. He must speak. Right now he can''t get past, don''t talk about the past. , He can''t move at all.


    According to his instructions, Lu Yuetong rushed over, and when he reached what he said, there was something wrong with it, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong if she wanted her to tell it.


    "not here¡­¡­"


    Huayueling''s brows became tighter, and now he tracked down to that position, he thought there should be something there, but Lu Yuetong was shaking his head, which was obviously wrong.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Hua Yueling is thinking about this issue, but based on the current development, it should be right there. What is wrong?


    It would be more troublesome to extend the range, mainly because Hua Yueling could not move. It would be better if he could move, and it would not be a big deal to extend the search range.The clues were temporarily interrupted, and his face was getting worse and worse. No way, the monster was still putting pressure on him, making him worse and worse.


    The pressure hasn''t increased, but Hua Yueling''s spirit has consumed a lot, and if this continues, the situation will not be good.The main reason is that Hua Yueling hasn''t found its place yet, and it seems that there is not much opportunity left, not to mention that he has been at a disadvantage in the competition of mental power.


    "Finally, look for it over there."


    Hua Yueling spoke again, but now he has some difficulty even speaking, and even making himself clear.At first, no one heard his words, but Mu Ningshuang had been paying attention to his movements. Seeing what he wanted to say, he quickly moved his ears and listened to his words.


    After listening, she immediately ran to Lu Yuetong, while Hua Yun stayed nearby, not for other reasons, mainly to protect Huayueling.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "He asked us to look for it again. The monster should be nearby. Let''s look for it."


    "But I have searched all around, there is nothing, that monster can''t be hidden here. And if it is hidden here, we don''t know what method it used."


    The monster is definitely not hiding with its real body, otherwise it will be easier to find. After knowing this, the most important thing is how it hides.There are many ways to hide.


    "This is not easy, so let''s find it separately and see if we can find something."


    There is no good way, they can only look for it like this, and even they themselves don''t have much confidence that they can really find it.In any case, when Hua Yueling needs help, they must help.


    Searching the neighborhood, some of the young trees were all dried up, and the ground was covered with dry grass. It was nothing like the dreamlike scene before.

 1755 Reference 1755

    It was just a matter of an instant. The original thriving scene disappeared. In a short time, it became a dead silence. I don''t know if I can come back to life again, but it should be difficult to come here.


    Somehow, walking here, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong have a somewhat desolate feeling in their hearts. Perhaps it is because they have witnessed the colorful vitality here that they have such thoughts.All this came too fast, even if everything that I saw in the first place might be false.


    This kind of change cannot be said clearly in one sentence, it is the feeling it brings to them.Now Hua Yueling is moving in that direction with the help of Hua Yun, but he can only walk step by step, walking very slowly.


    If there is no one nearby to help, Huayueling can''t move at all. In this case, all Huayueling can do is move slowly, and then try to spread the scope of her exploration to a larger area. This way to find what you are looking for.


    It is so difficult for three people to find such a place together, let alone searching for it alone.Following the clues of strength, Hua Yueling made some progress, but this progress did not move in the predetermined direction, but changed the previous direction.


    "Why do you feel something is wrong?"


    Hua Yueling thought in confusion, the other party was in this direction before, but now it has changed the direction, as if the other party deliberately did this.


    It''s no wonder that he thinks this way, the main thing is that he hasn''t taken a few steps forward, and this change happened. No matter how he thinks, it is more like tempting him to pass.


    "This clue can''t just be thrown away."


    Even if it was a bait, no matter from which point of view, Hua Yueling had no need to give up now, after all, there was nothing else besides such a clue.


    The previous line has now been covered by new ones, and I can''t find it anymore. The more Huayueling thinks about it, the more it feels wrong. It all seems like she''s already prepared.


    "there."


    Regardless of the facts, we must now follow this clue to explore.Hua Yueling leaned in her sister''s ear and spoke softly, and then Hua Yun supported his body and walked along the direction of the extension of the force.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t have much hope for Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang, but it is more reliable to rely on herself. They don''t have the same skills as themselves, so don''t expect them to be able to do the same things as themselves.Huayueling is still very clear about this.


    Her head hurts more and more, Hua Yueling has a feeling of splitting headache, his brain is about to split in half, and he can''t control it, the pain is getting bigger and bigger.


    "No way, it can''t go on like this."


    Hua Yueling knew that he had to find the monster as soon as possible, but things were not changed by his own will at all, not that he could do whatever he wanted.


    "This... this way... further here..."


    After changing the direction again, and the degree of pain increased, Hua Yueling was very clear, indicating that he was close to where the enemy was.


    "Yes, nothing wrong this time..."


    Whispering in a low voice, Hua Yueling tried to control her legs, nothing useful.


    "Xiao Ling, you don''t need to come over, leave it to us, we will find it for you!"


    Lu Yuetong said aloud, not afraid of being heard at all, and Hua Yueling couldn''t help laughing after hearing what she said. This is too much to take monsters seriously.If it is so easy to find it, they won''t have to be so troublesome.


    That''s what Lu Yuetong said over there, but Hua Yueling couldn''t really do nothing because of this. He still had to go and check it out. He was worried that Lu Yuetong and the others could not find it, and worried about their safety.


    "Don''t worry, I will find a way to find it."


    Hua Yueling calmed down Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang. Don''t go too far in a hurry, otherwise they would not be able to provide any help.The most important thing was that Hua Yueling herself and Hua Yun were dragged, which made them unable to do anything.


    This is also a problem, but this problem is obviously not the most serious, the most serious is that the monster cannot be found.That''s right, this is still the most serious problem. If the monster cannot be found for a while, this kind of scene will remain in a stalemate, and they will always be at a disadvantage. This is obviously not what Hua Yueling wants to see.


    "Xiao Ling, be careful, don''t worry about us, we''ll be fine."


    Lu Yuetong said this, but did not listen to what Hua Yueling said, and continued to walk far away. Her speed was still very fast, but it was only a short while, and she was almost gone, Hua Yueling also She didn''t expect her speed to be so fast, even if she wanted to say anything, she didn''t have time.


    The main reason is that Huayueling is too weak now. Under this situation, he can''t do anything. It can''t be blamed on him. He wants to do something.


    "It should not be there, you can rest assured."


    Seeing Lu Yuetong''s departure direction, Hua Yueling thought to herself, but the next moment her head hurts more, he quickly covered his head, moaning in a low voice, almost exhaling in pain.


    "Xiao Ling, how are you?" Looking at his younger brother worriedly, his reaction was really worrying. How could Hua Yun not worry about his situation.


    "No, it''s okay, it can be sustained, it must be done as soon as possible, no, otherwise..."


    Hua Yueling didn''t finish her words, but there was no need to wait for him to finish. Hua Yun knew what the younger brother meant, so she also knew that she had to find a way to help her younger brother tide over the current difficulties.Looking for the monster, she patrolled around with a pair of eyes, scanning the figure of Mu Ningshuang, she also walked quite far, but she could still see her figure, Lu Yuetong could only hear some voices. Can''t see her.


    Hua Yueling is very worried about her safety, but now is not the time to think about this. The more this time, the more calm he becomes. He must work harder and quickly find the monster.


    "Where is it?"


    Almost all of his body collapsed on his sister, almost unable to move at all, but he was still searching.Sister Aroline''s behavior made him feel very surprised. I don''t know why she hasn''t reacted at all until now. She hasn''t come over yet, which makes it more difficult for him.


    "Here, a little more here."


    At present, Hua Yueling is not clear about what the monster thinks, and has no time to think about it. He only knows that he needs to act and cannot stand still.


    "Wait, it''s not right, something is wrong!"


    After taking two steps, Hua Yueling held her breath, closed her eyes, and suddenly said so.

 1756 Reference 1756

    "What''s wrong?"


    Hua Yun, who was supporting her younger brother by the side, stopped when she heard what he said, looked at him and asked in a low voice, Hua Yueling did not answer, but raised her head to look ahead.Then he turned his head, slowly turned his head to look in the direction Lu Yuetong was heading, frowning deeper.


    "Over there, over there, Yuetong, Ningshuang, go over and take a look, hurry up!"


    Hearing his anxious words, Mu Ningshuang didn''t ask anything, just acted according to what he said.That''s how she believed Hua Yueling''s words blindly, no matter whether his orders were really correct, as long as he said so, she would act accordingly, it was that simple.


    After Mu Ningshuang passed, Hua Yueling was still worried, and repeatedly asked Sister Yun to help herself over.He couldn''t walk on his own. Now let alone walking, he couldn''t even move. He could only move over with Sister Yun.


    Hua Yueling is still walking slowly here, and some unpleasant sounds can already be heard in the distance.Hua Yueling also felt the fluctuation of that kind of power in an instant, and the pressure suppressed in her mind disappeared in an instant.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling took a deep breath, she could hardly believe that this was true, and she didn''t expect to solve the problem that caused her headache in this situation.


    "Go over quickly, Ningshuang and the others are in trouble!"


    For the time being, it is not certain what happened, but it should be Mu Ningshuang and the others who found the monster, otherwise it would have been fighting against itself in this way, and would not just withdraw its attack anyway.Now that it has done so, it means that the situation has changed, and it must act accordingly.


    After recovering, Hua Yueling didn''t dare to stay here and waste time, and immediately followed the direction Mu Ningshuang had walked.Hua Yun followed him closely, still watching his back with some worry, but fortunately, Hua Yueling really recovered completely and nothing happened.


    As the two people approached, the sound became louder and louder, Hua Yueling was almost certain that it was the sound of battle, but it didn''t sound particularly intense.


    "It''s kind of weird."


    Hua Yueling didn''t think much about it, but accelerated her pace. Now that she found the monster, it would be easier to handle.


    "Yuetong, Ningshuang, be careful of its mental attacks, don''t be fooled by it!"


    Loudly reminded others that if it was okay if they hadn''t met before, they must be reminded after they met.With their two mental powers, Mu Ningshuang''s magical abilities are more prominent, and she may still be able to hold on to it, but Lu Yuetong is hard to say, after all, she feels similar to herself.


    In terms of mental power, she has improved, and because of this, she should not be her opponent in terms of mental power.


    "What''s the matter, why did you two hit it?"


    When Hua Yueling found Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, she was shocked by the scene before her eyes.Contrary to what he imagined, it was not that the two girls joined forces to deal with a monster, but Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong fought.


    In fact, it was said that the two of them were fighting. Lu Yuetong was basically chasing Mu Ningshuang and attacking, and it was a fighting posture. Mu Ningshuang was basically dodging, and he had no intention of doing anything.


    Mu Ningshuang, who was dodging, saw them coming, and did not forget to remind them to be careful. Lu Yuetong''s situation is very wrong now.


    In fact, there is no need to remind at all, you can see it just by looking at it.But why she became the way she is now is the most important thing. Hua Yueling really did not expect that she would be controlled by the monster so quickly, and there was no way to resist.


    "Damn it, what should I do now?!"


    "clang!"


    The two-handed sword blocked Lu Yuetong''s attack, and Hua Yueling stopped her. At the same time, she did not forget to remind Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun to pay attention to the nearby situation, and told them not to take action.The most important thing now is to stop Lu Yuetong as soon as possible, not to hurt her. It must be something they don''t want to hurt her.


    Hua Yueling definitely has some advantages in strength, but it is not so easy to control Lu Yuetong, it will definitely take some time.


    "I must find a way to stop her as soon as possible, otherwise the longer it is, the more disadvantaged it will be for me."


    Before the monsters appeared, they had been messed up in this way. From this point of view, there was no way to compare the two sides.


    Here Hua Yueling was under Lu Yuetong''s attack, while on the other side, Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun continued to look for monsters.


    "clang!"


    Lu Yuetong''s strength even showed signs of rising in this battle, which was a strength she had never possessed before.Hua Yueling couldn''t believe that she and the Lu Yuetong she knew were the same person. Whether it was speed or attacking power, he felt a strong sense of oppression, and felt a little rushed for a while.


    "over there!"


    Lu Yuetong had some kind of strong power burning on her body. This power increased her strength. This was the power of that monster, which Hua Yueling was very familiar with.It is impossible for him to forget this power. He did not expect that the reason why the other party withdrew the mental pressure on him was to change the method of action.


    It took several rounds in a blink of an eye between the fight between you and me and the weapons. Hua Yueling was quite confident that he could control Lu Yuetong within dozens of rounds, but after these few rounds After that, he lost that confidence.If the fight goes on like this, he doesn''t know when to fight, not to mention that there are monsters watching, making him unable to relax and fight with peace of mind.


    "No, she definitely can''t be suppressed by her. You must think of a way."


    Hua Yueling tried hard to control the situation in front of him, but it had to be said that it was very difficult to do, at least from the current situation.Especially Lu Yuetong had a desperate posture in the battle, which made him feel uncomfortable. The relationship between the two sides must be good, but now he is desperately fighting each other.


    He certainly didn''t want this, but he had no other choice at the moment.The weapons of both sides kept hitting each other, and Hua Yueling tried to dodge to gain an advantage, but Lu Yuetong''s speed was so fast that his idea of ??counterattack after dodge could not be implemented.


    Hua Yueling dodged and found that he had no way to respond. He thought, but Lu Yuetong doesn''t know him now, and the attack is not merciful at all, and it is simply to fight his character.


    Fighting is possible, but Hua Yueling definitely doesn''t want that kind of situation. There is no such deep hatred between them, and the only reason for this kind of situation depends on that hateful monster.

 1757 Reference 1757

    Hua Yueling fell into a disadvantage for the time being. It would be better if someone helped, but he was alone now, and he didn''t mean to let Mu Ningshuang and the others help.There are still some troubles and difficulties in trying to beat her on her own. Hua Yueling has now noticed the problem, and she can¡¯t use all of her power. Although Lu Yuetong has the upper hand now, he It is not that there is no way to cause some harm to the other party.


    He couldn''t do this, he didn''t want to hurt Lu Yuetong, he didn''t want it at all.With such a prerequisite, it is even more difficult to win.


    This is not just for fun, Hua Yueling did not give up, but he was still thinking of a way.Being alone can only hold her back, and there is nothing else.It is almost impossible to really want to take her down.


    "If only there is a way to release her control, I don''t know if there is any good way in this regard."


    Hua Yueling blocked Lu Yuetong''s crazy attack on the side, watching Lu Yuetong''s attack, it was as if there was a deep hatred with him, every move and every style was his life.


    Basically, Lu Yuetong was attacking, and Hua Yueling didn''t even have a lot of chances to fight back, but this was the situation he had caused himself.Fortunately, it can still be carried, but it is not a way to keep doing this.


    "Xiao Ling is not easy to handle, he is not willing to take action, or I will help, it would be better to let Yuetong recover as soon as possible."


    Brother Huayun dodged constantly, still worried in his heart. If he wanted to help in the past, Mu Ningshuang was also worried about it. Hearing this, she didn''t mean to object.


    "go together?"


    "It''s okay. I''m worried about leaving you here alone. Let''s go there together. The same as the previous battle, but this time be careful. Even if it is an attack, don''t hurt her."


    Both of them helped Hua Yueling in the past, but their actions are also subject to some restrictions. If the attack is too fierce, they are worried that Lu Yuetong will be hurt, just like Hua Yueling¡¯s idea, if they don¡¯t do that. It may have no effect.This is actually more annoying, but it is for Lu Yuetong after all, so you have to be careful.


    Don''t take the risk of harming Lu Yuetong to act, and the dangerous consequences must be minimized.The three of Hua Yueling thought so.


    The icy snowflakes blew by, and Hua Yueling could feel the cold wind.


    "Is it Ningshuang?"


    The magic attack hadn''t arrived yet, just touching Hua Yueling felt that she was about to freeze herself, and at this moment, Mu Ningshuang''s voice could be heard asking him to avoid quickly.It''s not just her, sister Yun is also telling herself to get away quickly.


    "She must be controlled within this area."


    If there is no way to attack her, it won''t work, but if Lu Yuetong is unwilling to be hit by magic directly, that would be a good thing for Hua Yueling.Magic can block her position, so it''s easier to judge her position by yourself.


    Hua Yueling dodged and wanted to see Lu Yuetong¡¯s reaction. Lu Yuetong didn¡¯t take care of the others. When she saw Hua Yueling dodge again, she didn¡¯t say anything, so she continued to rush towards him. , The weapon that was swung even faintly shone with terrible light.


    It burned like a flame, waving and sweeping towards him.


    Hua Yueling also didn''t have time to pay attention to her attack, Mu Ningshuang''s magical attack had arrived in an instant, and she couldn''t delay any longer, Hua Yueling could only dodge and avoid Lu Yuetong''s attack.What he didn''t expect was that Lu Yuetong also changed extremely quickly, and he still swept over, but in a blink of an eye he changed the way of attacking, chasing after him, and not giving him any time at all.


    Hua Yueling had long thought of what she would do, so it wasn''t that difficult to dodge, but she had to go out of the area covered by magic in this way.


    "She must stay here."


    Hua Yun''s attack also arrived at this time, and the arrow flew towards Lu Yuetong from the side. Although this attack looked quite powerful, it was not completely directed at Lu Yuetong, and Hua Yun had a spectrum in her heart.


    The arrow shot didn''t mean that she must hit Lu Yuetong, but that was wrong. The most important thing was to force her to dodge so that she could no longer attack Hua Yueling like this.


    Lu Yuetong noticed that the arrow was coming, without frowning, his right hand holding the sword flicked vigorously, Hua Yueling and the others just saw it, they found a ball of flame thrown out of the weapon, facing towards The direction where the arrow flew passed.


    "!"


    This hand really gave them an unexpected surprise. Hua Yun''s attack failed, which made her slightly narrowed her eyes, aimed at a certain position between her and Hua Yueling, and drew a bow and arrow.


    "Wow!"


    Although he did not aim at Lu Yuetong this time, the attack this time was also done to stop her.Hua Yun didn''t believe that she would return without success again.


    With this afterimage, the arrow had already been shot. Lu Yuetong had just wiped out an arrow. He didn''t expect to just catch up with another arrow.Isn''t this against yourself? It doesn''t give you any face.


    She was so angry that she stopped attacking Hua Yueling at all, but turned and attacked Hua Yun instead.No one thought that she would be attracted so easily, and Hua Yueling did not expect that it would be troublesome to go on like this. Sister Yun may not be much weaker than Lu Yuetong, but she mainly uses bows and arrows. , Close combat is not so advantageous for her.


    Hua Yun couldn''t fight her head-on, so she dodges quickly to prevent her from attacking herself, which is very important.She can''t get too close to Lu Yuetong, otherwise it would be too dangerous. Now Lu Yuetong''s strength has increased again, and she is not her opponent in melee combat.


    Lu Yuetong didn¡¯t care about Mu Ningshuang¡¯s magic at all, and rushed forward, launching a continuous offensive in this magic. Her attacks did not mean to be merciful at all. The attacks were to give Huayun to Huayun. Kill.No matter what Lu Yuetong did, even Hua Yun felt somewhat surprised. Even if she had seen her attacking Hua Yueling before, it still felt uncomfortable to see this scene.


    In order to ensure the safety of her sister, Hua Yueling had to give up the idea of ??dodge, and quickly moved between Sister Yun and Lu Yuetong, waving a weapon to block Lu Yuetong''s offensive.


    Shaking his body, Lu Yuetong was affected by the blowing of ice and snow. Mu Ningshuang''s attack didn''t mean anything to be merciful, otherwise it wouldn''t make Lu Yuetong so uncomfortable.

 1758 Reference 1758

    "This way it will be easier," Hua Yueling found that Lu Yuetong''s state was not particularly right, which made him feel better. If he does it well, maybe he has a chance to defeat her "Ningshuang, Sister Yun, or I beg you to delay her for me, and I will find a way to control her."


    Speaking loudly to the other two people, Hua Yueling jumped back, and at the same time quickly looked around, while probing skills spread, understanding the situation nearby.The monster is still missing. No one knows what it is thinking about and what to do, but if it does not appear, it is a very troublesome thing. This is a time bomb, and this bomb is always there. May explode.


    If Sister Alorin doesn''t come out, there is no good way. This is not Hua Yueling''s problem. The problem is that the monster is hidden so well that he really can''t help it.Moreover, Sister Aroline didn''t tell him her plan at the beginning, so it was in a situation where no one knew what to do.


    Since the monster hasn''t come out yet, wait and talk again, wait until the monster appears, and just be careful before that, it shouldn''t be a big problem.Hua Yueling thought so in his heart, he had no other way. After all, his attention could not be distracted too much, and it was impossible to put his attention completely on other things. The most important thing Hua Yueling had to do now The thing is to solve Lu Yuetong''s problems.


    Hua Yueling still has some experience in mental power, but how to get her to recover is still a difficult problem. At least Hua Yueling has nothing to do now. He hasn''t learned related skills or experience in this area. This makes him no good way.The best way he thought of was to temporarily restrain Lu Yuetong, to restrain her, or to knock her out directly, and then wait for Sister Alorin to find her to help. Anyway, Hua Yueling is There is no good way.


    I just hope that Sister Aroline can show up. If she doesn''t show up, she can only ask Xiaoxue again. Xiaoxue must also have a solution to the problem, but her solution is generally very simple. Just spend money to buy, there is no other better way.


    Therefore, unless necessary, Hua Yueling didn''t want to ask Xiaoxue, because he basically knew what the answer would be before asking, there was no need to ask.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Sighing, Hua Yueling had nothing to do with this, so grab Lu Yuetong as soon as possible, and wait until later.


    Lu Yuetong''s current state is not very good. The force that forcibly poured into her body makes her very uncomfortable, but now she has no thoughts in this regard. After all, the spirit is controlled, and she doesn''t know anything. Up.


    The chaser Hua Yun didn''t put Hua Yueling in her eyes, but Hua Yueling still blocked her sister in time before she attacked, preventing her attack.After just a moment, Lu Yuetong''s figure flashed and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Hua Yueling had been prepared for a long time, and had fought with her before. This time she was naturally prepared for what to do. The moment she disappeared, Hua Yueling had already found her location.


    Unexpectedly, she still walked around her and continued to attack the sister behind her. Just when Hua Yueling was about to act, a severe pain suddenly hit her heart. It was the monster, Hua Yueling. I''m sure that the monster did nothing wrong.


    "It was deliberate!"


    Hua Yueling also knows why the other party is doing it at this time. It is now when she is doing her best to deal with Lu Yuetong. There is no way to react. Moreover, it also gives Lu Yuetong a chance to take the opportunity. Go attack Huayun.If Hua Yun is unprepared, or if she feels foolproof, then she must be in trouble.


    Hua Yueling wanted to remind her elder sister, but now he couldn''t even speak, and there was no way at all.However, the situation is not so bad, or it is not so bad, even if Hua Yun is protected by her younger brother, she will completely give up her vigilance. She is still defensive, when she sees that the younger brother is gone. The movement, it seemed that something terrible had happened, she knew it was not good.


    She felt someone attacking herself again, and she rushed forward, worrying that Hua Yueling would be hurt, and almost rushed forward holding him.


    "Yun, Sister Yun..."


    Hua Yueling almost gritted his teeth and called out her sister''s name. Otherwise, he couldn''t do it. Fortunately, the impact brought by her sister had knocked him out, otherwise he would not be able to speak.


    "Quick, get away!"


    "No, you would be in danger, Xiaoling."


    Lu Yuetong made an attack error and didn''t hit Hua Yun. Naturally, she wouldn''t give up because of this, and then followed up.Mu Ningshuang, who was a little further away, noticed that the situation was not good, and hurriedly used magic attacks to try to intercept Lu Yuetong''s figure.


    But Lu Yuetong doesn¡¯t care about attacks from behind. It doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t take this supply into his eyes, but he doesn¡¯t care about it at all. Whether he is attacking himself or not, he just tells others that you can do whatever you want. Attack me, I just let you attack.


    Mu Ningshuang couldn''t help but frowned when she saw this scene. Although she had long thought that it might be like this, when she saw that Lu Yuetong didn''t avoid it, she just had to withstand the next attack directly. I still can''t believe it.


    Although this attack did not make every effort, but if it hits, it is still very likely to be injured.The monster is not going to care about Lu Yuetong''s life and death, anyway, Lu Yuetong''s death or life is nothing to it.


    The magic has been launched, and now it can''t be recovered, and even if she can, she can''t do that. Otherwise, Hua Yueling and Hua Yun must be injured.


    Hua Yueling seemed to have no way to dodge, she should be held back by the monster again, and Hua Yun wanted to take Hua Yueling to avoid it, obviously, there was almost no possibility.


    If this attack could stop her attack, it''s just that Mu Ningshuang was still a little worried, her attack might not be that big.But even if it can prevent her from attacking, it depends on the result.


    Mu Ningshuang didn''t just do nothing. After releasing the magic attack, she rushed forward immediately, preparing to help Hua Yueling them from another aspect.It''s a pity that he is completely at a disadvantage in terms of speed. Lu Yuetong is too fast, and she started a little late, so she couldn''t catch up.

 1759 Reference 1759

    Hua Yueling didn''t expect that she could still encounter such a danger, and it would be very difficult for him to move around, let alone avoid it, if he was held back by the spirit of the monster.Now it was Sister Yun helping him to dodge, but how could Sister Yun be Lu Yuetong''s opponent in this respect, if she really caused Sister Yun to be injured in front of her own eyes, Hua Yueling would never forgive herself.


    But right now he can''t do anything, he can only watch sister Yun being attacked by his friend, and there is no way to provide any help.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help frowning. The occurrence of this situation really made him somewhat unexpected. Although he also thought that the monster might do some tricks, he couldn''t think that the opponent''s attack was so aggressive. , Let yourself be suppressed all at once, there is no way to turn over.


    If he could move a little bit, he wouldn''t be like this.


    "Sister Yun, you don''t need to protect me, I''m fine."


    Hua Yueling was worried that Sister Yun would be injured, so she hurried away, don¡¯t stay here to protect herself. It would be good if Sister Yun was injured, but he would definitely be able to withstand one or two strokes, even if she was injured, it would be fine. .


    "No, you can''t just be beaten passively, Xiaoling, don''t worry about it, I know how to measure it."


    "Sister Yun, don''t behave, her attack is not so easy, just follow!"


    "Then Xiaoling, you mean you can do something with such an immobile appearance, can you defend her attack? Sister, although I may not be able to defend, but how can I say it is better than you, it is impossible Being attacked by her unsuspectingly, even if the injury is certainly not that serious."


    "but--"


    "Sister, I don''t want to hear these two words, no matter what, sister, I don''t allow you not to take your life safety seriously. You have to listen to your sister, just do it!"


    Hua Yun has never put such a great pressure on Hua Yueling as he does now, even making him unable to refute, not being speechless, even if it is suppressed to such an extent by the spirit of the monster, he can still speak.It''s just that he was suppressed by Sister Yun.


    The situation is not very good right now. Although Hua Yun has some defensive methods, it is hard to say whether she can prevent it.If she is alone, it''s okay, but the key is that she is not alone, she still has to protect Hua Yueling.


    Holding her brother''s arm with one hand, Hua Yun quickly took out her melee weapon with the other hand. It was a long sword. This long sword is not a very powerful weapon, but it cannot be said. How bad.


    "I hope I can defend it."


    Hua Yun herself is not particularly confident, she just prayed secretly in her heart.


    "Sister Yun, push me out and push me aside, you can deal with her by yourself!"


    Although it was attacked with mental power by a monster, it was not as terrible as before, and it was not as painful as before, because the monster put part of its power on Lu Yuetong.


    The strength was scattered, and Hua Yueling was focused on one point, which was not so uncomfortable.He should be able to recover a little as long as he is given a little time.


    "No, what if she attacks you?"


    "It''s okay, Sister Yun, you just need to push me out, don''t care about the other things, I can do it myself."


    Hua Yueling said anxiously, now is not the time for debate, every minute and a second are precious and cannot be wasted.But Hua Yun doesn''t care about this, it is impossible for her to let go of her younger brother now, she doesn''t think her own ideas are impossible.


    She even felt that her younger brother said this to protect herself, let herself escape as soon as possible, and then he himself used as a bait to lure Lu Yuetong to attack.This way, she is fine, but he will be attacked, which is obviously not the situation she hopes to see.


    "Sister Yun!"


    Even with the slightest amount of strength, Hua Yueling can no longer argue with her sister, but now he doesn''t have much strength, and there is no way to struggle aside by himself.


    "Xiao Ling, listen to what my sister said, you are not allowed to hurt yourself!"


    "I don''t want to hurt myself, sister Yun, listen carefully. If you put me aside, you might still block her attack without getting hurt. Now with me such a burden, you can''t help it. Dismissed her if she was injured."


    Hua Yueling wanted to wave his arms anxiously, but he could only say that his speed of speech was very fast, incredible fast, and he had never spoken at such a fast speed.


    "But what if she doesn''t attack me?"


    Hua Yun asked calmly, she wouldn''t just let go of her little brother.


    "Sister Yun, just listen to me, I am confident!"


    Hua Yueling raised her voice, but Hua Yun still didn''t listen.


    The magic bullet slammed into Lu Yuetong''s back, causing her to stagger involuntarily and almost fell.However, she quickly adjusted her body and stood up straight again. It was only a moment before she attacked Hua Yueling and Hua Yun''s sister and brother again.


    Seeing that the time is too late, Hua Yueling has nothing to do, but at this time, he feels that the mental pressure suddenly relaxes, and Lu Yuetong has a strong force pouring in, and it accelerates in an instant. Speed.


    Without even having time to think about it, Hua Yueling took advantage of her strength to quickly retreat her sister to one side, but she rolled to the other side, trying to avoid it in this way.


    "Xiao Ling!"


    Hua Yun called her younger brother''s name and steadied her body to catch up, but her speed was obviously not as fast as Lu Yuetong, who attacked Hua Yueling faster than her.


    "Damn it, this was already calculated!"


    The mental pressure came back again, and Hua Yueling also understood in an instant that this was the conspiracy of the monster, and it was all that it had done before for this moment.It succeeded. There was no other way for him, but he could only watch Lu Yuetong attack him.


    The only thing to be happy about is that Sister Yun is safe, no matter what, it is impossible for her to be injured because of this. This can be regarded as achieving the goal, and it is nothing to get some injuries.


    No matter what, there is no need to worry about Sister Yun. Hua Yueling is also relieved. If he is injured, he will be injured. As long as it is not solved by Lu Yuetong, it is a small matter.


    Hua Yueling still has no way to defend against Lu Yuetong''s offense. It can even be said that he has no way to defend at all. This is not his problem, and he has no way to defend it.The monster did it deliberately, just to make him feel uncomfortable. If this continues, Huayueling will really be in trouble.


    Especially when Lu Yuetong''s strength has been strengthened, it is very difficult for him to avoid serious injuries.

 1760 Reference 1760

    Lu Yuetong didn''t have any merciful thoughts at all. He waved his two-handed sword and slashed towards him. Hua Yueling knew that she was under control, but she still felt very much when she saw her wanting to kill herself. Uncomfortable.


    "I hope my luck will be better."


    What else could he do? Hua Yueling couldn''t think of it now. He felt a headache, very, very painful.


    Thinking about everything he has experienced and facing everything, he didn''t know what to say, his luck was too bad.


    The mental constraints and pain made him only watch what happened, unless he could expel the monster''s spiritual power, or could use the spiritual power to fight back against the opponent, but he couldn''t do both.Because he couldn''t do it, so far he could only endure the pain, he still could only watch Lu Yuetong attack him.


    There was no emotion in her eyes, and she looked at her movements very calmly, without any thoughts.Hua Yueling wanted to say something, but his lips moved without making any sound.


    "There is still a way!"


    Hua Yueling suddenly thought of a way. He saw Sister Yun and Mu Ningshuang''s figure. The two of them wanted to help him stop Lu Yuetong, but Hua Yueling didn''t have much hope.The distance is a little farther, the two of them should be too late.


    And even if she was removed this time so that her attack could not be hit, there was actually no good effect, in the end it was still the same.As long as Hua Yueling can''t recover, it''s actually difficult for them to contend with Lu Yuetong now, and it''s even more difficult to delay her.


    But no matter what, the defense still needs to be defensive. Although Hua Yueling can''t move by herself now, there is no problem in taking out an item from the inventory.Hua Yueling had already thought about it, and at the moment when the weapon in Lu Yuetong''s hand was about to hit him, he took out the dwarf shield.


    Lu Yuetong''s attack has reached him, Hua Yueling is now almost closed his eyes and waiting to die, but fortunately there is still a dwarf shield, this one can at least defend it.The weapon bombarded heavily, directly hitting the dwarf shield.


    Lu Yuetong obviously did not expect him to do this. This attack was very heavy, and it was considered to be directly on his body. The strength was still very strong. Although Hua Yueling was not hit, it was also heavily hit. The bombardment was not light.Hua Yueling felt that the asset department was about to vomit and bleeding, but fortunately, he was not seriously injured.


    Even if it is uncomfortable, it is definitely easier than being directly hit by Lu Yuetong.


    "Ahem..."


    Hua Yueling coughed and rolled over on the ground with difficulty, but at this time sister Yun had already come over and hugged him in her arms.The dwarf shield slammed to the side with a "clang", no one had time to care about the shield, but even with such an attack, there were no scars on the dwarf shield.


    "Xiao Ling, how are you, are you injured?"


    "No, nothing, sister Yun, leave me alone, Yuetong will attack again in a while, we have no time to waste!"


    Seeing her sister, Hua Yueling had forgotten other things at all, and also forgot that Lu Yuetong was staring at herself, so she stared at herself, caring about whether she was hurt.Although she was happy for this in her heart, Hua Yueling knew that it was not the time to think about these things.


    Lu Yuetong is still eyeing, he may attack again at any time, and he can''t waste a minute and a second.There is no time to tell them anything else, and you must prepare before Lu Yuetong attacks again.


    The strong stimulus for a moment made him almost scream. The sneak attack by the monster was quite useful. Although it had resisted its mental power for a long time, Hua Yueling was still not fully prepared.At that moment, he was successfully attacked and the pain struck, Hua Yueling couldn''t even deal with it.


    Almost, just a little bit, he will be controlled by the monster, just like Lu Yuetong.Fortunately, he still had enough power in this area, so even though it was dangerous, he still failed to let the opponent succeed and repelled the opponent''s sneak attack.


    "Call, call, call..."


    With a rapid gasp and loyalty, Hua Yueling sweated profusely, and her body was almost saturated with sweat.The danger of talent just now is not something that others can understand, it can be described as a life-threatening danger.


    Hua Yun protected her younger brother, but faced with Lu Yuetong''s aggressive attack, she was somewhat more than minded but not strong enough. It can only be said that she is relatively weak in melee combat, not so strong.If you just deal with Lu Yuetong like this, it might not be that troublesome, but this time you have to protect your brother, which is not easy to handle.


    But no matter what, she must protect her younger brother, and absolutely can''t let him be attacked by Lu Yuetong.Lu Yuetong can now be said that the six relatives don''t recognize them, so they don''t take them seriously.


    Mu Ningshuang attacked from behind, but Lu Yuetong was so fast that her figure disappeared from the spot in an instant, and no one could see where she had gone.She was gone after Mu Ningshuang''s attack anyway, and Mu Ningshuang realized that something was wrong, and quickly reminded Hua Yueling to pay attention to them, but then how should they guard against it.


    No matter which direction it is, it is possible, Lu Yuetong may attack from any direction, Hua Yun alone may not be able to protect it, let alone protect her younger brother.It is a dilemma that has fallen into a disadvantage before fighting.


    "Xiao Ling, what should I do, is your situation better here, can you find out where the monster is?"


    In fact, Hua Yun''s biggest concern is whether her younger brother can solve the current problem and reduce the monster''s mental attack to invisible, but at least depending on the situation, that is unlikely.If there was any solution, it would have been solved long ago, and it would not be delayed until there is no action yet.


    Just as Hua Yueling said, it was too difficult, he was a little out of breath suppressed by the mental power of the monster, he could not completely expel it, only temporarily eased the resistance within a certain range.This is the best he can do.


    Hua Yueling was still trying to find a way. What made him most helpless was that Sister Aroline hadn''t had much reaction and didn''t want to appear. The named monster was here, but her figure never appeared.Hua Yueling naturally had some opinions on this, but in the end he still didn''t say anything.What to do is to rely on yourself.


    "If the mental power can be strengthened...or there are some ways to use it."

 1761 Reference 1761

    You must know that Huayueling has suffered some losses in terms of mental power, and he has specifically improved his mental power for this, but it is still not enough now, and it is not as good as this monster in terms of mental power.


    The only way Hua Yueling knows is to ask Xiaoxue, but the possibility is not particularly great, so it is best not to have too much hope.Another way is to buy it in the store.


    "The key is whether it is useful."


    Hua Yueling is not willing to spend too many gold coins, there are many places where gold coins need to be spent, if he can, he is absolutely unwilling to spend it casually.


    Now I think that it is unlikely that Sister Aroline will appear. Who knows when she will come out. Instead of thinking about her to help, it is better to think of a solution by yourself.


    "Sister Yun, I will ask you and Ningshuang next. I want to try if I can drive the spirit power of that monster out. I may not be able to do anything for the time being. If it doesn''t work, just leave me alone. Don''t hurt yourself. Just fine."


    "Just leave it alone and do your own thing well."


    Hua Yun didn''t say too much. It''s not the time to talk and chat. The most important thing now is to quickly ensure the safety of her younger brother. Nothing else is important.


    After reminding Sister Yun, Hua Yueling started to act and acted according to his own vision. What he had to do was simple, that is, to concentrate all his strength to counter the monster.He doesn''t believe that he can''t compete with monsters, and he can do it with his own strength.


    This is not just talking, this is his belief. He believes in himself. If he doesn''t believe in himself, he can''t succeed. It must be impossible.


    Believe that you will not necessarily succeed, but if you are not even willing to believe your own abilities, you will definitely not succeed.


    Hua Yueling now has this kind of confidence. He feels that he has at least some opportunities to beat the spirit power of the monster in terms of mental power. There are still many wins, but it must not be that big.


    After that, Hua Yueling stopped talking, and seriously fought against the monsters, but this was very difficult, more difficult than any previous battle.At the beginning, Hua Yueling could only be trapped in his own area. Although the place where he is now can be said to be his own, it is his own main field, but Hua Yueling dare not care at all.There is no great skill at all, Hua Yueling is just a novice in terms of mental power.


    Monsters are different. Monsters cannot be regarded as a master in terms of mental power, but they must be masters. The skills of the two are far from each other.Fortunately, Huayueling''s mental power is good, and the monster has already spent a lot of mental power to create a fantasy realm before it is on, plus it has to deal with Sister Aroline, so it will form the current situation, otherwise Hua Yueling would have to be defeated by it a long time ago.


    This was also an opportunity for Hua Yueling. If he seized it, he might have a chance to find the monster in that moment.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t want to waste time in other areas at all, and he has no time to waste, so other things can only be left to Sister Yun and Mu Ningshuang, I only hope that they can delay Zhu Luyuetong as much as possible. .It doesn''t matter if you can''t stop it, as long as the two of them are not injured.


    Anyway, as long as I can successfully fight against the monster temporarily mentally, things will be easier to solve after that, and it won''t be as troublesome as it is now, I can''t do anything, and I have to worry about what the monster is like.


    Lu Yuetong did not give up, and attacked more aggressively. He would not rest at all and would not give Hua Yueling any time.Hua Yun is protecting her younger brother, standing in front of him, now there is no way to remove him, and in fact, even removing him has no effect.Lu Yuetong''s speed is so fast that she can catch up no matter where you are, but it''s just a matter of time, which is not a problem at all.


    At this time Mu Ningshuang also came to Hua Yun and their siblings to protect Hua Yueling with Hua Yun.Long-range attacks were not very useful in this situation, so Hua Yun switched to using the long sword in her hand to protect her, and relying on Mu Ningshuang to divert her attention.


    The two hadn''t fought together yet, so there were some unfamiliarity with the above. It was like this at the beginning, but as the battle progressed, they gradually had some tacit understanding.


    Being attacked by Lu Yuetong made her messy, but she still protected Hua Yueling. Although they still suffered some injuries, this also made it impossible for them. They didn¡¯t want to get hurt, but it was very difficult. .It is necessary to protect Hua Yueling. Under this kind of thinking, even if they are fighting for injuries, they must give priority to protecting Hua Yueling.


    Hua Yueling had thought of this before, but he had already said it, and he had no choice but to use it.And now his entire spirit is above the mental power of the monster, and he has no energy to manage other things.


    Hua Yueling who fell into the wind was almost driven into a corner, which was almost the maximum range he could move.If it hadn¡¯t been a surprise attack by a monster, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to fall into this situation, but it¡¯s already like this now. It¡¯s not that easy for him to drive out the other¡¯s spiritual power. It''s a disadvantage, let alone the situation now.


    "Just work harder, get it out of this area first."


    As long as the forces that rushed in first can be blasted out, there will be room for activity and it will also give him some confidence.


    It''s just that it''s also very difficult. The continuous spiritual force is impacting, making it very difficult for him to cope.Hua Yueling condensed that she almost had to have ordinary mental power to attack, and wanted to use this method to attack a hole.


    A gap is made in one effort, and then it will be easier.


    "Why is it so hard?!"


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect that she was unfavorable when she came out of the teacher, and when she controlled the mental power to hit it, it seemed to hit a wall.


    "It''s hard enough, it seems that it is also ready."


    As for what to prepare, it seems that the monster is not ready to play other tricks this time, and is ready to solve him in one go. It''s here.There was nothing wrong with the monster''s judgment, but Hua Yueling was definitely unwilling to be defeated or controlled by the monster in this way.He has also thought about it. If he can''t succeed if he hits again, he should defend first. He still has a way, but he is not willing to use this method when he is helpless.

 1762 Reference 1762

    Hua Yueling understood this truth in one rush, faded again, and exhausted three times. Hua Yueling only attacked the past in one rush, but failed to obtain the desired effect.Then there is another chance, if this attack is still ineffective, then don''t have too much hope.


    That''s what he told himself, so don''t look at the situation as dangerous, but he is still calm enough.


    Reconsolidating strength, this time in order to strive to make a difference, Hua Yueling deliberately increased his strength, in order to be able to break the barrier in front of him in one fell swoop.Staring at the barrier, it was formed with mental energy, which is difficult to see with the naked eye.


    It is not easy to defeat it, especially after the monster is prepared.It can only be hoped that the mental power it uses here is not that much, otherwise Huayueling will really lose confidence.


    Whether he can make any progress depends on the action this time. Hua Yueling didn''t have too many tactics, and directly attacked again.


    He wanted to see who was better on his own territory, he didn''t believe it!


    Hua Yueling is not the kind of person who is easy to admit his fate. He is the kind of person who prefers to fight. What''s the danger? Before the fight, no one knows who the victory belongs to.This is not to say clearly with a single sentence, nor to say who has the final say.


    Hua Yueling is very calm, he feels that he has never been so calm, because the current situation is indeed one of the most dangerous moments he has ever experienced to some extent.


    Holding her breath and staring at the barrier in front of her, Hua Yueling felt that she had a great chance of breaking it. This was absolute, and she couldn''t just lose like this!


    There is such confidence in his heart, but this confidence comes from his thoughts and nothing else.


    Taking a deep breath, Hua Yueling launched another wave of offensive. This wave of offensive was more violent than the previous one. Hua Yueling didn¡¯t believe that her attack could not break this little one. Defense.That is impossible. There can be no such thing. In the face of one''s own attack, this kind of defense is like paper, which is torn and shattered.


    The sky thunder hit the ground fire, and in the sound of an explosion, Hua Yueling felt that something was torn, like a spring, with terrible elasticity.It''s not enough. It will be difficult for oneself to achieve the goal if it goes on like this, and one must work hard to increase the strength to continue the impact.


    No matter how tough it is, there are only so many powers it can use. As long as you have enough strength, you can do well enough, and if you stick to it, you can definitely achieve your goal.


    All the strength was gathered in this blow, which combined all his beliefs.Hua Yueling felt that she was invincible, nothing could stop her attack, nothing!


    "what!"


    With a wanton growl, the spirit weapon condensed in Hua Yueling''s hand severely tore open the defense in front of him, and the defense broke at that moment, and nothing could stop him from advancing.


    As the monster advances its attacking pace, its mental power rushes over like a tide.But the tide was still outside, it tried to use less force to block Huayueling inside first, and then waited until the power gathered, and then gathered all the power, trying to kill with one blow.


    It''s just why Hua Yueling would give it this kind of opportunity, how could he just stay where he was and wait for death, and he wouldn''t be like that anyway, he was not the kind of person who would wait.


    Sometimes waiting can solve the problem, but now waiting is waiting for death. Hua Yueling understands this very well, so he knows what he must do, and he absolutely can''t wait any longer. That would be irresponsible to himself.So he tried his best to attack, hoping that his attack would work.


    Hua Yueling''s choice was successful, his attack worked, breaking the barrier in front of him, that was enough, this was the result he wanted.Hua Yueling quickly dissipated the monster¡¯s mental power. If possible, he also wanted to absorb the monster¡¯s spiritual power, but unfortunately he couldn¡¯t do it, so he could only clear them out. In this case, the area would be renewed. Control in your own hands.


    There is almost no retreat for himself. If he is defeated and controlled in mental power, he can only rely on Sister Aroline to solve the current problem.But if he can resist and continue to push outwards to drive out all the monster''s mental power, then even if Sister Aroline does not help, he will have a chance to defeat the monster.


    Hua Yueling has always believed that this kind of possibility exists, that he will definitely be able to win and defeat the monster.


    It''s just that this kind of thinking is right or wrong, after all, he still hasn''t even seen the shadow of the monster, so let''s not talk about other things.


    Taking advantage of the monster''s mental power to temporarily break through the stall where it was fleeing, Hua Yueling quickly pursued it, expelling the monster''s mental power for a long distance along the way, and regained most of the position.Most of the monster''s mental power is still on the periphery, slowly advancing, although almost all of Huayueling''s mental power is gathered inside, but it is still a bit troublesome to just break in, Huayueling''s defensive ability is still OK Yes, otherwise it would not have been able to resist the enemy for so long.


    Hua Yueling pursued it out, until he encountered the enemy''s "big force" and then stopped moving forward. He has self-knowledge. It is good to be able to reach this level. You can no longer imagine that you can still use the spirit of the monster in one breath. It is simply not realistic to drive all out.


    Re-integration of her own spiritual power, Hua Yueling has prepared a defensive posture, what to do next depends on the monster, she must wait until the other party acts before responding, and now she cannot act casually stand up.


    Hua Yueling calmed down, waiting for the next action of the monster.However, his attention was still completely on the matter in front of him, and he did not pay attention to the situation of Sister Yun and Mu Ningshuang.It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to or doesn¡¯t want to pay attention. If he can, he naturally wants to pay attention to see if he can help. But unfortunately he can¡¯t do this. Even a little carelessness is possible. Brings terrible danger to myself.


    It can be said that it is quite a dangerous situation. Don''t look at the fact that you just "send" the monster''s mental power out, but right now it is the monster''s spiritual power that has the upper hand, and he is still out of madness.In this case, even if one can''t be careful or careless for a minute, one will not be able to turn over if he is not careful.


    The situation was deadlocked, but the dangerous dark cloud still enveloped him and showed no sign of dispersing.

 1763 Reference 1763

    The matter on Hua Yueling''s side can be said to have come to an end, but it can''t be completely resolved. After all, the monsters are still watching, and he can''t say that he has the upper hand.In this situation, the battle continued, and Hua Yueling had to be cautious. He couldn''t do anything until this matter was resolved.


    Hua Yun and Mu Ningshuang were entangled by Lu Yuetong. In fact, what they had to say could not be regarded as Lu Yuetong entangled them, but they entangled Lu Yuetong, so that she could not attack Hua Yueling.The battle this time was very difficult, even more difficult than usual.


    Lu Yuetong''s speed is extremely fast, and the attack power is also very high, which makes it very difficult for them to deal with.They knew about the strength of Lu Yuetong. After all, the time between the two parties was not short. It was impossible to know the strength of the partner, but this time Lu Yuetong¡¯s strength surprised them, no matter It was unexpected that Lu Yuetong''s strength had increased so much in a short period of time.


    "It''s not easy."


    Both Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong realized that the situation was not very good. None of them had excellent melee combat ability. Facing an enemy like Lu Yuetong who specializes in melee combat, his strength was not weaker than them, or even stronger. Some of the above are difficult to resist.


    If it weren''t for protecting Huayueling, it wouldn''t be so troublesome. The key was to protect him, so that the situation would be bad for them all at once.They can''t move, even if they move, they just surround Hua Yueling''s side, constantly helping him block Lu Yuetong''s offensive.


    Lu Yuetong''s offensive was wave after wave, wave after wave, Hua Yun was reluctantly blocking her attack.Mu Ningshuang was also nearby, but she was using magic to block her. This would also help Hua Yun disperse some of the pressure. Otherwise, she would be terribly frustrated just relying on her to block Lu Yuetong''s attack.


    "I don''t know how long it will take. I can''t wait for Xiao Ling to wake up. If that''s the case, I don''t know how long it will take. I have to find a way by myself."


    Hua Yun blocked another attack from Lu Yuetong, she frowned and thought, it would not be a good thing for them to continue like this.If possible, it would be better to take her down as soon as possible. Maybe they can help Hua Yueling when they have time.


    "Sister Yun, I will protect Ling and help you by the side. You will defeat her."


    Mu Ningshuang didn''t say much, but he said it with great momentum.As if defeating Lu Yuetong was not a difficult thing at all, after hearing her words, even Hua Yun''s heart rose with an aura of giving up to me.It''s just that this kind of momentum returns to momentum, and fighting is not so easy.


    It is difficult to defeat Lu Yuetong in close combat, but it is not easy to defeat Lu Yuetong with long-range attacks, especially Lu Yuetong is so fast, it is relatively easy to dodge, so it must not be just a normal attack. Some techniques will do.


    The magic shield protected the three of them in all directions, and the strength of the protection was not small, even if Lu Yuetong attacked, there was no way to break it all at once.Lu Yuetong flashed and appeared to the side, directly waving his two-handed sword to Mu Ningshuang, his two-handed sword was burning with flames, and he slashed heavily onto the magic shield.


    The magic shield flickered, and the two-handed sword and blade pressed firmly on it, and there was a harsh sound, but Lu Yuetong''s attack was unsuccessful.In the end, there was no shield that could break through.


    "Now is the time!"


    Hua Yun found the time to attack, bent the bow and set the arrow, and used a skill. This was a skill she realized by herself, not a skill purchased in a shop like Hua Yueling.And she has practiced it many times. The proficiency and level are quite good. She didn''t use it before, mainly because of lack of time. Now that she has time, she will use it as soon as possible.


    The arrow flew out, and it was shot in several directions. This time the arrow was extremely fast, like lightning, and it was in front of Lu Yuetong in a blink of an eye.Lu Yuetong did not expect that her arrow would be so fast, and she would still attack from so many directions. This move was really powerful.


    Lu Yuetong''s attack was blocked, and Mu Ningshuang was repairing the defensive shield. After repairing it, he immediately aimed at Lu Yuetong and launched an attack.Of course she would not let it go when there was this kind of opportunity. The lightning slammed down under her control, but Lu Yuetong reacted quickly, and the figure disappeared in a flash. At this moment, one should not have appeared. The arrows here flew.


    Lu Yuetong''s expression did not change, the weapon moved to the place where the arrow attacked, blocking the trajectory of that arrow.


    The arrow hit the body of the two-handed big sword heavily, and the arrow turned and did not fall, but was consumed with Lu Yuetong.Lu Yuetong never thought that Hua Yun¡¯s attack would have such an effect. She was also shocked, and she was slower to react. The weapon in her hand almost fell off, but fortunately, she was timely. Clenched tightly.


    But even so, the situation is very unfavorable for her. She still had a little upper hand, but she fell into a disadvantage after doing so.


    Naturally, Mu Ningshuang would not let go of such a good opportunity. The lightning fell continuously from mid-air, and he didn''t care whether it would hurt Lu Yuetong. The most important thing now is to take her down.After all, Lu Yuetong was controlled, and she didn''t care whether it would cause them harm.


    Anyway, it doesn''t mean how much harm is really done to her, just to knock her down as quickly as possible, that''s enough.


    The continuous lightning almost hit Lu Yuetong, but it was a pity that Lu Yuetong''s reaction was faster. She held the two-handed sword with force and swept the arrow directly away.It was originally entangled by this arrow, but now he could act as usual and dodge directly.


    But there is more than Mu Ningshuang here, Hua Yun naturally won''t let her dodge so easily.The two girls joined forces to attack from different directions, constantly suppressing her, making her unable to attack for a while, even if it is too late to dodge and defend.


    However, although the attack has the upper hand, it is very difficult to defeat her. Lu Yuetong just has no way to attack for the time being, but it does not mean that their attack has worked.In fact, their attacks so far have not caused much damage to Lu Yuetong, and they have not even really hit her once.


    After a series of attacks, I don¡¯t know if Lu Yuetong changed his mind, and even ignoring their attacks, he rushed over directly. It looked like he was going to fight them hard, which shocked the two girls. .

 1764 Reference 1764

    Lu Yuetong didn''t care about other things, didn''t do dodge, and even directly rushed over with their attacks like this, which made Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun both frowning.She never thought that she would be like this, although there were signs before, after all, she was controlled by a monster, so she didn''t care whether she was hurt or not.


    It¡¯s just that Lu Yuetong¡¯s previous practice blinded their eyes and made them think she wouldn¡¯t do that. But now it seems that they think too much. Lu Yuetong or the monster is no longer willing to do this. They are in a stalemate, wanting to decide a winner with them as soon as possible.


    Hua Yun and the others are definitely unwilling to make a play that will hurt both sides, but the situation is not good right now, and if the frontal attack can''t stop her, the only way is to do their best to defend, do their best to defend, and nothing else. No choice outside.


    With a fierce attack, they tried to knock Lu Yuetong down. This was the best way right now.


    "Work harder and try to defeat Yuetong without hurting her!"


    That''s what I say, I think so, but it''s basically impossible.


    It can be said that it is basically impossible to defeat Lu Yuetong without hurting her. After all, if you don¡¯t hit the opponent, how can you knock her out, unless you can approach from behind and attack her with a knife? neck.In this case, there may be a chance to stun her without hurting her, but this is very difficult for them.


    Neither Mu Ningshuang nor Hua Yun have this ability. In terms of speed, they are not as fast as Lu Yuetong. It is basically impossible to go around behind her and attack her without her. Possible thing.


    Lu Yuetong''s figure kept moving in different directions. She was looking for opportunities to attack, mainly looking for flaws, but there were so many flaws for her.This is simply impossible.


    Now that Mu Ningshuang knew what kind of strength she had, it was naturally impossible to leave any more flaws, she had made preparations early and tried to do everything to perfection.


    It is not easy to defend well, especially when encountering enemies like Lu Yuetong now.You must consider every direction, no flaws can be left, otherwise as long as there is a little chance, she can find and destroy it.


    This was something Mu Ningshuang didn''t want to see, and Hua Yun didn''t want it either. After all, there were still a lot of things they needed to consider right now.


    "The defense is up to you."


    "Leave it to me, be careful. When the focus is on defense, I can''t help much."


    Mu Ningshuang said this when Hua Yun was about to attack, her words were very calm, no matter when she was speaking, she could hardly hear any emotional changes.This is her character.


    "It''s okay. If you are too busy here, don''t help. You should worry about the defense first and then talk about other things. If the defense can''t be done well, don''t mention the offense."


    Hua Yun didn''t say how much she would like her to help, she wanted her to provide some help on offense as soon as possible, but let her focus on defense first, and don''t think about other things for now.Mu Ningshuang nodded after hearing this. She still understood this. After all, if they didn''t take a good defense, it would be even more troublesome if they had to take Hua Yueling''s safety into consideration.


    Lu Yuetong¡¯s figure exploded and retreated like this. After a long distance from them, Lu Yuetong watched them, not knowing what she was thinking, but she stopped moving for the time being. Up.


    Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun both stared at her a little bit puzzled. No one thought that she would just stop responding, which made them somewhat embarrassed.


    It''s impossible for Hua Yun to go out to fight her, she''s looking for death.They can''t be her opponents if they go out, so they can only wait for her to attack.


    If the distance is farther, the effect of the long-range attack will be greatly discounted, let alone facing Lu Yuetong. Under such circumstances, the long-range attack will not have any effect at all.


    Even if the distance is very close, the long-range attack may not be effective, let alone the distance so far.


    "call¡­¡­"


    But no matter what, under the current situation, at least a temporary recovery can be achieved. Although the series of battles just now were only a short moment, they also consumed a lot of physical strength and energy.The string in his head is tight, far from letting go.


    "She doesn''t move."


    "Let''s not move if she doesn''t move." Hua Yun said calmly, and she was also staring at Lu Yuetong, looking at her from head to toe.However, at the moment the eyes of both parties met, she noticed some unusual places.


    "Xiaoshuang, look at her eyes, is she resisting."


    "?" Mu Ningshuang looked over according to what Hua Yun said, but at this time Lu Yuetong lowered her head, making it difficult for her to see her expression clearly, let alone seeing her eyes.


    Mu Ningshuang wanted to see something from her face, but she couldn''t do anything when she couldn''t see anything at all.She tried hard to see and observe, but she couldn''t see it no matter what.


    Lu Yuetong did it deliberately, that''s for sure, she was hiding something, but this kind of cover was definitely not what Lu Yuetong wanted to do.Lu Yuetong is their friend, it is impossible to do that kind of thing, so this is the monster controlling her to do it, it can only control some temporarily, can''t completely control her, Lu Yuetong has signs of breaking free.


    "Yuetong doesn''t seem to be completely controlled. She has signs of rebelling against the other''s mental strength. We may be able to help her."


    "But this is not necessarily true."


    However, Hua Yun didn''t believe that the matter was like Mu Ningshuang said, she frowned, still thinking about it.Although it looks like this on the surface, no one can say whether this is a conspiracy by a monster.


    "It''s very possible. If we hesitate any more, the chance will be gone."


    Mu Ningshuang is still a little anxious, she rarely sees her as such anxious, so Hua Yun was a little surprised at first, but she can also understand Mu Ningshuang''s thoughts, after all, she and Lu Yuetong are very good friends , It is conceivable to be anxious in my heart.


    "Xiaoshuang, my sister can understand your feelings, but you have to think clearly, if we go out, if it is a lie to us..." Hua Yun didn''t say anything further, her tone was a bit meaningful.


    "Ling, he is fighting with monsters, we have to fight, we have to help him."


    Hua Yun frowned again. It''s impossible for her not to help her brother, but she still has to think about what to do.

 1765 Reference 1765

    "Or I will go!"


    Mu Ningshuang is really anxious. No matter whether the situation is that the monster is using Lu Yuetong to deceive them or it is really Lu Yuetong resisting the control of the monster, this is a good opportunity. Such a good opportunity is very good. It''s hard to have a second time.


    "No, you can''t go, you must stay to protect Xiaoling. I can''t protect him by staying here, only you can do it."


    Seeing the firm look in Mu Ningshuang''s eyes, Hua Yun couldn''t help sighing inwardly. Anyway, if it was really a monster''s strategy, the monster would be right.She couldn''t help it. She hadn''t expected Mu Ningshuang to be so uncomfortable.


    But she can also understand Mu Ningshuang''s thoughts, and think about what she would do if her younger brother encountered this situation. It is estimated that she is not much different from her, and she may not even be more calm than her.In her opinion, Mu Ningshuang was already calm enough, instead of rushing out for the first time, she was here to reason with herself.


    "I''ll go see it."


    Now that you have said so, there is no need to hesitate any longer.Taking a deep breath, Hua Yun walked out quickly.


    "Be careful."


    "Will do."


    Hua Yun stared at Lu Yuetong and walked over quickly. She could see that Lu Yuetong''s current state was not very good.She didn''t move much, it could only be seen that she seemed to be resisting the mental power that the monster used to control herself.


    This kind of resistance is not easy, and after all she has been controlled for so long before, how can she suddenly resist the mental power of the monster? I don¡¯t know if Mu Ningshuang has thought about this issue, but Huayun thought about it. Found the answer.


    Perhaps it has something to do with the actions of the younger brother. Because the younger brother is fully engaged in it, the monster has to put more energy on the younger brother¡¯s side, which makes it unable to completely control Lu Yuetong anymore. Maybe she was given a chance.


    However, she hasn''t figured out how to help Lu Yuetong. In fact, she can''t say that she didn''t think about it. The main reason is that she still doesn''t know what to do.This is a difficult problem to solve. In terms of mental power, she doesn''t have the ability of her younger brother Hua Yueling.


    First of all, she can''t compare with her younger brother in terms of mental power. What''s more, she has no experience in using mental power, so she won''t use mental power.Mu Ningshuang may be better. In some respects, her mental power still has some similar characteristics to magic power, but she definitely can¡¯t come out. If you want to save Lu Yuetong, you can¡¯t just throw Hua Yueling. One side.


    Hua Yun rushed over and reached Lu Yuetong''s side, but she did not get too close in a hurry, but observed carefully.I can observe more at close range. Lu Yuetong seems to be struggling to raise her head, but she can also see that it is very difficult for her to raise her head. There is some kind of force interfering with her, so she can¡¯t easily raise her head. Can only fight hard.


    This is all that can be seen so far, except that there is no other noteworthy place.


    "Even if she is fighting, how can I help her?"


    Hua Yun has no experience in this area. She thought that if her younger brother came over, there would be a way, but it seemed useless to come by herself.As she said before, it feels useless even if it comes.Looking at her now, she was really right.


    What should I do now?


    Looking at Lu Yuetong, who seemed very uncomfortable, Hua Yun felt uncomfortable. No matter how long she had been with her, she liked this girl quite a bit, but she didn¡¯t know what to do now. .She wanted to help her, but she still didn''t know what she could do.


    It seems that I can''t do anything, and I still can''t think of anything after thinking about it.


    "What is a good way?"


    She took the initiative to come out to help, but there was nothing to do here, which was a bit embarrassing.


    "A Tong, can I help you?"


    Hua Yun meant to ask Lu Yuetong to see if she knew what she could do, but Lu Yuetong could not answer her question.


    "Ningshuang, what should I do?"


    Since I couldn''t ask Lu Yuetong, I could only ask Mu Ningshuang. She looked at Mu Ningshuang and asked loudly.But even at this time, she did not forget to guard against Lu Yuetong beside her.


    This is necessary, and she is still at a disadvantage, and she will suffer if she is not careful.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Mu Ningshuang frowned, she couldn''t answer Hua Yun''s question like this, and she didn''t know what to make Hua Yun do.


    "Sister Yun, let me teach you, listen to me, you try."


    Just when they didn''t know what to do, Aroline''s words emerged from nowhere, Hua Yun was taken aback for a moment, looked at Mu Ningshuang, but saw her lowering her head thinking.


    "Aling, please, Ningshuang, you help me look after him!"


    Aroline didn''t let her hear the words but only let herself hear, although I don''t know why, but since she did it, let''s do it first.As long as Mu Ningshuang can protect her younger brother.


    Aroline began to teach her what to do after she was ready. Mental power invasion is actually not an easy task, especially when your spiritual power is not so strong, it is mainly because it can invade like a monster. The mental power is strong enough, otherwise it can''t do it.


    Fortunately, Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong knew each other. In this case, it would be easier to get past, otherwise the situation would only get worse.


    "Sister Yun, I''ll teach you how to invade your mental power, but when you invade, don''t forget to remind her of your identity, so it''s easier to invade."


    Aroline reminded Hua Yun, Hua Yueling nodded to indicate that she understood that she had remembered it.According to the method taught by Aroline, she approached Lu Yuetong and slowly used her mental power to invade.To be honest, before this, she really didn¡¯t know what mental power was, and how to use it. Spiritual power is a peculiar power that everyone possesses, but many people no longer have a situation that no one teaches. It is difficult to know its existence and use it.


    Little by little, she used her mental power to remind Lu Yuetong that she was herself, and the resistance she received immediately became weaker, which made it easier for her to go in.


    "Huh...I''ve entered, but the danger should be inside."


    Hua Yun hasn''t found any danger yet, but she also knows that the danger lies deeper. If what Lu Yuetong showed was true, then the battle between the two sides should be at a very anxious table.

 1766 Reference 1766

    Before heading to the more dangerous area, Hua Yun took a deep breath, which was also to make some preparations for the next action.The next is the most dangerous moment. In terms of mental power, even if she and Lu Yuetong join forces, they are not necessarily opponents of the monsters. In this case, they must have some strategies.


    "Sister Yun, let me teach you some mental skills. If you learn this skill, you will be able to defeat that guy relatively easily."


    Huayun listened to Aroline¡¯s words. In this regard, she needs to listen to Aroline¡¯s experience. Whether it¡¯s experience or skills, they are far from Aroline. If she can teach something useful, then they There is still a good chance.


    Hua Yun still learned some related skills from Aroline. These are things she didn¡¯t know before. Now it¡¯s good. With this kind of skills, she may have a chance to win. Anyway, as long as she can control the monster The mental power to drive away is the best result.


    Hua Yun quickly found the two sides who were fighting inside, and the situation was worse than she thought. What Gu Lu Yuetong told her was that it was the result of the monster¡¯s mental power being taken back, otherwise, the monster¡¯s spirit. The force is stronger.


    But even so, the remaining mental power is still very strong, even if the mental power of the two of them is aggregated, it can only be said that they can barely cope with it. If you want to drive it out, strength alone is definitely not enough.


    "Fortunately, I still learned some skills from Aroline, otherwise the possibility of wanting to win it is too low."


    Hua Yun didn''t know what Aroline was thinking. For the time being, she didn''t have the mind to think about what Aroline was thinking. She must have her own ideas, but the key lies in how to solve the current problem.


    The monster is more difficult to deal with than imagined, and it is extremely difficult to overcome it.Even though Hua Yun had been prepared for a long time, she still felt a little weird after she understood the terrifying mental power possessed by the monster.


    To put it bluntly, they have never encountered a monster with such a powerful force, and they can be forced to such a degree, if it is an ordinary monster, there is definitely no way to do it.But this is a unique monster, this is a monster with incredible and terrifying power.


    This guy is more difficult to deal with, it is very difficult to win it, even if they may not face the full power of the monster, but it is also very difficult for them.


    "It''s definitely impossible to win it just like this."


    After Hua Yun finally merged with Lu Yuetong''s spirit, the two began to communicate.The power they formed together is similar to that of monsters. In this case, if you hit hard, the best result is just a tie between the two sides. If you are not careful, you may even lose.


    Naturally, Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong didn''t want to lose. They wanted to win this battle, so they had to be prepared.Not only to make defenses, but also to have some skills when fighting.Fortunately, Hua Yun learned some skills from Aroline that she didn''t know before, all of which were used in mental combat.


    Taking advantage of the time now, I briefly communicated with Lu Yuetong, and then the two started a posture and confronted the monster.


    The spirit of the monsters wandered in the passage, blocking their way.


    "I knew I shouldn''t have come in, so it would be easier to knock down on both sides."


    Hua Yun thought secretly in her heart, but she just thought so and didn''t say it. It''s not the time to complain or say something frustrating.What they need now is confidence, self-confidence. If they don''t even give themselves this hope, then they will fight.


    The situation is a little worse, but they still have a good chance. After all, the gap between the two sides is only in experience.Unless the monster can mobilize more mental power from other aspects, otherwise the two sides will still be evenly matched.


    At least for a short period of time, the monsters didn''t have any other abnormal actions, nor did they intend to mobilize more mental power. It seemed that they were about to fight like this.This is exactly what they want.


    "Yuetong, you will draw its attention for a while, and I will try to give it a fatal blow."


    Lu Yuetong responded softly, listening to her tone seemed to have no energy.Although Hua Yun cares a little, she doesn''t have the time to take care of it now.


    "I hope this time the strategy can be effective."


    Hua Yun still talked roughly with Lu Yuetong about her mental combat strategy, but the conversation was not very in-depth, she just told her what to do, but in fact, there were still many things she didn''t tell her.One is that she doesn''t have that time, and the other is that she still hasn''t fully trusted Lu Yuetong for the time being, unless the mental power of the monster in her mind is completely eliminated, otherwise she will not be defenseless in a short time. Acting with Lu Yuetong.


    But even if it is to guard her, it is not impossible to act with her. In this case, it is impossible to win without cooperating with her.It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t rest assured, and act with a defensive mindset. This is the safest and best way.


    After the spiritual power was separated, Mu Ningshuang hid herself, how to hide her spiritual power, avoiding other people''s detection, Aroline also taught her some.With Hua Yun''s understanding ability, she can easily learn it in a short time, but she still feels a little rusty in actual use.


    Fortunately, I don''t need to worry too much anymore, as long as I can use it, I can avoid the detection of the monster''s mental power, and make Lu Yuetong not clear where he is. That''s it.


    After Hua Yun hid, she stopped acting, waiting for Lu Yuetong''s action.The mental power of the monster hit the last fortress guarded by Lu Yuetong, and Lu Yuetong also exerted all his power to resist. There was no good way to get the monster for a while.


    This is like Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun working together to resist the monster. I don''t know if the monster can feel it. Anyway, it temporarily achieved the effect they both wanted.


    Lu Yuetong delayed the advancement of Zhu''s monster. In fact, that was the case at the beginning, but now with Hua Yun''s help, she is more confident that she can defeat the monster.


    Lu Yuetong also tried his best. Because of this, the monster had nothing to do with her for a while. After all, this is Lu Yuetong''s territory, and the control ability must be stronger than the monster.It''s easy to resist monsters.

 1767 Reference 1767

    The situation on Hua Yueling''s side was not much better, and she spent a lot of effort to drive out the rushing monster''s mental power, but this was still not enough.The battle between him and the monster is considered deadlocked, and for the time being, no one can do anything about it, but what he wants to say is how the monster has the upper hand.


    Hua Yueling was thinking about a way to completely knock out the monster''s mental power, but I have to say that this is a very difficult thing.Although some of the mental power that the monsters invaded in has been consumed, it still has a lot of mental power left. Under such circumstances, it is almost impossible to knock it out at once.


    "It must be done as soon as possible, otherwise, if this continues, I don''t know how much time will be wasted. Sister Yun and the others may be in danger."


    Concentrating wholeheartedly on it, Hua Yueling didn''t know what was happening outside at all. He was still worried about Sister Yun and their situation, hoping they could be safe.


    Hua Yueling felt that she needed to do something more, anyway, she couldn''t wait forever, this would definitely not work.But what should I do? I would definitely not be able to rush out anymore. When the power of the monster is more powerful, doing so would be death.


    Now it is in a relatively balanced state. Under this circumstance, the monster has nothing to do with him, but correspondingly, it is very difficult for him to solve the monster.It''s not good for anyone to do it first, especially Hua Yueling herself.


    If you move your whole body, there will be no way to retreat.


    The monster is casual, there is no need to think about it so much, it can be shot at any time, but Hua Yueling still has some scruples and can''t do that.


    Hua Yueling''s side is quite dangerous. If he rushes out, if he can''t completely drive the monster''s mental power out, then as long as the monster keeps the way, when he is exhausted, it will have a chance for it. coming.In fact, all this is easy to say, but it is not so easy to really want to do it.


    It is precisely because of this that Hua Yueling is not in a hurry to act at all. He knows when to worry and when not to worry, and it is obviously not the time to worry.


    "But we must not just sit and wait like this, we must think of a way again, if there is a way to get the best of both worlds, or at least it can be guaranteed that there is no such dangerous way."


    In terms of mental power, in fact, he has basically no skills, and the most proficient is chaos, but this kind of thing obviously can''t be solved by chaos.


    The monster is not in a hurry to attack, it seems that there is the same mind as him, anyway, it is not more than time, there is nothing to compare.The monster is also consumed with him, to see who has consumed whom.


    Hua Yueling must be the more anxious party. He is very worried about the safety of the outside sisters and Ningshuang. He wants to solve this matter as soon as possible, and does not want to continue to consume it like this.


    But the fact is that he had to do it again.It was not that he wanted to make such a choice, but that he had to choose to do so. It can be said to be forced, but it cannot be said that others forced him to do so.No choice.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    This monster feels terrifying, Hua Yueling has never encountered such a smart monster.Not only has wisdom, but also uses tactics. It''s really an incredible guy. If you let it continue to evolve, you don''t know what it will become.


    But these are not things that he needs to think too much about. What he cares most now is how to defeat this monster. He wants to give it a good look and let it know that he is not an easy person.


    Hua Yueling worked hard to keep calm, only in this way could he make a correct judgment when it was time to make a judgment, not a wrong judgment.Time, now the most important thing is time, what the monster is thinking, Hua Yueling wants to know, but no one can tell him.


    "I must also be prepared. If it is really unwilling to make a choice, then force it to make a choice. I don''t believe it will remain silent forever."


    Hua Yueling has always hated waiting, but if you can''t take the initiative to attack, you can only wait. This will make people feel uncomfortable, but there is no choice.


    This is the fact, Hua Yueling can only look at the monster in front of her, controlling her mental power to show off her power.


    Perhaps this is not the meaning of a monster, or it is not its original intention, but in Huayueling''s view, it means this.


    But maybe it wants to make Hua Yueling angry because of it, and then rushes over to fight herself, but no matter what, no matter whether it has such an idea or not, Hua Yueling is telling it with practical actions, this is impossible.


    I am by no means the kind of person who lacks any rationality, nor is he so uncomfortable, it is impossible to be impulsive and angry just because of such a thing.Especially when there is no benefit to doing this, it is even more impossible. He is very clear in his heart.


    What is more difficult than that?Hua Yueling felt that there was definitely none.


    Staring at the scene where the spirit power of the monster on the opposite side was flaunting its might, Hua Yueling felt so disgusted for some reason, that power turned around aimlessly, as if exploring around in her newly robbed house.I looked around, I don''t know why, Hua Yueling felt that way.


    "call¡­¡­"


    It was really uncomfortable not to let out a breath of anger, and was particularly flustered emotionally, but Hua Yueling had to take this matter calmly.


    "If it really thinks so, then I will admire it, it is such an incredible guy."


    I thought to myself, I couldn''t help but sneered. Even so, your strategy can''t escape my eyes.I still see it. Since you are willing to consume, I will try my best. I will see what else you can do.


    Waiting while thinking about other ways, this may be the best way she can think of.Other than that, I can''t think of anything better.Hua Yueling also thought about asking Xiaoxue, but since Xiaoxue hasn''t said anything, it''s better not to do so.


    In Hua Yueling''s heart, there was a persistence that she didn''t even understand, and this time the choice was not just his persistence.


    "This should be all the mental power it can mobilize, at least for now, it must be correct."


    Hua Yueling had to think more about it. There was only so much mental power that a monster could mobilize. If he couldn''t continue to increase it, he might still win against the opponent.But if there is more energy, just waiting for his attack to pass, then he will suffer.


    In addition, he was still thinking whether there was a way to reduce the mental power he could control.

 1768 Reference 1768

    Hua Yueling waited for a long time, but the monster did not move.The monster is very calm, just want to continue to consume him, the trend is obvious, at least for now, Hua Yueling has not found other clues to break her judgment.


    "In this case, unless I change something, or something else happens to force it to change, otherwise it will be very difficult to do."


    After waiting for a period of time, people became a little anxious, but there is nothing else to do.Perhaps some mental power can be divided into tentative attacks from other directions to see how the monster will react, but this is dangerous, and Hua Yueling doesn''t want to do anything dangerous for the time being.


    "The flaws, if there are any flaws, maybe they can also come back."


    Hua Yueling has observed it for a long time, not without careful observation, but in the end she found nothing.The monster didn''t do anything particularly complicated, it was just to block all of its power there, and there could be any flaws to find, anyway Hua Yueling couldn''t find anything.


    "If there is no flaw, you can create a flaw. This is a method that you can try, but don''t be seen by it when you implement it. Well, it''s also difficult. Think about whether there is a way to do it."


    No matter what the method is, as long as it can solve the current dilemma.Hua Yueling is like a person trapped in Shandong by a monster. There is no other road here, and he can''t escape, so he definitely can''t be a deserter.


    The stalemate has been maintained, and it seems that it will continue forever. Neither party is willing to act first.


    In fact, Huayueling didn''t know that the solution was actually with his sister and Lu Yuetong. If they could do something with them, then the whole battle situation would change.


    "Its power has declined a lot compared to before. It should be Sister Aroline that was delayed, but Sister Aroline didn''t try her best. It seems that she wants to let us take care of it."


    Judging from the fact that Sister Aroline hasn''t had any response, it''s basically like this, Hua Yueling is also very difficult to get along with more possibilities.This is the most possible, maybe this is a kind of trial for them, Hua Yueling dare not say that it is 100% like this, but according to his estimation, it should not be too different. The facts are what he thinks. .


    "If Sister Aroline really thinks so, let her see our strength, but she will never let her down."


    I thought to myself that Hua Yueling would even be more motivated to act, otherwise he would feel a little lifeless in his heart, maybe he had encountered too many such things, so he didn''t take it seriously anymore. Right.


    Hua Yueling had some confidence and recovered somewhat, unlike before.He felt that he had better do something to show Sister Aroline, his strength was not to boast.


    There is still some distance between him and the place where the spirit power of the monster gathers. This distance is not particularly far, it is still a relatively suitable distance.It is best to keep the distance between the two parties at this long. Don''t pull them closer or farther away. If they are closer, they may attract battles. If they are farther away, they will occupy more space.


    "Try it, try it a little, but just try it, you can''t put too much force into it."


    Hua Yueling decided to try it for the time being, maybe she could gain something, this kind of thing is like this, if you don''t try it, you never know what you will get.Trying may represent danger, but it also represents opportunity. It just depends on whether you can grasp this opportunity well.


    In fact, she still had a good chance, Hua Yueling thought about this in her heart, and she had to be careful when she acted next.


    Hua Yueling immediately took action after making a decision, controlling a small part of the mental power to leave from other directions, and then preparing to attack the monster from that direction.This plan was just thought about, so it''s still hard to say whether it will work or not, but if it can attract the other party, even a small part of the power will be earned for him.


    What he needs to care about most is how this part of the power can dodge the enemy''s detection and attack. If this part of the power can be kept and cause trouble to the other party, it will be enough.


    Just after Hua Yueling was ready to take action, Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun also started to take action.They had the same idea as Hua Yueling, and they were unwilling to continue the scene before them, and they wanted to solve the problem as soon as possible.


    Regardless of their thoughts or due to practical reasons, anyway, fighting monsters head-on, fighting a war of attrition is a scene they don''t want to see.In the use of mental power, they are definitely not opponents of monsters, and the same is true in experience. In this case, even if the power is not much different or even the same, they don''t think about victory.


    They were also ready, as if they were destined, when Hua Yueling was about to try to do something, the two of them also started the action here.Although the three of them are unaware of each other, to a certain extent, they can be regarded as a double-sided attack.


    It''s just that now neither of them knows that they have done this, and they don''t understand each other''s situation, which is actually quite dangerous.But fortunately, Hua Yueling and the others are fine.


    "The next step is to see if Lu Yuetong is under control."


    Hua Yun was hiding in the dark, thinking secretly, in fact, even Lu Yuetong is not very clear where she is now, they just discussed what to do before the action, there are many specific details that have not been discussed.So now the place Huayun was hiding was found when she came in, not Lu Yuetong provided her.


    The benefits of this are obvious, and you can ensure your own safety to the utmost extent, but in fact, doing so does not have much impact on other things.It doesn''t matter if Lu Yuetong knows where she is, as long as she can go out when the time comes.


    When she was ready, she started to wait. Lu Yuetong would send her a signal after setting up everything. Then it was time for her to act.


    I just need to wait and see. I don''t know how Lu Yuetong is doing, but Huayun still believes in Lu Yuetong in terms of ability. Don''t look at her usual carelessness, but she is not sloppy at all when she really does things.The same goes for Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang. They are both such girls. They are very reassuring and don''t need to worry too much.

 1769 Reference 1769

    Lu Yuetong sent the signal earlier than Hua Yun thought. After receiving the signal, Hua Yun waited for a while.It only took about ten seconds, and soon, she started to act.


    Moved out according to the plan, and then she began to go to the place where both Lu Yuetong and the monster were.


    "It''s almost here. It seems that what I have hidden should be fine, it doesn''t look like I found it."


    Hua Yun looked at the place where the monster''s mental power was concentrated, and then at the place where Lu Yuetong''s mental power was.As they discussed at the beginning, Lu Yuetong helped her delay the monster''s mental power.


    If all of the monster¡¯s mental power is here, or the monster¡¯s attention is here, then their move will definitely not have any good effect, but now here is only part of the monster¡¯s spiritual power, and its Obviously, the attention won''t be all here, so don''t worry too much about these, at least Hua Yun thinks that the monsters shouldn''t find their strategies.


    Lu Yuetong did a good job over there. Although her mental power could not be compared with that of the monster, it was more than enough to hold it temporarily.


    "Okay, I should act too. Let''s surprise it next."


    Hua Yueling is paying attention to the movement on the other side. Although she is about to act, she is still waiting for something. Now Lu Yuetong is holding the monster''s mental power and attracting all its attention to herself Body.But this is not enough. There are still some problems that have not been resolved. This is part of their deliberations.


    This is not something she has to do, but it is still left to Lu Yuetong to do it.The monster does know that she is here and that she is here, but if it relies on Lu Yuetong to harass it, the mental power it can control now is completely drawn, temporarily forgetting her existence, then she will The action will be easier.


    The most important aspect of the plan is to attract all the attention of the psychic power controlled by the monster. As mentioned before, only part of the psychic power of the monster exists here, so it is certainly not as smart as the monster itself and can easily guess. Give out their ideas and strategies.


    The implementation of the strategy cannot be too fast or too slow. If Lu Yuetong acts for too long, it is very likely that the monster will discover something. After taking action there, she must start acting here. .Only by surprise can the best effect be achieved. Coupled with the techniques taught by Aroline, it is really not a dream to drive out the spirit of the monster.


    At least the first step has gone out, and it seems that the effect is pretty good, the next step is to see how the second step is. If there are no problems with the second step, it is time for her to act.


    Hua Yun suppressed the mind to act immediately and waited patiently. In fact, her thoughts were a bit coincident with Hua Yueling''s side.It''s just that the two sides are different, Hua Yueling is waiting for the action of the monster, and Hua Yun is waiting for the action of Lu Yuetong.


    Lu Yuetong didn''t let her wait for too long. She was probably afraid of being seen by the monster, so the speed was slower, but she should act as soon as possible according to the two of them discussed.When attacking from another direction, the mental power controlled by the monster was really confused by her sudden attack, and it became a little confused without even understanding what happened.


    This was also deliberately created by the two of them in order to create such an effect. Now it seems that the poor mental power of the monster has been confused, and it is time for her to appear on the stage to give the monster a good look.


    As long as Lu Yuetong is on her side, there is no big problem, but now is not the time to worry about this, no matter what, you must act.


    When Hua Yun acted, her mental power quickly intruded from the weak area of ??the monster area, which was the area they created.There is no fixed location, just look at which area is affected and then becomes vacant.


    The neutral has been created, and just in front of her, Hua Yun rushed out almost immediately, her mental power like a whirlwind under her control.Use this impact to create more powerful lethality.


    Originally, this blow already contained all her strength, let alone in the case of a sneak attack, if it was really concentrated, then the damage it could cause was not known how strong it was.


    Huayun shielded her breath as much as possible and made her move faster, hoping to delay the discovery as much as possible.However, she found that she seemed to be thinking a little bit, she had already rushed out almost half of the distance, the spirit of the monster was still dealing with Lu Yuetong, and she did not realize her arrival.


    "This is... what''s going on, even if it is delayed by Lu Yuetong, its detection ability can''t be so weak, right?"


    Hua Yun has a somewhat bad premonition. This premonition made her frown. She is still quite worried, but now that she has arrived here, it is impossible to stop. Just go and see what the situation is.


    It is impossible for Hua Yun to let go of this opportunity, even if she thinks that there may be danger in her heart, she is absolutely unwilling to leave and can only continue to act.Hua Yun can be regarded as willing to go out, anyway, it is impossible to change anything, then stop thinking about it, continue to act, and use all the strength to act.


    The attack was aimed at the part of the monster with the most mental power. Although this is not all, if it can be destroyed in one fell swoop, then it will only take some time to clean up other places.


    It fell sturdily on the mental power, and the shock caused was conceivable. Just that moment, Hua Yun even thought that her attack had caused the effect of breaking the earth.It is no exaggeration to say that this is the case, it is almost broken.


    At that moment, the entire space was shaking, but not only the mental power of the monster was affected, but even Lu Yuetong himself was also affected, which Huayun could not foresee before.


    Judging from the performance of mental power feedback, Lu Yuetong was quite painful, and her mental power suddenly became quite weak.All the looming things became translucent, which shocked Hua Yun, but when she wanted to pass, she got the message from Lu Yuetong.


    "Before you drive the spirit power of the monster out, I''m fine."


    Lu Yuetong knew what was the most important thing in her heart. She was injured, but it was okay. She couldn''t die, but the spirit of the monster must be expelled as soon as possible.

 1770 Reference 1770

    The changes that Hua Yueling felt was the most obvious. The monster suddenly moved. When his exploration had just begun, he didn''t know why it moved.Moreover, it was an unusually violent attack. Although the strength of both sides were similar, under this violent attack, even if the difference in strength was small, it was magnified a lot at this moment.


    Hua Yueling didn''t understand what happened to the monster for a while. Although he hoped that there would be a change, the change of the monster was too strange.Before, there was a face that was not afraid of being consumed by himself, how did it suddenly become like this, no longer waiting, but directly attacking.


    If it weren''t for some precautions, I would really be shocked by its series of actions.


    "But that''s good, at least I can be considered the upper hand. As long as this period of time can be delayed, then it is time to counterattack."


    Hua Yueling carried the monster round after round of fierce impact, and there was no time to think about what happened.But he also knew in his heart that there must be some changes in the outside world, and this change is not conducive to the monster, so it wants to find some balance from itself as soon as possible and regain its advantage.


    "But you are wrong to think that way, I am not so easily defeated by you."


    Since the monster is determined to defeat itself here, let it fail by using itself.Never let it break through this line of defense, just tell it that you are the winner.


    Hua Yueling tried her best to block the opponent''s attack. The monster''s attack was quite terrifying, almost making him unable to breathe, making him feel suffocated.But this is not enough, not enough to let it beat itself.


    Roaring in her heart, Hua Yueling felt that her mental power felt like she was on the verge of breaking, but he just withstood it and never took a step back.


    The pain continued to erode his nerves, but he remained calm and focused, and did not give up on defense because of this.


    "Just hold on for a while, if you hold on for a while..."


    Hua Yueling kept saying to herself in her heart that he had to persevere. He believed that as long as he could resist the monster''s full-scale offensive, then the victory would naturally belong to him.


    The monster¡¯s offensive wave was higher than the waves. Hua Yueling felt like a thick wall among the waves. Although the wall was very thick, it cut off the waves, but with the slapping time and time again, could he not bear it? Still unknown.


    All of this can be said to be somewhat related to luck, but the connection is not that big. The most important thing is your own strength.


    Hua Yueling felt more and more that he might not be able to resist this wave of terrible offensives, but he gritted his teeth and persisted. This is not a joke, this is the most real feeling.It was not that Hua Yueling had not experienced similar pain. He had been attacked by mental power when his mental power was relatively weak, but it was an illusion at that time, but now it is different.


    Now it is the most direct attack method. There is no fancy technique, but flat push again and again.This is how the monster wants to knock down his "wall" just by relying on the waves.


    "It''s over, it''s over..."


    The mental power is so fragile, Hua Yueling didn''t fully understand this until this moment, and the battle of mental power is completely different from the battle of the body.That kind of feeling, that kind of feeling that can''t be told, should never exist in a battle outside of mental power.


    There was a tearing pain, Hua Yueling tried hard to endure it for so long, but she never was able to wait until the battle was over.That monster was really powerful enough, and it was incredible that this attack lasted so long.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know how long it would take this head-to-head battle to end, but he knew that he could never give up, and he must continue to persevere until the opponent gave up.


    When he was under the crazy wind-like attack of the monster, his body was also distorted in pain, his face showed a painful look, his teeth clenched tightly, as if he was about to crush his teeth. general.The brows were deeply furrowed, the whole body curled up like a prawn, and the whole person was in a kind of extreme pain.


    Mu Ningshuang next to him first noticed his changes. She had been paying attention to Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun''s situation before. Seeing that there was nothing wrong there, she turned her head to face him. Looked over.


    "!"


    Seeing his painful look, Mu Ningshuang hurried over, knelt down to wrap him in his arms, and whispered his name.But Hua Yueling naturally couldn''t respond to her. He could hear Mu Ningshuang''s voice and feel her movements, but he could not give any response.


    But Mu Ningshuang''s doing this is still good, Hua Yueling felt a lot more comfortable at once, and the whole person became more energetic.


    "It''s also thanks to Ningshuang. In this way, I will be more confident to defeat it."


    Hua Yueling secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The warm feeling made him feel as if he had returned home. The whole body was warm and very comfortable.


    Even at that moment, Hua Yueling felt that her mental power had been strengthened to a certain extent.The spiritual power that was on the verge of fragmentation has been incredibly strengthened.Suddenly, after the mental power was strengthened, it reunited to form a stronger defense.


    "There should be no problem now."


    He recovered a bit more clarity, and Hua Yueling was also relieved. If he was still the same as before, he was somewhat worried, but now he doesn''t need it anymore. After strengthening, he fully believes that he can consume the monster.


    It is still unclear why the monster suddenly rushed to launch a full-scale offensive, but judging from everything it has done so far, there are not many powers it can use, and only the current ones.So as long as you get rid of its indomitable momentum, there is no need to worry about the others, and it will be yourself that will have the upper hand instead of the monster.


    Hua Yueling had already seen hope, but the monster''s momentum had declined somewhat. In fact, after Hua Yueling had gained momentum, it understood that there was basically no chance for it.Unless you can add some more power, but this is no longer possible. If it had that power, it would have been used long ago, so why wait until now.


    The monster has no choice but to fight one last time to see if he still has that chance.

 1771 Reference 1771

    Hua Yueling had not experienced such a difficult battle, but even if he had experienced it, the battle like this one was really the first attempt.I have to say that the battle this time was really terrifying, Hua Yueling even felt that she might be controlled by a monster at any time.


    This is not the most terrible, the most terrifying part is that his spirit may be damaged.This is not a joke.The feeling that Hua Yueling''s mental power was on the verge of breaking up not long ago was not a joke, but a real situation.


    If one is not careful, it is possible to enter a situation where it is impossible to recover. If one''s spirit is really broken in this way, causing irreparable losses, what should be done? Will it be able to recover at that time?Hua Yueling didn''t even dare to imagine these, he was also afraid that the more he thought about it, the less confident he would be and the more scared he would feel.


    Fortunately, the situation has basically stabilized now, so don''t worry too much.


    The situation is not so good, but it is not too bad, I can only say that it is OK.At least he has almost consumed the monster to death, basically speaking, it has no chance.At least don''t think of relying on mental attacks to defeat or even control yourself, in order to turn defeat into victory.


    There was no problem in the difficult situation before, let alone the situation now.


    If he can still lose to the opponent under such circumstances, then he will have no face to live anymore, so he can simply find a place where no one can hide.


    Gradually, the momentum of the monster attack also declined, which was predictable, but Hua Yueling still did not relax his vigilance, and now is not the time to relax his vigilance.Although the attack of the monster has weakened a lot, it has not yet reached the point where it is not dangerous. This time is sometimes the most dangerous time.


    The more at this time, even if the dominant party shows signs of relaxation, it is likely that the opponent will strike back again, and that is the most dangerous.


    Therefore, even for a minute and a second, Hua Yueling did not relax her vigilance. She was highly concentrated, thinking about the tricks that various monsters might use, but at least from the current performance, the monsters have no other actions yet. It''s just such a constant impact, making the last effort.


    Hua Yueling also knew that this should be the last endeavor of the monster, as long as he survived this wave, there should be no problem, and then he might be able to counterattack.As long as these mental powers of the monster are knocked out, or even eliminated, then it will be much easier to find where the monster is.


    Under the circumstance of reduced mental power, it is impossible for the monster to remain in that hidden state, and it will be much easier to find under this situation.


    Hua Yueling had been prepared to fight a protracted battle, but he did not expect that his side would turn around so quickly, which was a bit beyond his expectations.But this is also a good thing to say, but you must be fully prepared for the next action.


    "Just wait and see, see me surprise you."


    Hua Yueling thought secretly, it¡¯s impossible to say that Hua Yueling is not angry at all because he has been suppressed for so long by the other party for so long, but he has been so angry before. There is no chance at all, now the opportunity is here, we must seize it.


    Hua Yueling was waiting for the time to come, although it was almost here, but after all, it hadn''t really come yet, and she had to wait.The moment when the monster had to give up was the real best time.


    The monster is still holding on, and it doesn''t seem to have the intention to give up.But before its attack was withdrawn, Hua Yueling couldn''t attack, it was still dangerous for him.Even if it is only a little bit dangerous, Hua Yueling will not try, it is irresponsible for his life, he definitely does not want to be like that.


    "Wait a little longer, I don''t believe it will not be withdrawn alive, it is impossible."


    In fact, he has reason to believe that if the monster wants to persist like this, the consequences will be the worst, and it is definitely not the situation it sees.I just don''t know how far the monster is going to persist. Judging from its current performance, it seems that it is not ready to give up in such a hurry.


    "Don''t worry, the more you are anxious, the more you will be unable to make correct judgments. Calm down."


    There was a fire blazing in her heart, and Hua Yueling didn''t want to avenge the monster all the time, making it the kind of pain she had often tried by herself.But after waiting for so long, the opportunity has not yet come.


    This situation will continue for at least some time, but it is not clear how long Hua Yueling will take.The actions of the monster made him somewhat unclear. It stands to reason that it should not continue to be consumed like this even for its own sake. It is purely a waste of time and has no effect. From the current situation, it is not at all. It may cause too much trouble to myself, let alone beat myself.


    Everyone knows that there is no result if you persist in this way. It is impossible to win anyway, but the monster seems to be stronger, and it is not willing to give up.This made Hua Yueling also a little uncomfortable. Although he knew that he would definitely win, but the monster would definitely make him feel sick.


    "But now the pressure is not so great, but you can try to fight back."


    It didn''t launch a counterattack with all the power, but only used part of the spare power to try to attack the weak part of the monster''s mental power.It is naturally best to be able to destroy the spirit of the monster here. In that case, the monster will definitely be much weaker, and the battle will be easier then.


    Observing the dynamics of the monster''s mental power, the monster has the momentum to fight him to the death. Hua Yueling doesn''t know where she has offended the other party. It is she who is angry, not it.Obviously it took the initiative to find its troubles, but it was still angry. What is this called?


    Hua Yueling also has a temper, you thought you had a temper!


    Those mental powers under control have found the part of the monster''s mental power that has no defense. In fact, the mental power of the monster controller has no defense in almost any place.Just like him, all of the monster''s experience is placed on offense, so there is no time to consider defensive issues at all, and it seems to believe that Hua Yueling will not attack him.


    Hua Yueling was not in a hurry to attack, but first spent some time to understand the situation in other places, and waited until almost everything was observed before he was ready to act.

 1772 Reference 1772

    All the places occupied by the monster''s mental power were carefully checked by Hua Yueling. No abnormal places were found. Those places were undefended, and no defensive places were found.In this case, it can be basically determined, no matter where the attack is from, there should be no problem, and at this time, I believe that the monster must have no way to find his attack route.


    Hua Yueling found a place that was the best place to limit the monster''s mental power, and if he succeeded, he would get the greatest benefit.


    The attack not only causes damage, disrupts the monster''s mental power, and cuts off the connection between the two, in this case, it disperses its already weak mental power.


    "Cut off its mental power from here, and then it will be easier."


    Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart, and her mental power immediately rushed over.The mental power controlled by the monster did not notice his sneak attack, and was still attacking frantically.


    Hua Yueling didn''t show any signs, she had always defended the same way as before, at least so that the monster could not see anything abnormal.


    "about there."


    With a bang, the monster''s mental power was directly cut in half by this blade-like attack. In an instant, the originally condensed power attacked the mental power controlled by Huayueling''s monster and suddenly panicked. Up.


    The mental energy wanted to escape in a panic, but Hua Yueling wouldn''t give it such a chance, just let go of a small part, and most of the rest was intercepted by the mental energy he had assigned.Although it is impossible to block it for too long, Hua Yueling is not worried, as long as it blocks for a few seconds, these few seconds are enough to act on her own.


    Hua Yueling surrounded the monster at the fastest speed, but in just one second, Hua Yueling had reached behind the monster''s mental power, and launched a storm-like attack from behind.This is the response to the other party''s actions. No response is more powerful than this. Hua Yueling wants the other party to understand that its choice is wrong.


    Although it''s not an opponent who can defeat it entirely by his own strength, it''s nothing, everyone''s cooperation is necessary, as long as they can win.


    Impossible enemies are always weaker than oneself. It is normal to encounter enemies stronger than oneself. So sometimes when there is no way to defeat the enemy on your own, you can rely on cooperation to fight the enemy. Nothing.


    Huayueling''s violent impact directly rushed the monster''s mental power into a mess, and dispersed it.In an instant, the monster''s mental power had been wiped out by nearly one-third, and all the rest were escaping outside, no one dared to stay to fight him.


    All these changes came too fast, and it was incredible.The monster had suppressed him before, but in an instant it changed to another appearance. He took the upper hand and fled in embarrassment by beating the enemy.


    Hua Yueling didn''t show any mercy at all, he wanted to kill everything.But just as he was about to do this, Sister Aroline¡¯s voice rang in his ears, as if she was talking to herself next to her, but Hua Yueling knew that she was definitely not here, but there was This feeling is nothing.


    "Sister Aroline, you can be considered aloud, if you don''t speak anymore, I really think you are going back."


    "Hmph, Xiaoyueling, don''t say that. If my sister I went back, how could you have won it so easily. You should underestimate this guy too, it''s not as weak as you think. "


    "Of course, I know that this guy is a monster that is difficult to deal with. Before this, at least in terms of mental power, I have never encountered such a powerful one."


    "Sister, I have met, but it''s not here. But the guy I met with my sister is much stronger than it."


    "Of course, what kind of strength Sister Aroline you are, you will naturally meet a powerful guy. We are not the same, but I really didn''t expect to encounter such a powerful monster in spirit, but even It''s such a guy. In fact, Sister Aroline doesn''t mean much to you, but in my eyes it is a very powerful opponent."


    After talking about this, Huayueling realized that her good deeds had been destroyed. He could have eliminated part of the monster¡¯s mental power, not to mention all of them, it would have to be the vast majority. Let Sister Aroline do it like this. Forget it.The spirit power of the monster is almost running away, and there is no way to chase it.


    It would be better if he was still within his control range, but if he went outside except for this range, there would be no way for Hua Yueling.He can¡¯t go out. Controlling his mental power to go out is looking for death. Although the monster¡¯s mental power is already very weak, it is impossible to cause him much harm, but this is still the existence first, and in this respect Hua Yueling is actually not particularly experienced. She has never tried to let her mental power go out, so she doesn''t know how to do it.


    This is also a problem, but when Huayueling was thinking about this, something suddenly sounded, and she looked at Sister Aroline. To be honest, if Sister Aroline hadn''t appeared here for no reason to stop her, she would have solved it. The problem is to solve the few mental powers that have no surplus, and there is no need to think about these annoying things like now.


    "Sister Aroline, I haven''t said why you suddenly appeared. And it interrupted my original plan. Do you have any plans?"


    Aroline must have her own plan, Hua Yueling believed this very much, and it was beyond doubt.It''s just that what he was planning, Hua Yueling was still a little curious about it, so he wanted to ask, as to whether Sister Aroline herself wanted to answer, it depends on her own thoughts.


    "Of course there is a plan. If there is no plan, sister, I won''t come out and let Xiaoling stop you."


    Aroline was quite proud to say, Hua Yueling didn''t know what she was proud of, but think about that sister Aroline has always been like this, let her be proud, anyway, there is nothing to say .


    "Then what should I do now? I should be able to find out where the monster is. Sister Aroline, what do you want to do?"


    "Hey, there is a guy with such a powerful illusion ability, and he is still a monster. Of course, sister, I have to find a way to make it my pet. This is also a vital force, and it can also provide a lot of help when fighting. , It''s pretty good. Monsters like it are rare."

 1773 Reference 1773

    "This is a good idea, as long as you can control it in your hands, it will really help a lot. This guy is quite strong, stronger than most of the guys I have seen, even in Sister Gekara and their organization can also rank in the top few."


    It wasn''t that Hua Yueling deliberately raised the strength of a monster, but its strength was like this. Whether it was among the monsters or people he had encountered, it was rare to see a guy with such a powerful mental power.Especially the mental power control is still very powerful, not less than other guys he has encountered who use mental power to fight.


    I just don''t know what Sister Aroline is going to do, but since she said that, she must have her own way. There is no need to ask too much, just watch it carefully.


    "Okay, sister won''t talk nonsense with you, Xiaoyueling, wait and see for a while and see how sister I do."


    After Sister Alorin finished speaking the last sentence, there was no response. Hua Yueling also wiped out the mental power of the remaining monsters, and then the mental power reoccupied her brain.He was so tossed by monsters before, and the battle afterwards made him extremely exhausted, but now he can''t rest, so he must wake up as soon as possible.


    After the mental power regained all the space in the brain, Hua Yueling didn''t have to worry about things here anymore, and woke up from a coma.When he woke up, he found that he was still in his arms by Mu Ningshuang. Mu Ningshuang''s eyes were fixed on his face. Although there was basically nothing to tell from her expression, Hua Yueling was very surprised. Clearly, there was a worried look in her eyes, she was worried about herself.


    "Ningshuang..."


    "you''re awake."


    "Well, trouble you."


    "No trouble."


    Mu Ningshuang couldn''t help but loosen his frown when he saw that there was nothing wrong with him.Originally, she saw that Hua Yueling hadn''t been awake all the time and she was worried about whether he would have anything to do. Now it seems that she has been thinking too much. He has nothing to do, which is fine.


    "It''s fine if you can recover. Is the battle over?"


    "Almost, but it can''t be said to be completely over, but there should be basically nothing left for us, all of which is solved by Sister Aroline, we just need to watch it by the side."


    Hua Yueling said with a light smile, after the battle with the monster, he was also a lot easier, and the state was not so bad.He sat up, turned his head to look in the direction where Sister Yun and Lu Yuetong were, and saw the two of them walking quickly.It seems that the two people are in good condition, but Lu Yuetong''s expression is a little bad no matter how she looks at it.


    "What''s wrong with them?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what happened to them, so she asked Mu Ningshuang in a puzzled way.


    Mu Ningshuang shook his head, and then briefly explained what happened to him. After hearing this, Hua Yueling couldn''t help frowning. He never thought that when he was fighting a monster in the spiritual world, he would return Such a dangerous thing happened.


    It now seems that the reason why I was able to gain the upper hand at that time, and the reason why the monster suddenly attacked me frantically was because of this. The fronts were opened too much, and the result was a defeat on one of the fronts, and the other two fronts were also restrained Most of the energy, otherwise it will not lead to such consequences.


    "Are they okay?"


    "It''s okay, they solved the problem earlier."


    Mu Ningshuang helped him to stand up. Hua Yueling had just recovered, so she still couldn''t control her body and couldn''t rely on her own strength to stand up. She had to help him, otherwise there would be no way. of.With the help of Mu Ningshuang, he reluctantly stood up and walked in the direction where Lu Yuetong and Sister Yun were.


    Although he wanted to see what the monster looked like, the most important thing now was to see how they were.


    Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang went over together, and when they came to them, they asked how they were, but they looked good, not particularly bad.Only Lu Yuetong had no spirit, Hua Yun seemed to be basically nothing unusual.After learning about their situation, Hua Yueling was also relieved.


    He is really worried about whether they will do anything. After all, he is facing the mental attack of that monster. Even he can''t handle it well, let alone Lu Yuetong and Sister Yun. There is no one who has specially trained mental power.


    "It''s fine for you to be fine."


    Hua Yueling comforted them. Lu Yuetong didn''t respond. She looked like she was going to fall asleep. She should be too tired mentally and needed a good rest.Hua Yun is okay, she can still communicate with him.


    After talking, Hua Yueling saw that Lu Yuetong had always been lacking in energy, so she told her to stop thinking about other things, and take a good rest.


    Lu Yuetong still didn''t say anything, mainly because she was really unable to say anything herself. With the help of Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yueling, she lay down, lying in Mu Ningshuang''s arms.


    "That monster hasn''t been solved yet, go ahead, don''t worry about it, I will take care of Yuetong. It will be fine to see her after your problem is solved."


    Mu Ningshuang was worried that this would affect Hua Yueling''s actions, so he said so.However, Hua Yueling shook his head and did not act.


    "Don''t worry, we don''t need to take action for the next thing, just leave it to Sister Aroline."


    "No need to shoot?"


    "No, we can''t help much. Also, Sister Aroline wants that monster as a pet. Let''s just watch it."


    The four people stood in place like this, looking into the distance, the figure of the monster emerged, not far from them, and the figure of Sister Aroline could be seen here.Sister Arolyn didn''t make a move, but it can be seen that the monster''s state is also very bad, and it should have been affected by the previous battle, but it is estimated that the most uncomfortable thing is Arolyn standing not far in front of her.


    Aroline''s strength made it feel desperate. It had never seen such a powerful character. Originally thought it could break the wrist with the opponent, but now it seems that it still thinks too much.


    But even if he knew that he was defeated, the monster was unwilling to give up like this. It had to fight. This was the purpose of its survival.


    The monster stood upright swaying, looking straight at Aroline''s figure, it walked forward, step by step.The mental power has no way to fight Aroline, there is no way at the beginning, let alone close combat, but it still wants to try it.

 1774 Reference 1774

    The conflict between the monster and Aroline seemed to be a little funny now. The size of the monster was like a mountain that could collapse at any time.But this is actually an exaggeration. The monster is obviously not that big, it just seems to have that kind of feeling.


    Its appearance was just like what Hua Yueling and the others had seen before, like a unicorn.How much Hua Yueling thinks this way is because he has the deepest memory of unicorns, so he will keep unicorns in his heart at this time.


    It has a pure white divine comedy, with sharp horns on the head, pointing forward, with a strange light lingering on the corners, and it is not known whether it is gathering strength to prepare for attack.


    Hua Yueling carefully observed the figure of this monster or unicorn. It was very handsome. Obviously, Hua Yueling couldn¡¯t deny this. No matter what, it was extremely handsome. Hua Yueling It is even difficult to describe its handsomeness in other words for a while.


    He really likes this monster, and if he can, he really wants to raise it as his own pet, but forget about it. There is definitely no way to raise such a monster in his house.Even if it is to be raised, it must be placed in Sister Aroline¡¯s house or in another world to be supported by others.


    The confrontation between Aroline and the unicorn continued. Although the battle between the two parties was not very visible from a distance, Hua Yueling knew that the battle between them must be quite dangerous.Don''t look at that monster now showing the appearance that it might fall down at any time, but the power it possesses is still terrifying. You can''t relax your vigilance until it actually falls, and you can''t relax for a minute or a second.


    In fact, Aroline is not so troublesome to fight with it. Aroline''s strength lies there. No matter what strategy the unicorn adopts to fight, she will definitely win in the end, let alone the monsters now. Kind of dying feeling.


    Aroline easily defeated the unicorn, and then she walked forward, next to the unicorn, and knelt down to look at it.The monster was struggling and wanted to get up to fight her, but it almost had no strength and couldn''t stand up. The more struggling, the faster the force flowed away.


    Aroline was talking to it. Hua Yueling and the others could not hear it because they were standing far away, but this was what surprised them. What surprised them was that she and the unicorn could communicate.It was obvious that the unicorn understood her after she spoke.


    But when I think about it, that is sister Aroline, in fact, there is nothing surprising about this.Sister Aroline is not only strong, but also very good in all kinds of miscellaneous places. Sister Livio is also like this.


    Perhaps these powerful people have made achievements in various aspects, Hua Yueling thought to herself.


    I don''t know if Sister Aroline''s persuasion is effective, but it seems that there is no effect yet. The unicorn has no action, but Sister Aroline is not in a hurry. She didn''t persuade anything, just waiting for its response.


    The unicorn seems to be still thinking about her proposal. At least in its response, there is no deep hatred between them. As for why the monsters will attack them as targets, maybe it is just because they are more "lucky".


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t bother in the past, but continued to wait. They really wanted to know how the unicorn would choose in the end, but Hua Yueling felt that it might not be out of Aroline''s expectations.


    But no matter what, this time they have achieved a good result, in all aspects.


    Arolin was piled beside the unicorn, which was lying motionless on the ground.He can''t move, he still has some physical strength, but the mental damage is not so easy to recover, at least he has to rest for a while.


    The unicorn nodded. Seeing this scene, Sister Aroline couldn''t help but smile. The goal was achieved. How could she be unhappy, especially when this unicorn has such a powerful ability. .This time I came here to gain a lot. If you let Gokara and the others know, they might laugh out loud.


    The abilities above mental power make unicorns have a great effect, for them, can give them a lot of help.And don''t look at Hua Yueling and the others finally defeating the unicorn, if only Gekara and the others came alone, it would not necessarily be its opponent.


    The unicorns are very strong, indeed very strong. If it weren''t for the help of sister Aroline this time, they would not be able to win in the end. What should be admitted must be admitted.


    It is precisely because Sister Aroline is there that it has dragged a large part of its energy, so they can defeat it with scattered power, otherwise it can be said that this is an impossible task.


    Everything went well, and after the unicorn recognized Aroline as the master, Aroline waved them to pass.Although Lu Yuetong recovered some physical strength and energy during the rest, it was still impossible for her to get up and move on her own. It was Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang who helped her up, and the four of them went to where Aroline was. Place to go.


    The forest has been completely restored to its original state, and it is the same ordinary forest as when they walked over.It is no longer a dreamlike scene, which also proves that such a large range of mirror images were made by unicorns.


    To be honest, this is really scary, Hua Yueling is not very clear how much mental energy it takes to make it like that, but just thinking about it, it must be a lot of money.It is very difficult to do with the trial he has now.If you think about it this way, their victory will be lucky enough to some extent, otherwise they will never win.


    "Sister Aroline, are you all right?"


    "It''s okay, come and meet everyone, don''t you need to mention it."


    They could understand what Sister Aroline said, but they could clearly feel that this was not the language they usually communicated with, but a special language.Seeing that the unicorn also understood her, it means that sister Aroline should be speaking the language used by the unicorn.


    I don''t know what kind of language it is, but they can understand it anyway.


    The unicorn turned his head and looked at them. It looked like it was being forced by Sister Aroline. He didn''t want to communicate with them at all, probably because their strength was not as good as it.Just glanced at each other with Hua Yueling, and then it turned around.


    Aroline smiled and didn''t care much about its reaction.

 1775 Reference 1775

    Powerful people have tempers, and powerful monsters are no exception.Therefore, Hua Yueling didn¡¯t think it was anything to see the unicorn¡¯s unsatisfactory reaction. It naturally has this kind of capital, perhaps only when facing sister Aroline. Change it.


    It cannot be said that there is something wrong, and the things to be said are just different ideas.


    Arolin looked at Lu Yuetong, stood up and walked to her side, stretched out her index finger to nod her forehead.Lu Yuetong was initially confused and didn''t respond, but when Aroline''s finger touched her forehead, she suddenly became energetic.


    When she raised her head to see Sister Aroline''s movements, she immediately expressed her gratitude to her.


    "Thank you, sister Aroline, I''m much better already."


    "That''s good, but this is not a complete recovery. You have to take a good rest and rest. As long as you take a good rest, not only will you fully recover your spirit, but it will also make your spirit stronger. It''s still very good for you. I''ll send you back to rest in a while."


    Naturally, Lu Yuetong didn''t have any comments. Of course, she had listened to Alorin''s words. In this regard, Alorin could be regarded as an expert. If you don''t listen to her, you should listen to who else.


    "That''s fine, um, I will take it back later, it is also very mentally damaged and needs treatment. Sister Yun, are you going back with us or continue walking here."


    Although they were a little tired after such a battle, Hua Yun and the others decided to turn around here again after discussing it.Anyway, there is no danger here. It is impossible to encounter monsters as powerful as unicorns twice here. Besides, they had just rested before they came, and there is no need to rest again so soon.


    "It''s better to go around here, don''t worry, we will go back later."


    "That''s okay. Sister Yun, just play here. I''ll be back in a while, just to send them back."


    Sister Alorin left with Unicorn and Lu Yuetong directly after she said this.Let them go back to rest, after they all left, Hua Yueling and the others also continued to move forward.Although it is said that there is no place to go, or interesting place, but they are a little unwilling to go back to rest now.


    Anyway, early or late is nothing, and now they are not so tired, it is better to go around and then go back to rest.All of them think so.


    The rest here are Hua Yueling and the three of them, Hua Yueling, Hua Yun, and Mu Ningshuang, but even the three of them are quite interesting.Continuing to walk in the direction they were going, after everything around was restored to its original state, Hua Yueling looked at those familiar places, and for a moment she didn''t know what to say.


    The dreamy scenery will never appear again, which makes him somewhat disappointed.He still likes that kind of scenery, although it''s a little bit fancy, but it''s still dreamy and likable.


    Hua Yueling likes that kind of scenery and wants to take a walk in that kind of environment, but for the time being, she can only enjoy the ordinary scenery of the forest in this ordinary forest.


    After continuing the night walk, there was no fighting and everything was settled down, Hua Yueling''s ruling eased.He was really embarrassed by the previous battle. It was really too uncomfortable.The state has recovered somewhat, after all, the battle has passed.


    Walking further ahead, I don''t know how far away, Arolin suddenly appeared, and she teleported it directly.


    "Sister Aroline, how are they doing?"


    After seeing her figure, Hua Yueling asked with concern. In fact, what he cared most was Lu Yuetong¡¯s condition. Although Sister Aroline said that there was nothing wrong and helped her regain some energy, Hua Yueling Still somewhat worried.


    "I have a elder sister. I have nothing to worry about. Xiaoyueling, you are too worried, don¡¯t worry, there will be nothing wrong, besides, my elder sister also helped to look at her situation after I went back. Nothing serious. After sleeping, I recovered."


    "Then she has rested now, right?"


    "Well, I''ll send her back to the room before I come back to sleep her. It''s almost time to fall asleep."


    "That''s good, her previous state looks really bad, but it''s all right."


    Hua Yueling breathed a sigh of relief after listening to Sister Alorin''s words. He was also worried about whether Lu Yuetong would have any problems. Now it seems that there should be nothing wrong.After all, Lu Yuetong had never experienced such a cruel moment before. The mental battle was completely different from the ordinary battle, and the fighting method was not mentioned. The damage caused was even more that the ordinary attack could not bring.


    If you are mentally injured, and you will not recover, is there anyone who can treat you, the damage caused is beyond the reach of ordinary combat.


    "Really, Xiaoyueling, you don''t believe in my sister''s strength too much. Even if you don''t need to go back to find my sister, my strength alone can make her safe."


    "Of course, Sister Aroline, you have such strength, I naturally still trust Sister Aroline your strength, but I am still a little worried about her, there is no way."


    Hua Yueling quickly explained it, not knowing whether this explanation was in line with Sister Aroline''s mind, but seeing that she didn''t say anything, she seemed to pass the test.


    "Sister Aroline, do you think there will be such a powerful monster coming out here?"


    "Impossible, where there is such a lucky thing, it is not enough to encounter it once a day, but also several times."


    Aroline didn''t think she would encounter other monsters, but Hua Yueling and the others thought so too.Being able to run into such a powerful monster is already considered incredible, and wanting to run into other ones is not a dream.


    And if they run into another one, Hua Yueling and the others will basically not be able to fight, let alone whether the fight can win the opponent, there is no need to think about it.They are somewhat tired now, and no one wants to join other battles.


    "It should be no more. It is impossible that there are so many such powerful monsters here. A monster as powerful as the unicorn that my sister I conquered is not so common, although it cannot be counted as a divine beast, but To some extent it¡¯s almost the same."


    Sister Aroline''s evaluation of unicorns is still quite high, but thinking about the power that unicorn exerts when fighting with them, you know that Sister Aroline is not bad at all.That is a terrible monster.

 1776 Reference 1776

    Hua Yueling and the others went around in the forest again, but there was nothing worthy of their attention. It was just an ordinary forest.Think about it if there is no unicorn, they would not be able to see that kind of scenery. If they follow this idea, they really have to thank that unicorn.


    But after that, they didn''t have any interest. After all, after seeing that wonderful scenery, who would want to see such an ordinary scenery.Maybe after a period of time, or after watching that kind of scenery for a long time, I will miss such ordinary scenery, but now obviously not.


    Hua Yueling and the others were still in high spirits, but after experiencing something like that, they didn''t have any interest for the time being. After not long, Hua Yueling and the others decided to return.Aroline also proposed to teleport back directly, but Hua Yueling and the others chose to walk back instead of using teleportation.


    After going all the way back, they had nothing to do for the time being. In addition to having experienced such a hard fight, they were indeed a little tired, so they went to rest after saying goodnight to each other.Although they had already rested before coming, they had consumed a lot of physical strength after all, otherwise they could still move around, and there was no need to come back to rest in such a hurry.


    Hua Yueling and the others also have a house here. Usually there is no one living here, and it is reserved for them.This is similar to a villa, but it was actually made by Mu Ningshuang using magic, but the decoration still depends on the help of Liweiluo.Otherwise, what Mu Ningshuang had created was just a pile of soil embryo houses. Although that kind of house had been built, there was no way to live in it.


    Mu Ningshuang¡¯s ability in this aspect is not as good as Livello¡¯s. Sister Livello also uses a certain amount of power. She just tidied it up a bit, and all the soil embryo houses became exquisite buildings. This is simply not in modern times. Dare to imagine.Hua Yueling didn''t know how Liweiluo did it, but everyone knew that she was amazing, it was beyond description.


    She fell asleep not long after lying down. Hua Yueling slept soundly, but she didn''t know who heard her voice in her sleep. It was noisy and sounded very lively.Are you dreaming?Hua Yueling felt that a lot of things had happened, things she had never experienced before, and the different ways of getting along with sister Yun and Mu Ningshuang, was that a dream?


    Hua Yueling was awakened, opened her eyes and wiped her eyes with her hands, then sat up.


    It wasn''t an illusion or a dream. There was indeed a lively voice coming from outside. Talking, it was a very familiar voice.Listening carefully, Hua Yueling even thought at first whether it was found here and the enemy came, but when she heard it again, it was not the same thing.


    If they really did what they thought, it would be impossible for Sister Aroline and Livio to find out, and it wouldn''t be such a voice if they really wanted to fight.If you listen carefully, you will find that although the outside sound is messy, it is not the sound of fighting, but the sound of people''s conversation. The familiar sounds seem to be the voices of Sister Gokala and Sister Lei Anni.


    "Are they here too?"


    Hua Yueling thought with some curiosity, wondering what they were doing here.Turning his head and looking out the window, it was still darker outside, that is to say, it was not daylight yet.


    "It''s still early, but it''s almost time to rest. Let''s go out and have a look."


    Hua Yueling got up and put on clothes, and she was quite comfortable sleeping here.Even though this house hasn''t been occupied by many people, it is well cleaned. Obviously it has been carefully arranged. The bed is very soft and comfortable to lie on.


    After finishing everything, listening to the noise outside, quite lively, Hua Yueling opened the door and walked out with curiosity.


    Before going out, he saw Sister Yun who was standing not far away. Sister Yun seemed to be as curious about what was happening outside as he was, and was walking outside.But he didn''t see anyone else, and didn''t know if Mu Ningshuang was still resting or had gone out.However, Hua Yueling knew that Lu Yuetong was definitely still resting, and with her mental exhaustion, it was impossible to disturb her with a little sound like that.


    "Sister Yun!"


    Hua Yueling waved her hand to stop her, Hua Yun stopped and turned around.


    "Xiaoling, you were also woken up."


    "Well, it sounds very lively, so I just thought about going down and have a look. What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know, I am going down too."


    Hua Yueling ran a few steps to her sister''s side, and went downstairs with her.The downstairs is empty, there is no one here, a place that should have been quiet, but now it is noisy, the noise does not sound from here.


    Looking outside, those people are not here, they should be where Sister Livello lives.


    After the siblings went out, they did not see anyone else. It was still late at night, and it was still dark outside.There are no street lights in this place, but there are some magic lights, but they are not used at all. Although they are installed on the wall, they are not turned on.


    Fortunately, there are other rays of light shining, although this kind of light is not very bright, but it is enough to illuminate the way for them.Looking to the right, Hua Yueling walked along the direction of the listener''s voice.


    The voice came from the right side. It sounded like everyone was talking about something, but I couldn''t hear the anxious tone. It seemed to be just ordinary communication.But why they came here so late and made such a big move? Hua Yueling and the others were quite curious.


    Soon they found the figures of those people, including Sister Aroline, Sister Livello, and Sister Gokala, all of them are here anyway.The unicorn is also here, and Gokala and the others are watching around the unicorn, and exclaiming words come out from time to time.


    This unicorn is obviously very popular with them, but it is obvious that the unicorn itself does not like this treatment very much. His head is raised high, obviously he has no spirit, his eyes are still wide open, and his face is dismissive. Looks in the other direction.


    But this kind of performance didn''t make others angry. Instead, Gokara and the others became more and more curious about the unicorn.They all looked at it one after another, looking at it with curious eyes.


    They didn''t expect such a powerful monster to join. Although it became Aroline''s pet, it didn''t matter, it was considered as joining them.The other thing is that they are really curious about how Aroline met this monster.

 1777 Reference 1777

    "It''s really incredible. Your luck is so good. We have lived here for such a long time, but we have never encountered a monster like it."


    Gekara''s tone was full of incredible, a little envy, but also puzzled.As she said, they have lived here for so long, and they have also been to many places with powerful monsters. The meaning of hunters is to explore those places with powerful monsters. They have also captured monsters. But few people really control the monster all the time. Such a powerful monster wants to completely control it and make it its own pet. This is no joke.


    Aroline¡¯s strength is here, maybe this is the reason, but Gokara and the others think there must be other reasons, not just that simple.


    Unicorns don''t like being watched, so after listening to Gekara and the others, Aroline let it go first.The unicorn''s mental trauma has not yet fully recovered. Although it has been treated by Aroline and Livio, it still takes some time to cultivate.


    It will take at least a week, mainly because Hua Yueling and the others do not know the severity to cause this situation, otherwise they don''t need to rest for that long.But this can''t rely on Huayueling and the others, after all, they were still enemies before Sister Aroline accepted it.


    After the unicorn left, Gekara and the others also noticed Hua Yueling and Hua Yun''s sister and brother.Knowing from Aroline that the unicorn''s acceptance also had a lot of credit, they immediately came to condolences their two brothers and sisters.


    Hua Yueling chatted with them, and learned some recent developments and various events from them.The fake artifact is under production, but the progress is only about half of the time at most, which is far from the completion of the production, so we still need to wait.


    What is made is not an artifact, but an imitation of an artifact, but don''t look at it as an imitation, if the imitation is not true enough, it is still very likely to be discovered.So for this, they also worked hard to make the imitations exactly the same as the artifacts.


    This exact sameness is not only in appearance, but also in performance.When a person sees an artifact, he has a peculiar feeling, and he can feel that it is a unique item, so it is necessary to make only the things that need to be felt.


    This is also one of the most troublesome aspects of manufacturing, and other aspects are better to say.But Hua Yueling didn''t care too much about these, anyway, after a while, they would tell themselves when the imitation artifacts were completed.


    The main reason why Gekara and the others would come back at this time was that they knew that Aroline had subdued a powerful monster. This was not what other people said, but Aroline told them.If someone else said it, they might not have paid so much attention to it, but Aroline herself said that she was very strong, so they would naturally come back to see the situation.


    Aroline also told them exactly that this unicorn could be used as a helper to help them, and it was naturally grateful for Gokara and the others.This is not just as simple as having an extra helper. It is necessary to know that if a unicorn can exert all its strength, it is equivalent to not knowing how many individuals are capable.This is not a joke.


    And with the help of the unicorn, after hearing what Aroline said about its abilities, they would have more and better choices in their actions.


    Gekara and the others got the unexpected good news and left happily.Don¡¯t look at them coming here so late, they are actually very busy and have a lot of things to do. They didn¡¯t stay here for long. They wandered around in the village with Hua Yueling and understood. Take a look at the new look of this village.


    "We will go back soon. There is still a lot of work to be done on the organization side. There are a lot of people who have joined recently. We must carefully check that there is no talent, and we must not let in unreliable people."


    According to what they said, their organization is still very prosperous recently, and many people have joined their organization.Although they are secretly prepared organizations, they naturally have their own way to attract people to join, but it''s not that everyone who joins is completely trustworthy, so you need to know whether to let someone join or not.


    This is also one of the reasons why the number of their organization is not so large. It is not that anyone can join. If that were the case, their organization should have been breached long ago and it would not be possible to survive for that long. .Since they can survive and have not been caught for so long, they naturally have their own set of methods.


    But it¡¯s a very troublesome thing to think about. After all, I don¡¯t know how many people are staring at them. In this case, even if someone wants to join their organization, they can¡¯t be trusted casually. Yueling would not trust those people casually.


    As for how Gekara and the others did it, Hua Yueling was really unclear.


    After going around the village, even Gekara and the others were stunned by the astonishing change of the village Kangxi. They haven''t been back for a long time, so if you look closely now, they are really hard to recognize.This is the first village they visited after they came back, and it was really almost impossible for people to come out.


    "I really want to thank you for not only giving us so much help, but also for keeping this village in order. Without your help, this village would not have become what it is now."


    This is just a village. Think about how it would be managed if a town or even a city were handed over to Livello and Aroline.


    But they just think about it, not to mention that they don''t have a city in their hands now, even if they do, they may not really dare to ask Livello.In their opinion, Livello is the kind of person who is not easy to get along with.Aloline is still relatively easy to get along with, and there is no such a big pressure to talk to her or anything, but facing Livio is different, the pressure is very high.


    After walking around in this village with them, Gekara and the others left. They were very busy. It would be nice to be able to spare so much time, and there might not be time to come here again.But they also invited Hua Yueling and the others to come to play with them if they had the time, and according to them, they also changed places, not living in the same place.


    "You changed places?"


    "Well, changed to a safer place."

 1778 Reference 1778

    "Although the original place is not bad, how to say it is still somewhat dangerous in the enemy''s hinterland. So we chose to find a safer place. Most people were arranged to go to a safer place. Leave a small group of people to continue living in the original place."


    "That''s right, where are you living now? We may have to wait until we have breakfast in the daytime."


    "This Aroline knows, please ask her to take you there when the time comes. You will know when you go."


    Hua Yueling and the others looked at Aroline, who had no opinion on it, and was quite happy.


    After finishing the arrangement, Gokara and the others directly used the teleportation to leave. The teleportation was arranged here. The other side, where they now live, also has one, which is used for teleportation on both sides.In this way, communication between the two places is also more convenient.


    But to say so, in fact, no more than five people knew the existence of this teleportation array. Only a few people in Gekara knew this, and the others didn''t know it at all.This is also for safety reasons. After all, if too many people know this, it is likely to have an impact here.


    So far only a very small number of people know and understand this, this is also to protect this village, after all, it is actually very important here anyway, and don¡¯t look at Livello and Aroline both here, but After all, they didn''t say that they would definitely protect this place, they just lived here and developed it. Other aspects are not yet clear.


    After they left, is there anything Hua Yueling and the others can do? It''s still quite late for whoever wants to. Looking at the time, the good news is that the time on the watch still stays on the earth, not the time here. .


    "Sister Aroline, what time is it now?"


    Hua Yueling asked curiously, if it was still too late, he thought he might as well go back to rest, but if it''s almost morning, then don''t take a break, and it''s almost dawn for casual play.Time flies very fast, just a matter of a moment.


    "It''s too early to dawn. If you want to sleep, go back and rest. Don''t wait here."


    "Then I will go back to rest, sister Yun, how about you?"


    "I''m not in a hurry, Xiaoling, go back by yourself first."


    Seeing that Sister Yun didn''t want to go back, Hua Yueling blinked, and then said goodbye to her sister and went back by herself.Hua Yun stayed and stood with Aroline, and the two looked at the sky.


    Hua Yun was fine, but she stayed with Aroline for a while before going back to rest.In fact, Aroline didn''t have much to do for the time being, she just walked around casually outside, and when Hua Yun returned, she would return to the house where she lived with her sister Liweiluo.


    Livello had fallen asleep long ago, and even if it was Gokara and the others, they didn''t wake her up.It''s not that she didn''t know what happened, but she didn''t want to come out.


    Aroline had nothing to do after returning, at least for the time being, and she lay down and rested.What happened today still made her feel very happy on the whole. She was lucky. She was able to meet such a powerful monster and seize it as her own pet. Before she went out, she never thought she would be so lucky.


    It was another night''s rest. In fact, Hua Yueling was a little unable to sleep while lying in bed tossing about, mainly because she had slept all night before coming back.In the end, it was fighting again and this and that. Although it was tiring after some fighting, in fact, the sleep during the previous period was similar. Now he has to sleep again. He is still more energetic after lying down with his eyes closed for a while. of.


    "Speaking of which, as long as I come there will basically be things, these things will not be chasing me over."


    Hua Yueling opened her eyes, and then the light from outside stared at the top of her head, motionless not knowing what she was thinking.He doesn''t know what to do, he is alone, and there is no internet yet.


    The mobile phone can be used, but it is not so easy to use without the Internet.Fortunately, Hua Yueling also downloaded a lot of videos before, but it can help him relieve his boredom.


    "I don''t know how long it will be until the morning, but I really want to see what the new environment is like over there."


    Hua Yueling was still quite curious, and didn''t know where the new environment Gekara and the others were talking about was, but there was a high probability that she would not be in the city.


    Not in the city is naturally much safer, but there are many things that are even more troublesome to think about and know.But this is the choice of Gekara and the others. They naturally have their own ideas and know what they are doing.Hua Yueling understands this, anyway, I can check it out tomorrow, and then I will know what''s going on.


    I took out my mobile phone and started to play. Without the Internet, I am a little uncomfortable. This place is completely different from the earth.On the earth, you can use data even if you don¡¯t have wifi, but it doesn¡¯t work here, you can¡¯t use anything, it means you¡¯re completely disconnected from the Internet.


    "Fortunately, I was also prepared. Hey, I knew I would not come here at this time. The time I came was wrong. I should have been here during the day. But in this case, the time over there is also wrong. No one can calculate it so accurately."


    Hua Yueling thought about it again, and felt that they were also very lucky. The time they came was actually just right, otherwise, there would be no way to meet that unicorn.


    It was extremely quiet outside the window, because it was dark.Hua Yueling also discovered that without the noise of Sister Gekara and their hustle and bustle, it was so quiet here, it was unbelievably quiet.


    It''s hard to experience such a quiet situation at home, anyway, Hua Yueling has never felt the country, even if it is late and late, there will be no such quiet time.But here is different, there is really no sound at all, Jijing makes people feel terrible.


    This is nothing to Hua Yueling, quietly enjoying this quiet atmosphere.He quietly watched the content on the phone, and became addicted to it before he knew it.


    Time gradually passed, and during Huayueling period, I was also expected to look outside the window to see if it was morning, but it still didn''t.


    "It''s really late, and I don''t know how long it will take."


    Fortunately, there is no way to match the time for the time being, so he has nothing to do and can only wait quietly.It would be okay if Sister Aroline could tell him how much time there is.


    But it was even more boring to wait like this one minute after another, and he couldn''t count the time as not.

 1779 Reference 1779

    Personal life is different at night, some people are resting, some are hesitating, and some are relaxing.Hua Yueling is the one who has no rest but is relaxing. He reads novels and looks at the video when his eyes are tired. It is quite comfortable.


    But in this relatively dark environment, it hurts his eyes. He doesn''t like to turn on the lights at night, otherwise he can turn on the magic lights next to him.


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t tried this magic lamp yet, let''s try it out."


    Hua Yueling thought of this and turned on the light in the past.Magic lights are different. This kind of lights is said to be specially made, so it is said that turning on is not using a switch but using magic.


    This is still quite new, but it can be used by people like them, but generally cannot be used by ordinary people.But ordinary people certainly can''t afford such a device, basically they use props like candles for lighting.


    After opening, the light blue light envelopes the room. Although it illuminates the entire room, it does not make you feel very dazzling. This kind of light makes people feel very comfortable. Hua Yueling likes this kind of magic light. .


    "This is pretty good, then use it first, and there is no need to close it again."


    After Hua Yueling tried it, she felt it was good, so she didn¡¯t turn it off. He really doesn¡¯t like to use the light at night, especially when she is lying down, but this kind of light hurts well, so it can still be used. use.


    Hua Yueling lay down again and continued to play with her mobile phone. She still felt good, better than the dark environment before.


    Hua Yueling spent an ordinary time in this way, but when he recovered and looked out of the window, it turned out that it was still dark, and there was no change in the sky.This makes him feel very strange, how do you feel that the time here is so slow, slower than other thoughts, I don''t know how much.


    But this can''t be helped, he can''t make time faster, and maybe it''s because he has been looking forward to the morning.Maybe it''s not long before now.


    After watching for a while, Hua Yueling was a little tired. He turned off the magic lamp and lay down again, ready to rest for a while.


    One night later, when Hua Yueling woke up in the morning, he was still woken up. It was Mu Ningshuang who called him outside the door and woke him up.Hua Yueling opened her eyes and blinked. She turned her head and looked at the window subconsciously. At this time, the outside was no longer as dark as last night. The dazzling light was shining down, and the inside of the illuminated room was also bright. .


    Hua Yueling yawned and sat up while saying "I''m up".He quickly put on his clothes, then went to the door and opened the door.


    At the door, Mu Ningshuang stood alone, without seeing anyone else.


    "Breakfast is ready, Sister Yun asked me to ask you to go over for breakfast."


    "Where is Yuetong?"


    "Yuetong hasn''t woken up yet. I think she will have to sleep a little longer. Just don''t disturb her and let her rest."


    "Yes, yesterday she was the most tired of us."


    Lu Yuetong was difficult enough. He suffered some mental injuries from the mental attacks of the monsters. Fortunately, the injuries were not very serious. In addition, there were treatments by Sister Aroline and Livio, so the situation was still It''s OK, but I need to rest more.


    "Then let her rest first, let''s go see her later. If she is not in good condition, let Sister Aroline show her."


    "It should be fine, don''t worry too much."


    "Ningshuang, have you seen her? She should still be resting, right?"


    "Not yet, but I don''t think the problem should be big. She was in good condition when she was sent back last night. Sister Aroline did a good job of treatment, which made her feel much better."


    "I hope she is not in any serious trouble. It was too sudden yesterday."


    Hua Yueling is still a little worried, no matter how much she is mentally injured.It would be better if it were physically, but mentally...


    However, Lu Yuetong hasn''t woken up yet, and they haven''t seen her, and they haven''t seen her situation, so they can''t say that they understand clearly. You still have to wait and see, wait until she wakes up.


    Hua Yueling and the others haven¡¯t talked about it for the time being, just like Hua Yueling herself thought, there is no need to think about it so much for the time being, but wait and see, when Lu Yuetong wakes up, she will be able to understand her. How''s your physical condition?


    The two went to the facade of the living room outside, but Hua Yueling did not see anyone in the living room.Sister Yun and the others are not here at all, it seems that breakfast is not eaten here.


    "Sister Yun, where are they?"


    Hua Yueling asked curiously.


    "Where is the house where Sister Livello and Sister Aroline live? I just woke up soon, and they had all prepared breakfast, and they just waited for us to pass. Originally they said that if Yuetong woke up If so, let me call Yuetong over. Sister Aroline is also a little worried about her. She wants to see how she is doing, but she still seems to be in a hurry."


    The two of them talked and walked to the house where Livello and Aroline lived. Gradually, some people could be seen on the road. It seemed that after a night¡¯s rest, the village had recovered again. vitality.


    There are not many people in the village, but they are pretty good. The people in this village are gradually increasing, which is a good thing.The people who passed by really knew them, perhaps because they left a deep impression on the people here after they came, so they can remember their appearance and greet them.


    Hua Yueling and the others also greet those people. Although they almost don''t know the people who greet them, it''s nothing. Everyone greets you. You can''t ignore them.


    But there are so many people who don''t know him say hello to him, Hua Yueling also finds it very interesting, it feels like he has become a celebrity, it''s a little weird.He is just an ordinary person on earth. Usually, if you are someone you don¡¯t know, who would know you, but here is different. There are people who really know him here, and there are not too many.


    But greeting so many people like this is the first time for Hua Yueling. It is a very interesting experience, but when there are more people greeting him, he is also a little tired.The smile on his face was almost stiff.


    Saying hello to so many people, it''s really a bit uncomfortable for a while.

 1780 Reference 1780

    Unexpectedly, he became a celebrity when he got here, Hua Yueling was a little surprised by himself, this was something he hadn''t expected.In fact, he himself felt that he didn''t do anything. Basically, it was like this. To say that he was busy here a lot, he still had to say Mu Ningshuang. After all, this village was built by her and Sister Aroline together.


    What I want to say is that the two of them have contributed the most, and I have only shown some strength in helping Sister Gekara and their activities, and they have really not helped much in other aspects.Unexpectedly, this is how the people here still know themselves.It feels a little weird, Hua Yueling is a little unclear about how she has become a celebrity for no reason.


    I walked all the way to Sister Livello''s house, opened the door, and saw a peaceful scene inside.Sister Livello and the three of them were all sitting at the dining table, but none of them had a meal. Everyone was doing their own thing, and it seemed that they were really waiting for them to come over.


    "Yuetong is not awake yet?"


    "Well, she probably hasn''t fully recovered yet, she''s still sleeping. I went to check it, and she hasn''t reacted much yet. Let''s check again later."


    "That''s okay, I''ll save her breakfast, and she can get hot and eat later. Then leave her alone and come over for dinner."


    Greeting them, Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang both arrived at the dinner table and sat down.


    Don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a normal breakfast, but it¡¯s actually quite hearty. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Sister Livello¡¯s craftsmanship or someone else¡¯s, but no matter who made it, just looking at it makes people feel appetite. Wide open.


    Hua Yueling and the others glanced at each other. Now that everyone is here, even though there is still one Lu Yuetong missing, she can''t come, so it can only be so for the time being.


    Several people began to enjoy the food here, it is indeed a table of food.Even Hua Yueling and the others didn''t have such a rich breakfast at home, not to mention that they were all made by themselves instead of buying them outside.


    Hua Yueling eats very fragrant and comfortable. It has been a long time since she had such a delicious breakfast.But after a bite, he knew who made this breakfast. It must be Sister Livello. No one other than Sister Livello can make such a delicious meal.


    A breakfast is very rich and nutritious, and more importantly, not greasy at all.Hua Yueling hasn¡¯t liked to eat oily foods recently, and I don¡¯t know why. Maybe it¡¯s because the taste has changed recently. Anyway, he likes all kinds of light food recently. mouth.


    But Livio''s breakfast didn''t have such an effect. It didn''t feel greasy at all, and it was very refreshing. I don''t know how to make it.


    After eating breakfast, there is nothing wrong for the time being. Last night I said that I would go to the new home of Gekara and the others, but Lu Yuetong hasn''t woke up yet, so naturally they are not going to go.Wait until Lu Yuetong wakes up to go with her, this is their idea.


    "Let''s go back and see if Yuetong has woken up. If you haven''t woken up, just go around here first, don''t worry."


    "Ok."


    After helping sister Yun to wash the dishes and chopsticks, Hua Yueling and the others went back to where they lived to take a look. When they reached the door of Lu Yuetong¡¯s room, Hua Yueling raised her index finger to her mouth and hissed, then cautiously Push the door open.


    After pushing the door open, I saw that Lu Yuetong''s whole body was wrapped in a thick quilt, which was not so thick in this season of the world.She was still trembling slightly, and she seemed to mutter something.


    Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang were shocked when they saw her appearance, and they squatted down beside her to look at her face.


    It seemed that Lu Yuetong''s complexion was a little bit unpleasant, and it seemed quite painful.Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang glanced at each other, and they didn''t know what to do.


    "Or I''ll call Sister Aloryn over."


    "I''ll go, Ling, watch you here."


    Mu Ningshuang pressed Hua Yueling''s shoulder and asked him to look after Lu Yuetong here, while he set out to find Sister Alorin.


    Hua Yueling was about to get up and go outside, but when Mu Ningshuang said this, he thought about it and he still obeyed Mu Ningshuang''s words and stayed.


    "Well then, please."


    Mu Ningshuang left as she said, her steps were very fast, and she disappeared soon after she got out of the room.


    She moved over a stool and sat down. Hua Yueling stared at Lu Yuetong''s face. The more she looked, the more worried she became, but at present she had no choice but to wait for Sister Aroline to come over.


    It didn''t take much time for Sister Alorin to follow Mu Ningshuang. After they came, Hua Yueling vacated the space and handed Lu Yuetong to Sister Alorin.


    "Sister Aroline, come and see what happened to Yuetong."


    Aroline did not speak, but went over rather nervously and looked down at Lu Yuetong, but she saw that Lu Yuetong''s expression was not as nervous as they were.


    "Don''t worry, she is fine, this is a normal reaction."


    "Normal reaction?"


    Hua Yueling and the others were taken aback when they heard what she said, and then looked at Lu Yuetong''s indescribably beautiful face, no matter what they thought, they could not comfort themselves with a sentence of nothing.


    "Really? But we look at her face very ugly, it seems very uncomfortable."


    "It''s okay, don¡¯t you believe me what I said, sister, I said it¡¯s okay, but it¡¯s okay. She just had a terrible nightmare. This nightmare should have been caused by yesterday¡¯s experience, so she was scared Not light."


    "It''s just that?"


    "Of course, Xiaoyueling is messy if you care about it. If you observe carefully, you can see that the two of you are really true. You are so anxious if you don''t even observe, it''s not right."


    When Hua Yueling heard this, there was something wrong, but after thinking about it, she realized, is this what Sister Aroline said? Why does it sound so unlike what she should say.


    But now Hua Yueling is not as worried as before. Anyway, since Sister Alorin said so, there must be no big problem.Hua Yueling used to observe Lu Yuetong''s expression carefully, and at the same time understood Lu Yuetong''s situation according to Sister Alorin''s statement.


    After observing Hua Yueling, she found that what Sister Alorin said was not wrong. As she said, although Lu Yuetong seemed to be in a bad state, there was really no major problem.


    Maybe it was really just a nightmare. After all, I was attacked by that unicorn yesterday. It is normal to have nightmares.

 1781 Reference 1781

    Hua Yueling also told Mu Ningshuang of her findings, and Mu Ningshuang was completely relieved. She was also worried about whether Mu Ningshuang would have any sequelae. Now it is natural for her to get such an answer. Ok.She breathed a sigh of relief, as long as there is nothing wrong, if this incident caused her to be damaged, they would not want to see it.


    Lu Yuetong hasn''t woken up yet, and she doesn''t know when she will wake up, but according to Aroline''s observations, it is said that she does not need to wait too long. After all, she is now in a nightmare and may wake up at any time. come.


    "Will having a nightmare affect her?"


    Hua Yueling asked with some worry, he still had some bad thoughts in his mind, and these thoughts made him unable to calm down.


    "It is not logically possible. Although nightmares will scare her, it has no practical impact on her spirit. Unless someone uses this time to carry out a mental attack, the possibility is not too great. With so many of us here, don¡¯t worry."


    Aroline also specially comforted Hua Yueling to relieve him.Hua Yueling changed her mind to think that it was the same. The unicorn was subdued by Sister Aroline, and it would definitely not use mental power to attack Lu Yuetong.Without it''s trouble, there is no need to worry about other things, otherwise, you will have to worry about it.


    "Then there is no problem, please, Sister Aroline, we have to accompany her here again, Sister Aroline, if you have something to do, go back first."


    "Okay, when he wakes up, you will come to me again, and then I will look at her situation again."


    "Then I will trust you."


    After Arolin had made an agreement with them, she left alone, while Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang stayed and looked after Lu Yuetong next to them.Although there is basically nothing they can do now.


    Hua Yun came back after a while, mainly to see how Lu Yuetong''s condition was. After learning that there was nothing serious, she was also relieved. She was always worried about this.But Hua Yueling was also a little sorry. Originally, she brought her sister here to relax, but she didn''t relax much from start to finish, and she was not busy enough.


    But Hua Yun didn''t care much, and didn''t get angry because of this, but she thought it was quite interesting.


    Although Hua Yueling didn''t feel that what Sister Yun said was true, there must be a large part of it to comfort her, but in any case, he was relieved to hear what Sister Yun said.


    It''s fine if the sister is not angry. He is really afraid that Sister Yun will be angry with herself.


    Lu Yuetong had rested for almost one morning before she woke up. When she woke up, she looked a little weak, but her appearance was much better, and she no longer looked a little scary like when she was asleep before.After waking up, she was still a little confused. She didn''t know what was wrong with herself, but she also remembered soon. Perhaps she knew what she did after being controlled by the unicorn, and apologized to Hua Yueling.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling didn''t blame her. In that case, she didn''t blame her at all, it wasn''t her fault at all, so how could she blame her.


    "Do you feel okay?"


    "Fortunately, I just have a slight headache."


    "I have a headache, it''s okay, Ningshuang will call Sister Aroline over and let her see what''s wrong with you. There should be nothing serious, so don''t worry too much."


    "Ok."


    Hua Yueling comforted Lu Yuetong softly. Although Lu Yuetong woke up, he was still not in a good state, so he could not be careless.Hua Yueling told her not to move yet, and she still lay on the bed, all over the quilt, waiting for Sister Aroline to come over.


    Although Sister Aroline had examined her before, it was different then and it was better to be careful.


    Sister Aroline was easy to find, and Mu Ningshuang came back one after another with her after a short while.


    After the two people came in, they saw Lu Yuetong wake up, and they both greeted her first, and Lu Yuetong responded that they seemed somewhat weak.In fact, the most important thing is that she is weak, so she doesn''t want to have energy as usual.


    "Sister Aroline, come and take a look, Yuetong said she has a headache."


    "Does it have a headache?"


    Arolin sat on the edge of the bed, grabbed one of her hands, and stared at her face carefully.


    She didn''t see any other actions, anyway, after staring at it for a while, she loosened and grabbed her wrist.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a sequelae of yesterday''s battle. I will help you deal with it. Except for Xiao Yueling, none of you have experienced this. That kind of thing happened yesterday, especially for you."


    As Arolin said, her little hand was placed gently on Lu Yuetong''s forehead, and Lu Yuetong closed her eyes subconsciously without any other movements.


    "Okay, does the head hurt?"


    Lu Yuetong opened his eyes, blinked, touched his head, and said in surprise.


    "It really doesn''t hurt anymore, thank you, Sister Aroline."


    "No, it''s not a big problem for you. You woke up when you got better, and you slept for so long. Come down and walk around quickly. It''s nothing serious."


    After Hua Yueling left, Lu Yuetong and the others were left in the room. After a while, they opened the door and walked out.It seemed that Lu Yuetong''s expression was much more relaxed than before, his face was very good, and his condition looked good.


    "Let''s walk around, and look for Sister Gekara and others later."


    "Are you looking for sister Gekara?"


    "Sister Gokala and the others came here last night to see the unicorn that Sister Aroline grabbed. I also told them that I was going to look for them today. I planned to go in the morning."


    Aroline also followed them, walking around here at will. The village was renovated by Liweiluo, and the area now is not the same as in the past. The village did not have such a large area before.Even when Hua Yueling and the others rebuilt, they weren''t half as big as they are now.


    However, even the woods were enclosed in the expanded areas, and the edge of the village was built with those trees.I have to say that Sister Livello has done quite well in this regard. Although the woods are also enclosed, it seems that the architecture is not at all against it.


    After the trees were circled in, the whole village still had some natural atmosphere, although the natural atmosphere here was already very strong. After all, it was originally built in the forest, and the natural breath will not be less, but now that the trees are enclosed in it, it feels even more different.

 1782 Reference 1782

    The four people wandered around the village at will and saw many beautiful changes that were not seen last night.Last night it was too late and the sky was dark, so they were not able to get acquainted with the changes here, but now they have seen many changes here.


    These are the things they haven''t been able to achieve before, and they like the changes here and they feel pretty good.


    "Did Sister Livello made these all alone?"


    Hua Yueling was observing the surroundings and asked curiously, I don''t know if Sister Alorin would help, but it would be easy to do this with Sister Livello''s strength.


    "Well, of course it is. My sister has been putting her energy here recently, and she doesn''t have time to take care of other things. My sister has no time, so I have to work on her for other things, which makes me fast. There is no time to rest."


    Aroline mumbled, it sounded a bit dissatisfied, but Hua Yueling also knew that Sister Aroline was actually just talking, she didn''t have any unsatisfactory thoughts.


    I have revisited the entire village. Naturally, Huayueling and the others had a good understanding of the new place. The new architectural style is also somewhat different. It is probably the architectural style that Livio likes, otherwise Otherwise, the newly constructed buildings will not be in this style.


    The style of construction is different from them, and it is quite interesting to mix different styles together.


    "feel better now?"


    "Well, it''s okay. Actually, when Sister Aroline treated me before, it was almost all right, let alone now."


    Now that Lu Yuetong is fine, they can leave here and go to where they are in Gekara.Hua Yueling looked at Aroline, and naturally she had to ask her for this.But now there are not enough people here, sister Yun has not come over yet.


    "By the way, what about Sister Yun, I just wanted to ask before, why hasn''t Sister Yun come here?"


    "Sister Huayun is still with her sister. She seems to be learning something with her sister. If we are leaving, let''s go find her."


    "Just ask, if Sister Yun doesn''t want to go, we can go a few."


    Hua Yueling and the others went to the place where Liweiluo lived, and they found Hua Yun there.However, something different from what Aroline said was that she was not with Livio and learning from her, but staying alone.


    "Sister Yun."


    "Well, you are here, and Xiaotong, how is your health, how are you?"


    Hua Yun also asked about her situation with concern, Lu Yuetong naturally nodded and said that she was in very good condition and there was no major problem.


    "Very good, nothing happened."


    Several people chatted, and then they talked about the idea of ??going to Gokala together where they now live.Hua Yun didn''t say anything. Naturally, she was going to be with them. She was also curious about where Gekara and the others had moved, and she was going to have a look.


    "Then go ahead, you will definitely be surprised."


    Arolin said with a smile, and then sent them away without waiting for them to ask anything.A ray of light flashed, and then they went to their destination with the help of Sister Aroline.


    In the past, it was actually quite easy, just teleport them directly, and they came to a strange place.Hua Yueling looked around first, but did not see any familiar scenery.


    "Where is this place?"


    Hua Yueling asked strangely, he knew exactly what the city where Gekara and the others lived was, but he had never seen such a scene.


    Whether it is near the town or inside the town, I have never seen it before.


    This made Hua Yueling a little puzzled, it seemed that they had moved to a place quite far away, otherwise it wouldn''t leave his impression at all.


    The only thing that made him feel that something was wrong was that it didn''t seem to be on the ground. After careful observation, Hua Yueling was sure that it was definitely not on the ground.


    "Isn''t it still underground?"


    Hua Yueling asked so, Arolin answered his question immediately.


    "Yes, and it''s still outside the city. It''s deep in the ground and opened up a large area. If you look at the light above your head, the work here is almost done by my sister and me. ."


    "It''s really amazing. It''s incredible to build such a large area in such a deep underground. Although there are many underground environments like this in another world, many people built it together at that time. And Sister Aroline did it with only two of you, it''s incredible."


    "Hee hee, that''s right, but it took me a lot of energy. Xiaoyueling, you don''t know how troublesome it is. It is relatively simple to open up space. The most troublesome thing is the houses inside, and you have to find a way to It can bear the weight. Although there shouldn''t be many people here, but you have to be prepared."


    After listening to Hua Yueling, she raised her head and looked up subconsciously. There are no so-called load-bearing facilities here, whether it is a wood-made pillar or anything else, but it looks like she doesn¡¯t feel it at all. Danger.If you look at it, you will feel very safe. There is no such dangerous feeling. Maybe it¡¯s because of what Sister Aroline did. With her power, maybe Sister Livello did it. Anyway, this is good. Let everything in the underground look very neat.


    "My sister and I took a lot of effort to stabilize the above. Fortunately, this effort was not wasted. Look, it feels pretty good. It''s better than getting some other things to support it. "


    "That''s true, as long as it can be supported forever, there is no problem."


    "Sure, my sister and I wouldn''t have spent so much effort if it weren''t for this."


    The three people walked a section of the road, and even the road was repaired here. It seems that Sister Aroline and Sister Livello used their special abilities to build it, but the materials are also used here.Pieces of bricks were laid on the ground and directly embedded into the ground.


    However, not all places here are made like this, and there are many places where nothing is made directly. It is just what it should look like, but it is flattened, and nothing else is made.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to Gokala and the others. Don''t look at them last night. Actually, they are all busy people now."

 1783 Reference 1783

    "That''s for sure. I don''t mention moving here. Even when I don''t move, there are many things to deal with."


    They have been walking a long distance, and Hua Yueling and the others opened their mouths wider and surprised, although they had felt how big the area was before, but now it feels even more incredible.Is this something that can be done in just a few days or even more than ten days? It is simply impossible.


    Hua Yueling even wanted to ask how Sister Alorin did it, but after another thought, if Sister Alorin''s words would not be too difficult, she would only tell them that it was nothing.


    "It''s almost here. Have you seen it? The most conspicuous house in the distance was built for them by my sister and I."


    Hua Yueling followed her in a direction worth looking at. When she saw the building that Sister Aroline was talking about, she couldn''t help but open her mouth wide.What kind of building is this? To Hua Yueling, it looks like a castle, and it is also a very simple castle, the kind that can only be seen in books or pictures.


    It is very different from the buildings here, it is the kind of medieval castle on earth.Unexpectedly, Sister Aroline and the others would still be interested in such a building.


    Don''t look at the castle built underground, but Hua Yueling feels that this castle is not at all inferior to the castles in the picture, or even better than those in the picture.


    This castle is very big, just from the appearance, it is not much different from the castle Hua Yueling and the others have been to.Looking at such a huge castle, Hua Yueling didn''t know how to express her thoughts.


    Not only the idea of ??the castle, but also the respect for Sister Aroline and Sister Livio who built the castle.


    Hua Yun and the others are also surprised to see everything in front of them, not only the castle, but the houses around the castle are unique and incredible, and there are various styles, but these styles work well together. Here comes everything.


    "Yes, these are the results of my sister and I thinking about a lot of time. Doesn''t it feel like living in history?"


    "It''s almost the same, Sister Aroline, you are really amazing, quite amazing."


    The four of Hua Yueling and the others looked at everything in front of them with incredible expressions. Those buildings were so beautiful and full of historical weight.Although it was newly constructed, it didn''t feel like a newly constructed building at all. On the contrary, it had a sense of antiquity, which was incredible.


    Maybe some magic was used on this, so it was able to create such an effect, I really need a lot of effort from Sister Aroline and others.If you didn''t do any preparatory work, just start working, Hua Yueling didn''t think it could build such a building.


    There are soldiers guarding the gate of the castle, which can be said to be heavily guarded.Huayueling hasn''t visited other places yet, but as far as this is concerned, it is indeed ok.


    Seeing that they were not moving, the soldiers let them in.The two soldiers Hua Yueling did not know each other, but it is estimated that they recognized Sister Aroline. After all, almost everything here was picked up by Sister Aroline and Livello. They couldn''t help but understanding.


    After passing through the gate of the castle, Hua Yueling and the others came inside. The door leading to the inside of the castle was open. Not long after Hua Yueling and the others entered, they heard the sound of footsteps and only saw a familiar figure walking upstairs. Coming down, she should have known that they had already come, otherwise she would not have come down so in time.


    Some people came down to greet him, Hua Yueling felt a little flattered, but think about it, they are the most important guests of Gekara and others.Although the help that can be provided is not too great, Sister Aroline and Sister Livio can''t neglect them.


    "You are here, you are welcome."


    Gekara laughed happily and said, coming up to hug them one by one.After the hug, she took a few steps back and glanced over each of them.


    "Would you like to take a look around here, it must be different from the place we have been to."


    "Well, of course, I finally got a chance to come here, so I have to get better."


    Hua Yueling said bluntly, with a good spirit.Gekara originally wanted to accompany them as a tour guide, but Hua Yueling and the others were worried about whether she was busy, so they asked her, after confirming that she was not that busy, at least when she didn¡¯t need to do anything. , This allowed her to act together with her.


    This castle is really big. It took Hua Yueling and the others from the entrance of the castle all the way to the other side of the castle. It would take a long time just to walk.


    All the way to the end, Hua Yueling and the others really met a lot of people on the way. There were still a lot of people in this castle, and there were many people here.Some of these people live and work here, and some are cleaning the castle.


    "This castle is really big enough, bigger than I thought. I thought it was enough for what I thought, but I didn''t expect it to be more powerful than I thought."


    Hua Yueling spoke in disbelief.


    "There should be many people living in such a big castle, right?"


    There must be a lot of people who can live anyway, and it is easy to live with dozens of people.There was nothing difficult to read at all, and there were only a few rooms in the section where Hua Yueling passed.


    "I didn''t expect that this place could be built like this. If this is done by ordinary construction workers, I don''t know how long it will take to do it."


    "Yeah, thanks to the help of Aroline and Lord Livello, otherwise we would not be able to live in such a great building."


    "Humph!"


    Aroline was very proud of her hands on her hips. Seeing her triumphant expression, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but smile wryly. Sister Aroline was really like this, and she was easily overwhelmed by praise.


    In this way, Hua Yueling and the others, under the leadership of Sister Gekara, almost turned the entire castle around, and after that, it was almost time for lunch.Then went to the place to eat under the leadership of Gekara.


    There are two places to eat in this castle, one is where the "ordinary people" who live here eat, that is a big dining room that can accommodate many people.


    Another is a relatively small dining room, which can be regarded as a private place.

 1784 Reference 1784

    This is a small room on a high floor. There are not many people eating here, and there are only a few Huayueling acquaintances such as Gekara and Rianne.According to Gekara, they usually eat here.


    Even with the addition of Hua Yueling and the others, the number of people here is very small, but although this room is not that big, it is enough for a few of them to eat together, even if a few people are added, there is still no problem.This place is still not small.


    "What do you want to eat for lunch?"


    "You can eat anything, listen to your arrangements."


    "Okay, then you guys will wait a while, it will be done soon."


    Gekara went out, and the rest of the others were chatting with Hua Yueling and the others.Although everyone came, the table was still empty and there was nothing.


    I didn''t bring the food, and I had to wait a while.Today is special, because they came, so for their taste, there is no rush to serve.


    In the process of chatting with Leanne, Rafia and others, Hua Yueling and the others also learned something. They heard that the reason they moved out was because they felt that it was somewhat unsafe to stay in the city.For safety reasons, this is one of them. Another point to be said is that something bad seems to have happened near their base recently.


    Several times they found people wandering around the base, and those people felt quite ordinary, not like people who came from the investigation. After all, it is impossible for the investigation to send people who know that there is no power at a glance.


    Gokala and the others think so, but a series of things that happened recently are really strange, which makes them a little worried, so they decide where to move out as soon as possible.


    After having this idea, Gokala and the others directly found Sister Livello and discussed with her. Then Sister Aroline was called over, and then she and Livello had a discussion and decided to help them. .


    "What happened to that?"


    Hua Yueling asked curiously. Although Leanne and Rafia mentioned this, they didn''t say it too carefully, so Hua Yueling was still curious.


    "This can be talked about. At first we thought we were making a fuss too much, but after a period of observation, we still found that the actions of those people were not quite right. They should be looking for something, but the specifics are It¡¯s not that we¡¯re looking for us, it¡¯s not easy to be sure. Anyway, what worries us the most is some things that happened during that time. After those things happened, the situation got worse."


    Rianne and Rafia were also a little frightened. Although nothing happened yet, it would be too late if something really happened.Regardless of whether the other party is looking at them or not, they must be more careful.


    They must not be able to stun them, and the situation would only get worse.They are still thinking about whether to do something. If it is possible, they must want to catch one of the people nearby, but they know that they can''t do that, at most they just think about it.


    Later, a variety of weird and difficult incidents occurred. Those things made them a little bit confused. What happened? Logically speaking, their actions were already cautious enough, but they did not expect to be noticed.


    Fortunately, things have not reached the point of irreversibility. After some things happened, Gokara and the others understood that they had to do something to change the situation.The first is that you can''t continue to live in that place, and your actions there will decrease. As long as the chances of being discovered something will be reduced a lot, the other party may no longer pay attention to it.


    It is much safer and easier to move outside. Although they are not afraid, they can''t make others feel scared.


    After all, many horrible things happened within the area where they lived during that period, and this had a great impact on the spirit of other people.


    "That said, the problem has not been solved yet?"


    "It is true that it has not been resolved, but what we have to say has been resolved. After moving out, we went back and lived there for a period of time. Basically, nothing similar happened again. In some cases, after a period of time, it became clear there."


    "Have Sister Aroline visited it?"


    "I, I haven''t, I can go and see if I find time. After all, there are still people on your side, so it''s better to be careful."


    "We also know this, so we ask them not to go out casually, and we will go back once a day to find out what is going on there. So far, nothing has happened."


    Just when Hua Yueling and the others were chatting, Gekara also came back from the outside. There were several people behind her, all of whom were carrying vegetables in their hands, and put them on the dining table in front of Hua Yueling.


    Soon the food was set. The food here is still very different from what Hua Yueling and his family have. Hua Yueling has not eaten it before, but this time almost all the dishes placed on the table are before him. Seen.


    The food is still steaming, and it smells very good. Although it is definitely not comparable to Livio''s sister, it is still quite good.Hua Yueling hasn''t tasted it yet, just smelling it has such an impression.


    After tasting it, it deepens Huayueling''s feelings. This is indeed full of deliciousness. You can feel the work done by the people here to make these meals.The taste is quite good, with the special staple food here, similar to rice, but very different from rice.


    There are not many people here, so it''s somewhat quiet, but it''s good, although lively meals are also good, but quiet tasting food also has different flavors.


    During the period, they also talked about what happened in Liaocheng. Hua Yueling also asked him a question he was more concerned about, that is, how is the progress of the fake artifact being manufactured.


    "We haven''t made much progress yet, we need to wait for a while. Even if it is a forged artifact, it is not that easy. We have also asked about it, but the answer is not too anxious. Just wait and see. One month¡¯s time."


    "One month, what I have to say is pretty fast."


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling said that Gekara and the others felt slow because they were more anxious, but if you think about it, it''s actually pretty good.


    "Is it all left to the blacksmith?"


    "He is the only one whose craftsmanship is enough here, and this is also for the sake of prudence."

 1785 Reference 1785

    Anyway, if the artifact is not finished, it is impossible for them to do anything here. Before this, it was a period of accumulation of strength, and it is difficult to say what will happen afterwards.


    This way Hua Yueling would feel more at ease, and he was also worried that Gekara and the others would be too impatient, that would be bad.Many things are like this. The more anxious you are, the more you will be unable to do well. You can¡¯t eat hot tofu if you are anxious. This is the truth.


    After eating, Huayueling and the others separated. Gekara and the others still had things to work on, and they couldn''t let people follow along just because they came here once. That would definitely not be good.Gekara originally said that he would find someone to show them around, but Hua Yueling and the others did not agree, saying there was no need for it.


    "We just want to walk around casually, but don''t bother others."


    After that, Hua Yueling and the others said goodbye to them, and then they acted on their own. They went around some places in the castle that they hadn''t been to, and they were all very interesting places.


    Most of the places here are in use. Only a few rooms have not been used for the time being. This is also normal. For such a big castle, it is impossible to use them all so quickly. Some are temporarily shelved.


    After turning around almost all the places here, Hua Yueling and the others went out and looked around outside.The first blacksmith they had met was the blacksmith they had seen before, and the heavy responsibility of making forged artifacts was handed over to him. Hua Yueling and the others were still curious as to whether they had made what they had made, although the words of sister Gekara did not seem like It looked like something was made, but maybe, they went to the blacksmith with curiosity.


    But this is also the disadvantage of no one leading the way, even if they want to go, they can''t find where the blacksmith lives now.This place is not in its original format, so it is definitely not possible to go directly.I can only find one place by place slowly. If the blacksmith is the only one here, maybe there will be a sign in the builder.


    After Hua Yueling and the others came here, they just went around inside the castle. They really didn''t walk around outside. Now they have time to explore.Although the other buildings here don''t seem to be as large and troublesome as the castle, it is obvious that so many buildings are also difficult to build.Not to mention there are so many kinds.


    Now Hua Yueling and the others are here like walking into the Grand View Garden, or an architectural exhibition hall, but they can still see the similarities.


    The place where the blacksmith lived was not far from the castle. Hua Yueling and the others did not spend much time finding the house.They came outside the house and stood at the entrance.


    The door of this house was closed tightly and did not open. On the side of the house was hung a sign similar to the blacksmith shop in the fantasy world, allowing people to see what kind of place it was at a glance.But Hua Yueling still had some doubts whether the people here would recognize this.


    Hua Yueling stepped forward and knocked on the door, and then waited a while before hearing the sound of footsteps inside.The sound of footsteps reached the door, and then the door was pushed open, and the blacksmith came out from inside, the man they had met several times.


    The clothes on her body were changed, not as dark as before.


    "Oh, you guys, do you want me to forge weapons for you? You can talk about it if you need it, but I can''t guarantee the time."


    "No, it has nothing to do with this. We came mainly to ask about the matter that was handed over to you."


    It was not even necessary for Hua Yueling and the others to speak plainly for the blacksmith to understand their intention.It was also because they had been with Gokala before, so the blacksmith didn''t say anything, he turned and walked inside.


    Hua Yueling and the others walked in with the blacksmith, and when they entered the room they found that there was a little mess in the room, which seemed to have never been sorted out.The outside here should be the largest in this house. You can see that there are many weapons and armors made by the blacksmith himself.


    Those weapons and armors are all on display, and what is shown for people to see is no different from an ordinary weapon shop. The only thing to say is that there are a lot of things here.


    "Come inside."


    The blacksmith said this to them, and led them to go deeper.When he came to a room inside, he opened a secret door, which led to the underground.After opening the secret door, the blacksmith said nothing, so he went straight down.


    Lu Yuetong and the others followed the blacksmith''s footsteps all the way down to the bottom of the lower floor. What was displayed in front of them was a very large workshop, which should be where the blacksmith usually works.All kinds of equipment are forged here. It can be seen that the forge inside is still warm and burning, which shows that they were still working before or when they came.


    "This is the current progress."


    The blacksmith pointed out directly to them to see how far the fake artifact had reached.Hua Yueling and the others took a look, only to realize that they had only started up until now.It seems that the various materials have not been used much, just like painting, but now it is just a rough appearance.Wanting to really complete it is like what Gekara said, I don¡¯t know how much time it will take.


    "Are you alone in this matter?"


    "I''m the only one. I don''t feel relieved to leave this kind of thing to others, it''s better to do it myself.


    It sounds like the blacksmith is not worried about letting someone else do it. He just wants to do it all by himself. If this is the case, it will save something.Although if there are other powerful blacksmiths to help, it will definitely shorten the forging time, but in this case, there are more things to control, which may make it more difficult for him to work.


    Perhaps the blacksmith thinks this way, and will make a decision at the end, making such a decision.


    No matter what, the blacksmith made this decision, Hua Yueling and the others naturally couldn''t say anything, anyway, sister Gekara and the others had handed it over to him, which meant believing in his ability.No matter what, there is no need for them to manage this matter.


    After visiting the blacksmith and learning about the manufacturing of some fake artifacts, Hua Yueling and the others left the pretense and prepared to go to the next place.There is nothing for them to be busy here for the time being, so they can go around without worry.

 1786 Reference 1786

    After leaving the blacksmith''s shop, Hua Yueling and the others walked around in the underground city at will, nothing interesting.They thought for a while and decided to go to the city where Leanne and the others lived before to take a look.


    The main thing is to find out what''s going on in that city.Aroline didn''t have any objection, mainly relying on her to transmit it.Don''t think they usually go to that city at will, but in fact it is really not easy.That city can''t be invaded casually, it has a set of protective measures, and you can''t get in if you don''t prepare well.


    With the help of Sister Aroline, it was much easier, and there was no need to worry about being discovered.


    But before leaving, Hua Yueling and the others found Gekara and told her that this was necessary, and they couldn''t just leave like this without saying anything. That would definitely not work.


    "Are you going to go there? Just so, I also thought that I would go back if I had time during this period, so I would go and have a look with you."


    Rianne said this after she knew it. Huayueling and the others said goodbye to Gekara, but Gekara thought that Rianne had such an idea, so she called her over and said to her.Rianne didn''t think much, so she decided to act with them and went back together to take a look. It would be better if this was the case.


    After they were ready, Hua Yueling and the others directly used Sister Alorin''s teleportation to teleport to the stronghold in that city, but this time they came over and found that something was not quite right.


    "and many more!"


    Sister Aroline immediately waved her hand to stop Rianne who was about to go out and motioned to her to wait a while.


    "Something''s wrong outside."


    After the transmission, they may not have found it at first, but now they have all reacted.What Sister Aroline said was right, there was something wrong.It was quiet outside, incredibly quiet.


    To say that there are people living here, although there are not many people living there, there are only about ten people left, but even these people are not so quiet here.


    They were teleporting to a relatively secluded place, so they didn''t have to worry about being found out, hiding and observing the situation outside, and soon they found an unusual place.


    "those people¡­¡­"


    Some people they had never seen were in the distance. Those people were guarding the entrance. Some people were walking from inside out, carrying some people.


    "Is that the one who stayed here?"


    Hua Yueling asked quite strangely, just from the appearance they didn''t look like it, but they couldn''t judge everything by appearance, and they had to ask Rayanne.


    "No, they should be the soldiers here. But how could this place be discovered and controlled so quickly, we didn''t get any wind."


    "What shall we do?"


    The strength of the soldiers who came here to control this place is hard to say, at least for Hua Yueling and the others, it''s just a question of whether they should take action now.Although this place has been discovered and controlled, it would be a bit troublesome if they act like this.


    "You can''t let them fall into the hands of the people here, and you can''t let the situation here be known to the outside world, you must also control all the soldiers."


    After observation, at least there is not a strong person here, they are all relatively ordinary.But there is something wrong with this. Although there are few people left by Gekara and the others, there are still one or two powerful people. If they are just these people, they should not be able to catch them.


    "There should be other people here."


    Rianne said that she had to go and take a look first, and let Hua Yueling and the others wait here for a while.However, Hua Yueling and the others also wanted to go over and see how the situation was. Leanne hesitated a little, but did not stop.


    "But you have to be careful, don''t get caught."


    "knew."


    When Lei Anni''s voice fell, the person was gone, and Hua Yueling and the others immediately followed suit.But there was no way for everyone except Aroline to act like Rianne, they approached the past little by little from the other side, approaching the exit that extended upward in the distance.


    "The number is wrong."


    "?"


    Huayue Ling slightly looked at Sister Arolin strangely, he didn''t know very well about this, so he still needs to listen to her to explain.


    "The number of people arrested now is obviously less than the people here, which is strange. Or some of them have been taken up, but I don''t feel that way. There are also people in the building above, but people who have not been caught. That means those people were not caught."


    "Maybe they went out to do errands, so they escaped?"


    "There is another possibility."


    "Another possibility..."


    Hua Yueling immediately understood what Sister Alorin meant, that there was another possibility, but Hua Yueling and the others still didn''t want this possibility to be true.He would rather hope this might be false.


    However, it is not easy to say at the moment, and if they act now, it may bring variables.


    "Then what should we do? If there is such a possibility, then we can''t act easily. It will be difficult to understand what is going on."


    "The action must be slowed down temporarily."


    Aroline calmly analyzed and said that now she must not be able to act according to her original thoughts. If that is the case, she must not be able to achieve her goal.


    "Sister Aroline, do you want to remind Rayanne too, or if she acts, it will be too late for us to think about it."


    "I will remind her, but I will leave the rest to Xiaoyueling you to do. You must find a way to find the answers to the questions, where are the missing people. Sister, I think they The possibility of being a traitor is higher, but it cannot be said that it is."


    "Then what should we do, we just can''t get out like this. If it''s invisible, it''s okay, but I''m afraid it will be too late in time."


    "It''s up to you Xiaoyueling. My sister won''t help you, so you should think of your own way."


    Aroline seemed to be leaving this problem to them to solve, and she had no intention of helping them.After they were okay, Aroline left, and just walked away on her own, and went to see Rianne first, but she shouldn''t come back temporarily after hearing her words.


    Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other, and they were really unlucky. How could they encounter various problems when they came to such a place, what kind of physique it was.

 1787 Reference 1787

    Hua Yueling and the others had to think about what they should do after Aroline left. One way they want to know more is to go out and find out. If those people are really traitors, maybe they can compare it outside. Find it easily.Exploration skills are also a method, but Hua Yueling doesn''t think things will be that simple.


    "Otherwise, I will go out and have a look alone, and you will just wait here for a while."


    Mu Ningshuang and the others are hiding behind the house. There are no soldiers to search here, so there is nothing to worry about.Hua Yueling quickly approached the entrance. His speed was so fast that the soldiers couldn''t find him at all, and the place was actually quite empty, basically no one was there.


    Easily arrived near the entrance, but Hua Yueling never found Sister Leanne and Sister Aroline, and didn''t know where they were.


    Hua Yueling just looked around casually, she couldn''t find it and she didn''t continue to look for it. There was no need, and the most important thing now was not looking for them.


    When he came close, Hua Yueling became invisible immediately. Now his invisibility skills have also been greatly improved. He can be invisible for a long time. Hua Yueling has calculated the longest time, according to various factors. , Can reach more than a quarter of an hour.


    A quarter of an hour, even if it was less, Hua Yueling felt it was enough.He quickly passed the entrance and disappeared from those people''s eyes very quickly. No one knew that he had been there before, and no one knew that he had passed from here. Everything was done without anyone knowing.The two soldiers guarding the entrance stood there stupidly, unaware that their defense had been breached.


    Hua Yueling came outside and passed through a long passage. This was also made to delay the entry time after being discovered by outsiders, but now it seems that this has no effect at all.


    Huayueling also encountered other people in the passage, even if there are people guarding it, and it is actually easier to guard here. There is not much room for movement in the passage, so I want not to be discovered. The past is basically impossible.


    Don''t look at Hua Yueling being invisible, but in such a place, he also needs to move forward extremely carefully. If he accidentally makes some noise, it is very likely to be discovered.


    However, Hua Yueling still had the strength and dodged these people, although it took some time.Hua Yueling couldn''t help it, he wanted to pass here easily, but that was impossible, and the possibility of not being discovered was still very low, so he had to be extremely careful.


    Along the way, he walked through that passage somewhat thrillingly, and then he came outside. On the outside of this passage was a basically abandoned house.Usually no one comes to this house, but it is different now. There are many people in it, and some of them are quite strong.


    Hua Yueling still went around relatively easily, but he didn''t know what to do when he got inside the house.He was looking for the few people he didn''t find, but there were so many people here, he didn''t know where to go.


    Faced with so many choices, I still feel a little confused.


    However, Hua Yueling also knew that time was urgent now, and her invisibility could not last too long, so she had to find some clues as soon as possible.


    Hua Yueling looked around here with such thoughts. There wasn''t a lot to find, but it was obviously a troublesome thing.The most troublesome thing is that Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t know who the missing people are, and what they look like, so now he is acting without any clues, which is not good for him. news.


    "what can we do about it?"


    It would be okay if Sister Rianne followed, even Sister Aroline would be able to help.


    "Maybe¡­¡­"


    Thinking of Sister Aroline, Hua Yueling was not so sure.Shaking his head, he expelled all the chaotic thoughts in his mind, Hua Yueling put his eyes to the front again, what to do next, he still has no good ideas.


    "Perhaps you will find something when you encounter it. It is better to look around as soon as you have time. If it is later, the time will not be enough."


    In the course of the action, Hua Yueling still met many people. These people were basically ordinary soldiers. Apart from that, no one was too strong, so Hua Yueling was not placed on him. In the eyes.


    Hua Yueling passed by these people directly, without even looking at them, it is true that people like them are not worthy of attention at all.No matter what aspect it is, it is not strong enough, and there is no place worthy of Hua Yueling''s attention.


    "These people are definitely not related."


    After scanning around, Hua Yueling frowned. For the time being, he doesn¡¯t know where to go, but the first thing to do at the moment is to search the inside of the building. If there is nothing found inside, then go to the outside. Take a look.


    On the other side, Hua Yueling also tried to use exploration skills to explore, mainly to find out how many people existed here, and after searching, he marked all the places where people were.


    The person I was looking for might be among these people. Those who were caught and suppressed are now locked in a certain room on the first floor, and there are other people in that room.Hua Yueling deliberately took a look and found that those people were just being held, but there were others who were walking over, so they should be walking here too. There were two people guarding the door. These two soldiers were not particularly powerful. But there are still some things worth noting.


    "There is nothing worth knowing about."


    Hua Yueling sighed lightly. If it was expected, the people who came should have come to torture these people, but if someone really surrendered to them long ago, it seemed unnecessary to do so.


    "Let''s look elsewhere."


    After standing here for a while, Hua Yueling felt that she would not find anything, so she just went out directly.When he got to the outside, he walked in the direction where someone was coming. He really wanted to see who came.


    There were several people who came, and one of them seemed to be the person in charge here, and there were several people by his side.When she saw those people wearing them, Hua Yueling felt something was wrong.


    These people dress a little bit differently from others, and other people don''t look right at them.

 1788 Reference 1788

    Hua Yueling felt that he had found the answer. Although no one had accurately said anything, he felt that he had nothing to say. This was for sure, almost completely certain.Those who were treated coldly should be the others who were not caught. They surrendered.


    "Probably that''s the case, but I still need Sister Rianne to confirm."


    Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart, feeling that there should be no problem with her own ideas, but the most important thing now is to go to Sister Leanne and find her to let her take a look.The problem is that Hua Yueling doesn''t even know where Sister Leanne is now, Sister Aroline should be with her, but she doesn''t know where Hua Yueling is.


    "If you can leave a photo, but..."


    Just when Hua Yueling was thinking about what to do, she suddenly felt that there were two more people around her.Turning his head to look, Hua Yueling had roughly guessed who appeared next to him before looking at it.


    In fact, there is no need to think about it seriously, it is easy to guess.


    "Sister Aroline, Sister Rianne, you are here, I''m still thinking about how to find you."


    Hua Yueling said so, turned her head and looked at it, and it was Sister Aroline and Sister Rianne as expected, no one else besides them.Mu Ningshuang, Lu Yuetong, and Hua Yun were still waiting in the underground city, but they did not come out.


    "Sister Rianne, these people seem to have something to do with those who were arrested."


    "I didn''t expect it to be them, but they didn''t act before. Why did they suddenly turn back then?"


    This is something that Rianne is puzzled. If they had sold the information here before, then the gains obtained would obviously not be comparable to such a small profit.


    This makes her very puzzled, what are these people thinking.


    But Rianne didn''t think too much, she couldn''t understand these people, the kind that she couldn''t understand no matter how she thought about it, maybe this is the different ways.


    "What should we do? Do you want to rescue those caught?"


    "It''s better not to wait, wait and see. They should not be in any danger yet, so just take this opportunity to see if there are any traitors in them."


    Leanne shook her head, and said without any anxiety.Even if the rest of the people were arrested, she still couldn''t fully believe in these people. She had to confirm it again, and she said how to confirm it herself. Just wait for it, and don''t think about the others.


    During this period of time, she might be able to discover something, anyway, as long as these people are not in danger, she won''t have to worry about anything.


    Hua Yueling and the others'' actions here are also very simple, as long as they observe here to understand what is going on.The situation is definitely not too good. Those who have been caught have been interrogated, but the interrogation is very ordinary, so ordinary that Hua Yueling feels a little weird.


    "It seems that he didn''t want to ask anything from these people."


    Just from this scene, Huayueling and the others could see a lot of things. If they really feel that they can ask something out of these people, it is absolutely impossible for the other party to do so.The situation of the interrogation will be even more terrifying, but now they are just doing ordinary interrogation, which shows that they also understand what these people don''t know.


    "Fortunately, the plan is only known to a few reliable people, otherwise it will be much more passive this time."


    Among the betrayers, there are some who can be counted as high-level organizations, but if you really want to be true, you can''t actually be called high-level people, only middle-level people.These people must know something about the organization, but they certainly don''t know so much because of their level.


    He didn''t ask these people how many questions, but simply asked them. After making sure that they didn''t know much, the other party gave up.Giving up quickly, in fact, Hua Yueling and the others also expected such a situation.


    Then these people left, and the people caught still stay here.They seem to treat this place as an office. Although the main person left, the rest have stayed. Many people have stayed here.


    Hua Yueling and the others stayed here for a while, and when they saw nothing happened, they also left.However, they did not go back directly, but continued to walk around here to take a look at the current situation in the city.


    Find Mu Ningshuang and the others, call them together, and Hua Yueling and the others will go directly from here.Aroline helps them hide their shadows, otherwise they really have no way to go out, they can only stay here or go back.


    They found a lot of hidden enemies around here, these enemies disguised as ordinary people and moved around, thinking that they could hide their sight.That is impossible, Hua Yueling thought to herself, absolutely impossible, how could she be deceived by such a simple disguise.


    Hua Yueling and the others went around here well. The good news is that there is no more information worth paying attention to, which is rather disappointing.


    However, Huayueling has already made such a psychological preparation. Before, he could not find anything useful in the house, let alone outside. These people are just ordinary people. I hope to learn from them. To get information, that''s a joke.


    Coming here this time made Rianne feel very bad. Although it is quite common to have traitors in the organization, this incident did give her some shock.I never thought that even in an organization like them, there were traitors, and they almost caused irreparable losses to their organization.


    Things have happened so far, and what has happened is irreversible. The only way is to reduce losses.Now what Rianne has to do is to reduce the loss, and how to do it, one of the ways is to find out the possible betrayers.


    They may only see some of them, and some are hidden deeper. This is their idea.


    But Huayueling and the others don''t need to be involved in these things. Rianne and the others can solve this problem by themselves, not that they must do something at all.Hua Yueling is also happy to be able to relax a little bit. This is not easy. After they came here, they were really troubled by many things.


    The rest of the city hasn''t changed much. Hua Yueling and the others simply turned around, and the neighborhood is still the same, except for those who wander around here.

 1789 Reference 1789

    The few people had nothing else to do, just wandering around the city, somehow, seeing some people in the city, Hua Yueling always felt that these people were somewhat nervous.I don''t know what they are nervous about, but it feels quite different from the last time I came here.


    "Something is wrong, how come these people have such an expression?"


    Not only Hua Yueling noticed this, others also noticed it, even ordinary people seemed to know something, which made Hua Yueling and the others feel bad.


    If you think about what happened before, you can''t say that there is no connection between the two.


    Is something big going to happen?Hua Yueling and the others are a little worried, but fortunately, Gekara and the others have moved the base to a safer place, otherwise it would be a serious matter.


    Although there are still some concerns now, the new base is trustworthy in terms of safety and privacy. After all, it was built by Sister Aroline and Sister Livello. How could it be so easy to be used? Find.


    In any case, it seems that the organization that Gokala and the others have created is still making a lot of noise, making it all panic here.I guess they didn''t just go to seal up the base, they should have done some other things, otherwise the people here could not all have such an expression.


    But Hua Yueling and the others don''t need to worry too much for the time being, at least to some extent the things here have nothing to do with them, there is no need to worry too much.


    After walking to other places, Hua Yueling discovered that there were even some soldiers on the street. These soldiers casually grabbed an ordinary person and claimed to be checked.


    "It seems that the impact is greater than expected."


    Hua Yueling originally thought that the impact was just like this. At best, there was no way to use them in their base, but now it seems that it is more than that.This kind of thing has made the nerves of the high-level here tense, and it is a bit frenzied.


    The high-level thoughts here are still understandable, but Hua Yueling feels that they are a bit too much. In fact, there is no need to do this. Moreover, looking at the performance of these soldiers, it is obvious that they have found a good excuse to find trouble.Hua Yueling was able to think of what the soldiers would think, how they would do it, and more or less predictable. People will change after they have power. This is not a joke.


    With chicken feathers as the arrow, there are obviously such people among these soldiers. In fact, it should be blamed on Gekara and Rianne, but who can really say who is right and who is wrong.


    Hua Yueling and the others saw the injustice and wanted to take care of it, but at this time when they think of this place, it is best to do nothing.Otherwise, it is easy to be targeted, they themselves are foreigners, if they cause trouble again, they don''t need to stay here.


    "Let''s stay away from this kind of place."


    "No shot?"


    "It''s not the time, it''s not the time yet."


    It''s not that I don''t want to shoot, but I can''t shoot yet.If this is the time to make a move, then there will be a lot of trouble, and no matter what you want to do here, it will be extremely difficult, and I haven''t been ready yet.


    Now this matter is only a matter of this city, but if they take action at this time, it is likely to evolve into a matter of the whole country, which is not alarmist.


    But they are unwilling to cause trouble, but it does not mean that things will not take the initiative to find them.This made them very speechless, and the soldiers in the distance noticed them, and their eyes lit up.


    "We have attracted attention."


    "I would not lift the concealment if I knew it, then there would be no such thing. It is impossible to hide the past now."


    Hua Yueling sighed. This is not a good thing. If it is not done, it will cause problems.


    A few soldiers came "non-stop", came to them and began to question them, treating them as criminals.Although Hua Yueling and the others were actually criminals to them, they didn''t know these at all, so they just came to find something, not saying that they really knew something.


    In fact, this is often the most troublesome. Sometimes the trouble is not being called, but being recruited with ulterior motives. In this way, the other party will use various excuses to make trouble for you, so you can do whatever you want. It''s not.


    When those people came here, they immediately started looking for things. First they said that they hadn''t seen them before. Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others said they came here from other cities.Then I was asked a variety of questions, anyway, it seemed that the other party was pestering them.


    Then he even said that he wanted to search, and he didn''t say any reason, so he asked for the search.


    Naturally, Huayueling and the others would not agree to this, and simply ignored each other.Seeing how difficult the other party was, Hua Yueling and the others simply ignored each other and left.


    The other party naturally didn''t want to let them go like this, and wanted to stop them, but how could this be possible, Hua Yueling and the others quickly disappeared from their eyes.


    "It''s better to keep hiding, it''s better to do this."


    Hua Yueling sighed, somewhat regretful.Now no matter what, although they ran away from the soldiers, they have already attracted the attention of the other party. The only good news is that maybe the soldiers still don''t know what they missed.


    Invisible again, Hua Yueling and the others, after avoiding the soldiers, returned directly after hiding again to see what the soldiers had to do.The soldiers who were run away by them were naturally furious. After returning, they found the leader and said what had happened, but the leader was still a little different from them. After hearing what they said, I didn''t completely believe them, but frowned and stared at them.


    "You are causing me trouble again. I told you earlier that they came from other places. You still searched, what body searched, what class searched, you tell me what can be searched, do you know what you are? What are you doing here!"


    The leader would teach them this way, but the soldiers didn''t expect it. One of them seemed unconvinced and wanted to say something, but was immediately stopped by his companion.


    "Stop talking, what do you want to annoy adults even more anger!"


    This situation is very bad now. If it makes him even more angry, it will be even worse. When the time comes, let alone the things they are busy with now, it is a good thing that they are not punished.

 1790 Reference 1790

    After being taught a lesson, the soldiers walked out one by one, but immediately afterward, the leader behind them also walked out.


    "Say, where did those people you talk about?"


    The leader was speaking at a fast speed, and at the same time he looked around quickly, looking for the people they were talking about.It''s just that some time has passed, I didn''t know where Hua Yueling and the others went, let alone now, let alone where they went.


    "This...before we saw them ran over here, and soon disappeared. Although we also caught up immediately, we still couldn''t catch up with them."


    "A bunch of trash!"


    After being scolded, he didn''t dare to say anything back, so he could only let him teach him with his head down and motionless.


    However, the leader didn''t seem to be in any mood to educate them again. He just said a few words, and then there was no response.He looked around, no matter where he came from, he could not find anything notable.


    "You take me over and see."


    After listening to them, even though he knew that they must be a bit exaggerated, he still felt that the people he met these people were not ordinary guys. Whether they were the ones they were looking for, it would be better to go and see them.


    After Hua Yueling and the others returned, they saw a change and ran into those soldiers and a guy beside them who felt completely different from them.That guy still feels quite strong, but his strength is definitely not comparable to them, but it''s okay among these people here.


    They just followed them and watched what they were going to do, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t stay here for long, they just followed.


    When those people went to the place where they had taken refuge before, Hua Yueling and the others knew from a glance that the other party was looking for them, but the other party was still going to be disappointed, and it was impossible to find them there.


    Hua Yueling and the others took a look and saw that there was nothing worth noting, so they left here and went to other places.I wasted some time here, only to find that the city had changed a lot, and it was a very bad change.


    If this continues, I don''t know what the city will become, but Hua Yueling feels that it will definitely become more and more chaotic.There is still some chaos in the city now, and this chaos is not so uncomfortable, but it will be hard to say if this situation continues.


    But for the time being, Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t do anything at all, even if they wanted to do something, they couldn''t do anything unless they could control the city in their hands, but this was simply unrealistic.It may not be difficult to seize control of the city now, but the difficulty lies in what to do later.


    It is better to be able to secretly control the city, but if there is no way to do this, then there will be a decisive battle between the two forces. It is not alarmist at all.


    Hua Yueling and the others followed those people around. Those people had just arrived where they had been, but obviously they wouldn''t find anything here.And from the beginning to the end, those people didn''t find that they were being followed, and they were still being followed by the people they were looking for. Everything they did was unsuspectingly presented to Hua Yueling and the others.


    "These people have nothing to look at, so let''s go elsewhere."


    After Huayueling and the others went to many places, including markets and places where civilians lived, as they thought, the city became more and more chaotic, but this is not something they can say. It''s totally bad.


    After that, they went to the homes of some nobles, and even planned to go to the City Lord''s Mansion, but they gave up this plan when they were still outside.


    "I''ll talk about it next time."


    Leanni didn''t know what she was thinking, but when she arrived at the entrance of the city lord''s mansion, she shook her head and said.


    "Well, let''s go back and have a look, maybe we can make new discoveries."


    Hua Yueling and the others quickly made a new decision and returned to their original base.Those soldiers are still gathering here. Although the number is a bit smaller than before, it is still a lot more. From the inside to the outside, there are about twenty people, which is still lower.


    These people Hua Yueling didn''t care much, and they were not the focus of Hua Yueling''s attention.After all, they are not important people.After returning to the outskirts of the base, Hua Yueling and the others found those who were caught. No one is going to take care of these people. They just tied them up and held them in a few empty rooms. They took away the ideas, but stayed here.


    "Are these people trustworthy?"


    "It''s hard to say, just keep them here. There will be nothing for the time being, unless they are threatened by their lives, otherwise it''s better not to do it."


    Those caught will have to endure some hardship, but this can be considered a test for them.The most important thing is that I don''t know if there are other betrayers inside, which is considered very lucky for Gekara and others.


    "I just don''t know if there are still such people among those who moved."


    Hua Yun didn''t know if she said it intentionally or unintentionally, but Rayanne next to her naturally heard her words.This made her frown and thought to herself, what Hua Yun said was actually what she thought. This time all the betrayers took the initiative to show up and destroy the base here.


    But are the others who moved out really completely trustworthy?This is not certain. The only thing that makes people feel at ease is that the new base is underground, and it is directly teleported to it. In addition, there is no way out, so there is no need to worry about being leaked for a while. .


    But as Hua Yun said, if there are really betrayers in their team, it''s better to find a way earlier, otherwise the opponent will stabb you in the back.This kind of thing is not a joke, it can be said that it is a matter of life and death to them, and they can''t be cautious.


    "You are right to remind us. We really need to think of a way. During this period of time, we have used various methods to allow many new people to join in, but since the old people have spies inserted in, let alone those new people. Complete trust. In fact, after experiencing this incident, no matter whether it is a newcomer or an old person, there are few who can be completely trusted."


    Although Rianne''s words are somewhat cruel, this is the fact that the organization will encounter various problems in the process of advancing, and the current problem is one of them and must be faced.

 1791 Reference 1791

    After staying here for a while and confirming that there was nothing more, Hua Yueling and the others returned to the new base.I feel more at ease here, and even if there are spies or traitors hidden here, there is no need to worry too much.In a short period of time, no one here can receive external news, so I don¡¯t have to worry about what they will know.


    After returning to the new base, Rianne separated from them very much.Hua Yueling can understand her feelings. Now she must be anxious to tell other people what happened, and then see what she is going to do, but these things are basically nothing to them.


    It''s good for them to come this time, and they have caused some things, even though the things they have to say are not caused by them at all.


    "Is there anything to help here? If not, let''s go to other places to play. Although it is also very good, it is still too dark."


    In fact, what Huayueling said is not right. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s underground, but it¡¯s not as dark as what he said. There are many lights for lighting, basically magic lights. I don¡¯t know who made them, bright. Very full.The whole underground was shining brightly, but after all, it was still underground, so I would feel a little panicked after staying here for a long time.


    There was nothing for them to do, so Huayueling and the others left after saying goodbye to Gekara and the others. Gekara did not keep them, but still invited them to come here for dinner at night.They can also rest here, Hua Yueling thought about it and agreed.


    After saying goodbye, they left from here, and then they teleported outside with the help of Sister Aroline, but it was not outside the base, but randomly teleported to a nearby place with no one.


    After the wind blew, Hua Yueling couldn''t recognize where she was, but he hadn''t been here a few times, and it was normal for him not to recognize it.After a random glance, Hua Yueling looked at the person next to her.


    "Where else do you want to go?"


    Aroline asked, and it''s okay to go back now, but this doesn''t fit Hua Yueling''s previous thinking.They came here to disperse the wind, or to take their sister here to enjoy the life here. It should be interesting to have time, but they have not done many interesting things until now. Spent in a busy schedule.


    "I think of a possibly interesting event, Sister Aroline, didn''t you say that there are places where monsters with powerful power exist? How about going to that place?"


    "You didn''t burn your brain out, it would be interesting to go to that kind of place. If you are targeted by a monster and be surrounded by the time, I would rather see how Xiaoyueling laughed, Sister."


    "We didn''t pull the hatred in the past, we just turned it around, not to mention that we don''t have to worry about it if we keep in a state of being undetected."


    "You are going to the zoo to play, but the idea is quite interesting. But before going to my sister, I have to tell you clearly, don''t think that my blindfold is foolproof. If you encounter a monster like a unicorn, then It¡¯s not within the scope of the plan."


    "It''s better to go around, I don''t believe that our luck can be so''good'', it''s impossible to always meet such a powerful monster."


    "Who knows, Xiaoyueling, isn''t your luck always good?"


    "This... but luck has been used once yesterday, and it can not be said that it was my luck yesterday. Good luck, the name is Sister Aroline."


    "Hmph, elder sister, I can be regarded as shining Xiaoyueling''s light on you, so elder sister has to thank you."


    Aroline was quite happy when she talked about this. After all, she got such a powerful monster yesterday for no reason. It can be said that it is something that can be met but cannot be sought.


    "Sister Yun, you still have Ningshuang''s opinion. If you don''t want to go, let''s think about other places. Anyway, there should be a lot of interesting places here."


    Hua Yueling didn''t say where she must go, she just asked for their opinions and see what they think.But no one else has any thoughts, just listen to his thoughts.


    After a few people discussed briefly, they decided where to go. There was no objection at all. Everyone decided to go directly to the place where the monsters gathered.Although it is dangerous, it is also an interesting place. Naturally, such a place should be very interesting. Not to mention Hua Yueling, other people are naturally very interested.


    After everyone discussed it again, they started to take action. Sister Aroline was naturally very, very relaxed when she wanted to go, and Hua Yueling and the others could send it directly.


    Although this world is still very backward by their standards, it has interesting places that other worlds don''t have.In fact, that kind of interesting places are also found in other places, but there are some differences between here and those places, which is why they are interested.


    "Then find the nearest place to have a look."


    Aroline whispered, she knew more about the world than Hua Yueling and the others, so she knew where the monsters gathered nearby.After Hua Yueling asked, she also thought about where to go.


    There are many monster gathering places on Hunter Planet, but there are actually quite big differences between different monster gathering places. Some of this difference is easy to see, but some are difficult to see.


    But Aroline didn''t need to pass this high-speed Huayue over them, there was no need at all.


    "Then I''ll just find a place to go, find a place where there are no such elite monsters."


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about getting into trouble when you go to that kind of place. Anyway, we just go around casually, but it''s better if we can meet some interesting monsters."


    Aroline directly used teleportation to teleport all of them over. Huayueling had already been unaware of it for a long time. With sister Aroline, this teleportation was also experienced not once or twice. At the beginning, they all returned. I''m not very able to adapt, but I have almost adapted now.


    After the transmission, Hua Yueling was almost the first to react except Sister Alorin, and looked around at the area where she was currently located. This was a very interesting area.The figures of monsters can be seen everywhere on the vast grassland. These monsters did not notice their arrival. They walked indiscriminately on the grassland, lowering their heads from time to time as if they were looking for something on the ground.


    It''s still a nice place, and looking around will give people a sense of leisure.

 1792 Reference 1792

    After a while, the others also woke up, and they didn¡¯t know whether it was due to Aroline¡¯s teleportation skills or their own. Every time they were teleported, it was like this. There was a groggy feeling before they could be able to. Wake up.


    After waking up, the others were also surprised by the scene in front of them, and they were really happy to see all this.Although the monsters in front of you are not ordinary animals, this feeling of life is completely different from where you live.


    Hua Yueling and the others stood there for a while, and then they started walking inside.In fact, if you cut it back, you can see less and less monsters extending far away.And the more you go to the depths, the more monsters you can see. This is also due to ordinary ecology, but it is said that this is unique to this hunter planet.


    I don''t know whether it is the ecological environment problem on Hunter Planet or other problems. There is no accurate answer to these until now. Aroline has studied a little bit, but she can''t give an answer.


    Whether it''s a monster or an animal life is probably like this. Some monsters or animals may be different, but the whole thing is the same.Some like to live alone, but some like to live in groups, but like these monsters here, even different kinds of monsters can live in everything, and they have always been safe, rarely conflict and fight.


    Hua Yueling and the others are walking here aimlessly, in fact, what they have to say is really nothing good, and what you can see here is nothing particularly worth mentioning.There are monsters everywhere, but these monsters are of different races, and it is not that there is only one kind of monster living here.


    These monsters also seem to only live nearby. At least from what can be seen so far, none of these monsters have been thrown too far, as if these monsters are a group of monsters squatting at home and are not willing to leave the house.


    Although this analogy is somewhat inappropriate, Hua Yueling feels that it should be similar to the facts.


    However, I really haven''t seen any powerful monsters around here, Hua Yueling and the others came naturally to find some powerful monsters to see.All that can be seen here are monsters that are not too powerful, Hua Yueling and the others simply don''t look at it.


    In this way, they continued to go deeper, Hua Yueling and the others walked and observed. The distribution of monsters here is somewhat regular. Although some monsters can be seen mixed together, there is no racial concept or tendency, but more Many different kinds of monsters will not live together.


    This is the most normal, Hua Yueling thought to herself, the more so, the more interesting.


    What else can be found here, Hua Yueling is quite curious, but what he is most curious about is how powerful monsters exist here.He really wanted to see and see, but he didn''t know if there was such an opportunity.


    Others also looked around with curiosity, but there is really nothing interesting here except those monsters. To say that there is nothing at all, it¡¯s just not how it attracts Huayueling¡¯s attention. .


    This is a grassland. These monsters are still eating grass. Of course, it is not entirely certain that this is the case. After all, what they see now is only a performance. It has not yet reached the time when these monsters are hungry, perhaps until they are hungry. There will be different performances.


    The monsters basically live here aimlessly, and they can''t see any other movements or other things, just like a herd of sheep.


    "How come they are like this, even if this is a gathering place for monsters, is it too strange?"


    Not only Hua Yueling felt strange, but other people also felt very strange about it. The behavior of these monsters was a bit difficult to understand.Usually, except for the creatures that are kept in captivity, it is rare to see any creatures living in this way, only moving in such an area.


    And from the words of Sister Aroline, they also understand clearly what these monsters are going on. It may be that this area is affected by some mysterious power, which is why the monsters live like this.Although they couldn''t feel the power, according to Sister Aroline, the mysterious power was real.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what the mysterious power Sister Alorin was talking about, he was still a little curious, but it was obviously not something she could touch.But if you think about it carefully, it might be said that it is like a certain game program, because the program setting monsters can only move in a fixed area, so they cannot go out.


    This is possible, although it is somewhat strange to put this kind of thinking into reality.However, Hua Yueling was able to accept this kind of theory, not to mention that he had come up with this theory himself.


    On the contrary, the number of monsters was even rarer, which made Hua Yueling and the others feel strange.Huayueling deliberately explored the neighborhood. After exploration, there are some special places around here. First of all, the atmosphere. There is a sense of oppression. This is where Huayueling did not feel it before, but could not appear. Under the circumstances, the monster that gave him a sense of oppression, without thinking about it, must be very, very strong.


    "It seems our luck is pretty good."


    Hua Yueling said in a low voice, it''s better not to find trouble for yourself at this time, who knows where the monster is now.


    She was also afraid of being discovered by the monster, Hua Yueling didn''t dare to extend her detection range too far, she just randomly surveyed nearby to understand the situation.


    There is no such monster nearby. Hua Yueling can confirm this after investigation, but this does not mean that the monster is not here.But even so, Hua Yueling and the others did not give up exploring, after all, this was one of their main purposes here, and naturally there was no reason to leave before seeing the monster.


    Of course, if you see that monster, you will probably be inseparable. Hua Yueling admits that it is possible, but he still doesn''t want to leave like this. Doesn''t it go against their thinking when they came.


    What''s more, I haven''t seen anything yet, so I can''t just run away.


    It''s not so timid to run away before seeing the enemy.Hua Yueling and the others continued to walk forward, but they wanted to see what they could find here.


    "In terms of momentum, this place should be a very powerful guy."

 1793 Reference 1793

    Going farther is an upward slope, this slope extends, I don''t know how far it extends.There must be something behind this slope, maybe the terrible monster they were looking for is behind this, but nothing can be seen from here.


    Obviously before, it was a smooth plain, even if there were some potholes, there was no such road, but now there is such a place that can be called a hillside, and there is still a breath of pressure near here, from various signs It''s not easy to see here.


    After crossing this hill, they may be able to see the monster they want to see. Huayueling and the others suddenly became a little nervous. Perhaps that monster may not have the strength of theirs, and may not be able to fight them, but this kind of wonderful Feeling... how to put it, this kind of exploration made Hua Yueling and the others feel incredible nervous.


    This may be the fun of adventure, being able to see different landscapes, being able to find equipment that has never been seen before, and being able to encounter incredible monsters.All this attracted them.


    Hua Yueling believes that few people can refuse such a temptation, except for those who don''t like new things at all and don''t like discovery, but such people should be rare.


    Several people didn''t need other people to remind them. They slowed down subconsciously and walked up slowly. They walked halfway up the mountain step by step. There was still no reaction on the other side, and no sound was heard.


    But although they couldn''t hear the sound, they still didn''t dare to relax their vigilance. If they didn''t hear the sound, it didn''t mean there was nothing. The feeling of pressure made each of them understand that there must be something here.And if they want to know what they can find here, they need to climb the hills in front of them, which is not difficult.


    Hua Yueling and the others stood on the hill, looking down at the bottom.I just walked on the hill, and I didn''t expect that the road in front of me would change in a blink of an eye. It didn''t go up but it didn''t go smoothly all the way, instead it changed to a slope.Hua Yueling even wondered whether he could slide down directly from above. Although this was feasible, the clothes would get dirty if they were willing to open it.But what made them feel strange was that no monster was found below, which made them quite strange.Looking further afield, when the road reaches the lowest end, it is a smooth road, extending to the farthest mountain range.


    "Strange, I thought that powerful monster must be here, but I still couldn''t find it."


    Hua Yueling blinked and quickly looked around, but no matter how she looked, she couldn''t find a place to hide.


    "This is a little weird. It''s impossible to have that kind of pressure in just such a place. It must be hidden somewhere here."


    Hua Yueling''s voice was relatively low, but she still said with certainty.However, just when his voice fell, the sudden change occurred, and a wolf howl sounded from a distance, and there was still no weakness to them, and it was even spreading farther.


    Several people have changed their faces slightly. Although they can''t tell from the voice who the other party is at, they are likely to be targeted here.Although they are not afraid of this, it is better not to cause trouble if it is not necessary.


    He quickly raised his head and looked in the direction from the howling wolf, which was on the mountain on the right.


    It''s not the first time I have encountered such a monster, Hua Yueling thought, remembering how long ago I had encountered a monster that looked like a wolf.


    "This time it''s a real wolf, but it shouldn''t find us."


    Aroline didn''t say anything along the way, she was quiet a little abnormal, but Hua Yueling looked over and saw her smile at herself, a very lively and lovely smile.


    "Sister Aroline, why do you think you are smiling, so behaved, you won''t pit us again?"


    "No, sister, I haven''t pitted you either. What you say is like elder sister I pitted you on Xiaoyueling so many times. I really treat the abdomen of a gentleman with a villain''s heart. ."


    "It''s my fault, my fault."


    Hua Yueling saw the white wolf, or the white wolf king sprinting over here quickly, and she did not dare to look down upon it at all.I thought that the other party should not see them, but still put on a guard posture.


    The White Wolf King galloped all the way, but in just a short time he was halfway up the mountain, his vigorous hind legs kicked on the ground, and then he leaped down like white lightning in the air.


    Hua Yueling and the others were watching the monster seriously, wanting to see what it was going to do, they saw the monster dive to the ground, and then ran over quickly.


    The more I looked at the movements of the monster, the more I felt that I might be discovered by it, but soon Hua Yueling realized that things were not like this, and there was still a big difference from what I thought. Come with them.


    I saw the monster ran all the way to the shadows under the hill where they were. When it got there, it shook its body, then looked around, and then lay directly on the ground like this.


    The body curled up like a big cat, his face was buried in the body, and there was no movement.


    "The strength of this Snow White Wolf King is pretty good."


    Sister Alorin got to Hua Yueling''s side and whispered to him, although she hadn''t been able to see the heroic appearance of the Snow White Wolf King in the fight, she could not accurately guess its strength, but from just a series of performances. Look, just as Sister Aroline said, this Snow White Wolf King is definitely not easy to follow.


    Snow White Wolf King didn''t show any strength, but even this was enough for them to guess.


    "How about, do you want to play with it?"


    "Forget it, I don''t mean to fight, there is no need for that. Of course, if Sister Aroline must accept it as a pet, you can fight, otherwise, forget it."


    Hua Yueling felt unnecessary for the time being, and they didn''t need to defeat the monster to collect materials from them.


    "Well, but if you really use the materials on it to make equipment, it should be pretty good, right?"


    Hua Yueling suddenly thought of this, and after thinking about it, she immediately asked Xiaoxue.


    "Xiaoxue, if I get some materials, can I also make equipment?"


    If this is the case, it is good to not have to spend money on equipment, but Hua Yueling has never seen such a feature, no matter where it is, so I asked Xiaoxue, but he guessed it even if there is. It''s also difficult.


    "There is a way, but not now. The owner should know that the missing parts have not been collected yet."

 1794 Reference 1794

    Hearing what Xiaoxue said about Hua Yueling, he understood. He said why there is no such function. It turns out that he still needs to collect the parts. If this is the case, he can find a way to collect the parts.


    However, before the parts are collected, maybe the materials can be collected first. In this way, if you find the missing parts in the future, you can directly try to forge all kinds of things when you have the materials, instead of having to do it again. Go looking for materials.


    Hua Yueling thought very well, so that the monster in front of her might have some value.Squinting at the monster in front of him, Hua Yueling also had some different ideas. He didn''t want to do it at first, but now he feels that it is better to do it than not to do it.


    I just don''t know what Sister Aroline thinks. If she really wants to harvest this monster as a pet, it won''t be good to collect materials.If you really collect materials, this monster will not be over, how can you be a pet?


    Withdrawing some unrealistic thoughts, Hua Yueling looked at Sister Alorin seriously, wanting to see what she thought.However, Sister Aroline''s reaction was somewhat unreliable. She stared at herself so much, but did not answer, making Hua Yueling a little confused. She didn''t know what her reaction meant.


    Two people look at me and I look at you, no one responds with big eyes and small eyes.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, what sister Aroline was thinking again.This is not sister Aroline¡¯s style. If she had said something, she would have answered directly and carelessly, but now she did not answer, which shows that she must be thinking about some tricks. Hua Yueling feels that she absolutely can¡¯t. I was deceived again, not the first time I was deceived.


    "Sister Aroline?"


    Worried about being heard by the Snow White Wolf King below, Hua Yueling leaned in cautiously and called Sister Alorin softly, hoping she would give some reaction.


    "?"


    Aroline tilted her head, looking very confused, making Hua Yueling also speechless, and she couldn''t understand her reaction.


    "Sister Aroline, you haven''t answered the question I just asked."


    Hua Yueling reminded her again, and Aroline was considered to have a reaction now, her big eyes blinked, staring at him and then turned to the side, and looked at the monster under the hill.


    "I''m not interested. Although this guy is handsome, his strength is just that. It''s not worthy of my sister. I will accept it as a pet. If Xiaoyueling has no interest, then just forget it. You can go elsewhere, and there is no need to do anything here."


    Sister Aroline means that I don¡¯t want to spend much time here. After all, don¡¯t think that this Snow White Wolf King is not as powerful as the unicorn they have encountered before, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can defeat it so easily. Did it.


    But Hua Yueling had already made a decision. Since it is here, it can''t be done in vain, and it is also a wolf king.


    "I still decided to fight it. I want to collect some material."


    "From it? Well, the material is okay, not too good, but if you need it, it''s fine if it''s Xiaoyueling."


    "It''s not a need. I just want to prepare some first. If there is a need in the future, I will save it."


    "Well, that''s not bad. But don''t look at this wolf king like this. It''s not easy for you to defeat it, let alone knock it down and catch it."


    "If you don''t try to know how to know, no matter how we say it, we still have a chance."


    The only thing that needs to be determined is the thoughts of other people. Huayueling knows that Sister Aroline will definitely not help herself in this regard, and there is no need to let her help. That would be too unfair to the Snow White Wolf King.Although it was unfair for them to fight the Snow Wolf King together in a group.


    What is fair and unfair is definitely not what I want to think about now, and Hua Yueling has no heart to think about it.All he thought about now was to defeat the Snow White Wolf King and then collect materials.


    The others chose to help Hua Yueling, and everyone''s choices were quite normal, not unexpected.Everyone knows what their choices will be.


    But in this way, it''s time to fight again, which is not the purpose of their coming here in the first place.


    "Come on, just use it to try our strength."


    Huayueling said so, but was not ready to directly fight the opponent directly, but now there is a chance for a sneak attack, no matter whether it succeeds or not, at least try it.


    "We take advantage of our invisibility to attack it, and later, sister Yun, you can help out from a distance."


    Hua Yueling reminded Hua Yun and the others, and then called Lu Yuetong herself, and the two of them started to act.In this way, Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong walked down gently from the hill.There was almost no footsteps, Hua Yueling walked in front, and Lu Yuetong followed him, and the two approached the Snow White Wolf King little by little.


    The Snow Wolf King had been lying down for a while, and he was probably asleep.I just don''t know how defensive it is. If it is very vigilant, there is a high possibility that their sneak attack will be ineffective.


    Stopped and stood beside the White Snow Wolf King. The White Snow Wolf King covered his body so smoothly with white hair. It looked very beautiful, like a snowfall, covering the sleeping wolf. King is average.


    Hua Yueling winked at Lu Yuetong, she must be so close now that she couldn''t continue to speak, because the possibility that the White Wolf King would not hear it was very low.Therefore, Hua Yueling and the others can only communicate like this. Fortunately, this kind of communication is still very easy. They are already familiar with each other and have used this way to communicate for a while.


    Two people move from different directions and prepare to fetch the monster from two directions. This method can at least ensure that even if they are found, they can cause some damage to the monster. Otherwise, it will be more difficult to do it if you only attack from one direction. .


    During this period, the monsters hadn''t made any movements, as if they hadn''t noticed their movements at all, and didn''t know if it was planning anything.However, before the attack, Hua Yueling was always cautious and cautious. Since the monster hadn''t had a greater reaction, he simply stopped hiding and directly attacked.


    On the other side, Lu Yuetong saw his movements and attacked with him, both of which were no longer hidden and attacked with full force.If the White Wolf King couldn''t react at this time, he wouldn''t deserve to be called the Wolf King.

 1795 Reference 1795

    If the White Wolf King couldn''t react any more at this time, he wouldn''t deserve to be called the Wolf King. The moment Hua Yueling and the others launched an attack, it actually realized that the danger was coming, but the reaction was still slightly slower.


    Hua Yueling''s attack is like a gust of wind, no matter where it is so easy, they can escape.When it reacted and wanted to evade, Hua Yueling''s attacks had already fallen.


    The White Wolf King subconsciously ducked to one side, it didn''t even have time to think too much, but because of this, it couldn''t dodge the attack.


    Hua Yueling''s attack was the fastest, but it was also the most feared by the White Wolf King, so he took the lead to dodge his attack when he noticed it.But even if he avoided him, it was too late to avoid Lu Yuetong''s attack.


    The White Wolf King also knew that Lu Yuetong was also attacking himself, but he made a decision in an instant and had to avoid Hua Yueling''s attack, which was even more threatening.It''s just that Lu Yuetong''s attack was worse than Hua Yueling''s, but it could still cause a lot of damage.


    The White Wolf King dodged quickly, but after being attacked by Lu Yuetong, his speed slowed down a bit and he was injured.The two-handed sword hit its body, and the hair protected the body, but it still injured it, but the injury was not very serious.


    At this time, Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun, who were standing on the hill, all aimed at the path pushed by the White Wolf King, and they were bound to give it enough damage.However, neither of their attacks could threaten the White Wolf King.


    The White Wolf King disappeared like a gust of wind, disappearing without a trace from their eyes, even if it suffered some injuries, but this did not hinder its movement, and the speed was still very fast.


    Hua Yueling immediately became alert. He was still following the breath of the White Wolf King, and a large area of ??his body was within the range of his attention.


    "Yuetong, it''s by your side!"


    After finding the white wolf king''s figure, Hua Yueling immediately reminded Lu Yuetong not far away to be careful.But when he reminded him, perhaps he was aware of his actions, and the White Wolf King flew towards Lu Yuetong, but it still did not show up.


    Lu Yuetong scanned the surroundings with a guarded look, looking for a place where the White Wolf King might be. She heard the voice and heard the White Wolf King rushing over.


    "clang!"


    The white wolf king grabbed the two-handed sword with his paws, and Lu Yuetong resisted it abruptly.But this was not over yet, the White Wolf King pressed down with a pair of claws, trying to suppress her. Seeing that it was impossible for a while, the White Wolf King slammed away before the others acted, and disappeared again.


    "let me help you!"


    Hua Yueling hurriedly went over to help, he came to Lu Yuetong''s side, and his exploration skills gave him an advantage over Lu Yuetong.There is no need to look at all directions like Lu Yuetong, as long as the exploration skill is always on, he will be able to understand the location of the White Wolf King faster.


    Hua Yun and Mu Ningshuang are still helping on the hills, and Mu Ningshuang will use some buff magic for them. Although this buff magic is relatively low-level and the strength of the gain is not that great, it is still somewhat useful.


    Hua Yun, who is not far from Mu Ningshuang, is aiming. She hasn''t attacked yet. Her vision is quite sharp, stronger than everyone else, but in this case she still can''t accurately aim at the White Wolf King. The route of travel.


    The White Wolf King moved swiftly, and kept moving from left to right. It didn''t mean that he just rushed in one direction. It was also judging and fighting against them.


    With Hua Yueling''s joining Lu Yuetong, he immediately gained momentum and stabilized his mood.Otherwise, if she was always attacked by the White Wolf King as before, she could only continue to defend, and her aura would decline accordingly.


    The figure of the White Wolf King appeared again.


    "side!"


    There is no need for Hua Yueling to remind Lu Yuetong that the white wolf king''s traces have also been found, but when she turned around and was about to fight against the white wolf king, the white wolf king disappeared again.


    The White Wolf King''s trick was good, and Lu Yuetong, who had attacked the past, rushed into the air, which made her feel a little emotional.The White Wolf King came to her back in a blink of an eye, but Huayueling had already made preparations long ago, knowing that the White Wolf King would definitely play tricks and directly blocked its attack route.


    With the two-handed sword swept away, the White Wolf King had no idea of ??confronting him head-on, his figure disappeared directly, and he was gone again.


    The wind blade combo hits, just as Huayueling and the others were busy dealing with the White Wolf King''s constant attacks, a series of sharp wind blades emerged, aiming at them like a hidden weapon and "swishing" over.


    Huayueling paused, and glanced at the right side not far away. The figure of the White Wolf King was there, but now it has sneaked behind him quickly.


    "I want to use this trick to hold us back. It would be troublesome if we were really held back, but how could it be so easy to let you succeed."


    From the White Wolf King''s movements, Hua Yueling probably understood what it wanted to do, but thought that this would cause trouble to herself, and she thought too much.How could Hua Yueling be trapped by an attack like this so easily.


    Regardless of the fact that the White Wolf King came with such a combo of wind blades, it is actually meaningless to Hua Yueling. He can easily block these wind blades, even if he wants to avoid it, there is no problem. of.It''s just that now is the choice whether to avoid or what to do.


    Hua Yueling took a look, she didn''t need to waste time on this, it would be better to just avoid it, not to mention that there is Lu Yuetong beside her who can help herself.


    "Yuetong, be careful, don''t pay attention to this, pay attention to the White Wolf King, his attack this time may not be the purpose, or it may hide his purpose."


    Hua Yueling reminded Lu Yuetong softly, don''t look at the White Wolf King attacking him now, but who knows how it will react when he sees him counterattack.


    The White Wolf King is very cunning. Hua Yueling has such a judgment after a short fight. The White Wolf King is like a cunning human being, and it will not fight you head-on.It''s not because it is afraid of you, but it knows that fighting with you like that is a waste of its energy, and there is no need for it.


    The White Wolf King was unwilling to do that. It hoped to use a simpler method to solve the battle, which was not much different from what Hua Yueling thought.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to spend all his energy to fight, but he had to do it.


    However, it was not much different from what he thought. Hua Yueling rushed at her feet quickly, waving her two-handed swords.The White Wolf King did not dodge unexpectedly this time, but directly came to face him.

 1796 Reference 1796

    A pair of sharp claws shone cold under the scorching sun, and Hua Yueling''s eyes shone with that kind of light, but he was not affected by this. He did not blink his eyes, and his two-handed sword seemed to cut everything, aggressively. Past.


    The White Wolf King didn''t bother him at all, and a pair of sharp claws grabbed him frantically.At the same time, the White Wolf King''s body was also shining, and the wind blade surrounded Hua Yueling from all sides, besieging him in the middle, and was about to tear him to pieces.


    Lu Yuetong also came to Hua Yueling at this time to help him stop those wind blades. Hua Yueling thanked her, but inwardly.Now is not the time to speak, he must face the enemy and cannot relax for a moment.


    Hua Yueling had already arrived in front of the White Wolf King at this moment, and the attacks of both sides collided together like this, without any sound, the claws collided with the two-handed sword.The two-handed sword slammed into the white wolf king¡¯s claws. The white wolf king couldn¡¯t completely resist the force, but he could find a way to borrow force. The paws were pressed on the side of the two-handed sword, and his posture was light. With one leap, he leaped high into the air.


    Gazing at its figure, Hua Yueling thought very calmly, this time it looked like the White Wolf King was looking for death, after all, there was no place to borrow in midair.In this case, all Hua Yueling can do is catch up and continue to attack. He has to use a series of attacks to tell the other party that he is not so easy to deal with.


    The White Wolf King''s body was still in the air. Seeing Hua Yueling chasing after him, his body twisted to face Hua Yueling. The extremely terrifying magic power was released at this moment, and the strong wind blows Huayue. Although Ling tried to block his arms in front of him, he couldn''t stop him at all. The wind was too strong.


    Hua Yueling was still on guard, but she didn''t expect the White Wolf King''s magical power to suddenly increase, making Hua Yueling unable to completely block it.Originally, he jumped up and prepared to attack, but the rhythm was disrupted.


    The White Wolf King was waiting for such an opportunity. Seeing that Hua Yueling was blown down, it immediately swooped down, pulling its body straight, and a pair of claws just grabbed it towards Hua Yueling.


    "Anyway."


    It¡¯s easier for Huayueling to avoid it naturally. Don¡¯t look at the White Wolf King¡¯s speed, but his speed is not slow. Moreover, although Lanfeng is quite powerful, there is no way to trap him. He has no way to master the rhythm well for the time being.


    Taking a deep breath, Hua Yueling calmly adjusted her body and fell to the ground.


    There is no way to exert force in midair, and there is no way to borrow force, so Huayueling can only fall to the ground at present, and then fight with the White Wolf King, otherwise he can''t fight it in midair.The White Wolf King turned around, and with the help of wind magic and a high degree of advantage, he could exert greater power than before, but he couldn''t.


    Not to mention the issue of wind magic, this is still a trivial matter. After all, Hua Yueling is still in a relatively low position, and the use is the same. The most important thing is that he is still in a relatively low position, and the strength to withstand this time It will increase a lot.


    Therefore, Hua Yueling must find a way. He is confident to block directly, but there is no need to do that. If it is easier, no one is willing to bear more pressure.


    Hua Yueling stepped back a few steps, but just after stepping back, she felt the threat from behind.He could clearly feel the threat, it was deliberate by the White Wolf King, just to keep him here, so that he would not "run away".


    Under such circumstances, it is naturally impossible for Hua Yueling to be so "obedient", but he has no time to deal with the threats from behind, so he can only ask Lu Yuetong.


    However, in this way, he must protect Lu Yuetong from being threatened by the White Wolf King. Hua Yueling forcefully rushed forward against the Lanfeng in front of him.He wanted to use his own power to rush up to fight the White Wolf King. Lan Feng was unable to suppress him at all under his conscious confrontation, but was suppressed by him for a while.


    Hua Yueling resisted the Lanfeng and rushed upwards, slowing down a bit, but not too slow to move.The attacks of the two sides were on the verge of igniting, Hua Yueling and the White Wolf King confronted, and almost instantly, the white wolf king''s claws collided with the weapon in Hua Yueling''s hand.


    The White Wolf King was extremely powerful, even if Hua Yueling had been prepared long ago, he could not completely resist it.His feet slammed heavily on the ground, and a heavy sound was made. The ground cracked open and spread in all directions like a spider web.


    Hua Yueling gritted his teeth fiercely, the weapon in his hand was supposed to be suppressed, but he still withstood it.


    "Huh, it''s better now."


    After resisting, the White Wolf King saw that his attack had no effect. Although it suppressed Hua Yueling, it did not cause him any harm at all, which it did not want to see.


    The White Wolf King once again raised his paws and grabbed it towards Hua Yueling. The weapon in Hua Yueling''s hand moved up, just to withstand its attack.


    The White Wolf King''s figure flashed, and a large number of wind blades swept over, but Huayueling had been prepared long ago, and he also immediately disappeared and disappeared.Not only you, the White Wolf King, can do it, so can I.


    Hua Yueling is telling it with facts, don''t think that this trick is invincible, it is impossible to use this trick to kill yourself.


    However, in an instant, the two people who had just worked hard were gone, but Lu Yuetong didn''t care about these, but helped Hua Yueling to resist those wind blades.In addition, Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun were not idle either, they also relied on their own attacks to help Hua Yueling to limit the route of the White Wolf King.


    It''s just that the White Wolf King is very fast. Although their attacks can also limit the path of some White Wolf King''s actions, there is still no way to control them all.But even this was enough, Hua Yueling was able to judge where the White Wolf King might appear through their attacks.


    "it''s here!"


    Hua Yueling immediately found out where the enemy was, which was relatively easy, after all, he had detection skills.The figure of the monster could be found directly, and after the discovery, Hua Yueling quickly attacked.


    This time the "judgment" was correct again, which made the White Wolf King also notice that his actions were a bit too correct.


    The head-on attack was cracked by Hua Yueling. After Hua Yueling blocked its attack, he stepped forward and slashed forward with his two-handed sword.This time it was no longer the White Wolf King attack, but his attack.

 1797 Reference 1797

    The White Wolf King didn''t fight hard with him either, it was almost the same strategy, and it would not necessarily lose to Hua Yueling in a head-on fight, but it would definitely fall into a disadvantage.So it faced such an attack from Hua Yueling, it just dodges, and it doesn''t give him any chance to fight head-on.


    Hua Yueling''s attack returned without success, and at this moment, the figure of the White Wolf King flashed beside Lu Yuetong.At the same time, the violent wind rolled up, forming a terrible storm, accompanied by a large amount of sand and grass swept towards Huayueling.


    This storm swept from the position where the White Wolf King was. Seeing that the posture was to stop Hua Yueling from coming, it was preparing to attack Lu Yuetong at this time.Wanting to attack Lu Yuetong, the White Wolf King figure had already come behind her when she reappeared.


    This is the White Wolf King¡¯s strategy. Although this strategy has no strategy at all to say, Hua Yueling must face the storm. The storm is aimed at him, and the other sides are surrounded by wind blades. , So that he could not escape.


    As long as he is entrusted here, the others don''t have to worry.At least for this period of time, the White Wolf King felt that he could knock Lu Yuetong down with peace of mind. As long as one of them was knocked down, the other would be easier to deal with. The White Wolf King was willing to think so.


    However, Huayueling naturally wouldn¡¯t be delayed like this according to his thoughts. Huayueling directly broke the wind blade next to him, punched a hole, waved his two-handed sword, a gust of wind swept past, the wind in front of him The blade was then dispersed quite a bit, but just when Hua Yueling was about to rush out, Feng Blade added in, and continued to besiege him.


    "?"


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help but frowned. Was this the White Wolf King doing it?There is still time to do this kind of thing when attacking, so it will definitely be distracted and its combat effectiveness will not be that strong.


    But this was not what Hua Yueling wanted, he didn''t want to be besieged here like this.


    The two-handed sword swept over again, and the wind blade was wiped out again.But this was not enough. More wind blades attacked from a distance, but the most important thing was that the hurricane had already struck, attacking Huayueling from the side.


    Hua Yueling turned his head and took a look. If this goes on, he still has to find a way to fight the hurricane, which is something he doesn''t want. The hurricane looks very terrifying, and the power of using manpower to fight against nature is still somewhat insufficient.Slightly insignificant, although this hurricane cannot be completely regarded as a natural force, but caused by the White Wolf King.


    After breaking another wave of wind blades, Hua Yueling simply didn''t care about that much, and rushed straight out like this, but wind blades continued to form around him to stop him, preventing him from moving easily.


    This alone was not enough. This would not be able to stop Hua Yueling''s footsteps. He swiftly moved around, and he could easily dodge the attacks of these wind blades and bypass the hurricanes that attacked.


    Lu Yuetong was caught by the White Wolf King, but the White Wolf King didn''t leave his whole body. Lu Yuetong was not given for nothing. The burning flame almost burned the white hair of the White Wolf King.But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that it was shot directly by Lu Yuetong.


    The White Wolf King''s paw caught a long trace on the ground, stopped the retreating footsteps, roared, and the White Wolf King turned into an afterimage and rushed towards Lu Yuetong.


    Lu Yuetong was also unwilling to show weakness, dragging the two-handed sword with both hands, and the blade of the two-handed sword left a long trace on the ground, like a scar.Both sides showed a desperate posture with each other.


    "boom!"


    A terrible aura erupted from the place where the two were fighting, and all the wind blades besieging Lu Yuetong were dissipated in an instant, leaving only the two of them.


    The claws slammed down, and the shadows of the claws could even be seen in the air.It''s just that Lu Yuetong is not a vegetarian.


    The White Wolf King''s figure jumped into the air and rushed down, Lu Yuetong''s figure drew back to avoid the attack, and then stopped abruptly and moved forward again.


    The White Wolf King dodges the attack with the two-handed sword, and when he turns around, seeing that it can''t take any advantage in a head-on confrontation, it simply stops confronting her head-on.


    The White Wolf King''s figure disappeared again, but it was a momentary thing, and Lu Yuetong once again lost the trace of the enemy.


    At this time, Hua Yueling also arrived, but he did not go to Lu Yuetong''s side, but attacked in the direction of the Lu Bai Wolf King found by the exploration skills.The hurricane is still chasing him, and the speed is also accelerating.


    "bring it on!"


    Under the full attack, the White Wolf King was prepared and avoided an attack, but the three of Lu Yuetong and the others attacked the White Wolf King from different directions, so that its originally prepared dodge direction had to be changed. Otherwise, Will definitely be hit.


    At this time, Hua Yueling also continued to catch up, leaving the White Wolf King with nowhere to run.


    The White Wolf King has been dodged, its speed is so fast, and its white hair is rolling like a snowball in their eyes.From here to there for a while, and from there to here for a while, dodge back and forth anyway.


    Magic can''t help them, although it will delay Lu Yuetong''s footsteps, but Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun both descended a little from the hill, reached half a hillside, aimed at it, or its path of travel. Attack the past.


    The White Wolf King had to dodge non-stop, the action was quite light, but it was really troublesome to dodge.


    Delayed the White Wolf King¡¯s attack speed, which also gave Hua Yueling and the others a chance. The two attacked from different directions.The White Wolf King''s magical attack continued, chasing Hua Yueling, but he couldn''t keep up with his speed at all. He could only watch him constantly running, then change direction.


    The hurricane that swept across could not bring much threat to Hua Yueling, unless the White Wolf King could cooperate with the hurricane to bring him some trouble, but it did not have such time now.


    The White Wolf King was a little overwhelmed, being besieged by four guys about the same strength as it, even it couldn''t bear it.After being besieged for a long time, it is somewhat exhausted, almost unable to attack, and it can''t take care of evasion and defense, let alone other things.


    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong entangled the White Wolf King in this way. Whenever the White Wolf King dodges in any direction, Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun in the distance will attack like an unknown prophet, blocking it to dodge. route.


    In fact, this is not so magical. With the siege of Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong, it can dodge only so much. As long as the range of attack is expanded, it is not so difficult for two people to block its movement. .

 1798 Reference 1798

    Hua Yueling chased the White Wolf King''s footsteps, making it impossible to escape too far, just to keep it here and trap it.The White Wolf King was really restricted by his stalking method like this.


    The White Wolf King was entangled, very angry, and tried his best to solve the situation in front of him, but it was very difficult to break free from the entanglement of Hua Yueling.


    Hua Yueling is chasing after you to fight, there is nothing to say, one attack is not achieved, and then again, anyway, it is such a attack again and again, sooner or later, it will cause you harm.It doesn''t matter whether the damage is large or small, as long as it can cause damage.


    He thought so in his heart, and the attack was merciless. If the White Wolf King was really hit by such an attack, even if he was completely white, he would not be willing to bear it.


    "Now there is a chance!"


    Hua Yueling''s continuous attacks created a flaw in the White Wolf King. He found a flaw. He knew that he had to seize this opportunity. If he couldn''t seize it, he could only wait and find another opportunity later.Anyway, as long as one opportunity is created, it will be much easier afterwards, and opportunities will certainly be found, and opportunities will only increase, not less.


    The two-handed sword slashed madly. The White Wolf King had just escaped one of his attacks. He never expected that his next attack would be so fast. It was just a matter of an instant, and the attack had already arrived in front of him.


    Wind shield!


    This is a defensive wind magic. Although the defensive ability is not that strong, it is not that it is so powerful, but the magic power in the white wolf king is still very strong. Use its own magic power to use the wind shield to defend. The ability is still very, very strong, but even with such defensive measures, there is still no way to completely block Hua Yueling''s attack.


    The two-handed sword hit the White Wolf King''s body heavily, and the wind shield withstood the attack of Hua Yueling, and the two-handed sword hit it heavily, making a heavy noise.Cracks appeared on the wind shield, and the cracks were still gradually spreading, centering on the place where the two-handed sword hit, spreading rapidly toward the surroundings in a spider web shape.


    The defensive ability of the wind shield is still good, but Hua Yueling is determined to cause damage to the White Wolf King anyway.


    "Fuck!"


    The moment the wind shield was broken, the White Wolf King realized that the situation was not good and wanted to escape, but how could Hua Yueling let it escape.Immediately stepping forward, the two-handed sword was also increased in strength in an instant, and slashed down suddenly.


    The White Wolf King couldn''t escape and was hit by Hua Yueling. Hua Yueling used almost all his strength this time, but it was not enough.The White Wolf King was knocked to the ground and wailed in pain.


    The two-handed sword heavily suppressed it, and Hua Yueling felt that there should be no way for it to get up temporarily.


    At this time, Lu Yuetong also chased up and cooperated with him to attack the White Wolf King.The White Wolf King couldn¡¯t bear an attack by himself, let alone being attacked by two people together. Originally, I wanted to use magic power to open a wind shield to block Huayueling¡¯s attack. , It must dodge, otherwise, don''t even think about fighting with them, just wait to be defeated.


    The White Wolf King had to bring up his spirit. Originally it was very uncomfortable to be beaten, and temporarily unable to move, but after raising the spirit and strength, his body moved, his feet kicked the ground hard, and his body jumped forward suddenly. Get out.


    In terms of speed, the White Wolf King was still confident, but just as it jumped out, it was hit head-on.It was not Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong''s attacks, but Hua Yun and Mu Ningshuang from a distance.


    They were always paying attention to the situation here, seeing the White Wolf King being forced to a very bad position, both of them used their own attacks to block its movement.This time it has fewer routes to escape, plus some injuries, and its mobility has also been affected.


    Magic and arrows flew in, blocking the White Wolf King''s retreat from different directions.The White Wolf King just ran away, but just jumped out, he didn''t expect magic from a distance to fall to where he dodged.


    The White Wolf King noticed this and had to change direction again and dodge in another direction.But the rain of arrows all over the sky flew down, don''t look at Hua Yun only shooting an arrow, but after the arrows came out, it was a rain of arrows all over the sky.


    The power of the rain of arrows in the sky may not be that strong, but the deterrence it brings is still sufficient, and the White Wolf King never expected that he would be attacked like this.But this time it had a way. The wind shield completely covered the body and escaped with this series of attacks.


    Arrow rain fell on it, time after time, the only pity is that this series of attacks were not so powerful, even such attacks still failed to destroy the wind shield on it.


    However, it still caused some trouble for it, and I couldn''t expect too much. After all, I wanted to spread the power to hit the enemy, and I wanted to cause huge damage to it. How could such a good thing be possible.


    The White Wolf King escaped from the arrow rain and hid in the distance.However, Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong were still chasing after him, not giving him any chance.


    In this way, the two people chased, the White Wolf King ran away, and gradually the situation was completely different from the original.Originally it wouldn''t be like this anyway, but now it''s different. Now Huayueling and the others have the upper hand, and it seems that defeating the White Wolf King is no doubt.


    It''s just a matter of time.In addition, there are Hua Yun and Mu Ningshuang helping in the distance, and the strength of the four of them is combined, which is not just for fun.


    The White Wolf King kept dodging. It also wanted to make a space for one or two attacks, so that it was no longer so exhausted to dodge everywhere, but Hua Yueling''s attacks were so fierce that it could not find a chance to counterattack. .


    "Double Dragon Slash!"


    This is a trick that Hua Yueling has learned newly, and its power is still quite good, and it is considered the most powerful of the tricks he can now.Lu Yuetong saw that he had used the hunting tactics, and he did not hide it. He swooped in from another direction and aimed at the place where the White Wolf King was.


    This is also a new trick she has learned, but Hua Yueling doesn''t use such a trick, I don''t know why.Anyway, when the time comes, they will comprehend it naturally, and they will not be able to decide what they will comprehend.


    The two-handed sword flashed out of the black dragon, which lingered around the two-handed sword, and as Hua Yueling attacked, the dragon fell from the sky with its wings flapped and swooped toward the White Wolf King.

 1799 Reference 1799

    The White Wolf King was unwilling to withstand such an attack, and was unwilling to take a head-to-head approach with Hua Yueling, but in this case it had no other choice. It could only turn over and face Hua Yueling head-on.


    When Hua Yueling attacked with this trick, it realized that there was no way to avoid this kind of attack, even if it wanted to do that and tried its best to try it, it could not do it.


    There is no way, since it cannot be done, then we can only find a way to resist it.Hua Yueling''s attack was like a real black dragon swooping down, and that kind of deterrence was not a joke.


    The White Wolf King also did not dare to show weakness, and directly collided with Hua Yueling.


    A violent explosion sounded as if something exploded, and the afterimage of the black dragon and the white wolf king slammed together.After the explosion, the White Wolf King was blown out, and Hua Yueling fell to the ground, swaying slightly a little bit, and standing firm.


    "This time I still have the upper hand, I guess it can''t stand it a few times."


    Lu Yuetong rushed forward. Her previous attack failed to hit the White Wolf King, but it didn¡¯t matter. Now the White Wolf King was hit by such a heavy blow by Hua Yueling and fell to the ground, even hitting it. A big pothole came, this attack was heavy enough.


    The White Wolf King groaned in pain, twisting his body on the ground, but it also reacted very quickly, knowing that he could not do this for too long, he had to get up and flee immediately, otherwise the next attack would definitely bring him harm.I don¡¯t know how much damage it caused, but it naturally doesn¡¯t want to be hurt again in this situation.


    The White Wolf King quickly turned over, but Lu Yuetong caught up faster. After all, she was already ready to attack, so she quickly caught up and attacked.


    The body just rolled and wanted to dodge, but Lu Yuetong came faster than it thought.


    The two-handed sword blasted heavily on the ground, the ground was shaken, but the White Wolf King had already dodged.


    "Wow!" The White Wolf King has tried his best to dodge, but Lu Yuetong also tried his best to attack. The strength of the two sides is somewhat different, but not that big.What''s more, Lu Yuetong actually has some speed.


    Lu Yuetong fell to the ground, and her attack was effective, which made her more pleased, but after being hit hard, the White Wolf King had also fled and hid away to a farther place.The White Wolf King¡¯s idea is naturally very simple. He wants to keep a distance from them, and then uses magic attacks to delay them, so he can buy himself some time in this way.


    The White Wolf King¡¯s approach is not wrong, but the real effect is very small. Hua Yueling and the others were not delayed by its method at all, they quickly bypassed its attack and attacked from another direction. it.


    This way of fighting makes the White Wolf King very uncomfortable. It hopes that he can have some time to rest and recover. It has been continuously attacked by Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong, and it has also been injured. It must be thought about. Ways to recover, otherwise, the more procrastination, the more disadvantages it will be.


    The White Wolf King ran away, and ran away again, but it was even less likely to run past Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong when he was injured.Besides, there are two other people aiming at it, blocking its escape route, making it almost impossible to escape.


    Gradually, the situation became more and more unfavorable for the White Wolf King, and Hua Yueling''s attacks became more violent every time, as if the two sides had enmity.


    The White Wolf King is very tired, and has never been so tired. It has lived here for many years. Hunters have come here, but there has never been a hunter as powerful as Hua Yueling and the others.


    It was another rapid sprint attack, this time the attack White Wolf King tried to resist, but it only blocked this one.The sprint was only the beginning, after it resisted, Hua Yueling seemed to have expected this a long time ago, and the two-handed sword slammed up under his control.


    The White Wolf King didn''t expect that he could make another attack after one attack. This attack really shocked him, and his reaction was somewhat slower.Hua Yueling''s attack fell on him, causing it to be injured again.


    A shadow on the other side attacked. Almost at this instant, the White Wolf King faced three attacks. When it had no way to avoid it, and when Bi Hua Yueling was entangled, he couldn''t find a way to get the best of both worlds.


    Can only do his best, there is no other way besides, the White Wolf King tried his best to defend.When magic, arrows, and weapons fell on it, it could only withstand it, and withstand such a combined attack, even it could not fully withstand it.


    The body was trembling and fell, and the White Wolf King was dying.But it is not dead yet, as long as it is given time to recover, but Hua Yueling will not give it such a chance.


    I suppressed it, making it unable to move.


    Hua Yueling has achieved her goal, and then she must kill the White Wolf King if she wants to collect materials.The White Wolf King is basically unable to resist now. In fact, he can collect as long as one sword goes down, but he is still not in a hurry to do so.


    "Have you won, it can no longer resist."


    Everyone looked around at the White Wolf King. The White Wolf King felt dying due to his injury. The white hair on his body also appeared red, especially where Hua Yueling had hit it.In addition, it was quite dirty, and its white hair was quite dirty, and it was stained with a lot of dust.


    The White Wolf King is still very handsome, and it seems that people can''t bear to kill him.Hua Yun and the others were still a little worried that the White Wolf King would counterattack, otherwise they would have squatted down to stroke the snowy white hair on its body.


    "I''ve been beaten like this, and I can''t get over any storm."


    Seeing their worries, Hua Yueling said so.A ray of light blindly passed by and fell on the White Wolf King. The White Wolf King''s struggling movements stopped for an instant, and his body fell softly.


    "Sister Aroline?"


    "It''s just controlling it, haven''t you figured out what to do."


    "I haven''t figured it out yet. I originally wanted to get some materials from it, but now..."


    Hua Yueling looked at the White Wolf King up and down. It would be nice to use it as a pet, although its strength was not up to that level.


    "Sister Yun, what do you guys think?"


    Hua Yueling still wanted to ask her sister what they thought, instead of just making judgments based on her own thoughts.


    "It''s pretty cute."


    Sister Yun did not give her own advice, but just said that the White Wolf King is very cute. Hua Yueling stared at the White Wolf King for a long time, and didn''t want to understand the cuteness.

 1800 Chapter 1800

    ¡°ÒªÊÇÄܹ»°ÑËüÊÕ×ö³èÎïµÄ»°Ò²²»´í£¬°¢ÂÜÁս㣬ÄãÓа취Âð£¿Ó¦¸ÃÊÇÓеİɡ£¡±


    ¼ÈÈ»°¢ÂÜÁս㶼Äܹ»½«¶À½ÇÊÞÊÕ×ö³èÎÄÇô°Ñ°×ÀÇÍõÒ²ÊÕ×ö³èÎï×ÔÈ»ÊÇûʲô̫´óÎÊÌ⣬²»¹ý»¨ÔÂÁè¶ÔÕâ¸öÁ˽âµÄ¿ÉûÄÇô¶à£¬Ëû´ÓÀ´Ã»ÓÐÊÕ·þ¹ý³èÎï¡£


    ÕýÊÇÒòΪûÓÐÊÕ·þ¹ý³èÎËùÒÔ»¨ÔÂÁè¸ù±¾¾Í²»ÖªµÀ¸ÃÔõô°ì¡£Î¨Ò»ÄÜ×öµÄ¾ÍÊÇѯÎÊ°¢ÂÜÁս㣬µ±È»£¬»¹ÓÐÁíÍâµÄ°ì·¨£¬ÄǾÍÊÇÖ±½Ó¹ºÂòѱ·þ³èÎïÓõļ¼ÄÜ£¬ÔÚ²»ÖªµÀÊÇ·ñÐèÒªÓë³èÎïÏà¹ØµÄ²¿¼þµÄʱºò£¬²»ÖªµÀ½ö½öʹÓü¼ÄÜÊÇ·ñÓÐÓá£


    »¨ÔÂÁè²»´óÇå³þÊÇ·ñÓÐÓ£¬µ«ÊÇ»òÐí¿ÉÒÔ³¢ÊÔһϡ£Ö»ÊÇ»¨ÔÂÁèÒ»Ïëµ½×Ô¼º¿ÉÄÜ»¹ÐèÒª»¨·Ñ½ð±Ò¾Í¾õµÃÓÐЩÎÞÄΣ¬ËùÒÔ˵»¹ÊÇ¿´°¢ÂÜÁÕ½ãµÄ°É¡£


    ¡°ÓÐÊÇÓа취£¬²»¹ýÕâ¸ö¼Ò»ïÂï¡­¡­¡±


    °¢ÂÜÁÕ×ßÉÏÇ°À´´òÁ¿×Å°×ÀÇÍõ£¬»¨ÔÂÁèÄÜ¿´µÃ³öÀ´£¬°¢ÂÜÁÕ½ãËƺõ²¢²»ÊÇÔõôÇƵÃÉÏ°×ÀÇÍõ£¬²»ÊÇÌرðÏëÊÕ·þËü×÷Ϊ×Ô¼ºµÄ³èÎï¡£Õâ·½Ã滨ÔÂÁèµ¹ÊǶàÉÙÄܹ»Ã÷°×ËüµÄÏë·¨£¬²»¹ÜÊÇ´ÓÄĸö·½ÃæÀ´Ëµ£¬°×ÀÇÍõºÍ¶À½ÇÊÞ¶¼ÊÇÎÞ·¨Ïà±È½ÏµÄ£¬¿ÉÒÔ˵°×ÀÇÍõ±ÈÆð¶À½ÇÊÞÀ´ÒªÈõÉÏÐí¶à¡£


    ËäȻ˵²»¹ÜÊÇ°×ÀÇÍõ»¹ÊǶÀ½ÇÊÞ¶¼±»ËûÃǸø´òÓ®ÁË£¬µ«ÊÇÕâÁ½´ÎÕ½¶·µÄ¹ý³Ì˵µ½µ×ÊDz»Ò»ÑùµÄ¡£Õ½Ê¤¶À½ÇÊÞµÄʱºòÊÇÒ»»Øʶù£¬µ«ÊÇսʤ°×ÀÇÍõµÄʱºò¾ÍÊÇÁíÍâÒ»»ØʶùÁË¡£


    ¡°Õâ¸ö¼Ò»ïʵÁ¦ÈõÁËЩ£¬²»¹ýµ¹Ò²²»ÊDz»ÄÜÌáÉý£¬Ëü»¹ÊÇÓÐһЩÌáÉýµÄ¿Õ¼äµÄ¡£¡±


    °¢ÂÜÁÕµÍÉù˵×Å£¬ÌýËýµÄÒâ˼»¹ÊDZȽÏÃ÷ÏԵġ£


    ¡°ËüµÄʵÁ¦¾ÍËãÊÇÌáÉýÁË£¬Ó¦¸ÃÒ²±È²»É϶À½ÇÊÞ°É£¿¡±


    ¡°Ã»×¼¶ùµÄʶù£¬²»¹ý´ÓÎÒËù¿´µ½µÄÀ´ËµµÄ»°ËüÊÇÎÞ·¨ºÍ¶À½ÇÊÞÏà±È½ÏµÄ£¬¾ÍËãÊÇʵÁ¦µÃµ½ÁËÌáÉýÒ²ÊÇÈç´Ë¡£¡±


    ʵÁ¦·½Ãæ±¾Éí¾Í²»Èç¶À½ÇÊÞÇ¿£¬ÔÙ¼ÓÉÏҲûÓÐÄÇôǿµÄ¿ÉËÜÐÔ£¬°¢ÂÜÁս㲻ԸÒâÊÕ·þËü×÷Ϊ×Ô¼ºµÄ³èÎïµ¹ÊÇÒ²¿ÉÒÔÀí½â¡£±Ï¾¹»¹Òª¿´°¢ÂÜÁÕ½ãÊÇʲôÑùµÄʵÁ¦£¬¾ÍËãÊÇÕâÖ»°×ÀÇÍõ¼ÓÈë¿ÉÒÔÔöǿʵÁ¦£¬µ«ÊÇÔÚ°¢ÂÜÁÕ½ãÑÛÖÐÒ²²»¹ýÊÇÅÚ»ÒÒ»°ãµÄ´æÔÚ°ÕÁË¡£


    °¢ÂÜÁÕ½ãÔÚ¶¢×Å°×ÀÇÍõ¿´ÁËÒ»»á¶ùÖ®ºó£¬ÇáÇáµãÁËÏÂÍ·¡£


    ¡°×ܶøÑÔÖ®£¬¼ÈÈ»¶¼ÕâÑùÁË£¬¶øСÔÂÁèÄãÓÖ²»Ô¸ÒâɱËÀËü£¬ÄǾÍÔÝʱ°ÑËü×÷Ϊ³èÎï°É¡£Ö®ºóÄãÃÇÈôÊÇÎÞ·¨´ø×ÅËü£¬¾Í½»¸ø¸ñ¿¨À­ËýÃÇ£¬·´ÕýËýÃÇ»¹ÊǺÜÐèÒª°ïÊֵġ£ÕâÖ»°×ÀÇÍõÔÙÔõô˵ҲÓÐЩʵÁ¦£¬±ÈËýÃÇÄÇÀïÐí¶àÆÕͨµÄÊ¿±ø»¹ÒªÇ¿ÉÏÐí¶à¡£¡±


    ÕâÖ»°×ÀÇÍõµÄÃüÔËÒѾ­±»¾ö¶¨£¬¶øÇÒËûҲûÓа취¸Ä±ä×Ô¼ºµÄÃüÔË£¬Ã»ÓÐÈκεİ취£¬Ëü»¹Òª¿´»¨ÔÂÁèËûÃǵÄÁ³É«²ÅÐС£


    °×ÀÇÍõÉëÒ÷×ű»°¢ÂÜÁÕ½ãÊÕ×öÁË×Ô¼ºµÄ³èÎ½ô½Ó×ÅËüÉíÉϵÄÉËÊƾͻָ´ÁËһЩ¡£°×ÀÇÍõÔÚÕâʱºòÁ¢¿Ì¾Í·­Éí¶øÆ𣬰ÑÔÚËüÉíÅÔ¹Û²ì×ÅËüµÄ»¨Ü¿ËýÃÇÈýÈ˶¼ÊǸøÏÅÁËÒ»Ìø£¬


    °×ÀÇÍõ²¢Ã»ÓÐÆäËû¶¯×÷£¬Ö»ÊÇÕ¾ÆðÉíÀ´£¬È»ºóËü¿´ÁË»¨ÔÂÁ軹Óа¢ÂÜÁÕÒ»ÑÛ£¬¿´²»³öʲô±íÇéÀ´¡£¿´ÉÏÈ¥ËƺõºÜƽ¾²£¬·¢ÉúµÄÕâÒ»Çв¢Ã»ÓÐÈÃËü·ßÅ­£¬ËüûÓÐʲôÆäËûµÄ±íÇé¡£


    ¿´À´ËüÒѾ­ÈÏÇå³þÏÖʵÁË£¬¶øÇұϾ¹¶¼ÒѾ­±»°¢ÂÜÁÕ½ãÊÕ·þ³ÉÁ˳èÎҲ²»¿ÉÄÜÔÙÓз´¿¹µÄÐÄ˼¡£


    ÕâÒ»ÇжàÉÙÓÐЩͻأ£¬°¢ÂÜÁÕ½ãÄܹ»Èç´ËÇáËɵİѰ×ÀÇÍõÊÕ·þ³ÉΪ×Ô¼ºµÄ³èÎﻨÔÂÁèÒ»µã¶ù¶¼²»¾õµÃÆæ¹Ö¡£ËýÓÐ×ÅÄÇÑùµÄʵÁ¦£¬Õâ¶ÔËý²»¹ýÊÇÒ»¼þ·Ç³£ÆÕͨµÄÊÂÇé¶øÒÑ¡£Ã»ÓбÈÕâ¸ü¼ÓÇáËɵÄÊÂÇéÁË£¬¶ÔËýÊÇ¿ÉÒÔÕâô˵µÄ¡£


    »¨ÔÂÁèºÜÀä¾²µÄ¿´´ýÕâ¼þÊÂÇ飬ÕâҲûʲôֵµÃËû׿±µÄ£¬ÕâÊǸöºÜÕý³£µÄÊÂÇé¡£


    °×ÀÇÍõ±»ÊÕ·þ£¬½ÓÏÂÀ´ËûÃÇÔÙ×°ÚÀËƺõÒ²¾ÍûÓÐʲôÊÂÇéºÃ×öÁË£¬¿ÉÒÔ´ÓÕâÀïÀ뿪»ØÈ¥£¬»òÕßÊǵ½ÆäËûµÄµØ·½È¥¡£


    ²»¹ÜÔõôÑù£¬ÖÁÉÙÒ²ËãÊÇ´ï³ÉÁËһЩĿ±ê°É£¬ËäÈ»ÕâÖÖÄ¿±êºÍÔ­À´²»Ò»Ñù¡£


    ÔÝʱûÓÐÊÂÇéÐèÒª×öÁË£¬»¨ÔÂÁèËûÃÇÖØоۼ¯µ½Ò»¿é¶ù£¬ÔÙÍù¸üÉî´¦¿´È¥£¬´ÓÕâÀïÍùÔ¶´¦¿´¹ýÈ¥£¬Äܹ»¿´µ½Ò»×ùÐÛ׳ÎޱȵÄɽÂö¡£°×ÀÇÍõ֮ǰËƺõ¾ÍÉú»îÔÚÄÇÀ²»¹ý´µµ½ÏÖÔÚÊÇʲôÑù×Ó£¬Ò²²»ÖªµÀÊÇ·ñ»¹ÓÐÆäËûµÄħÎïÉú»îÔÚÄÇÀï¡£


    »òÐí¿ÉÒÔÈ¥µ½ÄDZ߿´¿´£¬»¨ÔÂÁèËûÃÇÐÄÀﶼÈç´ËÏë×Å£¬¾ÍÕâÑùÍùÄDZß×ßÁ˹ýÈ¥¡£ÄÇ×ùɽÂöÄÇÀ﾿¾¹ÓÐʲôËûÃDz¢²»Çå³þ£¬µ«ÊÇ¿ÉÒÔ¹ýÈ¥¿´¿´£¬µÈµ½ÁËÄDZ߾ÍÄܹ»Á˽âÇå³þÁË£¬Á˽âµÃÇåÇå³þ³þ¡£


    »¨ÔÂÁèËûÃÇһ·¹ýÈ¥£¬²¢Ã»Óл°·ÑÌ«¾ÃµÄʱ¼ä£¬×ß¹ýÕâһƬƽԭ£¬²È×ÅÉîÂÌÉ«µÄ²ÝµØ£¬¾ÍÕâÑùһ·ÉÏÀ´µ½ÁËɽÂöµÄ×îµ×¶Ë¡£


    ½ÓÏÂÀ´Òª×öµÄ¾ÍÊÇÅÀɽ£¬ÑÛÇ°µÄɽÂö»¹ÊÇͦ¸ßµÄ£¬Ò»Â·ÅÀÉÏÈ¥£¬ÅÀµ½×¶Ë£¬·ÅÑÛÍûÈ¥£¬ÔÚÕâ×ùɽÂöºóÃæÊÇÒ»ÍûÎ޼ʵÄƽԭ¡£¿ÉÒÔ¿´µ½Ðí¶àħÎïÔÚƽԭÉÏÓε´×Å£¬Ö»²»¹ýºÍËýÃÇÀ´Ê±ºòµÄµØ·½Ïà±È£¬Õâ±ßµÄħÎﻹÊÇÒªÉÙÐí¶àµÄ¡£


    ¡°ÄDZßÊÇÄĸöµØ·½£¿¡±


    »¨ÔÂÁèÖ¸×ÅÕý¶Ô×ŵķ½ÏòÎʵÀ£¬Ëû»¹ÊÇͦºÃÆæµÄ¡£


    ¡°Õâ¸öÎÒÒ²²»´óÇå³þ£¬Õâ±ß¶ùÊÀ½çÁ˽âµÄ²»ÊǺܶࡣҪÊǰѸñ¿¨À­ËýÃǽйýÀ´µÄ»°¾ÍÄÜÖªµÀÁË¡£¡±


    ¡°°×ÀÇÍõ¸ÃÔõô´¦Öã¬Äܹ»ÊÕÆðÀ´Â𣿡±


    ¡°ÊÕÆðÀ´×ÔÈ»ÊÇûÎÊÌ⣬¾ÍºÍ¶À½ÇÊÞÒ»Ñù¡£²»¹ýûÓбØÒª£¬Ò»»á¶ùÎÒ»ØÈ¥Ò»ÌË£¬°Ñ°×ÀÇÍõ¸ø¸ñ¿¨À­ËýÃÇË͹ýÈ¥£¬¾Í½»¸øËýÃÇÀ´¹ÜÁË£¬ÄãÃÇ¿ÉÒÔÔÚÕ⸽½üתת¡£¡±


    ¡°ÐУ¬ÄǾÍÂé·³ÄãÁË£¬°¢ÂÜÁս㡣¡±


    ¡°ºßºß£¬ËãÊǽã½ãÎÒÅã×ÅÄãÃÇÍæ¶ù°É£¬Ãâ·Ñ·þÎñ¡£¡±


    °¢ÂÜÁÕÔÚÕâÖ®ºó±ãÀ뿪ÁËÕâÀ¶ø»¨ÔÂÁèËûÃÇÔòÊÇÔÚɽÂöµÄ¶¥¶ËËæ±ãת×Å£¬µ½´¦¿´¿´£¬¿´¿´Õâ×ùɽÉÏÊÇ·ñÓÐÆäËûħÎï¡£


    ²»¹ýתÁËתËûÃǾÍÕÒµ½ÁËÒ»´¦¿Õµ´µ´µÄ¿Õ¼ä£¬Õâ´¦¿Õ¼ä»¨ÔÂÁè¼òµ¥¼ì²éÁËһϣ¬¹À¼ÆÊÇ°×ÀÇÍõ֮ǰ¾ÓסµÄµØ·½£¬²»È»µÄ»°ÕâÀïÒ²²»»á¿Õ×ÅÁË¡£ÔÙÈ¥ÆäËûµØ·½×ª×ª£¬Ò²Ã»ÕÒµ½Ê²Ã´ÓÐȤµÄ¶«Î÷¡£


    ÕâƬɽͷÉÏ×îÖµµÃ×¢ÒâµÄ¹À¼ÆÒ²¾ÍÊÇÄÇÖ»°×ÀÇÍõ¾ÓסµÄµØ·½£¬³ý´ËÖ®ÍâûʲôÓÖÈ¡µÃÁË¡£


    ËĸöÈËÔÚÕâÖ®ºó¸É´àÒ²¾Í²»×öÆäËûµÄ£¬·´Õýûʲô¿ÉÈ¡µÄµØ·½£¬¾ÍÔÚɽ·åÉÏ×øÁËÏÂÀ´£¬ÔÚÕâÀïÐÝÏ¢Ò»»á¶ù¡£

 1801 Chapter 1801

    Aroline returned to the new base where Gekara and the others were located, and found Gekara and the others easily there.However, looking at the faces of Gekara and the others, it seems that what happened in the old base made some of them out of their control.


    This is not good news, things are out of their control, it is dangerous for them.They are still thinking about what to do to minimize the impact of things, but it is difficult to think about it now.There is a very high possibility that their existence has been discovered. This is a fact that there is no way to change. At this point, they can''t do anything, so what they can do now is to minimize the impact.


    What to do at present they have not figured out, but they have to do something.The only good news may be that Gokala and Rafia have not shown up much, so the betrayers know that the possibility of their existence is still relatively low, which is more reassuring.


    "Miss Aroline, are you okay?"


    Seeing Aroline rushing in, Gekara and the others asked quickly, who were discussing more urgent matters.Naturally, they couldn''t be angry with Aroline because she suddenly broke in. It was impossible. Who would dare to be angry with her in this, wouldn''t it be fatal?


    Aroline is better to talk, but being better doesn''t mean that she can say anything.


    "We went around the place where the monsters gathered, and conquered a guy who looked pretty good. I brought it back to you. It should still be of some use to you."


    With that said, she directly summoned the White Wolf King, and then ordered the White Wolf King to go to their side.


    "The White Wolf King!"


    Several people stood up when they saw Aroline summon the White Wolf King, but to be honest, they were not particularly surprised.Not to mention Aroline¡¯s strength, this White Wolf King is actually not that strong. If they want to find it, they can easily defeat it, but the most surprising thing is that Aroline can easily. Conquer it.


    You know that defeating the monster is very simple, there is nothing to say, just defeat this monster.But if you want to conquer a monster, you don¡¯t know how much more difficult it will be. It¡¯s definitely not that you can conquer it if you defeat it.


    There must be a relationship between defeating and conquering, but the relationship is not that big. The monster may run away, and you can kill it, but it is very difficult to want it to be your pet.


    One of the best ways is to catch it and give it to someone with experience in this area to tame the monster.


    The White Wolf King obeyed Aroline''s order and came to Gokara and the others. Since Aroline didn''t need it, he directly passed it to Gokara.Gekara and the others were naturally very happy and expressed their gratitude to her one after another, which was nothing to Aroline, but it was different to them.They cannot ask for more.


    "This time I got your help again. I really don''t know how to thank you. Without your help, we would not be where we are now."


    "The help of others is one aspect, and the more important thing is yourself. You still have to rely on yourself, you are doing well."


    The White Wolf King was left here, and then Aroline left. She went back to find Hua Yueling and the others.


    Gekara and the others are all around the White Wolf King. They still like the White Wolf King. The White Wolf King is handsome enough. This is what they like about it, and its strength is enough, which makes it even more impressive Happy.


    The White Wolf King has no way, cannot resist, and can only follow them.


    Back on the mountain where Hua Yueling and the others were located, Aroline found that Hua Yueling and the others were sitting quite idly, all of them looked very leisurely.They looked into the distance, without knowing where their eyes fell.


    As far as I can see, I can see dark green grass blades and moving monsters.There is no human figure, but it is full of vitality, and it feels pretty good to enjoy the wind that is not too big and the weak.


    Aroline sat down and lay on the ground.


    "Don''t go out yet?"


    "Not for the time being, it''s better to enjoy the beautiful scenery and enjoy the relaxed atmosphere."


    "I''ve only experienced the battle, I always need a break."


    "That''s not the case. It''s another battle. If I go to other places, I''m worried that I will have to fight. I''m not a fighting freak, so let''s rest."


    The situation on Hunter Planet is still quite calm for the time being. Although it is said that the old base of Gokara and the others was breached, it has little effect on them.They are still following the steps in a step-by-step manner, only adding some activities, saving lives is one of them.


    In this regard, Huayueling and the others could help, but Gekara and the others did not look for them.After all, you can''t say anything to them. In that case, what is the use of their such a huge organization? Is it the same whether there is or not?


    Gokala and the others also took action, and after discussing them, they decided on the next action. There are not so many people who can trust them now.Among them, there are even fewer people who are strong enough to get into the city without worrying about them. There are only a few of them.


    After the discussion, it was decided that Gokala and Rafia would go together. After all, this is a very important matter. If it can be solved as soon as possible, it would be better to solve it as soon as possible. They all think so.


    The call of a monster in the distance came into her ears, Hua Yueling opened her eyes, and after lying down for some time, her physical strength and spirit had been restored, and she could go to other places now.


    Hua Yueling looked at the other people next to her. Whether it was her sister or Mu Ningshuang, they were similar to herself now, although it was pretty good here. Resting in this environment felt like an outing.


    "Hey, shall we get something to eat here later, it feels like an outing, and the environment here is much better than other places."


    "Not bad, but I''m pretty full now, let''s talk about it later when we have lunch."


    "It''s almost time to rest. Let''s go to the next place and have fun elsewhere."


    It''s nice to stay here, but they are here to relax. It''s not interesting to stay in one place for too long.Hua Yueling still thinks about taking her sister around. Anyway, there must be many interesting places here, and you can go to those places.


    After Hua Yueling finished speaking, she looked at Xiang Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong. Both girls shrugged and didn''t have any comments.


    In this case, it is decided to go elsewhere.

 1802 Chapter 1802

    Go to other places, but where to go, Hua Yueling thinks it is better to go to some interesting places instead of going to places similar to this side.In that case, there is no need to walk around. It''s not enough to just stay here. It''s meaningless to go to other places.


    Aroline chose where to go, after all, she took everyone there, so choose a place that she is more interested in, as long as it is not too boring.


    Hua Yueling and the others actually didn''t ask much at all, it could even be said that they didn''t ask much.


    In fact, Aroline herself knew so much about this place. Fortunately, she still asked Gekara and the others, and she got some good news from them, which would be good for her where she chose to go.They pointed out a few good places for her, which they used to visit when they were hunters.


    The scenery in those places is good, and the environment is also very good.There are all kinds of peculiar plants, and there are many interesting monsters.


    Aroline found a place she likes from inside, and decided to check it out.The teleportation formation took shape in an instant, and Hua Yueling and the others were directly teleported away.


    What appeared in front of them was a piece of white snow, and the change was still quite fast. Before leaving, it was still green grass. In a blink of an eye, they moved from the transition of summer and autumn to winter, and the time interval was not a little bit.


    White snow, Hua Yueling still likes snow, don''t think it is winter in her hometown, but it has never snowed.Perhaps it is because of the environment. In recent years, there has been less and less snow, let alone last year, there was almost no snow in a winter, this is a little weird together.


    Hua Yueling likes to be active in the snow. When he likes to snow, it is the same as he likes to rain.He likes rain or snow, but if he really wants to say it, he definitely likes snow more than rain.


    The rain is actually very good, if it is not outside, it is very good, very very good.Sitting or lying at home, enjoying the patter of rain, the sound is easier to hear if it is torrential rain.


    Hua Yueling likes this feeling very much, but it is a little different when it snows, enjoying the white snowflakes falling from mid-air, falling piece by piece, decorating the world into silvery white, this world becomes a white world .If the snow is heavy, the whole world will soon be covered with snow, and there will be almost no other things in sight.


    This is the power of snow, but snow is actually easy to dissipate. As the temperature rises a little, the snow will melt, melt into snow water, slowly flow to unknown places, or freeze into ice. .


    Stepping on the white snow all over the ground, it seems that it had snowed not long ago.Hua Yueling raised her head and looked up. The sky above was a bit gloomy, and there was a feeling that it might snow again at any time, but now there is no snow here, but the air is filled with a cold breath, this breath tells Hua Yueling They belong to winter here, cold.


    I haven''t seen any monsters yet, nothing at all.Hua Yueling''s sight was retracted from a distance, whether it was far away or nearby. You can''t find a monster, making people even wonder if this is really the residence of the monsters?


    It''s not very similar, but it should be here, otherwise Sister Aroline won''t bring them here. Of course, she might also bring them to enjoy the beautiful natural scenery here.


    "Where is this place?"


    Hua Yueling and the others have not been here in the future, so they are still quite curious about this place, but Sister Aroline doesn''t seem to know very clearly, but simply answered his question.


    "It''s the north, a peculiar place in the north, where it has snowed for many years, whether it is spring, summer or autumn and winter, it is always in the snow."


    "That''s really great, but the snow is thick enough in this kind of place, but if it snows for many years, the snow is still not thick enough."


    "The snow always stops, and this is indeed a special place. Who knows where the snow here will be taken."


    Hua Yueling and the others walked a few steps, and they heard a sound not far away. They immediately turned their heads and saw that something seemed to be moving there.


    A few people immediately became alert and stared at the place. Everyone looked alert and worried about what was there.But just as they guessed, a figure crawled out of that piece of snow, and that figure just emerged from the snow and appeared in front of them.


    Hua Yueling stared at that figure. It was a weird guy. It looked like a gopher, but it had a significantly larger body than a gopher, and the hair on its whole body was white. .It was almost almost the same as the White Wolf King. Recalling the appearance of the White Wolf King, Hua Yueling felt that there were similarities between them, and the most similarity was their extremely white hair.


    Don''t look at it coming out of the snow, but it doesn''t have many snowflakes on its body, it''s impossible to have none at all, but if you look closely, there are actually relatively few.


    After the monster got out of the snow, he looked around, his eyes fell on Huayueling and the others. This guy should have been taken aback by their appearance, jumped out of the snow, and then quickly dived In the snow, disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "It seems we are pretty scary."


    Sister Aroline said jokingly, and it was so calm again.No other monsters were seen.Hua Yueling was still quite surprised, it was really weird here, could all the monsters live in the snow.


    If this is the case, it would not be good news for them. The monsters living in the snow also have a great influence on their actions.You must be careful wherever you go. Who knows if you will accidentally step on a monster, or if a monster that has been hiding suddenly appears to startle you, this is very, very possible.


    Huayueling''s exploration skills covered all of her body, not just near her, but Lu Yuetong and the others were also surrounded, which must be done.The surroundings of them are quite calm for the time being, no monsters can be found, but they are all white, no matter which side they look the same, they can''t find a good path to travel.


    And it''s really cold in this place. Fortunately, they are not ordinary people, and they wear a lot of them, so they are not so afraid of this cold climate.But it would be different for ordinary people. The cold here is not comparable to that on earth.

 1803 Chapter 1803

    I don''t know what powerful monsters will be here, but Hua Yueling and the others don''t want to provoke some powerful guys for the time being. They just want to go around here, and then leave from here when they get tired.They have no more ideas.


    It''s better if there are no monsters nearby, and Hua Yueling can be relieved, at least not to worry so much.Walking far away, to be honest, walking in such a place is quite troublesome.The main reason is that the snow is too thick, and it is troublesome to step in and move forward.


    I have to say that this is more troublesome than imagined. When my foot is stepped on, a thick layer of snow is stamped out. Don''t look at this, there is still no way to step on the bottom.


    Walking like this step by step and traveling a long distance, I guess there is no road more difficult to walk than this.Hua Yueling felt that even the muddy roads were easier to walk than this kind of roads here.


    "Huh, it''s true, such thick snow is really not easy to walk, it''s hard enough."


    Step on the foot and then pull it out, just like this step by step, I don''t know how much effort it took.Hua Yueling lowered his head and glanced, and the snow could almost reach his knees after stepping on his feet. The snow could fall so thickly, he really saw it for the first time.


    It''s not easy to see such a scene. If this happens in the real world, you don''t even need to drive a car.


    They walked in one direction at random. After a few steps, Huayueling and the others heard some movement. Not far away, Huayueling cut the past and could see some changes in the snow, just like before. Similarly, the surface of the snow is moving. It seems that some creature is moving under the snow, trying to break through the thick white snow and get out from underneath.


    It was similar to the monster that I saw before, and it was also a gopher-like creature, with white hair all over it, but what Hua Yueling was certain was that it was definitely different from the previous monster.


    You can detect this from the breath of them, but this monster is more courageous. Seeing that they did not run away like the previous one, but stared at them curiously.As a monster, it is quite cute.


    It has a pair of dark blue eyes, and it opens its mouth to reveal its sharp teeth. With the mouth closed, Hua Yueling can even hear the sound of teeth rubbing.


    The paw shrank and pressed it on the snow, leaving its footprints.The monster just stood and watched them from a distance like this, without other movements, just staying there, waiting for their movements.


    Hua Yueling and the others did not dare to act rashly. It is estimated that as long as they take a step or two, this monster will be frightened and then hide in the snow again.It won''t be easy to find it then.But what surprised Hua Yueling was that there were other monsters moving in the snow at this time.


    Just like a fish, she is moving fast in the snow, like a fish swimming in the water, and it is swimming in the snow.Its speed is so fast, if it weren''t for Hua Yueling''s exploration skills to cover a large area, Hua Yueling would almost be unable to keep up with its speed.


    The snow collapsed in the place where I swam, forming a long "road" and a long "valley".


    The fish didn''t know what to do, maybe it was just swimming in the ordinary, but passed by Hua Yueling and the others, and passed by the monster in the distance.The monster was originally staring at Huayueling and the others, but when the swimming fish in the ground passed by, the monster suddenly reacted. It leaped high and swam towards the fish. Rushed to the place.


    Hua Yueling and the others were all taken aback by the movement of the monster. They were really taken aback. No one thought that she would suddenly move and rush out.


    A pit appeared in the snow, and the monster pounced on the swimming fish in the snow and caught it in his hand.The fish was caught tightly by it, struggling, but couldn''t break free from its hands, no matter how it threw, it just couldn''t thrash out.


    The monster was very happy, screamed happily, and even wanted to dance, but she didn''t forget that there were people beside her, and those people didn''t know whether they were friends or enemies.It didn''t dare to neglect, after catching the fish, it quickly retreated back to where it was originally, still staring at them vigilantly, except that it would be attracted by the tossing guys in his hands from time to time.


    Caught a fish, if it can be called a fish, the monster is still very happy, but soon the toss of that fish makes it unhappy.There is almost no time to pay attention to what Hua Yueling is doing, and its attention has been all attracted by the guy holding it.


    If this continues, it should not be able to control the fish in its hand. It has to withdraw some of its attention and grab it abruptly.


    An extremely real and extremely interesting world, this world is just like the earth.There is a fish. Although it cannot be called a fish to some extent, it seems that there is no error.


    It is similar to a carp, on a certain level, but there are also differences.The strange fish¡¯s body is ¡°slender¡±. This is a human modification to describe that fish. Its body is very long, like a hairtail, the length of a ribbon, but it is more than a hairtail. There is a lot of fat, which is beyond doubt.


    The other is that its body is extremely smooth, like porcelain that has been polished carefully, which may be described as such.


    The body is protected by pale blue and white fish scales, the mouth is closed, and the eyes are extremely fierce. Although it belongs to the more dangerous party now, from its performance, it seems to have the upper hand.


    The guy who refuses to admit defeat is unwilling to give up, unwilling to lose this battle, but judging from its performance, it has already lost anyway.And it''s the kind of possibility that has no hope of winning in any way.


    Hua Yueling is praying for it, although this kind of prayer is a bit funny, it can''t be of any use.The gopher-like monster caught the fish and looked at them, then dived back into the snow at a fast speed, and just hid from them and disappeared.


    This is a good choice, the food that was saved was taken away.


    The snowfield returned to calm again, and no monsters were seen, but what happened just now made Hua Yueling and the others find it very interesting. Just such a thing would make them feel that they hadn''t come in vain.


    Both monsters are quite interesting, in every respect.

 1804 Chapter 1804

    What other interesting things can be encountered here? This is what Hua Yueling and the others are curious and interested in.What I see here is more interesting than where I went before.


    I have seen something that I have never seen before, that is enough.


    Stepping forward on the thick snow, the slowness of the steps is unimaginable.


    "Crunchy."


    The sound of footsteps is also different. This is the sound that can only be made by stepping on snow.The voice isn''t pretty, but I still find it a little funny after listening.


    What you can see in front of you is the vast white mist, which was created by the snow. Huayueling and the others received a relatively large impact in their sight, but this impact did not affect their mood, but instead caused them Feel better.


    In this relatively safe place, enjoying the scenery that is rare only in winter, it is naturally impossible to be dissatisfied.Perhaps in the eyes of many people, such an environment is dangerous, which is also true, but it is not the case for Hua Yueling and the others now.


    Coming and going freely makes this kind of place hardly any danger to them. After all, even if they encounter a powerful monster, they can teleport away from here at any time, there is no need to stay here.


    The visibility of this snowy field is poor, it can even be said that there is almost no visibility.The low visibility definitely affected them. Only Hua Yueling and Aroline were not affected much. Hua Yueling used exploration skills to replace the eyes, and Aroline could achieve a similar effect even without skills.


    With this ability, there is no need to worry about missing something. Hua Yueling and the others can easily see the surrounding situation in their eyes, which is relatively clear.


    In a blink of an eye, there were no monsters in the neighborhood. The monsters came and went, not knowing where they were.The neighborhood is empty again, especially quiet.


    It seems that the fish came here to be eaten. This is the reason it came here, and there is probably nothing else.


    Hua Yueling hopes that something else can be encountered here, but it is very difficult for now.I don''t know if the two monsters who met them before notified the other monsters, or if there is nothing here, so it is so quiet.


    Walking aimlessly in the vast snowfields, I don¡¯t know how long I walked, the snow under my feet is a little less, and the thickness is reduced a lot.Stepping on it is no longer as deep as before, that is, the degree of burying the foot.


    "It looks like we have come out."


    When Hua Yueling said this, the fog that blocked their sight gradually dissipated, allowing them to see the scenery in front of them.


    A strange building stood in the distance, and that building felt like a temple.Hua Yueling has never seen the real temple, but he has also seen some interesting pictures.Similar to those ancient temples in Greece, there are no doors, and the entrance can be entered and exited at will. There are many large stone pillars supporting the top in the outermost layer.


    Two monsters can be seen on both sides of the entrance of that building. Hua Yueling''s eyes moved on the two guys. After a little observation, they were all types that Hua Yueling had never seen before.


    "These two guys didn''t expect there to be such an interesting place here."


    Just as Hua Yueling said this, she saw some movement around the temple, just as they had observed before. Some monsters came out of the snow, but soon they panicked again. After diving into the snow, the figure disappeared in an instant.


    Hua Yueling didn''t find it incredible at all, and it was the same when she encountered monsters in the snow before.But the neighborhood is really interesting, with all kinds of interesting things happening.


    They don¡¯t even know where they¡¯ve been. Anyway, they just walk in a muddle, and they are not afraid of getting lost. What''s more, even if they are lost, they can¡¯t directly send it away anytime and anywhere. For them, this is simply Don''t call things.


    "Would you like to go there and see?"


    Although it feels very dangerous, after all, it is a building in this kind of place. It can''t be an ordinary building no matter how you think. What will be there? There may be some interesting things, but there may be some Terrible enemy.


    Anyway, since we are all here, it''s better to take a look in the past, Hua Yueling still wants to explore and explore, she really wants to know what is there.


    Curiosity drove him to step forward quickly, unable to stop, even if he was blocked by the two "guardian beasts" at the door of the building.


    The monsters that were like two statues suddenly moved, moving their bodies, and then raised their heads and looked at them.


    "Wow!"


    Loudly roaring, the roar not only alarmed Hua Yueling and the others, but also other people. No, it was said that the others were a little inaccurate, but they were actually other monsters.


    In an instant, the originally relatively calm environment changed quite a bit. Some of the snowfields everywhere fell, while others were broken open, and monsters could be seen jumping out.It fell on the ground and fell into the snow again. In a blink of an eye, the snowy ground that was still level was messed up.


    It seemed that they were frightened by the two guardian monsters, and the other monsters were all confused, which caused everything in front of them.


    "It''s messy enough, but fortunately things are fine."


    Hua Yueling sighed in a low voice and thought, those monsters were just frightened, they weren''t controlled to besiege them, which was quite good.


    Just when the monsters were in chaos, the two guardian monsters had already rushed towards this side.Hua Yueling even felt that the chaos of these monsters was caused by them deliberately, just to make their attention here go elsewhere.


    But Hua Yueling''s attention has always been on the two guardian monsters, paying attention to them, after all, they are the most dangerous guys here.In terms of strength alone, the strength of these two guardian monsters is not that strong, but it is still impossible to judge before there is a real battle.


    Taking a deep breath, Hua Yueling waited calmly, but he was ready to see what kind of attacks the two monsters could have.


    The two monsters attacked from different directions, Hua Yueling had already prepared for it, observing the route of their attack, measuring the gleam of light on the monster, and rushing over quickly.


    In the snow, their actions were not affected at all. The four feet were running fast on the road, which can be said to have no traces on the snow.Hua Yueling and the others are different and will be affected.

 1805 Reference 1805

    Two monsters flew over, but their speed was not fast enough to keep up with Hua Yueling''s speed.But another thing to say is that the snow has affected Hua Yueling and the others. The snow has basically no effect on the two monsters, but for Hua Yueling herself, the impact is still quite large.


    Every action will be slightly affected by the snow on the ground, and the speed will definitely slow down. There is no alternative.There is still a big difference from walking on a normal road. Every time Hua Yueling lifts her foot, she feels the difference. The snow is like a restraint, which will affect his speed of action.


    Whether it¡¯s walking or everything else is affected, it makes Hua Yueling a little uncomfortable, but fortunately, it¡¯s been a while before, but I¡¯ve become accustomed to it. Otherwise, if I¡¯m not used to it, I¡¯ll fight directly, and the impact will definitely be greater. .


    A little influence was nothing to Hua Yueling, he jumped aside, avoiding the attacks of the two monsters.Not only him, but other people next to him also dodged. The attacks of the two monsters all smashed into the air, and failed to hit anyone.


    I don''t know if it is their special ability. They pounced on the snow, just stopped on the white snow, without any action, stood on it, and did not dive into the snow.Hua Yueling looked at this scene with a little surprise, and had to say that it was really interesting, watching them standing on the snow as if they were standing on ordinary ground.


    If you really want to say, standing on the snow like this, you can actually imagine someone or a certain monster standing on the water, and that feeling is not much different.


    Hua Yueling would definitely not be able to do this, but Sister Aroline should be able to do it, but she had never seen her do it.


    As the two monsters roared, the surrounding snow was affected and affected by the power within them.Two monsters controlled a large amount of snow, forming a scene like a blizzard and swept over.


    Hua Yueling was really taken aback by their attack like this, she never thought that they could carry out such an attack, it would be more difficult for a magician to do this.But after all, in such an environment, it is understandable that the difficulty has been reduced.


    Blizzard swept towards them, the scope of the attack was still very large, covering all of them.Hua Yueling and the others were naturally unwilling to be attacked, and immediately dispersed, dodge in different directions.


    Blizzard swept past, leaving a place of snow white, and the two monsters did not know when they merged into Blizzard. Perhaps because they made it, they were not afraid of Blizzard at all.


    When one of the figures jumped out and bite over, Hua Yueling calmly responded, holding her two-handed sword in front of her.The monster opened his mouth and bit it, but bit on the two-handed sword, and then Hua Yueling flicked the two-handed sword, and the monster was directly thrown out.


    The monster stopped a little farther away, but it immediately resumed its posture and rushed towards this side again.Hua Yueling was also ready, staring at the monster and observing its movements, but she hadn''t moved yet.


    The monster had just landed on the ground, and in a blink of an eye, it rushed over again, but the most surprising thing this time was that its body was completely transformed into ice and snow. It was just a matter of a moment, and Hua Yueling couldn''t even find it. Where is its figure.


    "?"


    Opening her mouth quite a little bit astonished, Hua Yueling looked at the scene in front of her in an unbelievable manner. This guy really had something, which made him think of a guy called a Shadow Assassin.


    People still hide their figure in the shadows, this guy is better, directly creating a large piece of ice and snow, hiding his figure in the ice and snow, it is indeed extremely powerful.


    This is quite confusing, where is it?There was ice and snow everywhere in front of me, like the blizzard before.


    "But don''t think that this will make me helpless," Hua Yueling said in a low voice while staring at the ice and snow in front of him. At the same time, he also looked in another direction. The other monster did not cooperate with him to fight. Instead, they regarded Sister Yun and the others as targets. "These two guys are not too strong, but there are some tricks, which are interesting. Let me see what you can do."


    Huayue Lingying faced the monster, and the two-handed sword in his hand burned into flames. This was a trick that only magic swordsmen could use, pouring magic power into the two-handed sword.The flames burned, Hua Yueling rushed up face-to-face, swept across with his two-handed swords, the flames burned all the snow, leaving water like raindrops falling down.


    However, Hua Yueling was not able to hit the monster, the monster didn''t seem to be here, and its figure no longer knew where it went.


    Frowning, Hua Yueling has a dangerous perception, and the detection skills can be said to have a panoramic view of all the nearby places, and nothing can escape his eyes.Seeing clearly, he was on his side, he pounced, and he was about to pounce on himself.


    Hua Yueling did not feel worried about this, on the contrary, he was very calm, waiting for the arrival of the monster.He knows what to do and what to do.


    After the monster got close enough, when it was too close to dodge, Hua Yueling shot, and swept across with a two-handed sword, the monster can only be carried up hard, there is no way, at this time it even wants to dodge It was also very difficult in the past, it was difficult to avoid Hua Yueling''s attack.


    But don''t think that this is enough, it''s not enough. Although the monster was caught off guard, it is still impossible to solve it in this way.


    Just as Hua Yueling thought, the monster took such a hit, retreated with strength, and landed on the snow, but in a blink of an eye its figure disappeared again.


    The battle on the sister''s side is easier, after all, they say that they are three people together, and it is relatively easy to fight with a monster together.Hua Yueling is a little troublesome here, in fact, it doesn''t matter much if she really wants to say it, after all, don''t look at this monster''s many tricks, but there are not many threats.


    Hua Yueling stared at the place where the monster disappeared, and took a deep breath.


    In fact, he knows where the monster is now. The trick of hiding the monster is very simple. There is nothing to worry about.The monster is now lurking, preparing for the next action.


    Hua Yueling is not afraid of these.

 1806 Reference 1806

    The fighting situation was basically one-sided, and Hua Yueling and the others didn''t have any pressure at all.Although the measuring monster used many different combat tactics, it did not cause them any trouble.


    The monster fighting Huayueling concealed its own figure, preparing for a sneak attack.Hua Yueling has been paying attention to it, waiting for its action.During this peaceful time, Hua Yueling''s attention was on the other side.


    Hua Yun and the others almost suppressed the monster without any chance of breathing. It was constantly looking for opportunities to resist, but failed again and again, let alone resisting the suppressed ones, it was difficult to escape even if they escaped.


    If it hadn''t been for their actions on the snow to be faster than Hua Yueling and the others, they would have been defeated long ago.


    Flame magic is flying in the air. Although this magic has a slight decrease in power in the ice and snow environment, it doesn''t matter much. Even so, the burning flame will force the monster to desperate.


    Not to mention that there was Hua Yun assisting the attack, and Lu Yuetong delayed the monster.This battle is not so much a battle, as it is training to be more accurate.


    Mangmang Baixue hid everything again, and the two monsters disappeared together, disappearing from their sight.It just disappeared like this, with no other signs.


    "Here again, they have a lot of tricks."


    Hua Yueling returned to Sister Yun and the others, and glanced around. In the mist formed by the snow, there were no more monsters. The panic before was like a phantom.While Hua Yueling was fighting with the monsters, many monsters on the snow could still be seen quietly watching them, but now those monsters disappeared.


    They all seemed to hide, Hua Yueling didn''t know when they hid, and where they hid.But they should all dive into the snow and hide where they usually live. The place where they live is the safest, and there is no safer place than that.


    The building also disappeared from their eyes, just as it was covered by the white mist, completely invisible.No one knows where to look, but the most important thing now is not this, but other things.


    The most important thing is to solve the monsters, as long as the two monsters are solved, there is no need to worry about the others.But now the monsters seem to have absorbed the previous experience, hiding better. Hua Yueling was unable to find them in the first time using the exploration skills, but the effort paid off, and Hua Yueling was looking for it seriously. In, he still found some clues.


    Despite the fact that the fog created by Baixue has been spreading, there are still some more noticeable places. It would be nice if you didn¡¯t find it, but after finding out, Hua Yueling can be sure that those two The monster should be right there.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t rush to attack, he was still waiting for the opportunity, those two monsters controlled the heavy snow to come over, also looking for opportunities to attack them.The more they are at that time, the lower their vigilance, they will definitely feel that their strategy is about to succeed, and basically they will not have any precautionary psychology.


    At that time, I suddenly came to them unsuspectingly, and I didn''t know how they would react.


    Thinking of the expressions that the two monsters might show, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but want to laugh, but all of this was just his thoughts. As for whether it can be realized or not, he still has to wait until then.


    Hua Yueling did not act in a hurry, but Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun, who were able to use long-range attacks, were not idle, and launched an offensive towards the incoming Bai Xue.


    The fiercely burning flame seemed to burn everything out, while the scattered arrows were aimless and attacked over the sky.Hua Yun is planning to use the advantage of quantity to attack. Although the power of the attack will be reduced a lot, the advantages are obvious. The range of the attack is larger, so that you can find the hidden position of the monster. Just find Once the position is reached, it is easier to attack again.


    She found the monster''s figure with ease. After the arrow was shot out, with the help of Mu Ningshuang, she was able to easily detect where the monster was.


    "Yes, right there, Ningshuang, attack there!"


    Hua Yun did not forget to remind Mu Ningshuang to attack the monsters. Originally, Mu Ningshuang¡¯s magic attacks were similar to his attacks. They were aimless and wide-ranging attacks, but now they are different. After the figure, there is no need to waste time like this.


    Mu Ningshuang stared at the place where one of the monsters was, and the magic power at the tip of the magic wand suddenly increased a lot. The huge fireball burned and flew toward the monster, shining light in that place, and the monster was there, but Immediately it dodges, trying to avoid Mu Ningshuang''s attack this time.


    The fireball originally flew in a straight line and aimed at the monster, but after the monster escaped, it did not continue to rush forward like this. Instead, under the control of Mu Ningshuang, it turned a corner and chased the monster''s figure. .


    The figure of the monster gradually emerged, but it did not completely emerge, but a faint imaginary image, which felt like the unicorn figure that I had seen not too long ago.


    The monster knew that hiding was useless, so he showed up, trying to attract the attention of Hua Yueling and the others, and create it for his companions to send back.But it didn''t know that this approach actually had no effect, and it was impossible for Hua Yueling and the others to focus their attention on it, let alone other things.


    The bursting fireball is chasing the figure of the monster, which may explode anytime and anywhere.In fact, Mu Ningshuang¡¯s magic trick does not need to catch up with the monster, as long as it explodes within a certain distance, it can bring some damage to the monster. Although the damage may not be that great, as long as it can be injured. enough.


    The monster doesn''t understand this, so it still tries to lure it, but this approach is useless.It is useless no matter where it goes around, the bursting fireball will not be destroyed at all under Mu Ningshuang''s control.


    "about there."


    Mu Ningshuang has been watching the distance between the bursting fireball and the monster, calculating whether this distance is enough to cause enough damage to it.


    After feeling that the distance could cause damage to it, Mu Ningshuang muttered something softly, but it was a pity that the monster had been running away, so she didn''t even know all this.But it doesn''t understand these, even if it knows it is useless.

 1807 Reference 1807

    "boom!"


    Everything happened between the sparks and flints. It was too fast. The two monsters didn''t even know what happened. The monsters hit by the bursting fireball had been hit by the explosion of the fireball and flew out.


    This attack was very powerful, the escaped monster had no resistance at all, and it couldn''t defend against this kind of magic attack, and it suffered a lot of damage.


    The most pitiful thing was that the monster didn''t even know what happened, so it was blown out.Another monster originally wanted to find a chance to attack Huayueling and the others, but now it¡¯s good, no need to think about it anymore. Its companions are all seriously injured, and it doesn¡¯t care about other things, so it hurries to hide its figure and ran to the companion. Beside, looking at it worriedly.


    If an attack comes over at this time, there is no way to defend against the current state of the companion, and can only be passively beaten.Before being hit by the aftermath of a bursting fireball, it suffered a lot of damage, not to mention afterwards.


    Seeing that it was difficult for the companion to get up and do something, the monster immediately wanted to take the companion away and get it out of the battle.It wanted to do this, but Hua Yueling and the others were obviously unwilling to do this. Before you attacked and let you come, but now they want to escape, it''s impossible, so don''t think about it.


    Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun both aimed at the monster''s figure and attacked. They were still bursting fireballs and arrows, and there were still multiple arrows, covering a large area around the injured monster.In this way, even if it barely gets up and wants to escape, it will not be able to do it, and it will be hurt anyway, it''s just the difference in damage.


    The monster also didn''t care about hiding its own figure, and protecting its companions quickly dodge, but its dodge was useless.There is no way to do it alone, let alone bring one''s own companions, trying to dodge is almost an impossible task.


    But it still did that, it is impossible for it to give up its companions.


    Hua Yueling and the others watched each other''s movements, but they didn''t give up their attacks because of this. Although they two were very admirable, Hua Yueling and the others would not let them go.


    "sorry."


    Hua Yueling whispered, the bursting fireball quickly approached the past and attacked the two monsters.The monster protecting the companion has tried its best, but it has never been able to distance it.


    As long as they are hit by a bursting fireball, they don¡¯t even need to be hit completely. As long as they are affected by the explosion within a smaller area, it will be the end for them. Huayueling is sure to say that, after all, the previous bursting fireball caused He had seen the damage, it was not a joke.


    The fleeing monster also understands this, but it still has no way to resist and use its own magic to fight against it, but it does not think that its magic can compete with the bursting fireball.However, if they can directly detonate it, or just delay it for a short period of time, so that they can escape a greater distance.


    But not only the bursting fireball, but also arrows were chasing after it. This kind of arrow is also trying to dodge, but in such a large area, it can only defend and cannot escape.


    Ice arrows condensed in midair, and ice arrows shot out toward the bursting fireball under the control of the monster, trying to delay the bursting fireball, and even let it explode in advance.At the same time, a cold ice wall was condensed on its back to defend against Huayun''s attack.


    This method is still somewhat useful, but its idea of ??letting the bursting fireball explode in advance has not been realized. Mu Ningshuang can understand its idea, how can it be so easy to do this.


    The ice arrow seemed to be blocked by something. It shattered when it was about to hit the bursting fireball. Hearing the sound behind him, the running monster couldn''t help but glance back, and finally saw his own ice arrow. A broken scene.This made it understand that its own ideas are difficult to realize, but this is even more dangerous. If there is no way to explode the bursting fireball, it will be impossible to protect its own safety.


    But at the moment there is no other way, it can only try to attack again, using its monsters to destroy the bursting fireball.


    If the ice arrow can''t work, use more powerful magic. Anyway, you can only try it now. If you don''t try it, you really can only wait to die.It is impossible to wait for death like this if it wants to escape, it still wants to do something.


    The uncountable ice thorn floats in the air, and it controls the ice thorn to be thrown back, ready to use its numerical advantage to directly explode the bursting fireball.After that, it doesn''t care about anything, and wants to escape wholeheartedly, as long as one of them can hit it.


    A large number of ice thorns aimed at the bursting fireball and attacked, and Mu Ningshuang once again used magic to offset those ice thorns.She couldn''t let the ice thorn destroy the bursting fireball, that was definitely not what she had hoped.


    Although there are many ice thorns, but the power is not great, so it is relatively easy to resist.


    A layer of magic protective shield resisted the bursting fireball, and the ice thorns slammed into it, making a "bang, bang" impact. The ice thorns shattered one by one, and none of them could break the protective shield.


    The ice thorns gradually disappeared. Seeing that this wave of offensive was about to be blocked, Mu Ningshuang felt that it was time for him to attack. Otherwise, if this continued, the bursting fireball would never want to hit the monster.


    With a wave of the magic wand in Mu Ningshuang''s hand, more fireballs flew out, crashing across the sky.Hua Yun was also nearby to help her, as long as the two of them were enough, Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong just watched by the side, and there was no need for them to do anything.


    "Let''s take a look inside in a while. I don''t know what will be there, whether there will be an underground maze or something."


    Hua Yueling is already thinking about this problem now. Although the two monsters are still struggling, they are just dying and will soon be solved. They have no resistance at all.


    "boom!"


    There was another explosion. Although it didn''t explode on the monsters, the shock wave formed by the explosion still sent them flying away, and they couldn''t find the north.These two explosions were not a joke. If they really exploded at close range, let alone the two monsters, even Hua Yueling would not have the confidence to withstand it.


    After the monsters were blown up, Hua Yueling immediately went to them.


    The monster''s claws trembled slightly, but it seemed that it had basically made no statement and could no longer live.Hua Yueling stared at it and didn''t do anything else.

 1808 Reference 1808

    The battle ended somewhat quickly, but it was something that was expected. Hua Yueling was originally prepared to resolve the battle as soon as possible, and it is naturally best to be able to resolve them now.


    Hua Yueling retracted her gaze, and at the same time walked back.The mist formed by the white snow that hindered their sight gradually dissipated, allowing them to see the scenery in the snow again.


    I looked around, and I don''t know when the monsters hidden in the snow appeared.They obviously can''t walk on the snow like the two monsters, but this does not prevent them from watching the battle nearby.


    Hua Yueling looked at the scene in front of her and she wanted to laugh a little. No matter how she looked at these monsters, it seemed to be watching a movie, and the holes formed when they came out were like watching seats.This idea may not be correct, but it still feels interesting.


    This was a "drama" for them in vain. Shouldn''t they ask for some movie-watching fees? Hua Yueling smiled and shook his head, thinking too much about it.


    When the monsters saw that the battle here was over, Hua Yueling¡¯s eyes fell on them, all of them were shocked, especially when one of them was swept by Hua Yueling¡¯s eyes, and his body trembled even more. Dive into the snow.


    "These guys are really. I admire them."


    Hua Yueling didn''t take care of those monsters, there were so many monsters, they couldn''t manage it, and since those monsters were quite smart and didn''t come to attack them, they naturally had no need to take action.


    The snow drifting in the sky gradually disappeared, the fog dissipated, Hua Yueling could also see the building, and the temple-like building resurfaced before their eyes.


    It''s the building. Go there and take a look. Maybe there are some interesting things there. Although the guards outside the building are weak, it doesn''t mean there is nothing there.


    All the monsters who "swish" dived into the sea of ??snow, and there were white seas everywhere, that is, the sea, the solid sea formed by snow.


    Along the way, a few people''s footprints were left where they walked, but before that, the snowy ground was very flat, and there was no flat place to be seen.In the places where they walked.


    The environment became quiet. At the entrance of the temple-like building, I walked up the short steps and came to the entrance.Behind the towering pillars is the entrance to the inside of the temple. When you get closer, you can see the inside of the temple more clearly.


    There is no gate blocking their progress, and the darkness prevents them from seeing more clearly.What you can see in the darkness is only a faint view, not clear.There is almost no light in this building, except for some light at the entrance, which is almost completely shrouded in darkness.


    Whether there are other monsters, the more Hua Yueling can''t see clearly, the more worried she is, but if I believe there are monsters inside, there is no need to be afraid.The guard at the door is nothing more than that, and where can the inside be great.


    Hua Yueling felt that even if she really met her, she would be able to deal with it, let alone he wasn''t the only one here.


    Entering the inside of the temple, Hua Yueling and the others stood at the entrance, squinting their eyes and carefully observing, almost looking for all the places they could see.


    However, it was dark everywhere, and Hua Yueling didn''t see it clearly, so she could only guess what was here.But as far as he saw it, the temple was still relatively empty.There is not even a single figure in it, but this is quite normal.


    You can see a deity in the deepest part of the temple, which is different from the deity in the real world and in other worlds. As for where it is different, the deity in this temple is not human or common sense. God, not so.


    "But it can''t be said that the people here are not gods. The people here should also be gods, just the gods of those monsters."


    Hua Yueling murmured inwardly, looked at the statue for a while, and Hua Yueling walked forward, preparing to take a closer look.No one stopped him. Everyone walked inside with him. There was nothing to observe at the entrance.


    "The god in the monster''s heart is quite interesting. But if that''s the case, who built this idol for them?"


    No one can answer this question, but Hua Yueling didn''t want to find an answer for the time being. That might be interesting, but at least it is not necessary for him now.


    Hua Yueling walked inside, but after only a few steps, he heard a certain sound inside. He listened carefully, but he didn''t hear clearly.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling stopped and listened carefully. I don''t know where the sound came from, but Hua Yueling could still hear some strange noises.It''s not so much the sound of footsteps as it is the sound of something being moved.


    "Are there other monsters here?"


    Not only Hua Yueling, but other people were also attracted by the sound, and they watched around quickly, but they couldn''t see anything.They all walked inside cautiously, looking for the source of the sound while walking this way, but doing so had no effect.


    Except for the strange statue like a monster in the deepest part of the temple, all you can see is the platform and a large number of seats under the stairs.These seats are not made of wood, but made of stone similar to marble, and they appear to be directly fixed on the ground and cannot be moved.


    Hua Yueling also deliberately stepped forward to try it out. Putting his hand on the backrest, he found that the seats made of these stones were almost free of dust. The tops were very clean. There was no dust at all after wiping the fingers.


    In other words, someone usually cleans this place. If you think about it this way, the sound you hear is probably the sound of someone cleaning.


    Near the wall on both sides of the statue, you can see two doors leading to a deeper level. The doors are not closed, but just half-closed. If you think about it this way, maybe the sound that came out before is from It''s still very possible from the inside.


    "It''s been cleaned here, it''s pretty clean."


    "In other words, maybe people live here, or the monsters here like to be clean?"


    "..."


    Hua Yueling looked at Lu Yuetong''s guess, and she couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. What kind of idea is this? Monsters like to be clean.It must also be a wise monster who loves cleanliness. Does such a monster really exist?

 1809 Reference 1809

    Several people went around the temple, but they didn''t find anything worth noting even after pretending to be.After all, everything in the temple seemed empty, except for the deepest statues and the stone benches, nothing particularly worthy of attention.


    But if you want to say something, you can still see some interesting things, that is, the hanging lamps on the walls on both sides, which are more magical and older types, just like the original kerosene lamps.However, there is magic in it, and the appearance is closer to the magic props, which is quite interesting.


    The raw material used in this lamp is not kerosene, but magic. Hua Yueling can still feel the magic in it, and there should be a lot of magic stored in it.These lights can be used, Hua Yueling took a look, but it is still unclear how to use this ancient magic item.


    It''s not that Huayueling has never used magic items. Generally speaking, just input magic power into it, but Huayueling tried it and found that this method had no effect.His own magic power was input into it, but he couldn''t make the magic lamp light up at all.


    "There is obviously magic in this lamp, but it just can''t light up. What is going on?"


    Hua Yueling pointed to the magic lamp on the wall and asked others curiously.Mu Ningshuang and the others also gathered at this time, and Mu Ningshuang knew this aspect better, and knew more about it than Hua Yueling.


    "This kind of magic lamp..."


    Mu Ningshuang came to him, stared at the magic lamp, focused on it, thinking very calmly about Hua Yueling''s problem.


    "It''s very simple. The magic power above is specially controlled. It is not directly inputted to use the magic power, but must be activated by a specific person. It does not mean that it can be used directly."


    "If you say that, what I just did has already been discovered, right?"


    Hua Yueling immediately realized this problem. They might have been discovered when they came over. Now that they have been dealt with by herself, they might not have discovered it before, but it is estimated that they will be discovered now.


    "It doesn''t matter, this is controlled unilaterally, and it is not so easy to be discovered."


    Mu Ningshuang didn''t know if he was comforting him with these words, but Hua Yueling thought it was nothing, in fact, even if it was discovered, it was nothing.Since they are all here, they are not afraid of being discovered.


    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know what kind of person they are here. Hua Yueling¡¯s actions are a lot like invading others¡¯ homes. It¡¯s not impossible if they are hated by others.They naturally don''t want to fight anymore, even if it was the battle before they came in, if it wasn''t for the monster to take the lead, they wouldn''t be able to fight back.


    To a certain extent, fighting is still interesting, but Hua Yueling and the others don''t like fighting so much.They are not fighting freaks.


    I listened to the sound deeper, but I didn''t hear anything. There was no sound inside, and no one came out.Hua Yueling still doesn''t know what''s in here. If you want to understand it clearly, you must go deeper, but is there really such a need? Hua Yueling has doubts.


    Now that you are here, let''s go inside and have a look.Anyway, this can be regarded as one of their goals. It''s all here. If you don''t explore all the places, it will be for nothing.


    Hua Yueling and the others took this as a walk, which was pretty good. In such a building, it would be better if there were no enemies.


    I bypassed the stone benches and came to the front row. In front of the deepest statue was a long table. The long table was not empty, but something was placed on it.Hua Yueling went over in no hurry, found the bench closest to her and sat down.


    There was nothing on the bench, so it was still quite hard to sit on, and it was a bit cold, not particularly comfortable to sit on.But it''s a place like this. It''s pretty good to be able to do this.


    I stood up and walked to the side of the table. There were a lot of things on the table, but they were all useless. The most noticeable of them was the books in the center of the table, which were quite old.


    She didn''t know what this book was. Hua Yueling glanced at it, but she didn''t quite understand it, but it should be similar to the scriptures.


    I drove almost all the places in the temple where I could go, and found nothing interesting.Hua Yueling and the others came to the deeper entrance on the left. The door leading to the inside with the folding fan was closed. They listened carefully, and couldn''t hear any noise inside.


    "It looks like no one is here, I opened the door and took a look."


    Hua Yueling pushed the door in carefully, not to mention that the door was quite old, but it was well maintained.After carefully opening the door, Hua Yueling poked her head and observed that there was a narrow passage inside, which was also dark, but there were magic lights on both sides, but they were not turned on.


    After pushing the door open, she walked in. After entering, Hua Yueling found that this was just a trail, and after passing this trail, it was another door, and she didn''t know why there were so many doors in this place.However, there are no other rooms on either side of this road. If there are people, it should be deeper.


    After walking through this narrow passage, pushing the door deeper, Hua Yueling and the others could be regarded as hearing other sounds.It was like the sound of packing up something, but there was also some talking.


    It''s not the voice of human beings. Hua Yueling can understand what the people here say, but the voice that comes from inside is not what he can understand now.And it sounds chirping, like the chirping of a bird, and it sounds a little headache and messy.


    "It''s a terrible voice," Hua Yueling covered her ears. Why couldn''t she think of such a terrible voice in the world at night, terribly terrible. "This can''t be a human voice, it seems that it must be a monster. ."


    But even if it is a monster, it is a wise monster. He has seen a wise monster, but he hasn''t seen a monster clean up the house yet, and he doesn''t know how it will do it.


    Hua Yueling was quite curious, poking her head and looking inside, she really saw a few figures.The one closest to here is a petite figure, but that guy is more than just petite, it is a terrible guy.


    "This is exactly the base of the monster."


    Hua Yueling walked in sideways, step by step, slowly moving behind the monster.Looking further away, there are other monsters in the distance, but they are different from the monster in front of them, and their race is different.

 1810 Reference 1810

    There was almost no sound, Hua Yueling knocked down the monster in front of her, knocking it to the ground.Hua Yueling sneaked past silently along the way, but after the attack he was still heard by the monster in the distance, and immediately turned and looked over here.


    After spotting him, and seeing his knocked down companion, the monster suddenly screamed, then jumped up and turned to face him.Flapped his wings and leaped over.


    The speed it rushed over was very fast, but it was a momentary thing, and Hua Yueling realized that it had arrived in front of her.Hua Yueling was also a little frightened, but he still reacted, subconsciously squeezing the hidden dragon blade to block the opponent''s attack path.


    More monsters appeared from a distance and rushed over. After discovering them, those monsters made even stranger calls. Those calls made Hua Yueling feel a headache, but he had to suppress this feeling and force himself to stare. Focus on the attack route of the monster in front of you.


    "It''s there!"


    It was too late to dodge, but Hua Yueling did not do so.The hidden dragon blade blocked the impact of the monster, and then Hua Yueling slammed the opponent back with force, and then took a step forward and stabbed towards the opponent.


    The monster''s figure flashed to the side, Hua Yueling''s attack did not work, but the power on his wrist changed, and the hidden dragon blade changed the direction of the stabbing.The monster didn''t expect that he would change his tricks. In a rush, he could only subconsciously use the harder part of his body to resist, but obviously there was no way to stop the hidden dragon blade''s stabbing.


    "Stop calling!"


    Hua Yueling roared, but unfortunately it was useless. The hidden dragon blade pierced the monster''s body and killed it, but the sound that could be heard became more and more harsh, Hua Yueling even felt that her eardrum was about to explode .


    This monster didn''t call out originally, it was the monsters that came out further away.


    Among those monsters, Huayueling had seen some of them, but obviously there were also monsters they hadn''t seen.The "moving" music mixed with different voices made Hua Yueling and the others a headache.These guys used mental attacks directly.


    Now that the enemy had attacked, Mu Ningshuang had no mercy, as soon as he shot, several fireballs attacked him.Naturally, bursting fireballs cannot be used here, so not to mention monsters, even they will be affected.


    Besides, it looks pretty solid here, but there is no guarantee that it can withstand Mu Ningshuang''s bursting fireball. That power is no joke.


    The fireball attacked, and those monsters responded in a hurry, and even Mu Ningshuang''s fireball couldn''t bear it.The neat team of the guys in the front was broken up in an instant and became chaotic, and the team behind was even more flustered.


    All of a sudden, the monster in front of them became confused, Hua Yueling and the others felt a little funny when they looked at it, they really didn''t expect this battle to be so easy.Although the strength of these monsters is still possible, to a certain extent, they are still just some shrimp soldiers.


    If it is really a powerful monster, it is impossible to be so embarrassed by such a trick, not to mention that they are all about to escape now, and there is no place to be feared at all.


    Hua Yueling felt that she really looked at them highly, and now it seems that there is no problem even if she breaks in directly, there is no need to be so careful at all, she is really wrong.


    After a series of random shots of fireballs and arrows, Hua Yueling and the others attacked immediately. With the cover of the long-range attack in front, Hua Yueling and the others easily reached them when the monsters were still in chaos.


    The passage is still narrower, otherwise they will be more comfortable in battle, but in such a narrow place, they can only go one after the other, and the two-handed sword cannot be used at all.There is no way to make a sweep, otherwise it will directly hit the wall, and such a battle is of no use at all.


    Hua Yueling did not use the two-handed sword, but the hidden dragon blade, so he followed behind, and after Lu Yuetong attacked for one round, he deceived him from behind.He didn''t care about those who were knocked to the ground, just the chaotic monsters behind.


    Some of these monsters remained calm, ready to help their companions to block Hua Yueling''s attack.However, the difference in strength between the two sides is still somewhat large. Under this circumstance, they can only delay some time, and it is still at the cost of their own safety.


    After all, the difference in strength is not so easy to make up. With Hua Yueling¡¯s attack, few of them can block it, let alone a sharp and terrifying weapon such as the Hidden Dragon Blade. Pierce their bodies and let them fall to the ground.


    The two of Hua Yueling and the others broke into the enemy, it was like entering a man''s realm, no one could stop them from moving forward.But as soon as the two of them came up, Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun behind could not attack. In such a narrow place, unless you are not worried about accidentally injuring others, otherwise you can''t attack anymore. Otherwise, Huayun Yueling and the others had to pay attention to the situation behind them and avoid them in time to avoid being affected.


    In fact, it wasn''t just being affected. Under this circumstance, if Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun continued to attack, not only would it not cause trouble to the monsters, but it would cause Hua Yueling and the others even more trouble.


    However, the remaining guys were nothing to Hua Yueling and the others, and they were resolved easily, until no more monsters came out, Hua Yueling and the others stopped their movements.


    "Well, there shouldn''t be any more monsters coming out now."


    Hua Yueling whispered, walked to the deeper door deduction, looked inside, there was a little mess inside, but overall it was quite neat.Not to mention, it''s pretty good that this kind of place can only be like this with monsters, and it''s better than Hua Yueling''s imagination, he thought it was more chaotic here.


    After walking in, I found that there were a lot of stools and chairs here. These things were placed indiscriminately. The monsters should have been sitting here and chatting before, so there must be nothing wrong.


    But at this time those monsters have been wiped out, and there is nothing interesting here.Hua Yueling looked around and didn''t know what so many monsters were gathering here.


    But looking at it this way, it feels like the Devil¡¯s City. Except for the Demon¡¯s City, there are few places where monsters live like this. Of course, they can''t be one of them, but there are still ideological problems.

 1811 Reference 1811

    Huayueling and the others circled around in the temple, and they really found something interesting here.Hua Yueling unexpectedly found a treasure chest in the corner of the room, and it was still a treasure chest locked with a key. Hua Yueling tried to open it, but obviously couldn''t open it.


    But this is actually a small problem. What if the treasure chest cannot be opened, unless it is in a game that can only be opened with a key, otherwise Hua Yueling can even use violence to open it.This is the real world, I don''t know if there are such restrictions.


    "Wait, don''t worry, look for the key, the key should be right here."


    Hua Yueling originally wanted to try to destroy it directly, but Sister Aroline said so, so let''s look for it first, it''s worth spending some time.


    A few people searched this place according to what Sister Aroline said. Regardless of the size of this room, there are not many things inside. The whole search is quite simple, and it does not take much time. All searched.


    After looking for it, they still found the key, a whole bunch of keys, and they didn''t know if there was a key for that treasure chest.


    Hua Yueling tried them one by one, and finally found a suitable key. With a twist, with a click, the lock of the treasure chest was really opened.After opening the treasure chest, Hua Yueling found that it was not a treasure at all, and what he had to say was just some tatters.


    "No, they are collecting such''treasures''. Are you kidding?"


    I deliberately searched for it, and Hua Yueling saw the real treasure chest for the first time. Although it was not the kind of treasure chest in the game that seemed to make people want to search for it, it was quite good.It''s just that the stuff inside is really not interesting.


    Maybe these things are what the monsters would like, but it is certain that they are what Hua Yueling can''t like.


    "Is there nothing useful?"


    Hua Yueling threw out all the things inside, rummaged through almost everything inside, and found something interesting at the bottom.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling took the thing out, and when the others heard his tone change, they all turned their heads and looked over.He was holding a book in his hand. It was something similar to an ancient scripture. It seemed to be a long, long time ago, very old.


    "But I can''t read the text inside."


    Shaking her head, Hua Yueling gave the scriptures in her hand to sister Alorin and asked her to look at it for help.She is probably the only one who can read the text above.


    Aroline had no interest in the beginning. Reading is nothing. She also likes to read, but this kind of classics is not her favorite.He turned it over in his hand, his expression changed slightly.


    "Interesting stuff."


    She made such an evaluation and saw that everyone else had a curious expression, so she gave them the scriptures in her hand, and asked them to see what was written on it.


    However, no one except her can understand the above text. In fact, even if they can understand the above content, it is basically useless for them.


    After flipping through them, they didn''t understand the content, so they returned the scriptures to Sister Aroline.Everyone can see that this scripture seems to be of some use to her, and her demeanor when reading it is seen by them.


    This scripture is useless to them, but it doesn''t hurt for Sister Aroline. Although I don''t know what this thing is for her, let her hold it.


    I have searched the rest of the temple, but unfortunately there is basically nothing else here.There is nothing more than a scripture that is useless.


    Hua Yueling and the others are somewhat disappointed, but they can''t say that they have gained nothing, and it is not a trip in vain.What''s more, they are here just to relax.There is no special goal, and this harvest is not bad.


    I left the temple and answered outside. In the vast white space, no monsters could be seen again.Hua Yueling and the others also left behind the existence of monsters.


    There is nothing worth noting for the time being. There is nothing else here except the temple. There are empty spaces everywhere, and you can visit it everywhere.


    Stepping on the snow and listening to the sound when stepping on the snow is like listening to some kind of music. It is not so lonely, and it is quite interesting to some extent.Everyone walked leisurely and went back in no hurry.


    Isn¡¯t it fun to enjoy things that are hard to enjoy once in a while, no matter how you look at it.Hua Yueling thinks that''s it, he likes it.


    There was nothing blocking them on the flat road, even if it was there, but in such a thick snow, everything was smoothed by the snow.The uneven places have also become flat.


    I walked casually, and then I felt that it was almost done, mainly because I was a little tired, but I also went outside for a long time, and also experienced several battles.Although the intensity of each battle cannot be said to be too high, it is also quite tiring, mentally speaking.


    "Go back, go back, I''m a bit hungry, let''s go back to eat something. Basically everything we eat at noon is digested."


    Lu Yuetong was the first to say this. In fact, not only she, but other people are also a little hungry, even if they have some snacks.Hua Yueling didn''t bring something to eat, but he thought that Sister Aroline must have brought it, but she didn''t look like she wanted to take out some food.


    "Where is Sister Yun?"


    Hua Yueling looked at Sister Yun. Sister Yun said she was fine, so she should go back first.After walking here for a long time, I was really tired and I needed to take a rest.


    Everyone''s opinions are the same, and they don''t think they need to continue turning here.Anyway, it seems that there is not much place to go.After agreeing to the opinion, Sister Aroline sent everyone back, but not to the new base of Gokara and the others, but to the village where Livio was located.


    The village was still quite peaceful, without this and that, even if everyone saw them suddenly appear, they soon calmed down after the initial surprise.


    "It looks like we are all used to this sudden coming and going."


    "Usually we come here like this, and we walk like this when we leave. The people here were scared at first, but now it''s different."

 1812 Reference 1812

    Back in the village, Hua Yueling and the others separated from Sister Alorin, anyway, they won''t go out for the time being.If you turn around later, you will be walking around in this village and will not go outside.


    Hua Yueling and the others went straight back to where they lived, but it was not clear where Sister Alorin went.It''s a pity that there are no interesting snacks here.If you want to eat something, you have to ask the maid to help them make some food, otherwise you have to go back.


    The maid sister went to cook them food, there must be no more delicious food here on earth.In this respect, it is relatively backward, and there is no way. After all, it is a place belonging to the historical level. It is not surprising that such a situation will occur.


    "But it would be nice to have food."


    Hua Yueling found a place to sit down and lay on the table, feeling exhausted.Fighting all the time is also unbearable. Unless you are a combat mad, you can fight all the time without feeling tired.


    It is fun to be able to go to all kinds of places that have not been visited before. Such fun is rarely experienced in the past.It can be said that they couldn''t do it anyway without the help of Sister Aroline, but now they have done it, and they have also enjoyed the fun of this approach.


    It''s interesting, no matter from which way it is.


    "A lot of things have happened since we came here, especially in the city, so it''s time for us to go."


    Lu Yuetong is still a little skeptical about this, not that she suspects Gekara and the others, they don''t need to play such tricks for them at all, what is the point.But time is indeed coincidental, even if they want to convince themselves, they can''t convince themselves.


    This coincidence makes people have to doubt something, it smells like a conspiracy theory.From the perspective of those who have played the game, the reality here is like a game. The plot will only be triggered when the protagonist arrives, and all the time before this is blank, nothing. It will happen, and even if it happens, it''s just a few words to pass it.


    You can''t change anything. In this respect, it is still more like reality, but that''s all.


    "I hope this time will not cause too much trouble for Sister Gokala and the others. Fortunately, we went at the right time. It would be nice to know about this earlier."


    Constant fighting is not interesting and boring, but it is better than playing tricks.Hua Yueling had always thought so, he didn''t like conspiracy and tricks, he thought he didn''t have that kind of brain.


    After that, conspiracies and tricks will be indispensable, but they will encounter the most battles.If you want to win, you must have enough strength, and the opponent likes to use it when the strength is strong enough. It is definitely not a conspiracy and trick, but to use strength to directly crush, but whether the opponent can do it is hard to say.


    Among other things, he is very confident in their strength.


    It didn''t take long for the lady maid to bring out the cooked food. In the service people, these lady sisters are all professional. Let alone the dishes, they taste pretty good.Hua Yueling believes that even those who are particularly demanding will not say anything after tasting.


    After expressing gratitude to the maid sisters, the maids were also very happy. They originally lived in this village, but they would not be respected as they are now, and they would not be as happy as they are now.It was only after Hua Yueling and the others arrived that their lives changed for the better.


    They also expressed their gratitude to Hua Yueling and the others, they are also very good people.


    The staple food in this world is basically bread, but fortunately it is not the kind of dry bread, otherwise, even with the warm soup Huayueling, it may not be able to eat it.There are also some different types of bread here, but they are obviously not comparable to those on earth, but even so, they taste pretty good, at least they won¡¯t make people feel uncomfortable.


    The bread in his hand should be leftover, not newly made, otherwise it would not be possible to take it out so quickly.But even if it was leftover, Hua Yueling found that it tasted good, and it was also quite soft, and it tasted no worse than the new one. She didn''t know how the maid sister did it.


    "What shall we do later?"


    "We can do anything, let''s ask sister Yun."


    Lu Yuetong glanced at Mu Ningshuang when he said this, but Mu Ningshuang lowered his head and ate seriously without speaking.


    "You don''t have to think about my thoughts. I can do whatever I want. I don''t have to do anything. Tell me what you think, listen to you, I don''t have any ideas."


    Just after Lu Yuetong talked about her thoughts, Hua Yun smiled. She was very pleased. Her younger brother and his friends were very considerate of herself. Can you be unhappy?


    "Let''s walk around here, I still want to play with the people here."


    "That may not be possible, but we can go around here, it should be interesting."


    Hua Yueling and the others ate very quickly, and they were full after a short while.After they were full, they asked the maids and sisters to help clean up the table, and then went out by themselves.In fact, let alone a small village, there are still many interesting places. Architecture is one of them, but the people who live here are also interesting.


    In the past, before they came here, these people naturally belonged to the original leader, but after they came, the people here were taken care of by them a lot, and they naturally became their people.


    And even if the leader is changed, it is actually not a bad thing for them, but it can be said to be a better thing.Originally, it was just enough to eat and drink. In other respects, it was a little worse. It was not a very wealthy village, but now it is different. Now the people here are happier and richer. Don¡¯t just look at it. Only a short time passed.


    In the afternoon, there were really a lot of people in the village, at least a lot more than when Hua Yueling left.But there are other reasons, after all, it was very early when they left, and the people here didn¡¯t mean to stay at home every day, and there was nothing else to do. They also had to be busy for life every day. In the afternoon It is almost all that should be busy and can rest.

 1813 Reference 1813

    "Hello."


    "Good for you."


    Hua Yueling and the others greeted the people in the village. They have been here for more than a day, and it is the first time they have seen so many people.It can be seen that there are many people in the village sitting on stools outside, and everyone is talking easily and talking about various things, but they are talking more about what happened around them, and those who are far away from them, Things that don''t have such a big relationship with them are basically inaudible.


    No matter where you go, as long as you meet people, people will almost greet them, and there are no people who ignore them.After all, Hua Yueling and the others are considered celebrities in this village, very famous people.


    It¡¯s fun to chat with people here. Although everyone can¡¯t talk about a lot of things together, there¡¯s nothing wrong with just chatting.


    Hua Yueling and the others were treated like heroes here, which made them very happy, but they did not float up because of it. After all, they also knew that they need to be thanked for being treated like this here. Sister Aroline and Sister Livello.Especially Sister Livello, without her, there would not have been such a big change here, let alone making them so popular.


    Last night, Hua Yueling went around in this village, but it was night at that time, and it was still daytime, so the feeling was completely different.They went to various places to play. There were no rides here, but it was quite interesting to just walk around here.


    People''s eyes fell on them from time to time, looking at them very curiously.Hua Yueling and the others haven''t shown their strengths here, so they made those people a little curious.But it was just curious.After all, this place is also a different world with incredible personal power, so younger people have less powerful power, but it is not without it.


    Hua Yueling and the others walked around at will. Don''t think it was just a small village. It was originally a small village. After they arrived, it has expanded a lot.But even so, it is just a medium-sized village.


    But there are already many things that were not there before, such as various shops, and sometimes even some merchants come here.For example, Hua Yueling and the others saw grocery stores, weapons stores, armor stores, and even blacksmith shops here.


    It was impossible to imagine such a village in the past, but it is different now.


    The weapon shop and armor shop were actually visited by people, but the people who didn''t go there seemed to be not buying things. You can see what those people were talking about inside.Hua Yueling and the others just glanced, then turned and went to other places.


    They all looked at these newly-built places, Hua Yueling, although they hadn''t seen them before, and they had seen larger shops in big cities, but it was quite interesting to see them here.


    Hua Yueling and the others circled around and came to the entrance again. There were still two people guarding here, but only those two people.It''s relatively calm outside.


    Hua Yueling stood at the entrance for a while, looked outside, and greeted the two guards standing on the wall.It would be great if this village could be kept calm like this, but Hua Yueling felt that this was unlikely.


    Of course, this can only be said to be his speculation, and he doesn''t know whether it is so.


    The wind was blowing gently, and the leaves fell from the sky and onto the ground.Even the ground in the village is very clean, and the cleaned up is very clean. This should also be Liweilo''s request, otherwise the original village is not like this.At least it can''t be so clean, there will still be some garbage on the ground.


    Pressing the wall with his hand, walking along the wall, looking at the buildings that are basically impossible to see elsewhere on this planet, Hua Yueling found it very interesting.It is a pity that these buildings were not built by himself, otherwise it would make him happier.


    Hua Yueling and the others were walking around with nothing to do, while Aroline went to the place where Gekara and the others were alone.The main reason why they passed so quickly is that they have something to find.There are other things that I told them, which is also good for them.


    There are a lot of things that Gokala and the others have to do, so there is no time to do other things at all. Now they are devoted to enhancing the strength of the organization.Organizing many things is inseparable from them, and they can''t let go, they must do everything by themselves.


    Aroline gave the scriptures she had obtained from the temple to Gekara and the others. Huayueling and the others couldn''t understand it, but this didn''t mean that Gekara could not understand them either.The things written on this still have the meaning of this thing.


    "This, this is..."


    After getting the scripture from her hand, Gekara showed a somewhat unbelievable expression, she never expected to get this.


    "I think you should be of some use."


    "Indeed, this is a very old and very old version. Where did you get it?"


    Gekara asked in an unbelievable way, if Hua Yueling hadn''t brought this over, she wouldn''t have thought that there would still be this in the world.In fact, I really want to say that the effect of this scripture can be big or small, but it can definitely play the biggest role in their hands.


    "Now everything is basically a copy or a fragmented book. This time you find the oldest version. It is really useful. We will find a way to make good use of it, thank you."


    "No thanks, we were lucky, so we were able to find it."


    Aroline was not greedy, and shook her head.


    "I''ve left this thing to you too. You can figure it out by yourself. But I think it''s better not to spread the fact that it exists at least for the time being. You are still very weak. solve."


    "Don''t worry, we are very clear about this. This will be stored for the time being and we will talk about it later. It is impossible for us to use it for the time being, and we will not show it to others."


    "It''s good if you know these things. Sister also means the same thing. I am worried that you are too anxious. That would not be beneficial to you."


    Although Gekara and the others are anxious, they still have their own ideas in their actions. It does not mean that they are completely anxious to do something. They are still quite calm, otherwise they will not be in such a relatively peaceful situation.


    However, judging from what happened today, the calm situation was somewhat broken, and they were not doing it themselves.

 1814 Reference 1814

    "Are you asking something?"


    There was a knock on the door, and a man opened the door and walked in.Seeing that person''s figure, the middle-aged man standing in front of the window asked.


    "Not yet. We have used many methods, but their mouths are very strict. It is difficult to ask anything in a short time, but we will continue to work hard to try to ask something as soon as possible."


    "Will that be true?"


    This is a sentence that can hardly be heard. I don''t know who is asking this question.But the person at the door still couldn''t hear what he said clearly, looked at him with a puzzled look, but found that the other person did not look here.His eyes are staring outside, through the window glass, no one knows what he is looking at or thinking.


    "Any other things?"


    "No. But according to our intelligence, after a thorough investigation of the base of the resistance organization, other people appeared and ran away."


    "That''s your business, remember what I said, don''t let go of one, everyone involved must catch it!"


    The man said in a very serious and cold voice, without showing any affection.But this tone was already familiar to another person, so he just nodded, then turned around and went out.


    The door was closed again, and the people sitting inside didn''t care about it.He didn''t even care about whether the person left, his eyes still stared out of the window, and there was something different in his expression.


    After perceiving the existence of that organization, his mind changed a bit, but all of this was really unexpected. Everything happened very quickly, but it was just a matter of moments.


    It seemed that it was nothing more than a fragile organization, and they hadn''t even made much effort here, and everything was about to end.What''s more to say, things are sometimes that simple.But the situation is not just that simple.


    Hearing from that person, there were other people who escaped, or they came from other places, they are probably nearby. If you guess more boldly, or there is a base in other parts of the city.But the spies did not have this information, and they were not fully trusted.


    It''s hard to say which side of luck is, and everything depends on the next development.


    In fact, if this matter is said to be a major event, this is not the case. You must know that there are a lot of resistance forces on Hunter Planet, and this is not the first time such a thing has been encountered.But this time it is somewhat different, others can''t see it, but he can feel it, this is a special feeling he personally has.


    There is nothing worthy of his attention for the time being, but he still needs to wait and see what happens next.


    The man with short blond hair who walked out of the room frowned. The development of this matter was somewhat different from what he thought, but it seemed to him nothing.This kind of thing happens from time to time, but this time I can¡¯t think of it. It¡¯s in their city, and it¡¯s still in such a place, where there are resistance organizations, and they don¡¯t know how long they have existed. What do you eat?


    He also said it was an undercover, but he hadn''t seen that person before, and he didn''t know when someone was sent to undercover.But since helping them destroy one of the bases, it is still worthy of thanks.


    This kind of thing is never easy to say, as long as it is beneficial to them, the others are not important.


    After thinking about it, he shook his head and gave up thinking about it. There was no need to think about these things so much. Anyway, he did everything he needed to do in the end. It didn''t matter what the process was like.


    This matter can be considered to have come to an end in this way, as for what happens later, it will be fine even if some people escape.


    In fact, they still don''t know much about the resistance organization so far, only some information that the undercover agent said, and nothing else.From this point of view, we know how well the resistance organization hides, but even so, there are still undercover agents hiding in it. It can be said that there are many things in this city that even their managers do not know.


    It felt a little out of his control, but he didn''t say anything, and he couldn''t say anything.Not only him, but also his superiors are like this. They can only pretend that they don''t know anything, so that people have things to develop, and they can''t do anything else.


    If you think about it carefully, the incident this time is a bit strange, but they will treat everything as they are still in their own hands. These things cannot be known to others, and it is not a calm time.


    "I hope it won''t have much impact. This time things always feel a bit bad."


    When he went downstairs, he couldn''t help sighing. These things were really irritating. If possible, he even hoped that these things never happened.Mainly because the timing is not good.


    Try to conceal this matter as much as possible, as this is more in line with their thinking.If it can''t be concealed, things will not be easy to handle afterwards.


    That''s what he thought in his heart, but he still didn''t know how to do it so far, although he had also asked other people not to talk nonsense about what happened here, it''s not so easy to hide it.


    "This kind of thing..."


    This is a helpless thing, beyond his control.He even wondered if all of this was arranged in order to disturb them.


    But at present, it is useless to say nothing, there is not enough evidence, and even if the evidence is really found, and really understand what is going on and what can be done, in the end it is not the same, they still can''t do anything.


    In fact, it is so frustrating, but no matter what, even if it feels unacceptable in my heart, I still have to do something.Maybe pretending to be confused can make him happier, but he never wants to.


    Not only him, I believe that the superiors do not want this either.


    "Let''s take a look again, maybe something has been asked."


    With a sigh, I walked out of the building behind me. Everything here is business as usual, but will it really be like this?


    Everything seems calm does not mean that it is really calm. The commotion may be hidden elsewhere, deeply hidden. He hasn''t found anything for the time being, and he also feels that he may not be able to find anything.Even if I know what it is now, it is almost impossible to really find out.


    He had no confidence in this, not at all.As for the result, it is hard to say.

 1815 Reference 1815

    Leaving this place slowly but forcefully, he went to his own territory. He still had something to do, and he had to do it as soon as possible, otherwise there might be no time.


    Sighing, the rain is about to come, he has no choice but to act by chance.In fact, everyone knows that things come back to this point, it''s just the difference between earlier and later.This is actually not that important. The important thing is that everything can''t develop so peacefully.


    This matter made him feel very bad and uncomfortable, but he couldn''t do anything. No one would like this kind of thing.


    With another sigh, he quickened his pace.The city still looks peaceful, as it was a long time ago. I can''t see what happened at all, but there will be something hidden afterwards, he thought to himself, extra troubles.


    I haven''t had such troubles for a long time. These things are really unsettling, and I can''t calm down. Many times things will be like this, but for him, this is a feeling that he will have a long, long time ago.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t know the thoughts of the people here. They couldn''t understand what these people were thinking. Naturally, the people here would not come over and tell them their thoughts stupidly.They are enemies with each other. They have not seen each other, but they are still enemies, not the kind of immortal, but there will still be conflicts with each other.


    However, all of this had little effect on Hua Yueling and the others, no matter what, the people in this city had already been regarded as enemies by them.This has always been the case.


    It may have been just a small thing, but it gradually developed into what it is now, and no one knows what it will become in the future.This is definitely not something Hua Yueling and the others can know, they just have to act, and other things can''t be mixed up too much.


    The beautiful natural scenery always makes people happy. Hua Yueling and the others felt the beauty of nature again after walking around the village.Even though the natural atmosphere of this village has been reduced a lot, it is incomparable with the past, but it is still a place with strong natural atmosphere.


    In this way, Hua Yueling and the others went to almost all the places they could go to, and finally they went to the city wall and stayed there.They were sitting on the city wall. There were no stools on the city wall. The people who were on the wall were standing. The two of them chatted with each other without saying a word. It¡¯s fun to say that it¡¯s not interesting to keep on guard. It''s not right to say anything, but the fun comes from small talk between two people, not elsewhere.


    Listening to the two female guards chatting, Hua Yueling found it quite interesting. At first, the two female guards were somewhat shy when they first came here. Before they came, Hua had a lot of talks, and they had a good chat. .But after they came over, the conversation topics were reduced a lot.


    However, Hua Yueling can understand their feelings somewhat. If this is the case for herself, she might not be as good as them.There are still a lot of conversations with familiar people, but if you are chatting with unfamiliar people, you can hardly say anything.


    But there is another thing that Hua Yueling is different from them. Hua Yueling is the kind of person who talks very little, mainly because he doesn''t like to talk.There are many times that it is unnecessary.


    Sitting on the city wall, Hua Yueling and the others brought the stools over by themselves, and they gave them two guards, but the guards were still very principled people, and they didn''t use the two stools they gave.Although the people next to them are all sitting, only the two of them are standing, they still don''t want to change, and still insist on standing.


    Although Hua Yueling and the others tried to persuade them, it was obvious that the two young ladies did not listen to them. Hua Yueling and the others had nothing to do with this.


    It can be seen that this kind of work is actually quite boring. If Hua Yueling is asked to do this kind of work, he will not be able to do it. He can say with certainty about this.He doesn''t like this kind of work, just like he doesn''t like waiting. He has never liked to just stay like this. He always feels that he has to do something, otherwise he will be bored.


    But now that someone is with him, and everyone is chatting together, it feels much more comfortable. It''s pretty good without the boring feeling of waiting.


    Hua Yueling became lazy, and her upper body was lying on the city wall and looking outside.Although the walls of this village cannot be compared with the city, they are already quite good.


    Lying on the top and looking outside, there is a forest outside. After all, Hua Yueling and the others have also turned around several times, and the opposite side is quite familiar.However, just like yesterday, the monsters were basically invisible outside the village, or even felt. They seemed to have been cleaned up by the guards.


    The people here are also very hardworking, and Hua Yueling admires them very much, working hard for the safety of this place every day.I may not be able to do it. I think that a lazy person like me would definitely not be willing to go busy if he can rest.


    Listening to the content of their chat, Hua Yueling basically didn''t speak much, basically listening to what they were saying, he just listened.Occasionally I would say a sentence or two, but Hua Yueling spent more time listening quietly, and sometimes his attention would not be here, and he would go to a farther place.


    From here, the forest can be seen deeper, but Huayueling can''t see more. The only trees that can be seen here are the densely growing trees.


    The girls talked a lot, and there were many that Hua Yueling couldn''t understand.During the period, the two young ladies will also talk about what they have seen here.They are all very interesting things, and Hua Yun and the others are very happy to hear them.


    In this way, in the cheerful atmosphere, Hua Yueling and the others had a pleasant period of time.The two young ladies are also very happy. There is no way. Usually when they are guarded here, they are the only two of them. Only the two of them talk about themselves, but now it is different. There are so many people chatting together, it is strange to be unhappy. .


    Hua Yueling understands their feelings very well. Although he doesn''t like chatting himself, he can still experience this feeling.


    Not wanting to be so lonely, wanting to chat with people, this kind of thinking is not really demanding.However, they usually come here in this way, so this situation is somewhat acceptable to them.

 1816 Reference 1816

    Few people can endure loneliness, or almost no one can do it, do not communicate with other people at all, only oneself.Humans are social animals, and so are many animals.


    The temperature in the air gradually decreases a bit, and as time goes by, the seasons of the world are also advancing, and so does the temperature.Maybe winter will come soon, Hua Yueling thought so.


    Winter, what will winter in this world look like? Huayueling wanted to know, and wanted to see.There will be opportunities in the future, but you still need to wait for a while. As for how long you need to wait, it''s hard to say.


    The time of the two worlds is different, but if you think about it this way, the time you need to wait should not be that long. After all, a day on the earth can pass several days here, basically it feels like this.


    Hua Yueling and the others don''t have anything to do here. This time they came here not so much to do something, it is better to say that they are here for tourism.What I did not expect is that so many things will happen during the travel.But no matter what, just have fun, this is more important than others.


    Next, Hua Yueling and the others went to a lot of places to play, and everyone was very happy.


    Aroline is like a tour guide, taking them to many different places.Not only are the places where the monsters gather, but there are also many cities, but in the process they also discovered a lot of incredible things, things they didn''t know before.


    "I didn''t expect the matter to be more serious than we thought, so it seems that the current matter is not just ours."


    After Hua Yueling and the others went to many places, they also learned more about things on this planet. The more so, the more they felt that the situation was not so good.If this continues, it is likely that things will get out of their control.This is certainly not what they want to see.


    "I will discuss this matter with Gokala and others, and take them around to look around. It is best to let them know what is happening here. Although they grew up here, they understand It may not be clear to us, this is also a problem."


    "Things are more troublesome than they thought, and the worst part is that they don''t know this."


    "They should know when the time comes." Aroline shook her head and said, but after this incident, nothing happened to Huayueling. They just need to do their own thing, there is no need to mix too much. And these things, unless they are willing to do it themselves.


    "Yes, but it''s also good luck for Gekara and the others. Fortunately, we have been around everywhere, so we can understand so much. Otherwise, some things may happen before we know these things."


    "No world is easy, but this world is even more difficult."


    "Moreover, this matter has something to do with us. I have to discuss with my sister. This matter is also something we need to avoid. Those guys seem to have taken action."


    "Sister Aroline are the people you originally mentioned?"


    "Almost, even if it''s not them, it''s still people related to them. I can only say that, I don''t know much about the others. Although we understand some things, we don''t know enough."


    Aroline shook her head slightly. She hadn''t thought of these things before she went to those places, but she didn''t expect to find these things here, which was really unexpected.


    Hua Yueling feels her head hurts a bit, what are these things, how to make it so complicated, it really makes people feel a little helpless.However, after getting to know the situation, Gokara and the others really have to be more cautious, otherwise who knows what the situation will be.


    Hua Yueling can only hope that her luck will be better.


    "By the way, Xiaoyueling, are you interested in improving your own strength?"


    "We are naturally interested in improving our strength. Sister Aroline, what can you do? I forgot about it. I haven''t passed the illusion test last time."


    "That''s your business Xiaoyueling. Whenever you want to go again, you can go there, but my sister, I said this is different, it really improves your strength and combat effectiveness."


    "I really want this, but what should I do?"


    "Let''s talk about it later, when I go back, there are still some things here."


    Hua Yueling nodded after listening, he believed that Sister Aroline really had a way.But he also wanted to know what kind of method it was. As things got more and more, the enemies they encountered became more and more troublesome. Huayueling and the others would definitely need to improve their own strength, not always. Go down.


    There are many ways to improve strength, but the easiest for Hua Yueling is to use the system.So he still had to find time to solve the remaining unsolved problems and improve his illusion skills.


    Hua Yueling himself is not an illusionist. Before that, he had no illusion ability, not at all, but Hua Yueling believed that if he could use illusion, he would still use the illusion parts of the system. In any case, his own illusion ability was not. It will be weak.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know how much he could do, but he felt that if he could really control the illusion parts, perhaps the illusion could be used as a regular combat hand.It is quite interesting to think about it. To some extent, illusion is not necessarily worse than magic. Both are very interesting combat methods, although Hua Yueling always thinks that magic is definitely more handsome.


    It''s a pity that Hua Yueling doesn''t have any talent for magic, but there is no time for despair.By this time, instead, he looked more openly, thinking that he still had a chance. In terms of magic, if the system has magical components, as long as he can find it.


    "Xiaoxue, do you think I have a chance?"


    "Master, you think too much, right." Xiaoxue couldn''t help but complain after hearing Hua Yueling''s thoughts. "Master wants too much, right."


    "I also know that I want a lot, but I really like magic, and I mainly ask Koyuki your opinion on whether there are magic parts. Now that there are magic parts."


    "I think Master, you should think of ways to improve your melee combat ability. You are a serious fighter. Regardless of the fighter''s abilities, you only think about improving other abilities. This is wrong. "

 1817 Reference 1817

    "I admit that I may be a little bit greedy and can''t chew, okay, okay, I listen to you, Xiaoxue. What if you want to improve the fighter''s ability?"


    Hua Yueling was still able to listen to his opinions, although he still did not give up his magical appeal, but at least for the time being he did not ask again.And as Xiaoxue said, her combat effectiveness in melee combat needs to be strengthened, but not only for him, but also for Lu Yuetong.


    The overall construction of their team is almost balanced, with two midfielders and two guards, if he is considered as a shield, he can barely be considered.If you use a dwarf shield to defend, you can still trust the defense, but if you encounter a strong enough enemy, the defense is definitely not enough.


    Defensive ability is also a very important part of the battle. It is impossible to only attack without letting go.Although offense is very important, it is impossible to win the battle without offense. Similarly, if there is no way to defend well, then it is very likely that there is no way to attack. This is often the case.


    Perhaps the dwarf shield can be further evolved, no matter what aspect it is, if it can be enchanted and forged and upgraded, it can also enhance its defense.Otherwise, it is the equipment on the body. The equipment they use is still obtained from another world, so in fact, the defense is not very good, and there is no good way in this regard.


    The best way is to go to a more dangerous place in another world to collect equipment, which may be a better way.Naturally, it is also possible to buy from the store, but if you really want better equipment, it will not cost a little bit. In the absence of gold coins, Hua Yueling is still unwilling to spend gold coins to buy better equipment.


    After all, gold coins have many other functions, not to mention the difficulty of collecting gold coins.


    "Let''s think of a way later, but enchanting...well, there is no way, mainly because of the lack of parts, and I don''t know if there are such parts. If there are, it will be much easier."


    For this reason, Hua Yueling asked Xiaoxue again, mainly wanting to ask what parts were missing. Before that, he only knew that there were parts missing, but he didn''t know how many parts were missing.When it was time to increase her strength, Hua Yueling felt it was time to find and retrieve the other missing parts.


    "There are still a lot of missing parts, but they all have a single function, but there are a few more complicated and useful parts. Add up to more than ten."


    "More than a dozen, um, if you add Xiaoxue''s lost power, you have to have dozens, right?"


    "Well, it''s almost the same, there may even be more, but if the owner wants to find the missing power of others as soon as possible, all he needs to do is to retrieve the remaining missing parts first. One of them is very important in this respect. help."


    "In other words, no matter what, the most important thing is to find all the missing parts first. If you don''t find the other parts, it will be troublesome. But Xiaoxue, haven''t you said what parts you want to find?"


    "Let''s talk about this after the owner finds it. In other words, it is not easy to find it if you want to find it. It is better for the owner to be psychologically prepared."


    Although Xiaoxue heard his thoughts, she didn''t tell him what kind of parts he was looking for.But Huayueling thought about it, just as Xiaoxue said, even if you know what is going on, there are so many missing parts, even if you want to find it, it doesn¡¯t mean you can find it if you want. Things are not that easy. .


    Sighing, Hua Yueling felt that she had better think about what to do to find the missing parts as soon as possible.


    But if you want to find the kind of props that Xiaoxue said as soon as possible, Hua Yueling is still struggling.Although it is said that retrieving the parts will definitely greatly enhance your own strength, and even for sister Yun and even others, the number of gold coins makes people feel a headache if they really think about it.


    If you really let him collect it by himself, I don¡¯t know how much time it will take. I feel a headache when I think about it. The only good thing is that he now has enough gold coins to use, although most of the gold coins are It was only possible to collect them with the help of Sister Livello.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    But now Sister Livello doesn''t have time to do these things for the time being. For the time being, her energy is here instead of collecting gold coins, but she wants to know that she will definitely do it later.For her, there are still props she needs in the mall.


    It is precisely because of this that Hua Yueling would hesitate what she should do, but if you think about it this way, maybe the parts she retrieved will also be helpful to Liweiluo.Although this possibility is not that great.


    Hua Yueling and the others wandered casually in a city, which was a city far away from the village where Livio was located.And it is also the city where Hunter Planet is located in the south. Regardless of how far this city is from there, there have been some not-so-good changes in this city.


    Naturally, there are resistance organizations in this city, and there are also resistance organizations that have existed for a long time. It should be about the same time as the resistance organization created by Rianne.


    However, Hua Yueling and the others did not show their faces, did not go directly to find each other, they just came here to understand the situation of the resistance organization, but they felt a little heavy by the situation they found.The situation is not good.


    The organization here has also fallen into a certain terrible situation. Although everything looks normal here on the surface, Hua Yueling and the others have discovered a surging undercurrent in the dark.This is not a good thing, it can even be said to be the same story as another city and the old base left by Gokara and others.


    "Would you like to try to remind them?"


    "Is this really useful?"


    Mu Ningshuang said lightly, everyone could hear her tone, and she was still a little skeptical of this statement.


    "Perhaps, maybe it''s useless."


    "He may or may not listen to us. But even if he did, we only found one of them."


    "Ningshuang, you mean that even if you get rid of this, there is still no way to solve the problem."


    "Yes, even if we get rid of that person, who knows how many others don''t know, the threat still can''t be said to be relieved." Mu Ningshuang said with certainty.

 1818 Reference 1818

    "But since we found out, we can''t do nothing. If that''s the case, won''t everything we do is wasted?"


    Hua Yueling thinks that she should do something, but it''s not just him, other people also think so.They don''t care about the others, but now they are in the same group with Gokara and others. If they want to help, they must obviously help them.Although this resistance organization has nothing to do with Gokara and others, after all, they are all resistance organizations, and they are likely to be useful in future activities.


    Based on the principle of mutual benefit, they still decide what to do.So just like that, Hua Yueling and the others directly found the leader of this resistance organization.


    The resistance organization is said to be an organization, but in fact it is just a relatively loose alliance.Moreover, the resistance organization here is not hidden underground, which is quite interesting. The resistance organization here is actually hidden in a street in this city.So almost all the people in a street are people who resist the organization, which Hua Yueling didn''t expect.


    However, it is also troublesome for Hua Yueling and others to find the leader of the resistance organization among these people.


    This caused Hua Yueling and the others to hesitate again. How can they say that among so many resistance organizations here, how can they determine which ones are really trustworthy.Unless you can really find the leader of this organization, it is better to do nothing for the time being.


    Hua Yueling had to admit this fact in the brief silence. For the time being, she didn''t even know what to do.


    "It''s hard."


    Hua Yueling sighed in a low voice, as he said, it was very difficult to find something.It is difficult for Hua Yueling to give a correct answer to where the leader of the resistance organization will be. He is not clear.


    All the houses here have the same architectural style, and it is difficult for Hua Yueling to believe that the leader of the resistance organization will be in such a place.


    But maybe, the leader of the resistance army lives in such a place, and it''s hard to say.For the calm thinker, Hua Yueling and the others searched everywhere in the most unobtrusive way, but they did not find anyone who was particularly noteworthy.


    Although it is certainly not so easy to find as the leader of the resistance army, and will hide his existence in some way, Hua Yueling feels that if it is really the leader of the resistance army, then to a certain extent It''s all about having a special temperament that attracts the attention of others to some extent.


    Huayueling and the others did not see such a person here, none of them, which is very strange.This can only explain one problem. Don''t look at this as the base of the resistance organization, but in fact there is no high-level resistance organization here. Apart from this, there is no other explanation.


    After knowing this, Hua Yueling didn¡¯t know what to say, but it can¡¯t be said that the leaders of this resistance organization are entirely to blame. Maybe they have other ideas, maybe they have identities that cannot be revealed. .Anyway, this is not easy for Hua Yueling and the others.


    "In this way, even if we want to do something, there is no way."


    Hua Yueling whispered, and she had nothing to say about it.Since there is no leader here, there is no way to do anything unless they solve the undercover directly, but that is too conspicuous.


    "What shall we do?"


    Others asked Hua Yueling''s opinion, but Hua Yueling didn''t think about it.After a short hesitation, Hua Yueling still shook her head.


    "It''s better not to do this, let''s take a look at the situation, it''s not good to be stunned. In this case, we can learn about other situations. It is better to observe and observe than to make this happen now."


    "Let''s not stay here for too long. Just come here to play."


    "Then don''t worry, let''s just take a look. The most important thing is that we don''t know anything about the situation here, so it''s not good to rush."


    There are not many things Hua Yueling can do, mainly because there is nothing to do now.If you can''t find the leader of the resistance organization, you can''t do anything, and Hua Yueling can''t do much now.


    Hua Yueling herself is also very helpless, who knows where the leader of the resistance organization will hide, this is not within the scope of his understanding.He wanted to know too, but unfortunately no one could tell him and answer his questions.


    Walking through this street in a hidden state, Hua Yueling and the others found a relatively hidden place and cancelled the invisible state.After recovering, Hua Yueling and the others went to other places.


    There are still some interesting places in this city. Hua Yueling and the others also went to the church for a circle. The number of churches here is much smaller than expected.Hua Yueling found that almost no one was in the church.


    But the godfather was there. The godfather was standing at the far end, with his back to them, clasping his hands together. Seeing that, he seemed to be praying piously, but it was not clear whether Huayueling was that way.He moved forward two steps cautiously, but didn''t walk too much, and several of them picked the farthest seat and sat down.


    After Hua Yueling sat down, she looked around specially. This is a typical Western classical church.This world is also a world that is relatively similar to the Western world. No matter how it is, the environment that Hua Yueling is familiar with is quite different.


    No one talked about chanting the scriptures, no one prayed or anything. Everyone was abnormally peaceful, which made Hua Yueling feel a little weird.


    "Should all churches be like this?"


    Hua Yueling thought strangely, but no one could answer his question. Others were just like him, sitting quietly.Everyone didn''t say a word, but their eyes looked around, and almost all corners of the church were in full view.


    The desertedness of the church shows that the influence of religion here is still relatively weak.But this is also understandable, the hunter planet, the hunter planet, after all, is the hunter''s planet. The most popular profession here is always the hunter, not others.


    Of course, the real name of this planet is not the Hunter Planet, but the impression it has brought to people has been deeply rooted for a long time. That''s why people call it the Hunter Planet.


    But even so, the situation in the church was beyond Hua Yueling''s expectations.So after staying here for a while, seeing that the people here have been silent all the time, and they didn''t mean to speak, Hua Yueling and the others also left.

 1819 Reference 1819

    They walked out silently again, Hua Yueling and the others looked inside again before leaving, but found that the people inside, whether it was the godfather or others, still didn''t see any reaction.These people didn''t notice their arrival, nor did they notice their departure, that''s what happened anyway.


    Hua Yueling and the others did not cause any commotion. After they went out, they stood at the entrance of the church. Hua Yueling stood with her head down for a while, and there were almost no people nearby.


    "Where to go next?"


    "I don''t know, or go to the guild to have a look, Hunter Guild, I don''t know what the Hunter Guild is like now."


    There are various guilds in this world, which are in line with the world outlook and settings of the fantasy world. The Hunter¡¯s Guild is one of them.Hua Yueling and the others have also been to the Hunter''s Guild, just like another world. The world where Jelousy is. There is an adventurer''s guild there. The name of the guild is somewhat different, but the effect is actually the same.


    Hua Yueling and the others are not members of the Hunter''s Guild, but there may be some interesting news that Hua Yueling thinks.The Hunter''s Guild is somewhat similar to a tavern. The tavern is a good place to collect information. The Hunter''s Guild also has a similar function.


    But it still depends on what kind of information you want to collect. After all, the main role of the Hunter Guild is to serve the hunters, so if you need some information about monsters or weapons and equipment, it is easy, but other aspects are It''s not that useful.


    However, Hua Yueling decided to take a turn in the past, maybe she could get some good news if she was lucky.It''s not that I have much hope, I just can''t help but think so.Everyone wants to have better luck, and Hua Yueling is no exception.


    It stands to reason that Hua Yueling''s luck must be very good, but in some respects his luck has not been shown at all.


    "It would be great if my luck could be helpful in finding the missing parts of the system."


    He sighed inwardly, but he estimated that this was a delusion. If there was a way, there would have been a way, and it would be impossible to wait until now that it has no effect.Hua Yueling was just thinking about it.


    "Don''t be too extravagant to ask for luck. You can only look for this kind of thing, and there is no trickery other than finding it."


    When they came to the Hunter''s Guild, Hua Yueling and the others had nothing to do, so they found a place and sat down.In the Hunter¡¯s Guild, it¡¯s possible to rest. There are places for people to rest, and it¡¯s not exclusively for hunters. Everyone can use it. But generally speaking, no one else will come here except for hunters and people who entrust missions. And to be honest, many of the hunters have not so good personalities, so you should pay attention to communicating with them.


    But Hua Yueling and the others are sitting here, although they don''t look like hunters, at least not from the equipment, but there are no hunters to provoke them.Sometimes a person''s strength can be seen, but what is actually seen is not strength, but a certain atmosphere, which cannot be described in one sentence.


    In short, it is a strong person without a special disguise. Standing in front of you will make you feel unprovoked. It is such a special feeling.But it takes strength to feel it.


    Strength is the most important thing, and this point is correct.


    After making it, they asked for something to eat and drink, and Hua Yueling and the others didn''t talk. They just sat here as if they had come to the restaurant and enjoyed the food here.However, the food of the Hunter''s Guild is incomparable to that of Sister Livello and Sister Gekara. The taste of the food here is a bit inferior, in all aspects, whether it is presentation or taste.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t like the food here, but since they are all here, and I want to eat, no matter how hard I can, I have to eat the food I want, and I have to finish it with tears.


    Hua Yueling eats less, but even if you say that, other people don''t eat much, maybe a little bit more than him, but not much more.


    A few people were sitting around a table like this. They didn''t say anything, they just listened to others. Although the number of hunters was small, there was still a sense of chaos in the Hunter Guild.


    The main thing Hua Yueling and the others do is to listen to information, so they don''t care about it, but they want to see the scene.However, because the voice is relatively noisy, it is not particularly clear to hear it, and it is necessary to distinguish which voice comes from whose mouth.


    This is a bit troublesome, Hua Yueling tried his best to listen, but he still couldn''t distinguish clearly, and he couldn''t really put on a posture of eavesdropping, no matter how much he had to disguise his actions.That''s why it is said that it is impossible to clearly distinguish those voices from the two people who are talking to each other.


    But after listening for a while, Hua Yueling suddenly felt that there was no need for it. No matter who said the words, as long as what they said was useful to him, the others were not so important.


    After thinking about this, Hua Yueling no longer bothered about it.


    Most of what those people said was related to hunters'' lives, and some were about hunting monsters.From the words heard by these hunters, Hua Yueling discovered that very few hunters really care about what the country is doing now. The few Hua Yueling felt a little surprised. What is the reason, it stands to reason that they are not. It should be so.


    Even if these hunters like to talk about hunting and monsters, but they don''t talk about this country at all, it would be a little strange.And that was what Hua Yueling cared about most, and he didn''t care much about the others.


    But these hunters didn''t say anything themselves, Hua Yueling had no choice but to continue listening carefully.While eating and listening, time gradually passed.


    Some hunters left during this process, and some hunters came at this time. Anyway, in this kind of cycle of feeling, the number of hunters in the Hunter Guild did not change much.


    However, not all hunters will come here. Some people just hand in quests from a distance and then leave, and some people just come here after they come here.But hunters who like to eat here are still few.


    "Shall we go now?"

 1820 Reference 1820

    I learned some things here, but it was a little different from what Hua Yueling and the others had imagined. There was not enough information here, even less than they thought.Originally thinking that these hunters usually travel north and south, and have visited many places, so they must have some understanding of various places, and have a general understanding of the current situation, but they did not hear any useful news.


    This is more uncomfortable. If you don''t hear anything here, you can only go to other places.


    Originally, Hua Yueling still had some hope, but now it seems that she still thinks a little more.Then where do you want to go next, if you really want to collect any clues, the next thing you want to go to is the tavern.You can always hear something in the tavern, and the people there have no taboos. Perhaps you can learn something.


    I''ve been around here for a long time anyway, now it happens to be a break.


    Hua Yueling thought so, got up and walked out.No one paid attention to Hua Yueling when they came or when they left. Although some people took a look at them, they only took a look, and soon their eyes moved away from them.


    After leaving the Hunter''s Guild, he raised his head and looked at the sky. Before he knew it, it was almost dusk. Time flies really fast.Unexpectedly, this time will come in a blink of an eye. Today they are going to rest in this city, and they will go back tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. As for the specific time they will go back, they haven''t decided yet.They still have something to do in this city, which is the least they have to do.


    In the evening, the streets will be somewhat quieter. There are definitely not as many pedestrians as there are during the day. In addition, the lights on the streets are not so bright, and there is no way to compare with the modern world.And in another world, it''s actually not very safe to come out at night.


    Don''t look at Hua Yueling and the others are quite capable, but they haven''t come out much at night.They also don''t like to move around in the dark, which is not interesting.


    Some senseless walking on the street, Hua Yueling and the others were not in a hurry, they watched and observed everywhere.Some people can still be seen at dusk, but there are still a lot less than during the day.


    At night, there is no need to go around. Basically, everything is dark. Although there are still things like magic lights here, magic lights can''t be used everywhere.The price of magic lights is not cheap. In such a big city, it is not that magic lights can be installed in all places. Only a small number of places are equipped with magic lights, and more places actually have nothing.


    In this case, most places in the city are actually in darkness, even if the light can be seen, the light is relatively weak.


    This is not exploring the maze, there is no need to go out so late at all, and they don''t particularly like night creatures.


    I found a tavern or a hotel, but it''s not much difference anyway.The hotel also undertakes the work of the tavern, which is mainly to attract more guests.


    After Hua Yueling came to the hotel, they asked for a few rooms, and then they sat down and ordered some food, mainly the more signature dishes here.To be honest, although I have eaten in the Hunter''s Guild, the food there is not enough to satisfy Hua Yueling.


    He didn''t eat much at all, and he couldn''t eat enough. Naturally, he could still eat here. He mainly wanted to taste the taste of the food here.I hope it tastes better and suits my own taste, otherwise I guess I can only eat some snacks to eat.


    Hua Yueling has been waiting in this kind of panic and fear. Soon the food was served. Now there are not many people downstairs, so the food is served very quickly. It is estimated that after a while It will take a long time to clarify.


    When the food was served, it was hot, and the aroma drifted to Hua Yueling''s nose with the heat, and it smelled very fragrant.Just smelling the fragrance Huayueling feels very appetite, and I don¡¯t know how delicious it will be when I really eat it. Huayueling thinks that she might be able to look forward to it. The food here is already overwhelming just in terms of smell. Food in the Hunter Guild.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t wait to taste the meat in it. The piece of meat he tasted was also a type of pork, but it was a different kind of pork.The pork here is a kind of meat called black sandalwood pig. How do you say this kind of pork? Anyway, Huayueling really thinks it is better than the pork that I eat on earth.


    Without special cooking, you can feel the meat of this kind of pig is very firm, which may be related to this kind of pig like to exercise, so their meat is also very delicious.At least Hua Yueling was very happy to eat.


    But if it is just an insult to the chef, the level of the chef here is indeed quite good. Although it is obviously not top-notch, it is already quite good.At least Hua Yueling felt that there was not much difference in craftsmanship with Sister Yun, but she certainly couldn''t compare with Sister Livio.


    Not to mention anything else, there are really a lot of meat in this world.There are also many meats of monsters that Huayueling can''t name. All kinds of meat have different tastes, but the types that can be eaten here are still less.But this is not bad.


    Many kinds of meat are not meant to be eaten as long as they want to eat it. Many meats can only be eaten by people with status. If ordinary people want to eat it, they don¡¯t know how much it will cost.


    But ordinary people are already very happy if they can taste the meat of black sandalwood pigs. The taste of this kind of pig meat is really unspeakable and delicious. Every time you eat a bite of Huayueling, you will feel it is a real pleasure.


    "Speaking of which, the pork here is really much better than ours. This kind of meat is really fat and thin, and I don''t feel tired at all."


    That kind of chewing is really lacking, Hua Yueling really hasn''t tasted such a chewy delicacy.One bite is so juicy that people can''t stop.


    This is really okay, Hua Yueling said inwardly that he thought it was done quite well, and even felt that the food on the table was not enough for himself.


    But that''s just thinking about it. In fact, if he really wants to eat so much food, he is not a particularly edible person.In terms of appetite, it''s just a little bigger than ordinary people, it''s really just a little bigger.


    As a result, Hua Yueling patronized and ate, forgetting his original purpose.

 1821 Reference 1821

    Everyone saw Huayueling''s reaction, but no one reminded him. Others were also a little surprised by the food here, but everyone remained calm.Unlike Hua Yueling, she almost buried her head on the table.


    There is much more news that can be heard here, and all kinds of news come out of people''s mouths.It''s just that not all of these can be believed, and many of them are bragging statements.For example, what kind of monsters you saw, and then what was in that city and what happened in that village.


    Hua Yueling also heard some interesting news, such as the recent increase in the number of monsters in various places, causing some commotion.


    This is especially true in the vicinity of this city, especially when a village has been attacked and destroyed by monsters.Hearing this news made Hua Yueling and the others feel very heavy, but they couldn''t manage these things.


    It is impossible for them to wander around here all the time, and it is not only this place, but also other places.Although Hua Yueling said that he hopes to do something, this kind of thing is obviously not something they can do. I don''t know how much time and energy it will take. Even so, there is no way to completely eliminate similar things. This requires this country or say It is the lord of the city to think of a way, and cannot rely on them.


    There are some interesting news, but it is of little use to Hua Yueling and the others.Just listen to it casually, and then they are left behind and forget all about it.


    However, the most news that Hua Yueling and the others have heard from the population here is that people from other places come here to inspect.Said it was an inspection, but those people did not belong to the top of their country, but people who had never heard of it before and did not know where they came from.


    But those guys were welcomed by the king, otherwise they wouldn''t be able to patrol here at will.


    What they are here for is no one knows, these things can be said to be confidential, no one will tell them.But Hua Yueling and the others also have some ideas. Maybe they have a chance, they can look for it, if they can meet, they can also see what kind of people these people are talking about.


    Hua Yueling was naturally very curious about this, but no one could answer his question.Hua Yueling has overheard some news about those people, and the attention of other people around is also on it.


    "Those people look different from ours. You haven''t seen them in the department. I was shocked when I saw them. When I took a closer look at their appearance, I almost laughed. If I didn''t hold on in time, I It''s dangerous."


    "How dangerous, can''t you even laugh, can they kill you if you laugh?"


    "It''s not like that. You don''t see them like that. It''s really like killing people. If you don''t want to conflict with them, I have to laugh out loud."


    They all blushed for him when they heard the man bragging. They were obviously counseled and didn''t dare to provoke others, but they could still say such things.


    However, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t even bother to say anything to him. He listened to what he said, and it was just a story.What they want to know most is where that person met those people, and they also want to meet.


    "You don¡¯t have a chance to see them. Those guys'' heads look like an egg, and their eyes are all on the eggs. The first time you see them, they look ridiculous, but when you look at it for a while It will feel very sick afterwards."


    The person''s description was fairly clear, but Hua Yueling still couldn''t imagine the picture, and felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Growing up like that, I feel that I can''t bear to look directly at those people if they stand in front of me."


    "Sister Aroline, what''s wrong with you?"


    Just when Hua Yueling and the others were discussing softly, they saw that Aroline changed her face and frowned.


    "The kind of person he described, and the kind of person I know very much."


    "..."


    Hua Yueling and the others were silent for a moment, and they all thought of what Sister Aroline meant.But there may be other possibilities, so Hua Yueling asked softly, the result was unexpected.


    "Really those guys?"


    "There should be nothing wrong. They are easy to distinguish no matter where they are. With an egg-like head, I can''t think of anyone other than them."


    "Then how strong are they?"


    "The strength is not strong, it is nothing to my sister and me. But it is very difficult to handle."


    Aroline said softly, her voice very calm.


    "If you kill them here, you might get the attention of others."


    "Yes, so the best way is to kill him in no man''s land, pretending to be an accident. I have to discuss this with my sister. They are not important people, and really important people will not go to such a place. Come, but they don¡¯t want to go back alive."


    Aroline naturally didn''t want to let go of such an opportunity. Although those guys were nothing in her eyes, it would be a happy thing if they could be solved.At least it is worth doing for Aroline.


    "It just happened to have heard enough news from them, so I will check it out tomorrow. Learn about their itinerary."


    Whispering in a low voice, Aroline glanced across all of them.


    "Are you going?"


    "Then I need to ask, I must go, it''s considered a tourist."


    Hua Yueling answered almost immediately, and everyone else had the same thoughts as Hua Yueling.Everyone wanted to see what Aroline''s enemies looked like, although listening to Aroline''s words, those guys weren''t her enemies at all.But after all, there is still something to do.


    Almost all the food on the table was eaten by them, so they got up and walked upstairs.It''s time to rest, and almost everything that should be listened to is too late, there is no need to stay any longer.


    Saying goodnight to the others at the door, Hua Yueling opened the door and walked into her room.


    Back in the room, Hua Yueling walked quickly to the bed and lay down directly.She opened her mouth and yawned, making Hua Yueling a little sleepy.More importantly, there is nothing to do for the time being.


    "I''m going to visit that village tomorrow. I don''t know if I will meet those people there."


    Hua Yueling was suspicious of this. Hearing what the person downstairs said, it should have happened yesterday, but today, it is impossible for those people to stay in a village like this, or live in the same village. A few days.

 1822 Reference 1822

    But whether it will stay there or not, you need to go over and see the situation.Check the situation in the past. If those people are not there, maybe they need to spend more time to travel to other places nearby.


    In fact, the easier way is to ask the people in that village, but these will be discussed later.


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, lying on the bed and playing with her mobile phone, she had nothing else to do for the time being.


    "By the way, you can play games."


    This time he even brought the game consoles. The game consoles were fully charged, so there must be no problem with the battery.A fully charged game console, according to Hua Yueling''s test, even the most power-consuming game can be played for at least four hours, which is enough for him.


    The only pity is that there is no place for charging. It would be better if there is a place for charging.I was thinking if I wanted to call other people over to play together, but Hua Yueling just thought about it, and didn''t do that.


    Maybe everyone is tired and needs to rest earlier, and not everyone is the same as themselves.But in fact, Hua Yueling herself is relatively tired, mainly because of a little sleepiness, so he can''t actually play for long.


    Turning on the game console and playing a game she likes, Hua Yueling lay on the bed and played. Not to mention, going around during the day and playing games alone in the room at night. This kind of life is still very happy and comfortable. .However, what Hua Yueling was thinking about was all other things, mainly studying things, but what he was thinking about was not the study in school, but his own study plan.


    So far, I haven''t made much progress yet. If I think about it this way, I will spend most of my time playing after the winter vacation.Although it is not so accurate to say this completely, in fact it is not much different.


    Hua Yueling and the others are mainly busy with all kinds of things, and there is no way. Who makes them have more things here.It is a little more troublesome and there is no way.


    But if you think about it, if you really want to have better learning ability, there are actually good ways. In addition, even if you don''t need better learning ability, you can actually buy various related skills directly in the mall.There is no need to learn at all, and you will have related abilities by directly purchasing skills. If you think about it, it is really easy.


    The only headache is gold coins, no matter which side they are, gold coins are the most important.


    And speaking of recent changes in the companion system, although it is true that his companion is still only Sister Yun, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong also have some intentions to join it.It''s a pity that this is not something they can choose, they need to be recognized by the system.


    She didn''t know what to do to make the system recognize her as a companion, Hua Yueling was also a bit distressed, but he couldn''t do anything.The system can be regarded as artificial intelligence to a certain extent. There is no real wisdom except Xiaoxue, but it is impossible to deceive it.


    It''s still quite bright outside, Hua Yueling turned her head and looked out the window. It was still a bustling place nearby, so there was a magic lamp.The magic lamp is very valuable, it is very expensive to use, but the lighting ability is also nothing to say, a magic lamp can illuminate a large area.


    After playing at random for a while, Huayueling was too sleepy to open her eyes, and she placed the game console on the cabinet next to her. She turned over on the bed and fell asleep with her eyes closed.


    Before he knew it, he fell asleep. He fell asleep fairly quickly, and the light in the room hadn''t been turned off.After lying down for a while, Hua Yueling was still a little uncomfortable to sleep with the light on like this. Even if he was sleepy, he still struggled to get up and turn off the light before going to sleep.


    To be honest, Hua Yueling really doesn''t like to sleep with lights on, very, very uncomfortable.There is a light that makes him feel like he can''t sleep.


    Maybe it''s not that I can''t really fall asleep, it''s just a psychological effect, but this psychological effect is still very strong, and Hua Yueling can''t resist it.


    It has been like this a long time ago, and he can''t sleep without turning off the light.


    Lying back on the bed, Hua Yueling felt much better at once.Sleeping with the light on is really uncomfortable, and there is no way for the whole person to settle down.


    Hua Yueling fell asleep quickly, but after a few minutes, he was already asleep.The people downstairs are still talking about something, but upstairs they can¡¯t hear their conversation at all. Of course, Hua Yueling and the others will not care about it anymore. If they care, they won¡¯t come this morning, but Will continue to listen below.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what the other people were doing, and he didn''t have the mind to think about it. He wanted to sleep now, until tomorrow morning, and then go to other places to play.


    One night passed quickly, and the next morning arrived in no time.Hua Yueling woke up in a daze, he heard a knock on the door.


    Hua Yueling is still very strange, why is she almost the latest one to wake up every day, always waiting for others to wake herself up, this is a bit too strange.


    Although she was thinking so strangely in her heart, Hua Yueling quickly got up and did not forget to ask who it was when she reached the door.


    Outside the door were Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong. They were also awakened, and Hua Yun was awakened, and then they gave Mu Ningshuang the task of calling him.


    The two women also packed up after getting up, and then immediately came over and called him.Hua Yueling opened the door and saw the two girls at the door.


    The girls changed their clothes today, but instead of clothes on the earth, they changed clothes bought in this world.They did this in order not to be noticeable, Hua Yueling also changed into clothes here.It''s definitely not as comfortable as the clothes on the earth, but there is no way, after all, if you wear their own clothes here, you will definitely be noticed.


    They don''t want to be so eye-catching, it deviates a lot from their original idea, so they decided to buy some clothes here, just match them casually, don''t worry about these things.


    Hua Yueling and the others went downstairs, had dinner downstairs, and then packed up their things, Hua Yueling and the others left directly.They didn''t plan to come back after they left, so they took everything away. Anyway, the room was only booked for one day, and it was fine.


    Several people walked along the street to the entrance of the city gate, followed by people out of the city. If you look at it from this aspect, you can''t see anything.

 1823 Reference 1823

    Outside the city, there is a vast grassland. There is a river course surrounding the city. The river course originally slipped past the side of the city, but the river course was modified for unknown reasons.Maybe it''s for the convenience of getting water from the river, maybe it''s for defense.


    The river was dug again and changed to circle the city.The river course is very deep, even the original river course has been dug deeper, making it impossible for people to pass directly there.But if this is the case, there is no way to get out from here, so the bridge was rebuilt on the river.


    After leaving the gate of the city, I walked onto the bridge. There were still some people on the bridge, but some of them left here, and some stood directly on the bridge to enjoy the scenery.The river flowed along the river channel to the extreme far, until the far end, behind the mountain, this disappeared from their eyes.


    A large number of fields can be seen outside the city, but the distribution of these fields is not particularly even. It seems that they have not been planned, and they are directly distributed and planted according to where and who.


    You can also see some farms, not many farms, only three or four.Many people are busy in the farmland at this time. Hua Yueling also planted land with his father when he was a child, but there is still a big difference between farming here and his memory.


    Of course, they are basically the same, but here is more primitive.There is no machinery, nor any of this or that, all are very primitive, and people face the loess with their backs to the sky, which is also very tiring.


    Hua Yueling sighed in his heart, but he only sighed a few words in his heart, and soon they had passed this road and came to a fork in the road.The river turned a bend from here and flowed in the other direction.


    There is another bridge over the river, and without this bridge, there is no way to go across.Under the bridge is a big slope, after going down, you have to step on the water to cross the river, and then go up a slope.There are roads at the front and back ends of the bridge. The roads here seem to have been well renovated. They are relatively straight. Walking on it is quite easy and not so laborious.


    There are still a lot of people on this road, and you can see merchants and soldiers on patrol.There are also some monsters nearby, but they are all far away, and they are basically invisible on both sides of the road.


    After all, the reason why soldiers patrol is to destroy monsters that exist everywhere, so as not to cause harm to people walking on the road.What they did was pretty good, at least the monsters were wiped out relatively clean.


    Along the way, they walked in a relatively safe way. Hua Yueling and the others proceeded along the road. They were heading to the place where the village was said yesterday by the person who should be an adventurer.It will take a while to go there, and it¡¯s difficult to send it over.


    This is also a nuisance, and it wastes some time. If it can be directly transmitted, it will save some time. Otherwise, who knows where all those people have gone during this time.But Hua Yueling and the others had nothing to do, just walk over there, no matter how much time should be spent, there is no way to reduce it.


    Walked all the way, just like this along this road.Not to mention, the roads here are still pretty good. There is a road leading to the village that is great. Although there is no problem in walking in the grassland, it is better to have a road to walk. of.


    That village was called "Katan Village", it was a big village, and there were a lot of people in the village, but there was no way to compare it with the village where Livio was.


    After Hua Yueling and the others came here, Aroline hid her figure, and only Hua Yueling and the others were responsible for finding those figures.Hua Yueling didn''t use exploration, but just searched for it bit by bit.


    Aroline naturally had her way, but she didn''t say anything along the way.You can see people setting up stalls on the street. There are also merchants similar to traveling merchants, but there are not many, only one.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling''s gaze did not stop on the opponent, he kept searching, but it was difficult to find clues.Can''t see those people.


    But Hua Yueling and the others had already thought of it, after all, the news was the day before yesterday, no matter how you think about it, it is impossible for those people to stay in a small village for that long.Unless they are looking for something or something here, it is very difficult to find them here.


    Now Hua Yueling and the others have to find those people. As for the others, Sister Aroline will do it. At least they can''t get rid of those people now.After all, those people have met with the king here, and it''s still not clear what kind of relationship they have, and if they are solved casually, it will cause other troubles.


    Anyway, Hua Yueling and the others don''t have to worry about this, I believe that Sister Aroline and Sister Liweiluo have a way to solve this problem.


    What Hua Yueling and the others have to do is very simple. They only need to look for it. Whether they can find it is naturally another matter.


    The houses in the village are not arranged so neatly, they seem to be just randomly arranged and built, that''s all.If you want to say, the neatness of the construction of the village here is definitely not as good as the village built by Mu Ningshuang and Liweiluo together.


    After the construction is completed, it is difficult to make changes, which is understandable.After all, there is no such talent as Mu Ningshuang who can build a house using magic alone, if there is one, it would be better.


    "I think it''s impossible here."


    After walking slowly to the exit on the other side, Hua Yueling whispered to the others.


    In fact, it''s not just him, other people also think so.All around the village.Except for those private houses that have never been in, most of the places that can be visited have also been visited, and it seems that there is no need to continue searching.


    "It seems that they have already left with a high probability. If we don''t ask someone to ask, we can save some time."


    "Go to the hotel and ask, there should be something to ask." The hotel is most likely to ask something. Others may be able to ask something, but it may take more time.No matter what, there is no problem going to the hotel first.


    Hua Yueling and the others went to the hotel. There is also a hotel in this small village, and the scale of the hotel is quite large for such a village.The owner of the hotel was sitting behind the counter, looking a little bored. There were no brigade officers and soldiers.

 1824 Reference 1824

    There are almost no people here, no one can be seen except the owner of the hotel.So the innkeeper''s excitement when he saw them arrive will not be unexpected.


    The performance was a little too easy to understand, which actually made Hua Yueling and the others a little embarrassed to ask questions.But they still asked the boss. Although this made the boss look quite disappointed, he did not refuse to answer their questions because of this. He just stood up and sat down again and fell on the chair behind him. The lazy expression reappeared.


    But despite this behavior, he still answered Hua Yueling''s questions and told them the whereabouts of those people.Anyway, he doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. In fact, if he can, he doesn¡¯t even want to think about those people¡¯s affairs. Those people feel too bad for him, and they can¡¯t be worse, just see what they look like. In an instant, he even wondered if it was a group of monsters invading. Fortunately, he remained calm and realized that those people were not monsters, but humans, but not ordinary humans.


    Those people only lived here for one night, and then left, but they also came here for a meal at noon.Then he didn''t come back again, he should have left this afternoon.


    After that, he didn''t know much about other things. After all, he didn''t know those people that much, and he was just the owner of a hotel and didn''t care about those people''s affairs that much.Although the looks of those people surprised him very much.


    But this is all he knows. Ask him again. He doesn¡¯t know anything. He can only shake his head to say that he doesn¡¯t know anything. Those people just stayed with him for one night and ate three meals. Besides, they have nothing to do with each other.


    Hua Yueling and the others thanked him, and then left here.If you have time, you might be able to have a meal here to take care of his business, but Huayueling and the others don''t have much time now, and they must catch up as soon as possible. If this is the case, it is still possible to find those people earlier.


    They left in a hurry. After Hua Yueling and the others went out to find out where the people were leaving, they went to the village and asked about it. They still got some news, at least they knew where they left. .


    It was mainly Hua Yueling and the others who were asking, but Sister Aroline had been hiding her figure so as not to be discovered.Although it is still a bit bad for Hua Yueling and the others to ask around like this, there is no other way.


    After questioning some people, Hua Yueling and the others still got traces of those people leaving. They left the village from the other side, and after going out, they changed directions and walked towards the right side, which is the northeast.


    In that direction, Hua Yueling and the others looked into the distance. It was not the direction when they came, that is to say, those people were not going to the nearby city, but they did not know where they went.


    Hua Yueling is still a little curious about this. What are they doing here? This is still a bit interesting.


    But now that you know where the other person is going, it''s easy to do it next. As long as you walk in that direction, you should be able to find where those people are going.But I just don''t know if it will be in time. If it is slower, then those people may have left.


    This is not necessarily the case. If you think about it carefully, those people left yesterday afternoon. In other words, if they can go to the next village at night, it is very likely that they will stay in that village for one night, and then don¡¯t know what to do during the day and eat at noon. After dinner, leave in the afternoon.


    It is very possible that they will not take the same action, but that is not necessarily the case. Maybe this is the case. Hua Yueling thought about it, and felt that there was still some possibility.


    As long as there is a little possibility, they will check it out. Besides, this is their main task now.Even if you can''t find it in the next place, don''t you still have to ask someone to ask, it''s exactly the same as here, as long as they move fast enough, they will definitely be able to catch up with each other at some point in time.


    When thinking like this, Hua Yueling and the others had already set off, their speed was very fast, and they were advancing along that path at an incredible speed.They ran swiftly, all the way towards the road that didn''t know where it was.


    No one knows where the end of the next step is, or even if the other party will change the direction of action halfway, but at present they can only do this.Unless it deviates too much, if you just deviate a little from the target direction, there is no problem, and you can definitely reach it.


    Basically, there are no people on the road. In fact, they can''t be called a road at all. There are no traces of people walking. What Suo can see is the green grass full of vitality.The grass swayed with the wind, warmly welcoming them.


    They were greeted into the grassland just like guests, but they were not very good as guests. They stepped directly on the grass, showing no mercy.


    The good thing is that they didn''t walk in vain on this road, and found a way easily.The road seemed to extend from other places, but not from the village or city they had been to, but from another place.


    This is not very important to Hua Yueling and the others, anyway, as long as they know that they are coming to this village.This village didn''t look so lively, at least compared to the previous village, but it was just right for Hua Yueling and the others.


    After entering the village, they also immediately began to search, and all the places in the whole village were searched, but they did not find the guys they were looking for.


    "It seems that they left earlier than us."


    Hua Yueling looked around and said so.There is another possibility that those guys didn''t come here at all.


    In order to confirm whether those people had been here, Hua Yueling and the others still asked the villagers for help.They went to the villagers and asked about it.


    "Excuse me, have any elderly people with an egg-like head come here?"


    Hua Yueling asked someone casually, and the other party nodded, and then he didn''t need them to ask any more, so he went on.Those people should have arrived here in the morning. They walked around the village to see what they were looking for here, but maybe they confirmed that there was nothing they were looking for, and then left directly.

 1825 Reference 1825

    After inquiring about the direction those people are going to go next, and after understanding, expressed their gratitude to the other party, and then Hua Yueling and the others left here and continued to chase those people''s footsteps.


    Those people still have no intention of going to the city, which seems certain.They left along the road, so it''s hard to say whether they really want to walk this road to another village.


    It is understandable that the villagers cannot be sure of this, but this is the only news they can confirm so far.


    "It seems that we have no other choice but to continue chasing down this road."


    There was no other way, Hua Yueling and the others followed in the footsteps of those people and walked down the road out of the village.It seems that it hasn''t been long before those people left, as long as they are fast enough, they should be able to catch up.


    "You must find a way to know what those people are looking for. Those guys may not be strong, but they still have ideas in other aspects. What they are looking for should be very important. What is important in this world, I It''s not clear."


    Sister Aroline still doesn''t know enough about the world. Otherwise, you might be able to guess what they are recruiting, but it doesn''t matter if you don''t know. As long as you find those people, you will soon be able to know what their thoughts are.As long as you understand what they think, it will be easy to find what they are looking for.


    They all continued to walk at the same fast pace as before, getting closer and closer to those people, and it is estimated that it will not take long to catch up. Hua Yueling and the others are somewhat excited.Having been busy for so long, it is hard enough to make progress.


    After spending some more time, Hua Yueling and the others could be regarded as finding the people they were looking for. Those people could be easily recognized, just as they could get the answer when they asked.When she saw those people, Hua Yueling realized why they were so conspicuous. Although she knew it for a long time, she really had a completely different feeling when she saw it.


    How do you say those people? In addition to the particularly eye-catching head, they also have a slightly deformed body. They look like deformed beasts, not humans.


    The hands are slender and slender, about one meter, and the legs are thick and short, reaching forty centimeters.The whole person looks incredible, the whole body seems to be spliced ??together randomly, the feeling is really hard to describe.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t describe how she felt when she saw those people. The first thing she felt was that she was frightened, really frightened.It was terrible, it was difficult for Hua Yueling to accept such a look, it was a bit terrifying.


    After spotting those people, Hua Yueling and the others hung far behind each other, far away, where they could only vaguely see their shadows.Although it can be guaranteed that they will not be discovered, who knows if the other party will suddenly turn their head and look back. It is not great to be discovered. Who knows if the other party will know that they are being followed? possible.


    Following each other in this way, Hua Yueling and the others were quite boring.Those people didn''t actually walk by themselves, they were in a carriage, but the people driving outside were the same guys.These people are quite leisurely. From a distance, you can hear them chatting with words that others can''t understand, and they are talking very happily.


    "I found them, Sister Aroline, what do you say? Should you follow them, or use some other method?"


    It depends on what Sister Aroline thinks. They must be able to track and understand what these people are doing, but Sister Aroline must have other ways.


    "Let''s take a look first, don''t be discovered by them, leave the rest to my sister."


    Aroline didn''t respond after saying this, and ignored Hua Yueling and the others, as if she had gone to understand the situation in the past.Hua Yueling and the others also didn''t know what she wanted to do, but Hua Yueling and the others did not leave. Although they said that finding it would be considered as completing the task, let''s follow the past and take a look.


    Following the group of people in this way, Hua Yueling and the others were still quite fast, but after meeting those people, they had to slow down, regardless of whether they were driving a carriage, but the speed was really slow. of.It''s leisurely, where it looks like it''s coming out to find something important, it''s totally traveling, and there''s no tension at all.


    I don''t know what these people are thinking, but if they really know their thoughts, it''s obviously better than anything else, so there is no need to follow them so troublesomely.


    Hua Yueling and the others have nothing to do, but Sister Aroline must have a way. Now that she disappeared, she should have done this, but I don¡¯t know why they should follow, but forget it, let them follow. Anyway, I''ve been here all the way, and it''s okay to take some time.


    The distance between the front and rear is still quite far, Hua Yueling looked at the carriage, the speed of the carriage was really slow, Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t help but complain.Even if they are walking, as long as they speed up a little bit, they can surpass it after a period of time. Can¡¯t they go faster? I¡¯m so slow, I don¡¯t know how they can walk around in such a few days and make them easy to find. .


    However, I complained in my heart, and I still have to follow. There is no way, the matter here has not been resolved yet.


    If possible, Hua Yueling would definitely just go over and urge the other party, but he certainly can''t do that, they can''t impress the other party too deeply, that''s not good, it''s better to not meet each other or not.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t consume any physical strength, but they felt that it was mentally exhausting.Those guys are really annoying, especially when they want to follow each other.


    In this way, I can''t speak, and it is possible to be discovered in that way, and I can''t even make a sound.After all, it¡¯s stalking. Although it¡¯s okay to pretend to follow them by accident, it¡¯s even more suspicious to be at the same speed as them. If you don¡¯t want to be suspected, you have to change it. The speed needs to be faster than the other person. , Wouldn¡¯t it be more troublesome to track after passing the other party? It¡¯s not as good as it is now. Anyway, it¡¯s quite troublesome, so it¡¯s easier.


    In this way, all the way slowly, Hua Yueling and the others walked like this for a long time, and it was almost noon when they saw the outline of the village from a distance.

 1826 Reference 1826

    But it is here, if they had known that their speed was slow to this level, there was no need to follow them along the way.It¡¯s just a matter of time to catch up.


    Lu Yuetong was also very dissatisfied with the people in front, and couldn''t help but complain.In fact, everyone has similar ideas, but everyone else just secretly complained in their hearts and didn''t say anything.


    But no matter what, it can be considered the next place.In fact, Hua Yueling still felt that it was unnecessary. Sister Aroline should already know what the other person thinks. He believed that Sister Aroline had such ability, but Sister Aroline did not respond. Did not come and tell them to stop.


    In other words, we need to keep track of them. Hua Yueling doesn''t know the significance of keeping track of this way, but Sister Aroline has her own thoughts, so let''s see what happens then.


    When they arrived in the village, the people driving the carriage immediately attracted the attention of the villagers, but no villager dared to approach them.Their appearance is scary enough, coupled with their attitude of not treating others as the same, it is even more difficult to approach.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance. Hua Yueling and the others thought that those guys would stay in the car forever, but the people in the car didn¡¯t do this. Instead, they got out of the car at the entrance of the village. Yue Ling was a little surprised.Those people didn''t even continue to enjoy on the carriage, but walked down, and then walked forward amidst everyone''s strange eyes.


    The carriage was stopped at the entrance, leaving a person guarding the carriage, the same person who drove the carriage before.After this, the other people who got off the carriage walked forward slowly, and as they walked, they could see what they were looking for. They looked around and swept across the houses. .


    That''s all. They didn''t do anything else, and they didn''t say that they wanted to look for them in each other''s house, they just walked forward like this.


    After walking a few steps, the leader suddenly turned around and said something to the person who was staying by the carriage. He said something, but Hua Yueling and the others could not understand it clearly and could not understand what he said.But the guy understood, and then he didn''t wait where he was, and drove the carriage with no one to move forward.


    Hua Yueling was a little surprised by their actions, and didn''t quite understand what they were thinking. If you want to go together, just do that at the beginning, so why bother like this.No one knows what those people are thinking,


    But their actions at least show that they are really looking for something, but they don¡¯t know why they don¡¯t have to do other things. It seems that as long as it goes on like this, it¡¯s all right. They just walk along the street without going anywhere , You don¡¯t even have to look for those residents¡¯ rooms, just a glance is enough.


    If you think about it this way, maybe they also have skills similar to probing, so they can do this so easily.Otherwise, it would definitely not be done like this, at least it would not be enough to just glance at it like this, there would definitely be other actions.


    "Until now, I don''t know what they are looking for. As Sister Aroline said, there shouldn''t be anything worthy of their attention in this world, right?"


    This was what Hua Yueling and the others had guessed, it was true that they hadn''t heard of or seen anything that attracted their attention until now.The things these people are looking for should be very important things, but they don''t know if it is for them or for the forces behind them.


    If that thing is really helpful to the forces behind them, then if they can get the things in front of the opponent, they will have the upper hand.I believe that such things will never be ordinary things, and they will definitely be of great use to them.


    Of course, even if it is not very useful, it can be directly exchanged into gold coins in the system at that time. In that case, it is not a loss.


    But the most important thing at the moment is to find what the other party wants to find. Without a goal, they can''t find it, which is a troublesome thing.But as long as they can know the other party''s purpose, they can also adopt corresponding strategies here.


    "Sister Aroline, do you know their purpose?"


    "Almost, but what they are looking for is very strange. It is an ancient weapon here, but there is no similar record in this world itself. I don''t know where they got the news."


    "Anyway, it shouldn''t be obtained from this world. No matter where they got it, the key is where they are looking for the ancient weapon. Since they are looking for this kind of village, it should be in a nearby village. ?"


    This is the simplest way of thinking. Since they are looking for something like this, then of course, what they are looking for is nearby, and it should be in the village.I just don''t know how they are determined.


    "I got some news about this. They got this information from some people who specialize in selling information. What those people said is quite true, not like a lie, but I always feel that there is something wrong with this statement. "


    "Do you want to ask Sister Gekara and the others, even if there is no record here, but their original identities are still quite high, maybe they know something."


    "I''ll go back and ask them, but before that, Xiaoyueling, I will trouble you to stare at them. If you find anything, don''t forget to tell my sister immediately."


    "Okay, we see."


    Hua Yueling nodded immediately, indicating that there was nothing wrong with him.But in fact, it doesn''t take them to wait too long. Aroline wants to shuttle back and forth between two places, but if you are really anxious, you can''t even use a few minutes.


    In just such a short time, it is impossible for those people to go too far, and it is estimated that they will not even be able to get out of this village, let alone find anything.


    Anyway, Aroline understood this too. It didn''t take long to go and then came back, but Hua Yueling and the others still didn''t find anything.Those few people circled around the village, like the lord who came to inspect the territory, but they did nothing other than that, and after searching it again, they got in the car and left the village.


    "Xiaoyueling, you will go to other nearby villages in a moment. Gokala gave me a map, which is just a little useful. Just follow the instructions on the map and look for them one by one. They will inform me as soon as you find anything. Just leave it to me."

 1827 Reference 1827

    "Do you need to tell Sister Livello?"


    Hua Yueling was somewhat worried, so she reminded Sister Aroline.As for what Sister Aroline thinks, whether she wants Sister Aroline to know about this, Hua Yueling is not sure.Sister Aroline had her own thoughts, she wouldn''t just tell him what she thought.


    "I''ll inform Livio Sister in a while. I really need my sister''s help in this regard. Although it is fine to rely on me alone, it is better to have some insurance. After all, there is no guarantee that these are the only ones who come here. Only people."


    "If this is the case, then let''s go."


    Hua Yueling took the map handed over by Sister Aroline. The map was quite a formal map, but the map itself was more like hand-painted rather than printed in the style.


    "Well, there are really a lot of villages around here. It is very difficult to find things in these places. It must be found village by village. And there is no guarantee that it will be found."


    "Can you be sure that it must be in these villages?"


    Lu Yuetong asked worriedly, if he couldn''t find it in those villages, wouldn''t it be a waste of time.


    "I don''t know, but from their perception, it is somewhere near here. Gokara and the others have no impression of this, but they also think that if someone thinks there is some kind of ancient weapon here, then it must not be groundless. Thing."


    "But why do they think they are in the village?"


    "No, I can''t say that. In fact, they are always looking for on the road, but we can''t see it. They are always looking for, but we set our sights on the village from the beginning. As for why they set the village as their target, this is the result of analysis. As for the specific analysis, my sister is not clear."


    Enough words have been said, it is time to act.Hua Yueling and the others left here silently, and did not continue to observe the movements of the few people in the distance in secret.


    Now Hua Yueling and the others are leaving the village, and those people have already gone out a long way, although this distance has taken them a long time.Those people are too slow.


    I don''t know how many villages they can find in a day, but it certainly won''t be too many.The distance between the villages in this world is not so close, mainly because the number of villages is not so large, and there are few people.But even in this case, the number of villages to be found is still a lot, it just needs more time.


    "What should we do? If you follow their search method, you won''t be able to find a few places in a day. Not to mention there are still searching on the road. Isn''t that an impossible task."


    What''s more, they brought sister Yun to play, isn''t this the rhythm of work again.


    "There is only a general direction, and even if this general direction is too big, it is not a day or two to find it completely. Let¡¯s not worry, just treat it as a tourist, and then try to find a village there. How is the food, don¡¯t think too much."


    "It doesn''t matter, this matter is very important, and it is normal to work on this matter first."


    Naturally, Hua Yun wouldn''t say anything that puts herself first, but she said with a clear understanding of the priorities.Hua Yueling knew that Sister Yun would say this, but he still maintained his original idea. This kind of thing can not be solved in a hurry. It depends on luck. In the end, which one can find first, just watch. Bian''er had better luck.


    "My luck should be able to play a role in this, right?"


    "Definitely, the master only needs to find it according to his own ideas, and it won''t take long to find it."


    Xiaoxue said the same, and Hua Yueling was even more relieved.


    "Then pray that my luck will do a good job."


    Hua Yueling said this, and chose a nearby village on the map.Anyway, my luck is very good. If I choose according to my own ideas and subconsciously, that means my luck, and there is definitely no problem.


    I have to say that this kind of thinking is a bit too dependent on luck, but after believing in her luck, Hua Yueling still decided to do it.Soon he chose a village. The village was still a little far away from where they were. It was estimated that it would only be possible to arrive in the afternoon. It would take a little longer, but there was nothing to do.


    "The possibility over there should still be relatively high, let''s go."


    After Hua Yueling and the others set off, Aroline left by herself, just focusing some of her attention on those who had left long ago, and then she went to Liweilo.She was not talking about it for fun, nor was she just dealing with Hua Yueling and the others, she was really going to talk to Sister Liweiluo.


    After Hua Yueling and the others chose a place, they set off toward that place. They didn¡¯t expect to meet people on the way. They met a businessman. This businessman is definitely not a big businessman. There are only two carriages and guards. A dozen people, not too many, and not too strong, at least they are not Hua Yueling''s opponents.


    Of course, this kind of place actually doesn''t use too many guards. If you want to go farther, you may need to find more guards.


    It is natural to say hello when you meet each other, even if you don''t know each other.The businessman was also familiar, and he had a few conversations with them, but they soon separated. They and Hua Yueling were not in the same direction where they were going.But anyway, the two sides acted together for a short time.


    After leaving, Hua Yueling and the others proceeded along the established route.Taking risks is not an easy job, in fact, there is still a little difference from thinking about it, at least on the road.


    Enjoying the unchanging scenery on the road is just enjoyable at the beginning, but after a long time, you will feel a little boring.This is also something that can''t be helped, no matter who it is, doing one thing for a long time is like this, and it will be bored.


    Fortunately, Hua Yueling and the others are quite a lot of people, and talking about Tian''er makes the journey less boring.


    Basically, there is nothing to say during the journey, that is, to move forward on both legs. Apart from this, there is nothing to say.Hua Yueling has been constantly searching for it all the way using her exploration skills, but it is no different from those who are searching on the road, basically nothing is found.

 1828 Reference 1828

    When I came to the target place, it was a relatively small village. The first feeling of this village was that it was very peaceful. This was where it was different from other villages they had been to.


    When I reached the entrance of the village, I couldn''t even see a few people.This is a small village with no people and no animals. Perhaps this is the reason why it feels so peaceful.


    But it''s nice to be quiet, and it''s easier to find a smaller village.It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if I can find it. Good luck doesn¡¯t mean that I can find it when I come to a new place.


    How can you say that luck is such a rather illusory thing? It doesn''t mean that it will work all the time, but it will work in time. You don''t know when it will work.Luck suddenly improves, but sometimes there is nothing, your luck can only be general.


    That''s basically it, and it can be considered Hua Yueling''s summary, from her own body.


    Since meeting Xiaoxue, his luck has been fixed, but in fact, his luck has always been in an erratic state in various things.You can¡¯t have too much hope for your luck, or you can¡¯t completely count on it. On the other hand, don¡¯t say you don¡¯t care about it at all. It can make you feel relieved when it should work.


    Hua Yueling is almost in this state now, not thinking about any luck, just acting according to her own ideas.Search in this village.


    People in the village are attracted by them, perhaps because the village is too small, so there are usually few other people who come here except tourist merchants. The people in the village will show such a curious look.


    In this way, Hua Yueling and the others walked into the village under the curious eyes of the people in the village. They searched the village and found almost all the places they could find, but Hua Yueling found nothing.There is nothing here, at least there is nothing that can arouse his interest.


    If the ancient weapons really exist here, or where they are hidden, then after searching the entire village with exploration skills, Hua Yueling will definitely be able to find them, but he has not found anything. .


    "Not here, let''s go look for it in the next place."


    Hua Yueling said softly, they had already reached the end of the village by this time.The places that should be found in this village have been found, and there is no more place to find.


    Take out the map obtained from Gekara, this map is not so accurate, but it is enough for Hua Yueling and the others.As long as you can roughly know the surrounding situation, you don''t need to be as accurate as a map of modern society, and it is impossible to be as accurate as that. The differences between the two worlds in various technologies are quite big.


    After delineating a place, Hua Yueling chose one randomly according to her inner thoughts.This can basically make the most of his luck, if luck is really useful.


    No matter how many places you have lost, as long as you can find it, time is not wasted.


    The next village is not very far from here. According to the content written and drawn on the map, the two villages should not be too far apart.


    "Go here again, let''s go one by one, we will find it sooner or later."


    Anyway, it''s just as traveling around. In another world like this is actually closer to adventure, which will make people feel a little different, and feel a little excited inside.It''s just that they have had a lot of contact from the very beginning to now, so this feeling is not so strong.


    After leaving the village, they were walking along the road. They didn''t expect that there would be a pretty good road leading to another village, which they didn''t expect.But this is also good.


    In this way, Hua Yueling and the others went to find one village after another. The things they did in each village were the same, but they went to the village, and then walked all the roads in the village, using Hua Yueling¡¯s exploration skills. Explore and find ancient weapons.


    However, this search is slower, more troublesome, and time-consuming.


    They were able to go to several places in one afternoon. Hua Yueling and the others used almost the fastest speed. They only found four villages. This is still the case when the four villages are relatively close.


    Although Hua Yueling and the others could rely on the teleportation to return to the city, or even go back to their home here to rest, Hua Yueling and the others did not choose to do so.They let themselves be like ordinary adventurers, setting up a tent halfway, ready to rest directly halfway.


    Naturally, there are advantages to doing this. Take risks. This is more interesting. This is called adventure.


    Hua Yueling and the others have never set up a tent before, and they are a little different from the hunters in this world and the adventurers in the different world where Jie Lucy is.


    "Unexpectedly, it is not easy to set up a tent. If there is a carriage, it will be much easier, and you can directly rest on the carriage."


    Since there are a total of four people here, two tents must be set up.Fortunately, they have prepared tents long ago, and the number is sufficient.


    They set up two tents together. It was the first time for all of Huayueling and them to set up tents. Fortunately, this did not affect them. Although it took a little longer, the tents were set up in the end.


    "Well, it looks like that, although it''s not that good, but it''s about the same. Just rest here, it''s good."


    "But how do you make dinner?"


    "Didn''t we just buy some food from the village? Let''s make do with some food, don''t ask for so much."


    It''s good to have food outside, and you can''t ask for that much. Hua Yueling knows this too, so she just asked casually before.


    A blanket was laid on the ground. Although it was no problem to sit directly on the grass, they made a blanket and spread it on the ground in order to be cleaner.After sitting down, they took out all the food they bought from the village.


    In fact, there is nothing particularly delicious. After all, they are in small villages and not in cities. How can you buy something delicious?And you can''t ask for too much, it''s good if you can buy food in the village.


    Fortunately, these can be eaten directly, but they also bought some vegetables and other things, which can be used for cooking, but unfortunately they can''t make a fire, mainly because there is no wood.

 1829 Reference 1829

    It was really the first time for Hua Yueling and the others to rest outside, like adventurers. This was really the first time.In the past, there was basically no such opportunity in the real world. Taking the sky as the bed and the ground as the bed. Perhaps this is a kind of "enjoyment" or privilege only possessed in the ancient world.


    If you can call this a privilege.Modern society does not mean that there is no, but it is still very different from this time.


    "You still have to watch at night, just leave it to me, Sister Yun, please rest."


    "Then let you watch by yourself. Let''s take turns to watch the night. This way, it is safer and less tired. Otherwise, if you are alone, you will be sleepy and tired in the morning. How to act."


    "How do you divide it?"


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Lu Yuetong pondered and looked at the others.


    "Sister Yun will rest, and then how about the three of us taking turns to watch the night?"


    "Then how should I allocate it? It doesn''t matter when I am, so let''s go, Yuetong, you and Ningshuang will watch the middle of the night together, I will watch the middle of the night, and I will call you when the time comes."


    Hua Yueling''s thoughts were immediately seen through by the two girls, and both girls stared at him.


    "No, absolutely not, don''t think we don''t know what you think. You want to stay a little longer and call us later, right."


    Hua Yueling was a little embarrassed, he didn''t expect that his thoughts would be seen through so easily.He thought he didn''t show it, but he didn''t expect to be seen.


    "Well, I will never stay too late. Don''t worry about this. As long as I get sleepy, I will call you up immediately. Don''t worry."


    "This is not guaranteed. A Ling, you like to be brave. Let''s say that, Ningshuang and I will stay in the middle of the night, and leave it to you in the middle of the night. Are you okay?"


    Lu Yuetong didn''t act according to Hua Yueling''s ideas at all, but put forward other opinions.Hua Yueling didn''t think it was necessary. There was no problem with keeping guard for a while, but Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang seemed to have no room for discussion.


    After looking at the expressions on their faces, Hua Yueling still wanted to try to persuade, but there was no effect, no matter it was Lu Yuetong or Mu Ningshuang, the reaction was similar.


    "That''s it!"


    After discussing it, put everything on the blanket away.The rest of the food is not too much, but it can''t be thrown here, it would be too bad.After finishing packing, Hua Yueling still wanted to talk to them again, but Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were very determined. Seeing what he wanted to say, they just grabbed his arm and dragged him into the tent. go with.


    "Go to bed, go to bed, go to bed early to keep your spirits up, as long as you do this, it will be the best help for us. Otherwise, when you get up, you still have no energy and you can''t even scream."


    "Then, then I will go to rest."


    "Go go, we will call you later."


    Hua Yueling lay directly on the bed on the ground.Even though this is the first time they are taking a rest outside, they are well prepared. All kinds of things are prepared, especially the beds and quilts.


    After lying down, she covered the quilt, and Hua Yueling closed her eyes. Since Lu Yuetong and the others have said that, they definitely can''t say anything. Just as they said, it is better to rest earlier.


    Not long after closing her eyes, Hua Yueling fell asleep.During sleep, it can still hear the conversation of two girls from outside. Their voices are not loud, but there is no sound insulation here, so it can still be heard.And it can also make the sound of flames crackling and burning. That is the magic used by Mu Ningshuang. A burning flame floats in the air, providing warmth and brightness to the people outside.


    Listening to those voices, Hua Yueling gradually sank into her dreamland.Before he fell asleep, he kept reminding himself to wake up earlier and wake up earlier.


    Gradually he fell asleep, sleeping soundly, not feeling the passing of time.


    "Fell asleep."


    The girl outside said softly, it was Lu Yuetong''s voice, her voice was very soft, with vitality in it, and it sounded so happy.


    Mu Ningshuang didn''t speak, just nodded gently.The two of them stopped talking, and fell silent outside, leaving only the sound of burning flames.This is the only sound, there is no other sound.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know how long she slept, and when he woke up she was shocked.He thought he slept the whole night, worrying if he overslept.


    Regardless of the others quickly turned over, opened the tent and went out.


    The sky outside was still very dark, but it was not so dark near the tent because of the flames burning in the air.Hearing the sound behind them, both girls looked over.


    "Why did you get up so early?"


    Both girls still looked very energetic, Lu Yuetong asked when he saw him coming out.


    "I''m not up late, when is it now, should I change shifts?"


    "It shouldn''t be. It''s not long since you just fell asleep. Let''s take a rest. Don''t think about it, we will wake you up when it''s time to change shifts."


    Hua Yueling looked around, but she couldn''t tell the time.Fortunately, he was also prepared long ago, took out a watch-like thing, and glanced at the time.It seems that it is still early, as Lu Yuetong and the others said, it seems that they are too anxious.


    "Then, then I will go back and rest for a while, don''t forget to call me later."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t forget."


    After Hua Yueling chatted with them a few words, she went back and lay down to rest again. He really needed to rest again.If he doesn''t rest, he doesn''t have any energy at all. He is still very sleepy now. If he didn''t think that he had to wake up to watch the night, he might not be able to wake up so early.


    She returned to the tent and lay down, Hua Yueling took a deep breath, closed her eyes again and was ready to rest.This time I slept soundly, and didn''t wake up midway until she was woken up by Lu Yuetong, Hua Yueling was still asleep.


    After being woken up, he asked Lu Yuetong and the others to rest quickly, and he sat in their original seats, enjoying the fireball burning in mid-air, which was not bad.


    Although the environment is not so cold now, it is good to have a fireball to maintain a good temperature.Sitting in front of Huoqiu, it doesn''t make sense to sit alone.

 1830 Reference 1830

    "Wait until morning."


    She sighed lightly in her heart, Hua Yueling had just woke up to watch the night, and already admired the adventurers.They are really amazing. If they watch like this when they take risks, they will be bored in a few days.


    The main thing is that he is alone. It would be great if someone could watch the night with him. There was no need to do anything else, just sit and chat together.But no one was with him, so he could only endure the feeling of loneliness.


    Fortunately, it is not that there is nothing to pass the time. He still has a mobile phone in his hand. As long as he can use a mobile phone, he will not be so boring.


    He took out his phone and tapped it on the screen casually, he didn''t know what to do.But even so, what Hua Yueling should do is still to do, he hasn''t forgotten that his main job is to watch the night, not other things.But even so, it is not impossible to reconcile the vigil and making yourself less lonely. It does not mean that the two are hostile.


    The probing skills spread to a large area, and all the situations within this area came into his mind.As long as it is within the range of his detection skills, there is no way to escape his eyes with every move.


    While maintaining her probing skills, Hua Yueling was playing with her mobile phone, and gradually she didn''t have time to think about other things, and she focused entirely on her mobile phone.He is playing a game, a stand-alone game. After all, this is a different world and it is impossible to play online games here.


    In fact, Hua Yueling doesn''t particularly like those online games, he prefers to play stand-alone games.The voice was turned to the minimum, Hua Yueling had a dual purpose, watching the surrounding situation while playing games. Although there was some interference between the two sides, it was nothing to Hua Yueling.


    Time passed so unknowingly, Hua Yueling never thought that time would pass so quickly.And the sister halfway woke up, and did not go to sleep again, but came to watch the night with herself.


    At that time, the sky gradually brightened, and you didn''t need to look at the time to know that it was almost early morning.


    "Sister Yun, aren''t you going to sleep? You woke up so early."


    "It''s getting late, it''s time. The night vigil troubles you all, I can''t help you."


    "This is what we should do. It was originally meant to bring Sister Yun to play, let you help the night watch what is it, this is what we should do, Sister Yun, don''t think so much."


    Hua Yueling said this quickly, this is also his most true thought, it was originally like this, shouldn''t let Sister Yun help the night watch.Originally, I took Sister Yun to travel for a leisurely trip, mainly for rest. As a result, there are still so many things, how can she go to work for these things.


    Hua Yun sat down beside him and looked at him tenderly.


    "How long has the vigil been?"


    "It''s about four hours. It''s incredible to think about it. I thought I couldn''t do it after sitting alone for so long. But time passed so fast, and the phone was almost out of power."


    Looking at the remaining battery power displayed in the upper right corner of the phone in her hand, Hua Yueling said with a smile.


    "It''s time to charge," he said while charging his phone. "What do you want to eat in the morning?"


    "Eat whatever you want. What was left yesterday, is there anything to eat?"


    "There are some more. If you don''t have one, you can do something." This is what Hua Yueling originally thought. He didn''t want to eat some leftovers from last night in the morning, but wanted to get something new to eat.


    "Xiaoling, do you want to cook? Although there is a fire, we don''t have anyone to cook."


    Hua Yueling was also taken aback when she heard Sister Yun say this. He hadn''t really thought of this before.Indeed, although they have ingredients in their hands, they obviously have no cooking guys, so there is no way to cook at all.


    "Well, I really thought about it too much. I was thinking about making some breakfast. When Sister Yun and you all wake up, you can just eat the warm breakfast. Now it seems that there is no way."


    Huayue Lingguang was thinking about what to go, just thinking about getting some ingredients, but he didn''t think about preparing props for cooking. Even the cooking guy didn''t even cook anything.


    "Then there is no way. We can only eat something casually. If we are not full or feel uncomfortable, we will wait until the next village and let''s go buy some more food."


    "Or go early, it shouldn''t be that far from the next village. It''s okay to bear with me for a while. We just have to have breakfast in the next village."


    "It''s okay, but sister Yun, if you are hungry, eat some first, Ningshuang and others don''t know when they will get up."


    Hua Yueling glanced behind her, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong both slept in the tent where he had been resting before, this was also in order not to wake Hua Yun.Otherwise, if they enter Huayun''s resting tent in the middle of the night, they may accidentally wake her up, which is obviously not the scene Hua Yueling wants to see.


    After charging the phone, he put it aside. Hua Yueling also tried to charge the phone and put it in the inventory before, but he found that this method had no effect, and it seemed to stop after the item was put in the inventory. As time goes by, charging will not continue at all.


    "Let me see what I have to eat here."


    Hua Yueling looked for it in her inventory, but there was nothing delicious.There was nothing to eat, Hua Yueling could only look at sister Yun.


    "Sister Yun, do you have anything to eat? I have nothing."


    "Some of them were taken from us."


    While talking about Huayun, he took out the snacks she had brought, and put it on her lap, and picked up one of the bags and asked him which one to eat.But Hua Yueling shook her head after being questioned by him.


    "No, if Sister Yun is hungry, you can eat something first. I mean, I''m not very hungry yet."


    "Then don''t worry."


    The two siblings sat next to the burning flames. They chatted casually. The most talked about was some recent events, but they also talked about other things.


    "Xiaoling, do you have any other ideas? What do you want to do, your future thoughts or something."


    "How to put it, I, I still hope to be able to make games, this is my only idea at the moment."


    "Really." Hua Yun didn''t say anything after listening. In fact, she didn''t need to say anything. After all, even if Hua Yueling didn''t make any progress in this regard, it didn''t matter. "Then work hard, sister believes you can Do it as long as you want to do it."


    "Sister Yun."

 1831 Reference 1831

    "What about the major, do you also choose this aspect?"


    "I haven''t figured it out yet, I still need to study, but there is still time anyway, so don''t worry too much."


    "Afterwards, if you have any questions, you can ask my sister. My sister has some experience in this regard."


    Hua Yun said with a smile, Hua Yueling nodded after hearing it.He has no experience in choosing a major, so if he can, of course he should consult someone with experience in this area.


    The two were chatting, and heard the sound from behind, the voices of Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang, they quickly packed up and walked out of it.


    "Sister Yun is also awake."


    "Well, I slept for so long last night, so I got up early. I really troubled you last night. I just asked you to help the night watch, but I didn''t do anything."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Why are we two people together? In fact, time passed without knowing it. It''s not easy for Aling. It''s not easy for him to watch the night alone. It must be very meaningless."


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much. I basically spend my time on my mobile phone. It¡¯s not that time in a blink of an eye. By the way, do you want some breakfast? Should I eat here or go to the next village? ?"


    "Then wait until the next village, we are not hungry now, what about A Ling and sister Yun?"


    "We have the same idea, we are not too hungry yet. Then we''ll do that. Let''s wait in the village. Let''s pack up quickly. If there is nothing wrong, let''s go directly and move on to the next village."


    The genius had just dawned, and it was only ten in the morning. After Hua Yueling and the others packed everything up, they extinguished the burning flames, and then left here.It¡¯s not clear how far the next village will be to reach them, but according to the content drawn on the map of Sister Gokala, it shouldn¡¯t take long to reach the destination. I just don¡¯t know if that village is inside. Can buy some food.


    The next village seems to be a relatively large village, and it is still a very old village, as it is marked on the map.Those old villages, as well as new villages that have only recently formed, are all recorded on it.


    This is still very helpful to Hua Yueling and the others. After all, the place where the ancient weapons is hidden should be an ancient village, and there should be no new villages.It''s not clear whether Hua Yueling is so, but probably there should be no problem.


    The village they are going to next is an ancient village. I don''t know if there is what they are looking for. Hua Yueling is still very curious about it.


    Almost an hour later, Hua Yueling and the others came to another village.That village was bigger than the few villages they had visited before, which was pretty good, at least for Hua Yueling and the others.


    If the place you go to is a small village, then forget about their breakfast.Fortunately, the village I visited was not bad this time, and there is also breakfast here.


    After arriving in this village, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t do anything else, so they went straight to find a place where they could have breakfast.It should have just been opened, and the breakfast boss wasn''t surprised to see Hua Yueling and the others come here so early.


    Fortunately, they did not arrive early before they were ready, so they were able to cook and eat directly.I asked for some special snacks here. In fact, there are not so many choices here, but it would be nice to have breakfast that has not been cooked for long.


    The four people sat down around the table. The food was already on the table. It looked OK. Although it was not so satisfying, it was in the village after all, so it was OK.


    After eating breakfast, Hua Yueling and the others immediately took action, starting from the breakfast shop, and began to search everywhere.Ancient weapons, I don''t know what kind of aura that kind of weapon has, but there are always some special places, which should be the case, otherwise, no matter how they look for it, it will be a waste of effort.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to do these things in vain. He hoped that he could gain something, even if such gains might not be useful.


    "Here, I feel that this village is a little different."


    Not long after leaving the breakfast shop, Lu Yuetong said softly.She had a similar feeling to what she said about Hua Yueling. There seemed to be something in this village, anyway, it was definitely not simple.


    "Perhaps we will find out. This possibility is not impossible."


    Hua Yun also whispered.


    "Yes, I feel that there is something here, but it''s just a feeling after all, not necessarily true."


    There is a faint feeling like that. It''s hard to say how that feeling came about. You have to investigate clearly before you can draw a conclusion.Now I definitely need to continue to explore, other things are left behind, and I can''t worry.


    Hua Yueling knew this very well, so she didn''t worry at all, and continued to move forward at the original pace.There is no need to worry about such things.


    "Well, there is nothing more useful to find, but it feels more suspicious here."


    Hua Yueling murmured inwardly while walking, but there was still no way to find the source of this strange aura.


    "It looks like it''s not here, so I have to look elsewhere."


    Hua Yueling and the others searched one area, but found nothing, so they changed their direction and went to the next area.


    Such an area-by-area search is also beneficial. There is no need for a one-time recommendation of a large area, but in the final analysis, it is not much different from searching from beginning to end.But what you have to say is not completely different, at least you don¡¯t have to worry about missing a place in your search, this is the most important thing.


    "There are some problems here."


    Hua Yueling arrived at a certain place, pointed to the very conspicuous mansion in this village and said softly.The gate is relatively old and closed tightly, and no one can be seen nearby, so it is still very quiet around here.


    "Is it possible to be here?"


    "It is possible, but I am not sure that it is."


    Hua Yueling said this, there was indeed a different breath there, but he wasn''t sure that was the case.But that breath is really weird, and it is possible that it is what those eggmen are looking for.

 1832 Reference 1832

    In such a large mansion, there is no one in it.The appearance of this homestead looks somewhat shabby, but it hasn''t fallen to a completely inhabitable state.This is a bit strange.


    "What shall we do, do we go in and find it directly, or find someone nearby to ask?"


    "Maybe we can go in and see, there is no one there, and it is safe for us to go in. If we find something, we just take it away."


    "That''s not good."


    "It''s not very good, but in any case you can''t let that thing fall into the hands of those egg men. Who knows when they will come here, here, if the ancient weapons in it are really old, they will definitely be discovered And if it is taken directly, it is no different from what we did."


    "That''s the same. Go in first and find it. If it''s really the thing we''re looking for, take it away, let''s talk about the other things later. It''s okay to give the other party some compensation."


    It would be better if there were other choices, but for Hua Yueling and the others, there was basically no choice. They couldn''t find the owner here. If they exist, communicate with him and let him give them things.In any case, Hua Yueling and the others are unwilling to let those egg people know their existence.


    This matter is still very important, so Hua Yueling and the others are the only way to do this, although they are somewhat sorry to the owner of this mansion.But no matter what, they have not yet gone in to find the thing inside, and they are still unsure whether they are looking for it.


    After several people confirmed that there was no one else nearby, they immediately turned over from the courtyard wall.The four people went inside the yard, and they found that their guess was not wrong. The mansion is still inhabited. Although it is somewhat messy, it has been sorted out. It is impossible if there is no one living in it. It will be like this.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t pay much attention to the situation here, after all, there was no one else here, so there was no need to worry too much, and then just find the thing that caught their attention.As long as you find that thing, you can know whether it is what they are looking for or not.


    That thing was hidden underground, not in the house, but Hua Yueling and the others searched all the places in the house and they did not find a way to the underground.


    "Could it be...Could it be that there is no basement here?"


    Hua Yueling thought of this possibility, and that would be even more troublesome.But this also means that the thing here must have nothing to do with the owner of this mansion, otherwise it won''t be the case.


    "That thing is underground, and there is no basement here. If we want to take that thing up, we have to do it ourselves." At this point, Hua Yueling subconsciously looked at Mu Ningshuang, if he could use earth magic It might be simpler, "Ningshuang, do you have a way? Can you make a hole easier with earth magic?"


    It doesn''t need to be too much, as long as you can create a passage to the place where the thing is located, wait until the thing is taken up and then seal the passage, so that it is perfect.


    "no problem."


    Mu Ningshuang''s answer was still so reassuring, it was not a problem at all to her, she saw the magic wand waved, and the magic power filled it.The magical powers in the different world where Ze Lucy lives are divided into various departments. It does not mean that you can learn the magic of each department casually, but that you have the corresponding magic adaptability and possess the corresponding magical power.


    But in this respect, Mu Ningshuang is different. Mu Ningshuang does not need a specific magic power, or she has all magic powers, which means that she can use any magic magic. of.


    In any case, this aspect is very important. The magic of each department has


    In special places, a certain department of magic possesses one ability, but other departments use other different abilities.In this regard, no matter which school of magic is extremely important, I don''t know when you will need to use this ability.


    Mu Ningshuang has a lot of experience in this area, after all, she has learned all aspects of magic from Ze Lucy, so she is actually very experienced.She is a genius, a magic genius that is rare in a thousand years, otherwise the magic will not advance so fast.


    This is not Mu Ningshuang''s evaluation of herself, but the evaluation of Jelucci.When she first saw her, Jelucy saw that she was different. In terms of magic, it was actually relatively easy to see.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have this treatment. He liked magic so much, but magic basically had nothing to do with him.He didn''t have the talent in this aspect himself, let alone compare with Mu Ningshuang, he might still have some shortcomings in talent compared to those ordinary magicians.


    The study of magic does not mean that you can study hard and practice hard. In some respects, it still needs some talents. It may not need much, but you must have it.If not, it will be very difficult.


    It''s not that there is no way to learn magic without talent, but it is very likely that you will never catch up with those who have magic talent. The facts are often so cruel.


    It''s not that no one makes achievements without talent, but that such people are rare.


    Hua Yueling believes that he will be one of them, but the method may be different from those people, he can have enough talent to learn magic, and it is more than magic.


    The system is relatively cheating, and it is unfair to have the ability to cheat, but Huayueling did not help others seek fair ideas.That is my own fortune. It is impossible not to help others because of the so-called fairness.


    Earth magic is still quite easy to use. After Mu Ningshuang took action, Hua Yueling found that it was easier to use Earth magic to dig a hole than he thought.After Hua Yueling guided them to the place where the prop was located, Mu Ningshuang poured out the magic power in the wand, and a hole appeared in the ground quickly, although it was not so regular.


    The circular hole slanted downwards, extending to a place with weirdness.


    "Let me go down and have a look, you are waiting for me up there."


    Of course, it''s better to go down by yourself in this kind of place, so Huayueling naturally had to go down the circular hole, but his movement was quickly blocked by Mu Ningshuang.


    "No need to go down, I can take out the following things directly, there is no need to go down."

 1833 Reference 1833

    The magic used by Mu Ningshuang was something Hua Yueling had never seen before. Under her control, she saw a magical force moving down the inclined hole until it reached the bottom and moved to the item. , And try to attach to it.


    That magic power was attached to that thing like a pair of hands, and was slowly taken up under Mu Ningshuang''s careful control.The sound of shaking the prop when it was taken up can be heard above. The sound is not too loud, but it is easy to hear.


    Hua Yueling and their eyes focused on the circular hole, watching the hole, waiting for the props underneath to be taken up.The closer Huayueling is, the more he can¡¯t be sure if it¡¯s what they¡¯re looking for. After all, he¡¯s just judging by special circumstances, and he doesn¡¯t really know how special a real ancient weapon is. .


    "All right."


    The thing was taken up. Before, Hua Yueling only relied on her detection ability and didn''t know what it was. The item seemed to be protected by some strange power.Therefore, even with the exploration skills, Hua Yueling can only confirm its existence, not what it is.


    After the thing was taken up, Hua Yueling was finally able to find out and clearly understand what it was.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling took the thing in her hand and shook it gently.Accompanied by a slightly heavy sound, Hua Yueling suddenly felt that a certain emotion in her heart was being awakened.


    "Bells?"


    This is a bell, but it''s not what Hua Yueling and the others can see in the modern world, but another kind, that is the very old style.It can be said that Hua Yueling has never seen it before, and belongs to the style of another world.


    "It''s just a bell, is this the ancient weapon we''re looking for?"


    "It looks a bit similar, but it''s hard to tell."


    Hua Yueling whispered, took this prop in her hand and played with it, and then gave it to Sister Yun next to her. Everyone held it in her hand and played with it, although it can be felt that this bell has something special Point, but they still can¡¯t determine whether this is what they are looking for.


    "After you give this to Sister Aroline, you can be sure. We must contact Sister Aroline as soon as possible."


    It''s a pity that they don''t have any means to contact Sister Aroline. If there is one, it would be easy to handle it. Call Sister Aroline over directly, but now it''s not easy to handle.


    There is no way to call Sister Aroline, then they can only continue to search in other villages?


    "If only there is a way to contact directly."


    Hua Yueling regretted it a little bit, so she had told Sister Aroline a while ago and left a way to contact her.


    "Sister Yun, do you have a way to contact Sister Aroline?"


    "No."


    I asked three people and the answers were all no. Obviously everyone was the same as him, and there was no way to contact Aroline.In this case, I don''t know when to wait until I can contact her, and then confirm whether what they are looking for.


    What are they going to do before this, Hua Yueling and the others are at a loss for a while.


    But no matter what, I definitely can''t stay here for the time being. You must leave here first. As for what you want to do later, you must wait until later.


    "We''d better leave here first, and talk about it after we get out."


    Hua Yueling was the first to take the initiative to say this, and other people had no opinion on it. This was indeed the most important point.After searching the surrounding situation and confirming that there was no one, Hua Yueling and the others jumped out from where they had originally entered, and then quickly left from here.


    The bell was put into the inventory by Hua Yueling, and then in order to confirm whether the bell was a precious item, Hua Yueling specifically asked Xiaoxue for his opinion.As a result, the feedback received from Xiaoxue is good, and the elementary school still knows a lot more about this aspect.


    "This is a very interesting prop."


    This is Xiaoxue''s evaluation of Bell, and Hua Yueling is quite curious, but she did not expect Xiaoxue to have such an evaluation.This kind of evaluation is not so easy to say whether it is good or bad, but Hua Yueling feels that since Xiaoxue has said that, it means that this bell does have some special effects, otherwise she would not say so.


    "Oh, how is it interesting?"


    Hua Yueling asked with curiosity in her heart, even though he had used this bell, but there was no way to determine what its true function was, it was hard to say.


    "This bell can be said to be a medium for summoning."


    Xiaoxue said so, according to her introduction, the function of this bell is to summon magical creatures, and it is not to summon ordinary magical creatures, but to summon the most powerful magical creatures, similar to dragons and other creatures.But there is also a trouble. If you are not strong enough, you may not be able to summon magical creatures that are too strong. This is one of them. Even if you force the summoning, it is possible to take yourself back. Another point is the summoned magic. Creatures may not take you seriously, and may even attack you.


    "Then I rang the bell just now, wouldn''t it have been summoned?"


    Although it is still unclear how strong the powerful magical creature in Xiaoxue''s mouth is, Hua Yueling doesn''t want to really summon it, and then cause a battle.


    "Don''t worry, this kind of props can''t be used casually. There are special ways to use them, and the owner just shakes it a bit and won''t trigger the effect.


    "That''s good, we finally have a little time to relax, I don''t want to fall into a new battle again."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief after getting Xiaoxue''s answer, the top magic creature, just thinking about it will make people feel headache.Although this kind of top class does not know how to judge, but if it is the top class that Xiaoxue said, it is really the top class, and it is probably not what they can compete.


    "Sister Alorin should be contacted soon. It''s better to leave this item to her for safekeeping. It is somewhat dangerous to keep it with us. Those guys should be looking for this. Since it is what they are looking for, then this Props must be of great use, and they cannot be discovered."


    But just when Hua Yueling was thinking about what to do next and how to contact Sister Alorin, Sister Alorin appeared beside them.


    "Xiao Yueling, have you found it?"


    "Well, I found it a little bit. But it''s better not to say here, let''s go back first."


    "Yes, it''s more dangerous to stay here."


    "Go back quickly."

 1834 Reference 1834

    "Sister Aroline, how did you know we found something here?"


    Lu Yuetong asked curiously.When they were worried about this, Sister Aroline came directly, and the time was not too suitable, it really surprised them.


    "Sister, I have been paying attention when you acted, and there are traces of those people. Sister, I am also worried that you will meet them, but it seems that you have better luck here."


    "Luck is a little better."


    Hua Yueling and the others relied on Sister Aroline''s teleportation to return directly to Sister Livello''s current home, where Sister Livello was waiting.Seeing them back, Sister Livello stood up and greeted her.


    "found it?"


    "I found it, but I don''t know if this is the case. I asked Xiaoxue for her opinion and she said that this is a very powerful item. It''s not wrong to say that it is an ancient weapon, but it is still different from what you imagined."


    Hua Yueling said that he had already taken the bell out. Not only did they feel that way, but when they saw what he took out, Aroline even thought he was joking.


    "This is it?"


    Aroline asked in disbelief, how could this bell not touch the ancient weapon.


    "That''s it, but I don''t know how to use it. Xiaoxue said it has a special method of use. If you don''t use that special method, just shaking the bell will not have any effect."


    "Special usage?"


    Aroline and Livello took them from him curiously, and studied them carefully.But I can¡¯t find out what is the reason. Just looking at it is no way to see what it is. Although it does not look like an ordinary bell, it is just the appearance. In other respects, there is not much noteworthy. local.


    If it is used as a bell, it is okay, but if it is an ancient weapon or even an artifact, it feels a bit too exaggerated.


    Weapons don¡¯t mean that you know how to use them when you get them in your hand, but in fact they are mostly like that.For example, the use of close-range weapons such as sword weapons is the simplest method, and there is no need for others to teach.It is also impossible that someone will not use it.


    The same is true for the bell. The general idea is to hold it in your hand and shake it, but the bell in their hands is different. This is the only explanation.


    In addition, the power of a weapon is not so easy to see through. Everyone understands this. If you don''t try it yourself, you won''t know it, or even if you try it yourself, you may not understand it.


    The use of ordinary weapons naturally does not have such happy troubles. Only weapons such as artifacts have different powers. To stimulate power, you need to use them accordingly.


    The bell was of no use just holding it in his hand, everyone shook it, but didn''t see any meaning.Nothing happened, only the sound of the bell was heard, nothing else.


    "Xiaoxue, since you know this bell, you should also know how to use it?"


    Hua Yueling asked Xiaoxue, and only Xiaoxue should know the usefulness of this item here.


    "People know it naturally, but..."


    "If you have any flowers, just say it, Xiaoxue, it''s meaningless to play this trick."


    Hua Yueling knew that Xiaoxue definitely wanted to whet her appetite, so she said so directly.It is best to get the most important news directly from Xiaoxue, but if there is no other way, then you can only listen to what Xiaoxue wants.


    "Huh, it''s okay, it''s okay, it''s okay, it''s just a mess with the master? Seeing the master''s reaction, it doesn''t mean anything."


    In front of Hua Yueling''s eyes, there seemed to be a cute expression of Xiaoxue pouting, and then he got the necessary information from Xiaoxue.Then Hua Yueling told Sister Aroline and Sister Livio about how to use the bell she got.


    However, there were still some doubts that could not be solved, but Hua Yueling buried this doubt first, and was going to ask Xiaoxue after waiting.


    "I''ll give it a try, but I can''t try it here, I have to change the place."


    Liweiluo took the bell, and after Hua Yueling''s introduction, she also felt a little interested.Summoning top magical creatures and ancient weapons that she didn''t know existed. It was very interesting. She wanted to try it out.


    Huayueling and the others must not try to use bells near this village. In that case, if a creature is called out, it will not only be a noticeable problem, but also if there is not enough open space, it is very likely. Will cause damage to the village.


    Liweiluo directly used teleportation to teleport all of them away, teleported into a desert.This is another place that Hua Yueling and the others have never been to, and they don''t know where it is, but these are not important. The most important thing now is to see how the bells work.


    If they can really summon powerful magical creatures, it would be of no ordinary use to them.


    When you come to a yellow sand area, you can use bells to summon in this desert without worry. If it is not in such a place, it is very dangerous to summon casually.


    Liweiluo held a bell in her hand and tried to summon according to the method Hua Yueling said.In fact, the way to use this bell is not so mysterious, but you must use it in a specific way.


    Livello gently shook the bell in his hand, and with the sound of the bell, a force slowly poured into it.As time goes by, this ring of bells attracts more and more attention.Hua Yueling felt all her attention was attracted by the sound of the bells, and even forgot about the others.


    "The power of this bell seems to be more than what Xiaoxue said, it can even affect people''s hearts."


    Hua Yueling felt all the strength in the bell, and with the sound of the bell, that strength spread out with the sound of the bell.This is what they worry about. Don''t listen to the sound of this bell being relatively soft, not so loud, but with this force it can spread to a long distance.


    As the sound of the bell became clearer and clearer, Hua Yueling found that just above the desert not far in front of Liweiluo, a black mist similar to a portal was slowly spreading.


    Things like portals are constantly expanding, getting bigger and bigger, and soon surpassed their height, but this expansion momentum still shows no signs of abating.

 1835 Reference 1835

    But just when Hua Yueling wanted to take a closer look at what was special about the black mist, suddenly, the ringing of the bell accelerated, and it seemed that Livio Sister Liweiluo accelerated the speed of shaking the bell.


    As the bell shook faster, the portal formed by the black mist also suddenly gathered and expanded. It was just a momentary matter. The extremely diffuse black mist completely blocked Hua Yueling''s sight and made them There was no way to see what was happening in front of me, but with a terrible roar, something seemed to come out of the portal and fell to the ground, and it fell heavily, and the ground was shaking. .


    As the screams gradually dissipated, the black fog gradually disappeared, Hua Yueling and the others opened their eyes and were able to see clearly what was happening in front of them.


    "That''s... the black dragon!"


    Hua Yueling looked at the huge handsome figure that appeared in front of her, and couldn''t help muttering in a low voice.What was summoned by the bell was a huge black dragon. The whole body was as high as seven or eight stories. Although it was huge, it didn''t appear to be too fat.


    Just looking down at you is an incredible deterrent.Is this the magical creature that Bell can summon? Is it such a powerful creature that can be summoned in the first place, or is it summoned by Sister Livello, that''s why it has such power.


    Hua Yueling and the others could feel the terrible pressure on the black dragon. Facing this black dragon, they even felt that they didn''t even have the power to resist.Not to mention the power of resistance, it can''t even produce the thought of resistance, this black dragon is so powerful.


    Not only them, but even Aroline and Livio''s faces changed slightly.Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t see it, but they could see the real horror of this bell.


    "Where did they get the news? They even knew the existence of such incredible props."


    "I have also investigated this, but the organization that was investigated is very strange. I also went to investigate and understand the situation, but what I learned is a little different from what he said."


    Aroline whispered.At the same time she was observing the black dragon, and saw that the black dragon was summoned and waited for a pair of big iron balls to stare at them, with her mouth open, her teeth grinding, and it looked like she was about to open her blood basin and eat. Human feeling.


    The black dragon''s movements are very deterrent and a sense of coercion. Hua Yueling and the others felt this coercion, and they were suppressed almost afraid to move and could not speak, but these were for Aroline and the others. Said it had no effect.They were already staring at the black dragon, and they were also communicating in low voices.


    "So they are lying?"


    "It doesn¡¯t have to be this way. Maybe they really got the news from there, or maybe they firmly believe that they got it from there. Anyway, someone must have left them that impression and wanted to make them have That kind of impression. The most likely way is to use this method to hide yourself and divert attention."


    Livello naturally believed in Aroline, since she had said that, she must have understood it clearly, otherwise she would not have said that.


    "That organization..."


    "It shouldn¡¯t have much to do with them. But they have records. Those people did contact them, and they sent someone to contact them. I also found that person. He did contact those people, but he I haven''t said those words."


    "That is to say, someone else is in control of all this secretly, and has not been discovered. What is he for?"


    "I don''t know this, and since I know the existence of this item, I still stay there. I don''t want to take it in my own hands, but want to give it to others, so that people don''t understand their ideas."


    "The most important thing now is to find out who those people are. They may also know more useful information. It would be better if they could get some other sexual information from them."


    "I know this, sister, don''t worry, I will continue to look for them afterwards."


    "I still have to trouble you."


    Livello spoke softly, and then his attention shifted back to the black dragon.The black dragon possesses more power than they thought, so this bell is still very useful to them.


    Although it is not to add a companion with similar strength to them, it is not much different.


    Such magical creatures are the top species in every world. Even if they want to defeat such creatures, it takes a lot of effort. No matter what, this has greatly increased their combat power.


    "Xiao Ling, leave this bell to my sister, okay?"


    "Of course, only Sister Livello can make the most of it. I didn''t want to stay. Sister Livello, please accept it. I heard Xiaoxue say that this bell has other uses, not just Summon, Sister Livello, you can research and study, maybe you can find more useful usage."


    "Okay, I will study this later, thank you, Xiao Ling. You have done us a great favor this time."


    "this is necessary."


    Hua Yueling and the others were taken back to the village, but Liweiluo didn''t go back with them. It seemed that she was going to take advantage of the time to learn about other uses of bells.


    After Hua Yueling and the others came back, there was nothing to do for the time being. Sister Aroline seemed to have other things to do. After they came back, they just asked if they wanted to go to other places.Hua Yueling and the others answered that there was no longer, and then she left in a hurry.


    Now I can only stay in the village, there is no other place to go.To say that they couldn''t get out without Sister Aroline.At most, they can only wander around the village.


    But the time is almost there. I spent a very pleasant time here, and Hua Yun was very happy during this time.But he can''t keep going like this, he should prepare for work.


    "Sister Yun, why are you in a hurry, isn''t it just a day has passed on our side, there is still enough time, it''s not too late to wait until tonight to go back."


    "Why have to go back and have a look, our house has no one for a day, and Ningshuang and the others don''t have to go home and have a look?"


    "It''s okay, we all told the family that we are going out to play with A Ling these two days, and there is no way to go back, they all know."


    "And sister Yun, we can''t go back now."


    Hua Yueling also spoke at this time.


    "Sister Aroline just left, we can''t send it back."

 1836 Reference 1836

    "..."


    Hua Yun showed a somewhat speechless expression. Why did she forget about this? I should tell her just now and send us back first.


    Now Huayun was helpless, just as her younger brother said, she couldn''t leave even if she wanted to.They had no way to go back after Aroline left, so there was no other way but to stay here and wait until Aroline came back.


    At present, they are not very clear about the time ratio between the two worlds, so there is no way to convert it, and it is impossible to determine when it is in the modern world. However, according to past experience, two days should not have passed. It''s pretty fast.


    The time here is particularly slow, compared to the real world.


    Hua Yueling and the others returned to their residences, and there was nothing to do at this time, but it would be nice to be able to rest, but if you think about it, they just took a rest before returning.In fact, there is no need to rest in such a hurry, they are still not so tired.


    It''s a pity, why not come back with Sister Aroline, wouldn''t it be nice to stay with Sister Livello? It would be nice to see how Sister Livello uses the bell.But I''m all back, it''s impossible to go there again because of this, that''s all.


    Back to her room, Hua Yueling was lying on the bed, feeling different.Although I slept for one and a half nights last night, the rest was still not good enough, which is really different from lying in bed at home.


    "Well, taking risks is really tiring, it''s incomparable to being at home."


    They can always use teleportation magic anytime and anywhere, but they couldn''t last night. It was the first time they tasted the real adventure.


    Now I can rest in my own room, which is pretty good, so I don''t want to do anything else and just lie down like this.Maybe you can go and see where those egg men are now and where they are, but Hua Yueling thought about it, and felt that she had better not have such an idea. There was no need, and it was a pure waste of time to go.


    There is no need to pay attention to those guys, not to mention that Sister Aroline should be out for those guys now.Sister Aroline regards those guys as enemies of life and death, and you can imagine that those guys will definitely not end well.


    "Pray for those guys, poor guys, who made you mess with Sister Aroline and the others. Even if you mess with them, you still have such bad luck. It''s really your misfortune to meet here."


    Hua Yueling is even a little gloating. Those people are really out of luck, but it is estimated that they themselves would not have thought that their luck would be so bad.


    It makes people feel funny to think about it. Those people can be said to be unlucky enough to get home and are still searching everywhere, but they don''t know that they have been given the top spot.


    "But there are also some things that make people worry. The person who gave them the information doesn''t know who it is. It would be better if he could know his identity."


    Muttering in a low voice, Hua Yueling sat up, walked to the window, and opened the window to look outside. The village is getting more and more lively.The fringe area on the side of the village was reclaimed into a planting area. It was not the plants that existed here, but the seeds Livio brought from the earth.


    Those seeds Hua Yueling were still a little worried about whether they could grow here, but Livio felt that there was no problem.In terms of strength, Liweiluo''s words are naturally beyond doubt, but in terms of planting, Hua Yueling feels that the two of them are half a cat.


    I don''t know where Liweiluo''s confidence comes from, but after seeing her teaching people here how to plant seeds, Hua Yueling feels that she understands why she has that confidence.


    What Sister Livio relied on was not the understanding of planting or agriculture at all, she relied on the artifacts she had.It¡¯s not clear what the specific effect of this artifact is Huayueling, but Huayueling can see that with the appearance of that artifact, the ground has undergone some changes, and a burst of light covers the ground.


    It is said that that kind of artifact is used for planting, but the specific function is unknown.


    I didn''t expect that there would be such an artifact, but if there is such an artifact, it would be really good for planting.


    I lower my head and look down. There is a lot of people coming and going.I can still hear the voices of people talking about it, so it¡¯s nice to enjoy the peaceful life here.It''s not bad just to live such a peaceful life, but Hua Yueling just thinks about it, he still thinks that it is better to have special abilities, and it doesn''t matter if life is not so peaceful, at least not so much.


    I don''t know where Liweiluo got this kind of artifact, but even this kind of artifact doesn''t mean it can be harvested quickly, but I don''t know if it''s really effective.


    Lying on her stomach in front of the window, Hua Yueling was thinking about nothing, she didn''t know what was thinking in her head, anyway, she was thinking about it, not under her control.My thoughts suddenly jumped from one aspect to another without knowing what was going on.


    In fact, the main reason is that it is too leisurely for the time being, and there is nothing to do.Hua Yueling sighed for a long time. Some don¡¯t know what to do. In fact, he is not particularly tired, or in fact, he is still very energetic, but there is nothing particularly interesting in the village for the time being. The things can attract his attention and make him interested enough.


    Hua Yueling stood in front of the window and watched for a while. With some thought to go down, he turned and walked towards the door, opened the door and walked out. When he reached the outside passage, he saw no other people.It seems that everyone stayed in the room and didn¡¯t come out. Huayueling thought about it and thought it would be better not to call them again. If they come out, it¡¯s okay, but since they all want to stay and rest, let them first. Go and rest.


    Thinking about this, Hua Yueling left here by herself and walked outside.After walking through the passage to the facade of the living room, Hua Yueling then left the house from the living room and went outside.


    Like yesterday, he is still warmly welcomed by everyone, and they are really welcome here.Everyone likes to talk and chat with them, even if it''s just a sentence or two, it doesn''t require too much, so Hua Yueling naturally wants to satisfy everyone, and chat with everyone casually.

 1837 Reference 1837

    Everyone asks some more common questions, but it¡¯s not that easy to answer in ordinary words. Although Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t like chatting with people who don¡¯t know much, since everyone has such a friendly attitude, So naturally he couldn''t ignore others, that would naturally not work.


    Hua Yueling almost emptied her head to answer everyone''s questions and deal with everyone''s enthusiasm.Finally left and left. In fact, this time Huayueling mainly wanted to visit the farmland that Livio had opened up for the people here.


    In order to avoid similar things happening again, Hua Yueling deliberately walked around the road, looking for places where there were almost no people.The more enthusiastic everyone is, the less he knows what to do. He feels that he can''t cope with it, but it is true. Hua Yueling has no experience in this area.


    "Huh, it''s so enthusiastic, it''s like seeing me for the first time."


    After thinking about it seriously, Hua Yueling suddenly realized that it was indeed like this. It wasn''t that she thought too much, it was indeed like this. Although she knew a lot of people here yesterday, many of those who talked to her today This is the first time I have met.


    In this way, hiding all the way, finally arrived at the destination, what Hua Yueling saw was a peaceful scene.There was no scene of sweating, and few people were seen here.Under the effect of Livello''s divine tool, there is no such trouble at all. It is said that you don''t need to care about anything, as long as the harvest is time.


    With that artifact, even if you don''t perform any management, just leave them to fend for themselves, the crops can grow very well, even better than those that have no artifacts and are carefully managed.


    According to Sister Livello, this is the case, but it is not certain whether Hua Yueling is so specific, after all, he has not really seen it, he hasn''t really seen all this, just heard it.The so-called hearing is false, seeing is believing.


    Looking around these crops, Hua Yueling thought it was quite interesting.The artifact was placed in the center of these crops, and it was inserted into the ground like that, and bursts of light could be seen spreading from the artifact, covering the entire farmland.


    The farmland shone with light, and then the light dissipated.After a while, there was a burst of light, and then the light gradually dissipated again, anyway, it went back and forth like this, I don''t know if that kind of power is so effective, anyway, Livello believed it very much.


    Hua Yueling was a little bit convinced when she saw the scene before her, no matter what kind of power these powers are, but since that artifact was created specifically for crops or various types of plants, anyway, it must be. All are useful.


    It is certainly not a joke to be called an artifact.


    Finding a place to sit down, Huayueling quietly stared at the uneven ground in the farmland.Nothing has grown up now, there is just a field that has been cultivated, there is nothing, there is no greenery, it can be said that there is nothing except the artifact in the middle.


    This is quite normal, after all, the crops have only just been planted.


    "Go to another place to see."


    There is not just such a farmland here, there are several other places, but they are all nearby.Don''t underestimate that artifact, just inserting it into the ground, the scope of its influence is still very large.Those places are all within the coverage of this artifact, so don''t worry.


    On one side are fruit trees obtained directly from the earth, of course this is only a part of them, and the other are some fruit trees unique to this world.


    There are other fruits, and there is a place where vegetables are grown.Anyway, the planting area is quite large. In order to make full use of this artifact, the village planting area has been expanded again.The original wall was revoked, and then expanded to the outside, directly expanding beyond the scope of the artifact.


    Regardless of the range that can be affected by an artifact, it is still quite possible. Coupled with the impact of the artifact, I believe that the amount of harvest is definitely not a problem.As long as such a car is harvested, the problem of feeding such a village should not be too big.


    Hua Yueling turned around here, found a place on the fruit tree and sat down.Staring at the fruit trees, Hua Yueling suddenly realized that those fruit trees had grown somewhat, and this growth rate was fast enough.


    "Unexpectedly, I have grown so much in such a short time. Is this the effect of the artifact that Livio said? It is really easy to use, but it grows so fast, I don¡¯t know if there are other effects. Wait until Maybe you can take a look when you can harvest it."


    While Hua Yueling was thinking about these things, he heard the sound of footsteps, turned his head and looked behind him, and saw that Sister Yun and the others didn''t know when they came.The three people came over together and came to his side.


    "Sister Yun, are you here too?"


    "I''m here to find you. It''s pretty good here, well organized."


    "Well, it was planned by Livio Sister, and then pioneered by the people here. They also planted the seeds, but they were worried that they were in vain when they planted."


    "There is such a possibility. These trees are not said to be available here. Naturally, you will not be too confident about the things you haven''t seen."


    "By the way, why are you sister Yun coming here too? I didn''t meet anyone else when I came here, how do you know that I am here?"


    Hua Yueling asked curiously, they probably didn''t know that they were here, but they didn''t expect them to find them so soon.It hasn''t been long since I came here.


    "Of course I found you all the way. It was only by following your breath to find you. We also took a lot of effort."


    Hua Yun said so and sat next to him, and watched the thriving scene with him.The most important thing is the fruit trees. Without those fruit trees, it would not be called thriving here.It is because of those fruit trees that people here feel that they are particularly vital.


    "These trees have grown a lot. The trees were a lot smaller when I came last time. I just don''t know if they can bear fruit here this year. But the most important thing here is Sister Livello. If there is no such artifact, everything is useless."


    Hua Yueling said while pointing at the artifact in the middle of these fields.

 1838 Reference 1838

    "I really didn''t expect such a magical tool to exist. If there is no such a magical tool, it would be impossible to grow so many kinds of things here."


    The others also sat down, and everyone got together like this, looking at the fruit trees in front of them.


    No one spoke any more, everyone sat quietly, all attracted by the scenery in front of them.I don''t know what kind of scenery it will look like when these fruit trees bear fruit. I think it won''t be too bad.


    At that time, you can enjoy the joy of harvest and the wonderful scenery, no matter what you think, right?


    "There are all kinds of artifacts."


    The whisper of Sister Yun nearby reached Hua Yueling''s ears, and he heard it very clearly.What does Sister Yun mean, she is curious about the artifact?


    However, Hua Yueling must be able to understand sister Yun''s feelings.Not to mention her, in fact, this is not the case for myself, not in reality, even in games.


    "Xiao Ling, if Aroline or Livello come back later, let''s go back. I want to go to another place."


    "Sister Yun is talking about Jie Lucy''s side?"


    Hua Yueling immediately heard what her sister meant, and couldn''t help but look at her and ask.


    "Well, we''ve been playing here for two days. It''s very interesting. Since there is still time, let''s go over there. Isn''t it interesting over there? And my sister also has something to think about Ask Je Lucy."


    "Okay, I have no problem."


    "Sister Yun has also discussed with us, and we have also agreed. We will go together later."


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang both wanted to act with them, and did not say that they would go home. In that case, it would be good for everyone to work together.


    But when will she be able to go back is still uncertain. Aroline doesn¡¯t know where she is now, and no one can be found. As for Livello, she doesn¡¯t know if she has teleported back from the desert. She needs to go to her place to check if she lives. She had to wait before she came back.


    In order to confirm whether Livio was back, Hua Yueling and the others went to the place where Livio lived to find her.They couldn''t find Livello there. Obviously she hadn''t come back yet, so there was no way. They thought about it and decided to wait there for the time being. It is estimated that Livello won''t be back too late.


    The place where Livello lived was that Aroline would rest there except for her, and there was no one else besides them.The whole house is very quiet, and walking inside makes people feel a little uneasy.


    "Huh... I still haven''t come back. I don''t know how long it will take to wait until Livio Sister comes back."


    Hua Yueling sat down in the living room, but he stood up again not long after sitting down.


    "Would you like to wait outside for a while? There are many people out there. We can enjoy the sunshine outside, while waiting for Sister Livello and the others to come back. Anyway, they will be outside. As long as they come back, they should know that we have something to look for them."


    There are prepared stone stools outside. It is said that the stool is actually a relatively flat stone.Hua Yueling and the others just sat on the stone outside, leaning back and leaning directly against the wall of the house, posing a more leisurely posture.


    Some people in the village were a little curious when they saw them sitting here, and they all came over to talk to them.Hua Yueling can see it through. They are like animals in a zoo. No matter where they are, as long as they are seen, people will definitely come to interact with them.


    What do you say about this feeling, if you follow that kind of thinking, it''s definitely not too good, but it''s definitely not that kind of thinking, it''s just a metaphor.


    There is a busy atmosphere everywhere in the village. Basically everyone is busy. Only a few people are leisurely and have nothing to do. Those people are basically the elderly.


    There is no idle time for young people. Everyone has all kinds of work to do, such as guards, hunters, and blacksmiths.


    "Are you busy?"


    After those who greeted them chatted with them for a while and left, a voice rang from behind, that of Livio.Livello walked out from the door, looked at them blankly and asked.


    It was Huayun who first spoke to her about her thoughts. Liweiluo nodded after listening to her, and did not say anything else, but immediately acted.


    "If you walk from here, you are there. If you want to come back here or on the earth, remember to use this to contact me. Put this in your hands, keep it with you, don''t forget.


    Livello gave them a small crystal ball. According to her, this crystal ball is matched, and the crystal ball of her owner is a combination of multiple crystal balls. No matter which one they use, they can communicate. Livello that crystal ball.If you want to contact them, you can do so at any time.


    Then Livio sent them away, and the method Livio used felt more powerful than Aroline.The main reason is that Hua Yueling and the others have left there before they understand what happened.


    They were directly teleported to the outside of the tree house where Jie Lucy was. Hua Yueling and the others found that it was also quite lively.However, a few of them suddenly appeared, and everyone outside was shocked. Although they weren''t strong in strength, they responded very quickly.


    Seeing them coming, Lorna and Terris, the little girls from the cat human race and the dog human race, were the happiest. The "swish" rushed over, holding her little arm tightly in front of Huayue Ling still has Huayun''s waist, and her little head is rubbing against their waist, very happy.


    "Big brother, you can come here, we want to kill you!"


    The two little guys expressed their misses to them. Their relationship with Hua Yueling and them is very good, so they miss them so much.


    "I miss you too, isn''t this coming to see you."


    Hua Yueling gently stroked the little head of the little canine girl Terris who was holding her, and said very softly.Although their purpose of coming here is not to visit them, it also makes the little guys happy, and it''s okay to lie a little bit.


    Gently holding their little hands and leading them back to the stump in front of the tree house and sat down, the two little guys were lying on it and turning over and over.They are just so happy.


    "What are you doing? Do you do it yourself?"


    "Well, big sister said that there is nothing we need to do, so let''s go outside and play casually."

 1839 Reference 1839

    The three of Hua Yueling and the others stayed outside to play with the two little girls, while Hua Yun went to the tree house to find Jielucy.


    "Little guy, is Sister Jelucy in the tree house?"


    "Well, big sister was still on it when we came out, in her room."


    "Thank you." Hua Yun gently stroked the heads of the two little guys, and then went in by herself, Hua Yueling and the others did not follow.Although Hua Yueling is also curious about this, she wants to know if Sister Yun has any questions to come to Jie Lucy.But now he prepares two little guys to pester him, and he can''t leave in such a hurry.


    "How are you doing here, are you happy every day?"


    Hua Yueling asked the two little guys very concerned, and the answers of the two little guys were naturally very happy.Here they are happier than ever before.Their lives have never been so happy.


    Although they have to be busy every day, they are happy even when they are busy. It is neither easy nor far away nor painful. No one is forcing them to do it voluntarily.


    Not to mention there is free time after work here, even free time is longer than busy time.In fact, apart from three meals in the morning, midnight and evening, there is basically no place to be busy, let alone cooking, it is impossible to expect the two little guys to do it. There are many other things. Girls come to be busy, they just need to help fight.


    They spend more time each day thinking about what they want to play. For children, it is normal to like to play.But after thinking about it, Hua Yueling felt that this was definitely not enough.


    "Do you know magic?"


    "will not."


    The two little guys shook their heads vigorously and immediately explained.


    "Big sister told us that mixed races like us have no talent for magic."


    Speaking of this, the two little guys both showed some regrets. Of course, they were also yearning for the magician. Perhaps they had also actively asked Sister Jelucy, but they were disappointed by the answer.


    "Big sister told you?"


    "Well, big sister told us that there is no way to learn magic, and that she wants to invite someone to teach us how to fight."


    "Fight... Has that big sister invited someone to teach you?"


    "Not yet."


    "That''s it." Hua Yueling thought for a while and looked at Lu Yuetong beside her.The fighting ability of the two of them is not bad, at least among the adventurers here, they are relatively high-level, but if you want to teach two little guys to fight, it doesn''t seem very good.


    "It''s good to learn some fighting skills, even if you don''t take risks, you can also increase your ability to protect yourself."


    "Big sister told us, we all listen to the big brothers and sisters, and we will work hard!"


    "Well, then come on."


    Hua Yueling didn''t forget to encourage the two little guys. Although they didn''t expect them to help fight or something, at least they made them fight. This is not a bad thing.


    The two little guys are naturally very safe here with Jieluxi, but it is better for them to have some means of self-protection.


    "What do you two think?"


    Mu Ningshuang looked up at the two little guys and asked.


    "Want to learn how to fight? Or do you want to learn other things?"


    "Well, I don''t know."


    The two little guys tilted their heads with some doubts, then shook their heads and said.


    "Is there nothing you like? Something you really want to do?"


    Mu Ningshuang was not at all frustrated by this, and continued to ask.In this way, she followed suit, hoping to ask them what they really thought.Maybe they don''t even know what they want to do, after all, they are still very young little guys, so it is understandable.


    "No."


    The two little guys shook their heads again, looking like what they said themselves, they didn''t have any special ideas at all.They may think that as long as it continues like this, they don''t have to think so much. Both little guys don''t like to think too much.


    Hua Yueling could see this, and while it was a bit funny, she felt that Mu Ningshuang was thinking too much. This is a different world. To a certain extent, as long as she has the ability to fight.On the contrary, the other negative aspects are not that important. If there is no fighting ability at all, then it is not good.


    Now it''s just here in the tree house, living with Zelucy, so it''s so safe. If you really go out like an adventurer and go outside, you will know how useful it is to have power.


    Hua Yueling felt that the two little guys could learn some skills as fighters, and it would be good to exercise their body more, but Mu Ningshuang still felt that it was better to be able to act according to his own ideas.But as I said before, the two little guys actually don''t have too many ideas. They still need others to arrange their lives, and they have no way to make a decision.


    "Ningshuang, don''t ask about this for now, they don''t know much about it themselves. There is no need to ask so much, just like this for now, and wait until they are older."


    Lu Yuetong, who was next to him, also helped to persuade Mu Ningshuang. Mu Ningshuang watched the two little guys deeply, and finally sighed without saying anything.


    "That''s fine. They are just how old they are now, if they are in our place, that is, they have just started elementary school. Think about where elementary school students think so much, as long as they can play every day is the happiest thing. Make them think so much not good too."


    "Yes, they are still young."


    The two little guys watched the big brother and big sister talking about their own affairs. They were actually quite happy, but they still didn''t quite understand what the big brother and sister were talking about.They only know that their eldest brothers and elder sisters let them do what they do. They don''t think so much or think so much.


    Obedient children like them are naturally very likable. At least Hua Yueling and the others like the two little guys very much and think they are really good.


    Such a good little girl, people here will think of persecution, which is really disgusting.But now there is no need to think about it. They are living well now, so that''s it.


    Accompanying the two little guys to play in the open space is also accompanied by a kind of training.


    "Come on, if you catch up with us, even if you win."


    The games they played were similar to cats and mice, Hua Yueling ran and the two little guys chased them.But not only that, Hua Yueling also prepared prizes, but this prize was obtained from her sister.

 1840 Reference 1840

    Hua Yueling and the others were about to use all their power, not to mention all, even one-tenth of the power, the two little guys could not catch them.So their speed is very slow, so that the two little guys feel that they can catch up, but they may not be able to catch up.


    Although the two little guys were very tired after chasing them, they both had fun.They walked towards Huayueling from different directions, smiling happily as they ran.


    They ran and laughed, and soon the two little guys started to catch their breath.The physical strength of the two of them is quite good, but there is no way to compare them with Hua Yueling.That''s why they need to exercise. In terms of the physical physique that they had at the beginning, the two little guys are better than ordinary people, but they can''t do without exercise.


    The two little guys are pretty good. They play and are active every day, otherwise they won''t have the physical strength they have now.


    Huayun came to the upper floor of the tree house. Before she found Jelusy again, Jelusy had already found her.The two met on a very high floor. Huayun was walking up, and she saw Jelucci walk down. She was not surprised to see her here. It seemed to be early. I knew she was here.


    "Zelucci, I have something to ask you."


    "Come here."


    Zelucy didn''t say anything, and led them directly to a room below.It was a relatively empty room, and it seemed that no one used it normally, but it was quite clean inside.It is estimated that even if no one uses normal, there is some placement.


    The two came to the room together, and Jelusy also actively used magic to summon a magic stool for her to sit on.After both of them did it, they began to talk about Hua Yun''s intentions this time.When she heard Huayun''s words, Jelucy looked at her in surprise, but she didn''t expect this to be the question she was asking.


    "Why are you suddenly interested in this?"


    This is what Jelucy is curious about.


    "As for artifacts, there should be a lot of them, whether it is Sister Luo or Sister Aroline. If you want, you can go directly to them. What''s more, even the artifacts they have are relatively inferior than ours. The artifact must be stronger."


    "No, it''s not a question of the strength of the artifact. I want to learn more about various artifacts, so I want to learn more about it with you."


    "Well, I have a lot of documents about artifacts here. But those documents have something to do with artifacts, but there is no whereabouts of artifacts. The problem now is that except for some artifacts here, some are in the hands of some people. But more artifacts are unknown."


    "It''s okay, I just want to know something, I''m quite interested. But it would be better if I could have some clues."


    "In this case, go to my study, there are a lot of related materials. I will help you classify it. If you are interested, you can read it there. It doesn''t matter if you take it out to read it, as long as you don''t lose it."


    "thank you for your help."


    "It''s nothing, just hope that the information can help you."


    Jelucy was still very polite. After speaking, she took her to the library, which can be said to be a small library.Several floors are used to visit books, and the shelves are full of books. Hua Yueling and the others have never been here before.


    The library is on the upper floors of the tree house, and they have never been there before.


    Under the leadership of Jelucci, she went to the library, and then Jelucci began to help find some books about artifacts.


    "Have you collected so many books yourself?"


    "Almost. But there are still a lot of copied copies. These are books related to artifacts, put them here. There are still many others, but it is very troublesome to find, so let me call the people below Help you. I have something else."


    "It''s okay, I can come by myself, so I don''t have to trouble others."


    Hua Yun didn''t want her own affairs to trouble other people, so she said so, but Jelucy didn''t say anything, and after bringing her here, she left here.After she went out, Hua Yun sat down and started reading the books she found for herself. There are many types of books, some of which are related to artifacts, and some of them are related to artifacts. There are relationships.


    It¡¯s not that easy to find anyway, you need to look in the book little by little.


    Hua Yun focused all of her energy on the books in front of her, searching very seriously.In order to facilitate my memory, I also found a pen and paper to record.


    "I don''t know how long it will take."


    Hua Yun thought so in her heart that she didn''t have time to come here after she went to work. Only when she was on vacation could she come here to continue searching.But this was fine, anyway, she wasn''t in a hurry, she was just interested in these things.


    After a while, she heard the sound of footsteps outside, turned her head to look at the door, and saw several figures walking in from outside.It was Hua Yueling and the others, not just them, but also the two little guys and some girls living here.


    It seemed that even though she said that she didn''t need other people''s help, Jelucy still called her up.


    "You are here too."


    "Let''s help." Hua Yueling replied, and then his eyes were attracted by the books in this room. "So many books!"


    Not only him, but other people are also attracted by the scene in front of you. So many books are unimaginable by imagination, and what you really see is different from what you imagine.It cannot be compared.


    A vast array of books are right in front of your eyes. Rows of tall bookshelves are taller than people. If you want to get the books on the upper floors, you have to find something to support you, otherwise you can''t reach them at all.


    Hua Yueling has never seen such a huge library. He naturally went to the library. He is a person who likes to read books. Apart from buying some books by himself, he will often go to the library to find out if he has himself. Books I want to read.If there is, there is no need to buy it, but if he likes it very much, he would rather buy it instead of borrowing it from the library.


    "But what should I do in such a high place? It seems that there is no other way to go up."


    Lu Yuetong was talking about the upper level of the bookshelf.The bookshelf here is not only taller than a person, but also the height of several people. That is not a joke. For Hua Yueling, the tallest here, even standing on a stool, he can reach less than half of the bookshelf. The height of the book.

 1841 Reference 1841

    "How to achieve this height is incredible. And how did the bookshelves come in?"


    Lu Yuetong and the others are obviously still amazed by this, but Hua Yueling didn''t say anything. Although he was also as surprised as they were, but think about the identity of Jie Lucy and the power that she possesses. It''s not that surprising at all.


    After the surprise, Hua Yueling and the others started to get busy while chatting. If they were in the public library, they would certainly not be as "arrogant" as they are now, but they all know each other here, and the relationship is very good, so It''s all right, besides, Hua Yun, who mainly came to find things, didn''t care, and her voice wouldn''t affect her "work".


    Hua Yueling moved between the bookshelves, his eyes swept across the name on the side of that book.After a short search, he also made a small discovery. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the bookshelves he found, or the library of Jie Lucy¡¯s, which is full of professional books. .


    The professional books here are nothing that Hua Yueling is concerned about, let alone interested.All of them are related to magic, but what Hua Yueling is interested in is those magic books about usage, not these theoretical books. I feel that even if I read it, I can¡¯t understand it, let alone not necessarily able to read it. .


    Taking a book that seemed more interesting, Hua Yueling stood in front of the bookshelf and read quietly.However, the books at this time are still very different from the modern books. At least when Hua Yueling read it with the book, she didn''t feel as comfortable as the one she is reading now.


    This is a very strange feeling, but after all, it is not a particularly important thing, so Hua Yueling didn''t care too much about it. Now he cares most about the content of the book.


    This is a rather strange book, which records some theories about fire magic, and Hua Yueling can only understand a small part of the content.I don''t understand the content later, he stuffed the book back into the shelf, this kind of book is not suitable for him.


    But he couldn''t read such a book, but Mu Ningshuang liked it very much. Her book was also related to magic theory. She had already turned through several books, and almost all of her attention was on the book in her hand.


    Hua Yueling glanced at her, paid attention to her movements, and then looked at Lu Yuetong''s side.Lu Yuetong''s movements are basically the same as him, just passing by so many books, nothing else.


    "It seems that these books are only suitable for magicians, and there is no hope of reading for a half-hearted person like me."


    Sighing, Hua Yueling gave up and continued to walk forward.


    It is estimated that there should be nothing related to the artifact here, but although Hua Yueling had such an idea, she did not leave there, but continued to look for it.I don''t think it doesn''t mean that I don''t really have it. I still have to search here to confirm it, and Hua Yueling also wants to see what books are still on these shelves.


    For such a huge library, it¡¯s not fun to find the entire place here. Don¡¯t look at the many people on their side, not only the four of them, but also other girls who come to help, but I think It is a huge project to understand all the books.


    It would be better if Sister Jelucy was here to help. Sister Jelucy is the owner here after all. She must have read most of the books here. She must have a deep understanding and look for related books. It''s much easier. Unlike them, no matter which book it is, you need to start from the beginning. The time required to read each book is astronomical.


    After walking through this area, Hua Yueling couldn''t find anything he was interested in. Magic is the existence he especially yearned for, but these theoretical things should spare him. The brain is not enough to read such profound things. .


    Hua Yueling didn''t look for it for the time being. He just looked around in this library. He wanted to find some interesting books to see for himself, but after observation, he found that there didn''t seem to be any books that he particularly liked.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling walked through several bookshelves, and found a lot of books here, but basically none of them were of interest to him.


    "Well, is there nothing interesting?"


    Hua Yueling sighed slightly, thinking helplessly.It seems that most of the books here are about magic. Sister Ze Lucy is indeed a magician. She has such a sincere spirit in the study of magic. Think about himself, so many books don¡¯t say how much time it takes to go. Look, just collecting it takes a lot of time.


    After walking past a bookshelf again, Hua Yueling searched it again, but as before, it was still some books on magic.


    Hua Yueling tried to take down some of the books and read them again, but he still had to put these magic books back after the reading attempts. It was still too difficult to read such professional books.


    It would be better if he had time to study carefully, but now he doesn''t have much time and doesn''t want to study carefully, so there is no way.


    He put the book in his hand back, and Hua Yueling went to the next place.Hua Yueling roughly searched the bookshelves here, and he found that although the library was said to be very large, there were very few other books in it except magic, which could be said to be pitiful.


    "Well, although there are actually a lot of things to say, when compared with books on magic, it''s a drop in the bucket."


    Hua Yueling took a book that she thought was okay, and didn''t continue to look for it. Hua Yueling went to the place where Sister Yun was and sat next to her.Looking at the sister Yun next to her, she saw that she was reading the book at hand with a particularly serious look, but sometimes she would quickly turn over a few pages and simply ignore the content that she didn''t like or was not important.


    Sister Yun''s sudden interest in the content of the artifact was something Hua Yueling didn''t expect. I don''t know why this happened, but he didn''t ask. After all, Sister Yun is still reading the book very seriously, and she can''t bother her. .


    I lowered my head and read the book in my hand for a while. This is a pretty good work. It contains some content about the customs of the world.However, the content here is not complete. There are many countries in the world, but most of the content recorded here are from a few large countries.


    But as long as the content is interesting, and you want to be comprehensive and detailed, then you don''t know how thick a book should be.

 1842 Reference 1842

    Hua Yueling read the book for a while, feeling a little tired, raised her head and looked at her side.Sister Yun was still reading attentively. He looked at other places, and he could still see some people. For example, the cat people and the dog people were sleeping next to them. They didn''t like it at all. It''s better to sleep than reading activities.


    The two little guys slept soundly, Hua Yueling couldn''t help smiling when they looked at their cute expressions when they slept, these two little guys are really cute.


    Hua Yueling stared at the two little guys. The two little guys slept soundly. At the beginning, they still came to help find the books Hua Yun needed, but soon the two of them lost their energy. They walked back listlessly, but the two little guys still brought back a big book, which is now under their arms, being crushed.


    Hua Yueling felt a little worried just by looking at it. If Jieluxi saw this, she didn''t know how heartache it would be.


    But fortunately, they didn''t move so much when they were sleeping, so they didn''t cause much harm to the books. Otherwise, Hua Yueling would have to wake them up and take out the books.


    Now Hua Yueling couldn''t bear to wake these two little guys, after all, it seemed that they were sleeping so sweetly. If this wakes them up, then she feels more guilty.


    Both Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong don¡¯t know where they are, and that¡¯s fine for Mu Ningshuang. It¡¯s normal for her to be attracted by the magic book here, but Lu Yuetong has been looking for so long there. The lack of any response really surprised him.After all, he has come back, and Lu Yuetong has not yet come back, which is really incredible.


    "Well, I should be back soon."


    Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart, but soon her attention returned to the book in front of her.Not to mention, this book is very suitable for him, very interesting, and not so professional, it will not make people feel a headache to read.


    The library quieted down after a period of chaos. Although some footsteps and the sound of reading books can still be heard, it is obviously much quieter than before.


    In this way, Hua Yueling and the others actually spent a lot of time in this library, and almost all the time since they came here.But this is also pretty good. Leisure time when it is time to be leisure, and study time when it is time to study. You can¡¯t play all the time. It¡¯s definitely not good if you don¡¯t study.


    Speaking of Hua Yueling, she has been here many times, but she really knows very little about the history of this world. This time she can get some understanding with the help of these books, which is pretty good.


    Tired of reading, Hua Yueling stood up and walked to the bookshelf again, mainly to see where Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang were now.What are they doing.


    He was even thinking, Lu Yuetong would not fall asleep in front of the bookshelf, right?


    But he still thought too much. After he found Lu Yuetong, he found that she was reading with interest in front of a bookshelf. This surprised Hua Yueling very much. Is this the Lu Yuetong he knew?


    Hua Yueling leaned in curiously to see what book she was reading. After standing behind her, she was still undetected. Lu Yuetong didn''t react at all, and she didn''t even notice anyone standing behind her.Now Hua Yueling couldn''t restrain her curiosity even more.


    After poking her head out, she realized that what she was holding was a story book. Hua Yueling read it with her for a while, frowning, it didn''t feel like that interesting book.But when I saw Lu Yuetong''s expression, he was obviously reading it with gusto. It might be that the two of them have different tastes, Hua Yueling thought.


    Without interrupting her to swim in the ocean of books, Hua Yueling went to find Mu Ningshuang.I don''t know where Mu Ningshuang is now, but I went to find her where she was before, she was not there, obviously she had gone elsewhere.


    Hua Yueling looked elsewhere, and found Mu Ningshuang in front of another bookshelf. This time she was reading another magic book. Hua Yueling leaned closer to look at it. It was one. A book about water magic.


    Unexpectedly, she had finished reading the previous book just so long. Hua Yueling looked around, and she could see that other people were looking for the book now. This was all asked by Jie Lucy to let those girls Come up and help find the book.


    These girls are quite serious. They are all confirming which book they are looking for and which book is irrelevant.But it''s not so easy to find. Some books may be relevant. These books still need to read the content in order to know if there is any needed content.


    Finding books is not an easy task, Hua Yueling feels that she probably doesn''t have the spirit of them, they are really amazing.After turning around here casually, Hua Yueling put the book in his hand back to its original place, and then left here softly and gently. When he went outside, he came to the window and looked at the scenery outside.


    Here you can enjoy the scenery in the forest. There are large tracts of trees, endless leaves filled his eyes, and green everywhere.Such a forest is the forest he imagined, the kind of beauty he felt full of natural breath.


    Breathing the fresh and delicious air, Hua Yueling even wanted to sleep here for a while.It''s quite comfortable to stay here, but unfortunately there are no stools, otherwise you can sit here for a while.


    Hua Yueling just went outside and just turned around, without any special purpose, and was not prepared to go on.After all, everyone was in the library now, and there was no one outside except for Sister Zelucy. Besides, Sister Zelucy didn''t know where she went.


    Everyone is basically in the library management, no matter what is happening or not, it is very difficult to find people in other places.After lying on the window for a while, Hua Yueling retracted his gaze and turned to look behind him.


    The sound of footsteps sounded not far away, at the entrance of the library, which was his familiar footsteps.Staring there for a while, I saw Lu Yuetong''s figure appearing there.


    Lu Yuetong walked outside and kept looking around, as if looking for something, until the two people looked at each other, her eyes lit up and she couldn''t help speeding up and walking towards him.


    "Yuetong, aren''t you reading a book? Why don''t you read it?"


    Hua Yueling stayed where she was, and her eyes closed, continuing to look at the scenery outside the window.

 1843 Reference 1843

    "Isn''t this coming out to look for you? I searched inside. I didn''t see you, so I guessed that you might have come out. Why, a little boring?


    "Not much difference."


    Hua Yueling nodded and agreed with Lu Yuetong''s statement.


    "It''s just that I''ve been looking for something boring in it, so I want to come out later, and although the library is good, some are too boring."


    For the time being, I have no plans to go back to the library, and there is nothing to do, so I can only stay here.Hua Yueling continued to look at the scenery outside the window, without distracting thoughts, just enjoying the scenery.


    "I just saw Yuetong that you were having a good time reading. I thought you would keep reading, but I didn''t expect to put down the book so soon."


    "It''s not that I came out to look for you. But, Aling, have you looked for me? I don''t know."


    "That is, I was standing behind you at the time, and you still didn''t respond. The attention was all on the book, and no one was approaching at all."


    Hua Yueling said funny.


    "But I didn''t expect you to read a book so seriously. I was really surprised."


    "How come I was surprised when I concentrated on reading a book," Lu Yuetong said with a bulging cheek, "Although I know that from my usual performance, it is definitely not comparable to Ningshuang, but A Ling, you are discrimination, it is blatant discrimination, why can''t I be like Ningshuang."


    "No, it''s just an accident. I don''t mean anything else."


    Hua Yueling was really afraid of making her angry, so she explained quickly, but how could Lu Yuetong get angry because of such a small matter? She just made a point of view.


    When I reached Hua Yueling''s side, I lay on the window sill with him. The windows here were still relatively large, but even if it was so, two people were still a bit crowded.Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong''s shoulders touched, unavoidably touching them.


    The two looked at each other, no one said anything, turned their heads and fell back to the forest outside.


    No one else bothered them either. The two of them enjoyed the world where they were alone in such a quiet atmosphere.No one speaks, but just this is enough for them, there is no need to say anything, everything is silent.


    There are many ways of communication in this world, and language is only one of them, just like now, although two people haven''t said anything, they are still communicating.


    After enjoying enough of the scenery outside the window, Hua Yueling stood up.


    "Do you want to go back together? I''m going to go back and see."


    "Well, let''s go. I''m bored here alone, it''s better to go back together."


    Lu Yuetong nodded, and as he got up, the two went to the library one after another.


    It was still the same in the library. After they entered, they saw Hua Yun sitting at the large wooden table and reading intently. She looked down at the book with such a serious expression.Make some notes in the next notebook from time to time.


    It seems that her attention is even more focused than Lu Yuetong before.The other two dedicated people are just two little girls, but they are not focusing on reading, which is the opposite of Hua Yun. They are sleeping intently, sleeping soundly, and even their sleeping posture has not changed much. Still in the same posture as before, the big thick book underneath by them is quite lucky, and it has not been "ravaged" by them.


    Hua Yueling looked at the two little guys, and really thought it was a bit funny. These two little guys might as well stay down and play. As a result, the help of looking for books fell asleep before they found anything. What is this called? It''s something, I ran here to sleep.


    "Well, I feel like we have nothing to do if we stay here, except to find a book."


    Although she said that she was helping her sister in finding books, Hua Yueling had lost interest after searching for it.But Lu Yuetong didn''t even think about leaving, she was still going to stay here and help find books.


    "Then let''s go, let''s be together. This should be more efficient."


    Hua Yueling has nothing to do when she goes out alone, so it''s better to help here.If Lu Yuetong was willing to go with him, the two would still be interesting.


    They came to an empty bookshelf again, and the two looked for it from the beginning.Looking for books one by one, Hua Yueling really realized the hardships of library managers while searching for books here. He felt that if he did this kind of thing on his own, he would definitely not be able to do it.


    To a certain extent, Hua Yueling knew that she was impatient, but if she wanted to be patient, she also had to say in which aspect.It can''t be said that he is completely impatient, and the place where he is impatient is mainly the place he is not interested in. If it is a place of real interest, even if it is very lonely, he can still bear it.


    In fact, almost all people are like this. As long as they are not interested in them, they will not be very patient, but if they are interested in them, it is different.


    Hua Yueling is not very interested in this aspect. Although there are some interesting books here, there are still very few such books. If there are more such books, Hua Yueling will be more motivated.


    "Well, these books seem to be related."


    There is no way to confirm these books only from the title. Although the title will reveal some content, it only reveals a general content of the book, not all of it.Many books have content that is not mentioned in the title, and you need to read the catalog or content carefully to understand.


    This is the most troublesome place. If you can''t confirm the content by name, you have to take out the books one by one to confirm whether there is the required content. This does not take a little bit of time.


    But just as it is to exercise your patience. Don''t think about other things. The more you think, the more uncomfortable you will be. It is better to not think about anything. This will make you happier.


    Not to mention, it is much easier for two people to work together than to find them by themselves, and to discuss any problems with their companions around them, not alone, and not so lonely.


    This is somewhat interesting, at least more interesting than when I was alone. Although to some extent this is a psychological hint, it is also true.


    Hua Yueling moved his fingers across those books. He had read almost all the books. He also felt a headache and needed to rest for a while.


    "It''s better to rest for a while, I don''t feel like I can keep on going."

 1844 Reference 1844

    I returned to the table and sat down. Huayun was also resting at this time. She was also very tired after reading for so long. This was inevitable, so she smiled when she saw her brother coming over. .


    "You are here too."


    "Well, I just looked for it over there, there are so many books, and I feel a headache when I look at them."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help but complain, he really read so many books in one place.However, in his opinion, there are obviously problems with the book here.


    The outer packaging is still a bit worse, obviously there is no way to compare it with those books in modern society.In fact, the content of books in modern society may not be much better than those of ancient books, but the outer cover, or cover, has already won.


    In this regard, Huayueling believes that no one will refute her own ideas, the fact is.Between these two, Hua Yueling believes that no matter who it is, he will choose books from modern society, of course, those books with good cover design.


    It is difficult to catch up with the disadvantages in this area, and there is no way.


    But the biggest role of the book is to spread knowledge. The cover is not that important, but to some extent it will definitely affect a person''s choice, which is unavoidable.


    "Sister Yun, why are you suddenly interested in the artifacts here?"


    Hua Yueling asked very curiously, in his impression that Sister Yun was suddenly interested in the artifacts of this world.It''s still something on Hunter Planet. I don''t understand why. If it''s just a matter of interest, there is something wrong. Sister Yun should have other ideas.Is it possible that he still wants to be a researcher of artifacts in another world.


    "It''s quite interesting, Xiaoling, don''t you find it interesting? There are all kinds of different weapons, especially those with magical power."


    "Naturally it''s interesting, but it''s not necessarily a matter of specializing in it."


    Hua Yueling is naturally interested in artifacts, but only interested. If you can get artifacts to use, it would be great, but let''s forget about the history of artifacts.


    Hua Yueling has no interest in this aspect. He is lying on the table, a little bit that does not understand Sister Yun''s thoughts, but Sister Yun has his own ideas.


    However, it seems that Sister Yun will be studying artifacts here in the future, and Ningshuang is the same, she is really attracted by the books here, and she doesn''t want to leave at all.In this case, it seems that only Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong are left with nothing to do, and it is a bit boring to read here all the time.


    Looking at the two little guys next to him, Hua Yueling thought, she could take these two little guys outside.


    But the two little guys are sleeping too soundly, and there is no sign of waking up after sleeping for so long. Are they so sleepy?


    One afternoon just passed by unconsciously, anyway, the whole afternoon gave Hua Yueling the feeling that she didn''t do anything at all, and basically was consumed in the library.However, this afternoon also gave him a clear understanding of the internal structure of the library.


    In fact, the library is basically created in response to the trees, not only that, the bookshelves here are also specially made, in response to the structure of the tree house itself.


    However, the bookshelves on the outermost layer are what surprised Huayueling the most. The bookshelves there are directly using the outer structure of the original tree house to make bookshelves directly on the tree wall of the tree house. There are also carved flowers on the partition in the middle, which is very beautiful and has a classic atmosphere in it.


    I don''t know who made these, but I can see that it took a lot of effort to make these bookshelves.


    Those bookshelves can even be said to be the largest in the library on this floor. Nothing is bigger than those bookshelves, and there is no one.


    It takes a lot of time just to make these bookshelves, not to mention there are others.Especially those bookshelves that are as tall as giants are very characteristic of the fantasy world, but they are definitely not easy to manufacture. It is better to say something underground, but the higher floors are more troublesome. Although standing at a height is a solution, Well¡­¡­


    Looking up, Hua Yueling was even worried about what to do if these bookshelves were smashed down without being stabilized, how dangerous it would be.


    Looking at such a high bookshelf really feels dangerous, but fortunately, everything is just an inner imagination, or a sense of crisis, not real.


    "This library has given me a lot of knowledge. When I go to other libraries, I guess I will always think of the library here. No matter the overall size or the overall construction form, it is difficult to surpass it. ."


    Anyway, Hua Yueling thought so after reading it. He felt that it must be so, although the only library he has been to is the one in the city where he lives.


    This afternoon was not spent in vain. Although it is said that there is no progress in reading, it seems that some information has been collected from Sister Yun, but Sister Yun has always been mysterious and did not tell her findings. Come.She didn¡¯t even say why she did this.


    Hua Yun spent two particularly meaningful days here, and she got a lot of useful information about artifacts from the books of Jelucy. For her, she has made some progress, but the progress is not enough.But the weekend just passed, and her little research had to come to an end temporarily.


    There is no way. When it comes to normal times, I need to go to work again, and I don''t have time to stay here.But fortunately, Jelucy also allowed her to take the loss away, as long as it would not be broken.In this way, even if you don''t come here, you can read the book at any time. It can be said that Jay Lucy is really kind to them.


    Hua Yun thanked Jie Lucy, and then chose a book she was studying to take away, but she didn''t hold it by herself, but let Hua Yueling take it for herself.


    Putting the book directly into Hua Yueling''s inventory doesn''t have to worry about things like the book being destroyed, just let him take it out when you use it, which is quite easy.


    After Hua Yueling bid farewell to them, they returned to Sister Alorin''s home through the teleportation array. The teleportation array that passed between the two sides was temporarily maintained by the elves and sister Alorin.


    Karin is mainly responsible for the other world, mainly not to be used casually by others, just protect it.In modern society, Sister Aroline is personally responsible, but there is nothing particularly worrying about here, so Sister Aroline doesn''t usually need to do anything special.

 1845 Reference 1845

    When Hua Yueling and the others returned home, the sky was completely dark, and it was almost time to rest.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong have already said goodbye to them and went back to their own homes, while Hua Yueling and Hua Yun''s sister and brother were walking and chatting about the sky, while not in a hurry. Walk slowly to the house.


    Originally, Hua Yueling wanted to send the two girls home, but as before, neither of the two girls used him to send it.They walked in groups, although there was still a distance between their homes.Fortunately, it''s still on the way. You can get to the neighborhood by taking one bus, but the other one will take a little longer.


    Both girls are very strong, so don''t worry too much, but even so Hua Yueling feels that she should send them off.Although the process was a bit more troublesome, but the two girls didn''t need him to send them all the time, Hua Yueling could only stop there.


    After returning home to clean up, it was time to rest. Collecting materials and studying in the past two days has made Huayun consume a lot of energy. Although it is not without rest in another world, she has less time to rest.And the time in the two places is different. She needs a good rest to adjust her biological clock.


    Hua Yueling had an alarm clock a long time ago, and also two, one with an alarm clock, and one with a mobile phone, so as not to wake them up with an alarm clock.


    In fact, Huayueling is a little better. In fact, he was basically playing after he went to another world, except for the time to help Sister Yun find books, so he was not so tired. And sister Yun is still different.You know, sister Yun spends almost all of her time on reading and taking notes, but she doesn''t have time to go out and play like they do.


    So Huayun hurried to rest after washing, and she had to go to work tomorrow. She had to cultivate her energy, otherwise she would lose energy at work.In the past two days, she didn''t have a good rest, or it could be said that the rest time was too short, and she must have a good rest tonight.


    Hua Yueling was not in a hurry, he turned the game''s voice to the minimum, and started playing without disturbing her sister''s rest.Regardless of Ping Ping, Hua Yueling is not very energetic, but today his spirit is very strong.


    It''s fun to play alone, but Hua Yueling doesn''t put all his thoughts on this, part of his attention is also on other aspects, and he is still communicating with Xiaoxue.If there is nothing special next, Hua Yueling is already ready.


    He was going to start looking for the most recent system components. Speaking of him, he was busy with a lot of things, but there was really no good progress in the system components. This was also caused by his own choice.So now he decided to change the focus of his actions, focusing on system components. Xiaoxue''s lost power is also under consideration. Collecting all these will also be of great help to future actions.


    The temporary goal was set for this, so he needed Xiaoxue''s help. Without Xiaoxue''s help, it would be difficult to do it by himself.


    So he needs to discuss with Xiaoxue more, and in this regard, he must rely on Xiaoxue to tell him how to find it.He believes that Xiaoxue must have a way, and this is the only way when he is unwilling to buy the props used to search for these things.


    "Isn''t it the owner who said that, as long as you buy the item, there is no problem. It will be much easier to find with that item."


    "But it also costs a lot. Xiaoxue, you must hope that I will gather everything as soon as possible."


    "People naturally hope that the master can do it as soon as possible, but the master, you are not playing tricks, besides, the master should not think that others are so versatile, okay, if they have a detector, it is impossible to do so much. It¡¯s a matter. Don¡¯t think that the master is that they don¡¯t want to help others. They definitely want to help the master, but they can¡¯t help it.¡±


    "In other words, there is nothing you can do, Xiaoxue?"


    Huayueling understood what Xiaoxue meant. In fact, Xiaoxue''s meaning was similar to what he thought. As he thought, Xiaoxue didn''t want to help him, but there was no good way.


    Think about it, if Xiaoxue was really so versatile, she would have helped. Not to mention the system components, she must be the most concerned about her own power, but in this regard, Xiaoxue has never given him any advice. This can explain the problem.


    If this is the case, there is no way. Hua Yueling sighed after thinking about it. It seems that the only way is the way Xiaoxue said before, and that should be the only useful way.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Sighing, Hua Yueling felt that she had nothing to choose from, so it seemed that purchasing props was the only choice.


    "Xiaoxue, can you tell me more, how exactly is that item used?"


    "It''s still very simple to use. The owner only needs to equip it and close his eyes to imagine, then the corresponding picture will naturally appear in his mind. But the picture may be a bit crude and there is no way to completely fit the reality. This is necessary One point for the owner''s attention."


    "Anyway, it''s more useful to actually try it, right?"


    "Yes, the master will understand what I mean when I try."


    When Xiaoxue said this, Hua Yueling didn''t quite understand what she heard, but in a way, she felt that she understood what she meant.That is to say, the item can show the position of the system component he is looking for, but this explicit position is still somewhat problematic in some respects. The display is not so accurate, or it is impossible to follow the current map. It seems that the precise display in a certain location is just a rough idea, and you need to find the specific location yourself.


    He thinks that Xiaoxue''s meaning should be so correct, but this is also very troublesome, and then you still need to find it yourself.


    "Doesn''t it feel like it didn''t save any time?"


    "The master can''t say that. If there is no such prop, the master will not even have a target. It is not more troublesome to find it. I don''t know how many places need to be found. With the props, there is at least one goal. The time spent will definitely save a lot."

 1846 Reference 1846

    After hesitating for so long, Hua Yueling made a decision simply by gritting her teeth and stomping her feet.But before purchasing, Hua Yueling remembered that Xiaoxue had mentioned related skills before.


    "By the way, Xiaoxue, what are the skills you said about this?"


    "If you have skills, it may be cheaper to buy the required gold coins, but it is also more difficult to use. It requires the owner to use his own power, but the props do not have this disadvantage."


    "Hmm... Then Xiaoxue, just say it, which one is better, can I master that skill?"


    Hua Yueling still has to ask Xiaoxue. Xiaoxue is definitely more experienced in this area and can use her experience to help herself.


    "It depends on the master''s thoughts. If the master uses the skills, there is no problem. However, there is a limited number of uses in a day. If calculated based on the master''s current ability, it will not be possible to continue using it about five times, otherwise. It will cause damage to the owner. There is no problem with the props, but you must use the props every time."


    "Thinking about it this way, it seems that there is no harm in props, except that they are slightly more expensive. Wait, how come props are more expensive?"


    "Well, it should be because the props are more precious. The owner can think so, skills can be learned through teaching, but props cannot be easily created. Even related skills same."


    "That''s true of what you said."


    Hua Yueling thought about it seriously, and felt that Xiaoxue''s statement was not a problem.However, it is very difficult to teach skills to others, and there is no way to use them, but there are no worries about props. Perhaps this is one of the reasons.


    "The skills can only be used by myself, but the props can be used by others, but still only one can use them. Well, if you think about it this way, it doesn¡¯t make a difference. It¡¯s better to buy some skills for less. The number of uses Noodles are also a hassle, only five times a day..."


    Do I really need to use it so many times a day?This question has to wait for Xiaoxue to give herself an answer.


    "Xiaoxue, there is one more question to ask you, this skill also has props, how long can it last after using it, or is it just a momentary thing and then it disappears."


    "It will last a while."


    "Well, if that''s the case, it doesn''t seem to make any difference. If you think about it this way, the props are better. Are there no other differences?"


    Hua Yueling still wanted to know more, Xiaoxue thought about it after hearing his question.


    "Other differences, let the host think about it again, don''t worry."


    "Well, Xiaoxue, think about it first, and I won''t buy it. You can tell me when you think it over."


    Originally, Huayueling was ready to buy it when he thought about it. However, after analyzing with Xiaoxue, he found that he still didn¡¯t know enough. Only when he knew enough could he make a judgment. Good choice.So much money has to be spent, and I don¡¯t like the things I can¡¯t buy enough, so the money will be spent for nothing.


    After Xiaoxue fell into thinking, Hua Yueling could only wait slowly, but he believed that he shouldn''t have to wait long.After sinking into the game, Hua Yueling didn''t bother Xiaoxue for now, and was playing quietly here.


    In fact, he is not only asking Xiaoxue, he is also thinking about this question, what is the difference between skills and props, but after all, he has not actually contacted, and has not actually seen or tried to use it. He couldn''t tell why he said it himself.


    "Well...Is it because I have too high expectations for skills, so I have been thinking about skills and skills. If you change the way of thinking, there is actually no difference between props and skills... No, there are still differences, and skills are more cheaper."


    Inexpensiveness is indeed an amazing factor, and it immediately made Hua Yueling feel that she had no other choice other than skills.If the gap between the two is not that big, he feels that he doesn''t need to think about it anymore and he can directly draw a conclusion.


    But he was not in a hurry. Anyway, he could listen to Xiaoxue''s opinion for a while. Xiaoxue didn''t have any special opinions. Anyway, no matter which one he bought, it was what she wanted and what she wanted, so she didn''t have any special inclinations. .


    Hua Yueling understands this, so he feels that he doesn''t need to think too much, and just make a choice directly after hearing what Xiaoxue means.No matter which one is good.


    It''s just that until now, what Hua Yueling tends to be is still the first, or the skills are better, after all, it''s cheaper.


    Cheap is not good, but whether it''s cheaper or more expensive, it can help the same, so just follow your own ideas.


    Hua Yun was already asleep at this time, she was really tired, and it had been a long time since she did a lot of research like that.


    Hua Yueling admires her sister. Although she usually reads, she rarely reads like this.It''s really special carefully.


    Hua Yueling also felt a little sleepy, but he didn''t want to sleep yet.


    "Xiaoxue doesn''t know how long it will be, um..."


    In fact, the main thing is that the game is a bit addictive and I don''t want to stop.


    "Then play for a while, and stop when there is news from Xiaoxue."


    I don''t know how long it will take to get Xiaoxue''s reply, but Hua Yueling is not in a hurry, nor is he in a hurry to lie down and rest. Anyway, it is not too late, so you can play for a while.Wait until Xiaoxue has a reply before going to rest. It''s good to talk with Xiaoxue during the break.


    Hua Yueling thought like this, and Xiaoxue didn''t let him wait too long. After about five or six minutes passed, Xiaoxue reacted and contacted him again.


    "Master, I have almost clarified the comparison between the two aspects. Would you like to listen to it now?"


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoxue, wait for a while and talk about it later."


    Hua Yueling needs to clean up a bit, and after turning off the game, she also turned off the console.Then he lay down on the bed, took a look at the time, and then started talking with Xiaoxue after he was ready. It was more comfortable to lie down and chat, more comfortable than sitting.


    "Xiaoxue, tell me, I''m listening."

 1847 Reference 1847

    "As I mentioned before, the owner must be very clear on the purchase side that the cost of gold coins is still cheaper than the skills. In addition, the number of uses is that the props must beat the skills, but here is the number of uses per day, not the number of times available. , The available times are actually the same and can be used unlimited times."


    "Yes, these are what I have learned so far. Are there others?"


    After the opening remarks, Hua Yueling nodded. The things Xiaoxue said were things that both parties had learned when communicating with her before. He knew these things well, so there was no need to waste time on them.


    "If I choose only from these two aspects, I am more inclined to buy skills."


    "Well, it depends on the owner''s own thoughts. In fact, the two aspects are similar. In my opinion, there is not much difference, judging from the current information the owner knows."


    Xiaoxue finally added one sentence, but these are just appetizers, and it can even be said that they are not even appetizers. After all, Hua Yueling already knows it, so there is no need to elaborate.Besides, there is no need to elaborate on such things.


    "That''s it. Let''s stop discussing these two aspects. Let''s continue to talk about other things."


    Hua Yueling terminated the current discussion, and planned to take the discussion to other directions. The most important element that will affect his judgment is behind.The first two influences have already been revealed, and the current judgment requires the latter elements to influence.


    Hua Yueling put on a posture of quietly waiting for you to speak, turned her body slightly, did not speak any more, but waited for Xiaoxue to continue speaking.


    After all, the information provided by Xiaoxue is very important no matter what, it is what she needs, and she also needs to think carefully about what she wants.


    "The rest is actually easier to talk about."


    Xiaoxue lowered her voice and said, while Hua Yueling was highly concentrated.


    "Then there is the scope of influence. In some respects, the scope of influence should be more prominent in terms of skills. But the premise is that the owner must spend more mental energy to be able to do it. The props have some kind of natural existence. Restrictions, so this cannot be done."


    "Well, it can''t be said that the skill is more advantageous. In that case, the number of uses will be reduced?"


    "Yes, that''s what I''m going to say next. There are restrictions in this area. If the master tries his best to use the skill, the original number of uses will be reduced from five to three."


    "It''s still acceptable, it''s less than I expected."


    Hua Yueling nodded with satisfaction after hearing this. In fact, this aspect was not bad, at least the number of reductions was less than she thought.Just reducing it twice does not affect usage too much.


    If there were no other differences, Hua Yueling would still choose skills as the purchase object, and not to mention other props, the price was indeed an important factor that discouraged him.


    There is no need to hide it, this is the most important factor, not even one of them said that.


    "There is also the actual effect of the two, which is also very important."


    "Yes, there is no big gap in other aspects, and the specific use effect is the most important. If you can''t find something, it will be wasted. And the searchable range is too small. I just want to do it because I don''t want to search everywhere. If there is no way to solve the problem, it¡¯s no use."


    "In terms of the two, the effect that can be achieved is not much different. It''s just that the props are still somewhat limited. There is no way to understand the details like skills. This may be a problem."


    "What do you mean specifically?"


    Hua Yueling can basically understand the meaning of Xiaoxue''s words, but what kind of impact this will have needs to be determined.


    "That is to say, the owner has no way to understand the details clearly. For example, the owner knows what is in a certain place through skills or props, and then the owner wants to understand that place to understand more clearly, just like in On the computer or on the mobile phone, use your fingers to zoom in to understand the detailed situation. The items that can be zoomed in are limited. There may be no way to fully meet the owner''s needs, but the skills can be zoomed in more refined."


    "In other words, I can learn more. If I can''t determine the specific location, or the situation where the system component is located, the skills can let me know more and understand more clearly. Is that right? "


    "That''s right, this is an advantage in terms of skills."


    "Listening to Xiaoxue, I find that skills have the upper hand in all aspects except the number of uses. On the contrary, I think that skills should be more expensive."


    "But skills have natural flaws, compared with props."


    "Is it someone who can use it?" Hua Yueling immediately smelled it. This was the only thing he could think of, or it could be said that it was the biggest advantage of the props he knew.


    "That''s it, the owner can think about it. If someone needs to use similar abilities, but only if the owner can use the related skills, then the owner can only do it himself. But if you have an item, you can borrow the item directly. Is it more useful for others to use? In this regard."


    "Indeed, but the point is that I don''t need this. Except for myself, no one else will need to use this feature, unless it has other functions."


    Speaking of this Xiaoxue denied Hua Yueling''s idea, whether it is a skill or an item ability, it is quite single, which is used to find the missing system components and her lost power.


    There is only one function, so as long as this function can be done to its best, it is enough, and there is no need to think about other things.


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, and then asked Xiaoxue if there was anything else she hadn''t said, but Xiaoxue said there was nothing left.


    "The other thing is that the props can keep the image data, but they need to be carried by special things, and that kind of things also need to be purchased with money."


    "This is a useful feature, but does that kind of thing require a lot of gold coins?"


    This is what Hua Yueling cares most about, and it might be useful if they need to act separately, but Hua Yueling and the others would hardly do it.However, it is still useful if the image obtained does not have enough time in the mind.


    "What about skills, do skills have this function?"


    Hua Yueling immediately asked, after Xiao Xuexin mentioned this item, his thoughts were somewhat affected.

 1848 Reference 1848

    "Skills also have similar functions, but they stay in the owner''s mind. If you use more mental power, you can do it."


    "Well, let''s use skills. If nothing else, just buying skills should be enough."


    After thinking about it for a while, Hua Yueling said that after comparing the two, no matter how it was said.Although the search props are better than skills to some extent, they still have no skills in more aspects, making Huayueling feel that it is not as cost-effective as purchasing skills.


    After making the decision, Hua Yueling took a long breath, and then directly opened the mall page. He knew that if he didn''t buy it now, he would definitely think about it again later, thinking that it might be better not to buy.So instead of doing this, it''s better to just buy it while you have this mindset now, and then think about it after saving it. Hua Yueling doesn''t want to continue like this.


    Anyway, the most important task at present is to collect all the missing parts of the system. It is necessary to purchase skills or props.


    Using this kind of reason to support her own ideas, Hua Yueling found the skill Xiaoxue said, it was a particularly rare skill, and Hua Yueling also compared the price of skills and items.It turns out that the price gap between the two is actually not that big, but it is quite good for him to save a fortune.


    "Although it''s not a lot, but it''s pretty good. It can save some."


    Hua Yueling directly clicked to buy. After purchasing the skills, Hua Yueling immediately checked.The description of skills is rather vague.But after purchasing it, Huayueling also had some doubts, why is there such a skill?


    It stands to reason that there should be no such skills in the original system, or is it that everything has been thought of in the design of the system, knowing that the system may become what it is now?


    Hua Yueling felt that this had something to do with Xiaoxue, but she didn''t know how she did it.And Xiaoxue obviously has no plans to say anything in this regard, even if Hua Yueling asks, she probably can''t ask anything.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know much about these things, nor was he particularly clear, but he felt that he needed to understand some.It''s just that there is no way now. Asking Xiaoxue definitely don''t expect it, Xiaoxue wouldn''t say it.


    "If I use it now, it shouldn''t affect my tomorrow''s use, right? How is this calculated? If my mental strength is the standard, it''s impossible to be accurate five times a day, right?"


    After the purchase, Hua Yueling suddenly remembered this matter, but at this time it was too late to regret, so he could only ask Xiaoxue quickly.It would be nice if Xiaoxue could remind me earlier, but she never said anything.


    "Master, please rest assured, how could someone cheat the owner? This can be used five times a day, so the owner can rest assured. But there is still something to remind the owner. The premise of this use is that the owner has enough rest time every day. , If you don¡¯t take a break, the number you can use will be reduced."


    "In this case, it''s okay. Generally speaking, I don''t stay up late. But I still need to check in advance. How do I know the number of times I can use it if I don''t take a break?"


    "At that time, the master will know it naturally. This may be a bit strange to say, but if the master cannot use the skill when the time comes, he will know that it cannot be used, don''t worry."


    "In other words, I can feel whether I can still use it, right?"


    Hua Yueling almost understood what Xiaoxue meant. In other words, it was actually very simple. When he used it again, he would have a corresponding induction to know if he could still use it.This is fine.


    "That''s good, I''ll try it first. By the way, Xiaoxue, can you find some if I use it here?"


    "No problem, don''t underestimate this skill. It can cover a large area. Take the master''s world as an example, at least it can cover almost the size of a city."


    "A city, well, it still feels a little inadequate. If you look for it one by one, the time it takes is still quite terrible."


    But Huayueling didn¡¯t complain anymore. After all, it¡¯s good to have such a good skill. What should I do if I don¡¯t have the skill, otherwise I have to find it more troublesome, otherwise I can only give up and just admit it. There is no other way.


    At the moment when the skill was used, Hua Yueling felt that a large part of her mental power was consumed, which was much more than Xiaoxue said that she could use it five times a day.


    Hua Yueling wanted to ask Xiaoxue what was going on. It was just that when she used her skills, she obviously couldn¡¯t speak. Hua Yueling couldn¡¯t even speak, she had to endure the consumption to feel the picture that emerged in her mind. .


    "this is¡­¡­"


    After using the skill, a map-like picture appeared in Hua Yueling''s mind.It can be said that it is a map.But it is a map that Hua Yueling is not familiar with. This map is still relatively large, mainly after being enlarged, so each point can be seen clearly.


    "Unfortunately it''s abbreviated, otherwise it would be better."


    Huayue Lingzhu is somewhat inadequate for some people. In fact, this is already very good, where there is a function that can directly show everything in front of him.That is impossible.


    "Well, unfortunately there is still no way to confirm where this is, wait, this is..."


    Hua Yueling found a small red dot on that picture, and all his attention was concentrated on it, thinking about what that small red dot was.In fact, according to his game thinking, he could probably figure out what it was, but he didn''t dare to confirm it yet.


    "Just as the owner thought, the red dot on it is the owner, showing the position of the owner. The owner can roughly judge the position of the system components or the lost power based on this."


    "But how is the distance here calculated?" Hua Yueling could see a few shining light spots through this map-like thing. These light spots were large or small, and it was certain that those were what he was looking for. , And the size of the light spot represents the degree of importance. I don¡¯t know if you can think about it like this. "Even if you know the direction, it will be quite difficult to find if you can only guess the distance."


    "This is actually a relatively simple question. The owner doesn''t need to think so much. As long as you focus on the spot you are looking for, you will be able to figure out the approximate distance in your mind. It is quite convenient."

 1849 Reference 1849

    "Is that the case? I''ll give it a try. If that''s the case, it''s really convenient. In this case, you don''t have to worry about getting the position and looking for such a situation everywhere."


    After getting Xiaoxue''s answer, Huayueling breathed a sigh of relief. It''s pretty good to have such a function. If it doesn''t, it would be a really tasteless skill.It''s a pity to eat tasteless and discard it.


    But also, it is impossible for Xiaoxue to lie to herself in this regard.Besides, after the two sides have been together for so long, Hua Yueling still knows a little about Xiaoxue, although he still doesn''t know more about it, Xiaoxue still seems very mysterious to him, giving him such a feeling.


    Hua Yueling''s attention returned to the map in her mind. The simpler map had very few recognizable things on it.


    Apart from the red dot at his location and the yellow dots shown by the missing parts and power of the system, there is nothing else that can be identified.Hua Yueling looked at the place where he was. The altitude showed a little bit, and the situation nearby also showed some signs. Just to tell the truth, if it wasn''t for the hint of the light spot of his position, he couldn''t help it. Make sure this is your own home.


    "This is too crude."


    "This is already very good. How can I say that there are light spots on it that can be identified by the owner. If it is not, it will be more difficult to distinguish."


    "That''s how it is said, but after spending so many gold coins to buy such a skill, I feel that it is a bit of a loss. Forget it, I can''t complain too much, just let it be, if it works anyway."


    Hua Yueling breathed a sigh of relief, bought everything, and spent all the gold coins, and now it¡¯s impossible to return the goods anymore, so it¡¯s better to think more about the good things, and Hua Yueling told herself like this.


    "That''s right, let''s take a look, at least remember some of the characteristics that are easier to see. This time the skills can''t be wasted. Even the test must be rewarded."


    Hua Yueling thought so, and continued to search for that map.He focused his attention on the yellow light spot closest to him. Hua Yueling looked carefully at the place where the yellow light spot was and couldn''t tell where it was.In addition, the distance cannot be determined, and it is even more difficult for Hua Yueling to determine the specific location of that thing.


    "Well, are there any signs around here that can indicate where it is?"


    Since there is no way to directly judge where it is, it is necessary to find a certain kind of special existence that can judge the position, like a special sign.Hua Yueling looked around, but didn''t find anything particularly noteworthy. At least it was a place that he thought could be used as a sign, not at all.


    In this case, the only way seems to be to write down the entire place, and then either go to the site to investigate, or find a nearby map, and then compare it place by place.


    Although this approach sounds stupid and not particularly reasonable, it is indeed a better approach that can be thought of now.


    "It''s better to draw it. If you keep a record, you don''t have to worry about forgetting it."


    Hua Yueling didn''t have much confidence in her memory. He didn''t feel that he could be so anxious after a nap, fearing that he would forget everything by then.


    At this time, don''t believe that your memory is better, but believe in the power of records, otherwise humans will not be able to develop like this.


    Hua Yueling immediately drew on the paper according to the image in her mind. Although there is no way to say that it is a 100% re-enactment, it is actually not much different. Anyway, the image in her mind is like that, which is quite simple. , It¡¯s not that difficult to draw.


    "In this way, almost all the paintings around here are finished, and then here is here. Xiaoxue, you said that skills can expand a certain place bigger, don''t you think how can I expand it?"


    "Didn''t they tell the master, just focus on it, and use your own mental power to expand it, it''s easy."


    "But it''s not easy according to what you said, Xiaoxue. Okay, let me give it a try."


    Hua Yueling immediately tried to expand the place where one of the light spots was based on what Hua Yueling said, just like Xiaoxue said, just focus on there, thinking in her mind, or ordering .


    Expand, expand, expand... It''s almost like this.


    However, Hua Yueling soon realized that it had expanded to the limit. It was not that he could not continue to expand, but that if he continued to expand, his mental power would be insufficient. It was similar to what Xiaoxue said, and by then he would be able to understand that. There is no way to continue using it, Hua Yueling already understands it well now.


    "It can only be expanded to this extent, but this is enough for me."


    After the expansion, the scope of that piece is presented in front of me in a more detailed way, which is stronger than the previous similar overview map, but I don''t know how much.


    "It''s clearer now."


    Even so, Hua Yueling still doesn''t know that place, but in this way, he can confirm the situation of that place more clearly, so it will be easier to find it.


    "I don''t have any impression of this place, but let''s record it first, and then look for it. With such a more accurate picture, it is easier to find."


    However, the picture in my mind is finer, which means that it is not easy for Hua Yueling to record that picture. His painter is not very good, and it should be at the bottom of everyone here. of.Although Lu Yuetong has not learned much about art, he is still better than him.


    But after all, it only needs to take pictures of cats and draw tigers, and does not require too much skill, so although Huayueling''s paintings are not particularly good, they can''t be said to be bad.Anyway, he felt that he could definitely understand what he was painting.


    "That''s fine. Although it''s still a little bit worse, it''s pretty good."


    After Hua Yueling finished painting, she picked it up and looked at it carefully. Although she was not particularly satisfied, it was considered a good work.Compared with the image in my mind, it is not much different.


    "There is still a little time. In this case, I will paint other places too. I can paint a few more."


    The skill image remained longer than Hua Yueling thought.

 1850 Reference 1850

    After recording a few more locations, Hua Yueling was very happy this time. He found that the skills could last longer than he thought, which was pretty good.I thought it was pretty good to be able to record two locations, but after he recorded five locations, the picture in his mind gradually faded.


    "When the time comes, the map will disappear. Although there is memory, there is no way to recall it well. Is this also unique to the skill?"


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help but vomit, although it made him happy to be able to record so much.But thinking about it is still a bit helpless.It feels like it is not my own memory, there is no way to control it.


    Hua Yueling is somewhat unhappy about this, but although he can control the skills and use the skills at any time, he can''t control the disappearance of the image in his mind.Anyway, when the time comes, the image will gradually disappear, and I don''t know how to do it. It feels like this skill can control my brain.


    This skill does give people this feeling.


    But now that the image has faded, it¡¯s no use thinking about it anymore. Hua Yueling tidied up the maps drawn on her hand, and then looked at them separately. Unfortunately, Hua Yueling couldn¡¯t find the remaining maps. What came out of it.


    He doesn''t have any impression of these places, so the paintings above are probably places he hasn''t been to.


    "It''s been drawn anyway, so let''s look at the map tomorrow."


    Perhaps the corresponding place can be found on the map. Although this possibility is not great, it is not impossible.I just need a map around here. I must spend some time looking for it tomorrow.


    Hua Yueling tidyed up the map and placed it on the bedside table next to it, and then lay down. It was time to rest. It was already quite late. Hua Yueling couldn''t open her eyes in a little trouble.


    "I trouble you today, Xiaoxue, I have to go to bed first."


    "Master, rest, and others will rest too."


    Xiaoxue and humans are still alike in this respect, both need to rest. After the two parties said goodnight to each other, Hua Yueling put the collection aside and went to bed.


    The harvest on this day was fairly good, at least better than expected.And the ones that should be purchased have already been purchased, and the ones that should be looked for have also been searched, and the next thing is tomorrow.


    The next day, life was in the usual rhythm again. Sister Yun went to work after breakfast, leaving him alone in the family.After breakfast, Hua Yueling took out the maps that she drew yesterday, and watched the maps she drew again.


    "Well, now it seems that the most important thing is to find nearby maps and compare them. It''s not that difficult."


    Hua Yueling also had an atlas at home, but it was a world map, so it was useless, and it was impossible to find anything on it.So Hua Yueling turned on the computer and used the electronic map to find it. The first thing he found was the area near his home, and he followed the direction to find it.


    It''s definitely not nearby, so you need to know more distant places.Hua Yueling dragged the map farther, and then zoomed in again.Comparing in this way is not only troublesome, but also not easy to find.After all, it does not mean that the map you draw must be able to match the map, unless there are some points that are particularly easy to find.


    Hua Yueling also paid special attention and remembered it, but he didn''t remember anything special. If there were any, he should have remembered it a long time ago. It is impossible to remember it now, but he has nothing at all. memory.


    "Yes, it''s not a place such as a scenic spot. How could it be possible to make a place like a particularly conspicuous iconic building to remind you, I think it''s impossible."


    Holding the map in her hand one by one, Hua Yueling slowly found some similarities.


    "This place feels a bit similar, but I''m not sure if it''s here."


    After comparing the graphs I drew and the places shown on the map, I felt that there was not much difference in the shape. It is also a way to judge by the shape.


    "This is, let me see, this is already outside the city, is it a village?"


    The name seems to be Jieyue Village. He calculated the distance. It takes almost three hours to ride a bicycle from home, and it takes six hours to go back and forth.


    "It''s still too long to go back and forth like this, it''s still convenient to take a taxi."


    Hua Yueling calculated that instead of spending so much time going back and forth, it would be more convenient to take a taxi directly. The back and forth speed should be at least several times faster without spending too much money.But this is the case here, not to mention other places farther away.


    Besides, it''s just my own guess now. If there is nothing in that place, the money will be spent for nothing.Despite all these and other worries, Hua Yueling understood that she still had to take action, anyway, the props must not be bought for nothing.


    I bought all the props, and I started to look for it. How can I give up at this time?


    After identifying a place, Hua Yueling recorded it, and then began to search for another place.


    "The owner can look for more distant places to see if there are other similar places, it would be better to confirm these."


    "Xiaoxue, are you saying that I''m not looking for the right one?"


    "Not necessarily. People just think it''s better for the master to be more careful."


    "Are you more careful... Then I''ll see if there are other similar ones. Xiaoxue, your opinion is quite correct. Indeed, just a part of the shape is similar may not be here, it may also be my illusion."


    After listening to Xiaoxue''s reminder, Hua Yueling felt that she really needed to change her way of thinking. This way she was taken away, and she needed more discovery thinking to think.


    "Where should the range of skills go, in terms of the mental power I used yesterday."


    "I can almost reach this place." Since Xiaoxue couldn''t show up in front of him and give instructions for him, he could only pass it directly to a rough boundary in his mind."


    Hua Yueling compared the map in front of her and found that this area was more than what she had imagined, and the coverage area was really quite large.For example, the medium-sized town he lives in now has all been covered. Hua Yueling calculated about it. If you increase the mental power to expand the scope as Xiaoxue said, it is estimated that it can cover a large city. problem.


    "That''s not bad. Although you have to go to a lot of places, it saves a lot of things than just a little bit of searching."

 1851 Reference 1851

    After confirming the scope, Hua Yueling feels better, so her future actions will be much easier.If you want to find it as soon as possible, you can ask Sister Aroline for help and send it to different places.When you arrive at a new place, you use your skills once, and you don¡¯t spend much time every day.


    "There is another point worth noting here."


    Hua Yueling circled another place, which was not so close compared to the one found before, but it seemed that there was some possibility.As for which of these two places, Hua Yueling still prefers the former.


    "Let¡¯s record it too. The other one is further away. If the previous one is not, then go. If you find it in the front, there is no need to go back.


    After Hua Yueling made a record, she looked at her notes, nodded and thought it was not bad.Then it will be more convenient to act.


    He took out other maps, and Hua Yueling tried to compare. There were still a lot of maps in his hand, basically arranged according to the distance from his home, not just going in one direction.


    Although it seemed very convenient to say that, Hua Yueling didn''t think about this before, he only thought about the distance from here.But this is nothing, although it will cost him a lot of time.


    "It happens that there are five more opportunities today, so I can record some more. Later, if Ningshuang and Yuetong come over, I will go with them. If they don''t come, I will go alone."


    He hasn''t told them about this. He doesn''t want to change their minds because of this. That would definitely be wrong.So he decided to wait a little longer to see if they would come.


    "I didn''t say anything yesterday. Today is really not certain."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself that they hadn''t communicated with each other when they said goodbye yesterday, and neither Lu Yuetong nor Mu Ningshuang said whether they were coming over today.Although they will come according to the usual practice, they are not necessarily, after all, they played together for several days before returning.


    "Before this, I will record everything that should be recorded so that I can act directly after they give me the news."


    After searching for the addresses of the remaining places, almost all the locations were determined. Hua Yueling found that there were a lot of missing system components.There are so many near my home. What kind of parts are these?


    For this reason, Hua Yueling was very puzzled, but he asked Xiaoxue what else was left of the unrecovered parts, but Xiaoxue said there were many more, and she couldn''t fully explain it.


    "How could so many parts be lost?"


    "Perhaps because the system is too fragile."


    Xiaoxue said in a rather ambiguous tone.But Hua Yueling didn''t believe her statement, that a thing with such a powerful system would be destroyed so severely, who would believe this kind of thing.


    Xiaoxue should also know that he would not believe such a statement, but she still did, and she didn''t worry about whether he believed it or not. It was enough to give him one statement, and the others didn''t seem to care.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know exactly what Xiaoxue was thinking. It was very strange, because Xiaoxue''s thoughts were often very strange to him.But this is Xiaoxue''s thoughts after all. It is not his business what people think, and he can''t control other people''s thoughts.


    It''s strange, but at least it is now certain that Xiaoxue will definitely not harm her, maybe there is something unspeakable.Thinking of this inwardly, Hua Yueling didn''t ask Xiaoxue again. Since Xiaoxue didn''t want to say it, it''s better not to be a bad person.


    "Do it again, this time you have to record all the lines on that line, unless it is too far away."


    Because the skill covers a large area at a time, there may be a long distance between one place and the other. Even if it is a line, it will take a long time to go back and forth between the two places.


    Using the skills again, an image appeared in her mind again, Hua Yueling quickly adjusted the size range of the map display on the computer, and then compared it in her mind.


    "It should be true."


    The angle of the image that emerged in her mind is different from the angle of the map in front of her. The map in her mind can be adjusted, but Hua Yueling still chooses to adjust the map in front of her, trying to overlap the image in her mind with the map in front of her. See if you can get it right.


    "This size should be about the same, but there is no way to get it right. Isn''t this still OK?"


    It felt like there was nothing wrong, but Hua Yueling found that there was still some gap through the comparison. He carefully observed and looked for a suitable place.However, it takes a lot of time. It is important to know that the overall map is not like the image in his mind. It has a clear division of a region, so if you want to find that area, you must look for it one by one.


    "It''s better to find out if there are more important points, otherwise there will be no way to find that area."


    He quickly looked for more important places in the images in his mind. In fact, he was where he was. Hua Yueling looked at him for a moment, only then realized what he had overlooked.


    "Why did I forget this? This red dot is where I am. It will be easier to handle this way."


    Hua Yueling hurriedly overlapped where she was, then adjusted the direction, and finally rotated and adjusted the angle so that the image and the map completely overlapped.


    "That''s not much difference."


    He muttered to himself in a low voice, Hua Yueling moved his fingers on the map, but he soon discovered a problem. The size of the map still did not match the image in his mind.


    "The size needs to be adjusted again."


    "The master''s method is still good, as long as the size is adjusted, you can roughly determine where you are looking for."


    "I also think it''s pretty good. It''s easier than just drawing a picture on paper, and if it''s right, then just mark the corresponding location. It''s easy."


    Hua Yueling said happily, he hadn''t thought of this way at all in the beginning, but now he has found a pretty good way, which is worthy of joy.


    After some adjustments, the picture in Hua Yueling''s mind is also blurred, which means that more than half of the skill''s time has passed, and it will completely disappear soon.


    However, although it is a little fuzzy, it is nothing if the corresponding situation is good. If there is no good comparison, it will be more troublesome, but now there is no need to worry.

 1852 Reference 1852

    Hua Yueling hurriedly compared the several locations she had previously determined, especially the few places she had just found, and found that it was not too far from her own guess. It might deviate slightly, but the deviation was not large.


    "That''s right, it''s here."


    After determining the location again, Hua Yueling recorded it in his notebook, and then hurried to determine several other locations.


    "This point is here, and here..."


    Hua Yueling recorded them one by one at the fastest speed, mainly recording the name of the place, so that it would be easier to find it when that time comes.However, a more specific address is not easy. After all, he can only see a light spot in that area. As for the specific location of the light spot, he needs to go to the field to find it.


    But it¡¯s good to be able to determine an approximate location, and it¡¯s much easier to find a place when you arrive.


    After recording, the image in my mind basically disappeared completely.But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, everything that should be recorded is recorded. In fact, there are not many light spots in the image. After recording, Hua Yueling counted them, and there were eight in total.


    However, there are quite a few in this area. I don''t know how many missing parts and powers will be there except here.


    "It''s enough for the time being. After collecting all these, let''s search elsewhere."


    It was already half past seven, and it was not too early, but Mu Ningshuang and the others hadn''t come over yet.


    "Don''t worry, normally they should come around at around eight o''clock, um, not necessarily, wait a while, if they don''t come at eight o''clock, they will call and ask."


    Hua Yueling marked the location in the map software on his mobile phone, and then heaved a sigh of relief. Now he has to get busy again, but this is his own choice, which he hopes.After all, he now particularly wants to get magic-related parts, which are similar to the illusion parts he got, which can enhance his magical ability.


    He hopes that he can get it as soon as possible, but this is not what he can say.It still depends on luck. Although his luck is pretty good, luck hasn''t helped much lately.


    After eight o''clock, they still did not wait for Lu Yuetong to come.Hua Yueling felt that they would not come over, but it was strange that none of them called, so in order to make sure Hua Yueling still called them.


    "Hey, it''s Aling. I''m sorry, I have something in my house, so I can''t get there so early. It may take the afternoon to go to your side."


    As soon as the call got through, I heard Lu Yuetong explain why he didn''t come.


    "That''s right, is it troublesome? Do you need my help?"


    "No need, it''s actually not a trouble, just need to be busy."


    "Then you don''t come here today, and rest at home when you are done. There is no need to come to my side again."


    "That''s all right, I will call Ningshuang again tomorrow morning to find you. By the way, Ningshuang is also here, and she can''t go."


    "Okay, that''s it."


    After speaking with Lu Yuetong, it was confirmed that they would not come, and Hua Yueling immediately began to pack up and set off immediately.It''s still early, and if I set off earlier, I can still come back at noon.Otherwise, it may not be possible to come back on time at noon.


    "If you get home at eleven thirty... there will be about three and a half hours, but it will be too late, so try to come back at eleven o''clock. This way you can almost go to two places, but plus the time to find it, it is estimated that it will not be there. "


    After putting her phone away, Hua Yueling went out, took a taxi outside, told her destination, and then Hua Yueling began to study the map of the place she was going to.There are not too many things that can be studied on the map, but at least some things can be understood.


    "Well, the place where that part is located seems to be near the school. Is this someone''s house or a small shop?"


    Not far from the yellow dot is an elementary school, and there are some houses near the elementary school, which should be where people live.The yellow dot seems to be in a house, but I don¡¯t know if it was picked up by someone, or if it fell on the roof and was not found.


    It doesn''t matter which one it is, Hua Yueling wants to get that thing back and there are 10,000 methods that can be used to ensure that it will not be discovered.


    "In this case, there is basically no need to look for it. When you get there, it should be almost the same."


    And it was a village he hadn''t been to, and it happened to be a way to go out for fun, which was not bad.


    Sitting in a car and looking at the scenery backwards out of the window, this is much faster than riding a bicycle by yourself, if it is not enough time to come by by yourself.It''s better to take a taxi to save time and trouble.


    After arriving at the destination, Hua Yueling immediately walked to the place where the yellow dot was. Hua Yueling got off the car at the entrance of the school. From here, after turning a turn, he reached another road and walked forward from this road. Not far away is where the yellow dot is.


    "It should be here."


    This was the time when the students were in class. Huayueling could still hear the sound of the loudspeakers in the school. She should be doing morning exercises. There was not much difference between this time.


    According to the explicit on the map, the yellow dot is near here, indicating that what he is looking for should be found here.It is more convenient to use exploration skills at this time.


    Exploring the surrounding situation in his mind, Hua Yueling was looking for a strange place here.He still has memories of the system components and the feeling of Xiaoxue''s lost power, so relying on these memories can make him easier to find.


    "There is some breath here, it should be right here."


    Hua Yueling turned his head and looked at that side. There was a big hole on that side near Hua Yueling. The big hole was filled with all kinds of garbage, which was a garbage pit for storing garbage.


    Looking around, there are roads on both sides, and you can pass from both sides.But according to Hua Yueling''s judgment, he should walk from the right.


    After bypassing the big pothole, I walked all the way from the right side. This is a relatively wide alley with houses on both sides.After Hua Yueling walked into the alley, she noticed that the prop was on the right side of his current location.


    "It seems to be in someone''s house here."


    There is no alley for personal value reduction here, and the two people are close to each other, so since the system components are here, they must be in the people''s house, not outside.


    "It''s better to get inside, there is no way."

 1853 Reference 1853

    Hua Yueling found a place with no one. He hid in a nearby place that was not easy to see, and immediately used his stealth skill.It is good to have detection skills, you can know whether there are people nearby, whether there are cameras, etc., so as not to be seen.


    After becoming invisible, Hua Yueling quickly came outside the house he had locked.According to the investigation, the thing he was looking for is here.


    "This feeling... is not like a system component, it feels like a lost power. That power is not a strong feeling, but it should be a relatively special power."


    Xiaoxue didn''t say anything and didn''t have any reaction, which made Hua Yueling a little strange. She couldn''t be still asleep. Logically speaking, she must have woke up a long time ago, and it seems that she doesn''t want to talk anymore.


    After being invisible, Hua Yueling came to the door of the house. He found a higher place where he could stand and stepped on it. Then he jumped directly up from there, grabbing the edge of the wall with both hands, and he used force. The whole person jumped high and jumped into the courtyard of this house.


    "Let me see, according to the prompt, it is in this room."


    Hua Yueling walked inside carefully, there are still people in this house, but the door outside is closed, so it looks like there is no one.But the room that the person was in was not the place where the thing he was looking for, so it didn''t matter much.


    "That person is... well, here, you can see this from his side, but fortunately there was no noise just now."


    After confirming that there was no problem, Hua Yueling quickly walked into the room and quickly searched in it. Although she was looking for something that belonged to her, Hua Yueling''s heart was still uncontrollable.


    He felt his heart beating violently and his eyes were moving in the room. With the help of exploration skills, he never found what he was looking for.


    "Isn''t it here? But I feel right here."


    According to the investigation, Hua Yueling confirmed that it should be in this room, but he did not see anything at a certain location, and did not find anything worthy of his attention.


    "If you are not here..."


    Hua Yueling stared at the ground, either there or nearby, but it was certain that it was impossible for people to leave things on the ground casually.


    "Either it''s underground, it''s unlikely. Or it''s on the roof, there are some possibilities, but it''s really surprising that they have been scattered here for so long and haven''t been passive."


    The possibility of being underground is very small, Hua Yueling can say so for sure.Think about it and know that unless the houses here are newly built and the ground has been cleaned up before, otherwise, you will know that it is impossible to hide under the ground.


    If you think about it this way, there may only be one, and that thing is now on the roof, there is no other possibility.


    "Let''s go up and see."


    Hua Yueling sighed, it was still a bit difficult to get to the roof, as it was for him.You have to think about how to go up. It¡¯s also possible to go over the wall, but you have to be careful and then careful, otherwise it is very likely that something will happen. Although it seems that there are not many people around here, be careful. Some are better.


    Looking into the room again, the people in the room looked very attentive. They were probably playing computers or reading books. Don''t worry too much, just be careful enough.


    Hua Yueling cautiously looked for a place to go on the wall in the yard. There was no ladder outside the house. It is estimated that it was placed in the warehouse, maybe not.In this case, going to the wall would be a little more troublesome. Although you can jump on it directly, Hua Yueling obviously wouldn''t choose to do this, which would be too noticeable.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to be discovered, otherwise he would have no way to solve the subsequent problems.


    "You can go up from here."


    Fortunately, there is still a way to go to the wall. In one of the corners, there is a large tank with an upside down. The height can be said to be just right, so that he can climb directly from the tank to the wall, which is very convenient.


    Hua Yueling sighed to the top of the big tank, and then continued to climb up gently, climbing to the wall, Hua Yueling was relieved.He walked along the wall all the way to the roof where the thing he was looking for was there, his eyes swept over it, and he quickly found what he was looking for.


    "That''s right."


    Huayueling breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that thing, her thoughts were not wrong.It was really good to be able to find one so quickly, and it was easier than I thought.


    "This is... that''s right, this is Xiaoxue''s lost power, but it''s just a small group, very small."


    Hua Yueling also had to walk over to pick up the group of power and return it to Xiaoxue.It''s useless for him to want this thing, and he can''t always snatch Xiaoxue''s things.


    After the past, Hua Yueling had to go to the roof. That thing was almost in the middle of the roof slope. Hua Yueling hadn''t been on the roof very much. She hadn''t had such experience when she was a child, let alone now.


    As soon as he stepped on the roof, although it was said to be as strong as on the ground, Hua Yueling always worried that he would fall. He himself knew that this was a psychological effect, but there was still no way to improve this idea.


    Strength is still good. If Hua Yueling doesn''t have enough strength, Hua Yueling is worried now, but with enough strength, Hua Yueling''s heart is much more stable.


    In the past, holding the shiny golden thing in her hand, Hua Yueling put it in her inventory and told Xiaoxue.


    "Xiaoxue, this one here has been found. It''s your lost power. You can put it away."


    "Well, thank you Master."


    Xiaoxue''s tone sounded very happy. Although this loss of power was relatively small and not so interesting, Xiaoxue was still very happy.


    "This is a further step. But it''s okay here. I have found what I need to look for, and then I need to go to the next place. I have to leave here before that."


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling walked directly from the wall to the periphery, then jumped from above, and landed on the ground. He immediately left from here and hid in the place where he used his stealth skills before.


    "No one, then there is no problem."


    After lifting the invisibility, Hua Yueling left here casually.

 1854 Reference 1854

    "It''s quite easy. The lost power here hasn''t been touched by any animal. It hasn''t been for so long. Luckily enough."


    If it gets into the belly by the bird, then he will cry.Not to mention what kind of trouble that bird can cause, it is very troublesome to think about the consequences of being discovered at that time.


    But don''t worry about this now, it''s just that there are still a lot of things that he hasn''t found and need him to worry about.Just thinking about it in her mind will feel troublesome, Hua Yueling can''t help but want to sigh, there is really no way, but it can''t be too anxious, the current situation can only be step by step.


    "There is no more here. I have to go to a place farther away. According to the map, it is different from where we are now. It is not a village, it seems to be a wasteland."


    It takes about half an hour to get there by car, but the round-trip fare is quite a lot.


    "It''s really troublesome, it''s better to be able to teleport magic. You can''t use teleport magic here so casually, it''s not fun to be discovered."


    There are not a few taxis in the village. You may be able to meet them occasionally, but they are obviously impossible to reach now.Hua Yueling could only give up this idea and waited for a taxi on the national highway at the entrance of the village.


    He drove a car and drove through the village to the west. Hua Yueling told the driver of the destination, then leaned on the seat and continued searching with the phone.It¡¯s more troublesome to find the place you went this time. The main reason is that the place where the light spot is located is blurry. It is not displayed in an absolute place like this time, so it is probably more troublesome to find it.


    "It is estimated that there will still be a lot of troubles in the future. It is better to be mentally prepared earlier. If you find one so simple, it is estimated that it will only happen on unimportant system components or relatively small missing forces."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help sighing, and felt uncomfortable thinking about it. He prefers staying at home than looking for things like this.Whether it''s reading or playing games, it''s better than going around like this, although he basically didn''t walk on this road, but took a car.


    It took about half an hour in the car to reach the destination. Hua Yueling got out of the car after paying the money.It was like the abandoned construction site he had visited before, except that it was a construction site under construction.


    There are still a lot of workers here, and you can see the carts for loading sand and so on, just parked aside.


    "It''s not easy to handle now."


    Hua Yueling glanced at the taxi that had already drove away. It''s not easy to take a taxi here, unless it is to a nearby road or village, but it is still a little far away.But he couldn''t let this taxi wait for him here.


    "It''s best not to be discovered, but it''s not very likely."


    Huayueling didn''t report any hope for this, but it would not be easy to find it here.


    "It''s better to go far and find a place where no one is. It''s easier than anything to be invisible."


    Seeing that there are a lot of workers here, walking around here alone will definitely be eye-catching, and people don''t necessarily let oneself wander around here, so only invisible can explore more easily.Is there a place here? Just go straight by yourself, you still have to look for it.


    Looking around, Hua Yueling found that this place was basically endless, and there was no place to hide. After looking for it, she still couldn''t find it.It is estimated that if you want to find it, you have to go farther.


    "Hey, I wanted to find it and go back, but I still had to waste some time."


    It doesn''t work if it doesn''t take time now, unless Hua Yueling can bear the curious look of others.As he walked far away, he looked at the scene under construction here. It seemed that he was building a factory or the like instead of an ordinary house.


    In order to avoid being discovered, Hua Yueling had to go far away, found a tree and hid it, and then immediately became invisible.


    In this way, although it was a bit anxious to some extent, it didn''t matter. Before she became invisible, Hua Yueling had already confirmed the nearby situation and used the skill after she was sure she would not be discovered.


    After using the skill, Hua Yueling walked out from behind the tree in a state of invisibility, and then looked in the direction when she came.There is no problem now, you can search inside.


    But it is not so easy to find. The thing you are looking for fell here a long time ago, but now that a long time has passed, it should be almost impossible to find it on the surface.In this case, the only possibility is under the ground, or under the accumulated sand and cement.


    "Hey, this place is more suitable to come at night, or when they are resting at noon, now they are here so I can''t act."


    Realizing this, Hua Yueling felt a little difficult, and didn''t know what to do.It can only be said that it is best not to search for it now, but to search for it only with the exploration skills and confirm the location of the thing. The rest will be discussed later when it is safer.


    Forget the workers who are working, Hua Yueling doesn''t have to worry about them, anyway, they can''t see themselves, there is nothing to worry about.


    "It''s near here, but it''s still a bit difficult to find."


    Scratching her hair, Hua Yueling thought with a headache.I don''t know if the exploration skills can play a good enough role. It would be better if the thing is outside. Although this possibility is very, very small, almost impossible, after all, the possibility still exists.


    "Not here, there is no response."


    Exploratory skills carefully explore an area of ??an area instead of covering a large area directly within its exploration range, otherwise it may not be found.Must be more attentive to search, so that it is possible to find where the thing is hidden.


    It really took a little more time to find a small area, but it didn''t matter. Hua Yueling had already done it a long time ago, so I didn''t even think about it.As long as he can find things, he doesn''t care much about the others.


    It takes a lot of time to find the area together. There is no way. There are too many places to find in order to find it more delicately. I don¡¯t know how many areas are divided into such a place. It is naturally very troublesome to get up.


    But compared to these, as long as you find something, it''s the most important thing.

 1855 Reference 1855

    I didn''t expect that I would come out to find something by myself so soon. I had a similar experience before. I was alone by myself, but at that time I was helping my sister to find a terrible monster.


    It¡¯s somewhat boring to be alone. Huayueling still hopes that someone can be with him, but it doesn¡¯t seem to work well if you think about it. Only if you have the invisibility skills and the time of the hidden dragon blade is enough for yourself. Two people should not have enough time.


    I have searched for several areas and found nothing, Hua Yueling did not feel frustrated because of this. This is normal. Maybe you have to find the last place to find what you want.


    "Wait, this place is a little weird."


    Hua Yueling noticed a strange place. There seemed to be something there, but because it was covered by sand, it didn''t feel particularly clear.It is impossible to find out if it is not for careful observation.


    "So that''s the case, as I thought, I was pressed under the sand pile, so it would be more difficult to get it out."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t think of a good way to do it. All he could think of was to dig up the sand and then take out the contents, but there was a problem with it.


    Looking at the pile of sand as high as a mountain in front of her, Hua Yueling couldn''t help frowning.It is not so easy to clean up such a high sand hill.


    If you want to clean it out and take out the stuff underneath, it will take a lot of effort. At least you need to remove this sandy mountain a lot. If you don¡¯t want people to discover it, you have to do it yourself. Move the sand mountain back.Just thinking about it, I knew what a huge amount of work this was. Huayueling didn''t want to spend so much time on this, so he wanted to ask Xiaoxue to see if Xiaoxue had any useful methods.


    "Of course there are ways, but the master also knows other people''s ways."


    As soon as Xiaoxue said Hua Yueling''s words, she knew what she meant. In short, there was nothing that gold coins could not solve. If there were any, spend a little more.


    Originally, I wondered if Xiaoxue could give some possible suggestions, but after receiving Xiaoxue¡¯s reply, Hua Yueling knew that she really thought too much. It seemed that she didn¡¯t even want to get anything from Xiaoxue It took gold coins to purchase other suggestions.This is too real.


    Xiaoxue really didn''t want to give herself any other suggestions. Hua Yueling was very helpless, but he had nothing to do.He didn''t know if Xiaoxue really had no other way, or was he just trying to pit his own gold coins. Is it that fun to pit himself?


    Hua Yueling felt that she was definitely not a character like a miser, but she was far from it, no matter what.If you really are a miser, it is impossible to spend so many gold coins to buy such a skill. Although this skill has already gained some gains, it has not generated income at all, and the gains are far less expensive.


    To be worth this price, I don¡¯t know how many system components have to be recovered or lost power is enough.


    There is some trouble here. Hua Yueling didn''t know how to do it for a while. He naturally hoped to dig out the things buried in the sand as soon as possible, but the reality is that he definitely can''t do this.


    You have to wait until there is no one here. The time at noon is probably not enough. Not to mention he is alone, even Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang are all here, and it is impossible for three people to do it together.The main reason is that the pile of sand is too big, just like a big mountain.


    If you really move such a sandy mountain, to make an inappropriate metaphor, it''s like a Yugong moving a mountain, it''s so easy to do there.So if there is a better way, there is no need to worry about it.


    "Let''s just talk about it, Xiaoxue, I just hope that what you said will cost a lot of gold."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said helplessly.He had no other way, so he could only rely on Xiaoxue''s help.


    "I believe the master must have guessed the method by others, right?"


    "Yes, yes, I know, the method you said, Xiaoxue, is nothing more than buying."


    Hua Yueling said the word purchase three times in succession, which shows how much he hates Xiaoxue''s "cheating" of his own gold coins.Think about how easy it is for him to accumulate such a few gold coins. The result is not so good. The gold coins are about to be deceived and almost spent.


    Xiaoxue is still trying to squeeze the wool. She really doesn''t want to leave some gold coins for herself at all. This is too miserable for herself.Hua Yueling felt that she was too pitiful, how could she run into such a system wizard.


    But he just thought about these words. Naturally, he couldn''t say it. Although Xiaoxue didn''t look very good in this aspect, he was still quite good in other aspects, and it was very attractive.


    "Master, don''t blame others. It''s not because they want to cheat the master''s gold coins. That''s why they said that. There really is no other way, and there is no other way."


    After hearing Xiaoxue''s answer, Hua Yueling felt as if she already knew what was thinking in her head, but Hua Yueling didn''t ask it out. Wouldn''t it be too stupid if she really asked.


    "Okay, okay, I know Xiaoxue, you are very good, and I didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s not your problem either, it¡¯s mainly my problem. If I have some ability in this area or have any solutions, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need to worry about it."


    Hua Yueling''s words are very empathetic, but no one can know what he is thinking now.


    "The owner still has different choices. Both skills and props can help the owner achieve his goals."


    "How much gold coins are spent, I want to know the cheapest one."


    "If the owner is not willing to spend too much gold for this, someone can recommend it, but that kind of props are disposable. If the owner uses it less frequently, this method of use is still recommended, but if the owner uses it If there are many times, this method is not recommended."


    Xiaoxue said this very clearly, so this also made Hua Yueling hesitate.The key is whether you want to use it in the future. If you will use it often in the future, there is no need to buy a disposable one.


    "It feels like it won''t be used only once, but before making a decision, I must understand how much each price is. I can''t make a decision if I don''t understand it clearly."

 1856 Reference 1856

    "The price is actually not high, the owner can take a look, I have listed it for the owner."


    When Huayueling opened the mall system, he could see the content directly without even having to choose it himself. Xiaoxue helped him to screen it out. It is very convenient and easy to see the content directly without having to do it himself.


    Hua Yueling likes such a more convenient form, he doesn''t like to make everything so troublesome, it''s meaningless.


    After browsing a bit, I found that Xiaoxue''s words were not bad. As she said, the prices of the items to be purchased this time were not so high.If it were originally, these would have been a dime for nine years, but now it doesn''t work anymore. Now Huayueling has very few gold coins left here, so if you buy it again, I guess you won''t want to buy anything else.


    In addition, he hasn''t done anything else recently and didn''t make gold coins, so it is more difficult to say that he has no income.


    And even if you have income, you want to earn back the money you spent, but you don¡¯t know how much time it will take.


    "I look at this one-off."


    Hua Yueling dragged the window to the bottom, and then found the one-time item Xiaoxue said.Compared to skills and props that can be used permanently, disposable props are very, very cheap, basically the price of cabbage, after all, they are disposable things.


    "Hey, there are one-time skills?"


    This was something Hua Yueling hadn''t thought of, so you can imagine the sense of surprise when he saw the one-time skill.


    "What''s the matter with the one-time skills? Does it disappear after using them? It should not be too different from the one-time items?"


    This one-time skill Hua Yueling is still quite curious, just don''t know how it works. In terms of price, one-time skills are more expensive than one-off items, and the expensive ones are not even a star and a half, which is a bit strange.


    "Did the master not see the follow-up introduction?"


    Hua Yueling really hadn''t read it yet, so he took a quick look. He clicked on the one-time skill page, and focused on understanding the contents.Before, he didn''t enter this page, so he didn''t know it, but now when he enters this page, he finally understands why one-time skills are so expensive.


    "It turns out that this is the case. If this is the case, it is indeed more expensive."


    To put it simply, this time, although you only bought a one-time skill, you can purchase a complete skill later by spending some gold coins, and the combined cost of gold coins is less than buying a skill directly.


    "In this case, I can just buy it like this. After using it, I can buy it directly. Although it won''t save much, it saves money anyway."


    "But the owner should have noticed. This has a time limit. If the owner has not purchased it before the deadline, it will be invalid."


    Xiaoxue looked happy at Huayueling, but couldn''t help but remind him.As Ru Xiaoxue said, although this choice is quite good, it is actually time-limited, so it must be purchased within a certain period of time, otherwise it will be invalid.


    But this is nothing to Hua Yueling. Since he chose this, he naturally has already thought about it, not to mention that this period is not so short, there is a week to choose.


    Hua Yueling definitely wants to buy it, but he hasn''t decided whether to buy it now, maybe this skill is actually not that useful to him.However, thinking that he might use similar skills in the future, after deliberation, he still feels that he should think more about it.


    In fact, if you are not so sure, just buy the items directly. After all, it is cheap, but Hua Yueling still hasn''t thought about this, unless you always use one-off items in the future, otherwise the skills are more cost-effective.


    After discussing for a while, it is impossible to buy skills now. There are still many people around, unless they don''t go back at noon, otherwise, don''t even think of getting that thing in the morning.What should I do? Hua Yueling has no choice. He must go back at noon, but the cost of going back and forth like this is not small.


    "Sure enough, I still have to ask Sister Aroline." Thinking of this, the only thing Hua Yueling can count on is Sister Aroline''s help. There must be no way during the day, so you have to wait until the evening or even late at night to be able to come. .In that case, it''s okay to take a taxi, but Hua Yueling thinks it''s best not to do that.


    "After I go back, find an opportunity to ask Sister Aloryn, but unfortunately, I don''t know where Sister Aloryn is. She seems to be busy over there. If it doesn''t work, she can only give up here temporarily."


    This is a choice, to give up here to go to other places, anyway, there is such a big sand mountain, there is no need to worry about being destroyed soon.


    Hua Yueling has already been found here, there is nothing to say, just leave directly.


    Hua Yueling hasn¡¯t figured out what to do next. It¡¯s not too late now. He came out quite early, and basically didn¡¯t spend much time in these two places, so it¡¯s just now. It''s just over nine.


    "It seems a bit early to go back, otherwise I''ll go and see elsewhere. I will find another place closer."


    It doesn''t make much sense for Hua Yueling to go back now. There is no one else in the family, and she is alone. Although it is not impossible to play alone, Hua Yueling does not like to be alone now.


    "Let''s go look elsewhere, I don''t know if there will be any surprises."


    I don''t know what the stuff here is, so the surprise is gone for the time being, and I can only go to other places.Although this place is a bit remote, fortunately, there is still a big road nearby and there are villages to go to, but it still needs to walk a distance.


    "Leave here quickly, otherwise, you won''t have time to become invisible at the next place."


    The time for invisibility is limited, and it must not be wasted in vain. If these events are used well, they can go to several places.But if it is wasted like this, don''t even think about going to the same place today.


    Stealth skills are still very important, and every second cannot be wasted in vain.Hua Yueling came to the distance, turned off the stealth skill, and then went to the nearby road to stop the taxi.


    During this journey, Hua Yueling also looked for the next place to go on her mobile phone, and finally chose the nearest one.

 1857 Reference 1857

    It was on the side of the expressway. Hua Yueling had never been there, so he didn''t know what was going on there. He had to go to the site to see what was going on.


    "Well, it seems that you have to go around over there. It will take some time."


    Hua Yueling sighed inwardly, the money spent on this journey was enough for herself to feel distressed.


    This time, Hua Yueling didn''t cost less when she came out, not to mention that she just came out, not counting the money needed to go back.If these are added together, it is definitely not a small expense.


    If Hua Yueling used to be able to spend so much, unless she asked Sister Yun to ask for it, but now he is very rich, so does he really care about these travel expenses?Of course, even if he cares, he has to find a way. After all, these things are really important things.


    Hua Yueling called a taxi to go to the next place by himself. He felt that it was a bit boring to go to one place after another. Originally, he thought that he might be able to experience the feeling of being a detective, but this time the activity is obviously not The detective doesn''t matter much.


    While riding in a taxi, Hua Yueling sat in the passenger seat and kept calculating the various places she was going to go next, calculating her next itinerary in her heart. There were many places to go, but One morning is definitely not enough.


    "Go to as many places as you can."


    According to calculations, I can go to about two or three places. If there is no traffic jam, it is ok, but if there is a traffic jam or waste some time in one of the places, it will definitely not be enough, so the next step depends on luck.


    After calculating an approximate order, Hua Yueling put down her mobile phone and glanced at the scenery outside the window.There are vehicles and reinforced concrete buildings everywhere. Although there are some trees, they rarely make people feel the beautiful natural scenery. Perhaps this is the so-called price.


    "Well, there are still ten minutes away, and it feels a little far away."


    Looking at the time again, it''s almost ten o''clock. If you can find it here soon, then you can go to the next place. If you go all the way, only two places will be around eleven.It''s time to go home.


    Anyway, you have to come one by one, and time is beyond your control.In the next place, the location information that Huayueling can understand is not so accurate, and a little erratic, which also means that the possibility that he wants to find something directly there is almost zero.


    As long as the thing does not fall into the hands of other people, or into the hands of certain animals, but there are almost no wild animals here, which is different from the wild woods.Here, apart from cats, dogs and birds, it is basically impossible to see other creatures, so this worry is unnecessary.


    "Ok?"


    But when Hua Yueling approached there, she hadn''t reached the place yet, and suddenly she felt something was wrong.


    "what is that?!"


    A figure rushed over from a distance at a very fast speed. It rushed over from the side of the road, Hua Yueling¡¯s right hand. Even without skills, Hua Yueling could be sure that the thing here was The guy who rushed over "got it."


    "It''s troublesome now."


    Hua Yueling immediately asked the driver to stop the car, and payment was still delayed for some time. During this time, the figure had already rushed past them and went far away.The driver also saw this scene, and obviously felt incredible for this scene.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have the time to care about his thoughts. He thought that he had to find a way to stop the guy who ran away, and it was best not to be seen by others.


    After getting out of the car, Hua Yueling looked in the direction she was going to and from, she could see the figure leaping into the road beside her like lightning, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "It must be caught as quickly as possible."


    It''s not very convenient to move here, but Hua Yueling has to do it. He can''t sit and wait for death. It would be a bit troublesome if the creature was stared at.Who knows if Xiaoxue''s lost power will be taken away by others.If you think about it this way, there are still a lot of lost powers, and now I don''t know who they all fell into.


    There is no need to worry too much about this, and even if it is a worry, it is actually useless. You must know that he is just a person, and even with Lu Yuetong and the others, basically he can only act alone.After all, if you want to act unconsciously, basically no one can do it except him. This is in their small team.


    Sister Alorin and Sister Livello can naturally do it, and can do better, but these Huayuelings can''t rely on them and can only do it by themselves.


    "Fortunately, it has already hid over there. In this case, it should be no problem if you be careful."


    Turning his head and looking behind him, Hua Yueling found that some people in the distance were running towards this side. If he estimated that there was nothing wrong, those people should have come to chase the creatures that came.That creature may be a dog, it should be kept by them.


    After not knowing how to get the lost power, he suddenly became violent, and then maybe did something, then escaped and ran all the way here.


    "Xiaoxue, what''s on it is your lost power. There should be nothing wrong with it?"


    Hua Yueling asked seriously, this question can be said to be very important, but it can also be said that it is not so important.


    "If you want to be separated, do you still need to weaken it?"


    This reminded him of the situation he faced last time, but the enemy he faced was stronger that time, and at that time he was in the wild woods and no one was around, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about other things, just fight. it is good.


    But this time is different. This time it is likely to attract more and more people. It is okay now, but it is quite detrimental to me to delay.Can''t be found, absolutely can''t be found, so this problem must be solved as soon as possible.


    In order to prevent being seen by more people, Hua Yueling probed the dog''s figure while walking towards the side path.That is a trail between the two factories.


    Crossing this trail, Hua Yueling came to the back of the factory, but the dog had already ran farther.


    "Xiaoxue, what can you do? Can''t let it keep running like this, otherwise I can''t do anything."


    "Did the master forget what we discussed in the last place?"


    "The last place..."


    Hua Yueling fell silent, Xiaoxue understood what he meant, but what should he do?

 1858 Reference 1858

    "Xiaoxue, you mean to use the Absorption Skill to control it, can it be done?"


    "It''s definitely okay, but the master needs a higher skill level."


    "That is to say, buying more advanced skills, isn''t it okay for low-level skills?" Huayueling knew that it would cost gold coins again, and more than what had been discussed before.


    "The low-level ones can''t. If you suck in those dead objects, the low-level skills will naturally be able to do it, but a living creature like that dog is definitely not allowed to do so. It''s not that people want to''rob'' the owner''s money, yes There is no way, this is the best solution."


    "Okay, okay, I see, Xiaoxue, quickly list me the skills, right?"


    Now is the time to race against time, and there is no time to argue about this, Hua Yueling must resolve everything as soon as possible.So this time he didn''t argue at all, urging Xiaoxue.


    The mall interface appeared in front of him. There were familiar skills on it, but the price was higher.


    "It''s more cost-effective to buy a one-time one and then buy the complete skill, right?"


    "It''s not the case. The owner first purchases the one-time use rights of low-level skills, and then purchases the one-time use rights of high-level skills. This way, there will be a discount. Purchase the desired level and then purchase the full version. This is the most cost-effective ."


    "So troublesome? Otherwise, Xiaoxue, you can buy it for me. I''ll go and chase that guy quickly, otherwise, there will be no way to catch up after a while."


    Huayueling felt a headache when she heard it. This request was too much, but after all, it was her own request, so she couldn''t say anything, so she could only ask Xiaoxue for help temporarily.


    "Do I have enough gold coins?"


    "It''s definitely enough. The owner doesn''t need to worry about it. People have already done the calculations for the owner. Then the owner only needs to find a way to catch up with the dog, and then don''t get caught."


    "There should be no problem with being invisible now. I don''t think there is a camera nearby, so it shouldn''t be recorded."


    "That''s it. Master, act faster, and slower you really don''t want to catch up."


    "I know!"


    Hua Yueling immediately disappeared and chased in the direction that the dog was running.After the dog got the lost power, the speed was so fast, it was like a rocket scurrying on the ground, but Hua Yueling was not afraid of it in terms of speed.


    Just find its location, and then rush straight to it, so that the distance is the shortest and the most time-saving.


    Hua Yueling''s advantage is that he knows where the enemy is, of course, he must make good use of it.But the dog is not just staying in place, but constantly moving around, so if you can determine where the dog is early, you can save time, but this kind of prediction is not particularly easy to do.


    Trying to predict its location, but Hua Yueling couldn''t do it.


    "No, it doesn''t have any regularity in its actions, and there is no way to judge where it will go next moment. It seems that it can only run after it like this."


    Hua Yueling also had no good way, she could only constantly change the direction of her advancement according to the other party''s actions, so the speed would definitely be slower, but there was no other way, and it could be said that it was the best way now.


    When Hua Yueling was chasing, he felt something came to his mind, which was unprecedented.


    "Xiaoxue, have you purchased the skills?"


    "After you buy it, the owner can use it directly. Try to use it, and the result should be beyond the owner''s expectation."


    "Since Xiaoxue said that, then I will try to use it."


    There was still some distance away from the dog, and the dog was running as if it hadn''t noticed him, without any intention of stopping.


    It is not that easy to get closer. Although Hua Yueling is faster than it, it is difficult to rush to it in a short time, unless it is very lucky.


    "This is probably the only way."


    The skills are very convenient to use. Huayueling stretched her hand forward, aimed at the dog, and then meditated on the skills in her heart.There is almost no special visual effect when the skill is activated, but Hua Yueling can feel the suction from a distance. This force acts on the dog, and its speed that is running fast has dropped suddenly.


    Now, Hua Yueling was very happy. This trick worked very well. He quickly increased his strength, hoping to pull it over by his own strength.However, he soon discovered that the possibility of doing so was very low. The dog was not only fast, but also had a great struggling force. It was impossible to suck it completely by this long-range suction.


    "Since I can''t get you over, then I''ll pass."


    Using skills to control the dog''s movements, so that it cannot escape quickly, on the other side Hua Yueling herself is also quickly approaching the past.It''s just that his speed is slightly weakened.


    There is no way in this regard, he can''t use the skills while rushing over at the fastest speed.When using the skill, he still scored his god, so that he could not completely hit the attention.


    But this is enough, as long as the dog''s speed can be controlled, it is victory, and it is Hua Yueling''s victory.


    "What should I do next, as long as it faints, it should be fine?"


    It wouldn''t be great if it was injured, but Hua Yueling couldn''t help it if it had to.


    "It''s strength is very weak, and it should have just merged with my power, so just stun it, and then force it to take out the lost power. Master stun it, and leave the rest to me. "


    "Okay, then I''ll knock it out."


    It''s just that it''s okay, if it really wants to hurt it, Hua Yueling doesn''t know what to do.


    Go step by step, getting closer and closer to where the dog is.The dog is still running far away, but there is almost no difference between the speed of running and the speed of walking.


    In just ten seconds, Hua Yueling had already come to the dog''s side.


    The dog still wanted to resist. It looked fierce. The "barking" guy was about to bite it. In addition, Hua Yueling used suction to suck it up. At that moment, the dog''s speed was as fast as lightning, but even if it was In this way, Hua Yueling easily dodged the past.


    "This time you don''t even think about being able to escape."


    Hua Yueling had already reached its side when it landed, and just raised his hand.A hand knife hit the dog''s neck, and with just one stroke, the dog was knocked out.


    "It''s okay. It has been knocked out, so I will leave it to you next, Xiaoxue."

 1859 Reference 1859

    After knocking out the dog, the rest is done.Just rely on Xiaoxue to take back the lost power that controlled the dog, and then you can leave.


    Xiaoxue''s actions were also very fast, almost half a minute passed, Xiaoxue said a word, and then Hua Yueling quickly observed the surroundings and walked over to the street.However, instead of the way he came, he went to the other side, so that he could avoid being discovered.


    And don''t say that Hua Yueling is still in the invisible state now, he must find a place to remove the invisible state.


    At this time, footsteps can be heard in the distance. Those who are chasing may also find that the dog is here, and there seems to be a lot of them.Fortunately, the vehicles on the street were not affected in this way, otherwise it would not be so easy for Hua Yueling to leave without disguising.


    Hiding to a place where there was no one, Hua Yueling lifted his invisibility, and then walked further along this hidden road.He can''t take a taxi here, it is safer to take a taxi farther away.


    When the people in the distance gathered and found the fainted dog, he had already taken a taxi to leave here and go to the next place.


    "This time I was lucky, and I ran into it here. But if it still looks like this afterwards, it will be a little troublesome."


    Hua Yueling glanced at the time remaining in the invisibility, there was still some hidden dragon blade, and some skills were left, if it continued like this, the time would not be enough.


    "It should be the same. The owner can go to two places at most. As long as it is not particularly troublesome, there should be no problem.


    Xiaoxue is quite optimistic. Although Hua Yueling is not very optimistic, she can only think optimistically now.


    One morning passed, and Hua Yueling found that these items near her home were relatively easy to get. There was nothing particularly troublesome, which was not bad.But these don''t mean everything. I don''t know how much after that, and what kind of situation I will encounter is unknown.


    At least this morning was not bad. I was lucky, but Hua Yueling didn''t plan to go out anymore in the afternoon. Although I took a car this morning, it was quite tiring.Come slowly afterwards, don''t rush at this moment.


    "Today I was exhausted and I went to many places."


    During lunch, Hua Yueling and Sister Yun talked about her actions in the morning. The action itself was not that dangerous, but the fact is that it really feels dangerous to act.


    "Would you like to ask Aroline for help? It would be much easier with her help." That''s what Hua Yun suggested, which was Hua Yueling''s original idea.


    "I think so too, but now I don¡¯t know if Sister Aroline is still at home. She may not come back yet. I''m not going to go again in the afternoon. I will talk about it tomorrow. I will go to Sister Aroline tomorrow. Look for her at home."


    "Just give her a call."


    Sister Yun''s proposal made Hua Yueling''s expression stunned. It''s not wrong. Actually, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome. If Sister Alorin is at home or not, don''t you know if you call it yourself.Why didn''t I think of it.


    Maybe it was because Sister Aroline and the others didn''t live here since they were young, or the feeling of another world they gave them was too strong, so they couldn''t think of this.


    "Sister Yun, if you don''t say that I have forgotten this, I have never thought about this, and I have no awareness of this at all."


    "That''s Xiaoyun, you have always regarded them as people in another world, so naturally you wouldn''t think of this. But if Aroline hasn''t come back, it''s useless if you call her."


    "But this will save me time. How can I save some time."


    "Don''t forget it. It would be nice if the kind you mentioned, Xiaoling, can be used by my sister. If this is the case, I might have a chance to find it for you when I go out."


    "That¡¯s probably not possible. Before, I used my skills to cover a large area of ??our neighborhood. I have found so many places, but there are no nearby places. Recently, I have to take a car for tens of minutes to get there. Yun Sister, you couldn''t help me when you went to work."


    "Then there is no way. If I have one, I can collect it for you. If there is no one, I can''t help it."


    He was still the only one at home in the afternoon. Hua Yueling felt a little boring after taking a nap, so she decided to go to Sister Jelucci.He mainly wanted to find two little guys to play with, and not long after he came back, he missed the two little guys.


    "It just happens to be fine, let''s go around."


    Hua Yueling acted as soon as she thought of it and went to another world.He rarely went to another world by himself. This was not the first time, but it was almost the same.Why didn''t Lu Yuetong and the others come here? They could only go alone.


    Familiar environment, after a mess of the portal, there are green woods.The sunlight shining through the gaps between the branches and leaves is warm and comfortable.However, it was somewhat cold in the forest, and the cold was coming, and the wind that was blowing made him feel cold all over his body.


    "Huh, it''s cold."


    Hua Yueling put her hands together in front of her mouth, and the warm breath from her mouth made her cold hands warm.


    "It''s getting colder and colder here."


    I don''t know if it is an illusion or this is the case. Hua Yueling feels that the temperature of this world is lower than in the real world. In the real world, he rarely feels such a cold time.


    But it has something to do with where he lives. He lives in a southerly place, so the overall temperature is still relatively high, not as cold as the north.Even in winter, the temperature can hardly be said to be so low, let alone basically not snowing.


    It¡¯s different here. Huayueling really feels that icy cold feeling, as if there is a small ice thorn piercing your skin. It¡¯s a kind of special panic, but also very Feeling cold.


    Hua Yueling shook her body with her hands in her arms. It was still a bit cold. Go to the tree house soon. It must be warm there.


    Looking up, the branches and leaves almost completely blocked the sky, making him unable to see the outside situation, how the sky looks like, or the brighter sun rays.


    The lush green grass outside the tree house was also dyed dark green at this time, and the tree stumps were empty. No one was outside. It should be too cold outside, so no one came to play outside.Otherwise, the two little guys should come out to play.


    "Hurry in, it should be warmer when you get inside the house."

 1860 Reference 1860

    "Well, by the way, I forgot to bring something here. It''s a good time to eat some oranges on such a cold day. Since it''s a rest, I''d better buy some snacks."


    We all arrived at the entrance of the tree house, Hua Yueling stopped, looked at the bottom of the tree house where there was no one, thinking so in her heart, turned away from here.


    Walking along the road when she came, Hua Yueling returned to the teleportation array.When he arrived at Sister Alorin¡¯s house, he did not go out directly to buy things, but came to the storage room. This is where Sister Alorin and Sister Livello store things. There are several storage rooms, of which there are two. One is specially used to put all kinds of ingredients.


    Hua Yueling has been here with Liweiluo, so she knows it well.He opened the door and walked in. The inside of the room was as it was when he came back, and there was not even a trace of dust.


    The various snacks and fruits stored here have been stored for a long time, but there is no sign of damage. Thanks to a magic enchantment used here, this can control these fruits, vegetables and meat. Kind of decay.


    Oranges and oranges are placed on a shelf near the deepest corner. The box is opened, and half of the oranges are eaten. The oranges are almost eaten in a box, and the boxes are stacked in the corner.


    "Yes, it''s so sweet. Where did Aroline buy it from, so sweet."


    Hua Yueling glanced at the packed box, but only an image was painted on the box without any words, which was different from the fruit boxes he had seen before.


    "It doesn''t look like you bought it, and you planted it yourself?"


    Thinking strangely in her mind, Hua Yueling directly tightened the unopened box of oranges in her inventory, and then put a box of oranges inside.These are all in one, so you can put them directly into the inventory.Then he went to another room and packed a lot of snacks into a big bag, and put them in the inventory.


    Finally, there are some big-screen drinks. Sister Aroline and the others are like storing food for the winter, storing so many things at once.


    Actually, I''ve been here before, but Hua Yueling didn''t carefully understand what''s here. This time he saw that there are many things that are not products on earth.For example, for all kinds of strange snacks, Hua Yueling just looked at the packaging, and some did not even have the packaging, just piled up in small boxes like this.


    I don''t know if I can eat it myself, so Hua Yueling just took a look, and didn''t actually taste it.


    I don''t know what the consequences will be if I eat it, or if I don''t know what it is, I should try not to eat it. Although it is said that everything placed here should be edible, Hua Yueling still tries to be more cautious.


    The reason why I took it directly from here is that I used to say that Sister Aroline said that you can come here to get what you want instead of going to other places to buy.Hua Yueling had come to get it a few times before, but more often it was Sister Aroline who sent him directly, and a lot of them were sent as soon as they were sent, which was like stocking him.


    Originally, Hua Yueling didn''t buy snacks and eat snacks very much, but now she is getting used to it by sister Aroline.She felt that this was the real "conspiracy" of Sister Aroline.Of course this is just a joke. Sister Aroline won''t ask for his money, it is naturally impossible.


    "It''s almost there, let''s go quickly."


    Before Hua Yueling passed, two cute smiles of the little guys appeared in her mind.Little guys like them like snacks the most, as are drinks, and these are not available in another world.


    I asked the two little guys to buy snacks for them and brought them back when they went back. Basically they got them from here.


    The tree house was lively and lively, but Huayueling only saw the figure in the entertainment room. There was no one on the lower level, so it was extremely quiet.Hua Yueling didn''t find anyone until he came to the entertainment room. It turned out that most of the people were here. Some people were in the library when they weren''t there. They were still helping Hua Yun find books related to the artifact.


    The two little guys seemed to be a little tired from playing, lying on a clean blanket, slightly curled up in a very cute posture.


    It was the two of them who discovered Hua Yueling first, and the two little guys also saw the snacks he was holding.No matter how many snacks there are here, there is a limit, not to mention that there are so many people here, even if it is saved, it is impossible to eat for too long.


    The snacks are gone for a long time, so the two little guys saw almost all the snacks he brought with them. The smaller bodies of the two little guys were hung on the big plastic bags, and they became Q characters. All.


    As soon as I saw these two little guys, Hua Yueling, I felt healed. It was so cute. Such a cute little girl came out of comics, only comics.


    No one can refuse their cuteness, Hua Yueling believes that it is not just herself, but other people must be the same.


    "Okay, okay, don''t hang on the bag, come down, the bag is almost too much to bear."


    The plastic bag wailed. Although the two little guys are not heavy, they can''t bear the weight of the plastic bag.Hua Yueling quickly moved the little hands of the two little guys holding the bag, and said softly.


    The two little guys obediently listened to him, and obediently jumped off from above, then ran to his side and hugged him again, rubbing their little heads on his waist.If it weren''t for holding something in her hand, Hua Yueling would want to stroke their little heads and ears.Their ears seem to have magical powers, especially Lorna of the cat-eared tribe. The little ears are trembling, and they have a special power to touch.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t refuse this kind of magic, but the things in his hand helped him refuse.


    The things he was holding made him unable to reach out at all. He could only let the two little guys hug his waist and act like a baby like this, without any reaction.


    Put the snacks on the table, at this time the other girls also turned their heads, and when they saw him coming, they all smiled and greeted him.The time we spend together is not too long, but the relationship is still quite good.


    The two little guys who have spent the longest time with Huayueling here, found the place where they had rested before, sat down, and put snacks and drinks on the table.The two little guys didn''t need to say anything. They were sitting next to him at this time, leaning against him, and the little hand stretched out to pick out snacks.


    "If you want to eat, come and get it. There are many here, just for you."

 1861 Reference 1861

    Hua Yueling took out the box of oranges and oranges in her inventory, and he put the two boxes on the table.After opening the box, I took out two oranges and an orange.


    "Come on, I''ll eat this for you."


    After Hua Yueling peeled the oranges, one of them was handed to Lorna, and the other was handed to Teres.In his memory, the two little guys hadn''t eaten oranges before, but they didn''t hesitate in holding them, they broke off a small piece and tasted it.


    "good to eat!"


    The two little guys seem to like oranges and the sweetness very much.After eating a petal, he narrowed his eyes, especially Terrese, and then broke it off and threw it into his mouth.


    "It''s delicious?"


    "Well, it''s delicious!"


    An orange was quickly eaten by the two little guys. After eating, both little guys leaned forward to get the orange.


    When they were having fun eating here, the girls who were in front of the game console also ran over and gathered around the table.They couldn''t understand the content of the text on the snack bags, but not only they, but even Hua Yueling didn''t understand it, don''t look at these as he brought them.


    "Come on, you guys try this too."


    Hua Yueling pointed to the box of oranges and oranges and said, It seems that the other world does not have these two kinds of fruits, and he does not know if there are no such plants or he has not seen them.However, the girls are all curiously staring at Lorna and Teris and enjoying the oranges happily. He guessed that there should be none.


    The girls'' attention was originally on the bag of snacks. After being recommended by Hua Yueling and watching the two little guys happily eating, they all took an orange to try.But at first they didn''t know how to eat, and they even took oranges and ate them with the peel.


    "Oranges are not eaten like this."


    Hua Yueling hurriedly reached out to stop the girl, and then took one herself and taught them how to eat.


    "You must peel off the skin to eat this. Eat the meat inside, not the skin outside."


    After peeling one off, Hua Yueling originally wanted to take a bite, but when he wanted to eat it, he was stared at by the eyes of both sides.


    "Alright alright¡­¡­"


    Secretly speaking in her heart, Hua Yueling broke a whole orange in half and gave them to two little guys. These two little guys are pretty coquettish, but the more so, the more cute they will be.


    I stayed with the two little guys for a while, regardless of what he brought with him, but actually it was not enough to eat at all, mainly because there were too many people, and one person ate a little and a box of oranges. The next few.


    "I''ll go to the library to have a look."


    After a glance, Hua Yueling stood up on the table and said, walking out while saying this.However, the two little guys did not stay here, but walked out with him alone with a bag of snacks.


    As long as the three of them came out of the entertainment room, the other girls remained here.After going out, Hua Yueling looked out the window, there was almost no light outside, if it weren''t for the magic lamp inside the tree house, it would have been dark everywhere.


    The magic lamp may have been made by Jelucy himself, so the light that comes up is pretty good, and it feels basically the same as the natural light source.Many times when she came here, Hua Yueling would forget that the tree house was in a lush forest, and thought that the light came from the light source outside the window.


    All the way up, the library was in a very high position. I don''t know why Jelousy had to arrange the library in such a high place. He felt that it would be good to put it in a lower position.It¡¯s troublesome to think about it every time I go.


    Sister Jelucy is not here. I don''t know what she is going to do, but I heard the two little guys say that Sister Jelucy has been out since yesterday and seems to have something to do.She also told them that she might not be back in the next few days.


    "Is there something urgent?"


    It would be great if she could help, but Hua Yueling still didn''t know what happened, so she couldn''t help.


    When they arrived at the library, the two little guys went directly to the table and sat down, seemingly not wanting to accompany him around the library.They don''t like reading books very much, especially since it is basically all professional books, there is no popular reading at all.


    Don''t look at the books that Je Lucy has collected, but all of them are useful to her. I don''t know if the useless books are not collected at all, or if they are collected and put in other places.Hua Yueling hadn''t asked about it, so naturally Jie Lucy couldn''t say.


    There are not many people here. Hua Yueling turned around and saw four or five girls, all of whom seemed to like reading.They are here to help Huayun find those books not only to help Huayun, but also because they want to read.


    Although there are not many books that they like here, they like books, so they will read no matter what kind of books they are. Even if they cannot read them at first, they will not give up.Instead, they try to read, find some introductory books that they can understand, and then read those that they didn''t understand before.


    These girls are very lucky. Books in another world are not as "cheap" as in the real world. Of course, they are only relatively cheap.But books, unless they are a few extremely expensive books, most of them are actually relatively cheap.


    Books in another world are relatively rare and extremely precious. I don¡¯t have to say anything about this. The other world is different from the modern world. Those who can read books here are rich people. Without money, they can¡¯t read it. The price of books is not a joke, it can be called a sky-high price.


    And the paper here is not as good as in modern society. I won¡¯t mention the hand feel, and it¡¯s not easy to store.However, in this respect, Ze Lucy is doing very well. It seems that several magic enchantments are used here. Except for some old books that have been stored for a long time, the other books are like new ones. There is no dust, unless someone cleans it every day, otherwise it won''t be like this.


    But looking at such a large library, cleaning once a day is not so easy.


    When Hua Yueling passed by, some of the girls read very attentively, and didn''t even notice him coming, but some girls still noticed him and greeted him.Maybe it''s because this is a library, so their voices are very small. It should be because they are worried about disturbing others.


    Hua Yueling also greeted them, chatted a few words, and then didn''t bother them.Girls are now thinking about reading.

 1862 Reference 1862

    When Hua Yueling returned to her seat, she saw that the two little guys were happily eating snacks, and they also took out a bottle of drinks to drink. It is estimated that these are enough for them, and there is no need for others. of.


    This time they didn''t fall asleep here because of boredom. It was impossible. After all, there were snacks and drinks to drink.If it weren''t for these, I guess they would feel particularly bored.


    "You two, read more books if you have time. It is good for you."


    Looking at the appearance of the two little guys, even though they liked them, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but remind them.Although Jeruxie also said that she wanted to teach them how to fight, it was not enough.


    "By the way, after you finish eating and rest for a while, then follow me to exercise. Big brother teaches you how to fight, how about?"


    "Well, learn to learn!"


    The reaction of the two little guys was a bit beyond his expectation. He originally thought the two little guys would not want to learn, but seeing their reaction was quite happy, and there was no unwillingness.Maybe this is one of the interesting things for them, but I don''t know if they will be in the same mood when they really learn.


    However, it is also very important to have a good mood when learning how to fight. As long as you are willing to learn and study hard, you can still learn well.Either Lorna or Teres had an advantage in this respect, of course this was compared to humans.


    They stretched out their hands more flexibly, unlike humans, and felt a little stiff.They still have a big advantage in sensitivity, but this advantage won''t grow without exercise.


    Don''t look at the two little guys who are usually playful, but they can still be serious when they are serious.Not to mention, Hua Yueling thinks they are pretty good, more serious and doing better than many people want to come.


    After eating snacks and resting for a while, the two little guys patted their belly and regained their vitality.


    "Big brother, let''s hurry up and train!"


    The two little guys were even more active than him, and took his hand and walked out.Hua Yueling can only appease the two little guys. He never thought that they would be so excited about it. This was really incredible, but it also made him feel a little happy.


    "Okay, okay, don''t worry, I will take you to train when I put this book back."


    Hua Yueling said this and walked to the bookshelf with the book, found the place where the book was originally placed, and stuffed it in.Then he took the two little guys away.


    In the round open space outside the tree house, Hua Yueling and the two little guys stood opposite each other, and he began to teach them some basic knowledge of combat.Hua Yueling still has some knowledge in this area, but it is not that systematic.


    There is no good way to do this, after all, his knowledge of combat was originally obtained from the system, but in fact, he hasn''t learned much in detail.They are all directly acquired knowledge, but they should be sufficient for teaching.


    However, Hua Yueling soon discovered that this teaching method didn''t work for the two little guys. It was almost the same as reading. It was best not to teach the two little guys by way of explanation.At first he was quite energetic, but as he listened, he drooped his head and showed a sleepy expression.


    "I should have known for a long time that this approach will not work. They are not the type that likes to listen to other people''s education, just like me."


    Hua Yueling also has some problems in this area, so he can understand the performance of the two little guys. He still has no talent for teaching. They have no meaning at all. That''s why they are like this. This is not bad. They depend on themselves.


    At the same time, Hua Yueling also understood that she had no talent in this teaching method, and everyone who could say wanted to sleep, that was too bad.


    Hua Yueling can only change her teaching method. If it is not possible to rely on explanations, then she will come to the actual combat and teach them how to exercise their bodies one by one.Not to mention, the little guys have spirit again after they move, but this spirit doesn''t last long.


    "If you want to make progress, you have to exercise every day and for a certain period of time."


    The two little guys changed their expressions at once, but Hua Yueling was not surprised, he knew it would be like this long before he said this.The two little guys are the kind of people who can''t stay idle, so it''s natural to have such a performance.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    However, even though their faces changed, the two little guys did not give up because the exercise was not in line with their temperament and felt bored. On the contrary, they both persisted, and they did not intend to give up no longer training.


    It can be seen that they want to change themselves and increase their strength. Their determination is not only reflected in their expressions, but also in their actual actions.


    The changes of the two little guys are somewhat incredible, but they are not so exaggerated. In fact, he should have understood what will happen long ago.It is not incomprehensible that the two little girls can persist in this way.


    They are to improve their strength, and what is the purpose of improving their strength, is to make a difference.Perhaps it is a bit wrong to say that, but in fact the two little guys still want to be able to explore with Hua Yueling and the others, they have such a wish.


    This may not be an earth-shattering wish, not so great, but it makes people feel very warm.


    "You guys are the best."


    Hua Yueling stepped forward and squatted in front of them, pressing a pair of big hands on their small heads.


    "But this is not enough. You have to stick to it every day after that. Can you stick to it?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t just praise them, he was also asking them, asking them whether they could keep going.Many people are able to stick to it at the beginning. It''s no problem, but it''s just a matter of time.Maybe today I feel very good and simple, but I will change my mind tomorrow. I don¡¯t have time. Various reasons come to my mind, and then I change something unconsciously and forget what I have to do.


    This is normal, so he worried that the two little guys would not be able to persist.However, the two little guys were extremely firm, saying that there was absolutely no problem with them, and they would definitely be able to persist.


    Hua Yueling still chose to believe that they could do it.

 1863 Reference 1863

    Lorna and Teres are relatively superior in combat. In the initial actual combat, although Hua Yueling did not use much power, it was not easy to cause trouble to him in this situation.


    The two little guys have a natural sense of smell in combat, so they can do subconscious dodge actions. When Hua Yueling attacked, they didn''t even react, and just dodged.This is still not much training, only under the condition of training for a short period of time today.


    Hua Yueling was very happy about it, but even if they were so talented, it would still take a lot of time for them to grow to the point where they could take risks with him.Talent is one thing, but long-term exercise is another.


    Don''t think that talents can quickly improve in a short period of time. Although there is such a possibility, this improvement has a certain limit.It''s not that talents can increase strength indefinitely, strength is not that simple.


    But this also made a good start. As long as they can persist, the two little guys will still have a lot to do in the future.However, the extent to which they can achieve it depends on them, but judging from their current performance, Hua Yueling still believes in their possible growth in the future.


    "Ha, ha, ha..."


    After experiencing an unusually experimental fight, the two little guys were exhausted and panting, but this did not mean that they were not physically strong enough, and the fighting time was prolonged.Because Hua Yueling also lowered her strength, she only used a small part of her own strength, and dealt with them for a long time.


    The weapon Hua Yueling used was a wooden sword found in the weapon storehouse in the tree house. The two little guys used different weapons.Lorna uses two daggers, she prefers this kind of weapon, while Teres uses a shield and a long sword.


    This has to do with their own preferences and has nothing to do with others.But this is just a trial after all, and it''s hard to say what kind of weapon they will choose in the future.


    Before the battle, Huayueling taught them some skills in the use of weapons. Before that, they had basically never touched weapons, let alone know how to fight with weapons.Just like when Hua Yueling first got the weapon and used it, holding the weapon would only wield it indiscriminately according to his imagination, but this can be said to be the least effective way to use it.


    How to swing a weapon is the most energy-saving, and how to cause more damage to the opponent, there are many problems to be solved.However, it is impossible for Hua Yueling to teach them so much in a short period of time. Furthermore, even if they can teach so much, they cannot remember.


    As soon as the battle started, Hua Yueling rushed directly in front of the two little guys, taking a violent attacking posture, but the two little guys reacted quickly, and immediately thought of dodge in two different directions.He kicked his toes down on the ground, and stepped back with a "swish", avoiding Hua Yueling''s attack.


    Hua Yueling could only chase one of them. He gave up chasing Terris, twisted his body, and caught up with Lorna hard under his feet.Facing his offensive, Lorna did not choose to block, but dodged while observing the direction of his attack.


    Rona has good talents in this respect, but there is also the reason why Hua Yueling''s attacks were too simple at the beginning, so it is not difficult to dodge as long as he observes well.It just needs to maintain a calm mind in the battle, and if you can''t deal with it calmly, let alone observe or even avoid it.


    It is more difficult to block with this pair of daggers, and Lorna is more confident in evading, so she didn''t do that.Huayueling''s sword was connected with one sword, Lorna dodged unharmed, but she couldn''t find a chance to fight back. Huayueling attacked too fast, like a torrential river, she didn''t give her any counterattack. Opportunity.


    After all, the dagger is relatively short, unless it is thrown as a hidden weapon, otherwise it must be completely free from Blossoming Moon Ling to attack.Unless it is willing to fight for both losses, and now Lorna is not so experienced, just a blank sheet of paper, can''t think of a better way to deal with it.


    Another sword slashed over. Lorna dodged and tried to attack Hua Yueling from the other side, but Hua Yueling was faster than him. When she was about to make an attack, Hua Yueling Yueling''s sword power was exhausted, and she turned to cut from the other direction. Lorna couldn''t, so she had to give up the idea of ??attacking and dodge again.


    If Lorna is more experienced, she can think of a better way to deal with it, but now she has been attacked by Hua Yueling''s series of attacks, there is no way, only parry, no power to fight back.


    Fortunately, she is not the only one, otherwise, there is only one way to fail waiting for her, and it is impossible to do anything with her current performance.Hua Yueling has controlled the situation, she is nothing more than a puppet dancing with a rope.


    Seeing her companion falling into this situation, Teresi rushed forward immediately after dodge the first wave of offensive Huayueling.This is the way the novice can think of in eagerness. She leaped high, her shield-holding hand shifted backward, while the sword-holding hand was raised high above her head, and slashed towards the flower that was chasing Lorna Yue Ling.


    Even if Hua Yueling didn''t look at it, just listening to the voice knew what was going on behind him, not to mention the detection skills.But he didn''t use skills, only relying on his sensitive hearing that he had trained through a series of actual combat to understand the whole body.


    The pursuit stopped. Lorna saw him suddenly stop, and then saw Teres attacking his back. She also quickly responded to the offensive of her companion, waving the double blade in her hand flexibly, and flanking Huayueling back and forth with her companion. .


    Hua Yueling, who was in the middle of the attack, didn''t panic, as if he hadn''t noticed all of this at all.Just when Teres¡¯ attack was about to hit him, he twisted his body and easily avoided. Teres was extremely agile, and the sneak attack was avoided. She was stagnant in mid-air, but then she was very agile. With a coherent movement, the shield of the other hand patted Hua Yueling''s head.


    If facing a weaker enemy, this trick might work, but Huayueling¡¯s ability to react is beyond Tris¡¯s calculations. This is the first time she has faced such a ¡°powerful¡± enemy, and she can¡¯t think of so much in her little head. It''s all a little confused at this time.Hua Yueling grabbed the wrist of her hand holding the sword and yanked forward.


    Terris couldn''t control her body, so she rushed forward along the strength of Hua Yueling''s hand, unable to stop.

 1864 Reference 1864

    Lorna danced dexterously in front of her with a pair of daggers and stabbed over. Hua Yueling didn''t even mean to dodge or even block. He saw one of his hands forcefully, and Teresi directly became a shield, and the point of the sword was straight Stabbed at Lorna.


    The two little guys didn''t react in the first time, until they realized what was happening, it was too late to react.Even if she wanted to regain her offensive, Lorna tried her best to twist her body, trying to avoid the dagger from stabbing Teres. Teres was even more helpless. Under Hua Yueling''s control, she did everything she wanted to do. No, I can only watch my weapon stab at my companion, but there is no way.


    The wooden sword stabbed Lorna. Lorna was so hurt by the stabbing that she couldn''t help but screamed, and there was a "meow" at the end of the sentence.


    Lorna was knocked to the ground by the impact of the wooden sword and sat down heavily on the grass.Teres fell to the ground and kept coming to her side. Both weapons and shields were thrown on the ground. Carefully stretched out her little hand to caress where she was stabbed.


    "Lorna, Lorna, I''m sorry, it hurts or not, Teres feels it, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "It doesn''t hurt meow."


    Seeing the flustered look when she cared about herself, she was still a little bit painful at first, as if she had taken a panacea, the pain was all flying away, and nothing was left.


    Although the two little guys were defeated by Huayue''s series of offensives, and Lorna was somewhat injured, neither of them was angry.The two of them were still full of vitality. Although they were a little disappointed in the process and results, they did not give up or become discouraged. Instead, they still maintained a state of vitality.


    "Lorna, are you okay, I have controlled my strength, and logically speaking, it shouldn''t hurt you."


    "It''s okay, big brother, it just hurts a little bit. It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Lorna''s right index finger and thumb were compared with a little bit of movement, and she looked so cute. Huayueling stroked her head and looked at where she was stabbed by the wooden sword.It didn''t seem to be a problem, after all, the weapon used was a wooden sword and not others, so naturally it would not cause her any harm.


    Teresi''s attack was a bit powerful, but even with the force Hua Yueling exerted, it was impossible to use a blunt wooden sword to cause harm to people.Not to mention that Hua Yueling still controlled her strength, and it was impossible to cause serious injury to her.


    "It¡¯s fine. You performed well just now, but you lack some experience. You have to remember what happened during the battle just now, and record it in your head seriously. Don¡¯t forget, just think about this battle seriously. , You will have a lot to gain."


    I don¡¯t know how the two little guys are invisible in combat. Hua Yueling wants to use actual combat as a teaching material to let them realize some fighting methods and skills, but whether they can do it depends on their own. , Hua Yueling can''t help much.


    Even if it only realized a little fighting skills, then this training battle is worth it. Of course, if there is no way, Hua Yueling can only try to teach them other ways.But Hua Yueling still believed in their savvy in this regard.


    In the past, Hua Yueling studied by himself. Whether it was listening to the teacher in class or reading and learning by himself, he was studying by himself. He hadn''t really tried to teach others. This was really the first time for him. There is no experience in teaching.Just like the two little guys, in this respect, he can only try little by little to find a better way, there is no other way.


    "Well, the actual combat training is here first, you two come here and sit and rest for a while."


    Hua Yueling patted the little heads of the two little guys, then held their little hands, took them to the tree pier and sat down together, let them rest.


    "How about it, are you tired?"


    "Not tired!"


    Both Lorna and Teres raised their heads to look at him and said in unison.After all, this battle didn''t last long, and it was only five minutes at most, which is too much.


    "Big brother, let''s come back later, this time I will definitely perform better!"


    Teres waved her small fist and called for a fight confidently.Although Lorna next to her didn''t say anything, she kept her little head nodding, seeming to have the same idea as Teres.The two little guys are very confident.


    "It''s a good thing to have confidence, but you must be humble in the fight. The most important thing is to be careful and not careless, you know?"


    "Ok!"


    The two little guys nodded heavily. The expressions on their faces should have listened to what he said, but Hua Yueling didn''t expect them to remember right away that they could do it during battle. This is still needed. Time to adapt.Nothing is easy to adapt to at the beginning. It''s like a habit. It''s not that you can develop it if you want. It''s impossible. You can only do it after a long period of deliberate practice.


    Hua Yueling felt that the two little guys were doing very well, and they also had very good qualities, they could study seriously and deal with what they should do instead of just perfunctory.


    "Don''t worry, take a break and think about the fight just now."


    Instructed them not to be too anxious to continue fighting, that would not help them improve. The key to actual combat is not only what to do, but feedback after actual combat is also extremely important.Hua Yueling understood this very well, so he asked the two little guys not to fight in a hurry.


    Even if ten battles have been conducted during this period of time, how much help can it be? No, fight and then reflect, so that there will be the greatest improvement.


    The two little guys were very obedient. After he said this, they started to think, both with their small heads drooping slightly, showing an extremely serious expression.Hua Yueling didn''t know how much useful experience they could think about from the battle just now, but it didn''t matter, even just a little was enough.


    Looking at them by the side, Hua Yueling lay down with a smile, and then it''s up to them.They can fight again when they feel that they are almost thinking about it, and then they can see if they make progress.


    Hua Yueling is still looking forward to it, expecting them to make progress.


    Lorna and Teres didn''t call Hua Yueling for a short time, they thought for a long time, longer than Hua Yueling imagined.He originally thought he would not wait too long, but he was wrong. The two little guys are really serious in this regard, perhaps because of his reminder.

 1865 Reference 1865

    The two little guys are not in a hurry, and Hua Yueling is naturally not in a hurry.He didn''t need to be in a hurry either, not to mention lying on the stump and enjoying the silence is also a very good choice.


    There are lush branches and leaves above his head, and the shadow covers his face, but the magic lamp outside the tree house illuminates the open area very brightly.


    Looking left and right, both sides are very calm. Normally, no one will come here. Probably no one will come here except Karin who had been the Elf King or other elves.


    In this respect, Zelucci is better than them. Zelucci usually likes to be alone. If it weren''t for their arrival, this tree house would not have become as lively as it is now.


    The dangling feet dashed across the soft green grass on the ground, which was like a green carpet spreading on the ground.


    Hua Yueling likes the environment here very much. It would be nice if her own home could be like this, but it''s impossible.If it is in a rural area, or a single-family house, it would be better, at least the family can still "dress up" according to their own ideas, but don''t think about it if you live in a building.


    What''s more, the place where they live is quite high, but fortunately, the greening work in the community where he lives is actually pretty good.It''s just that no matter how good the artificial one is, sometimes there is no way to compare it with the natural one.


    Hua Yueling was about to fall asleep when she lay down, and the two little guys hadn''t reacted at all, so Hua Yueling couldn''t do anything.He was so bored that he closed his eyes before he knew it.


    Sleeping was pretty good, but it didn''t take long before he felt that something was twisting around him, and something touched his arm.He opened his eyes in a daze, and saw two little guys beside him, with a pair of big eyes open, staring at him unblinkingly.


    "You two are ready?"


    Hua Yueling remembered what she was going to do, she immediately sat up.


    "Big brother is asleep, and it is easy to catch a cold when sleeping outside."


    "Oh, you still know that you have a cold, who told you about it?"


    After hearing this, Hua Yueling asked curiously, this shouldn''t be something they would know, maybe Sister Yun and the others told them.The two little guys usually like to sleep outside. It is estimated that one of the sisters Yun saw it and then told them.


    Although the physical fitness of the two little guys is very good, when the weather is cold, sleeping outside may still catch a cold.Although it is said that there are cold medicines you can take, but who knows if their cold medicines are suitable for people in another world.


    "Big sister said it." Teres immediately replied, "That time it was in the evening. Teres and Lorna were sleeping here, and the eldest sister came out from the inside to wake us up and told us not to sleep outside. , Go to the house."


    "Is Big Brother tired? If you are tired, don''t teach us anymore, go in and rest."


    The two little guys were talking while pulling Hua Yueling''s arm to go into the tree house, but Hua Yueling didn''t really go back to the tree house with them, and refused their kindness.


    "It''s okay, the eldest brother is not tired, but fell asleep accidentally. How can the eldest brother be tired."


    Hua Yueling stood up as she said so.


    "Have you two figured it out?"


    "Not very clear, but this time is definitely better than the last time!"


    Hearing the confident words of the two little guys, Hua Yueling couldn''t help smiling. It''s better to be young, so aggressive.But what''s wrong, are you so old?


    I thought of myself as an old man without knowing it, this mentality is not good.


    I shook my head vigorously. I should still change my mindset. I am still very young and I need to be more energetic. How can I continue like this.


    After the meeting, Hua Yueling felt that she had energy, but the price was that the two little guys next to him looked at him with strange expressions.Maybe I think there is something wrong with my big brother''s head.


    But this must be a joking statement, the two little guys would naturally not think that way, Hua Yueling was just joking about thinking that way.


    "Come on, let Big Brother come and see what progress you have made."


    The battle started again, this time it was different from the beginning.The two little guys moved a little apart and didn''t squeeze each other, which is correct.


    "Very well, then I''m going to attack."


    I reminded them that, in fact, there is no need for him to remind. The two little guys are already prepared, so his reminder is completely unnecessary.


    Huayueling''s figure suddenly disappeared, but he still didn''t use all his power. Even if he disappeared, some flaws were left, ensuring that the two little guys could detect something, otherwise the training battle would not have been fought at all. It''s necessary.


    Lorna remained vigilant, while Teres was holding her shield with her eyes wide open, seeming to be searching for him.The two little guys didn''t move much, and at this time Hua Yueling was about to rush to Lorna''s body.


    He still regards Lorna as the main target of attack. It is not that Lorna is weak, but that Lorna has no defenses.Terris still has a shield in her hand, and Lorna only has a pair of daggers, and she has no experience in the use of daggers, so she will be a little hurried facing an attack.


    Huayue bullied herself to Lorna''s side and attacked with a one-handed wooden sword. Lorna had already prepared. Although Huayueling was well concealed this time, she still discovered the flaw early.


    Lorna still did not block, but chose to retreat and dodge. After avoiding his attack, Lorna did not give him the opportunity to continue attacking, and immediately withdrew to a farther distance.


    This may be the way she thought of coping with Hua Yueling''s continuous attacks. It seemed that she had indeed thought about what she did not do well enough and how to improve it, but Hua Yueling could only say that what she did was not enough.


    Suddenly speeding up, Lorna rushed into confusion.Although she had thought about how to cope with Hua Yueling''s continuous offensive, she had nothing to do with this sudden shift.


    Fortunately, although Hua Yueling''s strength was great, Lorna was not without the power of a battle. She subconsciously blocked her with a pair of daggers, and the wooden sword just hit it.


    With a soft sound, Lorna was knocked out by a powerful force, and she barely controlled her body when she fell to the ground, and she almost swayed and fell.Lorna''s ability to control her body is not bad, and she stabilized her pace.


    However, Hua Yueling chased after him, and the offensive was not over yet.

 1866 Reference 1866

    When Hua Yueling attacked Lorna, Terris attacked from behind again, and this scene felt somewhat familiar.But this time Teres did not jump up, but directly stab him with a long sword.


    But Hua Yueling also had the corresponding countermeasures, and saw that he gave up the opportunity to continue to attack, twisted his body, and directly dodges Triss'' attack.Teres had to stop her offensive forcefully, otherwise, she might hit her partner again.


    Lorna also stopped dodge at this time, and attacked Hua Yueling.After stopping, Terris turned around and attacked Hua Yueling again.The two of them seemed to have negotiated and fought from the front and back, but they failed, and Hua Yueling easily dodged the two weapons that they had waved.


    Although the two little guys have made some progress, Hua Yueling is still relatively easy to deal with, their strength is not that strong, although there are some cooperation, but these cooperation is based on their original familiarity with each other. Formed, so it is not so skilled.


    "It''s just not enough."


    When Hua Yueling said this, the figure disappeared again, but this time the two little guys had more experience. They saw them leaning back to back, scanning the surroundings very vigilantly, looking for Hua Yueling¡¯s figure. It''s just that he can find it so easily.


    However, Hua Yueling did not act in a hurry. He hid from the side to observe the actions of the two little guys, regardless of their inexperience, but the posture that he posed was still unique.It looks like that.


    Hua Yueling believes that as long as she reveals some flaws, they will definitely find it, which is a kind of affirmation for them.


    After observing for a while, I saw that the two little guys were not moving, keeping a calm and alert posture, looking for his figure.Hua Yueling didn''t continue to stay in place, there was no need, he had already got the information he wanted, they passed one test, and then another test.


    "Lorna''s reaction speed is very fast, and her reconnaissance ability is also good. In contrast, Triss is slightly inferior, and her reaction speed should be worse than Lorna. But her defensive ability is definitely stronger than Lona''s. ."


    Either the long sword or the shield in her hand can be used for defense. Unlike the two daggers in Lorna''s hand, in terms of combat, there are no other characteristics besides the advantage in speed.


    "It''s a bit arrogant to attack two at once, and basically doesn''t pose any threat. It''s better to attack Lorna sneakily, but this time choose Teres."


    You can''t just attack a person. This is a training battle, not a real battle. Moreover, even in a real battle, you sometimes need to change the battle strategy instead of just advancing in one method.


    Secretly approaching Teres, Teres hasn''t noticed his movements, she is still on guard.Hua Yueling approached the past cautiously, wanting to see how close she would be discovered.


    Lorna''s ears suddenly trembled a few times, and he noticed Hua Yueling''s approach earlier than Bitriss, turned around instantly, and reminded her companion.


    "Tress, big brother is on the side!"


    Teresi hurriedly turned around according to her instructions, but did not face Hua Yueling head-on, and she still had no way to determine where Hua Yueling was.


    She tried her best to observe and find the location of Hua Yueling, but she found nothing.Hua Yueling stopped, and the movements of the two little guys also stopped.


    Although Lorna discovered Hua Yueling, she did not accurately determine his location.Now she can determine the direction of Hua Yueling, but there is no way to determine where he is, so there is no way to act. In this case, acting rashly is dangerous, and she can only wait.


    Terris was eager to try, but Lorna stopped her.Lorna was more calm than Teres, seeing her companion about to move forward, she rushed forward and bumped her, stopping her movement.


    Random actions are not good, especially if you don¡¯t know where the other person is. In that case, random actions are dangerous and detrimental to them.Teres was a little impatient, and it was fortunate that she was there, otherwise Teres would be alone, and she wouldn''t know how to lose.


    Too impulsive, impulsive is not a good thing, or sometimes it is a good thing, but sometimes it is obviously not.Everything in this world is not black and white, and black and white can be reversed.


    Although Teres didn''t like to wait like this, it was very, very rare for her to be able to wait so long, but since Lorna had been prepared to remind and stop, then she still had to listen to the opinions of her friends and could not do her own way.


    Teres stopped, her eyes fixed on the front, waiting motionless under Lorna''s reminder.


    The comparison now is who can hold on, but Hua Yueling is not trying to compare this with them, this is just a part of the test, and it has just been tested.Terras'' performance is a bit worse and needs to be adjusted and improved. Lorna''s performance is better, but there are areas that need improvement.


    Both of them are like this. Although Lorna performed well compared to Terris, it was obvious that she was just a novice with some experience and could not be called a veteran.


    Hua Yueling took action again and went around to the other side, preparing to launch a sneak attack from this side.Lorna has been reminding Teres to pay attention to the location of Hua Yueling, but she probably knows it, but Teres can''t do it, she must rely on her help.


    In this regard, Teris is still not sensitive enough. As a Canine Clan, she should have some advantages in this respect. I don''t know why she has such a performance.


    "Sneak attack is not easy now."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but even though she thought so, in fact, he didn''t take it seriously. As long as he was fast enough, it would be fine even if he was discovered.


    "Wow!"


    "Tress!"


    Needless to say, just such an anxious reminder, Teres had already understood Lorna''s meaning, and her induction ability was not that bad.Although she can''t perceive as far away as her friend Lorna, it''s not easy to hide her from her at close range.


    Perceiving the location of Hua Yueling and the direction he was traveling, Teres rushed up face to face.When she got closer, Hua Yueling waved the wooden sword in her hand and chopped it down, but Teresi did not fight him hard, raising her left hand to block his attack with a wooden shield.

 1867 Reference 1867

    The shield blocked the wooden sword''s chopping, but it was impossible to completely remove the power of Hua Yueling''s sword.Terris stepped back several steps, even staggering, and finally stopped, and resisted Hua Yueling''s attack.


    However, this attack was only the beginning, Hua Yueling''s figure disappeared again, his speed was too fast for the two little guys, and it surpassed the limit of their sight.


    Teres didn''t dare to neglect, and quickly moved with him, waving his weapon and attacking.There is an opportunity to naturally try to attack, blindly defensive is not the style of Teres, Terris likes offense rather than defense.


    Lorna also took action at this time, but she did not attack Hua Yueling as eagerly as her friends, but was waiting for an opportunity.Although she came closer, she only moved around the two of them, with no intention of making a move yet.


    Hua Yueling naturally had a panoramic view of the performance of the two little guys, and Lorna did better than Bitris.But Teres was not so bad, she was quite accurate.


    Moving halfway, forced by Teres'' attack, she had to stop, and blocked her offensive with a wooden sword in one hand.Then Teres launched several attacks in succession, almost without giving him a chance to breathe, but although this series of attacks are still well mastered in speed and strength, it can not be said to be just right, but it is quite good as a novice.


    Such an attack is very good, but it is nothing to Hua Yueling, it is relatively easy to continuously block her offense, so that her dazzling offensive is easily dissolved into invisible by Hua Yueling.


    After a series of attacks, Teres gasped a little. Although such an attack was very easy, the consumption was quite large, otherwise Teres would not be so tired.There was exhaustion on her face, but she couldn''t behave like this as a whole. She quickly backed away, avoiding a counterattack from Hua Yueling, and then took a step back again, pulling away some distance.


    A series of attacks made Teres understand that if she attacked from the front, she would have no advantage at all, basically useless, so the best way is to find a chance to sneak a wave, in which case it might be able to hit the big brother.But it is also difficult.


    "And Lorna, as long as I help Lorna hold her big brother!"


    Thinking of this, Teres couldn''t help but glanced at Lorna, but it was only a glance, because Hua Yueling was not far in front of her, her attention could not be distracted for too long, it would be dangerous.


    The battle between the two sides was deadlocked again, Lorna still did not act, nor did Teres.She had already understood after that tentative attack just now that an attack like the one just now has no effect, and something must be done.Although Lorna was there to assist, she wanted to do something, and wanted to do something.


    But it was very difficult. She herself knew very well that she was the meat shield in front of her and was here to hold Huayueling. This was what she needed to do the most.There was no need for her to do other things, and Lorna certainly didn''t want her to do anything else, this was enough.


    Terris still calmed down and stood opposite Hua Yueling, staring at Hua Yueling alertly.


    Hua Yueling walked forward step by step, and he could hear his footsteps. The sound made her feel depressed, which was quite uncomfortable, but Teres was still very calm and did not make any movements. Waiting for Hua Yueling''s action.


    He can''t attack first, if that happens, he will fall into the disadvantage.You must wait until the big brother attacks before looking for flaws, or just resist his attack like this, don''t think about other things.


    Teres has also grown, but this is not enough.


    Hua Yueling unexpectedly attacked without any warning.The long wooden sword in his hand slashed over like an electric light, which was not only fast but also powerful.What''s more important is that this attack is particularly concealed. If you don''t pay special attention, you won''t find him going to attack at all. The little guy was really taken aback by his attack, and he couldn''t react at first.


    In fact, thinking about it, I can understand why she couldn''t react. Hua Yueling''s shot was too sudden, which made her unable to react in time.Although he also knew that he was about to make a move, such an attack speed was something Teres could not expect.


    It was like a flash of lightning struck suddenly, no one would have thought that no one would have the ability to react so quickly.Almost nothing was seen, Hua Yueling''s attack had already arrived, and this attack was so terrifying.


    It was too late for Teres to react, but she still raised the shield in her hand subconsciously, just a little bit away. It was only a time difference of one to two seconds. The long sword slashed into the wood. A gap was cut at the top of the shield.


    This force knocked her back again. This time she really staggered and didn''t stand firm, and almost fell. Hua Yueling wouldn''t let this opportunity pass, and immediately bullied herself to prepare for a continuous attack.If she was really hit by Hua Yueling''s series of attacks, Terris should have been out. At that time, Lorna alone would not be Hua Yueling''s opponent.


    It was also when Cai Lorna shot, she had been looking for a good enough opportunity, but this kind of opportunity was very difficult to find, she had been waiting and did not wait for such an opportunity.Now that Teres was beaten without the strength to fight back, she was about to end, she couldn''t continue to be silent.


    You can''t do it without a move.Lorna''s figure flashed, and she appeared behind Hua Yueling in an instant. This was a calculation she had done a long time ago, but it''s not easy to say what kind of effect this sneak attack can achieve, and it is probably not very good. The effect of this is certain.


    If you find an opportunity, it¡¯s okay, but now you¡¯re forced to take a shot, it¡¯s not a particularly good opportunity.But there is no way. Lorna can''t do anything about it. In any case, she can''t just watch Terris be defeated.Otherwise, neither of them would be rivals, and it would be even more difficult for them to be alone.


    Hua Yueling actually knew what Lorna would do for a long time, so she didn''t feel surprised at all when she appeared behind her, this was completely in his expectation.


    But even if he knew it for a long time, he couldn''t continue to chase Terris to attack, and he couldn''t completely ignore Lorna''s attack. Although it was only a pair of daggers, the damage it could cause was not a joke.

 1868 Reference 1868

    Hua Yueling dodges Lorna''s attack, and when she rushed past her, she reached out to grab her.But this time Lorna was not so easy to be caught by him. In the meantime, Lorna twisted and avoided his hand directly, and then stabbed him again with the dagger with both hands.


    "Oh?"


    This moment made Hua Yueling feel a little surprised, and Lorna''s reaction was good, better than what he had imagined.But the choice of attacking again was worse, and such an attack would have no effect on him.


    The long wooden sword continuously blocked Lorna''s attack. After intercepting it, Hua Yueling immediately attacked, but at this time Teres had already controlled her body, and her toes slammed on the ground and flew over.


    There was still some distance between the two sides, and Teres had reacted fast enough, but there was still no way to support Lorna in time.Before Lorna fell to the ground, the long sword in Hua Yueling''s hand had fallen on her.


    Lorna still wanted to try to avoid or block, but it was too late.


    "Lost Meow..."


    Lorna spoke in a very disappointing tone and withdrew from the battlefield. After that, after experiencing a series of confrontations, Teres was completely defeated by Hua Yueling and fell to the ground.


    The two little guys were lying down on the grass, Lorna''s expression was still disappointed, but Teres was quite happy.The main thing is that in the end, her fight with Hua Yueling was really enjoyable and made her very happy.


    If there is not such a refreshing ending, she would not be happy.But she was not very happy to see Lorna, so she approached Lorna and hugged her to comfort her.


    Seeing the way these two little guys get along, Hua Yueling is also quite happy. The relationship between Lorna and Teris really stopped, and it is not an exaggeration to call it a good friend.Under the comfort of Terris, Lorna gradually recovered some energy, at least not as listless and unhappy as she was at the beginning.


    "Okay, don''t be unhappy, you two did a good job this time. You performed better than I thought."


    "really?!"


    When Lorna and Teres heard what Hua Yueling said, the frustration disappeared, and they immediately raised their heads to look at him in surprise.


    "Well, it''s true. You did a good job, and this is the first time. Today we just started the training battle. For the first time, your performance is already quite good."


    After all, this is the first time they have come to actual combat, and he hadn''t actually taught them too much before, and they were able to comprehend it quite well.


    Hua Yueling took them back to the tree house and sat down in a chair for them to rest.


    "You two sit here for a while. I''ll get you some snacks. I''ll just take some snacks and rest."


    After Hua Yueling comforted the two of them, she went upstairs to get snacks.After training, they should take a good rest, and take advantage of this free time to let them remember their previous battles, so that there may be more improvements.


    Hua Yueling went upstairs and went to the entertainment room, and found that the girls were still playing in it, but now the one sitting in front of the game console has changed, and it is no longer the previous girls.After hearing the footsteps, the girls subconsciously looked back and saw that he was back. They all greeted him with a smile.


    Other girls saw that the two little guys didn''t follow them back, and asked where they were.Hua Yueling answered her and told her that the two little guys were resting at the bottom of the tree house.


    The girls were quite curious about what Hua Yueling and the two little guys did. Hua Yueling explained a little bit. They were going outside to train together.He went to teach two little guys how to fight, mainly for this knowledge.


    After the girls heard this, their expressions changed slightly. Hua Yueling also noticed this, but he didn''t say anything. He couldn''t figure out what these girls were thinking.


    Maybe they have similar ideas, at least some of the girls should be like this, Hua Yueling can see it.


    It''s a good thing to have such thoughts, but it still depends on the girls'' own thoughts.


    "Then I will go down first. You can eat these as you like, you are welcome."


    Hua Yueling took some snacks and drinks, and also some fruits, oranges and tangerines.The two little guys are very tired now, they can''t walk fast, let alone come upstairs.


    Back downstairs, Hua Yueling stood at the top of the stairs, watching these two little guys lying on the table, the big eyes of the two little guys were half-open and half-closed, as if they were tired of falling asleep.


    "After all, I have just started training, and my physical strength is still a bit worse, but it should be better after a while."


    Walking down the stairs made the sound of footsteps. The two little guys were about to fall asleep. They were awakened by the sound of his footsteps, and they straightened up and looked up the stairs.Seeing him coming back with so many things in his hands, they all got up and greeted him quickly, trying to help him take them together.


    "I don''t need your help for this, just sit and eat, then I will be very happy."


    Hua Yueling said with a smile, walked to the table, put down the plastic bag in her hand, opened a bottle of drink and handed it to Teres. After receiving it, Teres did not drink it by herself, but turned and gave it to Lorna next to.


    She thought that Lorna was so unhappy before, so she wanted to make her drink a delicious drink to make her mood better.Isn''t delicious things the best help for forgetting worries?


    Lorna was not polite, and after taking it, she took a sip.This kind of loving interaction is quite heart-warming. The two little guys don''t need to say anything more. Without words, the actions show everything.


    Naturally, it is impossible for Hua Yueling to say that he would only give one of them and ignore the other. He would naturally not do things that were biased.He opened another bottle and handed it to Teres again. Teres took it and stared at the mouth of the bottle with her cerebellum lowered. His big lovely eyes blinked, and then he raised his head to look at him. .


    The little guy behaved a little strangely, Hua Yueling was still thinking about why she didn''t drink, and she saw the little guy hand over the drink in her hand.


    "Brother, you have been worthy of us to exercise for so long, and you will give us food and drink as soon as you come back. You must be very tired. Give you a drink first."


    "Thank you for your kindness, no, there is more here, you drink yours."


    Hua Yueling said so and picked up another bottle, Terris didn''t tell him any more.

 1869 Reference 1869

    In the deadly environment, a figure slowly moved forward. In the darkness, it was impossible to see his figure clearly, and the sound of something echoed in the sound of footsteps.


    The footsteps are very soft and weak, and no sense of power can be heard.But with the sound of footsteps, the sound of the bones "Ka La Ka La" gradually expanded, and the ground was also dug by something.But the figure didn¡¯t care about it. He raised his foot and stepped on the ground.


    This step didn''t seem to have much power, and there was no sound, but those sounds disappeared in an instant.The silence was restored here.


    Only the sound of footsteps remained, and slowly he came to a door, and a huge iron door blocked his footsteps.There is a circular groove in the center of this door. The visitor took out a round object that fits well with it from his pocket, looked down, and then put it into the gap.


    In the heavy sound, the iron gate slowly opened inward, without anyone pushing it.The big iron door is fully opened, and the scene inside emerges. It is a huge cylindrical space as a whole. A ray of light shines from the small circular hole in the center to the center of the ground, and the sand flows down with the sun. , Fell to the ground and piled up.


    The figure walked through the gate and walked straight ahead. It didn''t stop for a moment, nor did it bypass the sandy hill that was almost a person in the middle, and walked directly on the sand.


    When the sand falls on him, he treats it as if sand does not exist.One step left a deep footprint, and the ankles were buried in the sand.At the top of the sand mountain, he stood there, raised his head, and let the quicksand fall on his face, flowing down his cheek.


    With the sound of "Shusha", his head tilted higher.The quicksand fell to the ground, forming a small pile of sand under his feet.


    In this world, as if there was no time passing by, when the sand piled up in front of him to form a sandy mountain almost to his knees, he took a step forward.


    Firm and powerful, he walked forward step by step in strides, and the small sand hill was destroyed by his legs, collapsed, and flowed down the slope, not knowing where it would stay.


    He walked down the quicksand step by step, walking on the slope formed by the sand, staggering from time to time, but he did not fall. Although he staggered, he walked very steadily.


    Under the sand hill, he stopped, and then raised his head, which had been low.


    Looking straight ahead, in the light, there is darkness in front.There is his goal there, and now half of the distance has been walked, and only half is left, but that half is longer than half of the distance he has traveled.


    Nothing can stop him, he is fully prepared.


    The road under my feet is still extending towards the distance, towards the darkness, and towards the unknown land.There is what he yearns for, and he has to pass this trial road no matter what.


    He could feel that through the sand flowing down from above, he could feel that in the deepest place, the thing placed in the deepest place was calling him and waiting for his arrival.


    Believing in all of this, he believed that he could succeed, that he would be the owner of that thing, he had such self-confidence.


    Hua Yun came to the tree house again, this time it wasn''t just her, but Jelusy was also here.


    "Here are all related books to help you find out."


    What Jelucy was talking about were the books piled up like a mountain on the square table. There were so many books here that Hua Yun was surprised when she saw it.She hasn''t read so many books since she was a child, right? She had this idea at that moment.


    Unexpectedly, after only five days, there were already so many books.


    "Sorry to trouble you. Actually, there is no need to take them out. I can find them by myself when I see them."


    Hua Yun didn''t expect that she would let someone take out all these books. Originally, she thought it was to record those related books, and then go to the corresponding bookshelf to fetch them when needed.


    "After you read it, take it back."


    Jie Lucy was quite concerned about this matter. Hua Yueling saw this in his eyes. He had seen Jie Lucie ask the girls who were maids to find books several times.Finding out so many books is not an easy task. It takes the girls how much time it takes to find out.


    Every morning and afternoon when there is nothing else, there will be girls coming to the library and soaking in here during that time.But Zelucy is not a big capitalist after all, let alone call them like a big capitalist, so although it sounds very busy, in fact, different people come every day and have a clear division of labor.


    This makes the girls feel tired at first glance, but in fact, everyone has no complaints at all. After all, even if they are tired, they are only tired for one day, instead of saying that a group of people do the same thing for five days.


    "I have a feeling these days that what you do has a great possibility."


    What Jelucy said made Hua Yun a little confused. Her meaning didn''t sound so easy to understand, a little hard to understand.I just have some interest in this, and I have other considerations, but I don''t think so much.


    "Is it a strange feeling?"


    Hua Yun doesn''t feel this way, but she believes that what Jelucy said will not be aimless.It doesn''t feel right, but since Jay Lucy said it, it means she still believes it.


    "Similar to a prophecy, I can see certain scenes, as if they are happening in front of my eyes, and see them really. Those things are related to you, you found out from the book."


    "This¡­¡­"


    The pressure suddenly increased, and she was still reading with a relaxed mood, but after listening to Zelucy, she found it difficult to relax.


    "I don''t say this to give you pressure, you don''t have to think about it, just find it according to your ideas. But I am also curious about this and will read these books with you."


    Two people sat opposite each other, but they couldn''t see each other, and Shushan blocked their sight.Only the sound of turning leaves can be heard in the library, which brings some warmth to the quiet library.


    Today, only the two of them are here, and so many books have been found, so Jerucy asked the girls to rest for a day, but they did not come.


    Hua Yueling and the others have other things to do and they are not here either.


    Huayun came with her brother and them early in the morning, and after having breakfast here, she came to the library, and Jelucy brought her over.The two people at the dinner table hadn''t talked much, as usual. She didn''t know much about Jelucy, and she didn''t know how to get along with her.

 1870 Reference 1870

    After reading, neither of them spoke. They were reading quietly, and there was no other sound except the sound of turning pages.Hua Yun listened to the sound of turning pages on the other side, and couldn''t help raising her head to look at the other side, but her vision was blocked and she couldn''t see Jelucy at this moment.


    Hua Yun was quite curious about this, but she couldn''t get up and go over, so she could only hold back her curiosity secretly and continue to read the books in her hand.This is a very professional book, and she has a headache reading it.


    This is often the case for professional books. It is not so easy for a scholar who specializes in this area, let alone someone who only has a little understanding of this area.It took a lot of effort to understand some of the knowledge, but not all of it.


    But this is also normal. In fact, she doesn''t want to understand all the knowledge, as long as she understands some things she wants to understand, other things are the same thing, not important.


    When investing in it, Hua Yun was also thinking about some issues, such as the origin of the artifact and the power of the artifact, and more importantly, what the artifact represents.


    It was the artifact Livio used that made her curious, and she wanted to learn more about artifacts, but the artifacts that existed in another world and those artifacts in Livio''s hands did not come from one world.What are the differences between the artifacts produced by different power systems? These are all questions, and they are all difficult to answer.


    The artifacts in the other world may not have the power displayed by the artifacts in Livello''s hands, but they must not be underestimated.


    "Will the artifacts that exist in this world have their original power if they are taken back?"


    Hua Yun had never thought of bringing the artifact back to the real world to use, but she thought that so many things had happened recently, perhaps having the artifact could solve some problems more easily.


    I quickly turned over some irrelevant pages, but a paragraph of text on one of the pages attracted her attention.Hua Yun turned to that page and read the paragraph carefully.


    "It''s quite interesting, but it''s not true or false yet."


    What is recorded above is a terrifying ancient artifact that once appeared in the world and brought disasters to the entire world.Orange described above, that divine tool has a weird and terrifying power, which is a power that humans cannot contend. As long as you get the divine tool, you will be controlled by the divine tool and become a creature without self-consciousness.


    The content of the record is sensational, but the credibility is not very easy to say.At present, Hua Yun has only seen such a description in this book, and there is no other supporting evidence.


    "Record it first."


    Next to it is the notebook she brought from the earth, which was prepared a long time ago, just to record the contents that she finds useful.Recording content is very important, but she does not mean to record all the content, but only a part of it, summarize, write down what she thinks is the most important, and then mark where she got this Information, this is enough, mainly to ensure that if you want to find information at that time, you can find it directly, instead of going through all the books for the information you have already found.


    "That''s enough."


    Looking at the notes left in the notebook, after looking at the contents of the book in front of her, she took out a bookmark to clip it on this page, and the double insurance was foolproof.


    Jelucy was basically unaffected by her side, and was still reading very seriously. The two people still basically didn''t speak or communicate.


    Hua Yun continued to flip through the books, looking for content that would arouse her interest.The time it takes to read this book is not so little.And you can''t just read it all at once, you still have to spend some time.


    Hua Yun still has her own experience in reading. She had learned how to read with her brother Hua Yueling earlier.So she can skim, not so proficient, but it can save a lot of time.


    The line of sight moved from the beginning of the left page of the book, and then swept down like this until it reached the end of the other page.Two pages can be read in tens of seconds at most, and the speed can be said to be very fast.


    During the reading, Hua Yun''s initial nervousness gradually disappeared, and she was able to read with a calm mind.After reading a book, she stretched out a lot and rubbed her tired eyes.The reading time is a little longer, and my mouth is a bit dry, let alone my eyes.


    Blinking quickly, she stood up, looked around for a week, and then turned and walked outside without a word.


    When the figure walked across the table, Jelucy stopped her movements and turned to look at her. Only her back can be seen there.Jelucy stared at her for a while, then turned her gaze back, and did not pay attention to her actions.


    "So tired, my eyes are almost dry."


    Standing in front of the window sill, holding on to the window frame and looking at the scenery outside the window, the outside is particularly bright under the action of the magic lamp. Obviously this brightness cannot be compared with ordinary daylight, not to say that the brightness is not as good as ordinary daylight. It¡¯s that some are too bright, so you can¡¯t think of it as daylight at all.


    It''s not good if it''s too bright. Just looking at the outside, I can''t feel the natural feeling.


    Standing in front of the window for a while, admiring the prosperous branches and leaves outside, especially the densely green leaves less than the size of the palm, which made her eyes particularly comfortable.


    After resting for a while, she turned around and returned to the library. There were still so many books that she hadn''t read. But in the past few days, she calculated it in the time of another world. How did she want to give so many books to It is almost impossible task to finish reading.As for what Jelucci said, she somewhat believed Jelucci, but could she do it?


    I have to say that she was really stressed at the beginning, but she gradually became free of distractions while reading, and gradually calmed down.


    Now she can read the books in her hand very calmly, at least not feeling the tension and breathlessness as she did at the beginning.Don''t think this is an exaggeration, she really felt that way in the beginning.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Put the book in your hand aside, there can be counted as the area of ??the book that has been read, and once again take one from the pile of books in front of you.But she just stood up a little at first, but she couldn''t reach it. She had to stand up straight and leaned hard to reach the highest book.

 1871 Reference 1871

    While Hua Yun was reading "non-stop", Hua Yueling, Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang were in a village near the Fairy Forest.They came all the way, and it took some time to get here.


    However, Hua Yueling and the others did not start from the tree house, but came from the edge of the Elf Forest.They were asked by Ze Lucy, so they left the action so early.


    It is said that the nearby villages are threatened by monsters and dead creatures, and some terrible incidents have happened recently.It''s just that the lord of this place doesn''t care about what happened here. Although some people try to tell the lord what happened here, it''s a pity that they didn''t even see the lord''s face.


    The truth is so cruel, no one cares about their life or death, or whether they are alive or dead, it doesn''t matter to the lord at all.Although that person is also quite tenacious, he has stayed with the city lord for a while, but it is still of no use. The city lord does not want to see you.


    Jay Lucy also got the news accidentally, she got it from her friend.Originally, she was asked to help find any clues, and help solve the problem if possible, but Jie Lucy entrusted the matter to Hua Yueling and the others for their help.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others would not refuse, and they agreed directly. This was also the reason why they came back here.There are not many villages around here, so they need to investigate one by one.Before they went out to take action, Ze Lucy also warned them that they must be more careful, this time things should not be easy.


    "There will be no monsters in those villages for no reason. There is no problem in the elven forest. The problem lies outside, either in those villages or in other uninhabited places. I don¡¯t know if this is a conspiracy, but it¡¯s certain. It¡¯s certainly not that simple to resolve this matter. It¡¯s better to pay more attention when you understand the situation."


    Hua Yueling and the others took down the reminder from Jie Lucy. Since she reminded them specifically, it must have her own intention.


    "Let''s go find someone to ask."


    Hua Yueling and the others came to the village closest to the Elf Forest. It was a peaceful village, and there was no danger in sight.However, there are no people in the village. Maybe they came too early. Of course, maybe it was because they were afraid of encountering danger, so everyone didn''t go out.


    In theory, this should not be the case. Hua Yueling glanced around. In the vicinity of this village, whether it is to see with his eyes or rely on exploration skills to understand, Hua Yueling can understand worse information. Is relatively small.


    "It feels like it''s quite quiet here, there is no smell of monsters anywhere, and it doesn''t seem like a dangerous place at all."


    "Maybe it will only appear at some point. And you can''t draw a conclusion so quickly. If it''s really not a bit dangerous, it won''t be like it is now.


    "Perhaps this village has not been affected."


    "Just ask."


    At the entrance of the village, Hua Yueling and the others discussed it, and then walked into the village.They asked the village chief here to see if there was any useful news.


    "But the protection measures in this village are not very good," Hua Yueling looked at the wooden fence built around the village, shook his head and said, "The wooden fence may not even be able to block the cattle, let alone. Go to block the monster, and there is not even a guard here, if you are attacked by the monster, it is difficult to say what the consequences will be."


    The defense of the village is a bit too weak. There is neither guard nor any defensive measures. The fences can''t do much.Wanting to rely on those things to defend against monsters or something is simply a dream.


    "I don''t know where the village chief lives."


    No one can ask, the buildings in the village are basically the same, there is not much difference.It is impossible to tell which is the village chief¡¯s house just from the house.


    "Um... if only someone could ask."


    The village is not without a breath of people, but it is very weak. After all, everyone is hiding in the house and does not want to come out.


    "Excuse me, is there anyone?"


    The question fell, and the silence lasted for a while, before hearing the sound of footsteps, the door of one of the houses was carefully pushed open, and a person who looked older than them poked his head through the crack in the door.


    "You are?"


    The man looked at them and asked questioningly.


    "Do you have anything to do in our small village?"


    "We are entrusted by people. I heard that there are monsters that are rampant in the village nearby, so I came to help. Are you also invaded by monsters here?"


    Hua Yueling quickly explained briefly. It seems that the person is still quite wary of them, and depending on his performance, there should be monsters that have appeared here, or other things have occurred, otherwise he shouldn''t So wary of them.


    However, this was a good start for Hua Yueling and the others. When they came to a village, it happened to be the place where the monster had ¡°visited¡±, and perhaps enough useful information could be collected here.


    The man observed them and discovered that they seemed to be adventurers, not to trouble them, and then cautiously opened the door and walked out.


    "You are here to help us solve those monsters?"


    It seemed that some still couldn''t believe them, so the man asked tentatively.At the same time, he was still watching them on guard. At the same time, the other villagers seemed to have heard the sound here, and all walked out from inside and looked over here.


    Gradually, as it was discovered that it was a few young people, the number of people who came around increased, and Hua Yueling and the others were surrounded in the center, as if it was possible to do something at any time.


    "Don''t get excited, we are here to help you solve your problems, not to trouble you."


    Naturally, Hua Yueling didn''t want to have a conflict with them, it was unnecessary, and they weren''t here for trouble.Fortunately, the people here are not completely unable to communicate. The person who started the conversation with them seemed to be the village chief. He stretched out his hand to signal that the other villagers were not looking for trouble, and then the villagers stopped and dispersed a little. Some went there, but they still surrounded a few of them.


    But Hua Yueling felt that these villagers underestimated them too. If they really want to find something, they are not their opponents at all.

 1872 Reference 1872

    After the man in the house in front of Hua Yueling came out, Hua Yueling and the others were finally able to communicate with each other.The villagers still surrounded them, but after a brief exchange, the man in front of him believed what Huayueling had said. He signaled the villagers not to be impulsive, and to go back separately and stop surrounding here anymore.


    After this, the man invited Hua Yueling and the others to his home, and poured a glass of water for all of them.


    "Sorry, we were a little impolite before, which caused you trouble, please don''t be angry."


    Hua Yueling and the others shook their heads. They didn''t have to be angry with each other at all. They knew that the other party didn''t mean it, and they couldn''t rely on the other party. That was normal.


    "It''s okay, we are not such stingy people. As long as you can tell us what happened here, we are here to help you solve the threat of monsters. It would be great if we can get some relevant news from you. What kind of news is good, as long as it can help us find the monster."


    "This... sorry, we may not be able to give some useful information in this regard. We don''t know much about the origin of those monsters."


    "This is normal, and you shouldn''t be stressed. No matter what kind of news, even if it is news that you think may have nothing to do with monsters, just tell us as long as there is you. This is very important for our actions."


    "Let me think about it again."


    The village chief sat down with a frown, seeing that he was thinking about what happened a few days ago. Hua Yueling and the others sat silently and waited quietly to see what he could recall.


    "Sorry, I really can''t think of it. It was very strange that day. The monster came here suddenly, and during the day we didn''t find any monsters."


    "I didn''t see it during the day, so when did they appear at night?"


    "Well, it probably wasn''t long since I just slept, it should be in the early morning."


    "What are the monsters here for, it is said that they retreat by themselves?"


    "We don¡¯t know this. Someone was guarding the entrance of the village, so they were the first monsters to find. Then they notified the other people in the village, including me. We took up weapons and prepared to fight those monsters. , To protect the village, but the monsters just went around the village and then left."


    "that is it?"


    "Probably that''s the case, but there are some things. They have been here several times, but each time it is the same. Because that happened once, so we have more people guarding here at night, and we don¡¯t know. The purpose of those monsters, but it¡¯s dangerous in the long run, so I wanted to find someone to help investigate their purpose."


    "That''s it." Hua Yueling is still a little hard to understand after hearing it. What is the purpose of those monsters, but it seems that the people here can''t ask anything useful. "The last time they came What time is it here? Can you tell us the last few times?"


    "no problem."


    The date generally has a pattern, but when Hua Yueling first saw the date written by the other party, it felt quite vague.


    "This arrangement of dates does not seem to be regular. But things are really weird. Otherwise, let''s explore the neighborhood first to see if there is a place where monsters live."


    "also."


    Lu Yuetong''s proposal was approved by everyone, and then they said goodbye to the village chief temporarily, and prepared to go outside to explore everywhere.However, when she left, Hua Yueling still took away the paper with the date, planning to find the pattern during the exploration.


    "It''s not easy to handle, this matter gives me a sense of conspiracy."


    After leaving the village, Lu Yuetong frowned and said, hearing what the village chief said, the actions of those monsters were very strange.If ordinary monsters shouldn''t behave like this, it''s hard to be like ordinary monsters passing through the village in droves without any crime.


    "But what is the purpose of this?"


    This was something Huayueling couldn''t figure out. After all, it is impossible to control the monsters to come without purpose, but what is the point of controlling those monsters to come here and turn around.


    "It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what the other person thinks, so I feel weird. It is reasonable to control the monsters to come over. I definitely want to use those monsters to do something, but they acted so blatantly. Even at night, they came several times. Is it to let people know that there are monsters around here?"


    "Perhaps this is also a reason. It cannot be said that there is no such possibility. Let people panic, and then attract the soldiers to create the emptiness of the city."


    "This is too much thinking, I don''t think it should be that complicated."


    "It can''t be said how complicated it is, it''s just a very common idea. Let''s talk about another kind of interesting, the person who controls the monsters is to show people the monsters."


    "It''s even more impossible."


    "I think so, besides the nobles and merchants, how could anyone in the village be interested in monsters."


    "Unless those people are crazy, let alone you have to spend money to buy monsters. I don''t think the people in the village are so rich."


    It''s actually quite normal to think so. This kind of thing is clearly understood by everyone, and it is impossible to think of it.In another world, many ordinary people even have problems in their lives, and they don''t live well. Where can there be such spare money to buy other things, let alone monsters and the like, for what to buy.


    If it is a magician, it is still possible to buy it as a magician.However, there is no need for the magician to do this. Instead of buying, it is better to catch it yourself, although it will be more troublesome.


    "The key is what should we do now."


    "Just as promised, explore the surroundings of this village and at least make sure that there are no monsters'' dens nearby."


    "Impossible, it is difficult to find a hiding place around here."


    "It can''t be said that it is completely impossible. As long as there is a slight possibility, we have to try. This is what we have to do. We must not relax our vigilance. That is the worst."


    The three people walked forward without a few steps, and then began to discuss what to do next.Whether to act together or separate, in fact, it is quite safe to act separately in such a place, but they are still used to acting together after all.


    "I will act alone. Ningshuang and Yuetong will act together. Then we will meet at the entrance of the village, how about?"


    "How about contact? If there is a danger, it is better to have a contact method."

 1873 Reference 1873

    There is no way to contact for the time being. It would be better if there are devices similar to mobile phones, but the mobile phones cannot be used here, then there is no way.It would be fine if the magic crystal could be used for communication, but this would not work either.


    It''s not that the magic crystal can''t communicate, but you must have a specific magic crystal if you want to use it to communicate.Strategic-level magic items specifically used for calls are not available casually.


    Basically in another world, only nobles can use such magic items, and they have to be high-level nobles, and there are even no royals in some places.The number of strategic magic items is very, very rare, and the craftsmanship is not complicated, but it is very difficult, that''s why this situation is created.


    Hua Yueling and the others knew about the existence of this item, but they had never seen it before, let alone used it.So don''t think about it, don''t think about it, it''s impossible for them to fall from the sky just thinking about it.


    "There shouldn''t be so much to worry about. We just need to stay too far away. If there is any problem on your side, or if something goes wrong on my side, we will directly shout out to remind the other party."


    This should be the best way that can be thought of right now. After thinking about it, Lu Yuetong also feels that this is more reliable.Mu Ningshuang didn''t have any opinions about this approach, and thought it was OK. I definitely can''t say that it is the best way, but it''s almost the same.


    "Let''s do it. Don''t forget to notify me whether you are in danger or if you find something for a while."


    After Hua Yueling reminded the girls, she took the initiative to separate from them and acted alone, while the girls went in the opposite direction from where he went.


    In fact, Huayueling and the others did not have much hope. If the villagers had basically found nothing during the day, they would know if they thought about it. How could it be possible for them to find something as soon as they came, it would be impossible. .But since they are here, they have to do something. This is the reason for Hua Yueling and the others to act.


    After walking few steps on the uneven grass, Hua Yueling looked back and looked at Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong.The two of them were walking in opposite directions, farther away from him. The two girls did not look here. They were still looking for them very seriously, and left everything else behind. Go back to the head.


    In fact, there is no need to look for any abnormalities on the grassland, just standing here can easily find the wrong place, there is nothing to observe.Not to mention that Hua Yueling''s exploration skills covered a large area, and no matter what happened in this area, he would be aware of it.


    "But if you don''t live near here, how do they appear here at night?"


    If this question is answered, it may be able to solve part of the problem. If it is not hidden here and there are their gathering places near here, then the most likely thing is that they have been called out.But Hua Yueling felt that such a chance was relatively small.


    "If you knew it, you should ask, what the monsters here are. It''s unclear, and it''s not easy to judge." Hua Yueling thought a little regretful, but regretting now is of no use." Anyway, I have to go back later, so please ask afterwards."


    It''s still early and there is still a lot of time, Hua Yueling and the others will not spend it in this place. If they can''t find anything here, they can only go to other places.


    I looked up at the sky, the clear sky showed a blue color, which is rarely seen in modern society.It''s not that Hua Yueling has never seen such a scene before, but rarely.


    "It''s another troublesome thing. The incident this time is not that simple. It is estimated that what Yuetong said was not wrong. I just don''t know if we can solve it."


    Purpose, what is the purpose of the other party, as long as you can understand this clearly, perhaps even a breakthrough has been found.It''s just that they don''t have anything at the moment, and what they understand is really pitiful.


    Collecting evidence, then putting together the original appearance of the matter, and finally taking action. This is a way of doing things, and probably the best way.


    Hua Yueling didn''t go too far, just walked around the village behind him, walked around the village and looked for it.


    "It''s very peaceful, no matter where it is, it''s a peaceful scene. You can''t even see the shadow of a monster. No monster''s nest can be found everywhere, as if it doesn''t exist, or the nest is hidden further away. Or hidden deep underground?"


    Underground, Hua Yueling tried to get a deeper understanding of the situation below the ground, but this is such a large area, unless you are extremely lucky, otherwise it is idiotic to find that you can find it so casually.


    There was nothing abnormal under the ground, and after adding such a direction to look for, the range he could explore suddenly narrowed a lot, and his attention must be highly concentrated, otherwise something would be missed if he didn''t pay attention.


    "Have you found it?"


    The two sides met at the entrance of the village. Hua Yueling came back a little earlier, and waited a while at the entrance of the village before seeing Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong approaching in the distance.Lu Yuetong waved his arms to greet him after spotting him, but did not rush over.


    Hua Yueling didn''t wait for them to come over, and took the initiative to quarrel with them and walked over, and walked over to explore the remaining part.


    The breeze blew her hair and cheeks. After Hua Yueling and them joined, they asked each other if they had received the goods.


    "No, there is no place to hide here. In fact, there are only so many places to hide. There are no suspicious buildings on the grassland. If there is no hiding in the ground, it is basically impossible to hide. Up."


    "It''s the same here. We can''t explore the underground like you, Aling, but from our observations, there is no sign of looseness on the ground. In this case, we can be sure that there should be no underground. The lair."


    "It''s just impossible to be sure, but it''s almost the same."


    Hua Yueling nodded. He believed that Lu Yuetong''s judgment was not wrong. Although it cannot be said that it is impossible, this possibility is still relatively high.


    "It is probably certain that there is no place to hide around here, so the most likely thing is to do it through summoning."


    "Go elsewhere and see if there are any clues elsewhere."

 1874 Reference 1874

    "But before we go to the next place, let''s go find the village chief again. I have something to ask him."


    The three of them went to the village chief''s house, and the village chief greeted them nervously.Before they spoke, the village head could not wait to ask them if they had found anything.


    "Sorry."


    Hua Yueling shook his head and said only these two words. After listening to his answer, the village chief did not show any concealment of his disappointment.Hua Yueling can understand his feelings. As people who live here, they naturally hope that their home is safe.


    The village chief hoped that they could find out the cause of the matter. In fact, it was not that important. The important thing was to solve the problem, but Hua Yueling and the others still let him down.


    If possible, Hua Yueling naturally didn''t want to let others down, and let them continue to live in a life of fear and fear, but he couldn''t help it for the time being.If the monster does not appear, and the purpose of the monster cannot be found, there is nothing you can do for him, nothing.


    Unless something happens again, leaving a clue, otherwise he can''t do anything.


    As the saying goes, it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice, Hua Yueling dare not call herself a clever woman in this respect, even a clever woman can''t make it, let alone cooking without rice.In this regard, Hua Yueling can only comfort the village chief, this is the only thing he can do at present.


    After bidding farewell to the village chief, Hua Yueling and the others left under the attention of the villagers in the village, and after their figure gradually moved away, the villagers immediately surrounded the village chief and asked the village chief.But the answers they got naturally disappointed them. These adventurers are useless adventurers and can''t help them.


    "Fortunately, I still have hope for them, so young, I should have known that they were unreliable."


    "Even Lord Lord doesn''t want to care about us, so are these adventurers, but they just turned around and left. Do you want to cheat the money out like this!"


    The people were filled with righteous indignation, as if they really knew that Hua Yueling was here to cheat money.But I have to say that they think too much, and their ideas are a little too inexplicable. Even if Hua Yueling hears them, although they will be angry, they will not care about these people.


    It is quite normal to be questioned if you haven''t made a grade. Only when you make a grade can you get rid of these doubts. To a certain extent, this is also impossible.


    Hua Yueling and the others chose the next place based on the map nearby, which was a larger village than the village they had visited before.They can only find them from village to village, and the possibility of finding them is still very slim.


    But at present, there is no better way. This time-consuming and labor-intensive method can be regarded as the best way.


    One morning, Hua Yueling and the others learned about several villages near the Elf Forest. These villages are located on the border between the human country and the Elf Forest. In addition, the village economy here is not very good, so naturally they are not. Will be taken seriously.


    With so many things happening, let alone soldiers here, even adventurers rarely come.These villages are very poor, and the rewards that can be given even if the task is released are not much, but this matter is not so easy to solve. The most important thing is that the reward of the task does not match the difficulty of the task itself.


    At noon, Hua Yueling and the others took a rest in the last village they visited. The village head invited them to lunch. This surprised Hua Yueling a little, but they also thanked the village head very much.He didn''t eat and drink for nothing, but gave him some money in this world, which counted as thanks.


    However, the village chief was unwilling to accept it anyway, and Hua Yueling and the others said the same.In that case, Hua Yueling and the others did not force it.


    Although the food here is not so delicious, but no matter how good it is, it is a kind of heart. It is very good to have this kind of heart. Don''t ask too much for other things.


    After eating lunch, Hua Yueling and the others did not rush to continue their actions, but sat down to consider their next actions.Hua Yueling and the others left the village chief¡¯s house after lunch. They found a place to stay outside the village and started talking about their actions.


    "There is no progress. All morning has passed, and no useful information has been collected. If this goes on, I am worried that the afternoon will be the same."


    Hua Yueling was worried about this for a reason, but it was useless to worry about it. The most important thing was to find a solution to the problem.If collecting information is not possible, then you can only wait.


    Waiting for something to happen, then maybe they will be able to collect useful information better.


    "If you wait, you have to wait until the evening, and I don''t know which village it might appear in, if it''s a random situation."


    "So we have to judge whether it is random or calculated. If there is a pattern, we can find them accurately."


    Hua Yueling and the others drew a copy of the time for the monsters to go to each village. The standard is already very clear, and it is the most complete information they can currently obtain.


    "Well, they have all been to the villages here, and they have been to several times. In terms of time..."


    Hua Yueling and the others found that the actual aspect seemed to be somewhat random, but Hua Yueling felt that there might be some pattern in it, but they hadn''t found it yet, so almost all their attention was on this.


    However, those dates basically seem to have no connection, and it is quite difficult to tell what can be seen from them, even if it is hard to connect them, it is basically impossible.


    "Could it be that they just wander around with their own minds?"


    Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other, they were all a little speechless, irregularity was the most troublesome, and it was troublesome compared to all other things.But you can''t give up. If they don''t find it, it doesn''t mean there will be no. If they are really prepared, then there will definitely be regularities, and it''s impossible to have nothing at all.


    This is just their wishful thinking. As to whether there is any, it is not their final decision.


    Looking at the paper in her hand and reading the content, Hua Yueling felt quite helpless.Although there are still a few villages that he has not visited, he does not think that going to those places will be of any help to the next action.


    "If there is nothing else to do, you should look for it elsewhere."


    There is nothing else you can do for the time being, so you can only act, unless you go back, but now there is nothing you can do when you go back. Let''s go to the remaining villages and talk about other things.

 1875 Reference 1875

    Hua Yueling and the others were still busy. After lunch, they almost didn''t have much rest, so they went straight to the next village.The remaining villages that have not been visited are not many, but there are also many.


    The calls of birds in the distance can be heard on the secluded grassland, where people are scarce, and so are monsters.They have traveled many distances, but these places are basically the same, Hua Yueling and the others have not been able to see any monsters.


    This is very strange. Villagers in several villages said that monsters appeared, but no matter where they were, inside the village, or outside the village, there were no signs of monsters.There was not even a trace of a monster, which was almost impossible.


    Hua Yueling even wondered if those people had hallucinations. Of course, if only a few people said that, they might still think so, but so many people and people in several villages all responded to this problem, then it shows that the problem does exist. .


    After an afternoon passed, Hua Yueling and the others still found nothing.Just like the morning, I have been to many places, but there is no difference between the harvest in these places and the morning.This is the problem, Hua Yueling has nothing to say in this situation.


    "It seems that we will only stay here at night to see what else will happen. If we are lucky, we can gain something today. If we are not lucky, we don''t know when we have to wait."


    What Hua Yueling said was the only way for now. They had tried to do something, but in the end there was still no change.


    "Go back, go to the village where we started, and let''s rest there for one night."


    Back to the village where they first went, Hua Yueling and the others told the village chief their thoughts, and the village chief happily agreed instead.It was a warm welcome for them to live, and it could be seen that he was scorched by those monsters, and it was a warm welcome that someone could help him cope with him.


    "There is no hotel in the village, so I can only feel wronged for a few people to live with me. I will clean up some of them. There is still an empty room... Look at my mind, I will find a way to spare two for the three. Come from a room."


    "Don''t bother you, just have a room."


    Hua Yueling looked at the two girls. The girls didn''t have any complaints. After all, they rest here mainly to wait for the night to see if there are monsters coming back. Rest is the second priority.


    The village head also said that they must clean up two rooms for them, but Hua Yueling and the others still told each other not to be busy, there is no need, and there are indeed not so many rooms here, that is, there is no free room in the village head¡¯s house. They still had to let Hua Yueling out of a room, otherwise Hua Yueling and the others would have to stay outside.


    The village chief naturally wouldn''t let Hua Yueling and the others stay outside, so if they ask someone for help, they don''t tidy up their residence. Is that a thing?


    At night, there is nothing to do. The big cities are better. Even at night there is light, but the big cities are more strict.There is no need to worry about so many things in the village. When the time comes, people will naturally go home and rest after dinner.


    Working at sunrise and resting at sunset describe this kind of life. When the sky goes dark, it is when people are resting.The ancient people are like this, Hua Yueling and the others are still very unaccustomed to, they usually never rest so early at home.But there is still something to do at night, and early rest is necessary.


    The village chief''s family rested early after eating, and Hua Yueling and the others rested earlier, so that they could react quickly and promptly no matter what happened at night.


    "Boom boom!"


    A heavy knock on the door was accompanied by a screaming sound. Hua Yueling and the others opened their eyes and they all got up quickly when they realized that something had happened.After removing the latch, he saw the village chief standing outside the door eagerly.


    "Several people, the monsters are here again. They are now outside our village. Please help some people to take a look at the situation."


    "Okay, let''s go now."


    The village chief gave way, and Hua Yueling and the others quickly got out of the room. When they went outside, they could see the situation outside at a glance with the light of the torch. It was obvious that a few figures of two people were seen outside the village. They were dangling, but they were a little far away from the village, and they didn''t see too clearly, but judging by their figures, they should be monsters like ogres.


    Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other, which was a bit interesting.Ogres, it is impossible for them to miss the figure of the ogres, so how did these ogres appear and travel over long distances?That''s impossible. The range they have explored is huge, and these ogres don''t know how long they came from.


    "That possibility is too small. They have travelled long distances. The point is that we don''t even know where they came from."


    Lu Yuetong was also puzzled by this. There was something wrong with it. These guys seemed to appear suddenly, without any signs, and they didn''t live nearby.The most likely thing besides being called out is to travel long distances.


    But no matter how you think about it, why do monsters travel here for a long distance? Is there anything that attracts them here?Not only Hua Yueling couldn''t understand, other people also couldn''t understand.


    The appearance of Hua Yueling and the others seemed to disrupt the monsters'' plans, and their original leisurely appearance disappeared all at once, and they all became nervous.Hua Yueling can understand their feelings and their thoughts.But these are not important, the most important thing now is to understand the purpose of those monsters.


    However, Hua Yueling and the others were unable to communicate with the monsters. This was a flaw, and it was a flaw that could not be changed.So the way to talk to monsters and get information from them is useless, you have to change your mind.


    Hua Yueling was thinking about following them if possible, but before that, they must be driven away, and then they or the people behind them could not be found to be followed.It''s a bit difficult, but it''s worth trying.


    "Do you want to shoot directly?"


    Lu Yuetong asked in a low voice beside Hua Yueling, Hua Yueling frowned, observing those monsters, ogres and all other delicate monsters also reacted at this time, and moved towards them. The children gathered around, seemingly trying to surround them.


    "Let¡¯s do it, you can¡¯t wait for us to be completely surrounded before you take action, then we won¡¯t have the upper hand. Now it¡¯s not the upper hand, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not a disadvantage."

 1876 Reference 1876

    The three moved at the same time, Hua Yueling rushed forward, while Lu Yuetong went to the other side, but neither of them left too far, they were still faintly protecting Mu Ningshuang behind them.This is necessary. Although Mu Ningshuang is also very strong, she is a magician after all, and it is impossible to say that she wields a staff to fight like a melee warrior.


    Those monsters actually had wisdom, some of them came forward to delay Zhu Huayueling and Lu Yuetong, trying to entangle them so that they could not leave, and then others quickly surrounded Mu Ningshuang from both sides.


    Although this kind of battle strategy is a bit simpler, but in many cases, the battle strategy does not mean that it can be summarized whether it is useful or not. In fact, even if it is a simple strategy, as long as it is useful enough, the others are not. So important.


    I have to say that these monsters are still smart enough. This strategy is correct. There is no way to solve Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong in a short period of time, so it is a good idea to target Mu Ningshuang.Although Mu Ningshuang''s strength is also very good, he is not a melee person after all, so in this case, it is best to target her who is weak in melee combat.


    It''s just that although they thought well, it wasn''t that easy to defeat Mu Ningshuang.Mu Ningshuang can''t do melee combat, but sometimes there is no need to engage in melee combat, as long as the enemy can be resolved in a long-range battle, why bother to engage in melee combat, there is no need at all.


    Hua Yueling swept across with his two-handed sword, and forced the two approaching ogres back. Taking advantage of this effort, he glanced behind him to confirm whether there was a problem with Mu Ningshuang.


    "With Ningshuang''s strength, it should be enough to deal with them. I''d better beat the guy here as soon as possible."


    Since they are going to let these monsters lead the way, naturally they can''t be wiped out. In any case, it is necessary to keep some to let them escape.While Hua Yueling was concerned about Mu Ningshuang¡¯s situation, some low-level monsters that followed the ogres approached from behind. Hua Yueling had no choice but to rush forward again, waving. The two-handed sword wiped out the monsters that approached.


    These monsters are not very powerful, but they are still relatively large.It is impossible for Hua Yueling to kill none of them, anyway, as long as some are eliminated, and the rest can be escaped if they want to escape, there is no need to think so much.


    Lu Yuetong was also surrounded by monsters. There was no way. Before, their attention was entirely on the ogres. They didn''t think so much at all, but now they find that there are so many monsters here. , It''s incredible.


    Hua Yueling didn''t forget to observe the situation when he was fighting, he didn''t find anything unusual.


    A large part of the monsters in front of him were wiped out, and only two ogres were still dangling in front of him, but the other weaker monsters were frightened by their fighting ability and fled.


    This was the result they wanted. On the other side, Mu Ningshuang, who was surrounded by monsters, also solved the siege of the monsters. Although there were many monsters, the least fear of magic was the quantity.It can be said that in terms of the number of competitions, the use of magic combat and melee combat is not the same level.


    In the face of a large number of monsters in battle, magic is better than melee.Just a magic spell, many rushing monsters didn''t know how to dodge, and then they were directly solved by such a magic without pressure.


    "about there."


    Huayueling said softly, basically the weaker monsters have escaped, and the rest are just a few powerful ones. These powerful ones are more like generals than the little miscellaneous soldiers. They are still holding on, and they didn''t. Signs to escape.


    "These guys are a little troublesome."


    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong got together at this time, and Mu Ningshuang also moved forward and came to them.The three people gathered together to discuss what to do next, if these ogres did not escape, they would not be able to track down the weaker monsters.


    The ogres are holding big sticks that are roughly the same size as their arms. It would be uncomfortable to be hit, but their attacks basically never hit Huayueling, although being attacked like this puts them under a lot of pressure. Big, but fortunately, it is basically impossible for such an attack to hit them.


    The ogre was still holding on, holding the big wooden stick with his right hand raised high, and constantly waving the big wooden stick in his hand, yelling something, anyway, Hua Yueling and the others did not understand it.


    It sounds like you are chanting a spell, but you want to know how an ogre can spell, let alone spells, being able to communicate is already quite powerful.


    "Whatever it is, you can''t let them continue, stop them quickly!"


    Although Hua Yueling couldn''t understand what those guys were talking about, she knew that they had to be stopped, so she immediately said loudly to the two girls beside her.He was the first to act, slashing with his two-handed swords.However, the ogres guarding their companions on both sides wielded weapons to fight him.


    "If you just crash into it like this, I won''t be their opponent either. Their power is too strong and they have to hide."


    You must know that the power of the ogre is almost the strongest among the monsters, but it is weaker than the dragon and the bigger monsters or cyclops.There are not many people who can withstand their attacks, and it is naturally very difficult to block with weapons. It is better if there is a shield.


    It is very difficult to deal with one at a time, let alone two at a time, it is even more difficult.


    "Hurry up!"


    Hua Yueling reminded others that even if he didn''t remind others, he knew exactly what to do, but he still had to remind them, otherwise it would be too dangerous.


    The three quickly dispersed, and the big wooden rod hit the ground heavily, making a heavy noise, and even the ground was trembling, like an earthquake.Although it was only a small-scale earthquake, from this we can see how strong the ogre''s power is. Hua Yueling didn''t think that she could make such a big momentum with the opponent''s weapon.


    After evading, Mu Ningshuang aimed at the place where several ogres were and a fireball blasted past.Hua Yueling and the others did not attack the past, but kept it fierce.


    The hot fireball gave the ogre a strong sense of oppression. One of them took a step forward, and the big wooden club swung over and collided with the big fireball.The fireball exploded instantly, and the heat wave swept the ogres.

 1877 Reference 1877

    The explosion of the fireball made the approaching ogres mutilated. They did not take any defensive measures at all. They only used their own bodies to defend against this explosion. This approach had no effect at all.


    The impact of the fireball explosion is quite large, especially the ogre who directly used the weapon to harden the attack. It was almost killed directly, but it is indeed an ogre, although it was blown down. On the ground, but did not die.Its huge body fell heavily to the ground, but it was not dead yet.


    In addition, other ogres were more or less affected by the explosion of the burst fireball.


    "Now is the opportunity!"


    Hua Yueling spoke to Lu Yuetong in a loud voice, and then two people surrounded him from both sides. Although there were only two people on their side, and there were more people on the monster side, they still had the upper hand.


    This shows the power of magic. Without Mu Ningshuang''s move to burst the fireball, even if Hua Yueling and the others could have the upper hand, it would not be as easy as they are now.Now what Hua Yueling and the others have to do is much simpler. As long as they surround them from both sides, it is impossible to solve a few ogres directly, but there are not many left.


    The ogres wailed in pain, and these guys actually felt scared. After Hua Yueling attacked and was suppressed, they retreated one by one, unwilling to fight Hua Yueling and the others at close range.


    Mu Ningshuang made another magical attack. The fireball aimed at one of them, calling the ogre in the distance. This time, the ogre didn¡¯t hold it hard, and threw the stick in his hand directly and collided with the fireball. .


    It didn''t take long for Hua Yueling and the others to fight the ogres, and all the ogres were beaten back, and they all ran away.


    The power of these ogres is indeed good, but if you say how strong they are, it is not necessarily true. There is still a gap between the real fight and the few of Hua Yueling.Soon these remaining ogres were defeated. They dared not fight Hua Yueling and the others, and kept backing away.


    The ogres wanted to escape, but their speed was too slow.


    Hua Yueling and the others did not continue pursuing them, but confirmed that the remaining few left and stayed very close to the village, mainly to ensure the safety of the village.


    "We are a little impulsive. We should have been observing their actions in secret. We shouldn''t have acted so early. If this is the case, we are still stunned.


    "There is no way. It was like that at the time. I also forgot about this. Anyway, it is already like this. I hope those guys can bring us some good news."


    Hua Yueling also admitted that it was her own mistake. It would be fine if she thought it out earlier. He was a little too anxious at the time. He was eager to act, so he forgot about it.Coupled with no one reminded, it would be best to become like this.


    "But we still have a chance to see the situation for a while, I will follow up and have a look, maybe we can also find some things."


    The ogres are retreating quickly, and the speed of these ogres seems to have accelerated a bit, Hua Yueling is definitely not her own illusion.They should have no such ability themselves, which means that someone helped them.


    "Let''s go back first, and I''ll come out in a while. You two will be waiting for me in the village. By the way, help pay attention to other places and see if there are any other monsters or any clues left. Just don''t separate."


    "We will pay attention, but you are the one who deserves the most attention, Aling. You are the only one. Be careful. If you are in danger, come back immediately. Don''t chase too far."


    "Don''t worry, I will be fine."


    Hua Yueling nodded, and then the two sides separated.After returning to the village chief¡¯s house, Hua Yueling immediately became invisible, and then went out again, chasing the ogres¡¯ footsteps to see where they came from, while Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were at this time. Turn around the village to see if there are other monsters.


    In the invisibility state, Huayueling left the village and immediately caught up with the figures of the monsters. It didn''t take much time for him to catch up with the figures of the monsters.The most important thing is the ogres. Although the speed of the ogres has increased a bit, they are still relatively slow. It is relatively easy to catch up with them.


    Hua Yueling followed them and found that they were just running randomly, seemingly without any special purpose, except for these ogres, no other monsters could be seen.Those ogres that had escaped before are now estimated to have escaped back long ago. If these ogres were really made by someone behind the scenes, I don''t know if the other party will want them.


    In the process of chasing these monsters, Hua Yueling also thought a lot, but his attention was still basically on the ogres in front of him. These ogres ran in a panic, but they couldn¡¯t see anything. It''s strange.They did not disperse, but still gathered together to act.


    "I hope they don''t run too far, otherwise they won''t have enough time to hide."


    The hidden time that the Hidden Dragon Blade can use plus the invisibility skills that he can use add up to at least twenty minutes. If this time is not enough, there is no way.


    About five minutes later, Hua Yueling turned her head and glanced back, and found that she had been far away from the village unknowingly, and she could see some firelight, but it was only some, basically the firelight had already passed from his eyes. Disappeared.


    "It should be almost the same."


    I thought to myself that this kind of thinking is basically correct. After all, they have escaped for so long. If they were really prepared for a long time, it is almost time to return to where they should go.


    Hua Yueling was also worried that her whereabouts would be discovered, that would be very unfavorable to him, but he still believed in the invisibility abilities he used.Both his own skills and the stealth ability of Hidden Dragon Blade are quite strong, at least after he has used it for so long, there is no problem.


    Facing Sister Aroline or Sister Livello''s invisibility skills are useless, but in general, it should be no problem to deal with the characters here.


    "Xiaoxue, what level do you think should be considered in terms of the stealth ability on the hidden dragon blade?"


    "The Hidden Dragon Blade is a high-level weapon, so the skills in it are also high-level. Don''t worry about the master. Even with the strength of Zelucy, you may not be able to find the master in stealth."


    "Is it so powerful?"


    He had long felt that the stealth skills attached to the Hidden Dragon Blade were very powerful, but he hadn''t expected it to be so powerful.

 1878 Reference 1878

    "Hmph, that''s of course, it''s a gift from others to the master, how can it be possible if it''s not great."


    Xiaoxue said proudly, Hua Yueling smiled, thanking her very much.Think about Xiaoxue not only helping herself a lot, in terms of systems, and weapons, Hidden Dragon Blade is the weapon she uses the most.


    "I really want to thank you, Xiaoxue, without your help, I wouldn''t be able to reach the current level."


    "Master won''t be satisfied like this, right?"


    "Of course it''s impossible. I just say thank you Xiaoxue for your help. Although my strength is still good now, it is not enough, far from enough."


    Hua Yueling himself can say that he knows this better than anyone else, he also knows what he wants, his strength is not enough, far from enough.If you want to be able to help Sister Mu Ningshuang, you must be at least as strong as Sister Alorin. At present, he and Sister Alorin are not by the slightest difference.


    So what he has done at present is not enough, and it is far from enough. How can he be satisfied so easily? He must do better.He still has a lot of room for improvement. The same is true for his companions. They can make progress together to improve their own strength. Hua Yueling believes that as long as he works hard, he will be able to catch up with Sister Alorin one day. a little.


    I have to say that this is an extremely difficult thing. Although Hua Yueling has confidence in herself and her companions, she still has to say so.In his view, Sister Aroline''s strength is like a deep pool, or a bottomless pit, no matter how hard you try to look, there is no way to see the end, the deepest.


    Now what they saw or what Sister Aroline showed to them was only a small part of their strength, the tip of the iceberg, even if these were beyond their reach, this was enough to explain the problem.


    There are still many areas that need to be improved. This requires him to firmly remember. This is very important. If you don¡¯t remember it, you won¡¯t work. Only by remembering this and letting these become your own pressure or even motivation can you make progress. Faster.Without these, it cannot be said that there will be no progress, but progress will not be so fast.These are not jokes, but things that really need to be considered.


    Hua Yueling raised her head and looked forward, only to see a figure flickering and appearing on the way the ogres escaped.The figure of the man was vague, and it was not particularly clear.


    "Did he make all of this?"


    Others may not be sure, but Hua Yueling is still sure about this. This guy must not be here before, he just appeared, and he didn''t even find out how he appeared here.It seemed to appear here suddenly, or it was originally hidden here.


    Hua Yueling could not be sure, he had not found any signs before, nor had he found any traces stacked here.


    "It''s really weird, it''s like being transmitted from somewhere suddenly, there is no feeling at all."


    It would be easy if he had discovered something before, but before Hua Yueling had part of his attention on the ogres, most of his attention was still nearby, but even so, he still didn''t notice anything.In other words, although the other party did not discover that he had deliberately hidden his existence, he was still cautious enough to hide his existence and act very cautiously to avoid being discovered.


    "This guy is also a cautious person, and his actions are like this. If he hadn''t had the stealth skills, he would have discovered it a long time ago."


    Now that she received such a message, Hua Yueling knew she had to be more careful.He didn''t continue to move forward, but stopped. He tried his best to stand on the firm ground and didn''t step on the grass. This is a detail. If the opponent is careful enough to observe carefully, it is possible. Discovered his existence from this aspect.


    The possibility is not very great, but it is still worthwhile for him to be more careful.


    Hua Yueling carefully observed that person''s figure, trying to see something from it, but that person''s figure was completely hidden in the black cloak, so she couldn''t see anything at all.And Hua Yueling didn''t dare to observe too seriously, because Gein was so dangerous, who knew if the other party would be particularly keen, and it might not be impossible to perceive his sight.


    The man seemed to be very angry, staring angrily at the distant village, then took out a wand with a skull, and with a wave of the wand in his hand, a light enveloped the monsters.However, there are only the ogres here. It is estimated that the monsters that ran away earlier are no longer in his eyes, and he doesn''t care whether they are dead or alive.


    These ogres were still useful in his opinion, so he came here to take them back at risk.


    After the ogre was completely covered by the light and disappeared, the figure of that person was also shrouded in light, and then disappeared like this.It should have been teleported away by teleportation magic, but he used teleportation magic that Hua Yueling had never seen before.


    Unlike the one used by Sister Aroline, his teleportation magic seems more difficult to use, and it takes longer to work.


    Everyone teleported away, and only Hua Yueling was left here.But Hua Yueling still didn''t move. He was still waiting. He was not sure if the person found himself. Although it was impossible according to Xiaoxue''s words, Hua Yueling was still not sure.


    Of course, more importantly, because their previous actions were actually something wrong, this may make the other party suspicious, and this is what Hua Yueling worries most.


    After about two minutes passed, Hua Yueling saw that the surrounding area was still quiet and there was no change, so she cautiously used her exploration skills to explore.


    "It looks like it should have been teleported away, there is no problem."


    This is the result he got after using the probing skills to probe. If this is still inaccurate, then he has nothing to do.This is the safest way he can think of now.


    After walking a few steps forward, Hua Yueling was still extremely careful, he wanted to use other methods, such as his own feelings, to judge whether there were other people.But he found that the effect of this approach is not very good, at least worse than what he thought.


    "I don''t feel someone is there, there should be nothing wrong."


    Hua Yueling was a little unsure and had to think about it, if there were still people, then he was a bit dangerous in the past, but he had to find out.

 1879 Reference 1879

    The messy grass showed the anxious mood of those monsters when they ran away. It can be seen that the green grass was trampled and twisted, and was trampled on the ground.


    Hua Yueling stood on this area and looked around. By chance, he found a small fragment in one of them.It was a shard of some kind of crystal, it looked small, and it was not so easy to notice.


    Why is there such a thing here, Hua Yueling thought very strangely.But he didn''t get it right away, but kept a cautious attitude, watching the surroundings while walking forward slowly.


    When he reached the place, he squatted down, but remained on guard.He held the crystal shard in his hand and looked at it carefully. It is a small shard, which is not very clear in the moonlight, but it can be seen generally transparent, just like the crystal ball he had seen before. , It should be fragments of that kind of props.


    There may be some differences, but this difference is not particularly big.


    After observing it back and forth, Hua Yueling couldn''t determine what exactly was this in her hand, and why that person left this thing behind.Could it be said that it is used as a prop for investigation, but it is not very similar.


    "Let''s put it away first."


    Hua Yueling put the fragments into her inventory, and then he asked Xiaoxue about it. If he had no way of judging, perhaps asking Xiaoxue could get the answer, but unfortunately Xiaoxue didn''t know.


    This is Xiaoxue''s answer, so it is not certain whether it is really Huayueling.But since Xiaoxue said so, he certainly has no good idea.


    "Forget it, let''s ask Sister Jeluxi later, she is a local, and she must know more about these things than we do."


    If you are not sure, you can only rely on Sister Jelucy, anyway, this was originally the task she gave them, and it should be helpful to help.


    Looking around again for a week, and found nothing worthy of attention, Hua Yueling turned back and went back.But this time, the things I did were not too good, but some mistakes were made. In fact, it would be good if there were no mistakes, but now it is a little troublesome.


    "Finally, he left and took a look over there. If we left like this, I''m afraid that village would be in danger. Damn, I didn''t catch him again, I knew I shouldn''t hesitate."


    Before that, Hua Yueling was thinking about whether to show up and attack the other party, but in the end he hesitated, otherwise there would be a chance.However, he is not very clear about the strength of the opponent. He just has confidence in himself, so he feels that he can do it. As for whether it can be done, it is hard to say.


    Back in the village, Hua Yueling found that the villagers here were all gathered together, but they were all men and women seemed to have not come out at home.However, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were not seen.


    Seeing Hua Yueling coming back, the village head immediately greeted him, and asked about him with concern and about the monsters.Hua Yueling didn''t dare to tell him that they were being spotted here, only that he had coaxed the monster away.


    "I''m not sure whether those monsters will come again, so we should stay here in the last few days and leave if nothing happens."


    The village head was very satisfied with Hua Yueling''s words, and she couldn''t help but thank him.But Hua Yueling didn''t care about this. He didn''t want to help these people because of their gratitude. What happened to Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang that he cared most now.


    "Where are the two people with me, haven''t they come back yet?"


    "not yet."


    "You ask everyone to go back and rest. Just leave two people to pay attention to the situation. I''m going to find my companion."


    Hua Yueling asked the village chief, and then went to look for Mu Ningshuang and the others.He found the two girls outside the village. The two girls were walking around the village with weapons in their hands. They seemed to have just gone through a battle.


    "Any other monsters coming over?"


    "Well, there are some, but they are weak and easy to clean up. I don''t know where they came from, it shouldn''t be with the ogres. They don''t come from the same direction. "


    "These guys... Forget it, no matter how many, we can''t control it. I hope this is just an accident. If these are not controlled by it, it is not good news for us."


    Hua Yueling shook her head, and briefly talked about what she had discovered after chasing it. After listening to it, Lu Yuetong couldn''t help frowning.


    "Let me see what the remaining fragment looks like."


    Mu Ningshuang said to Hua Yueling, listening to her tone, she seemed curious about the fragment.Hua Yueling took out the fragments and handed them to her, let her help to look at it.


    "Okay, if Ningshuang can tell what this is for, I don''t know what it is for, and I''m worried whether the other party will leave it here to monitor us."


    Mu Ningshuang took the fragments and took it in his hand to observe carefully.After checking, she shook her head, handed the fragments to Hua Yueling again and asked him to put it away.


    "It''s hard to say what it is, put it away, and show it to Sister Jelucy. She must know what it is."


    This is a certain thing, Hua Yueling believes that there are very few things that Jie Lucy doesn''t know in this world.It may not be appropriate to say that she is an encyclopedia, but it is actually the same.


    There are so many books in Jelousy¡¯s as evidence. Don¡¯t just read the number of books. This is just one aspect.There is a difference between knowing how many books there are and having never read so many.


    Not only is there a lot of books in Jeluxi''s place, but those books have indeed been read, which Hua Yueling can see.


    Things here must be discussed with her. They don''t want to stay here too long.And even if they protect this place, it doesn''t mean that this matter will be solved. There are other things to worry about, such as what happens to other villages.


    "It''s better to go back and rest first, there should be nothing for the time being."


    "Do you need a vigil?"


    "It shouldn''t be. There are still many people here. As long as there are two people guarding, there should be no problem."


    "There is still a problem, the strength is a big problem."


    "For the time being, no one will come here. They have suffered a loss today. Although I don''t know if this loss is great for him, I don''t think he will come here again in a short time. "

 1880 Reference 1880

    "Why don''t you leave a person to watch the night? Although there are people in the village watching, but if there are really more powerful people coming, they will have no way to remind us."


    "Yes, it is estimated that they were knocked out before they acted. This is indeed a problem."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while and felt that what Lu Yuetong said was not wrong.That is indeed more dangerous, but if you don''t rest all night... Hua Yueling still wants to get a good night''s sleep, but from this point of view, there is no way to rest.


    "Then I will watch the night, Yuetong, you and Ningshuang will go back to rest."


    Hua Yueling said so and returned to the village with them.When the three came back, there were a lot fewer people in the village. Most of the people had already returned, and only a few villagers remained. They should be the ones in charge of the night watch.Although the number of people cannot be said to be small, as Lu Yuetong said, their strength is too weak. If the guy really comes back, these people will not be able to stop them. It is estimated that they will be knocked to the ground without any response.


    Hua Yueling felt a little worried when he saw it this way. Although that guy had escaped, no one could say that he would not come back at night.If he does it again, if he does not respond in time, there may be casualties at that time.


    "It seems we still have to watch the night, there is no way."


    Hua Yueling sighed inwardly. This time things were really troublesome. He really didn''t want to do it if he could. The night watch was very uncomfortable. He was very sleepy but couldn''t sleep. It was very uncomfortable.


    But there is no way, Hua Yueling''s own choice caused such consequences, and the consequences can only be borne by him.


    Whenever I think of this Hua Yueling, I regret it. If I think about what I should do earlier, I don''t have to worry about it at all, but now that this is the case, I can only do what I should do.


    Before taking a break, Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang told Hua Yueling to get them up if anything happened, and don''t forget to change shifts, just ask her to get up in the middle of the night.This is what Lu Yuetong said. According to what she said, Mu Ningshuang is a magician, so it is better for her to rest and rest, so don''t disturb her.


    Mu Ningshuang protested this, she felt that she was fine, but Lu Yuetong said that it was so decided.


    It was also time to take a break, so they didn''t say much, anyway it was so decided.Although Mu Ningshuang also said to Hua Yueling that he must call her up in the middle of the night, but Hua Yueling just nodded and agreed. As for what he thought in his heart, only he himself knew.


    Hua Yueling naturally wanted to rest, but he also knew that the two girls also needed to rest.Moreover, this time the mistake was caused by my own decision, and this is my own mistake. Since it was caused by myself, I can only bear the consequences of this matter by myself.


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang were really tired. Not only did they get up at night, but they had been busy for so long. It would be a lie to say they were not tired.After all, they have not only fought with those ogres, they have experienced fighting after separating from Hua Yueling.


    Before going out, Huayueling looked at the two girls specially. They were already asleep in just a short time, and they could see that they slept very sweetly.Hua Yueling can also understand them, let alone them, even she is quite sleepy, now she is just holding on, if she sits for a while, she will probably fall asleep, so let''s go outside.


    "I haven''t rested much for a day. It seems that I can''t rest today."


    They did a lot of things on this day, not to mention that they were busy throughout the day, even if they were not idle at night, it would be strange if they were not tired.


    "Besides, I haven''t talked to Jeruxie about the matter here. I hope she can give us some good suggestions."


    Thinking about these things, Hua Yueling walked out of the village chief¡¯s house lightly and came outside. The village was deserted, and there was no sound except the sound of the wind.Looking at the entrance of the village, we can see that the people sent out to guard the entrance of the village are scattered in several places, protecting the village from different directions.


    These people also have some brains, knowing that these people are very weak, even if they are together, if it is really the enemy that Hua Yueling is facing, they will only give it for nothing.It''s better to spread out like this, if someone is attacked, others still have time to call Hua Yueling them, otherwise they won''t even have a chance.


    Hua Yueling just stood in the distance and looked at them, then turned and left.He walked around the village, which was surrounded by wooden fences, but to be honest, these wooden fences seemed to be really useless to Hua Yueling.


    Needless to say, there are any powerful monsters, even the most common slime goblins and other monsters really want to destroy Dehua very easily.These wooden fences are indeed deep into the ground, but they are of no use.


    If those ogres really wanted to attack, and the big wooden sticks in their hands would smash down directly, they would be able to destroy the wooden fence here at once. It couldn''t be easier.


    But it would be even simpler if Hua Yueling came by herself, there was no need to destroy at all, and she could directly turn over from above.I have to say that this wooden fence is basically useless, and it may be useful for ordinary animals.


    Hua Yueling felt that she was thinking too much, which actually had nothing to do with him.And the neighborhood should be very safe in general, otherwise these wooden fences will not be applied to the present, but in any case, unsafe is unsafe, and there may not be any problems in normal times, but it really waits until there is a problem. late.


    Hua Yueling thinks it might be possible to talk to the village chief here, but it¡¯s not necessarily useful. Can the adults here really do it? Rebuild the wooden fence and change it to a more defensive version. The possibility is still not great.


    That is to say, I can think about it, and it is probably useless to really make an opinion, so I just forget it.


    Circled around the village, Hua Yueling stood in the opposite direction of the entrance, staring into the distance. There was darkness in the distance and nothing could be found.


    "There is still so much time left."


    Sighing, Hua Yueling didn''t know what to do.It feels like there is nothing to do, it''s really boring.I looked around, and it was quite difficult to find a place to sit. I couldn''t find a place to sit outside of every house.


    "Is there no place to sit?"


    Hua Yueling looked elsewhere, no matter it was a stool or a stone.

 1881 Reference 1881

    Hua Yueling couldn''t find a place to sit. This was quite annoying. If he returned to the room, he was worried that Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong would be noisy.


    "It''s better to go back, it''s still dangerous to leave them two."


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling felt that what she did was something wrong. When she came out, she didn¡¯t let Lu Yuetong and the others close the door from the inside. Although they were very vigilant even if they fell asleep, she still They should be reminded.


    When I returned to the room, everything was still quiet.The room was dark and there was nothing to see even in the moonlight.I found a place to sit down, it was an older chair.


    There are still some things in the village chief¡¯s house, but these things are also very old, it is difficult to see anything new.Perhaps it is because of its remote location, so even businessmen would not normally come here.


    Taking out the game console, this is the most interesting way Hua Yueling can think of to pass the time.


    Of course, reading is fine, but he feels that his mood is a little uncomfortable, and it is not particularly suitable for reading at this time.


    "It would be nice if there were some food and drink. By the way, I should have left some of the snacks and drinks I brought to Lorna and Teres before, and they should be left with Sister Gelucci."


    Hua Yueling herself didn''t remember very well, so she still had to look for it in her inventory. Hua Yueling found that there were drinks and snacks inside.I don''t know when it was put in.


    However, looking at Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong who were sleeping fast, he still gave up his plan to eat cooked food. If it made a sound, it might wake them up, which was not what he wanted to see.


    I took out the drink and took two sips. It tasted good, and I immediately felt refreshed.Of course this is just an illusion, but it has to be said that it is quite useful. If there is no drink, he will almost fall asleep.


    After taking a few sips of the drink, Hua Yueling felt that she had recovered a little bit, but she was still somewhat lack of energy. It would be better if she had some coffee.Hua Yueling usually doesn''t drink coffee much, but he has always heard people say that coffee is refreshing, and I don''t know if it works for him.


    Hua Yueling has never drunk coffee very much, or not often, but only once in a while, it depends on her mood.He thinks the sugared coffee is pretty good.


    "But I didn''t bring coffee, and there is no hot water here, so forget it, don''t think about it too much."


    If this continues, he will not come here to complete the commission, but to enjoy life.Hua Yueling smiled bitterly and shook his head, and then looked at the night outside the window, it was still a long time.


    One night later, what Hua Yueling they were worried about did not happen. When the morning light was shining, Hua Yueling turned his head and looked out the window, and some unexpected time would pass so quickly.Playing games in almost silent situations really made him uncomfortable. The surroundings were so quiet that there was no sound at all, but he was still immersed in it, forgetting the time, and unknowingly all three bottles of drinks. The drinker has bottomed out.


    "I didn''t expect that I drank so much in one night. But if you count it as a big bottle, it''s not much, less than one bottle."


    Hua Yueling packed the bottle and glanced at the two girls again. The girls are still asleep, and will not wake up in a short time.He could take advantage of this time to go out and have a look.


    Hua Yueling stood up, the village was still quiet, and then she looked at the entrance that the people she saw late at night should have gone home to rest.Those who are watching now are all other people. They are all writing about ordinary people, so naturally they are good at it. It is impossible to say that those few people will stay on the night.


    In the past, I could hear them talking about Tian''er, and they were still very energetic. It should be because it didn''t take long to change shifts.Hua Yueling also went to chat with them, mainly to ask if there was anything wrong, but the answer was not unexpected, and it was very calm all night.


    That guy didn''t come again, Hua Yueling thought he would definitely come, but he wasn''t sure when he would come.If you don''t come today, you might come tomorrow. If you don''t come tomorrow, it might be the day after tomorrow. Maybe the people who waited here are no longer so defensive, and maybe they wait until they leave here.


    Hua Yueling and the others can protect this place for one day or two days, but it is impossible to protect this place forever, and it is impossible to stay here forever.So before leaving, you must find a way to help them solve the problem. If something happens in the future, it is not the scene they want to see.


    I chatted with those people for a while, but I didn''t learn anything from them, and I didn''t hear any important information.After all, nothing happened in one night, so this is normal.


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect to learn anything from them, just asking casually.


    "Let''s see who will go back later. But Ningshuang can teleport, so it should be the best choice for her to go back."


    After Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong both woke up in the morning, Hua Yueling discussed with them.Mu Ningshuang said that he could go back by himself and let Lu Yuetong stay and help Hua Yueling.


    Anyway, it didn''t take much time. When I went back, I just talked about the situation here with Jelousy, and then I came back.What''s more, the teleportation array is used, and there will be no unsafe places.


    It didn''t take long for Mu Ningshuang to send back and forth, and she returned after about half an hour.Only she came back by herself, and Je Lucy did not follow, perhaps because she thought the things here were not worth her action.


    In fact, it is the same. If the things here are left to Zelucy, it can''t be said to be overkill. It is a waste of power.Sister Zelussi doesn''t have to worry about this or that, just take it straight away. In the face of absolute power, any conspiracy will be futile in the end.


    No matter how many tactics that guy has in mind, he will find that those tactics may be very good in front of absolute power, but when facing people like Zelucy, there is no way to show them.This is the fact, this is not alarmist.


    "Master told me that she knows, but she won''t help with this matter for the time being, and can only let us solve it by ourselves."


    "This one¡­¡­"


    It is good to be able to help others, but they are not willing to stay here for too long.But since sister Zeluxi had asked them, they couldn''t just give up like this. It seemed that there was no other way.

 1882 Reference 1882

    "Sister Jelousy didn''t say anything else?"


    Hua Yueling asked curiously.


    "No, but after hearing what I said, Master was silent for a while. He should be thinking about this. Maybe Master has some ideas. But he didn''t tell me."


    "That''s it. There''s no way, we can only stay here for a few more days."


    "In fact, there is no need to be here all the time, that will affect the action even more. We can send it back, or pretend to leave, and see what happens."


    "Yuetong, do you think the other party won''t show up if we are here?"


    "It''s possible. You can try it, but if you don''t go too far, I guess he won''t show up, if it''s what I guess."


    "It''s useless to do that. It''s still more reliable to find out how he came here. Ningshuang has a better say in this aspect. Ningshuang, do you have any ideas? Does he use a teleportation array?"


    It was Hua Yueling who should be the clearest, but unfortunately, even if he stood in front of him and looked at it, he still didn''t know much.All Hua Yueling can do now is to tell Mu Ningshuang all she knows, and then let her judge what is going on.


    Mu Ningshuang also listened to his explanation before, and then went to think about this question. It is reasonable to say that the possibility of using the teleportation array is the greatest, but the teleportation array should not be that simple.


    That method sounds a bit similar to the method used by Sister Aroline. You can teleport directly without building a teleportation magic circle, which is very simple.But in their impressions or thoughts, only Sister Aroline and Sister Livello have such abilities, others shouldn''t.


    If it is really what they think it is, then it is not easy to handle. In that case, it is easy for the other party to escape no matter what.


    "It should not be."


    Mu Ningshuang gently shook his head, and said.Although she still has some doubts and is not sure, she can see that she should have some ideas.


    "I think it might have something to do with the fragments you found, Ling."


    "That fragment?"


    "It''s that fragment, which should have a lot to do with that. It is inferred that he cannot be directly transmitted by himself, and the only possible method is the one I speculated."


    "Sure enough, it was teleported away using some kind of teleportation props."


    Hua Yueling probably understood what Ningshuang meant. She was saying that the person used the teleportation item to teleport away, but it seemed that this teleportation item was not always usable, but the number of times she could use it would decrease after every use.


    That fragment may represent this possibility, but it is temporarily uncertain whether this is the case, this is just their speculation.


    "If this is the case, then he should be able to send it over at any time. But that doesn''t mean anything. We don''t know if he is nearby or if he is watching us. These are not clear. Under the circumstances, it is difficult to make a judgment."


    "It''s not so sure for the time being, but I think he should not be nearby, otherwise he should not be able to act if we are sure we are here. But he still acts, indicating that he is very likely I don¡¯t know if we are here, or if we don¡¯t take us seriously, thinking we will ignore him."


    "There is nothing wrong with this analysis. Knowledge is only possible and cannot be completely determined. We need to look at the situation again. No matter what, we can do not much now. We only have to wait to see how things will develop. "


    Hua Yueling said helplessly, this seemed to be the only way.Without knowing where the other party is, they can''t do anything but wait for the other party to act.Hua Yueling and the others didn''t want this, but it was beyond their control, they still couldn''t do anything at present.


    It is much easier to know where the person is, but they don''t know anything, there is no way.


    Today is another quiet day, nothing happened.Hua Yueling and the others had nothing to do in this village, it was rather boring.


    "We can''t just stay here for one day, right?"


    Lu Yuetong obviously didn''t want to stay here all the time. That would be a little boring. Instead of going back to the study room, it would be interesting.


    "But there is nothing else we can do. We must always pay attention to the situation here. If that guy appears here but we can''t know the situation in time, it is very dangerous."


    Hua Yueling actually didn''t want to stay here forever, but they had to ensure the safety of the villagers here. This was the most important thing, otherwise it wouldn''t be so troublesome.


    In order to ensure the safety of the residents here, they shouldn''t leave in a hurry. If that person comes with a monster after they leave, if they are not here then, wouldn''t it be a big trouble.


    But there is nothing to do now, which is more boring.They can''t leave because of worry, at least they can''t leave too far, which is quite troublesome.


    "Oh, then we can''t really just wait here, can we?"


    It was still what Lu Yuetong said, but in fact, it was not just her, everyone thought that way, and no one wanted to spend a day like this.But is there any way. It would be better if Sister Jelucy was willing to help, but apparently Sister Jelucy had other ideas, and she was unwilling to help, that''s why this situation occurred.


    So all the problems at the moment need to be solved by themselves, relying on the knowledge they currently have.


    "Ningshuang, how about setting up a defensive magic circle here? Is that feasible?"


    The three people stood together and thought about what to do. This was the way Hua Yueling came up with.If Mu Ningshuang could arrange a magic circle here, it might also be effective.


    The magic circle may not be able to last for too long, but as long as it can be delayed for a period of time and let them know what happened here is enough.He didn''t know whether Mu Ningshuang could arrange such a magic circle.


    "This kind of magic array is more complicated and needs a lot of things, but it''s easy to arrange, and it doesn''t cost much."


    "If you can, you can arrange one for Ningshuang, which can almost cover this village. If you can''t, you can reduce the scope. It''s almost good."


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to force Mu Ningshuang, so he said it in a negotiable tone, but Mu Ningshuang didn''t say anything.

 1883 Reference 1883

    The material Mu Ningshuang is available there, so there is no need to prepare it, and it can be used directly. Hua Yueling did not expect that she would still carry such materials with her.So I was a little surprised to see her take out all the materials.


    However, Mu Ningshuang should carry more than these things. The space bag hanging on her body is probably full, if you speculate based on the materials that you have seen so far.Perhaps it is to be prepared, so that''s why.


    Not only them, but the villagers came together very curiously. They were all curious about what Huayueling and the others were going to do. Since the magic circle was placed here, naturally they had to tell the residents here that Huayueling had still I thought there would be some obstacles, but I didn''t expect that the people here were quite reasonable. They didn''t show any opinions, so they agreed easily.


    This facilitated Hua Yueling''s actions, so there was no need to worry about being opposed.However, they also made some mistakes and made some mistakes. They didn¡¯t talk to the people in the village in advance, or told the village Zhang, and made their own decisions. Although it was for them, it was so when they didn¡¯t agree. It''s not right to do it.


    Hua Yueling reflected on her behavior, and then explained it to the villagers and the village chief who had heard the news.Everyone was very considerate. They didn''t say anything and agreed very friendly.


    This is something that is good for them after all. Moreover, Hua Yueling and the others don¡¯t look like bad guys. They helped them yesterday. Moreover, this magic circle will not affect their normal lives, so there is no need to refuse. .


    These villagers lost interest after watching them for a while and left silently, but some interested people stayed.Although they are not particularly familiar with these, they are still quite interested.


    Everyone has the dream of becoming an adventurer, but not everyone can become an adventurer. This also depends on talent, to some extent.Of course, if you work hard enough, there is no problem.


    But in any case, these have nothing to do with them.


    The process of Mu Ningshuang drawing the magic circle is relatively boring and boring, but it is also relatively proficient for Mu Ningshuang, not the first time to do it.Before that, she had already drawn it many times.


    After about ten minutes, the magic circle was drawn, Mu Ningshuang placed the prepared materials directly on the magic circle, and then signaled other people to stand a little away, not too close, otherwise it might be possible when the magic circle is activated Will be affected a bit.


    Hua Yueling and the others hurried back a bit, until everyone moved some distance away, Mu Ningshuang began to inject magic power into the magic array.


    The magic circle gradually glowed with a soft light, which was not bright or dazzling, and it looked quite comfortable.Gradually, the magic circle turned into a phantom and spread in all directions until it almost enveloped the entire village.


    Hua Yueling stood on the spot and learned about the situation through exploration skills, and found that only a small part, that is, the corner of the village was not covered.Almost all other places have been covered, and even if the part is not covered, there is actually nothing at all. There is only a small wooden fence. Whether it is covered or not is actually no problem.


    Mu Ningshuang seemed to have confirmed the coverage, but it was not much different from what she had expected. She thought that was the case.This is almost the same, just give up a small part, and take care of other things that should be taken into account.


    After the construction of the magic circle is completed, the situation here has temporarily stabilized, so you should not worry so much.But this is not enough. You must also think about how to notify them when the enemy comes.


    "Ningshuang, can your magic circle notify you when it is attacked?"


    "This is no problem. I also deliberately added a small trigger to it. As long as someone attacks it, I can immediately detect it. But the only flaw is that there is no way to directly transmit it."


    "This is also a problem. Even if we know it, it will be troublesome if we can''t send it back. How long Ningshuang, your magic circle can last, just take the ogre."


    "This magic circle is only a simple protective function, it can''t last too long. In the case of an ogre, it should not last a few times."


    "So it is better to leave a magic circle for teleportation. But this is more troublesome, right?"


    "I can''t say it''s troublesome, but I might need to go back. Some things I don''t understand need to ask Master again."


    "Alright, then I will trouble you Ningshuang again."


    Mu Ningshuang shook her head. She didn''t like Huayueling''s words so politely, but Huayueling usually talked like this, and she knew it was not because of the relationship between the two people.So she didn''t say anything.


    It was very convenient to go back and forth through the teleportation array. After Mu Ningshuang returned, she came back not long after she was in the middle of the village.When the light flickered, after waiting for Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong in the village to look at them immediately, they saw Mu Ningshuang''s figure emerge.


    It only took about ten minutes to go back and forth. Seeing Mu Ningshuang''s expression, she probably got the result she wanted, but she didn''t know what she was asking.


    After Mu Ningshuang came back, he immediately searched for a place, not to draw the magic circle in the middle of the village. According to her, it is better to find a safer place to draw the teleportation circle.Both the teleportation array and the magic array can be destroyed, as long as you master the method.


    Therefore, in order to protect the teleportation array, she must be prepared to hide in a safe place, as long as it can be teleported back before the magic array is destroyed, this is the most important.


    Mu Ningshuang quickly found a place, which was located on the edge of the village. It was relatively safe. As long as the other party knew it beforehand, there should be no need to worry.


    This time, drawing the magic circle was obviously slower than before. It can be seen that the teleportation circle is a kind of magic circle that is more difficult than protecting the Xingde magic circle.


    This time, because Huayueling and the others did a relatively secretive operation, the other villagers didn''t know that it was something they did deliberately to prevent leakage.


    Although I don¡¯t think there are spies in the villagers here, and I don¡¯t think there will be other things for investigation, it¡¯s better to be careful anyway.Only by maintaining a cautious attitude can everything be done well.

 1884 Reference 1884

    After the teleportation magic circle was built, Hua Yueling and the others had absolutely nothing to worry about.There is nothing to do next, they can go around according to their own hearts, don''t worry about this and that.As long as there are any problems at that time, they will be able to know in time.


    "Basically, we have done our best here. We don''t have to worry so much, we can go back. Let''s come back when there is a response."


    Hua Yueling and the others basically don¡¯t have to worry about the situation here, they have already done everything they need to do. If something happens again under such circumstances, force majeure, then it¡¯s not their problem, nor they can manage. Of it.


    After doing all this, Hua Yueling and the others went to say goodbye to the village chief. Although the village chief didn''t want them to leave, he couldn''t stop them, so he still thanked them routinely and then sent them away personally.


    Although they knew that the magic circle made by Mu Ningshuang was used to protect them, they just didn''t know the specific function of this magic circle, and Hua Yueling and the others didn''t tell him.In fact, there is no need, even if you tell him it is useless.


    Moreover, as long as the magic circle is attacked by then, they will definitely know it, and then they can send it over, so it doesn''t really matter if you tell the people here.


    Back to the tree house, but this time they didn''t see Jay Lucy.According to Mu Ningshuang, the last time she came back, not long ago, she saw Master in the library.


    Hua Yueling and the others went to the library, only to see Hua Yun who was reading, but no one else was there.


    According to Mu Ningshuang, Jieluxi was here before, but not being here now means that she should have gone out with something, otherwise she should still be here.


    It is not ruled out that she is going to get something, but Hua Yueling is more willing to believe that she has something.Most probably it has something to do with the matter handed over to them, which is probably the case.


    Hua Yueling sat next to her sister and wanted to ask her where Jelousy had gone, but she didn''t expect that she had sat down. My sister still didn''t respond. She was completely immersed in the book and didn''t realize she was here. .


    Sister is too devoted, Hua Yueling couldn''t help thinking like this. Although she didn''t make any noise when she came over, neither she nor Ningshuang Yuetong deliberately concealed their footsteps.


    Even so, Sister Yun still did not hear their footsteps, and read the book in her hand with extremely serious eyes.At this moment, Hua Yueling''s actions to ask questions stopped, and there was no way to ask. Watching her sister read so carefully, how dare to disturb her, that would not be good.


    Having to change their own thoughts, the three of Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other. It was just a look at each other, they already understood each other''s thoughts.


    The three of them sat quietly. It was not the first time such a wait. Hua Yueling felt that she was familiar with waiting. It was as if she had made friends with him, and she often encountered it.


    Hua Yueling is also quite speechless about this, but this is also a normal thing, it''s normal, wait, everyone has experienced it, it is better not to complain so much.


    If others might give him some ideas, but this is waiting for his sister, then he can''t think of anything, wait and see quietly.If you''re lucky, maybe Sister Jelucy will be back soon.


    However, Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t realize their ideas, until Hua Yun put down the book in her hand, she didn''t see the figure of Jelucci come back here.


    "Xiao Ling, when did you come?"


    Hua Yun stretched out after putting down the book, and she was surprised to ask when she saw Hua Yueling and the others sitting next to her.She really didn''t notice at all, otherwise she wouldn''t be so surprised.


    "By the way, Jelucy said you have something to work on, how about it, are you finished?"


    "Not yet, that matter is more troublesome, so it will take some time. We are only temporarily figuring out one thing, and the matter itself cannot be solved temporarily. We must wait for a while."


    "That''s it, then you will be fine for the time being. You have been busy one day, have you eaten breakfast?"


    "This is not there yet, I forgot about it."


    "If you haven''t eaten yet, go to the dining room for a bite. There should be breakfast left over there. I guess there will be enough for you."


    "Okay, then let''s go have breakfast first, and come back when we finish."


    "If you don''t want to come, don''t come here. I don''t have much fun with my sister here, just reading. Do you have any rest? If you don''t have much rest, go and rest. Sleep a while and don''t get too tired."


    Sister Yun still cared about them, and didn''t ask them to come back, but to rest if they were tired.Hua Yueling and the others just nodded, but did not agree.


    But after Hua Yueling and the others left, they didn''t see Jieluxi, and they didn''t know if Jieluxi was busy with something, and they never came back.Originally there was something I wanted to ask her, but now there is no chance. Either wait for her to come back, or wait for her to come back, the matter has been solved by them, there is no need to ask at all.


    I went to the dining room and found that no one was there, but they still knew where the breakfast was, so they didn''t have to ask others to help.The three people went to the inside. Because of the introduction of electricity, Jelousy is now using electrical equipment, and the leftovers are all used in the refrigerator.


    I opened the refrigerator and took a look, only to find that there are really a lot of leftovers. Due to the large number of people, the amount of food usually cooked here is quite large, and it is commonplace to eat.


    "This should be breakfast, shouldn''t it be hot?"


    Hua Yueling looked in the refrigerator and found that the top one should be left over from this morning.This can be easier. Breakfast and other meals are basically different.


    Lunch is generally very rich, and dinner is actually not much, but generally speaking, it is actually more rich than breakfast, although it is not too strong.


    However, it has been in it for a while, so the breakfast is basically cold. If you want to eat it, you can eat it cold. That will definitely not taste good.Otherwise they will get hot.


    "It''s better to warm it up before eating. We''ve been waiting for so long anyway, and we don''t care about that much more time."

 1885 Reference 1885

    Hua Yueling and the others warmed up their breakfast and ate around the table. There were only three of them, and no one else was there.It''s strange to say that when they came back, Hua Yueling didn''t see the two little guys Lorna and Teres, and they didn''t know what they were doing now. Hua Yueling still cared about them.


    After breakfast, Hua Yueling and the others were not in a hurry to go to the library. Just as Sister Yun said, there is no need to go there if they are not going to read books.It''s no use staying with her there. It''s a waste of time. They might as well take a good rest during that time and prepare for what might happen next.


    Hua Yueling and the others took a rest last night no matter what, so they are not so tired and don''t want to go back to rest.In that case, they decided to go around first to find where the two little guys are now.


    Came to the entertainment room, but today there is no one here, and there is no one to open the door. It is fine to be deserted.The two little guys are not here, nor do they see anyone else.


    And when I came up from below, I didn''t see them. I don''t know what they are up to now.


    It''s fine if you can''t find them. I guess they have something to do. It should be that the tasks assigned to them by Jeruxi require them to work, so they can''t be found here.


    Hua Yueling and the others thought so, so they didn''t keep looking.If you really want to search the entire tree house, I don''t know how much energy it takes, but it can''t be done in a short while.


    It''s better to find a place to sit for a while and rest.Although I had a rest last night, I still feel somewhat exhausted, especially Hua Yueling. After all, he was on vigil last night and never rested.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong also asked him to take a rest as soon as possible. Hua Yueling thought for a while, anyway, there is nothing else to do for the time being, and it''s okay to take a rest by himself.


    "If you have any news over there, don''t forget to call me."


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely call you."


    Hua Yueling went back to her room to rest. There were many empty rooms in the tree house, but Hua Yueling and the others lived in the same place they had lived in when they first came.The room is still relatively clean and tidy, there is nothing useless in it, basically it is the standard equipment of an ordinary room.


    A bed, a bedside table, two chairs and a table, basically that''s it, and then there is a carpet on the doorway.The overall color of the carpet is blue with some patterns in other colors. It doesn''t look too gorgeous, and it''s pretty good.


    However, Hua Yueling remembers that the carpet here was still black when she lived before, and she didn''t know when to change it.


    After thinking about it casually, Hua Yueling didn''t spend much time on it, thinking about what to do, he was really sleepy.I didn''t feel anything before, but after eating breakfast, he was really sleepy. If he doesn''t sleep anymore, he feels that he can fall asleep while standing anywhere.


    Of course, this statement is just an exaggeration, but he is really sleepy. He fell asleep not long after lying in bed, and he slept soundly.


    After Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong sent him back to the room, they went to the library.It''s okay now anyway, it''s better to help out than to play.


    Now there is only Huayun in the library. Although it may not be very helpful, it is better to help if you can.The two girls think so, to make a better impression on Hua Yun.


    It was quiet in the library. There was no other sound except the sound of flipping books. It was quiet.Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were very careful when they walked in this time, and their footsteps were very quiet to avoid breaking the quiet atmosphere.


    "Why are you here, Xiao Ling?"


    But even if they were more cautious, they were still discovered by Hua Yun. Hua Yun looked over and saw that they were the only two of them. Her brother didn''t come with them, so she couldn''t help but ask.


    "Aling went to rest. He was on vigil last night, so he didn''t sleep almost all night."


    "Well, what you have to deal with is also very troublesome. Don''t you need to rest?"


    "We are not tired yet. We took a rest last night. Originally, it was good to be a shift watch. A Ling didn''t call us at all, and only woke us up during the day. He watched the night by himself, and we had He said that we must be called."


    "He is that temperament, and he can rest anyway, so let him rest his. Are you two reading books?"


    "No, we want to help."


    "No, just do what you should do. I am not a busy job, I just collect some relevant information, just take it slowly, little by little, no help."


    Hua Yun really doesn''t need to help, and there is really nothing to help when she wants to do something like this, there is no need for that.


    But even though she said so, Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang did not leave. Instead, they found a place to sit down and picked up the book to read.The meaning is also obvious, they are also interested in these books here, rather than just want to help.


    Since they were also interested in this, Hua Yun naturally couldn''t blow them away, and she just said she didn''t need their help, and she didn''t mean to blow them.Since they were willing to stay, it was their business, and she didn''t have to and shouldn''t care about it.


    There are more people in the library, but there are only three people.In addition, everyone basically didn''t speak, mainly because Hua Yun kept silent, so Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang were naturally embarrassed to speak. Even if they wanted to say something, they could only communicate with their eyes.


    Although this kind of communication method is a bit unreliable, it is indeed a good method without making any noise.


    One morning has passed like this. In fact, time passes very quickly, especially when you are addicted to it, and you don¡¯t even go back and notice the passage of time.In this way, when footsteps heard outside, they noticed that they had read the book for so long.


    But one of them is an exception, that is Lu Yuetong, who doesn''t know what''s going on, maybe she is born incompatible with all kinds of books, and she fell asleep just as she read.


    When he was awakened, the book that was standing in front of him fell down, drawing the attention of the other two people. Facing this situation, Lu Yuetong was also extremely embarrassed.

 1886 Reference 1886

    There was a sound of pushing the door, and two little guys, Lorna and Teres, came in. It was quite pleasant to see the little guys Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang.But it is estimated that Zelucy told them to come here to be quiet, so even so, there was no sound.


    "Sister Yun," the two little guys approached Hua Yun first and called her, "Sister Yun, it''s time for lunch."


    "Is this time?"


    Huayun replied and raised her head to take a look at the time. When she was studying in the past few days, she had seriously overdone her head. It was so long before she knew it, which surprised her.


    After he clipped the bookmark, he closed it and put it on the table. Hua Yun also called Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang to eat together.


    "Let me call Aling, he shouldn''t wake up yet."


    "Is the big brother here?" The two little guys couldn''t help asking when they heard Lu Yuetong say that. They were quite concerned.


    "Well, but he is resting."


    "Lorna and I will go call the big brother together!" The little guy volunteered to say so, and the one who took the initiative had to take over this "hard" task.


    Lu Yuetong told them the room where Hua Yueling was resting. The two little guys didn''t know where he was resting, or where his room was.If you know, you don''t have to ask at all, you can find it directly.


    After learning about it, Lorna and Teres left immediately. After saying goodbye to them, they ran away quickly, looking more anxious than them.


    After they left, Hua Yun, Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang also left directly.One morning passed, there was no response from the village, and there was no Sister Zeluxi here.


    After saying goodbye to the two little guys, the three of them walked directly into the dining room, and the two little guys ran like crazy after they separated. They were all happy, it was like a Chinese New Year. The same.


    When they came to the room where Hua Yueling was resting, they cautiously opened the door and saw that Hua Yueling was lying on the bed asleep.The vigil last night was really exhausted. Now that he had the opportunity to rest, he naturally took a good rest.


    The two little guys were not in a hurry to wake him up. They went over to the bed and bent over to watch Hua Yueling''s sleeping figure, which seemed quite interesting.Hua Yueling was asleep too deeply, she didn''t even notice it at all.


    Although he slept for several hours at a stretch, he didn¡¯t sleep for almost one night last night. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t make up his energy for such a small amount of time. Otherwise, he would have been "noisy" by the arrival of the two little guys. Woke up.


    But the two little guys just stared at him for a while, and then they pushed him with their little hands and called him.


    "Big brother, big brother, it''s time to get up for dinner."


    The two little guys didn''t have loud voices and didn''t move too much, but Hua Yueling was still awakened by their actions.


    "Well, it''s you two."


    "Big brother, get up and eat with us soon, I''m leaving you, big brother."


    "When is it now?"


    Hua Yueling looked out of the window with some doubts, but couldn''t see the sky, the outside scenery and light didn''t change much.


    "Is it noon? Or night?"


    "Big brother isn''t sleepy, right?"


    "Fuzzy, big brother, I''m not confused, I just slept for so long and don''t know when it is." Hua Yueling shook her head, she is not so awake now, but it''s fine to sit up and stay for a while. .Recovered quickly.


    Mainly still can¡¯t see the sky, but according to the changes in the outside light, although the change does not look big, it is because of this that he can judge that it should not be night now, otherwise the outside light should be no matter what. It''s darker, it''s impossible to be so bright.


    According to this, it is actually a good judgment, even if there is a magic lamp.I didn''t expect that I had slept for so long, and now it was 11 or 12 o''clock in the calculation of the time. Three or four disappeared after I slept.


    "call¡­¡­"


    After a long exhalation, he stretched again, which is considered to have some energy, stood up and patted the little heads of the two little guys.


    "You two must be hungry, hurry up and eat with me."


    "Ok!"


    Hua Yueling also didn''t ask what the two little guys did in the morning, eating is the most important thing at the moment, and everything else has to be ranked behind, so there is no need to worry.


    The two little guys followed him step by step, and the three of them walked happily to the restaurant.


    The restaurant area in the tree house is very large. There is no doubt that if it is not so, there is no way for these people here to share lunch in the same room with such a large area.Every lunch is like everyone is in a party, even if no one dares to speak, it is very lively.


    With such a large number of people, this is also normal.However, this is still in the context of a substantial reduction in the number of people. You have to know that there were hundreds of people here before, and more than half of them were sent home. The rest are either those who don¡¯t want to go home or the homeless. .


    Except here, no place would almost support them like this, basically letting them eat and drink for nothing.But they also knew that it couldn''t be that way. Not to mention whether Jelusy would be willing, they also felt sorry for themselves, let alone whether Jelusy had so much money to support them so many people.


    But let''s not say that Jay Lucy is really rich. As a magician, she has an amazing amount of money.Feeding so many people for so long has no problem, and there is no sign of being stretched.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t know where Jielucy''s money came from, and they had never asked or cared about it. In fact, they had never thought about this issue.This is actually their negligence.I caused trouble to Jelucy, a big problem, but there was no help at all.


    But even if Hua Yueling and the others tried to help solve it, in the end there was nothing to do.This is not an easy problem to solve. After all, so many people need a lot of money for food every day, let alone other things.


    It is impossible for Hua Yueling and the others to make so much money in one day unless they start a big company or have a higher status here, such as becoming a nobleman.


    But this is very difficult, let alone nobles, now Hua Yueling and the others have no reputation even as adventurers.It''s actually very difficult for adventurers to make money, and it''s not as simple as you think.

 1887 Reference 1887

    "Is there any progress in your situation?"


    After eating lunch, Sister Jelucy called them over and asked them about their progress.The answer they got was Hua Yueling and the others shaking their heads. Several people gave the same answer, and there was not much progress.


    "What kind of characteristics does that person have? You chased him yesterday, didn''t you find anything?"


    This is what Jelucci asked Hua Yueling. Hua Yueling recalled it carefully, but after thinking about it for a long time, she couldn''t think of anything useful.He paid special attention to the opponent''s appearance, but even his probing skills did not make it clear about the opponent''s appearance.


    "No, if I find something, I will tell Ningshuang directly. I have also observed him specially, but he seems to have hidden his appearance specially, and his face is hidden in the darkness."


    "Then talk about how those ogres are controlled by him?"


    "?" At first, Hua Yueling couldn''t understand what Jie Lucy was asking. How did he know how those ogres were controlled, but after thinking about it, he would understand. I guess Jie Lucy The question was how the guy controlled the ogre to escape.


    It is a pity that Hua Yueling is not an expert in this area, so it is very difficult for him to answer one reason, he can only try to describe it.


    He didn''t know what kind of control it was, but he could roughly describe it.And after hearing his description, Jelucy seemed to think of something and frowned.


    "Those ogres listened to him very much, and immediately turned their heads to look at him after he appeared, seeming to be waiting for his solution. Then he directly ordered two of them to come over and drag me, and I used a few magic to slow me down, and then the other ogres ran away with him quickly under his orders."


    This is almost the complete narrative of Hua Yueling. Of course, there must be more content in fact. These are almost the most important part of the content.


    In addition, there is no important content, there is nothing to say, but these content seems to be very important to Ze Lucy.She kept urging Hua Yueling to continue to talk more about that person and want to know the other person better, but Hua Yueling didn¡¯t know much here, and she was able to provide it through her own observations. Not much help.


    However, these are useful to Jelucy, and she also hopes that Hua Yueling can provide more clues, but now this situation is not bad.


    "Any other useful information?"


    "No more, only these."


    Hua Yueling thought about it again, and finally shook his head and said, this is indeed all he can think of, and there will be no more.


    "From your words, I can be sure of some things, but this is not enough. You need to know more. The next time he reappears is an opportunity."


    "We try our best, but we may not be able to do it."


    "I will also go with you. If that person comes again, don''t forget to remind me."


    "This is easy to handle."


    Although it is not considered to have received the help of Jeruxie, it is very difficult to just let her go. She didn''t want to go before, and now it has changed very well.


    The next step is to wait for that person to come over before they can make progress.When the time comes, Sister Zelussi will go there to gain more information, not to help them. This is the most important point.


    In the end, the village, or those village problems, were the ones who solved the problem, not Sister Zelucy.


    However, it would be nice if she could follow along, which could help them a lot, at least let them put their minds on fighting and not worry about other things.


    Waited for a whole day, but nothing happened on that day, which made Hua Yueling and the others somewhat surprised. They thought it was impossible for the other party to wait for a day, but on the contrary, the other party did not come out for a day.


    If there are no defensive measures, it will be difficult for them to lose weight, but fortunately, they have done a good job of protection, so there is no need to worry too much about this.You can rest comfortably at night, and you don¡¯t need to sleep for it.


    After one night, nothing happened, which made Hua Yueling and the others very strange.This is really strange. They didn''t figure it out. Did the other party know that they had left?Still, I have seen through their strategy.


    Huayue Ling thought about it for a long time, but couldn''t think of anything after thinking about it for a long time. It was useless to think about it, so Hua Yueling didn''t think about it anymore, and left the matter behind temporarily.As long as there is no such incident, let''s wait until Mu Ningshuang has news.


    Lying on the bed, Hua Yueling tossed and turned, worried about things over there, so she couldn''t sleep.But when I thought about it, I fell asleep unconsciously.


    After a nap, the three of Hua Yueling and the others had eaten breakfast and were ready to go to the village to see the situation.But when they were about to leave, the two little guys had to follow them. Hua Yueling was afraid that they would be dangerous if they followed, so she was still hesitating.


    Lu Yuetong spoke better than Hua Yueling, and she immediately agreed. At this time, Hua Yueling hadn''t decided whether or not to agree.


    "Let them follow? If that guy happens to come over, if we can''t protect them, it will be troublesome to get them injured."


    Naturally, Hua Yueling didn''t want the little guys to get hurt, not only him, but Mu Ningshuang and the others too, but Lu Yuetong was still confident and felt that they would definitely have no problem.


    "Well, if you have such confidence in Yuetong, then take them there."


    "And we might not run into that guy."


    "Forget it, I don''t want to do that much. I think so much as if we are afraid of him. What is so scary about him. The three of us are not afraid of them together."


    Originally it was not about being afraid or not, but when they were talking, they came to this aspect, and they didn''t realize it themselves.The three people agreed that they would follow, and a few of them went directly to the village through the teleportation formation.


    The village was very peaceful, and Hua Yueling used exploration skills to find out about the surrounding situation. The neighborhood was very peaceful and there was nothing unusual.


    There is nothing worth saying, and if there is nothing unusual, they have nothing to do for the time being.It''s better to go back, don''t show up here for now, let others know that they can come here anytime.


    "Let''s either stop going out."

 1888 Reference 1888

    Since that person does not appear here, it is better for them not to appear.Otherwise, if the other party is investigating here to determine when to take action and discovers that they exist, they will definitely be prepared.


    The other party must think that they are not here, whether it is true or not, it must be true.


    "Yeah, let''s go back quickly. Sorry, I can''t take you around. When things are over here, I can take you to play, okay?"


    "Listen to Big Sister!"


    Only when I went to a new village and came back with my three big brothers and big sisters, the two little guys didn''t feel depressed at all.After Hua Yueling and the others came back, they had nothing to do for the time being. After discussing with each other, several of them decided to go outside.


    Bringing two little guys together is just like taking them to enjoy the life of adventurers in advance.But I don''t know if the two little guys can adapt to such a life.The life of an adventurer is not as simple as imagined. It is not only the danger that the adventurer may encounter, but also other aspects, which are not very appropriate in many ways.


    "You two have to think clearly. The adventure is not as fun as you think, especially..."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, some didn''t know how to explain like two little guys, he was also worried that the two little guys could not understand his explanation.


    "You may see things you can''t accept."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t explain this matter too clearly, but it was even more useless to say it vaguely.Hua Yueling could only look at Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yueling with a look for help. He thought it might be better to leave it to them.


    In this regard, Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang should be better than him, but it is hard to say how strong they are.Anyway, Hua Yueling thought she didn''t have such ability.


    Lu Yuetong''s eyes opened wider, blinked vigorously, and then looked at the two little guys.It''s okay for her to take two little guys around to play, he doesn''t have much experience with this kind of explanation.


    So it still depends on Mu Ningshuang, but Mu Ningshuang just stood there quietly and didn''t respond.


    Three people stood there with big eyes and small eyes. You looked at me and I looked at you. No one had any reaction. That''s good. After a long time, two girls have no experience, just like him.Lu Yuetong stubbornly squatted down and tried to explain, but because it was not too clear, the explanation was also wrinkled and intermittent, and the two little guys couldn''t understand it even more.


    "Or, it''s a straightforward matter, isn''t it a waste of effort for us to come and go like this?"


    After wasting a lot of time, Hua Yueling thought about it and felt that their own thoughts were really unnecessary, so what happened to them directly, there were so many worries, it was unnecessary to hesitate.


    Lu Yuetong shrugged his shoulders, followed his way, and then stepped aside, giving him a platform to communicate with the two little guys.


    The meaning is also very simple, you have to say what you want to say, I can''t say it.


    Mainly, it is best to make it clear now, and it will be too late for them to actually get in touch with them later when they really take risks.Although the two little guys are ears, they are still too young, and they are very pure, they have never been in contact with these, Hua Yueling is worried that they will be affected by some bad effects.


    But no matter how worried they are, these are what they will come into contact with in the future, they are like this in this world, Hua Yueling can''t change much.


    He has never been a hero, he may be able to do what a hero does, but he knows that he is definitely not a hero, and he will never be, he himself would not think that way.


    Hua Yueling''s thoughts may be a bit negative, but he doesn''t think there is any problem with his thoughts.This is where the problem lies.But fortunately, Hua Yueling did not lose the motivation to make progress. On the contrary, after knowing where he was flawed, he took action more actively and worked hard to grow himself.


    Hua Yueling is not satisfied with the status quo, too dissatisfied with the status quo, constantly hoping to improve her strength, but this is more difficult.Every bit of improvement in strength is difficult and must undergo rigorous training. Of course, it also requires the help of luck to some extent.


    But anyway, hard training is definitely the top priority.Practice is also a very important part. Huayueling''s practice is not enough. Practice doesn''t mean that as long as you practice, you will have to fight. It is also a matter of what kind of person to fight.


    Fighting with people who are much weaker than you, even if you fight for a hundred or even thousands of times, will not improve you much. If you were fighting with a guy whose strength was equal to or stronger than you, then Will help you improve.


    This is easy to understand. Although everyone has their own advantages or advantages, it does not mean that everyone is worth learning.


    Fighting with higher-level people can force out all your strength, so you have to tense your nerves to fight and think.What will the enemy do next, how will he attack, and how will he dodge,


    These are all things that need to be considered. If you are facing an enemy who is not that strong, you just have to attack, and remember what he is doing, there is no need at all.


    For example, the places Hua Yueling and the others went, said it was an adventure, but the robbers they encountered had no strength at all and were relatively weak. Let alone the three of them, in fact, one person can solve a lot of things, and there is no Any danger.


    But it''s different if you take two little guys, you need to think more.Bringing two little guys is not only for them to see the world, but also for them to try to fight if necessary, which also allows them to understand how much strength they have now.


    It is necessary to take them with them. During this period of time, the two little guys'' learning progress is still obvious, but this is not enough. If you want to progress faster, you need to practice combat.


    But I don''t know if the little guys can stand such fast progress, I hope they can find that feeling as soon as possible.


    Hua Yueling can only hope this, as for whether the little guys can really do it, it has to look at the actual situation.


    Thinking like this in her heart, looking at the two little guys who were smiling happily, Hua Yueling was also smiling, but it was a bitter smile in her heart, not a happy smile.


    Who can say such things accurately, Hua Yueling herself can''t.

 1889 Reference 1889

    After making preparations, they need to take action, but for the time being, Hua Yueling and the others still haven''t decided where to go.What they are looking for is only the kind of wool that is not too strong, so that they can give the two little guys a certain degree of exercise.


    Fighting against the strong can also gain enlightenment and learn some useful knowledge from the strong.But don''t think that you can learn something when you fight against the strong. There may be a big difference between what you learn and what you must learn.


    When someone who is much stronger than you wants to kill you, all you need to think about is how to escape from him, not how to learn something.


    Lorna and Teres have their protection, so there is no need to worry about whether to escape or not, but they are still beginners after all, and this approach does not make much sense to them.


    It is more suitable for weaker enemies. It can not only add some practical experience to them, but also enable them to make progress, which is very beneficial in all aspects.


    Hua Yueling felt that he needed to look for it carefully, mainly to find places where the power was relatively weak, some bandits and bandits.Or find some places like goblin lairs. Monsters like goblin slimes are very weak. Even with the strength of two little guys, as long as you understand how they fight, Then it will be very easy to fight.


    The strength of goblins and slimes is very weak, in fact, as long as they are ordinary men, even with a little training, they can handle them.The more troublesome part is that you rarely find one-on-one opportunities with that kind of guy. Goblins and slimes are indeed the weakest among monsters, but on the other hand, they are definitely also in number. the most.


    High-level monsters can''t beat them, and low-level monsters have a large number. Unless you have more people than them, or you are stronger than them, otherwise there is no way.


    If it weren''t for the three of Hua Yueling to follow, the two little guys would definitely not be able to go.Two little guys may be able to cope with one or two, but more than two, they will definitely not be able to cope.


    Hua Yueling still didn''t think about where to go.They have to ask Sister Jelucy, Sister Jelucy knows the world very well, and she must know where to find weaker monsters.


    "You can go to the Plain of Prair. The monsters there are relatively weak and are very suitable for beginners to exercise. But you should pay attention, it is best not to go too deep. There are still some powerful guys there, as long as you don''t go. Provoke, they won''t come out."


    Hua Yueling and the others listened carefully, then nodded.If you want to go past, you can only use the teleportation array. If you go past, you don''t know how long you will go from here.


    The Prair Plain is a long way from here. According to calculations, it will take at least a month to walk from here.There are many villages on that plain, and there is a city in the center of the plain.That city is not big, it''s just a small city.


    However, this small city is still relatively dynamic, it can be regarded as a hub, but a hub that can be ignored.It''s not so critical, but it can''t be said that it has no effect at all.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t directly teleport into the city, that would be too eye-catching.But you can¡¯t just send it to a place on the grassland. Although it¡¯s okay to be seen by others, Hua Yueling and the others still insist on an unobtrusive strategy. It is better to be unobtrusive.


    The teleportation array opened and slowly opened, and Hua Yueling and the others walked past them in a familiar way.The wind was blowing, the fragrance of flowers came, Hua Yueling took a deep breath, this scent was really unique, smelled very fresh, and it was different from other places Hua Yueling had been to.


    Hua Yueling first walked out of the portal, followed by Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, and finally two little guys walked out.The two little guys looked very happy when they came to such a vast grassland, waving their little arms and running with them on the grassland, expressing their inner joy.


    "You two should be more careful. I don''t know where the monster will come from. You must be most careful in this kind of place. Don''t be careless."


    Seeing the two little guys like this, Hua Yueling and the others did not rush to call the little guy back. They just reminded them not to patronize and be happy and pay attention to the neighborhood.There are no monsters around here, and Hua Yueling knows this best, but the more you do this, the more you have to remind them.


    The two little guys were still very obedient. After being reminded, the two little guys watched their surroundings carefully. The two little guys still have some advantages in this regard.Although it might not be comparable to Hua Yueling''s exploration skills, it was already pretty good.


    It is impossible to make money by hitting goblin slimes and other monsters. Whether it is a goblin or a slime, although it is possible to obtain some materials, those materials will not make him much money.What''s more, since the materials falling from these two monsters are relatively common, even the various props synthesized are not very valuable.


    The biggest role of such monsters is to help beginners to increase their experience, or to become familiar with their newly learned combat skills.After all, this kind of monster battle is relatively straightforward, and there are no corners.


    Of course, the ogre''s fighting method is also straightforward, basically it is to smash hard with a big wooden stick, or smash or sweep, anyway, nothing more than these methods.


    But the important thing is that the ogre is very strong. It is impossible for the two little guys to fight with them right now, let alone fighting, just face them face to face, facing it is impossible even to escape.


    This is a very normal thing, and no one will let a fledgling child deal with an ogre. That is a decision made only after the brain is drawn.


    Hua Yueling and the others are looking for monsters nearby. The most monsters around here are slimes. Slimes can almost be said to be the weakest in the Demon Martial Realm. They have almost no offensive power. There are some more in defense. The soft body can help it resist some weapon damage, but this is not enough. It does not completely resist physical attacks, which is fatal.


    Even if the weakest adventurer attacks it, basically it won¡¯t take a few times, let alone Lorna and Teres. They are still young, inexperienced, and not much training, but the strength is still There are some.

 1890 Reference 1890

    The place Hua Yueling and the others had transmitted was a more remote place, so it was more convenient to find monsters.If it is near a village or a city, it will be more difficult to find monsters.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn¡¯t spend much time, and they quickly found a few monsters, all of them slimes. There are probably no other monsters here except slimes, but even this amount is slightly larger. .


    Four slimes jumped out, well, this is not a game, so it''s not the right way to describe them, but the slimes did jump out directly.Slimes don''t have feet, they move by just one jump and one jump, and their attack method is very simple. They jump up and hit directly. This is the only attack method for slimes, and nothing else.


    That''s why slime is the best teacher for new adventurers. It can teach new adventurers many things, but they teach them with their own life. Such teachers are rare.


    The number of the four slimes is still quite large, but Hua Yueling and the others did not eliminate two of them directly. Instead, they asked the two little guys for their opinions. If they think there is no problem, let them try. If they think they can¡¯t do it, they will help them to solve two of them, and then let them deal with the other two.


    However, the two little guys are still very confident, although they have not experienced a real battle.


    If this is the case, let them try it. If it doesn''t work, Hua Yueling and the others will help, but Hua Yueling thinks that the problem shouldn''t be big, mainly because it is too easy for the slime to dodge the attack.If you encounter goblins, it will definitely not work, let alone two-on-four, that is, two-on-two will not work.


    Seeing the two little guys posed to face the two slimes, it was really funny. The two little guys had a pretty standard posture, but it didn''t work just to pose.Moreover, there is no need to pose in battle at all, this is not a contest.


    Perhaps it was the hobby of the two little guys, maybe because of their previous studies, they had a fixed formula for their own ideas, and Hua Yueling did not try to change this fixed formula, mainly because he didn''t know it before.


    Huayueling was thinking about it now, and she should talk to the two little guys later. When fighting, she doesn''t need such a garish style. What she needs is real guns and swords.


    But it''s nothing, the slimes moved forward leaps and bounds, and their moving speed was very slow, even ridiculously slow.But Hua Yueling didn''t mean to laugh at them, but thought it was really interesting.


    The two little guys are walking forward, but their speed is still relatively slow. They did not act in a hurry, but followed the law of observing each other''s actions first prompted by Hua Yueling.


    As Hua Yueling said, the laws of action of slimes are actually very easy to find, because they only have one way of action, that is, jumping.The attack method is not known yet. After all, they are only moving and have not attacked yet, but the two little guys should soon understand how their attack methods are.


    The two little guys were already prepared during the battle. Following Hua Yueling''s teachings, they weren''t ready to attack right now. It would be silly to say that.Although that''s OK, it''s still more dangerous for them. The best way for them is to first understand how the enemy is acting. Only by understanding clearly can this battle be made easier.


    Lorna and Teres wanted to go into battle immediately, but they remembered Hua Yueling''s teachings and implemented them resolutely.They believe that following Hua Yueling''s guidance is the most correct choice, no matter what ideas they have, it is better to temporarily leave them behind.


    After reaching close enough distance, I saw one of the slimes facing the two little guys obviously harder than before, leaping high, and ramming towards Lorna.Lorna was not afraid of danger, and was not afraid of this attack by the slime.She dodged sideways easily, and if it weren''t for other slimes threatening them, she could even get rid of it directly.


    But the current situation has forced her to change her mind. This is also no way. It is not that she does not want to do something, but that she must first understand the situation.


    The other three slimes adopted the same attack strategy. In fact, it cannot be said that Bush adopted the same attack strategy, but they have no other attack methods at all.


    I saw those slimes leaping high, and then the entire soft body slammed into Lorna and Terris. Such an attack was completely harmless, and Terris and Lona dodged very easily.


    After a few more rounds of dodge, it was still anomalously easy, and they confirmed that the slime had only one attack method and no other attack method.


    Right now they couldn''t put it down anymore. In fact, this battle was very simple, and it couldn''t be simpler.The four slimes fell on the ground with their backs facing them after hitting them, and there was no way to immediately turn around. This was the best opportunity for them to attack.


    Of course, in fact, they can attack even before that, for example, when the slime bumps into it, or before it is about to bump into, it is an opportunity.If the speed is fast enough, it can even approach the past faster than them and then kill them.


    It''s just that Lorna and Teres are still fledgling after all, so they didn''t use that more dangerous way, but chose a safer way to fight.The four slimes didn''t cooperate at all, so they smashed indiscriminately, and then they were all solved by the two little guys.


    After killing the four slimes, Lorna and Terris ran back to Hua Yueling and the others, leaning their heads up and waiting for praise.Although it was just a joint effort to eliminate a few slimes, it was not very worthy of praise, but Hua Yueling and the others thought this was the first time for the two little guys after all, it would be better to focus on encouragement.


    Encouraging the two little guys, Hua Yueling and the others will move on from here and look for other monsters.However, it is estimated that the most encountered here is slime, but Hua Yueling is not ready to change places immediately.Even if the slime is weak, it can''t change the target by fighting once.


    The two little guys grew up very quickly, but they still need to adapt.

 1891 Reference 1891

    After a few more battles, Lorna and Teres have accumulated some experience. The slime is basically no threat to them. The main reason is that the slime is too weak. Otherwise, if they are now In terms of strength and experience, there is no way to deal with so many enemies at once.


    The most time I encountered a slime was to find a slime¡¯s lair. There were more than a dozen slimes there, which completely surrounded the two little guys, but although there were a lot of them, they were not two at all. The opponent of a little guy.


    The two little guys started Wushuang mode among those unlucky guys.There is no slime that can stop them.


    Facing the slime, the power of the two little guys is beyond doubt, no slime is their opponent, and they can''t survive a round under their hands.The fact is so cruel, if you don''t exercise, slime can''t even do the fledgling little hair.


    Such cruel facts are tragic for the slimes, but fortunately the slimes can''t think, otherwise they might even have suicidal intentions.


    After such a series of battles, the two little guys obviously gained a lot of fighting experience.Although this kind of experience is still very rudimentary to some extent, it is not bad. These are experiences that cannot be obtained without actual combat.


    After another battle, the two little guys were obviously bored. Although the battle was quite interesting, the same battle was meaningless.Fighting with slimes has always made the two little guys feel bored, and they want to deal with some more powerful guys, such as goblins.


    Goblins are also very weak, but it also depends on who is compared. Compared with slimes, goblins are the more powerful side. Together, several slimes are probably not the opponents of goblins.Of course, this can only be said in the best case, but it can''t be said in a worse situation.


    Goblins are basically no different from slimes. This is in terms of intelligence, but in fact, they are definitely stronger than slimes.


    After the two little guys Zhu Dong expressed it, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t need to discuss, they just turned to other directions instead of looking for slimes here.


    Goblins haven''t encountered it near here, and if they have encountered it, the two little guys must have fought with them, but they have never encountered it.This is a bit weird. It stands to reason that there should be goblins around here, and Zeluci did say that there are goblins around here.


    "But it''s difficult."


    Hua Yueling whispered, they didn''t mean to meet the slime deliberately, after all, even they couldn''t find anything they wanted.I don''t know how long it will take to find the goblins, anyway, they can only find them slowly, and they have no special way.


    "This is not something we can control. Let''s find it here slowly. If we are lucky, we should be able to find it."


    Still have to rely on luck. After a long time, they can satisfy the wishes of the two little guys, but it depends on luck to satisfy them, not that they can take the two little guys to find the goblins.


    There is no alternative. After all, the goblins are not raised by Hua Yueling and his family. It would be easy if they were raised at home, but it is not the case at all, so it would be very troublesome to find them.


    They can only follow the fate, unless they have a more detailed map with various information drawn on the map, such as where the slimes live, or where the goblins live.It''s just that he doesn''t have such a map at all, so he can only spend time looking for it, and there is no other way.


    For the time being, Huayueling has nothing to do with this kind of thing. The slime I have encountered most here. This grassland seems to be the home of the slime. Slime can be seen everywhere, basically there is no Other monsters.This makes Hua Yueling and the others very troublesome.


    After looking around, they had to make a judgment that there were no goblins here.After searching for so long, from the afternoon almost to the evening, I did not encounter the goblins.


    "Maybe it has something to do with the living habits of goblins."


    This is Lu Yuetong¡¯s guess. Goblins and slimes are both social species. The difference between goblins and slimes is that they live in different places.Slime can live in this land at will, but goblins can''t, goblins can only survive in caves.


    Perhaps it is because of this difference that Huayueling and the others are seeing the scene here. Only slimes can be found here. A goblin can¡¯t be seen. Even if they see it, they lose contact with the big army. , A single goblin.


    It is extremely difficult to encounter goblins in this kind of place. If they want to find goblins, they can''t be here, they must go to the places where goblins live.Goblins do not live in the grassland, at least not in Hua Yueling''s mind.


    "We can only go back first. It would be a waste of effort to find it like this."


    Hua Yueling sighed, he had no hope of looking for a goblin here, thinking that he might as well leave as soon as possible, and then ask Jieluxi sister, and then ask her.Although Sister Zeluxi said that there should be goblins here, it was an old impression, and there should be other places to find it, the kind of place that can be found.


    After Hua Yueling and the others returned, they took a rest for one night, and then asked about the distribution of various monsters in this world.They also got a lot of useful information from Sister Jelucy, but according to Sister Jelucy''s own statement, there are many places that she has not visited for a long time, so she is not so clear about what is going on now.


    What is certain is what it was like before, and whether it is still that way now, they need to see with their own eyes.Just hearing her say it doesn''t work, you must actually check it out.


    Hua Yueling and the others naturally hope to get more accurate information, but it is a pity that they can only get such information, and this is still good.


    "It should be certain that there are goblins in this area."


    Hua Yueling pointed to one of the places, that place was also a plain, but there were mountains and woods nearby, this kind of environment could be survived by goblins.With the environment, then there should be goblins. Of course, it is also possible that the goblins that live there are not goblins, but some more powerful monsters.

 1892 Reference 1892

    After Hua Yueling and the others had rested for a night, they got up early the next morning. Before breakfast, the two little guys, Lorna and Terris, were already clamoring that they were going to fight with Goblins.


    The two little guys are very energetic, and they don''t have the thought of eating breakfast at all, they are particularly anxious.The fight with the slime yesterday greatly enhanced their confidence, so they are so anxious today. They always feel boring to fight with the slimes, so they want to try to fight the goblins.


    However, the two little guys were a little too anxious, so Lu Yuetong persuaded them to let them not be so anxious.


    "Don''t worry, you can go to fight anytime, but you must have a full stomach before fighting, otherwise you won''t be able to fight."


    After the two little guys listened, they stopped arguing and anxiously went to fight with the goblins. They were so obedient, even if they were anxious, they didn''t show it.


    After breakfast, the two little guys approached Hua Yueling and the others, saying nothing, just staring at them with big eyes.This is pretty good, there is no need to say anything at all, just the performance lets them know what they want to say.


    With a wry smile and shook his head, these two little guys are really cute enough.


    Some are too anxious, but their anxiety is quite interesting, at least Hua Yueling thinks so.


    Hua Yueling and the others teleported directly to the destination through the teleportation array. The teleportation array has only one approximate target. It is random where they are teleported to. It does not mean that they can be teleported to where they want to go. It also takes some luck.


    If you are lucky, you will be able to send it once, but if you are not lucky, you can only go there by yourself.


    Hua Yueling and the others belonged to the kind with better luck. This time they were really lucky, and they were directly teleported to the place where the goblins might survive in that area.


    This is the junction of the plain and the mountains. Going further ahead is the area of ??the mountains. Generally speaking, goblins live in the mountains or in the forest.However, according to Hua Yueling''s ideas, he felt that the probability of goblins living in groups in the forest was higher.


    However, there may be some in the mountains. There is a question of luck. It depends on their luck.


    Other monsters may also be encountered in the mountains or in the woods. This is all possible. Who knows what they will encounter.


    Hua Yueling and the others heard the sound of flapping wings above their heads, and couldn''t help but lift their heads to look up. They saw an eagle flying above their heads, and in a blink of an eye they plunged into the mountains from behind them.


    The gaze moved with the eagle until the eagle''s figure fell into the mountains, and Hua Yueling and the others retracted their gaze.It was also a monster, but it didn''t seem to be hostile to them.


    Obviously, the eagle spotted them when flying into the mountains, but the eagle did not dive down and pounce, but just flew away as if not seeing them.


    This is good, and it saves some trouble. Although Hua Yueling and the others are not afraid of this eagle, it is not bad to avoid conflict.


    Walking out of the plain and crossing the boundary between the plain and the mountains, Hua Yueling and the others came to the mountains. This mountain range was huge, and one by one.But now they are walking on a path between the two mountains. I don¡¯t know if there is some kind of monster living in the deeper part of the path, whether there will be goblins, Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t have much hope. , But since it has been sent here, it is natural to look for it, not in vain.


    Even if it is not a goblin, there is no problem, anyway, it is good to find some weaker monsters, it is better than not to photograph anything.


    All the way to the depths of the mountains, Hua Yueling and the others took a road that was not easy to walk. This road was not trimmed and not smooth at all, so it can be said that it is difficult to walk.But they didn¡¯t care about it. They have traveled too much. The roads in other worlds are basically the same. Unlike the modern world, the roads they take are basically paved and paved. Most of the roads are concrete.


    Such a road is comfortable for people to walk on and can be opened to traffic. Such a basically uninhabited place in another world cannot have that kind of conditions.


    "The first time I found out that finding a monster was so troublesome."


    Hua Yueling said this sentence with a smile, like a joke.He really said it with a joking mind, and it''s better not to let the two little guys hear this kind of thing, otherwise it is likely to make the two little guys think more.


    "We basically haven''t done this before."


    Lu Yuetong also spoke softly, and the two little guys followed behind, but they were also quiet enough to be able to hear them.


    "If we really have a mission to find a monster, we probably won''t be able to complete the mission."


    "Haha, I don''t think so. Even if I complain, I still have to do what I should do. It is impossible to really not do it because I don''t want to do it, right?"


    Huayueling is quite lazy, but he will not refuse to do what he should do, but unless it is something that is more important, otherwise it is not necessary for him to do it, can he still not do it, this It''s the idea of ??lazy people.


    After walking a few steps, I heard the sound of footsteps coming out of the mountain. The sound of footsteps was heavy, and it didn''t sound like the sound of a goblin.The three of them looked at each other. Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong were protecting a little guy. The three of them stopped walking along the road, but rushed to the mountain.


    They came to the top of the mountain in one breath and hid behind the slope. After Hua Yueling and the others poked their heads and carefully observed the corner of the road they had just walked through, there were several figures walking slowly.


    The huge body is as tall as a mountain. This is just a description. In fact, when you observe them on the top of the mountain, they are naturally smaller. If they stand in front of Hua Yueling and others, they can fully show how tall they are. coming.


    These guys are monsters similar to ogres, but they are still different from ogres.They are called "cave giants". In fact, these guys are called little giants at most. They are only a little taller than humans, and the height is only about two meters at most. It is difficult to see taller guys.


    But this is just a name, because they are indeed higher than humans, although they are not enough to be called giants.


    These guys don''t know what they are going to do, but they are really powerful, mainly because they are taller, otherwise they won''t feel like this.

 1893 Reference 1893

    What these cave giants are going to do is not close to Hua Yueling and the others, nor are they the people they are looking for, so Hua Yueling and the others are only observing these giants from the top of the mountain.Watching them walking outside, without intersecting them, Hua Yueling and the others had no need to be hostile to them.


    Those cavemen walked slowly step by step in this way, perhaps because of their huge body, so they walked very slowly, and the slowness was incredible.In Hua Yueling''s eyes, those people seemed to have been shown in slow motion.


    The cavemen didn''t know why the speed was so slow, Hua Yueling and the others observed it for a while and then stopped looking at it. He looked at other places.


    "Since there are giants in this place, it is very likely that there will be no goblins."


    Hua Yueling whispered to the people beside her, the existence of the giant on top of the mountain was a big obstacle to the survival of the goblins.Even a group of goblins is not necessarily the opponent of a mountain-top giant, let alone so many mountain-top giants here.


    In this case, it is idiotic to find a goblin here. If there is no outside, it is even more impossible to have one inside.


    Since there is no such place, then Hua Yueling and the others can only give up here, abandon this area and continue searching.Next, I can only go to other places. Hua Yueling took a look. When they came, they couldn¡¯t take this road unless they were willing to be hostile to the cavemen, but that was a scene that Hua Yueling did not want to see. They are not willing to fight if necessary, and there are no villages or towns here, so there is no need to worry that these cavemen are attacking human villages.


    Hua Yueling and the others quietly left from the top of the mountain and walked in another direction along the mountain range. They acted according to the prompts on the map.They are going to take a look inside the forest. Goblins may be found in the forest.


    No matter what kind of monster it is, it is better than meeting a mountaintop giant here.


    The strength of the mountaintop giant is too strong, but it is not something the two little guys can handle.Hua Yueling was also broken for the two little guys.


    After avoiding the giant on top of the mountain, Hua Yueling and the others walked all the way from the mountain. They walked directly along the mountain towards the forest. The forest is still a certain distance from here, which takes a while.


    On the mountain range, Huayueling and the others also encountered some monsters. The place is usually inaccessible. The more such a place, the easier it is for monsters to live.


    The lively little ghosts rushed from the left and right at an extremely fast speed. Their claws were like those of a wolf, waving and grabbing them.


    Hua Yueling and the others are naturally not afraid. Such little ghosts are fast, but they can''t help fighting. It is actually easier to fight with them.But this is for Hua Yueling and the others, it may be more troublesome for the two little guys, and to some extent it is more troublesome than dealing with goblins.


    The little ghost is dark red, and part of his skin is black, which looks a little ugly, anyway, Hua Yueling feels that it does not conform to her own aesthetics.


    The three of them didn''t go forward to fight, but stepped back a little and gave this place to the two little guys.Huayueling just took the opportunity to see how the two little guys are. Although they can play Wushuang against slimes, there is nothing to see. If you really want to see their strength, you have to do it in this situation. Row.


    There are three little ghosts in total, and the number is not too large. There is only one more person than the two little ones. In this case, even if the two little ones fall into the wind, the situation should not be too bad.


    Just as Hua Yueling thought, the two little guys had difficulty coping at first, after all, each other had a large number and was very fast.In addition, it is the first time these little ghosts have met, so they don''t particularly understand, these are the reasons why they fell in the first place.


    However, after being suppressed for a period of time and getting familiar with the fighting methods and skills of the imp, the two little guys gradually regained a little advantage.They take advantage of their own advantages and are not at a disadvantage in terms of speed, and they do better with them than the three little ghosts.


    In this case, the two little guys can also carry out some sporadic counterattacks, and will not be led by the nose by the three little guys.


    Hua Yueling found that the talents of the two little guys were higher than he thought. These little ghosts are not high in strength, but if ordinary adventurers face them, they will inevitably be in a hurry, and it is not necessarily true. Is the opponent.Don''t look at the strength of the little ghosts, but they do have a good hand in group fights.


    Especially there are some more powerful little ghosts here, holding a long red fork in his hand, it would not be a joke if he was plugged in.That thing has good attack power, and the most important thing is that the attack distance is very long. In this case, being besieged by three guys is a very troublesome thing, and it is not easy to dodge.


    Gradually, the two little guys were able to try to guide the attack of the imp, using agility to deceive them. This approach is a bit dangerous, but it is very effective if it succeeds.


    One of the little ghosts saw Lorna rushing towards him, raised his hands high and waved, yelling Huayueling words that they didn''t understand, rushed over and waved the weapon in his hand and stabbed Lorna. .


    The other two imps were entangled by Teres. They wanted to help their companions to besiege Lorna, but under Teres'' attack, they had no way to do this.Teris was so fast that there was no way for them to leave even if they wanted to.


    On the other side, Lorna just dealt with a little ghost, so it was relatively easy, almost no effort was spent, that little ghost was not her opponent at all, it can be said that he was easily solved by him.


    After solving a little ghost, the battle between the two little guys is much easier, facing the three little ghosts and a little flustered, but when there are only two remaining, their battle will naturally sweep a lot easier.


    Those two little ghosts are not their opponents at all. The previous advantage is an advantage when there are more people, but it is not an advantage when there are fewer people, but a disadvantage.


    Pole weapons are not suitable for close combat. Someone dragged the two little guys before, and then the others stood at a distance to attack, which disturbed them and saved themselves from danger.This is a better method, but there is no way to continue using this method now.


    Under a series of attacks by the two little guys, they had no way to deal with it, they could only barely defend, but this kind of defense was also precarious and could fall apart at any time.

 1894 Reference 1894

    Hua Yueling and the others were very happy watching it, especially Hua Yueling, who felt that their teaching was still useful.The progress of the two little guys is very obvious. Before they did not have the thinking and skills in combat at all, but now they can be regarded as a beginner''s path.


    Very good, their progress is very fast, if there is more detailed guidance, I believe their progress will only get faster and faster, and will not slow down.


    Hua Yueling felt that his efforts were not in vain. This was also the scene he wanted to see. Although it might be a bit early for the two little guys, it was actually not too early.


    The biggest problem for Lorna and Triss is that they are studying late, they are already relatively old, in this respect they have a disadvantage.But fortunately, they are talented in this area, which can fill up some of the disadvantages of age.


    After a battle with the kid, the two little guys are a bit tired, but they are still very happy.


    The two little guys ran back happily, kept Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong''s waist, did not speak, raised their heads and looked at them with a smile.Hua Yueling was able to appreciate their happy emotions, gently stroking the little head of Lorna who was holding her, feeling happy for them.


    It''s not that Huayueling praised them, but they did a good job.In the battle, he was calm enough to come up with a strategy to deal with the enemy in time. Not to mention them, even ordinary adventurers would not be able to be so calm when facing such an enemy for the first time.


    From this performance, we can see their talents in combat. This is not a joke, but a real talent.


    Hua Yueling knew that she didn''t actually have any talents. The reason why he was able to reach this kind of Chengdu was only with the help of Xiaoxue and the system. Without these golden fingers, he would not have reached this level anyway. .But these two little guys are different, as long as they are well trained, they are absolutely limitless.


    Even though Hua Yueling and the others met the little ghost here, it was really difficult to find them. After climbing a mountain, they came to the edge of the mountain, ready to find where the woods were.


    "It''s over there, we will be there soon after we go down."


    Hua Yueling stood on the sloping hillside and looked into the distance. It would not be far to walk along this mountain range as the woods. You might be able to find the goblin in the woods.But speaking of them, since they have already fought the imp, is it necessary to go to the goblins?


    Hua Yueling felt the need to look for it. All kinds of monsters had to let the two little guys try this battle, so that they could learn more about the fighting methods of different monsters, which was good for them.


    Walking along the mountain range, Hua Yueling and the others came to the forest area.It was also a large area, where there was a smell of monsters, and it was very strong, indicating that there must be monsters there, but the difference between what kind of monsters can be found there.


    Along the hillside all the way down, Hua Yueling and the others reached the bottom, and then they reached the edge of the forest.Going further inside should be able to find the monster.


    "None of us will help next, you two have to look for it yourself, be careful and pay attention to what''s here."


    Hua Yueling was next to remind the two little guys that if they helped, he would definitely be able to find the monsters faster, but he just wanted to see if the two little guys could find anything by themselves.


    The two little guys are not too strong in reconnaissance ability, but fortunately they are mixed, so in this respect there is something Hua Yueling can''t match.Even without probing skills, they can understand more than Hua Yueling.


    The two little guys were on high alert when they entered the forest. Although there is nothing here, no matter whether they are there or not, they need to be more cautious to act.


    Walking all the way to the deeper part of the forest, Hua Yueling talked and found a few figures without walking too far, and those figures didn''t seem to find their existence.Subconsciously looking at the two little guys, Lorna and Teres, Hua Yueling wanted to see if they had spotted those guys, but it seemed that they didn''t notice at all.


    This is not their problem either, after all, the distance is still a bit far away, and among these people, Hua Yueling has discovered the situation alone.


    Those guys are not deeper, but on their right side. They are coming here. I don¡¯t know what purpose they have. Hua Yueling is puzzled by this, but it is certain that those guys are them. Goblin looking hard.


    "Well, it came just right, I didn''t expect to find it so soon. But if you go inside, you will miss it. You should find a way to change the direction of progress."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, and felt that she couldn''t say it too eagerly. That was basically a reminder, which he didn''t want to do at present.


    Perhaps he can carry out implicit guidance, and unknowingly lead them to the past, this is indeed a way, but how to lead it requires thinking.Hua Yueling knew that he would reveal some information as soon as he opened his mouth, so he had to think of a way to get the best of both worlds. Once he opened his mouth, whether the information was revealed, it was a bit difficult, but there should be a way.


    "Let''s go here a little bit, there is no need to go deep."


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling felt that there should be no problem with her statement like this. It was just a change of direction, and there was no big problem.


    After such a reminder, Hua Yueling also deliberately observed the expressions of other people, and found that there was not much change in their expressions.Didn''t take this as a signal.


    It was just an ordinary proposal, and everyone didn''t have any opinions, so in accordance with what Hua Yueling said, he walked in the direction he pointed.


    After walking not far, the two little guys discovered something. They suddenly stopped and looked farther away.The dense forest ahead was dark, and there was nothing to see and no sound, but the two little guys clearly heard something, especially Lorna, her ears moved, staring very seriously. Deep in the dense forest.


    Hua Yueling and the others directly stopped and watched the performance of the two little guys.It was impossible for Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang to discover the whereabouts of those goblins. After they found out, they immediately looked at Hua Yueling and understood why he had done that before. It turned out that they had already discovered those goblins. forest.


    "There seems to be some amount."

 1895 Reference 1895

    Some numbers are some numbers, but for Hua Yueling and others, the number of goblins is not many, or even small enough.Such a little goblin is not enough to "stuff your teeth".


    This is just a metaphor, but it also tells the truth.


    But it''s less for them, and more for Lorna and Teres.The two of them are not necessarily rivals.I have fought with three little ghosts before, and have not rested after the fight. I came here all the way to fight with the goblins.


    They may not have enough physical strength, but if the number is smaller, it should not be a big problem to deal with them, as long as they are all ordinary goblins, there are no higher-level goblins.


    Ordinary goblins are relatively easy to deal with. If you encounter advanced goblins, it is not easy to deal with. The two little guys are not necessarily opponents.Various monsters have similar classifications, but they can''t be regarded as the classifications assigned to them by humans. In fact, they also have various classifications themselves.


    The most common are those goblins with tattered weapons. Their strength is the weakest among all goblins. They are the weakest in all aspects. No one is more powerful than other levels of goblins. Strong.


    Such goblins are naturally the best to deal with. They are not much different from the most common imps. They are slower than imps, and only stronger in terms of power.Such a guy is relatively easy to deal with.


    Goblins with higher levels are not easy to handle. You must know that the difference between high-level goblins and low-level goblins is not a little bit different, not to mention their own strength. The gap means that the weapons used are also completely different.


    For example, the weakest goblins use some eliminated weapons, such as wooden sticks or broken swords, but the stronger goblins use weapons such as new swords and even magic wands.The difference in injury is not a little bit.


    In addition, some high-level goblins can even use magic, and some have some skills similar to combat skills. Compared with goblins who do not know these, they are not a race.


    Now they are all ordinary goblins, and their strength should not be very good.


    There were a total of six goblins that came, and the number was quite large. The two little guys, Lorna and Teres, were still very difficult to deal with. The main reason was that there was a big gap in the number of goblins.


    "There are a lot of goblins. I''ll clean them up. It''s enough to leave them three or four. If there are too many, they will definitely not be able to cope."


    At least with the current strength, it is definitely impossible to cope. The strength of the six goblins is not strong, but when the number reaches a certain level, the situation is different.Ants often kill elephants. This is not a joke, but it can be done.


    "Please, Yuetong."


    Hua Yueling didn''t take any action by herself, but was observing from the side, leaving the task of cleaning up the goblins to Lu Yuetong.Lu Yuetong¡¯s strength is unquestionable. It can be said that it is more than enough to deal with these few goblins. She alone is enough. If it were not for the two little guys to keep a few, she would have treated these brothers. Brin was dealt with.


    Suddenly, the two little guys hadn¡¯t seen anything clearly yet. There were already a few goblins knocked to the ground, and there was no response. There were only three remaining, and the problem was not too big for them to deal with. .


    The three goblins were taken aback. They didn''t expect that when they had just arrived here, some of their companions were killed. They stared at each other blankly and immediately wanted to escape.But how could Hua Yueling and the others give them a chance to escape and immediately blocked their escape route,


    Those goblins were scared back by the aura radiating from them, and couldn''t escape when they flee. The only place where they had a chance to break through was Lorna and Teres.Other places are surrounded, only the two of them are weaker, and there is no such aura that makes them fear.


    So these goblins rushed towards the two little guys, there were only three, and wanted to rush out a way directly from the two little guys, but it was very difficult.


    Although there are only two people in the two little guys, it is easier to stop them. Although they may not have the upper hand in terms of strength, they are definitely stronger in spirit.


    It must be difficult for two people to intercept three goblins, especially when the goblins are bent on running away. This difficulty is obvious.But Lorna and Teres were not frightened by this difficulty, they were more calm.


    Teres intercepted the two goblins in one breath, and let it fight Lorna one-on-one with the remaining one. The two of them had already negotiated this way of fighting.It''s the same way of fighting like this when dealing with the little ghosts before.


    Teres is not necessarily stronger than Lorna, but she has a spirit that Lorna doesn¡¯t have in her body. She really has a sense of desperation when she really fights together. Not only did the two goblins fail to gain the upper hand, On the contrary, she was a little confused by the beat.This is the ability of Teres, she is indeed quite talented in this regard.


    A great power burst out in a short time, which is not something ordinary can do.Sometimes anger can burst out of power, but usually it is extremely difficult for you to burst out of that kind of power, and Terris doesn''t need it. She can burst out of her own power anytime and anywhere, but it can last for a short time.


    Such ability is very useful, Lorna does not have such ability, but she has her advantage.Lorna quickly came to the side of the remaining goblin, completely entangled it.


    Lorna''s speed was very fast, and the goblin couldn''t keep up with her speed at all, and was turned around by the way she attacked.


    Goblin was entangled by her and had no way. Although he wanted to take the initiative, under Lorna''s mysterious attack, it basically had no way.Lorna''s figure flashed out beside the goblin from time to time. The goblin just wanted to attack, Lorna''s figure disappeared again, and she came to another place in a blink of an eye.


    This fighting method can also be said to have learned from Hua Yueling, who sometimes likes to use this fighting method.


    Lorna also knew that she could not delay the battle for too long, otherwise it would not be beneficial to her. After all, although Teres could entangle two goblins over there, she could not always rely on it. She came alone, on her own side, and had to speed up to get rid of the goblins.

 1896 Reference 1896

    Hua Yueling looked at Teres and Lorna. He was very happy with Teres¡¯ performance. Teres may not be strong enough to cope with two goblins, but she can hold the amount by herself. Goblin, it can be said to be quite good.


    Although Lorna was a little worse, there was no way to kill the goblin immediately, but it was almost the same. Judging from the current situation, it should not take long to completely solve the opponent.


    Lorna has been procrastinating for a long time, and she herself is a little worried.The attack was more fierce, the number of dodges was reduced, and they were all directly attacking.Lorna''s sudden frantic attack made the Goblin somewhat unexpected.It was already struggling to cope with it now it is even harder to cope.


    Goblin was attacked by her and there was no way to do anything, even if it was defensive, it would be impossible to defend.Although Lorna''s attack power is not that strong, it is still possible to eliminate a goblin.


    I saw her waving her short weapon and attacking like a storm. The goblin held a stick to block her attack, but such a defense had no effect.


    Soon Lorna found a flaw. Using this flaw, she stabbed the Goblin.The goblin waved a stick to attack her, but couldn''t catch her at all. Often the attack was just past. Lorna waited for a while before his attack was about to fall on her. At that time, the figure disappeared and disappeared from its eyes just like that.


    This is also a strategy. When the Goblin reacted, it was too late. He could only watch Lorna disappear, and his attack hit the air without hitting anything.


    The Goblin¡¯s attack failed, and Lorna had already come behind it at this time. After being injured, the Goblin had no way to react in time, and could only endure her attack like this, there was no other way.


    "Pump!"


    The dagger easily pierced the goblin''s back, and the goblin spit out a mouthful of blood, staggering forward under the force of the influx of the dagger.It almost fell to the ground, but it didn''t have the ability to resist because of this. I saw that it wanted to turn its body over to attack, but this approach did not have any effect.


    How could Lorna stay behind and let it attack? She had already hid on the other side. When the Goblin turned and attacked, not only did she fail to attack the enemy, but she exposed her own flaws.


    Lorna watched the goblin''s movements closely, and approached him at the moment it attacked. The dagger in her hand flashed light and pierced into the goblin''s body.The goblin couldn''t even make a cry, so Lorna killed him.


    On the other side, Teris was almost unable to hold on. After a period of raging, her physical strength dropped rapidly, and she was about to see the bottom.Now being besieged by two goblins, she didn''t dare to fight against them. In that case, she would easily be exhausted by the remaining stamina, and she could only keep avoiding it. This was the only way.


    Fortunately, Lorna got rid of the goblins on her side in a relatively timely manner, otherwise Teres would really be unable to hold on.


    After killing the enemy on her side, Lorna hurriedly moved to Terris'' side to help her block the attacks of the two enemies.


    "clang!"


    "Come in time, Lorna."


    "It''s still a little bit late. Goblins are quite powerful, and it''s hard to solve them, otherwise they will come over long ago."


    With Lorna''s help, Teresi gradually recovered his advantage in the battle, and the two of them worked in a tacit cooperation to fight the goblins without fighting back.As long as the two of them attacked, the goblin would have no resistance and could barely resist it.


    Although the other goblin was willing to help his companion, its speed was relatively slow, and the two little guys Lorna and Teres were fast and constantly moving, leaving them with nothing to do.


    The goblin waved his hands, and swayed towards Teres who had stopped in place, yelling something.


    "bump!"


    The wooden stick hit the ground heavily, but it failed to hit the target.Teres disappeared long before it attacked.


    Teres appeared not far in front of it again, and both goblins were attracted by her.Aiming at her and attacking, she didn''t even think about where Lorna was, so Lorna was ignored by them.


    Teres didn''t go to see Lorna, all she had to do now was to attract the two goblins, and nothing else was important.


    Lorna''s figure suddenly appeared, she just appeared behind one of the goblins, her right hand raised high, and slammed down.


    Until the shoulder was pierced by a dagger, the goblin didn''t know what happened.It opened its mouth wide, turned its neck stiffly, and gradually fell down without any response.


    In this way, one of the goblins was easily killed, and the other one was easier to solve.There is nothing wrong with Terris being a pair, let alone the situation is reversed, and it becomes two-on-one.


    The two little guys, Terris and Lorna, directly flanked back and forth. The Goblin had no way to defend himself, and he tried his best to defend. In the end, he could only watch the weapon pierce his body and kill himself. dead.


    The last goblin exchanged by this goblin group was killed in this way. It fell to the ground without any response.Lorna and Teres also stopped and almost sat down on the ground. Two consecutive battles consumed a lot of their physical strength, and they were also very tired.


    However, these two battles have been very rewarding for them, and they are really rewarding. Before that, they only learned some fighting skills, but after this battle, they have learned more about the battle.


    Gained actual combat experience and learned more about actual combat. This is just the beginning.


    "What do you think, are there any gains?"


    Hua Yueling and the others were at the side of the two little guys at this time, and so far their goal has been achieved.Next, you can either go around here or go to other places to play, no matter what.


    The two little guys briefly talked about their gains, but they are still younger after all, and they are not so knowledgeable in literature, so they are a little unclear about these.


    However, Hua Yueling could hear the joy of the two little guys. Although two consecutive battles made them feel tired, they also made them extremely happy.This kind of battle is very important to them and proves their ability and progress.

 1897 Reference 1897

    "You did a good job and taught them well."


    This is what Jeluxi said to praise Hua Yueling, Hua Yueling shook her head. He felt that this was not what she did well, but the two little guys did well by themselves.Or it can be said that the two little guys have very good savvy, otherwise it will be useless even if he teaches well.


    And to be honest, Hua Yueling didn''t think her teaching was so good.


    I have never learned this skill, and the teaching is actually nothing special. It is just the most common teaching method. As for the current achievements, it is definitely not how well I did it, or the savvyness of the two little guys. Deeper.


    If it weren''t for this, they wouldn''t be able to reach the current level just by relying on their own teachings. Hua Yueling himself knew this, so he didn''t take any credit.


    But after some battles, the two little guys should also be a little quieter. Although they are very talented, just a few days of training is not enough to make them go further.They must train harder.


    Actual combat is needed, but exercise can''t be left behind. Fighting is definitely not enough, but just training is not enough.These two need to cooperate well. At the moment, they cooperate well, otherwise the two little guys will not improve so quickly.


    Hua Yueling sat alone on the stump in front of the open space outside the tree house. He was thinking about what he should teach the two little guys next. Naturally, there are many things that can be taught. It''s just that which is taught first and which is later. That''s it.


    After returning, the two little guys can also have a good rest. They are already quite tired. Don''t look at two more ordinary battles. The enemy is not strong, but for them it is equivalent to two tough battles. .


    The little guys ate something in the dining room, and after filling their stomachs, they went back to the room to rest.Hua Yueling was separated from Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong. The two girls went to the library to read, but he went all the way down to the bottom of the tree house.


    Hua Yueling was lying on the tree stump. He recalled the scenes of teaching the two little guys before, recalling what he had handed over to the two little guys and what still needed to be taught.It''s a pity that there is no one to discuss. Lu Yuetong may be able to, but what he thinks is that there is no such experienced teacher to discuss.


    Lu Yuetong can definitely discuss with him, but the experience he urgently needs is something that Lu Yuetong does not have either.This way he can only rely on himself.


    "The next thing to teach them is to teach them something that they usually need to practice. Their basic skills are still not solid enough, and they usually need to practice more."


    This was an aspect that Hua Yueling thought of, and it was also a more important aspect.No matter what aspect it is, not just martial arts, basic skills are very important, or the most important part of each item.


    The two little guys have mastered some skills, but the basic skills are far from solid enough.Maybe they have speed and some talent in exploration, but if the basic skills have not been passed, it is still not enough.


    It may be nothing to deal with some very weak guys, but if you really run into a powerful person, you may become the original.


    But the basic skills don¡¯t mean that it can be consolidated in a short while, it still takes time and effort to accumulate. With sister Jelucy watching, no, even if there is no Sister Jelucy watching, the two little guys are not in terms of performance. It will disappoint.


    Don''t think that the two little guys are very playful, but they can resist the temptation when they should work hard.In Hua Yueling''s view, the two little guys'' willpower, or the ability to control themselves, is even stronger than those of them.


    In many cases, I may not be able to resist the temptation, but two little guys can do it.This is not for Hua Yueling to brag about them, nor does he have to do it.


    "Don''t worry about this then, but I think about what else I can teach them. If they exercise well, but I have nothing to teach, that would be funny."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and smiled bitterly in her heart. This is what she wants to do for herself.If you want to teach it, maybe you can go to Sister Gekara or Sister Rafia. As hunters, they must have their own set of methods, but I don''t know if they will be willing.


    "Well, I can also ask them for advice. In terms of fighting skills, I am still far behind them."


    Hua Yueling is not that arrogant, he knows where his strengths and weaknesses are.My advantage lies in the power provided by the system, but obviously, the disadvantage is also here. Because I have the power provided by the system, I am quite insufficient in terms of system knowledge.


    I need to learn more systematically. Systematic knowledge may sound useless, but in fact it is still very useful.Hua Yueling understands this very well, but has never had the opportunity to ask others.


    In fact, if you have time, it is best to ask Sister Livello and Sister Aroline. They possess knowledge that is incredible in every world, but they don''t know if they can digest that knowledge.


    At present, they don''t have much effort. Of course, it has something to do with Hua Yueling not asking them. If Hua Yueling has time to ask, he can also ask some useful questions.It''s just that Hua Yueling hasn''t done this for the time being. He plans to ask if he has time for a while. He also needs to improve, at least not forever.


    Hua Yueling is actually quite aspiring in this regard, but he has never had much time.Too busy, all kinds of things require him to work, his head is filled with these things, there is no time to think about too many things.


    Sometimes he even felt like a puppet man dragged by a line, and there was no way to act according to his own ideas.Of course, this is a bit of an exaggeration, but it is not the case, but it also shows that there are many things he needs to do. In many cases, it is involuntary and she has no choice.


    Looking up and staring at the top of her head, Huayueling blinked her eyes quite boredly. For the time being, she had nothing to do.This time it was quite interesting to go out. I saw some interesting things, but the most interesting was the battle between the two little guys.


    The two little guys did a pretty good job. Although the combat experience was still a little bit worse, Hua Yueling saw a lot of praise from their battles.At least in terms of learning and self-understanding, they are very good.

 1898 Reference 1898

    Although the two little guys were tired after the battle, they were also very happy. Through such a battle, they understood their strength and knew more clearly what they could do.


    At the same time, they are also aware of some of their own shortcomings, but they are not aware of such shortcomings.After all, the enemies in this battle are relatively weak, and it is almost impossible to learn from them.


    It''s just a mess, whether it''s a goblin or an imp, it feels like this to them.The kid also pays attention to some cooperation, but it is only a little bit. Goblins are different.Goblins basically don''t see any good cooperation, they just fight according to the most basic combat common sense, and there is no sense of cooperation at all.


    So many goblins just knew that they would come up and attack together, and there was no cooperation at all.In this respect, Lorna and Terris had the upper hand, and their cooperation was quite tacit. Even if nothing else, just using their tacit cooperation would be enough to solve the few goblins.


    Goblins are basically not a threat to them. They all realize this after the battle. If they want to make themselves stronger, they must face stronger monsters, otherwise it will be nothing more than that.


    Hua Yueling understands this, it''s hard to say whether the two little guys understand this, but it''s not that important whether they understand it or not, as long as Hua Yueling understands this point.Anyway, the training of the two little guys will be rounded up by them, and they will be responsible for everything.


    "The new game production is not at all impressive. Well, my advantage over other game producers is that I have really been to another world, and what others know about different worlds. It''s definitely not as good as mine. They can only create by imagination, but I am different. I can just copy it."


    Hua Yueling thought of her own advantages. In this regard, she did have an advantage, but this advantage was actually not that big.But it¡¯s better to have realistic materials than you want. Think about those who write excellent novels. Don¡¯t many of them rely on the materials they¡¯ve read or their own experiences to write? Very few people Will dream.


    Utopianism is useful, but not so useful.


    "But if I want to unload it, I still need to record it. Otherwise, I can''t record so much content with my memory."


    Hua Yueling originally thought that she had a good memory, but gradually she realized that she couldn''t remember so many things.Notebooks are still very useful, so he prepared several notebooks, which basically recorded a lot of content at present, but these recorded content is also various, not only about the world.


    Recording so much content is not necessarily useful, but at that time it is impossible to determine whether the content will be useful in the future. As long as it is something that you think is not bad, you should record it, wait for a period of time and then take it out for a look. Know whether the recorded things are really useful.


    Turning over, Hua Yueling took out the notebook and put it on the tree stump, and then began to record the "swish".


    While thinking about it while recording, it quickly recorded a whole page.While recording the record, he also did not forget to mark which ones are more important and which ones are not so important.


    After finishing the recording, he turned over again, yawned, and rubbed his eyes vigorously, which somehow hurt.It''s time for me to take a rest, and I feel a little uncomfortable.


    Resting with her eyes closed, Hua Yueling temporarily put all her thoughts aside, rested intently, completely forgetting everything else.


    Time passed without knowing it, and Hua Yueling was about to fall asleep.No one came to bother him. Except for the blowing wind, the dense foliage above his head covered everything, and the greenery made people feel particularly comfortable.


    The day passed like this, Hua Yueling did nothing in the afternoon, just lying and enjoying the quiet life of being alone.He still likes this way of life, but it also depends on where it is. Huayueling definitely likes it here, but it would be different if he moved to another place.


    Hua Yueling didn''t wake up from sleep until someone came down and asked him to eat. He slept very soundly. If no one called him, I don''t know when to sleep.


    Maybe it was because she slept for a long time, so Hua Yueling felt a little uncomfortable and rubbed her eyes vigorously.Looking around, you can probably tell when it appeared from the light in the environment. It should be almost at night now. The light is a little darker, much darker than the day, and you can see it by looking at it.


    "Is it time for dinner?"


    It was Lorna and Terris who came to call him. The two little guys ran all the way downstairs, so they were still a little out of breath when they got here. The two little guys were too anxious, in fact, there was no need for that.


    Pulling Hua Yueling''s hand to go to the tree house, it seems that the two little guys should be very hungry, otherwise they wouldn''t be so anxious.This made Hua Yueling a little touched. Even under such circumstances, the two little guys wanted to call themselves, instead of staying on it and eating first. From this point of view, they are still very respected or very popular. The little ones are welcome.


    Followed them all the way to the upper floors of the tree house. When Hua Yueling came to the dining room, it was already overcrowded. It was lively. Everyone didn''t know what they were talking about. Everyone got here.


    Hua Yueling saw Sister Yun, Ningshuang and Yuetong at a glance, they were sitting at the table where they usually sit for dinner.Seeing them here, Hua Yueling walked directly over and sat down beside her sister.


    There is still an empty seat beside Sister Yun, which should be reserved for him.The two little guys originally wanted to sit next to him, but in the two places beside Hua Yueling, Huayun is on the left, and Mu Ningshuang is on the other. There is no place for them. The two little guys just Can find another place to sit down.


    After everyone was done, they started the meal. The food was already on the table, and it was still steaming, just waiting for them to come over for dinner.If Huayueling doesn''t come, the others will just wait for him to come over, and don''t worry about eating.


    "Want to learn magic?"


    I don''t know which muscle Jeluxi made the mistake, she suddenly remembered to ask this question. When the two little guys were asked, they both looked surprised. Obviously, they didn''t expect the inscription to come up.


    "miss you!"

 1899 Reference 1899

    Hua Yueling wasn''t that she hadn''t learned magic, and it was also taught by Jie Lucy herself, basically with Mu Ningshuang.But in this respect Hua Yueling had to admit that there was no way to compare the talents of herself and Ningshuang.


    It''s not that Huayueling grows the ambition of others to destroy her own prestige, even if this other person is her own girlfriend.This is the fact. The gap in this area is not a joke, but a fact.


    The facts cannot be refuted, and Hua Yueling didn''t mean to refute, he himself agreed with this.Originally, he thought that perhaps his talent in magic could be compared with Mu Ningshuang, or not too much difference, but after training together, Hua Yueling became very clear that the two sides are not that bad, but bad. It''s a bit too much.


    It can even be said that the gap is visible to the naked eye, as long as you are not blind or are looking for something to see, Hua Yueling has no way to compare with Mu Ningshuang in this respect.In other words, there is no need for comparison, and they cannot be compared.


    The two little guys are said to have no talent in this area. This is what Sister Jelucy had said to them by chance before, and couldn''t understand why they changed their minds now.But in fact, you can¡¯t say that. Sister Jeluoxi didn¡¯t say before that she would not teach them magic.


    I don''t know what Lorna and Terris would be like learning magic, whether they would be the same as themselves, that would be quite interesting.But if it is possible, Huayueling naturally hopes that they can make achievements in magic.


    The two little guys don¡¯t need to ask at all, they are also full of yearning for magic, but no one would teach them magic before, not to mention what kind of situation they were in before, even in ordinary circumstances, they would not How many magicians are willing to teach them magic.


    This is a real problem, and it is difficult to solve.


    Now that Sister Gelucci is willing to teach them magic, it doesn''t matter whether they have enough talent or not.The most important thing now is that someone teaches them magic.


    The two little guys can''t wait to learn from Zelucy right away, but this kind of thing is definitely not anxious, and Jelucy said the same, just tell them for the time being, the specific learning will have to wait until later before specific arrangements .


    After getting Jelucy''s answer, the two little guys were somewhat disappointed. According to their thoughts, they immediately wanted to learn, but now it seems impossible.Can only wait until later.


    It still depends on what Jie Lucy thinks, specifically how she wants to teach them, this is a problem.If there is no good way, there is no way to teach the two little guys.


    In fact, to be honest, Hua Yueling felt that the talents of the two little guys in magic might not even be as good as her own.According to Sister Jeruxi, her talent for magic is bad enough. Although it is better than many ordinary people, it is not much stronger.


    If you think about it this way, the talents of the two little guys are probably at the level of ordinary people.I don¡¯t know what Jelousy Sister is thinking, why do I have to say such things at this time? Isn¡¯t this distracting the two little guys?


    There is no way for Hua Yueling to read the streets of Jelly Xi, she must have her own plan, and this plan must be good for the two little guys.


    Hua Yueling believed a little, so since Jieluxi said so, let''s do it, there is nothing to question..Even if the two little guys can''t learn too complicated magic, just ordinary magic is useful.


    The two little guys were very happy after a meal, and they were about to laugh out of their faces, enough to show how happy they were.Magic is a high-level symbol in their eyes, and it is their dream and pride to be able to learn magic.


    Such an idea Hua Yueling is actually understandable, because it is also true for him.However, unlike the two little guys, magic was a dream for him, but not much difference.


    In fact, it''s not just him. In a world where there is no magic, I don''t want to be able to learn and use magic. In short, it can be summed up in one sentence. It is a man''s dream.That''s pretty much it.


    You can achieve your dream after learning magic. It can probably be said, but in Huayueling''s opinion, this is not the case.Just learning magic is not enough, how can one not become a great magician, that is not enough.


    It''s definitely not enough to just learn some basic magic. Although it can be regarded as a dream, it is linguistically correct.But it was definitely not complete, at least it was definitely not enough when Hua Yueling wanted to come.


    Fur is not enough, Hua Yueling hopes that she not only learns fur, but also masters the essence of magic.This is true in all aspects, Hua Yueling is such a person who strives for perfection, but in some respects, he has a little too high requirements for himself.


    In this way, there are good things and bad things, and the bad things are that you have such a high demand and you don¡¯t know when you can achieve it.Moreover, he casts too many nets, coupled with this attitude of excellence, is likely to cause chaos, but at that time he will not be able to take into account any aspect, which is also a big problem.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t think about it now. He was just thinking about Jieluxi''s thoughts. To be honest, he didn''t quite understand Jieluxi''s thoughts.


    After dinner, you can see that Lorna and Teres are both very happy and anxious. The joy is that they can learn magic, and they are taught by such a powerful wizard as Elder Sister Jelucy.The anxiety lies in the fact that until now, Big Sister Jelucy has not said anything to teach them, which makes them worry about whether everything will be a dream.


    The two little guys had completely forgotten what Jelucy had said before and had to prepare, and they were worried about gains and losses.In fact, even if they weren¡¯t taught by Jelucy, it¡¯s okay to leave them to others. For example, Mu Ningshuang, but in terms of magical strength, Mu Ningshuang is definitely not as good as Jielucy, and the teaching effect is naturally very good. It may be inferior to her.


    After dinner, the two little guys secretly looked at Zelucci with some doubts, wanted to ask but didn''t dare to ask, fearing that their questions would make Sister Zelucci angry.Naturally, Jelucy also noticed their behavior, looked at them, and then immediately turned away when seeing their little heads, she didn''t dare to look at her at all.


    The two little guys are like two little animals, watching secretly, but they are courageous and pitiful.

 1900 Chapter 1900

    "Don''t worry, you two, wait until tomorrow. Tomorrow I have time to teach you. There is no time today. I have other things to do."


    Je Lucy saw the worry of the two little guys, shook her head slightly, and said to them.This can be regarded as a reassurance for them, and the two little guys'' originally somewhat anxious expressions suddenly calmed down.


    What the eldest sister said would definitely not lie to them, indicating that tomorrow is tomorrow, but it is only one day late.


    In her heart, Hua Yueling hoped that Jieluxi could teach them earlier, after all, there were other things to do tomorrow.Hua Yueling herself wanted to take the two little guys to explore the cave or the ancient castle tomorrow, and try to fight with humans.


    Ordinary robbers are not strong, and there is actually no way to fight, basically relying on the number of people to solve the problem.To some extent, the robber is basically the same as the goblin.


    Perhaps the biggest difference is that he has a little brain and a stronger body, but there is nothing else to say.However, this distinction basically poses no threat.


    Even the smarter and stronger goblins are still goblins.It doesn''t mean that if they are stronger in this aspect, they are no longer goblins.It is worth noting that those high-level goblins are still called goblins, but they are not ordinary goblins. Compared with ordinary goblins, they have many changes.


    After clearing the table, Hua Yueling and her sister went to walk under the tree house. In fact, sister Yun originally wanted to go back to the library to continue reading.Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang both persuaded her to go for a walk. After all, her sister was sitting in the library all day and reading. There was not much activity, and activities were needed.


    A group of people walked around randomly under the tree house. They didn''t have any specific goals, they just wandered around randomly.Fortunately, this woods is a good place for walking, you can walk more leisurely, and the environment is very good, at least better than the vicinity of Huayueling''s house.


    Also don''t look at it as a forest, but there are no annoying bugs here. This is what Hua Yueling likes better.Hua Yueling especially didn''t like all kinds of insects, especially caterpillars. He didn''t even want to take a look.


    There are no other buildings near Jelucy¡¯s tree house. The only building available nearby is this tree house. There are trees everywhere and no other buildings can be found.


    In fact, this would seem a bit lonely, but this is what Jie Lucy prefers. Just like the original Hua Yueling, she also likes to live alone and doesn''t like being disturbed by other people.Even now, she still has some changes. Although there are more people living in the tree house and a lot of excitement, she doesn''t think there is anything.


    This kind of change is a good change, and Hua Yueling feels that Jie Lucy''s speech has changed a bit recently, unlike the cold feeling it used to give people.


    If you want to say it, this is also a good change, allowing people to get close to her.But this change is estimated to be only facing friends, if she faces ordinary people, she still has the same attitude as before.


    Wandering around in the forest, Hua Yueling and the others pay attention to the scenery in this forest from time to time.This forest has always been like this. After a long period of time, since they first came here, Hua Yueling couldn''t see any changes anyway.


    The woods are still the woods, there is nothing wrong with it, no changes are seen.


    Almost all of these trees have grown to their largest size and can no longer grow.This is also normal. It is almost impossible to see such trees in the real world, but they can be seen here.


    Blowing the cool evening breeze, Huayueling in the woods could definitely feel the changes of the seasons in this world. Compared with the time before, the air is now colder.


    The season is slowly turning from autumn to winter, and it should be winter soon. It is estimated that winter will be here without having to start school.Hua Yueling is still looking forward to what the winter here is like. Hua Yueling still remembers the snowy world she had visited.


    It is a wonderful place, but the snowstorm in that place is too severe.


    Until now, Hua Yueling can still clearly remember the feeling of the cold blizzard she endured there. To be honest, such a place is simply not a place where people can live.


    It is not particularly clear whether there is a village Huayueling there, but he knows that there is a country there.There are cities, I don¡¯t know how people usually live there, but if there is not a blizzard, there should be no problem.Why don''t you go out when there is a blizzard? That''s it at best.


    But ordinary people living in that kind of place suffer. If there are not enough heating facilities, if the blizzard lasts particularly long, it is possible to freeze to death.


    Huayueling couldn''t stand the cold weather, let alone ordinary people, who could not stand it was ordinary people.There is no way to go out in a blizzard, and not to mention a blizzard, even if it is snowing, it is probably that kind of place.


    Hua Yueling had forgotten where she went. It was in the wilderness anyway, but that place could indeed be called one of the coldest places, and she couldn''t imagine what it would be like to live there.


    As they walked, Hua Yueling and the others were also a little tired, ready to go back.As for tomorrow''s plan, there are no plans yet, but Hua Yueling has decided, and only needs to discuss with Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong.


    Hua Yun was anxious to go back to read. There were too many books for her to read. She wanted to be buried in the library all day long, but that was impossible.Her time is limited, and fortunately the time here is slower, otherwise she should go back.


    Hua Yueling glanced at the time, and based on the comparison of the time between the two places, almost half an hour has passed, which is quite a long time, and can go back.But it takes half an hour to get here, and it will naturally take about the same time to go back, so there is no way to go back in a short time.


    After returning to the tree house, Hua Yueling and the others did not go to the library with her sister Hua Yun. Hua Yueling was going to talk about it later. Before that, he wanted to discuss something with Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong.The two girls will definitely agree, but they have to speak up.

 1901 Reference 1901

    "Tomorrow I am going to take Lorna and Teres to explore those caves or ruins. What do you think?"


    Hua Yueling took the two girls to sit at the table and directly asked their opinions.In fact, the two girls basically don¡¯t have any opinions. Hua Yueling thinks so, but no matter what he thinks, it¡¯s better to ask for the opinions of the two girls. He can¡¯t decide on his own. wrong.


    Just do it when you think about it. When faced with Hua Yueling''s question, both girls immediately responded or answered.They all shook their heads, saying that they didn''t have any opinions.


    Now that everyone''s opinions are unified, there is no need to talk about it.After that, Hua Yueling and the others went directly to the library to find Sister Yun.


    The two little guys followed Hua Yun to the library early, but they still didn''t read much, so there was no way.The book that the two little guys read is the kind of book that Huayun specially helped them find that requires little thinking. It is similar to a popular science book and can be read relatively simply.


    It''s a pity that the two little guys fell asleep as they read, mainly because it was too quiet, and no one followed them to study, so they felt bored.


    It''s normal for them to fall asleep while reading. Although they want to learn a lot, they don''t know why in this regard.


    This is really interesting. It''s not bad for them. They themselves want to read more, but even if they can''t read it, this is a problem they can''t solve by themselves.


    After Hua Yueling and the others entered the library, they saw such a scene. The two little guys were sleeping on the table, Zhengxiang, while Hua Yun was reading carefully, not paying attention to what the two little guys are now. reaction.


    Hua Yueling saw the two little guys lying there sleeping soundly and couldn''t help but smile. These two little guys really didn''t know what to say.If you can''t read, don''t force yourself, you have to force yourself. Is there any difference between this and not reading?


    Looking at the appearance of these two little guys in a deep sleep, Hua Yueling also found it a bit funny. It is estimated that only modern comics can save them from such a problem.Hua Yueling couldn''t think of other ways. In his opinion, those popular science books are already works that seem to be difficult to fall asleep.


    Unexpectedly, even if these two little guys can''t bear it, they are still asleep, what else can he say, can only say that the two little guys really have no talent in this regard.


    Without the talent, Hua Yueling would have nothing to do. He couldn''t transform the talents for the two little guys, he could only look at their own.In fact, if they continue to read in this way, Hua Yueling believes that they can gradually learn to read. Reading lies in interest. The second line is not enough in terms of interest in the two little guys.


    In this regard, Huayueling can''t think of a good way after thinking about it. How can we make them fall in love with reading?After thinking about it, there seems to be nothing but interesting content.


    This is also one of the faults of this world. There are few works in this world with pictures, and even pictures are relatively simple.Mainly because there is no camera in this world, it can only rely on hand drawing.


    In addition, books are extremely precious resources in this world, and ordinary people cannot afford them.


    Zelucy can collect so many books, it is enough to see how rich she is.Not to mention ordinary people, they are the lord of one party. It is extremely difficult to collect so many books.


    "Let them rest first, don''t lie down here."


    It was uncomfortable to sleep like this, Hua Yueling went over and gently pressed the shoulders of the two little guys and shook it a few times.Soon they woke up the two little guys. They sat up and saw Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong smiling next to them, their little faces flushed suddenly.


    "Okay, if you two are sleepy, don''t stay with us here. Go back to bed soon."


    "No, we are not sleepy yet!"


    The two little guys immediately sat up, their little hands patted their cheeks hard, looked at them with full energy and said.You can''t even tell from their appearance, they are still sleepy.


    Hua Yueling smiled and shook his head. In fact, he felt that the two little guys didn''t need to stay here at all, and they couldn''t read it at all. Just staying here with them was just a waste of time.


    But since the two little guys think so, let''s follow the ideas of the two of them, and it is better not to mention the other ones yourself, it is easy to discourage the enthusiasm of the two little guys.


    Hua Yueling didn''t say anything, she found the book by herself, sat down and started reading.The same is true for Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong. Both girls are sitting beside Hua Yueling. The three are concentrated on reading, and there is no time to take care of the two little guys.


    The two little guys are a little boring, Hua Yueling and the others are reading, but the two of them have nothing to do, want to read, but they are not energetic in reading.They tried to cheer themselves up, but the effect of this approach was not too great.


    The two little guys are lying on the table boringly, some don''t know what to do.They blinked their big eyes and stared at Hua Yueling and they looked at them, with their small faces almost buried in their arms.


    Their gaze Hua Yueling was naturally aware of it, but Hua Yueling didn''t care about it, and he couldn''t.It was the two little guys who wanted to stay here. He had said that he would let the two little guys go back to rest, and there was nothing they could do if they didn''t want Hua Yueling.


    "Next time I will bring them some comic books. The two of them are still young and they will definitely not fall asleep reading comic books."


    Comic books are still very useful in this regard. It is not naive, it has nothing to do with that. The most important thing is that there are a lot of pictures on the comic books, which is the most important.There are many pictures, so there is no need to read so many words, and the requirements for reading will definitely be much smaller.


    Furthermore, you can bring some books with more illustrations, which are also suitable for two little guys to read.


    I don''t know how the two little guys will react at that time, but Hua Yueling thinks it must be wrong. The little guys can''t read ordinary books full of words, but they must be able to read those with pictures.


    Hua Yueling had also forgotten earlier, otherwise there will be books available for them to read now, and they can only wait until they come back here next time.

 1902 Reference 1902

    After Hua Yueling had read a paragraph, she raised her head and looked to the side, and she saw two little guys lying on the table asleep again.It is slightly different from the previous posture, but still sleeps soundly.


    These two little guys are really speechless. Huayueling can''t imagine it. Are these books really that hypnotic?It''s not that Hua Yueling has never tried to read professional books on magic. To be honest, it is indeed quite a brainstorming to read, and more importantly, he can''t read it at all.


    After reading it, I feel that my head is going to blow up. In this respect, Huayueling can understand the feelings of the two little guys. If you are not able to read it by yourself, don''t force it to read it by yourself.


    Putting down the book, Hua Yueling stared at the sleeping two little guys for a while.The two little guys didn''t react at all, and they still didn''t pass the alertness aspect.But this is my home after all, and it''s a safe place, so don''t worry about it.


    "Send them back to sleep."


    Hua Yueling whispered to Lu Yuetong next to her, looking at her, she was also a little sleepy, a little groggy, and she had no energy at all.


    When he called out this way, Lu Yuetong was agitated and suddenly became energetic.She didn''t say anything, and quickly got up and called the two little guys and left.


    It is estimated that she won''t be back in a while, but maybe.


    Hua Yueling was thinking wildly, couldn''t help but yawn.He was also a little sleepy. After checking the time, it was quite late, and then looking at Mu Ningshuang and Hua Yun, they were very energetic, and they couldn''t see the lack of energy at all.


    Perhaps it is because they have read what they are interested in, so they are not at all boring or tired at all.But Hua Yueling did feel a little tired.


    In addition, the time is not too early, so Huayueling wants to take the medicine and take a rest earlier. After all, there are other things to do tomorrow, and there are still a lot of classes that require busy work.


    I''m so tired today, and I don''t know how much time I have to work on tomorrow. That kind of fatigue is not a little bit of tiredness.


    Hua Yueling, Mu Ningshuang, and Lu Yuetong said that they had gone back to rest. Both girls nodded and said nothing. They are still immersed in the ocean of books until now.


    Hua Yueling shook her head, although she also likes to read, but there is no way to achieve this kind of Chengdu.It''s all so late, unless it''s some leisure books, otherwise he can''t read that long, and his head hurts.


    After leaving the library, Hua Yueling sent the two little guys back to their own room. Although he didn''t actually need to send them inside the tree house, after all, they weren''t going outside and it wasn''t dangerous at all.But Hua Yueling sent them back. This is also an attitude of her own.


    Lorna and Teres are currently living in the same room. In fact, there are still a lot of empty rooms in the tree house. There is no need for two people to live in the same room.Even if they live separately, there is no problem, but considering that they are still young, the most important thing is that the two little guys think so too. They are willing to live together and don''t want to live separately.


    If this is the case, there is no need to be a bad person. It is easy for them to live together anyway. As long as another bed is moved over, the rest of the house will have an extra share.But if you do this, it can''t just be a small room, you have to find a big room for them, otherwise, even if they are two little guys, the living space is definitely not enough.


    Gerlusie specially found a big room for the two little guys. It was one and a half times the area of ??a normal single room. This area was almost the same. After all, it was for two little guys to live in. How much would it be for two adults? It will be a little crowded, but the two little guys are different.


    Lorna and Terris¡¯s room was not said to be spacious enough, but it was quite good for them. They didn¡¯t feel crowded at all, but felt spacious.


    Hua Yueling went in and took a look. The two little guys did not separate. Their beds were tightly close together. Although they weren''t double beds, they were almost the same.There are almost no gaps in the middle.The quilts of the two little guys are beautifully stacked. I don''t know who taught them. Hua Yueling feels that she can''t do this level anyway, they are much better than herself.


    Sending the two little guys back to the room, the two little guys even took his hand to let him stay with them, but Hua Yueling still refused.Although the two little guys were a little unhappy, they didn''t say anything. They just let go of their hands reluctantly and let Hua Yueling go to her room.


    "Brother, stay with us."


    Teresi will still act like a baby, even if she wants to release the small hand holding Huayueling''s arm, she still shook her like a baby.However, although Hua Yueling was a little softened by her pleading, she still shook her head and refused.


    Teres lowered her head, looking extremely depressed. Hua Yueling shook her head helplessly. This little guy is really true. When did she learn to pretend to behave like this.


    It can be seen that the two little guys really want to let themselves stay, and really hope someone can accompany them.But this kind of thing should be given to Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong for the time being, and then I will talk to them, and I have to prepare.


    The two beds are not small when combined, but they are still not big enough. Two little guys sleeping on them are more than enough, but adding one or two people makes a difference.


    Hua Yueling remembered that there was a lot of furniture in the utility room. He hadn''t noticed if there was a bed before, maybe he could go and check it out.


    "How about calling my big sister over to accompany you in a while?"


    "Well," Teresi looked at Hua Yueling pleadingly, and still did not give up allowing him to stay with them, but after seeing Hua Yueling indifferent, she nodded, it''s almost the same anyway. "Why is the big brother? Would you not stay with us?"


    "This, if there is a chance in the future."


    Hua Yueling scratched her hair, not knowing how to answer, and finally reluctantly delayed such a sentence.Although I don''t know when it will be honored, it can be seen that Lorna and Teres are very happy after getting his guarantee.


    Hua Yueling felt a little guilty of deceiving them, although he didn''t want to do this, it wasn''t to deceive them, he could only fulfill his promise later.


    "The two beds here are not enough. Big brother will get another bed for you. You can rest yours."

 1903 Reference 1903

    The sleepy look of the two little guys disappeared as soon as they came out of the library. It seemed that there was a magical power in the library that could make people extremely sleepy.Hua Yueling was also quite speechless about this, the performance of these two little guys changed a bit too quickly.


    "Want to go with me?"


    Seeing the two little guys following behind her, and not staying in the room to rest as she said, Hua Yueling asked.


    "Ok!"


    Lorna and Teres raised their small heads, their big eyes blinked at him, and they nodded their small heads vigorously.


    "Okay, okay, then let''s go together. Actually it''s not interesting. It''s just a bed in the past and nothing else."


    But even if Hua Yueling said so, the two little guys still insisted on going with him.Hua Yueling didn''t have a good way to do this. Since the two little guys like to follow, they just follow, anyway, they can''t make trouble.


    The warehouses for storing materials are all on the lower floors. There are many warehouses there, and there are also many useless furniture stacked here.If Hua Yueling wanted to find a bed, she had to dig through it.


    The most impressive thing in the utility room is the accumulation of dust. The thick layer makes people have no plans or ideas for resettlement.


    Hua Yueling looked at the dust on the place and the dust on the furniture, she couldn''t help frowning. To be honest, he really didn''t want to care about it.There is really too much dust, and it will be a whole room of dust if you just make it, but since he has said that, he can''t do nothing.


    "If only there was a magic to clean up."


    While muttering so low, Hua Yueling walked to the other side. There was still a narrow aisle in this room, and the other side of the aisle was a window.It would be better if you open the window and tidy it up.


    "You guys don''t come in yet, just wait outside for a while."


    Hua Yueling motioned to the two little guys not to rush in and let them wait farther away. After all, it was such a place, too much dust would make them uncomfortable.Although the two little guys wanted to follow in, they still listened to Hua Yueling''s words, and they both leaned back a bit.


    Hua Yueling walked in by herself, and then went to the window to open the window directly, so that the air in the utility room would be fresher.At least it''s not all dust floating.


    While waving the dust away, Hua Yueling ran out of the room quickly.There was too much dust, especially when he ran like this, more dust floated up and grayed the entire room. For the time being, Hua Yueling definitely didn''t want to go in.


    Standing at the door and looking inside, the dust even drifted from the inside to the outside, but fortunately, the situation was much better after opening the window. Most of the dust floated directly from the window.


    "You two had better not go in. The inside is too dirty. Just get dirty by yourself. Don''t follow."


    The two little guys were still eager to try, but Hua Yueling''s persuasion still worked.The two little guys looked at each other and listened to him.


    The main reason is that the inside is too dirty. The two of them don''t care much, and they haven''t been to the dirtier places before.But since Big Brother said so, listen to Big Brother and wait outside.


    The utility room is filled with all kinds of things, everything is there, but most of them are actually useless, otherwise they won¡¯t pile up here for so long, they should have been taken out long ago. .Since it is still here, it is definitely of no use for the time being.


    Hua Yueling looked for it inside, but hadn''t made a move yet. To be honest, Hua Yueling really didn''t want to touch these things.The most important thing is that you can¡¯t find a bed outside at all. If you want to find an estimate, you have to look inside.


    "If it doesn''t work, you can only go to other sundries."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, he was going to find a broom first, sweep the dust here, and clean it, then he went to the other sundries room to see, saving the dust here.


    "You two, find a broom, the kind used for sweeping the floor, you know?"


    "know!"


    When the two little guys heard this, they immediately ran without a shadow, and quickly went to help him find the broom.Hua Yueling stayed inside and continued searching, mainly to see if there was a bed piled in it, but unfortunately I couldn''t see it.


    "Well, it''s better to go to Jieluxi and ask. I don''t know when I want to find it."


    Hua Yueling went to look for Jie Lucy when the two little guys were looking for the broom. He found her in the library.Before that, he remembered that Jieluxi was not there, but he still looked for it with the mentality of possibility, and found that it was really there.


    This surprised him a bit, but there were also some surprises, so he wouldn''t have to trouble himself.


    "Sister Jelucy, I want to find a bed to put in Lorna''s room. I don''t know where I can find it."


    Hua Yueling deliberately leaned to the side of Jieluxi and asked in a low voice.


    "In the utility room below, there is a room full of furniture. You can find it by walking inside."


    Hua Yueling secretly wrote it down after listening to it, thanked Jie Lucy and left quickly. He had to look for it. There were a lot of sundries below, and it would take a while to look for it.But the room I''ve been to probably isn''t. Although there is furniture there, it doesn''t have that much, and there are many other things.


    Hua Yueling went down to the door of the utility room he had been to before, and saw two little guys lying at the door and poking their heads inside looking for him.


    When they walked over and patted the shoulders of the two little guys, Lorna and Terris were both startled, and immediately stepped back. They were relieved until they saw him coming.


    "Big brother, I''m scared to death."


    "Did you find the broom?"


    "Well, I found it. I borrowed it from Big Sister."


    The two little guys handed the broom to Hua Yueling. It was not the same as the one he used in the modern world. This broom was short and had very hard hair.


    "Let''s go, it''s not here, we have to look for it."


    "We want Big Brother busy too."


    The two little guys grabbed Hua Yueling''s hand and talked eagerly, both very fighting spirit.After thinking about it, Hua Yueling decided to give them a task. Anyway, she just went to the sundries room to have a look. As long as she didn''t touch it casually, there would be no problem.


    "You two listen well. What I''m looking for is a utility room full of various furniture. The bed is in the utility room. Just go and take a look inside. Don''t worry about the others, you know? "

 1904 Reference 1904

    After looking for it, Lorna came over to tell Hua Yueling that she had found the utility room.In fact, it was just below the layer that Hua Yueling was looking for.It''s still quite close, but these floors are almost all utility rooms, and there are too many, so it is difficult to find them.


    Now that I found it, hurry over and follow Lorna to the door of the sundries room she said. Hua Yueling told the two little guys to stay away and walked in by herself.


    Opening the window, Hua Yueling looked up and found that there were many beds inside as Lorna said.However, these beds have been disassembled. If you want to use them, you have to move all the parts out and reassemble them yourself.


    This is a bit troublesome, but these beds are actually relatively simple, and it doesn''t take much trouble to rent them.


    But I can''t move it for the time being. Hua Yueling is going to clean it up again. At least I will sweep out the dust first, and wait until the inside is clean, and then I can clean it up.


    After cleaning up, Hua Yueling went out and waited for a while, waited until the dust inside was gone, then walked in again.The two little guys went in with him this time, and the three of them got inside and went straight to the deepest part to get the bed out.


    It¡¯s quite troublesome to take out the bed. You need to get out all the peripheral furniture. It takes a lot of effort, but there is no way. You have to do this if you want to get the contents out. .There is no other way.


    "I''ll do it alone, you two don''t interfere, don''t get yourself dirty."


    It is very difficult to get the furniture out without getting the body dirty. Although Hua Yueling has already cleaned it up before, this kind of cleaning is also relatively limited. It just cleans out the upper layer of dust, and there is still There is a lot of dust that has not been cleaned up.


    However, the two little guys are not too dirty at all, ready to help Hua Yueling move those furniture together.


    The work of the three people is naturally much faster, and regardless of what Hua Yueling said is quite good, he will do it alone, but he can''t move the cabinets by himself.Although there are two little guys to help, but the two little guys are still relatively short after all, there is still some trouble.


    Hua Yueling was also afraid of their injuries, so let them be careful.I almost carried the cabinet in the front, and let the two little guys carry the cabinet legs in the back.


    In this way, the three people lifted out the cabinets piled up one by one. In fact, there was no need to make too many, as long as they were almost the same, mainly to make some space so that the bed could be moved out.


    After freeing up the space, Hua Yueling found a bed from the inside. The wooden planks of the bed here were very thick and very heavy.But this kind of weight is nothing to Hua Yueling, it''s relatively easy. He was worried that the two little guys were not strong enough and wanted to come by himself, but the two little guys volunteered to help.


    In fact, Huayueling thinks too much. Although the power of the two little guys is not that great, there is still no difficulty with one person and one horn.


    But the only problem is that moving things here can only be moved vertically, and the road is particularly narrow, so that even if the two little guys want to move together alone, they can''t do it.


    If there is only one person, Hua Yueling is worried that she can''t lift such a heavy board, so let them try it first, if it doesn''t work, just put it down, don''t hold it hard.


    Lorna tried to lift the bed board in the past, and it felt okay, but it was still a bit heavy, and she was a little lacking in manpower.But the passage is a bit too narrow. Teres wants to help. There is no way at all. The two little guys are skinny enough, but even if they add a bed board, they can¡¯t help it. It won''t work inside.


    Lorna had no choice but to give way to Teres, and let her try.Teres is stronger than her, but still feels a little insufficient to move such a bed.


    Hua Yueling was also somewhat helpless, it would be much easier if Yuetong and Ningshuang were here.


    "You two go inside and I''ll pull it out."


    Hua Yueling pulled the bed board out by herself, then placed it against the wall, and moved the cabinets that had been moved out to the utility room again.


    "It''s a pity, if only this thing can be put in the inventory."


    I don''t know how the inventory is used. There is no way to put the bed board and all kinds of furniture in it, otherwise he will use the inventory directly, and it won''t be so troublesome.


    If it''s troublesome, let''s trouble it. It will save trouble if you move these to Lorna and the others'' room, but it doesn''t take much to build the bed.


    The two little guys worked together and there was no problem. The other parts were put in the inventory by Hua Yueling. This place made him quite strange. He really didn''t know what basis he could put things in.It might be based on the size of the props, who knows.


    The three of them carried a heavy bed. The bed was really heavy, but fortunately it was made of wood. If the iron bed was harder, even the three of them might not be able to move it.


    The three of them went all the way back to Lorna and Teres'' room, and moved the bedboard in vertically.Then Hua Yueling took out other things too, ready to start bed.In fact, the beds here are very easy to set up. Just put things on the floor, and then put the slats up on it, and it¡¯s done.


    Not to mention that the bed board here is strong enough, don¡¯t worry about it being damaged.Hua Yueling quickly set up a bed. Although it was relatively simple compared to the two little guys, these were not important, and there was no problem when sleeping on it.


    After the construction was completed, Hua Yueling asked the two little guys to stay and rest. They didn''t need to follow them all the time. After all, it was getting late, and it was time to rest.The two little guys have nothing to do with them,


    Lorna and Terris hadn''t washed yet, so the two little guys went to wash. Before going to wash, Terris also specially reminded Huayueling to let him not forget to call the two big sisters over.


    "Just relax. Big brother can still lie to you. He will definitely tell them about it."


    Hua Yueling patted her little head funny, thinking that this little guy is really interesting, but he is still a little younger, so he likes to cling to people so much.If they grow up, the situation should be better. Coupled with the experience of growing up, it is not surprising that they will stick to others.

 1905 Reference 1905

    Before the break, Hua Yueling still went to the library, since she had agreed to the two little guys, she definitely couldn''t let her words go.The things that promised them must be done, Hua Yueling thought so and did so.


    After I found Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, I told them that the two girls would naturally not refuse, who would refuse the request of such a cute little guy.


    "You''ll be fine after you go there later, I have made the bed, and the two little guys really want to stick."


    "If that''s the case, let''s just go over it now, it just happens to be able to talk to them."


    Although there are usually times to think about it, and the time to get along is not short, it is rare to chat with them alone like this.


    "Ningshuang, are you there?"


    "Don''t go, one person is enough." Mu Ningshuang thought for a while, put down the book in his hand, and looked at her seriously.


    It seems that it is enough for Lu Yuetong to accompany the two little guys alone. She doesn''t want to mix up. Maybe it feels too messy. She is a person who prefers to be clean.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Lu Yuetong didn''t persuade him any more. After closing the book in her hand, she yawned. She was also a little sleepy.


    "Then I will pass."


    Mu Ningshuang did not return to her, as did Hua Yueling.After saying goodbye to Mu Ningshuang, he left, and he also needed a rest, he was almost out of energy.


    Hurrying back to her room to rest, Hua Yueling sat on the window and yawned.


    "Go to sleep."


    Lying on the bed, Hua Yueling felt that it was almost time to rest.He took off his clothes and covered the quilt, lay on his side, and closed his eyes.


    In a quiet environment, the only thing that can be heard is the sound of the wind and the swinging of branches and leaves outside the window. The Elf Forest seems to belong to that kind of windy area, with a lot of wind blowing, although every time it blows The wind is not too big.


    Hua Yueling still likes this, he doesn''t like cold wind and hot wind, but the gentle wind at this time is still very flattering.Hua Yueling prefers to take a walk outside, enjoying the breeze while taking a walk. It seems that there is no better enjoyment than this.


    In addition, it''s very calm here, and it''s good.It didn''t take long for Hua Yueling to fall asleep. He slept soundly. In fact, this was the case during this time. He also ate well and slept well here.


    Time passed slowly like this, and it passed without knowing it.


    It was already morning when Hua Yueling opened his eyes. He got up early, and sat up and looked out the window. The sky outside the window was not bright yet. Due to the interference of magic lights, it was not particularly clear. But Hua Yueling felt that she got up a bit early.


    After yawning, he was not too sleepy, but there was nothing to do for the time being.


    Turning around the room casually, Hua Yueling looked at the door, as if she hadn''t exercised for a long time.Think about it, although there is a system, but I am indeed a bit too lazy, it is better to exercise or exercise.


    "Now that I have time, I haven''t trained for a long time. Let''s practice outside."


    Hua Yueling waved her arm, thinking so in her heart, and walked straight outside.Maybe it was too early. There was no one outside now. After Hua Yueling went out, she walked all the way to the bottom of the tree house without seeing anyone.


    He didn''t know exactly when, but the sky was just getting dark, it was still early, and it was normal for people to stay up.The main reason was that he went to bed earlier last night, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to get up so early.


    After going out, Hua Yueling took out his weapon and began to exercise. After all, he hadn''t exercised like this for a long time, and he was fighting directly with others, so he was still somewhat uncomfortable, but after the initial unsuitability, his actions I''m familiar a lot.


    "I have forgotten about these moves. They really need to be more proficient. The more familiar they are, the easier it is to fight."


    Wielding his weapon, Hua Yueling felt that the more he trained in this way, the more handy he would be using it. It felt completely different from when he was fighting.However, it is impossible to use all kinds of tricks in battle as it is now.


    The current training is to be effective at critical moments. If there is no way to train proficiency in training, then don''t even think of being able to easily use various tricks when fighting.


    Hua Yueling hasn¡¯t taught the two little guys about tricks, and they don¡¯t need it now, and for them that kind of thing is actually far away. Given their current strength, they just need to follow their own ideas. Fighting is just fine, no need to think so much.


    Wielding a two-handed sword, Hua Yueling was thinking about all kinds of tricks she could do. In fact, he could say more and less, but only said that it was almost the same.And most of it was learned from the system, or Xiaoxue taught him.


    In addition, he also learned some tricks from Sister Aroline. Those tricks are more practical and powerful. What Xiaoxue taught him is a completely different way of fighting.Hua Yueling has learned a bit about the two fighting methods, and when to use it depends on the situation.


    He is too greedy to chew, and Hua Yueling also knows the truth, so he decided not to learn new tricks for the time being until there was no special progress in these two areas.


    You must train these two sets of tricks well, but thinking so much is not conducive to your improvement.


    Hua Yueling had practiced both sets of tricks several times, and gradually felt handy.Before that, he was still not very familiar with these two sets of tricks. After all, he hadn''t practiced many times, used them not many times, and used them mixedly.


    This is sometimes the case in combat. Whatever you think is what you use. There is not so much time to worry about it.That''s the case with Huayueling.


    But I feel tired after so much. The main reason is that the battle does not develop according to his own ideas. According to his idea, the real control of the battle is to be able to control the situation of the battle. At present, he has no way to do it. It can only show that he is not strong enough.


    Hua Yueling was very clear in her heart, but not strong enough was just one of them, but on the other hand, she was actually inadequate in many aspects.If you have enough strength in some areas, you can control the situation more easily.


    Training is also to prepare for the future, this is necessary, and you must not give up.


    After completing a set of training procedures, Hua Yueling stopped and took a deep breath. He straightened up, looked around for a week, walked to the stump and sat down.

 1906 Reference 1906

    There was a little sweat on her body, but she didn''t sweat too much. Hua Yueling wiped the sweat from her forehead, but she didn''t feel tired.In fact, the effect of such a set of moves is not bad, but it is still a bit worse than the battle he has experienced.


    But what he needs is not that, what he needs is proficiency, which is the most important to him.Now he feels that he is more familiar with this set of moves, much more familiar than before.


    After sitting down and resting for a while, seeing that no one came out, Hua Yueling stood up again, brandishing a two-handed sword, and training alone again.There is also a set of moves that needs training. This set of moves is more complicated than the ones that have been trained, and I learned it from Xiaoxue.


    It is that Huayueling will also have a set of more process and flexible tricks, which she also learned from Xiaoxue, but that kind of tricks can not be used at will.


    Only by using Hidden Dragon Blade can that trick be used, so Hua Yueling has used it less often.During the battle, he prefers to use the two-handed sword rather than the Hidden Dragon Blade. He feels that the Hidden Dragon Blade is not as refreshing as using the two-handed sword in battle.


    But Hua Yueling also thought about it, and she couldn''t stop exercising this trick because of this. After all, the hidden dragon blade was the weapon she used the most in the beginning.And it is also the strongest weapon in his hand, even the power of a two-handed sword cannot be compared with it, so he still needs to use it at a critical moment.


    "Since it is used, it must be exercised. It doesn''t cost much to add one more, just add one more."


    Hua Yueling has been in the open space outside the tree house for a long time. He hasn''t exercised like this for a long time. Thinking about it carefully, he has become lazy recently. He just thought about improving his strength but ignored the importance of exercise. May be able to improve yourself.


    He could hardly be seen in the open space. Hua Yueling''s figure could only see the afterimages flashing and moving in the air. The weapon was waving with streams of light, it was like a firecracker, very beautiful. .


    The hidden dragon blade is as colorful as fireworks played by Huayueling. The hidden dragon blade''s moves are particularly beautiful when played, but it is not the case when it is really used.It''s not that Hua Yueling has never used this battle before. Although these moves used at that time can be said to be particularly smooth, but they can also get a glimpse of the specific situation.


    When fighting, I didn''t say anything else, I didn''t dare to make it so radiant. It was useless, and I might be blinded by my eyes.This is not a joke, in that case it is very likely to be attracted, even if it is a little inattention.


    The most feared thing when fighting is distraction, so it''s better not to play this trick.


    Standing with the sword, Hua Yueling had already seen a thin layer of sweat on his forehead at this time. Even though he had only practiced three sets of moves, it also made him very tired.


    In fact, the most important thing is not how the tricks are, but Hua Yueling is very slow in practicing every move and every move. He is thinking while practicing.Although he has no accomplishments in this regard, he can still think.


    Thinking in this area may not be useful, but maybe it will be useful, this is your own.It''s always good to love thinking, you can''t not think at all, that''s definitely wrong and bad.


    Sitting down, Hua Yueling closed her eyes and thought quietly, where there is still a problem, where these tricks are flawed, and where can they be improved.Unfortunately, although my thoughts are clear, my thinking is too messy to come up with answers to these.


    Can''t think of a reason, and her mind is still a little messy, Hua Yueling simply shook her head vigorously, and stopped thinking about it.Anyway, I can''t think of anything for the time being, so don''t force yourself. It''s better to take a break. This kind of thing still needs some inspiration. Now he has no inspiration, so he can''t force it.


    Thinking of this, she stood up, Hua Yueling glanced at the tree house behind her, and heard some noises, all from the lower level, thinking that the young ladies should also be awake now.Well, it''s probably during breakfast later, and while there is still some time, maybe you can walk around again.


    "Speaking of which I haven''t seen her in a while."


    Hua Yueling remembered the fairy princess Liya who had been friendly with them before, and had not seen her in this period of time.However, Hua Yueling and the others did not plan to find her recently, for fear of disturbing her.


    Wandering around the tree house at will, Huayueling chose the opportunity to look around boredly, but couldn''t see anything interesting and boring. Today''s affairs have been discussed, and I should go out and exercise after breakfast later. Up.


    The other world is also in a rather chaotic situation now, let alone the monsters everywhere, they are special products of the other world, and they can never be wiped out.I don¡¯t know why, maybe the monster is like a pig to some extent. It¡¯s too fertile. If it¡¯s not the case, it will be killed every day by soldiers from another world and the adventure group. There are still countless numbers. That is simply impossible.


    There is one more thing in this world, and that is robbers. It can even be said that there is no place without robbers.Although the number of robbers varies, most of these robbers are not easy to deal with, after all, most of them live in fortresses.


    There are many fortresses in the different world, all kinds of fortresses, but the most annoying thing is that most of them are abandoned.


    So many fortresses may not be managed by various countries in the different world, so they will be abandoned, and then naturally become the nest of robbers and bandits.Don''t underestimate the role of the fortress. If there is no fortress, the robber is really nothing. Even if there is, the strength is not that strong. The main reason is that there is no way to attract too many people, and housing and food are also problems.


    But it¡¯s different when there is a fortress. First, there is a place to live. A fortress generally covers a large area, and there are many places to live in it, even if there is no place to live. You can also build it yourself, not to mention that you can just build a shed outside.


    Under various circumstances, a situation has been created, that is, as long as the bandits occupy the fortress, the development situation is very good, at least not too bad.


    More importantly, if there are a large number of robbers in the fortress, it is actually very difficult to break through the gate.But this is a different world after all, and there is magic.

 1907 Reference 1907

    Magician is a very important element. If magic exists, then attacking such a fortress will be much easier.In fact, the professions in different worlds are quite unbalanced to some extent. In Hua Yueling''s view, the most powerful one among these professions is the magician.


    The key point is that once a magician is so powerful, he can attack a wide range of enemies at once.Warriors or archers have similar skills, but it is difficult to attack as large as a magician.


    Of course, this is only in the case of long-range combat, and it is still in the case that the warrior cannot approach the magician, but that situation is unlikely.


    So magicians are actually the most suitable for war, and fighters are generally more suitable in one-to-one or one-to-many battles.


    This is just a relatively common situation. In fact, many fighters can achieve the level of a magician, but there are few such fighters and they need very strong strength.


    This aspect is caused by the different directions of their learning and training. Magic has many large-scale attack methods, which is one of the advantages of magicians.


    However, if the fortress and the like are sneakily done well enough to hide their figure, then they can sneak in.They will definitely close the gate when the army is attacking the city. Generally speaking, the gates of the fortress are open, and the walls of the castle are generally guarded by robbers, so as long as they can not be discovered by these guards , Sneak sneaking past, you can invade the inside of the castle without any effort.


    Don¡¯t think that there are no magicians among robbers, but that kind of magic is rare, and they are basically junior magicians. Generally speaking, the more advanced magicians have higher status, their status in various countries is already considered Very high, there is no need to take the risk to be a robber, if you do that, you are purely a fool.


    Generally speaking, only if you feel that your career as a wizard can no longer improve, or if you are a banned necromancer, will he be in the band of robbers, and he may even pull some people and form his own band of robbers.These are common things.


    Necromancers are unpopular in most countries, and it can even be said that in most places, only a small group of people think that necromancers are nothing, and even fewer people would like necromancers.


    Necromancy magic seems to many people to desecrate the dead. It is a sorcery, but in Huayueling''s view, it is not so evil, not sorcery, but it is certain to desecrate the dead.This is a feature of necromantic magic, unless you don''t use necromantic magic to control dead humans, but only to control dead monsters, but is this possible?Hua Yueling doubted this very much.


    Hua Yueling wouldn''t be able to hit everything in one stroke, but he couldn''t control what the people here thought.And one thing is true, that is, necromancers are generally very aggressive.


    This is also one of the reasons why they are hated, no one will like such a person, no matter what his status.


    Hua Yueling didn''t like it either. The kind of person who attacked others for no reason was definitely not a good person, he thought so.But these are not important, as long as the necromancer does not come to trouble him.


    So far, Hua Yueling has only encountered it once. He is still a very rudimentary necromancer. He can only resurrect some skeletons and dead spirits like zombies. There is no threat at all, and he can easily solve it. .


    This time they were not prepared to go to those castles with a lot of robbers. Generally speaking, the robbers in such places were stronger. Hua Yueling worried that Lorna and Teres were not the opponents of those guys.So he was going to find a cave hidden by robbers, and there were many caves like that.


    Hua Yueling had been there several times, and there were some powerful bandits, but most of them were weaker guys. It was safer to go to the cave.


    It was still Lorna and Teres who came down to call him, and it was time for breakfast.Hua Yueling had finished exercising at this time and was resting. Seeing the two little guys come down, he shook his head. Although the two little guys were doing well, their performance today was not too good.


    "You two, get up late, right?"


    "Sorry, big brother, we slept too late."


    The two little guys replied embarrassedly when he asked them that way. The only problem with the two little guys was that they were too clingy. Someone accompanies them to sleep together, and they slept sweetly.


    "Today is considered to be a special situation, so forget it. I will come out to exercise later after eating and resting. Every day, no matter what is going on, whether you are busy or not, you have to spare some time to exercise, you know?"


    Hua Yueling did not forget to remind the two little guys. Both little guys nodded heavily and answered very seriously.


    "understood!"


    The two little guys are a bit embarrassed, mainly because they really got up late today, and they didn''t exercise in the morning, so they just ate breakfast.In any case, there are signs of laziness. This is not a good thing.


    "A Ling, do you want to set off now? Or do you want to talk about it later?"


    After Lu Yuetong had breakfast, she approached Hua Yueling and asked him. Hua Yueling shook her head.


    "Don''t go for the time being, take a break, and talk later. I will take Lorna and Terry Ribbon to exercise for a while, and we will wait until the exercise is over."


    "That''s fine, I''ll go and help too."


    "I am coming too."


    Mu Ningshuang had always been taciturn and didn''t talk a lot, but now he came to Hua Yueling and said.


    "It''s okay, everyone go together and see if there is anything that needs improvement."


    After breakfast, you have to rest for a while before you can go out for exercise, otherwise it will be bad for your health.In addition, Hua Yueling and the others had nothing to worry about, so they sat under the tree house for a while.


    The two little guys ran to the bottom of the tree house and wanted to exercise, but they were held back by Hua Yueling, so they didn''t worry.


    "You two, just sit here for a while, don''t worry. It''s not suitable for activities just after eating, you know?"


    "Oh."


    The two little guys sat obediently next to Hua Yueling and the others, moving their hands and feet with an eager expression, but they didn''t really move.


    After resting for about a quarter of an hour, Hua Yueling felt that it was about the same and could move around.


    "Okay, little guys, you can now do what you want. Go, go over there and practice let us see."


    Lorna and Teresi took out their weapons and went into the clearing, facing each other.

 1908 Reference 1908

    The two little guys looked at each other, no one took the lead. They watched each other''s actions carefully, ready to take action at any time.However, none of them did it when the other party did not make a move, they were still waiting for the opportunity.


    The main reason is that the two sides are too familiar with each other. The first shot does not represent an advantage, and it may even fall into a disadvantage because of the first shot.This is what the two of them don''t want.


    This time the battle was just a simple test. It was not what Hua Yueling wanted them to do. Hua Yueling wanted them to practice some simple skills that she taught them.


    But first fight, it''s good to move your body, so there is no stopping.


    The two little guys fought back and forth between you and me. Their figures were constantly flickering, and they wouldn''t stay in one place for much time. They were here and there for a while.If ordinary people are expected to be dazzled, but at Huayueling they look at this is nothing.


    Although the speed of the two little guys is quite fast, it is only relative to ordinary people and junior adventurers, and it is nothing for some more powerful adventurers.


    But it¡¯s quite interesting if viewed as a performance, at least even more interesting than those martial arts movies.Although some martial arts movies also use real kung fu, the kung fu is different from what I see now.


    The way of fighting in another world is ancient in some ways, but it is able to fight, and after the actual fight, there is a special interesting point.


    That kind of magical combat, let alone in real martial arts, is difficult to see in movies.However, if you read it too much, you will feel a little bit ridiculous.


    The two little guys are playing very well between you and me, but even so, in fact, no one has the upper hand. If you observe for yourself and have some strength, you can see it.


    For a while, Lorna had the upper hand, and then Terris had the upper hand. Anyway, I couldn''t see which of the two little guys was better.


    The two little guys fought for a long time, and neither of them won, but this also shows that their strengths are so close.Hua Yueling looked around for a while and found out some of the strengths and weaknesses of the two little guys. He thought he could talk to them later.


    "You pay too much attention to mobility. Although mobility is very important, don''t put all your energy on it. However, you have done a good job of observation. Although you can''t attack, you can see the opponent. The intent of the attack is good in this regard."


    Hua Yueling not only uttered their shortcomings, but also praised their strengths.The two little guys listened very seriously. They didn''t notice what Hua Yueling was saying during the battle. Now when they listened to it, after thinking about it, they felt that what he said was really right, that''s it.


    Hua Yueling noticed this for a long time when she was watching next to him. He found that the two little guys didn''t realize that dexterity was indeed an advantage.In fact, fighting does not have to use a certain method, just look at the method you are familiar with, if the speed can reach a certain level, it is just that the two little guys can dodge now and have no attack ability.


    After the two practiced fighting, Hua Yueling told them her original purpose and asked them to perform daily exercises according to their instructions.


    The two little guys had also learned some fixed tricks with Hua Yueling before, but Hua Yueling didn''t teach too much, after all, until now, only two of them have been taught.But even this is actually enough,


    The two little guys don¡¯t have to complete a complete set of movements. They just need to practice the movements that Hua Yueling taught them. The two little guys feel a little boring behind this. Fortunately, they are obedient enough, even if they are bored. , As long as it helps them improve their strength, they will follow Hua Yueling''s words.


    Their greatest advantage is obedient, and many people really have nothing to say in this regard, not obedient at all.If you don¡¯t do what others tell you to do, you feel that your idea is correct, and sometimes it may be correct, but you have to think, and you can¡¯t object to what others say.


    After teaching them the movements, Hua Yueling looked at the two little guys. Lorna and Teres were panting slightly. It seemed that their training method made them a little tired.


    But the problem is not big, it should be better after the rest.


    "How do you feel, do you feel more skilled?"


    Hua Yueling looked at the two little guys and asked, this is not so easy to answer. This is a feeling, not that there is a certain data to confirm.


    The two little guys didn''t have his mature way of thinking, they just listened to what he said, and they just acted.There are advantages to this, but there are definitely disadvantages.


    As I said before, you can''t deny everything entirely, but you can''t just accept it entirely. You have to think about it yourself.This is what the two little guys are missing now, but they are still relatively young after all, so they don¡¯t have much yet, they can be cultivated slowly, don¡¯t worry.


    Seeing that they were doing pretty well, Hua Yueling felt that it would be good to teach them all the remaining moves now.Those are the tactics that I used to use the hidden dragon blade.


    "The moves are dead. You can''t use the moves in the order I taught you. That is not called fighting, but called performance. According to the situation at the time, just like your dodge, your dodge actually has a specific way, just what Which method to use depends on the situation at the time, right?"


    After listening to Lorna, she lowered her little head and thought seriously, but didn''t answer immediately, but Teres lighted her little head vigorously. Hua Yueling was really worried about whether she understood her, and even more worried about her. Have you remembered?


    I''m not just talking about it, I''m really teaching them.


    If they can''t remember the words, they can just say it for nothing, but if they say it a few times later, it''s okay to just squeeze them in and let them imprint these words deeply in their minds.


    After thinking about it, Lorna might have really thought about something, then she nodded slightly and looked at him.Lorna still made him feel more at ease. Compared with Teres, Lorna was more mature and would think about it. Teres was a bit worse than her in this respect.

 1909 Reference 1909

    Lu Yuetong watched it very interestingly, but she couldn''t help much in this regard.In terms of skills, Lu Yuetong also became a monk halfway through. There is basically no skill in fighting on her side, relying on the advantages of strength and speed.


    This way of fighting is naturally useful against ordinary people, but it is not enough to meet powerful guys.Strength and speed are very important, and moves sometimes make people feel less important, but in fact they are also very important.


    "Aling, you know a lot, can you teach me?"


    Lu Yuetong is a straight-forward temperament, and he doesn''t have any ink marks, and just speaks his own thoughts.


    "Have."


    Hua Yueling replied.Anyway, it''s still early, and it doesn''t matter if you teach her again.


    The weapons used by the two were similar, so Hua Yueling could teach her the skills in this area.In terms of Lu Yuetong''s current strength, as long as she practiced for a period of time, her strength should be significantly improved.


    Hua Yueling''s body was modified by the system, and the same was true for Lu Yuetong and the others, but with the help of Sister Aroline and the others.The one who helped Mu Ningshuang the most was Jielucie, after all, sister Jielucie was her master.


    The more magical power you have, the more you can improve your physical condition, but this improvement is definitely not comparable to exercise since childhood, and there are some dangers.Generally speaking, only people with a certain level of magical attainment can do this. Mu Ningshuang¡¯s attainments are sufficient, but most of her knowledge comes from Zelucy, and she is also helped by Zelucy. Otherwise, her physical fitness should be weaker than it is now.


    It is normal for a magician to have a poorer physical fitness. After all, a magician usually exercises spiritual power and magic power, but physical exercise is second.If you want to exercise, you can exercise. If you don''t want to exercise, it is not necessary. After all, the magician does not rely on strength.


    Naturally, Mu Ningshuang had nothing to say in terms of magic power. She had a strong talent in this aspect, but she was much worse in melee combat.If it hadn''t been for Zeluci to strengthen her body, it would be more troublesome when fighting.


    Different worlds possess all kinds of different magics, and these magics have different functions.Just like in the game, there are magic for battle, naturally there are magic for healing, there are also summoning magic, and there are all kinds of magic to increase buff.


    Many magicians specialize in one of these schools, while others have some understanding of magic. They can use elementary and intermediate magic. Of course, there are also tasks that can use advanced magic, but there are so few characters like that.


    Jelucy is such a person. Jelucy was originally specialized in summoning magic, but she also has a lot of research on destruction magic and restoration magic. In this respect, she may not be as good as those who specialize in this. But it''s not too bad.


    Mu Ningshuang is worse than Jie Lucy. After all, she has just learned magic for not long. The time it takes other magicians from learning magic to small achievements is not a joke.It takes at least two to three years, and more may even reach four to five years.


    Mu Ningshuang didn''t spend much time from not knowing anything about magic to getting started with magic, and the same was true for Xiaoyou.Her progress was shocked and inexplicable even for a magical genius like Jie Lucy.


    Mu Ningshuang has an incredible ability to understand magic, no matter what kind of magic you are explaining to her, anyway, as long as it is magic, she can understand this magic very quickly.This is simply impossible, not even the most talented person Jelucy has ever met.


    "Big brother, Sister Jelucy said yesterday that she wants to teach us magic. We want to learn magic."


    The two little guys still remembered what Jelucci said yesterday, but Jelucci did not respond.I didn''t say it when I had dinner in the morning, so if you judge based on her attitude, at least for the time being, she should have never thought of teaching the two little guys.


    Maybe there is no time, maybe there are other considerations, but since she didn''t come down and didn''t take the initiative to raise this matter, then the only answer is that she still needs to wait.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t do anything about it, unless Mu Ningshuang was asked to help teach, otherwise she had to go to Jieluxi to speak.


    "Lorna, Teres, don''t worry about the two of you. Since the big sister said that, she will definitely not lie to you, but there is no time now. When there is time, the big sister will definitely teach you magic. ."


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Although the two little guys were disappointed in their hearts, they didn''t say anything, and they agreed with Hua Yueling''s statement.It''s quite simple to convince these two little guys, because basically they don''t have any different opinions and are particularly obedient.


    Hua Yueling believed that it would not be easy to persuade him if it were other people, but it was the easiest thing to persuade two little guys.They are obedient enough, and they trust him very much, so they just need to be clear about the truth. Even if they are not clear, it is not a big problem, because they will not refute at all.


    Hua Yueling didn''t go to Sister Jelucci. When Sister Jelucci was ready, she would naturally come to find two little guys. If she didn''t want to, it would be useless to look for it.


    "It''s almost there, let''s go."


    Most of the time spent on training in the morning was taken up, and now is the time to use formal combat to practice their skills.The two little guys both put on an eager expression. They only fought with the monster yesterday, and today they want to try to break their wrists with other opponents.


    This time the target was the robbers, the two little guys were still too young and too immature, and they might not be able to defeat the ordinary robbers.


    But maybe, if it''s one-on-one, Huayueling firmly believes that as long as the two little guys find their own rhythm, there is still a good chance.


    Hua Yueling and the others teleported to a snow-capped mountain, and the sun was shining now, but they had just passed through, and a howling of a wolf came into his ears from a distance.


    There was more than one wolf, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and looked towards the direction where the wolf howl sounded.I saw four or five wolves leaping towards this side, and two wolves were attacking the passing sheep.


    It is a sheep that can only be seen in such a cold area. It has thick fur on the whole body, gray-brown overall, and long horns on its head, but even if it looks like that, it is not aggressive.Under the attack of the wolf, he can only run around.

 1910 Reference 1910

    I didn''t expect to receive such a warm welcome when I came here, and Hua Yueling was really uncomfortable.However, these wolves were not prepared to take action on their own, but were prepared to teach Lorna and Terris to the two little guys. Given their strength, dealing with these wolves shouldn''t be a big problem.


    There may be a lot of wolves, but wolves are relatively weak animals, not even monsters.This comparison is a bit wrong, but in general there is nothing wrong.


    Take wolves as an example, they may not even be able to beat ordinary goblins, but they are not much different.If you want to come, it should be no problem for two wolves to solve a goblin.


    But these are just guesses, and maybe the wolf is better than the goblins.Huayueling hasn''t fought with wolves in this world much, just looking at speed, they must be a bit agile than goblins.


    The two little guys were not so relaxed facing the wolves that came.Hua Yueling and the three of them can easily deal with these wolves no matter who they are, but Lorna and Teres have no such ability.


    Even if two people come together, they may not be able to do it.But this can be considered a trial. Although it is a bit stressful, the two little guys are confident that they want to try it.


    Hua Yueling and the others retreated a certain distance, lest the wolves that rushed had no eye to attack them.In that case, they are equivalent to helping the two little guys attract firepower. Now they want to see how the two little guys deal with so many enemies, and they don''t want to help.


    The two little guys were very close, and they watched the wolves that surrounded them. When these wolves ran to their side, they did not immediately attack, but made a howling sound, seemingly wanting Use this method to frighten them.


    It''s just that this kind of wolf howling has no effect on Lorna and Terris. Even if they hear it in their ears, they are still staring at them alertly, ready to take action at any time.


    The wolves rushed up. Their attack method was very simple, pounce and bite, but even though it was such a simple attack method, it would be very dangerous if there was no way to control it well.


    Lorna dodged the attack, and Teres dodged the moment she acted.The two of them are in a tacit understanding, as if they know each other''s specific action time, and they have such a feeling.


    Lorna and Teres dodge aside, but then another wolf pounced at them, but this approach is useless, they can still dodge.


    Avoiding the attack of the wolves, they dodged from the encirclement of the wolves while flashing and moving, and had already reached the periphery.The wolves attacked very fast, but they failed to hit them.


    The wolf rushed to the ground, its paws plunged deep into the white snow.Lorna and Teres did not stop at this time, they launched an offensive from behind.


    Although there are still a few wolves ready to move, it''s not a big threat, don''t worry.


    As soon as the figures of Lorna and Teres moved, the wolves that were already eager to try rushed over, trying to sneak attack while they were attacking.It''s just that Lorna and Terris had been on guard for them long ago. The moment they attacked, they suddenly increased their speed. The two wolves didn''t expect them to be like this, so they rushed into nothing.


    The two wolves thought that their attack would work, but they didn''t expect Lorna and Teres to think farther than they did, and they had been prepared long ago, otherwise the attack would have no success.


    After avoiding the attack, they were already behind the target. Their target was just about to turn around, but their speed was already slow. Lorna appeared behind the wolf like an assassin, stabbed with a dagger. Went out and pierced the wolf''s body easily.


    The wolf howled, and then there was no response.This is considered to have hit the opponent''s key, otherwise she would not be able to kill a wolf so easily.


    Terris was also lucky. She aimed at the wolf''s neck and pierced it down. The wolf wanted to bite her backhand, but the speed was not as fast as hers.


    The dagger pierced the wolf''s neck. This attack was very effective. Although Terris was holding an ordinary dagger in her hand, the power she used was not much different.Although there was no way to penetrate completely, it still penetrated more than half of it.


    Another wolf was killed, but it was still more dangerous.At this moment, the other wolves reacted, and they all surrounded them.


    In the howling of wolves, those wolves pounced without any tactics. Lorna and Teres would naturally not be afraid. So many wolves did not scare them, let alone two of them have been killed. Under the circumstances.


    The remaining wolves were resolved neatly, and a battle ended in this way.Lorna and Terris were obviously more proficient in dealing with these wolves than before, unlike before.


    "Yes, you did a good job this time."


    Hua Yueling praised them, not just him, Lu Yuetong also gave encouragement and praise, even Mu Ningshuang, who is not talkative, smiled at them.This is also a way of encouragement.


    This time the battle was smoother than the ones I''ve seen before. Although it was dodge, it was not blindly dodge. There were also a few times when they couldn''t attack and could only evade, but they did well.


    Lorna and Teres have made progress, and the progress is very obvious.They are obviously more "smarter" than before, knowing the direction of those wolves attacking away, so that they can''t immediately attack again.


    If it had been before, their avoidance would be problematic. Sometimes if they panic, they might even dodge back, or dodge sideways.Such dodge is somewhat problematic, especially when facing these animals.


    But now after training, their methods are much stronger, they can dodge relatively easily, and there are no sequelae, so there is no need to worry about being caught up and attacking continuously.But this is also the way to deal with those animals, and it may not be enough if you face human opponents.


    But these are not important. People need to grow little by little. There is no need to be so anxious.It is unrealistic to be a fat man in one breath.


    After defeating these wolves, Hua Yueling used the system to directly convert them into materials and save them in the inventory. Fortunately, the inventory was large enough to fit them all.These materials still have some effects, and you can use these materials to forge or make medicine in the future.

 1911 Reference 1911

    After finishing the corpses of these wolves, Hua Yueling and the others continued to wander around here.They also got the information from Sister Zeluxi, there should be some caves around here, but those caves seem to be abandoned, useless, I don''t know what it is now.


    Hua Yueling and the others are going to look around here, mainly looking for those mountains, which is actually easier to find.Naturally, the caves are all on the mountain. You can''t even find a mountain. Where do you go to find the cave.


    Hua Yueling and the others stepped on the white snow, and there was no snow in this place, otherwise it would be really uncomfortable.The weather is clear now, and the air is fresh and refreshing. If it''s snowing and you can''t even see the road, let alone looking for something.


    Gazing into the distance, Hua Yueling could see a mountain range in the distance. According to the content recorded on the map, that was where he was going.There seems to be a cave in that place, but no one usually goes to that place.


    As for whether there are robbers there, it is not easy to say for the time being, we need to check again.


    Hua Yueling and the others stepped on the snow along the way, leaving a few rows of footprints. It was not the first time the two little guys saw snow, but they were still very happy when they saw it.Grabbing the snow on the ground and playing.


    Walking all the way to the foot of the snowy mountain, Hua Yueling raised her head and looked up. The overlapping mountain roads completely obscured his sight, making him unable to see if there is a cave on it, but Hua Yueling thought about it. There should be none.Even if it is there, it will not be placed in such an obvious place, it will definitely be placed in that relatively hidden place.


    It is not good to be too conspicuous. They are robbers, not soldiers.


    Hua Yueling and the others went all the way up the road. There was only one road here, which should be used by ordinary people to go up and down the mountain, but Hua Yueling did not see the village near here.What''s more, if there are really robbers here, how could anyone live here?


    However, there can be a mountain road here, which means that someone usually walks. Who would walk it?Hua Yueling couldn''t think of it, he guessed that the robbers might have come out, but it was still not certain.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think too much, anyway, these are not important, the most important thing for them is to go up and find the cave, nothing is more important than this.


    Circling up along the mountain road, it is more difficult to go straight up here, you have to walk along the mountain road.Otherwise, the slope is too sloping, and if you are not careful, it is easy to fall directly from the top.


    Hua Yueling was also worried about this, so she spent more time walking up the road.Several people walked quietly, no one spoke, everyone was a little nervous, especially the two little guys, no one here was more nervous than them.


    The little hand held the weapon tightly and looked left and right from time to time. The place where the most gaze was at the higher part of the mountain, as if there was something there.However, after Huayueling Li used the exploration skills to investigate, he could be sure that there was nothing on the mountain except for some small animals.


    I didn''t even see any wolves. It is estimated that even if they were there, they were wiped out by the bandits nearby. If even some wolves can''t get rid of them, they won''t be able to mix here.


    It goes all the way up the mountain road like this, Huayueling and the others spend a lot of time. The mountain road here almost goes up the whole mountain, making it look like a mountain road. I don¡¯t know why it is like this. .Hua Yueling finds it strange. It''s not strange to see it in modern society, but it is strange to make it like this in ancient society.


    "Perhaps it was to make it easy for the carriage to go up and down the mountain, so it was made like this."


    But when I thought about it, Hua Yueling felt something was wrong. Does the robber here have so much energy to come up with such a project?It is troublesome even if it is a country, let alone some bandits, even if this bandit organization is already very powerful.


    Moreover, Hua Yueling wasn''t sure that there really were robbers here, and it was still in the exploratory stage, and everything could not be counted.


    It can be considered to have explored the entire mountain. Hua Yueling really didn''t find anything useful. The only discovery was that there was a mine here, but the mine was on the side of the mountain, and it was still on it.


    That was definitely not what Hua Yueling was interested in, but he just observed it from a distance, and immediately felt something was wrong.It was indeed a mine, and there was a furnace at the door specially used for smelting, but Hua Yueling did not see the guardian, and the entrance to the mine was very quiet.


    "This seems to be a robber den."


    Lu Yuetong whispered, although they haven''t seen anything yet, they probably all have their own judgment.


    "But you still have to go in and take a look. In a moment, everyone will be more careful and don''t get mad."


    "I know, I''ve been to so many places, can you be unclear. But remind them that they should."


    The two little guys have little experience in people, the main thing is to remind them.But in fact, the two little guys don''t need to be reminded at all, they already know what to do.


    A group of people walked lightly to the entrance of this mine. A dilapidated wooden table was placed at the entrance. It seems that this wooden table has been around for some years, and it has a feeling of being corrupted by the years. .


    The same is true for the chairs that are randomly placed next to the table. They are dilapidated and seem to be destroyed by sitting on them.The tables are all dirty, with dirty plates and bowls placed on them. They are all wooden products. They are placed there randomly. It doesn''t look like a place occupied by a regular army, but more like The territory of the robbers.


    But all of this is not necessarily true. You can only speculate one by yourself only by observation. It does not mean that what you speculate is really what you want. This must be remembered.


    Going further, there are two closed wooden doors. These two doors are also very old and not newly installed.


    "Follow me, don''t fall behind."


    Hua Yueling listened carefully, there was no movement inside, so she walked to the closed door and observed the hole through the slender opening above it that resembled an exhaust vent.


    Fire candles burned in the dark cave, which was the light brought by the burning torches placed on the wall.With the help of this light to observe, there is no one near the entrance.


    "Well, it''s still safe here."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself in her heart, and gently opened the door.Accompanied by a lighter sound, the door was pushed open, and the light from the outside shined in, but most of it was blocked by the cliff above.

 1912 Reference 1912

    The sun shines into the cave, but only a small part near the entrance is affected, and there is no way for the sun to penetrate deeper.


    But fortunately, there are still torches here, making it impossible for there to be no light in it.This is not for the intruders like them, but for the robbers themselves. This is normal, unless they are not afraid of darkness at all, or those who are not affected by darkness do not need light.


    Robbers are also humans, so naturally they need light.


    In the swaying light, Hua Yueling and the others walked in lightly. For the time being, I don''t know if this is a robber den, or how many people are inside.It is better to be careful, not to mention that such places are prone to traps.


    The traps are not ordinary traps. If you are not careful, they can be fatal, such as huge rocks, sharp logs similar to siege hammers, but one end is sharpened, and there are others. Dark arrows or something.Anyway, there are all kinds of hidden weapons. If there is a magician in a robber¡¯s den, there may even be a magic rune trap. The power of that trap depends on the magic ability of the arranger. The higher the magic level of the arranger, The more terrifying the damage of the trap.


    Not long after walking in, Hua Yueling noticed something wrong. It was not far in front of her. Hua Yueling could see clearly. Although she could not see clearly on the ground, she could vaguely Found a rope there.


    "..."


    Hua Yueling originally wanted to remind the people around him, but he then thought about it, maybe this can be used to test the two little guys to see how their observation abilities are.


    What made Huayueling happy was that the two little guys had already noticed the trap''s existence before they even approached the trap, but Lorna had discovered it if they wanted to be honest.


    Just when Hua Yueling approached the trap, Lorna suddenly jumped out, stopped Hua Yueling''s movements, and made him stop.


    "Big brother, there is a trap ahead."


    Lorna''s voice was still lower, but she did stop Hua Yueling.


    "The trap, right ahead?"


    Although Hua Yueling knew about it a long time ago, she still asked again.At the same time, he also looked at Teres, but seeing Teres'' appearance, she probably hadn''t noticed yet.


    There is no way to compare Teres and Lorna in investigation, but in fact, there is no need to ask for so much. If the two little guys take risks together, as long as one of them is observant about traps, it is enough. One does not need to know so much.


    Just like the current company and other organizations, no one can do everything.


    Lorna took two steps forward, came to the trap, squatted down and started to check.Huayueling really doesn¡¯t know that this little guy will crack the trap. You must know that he doesn¡¯t know how to do it. He hasn¡¯t learned this knowledge, so when he encounters a trap, he just goes around and it is impossible to crack it. But look. She seemed to have knowledge of Lorna''s actions in front of her.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t bother her, they just watched her movements behind them, and at the same time Hua Yueling was also watching everywhere, looking for what this trap was.What will happen after it is triggered.


    Lorna frowned and looked at the trap in front of her. She understood how to break this kind of ordinary trap. It was actually very simple, but because she hadn''t reviewed it for a long time, she didn''t remember it so clearly, and she needed to remember it again.She didn''t want to trigger this trap, it would be too dangerous.


    Hua Yueling quickly found out what would happen after the trap was triggered. I saw that there were many stones on the top of the head that were blocked by something. It can be seen that as long as the mechanism is triggered, the top of the head The stones will fall down.


    Thinking about such a rain of rocks, Hua Yueling didn''t think she could bear it.


    Lorna recalled for a while, and she probably understood how to remove this trap, and she compared the trap in front of her with the model in her mind.In contrast, the difference between the two is not much. Compared with the model in my mind, the trap in front of me is a bit rough.


    "Big brother and sister, the trap has been lifted."


    After removing the trap, Lorna stood up and said.


    "Unexpectedly, we Lorna will remove the trap. Who did you learn these from?"


    Lu Yuetong asked a little curiously, definitely not learning from them, they don''t have this knowledge at all, let alone teach others.


    "Yes, I learned from Master before at home. Master taught me a lot of knowledge about traps, how to make traps, how to remove them..."


    Talking about Lorna''s depression, Hua Yueling could easily guess what happened afterwards. He quickly motioned to Lu Yuetong with his eyes.In fact, Lu Yuetong also knew that her own question might have asked the little guy''s sadness.


    Lu Yuetong hurriedly went forward to save Lorna''s petite body and comforted her softly.Fortunately, Lorna''s sad emotions came and went quickly, and she was soon coaxed. Although I can''t say happy, but at least not so sad.


    Lu Yuetong also didn''t expect to mention something casually, which could make the little guy so sad, which she didn''t want.She didn''t want to hurt anyone, even if she was not careful.


    Fortunately, Lorna was only in a bad mood when she talked about those things. After being comforted by Lu Yuetong, there was nothing left, and her mood soon calmed down.


    After lifting the trap, Hua Yueling and the others continued to walk inside.Walking along this road, they reached the corner, and they could see a lot of things thrown on both sides of the road. Some of those things were useful and some were useless. There were a lot of wine, and they were all kinds Wine, Hua Yueling has no interest in it.


    The other is the most drunk bottles, the most are the kind of things here, and there are no trash cans or the like. When the people here drank the bottles, they would throw the bottles to the side at will, making it all over the floor. Yes,


    After bypassing a winding road, Hua Yueling and the others came to a relatively empty place. Standing at the exit of this road, Hua Yueling could hear the sound of water flowing from inside.There is a small stream, besides the sound of digging ore.


    Hua Yueling and the others froze for a moment, and then went into hiding, and then they poked their heads and saw a wooden bridge first. This wooden bridge did not look so strong and solid, and it was definitely not comparable to bridges in modern society.Under the bridge is a small stream, and there is a large open space on the right side of the stream.

 1913 Reference 1913

    People in worn-out armors were digging ore. There were four people, all wearing similar armors, but three of them were wearing light armor and the other was wearing heavy armor.


    That heavy armor is not a valuable thing, it looks like it should be eliminated, and some of the damaged places have not been repaired.On the other side, there is also a wooden bridge, but this wooden bridge is raised high and is controlled by the agency.If you want to go in the past, you must turn on the switch. Hua Yueling glanced around, but really didn''t find where the switch was.


    "It''s better to get rid of these guys."


    After seeing these people, Hua Yueling was already sure that this was a robber den. The next thing to do was to clear the robbers here.It would be a little troublesome if they were handed over to two little guys to practice their hands. The two of them might not be able to deal with these robbers, and it would be easy to recruit others.


    But if you don''t give them a chance, you can only wait until there is no one here.


    "Yuetong, you help me watch them, and those guys will be left to you. How to deal with it yourself, I will go to the agency."


    "Okay, don''t worry, leave it to me."


    Lu Yuetong stayed with the two little guys and approached the past silently.The four people talked loudly while opening a mine, and they didn''t even notice someone approaching here.


    Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang handed them all over to Lu Yuetong and the others, and the two walked in the other direction.


    After crossing the bridge, they continued to walk along the road. On the way, Hua Yueling and the others did not meet anyone else.Going to the deepest point is actually a little spare, but there is no long way.


    I found the mechanism in a small space, similar to a small house, facing the raised bridge, but Hua Yueling did not turn on the switch in a hurry, his eyes fell on the three of Lu Yuetong and the three of them. Now he is approaching the robbers, and the robbers still haven''t found them.


    Perhaps it is because this is his own territory, so the vigilance is so low, even being approached to such a short distance without discovering it, even Lu Yuetong did not think of this at first.


    Since you can get closer, don''t shoot from a distance. None of the three speaks, but they think the same in their hearts. There is a tacit agreement in this regard.


    Just as he was about to get close to their backs, the bandit in heavy armor finally noticed something wrong. Among the four bandits, he was the strongest.The other three were still talking about mining, and he was about to turn around.


    At a glance, Lu Yuetong knew that he couldn''t continue to delay, he had to take action. Although it was no problem to say that three fights four, but then they would have no meaning to sneak here.


    Lu Yuetong violently broke out into trouble. The robber realized that he just wanted to do something. Unfortunately, Lu Yuetong''s speed was too fast, and his reaction was still slow. When Lu Yuetong came to attack him, he still couldn''t Be defensive.


    In this case, trying to defend against Lu Yuetong¡¯s attack is tantamount to idiotic dreams. Lu Yuetong easily knocked him to the ground. On the other side, Lorna and Teresi followed Lu Yuetong in trouble, but speed Slowly.Fortunately, the guy they deal with is also weaker, so there is no problem, otherwise it is likely to be blocked.


    The three men took out the three robbers in just one sneak attack, and it was too late for the remaining one to react. He did not expect that all his companions would go to see God in a blink of an eye.However, when he saw that the attackers were three women, and two of them were very young, he was contemptuous.


    However, the matter of strength is not something that he can tell clearly because of his age. After the battle, he understood the truth, and he understood it later, but for him sooner or later, the result will be the same.


    Even if he understood this earlier, he couldn''t escape from the three girls.


    The two little guys, Lorna and Terris, faced him a little nervously. This was the first time the two little guys faced a human enemy except for Hua Yueling.Some tension is inevitable and normal.


    However, how to suppress this nervous mood and fight calmly is more important.


    Lu Yuetong didn''t continue to help, but pulled a little distance away to make way for them.


    At this time, Hua Yueling glanced at the other side, behind the high-hanging bridge, where there was the light of flames, but there was no sound, and there should be no one nearby.


    "Don''t worry about someone coming over too soon. But this kind of mechanism should also have a switch inside, otherwise the people outside will be killed, and they won''t be blocked inside."


    Although there is still a place to stand, but if you want to come over, you can only jump down and come over from below, which is not good.


    At least for now, there is no need to worry about the noise they made attracting the people inside, but what needs to be noticed is the battle between Lorna and Triss.As long as they can make a quick battle, there is nothing to worry about.


    After Lorna got rid of one of the grabs, the figure flashed to the side of the other robber, brandishing a weapon and attacking the past.The robber also reacted at this time and quickly raised his arm to block him, but because of the mining, he had neither weapons nor shields in his hand, and he could only rely on armor for defense.


    It happened that he was wearing light armor instead of heavy armor, and his defensive ability was not very good.


    The dagger easily pierced the light armor of the opponent and pierced his arm.The robber couldn''t stand this kind of injury, so he uttered a scream, and then Teres rushed over and stabbed out with the dagger.


    This time the robber couldn''t dodge, and the pain made him unable to react at all. Even if he wanted to dodge, it was too late, and even if this thought came out in his heart, his body couldn''t respond in time.


    He could only watch the dagger in Teres'' hand stab his body, screaming in pain, and then another more painful attack. He had no choice.


    The dagger easily penetrated the armor he was wearing. After all, the defensive power of light armor was limited. Although it was stronger than the magician''s robe, it was not much stronger.


    After the dagger pierced the light armor, it pierced into his body. The robber''s eyes gradually dimmed, and his footsteps fell back and fell to the ground.


    "Solved."


    Pulling out the dagger, Teres and Lorna watched the robber sitting on the ground.

 1914 Reference 1914

    The sound from the outside seemed to have attracted the attention of people from a deeper place. Hua Yueling also opened the mechanism directly at this time, and then without looking at it, he quickly returned to the small "island" connecting the two bridges. on.


    Standing on the circular platform, Lu Yuetong and the others also walked over at this time. They looked deeper into the cave together, and could hear the slightly messy footsteps inside. It seems that the people inside were probably guessing. Something might have happened, so I was very anxious.


    "Tress, Lorna, you two go over and take a look. Remember to be careful."


    Hua Yueling wanted to see what the two of them would do. Paying attention to the movements of the two little guys, I saw that they didn¡¯t slow down deliberately, but lightened their steps and walked quickly past her at a light pace. Wooden bridge.


    "Let''s follow along too."


    Hua Yueling and the others followed closely. It was not that they were worried that the two little guys would be in danger. In fact, even if the two of them met a larger number of robbers Yasha, it would be impossible to decide a result for a while. Come.Moreover, the strength of the two little guys Hua Yueling also agreed, even if they couldn''t fight, there was no problem dodge.


    The three followed carefully, only to see the two little guys quickly reached the deepest position inside, but they did not continue to walk inside, but leaned sideways against the wall and listened with their ears erect.Seeing their movements, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but nodded. The two little guys gradually mastered some adventure and combat experience, knowing that they shouldn''t be in a hurry now.


    If you just rush out, you will fall into a disadvantage. The most important thing is that you don¡¯t know the enemy¡¯s current location. This is more dangerous. It is very likely that when you rush out to find the enemy¡¯s location, the enemy is already there. After waking up from the crash, the meaning of a surprise attack would be lost.


    What a surprise attack is to cause the opponent to be overwhelmed in an instant. If there is no way to do it, then there is no need for a surprise attack.


    The two little guys chose another better way, which is to wait here, no matter how many people there are, as long as they appear here, then their instant sneak attack will definitely be able to solve one or two enemies.The next thing to do is relatively simple. If there are not many enemies, you can take this opportunity to directly rush into the enemy masses, cause greater chaos, and bring more benefits to them, but if you are unfortunate, you must retreat in time. open.


    As for the specifics, we still have to wait until the time. After the sneak attack, we can quickly understand the situation. If the situation permits, we can attack the past. If the situation does not allow, we can only let it go temporarily.


    Soon the robbers inside rushed out, and when they rushed to the corner, they had realized that the situation was not quite right, but at this time they could not react.It¡¯s not that they reacted slowly. It was because Lorna and Teres had a good timing. When they reacted, the weapon had already stabbed out.


    In this situation, it is impossible to react. The two robbers who rushed forward were the most unlucky. The dagger pierced their chests, and the dagger stabbed so accurately. Under such circumstances, they have no way at all.


    Amid the screams, the two bandits who rushed to the front died on the road of the battle, and a few others followed, but obviously there was no way to stop them.The few people in the back just hit the people in front directly, like dominoes, one card knocked down a bunch of people.


    This situation is more favorable to Lorna and Teres. Before that, they were still thinking about what they should do, but they didn''t expect it to go so smoothly.Originally, if these robbers could run out smoothly, they would still be a threat to them, but under this chaotic situation, they really had no threat at all.


    There is no need to be worthy of the attention of Lorna and Teres, all they have to do now is to solve these messed up robbers.It didn''t take much effort at all. Those bandits couldn''t attack or counterattack, and the only thing they could do now was to defend or evade.


    Unless it is the guy wearing light armor, the guy wearing heavy armor must not have that kind of speed and can''t dodge.But there is also good news for them. Heavy armor has higher defense power than light armor. Daggers cannot pierce heavy armor, so the only way to cause damage to them is to attack through the gaps between the armors.


    It is easier to find the gap between the heavy armor, but it is more difficult to penetrate it.Even if the opponent only makes a small move, it is possible that their attack will return without success.


    Because of this, the goals of the two little guys are also very simple. They don''t care about those guys in heavy armor. There are not many such people, only two.Just go to treat those bandits in light armor first.


    One person dealt with one, and after three lightly armored enemies were solved relatively easily, the two heavy armored enemies were getting up.However, the armor they were wearing was too heavy, which greatly affected their actions. If they were wearing light armor, they would have gotten up long ago, but they had just gotten up and were half kneeling on the ground.


    They also wanted to get up faster, but they couldn''t do it. The heavy armor on their bodies prevented them and made them stand up slowly.


    Lorna and Terris immediately realized that this was an opportunity, and there was no need to wait for them to get up. It was the way of knights fighting, not the way they should.What they are good at is not frontal combat.


    The two little guys kicked their feet hard on the ground, and when they reached the two robbers who were getting up, they lifted their feet and kicked them out.The two robbers hadn''t gotten up yet, there was no way at all, they could only watch the two little guys kicking towards them, and they were kicked to the ground as soon as they got up.


    Taking advantage of their effort to fall to the ground, Lorna and Teres deceived themselves. They had already found the gap between the armors, aimed at the gap, and the two little guys violently attacked.The dagger stabbed out, but the two robbers also reacted in time, and saw them roll quickly. Although they looked somewhat embarrassed, they were at least not killed and were alive. This was the best.


    The two little guys didn''t succeed in an attack. They didn''t stop there. After the attack failed, they immediately caught up.At the moment the two enemies are completely suppressed by them. As long as the enemy can''t get up, they will definitely have the advantage.

 1915 Reference 1915

    The two guys wanted to get up, but every time they were stopped by two little guys.The two little guys don''t need to do anything else, as long as they keep attacking, I believe they can find their flaws sooner or later.


    After all, although the two guys have been dodge, their speed is still a little slower, and there is no way to react in time.It was OK at first, but after that, their reaction became slower and slower, and there were several special dangers that scared them into cold sweats.


    "clang!"


    The dagger pierced the heavy armor of the two people and made a crisp sound, but it still failed to cause them harm, which made the two little guys unwilling.They speeded up their attack, and their strength became weaker, just to be able to cause damage to the opponent.


    Even though they still have the upper hand in this way, it''s just that the scene is better and there is no actual effect.


    If you speed up a little, even if there is no way to cause too much damage, as long as it can cause damage.This is the most important thing. It''s what they want to cause harm, rather than chasing them all the time.


    Just when the robbers wanted to evade again, the two little guys suddenly attacked like lightning, but they were shocked by the two robbers. They judged and dodged at the previous speed, but the two little guys The guy''s speed is obviously much faster than before.


    "Oops!"


    At that moment, the two robbers realized that the situation was not good, but it was too late to react. The main reason was that the action had already been made and it was impossible to change.They didn''t have that kind of strength, and if they really had that kind of strength, they wouldn''t fall into the current situation.


    The dagger pierced into the gap between the armors, but it was obviously not enough to kill them, it was enough to bring them some damage.Both robbers screamed out in pain because of their injuries, and their movements stopped at once, and fell to the ground when they rolled halfway.


    The two robbers looked extremely painful, but they were still struggling to dodge and resist, but their speed was originally slow, and now they are injured, their reaction speed has decreased.


    Lorna moved forward and pressed the dagger hard, trying to increase the damage.As long as the damage given to them this time is enough, they can kill them directly, but the two robbers are also ruthless to themselves. They only use one force to flip them. If they want to break free, they are still stronger.


    The two little guys originally wanted to solve the problem at once, but they were still not as powerful as the two robbers, so they were soon to break free and had to give up the idea of ??solving them all at once.


    But these two robbers won''t be able to jump for a long time. They will be dealt with soon. After making up their minds, Lorna and Triss also act with speed.They know where their advantages are, so they are not only attacking, but also observing.


    During this period of offense, they found the weaknesses of these two guys, and those gaps must be found, otherwise they would have no advantage at all.And after this series of "battles", in fact, it can''t be said to be fighting, they have the upper hand, which is what they want.


    Seeing that the two robbers became more and more frantic, they even gained the upper hand. This is what they saw and what they thought.This is enough, but it''s not enough. It''s not over yet. This is just a part, just a step, not the end.


    It''s still a bit worse, as long as you work harder, it''s almost the same, just like this.


    Lorna completely suppressed the enemy. Seeing that robber still insisted on getting up, Lorna didn''t have the slightest expression on her face, as calm as she started.She stared at the robber, without any extra movements in her hands, no handsome movements, in order to kill him with one blow.


    This is still somewhat difficult, the space is not big, but it is still enough to stretch their hands and feet, and there is still a place to hide the two robbers.Although they know that the situation on their side is over, they are still struggling. They believe that they still have a chance. Maybe they can make a noise during this time to call out other comrades. In that case, they still have a chance to survive.


    It''s just that this kind of opportunity is still small. They are even difficult to move now, they can only dodge crazy, and there is no way to make a sound.How to call other people out in this situation is too small.


    But they believe that as long as they work hard, they can definitely do it. They don''t want to die, they are willing to try anything as long as they can survive.


    The situation is not very chaotic, Lorna and Teres have completely controlled the situation, and when will the two robbers be resolved?Hua Yueling looked at it and felt that it should not be too far off. As long as you wait, basically the enemy here should be resolved. That''s for sure.


    The two bandits didn¡¯t last long before they were solved by Lorna and Terris. After they were solved, the two little guys did not immediately retreat to Hua Yueling and the others, but Continue to press against the wall and listen to the sound inside.


    "There is no sound."


    Lorna said softly, this was a sigh of relief. He was worried that other robbers would hear the sound, but listening to the sound did not seem like someone else came.


    After confirming that no one else came, Lorna and Teres returned to Hua Yueling and their side, looking at them with expectant eyes.The two little guys didn''t ask much, just wanted Hua Yueling and the others to praise them.


    The two little guys were not very demanding, Hua Yueling naturally wouldn''t say no to, and gently stroked the heads of the two little guys, even as encouragement to them.In fact, this is what the two little guys want, not the other, but it makes them very happy.


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang praised them, but the methods are different.Lu Yuetong grabbed their little hands and praised them with words, while Mu Ningshuang just stroked their little heads.


    This has something to do with their respective personalities. Among them, Mu Ningshuang has always been the one with the least words.She usually doesn''t like to talk much, even if she is with Hua Yueling again.


    The two little guys continued to move forward happily. This time Hua Yueling and the others were not in front, but let the two little guys open their way in front.I want to see how they do it, and I have shown them some exploration skills before this, and what should be paid attention to, don''t worry that they can''t cope with them.

 1916 Reference 1916

    The two little guys are very stable. Their way of traveling doesn''t look like a young team at all, but rather like a very mature team.Although there are only two people in the team, the division of labor is still very clear.


    Lorna''s detection ability is more prominent, so she is exploring in the front, and Teres is following her to protect her, and always pay attention to the situation behind and next to her.Although Hua Yueling and the others followed this time, it may not be the case in the future, and they are only two people together now, it is better to prepare everything, not as a trifle.


    The speed of Lorna and Teresi''s movement is not slow, they walked hurriedly deeper. The cave is not known how long it is, and how many robbers are in it is unknown, so it is necessary to be more careful.


    Taking a deep breath, the two little guys speeded up a bit, and they passed through a relatively long passage to an open space.In this relatively empty place, they did not meet anyone, it seems that the people here have already gone out before.


    It is estimated that the bandits who fought with them outside came out from here, there is no other other than this possibility.After all, it was almost impossible to have anyone in the road before that.


    "There are two ways to go here."


    Lorna turned around in this roughly circular space and said that Hua Yueling had also discovered this a long time ago, earlier than Lorna had discovered, after all, he had the exploration skills.


    "Here is a switch. It should go inside. This is the mechanism that turns on the switch. The other one is here."


    Lorna pointed to the closed iron door in front of her eyes, and Teres deliberately tried to open the iron door, but she couldn''t push it open no matter how hard she tried.The iron gate was closed tightly, not as if it was locked from the inside, it was more like being controlled by some force.


    "Can''t push it away."


    Teres stood a little away, and said with some embarrassment.Originally, she thought she could push it away, even if there was a switch, but she found that she was thinking too much, and even the Titans could not push it away.


    "It can be opened with a switch. The door is controlled by a switch. It cannot be opened without a switch."


    Lorna briefly explained, and then came to another place, which is another place to go.However, there seems to be nothing unusual there, and there are almost no flaws on the wall, but through the exploration skills, Hua Yueling is almost observing with a magnifying glass or even a microscope, and then she can see some eyebrows.


    There are small gaps on the left and right sides, but the gap is too concealed, even if you look closely, you may not be able to observe it.


    This should be the secret door for getting out from inside, it can be said to be used for escape, otherwise there is no need to hide it so deep.If you encounter a robber from someone who cannot be beaten, it is estimated that he will escape from here.


    "We might be able to give them a present here."


    Hua Yueling said with a light smile, when it comes to gifts, it is naturally impossible to say that she is kind enough.


    "Put a trap, let them get the taste of traps too often. This has to be handed over to Ningshuang, isn¡¯t there a trap for attacking in the magic? Set one here, if they really want to escape then , Triggering the trap is enough for them."


    Lu Yuetong also said with a smile, Mu Ningshuang had no opinion on this, and she immediately set out to arrange it.In fact, compared to the teleportation array, magic traps are quite easy to set up, and it didn''t take much time for an ice trap to be set up.


    "It will explode as long as someone stands up."


    "Then what if we stand up?"


    "No problem, it won''t explode, if it''s useless, it can be dismantled."


    The two little guys, Lorna and Teres, are studying how to open the mechanism here. It should be easier if the robbers are there, but the robbers have been solved by them, and the only thing they can rely on is their own wisdom.


    However, the mechanism here is actually not that difficult to solve, and there are still prompts. This kind of prompt is not known whether it was the robber or the original.


    The tips are also very simple. After the two little guys have learned some knowledge, they can understand the tips here. If it is before, it will definitely not work.Originally, Hua Yueling was still thinking about whether he wanted to provide some help. Although the organization seemed a little complicated, it would be relatively simple to think according to the prompts.


    Now since the two little guys didn''t say that they needed help, Hua Yueling didn''t say anything. It''s better to take action by herself when the two of them really need help. There is no need to be so anxious, but to trust the wisdom of the two little guys.They may not learn so much knowledge from an early age like ordinary children, but they have made considerable progress after this period of study.


    The two little guys discussed it and spent some time, but still cracked this mechanism. At the moment when the door was slowly opened in front of him, Hua Yueling could understand why the two little guys were so happy.Relying on your own strength to solve puzzles and crack them, it is strange if you are not happy.


    They can appreciate their progress from here. The two little guys laughed very happily. Hua Yueling and the others were also very happy to see them smiling so brilliantly.This is what they want to see.


    Walking inside from the open door, it was another winding road. This road was not long, and they did not see anyone else on the road.


    They didn''t spend much time on this journey, and they came to a small spacious place again, and looked at the situation here. Inside, they could see two robbers sitting at the table eating.Their meals are definitely not full, regardless of the fullness of the tables, but in fact there is not much to eat.


    The two of them sat facing each other, one of them was facing the entrance here, and the other was facing him.It seems to be defensive against the outside, but in fact, a closer look can tell that the person doesn''t care about the outside situation at all, and blindly immerses himself in eating special meals, looking like how long he has been hungry.


    Now is a good opportunity for the two of them. As long as the two robbers don''t look over here, they can easily walk over and carry out a sneak attack.It is not certain who wins in frontal battles, but if it is a sneak attack, they must have the upper hand, so you don''t even have to think about it.

 1917 Reference 1917

    Lorna and Teres were looking for the blind spot in the sight of the two robbers, but now they have not looked up at all, so don''t worry about being discovered.It''s just that they must go as quickly as possible. Now those two people keep their heads down, but it doesn''t mean that they will keep their heads down, and the time is not easy to control, so it''s better to be quicker.


    The two little guys took a light pace and quickly approached the past. Their stealth skills must be far from failing, but there is no problem dealing with the two robbers.


    Until Lorna and Terris sneaked past, the two robbers didn''t notice. They still bury their heads in the meal, and they seem to be eating very well.But this is their last meal, and they don''t even know it.


    Lorna and Terris will not be merciful. Lorna is responsible for the closer one, and Terris is stronger, so she is responsible for the farther one.As soon as Lorna started her hands, Teres didn''t have time to go around the table, but jumped directly over the table.


    At this time, the robber on the opposite side reacted, but there was no time for him to do anything, so he could only watch Terris leaping towards him.


    Subconsciously threw the bowl in front of her, but Teres was ready for it long ago. She used her toes and deflected her body and avoided it, but it was a waste of time, but it was nothing.


    Even if the robber reacted, he couldn''t get the weapon in time. He could only be chased by Terris, and his companion had been killed by Lorna at this time, and there was no sound.


    Originally thinking of relying on his companion to rescue himself, but when he saw his companion, his face changed. Unexpectedly, his companion was killed silently, and he hadn''t even noticed it.


    At this time, he also realized that his situation was not good. If he still has some confidence in the face of one person, he is a little guy after all, but if two people are still holding sharp weapons and they don¡¯t have any weapons, then it¡¯s troublesome. .


    The robber quickly ran towards the place where the weapon was placed. It was not far away. As long as the speed was fast enough, he could get it, but the two people chasing behind were too fast to let him do anything. He What''s more worrying is that even if you get a weapon, you can''t resist them.Not to mention the current situation, even if you get it, it''s hard to handle, let alone you can''t get it now.


    Lorna and Terris were so fast that they didn''t give him any chance at all, and their attacks kept falling on him like raindrops.


    The robber barely dodged, but was hit in an unprotected place and fell to the ground.He got up and wanted to do something, but Lorna and Teres had already taken this opportunity to hit his weakness again.


    The robber didn''t have the opportunity to call his companions. At the beginning, he still had such an opportunity. Although there was not much time, he could at least call a few voices, but now he can''t.Lorna and Terris had completely sealed him off, and he could not think of anything else in the panic, subconsciously looking for anything that could be used to fight.


    He picked up a chair, still swaying, and threw it behind him forcefully, but he only heard the sound of the chair falling to the ground. He didn''t even dare to look behind him, afraid that he would slow down a little longer. Being hit.


    But even so, it was of no use. Lorna and Teres wouldn''t give him more opportunities, especially since the two of them were faster than him.


    Lorna and Terris flew up and knocked the robber to the ground almost instantly.One person gave it to him, and the robber had no room to react, so it was solved.


    "call¡­¡­"


    The two little guys breathed a sigh of relief after they dealt with this enemy. They were also a little nervous, and the situation of head-on fighting with the robbers had not happened yet. To say that there was one time when the group of people rushed out.It''s just that those people fell down at that time, so there was actually no pressure.


    It''s the same now. Although the two little guys feel that they are not dangerous even if they face these robbers head-on, they still do what they should do. They didn''t change their style of play just because they wanted to try it.


    There is nothing worth noting here. Hua Yueling directly exchanged all those equipment into gold coins. Although it was said that they could not be exchanged much, as long as they could be exchanged, the others were not important.No matter how few gold coins are, they are also gold coins. What Hua Yueling believes is that if you accumulate less, how can you continue to accumulate if there is nothing at all.


    With such thoughts in mind, Hua Yueling did not give up at all, as long as they could be exchanged for gold coins, they were directly exchanged for gold coins, leaving nothing behind.


    The things found in the cave are definitely not as valuable as the things found in the demon ruins that I have visited before, but there is no alternative. If you want a higher income, you have to take a higher risk.This is always the case.


    Such a cave is really not small, and there are a lot of thieves in it. The two little guys have eliminated a lot of robbers, but so far they have not reached the deepest point. There is no place in this cave. They don¡¯t know.


    But there shouldn''t be too much. If you presume from this mountain, there are at most a few places of this size.In this way, walking inside and destroying the bandits here, there was no decent resistance along the way.


    To be honest, it is not an exaggeration for these robbers to say that they are some shrimp soldiers.The strength is too weak, and even a bandit with a little strength would not be able to make the situation like it is now.


    Otherwise, Huayueling and the others will not progress so smoothly. You must know that although Huayueling and the others said that they have been following, they actually didn''t help much at all, except for the very beginning.The rest of the actions were planned and acted upon by the two little guys. Hua Yueling and the others did nothing, just follow behind, but even so, the two little guys still went deep and eliminated with ease. I don''t know how many robbers.


    It''s a bit exaggerated to say that, at most there are more than ten, but in fact, this is a lot.


    So many robbers were solved along the way, or for robbers, so many companions just disappeared like this, and died outside, but the robbers inside didn''t know anything.They still live their lives in it, it is not them who die, and they don''t know much about it, so what can they say?


    I can only blame them for their bad luck, but also blame them for not improving themselves all the time, this is their own problem.

 1918 Reference 1918

    There are a lot of materials in such a robber cave, but they are of little use in Huayueling. Whether it is modern or here, it is probably useless for them to have so many materials.


    Moreover, it is troublesome to collect. The most important thing is that Hua Yueling is worried about other things, so she doesn''t care about those supplies.It would be fine if it could be exchanged for gold coins, but Hua Yueling tried to exchange it, only to find that the exchanged gold coins were too few, there was no need.


    We must know that the gold coins that can be exchanged for those weapons and equipment are already low enough, and the gold coins that can be exchanged for these sundries are even more pitiful, not even a comfort.


    It''s impossible for Huayueling to appreciate such a small amount of gold coins, even if the accumulation of less makes more, it is too little, and there is actually no difference between less and no.


    Hua Yueling didn''t take this to heart, other people naturally thought so.Originally, the two little guys wanted to help Hua Yueling take a look, and find out all the things that could be exchanged for gold coins.But seeing that Hua Yueling didn''t care much, they didn''t continue to search.


    Hua Yueling also reminded them that the most important thing for them at the moment is to move on and find a way to get rid of all the robbers here. This is the most important thing, and the others can be put behind. go with.


    Hua Yueling had been to such a place many times, and he found that to a certain extent, the impressions of the caves were actually the same.


    Most of the places inside are the same, although it is impossible to be exactly the same, and there are changes in many places, but the overall design is the same.The same scene, the usual furniture, even the same people.


    It may be a bit arbitrary to say that, but Hua Yueling feels like this, and he can''t blame him for thinking this way, it''s really too strong.


    The road here is actually quite simple, as long as you go all the way to the depths, there is no difference in what you have to say, whether it is here or elsewhere.Of course, there are many places that extend in all directions, but there are also many places where there is only one route you can take, although it will give you a lot of illusion of route.


    Generally speaking, there is only one route in the cave, which is quite normal, and Hua Yueling doesn''t think there is any problem.


    Walking in all the way, Hua Yueling and the others could say that they didn''t encounter any obstacles. It was too easy to get in, and even too easy.Those relatively ordinary robbers are very weak, which Hua Yueling can think of, because he has also fought such robbers, but he did not expect him to be so weak.


    It was really interesting that it was only two young girls who hadn''t been long before they were able to beat them.


    If it is not weak, it is impossible for this to happen.You must know that although the talents of the two little guys are good, and through his teachings, they have grown significantly, but after all, they started from scratch. No matter how fast they grow, they are still at the beginner stage. In terms of stage, their strength is also weaker.


    Hua Yueling thinks about it now, and feels that those robbers seem to have nothing worth noting except for the equipment.


    This is really pitiful, they only have that level.


    Generally speaking, there will be a bandit leader in every bandit''s place. This is for sure. Without a leader, it would be a pile of loose sand, and it is impossible to gather together.Moreover, the strength of the bandit leader is definitely stronger than that of the ordinary bandit, so Hua Yueling thought that might be a test for the two little guys.


    However, at present, the so-called bandit leader has not been found, and it is not known whether he can be seen in the deepest part of this cave.Hua Yueling''s harvest is quite good, although it is probably only a fraction of the skills he purchased, it is already very good.


    Don''t look at it as a fraction, but if you come so many times, the results will be very different, not to mention that you are still in such a place with less harvest. If you get to a place with more harvest, it will be even more different.


    Hua Yueling also tried to exchange gold coins with things in modern society, and he found that this was quite an unattractive thing.If you have money at home, you can talk about shoes, but if you don¡¯t have money at home, it¡¯s better not to think about it.


    Gold coins are more valuable than money. Hua Yueling once tried to compare the exchange ratio of gold coins and money, and found that the ratio between the two is really terrifying.About two thousand five hundred dollars can be exchanged for a gold coin.


    Unless he has a mine at home, there is definitely no way to play.


    But this might not be a big deal for Sister Livello and Sister Aroline, but it''s her own business after all. If it is not necessary, or if they need it, Hua Yueling is not prepared to do anything. of.


    "about there."


    Huayueling Li used exploration skills to discover that there were three figures in it, one of which was obviously stronger than the other two.Logically speaking, that guy should be the so-called bandit leader, and there is no other possibility.


    Fortunately, there is basically no magician in this robber cave, otherwise the two little guys would be really dangerous.


    As far as luck is concerned, the two little guys have had pretty good luck so far. They came here without encountering any great danger along the way.


    Carefully poking out his head to observe, there is not much you can see in front of you, you can see three people, but two of them are blocked by tables and pillars, but it is certain that those people did not Look here.


    "The space is relatively large, so you must get close to the past, otherwise there is no way to attack them safely."


    A sneak attack is still the best way the two little guys can think of.If they have powerful bows and arrows, and they know how to use bows and arrows, they can directly use them to sneak attacks.Or they can use powerful magic, but the two little guys can''t even be a novice in bow and arrow. They can''t enter the door at all, and magic is not at all, so they can only rely on stealth.


    "I need to remind you that the guy at the bottom who is busy studying is more careful. It is very likely that he will find out when you get close. The other two don''t have to worry so much. They are weaker. Get rid of them before fighting the deepest guy."


    Hua Yueling kindly reminded the two little guys, and the two little guys also listened carefully.

 1919 Reference 1919

    According to Hua Yueling''s teaching, the two little guys didn''t take care of the robber leader in the deepest place, but carefully divided the soldiers into two paths and went to the two robbers near the door respectively.As long as you get rid of the two of them, there is only one bandit leader left to deal with. Otherwise, if you just rush in and face three bandits at once, you will definitely be unstoppable with the strength of the two of them.


    The two little guys are self-aware, let alone three people, even if only one is killed, the remaining two are not necessarily opponents.Of course, the premise is that there is a bandit leader among the two opponents. If the bandit leader is directly eliminated, there are only two ordinary bandits left.


    But that is definitely impossible. With their current strength, as Hua Yueling said, it is impossible to eliminate the bandit leader.After all, let alone that they couldn''t get close enough to the bandit leader, and they couldn''t hide from the other two bandits sneaking past.


    So now the best way is to sneak past the other two robbers, there is no other way.


    Hua Yueling and the others stayed where they were, watching the two little guys quietly moving behind the robbers. The poor robbers didn''t even realize that they were being spotted, and they were still doing themselves well. Things.One of them wielded a hammer and hit something, forging something like a blacksmith.


    The other one is sitting at the table and drinking.It seemed that he was drunk a little, and he was a little dizzy when he drank, and even his speech was a little slurred.But they basically don''t speak much.


    The actions of Lorna and Teres were not hindered in any way, and there was no danger, so they sneaked to a place not far from the two guys very easily.Lorna is in charge of the robber who is almost drunk. He can solve it better.


    Once a person is drunk, the reaction power will decrease, and the perception in all aspects will definitely be weaker.Even if the sneak attack was reacted, it couldn''t be reacted, and Terris was in charge of the other one.She has some experience in sneak attacks, and she must have done better than Lorna.


    The two came behind the enemy, looked at each other, and then shot at almost the same time, and the dagger stabbed out. Almost at this moment, the enemy that Triss attacked subconsciously tilted its head, and it could be hideous. Past.


    Teresi looked blank for a moment. She didn''t expect her sneak attack to be futile, but she reacted right after that, and immediately came back.Fortunately, Lorna was not taught here, otherwise she might not be able to react.


    Terris started an offensive while thinking. The robber dodged twice in a row, and the sound from here also alarmed the robber leader in the distance.Picking up the weapon leaning on the table next to him, he immediately turned around.


    "A bunch of bastards, these two little babies can come here, do you all eat dry food!"


    While roaring in a hurry, he rushed over quickly.Seeing him rushing over, Teres was also anxious, and she was a little rushed. Although they said that they had already experienced some battles, they still lacked experience. If more experienced people could still attack calmly at this time, Trying to solve the enemy as soon as possible, but she has no way to do it.


    Lorna was also approaching at this time, seeing that her companions were a little messy, and the rhythm of the attack was chaotic. It would be impossible to solve the enemy before the bandit leader came over.She naturally wanted to help, because she came back faster than the bandit leader, so she still had some time to use. She immediately moved from another direction and aimed at the bandit to attack.


    The robber was flanked by two parties, and it was not easy to avoid it, but he still worked hard to move his body trying to dodge, the dagger pierced his clothes, leaving only a scratch on the heavy armor.


    "clang!"


    With this sound, the robber fell heavily to the ground, Lorna hurriedly stepped forward and cast a color on Teres. She didn''t know if Teres could see it clearly, but there was no more time to think about it.


    Lorna continued to attack the robbers, and Terris came back to her senses at this time, noticing that the bandit leader had attacked not far away, and she knew that she had no more time to think about other things.


    Seeing the bandit leader approaching, just to save her companion, Terris naturally couldn''t let him do what she wanted, so she simply handed this side to Lorna, and went to face the bandit leader alone.Although she could not be the opponent of the bandit leader alone, it was still possible to hold the opponent for a short time.


    Teres thought of encountering robbers outside. She quickly scanned her surroundings, found the hammer used by robbers before, and held it in her hand.It was somewhat heavy, but she still picked it up, ran a step forward, aimed at the bandit leader and threw it out.


    "clang!"


    The bandit leader didn''t expect Terris to do such a trick, but fortunately he was always on guard.That''s not a joke.


    Subconsciously smashed with the weapon in his hand, he was quite accurate. The sledgehammer with both hands directly hit the hammer and knocked the hammer to the ground, but his original posture of sprinting was also hard. Life was stopped.This is the effect that Teresi wants to achieve. If it''s not that there is nothing else available around her, she is ready to do it again.


    Facing such an enemy, Terris still felt very pressured. The two-handed sledgehammer would feel very threatening just by looking, and it made people feel breathless.


    But Teres didn''t have to fight him head-on, so this depressed feeling was only dissipated after a while. Teres saw the timing of his attack, dodged and approached from the other side.


    The two-handed sledgehammer hit the ground heavily, and failed to hit the opponent, but the bandit leader was not surprised. He had expected the opponent to be faster. He didn''t need to hit the opponent, as long as he could suppress it. The other party is fine.The most important thing now is to save the companion. Although it is not a problem to face the two of them alone, it is definitely better to have one more person to help.


    Glancing at his companion, he found that the situation was worse than he had imagined. His companion over there was suppressed and couldn''t get up. He was about to be killed, but he couldn''t get past right away. .If it is slower, there is really no way.

 1920 Chapter 1920

    The cooperation of the two little guys is still okay, Terris has entangled the bandit leader very well, even if the bandit leader is eager to save his companion, it is impossible to get his life inside.Under Terris'' entanglement attack, he had no choice but to keep pushing her back to gain some time.


    But this method also takes time, the longer it is, the more disadvantaged it is for him, and he must buy more time.


    "There is no need for that."


    Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly realized that he didn''t need to do it anymore.His companion couldn''t be saved. Although he struggled for a while, he couldn''t hold on for too long when he had fallen into a disadvantage.


    In addition, there was no way for him to break free and help out in time, which gave Lorna more time.As long as there is enough time, it is not a problem for her to solve the guy, and it is the other party to worry about, not her.


    After a series of continuous attacks, the robber couldn''t support it even more, and knocked him to the ground within a few strokes, don''t stop him from reacting like this.


    On the other side, Teris did a good job. With her thin body, she entangled the bandit leader. Don''t think it''s easy.


    But Teres was still strong. She didn''t fight the bandit leader head-on, and she didn''t have to do that.That kind of approach has no effect at all for her, but it will make her fall into a disadvantage.


    But now it is different. She used her advantage to dodge constantly, and seized the opportunity to carry out sneak attacks.Although it can''t cause much trouble to the bandit leader and hurt him, at least it makes him feel uncomfortable.


    Terris was also very uncomfortable. She was swept over by the two-handed sledgehammer in the hands of the bandit leader. Even if she knew she could not hit her, she could not help but imagine the tragic sight of being hit in her mind.That gave her a great sense of oppression, and even if she dodges, her movements were a little deformed and soft.


    Fortunately, this thought did not last long. After dodge a few times, her mood was a little more relaxed and she became more confident.There is no problem with himself, as long as he dodges well, the guy''s weapon can''t hit him.


    Between flashing and moving, Teres dodged more and more confidently, she did a good job, and would not deliberately put herself in danger of being hit.But the strong wind swept across with the sledgehammer with both hands still made her tremble.


    That kind of feeling can''t be said to be painful, uncomfortable, and uncomfortable in my heart, but it has to be endured.


    The battle was still going on. When it was obvious, Teres and Lorna were clearly the ones who had the upper hand, although they had a tendency to be suppressed at the beginning of the battle.But this trend quickly changed.


    Although it is not enough to talk about the two little guys suppressing the bandit leader, they are no longer obviously suppressed by him, to the extent that they can''t do well, but they are basically the same.


    Gradually, they are no longer dragged away by the bandit leader, but are able to control some initiative and try to change the way the bandit leader fights.It''s difficult, but they have to try, they can''t sit still.


    This is a very good way to exercise. Strength is very important in combat, but when strength is similar or similar, the importance of other aspects becomes more prominent.For example, now, don''t look at the two little guys who dare not confront the bandit leader head-on, but in terms of their strength, they are actually not the other.


    The battle between the two sides was at a stalemate, and seeing the chaos in such a space destroyed by the battle, this is the nest of robbers, but the robber leader can''t care about so much now.As long as I can solve these two guys, I can say anything, I can still make a comeback, but if I can''t solve them, then I really finished playing.


    The bandit leader understands this very well, so he fights fiercely, almost using all his power to attack in one breath, hoping that his attacks will be effective, but this series of attacks seems to be every It''s almost a little bit every time, and it doesn''t feel like that when added together.


    The bandit leader felt exhausted after a series of powerful attacks. It was not only the inner exhaustion, but the most important thing was the physical exhaustion. This exhaustion was difficult to alleviate, at least there was no way in the battle.Not to mention that there is no such medicine, there is a medicine that can restore physical strength, and now he has no time to take it.


    He must find a way, otherwise he can only escape, but it is not so easy to escape. Being stared at by Triss and Lorna made him dare not move.If you turn your back to them, that is the biggest taboo.


    As the physical exertion increased, he also began to gasp quickly, his attack speed could only decrease as a last resort.It is not that he wants to do this, but that he has to do it. It is just a dead end for him to carry out a high-intensity attack when he is physically weak.


    He thought that the previous powerful attack could bring some good results, but he found that the situation was not as easy as he thought.


    Then an attack would be cool, but that''s all.What the two enemies should be like or what they are, there is no sign of consumption, let alone injuries.


    Nothing at all, nothing happened on their side, as if they hadn''t been in battle, but not on their side.The bandit leader felt very tired. He was particularly tired. In this battle, he was defeated from start to finish, and he was unlucky enough.


    At the beginning, I was wrong. If I can think more precisely, I might still have a chance, but now there is no chance.There is no chance to escape. A fierce attack looks good, but if it does not work, the consequences will be serious.


    Now he is going to admit the counsel and must find a way to ease his breath, but it is also difficult.Seeing one of the little guys rushing towards him, he had no choice but to wave the weapon in his hand to greet him, but before he could make a move, he noticed that there was an attack on the other side.The head can''t take care of the tail. It''s such a thought to be flanked on both sides. It''s uncomfortable, but I can only deal with it as much as possible.


    If there is a companion, or he can cope without expending so much energy, but the current situation is somewhat difficult to cope with.I had to block what was in front of me before thinking about how to deal with people attacking from other directions.

 1921 Chapter 1921

    The repeated "ding-ding-dong-dong" battles made the bandit leader more and more exhausted to deal with, and more and more exhausted.But he has no other way, at least for now, he really can''t think of a good way.


    The best way it can think of is to solve the two "annoying spirits" in front of them, but this is definitely impossible. If he can do it, there is no need to be so upset.The other method is also very simple, and that is to escape directly, but the possibility of trying to escape from these two fast little guys is not high.


    However, although the probability is not high, it does not mean that there is no chance. If a good enough time can be found, it may be possible to escape from their hands.Now the bandit leader is thinking about nothing else, what he wants to do most is to escape, he doesn''t want to die here, just like the other men.


    How could he not know what the consequences of his own subordinates were, and they were definitely dead in the hands of these two men.


    Think about it now that I am a lonely family, but how these two guys have been fighting for so long without expending much physical strength, and coupled with the previous wave of battles, they are still full of energy, and there is no difference at all. Consumed.He didn''t quite understand what was going on. The physical strength of these two guys was too good.


    The bandit leader yelled angrily, how they are physically better than themselves, this is really incredible.


    But at present he has no mind to think about these issues. What he has to do is simple, just find a way to survive.As long as you live, it¡¯s more important than anything else.


    I fought with Teres a few more times, but unfortunately he still used his power these few times, but the other party did not accept the move, so that all his power hit the air, yelling angrily in his heart .It doesn''t matter how angry he is, Terris just dodges, at least when he is attacking, there is no defensive posture, or the idea of ??fighting him hard.


    This made him feel like he was hitting cotton with all his strength. There was no better way to deal with it. It would be better if his attack speed could be improved, but he was the fastest.This is the case with all his strength, he has no way to continue to increase his attack speed.


    Now the situation is more difficult, he is still thinking about what he has to do, but thinking about it seems that there is no better way other than escape.But he didn¡¯t want to run away, especially when faced with two little guys like Lorna and Teres. How old are they, or children, if someone knew that he was beaten by two children and fell into a wasteful place. Flee, what face he will have when the time comes.


    It''s just that even though he thought so in his heart, he was also a very realistic person, knowing that the most important thing now is not to think about the seven or eight things, but to preserve his strength and save his life.


    As long as he does not die, then there is still the possibility of a comeback, but if he wants to die here, there is really no chance.After thinking about it and trying to understand it, he understood that there was only one thing he had to do, which was to live.


    "Can''t die here, die in their hands, that''s an insult to me!"


    Unable to accept the fate of being defeated by this young girl, the bandit leader kept retreating, trying to open the distance between the two sides, but it was also very difficult, mainly because the two little guys chased her too tightly. He was not given any chance to escape at all.


    No matter how the bandit leader pulled the distance between the two sides, the results were the same. His speed was comparatively slower, and he had to guard against chasing soldiers behind him.This also made him unable to completely get rid of the two little guys, Lorna and Teres.


    Although Lorna and Teres couldn''t cause him enough damage, he didn''t want to escape from their encirclement. This is a proposition that can''t be changed.


    In this way, time passed by minute by minute. During this period, it cannot be said that the bandit leader did not make any progress at all. In fact, he has made some progress.I saw that he was slowly moving in the other direction. There was a closed door, and there were other hidden behind the door. It was a hidden passage. Through that passage, he could Very easy to get to the entrance.


    But how to escape from the hands of the two little guys, he hasn''t figured out yet.He only thought of running away, but if he went out through this passage, what would he do if Lorna and Teres were still chasing him?He hasn''t thought about this yet, the most important thing is that there is no time for him to think.


    As he kept moving, he got closer and closer, leaving some scars on the heavy armor on his body. Fortunately, he was wearing heavy armor.If this is a light armor, I don''t know if I will suffer more injuries.Medium armor is better.


    The fighting has been going on for a while, but it seems that the two girls still have nothing to consume, but he was panting as he was beaten and hardly had any strength to fight.But he still had to persist, he couldn''t give up.


    "You must find a way to divert their attention, and you can''t let them chase me like this."


    The bandit leader was thinking about what he should do. He had to divert the attention of the two little guys, even for a second. Now being attacked by them like this, he has no way to escape.But how can we divert their attention, or hold them back?


    It would be easy to handle it if he had a companion, but he would have no good way without a companion.When he moved to the door, his body slammed backward, and the door was knocked open with a loud noise, and he rolled back.


    This action was awkward, and the speed was a little slower, but fortunately, the action was made and at least one of their attacks was avoided.


    The bandit leader tried to close the door, trying to use this method to delay time, but Lorna and Teres didn''t give him the opportunity to do so.Seeing that two people arrived in front of him in an instant, he couldn''t help but sigh in secret. He was really embarrassed, and he had never been so embarrassed since he became the leader.


    Don''t be embarrassed and put aside, he really has no temper at all when he is beaten up like this.And it seems that this situation will continue. Can you really persist and escape from their hands?


    Even he himself had doubts about this.

 1922 Chapter 1922

    The bandit leader was still backing, he was watching while backing, looking for props that he could use.The weapon in his hand cannot be thrown away, and the situation can only be more dangerous.


    He touched something in his hand, and regardless of what it was in his hand, he threw it directly toward the front.He didn''t even care about whether this attack was aimed at the target.


    That''s not important, as long as it can make the other party''s hands and feet rushed is enough, the other is not important.


    But what he thought was quite good. Lorna and Terris just dodged as they did before, and then continued to catch up. The aggressive attitude made the bandit leader out of breath.


    But he still had some chance to breathe more or less. Without this attack, he wouldn''t even have such a chance to breathe.


    The situation is so critical, but the bandit leader thinks he can handle it.She was about to sit down on the ground, such a heavy equipment and weapons made him breathless. He had had this experience in the past, but it was not as dangerous as this time.


    It is precisely because he has experienced so little, or even rarely experienced such a dangerous situation, that he has fallen into such a situation.If he has experienced more of these situations, he will definitely have a better way to cope.


    "No, you can''t pester them anymore!"


    He hurried around the table, then he suddenly turned around without thinking, raised his foot and kicked it.He kicked the table directly, and hit the two people chasing behind.


    The two little guys had anticipated what each other would do, but their reaction was still a little slower. They dodged when the other attacked and dodged to the sides.Although the reaction was very happy, it was still delayed for a while, which also gave the bandit leader some time.


    He took the opportunity to quickly ran to the road leading to the outside. This road was not short, and it took a lot of time to run out.


    "It would be nice if there are traps here."


    For this reason, the bandit leader is a little uncomfortable. If there is a trap, he will be safe. You can lure them to the trap. Even if there is no way to destroy them directly, you can consume their physical strength. In that case, you might be able to reverse the situation directly. , Regain the upper hand.


    But this can only be thought of. After all, there are no traps on that road for safety reasons. There is no way to do it. And if there are traps on this escape road, he is so panicked when he escapes. It is very possible to forget these, when the trap is not left to others, it is very likely to be triggered by yourself.


    This is not the time to think about these things. The most important thing now is to avoid them. The farther you can escape, the better. Everything else is imaginary.As long as you can escape.


    Although the kicked out table slowed the movement of Lorna and Teres for a while, it was only for a while. Soon they caught up again, and their speed was still very fast.


    The bandit leader didn''t want to be chased all the time. He thought of another way. Using this method might be able to regain some advantages.However, the difficulty of this approach is that you must grasp the opportunity well. If you don''t grasp the opportunity well, it is very likely that you will fall into a more difficult situation because of this.


    However, the bandit leader was able to get to this step by courage. Without the courage, he would not be able to get this step, so he decided to fight it now. Perhaps this was his only chance.


    No matter what, he must try it.Always pay attention to how far Lorna and Teres are between them, as long as this distance reaches a certain distance.


    "No, the distance is not enough, it must be closer."


    The reach of his weapon is limited, so it must be within the range of the weapon''s attack.Only relying on the tip of the weapon can cause enough damage.


    So he must make a good judgment. He is very nervous. This is the only chance. If he has not done well this time, it will be a fatal blow to himself.


    Calculate the timing and calculate it at their current speed. It will not take long, it only takes a dozen seconds.When he heard the voice and felt that the time had come, he turned around abruptly, and the weapon in his hand smashed past with an unstoppable momentum.


    This attack was very fierce, and it felt very oppressive, but he still made a mistake. Although Lorna and Teres were anxious to knock him down, they still maintained their rationality and did not say that they could catch up quickly. .So when the other party makes an action, they are basically able to react.


    The sledgehammer with both hands hit the ground heavily, and the dust was flying, but there was something wrong with the feedback in the hands. This is definitely not the feedback that you should have when you hit the target.


    The bandit leader understood that he had misspelled this time and had failed.


    Lorna and Terris attacked from two directions, and he couldn''t react so quickly after dropping the hammer.Therefore, he had no choice but to raise his weapon as much as possible to block their attack.


    However, the two little guys still hit him relying on their agile walking, but they didn''t hit the key point, just hit the armor.Their weapons are still somewhat inferior. If this is really a good weapon, it will definitely cause enough damage.


    However, the strength of the sprint on the weapon still made him unsteady, and staggered back. She didn''t dare to wait until she stood still, and another hammer swung over.In such a small place, he still has some advantages, although the attack range of the weapon he uses is still too large, and some cannot be used.


    This time the sweeping weapon hit the wall heavily, and a lot of dust fell off at once, and the two little guys had long since disappeared.One of them stepped back to avoid the other''s attack, and the other one was already behind the bandit leader.


    When the bandit leader attacked, she kicked the bandit leader directly from behind. The bandit leader didn''t expect such a situation, and she fell too much.


    With a sound of "touch!" he fell to the ground and groaned in pain. This was a heavy fall, and the injury would have been even worse if he hadn''t had armor on his body.But the armor also helped him withstand a lot of damage, so I can''t say that.


    But the moment he fell to the ground, he realized that he might be finished, and there was no way to struggle anymore.


    The robber leader himself definitely wanted to resist, but he had no way to resist, and he couldn''t get up.He wanted to get up, but it was basically impossible to get up after being suppressed by the two little guys.

 1923 Chapter 1923

    After the bandit leader fell to the ground, facing a series of blows from Lorna and Teres, there was nothing to do.He fell face-to-face, and he had to turn around to defend himself. He tried to do this, but he didn''t have this chance.


    Lorna and Terris attacked directly, and the dagger pierced the place on his body that was not protected by armor.When the dagger really pierced into the most vulnerable part of his body, the pain was beyond words.He has endured such pain, but it was a long time ago.


    After becoming the leader, he didn''t have many chances to fight like this, he just had to start whatever he had, and they basically robbed the weaker guys.Being able to survive means that he is a smart man. The most important thing for a smart man is not how strong he is, but whether he can see the situation.


    In many cases, strength is important, but it is also important to see the situation clearly.


    But this time he lost. He was a bit irrational and felt that he had a chance to win, but he was too confident to say so.This is the consequence and end.


    Self-confidence hurts himself, and he muttered silently in his heart, so there was no sound.


    After Hua Yueling and the others searched the last room, all the things that could be exchanged were exchanged, and they were not in a hurry or slow to chase them.When they caught up with the bandit leader, the bandit leader had been dealt with, and the two little guys showed tiredness at this time. They were leaning against the wall, panting slightly.


    My face is a little ruddy, and I can see the sweat coming out.This battle fought stronger than any previous one, took more time, and consumed a lot of physical energy, which was really exhausting.


    They wanted to sit down and rest for a while, and they had no intention of continuing to explore.


    Seeing the fatigue of the two little guys, Hua Yueling glanced at Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong and motioned for them to take the two little guys to rest for a while.He has to go around here.


    The two little guys were taken to the place where the bandit leader was before, where they were allowed to sit in chairs and rest for a while.Although this place is definitely incomparable to Jeruxie''s tree house, it would be nice to have a resting place outside, and there is no need to be so picky.


    The two little guys sat down and wanted to go to the table, but after looking at them, they rejected the idea, so let''s do it for a while.It was really the first time they had experienced such a tiring battle. In fact, it seemed nothing when they fought the bandit leader, but it was just because they didn''t show it.


    The bandit leader didn''t see this, mainly because he didn''t have time to observe it carefully, coupled with lack of experience, otherwise he should have been able to see it.


    In this regard, Lorna and Terris had more experience than the bandit leader, and the difficulties were somewhat difficult, but they persisted and did not reveal many flaws.If there is a big flaw, it will be seen long ago, and it is impossible to hide it until the end of the battle.


    In fact, if you really want to make it clear, this approach does not have any good results, but if it is done well, it can still damage some of the opponent''s confidence, this is the only effect of this trick.Fortunately, the effect is still coming out. If there is no way to come out, then they will be busy for a long time.


    The only good thing is that even if the desired effect is not achieved, it will not produce much consumption.


    "It''s a leader anyway, there''s just such a thing on his body, not even a decent one. There is a box over there, so let''s go back and look for it later, I hope there is some useful guy inside."


    The bandit leader was still in the short road leading to the outside by him, but Hua Yueling still buried some for him before returning. It is true that he is not very visible in his current appearance, especially for the two For the little guy.Hua Yueling didn''t want them to see such a scene, so she could only do more work on her own, and this was for their good.


    After finishing everything up, Hua Yueling returned to the last empty space.When he came back, he saw the two little guys sitting and resting. They looked very tired. After resting for a while, they haven''t been able to rest.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were on the sidelines, watching everywhere without any goals.There is actually nothing particularly noteworthy about this place.Hua Yueling swept around and found that there was still a way farther from here. He didn''t know where it led to. In order to gain more, he decided to go and see for himself.


    He did not say with Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong that he walked over by himself, but his actions naturally did not hide from others.When Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang saw him walking there, they followed him, wanting to see what was there.


    The three people got there, and they came inside without walking a few steps along the path. There is a small space inside, which is similar to a single room in the modern world. The furniture inside is quite complete, but everything is complete. It''s wooden, and it''s both old and new, but most of them are old.


    After a glance, Hua Yueling''s gaze stuck to one of the big boxes as if stuck. The box looked very luxurious.Looking at that treasure chest, Hua Yueling''s heartbeat couldn''t help speeding up. Looking at the treasure chest, she felt that there must be treasures in it.


    But then I think about it, the robbers here are so weak, how could they have treasures, unless they are lucky, but can they really have that kind of luck?Hua Yueling expressed doubts about this, he didn''t think there was such a possibility, or that such a possibility was too small.


    With a sound, Hua Yueling opened the big treasure chest, revealing the lineup inside the treasure chest, and he could see the things inside.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling took out the contents one by one and looked at it one by one. From the first look, there is actually nothing very good inside.


    The most noticeable thing was the huge weapon placed outside. It was a two-handed axe. This axe was almost half a person tall. Hua Yueling held the weapon tightly in his hand and stared at it.


    "This is an enchanted weapon, but I don''t know what it is."


    The ability of enchanting is not something that can be seen at a glance, it needs some special abilities to be able to do it.So half of the time after getting an enchanted weapon, he will try to use it, and then determine what kind of enchantment the weapon is.


    This method is a bit unreliable and requires you to have enough experience, or there is another method, that is, to find specialized people to help.

 1924 Reference 1924

    Huayueling only has the ability to detect, not the ability to judge enchantment.It is said that such skills are related to your enchanting ability. The higher the level of enchanting skills, the better you can judge what an enchanted weapon is.


    It''s a pity that none of the three of Huayueling have the ability to do this, so they can only watch with eagerness.


    "Yuetong, look at this weapon. Is there the one you use now?"


    Hua Yueling handed the weapon to Lu Yuetong, and Lu Yuetong took it in his hand and looked at it, then walked a little further away and waved it for a while.This weapon is OK, but it''s a little heavier, and it doesn''t fit well.


    "Forget it, I''m used to using that weapon, and now I''m not used to using this one."


    After trying, Lu Yuetong shook his head and said.


    "That''s okay. Try to use it first. If it doesn''t work, don''t use it. The main thing is to see how the weapon is enchanted. If the enchantment is good enough, it''s worth using."


    "Go back and talk about it, then ask Sister Zeluoxi, she should know what this enchantment is."


    Lu Yuetong put away the weapon as she said so, and then Hua Yueling didn''t pay attention to it anymore, and in a blink of an eye she continued to look inside the box.There are still some things in the treasure chest, but most of them are of no use.


    There are also two books among them. Hua Yueling took out those two books. They were two novels, which belonged to stories.Hua Yueling flipped through it at random, and had no interest.


    "Exchange it directly into gold coins."


    There was nothing to read about those two books, but Lu Yuetong was a little interested, and when he saw that he didn''t seem interested, he reached out and asked for it from him.


    "Aling, show me it."


    "Row."


    Hua Yueling handed over the two books, and then continued to search for them in the box. There was not much in the box.Then there are some potions and jewelry.


    Jewelry is not enchanted, and they are relatively ordinary jewelry, which is not very valuable.The potion is also the most common potion, and there are not many bottles.


    Basically, there is such a small amount of things in such a big box with a half-person height.


    In such a large box, even half or even a quarter of the contents are not enough. I really don''t know where the robbers got this box.


    You must know that in Hua Yueling''s opinion, the value of such a box is not much different from the contents of the box.I believe that such a box should be needed, at least Hua Yueling thinks it would be nice to have such a box.


    But this is just an idea. Hua Yueling looked at the box, and the box occupies a lot of space.


    "Let''s put it away," Hua Yueling glanced at her inventory, and there was no problem putting down such a box. "Yuetong, Ningshuang, who can help me, put this away too. Let''s take away the boxes directly."


    The box was put into his own space bag by Mu Ningshuang, and he was taken away directly.There is nothing more, Hua Yueling turned around, and the only thing worth noting in this room was the box, except for the box, everything was worthless.


    After leaving the room, Hua Yueling saw that the two little guys had stood up. They seemed to have some energy, not as weak as they were before.


    "Have you recovered? If you are still tired, let''s go back and let you go back and rest."


    Hua Yueling looked at the two little guys, they seemed to be in good spirits.But for now, even if you don''t go back, there is nowhere to go. Hua Yueling thought about it, but she can take the two little guys to the city to have a look, and it would be nice to buy them something as a gift.


    "This time you did a good job. We have also seen your battles. It is indeed a big improvement. So we are going to play in the city. How about it? Do you want to be together?"


    "of course yes!"


    After he asked, the two little guys immediately waved their little hands and said, very energetic.Hua Yueling nodded, this can be regarded as a reward for them. Speaking of being rescued by them, the life of the two little guys is actually quite boring, or they just stay in the tree house, or occasionally There is a chance to follow them to the modern world, and the number of visits is pitiful.


    They have never been to a few cities in another world, so Hua Yueling thought that she could take them to several more cities, so as to let them know more about different places in this world, but also to make them happy.


    The two little guys cheered and sang and danced around them, and they couldn''t tell that they were still so tired.But Hua Yueling was very happy to see them like this. Two little guys were happy when they were happy. It was such a simple thing.


    So happy for yourself, and the two little guys are also happy, why not do it.


    Stroking their little heads, Hua Yueling looked at Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong. The question now lies in what cities are nearby and how to get there.


    The former problem can be solved from the map, but the latter problem is not so easy to solve.How to get there is a difficult question to say. If you can¡¯t use teleportation to directly transmit it, you can only teleport to a nearby place.


    They did the same in other places before. This is the only way.But that is a place I haven''t been to, I don''t know if it can be directly transmitted to it.


    However, according to Mu Ningshuang, there was no problem, it was just a matter of spending some time, and it was not a big deal.For them now, the most indispensable thing is actually time, and everything else is lacking.


    This is somewhat joking, but it is true.


    Hua Yueling and his party left the cave and came outside again, seeing the light that belongs to nature again, and Hua Yueling felt refreshed both physically and mentally.


    It is uncomfortable to stay in that kind of cave for a long time. The air inside is not as fresh as the outside. It is somewhat muddy. Breathing such air will make people feel unbearable. The longer the time, the more so.


    It''s hard to imagine those robbers can live in such a place forever, in this respect they are quite powerful.


    Hua Yueling believes that she definitely can''t do it. Although he also likes to stay in the house, or read a book or play on the computer, he really doesn''t like this place.


    If you don''t like it, it''s impossible to stay here for as long as Hua Yueling can stay in it for half an hour.

 1925 Reference 1925

    Hua Yueling and the others teleported to a place near a nearby city. Hua Yueling and the others didn''t know where they were, only that they were definitely near that city.


    How should I judge that I was there? Hua Yueling looked around, he was not familiar with the neighborhood, so he didn''t know where he was, let alone judge how to get to the city.


    The only way now is to ask Mu Ningshuang, after all, it was transmitted by her, she should know a rough idea.


    "Ningshuang, where should we be in that city now?"


    "Here."


    Mu Ningshuang pointed in a direction, and said it was probably there.Then she took out the map. It would not be easier to have a map to send, but she could make a general judgment, otherwise it would be difficult to judge.


    The only pity is that the location of the teleportation is also not very precise, but with the power that Mu Ningshuang currently possesses, it can be controlled within an approximate range.


    After determining the approximate location, Hua Yueling and the others quickly began to act.They walked in that certain direction.


    Hua Yueling didn''t see the mountains. According to the markers on the map, there were no mountains in the vicinity, so there was no way to stand high and look for them.


    "I can''t see it yet, it seems there is still some distance. Are you two okay?"


    Hua Yueling looked at the two little guys. It seemed that they had no problem, but thought that they had to go through a long battle after a while, and I wonder if they could stand it.


    In fact, there is no problem, it is not fighting, just walking, but Hua Yueling still cares about them, so you have to ask clearly.


    "No problem, big brother, we are not tired at all!"


    With that said, the little guy also raised an arm and made a strong man.


    Her cute look made Hua Yueling and the others laugh. They were really cute little guys.In this respect, Lorna is also very cute, but she is still different from her lively cuteness.


    Lorna usually speaks very little, but in this respect it is quite similar to Mu Ningshuang.


    Looking at Lorna, who was silent, Hua Yueling hoped that she could talk more. It would be better to say that. He didn''t like to see her being silent like this. That would not be good, for a little girl.But this was just Hua Yueling''s own thoughts, and Lorna herself didn''t seem to have changed her mind.


    This is related to a person''s personality. It doesn''t mean that you can change if you want to change. Just like yourself, did you change yourself? Hua Yueling knows that she has actually changed, but her changes are big, not big.


    If you can''t control your own changes, then don''t want to let others listen to you. This is Hua Yueling''s own thoughts, and he doesn''t think such thoughts are wrong, the facts are like this.


    It didn''t take long before Hua Yueling and the others walked forward to see a faint shadow from a distance, that was the outline of a city, and that was where they were going.


    I didn''t expect to see that city so soon, it was really unexpected.But this is also good, it saves them from spending too long outside, but in fact, even so, the road to go is not short.


    Such a long distance can be transmitted directly, but they have no need to transmit when they are here.Just walk over, as a relief.And don''t look at where it is not a big city, but using teleportation is also dangerous. Random teleportation is likely to be regarded as a suspicious person.


    That can be explained clearly, but it will definitely provoke some things. Hua Yueling doesn''t want to cause trouble, let alone be targeted by others.


    It is better to keep a low profile, this is his idea.


    When the two little guys saw the majestic city, even though it was just a silhouette, they were still very excited, pointing to the city and saying something happily.Hua Yueling didn''t listen carefully, he responded casually.


    "Ok."


    However, the two little guys were not affected, they were still talking excitedly, they were very happy.The environment in a big city is definitely not as good as in the forest, let alone compared with the tree house neighborhood, but the feeling of hugeness is incomparable to the tree house.


    There are no particularly tall buildings in the city, let alone compared to tree houses.You must know that even if you look outside the tree house, or even from a long distance, you can easily see the natural building that stands tall in the forest.


    Towering into the clouds is not a joke.Even the tallest building in the city, even the City Lord¡¯s Mansion cannot be compared with it.I don¡¯t know how many city lord¡¯s mansions are needed to reach the height of the tree house.


    It is difficult for Hua Yueling to imagine how to build such a building, such a high building, just looking at it makes people feel dangerous and dizzy.If you think more, you might even worry about what to do if such a tall building falls down.The tree house gave Hua Yueling this feeling.


    Lively city, bustling city, familiar feeling, unfamiliar place.Passing through the gate of the city, Hua Yueling and the others walked in step by step. Not only them, but many, many people were coming in and out.


    Caravans, teams of adventurers, ordinary people, and other people. These people have different expressions on their faces. Some of them chat with the people around them at random, while others keep silent and say nothing. Say, walk in or go out quietly.


    It is a good opportunity to see many people and observe them.What is the difference between people in another world? Hua Yueling didn''t see anything for the time being. He felt that there was no such thing. The anti-counterfeiting was the same.


    People are busy for survival, almost all for this.


    Terris pursed her mouth tightly, it seemed that she was a little nervous, passing by so many people, I wonder if it reminded her of anything.Hua Yueling would definitely be so.She should have remembered the unhappy things in the past, which should be unforgettable to her.


    Hua Yueling pulled her over and gently embraced her shoulders, the little guy was stunned, then she turned around and hugged Hua Yueling tightly.The road in the center of the city gate is well built, and the buildings on both sides are a bit inferior in comparison, and it can be said that it is not worthy of such a good road.


    The roads should have been newly built, but the houses are works from a long time ago.It''s quite old and doesn''t match the road very well.These houses are people''s residences. At the entrance of the city, Hua Yueling really didn''t see any noteworthy shops. There were no shops at all.


    But it''s just near the entrance, and it''s different if you walk inside.

 1926 Reference 1926

    "There are really many shops here, they look very busy."


    Hua Yueling has also been to several cities. Naturally, some of those cities are more prosperous than here, but relatively, some are not as good as here.This is the case in a city, where after walking for a long time, there are no shops related to adventurers.


    Stores related to adventurers, in another world, can be regarded as an important economic indicator of a city to some extent.


    This city can be regarded as an upper-middle city at least from the current situation.


    Coming to the city is to be lively, nothing else is important, if it is not lively then it will make people feel unpleasant.When you enter the city, you can''t hear people''s conversations, messy footsteps, and without such a lively atmosphere, can it be counted as a city?


    Hua Yueling thinks so, he doesn''t know how other people think, but he has always felt so.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling walked in a hurry, he enjoyed the feeling of wandering in a city in another world.There is a very comfortable feeling, mainly because of the architectural style. In the different world, the architectural style is more biased towards the ancient style, but in ancient times, whether it is China or other countries, there are many different styles. .


    The style of the architecture in the different world is not sure what kind of Huayueling, he doesn''t know them very well, but he likes this kind of architecture full of ancient style.


    Hua Yueling likes ancient styles, which is generally known to everyone he knows.


    "I feel that such a city still feels more comfortable for people. But after all, everything needs to be improved, and you can''t stay in place forever."


    Speaking softly to the girls beside him, the two little guys didn''t understand what he said, and they didn''t pay attention to it. Their eyes were wandering around the city.Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang each have different ideas, and they are not the same as Hua Yueling''s felling.


    However, it is normal to have different opinions, and nothing, Hua Yueling scanned the surroundings, not knowing where to go.I haven''t figured it out yet, just go around here, he doesn''t know if the two little guys want anything.


    "Where do you want to go?" Hua Yueling looked at the two little guys and asked them. After all, he brought them to play, so naturally it depends on their thoughts.


    Two little guys, look at me and I look at you. No one said anything. In fact, they didn''t even think about it. They didn''t know where to go.After all, this is the place they came for the first time. They hadn''t been here before, so they were not familiar with it, so naturally it was hard to say where they were going.


    "do not know."


    Terris shook her head vigorously and said.She really didn''t know. Although Lorna didn''t have any special reaction, her answer was the same, and she didn''t know where to go.


    It would be great if Hua Yueling and the others had suggestions, but it was the first time that Hua Yueling and the others had come, and their knowledge of the city was basically the same as theirs.


    A few people just walked aimlessly like this. They walked along this road. The roads here extend in all directions, and there is basically no possibility of getting lost.


    Hua Yueling and the others came all the way to a place similar to the central square, which was very lively, but it could also be seen that this was not a market.


    People gather here, but most of them are people from other places, and the locals are a small number.In the center is a fountain-like thing. In the center of the circular cistern is a tall statue. The statue is almost two people high. She holds a sword high in her hand.


    It was a person without a face, his face was nothing, covered with light, and it was impossible for people to see his appearance clearly.But Hua Yueling could see what it looked like, that face was blank and there was nothing on it.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know why the people here wanted to do this, and what was the purpose of doing this, but obviously these were not the answers he wanted to get.It doesn''t matter to him whether there is an accurate answer to these questions, even if he doesn''t know it, there is no problem.


    After all, this statue was not built by myself, nor was it built for myself.


    Suddenly there was a change on the pool. Four water columns rushed out from east, west, south, and north, even to a place higher than the statue.After dozens of seconds passed, the water gradually fell back and the pool returned to its calm posture.


    "It''s pretty good, it''s quite technical."


    What Hua Yueling said was a bit joking, and they could all feel that the moment the water column gushed out, there was actually a magical effect.That feeling is very clear, and it''s all different and you can discover it by exploring.


    "But they also make good use of magic power. It''s pretty good to do this. And it''s very simple."


    After staying in this area for a while, it was actually here to go around, but there was nothing new, and there was nothing that Hua Yueling and the others cared about.This is just an ordinary gathering place, as for other things are still lacking.Hua Yueling didn''t see any good places.


    "Go to other places again."


    Although the two little guys said they were used to facing many people in the tree house, their emotions were somewhat wrong when they came to a strange place and faced so many strangers.


    Especially Lorna, she seemed to follow Mu Ningshuang very nervously.Teris was better, but she followed Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong closely, observing those people secretly.


    There are many adventurers, and everyone seems to be exchanging experiences here. Hua Yueling looked around again, and he saw a place that was more interesting.


    "Let''s go over there and have a look."


    Hua Yueling pointed to the distance, just across from the statue and the pool. He saw a huge house there, resembling a mansion.There are two huge notice boards on the side of that building. There are many things on the notice boards. I don''t know what they are.


    Huayueling was very curious about this, so she was going to go and take a look.


    The group of people just passed by and came to the mansion-like building.Two soldiers in light armor guarded the entrance. It seemed that this place was still a very important place, and it was probably not allowed to enter.


    But until now, Huayueling hasn''t seen what kind of place to raise this place. Logically speaking, it cannot be an office place. Generally speaking, office places are not located in such a place.


    Glancing at the entrance, the two soldiers at the door did not pay attention to them, just chatting idly.

 1927 Chapter 1927

    Without paying attention to the two people, Hua Yueling just looked inside the door. It was a glass door. Someone could be seen inside, but Hua Yueling couldn''t see what they were all busy living.


    Hua Yueling''s eyes now fell on the bulletin boards on both sides, he was still curious about what was on the two big bulletin boards.Seeing that, Hua Yueling''s thoughts couldn''t help but drift to other places. In fact, he thought of a certain use the moment he saw it, but then he shook his head vigorously. That was what he was thinking about. It shouldn''t be that way. .


    In his opinion, the bulletin board is somewhat similar to the things used to pick up quests in the games he has played, but think about it since there is an adventurer¡¯s guild in this world, then the place to pick up the quest should be in the adventurer¡¯s guild, not in the adventurer¡¯s guild. Such a place.


    "Will this be the Adventurer''s Guild?"


    This kind of thought came to Hua Yueling''s mind, it is still possible to say, but as an adventurer''s guild, this place is somewhat too luxurious.


    Perhaps her own thoughts are a bit old, but Hua Yueling still thinks so.He has also been to several adventurer guilds, but no adventurer guild is like this.


    But there is one thing that can be proved, that is, the Adventurer''s Guild is basically placed in those more lively places, probably because it is easy to be found.


    The bulletin boards on both sides were a little different from what Hua Yueling thought. Originally, he thought that these bulletin boards were all tasks.But when he looked at it, he noticed that all the messages posted on it were from the City Lord.


    Of course, that is only part of it, and the other part is the news released by various nobles, which is roughly like this anyway.


    There is no particularly important information in it, and even if it does, it doesn''t really have much to do with Hua Yueling and the others.There are almost all useless information, such as recruiting security guards or some other information.


    Just glance at Hua Yueling at random and lose interest. If there is a high-paying task, it''s okay, but if not, forget it.


    Others didn''t seem to be interested in it, so they didn''t stay here anymore and turned to other directions.


    Although there are a lot of people gathered here, no one wants to come here.Everyone has no curiosity, or has seen these bulletin boards, so they already knew what was on it.


    "We can go to the Adventurer''s Guild later. If there are some simple and high-paying tasks, we can continue. This is also a way to make money."


    In fact, there are other things, that is the path Hua Yun is taking now.Find enough good equipment and sell it.


    However, this kind of road is not easy to follow. Good equipment is indeed valuable, but it takes more luck to obtain good equipment than to complete the task.


    In this regard, Huayueling felt that she had some advantages, but this advantage could not be said to be much.The main advantage is that he is lucky, but good luck also depends on where.


    Just like before, it''s natural to use it in places like before. The robbers there are too weak, and no matter how lucky it is, it is impossible to get any good equipment in that place.


    Hua Yueling and the others bypassed the huge building in front of them, with a road on each side.Hua Yueling and the others walked forward along the road on the left, not fast, they were still observing what was on this road.


    It''s a little worse here, not as lively as the road just now, and much deserted.Perhaps it was because of the building next to it, Hua Yueling thought, this is the most likely.


    Thinking about it this way, the building next to it should be a very important building, otherwise it can''t be like this.Thinking about it this way, there should be people with identities living nearby, and the possibility of civilians living nearby is rather small.


    The neighborhood is quiet, and there are even some large manors, but even these manors are the same, the doors are tightly closed.


    Some people can still be seen on the street here, but the number is actually relatively small.


    Hua Yueling and the others walked through this street like this, until they left this street, Hua Yueling and the others could be regarded as seeing more people.The streets became more lively, and Hua Yueling felt better.


    It''s better to be lively in the city. If it is too quiet, it will make people nervous. After all, such a place is suitable for lively.


    Here, Huayueling and the others are turning around randomly, and they have been to many places without knowing it, and they finally found the market in this city.


    The market area is still quite large. Looking deeper from the entrance of the market, you can see how big the market is.You can''t see the end at a glance, this may be the best way to describe it.


    The road is still very spacious, not only is there a variety of buildings on both sides, but there are also many stalls in the middle.The things bought at those stalls are very different from those in nearby shops.


    The things sold in the stalls are all weird things, not like the neat ones in the shops, and I don¡¯t know where these props were collected.


    Compared with the equipment sold in those shops, Hua Yueling was more curious about the equipment on these stalls.


    Because of this Huayueling, they separated temporarily, and discussed for a while to gather at a weapon shop in the depths.


    Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang stayed outside, while Lu Yuetong took the two little guys to other shops.Although the two little guys still wanted to stay with Hua Yueling and the others for a while, Lu Yuetong''s words still aroused their curiosity, and they also wanted to visit those shops.


    The two little guys were also a little timid when they arrived in the store. This has something to do with their previous lives. It is not a problem that can be solved soon.


    Lu Yuetong is also exercising them, but the two little guys have been following her all the time, and won''t go around as she thought.


    In fact, Lu Yuetong personally hopes that they can be more lively outside, just like in the tree house, but it seems that the two little guys are still a little uncomfortable.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s better to be with them, but if they run into other people, they will be more timid.It seems that except for the people they already know, everyone else is like a jackal and tiger.


    In fact, this is also the two little guys thinking too much, the situation is definitely not what they think, but it is difficult for them to change their minds for a while.

 1928 Chapter 1928

    While Lu Yuetong was casually browsing the store, the two little guys followed her casually, and there was nothing she cared about.


    This kind of shop is just an ordinary shop, there is nothing particularly good at all.


    Even if the weapons used by Hua Yueling and the others are more expensive than the items sold here, I don''t know how many. Although they are not called artifacts, they are already quite good.


    There is no way to buy the weapons they use in such a place. There are indeed some enchanting items that can be purchased here, but they are all ordinary enchanting, not too important.Not to mention those items or weapons that are not enchanted, they are also ordinary.


    "There is nothing too good."


    After a round, Lu Yuetong had no interest. The main reason was that the equipment was too poor. If a fledgling adventurer came, he might be attracted by the equipment inside, but in her opinion, it was far from enough.


    Not to mention her, even if the two little guys looked at it together, they were still lacking in interest afterwards. The weapons they used were relatively ordinary, but there was not much better here.


    The three people just wandered around at random inside, and then went out. When they came outside, they found that Hua Yueling and the others hadn''t made any other movements, and both of them stayed outside.


    Hua Yueling stood in front of one of the stalls. It seemed that there was something on that stall that could attract him, but Lu Yuetong did not go over.


    Taking these two little guys to other places, Lu Yuetong prepared to give them some clothes. Although they were wearing good clothes, they didn''t have many clothes.


    The clothing store here is also a bit worse, not Lu Yuetong particularly likes, but she also knows that it is very good to be able to buy such in this kind of city.


    "Look at it for yourself, do you two like it?"


    Lu Yuetong let them choose by themselves. They might not like the ones they chose anyway. Let them go and see for themselves, but Lu Yuetong was worried that the two little guys were afraid to spend money.


    The two little guys looked around with a little timidity, but Terris wanted to be bolder. She first walked out from behind Lu Yuetong to look at the clothes that looked quite old in Lu Yuetong''s eyes.


    Hua Yueling and the others are actually wearing the clothes of this world, but they must be very different from the equipment sold here.They all got their clothes from Jieluxi. Although the styles are still very old, they are still good in comparison.


    After wearing it for a period of time, I gradually got used to it. The fabrics of other worlds still have some good features, and some have characteristics that are not in modern society.But overall, the fabrics of modern society are definitely better.


    Unless it''s those fabrics that have a price, otherwise the middle and low-grade fabrics in the different world are inferior.


    The two little guys didn''t choose anything after turning around. They wore better clothes than here.Don''t look at the two little guys who don''t have much clothes now, but they are all wearing good clothes, not when they first came here.


    At that time, the two little guys were wearing tattered clothes. At that time, their identity was naturally impossible to have good clothes. No one was willing to buy them good clothes to wear. Old clothes were considered good for them.After coming here, Jelucy gave them the clothes left over from her place so that they could wear the clothes they have now.


    However, there are not many clothes for the children in Jelucci, which is why Lu Yuetong wants to buy them some clothes.


    The two little guys didn''t have much interest in the clothes here after looking around.After all, the clothes here are not as good as they usually wear, and since they already have such good clothes, there is no need for them to spend money on new ones. In their opinion, this is a waste of money.


    Lu Yuetong had expected this a long time ago, so she went to see it herself, mainly to see if there was anything that made her attractive.However, after turning around for a while, Hua Yueling found that her expectations for this place were a little too high, higher than her ability.


    "Nothing."


    After Lu Yuetong watched it for a while, the conclusion he got was not much different from the two little guys. There was nothing here that was worthy of their attention.


    The clothing itself is still relatively poor. Even if you want to buy clothes for the two little guys, you can''t just start casually.


    "This one is pretty good, Lorna, Teres, come here, how about this one, I think it looks pretty good."


    Pointing to the gradual clothes that hung up, it looked a little more generous to the two little guys.However, this dress should be considered relatively trendy in this world.


    On the front of the clothes is drawn the figure of a beautiful little monster. This clothes is designed with cuteness as the overall tone. So although the style of this clothes is somewhat old, it is still quite good.


    Teres looked left and right, she seemed to like this dress.This is a jacket, but there is no zipper, and it uses a rather strange button, which is snapped.


    "Come on, try it on."


    Lu Yuetong took the dress off as she said and asked Teres to put it on to try it.But Teres was still very shy at first, or she didn¡¯t want her to spend money, so she kept swaying her little hand to decline, but Lu Yuetong insisted on asking her to try it on. In the end Teres couldn¡¯t hold on, listen. Her words, try to put them on.


    This coat is still relatively thin. It belongs to spring, summer and autumn. It should be cold in winter.


    However, this is not a problem for adventurers, or for those with strong capabilities.Of course, it must be a problem for the two little guys.


    After putting it on, Teres lowered her head and looked around. She moved her arms and looked around. It seemed that she had a good impression of the dress, at least a lot better than the ones she had seen before, so she could take a look.


    "If you like it, then come to this one."


    Terris wanted to say something, but Lu Yuetong stopped her without saying anything.Lu Yuetong didn''t want to argue with them in this regard. Since I bought them for them, I would accept them. Let alone other things, she meant it.


    Then Lu Yuetong wanted to choose one for Lorna, but there was nothing in it that made her particularly attractive, only one that was pretty similar.


    "Let¡¯s take these two items first, they are not too good, and then go to other places to see. My sister will definitely choose a few more nice ones for you today.

 1929 Reference 1929

    Lu Yuetong was quite concerned about this, even more concerned than the two little guys themselves.In fact, the two little guys didn''t have any requirements after one person bought a piece of clothing, which was enough for them.


    No matter what the two little guys say, since Lu Yuetong has made up his mind, no matter what they think, it is good for them to buy clothes for them anyway.


    After being rescued, the two little guys have always encountered good things when they came here, but they are also very scared, mainly from the original treatment until they are now treated as treasures. The progress is a bit too fast. So soon they are a little unable to adapt.


    But gradually they themselves are also changing.For Hua Yueling and the others, the two little guys are very grateful, if it weren''t for them, I don''t know what kind of treatment they are "enjoying" now.


    Because of this, being treated like this by Hua Yueling them now makes them feel even more frightened.There are also some uneasiness, they can''t completely relax their minds and accept this kind of goodwill, but they also know that their big brothers and sisters are really good to them, and gradually get used to them, this is good.


    After buying the clothes, let the two little guys carry them by themselves. There are also bags in this world, but they are all cloth bags, and you must add money alone, otherwise they won¡¯t be used for you.


    But this is also normal. Think about it if plastic bags are not cheap in modern society, they would not be given to you in vain.The cloth bag is naturally even more different, not to mention that it was not used that way in ancient times or modern times.


    Lu Yuetong also understands this. In fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t use that kind of bag, but she still spends more money to buy a bag for use.Give the loaded clothes to the two little guys, let them both carry them by themselves, and then the three of them paid the money and walked out from here.


    When I got outside, I saw that Huayueling and the others had also moved from where they were originally to another place, but they were still looking for those stalls very seriously, and they seemed to be interested in the things there again. .


    Lu Yuetong still has no past. Anyway, he is not in a hurry to meet, just turn around here slowly.


    It is very difficult to find any good things in such a place, Hua Yueling has long understood this, but there may be something that can make him shine.As long as one can see one is enough, Hua Yueling didn''t ask for much.


    After traveling a few places, Hua Yueling didn''t find anything interesting, and there was nothing worth noting here.Don''t think that this kind of place is in another world, but Hua Yueling and the others have seen a lot of things, and they wouldn''t make a fuss if they see something that only exists in another world.


    Although there are a lot of things here, but they are not so worthy of their fuss.Hua Yueling felt a little bit boring after seeing some things, a little bit different from what she imagined.In fact, this is also his request is too high, just like in the game, always hope to get good equipment, but there is no such good thing.


    But here is just looking around at random, wanting to find something good here is simply a dream.Hua Yueling originally had some hope, but after walking through a few houses, he found that the things in those houses were really hard to say, so he could only lower his expectations.


    "My expectations are still too high. If the expectations are low enough, things here are still interesting."


    The things that can be seen outside are not only from this place, but the most important ones are things from other places and other countries.


    Those things may not have much high value in other countries, but they are different here. They are relatively rare here and are regarded as treasures, so overall the asking price is relatively high.


    This naturally contains some deceptive elements in it, and what they deceive is that you don''t know the value of this kind of thing.But Hua Yueling would not be fooled.


    Hua Yueling and the others are not locals here, they are adventurers, and they also have special teleportation capabilities. They can go anywhere anytime, which is very convenient.If they have anything they want, as long as they know where it came from, they can go where they want to go.


    With such convenient capabilities, there is no need to waste money here.


    Hua Yueling didn''t find anything she likes, so so be it.Think of it as shopping, anyway, he also likes to stroll around.


    "Ningshuang, is there anything you like? If you like, just buy it. Anyway, I have a lot of money here."


    "Well, not yet."


    Mu Ningshuang shook her head. There was nothing that made her care about here. In his opinion, they were all ordinary things, a little bit worse than those of modern society.


    Hua Yueling and the others walked past stalls, and each stall had some different things to say, but none of these things attracted Hua Yueling''s interest.


    "Well, there is really nothing interesting."


    Hua Yueling sighed softly and shook her head.Now he really didn''t think he could find anything here.That possibility is a little too low.


    Before I knew it, I went deeper. There is really nothing interesting here. Hua Yueling often loses interest at a glance, and looks further away, but there is still nothing interesting.


    The market is quite big, and there are many people inside, but Hua Yueling saw a lot of people here.However, the most people here are adventurers. In comparison, there seem to be fewer local people.


    It seems that there are more adventurers here than people living in the local area. It is definitely not the case, but the performance in this market gives people such an illusion.


    Hua Yueling looked around casually, there was nothing worthy of his attention here, the strength of the people here was quite weak, this was from Hua Yueling''s point of view, it could be said that there were not many people with strength.


    But it''s normal, none of the monsters around here are too strong, and they are very peaceful around here. Generally speaking, strong adventurers will not come to such a place.Only fledgling adventurers will move around here.


    It is precisely because of this that the things sold here rarely have that kind of valuable things, otherwise Hua Yueling and the others can be more interested.


    Lu Yuetong and the others are happier playing here, mainly because Lu Yuetong is quite interested, she helped the two little guys buy a lot of things.Whether it''s clothes or fun and delicious.

 1930 Chapter 1930

    "Big sister, I really don''t need it anymore. You have bought us such things, so there is no need to buy them."


    "These don''t have much money. If you do, don''t say anything. Just tell your big sister what you want, you know?"


    The two little guys nodded their heads, very cute.They have such a personality, but such a personality is also quite likable.


    Who doesn''t like such a little guy, no one likes bear kids.


    They spent a lot of time in this market, and bought a lot of things when they remembered the meeting.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to meet the big brother and them."


    Gently stroking the heads of the two little guys, Lu Yuetong looked for Hua Yueling and the two of them, but they couldn''t be seen from here.


    "It should be gathered near the exit. The exit is over there, go and take a look."


    Thinking of this in their hearts, the three of them stopped wandering around in the nearby shops and walked all the way towards the other end of the street.But when I walked to the exit, I didn''t see Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang.


    "Hey, have you seen the big brother and big sister?"


    Lu Yuetong opened her mouth in surprise, but she didn''t expect to find them here.But she didn''t find Huayueling and the others along the way, otherwise she wouldn''t be here.


    The two little guys also shook their heads. Lu Yuetong couldn''t help but didn''t expect it to be like this, so she had to turn her head and walk back.


    Since they were not found outside, it means that they should have gone inside the store, maybe they saw something interesting.But there is no need to go back, you can go around here and wait for them.


    I took Lorna and Teres around here again, but as before, there was nothing interesting about what she had to say here.


    The two little guys are somewhat different in terms of people. After all, they are still younger and have less experience, so in this respect they still don''t have seen as much as her.


    But this is also normal. Although Hua Yueling and the others came from other worlds instead of living in this world since they were young, they are actually very clear about many things.


    There are some gadgets that two little guys like Lu Yuetong directly buy them, and it doesn''t cost much anyway.


    The two little guys didn''t want her to buy things for themselves. They just liked watching those novel things. They might have a little yearning in their hearts, but neither of them spoke.


    Lu Yuetong made the purchase for them. Besides, even if they wanted to buy it, the two little guys didn''t have any money.Even though they have lived in the tree house for a long time, but in fact they haven''t saved any money, mainly because they have no salary.


    It¡¯s just that every day, not just them, but also the girls who are maids.


    However, it seems that Jelucy is about to change recently. Although there is nothing lacking there, even if the girls are not paid, they don¡¯t think there is anything. But maybe it¡¯s that Jelucy¡¯s thinking has changed recently, and he is still ready to do something. changed.


    Jelucy had discussed with Huayun, but it was only a talk.


    Huayun herself feels that no matter what it means, money is the most direct way.


    After getting the answer, Jelucci just nodded at the time and didn''t say anything, so Hua Yueling and the others don''t know what she thinks.


    I took the two little guys and went to some places. After the three of them hadn''t been around for long, they saw two familiar figures approaching.


    Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang had nothing on their hands, but the two of them came by holding hands, and Mu Ningshuang looked a little shy.The main reason was that the cheeks on both sides were blushing. Lu Yuetong stared at her friend with a gleam of curiosity. The first time she saw her shy, it was really cute.


    "Aling, you won''t bully us Ningshuang, will you?"


    Lu Yuetong blinked at Hua Yueling, and asked with a smile.


    "Of course not, how could I bully her."


    Hua Yueling immediately shook her head, looking as if she was afraid of being misunderstood.But he didn''t deceive people. He really didn''t bully Mu Ningshuang, and it was impossible for him to have that kind of thought. This was absolute.


    "Hmph, Ningshuang hasn''t spoken yet, Aling, you are so anxious to explain, it''s a mess."


    "I''m afraid that the two little guys will misunderstand me."


    Hua Yueling quickly explained, but his explanation is not convincing. Didn''t you see Lu Yuetong glance at him with an expression of disbelief?


    In fact, don''t talk about her, Hua Yueling himself didn''t believe it, he knew best, that he was just looking for an excuse at will.


    This kind of excuse is actually not very convincing no matter what you think about it. The two little guys looked up at them cutely, some of them didn''t understand what they were talking about, as if they were very high-end.


    Several people went out from the market, Hua Yueling looked at the two little guys again and asked them how they felt.Is it fun to come here for a while?


    Teres nodded vigorously. She thought it was pretty good. There were new things everywhere, and there were so many people, so lively.She also likes such a lively atmosphere, except for those who are not familiar with her.


    There are cute smiles on their faces, and the two little guys are not as timid as before. They can walk around or in front of them.This is a very good progress and is their goal.


    It''s not enough to get along with those maids. They need to get along with more people, and with those strangers, although this kind of getting along is just passing by.


    They get along well with people they know, and everyone likes them. In fact, even those who have only met them once will like them.Hua Yueling couldn''t think that some people would not like cute little guys like them, and some would have the heart to hurt them.


    Thinking about what happened before, Hua Yueling really didn''t understand what the people here were thinking, he couldn''t understand.


    Maybe it doesn''t seem to be a big deal to the people here, but it is still incredible to him that what happened.I can''t understand the thoughts of the people here. In his opinion, the thoughts of those people cannot be regarded as ordinary human thoughts.


    Shaking his head, Hua Yueling and the others had already walked out of the market at this time.When I came outside, there was no more interesting place to go, so Hua Yueling decided to go to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    They will take on some tasks themselves, but the most important thing is to ask the two little guys to register.

 1931 Chapter 1931

    It¡¯s not that you have to register as an adventurer to be able to act as an adventurer, but after registering as an adventurer, you will save a lot of things.Accepting missions in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, completing the missions can earn money, which is relatively easy.


    If you don¡¯t register as an adventurer, you can only make money by selling things.The most important place is here. It is impossible to accept and complete the task if it is not an adventurer.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know who designed the conditions for such a "genius". What he wanted to say was that such a guy is simply a lunatic, how could there be such abominable regulations.


    Unbelievable, this is how he feels.However, Hua Yueling and the others have no way. They can only abide by the rules here. If they don''t follow the rules, no one will take them to play.


    This is something that must be faced. They currently have no other approach.They are not special people here, just like other adventurers, they are just ordinary people.


    The group started looking for the Adventurer''s Guild in this way. Although they had traveled more than half of the city before, they have not found where the Adventurer''s Guild is.Hua Yueling had some doubts that the building in the middle of the city was an adventurer''s guild, but after thinking about it, she felt that it was unlikely.


    "We still have to look elsewhere, it''s not easy."


    Hua Yueling said in a low voice, he wanted to rest now, feeling quite tired.The main reason is that after walking like this for a long time without much rest, I still feel tired.


    After going around in the city again, it took Hua Yueling and the others to find the location of the Adventurer''s Guild.It was just a small building, and the Adventurer''s Guild here was very small, smaller than all the Adventurer''s Guilds Hua Yueling had ever visited.


    "It feels like a place where ordinary citizens live, not like an adventurer''s guild at all."


    If it weren''t for a sign at the door, Hua Yueling might even walk past here.Although it is separated from other buildings, and there are some shops nearby that are only needed by adventurers, such as a weapon shop or a blacksmith shop prop shop, at first glance, no one thinks that this is an adventurer. guild.


    But no matter what, they found the Adventurer''s Guild, but they don''t know if they can be accepted as adventurers. They still need to go in and see.


    There were not many people in the Adventurer''s Guild. After Hua Yueling entered, he didn''t see other adventurers at all. It was really deserted and enough.But this is nothing, no one is just right, so you can be quieter.


    Seeing someone coming, the girl who had been sitting behind the counter immediately stood up and looked at them, with a smile on her face, which was very professional.


    "Hello, can I register new adventurers here?"


    Hua Yueling approached and asked.


    "Suspicious, we are also a regular adventurer''s guild here. There is definitely no problem. Do you all need to register?"


    "No, we are here to register the two of them. There shouldn''t be any age restrictions here, right?"


    Hua Yueling was already an adult when she registered before, but the two little guys were still too young and too young, so Hua Yueling was a little worried.


    "It doesn''t matter, there is no age limit for registered adventurers, as long as they want to register as adventurers, there are no other requirements."


    "That''s good, trouble you."


    After Hua Yueling finished speaking, he pushed the two little guys to the front. There was only one seat in front of the counter, and only one person could sit down.Teres sat down first.


    In fact, it is very easy to register an adventurer. You don''t even need any proof or the like. As long as you know your name or hometown, plus a description of your own strength, that''s basically it.


    But there is one more point, that is, registered adventurers still need to spend money, basically this is the only cost here.The registration fee is not high, which is basically nothing to Huayueling.


    When Teres registered, her big eyes blinked and blinked, staring at the girl in the counter, not knowing what was thinking in her little head.However, she said what she should say, so the registration procedure passed quickly.


    "Okay, after registering, this is your adventurer card. As long as you hold this, you can accept the mission. But please note that not all missions are acceptable. Also note that those missions with a time limit are not Anyone can accept it. If you have to accept it if you are not strong enough, you have to sign an agreement. Please pay attention to this."


    After finishing talking, the girl looked at Hua Yueling and the others, she also knew that they must understand these, so she didn''t say much, just talked about what was necessary.


    After Teres registered, she arrived at Lorna. The registration of Lorna is also very simple. The information she registered is basically the same as Teres.


    The girl looked at the two little girls curiously, but didn''t say anything, just recorded what they said.


    "It''s almost like this, can you see if there are any mistakes?"


    Lorna took the book that the girl had handed to herself, and read the content on it.I browsed it from top to bottom, and the above content is basically what she said, there is nothing wrong.


    "Well, this is your adventurer card. Protect it and don''t throw it away."


    Perhaps Lorna spoke too little, and also seemed too weak, so the girl took special care of her.


    Lorna nodded her little head lightly, then said "thank you", took the card, and put it in the pocket of her clothes.


    After both of them had registered as adventurers, Hua Yueling wanted to take them to see if there were any tasks they could do.


    Footsteps sounded, the door was pushed open, and several adventurers walked in from outside.Seeing the adventurers of Hua Yueling and the others stunned for a moment, and then greeted them one after another, which was quite friendly.


    This made Hua Yueling stunned for a while, but he soon reacted and hurriedly said hello to the other party.These adventurers didn''t have the proud posture of looking down on people like the adventurers he had seen before, and they were quite talkative.


    But this may have something to do with their strength. These adventurers are very ordinary in strength, which is better than Lorna and Terris.


    Just saying hello, and then the two sides passed by. Hua Yueling didn''t pay attention to them anymore, and the eyes of those people stayed on Hua Yueling and them for a while.


    The task boards are placed on both sides of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and they are all large task boards.

 1932 Reference 1932

    The dazzling tasks made the two little guys a little bit overwhelmed, their eyes wandering across the task board, looking for a task that suits them.


    But suitable tasks are not easy to find. Although there are many characters here, there are not many that are really difficult.After all, the strength of the adventurers here is relatively low, coupled with the fact that there are few powerful monsters nearby, this has led to this situation.


    The other thing to say is, don''t look at the many tasks on the task board, but there are also a lot of primary tasks, which are extremely basic, and basically do not need any strength to follow the tasks.


    For example, tasks such as picking herbs, and then looking for what kind of items, anyway, are all kinds of tasks of this type.


    The two little guys looked around, and there was nothing particularly attractive to them.And the task pay here is also low.


    The two little guys are a little disgusted, let alone Hua Yueling and the others, just glance at it and lose interest.Since there is nothing here that interests them, then go to the other side.


    The tasks in the task boards on both sides are different. One side is the task issued by people in this city, and the other side is the task passed from the adventurer''s guild in other cities. Those tasks are available nearby. Finished.


    However, the missions that are transmitted from other cities are more difficult. In this type of mission, unless it is the kind of herbs that can''t be found elsewhere, it will not be transmitted. .


    The tasks here are relatively more to their tastes, and the price is good, at least it''s worth going out.


    The two little guys asked Hua Yueling what kind of task they would choose at first, but Hua Yueling and the others said it was their own business, and they shouldn''t always be in charge.


    The two little guys felt that it would be okay to let them help, but since Hua Yueling and the others insisted on it, the two little guys still had to make their own choices.


    Their eyes are constantly searching between those tasks, and there are many tasks that feel good, but they not only choose based on this.The most important thing is to look at the rewards given, if the rewards are not attractive enough, it won¡¯t work.


    After looking at it, I picked a few tasks that seemed to be good.


    "Big brother and big sister, how about these few? It''s not too difficult and the reward is good."


    "Since you have all decided, let''s do this. We will find a place to rest, have a meal, and wait until the afternoon to act. The harvest of this action is your own. This is your first time. Income."


    Hua Yueling gently stroked the heads of the two little guys, and the group went to look for the girl at the counter. After receiving the task, a few people left.


    Hua Yueling and the others found a hotel. After all, they still need a rest. Although a hotel is fine, it is definitely not as good as a hotel.


    They found a hotel, Hua Yueling and the others ordered some specialties of this area there, and they were going to have a taste of the specialties here.


    "It looks good, come, you guys have a taste."


    Hua Yueling didn''t rush to eat herself, but first gave the two little guys some special dishes, and then gave Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong some dishes.Otherwise, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong wouldn''t say anything, but by looking at their expressions, you can tell that they are somewhat dissatisfied.


    The lunch was pretty good, don¡¯t look at the simple food here, but the taste is good.In many cases, this is the case. It is not that the richer the meal is, the better. In many cases, it is simply better.


    Hua Yueling felt that the meal was pretty good. Although the meat is also very ordinary meat from another world, it is not too good, but the taste is still passable.


    After eating, Hua Yueling and the others went upstairs to rest. Five of them, one of them, bit three rooms.Although it may be a little bit crowded, the girls think this is enough.


    Although they have some money in their hands, the money is not drawn like this.


    After saying goodbye to the girls, Hua Yueling entered her room. Just like the food here, the room was simple.Sweeping around, Hua Yueling came to the window and lay on the window and looked out.


    He likes this very much. He has a special feeling lying on the window and looking out, which is very relaxed and comfortable.But this is definitely not as comfortable here as the tree house, where there is greenery everywhere, just listen to other comforts.


    There is some ancient aura here, but that kind of natural aura is hard to feel.Trees are rare in the city, and you can''t see the outside of the city from here, only the mountains in the distance come into view, giving some sustenance.


    After a while, Hua Yueling looked back, turned and walked to the bed.


    There is still a lot of time to rest at noon, but I have to get busy in the afternoon.To be honest, the two little guys are still busy. In fact, they have nothing to do, just follow the two little guys around.


    He also watched the next tasks. They were ordinary tasks, nothing difficult, and the most difficult ones were just wolf skins.There are a lot more, it is not easy to get together, it takes some time, and some simple things such as collecting herbs, they need to find the place where the herbs grow.


    The two little guys only took on two simple tasks like that, and the rest were tasks like combat.


    If you are lucky, you may be able to solve it in half a day, if you are not lucky, it will take at least several days.However, the stronger the strength, the easier it is to do these tasks.


    The battle is relatively simple, but the difficult place is mainly to find, unless you can know some of those creatures or the gathering place of herbs, otherwise it will be more troublesome and waste time to find.


    Hua Yueling and the others still just followed, and did nothing other than follow.As for those characters, the two little guys do it themselves.


    In Hua Yueling''s opinion, since it was the task that the little guys had accepted by themselves, and this was their first adventure, it was better for them to do everything by themselves, and it would be better for others not to make trouble.


    Leave everything to them and see to what extent they can do. Hua Yueling believes that there is definitely no problem for them to complete those tasks. The problem is how much time it takes.


    It must take more time, without any hints and information.

 1933 Chapter 1933

    Lorna and Terris are still too immature after all, regardless of their combat level, but there are still many shortcomings in the real adventure.


    Hua Yueling could see a lot from their first action. Although their minds were all on the task, they didn''t take the preparations in mind.In other words, it cannot be said that they don''t care about it, but that they don''t have such thoughts at all.


    There is a difference between these two statements, which represents the difference above this idea.It''s not that they don''t take it seriously, but they don''t know what to do.


    Up to now, they only think about taking action and completing tasks, but they have never thought about how to better complete tasks.The unimportant aspects were taken care of by them, but the really important aspects were ignored.


    In fact, this is understandable. Anyone who is a fledgling person will make such mistakes. The key is how to make them remember the mistakes they have made and not make them again in the future.


    Huayueling must be experienced in this regard, and they have made the same mistakes as the little guys before.But they believe that only by letting the two little guys make mistakes and then reminding them can they remember them more deeply.


    In the future actions, they will regard their teaching as the criterion of action, so that they can be regarded as successful education.


    After acting for a long time, Lorna and Teres felt a little more emotional, and they could clearly see their frustration.They thought they would be able to complete these simple tasks soon, and then were praised by their big brothers and sisters, but they didn''t expect it to be so difficult to complete.


    There was no figure in the open plain, no wolves, and no plants they were looking for, which was very uncomfortable.They can be said to be looking aimlessly. They really don''t know which direction to go better, so they can only act like this.


    "These two little guys are still too tender. They are not ready for anything. They don''t know anything except fight."


    "It''s not your fault, Aling." Lu Yuetong, who was next to him, didn''t think it was the fault of Lorna and Triss, but instead thought that Hua Yueling was doing something wrong.


    Hua Yueling still wanted to refute at first, he felt that he had done nothing wrong, but after thinking about it, Lu Yuetong said that he hadn''t taught them this beforehand, and that''s why it caused this situation.


    There is nothing wrong with thinking this way, as she said, this is her own mistake.But it wasn''t that she was defending herself. There was really no time to talk about this before. Time was spent training the strength of the two little guys, and he didn''t even think about teaching the others.


    Today¡¯s action was a bit sudden, although it was my own thought, but I still have to say it.


    "There is really nothing wrong in saying that. The most important thing is my fault. I haven''t reminded them of some things that need to be paid attention to before this. This time it is also my fault. It was too hurried."


    Hua Yueling was seriously reflecting on his mistakes, he should have thought of these earlier.But it''s not too late, I just have to think about how to save it.


    "Or I will go back first, collect some information and then come back."


    "No, we have already collected the information, and we know where and what is there. Although this information may not be particularly accurate, it is still useful, at least it doesn''t need to spin around like a headless fly."


    "Are you ready already?"


    Hua Yueling remembered that they had been together all the time, during the lunch break.Wouldn''t they go out to find it during the lunch break?


    "It was after the lunch break that Ningshuang and I went out to look for it. We remembered the tasks that the two little guys accepted, and then we went to find some materials related to these tasks. These materials are relatively new, and they are actually for adventurers. The guild will be able to find it, and if it doesn¡¯t work, go to the bar and collect a lot of useful things.¡±


    The two little guys were called over, and in their doubtful eyes, Lu Yuetong handed them the information and taught them some knowledge about adventure.


    "You two must remember that doing tasks is not just enough to act, understand?"


    After saying that, Lu Yuetong told them what to do.


    "Look, this is the data collected by the big sister, and these data are very useful to you."


    After receiving the materials sponsored by Lu Yuetong''s friendship, the two little guys immediately understood the purpose of the materials.


    "Thank you big sister!"


    "Not to let you thank me, but to let you know what to do before taking the risk, do you remember?"


    "remember!"


    The two little guys nodded vigorously, indicating that they remembered.But whether they really remembered Lu Yuetong was not sure.But they are quite obedient when you think about it, so it shouldn''t be the case that they are perfunctory.


    Lorna and Teresi quickly flipped through the information in their hands like a treasure.The information is not much, it can even be said that it is very little, but it happens to be about the same level for the two little guys.


    If there is too much, they may not even want to watch it, and if there is too little, it will be meaningless.They need complete content, but this complete content must go through some trade-offs and pick out the most important ones.


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang didn''t have much time, but it was enough for them to do these tasks.


    But it was enough to just cut some, and the two little guys quickly found what they were looking for.


    "Big sister, where are we now?"


    It''s a pity that even with this, it''s not that useful. The two little guys have not been able to determine where they are currently, so there is no way to determine which direction to go.


    "Where are we..."


    Lu Yuetong hadn''t seen this before, and didn''t standardize anything on it, so he still had to look at it.


    After a glance, I remembered how they came along the way.


    "It''s not wrong, we should be in this direction, and didn''t go too far."


    Unfortunately, the map did not indicate how the distance was converted, otherwise she would be able to find out where they were more accurately.It is impossible to say that it is completely accurate, but it is still possible to find an approximate location, but it is no longer possible. I can only roughly estimate the possible location. As for the deviation, it is not easy to say.


    But this is enough, at least for the two little guys.Without Lu Yuetong''s help, they would have no goal at all, even with a map.Now they are a little confused.


    "According to the above content, we are probably here now."

 1934 Reference 1934

    After presumably determining a direction, Hua Yueling and the others began to move on. The word had a goal, and the two little guys were much happier.They were still hesitating where to go before, but now they finally have a direction, no matter whether that direction is a bit misplaced.


    Anyway, as long as you find a direction, with a direction and a goal, it will be easy to act.


    Hua Yueling and the others followed the signs on the map, and they headed in that direction.According to the marks made on the map, there are wolves in that direction.


    It''s not that you can find wolves by going there, but that it is an area where wolves are intensively active.In other words, the wolves are very active in that area, and it is easier to see wolves than other places.


    But whether you can find it or not is not up to you, but depends on luck.


    But there should be a wolf den near here, but I don''t know where it is.The strength of wolves as monsters is still possible, but the scary thing about wolves is their ability to reproduce and grow, which is simply incredible.


    This is also the reason why wolves can continue to multiply, otherwise, if they are killed by people every day, how could they have not been exterminated.


    Hua Yueling and the others came to that area, but perhaps because of bad luck, they did not encounter the so-called wolves.


    "Any other places?"


    After confirming where he was on the map, Lu Yuetong felt that there should not be much deviation.Maybe it''s right to go left and right, but even some deviations are not a big deal.


    The wolves are not only walking in that area, they are likely to go to other areas, which is just a central point.


    The most important thing is where the wolves come from. It would be better to know where the wolves came from.However, there is no such mark on the map.


    This means that the place where the wolves live is still unclear, or they have moved their nests, which is possible.


    Hua Yueling and the others had to look around here, and the group dispersed and walked in all directions.They all asked not to be too far away from each other, otherwise it would be difficult to find them apart.


    "There doesn''t seem to be anything here. Let''s go to the next place. Anyway, there are still a lot of places to go. It''s not that it''s only here."


    After searching around, Hua Yueling and the others still didn''t find anything. After they got together, Lu Yuetong suggested so.


    "The next area where wolves are more active is over there. There is a highland over there. It is said that it is the area where wolves are most likely to be encountered, but it is also very dangerous because it is possible to encounter one at a time. Large group."


    "There is no problem for us, but it is better to be careful."


    Hua Yueling and the others decided to go to the next area, to go there and see if they could find anything.It is best if you can find something, but there is no way if you don''t find it, so you can go to the next place.


    Anyway, it''s just such a place to find it, no matter how much time it takes, it''s just a question of how much time it takes.


    It has not taken much time until now, but if it were to look aimlessly like the two little guys before, it would take more time than it is now.


    Hua Yueling and the others went all the way, and on the way to one of the places where the herbs they needed to grow, there were really a lot of herbs there, but they collected herbs there that they didn''t know.


    That kind of medicinal herb is not only used for tasks, but also has more uses, such as making medicines by staying on your own, as well as various other functions.Anyway, there is no mistake to collect more, it is better than spending money to buy.


    They picked more herbs, and the two little guys gave them to Hua Yueling and the others, asking them to help collect them.After all, these things are more convenient for them to hold. It is not easy for the two of them to hold them by themselves. They have no guys to hold these things.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others won''t have any opinions on this, and help the little guys hold things.If it weren''t for other things to do, Hua Yueling and the others could actually spend a lot of time here.


    Walking along the unmarked plain, Hua Yueling and the others are not fast, they just walked as if they were visiting here.I don¡¯t know how long it took before I saw the distant hills.


    It is not a hill that can be said to be high but not short, at least from a distance.


    Whether there is a wolf living there, Hua Yueling doesn''t know, but he knows that there is danger there.As an experienced adventurer, these can be felt.


    Hua Yueling had noticed the danger in advance, but he still didn''t remind the two little guys, just let them act on their own.He won''t give any hints, just want to see what the two little guys can do by themselves.


    In fact, it can be seen from the previous actions that the two little guys are still doing very well, and he believes that they will definitely not be too bad this time.


    The two little guys moved forward more carefully. They came to the bottom of the hill, but did not continue to move forward and stopped there.


    They haven''t seen anything yet, but they already feel the danger.It was a very special feeling. They had never felt this way before, but here a sense of trembling arose in their minds.


    There must be not only wolves here, but other monsters, but I don¡¯t know what it is.There is definitely a threat to them, after all, they all make them feel that shudder, but they still haven''t shown it.


    Moving carefully and slowly, the two little guys, Lorna and Teres, are moving towards the top of the hill, and they are going to take a look at the highest point.Stand tall and see more, maybe you can rely on this method to discover something.


    But the two little guys are only thinking this way for the time being, it''s not clear whether they can find out what they are.


    The two little guys walked lightly, and they didn''t make any noise along the way, let alone cause any trouble.They were standing on the top of the hill, looking down from the top, but they couldn''t see anything. There seemed to be nothing below, neither wolves nor any guy who made them nervous and alert.


    "Nothing."


    Teres said softly, and Lorna, who was next to her, frowned slightly, somewhat different from what they thought. They thought they could see something.

 1935 Reference 1935

    "If you are not here, it will be deeper. There are still many places where we haven''t gone. Maybe it''s over there. We have to go there."


    In fact, the kind of monsters that make them feel uneasy does not mean that they must be encountered and fight against them. If they can find the wolves before then and collect enough materials, they will not have to trouble.


    But whether this is possible is not known, we still have to go one step at a time.They proceeded step by step in this way, crossing this hill and coming to the valley between the two hills.


    The valley is actually not short as a whole, at least the same as the road they took when they came.It''s just sandwiched between two hills, otherwise it would not be called a valley.


    It''s just that they still didn''t see any creatures here, which made them feel a little surprised. There should be something, but they didn''t see anything.


    "Should I still go inside?"


    The two little guys just hesitated a little at first, and then continued to move forward.They have to go around the hill in front of them. The edge of this hill is vertically downward, towards their side, they can''t directly climb up like this, they can only go around from the side.


    This will definitely take some time, and if it doesn''t work out, it will startle, but it can only be done.I just don''t know how to find the wolves quickly.


    The peaks and ridges are so high that the hills here can''t be said to be as high as four people, and there are almost no roads to go up near the hill.But this does not affect their actions. Even if it is a bit more troublesome, you will be afraid to go up with some effort, which is nothing at all.


    "Wow!"


    A howl of a wolf pulled Hua Yueling''s consciousness back into reality, but he didn''t even notice this before, and he was completely distracted, and didn''t know where he was floating.


    Realizing that she was a little too relaxed, Hua Yueling shook her head vigorously and looked in the direction where the sound was sounding.Don''t think it''s just a wolf howl, it seems quite ordinary, after all, even if you don''t come to such a place, you can still hear the wolf howl, as long as there is wolf activity nearby.


    But the current situation is different. The situation is very dangerous, much more dangerous than usual.


    Who knows if the other party will recruit all the monsters in this neighborhood with such a voice, and don''t know when the other party discovered them.Did they leak their whereabouts or did the two little guys not have enough stealth skills to be discovered?


    Hua Yueling looked at the two little guys, and found that the two little guys were also very surprised and turned their heads to look in the direction of the howling wolf.Hua Yueling probably guessed from their expressions that they probably hadn''t noticed the existence of the wolf before.


    The two little guys are in a bit of trouble, whether it''s Hua Yueling, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong all thinking.If they don''t take action, I don''t know if the two little guys can cope with such a critical situation.


    This situation is a bit too critical, they are not easy to handle, but Hua Yueling also believes that they must have some means, at least they can deal with it.


    The two little guys didn''t look back, they all understood that the big brother and sister must be fine, and they shouldn''t ask them for help.So they didn''t look back at all, thinking about what to do.


    It was already a step too late even if the howling wolf was immediately resolved. It had been screaming for a while, and it must have attracted other monsters.But even if this is the case, it will not work, it must be resolved as soon as possible.


    In an instant, the two little guys reached a consensus. No matter what, the wolf must be dealt with now. If you don¡¯t let it continue to howl like this, it will only attract more and more monsters, even if they want it. Nothing can be done.


    Surrounded by many monsters, don''t even want to run.Taking advantage of the fact that they can still push things within their control range, it is no longer possible, but this is the limit they can control.


    The two little guys quickly approached the wolf from both sides, the wolf stopped howling, and it was half lying on the ground, staring at the two little guys Lorna and Teres with a look of alertness.


    Lorna and Terris didn''t give it any chance. It was already passive enough without seeing it before it howled, and could no longer be passive.They must deal with the wolf as quickly as possible, but this is not enough, but this is what must be done now.


    The wolf rushed forward, grabbed his paws quickly, opened his mouth, showing his teeth, and bit towards Lorna.Lorna''s figure flashed, avoiding the opponent''s attack, and Terris quickly approached the past, stabbing the dagger in her hand.


    The wolf returned without success, at this time Teres'' attack had arrived, and there was no chance to react.


    The dagger penetrated deeply into its body, and the wolf wailed and wailed in pain, but Teres wouldn''t let it go.


    Knock it down to the ground until the wolf''s body trembled, and then there was no response, and Teresi pulled out the dagger that pierced it.


    "Lorna, let''s find a place to hide quickly, we can''t handle too many people."


    Teres also knew that she couldn''t continue to waste time here, she had to find a hidden place to hide as soon as possible, and then see what would happen.Only after understanding the situation will it be easier to act. Otherwise, if you continue to stay here, then it is very likely that they will be surrounded, otherwise they will be in danger.


    Lorna also knew that the matter was urgent, so she nodded immediately, and the two quickly searched for a place to hide.They quickly found a place, not far away, where there were almost three high hills.


    "It''s not easy to be found when you go up."


    The hill itself is on a high place, and no matter whether it is a wolf or other monsters, it should not be a flying guy, so that they are not easy to be spotted when hiding in a high place.But you still have to be careful.


    Hua Yueling and the others hid earlier than the two little guys. They kept watching and saw the two little guys promptly kill the wolf, and quickly looked for a place to hide.Still very pleased.


    They did a good job, and you can see their progress from this performance.The two little guys stepped on the rock and jumped quickly to the highest point. They found a fairly hidden place to hide.


    Not long after they hid, the chaotic footsteps sounded, and Hua Yueling could use the exploration skills to understand that many monsters were moving towards this side.

 1936 Reference 1936

    Not long after hiding in hiding, many monsters gathered from nearby.I didn''t know where they were hiding before, but they appeared soon after the howling sound.


    The monsters swarmed in the direction of the wolf that was killed, and they were all attracted by the howling sound, which was normal.


    Hua Yueling counted it roughly. After such a short period of time, more than a dozen wolves surrounded him, but apart from them, no other monsters were seen.


    "Ok?"


    Hua Yueling frowned, but soon he noticed something wrong.There is a more powerful and oppressive figure that is approaching quickly.


    Hua Yueling looked in another direction, sandwiching a hill between the wolf''s body.Heavier footsteps sounded on the other side of the hill.


    I still don''t see it clearly now, mainly because I can''t see anyone coming over.But you can hear it from the footsteps, it should be a big guy who will not be too easy to deal with.


    I don''t know if the two little guys Lorna and Teres can each other.But Hua Yueling and the others definitely don''t know how to do anything right now, and they will only watch them by the side. This is a problem that needs two little guys to solve by themselves.


    Slowly, a monster almost two people tall came out slowly. It was covered with black hair, just like a vicious dog from hell.It has an elephant''s long nose, and its four feet are more than half a person tall. It is as thick as a pillar, and each foot on the ground will cause an earthquake-like effect.


    The ground was shaking, and Hua Yueling couldn''t help but open her mouth when she saw this situation. She was really scary enough.


    How can there be such a creature in this place? Is it the leader of those wolves?It doesn''t look like it. Compared with those wolves, it is simply another creature. I don''t know what this guy is about, but it is obvious that its strength is estimated to be stronger than all the wolves here combined.


    In Hua Yueling''s view, Lorna and Teres are very likely not its opponents.


    But you can''t judge by just looking at them, you need to look at their performance in battle to be able to truly judge.But two little guys are not necessarily opponents when dealing with so many wolves, let alone the big guy.


    Hua Yueling can only hope that the two little guys will perform as well as possible. They are doing a good job now, hiding the intention of still not making a move, and still waiting for a better opportunity.


    In fact, it is also an opportunity now, but the opportunity is not so good.


    The two little guys don''t have very good group attack ability and methods. Although their speed is fast, it is impossible to kill more than a dozen wolves in a short time.What''s more, after attacking the wolf pack, it is estimated that they have no chance to attack the giant beast.


    If you want to solve the wolf pack, it should be a little simpler, but it depends on who you are compared with. It is compared with the behemoth, and it is quite difficult if you don''t compare with the behemoth.


    Both little guys frowned, a little at a loss.No matter how difficult the previous battle was, the current situation was somewhat complicated.


    They still don''t know how to make a move. The most important thing is that they haven''t found a suitable time. They are still waiting for a better opportunity.If you want to say it, the chance is not bad now, but it is definitely not too good.


    "Lorna, do you have a better way. Can''t we just go on like this?"


    Teres wanted to see if Lorna had any good solutions. In her opinion, Lorna was much smarter than herself. She couldn''t think of any good ways to break the situation, but my friend must have some solutions.


    Lorna frowned and didn''t say anything. In fact, she had nothing to do right now. To be honest, they actually didn''t need to care about that awesome guy.Their goal is not that guy, but the wolves, and they need to get enough material from those wolves.


    "We have to lead it to others, and then find a way to solve those wolves. It is difficult for us to have so many wolves against each other, so it is better to be able to separate them."


    The Terris mentioned by Lorna also knows that this is actually not a particularly high-end idea, the key lies in how to do it.


    Teres didn''t know what to do now, so she went to ask Lorna.As a result, Lorna''s answer was like no answer, without any explanation, just the same idea as her.


    The two little guys were still avoiding, the wolves were circling their dead companions, and the other huge monster was slowly moving there.


    "I''ll lead it away!"


    Teres volunteered to speak, Lorna did not speak, just looked at her.Stared at her for a long time before asking softly.


    "no problem?"


    "There will be no problem, Lorna, don''t you know me, there will be no problem!"


    Teres said that she was confident, but Lorna didn''t really believe her guarantee.


    "No, don''t be impulsive. You are not its opponent."


    Lorna pulled her friend and said calmly.Although they still have big brothers and sisters to protect them, they don''t think about this now. What they think is what they should do in the face of this situation. Others are not things they should think about.


    The two little guys never disappointed in this regard, and this time it was the same.


    Just looking at their current performance, Hua Yueling was content.They are very moldable and very intelligent.


    "What should I do?"


    Teresi was eager to try. It was hard to see so many wolves, but there was no way to do it, which made her very uncomfortable.They came to find these wolves, and finally they had the opportunity to give up like this.


    But she didn''t act even if she was dissatisfied, just looked at Lorna to see what she could do.If they can, they also want to get rid of that big guy, but it seems almost impossible for them to do it right now.


    "Sneak attack?"


    Taking that monster''s huge body, sneak attack is not easy, first of all, I don''t know where the weakness is, and even if the weakness is found, it may not be able to kill with one blow.Not to mention if you can''t kill the other party, who knows if there will be any future problems.


    The best way that Lorna and Teres thought was to lead it away. It was a fantasy to kill such a behemoth by sneak attack.


    That''s not a joke, even if the two of them are on the same side, even if they are not discovered, and attack the weakness of the monster at the same time, it is difficult to kill each other at once.

 1937 Chapter 1937

    "Lorna and Teres are also in a tangled relationship. I don''t know what they will do."


    Lu Yuetong poked his head to observe, but there were no two little guys visible here.They are hiding pretty well, at least until now, they have not been discovered, not by the three of them, but by the big guy.


    Perhaps the insight of that behemoth might not be as good as some of the weaker monsters, but it is not easy to hide it completely.


    But it''s just that. If they want to do something, it won''t be easy.The behemoth slowly approached the place where the howling wolf sounded along the road. If the two little guys continue to be melancholy, the chances will only decrease and the success rate will decrease.


    "Where it was before, it was more like a sudden appearance. I didn''t notice it before it appeared."


    Mu Ningshuang frowned and said softly, not only she, even Hua Yueling did not notice the existence of the other party.This has to be said to be a violation of peace.


    Perhaps it can be said that it came from a hidden place, or a place farther away, just like those wolves.But this is obviously not the correct answer. What kind of forward speed those wolves are, and what kind of speed the behemoth is, there is no comparison.


    "Otherwise, let''s stop competing with it, and leave after collecting the materials. There is no need to waste time here."


    Teris was a little eager to try, but she also knew very well that it would be difficult for her to fight each other with their current strength.


    What to do after the sneak attack, it is difficult for them to fight against such a huge guy.The current strength doesn''t allow it, maybe the huge guy can''t do anything with them, after all, even if they can''t fight, they can escape, but that would be a waste of time and energy.


    "I don''t know what this guy is called."


    Triss whispered, the two people moved their bodies quietly and turned to another direction. They were observing the dynamics of the wolves, wanting to see what they would do.


    There is another reason for the lingering reluctance to deal with the wolves even if they face it.If it was easy, you would have done it long ago, but you can''t continue to hesitate for too long. If you really wait until the huge monster moves over, it will be too late.


    "Can we eliminate them all just by the two of us?"


    Lorna asked worriedly.


    "Almost, as long as we move fast enough."


    In this regard, Teres is more confident than her, but Lorna also knows that Teres has always been quite confident.It turned out to be the case, and it didn''t change after being rescued by Hua Yueling and the others and came to the tree house.


    "Then act quickly, we can''t wait any longer."


    Lorna obviously also knew that the current situation was not optimistic, and must act as soon as possible. There was no other way.Two people can kill at least two wolves at one time of dialysis. If they are fast enough, they may kill more if they can act before those wolves can react.


    Destroying a few more can make them easier here, but I don''t know if it can be done.But now there is no other way, the two little guys moved silently to the edge of the hill.


    After the wolves came here, they looked extremely fierce. After so long, they still did not leave the posture. Instead, they kept turning around. It seemed that they were looking for a murderer to kill their companions.


    However, Lorna and Teres believe that they must have other goals. It is not the first time they have encountered wolves, but the previous wolves were not so affectionate and righteous.


    "Take the most recent start, they can''t come up. After the sneak attack, we can come back up again and go back and forth."


    "Will this be useful?"


    "Safety."


    "What should we do with the corpses of wolves? If we don''t recycle them, there will be no material."


    This is a serious problem, and the main reason for the trouble with these wolves is for material.But if the corpses of the wolves stayed below, they would have no way to obtain the material, and it would be even more difficult for them to recover when the behemoth really came.


    "Don''t worry about this, get rid of them, and then we will recover their bodies as soon as possible."


    The two people didn''t hesitate any more, and acted immediately. They rushed down secretly from above, and those guys didn''t even know what happened.While the wolves were still searching everywhere, Lorna and Teres had swooped down from their heads, stabbing them with the dagger in their hands.


    "Pump!"


    As the two men attacked, the two wolves died in the unknown.At this time, the other wolves also noticed their appearance, and they all turned around and surrounded them in the center.


    However, Lorna and Terris would not stop doing their work after killing the two wolves. They took advantage of the fact that the wolves had just reacted, and once again aimed at the wolf closest to them to attack.


    The two little guys are very tacit, and they act very quickly, without the slightest muddle.


    Two figures in the wolves flickered, and the wolves became a little confused.The main reason is the sneak attack and the two little guys directly rushing into the wolves, so it can cause a certain degree of chaos, but this chaos comes and goes fast, it depends on whether you can take advantage of this chaotic world. Their own.


    They took advantage of their speed to the extreme. Although they and these wolves can only be said to be half-hearted in terms of speed, this is their strongest aspect.


    If they can attack a large area at once like those giants, but they have neither powerful attack power nor other useful abilities, only speed is their advantage.


    Between flashing and moving, they had already shuttled back and forth several times in the wolves.Although the wolves reacted to launch an offensive, they had been seriously injured before that, and the number had dropped by almost one third.


    In this regard, the two little guys are not doing badly, they are already very difficult to do better.


    "No, I''m surrounded, hurry up!"


    After the two little guys were defended by the wolves, it became clear that now they can''t continue to arrogant here.Although they can still kill some wolves, the situation is still unfavorable to them, and they may even get injured if they continue to stay.


    "Wolf''s corpse!"


    Teres reminded it loudly, worried that Lorna would forget this.


    The two little guys looked for the opportunity, and one person pulled a soft body with one hand and rushed to the upper level of the hill.Instead of calling it a hill, the hill they chose was a mountain.

 1938 Reference 1938

    The two little guys were chasing the wolves behind them, but they were light-weight, and relying on their grasp of the limits of their bodies, they stepped on the edge of the mountain to sprint up.They went up quickly along the way, and soon the wolves could only wait for their eyes below and could not catch up.


    It is not easy for this hill to climb up, even if it is a person, it takes some effort, let alone the wolves.If there is not enough level, they will not be able to go up.


    This is the best way they think. Although it is impossible to use this method to carry out another sneak attack after the sneak attack, it can ensure their safety.


    It may be possible to go around from other directions, but one of them has huge creatures, and the other direction...not very easy to say.


    After Lorna and Teres flew all the way to the top, they threw the corpse of the wolf in their hands to the ground, and then looked down to observe.Those wolves who are not hungry may be like creatures in the game. After they go around, they can get rid of their guards. They are constantly leaping up at the bottom, wanting to rush up, but there is almost no standing in the area. local.


    "Tress, look for something that can be smashed. We can''t just sit and wait like this."


    Some stones can still be found at the top, but they are all small stones, and there is no way to cause much damage to those creatures.


    The bigger stones are not found here at all, and they have not prepared in advance, so they can only draw on the spot, but unfortunately they can''t get much on the spot.They didn''t have any useful tools, so they could only get together the usable stones on the surface, but they didn''t find anything after scanning around.


    "There is nothing useful, only these."


    Teres pointed out the stones she had collected to Lorna. Even if these stones were thrown with great effort, she would not be able to cause much damage to the wolves below.


    "Try it."


    Lorna said she went to pick up a larger stone, which was about the size of her palm, held it in her hand, she stood on the edge, staring down at the wolves below.


    Aiming at one of them, with a "swish", the rocks flew down like sharp arrows.The stone hit the target accurately and hit the wolf. Amidst the wailing, the wolf was lying on the ground with some blood on his head.


    Can''t kill wolves, but can bring some damage to them.


    "Attack as soon as possible and cause more chaos to them, so that we can move more safely afterwards."


    Lorna found a way, not necessarily relying on rocks to solve the wolves, as long as they can cause trouble to them and cause chaos in them, their goal will be achieved.


    Under the intensive attack of raindrops, the wolves quickly became confused again. When being attacked like this, although the injury was not serious, and it was actually painful, it was enough to make these wolves irritable.


    It''s just that no matter how angry they are, they don''t have any effect, they can still only yell below.


    Lorna and Terris attacked from different directions. What they found were the wolves with the highest level of confusion. As long as they attacked them, there was no need to worry about being counterattacked.In addition, the other wolves around were more or less in chaos, which gave them a chance.


    Taking advantage of the chaotic moment, they attacked quickly, and in a blink of an eye, several wolves died under the clever daggers in their hands.It was just a moment of effort, and the wolves that were the dominant wolves died more than half, and they didn''t even do anything.


    Hearing footsteps from a distance, Lorna and Terris also understood that they must speed up to deal with the pack of wolves, otherwise all their efforts would be wasted when the enemy arrived.


    The wolves once again surrounded them, but obviously there was no way to control them. Maybe before, with more numbers, but now they are dreaming, which can be said to be wishful thinking.


    If the number is large enough, it will naturally have enough advantages, but when the number is small to a certain extent, even if the number is larger, there is still not enough threat.


    "The next thing to do is to eliminate them as soon as possible, not to waste time!"


    The two little guys also took the risk, and directly confronted these wolves. With the cooperation of the two people, they still took a little advantage.


    The wolves have gone mad, and they rushed over like mad dogs, but their attacks were still easy to dodge.Lorna and Terris basically didn''t need to worry about it, it was easier to dodge.


    In the dodge and attack, the two little guys gradually gained the upper hand, seeing the number of wolves getting less and less.


    The wolves were finally wiped out, and none of the wolves could escape their attack, all of them stayed here.


    "Hurry up and transport their bodies."


    Both little guys knew that the time was urgent and why the corpses of the wolves had to be transported up as soon as possible.They had already thought about it before, but if this continues, they don''t know how much trouble it will be.


    Neither Lorna nor Teres believed that this possibility was too great to take back the body of the wolf pack from the feet of that behemoth.


    So they must do it as soon as possible, remove all the corpses as soon as possible, it is impossible to dissect the corpses of these wolves in such a short time.


    The main reason is that the two little guys have no experience in anatomy and have learned some, but they haven''t tried much by themselves.


    This is also the reason why they are unwilling to dissect underneath. If they can complete the dissection as soon as possible and collect the material, then they will do it, but obviously that is just talking, they can''t do it.


    After moving all the wolves'' corpses to the top of the mountain, the two little guys did not care about the wolves'' corpses, although they were necessary for their task.But the direction of their attention now has changed to the moving giant.


    The huge monster has now come between the two hills, standing on it and looking down at its huge body, which makes the little guy feel a little shocked.


    From above, the shock of seeing a huge thing is somewhat weakened, but if it is below, just looking up at such a guy, it is estimated that few people can have the mind to fight it.


    The ground shook every step of the way, and the hills were no exception. It felt like an earthquake, and the earth was constantly shaking.


    Just walking around can bring such consequences, if you really fight, you don''t know what it will look like.

 1939 Chapter 1939

    "Shoot?"


    Teres asked in a low voice. As a lively guy, she was a little eager to try, with her small arms moving, and she looked like she was about to rush down immediately.But Lorna didn''t agree with her idea, it was not the time yet.


    Of course this is not the main reason, the main reason is that there is no need.At least so far they have no need to conflict with that guy.


    Lorna and Terris did not accept the relevant task. So far, the huge monster has not found the two of them, and has not attacked.This is very good, maintaining such a situation, the two sides can maintain this way.


    Lorna and Teres didn''t have any thoughts of action, even if they did, they suppressed it. They waited on it, wanting to see what the huge monster would do afterwards.If it were to go by like this, everyone would be happy, but if that guy really came to make trouble, they wouldn''t be afraid.


    The two little guys are not bold, but they can''t shrink back, they must show courage.


    Everything is under the gaze of Hua Yueling and the others, in their opinion, the little guys have done well enough.Especially when dealing with those wolves, it is good to take advantage of the terrain. They use their brains instead of just rushing around without them.


    In the heavy tremor, the behemoth gradually moved away, its target didn''t know where it was, just like Hua Yueling and the others didn''t know where it came from.It just appeared here, and then left here, as if it really just passed by here.


    "Why did it come from?"


    Not only were Lorna and Teres very curious about the answer to this question, even Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t get an answer.


    It makes sense to say that it was just because they heard the howling of a wolf and then came over. The key is that they didn''t find any signs of it appearing before it appeared.


    "Go, let''s take a look."


    Hua Yueling decided not to sit and wait for death. There was no need to bother about the monster, but you could see where it came from. If there was anything weird, there should be something to be found there.


    The three people went down the hill quietly, and the behemoth naturally did not find their whereabouts.In this way, when the others, including the two little guys, were not clear, the three of Hua Yueling had already gone to the place where the giant appeared.


    "It stands to reason that the neighborhood is right."


    Speaking softly, Hua Yueling looked for it here.


    "Can''t feel abnormal fluctuations."


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang heard his words, but neither of them spoke. They were also looking for something wrong here.


    While looking for something wrong, Hua Yueling thought of something, and suddenly raised her head and looked forward. It was the side of the hill, and it seemed likely that it was the direction that the behemoth came from.


    "Well, there is no trace on the ground, which means that it did appear suddenly. It must be true."


    There are obvious footprints on the ground, which can be easily seen with the naked eye.Subconsciously glanced at the hill next to him, or there was a huge cave where the monster that was bigger than the elephant could live.


    The hills on the side didn''t seem to be abnormal, and there was no way to enter.


    "Judging from the footprints, it should have suddenly appeared here."


    The eyes of the three of them all fell on the first four huge footprints. If viewed in a circle, the footprints must be at least three meters in diameter.


    This is only an estimate. Huayueling feels that if accurate measurements are made, the data will only be larger, not reduced.


    They can only get clues from their footprints, and they haven''t found anything else.Mu Ningshuang said, there is no magic left here, that is to say, no magic has been used in a short time, neither teleport magic nor summon magic.


    "There is no magic left. It is not transmitted by magic. Is there any other method of transmission? There is no way to produce magic traces."


    "There is definitely there, but unless it is some special artifacts or a special method of hiding aura, it is almost impossible not to leave any traces of magical power."


    "In other words, there is indeed a way."


    What Hua Yueling wanted was the answer to this question, as long as he knew it was there, he was not interested in how to do it.Besides, he knew that he would definitely not be able to do it.


    "But there is a more important question that has not yet been answered."


    Everyone knew what the question he was talking about, and it was certain that none of them could answer this question.It''s so easy to explain what others think, not to mention they don''t even know who the so-called other person is.


    This is the biggest problem. They don''t know what they are facing.Did the other party find out that they did it intentionally, or did they just send it for fun?


    In any case, there is no need for them to provoke each other now, unless there is a need, otherwise it will not do them any good.


    Any action depends on whether there is any benefit, even if it is a voluntary action free of charge, it is just the difference between the benefits, whether the benefits belong to one''s own or others, no matter who belongs to the benefits, anyway, the benefits are the same. correct.


    That''s what Hua Yueling and the others think. If there are not enough benefits, they don''t have to act. Maybe they can get some useful materials from the monster, but this has no effect on Hua Yueling and the others.


    They can''t use those materials to make their own equipment, so even if they get the materials, it doesn''t make much sense to them.


    This is the reason why Hua Yueling and the others are unwilling to make a move for the time being. Generally speaking, no one is willing to do things that are not good, and they are naturally no exception.At least for now, doing this kind of thing is thankless to them.


    The three people came directly to the top of the mountain from the side. They naturally wouldn''t be surprised. No matter how they were prepared, it was impossible for the behemoth to discover anything.This is for sure.


    When they came to the top, the two little guys found their figure. The little guys were very happy, but they all knew what was going on right now. They stayed in place and continued to observe it. Just behemoth.


    "That guy is really slow, it''s been a long time before he walked such a distance."


    Tucao go to Tucao, in fact, they also know that this is good, if the big guy is really faster, then it is not a general trouble.

 1940 Chapter 1940

    "Since there is nothing wrong here, let''s leave quickly and walk from the other side, just don''t be seen by it."


    Hua Yueling didn''t plan to stay here any more. As for the corpses of the wolves, in fact, don''t worry too much, just take them away.Dissection is definitely not possible here, and you will be found, but if you take it away, dissection is no problem.


    Those corpses were directly collected by Hua Yueling into the inventory. Fortunately, a single item can be stacked in the inventory. Although the corpses of these wolves are more or less different, after all, the method of killing is Different, but fortunately this is not a problem.


    As long as it is the same type of things, no matter how different those things are in form, of course, unless the difference is too big to make people think it may be another kind of thing, it can¡¯t be stacked. .


    The wolf''s corpse would definitely not reach this kind of Chengdu, so it was easily taken away by Hua Yueling.


    You can''t use teleportation magic here, otherwise they can teleport away even after collecting wolf skins.But at least it can''t be done right now, this is also to avoid being stunned.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t want to provoke that big guy. Although they were not afraid of each other, it had nothing to do with being afraid.They just don''t want to cause too much trouble for themselves. Obviously, that monster is a big trouble to them, and it is still a very, very big trouble.


    Hua Yueling will not belittle herself and think that these people are not opponents, but she will not arrogantly think that these people can easily solve each other.Regardless of which aspect, the two sides have a comparative advantage. If it really fights, it is not easy to say that water will win in the end.


    No matter who wins, it must be a big trouble.


    A group of people quietly came down from the mountain. After making sure that no one else was paying attention to them, Hua Yueling quickly evacuated from this place with the others.


    On the way down, Hua Yueling and the others hardly made any noise, even if they made some noise, no one could hear it.


    "But here, you have to stay away."


    After coming down, Hua Yueling did not relax, and continued to say that.During the action, he kept observing left and right while walking forward quickly.


    Others are closely behind him, and everyone is a little nervous in their hearts, perhaps this is caused by Hua Yueling''s words and the way of action.


    Everyone was patrolling the surroundings with a little restlessness, wanting to see if there is anything else hidden here.But in fact, there was nothing near here, at least Hua Yueling hadn''t found it yet.


    But he was just to ensure safety, or just to be more cautious. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with this. Who knows what else is here, even if he only saw such a behemoth, he couldn''t let his guard down.


    "It should be almost here, right?"


    Hua Yueling and the others hid behind a hill farther away, and then Hua Yueling asked Mu Ningshuang.


    "The distance is quite far, as long as the speed of using the teleportation is fast enough, we don''t have to worry about it after we are teleported away."


    "That''s good, just send it directly."


    Hua Yueling felt that there was no need to go further, anyway, they had to teleport away, unless it was an accident, otherwise it would be fine even if it was discovered by a behemoth.When the behemoth came over, they didn''t know how long it had been away.


    The teleportation magic was quickly prepared, and the teleportation magic was still very useful. After the teleportation array appeared, Hua Yueling and the others immediately used the teleportation array to leave.Lorna and Terris who left first left, followed by Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong.


    The last one to leave was Hua Yueling. He also walked into the portal after observing it. After the portal disappeared, the place returned to its former calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Hua Yueling and the others teleported to another place and completed a mission, which can be regarded as the biggest mission this time.The next task is simpler.


    "Herb, over here."


    The place they wear and send is relatively random, but this time they are lucky enough to teleport to one of the herb spots.


    There are a lot of herbs in this herb spot, and the herbs grow very quickly. I don''t know if there is also the kind of artifact used by Livio, that''s why.But Hua Yueling didn''t know if that was the case.


    When he came here, he felt that there was a certain power, but this power was a little erratic and a little vague.Even if she tried her best, Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure whether it really existed, or said that there was something wrong with her induction.


    However, after repeated investigations, Hua Yueling was sure that it must be true, not an illusion in her own sense.


    "I didn''t expect this place to have such power," Hua Yueling is sure that that kind of power is actually not strong, and the biggest power is not defense or counterattack. It should only be used to assist the growth of herbs. The artifact that Sister Livello took out is definitely incomparable."


    But even if it couldn''t be compared, it was incredible to be able to have this kind of power. Before that, Hua Yueling had never seen this kind of power used there.However, since there is such a power, it means that this place should be someone''s "turf."


    This is possible, but in this way, I don''t know if they will be known by the other party if they gather medicine here.


    It stands to reason that if the other party really regards this as his own chassis, he will definitely monitor it, and he will definitely know if something happens.


    Although Hua Yueling didn''t want to make trouble, he felt that even so, there was no need to go elsewhere.It¡¯s just here for medicinal herbs. If someone really asks for trouble, they won¡¯t be afraid.


    Although Hua Yueling didn''t want to cause trouble, he was not afraid of trouble.And there is no sign here to prove that this is someone''s territory, so there is no problem for them to gather herbs here.


    The two little guys immediately looked for it. Fortunately, the materials in their hands had pictures of the herbs they needed, otherwise they would really be blinded.You can only find it here, and then pick up everything you see in it.


    I don¡¯t need it now. It¡¯s a lot easier if I have a picture. Anyway, just compare it with the picture.They still had a lot of picking tasks, but they also found that although there were a lot of herbs here, few of them were related to their tasks.

 1941 Reference 1941

    This is not so much an ordinary area, it looks more like a herbal plantation to Hua Yueling.Otherwise, the area of ??this herb is unbelievable.


    Hua Yueling has never seen such a wide range of herbs, and there are still many types.


    However, although there are some exciting things in this regard, there are also unhappy things.The expressions of the two little guys were a little unpleasant after a round here.Don''t look at the many herbs here, but they need less than they thought.


    Otherwise, they can receive so many tasks of this type.After coming here, they thought they could gather all the herbs they needed at once.


    Looking at it now, otherwise there are so many such tasks, and the characters are paid well, because although there are many herbs here, there are only a part of the herbs here.


    Other herbs can only be collected elsewhere, and it will take some time.


    "No, there are only these?"


    "We have searched them all, we have searched them all, but there are only these kinds. The task we received requires several kinds of herbs, and we can only find them elsewhere."


    The two little guys nodded their heads. They reviewed the medicinal-collecting tasks they had received and picked out all the medicinal herbs they needed to collect.After having all kinds of information, they realized what a troublesome character they received.


    For this they have to go to several places, and it is almost impossible to complete it in one day.Of course, that is in the absence of transmission.Now that they can use teleportation to solve problems, it should be simpler and save time.


    The next action basically has nothing to say, it can be said to be easy, but it can also be said to be very troublesome.The main thing is that they have to be teleported several times, and each time they are teleported to the vicinity of that place, they have to find a place where the herbs grow.


    Just going back and forth like this, it''s very troublesome anyway.


    "The collection is over, thank you elder brother and sister!"


    After collecting the last herb needed, the two little guys expressed their gratitude to Hua Yueling and the others.They have given too much help. Without their help, I don''t know how long it will take.


    With their help, they were able to complete these collection tasks so quickly.But even so, it took almost a day.


    This is already very fast, and if it is handed over to others, I am afraid that there has been no progress at all.


    However, after completing these tasks, they were not prepared to go to the city now, but to find a place outside to rest for one night and go back tomorrow.


    This is also to prevent the consequences of being suspected by others when you go back too quickly, although it is nothing even if you are really suspected.


    In fact, the main reason for staying outside for one night is to let the two little guys experience more of how adventurers usually live.If you are a real adventurer, living outside is a commonplace.


    Where adventurers are like Hua Yueling and others, they can say where they want to go, and they don''t live outside at all. If they want to go home, they go home. Adventurers are not so comfortable career.


    It is a common meal to sleep in the wind, where is it like them, life is so enjoyable.


    But don''t look at Hua Yueling and the others as normal adventurers, and they have a very complete set of things for adventure.Take the tent, for example, and what they prepared was a pretty good tent with magical defense capabilities.


    This kind of tent deployment is also very simple, as long as the use of magic to stimulate it can be directly deployed, and then find a place to put it down.


    It''s a pity that there are not many tents in hand, only two, and a lot of people can live in one tent. Because the tent is quite big, it can accommodate up to six or seven people.


    This is obvious. One of the tents is for Huayueling, and the other is for the girls.


    As for what to eat at night, they also brought a lot of things anyway, and just take out some as food.


    But there is one more thing they need to do before eating food, and that is to collect the materials on the wolves'' carcasses.


    The most important thing is skinning. Hua Yueling has learned this skill, and the most important thing is to exchange gold coins.Think about my craftsmanship when I was a beginner, but it is not the same as before.


    The little guys have no experience in this area, after all, they have never learned the skills in this area.They can only watch how Hua Yueling does it, and then come to learn.


    "Do you want to try?"


    After peeling a few wolves, Hua Yueling looked at the two little guys and asked.The two little guys looked at each other and shook their heads. They were not interested in this.


    If Hua Yueling forced them to study, they would definitely not refuse, but since Hua Yueling didn''t force them, but just asked, the two little guys were naturally unwilling.


    After the dissection, Hua Yueling and the others helped to hold the materials, mainly because the two little guys don''t have a space bag or something, so they can only do this.If the two of them were allowed to hold such things, it would be too difficult.


    However, there was no way to put so many things in Hua Yueling''s inventory, so he could only give this task to Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong and the others.They helped to hold those herbs, and her inventory was limited, so she couldn''t help with so many things.


    There is no need to worry about the space bag, as long as there is enough space, you can put things in it, but the inventory will not work.The number of each is too small. Although they can be stacked, they can only be stacked with items. The stacking rules are also a bit strange.


    In any case, there are only a few things that can be placed in the inventory. If it is more accurate, there are some types of items that can be placed.The number of items is a different matter.


    It is precisely for this reason that Hua Yueling can''t hold all the things collected this time, so in some respects, the inventory must be better than the space bag.But in other respects, the inventory is not as good as the space bag.


    It''s hard to say whether the inventory is better or the space bag is better, and it doesn''t have to be higher.Of course, there is another shortcoming of the inventory to say, that is, does everyone have it, except for people like Hua Yueling, it is estimated that no one else will.

 1942 Reference 1942

    After cleaning up all the wolves, Hua Yueling and the others washed their hands and then began to eat.A dinner is not actually a sumptuous meal, but the two little guys taste more fragrant than ever.


    They also consume a lot on this day, whether it''s fighting or picking later is quite troublesome.Tonight they ate more than usual, and their stomachs were full.


    They used to like to eat, but they have never been to this level.But when Hua Yueling looked at them, she could understand them, and wondered if she was the same in the beginning.


    After eating a meal, Hua Yueling and the others went around at random, as if they were exercising after a meal.Although this kind of exercise is not large, it is also good for the body.


    In fact, they don''t have much to do at night, and they don''t have any special lighting equipment. The only thing they can do is play with the game console they bring.


    But they actually only brought one with them, and it was brought by Hua Yueling.


    Hua Yueling did not play by herself but gave Lu Yuetong and the others, but he also told them not to rest too late, after all, there is no benefit in sleeping too late.


    At night, he really had nothing to do. After separating from the girls, he returned to his tent and lay down.In fact, there should be a personal vigil, but it is still early.


    "It''s really troublesome to take risks outside."


    It would be much better if it was inside the city, but it was really outside, but it was also necessary.No one can guarantee that it will be safe outside, it is quite unsafe outside.


    It would be great if I could make a protective barrier, but it would definitely be more troublesome, let alone that kind of thing can''t be made just by trying to make it.


    The moonlight in the sky is beautiful, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, raised her head and lowered it, staring at the burning flame in front of her.


    The game console was in his hand now, and Mu Ningshuang gave him it before going to bed, and they knew that what he wanted to say at night was not a good job.


    But after all, he is the only man here, so he can only be left to watch the night alone.Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong actually wanted to watch the night with him, and they could be regarded as having a companion, but they were rejected by Hua Yueling.


    There is no need to let others accompany the suffering because of themselves, besides, even if they don''t accompany themselves, they still have to watch the night, it''s just in the middle of the night.


    Hua Yueling also played for a while, but with such a person in such a wilderness, to be honest, Hua Yueling was a little unable to play.If he is interested in better places, he can''t calm down in such places.


    In this black environment, Hua Yueling felt her heart beating fiercely, and there was no way to calm down.What kind of feeling is this, a bit similar to nervousness. When playing games, there is always a thought in my heart that I can''t explain clearly.


    He shook his head vigorously, trying to get rid of the nervous thoughts, but I have to say that this is difficult to do.Maybe it''s the function of the environment. It would be better if someone was around, but I was alone, even though I knew there were other people in the tent, I still felt that way very strongly.


    Patting her face, Hua Yueling stood up and wandered around the fire and the tent.His steps are very light, even lighter than the breeze.


    Even he himself almost couldn''t hear his footsteps, but it was nothing, he thought it was just right.He didn''t want his footsteps to attract other people''s attention. After all, everyone was resting, and only himself was still awake.


    Amidst the fire, the sound of "cracking" flames was somewhat similar to the sound of firecrackers, but the sound was definitely much smaller.Although the flame is quite bright, reading in this environment is different.


    Hua Yueling tried to read the book, but it was no different from playing a game. She was very nervous and couldn''t read it anymore.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know why she felt this way. It turned out that she had this feeling sometimes, but that was basically when there were too many people, not when there was no one person like now.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling''s mentality is still good. Although he doesn''t like staying up late and basically never stayed up late, he is still in a good spirit today, and he does not say that he is too sleepy to open his eyes.It''s just that now he doesn''t know what she should do, she doesn''t want to just stay like this, it''s meaningless.


    It would be fine if it was only a while, but it would take that long to wait. From now to midnight, there are still several hours.


    Just waiting for such a long time is meaningless. Although he can wait if he just waits like this, he obviously doesn''t want that.


    Hua Yueling went around for a long time and didn''t think of any good way to kill time, but so far there might be only one real way.


    With an unsolvable worry in her heart, Huayueling reluctantly took out the game console, playing games or reading. This is the best way to kill time. Just calm down and it should be fine. Although it is difficult, it takes Yueling thinks that she can try, this is the best way.


    At the beginning, she was still a little uncomfortable, and Hua Yueling didn''t know why. It was difficult to tell a Zie Chouyin about such a thing.It''s not like this when you''re at home or in a tree house. It just happens to be like this here, which is really weird.


    Shaking his head, Hua Yueling focused on the game. As time passed by, other thoughts were gradually wiped out after putting it in.


    It wasn''t until the sky changed a little that Hua Yueling came back to her senses, and looked up, it should be almost time.Although the sky was still quite dark, it was already brighter, and after looking at the time, it was indeed almost the end.


    "It''s time to call them, I also need to rest."


    Although it was not necessary to ask them to guard the whole night by themselves, Hua Yueling decided to ask them to go.After all, this is what the two parties have discussed, and there is no need to put too much thought into this aspect.


    What''s more, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong both reminded him before they went to bed. Think about them and they have had experience without credit, even though they were all for the good of each other.


    There was no need, Hua Yueling thought so, and then went to the place where Mu Ningshuang and the others rested.The four of them are still sleeping soundly, and haven''t woken up yet.But it''s normal. After all, it''s still early. If it''s not for the night watch, you can rest for a long time.

 1943 Reference 1943

    The four girls just huddled together like that, all seemed to sleep soundly, and no one wanted to get up again.Hua Yueling looked at them and felt that it was better not to be a villain.


    Although she said that she was not going to do anything bad, but just wanted to wake them up to replace her to watch the night, but now Hua Yueling still felt that that was a bit bad.He didn''t want to disturb the girls'' rest. In this case, it''s better to come alone, so don''t disturb them.


    Thinking like this, Hua Yueling retracted her hand and walked out again. He did not wake up the girls.


    "I''ll come alone, don''t call them."


    The girls didn''t notice that someone came in and then went out. After all, Hua Yueling didn''t make any noise, just to not wake them up.


    Coming silently and leaving silently, Hua Yueling felt that she was about to become a ghost.Fortunately, he is not a ghost.


    After sitting down, Hua Yueling looked around. He was really hungry after guarding for so long and wanted to eat barbecue.He has always seen the barbecues eaten by the characters in the game, and he also wants to try it. Unfortunately, he does not have the peculiar ability of the characters in the game.


    "I don''t know how to barbecue."


    I don''t know if I can bake only wolf meat. There is basically no difference in the game, but in reality it is not necessarily true.


    Wolf meat is still edible, and I have eaten it, and the taste is not bad.In other words, as long as the meat has been eaten, it seemed to Hua Yueling to be the same.


    But he still thinks the roasted meat should taste pretty good, and he wants to try it.


    "It''s too tired for breakfast."


    Thinking about it this way, but he still felt that if he could make some delicious roasted wolf meat, then the girls would definitely be very happy.


    But the question now is what to do. Although Hua Yueling has this idea, there is a big problem in his opinion.


    If you don¡¯t have any seasoning in your hands, will roast meat without seasoning be delicious?You must know that even people in another world know that barbecues need seasonings. Although the seasonings they use here may be inferior to those he uses in modern society, they also have seasonings.


    It''s a pity that I don''t even have the spices in this world, let alone those in modern society.


    "I considered everything else, but I didn''t even consider the issue of eating."


    It''s not that I haven''t considered it, but that I haven''t considered the issue of barbecue. Although Hua Yueling is very yearning for this matter, she has never thought about really going to try it.Quite troublesome, this is the biggest obstacle to Hua Yueling, he is a lazy person.


    But now there is nothing else. He has been playing the game for too long and needs to rest.This is also his own thoughts, and his own thoughts are often the most important, rather than being forced by others.


    Hua Yueling thought it was very interesting, but fortunately, the wolf meat was still kept, instead of handing it to Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong.In fact, they don''t want to keep it, otherwise they would have held it long ago, and it would be impossible to just stay outside.


    The wolf meat was originally to be thrown away, and at most it would be recycled by Hua Yueling, but recycling was actually not worth a lot of money, at least Hua Yueling didn''t have that idea.


    Hua Yueling wanted to find a wooden stick nearby to use for barbecue, but unfortunately he looked for it and found that there was nothing to use.This is a plain, not in the forest. If it is easier to find in the forest, it is really difficult to find a useful stick on the plain.


    "Is there nothing else useful?"


    Hua Yueling looked for it in her inventory, but unfortunately there was nothing available in his inventory.Less space means the preciousness of space, and no one can use so little space to install useless things and waste space in vain.


    This requires him to look for it, but now he can''t find it.The firewood was not actually collected by them, but Lu Yuetong carried in the space bag, which was also prepared for adventure.It can only be said that their preparation is still not enough.


    Even if it is enough, it is actually a problem. Now that the two girls are sleeping, it is impossible for Hua Yueling to wake them up just because of this. In that case, there will be no distinction between the end and the end.


    "Is there no better way?"


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, she didn''t know what to do.If there is no props, there is no way to bake it.Can''t let him hold it in his own hand to bake it, in that case, what is the difference between baking it with his own hands.


    Hua Yueling was not so arrogant that he felt that there was nothing wrong with his hands being roasted by fire. It was impossible. His fire attribute resistance was not that strong at all.In fact, it can basically be said that there is no. If there is such equipment, it would be better to say something.


    However, this kind of problem is not completely insoluble, it just needs to think about it.


    Hua Yueling remembered that there were still some things in the tent. Those things were not prepared by herself, they were all packed by Lu Yuetong.I don''t know what it is, maybe I can look for it.


    Back in the tent, Hua Yueling immediately searched for it. After searching, she found that there was nothing useful, so she had to give up her original idea.


    "Would you like to be a flower wolf?"


    Naturally, the inspiration came from the beckoning chicken. It was a bit of plagiarism, but this was not the most worthy of his attention. After all, he was not for selling money, but for his own food.But he didn''t have any seasoning in his hand, and he didn''t have anything to use to make a chicken.


    Just like making roasted wolves, there is no way to make them without something.


    Unless he just threw the wolf meat directly on the fire to roast, but he obviously couldn''t do that.The roasted wolf meat he made is to be eaten by himself, not for feeding animals.


    Thinking about going to Hua Yueling, she felt that she couldn''t realize her idea. Unless she was fully prepared, no one could cook barbecue.Now he understands this matter, everything must be fully prepared.


    Today, it seems that you don''t think about what you can do, Hua Yueling sighed in her heart, this is also nothing.After giving up making barbecue, Hua Yueling picked up the game console again, and now she can only do this.


    Now, in his opinion, playing games is still the best way to kill time, and there are restrictions. The game sounds cannot be made too loud, otherwise it should wake people up.


    "It''s all this time..."


    Lu Yuetong couldn''t help sighing when she got up in the morning. She wanted to go out and trouble Hua Yueling, but she just thought about it and didn''t really do that.


    "You really killed people."

 1944 Reference 1944

    Hua Yueling could only show a wry smile in the face of Lu Yuetong who was looking for her angrily. Although Lu Yuetong didn¡¯t really say anything to blame him, she knew that she was thinking something by looking at his expression. what.


    Not just her, but even Mu Ningshuang was dissatisfied.The two girls stared at him like that, making him helpless.He can only find a way to ask for their forgiveness, although he must have no problem with what he has to say, he himself doesn''t think so.


    Distrust of others, this is the biggest problem this time, he has already thought about it.


    "Surely not next time."


    He couldn''t say such a thing, and people might not believe it when he said it.


    "Sorry."


    Hua Yueling could only apologize to her, but Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang naturally did not say that they would force him to apologize.


    "Okay, okay, it''s always like this every time. Even if we are girls, you think we are too delicate and uncomfortable at first. Can''t you get used to it after so long? You treat us as children? ."


    Hua Yueling''s heart was startled by Lu Yuetong''s words, this was her own problem.


    "I was wrong, and I will definitely not."


    Hua Yueling Lulu was as solemn as before, he really wanted to understand that he did not do well in this respect.Said it is for the good of others, or I haven''t asked them what they think.


    "I used to see you sleeping in Zhengxiang, so I didn''t have the heart to call you."


    "Aling, you are really too, too easily affected. We sleep soundly and can''t wake up. We also know your mind, it''s okay, you can find time to make up for it if you sleep less."


    Huayueling nodded again and again, and after he agreed, the two girls didn''t chase and say anything.Anyway, just let it go, they believe that Hua Yueling will definitely change some thoughts.


    After talking about it, I will prepare breakfast. I don¡¯t know what to eat for breakfast. In order not to be so troublesome, I just got some ordinary snacks.But these snacks weren''t brought by them, but the snacks that belonged to the world they got from Gelucci.


    Food in different places has different local flavors. In this respect, the different world is also the same. It doesn''t matter whether it is food from another world. In fact, there are some special foods in different worlds, but there are fewer types of food.


    The special ingredients only available in this world are used. Huayueling was really not too used to it when she first ate it. After all, it was the taste of this world, and it was normal for them to be at odds with their own taste.


    After that, Huayueling tasted several different kinds of food, and gradually she could understand the deliciousness of some different world food.


    Maybe you can''t feel it at first, and even feel that the taste is a bit weird, not so delicious, but this is also a process of adaptation.


    After packing up on their side, the two little guys also woke up. They were the last to get up among all of them. The little guys were just a little lethargic, which is understandable.


    "I''m all up, come and wash your hands and eat."


    Hua Yueling heard the sound of footsteps behind her, turned around and waved at them to come over.There was a water basin next to it, which was brought by Lu Yuetong. These items were basically handed over to her, and Mu Ningshuang''s storage space was filled with magic-related items.


    After learning magic, Mu Ningshuang became more and more obsessed with magic, not enthusiastic, but it was almost the same.It can be seen that she likes magic, and a large part of her mind is on it.


    Hua Yueling sometimes even wondered if she had made them crooked because she was a good student who became a magician.


    But obviously neither Mu Ningshuang nor Lu Yuetong cares about these, and even likes the current life.No one will have similar thoughts in his mind. It is impossible to say that there is no such thing at all, it is just a more or less problem.


    Hua Yueling himself belongs to the kind with more thoughts. He likes the life now and feels more comfortable than before.Although there are more things to do every day and a lot of troubles are encountered, these are nothing.


    What Hua Yueling likes is the power she has, and this power is basically impossible for ordinary people to have.There is nothing better than this for him.


    After eating breakfast, Hua Yueling and the others are going to go around here again. The incident is still relatively early, and Hua Yueling''s view is that there is no need to go back so early.So what to do in a hurry, it''s not too late to wait.


    Besides, they just went back to hand in the task. It is estimated that they will not come here again after handing in the task, so it is good to take a good look at the scenery around here at the end.


    The two little guys can''t see the atmosphere of parting at all, but this is also normal. After all, they are not parting with them. They are just leaving the place where they have just arrived. There is no need to give up emotionally. It doesn''t make sense.


    Around eight or nine o''clock, Hua Yueling and the others returned to the city. The materials were taken out after the Adventurers'' Guild, and then they were handed over to the host of the Adventurers'' Guild.


    The task was completed in this way, and a few people did not want to continue accepting the task. They were ready to leave this place.After such a battle, the two little guys are not detectable. At least for the time being, there is no need for them to fight more. Although fighting can accumulate experience, it is not good to fight too much. To accumulate state of mind.


    Hua Yueling had no problems with this aspect, mainly because of the system and the help of Xiaoxue, otherwise his current state of mind would definitely be a big problem.


    Other people need to worry about this problem, but he does not need it. This is his special place.Everyone hopes so, but not everyone can be so lucky.


    He must be the only one to say what he has to say now, and he has not seen or heard of other people.


    The harvest of a few people is pretty good, and the rewards they get after those tasks are given to the two little guys.Hua Yueling didn''t want anything,


    Don''t look at the rewards for those tasks that look good, but it still depends on who it is for. It is true for the two little guys, but it is nothing to them.


    Don''t look at Hua Yueling and the others basically have nothing to spend in another world, but in fact they are not bad at all.There is no problem even buying advanced equipment.


    It''s just that the equipment in their hands is too good. In terms of weapons in this world, it is estimated that only artifacts can enter their eyes.

 1945 Chapter 1945

    Hua Yueling and the others teleported back to the tree house, and then the two little guys stayed. They said they were going to help prepare lunch.And Hua Yueling and the others also decided not to go out for the time being, but to go around in the library.


    Hua Yun is still busy in the library, and she has to read many books every day.It may be an exaggeration to say how many books you read a day, but it is actually very possible.


    The main reason for this situation is that the two sides have different understandings of reading.Most people think that they have to finish reading a whole book. This is called reading a book.


    In fact, it is not like this. Some books need to be read, but there are many books that are not needed. The key is what you need.What you need is the most important thing for you, and the most important place for reading.


    If you find what you need or what you are interested in from a book, then even if you have read this book, it is considered finished.


    This is a fact of reading, but obviously not many people know it, and perhaps many people will feel that this is not really finishing a book.But Hua Yueling didn''t care about this. He and his sister had similar ideas, except that many of the books he read needed to be read in full.


    "Let''s come here for several days."


    "Well, it''s been two days."


    "Sister Yun should almost go back soon."


    Unless you are going back to modern society, otherwise, there is no way to know what life is now in modern society.There is no way to know this from here, so it will be more troublesome.


    Computers and game consoles don''t work. Once in this world, the time displayed on those machines is consistent with the time in this world, but it is displayed in another world.


    Hua Yueling herself didn''t understand why it was like this, she didn''t understand at all.


    "Right, there may be a way."


    "What do you mean?"


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang both looked at him incomprehensibly, without figuring out what he meant.Mainly I don''t know what he is talking about.


    Suddenly there was such a sentence for no reason. Only when you understand it, there are ghosts.


    "I mean the time in this world, the computer and the time on the game console. If we want to know the time, we can modify it. There is no need to follow the time shown at the beginning."


    "Does it work?" Lu Yuetong seemed to have other ideas, and asked in confusion, "Is it really useful to change the time? You must know that the time of the two worlds is not equal, even if the time is changed, it will not be useful. Right."


    "I''m not sure, I think I can give it a try, there is nothing to lose, right?"


    "That''s true, it''s just a great possibility. It''s impossible to say that because we changed the time to be in sync with ours, then the time shown above will be slower. That''s impossible."


    "Who knows, it''s better to try anyway."


    The three people chatted about various possibilities, and just walked upstairs.Originally, they were going to the library, but after thinking about this, they decided to go to the recreation room first.


    There is no one in the entertainment room, everyone is busy now, for lunch.Of course, there are other busy tasks too. Now a lot of vegetables and the like are planted near the tree house, and they have to be taken care of every day.


    For this, the girls also deliberately went to learn some related magic with Ze Lucy.This world has magic that can help crops grow, but this kind of magic is not everyone can learn, at least there are so many girls here, only two or three can learn.


    So the two were very busy every day after they learned the plant magic, and they had to use many different magics to control the growth of plants.In fact, it cannot be said to be controlled. After all, even magic in this area cannot control crops at all, but can accelerate the growth of plants.


    The effects of different magic are also different, and the planting area is very large, so the magic power in the bodies of the girls is basically not much left every day.


    The magic in the girls is very small, after all, they have not actually learned magic before.Even after learning magic, magic power is slowly accumulating. Now their magic power can be said to be pitiful. In this case, they want to use so many kinds of magic to drink potions.


    It''s really rare that the entertainment room is so deserted. Hua Yueling hasn''t seen such an entertainment room for a long time.


    Hua Yueling is quite familiar with this place. Looking at the computer and game console that are turned on, the screen saver is now displayed on the monitor screen.Explain that someone had played here before, but later there was something so I could only leave temporarily.


    I walked over and shook the mouse. What was displayed on the screen was an ordinary desktop, not a picture of a game.


    "Well, let''s take a look, change it, I don''t know if it works."


    Hua Yueling changed his time a bit, but it was actually quite easy, but Hua Yueling didn''t try it at first, but at that time he was still a little confused and didn''t know what to do.


    Although the display method is based on modern society, it is based on a different world in the setting of time.First of all, Hua Yueling is not familiar with the time calculation method in another world, and he has never asked others what is going on.Secondly, the modification inside is also very troublesome. Hua Yueling tried to modify but didn''t know what to do, which means that the operation was not convenient at all.


    As if the software had been updated, when Hua Yueling made changes again, she found that the changes were much easier than she had imagined.And there are many more choices, which was not the case before.


    After the last failure, he had already forgotten this, and this time he thought about it again, but he didn''t expect that it really changed.


    "This computer and game consoles have been brought into this world because they are all affected by this world. It''s very strange. It can''t be changed by someone. Nobody in this world can program software, and this is also It''s very difficult to change a system..."


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling couldn''t even be sure who changed these.But when I think about it, I feel terrible.


    Maybe Zelucci would know something. After all, the strengths of the two sides are different. If they don''t know, it doesn''t mean Zelucci doesn''t know.She is stronger and has a deeper understanding of the world, maybe she can explain to them why this is the case.


    But now Hua Yueling doesn''t think about it, he just wants to see if there will be any changes when he changes time.

 1946 Reference 1946

    After changing the time, Hua Yueling went to compare the time progress between different devices, and Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang were also watching this.Gradually they discovered something that made them happy, that is, the progress of time varies with the setting time.


    "After setting, the time here has slowed down."


    "As long as it changes to the real time, it''s okay. I have to go back and have a look."


    Hua Yueling immediately got up and prepared to go back, the two girls looked at each other and followed him out.


    Now the main thing is to go back and find out the time quickly, and then come back. In fact, they can follow him or not, but the two girls are obviously still willing to follow him.


    The three of them returned to Sister Livello''s house soon, and they didn''t need to bother to check the clocks.Record the above time. Although there will be some errors, there is no way.


    If you do this, it is impossible to have no error at all, and it does not matter if there is an error of a few seconds or even minutes.


    After I went back, I hurried to the entertainment room to record the time. To be honest, watching the slow growth of time was really uncomfortable.In fact, this is also very easy to understand. Hua Yueling and the others have already imprinted the innate thoughts such as minutes and seconds deeply in their minds. Now there is a kind of time that goes so slowly, which naturally makes them produce Feeling unfit.


    But this is still well understood after all, and it is estimated that there will be no problems after a while.


    "Regardless of other things, the problem here is solved anyway. Now that you know the time, it''s easier to handle, so you don''t need to rush back because of this."


    Now it''s just one day after Huayun''s vacation, and there is still a whole day left, but at most they have to go back there at night.


    Hua Yun must go back to rest for a night and adjust her time concept, otherwise it will cause trouble if she counts on the time here.


    After setting the time, Hua Yueling immediately went to her sister Hua Yun, and then told her about the time they changed.


    "Did it just pass the day? I thought it had been a long time."


    More than two days have passed here, and only one day has passed over there. Thinking about it is really incredible.If you calculate according to the events on both sides, wouldn''t it be equivalent to more than double their time out of thin air.


    But even if Hua Yueling is so, they can''t stay here all the time, they can only stay here for a while, they still have a lot to do in other worlds, not that they can stay here forever.


    Hua Yueling herself actually wants to stay here forever, the time here is too comfortable for him, but this kind of thinking cannot be staying here forever.Only when two worlds are compared can we feel this way.


    After all, the slow time in this world is relative to another world, not the slow time in a certain place.


    Hua Yun can now study more at ease, otherwise she will worry about how much free time she will have.After this time, I will be busy myself.Don''t watch Tiantian just read books, but now he is a little bit reluctant to live his current life.


    But thinking about it, it¡¯s actually pretty good. Just work for a few days, and then come here to rest for a few days. The cycle of life like this is better than before.


    This kind of life is pretty good, Hua Yun thinks so, don¡¯t think she has to read almost all day and all day, but she doesn¡¯t feel quilted at all, she feels very happy, in fact, this is enough ,


    Hua Yueling and the others are still very busy. After going to the library, they looked for Jie Lucy sister.Although the problem was solved, Hua Yueling was still very curious about some of these situations, so I wanted to ask what kind of problem it was.


    Sister Jelucie definitely understands this question, it depends on how she answers it.Questions in this area may be more troublesome and have something to do with this world, so Hua Yueling is not yet sure whether Jieluxi will answer her.


    Maybe, he found Zelucy with such thoughts.


    "Sister Jelucci, I have some questions to ask you."


    Jelly didn''t respond, just looking at him, Hua Yueling could tell what she meant from her expression, so just ask.


    Sister Jeluxi didn''t say to answer, but since she said she asked him, it means she might answer, which is enough.


    "It''s about the machines we brought over."


    Hua Yueling carefully asked the question she was thinking about. Although she didn''t know if it would cause him other troubles, there was no harm in understanding it.


    "I don''t quite understand what happened to those machine changes, why such a thing happened, I don''t know if Jie Lucy knows."


    "They were transmitted from different worlds."


    With her eyes closed, after a while she opened her eyes and looked at Hua Yueling and said.


    "From another world... is the role of this world?"


    According to Sister Jelussie, this is very possible and has a lot to do with the world, but why is it so?Is it because computers and other things are not available in this world, that is why this situation is caused?


    Jelucy closed her eyes again, and she didn''t know if she was thinking or didn''t want to continue answering his questions, but Hua Yueling and the others did not leave in a hurry.


    Four people sat around the table, no one spoke, everyone was thinking about the issue of the person.The world has changed software. In fact, it is quite interesting to think about it. If you say so, I feel that the world has become a programmer.


    To a certain extent, it is very interesting, letting the computer program show characteristics related to the world.


    The power of the world can directly invade the computer hardware, and I don''t know how to do it, whether Jelousy has discovered anything about it.


    Hua Yueling looked at Jieluxi Sister, and saw that she still closed her eyes and still had no words.But it''s not right to say that she doesn''t want to communicate with them. After all, she doesn''t want to drive them away no matter how she looks, just keeps thinking.


    "Perhaps I am really thinking about it, this is also an important thing for Jeruxie."


    The power of the world, logically speaking, shouldn''t be hostile to them, but it is not certain, at least from the performance of Sister Ze Lucy.


    There was no expression on her face, but Hua Yueling felt that she was very worried, and it was still because of their questioning.But it was also natural, Hua Yueling felt so after thinking about it.

 1947 Reference 1947

    Before he said it, Jie Lucy didn''t know much about the computer, so she might not know that something like that happened on the computer.But now after their reminders, she realized this.


    "When did this happen?"


    Ze Lucy opened her eyes suddenly, glanced at the three of them and asked.The voice was very soft, but Hua Yueling could hear some of her thoughts.


    Somewhat worried, this kind of thing happened unexpectedly.Don''t look at what she knows a lot, but she obviously didn''t think of this matter.


    This is more troublesome, and this matter is likely to be a big trouble for them.


    "I don''t know much, but it should be something that didn''t take long after the computer was shipped."


    Hua Yueling thought about it. It was a long time ago when she first discovered this incident in her memory, but she didn''t know what she thought at that time, and she didn''t talk to Sister Jelousy or ask her.I guess at that time I felt that she had absolutely no way to answer such questions.


    Was he also affected by his thoughts at that time, so he made such a decision.Now there is no way to answer such a question, he does not know the answer to the question.


    After thinking about the past, Hua Yueling shook her head slightly, she couldn''t figure it out just by thinking.Things have passed for too long, and the memories are not useful.


    "In the beginning, I didn''t have a big deal. I thought that Jeremiah would have nothing to do, so I didn''t ask. I didn''t know what happened today. When I came back, I suddenly thought that maybe it could be changed. Really changed."


    Hua Yueling said everything she knew, but there was nothing in fact, but after listening to it, Je Lucy seemed to have thought of something. She frowned slightly, looking not in a particularly good mood.


    I don''t know what she thought of, Hua Yueling wanted to ask, just to see that she hadn''t talked, thinking about it, wait for a while.Don''t worry, she might tell them if she thinks of something later.


    Hua Yueling can only guess, but when it comes to the influence of a world on items from another world, it feels a bit scary to think about it.If the world will affect things from another world, will it also affect them?


    No matter it was the soul or the body, there was no change, at least until now Hua Yueling hadn''t noticed any power to influence herself.


    "Maybe it''s an opportunity..."


    Sister Ze Lucy''s words sounded very softly, but she didn''t talk to them, but she muttered to herself.


    Hua Yueling had also had this experience, suddenly realizing something she had forgotten or hadn''t thought about clearly before, she would speak subconsciously.


    What did Jeluxi think of, Hua Yueling wondered, whether he could understand it or not, at least he hoped to get an answer.Getting a correct answer may not be that important, and it will not solve many problems, but it is still useful to him.


    Before letting him wait long, Jelucy finally spoke.


    "The world, the world has a special power that we cannot imagine."


    This was the first sentence Jelly said. Hua Yueling probably understood what she meant.In fact, he was a little skeptical at the beginning, but the suspicion was not here, but related to the real world.


    "Is there any special power in the real world? There is nothing, I can''t feel it at all. It has always been the case before and now."


    Before gaining special power, Hua Yueling didn''t feel anything, and had never felt the strange world power.But that is also normal, after all, the world cannot follow an ordinary person.


    But if you think about it carefully, wouldn''t you be an ordinary person without the world''s attention?Only those who are followed by the world can be called extraordinary people or protagonists.


    Just like the question of whether the chicken or the egg came first, who can answer this question.


    Hua Yueling''s own world is a big deal, so he can''t tell what the world''s problems are like.


    Perhaps becoming a protagonist does not require the attention of the world, but the attention of the world means that you are the protagonist. Perhaps it is such a relationship.


    This idea is not necessarily correct, but it is quite possible.


    "Even after I gained my current strength, I didn''t notice anything incredible in the modern world. There is actually nothing in it."


    Thinking secretly, Hua Yueling didn''t look at other people, and focused all of her energy on the problem in front of her.The novels I have seen in the past have such plots, and there are also some introductions and speculations, but those are all novels, after all, they are still different from the real world.


    "And it''s not just over there, it''s the same here, basically no change was noticed."


    After thinking about it again, Hua Yueling suddenly felt that this was actually a very normal thing. After thinking about it, he could understand it. You must know that this world is not the only powerful people like them, but there are more. People with greater strength.


    Those who possess more powerful powers have not noticed any special place, so how could they have noticed it.


    For example, Jeluxi''s strength is not a joke, she has great power.It''s just that she hasn''t found that peculiar power until now.


    In fact, it can''t be said that there is no discovery. It is impossible to judge whether Hua Yueling is like this. He can only guess, unless Jie Lucy tells him personally, otherwise it is nothing.


    "You should understand that the power of the world cannot come out at will to interfere with the development of the world itself. It does not matter how the world itself, how it develops, and whether the development meets expectations, it is the same."


    Je Lucy briefly explained it, and it seems that she still has some research on this aspect.


    "But if that''s the case, why are those computers affected and changed?"


    This is the most incomprehensible part of Hua Yueling, which he finds strange.But what puzzled him the most was that the things they brought were affected, while some of their other things were not affected in any way.


    Is it because computers and game consoles and other electrical appliances will have too much impact on the world, and even affect the development of the entire world, making it produce incredible changes, that''s why this situation occurs?


    This is actually possible, which means that the world forces actually feel that electronic devices are more terrifying than they are.


    "Do electronic devices have such power, for this world."

 1948 Reference 1948

    "Why the world has a soft spot for those devices, I am not very clear about this."


    Jelucy shook her head slightly, not that she could judge why this was the case based on her past experience.The computer also surprised her. She didn''t expect that there were such props in that world, and she thought about what would happen if things like computers were developed in this world.


    She can be sure that the world will definitely change greatly because of this, but is the will of the world focused on this just because of this?She felt that it was definitely not the case.


    Being able to provoke the will of the world to appear, although it is only a secretive force, and does not mean to be discovered, it is enough to be surprising.


    "But what is certain is that those devices are worth studying."


    Jelucy finally reached a conclusion, this may be the result Hua Yueling and the others wanted, but it was not enough.


    To say that what Hua Yueling wants to know is actually more information about the will power of this world.Perhaps these can give them some inspiration and let them know more about whether their world has such a power.


    No one knows whether it is useful or not, but this must be understood. If you don''t understand at all, you will never be able to judge.


    "Sister Jelucy, do you think that our world has that kind of power. Does our world have its own will?"


    "I''m not easy to say about this, but according to the truth, it should exist. This kind of thing is not so easy to detect. Don''t look at it this time being discovered by you, it is just your luck. I am. It¡¯s the same. It took a long time ago to hand in good fortune, only to discover the existence of the will of the world."


    "I don''t know exactly what it is going to do. After all, although those computers are very useful in my opinion, they shouldn''t be enough to provoke the will of the world."


    "But before Jelousy sister, didn''t you say that the will of the world should not affect the development of this world in general? But now just because the computer appears in this world, it does something, isn''t it right?"


    "I don''t know the specific situation, but it must have its own ideas."


    Jie Lucy shook her head slightly, not that she didn''t want to answer Hua Yueling''s doubts, but that she didn''t know what was going on either.This thing is very strange.


    For the time being, the discussion couldn''t discuss the reason, and I also talked about the recent events and what else has changed in the computer.But Hua Yueling couldn''t tell, so far he had only found that one change.


    "I haven''t seen what the change is. You can take me to see it."


    Jelucy was quite curious about this, and planned to go to the entertainment room with him to see what was going on.Hua Yueling did not refuse, and took her to the recreation room.


    With the computer still on, Hua Yueling dropped out of the settings page directly, and then briefly talked about the changes she said.


    However, although Hua Yueling said that he knew all these things well, he couldn''t make it too clear if he really wanted to explain it, which made Jelucy listen to something that didn''t quite understand.


    "It would be easier to explain the two computers together."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, maybe taking Jerucy to the modern world to see her will be able to know more about how different the computers in these two worlds are.


    After seeing the computer in the world that has undergone changes, Jie Lucy and Hua Yueling returned to Livio''s home together.There they saw what the original computer was like.


    Comparing the two, Zellucci certainly saw the difference between the two.


    This difference is quite big, not only between functions, but also in UI performance.Before this, Ze Lucy had some knowledge of computers, but not that much.


    I usually use a computer, and most of the time, Jie Lucy only uses a computer to query, and he doesn''t know much about the deeper aspects.And let alone her, Hua Yueling wouldn''t have looked at any settings unless she happened to think of it.


    As long as nothing goes wrong, other aspects are definitely not that important.However, this also gave Hua Yueling some other ideas. Since the computer has been changed by the will of the world, maybe it is not just one change, there must be other changes.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know whether this guess was correct, but he felt it was possible.Maybe I can look for it when I go back, maybe I can find something.


    "Xiao Ling, you can try in the past, what other changes are there. There can be no only one kind of change."


    This was also the task given to him by sister Jelucci, Hua Yueling would naturally not refuse, and nodded and agreed. After all, this was what he wanted to do.


    After the comparison, Jersey seemed to have some discoveries, but she didn''t say these discoveries, just told Hua Yueling to say nothing else.


    Hua Yueling was also thinking about what she could find, and she couldn''t wait to go back.On the contrary, Jelucy was not in a hurry, and told him to walk around here.


    What is certain is that she won''t cause any trouble, so Hua Yueling didn''t say anything, and the two sides separated here.It''s easy for Zelucy to go back anytime, just like them, just send it back.


    It''s not the first time that Jelousie has been here. She has traveled around here before, but it''s only near his home.This time it might be because some of the information she got from the computer made her very curious, so she wanted to know more.


    I just don''t know what way Jieluxi is going to understand. Hua Yueling is still curious about it, but it is impossible for him to go with Jieluxi now.Sister Zeluci didn''t say to take him, and he didn''t ask for it.


    Besides, Hua Yueling also wanted to see what interesting things she could find on the computer there after she returned.


    After the separation, Hua Yueling returned to the recreation room in the tree house, where he opened the settings page in the computer again and continued to search inside.


    Not to mention, although most places have not been modified, there is still one important place that has changed.This change must have never been discovered by Hua Yueling before.


    "Look here!"


    Hua Yueling immediately reminded others after discovering the strange place, he couldn''t wait to tell others about his discovery.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong approached immediately after his words, both looking at the computer screen curiously, mainly to see what interesting things he found.

 1949 Chapter 1949

    "this is¡­¡­"


    Lu Yuetong looked at the place where Huayue Ling pointed and didn''t understand what he was talking about, but Mu Ningshuang next to him quickly understood.


    "This one."


    Mu Ningshuang knew that her friend didn''t understand what it meant, so she pointed it out specially for her, but Jelucy looked there and still found nothing.


    "What''s wrong here, is there anything weird about this language?"


    It was a language she didn''t know, but it was normal. After all, there were many countries in the world, and there were many languages, most of which she didn''t know.


    "This is the language of this world, or the language of this world that we come into contact with here."


    The others are secondary. The most important thing is that a language belonging to a different world appeared on this computer.


    Almost no need to think about it to know that this must be caused by the will of the world, otherwise such a situation would be impossible.Although it turns out that Hua Yueling didn''t understand all kinds of languages ??too carefully, one thing for sure is that there is absolutely no language in another world.


    "Is this going to localize the computer?"


    Hua Yueling thought amused, but from the current situation, it seems that this kind of speculation is not particularly outrageous.


    "Do you want to change it and take a look."


    Hua Yueling was also quite curious, and after Lu Yuetong reminded her, she immediately changed.


    "Hey, what''s involved is really good."


    Not just him, but Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong looked at the interface in front of them in surprise.After changing the language, I discovered that not only the language, but even the graphical interface has been changed to an image adapted to the world.


    Hua Yueling glanced briefly, and felt that it was quite suitable for the style of this world, quite interesting.


    It is worthy of the power of the will of the world, if it were not for the effect of the will of the world, otherwise it would have been impossible to do so quickly.In fact, think about what the will of the world does is what a programmer does. If we continue with this idea, we still don¡¯t know what the operating system on the computer will become.


    "It''s quite interesting. It''s like an updated version of the operating system. Or a customized version of the operating system from another world."


    This is not just a joke, it is also a fact.After all, at present, all changes in the operating system can be explained by updates, and they are still updated by the will of the world.


    "However, we have never thought about spreading these to a larger area. In fact, it is not necessary at all. Although computers can definitely have a great impact on the world, it would be impossible if they did not spread."


    "Who says no, who knows what the world will think, it is not necessarily intelligent, but it just discovered such a thing, so it did it, and it may not be like this."


    They shrugged their shoulders, they didn''t see it with their own eyes, and everything was just speculation.After searching for a while, but didn''t find other changes, it would be meaningless.


    "Maybe I can make some new software or games."


    Hua Yueling said with a smile on his face, he thought it was funny, maybe it was really possible.I don''t know the difference between World Will and those programmers in their world, World Will must be able to do more.


    "It is also possible, but let''s take a look, it''s not necessarily."


    Mu Ningshuang also nodded at this time.


    The three of them have almost solved the matter, and there is nothing to do for the time being.Hua Yueling wondered if she would go to the library for a while, but it would be better not to disturb Sister Yun by herself.


    "Where are the two little guys?"


    Lorna and Terris were not here, and they separated after returning.


    "Don''t go to them first, they should be busy, there is no need to bother."


    The three were finally able to get together for a rest, they discussed and discussed, and then they stayed in the recreation room to play.


    The main thing is to try whether the computer that has been "updated" in another world has changed in other ways. After starting the game, Hua Yueling found that the displayed screen was different from the original one.


    "This one¡­¡­"


    If you don''t open it, it''s impossible to find out. The icons on the desktop have not changed, only after opening it.


    "This is unexpected, did we change it after we thought it?"


    There is no way to answer this question, and maybe something has changed before this, but Hua Yueling only read the settings in the control panel before, and didn''t watch other software or games.


    "This is a bit interesting. I don''t know if there have been changes in the game. Let''s try it."


    Open the game and try, Hua Yueling really wants to see how the game will change after the world consciousness changes.


    The previous file was still there, Hua Yueling read it, and found that the file was actually unreadable.As long as it is read, it will jump out directly. This is somewhat interesting. It may indicate that the entire game has been greatly modified, but it is not necessarily. It may be a file problem.


    Restart, and then enter the game, from the very beginning is a different scene.The initial performance was different. Even the trademark of the game manufacturer was changed to something that Hua Yueling did not know at all. It is impossible for a game manufacturer of this kind in another world. It is estimated that the world will follow the modern society. Fictitious manufacturers created by those game manufacturers.


    It really has some ideas just from what it did, but what it would do, Hua Yueling was looking forward to.


    After thinking about it this way, he thought of other aspects, he turned off the game in front of him, and now there is a more interesting aspect, maybe he can try that.


    To say that Hua Yueling''s favorite game is of course the soul game, so he wants to see what the game he has kept but is not willing to delete is now and whether it has changed.


    It is a stand-alone game, but it can be connected to the Internet.The three of them can play together, but they can also play alone.


    The most important thing is to see if you can read the archive, which Hua Yueling thinks may be the most important aspect.Another aspect is whether they can be connected to the Internet, and what will happen after the Internet is connected, whether they can only be connected to these computers in another world, or can they still be connected to other people in modern society.


    After reading the archive, there was no response and the machine stuck. Hua Yueling understood that even the newly created archive was the same.After all, the computers here are not just for them to play, the girls also play, so there are many archives.

 1950 Chapter 1950

    "No way. Almost all archives have been tried. No matter whether they are transferred from us or newly created, they cannot be read."


    Not only that, there will be different situations after these archives are read. The situation is not random, and there will be various errors that they cannot understand.They still understand the Cavaliers'' mistakes. After all, they have been playing computers for so long, so they still understand this aspect.


    They just don''t understand the message box that pops up. The information is not what they would normally see, but is unique to this world.In this way, these changes must not have appeared recently, but were brewed and made a long time ago, and I don¡¯t know how long it has been.


    Hua Yueling felt a little excited when she thought that she could play a similar brand new game here.You know that he likes this type of game very, very much, but this type of game really makes him love it, but it is pitiful, imitators can do almost nothing, of course, this is his own idea.


    Perhaps this time she has a new game to play, and Hua Yueling is somewhat excited.I don''t know if even the game world has been completely revised this time. In fact, if you think about it logically, you don''t need to do that, but Hua Yueling knows that the will of the world cannot be inferred according to common sense.


    I still have to look at it specifically, because my own speculation is of no use.


    A smile appeared on Hua Yueling''s face. After the game manufacturer''s content was over, the story animation began.I don''t know if it will be there again this time, but he is obviously overly concerned. The plot animation appears, and it is a plot animation that is impossible to see in ordinary games.


    It was a real animation, but the scenes were extraordinarily lifelike, and there were some false elements in the characters.But Hua Yueling could see that this was intentional.


    Maybe I realized some knowledge, let the world will know that it can not be made completely real, after all, this is a game.Although it is said that we are in a different world, we can directly use all kinds of things in the different world to draw materials, but it is not completely like this, but has created an even more incredible new world.


    This is definitely a good thing for Huayueling. Now he has played almost all games of this type, and there are only a few products from the same company.Although it''s okay to play it over and over again, I feel a little bored because of some repetitions.


    There is no way to do this, but to play repeatedly is indeed the best way that can be thought of at present.There are many new games appearing in the world every year, but there is basically no such thing as this type of special favorite.This is very uncomfortable.


    Hua Yueling especially hopes that she can play more good games of this type, but this possibility is relatively rare.The speed of making games with the same company is about the same. Generally speaking, it takes several years to make a new game. In the past few years, the last game has been played many times.


    But Hua Yueling has no better way. Although he has been complaining in his heart why no other game manufacturers have made similar games, let him do it himself, he certainly cannot make it.


    They are still just beginners, and there are not many things they can do. They still need to learn to continue to grow their abilities.But now it is almost impossible to make such a game just by adding three people in total.


    Unless it is an independent game production company, there are dozens of people in each company.


    The three of them are just an independent game production company. It''s okay to make some independent games. If you want to make such a large-scale 3D game, you are dreaming.


    Hua Yueling quickly threw this idea aside, and focused on watching the performance on the display screen in front of her.It was a very interesting performance, and all kinds of monsters emerged, showing a movie-like picture.


    It is incredible to be able to see such a picture in the game, and it makes people feel as if they are in it, not just playing a game.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know how the will of the world did this, or why it did it, but Hua Yueling felt she wanted to thank it.


    But Hua Yueling still has some thoughts. Maybe you can ask someone who has played this game recently to see when she last played this game and whether the game has changed at that time.


    Hua Yueling didn''t skip the animation until the animation finished and the game started. The plot was different from the very beginning, and even the combat system and even the entire game system had changed.


    With just the initial performance, Huayueling believes that if this game is renamed to be sold, no one will believe that it is the same game that he was playing before.


    Some of the enemies inside have been retained, but this time there are more types and numbers of enemies, and even the overall environment is in line with reality, and the area has expanded a lot.But don''t look at it like this, even if the area of ??the overall environment in the game has expanded, it doesn''t seem so empty.


    Hua Yueling operates the characters in the game to play, there is no feeling of lag, just like this game does not require much configuration.


    But this is definitely impossible, let alone other things, this picture and things in this scene, how can it not need too high configuration.You must know that the machine he uses is not the best in modern society. At most, it is only medium. The medium is higher. It is natural to play the original game, but there will still be some Scenes that are too large will cause lag.


    This changed game has no such worries at all. The operation is so silky, it can be said to be like an arm''s instruction.


    "It''s so comfortable too!"


    Not only Hua Yueling, but Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang also sighed like this after playing for a while, it was incredible.To be sure, there is absolutely no game on earth that can match this game.


    Although there are definitely some games that have their own advantages compared with it, just this kind of optimization that doesn''t know is called advanced technology is enough to make people there look up.


    Of course, this is done by the will of the world after all, and it is normal for humans to be incomparable.

 1951 Reference 1951

    After trying this game, Hua Yueling suddenly wanted to communicate with the will of the world, and wanted to know how it did this.If it is only done by programming technology, it should be almost impossible.


    Hua Yueling didn''t dare to just say that it was impossible, but in his opinion that possibility was too small.


    Besides, after all, this kind of thing is done by the will of the world, and there must be quite magical places in it, such as using magic to change hardware and software.Soak the magic power into the code of the software, thereby changing the whole of the software.


    Hua Yueling wanted to understand how the will of the world did this, not just because of curiosity.Curiosity is just a little bit. The most important thing is that if he understands this, he may be able to create a game that no one can compare on earth.


    It''s a pity that it is probably impossible to communicate with the will of the world. It is just a delusion of her own. Hua Yueling sighed, not very hopeful about it.Don''t talk about him, it would be useless even if Jelousie could help.


    Not to mention Sister Gellusy, Sister Aroline and Sister Livello may not be able to help.Maybe you can ask them, maybe they will also be interested in what happened here.


    Not to mention anything else, Hua Yueling felt that she was quite interested in it.I believe that Sister Aroline and Sister Livello are also interested in other aspects, but I don''t know if they can provide some help.


    Hua Yueling remembered this incident in her heart, thinking about what happened here when she was together with her sister and others.Sister Livello is not sure, but Sister Aroline will definitely be interested.


    The three of them quickly became addicted to the world of the game, even though they had played a lot of games, but such interesting games were hardly played.


    Of course, in terms of fun, there must be something in general or even better than it, but there should be nothing that can be compared with it in general.


    Hua Yueling believed that if she could get the teaching in this respect, then she would definitely be able to make better games.At that time, it is estimated that it will be able to amaze gamers all over the world.


    But this is just my own imagination. It is not so easy to do this. Everything is just a luxury, not that it is so easy to communicate with the will of the world.He may never even be able to do this.


    Hua Yueling is self-aware, he knows very well what the will of the world is, that is not an existence that he can easily provoke.


    Unknowingly, a long time has passed, and Hua Yueling has already played a lot of plots.After playing for so long, you can also have a rough assessment of this "new" game.


    This is an incredible game, and the incredible is reflected in all aspects, whether it is the demand for hardware or the performance of the game itself.


    As for more specific evaluations like those of game media, Hua Yueling has no experience in this area, and can''t make such evaluations yet.


    Hua Yueling can only say that it is good, very good, which has never been seen before. This can be said to be the best evaluation.


    Before they knew it, the three of them went in, forgetting the time. They didn''t know it was time to eat until the two little guys, Lorna and Teres, came to them.


    "Big brother, what kind of game is this, it looks so interesting."


    Teresi poked her head from behind Hua Yueling to look at the game screen on the monitor, and asked very curiously.


    "This is a new game, just downloaded and played. Would you like to try it?"


    "May I?"


    Hua Yueling nodded with a smile. The two little guys had played this type of game before, and they liked it.I don¡¯t know what their expressions will be when they find that the so-called new game they play is changed from the original old game.


    As soon as Teres sat on the chair, she even forgot what she was doing. She controlled the characters to fight everywhere, which was happier than fighting herself.Seeing the little guy playing so happy, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but shook his head.


    On the other side, Lu Yuetong gave the computer out and handed it to Lorna.Lorna still thought about asking them to eat, but couldn''t resist Lu Yuetong''s persuasion, so she sat down and tried.


    The result was the same as Hua Yueling and the others. After playing for a while, even they were immersed in it, not to mention Teres, Lorna was like this.Very happy to play.


    Whether it is fighting or the feeling of exploration is quite interesting, but it also makes them a little nervous.Because this game is full of all kinds of terrible malice, a person who is not careful may step into a trap, or even be surrounded by enemies, that is no joke.


    In such games, death is commonplace.


    The two little guys hadn''t played for long, they had already died several lives.The two little guys refused to admit defeat, the more they died, the more they wanted to go on playing, and they just started to work harder.


    Seeing them playing games with a competitive mind, Hua Yueling found it quite interesting, but he also forgot about eating.Fortunately, Mu Ningshuang still remembered, pulling the sleeves of him and Lu Yuetong to remind them that it was time to eat.


    "By the way, by the way, I forgot about this. Let''s go to dinner first. If you want to play, we will come back after dinner and clean up. If you have trouble, you can try to connect to the Internet."


    Even if the two little guys were reluctant to give up, they knew that it was time to eat instead of playing games here. Fortunately, they both controlled themselves.Lianlian stood up reluctantly, seeing that the two of them looked like Hua Yueling came to tell them to eat.


    During the meal, Huayueling and the others also shared their new discoveries with Jelousy. Jelousy also felt very interesting about this. She said that she would check it out after eating.


    After eating lunch, Jay Lucy couldn''t wait to go to the recreation room, where she personally tried the changed game.Not only her, but other girls were also called over, mainly girls who had played the changed game.


    Even Ze Lucy had a surprised look when she saw the game after it was changed. She couldn''t do this without talking about others.


    In fact, let alone this kind of Chengdu, she would not even be able to change it. She has learned some programming knowledge, but it is impossible to change the game program that has been made.

 1952 Reference 1952

    After a simple attempt, Zelucy lowered her head and groaned, but did not continue to play.She gave her place to others, and she sat aside.


    "Have you seen the game console?"


    Jelucy''s eyes turned from the computer screen to the game console next to her. Now that the computer has undergone such a change, will the game console also change?


    Hua Yueling hadn''t seen this yet. After Jieluxi''s reminder, he immediately went over and turned on the game console to take a look.


    Just as Sister Zelussi had expected, there were some changes in the game console, but the changes weren''t that big.


    The first change you see is the main interface of the game console. The main interface is somewhat different from the world, and the game icons above have also undergone many changes.


    Hua Yueling just glanced at it and found a lot. Those games themselves should have changed. After reading all the games again, it seems that all games have been changed just from the chart.


    "Well, you can open it and have a look."


    Hua Yueling thought so and tried to open a game, just like the game on the computer, this game has also been changed.And it really lets you see what has changed from the very beginning.


    "Really are¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling no longer knew what to say, even if it was based on the will of the world, it would be impossible to make this degree of change in one day.


    It should have taken no idea how many days to make it. Such changes are not just simple data changes, but many other changes.


    Although magic has many functions, it does not work on computers and above.Although magic is said to be able to affect humans, those magics have no effect on various devices.


    The will of the world is worthy of the will of the world, and she is not able to see through it. After all, she only knows the will of the world, and she doesn''t know much about it.


    She needs more information, what kind of power is it to change computers and game consoles, why does the world will do this, and what special intentions does it have?


    Jelucy thought it had some different ideas, but she couldn''t think of those ideas.Hua Yueling also told her their own ideas, and wanted to see if she could come up with some useful ideas.


    The girls came to play games, and Jelucy was sitting there watching. She wanted to see how these games changed. She was very interested in this, and wondered if she could see what¡¯s happening. Changes, or what it has become, may be able to comprehend something.


    But there are also some more important points. Ze Lucy''s consciousness is shrouded in computers and game consoles. The most important thing is to see if the hardware changes.According to what Hua Yueling said and her own understanding, the hardware should have changed.


    If there is no change in the hardware, there should be no way to run such complex and more realistic image effects. At least until now, it is difficult to see such a good image effect.


    "Some interesting places must be taken apart for research and study."


    "It''s okay, it''s just one less computer."


    Not many people came with them, otherwise the computers and game consoles would be taken over by others, and Hua Yueling was too embarrassed to let her stop.


    One of the computers was moved out and then disassembled. Hua Yueling''s understanding of this aspect cannot be said to be too in-depth, but it is not a problem to simply plug in the computer.However, if he is asked to choose a new computer for hardware configuration, he hasn''t understood much about it, so it is not particularly clear.


    After dismantling all the hardware, Jie Lucy''s attention was focused on those hardware.While she was paying attention to this aspect, Hua Yueling was also paying attention to the hardware, and wanted to see if there were any changes.


    The hardware looked the same as in memory. He had paid attention to these hardware before, but he didn''t pay much attention to it at that time.However, Hua Yueling has his own ideas. Although he can''t completely determine whether the hardware itself has changed, you can see if there are powers that shouldn''t be there.


    "Nothing special."


    After a brief scan, Hua Yueling frowned, but found nothing strange to him.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong''s attention is also on this, but their observations obviously cannot be compared with Hua Yueling and Jie Lucy.In the end, Hua Yueling''s observations were incomparable with that of Jelucci.


    It''s just that he uses his probing skills, and if he is lucky, he might actually be able to see something.


    The hardware is intact on the table, the parts on it are still the original ones, and there is no brilliance on it.In other words, most people don''t think they have been changed when they see these hardware.


    Jelucy''s eyes stayed on it for a while, maybe she didn''t notice anything, she raised her hand and picked up one of them.


    "This is the most important component of a computer, isn''t it?"


    That is a small CPU, but that CPU is relatively old.


    Hua Yueling nodded, saying that there is no problem at all, but we can''t just think about it, every component in the computer is indispensable.


    "This is also, these are actually all, the functions are different, but this can be called the core."


    Hua Yueling explained it a little bit, and then he saw Jieluxi holding the CPU in her hand and staring at it with an extremely serious expression.


    All the details on the CPU are in sight, but this is not enough. Hua Yueling can perceive that magic power is appearing on the white right hand of Jieluxi, and what happens is very simple. The components are covered with magic. Light.


    The light blue light completely covered the CPU, but then something more unbelievable happened, and a different light suddenly flashed out, almost blinding Hua Yueling''s eyes.


    "The power of the will of the world?"


    Hua Yueling whispered softly when she saw the light that was different from magical power.He doesn''t know whether that power is the power of the will of the world, but this is the only guess.


    Jelucy didn''t speak. She was not only concerned about whether this power came from the will of the world, but what she cared more about was how this power was.


    That kind of power can act on hardware. This feature makes her very fond of it. It would be great if she could conquer this kind of power, or even if she could only learn some.

 1953 Reference 1953

    "Do you see anything coming?"


    Hua Yueling was asking Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, he couldn''t see anything by himself, he could see that this kind of power was quite peculiar, but there was nothing else.


    Hua Yueling hopes that she can purchase to explore this form of power more clearly, but this is a bit too difficult, Hua Yueling is different from Jieluxi in this respect.Ze Lucy still has some experience, he can say that he has no experience in this aspect, and can only explore a little bit according to his own feelings.


    But this is a special exercise for him, so that he can gain some experience. As for whether this experience is useful, it is not easy to say.


    Jelucy didn''t respond from the beginning to the end. Her attention was completely focused on that special power. She hoped to find something from above, but she also knew that it was difficult.


    According to speculation, this power really belongs to the will of the world, and it is difficult to find out something from it with her current ability.But it can''t be said that there is such a possibility, so she will do nothing, she still has to do something, there is no such possibility of admitting defeat in her heart.


    She is not someone who likes to give up lightly. She believes that she can definitely gain something, but she doesn''t know whether this gain is useful to her.


    Zelucy hopes to be able to decompose some useful characteristics from that special power, but she is not sure whether she can do it.But no matter what, she would never give up lightly.


    Little by little, she explored the deeper part of this power, trying to find out something that interests her.But what she wants to know most is the part that can affect the hardware.


    The effect of magic may be similar, whether it acts on humans or dead objects, such as the hardware in front of you.As long as it is the kind of gain type BUFF, it is the same, but the two are also different.


    They have the same effect and increase the capacity of the beneficiaries, but the difference lies in the different objects of the effect.


    The magic that affects humans is very simple, and Ze Lucy has deep natural attainments in this regard, but it is very difficult to increase magic that affects the dead.In other words, it is useless at all. What will happen if a thing that is not a creature and has no life is casted by buffing magic, without any consequences.


    After the magic was used, it was the same as if it had not been used, but after staring at this power for a while, Jelucy thought of another method of acting on weapons and equipment, that is, enchanting.


    "But this is not the same as enchanting, and enchanting depends on the power of the soul, not anything else."


    In short, there was no soul power above the power she saw.No soul exists on the hardware of these computers.


    What does this mean? It means that these parts must not have been enchanted.That is to say, it is not after enchanting that the computer hardware will be enhanced, will grow, and grow to an incredible degree.


    "If it''s not enchanting..."


    According to the truth, magic and enchanting should be the only way to change props, but the CPU is not changed by these two ways at the moment.


    "The power used by the will of the world, um, has a possibility. It uses methods similar to enchanting and gaining magic, but it uses special power to achieve it."


    This is the most possible, and it should be the best way she can think of.As for whether or not she did this, she is still uncertain, but she believes that she can find the answer by giving herself some time.


    No one has found anything more useful. Hua Yueling has carefully observed almost all corners of the CPU, but in the end there was no progress.


    "Detection skills are still not enough in this regard."


    "That''s the master won''t use it."


    When Hua Yueling was thinking about it, Xiaoxue''s voice suddenly came to mind in her mind.But Xiaoxue only said that, and then no matter how Hua Yueling asked her, she didn''t speak any more, it seemed that he wanted to let him think about the meaning of the words.


    "In other words, the exploration skills can also reach the bottom I hope to achieve, but I haven''t used them. Xiaoxue means that this should be correct, but...well, there is indeed a way to do it."


    Muttering to himself, but it''s hard to say whether this approach will work.


    All his mental power was concentrated on one point. In fact, he had known this method a long time ago, but he wouldn''t remember it if no one reminded him.


    It is a good way to observe the hardware in a more subtle way if you concentrate all your energy to observe, especially when dealing with modern sophisticated craftsmanship, this is even more necessary.


    Consciousness shuttles between the "high-rise buildings" of the device, feeling the power that surrounds it.


    "This is the first time it''s been fun."


    After turning around, Hua Yueling mainly wanted to try to see if she would be affected by this force.But he thinks more, just using skills to probe, he himself didn''t go in, that power has no effect on him.


    Not only that, that force also has no defensive effect, allowing people to easily detect without blocking or even counterattack.


    This is definitely a good thing for Hua Yueling and the others, but even so, they still haven''t discovered anything.


    "Everything has become so big," the small devices that were originally the size of ants have now become giants in his eyes. Some look like tall water towers, and some look like various All kinds of machinery "It''s actually quite interesting at a glance."


    However, it is naturally impossible for Hua Yueling to focus all of his attention on this. A large part of his attention is placed on that power. He is also a little bit competitive. He is trying to compete with Jie Lucy sister.


    The chance of winning is not great, but he still wants to try, if he succeeds.


    It''s not impossible, Hua Yueling feels that she still has a chance, after all, she has a lot of knowledge.Sometimes this kind of thing depends on insight and on your ability.


    Anyway, no matter who first understands the characteristics of that power, it doesn''t matter how that power works, it''s a good thing for everyone.


    It took Yueling to observe those components carefully, but unfortunately this was the first time he observed them, so there was no good comparison in his heart, and it was impossible to determine whether these components had been altered.


    "I don''t want things to change, it looks quite normal."

 1954 Reference 1954

    Hua Yueling is fascinated by these "architectures", they are still very interesting in terms of architecture, but interesting to interesting, these are not buildings at all.


    Hua Yueling stared at those things, trying to find some examples of being affected by power, but he couldn''t find anything after looking around.There is no special place in those "buildings". Although the power completely envelops the entire CPU, it does not seem to go deeper.


    According to the general idea, if you want to modify the inside, whether it is for people or things, it is only wrapped on the surface. It should be reasonable to say that there should be no way to gain the inside.


    But what he saw right now made him doubt. Could it be that it was just forcibly modified and increased the hardware?But even so, it can''t be just that.


    After turning around here, Huayueling''s mental power relaxed a little, and her attention shifted from those smaller things to the power wrapped around them.


    That thin film-like power gleams with light, and it is difficult to find out anything from it, even the spirit can be affected by that light.The gleaming light made Hua Yueling unable to see clearly.


    It''s like flying into the sky and looking down on the earth, except that there is a transparent screen that cannot be avoided floating in front of you, and the screen is constantly flickering.When I pass through this screen, what I can see is very blurred.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Withdrawing her mental strength, Hua Yueling sat down, raised her head and stared at the top of her head blankly, a little dazed.


    "interesting."


    Jelucy''s words caught his attention, and her expressionless face turned to her and looked at her without asking, but there was a look in her eyes.


    "That power is interesting," Zelucy continued. "Have you found something interesting about it?"


    "No."


    "There are some magical things about this power, and some things that make people care about."


    Mu Ningshuang said so, her gaze also fell on Jelucy''s face.Like Zelucy, she felt that the power was a bit interesting, but she still had a little understanding, not particularly clear.


    "The hardware is wrapped in it, but in my opinion, the internals of the hardware have not changed or been modified."


    Hua Yueling stated his findings. According to his own thoughts, such findings were nothing and not important.However, after Jay Lucy heard it, he nodded, seeming to say that what he said was reasonable.


    "Yes, but what you see is only the most superficial phenomenon. You haven''t seen the deeper things."


    Hearing what she said, Hua Yueling was shocked. He felt that although he couldn''t say how deep he saw what he saw, he still saw it.But he is very sober and very modest.


    "Then Jeruxie saw something on the inner layer. I also observed almost all the places that I could observe, but I didn''t see anything else. Is it hidden too deep or what?"


    "It''s a little difficult for you. If you want to see deeper things, your strength is not enough, so it is difficult to see."


    Je Lucy explained to them patiently, but it was not difficult, as it was easy to understand.


    But at most they are just getting to know them. Even if they know this, they will get the same result by observing.


    If you want to know more, you still have to rely on Jie Lucy, and she should be the only one who can do this here.The more she knows, they can know more.


    Hua Yueling tried to observe more deeply in accordance with Jie Luxi''s explanation, but the result was still the same, although he knew that something deeper should exist, but he still couldn''t find it.


    "It seems that my strength is still far behind, and I can only look at Jie Luxi. If Jie Luxi doesn''t make any progress, she can only go to Sister Aroline and others."


    "By the way, do you want to call Sister Aroline and the others, they must be interested in these too. I don''t know if Sister Jelucy and the others have discovered these."


    "They didn''t, and I felt the power only after they left. But I never told them, I can''t tell."


    Speaking of this, Jie Lucy saw that their faces had changed somewhat, and what she said made her aware of Hua Yueling''s peculiarities.Although it was said that Hua Yueling and the others took the initiative, they were able to communicate this with normal people.


    She didn''t think it was because Hua Yueling and the others brought up the consequences of this matter. It must be that they had something special, but she hadn''t noticed it yet.


    She glanced over the three of them, don''t look at her, just glanced at them three, but this one looked more serious than ever.


    "There seems to be nothing special, except that they came from other places."


    Hua Yueling and the others immediately prepared to act after thinking that Sister Aroline and the others might be interested in it.After saying goodbye to Zelucci, they left and set off.


    "You can take the other parts," Jieluxi took the CPU, but Hua Yueling and the others could take the other parts as they please, according to their own ideas. "But you can tell the two sisters, I want to be with them Explore this power and tell them to come here."


    "Remember it all, and I will tell them when the time comes. I believe Sister Aroline and the others will definitely want to come over, and they will definitely be interested in what happened here."


    After agreeing, Huayueling and the others immediately turned and left. They were ready to act immediately. Sister Jeruxi and the others are now in another world. As long as they find them, they should be able to call them over.


    The power used by the world consciousness, I don''t know if Sister Aroline and the others have felt it before, it is impossible for them to have seen it based on their knowledge.But in this case, I don''t know if it will be of any use to them.


    It would be best if there were some benefits for them, but Hua Yueling was not sure whether it would work.In fact, it is relatively simple to go all the way, as long as it is transmitted through different teleport arrays.


    Returning to the village of Hunter Planet, Huayueling and the others found Livello in the house where Livello lived.Sister Aroline is still the same as usual. She can''t be seen here. According to Sister Livello, there seems to be some trouble outside, so she has to solve the trouble.


    "What trouble must I let Sister Aroline go?"


    Lu Yuetong asked somewhat unexpectedly.


    Even if Sister Alorin is not counted, the strength of other people on Hunter Planet is pretty good. It stands to reason that even if Sister Alorin is not called, she should be able to solve most of the problems.

 1955 Chapter 1955

    "It''s a troublesome thing. She was interested. But this is what those people hope. It is a little troublesome and needs her help. Those people are a little weaker."


    Sister Liweiluo didn''t explain too much, but Hua Yueling and the others generally understood it through this explanation.Although I still don''t know what happened.


    "Why are you looking for her in a hurry?"


    Liweiluo looked at Hua Yueling and asked, if nothing happened, they wouldn''t come at this time.Fortunately, the teleportation formation that can be directly teleported here has only recently been built, otherwise, even if they want to come over, there is no way.


    "Yes, we only discovered this not long ago."


    Hua Yueling said that she took out the parts she had brought over, and then went forward and handed it to Sister Livio.Livello frowned, then reached out and took the thing he had passed over, and looked at it.


    Focusing on the zero device, Hua Yueling used the exploration skills to understand the state of the zero device. Fortunately, the power of the will of the world still remained, and it did not disappear because of leaving the other world.


    "This is... how did you discover it?"


    Liweiluo''s expression has changed a bit. Even if she doesn''t speak loudly and doesn''t react too much, she thinks it doesn''t matter to her, but it''s actually not like this.


    "We discovered that its existence is actually somewhat unexpected."


    In fact, it goes without saying that it is weird and nonsense to say that there is no accident. It is basically impossible.


    Livello did not speak, but waited for them to continue.


    "Actually, it was quite accidental, and it was considered that we were lucky. At first, I thought of changing the computer time, and then when I tried to change it, I found that there was a change in the computer. The computer there is not much the same as I usually use. There has been a change."


    Hua Yueling explained the causes and consequences of her discovery of changes in the computer. Livio listened and stared at the components in her hands. Hua Yueling could also perceive some power coming from her hands. Into the zero device.


    But even though Livio did this, it did not change the power of the world will possessed by the component itself.


    This is very important. In any case, the power of the will of the world is best preserved, and it is best not to get rid of it easily, because the gains outweigh the losses.


    Of course Livio understood this better than them, so she just looked at it this way and didn''t do anything else.


    Listening to Hua Yueling''s explanation while busy living, I probably understood what happened to them.These things are actually not interesting, but the results obtained are indeed very good.


    "Very good, you are lucky. It is impossible to discover the existence of this kind of power if it is changed to other people."


    "It''s really good luck. If it weren''t for us to talk about time, I wouldn''t have thought of changing the time. Without changing the time, it would be impossible to find this."


    Hua Yueling also admitted this, if it wasn''t because of his luck, even he himself would not believe it.Since luck guided him to discover this, it must be useful to them, not to mention great use, but it is also useful.


    However, it''s hard to say what kind of use it is for the time being. Anyway, judging from the characteristics of this force, it still has a certain relationship with strength.


    However, there are other possibilities. Thinking of what Jeruxi once said, Hua Yueling felt that her guess was not necessarily correct.It may have a certain relationship with power, but this is not the whole story. Perhaps a new way of using magic or other ways of using power can be studied from this power to gain items.


    And this method is different from enchanting. Enchanting is permanent and must be done by professionals. The way of this power is different, so it doesn¡¯t have to be so troublesome.


    However, we don''t know whether we can achieve the desired result by studying this, we still need to look at the situation.Hua Yueling felt that Sister Liweiluo and Sister Aroline must be able to research something.


    "Sister Livello, have you ever seen such a power?"


    Hua Yueling was still very curious about this, so he asked in a probing tone.


    "I have seen it several times, but the will of the world is an inexplicable existence. Even if I have seen it show its power, it is almost impossible to find its own existence."


    "If you say that, Livio, has you already studied the power of world will like this?"


    What she said seems to have been researched, not to say that she has been researched, she must have seen powers similar to this, and I don''t know the difference in power displayed by different world wills.


    Hua Yueling had only seen such one, so she couldn''t give a good answer.


    Liweiluo studied for a long time before she returned her gaze, but she didn''t hand it to Hua Yueling and the others, but still held it herself.She couldn''t thoroughly study this thing in such a short period of time.


    "I still need to spend more time researching this thing. There is no way to research too much in a while."


    "We know, but Sister Jelucy said she would like to study with you and Sister Aroline, so I must call the two sisters over. She has many questions to ask."


    "Alright, I''ll go over. You can go to Aroline, she is at the new base. When you go there, be careful not to be found."


    Sister Livello didn''t have much to say, but listening to what she said was really troublesome. I don''t know what they will encounter this time.


    After speaking, Livello set off, and her figure disappeared in an instant.After she left, Hua Yueling and the others went to the teleportation formation hidden in the room.


    The teleportation array directly teleported them to the new hidden base of the rebel army, but they were discovered when they teleported past, and looked at them with extremely guarded eyes.


    However, after seeing that they were coming, these people relaxed, saluted them, and then gave them a way to leave here.


    Hua Yueling also nodded to them, as if to say hello to them, they left soon, and did not ask them where Sister Alorin was, and went directly to the place where she should be the most.


    However, they didn''t let them spend much time. Hua Yueling and the others quickly ran into sister Aroline on the road. Not only she was alone, but there were others.

 1956 Chapter 1956

    Hua Yueling and the others ran over without waving their arms to greet them.After all, I still don¡¯t know what happened, so it¡¯s better to understand what happened.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling and the others had already reached Aroline and the others.In fact, even if they didn''t say hello, Aroline and the others had already noticed their arrival.


    This is a very simple thing, in terms of their strength.


    "Why are you here?"


    Aroline was still a little surprised to see them coming. She didn''t expect them to come to find herself, which seemed strange to her.


    "I''m looking for you and Sister Livello for something. We have already called Sister Livello. She said you are here, so we came."


    "Oh? I have something, but I have to wait and see. I have something to do here, which is a bit troublesome. I may not have time for it for the time being."


    "what happened?"


    "A strange guy has sneaked in."


    "Strange guy?"


    Hua Yueling felt a little weird when she heard that, what kind of weird Sister Aroline needed to do it herself.Is it an incredible guy?


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t ask too much, and they also knew that it would be useless to ask more now, so it''s better to go and have a look together.


    The three people also joined the team. They don¡¯t seem to be afraid of being discovered. Although they don¡¯t know why, it¡¯s Sister Aroline¡¯s judgment that they only need to follow along with them. Don¡¯t ask more about the others, just follow the situation. enough.


    It seems that they have no special purpose, just walking along the road casually like this.A few of them are still quite noticeable. From time to time, some people on both sides will stop and look at them, focusing on them.


    Sister Aroline and the others didn''t seem to take this seriously, and maybe they were treated like this, so they didn''t care, Hua Yueling didn''t know which side it was.But he was still curious about it.


    What made him most curious was what Sister Aroline and the others were going to do. He wanted to know, but now he still needs to wait and see.Now that they have come out, it means that they are already going to take action, and they shouldn''t be allowed to wait too long.


    It stands to reason that since we already know that there is a strange guy lurking here, then maybe we can hide the past and look for it, there is no need for such an open past.In this case, it is possible to attract the attention of the other party, but now they are ready to act like this, act honestly, and have no other ideas.


    A few people just walked along the road in this way. This road was newly built, and it didn''t take much time. According to Hua Yueling''s calculations, it was estimated that it didn''t even last for five days.I don''t know how they did it. After all, they are not ordinary people. They must use methods that ordinary people can''t think of.


    Just walking forward like this, I don¡¯t know how long I have been walking, Aroline suddenly stopped, Hua Yueling thought she had noticed that strange guy coming, but when she looked at her, she found that she was looking up and looking up. .


    There is a thick layer of soil on top of the head, and there are many long wooden strips supporting it.To say that there is nothing to see at all, in Hua Yueling''s view, Sister Aroline must be a drunkard who does not want to drink. The reason for this is probably to attract the attention of that strange guy.


    Hua Yueling believed that the person should be nearby, but he did nothing, but learned from Sister Aroline looking up. He naturally didn''t want his actions to arouse that person''s suspicion.


    I don''t know who that person is for the time being, but I don''t know whether Sister Aroline knows this now.Does he know who the other party is? That''s why he pretends that he hasn''t found it in this way.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t find that person quickly. If there are not many people here, there are actually many people, but if there are too many people, there are not so many people.


    But trying to find the strange person from these people is a bit difficult, Hua Yueling didn''t dare to look too blatantly. He still didn''t know the strength of that strange guy, and worried that the mental power he was looking for would be discovered. , So I only dare to look for it in a small area.


    Several people stayed in place for a while, and then continued to move forward. Their speed was not fast, and Hua Yueling and the others felt a little strange.Sister Aroline''s actions are a bit strange. If you want to let others relax, shouldn''t you act?


    Hua Yueling didn''t know whether they were waiting or looking for something, but he could never make a move before they made it.Although they didn¡¯t say anything before, they definitely have their own plans. If you can, don¡¯t interrupt their plans. Let them act on their own and just watch them by themselves. Don''t do it.


    But it was different from what he thought. Sister Aroline just walked forward like this, and she really didn''t have any stance to take action. This made him very puzzled and didn''t understand what was going on.What is Sister Aroline thinking, now is the best opportunity.


    Of course, this is the situation where that guy is around here, and it won''t work if he is not there.


    Although Hua Yueling was very confused in her heart, he was still very calm and didn''t show anything.Just keep walking forward, following them, he wants to see what they have to do.


    Fortunately, the other side''s affairs are not very anxious, and there is no need to go back so quickly, otherwise he should be anxious.


    They were dazzling like the sun along the way, attracting everyone''s attention.The people here seem to be full of curiosity about them, mainly Aroline, because she is too mysterious. Although she usually comes here a lot, the people here are not as familiar as the other high-level people in this organization.


    Don''t think Aroline has been here many times, but there are really not many people who can see her, mainly not on one level.What kind of person Aroline is, not to mention anything else, even among the highest-ranking people in this organization, there is actually no one comparable to her.


    Gokala, Rianne, and Rafia are strong here, but even if they add up, they still cannot be Aroline''s opponents.From this point, it can be seen that this organization is nothing in her eyes.


    So it''s basically impossible for ordinary people to know her, but what is Sister Aroline going to do now?Hua Yueling is a little confused, she hasn''t made any moves, so it makes people wonder, if she makes a move, there is no doubt.

 1957 Chapter 1957

    Somehow she couldn''t understand Sister Aroline''s thoughts, but Hua Yueling didn''t say anything. No matter what she thinks, she just needs to follow her, and leave the rest alone.


    Hua Yueling has always maintained this idea since he came here, he doesn''t feel that he has to intervene, especially under the current situation.


    Anyway, I don''t know much about this, so just follow Sister Aroline and see what kind of tricks she can play.Hua Yueling was quite looking forward to it. Sister Aroline hadn''t shown this ability before. This time she might be able to see a different Sister Aroline.


    With such thoughts in mind, Hua Yueling stopped paying attention to other things and just walked forward like this.Since she doesn''t do anything, there is no need to do anything herself, so let''s do it.


    The group of people are like idols, enjoying the attention of the people here while walking.Now they are not treated as idol stars.


    However, Hua Yueling didn''t pay attention to this at all. He just looked at Sister Alorin and the others, there was nothing unusual about them, they just walked normally, as if they were inspecting.


    Hua Yueling also didn''t know what they were inspecting. There was nothing notable about what they were going to say on this road right now.This is true whether it is the road or the houses on both sides, the ordinary cannot be an ordinary place.


    Normally they would definitely not come here casually, and now Hua Yueling was very curious about what kind of person the strange guy they were looking for.It is certainly not a simple guy to make Gekara pay such attention.


    Hua Yueling scanned the surroundings. At this moment, he didn''t worry about being discovered. He believed that as long as he did this normally, there would be no problem.


    At least the problem is not too big to be discovered.Only by thinking too much about the unnatural movements can you be discovered that there is a problem. The more you do it, the more troublesome it is. However, even though Hua Yueling only glanced around, she still didn¡¯t find a guy that can make her care more. They are more ordinary people.


    To say that they are ordinary is just compared with Hua Yueling and the others. Compared with those real ordinary people, they are not so ordinary, they are all powerful guys.


    If you don''t find it, you won''t look for it again. Repeated searching is likely to be seen as something wrong. That''s unnecessary.Hua Yueling knew what she should and should not do.


    The actions of a group of people are very ordinary, not only others can''t see any intentions, but also Hua Yueling who has been following them.


    After going around, Hua Yueling found that they had turned the entire underground base around without realizing it.


    The construction here is quite good, and the construction is very fast. Although the quality cannot be said to be perfect, it is still pretty good.At least from the outside.


    But when they walked back to the place where Gekara and the others lived, Hua Yueling suddenly realized that something was wrong. Their original purpose was not to find that strange person. How did it become like this?


    The three of Hua Yueling and the others were completely confused, couldn''t help but look at Aroline and the others, only to find that there was no expression on their faces.


    But even if there were more doubts in his heart, Hua Yueling still did not ask, he kept quiet all the time.


    Since he kept quiet all the way, so did Aroline and the others, they didn''t mean to explain at all.Anyway, the Yixing people act like this, it doesn''t matter if Hua Yueling and the others don''t understand, as long as they can achieve the task in the end.


    There is nothing to recognize around here, at least it is impossible to judge by relying on his own eyes. Hua Yueling did not find anyone else, and it seemed that the strange guy did not follow.


    To be honest, Hua Yueling wanted to ask them what was the purpose of doing this, could it be to attract that guy.But why would he come over?


    Sister Aroline and the others should have other tricks, if their purpose is really to catch that strange guy.It¡¯s not clear how Huayueling is progressing at present, and she can¡¯t see anything from the faces of Sister Alorin. Anyway, this matter was planned and led by them, and she just followed the excitement, but nothing else. What''s your business.


    But just when Hua Yueling thought about it, Aroline and the others'' movements confuse him even more. They didn''t even move on, but instead returned to the castle building.


    This made Hua Yueling very incomprehensible, why is it like this? Didn''t you go to find someone? Didn''t you say that you are going out to find someone? Why is it over now?Let alone people, he didn''t even see a single figure, so he really didn''t understand what Sister Aroline and the others were thinking. He couldn''t understand their thoughts.


    Hua Yueling didn¡¯t think so much anyway, just follow the life raft, whatever they want to do,


    However, just as he was waiting for someone to enter, Hua Yueling noticed something different, and he felt that there was someone behind him.It wasn''t Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, they were also with them, but they felt different, which could be felt.


    "Interesting, it was really expected by Sister Aroline and the others. He will follow it. It seems that their method is really not wrong."


    Hua Yueling was a little puzzled about this, why they expected the other party to follow, but it was definitely not the time to ask.


    Along the way, I could hear Sister Gekara and the others behind Sister Aroline in front of them. It seemed that they were talking about important things and didn''t want others to hear them.Although Hua Yueling couldn''t hear them behind, after all, they were quite mysterious, but he thought it should not be the case.


    It is very possible that they are just acting just to attract the attention of others. This may be one of the strategies they have long thought of. Thinking of this, Hua Yueling feels that she underestimated Sister Aroline and the others.


    Looking at her own worry now, it is unnecessary. Hua Yueling is also funny, and she thinks too much, but in fact, there is no need to think so much.


    A group of people entered the castle and came to the living room, and Gekara signaled that they could find a place to sit down at will, without much courtesy.


    Several people found a place to sit down at random, and then a maid came out to pour hot tea for them, Hua Yueling thanked each other, then took a sip from the teacup, and then quietly watched the others doing it. What, he himself has no other reaction at all.

 1958 Reference 1958

    Seeing that they are really pretending to look like each other, they all fooled themselves, but Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong didn''t even notice it.If you want to say that they will have no problem even if they go to the acting. They are all born actors, so they don''t need training at all, and there is nothing wrong with them.


    It''s unlucky for that guy to provoke such a group of people, he doesn''t know what''s staring at him here.It is estimated that if he is very curious, or wants to get some important news from here, he will definitely not leave at this time, he will definitely find a chance to come in.


    What Hua Yueling is certain is that even if he comes in here, he won''t get any useful news, only traps.


    What the other party would do, Hua Yueling was still quite curious. He also wanted to see what the other party would do and to what extent he could do it. He was also a little curious about this.


    Think of it as watching a movie, and it''s a real movie, which is quite interesting.Thinking of this in her heart, Hua Yueling couldn''t help showing a smile, but soon he put away the smile.


    I have too little city government, and this change is too fast. If I see it, I guess I can think of something in a blink of an eye.Of course, he felt that it was something that would happen to those people who were deep in the city and very wise, and this time it was not necessarily such a person.


    As for the specific person who came, Hua Yueling has not been clear until now.


    I really want to see that guy. What kind of guy is so lucky to be able to be so calculated by Sister Aroline. You must know that ordinary people are definitely not such "lucky".


    It is estimated that that person will not be happy with his luck, but will cry for his "lucky".But now he doesn''t know anything, and is gradually entering the trap.


    This is the effect that Aroline and the others want, and they don''t need to wait too long. It only takes a while. As long as he comes here, then he will fall into the trap and don''t want to go out.


    Regardless of how easy he came in, he didn''t encounter any trouble, even he himself didn''t realize that he was in danger, but it was estimated that he was "surrounded" now.


    Encirclement is definitely not encirclement in the traditional sense, but in another sense, but no matter what kind of sense it is, he should not even want to escape.Don''t look at Hua Yueling and all of them are here now, even if he wants to escape, he can''t escape.


    He will be stayed the moment he has that kind of death, and he has no way to escape.


    Imagine feeling sad for that guy, but the other party is their enemy after all, or maybe their enemy.So far, Hua Yueling only knew that the other party was a very strange guy, but he had no information on where it came from.


    Sister Aroline and the others must know something, but they haven''t said it yet. I guess they will say it when they catch that guy.


    "But it''s a little strange. If you want to catch him, you must have been able to do it a long time ago. There is no need to wait until now. Why do they wait like this instead of doing it?"


    Are you waiting for something or is there another purpose, wanting to understand that guy more clearly, from his actions.Since Hua Yueling didn''t use the exploration skills, it is still unclear what that guy looks like and what he did. It must be in the plans of Sister Alorin.


    During their discussion, Hua Yueling and the three of them didn''t say a word from beginning to end. It''s not that they didn''t want to speak, at least Lu Yuetong had been holding back for a long time.But it is clear that now is not the time for them to speak.


    They only acted as listeners in this temporary "drama", and no other more important roles were given to them.So they just need to listen, there is no need to do anything else.


    The talk was new, but Hua Yueling and the others didn''t seem to be interested. Those things happened here, and what they wanted to say had little to do with them.


    And they didn''t help much after coming to the new base, they just came here once, on the contrary, Aroline must have provided a lot of help.After all, she has been here many times since then.


    Moving to a new place, there must be a lot of work to do, which is enough for her to spend some time.


    In this way, in the atmosphere of chatting that was almost certainly pretended, Hua Yueling and the others were somewhat out of place.


    But Aroline and the others didn''t let them wait too long. After a short time, they flashed outside.Hua Yueling looked over and saw that Sister Alorin didn''t know when she came in from outside.


    "Hey?"


    This moment surprised Hua Yueling and the others. They had to know that they saw Sister Alorin sitting on it.Turning his head subconsciously, she saw the figure of Sister Aroline.


    In other words, did Aroline use the power of distraction?Hua Yueling didn''t know if Sister Aroline had such abilities, but he felt that there should be nothing wrong with Sister Aroline''s origin.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he saw the figure sitting on the seat disappear like smoke in a blink of an eye. There was no one in sight, only one seat remained.


    Hua Yueling is still very interested in this. How can she have skills such as clones, but Hua Yueling just thinks it is a little interesting, and does not say that she has to use it herself.


    Hua Yueling also knew that it would be very difficult for him to use such a skill, just like stealth, clone is also a very advanced skill.


    He is lucky to be able to use a skill like stealth, he can''t always be so lucky, isn''t it.The Hidden Dragon Blade was given to him by Xiaoxue, while the invisibility skill was purchased by herself, and it cost a lot of gold coins.


    Although it can be said that this is the best way to acquire skills, if you want to use this method to acquire sufficiently good skills, the cost is definitely not a little bit of a thing. Gold coins, gold coins, everything is gold coins, no Don''t say anything about gold coins, don''t think about it.


    Gold coins are the most important thing. Hua Yueling understood this from beginning to end, and understood it better than anyone else.


    But so far he can save not many gold coins, and he can use even less.


    Sighing, Hua Yueling was also very speechless.It''s too hard to collect gold coins, thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling felt that maybe she could take some tasks and take a look.


    It''s not the mission of the Adventurer''s Guild, but the characters in the system. There are some hints recently.

 1959 Reference 1959

    Huayueling has never wandered around in the mall. I don''t know how many times he has searched there. He found that as long as the price of a slightly useful skill is not low.


    Needless to say, those advanced skills are horribly expensive, and they are still relatively low-level skills.If the skills are higher, it will be more troublesome and the price will be higher.


    So in general, even if you want to buy skills, they will buy skills with a lower price. Those with higher levels will be considered too expensive.


    Seeing Aroline grabbing a person coming in, Hua Yueling and the others all stood up. Now there is no need to continue to pretend. You can take a good look at what kind of person the guy called the strange person is.


    Hua Yueling is still quite curious about him, mainly because in his opinion, the other party is really bold enough.But if you change your mind, not everyone knows what kind of people are here, if he does, there is a high probability that he will not come back.


    But now that Hua Yueling saw the incredible expression on the opponent''s face, it was obvious that he never thought that he would be caught, which made him very surprised.


    It is estimated that in his opinion, she is still very safe, not safe, after all, she did not make any noise, and she did a good job sneaking.


    He has such self-confidence when he comes out to do this kind of thing, but it''s useless even if he is confident.If you really have enough strength, it is impossible to be discovered so early and make a plan.


    But Sister Aroline did not understand why Hua Yueling did this.Even if the opponent has some strength, it may be a little strange, but it won''t be enough, don''t you want to be seen by others?


    Hua Yueling thinks this is the most possible, which means that it is the best thing that this person''s existence is not known by others, and it will be a little troublesome if it is known.


    However, Hua Yueling carefully observed the person who was caught by Sister Aroline, and couldn''t see anything strange about him. In his opinion, although the person could not be said to be an ordinary person, it was suitable for strangeness. There is still a long way to go in this name.


    At least you can¡¯t tell from the looks. Of course, judging people by their appearance is not important, but generally speaking, the first thing you see when you see a person is his appearance.This is true for both men and women.


    Hua Yueling retracted her gaze and looked at the other people. Everyone was surrounded by Sister Aroline and the person, and everyone''s eyes fell on that person.But everyone''s expressions are different, and Hua Yueling can understand these.


    Maybe everyone has their own imagination, imagine what that person is like, but no one thought he would look so ordinary.


    "You... how did you find me?!"


    The person caught did not struggle or even pretended to be an unrelated person.When he was caught, he already knew that he had no chance. She just wanted to understand how she was discovered.


    Although he can''t say that he is the strongest person in Indonesia in the world, but it is the same, at least he thinks so.


    He is also one of the best assassins, but he didn''t expect to be so easily spotted and caught.He wanted to escape when he was discovered, but he was not even given a chance to escape. When he wanted to move, he found that he couldn''t move.


    Unexpectedly, he would be stared at by such a powerful guy. After being stared at, he couldn''t even move. This was something he didn''t expect.Originally, he thought that even if he couldn''t find anything, it would definitely not be a problem to escape, but it turned out to be like this.


    He really did not expect that things would develop into such a situation, and he would be over if he was caught. He knew this very well, but he did not have any way to get him caught. It''s not up to you.


    "Tell me, who sent you here."


    "nobody¡­¡­"


    Before this sentence was finished, he was thrown to the ground fiercely, and Aroline stared at him with a smile.Even though it was just being stared at, it was enough to make him shudder.


    He didn''t dare to continue speaking, although it would be okay to continue speaking like this, but he was very dangerous.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "You better tell the truth, or you want to know that I am not that good at talking."


    Aroline still said in a smirking tone. Although she hadn''t done anything yet, she had already caused irresistible pressure on the other party.


    The man originally wanted to say something, but under Aroline''s gaze, he dared not say anything. He closed his mouth and was silent for a while.He also knew that it was impossible for him to deceive Aroline, she was definitely not joking, he could see this.


    This made him very painful, and the pain was that he had no choice at all.


    You can only proceed along the established route, but not arranged by yourself, but arranged by others.He can only listen to other people''s words, which is unwilling to anyone, and he is naturally unwilling, but he has no choice but to listen.


    Opening his mouth, he still said why he came here.


    In fact, the reason is very simple. Someone spends huge sums of money to ask him to do something.Of course, just investigating here does not require that much money, and he thought so at the beginning.


    But after being caught, he feels deceived.If he knew this was the case, he wouldn''t be able to come no matter how much money the other party spent. This is not the way to make money, this is the way to die.


    It''s a pity that he has no choice at all now, he has been caught, what if he wants to go back at this time.


    One-to-one, he said what he knew, and said that, in fact, he didn''t know much, very little.What he knows most is some things related to the task, but it only helps him to complete the task, and does not help others.


    "Who invited you?"


    Arolin asked, this is the most important thing. It stands to reason that what they have hidden should be quite deep. They have just moved here recently, so how come they were sneaked in so quickly.


    Speaking of this, Hua Yueling suddenly felt a little strange, but he couldn''t say exactly what was strange.Anyway, it''s just a little weird. This thing itself has a strong strange atmosphere.


    After thinking about it, I went to Hua Yueling to realize something that I had forgotten before. Didn''t I mean a strange guy?Although this guy is a bit strange, it is still far from what he imagined.


    "Something''s wrong, if Sister Aroline said, there must be other secrets in him."

 1960 Chapter 1960

    To say that this guy is strange is a strange place, but I don''t want Sister Aroline to say that he is strange, after all, Sister Aroline has been to so many places, what kind of person has not been seen.


    This guy may have some strength as an assassin, but if you want to say that there is really something particularly strange, it won''t be enough.At least in Hua Yueling''s view, it was definitely not.


    Is there anything weird about this person? What is strange about Hua Yueling now is whether the strangeness Sister Alorin and the others said was strange, or whether they heard it from others.But even though Sister Gokala and the others say they are the leaders here, they must have had a lot of contact with the people here, but they would just call Sister Aroline over because they just heard the people here say that there is a strange person. ?


    Hua Yueling felt that the possibility was relatively low, so she said there must be something she hadn''t seen.


    After questioning the person who was caught, Aroline just threw him out.At this moment, the figure of the man suddenly moved, and his figure appeared and disappeared like a fog.


    This caused Hua Yueling to blink his eyes in surprise, but from the current actions, he was indeed quite strange.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect you to be so careless, no matter how powerful you are, you are still a kid."


    Just run away, there was a time when I didn''t want to run away, but I still wanted to find a face, taunting Aroline.


    Huayueling really had nothing to say to him, thinking in his heart that the other party was not a fool.In his opinion, the other party had no chance to escape, but he still played mockery at such a hopeless time. He really didn''t think he died fast enough.


    Hua Yueling has nothing to say about this kind of fool. She is so proficient in death, and she really has to admire him if she wants to say it.


    Just when he thought he had found a chance to escape, he realized that something was wrong.No one on the other side hurriedly attacked and tried to keep him. Instead, it was just like watching a monkey show and just watching what he did.


    This gave him an ominous premonition, but in any case, he believed that as long as he could escape as soon as possible, there would be no problem, and he didn''t need to think too much.


    Using all his power, I hope I can escape. This is not only his power, but also the power of the artifact he got accidentally.Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so confident. He believed that with the help of a magical tool, he could definitely hit them by surprise.


    The figure was about to disappear, it was not easy for him to be transported away and then to catch him.He also understands this, knowing that the sooner he leaves, the better, but others will not give him such a chance.


    Just when he felt that he was stable, he felt that Hua Yueling and the others were pretending to scare him, but when there was no way, he realized that something was wrong.


    "How...how could it happen!"


    After the artifact was used, his figure had already disappeared and should be randomly teleported to somewhere near where he positioned it, but he discovered that he was still in place, instead of being teleported away, but stayed in place.


    Did it not send it out, or did it send it out, just sent it here.


    "Laugh again."


    Aroline stood in front of the man very childishly and said with a sneer.


    "You laugh one more and show me, you really thought it would be so easy to escape from my hands, you are really naive. Not only you want to stay, you don¡¯t have to keep the things in your hands, just bring me. Right."


    Aroline is really a little mad, and she is really sick when she pretends to be here, she just looks for it if she hasn''t guaranteed that she can escape.


    The man''s face changed abruptly. If he didn''t know if Aroline did the hands and feet, he must know now.


    There was no way now, he had nothing in his hand, and the artifact was taken away at some point, and he didn''t even know what was going on.


    At this moment, there was no possibility at all, and the man didn''t care about other things, and hurriedly slapped Aroline.It was just that his attack had no effect on Aroline, and Aroline dodged and did not want to pay attention to him.


    "Hmph, I guessed it."


    Seeing Aroline dodging away, the man showed a smile on his face. This was exactly what he wanted. It was not what he wanted to attack Aroline. What he wanted was to escape quickly through this gap. .


    Although this possibility is a bit smaller, he will act as long as it is possible and he will not give up.


    However, he couldn''t run anymore after running two steps. He didn''t know what was going on, as if he was frozen. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t continue to take steps.


    "Yes, damn!"


    Knowing that he has no chance at all, but he still wants to fight.


    He tried to rush out directly, but he originally thought that everyone would come up and besiege him, but this imaginary scene did not appear.Anyway, I can be regarded as one of the best masters, so I don''t put myself in the eyes?


    Now he would rather the other party pay more attention to himself. In that case, there may be a chance to escape. The more he is not taken seriously, the more powerful the opponent is.


    Even with his current strength, the opponent still doesn''t care about it, and you can see how terrifying the strength of the people here is.


    If you knew so long ago that you would never come here to make trouble, it''s not making trouble for others, or collecting information, it''s looking for death.


    He really understood that he was purely looking for death.


    After Dark Gray was defeated, he had no hope of escape. It was not that he gave up hope, but that there was no hope at all.It was so miserable for myself, I couldn''t understand it, it was like being held down by some mysterious spell.


    He hadn''t really seen anyone possessing such power. This was the first time, so he was even more at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    But no matter what kind of thought he has, it is actually useless. Since he is caught again, he can escape without thinking about it.Now he has become a prisoner, what happens to him can only depend on how others deal with him.


    What if he is not reconciled in his heart? It can only be so when the strength is not enough. No one can save him. His own strength can also be said to be very strong, but he does not have any resistance. There are others in this world. Someone stronger than him.


    And strong people won''t be too strong, just a little bit is not enough.

 1961 Chapter 1961

    "Sister Aroline, what is strange about him?"


    This is the strangest thing about Hua Yueling. Up to now, he hasn''t been able to see that there is anything particularly strange about that guy that Sister Aroline and the others care about.


    But Aroline did not answer, her gaze had already been closed at this time, and she sat back in her seat.And Gokala and the others went up to completely restrain the guy, and then ordered their men to take him away.


    "This is an interesting thing."


    There was something similar to a portal in Aroline''s hand, which was shining with light and looked pretty.


    "Is this the prop that he just used?"


    "Yes, it looks like a miracle in this world, no wonder other people have nothing to do with him. There is excuse for this. It is very easy for him to escape with this and hide the eyeliner of others."


    But this thing is of no use to Aroline. If he wants to wear it and send it somewhere, it will not be easier to mention, it is not necessary at all.However, this thing can be regarded as an artifact no matter how it is said, and it is still very useful for the usual work of Gekara and others.


    "Who wants it?"


    No one answered, but Hua Yueling was quite curious about the artifact and wanted to see it, so she asked to come over from Sister Aroline and took it in her hand to take a closer look.


    Things are really interesting, they are still useful for them, but they can teleport anywhere and anytime without this, and they don''t know how effective this artifact is.


    "This is not very useful for us. Sister Gekara, do you need it in your usual activities? If you need it, use it."


    Hua Yueling and the others all took it and looked at it repeatedly before handing it to Gekara and the others.


    Gekara and the others did not refuse, thanked them and Aroline, this thing is indeed quite useful to them.


    After "dividing the spoils", the matter here was temporarily resolved. Hua Yueling and the others also immediately found Sister Aroline and told her their thoughts.Although this matter is not so anxious, but I still want to go to her, not so slow.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Aroline looked at Hua Yueling questioningly and asked, she wanted to know what Hua Yueling and the others seemed to be anxious about, what happened to them.Naturally, Hua Yueling would not conceal, she told her everything she knew.


    "Oh, Xiaoyueling, your luck is getting better and better, you can run into this kind of thing."


    "The same can be said, but our understanding of that power is still inadequate. Sister Livello has passed. We were told that Sister Aroline is here, so we came to you."


    "Okay, anyway, things here are over, let''s go quickly, I''m quite curious about the kind of power you said."


    After that, Aroline and Huayueling and the others said goodbye to Gekara and the others, but before leaving, Aroline did not forget to ask Gekara and the others, that the caught guy must be taken care of, and he should not have any The opportunity to escape.


    "Please don''t worry, we will stop him so that he can''t act, and then tell the soldiers to pay attention to him, and we will never let him have a chance to escape."


    "You know it."


    Aroline didn''t say anything, anyway, as long as they pay attention to this matter, she doesn''t need to worry about other things.


    After the order was over, they left with Hua Yueling.They did not return to the village, but directly teleported back to the other world from here.


    This is definitely a bit more troublesome, but it is still very convenient when there is a ready-made teleportation array, but there is no such teleportation array here.They must first return to the earth, and then teleport to another world through the teleportation array on the earth.


    In another world, they easily found Livello and Jelousy. At this time they were studying that new power. The two were discussing something. Hua Yueling really rarely saw Livello. Sister so many words.


    "Yeah, it''s all here, I''m late."


    After Arolin passed by, she immediately studied the hardware possessing that kind of world will power.That kind of power is naturally extremely attractive, not only for her, but also for Livio.


    The three people got together and immediately started the research. They were very enthusiastic about it, and even ignored other things. All the energy was concentrated on it.


    Hua Yueling and the others stayed here for a while, but they weren''t very interested in it. When they watched them chatting, they all yawned boredly.


    It was mainly because they basically didn''t understand the topics that Sister Livello and the others said, it was a bit too unpredictable.


    In fact, I was able to understand part of it at the beginning, but as the research gradually deepened, what they said Hua Yueling felt a little headache.


    As the topic gradually deepened, Hua Yueling felt that there was no need to listen anymore, and her head had to explode when she listened.After all, he was a monk halfway through, and his strength improved quickly, but his understanding of various powers was far inferior to that of Aroline and Livello.


    In fact, Je Lucy couldn''t compare with him in this respect, I don''t know how big the gap is.


    After listening, Hua Yueling felt a little sleepy, and found the feeling of listening to a teacher at a certain time, like listening to a book from heaven.


    How to say it, although they didn''t tell them to listen to them, and they didn''t have any explanations, so they couldn''t understand them, but Hua Yueling felt that even if they explained them, they might not be able to understand them.


    Hua Yueling feels that it is better to do other things, so don''t mix up here. It''s better to wait until they make any progress and take a look.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling said to them, but it does not matter. Their attention is not on them at all, but on the hardware.But since he had spoken, of course he nodded his head as a response.


    Hua Yueling and the others were fine for the time being, so they decided to go to the Elf Kingdom to find Karin to play. They hadn''t seen Karin for a while, and they didn''t know what she was doing now.


    Karin hasn''t been here for a long time, and they just can find her.


    It''s quite early anyway, if she doesn''t have much to do, it''s okay to ask her to come over for dinner.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling and the others immediately took action, left the tree house, and then walked in the direction where the Elf City was located.


    The Elf King City is still some distance away from here, and it takes a little effort to walk over.

 1962 Chapter 1962

    "You are here."


    Karin was very happy to see them coming, and they hadn''t come for a while, so she still missed them.Now I am very happy to see them come over to play with me.


    "Sorry, there was something about coming here before, so I didn''t have time to come out to find you. Now that we finally have time, we will come to find you. Are you busy here?"


    Hua Yueling asked after they greeted her, but Karin shook her head and said she was not busy.


    However, although I am not busy, there are many things to do, so I was worried about those things recently, so I didn''t go to them.Hua Yueling and the others didn''t care about it. Instead, they comforted her and told her that there was nothing, anyway, they could come and play with her if they had time.


    "Thank you."


    It doesn''t seem like Karin said this for the first time, but Hua Yueling and the others are already used to it. Karin will always be like this.She really makes people like her like this.


    In fact, Karin is right. She is really not too busy, but she is annoying every day. She herself has long wanted to visit them, or she can go to the tree house for a while, but she has daily learning tasks. But it is very onerous.


    Today, she has not finished her homework, but she doesn''t want to do it for the time being, she is planning to sneak out and play with Hua Yueling and the others.


    The best way is to go straight, and can''t stay here, otherwise she won''t want to stop studying and do other things.


    "Let''s go quickly, we won''t be able to go later!"


    Karin said this, pulling Mu Ningshuang and Terris to leave. This sentence made Hua Yueling and the others stunned. This was something they didn''t expect. What''s the matter? Someone troubles them?Still, Karin still has something to do, so she can''t leave.


    This actually made Huayueling and the others hesitate. Seeing this scene, Karin also realized that she had said something wrong and shouldn¡¯t let them know, but it¡¯s okay if you think about it. It''s fine, say so much to do.


    So no matter what they thought, Karin just grabbed Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong''s hands and ran outside with them quickly.Hua Yueling looked at this scene also very helpless, and could only quickly follow up.


    This is not something I can stop, I can''t fight her with force because of this.


    Hua Yueling had nothing to do with this, and left with him. Although he had asked what was going on in the past, Karin didn''t want to say anything, she said nothing.


    Hua Yueling thought that since she didn¡¯t want to say something, then let it go. Why should she force others to answer herself? Since she is willing to leave with her and wait for others, she must have her own thoughts, so she should not say anything. Up.


    The group of people quickly left the Elf Kingdom, but they did not encounter any obstacles on the road, which Karin hadn''t expected.Originally, she thought that she would definitely be prevented from coming out, but it seemed that she was thinking too much, and no one came to stop her.


    Karin was surprised, but this was naturally the best for her. She didn''t want it, but now it seems that her luck is quite good. If someone really stops her, it will be more troublesome. Up.


    The four people ran out of the Elven City without any risk. After hearing what Karin said, they thought that they had something to do, but it seemed that luck was on their side.


    After leaving the Elf City, Karin was like a bird that was released, but she didn''t think about where she was going, just thinking about walking around with Hua Yueling and the others.


    The same was true for Hua Yueling and the others, they decided to walk around in this forest and let Karin lead them.As an elf princess, she is naturally very familiar with the homeland where she was born and raised, and she can take them to many places they have never been before.


    Regardless of such a forest, there are really many interesting places, and those places are quite interesting.What surprised Hua Yueling and the others most was that there was still a lake in the forest, which was completely different from the lake they had seen in the Elven City.


    The lake didn''t look big, but the water was exceptionally clear, Hua Yueling had never seen such clear water.


    Naturally, there are no fish in the water, nothing. You can see the mud and sand under the lake, but there is nothing else.


    It was the first time they saw such a clear and clean lake, such a lake with nothing.


    "Awesome, right? This lake existed a long time ago. It seems to exist here naturally. I like to stay here whenever I have something. I will be very happy when I look at the clear water, and I feel unconscious. It will relax, and it is really an incredible place."


    "Then this is really a good place, you can come here when you have a bad mood, and the bad mood will disappear compared to that."


    Hua Yueling also said with a smile, even though he said that he hasn''t felt anything yet, when he stared at the lake, his heart was really calm, and there was no such uneasy feeling at all.


    It''s a nice place, don''t do anything else, just stay here is also nice.


    This lake is relatively secretive, and it took them a lot of time to get here.There is a place to sit nearby, I don¡¯t know if it was made by Karin, but it doesn¡¯t look like it.


    Generally speaking, elves have a good relationship with natural plants, so they will not easily damage the natural environment.However, Hua Yueling suddenly thought that the elves were living in the tree house. If she thought about this, her thoughts seemed to be wrong.


    Maybe, but their usual relationship with Karin made them know Karin better, she belongs to the kind of person who likes and is willing to protect nature.


    "Unexpectedly, there is still a place to sit here."


    "These were all I had when I got here, they should have been a long time ago."


    "This is a good place, and I feel calm after I feel here."


    Hua Yueling and the others also liked this place. It was indeed a very good place, and it was amazing.Hua Yueling and the others hadn''t seen such a place before, so they felt more and more happy.


    Just looking at the calm lake will feel the inner peace. This is not so easy, but you can do it here, and you can easily feel the calm mood.


    Hua Yueling liked this feeling very much, so he didn''t want to leave, and wanted to stay here for a while.

 1963 Chapter 1963

    Such a place has such magical power. Hua Yueling likes such a place very much. He feels that he can come here from time to time in the future, bring books or e-books, and then read quietly here.


    The effect of reading here is probably better than at home, Hua Yueling even feels that she will not be so peaceful at home.


    "Will there be monsters here?"


    Lu Yuetong looked around for a week, the surrounding area of ??the lake was still quite quiet, there were no monsters in sight, and it didn''t look like there were any monsters.But she still asked.


    "It shouldn''t be there. I have been here many times, but I have never seen a monster here."


    Karin replied after thinking about it.At this time, several people also found a good place to sit down, but instead of sitting together, they chose a different place to sit down.


    The scenery that you can see when staying in different places is also completely different. The scenery that Hua Yueling can see, Mu Ningshuang, may not be able to see it, and the scenery they see is also not that he can see.


    Individuals can see different beauty, even if they are sitting in the same place, it is possible to do so, let alone sitting in different places and looking at different sights.


    Hua Yueling and the others rested here for a while, and they relaxed unconsciously. Hua Yueling wanted to lie down for a while, but they couldn''t find a place to lie down.


    There are only a few places to sit, there is nothing else.That was enough, although he wanted to find a place to lie down for a while.


    The area around this lake is exceptionally clean, and Hua Yueling really hasn''t spent much time in such a deserted place.And maybe because of the existence of the lake, there is still some coldness here, but this is nothing to Huayueling and the others, they don''t feel cold much, even if it is, they can''t stand it.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t speak, everyone just stayed like this, just staying like this is fine, no need to think about other things, that''s enough.They don''t even want to break this tranquility by themselves, such an environment is not suitable for noisy, only suitable for a peaceful atmosphere.


    "Okay, let''s go, I will take you to other places, there are many interesting places, you don''t know."


    Regardless of Hua Yueling, they have lived here for a long time, but their understanding of this forest is definitely far worse than Karin.After all, Karin is an elf princess, who has lived in this elf forest since childhood. It is estimated that he knows all the corners here very clearly, but unlike them, no matter where they are, they only have a little knowledge.


    The place where Huayueling and the others stayed for the longest time was at the tree house of Jieluxi, but even so, they didn''t know much about the tree house.Although I must have turned around there, I don''t know much about that place.


    Karin led them around the bottom of the clear lake, and then re-drilled into the dense forest.Continue on from here.


    In fact, by now, Huayueling and the others are about to recognize the direction. Originally, Huayueling''s sense of direction was not very good, and he was always confused about the question of direction, let alone now.


    I usually don¡¯t even recognize the direction at home, especially in the dense forest. After all, there are so many trees in it. Just looking at these trees makes my head dizzy. How can I recognize things like southeast, northwest, etc. .


    Fortunately, Karin is taking them here, otherwise, he wouldn''t even be able to figure out where he is now.When the time comes, you can only rely on the help of the portal.


    Don''t talk about how Hua Yueling is alone, even if you add Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang, all three of them are a little confused. Where is this?


    Turning around, in fact, there is no need to turn too much, just walking around like this, they are about to lose the concept of direction.


    It was a little uncomfortable, but it seemed that Karin hadn''t been affected in any way. She left her without hesitation or confusion at all, and she seemed to know where she was right now.


    Hua Yueling and the others still admire this. Hua Yueling also hopes that he can have this ability to discern directions, but he has no hope of this, and it is estimated that it will still be the same no matter how long it passes.


    He found it difficult to distinguish the direction with the naked eye and memory. It would be great if he had props that could help distinguish the direction.In that case, you don''t have to think about which direction, just use the props.


    Of course the compass is ok, and the electronic map is also possible, but this is a different world after all. It is estimated that the compass can still be used, so don''t expect the electronic map.


    Before they knew it, they had already gone quite a long distance, Hua Yueling was a little at a loss now, where was she?It is a pity that no one but Karin can answer his question.


    But now Karin is doing a good job of confidentiality and will not answer his questions.After she takes them to the place, she tells them what kind of place they are going to.


    According to her, the place is also very interesting, they will love it.


    Hua Yueling is still quite curious about this, but since Karin doesn''t say anything, there is nothing to do with him, she can only wait and see, anyway, she will know when she gets to the place.


    Hua Yueling and the others arrived at the destination without going too far. There was a relatively small wooden house, which seemed to have been built a long time ago.Hua Yueling was still thinking about why he came to such a place. Is there anything interesting about it?


    "How is this place?"


    Karin stopped at the door and asked them.Hua Yueling tilted his head without answering. He looked at Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, wanting to see how they both answered.


    "Not bad. This wooden house looks like it was built a long time ago, right?"


    "Well, it''s like the place where Sister Ze Lucy lives. This was originally the place where the magician who came to us lived. This wooden house was built by himself. There was originally a magic tower, but it didn''t I know why it collapsed."


    "Magic Tower, are there any ruins now? If so, we would like to see it."


    "Later, that is also one of the destinations we are going to this time. I want to take you here first. You will definitely like it here."


    Karin said this and walked into the cabin first, Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other and ran after them.

 1964 Chapter 1964

    The inside of the room is very tidy, and it seems that someone has taken care of it for a long time, otherwise it wouldn''t be the case.After Karin came here, she was familiar with the road. I definitely don''t know how many times she has been here.


    Hua Yueling and the others followed closely behind and went in together. Don''t see if no one lives here, but there are still a lot of things.There were even a lot of things that Hua Yueling had never seen before, and those should be related to magic experiments.


    It¡¯s just placed here, it seems that someone has used it recently.


    "These things are very dangerous, so they are all placed in such places, but more are placed in other places. It is very dangerous to do magic experiments in the forest. If there is an accident, the entire forest may be affected. Serious injury."


    Hua Yueling and the others gathered around to take a look. Only Mu Ningshuang knew about the equipment for the magic experiment. Hua Yueling and the others didn''t understand what those things were for.However, she had seen those devices from Zelucy, so she took her gaze back after just two glances.


    "That magician used to live here. Where did he get his food?"


    "Some of them are bought from us, and others are hunted in the woods. We have many animals here, and there are also many more dangerous animals. He gets what he needs from those animals."


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t stay here long before they left and went to the next place.The next place is the magic tower that Karin mentioned before. The tower was originally destroyed, it was not done by the elves, and it broke without knowing what happened.


    However, it was rebuilt by the elves later, and it was even better than the original.


    Hua Yueling and the others quickly arrived at the place where the mage tower was located. Since it was originally built by that mage, the distance would not be too far. This kind of back and forth is very fast, and it does not take much time.


    In about a quarter of an hour, Hua Yueling and the others arrived at their destination. In fact, the educated youth should be able to see the Mage Tower, but because the branches and leaves above their heads blocked their sight.


    After walking for a while, they came to the place where the magic tower was. A small part of the space was cleared near the magic tower. The space here was not large, or even small.


    Hua Yueling and the others walked into this space to see the magic tower. Hua Yueling found that this magic tower was not too high, probably just not higher than the trees next to it.


    "Well, although it''s just a little higher, why haven''t I found it in the tree house at this height?"


    Hua Yueling thought very strangely, and also asked this question, but Karin''s answer surprised him a little.It turned out that this place was protected by a kind of enchantment magic, so if you hadn''t reached a nearby place and had been allowed, there would be no way to discover its existence.


    Hua Yueling and the others stood at the door for a while, mainly looking at this magic tower, which is worthy of being a high tower in another world, completely different from the high towers he had seen before.This magic tower is full of the smell of magic, it looks very good, the style that belongs to the other world.


    There are things similar to night spar on it, and there are various things that seem to be gems, which look pretty good.But Hua Yueling and the others entered the magic tower without staying outside for a while.


    The inside of the magic tower is better, better than that small wooden house, I don''t know how much.There are a lot of things inside, and Hua Yueling is dazzled by all kinds of things.


    There are not only various equipment used for magic experiments, but also many magic materials.These materials should all be used for experiments, but unfortunately Hua Yueling didn''t know much about it.


    Mu Ningshuang knew these things, but she didn''t seem to be interested in them. The main thing was that she had more magic materials available to Zelucy than this.


    There are different things on each floor, and there are even books on magic and the corpses of some monsters at higher levels.Karin took them around here and told them what they were for.


    Anyway, the four people are just walking around with nothing to do. After holding back for a long time, it is quite interesting and interesting to come out and go around.


    Don''t think about anything else, just walk around like this.With other people and friends, it''s not too interesting.


    After playing in the Magic Tower, Hua Yueling and the others even watched how Xiamu Ningshuang did magic experiments here. It was quite interesting, but Hua Yueling didn''t particularly understand it.


    Karin can understand a little bit, after all, she is an elf, and has natural advantages for all types of magic, but even so, Karin has no interest in this.


    She was interested in learning magic, but doing magic experiments seemed to her to be meaningless.


    After just moving here for a while, Hua Yueling and the others have no interest. Since it is not interesting, just leave directly, there is no need to stay here all the time.


    Besides, there is nothing particularly interesting here, at least for them.Although Hua Yueling likes magic very much, it is only limited to magic, and things other than magic are not so interesting.


    Magic experiments are naturally related to magic, but they are not within the scope of his attention.Even though this Fairy Forest is full of trees, it seems that there is nothing else, but it is not the case. Hua Yueling and the others discovered the interesting place after going around with Karin. But it''s a lot.They had been around in this forest before, but they had never really understood this place.


    Of course, even if they know more about it, this kind of understanding is definitely not as good as Karin.Karin''s understanding of this place is not something they can compare. This is for sure, no one can deny it.


    Hua Yueling and the others followed Karin to see many places in the forest that they didn''t know before, and only then did they discover that there are still many interesting places here.This forest is almost like a treasure house, and the treasures hidden in it can be said to be "valuable".


    This statement is somewhat watery to some extent, but in fact it is not much wrong.


    Hua Yueling and the others even found a cave here, but they didn''t find the cave themselves, but the place they found under the guidance of Karin.The cave is very interesting, there are several elven soldiers guarding at the entrance.

 1965 Chapter 1965

    It seemed that there were only two elves guarding the entrance of the cave, but according to her exploration skills, Hua Yueling found that there were more elves hiding in the dark.


    From this point of view, this cave should be said to be very important. The level of these elves is also good, with some strength.


    I don''t know what kind of place it is, but since it is so cherished and guarded by so many people, it is impossible to go in casually.


    Seeing that Karin was bringing people over, the two elf soldiers hurriedly came forward and said hello.They naturally respected the princess, but they were a bit worse for Hua Yueling.The performance is not too enthusiastic, nor is it not at all enthusiastic, it can only be said that it is not lost.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t care, he didn''t think it was particularly important what people thought of him, and he didn''t have any thoughts about it.


    Karin frowned instead, seemingly not particularly satisfied with their performance.


    But even so, they still haven''t been able to change the thoughts of those elves. Their thoughts are not so easy to change. It is not that you are a princess. We must listen to you if we are not satisfied with our performance.


    Karin''s brows were a little deep, and the elves were considered invisible.Hua Yueling didn''t know why they treated herself and the others in this way. It was a bit strange. You must know that they had never received such treatment even in the Elven King City.


    It was Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong who went up together to comfort Karin. Karin didn''t say anything.


    "Let''s go."


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to stay here anymore. Since people don''t welcome her, then forget it, why bother staying here anymore, for nothing makes people blind.


    Hua Yueling didn''t like this feeling. The group of people left like this. When they left, Karin looked at the two elves who had sent her a favor, and then retracted her gaze without saying anything.


    "I didn''t expect them to be like this."


    Karin apologized to Hua Yueling and the others after leaving a distance. Her eyes were full of apologetics, and she could see that she was sincerely apologizing.And she didn''t know why those elves behaved like this.


    Hua Yueling shook her head, didn''t say anything, just said that she didn''t care much.


    In his opinion, the performance of the two elves was not very good, even a little too clumsy.But as to why they did that, Hua Yueling could roughly have a guess.


    The guess may not be so accurate, but he thinks it should not be much worse.


    At least it will have something to do with my own guesses, it''s impossible to have nothing to do with it.


    What is in that cave that makes them so nervous must be a very important thing, and it may even be unknown to Karin.If Karin knew it, maybe she wouldn''t take them there, even if she took them, it wouldn''t be that way.


    Somewhat strangely, Hua Yueling thought so and looked at Karin subconsciously, but Karin still had no other reaction.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know whether she had guessed anything, so she didn''t say anything.Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong walked beside Karin, mainly to comfort her. It could be seen that Karin was not very happy because of what happened just now.


    She was really angry, and those elves were too shameful for her, that kind of performance was like they were going to blast Huayueling away.


    If it weren''t for this, it wouldn''t make her so angry, Karin was not so spoiled as an elf princess.The elf princess usually has to undergo a lot of training, and there are many tests to go through, so she is still quite mature in spirit.


    But no matter how mature the spirit is, there is no way to be treated like this with a normal heart. After all, the two elven soldiers did a little too much.


    She had never received such treatment in the Elf City before, and the two elves were not enough to give her face.Are you so shameless?She even thought so in her heart.


    He was helpless about this, but as he walked a distance away, he also had a similar idea to Hua Yueling, there was something he didn''t know about.


    But she didn''t know what it was, and she could only guess, she couldn''t turn back and ask now, not to mention that she couldn''t answer even if she asked the other party.


    Karin is very helpless about this, she is unwilling to think so much, and in her opinion, there is actually no need to guard against them.It''s just that her thoughts can''t affect everyone after all. There are still many elves who don''t like humans, and this can''t be changed in a moment.


    Hua Yueling also understood this, he didn''t think there was anything that needed to be changed, he had no interest in it.To put it bluntly, he has no interest at all, and not everyone''s opinion he cares so much.


    Maybe someone does this from time to time, but he is not.


    After walking for a certain distance, they stopped and rested for a while. It is not that they are tired. It is naturally impossible for their physical strength to get tired so easily, but they all need to stop to think and calm their emotions.


    The most important thing is to take care of Karin''s emotions. Although Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong are comforting her, she is still not very emotional, which is completely different from the state of playing with them before.


    Karin also knew their thoughts and looked at them with apologetic eyes. In fact, she didn''t expect this to happen.If she had known this long ago, she would never take them to that place.


    She just wanted to take them to see the cave. She didn''t mean anything else, but who would have thought that such a thing would happen.


    "It''s okay, it''s not your fault, no one thought that something like this would happen. Just forget about it, it''s all over anyway, don''t think about anything, it''s useless to think so much."


    "I know, let''s go to another interesting place later."


    Karin thought that going to an interesting place to play for a while might be able to forget these unpleasant things, but it is not easy to say whether this method is effective or not, so I can only try it.


    She had to remember this for a long time. In fact, it was nothing to be stopped, and she was not such a careful person, mainly because the elves acted a little too straightforwardly.


    If you don''t put Hua Yueling in their eyes, in fact, don''t they just don''t put her in their eyes? It''s strange that she is not angry.


    After Karin regained some energy, he took Hua Yueling and the others to an interesting place. It was a bush of flowers between trees, where there were various flowers that he knew or didn''t know, which was exceptionally beautiful.

 1966 Chapter 1966

    This is a bush of flowers. Hua Yueling thinks it is pretty good, but Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong like it very much.It''s really pretty good here, the worst part is that there is almost no sunshine, which makes people feel a little bit bad.


    Hua Yueling raised her head and glanced at it. The top of her head was completely covered by branches and leaves, and there was almost no way for sunlight to penetrate the branches and leaves.


    It''s a little bit dark, in this case it still affects people''s mood.If it can be brighter here, it will give people a better look.


    But even if Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong are so happy, as said before, they like this place very much.There are so many things they have never seen before, and these flowers are very beautiful.


    Wandering between different flowers, they almost forgot about the others.Karin was in a better mood at this time, wandering in the sea of ??flowers with them, smiles appeared on everyone''s faces.


    Hua Yueling looked at them, although the mood was somewhat different from them, but Hua Yueling could understand their mood.Girls, it''s normal to like beautiful flowers.Although I am a little different from them, I still like to talk a lot, but I don''t like them as much.


    Hua Yueling walked around here, it is still very interesting, like a huge flower garden, but this flower garden is built in the woods.Various trees hinder the complete viewing of the entire flowerbed and split the flowerbed.


    The entire flower garden was split to pieces, which affected the overall look and feel.In fact, all the trees can be cleaned up here, there is no need to keep them.


    But the elves must have different ideas, so don''t say anything, and even talking to Karin is not necessarily useful.It is estimated that Karin can not control these, even if she is an elf princess, but she is only an elf princess.


    Huayueling saw many kinds of flowers here. In fact, many of them don''t bloom at all, but even if they don''t bloom, they are beautiful and beautiful.


    This trip was definitely not in vain, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, he still feels good about this place, there is usually no chance to find such a place.Although there are too many trees affecting the beauty of the flowerbed itself, it has not completely concealed the beauty here.


    Hua Yueling and the others went around here at will, and then went to other places, there are many interesting places to go.


    Unexpectedly, there are so many interesting places in such a forest, Hua Yueling was really surprised.I really don''t know if these places are all operated or made by the elves themselves.


    But it should be so, if the elves have been here since long, long ago.Otherwise, someone else might have made it out, and then the elves will appear here, and these will become the property of the elves.


    Some of these are interesting, but most of them are interesting, and there are few boring ones.


    After turning around, Hua Yueling and the others glanced at the time, and the time passed before they knew it. The happy time is always so short.But Karin didn''t say that he would return to the Elven Kingdom, but instead wanted to go to Zelucy''s tree house with them.


    Hua Yueling and the others naturally welcomed her, and immediately nodded and agreed, so the group returned to the tree house.


    When the group went back, Jelucy and the others were still studying the hardware, and they were very serious, not even noticing the passage of time.But they went back a little earlier, so even though they said they were making dinner, they still had to wait for a while.


    But these are not problems. When they came back, they mainly needed to rest. The distance they traveled this afternoon was not short, and they didn''t have much rest during this afternoon. After they just left, they felt a little tired after returning.


    A few days passed without knowing it, and Huayun''s free time here ended in this way. She had no choice but to go back to work.Hua Yueling and the others just went back with her that night, and they came to another world the next day.


    Now they want to increase their strength as soon as possible. This is the task given to them by Sister Aroline and Livio.But how to improve their strength, Hua Yueling and the others haven''t thought about it yet.


    It''s useless just to fight with two little guys like before, at least for them.They need to take other ways to enhance their strength.


    Hua Yueling''s first thought was the mission system, through which he could gain experience points.However, this method is effective, but the effect is not so good.


    After all, he had also studied and asked Xiaoxue, the experience points obtained by this approach were his, and Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong did not have any experience.The other thing to say is that they don''t have an experience system, so even if they get experience, it''s invalid.


    Unless you let them become your own companions, don''t even think about letting them share their experiences.


    Hua Yueling naturally hopes that they can share the experience points they have gained, but the companion system has not yet recognized them.Of course, the most important thing is that there is a limit to the number of people who can become his companions. It is not that whoever wants to be his companion can be his companion.


    If that were the case, it would be easier to handle.One is that Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang do not have enough conditions. This condition is set by the system itself. It is not set by him. Naturally, he cannot influence it, and the number of people is also limited.


    Naturally, there is a way to solve the limit on the number of people, but it needs to collect parts. Unfortunately, until now, Hua Yueling has not encountered any parts related to it.


    Hua Yueling has found the direction of action next, and then she can look for parts related to the companion system and increase the number of companions. This is one of the best ways to improve the strength of Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong. .


    In fact, there is no need to add one, it can be said that it is the best way.Just look at the speed of Sister Yun''s improvement, this method is definitely very useful, otherwise Sister Yun would not be able to have the strength from an ordinary person to her current level.


    However, Hua Yueling hasn''t figured out what to do at present. If there are parts, it will naturally be easy to say, but if there are no parts, it will be more troublesome and it will take time to find it.


    Think about the time spent searching before. Sometimes I don¡¯t know how long it will take to find what I want.The main reason is that you can find nothing if you want to find it.

 1967 Chapter 1967

    At this point, Hua Yueling didn''t have any good solutions. He wanted to find what he wanted as soon as possible, but this was not what he wanted to be able to do.


    According to what is said most often, this requires luck, and it has to be particularly good luck.What you want in your heart and what you can get is not a little bit of luck. Although Hua Yueling believes in her luck, she also feels that the possibility is still lower.


    You can only do it slowly, not in a hurry, and even if you are in a hurry, what use is it, can you find the parts you want earlier when you are in a hurry? It is impossible.


    This argument cannot always be effective, suppressing his anxious mentality, but it still has some effect, at least in the beginning.But as time goes by, there will be some changes gradually.


    Emotions are not so easy to control. If it were really so easy to control, Hua Yueling would not bother about it.


    This is really annoying. The two little guys have improved a lot under his leadership, but their own problems are far from resolved.


    But now you don''t have to think about it so much. The two little guys only need to take them out one or two times a week, instead of staying with them all the time.Hua Yueling and the others had to make progress themselves, and Hua Yueling didn''t want her strength to never improve.


    They need to make progress, they need to gain greater strength, which is necessary.There are still many things they need to do afterwards, and nothing can be done without the strength.Can''t help anything.


    Look at Sister Aroline and Sister Livello, they have been very busy recently, running around for things on Wu Mercury.


    There is no battle that requires them to take action, but it is only now, and more chaotic things may happen later, and there may even be war.This is not what they can choose, but they need to take action.


    In terms of their current strength, they are still a bit worse. What Hua Yueling was thinking in her heart was that not to mention reaching the strength of Sister Gekara and the others, it is very difficult and almost impossible to reach that level in a short time.


    Hua Yueling knows this very well, so the most important thing for him now is not to reach the level of those people, that''s impossible.It is enough to reach a relatively similar level, at least not at the same level as those ordinary soldiers.


    Of course, this was just said in a way similar to a joke, no matter how much Hua Yueling and the others were better than ordinary soldiers, I don''t know how much.They can definitely help, but as a high-end combat power, their strength is not enough, this is a troublesome problem.


    "It would be great if you could really discover something."


    "Why, what''s the trouble again?"


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong both asked like this, and they all saw that he had some doubts in his heart.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling didn''t conceal it, so she told her directly.In fact, what he thinks most now is about companion parts, but he doesn''t think so much about other aspects.


    After hearing his thoughts, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong didn''t say anything, they too fell into contemplation.They can really help, but just like what Hua Yueling said, it takes me how much time it takes, it must be quite troublesome.


    "Then let''s take action after we go back. We will start searching near your home, Aling, and then we will go further afield after we finish searching. It has been a bit busy recently, and maybe we will gain something."


    Lu Yuetong''s proposal is almost the only way, or the best way.When there is only one search method, there is nothing better than this.


    "Look separately."


    "If you separate... well, it must be faster. Three people must collect more than one person at once, but can we take away what we find?"


    "This is no problem. Even if other people can do it, you will naturally have no problem."


    "That''s it. When we go back, let''s move separately, and then find the missing parts as quickly as possible."


    "But logically there should be nothing near my house. Didn''t we look for it the last time, but we got a lot back then. I guess there will be nothing more if we look for it now."


    "If you don''t have one, go elsewhere."


    How to choose is naturally very simple, Hua Yueling and the others just need to find it, no matter what else.There are not many places nearby. The range they are looking for can even be set as the whole world. If they want to find all of them in such a large range, it takes not a little bit of time.


    Thinking about Hua Yueling, he felt that there was no possibility. He didn''t have much confidence himself, but he still had to act no matter what.


    After Hua Yueling and the others discussed it, they made a decision, and when they had time, they continued to look for it.It doesn''t matter if you go slower, come a little bit, anyway, don''t worry.


    Hua Yueling took a long breath, and then she seemed to be in trouble again.


    As Hua Yueling thought, after Sister Yun went home, they also returned home.Sister Aroline and Liweiluo stayed at Sister Zelucie''s tree house, and together with Zelucie, they studied the parts that have the power of the will of the world.


    I have to say that that kind of power is indeed very peculiar, even if they want to completely analyze its composition, it is extremely difficult.Yesterday, there was basically no progress.


    However, based on what Hua Yueling heard, it is estimated that their attention will be all on that recently.If you really study something, it will not only be good for them, but it will also be good for Hua Yueling and the others.


    Who wouldn''t want to be able to improve their strength, Hua Yueling and the others are worried about it now, if there is a simpler and easier way, they must be very, very willing.


    But it also takes time, just like their actions here, it takes time.However, Hua Yueling felt that it was definitely better to finish the study there first, at least according to the truth, it should be like this, after all, the time that the two sides have is actually not equal.


    According to common sense, it must be the same, but the time passing on the two sides is different, which brings about a big change.There are so many days on their side, but almost twice as much time has passed on the other side. With so much time, it is impossible not to complete the task earlier than them.

 1968 Chapter 1968

    On the first day when they returned to modern society, Hua Yueling and the others were already busy, and there were too many things to be busy, if they were not in a hurry, they would have to be busy afterwards.


    Hua Yueling slept for one night after returning home, and got up early the next day. Sister Yun had already gone out when he got up.But Hua Yueling looked at the time and found that it was still a bit early. According to the usual calculations, Sister Yun should not go to work, but go out to buy early.


    "It''s still late."


    Hua Yueling sat up, rubbed his eyes, picked up the atlas on the bedside table next to it and looked at it.


    There are many marked points on the map book, all of which radiate to the surroundings with the location of his home as the center.


    Hua Yueling used skills several times yesterday, and after spreading out, she found a lot of points.Hua Yueling thought that she would search the neighborhood first, and then go to other places after searching the neighborhood.


    There are still many places to go around here, and Huayueling Yemei thinks that there are so many places to go in such a place.This is a bit unreasonable, but it is understandable after thinking about it. After all, Xiaoxue and the system fell directly here, so it is quite normal to be around here.


    "Xiaoxue, if there are a lot around here, isn''t it there anymore in the distance?"


    If it is supposed to be like this according to common sense, but after all it has something to do with Xiaoxue and the system, everything can''t be estimated based on common sense, so it''s definitely not accurate.


    "It''s not necessarily. It depends on the luck of the master. But I think that with the luck of the master, this is probably the case."


    "If that''s the case, it''s better. But it''s not much better."


    Hua Yueling shook her head, thinking so in her heart.


    In any case, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have to go too far, such as to Africa, America, or Europe, but it¡¯s possible in Asia. You can¡¯t go abroad because of this.


    Besides, this is not something that can be solved by going abroad. Finding one country by country, even if the total area of ??a country is small, the time it takes to find all of them is not a joke.


    Thinking about it makes people a headache, but Hua Yueling didn''t think much about it.


    It is useless to be anxious, even if you think so much, everything is useless if you don''t act.Thinking of this, he deeply felt that he really had a long way to go. There are still many things that need to be done by himself. It is useless if he always thinks so wildly.


    Shaking his head, Hua Yueling put away the atlas and put it in the inventory.After that, he needs to make two more copies and hand them to Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong to use them.


    According to the previous discussions, the three of them are not acting together this time, but acting separately.


    Separate operations have the benefits of separate operations, but Hua Yueling is still a little worried about safety issues, which always exist.Although the coefficient of danger has dropped relatively low in modern society, it cannot be said that there is no such thing.


    Another point is that it¡¯s somewhat boring to act alone, but after all, it¡¯s to complete a task, so if you¡¯re bored, it¡¯s boring.


    Not long after waiting at home, I heard the door opening, it was Hua Yun bought back earlier.Hua Yun is still a little uncomfortable with this kind of life. Although she has already adapted well in the past, she has somewhat changed after she has a new lifestyle.


    Hua Yun is more adaptable to the kind of life in a different world, but she is a little unaccustomed to returning to modern society.This also lacked some time for adjustment. She didn''t come back until the time was up. Naturally, she was in a hurry. She just took a rest last night. It is difficult to rest so quickly.


    Hua Yueling also understands Sister Yun, but he can''t help much.Fortunately, sister Yun''s strength is getting stronger and stronger, and the influence in this area is gradually weakening.


    After eating breakfast, Hua Yueling went downstairs for a walk. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong said they would come here earlier, but they didn''t know when they would come.He just needs to use his probing skills to keep an eye on the situation here, there is no need to stay at home.


    Went around outside, around 7:30, Hua Yueling returned home, the two people had not come yet.


    "Later than I thought."


    Hua Yueling originally thought that they had come back earlier, but didn''t expect to see a figure now, but that''s nothing, anyway, he is a little accustomed to waiting, and now he is not waiting for it.


    He didn''t hear the knock on the door until half past eight, and quickly got up and went to watch the door. As expected, he saw two girls standing at the door, among them Lu Yuetong looked at him grinningly.


    "You are here."


    "Did you wait a long time? I''m sorry, something happened so I was a little late."


    "It''s okay, it''s not too late now."


    Hua Yueling shook her head indifferently and said.


    "Ningshuang is thinking about coming here earlier, but we can''t come here unless things are done, there is no way."


    "You don''t need to explain to me, it''s really nothing. It doesn''t make any difference early or late. What''s more, we still have to prepare."


    Hua Yueling waved her hand and said, now there is no time to discuss these, and there are more important things for them to do.


    Hua Yueling took out the map book she had drawn and put it on the table. Next, we needed to discuss the direction of everyone''s action.


    But now I only have one atlas, which is obviously not enough. I need to get two more, and then one for each of the three.


    "A Ling didn''t tell us why, if you told us earlier, we would be able to buy it by the way when we came."


    "I forgot." Hua Yueling shook his head. "But this is not a big deal. Let''s go out in a while. First buy the map book, and then divide the area of ??action. After drawing the map, we can move. ."


    "Then go."


    Hua Yueling and the others are not hypocritical people, since the decision is made, let''s go.No longer wasting time talking about unnecessary things.Anyway, nothing else is important now, the most important thing is to act.


    After the three people left the community, they didn''t separate immediately. Hua Yueling asked if they had had breakfast, and the answer was that they had.Think about it, after all, they are also considered late, and it is normal for them to have breakfast.


    If breakfast has not been eaten by this time, that would be wrong.


    Hua Yueling and the others walked together again, but they didn''t go too far, no matter what the next action was to be separated, they were going in different directions, and they could be distinguished from the current direction.It would be a waste of time to follow the same path like this.

 1969 Chapter 1969

    Hua Yueling, Mu Ningshuang, and Lu Yuetong were still a little bit reluctant when they broke up. It was definitely more comfortable to be able to act with two beautiful women than to act alone.


    But he also knows what he has to do and what he should do. Don''t think too much about enjoying those kinds of things. Now is not the time to think about those things.The most important thing now is to recover the lost things as soon as possible.


    Hua Yueling also thought of some new questions, that is, why the system she obtained had so many parts.Moreover, there are still so many lost, it is a bit strange how to think.


    "Xiaoxue, our system has too many parts, right?"


    Hua Yueling asked her doubts as she moved forward. This was the strangest thing he felt. He didn''t know why, there were so many parts.


    If there are only one, two, or even a few, it''s okay to say something, but the number is really incredible.


    "There is no way, the system is not made by others, they are just helping."


    After hearing what Xiaoxue said, Hua Yueling thought deeply. What Xiaoxue''s words meant was that she was not originally integrated with the system.This sounds like important news, but Hua Yueling had already learned a bit before this, although Xiaoxue had never said that.


    "There is no solution to the problem of too many system components, unless the owner is unwilling to use other system functions, otherwise it must be collected."


    "Definitely."


    Hua Yueling thought so too. He nodded and agreed with Xiaoxue''s words.


    It is impossible not to use it, but the most important thing is that he does not know what kind of system components he will find. If he can know it, he will naturally be able to distinguish, which one can use and which one does not. Used, then judge and collect system components based on these.


    It''s a pity that Hua Yueling can''t do this at all. This doesn''t mean that he can do it if he wants to do it, even if he wants to do it, he can''t do it at all.The system components are unknown until they are recovered. Only when the system components return to the system can an accurate answer be obtained.


    Another thing to talk about is the power that Xiaoxue himself lost, which is a larger group than system components.In fact, this is even more terrifying and can bring them more dangerous things.


    If those powers are accidentally obtained and merged by someone or a certain creature, they will suffer.


    The opponent is definitely inferior to them in terms of strength, but it is unknown what kind of power the opponent has obtained, not to mention that they cannot start a battle casually.It''s hard to say if they win after the battle is over, the other party may be fine and light, and everything will be concentrated on them.


    Unless it is a place that will not be discovered, it is better to act with caution.Before the separation, Hua Yueling also reminded others that everyone agreed. In fact, Mu Ningshuang is still trustworthy in this regard, and only Lu Yuetong needs to pay attention.


    Fortunately, Lu Yuetong agreed to him, and Lu Yuetong is also a trustworthy person.


    Since Lu Yuetong agreed, it must be the case, Hua Yueling naturally believed her.I believe she will control herself well.


    In this regard, Hua Yueling is quite confident, and Lu Yuetong''s previous performance made him dare to believe her, and he can also believe her.Anyway, if this matter is said to be complicated, it is not complicated, as long as there is nothing special, it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Going to the distance again, Hua Yueling was already convinced.Here they have no means to move quickly, the best way is to take a taxi.


    This is still within a range near his home, if it is to go further.


    You can only go farther away by car, at least so far there is no better way.The teleportation array is naturally a very simple and effective method, but in modern society, if you don''t use such tricks, don''t use it, unless you can use it in concealment, you will never be discovered.


    But even the user of Mu Ningshuang, the teleportation magic, can''t guarantee that he won''t be discovered. In this case, it''s better not to take risks.


    Hua Yueling is also considered an adventurous person, but the adventure depends on what kind of adventure it is, not that it must be taken.For example, in the current situation, don¡¯t do it when it¡¯s not necessary. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to do with them.


    Being adventurous does not mean that you like trouble. To some extent, risk and trouble may be synonymous, but it does not mean that it is the same all the time.


    Hua Yueling likes to take risks, but he hates trouble. He hates trouble. He definitely doesn''t want to get into trouble for no reason. That would be bad.


    After taking a taxi, Hua Yueling was already familiar with such actions, even though he had only done it once.


    After taking a taxi, move directly towards the destination. This will definitely take time, and the time spent is not short.But at the moment there is no better way for Hua Yueling, this is the most time-saving way for him, and there is no other good way.


    Hua Yueling didn''t speak much after getting in the taxi, and remained silent along the way.In fact, he is thinking about things, and there are many things he has to consider.


    On the road, the taxi driver would occasionally talk to him, but when he saw that he didn''t want to talk much, after trying to chat with him, the taxi driver stopped talking.


    The atmosphere is somewhat awkward, Hua Yueling wants to say something to find some topics, but this is really not his style.Hua Yueling''s style is not about chatting with others at all. His style is actually quite silent, although it has changed recently.


    There is nothing to talk about and I just stopped talking. Although the time spent on the road must be long, it is not completely out of things to do.


    Hua Yueling held the phone in her hand and looked down at the content on the screen, but no one knew what he was thinking.On the road, the taxi driver looked at him from time to time, and seemed to be curious about him, but the other party had nothing to say after the initial embarrassment, so the two of them went to the destination without a word.


    After about half an hour passed, Hua Yueling could be regarded as reaching the destination. After he gave the driver the money, he went directly to the destination.There is actually some distance to the destination. It is a farmyard with no people and it is quite quiet.

 1970 Chapter 1970

    After watching the taxi go away, Hua Yueling withdrew his gaze, and his gaze fell not far away. According to the news he received using the skill yesterday, it should be nearby.


    Where is it near here?Now he can use skills, but the number of times he can use skills is limited. Although it is no problem to rely on the remaining times to solve the problem, he can''t use all the times here.


    "Let''s look for it first. You can''t always rely on skills. It won''t be good if you keep doing this."


    Huayueling has thought about it, and now I look for it carefully around here. Since I know it is here, I use my exploration skills to find it bit by bit. Maybe my time is not wireless, but it is impossible to spend a day on it. .


    Anyway, according to his idea, about half an hour is enough.


    I hope I don''t live up to my expectations. Hua Yueling thinks that half an hour should be about the same, but it''s hard to say whether it''s the case.After all, this kind of thing is beyond his control.


    Look for it, as long as you start searching, you will make progress, and waiting for it will definitely make no progress.


    After enabling the exploration skills, Hua Yueling carefully searched for a small area near him.But nothing was found, so he had to go further, but he hadn''t figured out where to go.


    I looked at the map in my hand, and based on this, I can roughly judge the direction of my next action, but this direction is not very accurate.


    "There should be nothing wrong here."


    Don''t underestimate the role of the atlas. If there is no atlas, letting Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang go out alone will have no effect at all.


    The content marked on the map book is naturally not so accurate, but it is somewhat useful.The location Hua Yueling determined based on her skills was only a rough idea, but the difference should not be big, it was just a matter of accuracy.


    In fact, the accuracy of the skill itself is very good, there is no problem, the problem lies in the map in Huayueling''s hands, this map is not so accurate, which caused the less accurate record.


    If the map itself could be more accurate, Hua Yueling''s actions would be easier, but all that was just a dream.Unless you use an electronic map, of course, a local map is also possible, but Hua Yueling did not find it.


    Coupled with the fact that I don''t have a special understanding of the neighborhood, I don''t know how much time it will take. I can only do it step by step.


    "According to the records on the map, it is almost here, but it will take some time to look for it."


    I thought to myself that the exploration skills were also fully used, and there was no corner in this area that he let go.


    "Here or here?"


    Hua Yueling is not sure, the distance on the map has been reduced after all, there are many differences, it is impossible to completely show the style of a place.


    Then you can only rely on yourself to find it, find it slowly, spend some time and spend some time.


    Obviously, it should be almost the same according to the marks on the map, there is not much distance, but Hua Yueling''s exploration skills still haven''t found it.One possibility is that it is not here at all, the scope of the exploration skills is not enough, and it does not cover the place where the thing is, and there is another possibility that the exploration skills cannot detect it.


    But that possibility is still relatively small, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, the most likely thing is that she still hasn''t found it.


    Hua Yueling found that there were not many people on the road and there were not many cars. It was quite quiet, but such an environment was more suitable for her to find.It may be more troublesome if there are more lively places.


    "But the place where the thing fell should be relatively hidden, otherwise it won''t be here until now."


    If it was obtained by someone or taken away by some animal, it would feel a little different.Hua Yueling feels this way, but that''s not necessarily true. I still need to check it out again.


    Hua Yueling walked in the direction she had determined, and walked a distance. It didn''t take much time. After a few minutes passed, Hua Yueling had a reaction in her mind, and she found something unusual with her exploration skills.


    "It should be that there is nothing wrong."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, and walked quickly in that direction.As long as you find this, you can go to the next place, but these are not the most important, the most important is whether you find the parts that are useful to you.


    However, after getting closer, Hua Yueling shook his head, only based on the feedback obtained from the exploration skills, that it is definitely not a system component, and the system component does not feel like that.


    "It seems that luck this time is not particularly good, Xiaoxue, your luck will be pretty good when it comes."


    "That''s not necessarily true. Those who are not strong enough to stuff their teeth."


    "No matter how small the mosquito meat is, it is also meat. Although it is meaningless to say this sentence, it is still useful. At least it is useful. It is also a waste to stay here. It is even more troublesome if it is given by someone or animal. It¡¯s better than we took it back, which saved a lot of things."


    "They didn''t say no, what the master thought of them."


    "I didn''t think about anything, I just talked about things."


    Hua Yueling shrugged her shoulders, he didn''t mean anything special.


    "The master still likes to bully people so much."


    Xiaoxue curled her lips and said.


    "This is not called bullying, it''s called reasoning."


    "People feel that the master is not reasonable at all."


    "No? Well, Xiaoxue, tell me why I''m unreasonable?"


    "Isn''t this the proof that the master is unreasonable? It is clear that it is reasonable, but it threatens people so much."


    "..."


    Hua Yueling looked at Xiaoxue speechlessly. This kind of words was really bad for her to say. Is this a threat?No matter in terms of language or tone, I have no such meaning.


    But since Xiaoxue feels that this is a threat, then it is a threat, and she has no choice.


    Hua Yueling didn''t plan to continue entangled with this matter, and it would be useless to entangle like this. It''s better to find things quickly and leave here quickly.


    With these in mind, Hua Yueling accelerated her pace.He found the hidden power in a relatively hidden place. It seemed that the lost power seemed to be hidden, but Hua Yueling believed that it just fell here.


    Just get that and go to other places.In that piece of grass, Hua Yueling found the lost power.

 1971 Chapter 1971

    The power was still in the grass at will, without any reaction, lying there motionless.


    Hua Yueling went forward to hold it in her hand, and then directly handed it to Xiaoxue.This kind of lost power is not something he can use. He doesn''t understand the nature of this power, let alone can use it.


    Only Xiaoxue can use this power, it is her power.


    As Xiaoxue said, this loss of power is actually very weak. It is basically useful to talk about it at the beginning, but no matter how small it is, it is beneficial to her.She needs to increase her strength, and it is not so easy to find the huge lost strength.


    Hua Yueling stayed in place after finding the lost power, waiting for Xiaoxue to absorb the lost power.In just two or three minutes, all the lost power is absorbed.


    The main reason is that the power is too small, if it is bigger, it will not be enough.


    "Where should I go next?"


    There are many places to go, but Hua Yueling must make a choice.It''s better to say if the distances are different, but there are two places near here that are about the same distance but in opposite directions.It''s estimated that it will take half an hour to walk over, speed up a little bit and arrive earlier, but Hua Yueling will definitely not choose this way, and waste time.


    "Choose any one you like."


    Huayueling''s index finger moved back and forth between those places, and finally stopped at one of them.He is on the left side of where he is right now, but it doesn''t work if he wants to go straight to him. You still need to walk a distance and then turn.


    There seemed to be a village on that side. Hua Yueling stood on the edge of the road and looked far away. He could see a large farmland in front of him, and some low buildings in the distance.


    However, compared with the previous villages, these villages are a little different. There are many small buildings in the village.People in the countryside are rich. It was difficult to see such buildings in the villages.


    After enjoying the breeze for a while, Hua Yueling turned and walked to the road next to him. He needed to leave.


    You need to wait for a taxi here. Don¡¯t look like this place is near a village, there are not many taxis.Although there are wheat fields on both sides of the road, there are many buildings on the other side, such as the farmhouse he visited before.


    But before long, Hua Yueling waited for a taxi. He hurriedly started, and the taxi stopped in front of him.But I can leave, and I have to go to many places next, enough to be busy.


    It was much easier to get in a taxi. It didn''t take long to get to the next place, where Huayueling got off the car and walked away quickly after paying the fare.It was another village. Hua Yueling remembered her previous actions. That time she also went to a village. That time her lost power fell on the roof of a family.


    I hope it will be easier this time. Although Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, she also felt that the possibility was too small.If it is not in a place that is difficult to obtain or generally not touched, how can it be undetected and moved for so long.


    No matter what, let''s see what it is. I hope it will not still be the lost power. He hopes to collect all the missing parts as soon as possible.


    "The master won''t come out again after the missing parts are collected, right?"


    "How is it possible, I haven''t said that before, Xiaoxue, you have wronged me by saying that."


    "Then the master wants to quickly collect all the missing parts for what to do, and what to collect is not the same."


    Xiaoxue asked, in fact, she was a little bit turbulent like this, but Hua Yueling was not angry because of it.


    Hua Yueling continued to search, relying on her exploration skills, approaching the location recorded in the atlas. This was still a bit troublesome, and it was not so easy to find.


    "It should be here."


    Hua Yueling thought so, and it would take a lot of time to continue walking in that direction, at least from the current point of view.


    However, Hua Yueling had no choice but to look for it this way. She couldn''t go too fast, otherwise she might have missed some aspects. This was definitely something Hua Yueling didn''t want to see.


    "Well, not at all."


    Hua Yueling still met a lot of people along the way, but there was no one he knew, so he basically just took a look and then looked back.


    Hua Yueling walked in one of the directions, his walking speed seemed a little slow, but Hua Yueling herself was not in a hurry.Anyway, there is no use worrying about it, so let''s do it step by step.


    Using a carpet search, according to the label on the map screen, Hua Yueling probably found a location, and that location should be similar.


    Hua Yueling repeatedly compared it and felt that there was not much difference.


    "It''s almost here, there may be some deviations. But it should be on my way forward, there should be no major problems."


    While thinking about him this way, he recalled the map that came to his mind when he used the skills last night. Unfortunately, the map was now vague, and he couldn''t remember it clearly.


    After reminiscing for a while, he had to admit that the remaining memories in his mind were not even clearer than the atlas in his hands.


    "Let''s watch this."


    Hua Yueling can be sure that she draws according to the map that emerged in her mind, and that point will definitely not deviate too much.It''s just that the approximate location is really annoying.


    At that time, he had a clearer map in his mind, but that map could not be restored on the atlas in front of him unless he painted it himself.In that case, I don''t know how much time it will take, unless he doesn''t care about other places, it''s impossible.


    Hua Yueling also knew in her heart that it was useless to be anxious, and gradually he developed such a habit.


    "It''s almost there."


    After walking for a long distance, the exploration skills still didn''t give any response. Hua Yueling couldn''t help but frowned. She felt that it should be almost the same based on the time she walked, but so far she still found nothing. This is a bit strange.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help but wonder if he had deviated from the direction because he hadn''t found anything. Fortunately, he could still roughly judge where he was based on the content on the map.


    "It should be around here, pretty much."


    Take out the mobile phone and use the electronic map to compare. Hua Yueling hopes to transfer the labels on the map book to the electronic map.But a comparison of the two phases shows that this is almost impossible.

 1972 Chapter 1972

    "A little more here, it should be almost the same."


    Hua Yueling can only make adjustments by himself, and fortunately, the scope of exploration skills is very large, otherwise it would be very difficult for him to achieve an effect with this method.


    This is also no way, he can only search like this, this is him, Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang will only be more difficult to act.


    Hua Yueling admired them a little, and didn''t know what they should do.


    If I can''t do this in my estimation, it will take more time than I don''t know now, so I should speed up and find a way to help them.


    I just don''t know where they are now, they don''t know now, and even less so after a while.Even if you want to go to them and help, it''s not easy.


    Hua Yueling felt a little troublesome thinking about this, but there was no other way but to do it slowly.


    For this, Hua Yueling was quite helpless, this kind of thing could only come slowly, and couldn''t be anxious.


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, speeding up her pace.Originally, he wanted to act more safely, but now it seems that this is still a bit too slow.In fact, there is no need to be so slow, and it¡¯s okay to miss some places, just be careful.


    As time went by, Hua Yueling took a few steps, and her exploration skills could be considered a reaction.Hua Yueling was also relieved temporarily, he didn''t want to spend too long in one place.


    After confirming the location, Hua Yueling walked in that direction even more vigorously.It''s pretty far away.


    But before reaching that location, Hua Yueling still needs to look at the atlas in his hand again, and compare the two.


    "The record is still a little off. The location I came from is also a bit wrong, otherwise I should have found it long ago."


    When he was thinking about this in his heart, Hua Yueling was about to reach his destination. He found that the place he was going this time was a small road in the middle of the two houses.It seems that there are other homes deeper in this alley, but this road is definitely not open to traffic.


    However, there is no problem for a person in the past, but it is just a little strange.


    I looked around, and there is no one here, so there is no problem going in.Huayueling walked quickly inside. It can be seen that this place has been abandoned for a long time. The road is full of weeds. Huayueling doesn''t want to walk through here, but there is no way, who will let it The reaction of that thing is deeper.


    Hua Yueling rushed to the deepest place at the fastest speed, hiding behind the wall, Hua Yueling''s gaze was locked in the grass under her feet.According to the information obtained from the exploration skills, what he is looking for is here.


    But that thing was still Xiaoxue''s lost power, and it was not the system component he wanted.


    It is really difficult to find a system component, Hua Yueling thinks it should be no big problem with her luck.But the reality is cruel, even with his luck, it will take a lot of effort to find it.


    "It''s right here, there..."


    Hua Yueling walked over and knelt down, reaching out and searching on the ground.


    "Ok?"


    But just when he felt he was about to find it, he found that the thing was actually moving. What''s the matter?


    "Could it be...could it be that the thing is not on the ground, but under the ground?"


    This was a possibility he thought of. In fact, it might be in the air, but he blinked his eyes and looked up, but found that there was nothing.


    "No, don''t you mean I have to dig the ground?"


    It was troublesome at first, but now there are more troublesome things, Hua Yueling really doesn''t know what to say.And how did that thing get underground.


    And if it was taken down by some creature under the ground, that would be even more troublesome.Imagine if the lost power is given by some creature under the earth, and then that power is merged in a confused way, then...


    Thinking about Hua Yueling, I feel scared, and I hope such a thing won''t happen. Don''t let your already long journey become even longer.


    The thing didn''t move too far, it was still within this area, but it was not under his feet, but a little forward.


    "Xiaoxue, don''t have any tools for digging?"


    Huayue Lingguang couldn''t dig with her own hands and the weapons in her hand. She still had to get some tools to use. Without tools, there would be no way to dig.


    "Yes, but there are good ones and bad ones, it depends on which one the master wants."


    "Of course it should be cheaper. I can''t afford it too expensive."


    Hua Yueling shook her head vigorously and said.


    "Well, the cheapest is an ordinary shovel. If people say that the owner is not as good as buying a slightly more expensive one, then the speed of digging can be faster."


    "It''s alright, let me see what I have before I make a decision."


    Hua Yueling was not going to listen to Xiaoxue''s introduction, anyway, it would be useless to listen to it, just let her buy it.


    Opened the page of the mall system, Huayueling immediately searched for it. According to the category search, she quickly found what she was looking for. When she looked at the price, Huayueling''s face turned black. The things sold inside Simply black heart.


    What kind of mall system, it''s almost the same as a black merchant, what kind of mall is this?


    Hua Yueling is very speechless about this, this is really an opportunity to grab money.You have to know how expensive gold coins are. Huayueling doesn''t want to buy them in the mall if possible. If the gold coins can be saved, he still hopes to save more.


    However, it is better to act more secretly. Hua Yueling doesn''t want to be seen by other people or have any communication with people here. He wants to leave immediately after completing the task.


    "One gold coin, ten gold coins...Isn''t it, the difference is too big, what is so good about this shovel?"


    Naturally, there is an introduction in the mall system, but the introduction is a bit too simple to make it clear that it is better to ask Xiaoxue directly.


    "Hmph, the owner will know if you buy it. If you know that it''s a ten times difference, it must be more expensive."


    "I just want a tool for digging the ground and nothing else. Is it so powerful?"


    "Why is it useless? It saves time."


    "I know it can save time, but if the cost is too high, I can''t accept it."


    "This cost is not high, at least it is definitely incomparable with the things the owner bought before. How much gold coins are spent, and the owner spends dozens or even hundreds of times as much gold on those things."


    "You can''t say that, after all, I probably only use it this time."

 1973 Chapter 1973

    It may not be used that many times. This is the main reason why Huayueling is unwilling to buy gold coins and believes that it is not worth buying with gold coins.


    If possible, he even felt that it would be better to go to the shop in the village to buy tools such as shovel.It''s just a matter of thinking, he doesn''t want people to find out what he is doing here, so he won''t go out.


    Just think about it, don¡¯t see that there are not many people on the road outside this village, but when you go back and forth like this, who knows if you will run into someone.The man saw that he was carrying the shovel through the narrow alley in, who knows if the other person will be curious and come over to take a look.


    After all, Hua Yueling is not here, and he is still a little worried in this regard, so if you can do it, don''t do it, and don''t want to do so much. Anyway, just don''t go.


    "It¡¯s better for the master not to delay too long. This doesn¡¯t fit the master¡¯s idea. It¡¯s best to figure out how to do it quickly. Buy and buy, if you don¡¯t buy it, don¡¯t buy it. It¡¯s not impossible to do that if you have weapons with your hands anyway. Well."


    "Xiaoxue, do you think I can''t hear what you are saying?"


    Hua Yueling sighed. Of course Xiaoxue knew he could hear it, otherwise she would never speak like that, she would only speak more directly.The reason for saying this is to let him buy things from the mall.


    I really don¡¯t know why she is so keen on this, is it because she can get rebates from the things she buys?


    These Hua Yuelings are not particularly clear, even guesses are not counted, he is just a little strange about Yu Xiaoxue''s reaction in this regard, a little too strange.


    However, Hua Yueling didn''t think too much. Whether or not Xiaoxue took the rebate, it was not what he needed to care about. He wanted to care about other aspects.The main thing is whether the things the dog bought are useful, if it is useful, what he needs most now is to solve the problem quickly, and everything else can be left behind.


    Taking a deep breath, Hua Yueling decided to give it a try.I browsed the descriptions of the props in the mall again. I don¡¯t know if it was done on purpose. The contents are all unclear and it is difficult to judge from such short texts. What is the difference in the effects of these tools, and how much difference is there.


    Xiaoxue didn''t have any special explanation, so Hua Yueling had no choice but to try it after buying it.


    The most expensive items are excluded first, and they are not considered, so he can''t afford the expensive items.This is not a joke, but really can''t afford it.


    That thing is a bit ridiculously expensive, Hua Yueling doesn''t know why it is so expensive, nor is it clear what kind of people would want to buy it.


    Hua Yueling shook her head and looked at the others. The most important thing was to look at the cheaper ones.The cheapest thing he just took a look at and denied it. Things that are too cheap will definitely not work well. In this case, only look at those that are slightly more expensive, but not too expensive.


    "This won''t work, it looks better only with this one."


    He eliminated all the items with higher prices. He felt that those items were not worth the price, but it was not easy to say. After all, he just read the instructions that could not fully explain the function of the items, and had not actually used them.


    "Forget it, the time will be wasted after thinking about it. I still have a lot of places to go. Hurry up."


    Hua Yueling finally bought a tool that was considered the best at a lower price. He felt that this one should be enough.


    Looking at it again, that power moved a little more, as if it was taken away by something.Hua Yueling didn''t dare to neglect, so she acted quickly.


    He rushed to the place where the power is now, no matter what the situation is, where it is going next, Hua Yueling feels that the best thing to do is to dig a pothole quickly, even if the opponent is still Moving, he can also catch up faster.


    After the decision was made, he immediately began to dig. Hua Yueling''s mobility has always been very high, and soon he dug a path, but at the same time that power was also moving.


    Hua Yueling accelerated the speed of digging, hoping that she could catch up as soon as possible. Fortunately, the speed of the lost power was not so fast, but there was no need to worry too much, as long as it was faster, it should not be a problem.


    Hua Yueling felt that she could catch up, but it just took some time.But he didn''t care much about this, after all, he had persisted for so long before, and there was nothing to spend more time.


    Fortunately, there is enough concealment here. If it is really moved to the road or inside a house, Hua Yueling would not know how to do it.


    You can''t use this thing in your hands to dig out people''s homes. If something happens then it will be troublesome. He doesn''t want to make trouble.


    Moreover, if it is dug to that extent, it will definitely affect other people''s houses. In order to avoid such a situation, he will have to do other things, at least refill the soil.That would be more troublesome and waste time.


    "Hurry up and end it."


    Since the lost power is in the soil, there is no way Xiaoxue can absorb it directly at a distance. Otherwise, it will save a lot of trouble if it is absorbed directly from here, but it can''t be done, there is no way.


    Hua Yueling accelerated the speed of the injury, swaying the shovel with all his strength, without paying attention to other things.Digging a hole is not an easy job, let alone do not care about the stability of the excavation as it is now.


    After a lot of effort, Hua Yueling finally caught up with the lost power, just a little bit, just a little bit under the wall of others.Hua Yueling was really worried about the bottom, but fortunately, the situation was better, not that bad.


    "Stop it for me!"


    Hua Yueling said this, the shovel rushed forward to check, the guy with the lost power was hit by Hua Yueling''s attack, and fell to the ground without responding.


    The lost power also fell on the ground, but when Hua Yueling was about to take it over, she saw a burst of light flashing, and the lost power was gradually fusing with that guy''s body.


    This is not a good thing, Hua Yueling rushed over in a hurry, trying to hold it in her hand.


    "Xiaoxue, you also come to help, I don''t want to fight here!"


    Hua Yueling quickly reminded Xiaoxue to ask her to help, and Xiaoxue knew that the situation was not so good.Hua Yueling sensed that there was a force spreading on her arm. This should be Xiaoxue''s help.

 1974 Chapter 1974

    A force rushed out, and with this force, Hua Yueling took control of the lost force faster than before.But this still couldn''t fully help Hua Yueling control the lost power. Obviously, the lost power was resisting him.Both he and Xiaoxue''s power were within the range of resistance.


    Hua Yueling felt it was difficult to separate it from it, and it was difficult to control it in her hands.But at this time, he also noticed that the strength in his arm was constantly increasing.


    However, although the attraction is constantly increasing, the resistance of the lost power is also increasing.Hua Yueling found that there was little change from beginning to end, and the two sides were evenly matched.


    If this continues, the lost power may not be fully integrated into that creature''s body.But there will definitely be a part of the integration. In that case, I don''t know what will happen afterwards. Hua Yueling hopes that these things will not happen and solve the problem in a relatively simple way, but reality tells him this is impossible.


    "Xiaoxue, you can''t go on like this. If we continue like this, we should be completely delayed here and deadlocked."


    "Don''t worry, I''m thinking of a way."


    Xiaoxue listened calmly, but Hua Yueling hoped she could be more anxious instead.He knew it was useless to be anxious, so he could only wait to see if Xiaoxue could help him solve this problem.


    In fact, the problem is not impossible to solve. If they have enough power, the key is that their power is not enough so far to completely break the connection between the lost power and the creature that has been killed by Hua Yueling. .


    "If you work harder."


    Hua Yueling walked forward, his hand was about to touch the lost power, and the lost power suddenly burst into light. Hua Yueling could only close her eyes subconsciously. Fortunately, Xiaoxue was not affected by anything. Otherwise, this It was enough, and their plan failed.


    Hua Yueling naturally didn''t want more trouble to find himself, he hoped to solve all the problems now, but the resistance of the lost power was very strong, which made it difficult for him to solve the problem in a short while.


    No matter how hard it is, there is no way to directly snatch the lost power back. The lost power does not want to return to the big family, it wants to control its own life.


    Hua Yueling can understand it more or less, if she is herself, she will definitely make such a choice, but she can only say that she is not it.Even if she could understand, Hua Yueling would never let it happen.


    Responsible to others, or to the lost power, but that was irresponsible to himself and Xiaoxue, which he did not want.


    I believe that it is not just him, but also other people. When faced with such a choice, who would make other choices.


    The lost power resisted more and more, but the more so, Hua Yueling didn''t care much about it, regardless of the strength of its resistance, but the power it possessed was fixed, only so much.


    Xiaoxue is different. Xiaoxue has power beyond its reach. In this case, victory is only a matter of time.


    Hua Yueling believed this, he was very confident, and he could definitely solve this problem.


    Gradually as the strength increased, the lost strength gradually separated from the dead creature. This was the situation Hua Yueling wanted, not bad.As long as we continue...


    Hua Yueling felt that it should be almost done, and his hand was about to be touched. Although the real flash gave him a lot of trouble, but fortunately Xiaoxue controlled the situation.


    He didn''t realize that flash, there was no way to defend it, but that kind of light was nothing to Xiaoxue.Xiaoxue is not afraid of such an attack.


    When Xiaoxue controlled it, Hua Yueling also recovered, and it was much easier to act.Huayueling explored her hand, seized the missing power, and took it in her own hands.


    The lost power is still struggling crazily, but it''s useless.


    It was impossible to escape even in his own hands. Under Hua Yueling''s control, Xiaoxue quickly controlled this lost power.


    "Huh, then there is no problem."


    Hua Yueling thought so after Xiaoxue absorbed the lost power, he should also leave, but it took a lot of time here, if it was discovered, it would be a troublesome thing.


    Looking at the poor creature again, it was considered to be trapped by the lost power, but Hua Yueling would not pity it.


    If it weren''t for it, his actions wouldn''t be so troublesome. The task would have been completed long ago, and it would not take so long.


    After confirming that there was no problem, Hua Yueling left from here like this, and put the used shovel directly into the inventory. This was bought by herself with gold coins, so she couldn''t stay here to make others cheaper.


    Hua Yueling left here after finishing packing. This time, he also knew more about it, and he needed to be faster.It¡¯s not just that I¡¯m thinking about these things, I¡¯m just one of them, and sometimes unexpected things happen to you. This is not a joke.


    Taking a deep breath, Hua Yueling quickened his pace, and had to take a taxi. I don''t know how much it would cost to collect these things.


    But there is no way, he can''t stay still, he has to collect, this is what he must do, and it is his own choice.


    Hua Yueling left the village all the way, stopped a taxi on the highway outside the village, and then told the taxi owner where he was going.The next place is in an industrial area, I don''t know how it fell there.


    The industrial zone is not very quiet. You can hear the movement of various machines. There are not many cars and people on the road.


    The car stopped at the entrance of a factory, Hua Yueling got out of the car, stared at the factory gate in front of her, and frowned slightly.It looks like you can get in here, so let''s go in and take a look.


    Thinking so in her heart, Hua Yueling walked inside.However, it was different from what he thought. When he reached the entrance, he was stopped by someone and asked her what she was doing here.


    It was different from what he thought. It was not that people were allowed to enter casually.


    "Sorry, I found the wrong place."


    Seeing that Hua Yueling would not let herself in, holding on to the idea of ??not making trouble, Hua Yueling apologized to the other party, then turned around and left here. It seemed that it would be better to enter from another place.


    Fortunately, I still have stealth skills, but finding a hidden place to use the skills may be a bit troublesome.

 1975 Chapter 1975

    On the tree-shaded stone path, only Hua Yueling was walking here alone, and there were several stalls on the side of the bridge in the distance, that is, on the other side of the industrial park.


    Some of them sell pancakes and fruits, as well as cold noodles and fruits, which are generally a bit lively.There are still some pedestrians on the road, but not many, scattered.


    Hua Yueling still cares about this, and another thing that makes him care about whether there is a camera nearby.If you want to be invisible, you must find a safe place, but this one is obviously not like that.


    In the past, although no one looked over here, who knew if someone would just see this side when he was invisible, and then discovered this.It''s not easy to solve this kind of thing once discovered, so it''s better to pay more attention to it.


    Can''t say anything, Hua Yueling can only constantly search for more secret places.There are factories everywhere, there is no place for privacy.


    "It won''t work, it''s even harder to get in without being invisible."


    Hua Yueling must be invisible if he wants to go in, otherwise he can go in, from where there is no one, or from the side of the factory.However, the possibility of being discovered is relatively high. If you are invisible, it will be easier to get in. You can get in as you want. There will be no big problem at all.


    "Not only do you have to figure out how to get in, you have to figure out where to release your invisibility when you figure it out."


    Hua Yueling found that it was becoming more and more difficult for herself to find another system component or missing power.Last time, it was easy to find and get it when you just went to the place, but now you have to come up with a good enough and concealed method of action, otherwise you will be discovered.


    "Look again, it will take more time here."


    Hua Yueling was the first to search around the industrial zone where he was looking for what he was looking for, but he found that this method did not seem to have such a good effect, and he did not find the kind of place he needed.Not concealed enough.


    If there is a small forest or something like a hotel, how can there be such a building in this place?Hua Yueling complained about herself in her heart.


    That is an unrealistic idea, it is better to find a more realistic approach.


    "It seems to be quieter here." Hua Yueling walked all the way to the end and found a place that was probably considered a dead end. Under the shadow of a tall factory, Hua Yueling hid behind a tree , I can still see trees here, but it¡¯s also a bit of a surprise. "There is also a little block, there is no camera, no one outside."


    After confirming that it was still safe, Hua Yueling used her exploration skills to look for it carefully. In any case, it is better to be more careful.


    Hua Yueling has always been cautious enough, since he got the system from the very beginning, he has always acted like this.He knows that he possesses a power that most people don''t have, but this doesn''t mean anything, and he can''t be arrogant because of this. The more so, the more careful.


    Hua Yueling is deeply cautious about this set of experience, things can not be said to be dripping, but it is not much worse, at least Hua Yueling thinks it should be.


    "This should be about the end, quickly find a place to go in."


    Hua Yueling found a place. Now that he is invisible, he doesn''t have to worry about being discovered by others, but he must be careful in his actions.Looking over the fence, Hua Yueling entered the interior of the industrial park.


    With the stealth skill, such activities are relatively simple, Hua Yueling didn''t have to spend any time on the phone, and went in easily.


    Crossing the fence and entering the inside of the industrial park, Hua Yueling immediately looked for it inside, while recalling the location in her mind.


    "It''s right here, it should be near one of the factories."


    There are heavy machine noises in the industrial park, and people walk by from time to time. There are quite a few people here. Walking around gives people a sense of vitality.Hua Yueling didn''t care about those people, just passed by them and quickly went to the destination.


    Invisibility is time-limited, so he must speed up and reach the destination as soon as possible.Leave immediately after you get the things, and you can''t stay here for long.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and the speed under her feet was getting faster and faster.Fortunately, his concealment strength is quite good, he can hide his footsteps.But in this kind of place, it''s not that kind of particularly quiet environment. Even if there are some footsteps, it will be subconsciously ignored. It''s improper, let alone other people nearby, and it''s not that there are no others.


    The reason Hua Yueling did this was just because of her tight-fitting nature, and even so, his speed was not too slow.Soon he arrived at his destination. The outside of the factory building was still quite large, but Hua Yueling''s attention was not on it at all. According to what he discovered through his exploration skills, Hua Yueling discovered a more troublesome fact. The missing parts are not below, but on the top of the building.


    No wonder the current position has not been found or taken away. If it is found on the ground, it may be thrown away as garbage.


    "It looks like it''s not easy."


    Hua Yueling raised her head and looked up. There was no way to go directly from the outside, and she didn''t know if she could go to the top from the inside.


    There is still enough time, fortunately he has improved a lot, otherwise the remaining time of invisibility will really worry him.


    Hua Yueling speeded up, found the main entrance and rushed in. He came to an aisle, and there were a few people in the aisle who were busy.It''s all building materials.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t care too much about this. He was very fast, and immediately began to look for a way to go after he left here.Mainly to find the stairs.


    He didn''t know where the stairs were. He had to look for them one by one. It would be nice if he was familiar with this place, but he was really unfamiliar with it.


    On the left is a large factory, and soon after Hua Yueling passed by, he found a door leading to a deeper place.Fortunately, the door was open, otherwise he would have to wait until someone passed by, or just take care of it, and be found out if he was found.


    After speeding up and rushing in, Hua Yueling immediately entered the room inside.This is not a factory, it''s a reception room. Everything is pretty good, and there are people cleaning it.


    Hua Yueling slowed down some steps to avoid being spotted by the cleaning staff here.On the right is an upward staircase. Hua Yueling glanced at it and walked up from there.

 1976 Chapter 1976

    Hua Yueling has always felt that finding things like this is a troublesome thing, but no matter how troublesome he has to do, he can''t just wait.Waiting naturally has the benefits of waiting, but the benefits also vary from person to person.


    The clues Hua Yueling possessed here are actually very few, almost only a specious mark.But fortunately, there are many things that can be done with exploration skills, otherwise he will be even more troubled.


    The exploration skills have many uses. For example, now, Hua Yueling only used the exploration skills once to get a full view of all the concepts of this house.Now Hua Yueling can almost say that he knows it as much as the people involved in this house.


    "It''s true. If it doesn''t, it looks like you can only jump over the window."


    This was the best method Hua Yueling thought of, but it was not used anymore. There were stairs for him to walk straight up all the way.In any case, this is definitely easier than turning the window, and it is not that risky.


    Hua Yueling came to the stairs leading to the upper level all the way, through this level of stairs, Hua Yueling came to the roof.But just as she was about to go on the roof, Hua Yueling found that the road leading to the roof was locked.


    "It''s not easy now, the key is not easy to find..."


    I looked around and saw that no one else was here, Hua Yueling decided to try using a lock picking tool.Then lock it when you leave, you will definitely not be found.


    Hua Yueling immediately took out the lock picking tool, which was purchased a long time ago, and has never been used since.Now I have it, but then I didn''t use it, so Hua Yueling was somewhat unfamiliar with it at first.


    "This should be almost done."


    After trying the feel, Hua Yueling gradually recovered the previous feel. This lock was not so easy to pry open, and it took him a lot of effort.


    After picking the lock, Hua Yueling quickly pushed the baffle away in front of him. If he was not worried about being discovered, he could even destroy this thing directly.However, it was precisely because of fear of being discovered that Hua Yueling did not destroy it, but kept it, just using a lock picking tool to open it.


    After pushing off the baffle, Hua Yueling came to the top of the building, but it was regarded as a place, he immediately walked in the direction of the target he had found.The thing fell close to the edge and was easy to find.


    In fact, if birds usually pass by here, they may gain or eat the lost power.However, Hua Yueling and the others were lucky, this lost power still exists until now, and has not been eaten.


    This is the best news. Hua Yueling handed it to Xiaoxue after grasping the lost power, and then he was non-stop and couldn¡¯t wait to take action. He returned to the room below and then blocked the baffle again. On, and lock it with a lock.


    "There is no problem then."


    After confirming that everything was back to its original condition, Hua Yueling quickly left from here. After he got out of the room, he went to the factory building, and it was relatively easy to leave the industrial park along the way.


    After climbing over the fence, Hua Yueling returned to the secret place where she was invisible.Using exploration skills to reconfirm the nearby situation, after confirming that no one else was there, Hua Yueling lifted his invisibility and then walked out from here.


    It was another lost power. Hua Yueling found that she had been to so many places, but what she got was still the same. Finding so many things by herself was always a lost power.Are there no missing parts?


    Hua Yueling hopes that Mu Ningshuang and the others will have better luck than her, at least not to find some lost power like her.


    No matter how you can find a spare part, it stands to reason that there are so many things scattered here, so roughly speaking, there should be some.


    Hua Yueling was already comforting herself a bit, the marker on the map could be crossed out, and he did just that.


    "It takes more time than I thought, but there is still time."


    Hua Yueling and the others agreed that they would gather somewhere in the afternoon, taking the direction of the three people as the midpoint.In fact, if it is possible, everyone hopes that it will not be so troublesome, but if those lost powers cannot be held by them after they are obtained, they need to be handed over to Xiaoxue to reintegrate them, so they must merge as soon as possible.


    This was also the conclusion reached after discussing with Xiaoxue. Hua Yueling glanced at the map and decided to go to a place closer to the meeting point.


    One morning passed quickly. As she couldn''t go home at noon, Hua Yueling called her sister.Actually it should have been said in the morning, but Hua Yueling hadn''t figured out whether she would go home at noon.


    Now it seems that it is impossible to think about it.Not to mention the question of time, so I don¡¯t know how much time it will take to go back and forth, and there is also the issue of fare.


    It also costs a lot of money to take a taxi back and forth like this, especially since they all have to go farther away.All things considered, in the end, I decided to find a restaurant outside to have a meal. There was no need to be too particular about it. It was almost enough, Hua Yueling and the others had no requirements.


    Hua Yueling went to another place and found a lost power again. Hua Yueling was no longer disappointed. It was really speechless, and her luck was too bad.


    But there is no way, whoever lets his luck be like this, what he finds is useless to him.On the contrary, Xiaoxue''s luck was extremely good, although the lost powers found were relatively weak, for her.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t feel this, anyway, he felt that as long as he found it, no matter it was more or less, as long as there was it anyway.


    It''s better than finding nothing like him, and there has been no way to find what you want, which is quite disappointing.


    Hua Yueling and the others finally assembled in a small restaurant, where Hua Yueling was the first to arrive, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong had not yet come.Hua Yueling took out her phone to check the time. It was late, but she didn''t know where they were now.


    Some were worried about their situation, so Hua Yueling called them and asked them about their situation.


    Mu Ningshuang replied that it was pretty good, luckily, and found several.She is coming here by car now, and it will take about ten minutes.


    Lu Yuetong also responded similarly, but the time was shorter, a few minutes was enough, and it was almost there.

 1977 Chapter 1977

    Not long after waiting, Hua Yueling saw a taxi stopped and stopped at the entrance, Lu Yuetong''s figure came out from inside.


    "Hey, Aling, you came so fast. I thought I was the fastest."


    After paying the money, Lu Yuetong came to him and said.


    "Ningshuang hasn''t come yet, right?"


    "Later, I called her and she said it would be there in ten minutes."


    "Then shall we wait for a while?"


    "No, I''ll wait here, Yuetong, you go in first to order food, have we set a place?"


    "I''ll go take a look, and I''ll come out to find you later."


    Lu Yuetong nodded and walked in, while Hua Yueling continued to wait outside.In fact, there is no need to determine the location here, and there are not so many people, there is no need to set a separate box, just find a table.


    However, what to eat at noon has not been discussed yet, and Hua Yueling did not specifically say it, just let Lu Yuetong decide for himself, no matter what to eat, there is no problem.


    After a while, Lu Yuetong came out of it again, telling him that he had finished ordering.It is said that the specialty here is ramen. I heard that it tastes good, so she ordered a bowl of noodles for everyone, and then ordered two dishes.


    "That''s it, I''ll pay later."


    "Aling, you are also anxious to show yourself, dating two girls, very happy?"


    Lu Yuetong stretched out a small hand to hammer his shoulder, and said jokingly.


    "What kind of date is this, but I should have spent the money. After all, you didn''t have to come out, if it wasn''t for me."


    "Tell us so much about what to do, what kind of friendship you are, don''t need to talk about it."


    Hua Yueling and the others waited outside for a few minutes, only to see a taxi parked on a downhill, Mu Ningshuang opened the door and got out of the car.Waved at them.


    The three people gathered together and did not first say what they found, but first went into the restaurant to eat.Others have to wait until the dinner is over, mainly to find a hidden place, those topics should not be discussed here.


    The lunch tastes pretty good. The Lanzhou Ramen here is pretty good. In terms of Huayueling''s taste, it is quite good.Although he has never eaten this kind of pasta outside a few times, he still thinks it is really good.


    A large bowl of noodles with meat and eggs in it. The three people add up, but if you count the noodles, it is only 30, less than 40.Plus two dishes are more than seventy yuan.


    The price is reasonable, not deceptive.


    After the three of them had lunch, they found a quiet place, mainly the kind of place where few people come, the less people can see, the better.


    But such a place is not easy to find. After they went out, they walked straight along the road, occasionally a vehicle came from the front and passed by them.


    Hua Yueling and the others don''t care much about this. They are looking for a relatively small space. It only takes a while, not too much time.


    "It''s not bad here. If you come from both sides, you can notice, but there is no one there."


    Finding a similar place, just a moment and a half is enough, the important thing is to be able to hide the eyes of people from both sides.


    "How is the harvest?"


    Hua Yueling first walked into the shadows and asked, he was quite concerned about this.


    "It''s okay, but it''s all lost power. These powers are difficult to deal with. After I got it, I couldn''t help but struggle. I put it in the space bag. I don''t know what the misfortune was caused by them."


    With that said, Lu Yuetong took out all the lost power and handed it to Hua Yueling.Hua Yueling received it in her hand and absorbed it, mainly for Xiaoxue.


    Xiaoxue did things fast enough, regardless of the loss of power in her hands, but those powers were too weak, and she was easily taken back.


    After easily absorbing the lost power in Lu Yuetong''s hand, he turned into Lu Yuetong''s guard and Mu Ningshuang came over.After Mu Ningshuang came over, she didn''t speak at all, and took out the things directly. Hua Yueling glanced at it, and it was the same, all of them lost power.


    Hua Yueling has figured it out, there are probably only these around here, don''t even think about finding others.It''s not that he wanted to think so, but the facts told him so.


    All the three people''s work in the morning got back were all lost power, although in Xiaoxue''s words, it wasn''t even a midnight snack, it was of no use at all.


    "Isn''t all lost power scattered like this?"


    Hua Yueling thought of another thing, it would be quite troublesome if it were all like this.If the lost power is too large, terrible things will happen, but if this is not the case, how many parts can a large lost power be divided into?


    Hua Yueling sighed secretly in her heart, but she couldn''t decide these things by herself. Let''s take a step by step. Didn''t she also come here along the way.


    After everything was done, Hua Yueling and the others went out from here, went back along the road, and then went down the slope.It''s time to separate again, but before that, you can see how far each other has achieved.


    In fact, the most important thing is Hua Yueling to see how many places the two girls still haven''t visited.The atlas in the hands of the two girls were handed to him, and Hua Yueling looked at them separately. More than half of the markers were cleared, and there was not much left. Judging from the speed of the morning, it should not take much time.


    "Do you need to add more, now there is no problem."


    "Forget it. We don''t need to spend a day on it. It will hurt to go back at night. It''s not good to go back too late."


    "There is plenty of time. Don''t be so cautious."


    "forget it."


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling shook his head. It''s a good thing to want to do more, but it can''t be too much, sometimes too much.


    The tasks were originally determined and the progress was gratifying, but it was not possible to increase the task volume casually.If that happens, I may not know how long it will take to solve the problem.


    "Let''s do it, find all the rest, and just take a taxi back after you find it."


    "Then..." Looking at Mu Ningshuang, Lu Yuetong nodded when he saw that Mu Ningshuang had no objection to it. Now that he said so, so be it. "Then let''s act, and I want to go back soon. Let''s play for a while. We didn''t do anything else today, just work on these."


    "Sure, everyone will have a good rest after we go back. Let''s do this for now. Let''s make a decision. Let''s set off in a while and act separately."


    The three separated soon after they got together. Hua Yueling also hoped that everyone would be together, but he knew what was important and what he had to do.

 1978 Chapter 1978

    After the separation, Hua Yueling went to the predetermined direction, but still had to take a taxi. There was no way to change it.


    "I hope my luck will be better in the future, at least worthy of this value."


    The value of Huayueling''s luck has always been at the highest peak, but when luck works and when it doesn''t work, he can''t control it.It would be great if you could control your luck.Everything will be easy, and there is no need to be so troublesome.


    But he also thought about it, just like he couldn''t rely on Xiaoxue all the time, although luck was said to belong to his own attribute, it was a foreign thing in the final analysis.Don''t rely too much on these, it''s not a good sign.


    "Xiaoxue, if you collect enough missing power, can you break away from the system and act alone?"


    According to what Xiaoxue said and the information obtained from the past, it should be so, but this is just Hua Yueling''s guess, and it cannot be said to be right or wrong.


    "Yes, as long as there is enough power, people can get rid of the embarrassing situation."


    "Uh, is there anything embarrassing?"


    "Doesn''t the master think? People feel that their situation is a bit embarrassing no matter how they look at it. They can''t help the master too much, they can only answer some questions, even if they want to do something, there is absolutely no way."


    "If this is an ordinary person, it would be suffocated to death."


    Hearing what Xiaoxue said, Hua Yueling was able to understand some of her thoughts, she didn''t think so, but at this time, she had to find a way to substitute other people''s thoughts instead of just following her own thoughts. That was not enough.


    It''s interesting to think about it this way. Other people''s thoughts, what kind of thoughts does Xiaoxue have, she finds it difficult to see through Xiaoxue''s thoughts.Xiaoxue must have a lot of thoughts, but that can''t be understood casually.Hua Yueling was very self-aware at this point.


    There are too many things he can''t think about. There are many secrets in Xiaoxue, and she doesn''t say much about herself.Hua Yueling knew very little about her, and there was almost no way to understand her.


    There is an association between the system and Xiaoxue, which is certain, so don''t think about getting anything from the system.If Xiaoxue doesn''t want you to get it, you will never get it.


    Hua Yueling can''t control these, Xiaoxue can.Therefore, it is difficult for Huayueling to have an accurate definition of the relationship between two people, or it is difficult to give an accurate definition, only an approximate one.


    The two people are in partnership, at least for now. In the future, there is no need to talk about the long future. He can think far, but he can''t judge the future.


    Hua Yueling is sober, and has always been like this.


    Sitting in the car, Hua Yueling thought a lot. He didn''t know if Xiaoxue could know what she was thinking. She wouldn''t let these affect her mood and judgment, which was not worth it.


    You only need to do what you should do. Put the rest aside, it is hard to change anything no matter how much you think about it.


    No matter how much you think about it, it''s no use not to act. This is the truth that Hua Yueling has recently realized, although this kind of truth is not necessarily true.Hua Yueling thinks it should be like this, thinking is very useful, but just thinking is not necessarily the case.


    Hua Yueling thought about many, many things, and he didn''t know how much Xiaoxue knew about these thoughts of herself, so he was unsure.Xiaoxue rarely tells him what she thinks, so Hua Yueling doesn''t know much about her thoughts and how much she can probe into her mind.


    To a large extent, these are very important. If possible, Hua Yueling hopes that these things can be eliminated, but this is impossible.


    Xiaoxue wouldn''t listen to him, Xiaoxue just acted according to her own thoughts and didn''t care about other things, Hua Yueling couldn''t control it, he couldn''t control anything.


    It may be somewhat discouraging to say this, but this is the fact, and no one can change the fact.


    After sitting in the car for a long time, Hua Yueling arrived at the destination. This time, he came to a relatively remote wilderness. There is such a place near the city. Hua Yueling was quite surprised.


    This is not the same as the barren woods. There are not many trees, but there is a steep mountain.Now Hua Yueling is not far from the bottom of the mountain, on the highway, according to the records, what he is looking for should be there.


    There are no buildings here, and it belongs to a relatively natural area.


    Looking around, there is a river beside the highway, and beside this river is a slope leading to a higher place. There are some fake people on the slope.


    Hua Yueling wanted to go there for a look, but unfortunately the destination was not there this time, so she had to give up temporarily.


    Hike to the nearby mountains, Hua Yueling walked off the road.Stepping on the weeds and walking towards the hillside, according to the records on the atlas, Hua Yueling found that what she was looking for seemed to be deeper in the mountains.


    Climbing up the slope, Hua Yueling climbed all the way to the top, stepping on the grass, Hua Yueling''s sight fell below.


    "It''s probably near here."


    Secretly thinking, Hua Yueling looked around, but found no abnormalities.


    "It seems to be here, there is still some distance."


    The exploration skills almost covered the mountain on which he was standing, and there were no dead ends.


    "No, it seems we have to go forward."


    After searching, she didn''t find what she was looking for, Hua Yueling shook her head lightly, and walked down the mountain.He wouldn''t find it very troublesome, after all, the journey along the way was like this.


    Take a taxi, and then look for it, little by little, there is no way for this kind of thing to accelerate.


    Walking step by step, Hua Yueling was looking for it, but the range of exploration skills that could be searched was still a bit smaller. It would be better if the range of exploration could be larger.But if you want to explore a wider range, you need to upgrade your skills. Hua Yueling doesn''t want to spend some time on this at the moment. The gold coins in his hand are really not much.


    Coming all the way to the hillside place, Hua Yueling felt that something was attracting her to the past. The attraction was not very strong, but it was very direct, and she could feel it all the time.


    Hua Yueling turned around and glanced over there, thought about it, then changed her goal and walked in that direction.


    "What will it be?"


    Constantly thinking in his mind, he also thought that it might be what he was looking for, whether it was lost power or missing parts, but he felt that it was somewhat impossible.I have never encountered such a thing when I searched for it before.

 1979 Chapter 1979

    Walking along this invisible road, Hua Yueling felt that the attraction to herself was becoming stronger and stronger.Hua Yueling was very curious about this, he wanted to know what was there, since it would be so attractive to him, obviously it should be something interesting.


    "I hope it won''t let me down," Hua Yueling murmured. He spent time on this but hoped to find something interesting to say the least. "I don''t know what it will be, it feels a little strange."


    Xiaoxue had nothing to say along the way, especially quiet, Hua Yueling didn''t say anything to her, holding a quiet state, just walked forward like this.The closer I get to him, the more I feel that something is wrong. The situation seems to be worse than I thought, and what I have to face is probably not what I hoped for.What I need to find is not what I need.


    "It feels a bit dangerous."


    This is just a feeling, but Hua Yueling is quite convinced of her own feelings, so he also has some nervous thoughts in his heart.


    Even if so many things have happened to her, he will still feel nervous when encountering such things.This is subconscious, not something he can control well.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Taking a long breath, Hua Yueling said softly.


    "Let me see what is waiting for me."


    A strange sound came into her ears, and Hua Yueling frowned strangely. Is this the reason why she came here?It is very possible that this was his first thought when he heard such a voice.


    It may be like this when encountering a monster here, but Hua Yueling feels that the possibility is not very great.Where is this place? There are only animals in this world. How could there be monsters? Could it be possible to invade from other worlds?


    But even if there is him, it is impossible to know, it is not impossible, it is still very possible.If a monster comes to this world, think about what will happen, then the whole world will definitely be caught in a panic.


    And there will be more troublesome things at that time. In fact, just think about it. It is impossible for a monster to become as docile as ordinary animals in modern society.Of course.Even ordinary animals are not all docile, not all animals are the same as kittens and dogs.


    There are also many terrifying animals in this world, such as wolves, tigers, and leopards, but these are rare in human society.Unless it is deep in the mountains and old forests, otherwise it is basically impossible to see.


    The monsters are more terrifying than those guys, and they will cause greater harm. Hua Yueling can guess what might happen at that time.


    Not just ordinary people, it is estimated that even the seniors will change their faces.Think about it if this world is invaded by a large number of creatures from other worlds, it would be better if it were the ordinary ones, but it would still be difficult to deal with the more powerful ones.


    Carefully approaching the past, Hua Yueling walked along the side of the hillside, getting closer and closer, Hua Yueling could clearly feel the terrifying breath.It was a breath similar to death, and that breath lingered here.


    "It seems that it is really a monster," Hua Yueling frowned. "But if this is how they came, how can it be through the portal."


    "Master, don''t think about it so much. If you find it, you will know it. You can''t understand it by guessing."


    "Ok."


    Hua Yueling speeded up a bit, as if wearing a hot wheel on her feet, she quickly approached the past.


    "about there."


    Although she hadn''t found anything yet, Hua Yueling could feel that she was about to find that creature.Maybe it''s not far away, maybe there is only a thin film between the two sides.


    Who knows, he doesn''t know it, he can only rely on guessing.


    "It should be around here..."


    Before she finished her words, Hua Yueling suddenly lost her expression, suddenly raised her head and looked up, and saw that there was a hidden cave in Shang**.There is something similar to the eaves above the cave, and the entrance to that cave is blocked.


    In addition, the lush weeds also played a role in sheltering, and the entrance of the cave was hidden, even if you look closely, you may not be able to see it.


    "It''s hidden, and..."


    What Hua Yueling didn''t expect was that even her own exploration skills didn''t play its due role.


    You know, there is also within his detection range, but he hadn''t noticed it before.It is almost impossible, but it is the case, why is it so, his brow furrowed deeper when he thought of this.


    In this way, the guy I was looking for should be in the cave over there, and it would be better to be inside, and I would be less worried if I fight myself.You have to be careful not to be caught when you fight outside.


    "Go in and take a look, but there should be a trap outside."


    Hua Yueling was worried that if she had the upper hand, her opponent would run away.This may be because I have thought too much, after all, there is no battle yet, but Hua Yueling feels that it is better to prepare first no matter what.


    A trap is set at the entrance. The lethality of this trap may not be so good, but it can trap creatures in a short time.This is what Hua Yueling values, he doesn''t have to rely on traps to cause much damage, as long as it can be temporarily trapped so that it cannot escape.


    Hua Yueling herself didn''t have much research in this area, but fortunately, with the help of Xiaoxue, it was much easier with her help.After setting the trap, Hua Yueling walked deeper, he wanted to see what was inside.


    After not taking a few steps, he heard rapid gasps and low howls.


    Was it discovered?Hua Yueling stopped, but the howling sound didn''t stop because of it, instead it grew louder.


    Frowning slightly, Hua Yueling continued to walk inside, the howling of the creatures inside should not have much to do with him, he thought.


    I hope so, otherwise you can only fight here.Although this is nothing, after all, it is still spacious enough to not cause the situation of being unable to use his hands and feet.


    Hearing the sound, the monster seemed to be injured. Its breathing indicated that it was a little weak, which sounded like this.


    Hua Yueling felt that this was a good opportunity. He could take advantage of the chance of being injured to defeat it. He was quite confident in his own skills, let alone now.The injury to the opponent is good news for him, but in some respects it is also bad news.


    The main point is how the opponent was injured.If it is really a monster, it can''t be injured by ordinary people. Could it be a policeman or a soldier, or that it has been injured since it came here.

 1980 Chapter 1980

    Approaching the past cautiously, Hua Yueling hadn''t seen the monster''s figure, but the sound should be not far away.Not too far away, you can hear it.


    But Hua Yueling was still very careful. He couldn''t be careless. Even if he was injured, if he was too careless and thought he would win, then the result would definitely not be too good.Although it is unlikely that he will lose, who knows if other things will happen, this is what worries him.


    All the way to the deepest point, this cave did not know whether it was excavated by the other party or existed originally.At least Hua Yueling, the sheltering person outside, found it quite strange. If the other party did this, then the other party was quite wise.


    Be careful when facing wise creatures. Such creatures are not in the majority.Generally speaking, only those who have enough power have wisdom.


    This has always been the case, but this guy is not necessarily like this, the chances are still higher.


    Hua Yueling didn''t care much about these, he just used this method to remind himself that he must be careful and never careless.


    Coming to the deepest part of the cave, Hua Yueling saw a figure in the shadows. It was a huge beast whose body was covered by shadows.With Hua Yueling''s eyesight, there was no way to see exactly what it was.


    It looks huge, but by the standards of this world, there is no biological resemblance.It''s not that it''s so huge, but it''s bigger than it, but it doesn''t live on land, and there are some smaller than it, but it''s really rare to see a body like it.


    Hua Yueling didn''t rush in to attack, but secretly observed, he wanted to see how the opponent''s ability was.Don''t look at it even though it was injured and looked dying, but it''s hard to say in the fight. Hua Yueling is confident that it can defeat it, but whether it can be solved here is hard to say.


    Such monsters are not that simple to kill, they have terrible power.Hua Yueling doesn''t know much about this monster, so the best way is to fight for a one-shot kill, which is somewhat difficult.


    The monster is now facing the entrance, obviously just guarding against someone coming in outside. Under such circumstances, it is difficult for Hua Yueling to approach the past silently.


    "Try it in stealth, if it doesn''t work, just attack directly. There should be a great chance."


    After observing for a while, Hua Yueling saw that there was no chance to embed it, and decided to use stealth to act.If you grasp it well, you should still have a good chance.


    After Hua Yueling became invisible, she still moved silently. The monster remained motionless, but Hua Yueling would not relax her vigilance because of this.The more you have to be very careful at this time.


    After walking a few steps, Hua Yueling also took a look at the monster''s reaction, but it seemed that the monster still didn''t find his figure and didn''t react at all.But no matter what Hua Yueling was absolutely certain, the speed was still a little slower, and it didn''t go too fast.


    Fortunately, the stealth skill time is enough, otherwise it would be difficult for Hua Yueling to slow down all the way.


    It seemed that there was hope, Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart that the distance had reached a similar distance, and if there was no problem walking two steps further, it was time to act.


    Up to now, Hua Yueling was trying to figure out the state of the monster, to see if it really didn''t find herself or pretended not to find herself.It seems that he really didn''t find out. Hua Yueling is still somewhat confident about her invisibility, but not blindly confident, so he doesn''t know whether his invisibility skills and his own invisibility count can conceal the opponent. Now It seems pretty good.


    "That''s it, it should be able to kill with one blow."


    Hua Yueling muttered in a low voice, already close enough, he didn''t need to continue to hide, using force under his feet, suddenly accelerated the speed of advancement and rushed to the side of the monster.


    The moment he did this, the monster also discovered his existence, and suddenly got up to attack.But no matter how it reacted, whether it was attacking herself or dodge, Hua Yueling no longer cared.


    Now the victory is in your own hands, not in the hands of the opponent. No matter what the opponent wants to do, it is useless. He is the final winner.


    Hua Yueling thought so, the hidden dragon blade pierced like a bolt of lightning, but just when he was about to hit, he closed his hand and did not let his attack hit.Dodge avoiding the opponent''s attack, Hua Yueling moved a little away from the opponent.


    Not only because he saw the monster protecting a little guy who was much smaller than her, but also because her voice rang in his mind.


    It was a very mature and majestic voice, which sounded a little cold.His sneak attack made the other party angry, but Hua Yueling didn''t care. If he cared about these, he didn''t need to fight, so he didn''t want to do anything at all and stayed at home every day.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Although Hua Yueling stepped back a little, he did not completely relax his vigilance because of this. He looked at the other party carefully, and did not regret his choice, although such a choice might put him into a more troublesome situation. in.There was a chance to solve the opponent directly, but when Hua Yueling passed that sentence into his mind, he knew he had to stop no matter what.


    The two sides fell into peace, but they still confronted each other. No one spoke, and both sides looked at each other.


    Hua Yueling still couldn''t see clearly what the other party looked like in the darkness, but he probably understood that the other party was a silver wolf.The snow-like white hair looks very beautiful, and it is hard not to think of it.


    "you are¡­¡­"


    It seemed that he could communicate with the other party, so Hua Yueling did not continue to attack, but asked in a deep voice.However, the other party''s words were not spoken out, but sounded directly in his mind.


    This may be the other party¡¯s special ability, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s impossible to speak, but can only communicate in this way.But these are not important, and it doesn''t matter how you communicate, as long as you can communicate.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t beg too much, as long as the two parties can communicate in ordinary ways, it is enough, as for the others, he doesn''t care much.If the other party is not malicious, then Hua Yueling feels that there is no need to fight. The two sides can communicate peacefully, which is naturally the best choice.

 1981 Chapter 1981

    Not only is Huayueling guarding the opponent, Yinlang is also guarding Huayueling.The two of them look at me and I look at you. It is still no one talking, but this does not mean that they are not communicating.


    It¡¯s just that the two sides are communicating in their minds. Silver Wolf is very experienced in this aspect, mainly because it usually uses this method to communicate, but Huayueling is different, and Huayueling is still somewhat different. Not used to it.


    "You are different from the people here, who are you?"


    Silver Wolf asked with caution, Hua Yueling didn''t feel that there were too many differences in her body, and she was just an ordinary person.Ordinary people who are slightly lucky.


    However, he can probably understand what makes Silver Wolf think so, so he is not surprised, and in order to gain the trust of the other party, Hua Yueling explained to some extent why he is different from the others here.


    Silver Wolf probably understood a little, after hearing it, it did not suspect that what Hua Yueling said was lying to himself.But it also has something of interest. It asked some things about the places Hua Yueling had been to. It seemed to want to know about those things in other worlds, because according to what she said, she also came from another world.


    "I haven''t been to many different worlds, and it may not be the place where you came."


    Hua Yueling briefly introduced the things he knew about the other world, and didn''t say much, but Hua Yueling believed that this was enough for the other party to judge.


    Sure enough, Yin Lang shook his head after listening to Hua Yueling''s words. It seemed that the two places he had visited, whether it was the place where Jieluxi was or Wu Mercury, were not where she came.


    Hua Yueling also stabilized what her hometown was, and she answered seriously, it seemed that the atmosphere between the two sides had improved a lot, and there was no intention to continue fighting.The main reason is that Hua Yueling''s previous actions have added points to him, otherwise the two sides would not be so harmonious anyway.


    Hua Yueling felt that they seemed to be able to reach some consensus, which was possible, if the Silver Wolf was not too hostile to him and not too hostile to the world.


    "How did you get here?"


    "I don''t know, I was in this place when I woke up. I have never seen a building like this. I don''t like those buildings and want to protect her, so I found a safe place to hide. "


    "You, if you believe me, later I can ask someone to use teleportation magic to send you to the other world I said, where you should be able to live safely. Our place is very bad, not suitable for you. Biological life."


    "..."


    Hua Yueling said that, but Silver Wolf did not immediately answer. Hua Yueling was not too surprised about this. He could understand the other party''s thoughts, and the other party did not trust him that much, that was for sure.


    But Hua Yueling believed that she had a chance, and it was hard to say whether she could do it, but there was a big chance.As long as the two parties can establish some trust, they can win the trust of each other.


    This is what Hua Yueling wants to do. He understands that it is still less likely to make the other party believe in him, but he will not give up because of it.


    If he can solve this problem so simply, he naturally tends to solve the problem simply, rather than saying that he has to fight.


    It''s better not to fight or not to fight, Hua Yueling didn''t want to fight.But he also understood that even if he said so much, the other party still couldn''t completely believe in himself like this, it was impossible.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, if you come to a random stranger, he will attack you before, and then say that he wants to help you, even you can''t believe the other person like that.That''s too silly.


    However, Hua Yueling now has no good way to make people believe in herself, only relying on words to convince each other, Hua Yueling does not have much confidence, you must know that he has no research in this area, let alone anything. Level up.


    But what surprised him was that after thinking about it, Silver Wolf actually tended to believe his statement.


    "I believe what you said, that''s fine, then I beg you."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t figure it out, why suddenly she believed in herself.But think about it carefully, maybe it was my first action that worked. I didn''t continue to attack after she spoke, but chose to give up the attack. This is where the situation is now, otherwise the two sides would have been endlessly dying. , It is impossible to be as harmonious as it is now.


    It''s better to make your own choice if you think about it this way, otherwise it won''t be like this.But this is good for me, at least it saves me a lot of effort.


    "Don''t worry, someone should come and pick you up soon. The place I found for you is in the fairy forest, it''s safe."


    "Elves?"


    The silver wolf has a very humanized expression on its face. It seems that it comes from another world. It obviously knows what kind of race the elves are.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t bother you. I can assure you. There are other people living there, not just elves."


    "Then thank you very much."


    Hua Yueling made a phone call to Sister Aroline. After the two parties talked, Hua Yueling didn''t need to worry about things here anymore. Then just call Sister Aroline.Don''t look at this silver wolf''s current strength, but that is when he is injured. If he is not injured, it will definitely not be like this.


    Within a few seconds of finishing the call, a teleportation array appeared next to Hua Yueling, and Aroline jumped out of the teleportation array and placed a POSE.


    "Sister Aroline, she is the silver wolf that I told you about that was transmitted from another world. She is not suitable for living with us, so I want her to live in another world."


    "Yes, but how did you get hurt?"


    After Aroline appeared, Silver Wolf suddenly widened his eyes, expressing shock at Aroline''s strength.Not to mention her in her hands, even if she was not injured, she would not be an opponent in her heyday.


    Silver Wolf also recounted some things that Huayueling didn''t know before. It was basically Silver Wolf and an opponent, but actually a group of adventurers fighting, in order to protect their children and then resorted to taboo power.


    Relying on this strength, she defeated her opponent, but she was also seriously injured, and then she didn''t know what happened. She had already come to this world when she woke up from a coma.


    "Being sent here for no reason?"


    Aroline didn''t believe this statement, but the other party insisted that it was.

 1982 Chapter 1982

    Aroline still had great doubts about Silver Wolf''s words, but she didn''t suspect that Silver Wolf had lied to herself. In fact, she could easily know if the other party was lying.Even the other party didn''t know how she tested it.


    What Silver Wolf said was true, not the kind of true and false, all she said was true.But the more so, the more suspicious it is, and it is sent to other places casually, no matter how you think it is not true.


    But even Silver Wolf himself didn''t know exactly what happened, so there would be no clue.But perhaps a way back to her hometown can be found from Silver Wolf. This is somewhat difficult, but it is not completely hopeless.


    But these are not the most important things at present, the most important thing at present is to send her to another world first, and let her rest.


    Aroline didn''t worry about whether she had other purposes, although the possibility was not high.If it is really aimed at Hua Yueling, then doing so is not so easy.


    Although it was said that what Hua Yueling was going to do today was already good, but where he would go was not discussed in advance.There is no chance to get accurate enough information in advance.


    Based on these judgments, the Silver Wolf could not have waited here deliberately, which meant that it was probably a coincidence.


    Whether it is a coincidence or not, it is better to take her away first.Just like what Hua Yueling said, she is not suitable to stay here now, it is very dangerous, whether it is for her or the people here.


    "Okay, leave this to pick me up, Xiaoyueling, just keep busy with you."


    "Then I will leave first."


    "We''re leaving now, Xiao Yueling, you still have to be careful next."


    "I know, I won''t let others find out."


    Hua Yueling left after saying that, but he needed to leave, because he hadn''t done what was going on here.


    After going out of the cave, Hua Yueling immediately looked for it. According to the intelligence obtained by the exploration skills, the thing he was looking for seemed to be farther above.


    Arolyn used the teleportation formation to send Silver Wolf and her child away, but she did not leave, but followed Hua Yueling to the mountain.


    But Aroline didn''t tell him that she was following him, but followed behind silently.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know that there was a big tail behind him, and his attention was entirely on his task.After finding what he wanted, he speeded up his pace and found what he was looking for on the other side of the mountain.


    Without spending too much time, finding things here is easier than he thought.At first he thought he might have to work hard, but he did it without much effort.


    Hua Yueling was still thinking about whether Silver Wolf would notice that power and absorb it, but he soon discovered that he was thinking too much. If that were the case, it would not be the case now.But if Silver Wolf didn''t know the existence of that lost power, Hua Yueling wouldn''t believe it.


    Why did she not do that? There are several possibilities, but since she has been teleported away, no matter what the possibility is, there is no way to get an answer for the time being.


    In any case, the lost power was left in place without any unnecessary reaction, which was a good thing for him.Hurry up and collect everything. This is the most important task he has to complete this time.


    Aroline kept following Hua Yueling in this way until she watched him find the lost power, and the lost power disappeared from his hands and was absorbed by Xiaoxue.


    Just hiding a little far away and looking at it, Aroline left directly after seeing that the lost power was absorbed.The loss of power also made her very interested, but at the moment, there are more important things to do. Studying the newly acquired power is the most important thing at present.


    Soon after Aroline left, Hua Yueling''s task was also completed.The lost power was recovered and absorbed by Xiaoxue again, which was enough.


    The next place to go is farther away, and I still need to go there by car, which is really troublesome.Hua Yueling didn''t leave in a hurry. Sitting on the mountainside, he raised his head and looked at the sky. The things he did made him even doubt whether it was useful to do them.


    Usefulness is of course useful, it just depends on whom it is useful for.It''s just that all that they have found is useful to Xiaoxue, it can be said to be of no use to them, and it can even be said that they have not gained anything until now.


    Just thinking about it, this is a bit of a shock to people''s mood, but Hua Yueling sat for a while and quickly adjusted his mood, he believed that something else would happen soon.Something good for him happened, and he believed he had such luck.


    Luck is very illusory in many cases, even if Hua Yueling has a very high level of luck, he feels the uncertainty of luck more deeply.It''s not that you have a high value of luck, and you are very lucky in everything.


    Good or bad luck does not mean that it is only related to luck itself, it should also be related to other things, but he doesn''t know exactly what they are.


    Hua Yueling hopes that her luck will be better in the future, but she doesn''t know if this idea can be realized.Hua Yueling naturally hoped to achieve it, but he found it somewhat difficult.


    "Does the host really like this environment?"


    Xiaoxue didn''t say anything during this period of time, and didn''t ask such a question until Hua Yueling sat up.


    "It''s okay, don''t you think such an environment will make people very energetic?"


    Hua Yueling felt that way, otherwise he would not have said so.He likes such beautiful natural scenery, looking at the blue sky and white clouds, and the environment free from any industrial pollution.


    Environment, such an environment, industrialization is good and bad. The environment before industrialization was different from the current environment.There may be some similarities in some aspects, but overall there are still changes.


    But it''s not that everything should be based on the environment, but it seems that the environment is still very important in Huayueling.Whether in ancient times or now, there are different requirements, and all aspects are different.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to think about it so much. He felt that his brain was not enough, and he was not suitable for thinking about it. It was too annoying.


    Shaking her head vigorously, Hua Yueling suddenly felt that she was a foolish man.

 1983 Chapter 1983

    One day passed quickly, when Hua Yueling got out of the taxi and looked up at the darkened sky, she thought so in her heart.


    What do you say about this kind of thing, Hua Yueling thought, this day''s time passed.It feels a bit boring, and if he will continue to work like this every day, he thinks it''s better to give up earlier.


    Hua Yueling hopes to have a good rest at home, because this summer vacation is busy enough.But the most important thing is that this day passed, he did not find anything he wanted, this is what makes him most unhappy, if he can find even a system component, but the result is none.


    I don''t know if I should say that I have bad luck, Hua Yueling is very helpless about it, but he has nothing to do.


    "It seems that this is my luck. I can''t count on it today. I can''t count on my luck while playing games."


    In that case, luck is wasted, absolutely wasted.


    When Hua Yueling returned home, she found that Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong came back earlier than she did.He really didn''t expect them to be so fast, much faster than he thought.


    At noon, Hua Yueling felt that she was the first to go, and it should be almost the same at night. Now it seems that she has delayed too much time on the road.


    He should have spent some time with Silver Wolf, otherwise he would be the first to come back.


    This actually doesn''t matter, it''s just that Hua Yueling feels that he should be the fastest to act. After all, he has the probing skills, and no one else has it.


    "You came back quite early, I thought I was the first to come back."


    Hua Yueling only saw them when she returned home, but they were in his room and were having fun.But what they didn''t expect was that Hua Yueling hadn''t come back yet.


    "Some things were delayed, so it took more time."


    Hua Yueling didn''t explain too much, anyway, they would know when they arrived in another world.Hua Yueling was going to take a look tomorrow. He wanted to see how the silver wolf lived after he arrived in the world.


    Silver Wolf is a very powerful guy. Hua Yueling could see that although he had never fought against the opponent at all, it was only a momentary confrontation, and Hua Yueling still had some understanding of her.


    If it weren''t for the injury, he would probably fall into a disadvantage in that confrontation.


    Hua Yueling still wanted to see what the world the Silver Wolf was in. He hadn''t really seen too many monsters as handsome as the Silver Wolf in another world.And the little guy protected by the silver wolf, very cute.


    That little guy has been sleeping all the time, don''t know why.Even when it was teleported away, it was in a state of deep sleep without any reaction.


    But it shouldn''t seem to be a big problem, otherwise Silver Wolf should have been anxious long ago, it can''t be the same.


    After returning, Hua Yueling sat down and was ready to take a rest. He took a car all the way, but still felt very tired.Hua Yueling wanted to take a break very much. After that day, the mental exhaustion was a little too much, even more than he thought.


    "I feel so tired, how are you guys?"


    "It''s okay, but it''s really tiring. It''s cumbersome. I have to find it every place I go. It''s cumbersome for us to find it. We can only search based on a rough location on the atlas."


    "I also thought about it and trouble you. In fact, you are a bit more tired than me. It is relatively easy on my side. As long as you use the exploration skills, you don''t have such convenient ability."


    "It would be great if we also had skills similar to A Ling''s. They don''t have to be exactly the same, as long as they have similar skills. Otherwise, it would be too much trouble."


    Lu Yuetong seems to have really encountered a lot of troubles during this trip. It is estimated that it took a lot of time for this to make this complaint.


    "Aling, you don''t know, how much energy I spent looking for those things. I searched in various places, and according to the content marked on the map, looking for similar places in various places, I was almost exhausted. ."


    "Why don''t you stay together next time, you don''t go out alone, but unfortunately I don''t have a better way to increase your skills."


    Hua Yueling shook his head and said, he really has no choice, which is why he is anxious to find system components.


    If Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong can really be used as partners, then these problems will not be a problem, but the key is that there is no way to do so now.So these are all fantasy.


    Hua Yueling hopes that her dream will soon become a reality, but this is not something she can decide after all.


    It¡¯s not easy to find system components. I don¡¯t know how many things I haven¡¯t found in the world. I don¡¯t know how much time it will take to find these things.


    Although Hua Yueling said that she had plenty of time now, it was not so comfortable to spend her time so day by day.And although free time is indispensable after waiting for college, it is impossible to spend too much time on it.


    "We''d better be able to do more things in our free time, it would be better if we could do some business."


    "A Ling, how about we bring some things from another world here to sell? Will it be very valuable?"


    "Yes, as long as it is the kind of rare things, it should be very valuable. I don''t know this too well, but you still have to ask before getting it, or check it online."


    "It is estimated that nothing can be found on the Internet. It would be better if there are similar antiques. If there is not, it will be useless to get them."


    "It''s not easy to say, I think Sister Aroline and the others may have some research. They definitely don''t have the needs in this area, but we do. We can use this method to do something."


    Different people have different ideas and different needs.The needs of Huayueling and Aroline are naturally different, there are similarities and differences, so what they need to do and what they want to do are also different.


    With Aroline and the others, there is nothing to worry about even if they don''t do anything, and they don''t have the needs of ordinary people, but Hua Yueling and the others still have this need.Or it is not them, but from other people.


    Hua Yueling and the others must do something, not from another world, but in this world.

 1984 Chapter 1984

    Hua Yueling has a lot of ideas and a lot of things to do.This is the case in modern society. He needs to find one or work for himself. Making money is on the one hand, and on the other hand, it can be regarded as finding himself an identity and finding a job to talk about.


    At present, Huayueling has a job that can be discussed, but there is not much progress in this job.If Hua Yueling wants to make this aspect their own work, they need to work harder.


    Hua Yueling has always worked hard for this, but he has always felt that his abilities are not enough and need to work harder.


    Lie down and rested, Hua Yueling didn''t go to play with Mu Ningshuang and the others for the time being, mainly because she was too tired to rest without rest.


    Hua Yueling hopes that she can play with them for a while, but it seems that they have more energy than herself.I don''t know why, I am even more tired than them. Is this my problem?


    It should be my own problem, otherwise it won''t be like this.Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, it was her own problem, but she didn''t know what kind of problem it was.


    Thinking about what he did in the afternoon, what made him most suspicious was his getting along with the silver wolf and some small conflicts with the silver wolf.


    Is it related to these? Hua Yueling is not sure, but he thinks it is possible.


    There is no way to figure out exactly how Huayueling is. He can only guess a rough idea. As for whether this is probably correct, there is no way to be sure.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    No matter what, let¡¯s rest. When you¡¯re rested, there will be nothing left. If you think about so much, the more you think about it, the more tired you will get.If you keep thinking like this, you will only get tired and tired.


    I was a little sleepy. At this time, Hua Yueling didn''t know how to make games, but he thought of something interesting.


    "If we make a series of popular games, we might be able to create value for those things from another world."


    "In this way?"


    "Don''t you think this is a very interesting method?"


    "It''s really interesting, but well, in that case, the value might not be so high. Speaking of it, let''s talk about our main purpose."


    Hua Yueling thought about it again, it was almost the same, unless it was a hand-made kind, otherwise how could ordinary things be valuable.What''s more, no matter how valuable it is, it is certainly not as good as an antique to make money.


    This is a bad idea, and it''s not a very bad idea.


    Of course, things in a different world are strictly unqualified as antiques in the modern world, and things that belong exclusively to a different world, such as magic books and magic scrolls, must not be brought into this world. , So Hua Yueling thinks about it, it''s better not to think too much.


    It is a little unreliable to think about how to make money by this, very unreliable.


    "I have some other ways, but I can buy skills. It costs gold coins to buy advanced skills."


    "So in the end it''s still the same. We talked for a long time and actually didn''t talk about anything."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling had nothing to say, she didn''t know what to say, it was probably like this, she talked about it and went back.


    After doing it for a long time, there is no difference between what she said and what she didn''t say, Hua Yueling thought helplessly, what is the use of these.Things in another world are definitely rare things in this world, but it''s hard to say whether those things are so valuable, and taking that kind of things over may reveal something.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to be discovered by others, and didn''t want to leave any clues, so he just thought about it, but didn''t really have any ideas for practice.


    In his opinion, there are many ways to make money, but he doesn''t know how much.You can look for it slowly, but don''t worry about it now anyway.


    Turning over on the bed, Hua Yueling yawned and squinted, feeling that she was about to fall asleep before she knew it.At the end of the day, I was really busy to the extreme. I went everywhere and searched, and gave the things I found to Xiaoxue for her to merge.


    In the morning and in the afternoon, I have to find out how many missing forces I don¡¯t know. Even if it doesn¡¯t reach ten, there must be seven, eight, or nine.


    Xiaoxue was beautiful, but his idea was not realized at all.Almost all of them are about to be searched here, and if you want to search, you have to look farther away.I don''t know how much time it will take to act again next, and how far it needs to go, Hua Yueling feels that he doesn''t want to continue acting.It''s a bit boring to think about it. Going around, and then you find it, is really fast travel.


    He thought to himself, but he just thought about it. Action is still necessary, but it will be more troublesome next.


    Hua Yueling must go to other places, and then use one of them as the center point to explore all the places nearby.This is true everywhere, so even if you don¡¯t have to look for it, you still need to go around in order to find out where there are things you need.


    As Xiaoxue said, after purchasing the skills, it must be much easier to find those things, or not to mention a lot, only some of them are definitely there.If they were asked to search everywhere without any prompts like headless flies, that would be hell-level difficulty.


    It seems that I don¡¯t have enough time. If I continue at the current rate, I will not be able to find what I am looking for when the school starts.


    After all, for now, the three of them only looked for some areas near the house, and these areas have spent a lot of energy and time.


    Think about it if you have to go farther in the future, if you count back and forth, the time spent can be said to have doubled.This is not a joke, but a fact.


    Therefore, after searching, Hua Yueling felt that she had to find a better way.Taking a taxi was a good way at the beginning, but now it is obviously not good enough to keep up with the "time".


    It is better to change the method and do these things in a more practical way.For example, the teleportation array that Ningshuang can use, this is one way.However, the biggest problem with the teleportation array is how to hide it. Up to now, Hua Yueling has not figured out how to do it.


    But in fact, he doesn''t need to think so much about this aspect, maybe he can ask people like Mu Ningshuang who are very accomplished in magic.

 1985 Chapter 1985

    Hua Yueling really felt that it was too much trouble for him for a long time. He hoped that there were some simple ways to solve the problem.


    He didn''t choose the initial more troublesome routines, but there was no other way.This is true even now.


    "In fact, if you want to be simpler, sister, I have a way."


    After Aroline came to his home, Hua Yueling and the others talked about finding missing parts and missing power.Don''t look at Sister Aroline who usually looks very different from Xiaoxue, but in this regard, she did not hide her personally because of this, and she was still very friendly and wanted to help them solve this problem.


    "This needs to have a foothold in every place. If there is no foothold, it can only be worn to a more remote place. But that is certainly not the safest method."


    "But in this case..."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, and felt that even this must be a problem.


    "There is a lot of money to spend. Although we have some money, it is impossible to buy houses in various places."


    "Rent a room, or go directly to a hotel or a small hotel, as long as the speed is fast enough, renting for two days is almost the same."


    "But in that case, it would conflict with our original idea, it''s not the same."


    Originally, what they discussed was that they should be at home, and then they would send it directly when they acted.But if they rent a house outside or go to a hotel, according to Lu Yuetong''s words, they must stay there.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t like staying outside for a long time, and he would rather stay at home if possible.


    "It''s not that it has to be that way, it''s just an idea. We can rent a place and use teleportation to transmit it on both sides. It''s similar to the idea of ??buying a house. Rent it for a few more days and then look for it. Just send it over, and we''ll send it back when we find it."


    "This is also a way. Transport back and forth, using the hotel as a stronghold, so that it costs less money and it should be safer."


    "That''s fine, but it''s definitely safer than buying a house."


    "That is," Hua Yueling smiled bitterly and shook her head. Sister Aroline didn''t know what she was thinking. Even if she wanted to solve the problem, she had to look at the actual situation. In the current situation, they simply couldn''t do it. What Sister Aroline said, "But I don''t know how much it costs to buy a house. We can''t afford it, even if we sell it."


    "This is not a big problem. My sister can help you. It is a very difficult thing for you, but for me, it is very simple and can be solved."


    Aroline said nonchalantly, just listening to her tone.In fact, even if she didn''t listen to what she said, Hua Yueling knew that she must have such abilities, but Hua Yueling felt that this was something she was busy with after all, so she would be too dependent on Sister Alorin.


    "Have you chosen the direction? Where are you going?"


    "Not yet." Hua Yueling shook her head, there are too many places to go, but at this time I don''t know how to choose. "But I don''t think it should be too long, maybe the idea will emerge by itself. ."


    Hua Yueling feels that it is more reliable to rely on her own luck. Anyway, her luck is quite good. If you rely on this luck, you might have a chance.


    Hua Yueling was not in a hurry, and there was no need to be in a hurry, what she was so anxious to do.Take your time, he can understand it. Even if he is anxious, everything he does will not change. It is not because he is anxious, and then things will change. No matter what, it is a joke. .


    Hua Yueling lay down, yet she hadn''t figured out what to do for the time being. In fact, from a rational point of view, the method Sister Alorin said was better.


    "There are still a lot of places to go. It would be great if we could directly investigate the whole world, but the scope is still too small."


    "It can be done too, Master."


    "It costs gold coins to upgrade again, right?"


    Almost no need to think about Hua Yueling to know what Xiaoxue is going to say, he rolled his eyes and said.He didn''t know what Xiaoxue thought, but he knew that Xiaoxue especially wanted to spend the gold coins in her hands. This was not once or twice, but a lot of words.


    Hua Yueling hasn''t calculated how many gold coins she spent in the store, but they are quite a lot. After all, not only him, but also Liweiluo and Aroline have used them.If it weren''t for not enough gold coins, they still have something to buy.


    Don''t look at now that Sister Liweiluo stays in Wu Mercury almost every day, it seems that she has not left from there, but as long as she has the time, she will go out to help Hua Yueling earn gold coins.The number of gold coins she earned was naturally faster than that of Hua Yueling, I don''t know how many.


    The number of gold coins Hua Yueling can earn is actually relatively small, but it depends on who it is compared to, and Livy Robbie, whoever can get gold coins is quite small.


    Hua Yueling naturally hopes that she can possess the same abilities as Sister Aroline and Sister Livio, but it is difficult for him to do this now.


    Sister Liweiluo and the others can do this by relying on their strength, but it is almost impossible for Hua Yueling to achieve their strength.In fact, it is not impossible, but it is too difficult.


    Hua Yueling felt that she needed to consider more issues, such as how to obtain gold coins faster.Sister Aroline and the others can rely on fighting stronger monsters and getting better equipment and materials to do it, but he certainly can''t do this, so they must use some smarter methods.


    "In fact, if you want to earn gold coins, the most important thing is to understand the value of various things converted into gold coins. If you don''t understand this, Xiaoyueling, it will be difficult to have an accurate assessment."


    If you can''t make an accurate assessment, there will be no way to find a better way to earn gold coins. This is what Sister Aroline means.In fact, the materials they obtained were handed over to him, and he would complete the exchange, but on the other hand, if he could use these materials to combine them into more valuable items, it would be even better.


    Hua Yueling hadn''t thought of this before, but now that she changed her mind, what Sister Aroline said was not wrong, she was indeed somewhat limited by her original thinking.I just thought about how to make money faster in the same way, but didn''t think about whether there is any other better way.


    Hua Yueling now has some changes in her thinking. This change is a good thing for him, allowing him to have more choices.

 1986 Chapter 1986

    In fact, Hua Yueling thought about some of these issues a long time ago, such as those materials. He has been thinking about these things, maybe he can combine those materials into more powerful props.


    For example, armors or weapons, as well as medicines, Hua Yueling had thought about it, but he didn''t have any good ideas in this regard.


    It is mainly caused by lack of skills, if he has the skills in this area, it might be better.He can know how to use those materials, but he doesn''t, and it is impossible to learn if he wants to have the skills, and it costs gold coins to buy the skills.


    "Maybe you can ask someone in a different world, find someone with such skills to help, and pay some money. But if you want to make better items, it''s better to buy skills from the mall."


    Hua Yueling felt that she didn''t know what she should do anymore, sometimes it was not good to choose too many, and the various choices made him a little confused.


    However, based on the materials he can currently obtain, the things he can make should be relatively ordinary, but what he has to think about is the materials obtained from Sister Aroline and the others.


    Those materials must be able to make better equipment and props, but people in a different world don''t know if they can do it.


    If a person in another world can''t do it, he may be able to do it as long as he purchases the skills.But there are also some problems. If the materials are handed over to people in another world, it is estimated that they will probably not know each other, and it may cause a series of troubles.


    Hua Yueling has always been respectful of all kinds of troubles, and he doesn''t want to cause trouble.


    It¡¯s still the same attitude up to now. Let¡¯s forget what is troublesome. I think it¡¯s troublesome if I think about it. It¡¯s the best to not cause trouble.And Hua Yueling didn''t think she should give the materials obtained by Liweiluo and Aroline to other people. That would be dangerous.


    Regardless of whether those people know what the material is, or what kind of utility it has, will they have a greedy mentality?This possibility is still there, so it¡¯s better to deal with it yourself, or there is another way to deal with it,


    To talk about another way to deal with it, Hua Yueling really thought of one. Isn''t Jie Luxi a magician? I don''t know if she has this skill.Of course, in fact, building equipment and making potions has nothing to do with the magician, Hua Yueling is just thinking about it.


    You should know that Jelly Sister usually studies a lot of things, not just magic, but also many other aspects.Various studies have given her a wealth of knowledge, and Hua Yueling even feels that she is more knowledgeable than Sister Aroline in terms of knowledge.But whether it is really hard to say.


    Sister Aroline just looked a little silly, a little careless, she was actually very smart and shrewd.


    It''s just that people like them usually don''t get along with these corners, and Aroline doesn''t seem to want to think too much, so it gives them a feeling of stupidity and deception.This is not the case at all.


    Just like now, Hua Yueling felt like he was being stared at by an abyss behemoth, and he tremblingly looked in that direction subconsciously.


    Sure enough, it was Sister Aroline who was looking up and down with a particularly subtle look. Hua Yueling didn''t know how to describe this line of sight.It was terrible anyway, and I felt that there was no way to escape after being targeted.


    Hua Yueling hurriedly stopped her thoughts. If Sister Aroline saw this, she would be in luck.Although it looked like he was going to be unlucky now, what made him strange was that Sister Aroline just stared at him for a while, and didn''t say anything, as if to expose the matter like this.


    This made him couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and let his heart down, if Sister Aroline was really looking at him, he wouldn''t want Sister Aroline to be so powerful because of such things.


    After a few people discussed it, they stopped continuing to study, and for the time being, they could only talk about related matters. As for how to do it, it was not so quick to study it out.


    It takes time to decide what to do, at least for now Hua Yueling still hasn''t thought of a particularly good way.But at this time, he looked at the mall interface, looking for the required skills.


    The skills that need practical skills should be selected according to the materials they have. The materials Hua Yueling gets the most are the kinds of equipment that are used to make various equipment. In addition to weapons, there are also medicines and various props used, so this aspect is He needs the most attention.


    Hua Yueling searched for a while, and quickly found the skill he wanted with his search ability.There are not only skills in this area, but also a variety of equipment. It''s not that you can make items if you have this skill, but you need the corresponding tools to cooperate.


    If you only have skills and no tools, you can''t do anything.


    "It''s more money to spend. I can only hope that the manufactured items can quickly return the gold coins."


    Hua Yueling currently doesn''t know what kind of things the skills in the mall can create, whether it is judged based on the materials it has, or based on something else.Logically speaking, given the existence of the system, the skills purchased from it should be able to produce anything.


    Before purchasing, Huayueling was not sure if it was so, he hoped it was so. In this way, whether it is Sister Aroline or herself, it will be clearer to earn gold coins instead of being chaotic like this. run.


    Of course, this also depends on the income. If the income is better to be sold separately, then it is unnecessary.


    "Xiaoxue, can you give some judgment if you ask you?"


    The only person who may have some understanding is Xiaoxue, it doesn''t work to ask anyone but her.Although Sister Aroline and Sister Livello are also very good, they are in a field they are familiar with. It just so happens that the system is a field they are not familiar with, and they have no right to speak in this regard.


    "Well, it''s not easy for people to say, but the owner can think carefully about when there are raw materials that are more expensive than the finished product."


    "That''s true. Although I don''t know much about these, in general, finished products are more expensive. Calculated based on raw materials, but the key is the price of system recycling. If the price of recycling is based on the materials used The price is calculated, and if you simply add them together, wouldn¡¯t it make any difference?¡±

 1987 Chapter 1987

    Hua Yueling was still waiting for Xiaoxue''s answer. Originally, Xiaoxue''s answer made him unsatisfied. It was not the result he wanted.


    "Xiaoxue, you should know, right?"


    Seeing that Xiaoxue didn''t respond, she seemed to be pretending to be dumb, Hua Yueling continued to ask.


    "If it''s just the original price, I don''t actually need to buy it, unless I can make the props that we can use. But it''s not so necessary. It''s only necessary when the manufactured things are very valuable."


    If Xiaoxue answered him directly, he wouldn''t need to ask in such a hurry. The main reason was that Xiaoxue''s answer was still a little unclear, which made him not very clear what was going on, so he needed to ask clearly.


    But so far I haven''t got the answer I want, I don''t know if I can''t answer, or if Xiaoxue is hesitating.


    In any case, this is the key to his choice. If Xiaoxue doesn''t answer, he can only make a decision based on his own judgment.But the consequences of this matter are not too troublesome, it just cost a few more gold coins.


    Logically speaking, he should be able to rely on this skill to make money, but Xiaoxue''s current reaction made him hesitant, mainly because he didn''t know why Xiaoxue had such a reaction.


    But Xiaoxue did not disappoint him, and quickly gave his own explanation.


    "The master doesn''t need to think too much, in fact, just think according to everything in the real world, and don''t need to think about other things."


    "That is to say, the system will definitely give some gold coins for recycling."


    "Yeah. But people should also remind the owner, don¡¯t think that the price of the manufactured things must be good. Also look at the owner¡¯s skill level and the tools used. The better the quality of the manufactured things, the system will recycle them. The higher the price, but if the quality is not so high, the recycling price will be lower."


    "It should be, nothing. But if the quality is lower, what is the price? Is it lower than the combination of raw materials, or definitely higher."


    "No matter how low the quality is, the price is guaranteed. Unless it is terribly bad, otherwise there is no problem."


    "That''s good, as long as the skills are purchased, even I can''t make things that are too bad."


    "This is hard to say, but the owner can give it a try. If the owner can fully master the skills, it is even possible to create props or equipment similar to artifacts."


    "I still don''t dare to expect this, it feels like it''s not very likely."


    Hua Yueling shook her head, just thinking about it, the possibility of making a artifact-level equipment or props by herself is too low.Even the lowest-level artifact, the possibility is very low.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have much hope for this, but he felt that as long as he made high-level equipment and props, it would be good to go deeper.


    "What is needed to make the artifact?"


    I have to say that after hearing what Xiaoxue said, Hua Yueling had some thoughts, which are all people yearn for, it is quite normal to have such thoughts.


    In my heart, this kind of thing is unlikely, but Hua Yueling is still somewhat tempted.He told himself that he just wanted to understand, that he didn''t really have such an idea.


    In fact, there is also a large degree of curiosity at work. Huayueling really wants to know what exactly needs to be done in order to make a magical tool.Is it enough to just have skills and a workbench? Other things, such as vision requirements, Hua Yueling thinks should be needed, otherwise how to create the incredible functions of the artifact.


    "Well, people are not particularly clear about this, so the master should stop asking them."


    "Hey, don''t you even know Xiaoxue?"


    Hua Yueling was a little surprised when he got Xiaoxue''s answer. Originally, he thought Xiaoxue would definitely know the answer, but now he still thinks a little bit more, not that Xiaoxue must know everything.


    "Master, does this treat others as an encyclopedia? How could it be possible. Even the weakest artifacts like artifacts are not easy to say how they are made. What do you say about artifacts, it¡¯s quite magical, so It is said that although people know that it can be manufactured using manufacturing capabilities, it is not too clear how to manufacture it."


    Hua Yueling was a little unclear about this, but when I think about it, he basically understands the meaning of Xiaoxue¡¯s words, that is, she knows that manufacturing skills can make artifacts, but she doesn¡¯t know how to do it. .


    In other words, in the end, you still need to study it yourself, but this is also good, at least it is good news for yourself.


    Hua Yueling didn''t ask any more questions. Anyway, she knew enough now. The next step was to see how much gold coins it would cost to buy skills and workbenches.


    Hua Yueling quickly searched out the skills he wanted to buy in the mall, and the price of the skills was more expensive than he thought.Except for the more elementary levels, the prices of skills at other levels were a bit ridiculously high, and Hua Yueling couldn''t help but open her mouth.


    "Well, it seems okay."


    Hua Yueling purchased the lowest level skills. In fact, there are several such skills, including alchemy skills, enchanting skills, and forging skills.The usage of these skills is different.


    Alchemy skills are mainly used to make drugs, while forging skills are used to make equipment, and enchant skills are used to add enchantments to equipment.


    "Xiaoxue, I feel that enchanting skills are actually the most assured. The price difference between a weapon with and without enchanting seems to be quite large."


    "There is a difference, but the owner can search for the specific difference. There are some in the mall, and the owner can also guess based on a rough information he has obtained. It is best to know how much he can do. People still have to remind the owner that enchanting is not so easy. It does not mean that you can enchant with weapons and enchant skills. Other props are needed to assist. The magical power formed by enchanting is provided by auxiliary props."


    "I also know this, it shouldn''t be that difficult, but how to get that kind of props is still a problem." This is Huayueling''s worry, he doesn''t know if it costs money in addition to skills, if that''s the case unless you earn Enough enough, otherwise it feels a bit unworthy.


    "You can make it yourself, and the owner will understand it naturally after acquiring the skills."

 1988 Chapter 1988

    If you buy all three skills, it will definitely not work. There are not so many gold coins, so you can only choose one of them, upgrade to a higher level, and then buy the others.This kind of action plan is better.


    Hua Yueling searched in the space bag he had. He needed to find out what kind of materials he still had.Buy which skill you have with more materials.


    What is needed most for manufacturing is the material. If there is not enough material, it will definitely not work, so you still have to judge based on the materials you have.


    Hua Yueling learned about it and found that among all the materials she currently had, the most used to make various equipment, followed by the materials used to make medicines.Although it is impossible to completely clearly determine which aspect is more, it is judged visually.


    It was impossible for Hua Yueling to say that he would count all the materials he had. That would not only waste time, but also unnecessary.


    Sister Aroline played here for a while, and then left in a hurry. Hua Yueling and the others knew that she wanted to quickly go back and study the power of the will of the world.


    Don''t say it, the attraction of that thing to them is not a boast, the attraction is really strong enough.After the discovery, I didn''t think about it all the time.


    I don''t know how far they have studied now, but Hua Yueling doesn''t particularly understand these.In order to relax themselves, Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang started playing games while sitting in front of the computer.


    Discussing these matters is also quite a lot of brain cells, they feel quite tired.


    But for the time being, it''s over. You can take a good rest and think about how much you have done today.From looking for things everywhere to researching ways to earn gold coins, in a blink of an eye the time has already reached dusk, time flies very, very fast, but Hua Yueling and the others also feel very fulfilling.


    Such a day is not bad, it is busy but fulfilling, not a waste of time doing useless things.


    During the evening meal, Hua Yun also asked about their activities today. Hua Yueling briefly talked about it, and others also introduced it.However, Hua Yueling mainly talked about the encounter with Silver Wolf.


    What happened to the silver wolf gave them some other thoughts. Since the silver wolf happened, it is very likely that other creatures will be sent over without knowing why.This is all possible. If something like that happens, the world is likely to have some turmoil, and...


    "I haven''t found anything else yet, and I haven''t seen it on the news. It''s fine for the time being."


    "I was about to attack her at the time. Fortunately, she talked to me in time, so I didn''t start, otherwise, I would solve it there."


    This was not what Hua Yueling hoped, but he had no other choice at the time.It is impossible for him to communicate with each other without confirming whether it is dangerous or safe.


    "Our world is changing more and more, but there was no such thing before."


    To say that these things happened after Huayueling got the system, so Huayueling sometimes even wondered whether these things had something to do with the system.Because of the system, it is said that these things will happen, but there is no conclusion yet.


    "But these have nothing to do with us for the time being. What we are going to do is very simple, as long as we don''t get caught, the others are not that important."


    Things come a little bit, Hua Yueling and the others can''t manage so many things at present, so they can still manage as many things as they can.They can''t control it. Although they say they are good, they are just a few people.


    After a supper, Hua Yueling was going to send Mu Ningshuang and the others back, but they refused.They plan to stay tonight, play with him for a while, and study with a few others tomorrow.


    "Do you think you can make a high-level game with the three of us?"


    "In fact, you don''t have to make games, you can make software,"


    "I think it''s even more difficult."


    "What software to make."


    As Mu Ningshuang said, this is the most important issue. For example, to make a game, what type of game needs to be made.If you don''t understand it clearly, it won''t work.


    The three of Hua Yueling and the others can now be said to have a clear division of labor, but the number is still too small. There are only three people. Three people can be regarded as a team, but only a small team.There must be some shortcomings in making large-scale games, and it takes time to make up for fewer people. In this regard, they have some advantages over others.


    "We have to use our own advantages. And our advantage is in terms of time. There are changes in the flow of time in different worlds. We can use this to double the time out of thin air."


    "In fact, we can spend the extra time on learning to make games and other aspects of knowledge, and then do other things in the other time."


    As long as you have some wisdom, you can definitely do something with this advantage, let alone Hua Yueling them.The three of them are not stupid, and immediately after thinking clearly, they have a general course of action.


    It''s not that we must define what to do next day, but at least we have to make a plan in general.But the most important thing is actually the time outside of holidays.


    They can freely control all the time during holidays, and don¡¯t have to worry about other things, but they can¡¯t do anything else.


    So they must think ahead of time how to maximize the time they can control during college.They definitely still need to go to class. They can''t think of a good way for this part of the time, and they can''t control it.


    Unless it is to directly move the classroom to another world, but that is impossible, it is self-destruct.The other methods are nothing they can think of with what they know now.


    So with everything you know now, the best way is to put them aside and not think about them, just think about the things they can control.People must be self-knowledge, this is a very important thing, and you cannot forget this.


    In the evening, a few of them were very happy to have fun. There are more people and there are more benefits, and there are few people and there are few benefits.There are only a few people like Hua Yueling and the others. They are much quieter, and everyone is having fun.


    Hua Yueling hadn''t had such a fun time with everyone in a long time, so she could sink her heart to play with Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong.Everyone didn''t talk much, but they all had smiles on their faces.

 1989 Chapter 1989

    "Would you like to go to the nearby bookstore?"


    Hua Yueling and the others got up very early the next day, mainly because they slept very early last night, so they got up so early.But even so, Sister Yun had already gone to work at this time. It seemed that there was something important today. After getting up, she hurriedly ate breakfast and left.


    At that time, Hua Yueling was still in a daze. Listening to her sister in the living room outside, she was answering the phone, as if there was something urgent for her to rush over.Sister Yun''s tone also sounded somewhat urgent.


    Soon after answering the phone, Sister Yun spoke to him in the living room, and then left quickly.Hua Yueling was a little sleepy back then, so she just responded.


    "Well, I want to go to the police station. Let''s go there first. Sister Yun answered the phone in the morning. It sounded anxious. I don''t know if what happened, I''m a little worried.


    "Then go to the police station first, and then go to the library if you have time."


    In fact, even if you don¡¯t go to the library to buy books, you have an e-book reader and a mobile phone. You can buy e-books directly in the software. You don¡¯t need to buy paper books.


    However, Hua Yueling still prefers paper books, perhaps because of the ideas in her mind. Hua Yueling prefers paper books to e-books.


    Paper books may have many disadvantages, but compared to e-books, it also has its own advantages.


    Paper books are more sensational to read. Of course, reading is not for this kind of reading feeling, but to draw nourishment from the book, but for Hua Yueling, this is also a point that attracts him.


    The three people got together for breakfast and set off. It was still early, and the sky outside was a bit gloomy, and it seemed that it might rain.


    But when Hua Yueling and the others were about to set off, a figure suddenly appeared beside them. Although this appearance was quite sudden, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t feel any experience at all.


    I have had this experience many times, so even if Sister Aroline suddenly appeared without knowing it, they would no longer be scared.


    "Sister Aroline, you are so fascinating every time you appear. If we weren''t used to it, we must be scared by you."


    Lu Yuetong patted her chest, looked at Aroline helplessly and said.But this time it was not only Aroline herself, but also Lorna and Terris.


    They were very happy when they came here, and when they saw Huayueling, they immediately rushed over and hugged them, shouting "big brother" and "big sister".


    Hua Yueling and the others were also very happy to see the two little guys. Shui Neng didn''t like being with such cute two little guys. Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others would not dislike it.


    "Sister Aroline, why are you here?"


    Hua Yueling asked with some curiosity, she couldn''t bring the two little guys over for no reason, since she brought them over, there must be her purpose.It''s impossible to let them help take care of the two little guys. After all, there are so many people in another world, it is impossible to need them to take care of the two little guys.


    What''s more, the two little guys have grown up, it doesn''t matter if they are themselves, they can take care of themselves.


    "The two of them want to find you to play, I will help as soon as I take them over to find you."


    "That''s right, it doesn''t matter, we just want to go out, so let''s take them together."


    "Okay, you will take care of the two of them. Sister, I still have very important things to do, so I won''t stay any more, let''s go."


    What is the important thing for Aroline Huayueling is very clear to them, besides studying that kind of power, is there anything else?But this is a very important thing for Aroline and the others, although Hua Yueling and the others feel a bit too addicted to it.


    Although they didn''t go back to the other world to see what happened in the past two days, they had learned something from Sister Aroline''s performance and words.Anyway, the research hasn''t made much progress yet, and it cannot be said that there is no progress at all, but the progress is very small.


    There is still very little understanding of that power. It is an incredible power that cannot be integrated with other powers.


    According to Aroline, they have tried to use their own power to explore that kind of power, but that kind of power has incredible defensive power, and it is unrealistic to explore it only by relying on power.Now they are thinking about other strategies and also trying other solutions, but so far they have not thought of a better way.


    Hua Yueling was able to understand their eagerness, and it would certainly be the case if she had done so, but he couldn''t help much.


    "Xiao Yueling, if you have time, you should also go there. Sister, I think you might be able to help."


    Before the figure was about to dissipate, Sister Aroline said so suddenly, Hua Yueling was slightly stunned, but she still agreed.


    "What does it mean to call me in the past, is there any use?"


    Hua Yueling thought strangely, what can she do for something that Sister Elivilo and Sister Jelousy can''t do.


    "Perhaps because the system still has Xiaoxue. Sister Aroline thinks the system or Xiaoxue can provide some help."


    "It''s also very possible," Hua Yueling nodded and agreed. In his thoughts, this should be the closest possible to the truth. "But Xiaoxue has never reacted to that. I don''t know if she knows something."


    "It is very possible to know something. Xiaoxue knows a lot more than we know. Even if she doesn''t know what it is and what kind of power does that kind of power have, it will definitely give us some analytical ideas. ."


    "Indeed, well, I will find time to check it out later, hoping to be of some help."


    Hua Yueling shrugged and said, I don''t know if he can help, but Xiaoxue might really be able to help.


    Let''s talk about it when the time comes, Hua Yueling doesn''t know when she will transfer it, anyway, the past is quite simple, you can go anytime.


    If the two little guys want to go out, they definitely can''t go out as they were. They must change their image. This is a must.


    Hua Yueling purchased two props to change the image in the mall.That kind of props are not expensive, in fact, they are not very useful, and they are not very useful if you are facing a strong person.But it is enough for ordinary people.


    Taking into account their preferences, Hua Yueling asked about their own thoughts. The two little guys felt that everything was fine, without special requirements.

 1990 Chapter 1990

    In the end, Hua Yueling gave them two headdresses alone, both of which were very cute and belonged to the two-dimensional characters.


    Hua Yueling likes that kind of headwear very much. Before buying it, he even asked two little guys. The two little guys also thought it was good and there was no problem.Hua Yueling helped them put on the headdress, and he helped Lorna put the headdress on the side.


    Teresi''s headdress is directly hung diagonally in front. The two of them are cute at first, but they are even more cute after wearing them.


    After the two little guys put on the hair accessories, they turned around in front of Hua Yueling and let them take a look and comment.Whether it''s Hua Yueling or Mu Ningshuang, they think the hair accessories are pretty good, the hair accessories are pretty cute, and the two of them are also pretty cute, and they add up to be twice as cute.


    However, the most important role of hair accessories is to hide their identities. If they don''t have such equipment, they must be fully armed if they take them out.


    Now that you have hair accessories, you don''t have to worry about these, you can take them with them at will without worrying about being discovered.In fact, this is a last resort.


    The group of people went out from home in this way and came outside. They were not going to take a taxi. They were actually going to ride.


    "Why don''t you ride a bike? You can take them. The three of us, it''s not easy to take two people."


    "Well, it''s better to ride a bike faster, it''s also convenient to go back and forth, just ride there. Is your bike still here?"


    "Just stop outside."


    The group of people rode away like this, and after Hua Yueling and the others left the community, they headed towards the police station.The police station is still some distance away from their home.At the speed of their bike rides, it would take almost half an hour to get to the police station. Of course, if they ride faster, they can reach their destination earlier.


    But after all, Hua Yueling and the others weren''t very anxious. They didn''t want to get there as soon as possible, and they didn''t have any anxious things. They just wanted to go over and see, so they didn''t have to be anxious or slow to ride.


    On the way, Hua Yueling also asked the two little guys some questions, such as why they came here.The answer of the two little guys is quite simple, they just want to come and play.


    But mainly because they have nothing to do there. They get up early in the morning and exercise, but afterwards, since Zelucy and the others have to study that kind of power, and everyone else has their own things, they The two can only play by themselves.


    Then Aroline thought of them. In fact, sending them over does not necessarily require Hua Yueling to accompany them. The two of them can have fun on their own without being accompanied by others.


    But because they were going out today, they asked two little guys before going out, and the two little guys naturally hope to follow them.But they were also afraid that they would disturb them, but Hua Yueling and the others had never thought about it that way.


    It doesn''t matter if they bring two more little guys. They don''t go on a date. It''s nothing to bring two more people.


    Anyway, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong didn''t think much, and it was interesting to have more people.And the two little guys have always been interested in all kinds of things in this world, so taking them around makes them happy.


    Hua Yueling and the others were about the same time as they expected, and arrived at their destination in half an hour.The police station is located in the city center. Hua Yueling and the others just walked around at the door. It was Hua Yueling who wanted to find Sister Yun to see what was going on, but when they got here, they found it seemed very peaceful. , There is nothing special.


    "Well, is there nothing wrong?"


    Hua Yueling looked at the periphery of the police station, nothing seemed to be happening, but it was hard to tell from here.Hua Yueling wondered if she wanted to go in to find Sister Yun, but after thinking about it, she gave up this idea, so let''s forget it.


    Maybe there is nothing big, and with sister Yun''s strength, there should be nothing in this world that can threaten her.She certainly cannot be said to be invincible with her strength, but at least there is definitely no problem in dodge.


    Hua Yueling and the others just wandered around the police station at will, and then headed to where they were going.Hua Yueling now wants to go to the bookstore the most. He wants to see if there are any books he likes.


    In fact, going to a bookstore now is definitely not as pleasant as before, but there are still some.Hua Yueling likes that feeling, and maybe there are some surprises now.


    Hua Yueling thinks this way, but whether she can give herself enough surprises, she still has to go to the bookstore to find out.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have much hope in the first place, he just wanted to go around, and didn''t say that he must spend money to buy something there.No matter how many books you can see in a bookstore, there are certainly not as many books as in an online store, but it cannot be said that there is no value in shopping.


    Hua Yueling went to the bookstore in high spirits. In fact, he could also go to the library to check it out, but Hua Yueling was still going to the bookstore first.


    "I don''t know if I can find some useful books."


    This time I mainly went to see if there were any programming books he needed. Hua Yueling was going to learn more. He felt that just the number of books he had was not enough, and he needed to buy more.


    Go to the bookstore first, and buy it online if there is no one in the bookstore.In fact, almost all things Huayueling buys now are bought online, as long as they are usually not available at home, they are used to this.


    The three people rode their bikes and took the two little guys along the road. This is a road that Hua Yueling is more familiar with. He has been to that bookstore many times.To be honest, there are very few bookstores that are still open offline, and it is usually rare to see anyone in them.


    For example, Hua Yueling often visits this store, which is not an old store, and has only been open for a few years.


    However, the books in this store are still quite good. There was an old store before, but that old store was not on the street where he was going now, but on another road.


    That house was closed two years ago and no longer does it.But Hua Yueling didn''t like to go to that shop much at that time, mainly because it sold old books, and rarely saw books that matched his appetite.


    If the old book cannot be sold, then the new book will not be imported. Anyway, for a variety of reasons, it will eventually be closed.


    Hua Yueling didn''t feel that it was a pity, but it made him feel the passage of time exactly, somewhat sad.

 1991 Chapter 1991

    There is no difference between the bookstore and the previous few visits, it still looks like a monk.There was no one, the boss inside was sitting behind the counter, playing with his cell phone boringly.


    Seeing Hua Yueling and the others came in, he didn''t mean to greet them, just let them read the book by themselves.


    Hua Yueling patted the little heads of the two little guys. It is estimated that this is meaningless to them.The two little guys don''t like reading, whether it''s Terris or Lorna, and don''t know why.


    In order to prevent them from being too bored, Hua Yueling gave them his mobile phone, as did Lu Yuetong, so that at least they could spend this possibly boring time more happily.


    The two little guys weren''t in a hurry, and went around in the bookstore with them, but the books here were a fantasy for them.It seems that none of them can be understood by myself, which is very boring.


    For them, reading books is a very boring thing, and it is even more so here. Those books don''t have words that they can understand.


    Soon the two little guys lost their energy. If they didn''t have a mobile phone to play with, they probably wouldn''t know what to do.But in fact, they did not fully focus on the phone. They still followed Hua Yueling and the others. Although they said they couldn¡¯t understand, they were also very happy to be there when Hua Yueling and the others picked up the book to read. .


    Hua Yueling didn''t even pay attention to these, his attention was on those books.He directly found books related to programming. In fact, there are not many books of every type in such a small bookstore, but fortunately, there are always some interesting books, and there are some new books. This is Huayue Ling is most interested.


    Hua Yueling''s first concern is those with beautiful covers, or those that attract people''s attention.A good book must first have a good cover, or at least attract attention.At least Hua Yueling thought so.


    But the most important thing about a book is the content after all, and the cover is just a minor aspect.After all, you need to look at the book when you buy a book, not the cover. The cover is at most for viewing, and there is no good use in other aspects.


    Before she knew it, Hua Yueling had already selected several books, but he didn''t say that he would buy that many, but just took a look and wrote it down.Unless it is those that are particularly important, otherwise he likes to buy online.


    I took out my phone to compare it and searched it on the Internet. Except that some books are sold in different places, the prices of others are about the same as those sold here.But Hua Yueling never buys books at the original price. He thinks that is too expensive, and usually waits until there are events.


    Another disadvantage of offline purchases is the price. Although there are promotional activities, they always feel inferior to online ones.In fact, the promotion efforts on the Internet are not that big, but there are ways to make you feel that the promotion is very strong.


    Although that is the case, Hua Yueling generally feels really fragrant.


    The same goes for other people. They have picked some pretty good books, but they just browsed through them and didn''t say to buy them here.In contrast, it is more expensive to buy here.


    Hua Yueling and the others stayed here for more than half an hour. In fact, the three of them didn''t make a few books. Hua Yueling bought the most, but he only bought three books.These three books are relatively cheap, and he thinks they are quite useful to him.


    "It''s almost there, that''s it."


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong had chosen before, but they saw that Hua Yueling hadn''t finished the selection yet, and they were still entangled in which one to choose, so they didn''t come to bother him, and continued to spin around randomly. Looking for other interesting books.


    Hua Yueling was the slowest one to choose, and he himself knew that he had difficulty in choosing, but this symptom could not be overcome by trying to overcome it.Anyway, Hua Yueling had no hope up to now.


    Choosing to choose three books, Hua Yueling was so hesitant because of the price, otherwise he would have been able to choose which one he wanted.


    After paying the money, Hua Yueling and the others carried their bags and went out with them. Lorna and Teres were both relieved.


    "It''s an escape," Terris whispered, but Lorna didn''t respond, even though she thought that way.


    "Sorry for making you wait so long. To compensate you, let''s talk about where you want to go, we will take you there."


    Hua Yueling also knew that she had kept the two little guys waiting for too long, so she said to them apologetically.


    "where to?"


    Teres tilted her head, looking confused.They know too little about the world, and what they like the most is the game.


    "Play games!"


    "Isn''t it okay to play games anytime."


    Hua Yueling was a little bit dumbfounded, what kind of wishes these two little guys called, there is no need to come here to play games, right? You can play in another world.


    The two little guys thought the same as they didn''t say, they still had to help Hua Yueling and the others to make a decision, but Hua Yueling and the others didn''t think about where they were going.I have also taken two little guys to the amusement park before, although it wasn''t a special fun that time.


    "You can go to the amusement park again, what do you think?"


    "We listen to Big Brother!"


    The two little guys didn''t have any opinions, they listened to what Hua Yueling said.The two little guys have always been so cute, making people like them more and more.


    I asked Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong again, and the two of them didn''t have any opinions, although they said they would rather go with him alone if they could.


    But it is impossible to say such a thing now, no one will say it.Lu Yuetong just thought about it, she subconsciously glanced at Mu Ningshuang beside her, but Mu Ningshuang didn''t have any expression on her face.


    The three people rode on their bicycles again, putting a few books in plastic bags and Hua Yueling put them in their baskets.There are not many people coming to the amusement park. After all, it is not a weekend, but it is still a bit more than usual. How can I say that it is still in the summer vacation.


    Hua Yueling asked the two little guys what kind of project they wanted to play. The two little guys also played some projects last time, but it was not too clear which Hua Yueling they liked.


    "Haunted house, I want to go to the haunted house," Teres jumped up and said cheerfully, "Lorna, you?"


    "Anywhere."


    Lorna didn''t ask for anything.

 1992 Chapter 1992

    Haunted houses are not so terrible when there are many people, let alone Hua Yueling and the others are powerful, even if they encounter real ghosts, they don¡¯t necessarily feel afraid, let alone the ghosts played by such people. Up.


    But the two little guys were very happy walking in front. Some "ghosts" popped out. They all pretended to be frightened. Then they couldn''t pretend to be anymore. They ran around the ghosts and jumped and jumped. All the "equipment" on them must be pulled off directly.


    Soon the ghosts were chased by two little guys, and the two little guys became ghosts, and the person who played the ghost became the person who entered the haunted house.


    "These two little guys, what is this called?"


    Lu Yuetong looked at the two little guys in the distance amused, and shook his head amused.They have spent money to become people who come to work, but people who make money have become people who enjoy the adventures of haunted houses.


    The two little guys ran back quickly. Fortunately, the haunted house was dark enough. Otherwise, the things the two little guys did would have to be seen by other "ghosts", but they didn''t know if those ghosts dared to come out. .


    But no matter what, as long as the two little guys are having fun, Hua Yueling didn''t ask for anything else, anyway, they brought these two little guys to play.Since the two little guys like to run around like this, let them go, there is no need to worry about them.


    Hua Yueling and the others just followed behind and walked slowly, looking at the cute and lively appearance of the little guys, but Hua Yueling couldn''t remember how she was when she was a child.Hua Yueling was never as lively as the little guys when he was a child, but he was much quieter.


    But now looking at the performance of the two little guys, Hua Yueling also likes it. Although she is very different from them, Hua Yueling still likes their character very much.


    Many times Hua Yueling also hopes that she has the same personality as them, but how to put it, different people have different ideas.There are many times when Hua Yueling feels that she is fine now.


    People are very entangled, especially Hua Yueling, he is constantly entangled, but most of the time he doesn''t even know what he is entangled with.


    This is just a waste of time, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart.The eyes fell on the two little guys. They didn''t seem to have entered a haunted house at all. On the contrary, they seemed to have entered a happy paradise, jumping and jumping everywhere, really full of vitality.


    The whole haunted house was quickly changed into another look, where is still a haunted house, it has become another place.Fortunately, there are no other people here, otherwise it is estimated that the two little guys will have to be convicted of influencing other people''s play.


    It does affect other people, but Hua Yueling and the others naturally have no problem.


    When the group of people came out of the haunted house, the two little guys still had some ideas. They were playing very happily. Both of them were smiling and very happy.


    "Go somewhere else in a while."


    Hua Yueling bought them snacks and drinks, and the two little guys nodded vigorously as they ate. This time they played more happily than last time.Lorna and Teres are also completely let go. Last time they were somewhat worried that they would be found different in themselves, but this time they don''t have to worry at all.


    I took them to various places to play. Although Hua Yueling and the others only accompany these two little guys to play, their play is pretty good.


    Hua Yueling has never been to an amusement park a few times, since he was little to most of them, he himself has no interest in this place, and his parents have never said to bring him here.So he really doesn''t know much about the projects in the amusement park.


    Lu Yuetong is the one who knows the amusement park best among the three of them.Mu Ningshuang couldn''t be compared, and Mu Ningshuang hadn''t been here a few times, and he didn''t know much about it.


    Hua Yueling feels that there are very few people like herself and Mu Ningshuang. In his impression, most people, mainly children, are still very interested in amusement park projects.


    Hua Yueling didn''t dare not be interested at all, he was still a little interested, it was just a matter of whether he came.He doesn''t like to go out if there is nothing special, let alone come to play in such a place.


    It''s fine to go for a walk in the park in the morning, but he doesn''t think it is necessary to come to the amusement park specifically.This is a question of ideas.


    The two little guys were having fun, but Huayueling and the others still had to go home and leave at noon.They went back a little earlier, mainly thinking about cooking at noon. Sister Yun had been busy all morning and couldn''t wait for her to come back to cook again, it would be too late.


    I spent a few hours in the amusement park in the morning, and they played all the items that they could try in Hua Yueling.But once or twice is enough, the two little guys want to go back sooner later, they want to play games.


    "The time is almost the same, we should go back."


    Hua Yueling glanced at the time, and the time spent playing here was long enough.In fact, if you don''t need to go back to prepare lunch, it''s okay to continue to pretend to have fun, but because of this, he has to go back earlier, time is limited, so he has to prepare lunch before Sister Yun comes back.


    After Hua Yueling said that he wanted to go back, the two little guys were the first to agree. They raised their little hands, and all cheered.It seems that playing here for a long time is a bit boring, and I want to go back and change my mind.


    There was basically nothing to say on the way back. Hua Yueling and the others rode their bicycles for about half an hour before they returned home.


    "Ningshuang, do you want to stay here for lunch?"


    Hua Yueling asked them, she still had to ask, the two girls seemed to want to go home.


    "We won''t stay here and come back in the afternoon. It can be considered as if we haven''t eaten at home for several days, the family will also say."


    In fact, the two girls still want to stay, but think about it recently because they stayed in another world, so they did not stay at home for dinner.They still decided to go home for lunch at noon, anyway, they can come back in the afternoon, and it''s not that they won''t be able to come back.


    "Okay, I''ll give it to you."


    Hua Yueling had bought all the vegetables. Since the two girls were going back, Hua Yueling still said to give them away.But it was stopped by two girls, and both girls said that he didn''t need to send it.


    Hua Yueling watched them leave by bike. When they disappeared, Hua Yueling took the two little guys home.

 1993 Chapter 1993

    The two little guys were taken by him to his room and let them play the game console in their room.However, the two little guys didn''t sit down and play, but said they would help cook lunch.


    Hua Yueling knew that they would help out when they were in another world, but after all, there were not many people here, and even three dishes at most for lunch would be enough.It''s impossible to make dozens of dishes at noon like in another world. There are too many people, but there are only four people here.


    Even with Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, there are only six people. There are only a few people and they don''t need to cook so many dishes.But even if Hua Yueling said so, the two little guys still wanted to help.


    Seeing that they insisted on doing this, Hua Yueling thought that these two little guys were also quite sensible, so she didn''t refuse, and let the two little guys help him.


    The three people work together to make a lunch really much faster.Regardless of the fact that the two little guys are young, they are already very proficient in this aspect after long-term training in the different world. Although the cooking skills may be a little worse, they are already very good, better than most. It is absolute for everyone to be strong.


    But there are definitely some disadvantages. The two little guys don''t know much about vegetables in modern society.The more they come into contact with the different worlds, the more they naturally understand, but the ones here are not good. The two worlds are still different in this respect.


    But this is also very normal. It is naturally impossible for two different worlds to be exactly the same. If that is the case, just merge them into one world.


    But Hua Yueling only thought about it this way. In fact, there are still some places in the two worlds that are the same, and there are more places that are naturally different, but this does not prevent their similarities.


    Hua Yueling taught a series of knowledge about vegetables and meat in this world. In fact, it is mainly how to deal with it. In this respect, the two worlds are somewhat different.Hua Yueling didn''t want to say which aspect was better, forcing others to accept the handling method here.


    Different worlds and ancient times are different, they are two different concepts.A different world is a different world. Although people have fantasies about it, they are still different from people''s fantasies.


    The different world Hua Yueling saw was relatively backward in technology, but magic could make up for the flaws in this aspect.It''s just that magic is more demanding in this regard.It''s not that everyone can use it. You need to be talented. Although you can learn magic with hard work, high-level magicians will definitely not look at you. It is difficult to worship a good master.


    If you don''t have enough qualifications, it is impossible for others to accept you as an apprentice. There is no way in this regard. In fact, the same is true in many other aspects.


    That''s what Hua Yueling was like, compared to his talent, he couldn''t compare with Mu Ningshuang.However, after some studies, Huayueling also had to admit that the gap between the two parties is like this. It is real. Efforts may be able to fill some gaps, but they are also working hard, even harder than you, you said Can you catch up with others?


    A meal was prepared quickly, Hua Yueling brought all the dishes to the table, but sister Yun still did not come back by this time.Hua Yueling glanced at the time, but it was a bit earlier, and maybe she had to wait a while.


    "You two don''t wait with me. If you''re hungry, eat first."


    Hua Yueling said to the two little guys like this, but the two little guys shook their heads like rattles. Instead of listening to him, the two went to his room to play the computer together.


    Seeing that they weren¡¯t hungry yet, Hua Yueling didn¡¯t say anything. After he arranged the dishes on the table, he didn¡¯t make anything else. He went back to his room with the two little guys and played with them. stand up.


    Playing games, it may not be fun when there are more people, but the excitement is sure.


    In fact, Hua Yueling just wanted to have a look next to him, but the two little guys pulled him over and asked him to play with them. Hua Yueling couldn¡¯t refuse, so she sat down with them. By your side.


    The level of the two little guys playing games has risen steadily. In fact, the main reason is that they have played more, so they are becoming more and more skilled.Like other skills, the important thing is not anything else, but how you train and how much you train.


    These are all very important. For games, in addition to reflexes, practice makes perfect.If you are not familiar with it, let alone others.


    Hua Yueling played with them for two games. Looking at the time, something was wrong. Sister Yun hadn''t come back yet.


    "It stands to reason that it''s almost time to come back, why haven''t they?"


    Hua Yueling was a little worried, and then she thought of the morning''s affairs. There won''t be any major issues with Sister Yun.It stands to reason that there shouldn''t be anything rare to hold her here.


    Just when he took out his cell phone and hesitated to call sister Yun, the door opened and he turned his head and looked towards the door.The voice came from the living room, it should be sister Yun who came back.


    Hua Yueling went to open the door a little anxiously, and went to the outside living room. He saw sister Yun pushing the door and walking in from outside.


    "Sister Yun, you are back."


    Hua Yueling hurriedly greeted her. At the same time, he was also looking at Sister Yun up and down. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with Sister Yun. Sister Yun''s expression was also very ordinary, not like something serious had happened.


    "Well, I was a little busy today, I came back later."


    With that said, she had changed her shoes and walked inside.


    "It smells so fragrant, are you ready?"


    "It''s done. I have made several dishes. Today Teres and Lorna are here, and they helped me make it together."


    "Are they here? Have you all finished eating?"


    "Not yet, I''m just waiting for Sister Yun to come back. But I said before that I asked them to eat first, but they didn''t have it, and I''m waiting for Sister Yun to come back."


    "Then tell them to come out for dinner, I''ll wash my hands, and I''ll come out soon."


    Hua Yueling still didn''t ask about the matter he was concerned about. He wanted to ask, but thinking about her sister just coming back, she didn''t need to be so worried.


    "Stop playing, it''s time to eat, hurry out and eat."


    When they entered the house to call the two little guys, the two little guys were getting up and walking outside, and they naturally knew that Huayun was back.


    "Where is Sister Yun?" I don''t know who I learned from. They like to call Sister Hua Yunyun, while Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong are generally called their big sisters.Maybe it''s a habit, I don''t know why.

 1994 Chapter 1994

    Hua Yueling had also been observing Sister Yun''s expression and her state during lunch, but it seemed that Sister Yun didn''t have any problems, and her usual performance was similar, very ordinary.


    Hua Yun is very nice to the two little guys, picking vegetables for them, and treating them very tenderly. In their eyes, Hua Yun is a very gentle big sister.They all like Huayun.


    Hua Yueling was able to understand their thoughts. In his opinion, Sister Yun was the gentlest girl she knew.It''s really like this. It makes people feel very, very comfortable to get along with her.


    Not just two little guys, but Hua Yueling also likes to get along with Sister Yun very much, and he likes this feeling very much.


    Sister Yun has been like this since she was a child. She hasn''t changed much since she was young.This is true whether it is treating him or getting along with other people.


    The two little guys eat here are different foods from the other world, they both like the food here.They ate very fragrantly and ate a big bowl of rice all by themselves.


    "How is it, does it taste good?"


    "It''s delicious!" Teresi said with a hard light on her head.


    After a lunch, Hua Yueling looked for a chance to hold sister Yun and asked what was going on in the morning.


    "What happened in the morning? It''s a bit troublesome, but it''s not a big deal. Xiaoling, you''ve been worrying about this, I don''t know, there is nothing wrong, so don''t worry. Besides, my sister is no ordinary person anymore. Even if something happens, it can''t happen to my sister, isn''t it."


    Hua Yueling was very clear about what Sister Yun said, but he couldn''t help but worry, but it didn''t look like Sister Yun was lying to himself, so there should be no problem.


    Thinking of this, although Hua Yueling was still a little worried, she did not continue to ask.Since Sister Yun said so, don''t ask too much.


    "That''s good, nothing is fine, but Sister Yun needs help? If you need help, tell me, I will help."


    "It''s okay. Sister, I can live with this matter. Besides, it''s not just me, there are other people together. Sister, I''m just a soldier and I can''t take on much task."


    Hua Yun said with a smile.


    Sister Yun is right to say that, she can only be regarded as a small soldier in the police station.Hua Yueling didn''t ask any more, it seemed that Sister Yun obviously didn''t want to answer, although she didn''t know why, whether it was the principle of confidentiality or what, but if that was the case, let it go.


    As long as Sister Yun is not in danger, the others are not so important.


    After lunch and chatting for a while, Sister Yun went to rest. She was very busy at work in the morning, and she was a little tired.But instead of going to rest in her room, she rested in Hua Yueling¡¯s parents¡¯ room.


    Mainly because the computer and the game console are in the room, and the two little guys have to play.If she was resting in that room, the two little guys would have to worry about disturbing her and might not even be able to play.


    Even when I am tired, I think about others and for the sake of two little guys.


    The two little guys went back to the room and continued to have fun, but they still put their minds on it.The more they know about various games, the more they are addicted to them.


    There are really too many games, and the two little guys have some understanding of all kinds of games, but they don''t know so deeply.But they have played all kinds of games.


    To say that their favorite is still role-playing games, but even role-playing games are different. In this regard, the two little guys have different ideas.


    But they won''t quarrel about it, even though the two little guys recommend some of the things they think are good and some of their companions don''t like it.But this is also extremely normal.


    In fact, when they were in another world, they knew that there were so many games in this world, too many to count, but now they are still amazed when looking in the store with the help of Hua Yueling.


    They are a little bit dazzling, and don''t know which one to choose.Hua Yueling watched them keep making choices in the store, and suddenly felt that it was normal for them to have difficulty in choosing.After all, there are so many things that can be bought now, and it is very difficult to choose not difficult.


    Hua Yueling sat next to them and watched them, watching the moving pictures on the screen.In fact, the two little guys refused before. After all, the two of them don''t have any money here, let alone buy games.


    However, Huayueling said, they agreed with some peace of mind.After all, the two little guys have helped a lot with Jie Lucy, working hard every day, besides, even if it weren''t the case, Hua Yueling wouldn''t think there was anything.


    "If you are optimistic about the shopping cart, don''t worry about the money. There is not much, so don''t think about other things."


    Seeing that they were so hesitant to choose, Hua Yueling persuaded them.But this time Teres shook her head.


    "No, we are choosing games that are more suitable for us to play. Although there are many games, not every one is suitable for us."


    The two little guys also understand this, but these are not difficult things, after all, whoever likes and dislikes is clear.The two little guys are still very clear about their own preferences. Some games can tell if they like it at a glance, and some are not easy to judge.


    If there is no other way, you can only try it first. After you buy it and try it, you can decide whether to keep it or refund it according to whether you like it.


    It still depends on the suitability, anyway, the two of them have never done this before.Mainly because of inexperience, and there are many games to play on the computers and game consoles they used before, so there is no need to think about it.


    But it''s different here at Huayueling. Before, Huayueling and the others didn''t teach the little guys how to buy games.But even if they know that a refund is possible, the little guys are cautious.


    Hua Yueling felt that she saw herself from them and others. Wasn''t she the same way at the beginning, even though it is still the same now.Some areas of my own changes are great, while others are not.


    The choice between the two little guys is still very slow, mainly because the types of games they like are not quite the same.If Teris likes it, she will click on the store page to take a look. If Lorna likes it, she will also click on the page. It takes a lot of time to select it like this.

 1995 Chapter 1995

    Hua Yueling watched their choices beside her, but she didn''t say a word.He didn''t give them any opinions or words, just sat there and watched.


    The two little guys also seemed to have forgotten that he was still here. The two little guys were choosing and discussing while they didn''t mean to ask Hua Yueling.But Hua Yueling naturally wouldn''t care about this. In his opinion, this was also quite good, and it was also the effect he wanted to achieve specifically to make the two little guys ignore their existence.


    Seeing that these two little guys had a dispute over a game, Hua Yueling was quite happy when both sides spoke their own ideas.A child, it should be like this, even he feels younger.


    I really like this kind of atmosphere. Hua Yueling finds this kind of fun, very lively, better and more lively than when she is alone.


    Think Mu Ningshuang and the others will come over this afternoon, and they don''t know when they will come.But Hua Yueling was also a little sleepy at this time, and he felt that he also needed to rest and take a nap.


    If you don¡¯t get enough sleep every day, you will be extremely sleepy. This problem has not changed since I was in school until now.Hua Yueling didn''t know why she was so sleepy, compared with others.


    "I''ll lie down for a while, and you will call me if the two big sisters come over later."


    Before Hua Yueling lay down, she reminded the two little guys, and the two little guys naturally nodded repeatedly to indicate that they knew.


    After this, Hua Yueling lay down, ready to rest.He closed his eyes, almost unable to open them.In addition, the weather is still somewhat hotter now, so he soon fell asleep in a dazed state.


    The two little guys didn''t pay attention to him at all, and after moving away from him, they returned to the computer in front of them.Don''t think they have chosen for a long time, almost an hour, but still have no choice, they just chose a few games.


    Such browsing and selection will continue, I don¡¯t know how long it will last.The two little guys hesitated in this regard, not decisive enough.


    This is exactly what Hua Yueling thinks like him the most. He is also like this, choosing difficulty, basically you can say so.As long as I think it¡¯s good, I want everything, I don¡¯t want to choose at all.


    However, this situation does not exist for the two little guys. Hua Yueling said at the beginning that they can choose according to their own preferences. There is no problem at all if they choose more. They choose whatever they want, Huayue Ling will not set limits to them so that they do not worry about other issues.


    However, it is impossible for the two little guys to say not to think about it at all. They don''t know much about money in this world, but there are still some judgments about the value in general.


    Hua Yueling had a dream in her deep sleep, a dream that could not be said to be scary or scary.This dream was not so clear in his memory, as if a layer of mist covered it, preventing him from seeing what was going on.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t move in the "dream", as if he had never existed before, vaguely able to see a figure slowly moving in front of him, but he didn''t know who that figure was.


    First of all, he can''t see exactly what that person looks like, so he doesn''t know who he is.Secondly, he could tell from the vague figure that he didn''t know that person.


    Why would someone you don¡¯t know appear in front of you, who is he and what is he going to do?All kinds of questions came to mind, Hua Yueling couldn''t find an accurate answer, he couldn''t even guess one, he could only judge something based on the extremely blurry image in front of him.


    The angle of view is behind that figure, and Hua Yueling''s sight does not coincide with that person.He is like a camera floating behind that person, observing everything that is happening in the vast place in front from a higher angle.


    But now he couldn''t see anything. The man just walked forward like this, and he seemed to be holding something in his hand.However, Huayueling couldn¡¯t see what it was, which surprised him. The thing seemed to be a weapon, but even if it was a weapon, Huayueling could not judge what it was based on its almost mosaic-like picture quality. Come.


    In fact, although other places are covered by mist, they are not so blurred. Only the person''s hands are covered by mosaic. Huayueling narrowed his eyes and couldn''t see what it was.That thing just doesn''t want people to see it.


    All the attention is on that thing, the more you don''t want people to see it, the more Hua Yueling wants to know what it is, but the more you want to know, the less you can see it.No matter how you look at Hua Yueling, all you can see there are some mosaics. Although there are some colors, you can''t see much with these colors.


    Hua Yueling feels that the mosaics are really ugly when they are put together, especially uncomfortable for those who see it.


    No matter how you look at it, you can''t see anything, Hua Yueling can only temporarily withdraw her attention from there, focusing entirely on the person who is acting.It seemed that he had been walking forward, but Hua Yueling looked into the distance, but couldn''t see anything.


    There is a piece of snow in the distance, there are no buildings, no figures, nothing exists.Hua Yueling couldn''t see what the other party was going to do, he was very curious about it, but no one could satisfy his curiosity.


    No one answered his question, and no one told him what is going on now. He can only explore little by himself, go forward little by little, there is no other way, and there is no other way. line.


    Hua Yueling didn''t even know how he came to this place. He recalled, trying hard to remember what happened before he came here.


    Gradually he remembered something, before that he seemed to be sleeping.


    "Could it be that I am dreaming?"


    In Hua Yueling''s thoughts, it seemed that there was no other possibility other than that he was dreaming, but he thought of another thing. He originally thought that kind of thing would never happen again.


    "It must have something to do with that."


    Hua Yueling made a judgment immediately, it couldn''t be okay, he thought so in his heart.


    Thinking about what happened last time, how to deal with this time, Hua Yueling has no clues until now, he really doesn''t know anything, all this makes him confused.

 1996 Chapter 1996

    Hua Yueling probably made some judgments based on the information currently obtained, but at the same time he was also a little worried about the two little guys, wondering if they would become targets.But logically speaking, there should be no problem. Although he doesn''t know how the other party has achieved this level, it is obviously conditional, at least nothing happened before he fell asleep.


    Calming down and thinking about this issue seriously, the doubts in Hua Yueling''s mind became more and more intense, this time things felt the same as before.


    But the experience is different.Hua Yueling went to an incredible place last time, but at that time he was able to act on his own, but now he can only watch others act, and he can''t do anything. Is this a new way?


    Hua Yueling doesn''t know how to solve the situation in front of her, is this an illusion?Hua Yueling tried to decipher the illusion, but the space in front of her only fluctuated slightly, and then it returned to the previous state without any other changes.


    It seems that there are still some errors in my guess. This kind of error is not a big one, but it will definitely have some impact.It''s not even an illusion, so what''s the situation?


    After experiencing the last incident, Huayueling won''t panic for no reason. He is very calm now, especially calm.


    Calmness is the best way to solve problems, especially being able to calm down and think is the most important thing. If there is no way to calmly think, don''t think of being able to solve the problem easily.


    Hua Yueling thought about various situations and various solutions.For now, Huayueling can¡¯t think of a solution. Last time, she relied on Sister Aroline¡¯s help, but this time, there was no Sister Aroline. She was alone here, and she needed her own strength to solve the problem. The problem.


    "Xiaoxue, it looks like I can only ask you."


    Hua Yueling whispered to Xiaoxue, Xiaoxue might have some solutions to the problem, but Xiaoxue''s solution was also very clear to Hua Yueling.


    For Xiaoxue, the best way is to let him buy skills or purchase props, but Hua Yueling looked at the Ji Bin she had left.If you want to buy it, you can buy lower-level skills at most, and high-level skills cannot be purchased.


    Not enough gold coins is the biggest trouble, Hua Yueling has no other way to get gold coins for the time being, unless he directly sells all the things in his hands.And he had made plans for those gold coins, ready to buy skills for manufacturing.


    "Xiaoxue, what kind of place am I now? I shouldn''t be dreaming, but in an illusion, right?" This is Hua Yueling''s guess. He doesn''t think he is in a dream. Although there is a possibility Some, but not very big in his opinion.


    It''s not that I was sleeping before, and I am already in a dream now. Although it is said that such a thing may happen in the dream, Hua Yueling feels that her situation is a little different.The current situation is very uncomfortable, Hua Yueling can''t do anything she wants to do.


    Nothing is more uncomfortable than this, only as a spectator watching, everything else has nothing to do with him.This made him not know what he should do or how to do it.


    Everything is confusing, and my mind is blank.


    "Similar to what the master thought. The place where the master is now is almost a mixture of two situations, both in a dream and in an illusion."


    "There is nothing wrong with fusing the two aspects, right? That is to say, after I entered my dream, it invaded my dream and used illusions on me."


    Hua Yueling guessed that this should be the case, but he didn''t know exactly what was going on.


    Xiaoxue didn''t explain too much, he didn''t know or why it was not easy to say, but Hua Yueling didn''t ask much.The question now is how to solve the current problem and how to get out of this state.


    At least for the time being, Hua Yueling really didn''t think of a good way to come, so she could only take one step at a time, if Xiaoxue had no good way.


    Hua Yueling followed the person in front of her while waiting for Xiaoxue''s answer.


    "Actually, the owner of the answer should be almost clear. It is impossible for them to give other answers."


    "ok, I get it."


    There was no need for Xiaoxue to continue speaking, Hua Yueling already knew what she was going to say, so she simply shook her head without letting her continue.In fact, it¡¯s easy to understand that one''s own ability is not enough, or the skill level is not enough,


    If the skill level is sufficient, or if you have a deep enough understanding of the current situation, you can directly change the situation.He can directly destroy everything and wake himself from this situation, but he can''t do it yet, so he can only find other ways.


    Hua Yueling can''t do anything at present, she can only follow that person, which is almost a "main perspective" figure, and see what the other person is going to do in the process.


    Hua Yueling is still quite curious about this. The figure of that person does not seem to be walking fast at all. It seems that there is nothing to worry about. However, based on her own experience, Hua Yueling roughly guessed that the other party must have something. What''s wrong, the aura exuding from him is a bit wrong.


    As for what was wrong, he couldn''t tell why, but he could guess based on his own experience.


    It seems that the other party is passing aggressively, and if he guesses well, it should be troublesome to find someone.I just don''t know how unlucky that person is.


    The person in front of him is still quite strong, but if Hua Yueling is asked to evaluate it, it will probably be like this, not a strong enemy, it can only be said that he is still younger.


    At least Hua Yueling felt that it was not a problem to deal with him with her own strength. There was definitely not a 50-50 match between the two sides. Hua Yueling''s odds of winning were much greater, almost seven-three.


    But now is definitely not the time to write, what Hua Yueling cares most about is what she should do here.I didn''t know how long it would take to keep following along, and he had no way to control himself.


    Hua Yueling hopes to "wake up" more quickly. In fact, he is very clear in his heart that even if a long time passes here, the time spent in the real world will not be too long, but even if he knows this, he is not willing Stay here for too long.As said before, Hua Yueling doesn''t like waiting.


    The reality made him have to wait, even if he wanted to do something, he couldn''t choose, he couldn''t choose anything.

 1997 Chapter 1997

    Following the figure of that person, what Hua Yueling can see is limited.What he saw most was the white snow on the ground. The white snow covered the earth and covered its original color.


    The man walked on the white snow without saying a word, but his steps were fast.Leave a series of footprints on the snow.He stepped on the foot and sank into the snow, but it didn''t affect his speed at all. Although he couldn''t be said to be flat, it was not too much.


    Hua Yueling didn''t need to move herself, just as if she was hanging behind the opponent like that, at the same speed as him.As long as he moves forward, Hua Yueling''s line of sight will follow, and if he suddenly stops, his line of sight will also stop.


    The howling of the wolf sounded, Hua Yueling looked around, only to see a silver-white figure rushing out from somewhere in the distance, it was a figure he was familiar with.


    "White wolf?"


    Hua Yueling had a clear understanding, and suddenly realized that everything she saw had something to do with it.But this shouldn''t have been done by the white wolf. The white wolf was obviously bigger than them.


    "No, this must have nothing to do with the white wolf, because I have thought about things related to it before, so this scene appears."


    Is this what Riyoushou thinks and dreams, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, continued to observe, and wanted to see what would happen next.It was obvious that a battle was about to take place. From Hua Yueling''s perspective, the white wolves had the advantage right now, but if the guy he was following had no chance at all, it would definitely be impossible.


    This guy still has some opportunities, although Hua Yueling feels that he is still weaker in terms of his strength, but now he has some spiritual advantages.Hua Yueling could see it.


    There are things that must be done. Hua Yueling can see from his actions that his actions are very firm. It is useless even if someone stands in front of him. He will not allow others to block his path.


    Silver Wolf surrounded him from all directions, but this did not have a good effect, even if he was surrounded, he was still very calm.There was no sign of panic at all.


    At least from the performance up to now, the other party did a good job, and he didn''t panic too much, as if the situation was still under his control.


    However, it is quite normal for Hua Yueling to feel the panic and fear in the opponent''s heart, but Hua Yueling mainly wants to see how he responds to the situation in front of him.Surrounded by so many silver wolves, at least Hua Yueling felt it was difficult for him to cope.


    At this moment, seeing Silver Wolf surrounded him and attacked him, he was still not in a hurry.Glancing around, 1 observes the movements of the silver wolf that is attacking, he seems to want to use this method to find out whether there is a flaw in the cooperation of these guys.


    However, it can be clearly seen that the cooperation of these silver wolves is not unfamiliar. On the contrary, it seems that they have cooperated many times. They surrounded him in a semicircle, so that he could not find a way to escape.


    It is naturally possible to walk back, but even if it does that, it is definitely not what he wants, and even if it is to escape, he may not be faster than Silver Wolf.


    However, the man didn''t mean to run away, but greeted him with a weapon.It seemed that he didn''t have any plan, but just aimed at the silver wolf that rushed towards him in the front.


    Hua Yueling was observing the opponent''s actions. It seemed that he was a character more similar to a rash man, but Hua Yueling felt that it should not be the case.Although I haven''t seen anything so far, Hua Yueling feels that the other party should be confident.


    How to do it at present Hua Yueling hasn''t seen it yet, and the other party hasn''t shown it, but Hua Yueling can roughly guess something from the opponent''s actions.Looking at his approach, it is estimated that he will not be an enemy of all the silver wolves, so it will be very difficult for him to win, and even if he wins, he can''t bear it in the end.


    The Silver Wolf naturally wouldn''t dodge, it also continued to rush over, and then Hua Yueling saw the two figures intertwined in an instant.In this way, the two figures passed by each other, but it was just a momentary effort. One person and one wolf changed directions.


    The silver wolf wailed and fell to the ground, and then there was no sound.The man used this strength to rush forward.


    Hua Yueling followed him, but she also felt this speed once, but it was nothing to him.Although this speed is fast, like an arrow from the string, he can also do it, even faster.


    However, it is actually somewhat interesting to experience this speed from a different perspective, like a gust of wind blowing past.Although the rest of the silver wolf has been spread out, it is impossible to surround him, and can only catch up from behind.


    Silver Wolf''s speed is about the same as him at this time. If a man can''t hold on, he is very likely to be caught up.


    Hua Yueling wanted to see what other moves he hadn''t used, but when he thought about it, he saw that the man''s figure disappeared like this.


    "Ok?"


    Hua Yueling was a little confused, how suddenly, without any signs, disappeared from her eyes, what''s going on.


    But soon he realized what had happened. The figure of the man was in the snow, and he almost merged with the snow.However, Hua Yueling still discovered this through clues.


    However, although he could discover through observation, it was because Hua Yueling was bound to him and acted together, so he could probably know where he was.After all, even if you don''t know, you''re not far behind him, you can still find the location easily as long as you determine the distance.


    The Silver Wolf couldn''t find him hiding here, so they rushed directly from here, they didn''t realize that the person had disappeared suddenly.Soon they lost their target, and they didn''t know what to do, and they started searching one by one.


    Use my keen sense of smell and observation ability to find it, but I don''t know how a man does it, and hide it very well.


    Hua Yueling was really a little surprised. This guy was really not a simple guy as she thought. In such an emergency situation, he could come up with such a way to hide in time. It was indeed a talent.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know how he did it, but he did it, and he really lied to the silver wolves to let them leave from here, and didn''t find it hidden here.

 1998 Chapter 1998

    Even if Huayueling has been following the man like a video camera, she still doesn''t know how she hid. Anyway, it was "swish", and then the person was hidden in the snow.


    Even if you observe carefully, it is difficult to see some clues.This is where he is great. He has such a special ability to hide, and he can hide very well. Hua Yueling can''t see any abnormalities.


    I don''t know if this man''s skill is intelligently hidden in the snow, or is capable of mimicking, hiding beside anything, pretending to be part of what kind of food.


    Thinking about it, Hua Yueling found that her thoughts had shifted from her mother''s.She was to find a way to leave, not to think about what kind of skills this person has. To be honest, no matter what kind of ability the other person has, it has nothing to do with him.


    What Hua Yueling needs to know now is how to leave, if she can get rid of the situation in front of her, rather than care about it.But so far it still has nothing to see, at least judging from the current situation, there is no solution.


    "open!"


    Trying to remove the illusion in front of him, but it still had no effect. Hua Yueling looked down again, and saw that the person actually moved forward at this time.However, because he is hidden in the snow, he can''t clearly see his movements.


    Hua Yueling could only see his figure reluctantly, and saw him sneaking like a snake. At the same time, he was also watching. He was watching the direction the silver wolves were chasing, searching for the gap between them. .As they moved farther and farther, the distance between each other gradually increased. If this continues for a while, the space for him will be even greater.


    However, it seemed that the man was very anxious. He couldn''t wait any longer, and he didn''t want to wait any longer. At this moment, he left quickly, preparing to go further.


    Soon he rushed to the position between the two white wolves, and the white wolves on the left and right were a certain distance away, but he was not very confident whether he could hide from the two white wolves.


    You must know that they are two wolves, not other creatures. If it is other monsters or creatures, there may be some opportunities, but the possibility of facing them is really low.


    But Hua Yueling quickly realized that he had used this method to avoid Silver Wolf''s detection, but it was in a static state.Can it be done in the current state of activity?


    Just when Hua Yueling was so suspicious, the man had already broken through between the two white wolves.The two silver wolves didn''t seem to notice, and didn''t pay attention to where it was.


    "This kind of hiding ability is good. What is his purpose? After watching for so long, I still can''t see anything. So far, it seems that there is nothing."


    It''s just a monster on the road, maybe if he doesn''t touch it, he will let him know what the other party is doing.Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure, but she still had to look at it again. It still couldn''t be judged just by relying on all the current information.


    Hua Yueling still has to follow the other party for a period of time. The length of this period of time is not easy to say, at least now it is impossible to determine what Hua Yueling is.He just felt that he couldn''t judge something based on all the information he had obtained before.


    In his opinion, there is still no flaw in this world, and in fact, it cannot be said that it does not exist, but it can be said that he has not found it yet.


    What should I do next? Just treat this as a dream.Just keep on dreaming, don¡¯t stop dreaming, when the time comes, the dream will naturally wake up.


    Of course, Hua Yueling is actually not so optimistic that things will go on like this, it is impossible, he can say so for sure.Yes, it is impossible.


    If he is really in the illusion, the other party will definitely do everything possible to keep him here, if he does nothing, it is naturally the best.It doesn''t take much trouble to leave him here completely, without doing other things.


    However, Hua Yueling will definitely not do nothing. He will do something and try to break free from this situation. This is more difficult. Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t know if he can do it, but he There is still some confidence in this.


    Hua Yueling felt that she had a great opportunity to get out of this place, and it might take some more time, judging from the current situation.As for more, he doesn''t know, the information he has obtained is still too little to allow him to solve difficult problems.


    It would be great if Sister Aroline was there, she could help, but she was not there.And you can¡¯t think of other people¡¯s help as soon as you encounter such a thing, you also need to solve the problem yourself, and you can¡¯t think of other people¡¯s help all the time, that is definitely not good.


    Hua Yueling cheered up and continued to observe.The figure of the man in between was walking swiftly in the snow, his speed was incredible, it was like a silver-white lightning, and he had rushed a long distance in a blink of an eye.


    That person was like a swimming fish, like swimming in the water in the snow.Even his speed is faster than the speed of those fishes, I don''t know how many, and in a blink of an eye he has already rushed out for unknown distance.


    Even so, he still couldn''t get rid of the silver wolf''s chase. When he was not moving, the silver wolf could not find his existence at all.But when he started to act, Silver Wolf didn''t say that he could pinpoint where he was, but at least understood a general direction.


    The direction is correct, although not necessarily completely accurate.


    Hua Yueling scanned the surroundings and saw that the silver wolves were still searching nearby, but they didn''t come here.They just moved in the original direction and rushed past, and they didn''t really find anyone here.


    "It''s not bad to hide, so it seems that it''s easy for him to escape."


    Secretly thinking in her heart, Hua Yueling also focused on other directions.There is not much worth noting here, at least Hua Yueling thinks so.There is nothing else except the person in front of him and the Silver Wolf.


    There is nothing particularly noteworthy here, and Hua Yueling did not find anything useful on the road.This made Hua Yueling a little helpless, he had tried his best to search for it, but so far he still hadn''t found anything.


    "Look at it, let''s talk about it, the main thing is to see where he is going."


    This person has a firm goal, and he moved quickly in one of these directions, although he hasn''t seen much until now.

 1999 Chapter 1999

    Just like this, Hua Yueling didn''t know how long it had passed. Anyway, the man in front of him still couldn''t get rid of Silver Wolf''s pursuit.Silver Wolf seemed to be on the bar with him. In any case, he was unwilling to leave as soon as possible. Instead, he kept walking by his side. Although he could not find him, he was not too far away.


    The man also stopped at this time, and he had a general judgment after this period of action.It seems that I can''t continue to act like this, otherwise it is impossible to get rid of those guys even if I get there.


    This is the situation right now, if you want to ask those silver wolves, you need to spend some thought.It is almost impossible to just rely on this hidden technology to get rid of them.After all, those silver wolves have not been rid of him after so long, which explains some facts.


    "It still doesn''t seem to work."


    The man''s words came into Hua Yueling''s ears, Hua Yueling looked blank, and blinked vigorously.You have to know that there was no sound in just a while, don¡¯t look at what happened, but in Hua Yueling¡¯s eyes it was like a silent film in the old days, at most you can only see the picture, not hear anything. sound.


    But now I can hear that person speaking, what does this show.There are more changes in this dreamlike world.It''s hard to say whether this change is good or bad. Does it mean that the component of fantasy has increased a bit, and the component of dreams has decreased a bit.


    Hua Yueling is hard to judge, but no matter which of these two categories is not good for him.He prefers that everything remains the same. Of course, changes may also have some benefits, but it''s hard to say.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t find out more information at present, he just knew that the world he was in had changed.But for the specific changes, it is only sound at present.


    The scenery I see is still the same, everything in front of me is like this.Covered by a thin layer of mist, there is nothing else.


    Hua Yueling looked at the weapon in that person''s hand again. It was slightly different from before, but it was only slightly different. It was still mosaic-like "picture quality", and it was not clear what it was.


    Up to now, Hua Yueling felt that perhaps the key to breaking the game was that thing, which was the strangest thing he had seen here so far.


    Go back through that weapon, no, maybe that weapon is not a weapon, but an item with a special purpose.Until now, Hua Yueling hadn''t seen him use that weapon, even when he was fighting Silver Wolf before.


    Since it''s not a weapon, why does the other party have to hold it all the time? What''s the effect?


    Hua Yueling tried to see more clearly, but still couldn''t see clearly.Everything else is shrouded in a layer of mist, only it is a mosaic, which is completely mosaic, even if you see it more clearly, it is just a clearer mosaic.


    In this case, it is impossible to see clearly what is hidden inside, Hua Yueling frowned and stared at it carefully, and finally had to admit that she still couldn''t do it.


    "No, I still can''t be too anxious."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help sighing, it was more difficult to leave as soon as possible.


    Sinking down, Hua Yueling stopped thinking about other things, watching the figure quietly, just go on like this, look again, anyway, she can''t do anything.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know when she would be able to move, and now even if she could think of any way to do it, she couldn''t move.


    The man stopped, and the silver wolves did not move at this time. The silver wolves wandered around here for a while, but they still didn''t find anything. They just heard them howling loudly, and then moved away quickly.


    It seemed that he could not be found for a long time, and now even his aura disappeared completely, and the silver wolves all left directly.


    The silver wolves just gave up like this, they could only give up after a long time could not find it, although they wanted to kill each other to avenge their companions.But forget it for now, it''s all over.


    But even in this situation, the man still didn''t intend to release the mimicry, he carefully observed the distant figures of the silver wolf.At present, they are still not far enough away. If they come out now, they will be discovered if they are not sure, so it is better to wait for a while and wait until they have gone far.


    Almost ten minutes later, those silver wolves could no longer be seen, and he emerged from the snowfield, looking into the distance, and continued to walk step by step.


    The direction that Silver Wolf left was other, not the direction he is currently heading, so he dared to continue walking in this direction, otherwise he would definitely have to think of other ways.However, the situation is much better now, at least there is no need to worry about being targeted by those silver wolves again, but it is not completely certain.


    The person walked slowly, he was still observing, still waiting, wanting to see if other guys would come over.However, his luck was not bad, but he encountered the silver wolf pack that time and never encountered other monsters.


    Suddenly feeling something, Hua Yueling raised her head to look, and there were snowflakes floating in the sky.It''s snowing, and it''s snowing again in this cold weather.


    Hua Yueling could feel the cold, but that cold actually didn''t do any harm to him.He doesn¡¯t feel cold, perhaps because of his current state, and he doesn¡¯t know exactly what kind of state he is in, whether it¡¯s a ghost or something, or it¡¯s never existed, just as a The camera exists.


    Can''t feel the cold, it''s still in the snowy day that he likes most. There is nothing more interesting and interesting than this.But unlike him, the man in front of him can feel the cold.


    He didn''t wear much, and he shivered from time to time in the cold weather. Now it is snowing and the temperature drops even more so.


    The man''s clothes were tattered, and now he was holding his arms around him, even though he still held the weapon in his hands, his body was trembling, and he struggled to move forward.Step by step, leaving a series of footprints in the snow.


    Hua Yueling was observing, his expression on his face was extraordinarily determined, and he wanted to move on while gritting his teeth.He didn''t want to stop, the breath he exhaled turned into white mist and floated to the sky.


    Walking step by step, Hua Yueling didn''t know what was waiting for him further away, nor what was waiting for him.He can only expect everything to pass as soon as possible, waiting is really boring.

 2000 Chapter 2000

    Along the way, there is a high snow-capped mountain further ahead. The snow-capped mountain is very high. Hua Yueling looked up and couldn''t see the end.But at this moment, Hua Yueling suddenly noticed that there seemed to be something on the top of the snowy mountain, but he hadn''t noticed it before.


    Hua Yueling took a closer look, but he couldn''t see clearly. There seemed to be something there, but it seemed that there was nothing.It was vague, there was originally a layer of mist blocking the line of sight, and with this vague effect, it was even impossible to see clearly.


    He couldn''t help it, but it seemed that he still had a chance to see clearly.After waiting for the man to go up to the snow-capped mountain for a while, he will have a chance, but he doesn''t know whether his goal is there.


    Hua Yueling was not sure, but he estimated that the probability was so high, and it was very likely to guess from his current signs of action.


    I saw the man slowly climbing the mountain, slowly from the foot of the mountain to the top. If this climbed all the way to the top of the mountain, Hua Yueling estimated that he would have been covered with a layer of snow, and he would not even need to reach the top of the mountain. You have to become a snowman halfway up the mountain.


    But he didn''t mean to stop, and continued to climb the mountain. It was already very difficult to climb up, and the speed was very slow.


    The road above the hillside is slippery, mainly because of snow, and it is still snowing.Fortunately, the hillside here is not so sloping, nor so steep, so the tragedy of falling from above will not happen at that time, but even so, it is safe. If you are not careful, you may slide down from above. .


    It¡¯s not that there was no such thing as a beating when the man climbed. He stuck the weapon in his hand on the ground. The weapon pierced the snow and pierced into the ground, but even so, there was no way to stop it completely. It was still slow. Slowly sliding down, can only stop slowly like this.


    After finally stopping the downward trend, he slowly stood up, patted the snow on his body, rubbed his hands, and then patted his cheek vigorously.His body was almost frozen.


    After moving my body, I finally made the body that was about to freeze up some warmth.But it''s just a little bit.The action is still a bit slow, which is normal, after all, in such a icy world, wearing thin clothes, but Hua Yueling thought that with his strength, it should be reasonable to be less afraid of the cold.


    But that man was afraid of the cold, terribly scared, he even retreated a little.Hua Yueling can tell from his expression and movements.


    But when he raised his head and looked up, he clenched his teeth again and seemed to have a deep hatred with something on it, which gave him the motivation to move forward again.Hua Yueling didn''t know much about these, and he didn''t want to understand them, he felt that these had little to do with him.


    The man on the way has gone through a lot of hardships. Hua Yueling was worried about him, but he was very lucky. Although he said that he had encountered many things, nothing really happened.


    One of the most dangerous times was to encounter an iceberg and snow ape on a mountain slope. It was such a great guy.The ice mountain snow ape has arms that are even longer than the body, and a pair of slender legs. The white hair covers the whole body. As soon as it appears, the whole world seems to be shrouded in ice. The cold atmosphere, Huayueling The feeling is particularly clear, although it has no effect on him.


    Iceberg Snow Ape appeared suddenly. Before that, it was just a shadow of reality and reality. The man didn''t care about it, but he soon realized that it was wrong, and it was a bit late by then.The sound he made as he moved forward had already attracted the other''s attention.


    The man''s expression changed involuntarily, and he became nervous.He realized that the current situation was dangerous.I want to find a place to hide, but this is a bit difficult. Among the vast snow-capped mountains, there is no place for him to hide.


    It would be better if there is a cave, but it is not here, so he can only repeat his tricks, and the figure immediately lay down and hide in the snow, using this method to hide from the prying eyes of the ice mountain and snow ape.


    Fortunately, Bingshan Snow Ape was not as good as Silver Wolf in perception, otherwise he would really be ruined here.


    Bingshan Snow Ape didn''t take these things too seriously. After scanning it, he walked away as if nothing happened, and didn''t continue to stay here.


    The man waited until it was far enough away before he dared to get up from the hidden place, and after observing it, he continued to walk forward.There is no other way.


    After the iceberg snow ape wandered around the mountainside for a while, the wine slowly walked to the other side. The man was holding his breath and watching its back, until its back disappeared on the other side of the snow mountain for a long time. Dare to get up and continue to walk forward.


    After taking two steps, he confirmed that he didn''t feel any other dangerous aura anymore before he dared to relax.Otherwise, the mood will always be tight, like a tight thread, if you don''t pay attention to it, it may break.


    "There is almost a normal distance, and it''s almost there."


    The man whispered to himself, his voice filled with exhaustion, even his voice was actually trembling due to the cold.


    "It''s almost here."


    Repeating the same words again, he used them to encourage himself, hoping that he could reach the top as soon as possible.He took what was in his hand before his eyes, stared at it, and took a long breath.


    Stepping out more firmly, he bent over, like a fierce cheetah, with the possibility of breaking out at any time.


    However, there were even more dangerous situations on the way. There were still snowballs directly rolling down on the mountain. The snowballs obviously did not appear to be naturally generated. If they were naturally generated, it should not be that way.


    There was only one snowball, and it stumbled and rolled straight from the top of the mountain, aiming at the man.


    Hearing the sound, the man looked up subconsciously, and couldn''t help but change his face when he saw this scene.But he definitely can''t stay here, he needs to hide elsewhere.


    The snowball fell from the sky. It was so big that it seemed inevitable.


    But he wouldn''t give up his hope of survival because of this. Although it seems almost impossible to avoid it, it doesn''t mean that there is no way to avoid it.


    The man still believed that he could do it, but he had to be faster, and he couldn''t wait any longer.Looking around, he quickly judged what he should do.

 2001 Chapter 2001

    The slope on the right is steeper, but it is slightly difficult to dodge. On the left, there are some places to dodge, but there are almost no flat places.In this case, it is naturally more difficult to avoid as soon as possible, but he must fight a wave anyway.


    He doesn''t know what''s going on right now, but it is likely that someone is preventing him from moving forward.Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence.


    With force under his feet, his body rushed out suddenly, and he reached the side platform very quickly, but it was a pity that his feet were slippery.Fortunately, he can barely control his body, but he won''t slip and fall directly like this, but if he keeps on like this, he won''t be able to say anything.


    Controlling the slippery footsteps, the weapon in his hand thrust into the ground forcefully, his feet finally got under control, and he had no time to relax, and he didn''t even dare to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Raising his head just took a look forward and noticed that the snowball was still "staggering" and hitting it down. He gritted his teeth and rushed to the side.


    At this moment, the big snowball made of white snow was about to roll in front of him.Snowflakes and some small snowballs also flew down, hitting his hair and cheeks.


    It''s cold and biting, this is definitely not just for fun, coldness rushes towards his face, it is more cold than the snowflakes in the sky and the cold wind, knowing that his muscles almost stiffen up and down, even the activities are affected. It is extremely restrictive.


    But he hasn''t given up yet, his hands are moving to the side at extremely fast speed, and the speed under his feet is not slow.Although he has avoided most of it now, part of his body is still exposed to the impact of the snowball. If he is really hit like this, let alone what he will be hit, even if he is not hit. He couldn''t survive as the snowball fell to the bottom of the mountain.


    As long as he thinks that he will be crushed by such a huge snowball, and as the snowball gradually rolls down, he feels cold all over.It was as if he was in a boundless piece of piercing ice, the ice piercing his skin, as if to completely pierce his body.


    The speed has almost reached the fastest. That is the last thing he can do. He can only resist like this, but he can''t do anything else.


    Watching such a huge snowball smash down, that kind of scene is hard for ordinary people to imagine and absolutely unwilling to see, but he saw such a scene here, and he has to withstand such pressure, otherwise he Will die here, no one can help him.


    The weapon in his hand is not good. It is just a weapon. Although it has divine power, he cannot fully control it. Under this situation, the power of nature is still better.


    As an ordinary person, it is so difficult to resist the power of nature. It is almost impossible.No one dares to say that he can completely ignore the power of nature, not just Huayueling and the others, even Liweiluo and the others.


    But when they reach their state, they can naturally resist the power of nature, let alone the snowballs that are falling like this, even in the storms, blizzards and the like.


    Hua Yueling looked at his response, and based on his observations, this was the best degree the other party could answer.But success depends on some luck.


    In fact, his reaction speed is already fast enough, if it weren''t for this, it would be impossible to escape the snowball''s falling range so quickly.But even so, he still hasn''t completely escaped from that range. Although the range where the snowballs fell has largely dodged, there are still some smaller snowballs covering him. If one is not careful, these Snowball can also bring fatal damage to him.


    So even in this situation, he still didn''t stop and continued to dodge.It''s just that the speed of dodge has slowed down, and almost his whole body is frozen.Holding the ground covered with ice and snow with both hands, there are even some traces of blue-purple, which are frostbite,


    However, none of this affected his actions. Although the speed would be much slower in this case and his hands were almost immobile, he still did not give up.


    "Huh, huh..."


    The rapid breathing expresses its pain. No one can help it solve its own pain, and it can''t do it on its own. He can only continue to fight to survive.


    "Not yet..."


    Expecting to speak weakly, although he did not look up, he knew that his current state was not very good.He hasn''t survived yet, and he has not escaped this wave of catastrophes, so he must continue to act.


    If the body is not affected by the ice cold, there is definitely no problem. The key is that his whole body is about to be frozen, even if he moves his body under this situation, it will not help.The warmth brought by moving the body cannot resist the cold outside.Let alone a snowball from a higher place, that kind of coldness is not something that can be resisted casually.


    The snowball rolled down from him. Although he himself was only slightly affected by the force of the downward thrust and was not affected much, it was still painful and uncomfortable enough for him.


    The side of his body was hit by a strong force, and his body fell down involuntarily. Fortunately, he was still able to control his body.One hand grabbed the mountain wall, and barely hung it halfway up the mountainside, before falling down with the other snow.


    The situation is good or bad. Although he is fashionable and hanging in the air, the rock he is holding has some noise. It seems that the entire mountain has been affected by the snowball falling and may fall apart.


    He felt that the situation was not good in his heart, so he didn''t dare to take it carelessly. Although the movements on his hands were slower, he acted early enough.Grasping the same place with both hands, one at the foot forcefully, the whole person jumped up, but because the body knows to be too stiff, so there is no way to jump too high, only to let his body barely fall there.


    He didn''t dare to stay at all until he fell. It was not a joke. If he stayed here for more than a minute, it would be a very crisis for him.


    Quickly escaped from here, he kept running up, and at the same time had to avoid those snowballs and Shirayuki''s attacks.That kind of attack doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect and can¡¯t hurt people, but it¡¯s just what it looks like. If you really rush to come into contact with it, you¡¯ll find out how terrible it is, no matter it is. For whom.

 2002 Chapter 2002

    This battle with nature was probably a tie between the two sides, and no one won.In this way, the snowball gradually rolled down in the eyes of the man, and it has been rolling in the snow and ice to the ground below.


    Due to the blocking of the flying snow, the man can''t see clearly, but he can also see that the snowball bursts on the ground and turned into thousands of white snow scattered on the ground.


    The snow formed a peak there, but there was nothing above that peak.The man trembled and looked up. It was only half the distance, and half the distance to go. How many obstacles he had to encounter before he could reach his destination.


    No matter how many hardships he needs to go through, this is nothing to him, it can''t stop his path forward, and he will never give up halfway because of this.That snowball couldn''t stop his determination to move forward, and the others couldn''t stop it.


    Still climbing up the mountain, all he needs to do now is to go forward like this and climb all the way to the top of the mountain.He doesn''t know what other tricks the other party will have to deal with him, but he believes he can definitely solve all these problems.


    No one can stop him, no one can.


    Hua Yueling witnessed all of this behind him. This is still a somewhat interesting thing. Watching him climb up step by step, although he said that he did nothing, it seemed that he had experienced all of this. of.


    Looking at it from behind, he stretched out his hand to climb the bulge above, and then stepped up step by step. Hua Yueling could feel his persistence and his unwillingness to give up.Although I knew that Hua Yueling still didn''t know why he wanted to go up the mountain so persistently, these things were no longer important, at least for Hua Yueling.


    Actually it wasn''t that important, but Hua Yueling was still somewhat curious before that, he was a very interesting person.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know whether his struggle could be successful, but these had no meaning to him. Regardless of whether his struggle was useful or not, what Hua Yueling should do or how to do it.


    "But speaking of his weapons is really interesting."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself that it would be better if he could get that weapon, he could try and study that weapon.But obviously he can''t do it. In his current state, he absolutely can''t do it.


    Unless there is an entity that allows oneself to get the possibility of action, obviously that is unlikely.


    A little bit of time passed, and Hua Yueling had followed him up the mountain for three-quarters of the distance. Apart from the difficult climb on this road, he did not encounter other problems.Hua Yueling didn''t feel surprised, but the person who was climbing felt a little weird.


    Originally, he thought there would be more dangers coming to the door, but things were not as he thought.


    The road was incredibly peaceful, and there was nothing on this snowy night.The hard work is harder, but seeing the goal approaching just a little bit, how could he be in a bad mood.However, his mood is still not truly relaxed. It is still an upward path. After he has actually reached his destination, what is waiting for him is something he doesn''t know, and he doesn''t dare and want to think about it.


    The wind and snow are still continuing, and a person is walking on this mountain in the freezing cold weather.


    At this time, Hua Yueling had already seen roughly what was on it. Maybe that kind of concealment was still useful to her, but now that kind of concealment has basically no effect.The biggest effect is just to hide those ordinary characters, which is basically ineffective to him.


    "Well, a temple, or a very human temple, is there any connection between him and that temple?"


    Hua Yueling thought about this in secret, but no one answered him.As for whether the two sides have any connection, there must be, otherwise, that person would not be allowed to come here at such a risk in such a snowy weather.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know much about all of this for the time being, so it was not very clear what was going on, and he had to understand the situation better before he could make an accurate judgment.


    As time passed, Hua Yueling watched him gradually climb from the mountainside to the top of the mountain.Hua Yueling admires his spirit very much, let alone climbing from here, even if I have been following him for so long, I feel a little tired, let alone climbing from the bottom of a mountain to the top of a mountain like him. What a lot of effort it is.


    In this regard, Hua Yueling still admires him very much. He is really a very powerful person. He has experienced so many terrible things on such a mountain, but these things have never been able to knock him down.Not only that, it also made her more strenuous and made him more daring to fight. At this time, the person who was able to resist the whole world, Hua Yueling asserted.


    But is he a real person? Hua Yueling couldn''t answer this question.With following each other, Hua Yueling also learned a lot.From everything he saw, the other party should be an individual, a real person, but he still wasn''t sure.


    Perhaps it was due to caution.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know much about this person. After observing him for so long, what he knew was still limited.However, I know a little bit more about his strength.


    However, if it might not be likable, this person is not strong enough to reach the top of the mountain and cannot support his activities.If she is not lucky enough, although she herself has worked very hard, not everything can be explained with only one effort, and she cannot explain it.


    Hua Yueling watched all his actions throughout the entire process, and there was indeed some strength in it, but in Hua Yueling''s view, it was impossible for him to stick to it by relying solely on hard work.Apart from other things, this cold weather is enough for him.


    I don''t know why, he has the strength, but he is more afraid of the cold, I don''t know if it is due to physique.This is also one of the reasons Hua Yueling suspects him. Of course, even humans have all kinds of human beings, whether in reality or in games.


    He might be the kind of person who is more afraid of the cold, Hua Yueling thought secretly.


    As they approached the peak of this mountain, what Hua Yueling and the others could see became more and more clear.


    It is a fairly tall building, even if it is seen here, it can be seen clearly.In that building, that is, the front of the temple, there is a road extending out, which is a step by step spread out of white wide stones.

 2003 Chapter 2003

    Stepping on the ice and snow, and finally reaching the highest point along the way, the man was tired and almost unable to stand up.She knelt on the ground, panting quickly.


    The body was frozen almost into ice cubes, and he couldn''t do strenuous activities at all.He can''t stand up straight now, the power on his legs is almost exhausted, and there is no surplus. His hands stretched forward slowly but firmly, using the weapons in his hands to climb forward.


    The weapon in his hand was inserted into the snow, into the cold and hard ground, there was no way to break the ground.At least with the power he currently possesses, it can''t be done.


    It might be possible if it were earlier, but it may be very small now.He even climbed forward by relying on willpower, relying on his firm belief, not relying on his own strength, strength is no longer enough to help him move forward.


    Just like this, he moved forward, slower and slower, forcing himself to lift his head and look forward to the building with all his strength.He was very happy to be able to see the building getting closer and closer, but it was not enough for him. He had to get there, and it was not enough to get there, he had to recover.


    He needs a rest, and there is such a sound in his mind that he needs a rest.This is true, no matter what kind of person it is, especially after such a long walk, a human being is not an iron man, even if he has enough strength, he is still a person, he is very tired.


    But he can''t rest here. He clearly understands that resting here is looking for death. Even if she doesn''t rest here, she feels that she is about to freeze to death.


    Not to mention what it will be like if you stop and stop your activities.There is absolutely no way for me to survive in this environment, if I really fall asleep in this environment.He is very clear about this.


    So he can''t fall asleep here anyway, falling asleep here is equivalent to death.But even if he doesn''t fall asleep, he is not far from death now, but he is still holding on, he still believes that he can live.


    In fact, it does not lie in whether he believes that he will survive, the most important thing for him is to achieve his goals.


    As long as the goal can be achieved, nothing else matters.


    Hua Yueling watched him climbing forward like that, and he also had some respect for him, he really could.Until now, I still insisted on not giving up, even if he was about to lose his vitality, his body was about to be frozen into ice.


    Hua Yueling watched him all the way like this, although it was quite boring, she could only follow and wait like this, but there was no other way.If there is any other way, Huayueling will leave long ago.


    In this way, he watched him slowly climb to the temple on the top of the mountain and climbed onto the stairs, his body squirming, just lying on the stairs.He had no reaction, even Hua Yueling couldn''t even feel his breathing, as if he was already dead.


    Hua Yueling carefully observed his appearance and found that he hadn''t really died. In fact, he was just tired, unable to move in fatigue, and didn''t want to move at all.Lying down and resting, Hua Yueling could hear his faint breathing. The breathing was so weak that he couldn''t even hear it if he didn''t listen carefully.


    It is estimated that now he himself does not know whether he is still alive, he may think that he is dying, but in his heart he would never hope so.He hopes that he is still alive, and it is also telling himself that he is still alive and has not died, nor can he die!


    The man is still insisting, he firmly believes that he can live, he can definitely live.It is absolutely impossible to die here, nor can it die here.


    After lying down for about five or six minutes, the man had a reaction. He turned over with great difficulty, then grabbed forward with his hands, grabbed the white steps, and continued to climb up.It''s almost there, he tells himself that, it''s almost there.


    Seeing to reach the goal, as long as you pass the steps you can reach the temple, which is only a few steps long at most.If he didn''t think it was anything in the past, he would be able to reach the destination easily.


    But now he is not in his usual state. He has no possibility to reach the target location as soon as possible, and can only pass in this extremely slow way.No one can help him, no one can help him.


    Hua Yueling watched him climb to the entrance, climbed the entire stairs, and reached the destination. He really admired him. He really worked hard enough to do this kind of Chengdu quite well.


    But even after arriving at the temple, Hua Yueling still didn''t know what kind of use she had here.He didn''t find anything worthy of his attention here.This is a very ordinary place, at least so far.


    Nothing special here is worth noting, it feels like an ordinary temple.


    "No, no, I think something is too simple."


    Hua Yueling held that thought for a few minutes before suddenly realizing how naive her thoughts were.Is he affected, or is he a bit too arrogant?


    Perhaps they have both, Hua Yueling quickly reminded herself to pay attention to her own thoughts, and not to be underestimated.Everyone knows this, but knowing is one thing, whether it can be done is another thing.


    Many times people speak the same way, know a lot and say a lot, but not much can be done.This is the fact, Hua Yueling also knows this, but he also knows that it is more difficult for him to do this.


    But he is also working hard, reminding himself constantly, to do this by himself.


    Just like the person in front of them, they are working hard, even knowing that their efforts may be in vain and may not reach the final result, but no matter what, they are working hard.As long as you work hard, you have the possibility of reaching your goal, but if you don¡¯t work hard, you should never want to succeed. The fact is like this. This is almost the law of the world.


    Maybe Hua Yueling is not qualified to say these things now, but he thinks that is generally the case, don''t think that this is a joke.It is almost impossible to see a person who has never worked hard succeed, no matter how lucky that person is, many novels are written in novels after all.


    Hua Yueling watched this person climb to the top of the steps, and watched him fall there, really no longer reacting, and stopped there and no longer made any movements.

 2004 Chapter 2004

    The man really didn''t have any strength this time, so he just lay on the top of the steps, although he definitely wanted to move on.But with the little power he has left now, don''t think about it.


    Hua Yueling observed him and found that this time it seemed that she was going to the limit.I don''t know if he can survive if he passes out in a coma here, and what to do if he changes it by then. Hua Yueling can''t understand this for the time being, and no one can answer his doubts.


    But he still can only watch, and can''t do anything else.


    This is the most annoying place, especially annoying, Hua Yueling dare to say that nothing is more annoying than this.Of course, if you want to say that there is a natural equivalent, it is in his state now, he can only wait by the side, and can''t do anything, how unlucky he is.


    As time passed, Hua Yueling felt a little anxious deep in her heart. He didn''t know why he had such emotions, perhaps because of the influence of the environment and the person in front of him.This impact is not particularly big for him, but it is enough to make him uncomfortable.


    Hua Yueling tried to expel this influence, or at least to make herself less anxious and calm.But it is still very difficult to do in this situation.I don''t know why, it is very difficult to calm down.


    Hua Yueling took a deep breath, staring deeper into the building in front of her.The door of the temple was closed tightly. From here, you could not see what was inside, only the closed door.In addition, there seems to be no one else here, there is no noise, it is particularly quiet.


    Hua Yueling likes to be quiet, but he absolutely doesn''t like this kind of quiet, it''s too quiet, there is nothing else but the sound of wind and snow.


    Fortunately, the man climbed to the top of the stairs, otherwise he could bear it down there, and it is estimated that he would really be covered in snow and become a real snowman, frozen to death outside.


    Although he can''t reach that level now, the cold is still attacking his body. Living in such an environment for one night, there is no heat source, no warmth, and all he can get is death.


    How can you survive? As long as you go deeper, you can live in that temple.His current state is not only cold, but also exhausted and hungry, all of which are hindering him, and he must be killed.


    He needs more luck now, and luck is with him so that he can live.She had been lucky enough along the way, but could he be more fortunate next? Huayueling didn''t know this, and he didn''t even know it.


    In any case, under the current situation, Hua Yueling can''t do anything, and can''t do it even if she wants to.And that man is the same. It¡¯s not that he wants to do this, but that he has no way to experience the feeling before death. He has consumed almost all his physical strength. Now let¡¯s not talk about moving, in fact, he is almost afraid of climbing. Can''t get up.What can he do in this state.


    He groaned in pain, and gradually, even the groans were faintly inaudible, and no sound was heard, so he just "slept" over.


    Whether he can still wake up, this is a difficult question to answer, Hua Yueling cannot answer.


    Hua Yueling also hopes that the other party can survive. If the other party can''t survive, he really doesn''t know what to do.If you can act...


    At this moment, Hua Yueling suddenly heard the door opening.I saw the gate of this temple was pushed open from inside, and a figure came out from inside.The man looked as vague as the weapon in the hand of the man in front of him. Even after careful observation, he still couldn''t see his image. He looked very mysterious.


    But it seemed that he had known that someone was outside and walked straight to the man who had fainted, squatting down to look at him.He glanced at the weapon he was still holding tightly in his hand and sneered.


    She didn''t know what he was laughing at, Hua Yueling couldn''t understand the relationship between them.But it seemed to be an enemy and not a friend, otherwise that person would not behave like this.


    It''s just that he didn''t mean to kill the other party. He just snatched the weapon from his hand, then grabbed his arm and walked all the way into the temple.


    Hua Yueling just involuntarily followed and walked inside, but the person didn''t notice his existence.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what kind of state she was in now. If it were a ghost, Hua Yueling felt that the other party might still find it.If it is not a ghost, it is normal for the other party to be unable to detect his existence.


    Anyway, Hua Yueling easily followed the other party all the way into the temple. Nothing happened during this period. It was easy, the other party never noticed his existence.


    After the man was dragged in like this, but the man just dragged him into the temple, and then the temple door was automatically closed.That man was just thrown on the ground.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Looking at the situation, Hua Yueling originally thought he would drag the opponent into a room to let him rest. Now it seems that they are indeed enemies, maybe even enemies, otherwise they would never be treated like this.


    But at least it won''t freeze to death outside, the temple is quite warm inside.Hua Yueling looked inside and saw a burning fire in the depths, the flames burning very vigorously.


    After the vague figure had moved a little farther, Hua Yueling realized that she did not know when another figure appeared in front of the distant fire.The man seemed to be a woman. She stood in front of the fire and stood there for a while before she walked slowly over.


    As she walked in, Hua Yueling was able to see her outline clearly.Although her appearance is still blurred, at least some outlines can be seen.


    She was wearing clothes that resembled a nun''s robe, and the whole was white. Hua Yueling felt that she was still in line with the snow outside.


    The woman''s face was hidden by the white hat, and she couldn''t see her face clearly, but Hua Yueling could see the lower half of her face.There is almost no expression, but her mouth looks beautiful.


    In terms of strength, there seems to be a gap between her and the man just now, but Hua Yueling still can only vaguely feel it, unable to describe it clearly.


    The woman only glanced at the man who was lying on the ground unresponsive, and then she didn''t see any movement, she just waved her hand, and the man''s figure was pulled inward as if being held by an invisible big hand.

 2005 Chapter 2005

    The man had passed out in a coma, and naturally it was impossible for him to react. He was dragged to the right side of the hall.Entering the passage through a door, there are several rooms on the side of the end of the passage.


    The woman threw him into one of the rooms, and didn''t even care whether he was comfortable lying down. Anyway, he just had to let him have a place to live.The big invisible hand threw him to the ground, and then the woman left.


    At this moment, Hua Yueling felt something abnormal. He didn''t feel anything at first, but at that time, he felt that something seemed to be calling him.


    He didn''t know what to do, he just looked at the woman who was about to leave in confusion, that is, at this moment, a hand symbol appeared on that woman.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know how to do it yet, she just subconsciously looked at the symbol, and then felt like she was attracted to something.


    In this way, Hua Yueling''s perspective has not changed, but the people he observes have changed.


    "This is very strange, I don''t know if it will help me to leave the research here."


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what effect this conversion had, but it was a change.And with this change, it is a kind of hope for myself, the hope of breaking free from here.


    Following this vague figure, exiting the passage, Hua Yueling and the others came to the front hall of the temple again. The woman did not leave here immediately.She came to the fire, stood there, staring at the vigorously burning flame. The flame illuminated half of her exposed face very brightly, but it was still impossible for Hua Yueling to see her clearly.


    Hua Yueling can only follow her behind, which means that she cannot be observed from the front.If you describe it, he is like a camera in a fixed form of third-person game. It is fixed and cannot be moved.


    Hua Yueling could only see her thin back now, but could not see anything else.


    The flame had no effect on him, although the light seemed a bit dazzling to him.Looking closely, he found that there seemed to be something in the flame, but he didn''t see it too clearly.


    The thing was faintly light, like an axe, but it didn''t look like an ordinary axe.In addition, ordinary axes do not emit light.


    Hua Yueling wanted to get the axe into her own hand, but he couldn''t. The woman didn''t seem to take this seriously, as if she hadn''t seen the axe at all.


    If it''s in a place like another world, the axe that can shine is at least a divine tool, but here it is thrown away like rubbish, and it''s not considered a thing at all.


    After learning what she had just done by herself, Hua Yueling''s eyes fell on the thing, staring at it carefully, not that she must be attached to it.It''s just that Hua Yueling wanted to see if he could do it, and if he could do it, he really wanted to understand what that axe was.


    But he was still going to be disappointed, there was nothing on the axe, and Hua Yueling felt that perhaps the firelight had blocked her sight and made herself unable to see clearly.However, he tried to move after learning the previous moving method, nothing happened, he was still behind the woman and could not move over.


    Hua Yueling can only hold on to the curiosity of the props in front of the fire, but there is no way to do anything, which is actually the same as before.Now, except for the person he was following changed, nothing else has changed at all.


    But for Hua Yueling, this is not the most important thing. Hua Yueling''s attention turned to the girl.The nun was standing in front of the stove and didn''t know what she was thinking. Hua Yueling was not quite sure, and she couldn''t observe the reason even if she closely observed it.


    All Hua Yueling saw was the girl''s back, and the nun did nothing, didn''t speak, and didn''t go to other places, so he didn''t know anything yet.It is not even clear what the person who crawled here has to do with them.


    It seemed that at first the man who seemed to be the master of the temple had something to do with him, and it could even be said to have hatred.But Hua Yueling didn''t seem to have such a relationship between the nun and him.


    It can be seen more or less from her performance. There was no word from the beginning to the end, but the man who climbed the temple was dragged into a room according to the man''s request.


    Now Hua Yueling didn''t know what the woman in front of him was thinking. He seemed quite calm and didn''t have any special thoughts.


    Hua Yueling felt a little boring. She thought that she might be able to get some clues by following her, but now it looks the same as before, and there is no progress.Even here it is still the same, and there is still no progress.


    So far, I haven''t found anything interesting, nor have I found any clues that will help me to solve the current situation.I don''t know why, is it because you can''t rely on observation to crack it?


    Hua Yueling didn''t know this well, but he thought that maybe he would know it after a while, although it might take a long time to wait for this.After all, there is a contradiction between the two sides, whether it is the person he followed all the way, or the owner of this temple.


    Since there is a contradiction, then something will definitely happen later, maybe those things are the greatest possibility for him to solve the problem.


    All this is Hua Yueling''s guess, the most important thing is that he has no useful clues at all at present, and this is what is annoying.


    "It seems that I can only wait, tut, but I didn''t find it before, otherwise I will have a chance to learn more about it by following that person''s words."


    At least in Hua Yueling''s view, that person knows more, and following him may have a chance to know more.But now it seems that there is basically no chance to get to know this girl, which is really a pity.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know how long she had to wait, he didn''t want to wait any longer, he wanted to rest, but now he was resting.


    What should I do? Hua Yueling tried to converge her mental power, no longer pay attention to the situation in front of her, and try to let herself do nothing.He was not sure whether this would allow him to take a nap for a while, but he felt he could try it.


    Gradually, Hua Yueling''s attention to the outside world basically disappeared. He just rested like this, trying to speed up the flow of time in this way.I don''t know if this method can achieve the effect he wants, but he thinks it should be possible.


    It''s not nonsense, isn''t it like this when people are resting, although his current state is a bit strange.

 2006 Chapter 2006

    I don''t know how much time passed, but the sound of people''s conversation awakened him from a state similar to sleep.Hua Yueling opened her eyes and looked, only to see that she didn''t know when the male master of the temple came into the hall.


    At this time, the nun was no longer standing in front of the fire, but sitting on a marble bench with her back leaning on the backrest. She didn''t say anything, listening quietly to the temple owner.


    The owner of the temple didn''t care if she was actually listening, as if that didn''t matter.He was just talking, but after Hua Yueling listened to a few sentences, she found that she didn''t understand at all.


    What''s going on here is because the world is very strange, so even the language has never been heard before.


    Hua Yueling originally thought that she could hear something useful, but now she found that it was pure delusion.What the other party said is not something he can understand, so he has no choice.


    Moreover, the tone of that person''s speech didn''t look like a human tone at all, it sounded thicker, with a hint of thunder.He is a strange person, and the tone of his words is quite strange. Hua Yueling can''t judge anything, and can''t tell anything based on this alone.


    "But it can be regarded as some progress, but I don''t know when it is now."


    In the temple you can see some faint rays of light coming in through the windows, but there is nothing else.Listening to the ears, you can still hear the wind and snow roaring outside. The sound is loud, almost completely covering up other sounds.


    The hall was actually a little dark, and there was nothing else except the flames burning in the stove to bring some light.Perhaps it was deliberately so. Hua Yueling found some lighting objects on the wall, but those things weren''t used, but just left them like that.


    People here don''t need light at all, and I don''t know if it is to create a sense of mystery or how.


    "Since there is no way to hear what he is talking about, I might as well try to see if I can move to his side. It should be better then."


    Hua Yueling stared at the figure of the man, trying to make herself move to him. Hua Yueling felt that even if she didn''t understand what he said, she should be able to find some clues by following him.


    I don''t know if he can do it, but he believes he still has a good chance.


    And if he doesn''t understand the words of a man, can he understand what the girl she is following right now, Hua Yueling feels that this is unlikely.The two sides can communicate with each other, at least from what we see now, although it is also possible that the nun does not understand what a man says, and the man just wants to find someone who can listen to him.


    This is not unreasonable, but Hua Yueling feels that such a statement is a bit too funny. Generally speaking, it should not be like this, at least Hua Yueling feels that way.Whether this is the case or not, he doesn''t count, at least he has to listen to the nun to know.


    But now the nun didn''t seem to want to speak at all, she just sat quietly, not even listening to the man.It seemed that she seemed to be distracted. Yes, it was not clear whether Hua Yueling was so, but he thought it should be.


    The nun looked sideways at the dim wall on the side. The wall was dark, although it was also affected by the light from the fire, but the impact was really small.


    The light from the fire didn''t fully illuminate it, but only had a little image, so that it would not be completely in darkness, at least it could be seen.


    The nun didn''t know what she was looking at, Hua Yueling felt that she didn''t really want to observe that wall, and there was actually nothing good on that wall.She just looked there because she was bored.


    The temple owner who was speaking didn''t care about this at all, as if he didn''t even care whether the nun was listening to him.Whether it is listening or not listening, it is no different from him.


    Just talk to yourself from time to time, tell it to yourself, and just have someone else listen.It doesn''t matter whether that person is actually listening or not listening.


    Hua Yueling felt that the two people got along with each other somewhat, and she didn''t know what kind of relationship they had.From the current situation, the nuns are not like that man''s subordinates, but why do they live in such a place.


    I don''t know if this temple here is the work of the two of them.If you look at it from the perspective of an ordinary person, you would definitely think that is not the case, but Hua Yueling felt that there was such a possibility, although he still hadn''t seen the strength of the two men before him.


    Both of them may be stronger than the man who climbed the mountain, but even if they were strong, they were not much stronger.Regardless of Hua Yueling, it seemed that they couldn''t see their strength, but the reason for this was actually not complicated, mainly because of where they were.


    Hua Yueling tried to change the character she followed, but she didn''t know what caused it. Hua Yueling didn''t see anything in that man.Not bad, nothing.The man did not have the same hand icon that had appeared on the girl he was following now.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know why this was, whether it was due to strength or other reasons, but it meant that it was impossible for him to be a backing spirit behind that person.


    However, he did not give up because of this. He still tried to do something, staring at the other person seriously, and Hua Yueling focused all of his attention on that person.


    But even so, Hua Yueling found that it still wouldn''t have any effect. Without any changes, there was still nothing in that person.What Hua Yueling can see is still only the individual, no other changes.


    "It still doesn''t work, I don''t know why, it''s a bit strange. Is he special or is there time constraints, or that my ability is not enough?"


    Hua Yueling frowned secretly. He couldn''t find the answer for the time being, so he could only try to analyze one by one.But at the moment there is nothing for him to analyze. There is only one phenomenon or consequence he knows, and that is that he cannot do what he could do before.


    Hua Yueling wanted to figure out why she couldn''t transfer to him, he was very puzzled, but unfortunately no one could answer his question.Hua Yueling can only explore bit by bit by himself, to find the answer.


    "Forget it, forget it."


    Can''t think of a great way, Hua Yueling shook her head helplessly, and now she can only think about nothing for the time being.

 2007 Chapter 2007

    Hua Yueling tried several methods, but no matter which one it was, there was no way in the end. He just couldn''t transfer from the nun to the man.


    No way, she can only give up temporarily and give up this idea.Hua Yueling was rather helpless, he was very dissatisfied with the current progress, which was far from what he wanted.


    There is no way to solve the problem, and there is no way to break the space formed by the combination of dreams and illusions.Hua Yueling was very uncomfortable about this, but unfortunately he couldn''t do much.


    Just like before, there is basically no difference. Although it can be transferred to another person, there is actually no change in what can be done.Still can only follow this person to move around, he can''t change anything.


    Hua Yueling feels a bit boring, listening to a man here say something she doesn''t understand. If she can understand it will have some meaning, but if she doesn''t understand it at all, Hua Yueling feels no need to listen.


    She might be able to rest for a while, Hua Yueling looked at the man who talked, and it seemed that he wouldn''t shut his mouth for a short time, so it didn''t make sense to be awake.It¡¯s here to listen to what I don¡¯t understand, what can I say.


    Hearing this didn''t help me much, no help at all.It would be nice if I could increase my language ability based on this, but that obviously wouldn''t work.


    "Take a rest."


    The nun didn¡¯t speak at all. If Hua Yueling hadn¡¯t seen her, she would have even thought she was asleep like herself, but it didn¡¯t seem to be too different. It is estimated that she might fall asleep at any time. What is talking? It''s hypnotizing.


    Hua Yueling admired him very much, talking endlessly, Hua Yueling heard a little sleepy, just like what I said before, it was hypnotizing.


    Thinking that there was nothing to do anyway, I just fell asleep and didn''t have to listen.Why force yourself to listen to these hypnotic words, there is no need at all.


    Gradually Huayueling figured it out, closed her eyes, and didn''t care what the other party was saying, she was ready to "sleep" again.


    Hua Yueling had enjoyed it once before, so he was fairly skilled, and fell asleep before long. Hua Yueling felt that she was about to become familiar with the life here, and she had forgotten the rest. Of course, these should not be forgotten. Yes, but it is definitely not a solution if this continues.


    In fact, he himself probably understood what the other party thought, he wanted to use this method to kill his mind and let himself slowly blend into it.If they succeeded, it would be a big trouble for me. Even if I had a way to go out, I wouldn''t be able to go out. I would be trapped inside and controlled by this strange world.


    But Hua Yueling now has no good way to solve the problem.You can only go one step at a time, and there is no way to ask the elementary school. Then you can only solve the problem on your own.


    The problem is quite serious, Hua Yueling still has some accomplishments in illusion arts, but it is almost impossible to solve the problem at hand with his accomplishments.


    There is no progress so far, Hua Yueling is still a little impatient in her heart, although he keeps telling herself to calm down.Don''t be anxious, but this is not just a matter of not being anxious.


    It was difficult for Hua Yueling to calm down, although he had rested in this "world" before, but he still felt tired.He didn''t want to do something similar to the state of soul.


    "It can''t go on like this."


    Huayueling said to herself secretly, but this will not work, what should she do, he can''t think of a good way at present.If you figured it out, you would have acted a long time ago, and you won''t have to wait until now and haven''t done anything.


    Hua Yueling fell asleep again, he didn''t even know why he fell asleep, but he felt that his heart was particularly peaceful at this time.There is no need to find a chicken, just wait and see, wait until you wake up again, and then see what happens.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know how long he had been asleep, anyway, when he woke up, he felt that he should have rested for a long time.It is difficult for him to accurately grasp the time here, not to mention precise, even a rough time is difficult to grasp, which makes him uncomfortable.


    But to his surprise, the nun was still in the hall of the temple when he woke up.But this time she didn''t stay inside for long, just stayed here for a while, and then walked out.


    The door of the temple was pulled open from the inside, and the nun walked out, standing on the steps outside, no one knew what she was looking at or thinking.


    Hua Yueling followed behind her, and together with her, looked over the open land at the lowest end of the snow-capped mountains.


    The nun stood at the top of the stairs and looked down, looking down at the lonely land, farther away, almost where the ground and the sky intersect, where you can see the shadow of a city.


    It was a huge city, and it was also an ancient city. The most eye-catching thing there was the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and the towering mage tower.


    Those are all interesting buildings, but Hua Yueling is not sure that it is true. The so-called seeing may not be true, and hearing may not be false.


    You can''t believe your eyes too much, Hua Yueling is like that now, he is a little skeptical.


    After all, this world is already incredible enough, as a fantasy world, as an illusion.


    Making it realistic enough is also a way to immerse people in the world of illusion, but that requires strong enough power.Hua Yueling didn''t know who came to him this time, but that person''s strength must not be underestimated, otherwise it wouldn''t make him so uncomfortable.


    At present, there is no harm to me, but I can''t maintain this mentality.Even if there is no harm right now, but if it continues like this, it definitely won''t work. Obviously the other party won''t have the intention to let him go out, so he still needs to work hard.


    Hua Yueling looked down at the earth, and after observing this way for a while, he withdrew his attention, and he focused his attention on the nun in front of him.This nun is a rather mysterious person. From the perspective of her strength, there is almost no big gap with the temple owner. The difference between the two of them is not very big, at least smaller than it feels.


    As for the relationship between the two of them, Hua Yueling still couldn''t tell what kind of relationship it was.

 2008 Chapter 2008

    Hua Yueling was able to observe the environment on the top of the mountain more clearly this time, and observe the temple.It was a temple he had never seen before, whether in reality or in pictures.


    But speaking of reality, only the West has such a building, and there is no such building in the place where Hua Yueling lives.


    But Hua Yueling believed that even if it was hope in her own world, she should not have seen such a temple.Hua Yueling couldn''t see clearly because the sky was too dark last night, but now I can see clearly, where is a temple, it is simply a monster.


    The place where they entered the temple was the big mouth of the monster''s blood basin. The monster''s two hands stretched out for unknown time, and they grabbed the top of the mountain like that, without any movement of their hands.Hua Yueling observed carefully, but couldn''t tell what kind of material the two hands were made of.


    Hua Yueling wanted to get closer to get to know the monster''s two hands more clearly, but he couldn''t move it, so if the nun didn''t pass, he couldn''t pass it himself.


    Hua Yueling is very curious about everything here, and wants to understand everything here clearly. Now that he is here, it means that he wants to go out and the solution is here.


    This is certain, but the puzzle is solved here, but how to solve the puzzle is not known.As said before, Hua Yueling doesn''t have any good ideas yet.


    The lack of understanding here is one, and the lack of knowledge and skills in illusion is the second.However, Hua Yueling believes that according to the leisurely content about illusion he currently knows, there are some very important parts.


    Illusion can be deciphered, no matter from which aspect, no matter how unsolvable it seems, illusion can be deciphered, just the difficulty of deciphering.


    The strongest illusion is almost impossible to crack. Even if your understanding of returning the book has reached a nuanced level, it can be said to be wishful thinking to crack such an illusion.


    This is no different from other aspects, as long as you are strong enough, then it is almost certain that you are invincible.


    In this regard, the enemy may not be invincible, or the strength is not that strong, but it must be relatively strong in the face of Hua Yueling.So it depends on who it is compared with, compared with people who are not strong enough, or compared with people who are very strong.


    If Hua Yueling was able to purchase illusion skills, higher-level illusion skills, according to what Xiaoxue said, the scene in front of him would not pose any threat to him, it was truly without any threat.If he wants to leave here, he can leave here casually, he doesn''t have to worry like he is now.


    There seems to be no change in the world.The snow stopped, Hua Yueling looked up, the sky was still foggy, and it did not become clear because the snow stopped. I don¡¯t know if it will snow again, but it looks like it will still fall. Not good.


    Does the weather here always look like this? Hua Yueling thought to herself, he turned to study the weather.The weather here is still a bit weird, although what we have to say is normal, even this kind of weather cannot be said to be weird, it''s just that the weather is not so good.


    The nun still didn''t seem to be responding, staring quietly below, Hua Yueling couldn''t see her gaze, naturally she didn''t know what she was looking at now.Hua Yueling is still quite curious about this. He wants to know more about this person in front of him, and there is another one, the owner of the temple. Hua Yueling believes that the possibility of leaving here lies with them. There is certainly nothing wrong with this.


    If it weren''t on them, it would be a big trouble, and I would be busy on this road.Although I didn''t do anything to say.But I spent so much time following all the way, and the time spent going out was not a little bit of time, that''s not a joke.


    Whose time is not precious, no matter what kind of person, his time is one of the most precious resources.Not to mention Hua Yueling. He has endured loneliness for so long and can''t do anything. He can only watch such a realistic "movie" with a little stimulating feeling. It is nonsense to say that he is very happy. I really don''t like this, if it''s not for there is no way to do something.


    The current situation is not too good, at least for Hua Yueling.He couldn''t find any clues to leave here, which was very annoying early.


    "Nothing can be seen from her."


    Hua Yueling''s eyes fell on the nun, thinking helplessly.Following her is Hua Yueling''s own thoughts, but he did not expect that he still has no gains. He originally thought that he might be able to get some useful clues from her. Now it seems that there are some wishful thinking.


    Another person who is likely to be helpful to her departure is unable to track it. Before falling asleep for the second time, Hua Yueling tried to get behind that person and follow him.Hua Yueling still did it based on her previous experience, but it had no effect. There was no similar hand-like icon on that person so that he could move over.


    So if you want to learn something from that person now, you can only wait for the nun to stay with him.But in fact, even this is useless. It was like this before, Hua Yueling couldn''t understand the other party.


    If you don¡¯t understand the words, don¡¯t even think about being able to hear something from the other person¡¯s mouth, just like before he took a second break. Get nothing.


    It is a difficult problem to understand what he said.Language is not so easy to learn, at least it can''t be learned in one or two days.


    But in the end, the nun hasn''t spoken yet, since Hua Yueling met her.This is true whether it was the first meeting or moving from the man to behind her.


    So although it is very likely that what the other person said is still something he can''t understand, after all, if this is not the case, the two of them would not be able to communicate.But Hua Yueling still had some expectations, maybe she could understand what the nun said.


    With the nun¡¯s current level of silence, Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s useful to be able to understand what she is saying. After all, she¡¯s too quiet and doesn¡¯t talk much at all. Even if she can understand her What''s the use, she doesn''t speak.

 2009 Chapter 2009

    Hua Yueling couldn''t think of anything, so the nun was basically his only hope at the moment, but the man who was determined to climb the mountain might also be useful.


    It''s just that Hua Yueling can''t see him at the moment, he has been locked up, locked in a room.You can only go with the nun if you want to see each other.


    In fact, it was necessary for the nun to go there by herself, and Hua Yueling definitely had no way to make a decision.All he can do is wait, which is no different from before coming up.Still the same, I can only wait, I can''t do anything.


    Hua Yueling was helpless about this, so he needed to study some other methods.Hua Yueling looked away from the nun and moved to other things. He was searching everywhere to see if he could be attached to other things, but it was a pity that he thought too much.


    After observation, Hua Yueling found that she could do very little.Among the things he can observe, there is no one that can let him possess.


    This is why Hua Yueling is very irritable. After trying Hua, he understands more and more what it means to be targeted by the world.There is nothing he can lean over, and there is almost nothing he can do now.


    The nun stood at the top of the steps and looked down at the ground. Hua Yueling didn''t know how long it would take, anyway, he was a little bored.He doesn''t like to stay like this all the time, do nothing but just stay.


    But the nun seemed to have nothing else to do, just stay like this.Moreover, she is the kind of person who can stand loneliness, and she doesn''t feel lonely and bored just staying like this. After staying for a long time, Hua Yueling is a little impatient, and she still has no intention of moving.


    But this is not something he can change, so even if he is impatient inside, he can only watch it in the end.Fortunately, the waiting time has been long enough, and the nun can be seen turning around and walking to the right. She is not going back to the temple, but going to other places.


    I don''t know what she is doing here day by day. Anyway, if he is in such a world and can only stay in such a place every day, and can''t do anything else, then he definitely can''t stand it.Life would be too boring if it were that way.


    However, it seems that the nun doesn''t feel that there is anything wrong with this. Although she can''t say that she likes this kind of life very much, Hua Yueling feels that she is different from herself in this respect.She is able to adapt to such a life, and can live in such an environment.


    Hua Yueling admired her very much, and she was definitely not as good as her in this respect.


    Even so, Hua Yueling was reluctant to learn from her, or to be more like her in this respect, there was no need to force herself like that.That''s boring.


    Follow the nun to walk along the left side of the temple and pass the left hand of the "monster" of the temple. At this time, Hua Yueling had the opportunity to observe closely.The hand looked closer instead of being made of any material, more like a living arm.


    "How is this going?"


    All attention was focused on that, Hua Yueling tried to move there.But the result was the same. He was not allowed to move over there, and there was no sign in front of his eyes, and he couldn''t see the hand he wanted to see.


    Hua Yueling knew that it seemed that there were only a few people who could possess her. I don''t know why this was the case, but in that case, those who could be possessed were obviously very important people.


    But there is something wrong with just saying this. This does not mean that those who cannot be possessed are not important, but their importance is obviously worse.


    In this way, Hua Yueling followed the nun around the left hand of the "monster", and then they followed the left side to the "monster", which was the side of the temple.


    Standing on the side of the temple, I still can''t see anything. Hua Yueling doesn''t understand what the nun is doing. Is it just to observe?What is she observing? Logically speaking, after living here for so long, she should have a deep understanding of this place, or is this the life she has fixed every day?


    It''s hard to understand Hua Yueling in her mood, and Hua Yueling didn''t even think about understanding her.At least there is no time to do this now, Hua Yueling only hopes that she can leave here as soon as possible, the other is not very important.


    The nun stood here for a while, but all you can see here are the continuous mountains and nothing else.Then the nun continued to walk to the back of the temple, Hua Yueling could only follow her all the way, and then came to the back of the temple.But what surprised him was that a deep cave could be seen behind the temple.


    The cave was shrouded in light, but the light above the head could not fully illuminate it.Hua Yueling can only see the light at the entrance of the deep cave, but the light still cannot illuminate the cave, Hua Yueling can only see the entrance.


    But this was enough to surprise him. At the entrance of the cave, Hua Yueling saw two statues. The statues were similar to the temple, but much smaller in size.


    It seemed that they were just two statues, but for some reason, Hua Yueling felt that they were not just statues.


    The nun went down the hillside to the cave, Hua Yueling even thought she was going to explore the cave.But on second thought, the caves may have been built by her and her companions, and that might not be mysterious to her, and not the same to herself.


    I saw the nun walked to the cave, but changed to mean to continue walking inside. She stood at the entrance, her eyes moving between the two statues.


    Taking advantage of this effort, Hua Yueling was able to understand the conditions of the two statues more clearly. The craftsmanship of the two statues still looked exquisite, at least more exquisite than many statues Hua Yueling had seen.


    And they don''t know what kind of material they are made of, especially their eyes and the spar-like thing on their chest.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what it was, but it seemed to be important.The nun stood there and did nothing, just staring at the two statues quietly, focusing entirely on them, not paying attention to other things.


    Hua Yueling didn''t notice any power from the two statues. It seemed that they were just two statues and had no other effect.It looked the same as the temple behind him. Although it was made like that, it was only a temple in the final analysis and had no other functions.

 2010 Chapter 2010

    Hua Yueling repeatedly observed the two statues in front of him, but he could not see anything from them.Just when Hua Yueling thought that the nun would just stay here for a while and then go back, she saw the nun stepped past the two statues and entered the cave.


    This surprised him a bit, but it also made him very happy. This was exactly what he wanted to see.In fact, he himself wanted to go in, but he had no way, and he had no way to control the nun, so he thought he had to find other ways to do it. He didn''t expect the nun to walk into the cave by himself. This was for himself A good opportunity for you.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and couldn''t wait to understand what was inside that cave.This is still very important to him, but I don''t know if I can find something in it.


    The cave is dark and lacquered, and it is quite different from other caves that Hua Yueling has explored.You should know that in the caves that Hua Yueling has explored before, Hua Yueling has seen torches, even if there is no one inside, the torches will burn.


    But here is different, there is no light in it.That''s right, just like what you see outside, there is no light on the inside.This is especially true after turning a corner. The sun''s rays outside can no longer penetrate in, and the cave itself sometimes has no light at all, so walking inside is dark everywhere.


    Fortunately, this basically had no effect on Hua Yueling, even the dark environment could not affect his observation.He could see clearly, but he didn''t know if the nun could do this.


    It seemed that this was not a problem for the nun, she was like walking in with her eyes closed, without any lighting tools along the way, just walking deeper into the cave as usual.I don''t know if I don''t need lighting tools or I don''t want to use them at all.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know much about it, but she didn''t seem to be greatly affected by her current posture.


    This has little to do with Hua Yueling, so he just thought about it for a moment, and then he shifted his attention to other places.


    There are not many things that can be seen here, and even fewer things can attract his attention.Besides, he hasn''t seen anything so far. There is only one road in front of him. It is not a long road, and at the end is a corner.


    I have been following the nun for a while, but so far Hua Yueling still knows very little about her.The only thing she knows is that she rarely speaks, causing Hua Yueling to even doubt whether she can speak at all.


    The nun walked deeper all the way, Hua Yueling was worried about this, that is what kind of place this place is.Or what exactly is this cave for?


    Since it is very likely that the temple owner and nuns built it, they should be very clear about what is in it.Why did she come here? Hua Yueling became more curious about this, but he still didn''t find anything, at least it was empty all the way.


    Hua Yueling still doesn''t know what''s here, but there should be something very important here, but it''s still a bit strange.


    If it is a very important thing, no one is guarding it, but it is placed in a cave like this without any protective measures.Whoever seems to go in, go in, there is no protection at all.It feels like treating an unimportant thing, just put it here.


    However, she couldn''t make a conclusion before she saw something, Hua Yueling secretly guessed.Following the nun like this, Hua Yueling never thought that the cave was so deep, and the road was almost all the way down, and she didn''t know how deep underground it would lead.


    In this way, Hua Yueling followed the nun to the depths of the earth. He was a little speechless. He never thought that this road would be so long that it was really beyond his imagination.


    Looking deeper into the passage, it is a pity that there are not many things that can be seen, and even the depths of the road are empty.Speaking of which, Hua Yueling had explored many caves and the like, whether it was occupied by corpses or bandits, but had never seen an underground cave so clean.


    There was almost nothing along the way, and Hua Yueling had never encountered anything.What you can see is either a straight down road, or a road that follows that road and then turns in other directions.


    Needless to say about the furniture, let alone other food and wine bottles, there is no such thing.But this is also normal. Normally, there should be no one here, no one lives, so naturally there will be no useless things. This is a very normal thing. Hua Yueling naturally wants to understand it after thinking about it. Up.


    But even so, it''s actually strange enough here. Not only is there no such things, but there is no trace of anyone coming here.This is very strange, I don''t know why they want to make this place like it is now, which is quite puzzling.


    Hua Yueling didn''t say anything even after seeing these, not to mention whether it was useful or not, and there was no need to say it.


    Until the end, I don''t know anything, so the other things are actually not that important. The most important thing has not yet arrived.


    I don''t know how long it will take to reach the bottom, Hua Yueling hopes to be able to hurry up, but this kind of thing is definitely not based on his thoughts.In this way, two lonely people "accompany" each other, walking deeper in the darkness.


    This road is very long and unbelievably long, and Hua Yueling even feels weird, how boring talents should dig out such a long road.In fact, this is not the most incredible place for him. The main reason is that there is nothing on this road. Why do you have to dig so long? This is what he finds the most speechless.


    Is it for safety?It is still said that there is something in a deep place, so it must be digging all the way, but in that case, there is no need to go around like this. That would be meaningless. Just dig it straight down. Why bother.


    However, no one would answer the doubts in Hua Yueling''s mind, Xiaoxue hadn''t spoken to him for a while.The nun didn''t even know his existence, so naturally she wouldn''t communicate with him.


    Just when Hua Yueling was thinking about it, she saw the nun suddenly waved her hand, and a ray of light swayed past, illuminating the road ahead.

 2011 Chapter 2011

    The road in front of him was shrouded in light, and those light seemed to be something powdery, but Hua Yueling had seen it before.That is the magic used by the nun, not the actual use of powder as magic.


    Not to mention anything else, just to say that there is no one other than her alone, Hua Yueling is definitely not counted, after all, the nun doesn''t know that there is an existence like him following her.There is no need for a nun to do that kind of thing, there is no good thing to do what it does.


    Hua Yueling and the others continued to move forward like this. After walking for a while, Hua Yueling remembered what the nun had done before, and there was some doubt in his heart.What kind of purpose does the nun do that? Hua Yueling believes that there must be a certain purpose, otherwise she would not do it, but Hua Yueling could not see anything through observation.


    If you say that it is used to illuminate, Hua Yueling definitely doesn¡¯t believe it. After all, it¡¯s been a long time. If you really need to illuminate, you would have done it a long time ago. It is impossible to wait until now. I must have found something.


    It''s just that Hua Yueling looked around and found nothing, which made him very puzzled, is it because of his insufficient detection ability.What to say, although Hua Yueling said that he was not in his complete state now, but that even a ghost could not be regarded as an existence, but in terms of exploration, he felt that he was not weakened at all.


    But no matter how you do it, what Hua Yueling can detect is limited, and there is nothing here.This was the only information Hua Yueling had obtained after probing for so long.


    What the nun found out about him is not very clear, and he was completely attracted by the nun''s movements when the nun made the movement before, and he forgot to observe it. Although he observed it after that, he did not find anything.


    But just as Hua Yueling thought about this, the nun took action again.Hua Yueling also did not dare to neglect at this time, and quickly spreading his mental power to observe, he immediately found a creature hidden deeper in the road that was more like a ghost than himself.


    Those creatures didn''t seem to be wise, they just wandered randomly in the road, but they also blocked their way.


    Then the nun raised her hand and stretched forward, the light shot out from the palm of her hand, and the light enveloped the road ahead, only to see the ghosts screaming, and the figure turned into smoke and disappeared.


    "It turned out to be so."


    If this is the case, it would be easy to understand. It is not that there is nothing here. When there is no one living for a long time, it is occupied by ghosts deep underground.This is really something he didn''t expect.


    Hua Yueling felt that this road was really boring, and almost nothing interesting happened. He went all the way, except to eliminate the ghosts that occupied the lower level of the cave.


    Ghosts are very weak, but weak can be.Under the attack of the nun, there was no ability to resist, and it was easily wiped out. In that area, as long as the nun performs purification once, all the ghosts will be wiped out, and then there will be no more.


    Hua Yueling felt that the current situation was a bit like a mode of exploring monsters and killing monsters, and it was a bit interesting, but the monsters were a bit too weak, and they had no fighting value.At least it¡¯s boring for Hua Yueling. No one would like this way to explore. When encountering a group of extremely weak guys, they will all die when they hit it casually. Nothing is more meaningless than this. Of it.


    But for the nun, this is nothing. She didn''t come to explore. She had other purposes, so she thought it would be better to have no monsters.But since there are monsters who dare to make trouble for themselves, then eliminate them, no matter what they are, they are not her enemies.


    "I just don''t know if there are any more powerful necro creatures."


    Hua Yueling''s heart jumped out of this thought, at least the ghosts he encountered so far were relatively weak, and their strength did not change as they progressed.


    If this is to fight such ghosts before this, and then directly encounter BOSS-level necrotic creatures after a while, then if it is a game, it must be a garbage game.Naturally, this may also be an open-world game, and you can go anywhere, but what they are currently walking is just a straight path, there is nothing open or not open.


    The coldness soaked the nun''s clothes and pierced her skin directly, she couldn''t help frowning, which she hadn''t felt before.


    "I don''t know if I''m good or just follow what I think. It seems to be in trouble now."


    Hua Yueling can''t really see the nun''s strength, but judging from what the nun just now, she is not too weak.But based on what Huayueling had explored deeper, it was almost a close match with the guy inside, and it would be hard to say if the two of them really fought.


    The nun stopped and did not continue to move forward, but hesitated.It seemed that the guy inside was definitely not here, and she didn''t expect to meet such a guy here, which was an accident to her.


    The nun is now in a dilemma. After walking for so long to come to such a deep place, she doesn''t know how much time it will take if she goes back and forth.Although she had a lot of time, she finally got here, she didn''t want to go back again, or she didn''t want to go back now.


    But if you don''t go back, the guy inside is a bit difficult to handle.With the situation she perceives, that guy may not be much better than her, but it is very difficult to beat the opponent when the two sides are half a cat.


    But it''s not that she has no chance, there are still opportunities, but it is somewhat difficult to defeat the opponent.Trying hard to try is not without chance. After thinking about it, the nun did not turn back and left, but continued to walk inside. She has not done what she has to do, and she cannot just leave like this. If that is the case, the effort on the road will not be enough. Is it wasted?


    The nun hadn''t even entered yet, and with a wave of her hand, the shimmering dust had spread to the inner space.


    Then the nun''s figure turned into a ray of light and flew out, rushing directly into the open space.


    I don''t know what this piece of space is for. Hua Yueling scanned left and right after entering. Although it was said that there was a flashing light that affected his vision, the effect of this light was not so great for him now.


    This space is very open, the whole is rectangular, and the powerful necromantic creature is right in the center of this space.Seeing shimmering powder-like things scattered over, it backed away.

 2012 Chapter 2012

    The battle actually started before the nun rushed into this space, and the wind was extremely cold. This was not the wind from the outside world.Even if the wind from the outside reaches here, there is nothing left.


    This came from the attack of the dead creature, moistening things silently.


    However, the nun immediately noticed its attack method and dodged to avoid the area of ??the opponent''s attack. The space here was not large, and almost everything was covered.So it is very difficult for him to dodge, he must dodge faster and accurately.


    It was not easy to dodge this time. After the nun dodged, she did not get close to the past, waved her hand to attack the past, and a beam of light shot past like a laser.


    The ghost figure gradually disappeared, and just disappeared from Hua Yueling''s induction.Hua Yueling was a little strange, she didn''t expect the other party''s disappearance to be so abrupt, and it disappeared completely.


    What''s going on, Hua Yueling thought to herself, quickly expanding her perception ability a little bit, and wanted to explore this area clearly.


    "It turned out to be there."


    Huayueling''s line of sight was farther away, which was the road that stretched deeper into this area.After the nun''s attack ended, the figure appeared again, but this time it came directly behind the nun, almost overlapping with Hua Yueling''s figure.


    "Ok?"


    Hua Yueling was taken aback, she wouldn''t be discovered.But soon he realized that he was thinking too much, and the other party would never find it.


    The nun was a little slower, but she also noticed the other''s reaction in time.She didn''t move much either, her whole body was shrouded in glittering golden light, and the necromantic creature had just approached when she saw an explosion all over her.


    It wasn''t an explosion in the physical sense, but a magic-like trick that scattered the light and completely covered her surroundings.


    The necromantic creature had just approached and had to dodge away.The nun¡¯s attack range may not be so wide, but if it is really hit, the damage will not be a little bit. It naturally does not want to be hit, but it still reacts slowly, or perhaps it is. The nun''s timing was so good that it couldn''t dodge in time.


    The undead creature was affected, and screamed. Its scream was naturally different from other creatures. It was a scream from the soul.You can''t hear it casually, but it sounds directly in your mind.


    The "body" composed of its soul was almost abruptly melted a large part. Although it was not completely melted, it just left some images, but in Hua Yueling''s eyes, the weak transparent body was almost completely melted. It''s like it''s gone.


    The nun has made good use of some of the characteristics of the dead creatures and achieved good results, but this is not enough, it is not enough to really kill the opponent.


    The nun didn''t seem to be a progressive type, and she didn''t engage in close combat with the opponent at all, and immediately opened the distance after the attack was successful.Hua Yueling originally thought she would take advantage of the situation and continue to attack, but she didn''t expect that she would just run away.


    When the nun left, the other party also moved, and the pale mist enveloped the area. As the screams sounded, something seemed to be surging in the mist.


    But none of this has anything to do with the nun. She has dodged away, so she doesn''t have to worry about the opponent''s attack.


    After discovering that his attack did not work and the opponent had seen it through, the roar of the necromantic creature echoed in Hua Yueling''s mind.Under his control, the pale weapon floated in the direction of the nun.


    The nun stretched her hands forward, four or five balls of light floated in front of her hands, and flew toward the direction of the necromantic creature with her movements.


    The sphere of light easily broke through the pale mist, but one of the spheres of light also dissipated, and the light of the other sphere of light also dimmed a lot.


    This is really interesting. The gap between the two sides is a little bit, but the gap is not big. The most important thing is that the light magic that the nun herself has practiced completely restrains the necromantic.That''s why she can more easily gain the upper hand in such battles, otherwise it would be hard to say if the enemies here are other types.


    Not to mention anything else, with her strength, that necromantic creature can stay and fight her head-on, which is already strong enough.


    It is not very possible to defeat her, but it is not impossible.Necrotic creatures don''t care about these, as long as they fight, they will never run away without fear of being valuable.


    You come and I come and go between the two sides. Although the battle between each other is not so fierce, it is quite interesting to fight exclusively with magic.Huayueling''s usual battles are not like this, and seeing the battle between two "magic" is completely different from melee combat.


    Light flickered in this space, two completely different lights flickered, but the golden light still had the upper hand.


    As the golden light burst out suddenly, the pale white was gradually suppressed until it was extinguished, which was just a few minutes.


    The nun had thought too much before, but after observing Hua Yueling, she found that her fighting experience was not very sufficient.She probably hadn''t experienced much battle before, but her abilities were still good, and she also had some accomplishments in magic, especially light magic, she deserved to be a nun.


    The nun''s accomplishments in light magic must have nothing to say, otherwise she would have no way to end a battle so quickly.In this respect, the light magic restrains the dead creatures too much, and the dead creatures here seem to be very strong, but they are still inadequate in many aspects. Otherwise, it is impossible for her to win so easily. .


    After the battle was over, the nun still glanced vigilantly, and only then did she cast a light magic to re-purify the area before continuing to go deeper underground.After encountering such a powerful necromantic creature, she may meet more terrifying guys next, but this will not make her change her mind.


    Seeing her stepping forward and continuing down, Hua Yueling was also relieved. At this time, he was really worried that the other party would give up and change his mind and go back. That would definitely not be good news for him.


    But I don''t know if the necro creatures in the upper layer were wiped out or for other reasons. On the contrary, the necro creatures encountered in the lower layer were fewer, and they didn''t encounter any serious ones.Basically, it was just a nun spreading a light magic, and then there was no more.


    After solving the big guy, the road forward became easier.

 2013 Chapter 2013

    Until the lowest level, Hua Yueling didn''t know what was here. It was a crystal ball, a pure black crystal ball.That''s what I said, but Hua Yueling took a closer look and found that the crystal ball was even more incredible.


    The crystal ball seemed to be spinning with a black vortex, and it was still a pure black vortex, which looked so terrifying.


    The nun stood quietly in front of Crystal Autumn, staring straight at the crystal ball with her eyes.Hua Yueling found that during the time she was standing in front of Crystal Autumn, a certain change occurred in her body. It was an unexplainable change, and Hua Yueling couldn¡¯t say clearly what kind of change it was. He knows that that kind of change exists.


    It seemed that the crystal ball in front of her was attacking the nun, Hua Yueling could only think about it, but the nun didn''t even notice the existence of such an invasion.Although she is good at practicing light magic, let alone her, even people who are more rested in light magic may not be able to detect and resist.


    Hua Yueling''s attention was also placed on the crystal ball. His first thought was to observe the crystal ball.But just as he moved his gaze over, he found that a hand sign seemed to be waving to him.


    "..."


    Somewhat unbelievable, Hua Yueling thought about this possibility, but the scene before the experiment was enough to surprise him.The main reason is that the hand is very large, right in the center of the crystal ball, and it is still pure white. The hand seems to be moving.


    It seemed that everything was normal, but Hua Yueling knew that when she saw the crystal ball, when she saw the hand that was rushing toward her, everything changed.


    Hua Yueling was not tempted. Although he was curious and wanted to pass, he was certain that it was very dangerous.Hua Yueling didn''t know what she would encounter in the past, or whether it was a good thing for herself.


    Hua Yueling was not sure, but he wanted to go to the crystal ball, although he didn''t know much about it.And even if he was attached to it, it wouldn''t make him know more about the crystal ball.


    Hua Yueling is a little hesitant now, he doesn''t know what he should do, he hesitates very much in his heart, it is actually very dangerous to go there by himself, just by seeing it.


    The crystal ball exudes a strange luster, attracting the attention of Hua Yueling and the nun.Hua Yueling noticed that the nun stretched out her hand and covered it on the crystal ball. She didn''t know what she was saying, and her voice was very low. Even if Hua Yueling was floating behind her, she couldn''t hear clearly.


    "She won''t be controlled, will she?"


    Hua Yueling looked like the situation before her, but she wasn''t sure yet.Although it seems that the strength of the nun is relatively weak, it should not be so easy to be controlled even in this way. Moreover, this thing should have existed here a long time ago, and it may be put here. How could that kind of thing happen here?


    The crystal ball emitted a pitch-black light, which covered everything. Hua Yueling could still see the situation clearly, but now there is no way to see clearly.


    Darkness enveloped here, and the situation was not too good for them, at least for now.Especially the nun looked completely unresponsive.If there is no response at all, then they will be in big trouble.


    The darkness eroded this space, and there was no response before they came, but after the nun''s hand touched the crystal ball, things became what they are now.Hua Yueling didn''t know whether the nun could control the situation, but he couldn''t do anything by himself.


    Hua Yueling hopes she can do something, at least help the nun so that she won''t really have anything to do here.But this is very difficult, I have to say that it is the case, he can''t do anything he wants.


    "It seems there is only one way."


    Hua Yueling sighed inwardly, everything seemed to be forcing him to make a choice, but even if he did that, what was the use.What can you do even if you move from behind the nun to the crystal ball.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling even doubted whether it was a conspiracy by a nun, but thinking about it logically, the other party shouldn''t know that he exists.If it''s really a strategy for myself, then I''m really honored.


    Seeing that the darkness is getting deeper and deeper, it is necessary to completely cover up here, and the darkness must control everything here.But the nun still looks like that, standing in front of Crystal Autumn, resting her hands on the crystal ball, she doesn''t know if she can''t move or doesn''t want to move.


    Hua Yueling waited for a while, but she still didn''t respond when she saw the nun, and she couldn''t wait any longer.Hua Yueling thought for a while, but couldn''t think of anything, so she just acted directly. Since the matter has reached this point, let''s go and take a look instead of thinking too much.


    Thinking like this, Hua Yueling saw through the thick darkness the hand that was waving to herself in the darkness, exuding a soft white light.


    Hua Yueling even felt that if it wasn''t for that hand was just an icon-like thing, she might even reach out in a hurry, grab her and pull it over.


    This made Hua Yueling hesitate even more. In fact, Hua Yueling was hesitant from the beginning, otherwise he should have acted long ago. It is impossible to wait until now that he has not acted.But now it seems that he must act, which is the only thing he can do.


    Taking a deep breath, Hua Yueling''s mental power was completely concentrated on that hand, but he did not immediately move over in this way.


    Hua Yueling wanted to see if she could still see anything from it, but he still couldn''t see anything through observation.This is very strange. He has almost no way to see the crystal ball now. The darkness that covers here can even block his "line of sight". You must know that he hadn''t seen anything like this that could block him before. The "line of sight" things, whether it is fog or heavy snow, even the light caused by the previous battle.


    Now this kind of darkness can block her sight, Hua Yueling even thinks whether this is specifically for her, the crystal ball makes him very concerned.It might be better if you can take it and hold it in your hand, but unfortunately there is no way.


    Hua Yueling is now quite curious about what the crystal ball is, and that thing makes him very concerned.He wanted to see it, but he was also worried, mainly because he couldn''t do anything at present, he was worried about what would happen to the crystal ball.

 2014 Chapter 2014

    Seeing that the darkness grew deeper and deeper, the nun still had no response, and it seemed that she was completely controlled by the darkness in the crystal ball.Hua Yueling saw the situation getting worse, and the person who could solve this incident, the nun, did not respond at all, which made him somewhat helpless.


    "You can only rely on yourself."


    At least in this way, don''t think about being able to rely on the nun. The nun still doesn''t see any response.I don''t know when she will be able to wake up from it, or will never be able to wake up from the darkness.


    Hua Yueling stared at that hand, thought for a moment, and decided to move over.Seeing the scene change, Hua Yueling went to the crystal ball.After the change, a lot of information emerged in Hua Yueling''s mind.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Even in Hua Yueling''s case, so much information emerged in his brain in a short period of time, and it was a little unacceptable. There was too much information.It is unclear whether the information is true Hua Yueling, but Hua Yueling believes that this information should not have been changed.


    Hua Yueling wanted to do something when he came over, but in fact he still couldn''t do anything.Before that, even if he wanted to do what he wanted, he couldn''t even think about it.


    Hua Yueling''s brain was flooded with a lot of information, not to mention whether he could think, but there was a feeling of splitting headache.Hua Yueling wanted to cover her head to calm herself down, but only when he was doing this kind of action did he realize that he couldn''t do this kind of thing at all.


    "what¡­¡­"


    He moaned in pain, but no one could hear his voice, and no one knew what happened.Hua Yueling himself didn''t know, he didn''t know why this kind of thing happened when he came to the crystal ball, is this a trap, or what happened, perhaps because the crystal ball was what he was looking for.


    Hua Yueling spent a lot of time digesting the influx of information, and he didn''t even know how time passed.Anyway, in the blink of an eye, his brain even felt like it was about to explode.


    Fortunately, this time there was no such thing. Hua Yueling was just struggling in pain. Under such circumstances, he couldn''t do anything.The reaction is similar to all the time before, and can''t do other things. All that can be done is to wait for the pain to pass slowly and slowly absorb all the information.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling finally recovered from this painful situation. He sighed uncomfortably. At this time, it was not known how long it had been.When Hua Yueling was able to see the scenery in front of her, she found that the environment in front of her was already completely shrouded in darkness.


    "The situation is terrible."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself that although he had learned a lot about the situation right now, he still couldn''t change the situation, he couldn''t move.He had obtained a lot of information from the crystal ball, but it was useless to just possess that information. He still had to stay behind the crystal ball without moving.


    "But there are not many things I can do. I hope she can solve the problem by herself."


    Hua Yueling found that things were still a little different from what she had imagined. Even if she came to the crystal ball, there would be no change.What can I do? Hua Yueling has been asking myself this question, but he found that no matter where he moved, which person or object he moved behind, he followed that person or object¡¯s perspective to observe, What you can see may be different, but what you can do is the same.


    Nothing can be done.


    Hua Yueling felt a little weak, no matter what, she was already prepared, but the result was still the same in the end.Nothing has changed, it is still like this, I can only watch it by the side, no matter what happens, I can''t change it.


    But after changing the people who followed, what Hua Yueling could observe also changed. He could see the expression on the nun''s face.


    Although half of the nun''s face was half blocked by the hat, Hua Yueling could clearly see the black breath emanating from the lower part of her through the darkness.But not only that, there are some golden lights shining on her face as well as her body, seeming to be resisting, but the effect of this resistance is not so good.


    Hua Yueling hopes that the nun can resist well, but Hua Yueling feels that it is unlikely that she will succeed in resisting.It''s a pity that he can''t go up and help, he can only look across from her, and can''t do anything else. The more so, the more uncomfortable it is.


    "If only I can do something, can I help."


    Hua Yueling thought carefully about what she should do, but she still couldn''t figure out what she could do after thinking about it. It was still impossible to help.


    The confrontation between darkness and light continues, but this confrontation is still dominated by the darkness emanating from the crystal ball.


    "But something is wrong. If there had been such an opportunity long ago, why did this happen only this time? Is it because I am here?"


    Hua Yueling felt a little strange thinking about this, but he was already a little accustomed to these things. A lot of things were not like this. It was not the first time that he encountered such a thing, but he hoped that he could do something.


    What to do if you want to help the nun, Hua Yueling currently doesn''t know, so the only thing he can do is to keep an eye on the nun.A small aperture appeared on the nun''s body, which he had never seen before.


    "what is this?"


    Hua Yueling thought strangely, but since it has appeared, maybe you can try to touch it.Hua Yueling couldn''t ask other people either, no one except Xiaoxue could talk to him, at least for now.


    However, after focusing on that, Hua Yueling felt a powerful force pulling it, and he subconsciously wanted to stop it, wanted to resist this force, but he soon discovered his resistance. It has no effect at all.


    That power is very big, and at the same time he also feels that there is a kind of power that can be active. It seems to be his own power, but there are some differences.


    But no matter what, Hua Yueling found that this power is still very useful. With the help of this power, the nun who was almost crushed by the darkness, the golden light on her face has increased. , At the same time, another color emerged.

 2015 Chapter 2015

    "In other words, this is a way for me to help her. Using this method can increase her strength."


    Although he didn''t know how to do it, after all, he couldn''t even use his power now, but he felt that since he could inject his power into the nun, then he should have a way to use it.


    Hua Yueling is a little irritable, and she has hardly changed this world until now, but no matter what, at least she can affect things in this world now.Although the impact is not necessarily great, as long as it can affect it.


    Hua Yueling continued to focus on the small circle shining with light, the crystal ball trembling, as if to remind him of something.But Hua Yueling didn''t care about this, he still held this state, helping the nun to fight the darkness emanating from the crystal ball.


    Originally, the nun was completely at a disadvantage, but with the help of Hua Yueling, this situation gradually changed.The two sides were not at the same level at all from the beginning, and gradually were able to fight each other. The nun could not say that she had recovered her advantage, but at least the surrounding environment had changed.


    The two sides are antagonizing each other. For the time being, no one can do anything about it. Although the crystal ball is still increasing its power, its power is restrained. In addition, it is an unowned thing. It''s just that someone controls it to do so.


    So in fact it is very stupid right now, just blindly attacking, without other means of action, it is still quite easy to deal with, if the strength of the two sides is not equal, the nun will not be so troublesome.


    The nun recovered a bit, she was almost unaware before, but the power in the body was actively fighting the invading dark power.Now she recovered and awake, with her control, the gap between the two sides has further narrowed.


    But the nun didn''t dare to stay here, she knew that her own strength was not enough.Although she was surprised that she was able to resist the attack of the dark power emitted by the crystal ball this time, she didn''t have time to think about it, but quickly retreated.


    While contending with the power of darkness, she backed away. Since this is already the situation, she can''t help it with her strength alone.At present, the most evenly matched state is still with some help.


    But after stepping back a few steps, the nun suddenly stopped again, staring at the crystal ball for a while, and she controlled her power to oppress it.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what made her change her mind, but no matter what the other party did, he must help each other.At least the nun could not be defeated here, although he did not know the consequences of the nun being controlled by the darkness emanating from the crystal ball.


    But now it has gradually changed from being evenly matched to the nun taking the upper hand. Don''t look at the nun who looks weak and weak, but the people are somewhat mysterious.But compared to her strength, she was really worthwhile. She used light magic very powerfully, and even the darkness emanating from the crystal ball was still not her opponent.


    Although Hua Yueling''s help was provided, what she did was already good enough.


    She hadn''t been able to control it before, and the darkness had eroded so quickly that she had no time to react.After reacting, her reaction speed was quite good, but after a short period of at a loss, she immediately started to act.


    The nun took two steps forward. As her hands aimed at the crystal ball, the light from the palm of her hand surged toward the crystal ball, trying to directly suppress it, but it was a bit difficult to do so, but the battle between the two sides was also It''s almost coming to an end.


    The current situation is better for the nun, but if it weren''t for the strength help Hua Yueling provided, she wouldn''t have the upper hand.It should be understood that even if the attributes of each other belong to the level of the enemy of life and death, the light attribute suppresses the dark attribute very obviously, but in the case of too much difference in strength, even if it is suppressed, it is actually not very useful.


    For example, at the beginning, it was better to meet someone with similar strength, but when you meet an enemy whose strength is stronger than you, and you don''t know how many enemies are stronger, it''s completely different.


    Although the suppressive effect is still there, there is not much difference between the kind and almost no, otherwise the nun would not be so easily swallowed by the dark breath emanating from the crystal ball.


    If it weren''t for Hua Yueling''s timely help, it would be almost impossible for her to survive with her own consciousness.This is not to say that you can do it with how appraisal your will is. It has nothing to do with that, only the strength of both parties.


    Of course, if the nun''s will is really strong, it is still possible to maintain a trace of clarity, or to survive a little consciousness.


    However, the situation is different now. Even if the nun really completely suppresses the crystal ball and wipes out the black aura that comes out or drives it back into the crystal ball, there is no way to completely eliminate it.


    This is the difference between the two sides. If the nun wins, the final result is still the same. The crystal ball consumes some power, but the nun cannot control it, nor can it eliminate it.


    But if the crystal ball wins, it''s different. Even if the nun can survive, the result will not be too good, and even her consciousness may be wiped out.


    It can be said that the result after the two sides wins is very unfair, but so what, the fact is that it is difficult for you to change it, and even if it is changed, what effect can it have.


    Hua Yueling calmly observed the battle between the two sides, seeing the nun about to win.Although it still takes a lot of time, she will definitely win in the end.


    No one can win except her, and the current state of the crystal ball speaks for itself.Through observation, Hua Yueling found that there were indeed a lot of power on the crystal ball, but the power it could use was very small, and most of the power was still in the seal.


    I don''t know who made this seal, whether it was a nun or the owner of the temple.But this kind of seal is indeed quite powerful.


    It is impossible for Hua Yueling herself to be able to use such a sealing technique, so the person who can use such a sealing technique either has a strong strength, or else has a strong seal.


    If not, the nun wouldn''t be able to persist until Hua Yueling could help her, she would have to be swallowed by darkness before then, and it would not be the case now.

 2016 Chapter 2016

    Seeing that the battle between the two sides had reached a deadlock in this way, the nun had the upper hand, but she couldn''t do it in a short while if she wanted to win.


    Hua Yueling''s help was limited. After she was able to suppress the crystal ball, Hua Yueling no longer offered help.It is not so necessary, and although Hua Yueling is not willing to let her be defeated by the crystal ball, she obviously does not want her to defeat the crystal ball so soon.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity that the two sides are now deadlocked, Hua Yueling decided to take a closer look.This is also his opportunity. He hopes to take advantage of this free time to observe more intelligence.


    There is not much that can be seen at present, Hua Yueling can only see, he hopes that he can see more, but now only the superficial things can be seen.Apart from the superficial things, Hua Yueling could not see anything else.


    The nun was gradually enveloped by a gleaming light, which was caused by the light magic she used.Apart from other things, the classification of light magic and dark magic is actually quite correct in this regard, regardless of why they are divided by humans.


    One light and one darkness, human beings like light and fear darkness.


    Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart, and looked up and down the nun carefully, hoping to see something from her, but that was wishful thinking.


    Hua Yueling is still looking for it, whether it''s the nun or the crystal ball.Hua Yueling could see some things in the crystal ball, but the things he saw were all black, like a huge black vortex, which looked terrifying.


    But Hua Yueling definitely didn''t care about this. He just looked deeper as much as possible, hoping to see through the black vortex and see what was inside.


    In the end, he was quite disappointed. He couldn''t see anything, which was really strange.Hua Yueling could feel what was behind the black whirlpool, but he couldn''t see through the black whirlpool, which left him nothing.


    His gaze shifted to the nun not far away again. Now that the nun is attacking with all his strength, all the power in her body is released, and Hua Yueling can easily see what the power she has.But this is not enough.


    Hua Yueling tried to snoop in from what the power showed, to learn more.


    Not much can be seen, Hua Yueling found that even in this state, the light radiating from the nun is not just a burden, but a protection.Don''t look at her possessing the power she gave, but even so, it is still very difficult to spy on her.


    After Hua Yueling tried it, she knew that it was difficult for her to do this, and she had to give up her original idea and change her approach.


    During a long period of time, Hua Yueling, the nun, and the crystal ball took different actions, but the results remained unchanged.Whether it''s Hua Yueling''s side, the nun''s side, or even the crystal ball side, it''s the same.


    Hua Yueling took advantage of the two of them in the fight to try to absorb some of the dark breath and light breath that floated out. The magic here Hua Yueling had not been studied before, but now there is time to study it.


    The action this time was a bit easier. Hua Yueling had absorbed both magical powers without spending much time, and then he tried to research.The research work is actually quite troublesome, plus Hua Yueling is not so good at this aspect, so it must take a lot of time.


    Since the battle between the nun and the crystal ball is still almost evenly matched, Hua Yueling no longer pays attention to these for the time being, and hastened time to research.Now is a good time for research. If the battle between them is over, it is estimated that there will be no time to do these things.


    The two forms of power have many similarities, but they are different in key points.The forms are almost the same, but the roots are different.


    Magic, it''s almost like this, Hua Yueling herself also knows some magic, but the magic between the two different worlds is different, there is a big difference.


    The things that Hua Yueling can study are still relatively limited. After all, although he said he knew about these things, he didn''t know so much.There is no alternative, Hua Yueling can only rely on limited knowledge to understand some situations.


    There is definitely no way to go too deep, so what you can do is to learn as much as possible based on your limited knowledge.


    "Huh... a very interesting power, I don''t know if it was created, or it was created based on the power I possess."


    Hua Yueling thought to himself that according to his understanding, there are actually some similarities between the magic power it possesses and the magic power in this world.It''s just that the similarities are less than imagined.


    When Hua Yueling was about to complete the research, the battle had ended.In the end, it was the nun who won. In fact, her victory was quite interesting. In the end, she was able to win with the help of Hua Yueling.


    When Hua Yueling absorbed the magic power that was scattered, he absorbed a little more of the magic power emitted by the crystal ball, so it became like this, otherwise it would have to stand still for a while.


    But when the battle was over, Hua Yueling''s research was over.He saw the nun using the power of light to seal the crystal ball, but the seal was not so reliable.


    Maybe it was this kind of seal that was used before, so the seal is so fragile, otherwise it shouldn''t be.


    Hua Yueling glanced at the seal performed by the nun. Although he didn''t know much about the sealing technique, he was also a person who had mixed with Sister Aroline and the others for a period of time. Is the seal very good? Look out some.


    This kind of seal can be said to be very weak, barely able to seal it, but as long as the crystal ball can use more power, it can easily be broken.


    Even if it doesn''t test its own power, just rely on the power of outsiders, and it doesn''t even need to be too powerful, it can easily break this seal, it is too easy.


    Hua Yueling shook her head in her heart. If it were still such a seal, almost everything would happen afterwards.It stands to reason that with the power of the nun, it should be possible to create a stronger seal.

 2017 Chapter 2017

    It was impossible for Hua Yueling to stay on the crystal ball anymore. Seeing that the nun was about to leave after the seal was completed, Hua Yueling transferred to her again.Hua Yueling was going to leave with her. This time she came here and thought she would have a greater harvest. Maybe it would be helpful for her to leave here, but now she still thinks a little bit more.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to stay here, but wanted to go out with the nun.He felt that there was no use keeping it here, and it was unlikely that he wanted to return to his own world from here, so he might as well follow the nun to see what else would happen.


    "Xiaoxue, help me search and see what skills and props are used to break illusions in the store."


    Hua Yueling asked like this on the way back with the nun, he felt that instead of going on like this, it was better to buy skills and leave quickly.


    "Actually, if the owner wants to save money, others have a way."


    Xiaoxue suddenly said this, which made Hua Yueling feel a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Xiaoxue would still be able to follow her own thoughts, which was really incredible.Had it not been known that Xiaoxue could not take medicine, Hua Yueling would even wonder if she had taken the wrong medicine.


    But this is a good thing for herself, of course Hua Yueling would not refuse, and immediately agreed.After agreeing, Xiaoxue told him what to do. In fact, the method was very simple, even if she didn''t talk about Hua Yueling, she knew it.


    "So that''s it."


    "Isn''t that the case, the master doesn''t think there is a better way, right?"


    "I think so, it seems I think too much."


    "It''s not easy for the master to find a shortcut, but maybe there is a chance. The master shouldn''t just think about finding a shortcut from others, but think about it by yourself."


    "Well, according to what you said, Xiaoxue, the skills are all like this. As long as you use them, you can increase experience, but it''s very slow to upgrade.


    "The upgrade will definitely be slower, but the best part is that it doesn''t cost any gold coins. Isn''t this exactly what the owner wants."


    "Well, that''s what you said, it''s nice not to spend gold coins. Okay, let me give it a try, it would be much better if I could use this method to upgrade."


    Hua Yueling thought so and couldn''t help but act immediately.Anyway, as Xiaoxue said, just use it and increase experience.This method is indeed the best, but Hua Yueling feels that this method is a bit too slow.


    Trying to destroy the illusion, and then can increase the experience of the illusion, Hua Yueling does not know how much experience can be increased each time, but he thinks that if it can increase some of his own perception, it is fine.


    During the time she went back, Hua Yueling didn''t do anything else, just tried to use illusion skills to fight the situation.


    It is not easy to crack illusion skills, especially when your skill level is not enough, it is even more difficult to crack illusions.


    Hua Yueling tried to crack it, but just like what he had done before, the world in front of him was motionless, there was no movement at all.


    "It still doesn''t work, but at least there has been some progress."


    Hua Yueling opened the panel and looked at her own skills. There are also experience points in the skills. Hua Yueling has not seen the experience points of the previous illusion skills, so there is no way to increase and how much.


    However, you can write it down this time, and then compare it after the next use. Since the possible increase is not too great, you need to remember it clearly.If there is no way to write it down completely, then it will not be easy to compare whether there is growth or not.


    Hua Yueling closed her eyes and thought about it, the number was already printed in her mind.It''s a pity that there is no way to record manually, otherwise it would be more secure.


    Looking at the nun again, I saw that she was the same as when she came, walking back silently. Hua Yueling admired her very much. It was obvious that something like that happened, but now it seems that there is nothing on her. Happened in general.


    With such a spirit, it is impossible for Hua Yueling to say that she does not admire her.It is not something ordinary people can do to recover so quickly after such a difficult battle.


    But I don''t know if she is aware of her existence, anyway, she must know something here, and she also knows that it helped her.Otherwise, she couldn''t survive.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t think she knew what kind of person helped her, and what that person was like, that was for sure.But even so, would she try to find out, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but she didn''t notice such existence.


    In other words, at least until now, the nun still hasn''t done anything, perhaps because she feels that the person has helped her and shouldn''t do that.Or they may feel that they are not strong enough, and doing so is just a humiliation.


    Now that she understood this, she did nothing for the time being.Just glanced around before leaving. At that time, the entire space was illuminated by light, so she was able to see clearly and could not see other people, which did not surprise her.


    The more so, the more strange the nun felt, whether that person was here long ago, or that he came here from other places and came with him.But what she can understand is that she had better not do things that would irritate each other, and the strength between the two sides is not on the same level.


    Not to mention that others have helped me, but that I can see that there is nothing to do or even help myself under the dark atmosphere that the crystal ball emits.


    The nun wanted to know each other very much, but it seemed that the other party didn''t think that way, or had different ideas from her, otherwise he would have come out long ago, and it''s impossible that he didn''t show up now.


    In any case, the nun felt that she needed to express her inner gratitude.She put her hands together, turned and thanked the endless darkness behind her.


    After about a minute, she straightened up and walked out along the winding road.


    "It''s a very polite person."


    Looking at her style, Hua Yueling thought to herself that there was nothing wrong with her actions anyway.He didn''t do anything unpleasant. After that, he even knew to be grateful. This was good. He also felt that he didn''t help the other party in vain, although this was not his original intention for doing this.


    The nun wanted to see if there would be a response. Seeing that no one paid any attention to her, she felt somewhat regretful.

 2018 Chapter 2018

    Knowing that the nun wanted to respond to her, Hua Yueling did not communicate with her as she wanted.It''s not that Huayueling can''t communicate, but that she doesn''t want to do it for the time being. Huayueling doesn''t think that doing that will have any effect. He still exists as a backing spirit for the time being, and it is better not to do other things.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think it would be useful to communicate with her, and he thought it would be better not to tell the other party about all of this, not to say that there is no effect, and let the other party know if it is really good.


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling felt that it was still the case. Anyway, she was going to leave sooner or later, it was just a matter of earlier and later.After having such thoughts, Hua Yueling no longer cares about these, but starts to use the illusion technique to crack the illusion in front of him.


    There are actually many ways to crack illusions, but the probability of success of each is actually very much related to yourself.Not only with yourself, but also with the people who perform illusions on you.


    This is a certain thing. No matter which method is used to crack illusions, if you don¡¯t know enough about illusions, or if you don¡¯t know anything about illusions, or if you don¡¯t have enough power, you won¡¯t work.


    Hua Yueling''s strength is still okay, but it is obviously not up to the level that can crush the person who performs this kind of illusion on him.It may be stronger than it, but not too strong.


    Especially when the opponent is still maintaining the illusion, if it doesn''t, it will naturally be easier to crack, but that is wishful thinking.Since the other party has pulled itself into such a world, it is actually obvious what kind of thinking it has, and it can be understood without thinking too much.


    Hua Yueling must be very unhappy about this, but he can''t change what the other person thinks.It is impossible to say that the other party will listen to his opinions and then act according to his opinions. In that case, there is no need to do something like this.


    So in fact, you still need to do everything yourself, don''t think about relying on others to let go and then leave.


    Hua Yueling must think of a way, think of a way to solve the immediate problem.It was another illusion cracking, but the answer obtained this time was still the same.


    "It still doesn''t work. It seems that it is almost impossible to crack this way."


    Although he thought it would be so before, the results of two consecutive attempts made him a little helpless.He wanted to leave this place, this uninteresting place as soon as possible.He wants to go back, wants to wake up from his sleep, but all this is just thinking, he has no other way.


    Hua Yueling was still a little irritable, but he also knew that he shouldn''t let irritability affect him.You must be more calm. There is no way to solve the current problem if you are not calm.


    Open the skill page again, Hua Yueling looked at the experience value on the illusion skill, compared the two, and found that there was indeed an increase.But this is also normal. It is normal to use skills and then increase the skill experience value.


    "However, the growth rate is still less. If we calculate it at this growth rate, it will probably still need to be used 60 times."


    Hua Yueling calculated roughly and gave a wry smile.It¡¯s not a joke to use sixty times, it¡¯s not that you can use it if you want.


    With Hua Yueling''s current state, he can use it three times in a row at most, after which he needs a period of rest.


    According to her current recovery ability, Hua Yueling calculated again, it would take at least two days to complete these sixty missions.


    "It''s a bit too long. Will this affect the real world?"


    "The master doesn¡¯t have to worry about this when it comes. This is just an illusory world, and this world is very interesting. No matter how long you spend in it, it doesn¡¯t take long outside. For example, if the master spends a day inside, it is actually outside. At most, only a minute has passed."


    "Is it so powerful?"


    Hua Yueling asked in surprise, this was something he really didn''t expect. According to what he said, even if he spent months or even years in it, in reality he might not even have a day. past.


    But thinking that she had to spend such a long time in this world, Hua Yueling felt unbearable.He couldn''t accept to spend such a long time in this way. It was a terrible torture. It believed that it was not just himself, that no one could accept such torture. It was incredible.


    Even if this is not the case, he must leave here as soon as possible. Although he can exercise his illusion level here, what he is experiencing now is not a game.If it is in the game, no matter how time passes, it is nothing to him, because it is only time in the game, no matter how long it passes, it is just a moment to himself, but the real world is not in this way.


    Now he is like a character in a controlled game, no matter how much time he spends in another world, it is an instant, but when he comes, that long time has passed.


    Using the illusion skill for the last time, Hua Yueling tried to use all his strength to crack the illusion in front of him, but it was definitely not that easy.


    Hua Yueling felt that what she had done was quite good, but this was not enough, and the world in front of her still remained unchanged.


    My own tricks have no effect on everything in front of me, and in the end I think too much.


    After using it for the last time, Hua Yueling had to take a short break. The time needed to rest was constant. According to his calculation, his strength could be recovered in about forty minutes, and then the next cracking could be carried out.


    I don''t know if he can crack the illusion before his illusion skills upgrade, but he doesn''t have much hope for it.


    If there is such an easy thing, there won''t be so much trouble on my own side, and it will take a lot of trouble for this.It is precisely because the low-level illusion can not be cracked, so the level needs to be raised, and it takes time.


    These are all connected together. It is not that you can change the steps at will, and then everything will be different. That is pure dreaming.


    Hua Yueling also had dreams, such as now, she also had unrealistic dreams.But now it belongs to reality, the reality in dreams.


    "Anyway, there is still a long way to go, don''t worry, let''s rest first."


    Hua Yueling thought secretly, there is nothing to pay special attention to right now.

 2019 Chapter 2019

    When Hua Yueling woke up from her rest, the nun was still underground, and she had not been able to leave here that much.But the strange thing is that the nun did not walk all the way back directly, but stayed here.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what she was thinking, and she was a little strange. You must know that she never rested while going down.Is it because of the previous battles that I feel a little tired?


    I don''t know if it is like this, but Hua Yueling thinks it is very possible.If this were the case, it would take longer to go back. After being in such a dark environment for a long time, Hua Yueling didn''t know how she could be so happy here.


    Hua Yueling admired her very much, if she didn''t want to stay in such a place, it was too quiet, a little too quiet.In this dark world, there is no sound of any kind, and being able to stay in such a quiet situation is really a very powerful character.


    However, at this time, his exploration skills had also recovered, and he was able to crack the illusion again.Hua Yueling''s mentality is thinking about other things. For example, after her own illusion skills increase, will it have some augmentation effect on her illusion skills, but after the first attempt, Hua Yueling feels that there is no What a difference.


    But no matter what, since the experience has increased, that is a good thing, anyway, the level of skills will be improved gradually.


    I took a look at the current experience of the skill. It is still a little bit less. Even if all three times are used up this time, all the experience is still a bit small. Hua Yueling hopes that the skill experience can increase faster, but this is a pity. Very difficult.


    The experience that can be gained by using the skill at one time is still very small, and Hua Yueling naturally hopes that she can gain more experience.However, he found that no matter how he used his skills, the skills and experience he gained in the end was actually not much different, but it was not that there was no growth.


    Some ways of using it will increase the skill experience more, but not much.There is not much growth, at least there is growth. In Huayueling''s view, as long as it can grow, it is better to have more.


    Although it can only be increased a little at a time, a few times is equivalent to the one before there is no increase. Even if it is added together, the number of times cannot be reduced, but at least it is reduced.


    After using the skill three times, Hua Yueling slowly recovered while observing the nun''s back from behind.It was a pity that he still couldn''t see the nun''s face, and he couldn''t even see what kind of expression she was now.


    Hua Yueling very much hopes to learn more about her, but the two sides have no way to communicate. It would be better if they could communicate, but unfortunately not.


    Trying to use thoughts to communicate with each other, the nun should not be aware of the existence of his thoughts at all, so it is impossible to respond or pay attention to him.


    Hua Yueling tried several times, but there was not much he could do.The best way you can do is to directly use your own mental power to influence and communicate with each other.But this method has never seen an effect, and the nun has never responded.


    At this point, he probably understood that the possibility of real communication with her seemed unlikely, so it''s better not to make this kind of idea.


    Hua Yueling still had no progress after constant attempts, and she had to give up such an idea.It is very uncomfortable to have no way to communicate with the people here. Hua Yueling hopes to communicate with the people here, it would be better.


    Although this is a world of illusions and dreams, it is impossible to ask anything from them, the person who created the illusion will certainly not allow the people here to answer his questions.But Hua Yueling still felt that she still had some hope, if she could communicate with them.


    It''s just that now this is just thinking about it, after all, the nun still doesn''t know his existence, and he can''t make his own voice sound directly in the other''s mind.


    Hua Yueling also tried to use other methods to communicate with the other party, not to mention that he can really communicate with the other party, as long as the other party can detect the difference.But even this can''t be done, Hua Yueling can''t affect the world after all, unless it is a very special situation like just now, otherwise there is no way.


    In this calm state, Hua Yueling exercised her illusion skills while following the nun to walk outside.This road is really long. Hua Yueling also admires the nuns, and she was able to endure such loneliness back and forth by herself. Hua Yueling estimated that she had waited for this one to go outside and it was dark night.


    The road is really too long, it''s not a joke. Even if Hua Yueling didn''t actually calculate the time, he just made a rough estimate, and the next trip would take at least half a day.


    If you go back and forth, one day will pass, and there is really no way to do this unless someone who can stand loneliness.Anyway, Hua Yueling felt it would be difficult for her to do this, so she admired her.


    Anyway, when there was nothing else to do, Hua Yueling could only accompany her back to the ground. After reaching the ground, Hua Yueling saw the nun¡¯s hands on the two stone statues. There was a light pat on it, and a force of power fell into the stone statue.


    Immediately afterwards, the two stone statues flashed light, and this light circulated, forming a portal-like light gate that blocked the way down.


    It looked like a portal, but Hua Yueling only glanced at it to make it clear that it was definitely not a portal, but a barrier for barriers.


    The reason why such a thing was created was not to prevent people above from going down, but to prevent people from below from coming up.However, in Hua Yueling''s view, the other party might have a bit of both meanings, but it is hard to say which aspect is more.


    Anyway, these have nothing to do with Hua Yueling, but he still cared about the two weird statues, and the two statues formed by the two statues to protect the wall of light that flashed like a portal. .


    Quite interesting, just like that blocked the entrance to the underground.Now it seems that there is nothing particularly worthy of attention in the underground. Crystal Ball Huayueling has also been observed, but there is not much information, but Huayueling does not mean that there is no harvest.


    "Get a breath anyway, that''s enough."

 2020 Chapter 2020

    Hua Yueling didn''t feel that it was a pity, if he really needed to stay underground to be able to leave this ghost place, he would definitely not leave there.Nothing particularly interesting was found there, only the power emanating from the crystal ball made him feel a little interesting, but it would take some time to study which power was clear.


    No matter what, what Hua Yueling needs the most is time, and what he doesn''t lack now is time.If this is the case, just come and stay at ease, take your time, and don''t be too anxious.Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling no longer cared about what was happening outside, just focused on the two diametrically opposed power breaths she had obtained.


    I was immersed in the research, but Hua Yueling didn''t mean that he didn''t know what happened in the unexpected world.He is still curious enough about the person he followed at the beginning, but now he mainly doesn¡¯t know how the other person is. Shi is still in the room where he was first arranged, or is in a different state. .


    The people here seem to be his enemies, this idea should be good.


    In fact, there should be no hostility between the nun and that person. It is worth noting that the man who seems to be the master here.Hua Yueling could see what happened between him and the person he was following. The two were not friends.


    But if there is any deep hatred between two people, it seems wrong, otherwise they won''t be as peaceful as they are now.


    The owner of the temple just picked the person he was following back to the temple, and did nothing else, and asked the nun to take him into the room to cultivate, which is also very strange.


    Hua Yueling followed the nun back to the hall of the temple, and saw the nun just sitting on the stool inside, saying nothing, staring at the fire without saying a word, as if there was something attractive in the fire. Her stuff.


    Before that, Hua Yueling had seen an axe-like thing in it, but now when she looked inside, she could still see the existence of that thing.


    Hua Yueling is still a little interested in the things in the flames, but he can''t get the things, and can''t move to the things, so he can only observe after the nun.


    The flame was burning, and the axe was burnt in the flames, and nothing could be seen.Hua Yueling observed carefully, the axe seemed to be shining light, but the light was very weak, even if I observed it carefully, nothing could be seen.


    After observing for a while, Hua Yueling also found it meaningless, instead of observing that, it is better to continue to study the two powers in his hands.


    Fortunately, that kind of power is similar to her own mind, Hua Yueling can easily perceive the existence of that kind of power, and can study that kind of power well.In fact, this is quite interesting. Hua Yueling tried it. From the most intuitive point of view, these two forces are completely opposite.


    But they are all interesting powers, and even these two powers can merge.But Hua Yueling only discovered this, and it''s hard to say whether it can be done.


    Hua Yueling felt that this might be possible, but he just needed to try it, and he had to be careful when trying.After all, these two forces are in conflict in nature. If one is not good, it is likely to cause irreparable consequences.


    Hua Yueling tried to disperse those two powers, only a small part, and then tried to match the two completely different powers here.Hua Yueling tried, like a puzzle, but soon he found it very, very difficult.


    In fact, it is a puzzle, but it is definitely more troublesome than a puzzle.It''s similar to the kind of 3D puzzle, and this kind of puzzle is not simple to put together.Hua Yueling tried to try, but found that she still needed to use her own strength as a binder.


    But even so, it is still very difficult to glue together, Hua Yueling must be careful and then careful.


    Hua Yueling tried it a bit, and found that it would take a lot of time for herself to do this.You still need to understand and understand these two forces, otherwise the information you know now is not enough.


    The research must continue, but I don¡¯t know how long it will take to research something useful.But no matter what, he still has to study slowly, this is his hope for leaving here.


    During this period of time, Hua Yueling focused all of her attention on those two powers, and didn''t care about the others.The nun didn''t do anything else, she just sat there like this, doing nothing, as if she was thinking about something.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling had no way to go deep into her thoughts to understand something, so she could only look at it, and didn''t care about it. He had his own things to do.


    The fire "cracking" sounded from time to time, sometimes interrupting Hua Yueling''s thoughts, but sometimes not.But this is nothing to him, as long as he doesn''t want to be disturbed, then nothing can disturb him.


    Hua Yueling held some attention outside like this, most of the attention was on the two forces in front of her.Under his control, the two separated small power groups were entangled together, as if they were going to merge together, but there was a force preventing them from doing so.


    "They themselves are preventing themselves from merging with each other."


    Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart, he was also thinking about a solution to the problem, but the only way for now was to merge them hard.Of course, there are other ways, and that is to try to remove the hostile part.


    But no matter what it is, it is difficult. Hua Yueling is not particularly good at separating this kind of work. As for integration, although it has enough strength, it is not so easy.If one fails, it may cause an explosion, and even more terrible things may happen.


    Hua Yueling can''t try too eagerly, she must try carefully, otherwise he doesn''t know what to do if something goes wrong now.The most important thing is that Hua Yueling doesn''t know how to solve it even if she encounters a problem in her current state.


    The main thing is that he still doesn''t know much about his current situation, so if something goes wrong, he doesn''t know how to solve it.At least he doesn''t know at the moment. If he really waits until he encounters a problem, it will be too late, so if he can, he still hopes to use a more normal method to solve the current problem.

 2021 Chapter 2021

    Hua Yueling has never felt that being alone like this, can''t do anything like this, can only watch all the development quietly is an interesting thing.


    Nothing is more meaningless than this, but unfortunately he can''t change anything now.


    Hua Yueling is now trying to fuse the two forces, but instead of relying directly on brute force, he uses some techniques, but the use of this technique does not have much effect. The two forces are very hostile to each other. Strong.


    Even if you use some techniques to weaken the opposing emotions between them, it is still extremely difficult to make them merge.


    There has been no progress so far.After busying for a while, Hua Yueling sighed, practiced illusion again, and then turned her attention back to the nun.


    However, after so long, the nuns were all sitting here, motionless, if Hua Yueling hadn''t been clear in her heart, she would even think she was petrified.


    He didn''t know what the nun was thinking, but he was quite curious about where the temple owner was now. He hadn''t seen him for a day.Until now, I don''t know where he went, Hua Yueling was naturally very, very curious.


    But no one can satisfy his curiosity unless that guy comes out by himself.Hua Yueling tried to exude spiritual power, and the range he could explore unknowingly expanded, but what was certain was that the guy was not here, not in the temple, and seemed to have gone out.


    The person who climbed the mountain was still in the room he was sent to before, and he was still unconscious and did not wake up.He didn''t even see any signs of waking up.


    It doesn''t matter whether that person comes here or not. After all, Hua Yueling had met him once before, so she knew him a little bit.Knowing that it is difficult to get more useful information from him.So it''s better not to have too much hope.


    But no matter what, if the other party comes over, it will still be good for him, but I don¡¯t know if this benefit will help him return home. Hua Yueling now especially wants to leave this ghost place. Uncomfortable places, not to mention other things, just staying so quietly is enough to be uncomfortable.


    Quiet is very good in many times, but sometimes it can be considered a terrible torture. There is no progress in the research. Hua Yueling has been studying for a long time and her mind is a little confused and tired. She needs a rest, but even now If you want to do something, there is no way to do it, you can only look around aimlessly.


    Nothing interesting can attract his attention, there is no change, and it has always been like this here, and he hasn''t been here for long.Maybe it can''t be said that it has been, it has been the same for these two days.


    It was the same in ancient times. Ancient people have the fun of ancient people, but when modern people go to places similar to ancient times, it is natural that they sometimes feel uncomfortable.Hua Yueling is not accustomed to it, used to modern entertainment, in ancient times it really makes people feel a little boring.


    But the adventurous life in another world is actually quite interesting, Hua Yueling likes that kind of life, likes that kind of adventurous life.A boring life like this is not the life he would like.


    The nun had never changed in particular, and Hua Yueling even thought she was a bit too strange.


    To be able to endure such loneliness, she deserves to be a nun, and she has experienced unimaginable practice.Or she has always been like this since she was a child, so she can endure loneliness, because she is used to it, so she doesn''t think it''s anything.


    The flame was burning, there was a sound of stepping on snow outside, and the sound of footsteps sounded behind him.


    The nun didn''t respond at first, but even if she didn''t respond at all, Hua Yueling knew who was behind.It is the temple owner, his body is covered with snow, it seems that it is snowing outside now, otherwise he is rolling in the snow.


    "Been there."


    When I walked in, I saw that the nun didn''t respond, and the temple owner didn''t care at all. It seemed that she should have been used to her reaction.


    Putting away the ring-like weapon, he walked to the fire, stretched out his hands to burn the fire, and looked at the nun and asked.


    "The seal has been broken."


    The nun didn''t say much, but Hua Yueling finally heard her voice, which was very nice.It sounds cold, but it doesn''t look like it was intentional. It''s just normal speaking, so it feels like nothing.


    "Broken?"


    The owner of the temple looked at her up and down as if he didn''t believe it, and shook his head when he saw that there was nothing wrong with her.


    "Impossible, how can you come back safe and sound if the seal is broken?"


    The nun didn''t speak any more, just watching her reaction, which seemed to say "Believe it or not."


    Seeing her reaction like this, the master of the temple frowned and pressed one hand on the fireplace, his whole body tense.


    It can be seen that he is very nervous inside, and it is enough to see how shocked he is by the news the nun told him. He has never thought that something like that would happen.


    He was concerned about what happened to the nun, but he was worried about whether there would be any problems with the nun before, but he was relieved after knowing that she had sealed the crystal ball again.It''s just that he still can''t completely relax.


    He knew the existence of the crystal ball, and before that, it was the crystal ball that he and the nun jointly sealed. The reason why the temple was built in such a deserted place was to prevent accidents in the crystal ball, such as this time. The break.


    The crystal ball is not a joke, let alone other things, if the power inside it really spreads out, even if it is deserted, it will cause irreparable terrible consequences.


    Because of this, they stayed here, taking care of the crystal ball.The nun and him took turns to go deep underground to see how the crystal ball was and whether the seal was good.


    He went there last time, but at that time he saw the crystal ball and there was no problem. The seal was in good condition, but he didn''t expect that it would go wrong so soon.


    It was only a month from the last time to this time, and the seal was actually released.


    There wasn''t even a sign. If there was a sign, the nun could come back to remind him, and then the two of them would solve the seal problem together.It''s just that the nun ran into that kind of thing directly.


    But how she did it, she completed the seal alone.

 2022 Chapter 2022

    It''s not that the temple owner looks down on the nuns. In fact, they have been together for a long time, so they have a deep understanding of each other.Whether it is the nun to him or he to the nun.


    The more they understand each other, the more incredible it will be. The two of them are almost in the same strength, but even he doesn''t feel that he can resist the terrible erosion with his own strength.


    The dark power of the seal in the crystal ball is quite terrifying. Both the nun and he are quite aware of this, so in general, as long as something is found wrong, they will not hesitate at all and will immediately come back.And think of a way to contact another person.


    But today''s things are rather strange. Since the nun finds that the seal is weakened, or even that the seal is completely broken, she should come back directly, and should not go deeper.


    "What have you encountered down there? Since such a thing has happened, why haven''t you notified me?"


    This is the strangest thing about him. Not only him, but also believe that the nun herself knows what the situation is like. If she does find out but does not notify the other person, then he is betting on the safety of the whole world.


    "I didn''t find it."


    The nun shook her head silently, and she explained a little bit. Although the explanation was a little bit incoherent, perhaps because she rarely spoke, she gave a feeling of intermittent speech.


    However, it seems that the temple master has long been accustomed to her way of speaking, so he didn''t care about her way of speaking, but frowned a little deeper.It seemed that what the nun said had a great impact on him, mainly because it was not the same as what he thought in his heart.


    Originally, he thought that the nun had discovered the abnormality of the crystal ball seal and did not remind and inform himself, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    Based on his knowledge of the nun, if she really found out, then she would definitely think of a way to inform herself.Even if Yao acted like this, the nun did not do that at all, which means that something unexpected must have happened.


    The nun briefly explained it, it was no different from the previous explanation, but the words still sounded intermittent.Hua Yueling also admires them very much, even if they are able to communicate, although she doesn''t talk much, she certainly doesn''t talk like a nun.


    But the communication between the two parties didn''t have a big problem. Anyway, the temple owner could understand what she said, that was enough.


    "You said you didn''t find anything until you touched the crystal ball?"


    The temple owner couldn''t help frowning, this incident was not a trivial matter no matter what.This time, even though the nun had sealed the crystal ball again, who knows if this kind of thing will happen again next time.That kind of thing is not impossible, he was worried about it, and couldn''t help but immediately get up and take a look.


    "There are others helping you, otherwise you will die there. Do you know who helped you?"


    Hearing this, the temple owner couldn''t help asking curiously.This is something worthy of attention, and it must be asked clearly.You must know that there are always only two of them here. If the nun is right, that means there is another person besides them who they haven''t found all the time.


    Judging from what the nun said, at least the other party didn''t have any malice towards them, but you can''t judge based on this alone.That would definitely not work. If possible, he hopes to meet with the other party to learn more about the other party''s situation.And why the other party is here.


    I asked for some possible information about that person, but I couldn''t get any useful information from the nun.It''s not that the nun doesn''t want to say it, but even the nun doesn''t understand what kind of person that person is and why that person wants to help her.


    She knew very little about all of this, she didn''t see that person, she didn''t know why the other party helped her, and she didn''t know anything else.


    So there is nothing she can tell the owner of the temple. She can only talk briefly about what she probably knows and how she was helped by the other party. There are only these, but nothing else.


    The temple owner saw that there was really no way to ask her what was useful, and then he thought about it. If this is the case, I might as well look at it myself.Why waste time here? I don¡¯t know if that person is still there. If he is still there, then it¡¯s good to go and find him, but if he¡¯s not there, he can only come back.


    In any case, the temple owner has already thought about it, and now he must go over and take a look to find out what the situation is. It is useless to listen.


    In fact, Hua Yueling had long thought that they might be interested in his identity, but no matter what, he was just a waste of time trying to find clues.It''s impossible for him to find anything. If he doesn''t say he wants to stay, he won''t be able to flow down clues. Even if he is here, he can''t find it.


    Hua Yueling didn''t really know what kind of existence she was now, let alone other people.


    The temple owner thought that he would act. After talking with the nun, he immediately left the temple, ready to go down to learn about the situation.It''s not too easy to say whether this is useful, but no matter what, he can''t just do nothing and make a rash judgment. That will definitely not work.


    In any case, this time he had some useful news, regardless of whether the news was really useful to him.


    The temple owner left, and there was only the nun left.The nun sits on a bench made of stone, leaning back and raising her head, not knowing what she is thinking.


    No one knows what others are thinking, and sometimes a person does not even know what they are thinking, let alone know what others are thinking.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have much interest in this, no matter what the other party thought, it had nothing to do with him.He tried to crack the illusion in front of him again, but after using the skill three times, everything in front of him remained unchanged.


    Hua Yueling has gradually become accustomed to this situation. After all, if it is the same every time, she will not care about it unless something different happens.


    A different situation has never happened, and I don¡¯t know how long it will take to wait for the situation to change.Anyway, for the time being Hua Yueling didn''t have much hope, after all, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.

 2023 Chapter 2023

    The nun just stayed in the temple hall like this and didn''t move. Hua Yueling didn''t know what she was thinking during this time, anyway, he admired the other party.In his opinion, staying like this is really boring to the extreme, meaningless, just a waste of time.


    Maybe there is nothing interesting here, or maybe it is a nun waiting for the temple master to return.But Huayueling thought, if you really want to wait until the temple owner returns, then at least you have to wait until late at night. Even the late night temple owner may not be able to come back.


    That long road, if there is a teleportation array, it would be better, without the teleportation array walking that path is purely torturing oneself.


    Hua Yueling wanted to move around, and wanted to see other places, at least to understand what the interior of this temple was like.Before this, he hadn''t gotten to know it well, mainly because the nuns went to few places, which led to the few places he went.


    From the beginning to the end, the nun didn''t like to move very much. This was something he couldn''t change.


    Hua Yueling was also very helpless about this, so he could only stay here with the nun, not knowing what to do.He has something to do, but that kind of thing cannot make him consume too much time.


    When he was bored, he didn''t even know whether he should dress up. Observe the nun from the back. In fact, there is nothing particularly incredible about what the nun wants to say. She is just a nun, an ordinary nun.


    In fact, she must have some strength when it comes to strength, and her strength is not weak. Perhaps this is the most different place between her and ordinary nuns.But it also depends on where the nun is.


    The nun didn''t seem to be affected much, and since she came back, she has maintained a similar posture and hasn''t moved much.Hua Yueling, an intangible fellow, felt a little tired.


    But naturally he is not really tired, even if he wants to be tired, he can''t actually be tired. After all, he himself has no physical body at all, and he can''t even make movements, and he said that he is not tired.She was still a little tired mentally, Hua Yueling wanted to rest for a while, but now she had no other way to rest but sleep.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what else she could do. Although she said she had something to do, it was just the same as before.In the end, it was only a little time, and I didn''t know what to do after the busy work.


    Hua Yueling was troubled by this, but he still hadn''t a good way to solve the problem, and it had been a day here, and he was still troubled by it.


    The mental power expanded, and Hua Yueling focused on the person she followed in the first place.In the coma, the man turned over and seemed to mutter something, but it was not an important thing, so Hua Yueling didn''t care too much.


    "That guy..."


    Up to now, Hua Yueling still didn''t know the purpose of the other party here. Imagining the other party''s performance at the beginning, it seemed that he had hatred with someone here.However, it seemed that Hua Yueling felt that it was impossible for a nun, or that it was unlikely, the most likely was the temple owner.


    Speaking of which I don''t know the names of the two of them, but they have never called each other by their names.


    I don''t know if the names of the two parties are still useful, at least I can judge some things, but Hua Yueling doesn''t know how to get such an opportunity.They have been getting along for a long time, and it is difficult to hear them calling each other by name. They speak very straightforwardly, so there is no need to use other names.


    These are usually nothing, but now they are very important to Hua Yueling.He wanted to know what these two people were called. This might be a breakthrough, but now it seems that he still doesn''t think so much.


    Another period of time passed. In this kind of quiet waiting, Hua Yueling was about to lose the concept of time, but it didn''t matter whether there was a concept of time in such a place.


    He used the illusion skills again and again, trying to use his poor low-level illusion to crack the high-level illusion in front of him, but not to mention its effect, there was no reaction at all.


    "Xiaoxue, are you sure there is no other way? If I try this way, I am afraid that I will become a robot."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said to Xiaoxue.


    "Well..."


    Listening to the voice, Xiaoxue seemed to be thinking about whether to answer, but since Xiaoxue had such a reaction, Hua Yueling felt that she still had hope.Maybe there is an easier way. I just hope that I don¡¯t think too much.


    "There is a way. But people won''t say it now, let''s wait until the master has improved the illusion skills, and wait until the illusion level has improved, then come and ask them."


    "We''re not playing games here. Can''t we associate this with task tasks? It''s too mechanical."


    "Hmph, this is the persistence of others, the master shouldn''t think about what others will say on the initiative."


    "What is persistence? I really can''t understand it."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t understand Xiaoxue''s thoughts, but everyone had different thoughts, and it was normal not to understand.


    Hua Yueling thought that she might be able to understand, but she couldn''t understand it and couldn''t help it.But this way, at least it can give people some motivation, and they won''t just move forward indiscriminately as before.


    "That''s fine, I''ll talk to you after I improve my skills."


    Now he is ready to focus all his energy on improving his skills. Although there are still very few things he can do in a certain period of time, it will at least make him feel better.


    Time is still passing by like before, Hua Yueling feels the passing of time, and feels it clearly.The feeling is very clear, after all, apart from doing some things, other times are just waiting.


    If it''s in the game, it''s fine. Just press the wait button and select the time. No matter how long the time is, it is a momentary matter, and a moment has passed.


    Except for the changes in the light and shadow of the flame, there is no other change here.Light and shadow and flame are the only changes. Hua Yueling looked at the burning "crackling" flame, watching the light and shadow changing.


    Hua Yueling no longer observes in a manner similar to that of opening his eyes, but has changed to a manner similar to closing his eyes, only using mental power to understand the situation in this area.There should be no other people here except the nun and the temple master. Of course, the person who climbed up must be excluded.

 2024 Chapter 2024

    I don''t know how long it has passed, it''s about six or seven hours, which is the least.Hua Yueling didn''t realize the passage of time at all, and the event seemed to have no flow at all, as if it were fixed there, as if someone had nailed it to the wall.


    With the sound of footsteps, a man pushed open the closed door of the temple, and he walked in amidst the fire, light and shadow fell on him, removing some of the darkness from him.The owner of the temple is back, but he doesn''t seem to be in good condition.


    His face was a bit dark, and he was probably frightened by the crystal ball, or that the seal of the crystal ball was not very complete, so he was affected a bit.


    "It''s scarier than I thought."


    The temple owner said that after coming in, his face was not good at all, it was very ugly, and it seemed that he was not satisfied with what had happened.


    "It''s sealed."


    The nun said this very calmly. At this time, she finally moved and sat up straight, but did not turn around.


    The owner of the temple came over, standing where he had stood before leaving.He was leaning against the stove, his eyes gleaming with terrible light, as if half of the burning flame could burn everything else.


    I could see that he was in a bad mood. The nun didn''t pay attention to his provocative state, as if he did not exist, and did not say anything.


    "You sealed it, but I ran into problems there again."


    The master of the temple also knew that such vicious questioning was useless. The nun didn''t care about these people at all, she didn''t care about them at all.So even if there is anger inside, it will only be temporarily hidden.


    Taking a deep breath, he tried to speak calmly in his tone.


    "Darkness is everywhere. I was aware of it when I was halfway through it. Although it is very weak, it does exist. The darkness is diffused."


    "It''s sealed. No problem when I leave."


    The nun kept talking as calm as before, her expression didn''t even change.


    "But there was a problem when I went."


    The owner of the temple said with a very ugly look. Although he had tried to calm himself down, the nun''s performance still made him very angry.He felt that he couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart, even if he tried to suppress it.


    Taking a deep breath, he forced himself to calm down, and kept reminding himself that the nun was not intentional, she was always like this.It is still the same now, nothing has changed.


    "What did you see."


    The nun still asked in a calm tone, listening to her as if nothing had anything to do with her.It''s always cold, as if everything has nothing to do with her. Although she just came back from there, but if you listen to her tone, it''s not like that. She seems to have never been there, and she has never confronted the crystal ball. same.


    "There is nothing on it, but your seal is not complete. Moreover, the crystal ball has changed a little, and the dark atmosphere contained in it is more intense, and there are also some differences."


    The temple owner frowned and said, since he came back, his dark color has never looked good, and he has almost kept this expression.


    It''s not that he has a bad temper. In his opinion, the nun is really irritating. Such a reaction, such an improper reaction, is simply maddening people.That''s not a trivial matter, he thought angrily, why they stayed here, just for that thing, but now she is reacting like this.


    "Re-sealed?"


    The nun finally had some reaction at this time, or it was a reaction that should be a reaction in the eyes of the temple owner.


    "Another seal was added, but I don''t think that is enough. We have to go and see it tomorrow morning at the latest. It can''t be too long. I''m worried about what will happen."


    "tomorrow morning."


    The nun stood up as she said so, she turned and left, and the temple owner was standing by the stove staring at her back.The nun walked hardly without any sound. In the sound of the flame burning, Hua Yueling followed the nun back to her room.


    The owner of the temple stayed alone in the hall for a while, clenched a hand into a fist and slammed the stove beside him, then turned and left.It was late now, and he also needed to go back to rest.


    In the latter half of the night, there is actually not much time. Even if they rest, they don¡¯t have a long break, if they want to go down as soon as possible to learn more.But now they still need to take a good rest. It''s better not to think so much.


    You can act better when you have a good rest, no matter what.


    Time always flies quickly, but for Hua Yueling, it is not so for him now.Regarding the current Hua Yueling, no matter what the situation is, it is the same to him, without any changes.


    He fell asleep and time passed without knowing it, but he was still awake.He can sleep and rest with it, but Hua Yueling is thinking about how to improve his skills as soon as possible. In order not to waste the opportunity to improve his skills, he can''t rest yet.


    Hua Yueling is very irritable for this, but there is nothing to do, this is also nothing.


    Anyway, during the period from late night to daytime, Hua Yueling added a lot of experience, although it was only more than ten points of experience.But if you sleep, then these experiences can''t increase, at most only three points of experience.


    Hua Yueling hopes that she can gain experience faster, so she can''t waste any opportunities.In any case, time passed slowly like this.


    In such a dark environment, Hua Yueling couldn''t even understand when it was outside.You can''t see it in the room. The room is dark and you can''t see anything. There is no window in this room, not even a gap.


    It is because of this Huayueling that there is no way to see the changes in time, mainly because even if the light on the outside changes, there is no change inside.


    There is no light in it. If there is some light, even a little bit of Hua Yueling can perceive the change of time, perceiving when it is now, but unfortunately it can¡¯t be seen at all.


    Although it is actually useless even to see it, after all, if someone doesn''t get up, he alone can''t act.He can only follow the nun activities now.

 2025 Chapter 2025

    The nun woke up early in the morning, but she didn''t get up immediately. She lay motionless on the bed, facing the wall, thinking nothing.She seemed to be thinking about something, what Hua Yueling was doing was not clear, and there was no way for the two parties to communicate.


    After she woke up and did not know how long it had passed, the nun sat up, then she turned and walked outside.She opened the door and walked out. In the corridor, she glanced deeper. The man who came here was even deeper, but he didn''t respond.


    He still hasn''t woken up yet, who knows when he will wake up, she doesn''t know anyway.She didn''t want to know, she didn''t even know why that person came here. If the temple owner asked her to get that person in, she would definitely not care.


    Imagine the person climbing all the way up the mountain. She didn''t plan to go and see, but now she still thinks it would be better to see how that person is.At least that is a man of perseverance, I don''t know if he is still in a coma.


    But think about it as if he was still in a coma, otherwise it would not be so peaceful now.


    The nun walked over and came to the outside of the man''s room. She did not go in, but stood at the door and poked her head to observe.I can see that the man is still being thrown on the ground. The nun did not move him to the bed, but just let him lie on the ground. Now it seems that his condition is not very good, otherwise it won¡¯t take that long. None of them woke up.


    But even so, the nun didn''t want to help him move again, so that he could have a good rest, just toss it like that, and leave the rest alone.


    The nun just glanced at it and then withdrew her gaze. She was not going to take care of the other person, let the other person stay there like that.She didn''t plan to care about that person, how about love, anyway, it has nothing to do with her, it has nothing to do with the master of the temple, it has nothing to do with her.


    Turning and leaving here, she was not even going to see how the other party was doing.Anyway, he can''t die, he doesn''t want to care about the others and he doesn''t want to care about it.


    When she arrived in the hall, she looked around but did not find the owner of the temple. It seemed that he hadn''t come out yet because he hadn''t awakened yet.


    The nun was not in a hurry, she found a place to sit down, or sit down near the fire.Since he hasn''t woken up yet, just wait and see, it shouldn''t be long anyway.


    Waiting again, Hua Yueling felt that she was waiting for most of the day.No matter who you are waiting for, you know that you are waiting anyway, and almost all your time is spent on it.


    Fortunately, it is not that good news, at least his illusion skills are progressing quite well, compared to before.


    It¡¯s just that there has been no upgrade so far. It¡¯s really difficult to upgrade skills, and it requires a lot of experience.Hua Yueling took a look, it probably still takes about half, in fact, less than half, but if you want to gather so much experience, Hua Yueling probably calculated the time, at least until ten in the evening, or there is no waste under.


    If one or two opportunities are wasted a little, the time will be longer. This Huayueling can only try not to waste time as much as possible.He naturally hopes to upgrade his skill level as soon as possible. Everyone hopes that way, and no one wants surprises.


    After Hua Yueling used the skill again, there was nothing to do for the time being. He looked around, looking for any interesting clues.Let yourself know more about this fantasy world.


    But I couldn¡¯t find anything useful here. Hua Yueling observed it yesterday, but didn¡¯t find anything. It¡¯s impossible to find something here, so I can only wait. Can''t do anything outside.


    I don''t know how much time passed, the sky gradually brightened outside, and then the footsteps rang. Hua Yueling heard the footsteps and saw someone walking here.


    "He is here, and I thought he didn''t plan to come."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, she was also a little dissatisfied with that guy.To say he was too lazy, the nun woke up so early to wait for him, but he came out so late.


    But the way they get along is a matter between them, and has nothing to do with Hua Yueling himself.Hua Yueling just thought about it at will.


    The two didn''t say much, didn''t even eat breakfast, so they left the temple, went around directly from the temple, and came to the back of the temple.


    The passage to the underground was still protected, but when the two of them went to the entrance, the nun just touched the statue with her hands, and then the statue opened her mouth and saw the blue light curtain soon Disappeared.


    The barrier-like things disappear easily, which is much easier than imagined. Hua Yueling originally thought that something needed to be done, or some effort was needed.But obviously it doesn''t need to be so, just a simple touch will make it disappear without a trace.


    The two people stepped into the passage in this way, and then walked along the passage to the depths of the ground.Going through this passage again, Hua Yueling felt very uncomfortable just thinking about this, that kind of long darkness, if someone with insufficient willpower, he even felt that he might even go crazy in such a long period of darkness. .


    After enduring such a long darkness, walking inside like this, there was no other sound except the sound of footsteps. That kind of feeling Hua Yueling felt that she didn''t want to think about it, let alone bear such pain.


    That is really pain and torture, it can also be said to be a kind of trial, and it is also a terrible trial.


    The long road seemed to have no end, Hua Yueling still couldn''t adapt to coming here for the second time, it was the same as coming here for the first time, there was no difference.Don''t think of two people acting together, but the two people are like they don''t know each other. There is basically no communication along the way, and even if there is, it is basically a form of asking one person to answer.


    The man, that is, the temple owner, asked some questions, some of which were meaningful, and some were just questions he wanted to ask, but they were meaningless.


    The nun doesn¡¯t mean that you have to answer any questions. If she wants to answer, she will answer, if she doesn¡¯t want to answer, then she won¡¯t answer. Anyway, it¡¯s so self-willed. opinion.Just treat it as inaudible, the same as true, at least you can¡¯t see it.

 2026 Chapter 2026

    It was something Hua Yueling could not have imagined that two people could be so quiet together. He originally thought that multiple people could have a little more fun, but when he did it, he found that it was not the case.


    Two people actually feel more quiet than one, which is what surprised him.It''s really unbelievable, the relationship between these two people is really strange.


    At least it seems that the nun doesn''t like the master of the temple. Hua Yueling judges based on the way they get along, otherwise the two would not be so cold.Even the communication is very, very little, which can be said to be pitiful.


    Anyway, they kept this feeling, and the two people walked deep without knowing it, but the road was just like what I said before.In this deep hole, there is nothing but the two of them.


    The quietness is a little unbelievable, Hua Yueling has enjoyed many kinds of quietness, but this is the first time.Or it can be said to be the second time.


    The temple owner and the nuns were accustomed to such an environment early on. Even if the two of them kept quiet all the way, there was nothing wrong with them.It''s not about enjoying such an environment. To be honest, how could such an environment be enjoyable.


    Hua Yueling thought it was absolutely impossible, at least he would never think so.


    It was a long time again, and it came to the deepest place again.But before reaching the deepest point, they were already in trouble.That kind of power emerged, the power of darkness enveloped the aisle, and the power of darkness in the crystal ball leaked out again.


    Familiar power permeated her body, Hua Yueling didn''t think there was anything, but the other two felt very uncomfortable.


    After all, Hua Yueling still has no entity, even if it is incorporeal, all he has is his own consciousness, there is nothing else besides consciousness.So these things that will affect the entity have no effect on him.


    Both the nun and the temple owner have already been affected. The impact may not be great, but it still has a negative effect on their spirit.


    They must use their power to resist the invasion of dark forces. This is not difficult, but it is uncomfortable.


    This will affect some of their forward speed, but the effect is not too great.Even if it is necessary to fight against the erosion of dark forces, and try to expel those dark forces.


    The speed slowed down unknowingly, but it was nothing to him. Anyway, he would wait any longer, and in fact, the time spent here would not be short even if he didn''t add this time.


    Hua Yueling had to endure this long period of time even if she didn''t want to. There was no other way, he couldn''t do much, so he could only wait like this.


    Anyway, what he can do next will not change. It will not be because two people come over that he can do more things, which is impossible.


    The dark breath was suppressed and contracted deeper, but it was not suppressed in this way. It was still resisting and wanted to suppress the nun and the temple owner.It''s just that there is still a gap between the strengths of each other. Although the dark aura spreads in a large area, it is still inferior to strength.


    The power of the dark breath is relatively scattered, and there is no way to compete with the power used in one place.


    If the dark power is controlled by someone, it may be able to contend with the two of them, but there is no way to contend with them when no one controls it, just flying like this.The power gap between the two parties is actually not that big, the gap is very small.


    The biggest difference between the two sides lies in how each other''s power is used. No matter what the nun and the temple master, they can completely control their own power, but the dark power is totally incapable. They are just a mess of sand.In this situation, they are simply a group of extremely weak people, or a group of soldiers who don''t know what to do with no one.


    In this case, it is strange to contend with someone who is trained and commanded. It is strange to be able to win.


    But even so, the dark power still brought a certain amount of trouble to the two people. The trouble may not be great, but it can make people very irritable.Now two people think like this, they are very irritable, unprecedented irritability.


    Even if it was known before, and the temple owner had tried it, but now they still feel annoyed by it.This is also normal, those guys are as annoying as flies, but you still have no way to get rid of it, or to get rid of it completely.


    But thinking about it, you know that the root of all this is in the deepest place, and they are walking to the deepest place, not going outside.Those dark auras are naturally not hungry and may let them go. Their task is to block their footsteps. It is strange not to cause them trouble.


    If possible, the nun and the temple owner would naturally hope to solve the immediate problem more easily, but that is just a daydream. It is like this all the time. If you encounter trouble, you will think like this, but it is really easy. Can you solve the trouble? It''s not necessarily true.


    "Thank you for the trouble. I just hope that this matter can be solved at once."


    The owner of the temple thought so, that no one wants to come to this place every few days, that would be too boring.Not to mention anything else, just walking in this dark passage for so long is suffering.


    The nun is willing to suffer, or she feels that suffering is a good thing.But the temple owner has never thought about it this way, but he has nothing to do. The crystal ball cannot be sealed perfectly. Every so often, it may not be how long it takes for the seal to be weakened. This is beyond his control. It''s on the ground, so I have to come here every other time.


    This time, the incident was bigger than the previous one, and it had never happened before.The darkness has never been diffused.


    Yes, there have been cases where the seal was lifted before, but at that time it was just that the seal was a little damaged, missing a small part of the dark atmosphere, and it was near the crystal ball.It is impossible to spread to such a far place.


    But this time it spread to such a far place, and it was twice, not once.


    The two additional seals did not have the desired effect. On the contrary, they basically didn''t have any effect. They only delayed a little time. This must be something they didn''t expect.

 2027 Chapter 2027

    As they were slowly driven away, those dark auras gradually retreated deeper, but the dark auras that were eliminated by them were very few, so the deeper they went, the stronger the dark aura.


    That kind of thick dark aura is difficult for them to contend with. The aura is quite terrifying, and they are more or less affected.The nun''s brows also wrinkled slightly, not to mention the temple owner, his expression was very ugly, and his face was even black.


    This shows that he has been affected by some dark aura to some extent. In fact, this is also a normal thing. With such a strong dark aura, it is very difficult to not be affected at all.


    Hua Yueling understands, but in fact, he doesn''t need to worry about this, mainly because he will never be affected.Even if all the dark aura in the crystal ball is emitted, it will not have any effect on him. This is where his current state is great, not where he is great.


    In fact, if he came to such a place, he would be affected a bit, but he was definitely not as big as these two people.Looking at their current appearance, the dark aura seems to have penetrated into their bodies, but it has not penetrated deep, but only affected the epidermis, but even this is terrifying enough.


    It is better for the skin to be affected by the dark atmosphere, and the skin will have some bad changes at the time, but if the deeper part of the body is affected, it is hard to say.If there is no way to dissipate the dark breath in time, or even if there is no way to control the dark breath, it is quite scary for a person.


    The body and mind may be eroded by the dark atmosphere, and the consequences are hard to say.A bad person can''t even hold his mental power, and that''s not the worst consequence.


    As the darkness grew stronger, the two people became more cautious.Their movements slowed down, getting slower and slower, and they were very careful.


    Even the nuns have been greatly affected, and the horror of darkness can be seen from now on.If not, the two of them would not be so worried.In this case, what they can do is to move forward step by step, not to be too anxious, not just what they want or not, it is a trivial matter, the most important thing is that the two of them can''t speed up.


    Even if they want to speed up, speed is not something they can lift as soon as they want to. It is not so easy.They are like slow motion being applied, and the speed is getting slower and slower, as if slowness is applied in the game, even if they want to speed up, but the speed is not fast anyway.


    It was as if the two of them had become super huge creatures in an instant, and the speed was incredible.But in a blink of an eye, there were some differences, and Hua Yueling found it interesting.


    The two people were advancing in this place with a strong dark atmosphere in more time than usual. Their speed was incredible, and the time they spent was incredible.


    It would take less than half a day to reach the deepest part of the earth, but it took more than double the time here.Anyway, he is also moving forward, and this is not something he can control. Hua Yueling has faced such things many times before, and he has been waiting, so he is very, very accustomed. With this.


    At this moment, Hua Yueling noticed that there was some commotion in the deeper part of the passage. If it were only the dark breath, it wouldn''t be the case.In other words, something else appeared there, something more terrifying than the floating dark aura.


    The power of that thing may not be as strong as the surrounding darkness aura, after all, there is still a lot of darkness aura, even if that thing is related to the darkness aura, it is only a part of the darkness aura.


    Hua Yueling looked over, but there was a kind of complete darkness over there, it was difficult to see clearly.


    Hua Yueling didn''t like darkness, but they couldn''t dispel the darkness in this kind of place, unless the source of darkness was solved, otherwise it would be impossible.


    Gradually, Hua Yueling became accustomed to the darkness. After all, he was not here for the first time. He had been around with the nun before. Although the darkness at that time was not as good as it is now, it was actually not much different. of.


    Anyway, it took a lot of time. The nun and the temple owner can be regarded as going to the deepest part of the temple. This is the most terrifying place.Hua Yueling stared at the thick black mist that seemed to be capable of brewing black water droplets, and couldn''t help sighing.


    Now it¡¯s even more troublesome. They took a lot of time to get here in the previous situation. Now, in this situation, I don¡¯t know how long it will take to get to the crystal ball.


    Although the two people had realized that the situation might be more troublesome than they thought, they still had a headache when they really saw such a situation.The situation right now is too bad, it is not a joke.


    Only then did the nun really make a move, and saw him stretch out her hand, and a beam of light brewed from her palm and shot forward.


    The light dissipated the darkness, and as soon as the speed increased a little, the darkness gathered again and swallowed the light again.


    The nun couldn''t help frowning. Although she had guessed it would be like this, she still felt troublesome when she saw it.This is really troublesome. It must consume some strength to get to the crystal ball quickly, and according to what we have seen now, the strength is definitely indispensable.


    But no matter what, you can''t hesitate any longer, and you can''t waste time. Time is very, very precious, and they must solve the problem as soon as possible.If the current trend continues, it will be very unfavorable for them.


    The nun''s whole body was shining with golden light, which was a kind of protective cover formed by light-based magic, and this light-based protective cover dispelled the surrounding dark atmosphere.


    However, it can be seen that even this is a lot of pressure for the nun. It seems to be easier to walk, but she herself is under tremendous pressure for this.It was originally the pressure on the two people, but at this time, it was all on her. If she was not uncomfortable, it would definitely be impossible.


    The temple owner also gave some help to the nun, but his help was not so great, mainly because he still couldn''t do anything.


    The temple owner rushed to the front and wanted to seal the crystal ball as soon as possible, but he could not leave the area protected by the nun.

 2028 Chapter 2028

    There is no cooperation between the two, mainly because the temple owner can''t help much now.Fighting is okay, but this kind of protective work is not his strong suit.


    The nun also understood this, so he didn''t force him to do anything. Anyway, the two people''s goals were the same.And the seal must also come with two people.Before, they each tried to seal the crystal ball, but the result is now like this.


    Naturally, this is not what they want to see. They must go to seal the seal together, otherwise the problem will never be solved.If the crystal ball is not sealed, the result will still be the same, and more terrible things will happen.


    They came here just to prevent this from happening.As for whether two people can completely seal the crystal ball, it is not easy to say, and how long it can be sealed is also unknown.


    The previous seal was destroyed, and the duration was not long, but this time it was too fast.No matter who among them is the sealer, the time to be able to be sealed won''t even reach for half a day.


    This is really unacceptable. Although similar things have happened in the past, it turns out that no matter what they do, the time it takes to seal it is much longer than it is now.


    Now even if two people were to seal it together, it was impossible to determine how long it would take to seal it.But it must be much stronger than a person''s seal, no matter what, it must be able to hold on for a few days.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t judge the extent to which the two of them could perform the seal, but he was just a bystander, and he had no need to help them.After all, these things have nothing to do with him.


    No matter what happens to them here, it seems to Hua Yueling that it is their business, not to mention that this world is actually just a virtual world in his opinion, even if the whole world disappears, there is nothing in fact. .


    It may feel cruel to say that, but this is the fact, it is true.Hua Yueling is not the kind of person who has no kindness at all, but he knows how to use his kindness.


    This kind of thing is not just just talking about it, it is different when it is really done.What''s more, Hua Yueling couldn''t do much, it was the same from beginning to end, and he still couldn''t do much now.


    What Hua Yueling has to say is that she naturally hopes that she can do something to help. They are a bit too stupid, or they are a bit too weak.In fact, they are not really that weak to say, but they are not strong enough, so they are not easy to deal with the current situation.


    The nun walked step by step, her speed is relatively slow, perhaps because the current state does not allow her to walk too fast.The other thing to talk about is the temple master, he can''t walk too fast, it''s not that he and the nun are in the same state, but he can''t get out of the aperture that protects them.


    The aperture is very small. Although it can accommodate several people, there is almost no space for movement.


    The temple owner stood on the front edge, and the nun was closely behind him, and the two of them walked towards the crystal ball step by step.Seeing that they were getting closer and closer to the crystal ball, the two of them did not dare to be careless.


    Especially the nun is very nervous, as can be seen from her performance.Hua Yueling also didn''t know what made her nervous, but he was sure that there were other things here, or the crystal ball had other tricks that she didn''t use.


    Just wait for the two of them to pass, the past is definitely dangerous, but they can''t give up action because of the danger.


    In fact, Hua Yueling was also quite nervous. This kind of nervousness was caused by the nun. If it weren''t for seeing her nervously, he would definitely not have such an emotion.


    From time to time, the line of sight moved on the nun and the crystal ball in the distance, Hua Yueling carefully observed, but he found it difficult to observe something from it.The crystal ball itself is dark, and the entire room is also shrouded in darkness, so all you can see is darkness.


    Darkness not only obstructs vision, but also makes people feel uncomfortable. Hua Yueling doesn''t like this dark environment very much.It looks particularly uncomfortable.


    The two of them were almost in front of the crystal ball, but they still didn''t see anything. Hua Yueling couldn''t help thinking of something.What is certain is that there must be something there. The crystal ball has not done anything yet. This may have something to do with his lack of wisdom, but Hua Yueling thinks it shouldn''t be the only way.


    There are some things that I didn''t realize, and I couldn''t tell through observation.Hua Yueling tried to observe, but she still couldn''t see anything. Everything seemed to be fine. It could only be said that the environment she was in was the biggest problem.


    Everyone can''t maintain their original mood in such an environment. Whether it is nervousness or fear, there will definitely be some unpleasant emotions brewing in it anyway.


    It''s not that you can easily face it if you can control your emotions well. There is no such simple thing.If it were that easy, it wouldn''t make the two of them so nervous.


    The temple owner took a deep breath, and now the crystal ball is almost within reach, but he dare not do anything.


    "How to do?"


    At this time, the master of the temple often had no idea, and subconsciously asked the nun behind him.


    "Seal, seal it, you come first, and control it."


    The temple owner immediately understood what she meant, nodded, stretched out his hand to aim at the crystal ball not far away, and a force came out.


    But it is very difficult to control the crystal ball in this way, that is, when he did this, a terrible attack came from the crystal ball.It is aimed at attacking the past temple master.


    Not only that, Hua Yueling also noticed that a small part of the force was split out and aimed at the nun to attack.This kind of attack may not be strong, but if the defense is not in place and it breaks the defense, it will be quite troublesome.


    The nun probably didn''t notice it, after all, the whole body was completely dark now, and the attack was immersed in the darkness, silent, and it was difficult to detect it.


    The nun didn''t notice the crystal ball''s attack. After all, the crystal ball''s attack was sufficiently concealed that even the temple owner who was facing the crystal ball in front did not notice it, let alone the crystal ball hiding behind.


    The two of them were completely unaware of the approach of danger.

 2029 Chapter 2029

    Maybe it was because he was confident in the defense performance of the enchantment he made, so he didn''t notice the hidden attack next to him.But no matter what, Hua Yueling felt that this was not right, they should be more careful, especially when the strength of the two sides was somewhat different.


    It''s okay now, and gave Hua Yueling a chance to see if the crystal ball''s sneak attack can have a good enough effect.But he certainly didn''t want to let Crystal Ball''s calculations succeed, although he didn''t even know what he was going to do.


    But no matter what, Hua Yueling felt that she still had the task of protecting her.At least to ensure her safety, this may not be necessary, but Hua Yueling still feels that she needs to do this.


    What do I need to do when I came here? At least from what I have learned so far, they are still good people.Naturally, he wanted to help them. Although Hua Yueling himself didn''t know the benefits or necessity of doing this, he still felt that he still needed to do something.


    An attack like a sharp arrow struck, and Hua Yueling condensed a small amount of strength to stop the attack.You don''t have to fly to help her really block it or eliminate the attack, just let the nun know that there is such a secret attack, as long as she knows, then don''t worry about being attacked successfully.


    However, Huayueling originally thought that this sneak attack was very powerful, but only when the attacks of both sides collided with each other did he realize that the attack of the other party was actually not very strong.


    The attacks of the two sides collapsed at a touch, which Hua Yueling could not have imagined. It was incredible that the other party''s attack was so weak.Originally Hua Yueling thought that the opponent''s attack would be more powerful, but the situation was strange.


    The black mist of the sneak attack dissipated in the air just like that, but the defensive power that Hua Yueling condensed still existed.


    Looking at the strength that she had condensed, Hua Yueling suddenly had a new idea.Maybe I can use my power to do something. I didn''t think of this before, but now I may have the opportunity to get some useful information.


    Hua Yueling feels that she really has a chance, and there is still a big chance, but it depends on the situation. The specific situation depends on the situation, or what she can get from it.


    In the nun''s surprised gaze, the little power controlled by Hua Yueling was hidden in the black mist, moving in the direction of the crystal ball in the mist.


    The speed of this movement is not fast, mainly because Hua Yueling is also worried about being discovered, so the force he controls moves very slowly.But in fact, it doesn''t matter if it is not hidden, because Hua Yueling''s ability will not be so easy to be discovered.


    Hua Yueling controlled her power to move forward slowly, even though she was in such darkness, Hua Yueling didn''t move fast, but he could understand a lot.In fact, the distance from here to the destination is still not far, but Hua Yueling must be more cautious, not moving so fast.


    The current state is that the temple owner helped Huayueling and the nun delayed the other party.Both the attention and the attack are delayed, so that they don''t have to worry so much, as long as they are more careful, nothing will happen if they don''t make much movement.


    Hua Yueling tried to pass, seeing her getting closer and closer to the enemy, Hua Yueling was somewhat nervous in her heart. If she was not nervous, it would definitely be fake.


    The crystal ball is getting closer, and Hua Yueling can do more and more things. He feels that the best way now is to control the crystal ball, and then his own power slowly penetrates in, and tries to control it. The crystal ball, or go deep into the crystal ball, so as to explore more of the power of the crystal ball.


    These are all very important things, but at the moment Hua Yueling still hasn''t figured out exactly how to do it. He hesitated and felt worried.


    The most important thing is that there are not many powers that I can control right now. It would be great if I could use all the powers I had, but it was not right now, so everything had to be done carefully.


    Hua Yueling controlled the power to reach the destination, but he did not act in a hurry, but observed first, he was observing the situation of the crystal ball.The crystal ball looked completely dark and opaque.


    Of course, it is not clear whether it is a transparent Hua Yueling. After all, the crystal ball is completely controlled by darkness, and the crystal ball is full of darkness.The black breath enveloped everything, so even if the crystal ball was originally transparent, it couldn''t be seen in Hua Yueling''s eyes.


    The battle between the two parties was still in a relatively stalemate. Although the temple owner said that he wanted to simply seal the crystal ball, he still couldn''t do it.The resistance of the crystal ball was fierce, and the dark power in the crystal ball now had the upper hand, so it would be very difficult for the temple owner to do anything.


    The two sides are in a relatively balanced state, although the sea crystal ball has the upper hand.What the temple master has to do is not particularly difficult to say, but it is certainly not easy to say simple.


    I also said before that all he had to do was to seal the crystal ball, not completely, and he couldn''t actually do it if he wanted him to do that.


    It''s good to be able to barely seal the crystal ball with his power, but it''s impossible to completely seal it.Not to mention him, the nun can''t do it, even if the nun''s power completely restrains the crystal ball.


    The temple owner is trying hard to suppress the power of the crystal ball. If he wants to be sealed, he must at least suppress more than half of its overflowing power.But this is obviously very difficult. Now the nun must concentrate in order to protect the two of them, and can''t do anything else, and it is very difficult to do this with the power of the temple owner alone.


    The temple owner''s hands were shining, and he was now contending with the crystal ball.The power in the crystal ball broke, and the almost invisible black light rushed towards the temple owner.


    This can be regarded as a strategy. If you hide your attacks, you can prevent the possibility of being discovered.However, this level of action naturally cannot be concealed from the temple owner, and perhaps only concealed from the nun. After all, the nun''s attention is completely unable to divert now, and she must devote herself to the protective cover.

 2030 Chapter 2030

    The power that Hua Yueling controlled was hidden from the side, ready to act at any time, but he was not so anxious.That power was floating beside the crystal ball, controlled by him to move carefully.


    For the time being, he just wanted to observe the situation and didn''t really want to do anything.


    The crystal ball was shining with pitch black light. The crystal ball has always been like this, but there are still some hidden before this.It''s not so easy to see, but it''s different now. In the short distance, Hua Yueling can see more things.


    There seemed to be something in the crystal ball, but it should be hidden deep.Hua Yueling stared into the depths of the crystal ball. There was something in it, but even if she observed it carefully, she couldn''t see anything.


    Hua Yueling blinked vigorously, trying to move the power she controlled, but the range of movement was not very large.This is also because of the fear of being discovered, it is still more dangerous if it is too close.


    To say that in the past, Huayueling felt that props such as crystal balls were nothing. Even if it had some dark power, it was not too strong, and it was not worth it to care about.


    However, the power between the two parties is not balanced now. It is not that Hua Yueling is too strong here, but that he is weaker here.Although he is in the illusory world, his power is still relatively weak, mainly because there are few powers that can be controlled. After all, he is just an illusory person now, not even a ghost.


    Being able to use part of the power is already very good, relying on these powers, he has also done some things, such as helping nuns before.And what you do now depends on the power you can use now.


    Although this power is not great, it is still very useful. At least Hua Yueling thinks it is quite useful. Maybe she can rely on this power to solve the problem she is facing right now.This is not necessarily true, but Hua Yueling feels that the possibility is really not small, after all, this is the only thing she can do now.


    The fighting between the two parties is not going to be fierce and fierce. The battle between them can actually be said to be boring, and Hua Yueling feels that way anyway.It is not as good-looking as described in the novel, but the battle between them is definitely more dangerous and terrifying than the one seen in the novel.


    Evaluation belongs to evaluation, danger belongs to danger, and good-looking belongs to good-looking. Sometimes this aspect is not so relevant.


    Neither of them dared to take a shot too far, they just tried carefully, whether it was the temple owner or the crystal ball.No one dared to be careless, playing too much power at will.They all just use part of their power, probing first, and then deciding what to do after the probing.


    Anyway, they are not in a hurry, and this kind of thing can''t be anxious. Not only is it useless, but it is also harmful.In fact, they all know this, but there are still some difficulties in trying to do it.


    "Do you need my help?"


    When the nun saw that the temple owner hadn''t made much progress, she asked quietly behind him.The nun''s tone was somewhat weak, and she didn''t know if she was really tired because she had consumed too much energy, or she did it on purpose.


    But no matter what, she wanted to help the temple master and couldn''t spend too much time here. The longer they stay here, the more dangerous it is for them.Even though there are still some evenly matched postures, if the dark aura in the crystal ball diffuses more, it will be a disaster level for them.


    What the temple lord can do now is to maintain the status quo as much as possible, and it is not anxious to seal the crystal ball, not to say that he does not want to do that, if he could do it, he would have done it long ago.The key is not to do, not to do.


    So what he has to do now is try not to let the crystal ball exude too much darkness and maintain it in a relatively stable state.Although this is useless, it just extends the safety time, but he can only do this.


    In this case, forcing the seal will not only fail to seal, but will put yourself in a more dangerous situation.


    It is precisely because the temple owner understands this, that he is not in a hurry to seal it.To know that sealing is very difficult, much more difficult than imagined. It does not mean that as long as you put your hands in the past and then directly use power, you can seal it. That is the simplest guess.


    Just guessing is still just guessing after all. The real situation is not like that. The real situation is more difficult than imagined.It is naturally very easy when the strength is stronger than the opponent, but if the two sides are evenly matched, even if your side is weaker, it is not that simple.For example, this is the case now.


    The current situation is not that the nuns have the upper hand, regardless of their two people, but strength is not determined by the number of people.


    In the case of similar strength, the number of people is useful, but in the case of unequal strength, relying only on a little number advantage can not make up for the tea set above the strength.


    "Can''t go on like this."


    The nun frowned and said, in her opinion, it would be better to resolve the battle as soon as possible, but the current situation is not easy to handle.Of course, if she lifts the protection of the whole body now, and then attacks with the temple owner, if she can catch the crystal ball by surprise, she may have the opportunity to seal it directly, but it is somewhat difficult.


    Difficulties are obvious. The key lies in how to solve them. At present, there is no good solution for both sides.Whether it is for the nun or the temple owner, even for Hua Yueling.


    If the nun give up her current job and work with the temple owner wholeheartedly to seal the crystal ball, it is possible, but also very dangerous.This has also been said before. This danger is obvious. When the two of them lose protection, the crystal ball can even directly attack them regardless of their seals.


    It is obviously a particularly dangerous situation for two people to be attacked without precautions. If they can¡¯t report it in time, or if they can¡¯t seal the crystal ball in time, then it is very likely that both will be injured, or even the crystal ball will win. Situation.


    The nun could not move for the time being, and could not lift the defensive measures anyway, so she could only give the temple master a little help.

 2031 Chapter 2031

    The contest between the two parties had just begun, and Hua Yueling was paddling next to her.At least for now, he doesn''t have any idea of ??making a move. If he makes a move, it will definitely have a certain impact on the situation in front of him, but that is the situation of his sale, and now he is not willing to make a move.


    This is not a question of what kind of influence can be caused, but a question of whether sufficient benefits can be obtained.If there are not enough benefits, Hua Yueling is naturally unwilling to act.Many things are not black and white, but many things are calculated like this.


    Hua Yueling roughly knows which side between them is good and which is bad, but what kind of use does this have for Hua Yueling now?


    That is not something he needs to consider. What he has to consider is more about himself, which is more serious in his view.


    In fact, he can and does not need to care about the problem here, this is not a joke, the problem here is not very important to him.No matter which side has the upper hand or victory, it doesn''t make any sense, as it is for him.It''s just that Hua Yueling is also a human being after all, so he still feels that he should help the humans, not to mention that they are good people.


    The last one is the reason he wants to help them, and if they are bad guys, he has no reason to act.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t see anything, no matter which side it was.He couldn''t see anything from the nun and the temple owner, and he couldn''t see anything from the crystal ball.Both of them seemed strange to him.


    The power in both bodies was a bit strange, but it was different from the kind of power Hua Yueling had perceived.Before being helped by Sister Aroline, he also noticed what kind of power that fellow possessed, and now he still has some memories, through which he can judge that kind of power.


    It¡¯s just that there is no such power in both of them. This is the characteristic of those who use illusion skills. If you let others detect something wrong in the illusion, then it¡¯s not far from the illusion being cracked. .


    Because the power is well hidden, it is not easy to crack.Hua Yueling has been looking for it for so long. Although it is said that it only finds such a small area, it should be understood that the world of illusion does not mean that it can be made as large as it wants to be.


    Even the most powerful illusion master, the illusion space that can be created cannot reach the level of a world.It''s okay if it''s just a city. Since Huayueling is just a fledgling now, he is actually not quite clear about what level the strongest illusionist can achieve, but he thinks it''s almost like that.


    In fact, it may be stronger or weaker, at least the guy he has encountered is already very strong, and the world he created is already terrifying.


    It was not that Hua Yueling didn''t want to go to other places, but that there was no way to go to other places.


    Compared to leaving this place by herself and going to other places, it is nothing. Hua Yueling hopes to leave this place quickly instead of just going around in this place.Although he also knew that the time spent here was not too much, so he could spend some time to understand the world of this illusion, but Hua Yueling was still reluctant to do so.


    Every minute and every second here made him feel unusually tormented. He didn''t like the feeling of torment very much. If it weren''t for this, he would definitely not want to continue like this.


    It''s really uncomfortable here, there are many uncomfortable points, but the most important thing is that I can''t do anything.Not being able to do anything is always the most painful and uncomfortable. It''s better to be able to control some power now. If it was before, it would be really uncomfortable.


    But even if it is able to move, it is actually not so comfortable. It can control some power, but those powers are not like arms.Hua Yueling had some sense of slack in controlling her power.


    It may be normal in this kind of environment, but Hua Yueling doesn''t like this, as if your arm is not your own, it will be very uncomfortable to use.Hua Yueling didn''t like this feeling very much, feeling that she couldn''t control her arm at all.


    The degree of control is still not enough. If you can control the world, you don''t need complete control, it''s impossible, just a small part is enough.In that case, the situation should be much better.


    However, it would be better if the control could be completely won, and the situation would definitely be better then.Maybe you can judge the identity of the other party based on this.But Hua Yueling doesn''t need that much, as long as he can understand some of the other party''s situation, he is still very curious about what kind of person the other party is.At least in terms of illusion, he still feels that the opponent is very strong.


    With the exception of Sister Aroline and Sister Livio, no one Hua Yueling knew could beat the other in this respect.


    Although Sister Zelucie is also very strong, Sister Zelucie is a magician. She may know something about illusion but is not proficient.It should be like this, not to mention Huayueling thinking, there should be no such powerful illusion in that world, or there is no such concept, Huayueling doesn''t understand this, don''t look at him in that world. It''s not a short time to live.


    This level of illusion is not something anyone can do. To do it requires enough illusion ability, and one''s own strength cannot be too weak.With Hua Yueling''s current illusion skills, not to mention the scene in front of him, it was enough for him to be able to reach one-tenth of others.


    In fact, in Huayueling''s opinion, illusion is still very strong, just as exciting as magic.


    Hua Yueling likes illusion, just like magic.It''s just that in this respect, he estimated that he didn''t have too much talent, and it was not much different from magic.Xiaoxue didn''t say it, he didn''t ask, but he didn''t think it made much difference.


    Talent is not easy to say, but talent also exists.It''s just that you can''t rely on talent to learn anything, talent may be very useful, but Hua Yueling has always believed that hard work is more useful.


    Naturalism is definitely wrong, but to say that talent is completely useless is a lie.


    Talent is still useful. Talented people learn faster, and learn easier. This is actually two concepts from no talent.But some people still like to deceive themselves.

 2032 Chapter 2032

    In fact, why is this necessary? Is there any need to deceive yourself, even if you deceive yourself, can you deceive others?impossible.Besides, Hua Yueling didn''t believe that someone could deceive herself, that was impossible.


    Hua Yueling believes that this kind of thing is known to everyone, but in fact, afterwards, he feels that there is no such need at all.Why bother.What''s the point if you deceive yourself and then deceive others, it''s just that the deception succeeded.


    Without talent, there is no talent, just work hard.Although Hua Yueling might mean something like standing up and speaking without backache, he has always thought this way. He feels that this is the truth. Hard work is the greatest talent. If he doesn¡¯t work hard, he doesn¡¯t know how to work hard. No matter how talented you are, it is just empty talk.


    Hua Yueling glanced at the fighting situation between the two sides, and it was no different from before. So far, the nun still has not dared to let go.The protective shield still protected the two of them, and was not removed by her.


    But this is also normal. It is not the time yet. At least Huayueling thinks it is like this. There is no need to be so anxious. After all, the nun and the temple master and the crystal ball can be evenly matched in a short period of time. There is a big gap.


    But if it continues forever, it''s hard to say. Sooner or later, the nuns will gradually fall into a disadvantage. There is no other way. The two sides are originally different, and it is normal for such things to happen.


    It was because Hua Yueling didn''t want the two of them to lose, but he didn''t want them to win so fast.At least let them support for a while, during this time he had time to learn more about these three guys.


    Whether it''s the nun, the temple owner, or just the crystal ball, Hua Yueling needs a more detailed understanding, so he is not in a hurry, just take his time.Now he does not know enough about these things.


    Hua Yueling didn''t mean that he hadn''t observed it. Before that, he had spent most of his time on observation. After all, there was nothing else to do except this.But even if he observed, the information he obtained was still very poor.


    Whether it was two people or the crystal ball in front of her, there were very few things Hua Yueling could observe from it.So until now, he didn''t know much.


    These people don''t talk much, and the nuns speak very, very few, and they hardly speak much.Although the temple owner has a lot of words, but what he said are useless things, don¡¯t look at him like a "bird" who can talk endlessly, seems to have endless words, but in fact he said It''s also a lot of car talk, even if it isn''t, there are actually many useless.


    Two people rarely talk about serious things, and the conversation with each other like before is quite incredible.


    At that time, it was the temple owner who spoke less and the nuns not much, but it still sounded more than the temple owner.Hua Yueling didn''t quite understand the way the two of them get along, but maybe this is the way they usually get along, and it has become a relatively unique rule.


    The two of them must have given this way of getting along deeply in their minds. As for how other people think about it, it doesn''t really matter to them.


    After all, there are only two of them in this place, and usually only the two of them get along and don''t communicate with other people.Ordinary people don''t come to this kind of place, not to mention other things, even when it is not snowing, it is almost impossible to climb to the top of this mountain in normal weather.


    This is not a joke. Just look at the man who is still in a coma in the temple. That man is not too strong, but he is definitely not an ordinary person.Even if he climbed all the way up, it can be said to be a life of nine deaths.


    Generally speaking, no one will come to such remote places. As for how the nuns and temple masters usually eat things, this Hua Yueling is not clear.I haven''t seen anything in these two days.


    If someone didn''t send it to them, they would have to go down the mountain to buy it.Don''t think about what to plant on the mountain. Hua Yueling knew it was impossible without even looking at it. After all, in such a place, what kind of plant could have such a tenacious vitality to survive in this environment.


    In such an environment, no plant can easily survive, and it is extremely difficult to survive. Not to mention plants, it is difficult for people to survive in this environment.


    Unless it is a legendary plant, such as the Tianshan Snow Lotus, that kind of plant can only survive in such an environment, and it is impossible to exist in other environments.


    Such a difficult living environment is the same for everyone, and it is the same for Hua Yueling. Fortunately, he is now in a state of no body but only spiritual thoughts, so he doesn¡¯t worry about this, otherwise. It will be more troublesome.


    The dark aura grew stronger, but Hua Yueling didn''t care much about it, which was nothing to him.Even if this place is really completely enveloped by dark auras, it is nothing to him. Those dark auras have no way to affect him.


    But Hua Yueling must also be careful, if it really reaches that level, the nun and the temple owner will definitely not be able to survive.Even if he could survive, he would be controlled by the dark aura, which was not what he wanted.


    Hua Yueling just hopes that the two sides can be in a situation that is probably evenly matched. If this balance is broken, it won''t be good, it''s not the situation he wants to see.


    The situation right now is pretty good, it''s the situation Hua Yueling hopes to see, and he doesn''t want this situation to change.So unless it is a special situation, for example, the crystal ball has the upper hand, the nun and the temple owner can¡¯t do anything, and can only wait silently for death. In this case, he will take action. Otherwise, he will not do anything. of.


    The battle between the two sides became more and more weird. The temple master¡¯s attack could not bring any damage to the crystal ball. The crystal ball remained the same. No change was seen, and it was difficult to appear in Hua Yueling¡¯s view. Other changes.


    The temple master didn¡¯t use all of his strength either. There was some konjac in it. Hua Yueling didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but he didn¡¯t care. What the other party was thinking had nothing to do with him. , He cares about what these do.

 2033 Chapter 2033

    Hua Yueling doesn''t like complicated things, not that he doesn''t like thinking.It''s just that he thinks that it is too complicated and it will be very meaningless, which makes people''s brains hurt.However, he can''t choose what''s going on right now. He can only try his best to maintain a balance, and he doesn''t need to think about solving problems, even his own problems can''t be solved, let alone others.


    Darkness and light cannot be said to be equal to each other, and darkness still has the upper hand.During the crystal ball, he also tried to use other methods to attack the nun.In fact, it is not as stupid as it thought. It also understands that if it wants to win, the best and fastest way is to get rid of the nun. As long as the nun is killed, the remaining enemy does not need to worry.


    This battle lasted for a long time. Hua Yueling was also watching the second person for a long time, but during this time he didn''t see anything that made him feel interesting. On the contrary, everything he saw was nothing. It''s the same, only that kind of fighting style.


    What Hua Yueling saw was a bit boring, if it weren''t for he had to learn something from it, he would have given up long ago.Although the way the two sides fight is different from what he thought, the effect of observation is not so good, but it is better than doing nothing at all.


    In this stalemate, Hua Yueling felt that it would take a day to pass, and the fighting situation between the two sides remained unchanged.Everything proceeded very slowly, incredibly slow. Hua Yueling couldn''t see any changes between the two parties. In fact, it wasn''t that he couldn''t see it, but that there was nothing at all. The battle between the two parties was not at all from beginning to end. The change is still what it was at the beginning.


    "It seems that it is almost impossible for them to tell the victory or defeat, if there is no external force to join."


    Hua Yueling frowned and sighed softly and said, this is a fact, according to his observations.Of course, there is actually another way to tell the victory or defeat, that is, after a long, long stalemate, all the power in the nun and the temple owner is consumed. In that case, the crystal ball can win.


    However, it is also very difficult. It is also very difficult to eliminate the power of those two people with the existing power of the crystal ball.Hua Yueling probably calculated that this possibility is also very low.


    So if he wants to make a victory or defeat, then he must make a move. If he does not make a move, it will be difficult to tell the outcome.


    This is the fact, at least what Hua Yueling saw.


    Perhaps he was aware that it was not beneficial for him to continue fighting like this, and the temple owner gradually increased some strength, trying to suppress the power of the crystal ball.Even though he already knew it was almost impossible, he was still trying,


    "No, it won''t be enough even if all your strength is put in."


    Hua Yueling watched his movements and thought to himself that this was not a joke or Hua Yueling looked down on him.Don''t look at the crystal ball as it is now. If it weren''t for focusing on other parts, it would be impossible for the two parties to be as stable and unchanging as they are now.


    "It seems that I don''t know anything from them, so let''s help them. If there are some changes, I don''t know if I can take the opportunity to show me something."


    Hua Yueling thought in her heart that perhaps she needs to make some changes, as long as things change by herself, then the situation will change a little.Then I might be able to discover something.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling controlled her own power and moved closer to some crystal balls. The power he controlled almost stuck to the crystal balls.


    This force slowly moved into the crystal ball, trying to intrude into the crystal ball. At first, the crystal ball didn''t know if it was not found or what happened, and there was no response.However, Hua Yueling wouldn''t think that what she did was perfect. He kept intruding carefully while understanding the surrounding situation.


    The difference between the inside and outside of the crystal ball is actually not very big, it is all black, and there is nothing to see.Hua Yueling observed everywhere, but all she could see in her line of sight was black, there was nothing other than black.However, he could still feel that he was inside the crystal ball, rather than still outside.


    This is a very strange feeling, like a change in breathing, anyway.In fact, Huayueling is not a living body now, so his feelings may not be so accurate, but in his opinion it is almost the same.


    No one is blocking his way here, and the inside of the crystal ball seems to him completely unblocked.There is no power to block his way forward, allowing him to go anywhere, but the more he goes like this, the more he doesn''t know which direction he should go in.


    The more directions you can go, the harder it is to choose. After all, you can go in other directions except the direction you are coming from.It is not easy to find a right direction among so many fragrances.


    Even if Hua Yueling possesses exploration skills, it is extremely difficult to determine an accurate direction in such a situation. After all, there is darkness everywhere, and it is impossible for him to spread the exploration power so far. A place beyond distance.


    Hua Yueling is now able to use the exploration skills, but the size of the exploration is limited, so naturally there is no need to think about the scope of the exploration outside, after all, the scope of the exploration outside is relatively small.But it doesn¡¯t hurt inside. Don¡¯t look at the small crystal ball, but the space inside the crystal ball doesn¡¯t hurt. The space inside the crystal ball is very, very large. What Hua Yueling needs to do is to find the crystal ball. Internal core.


    The inner core is not so easy to find. Hua Yueling used the exploration skills to find it, but just like before, it still couldn''t find anything.


    At least within the scope of the detection, Hua Yueling also tried to detect more, but that was impossible.After all, it is not outside, but inside the crystal ball. If you are not careful, you will be discovered.


    There is no way, I can only wander freely inside without a target, anyway, just walk inside.Hua Yueling looked inside, thinking so in her heart, now he is observing from the position of that power, but what can be observed in this way is still darkness.


    Hua Yueling can only gradually get acquainted with this dark world. Although the previous world was completely dark, it is still completely different from the current one. The darkness we see now is more intense than before, so it is difficult. What can be observed.

 2034 Chapter 2034

    Hua Yueling spent some time and couldn''t find anything. It''s too dark here, and it''s a little outrageous. Under such a gloomy environment, it''s hard for ordinary people to stand it.


    Here, Hua Yueling didn''t even have a sense of direction, completely lost the sense of direction. If it wasn''t that he hadn''t changed the direction of advancement, but just moved forward, he didn''t even know where he came from.


    Going out is actually quite easy. As long as you keep moving in one direction, you will definitely be able to go out, but that is definitely not what Hua Yueling hopes. He hopes to find the core part of the crystal ball instead of going out from here. If that''s the case, he might as well not come in and waste that time doing what he did.


    It would definitely not work to go straight ahead in this way. Although it was said that there was no problem with walking like this, Hua Yueling didn''t think it was a good choice.


    It would be better to pick a better route, but Hua Yueling has not been so lucky until now.In fact, just like before, there is not much information he can talk about.


    "In this way, it seems that I can only make a small adjustment based on where I came in."


    Hua Yueling thought so, perhaps this was the only choice.


    But this is not easy to do, just like what I said before.If you want to make a good choice, you must have enough knowledge about your surroundings, but now Hua Yueling doesn''t have any clear images of the surroundings.


    In my mind, it was the same as the surrounding environment, and there was nothing but this darkness.


    "It would be nice to know the approximate size of the crystal ball."


    Now Hua Yueling doesn''t understand this, he naturally knows the true size of the crystal ball outside, but it doesn''t work.For example, the magic space in the magic bag, the size of the magic space is not limited by the size of the magic bag itself, but by the space magic that makes the magic bag.


    Therefore, the bag is actually just an appearance, and other ones can be used, but people are usually used to using bags. Painters use bags as the basis of space bags.


    The same is true for the crystal ball. The size of the crystal ball on the outside is only the size of a hand, but the internal space is not known, and it is not so easy to determine.


    Because of this, Hua Yueling didn''t know what to do, otherwise he would have acted a long time ago, and would not hesitate so much.Now his mood can''t be said to be too good, the space inside the crystal ball should not be too small according to her calculations.


    There is no calculation formula, just a rough calculation, unless it is calculated in a relatively small way, but even in that case, the space inside the crystal ball will not be too small.


    "Forget it, that''s it. If you use this calculation method, you shouldn''t have to move much."


    Hua Yueling decided to give it a try after a few simple calculations. Unfortunately, his probing skills did not have a marked function, otherwise it would be easier.If you can mark where you are, then you don¡¯t have to worry about other things in the future actions, and you don¡¯t have to worry about anything when you walk around. Unfortunately, there is no such function at all, so after leaving here, if you can¡¯t remember where you were If you want to come back, it¡¯s difficult.


    Fortunately, anyway, the space of the crystal ball also has boundaries. As long as the dissatisfaction is running around, generally speaking, as long as you keep moving in the same direction, you can always get out of the crystal ball no matter what.


    The more you don''t know where you are, the less you can be anxious, and change direction blindly. In that case, you will never be able to turn out if you turn around.You must have a mentality that is to keep rushing in one direction until you rush out. Even if you can''t rush out, you can''t worry about it, and then change the direction of travel. That is the most undesirable.


    Now Hua Yueling was looking for a possible location. After exploring a lot, he decided on a direction and decided to explore first.It must take some time, but how to say this kind of thing, it is not so easy to find, after all, the size of the space is unknown, and the size of the space guessed in his mind is not necessarily correct, plus The fixed position is not necessarily correct, and he does not know how much it will shift. The combination of various factors makes his search for the road difficult.


    Regardless of the difficulties, Hua Yueling has to act, not acting is just a waste of time, it is impossible to find what she is looking for.Only by searching can we find something, Hua Yueling always thinks so.


    So after making up his mind, Hua Yueling immediately looked for it and moved along the direction he had determined.Controlling the power to move slowly, Hua Yueling just keeps moving forward, but the speed is still a bit slower. This is also the work done to prevent being discovered. If you don¡¯t do this, it is likely to be He was discovered, but after doing so, he can conceal his existence well, reducing the chance of being discovered.


    It was precisely because he was worried that he would be discovered, Hua Yueling would not dare to explore a large area even if he was a probe, so as not to accidentally reveal his existence, that was not what he wanted.


    Hua Yueling only needs to search here quietly, anyway, as long as the core of the crystal ball is found, it is good to hide it in the meantime, and don''t do anything else.


    Hua Yueling walked slowly in the dark, anyway, just head in this direction, leaving the rest alone.Whether he can find it depends on whether his luck is strong, and if it is not strong enough, he has nothing to do.


    The stalemate outside continued, and almost all of the crystal ball''s attention was drawn to the nun and the temple owner. There was no idea that there was another force involved in this battle.It''s just that that force has never been shot.


    For Hua Yueling, the current situation is the best situation, and it is also the most suitable situation for her actions. She doesn''t need to worry about other things, just find it and it''s done, and the chance of being discovered is still very small.


    In fact, Hua Yueling wasn''t particularly worried about being discovered, it didn''t matter that much to him, or it didn''t make much difference.It¡¯s just that if I can¡¯t be found to make myself more relaxed, I hope to be more relaxed.


    In the darkness, Hua Yueling also felt very boring, she could only walk in one direction, and there was nothing else she could do.

 2035 Chapter 2035

    In the dark space, Huayueling floated aimlessly, like a drowning person.Of course, there are some problems with this description. It is not the case. After all, there is no danger here, just can''t find the direction.


    This is a big problem, but Huayueling currently has no good solution to the current problem, and can only take it slowly.I have spent several days here anyway, and I don¡¯t care about this extra day or two.


    In this way, Hua Yueling began to move around in the world inside the crystal ball, anyway, the time spent here would not be reduced.Huayue understands this very well.


    Condensing her mind, Hua Yueling walked around in a not anxious state of mind. Look for it slowly, wait until you find it, don''t care about the others so much.The time here is still very long, there is no need to be too anxious.


    It''s another long time prize pool. I don''t know how long has passed, and the situation outside has not seen any changes.Hua Yueling didn''t have any hope for the situation outside. After so long, the two sides were still evenly matched, and it was not easy to see the changes between them.


    Rather than thinking about how they are, it''s better to think more about what you should do, which is more reliable.


    Hua Yueling''s time spent here is not short, but still hasn''t found what she wants here.But even if Hua Yueling was so, nothing changed. He knew there must be something he was looking for here, but he hadn''t found it yet.


    Observing her surroundings carefully, Hua Yueling didn''t see anything. There was still nothing but darkness here. This was a dark place, where there was nothing but darkness.


    Hua Yueling has never liked a place like this. It''s not that he doesn''t like the darkness, but he doesn''t like an environment without a little light, such as a place like this.Hua Yueling doesn''t like it very much, but what if you don''t like it? If you don''t like it, you still need to be active in this place. You can''t say that you don''t like it and don''t do it here. Just watch it by the side and leave nothing to do. No way.


    Even if Hua Yueling still remembered where she came from and which way she should go in her mind, his memory is not so clear now.In other words, he is a little confused by the situation here. Although he has always been going in one direction, the surrounding environment is really confusing, making him somewhat unclear about what he is now. The place.


    But not all the bad news for him, there are still some relatively good news.He found some signs about the core of the crystal ball.With some clues, the core of the crystal ball is somewhere in the direction of his progress, but it is not a straight line.


    Hua Yueling only learned some of the core information, but it was actually quite interesting. The power possessed by that core was rather strange.


    "Probably in this direction, the deviation should not be particularly large."


    Based on the approximate position he learned, Hua Yueling made a judgment and adjusted the direction slightly, then he glanced back, but it was a pity that it was all dark behind him, so it was already difficult for him to judge whether he was from Which direction came from.


    Darkness can confuse people''s minds, making it impossible for people to distinguish specific directions.


    But it''s okay if you can''t find it. Hua Yueling doesn''t care about it, even if you can''t find the way out, it''s fine, as long as you can go out in one direction.Thinking this way, he continued to move forward.


    And it''s useless to think about those now. What you need to think about now is what to do after finding the core of the crystal ball.


    The core of the crystal ball is a very important thing, and controlling that is equivalent to controlling the crystal ball.Huayueling is not so interested in the crystal ball, even if it is controlled, it is meaningless, but obviously, Huayueling can''t do other things now. If so, it is better to try to control the crystal ball, and then See what you can do.


    After controlling the crystal ball, you may be able to do things you couldn''t do before. This is also very possible.Feeling more energy surging in her heart, Hua Yueling stepped up to act.


    It doesn''t feel good to swim in the dark sea, but Hua Yueling is also used to such things.After all, so much time was spent here.


    Habits are a terrible thing, and Hua Yueling now truly understands this.It''s really terrifying, and I don''t like the darkness very much, but you won''t understand it if you haven''t really been in it.


    In the darkness like this in the crystal ball, what you feel is not only the darkness, but also the extraordinarily scary atmosphere that seems to be in the horror game.Obviously there is nothing around, but you can hear some sounds, and it seems that there is something around.


    Hua Yueling felt the horrible atmosphere. Hua Yueling controlled this power and found nothing, but she always felt that something was wandering around her power, as if she was observing herself.


    "Something''s wrong..."


    Hua Yueling feels very puzzled, is there anyone here besides herself?It is possible to say that there are other people, but the only person Hua Yueling can think of is the one who dragged herself into this illusory world.


    But this didn''t make Hua Yueling scared, but instead made him happy.He discovered that the other party''s existence here was something he hadn''t thought of. Although this kind of existence may not be what he thought, but even if it is so good, at least he has made some progress.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t wait to find the other party''s existence, and even almost forgot what she was going to do.However, after searching for it, he had to change his mind. He really couldn''t find the possibility of existence.


    No matter where the attention is focused, all you can see is darkness, and there is no breath of life at all.Of course, in this environment, it may not be life, but some kind of power, but in the dark, Hua Yueling can''t feel the existence of other powers, and the dark power occupies the inside of the crystal ball.


    There was a lot of dark power permeating here, and the most that Hua Yueling could find was the dark power, and there was no other power at all.

 2036 Chapter 2036

    But no matter what, it was enough to be able to find some other things here. This was what Hua Yueling wanted.Now he has achieved some goals. He believes that as long as he spends more time, he will definitely be able to find the man behind the scenes.


    Moreover, the black hand behind the scenes has never appeared before, and he actually appeared here this time. Why, is it because of the incident that happened this time?


    Hua Yueling was secretly thinking about the answer to this question in her heart, but he currently had no way to draw a good conclusion.It is possible for him to come, but the development of things here should logically be under his control. Although he has moved a little bit, it is just a small matter.


    The most is to help the nun escape the catastrophe, and the situation here has something to do with him, but he didn''t do other things, so he shouldn''t have been eyeing it so early.


    In fact, this kind of thinking is not very right, after all, Hua Yueling was spotted by the opponent early in the morning, otherwise he would not have come to such a world.But it was a good thing for him that the person came here.


    At least Hua Yueling also had some motivation to move forward, and more motivation to act.


    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if the other party¡¯s coming here will have an impact on the current situation. Hua Yueling hopes to eliminate the other party, or at least understand why the other party came here, or find the other party¡¯s place. Either one is fine, but there are some difficulties.


    Hua Yueling is not in a hurry to advance now, although he is still advancing, but on the way he constantly probes the surrounding situation to find the location of the person.


    But basically there is no progress. Hua Yueling is also very clear that it is still relatively difficult to make progress.That person must be hidden deeper, and it will not be so easy for him to discover where he is. This is normal.


    That person''s hiding was very good. From Hua Yueling''s point of view, he was completely immersed in the darkness, which was quite incredible.Maybe it¡¯s because this world is the world he created, so he can do such a thing. If it¡¯s just an ordinary place, it wouldn¡¯t be the case, but after all, it¡¯s a world that belongs to him. In terms of degree.


    Because of this, it is very, very difficult for Hua Yueling to find him.It is not only the requirement of its own detection ability, but also other requirements.


    If the exploration skill level is sufficient, it can be found, but if the exploration skills are not enough, then you need to do some other things to enhance your understanding of the world, so as to get a higher exploration ability.


    What Hua Yueling needs is an understanding of this world, and it would be very difficult to do anything without a sufficient understanding of this world.


    Hua Yueling needs more information about this world and needs to know more about this world so that she can find out where that person is more easily.But for Hua Yueling, this is actually quite troublesome, it takes a lot of time, not to mention that the understanding of a world is not that easy, and it is also difficult to describe what is the understanding of a world.


    Is it what this world is like?Or what is there in this world, what are the continents in this world called, and what countries are there?


    These are only superficial understandings, Hua Yueling does not need these, and possessing this information is of no use to him at all.Even if he knew this, he couldn''t increase his understanding of the world and find that figure.


    To enhance the understanding of a world, it is certainly not enough to only understand the appearance.Hua Yueling can say that, if it''s useful to do so, he won''t have to worry so much.


    Hua Yueling may not know much about the world now, but he has some understanding, but he has not found that his understanding of the world has improved.In fact, he also understood that things couldn''t be so easy, otherwise he would have been able to crack the illusion before him and leave from here, so he wouldn''t have to worry so much.


    What do you say about the nature of the world? It¡¯s actually a very mysterious thing. Don¡¯t look at Hua Yueling and know that it should be to understand the nature of the world, but what to do about the nature of a world and how to understand a world, in fact, he It is still not clear.


    This is actually quite normal. Not to mention that he came to an unfamiliar place. Even if he lived in the place he grew up, he dare not say that he really fully understands the nature of that world.


    Fortunately, Hua Yueling didn''t need to fully understand the nature of a world, as long as he had some understanding of it, even a one-sided understanding was enough, that was enough.As long as he can increase his understanding of the world, his exploration will be clearer and easier to find the hidden person.


    Hua Yueling sighed deeply, he felt that this kind of thing was a bit difficult for him, and he had a headache.It would be great if I could find that person directly, but unfortunately all of this was just my own delusion, and I still don''t think so much, it''s impossible.


    Take it step by step. There is no such thing as a step-by-step valve. All you can do is work a little bit and get the final success. This is the only feasible way.


    Hua Yueling also couldn''t think of any shortcuts. This was the only and best method for him. For the time being, he couldn''t think of anything other than this method.Then take your time, he told himself, don''t worry, don''t end up with things here that haven''t been solved yet, and he will mess up other things. That''s not good.


    While keeping the observation of the surrounding situation, Hua Yueling continued to move forward, thinking that maybe he still has a chance, the core of the crystal ball may be able to provide what he wants.That may not be certain, but it is very possible.


    No matter what the other party is for, if he can find what he wants to find and then control the crystal ball, will it be easier to find him soon?But Hua Yueling also knew that it would certainly not be so easy to control the crystal ball core.At least he knew that the hidden power of that person would not allow this kind of thing to happen easily, otherwise he would not come here at this time, just to stop himself.

 2037 Chapter 2037

    This is not Hua Yueling''s narcissism, he naturally does not want this kind of thing to happen, if he can, he hopes his actions can be simpler.There is no obstacle, you can find the core of the crystal ball and then control it, and then you can leave this abominable world.


    But that is obviously impossible. Why does that person''s power appear here at this time? That is definitely not a coincidence.


    It''s a pity that even if he knows what kind of thoughts the other party may have, Hua Yueling still can''t do much, if he can eliminate the other party here, or if it can prevent him from causing any trouble to himself, it''s good to say.But Hua Yueling couldn''t do it, so he could only sigh.


    Don''t worry, take your time.Hua Yueling looked for it again, but couldn''t find the enemy, which was very annoying. He had no other way but to watch.


    Now that he couldn''t find the power of that person, all Hua Yueling could do was to find the core of the crystal ball, which was also his original goal.


    However, I don''t know how long it will take to search. Hua Yueling has not found any clues at all at all, but is just swimming around in this black ocean, and the core of the crystal ball has not been discovered yet.


    "It''s almost right here, there should be nothing wrong."


    Hua Yueling guarded her body carefully to avoid being attacked by the hidden enemy, while she kept swimming forward.In this way, I didn''t know how long it took to advance in this darkness, and Hua Yueling finally made some vague discoveries.


    "Huh? That feeling, very possible."


    In this kind of place, Huayueling had not discovered the existence of other powers. Apart from the outsider he had discovered before, this was the first time he had discovered the existence of another different power.It was a stronger, but more terrifying power than the surrounding darkness.


    It was something like a gathering point formed by the condensing of power. In Hua Yueling''s sense, that should be the core of the crystal ball she was looking for.Apart from the core of the crystal ball, it is estimated that there will be no other things here that will give people that feeling.


    Hua Yueling immediately found the direction and moved quickly in that direction. He wanted to see what the power hidden near him would do.Although he didn''t know where the other party was now, he was sure, and he could be sure that the other party was nearby now.


    I don''t know if the opponent knows where the core of the crystal ball is, but Hua Yueling thinks he doesn''t know.Otherwise, if he had known for a long time, why lurking beside him, there is no need.


    Of course, it cannot be ruled out whether this is the other side''s trap.However, Hua Yueling felt that this possibility was not very high. Even if it was an illusion created by him, he could not do anything in it.


    Seeing that power was about to reach her, Hua Yueling actually slowed down.He was not in a hurry, but first searched the situation around him again to confirm whether that power was still here.


    Whether that person left or what happened to Hua Yueling is not clear. Now he can''t notice his existence. Did he avoid it?Or he went to the core of the crystal ball before he was not paying attention.


    After investigating it, he didn''t find that power in the core of the crystal ball, which was a bit strange. He had been following along before, but now he disappeared. What did he do.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think the other party would miss such an opportunity, so he must have some strategy, but now Hua Yueling didn''t know anything.


    It is impossible for the other party to directly tell you what you want to do, nor can it suddenly appear at this time and then say what you want to do.


    Unless it was a dream, Hua Yueling felt that even dreaming would not happen to that kind of thing, how stupid the other party would make such a thing.


    Hua Yueling took a few steps forward and approached the core of the crystal ball. At least so far, no abnormal situation has been found.


    Although the power possessed by the crystal ball''s core is quite strong, Hua Yueling felt it for a while, and that power was just like that.In terms of his strength, it doesn''t count as much, but he is definitely relatively strong in this world.


    It would not take too much effort for Hua Yueling to control it, but obviously, it was definitely not that easy to control it.Although he still couldn''t find the existence of that power, the opponent is definitely still here.


    The psychological side was worried about this, and Hua Yueling continued to look around, but the other side would not let him get what he wanted.When the other party wanted to hide, Hua Yueling couldn''t find him anyway. He hid it very well. Without understanding, he can only do this at present.


    The only thing Hua Yueling can do now is to try to bring the core of the crystal ball under her control in the past while guarding against the opponent''s actions.


    In the infinite darkness, Hua Yueling was already close to the core of the crystal ball, and she was about to touch it.The distance between the two parties was pulled close enough, Hua Yueling touched it, no accident happened. In fact, this made Hua Yueling feel quite surprised. He originally thought that someone would stop him, but it didn¡¯t. .


    Although it takes some time to completely control the core of the crystal ball, it is impossible if the power controlled by that person wants to make trouble at that time.So Hua Yueling felt that his strategy should be at another time, but she didn''t know when.


    After controlling the core of the crystal ball, Hua Yueling can do more things, and may even be able to go back directly without staying here.It stands to reason that the other party should understand this, but if he knew it, he would definitely stop him at this time, but he didn''t know his method...


    Hua Yueling thought about a possibility suddenly, thinking about it seriously, that possibility is actually still very big, after all, the other party wants to stop himself, this is his only idea, so he needs to stop himself What to do, if he can''t do it himself.


    The best way I can think of now is to find two other people to help me. Although the strength of the nun and the temple owner is not very good, the three of them will still cause some trouble for myself.


    Especially now that I have not controlled the core of the crystal ball, and even if I control the core of the crystal ball, there will still be some difficulties.

 2038 Chapter 2038

    Huayueling thought for a while, and felt that thinking too much is not a good thing. Instead of thinking so much, it''s better to act quickly.Take advantage of the time to quickly control the core of the crystal ball, and then think about other things.


    At that time, it is estimated that other things will happen, Hua Yueling probably understands it, but it is hard to say what will happen.But what is certain is that it is definitely not a good thing for myself.


    In any case, the question now is how to guard against the possibility of their tripartite cooperation. It is not easy to think about dealing with those three people.Although Hua Yueling said that she was confident in her own strength, she still felt a little powerless to deal with the three of them.


    "Really...but it''s a good thing to me."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, no matter how bad luck she was thinking about herself, from another aspect, it was her luck.At least this shows that I have found the right direction and found the right path.


    If you don''t find the right way, you still don''t know what to do, and it''s impossible to encounter this kind of thing now.Thinking about it, I think this is good.


    Hua Yueling sighed, it was already at this level anyway, anyway, as long as she could go back, other things were not that important.It would be more uncomfortable to be trapped here all the time, so I might as well go back earlier.


    Thinking about it this way, Hua Yueling actually let go of the burden in her heart, and she immediately relaxed.Next, just do it according to your own ideas, don''t care about other things, there is nothing to care about.


    Taking a deep breath, Hua Yueling stretched out his hand, placed his hand on the core of the crystal ball, and suddenly a force of power fell from the power he controlled to the core of the crystal ball.Gradually he could feel the power contained in the core of the crystal ball, and felt that he gradually merged with the core of the crystal ball.


    Although Hua Yueling felt that her power was not well integrated with the crystal ball core, the best way was to completely control the crystal ball core.Although this is more difficult, it is a better choice.


    However, if they control the core of the crystal ball for too long, then they are likely to take this opportunity to attack, and then it will be difficult for them to resist them.But now if he controls the core of the crystal ball in a short period of time, he has established an advantage.


    Hua Yueling believed that the power suddenly found the two people, and the two people would not easily believe the other''s words. It would definitely take a while before being persuaded, and this time was her own opportunity.


    What he had to do now was to seize the opportunity, Hua Yueling was completely focused on the crystal ball, and even weakened the defense around him a lot.However, he did not completely give up his guard, there was still a small part of his attention on guard.


    To say what kind of action the other party will take, Huayueling is not a roundworm in the other party¡¯s stomach, he can''t think of it, so all he can do is to maintain a cautious attitude and never think that he is in a safe situation. .


    Hua Yueling has developed such a habit now, he will never think that he is in a particularly safe situation.He is very cautious, even when he has the upper hand, he still holds the thought of caution.


    He knew that he could never be careless, a little carelessness might bring terrible consequences to himself.


    It is not yet possible to say that I really have the upper hand, I just acted a little earlier and have no other advantages.Especially after this, those people are likely to unite, and then it will be a real test of themselves.


    Hua Yueling used all his strength to deal with the crystal ball core in front of him, and the reason for doing so was to control the crystal ball core as soon as possible.As long as you can control the core of the crystal ball earlier, you will have more advantages.


    With this advantage, perhaps he can solve the current problem more easily.


    He knew the nun and the temple owner somewhat. Although they didn''t talk much, Hua Yueling had been with them for so long no matter what.Not to mention that he has been with the nun for so long, and he has a deep understanding of the nun''s strength.


    And he had also helped the nuns before, but he didn''t leave his own power on the nuns. If he left some power, maybe he could do something when they united to attack him.


    Huayueling doesn¡¯t have much regret, anyway, it¡¯s not a behavior that suits her. Instead of doing that, it¡¯s better to fight them directly, and then rely on their respective strengths to decide the outcome. More than anything else, it can deter others.


    After thinking about it clearly, Hua Yueling no longer cared about those, and put all his heart on the crystal ball core in front of her.


    When the crystal ball core was used by him to control himself, he had already begun to resist, and wanted to mobilize the spreading power to fight him.However, Hua Yueling''s power is very strong, and it has already breached the outer protection of the crystal ball before it can mobilize much power.


    If you have a deeper understanding of the crystal ball, this time the action will be easier, but now it is easier.Hua Yueling didn''t spend much time, and directly controlled the crystal ball''s core.


    In fact, this is enough, but this alone is not enough.Hua Yueling has to do more and be prepared. One is that the nun and the temple owner are still contending with him. Although Hua Yueling has only controlled the crystal at the core of the crystal ball, the power has fluctuated, but Such fluctuations have not been able to break the balance between the two parties.


    The crystal ball core still has the upper hand, especially after Hua Yueling gains control of the crystal ball, the power that can be used is even more.Although the battle between the two sides was still a stalemate battle, Hua Yueling now had some upper hand.


    "This situation is not quite right, how come I have become a villain."


    Hua Yueling felt that maybe she could change her strategy, there was no need to compete with them, after all, they were not her enemies either.To be more precise, they are actually enemies of the crystal ball itself.As for Hua Yueling, they weren''t enemies, and he didn''t want to spread all the dark power in the crystal ball.


    He certainly didn''t have the idea of ??destroying something, so now he was thinking about what he should do.

 2039 Chapter 2039

    Hua Yueling felt that she needed to change her strategy. She didn''t seem to have to regard the nun and the temple master as her enemy.


    After all, they didn''t actually do what the crystal ball had to do, so would they stop doing anything when they did nothing?It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not great if it¡¯s sealed, but if it¡¯s really that way, it¡¯s cheaper for another person.


    Hua Yueling thought that she could never be sealed, and now she was a crystal ball. Although she had no idea of ??a crystal ball, it would obviously not work if she was sealed like this.


    If you can communicate with those two people, I don''t know if this problem can be solved, Hua Yueling is not sure, after all, the relationship between the two parties now is the kind of life and death scene.


    It''s not that you can stop when you stop. Hua Yueling wants to communicate with the other party, but it is very difficult to communicate with the other party.Hua Yueling found that she could not contact each other through the crystal ball, and there was almost no possibility of communication between the two parties.


    "Should I take back some of my strength to express it, and then see how they reacted."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, and felt that such an idea was actually useless.If they did that, it is estimated that they would only think that their strength was not enough, and then seal it more vigorously. To say that they would want to communicate with themselves, Hua Yueling would not believe it.


    If you change to yourself, you won''t do that. After all, something that was hostile to yourself before and didn''t have any words to do so suddenly.If you change it to him, maybe you will still think whether there is any conspiracy.


    It is self-evident what kind of thoughts the nun and the temple owner would think based on their own thoughts, and the thoughts of the two sides may not be so consistent.But it is likely to be similar.


    Hua Yueling found that she couldn''t think of any good way to do it, it seemed that she had always been like this.I always can''t think of a good way. Is it my own problem? Is it because my wisdom is not enough.


    Hua Yueling felt that the problems she encountered were also speechless, and it was really annoying to always encounter such problems.


    These are problems that are not easy to solve. It is easier to solve the problem if the two parties can communicate, but the problem is that it is difficult to communicate between the two parties.


    Even if Hua Yueling wanted to say something to them, the current problem was that she couldn''t communicate, or that Hua Yueling didn''t know how to communicate with each other.


    Communication must be two-way, and if one of the parties cannot communicate, then they cannot communicate at all.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t change anything, and he couldn''t help it.


    If you want to communicate, there is no way to communicate, Hua Yueling can''t speak, after all, all he controls now is just a crystal ball.The crystal ball is not an animal, and there is no way to talk, so what good way does he have.


    There is no way to communicate between the two sides, and there is no way to resolve the current misunderstanding. In this case, it seems that there is only one way to fight, and there is no other possibility.


    Hua Yueling tried to avoid fighting with them, if possible, not to get their help.In fact, it doesn''t matter if they don''t help themselves, as long as they don''t care about anything, just watching by the side is the greatest help for Hua Yueling.


    It''s just that he alone is enough to deal with that person. Although it is not more than enough, it is not much worse.


    As long as they could not help, that would be the best situation for herself, and Hua Yueling didn''t hope to get help from others.


    The important thing is how to communicate with them. Although Hua Yueling said that she was still following the nun, she couldn''t communicate with each other in that form.


    "The important thing is how to use the crystal ball to communicate with them."


    Using the crystal ball to communicate, although it is said that there are scenes of using the crystal ball to communicate in the books Hua Yueling has read, but when she arrives, she doesn''t know what to do.


    Moreover, people''s practical crystal ball communication is two-way, and you need to use two crystal balls to communicate, but first there is only one.However, people use two crystal balls because they are in different places, just like using a mobile phone. Now that both parties are in the same place, they can actually communicate.


    Hua Yueling tried to use the crystal ball to communicate with them. The method of communication was actually quite simple. After he was able to control the crystal ball, he directly used the crystal ball to communicate with each other.


    The crystal ball can make sounds, and it can also display pictures.It''s just that Hua Yueling doesn''t have a body now, so there is no way to show her body, and she can only use language to communicate with the other party.


    Trying to talk to communicate with the other party, Hua Yueling found that her voice could be transmitted through the crystal ball, and the other party could hear her own voice.


    The nun and the temple owner were naturally stunned. No one thought that such a thing would happen.The crystal ball spoke to them, and it was still a youthful voice, which is simply incredible.


    However, they didn''t stop their actions because of this, the original actions were still maintained, but they were obviously stunned.


    Hua Yueling struck the iron while it was hot, and quickly continued to explain, hoping that they would not do unnecessary things and show their sincerity.


    Hua Yueling weakened some of the dark breath, controlled the crystal ball to take back some of the dark power, so that their pressure was not so great.


    However, Hua Yueling was also on guard, he didn''t know whether the power lurking around here had communicated with them.But judging from their performance, it doesn''t seem like they have communicated.They shouldn''t have reacted like this if they had communicated well, but it might have been pretended. If that was the case, Hua Yueling really admired them.


    Anyway, judging from the exchanges between Hua Yueling and them, he guessed that the two parties had not had any communication at all, otherwise the reaction of the two people would be wrong, and their reaction was a bit too normal, not at all. The traces of pretending, of course, as mentioned before, if they really pretended to be, Hua Yueling would also admire them, they are really amazing, and they can do that.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think they were pretending, he felt that they were definitely not pretending, this was their most real performance now.If this is the case, he still has a chance, although I don''t know why that person controlled his power and didn''t look for them, but it also gave him a chance.

 2040 Chapter 2040

    The communication between the two parties is pretty good, at least Hua Yueling thinks so. Judging from the situation, the other party is quite understanding. After the simple communication between the two parties, there are gradually changes between each other.


    Hua Yueling took back a lot of the dark power here, while the nun and the temple owner were also taking back their power.In this way, the two sides slowly eased the originally hostile situation in silent movements.


    But even so, Hua Yueling still felt that something was wrong.


    Where is the wrong place, Hua Yueling thought deeply, and soon he thought of a place.That is that power. Before that power made me discover it, but now I can¡¯t find him. What does this mean...


    Hua Yueling felt that she might have found a clue.That guy would never be at ease to help himself solve problems, he would just want to make things more complicated, but what would he do in this case?


    Gradually, Hua Yueling felt that she had found a possibility, and after careful consideration, he felt that that possibility was still very high.


    Subconsciously looking in the direction of those two people, Hua Yueling also reminded them immediately.Regardless, whether this is the other party''s idea or not, Hua Yueling feels that she must remind the other party that this is the basis for cooperation between the two parties.


    It may be too late to talk about it now, but Hua Yueling hopes it is not too late.


    "Be careful, there are other people here!"


    It was at this time that Hua Yueling noticed a force attacking the past, and that force was hidden near the two of them.But at this time, the nun still used her own power to protect the two of them. Although the two sides talked about it, they did not completely withdraw.


    This gave Hua Yueling some time, the force attacked the protective cover, and the protective cover could not stop this attack.In just a moment of effort, the protective shield was wiped out, and the force continued to attack the past. The target was not the nun, but the temple owner with his back facing it.


    Hua Yueling thought that it might make a sneak attack, and then pretended to be the force under his control, in this way to provoke a fight between the two sides.However, he didn''t expect that the other party would attack when he reminded him. Did he have deep confidence?Or is there something special about the temple owner, or he is planning to use this method to lure himself over, so as to sneak attack himself.


    There are too many possibilities. To tell the truth about the other party''s behavior, Hua Yueling is somewhat incomprehensible. He doesn''t understand why the other party wants to do this.


    This may be beneficial to him, but if he is pierced by himself, his plan will soon fail. If it fails, it is definitely not what he hoped, unless he has other plans instead of what Hua Yueling thought before. Like that.


    But what is the possibility other than the kind of possibility he thought, if he is not united with those two people, is he really his opponent by relying on his alone power?


    It''s not that Hua Yueling is bragging, nor is he interested in that, but if the opponent''s strength is really enough, he will definitely not do anything like before.I have already come out directly to tell him a victory or defeat, so why bother to do those strenuous things.


    At present, Hua Yueling still doesn¡¯t know what the other party is thinking. The other party¡¯s thoughts are beyond his comprehension. According to his own ideas, it is actually difficult for him to understand the other party. He does not understand the other party¡¯s thoughts at all. It''s strange to do.


    The other party''s approach is unbelievable to him. You can do it without asking for help. How can you still do this kind of thing now?If you have been exposed, you may be able to push things to yourself if you have not, but now...


    The head is a bit bigger, and all Hua Yueling can do now is to be more cautious and protect the two people.However, Hua Yueling thought of another possibility. If the other party was acting for him, the previous ones were just to relax his vigilance, and then when he was most relaxed, the three of them joined forces to attack him.


    This may not be impossible, but Hua Yueling decided to believe them.It''s just that you can''t just pass unpreparedly like this, you still need to do some defensive work, just don''t let people see it, otherwise it may be the way.


    Constantly thinking about various possibilities, it is a pity that Hua Yueling was unable to determine which one was true.He can only act when he guarantees his own safety. In any case, it is necessary to guarantee his own safety.


    There was a big difference from what he had guessed. When he controlled a force to help the nun and the temple master block the attack, another force suddenly appeared on the side of the crystal ball.


    At this time, Hua Yueling immediately became nervous, and took a large part of her attention, focusing on this force that had just emerged.


    It was similar to the power that was detected before, although it was somewhat different in terms of nature and strength.But it is certain that this is the power of that person''s control.


    "Is it distracting the power? But this is not good for him, right?"


    Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart, if she really distracted her strength, she would be easier to act.There are more things that can be done, but it will also be more dangerous.


    Like the power Hua Yueling discovered now, he could destroy it as long as he attacked at will.It¡¯s very easy. That¡¯s why Huayueling feels that things are not so simple. Will the other party not understand this? After all, the opponent¡¯s strength is not weak. If he had no brains, he would have been solved long ago and could not live. Not so far.


    If this is the case, the other party must have his own ideas for doing this, what he wants to do, Hua Yueling is thinking about the other party''s ideas.


    Only when you understand the other party''s ideas can you make better choices and judgments, and can respond accordingly.


    Hua Yueling is a little bit unable to keep up with the other party''s thoughts, in his opinion the other party''s thoughts are difficult to guess.The main reason was that his actions made him unable to see through. If he could see something, it would be a pity that his judgments were basically incorrect now.


    This makes people helpless, Hua Yueling feels that her guess is at least logical and in line with ordinary people''s thinking.But if the other party does not act according to common sense, it is beyond his control.

 2041 Chapter 2041

    Hua Yueling was a little worried that the development of the situation did not follow her own ideas, but now he can''t manage that much, and now he can''t even solve his own problems.


    The nun and the temple owner shouldn''t have much trouble. Although they were created by their own enemies, the relationship between the two is not a subordinate relationship.They are also people with their own ideas, but their strength may not be as good as the other.


    The good news is that the opponent''s power is not complete, only a small part, and even this small part is dispersed.Now I don''t know how many parts are divided into, this is hard to say, but Hua Yueling feels that even if it is only divided into two or three parts, they should not be so difficult to deal with.


    But many times the strength is not said, unless there is a clear gap between the two sides, otherwise you still need to consider some other situations, and you can''t make judgments so easily.


    Hua Yueling felt that she was really pitiful enough, why did those people find herself when they were okay, and what she did to provoke them.In fact, in the last time Aroline helped her, she didn''t even know them.He didn''t understand the other party''s thoughts, he didn''t know why the other party came to him, anyway, Hua Yueling was still confused and couldn''t understand the situation.But these are not important, even if you understand it yourself, what use is it?


    The important thing is to solve the opponent, or find out where the opponent came from. After understanding this, you can better grasp the initiative, instead of just waiting for the opponent to act, but you can''t do anything.


    Hua Yueling wanted to attack more actively, instead of just waiting silently for the opponent''s actions, which didn''t fit his style.He is the type who likes to solve the problem as soon as possible, rather than waiting for the problem to find himself, I believe that he will not like that situation when sleeping.


    Anyway, Hua Yueling didn''t like waiting very much, so he was always looking for opportunities to take the initiative, but that opportunity never came.


    Hua Yueling is constantly looking for opportunities, but now he can only be led by the nose, he can''t make a choice by himself.He wanted to make a choice, what to do by himself, but unfortunately there was no such opportunity.


    What Huayueling could do was to see what they did, and then give their own response. There was no other way.This is what he can do right now.


    The other party constantly uses various methods to attack himself. The method of attack may not be so clever, but it is better to disturb people''s minds.


    Perhaps this approach was not enough for Hua Yueling, but it was also enough to make him uncomfortable.Surely he couldn''t get to the point of rushing, but in fact it was not too much, the thoughts in his mind were already confused.


    Hua Yueling''s mind is indeed a little confused now, but it can''t reach the point where he can''t think. He just feels a little confused, and he really can''t understand the other party''s thoughts.


    It even makes him feel that he has no way to understand the other party''s thoughts. What is in the other party''s brain makes him very doubtful that he even suspects that the other party''s brain is filled with water.


    It would be easy to deal with a head full of water, but the enemy he is facing is obviously not like that.That person has a certain plan,


    The plan should be very complete, and it was thought out a long time ago, not something that he couldn''t think of temporarily, otherwise his actions would not look like this.


    What Hua Yueling has to do now is not just to defeat the other party or something, at least that is not the most important thing, the most important thing for him to crack the other party''s conspiracy, in any case, absolutely can not let the other party''s conspiracy succeed.


    But up to now, Hua Yueling hadn''t figured out a good enough way, not even a good enough way, just an ordinary way.Hua Yueling is also quite annoyed, all she can do at the moment is to take a step at a time, there is nothing else, mainly because he hasn''t seen anything yet.


    That person''s actions have a certain sense of design, but for the time being, he hasn''t connected in a series, and understands this matter based on his own thinking.Hua Yueling found that what he did was always different from what he thought, which was very strange.


    Hua Yueling always felt that her guesses were not wrong, but the other party''s actions would have some deviations, some deviations were larger, and some deviations were smaller.Anyway, there are always deviations, this is where Hua Yueling is most annoying.


    "For the time being, it''s better for soldiers to cover it and water to cover it. It''s good to see it clearly. As long as it can react in time, there shouldn''t be much problem."


    Inwardly, I thought to myself that Hua Yueling also didn''t have a good way to deal with the current situation. This was the only way to deal with it, although this method was not a very smart way.But sometimes solving a problem doesn''t mean having to be clever, but to solve the problem.


    As long as the method that can solve the problem is a good method, the important thing is to solve the problem, not the other, anyway, it will be good to solve the problem in the end.


    What Hua Yueling was thinking about now was to directly solve her current problem, not the other, and the other was not important.Even if there is not a good enough solution, as long as the problem can be solved while maintaining a certain amount of casualties, it is considered good.


    At present, it seems that there are no other problems, but Hua Yueling''s exploration skills are also fully activated.


    He uses all his strength to probe the surrounding situation, and must understand the surrounding situation clearly.As long as you can fully control the surrounding conditions in your own hands, then there will be no problems.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, so his current focus is on the surrounding situation.If possible, Huayueling hopes that there will be no problems, but he is very clear that this is impossible. The other party¡¯s strategy is definitely more than that. He definitely has other action strategies, but it is not yet time. , So it is not used.


    When will it be considered the time? The only thing Hua Yueling can do now is to observe and guess. There is no other way besides these two things.


    But although there are only these two methods, if the control is good, there is still a chance to solve the problem relatively easily.It depends on how lucky you are, if you are lucky enough.


    Hua Yueling didn''t believe in his luck, especially at this time, and he didn''t like that his actions depended on luck.

 2042 Chapter 2042

    Both forces were intercepted by Hua Yueling and destroyed the watch. Although this was a loss for that person, the loss had obviously not reached the point that made him feel bad.


    For the time being, the other party didn''t have any more actions, and seemed to be quiet like this, and was not ready to do anything.But Hua Yueling wouldn''t believe this conclusion. In any case, since the other party had done that before, then he must have done other actions.


    The reason why he has not acted yet must be because the time has not yet come, he is waiting for a good enough time, but the time has not yet arrived.


    Huayueling still doesn''t know what he is still preparing and what to do next, if he can guess it, it will save a lot of trouble, so there is no need to worry about it.It''s a pity that now he can only wait with a little panic, and can''t do anything else.


    Take precautions, it would be better if you can find the other party''s location at this time, but Hua Yueling doesn''t have much hope for this.


    After all, I have experienced such hopes and regrets before, so Huayueling didn''t think there was anything, so this is the habit.Habits have advantages and disadvantages, and that''s probably it.


    Hua Yueling feels that she is also sad enough, such annoying things are really countless, and it is so annoying.


    The nun and the temple owner were shocked by the initial sneak attack. They never thought that someone else would come to attack themselves at this time.Although they were quite prompt to respond under Hua Yueling''s reminder, the reaction speed was still slightly insufficient.


    Fortunately, Hua Yueling not only reminded them in time, but also responded in time.That force helped them a lot when they hurriedly responded to the enemy, and united with them to eliminate the force that attacked them.


    The nun and the temple owner also had a lot of questions in their hearts to ask, why suddenly there were two more powerful guys here, they didn''t know before.And there seemed to be some grievances between them, and even two innocent people of them were involved.


    In fact, the nun and the temple owner are also very powerful characters in this world, but the power that Hua Yueling and that person possess made them all feel scared.


    If such a person really goes crazy, the harm in this world will not be less than a crystal ball.It''s just that they don''t have any way. The two of them add up to not necessarily be the opponent of one of them, let alone two.


    Even the nun''s complexion has changed a bit, and the temple owner''s complexion is quite ugly, and the situation is even more serious than they thought.


    Originally, they thought that the dark breath in the crystal ball would cause a lot of damage to the world, but the battle between the two people first was not low compared to the damage caused by the dark breath in the crystal ball. .


    This situation was something they didn''t expect, and they didn''t realize that such a thing would happen at all. They were a little at a loss and couldn''t figure out why it was like this. It was far from what they had thought before.


    What''s right now is not something they can solve, but something they simply can''t control.They can''t solve the problem, at least they can''t rely on themselves.


    In this regard, they are very self-aware and know that their strength is insufficient, so it is best not to act rashly.At least, even if you have some thoughts in your heart now, or if you believe that you don¡¯t do anything on the other side, it¡¯s better to stand on the side and look at the situation.


    Although there may be some prestige to say so, but in many cases prestige is not so important.


    On this point, both the nun and the temple master had the same views. The two of them were not the kind of people who knew nothing. They knew a lot of things, but they didn''t have what they could do now.


    In fact, the feeling of the two of them is roughly the same as the feeling that Huayueling is valuable. That feeling is understandable for Huayueling. After all, he had the same feeling before this, everything. I can''t do it, it''s just that I feel like this now.


    But Hua Yueling won''t make some changes because of this, he must leave here, and he has already released his kindness, which is already very thoughtful.As for what the other party thinks, whether he can understand his own thoughts, that is not something he can change.


    Hua Yueling felt that even if she didn''t do too much, what she did was enough. If the other party asked for more, it was not her own problem, but the other party''s problem.The other party also doesn''t think about it, is it necessary for him to do that.


    This is the ideological difference between the two sides. Hua Yueling felt that as a powerful party, she didn''t need to do more, and they shouldn''t ask for more.That is irrational and illogical.


    But no matter what, the current situation is at least in his favor.He didn''t ask too much. As long as those two people didn''t help his opponent, he would already be thankful, but the others were not so important.


    As for whether the two people helped themselves, Hua Yueling had no requirements in this regard.As long as they don''t cause trouble to themselves, as for other things, Hua Yueling has not thought about it.


    Perhaps his enemy needs help from the other party, because of lack of strength, so he needs help.Hua Yueling''s strength is enough, a person has no problems facing the other party, so even if there is no helper, there will be no problems.


    But what worries him is whether the two people will change, their thinking.This was something Hua Yueling couldn''t see through. In fact, in his opinion, the opponent itself could not change at will, but it was not necessarily at the instigation of his opponent.


    This is what Hua Yueling is most worried about, but there is nothing he can do right now.Although he can remind the two people, he has no way to change their minds or force them to think. That might be counterproductive.


    So the best thing to do now is to do nothing, just simply communicate with the other party. With a normal attitude, don''t make it too complicated. In that case, it might be self-defeating.


    Hua Yueling only hopes to maintain the status quo, but he doesn''t want to change the rest.


    As long as he can maintain the status quo, he can deal with it more easily no matter what the other party does or what he wants to do.But if those two guys were instigated, it would be a little more troublesome for him.

 2043 Chapter 2043

    Hua Yueling was guarding against that person''s actions. He had been observing his surroundings, not only around him, but also two other people, the nun and the temple owner.He was looking for where that power was.


    This is a relatively difficult task, Hua Yueling had already known it before, but even if it was so, he still had to do it, he couldn''t give up so easily.


    It''s just that Hua Yueling found that her search efficiency was not very high, so far she has not found anything.In any case, his understanding of the world and understanding of him are not as good as the other party, so the other party can rely on these two points to hide and avoid his own detection.


    In fact, if these two points were excluded, Hua Yueling felt that it would be easy for him to find the other party.But the other party will definitely not play fair competition with him here. The two sides are enemies, and the other party can''t say that he still thinks about him.


    Hua Yueling can only increase her strength, trying to use her own strength to find it, but this is of no use. Hua Yueling found that although her strength has increased, the result is still nothing special. Progress, no difference from before.


    Hua Yueling is thinking about what he should do to find out where that power is easier, at least so far he has not thought of a better way.


    In a certain aspect, what should be done to reduce this gap, Hua Yueling felt that this kind of thinking method was not suitable for the current situation that she encountered.The situation I encountered may not be that complicated, but it is quite troublesome for myself.


    I can believe that as long as that power is resolved, I will be able to leave this abominable world.But the problem now is how to find each other and how to solve it.


    Perhaps there is still a chance if the exploration skills are improved a bit, but Hua Yueling can''t improve the skill level temporarily.At least it can''t be done in a short period of time. Of course, spending money has to be excluded. Hua Yueling definitely doesn''t want to spend any more gold coins. He doesn''t have that many gold coins to use.


    If he didn''t upgrade his skill level, just relying on Hua Yueling''s own exploration skills, he wouldn''t be able to play for fun.Hua Yueling wanted to use some tricks to make the exploration skills more useful, but he found it difficult to do.


    It wasn''t that simple that she could do it, and Hua Yueling had no way of doing this for the time being.Can''t find the opponent''s location, then Hua Yueling would not be able to gather strength to kill him in one fell swoop.


    Can''t kill the opponent before the other party''s activity, can even wait for the opponent''s action, and can''t do other things.In fact, this is what Hua Yueling is most annoying about. There are too few things that she can do, and she can only do some preparations. Others can only be done after the other party shows his own figure after the action. Out of reaction.


    Hua Yueling didn''t like this appearance either, but it was a pity that he had no choice in his own business.If he could choose, he wouldn''t bother about it.


    It is a pity that he has no choice but to wait like this. If the other party drags him like this, in fact, he has no choice but to continue to wait.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to wait any longer, but this was not something he could change, he couldn''t do much.No one wants to wait, no one wants to wait for others to act, and then act on their own. Although it can be judged according to the situation, it is obviously not what people want.


    Hua Yueling found that the other party was quite patient, and after waiting for so long, there was still no response.It seems that the other party should be unwilling to act within a short period of time. Are you waiting for your own response, or waiting for yourself and the other two people to relax their vigilance before acting.


    Secretly thinking about the other party''s thoughts in her heart, it is difficult for Hua Yueling to understand what the other party''s thoughts are, but he still can''t understand what the other party''s thoughts are.He couldn''t understand the other party''s thoughts. He felt it was difficult for him to understand the other party''s thoughts. The other party seemed to him to be ignorant.


    During this period, neither the nun nor the temple owner had any reaction. They both stood guard not far from the crystal ball.Now the two sides are in a strange stalemate. The crystal ball has almost recovered all their power, and the two of them have almost recovered their power. If the two sides are now in a stalemate, it is considered a stalemate. However, to be honest, they can probably be regarded as clearing some of the other''s thoughts, so they also changed the way of getting along, although it seems that both sides are still enemies.


    But now this is just what it looks like, it is that even if Hua Yueling and the others don''t have much communication, they can understand each other a little bit.


    Hua Yueling had some understanding of them, and although the two people didn''t know much about Hua Yueling, at least they could feel the sincerity that Hua Yueling released.


    Anyway, as long as you stay in this state for the time being, don''t conflict with them, and then wait for other things to happen.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what that person was thinking. His goal was definitely unchanged. His goal was himself, but he still had a lot to do with this goal.At present, I don''t know if he is preparing, Hua Yueling feels that maybe she can also find some special methods.


    "It would be easier if you could lure it out."


    Huayueling secretly thought that he couldn''t wait until the opponent was fully prepared before fighting with the opponent. If he could lure the opponent out in advance to lure the snake out, things would be much easier.


    However, Hua Yueling didn''t know if the flaws she revealed would make the opponent intermediate, it is possible that the opponent would think it was a good opportunity, but if the opponent was cautious enough not to take risks, there would be no way.


    This still depends on the other party''s choice, not Hua Yueling herself.


    But if you can hide well enough, you can better hide from the other party, there is still a good chance, so in the end, you have to rely on yourself.If you can do it concealed enough and not be discovered by the other party. This is your own strategy, then the chances will be much greater. If you are not doing well enough,


    Naturally, Hua Yueling decided to do better, so he didn''t worry and took his time.The key is how to create this flaw, so that the flaw will not appear, but it will not reveal any flaws in the actions itself.

 2044 Chapter 2044

    Hua Yueling was not in a hurry to act, he knew that he could not be in a hurry, he had to act slowly.Little by little, he looked for places where he should be exposed and would not be suspected.


    Fortunately, it is impossible for him to make a perfect defense. After all, his strength is limited. This place is too big, and he cannot defend every aspect.


    Fortunately, this is the case, so he can find some flaws, or the defense is not so tight.Deliberately make some flaws.


    If this or that kind of flaw is not created, Hua Yueling doesn''t think the other party will act so quickly.At least from the current behavior of the other party, it must be so. Hua Yueling can''t say how deep he knows the other party, but he thinks that there is still a chance to achieve his goal by doing so.


    Trying to make some changes, Hua Yueling tried to make changes in a way that the other party would not notice.Mainly in places that are not easy to find, the easier to find, the more troublesome it is, and the easier it is to find.


    But in fact, what I really want to say is that there is no place that can be called an absolute blind spot, but it is not so easy to find a place that is not so easy to see.Hua Yueling must spend some time, so he still can''t worry.


    Although Hua Yueling hopes to solve the problem relatively quickly, after knowing that he can solve the immediate problem so quickly, he is no longer anxious and started to act slowly.


    Anyway, whether you are in a hurry or not, it will be the same in the end. If this is the case, there is no need to hurry, so let''s come slowly.


    Hua Yueling was not in a hurry, and slowly adjusted, but he was not only adjusting one area, but adjusting other areas at the same time.


    Adjusting only one area is too easy to be discovered, so you must adjust multiple areas at once, so even if the opponent is observing, it is impossible to find anything so quickly.


    Hua Yueling believed that she still had a chance, as long as she acted carefully.


    Anyway, the two sides are now in such a relatively stalemate stage, and no one has acted first.Huayue Ling''s Bian''er is mainly someone who can''t find the other party, and the other party feels that they are not fully prepared.


    Both sides have their own reasons, no matter what the reason is, it is now in a stalemate anyway.The most important thing is that Hua Yueling can''t break this stalemate, only the other party can do it, he can''t do it.


    With Hua Yueling''s attempts to change, things gradually changed. Hua Yueling couldn''t find the other party''s place before, but now he found the other party''s breath, although that breath was very weak.


    "How is this going?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t think that the other party had accidentally exposed that kind of aura, there must be some reason, maybe this is the other party''s strategy to test herself.


    Hua Yueling felt that this was possible, but she had better not do anything at the moment, just wait here, anyway, Hua Yueling couldn''t detect the specific position of the other party.He was only able to perceive the other party''s existence, but he didn''t know where the other party was.


    It will take some time to find it, but the other party will definitely not give him that kind of opportunity.


    Even if the other party had some omissions that made him discover his position, he would definitely resolve the omissions immediately, and then he would hide in other positions.In that case, even if he attacked at this time, he would not be able to succeed.


    Hua Yueling knew this, so she didn''t take this to heart, anyway, don''t believe this too much, no one knows whether that is true.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure, so he wouldn''t do anything.He is still waiting, waiting for the next action of the other party.Whether he will be tempted by the traps he set up, Hua Yueling thinks it is interesting to guess these.


    No matter what, Hua Yueling thinks it is possible, or there are some possibilities, it depends on what the other party thinks.If the other party is a particularly cautious person, then there is no possibility of deceiving him, and in fact, even if it is deceived, it is of no use. He will not do anything just because he is deceived.


    Hua Yueling is currently unable to determine what the other party''s thoughts are, and can only take one step at a time.The flaws were gradually revealed. In fact, they were there at the beginning, but later they only gradually let others see some clues.


    These were all deliberately by him, and he wouldn''t be suspected if he released a little bit, or the possibility of being suspected was not particularly high.Hua Yueling has done it very carefully, and he has done it very naturally, he himself thinks so.


    So far, it hasn''t played any role. That power hasn''t appeared yet, and it''s still hidden. Hua Yueling doesn''t know when he will appear, or if he will appear.


    Maybe the other party will not appear, but maybe the other party will appear, Hua Yueling is not sure, but he believes that he still has a chance.


    Gradually a strange power moved over, Hua Yueling didn''t notice it at first, that power was hidden very well, but Hua Yueling''s exploration skills were still quite useful.When he scanned a certain place, which was also the place he paid special attention to, he immediately noticed that the situation was not quite right.


    How could there be a power he hadn''t seen before, he thought so in his heart, his attention slowly moved over.But he did not go too far, but also to avoid being caught.


    Obviously being found at this time is not in line with Hua Yueling''s ideas. He needs to be cautious and not do anything that attracts attention.When the time comes to look at the situation, he can roughly guess how the opponent will act.


    After all, he designed the trap, so he must have a general cracking process in his heart.This process is not complicated. In fact, it is not too difficult to crack the flaw.


    It must not be too difficult to make. In that case, it will be a bit false. Similarly, too simple is not acceptable, and it is very likely that the other party will be wary.


    Therefore, Hua Yueling did not deliberately care about the degree of difficulty, but just arbitrarily get it out and put it there. This kind of approach is most likely to succeed.


    Huayueling¡¯s luck has always been good. Now is the time to make her luck better. As long as her luck is good enough, she doesn¡¯t have to think too much about other things, just think about how to act after the other party enters the trap. Enough.


    As for whether his luck is good enough at this time, he still doesn''t know for the time being, but he believes there is no problem.

 2045 Chapter 2045

    You can''t say that everything depends on your own luck. If there is no system in this thing, luck is a vain thing no matter who it is.Hua Yueling naturally understands this, but he also understands that he should use what he should use, and he cannot use a good method because of a certain prejudice.


    Hua Yueling is still thinking about it now, since she has enough luck, then rely on luck to solve this problem, after all, he has been here for too long.He already wants to go back.


    Maybe that guy didn''t want to come over, even if he found a flaw, he didn''t want to attack.After all, he would also worry about whether this was a trap, or whether it was a trap, but with the lucky help of Hua Yueling, he would change his mind and act according to Hua Yueling''s expectations.


    "I found a flaw, luck is pretty good, if you attack here, you might have a chance to defeat him."


    Originally, the man did not intend to act so quickly. After all, there is still a gap in the strength between the two sides. Under such circumstances, he dare not act rashly.Otherwise, if the power that came here is eliminated, and the other party controls the initiative, that kind of illusion cannot be sustained.


    A man must be careful. This time he is unwilling to do anything else. He hopes he can solve Hua Yueling. Through this illusion, although it is difficult, he will always do it without trying. No, he felt that he had a chance.


    "Be careful not to be discovered by him."


    Controlling that power, he thought that his actions had not been discovered, but he didn''t know that Hua Yueling had already discovered his actions when he started to act.


    However, Huayueling was not in a hurry to act, this was also to prevent being known by the other party.Now the other party just wants to act, not really.And Hua Yueling couldn''t act at such an early time, because that way, there was no guarantee that he would be able to kill the opponent.


    Huayueling is to kill with one blow, this is the most important requirement.Others can be ignored, but he must care about this.


    If he can''t do a one-shot kill, then his plan will be in vain.If you let the other party escape, it would be almost impossible to find him, and it would be impossible for you to leave such a place.After a period of time has passed, the other party recovers, even with the bonus of luck, it is almost impossible to find such a good opportunity.


    Therefore, Hua Yueling was still a little nervous, he didn''t do anything for the time being, just observing in secret.The opponent''s actions were also very careful, and he didn''t say that he attacked directly with fanfare, but was also watching carefully.


    Hua Yueling was able to understand his thoughts. It was originally her luck that helped him decide his ideas and choices. It is natural to be careful.


    But this is enough. If there is not such a high lucky value, the chance of this kind of thing happening will definitely be smaller.


    Everything now fits his mind, so there is no need for him to do anything, as long as he is watching around.Then when the time comes, one hit will kill!


    Anyway, the other party is not in a hurry, so he has no need to be anxious.Just watching that power test near the place where the flaw exists, Huayueling is naturally not in a hurry to act, no matter what the other party is preparing to do, he only needs to wait until the time to act, and the others have nothing to do with him. relationship.


    Anyway, just wait for it to act on its own, Hua Yueling''s attention is almost entirely on the opponent.But he also paid attention to weaken his gaze a little, so as not to let the other party notice.


    But in fact, it doesn''t matter if you are not so careful, it''s just that Huayueling is used to being careful.


    That person''s actions were also cautious enough, Hua Yueling still admired him, just looking for it like this, if Hua Yueling herself may be impatient, but the other party is not like this, still serious Watching and searching.


    It seemed that he was very alert to the current situation, maybe it was psychologically that it might be a trap made by Hua Yueling.In fact, it is the same, but it is naturally impossible for Huayueling to tell the matter stupidly. Naturally, Huayueling hopes that he can step on the trap set by him, but the other party is very calm and is not surprised by this suddenness. The surprise that came made me irrational.


    Hua Yueling still pretended not to find him looking for his location, that is, at this moment, the other party''s breath suddenly disappeared, Hua Yueling was a little surprised, but she didn''t think there was anything.Part of his attention is still there anyway, even if he can''t find him now, it''s nothing.


    Anyway, as long as there is any movement there, he can find it here, so he doesn''t need to worry too much about these things.


    As if nothing happened, Hua Yueling looked around at random and didn''t care about what happened over there.It seemed as if she didn''t know anything, but Hua Yueling actually knew everything, but she didn''t have the time to act yet.


    Don''t worry, just wait slowly.Hua Yueling was actually a little happy in her heart, mainly because her strategy still had a certain effect.Originally, he was still a little worried, but now there is no need to worry after the other party disappears.


    This means that the other party is ready to act and may act at any time.However, it is not clear when he will act on Hua Yueling, anyway, as long as he knows that he has decided to act, the other Hua Yueling doesn''t care that much.


    The nun and the temple owner still didn''t respond much, and it seemed that they were still in a relatively at a loss or not knowing what to do.They are now as if they were placed there, not daring to act casually, waiting for the opportunity.


    The battle between those two people is not something they can change. The gap between them and each other is still quite large, and they can''t do much.With their strength, they weren''t the opponents of those two people at all, even if they joined in, it was just better than cannon fodder.


    The strength of the two sides is too unequal, not to mention that they can''t tell which side is good and which side is bad now.


    So the best way is to temporarily stay away from each other, and then take advantage of this time to learn more about who the two people are.If you can know which side is threatening to them, then help the other side. This is what they think.

 2046 Chapter 2046

    Hua Yueling found that the other party was very resistant to temper. After so long time passed, she hadn''t reacted to anything, and didn''t let him notice that his attention was actually there, but he still has nothing to do now. reaction.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what he was thinking, but he also knew that he had better not be too anxious.The more anxious, the worse, it is possible that the other party will be on guard because of this, which is not what Hua Yueling hopes to see.


    Hua Yueling hopes that she can seize the opponent''s flaws without attracting the opponent''s attention and let the opponent fall into his own trap.However, the other party''s actions are not under his control, which is more irritating.


    As for where that guy is now, Hua Yueling can''t judge, but he also knows that it should be the flaw he left behind.If he doesn''t respond, he believes the flaw he found, and it takes more time to understand the situation.


    But the most important thing is that Hua Yueling wants to know what the other party is doing now, which makes him more curious.Hua Yueling wanted to know how he conducted the investigation and how to understand if the flaw was a trap.


    The flaws left are quite concealed, which means that they are not easy to find, and can only be found by careful investigation.This is also Hua Yueling''s decision considering that the flaws must not be left too easy to find. If the flaws are very easy to find, then he feels that even if he is lucky enough, the opponent will definitely not be fooled so easily.


    Since he can be found easily, then he should be able to find it easily, so why can''t he find it?


    Hua Yueling believed that if the other party was not a fool, she would definitely think about this issue.There are not many fools like that.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t say that she thought she was such an idiot, and she was just thinking about things like that. How could such things happen in the real world.It would be too efficient to make you an idiot so that you can solve it easily, and just come up with a strategy to solve the other party.


    Dreaming must be different. Some dreams are more realistic, but some dreams are very unrealistic.Dreaming is also a bit interesting, but Hua Yueling is not particularly fond of dreaming, he prefers to control his own life.


    He doesn''t like being controlled by others, and he can control his own life. This is what Hua Yueling hopes most, and what he thinks in his heart.


    In the current situation, you have to wait. In addition to waiting, Miao You has other methods. This is the only choice.As for the situation at that time, we have to look at the time.


    Hua Yueling is not a prophet, so he has no way to predict what will happen next, and can only wait.He can''t act if the other party doesn''t act. This is not his choice.


    What Hua Yueling can do is to do his best to do things well, the other is only to see what happens when she sees it.If nothing happens all the time, he will never be able to do anything. Of course, he also has some other options, such as taking the initiative.


    But Hua Yueling definitely wouldn''t do that. It wasn''t that he would not be the opponent''s opponent. In fact, there was nothing to consider in this regard, and it was impossible for Hua Yueling to win the opponent.At best, the two sides are evenly matched. It cannot be said that the stronger the water and the weaker.


    However, Hua Yueling definitely felt that she would be stronger, and there was no difficulty in winning against the opponent.


    It''s easy to beat the opponent, but it''s difficult to completely eliminate the opponent.After all, this is where the opponent knows better, so even if the opponent fails, it is easier to escape.


    This is exactly what Hua Yueling is worried about, he is afraid that the other party will run away, and that is not in line with his ideas.As mentioned earlier, it is difficult to eliminate the opponent.If he is escaped by the opponent, it will be difficult for him to get out of the situation in front of him, and it will be more troublesome if he wants to break the combination of illusion and dream.


    Therefore, we must be fully prepared. Hua Yueling is not ready to act before she is fully prepared.This is also the most important reason why he is unwilling to act before the other party acts.


    Everything else is secondary, and getting out of this illusion is the most important thing.


    If you can''t get out of here, then all your plans will be in vain.Hua Yueling didn''t want this, it was not the scene he wanted to see.


    Anyway, I have already waited for so long. It doesn''t matter if I wait for a while, although Hua Yueling himself can''t be sure how long this time is.


    Time passed slowly like this, Hua Yueling also waited for a long time, and spent so long here, there is no need to be so anxious.Take your time, why worry so much.


    In this way, I don''t know how long it has passed, and Hua Yueling is also a little impatient while waiting.But fortunately, there have been some changes at this time. Hua Yueling felt that the part that she was using as a trap had already changed. Which kind of change can not be said to be a welcome change, but at least let Hua Yueling see that the other party is acting. of.


    This is enough, it shouldn''t take long to wait, Hua Yueling thought like this in her heart, and at the same time secretly guarded.Maybe it won''t take long for the other party to take action, but I don''t know when, anyway, it should be almost the same.


    Hua Yueling was on guard at all times, and after discovering the other party''s actions, he knew it would not be long.Even if it''s not now, you shouldn''t have to wait too long by yourself.


    At this moment, Hua Yueling sensed that a certain power was at work, and a power that she was more familiar with slowly appeared.However, this approach made Hua Yueling frowned, something was wrong, if the other party wanted to attack the weakness that he revealed, he shouldn''t do this, he should have a better approach.


    Hua Yueling felt that this might be a strategy for the other party to attract her attention.Let his attention be focused on that, while he took the opportunity to do other things.


    This is possible, but Hua Yueling still controlled some power to understand clearly.It didn''t use too much power, mainly because there was not much power there. Although it was growing, it was not growing so fast.


    The force that Hua Yueling controlled the past is enough to suppress the opponent, unless there is the opponent''s main strength, otherwise there will be no danger at all.


    Hua Yueling passed cautiously, lurking in the past, and at the same time observing the other party.

 2047 Chapter 2047

    The game between the two sides has started long ago, and now it is just a concrete form of battle.Before it was just a secret contest between the two sides. This contest was hidden in the dark. Now this secret contest has gradually emerged on the surface.


    The power of the two people gradually merged together, Hua Yueling was able to perceive the location of the other party, and the other party roughly understood his location.In fact, it is somewhat wrong to say that. After all, Hua Yueling didn''t deliberately hide where he was from the beginning, and even if it was hidden, it was useless. Everyone knew where he was.


    Hua Yueling is staying here in the crystal ball, he has no possibility of hiding, even if he wants to hide, he can''t do it.What everyone knows now is that he must stay in the crystal ball. He can''t go to other places and he can''t leave that place. If he really wants to leave, he won''t be here in the first place.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help it, after all, he had to occupy this place, and things like this would not happen without occupying the crystal ball.Anyway, all the way through, change is impossible, so all we can do is continue.


    Hua Yueling controlled her own power to move past, and soon his power moved before the slowly rising power.However, Hua Yueling did not launch an attack immediately, but observed it. After realizing that there seemed to be nothing special, he directly controlled the power and rushed over.


    There was no resistance from that force, and at the same time Hua Yueling noticed that a force emerged from the trap he had created.That was something he hadn''t noticed before, it appeared suddenly.


    According to the truth, this sudden appearance should be the remaining power of the opponent, but Hua Yueling felt suspicious after the appearance of the opponent''s power.


    Hua Yueling stared at that power and felt a little skeptical. This power appeared too soon, and the timing of it appeared a bit early.It seemed to Hua Yueling that he appeared too deliberate, which seemed to be a means to disperse his strength.


    Hua Yueling wasn''t sure if it was right, but he still decided to believe in his own feelings, and did not directly disperse all of his power, but instead meant to disperse a part of his power to attack the past.


    It seems that his previous approach has been seen through, and the other party wants to play tactics with him.


    I just don''t know who can win the tactics this time. Anyway, I still have some advantages.Although he has seen through his previous strategies, he still has an advantage.


    Still not in a hurry to send a part of the force, but this part of the force sent by Hua Yueling is stronger than before.This is also mainly to cope with sudden changes, and also to let the other party relax their vigilance. Anyway, the other party doesn''t know how much power he can use here, which is an advantage for him.


    As long as he uses a large part of his power, the other party may mistakenly think that it is all his power.This is where the advantage lies. As long as the opponent thinks so and puts his best effort into it, he will win by then, and the opponent will not have a chance to win.


    After separating this part of the power, Hua Yueling felt that it should be almost the same. The opponent''s strength was not that much, or that the opponent''s strength was actually very small, compared with Hua Yueling.In this case, as long as the two sides face-to-face confrontation, then Hua Yueling will definitely win.


    Just don''t know if the other party will give him such an opportunity, so Hua Yueling has been trying hard to observe and find such an opportunity.As long as he can get that opportunity, then he can get the final victory.


    The key is that the two sides must have a fair duel. If there is no such opportunity, then victory will be more difficult for Hua Yueling.


    Now the main thing is to find a simple way to win, but it is still more difficult.The main reason is that Hua Yueling still doesn''t know what the other party''s thoughts are for the time being. If she understands more clearly, it might be much simpler.


    The other party did not act in the way that Hua Yueling had envisioned. For him, this was more annoying for him.If the opponent acts according to his vision from the beginning, his actions will be much easier. Unfortunately, the opponent is not a robot or a doll controlled by him, and the opponent has his own ideas.


    In this case, I can only beg the other person to act in a similar way as I thought, but that can only depend on luck.


    After the forces of the two sides fought against each other, Hua Yueling noticed that there had been a bigger change in the place where there were flaws, and this change was not discovered before.


    "It seems that this time he is bound to win."


    If it hadn''t been left to spare, Hua Yueling wouldn''t be able to discover this. Fortunately, he didn''t put all his power in other places, otherwise it would be really dangerous now.


    The other party''s final goal is definitely to kill himself, just like his own goal.Hua Yueling also had this idea, but the most important thing for him at the moment was to leave this place, and the others were not that important.


    The other party wants to solve himself here directly, and may have other purposes, but no matter what the purpose is, the hostile relationship between the two parties cannot be changed.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know why the guy who had never met him wanted to be an enemy of him, and he didn''t want to figure it out now.It doesn''t matter, anyway, it will be the enemy afterwards. It doesn''t matter whether you know the other party''s thoughts.


    Regardless of the other party''s thoughts, Hua Yueling would not have any special thoughts.In any case, the other party regards himself as the enemy first, and the other party''s idea is to kill himself directly, so why should he think so much.


    Anyway, the only thing to do between the two sides is to fight, and there is nothing else to think about except for the fight.


    Hua Yueling was somewhat nervous, but this was also certain, he hadn''t expected this situation now.Originally, he thought that things could be resolved more easily, but found that this kind of thing was actually not easy at all.


    But thinking about it carefully is actually right. The other party is not the kind of character that he can handle casually. If that is the case, the matter will be over long ago, and it will not be possible to delay such a long time.Now the main thing is to see who has a better strategy and who can stick to it.


    At present, the two sides are still evenly matched, and no one has the upper hand.

 2048 Chapter 2048

    The confrontation between the two sides lasted too long, and it lasted a little too long, Hua Yueling was a little impatient.But he was still waiting quietly, and there was no other change.


    Just wait, you''ve already waited for so long before, don''t be anxious for such a short time.Can''t you wait for such a while?


    Of course, saying this is purely to comfort oneself, no one knows how long to wait, Hua Yueling also knows.In fact, he estimated that even the other party didn¡¯t know how long it would take, because even the other party is now in the process of exploring. During such exploration, no one can accurately say how long he will spend or wait. , This is the fact.


    Hua Yueling naturally hopes that things can develop according to his own ideas, but now the development of things has clearly deviated from the established route he has set, and then follows a route that deviates greatly from what he thought.


    This is the other person''s idea, not my own.


    Hua Yueling has no way to forcefully change the other party''s thoughts, so what she can do now is to understand what the other party thinks and why she does it.


    During this period of time, Hua Yueling was not only spreading his strength to fight against each other, but at the same time he was also thinking about many problems.The most important thing is what the other person thinks and what to do next.


    For him, this is the most important issue at the moment, other issues are not so important.


    After thinking about it a lot, Hua Yueling felt that from the perspective of the opponent''s situation, it would be understandable to do so.If you want to think clearly, you need to think about the gap or difference between the two sides.


    For now, the biggest difference between the two sides lies in strength, which is also the most important difference.If there is no difference between the two sides in this respect, or if the strength of the two sides is similar, the other side does not need to think about so much, and thinks about various strategies to distract him.


    If the strength between the two parties is similar, the other party will also think about the strength between the two parties, but in the case of such a large difference in strength, he can only think about strategies.Because he knows very well that if he doesn''t use strategy, he will definitely not be able to win this battle.


    Everyone wants to win, and uses all means to win, Hua Yueling can understand him.But he absolutely doesn''t want to be the one who is defeated, so he has to think about the other person''s way of thinking. It is very important to understand the other person''s way of thinking, and that will give him some guidance and let him know how to react.


    Of course, if the strength is enough, there is a better way if it is strong enough, just crush it directly, don''t think about other things, and don''t think about other things.Just rely on your own strength to attack the past.


    It''s a pity that Hua Yueling''s strength is much stronger than that of the opponent, but in this situation, she can''t use her strength at will.It''s not just a matter of Hua Yueling''s character, there may be something to say, but the reason for this is definitely not that big.


    The most important thing is that Hua Yueling is worried about the reaction of the other two people, and Huayue Wolf is still more worried that if he reacts too much, it will cause those two people to have an excessive reaction.When the time comes, run to help another force, that is not the situation he saw by sucking the black.


    In addition to worrying about what conspiracy and tricks the other party would use, Hua Yueling would not solve the other party all at once.Can''t and can''t use all of their power.


    No matter when people are subject to some restrictions, for example, now, maybe other people may not think that Huayueling has received restrictions, but the fact is that, he is restricted and subjected to various things. limit.


    He has no other way. It is very difficult to keep himself from being restricted by these things, unless he can directly crack the illusion and leave this space, otherwise it is better not to think so much.


    Hua Yueling is self-aware, and now her strength is very strong, but she can''t reach the bottom that can crush everything. Facing such three people, even he can''t guarantee that he will win.


    Strength belongs to strength, but now the battle depends on some other factors, after all, he is in such a state now.Hua Yueling''s state is not good, after all, he himself is only attached to the crystal ball now, plus the power he can control is not much.He could control some of the power of the crystal ball itself, but he could not fully control it either.


    This is actually a problem. Fortunately, this problem is not insoluble.During this period of time, Hua Yueling still had more control over some dark powers, which increased the power he could control, but even so, he was still very calm and was not dazzled by the power he possessed.


    It is true that one''s own owner is powerful here, but one''s own power is not able to defeat everything.So you need to plan well.


    The other party¡¯s actions are much more complicated than he thought. I don¡¯t know what other strategies he has. For the time being, Hua Yueling can only learn more information through observation. Now he still needs to do a lot, so he can¡¯t worry. .


    The other party didn''t add any more power this time. It seems that the other party felt that this was enough to entangle him. After all, those two forces had already been considered to entangle the two scattered forces.Hua Yueling has no way to recover those two forces for the time being.


    This is also impossible. The two forces are really entangled, and the other side''s approach is also very simple, there is no difficulty.It was just using those two forces to continuously escape around there, the speed was very fast, so that Hua Yueling could not catch up.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t say to increase her strength or spread her strength out to help, so she could only temporarily put those two forces outside.


    The battle continued in this way, and not long after that, Hua Yueling sensed that another force was about to move.And this force was similar to the two forces he had noticed before.


    This power is still not particularly large, small, but after Hua Yueling added these three powers together, Hua Yueling recalled it, and compared to before, this power seemed almost the same.


    It was at this time that Hua Yueling realized that the power was acting according to his own assumptions, he did not hide himself, and directly attacked the place where the flaw was.


    It seemed that he could come out of the nest, but Hua Yueling was still a little worried, worried that this was the other party''s strategy, so he didn''t use all his power, but just dispersed a large part of his power.

 2049 Chapter 2049

    After dispersing a large part of her power, Hua Yueling felt that this battle should be almost over.The power goes out silently, which is different from the other party''s way of fanfare.


    After all, there was a flaw there, so he was quickly caught by his in-laws, and then the other two powers that had entangled him suddenly disappeared.


    Hua Yueling was a little surprised. He didn''t even think that such a thing would happen. He didn''t even know why it would disappear.It seems that the opponent still has skills that he doesn''t understand, and they are still very powerful.


    But no matter what the other party does, the final result will definitely not change, that is, when the two forces disappeared, the force that attacked his flaw suddenly increased in strength, and the increase in strength was even exaggerated.


    This was something Hua Yueling didn¡¯t expect, but things didn¡¯t go too far from his expectations. Anyway, this was enough. This should almost be the opponent¡¯s last resort. Now the power it uses is the same as before Hua Yueling. The observed difference is not much.


    "In this case, you can hit him with all your strength and get rid of him directly."


    This is Hua Yueling''s current thinking. He thinks that solving the other party shouldn''t be a problem, after all, the other party now seems to be really attracted by the flaws exposed by him.If all of his power is here, then the power that he has hidden and moved over should be able to kill the opponent in that flaw.


    "I hope there will be no other changes."


    Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart, and dispersed a small amount of power. He still left some power in the crystal ball, and these powers were mainly used to control the dark power.As long as the dark forces are under control, then regardless of the success of the plan, there is no problem with his own safety.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if this is the other party¡¯s tricks. At least he won¡¯t let him solve himself. Anyway, the other party uses himself to attract his attention, and as long as he solves him and guarantees his own safety, this is also There is no problem at all.


    Hua Yueling felt that the problem shouldn''t be a big deal, and now it''s time to withdraw the net, wait until his net cover is down, to see what other methods are available to counterattack.


    However, Hua Yueling felt that that possibility should be basically non-existent. In terms of strength, he was stronger than the opponent, even though the opponent had already held a large part of his strength.Those two forces are still elsewhere, and there is no way to "rush" back in time.


    The other party thought that this would hold back his power, and that this would hold back all of his power, but this idea is obviously wrong.


    This is also an advantage against not knowing him very well, if the other party knows him enough, he would definitely not think so.But the other party still knows less about him, thinking that he knows him well, thinking that the power he can control here is just so little.


    If this is not the case, his strategy will not be able to be implemented successfully. These two aspects are very related.


    Now that the strategy is successful, Hua Yueling still can''t relax his vigilance. He doesn''t know what the other party thinks or whether he acted according to his own ideas.Only after the opponent is truly eliminated can he breathe a sigh of relief.


    Then he can leave this unlucky place and go back to his own home.But I guess I haven''t slept long enough, I''m going to wake up so soon.


    After waking up, he didn''t dare to go to sleep anymore, he had to go outside to find out the situation.The culprit who got him into this world doesn''t know if he is near his home. If it is, Hua Yueling must teach him how to behave.


    But this place hasn''t gone out yet, so don''t think so much.Wait until there is really no problem, let''s go after leaving this place.


    Haven''t left this place yet, thinking about so many useless things to do.Anyway, now that the opponent is in the trap, what I have to do next is very simple, but I need to wait a while, and I can''t worry.


    Hua Yueling admired the other party very much, and could think so much at this time, and came up with such a strategy.But it is a pity that this kind of strategy is almost non-existent for him, because his strength is enough, so even if some power is dispersed, it still has little effect on him.


    If there is not much difference between the strength and the opponent, the situation may not be so good, but he does not have such a situation, so there is no need to worry about this at all.


    Now the enemy thinks that the strategy has worked, and distracts his power, but he doesn''t know that he did it on purpose.This kind of thing is naturally a good thing for Hua Yueling, but it is not for the other party.


    When the opponent had gone deep inside, reached the inside of the crystal ball and launched a general attack, Hua Yueling''s power had quietly surrounded the opponent.


    That''s right, this is Hua Yueling''s strategy.When the opponent goes deep into the hinterland and is surrounded, the opponent has no choice but to force it.


    However, there is a power gap between the two sides, and they are not opponents when confronted. This is the current situation.Not only is it not a head-on confrontation, but even if the opponent has even hit his plan, the situation is even more different.


    Now the opponent is just a turtle in the urn, almost without the ability to resist, just like a cat without its claws, how much threat it would be.


    What''s more, his power is not as good as Hua Yueling, let alone now, under the power gap between the two sides, the battle can almost be said to be crushed by half.


    Hua Yueling basically didn''t need to spend much effort to eliminate the opponent here, the moment Hua Yueling controlled the emergence of her powerful power, the other party knew what was going on.Although it had long been guessed that something like this might happen, the other party still had a glimmer of hope before it happened.


    It''s just that this hope was quickly shattered under Huayueling''s all-round attack, and he never expected that Huayueling''s attack would come so fast that he didn''t have any counterattack power.Before that, he had also thought about what he would do if this was a trap. He did not dare to allocate a part of his power. In that case, even if Hua Yueling''s power was lured away, he had no confidence that he would be able to seduce Hua Yueling. It will be solved, so he must do his best.


    But this also means that when his plan fails, there is no way to remedy it. He can only watch his own strength be crushed.There is no difficulty, it is easy, but in the blink of an eye.

 2050 Chapter 2050

    This was a very cool but also very boring battle. The duration of the battle was very short, but it was just a moment of effort. Hua Yueling had already encircled and suppressed the enemy''s force.It didn''t take much effort, and it made people feel bored easily.


    This is the fact, even if you have made more preparations before, but as long as one step is wrong, then it is an irreparable failure.Defeated like a mountain is almost the same as the opponent''s current situation.


    The opponent can''t do anything anymore, and can only watch his own strength be knocked down like this.


    "Master, there is a skill I think you will like it."


    "What skill?"


    Although Hua Yueling wanted to spit out something earlier or later, why should he say it now, he still resisted the desire to spit out and asked.


    Since Xiaoxue has said so, there must be some important things. It is better to listen to her to avoid missing something.


    The timing for Xiaoxue to raise this matter was not good, but Xiaoxue had always been like this in the past, and Hua Yueling was almost accustomed to her approach.


    "There is a particularly interesting skill. The master uses the ability that can even absorb him for his own use, or more accurately, it can be used as his own skill."


    "Probably understand, but still need to buy?"


    Hua Yueling could see through Xiaoxue''s thoughts in an instant, not because of his cleverness or not, but because Xiaoxue''s thoughts were too easy to see through.Hua Yueling didn''t know what to say about her, anyway, every time Xiaoxue actively mentioned something that she had to pay, Xiaoxue didn''t even bother to mention anything that was free.


    Hua Yueling admired her for having arrived home, and she knew her well after spending so long together.She is really speechless in this respect, almost pervasive.


    "Hurry up and talk about it, if you don''t say it, it will be solved by me, and then there will be no use of any benefits."


    Huayueling said helplessly, he had been able to wipe out the enemy completely, but now because of Xiaoxue''s words, he had to suspend this action.What Xiaoxue wants to say may be very important to him. This is Hua Yueling''s idea, so he will patiently listen to Xiaoxue''s explanation.


    Xiaoxue didn''t confuse his appetite too much, she said everything she wanted to say at a slow or slow rate.As for what happens in the future, Hua Yueling has to judge by herself, that is not something she can manage.


    "According to you, it is a kind of kung fu similar to the magical skill of Beiming in martial arts novels?"


    Hua Yueling asked after hearing Xiaoxue''s introduction, this was his first feeling.


    "No, there are still very big differences. The master should have heard the explanation very clearly." He recalled what Xiaoxue had said again. This time, with Xiaoxue''s reminder, he quickly realized that In Xiaoxue''s words, the difference in that skill.


    "That is to say, this skill is not to absorb power, but to acquire skills."


    "It''s not wrong, it''s what the master thinks."


    "That''s impossible. And even with this skill, is it something I can buy now?"


    After this, the most important thing Hua Yueling thought of was this. Although he still had some gold coins, he really didn''t have much.


    Hua Yueling is not particularly willing to spend gold coins now, mainly because the speed of gold coins is a bit too fast.He was about to get out of his control.Obviously he is the owner of the gold coins, but in the end he always spends the gold coins under Xiaoxue''s persuasion, feeling that the gold coins are almost his own.


    "Um... let me see the price, are my remaining gold coins enough?"


    This is what Hua Yueling is worried about. In fact, he thinks Xiaoxue''s proposal is pretty good. It is really good to be able to get new skills without spending gold coins.If you make good use of it, you may not need to spend gold to buy new skills in the future.


    But it is impossible to do such a thing so easily, and it is clear how precious a skill Hua Yueling is.And it is estimated that even if I buy this kind of skill, just what level of skill can I achieve.Hua Yueling was still a little worried.


    "Actually, the owner doesn''t need to worry about this, even if it is a level one skill, but the chance of acquiring the skill is just a bit smaller."


    "Slightly smaller?"


    Hua Yueling asked in a questioning tone.He would be happier if he had specific data, but Xiaoxue obviously didn''t prepare such data for him.I just hope to convince him in this way.


    "That''s right, it''s just a bit smaller compared to the top skills."


    "I don''t believe this. Xiaoxue, you can show me your skills quickly and let me see it. After reading it, I will know whether to buy or not."


    Hua Yueling thought clearly, this time he won''t be so easy to be persuaded by Xiaoxue and then pay, let''s take a good look.If it''s really useful to you, then it''s okay to buy one.


    The store page was opened, and Hua Yueling immediately looked poorly inside.The description of this skill is still somewhat interesting, and the skill of the opponent can be determined according to the strength of the opponent.It¡¯s just that the skills acquired are not very high. To ensure that you can acquire the skills of the opponent, it takes a lot of effort and more power.


    If the opponent does not have enough strength, the possibility of acquiring new skills will be lower.The power of the skill itself is like this, and according to the description, each upgrade will increase the possibility of obtaining some, but the increase is not particularly large.


    There are ten levels, and each level increases by 5%. The probability of the first level is 10%.


    In fact, the probability of getting it at the highest level is still quite high, but the possibility of wanting to buy or upgrade to the highest level is really too low.In other words, it takes too much, at least in Hua Yueling''s current situation, it is difficult to do it in a short time.


    "Xiaoxue, this possibility is very low."


    Hua Yueling had a lot of thoughts at first glance. He wanted to acquire skills, but if it was just like this, then there was no need.


    "The master still didn''t understand clearly, and the master didn''t think clearly about the method to use."


    But when he heard that, Xiaoxue said with a smile.


    "Instructions?"


    Hua Yueling thought in confusion. It would be strange to say that. Hua Yueling had already seen the introduction of that skill, but according to that introduction, he felt that there was no problem with his understanding.


    However, according to Xiaoxue''s explanation, there seemed to be some things he hadn''t noticed.

 2051 Chapter 2051

    Hua Yueling was a little strange what Xiaoxue meant, so his eyes fell on the shopping mall panel in front of him again.


    Put his gaze on the skill introduction again. Before that, Hua Yueling had read it carefully, but the information he obtained after reading it was so much, and there was nothing that made him brighter.


    But since Xiaoxue has said so, it can''t be aimless, she must know something that is why she reminded herself like this, then where is the problem.


    Hua Yueling carefully reads the words above the skill description. He reads very carefully, reading almost everything that can increase his understanding.


    Before no one reminded, Hua Yueling hadn''t noticed it yet, but now that Xiaoxue''s reminded him, Hua Yueling had a deeper understanding.


    From it, he learned some new content. He hadn''t found these before, and he didn''t know why.After all, this thing is written on it like that, in fact, it can be seen without much careful reading. Perhaps it is because it belongs to the text of Puchong''s explanation, so he didn''t take it seriously.


    Hua Yueling thought so, but it didn''t matter, what was important was the information he could get from it.


    "If you can''t get the skills, then you can get the corresponding skills experience. Oh, that''s also very interesting."


    Hua Yueling now finds it more interesting after understanding it clearly.This is also the useful part of what Xiaoxue said, and what he has to say is really interesting.


    Even if you can''t acquire skills, you can still gain experience in some skills, although experience in such skills may not have much effect.And there is no description of how much skill experience can be obtained.


    "Xiaoxue, how much skill experience will you gain? How is this calculated?"


    Hua Yueling asked curiously, this is indeed the most important question. If you can''t get enough experience, then it''s almost the same whether you buy this skill or not.Adding more skills and experience is not that attractive to him.


    It is very happy to be able to acquire skills, and if you can acquire many good skills in the long run, you don''t know how much gold you can save.


    But just experience is not easy, because you can''t say that the teacher can meet people with the same skills.However, as Hua Yueling thought about things that she hadn''t thought of before, the usefulness of experience was more than that.


    "Experience is probably calculated based on the opponent''s skill level, which means that the higher the opponent''s skill level, the more skill experience the owner can gain."


    "If this is the case, it''s not bad, that is to say, the opponent''s skill level determines the skill experience that I can obtain. Then the skill level, is there only one possibility, only one level of skill?"


    This was also what Hua Yueling was curious about, and Xiaoxue needed to answer for herself.


    "Well, generally speaking, there is only one choice. However, it is also possible that the owner is lucky to get a high-level skill."


    "In other words, it''s not certain, but luck?"


    "I can''t say that. Even if it is for luck, it is important to see whether the skill level of the guy absorbed by the owner is high, and the difference in strength between the two sides.


    "Okay, I almost understand it. At this price, this skill is simply a god-level skill. I''m really a little unbelievable. Is this a preferential service?"


    Hua Yueling asked very curiously, as far as the function of this skill is concerned, although it is only a first-level skill, he feels that the price of this skill is really cheap. Even if it is several times more expensive, it is estimated that some people will be willing to pay for it. .


    However, Hua Yueling knew such a useful skill after all, and could also buy it at such a cheap price.He believed that even Aroline and Livio would definitely be interested in buying them if they knew that such skills existed.


    Such skills are not a joke, they are really useful. For anyone, the only drawback seems to be that it is useless without gaining the other''s power.


    It doesn''t seem to be very useful to people living in a peaceful world, but it is indeed very useful to Hua Yueling and the others.


    "Okay, okay, I''m afraid of you, so Xiaoxue, I''ll buy it. Based on my recent fighting frequency, I should be able to acquire a lot of useful skills."


    Hua Yueling thought about it for a while, but decided to buy it. Spending gold coins would spend gold coins. The price of this skill makes it difficult for him to refuse.And he actually has some other thoughts, if he can use this skill to obtain the opponent''s illusion skills, even if it is not that high level, only part of it is enough for him.As long as you can get a part of the skills, you won''t have to worry about this kind of thing again next time.


    This kind of thinking is a bit of something for nothing, but Hua Yueling definitely doesn''t think so, after all, skills are also purchased by herself with gold coins.What''s more, even if you get skills from the opponent, you have to spend time and analyze them. It''s not like picking them up casually.


    In any case, this skill is still very useful to me, this is the main reason why he buys this skill.Everything else is nonsense.


    This means that Hua Yueling is now completely crushed, otherwise he would really not dare to spend so much time talking nonsense with Xiaoxue.


    Hua Yueling purchased the skills as quickly as possible, and then used the power in his hands to start experiments.This skill is actually very convenient to use, and it doesn''t take much trouble.


    After using the skill, Hua Yueling thought it was pretty good. This skill was especially convenient to use. As long as the skill was used, other skills could be completed completely, and he didn''t need to spend much effort.


    After devouring and analyzing that power, Hua Yueling''s luck was really good, and he directly gained the upgrade of the skill level.


    Huayueling had possessed the illusion skills before this, but the level was too low, only a mere level one.However, after absorbing the opponent''s power, he went directly to the first and third levels. This was something Hua Yueling could not expect. The opponent''s illusion level was indeed very high, and it could even be said that it was incredible.

 2052 Chapter 2052

    The level of illusion skills rose to level three in one breath, which Hua Yueling hadn''t expected.But soon he rang. Before that, he had already increased the experience value of a lot of illusion skills, so it was understandable to rise from level one to level three in one breath, and it was not that incredible.


    But this also made him very happy, anyway, it is true that his skill level has increased anyway, and this is enough.


    Upgrading his skills to level three in one breath, he didn''t even dare to think about it before, after all, upgrading illusion skills was not so easy to do.


    Now he only used one skill to raise two levels. Although there were also reasons why he had improved his experience before, it was enough for Hua Yueling.


    Very good, even if this skill is not bought for nothing, Hua Yueling thought so.He is still very happy. Anyway, his skill level has also improved, and this is only the first time. There will be opportunities in the future.


    Hua Yueling was also very happy to completely wipe out the other party. This time, she didn''t do it in vain, not just to solve the other party.And also got a part of the opponent''s skill level.


    In order to confirm the situation, Hua Yueling looked at the experience value of her illusion skill again, and found that the experience value had not changed, and it was still the experience she had obtained before.In other words, I didn''t actually use my own experience at all, and my skills were directly improved.


    "In other words, I really improved my illusion by two levels, which is really great."


    Hua Yueling thought happily, and couldn''t help but clap her hands.But he still resisted such thoughts, and he couldn''t help players.


    I immediately searched to see if there were any fish that slipped through the net, but I did not find some similar power after searching around, which means that this time my actions should be considered very complete.


    "It''s not bad, it''s better than I thought."


    After that, Hua Yueling immediately used her newly improved illusion skills to understand the situation here. After her illusion skills were improved, Hua Yueling knew more about the world and was able to use her power more easily. , And it will be easier to crack this illusion space.


    Using high-level illusion skills, Hua Yueling quickly found the key point of this illusion and dream world, and through this key point, Hua Yueling quickly found a way to crack this mixed world.


    In fact, it''s not a difficult thing, it can even be said to be very simple. The key to cracking the world lies in the crystal ball that you currently occupy.


    "No wonder¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling immediately understood why the other party was so anxious to show up here to find her own trouble.It turned out that it was not because of other things, but because I was in contact with the crystal ball and was exposed to key things.


    In fact, the most important thing here is the nun and the temple owner. If they didn''t come with them, it would be impossible to take the other side into consideration.It is because they are here that they will lead him over.


    Thinking about myself, I am really lucky, but when I think about it again, this is a matter of course, for my luck.


    This time luck did play a very big role. If it weren''t for luck enough, Hua Yueling wouldn''t be able to resolve this incident.But this is not just a question of his luck, but also his own abilities.


    If it weren''t for this kind of ability, it would be impossible to do this kind of thing anyway.Hua Yueling himself understood this, so he felt that he was not only lucky.


    It is enough to solve this problem, and there is no need to think so much about other things.


    Hua Yueling took a deep breath, the problem was solved, and then he could go back.Hua Yueling quickly cracked the illusion in front of her, which was unimaginable before.


    A lot of knowledge that he hadn''t had before, after his skills were improved, poured into his mind like sea water, which was really interesting.However, Hua Yueling''s head hurts. When you think about it, you will know that to obtain a large amount of information in a short period of time, unless it is a computer or a robot can be unaffected. It is really difficult for ordinary humans to be unaffected.


    But fortunately, Hua Yueling survived. After all, he hadn''t had this taste before, so he had some experience.It''s just that it''s a bit too much to improve two at a time, so it''s still somewhat unsuitable.


    Fortunately, the image was not big, and Hua Yueling soon recovered.


    "It turned out to be like this, because of the skill level. Before, I couldn''t understand this situation anyway, but now it''s different. It''s all very clear."


    Hua Yueling nodded vigorously, her skill level was different, and the situation she could understand was also different.What I couldn''t understand before, now I can easily understand it.


    It is worthy of a high-level skill, which is different from his original low-level skill, and there is no way to compare it.If it were his original skill level, he still couldn''t understand these contents, but it was different now.


    It''s certainly not easy to understand the content, but it''s almost the same to say it, at least there is a lot of progress.Hua Yueling''s understanding of those things has deepened a lot.


    Using his new understanding of illusion, Hua Yueling cracked the illusion before him, and then he woke up in reality.


    However, what he awakened was a little different from what he had imagined. He thought he could wake up directly.But after waking up, he found that the situation was not quite right. He found that to a certain extent, he was not awake.


    It can be said that he has woken up mentally, but his body has not yet woken up.It can be said that the difference is still very far.


    Hua Yueling could feel that she was awake, but she just had that kind of consciousness, there was nothing else.


    Hua Yueling could perceive that she was inside her body, but she couldn''t control her body. That feeling was wonderful, but it didn''t feel good.


    The body seems to be not its own, so there is such a thought.But that''s just an illusion. In fact, the body is still yours, but you can''t control your body.


    Hua Yueling tried to feel something, but he couldn''t feel anything. He couldn''t feel what he should be able to feel here. She felt like a creature in the chaos, or just non-existent. Above this world.

 2053 Chapter 2053

    It is difficult to describe what kind of mood Hua Yueling is now, anyway, it is true that he is not in a good mood.Finally came out of the terrifying place that made him feel tormented.In the end, he still couldn''t go home and return to the place where he was supposed to be. On the contrary, he came to such a more speechless place.


    As mentioned before, Hua Yueling feels as if she is in the void, and it can be said that there is really nothing here.If that feeling is not carefully compared, according to Hua Yueling''s own description, it is like returning to the days when the dark breath emanating from the crystal ball was shrouded.


    It feels the same. They are all in a dark environment. The most terrifying thing is that this terrible dark environment is more terrifying than the atmosphere created by the dark atmosphere before.


    That kind of darkness, that kind of inability to hear any sound, that kind of feeling as if everything doesn''t exist, only you are in such a world.It doesn''t feel strange, on the contrary, this feeling is so terrifying that no one will like it.


    Hua Yueling hopes to wake up as soon as possible, but now he is the same as he first arrived in the world where illusion and sleep were combined.There is almost no change. The biggest change is that here he will no longer see from the perspective of others. Now he is nothing, not even a certain existence in the dark, or so to speak. , He doesn¡¯t even know whether he exists or not.


    This statement is a bit convoluted, but Hua Yueling is in this state at this time.He can feel that he is in a certain environment, but he doesn''t understand the environment itself, his understanding of himself, what kind of situation he is in, and what he is like now.


    Confused emotions surfaced on him, and finally got out of the wolf''s den. This is where he has gone.


    "This should be just an excessive place, right?"


    Hua Yueling couldn''t do anything, so she thought silently.Maybe it''s because I can''t directly come to the real world from that illusory world, so I need such an overused world.There should be no major problems.


    But Hua Yueling wasn''t sure about these, he was still a little worried.This is a strange place that made him completely lose himself.


    In fact, this statement is not particularly correct. Hua Yueling has not lost himself, he just feels at a loss for the situation in front of him.He didn''t know what he did was good, and he didn''t know what he could do.


    Now he was able to do a lot less than before, unable to follow others, and without any vision.In this specious dark and chaotic world, he seemed to not exist, but he actually existed.


    There are conceptual conflicts, there are incredible conflicts, conflicts that shouldn''t exist.Hua Yueling didn''t understand why there was such a conflict, did it exist in her mind, or did it have other reasons.


    He really doesn''t know much about the situation here, but he hopes to be able to leave this place and leave as soon as possible.It is really eager to return to its own world, and does not want to stay in such a place for too long.


    He has stayed long enough in the world of fantasy and dreams. Although there may not be much time in the real world, it is real time for him.


    Two days may not be too long, but it can''t be said. If Hua Yueling hadn''t slept and rested during the period, it is estimated that there is no way to stay awake now.


    Anyway, he felt quite equipped, and he was almost exhausted.He hopes to get rid of such an irritable life as soon as possible, but the facts have kept him unable to do anything, he does not listen to him at all, and it is beyond his control.


    What''s more important is that now, so long has passed, Hua Yueling has also experienced so much, but it feels like there is not much progress.


    "Xiaoxue, what state am I in now, do you know?"


    Hua Yueling asked Xiaoxue curiously, this was what he was curious about. Before, it could be said to be a mixture of fantasy and dream, but now, he has no idea what kind of environment he is in. .


    It''s really strange, it''s really boring to come to such a place even though I should be able to go back to my own world and find the trouble of the person who caused me trouble.


    "The master wants him to be the reading screen in the game, it''s almost like this. As long as you wait until the reading is complete, you will return to the place where the owner was before, so the owner doesn''t need to worry too much."


    "Read?"


    Hua Yueling really didn''t understand what was going on.To say that one''s life should also be in the game, not this kind of feeling like playing games.


    It''s really strange enough, how could it be like this, but this is similar to a setting mechanism, or that it has reached the current state due to something, and it doesn''t have to be understood that way.


    Anyway, as long as you know that you will be able to go back soon, you don''t need to think about other things so much.


    Now that Xiaoxue had said so, Hua Yueling closed her eyes and stopped thinking about these things, so she simply fell asleep like this.Hua Yueling was also really tired, so many things happened that made him feel mentally exhausted, and he needed a rest. Let''s take a good rest while having time now.


    Hua Yueling stopped thinking about these things and fell into a coma again.Xiaoxue didn''t say anything, it seemed that she fell into sleep.


    In this way, Hua Yueling didn''t know what happened afterwards, and he didn''t have any impression of what happened.After all, it is in a sleep state, so no matter what happened, it didn''t happen.


    But when he woke up with his own body, he stood up and Hua Yueling subconsciously looked to the side.He heard the voices of the girls talking not far from him. The voices of the two girls were not loud. They should be afraid of disturbing his sleep, but Hua Yueling was not affected when she fell asleep, but after waking up But you can hear clearly.


    The two little guys are still very happy to have fun. They don''t even know what happened before, but it''s okay. It''s better not to let them get involved in this kind of thing so early.


    Although the two little guys are making rapid progress, their strength is not enough.

 2054 Chapter 2054

    Hua Yueling didn''t sit up immediately. He surveyed the surroundings, but found nothing. There seemed to be no other people here. He didn''t find the existence of the person who pulled himself into the illusion and dream.


    That guy''s strength Hua Yueling is still very clear, after all, he has swallowed the opponent''s strength, and also robbed some skills from the opponent.Without the help of the other party, Hua Yueling wouldn''t be able to return from that place.


    However, Huayueling would not thank the other party for this, and if it were not for the other party, he would not fall into the same situation as before. If this is the case, he would naturally repay the other party''s "kindness".


    Hua Yueling sat up, the two little guys were attracted by the sound he made, and couldn''t help turning their heads to look at him immediately.Hua Yueling''s sudden movements made them think that the sound they made was too loud and noisy him.


    But Hua Yueling immediately shook her head, comforted them, and told them that it was not because of them, but that she woke up because of other things.


    "You two stay at home, I have something to go out."


    Hua Yueling reminded the two little guys that they had better not go out.On the other hand, I have to be busy with some things and have to go out. The two little guys nodded in understanding.


    Hua Yueling left the room, but two little guys sent him out, and Hua Yueling let them go back when they sent him to the door.


    The two of them are still very safe at home, and the strength of the two of them is not weak enough to be completely unable to resist each other.What''s more, Huayueling won''t leave for too long, Huayueling won''t leave for too long, just looking outside for a while, if it is really not found, then forget it.


    After leaving the house, Hua Yueling immediately walked downstairs. That person was obviously not upstairs, but he should be near this building.If you don''t find him sooner, it is estimated that he will escape soon.


    What must be done now is to race against time and grasp every second of time, so that it is possible to find and teach the other party some lessons in a limited time.


    Time is precious, so Hua Yueling ran down the stairs at a fast speed.After a quick search downstairs, Hua Yueling could not find the target.


    Hua Yueling knew that it was not easy to find the other party. The other party must be hidden in a relatively hidden place, and it might even be not downstairs, but in this building.But now he has no way to judge, and he also probed during the process of coming down, but he just didn''t find it.


    The other party could not be found below, but Hua Yueling did not give up because of this, he believed that the other party would definitely not be able to leave this place so soon.If the other party is intact, it is natural to say something, but the other party is not intact.


    The opponent''s power was swallowed up by him, which is also a consumption for him. This consumption is not a big one, so unless there is a companion, he will definitely need to rest on his own words.


    If you can find him during this time, it''s good, if you can''t find him, then you can only say that you have bad luck.


    Hua Yueling adopted a carpet search method, searching almost all the places near his home.


    After searching, Hua Yueling was still fine and could not find the other side.He didn''t even know how the other party was hiding, even if he used illusion to find his figure, it was actually very strange.


    It stands to reason that he should be right here, but Hua Yueling''s detection skills have reached the limit, but they still can''t find the other party.This can only show two problems, or the other party has a special concealment ability, or the other party is no longer here.The former possibility is still greater.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think that the other party could leave this place so quickly. The other party''s state should not be very good now.


    But until now I can''t find where the other party is hiding, which is a bit interesting.Hua Yueling felt that her exploration skills were still very strong, but the other party was able to conceal her exploration skills, which was really not a simple matter.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t want to praise the other party now, nor did he praise the other party''s thoughts, he just wanted to know where the other party was and where he was hiding.


    Exploration skills shouldn''t be so difficult to find the other party in theory, but in fact, things are not beyond Hua Yueling''s expectations.He had long thought that something like this might happen, but the difficulty in finding it was still more troublesome than he thought.


    "It seems that it''s not enough to just rely on such a search method to find."


    Although Hua Yueling said that she had thought of such a situation a long time ago, she was still a little helpless when she really encountered such a thing.This is not something that I can control at all. The key to the problem is how I should find that guy.


    This question is difficult to answer. Even if Hua Yueling has swallowed his power, there is no way to find him based on his power form. It seems that he should have been prepared long ago.


    Hua Yueling still admires him when he thinks of this, but he didn''t even think of it.Before that, I didn''t think so much at all, I just wanted to come back quickly.


    Perhaps it is because the two sides think differently, that''s why this situation is caused.If she had known this a long time ago, Hua Yueling would have to make more preparations.


    But now it is too late to regret, and Hua Yueling currently has no good way to solve the current problem.


    After searching for so long, he couldn''t find that person, even if he spent time searching for it, he could find it again? Hua Yueling was very suspicious, but in fact he didn''t have much confidence anymore.


    When I first came down, I was actually quite confident, but with the passage of time, Hua Yueling''s confidence was gradually declining, and by now he was basically losing confidence.


    It would be better if a rough range could be determined, but Hua Yueling couldn''t even do this.There is no trace of that person''s existence, so don''t say anything to determine the location.It''s very difficult.


    Mainly because there is no definite direction, even a little clue is very useful to him, but Hua Yueling quickly stabilized, he shook his head vigorously, and looked around.


    "It doesn''t look like he is here, but if he is not here, it is impossible to trouble me so easily."


    Hua Yueling is almost certain that the other party is in this community.

 2055 Chapter 2055

    But even if you know that the other party is here, it''s no use not finding the other party.Huayueling''s detection skills have been narrowed down a bit, so that he can find the opponent''s location more carefully, but it is actually not very useful.


    At least so far.


    "It''s really nice to hide, um, is there any other way to find him besides the exploration skills."


    Thinking hard about other ways, but there is no better way.After all, he usually uses exploration skills to understand the situation, and he is a bit unsure of what to do without exploration skills.


    But if you think about it carefully, if you usually look for it, you usually have to ask other people in addition to observing with your own eyes to find out those who don''t feel right.


    This is actually not much different from your own exploration skills, but the exploration skills are more intelligent.It is more convenient and easy to use.


    If there are no special problems, Hua Yueling must have been using the exploration skills all the time, it would be much easier.In fact, it didn''t make much difference, but Hua Yueling felt that maybe she could change her way of thinking in a different way.


    After thinking it through, Hua Yueling temporarily lowered the use ratio of some exploration skills, and there was no need to put too much effort on this.Let''s change the way first, if it still doesn''t work, then change it back later.


    After changing the way of thinking, Hua Yueling looked for things like usual, and found that there were indeed some differences.He has always used probing skills, making him almost forget what it is like to look for observation like this.


    Observing like this is still interesting, but doing so is like enjoying the scenery.Huayue Lingguang''s eyes are even more unlikely to find anything. There are towering buildings everywhere, there are some greenery, and the plants grow well and are quite prosperous.


    After Hua Yueling walked a few steps, she suddenly realized that her attention had shifted to other places unknowingly. She should be looking for that person instead of enjoying the scenery here.


    Towering buildings stood on both sides, Hua Yueling turned her head to search among those tall buildings, but it was a pity that it was extremely difficult to find out something from here with just a pair of eyes.Hua Yueling had expected it a long time ago, but when he was really looking for it, the level of difficulty still made him somewhat daunted.


    After getting used to the probing skills, you will find that this search method is simply a waste of time.You can''t see anything except the outside. You can''t understand the situation inside the building. You can only see some superficial things. With these, you can really find something, Hua Yueling doubts it.


    After using the exploration skills, it is very unaccustomed to observe in this way, and it is difficult to get used to it.Hua Yueling still felt that she was reusing exploration skills after ordinary observation for a period of time.


    Exploration skills may not be found, but it is even more impossible to find them without exploration skills.In terms of probability, Hua Yueling is not too good at calculating, but in terms of action execution, he feels that there is definitely no problem with his approach.


    No matter who encounters the current problem, it will be so determined. Hua Yueling feels that it is impossible for anyone to really choose to continue to look for it ordinary.


    It was already difficult enough to use the exploration skills like this to find, let alone ordinary searching, Hua Yueling felt that it was impossible to find it at all.


    "Damn it, where is he hiding so much, why can''t I find him?"


    He couldn''t do anything about this. He felt that he had tried his best, but in the end he couldn''t find it. It was definitely not his own problem, but other problems.


    I can''t say that there is no problem at all, but the other party is hiding too well.This feels a bit shameless.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    At this time, Hua Yueling hadn''t found him yet, so she felt that she had no chance to find the other party''s Coke.The possibility is almost zero, even if the opponent is injured and his strength drops, this period of time is enough for him to recover.


    There is no need to wait for the body to fully recover, just recover some, and recover enough to be able to leave this place without being noticed.As for the complete recovery, he can wait to go back to where he came from.


    If that were the case, Hua Yueling felt that it was almost impossible for him to find each other, so don''t think about finding each other, don''t have such dreams.


    Hua Yueling really felt that she was dreaming, it was impossible for that person to hide it and want to find him.


    "If you can crack the skills he used for concealment, there may still be a chance. Well, my newly acquired skills have such capabilities, but they need his power. Without his power, there is no way."


    Hua Yueling took a look at the skills she had just purchased recently. To obtain similar skills, she still needs the strength of the other party, but whether she can obtain the skills depends on the probability.


    "If I use illusion skills, can it cause him some trouble?"


    The only thing that worries him is that his illusion skill level is relatively low. Even if he has been promoted, he still cannot be compared with the opponent.


    Even if only the illusion skill level is similar to that of the opponent, you don''t need to think too much about it, the level difference between the two parties is really too much.


    If there are not so many differences, it is better to say something, but unfortunately those are just delusions.


    "But it doesn''t require illusion skills to cause much trouble to the opponent, as long as he can destroy his concealment for a while, it is also useful."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but even though she had such an idea, what to do was still a question.If you can''t find anyone, how can you use illusionism on the opponent? The best way you can think of is a range attack.


    Performing a range attack will definitely cause the power of the attack to decrease, but there is no way. In the absence of a fixed-point attack, a range attack is the only way.


    Apart from this method, there is no other good way. After all, Hua Yueling chose this method to act when she couldn''t find the other party.If you know it, you won''t need it.


    But as long as the illusion skill can cause some impact, it is not necessary to have too much impact.As long as it has an impact, nothing else matters.


    However, Hua Yueling didn''t find anything after trying it a bit, and this approach didn''t seem to have much effect.

 2056 Chapter 2056

    Going around in the neighborhood, but it doesn''t mean that the whole neighborhood is going around.Hua Yueling just made a random circle around the building where her home was located, but she didn''t find anything in the end.


    Even later, Hua Yueling even made a few more turns here, but after making two turns, she still didn''t find anything here.This is really strange, Hua Yueling is very curious why this is the case, no matter what she does, she can''t find that person.


    Back downstairs at his home again, Hua Yueling found a place to sit down, he looked up, and he could see the window of his home here, Hua Yueling stared at it.


    No one can be seen there, and the two little guys are still playing games now.That guy didn''t know if he would trouble those two little guys, but it shouldn''t be right.


    That guy is too busy to take care of himself now, where is the time to do other things.He can''t solve his own problems now, and he is still injured, and his eyesight will definitely decline. Under such circumstances, how could he do other things.


    However, Hua Yueling was still a little worried about the safety of the two little guys, so he decided to go back and see how the situation was.


    Thinking about this, Hua Yueling immediately got up and ran forward. After entering the building, he took the elevator all the way up.Soon he would arrive at his house and directly opened the door with the key. After Hua Yueling entered the house, he noticed that something was wrong.


    "not good!"


    There seemed to be some noise in her room. It was the voice of two little guys. Hua Yueling walked over to the door of the room and slammed the door open.


    Pushing the door in, Hua Yueling saw two little guys standing at the entrance of the room, both staring at the opposite side, that is, at the window.


    Hua Yueling followed their gazes, the curtains in the window were moved by the wind.But although the wind is blowing now, the wind is not too big, it is impossible to blow the curtains, which means there is a "monster wind" there.


    "Unexpectedly, I really came here. Fortunately, I came back in time."


    Hua Yueling rushed up immediately, and at the same time the attack also greeted him.He wasn''t too worried about the two little guys. The two little guys wouldn''t be defeated so easily by him, and he was quite confident in them Hua Yueling.


    Regardless of the fact that the two little guys are not very old, but their strength lies there. Although they can''t say how strong they are, they are pretty good, not to mention that they are also quite good in terms of mental power.


    At least from what he saw when he came in, the state of the two little guys was fairly good. It seemed that although they were sneak attacked by each other, they were not affected much.However, Hua Yueling didn''t have time to understand the situation seriously, but it seemed that there was no problem.


    The most important thing now is to solve the other party. This is what Hua Yueling must do, and it is also his most concerned issue. After looking for so long, he did not expect that the other party came here sneakily. This is really what he had done before. Ignored.


    If it weren''t for a whim and thinking about coming back, something even more unpredictable would happen. Fortunately, he thought about coming back, so things have not yet reached that level, and the other party''s ideas have not been successfully achieved.


    The lucky colleague Hua Yueling also breathed a sigh of relief. If something happened to the two little guys, he could not forgive himself.


    When Hua Yueling came here, the other party turned around and ran without any other reaction.He also knew that he was not Hua Yueling''s opponent, so he didn''t want to fight him head-on. The most important thing now was to escape, to escape from his hands.


    Just as Hua Yueling thought, because part of his power was swallowed by him, he was seriously injured.Moreover, in order to beat Hua Yueling by surprise, even though he hid and replied, he did not recover much strength. Now he is still in a very weak state, and he only bullied two little girls. It was really dumbfounded when he encountered a powerful one. Up.


    For example, now that he encountered Hua Yueling, he didn''t even have to think about it. He had no idea of ??fighting at all, and he was ready to escape.In fact, this is also the most correct choice. It is purely a dream to defeat Hua Yueling in a frontal battle, and it can be said that it is simply impossible.


    Hua Yueling also understood what he would do, so she chased him immediately without thinking about it.His speed is also very fast, but he must catch the opponent within a limited time. If he really waits until the opponent escapes from the window, then there is no way.


    The other party can escape from the window at will, but he certainly can''t do that.It''s too dangerous. Even though he can''t get injured even if he jumps out of the window, he has many ways to make sure, but there are still some dangers.


    The danger of being discovered, Hua Yueling did not want to bear such a danger.Stealth can avoid such dangers, but it is not necessary, let alone the other party''s actions are more similar to ghosts, and Hua Yueling can''t do that.


    So if you want to solve the opponent, there is only one opportunity now.This time the attack must focus on the opponent, if there is no way to do it, it will be difficult to do it later.


    But this is very difficult for Hua Yueling. In fact, time is extremely urgent.Fortunately, Hua Yueling launched an offensive immediately after coming here, so there was still a chance to hit the opponent. If he didn''t launch an offensive as soon as he entered, then it could be said that there was no chance at all.


    The opponent''s reaction speed was also very fast, and when Hua Yueling came in, he was about to run away.Therefore, the timing of the actions of the two people is almost the same. When Hua Yueling attacked, the other party had already fled. It can only be seen who is faster between them.


    In terms of speed, Hua Yueling was still very confident, and when the opponent turned and fled, he was about to reach behind the opponent.He didn''t care about the three seven twenty one, and directly gathered his strength to attack the past.


    The other party was also aware of it, but just made a simple layer of protection, and then there was no intention to turn around and compete with Hua Yueling, and continue to flee outside.He knew that even if he was injured, it would be fine, as long as he could escape, but it would be different to stay.


    It is very difficult to defeat Hua Yueling with his strength, so let alone escape, whether he can survive or not.It was for this reason that he had no idea of ??fighting Hua Yueling desperately. All he wanted was to escape. As long as he could escape, nothing else matters.


    The most important thing is to be able to escape at this time, and everything else must be put behind.

 2057 Chapter 2057

    Hua Yueling had also long wanted to understand what the other party would do. The other party''s approach was actually very easy to guess. In the case of insufficient strength, he would not be able to choose to apply for a job anyway.That was a rather unwise move, unless he really didn''t want to live, otherwise he would definitely do it, Hua Yueling was sure.


    If it is one''s own words, it is estimated that at this time, he would not choose to fight arbitrarily. It would not be any good for him, only bad.Ordinary people would not choose that way, not to mention leaving the green mountains without worrying about firewood, he would definitely think about making trouble for himself in the future, Hua Yueling was also sure of this.


    Although I don''t know why the other party will find him, there must be their reasons, but I don''t know how many people there are, whether there is only one person in front of him or there are others.If there are many, Hua Yueling can have a foreboding what will happen next.


    It is possible to come one after another, and it is even possible that a group of people come to come, but no matter what the situation is Huayueling is not afraid, just think it is a little troublesome, Hua Yueling does not like trouble. , He hopes his life can be more peaceful, but others don''t.


    It may also be useful if you can get some information from the other party, but I don''t know if it can be done.


    Hua Yueling thought of Sister Aroline, maybe Sister Aroline could help, it would definitely not work if she did it by herself.Although Hua Yueling had a deeper understanding of illusion, it was still far from enough. It was impossible to achieve this just by relying on the cultivation of illusion.That is another field. Sister Aroline can be regarded as an expert in that area, but he is not.


    In this case, trying to get something out of the opponent''s mouth can be said to be a fantasy. Hua Yueling doesn''t have much hope, so he hopes to solve the opponent directly.Nothing else is important, he absolutely must solve the opponent.


    The other party has caused so much trouble for himself. If he can''t solve the other party, he can''t look at the other party and make himself trouble next time.


    Hua Yueling definitely doesn''t want something similar to happen again, but the other party doesn''t think so. The other party seems to be connected to herself, just staring at herself in a vague way, anyway, no matter what. Trouble finding yourself.


    The opponent escaped fast enough, but Huayueling was not slow to chase him, and soon chased behind him, a wave of attacks passed, and the opponent''s escape speed was involuntarily slowed down.He is naturally unwilling to reduce his speed, but that is not what he has the final say. His body has been deliberately hit by Hua Yueling, and the most important thing is to reduce his speed.


    Hua Yueling''s idea is actually very simple, it is to slow down the other party''s speed, he has used this trick before.As long as the opponent''s speed is beaten down, isn''t it all right? If it can''t leave from here in time, that''s enough for Hua Yueling.


    As long as the opponent can''t escape from here, his strategy is considered successful.However, Hua Yueling still felt that this possibility was not too great.Even if the opponent is injured, he can continue to escape with this kind of danger. It is too difficult to make him completely unable to move with just one or two blows.


    But Hua Yueling can only say his best, he can''t be sure to what extent he can do it, mainly because time is too tight, and the space here is too small.After rushing out, he really has no choice. When the time comes, the other party can do whatever he wants, but it is difficult for him to catch up from here.


    Hua Yueling''s two consecutive attacks were abruptly carried down by the opponent, but the opponent was also uncomfortable, and the hit almost disappeared.In the frontal battle, he was definitely not Hua Yueling''s opponent, the difference between the two sides was like the difference between the two sides in the illusion.


    Huayue Ling''s two attacks were a little hasty, but the damage caused was real. If it weren''t the case, the opponent might have been wiped out.It''s a pity that he couldn''t attack with all his strength, probably only 70% of his power, but even so, the opponent was stunned for a while, and was even knocked out.


    Looking out of the window and trying to chase it is impossible. The only thing Hua Yueling can do is to use other attack methods and use long-range attack methods.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t have a good long-range attack method, so he really has no way to deal with this situation.


    "Has the master forgotten his abilities?"


    Xiaoxue said so suddenly at this moment.


    "Ability? Xiaoxue, what ability are you talking about?"


    The abilities Xiaoxue said at this time must be the skills she possessed, but Hua Yueling looked for those skills in her own. The only skill that could be used to attack the opponent was illusion.


    Recalling that she used illusion skills to find each other before, Hua Yueling still felt a little unreliable, even if it was Xiaoxue to remind herself.


    In terms of illusion, it is obviously impossible for him to be the opponent''s opponent, even if the opponent is already seriously injured.Illusion has nothing to do with the body, even if it is injured, the ability of illusion should not decline in theory.


    But Xiaoxue reminded herself that where did she come from her self-confidence, believing that she could keep the opponent with her low-level illusion skills.


    "Forget it, since Xiaoxue said it, let''s give it a try."


    Hua Yueling decided to give it a try, no matter what, she had to take a shot.Now it''s impossible to keep the other party by himself using ordinary methods, so all he can do is to do what Xiaoxue said.


    Hua Yueling sometimes thinks too much, which is not a good problem. Now there is not so much time for him to think, so he simply stops thinking about those annoying things and just uses what Xiaoxue said. Illusion skills attack the past.


    He was very worried about whether he could succeed, but this was also the first time he used illusion skills to attack.Before that, although he knew how to use illusion skills, he had never actually used it.


    The illusion skills are very different from the attack methods he is usually good at, so Hua Yueling is still very unfamiliar with it, and the use is not particularly proficient, but somehow he still attacked.


    After the attack, Hua Yueling immediately observed the condition of the guy in the distance, and now he has run out of the window.Hua Yueling originally thought he would be able to defend himself and even take the time to counterattack, but what surprised him was that the opponent directly hit his attack like this.


    The opponent''s figure stagnated in the air, and even tended to fall.

 2058 Chapter 2058

    The reaction of the other party made Hua Yueling feel incredible, why he could be hit by such a low-level illusion, and he didn''t have any reaction ability. I really don''t know why.


    Xiaoxue might understand what happened, but Hua Yueling herself didn''t quite understand it.What else happened to the other person.


    But no matter what, it''s a good opportunity for myself now, a good opportunity to bring the opponent a fatal blow.


    Hua Yueling still felt that she had no chance before, but now she felt that the possibility of solving the other party was very high.


    The opponent couldn''t move and was drawn into his own illusion world. Although he couldn''t cause any harm in that world, he could even catch him if he couldn''t crack it.


    Hua Yueling was not far from the opponent before, and accelerated again to rush up. The opponent still did not respond at this time, so he simply reached out and grabbed the opponent.


    The other party still didn''t respond, which made Huayueling breathe a sigh of relief. It seemed that her luck was still pretty good. Huayueling wanted to seal the other party, but he had no choice but to deepen the other party. The injury made him unable to wake up in a short time.


    It is also a way to keep him in the world of illusion and unable to come out, but Hua Yueling is also not very confident, it is caused by not understanding this unknown situation.If he knows why the opponent is so easily controlled by his own illusion, it is of course the best, and he doesn''t need to worry about it.


    "Do you want to go back with me? Don''t worry about it here. No one else will come over if you stay here."


    The two little guys thought about it, it was interesting to stay here to play games, so they refused Hua Yueling.This time Hua Yueling was more relieved than before, after all, the guy who was looking for trouble was in his hands.


    Hua Yueling took him away quickly, he must go from here to another world to find Sister Alorin and the others as quickly as possible.Otherwise, it would be a troublesome thing to wait until he wakes up, Hua Yueling has no way to keep him in a coma, only temporarily using illusion skills to trap the opponent in the world of illusion.


    It''s strange to say that Hua Yueling had always thought that her illusion skills could not cause any trouble to the other party, but the reality is not like that. Only relying on the illusion skills can control the other party, which is also quite interesting.


    Hua Yueling still doesn''t know why, so she can only make a rough guess. Maybe it''s because the other party was injured, that''s why this situation happened. This is the most likely he thinks.


    To say that there are other possibilities, he doesn''t believe it, and doesn''t think so.But if it is said that the opponent''s current resistance to illusion arts and the decline of her own illusion ability have something to do with her, Hua Yueling still has to nod her head.


    This should be a fact, that power may not be considered a very powerful power to the other party, it is just a small amount of power that has been split out, but I use the skills of the sky to take it directly along with that power. Part of his skills.


    But even so Huayueling still feels that the other party''s current state has little to do with him. After all, even if he forcibly snatched the skills from him, he only snatched two levels.The opponent''s illusion skill level is definitely very high, even if it is really lowered, it will not directly fall into the current state that does not seem to be illusion at all.


    Could it be because of an injury, but Hua Yueling felt that even the two combined should not be in the current situation.Huayueling really didn''t understand why the other party was like this, although he was largely responsible for it.


    However, thinking about going to Huayue Ling really couldn''t figure it out, so he simply stopped thinking about it. In fact, there was nothing to think about. What he was going to do now was not these trivial things.


    In fact, the most important thing for Hua Yueling is to send the guy in her hand to Sister Alorin and the others as soon as possible.The main reason is that Hua Yueling was worried that if he was thrown into this world all the time, or that he had been controlled by herself, something might happen.


    This is definitely not alarmist, the other party is just injured now, just trapped in the world of illusion.But who knows what will happen if the other party recovers from the injury, Hua Yueling absolutely doesn''t want to see what happens with his own eyes, he just wants to keep everything stable and calm, and doesn''t want any unexpected situations. This is what he thinks.


    It is the safest way to send this guy to Sister Aroline and Sister Livello, as long as he is handed over to Sister Aroline and Sister Livello, there is no need to worry about him being able to escape.


    Even if the other party recovers completely, it is impossible to do this, not to mention anything else, it is completely impossible for him to sneak attack on Aroline and Livello.


    The power gap between the two sides is there, no matter what strategy the other side will use to act, the end result is the same.Just like what Hua Yueling said before, in the face of the strength gap, any kind of ingenuity is ineffective, and it is nothing but fancy.


    The other party actually understands this, but the difference in strength between Hua Yueling and him is not to that extent, and his illusion skills are indeed beyond Hua Yueling''s ability.


    But, when the other party woke up and found where he was, Hua Yueling didn''t know what kind of expression the other party would show, but it is foreseeable that his expression would definitely not be too good-looking.


    "At that time, I have to ask Sister Aroline for help and ask him something useful. If only I knew where he came from, then I can preemptively control others without being restrained and wait for them. The people there came to trouble me."


    Hua Yueling has never been someone who likes to wait silently, her tone of voice has been waiting, it is better to take the initiative to attack, this is his true thoughts.He is going to go to the world where the other party is to find out what the situation is. If this is just the other side''s good proposition, the other side''s own ideas are fine, but if it is the ideas of everyone in the other side''s place...


    Hua Yueling felt that she shouldn''t be so hateful, and she hadn''t done anything hurtful, so she became the guy who everyone shouted and beat.No, in fact, you can''t say that you are everyone shouting and beating. Whether it is this guy or other people caught by yourself, they must have their own ideas. Why they find themselves is definitely not because of hatred or hatred with them.

 2059 Chapter 2059

    No matter what, if she could find the place where the other party came from, Hua Yueling felt that she was able to preemptively control others instead of hindering others.Hua Yueling didn''t like the taste of always being approached as a target, not to mention that he didn''t know when the other party would make a move, that was not something he could guess.


    Hua Yueling only hopes to learn more about the situation and put herself in a relatively safe position. This is enough. As for other things, Hua Yueling will not ask for so much.


    In fact, if the other party took the initiative to come to ask for trouble, nothing would happen. Hua Yueling herself is not the kind of person who likes to make trouble.If possible, he hopes to be quiet and quiet, nothing to bother himself.


    But for now, don''t have that kind of dream. After getting the system, don''t think about being able to clean it down.I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the function of the system or my own luck. If you want to say it, it can¡¯t be regarded as luck, certainly not. More should be regarded as misfortune.


    But even if this kind of thing is said, no one will sympathize with oneself. On the contrary, they will say that they are cheap and good.Hua Yueling believes that there will definitely be such a person, and there are usually a lot of such recognition on the Internet, and a lot of them.


    Of course, it is not unreasonable to say that if you really want to be true.I have encountered many things because of the system, but the more I get is the benefit, which other people want and cannot get, so stop complaining.


    After all, I was lucky, I was lucky to get the system, I met so many people, and experienced so many things together.If there is no system, all this is impossible.


    Hua Yueling rode a bicycle to reach the destination at the fastest speed. Sister Aroline¡¯s house, fortunately he had the key in his hand, otherwise he would have to climb the wall and enter.After opening the lock, Hua Yueling pushed the bicycle in. After placing the bicycle, he closed the door and walked inside quickly.


    The most troublesome thing about going to another world is that you have to go through Sister Aroline¡¯s house, but there is no way to go directly through your own house. This will take some time and you must also come out.Hua Yueling was afraid of trouble, and thought it would be best if she could go straight from her home.


    But don''t dream about that kind of thing. It''s very difficult. The most important thing is that his home is not enough.Another teleportation array was placed in a place that was originally that big, and there might be people in their house, but it would be bad if they were found.You can''t disappear the teleportation array every time someone comes over, it''s not enough trouble.


    After arriving in a different world through the teleportation array, Hua Yueling first glanced at the guy in his hand, it seemed that the other party was still in the illusion and hadn''t woken up yet.Hua Yueling once again felt the horror of illusion, not knowing how much time the other party spent in the world of illusion, but according to his previous conversion, it must be not short.


    Hua Yueling is a little sympathetic to the other party, but he will never let him go because of this. Who would let the other party do that kind of thing before, and want to be forgiven after doing that kind of thing, that is not possible. of.


    Hua Yueling is a person who must repay him, and he doesn''t think it is good for him to forgive the other party. After all, until now, he doesn''t even know why the other party is bothering him.He needs to understand all of these clearly, and if he doesn''t understand clearly, there is no way to solve the problem.


    Sister Aroline was sitting outside the tree house, but it seemed that she was a little unconscious, she seemed to be thinking about something.


    Hua Yueling walked over, only a few steps away, and shocked her.She lowered her head, which was originally upturned, and looked towards him.Seeing the guy he was holding in his hand, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    "You caught this guy.


    Aroline knew the other party. After all, she helped Hua Yueling get out of his illusion last time. She didn''t expect to see him caught by Hua Yueling so soon.


    "This time he came to trouble me again, but his luck wasn''t too good, so I caught it.


    Throwing this guy directly onto the grass, Hua Yueling briefly said what happened.After listening, Aroline smiled from ear to ear.


    "Really, this guy is also unlucky, if it weren''t for Xiaoyueling, you wouldn''t be what it is now."


    Aroline said this while looking at the person, and with a flick of her hand, Hua Yueling looked at the person on the ground, and there was no change. She didn''t know what Sister Aroline did.


    But since it has been handed over to Sister Aroline, then there is no need to worry about this anymore, just throw him to Sister Aroline.


    Aroline didn''t take the other person too seriously, but she waved her hand again, a ray of light flashed, and then the figure of that person disappeared.I don''t know where Sister Arolin threw it to, but Hua Yueling didn''t care about it.


    "Sister Aroline, he will ask you, if you can, can you try to ask him something out of his mouth, if you can know where he is from, I want to go and see."


    "Okay, sister, I know, Xiao Yueling, just put ten thousand hearts, and there are things that sister I can''t solve."


    Don''t look at Sister Aroline as unreliable, but in Hua Yueling''s heart she is very trustworthy. Since she said so, there must be no problem.


    Hua Yueling didn''t say anything. The task of coming here has been completed, and there is nothing to do here for the time being, so it''s time to go back.After all, there are two little guys at home,


    "If there is nothing wrong then I will go back first."


    Hua Yueling didn''t stay here for a long time. After handing the guy to Sister Aroline, she was about to leave. Aroline also nodded, then watched him turn and leave.Aroline actually has her own business, but now because she has been studying for too long, she has come out to take a break and breathe in some fresh air. She will return to the tree house to continue her research later.


    Back to Sister Alorin''s house through the teleportation array, Hua Yueling didn''t stay here either, so she went straight home.


    After arriving at home, seeing that the two little guys had nothing to do, and they were still so happy to play, Hua Yueling was relieved and relieved temporarily.


    "There shouldn''t be any problems this time."


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Hua Yueling wanted to continue to rest. After all, he hadn''t fallen asleep much before. After falling asleep, he was drawn into such a world, and there was no way to rest.

 2060 Chapter 2060

    Hua Yueling was able to rest for a while, he thought it was pretty good.At least I don''t have to worry about someone coming to trouble myself anymore, I don''t need to do this in a short time.


    In fact, this shouldn''t be the case. If it wasn''t for that person to trouble him, he wouldn''t have to worry about this or that.But it was the same now, and it was safer than before. After all, the enemy had already been caught by him, and it was basically impossible to get out of the storm again.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong have not come here yet, it is estimated that it will take some time before they come.So Hua Yueling doesn''t need to worry, she can take a good rest for a while.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling lay on the bed, closed his eyes and prepared to rest, he needed to rest.He hadn''t rested before, and he had experienced so many things. If he didn''t rest, he felt that he was about to explode.


    It didn''t take long for him to fall asleep, sleeping soundly and comfortably.


    Before she knew it, time passed by. Time always passed very quickly when she was sleeping. It didn''t take long for Hua Yueling to fall asleep.Dreaming is not a bad thing, anyway, as long as the same thing does not appear before, nothing else will be a problem.


    Hua Yueling dreamed of many things, but what he cared most was the place where the guy he caught came.He dreamed that he had gone to that place and found many incredible things there.


    There was an existence that scared him, and he didn''t even dare to think about that guy, that was a terrifying guy, the existence alone was incredible and terrifying enough.There was no image of that guy in Hua Yueling''s mind, just a vague image appeared in front of her eyes, but even so, he dared not even look at it.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know if what he saw was real, at least he didn''t have the time to think about other things, his heart was filled with fear.This was a terrible feeling he hadn''t experienced before, the kind of terrifying feeling that couldn''t be described in words.


    The vague figure looked like that guy was covered with a layer of blur filter. No matter how hard he tried, there was no way to see it clearly.


    More importantly, Hua Yueling didn''t dare to observe, an emotion called fear enveloped him, making him feel at a loss.Subconsciously stepped back, Hua Yueling wanted to stay away from the other party, but the other party hadn''t made any movement, but Hua Yueling felt that the other party seemed to be moving toward him, approaching him.


    What was that thing, Hua Yueling thought to herself, Sun and Sun of Team Nang first came up with various ideas. Although it looked vague, it was real.He is not false, not a product of Hua Yueling''s fantasy, but he is definitely not true.


    Hua Yueling wanted to try to observe that guy, to see what he looked like, and to see what kind of guy he was.But Hua Yueling just raised his head, just looked over there, the emotion of fear immediately emerged, occupying all of his mind, fear made his body tremble, made him afraid to move, made him just Can stand still and can''t do anything.


    This is an indescribable terrible fear. It is different from any fear that I have felt before. It is a fear that can penetrate into the skin. The tangible coldness seems to freeze people.


    Hua Yueling mustered up the courage and wanted to see that guy''s face, but at this moment, the dream ended, and the darkness before her eyes, as if nothing had happened.


    The dream started for no reason, and then ended for no reason. Hua Yueling was still asleep, but he had been able to calm down, and he didn¡¯t have to worry about this kind of thing as before. Hua Yueling was very comfortable again. He fell asleep, there was no strange things to disturb him, very comfortable.


    In fact, Hua Yueling is not very clear about these things that happened in the dream. After all, the dream is just a dream, when it started and when it ended.What happened in the dream,


    At least in his sleep, Hua Yueling didn''t understand this at all. He only knew that he was sleeping comfortably. That was enough. As for what happened in the dream, it wasn''t really important.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to pay attention to those things for the time being. Those things didn''t make much sense to him. At least for the time being, he was not going to do anything.


    The dream is over, but it doesn''t mean that the matter is over. There are still things looking for him, which is meaningless to him.


    During an afternoon nap, Hua Yueling had several dreams, and it was impossible to say whether it was a dream or not.There were many things in the dream, many of which were things he had never seen before, and of course there were some things he had thought about.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have any thoughts. He was still asleep at this time, what thoughts could he have.But when he wakes up, he will have time to think about what these things happened. At that time, maybe he can calmly judge what kind of state he is in. "What happened?


    Hua Yueling is not particularly clear about these for the time being, after all, he is still asleep, no one disturbs him, so he still sleeps very comfortably.


    Even if he had so many dreams during his sleep, it was nothing to Hua Yueling. He slept very well.In terms of mental power, Huayueling has made considerable progress, so even if it will be affected a bit, the impact is not that big.I can only say that it is okay.


    Hua Yueling fell asleep without thinking about anything, and time passed unconsciously.Regardless of the others, as long as he can take a good rest anyway, the others are not important.


    When he woke up, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong still came, but in fact neither of the girls wanted to wake him up at first.The two girls wanted him to continue to rest, and they were playing games with these two little guys, but it didn''t take long for Hua Yueling to wake up from her sleep, and she didn''t know if she noticed them coming. Or because of other things.


    Hua Yueling woke up anyway, but instead of getting up immediately, he lay on the bed for a while.One is closing my eyes, as if thinking about something.


    It was Hua Yueling who was indeed thinking, but he was thinking about the problems he encountered, or the dreams he had made.


    What kind of existence was that strange guy I met, that terrible and terrifying guy?What kind of relationship does the person who came to trouble him had with that guy?

 2061 Chapter 2061

    Hua Yueling didn''t get up in a hurry, he closed his eyes, lying on the bed without doing anything, recalling what he had dreamed of in his dream.It was a funny dream, there were so many things in the dream, but there was nothing left in his memory.


    I don''t remember it so clearly, or I didn''t remember anything, so I can''t remember anything now.


    He closed his eyes and tried hard to remember and think, and gradually some pictures appeared in his mind.


    The thing that first came to his mind was the thing that he saw the most clearly in his dream and didn''t pay much attention to it. That thing left him the deepest impression.


    Hua Yueling tried her best to recall his appearance with that vague figure, but she couldn''t recall it.Just like what I saw in the dream, the thing was vague and I couldn''t see how he was.


    "Huh... is that thing real?"


    Hua Yueling''s brows couldn''t help but frowned, even what she saw in her dream was still terrifying.


    Not to mention seeing it in a dream, but now recalling it, Hua Yueling felt her body trembling, and the sense of fear was indescribable.Hua Yueling didn''t know what language to use to describe the horrible feeling. The horror made people unable to move. The whole body was covered by fear, which was beyond the reach of other fears.


    Hua Yueling is unwilling to recall the feeling of fear, that is to find his own guilt, but he still feels that he can''t give up, he must try it out, if that thing is really caused by the person who came to trouble him. If there is some kind of existence in the place where I came from, I will definitely meet again in the future.


    If possible, Hua Yueling would rather never meet such a guy, but he also knew that it was just his own wishful thinking.Although it was said that the dream she had was not necessarily true, it was very likely that it was just a dream, but Hua Yueling was more willing to believe that it was true.


    After all, everything he saw, no matter how he looked at it, didn''t seem to be fake, no matter how he looked at it, it was true.


    The things in the dream can''t be taken seriously, but Hua Yueling takes it seriously. He thinks it is true, but he thinks it cannot be added.


    Thinking that there might be such a guy in the place she went, Hua Yueling would even lose the courage to go there.Now he still has some courage, but this courage is not much.


    Can''t describe what kind of expression she thinks of that guy now, Hua Yueling thinks she might be expressionless.


    Hua Yueling didn''t even want to think about those things anymore. Those things gave him a headache, a terrible headache.If possible, he hopes that those guys will never bother him with those things, but he himself knows that it is absolutely impossible. If nothing else, if the other party will not trouble him, he will never do that. Dream.


    The reason why I dreamed that those things must have something to do with that vague guy, so this matter is not over yet, it is far from over.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t have much confidence in herself. Facing such a guy, he feels that few people can have the confidence to fight against each other. That''s right, even the courage to fight may not be possible, let alone a real fight.


    Thinking about fighting with such a guy, Hua Yueling would be extremely resistant in her heart, knowing that even in a dream, he would not even dare to look at each other.Now, Hua Yueling couldn''t guess what would happen if he saw the other person in reality, but he felt that nothing good would happen.


    Therefore, if possible, Huayueling hopes that this matter will end here and not to continue, but Huayueling believes that this matter will definitely not end there.He can''t guess what will happen afterwards, but it''s definitely not a good thing.


    Hua Yueling was also helpless about this, anyway, he would have to visit that place anyway, he would go and see what kind of world it was, an interesting world, or a terrible world.


    It was a terrible world, just what Hua Yueling saw in her dream. That world was a lonely world, and it was also a world terrifying enough.It is hard to say whether there is life there, Hua Yueling even felt that there was only a barren, there was not a world of life, but a world of death and fear.


    Such a world would certainly not be liked by humans, but whether he likes it or not, Hua Yueling has to visit it.As for what will happen in that world, it is not for him to make a decision.


    After thinking about it, Huayueling became more and more annoyed as she thought about it. Such a world was only an imaginary world, and a species that was only an imaginary had already made him retreat.However, the current problem is that I don¡¯t know if I can know that place and whether I can go to that place.


    "I hope that fellow won''t bother me."


    Hua Yueling felt that if it was that guy who came, the pressure would be too great, she didn''t know if she could bear it.


    If you can, it¡¯s better not to see the other person. If you don¡¯t dare to look at the other person in your dream, it will be more uncomfortable in reality.But no matter how uncomfortable, you should face it or you have to face it. This is inevitable. It does not mean that he will be fine if he does not find the other party. Even if he does not find the other party, if the other party really wants to find him Trouble, then he will definitely come to trouble.


    In other words, no matter what, the two sides will meet sooner or later. In this case, it doesn''t make much difference which party takes the initiative.However, it might be better if Hua Yueling took the initiative to act, and could take the initiative.


    He is not easy to say whether this is the case, but it is better not to give the initiative to others. Hua Yueling thinks so, so he decides to take the initiative and never wait any longer. It''s not his style.


    But these still have to wait until Sister Alorin gives a response, and then we have to see what Sister Alorin and Sister Livio think.Although Mu Ningshuang would also make a teleportation array, it was almost impossible for her to make a teleportation array to the unknown world.


    Mu Ningshuang lacks experience, this is only one aspect, and the other aspect is that she is not strong enough.The location that can be teleported to is very short if the power is not enough. If you want to teleport to a distance, you have to find a way to increase your strength. For the magician, it is to increase the magic power and enhance your control of the magic power.

 2062 Chapter 2062

    After thinking about this matter, Hua Yueling sighed. He thought it would be better to put this matter behind her head for a while. When will Sister Aroline give her a reply, and then Sister Livio. Also willing to help, think about this matter again.


    Things happened one after the other, but it was normal. After all, he caught the person, and Hua Yueling wouldn''t believe it if there was nothing else.Now, even if there are other things, it is nothing, Hua Yueling will not be surprised.


    This kind of thing is always the case, and who can go according to the facts and let everything develop according to his own ideas, that is impossible, and Hua Yueling does not have much hope.


    As with everything else, let''s take a step by step, this kind of thing is not so easy to solve.


    Hua Yueling thought for a while and wanted to sit up, but there were still many things to think about, after all, he had more than one dream.There are many different dreams, but Hua Yueling doesn''t want to think so much now, so she has a headache.


    I don''t know what those are, but in Hua Yueling''s view, it is definitely not as important as the thing that I thought about before.It''s not as dangerous as that. How can I say, this is my own feeling.


    There are five people in the room, of course he was added.He didn''t know when Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong came, he just sat up and saw the two girls playing with the two little guys very happily. They were playing the kind of family carnival. This type of game is fun only if you play it by multiple people. If you play it by yourself, it¡¯s not impossible, but the fun will definitely decrease a lot.


    The game should have been newly bought. Huayueling has never bought such a game, mainly because he is not interested.In addition, Hua Yueling used to play alone, so she rarely went back to play such games.


    But now the house is lively and there are too many people, so it¡¯s just right to play such a game. It¡¯s not like before, just one person. If you want to play such a game, you have to work with the computer, not with other people. .


    Hua Yueling woke up and got up, which attracted the attention of others. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were originally focused on the game. At this time, they both subconsciously looked towards the bed and watched. When he woke up, he happily greeted him.


    The two girls didn''t know what happened to him during such a period of time, otherwise it would not be just such an ordinary greeting.


    Hua Yueling didn''t plan to tell them about it. There was no need. It was of no use except to provoke them to worry in vain. However, if you want to say something, you really need to remind them. Who knows what he dreamed about? Will that guy come to their troubles.


    If you think about it carefully, the possibility doesn''t seem to be great, after all, the guy he caught just came to him for trouble, from beginning to end.The two little guys were right here, and he didn''t see him making trouble for them, so it is almost certain that their goal is themselves, and they have nothing to do with other people.


    After making the final conclusion, they deliberately rested a lot, Mu Ningshuang and the others are safe, only they are not safe, perhaps because of the system, they are eyeing them, and they always have to do something to themselves.


    Hua Yueling really hated this kind of thing, came to the door for no reason, and she had never seen each other before.What''s more, the enemy is in the dark and I am in the dark, which is even more dangerous.


    Those guys are really annoying guys, but unfortunately they have nothing to do.


    Hua Yueling also smiled at the girls, the two little guys also reacted at this time and looked over, beckoning him to come and play with them.However, Hua Yueling shook his head, and did not agree. He felt that the four of them were enough. There was no need to bring himself, and he wanted to stay for a while and think about other things.


    "Drink a drink? You have been playing for a long time, are you thirsty?"


    Hua Yueling stood up when she was talking, stretched out and walked towards the door.


    "Big brother, big brother," Lorna put down the handle suddenly and stood up, and ran to his side. "Big brother, let''s play, Lorna go get a drink!"


    The little guy actively wanted to exchange with Hua Yueling, she helped to get a drink for Hua Yueling to sit and play for a while.The little guy had a good mind, and he took the initiative to help, but Hua Yueling still didn''t let the little guy go, and gently pushed her back to let her sit down and continue playing with her.


    "No, I just want to walk, and I''ll be back in a while. You continue to play with yours, don''t worry about me."


    Said that Hua Yueling had already opened the door and walked out, leaving the four girls staring at each other, but soon they recovered and continued to play with them.This is just an episode, nothing serious.


    When I arrived in the living room, I looked around at the living room I was familiar with. I don''t know what happened. Hua Yueling even felt that it was a bit strange here. I didn''t know if it was caused by an illusion in my heart, but that was probably the case.


    He smiled and shook his head. Fortunately, I didn''t stay in the world of illusion and dreams for that long. Otherwise, I guess I might not even know my home after coming back. That would be really funny.


    But think about it, it''s not that there is no such possibility. If the time in the other world is long enough, that possibility is real.No one wants that kind of thing to happen.


    "But you still have to be prepared. In order to avoid such a situation, it is best to upgrade your illusion skill level. As long as the level is high enough, you don''t have to worry about those illusions."


    Hua Yueling decides to train illusion skills if she has time. It may not be possible to improve the level of illusion skills for a long time, but there is no other better way.Perhaps the best way is to train and improve little by little like this.


    Using gold coins to improve is also a choice, but in fact, the final choice is now, unless it is a very dangerous moment, otherwise he will never make that choice.


    Normally, it¡¯s good to train bit by bit. Take your time. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry so much now, or it¡¯s not the time to worry.


    If there is no danger, Hua Yueling doesn''t need to do that, after all, gold coins are needed to buy them.After purchasing so many skills, the gold coins on his body are basically empty now, and there is no possibility of continuing to buy them.


    It''s not that Huayueling in the illusion space has not been trained in this way. Using illusion and increasing experience has advantages and disadvantages, but the advantage is still greater.

 2063 Chapter 2063

    The experience gained in one training may be a little bit less, but when added up again and again, as long as the number of training is enough, the experience gained is absolutely indispensable.Even if you can only gain a little experience at a time, then ten times is ten points, and a hundred times is one hundred points.


    Everything accumulates little, so don''t think about being able to eat a fat man in one go. It is precisely because she understands this in her heart that Hua Yueling can think about it more calmly.


    Isn¡¯t it just repeated practice again and again. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t do it yourself, or you spend more time. Time is precious, but it depends on what you do and whether it¡¯s worth doing.Training skills and improving skills experience is undoubtedly the kind of thing worth doing.


    Hua Yueling knows what she should and should not do. Spend more time and spend some time. Time is precious, but you shouldn¡¯t be bothered about how to use it because it¡¯s precious. , In that case, it is even worse.


    After all, it is a waste of time no matter how you say it. Instead of worrying about it, it is better to think about what to do, and then do what you should do. It will save yourself a lot of time.Too much worry is no good.


    Hua Yueling''s idea is not incomprehensible, as long as you think about it carefully, you can understand that it is no problem for people to make various plans to save time.The most critical question is whether time is really saved. If there is no delivery, then so many things that have been thought about before are actually useless and a waste of time. If the opposite is true, it is really time saving.


    What Hua Yueling needs is to really save time, other things are not important to him.So now he thinks that as long as he works hard, works hard to use illusion skills, exercises illusion skills and then improves the experience of skills is the best choice.


    The speed of promotion may be much slower in comparison. For example, if you need to upgrade to a level not hundreds of thousands, but tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of experience points, then you can only use illusion skills for only a little experience point, and you will increase it once Level level requires the use of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of skills. No one wants to do that and must "tired" himself to death.


    "Xiaoxue, it''s impossible to say that every time you use a skill is just a little increase in experience, it should be able to improve more."


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling asked Xiaoxue.A little experience or two points of experience at a time are both when you use illusion skills, but if you use illusion skills to fight, do you get more experience?


    "That''s right, the master can finally think for himself, and it''s not in vain to cultivate carefully, um."


    Xiaoxue''s tone used that kind of particularly awkward tone, Huayue Ling just listened to the idea of ??dragging her out and beating her.


    But at most he just thinks about it, not to mention whether he can really pull Xiaoxue out, even if it is pulled out, he feels that he is not necessarily her opponent.


    Don''t look at Xiaoxue''s usual performances are silly, it seems to be foolish and has no strength, but if you really think so because of her performance, you are wrong.That was nothing but Xiaoxue''s disguise, or disguise.


    In fact, Xiaoxue''s strength is definitely not bad. Although there is no evidence at present, everything is just Hua Yueling''s own guess, but he feels that his guess shouldn''t be too problematic.


    As for the specific strength Xiaoxue possessed, this was not something he could guess.Xiaoxue currently only exists as a system elf. He has never acted before his eyes, has never fought, and has never shown his strength.


    However, Hua Yueling inferred based on the existence of the system and helping Xiaoxue find her lost power, so he is still not sure whether it is accurate.But one thing he was sure of was that Xiaoxue was definitely not weak. Even now, her strength was still missing and she was still far from recovering to her peak state, so she should not be underestimated.


    Fortunately, the two sides are not enemies, at least not in a short period of time. As a system wizard, Xiaoxue has done very well, and there is nothing to complain about.


    Huayueling naturally hopes that the two sides will never be enemies, but who can say for sure, Huayueling himself has no way to say anything, this kind of thing still depends on the future development, but also depends on the two sides. If there is no conflict, it is naturally best.


    Xiaoxue usually thinks about what Huayueling is not clear, but he probably understands what Xiaoxue Huayueling is thinking about, and Xiaoxue naturally has an advantage in this respect.


    In the kitchen, Hua Yueling opened the refrigerator, took out a can of drink, and leaned against the wall at will.


    "That is to say, if it is not used as I do now, but used for combat, then the amount of increased experience points will definitely be increased. Isn''t it wrong to say that?"


    "It''s not wrong. If the owner is aiming to improve experience, naturally it is better to use skills in battle. In that case, it is easier to upgrade. Each time you get a different experience, it is definitely better than just using ordinary functions. More experience points."


    "That''s fine. I thought of a good way. If that''s the case, it''s better to act in the same way as before, taking risks while acquiring gold coins and then practicing illusion skills.


    "There is another point that the owner should pay attention to. Whether the skill is used successfully is one aspect, on the other hand, it is the strength of the owner facing the opponent. This will also affect the amount of experience points obtained, and I hope the owner will pay attention."


    "In other words, the stronger the enemy, the more experience points you can gain, right?"


    Huayueling is not surprised at this point. This point is actually quite true. After all, if it is worthwhile to gain the same experience no matter who you use the skill with, it would be too easy. Just find something weaker than the devil. It''s not enough to use illusion techniques to go to Ke Jin''er, no matter where it needs to be so troublesome.


    "That''s right, the stronger the enemy, the more experience you can gain. Of course, the owner should also pay attention to it. It''s not enough to just use skills. If it doesn''t work, you won''t get a lot of experience. The owner needs to pay attention to this."


    "Well, I almost guessed it. It''s not surprising, but this is also correct. After all, if it didn''t produce much effect, how could it be possible to get too much experience."

 2064 Chapter 2064

    Hua Yueling finished drinking a can of Coke, and talking with Xiaoxue was about the same. The information he obtained was pretty good in his opinion, and she knew something she had always wanted to know.This is enough, and the next course of action can be considered well established.


    It''s still the same as before, but the action still needs to be changed. You can no longer only know the battle as before. The battle is to fight, but the battle must be changed.


    Use illusion to fight, which is different from ordinary combat.At present, his level of illusion has improved, but he is still not proficient in using it, so it happens to be able to use the opportunity of fighting to let himself know more about illusion.


    Hua Yueling took some beverage cans and returned to her room through the living room.These drinks have just been taken out of the refrigerator, and they are still chilling on them. They are really enjoyable.


    "Come on, here comes the drink."


    Hua Yueling had just walked into the room and saw the girls stand up and took the drinks from his hand. Everyone was just right.


    The girls are happily drinking drinks. Hua Yueling herself is also very happy. He is a person who likes to drink drinks very much, but he doesn¡¯t actually drink too much in a day. He also knows that this thing cannot be drunk too much, especially It¡¯s best not to drink too much at one time, so you usually have to drink one or two cans at a time, and stop drinking more.


    Hua Yueling was able to control herself, otherwise it would be fine to drink a large bottle at once.He doesn''t think about whether there is any good or bad about the drink. Anyway, if he likes to drink it, then drink it. Why do you have to make yourself unhappy? Is this thing so bad?


    Sitting directly on the ground, he leaned on the bed and watched Mu Ningshuang and the others play games.Originally, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong said to let him come, but he didn''t seem to want to play, so he didn''t move.


    Hua Yueling has no idea of ??playing games for the time being. He still has many things to think about. There are many things that are constantly entangled in his mind, like threads of thread entangled together, let her Feel headache.


    Such and such things have always been the case recently, and the so many things made him feel like he could never finish it.But that''s just a feeling after all. In fact, things are definitely not that much. The reason why it feels like this is mainly because it is too troublesome and there are too many troublesome things.


    This is often the case. Sometimes there are a lot of things that are easy to solve, but it takes more time, and sometimes there are very few things that are encountered, but the few things are difficult to complete.


    Of course, this statement is actually not very correct. There are many other possibilities. The two things Hua Yueling thinks are only two of them.But for him, what he encountered was basically the same, so he had such an idea.


    If this is the case, actually think about it carefully, Hua Yueling''s idea is not wrong, but it is somewhat biased.Ideas, everyone has their own ideas. You can''t force others to change their own ideas, no matter if the other person''s ideas are right or wrong, unless it is extremely wrong, and even so, forcing others is not a good idea.


    Hua Yueling sat leaning on the ground, looking up at the roof.Staring with an attitude close to a demon, it wasn''t actually there, and he didn''t have any other thoughts, just watching that way.


    At this moment, there was something empty in his mind. Everything he had thought before seemed to vanish in that instant, and there was nothing left.


    Never before has his mind been so empty as it is now. At this moment, even he himself didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about. He was still thinking about what happened before, thinking about the situation in the dream, or thinking about it. other.


    Before he knew it, he found that he didn''t seem to be thinking about anything, not because he couldn''t, but he didn''t want to.Those are annoying things.After thinking and thinking, it is impossible to solve problems by relying on thinking. I want to solve some problems, but most problems cannot be solved by thinking alone.


    For example, this is the problem Hua Yueling is facing now. If you don''t go to see it on the spot, if you don''t find whether there is such a terrible guy, everything is nothing but fantasy.


    Hua Yueling wanted to know whether that guy existed in a certain world, but he didn''t want to know that.It was a terrible thing, terrible enough, terrible enough to make him reluctant to think about it.


    I have never met such a guy, not just because of its appearance.To be honest, although Hua Yueling watched the opponent carefully in her dream, he still doesn''t know what the opponent looks like.


    Relying on appearance to scare people is not really scary, and now Hua Yueling feels that there are very few guys who can scare themselves just by their looks.What the guy relies on is other.


    That guy¡¯s appearance is not the key to the problem. After all, Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t know what it looks like. What he can draw with a pen is nothing more than a plausible guy. In short, he is Can''t draw anything.


    "If I were to paint, I would probably draw an outline. The outline must be correct, but it''s useless."


    You can''t see the outline unless it''s someone who is particularly familiar, but even for that kind of person, Hua Yueling doesn''t think that the other party can recognize anything from the outline that exists in her mind now.


    The degree of difficulty is not a joke. Guessing is often the most difficult, especially for people with choice difficulties.


    Hua Yueling knows this well, and she has a difficult choice, especially when she is shopping.The feeling that I want it all but I can¡¯t get it all is not good anyway.


    Before she knew it, she had been stunned for a long time, and when Hua Yueling came back to her senses, she realized that she seemed to have wasted some time.


    Shaking his head, he stood up, ran to the side and took his e-book in his hand.After opening it, he rummaged through it. For some reason, he wanted to read the book at this time, and he didn¡¯t know what he was going to read. He didn¡¯t even know what he wanted to do, but Mu Ningshuang and the others. When playing games.


    Turning his head and looked out the window, the sun was shining and the weather was fine, and today was a pretty good day.If so many things don''t happen, it will probably be a normal time for myself.

 2065 Chapter 2065

    Time flies so fast, it has suddenly become like this.


    Hua Yueling lowered his head to read the book, but although his gaze stayed on the page, his thoughts shifted to some place.The content of the book can''t be said to be meaningless. To be honest, it is a bit boring, but the most important thing is that Hua Yueling''s attention is not on this at all. He is clearly reading the book, but he is thinking about other things.


    Maybe even he himself didn''t know what was in his messy thoughts, but he didn''t want to sort out his thoughts.Just think about it in a mess, anyway, it won''t make much difference.


    In this way, after staying for a while without being on the same channel with other people, Hua Yueling''s attention was retracted and brought back to her eyes.Seeing Mu Ningshuang and the others playing happily, Hua Yueling is actually quite happy, and hopes that she will continue to be like this in the future.


    A peaceful life is what he wants, and that chaotic and irritable life is not what he wants to live.It''s just that he is not able to make a choice, others will not let him live that life, and in fact he has no way to choose, at least it is impossible to stop at the moment, and there are many things that he needs to do.


    Being busy is a must, it cannot be stopped, there is no way.It is difficult to solve all the problems, and even if the current problems are solved, it does not mean that there will be no problems in the future, but moderate busyness is different from uncomfortable busyness.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong came over, and there were only two little guys sitting in front of the game console, but soon even the two little guys came over.The two little guys didn''t know what Hua Yueling and the others were going to do, but they held enough curiosity to get to Hua Yueling and the three of them to look at them with big eyes open.


    Who doesn¡¯t like the cute little guys, Hua Yueling and the others naturally like the two little guys, and what they are doing is nothing shameful. It¡¯s natural that the two little guys want to know something about it. of.


    "Big brother and sister, what are you talking about?"


    The two little guys just listened quietly for a while, and when they stopped talking for a while, they asked curiously.


    "Big brothers and sisters are discussing important things. It may be too early for you. It is normal for you to not understand."


    Lu Yuetong gently stroked the little guys'' heads, and said.The two little guys listened to her and continued to look at them with big eyes blinking, very interested in the topic they were talking about.


    "Don''t you two like games? What the big brothers and sisters are learning is related to games."


    Although even a detailed explanation of the two little guys may not be able to understand, but Hua Yueling still simply explained to the two little guys, at least let them understand some, it can be regarded as satisfying the curiosity of the two little guys. .


    Hua Yueling''s explanation is fairly clear, although there are some parts that are not easy to understand.The two little guys are still very good at understanding. They just heard Hua Yueling''s simple explanation, and they basically understood what he meant. They were both very interested in what Hua Yueling said, especially Lorna. , I really want to see it.


    "Well, if you are interested, just take a look at those books. Just take out the books on the upper floor of the bookcase and take them out. What we learn is related to those. You can learn something from it. ."


    The two little guys ran up to the bookshelf and looked at them, but they still had to read when they thought of learning these things. The two little guys had some headaches. After all, they were very bad at reading.


    Every time they study in another world, the result is the same. Anyway, they can fall asleep while reading. They don''t know how they did it. Anyway, it''s pretty amazing.If they want to say something, they all admire their own ability, which is something that no one else has.


    Although the two little guys have some understanding of programming and the like from what Hua Yueling said, there are still a large part of the books on the shelf that cannot be understood.


    After all, they are all professional books. The little guys just listened to Hua Yueling''s brief explanation, and learned some basic knowledge, but please don''t understand more things.The books on the bookshelf are all professional, so you don''t know what they are.


    The little guys didn''t think too much, took two books from above at random, and then sat on the bedside to read.The dense text makes their scalp numb, but fortunately, they can understand the text.


    If they used to be naturally unable to read the books here, but now it is different. Reading any kind of text on the earth is no problem for them.


    But whether it can be read is a question, and whether it can be read is another question.Although the two little guys are quite curious about these, it is obvious that, just like before, professional books are like heavenly books, or hypnotic books, and they start to upper and lower eyelids as they read.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help but laugh when seeing the two little guys behaving like this. These two little guys are really good enough, and they always behave like this when reading books.Is reading really that boring? Seeing their appearance, they almost closed their eyes as soon as they opened the book.


    I don''t know why the two little guys are so disgusted with reading books. In fact, it can''t be said that they dislike it. After all, they have been trying to read.It''s just that they themselves don''t seem to be suitable for such a method, they are not suitable for reading, and they always behave like this anyway.


    "Okay, okay, you guys still don''t go on, even if you continue to read this way, I don''t think you can read anything."


    Hua Yueling shook her head amused, took the book from their hands in the past, and put it on the bed.


    "If you are really interested, please listen to us. I think it is impossible for you to learn by reading."


    Hua Yueling''s words have no other meaning. This is the fact. The state of the two little guys, or this kind of "talent", is simply impossible to learn from books.I get sleepy as soon as I read it, and then fall asleep as soon as I get sleepy. That''s how it goes back and forth anyway.


    Naturally, the two little guys can''t be blamed for this kind of thing, they don''t want to be like this, but they themselves need to make some changes.

 2066 Chapter 2066

    Nothing is set in stone, and some changes cannot be made all the time.Especially those that need to be changed.


    The two little guys have some things that need to be changed, such as in reading. If they can change, if they don¡¯t feel sleepy as soon as they read, it¡¯s good to be able to read more.


    However, the two little guys did not have such a reading opportunity before, and now it is okay to slowly change their problems, and there is no need to worry, just come a little bit.


    However, Hua Yueling obviously saw the two little guys'' interest in these things high, and after just listening for a while, the two little guys couldn''t sit still.


    Hua Yueling didn''t really notice the movements of the two little guys at first, but he was gently touched by Lu Yuetong beside him, and then Lu Yuetong motioned him to look at the two little guys.Hua Yueling then raised her head to look at the little guys. The little guys seemed to be listening to him carefully, but after a closer look, they knew that they had some small movements on their hands and feet.


    I can see that the two little guys can''t sit still, and Hua Yueling can''t help being funny from time to time. These two little guys are really children.Younger, isn''t it the age for fun.


    Shaking his head, Hua Yueling patted the heads of the two little guys, and didn''t let them continue listening.Anyway, I can''t listen anymore, my mind is no longer on this, why bother to force others.


    "Okay, let''s go and play with you two. Don''t listen to us here."


    The two little guys were also obedient. They both returned to the game console with a smile. It''s better to play games than listening to Hua Yueling and the others.My head hurts a bit after hearing too much. It doesn''t matter how complicated what Hua Yueling is talking about, it''s just that the two little guys are still young after all, so the understanding is not that deep.


    But it''s normal. The two little guys here are just newcomers, and it is excusable that they don''t have such a deep understanding of the various things here.It''s not a big problem, they can try to familiarize themselves with all kinds of things in this world bit by bit, and there is no need to be so anxious.


    Can they also learn some programming techniques or painting techniques, and then help them and others make games? It depends on how they do it later.


    The little guys are still relatively young after all, and may be interested in certain things, but kids, it¡¯s hard to concentrate.Sometimes I am interested in certain things, but the speed of interest transfer is also very fast. Maybe I don''t know when, the original interest suddenly disappears, and I am unwilling to learn.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have any means or methods to increase their interest in learning, after all, even he himself didn''t have a good way to increase interest in learning things he didn''t like.So this kind of thing still depends on personal thoughts, and cannot be forced, for it is useless.


    Thinking about it this way, Hua Yueling naturally did not let the two little guys stay with her to study with her.


    Originally, I brought two little guys here to play, and forced them to learn what it is, not for themselves, but for themselves.Hua Yueling would not do that kind of thing, nor would she do it.


    If it''s really good for the two little guys, it''s better, not what the two little guys hope to do, and it''s not good for them, Hua Yueling feels that there is no need to be a bad guy.


    Hua Yueling also believed that even if she forced the two little guys to stay and study, the two of them would not have any complaints, and they would sit down and study honestly, even if they didn''t want to study.And they wouldn''t complain in their hearts. To the two little guys, Hua Yueling didn''t dare to say that he knew them better than anyone, but he still knew what kind of people they were.


    The two little guys are very cute and obedient, and they don''t always refuse other people''s requests, and they don''t know how to refuse.In Hua Yueling''s view, facing such a cute little girl, no matter who it is, it is impossible for anyone to be cruel, but people in another world can, because they are mixed, orcs and humans.


    Seeing them bounce back to sit down in front of the host and continue to play the game, Hua Yueling didn''t have any special thoughts.They won''t be angry or not angry because of their obvious differences. After all, the two little guys are very cute, and cute is enough.


    The three of them, Hua Yueling, continued to study, but the scope of the three of them did not overlap very much.Hua Yueling mainly studies various knowledge about programming. For this reason, he also needs to learn English. His English scores have always been poor, and the answers may not be able to answer the papers, let alone practical. used.


    Don¡¯t think Hua Yueling has studied English for so many years, and English is still one of the main courses, but Hua Yueling¡¯s accomplishments in this area are really not very good. If she really wants to use English outside, she probably speaks a word If he doesn''t come out, people can''t do it for him.In fact, in his opinion, his situation is almost the same.


    In addition, painting is also within the scope of Hua Yueling''s learning. Hua Yueling really wants to have good painting skills. He hopes that he can paint what he wants to paint.I hope I can learn to that level and have good painting skills.But this has to be done slowly. After all, it is learning with programming. Time must be allocated, with a clear priority.


    Even if I learn painting alone, I don¡¯t know how much time it takes. For example, Mu Ningshuang has been learning painting since childhood and practicing various painting techniques, at least since elementary school.


    Although Hua Yueling said he had painted when he was a child, it was not that he did not paint, but he couldn''t compare with others.One is that he has never studied systematically, and basically paints blindly by himself. Secondly, his painting time is relatively short.


    But it also depends on who it is compared to or not, it is far inferior to Mu Ningshuang, but among ordinary people, he is a kind of hard work.


    Mu Ningshuang naturally focuses on the study of painting. Reading books is not so important to her. The important thing is to look at different paintings and learn more about painting styles.There are only those kinds of painting styles that she can master now, but it is good to be that her style of painting Hua Yueling still quite likes.


    Lu Yuetong is somewhere in between the two of them, covering both aspects, but there is a gap between them in both aspects.

 2067 Chapter 2067

    Lu Yuetong is definitely not stupid. In these two aspects, this degree has nothing to do with her stupidity. The main thing is that she studied relatively late compared to Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang.


    Although she and Mu Ningshuang have been very good friends since childhood, and they are talking about childhood sweethearts, but this does not mean that she will do what Mu Ningshuang knows, and she will learn what Mu Ningshuang learns.In that case, she was Mu Ningshuang''s clone, not alone.


    Lu Yuetong has never studied other art, and in every respect she is considered a relatively ordinary person.From small to large, she grew up in this ordinary way, until she met Hua Yueling and spent some time with him, due to the influence of him and Mu Ningshuang, she decided to start trying to learn new things.


    Compared to what we learn in school, there is not much difference between programming knowledge and painting knowledge, but this kind of knowledge still needs more practice.Unlike the shoes learned in school, sometimes rote memorization is more.


    This may be considered a difference, but before meeting Hua Yueling and learning that he taught himself programming and painting, Lu Yuetong had absolutely no ideas in this regard.


    Now in the process of learning slowly, she is still only a beginner, and the three of them have many problems to solve, but these are all things that can''t be rushed, and you have to take your time.If you have a question, just ask it, and then everyone will think about the answer to the question together. There are many people and they are powerful. Although they only have three people, they are better than just one person.


    Three heads surpassed Zhuge Liang. No matter how thorough one''s thoughts are, it is still possible to have a hundred secrets. Some places are invisible and unexpected, but when there are more people, it will be different.Everyone has different ideas. Brainstorming is the most correct way to learn.


    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong talked for a while, and felt that it would be better to use a computer to conduct experiments directly, and it is better than just thinking here.After all, there are still some problems that are not easy to solve, so practice is still the best way to solve the problem.


    The computer was not turned on, mainly because the two little guys were playing console games, plus Hua Yueling had been busy before.


    After turning on the computer, Hua Yueling entered the code in the editor.Lu Yuetong moved a stool from the side and sat down, watching the sentences he typed out.


    Neither of them talked anymore, and were busy working quietly, Hua Yueling was busy with the work he had at hand, while Lu Yuetong was watching.The two people have a tacit understanding, and this understanding is also cultivated over time.


    Hua Yueling and the others are busy living, but here Mu Ningshuang can only be himself alone.After reading the book in her hand for a while, she got up, walked to the next table and sat down.


    On the corner of the table, there are papers and pencils, all of which Hua Yueling prepared.If the real work is usually done directly on the computer, it is more convenient. Drafting can also be done directly on it, so it doesn¡¯t have to be so troublesome.


    However, the usual practice Hua Yueling was done using these papers, and these papers were not only prepared for him, but also for Mu Ningshuang.


    No matter what, there is only one computer in their home. How can a computer be used by three people together, so some things must be prepared, even when the computer cannot be used, you can try to express yourself idea.


    For example, this is the current situation. Hua Yueling and the others need to use a computer, so she can only sit aside by herself and use the traditional way to do what she wants.


    The time for a painting should not be too long. After all, the times are different, the tools used are different, and the requirements are different.Now the time to paint a painting has been shortened a lot. It would be unthinkable if one wanted to draw a painting in months as before.


    After all, in the words of illustrators like Mu Ningshuang and others, they are actually far from the words of an artist.


    Everyone busy themselves, and the room suddenly became quiet.So many people in the small room actually felt somewhat crowded, but Hua Yueling and others didn''t care about it. They were busy patronizing, and they couldn''t take care of the others.


    The two little guys were playing with their own, and they were having a good time, while Hua Yueling and the others were immersed in their own affairs, putting all the others aside and leaving them behind.


    It took Hua Yueling about ten minutes to write a small program, mainly for discussing with Lu Yuetong about the issue they were arguing with.Simulate the problem and try to solve it.


    There are still some differences between the two parties in this regard, but Hua Yueling doesn''t think this is a bad thing, it''s a good thing, and the two people discussed it for this.After all, if you are the only one, you will subconsciously think that your idea is correct, and you will not have other ideas. This is very possible, but it is different if there are other people. People can see some of you. The loopholes you can''t see in your ideas.


    But even so, Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong still have some arguments, but this will not affect the feelings between the two.It¡¯s just that they still feel that their ideas are correct, and although they are willing to listen to the opinions of others, what should they say in this regard? Everyone¡¯s inherent ideas are not so easy to be changed, especially between the two parties just to convince each other , Did not come up with any strong evidence.


    Huayueling now writes a program to do this, using facts to show which party is correct.In fact, there is another possibility, that is, part of the statements made by both sides are correct and part of them are wrong.


    But now the dispute between the two sides does not lie in this, only in who is right and who is wrong.


    Anyway, both sides are very confident in themselves, don''t know where the self-confidence comes from, and even feel a little self-confidence overburdened.


    Hua Yueling was like that, even thinking about it when he was writing the program, but fortunately he didn''t do anything about it when he wrote it.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t bother to do that, not to mention that he didn''t have the need to do that at all. After all, he didn''t say that he must win, and he had to use this method.


    But as soon as the program started running, the two of them were a little bit dumbfounded. Their ideas were actually right and wrong, not completely correct, but not completely wrong.

 2068 Chapter 2068

    There is no other business these days, if there is no progress on sister Aroline.Hua Yueling was going to rest and rest at home. He didn''t care about other things, just learn some new knowledge. There was nothing else besides that, and he was not interested in doing other things for the time being.


    Hua Yueling still likes to learn, but there is also a problem. The current learning still lacks some practice.Hua Yueling needs to do more practice, not just study. He has learned a lot of knowledge, but many times he forgets it after studying. He always can''t remember, and he is quite annoyed by it. Know what to do.


    In fact, it is not surprising that he will have such troubles. Learning this kind of thing is not so easy after all, especially self-study requires a better method.In particular, we need to understand how to learn better and remember better.


    Not everything needs to be remembered. After all, there is a limit to what a person can remember. It does not mean that you can remember as much as you want.It will weaken over time, so it takes a long time to review.


    This is also the point that Hua Yueling does not do well. He always learns, but he rarely does review.Moreover, he always learns to repeat. He has to read every new book from beginning to end before he can rest assured. This kind of psychology is wrong, but it is difficult for him to change.


    So Hua Yueling also needs to change, no one can stay the same, that kind of thing is impossible.It may not be enough to change every moment, but you must reflect on it every once in a while, and then think of ways to try to make changes.


    Change is not so easy, and a person does not always have to change.After all, everyone knows the need to change, but when and how to change is also a question.


    Hua Yueling has no experience in this aspect, so she can only explore and understand the situation by herself.In what area I need to change, even this Hua Yueling didn''t think about it clearly, so it''s better not to do anything until things are clear.


    If you want to change, then the first thing you need to know is why you need to change, is it just for change?That is definitely not right. If changes are made for the sake of change, then how much meaning can a person change.


    Hua Yueling thinks that such a change is so meaningless, even if you have changed, what can you do? Does your change really mean that you are doing it right?


    That is definitely not right, no matter what.First of all, it¡¯s not right from the root. Change. You need to know what you are changing for and what is the fundamental purpose. Change is because you are not satisfied with some parts of yourself, or not satisfied enough, so you need to change. Until you are satisfied.


    I don''t know where I am dissatisfied with myself, and how can I know what is considered satisfactory. Then, wouldn''t the change have no beginning or end?


    There is no beginning and no end of change, or a journey. Is there a time for such a journey to stop?


    Maybe you want to stop and stop, but that kind of change doesn''t make any sense. In the end, nothing has changed. That can''t be said to be a change.


    Hua Yueling is now thinking about where she needs to change, but it''s just a moment of stunner, and soon he recovered, after all, there is a big beauty next to him talking to him.


    The program ran again, and Hua Yueling looked at the result and found some errors.Didn¡¯t you notice when you wrote it yourself? Maybe.


    The two people talked about some program issues, and then Hua Yueling took a book from the monitor.Several books are stacked next to the monitor, and it looks like there are too many things stacked, not too neat.


    However, Hua Yueling was too lazy to clean up, and didn''t want to clean up. After all, he would take the book and read it directly, which is more convenient.So after going back and forth several times, he piled up all the books that were originally on the shelf, mainly because it was easier to pick up.


    From this we can see how lazy Hua Yueling is. After sitting down, she doesn''t even bother to stand up again. Instead of doing that, he prefers to sit there all the time.So he didn''t bother to put the book that he took back, so he just put it directly next to the monitor and put it on the table, saving it by taking it back and forth.


    In the long run, the table will definitely be a little messy, and there is no way, but Hua Yueling still prefers this easy way.Ease of trouble is the most important thing. Nothing else is important, so don''t worry about it. As for whether to clean up, Hua Yueling doesn''t want to clean up, just let it go.


    Anyway, the books are just placed on the table, which is the easiest way for him.When you want to see a book, you can reach it as long as you put it on the table and reach out.For example, when two people discuss some things, Hua Yueling thought of something, then picked up a book and rummaged through it.


    The two people were discussing very seriously, whether it was Hua Yueling or Lu Yuetong''s attitude in this regard, they weren''t mixing, they were really studying.


    One afternoon almost passed like this, but Hua Yueling and the others didn''t occupy the computer for too long, they just used it for a while, and then handed over the right to use the computer to Mu Ningshuang.It depends on whether she wants to use a computer or not, if she doesn''t use it, the two of them will use it first.


    However, Mu Ningshuang wanted to use a computer to draw, and the content of the drawing had not been fully set, but Mu Ningshuang decided to paint first.After drawing, let Hua Yueling decide which style of painting to use, these are all decided by Hua Yueling, not by her.


    After all, the overall design of the game was made by Huayueling, but Huayueling has not yet figured out what the content of the game will be.However, the type of game doesn''t need to be considered. Hua Yueling''s favorite is RPG type of game, so it is also RPG to make, but it will be integrated with other types, not just RPG.


    It''s just that after all, they are still a small workshop with only three people, not even a small workshop, in fact, at most it can be regarded as a micro workshop, after all, the number of people is really too small.


    Of course, no matter how you say it, it is much better than having only one person at the beginning. Hua Yueling made the game by himself, and he didn''t know it would be possible to make it until the year of the monkey.

 2069 Chapter 2069

    Hua Yueling hadn''t waited long to wait for the news from Sister Aroline. Just half a day later, Sister Aroline personally rushed over and told him that everything that the guy could ask had been asked.


    "Do you know where he came from?"


    This is what Hua Yueling is most concerned about. Others are not very important. The most important is the place where the other party comes. Others may also be important, but they are still somewhat dispensable to him.


    "I see, he came from a very interesting place. My sister and I have never been to that place. My sister is very interested in something, and I plan to go to see where."


    "Can you pass?"


    It is not so easy to make a teleportation array. It does not mean that you can pass if you want to. The most important thing is to know the coordinates of the place to be teleported.


    If there is no specific location, it cannot be transmitted.This was what Hua Yueling wanted to ask, and this was what she asked at the beginning.


    "Some questions came out, but that place is rather peculiar, and it is very different from the place where it was previously teleported. So if you want to teleport in the past, you have to change it. The original method should not work. I don''t understand this too much, anyway. Just leave it to my sister, and then it''s up to my sister to do."


    Arolin is definitely inferior to Livello in terms of teleportation, so this matter still has to be handed over to Livello to solve it. As for how to transmit it, it depends on Livyo''s choice.There is no way Aroline can do it anyway.


    In fact, when she first asked the other party for a specific coordinate, she even wondered if the other party was lying to herself, if she didn''t know that the other party could not cheat herself anyway.


    But there are also other possibilities. The coordinates are just printed directly in his mind, which means that he originally didn''t know the coordinates, but only knew what kind of place he came from, but didn''t know where that place was.


    After Aroline got the coordinates, she couldn''t be sure whether it was real or not, so the only way was to ask for help. Only Livio could ask for help.If Sister Livello didn''t even know it, it would be difficult to handle it, and the possibility of trying to find the place where the opponent came was not very high.


    After all, there is only so much information that can be obtained now, and it is very difficult to ask something from the other party''s mouth, mainly because the other party knows so much, even if you ask, it is impossible to ask more. Many, after all, the other party doesn''t know how to answer you for things that the other party doesn''t know.


    Fortunately, Livello still had some understanding of her moral coordinates. After getting the coordinates from her, Livello thought about it, and then told her that she needed to study.It may take some time, and it may not be researched so quickly, so it may take some time.


    Hua Yueling also got this news from Sister Alorin, this news is still useful to him, at least it means that he can pass and have the opportunity to go to that world.Although he would rather not go if he could, because even if he hadn''t gone yet, he could already think of what he would encounter.


    But no matter what, you still have to go when you can. Avoiding will not solve the problem. Instead of avoiding and waiting, it is better to take the initiative to attack.In that case, there will be some initiative, otherwise it will only be suppressed by the other party and cannot control the situation.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want much, he just wanted to live simply and safely, but now it seems that such a thing is also very difficult.


    "If I can, I''d like to come over and take a look."


    "I''ll take you with me, don''t worry. But you have to be careful when you get there. That place is definitely not easy."


    "Does Sister Aroline know anything about it?"


    Hua Yueling asked curiously, it sounded like Sister Aroline knew something.


    But Aroline shook her head and said that she didn''t understand anything, but she saw something wrong with that guy.The place that guy came from is definitely not easy, let alone that guy is really strong in illusionism, and he himself has incredible illusion ability.


    "The most terrifying thing is that guy''s spirit. His spirit is not entirely his own. Other powers are terrifying powers."


    "Sister Aroline can make you feel scared?"


    Hua Yueling asked in surprise, he didn''t think there was anything in this world that would make her feel scared, but he didn''t expect it to be.


    "The main reason is that the power is too weird. I have never encountered such a weird power. But to me, it is nothing. I just never thought that there is such a power in this world, so I am still very I want to see what kind of guy that possesses such weird power."


    "That must be a pretty scary guy."


    Hua Yueling sighed. When Sister Aroline said this, he had already thought of that guy, and that guy''s figure appeared in his mind.That is indeed a pretty scary guy.


    I don''t know what the expression would be if I let Sister Aroline see that guy. I would not like to look at the expression. It is probably the same as my expression at the time.But he felt that given the strength of Sister Aroline and Sister Livello, they would definitely not be the same as when they were in their dreams, and they would not even dare to even look at each other.


    It¡¯s just that they¡¯d better not let the other side know this time, and it¡¯s better not to have a conflict with the other side. In fact, if there is a real conflict, there will be almost no suspense in the battle between the two sides.


    He didn''t think that any of the people Hua Yueling had encountered or heard of was the opponent of Sister Aroline or Sister Livio, it was too difficult.


    Aroline and Liweiluo can be said to be invincible, of course, except for the organization in their mouths, but the person in that organization has never seen Hua Yueling.However, according to Sister Aroline, the strength of the people in there is the same as them. To say that they are better than them, they can¡¯t reach that level. It¡¯s just that there are so many people on the other side, which makes them uncomfortable. If only the strength is similar to theirs, in fact, dealing with each other is not a difficult task.


    Now the other party can''t find them, but there will definitely be conflicts at that time, but it is hard to say whether the other party will find them or they will go back to find the other party.


    "Xiaoyueling, sisters rely on you."


    "I will definitely work hard."


    Hua Yueling said with a wry smile, just because of her own strength.

 2070 Chapter 2070

    It''s not that Hua Yueling doesn''t have confidence in him, but he understands his strength very well. So far, his strength is nothing in the eyes of Sister Alorin and Livio.


    It''s like those heroes see a slime, it''s almost like that.The difference in strength between the two sides is so big, maybe in the future, their strength will grow, and they may be able to surpass Sister Aroline.But now Hua Yueling couldn''t even think about it, it was a hell-level difficulty.


    However, he still has confidence. As long as he makes good use of the system, he can actually improve his strength quickly, only to see if he can grasp the opportunity.


    So far, the improvement of Huayueling''s strength has been very fast, this kind of improvement is for him as well as for ordinary people.But for Sister Aroline and the others, this improvement is still slow and pitiful, and the gap between the two sides is just like this.


    Hua Yueling told Aroline what she saw in her dream, which included both what she saw and what she thought of after seeing those things.


    Aroline was listening very carefully, and the darker she listened, the more solemn she became.At first she didn''t think there was anything, but after listening carefully, although Hua Yueling might be a bit of an exaggeration, that guy was terrible, and it was inevitable to be an extraordinary guy.


    "Did you dream of anything else?"


    At the end of hearing, when Hua Yueling stopped talking, Arolin asked suddenly.Hua Yueling was taken aback for a while, but she didn''t expect that Sister Aroline even knew that she had dreamed of other things. He thought that those were not important things, but now she doesn''t think so.


    Hua Yueling recalled, and said everything she still remembered.In fact, some places have not been remembered very clearly, but they don¡¯t need to be as clear as what he said.


    Just talk about what she dreamed about, and let her have a simple understanding.Hua Yueling''s mind is somewhat confused, and after all, it has been for a while, except that the terrible guy impressed him too deeply, the other impressions were not so deep.


    Forgetting is actually quite normal. After all, I have dreamed so many dreams at once, and it is impossible to remember them all.Say as much as you can remember, this is beyond his control.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    But after listening to what he said, Aroline''s expression didn''t change much.It seemed that there was nothing Hua Yueling said that made her more concerned, no surprises.


    So Aroline just listened and didn''t ask anything.Hua Yueling herself was thinking hard, and at the same time she tried her best to say what she could think of.


    Although they are all dreamed at the same time, these dreams are not all related.Some of them are related, but a large part of them are completely unrelated. In this case, you need to make your own judgments, whether what you dream of is related to the world where that terrible guy is.Associated.


    Whether it is related or not is actually easy to see if it is easy to see, but it is not easy to see if it is not easy.There is no evidence for such a connection, and it is difficult to see it, even if it is carefully observed, it is difficult to see anything.


    There are differences everywhere in these dreams. Although there are some similarities among them, the similarities are very weak, making it difficult to see.


    "It''s still very interesting, that guy really values ??you Xiaoyueling."


    After hearing this, Aroline said with a smile, Hua Yueling spread her hands out speechlessly, what does this mean to value herself? This is clearly taking herself as a goal.But if it is considered important, it can also be said to be important, but it must be different from the kind of importance he thought.


    "I really hope that he won''t come to trouble. But since they all come like this, this time I will also trouble him."


    "It''s better to be more careful." Aroline did not forget to remind him, "Let''s just check it out for the time being, and that guy is not easy. Don''t be careless when Xiaoyueling comes, and forget about this."


    "Sister Aroline, don''t worry. When did I make such a mistake in this kind of place, I know how to do it. It''s just a look in the past, and I''m not so arrogant. I think I will be able to take him How about it."


    Hua Yueling shook his head and said so, not because he was not confident, but it was not so easy to deal with the opponent with his current strength.At least not as easy as imagined.


    I think it takes a lot of work to face such a guy. I wandered in pain for a long time in that world of illusion and dreams.But finally found the opportunity to break the shackles and get out of that nasty and terrible place.


    It was so difficult to face that guy, and then think about facing a guy who was more terrifying than him, how could Hua Yueling say that he was confident that he would eat him.


    Hua Yueling is not a fool, nor is he the kind of person who doesn''t know the heights of the world and feels that he is number one in the world.He is a calmer person, and he can be calmer no matter what. This is what he thinks he is doing well.


    However, Hua Yueling was quite curious about what he could see in the world where that guy existed, and was quite interested.And in fact, if it is possible, he also hopes that he can solve the problem after he gets there, instead of dragging the problem like that. No one wants that. If the problem is delayed for a long time, it will not be good for anyone. It is for Hua Yueling. This is true for the other party.


    But in general, if the time is long enough, it will actually be good for Hua Yueling.He can take advantage of these time to improve himself and raise his strength to a higher level, and then the battle between the two sides will be different from now.


    Naturally, under such circumstances, the opponent will also improve during this period, but the speed of its improvement will not be very fast, and it can even be said to be very, very slow.


    Before observing the opponent, Hua Yueling didn''t know what kind of strength the opponent was, but now he had a general understanding of the opponent''s strength.As for what the other party will look like in a while, he doesn''t even know.


    So it still takes time to verify it, and he will know it then.

 2071 Chapter 2071

    I talked about what I saw in my dream again, and there was nothing too interesting.Those things are almost like this, there is nothing too noteworthy, so two people chatted and didn''t talk about it anymore, there was no need to talk about it again, it was meaningless.


    "Sister Livello will study for a while, right?"


    What Hua Yueling is more concerned about is when he can pass. He really wants to go to the world and see, he also looks forward to what that place will look like.


    "I don''t know, but based on the strength of my sister, it shouldn''t take too long. Probably just wait, it won''t take long."


    In this regard, Aroline is still very confident in Livio, Livio''s strength can be said to be the best in the world, and more knowledge is also quite proficient.Although it takes some time, it certainly won''t make people wait too long.


    "I still want to know what there is in that world, but such a world is probably terrible. No one likes living in that kind of place."


    "I don''t want to live in that place and I can leave that place, even if I don''t like it. No matter how painful the world is, they can only bear it, and they can''t do anything else."


    "That''s true, so we might be able to find some people there. But people from that world..."


    Hua Yueling felt a little horrible just by imagining it, living in such a world, where there are such terrible guys, what people will become, Hua Yueling finds it difficult to say clearly.


    But at this time, it is useless to think too much. After thinking so much, you still have to look at the reality.After the past, everything will become clear, and it''s better than wanting so wildly now.


    Anyway, it¡¯s enough to know that you can go to that world after a while. As for other things, you don¡¯t think so much. Anyway, you will know what it is like when you go, and you will know what you can see there. Why bother to think so much.


    Aroline didn''t talk about this topic any more, mainly because there was no need to talk about it now, and she didn''t talk about it for the time being, it was meaningless.


    After this, her gaze fell to Mu Ningshuang''s side. When the two people chatted, they didn''t hide the others from others, so everyone else heard what they were talking about.Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong also let go of their work at this time, and listened to their small talk curiously.


    But even though they heard a lot of things, Hua Yueling still didn''t tell them about the things that happened while she was sleeping, about her being drawn into the world of illusion.Save them worrying about themselves, there is no need.


    Anyway, there is nothing wrong with myself, so why bother to say such a thing again, it''s just worrying the girls in vain.


    "Speaking of which Xiaoyueling you did before, sister, I have also played it."


    Aroline suddenly said this when everyone else was silent.The attention of the three of Hua Yueling and the others immediately gathered on her.


    "really?"


    Hua Yueling and the others are quite shy in this regard, especially Hua Yueling, so they said that although they made a game by themselves, it did not come out. Everyone knows this.For example, Sister Aroline and Sister Livello, he thought they probably didn''t know.


    "I made the game so confidential, Xiaoyueling, you guys are really good enough, don''t you think we don''t know if you don''t talk about sister?"


    "That one¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling is a little shy, thinking that she has made games that people she knows have also played. I don''t know how she would think about it.Hua Yueling feels that the first game she made is not very good, at most it is a semi-finished product, mainly because the production time is relatively short, and they have few staff. Although the game is still being updated, it is only updated at a very fast speed. slow.


    But now it is much better than it was at the beginning. When the game was first released, the game was full of bugs, and they naturally had no experience in this area.When I first arrived, I can only be regarded as a beginner, so it took a lot of time to fix bugs and various problems at the beginning.


    Some content was updated in the follow-up. Although it is hard to say how conscientious it is, at least Huayueling feels that it is okay for the price of their game.


    What makes them most happy is that the response of the game is still quite good, and everyone is pretty good about it. Although there are some negative reviews, most people are encouraging.


    "Sister Aroline, what do you think of our game? Is it fun?"


    "I thought you would ask me what I think of the story."


    "Don''t laugh at us. The story of that game is not very good, at most it is a medium level. And that is not what we are most concerned about. We are most concerned about the gameplay. A Ling thinks that if the gameplay is not interesting, Then the game is meaningless."


    Of course, this is just Hua Yueling''s own opinion.Playing games, if there is no good way to play, there is no point, that is, to be able to choose by yourself. He always felt that it was meaningless to only follow the script.


    As a player, you have to be able to make choices, and depending on the content of the chosen game, it will be interesting.I can control everything, rather than being controlled.


    But everyone thinks differently. He thinks so, but others may not think so. Some people like the plot.


    I can only say that my personal ideas are different. As for who is right and who is wrong, what is right or wrong in this regard.


    "I think it''s pretty good. Although it''s definitely not as good as those masterpieces, it''s already very good as a small game."


    That''s right, the most that Hua Yueling and the others have produced is a small game, don''t even think about comparing it with other masters.The gap is still very large, but the fun of the game is not only here, the fun of the game is not the size of the game, or even the game screen, but other aspects.If you only judge whether a game is interesting based on the game screen, then the masterpieces of the game are all interesting, while the independent games are all boring, which is obviously not the case.


    "Are you working hard for the next work?"


    "Well, I have such an idea, but we haven''t figured out how to do it yet. For the time being, it can only be considered as a stage of preparation."


    Hua Yueling said so, she was just preparing for it. As for the specific production time, Hua Yueling didn''t think about it herself.

 2072 Chapter 2072

    Originally, Hua Yueling thought that she would have to wait for a while to get the news, but she didn''t expect that Sister Liweiluo''s actions were really fast.It was just two or three days, and it was time spent in another world. In modern society, it took less than a day. Hua Yueling and the others could already go to another world through the teleportation array.


    However, Livello only knew the location of that place and how to transmit it. As for the specific transmission device, it has not been completed yet.It will take some time to make the teleportation array for teleportation, but it will not take too much time and will be completed soon.


    Hua Yueling and the others are not in a hurry, anyway, as long as they know that they can go to that world.It''s because Hua Yueling doesn''t know what she is going to do in that world for the time being, but she always wants to see it. As for what she can do there and what she wants to do, we will talk about it later.


    Hua Yueling and the others did not study at home for a long time. Sister Yun was not at home in the morning and afternoon, and Hua Yueling and the others would not stay at home for a long time. The three of them would travel to another world through the teleportation array.Then study hard in another world.


    Hua Yueling writes and draws in the notebook. He is not going to make a simple plot, but wants to make a more complicated plot.However, what he wants to make is not a linear role-playing game, but a game with freedom and the player can control the plot to some extent.


    In that case, the effort required is definitely great, but Huayueling must do a little better at a time, whether it is the plot or other aspects.At least compared to the first game, it must be improved.


    Hua Yueling feels that there is still a great opportunity and possibility for improvement. After all, it has been so long since the first generation of games was released. She and Ningshuang and Yuetong have all made great progress.


    Although they can only be regarded as novices in terms of programming or painting, they are definitely incomparable with those with considerable experience, let alone comparable.


    However, as time goes by, they have also grown, and they have not always been based on their original strength and experience. This kind of improvement cannot be said to be too great, but it is indeed an improvement.


    Hua Yueling is not so confident about himself. He knows that his programming skills or experience are definitely better than ordinary people, but he is still inferior to those masters.Therefore, I still need to learn, learn more, learn a lot of knowledge, and keep in touch to learn and enrich myself.


    Only by doing this can you improve your programming skills. Just reading a book is not enough. There are many things you need to know.It¡¯s too much, all kinds of information, all kinds of latest information related to programming, it takes a long time to collect, not just reading a book, and then just following what the book says, or according to your own ideas Just make contact.


    That''s definitely not enough. The world of programming is changing rapidly, and great changes may happen when you don''t know it.This is still very important, so if it is possible, it is better to always pay attention to the latest information and not to fall behind the times.


    Learning computer itself is the era, but this is not enough. If this is the case, then after a period of time, you will still be behind the era.Need to constantly learn more information to improve their understanding of programming.


    The old one just cannot be said to be useless. As long as it is not completely discarded, it will still be useful for a long time, but the new information will obviously be more useful.If you don''t know enough about new information, then you are still lagging behind and need to be updated from time to time, everything is the same.


    Aroline didn''t leave immediately, although she had been anxious before, and wanted to return to the other world to continue to study the power that Huayueling they found with Sister Livio.But after staying here for a while, she didn''t worry anymore and stayed.


    In fact, there is nothing important here, Hua Yueling is quite curious about what she will do when she stays.But Hua Yueling doesn''t have to worry about these things. Sister Aroline likes to stay here, so let her keep it. Anyway, there is no problem.


    He didn''t know what Sister Aroline was thinking, maybe she just studied it for too long, so she was a little irritable or tired, and wanted to find another place to rest for a while.


    It is actually quite possible to think this way, but no matter what, the relationship with Hua Yueling is not too big. Sister Aroline can do whatever she wants without affecting them.


    Although Sister Aroline stayed, she didn''t do anything. She just sat next to Terris and Lorna, watching them play games.She didn''t take the initiative to play, even if two little guys asked her, she just shook her head.


    Hua Yueling and the others did not change much, and after talking about the barren world and terrible enemies Hua Yueling dreamed of for a while, they returned their attention to what was in front of them.They continue to do their own thing.


    "Xiaoyueling, can you also develop a multiplayer game, wouldn''t it be fun to play with more people?"


    Just when Hua Yueling and the others started to study new problems in programming, Aroline seemed to have thought of something interesting and suddenly said.


    Hua Yueling stunned slightly after listening, then shook her head.


    "We still need to learn in this area. I don''t have much experience in network programming. And generally, online games also need servers. We need to prepare for this. Let''s think about how to do it first."


    Hua Yueling has learned a bit about the Internet, but Hua Yueling has no good ideas about how to do online games.He doesn¡¯t know what to do, so just like what he and Sister Aroline said, he has to gain some experience, and learn some information about network programming, and know how to do it, otherwise there is no Way.


    "You can take your time, don''t worry."


    Aroline just mentioned it casually, even though she was quite looking forward to Hua Yueling''s next work.However, in her mind, Hua Yueling and the others still have more important things to do, and it is the best choice to improve their strength as soon as possible.


    She thought so, but she didn''t say it, nor did she mention it, so Hua Yueling and the others didn''t know what she was thinking.Even so, Hua Yueling themselves knew what was more important.

 2073 Chapter 2073

    Sister Alorin stayed with Hua Yueling and the others for a few hours, and then went back.But Hua Yueling and the others took a look at the time. It was still early, and sister Yun couldn''t get off work.It will take at least a few hours for her to come back, during which time they can go to another world to play.


    "Sister Aroline, let''s go with you too."


    Seeing that she was leaving, Hua Yueling stood up and said.


    "Are you going there too?"


    Aroline didn''t expect them to follow, and asked curiously.


    "Well, let''s go over there for a while. It''s kind of boring to stay in one place."


    "All right, then come with me."


    Arolin said so, waved and led them directly to the place where the portal of her house was.Hua Yueling and the others are not as convenient as her coming and going. With a wave of their hand, they can use the teleportation array to teleport to a place. Although Mu Ningshuang has also learned some knowledge in this area, it is still not on the earth. I dare to use it casually.


    Even though magic is very powerful in all kinds of different worlds, it is greatly suppressed in modern society.This is not what Mu Ningshuang thought, but what Jerucy who has been here several times said. It is more difficult to use magic here, and there will be a sense of stagnation when using it. I don¡¯t know it¡¯s because of modern society. There are still other reasons.


    However, according to Ze Lucy, it seems that the development of the two worlds is different, and the power system is also different.Of course, the most important thing is the difference that is born from the beginning of the world.


    The two worlds have been completely different worlds since they were first born. It is for this reason on the embankment.In another world, people have known the existence of magic power from the very beginning, whether they are aware of it or there are other possibilities, but this is not the case in this world. If you want to speak more truthfully, there should be no magic in this world. Correct.


    "But the absence of magic does not mean that magic cannot be used here. It just needs some chance, otherwise there will never be magic in this world."


    Apart from the deeper reasons, Je Lucy couldn''t explain it clearly in one sentence or two sentences, and in fact, even she didn''t fully understand why this happened.


    Jelucy knew many things, but there were also many things she didn''t know, such as the difference between the two worlds.Although she knew about the existence of different worlds before, at that time she heard Aroline and the others say, but she hadn''t really been to other worlds, and the modern world was still the first other world she had visited.


    Through this world, she has a better understanding of some things she didn''t know before.But this is not enough. I want to explain the difference between the two worlds or different worlds. However, the current research is only at the preliminary stage, and it takes a lot of time to make progress.


    And now that there are other things to study, it is estimated that Jie Lucy will not focus on this matter in a short time.However, these are not too important to Hua Yueling and the others. They are not scholars anyway, and there is no need to go to too many researchers to thank them, as long as they can use magic or fight here, and other things are not so. important.


    However, due to such restrictions in modern society, Mu Ningshuang usually rarely uses magic here. After all, it is too troublesome to use, and there are restrictions, and the amount of magic that needs to be consumed will increase.All kinds of unfavorable reasons add up to this situation.


    Restriction exists for Mu Ningshuang, but it is nothing to Aroline and the others.Regardless of the teleportation formations and portals arranged by Sister Aroline and Livello, they all sound like magic-related things, but in fact they are not using magic power.


    Aroline and Livello used an alternative power, a power that Hua Yueling had never seen or understood.Sister Alorin and Sister Liweiluo didn''t say what kind of power it was. The only thing that is certain is that the power they possess is different from every power Hua Yueling understands.


    And in itself, the power of the two of them is also different, which is a conclusion drawn through observation.Hua Yueling was curious about what kind of power they had, but no one answered his question.


    Hua Yueling and the others teleported directly to Sister Alorin''s home, and then came to another world through the teleportation array.Hua Yueling has different feelings every time she comes here.This is a great place, Hua Yueling thinks so, he likes this place very much.


    Standing at the place where the portal was, Hua Yueling was enjoying the cool breeze, which was really comfortable. This was a relatively unique experience.It is not easy to experience this feeling in modern society.


    Hua Yueling has also been to some places, such as the barren woods, but these two places are completely different, and they feel completely different.


    Compared to a more desolate place like the barren woods, Hua Yueling still prefers such a vibrant place.


    Arolin and the others didn''t rush to leave either, so they stayed here with him for a while.Then a few people walked to the tree house.However, Hua Yueling and the others did not enter the tree house, but stayed outside. Hua Yueling wanted to read in such an environment, but did not want to enter the tree house to read.


    It must be great to read in such an environment. Hua Yueling had such an idea, so he decided to give it a try.Try to see what it feels like to read in such an environment.


    Aroline said goodbye to them, and then went to the tree house. She still had her own affairs to do.


    The two little guys, Terris and Lorna, also came back. After all, Hua Yueling and the others have come back, and there are only two of them left in the house, so it''s better to follow them back.


    However, they did not continue to play in the tree house, but stayed outside with Hua Yueling and the others.They were playing in that clearing and looked very happy.


    Hua Yueling and the others were sitting in the tree stump, reading and studying, and the little ones were playing happily.Blowing the wind and listening to their laughter, Hua Yueling felt relaxed and comfortable like never before. Perhaps this is the way he wants to live, and it is the sight he wants to see.


    Even learning is more motivated, not only him, but Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong are also affected.They watched the two little guys playing happily, and they were very happy.This is a happy moment, a happy moment.

 2074 Chapter 2074

    After studying for a period of time, Hua Yueling and the others were also a little tired, reading a little longer, and sitting for a little longer.Hua Yueling''s gaze fell on the two little guys not far away. The two little guys are still playing happily. Although there are only two of them, they are still playing very happily.


    Hua Yueling and the others were sitting here looking at the two little guys, and their mood relaxed.


    Lu Yuetong put down the book and went to play with the two of them, but she was the only one who went there, Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang stayed.The two did not speak, and just sat quietly, looking at them.


    It seemed that the three of them were playing hide-and-seek, two of them hid, and then the remaining one went to look for them.However, their gameplay must have some other world characteristics, otherwise it would be too easy to find.


    "A lot of things have happened to us too, who would have thought of going back to the way it is now." Hua Yueling suddenly said that, but Mu Ningshuang just hummed, it didn''t sound too big. Reaction.But Hua Yueling didn''t care too much. In fact, no matter what Mu Ningshuang''s reaction was, it didn''t matter to him, he just sighed suddenly.


    "Change is good." Mu Ningshuang added that after a while.After hearing it, Huayueling was stunned for a while, probably she didn''t expect what else she would say.


    "It''s pretty good."


    I thought about it seriously. Although there are many times when I feel tired all the way, all this is a good thing for them.The trouble is a bit more troublesome, but it is definitely good for them, not bad.


    Unknowingly, since the acquisition of the system, time has passed so long, and he has grown a lot.But it wasn''t enough. Hua Yueling looked down at her hand. She had a good power for her use, but just this power was not enough. He still needed more power.


    Stronger power is not so easy to obtain, even if you have a system.Having the system only improves the difficulty of acquiring strength.For example, originally you didn''t know what to do to improve your strength, or you didn''t know how to acquire skills. After you have the system, everything becomes visualized and simplified. This is the benefit of the system.


    Of course, the benefits provided by the system are definitely more than that, there are other benefits, but it does not need to be so clear.No matter what kind of people it is, the system is a very useful tool, even Aroline and Livio.


    But what they are more curious about is actually the origin of the system. If you know that they can almost be said to be the most powerful existence in this world, it is almost the case.If you really want to fight alone, few people can fight them.


    But even so, in their view the system is still full of mystery, and there are even many things that they have never seen before.It''s hard for them to imagine what kind of people can create such a prop. This is a powerful prop and an incredible prop. The incredible thing about it is that it shouldn''t exist in this world.


    Anyway, as far as Aroline and Livio knew, no one could make such props, let alone others.They can''t do this by themselves, even if they really see it, it''s impossible for them to make such props.


    That''s why it is said to be incredible, which means that there are more characters in this world than they know, and more powerful than them.But even if there is such a person, regardless of whether they really exist or not, just treat it as existence.


    Even if there is such a person, can he really make such props?It must be difficult, almost impossible.


    Aroline and Livello couldn''t think of any kind of person who could create such an incredible system.


    That requires not only strength, but also many other things. Regardless of their strength has been so strong, but even so, they are impossible, and it is completely impossible to create such a thing.That''s something against the sky. If it''s just one of the parts, they might still be able to manufacture it, but they could not manufacture such a complete system anyway.


    Both of them were very curious about where the system that Hua Yueling had came from, but Hua Yueling didn''t know it himself, and naturally there was no way to answer other people''s questions in this regard.


    Ask Xiaoxue, Xiaoxue won''t answer, and will consider other things.I don''t know if Xiaoxue doesn''t know or is unwilling to say it, but judging from her performance, the possibility of unwilling to say it is higher.


    Everyone is curious about the existence of the system, as well as where it comes from, but no one can answer their doubts.Xiaoxue may be able to, but people don''t want to say that you can''t force them to say it, so no matter where it comes from and what intentions it has in this place, they can only bury their doubts for the time being.


    As for when the doubts can be resolved, they are not clear.No one can answer this question. It can only be said that they will know when the time comes. Naturally when it is the time, Hua Yueling is not clear.


    Hua Yueling was also curious about where the system came from and who made the system, but he also knew that this was not something he should know.And knowing that it may not only be bad for you, but it will also be bad.


    Therefore, Hua Yueling is still very calm, don''t know if you don''t know, he is not ready to ask anything, just like this slowly.Let''s talk about it when you have enough strength, or if you have enough capital to spy on them.


    This matter came to an end after some discussions. Although Sister Aroline and Sister Livello are still very curious and want to know more about the system, it is obvious that only On their own, there is nothing they can do without any clues.It is impossible to find the clues I want, so I can only give up temporarily.


    Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang looked at Lu Yuetong playing with the two little guys, and suddenly laughed, not knowing why they laughed.Obviously, there is nothing funny to look at, but at that moment, he just wanted to laugh. Just laugh if you want to. It doesn''t need any reason, and it doesn''t mean that you can''t laugh without crude oil.

 2075 Chapter 2075

    Mu Ningshuang next to him watched him smile, tilting her head strangely, but she didn''t ask her doubts, but just looked at his profile.Perhaps it was strange, Mu Ningshuang blinked her big eyes, but after staring at him for a while, she suddenly pursed her lips and chuckles.


    Hua Yueling heard the laughter and looked at it subconsciously, seeing that Ningshuang laughed like herself, making her laugh even happier.He didn''t know why, maybe it was because he saw each other''s heart-to-heart, maybe that was the reason.


    Hua Yueling didn''t mean to ask questions about everything. He didn''t ask why or say anything. The two people just communicated with each other with smiles.


    She smiled, perhaps because she was tired, Hua Yueling stopped smiling, and Mu Ningshuang gradually reduced her smile.Both of them gathered their attention and put them on the book in their hands.


    "Should we get up and walk around."


    Originally, Hua Yueling wanted to read a book for a while withdrawing her attention, but now it seems that there is no need to read a book in a hurry. Anyway, she has been reading for so long before, and it is a bit boring.And my mind is a little tired, now I''m just walking around, now I''m in the woods, I can take a walk when I get up, and I can go anywhere.


    "Ok."


    Mu Ningshuang naturally didn''t have any opinions, he just listened to him whatever he wanted.


    The two put down their books and got up and walked around.They didn''t walk to the place where Lu Yuetong and the two little guys were. If they didn''t want to disturb them, let them play leisurely and happily.


    The two people bypassed the book house and came to the back of the tree house. They didn''t have any specific goals. They just walked around here.Enjoy the coolness under the shade of the trees and watch the natural scenery in the woods.


    The light in the woods is very dim, and there are no lights except the tree house, so the whole woods is actually quite dim.The trees here are quite dense, almost squeezed to grow together, you can see how close they are and they don''t want to be separated.


    There are many fallen leaves and branches on the ground. Some of them have been dry for not knowing how long they have fallen, but some of them should have fallen from above only recently, so they are quite soft. .


    Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter what kind of place Hua Yueling walks, but stepping on the soft leaves, it feels more natural than stepping on dry branches and leaves, listening to the sound of clicking. .


    Neither of them spoke, and just walked in the woods like this.Neither know what the other is thinking, but it doesn''t really matter.


    Anyway, it came to relax, not for thinking.They came here, walking here just for relaxation, no other purpose.


    Hua Yueling likes this environment very much. Although it is a bit darker, it is really a good place.It is difficult to find such a place in modern society, and what I have to say is that the forest is actually very dangerous, and there are hidden dangers everywhere.


    If you are walking in the woods, you may not know when the danger will come to you, so you have to be more careful in such places.But Huayueling and the others don''t need to be like this. They know everything about Huayueling, so there is no need to worry about it here.


    If it is an ordinary person, it will not hurt. It is better to be careful when entering the forest and observe everywhere to avoid being caught by insects or snakes.There may not be these in the woods, but there is always nothing wrong with being careful. After all, if you are accidentally targeted and then attacked, it is not a joke.


    If it had been in the past, Hua Yueling might not have dared to go to such a woods, but it would have been blocked for a long time, and with his strength, there was no need to worry about anything.You can enter and exit at will in such a forest without any danger.


    The two of Hua Yueling didn''t have any goals, so they walked around randomly, and they wouldn''t go too far, lest they couldn''t find their way back.In fact, even if you go a little farther, there is nothing. It is impossible to find a way. It is just that there is no need. Anyway, no matter how far you go, it is almost like this here, and there won''t be too many changes.


    There are trees everywhere, and there is basically nothing other than trees.


    It is very rare to want to see some other scenery here, but Hua Yueling and the others have seen some different scenery.But that was the place that I found after following Karin. If the two of them were to find it by themselves, they would have no confidence to find it.


    And those places are quite far away, it''s not that they can be found in a while.


    The two ran around the tree house at will, and a lot of medicinal materials were planted near the tree house.But those herbs were something Hua Yueling didn''t know, and Hua Yueling didn''t know anything about it, and hadn''t learned it.


    He was like that, and Mu Ningshuang was like that, so looking at the densely growing herbs, they didn''t know what they were.They could only tell it was a herb, but they didn''t know what it was.


    In this respect, it is definitely incomparable with Jieluxi''s sister. After all, she should have grown these herbs by herself, and she must be able to use these herbs to refine the pill.In fact, Hua Yueling is also quite interested, if he can, he would like to learn too, but he has already learned a lot after all, and he is too greedy to chew, so he just put it in his mind for the time being, and just think about it.


    I''ll talk about it later, I want to learn too much, if I continue like this, I can''t learn it.You know that Hua Yueling now knows a lot of things, but none of them is proficient.


    For example, in terms of combat, although he has some skills, the real combat experience and skills must still be insufficient.


    And he doesn''t have much time to improve, so he definitely hasn''t improved in this regard.This is true in all aspects. Hua Yueling''s time is limited no matter what, he can''t change unlimited time, so he needs to judge and choose many things himself.


    What to do on earth, these are all he wants to think about.If you can''t see a new skill, you want to learn it. In that case, the scope of learning is quite wide and there are many things to know, but in the end it is still empty.


    "At least one must be proficient."


    Being proficient does not mean that there is no need to learn, it is just a stage.

 2076 Chapter 2076

    The two of them did not encounter anything in the forest. It was still quite quiet and safe. Regardless of the darkness of this forest, it was actually not that dangerous in this forest.


    There are some monsters here, but there are none near the tree house, so it is very safe near the tree house.In fact, there should have been monsters near the tree house, but those monsters were killed or expelled by Zelucy. In addition, Zelucy lived here. After a long time, it will naturally become hers. On the site, those monsters didn''t dare to come here anymore. After all, it would be too dangerous to come here. If they were discovered by Zelucy, it would basically be a dead end.


    Unless the monsters are those who are extremely lack of wisdom, as long as they are not fools, they know to go around here.


    And this neighborhood is still the resident of the elves. Although the people of the elves live in harmony with nature, this does not mean that they will not hunt monsters.


    So this neighborhood is considered a restricted area for monsters, it is best not to come to such a place.After all, there is still a lot of space in this forest. Nowhere is it good to go, and many places are not occupied by anyone. Isn''t it bad to live in such a place? Why do you have to go to such an unsafe place?


    For this reason, there are almost no monsters in the vicinity.It doesn''t mean that you can''t see it at all, but the chance of seeing a monster is very small.


    In addition, there are very few bugs in such a place, so it is said that this place is actually quite safe, and it is safer than other places.


    There are no other people here, everyone is busy, it is estimated that only Hua Yueling and the others can be regarded as doing nothing.


    I don¡¯t know what Sister Aroline and the others are doing now, but when Huayueling thinks about it, maybe they are still studying that kind of peculiar power. That kind of power is so attractive. It can even be said that there is no eating or drinking, which means that the power must be thoroughly studied as soon as possible.


    Is there any progress? Hua Yueling also asked Sister Alorin, but she didn''t get an accurate answer. Sister Alorin herself didn''t think it was right.


    I don''t know what kind of effect the power has, but since Sister Aroline and the others care so much, it shows that it must be of great benefit.If there are not enough benefits, or if the research is finished, it will not have any effect on them, Sister Aroline and the others will not be so anxious to study, let alone spend most of the time on it.


    In this case, it just proved the usefulness of that power.Although I don''t know what kind of use it is, I don''t know whether it is possible to try to use that power after thorough research, but these actually have nothing to do with Hua Yueling.


    The biggest problem with Hua Yueling is that his strength is not enough. If he has enough strength, he doesn''t need to think about it at all. He can definitely understand the role of that power.It is because of the lack of strength that makes me feel confused and study what kind of power does.


    But every kind of power is different. Maybe you can use that kind of power if you study it thoroughly and rely on that power, you can master that kind of power, or the next time you encounter that kind of power, you don''t have to worry about anything, and you can easily fight it.


    These are just Hua Yueling''s guesses. As for which one is true and which one is wrong, he himself does not know.


    "I want to do so much, so let''s forget it, Sister Aroline and the others like to do research, so I can''t help me."


    Hua Yueling shook her head, trying to get her attention away from that. Anyway, she didn''t have much to do with her for the time being, so she shouldn''t think too much about that aspect.It''s useless to think about it, isn''t it, you can''t do anything by yourself, so let''s look at them. After the power is thoroughly studied, they will naturally let people like themselves know what kind of magic power is.


    If you think about it carefully, that power is likely to come from the power of God.The strength is so strong that Sister Aroline and Sister Liweiluo don''t know if they can be regarded as gods, then what is the real god, and how powerful should it be?


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help thinking about this question in her mind, but after thinking about it, he couldn''t think of an accurate answer.


    It is impossible to imagine how powerful the owner can be called a god.Anyway, that kind of person is definitely not something she can contend with, Hua Yueling is very clear in her heart.


    What about the guy in my dream? What kind of existence is that guy.Hua Yueling recalled the power that that guy possessed. Maybe that guy''s power was not that strong, but on the other hand, it was a very powerful existence.


    After all, Hua Yueling hadn''t confronted the opponent head-on, nor had he had the opportunity to really observe the opponent, so what she didn''t understand was particularly clear.But if he thinks from his current limited understanding, the power the opponent possesses is a different power system.


    If you are fighting alone, or in a head-on confrontation, Hua Yueling feels that he and he are almost at the same level, and it is possible that the other party is stronger. No matter which type, Hua Yueling will not be in a head-on confrontation anyway. Fear of it, there is still a fight with it.But in other respects, that''s not the case.


    The thing about that guy lies in the incredible aura that lingers on him, that kind of oppression, and the terrifying aura that it exudes.Hua Yueling didn''t know how to describe it. Anyway, the guy was terrifying.This is probably the impression it gives people.


    An ordinary person who sees that guy, may not even see that guy''s figure, just knows that guy''s existence, or maybe sees that guy''s shadow, etc., will be scared and unable to move.If you really come into contact with the other person, you may even be scared to death.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t do this in any case, which made the other side powerful, or what he thought the other side was powerful.


    Naturally, if a powerful guy approaches it, it has other ways.Although the guy''s existence feels quite illusory, but he is real, but the way of existence is different from ordinary creatures.


    That guy seems to exist in the gap between the two worlds, but it does not belong to one of them. It is a special existence.Don''t look at it living on that barren planet full of death breath, that''s not its home there, it''s just a foothold, it stays there temporarily.

 2077 Chapter 2077

    As for how Hua Yueling knew this, he certainly didn''t guess it by himself, nor did he know where he read books or articles.These were all Sister Aroline told him, just when they were talking about the world that guy was in.


    Just hearing what he said about what she saw and heard, Sister Aroline could know such things, which really went beyond Hua Yueling''s expectations.Let him admire Sister Aroline quite a bit, Sister Aroline can be said to be a mobile library, and the knowledge contained in her head is unknown.


    Hua Yueling thought that there was no way to compare with Sister Aroline, and the gap between them was too big.This is true whether it is strength or just aspect.


    The knowledge that Hua Yueling possessed is not much, and most of them are knowledge of modern society, and many of them are still useless.But Sister Aroline is different. I don¡¯t know how much knowledge people have. It is not just knowledge about different worlds and battles. There are also various other things that may be useless, maybe just very interesting. Knowledge.


    She knows more bits and pieces than everything she knows. This is the gap between the two sides.So don''t look at the usual sister Aroline joking, like a silly big sister, but in fact, she is smarter, smarter than you, don''t know how much.


    The two people walked around the tree house for a while, enjoying the freedom and relaxation for a while, and then the two of them went around the tree house and returned to the stump in front of the tree house.


    Lu Yuetong was still playing with the two little guys, but they didn¡¯t see the three of them. He thought he might have ran into the woods. Hua Yueling looked deep into the woods, but couldn¡¯t see anything. , I can''t hear their voices, I think it should be a little far away.


    "Why are they missing?"


    Mu Ningshuang also looked into the depths of the forest, and she could not see the three people, so she whispered curiously.But she wasn''t asking, just murmured like that.


    "It''s probably a joy to play, forget it. I ran into the woods without knowing it, it''s okay, you don''t know their strength. Besides, this is the territory of the elves, and there are no very powerful monsters nearby. do not worry."


    In fact, just as Hua Yueling himself said, he didn''t worry much, and there was nothing to worry about.In any case, this place is considered to be the territory of Jieluxi sister, and it is the territory of the elves in the far distance. How could something happen in such a place, let alone Lu Yuetong''s strength is also considered good.


    The two of them sat like this for a while, no one spoke, and quietly stared at the other side of the clearing, which is the forest where Lu Yuetong and the others were.Both of them kept quiet, as if waiting for Lu Yuetong and the others to come back.


    The wind blew, and the quiet atmosphere did not last long.Hua Yueling put her hands behind her back and looked up.A little tired, he just lay down, then took the e-book from the side into his hand, and scratched his fingers on it.My head hurts a bit, maybe because I read too much, so it''s a bit uncomfortable. Anyway, Hua Yueling can''t read it for the time being. If I continue to read, I will just squeeze something into my head.


    Hua Yueling felt that her brain was about to explode, so she didn''t think about anything, put the book in her hand aside, closed her eyes, and just lay down to rest.I don''t know how long the rest will be before I can recover, but these are not important, so I don''t think about it first, just rest for a while.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have such a state before, and he did. It was because he had read books for too long, so he said that he had a headache.But for Hua Yueling, this was considered normal, and there was nothing to fuss about.


    Mu Ningshuang lay down looking at him, still speaking without words, the two of them just stayed without any words.After staying here and practicing constantly, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t eat here, but they had already written about it and went back. After all, there are still things at home.


    Sister Yun hasn''t got off work yet, but time has passed for a long time, and it''s almost time to prepare dinner.If it is usual, it will be more convenient. You can just heat the leftovers directly. It doesn''t have to be so troublesome, but today is different. There are no leftovers today, so you have to spend more time cooking at night.


    Hua Yueling''s cooking skills are naturally not good, at best they can only be said to be like that.Moreover, Hua Yueling doesn''t know how to cook many dishes. At most, he can learn about it on the Internet when he needs to cook, and then follow the tutorial directly.


    However, Huayueling generally can''t remember the steps after making it. The next time she cooks the same dish, she still needs to look for recipes online.I don''t know why, maybe it''s because he only wanted to cook, but didn''t even think about memorizing the steps of cooking, so he never remembered it.


    Hua Yueling herself feels quite strange, and she is not so stupid in principle, how can she feel stupid in this respect.Obviously, I try to memorize it every time I make it, although it is only a momentary effort.


    What Hua Yueling has in mind is only the most common recipes, he can''t remember the more complicated ones.If you don''t know this, you will definitely think he is a stupid, but he is definitely not stupid to that extent.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong have gone home. They have been here for too long. They spend very little time at home and spend time with their families.So they decided to spend more time with their families recently.


    Hua Yueling can naturally understand them. She doesn''t have to go out at home every day, but they come to find herself every day, and they come for almost one day, and don''t go back until night.Thinking about it, they know that their time at home is actually very short, but they have had a dinner at home, and then they should rest after a while.


    After the two girls left, Hua Yueling started to get busy on her own. He hadn''t figured out what to do in the evening.But the rice is already steamed, he can only steam rice, which is a rather advanced technique for him, he will not.


    "It''s time to go shopping, well, what can I do."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t figure out what to do after thinking about it, so she didn''t think about it at all, and went to the vegetable market.See what''s there, and then make a decision.


    Anyway, there is still time, and it is not so anxious.

 2078 Chapter 2078

    Hua Yueling didn''t expect to go to that world so early. Only one day after Sister Aroline told her about it, she came back again and told him that he could go anytime if he was ready. .


    "Sister Aroline, have you been there?"


    I asked such a question curiously, and the answer was negative.


    "That place is not so easy to send to the past, so it takes a while to go there once. If you want to go again after this time, it will take about a month."


    "Does it take that long?"


    "Well, that place is a bit special, so even my sister can''t guarantee that she can go there at any time. And my sister also said that that place is not a good place. People like us had better not stay there too long."


    Unexpectedly, what she was going to was such a dangerous place, Hua Yueling hadn''t really thought of it before.Although he already felt that the guy who existed there was terrible, he did not expect that the world itself was also terrible.


    Hua Yueling became a little worried after listening to Sister Alorin''s words, but the worry was just worry, no matter what, he couldn''t stop going to that place, he must go.


    "Okay, if there is no problem, then there is no problem to go now. Is there still Yuetong under the name of Shang Ningshuang?"


    "Call it all, let''s go together, if Sister Yun has the skill, call Sister Yun to go together."


    "Do you want sister Yun too?"


    "It''s better to call."


    Aroline said with certainty.


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect to call Sister Yun too, but since Sister Alorin said so, let''s call Sister Yun.She must have her reasons for saying that, and there is no need to ask herself, just do as she said.


    And after all, she was going to a new place. Sister Yun would probably want to go there too. If she hadn''t told her to go according to Sister Aroline''s instructions, she would probably not go.


    "Then where do we go, do we go to another world first and then go to another world, or from this side?"


    After Hua Yueling dialed Sister Yun''s phone, she asked Sister Alorin next to her.


    "Just talk to Sister Yun, just go directly to my house, let''s find two other people and go directly. It''s troublesome to avoid going around."


    Aroline did not answer directly, but said so.Hua Yueling nodded, at this time the phone was also connected.


    "Hey, it''s Xiao Ling, is there something?"


    Sister Yun¡¯s gentle words came out of the phone, and sister Huayueling immediately said her intentions after he greeted.Just as he thought, Sister Yun said at first that he would not go, but when she heard that Aroline said that she should go with her as much as possible, she was somewhat hesitant in her words.


    Aroline will not aimlessly, since she said that she had better go with her, then there must be something that needs her to help.After thinking about it, Hua Yun didn''t think about it for too long. Hua Yun made a decision within ten seconds at most.


    "All right, sister will go back now."


    "Don''t come home, we''ll go to Sister Aroline''s house in a while, and Sister Yun, you can also go directly."


    "Okay, I am as soon as possible."


    After saying goodbye to each other, Hua Yueling also hung up.Next, they should leave to find Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong. The two of them don¡¯t know about it yet, but they don¡¯t have to call them. Just go and find them. Anyway, go to A Luo. Sister Lin''s house also happened to be on the way, which was quite easy.


    In this way, Hua Yueling cleaned up and went on the way immediately. In fact, there was nothing to clean up. After all, they weren''t going to travel long distances, nor were they going to settle down there.


    Riding a bicycle to the house of Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang, the two of them did not live together, but they almost lived in an area.There is some distance between the two, but the distance is not that far, so it is actually quite convenient to find the two of them.


    Hua Yueling rode a bicycle all the way to Lu Yuetong''s house, their home is still slightly closer to Lu Yuetong''s.It will only take a few minutes to go from Lu Yuetong''s house to Mu Ningshuang''s house, very quickly.


    "Bang bang bang."


    Hua Yueling knocked on the door, and soon heard footsteps coming from inside.


    "Here, who is it?"


    "Auntie, it''s me, I''m coming to Lu Yuetong."


    Hua Yueling has not come to Lu Yuetong¡¯s house very often, but Lu Yuetong¡¯s family still has a deep impression of him. After all, there are relatively few people who have such a good relationship with Lu Yuetong, and they are basically girls. , There are no boys like him at all, except for him.


    Lu Yuetong quickly ran down from upstairs. She didn''t expect Hua Yueling would come to find herself, so there was some surprise on her face.Walking quickly to his side, Lu Yuetong directly asked him if there was anything wrong.


    If nothing happened, he wouldn''t take the initiative to come to him. Lu Yuetong understood this, so he asked directly.


    Hua Yueling briefly talked about the matter. In fact, he had told them about this matter before, so they all knew it, and they didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    Lu Yuetong naturally wanted to go with him. She also wanted to go to that terrible world to see what kind of world it was that could make Hua Yueling say terrible words.


    After Lu Yuetong joined the team, Hua Yueling and the others immediately went to find Mu Ningshuang, and it was easier to find her, without even having Hua Yueling to explain anything, she came out directly and left with them.


    This is considered to save them some time. Although it is useless to save time, they still have to wait for Sister Yun to come over.They couldn''t leave before Sister Yun came over.


    When they arrived at Sister Alorin¡¯s house, Hua Yueling and the others could have time to talk about this topic, but it¡¯s basically useless to talk about it. After all, no matter how much they talk, they have never been there. .As for what the world is like, in the final analysis, it is just thinking about it. As for whether this conjecture is correct, you still have to go to that place to find out.


    Now it is useless to guess more. After all, guessing is nothing more than guessing. Facts are not the same as guessing.


    So talking about Hua Yueling and they talked to other places, after all, it is meaningless to just speculate here.Don''t take your guesses as truth, that''s funny.


    Hua Yueling and the others chatted casually during the period before Sister Yun came over. There was no specific topic, and they talked whatever they thought of.

 2079 Chapter 2079

    Hua Yueling has always been the kind of person who doesn''t like chatting very much, because he thinks that most people chatting are actually meaningless and have no special meaning. They are really purely to pass the time.And he thinks the topics other people are talking about are quite boring.


    These are all his thoughts, so it''s not that he can''t chat, it depends on who he is going to talk to. For example, he is very happy to chat with Mu Ningshuang, Lu Yuetong and Sister Alorin. Although the topics the four of them talked about might not be of any use, it was similar to when they were chatting with others.


    But Hua Yueling felt that the topics they talked about were at least relaxing, not so uncomfortable.It can be said that this is where Hua Yueling is happier. If they get together and talk about the meaningless things, then he probably won¡¯t speak, he will just sit and listen to them and watch them. Give some reactions when you come here.


    What makes me feel awkward is that I can talk about the topics I want to talk about instead of cooperating with others to chat like that.I just heard others say that I still don''t know what I''m thinking.


    This is the case for Huayueling many times, listening to other people''s conversations, she basically doesn''t say a word.It''s not that he can''t talk, but he feels that he has nothing to say about those topics, and there is no need to say anything.


    While chatting while drinking a drink, time passed without knowing it. At this time, there was a knock on the door, it seemed that Sister Yun had already arrived.Hua Yueling raised her head and took a look at the time. According to the calculation of time, it should be almost time.


    "I''ll open the door."


    "You better pick me up, Xiaoyueling, just wait here."


    But Aroline was faster than him, and she had already reached the door when she spoke, and in a blink of an eye the figure disappeared.I don''t know why she looked a little hurried, Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other, they were a little confused, but everyone didn''t say anything, Hua Yueling did it again and just continued to wait.


    Anyway, Sister Alorin and Sister Yun over there should be here soon, and they don''t have to wait too long.


    After a while, I heard footsteps and the sound of two people talking.Hua Yueling stood up immediately, and in a blink of an eye she saw Sister Alorin and Sister Yun walking in.


    "Okay, everyone is here, let''s go quickly, don''t let my sister wait too long."


    Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others had no opinion, so everyone gathered together and went to the portal in the backyard.They need to directly use the portal to teleport to another world, and then use the portal to teleport directly to the place they want to go in the other world.


    The trouble is a bit troublesome, but this trouble is also necessary.For some reason, she couldn''t directly transmit from here to that world. Hua Yueling didn''t know why, but this was what Ms. Mu Ningshuang said, and Sister Aroline didn''t tell him why.


    In any case, it doesn''t make any difference from which world to go, whether it is from here or from another world is the same.


    After coming to another world, Hua Yueling and the others did not go to the tree house.Originally, Hua Yueling thought she was going to the tree house, but Sister Aroline did not lead them over, instead she walked in another direction.


    "Sister Aroline, where are we going?"


    "Go to the place where the portal is built. My sister said that the portal is very dangerous, so it is best to build it in a place where there are no people. It will definitely not work on the tree house. There may be trouble at that time. The tree house is likely to be Ruined."


    "Is that serious?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect that this time creating a portal would still be so dangerous, which was really surprising.


    Hua Yueling and the others have been walking for a long time, and they don''t know how far they have gone. Anyway, it must be a long distance from the tree house and the fairy kingdom.


    And they didn''t perform this operation in the woods at all, but went outside the woods, which Hua Yueling didn''t expect at first.


    Originally, he thought he was going to create a teleportation formation in the woods, but he didn''t expect to end up outside the woods.This is quite surprising, but these are not the most important, the most important is that the portal has not been completed yet.


    Sister Livello and Sister Jelucy are discussing something, it seems that they are discussing the construction of the portal.But these Huayuelings couldn''t help much. Except for Mu Ningshuang and Sister Alorin, no one else had done anything in this regard.


    Seeing them coming, Livello beckoned to Aroline and Mu Ningshuang to beckon them to go over. It should be to ask them to discuss something related to the portal.It seems that it will take some time to complete.


    However, what Hua Yueling is more concerned about is that Sister Alorin clearly said that the portal has been built before, and that it can be directly teleported here. How is it like this now.


    I was very puzzled, but now there was no way to ask. After all, Sister Aroline had already been called, and no one could ask.However, through observation, Hua Yueling also discovered that when she noticed the situation of Liweiluo and the others, her face also showed an unexpected expression.


    It seems that the teleportation array should have been built before. It''s just that I don''t know what happened again. The portal was destroyed.


    Sister Livello and the others were not satisfied that they destroyed it, or did something else happen.


    The three of them couldn''t help much, so Hua Yueling and the others stayed aside and watched. Since they couldn''t help much, just don''t mess with others, and they don''t need to do anything else.


    The four people over there are arguing about something. They seem to be arguing quite strongly. It seems that there is some disagreement in opinion, and no one can convince anyone.


    "It seems that there is something troublesome. I don''t know if it can be solved quickly."


    Hua Yueling said with some worry. It seemed that the situation was not so good. She was still thinking about what she would encounter in that terrible world, but it''s better now. It seems that she might not go there anymore.


    But you still have to wait and see, maybe the problem will be solved in a while, so wait and see.The result cannot be determined now.


    Hua Yueling and the others could hear what Sister Aroline and others were talking about over there, but they were all things he didn''t understand.It was also normal. After all, they were talking about magic, and although Hua Yueling had some magical accomplishments, it was still incomparable with them.

 2080 Chapter 2080

    Hua Yueling didn''t know what kind of difficulties they encountered. Perhaps it was a technical problem.It usually takes a lot of time to solve such a problem, but I don¡¯t know how much time it will take them to solve the problem.


    Hua Yueling naturally hoped that they would be able to solve the problem sooner, and get the portal up early, but it seemed a bit difficult.


    At least for a while, it looks like it can''t be solved. You can only continue to wait and go again when the problem is solved.


    The four people were still arguing, still arguing about certain issues, but Hua Yueling still couldn''t understand what they were talking about.They were all words that were difficult to understand, but this was just Hua Yueling''s low level of magic skills, so he couldn''t understand it. If his magic had been stronger, he might be able to understand some.


    This situation lasted for a long time, Hua Yueling and the others had been ignored, Sister Aroline and their attention were completely on the portal.


    But they are really good. Although it took a lot of time to discuss the problem, when they found the problem and the way to solve the problem, the problem was solved very quickly.


    It took some time to repair and repair, and the four of them were able to complete the repair of the portal in front of them.But even if the repairs were completed, Sister Livello didn''t tell them to let them go, but signaled them to wait a while.


    Although they were anxious to take a look, Hua Yueling and the others could only stop and wait in place.It seems that even if the temporary things are repaired, there will be no other changes. Something may happen, although they don''t know what it is.


    After waiting for a while, no one moved, and suddenly the portal started to flicker.Hua Yueling blinked unexpectedly, thinking that she had made a mistake, but when she looked closely, she found that it was not that she had made a mistake, but that the portal was really flickering.


    Livello blinked and saw no movement, a force enveloped the portal.The portal¡¯s light flickered faster, and at this moment, a force burst out of the portal and attacked the people standing near the portal.


    However, it seems that Sister Aroline and the others have been prepared long ago. When that force just emerged and attacked, there was a force that enveloped it.The attacking force struggled, trying to break free of this control, but it was obviously not that simple to do so.


    The force that trapped it was so strong that it couldn''t break free no matter how hard it struggled, it could only turn the rivers and seas inside, but it was still unable to break the shackles on itself.


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect that so many things would happen just by opening a portal. It would be a real trouble if they teleported over as soon as the Chuan Chung door was opened.When they are attacked during the transmission process, they will not even be able to react at all.


    It is estimated that something similar happened while waiting before, so they had not completed the construction of the portal when they arrived.Maybe the portal was destroyed that time, so Livio and the others had to repair the portal again.


    But it¡¯s not a way to go on like this. If the guys on the other side of the portal keep using this method to attack, if the portal is destroyed again and again, then they don¡¯t have to be busy for this all the time, this day is all. The portal is repaired, and there is no need to do other things.


    After a while, all those powers were eliminated. Those powers weren''t actually strong, they were just a little weird.It would be very difficult for them to cope with Hua Yueling, but there are other people here, including Sister Livello and Sister Alorin. It would be easy for them to deal with these forces, Hua Yueling. They can''t help much.


    But then the same problem appeared again. The portal could no longer be used, it was destroyed by the previous power, and there were some damage.Although forced use seems to be no problem, but looking at the extremely unstable portal that flashes, Hua Yueling feels that it is better to repair it, otherwise, who knows where it will be teleported to.


    Seeing that the teleportation formation was destroyed again, Livio and the others were also a little helpless, but they were not in a hurry to discuss what to do and how to repair the portal.It was talking about what to do to protect the portal from being destroyed.


    In fact, this is the most important thing. If the portal has been destroyed in this way, then they should not think about leaving here and teleporting to another world.Although it is possible to fight to see if the portal can transport them to the destination if the portal is destroyed, it is luck to fight, and naturally it is better to use an intact transmission array.


    There is no way, but it still takes some effort, and it seems that some expensive props are needed.After the teleportation array is repaired, the opponent will definitely make the same idea, but this time they will let the opponent return without success.


    The portal was repaired again, and it was quite annoying to do the same homework repeatedly. Not to mention that Hua Yueling felt so, but Livio and the others thought so too.So they also want to solve the problem as soon as possible, so that the other party can no longer destroy the portal, and can''t attack here through the portal, which is enough.


    As long as they can go to another world through the portal, they don''t need the others temporarily.


    This problem is actually not that difficult to solve, it is a little troublesome, of course, if this problem is not solved, it will only be more troublesome.So between trouble and more trouble, the choice is naturally troublesome, and no one can make another choice in this choice.


    The other party seemed to be able to perceive whether the portal was good or bad, so the moment the portal was repaired, a force of force had already attacked the portal.However, just as that force struck, another force repelled the attacking force, eliminated it very smoothly, and then followed its path and attacked it in turn.


    In fact, such a counterattack cannot be of any use. It is purely a dream to get rid of the guy on the opposite side by relying on that no special power.Therefore, the function of that power has never been the case. That power is only used to find out some things, and there are some things Livello and the others need to understand, and they need to learn something from the other party.

 2081 Chapter 2081

    Everything was completed faster than expected, after the force chased the trail of the opponent''s attack and counterattacked back.The situation here has basically stabilized, and there is no problem.


    The portal is well protected, and it is impossible for the other party to use the portal to attack, because the portal is basically a stable existence, not to mention Livio and the others have other means to guarantee each other There is no way to do anything through the portal.


    After all, this is the portal they created, not the portal created by the other party.There is still a big difference. The portal is theirs and is under their control.


    If the portal was created by the other party, then they would have to be more careful and do some other work, but they obviously don''t need this now.The thing to do now is very simple, that is to ensure that the portal is no longer affected by the other party, which is enough.


    It is true that the portal will no longer be affected by the other party, and there will be no more problems, they can already pass through here.


    The first one to pass is Livio, Livio is the strongest among all the people here, and there will be no problem passing through the portal.Not long after Sister Liweiluo teleported, Aroline and Jelusy followed and teleported through the portal, and then Hua Yueling and the others.


    To say that the portal Hua Yueling and the others have used it many times, such as the portal from modern society to another world, they don''t know how many times they go back and forth.But this time through the portal has a different feeling.


    With dizziness in her mind, Hua Yueling felt that she seemed to be in her dream again.It was still a strange dream, a dark dream with nothing. He had seen this kind of dream, but what he saw at that time was not a dream, but an illusion.


    What is the difference between the environment and the dream? Actually, there seems to be more similarities between the two.


    But this world is still more like a dream, because he can''t control himself in this world.In the dream world, he can say that he is a protagonist, but in fact he is not the protagonist.


    You can only see everything by yourself, but cannot do it yourself.He is like a pair of eyes, able to see many, many things, but what''s the use of that? He can see and can''t do anything, no matter what he wants to do.


    However, this situation didn''t last long. About ten seconds passed, or it might not even arrive. Hua Yueling recovered, only then found herself on a cracked ground.The sky is gloomy, but the air is full of heat.


    Looking up into the sky, the dark clouds are densely covered in the sky, and it seems that it may rain at any time.


    Looking around, this place can be said to be thousands of miles away, and cracks can be seen everywhere.There is no good place in the earth. Don''t try to find anything here, let alone villages or people, even an ordinary creature is difficult.


    The guy who can survive in such a place almost does not exist, not because of other things, it is too arid, how to survive without water.


    Everything is still secondary. If there is no water at all, it is really impossible to survive.


    Others who arrived here earlier are observing the surrounding situation. Obviously, it is very difficult to find something nearby, but if the guy that Huayueling saw in her dream is living nearby, it would be true. possible.


    Such a guy can no longer be judged by the rules of ordinary creatures'' survival. It is by no means ordinary creatures, so what it needs to survive must be different from ordinary creatures.


    Ordinary creatures need food or drinking water, but that guy, Hua Yueling doesn''t think he needs these.Whether it is food or drink, he doesn''t need it at all. It doesn''t matter to him whether it is or not.


    However, since he was able to attack them through the portal before, it means that the opponent is very likely to be nearby now.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t find the other party''s figure, which is also very normal, how could a guy like the other party let them find it so easily.If it is really easy for him to find it, that would be a strange thing.


    Liweiluo and the others didn''t know what they were thinking about, whether they were also looking for that guy''s figure, Hua Yueling felt that it was probably the same.They must also have a deep resentment towards that guy, but the main thing is that they also want to see what kind of guy that guy is.


    I got some related news from Huayueling, but that kind of news was only obtained from a dream after all, and it was unclear whether it was correct.But there is a great guy in this world, and it is true that there is an incredible guy.


    But that guy was hiding well, Livello and the others did not find the guy when they looked for it.No one knows how it was hidden, but he was able to fool Livello and the others in a dream, so that they could not find themselves, which is quite powerful in this respect.


    Hua Yueling and the others did not stay in this place for a long time, nor did they move separately, so everyone formed a team and walked in one direction.Livello acted first, and she didn''t tell anyone else, she just walked in that direction, seeming to have noticed something.


    The others looked at each other, and then everyone Jin followed behind her, and everyone walked in that direction.What everyone is most curious about now is what is there that can arouse the curiosity of Sister Livello. It must not be a simple thing, perhaps the guy who hides more.


    Hua Yueling and the others just walked over there like this. In fact, they didn''t see anything noteworthy along the way. The scenery was the same everywhere, and Chidi Qianli was not just for fun.


    With the delay of time, Hua Yueling felt that the air became more and more hot.And looking up at the sky, the sky is getting more and more gloomy, and it seems that it may rain at any time.


    But after walking for a while, Hua Yueling didn''t find anything strange, let alone find that strange guy.What the guy hides is really good. It would take a lot of effort to find it, but it''s not that easy.


    But this kind of thing had long been thought of, and Hua Yueling had never thought of conflicting with the other party so early.Hua Yueling originally only wanted to come here to understand the situation, but he didn''t expect such a thing to happen directly.

 2082 Chapter 2082

    Hua Yueling really didn''t expect things to develop to the present situation. He originally wanted to come here to take a look relatively easily.But I didn''t expect that the other party would have noticed their existence before coming over.


    It''s not bad now, things have developed to this way, the other party is willing to pay attention to them all the time, now sister Aroline and the others are okay, if they are the only people next time, it would be hard to say.


    In any case, the world is not safe for him, so it is better not to come alone in the future.They said not to come alone, if they don''t follow Aroline, they would not come as well, it is too unsafe.


    But now is not the time to worry about these, the most important thing to do now is to find the hidden guy as soon as possible.If it is natural to find the other party, it is good to solve the other party in advance, so there is no need to worry about the others.However, it seems that the possibility is still not very high now. Livello and the others are very strong. I don''t know how much they are stronger than the other, but this is not something that can be determined by the strength of their strength.


    The other party is very accomplished in terms of reclusiveness, or that he knows a lot more than the kind of power it possesses, and that kind of power has never been seen before by Livello, so coming here is a little bit blind. of.It is not so easy to find the other party. If you understand the strength of the other party, then you will have some understanding of the other party''s hiding methods.


    But it is not impossible, Livello is now using the simplest and most troublesome method, which is to rudely use her own power to carry out a carpet search.However, such a search requires a powerful force, and only people like Livello can do it in such a place.


    For example, Livello and Aroline Jelucy are naturally not affected by the environment here and the power contained in the environment. For them, that power is dispensable. .


    However, Hua Yueling and the others were still affected by this kind of power, and their spirits still had a great influence, but they just couldn''t see anything on the surface.Fortunately, Hua Yueling and the others were not so affected.


    Hua Yueling himself didn''t even know that he was affected, no one told him, and he himself hadn''t noticed this at all.


    There was a mess in her head, Hua Yueling herself almost didn''t know what she was thinking, anyway, she was thinking wildly.He had a headache as he thought, and he held his head with both hands and shook his head vigorously. This was a bit better, but the thoughts in his mind were still very confused.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    With a low groan, Hua Yueling herself still didn''t realize what had happened, and still didn''t know that she was affected by some power here.


    Don''t look at that guy hiding in hiding, there is no intention to show up at all, but it is not just hiding and observing them.At the same time, it is also trying to find a way, otherwise it will force them to stay here, or it will teach them a lesson.


    He couldn¡¯t see through the strength of Livello and the others. After living in this world for so long, it has also encountered some guys stronger than itself, but it¡¯s still as powerful as Livello and others. Seen for the first time.


    If you can''t see it through, even it can''t see through their strength, which shows that they are very strong and that they are definitely characters that it can''t afford.


    Since it is not irritable, it would be better not to provoke, but the conflict between the two parties has already begun.It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not doing anything when the other party came here. Before that, before the portal was built, if it didn¡¯t attack then, maybe it¡¯s better to say something now, but it attacked, so now between the two parties There is a conflict, and it is not something he can avoid by doing nothing.


    But since Liweiluo and the others don¡¯t dare to attack, but Huayueling who follows them is not like that. Huayueling and the others are naturally strong, but they are relatively weak for it, and they still have no way to deal with them. questionable.


    Just be careful, don''t be found, if it is found then it will be very dangerous.The opponent may even discover its existence through its offensive line, in which case the gains outweigh the losses.


    So its attack is actually very careful, just to avoid being discovered by Livio and others.It is very difficult to avoid their detection, let alone attack Hua Yueling them after avoiding their detection.


    This requires good concealment technology, but although concealment technology is not very good, it can use its own power to do other things, which is equivalent to concealment.


    After all, its power is so special that it can easily affect the spirit of others.Although it is difficult to rely on its power to influence Livello and the others'' spirits, it can be said that it is basically impossible, but it is still possible to simply influence some, but don¡¯t be discovered by them. If so, it would be really troublesome.


    Up to now, Hua Yueling and the others have not found something wrong, although their condition is not very good, it is obviously caused by the influence of that kind of force.However, Hua Yueling didn''t realize this. The other party''s mental power had unknowingly affected his thoughts. Even if you look for it carefully, you may not be able to find out, let alone he is completely unaware now. Under the circumstances.


    Liweiluo and the others didn''t pay attention to Hua Yueling and the others, so they didn''t know what Hua Yueling was in now.If they had learned about Hua Yueling''s condition earlier, perhaps they wouldn''t need to be so troublesome now, and they would be able to understand where the other party was hiding directly through the power that affects their spirit.


    However, even if the opponent''s power had an impact on Hua Yueling and the others, the impact was not very large. Hua Yueling and the others just felt a little uncomfortable now, their brains were a little confused, and there was no other feeling.


    In other words, the impact was not as great as they thought. What''s more, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t even know what was happening, and they didn''t even notice it.


    Especially Hua Yueling, she just felt uncomfortable, her head was a little confused, a little painful, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.It seems to be thinking about things in this world, about the guy I saw in my dream.


    But what he was thinking about was not clear.


    A few people just walked aimlessly in one direction. They still don''t know if there is anything in that direction.

 2083 Chapter 2083

    "It''s well hidden. It should be near here, not far away, but I just can''t find out where it is."


    Livello said so and stopped, she looked around everywhere, not only that, but at the same time her power was spreading, occupying this area as her "territory",


    But after occupying this place completely, she still frowned, and still couldn''t find the guy who had confronted them.The other party seems to be not here at all, but her intuition and the information obtained through observation and her own strength, the other party must be nearby.


    Although I still don''t know where the opponent is hiding, Livio can already be sure that the opponent must be there.And she also believed that the other party would definitely not dare to move easily, because it has not been found yet, but if the other party moves, she will be spotted immediately.


    If the other party wants to move, then fight it. If you don''t move, it is considered fight.It''s just a softer way to fight.Pin them could not decipher the special nature of his power, let alone find its place.


    Livello didn''t care about it. Although it was a bit troublesome to ask her to find it, she would not give up.She must find out the other party, who let the other party actively attack them before.


    Hua Yueling and the others were in a worse state, and several people stopped following them, but they did not stand, nor approached Livio and the others, but squatted down on the spot.


    Hua Yueling and the others made almost no sound, but when they squatted down into an uncomfortable chair, Aroline in front of them also noticed that something was wrong in the back.


    Aroline was the first to notice. Don''t look at her always following Liweiluo in the front, but she actually paid attention to the situation behind from time to time.The main concern was that the other party was dialysis from behind, but basically there were no accidents along the way, and the other party did not sneak attack.


    "Xiao Yueling, what''s wrong with you?"


    Anyone who saw them would know that something was wrong, so Aroline asked immediately.


    Hua Yueling shook her head lightly, did not answer her question, not because she didn''t want to answer, but because she couldn''t even speak.


    "What happened to them?"


    Liweiluo and the others also turned around at this time and looked at Hua Yueling and the others.Before that, they hadn''t really paid attention to Huayueling''s situation behind them, and they didn''t expect it to be like this in a blink of an eye.


    "I don''t know, but it looks like they should have been attacked by the hidden guy."


    "I''ll take a look."


    Liweiluo and Jieluxi both quickly came to Hua Yueling''s side and began to understand their situation.


    "Well, that kind of power."


    Squatting next to Hua Yueling and observing his face, grabbing his wrist with a hand to understand his situation more clearly.Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang behind him were in the same situation, and the three of them were in the same situation at this time.


    "Unexpectedly, he could still carry out this kind of attack when we were there."


    Aroline whispered, they really didn''t expect this.The main reason is that they really didn''t expect the other party to be so courageous, and they would follow along and make such an attack, as if they didn''t take them seriously.


    But Aroline didn''t think about it seriously. This was a performance that didn''t put them in the eyes. She was too afraid of them, so the other party had to do this.It''s not that the other party wants this, but there is no better way.


    The main thing is that the gap between the two sides is really too big, so it thought of using such a method.Anyway, as long as Hua Yueling and the others can be controlled...


    But now it knows that it is impossible, no matter what, it has to understand after Aroline notices that this matter is no longer under its own control.


    In fact, it was fortunate that this was on its territory. Otherwise, no matter how special the nature of its power is, don''t try to hide from Livio''s exploration.Let alone affect Hua Yueling and the others so easily.


    Hua Yueling''s current state is not good, one is calculated by it, and the other is because of the current environment.


    Affected by power, but this kind of influence did not cause Hua Yueling and the others too much trouble, they just felt uncomfortable because of it, until there were no other problems.


    It''s just that Livello didn''t solve this problem for them immediately after observing it.Aroline and Ze Lucy wanted to help them expel such influence and let them recover, but Livello also asked them to wait first.


    "Follow this force to find each other."


    "Is there no danger?"


    Arolin frowned and looked at Hua Yueling and the others. The longer the time was, the more dangerous it became, but Livello shook her head and said there was no problem.


    "do not worry."


    Livello didn''t speak much, but what she said was convincing.So even though she was still a little worried about Huayueling and the others, Aroline did not continue to inquire, but let Sister Liweiluo go to work.


    It is still a bit difficult to follow the power to find the opponent''s location, and it is better not to be discovered, otherwise the opponent is likely to fight, or simply withdraw the strength and hide it completely.No matter which one of these two is, it''s not good for them, otherwise they will be far from their goal.


    But no matter what, now is the time for action.And with Livello''s strength, if you want to find it, it won''t take too much time at all. As long as you give her a few minutes, you can definitely find it within ten minutes at most.


    It depends on what the other party will do during this time.Aroline and the others don''t know their opponents, so they don''t know what they will do.


    However, the reaction of the other party surprised them a bit, and did not do anything immediately because of being discovered, it seemed that they just wanted to observe temporarily.Although the other party must also know that doing nothing like this is definitely better than reacting immediately, it still chooses this way.


    Although I don''t know how it thinks, since the other party has given them time and opportunities, they will naturally not waste such "good intentions" from each other.


    No matter what the other party thinks, anyway, as long as the current situation is under their control, you don''t have to worry too much about the others.Hua Yueling and the others won''t have any big problems. The strength gap between the two sides is there, and even if the other party wants to do it, it must be weighed.


    Moreover, even if the opponent wants to do what they want, it is impossible to achieve the goal.

 2084 Chapter 2084

    It took a long time for Livio to find the opponent, but when she shot, the opponent also shot.There is indeed a gap between the strength of the two sides, but it does not mean that the other side will directly surrender because of the gap. There is no such thing.


    In an instant, a deep darkness enveloped the entire world, and the world became terrifying. There seemed to be some terrible things hidden in the darkness, and those things were eaten by someone.


    Pairs of red eyes were staring at them, as if they wanted to swallow them with their own eyes.


    However, such an approach would not have any effect on people like Livello, there is nothing in this world that can scare them.So they don''t care at all, and they don''t care if it is true or not. In fact, it cannot be said to be true, but it certainly cannot be said to be false. It is also true and false, and cannot be said to be true or false.


    Livello continued to attack the guy, but the guy escaped quickly, and it had already prepared an escape route.It knows how to escape and how to avoid being discovered by others.


    Livello was a little surprised, she didn''t even see how it escaped, anyway, it was an instant matter, and the other party suddenly disappeared from her "view".


    She knows roughly where she ran, but she is not ready to do anything for the time being.The other party is still useful, and now is not the time to solve it.


    And it was too easy to solve the opponent with her strength, so she didn''t want to make a move, just let it go, and then hand it over to Hua Yueling and the others. This is what they have to do.


    Since the opponent has already escaped, there is no need to catch up again. If Liweiluo really catches up, the opponent will definitely not be able to survive.She can solve the opponent relatively easily, but for the time being, she doesn''t want to do that. It is better to keep the opponent than to solve the opponent directly.


    They need to study the characteristics of that guy''s power. In addition, leaving such an enemy is also helpful for Huayueling''s improvement.


    They need to have such a powerful enemy to force them to improve their strength. To say that Hua Yueling''s strength has improved quite quickly.But it''s not enough for Livello and others.


    If you want to improve their strength in a short time, enemies with such strength are the best catalysts.There is no enemy, just normal self-cultivation is useless. Cultivation will definitely improve your strength, but it will be very slow if you only practice without actual combat.


    It cannot be said that there is no improvement at all, it can only be said that the improvement will be very slow. This aspect of the problem needs to rely on actual combat to exercise.Without actual combat, it is impossible to improve yourself quickly.


    Hua Yueling and the others also understand this, so in fact, they themselves are constantly looking for opportunities to train in actual combat.It¡¯s just that until now, the strength of the enemies Huayueling and the others have fought has been weak. Fighting against that weak enemy is difficult to improve their strength.


    Only by fighting with enemies of the same level or even stronger than you can you improve your strength, and you can quickly improve.This is true whether it is the experience of fighting, or the understanding of the power of oneself or other people.


    Relying on self-exercising or asking others to improve can also be improved. It does not mean that you cannot do it, but the speed is definitely not comparable. This is the problem.


    Practice leads to true knowledge, this sentence is the truth.Many books will have similar content. Just reading is not enough. Only practice can help you understand things more deeply. Practice is the best way to progress.


    Now there is a good opportunity. Hua Yueling and the others are not opponents of that guy in terms of strength. That guy is a terrifying existence, whether it is for ordinary people or Hua Yueling.


    It is precisely because of this that it is necessary to keep it, and it is its mission to help Huayueling and the others make progress. Apart from that, it has no other effect.


    In this way, the opponent left, and after the opponent left, Hua Yueling and the others slowly recovered.Recovered from the painful state before.It was uncomfortable to be attacked by that kind of force, but it came and went quickly in this state.


    "Um... thank you sister," Hua Yueling thanked them, the feeling of being attacked is really uncomfortable, even if he is not attacked now, the remaining power still makes him feel a little uncomfortable, but it is not as good as before. Feeling uncomfortable. "I didn''t even find it attacking me. I thought it was just a problem with this environment."


    "Be careful, that guy is really strong, he should be regarded as the strongest enemy you have encountered so far. It ran away, and it should go to trouble you in the future."


    "I won''t let it succeed next time so easily," she said, but Hua Yueling is not so confident about it. Now she wants to say that she has illusion skills and mental power and she has not even been caught. The guy who lives is strong, let alone this terrible guy who looks like a devil, but he must not lose his aura. "After going back, he will have to work harder to improve. Otherwise, it will not be the same as before. It''s easy."


    Thinking about her own life after being watched by that guy, Hua Yueling felt trembling all over.After all, it was so difficult before facing a guy who was weaker than him, let alone facing a more terrifying guy now.


    That guy may not be able to deal with it by himself. If he is still in his sleep by the opponent into the world of illusion, he doesn''t think he can compete with the opponent in terms of illusion and mental power.


    But Hua Yueling naturally couldn''t say the kind of aspiration to extinguish his prestige at this time, even if he felt that he was not an opponent in his heart, but at least outwardly, he still had confidence in himself.


    In fact, others could see his true thoughts, but no one said anything.In fact, it is not that dangerous to say dangerous things, but it will be very difficult to pass this hurdle.


    But this is the most important thing. If there is no difficulty and no danger, then it is not called actual combat training.Just fighting is definitely not enough. If only fighting can quickly improve her strength, Hua Yueling just needs to do it as usual.


    If that''s the case, it''s just a battle with robbers and monsters, and there won''t be any danger.

 2085 Chapter 2085

    After the scary monster lurking here escaped, only Hua Yueling and the others were left here.No other people, no people living on this planet, no other creatures.


    But even if there were people living in this world, they would definitely not choose such a place to live.This kind of place is simply not a place where people can live, and that monsters like that guy can survive here, which ordinary humans definitely can''t do.


    Looking around, this is a deserted place, and it is simply a fantasy to find humans here.If you want to find the human beings living here, or a species similar to humans, if it exists, then you need to leave this place and go to other places.


    It can only be found in a relatively peaceful place, in a place suitable for human existence.


    In such a place, let alone human beings, there are no ordinary monsters.Think about it, where monsters don''t want to live, how can humans want to live.


    What''s more, there is still such a terrible guy here, there can be no only that guy, it should have a subordinate.Although Hua Yueling had not discovered the existence of other creatures, he felt that there should be.


    Anyway, in this place first, only people like them are left in this desolate place.No other lives can be seen here.


    But Livello didn''t leave there, but didn''t say anything, didn''t express his opinion, and just continued to move forward.


    Huayueling doesn''t know what else to look at here. If possible, he hopes to go to those places with people, mainly to see what the people here are like.However, Hua Yueling felt that the possibility was not great. It was not easy to leave from here and go to a place with people. After all, they still don''t know where they are.


    After all, they still don''t know much about this place, and they still need a little bit of exploration, and can''t be rushed.And the most important thing is that she doesn''t know what Huayueling is thinking in her heart, and she doesn''t really understand it.


    Sister Livello seemed to be looking for something in her actions. Of course, she might be observing this place to see what it looked like.Hua Yueling couldn''t help much in this regard. In his opinion, this place was nothing but a desolate place with no people, and there was nothing else worthy of attention.


    But since Sister Livello feels there is value in continuing to observe here, they definitely can''t leave for the time being, and can only follow her.She waited until she understood everything she wanted to know before leaving this place.


    This ghost place Huayueling didn''t want to stay longer, and felt a little uncomfortable.There seems to be a special kind of breath here, that kind of breath is blocking people, and has no other effect besides making people uncomfortable.


    Hua Yueling and the others have spent a lot of time here. They have been here for a long time.But in the end, Livello''s expression looked pretty good, it seemed that she found what she was looking for here, otherwise she would not show that expression if she wanted to come.


    There is a smile on the corner of her mouth, but it is rare for her to smile.


    But Sister Livello didn''t say what she found, she just took them out of here after she found out.


    Going out of this area, but because they don''t know much about this area, they can only go in one direction.Fortunately, the distance that Liweiluo and the others can explore is quite far, and they can observe even far away. This is still helpful to Hua Yueling and the others. You can confirm in advance whether they want to be in the distance. Found.


    But even so, the distance that can be probed is still very limited. The world is huge, and it''s not that you can confirm where and what is just by probe.


    You also need to measure the distance with your feet, and rely on your eyes to accurately observe and understand this place.However, the speed of such understanding is certainly slow, but this is also the best method, and the exploration skills are naturally good, but the area is too large for them.


    Hua Yueling hasn''t had much to do with this world until now, except for this place, he still doesn''t know what it looks like.


    Hua Yueling is still quite curious about other places, but what is curious is not how those places are, but what they have.The most important thing is which places are inhabited. This is where Hua Yueling is most concerned.


    But the most important thing now is how to get out of this damn place. He feels like he and others are in a desert, although there is still a big difference.


    It is not so easy to get out of this place. It is impossible to get out of this place just by relying on your own feet.It cannot be said that it is completely impossible, but it is actually possible, but the time required is not known.


    Now they don''t have a specific coordinate in this place, and they can''t judge how long it will take to get out of this damn area.


    If it can be directly transported out of this area, it will be fine to transport it to other areas.Unfortunately, because we don''t know much about this, we need to be careful when transferring.Besides, there are still their enemies here. Although the opponent has escaped, who knows what else he will do.


    These are things that must be treated with care, which is why Livio has no plans to use the portal for the time being.Although it is convenient to use a portal, it can also be troublesome.


    It was another distance along the previous road, what Hua Yueling and the others saw along the way remained unchanged.Still the same environment, the same deserted.


    The ground was cracked, and the sky became darker, giving people a feeling of suffocation, and it seemed so gloomy that it was about to rain.I don''t know if it will rain or when it will rain. This will have a slight impact on their actions, although the impact will not be too great.


    However, I believe that no one would be willing to run around outside when it is raining. In fact, this place is not particularly familiar to me, and the action may stop at that time.After all, they still have to use the portal to teleport back. They will definitely be teleported back then. If they walk back, then I don¡¯t know how long it will take.


    After all, it has been a long time since I walked this way, and if I walked back, I was really suffering.No one wants to find sin for yourself.

 2086 Chapter 2086

    I don''t know how long it took to walk along the road without a road, anyway, Hua Yueling felt a little tired.It started to rain in the sky, but the rain was not heavy, and the air was exceptionally cool.


    Hua Yueling and the others are protected by some kind of power, which is a method similar to the use of enchantment, using the enchantment to protect their whole body, so that the rain cannot fall on them.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t like to go out in such an environment, and feels uncomfortable. Even if he is not exposed to rain, his feet will still be affected.


    However, the ground under my feet is very dry, so the impact of light rain like this is actually not that big. There will be no muddy on the ground, which is not so different from before.


    But after walking for so long, there is still no possibility of getting out of this area.The range that Hua Yueling''s exploration skills can detect is not small, but even so, within the range that he can detect, what he can see is still the same scenery as he is walking now.


    If you keep going like this, I don''t know how long it will take to get out.Hua Yueling felt that she was going to be unable to go any further, this road was too long.


    In fact, this is not the most important problem. In Hua Yueling''s view, the most important problem is not having an accurate goal.Could not find a target.


    There is no goal, so I feel that it is impossible to do it. It is impossible to get out of here. It is better to send it earlier when Hua Yueling wants to come.In that case, on the contrary, there are still opportunities to go to some different places, unless the world is all like this, otherwise it is impossible for them to have to wander in such an environment.


    Don''t look at them walking a long distance, but the environment they see now is not much different from the environment they saw when they first came here.What I saw here is still the same. If it weren¡¯t for Sister Aroline or Livyo to say anything, Hua Yueling would even wonder if she and others had fallen into it again when she looked at the surroundings In the illusion.


    What you see after walking so far is not much different from the beginning, which means that you and others may actually think that they are advancing in their minds, but in fact they are not.


    But if you think about it, Sister Aroline and the others are following it, no matter how much you say, such a thing will never happen.


    If that person can really deceive Sister Aroline and the others so that they can''t find it, then it won''t be able to escape, it will definitely stay, just stay here.Since it escaped, it means that there is a huge gap in the strength between the two sides. This gap is irreparable, and even the most familiar tricks cannot solve this problem.


    So Hua Yueling actually didn''t have to worry about these things at all. Even though there was no change in what they could see, they were advancing. As long as they were in a state of advancing, they would be able to get out sooner or later.Get out of this ghost place.


    It''s just a matter of time, nothing else is a problem.


    Hua Yueling walked around and suddenly had a new idea. He felt that he had been wrong before, thinking that it would be interesting to follow Sister Alorin and the others.Looking at it now, it really doesn''t make any sense, just keep walking forward like this, and can''t do anything else, what''s the point?


    Sighing, Hua Yueling extremely wanted to leave this ghost place, he wanted to see those places where there was something, instead of walking around in this desolate place.


    I didn''t even exercise in this way. After walking for so long, Hua Yueling didn''t feel tired, and more tired, too tired.This place seems to have no exit. There is no way to get out of this place. Even if there are only some changes in the scenery, it doesn¡¯t need to be much, even a little bit.


    However, this environment did not seem to make Hua Yueling what he wanted, so what he saw so far was still that desolate scene.The light rain fell intermittently, the rain could not be said to be heavy, it could even be said to be very small.Such a small, pattering light rain seemed to Hua Yueling and the others as if it had not rained.


    However, the dullness in the air, the sultry feeling of being in a steamer, gradually weakened with the rain, and became cooler.


    Hua Yueling prefers this kind of cool and moist feeling, not the kind of feeling that seems to suffocate or suffocate people.It''s pretty good now, it feels so comfortable, it won''t feel so uncomfortable.


    Hua Yueling didn''t even know what Liweiluo was thinking about, and why she had to walk so long in this area.Looking back, the place they came from has long been invisible, and I don''t know if they will go later, if they just turn around and walk back, they can still find the place they came.


    The portal is naturally still there, but after they leave, I don''t know if they will be targeted by the people here.For example, the guy who has escaped, although it is said to have escaped, but who knows if it will kill a carbine and come back, that is not impossible.


    What is certain is that the other party is definitely not willing to meet with Livio and the others again, so they will be as far away as possible from them, and if you can''t see it, don''t see it.


    The gap between the two sides is still very obvious, and that guy knows it himself, so it runs so fast and runs so decisively.This is all because of the disparity in strength between each other. If there is no such disparity in strength, it would not be possible for it to run away as fast as that, regardless of other things.


    In any case, Hua Yueling is still quite worried about this, but it seems that neither Sister Livello nor Sister Aroline are worried about it at all.I don''t know if I haven''t thought about it, or don''t care at all.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t guess what they thought, so under this situation, she could only watch it by her side for now.


    "Sister Livello and the others must be able to think of this. After all, I thought of it. They have no reason to think of it. After all, that guy is also a human being. If this is the case, you should not worry about it."


    Hua Yueling didn''t know if she was thinking too much, but thinking about it, he also temporarily let go of her mind and put her mind back.


    The group moved forward for about ten minutes, and Livello suddenly stopped again.But this time she wasn''t thinking about anything, she turned around and glanced over Aroline and others behind her.

 2087 Chapter 2087

    Being watched by Livello, Aroline immediately understood what her sister meant. She pondered for a moment, and then nodded.


    At the back of Hua Yueling, they were a little confused, and didn''t quite understand what they meant.However, for the time being, I can only watch, without speaking, just look at what Liweiluo and the others think, and leave the rest alone for now.


    They will naturally say it when they should say it later, and there is no need to wait for them to say it to know.In fact, just look at their next actions, so that you can know what they are thinking.


    Sister Livello and the others got together to discuss, but they said it was a discussion. In fact, it was basically Sister Livello and Sister Aroline talking.This matter seems to be done by the two of them. Sister Jelucy and Mu Ningshuang shouldn''t be of much help.


    Hua Yueling and the others also stopped, but they didn''t know what to do, they still could only watch from behind, and couldn''t even hear what they were communicating.But these are not important, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t care too much. It was the same before. Just wait and see. What they said should be something they and others can''t do, otherwise they should come back and discuss with them.


    "Let''s go back."


    Sister Aroline came over and said to them like this.To be honest, Huayueling was a little stunned when she heard this. What is it called? It took so long to get here, so how can I go back? But they can¡¯t change anything. , This is the decision made by Liweiluo and the others.


    Then go back and chant, anyway, those walking around like this are also tired, but they are not bad physically, after all, they are not ordinary people.Even if I walked for a day and night, I wouldn''t be too tired, but I was still very tired and wanted to stop and rest.


    I wondered why I was going back so soon, but everyone remained silent, without asking why, they just turned around and walked back.


    Now that it is so decided, then Sister Livello and the others must have a reason.There are people who don¡¯t know and don¡¯t need to know. If you want to go back, go back.


    Although I don¡¯t know what Liweiluo and the others are thinking, why they went back before they found any creatures, but Hua Yueling believed that they had thoughts about what they were going to do. They had ideas, but they just didn¡¯t say it. .


    In any case, although a lot of time was wasted, let''s do what we should do.


    Hua Yueling and the others went back the same way, all the way back to the teleportation array.Really walked back again, not only Hua Yueling and the others were strange, but even Sister Aroline felt strange.


    Not to mention Hua Yun. Didn''t she say that she must come over if she can? It seems like there is no need for such a thing.However, the doubts in everyone''s hearts were not revealed.


    All the way back to the teleportation formation, Hua Yueling thought she was going to teleport back directly, but after stopping here, Liweiluo did not say that she wanted to go back, but stopped, and seemed to be thinking about something. .


    Just when Hua Yueling was thinking about what Liweiluo was going to do, she saw her start to act.As before, it wasn''t until this time that Hua Yueling realized that Liweiluo was about to create another portal.


    This made Hua Yueling feel a little surprised. He originally thought Sister Liweiluo was going back, but it is not like this now.But since that''s the case, I don''t know what it was for before. After spending so much time to go to such a far place, I chose to come back and use the portal to teleport.


    But no matter what, this is the scene Hua Yueling hopes to see. Anyway, Liweiluo has already taken action. As for where to go to wear it, it is not known.After all, Huayueling and the others still don¡¯t know enough about the world. In this case, as long as they can be teleported out from this place, as for the specific place to be teleported to, Huayueling doesn¡¯t care much. .


    Liweiluo is busy here, and Jelucy and Aroline are helping out. It will take some time to make the portal completely.During this period of time, Hua Yueling and the others moved around randomly, mainly to see how things were going around here.


    In fact, there is nothing to see, there is nothing particularly worthy of attention around here, Hua Yueling mainly wants to see where that guy lives, but she didn''t find it either.


    "Xiao Yueling, come here, we''re going to have a look elsewhere."


    Aroline¡¯s voice came from a distance, and Hua Yueling quickly looked at it, and saw that another portal appeared beside the previous portal. The two portals seemed to be connected together. I don¡¯t know how to make it. of.


    Some of the newly made portals are connected to the portals used before, and it is not known whether they will affect each other.


    But anyway, this teleportation array can teleport them to other places in the world, which is enough.They don''t have to go around in trouble, but can directly use the portal to teleport to the past, the only uncertainty is where to teleport back to.


    Anyway, they don''t know much about the world, so no matter where it is transmitted, there is not much difference.What makes Hua Yueling most disturbed is whether it is possible to teleport to a place hostile to them.


    Sister Liweiluo and the others have been teleported to other places through the teleportation formation, and Hua Yueling is closely behind them.After passing through the portal, Hua Yueling found that she had come to a demolished house that was different from before.


    Perhaps the only similarity lies in the feeling here, which is the kind of uncomfortable feeling, like suffocation.


    However, Hua Yueling was also sour that she was almost familiar with this feeling, although she said she didn''t like it, but it was just a little uncomfortable, and the impact was not too great.


    The environment has changed. There are some plants here, which are not available in the previous environment.But the plants here are not very good, and they are different from those seen in other worlds on earth.


    The plants here don''t feel much natural breath. It seems that the plants here are not the kind of natural plants, but are transformed by the power of the ghost-like guy.


    It is precisely because of being transformed, that the natural breath is weak, and it is more of that kind of power.Hua Yueling was quite familiar with that kind of power.

 2088 Chapter 2088

    Hua Yueling first observed the surrounding situation, looking for anyone here, but no one else was seen in the place they were teleporting to.It''s very quiet here, it seems that only the environment has changed, but nothing else has changed.


    But what to say, Hua Yueling feels that this place is more suitable for human living, unlike the previous place, which is not suitable for people to live in any way.Maybe you still need to look around.


    With this in mind, Hua Yueling began to use his exploration skills to understand the surrounding situation, and soon he found something nearby. It was a plant that had not been found in the place before.The growth of these plants cannot be said to be very good, but they are definitely okay, not too bad.


    At least plants can grow here, not at all. This is a good change.Since there are plants here, it means that there are probably also animals and perhaps humans.


    These are all very possible, but at least until now, Hua Yueling has not found a human figure.


    It seems difficult and troublesome to find a human figure. They still need to walk around and look around. It''s not enough just to find them.


    This is also the only way at the moment. After Sister Livello had teleported over, she glanced around, and then walked in one direction again.Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other, and walked in that direction behind her.


    Sister Livello''s actions were definitely not aimless, just like the previous actions.Although it seems to only go back and forth, there should be some important intention hidden in it.


    Hua Yueling focused her attention on this neighborhood and scanned the neighborhood to see if there was anything she had missed.However, after some observation, he found that this place didn''t seem to be much different from the place where he was before.


    There is still nothing here, and nothing can be found.This is not my own illusion. Although the environment has changed, the feeling of lack of life is the same.


    I can''t feel any trace of life here.Of course, this doesn''t really mean anything. It doesn''t mean that no one lives here. It can only be said that no one has been here recently, that is to say, no one has been here. There is nothing else to say.


    There may be people living nearby, but those people are not willing to come to such a place, there may be other reasons, anyway, after all, this place is still like a place where people can live.


    A place where people can live does not necessarily mean that there will be people, but a place where people cannot live is almost certainly empty.This kind of words can''t be said so absolutely, who knows if there are some people who have different ideas, and they just like to live in the kind of place where there is no one. This is also not guaranteed.


    Hua Yueling himself is not like that, but he believes that there will be such people. There are no people in this world, although there are not many people he meets, compared with the whole world, or tens of thousands. Ten thousand worlds.


    There are all kinds of people in the world, different people, people have different personalities and different ideas. As for how each person thinks, it is not he can guess.


    However, there are basically no traces of creatures here, which means that at least it is a deserted place, and Huayueling has not been to other places, so it is difficult to judge whether this place is really uninhabited.


    Teleported to another uninhabited place, this possibility is not without, after all, it is such a world, what can be seen and thought here, no matter how you think it is not a place suitable for ordinary humans to live.


    That is to say, there is no human-like creature in this world. Huayueling thinks it is very possible. I think back to the guy I caught. The look of that guy is somewhat similar to that of humans, but more. It is different from human beings.For example, the way of action is naturally different in appearance, and it looks very strange compared to human beings.


    The arms are very long and long, and the body can at least reach its knees when standing up straight. There are also very big eyes, but don¡¯t look at it. The eyes are very, very big, very, very bright, but they don¡¯t make people look good. To say cute is actually scary.


    The other thing to say is that its mouth is flat and somewhat slender, especially the teeth exposed from the open mouth, which look sharp. They are not so much human teeth as they are animal teeth.


    If everyone here looks like that, Hua Yueling feels a little headache.If you can communicate, it doesn''t matter what the other person looks like. The most feared thing is that there is no way to communicate.If you can communicate, it doesn¡¯t matter if the other person¡¯s appearance is not what he likes. He can treat him as if he didn¡¯t see it and just communicate with the other person. Anyway, there are various ways. If you can¡¯t communicate, that¡¯s the most troublesome thing.


    They still need to learn more about relevant information from the people here, all kinds of information.For example, what kind of place is this place, what is in this place, and what is the guy they met.


    The last question is better not to ask, who knows if the people here know, if they do, what kind of image they have in their hearts.


    But the most important thing now is to find the people who live here. If you can''t even find people, what is the use of thinking about so many? It''s not crazy thinking.


    You can''t implement your plan if you can''t find someone, so the most important thing is to find talented people.


    "Where should I go this time?"


    Hua Yueling thought so while watching everywhere.But no matter where you look in the past, you can see the same.


    Although this place looks more suitable for humans to live in, how to say it is still very different from the place where people live in his impression.It must be a better environment for people than he remembered.


    There are still some plants here, but most of them don''t look very green and don''t feel so good.But compared to the place I visited before, it''s a lot better.


    Hua Yueling didn''t like this place very much, but if she wanted to find people in other places, she had to get a new portal, which would be very troublesome.

 2089 Chapter 2089

    But Livello didn''t look like she was going back. She took the same approach as before, observing everywhere, and seemed to be looking for something.But she was looking for it before, but she didn''t find anything.


    Although Lu said that he had walked a short distance, he encountered the same dilemma in the end, that is, he couldn''t reach people.It seemed that there was no one here, but Hua Yueling was sure that the truth was not the case.


    There should be living creatures in this place. For example, the person who went to trouble them before should have such people, but it''s one thing to have it, and it''s another thing to find it.


    It is still difficult to find someone like the other party. The most important thing is that the world is quite large, but there seems to be very few people living in it.


    Livello looked around, then walked in one direction again.Aroline stood there without moving, but her gaze didn''t turn on Livello''s body, but she looked elsewhere without knowing what she was looking at.


    Hua Yueling looked at her curiously, but did not speak.He is now thinking whether he wants to catch up and have a look.But since Sister Aroline hasn''t moved yet, let''s wait a little longer, don''t be too anxious.


    After a while, Sister Aroline seemed to react, and then accelerated her speed and walked forward, following Sister Livello''s pace.


    Hua Yueling followed along, and the group of people continued to move forward like this, heading in a direction that they didn''t know where to lead.


    Whether there are people living in that direction, or there are certain creatures living in them, these are unknown, and they need to pass.And even if you go in that direction, you don''t know how far you will go, how much time it will take, you can only explore little by little.


    Can you find anything in this direction? Hua Yueling hopes to find it, but it depends on luck.Hua Yueling still believed in his luck, and he also hoped that his luck could be better.


    "There seems to be something over there."


    Hua Yueling moved her ears, turned her head and looked to the right, looking far away from the right, all she could see was the tall stone that appeared at the end of her sight.Calculated by distance, that huge rock must be at least two or three people tall.


    It was a big rock, and it looked like a mountain.


    Hua Yueling felt that there seemed to be someone behind the stone mountain. He heard some voices, very faint voices.It sounds like the other party accidentally made the noise, not deliberately.


    Others also heard this sound, and everyone''s attention was drawn.They had always walked in one direction, but now they have changed the direction of travel.


    Originally, they continued to move forward, but after hearing that sound, several people stopped.Hua Yueling watched over there, thinking about something in her heart.


    It''s a bit interesting. After so long, I have found something.It''s not like before, you can''t find anything, now it''s progress.


    I just don''t know if the person hiding behind that "mountain" is a human or another creature.However, it is more likely that it should be a human being. If it were other creatures, it might not do it. It either ran away or rushed over.


    It''s all possible. The monster that Hua Yueling encountered in her memory was not so wise.Generally speaking, when monsters encounter humans or monsters different from themselves, they will directly attack the past.It''s not that all monsters are like this, but most of them are right.


    In other words, there is a high possibility that the hiding place is not a monster, but a human hiding in that place.If you think about it this way, you will actually be a lot happy, after all, this is one of the purposes of Hua Yueling and the others.


    How could it be unhappy to be able to meet humans now.


    On the side of the stone mountain, Hua Yueling and the others slowed down some of their pace, and also lightened their pace, mainly to prevent others from hearing their footsteps.


    In fact, the sound of their footsteps is already very light. If you are not a person with sufficient strength, you will not be able to hear it if you don''t listen carefully.


    Liweiluo was the first to go out, and then he heard a scream, Hua Yueling and the others hurriedly followed.


    The call was not made by Livello, so you don''t have to think about it.How could Livello make such a sound, and he could hear it.


    The sound was made by the person who was hiding, and it was indeed a human voice.Hua Yueling also saw the person hiding behind the stone mountain, a human similar to them, but with a darker skin color, and the clothes of the person wearing him were completely different from them.


    There is only one person, a boy who does not seem to be too old.Probably ten years old.The clothes he was wearing were quite shabby, and the fabric of the clothes was not very good, more like the clothes worn by primitive humans.


    The boy was shocked when he saw them, but his courage was also quite big, but he was shocked when he didn''t think of what he encountered at first.After seeing the appearance of Hua Yueling and the others, he was relieved.


    But even so, he still watched Huayueling them on guard, because they were different from the people he knew.


    But fortunately, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t make him feel that scary, so he didn''t run away directly, but stepped back a few steps, opening the distance between them.


    The two parties can communicate. Although this communication may not be so coherent, at least it is not language barrier.


    Hua Yueling and the others could understand what the other party said, and they could also understand what the other party said.


    The communication between the two parties was also very simple. Hua Yueling and the others told each other that they had no intentions.Regardless of the little boy''s defensive behavior at the beginning, he still easily gained his trust.


    This was not too difficult. Although the little boy said he was quite precocious, he was still young, so it was said that Hua Yueling and the others did not spend much effort and got a lot of information from him.Perhaps it was also because Hua Yueling and the others were very friendly, and the communication with each other was quite pleasant.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Aroline asked him where there were people living nearby. The little boy took the initiative to take them over, without asking them what they were doing.


    But this is just right. Although it is easy to make up a reason, it is naturally good to be simpler.Someone who can save trouble is willing to save trouble.If you run into other people, you won''t be so talkative.

 2090 Chapter 2090

    Now that they got the little boy''s trust, the next thing would be easy. Hua Yueling and the others asked the little boy to take them to a nearby inhabited place.


    "We are travelers, but we can''t find a place to live near here. Can you take us to where you live?"


    This is what Sister Aroline said, the little boy thought about it first, and then agreed.Hua Yueling and the others followed him in the direction behind him.According to him, he had to walk a long way to get to the place where he now lives, where there are many people.


    Hua Yueling also asked them what the people here are like and what they think of strangers.


    However, I heard from the little boy that the people here are not so wary of strangers. On the contrary, they seem to welcome strangers.The little boy also said that very few people came back here. Even if someone came, there were basically two or three people. There were few people who came here at once.


    Then Hua Yueling asked other questions, such as whether there are any dangers around here, and what kind of places are there.


    The little boy also answered some questions, and Hua Yueling still asked some useful questions from him, but the little boy still didn''t know much after all.


    He only knew that there were many beasts around here, and those beasts were terrifying, and sometimes even attacked their tribe.Of course, there are others. Anyway, I learned from the little boy that there are still many dangers here.


    If there is any special place around here, the little boy doesn''t know much.


    "The leader told us that there is a cave that leads to the underground, and that cave is sealed. You can''t go there, it''s dangerous."


    The little boy said after thinking about it seriously.Hua Yueling didn''t expect him to say that. Didn''t he say everything that shouldn''t be said, although it is basically impossible to hide this kind of thing from others.


    Follow the little boy to the tribe he said along the way. In this world, he is not called a village, but a rather ancient name-tribe.


    It is said that the tribe here is just a relatively small tribe, and there is no way to compare it with the tribes.There are many tribes in this world, but most of them are small and medium tribes, and only a few belong to large tribes.


    These are all heard from the little boy, and the little boy listens to other people talking to him.The little boy himself has never left the tribe he lives in, so he knows his tribe better, but he doesn''t know much about other tribes. He knows all about it by listening to other people''s stories.


    In fact, there are very few exchanges between the various tribes, because the distance between the tribes is very long, not that it can be reached in a day or two.And people are not particularly willing to relocate, unwilling to move away from where they live casually, so the exchanges between different tribes are almost always calculated on a monthly basis.


    Generally speaking, people from small tribes go to large tribes to trade and buy necessities of life. Of course, there are also many caravans in tribes that will travel around various tribes in an area to trade.


    The little boy is looking forward to that time, but the time to wait is usually very long. There are only five or six opportunities in a year. This has to be good luck, if bad luck It may not even reach three times.


    "Then how long has it been since a caravan came to you last time?"


    Lu Yuetong asked curiously.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    The little boy was thinking as he walked. Seeing him racking his brains, it seemed that this was a very difficult question for him, and it was really not easy to find an answer.


    "It''s been three or four months."


    In the end, the little boy gave an inaccurate number, but Hua Yueling and the others did not say that an accurate number was necessary.It doesn''t make much sense to them, and it''s just asking casually. In fact, if they can meet them, they want to see what the caravans here usually trade.


    Hua Yueling and the others walked a distance with the little boy, and saw the tribe in the distance, which looked very simple.Not even comparable to some small villages.


    However, the tribe''s defense measures are fairly acceptable, but the outer periphery is not a particularly high wall, but a small circle of earth walls.The earth wall seemed to be about half the height of Hua Yueling. It was easy for people to get over the wall, even some beasts or monsters would be easy to get over the wall.


    However, there is a circle of earth walls, no matter what, it is better than nothing. In that case, if there are really ferocious beasts nearby, it is as simple as walking on the ground if you want to enter.


    When I came to the entrance, there was only a very old fence-style door blocking the entrance. Two men with dark skin like the little boy stood guard on both sides of the entrance with simple spears in their hands.


    Seeing the little boy with strangers, they weren''t as foolish as the little boy, they all looked at Huayueling on guard.


    If they are those who usually interact with them, they can recognize them. Although they may not see them several times a year, it is because of this that they can remember them more deeply.


    Strangers like Hua Yueling and others who have never been here can be recognized at a glance.If they have been there once or twice, they will be impressed.


    It''s not that people have a good memory at this time, but that there are not so many people I have met. I usually see people in the village, and there are very few people who come outside. The more you do this, the better you will remember. , It is impossible to forget easily.


    "Rio, who are they?"


    The man on the left fixed Huayueling with them while asking the little boy.I was worried that Hua Yueling and the others were bad guys, looking for trouble or making trouble, so they were still very alert.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t make any movements, so they just stood there and let them communicate.In any case, they just came here to see, not to look for trouble, so as long as the other party is not too much, it is better not to do anything, it will save the stimulus to the other party, then it will only cause trouble.


    "I met there. They said they were traveling everywhere and wanted to come and see us, so I brought them here."


    "You kid..."


    That person was very helpless to him, but since everyone was brought over, he couldn''t blast him away.What''s more, the other party did not show any malice.

 2091 Chapter 2091

    Although the two people still looked at them with some guarded eyes, they didn''t say anything and opened the wooden door to let them in.And also welcomed them.


    Now that everyone has said so, Hua Yueling and the others can''t naturally say that they are hostile to them. After all, there is no conflict between the two sides.


    Hua Yueling and the others just came here to turn around. They had no other purpose, at best they just looked around to see what the situation is like here, and the others are not important.


    Therefore, it is good for the two parties to live in harmony without conflict. Besides, they won''t stay here for long, and they will leave soon. There is no need to conflict with each other.


    Followed the person on the right into the tribe. After entering, they learned more about this place. It is really a small tribe.They hadn''t been able to know how small this tribe was before, even though they had observed it from outside, but once they entered the tribe, they definitely realized the size of this place.


    They are all simple houses, roughly a dozen or so in the past. Even if two people live in a house, this one is not too many and there are only more than twenty people.


    There are no more than 30 people at most. This is a rough estimate. As for the specific number of people, Hua Yueling can''t judge.


    There were not many people outside. Some people leaned in when they noticed the commotion at the entrance. When strangers came, they were all very curious to watch Hua Yueling them.I am very interested in them and what they wear.


    Obviously, it can be seen that the clothes they are wearing are too good.


    Those people are very curious about the purpose of these people and what kind of people they are, but they all gather together and chat in a low voice, each expressing their own opinions.Don''t think these people are ancient people, but they don''t seem to be much different from modern people, and they are quite interested in these things.


    Even the elders of the tribe came out to meet with them. The elder of the tribe did not seem to be too old, he was a middle-aged person, but he had to be at least fifty years old.


    His body still looks strong enough, and he naturally has a sturdy momentum.From this point of view, he can at least be called a warrior, but in such a place, if there are no powerful people in a tribe, it is difficult to compete with those terrifying creatures only by relying on numbers.


    "Is there anything going on here?"


    The elder asked about what he cared most after talking to them for a while. After he asked, Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other.This is quite normal. The other party is still a little worried about people like them, but this is also normal, but the other party is definitely not willing to conflict with people like them. After all, being able to come here all the way in such a dangerous area, it must be two things. of.


    Don''t look at the number of people in their tribe, but if you talk about strength, they must be stronger than Huayueling.


    So if it is not necessary, the other party definitely does not want to conflict with them, and Hua Yueling and the others think so.They don''t want to conflict. It''s not because they are afraid of each other. It''s just that there is no need. Don''t do things that are not necessary. It''s a waste of time.


    "In fact, there is nothing special, just walking around and looking around. The environment here looks better. The place we went before was too bad. There was no ghost shadow."


    Hua Yueling was also talking nonsense, but it couldn''t be considered a lie, after all, the place they went before was indeed like that.


    "Yes, our place is still better, and many places are not suitable for living. There is no way. We say it is better here, but in fact, it is not much better. It is just barely able to survive. All food needs to be outside. Go buy it."


    The elder sighed when he said this. It seems that the situation here is really not very good, as he said, it is only able to barely survive.


    This is also caused by the environment they live in. If they live in the place they have visited before, let alone eating and drinking, it is still a question of whether they can live there.


    "Here... also right, this kind of environment is not suitable for planting."


    "There are not many crops we can grow here, and they may not be able to grow. It is still too difficult to grow crops by ourselves."


    "What about hunting some animals or something?"


    They just digressed while chatting, but Hua Yueling was just chatting with each other casually, just to understand the situation here.According to what he has learned, the situation here is not optimistic.


    According to the elder, although there are some animals nearby, it is rare to find the weaker creatures. They are all strong creatures, and even the weaker ones are in groups.


    They are just a small tribe here, and their combat effectiveness is quite weak. If they hurt some more because of hunting out, then there is no fun.


    Therefore, people in this village seldom go out hunting, and even if they go out, they usually don''t go out to Taiyuan to ensure that they can escape back in time when they encounter powerful guys.But even so, there have been injuries in previous hunting trips.


    This is unavoidable. If you encounter a creature that is too powerful, it would be a miracle to be able to escape back with their abilities without causing trouble to the village.


    Fortunately, creatures that are too powerful around here generally don''t come to the village. Although I don''t know why, this is definitely a good thing for them.As for why they are unwilling to move out of here, there is actually no special willingness. The most important thing is trouble. If it is not so troublesome, and other places around here are actually not safer than here, so they don¡¯t want to do that. .


    It¡¯s so easy to move from here to other places. Not to mention other things, it¡¯s like these buildings and surrounding walls have been built.Unless you find a place directly, you can live safely.


    But just think about it, how can there be such a good thing, it must be what kind of luck to be able to run into that kind of thing.It is basically impossible.


    Then Hua Yueling chatted with the other party again, and learned a lot about the situation in this place. These things may not be of much use to him, but they can also be regarded as deepening the relationship between the two parties, and they have something to the world. It can''t be wrong to understand.

 2092 Chapter 2092

    Hua Yueling and the others didn¡¯t have anything special to do. They wandered around in this tribe with each other. Maybe it was because there were few people in the tribe, so the people here are very curious about Hua Yueling. Big.


    They all accompany them around in the tribe, treating them as big people.Originally, there were quite a few people in Huayueling''s team, plus they had to have more than ten people, it was really a lively event.


    But I said that I just wandered around here and looked around. In fact, there is really nothing worth seeing. They are all uninteresting places. There is nothing too worthy of attention.


    After just going around randomly, Hua Yueling and the others had lost interest. After that, Hua Yueling and the others chatted casually with the elders here.Mainly want to know more about the situation of this place from the other party, this is their ultimate goal here.


    However, the elder''s understanding of them was obviously not enough, and Hua Yueling did not ask anything particularly useful.There is no way, don''t look at this old age, but he basically never left this tribe, even if he went out, it was a long time ago.


    So the impression of the outside world is still in a long time ago, and he doesn''t know what is going on outside now.


    But what Hua Yueling and the others wanted to understand was not this, and they were lucky.What they want to know most is naturally whether there is anything like gods in this world, no matter what kind of gods it is.


    After hearing such a question, the elder opened his eyes wide, wondering if he didn''t understand the question, or he was surprised that they asked such a question.But no matter what, Hua Yueling only wanted to know what kind of answer he would give.


    But the other party''s answer surprised him. After seeing something like that, Hua Yueling thought that the other party''s answer should have some relevance.There are no myths in any world. What surprised him was that there seemed to be none in this world.


    Hua Yueling was not sure whether this was true, but the elder answered like this anyway.


    "I haven''t heard similar rumors. Did some of you say something in other places? If you have heard them, they are just rumors and cannot be taken seriously."


    The elder didn''t know what he was thinking, but listening to him wanted to dispel their thoughts and let them know that there is absolutely no such kind of magical things here.


    It would be okay if the elder didn''t say so. After the elder said so, Hua Yueling carefully observed the expression on his face. The elder''s cover was actually quite good, but there were still some flaws in the expression.


    It can be seen that the elder''s heart is definitely not as calm as his expression.


    In any case, this is regarded as a clue, what the other party is hiding.But the concealment is not in place. If his expression is calmer, he may be able to deceive people, but he can''t do that, so the flaws are actually quite big.


    However, Hua Yueling was not going to talk to the other party in this regard. That would be useless. The other party would not answer just because they asked them, and that would be counterproductive. Hua Yueling definitely didn''t want that.


    The communication with the other party is temporarily over. There is nothing to ask. Don¡¯t look at the old age. The time to live here is not short, but the understanding of the world itself is not so deep, but fortunately for this. He still knows the situation around the tribe.Hua Yueling and the others simply didn''t ask those they wanted to ask, but asked some questions about the situation around here to understand what is going on around their tribe.


    Not to mention, I really learned some useful information. Although this tribe has a small number of people, there are still many dangerous places around.Some places are weird. It¡¯s best not to approach them, and some places are occupied by terrible creatures. It¡¯s best not to approach them. It¡¯s better not to approach them rashly. If they approach rashly, they are likely to be directly. Being attacked by the opponent as an enemy.


    "How is your life here? Will those creatures come here to cause you trouble?"


    Lu Yuetong asked curiously.


    "There is such a problem, but it should be better now. There are more people here, and there are not many crops, so it is not likely to be targeted. But sometimes bad luck, there will be some trouble. "


    "There will still be some beasts running over."


    "There is such a problem, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on recently. There are more beasts coming to us, and even stronger. It used to be difficult to deal with with our combat power, but There won¡¯t be too many problems, but the problem has become much bigger recently."


    "Did it suddenly change recently?"


    Hua Yueling asked.The elder¡¯s answer gave him some guesses, but he couldn¡¯t guarantee whether his guess was right or wrong. After all, although he was recently spotted by a guy who had something to do with the monster here, that guy should be It¡¯s right that it has existed a long time ago, and it shouldn¡¯t have appeared recently, so there is a problem.


    If the monster had existed a long time ago, then it should have had an impact on this world long ago, and it shouldn''t have had an impact only recently.If so, the changes here have nothing to do with that monster.


    I don''t know if Sister Livello and the others are interested in it. During this time, they just listened, didn''t talk, and didn''t ask anything.They just stood by and listened to the communication between them, but they seemed to be thinking about certain issues.


    I learned about the creatures nearby with the elder, but the elder also said that those creatures do not have a fixed place to live, but wander around.Of course, this is only a part of it, and the other part is those who have their own living area and regard this as their own home.


    Whether it is those who live here or those who wander around, it is actually quite dangerous for them, especially since a lot of things have happened recently, many of them have been injured here, otherwise they would not be so alert. Up,


    Hua Yueling and the others are quite interested in this. If you are ready to have time, they will go to see the situation, what are the creatures here, and whether it has been affected by that guy.Anyway, Hua Yueling felt that the monsters here should be quite powerful in terms of mental power.

 2093 Chapter 2093

    After talking with the elders, Hua Yueling and the others went around here again. There is nothing too interesting in this tribe.This place is very old, like a picture that only appears in history.


    The people here were short of materials, and Hua Yueling quickly saw the place they used for planting.It seems to be the best soil here. It is surrounded by walls. Only the wall there is the highest, and the door there is also very strong and closed tightly.Not to mention that the entrance there is still being protected.


    People still attach great importance to the protection there, otherwise they would not be so careful.There are people to protect and there are people to patrol for a long time, just to ensure that the crops grown there will not be destroyed by other creatures coming in.


    Hua Yueling took a look. Some crops had already grown in the ground, but it seemed that the crops were not growing very well. I can only say that they have grown. If you want to say how good they are, it is definitely impossible to say.


    But even so, the people here are already very satisfied, this area is like this, they have to withstand the test of the environment to survive here.Gradually accumulate experience bit by bit, maybe you can change it later.


    These Huayuelings don''t know if they can do it, but I hope they can make progress.Finally, Hua Yueling and the others expressed their gratitude to the elders and others. After all, they had obtained a lot of useful information from them, and it was not worth a visit.


    After saying goodbye, Hua Yueling and the others left this place.After leaving the tribe, Hua Yueling and the others walked in one direction at will, and stopped when they could no longer see the tribe.


    "This village is quite normal."


    Lu Yuetong looked at the others and saw that they hadn''t spoken, so he spoke first.After some observations, the people in that tribe didn''t seem to be under control, each of them seemed to be very normal and there was nothing unusual.


    But we can''t draw a conclusion because of this, who knows if it''s better to hide.But logically speaking, it shouldn''t be the case. After all, that monster has been scared away by Livello and the others. How could it be possible to run back so quickly? It is estimated that the other party has not recovered from the fear.


    Hua Yueling felt that the monster should not be so confident that he would be Liweiluo''s opponent.It is estimated that he is still hiding in fear, maybe he will come out, let alone when he will come out.


    "But the creatures nearby have changed. I think it has something to do with it."


    Seeing that no one else spoke, Lu Yuetong continued.Hua Yueling nodded, he also thinks that is more likely to happen, so if you have time, you can look for it, you just have to see what Liweiluo and others think, if they don¡¯t want to see it. , Then there is no need to go.


    "Go find it, it''s over there, go and see it over there."


    Livello thought for a while, then pointed in one of the directions.It seems that she had been listening to Hua Yueling''s conversation before, otherwise she wouldn''t understand this.


    Now that Sister Liweiluo had spoken, Hua Yueling and the others naturally had no opinion, and they changed to walk in that direction.Huayueling and the others walked in that direction. The scenery they passed by was unchanged, and there was almost nothing to see. Everywhere they could see the dry ground, it was difficult to see growth. Very good plant.


    As Hua Yueling said before, although the environment of this place is better, it depends on who it is compared with, and even if it is compared with the place they first visited, it is actually not much better.


    Basically nothing happened along the way, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t see anything interesting, nor did they encounter any creatures.I don''t know how long it will take to find the place where the creatures live, or even if there are living creatures in the place where I go.


    However, Hua Yueling felt that the elders of that tribe didn''t have to lie to them. In that case, if a creature cannot be found here, it means that the creatures living here may have moved away.


    No matter what, as long as you walk around here, if you are lucky, you should still be able to meet some creatures.


    Hua Yueling is still very curious about the creature here, the human Hua Yueling in this world has already seen it, and it doesn''t seem to be much different from them.Of course, because they don''t eat well and don''t have enough food, they must be a little thin and weak, but if compared to being strong, they are actually pretty strong.


    This should be caused by life. Their lives make their bodies thin and weak, but they also make their bodies strong. If their bodies are not strong enough, they will not be able to survive in such an environment.


    Here is an endless plain. Looking at it from a distance, there is nothing to see. There are no mountains or rivers, only plains.There are not many flowers and plants growing on the ground, and they are basically bare.But Hua Yueling and the others have also gone through places worse than here, so they don''t think there is anything.


    The cry of a certain creature rang from a distance, and it was a fierce cry that reached their ears.


    Hua Yueling stopped subconsciously and looked far away, hoping to see what kind of creature it was.He had some impression of the cry of that creature, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it.


    But nothing was seen, and no creatures were seen in the distance.Hearing the voice seems to be still quite far away, but this also shows that there is something there, and the elders did not deceive them.


    Hua Yueling and the others speeded up their pace and were not afraid of being discovered. For them, even if they were discovered, there was nothing.It is impossible to bring them danger, the most is that the other party may run away, but if it is just an ordinary creature, it is not a big deal, but if it encounters a powerful one, it may even come up to them directly.


    This kind of thing is bad, especially in the face of that kind of fierce creature.Unless it is those who have some wisdom, they may be able to detect whether there is a difference in strength between the two sides. If they are just ordinary creatures, they will not care about these. They do not have that wisdom.


    Faced with creatures different from themselves, they will attack, and some don''t even understand what fear is.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what kind of creature they encountered this time, he was quite interested.

 2094 Chapter 2094

    Hua Yueling and the others quickly walked towards the direction where the sound was sounding. Soon they found a place that was different from before. It was a different place that could be easily found.


    But even so, Hua Yueling actually didn''t notice it at first.After all, although it is easy to find there, you must have a sufficient understanding of the world, otherwise you will not be able to find it so easily.He still needs to have enough detection ability, and although Hua Yueling is good in this regard, his detection ability is still not enough.


    The vocalizing creature is now invisible, it should be hiding.It is estimated that they were discovered by the other party when they came over, so the other party will hide.


    As for what the other party thinks, whether they don''t want to conflict with them, or there are other reasons, Hua Yueling is not clear about this.However, both possibilities exist. Huayueling hopes that the other party will not be like the kind of guy he has encountered before, but he knows fighting and making trouble for himself. He believes that no one likes that kind of guy.


    Livello was the first to stop, she stopped when she discovered something.But after stopping, she didn''t do anything, just stopped and stood still.


    Just a simple glance, and then there is no movement.Hua Yueling also looked for it immediately. In fact, the first time he looked for him, he did not find anything unusual. He was deceived by the surface cover. He didn''t expect that he could deceive himself by just such a simple cover. He originally thought he didn''t. What? As a result, I just scanned the past directly, not paying much attention to that place at all.


    But soon he realized that there was something wrong with the enemy, and the cover up in that place was OK, but some were too deliberate.It doesn''t match up with the surroundings, otherwise Hua Yueling wouldn''t be able to realize her mistake so quickly.


    If it weren''t for some understanding of this place, it would be really hard to find out. Fortunately, Hua Yueling gave up without scanning it, otherwise he would go wrong.Of course, in fact, even if he didn''t find it, it didn''t matter much. After all, Sister Livello and others were still there, and they would naturally be able to easily find what he couldn''t find.


    In fact, this is a very simple matter. It does not take much time at all, and it can be solved easily.


    After Hua Yueling discovered the place, she wondered if she wanted to take action, but when she saw Sister Livello, they almost didn¡¯t react. It stands to reason that they shouldn¡¯t have discovered the weirdness of the place. , The reason why he has not acted yet is because he is thinking about some key issues.It is estimated that they will not act until they think it through.


    What Sister Liweiluo and the others are thinking about now, Hua Yueling is still quite interested in it, but no one can answer his questions and satisfy his interest in this regard.After all, Sister Liweiluo and the others were very quiet. Without saying a word, Hua Yueling didn''t dare to bother them at this time and let them answer their doubts.


    After all, the most important thing now is not to answer your own doubts, that is not an important thing, the most important thing is to figure out what the creatures here are like.And what is the world like?


    What kind of existence the guy they met is more important to this world.But it seems to be quite normal, there is nothing unusual.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure whether this was really the case, after all, she hadn''t really seen the creatures here.He just heard the call of the other party, and everything else was unknown to him, so Hua Yueling was very curious.


    Can''t help but walk two steps there, and continue to observe that place, the most important thing is to observe whether there will be changes.


    If there is a creature hidden there, Hua Yueling should have some reaction in the past, no matter what the reaction is.For Hua Yueling, these are not important, what is important is that the other party will make some reactions, as long as there is some movement, then he should be able to detect it.


    Hua Yueling didn''t need much, he just wanted to take this opportunity to understand the situation.


    I walked a few steps forward, but there was no change in that place, and I couldn''t notice any change.Hua Yueling couldn''t help but frowned. There should be something right there. Did the other party hide, hide deep, so there was no reaction.


    If he really hides deeper, then it is normal to not respond to his actions.Either the other party is not aware of his actions at all, this possibility is not too great, or the other party will not make any response even if it is aware, after all, it is still deeper, and it is impossible just because there is movement outside. Come out.


    No matter what, Hua Yueling didn''t want to make trouble now, just wanted to know about the situation here, as for the others, she wasn''t too anxious.


    It seems that the creatures here should have not been affected by that guy, and after all, that guy has been driven away, even if it was affected before, the impact has now subsided a lot.


    "Xiao Yueling, let''s go inside and have a look. Be careful not to take the initiative to conflict with each other, try to see if you can communicate with each other."


    Hua Yueling didn''t think it would be easy to communicate with the other party, but he didn''t deny anything, nodded and agreed, and then looked to his side.They don''t have to go down with so many people. If there are too many people, it is really like a group of people looking for trouble. If there are few people, they may still be able to talk.


    Of course, all these are Hua Yueling''s own thoughts. If the other party can''t communicate, or if the other party thinks they are intruders, then there is no use even if there are few people.


    But no matter what, Hua Yueling decided to give it a try. After all, she came for this kind of thing.


    In any case, I should go down and have a look. Just waiting here can not solve the problem.Judging from the current situation, Hua Yueling guesses that the monster hiding here should be able to communicate, at least under certain circumstances. Otherwise, if someone invades its territory, it will definitely rush out directly. Attacked them.


    But the monsters hiding in the crypt did not do that. Even if they found them coming, they just hid themselves.


    It is not impossible to communicate with each other, but the possibility is low.

 2095 Chapter 2095

    Hua Yueling arrived in front of the entrance to the underground, stopped, lowered her head and looked at the entrance where the flaw could be easily seen.He doesn''t even know what to say. Is such an obvious flaw left to be discovered and used?


    The monsters certainly don''t think so, but they are already very good at this level.Although this kind of concealment is not so effective for humans, it is still useful if you want to hide it from ordinary people or some ordinary creatures.


    However, this concealment method is still too simple, Hua Yueling and the others can easily find it.In fact, if she carefully observed it from the beginning, Hua Yueling must have already realized something wrong with this place.


    At first, Hua Yueling just swept around, and didn''t realize certain things, otherwise it would be impossible not to notice.


    But now I have to move deeper, so I need to be more careful, and I can''t do these things with a rather indifferent attitude like before.Otherwise, it would be very dangerous to get on someone''s turf. Who knows if the other party will set some traps, or even be attacked by the other party, these are all very possible.Don''t fail.


    After a brief discussion, Hua Yueling decided to wait for Mu Ningshuang to go to the monster''s lair.The two of them can cooperate better. One is a composite fighter, and the other is a mage. One is responsible for entanglement in front of the enemy, and the other is responsible for long-range attack.


    But these are things that need to be considered when fighting is needed. If you can communicate with the other party without fighting, you don''t need to think about these things.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t think it would be so easy, there should still be battles, it''s just a question of how long it lasts.It is impossible for the other party to let them do what they want to do so easily, and it will definitely stop them, but I don''t know if they can communicate at that time.


    No matter what, now that the two of them have sorted out the entrance, the next step is to explore inside and find the monster inside.


    After entering inside, and then walking all the way down, this is a passage that doesn''t seem too safe.Hua Yueling raised her head and looked up, somehow, looking at the passage here, he was always worried in his heart.


    What I have to say may be that the cave here was made by a monster, and it has not been reinforced, so he is a little worried.But logically speaking, the monsters here should have been living for a long time, there is no problem, and the problem should not be big.


    The road leading to the depths of the earth is okay, even better than the road outside, and it is relatively comfortable to walk.


    Along the way, Hua Yueling and the others did not encounter any obstacles, as if there was nothing underneath.I haven''t seen other monsters, nor have I seen any furniture or the like.


    Basically, it can be said that there is nothing here, but Hua Yueling can perceive a breath, it should be the residual breath of the monster, and the deeper the inside, the stronger the breath.That kind of breath gave people a rather depressed feeling, but fortunately, this kind of depressed feeling didn''t have that great impact on Hua Yueling.


    She couldn''t help turning her head to take a look at Mu Ningshuang who was right behind her. Up to now, her expression hadn''t changed in any way compared to before, and it seemed that there should be no problem.


    I haven''t encountered anything on the road, and Hua Yueling doesn''t know why. It seems that there are very few monsters living here.After all, Hua Yueling and the others had already walked down a long distance, but after such a long time, they still encountered nothing.This is a bit strange.


    You must know that in the caves that Hua Yueling and the others went to for expeditions in the past, they encountered a lot of monsters and robbers, and they rarely encountered the situation where there were only one or two monsters.


    Even if it is a powerful monster, if you want to find him, you have to find a way to clean up some weak monsters on the periphery, and then you can find that powerful monster.


    It was the first time Hua Yueling had encountered a place like this where there was basically nothing along the way.It felt like going to the hidden place where the nun went in the illusion.


    In order to seal the crystal ball, the tunnel was built so deep that it would take almost half a day to get there without the teleportation formation.That''s not just for fun. Even if Hua Yueling didn''t walk by herself, she just followed the nun, and watched her walk, she felt quite tired.


    After all, if you don''t do other things, you just keep walking around. It must be impossible to say that it is not uncomfortable.


    "The passage here shouldn''t be that deep, Ningshuang, be careful."


    "Ok."


    Mu Ningshuang didn''t say anything, just responded softly.However, Hua Yueling knew that she must have taken it to heart. In fact, he didn''t need to remind him at all. You must know that Mu Ningshuang is also an experienced adventurer. How could she not know that this kind of time needs to be careful.


    She may not know better than herself, but Hua Yueling still reminds her habitually.


    Hua Yueling is already a little accustomed to such subconscious reminders, and reminders are still necessary.


    The more they go down, the more uncomfortable they feel, but this also means that the distance is getting closer and closer.


    The more Hua Yueling and the others go down, the more careful they are. This is the time when they must be careful.They are not friendly with the host here. Maybe the other party still treats them as enemies, so you must be careful enough, otherwise it may be troublesome.


    I don''t know what the other party thinks, if there is any strategy, it is not a good thing for them.But after all, the other party is just a monster, he should not have that kind of wisdom, Hua Yueling is not sure that it is, but he still thinks that such a possibility definitely exists.


    It is the best to be careful, but if you are not careful enough, it will be difficult to deal with trouble.


    The road is quite curved, but it doesn''t make it impossible to see the deeper situation, but the cave is still quite dark.Hua Yueling stared at the depths of the cave. The monsters were able to adapt and it was really great to live here. Hua Yueling felt that she definitely couldn''t do it.


    After all, this place is too dark, there is really no light at all.One is because it is deep underground, and the other is that there are no lighting tools here.

 2096 Chapter 2096

    Before reaching the deepest part of the earth, Hua Yueling and the others had already encountered the monster living in seclusion here.The monster hid in the darkness, making a strange cry.


    But the other party seemed to just want to drive them away, and didn''t mean to fight them.The reason Hua Yueling thinks this way is mainly because the other party did not take the initiative to attack them, but instead used this method to drive them away, which at least shows that the other party still has some wisdom.


    But this monster was still a type that Hua Yueling hadn''t seen before, and it seemed to be quite powerful.I don''t know if this cave was transformed by it to allow it to do so, or its special ability.


    But it is not important anyway, Hua Yueling hopes to communicate with each other.


    "Hello, we didn''t have any malice in coming here. There are things we want to communicate with you, and ask you."


    Hua Yueling didn''t know if the other party could understand her, but he had no other way. This was the only way to communicate. Besides that, Hua Yueling couldn''t think of any way to communicate with the other party.


    But what surprised him was that the other party was able to understand what he said, anyway, after he spoke, the other party fell into silence, wondering if he was thinking about what he said.


    The other party didn''t react at all for a while, Hua Yueling was not in a hurry, there was nothing to be anxious, since there was progress, it was better than if there was no progress.


    Both sides fell into silence, but this silence meant different things.Until now, Hua Yueling was still not sure whether the other party could understand what she meant, and could only make a judgment based on the other party''s reaction which was hardly a reaction.


    The other party didn''t rush them away again, which is a good phenomenon, at least it shows that the two parties can communicate.Although the other party may not be able to fully understand his meaning.


    But just a part is actually enough, as long as the other party understands that he is not malicious in this regard.


    After a silent silence, Hua Yueling didn''t expect the other party to think for so long, and didn''t know what it was thinking about.Don''t think you are lying to it, just come and prepare for something.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know if the other party would think so much, but at least it had some meaning from the current performance.There is no way. In this case, he can only do nothing at first, and wait and see for the time being. The more things happen at this time, the more likely it is to deepen the other''s suspicions.


    So Hua Yueling just waited quietly, and Mu Ningshuang did the same. Seeing that he didn''t move, he didn''t say anything, did nothing, just waited for the other party to react.


    Hua Yueling felt that her actions were already very sincere. As for what the other party would think, it was not for him to decide.Only when it can be resolved peacefully, he still feels that a peaceful resolution is better. There is no need to go to one place to fight in one place. Fighting is not that interesting.


    Hua Yueling didn''t like fighting so much, fighting naturally was no problem, but he couldn''t always fight.Wherever you go, you use battle to solve the problem, and you don''t think about other methods. Sooner or later your brain will be completely occupied by muscles, which is not good.


    Whenever calm thinking is very important, strength is also very important, this is obvious, but unless your strength can reach the realm of invincibility in the world, otherwise it is better not to be so confident.


    Hua Yueling can''t be said to be too confident, but she still believes in her own strength.In terms of strength, he has seen so many people who are stronger than him and don¡¯t know how much. This has also hit some of his self-confidence, but even so, he also knows that there are many people who are better than him. weaker.


    But thinking like that is actually meaningless. Even if there are many people who are weaker than oneself, life and death fights are basically fighting against enemies who are evenly matched or even stronger than oneself. Fighting those who are not as good as yourself, there is no danger at all in that way, even if there are many such people.


    So knowing that there are many, many people who are weaker than you are just comforting yourself. After all, those people can''t pose any threat to him, so even if they are there, it''s useless.If he knows that there are people who are stronger than himself, and don''t know how much stronger he is, it means danger to him.


    Sister Liweiluo and the others are naturally nothing, they are not Hua Yueling''s enemies.But there are people with similar strengths to them, and there are people who are only a little bit better than them. Those people are the most dangerous to Hua Yueling.


    Strength is very important, Hua Yueling understands this, but he also understands that not only strength, but also wisdom.You need to be able to think. When you see everything and think that as long as you win, you can solve the problem, then you''re crazy.


    After waiting for a period of time, both Hua Yueling and Mu Ningshuang were a little anxious while waiting. The main reason was that the other party hadn''t reacted at all, so they didn''t know what to do.You can''t wait here all the time. The most important thing is when the other party can give a response, what if the other party has been so procrastinating without giving an answer.


    Hua Yueling''s brows couldn''t help but frowned slightly. Judging from what she showed, the other party didn''t seem to have any ideas to communicate with them.At least so far the other party has not shown any sincerity.


    But Hua Yueling couldn''t give up the opportunity to talk to the other party because of this. After all, although the other party said that he didn''t show any sincerity, he didn''t attack them either, and she felt that she was a more friendly type.


    If that weren''t the case, Hua Yueling wouldn''t be able to wait so long, the two sides might have started fighting.After all, if it is a really not friendly monster, it will not care about what you say, but will treat everything you say as a conspiracy, or even disdain to listen to what you say, and then attack it directly.


    "What can you do when you come to me?"


    Perhaps it was from the performance of Hua Yueling and the others that they were really not hostile, or perhaps because the time Hua Yueling and the others were waiting here made it feel that they were not threatening to them.


    Although he still concealed where he was, he did not continue to remain silent, but so asked Hua Yueling and the others.


    This is good news for Hua Yueling. The reason why she waited for so long was not because of this moment.So he immediately asked him with a calm attitude.

 2097 Chapter 2097

    Hua Yueling''s purpose for coming here is not complicated, and it''s actually not a big deal to find each other.It''s just that they want to ask the other person about something, and they are ready to leave after asking.


    The most important thing is to learn about the situation of this place from the other party, and the situation of the guy who was hidden here before but was beaten away by them.Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure whether the other party knew about that guy, but he felt that the other party''s strength was pretty good, and if he lived here long enough, then he might have some understanding about that guy.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure, of course, who would say with certainty that he would be sure of such things.


    "The main reason is to ask about the situation around here. You should have lived here for a long time?"


    "It''s been a long time, but there is nothing to say around here. If you want to ask, if there are human tribes nearby, you can go there and ask and talk to them better."


    The other party''s words were somewhat cold, but Hua Yueling didn''t care. It was quite normal for the other party to have such a reaction.After all, there is not much understanding between the two sides, and the other side is somewhat wary, which is understandable here.


    If the other party tells himself everything without saying anything, that''s the thing to worry about most.How could the other party be so kind, and at first sight with oneself, think about it and know that it is impossible.


    Now this is actually able to relax a little, at least it shows that the other party still has no bad thoughts.


    "In fact, we came from there, but the people there don''t know much about this place, so we want to try to learn more from other places. If possible, I hope you can talk to us Let¡¯s talk. Don¡¯t worry, we are not malicious."


    Hearing what Hua Yueling said, the other party didn''t respond much, as if he didn''t hear it.However, Hua Yueling believes that the other party must have heard it. As for why the other party is not willing to reply to him, he is not clear, but he can only wait to see if the other party will respond.


    Unless the other party actively refuses and wants to drive them away, otherwise Hua Yueling will not leave here.As for the other information, Hua Yueling hasn''t thought about it.


    "Humans like you are rare. You are not here, are you?"


    The question asked by the other party made Hua Yueling a little difficult to answer. The most important thing was what the other party meant.Since Huayueling came from another world, the first reaction was whether the other party thought he was not a person in this world, but thinking about its problems, it seemed that it didn''t mean that.


    "We came here from other places. We don''t know much about the situation here, so we wanted to find someone to ask."


    Hua Yueling found the other party''s location, he looked in that direction, but still made no other actions.It seems that it is relatively simple to communicate with the other party, and his response made him feel much easier.


    He decided to communicate with the other party in the usual way first, mainly to see what the other party thinks.He felt that he was thinking too much. After all, he came here from other places, so when the other person asked such a related question, he felt like going there at the first time, and the other person may not be like this. Meaning, I just think too much.


    "I''ve never seen your clothes. The humans here are not dressed like you. So I am a little curious. I don''t necessarily know more about the situation here than those humans."


    "It doesn''t matter, we are just a little curious and want to know more about things."


    After listening to the other party''s words, Huayueling was also sore and relieved. It seemed that she was thinking too much. The other party just guessed that she was not a person living in this place.I didn''t think so much.In fact, it''s not just that. The other party should have no such awareness at all. After all, no matter which world they are in, there are definitely not many people who can go to different worlds.


    The strength of the monster in front of him is pretty good, but it is certainly not that strong. It is impossible to do this with its own power.


    Regarding some information about this world, the monsters in front of them don''t know much, just like those humans.However, it knows more about the environment here. According to its own statement, he was born here very early and has been living here. I don''t know how long it has been.


    From its birth until now, nothing has changed here, it has always been like this.


    Hua Yueling also deliberately asked when those humans came here.But the other party said it didn''t remember it, but it was a long time ago, passed on from generation to generation, and the people here are no longer the ones who came in the first place. It is no longer known how many generations have lived here, from birth to death.


    These seem to be very common things to it, but to Hua Yueling it is a little unbelievable. If this is the case, how long should it have lived here.How old should it be?


    But although these are quite interesting, they have nothing to do with Hua Yueling and the others.There is probably only one intersection between them and the other party. Up to now, he can learn from the other party''s words not much, but there is still some.


    After all, the opponent is also a native creature here, but there are still very few things that can be understood, just the situation around here.As for what is farther away, and even the whole world, it actually knows very little about it, just like those humans.


    After that, Hua Yueling asked the main question, that is, the question of the terrible guy who exists here, who it is, and its identity.But after Hua Yueling asked, the other party was very confused and asked, is there such a guy?


    From the tone of the other party, it seems that the other party really doesn''t know this, but Hua Yueling is not very sure whether this is really the case.


    After asking everything he wanted to ask, Hua Yueling said goodbye to the other party. The other party did not say anything, but silently watched their figures leave.Until their silhouettes completely disappeared into the darkness, there was no sound anymore, and the darkness fell silent again.


    Hua Yueling and the others left the underground passage and returned to the ground, but unfortunately they didn''t ask anything from the other party.


    It is because Hua Yueling had already expected it, so I didn''t feel any disappointment, anyway, I can''t say whether it has gained anything.

 2098 Chapter 2098

    Back on the ground, Livello and the others were thinking about something, they turned their heads and looked over when they heard footsteps.Seeing them, Aroline walked over.


    "I''m back, what about the next?"


    "It''s okay, we found a monster. The other side was very wary of us, but it didn''t attack us, and even chatted with us."


    "That''s good."


    It is naturally best if there is no conflict between the two parties, after all, they are not here to look for trouble.


    "Are you asking something?"


    "No, it doesn¡¯t know much, and it¡¯s similar to those people. But it has lived in this place for a long time. It¡¯s just that it only understands the situation around here, and it doesn¡¯t work farther. ."


    "That''s it."


    Originally, I wondered if I could get some clues from the other party, but now it seems that I still think too much.The other party is the kind of creature that has been in this place since he was born, and has never left this place. How could he understand things in other places?


    "Forget it, I didn''t want to learn anything from it. But Xiaoyueling, did you see it?"


    "No, I just saw it hidden in the darkness, but I couldn''t see what it looked like until I left that place. It has been hidden all the time. Be careful. But I think it should be the same as that It doesn¡¯t matter to the guy. I asked it too, but it¡¯s not clear what it said."


    "So..."


    Aroline didn''t ask anything more, and they wouldn''t stay here anymore, they had already left this place and went to other places to go around.


    As for where to go next, this is still unclear.Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure, just didn''t know if Livio and the others had a certain destination.


    Naturally, it is impossible to know this without asking, but Hua Yueling didn''t ask, what''s the use of knowing where the destination is.


    The destination was nothing brave to say for Yu Huayueling, nor was it useful.It doesn''t matter whether they know or not, after all, what they have to do now is to have a better understanding of this strange world.


    In fact, what they want to know most is the origin of the invisible and terrifying guy, what kind of existence the other party is, and why is it here.


    There is nothing to say in this world that makes them care more than this. That guy is terrible, and Hua Yueling dared to say so with certainty.Don''t even think that he hasn''t fought each other before, just watching from the side, and still watching Sister Livello and the others fight each other.


    It''s not a life-and-death fight, just a relatively simple battle.But he saw something from the battle.


    Sister Livello didn''t take them away this time, but instead gave the task to Sister Aroline.It seems that they will not leave here for the time being. Although it is difficult to find anything by wandering around here, they still have no idea of ??giving up, they just want to walk around here and look at the situation here.


    "It''s hard to ask someone what to ask, even those creatures are the same."


    Walking beside Sister Aroline, I suddenly heard her say something to herself.Huayueling was a little surprised. In fact, Sister Aroline and the others understood quite well, but that''s not the case, unless the other party is really the "god" of this world, or has a "position" in this world, otherwise it thinks To hide, no one can find out its existence.


    Hiding is almost the easiest thing for it, I''m afraid there is nothing easier than that.It wants to avoid the eyes of others, so that others do not know that there is a figure of its own in the world, so no one will know.


    The reason why Hua Yueling and the others were able to know that it existed at an unknown distance was because it was exposed on their own initiative.


    In fact, it can''t be said to be proactive, it''s just about it.If it hadn''t sent people to trouble Hua Yueling, things would probably not have reached such a point.


    In any case, one thing is certain, that is, it and Hua Yueling are enemies.There is no need to show mercy to the enemy, let alone an extremely powerful enemy.


    "Since I can''t ask, I should change the method."


    Lu Yuetong said next to her.That''s right, just change the method, what kind of method?


    Know that it is not enough to just say a different method, you need to say what another method is.There are many methods, but there are few other options before their eyes.


    It is impossible to find out by asking humans or intelligent creatures. In that case, it seems that you can rely on books about the world to understand the situation.However, it is difficult for them to expect to learn from this method.


    There is another way to go directly to the other party for inquiries, but that will definitely not work. The other party will never answer their questions obediently.When the two sides meet again, it will definitely trigger a conflict and directly cause a battle.


    "I don''t know if there are any books in this place. The times are a bit old, and it doesn''t feel like there are books."


    "That''s not necessarily."


    Sister Aroline shook her head lightly and said.


    "The place we came to is still too small to be judged based on the situation here. Sometimes they don¡¯t even have enough to eat here. How could they be in the mood to study other things, if they want to determine whether there are books, or I have to go to a larger tribe."


    "Sister Aroline, do you think that guy is watching us?"


    At this time, Lu Yuetong approached Alorin and asked in a low voice. After seeing it with his own eyes, Lu Yuetong felt the same feeling as Hua Yueling.But despite asking this, she thinks there should be no such thing.


    "Impossible. Don''t say if it dares to do this. We are still here. It is called self-assessment. If you think about it, you can know how it can be so unimaginable. We will thank God if we don''t trouble it. Up."


    "That''s true."


    Don''t look at that guy looks terrifying, but the appearance of this thing can actually represent very few things.It can''t be said that you can see something from the outside, that is simply unrealistic.


    Hua Yueling and the others thought that guy''s appearance was not very good, and looking at that guy meant that it would make people feel terrible.That guy is not like an ordinary creature, on the contrary, if you stare at it, you will feel that it is the incarnation of terror itself, or that it is terror and nothing else.


    It''s not like a real existence, but just a representation of terror.

 2099 Chapter 2099

    Hua Yueling''s thoughts may have some exaggeration in it, but he believes that most people who see that guy will think about it like this.That guy''s existence is very, very weird. It exists, but it doesn''t feel real to people.


    Its existence even makes people afraid to face it, afraid to see what it looks like, just such a guy.


    Walking aimlessly in this somewhat business environment, Hua Yueling themselves didn''t know what kind of place they were going to.They are walking in one direction without knowing what they are doing.


    There is nothing to find, they have given up to continue searching for other creatures, and come and ask them what to do.As you can imagine, it is almost impossible, so there is no need to spend time on it.That is just a waste of time.


    Of course, it cannot be ruled out that there is the possibility that a certain creature knows something, but the possibility is still relatively low, and the probability of such a creature being found by them is even lower.


    This trip can basically be said to have returned without success, but it is not without any discovery, so it can not be said that it was a trip for nothing.


    Hua Yueling and the others still got some useful information, such as how that guy''s existence was and what the world was like.But there is one question they are curious about that has not been answered, mainly because no one can answer that question.


    What is the relationship between that guy and that world? This is the question they are most interested in right now.


    But no one can answer, Hua Yueling can''t think of a reason after thinking for a long time, so she can only leave it behind for the time being.Don''t think about it, after all, it''s useless to think about it.


    The group of people moved back through the teleportation array and returned to where they first came.There was still no change here, but Hua Yueling felt that something was filling the air.


    The atmosphere is a little bit wrong, it doesn''t change that much compared to when they left, but it can be easily felt.


    The sky mound was still raining lightly, standing in such an environment, stepping on the dry ground, and looking up into the sky, somehow, I felt a little desolate.


    Unusual place, unusual rain.The ground is wet by rain, but it is not so humid. Rain has little effect on the ground, and the ground is too dry. Such a small amount of rain cannot solve the problem at all.


    The rain is not heavy, but it makes people feel quite cold.It felt a little hot before, but now it¡¯s different, and it¡¯s still quite cold now.


    Whether it''s hot or cold, it doesn''t matter to Hua Yueling and the others.Such an environment will not affect them too much.They don''t care about these, whether in a hot environment or in a slightly cold environment.


    The few people returned here did not rush to leave. They were walking around here, but they were not exposed to the rain.Aroline made out something similar to a protective shield to surround all of them. This thing could help them resist the rain in the air and keep them unaffected.


    In fact, they are also a bit aimless here, and now they can''t find that guy here.It did not come back after it left, and it is impossible to return to this place in a short time.


    No matter what it thinks, or the reality.After all, it doesn''t know whether Hua Yueling and the others have left, and whether they will leave, if they are uncertain, and if they don''t know whether they will come back after they leave, it is best not to do anything.


    There is no better way than hiding. It also understands some of the opponent''s strength, which is not a power it can contend, so it''s better not to come back and die.


    But even if the other party leaves here, its breath still remains here, perhaps because it has lived here for a long, long time, so it is so.


    This kind of breath is also uncomfortable, Hua Yueling doesn''t like this kind of breath, but as the rain falls, the breath is also being washed away, and gradually weakened.


    The air is somewhat fresher, not as if it gave people a particularly uncomfortable suffocation before.Hua Yueling didn''t like that feeling very much, but it was actually better now.


    Fresher air will make people feel better and more comfortable.


    Looking up into the sky again, the sky is still very gloomy, not much better than before.This kind of gloomy person is also a little uncomfortable, but it''s better than the feeling that guy makes.


    Liweiluo and the others went around here again, especially where the other party was before, where they seemed to be looking for clues.I don''t know if anything will be left there, Hua Yueling feels that the possibility is relatively small.


    The other party is not a fuel-efficient lamp. It is impossible to say that there will be some clues left for you to find.But it can''t be said to be too dead, after all, the other party ran away in a hurry, instead of saying that everything was cleaned up and then left.


    Hua Yueling and the others followed and looked around, but they couldn''t find anything, and staying there wouldn''t help much.


    A few of them also walked around at will, but there is actually nothing to go in this area, nothing.Basically it can be said.


    No matter where you go, you can see the same scene, such as cracked ground, dry and hard land like a rock.


    It''s difficult to be in a good mood in such a place. Hua Yueling doesn''t like it very much, and doesn''t like this environment.After all, it''s hard to like a place where there is no anger at all.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to stay for a long time, he hoped to go back sooner.


    This time I can''t say that the problem has been solved, if I go back like this, I will still have trouble finding him later.If the opponent plays in person, it will be even more troublesome for Hua Yueling, but he also understands that only relying on his existing strength to fight the opponent, it is hard to say who will win in the end.


    It is difficult for one''s own side to gain the upper hand, and it is likely that the opponent''s advantage.Not to mention that this is the home of the opponent.


    In fact, if the difference in mental strength between the two parties is not too large, and the illusion skills are also the case, there will be a dozen more. Under the circumstances that the gap between these two aspects is quite large, don''t think so much.

 2100 Chapter 2100

    For the rest of the time, Hua Yueling and the others did not encounter any problems here, so they went around with ease.There is no interesting Dongxi here, and there is nothing particularly interesting, so Hua Yueling and the others actually wanted to go back a long time ago.


    But Sister Liweiluo and the others have been doing research, and they have no idea of ??going back, Hua Yueling and the others can only wait.


    Among them, the most puzzled is Hua Yun, after all, she said she must come here to see, but until now she still doesn''t know what it means to be here.She basically didn''t speak much on the way.


    She didn''t know why she was here, but she wanted to ask Aroline, but seeing that they were all busy, she could only wait.


    Hua Yueling and the others weren''t just circling around somewhere near where Livio and the others were. They also went to a place farther away.


    But no matter if it is near or farther, everything you see is the same, and there is no new development.This is not very good news for Hua Yueling and the others, but they didn''t think they could find anything like this.


    I just want to try it this way, but the result of the attempt is very disappointing.


    "Forget it, let''s go back. It may be dangerous to go further, so don''t go there anymore."


    Hua Yueling looked at the direction they were moving forward, feeling a bit dangerous, he believed in his own feelings.If you feel dangerous, don''t take the risk to do anything. It is better to act in a safer way than anything else.


    Several people stopped, and they walked back.


    There is nothing too much to be concerned about here. Whether it is here or where they are coming from, almost all things encountered are the same.Hua Yueling also felt that she wouldn''t find anything useful here, so she simply gave up and continued searching.


    There is no need, and it is just a waste of time here. After all, they have walked to the same place so far, and what they have seen has not changed in particular.In fact, this is okay. After all, it is in an area. Unless you walk out of this area, nothing will change. But not only that, Hua Yueling found that even the aura cannot be seen. Variety.


    Hua Yueling can not only observe the surrounding situation, but also feel the breath here.But this kind of induction is definitely not as good as Sister Livello and Sister Aroline.


    In addition, don''t look at the figure of the demon he dared not look at, but he can still detect the aura radiating from it.The other person is not only scary in appearance, but also the breath it exudes.


    "call¡­¡­"


    The air here gives people a feeling of stagnation, as if the breath cannot flow here.However, Hua Yueling also knew that this was not the case. This is not an independent space, nor a closed space, so the air must be able to circulate, instead of staying here and unable to flow.


    "That kind of breath..."


    Hua Yueling still remembered quite clearly, the aura that existed in that guy was also quite uncomfortable, and it could be easily remembered.As long as you feel the existence of that kind of breath once, you will never forget it.


    But there is no such aura here, there is still some remaining, after all, that guy has lived here for a long time.But that kind of breath is slowly dissipating. When it leaves this place, those breaths hovering in the environment cannot last for a long time, and will disappear over time.Unless it comes back at this time, but everyone knows that it cannot do that unless it is really not afraid of death.


    The disgusting breath still persists, and it will take some time to see it dissipate completely, I don''t know how long it will take.


    But Hua Yueling actually didn''t care about these, even if those breaths still persisted for a long, long time, it wouldn''t have any effect on them.


    After all, compared to the previous influence when the other party was still here, just keeping some breath is actually not much influence.After all, the aura exuded by the other party itself is not comparable to the aura remaining now.


    A few people walked back and forth without paying attention to what else was here. In fact, even if it was something, it didn''t matter to them.


    No matter what is here, it is not what they can know now, not to mention that there is actually nothing here.


    Returning to the place where Sister Livello and the others were, I saw that they were still studying very carefully.Hua Yueling couldn''t see anything in the place surrounded by them.However, there should be the place where the demon he has noticed retains the most aura, so Sister Livello and the others will study there so seriously.


    However, Hua Yueling didn''t have a special understanding of these, and Suoyi couldn''t judge how helpful the study of that kind of breath would be for them.But it''s definitely useful to think about it, otherwise they won''t be so serious.


    No matter what, Hua Yueling was not particularly interested in these, so he just looked over there, and then stopped thinking about it.After all, even thinking about this is actually useless, after all, he doesn''t understand it.


    In fact, until now, Hua Yueling didn''t know much about this aspect, such as combat and magic and various other aspects.


    If you can learn more about those things, Hua Yueling can help, or do something.However, Hua Yueling didn''t know much about Mu Ningshuang, so she didn''t help.


    "Xiao Yueling, have you waited a long time?"


    Hua Yueling and the others wandered around here for a while again. Sister Aroline walked over at this moment and asked beside them.


    "Neither, but Sister Aroline, did you find anything?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what they were studying, so she just asked casually.


    "It''s okay, the power that the other party has is quite interesting, even more interesting than we thought before. But it is not so easy to study it clearly, we are only here to understand and understand the situation, as for later we still have to collect Some go back and study."


    "Aroline, you said it was necessary for me to come over, but I don''t think it makes any difference whether I come or not."


    Hua Yun has always wanted to ask about what Aroline said before, but now she has a chance to ask.

 2101 Chapter 2101

    "That''s exactly what I said, but I''m not lying to Sister Yun, it''s really good for you, so I called you over."


    Aroline said with a smile, but when she heard such a sentence, Hua Yun''s slender eyebrows curled up.She must have something else to say after she knew Aroline.


    "But, things have changed a bit, so... hehe..."


    Aroline knocked her head with a small hand and said with a smirk.


    Hua Yun doesn''t want to say anything about her acting like a coquettish and cute.But it''s all here, even though I didn''t have much hope at first, let''s just forget it.


    But she didn''t know what Aroline was talking about, and she didn''t see anything after walking along for a long time.


    Since Aroline said that, that''s fine, there is no need to ask so much.


    "Forget it, I didn''t have much hope anyway. I''m just a little surprised, what good is it for me to be here? Aroline you said that before, so I was curious."


    "Well... how to put it, it can be said to be a feeling."


    Alorin was a little hesitant, and Hua Yueling was also a little confused about this. In his impression, Sister Alorin had never acted like this.This is the first time.What happened? They all walked with each other for so long, but basically they didn''t find anything, it''s still the same up to now.


    This matter is no longer the case, anyway, Sister Aroline said that, even if it is a question, it is of no use.


    "Then shall we go back later?"


    "Don''t worry, sisters and others should study for a while. After all, in such an environment, it is easier to study. But if Xiaoyueling, you don''t want to stay here, go back first. The teleportation formation is already stable. , There will be no problem. Besides, you are sending it back, so don¡¯t worry about it.


    "That..." Hua Yueling glanced at the others and asked everyone''s opinions. "If there is nothing for us, we''d better go back first. There is nothing we can do while staying here."


    Hua Yueling is about to go back, staying here for a long time, it''s somewhat meaningless.After all, it''s almost the same everywhere, and it''s still in this kind of place where almost no one lives. It doesn''t make much sense to stay here. It''s better to go back earlier.


    "If Sister Yun waited here for a while, this place is actually very good for Sister Yun. If you stay here for a while, maybe there will be changes."


    Aroline blinked her big eyes and said while holding Huayun''s hand.


    "And you won''t let Sister Yun wait too long."


    "That... Okay." After thinking about it for a while, Hua Yun was still persuaded by Aroline. After all, she had asked for leave to come here, and it is impossible to go back at this time. It''s better to stay and have a look. It''s not a waste of time, otherwise, this trip will be really wasted.


    I don''t know what Aroline is going to do with Huayun, it looks a little mysterious, and regardless of Hua Yueling and the others, she took Huayun''s hand and walked towards Livello and the others.


    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong looked at each other, now there are only two of them left here.Hua Yun was dragged away by Sister Alorin, and Mu Ningshuang was also there now. If they went back, they would both go back together.


    It''s okay to say back if only the two of them, but they still decided not to go back for the time being, and the two of them also chased Sister Aroline and Sister Huayun and walked over.


    When the group came to Sister Livello and the others, Arolin naturally noticed them coming, turned her head and blinked those big eyes at them. They looked so cute.


    Hua Yueling smiled helplessly in her heart. Sister Aroline made him feel like she was half hit.In fact, it is naturally not that exaggerated, but sister Aroline''s performance is indeed somewhat unexpected.


    After coming here, Aroline didn''t say anything, and also signaled them not to speak for now, because Sister Livello and the others are still discussing.It seemed that they were very serious, and they were not affected by the fact that they came.


    It seems that the discussion is still very lively, but Liweiluo and Mu Ningshuang talk less, in fact, in comparison, Mu Ningshuang talks the least.Sister Jelucy is quite capable of speaking, and there are so many things that seem to be endless.


    But the three people are not always talking, they will stop and stare at the ground for a while, and then they seem to have found some clues. Yes, they have some movements.But these are things that Hua Yueling can''t understand, and in fact, he can''t be blamed. If you let other people look at it, you might think that Livello and the others are playing mystery. It feels like that.


    A few people stood by and watched, but some wandered away.For example, Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong still wanted to get a serious understanding at the beginning. Maybe they could help a little bit, but they soon gave up such an idea.


    What you don''t understand means you don''t understand. It''s impossible to understand it so easily. This is the knowledge Hua Yueling understands in this respect.In fact, it should have been understood a long time ago, and knowledge still has some hope.


    About ten minutes later, Liweiluo''s attention shifted to Hua Yueling and the others, looking at Hua Yun.


    "Come over with me."


    Liweiluo tilted her head to think for a while, as if thinking of something, beckoned and called Hua Yun over.Then the two of them left here, Hua Yueling and the others looked at Sister Aroline, only to see that she also spread her hands for some unknown reason and shrugged her shoulders.


    It seemed that she didn''t even know what to do with Sister Liweiluo and Sister Yun.But it''s always a good thing, it can''t be a bad thing.


    No matter what, the matter over there has nothing to do with Hua Yueling and the others for the time being.They just have to wait here.


    "Sister Aroline, how long do you think they are going to go?"


    Hua Yueling asked curiously.


    "I don''t know this, I don''t know what my sister did with sister Yun. Wait and see, I guess it won''t be too long."


    This is also Aroline''s guess. As for whether her guess is true, it is hard to say.Hua Yueling did not continue to ask, so just wait.


    I don''t know how many times I have waited. Anyway, Hua Yueling gradually didn''t think there was anything. Habits were probably such terrible things.

 2102 Chapter 2102

    Just as Aroline guessed, it didn''t take long for Liweiluo and the others to leave. They went there for about half an hour.After half an hour, two people suddenly appeared.


    They did not walk back directly, but directly transmitted back.So Hua Yueling and the others don''t even know where they went.However, it is clear that Sister Yun has undergone some changes since then. The changes do not seem to be that big, but it allows you to see the changes in her at a glance.


    It was an incredible breath, that kind of breath haunted her body.Hua Yueling felt it, but didn''t understand what kind of breath it was.


    However, as long as Sister Yun''s strength is improved, it is actually quite good, other gains are not so important, but I don''t know whether Sister Yun knows what kind of power she has.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think it was certain. After all, Liweiluo took her with her, and she might be able to do it without much effort.


    Liweiluo didn''t say anything after returning, and returned to Jelucci and Mu Ningshuang''s side, and communicated with them.As if nothing happened.


    But Aroline was quite curious, and immediately came over, which made Hua Yueling quite strange.It stands to reason that Sister Aroline should know what happened, but she is like people like herself.


    "Sister Yun, where did you go? How come there is such a big change after going there?"


    Hua Yueling asked Sister Yun very curiously, but Sister Yun''s answer was very interesting, even she didn''t know it.Or I can''t say that I don''t know, I can only say that I still have some doubts, I don''t know what I did.


    Anyway, she became a little more confused, and even she herself didn''t know how she became stronger, which was quite interesting.


    But now that Sister Yun is back, it means that things here are temporarily over.


    "Xiaoyueling, do you want to go see other places?"


    "other places?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t understand what it meant for a while, and she was already in other places, so she wanted to go.But then he reacted, what Sister Aroline asked should be whether she wanted to go to other places in this world, otherwise she wouldn''t ask like that.


    But he didn''t know the use of doing this. Could it be that he could still lure the escaped demon out again.


    "May I?"


    So immediately after Hua Yueling asked, it''s actually good to go around here, especially to the kind of places that you haven''t been to.Look around and look for other creatures here.


    "Of course you can, as long as you change the teleportation array a little bit. It saves you guys who have been waiting here, is it meaningless?"


    "It''s okay."


    Shrugging his shoulders is definitely not good, but it can''t be said to be bad.I can only say that it is almost done.After all, Hua Yueling had waited so many times, and she was quite proficient in waiting.Although there is no such thing as being proficient or unfamiliar with such things.


    Since you can go to other places, there is no need to rush back.Sister Aroline hadn''t talked about this before, so Hua Yueling didn''t know. Now that there is such an opportunity, let''s go and see it.


    Hua Yueling thought so, but still have to look at the opinions of others.But when he looked at other people, they had no opinion.Everyone had no opinion, so Hua Yueling and the others decided to go to other places together, but they were the only three of them. Sister Aroline said that she would not go with them, not to mention Sister Livello. Having said that, they still have their own business to be busy.


    Several people came to the teleportation array, but they didn''t see what Sister Alorin had done, and then they told them that it was done and they could teleport directly through the teleportation array.


    "Before I fixed the location of the teleportation to the place we were teleporting to. Now my sister, I changed it a bit, and it is no longer a ship to a fixed place, and can be teleported to somewhere here. But this is obviously the same. If there is danger, you''d better be more careful after the past, and don''t be careless."


    "This we know, if we find that the situation is not right, we will send it back immediately."


    Hua Yueling naturally understood what to do. He didn''t go desperately, but went to look elsewhere.Just go around and find out about the situation. If you can avoid fighting, you should naturally find ways to avoid it.


    When the teleportation array was shining, Hua Yueling took a step forward and walked directly into the portal.Then he was teleported away, followed by Lu Yuetong, and Hua Yun finally.


    "If you want to come back and go directly through the teleportation array, right?"


    "That''s right, don''t bother, you can teleport back directly through the portal."


    Hua Yun nodded, and then disappeared inside the portal.After they had all left, Aroline stood there for a while at the entrance of the portal. After confirming that there was no problem, she walked away to Sister Livello and the others, listening to the discussion between them, and understanding How is the research progress.


    After Hua Yueling and the others passed through the portal, they came to a new place, which was also a place where Hua Yueling had never been before.It''s still different from the place I''ve been to before, this is a place that can be called beautiful scenery.


    Standing in front of the teleportation gate, Hua Yueling looked around and could see some unseen ascendants.However, these creatures were very courageous. The sound that Hua Yueling made after coming out of the portal immediately alarmed the creatures, and they all looked at them immediately, and then they were scared to escape.


    Hua Yueling didn''t chase them, but looked at their fleeing figures from behind, a little helpless, was she so scary, how could she escape.In fact, he also knows that this has nothing to do with whether he is terribly discriminatory. The important thing is that he is a complete stranger to them. Because of this, they will run away in a panic.


    They belong to the kind of relatively weak, or relatively timid creatures. In fact, there is not much difference between them. It is precisely because of their weakness that they are less courageous.In other words, it is not that they are timid, but because they know that they are not opponents of the other party, they are naturally unwilling to seek death. After all, no one is willing to die for no reason.


    This is true of human beings, and so is biological nature.Originally, there was a beautiful natural and harmonious picture here, because of the arrival of Hua Yueling, this picture instantly changed.

 2103 Chapter 2103

    Hua Yueling couldn''t be said to be unprepared for this, but he originally thought that he would encounter some more powerful creatures when he came here, but he didn''t expect this to be the case.


    But this is fine, encountering more powerful creatures is not a good thing for him.Now this way the other party will not affect me, and I will not affect the other party too much, which is fine.


    After walking a few steps forward, Hua Yueling looked around and found that this place is actually pretty good, and the environment should already be pretty good in this world.At least the environment is much better than the two places I have visited.


    Although the environment here is pretty good, I just don¡¯t know if anyone will live in such a place.Logically speaking, there should be. After all, the environment here is even better than the places I have visited before. It is not very likely that there is no one to live.


    It¡¯s not easy to say where you live. Although it is said that you have to walk around, Hua Yueling and the others cannot go to Taiyuan. Otherwise, what if you can¡¯t find the way back? do.


    Hua Yueling and the others did not have a map that could be used to mark locations and confirm where they were currently.So the best way is to go to Taiyuan, where you don¡¯t have to go, and just walk around here. In that case, it¡¯s easier to find the portal and send it back, otherwise it will be difficult.


    Immediately behind him, Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun also walked out of the portal. After seeing the environment here, they were naturally amazed by it.


    In the distance, you could see the hills with heavy ridges and emerald ridges, and water flowed down on the hill directly opposite them, forming a waterfall that flew down and hit the pool below.


    On both sides are dense trees. Those trees grow vigorously and bear fruit on the trees, but Hua Yueling is not well informed, so I can''t recognize what kind of fruit it is.But what is certain is that it is definitely not something he can recognize.


    From Hua Yueling''s point of view, it should be a somewhat interesting fruit, but he would never try to taste it casually.It is impossible to confirm whether that kind of thing is poisonous or not, and it is impossible to confirm the effect of that thing, so in this case, it is best not to try randomly.


    Hua Yueling and the others walked forward at a leisurely pace, all the way to the front of the pool, and the waterfall rushed down from above, hitting the water in the pool, splashing all over.


    There was a small gap on the edge of the pool, and the water flowed out from there, forming a small river. This river flowed far away, not knowing where it would go.


    Hua Yueling stood by the river, stood for a while and then squatted down, staring down at the flowing water. The river is actually not too wide, but even so, it is possible to cross it in one step. Not big.Hua Yueling and the others can jump directly from above without difficulty, but for ordinary people, this river is an insurmountable distance.


    Of course, in fact, you can also walk directly through the river, that is no problem, after all, the river is actually not very deep, and it is easier to go up after going down.The river here is crystal clear and there is no fish in it.


    After squatting for a while, he stood up and continued to walk towards the pool where a lot of clean water was gathered.


    All three of them stood in front of the pool, staring into the pool, but it was obviously too clean.Nothing, no living things, no fish, no aquatic plants and the like, even some odds and ends.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t quite understand why this is. The water resources here are very strange. When the water is clear, there are no fish. It is really interesting to find such a water source in such a natural area.


    But Hua Yueling was not sure if the water here was drunk, so he didn''t dare to try.


    I looked around, and I really couldn''t even see the shadow of a single creature here, and they all ran away.There are no wild beasts here, they are all weak creatures.


    It seems that this is a paradise for those weak creatures, but I don''t know if there will be some more powerful carnivorous creatures coming.


    I looked around and found that this place is actually quite suitable for herbivores.Green grass grows everywhere, and it grows quite lush.But now it is quite quiet here, there are no creatures to see, after all, they are still here, so those creatures will not come back in a short time, unless Hua Yueling and the others leave.


    After they leave, after a while, those creatures may come back.But as long as Hua Yueling and the others are still here, those weak creatures will definitely not come over, but it is possible to encounter some other stronger creatures.


    But that was definitely not the purpose of Hua Yueling and the others, they were not willing to encounter any powerful monsters here.They are here to find other things, for example, there is no one living nearby.


    Or even if there is no one, are there other places worth exploring? These are all things Hua Yueling feels that she needs to do here.After all, you can''t come here in vain, at least some gains are needed.


    However, it is hard to say whether this gain is useful or not. In fact, some understanding of this place may be useful.But if you can find some props or equipment from here, it might be more useful.


    Hua Yueling and the others had good luck. Not far from the portal, they really found a place similar to an ancient ruin.


    It was a strange place. It looked like a semi-circular building, but it was a bit dilapidated. It seemed that it was a building that existed a long time ago.


    There was nothing else here, and there were still a few creatures around, but those creatures also fled quickly.There were originally two creatures at the top, but they also ran away quickly, and soon disappeared.


    This means that Hua Yueling and the others did not regard those creatures as targets, otherwise it would be difficult to escape with their speed.


    Hua Yueling and the others looked around the dilapidated circular building, and found that there was no door leading into it.They looked up, and then walked up the slope.


    When they reached the top, Hua Yueling stopped and looked down.It can be seen that there is a circular opening at the top, and there is a staircase hovering down the internal gap. Hua Yueling and the others can directly walk down the staircase.


    At the lowest end, there is still no door, but you can see a round about the size of two people at the bottom, which resembles a sewer opening.

 2104 Chapter 2104

    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t hesitate much, they quickly made a decision and went straight from here to take a look.It is not clear what is in this underground, but it must be dangerous.Everything here must be unknown to them.


    Hua Yueling grabbed the round entrance that resembled a manhole cover and tried to pick it up.But don''t look at it as if it is just covered, but it is really difficult to pick it up.


    It was strange that Hua Yueling couldn''t pick it up all at once after using her strength.


    "That doesn''t seem to be opened like this."


    At this moment, Hua Yun next to her spoke. Hua Yueling looked over and saw her pointing to the bottom of the spiraling stairs.Hua Yueling looked over carefully, and soon discovered what Sister Yun meant.


    There is actually a small switch hidden under the stairs, but that switch is very well hidden. If you don''t observe it carefully, or if you know it in advance, it is probably easy to overlook it.


    After all, the location there is a bit too hidden. It is under the stairs. Although it is above the wall, it is actually difficult to see.


    "Could it be that you used that to open it?"


    It seems that the downward entrance does not look like there is a mechanism here, but since there is a comb, it is very likely that it can only be opened by a mechanism.Of course, if you don''t use the mechanism, it should be possible to crack it directly with brute force, but you need to have enough strength.


    Of course, it is not certain that that mechanism must be used to open the entrance in front of you, perhaps it is a trap.In order to ensure that there were no problems, Hua Yueling used exploration skills to understand the situation behind the organ, and quickly understood the specific operation of that organ.


    The mechanism is not a trap, it is used to open the entrance.In fact, thinking about it can be clear, if it is really a trap, it cannot be hidden so deeply.In that case, it would be better to show it openly and openly. It would be better to hide it so that it is not easy to be discovered. Even if there is a trap, it will not be discovered, so the trap is useless.After turning on the switch, with a heavy sound, the entrance was opened.


    Hua Yueling walked over, standing in front of the entrance, looking down, and looking down along the entrance, you can see some conditions deeper in the entrance.In the entrance is a sloping staircase, Hua Yueling walks down, having to bend down halfway.


    The width below is still enough, but the height is not enough, about half his height, so if he doesn''t bend over, he will directly hit the top and there is no way to go down.


    Walking down the stairs in this way is actually quite uncomfortable to be honest. Hua Yueling naturally didn''t want this, and he didn''t expect it to be like this below, which was a bit uncomfortable for him.


    But anyway, since you are here, let¡¯s go down, just hope that there are some useful props in it, no matter what kind of props it is, as long as it is helpful to yourself, in that case there is no Come here for nothing.


    Hua Yueling could only hope so in her heart, but she didn''t know if it was what she thought it was.


    Along this passage all the way down, Hua Yueling was still very careful to explore deeper, although it was all dark, there was almost no light.There is still some light in the entrance area, but these lights are hardly of any use to them.


    After all, it''s just the entrance, there is nothing here, even if there is some light, it won''t work.What they need is light in a deeper place. Logically speaking, if this place is made by humans or other wise races, it should have light. Otherwise, if someone else comes, there will be no way to get in.


    Hua Yueling frightened away for a while, until she reached the lowest end of the stairs and walked a few steps forward, then stopped.


    There was a closed door in front of me, and blood stains could be seen on the door, blood stains that had dried up.On both sides, there are two ridiculous creatures lying on the ground. The reason they are called humanoids is because they are still different from humans. They have sharp long horns on their heads, which look almost human. The arms are as long.


    There were still a lot of things thrown around them in a mess, but there was nothing that Hua Yueling would particularly care about.There are a few things in it, but there are also a few books and clothes.


    "they are?"


    Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun, who came down after him, looked at the two humanoids who had been dead for an unknown period of time, and asked with some surprise.


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s explorers. Since they died here, it means there may be mechanisms here, and there may be other enemies, so it''s better to be careful."


    Hua Yueling said this as she walked forward, her exploration skills had been fully utilized.It just encloses this small space, plus the area behind the door.


    There is no magic power here, and there is no strange power floating, so it will not have much influence on his observation.It is still relatively easy to understand the situation here.


    There was nothing behind the door, which meant that it was still safe there, and Hua Yueling did not learn about the situation further away.There is actually no problem even if there is something over there, unless it is a long-range attack, otherwise Huayueling will definitely know when the other party acts, and he thinks that even if there is something, it should be deeper, not so shallow. The place.


    After checking, Hua Yueling found that the problem was on the door, which was connected to some kind of mechanism. If you open the door accidentally, the mechanism will be triggered, and the diodes are hidden on the walls on both sides.


    These two people should have been killed by the agencies on both sides after opening the door. As for why the door was closed again.One of them may be that someone closed the door, but Hua Yueling felt that it was also possible that the door closed by herself.No matter which one of them is possible, it is just a guess for Hua Yueling and the others.


    "It''s basically impossible to crack this mechanism. I don''t know how to avoid it, so I can only trigger it first, and then let''s go."


    "Then open the door directly from a distance."


    Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong also felt that it was better to be more careful, and neither of them was willing to take risks rashly, although they were confident in their own strength.

 2105 Chapter 2105

    Hua Yueling directly used magic to smash through the two doors. Fortunately, he still has some magic skills, otherwise he would have to think of other ways.A momentary impact opened the door a bit, and at the same time the mechanism was triggered, and the walls on both sides immediately changed their appearance, a large number of small holes emerged, and hidden weapons shot out rapidly from it.


    These hidden weapons are not a joke. If they are standing in the passage in front of the door, it will be difficult for Huayueling and the others to dodge, unless there is a protective cover to protect themselves, otherwise they can only accept being The fate of countless thin needle-like hidden weapons piercing your body.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling didn''t want that, it was too painful, unless she could escape at that moment, otherwise it would be extremely dangerous.It is not easy to defend those flying needles with weapons, and it is difficult to do this without sufficient strength.


    The door closed slowly, and the hidden weapon had also finished a round. Hua Yueling was not sure whether it still had it, so he went out with another shot and slammed the door open again.Just to keep the two doors from closing, otherwise he would have been busy before.


    Fortunately, even if it is triggered again, since the door has not been closed, it does not affect the triggering of the mechanism.There was no response from the organ, and Hua Yueling knew that the time had come, and immediately made a forward gesture, and then rushed out first.


    Both Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong were still a little worried and wanted to stop him, but Hua Yueling had already rushed out at this time, even if they wanted to stop it, it was too late.There was no way, they could only follow Hua Yueling''s back and rush towards the gate with him.


    The three were so fast that they reached the gate in the blink of an eye.Those hidden weapons were not fired again, so it was not that dangerous for them.


    If the hidden weapon shoots out another round, it may still pose some threats to Hua Yueling and the others, but under the current situation, there is no problem.


    Hua Yueling and the others rushed to the gate, and then rushed directly.


    When they came to the opposite side, what Hua Yueling and the others saw was a relatively spacious road, but this spacious road was not calm at all, and many death figures on the road could be clearly seen.Many of those creatures seem to be guarding here, they look strange and terrifying.


    There are also some human corpses. What kind of identity those humans are, Hua Yueling must be unclear.Even what kind of career Hua Yueling they are is impossible to judge.


    I can only guess a few, among which the high probability of death in the front is a soldier, while the latter should be a magician.


    However, not many people died here, it was the creatures who died more.Those creatures are short in stature, and there are creatures that resemble wolves, which seem to be their pets.


    Hua Yueling was just a guess, he didn''t understand this, so naturally he didn''t know what they were and what kind of relationship they were.But no matter what, this at least shows that there should be no danger in the periphery. After all, those guys have been solved so much, and it is impossible to replenish the troops faster no matter what.


    What''s more, Hua Yueling discovered that the corpses in front of him should have existed for a long time, a long time ago, and I don''t know how long ago it was.It''s still the same after so long, which means that no one should manage it. If someone manages it, it shouldn''t be what it is now.


    Hua Yueling watched the situation carefully while continuing to walk inside.I didn''t see any traps here. It seems that not all of them are traps, but that is normal, otherwise there will be no way to go here, even the guys living here can''t move here.


    Fortunately, even though there are many corpses here, it doesn''t affect Hua Yueling''s actions.They also don''t have time to clean up these, for them to do this is just a waste of time, they can''t waste time on this.


    Walking all the way inside, Hua Yueling and the others quickly reached another ladder and walked down the ladder. It was a little calmer here. Unlike before, the space was much cleaner.


    "Huh, I don''t think it''s particularly good here."


    Hua Yueling sighed, not particularly fond of this place.Not only was there a terrible scuffle here, but also because the architectural style here is also hard to like.


    Somehow, Hua Yueling looked at the walls on both sides and the ground under her feet, always feeling that there was something that made him feel very uncomfortable.But he didn''t know why this happened, was it because of what was hidden in this building, but what kind of hidden things made him feel this way.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t like this place very much, even he himself doesn''t know why, and he still doesn''t know why.There are not many things that can be seen here, and it¡¯s still dark here, all relying on the light technique used by Huayueling, so that they can see things normally, otherwise they will not be able to see things here. Visually.


    "I don''t know if there is anything else here, I hope I won''t meet other people here."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart. They just walked down the road like this. It was different from all the places they had explored before. Standing in opposition, they really hadn¡¯t seen any enemies. There were the most. It''s still an entity, and you can see it everywhere when you walk on the road. The battle that went through here is really terrifying, and you don''t even need to look at the scene at that time. It can be seen only from the current situation here.


    Of course, there is nothing good here for them, and I don''t know if there is really nothing here, or if the things here have been taken away by others.


    Regardless of the possibility, there is basically nothing left here, which is somewhat annoying. Hua Yueling and the others hope to find something from here, but it seems that it is very difficult now.


    They didn''t find anything useful along the way, but because of this they moved very fast.It didn''t take much time to reach a deep place, but they were not sure where they were in the entire dungeon. After all, they didn''t understand how deep the dungeon was.


    Hua Yueling still wondered if there were anything else here, but all she could see was useless garbage.

 2106 Chapter 2106

    Just like this, I walked deeper, Hua Yueling didn''t know how long she had been away, one thing I had to say is that this place is really big enough, otherwise Hua Yueling and the others have been walking for so long The distance must have reached the bottom end a long time ago, let alone arriving now, they don''t even know how long they have to go.


    This trip is really not worth it, at least so far.I don''t know if there will be anything going deeper, but so far, all they can see are scars.


    "Why do I feel that the deeper I go, the more dangerous it is?" Hua Yueling said in a low voice. He did feel that way. It was dangerous here. He felt that way from entering to pretending. But now this feeling is getting deeper and deeper.


    "What do you think will be next?"


    Lu Yuetong asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know, but I hope there is no problem. Logically speaking, the situation should have been acquired a long time ago. It is impossible that the battle can continue to the present.


    Hua Yueling didn''t quite believe this. In fact, no one else had guessed that this was the case. Everyone was just worried about what might happen later.After all, the front is a bit too quiet, and it feels like there will be something up and down.


    Hua Yueling held quiet and continued to walk down.After traveling a long distance again, things changed a little this time. Hua Yueling and the others obviously heard some sounds, which were relatively weak, but Hua Yueling still heard them.


    As long as it is within the scope of investigation, any movement will be noticed by him, unless the other party deliberately conceals it, otherwise it is impossible to hide it from him.


    There should be no guys deliberately hiding here, otherwise Hua Yueling and the others would be very dangerous.However, Hua Yueling is still very confident in her detection skills. He believes that with his detection ability, even if someone really hides in the dark, it is impossible to hide him.


    Hua Yueling''s exploration skill level is already quite high, compared to what he said before, but even so, he dare not be too careless, he still has to be careful.


    Along the way, they did not encounter anything decent, no enemies, and nothing worthy of their attention. This made Hua Yueling feel that they were not here to explore, but to walk around. This is too bad, right? .


    Originally, they still had some hope, and felt that they should still be a little dizzy and could find something here, but now they have basically given up that optimistic idea.


    Judging from the current situation, it is good for them not to be involved in any terrible incident. As for what they can gain, they no longer have much hope.


    This place is really too weird. Although the corpses on the ground seem to be a long time ago, but I don¡¯t know what happened. Hua Yueling always has a thought in her heart, thinking that a long time ago has happened. It is not over yet.


    That thing is still going on. Although I don''t know why she thinks this way, Hua Yueling feels that there is such a thought in her heart that is constantly wandering, constantly reminding herself to be careful and pay attention to the situation here.


    If the situation is not good, leave as soon as possible. This world is still unknown to them, and what kind of people and powers are in this world is also unknown to them, so under the circumstances that nothing is certain, It''s better not to make a rash move.


    It is definitely quite dangerous for them to shoot casually with a black eye.


    Going in the direction of the sound, it''s not that there is only one passage extending to the bottom in this underground, there are actually quite a few passages here.


    Hua Yueling and the others also spent a lot of time exploring before they found such a straight down passage.In fact, despite the many passages here, it is not complicated. After all, this is not a maze, it just has a lot of space.


    "Slower, there seems to be someone ahead."


    Hua Yueling whispered to Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun who followed behind him, she also slowed down and walked over cautiously.Fortunately, the road ahead is not a straight road, but a corner, so there is no need to worry about being discovered directly.


    If that were the case, they would have been discovered long ago, and it is impossible to wait until they are not.


    At the corner, Hua Yueling poked out his head cautiously to observe. In the darkness, he narrowed his eyes and couldn''t see clearly.There seemed to be something in the distance, a figure was moving, but Hua Yueling couldn''t see clearly.


    The passage is too dark, there is no light at all.And he was worried about being discovered by the other party and affecting their actions, so he cancelled the Illuminati. The problem that this brought was that they could not observe well.


    That figure didn''t know what it was doing, Hua Yueling didn''t even dare to confirm whether there was another person there.If it weren''t for worrying about being perceived by the other party, Hua Yueling would just use exploration skills directly, but this also gave birth to some problems.


    "Some trouble, it doesn''t feel like an adventurer."


    If adventurers come to such a place to explore, they can''t stay in one place for too long. Now they stay for a long time.Hua Yueling and the others waited outside, but the other party had not left. Although they could hear what the other party was saying, they couldn''t understand what they were saying specifically.


    But the other party didn''t mean to come over, just as they didn''t mean to go deeper.This made Hua Yueling and the others difficult to handle, and it seemed that it would be difficult to pass without being discovered by the other party.


    In this situation, the best way is to preemptively. In that case, it is safer and the best choice for them.


    I don''t know if the other party is an enemy or a friend, but when she encounters this kind of place, Hua Yueling still feels that the opponent is more likely to be an enemy.For your own safety, it is better not to be too soft-hearted.


    Hua Yueling reminded herself so in her heart, and then instantly used the light technique, not only to use it, but also to use it directly on the opponent''s face.That''s right, Hua Yueling directly slapped the bright technique on the opponent''s face, the other party did not realize that the danger was approaching, and when the bright technique went down, he had no way to react.


    What kind of feeling would it feel when a strong light suddenly appeared in the dark, especially in front of her own eyes, that feeling must be uncomfortable, Hua Yueling didn''t want to try it.

 2107 Chapter 2107

    This attack came very suddenly, and Hua Yueling launched a sneak attack without the other party finding it.The frontal battle is not that he is not the opponent''s opponent, but why he has to choose such troublesome things if he can sneak attack.


    Hua Yueling suddenly rushed in front of the opponent, unexpectedly the opponent''s reaction was also very fast, and the weapon in his hand suddenly attacked him.But this kind of random attack is nothing to Hua Yueling.


    In fact, he was already prepared. When the opponent attacked, he immediately dodged and then attacked the opponent himself.


    I have to say that this is a very capable guy, he still has two brushes to dodge.Hua Yueling dodged two consecutive attacks by him.This made Hua Yueling feel a little surprised, but in fact it was normal, and there was no simple one who could survive in such a place.


    No matter what kind of identity the other party is, whether it is the guardian who guards here or the adventurer from the outside world, it is impossible to reach such a deep place without two brushes.


    The fight between the two sides was actually not fierce, there was no scene of sparks splashing at all, but it was also extremely dangerous.


    Hua Yueling''s consecutive attacks were either dodged by the opponent or blocked by the opponent. Hua Yueling was really a bit surprised. He did not expect that the opponent would still have such a reaction after being hit by her own flash art.This is really not easy.


    If you are here for a while, coupled with the opponent''s continuous attacks, you may not be able to achieve the opponent''s level.Hua Yueling had a deeper understanding of the other party.


    But on the whole, Huayueling still has the upper hand. After all, his eyes are still in the state of being flashed by the light. In addition, his movements are also slower, so Huayue is still quickly Ling found an opportunity.


    The attack speed is getting faster and faster, and the opponent is getting more and more difficult to fight against, Hua Yueling knows that he still has the upper hand.And it doesn''t even need to last too long, the opponent''s defense will have problems.


    This was not Hua Yueling''s guess, but a guess from the other party''s performance.His reaction speed is gradually slowing down, Hua Yueling can see it.


    The attack is getting smoother, which is a good thing for Hua Yueling.


    After suppressing the opponent, everything became simple, and Hua Yueling quickly knocked the opponent to the ground.At this time, he can see clearly what the other party looks like.


    The opponent''s appearance looked a bit similar to those dead on the ground, but in terms of what kind of creature the opponent was, Hua Yueling felt more like those fighting humanoids.Although he seems to have some human characteristics, the difference is still greater.


    It can be seen that he has lived here for a long time, wearing armor, but the armor is very old.The same goes for the weapons in your hands.That was a strange weapon, but Hua Yueling knew that it would definitely not be a good thing to be hit by that weapon.That kind of weapon is still terrible.


    The main danger lies in the sawtooths on it, and the damage that can be caused at that moment is not a joke.


    The other party had never spoken, so it was natural that Hua Yueling could not regard the other party as a negotiable object.But now that you have the upper hand and knocked the opponent down, you can still try to communicate.


    It was naturally not possible during the previous battle. At that time, Hua Yueling''s entire mind was focused on fighting, how could he have the mind to communicate with him.Now it''s different, you can try it.But soon Hua Yueling had to give up this idea, not because he was unwilling to communicate with each other, but because there was no way at all.


    Since they can''t communicate, the other party is their enemy.Since it is an enemy, there is nothing to say, so just deal with the opponent.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, she was also dissatisfied with the action on her hand, and the hidden dragon blade stabbed directly at the opponent.There is almost no possibility that the other party will react.Although the other party wanted to resist and didn''t want to be killed just like that, in this case, his resistance was useless.


    Hua Yueling easily suppressed his resistance, leaving him with no choice no matter how hard he struggled.


    Hua Yueling didn''t breathe a sigh of relief after solving the opponent, he immediately got up and walked forward, and went to the corner to listen to the movement inside.There will be two if there is one. He doesn''t believe that this guy is the only one left here, there will definitely be others.


    But this is also a good thing, which means that the things inside may not have been passive. If they are lucky, they may be able to find some props that they can use.


    Hua Yueling thinks that her luck is pretty good, so the possibility of finding something good is still quite high.


    The channel inside was straight down, and through the light Hua Yueling could see something, but no one could be seen.It seems that this guy is the only person here, which is a good thing. If there are more people here, it will be a trouble for him.Solving the enemies one by one, not to mention how much time it took, when the time comes to make a big move to attract the guys out again, just relying on these three people is not so easy to deal with.


    Although Hua Yueling had confidence in her own strength, she was not blindly self-confident. When the numbers of the two sides were not equal, strength was the most important factor.It depends on whether their strength can suppress the enemy.


    "Fortunately, there is no one inside, at least it can be quiet for a while."


    Looking down at the guy who was killed by himself, his height was at most half his own, and he should be a dwarf.The weapon it was holding was weird, and it didn''t excerpt whether it was made by itself or where it was obtained.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t waste time on this kind of thing. After converting the other party''s equipment into gold coins, Hua Yueling and the others continued to go deeper.


    Sure enough, as Huayueling expected, the deeper situation is actually much better than the outside. Although there is still some mess, it can be seen that the inside is attacked by outsiders, but they should be reluctantly blocked. .


    In fact, these Huayuelings didn''t care much, they were more concerned about the current situation inside.After meeting such a dwarf-like guy, they were already a little confused about what happened inside.


    Now we must be more careful, there may be enemies inside.

 2108 Chapter 2108

    The road here is getting harder and harder to walk. Compared with the front, the road in the back seems to have not been trimmed.Hua Yueling didn''t know why this was so, but fortunately, this did not affect their actions.


    For them, whether the road is easier to follow or difficult to follow, there is actually no big difference, as long as they can follow.But what is strange is that apart from which dwarf they have encountered, Hua Yueling and the others have not encountered any other creatures on their way.


    The road is still relatively messy, but compared to before, there are some things for them to get.Some of the things they saw on the road were familiar to Hua Yueling, at least they could recognize what they were for, but there were also some they had never seen before and didn''t know what they were for.


    Regardless of whether it is useful or not, if it can be recycled by the system, Huayueling will always recycle directly, without making any mess, which saves time and trouble.


    "and many more!"


    Stepping forward, Hua Yueling stopped abruptly and stopped the two girls behind him.


    "what happened?"


    Both girls asked concerned.They all knew what he might have discovered, but they really haven''t found it yet.


    "Don''t you hear any sound?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t tell her findings immediately, but asked like this.The two girls frowned and listened, but both shook their heads.


    "It''s weird, wait a minute, and walk forward gently. Maybe I heard it wrong, maybe. Be careful."


    Hua Yueling was sure that she had not misheard, but why did this happen, he felt a little puzzled, because she possessed detection skills, so she had an advantage over them in terms of alertness?


    Hua Yueling is not particularly clear what is going on, but it is not the time to study this kind of thing.To be honest, Hua Yueling didn''t actually feel how strong he was, but now he found out that he actually has an advantage over others in this respect, and the advantage is quite big.


    This was something Hua Yueling hadn''t expected. He hadn''t had such an understanding before this, but now he realized that he could do much more than he thought.


    The three of them were hiding at the corner, poking out their heads and observing the way they turned, but unfortunately they didn''t see anything.Hua Yueling heard the sound, and he heard it more clearly than before, but he was also sure that that kind of sound did not come from close, but came from farther away.


    There are other people here, and the language they use seems to be the same as the people he met before.Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other, and didn¡¯t know if the strange people were the residents here. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t communicate with each other. If they could communicate, they would be able to learn more. Perhaps the two sides were even fighting. no need.


    It''s a pity that you can only think about it, Hua Yueling can''t do this, and other people can''t, and they can''t communicate with each other.Those people don''t know what kind of words they are, anyway, they are different from those used by humans in this world, they have their own language.


    "For a while, you will still act according to the previous method, but you must be careful when you act."


    Hua Yueling is not in a hurry to act. He is still not sure how many people are here. He must determine the number of each other before deciding what to do.If the number of opponents is too large, it is also a problem for them.


    If they were all like the guy they met before, it would be a little troublesome if there were too many people, but they would definitely not give up because of it.No matter what, what they have to do is the same, the most important thing is to find out what is here.


    So far, they still haven''t found anything useful, but Hua Yueling is not in a hurry, there is no need to be in a hurry.After all, anxiousness can''t solve any problems. The important thing is to finish exploring here. After the exploration, you will be able to know what is in this place.


    Hua Yueling and the others continued to go deeper, in fact, they had already noticed where those guys were without going too far.After another turn, Hua Yueling''s footsteps were very light and light, and there was almost no sound. The other party''s hearing was not that strong, so they did not notice their arrival.


    This is exactly what Hua Yueling and the others want. If they can''t be discovered, it will be much easier to handle, as long as they use the same method to carry out a sneak attack again.Unless there are too many opponents, otherwise they have a great chance.


    In terms of strength, Hua Yueling is still very confident in herself, not only him, but also Lu Yuetong and others, everyone is confident in their strength.These enemies are not enough to make them feel scared. They are just a little worried. In fact, there is nothing else.


    After observing it, at the other end of the passage, you can see a few short figures who are busy.Hua Yueling observed their movements, but did not rush to move.In fact, there is no need to be too anxious.


    "It seems that there are not many people, only so few."


    Hua Yueling muttered in a low voice, if the few people were divided, three of them would be one each, it would not be too difficult to solve.


    "But I just don''t know if there are other enemies in it. If there are, it won''t be easy to handle."


    "It shouldn''t, it seems that no other voices are heard."


    Lu Yuetong said in a low voice, Hua Yueling frowned secretly. If he didn''t hear it, it didn''t mean he didn''t. It could only say that he hadn''t heard it yet.Hua Yueling is currently not sure, but although these guys'' strengths are not bad, they should not have that strong sense of exploration skills.


    Hua Yueling uses exploration skills to understand the deeper situation. Inside is a relatively large room. As he thought, there are some guys the same as the outside, and the more terrifying thing is that there is still There are even more incredible guys.


    "not good!"


    After realizing that his actions might have been discovered, Hua Yueling immediately reacted. He threw a ball of light directly and blinded the eyes of those people, mainly because they could not open their eyes temporarily. .In fact, this is enough to give them a great advantage.


    "There are intruders!"


    It was also at this time that such Chinese came from deeper, but what was strange was that Huayueling could still understand the words.

 2109 Chapter 2109

    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong rushed forward, and rushed to the side of those few people after a few steps.Don''t look at their eyes temporarily unable to see things clearly, they can only close tightly. This is affected by the strong light, but even so, they can make judgments based on the sounds they hear.


    In addition, Hua Yun at the back uses bows and arrows to shoot, and the sound of the arrows has some influence on those guys.They heard the noise and avoided.


    Hua Yueling and the others directly used speed and strength to fight. When they rushed over, Hua Yueling also reminded Lu Yuetong beside him that their whereabouts were discovered by someone who was different from those outside.So in order to avoid being surrounded, they must quickly eliminate these guys outside.


    If they don''t do that, then they will be in danger afterwards.


    Lu Yuetong also kept this in mind, so she used almost all of her power to attack.The same was true for Hua Yueling. Under such powerful attacks from two people, those guys soon couldn''t support it.


    If Huayueling and the others put some water in, it might be better. They can at least hold on for a while, but when Huayueling and the others are unwilling to be waterproof, they can''t resist at all after they are fully committed to destroying them. Can only work hard to delay time.


    The outcome was quickly divided, but Hua Yueling and the others would not feel that they had the upper hand because of this, and it was not enough.The number of enemies inside may not be more than that on the outside, but there is also a guy they are not familiar with. They don''t know enough about the power that guy has, so they can''t make a conclusion.


    However, Hua Yueling felt that he still had the upper hand, not to mention that the number of people here was relatively small, but this did not mean that they were weak.Besides, they just don¡¯t know enough about the people there, and they don¡¯t have an accurate understanding of their power. This is a bit troublesome. The so-called knowing oneself and the enemy can win every battle. Hua Yueling and the others are indeed inadequate in this regard. .


    Anyway, there is no way to change anything now.All they can do now is to meet the enemy and see what happens in the battle.Whether they are stronger here or the enemy is stronger.


    Several people quickly emerged from it. Huayueling is a familiar way to deal with them. The strong light can cause considerable damage to them. The creatures that live underground for a long time and don¡¯t see much sunlight are very afraid of light, especially strong. Light.


    When the light flickered, their sprinting did not stop, but they uttered an unpleasant scream.


    At this time, Huayueling and the others will be much easier to act. Those enemies are not their opponents, and their eyes are flashed by the light, which reduces their reaction ability a lot. There is no way for Huayueling to act in time. The reaction came.


    Although these guys have been living underground for a long time, their eyesight has basically faded, but the impact of this situation is still great.


    It was another battle that was almost one-sided. Although Hua Yueling and the others said they had spent some effort, they didn''t waste much time.But while they were fighting the enemy, another enemy moved out of the room inside.


    That''s when he discovered the enemy that Hua Yueling was spying, and only then could Hua Yueling be able to see what kind of person it was.


    It looks like a zombie, but if you look closely, it looks more like the ghoul Hua Yueling has seen in the game.But this guy is definitely not an ordinary ghoul, and he can understand this from the prying eyes he can find himself. It is a powerful ghoul, and it should be similar to the existence of the ghoul general.


    The ancient sword in his hand gleamed with a terrible luster. The light was very dark, but after contact with the light, the dark light gleamed even more intensely.


    The eyes of General Ghoul glowed red, looking very terrible.


    But after all, Hua Yueling and the others had come into contact with so many strange or terrifying creatures, so they wouldn''t be scared by the other party.


    I saw that the other party opened his mouth wide, and strange syllables emerged from its dry mouth. Hua Yueling didn''t understand what it was doing, but he knew that he should stop the other party and couldn''t let it happen.


    Hua Yun moved faster than Hua Yueling, she was already ready when the other party came out.Hua Yun''s bows and arrows are still good. She didn''t have much experience in this area, and she didn''t have any skills. She relied on her own exploration to improve, but later with the help of the system, it was much easier. Better skills.


    Several arrows swept through like a violent wind, and suddenly divided into six arrows when they were about to touch each other.The other party did not react, but it was so close, even if it wanted to completely defend it, it was very difficult.


    A terrible cold air erupted from its body, instantly knocking the six arrows out, hitting the wall next to it or falling to the ground.


    Hua Yun didn''t even think that her attack would be cracked by the other party so easily.But in fact, there is nothing, after all, this attack on her did not use all his strength.


    Immediately afterwards, several arrows attacked from different directions, but Hua Yueling was not idle, and at this time it was also the past to assist Sister Yun in the battle.The remaining few other enemies can be handed over to Lu Yuetong, she can deal with it alone, after all, there are only two remaining, although it can not be said that it is absolutely easy, but in fact they are similar.


    There is basically no need to worry about it, Hua Yueling only needs to concentrate on the other party''s ghoul general.As for the rest, leave it to others, he still understands Lu Yuetong''s strength, and it shouldn''t be too difficult to deal with those two guys.


    General Ghoul swung the big sword in his hand and slashed towards Hua Yueling. Hua Yueling dodged and did not fight it immediately. He needed to observe how General Ghoul fought again.


    The difference in strength between the two sides is not large, but the biggest problem is that the space in this area is still a little smaller, and the battle between the two sides cannot give full play to their strength.


    Fortunately, Hua Yueling could still change weapons, otherwise the battle would only be more difficult.


    Gazing at the opponent''s movements, Hua Yueling easily dodges its attack.In fact, the opponent''s speed is still relatively slow, and it is not that difficult to dodge.

 2110 Chapter 2110

    The battle between the two parties looked like Hua Yueling had fallen, at least at first.Hua Yueling just dodged, and didn''t do anything else. It was enough for him to just dodge, and there was no need to do anything else.


    Before she understood how the opponent was fighting, Hua Yueling was reluctant to act.This is a method of fighting between people of similar strength.


    The other party doesn''t have any wisdom, so it doesn''t know what Hua Yueling is doing, it only knows to attack.It¡¯s actually easy to find a regular pattern in its attack. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the loss of wisdom and memory because of death, or it¡¯s just like this, but no matter which possibility it is, it¡¯s a comparison to Hua Yueling Good situation.


    But the more troublesome thing is that the opponent does not just use weapons to attack, there are other attack methods.For example, an attack like the first one is another kind of power, that kind of cold power, which spreads and explodes centered on its body in an instant. The power of that kind of attack is very strong, even if Huayueling is not advanced. If you are defensive, you may get injured.


    However, the opponent is not available anytime and anywhere. That kind of attack should be a more powerful move, so there is a cooling time.


    During this period of time, there is no need to worry, and that kind of attack does not explode immediately after launching the attack, but has time for him to dodge.


    So Hua Yueling was not particularly worried. After some understanding, Hua Yueling felt that it was not so difficult for him to win the battle.I just don''t know what its defensive power is. If its defensive power is very strong, it may be delayed for a while.


    On the other side, Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun had completely suppressed the two enemies, and they basically had no chance of turning over.


    The battle process was simpler than Hua Yueling had imagined. Hua Yueling originally thought that the opponent was very strong, so it was more difficult to defeat.As a result, after the real fight, I realized that there were still some differences from what I thought. The opponent''s strength is quite good, but the brain is a good thing, and the opponent has no brain at all.


    Not only that, but what surprised Hua Yueling was that the opponent basically had no moves to speak of when fighting, just ordinary attacks and ordinary battles.The more you deal with such a guy, the easier it is. It is the most difficult to deal with those guys who have some tricks and don''t know what''s in their minds when fighting.


    To deal with the General Ghoul in front of you, you don¡¯t have to think so much at all. You just need to concentrate on watching the opponent¡¯s movements in battle. There are no moves at all, so the opponent¡¯s attack method is actually well judged, basically nothing out of the ordinary. Expected place.


    This is a good thing for Hua Yueling, because of this, he can understand clearly how the opponent is fighting.In fact, it''s just those few times over and over again, and what''s more terrifying is that its attacks have not changed in any way. In Hua Yueling''s view, this is a mistake that only beginners can make.


    Think about some tricks. If you use only one trick when you fight with people, and there is never any change in the use, then the probability of being cracked is also high.And after enough observation, the other party can understand what your tricks are, and it is much easier to deal with.


    But as long as you can make slight changes, it will be much more difficult for the enemy to deal with it.


    Sometimes things are that simple, it depends on whether you can adapt.


    For example, after the opponent observes and finds that your trick is such a fixed routine, when you fight with you, think about which fixed routine. At this time, if you suddenly change the attack method, the opponent will be caught off guard. feel.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have such a feeling when dealing with the guy in front of him. The attack of the other party was too easy to see through. The only thing that made him feel more troublesome was the power that erupted from him.


    That power could explode at any time, but fortunately, the opponent''s strength explosion also has a fixed routine. This is because the opponent is really no brains, otherwise the battle will never be as easy as it is now.


    No matter what, this is a good thing for Hua Yueling.But there are also things that worries him. After all, this is a place like this, which means that there may be more than one such guy here, and there may be more powerful people on the road.


    These are all very troublesome things for Hua Yueling, but it''s not the time to worry about them.The two-handed sword slashed heavily, and Hua Yueling also condensed all his strength, his power was injected into the two-handed sword, and he slashed down.


    Hua Yueling also saw the right time. After dodge the opponent''s attack, Hua Yueling launched an offensive.This is also necessary, otherwise the other party is not afraid of death, so no matter how you attack, even if it brings the other party''s life in danger, the other party will ignore it, and will not even dodge, just let you attack it, and then it will also Attacking is a way of losing and hurting you.


    It can do that, exchange injury for injury, but Hua Yueling cannot do that. In this respect, there is no comparability between the two parties. How can it be impossible for Hua Yueling to exchange injury for injury with the other party. Yueling is the more disadvantaged party. The other party is not afraid of injury. Whether it is multiple injuries, it is nothing to the other party. As long as he doesn''t die, Huayueling will not be successful. He will be affected if he is injured.


    Even if the opponent''s injury is more serious, and his injury is lighter, it won''t work. For Hua Yueling, it is best for this kind of enemy to not be injured at all.That might be a little difficult, but Hua Yueling felt that she still had a good chance.


    Huayueling¡¯s heavy blow to the opponent has no way to defend, after all, it has just been completed and now, all that can be done is to reluctantly block it, reluctantly retract his hand, and the weapon is blocked above his head. I want to use this method. To block Hua Yueling''s attack, it is a pity that such a defense would be impossible to prevent Hua Yueling''s attack.


    The attack continued, and you came and went between the two sides, but it was obvious that Hua Yueling occupied the top.Although the previous heavy blow did not directly solve the opponent, it can be seen that it has caused a lot of damage to the opponent. This is exactly the situation Hua Yueling wants to see.


    "It looks like we don''t need to help."


    The battle between Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong was over, but they didn''t come to help.

 2111 Chapter 2111

    After a series of attacks, Hua Yueling knocked the opponent to the ground, the opponent still wanted to get up, struggling to get up.It seemed that Hua Yueling''s attack didn''t have much effect on it. Although it was badly injured, it seemed to have little effect on it, at least it seemed so.


    However, Hua Yueling felt that she had no problem dealing with it, even if the injury did not affect it so much, it still had an impact.After all, it still relies on its own body to fight, and if there is something wrong with the body, naturally there is no way to fight well.


    So this is what Hua Yueling needs to do at present, to cause as much harm as possible to the other party, don''t think about being able to solve the other party more, it is impossible and not realistic.


    At present, Hua Yueling''s understanding of the opponent is still at a very shallow level, after all, he has only fought with the opponent, and has no understanding of other aspects.But these are not important, as long as they don''t affect their victory over the opponent, the others are not that important in Hua Yueling''s view.


    Originally, Hua Yueling still felt that his advantage was not so obvious, but after a battle, he found that the opponent''s strength was actually weaker than he thought.


    It took some energy to knock the opponent down to the ground, and then Hua Yueling severely chopped down the big sword in his hand.The other party wanted to dodge, but Hua Yueling had already controlled it and would not give it any chance to dodge at all.


    "Now you can get up without thinking about it."


    It was because Hua Yueling felt that he had already paid enough attention to the other party, but he was quite surprised by the other party''s reaction.This was the case before. He knocked the opponent to the ground, but the opponent was still able to get up from the ground and continue to attack. This was what Hua Yueling could not think of the most. In his opinion, even if the opponent is not afraid of being injured, he will be hurt by himself. It''s impossible to live after an attack, but it didn''t seem to be a big deal to the opponent.


    In Hua Yueling''s thoughts, the other party was a bit too fleshy, and a bit scary.That kind of defensive ability is really terrifying. It¡¯s still facing them. If it¡¯s facing ordinary soldiers and the like, or ordinary people here, there is no way to use it. Can their weapons be given? The damage caused by the opponent is still unknown.


    The ghoul in Hua Yueling''s impression shouldn''t be the case, but the opponent is not a ghoul after all, but a ghoul general, and it''s normal to be different from ordinary ghouls in this respect.


    Even with the weapon in Hua Yueling''s hand, if he didn''t add his own strength, it would be wishful thinking to bring enough harm to the opponent.Hua Yueling never thought that the opponent''s defense force was so strong, it was like wearing a heavy armor.


    In fact, it really has armor on its body, but the armor is not the thicker armor that he remembers, but the lighter armor. The armor has been damaged because of the long time. The defense ability It also dropped a lot.


    But in fact, even if there is no armor, it doesn''t matter to the opponent. The armor is just an extra layer of protection. Without it, there is actually no change in combat.The opponent was able to defend against Hua Yueling''s attack by being close to the body.


    The opponent''s body was even more terrifying than the armor it was wearing, like a steel body, even with the two-handed sword in Hua Yueling''s hands, it was difficult to break his defenses.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know how the other party did this, but he admired the other party very much. There was a big gap between the two sides in this regard.


    Seeing that her attack still could not break the opponent''s defense, Hua Yueling simply changed the method and took out the hidden dragon blade.The sharpness of the hidden dragon blade is not comparable to that of the two-handed great sword, so it can withstand the attack before, after Hua Yueling used the hidden dragon blade to attack, the opponent has no way to defend.


    The Hidden Dragon Blade took a little effort to cause damage to the opponent, and broke the opponent''s skin relatively easily, and then the hidden Dragon Blade fell into the body of General Ghoul as a whole.


    General ghoul is a type of necromantic creature, so there is no major weakness in his body, and it is more difficult to use the opponent''s weakness to cause damage to the opponent.


    Hua Yueling naturally hoped that her attack could bring the most damage to the opponent, but that was very difficult.He couldn''t find any weakness in the opponent, so he could only target some places where he felt the opponent was more vulnerable.Regardless of Hua Yueling¡¯s luck-taking approach, it¡¯s actually quite effective. It caused enough damage to the opponent in a short period of time. Before that, the opponent¡¯s struggle was fierce, but it soon became more effective. The struggling intensity has weakened, and slowly disappears over time.


    Hua Yueling''s consecutive attacks have caused a lot of damage to the opponent, and nothing else, the sharpness of the hidden dragon blade is trustworthy.Relying on the sharpness of the hidden dragon blade, Huayueling was able to cause enough damage to the opponent, otherwise it would be really troublesome.


    It''s really not easy to deal with such an enemy, I don''t know how defensive it is against magic.Anyway, if Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun were to fight it, the two of them might not be able to help each other.


    In fact, in terms of strength, Lu Yuetong and the others should be stronger, but the key is not that, the key is that the opponent''s defense is too strong.However, no matter how strong the opponent''s defense is, it is of no use, it has been solved.


    "Huh... I hope I won''t run into any more powerful guys inside. This guy is already difficult enough."


    Hua Yueling stood up straight, moved her body and said.


    "Its body is too hard, there is no way for ordinary weapons to use it."


    "Perhaps this is the case for such guys. But I don''t think there are too many guys like him, otherwise we will be in big trouble for the next trip."


    Shrugging her shoulders, Hua Yueling raised her head and looked inside. It didn''t seem like something had happened.It still looks quite calm.


    Hua Yueling kicked the opponent directly, and then walked inside.The weapon used by the opponent has actually been taken into his hand to take a look.This weapon looks okay, but Huayueling tried it and was not used to using such a weapon. However, he also asked Lu Yuetong. Lu Yuetong didn¡¯t like such a weapon, so he just went straight. Exchange it for gold coins.


    It is a pity that this weapon is not very valuable, nor is it a work of art.

 2112 Chapter 2112

    In this room, Hua Yueling found traces of human life, and it looked very new.In other words, there may be people living here until recently.


    But if someone lives here, can the other party live with the ghoul and other guys?Hua Yueling doubted this, if not, where did those guys come from.


    These are all unsolved mysteries, and no one can answer his doubts.But Hua Yueling didn''t care much about it. There were so many things in the world that she didn''t know and didn''t understand, and she couldn''t be clear about everything. After all, she wasn''t an encyclopedia and didn''t have such functions.


    There are many questions lingering in her mind, but what Hua Yueling is most worried about is whether there are other people here, and want to know what the purpose of those people is.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know much about the people in this world, and didn''t know much about the strength of various creatures in this world.However, after fighting against General Ghoul, he had a general idea in his heart.


    The main thing is to compare with another world, the enemies encountered in the different world really don''t have much strength to this level.Of course, the equipment that may have been made by dwarves is also quite powerful. It is very difficult to defeat or cause damage to the opponent only by relying on the weapons in their hands, but it is not impossible to defeat.


    The General Ghoul here feels similar to those equipment, but in terms of the degree of danger, the equipment made by the dwarves is more dangerous.


    The three of Hua Yueling searched the entire room, but they didn''t gain much. They didn''t get any other useful information apart from knowing that someone had lived here not long ago.


    In fact, this is also normal, within Hua Yueling''s calculations.


    It is very difficult to find something in such a place. Huayueling had already expected it a long time ago, so she didn''t care much when she discovered it was so.It''s nothing, what can be found in such a place is actually strange.


    You don¡¯t need to think about it, but according to your own ideas, whoever has important things in his hands will casually put it outside, and think about it and know that it is impossible.


    If it is really important or useful, it will definitely be put where you can get it relatively easily.It''s not about putting it in your own room or putting it in a room very close to your own room. That''s probably the case.


    So Hua Yueling was not surprised, and it was nothing.It is precisely because of this that they need to go to a place further inside, and only in that place can they find what they want.


    Hua Yueling is also worried about whether he will encounter some enemies here, but he is not particularly worried, after all, his strength lies there. As far as strength is concerned, there are basically no enemies here that are his opponents.


    Besides, he didn''t come alone, but with other people.Lu Yuetong and Sister Yun are weaker than them, not as strong as him, but the combined strength of the two of them, if they cooperate with the action, the strength is actually not bad.


    It may not be possible to defeat Hua Yueling, but the two sides are probably evenly matched.


    No matter what, the action still has to continue, and it is impossible for Hua Yueling to do nothing just because he is worried that there are enemies inside.It is even less likely to give up because of this, let alone, their original purpose is to explore this place.


    Hua Yueling hopes to get something from here, maybe something related to this world, or some kind of power or weapon, or the way the power works.


    Anyway, he wants to gain something, and this place is still very possible for him.The more such a place is, the more likely it is to find something, Hua Yueling thinks so.


    Just like what he did in another world, he went to explore everywhere, to find things useful to him.Although the harvest may not be so great, it may even be impossible to find anything.


    Hua Yueling hopes that there will not be no gain here, even if there is only a little bit, even if there is only a little bit, even if there is nothing like that, Hua Yueling doesn''t want it.But this kind of thing doesn''t run according to his thoughts, it still depends on the situation.


    What kind of here is Huayueling still can''t judge at present, there is something here that Huayueling can''t judge, these all need to rely on their own observation to understand.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t stay here for long, mainly because they couldn''t find anything, and then they left this place.Continue to go deeper along the passage in front.After encountering enemies like General Ghoul here, Hua Yueling also had a general guess about the enemies that might be in the depths. The strength of those enemies is definitely not a joke, let alone anything else. A ghoul general with a group of ghouls, or even two ghoul generals directly, would be difficult to fight.


    But they can''t stop advancing because of fear, and difficulty in fighting doesn''t mean that they can''t win.It''s just a little bit difficult, as long as which of them can take the lead, or solve one first, then it will be easy.


    Hua Yueling also had some experience. In fact, the opponent''s ghoul general was not too difficult, but it was more troublesome to solve it.Without sufficiently sharp weapons or enough damage, it is impossible to solve the general ghoul, and its defense is too strong.


    Li Yongyin''s Dragon Blade can indeed break through the opponent''s defense relatively easily, but he cannot use the two-handed sword, although Hua Yueling thinks that the two-handed sword is easier to fight in many cases.The damage caused is also higher.


    However, the gap between the two is still very large. The Hidden Dragon Blade is a weapon of the artifact level, and although his two-handed sword is also very powerful, the gap between it and the Hidden Dragon Blade is still obvious.


    The Hidden Dragon Blade can break defenses, and should be considered a top weapon in this respect.A two-handed sword is not good, no matter how powerful it is, after all, it is only a weapon better than ordinary weapons.


    The possibility of using a two-handed sword to solve a problem is too small, especially when facing an enemy with good defense or good equipment.


    "It seems that we still have to find better equipment. Just having a hidden dragon blade is not enough. Although the silver dragon is very powerful, it is a dagger after all, not suitable for multi-player battles."

 2113 Chapter 2113

    Although she thought so in her heart, Hua Yueling also knew that it was very difficult to find such a weapon.Not to mention a weapon like the Hidden Dragon Blade, even a weapon that was only weaker than Hua Yueling had never encountered it.


    Such weapons can be met but not sought, but thinking of this, Hua Yueling suddenly remembered a problem that Sister Yun had studied recently.Those artifacts in another world, I don''t know if the artifacts in another world can be compared with the hidden dragon blade.


    However, the hidden dragon blade seems to have no other ability besides being invisible, having extremely strong damage and breaking defense capabilities.At least so far he has not used it.It stands to reason that the power of an artifact should be more than that.


    Hua Yueling hasn''t asked Xiaoxue yet, but she is not ready to ask.Now that this artifact is in his own hands, it is necessary for him to study this weapon himself.


    Hua Yueling felt that she had to personally study what kind of effect her weapon had.But so far Hua Yueling is still not sure.


    "How to study it?"


    Hua Yueling had such a question, but no one could answer his question.He just thought about it this way, and didn''t waste too much time on it.After all, there is more to do for him now.


    It was actually relatively easy to act in this place, and they basically did not encounter any enemies along the way.It seems that the general ghoul outside is the last enemy here.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t think that was the case.He felt that there must be other enemies, but those enemies were not outside now, but elsewhere.There may also be intruders like them, and those people are at war with the intruders.


    At this time, it was analyzed from the situation seen from the outside. Although it seemed that the battle outside took place a long time ago, after only observation, Hua Yueling''s judgment has changed a little.


    I don''t know how long ago it was, but in any case, that incident seems to have been extended to the present.Hua Yueling couldn''t judge anything, after all, there was still too little information, and it would be better if there was more information.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart and continued to walk inside.This road seemed to have no end, walking, Hua Yueling found that the front door was open.He listened, and at the same time he was observing, using his probing skills to observe.


    But for now, there is nothing here, nothing can be seen, nothing can be found.


    "this place¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling blinked and stared at the heavily smashed door. There were several corpses behind the door, and the blood stains stretched deeper.


    "It''s strange..."


    It seems that there has not been a fierce battle here, and this is what makes him feel strange.It stands to reason that the people who broke in from the outside and the people inside should have had a fierce battle here, but from the current situation, this is not the case.


    I don''t know if there was no one inside, or if the door was broken and they fled directly, anyway, no matter what the possibility, the intruder and the people inside did not fight at all.


    The traces left here can be seen, Hua Yueling can be sure that there is absolutely no battle here.In this case, it is actually a bit strange. Although I don''t know why, it also shows some problems.


    Perhaps the people inside wanted to introduce the intruder into the trap. This was Hua Yueling''s first thought, but after another thought, the people here should not be that smart. If the people living here are similar to The words of those creatures like General Ghoul.


    Hua Yueling still couldn''t judge what was going on. These were just his guesses. As for whether the guess was correct, Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure at present.He can only look at the situation, and then go deeper to understand the situation.


    No one stopped them. This gave Hua Yueling and the others a chance to make their actions easier, at least not so troublesome, and they needed to fight.


    A few people walked along this road all the way, this is a relatively long road, Hua Yueling even found several traps.But fortunately, those traps did not affect them very much, because those traps have been triggered. Someone helped them trigger them, and those people paid for it.


    Hua Yueling admired the other party very much, and didn''t observe anything, just rushing into it stupidly.Especially after the trap has been triggered outside, throwing it inside will cause a lot of casualties.


    However, from this, Hua Yueling also gained more useful news. It can be seen that the number of intruders is still quite large, otherwise they would definitely not dare to do that.


    It''s not something a mature leader would do to rush into it stupidly regardless of his own casualties.That is to say, the leader of those people is just a foolish man, or even a foolish man is not even a foolish thing.


    If the leader of the opponent is just such a guy, it is still not difficult for Hua Yueling, and one thing is certain. The strength of the opponent must be very strong, and the team led by the opponent should be quite large. , Otherwise I would never dare to do so.


    Things seemed a little troublesome, but Hua Yueling couldn''t stop here, he had to keep going.When I got here, I still didn''t find anything, I didn''t get anything. This is not what they want, and what they want has not been obtained yet.


    Taking a deep breath, Hua Yueling noticed that, deeper, in a huge space.


    "It seems that we are here at the right time. But don''t worry about going out, be careful and don''t make any noise."


    Hua Yueling realized that she had reached the place, and had found the place where those people were fighting.But what will happen there? Hua Yueling doesn''t want people like herself to get involved, so it''s better to understand the situation first.


    Hua Yueling and the others quickly found the place where those people were, but they couldn''t get too close, otherwise they would be easily spotted, not to mention there was no hiding place there.


    Closing her mouth tightly, Hua Yueling didn''t dare to take a mouthful, and the three of them hid in the corner, where was the best place to hide.There is no place to hide even closer.


    Hua Yueling naturally hopes to go closer, but it is basically impossible.Unless he goes invisible, the time of invisibility is still shorter, and it is likely to make a sound, after all, he is a little nervous now.

 2114 Chapter 2114

    After the three of Hua Yueling hid, Hua Yueling quietly poked her head out to observe the situation inside.It can be seen that there are two groups of people facing each other deeper, or standing at opposing angles.


    One of them is on their side, and the other is on the opposite side.The number of people between the two parties seems to be the same, but since Hua Yueling can see only that part of it, she is not sure whether her judgment is correct.


    "The number is not bad, but the strength of these guys is indeed a bit scary."


    By observing Hua Yueling, it can be judged that the overall strength of those outside is stronger than the enemy on the opposite side.And those guys are a bit scary, especially the leader of those guys, Hua Yueling only dared to sweep the opponent, and then immediately shifted his attention to other places.


    But fortunately, the attention of those people was on their enemy. There was no conversation between the two sides. When Hua Yueling was observing, as if some switch was turned on, the two sides were directly caught in battle.


    All this came so suddenly, if it hadn''t been for Hua Yueling to know that it was impossible, he would even think they were performing.Just to deceive these people, to drag myself and others into the trap.


    The fight between them was extremely tragic. It was like two armies collided between the two sides, and at that moment there was a deafening noise.Hua Yueling looked at this scene somewhat unbelievably, it was really unbelievable, all of this was like this.


    The battle between the armies, in fact, could not reach that level, but observing here, Hua Yueling felt that that kind of momentum had been created.


    The number of people between the two sides is relatively small, but it looks like a massive war is going on.Especially the leader on their side, the strength is really quite strong, a person can deal with four or five people, and can also have the upper hand.


    Not only him, but also the guys he brought, they are all very powerful guys, and they fight like crazy.Hua Yueling has never seen anyone who can achieve this level of combat.


    Looking at them, it¡¯s simply unscrupulous in order to win, regardless of other things, and whether your body can withstand it or not. Anyway, they are just offensive and offensive. Looking at them, you don¡¯t know what defense is. They only know offense. The offense is the first priority and the others are ignored.


    In this regard, Hua Yueling still admired them, at least he couldn''t do it himself.But Hua Yueling knew in her heart that the reason why those people did that was that they usually fight like this, and the other is that they were ordered to do so by the leader.


    But no matter what the possibility is, they don''t mind this at all when they look, they put all their minds on the battle, and they have no thought of running away.


    It seemed that these people had been brainwashed, but Hua Yueling observed that it was not the case. Maybe there was some special way. No matter how the leader did it, he was still quite powerful.


    The battle between the two sides is still going on, and it seems that it cannot be ended for a while, which is a bit troublesome.Hua Yueling and the others are hiding in the dark, there is no good way for the time being, they can''t find another way, that is to say, there is only one way to a deeper place.


    It is almost impossible to go in without disturbing those people. They are not vegetarian. Even in the fight, Hua Yueling and others will be very concerned, and the other party will definitely be able to discover their existence.


    At that time, it may not be a melee between the two parties, but a three-party melee.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to get involved in it, he hoped that he could pass this area relatively calmly and safely.


    "It seems we can only wait here, until they finish playing."


    Lu Yuetong whispered in his ear at this time, Hua Yueling frowned.I have to admit that what Lu Yuetong said is not wrong, unless there is another way, or if they can hide the people inside, otherwise it is better not to worry.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t want to wait here, he wanted to get inside faster, mainly because he wanted to see what could be found inside.It is still unclear, but it will be very difficult to find something if it is destroyed by the people inside.


    But it is not easy to want the past, but fortunately it is also in a state of chaos now, so if you are careful enough, there is still a good chance to do this.


    Hua Yueling thought about it seriously and felt that it would be better not to be so anxious.He is relatively confident in his own strength, but even if he is confident, he still has a thought about when and how to do it.


    Gazing at the situation inside, Hua Yueling took a deep breath.The situation inside became more and more chaotic, but after a short period of time, the situation inside had already changed a lot.


    Originally the two sides were almost evenly matched, but now there have been some changes.The intruders on the outside side have the upper hand.In fact, this is conceivable, Hua Yueling had already noticed it and thought of it.


    After all, there is almost no big difference in number between the two sides. Although there are a lot of people inside, the number of people outside is at least not less than that of the inside.


    Another thing to say is that there is indeed a difference in strength between the two sides. This is undoubtedly a matter. In fact, the difference in strength may not be that big, but in terms of combat experience or reaction ability, the difference between the two sides can be said to be a natural difference. Farewell.


    For example, the ghoul general that Hua Yueling had fought before was just like a fool.Hua Yueling had never fought such a dumb enemy before.


    Just think about it, the enemy who only knows to fight in a certain way is actually a small threat. On the contrary, those who can use their power flexibly have a greater threat.Because you simply can''t figure out what the other party thinks and what the other party''s next move is.


    Sometimes observation is very useful, but not so useful. For example, what is the next move after you observe the opponent''s move? In the case of the more dull General Ghoul, it is honest. Then do it, but it''s different if you run into someone who is more flexible in thinking. People will make changes and will not act according to your ideas.


    In this respect, a distinction must be made, such as between the leader of the intruder and the general ghoul.

 2115 Chapter 2115

    This kind of thing needs to be dealt with carefully. In fact, it is like Hua Yueling going to fight with General Ghoul before, but the attack of General Ghoul is very easy to deal with.The most difficult part for him is that the general ghoul is very hard, and he can''t move with the two-handed sword, so he appears so strong.


    In fact, if you really want to say it, the other party is definitely not that strong. Now the intruder leader is facing the same problem. The ghoul may not be that strong, but it is too fleshy to make people unable to do so.If you can''t break open and you can''t do anything, this is the main problem.


    Although the weapon of the invader leader is also good, it is definitely incomparable with the hidden dragon blade, so although it is not impossible to break the defense of the general ghoul, it is still a bit difficult.


    It is very difficult to completely solve the Ghoul General, but there are other people. Since it is not possible to solve the Ghoul General for the time being, then go and solve the other guys.


    The other person may seem stupid, but in fact they are still smarter and not as stupid as they seem.


    "I don''t know if there are other people here, or just that."


    Hua Yueling said in a low voice, what he cared most was how much space there was, whether there were other enemies.Based on the configuration of the enemy that can be seen now, it actually feels that the enemy is not very strong. After all, Hua Yueling has only seen two ghoul generals so far. The strength of the ghoul general is OK, but that''s the case. child.


    "I think there should be other enemies here."


    "In that case, let''s not move and wait here. You can wait until the guys inside help us solve all the enemies here, and then we can solve them."


    "The mantis catches the cicada and the oriole is behind."


    This is a good trick. Although the three of them are not afraid of the enemy, nor that they are not opponents of those people, it is better to reduce some troubles if they can reduce some troubles.At least Hua Yueling thought so too.


    How do you say this kind of thing, anyway, Hua Yueling thinks that it just needs to be simple, and there is no need to think about other things.What''s the matter if you use some tactics, besides, you are a fool if you don¡¯t use tactics.


    The battle inside has gradually come to an end. Although the defenders inside are trying their best to defend, the gap between the two sides is still very large.


    Especially after the leader was defeated and killed, the guys inside could be said to have been solved by the invaders in a state of destruction and could not be stopped.


    With the helpers of General Ghoul being killed, only General Ghoul was left who was naturally impossible to stop the leader of the aggressor.The gap between the two sides may not be that big, but if it is a one-to-one battle, the result is actually predictable.


    Unless someone who is weaker than General Ghoul might be afraid of it and be defeated by it, otherwise, if it is someone stronger than it, it is very difficult to lose to it.


    This battle came quickly, but it ended faster than it came. Hua Yueling never thought that such a big melee would come to an end so quickly.It can be said that there were heavy casualties between the two sides, and there were not many people left.


    All the people inside have been killed, not one is left, and a lot of the people outside have died. In fact, the casualties are still quite heavy.The most terrifying thing about the enemies here is that they are not afraid of being injured at all. They are fighting with their own "life". They are injured when they are injured, and they are hit when they are hit. Those are not counted to them. What they have to do is to kill their enemies, nothing else.


    As a result, people from the outside were injured and killed more than the guys inside. The two sides had different ideas, and the result became like this.


    If the guys inside are not like that, if you cherish your own life, these guys from the outside will definitely not have such big casualties.This is all related.


    But no matter what, these things have nothing to do with Hua Yueling now, and he doesn''t need to care about them.Just look at what the guy inside is going to do next, and he doesn''t want to care about the others.


    After the battle, those people did not rest and continued to walk inside. In fact, this was quite normal. It would be strange if they just stopped and rested here.


    Hua Yueling saw them open the door and continued to walk inside. After they disappeared and the sound of footsteps gradually disappeared, Hua Yueling called the others to walk inside.


    They didn''t go fast, mainly to prevent people from coming out again, in that case they might be found.Before they clean up the enemies inside, Hua Yueling and the others are best not to show up, otherwise it is very likely that they will conflict with each other in advance, which is not good.


    Although Hua Yueling felt that he could defeat the opponent''s leader, it should be no problem to face the remaining enemies with the strength of Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun.If the enemy is intact, there may be some suspense, but the enemy is depleted. Whether it is physical or physical, many of them have been injured. Although they are all slightly injured, they are actually considered to be in battle. It''s fatal.


    But even so, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t make a move, they just followed far behind.The people in front didn''t even know that they were being followed, and they were cautiously exploring inside.


    Hua Yueling also didn''t know how far away there was and what else would come across in the road.However, there should not be too many enemies here. Of course, the strength of the enemies inside will definitely become stronger and stronger, at least stronger than those they have just encountered, unless those enemies are the last wave, but Hua Yueling feels That possibility is not great.


    Along the road, Hua Yueling and the others followed the time for a long time, mainly because the speed of the guys in front was relatively slow, if they were faster, it would be okay, but their actions were still very cautious.


    Don''t look at these guys as if they seem to have no brains, but they actually act differently.Their actions are just like what Hua Yueling did. They are more cautious, guarding against any organs or enemies. Hua Yueling agrees with this.


    This is almost the same when he acts, but he has more convenient skills, so he is easier when doing these.It will not take much time.

 2116 Chapter 2116

    There were some enemies inside, but these obviously had nothing to do with Hua Yueling and the others.Such sporadic enemies actually have no difficulty for those who break in, and they can be defeated relatively easily.


    In fact, the most important thing is that the enemies they encounter are just scattered. Such enemies are not too threatening to them. It is not like they were planned before. A group of people came out to stop them from moving forward. .


    Hua Yueling didn''t know why he didn''t continue to organize a group of people to stop the invaders from moving forward, but these had nothing to do with him.Although it is impossible for such scattered people to cause any trouble to the invaders, let alone consume their remaining power, no matter what, even if it reaches the deepest point, it does not cause any trouble to them. Ling said it was nothing.


    Anyway, Hua Yueling believed in the power he possessed. He didn''t think that the three people on his side would not be opponents of the other party. It was impossible.The three of them can definitely solve them, and there is no problem.


    Regardless of the fact that the leader of those people is still in a state of vigor, in fact, it consumes a lot of physical strength, not less than those ordinary people.The main reason is that what it had dealt with was the strongest strength of the enemy, and it was still several opponents at once, and it was only natural to consume more strength.


    Perhaps before that, Hua Yueling and it were still half-hearted, but after that, it would not be too difficult for Hua Yueling to defeat it.But Hua Yueling wouldn''t care about it either. He knew that no matter what time it was, he could not underestimate the other party, absolutely not.


    Following them all the way inside, Hua Yueling followed them while observing their actions, and found that they were similar to those of herself and others.It is similar to their actions now, not the same as they are exploring.


    This is the strangest place. From this point of view, it is difficult for Hua Yueling to judge their purpose. It is obvious, and from this, another extremely strange place arises.


    What is certain is that they are not here to explore or find some useful weapons and props here. Since it is not for this, then why are they coming to this place.And if they didn''t act for this, if they came here for this, who would have taken away the things outside.


    Coming all the way to pretend, Hua Yueling and the others have not gained any.This can only represent two possibilities. Either there is nothing outside, which Hua Yueling thinks is relatively low, and there is another possibility that those things were picked up by someone other than them.


    However, Hua Yueling also felt that these two possibilities were not particularly high, so he was not sure what was going on.Anyway, no matter what is going on, it is certainly not a good thing for them. They could have gained something, but now they have not gained anything, except for knowing who is the other side of the conflict here. .


    Hua Yueling felt that there might be other possibilities, and rushing deep into this place might still encounter danger, but no matter whether this was true or not, Hua Yueling felt that she had to go in and break in.


    I definitely can''t just leave it halfway, this is a strange world, there are many strange guys.Moreover, the mental power and illusion skills of the guy who troubled him are incomparable to many people. Maybe there are some ways to improve mental power and illusion skills, or related props and the like.


    Holding this hope in such a place, he has not found anything until now.I don''t know if there will be any deeper in this kind of place, Hua Yueling can only think with the mentality that he will, he wouldn''t say there would be such a thing.


    No matter what, Hua Yueling can be sure that the enemy in front of him has never noticed these people, and he still has this confidence.Don''t look at the guys in front who are very powerful, but they can be said to be weak and pitiful in terms of detection.


    You just rely on your own eyes and ears, or it can be said that you just rely on your own feelings to observe things, and nothing else.Compared with Hua Yueling''s use of skills, mental power and other powers, it was far behind.


    Eyes and ears can be said to be used by any person or creature, but to what extent they can be used, and whether there is a better way to use them than they are naturally known, these need to be considered.


    Martial arts practitioners will naturally change. The changes on the body make the eyes and ears more sensitive for observation.But this is certainly not enough. You must know that evolution like this must have a certain limit, unless you can break through this limit, otherwise, no matter how sensitive it is, it will definitely not be the same as the one used by Hua Yueling. Can be compared.


    It is precisely because of this that Hua Yueling is not too worried, the guys in front are not as capable as they can use exploration skills.In addition, they just followed far behind, not very close, so they don''t have to worry too much about being discovered.


    Besides, the attention of those guys is not put behind at all, they are all in front, guarding against possible enemies and whether there are traps here.


    It can be seen that those guys must have been miserable by the trap here, otherwise they would not be so careful.After all, in Hua Yueling''s opinion, these guys are the most suitable role for the kind of brainless charge, and don''t think about other things, just charge inside.


    However, it can be clearly seen that these guys just don''t like thinking, in fact, their heads are not that stupid.They also know what they should do instead of just go inside.


    Hua Yueling would definitely not think that he could not be compared with the other party in this respect, they would definitely be stronger in this respect, as long as he wanted to calculate the other party''s words.Even if the other party is more careful, he is sure that the other party will still be fooled.


    The two parties have never got along, and Hua Yueling has not even spoken to each other, so Hua Yueling judges the understanding of each other based on the inherent impression in her mind.


    After all, there is no other information that allows him to make a judgment, so it is better to judge with this impression for the time being, it is better than to judge without anything.


    It took some time to go around like this, and some enemies encountered on the road were solved, basically without spending much time.


    In such a place, it would be very difficult for the opponent to gather soldiers to stop him, but only rely on the scattered soldiers on the road to stop the invading army.

 2117 Chapter 2117

    First of all, the number of people is not equal, which is a problem.Another thing to say is that the strength between the two parties is not equal. Among the attacking enemies, there are stronger ones, and most of the "guards" here are not good enough.


    If you want to rely on these people outside, let alone resist, you can''t do it if you can cause some trouble by those attackers.


    The mantis hunting the cicada and the oriole that Hua Yueling thought was behind, at least until now, it was impossible to achieve.The offensive guys will also consume some energy, but in fact, it is no different from no consumption.


    After walking for so long, Hua Yueling didn''t know how long she would have to walk to reach the end, in her heart he was already a little tired.It''s just that he can''t just leave it halfway, find such a place and have been exploring for so long, if he just lets go of it, then the previous efforts will not be wasted.


    "Stop!"


    A heavy voice rang in front, and Hua Yueling and the others also subconsciously stopped.She didn''t feel that the other party was talking to herself, Hua Yueling was still very confident in her concealment technique.


    Quickly find a place to hide, Hua Yueling wants to see what the other party is going to do.


    The leader of those people stopped first, and he waved his hand to stop those who followed him, and he looked to the front.


    Hua Yueling''s gaze crossed his figure to look deeper into the room, only to realize that at some point they seemed to have reached the deepest part of this underground cave.


    What was quite surprising was that he hadn''t noticed this at all. He had just arrived here in the process of being confused. He was even a little confused about what he had done before.


    However, this confusion was only a moment, Hua Yueling immediately used exploration skills to talk about it, and her mental power was also highly concentrated, to judge whether she was affected in some way.


    "Well, it''s not quite right."


    The low voice was heard by the girl behind him, but Lu Yuetong did not ask what was wrong, just kept quiet and listened behind.


    "Everything seems to be normal, it doesn''t seem to be affected, but there is still something wrong with it."


    Hua Yueling sensed something wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.His brows were deeply frowned, and he was unable to come up with a good answer to this question for the time being.


    "The guess should be right, I don''t know when I started Taoism. That person is also very powerful, and people are affected by his power without even feeling."


    In the wide and spacious room at the deepest point, what Huayueling and the others could see most clearly was the throne-like seat at the deepest point.The seat didn''t seem to be too big, it was just a little wider and taller. There was no decoration on it. It was simple, but it was in line with Hua Yueling''s taste.


    But there was no one on the throne, and the throne was empty.


    The leader of the intruder stared at the throne for at least half a minute, before turning his eyes to other directions.It could be seen that neither he nor Hua Yueling found anything there, there seemed to be nothing there.


    "Is this over?"


    Huayueling thinks there is something wrong, this is too abrupt, right? Shouldn''t there be a boss at the end of the game?


    To say that those guys who died in the previous battle were bosses, Hua Yueling didn''t believe it anyway.Their strength is not bad, but they can''t be called a boss, at best they can only be regarded as a small boss.


    Many things in the world can hardly be seen clearly with a pair of eyes, just like the current situation.


    The range that Hua Yueling and the others can see is relatively small, so they can''t judge what''s in that room, they can only see what the intruders inside can find.


    Time seemed to be stagnated for a while, and after a short observation, the intruders inside dispersed.They didn''t gather together again, it seemed that they still didn''t find it, so for the time being, they regarded the inside as safe and began to search inside.


    "That choice seems to be their best right now."


    "Almost. If you can''t find anything, you can only do this. They can''t wait like that."


    Hua Yueling and the others were not surprised by the reaction of those guys inside. On the contrary, they felt that the reaction of those guys was normal.It would be strange if you didn''t do that.


    After all, they can''t find anything now. There are no other people in this place. Maybe there are enemies waiting to attack them in secret, but they can''t see the existence of such enemies.


    After the people dispersed, they saw the leader walking forward until they reached the front of the seat. Then they stopped and stared at the seat in front of them.Hua Yueling didn''t know what he was thinking, but he didn''t say anything, just continued to observe.


    I saw that guy stretched out his hand and pressed his hand on the armrest beside the seat, rubbing his hand on it, as if he was feeling what the seat was made of.


    Hua Yueling probably knows what the other party is going to do, but these have little to do with him. What he cares most now is whether there are other people here.If there are other people, can they help me, or do what I thought before?


    No matter what, if there is no more, they should be on the stage, but Hua Yueling is not in a hurry, he feels that he should not be in a hurry, there should be something in there, but he doesn''t know it for the time being.


    Use exploration skills to explore the range that you can explore as much as possible, but within this range, Hua Yueling feels it is difficult to find something.Nothing seems to be the same, there is nothing in it.


    In fact, this is a rather strange situation, but Hua Yueling hasn''t thought about anything so far, he doesn''t do anything, and just waits outside. He believes that time will give him the answer.


    Hua Yueling was still very calm at this moment, calmer than ever.It was the same with the two people who followed him. Neither Lu Yuetong nor Hua Yun said anything. The three waited quietly together, and they didn''t believe that the matter would end like this.


    "what happened!"


    I can''t clearly perceive how long time has passed. Anyway, the time is definitely not short. Just when Hua Yueling and the others were tired and wanted to sit for a while, such shocked words came from inside.


    Hua Yueling has been paying attention to it. At first he didn''t notice what happened inside, but soon he realized that something was wrong.


    The number of invaders has decreased, and the decrease is not even a little bit, Hua Yueling can see it.

 2118 Chapter 2118

    Before, he thought there were people in other places inside, but after hearing the other party''s words, Hua Yueling knew that they should have fallen into a trap.That is, after this sound sounded, other sounds sounded.


    The sound of heavy footsteps that had never been heard before, Hua Yueling looked inside and saw the people inside suddenly became confused. Hua Yueling didn¡¯t know what happened to them, but he relied on his excellent My eyesight found that even the leader showed an unbelievable expression.


    Hua Yueling''s heart felt like being scratched by a cat''s paw, wanting to know what was inside and what happened.But he also knew that it was not the time to go out. It was originally a oriole. If he went out at this time, people from both sides of the family might be torn up.


    This is very possible, let the other party fight first now, anyway, before the situation inside has calmed down, Hua Yueling will never go in.


    Regardless of what Hua Yueling is thinking about, the situation inside has changed again. Those people have gathered together, but at this time they quickly dispersed.Even Hua Yueling could hear the chaos inside. It was obvious that there was a battle inside, and there was still a fierce battle.


    This was exactly what Hua Yueling wanted to see, but he also wanted to know who the other party was. The leader of the aggressor rushed up and shouted in the first place.


    "Who is it, come out for me!"


    Immediately he rushed in one of the directions, and the two-handed axe in his hand smashed out as he jumped in that direction.


    But don''t underestimate the attack power of this one. With the opponent''s impact power bonus, the power caused by this attack is not so easy to stop.


    But soon the figure of that guy disappeared, mainly because the walls on both sides blocked Hua Yueling''s sight, making them unable to see exactly what happened inside.Hua Yueling could only vaguely see a figure flickering fast, but Hua Yueling was sure that it was not the figure he was looking for.


    The strength of the invader leader is naturally quite good, but Hua Yueling can also be sure that what he sees is not the leader of the invader. In fact, there is no need to study by himself and carefully observe whether the opponent''s appearance is consistent. There is no need for such trouble.


    Is that the final boss hidden inside?Hua Yueling suddenly thought of this. It is not a small possibility to calculate this based on experience. The other party''s body is very sensitive, and when he flickers, even Hua Yueling has been staring very, very seriously, still Unable to find where the other party is.


    Hua Yueling also felt that the other party was quite powerful. Under this mountainous method, the leader of the intruder had no way to take it.


    An axe hit his former partner''s head heavily. The guy suffered a lot of injuries. After being chopped, he staggered back and almost fell to the ground.However, it stabilized its pace in the end and did not fall to the ground or be killed.


    "Tricky enough, damn guy, dare to play with my people like this, don''t think I will let you go so simply!"


    The roar of the leader of the intruder sounded inside. With the words of the other party, Hua Yueling could roughly guess what the big boss here did.In general, the fallacy is similar to tricks such as necromancy, and there should be nothing wrong with it.


    Desecrating the dead is basically the case, and that''s what Hua Yueling thinks in her mind.


    Or maybe those guys are controlled by the opponent using some kind of mind control skills, these are very possible.However, Hua Yueling is still unclear about the situation of the other party. He has no way to observe more carefully. This is also to hide himself, so he did this, and he has no other way not to.


    If he can go inside invisibly, then he can understand more, but he understands that he absolutely can''t do that.Don''t underestimate anyone, especially the guys guarding in such a place, as well as invaders from outside, they all need to be treated with care.


    Who knows if they have any special abilities that can see through their invisibility, if that''s the case, then they just pass by. Isn''t it just throwing themselves into the trap? Huayueling doesn''t think it''s good to do that.


    Without knowing whether it is safe and valuable, the best course of action is to do nothing. Although Hua Yueling doesn''t like waiting very much, he won''t say anything when it is time to wait.Naturally, there might be something he wanted to say in his heart, but he didn''t say anything, did nothing, just waited quietly.


    The development of the matter may be beyond his expectations, or it may be within his expectations. No matter which one of them, there is actually no loss to Hua Yueling. After all, he is just a bystander, a waiter. Looking for cheap bystanders.


    No matter what happened inside, he didn''t need to do anything. Just wait. The most important thing is not to get involved. That is the least thing that should be done.Hua Yueling knew it herself, and Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun knew it too.


    They are still reasonable in terms of strength, and they can be called quite strong, but even so, facing the siege of so many people, it is difficult to withstand the pressure.


    The only thing that is certain is that now they have not been discovered by the other party, which is pretty good.What they need is this, and it is best not to be discovered. If they are discovered, it will be a very unfavorable situation for them.


    The battle inside is still going on, but only from such a small space, it is difficult for Hua Yueling to judge what happened inside, it is difficult to say.


    Which party has the upper hand, Hua Yueling can''t see it, after all, the range that can be seen in the distance is actually relatively limited. If he can see the situation in a larger range, perhaps he can still make a judgment. Maybe.


    But it doesn''t need to be right now, as long as both of them can get a lose-lose situation.But to achieve that level, the intruder needs to find the guy who hides his head and reveals his tail. The two sides must face each other head-on. If it is not a head-on confrontation, the intruder may not be able to bring any harm to the guy hiding in the deepest place.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want that to happen, he didn''t want to see that.After all, if the opponent really uses necromancy spells, the intruder can''t cause much damage to him, and even if it is counter-killed by it, then it can use necromancy spells to control those invaders and let them fight for themselves.


    In terms of strength, it may not only have not declined, but may also rise. This is not alarmist, but a possibility that is very likely to exist.

 2119 Chapter 2119

    The fighting inside was extremely fierce and continuous, and it seemed that no one of the two sides really took the initiative.This is true whether it is an intruder or the guy lying in it.


    Although the owner of this place has a peculiar power, and used that peculiar power to do something.He didn''t take the initiative to show his face to fight with the opponent, but hide in the dark, control the dead, and use them to fight the enemy.


    The leader of the intruder was naturally very angry about this situation, but no matter how angry he was, it was nothing but futile. He had no good way to find the guy who was hiding in the light.If he could do it, he would naturally be much easier. He didn''t think he would lose to such a guy and would win, otherwise the other party would not be so afraid of him that he would not dare to come out.


    Regardless of whether the intruder leader is right or wrong, he thinks that way anyway.He thinks that his strength is very, very strong, so the other party is afraid of himself and dare not come out. If the other party dares to come out, he will definitely let the other party know what terror is.


    What should I say about this kind of thing, confidence is naturally a good thing, but too much confidence is not good, after all, what is the strength between the two sides, and who is stronger in comparison is not by a mouth or Say that one''s thoughts can be judged.


    It still depends on actual combat. Without actual combat, you will never know who is stronger and who is weaker.


    The current situation looks like the other party is hiding, which is true, but what the other party thinks and why they want to hide instead of appearing directly to fight with them must have their own considerations.


    No matter what the other side thinks, the battle between the two sides has temporarily fallen into a strange stalemate. What we have to say is that no one has the upper hand, and no one is too disadvantaged. Anyway, it is a more balanced state. Situation.


    In fact, according to Huayueling¡¯s idea, the invaders should have fallen into the wind. After all, they are not facing ordinary enemies, but a more terrifying enemy. Necrotic creatures are always terrifying. This kind of creature, the biggest feature of this creature is that it is not afraid of being injured, and it is also difficult for you to kill it, the degree of difficulty Hua Yueling can imagine.


    In fact, it is not enough to bring enough damage to it. You must completely knock it down. Only in this way, you can''t kill it again.


    Necro creatures are the most annoying at this point, so no one wants to deal with necro creatures if they can.Of course, there is also a easier way to deal with them, that is, use light magic. Necrotic creatures are most afraid of light magic. If you use light magic to attack them, you can cause them great harm.


    But Hua Yueling and the others don''t know how to magic, let alone those invaders, there is not even a magician in the invaders, all of them are melee fighters, they can only fight at close range.In fact, it is good if they have weapons with light power, but they don''t have such weapons.


    The battle was stalemate like this, but gradually it became clear which side had the upper hand.Obviously, the invaders had the upper hand in the beginning, but over time, the advantages of those necromantic creatures became apparent, causing some changes in the battle situation.


    Necrotic creatures do not feel tired, even if they are injured, they are not afraid of injury at all, not at all.Can use your own life to fight with you, unless you are also not afraid of injury or death, otherwise you will never be able to fight each other.


    Those invaders can¡¯t change this kind of thing, even their leader is the same. Regardless of how powerful their leader is, there is a limit to their power. They really fight against those undead creatures who are not afraid of death. Said that he can kill them with his own power, but those dead creatures can also cause him great trouble.


    In a short time, a lot of undead creatures died, but he was also seriously injured.There were scars everywhere on his body, and these scars were brought to him by those necromantic creatures fighting their lives.


    It''s a pity that the leader of the intruder can''t completely avoid such an attack, he naturally wants to avoid it, but the opponent''s attack is desperate, and it is difficult to avoid it.


    "Coward, come out for me if you have the ability!"


    The intruder leader shouted angrily, but no one responded to his roar.Inside, it was still only the dead creatures fighting with him. As for the guy who controlled those dead creatures, he didn''t know where to hide.


    If the other party is unwilling to come out, they have nothing to do. They can only continue to wait for this, unless the other party actively comes out, otherwise they can''t do anything.This is the case, it cannot be changed, or that it cannot be done with them alone.They can''t force each other out, they don''t have that ability.


    In fact, progress still suffers a bit in this regard, unless he knows where the opponent is, otherwise he can''t attack the opponent.The magician''s induction ability in this aspect will be stronger.


    When they can¡¯t find the opponent, they can only continue to fight like this for the time being. In fact, it would be nice if all the enemies could be eliminated, but it is difficult for them to do this, let alone eliminate all the enemies. It is a difficult problem to just eliminate half of the children.


    Don¡¯t say anything else, after all, the opponent is still hiding in the dark. As long as someone on their side is injured or dead, the number of soldiers that can be controlled by the opponent¡¯s hand will increase, which means that it is actually a loss to the opponent. It doesn''t matter, as long as the invader is also worn out, then he can increase the number of soldiers on his side.


    This kind of combat power is actually not balanced, but there is no way. People''s ability is like this. If you don''t have such ability, then you can only let the other party do it, and you have no choice.


    Unless you can guarantee that there is no loss on your side, but that is too difficult and impossible.


    Even if the leader of the intruder is confident again, he cannot be confident to that degree, believing that he can do this.Their strength here is pretty good, and the number of people is also large, but after the previous battles and the number of sneak attacks by the opponent has dropped a lot, no longer before.

 2120 Chapter 2120

    The battle inside is still going on, and it is getting easier to see the trend of the battle.If there were some doubts at the beginning, it is really clear now.


    The situation has changed to what it is now. In fact, Hua Yueling can roughly guess it, but there is actually a solution.If the leader of the invader can find the enemy hidden in the dark as soon as possible, then as long as the opponent is defeated, the battle can be ended, and it can be ended early.


    But the intruder leader has not been able to do this, and even until now, he doesn''t know where the opponent is hiding, so he can only be played with by the opponent like walking a dog. There is no way.


    This also shows how important it is to have the ability to detect. If Hua Yueling does not have the ability to detect, many tasks would not be so easy to solve.But precisely because of his exploration skills, many tasks that might have been difficult in his hands became simple.


    This is the case, the leader of the intruder lacks sufficient investigative methods. Under this circumstance, all he can do is fight his own life.


    It''s a pity that even if he fights his own life, he may not be able to change the situation in front of him. After all, he has already joined the battle before then, but the situation is still slowly developing in the direction he does not want to see.


    He has no ability to change the current situation. He is strong, but his strength alone is not enough to solve such difficult problems.Even if he can kill the enemy, how many people can he kill? In the end, how many people will be left on his side, it is estimated that there will not be many.What would it be like if the other party showed up again at that time.


    In fact, you can come up with the answer without thinking too much. If the enemy really comes out at that time, the result will be devastating for the intruder.


    At that time, only the leader of the invader may be left alone, let alone his strength, he is quite strong, but the opponent is not weak enough to allow him to be in his own position, otherwise, how could he force the opponent Go to that point.


    Since it can achieve that level, it means that the difference in strength between the two sides is not that big, not to mention the difference in combat occupations between them.Or to put it another way, it is the difference in fighting methods.


    In fact, the leader of the invader can easily see that he is a typical warrior''s fighting style, he likes close combat, and he doesn''t like the long-range like magician.If you fight melee with a magician, there is actually not much pressure. He can definitely have the upper hand, but if the two sides have always maintained a certain distance to fight, then the result of the battle is hard to say.


    In his opinion, the methods of the magician are endless, and it is difficult to figure out what the opponent has. Therefore, it is best to shorten the distance between the opponent and the opponent, and then continue to attack, trying to make the opponent unable to react.This is the better way he thought of when fighting a magician.


    In fact, it wasn''t that he was afraid of the magician. The main reason was that the magician''s methods were really hard to guard against. This is definitely not a joke.


    Magicians are some terrifying guys, he knew from the time he learned combat skills.He has also practiced how to fight with magicians. In fact, it is not particularly difficult to say. The most important thing is that you have to observe and avoid.


    The battle is basically the same, but you must be more careful when facing the magician, otherwise you don''t know when you will be defeated.If you don''t pay attention, the other party''s attack may have hit you.


    Observe the spells that the opponent uses and what kind of spells the opponent uses. Different spells naturally have different ways to dodge them. He has learned all these.However, there are so many magics in this world, and it is impossible for him to remember all the magic, so he only understands a general idea, mainly to have an overall impression, even if he encounters the other party using himself When you don¡¯t know the magic, you can roughly judge what kind of magic it is based on the general impression that you have summarized.


    Avoidance is also very important. You need to dodge after judging what kind of magic the opponent is using, and dodge also has various skills.However, these are all tactics used when facing a wizard of the same level and stronger than oneself. If you encounter those who are weaker than your own, you don''t really need to say what to do.


    It''s a pity that Hua Yueling can''t see the situation inside. Although it seems that the intruder has basically fallen into the wind, it is difficult to have a chance to come back, but he thinks that maybe the other party can still struggle.


    In fact, even if the battle inside is over, there is no big problem for Hua Yueling and the others, but it must be more troublesome.


    You have to deal with two very strong guys, plus some undead guys and some desperate guys.With the strength of the three of them, it would be impossible to say that Hua Yueling was confident enough to fight against so many people. He was still a little worried.


    Because she was still worried in her heart, Hua Yueling did not rush out, he was still waiting.As long as the second party is defeated and killed, their chance will come. If only one of them is left, it will be easier to beat the other.


    Judging from the current situation, the final winner is likely to be the owner of this ancient ruin.Although the invaders were very desperate and powerful, they were still a little bit behind the opponent.


    The opponent can wake up the undead troops, just relying on this is enough to make him invincible.Hua Yueling is now able to understand the opponent''s previous actions. The reason for doing so is to buy time for himself. It should have arranged a lot of organs in it, so that the opponent has not yet been fighting, it has already been consumed.


    Coupled with the current battle, attrition is even more distressing to the leader of the invader.


    It''s a pity that he has nothing to do. There is no undead in battle unless you are strong enough.But the invaders are obviously not strong enough, so they have some casualties, and the casualties are not small.


    The fierce fighting inside gradually weakened. There were fewer guys in the battle, and the number of corpses on the ground did not increase much. That''s because even if the intruder died, it was transformed by the leader of the ancient ruins hidden in the dark. Necro creature.


    After fighting for a long time, the strength of the master of the ancient ruins has not weakened much, on the contrary, it has increased.

 2121 Chapter 2121

    "No, we can''t wait until the battle is over before going out. We must find out where the hidden guy is before then."


    Hua Yueling hadn''t spoken all the time, he was observing the situation inside, but suddenly he said to the two girls beside him.


    "what happened?"


    "Think about the problem. The owner of this place can use necromantic spells. No matter what the spell is called, he can control the dead. If even the leader of the intruder is killed and the time comes If he controls..."


    In fact, there is no need for Hua Yueling to finish speaking. The two girls had already reacted when he was halfway through what he said. This is indeed a problem to worry about.


    When the time comes, the opponent''s strength will definitely increase, or even a substantial increase. Although it may not be as good as the combined strength of the two of them, it is definitely difficult to deal with.


    Thinking of this, they all knew that they couldn''t wait any longer, and that would not do them much good.But you can''t directly charge it right now, that''s definitely not possible, the best way is to see the opportunity to rush in.


    When is the best time, Hua Yueling has a general judgment, that is, when the leader of the invader is almost only himself, and when he is alone, his physical strength is also consumed a lot.


    The consumption of another enemy may not be too great, but they have no other way, they can''t continue to wait.Really wait until the invader leader is resolved and controlled, then they enter again, the battle will be very troublesome.


    So the best way is to look at the timing. As for when to act, it naturally depends on Hua Yueling''s judgment.


    The two girls were also nervously staring at the situation inside, but unfortunately they couldn''t understand the deeper situation in detail, and could only make a rough judgment based on the outside situation.


    The only good news is that Hua Yueling can use his exploration skills to understand the internal situation more clearly. He didn''t dare to use the exploration skills. After all, the previous two forces were already a little confused. At this time they will be discovered. It will only be more chaotic, and they are likely to be targeted.


    Now there is not such a big problem. After all, it has already arrived at this time. Even if it is discovered, it is only besieged by both sides. Although it is said that they are all besieged, being besieged now and besieged before are two different concepts.


    The risk factor of being besieged now is definitely much smaller than before, and it''s definitely not as dangerous as before.After all, the number of people on both sides has changed, not like there were so many people before.


    But the only thing that worries Hua Yueling is how many people are controlled by necromantic spells, and if there are too many, there is no good way for him.The main reason is that he doesn''t know much about necromancy spells, so he doesn''t know how to get rid of necromancy spells. If he knew it, it would be easy.


    It''s a pity that this is a difficult task for him, don''t even think he knows some spells, but in this respect, it is naturally incomparable with people like Mu Ningshuang and Jieluxi, and it can''t be compared at all.


    In fact, Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun also have some understanding of spells, but it is obvious that the gap between the three of them in this area is not that big, plus they have not learned necromantic spells and light magic, otherwise, solve it here. The problem will be much easier.


    Of course, because it is a different world, it is not certain that the spells in the other world will definitely affect the people here.Hua Yueling couldn''t judge this point herself, she could only guess whether she was brave before using it.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t bring Mu Ningshuang over, otherwise you can try it.It''s better now, there is no chance to try, there is no way.


    Hua Yueling can only give up the idea of ??using spells. In fact, he thinks it should be easier to use spells. Although this is not out of date, he cannot determine whether it is true or false, but he thinks the difference should not be that big.


    "Have you found the guy in hiding?"


    Hua Yun approached and asked Hua Yueling in a low voice. Now the most important thing is to find the location of the hidden guy.If you can find where he is as soon as possible, then everything is easy to say, if you can''t find it, the next action will be more difficult.


    "Not yet. He hides well and is not easy to find."


    Hua Yueling frowned and shook his head slightly and said, in fact, he has been searching for it, but he has not found it yet.As he said, the other party hides it very well, even if it has the exploration skills, don''t expect to be able to find it in a short time.


    The key is that the other party is not saying that he is hiding in a place that is difficult to find, but that he has used some special means to hide himself, which makes him somewhat difficult.


    After all, it is relatively easy to find someone, but it is much more difficult to find someone who hides by special means.It''s not that you can find it by scanning all the places here by using the exploration skills, unless the other party doesn''t use a special method, just hiding, and doing so may be effective, but the other party is not like that.


    "It''s really not that easy to find where he is."


    Hua Yueling whispered, and after searching it all, she couldn''t find the other party. Hua Yueling didn''t know whether he was discovered by the other party, but he didn''t think that possibility was very high.As long as you are careful, there is no big problem. The question now is how to find the other party.


    The most troublesome thing is that he doesn''t know how to crack the other party''s concealment. If he knows it, it will be easier, at least let himself have a way forward, not yet.


    How Huayueling''s temporary beauty cracked the other party''s hidden method made him quite annoyed, but he still paid attention to hiding himself, and did not reveal his existence.


    I don''t know whether the other party''s attention has been on the intruder and fighting him, or that he can''t be used by Hua Yueling to probe him.Anyway, no matter what it is, it must be considered a good thing for Hua Yueling.


    Hua Yueling took the opportunity to search hurriedly, mainly to find the location of the other party, which is somewhat difficult for him, but fortunately, it is not impossible.If you increase the intensity of some investigations, you can still make progress, Hua Yueling thinks so, besides he has no other way.


    "Have you not found it yet?"


    Hua Yun asked in a low voice at this time, and Hua Yueling nodded.

 2122 Chapter 2122

    "No, I can''t find it by ordinary methods. I don''t know what''s going on. He hides it well. If this continues, things will become very troublesome."


    If there is no way to find the opponent before the battle, it will be even more difficult to find the opponent when the battle begins.But Hua Yueling hasn''t had a particularly good solution for this.He is also trying to solve this problem, but so far there has been no progress.


    This makes him quite irritable, but unfortunately, even irritability can''t solve the problem.Unless a better way can be found, otherwise there is no way to find the other party.


    "Then what should we do? If we can''t find him, we will probably fall into the same situation."


    What Hua Yun said is not unreasonable. If you can''t find the other party, you can only fight with its subordinates, but in that case, it will not bring much loss to the other party.It may consume the opponent''s mana, but that is definitely not enough.


    Time is running out. Some clues must be found as soon as possible. Even if only some clues are enough, it is a pity that Huayueling hasn''t even found a clue until now.


    The key is that he doesn''t know the other party''s hiding method at all. If he knows something, it would be better. He can look for it and find a way to crack it.But now he has no clues and can only rely on his own ability to forcefully search for it.


    There is no other way, Hua Yueling herself has nothing to say about this.If it is more troublesome, please troublesome. He sighed secretly in his heart, as long as he can find it, I hope not to wait until there is no progress at all. That would be really troublesome.


    Finding where the other party is as soon as possible, Hua Yueling knew very well that this was what she had to do, and it was something that must be done as soon as possible.However, it is very difficult to find the other party. There is no better way.


    The best way Hua Yueling can think of is to use the exploration skills, but the exploration skills have not brought him more useful news so far.


    There is no way to do this. He is also thinking about new ways, such as whether he can change the method of using exploration skills, so as to be able to explore and learn more.But so far he has not thought of any good way.


    If there is no way to make changes, or there is no other way, then it is impossible to make progress.


    In this regard, Hua Yueling didn''t know what to do. There was nothing else that could be changed. It would be better if there were any. Unfortunately, he still can''t think of anything so far.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Sighing, Hua Yueling was also very troubled by this, but it was a pity that no matter how hard she tried to think, she couldn''t think of anything.He hopes he can make some progress, even if it is just a little useful information.


    In fact, the biggest problem was not that the other party was hiding, but that Hua Yueling didn''t see through the hidden methods.Maybe it can be done with a higher level of exploration skills, but he still can''t do it with the level of skills he has now.


    I don''t know how many levels I need to upgrade to do it, but I can be sure that it is the amount of money he currently has or don''t think about it.


    Then he can only think of other ways on his own, and if there are other ways, he won''t have to worry about it, because there is no other way that makes him so worried.He didn''t know how to sit, and it was very uncomfortable. There should be a way, but he just couldn''t think of anything.


    Stealth, this is a difficult problem to solve, he wants to solve this problem, the problem is how to solve it.Now that you know where the problem is, it is very important, but it is certainly not enough to know where the problem is, and how to solve the problem.


    In this regard, Hua Yueling currently has no good solutions, and it seems that the time is very urgent. Although the battle inside has not ended, it can be seen that the battle inside will definitely not last long.


    "Sister Yun, Yuetong, do you have any good solutions? If you have any, you must speak up and listen. I can''t think of anything. There is not much time now. If that guy is solved At that time, we couldn''t think of a solution, so we had to bite the bullet and rush in."


    "Let''s think about it."


    But at present, the two people still don''t have any good ideas, just like him.Everyone needs to think about it again. After all, you can''t expect to ask the question, and people will be able to give you a perfect answer. No, that''s unrealistic.


    Huayueling lowered her head silently, thinking calmly, but it was a pity that he didn''t even have any thoughts in his mind now.He felt that all his head was muddy.


    In this case, Hua Yueling''s actions even became unscrupulous. Although he also knew that this was definitely not good and might be discovered by the other party. After all, he was still careful before, so there would be no problem, but now the situation is not bad. Not great.


    It is not very safe to do this at this time. It is very likely to be discovered by the other party in advance, but it is only a matter of earlier and later. If Huayueling had been worried before, but now he has not put these things away. In my heart.


    If he is found, he will be discovered. He has made enough preparations. When the time comes, the three of them will charge in together. Those people who are controlled by the hidden guys on the other side are not a big problem.


    The most troublesome place lies in the guy who is hiding. Of course, the intruder leader is also a difficult guy, so the best case is to prevent him from being controlled by the opponent.


    But to be honest, this is more difficult to do.Unless the opponent can be guaranteed not to be killed, in addition to ensuring that the opponent is not their enemy, otherwise, when they rush in, the opponent will treat them as enemies, that definitely won''t work.


    The root of the problem is to find the hidden guy, as long as you can find Hua Yueling and believe that he will be able to solve the problem.The biggest and only problem at the moment is where the opponent is hiding.


    After sighing deeply, Hua Yueling felt that this problem herself was really difficult to solve, and only relying on exploration skills was not enough.But he doesn''t know how to change it. The existence of the exploration skill itself is a skill. This skill is not something he can change if he wants to change it. He will only use it, but will not change it.

 2123 Chapter 2123

    If you insist, this is Hua Yueling''s own problem. After all, you have already acquired the skill. No matter how you acquire this skill, since you can already use it proficiently, then you must be able to discover more usages.


    What Hua Yueling can use up to the present position is only the most basic aspect of the exploration skills, that is, only use the exploration skills, there is nothing else he can do.He has no way to change the use of exploration skills, which means that he hasn''t researched much in this area.


    In fact, Hua Yueling also knew that it was definitely wrong for her to do this, and she also needed to make some changes. Whether it was to change her previous thoughts or whatever, change was a very important thing anyway.


    But now it is useless to say these, this is not something he can do now, he has to wait until he gets back.Maybe you can ask someone to help. Of course, the most important thing here is to ask Xiaoxue. Hua Yueling believes that Xiaoxue must have experience and understanding in this area, and he may be able to know something from him.


    This kind of thing definitely cannot wait for Xiaoxue to take the initiative to say, and Xiaoxue basically will not take the initiative to say these things, only when he asks, he can answer it, and it is only possible, not necessarily. Reply.


    I hope it can be simpler, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart.However, he quickly threw this idea into his mind for a while. After all, there are more important issues that need to be considered by himself. The current issues are the most important. You can think about those things anytime afterwards. There is no need to have to. Thinking so much at this time, it is not good for myself.


    Taking a deep breath, Hua Yueling calmed down a bit at this time, but still did not find a reliable enough idea.


    The most important thing is that the other party is hiding well, and don''t look at him casting spells, but even then, he didn''t even show up at all.He has been hiding, unwilling to fight head-on with the leader of the invader.


    This at least illustrates one problem, that is, the owner of this place does not think he is an opponent of the invader leader in melee combat.If it weren''t for this, he wouldn''t have been waiting like this without any action, that would be unreasonable.


    That being the case, that is to say, after finding his place, in fact, they have basically controlled the situation, and it can even be said that they have won.


    But this is also the most difficult place. Since the other party is already hiding, it is impossible for you to find him easily.She knows where her weakness is, so she protects herself very well, and it is by no means easy to find.


    Although Hua Yueling had made such preparations a long time ago, the current situation still made her feel a little irritable. If there is a simple and effective way to find out where the other party is...


    "No, that''s not right, I may have some wrong ideas."


    An idea suddenly flashed in Hua Yueling''s mind, but that idea flashed by, but it was a matter of an instant. Although Hua Yueling said that he had caught some signs, he hadn''t completely caught it, so he still didn''t. Think of a good way.


    "We can think in another way."


    Hua Yun said at this time, the same idea that had suddenly appeared in Hua Yueling''s mind before, but he hadn''t figured out exactly how to do it.


    Now that Sister Yun said so, maybe Sister Yun has already thought of something.


    After having such thoughts, Hua Yueling felt that maybe she could ask sister Yun to see what she thinks, maybe her thoughts are very important, of course, maybe her thoughts are not that important.But in fact, these are not the most important to Hua Yueling, the most important thing is to have other ideas, which is the most important to him.


    If relying solely on his own ideas, he has been in a difficult position so far, so he needs to understand the ideas of others, maybe other people''s ideas can provide him with some help.


    Hua Yueling thought so, so he looked forward to others'' opinions.It doesn''t matter if it is Sister Yun or Lu Yuetong, as long as they can put forward their opinions.


    No matter what kind of opinion, it feels useful or not, in fact, these are not the most important, the most important thing is whether there are opinions.


    Anyway, the most important thing now is to get enough ideas. Only when enough ideas are developed, can Hua Yueling be able to judge whether there are other ways.


    Brainstorming is still necessary. It is difficult for him to come up with something just by thinking about it alone.But having other people''s ideas is different. Other people''s ideas may not be able to be implemented directly, but they can give themselves more thinking directions.


    "I want if there is no way to find him, then the best way is to force him out. If he can be forced out, it will be useless if he wants to hide."


    This kind of thinking basically coincides with what Hua Yueling had just thought of, but this kind of thinking is actually not enough. You must also think about what method should be used to force the other party out.


    The three people, you see me and I see you, are considered to have reached a consensus on this point, but there is no good way to do it.If the other party is determined to hide in there and not come out, it is difficult for you to force him out unless there is something that can attract him out.


    Destroy this place?This idea may be a bit too extreme, and given their strength, if they really destroy this place, they don''t even think about being able to get out.


    This method just came out of his head and was slammed out of his head by Hua Yueling. This method is absolutely unusable.


    In addition, the main thing is that they actually don''t know anything about that guy. This is the most troublesome place.If you know who he is, or say some other news, then it will be easier to figure out a way.


    But now they can only judge and think based on the information they can basically count as no information on their hands. Of course it is not that easy.


    But what is certain is that the owner here is a magician, and also a necromancer, the wizard is generally relatively poor in melee combat.This is what Hua Yueling has been thinking about, otherwise he would not be so anxious to find out the other party, and even what he thought of now to force the other party out was based on this.

 2124 Chapter 2124

    "There seems to be a mechanism here that hasn''t been activated. But I don''t know what kind of mechanism is useful."


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling shook her head. It was wishful thinking to use the mechanism here to force the other party out. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Who knows what that mechanism is for? Maybe it won¡¯t be an eclipse by stealing chickens. Taking the rice, on the contrary, put oneself in danger.


    After much deliberation, Hua Yueling thought of other aspects.


    "When we came, there seemed to be some places that we hadn''t explored, so we don''t want to visit those places again."


    "Go together? It''s not necessary. It stands to reason that other places should not be so dangerous. Otherwise, I will look for it. If I find anything, I will come back immediately."


    Lu Yuetong disagrees with the three people acting together. In that case, there is no way to pay attention here. It is better to have as few people as possible in the past. In this way, even if something happens here, you can react in time and save money. Was wasting time on the way back.


    That''s what Hua Yueling thought originally, but he didn''t want Lu Yuetong to go alone, because that was somewhat dangerous.The main reason is that I don¡¯t know where the owner of this place is now. If the other party had known that they were hiding here, it would be troublesome if Lu Yuetong was attacked by himself at that time. Two people should have at least one caregiver together. On his side, the problem is not big, he is still very confident in his own strength.


    "Sister Yun, you go with Yuetong. It is enough that I am alone here. You two must be careful and don''t be careless."


    "Don''t worry, but Xiaoling, you should also be careful. Don''t be impulsive. If you have anything to do, you''d better wait for us to come back."


    "I know, I don''t make fun of myself."


    Hua Yueling replied with such affirmation, just as he said, he is not the kind of desperate person, so he will definitely not let himself fall into a too dangerous situation.


    It''s just that he must act when it''s time to act, and he can''t wait forever. That would definitely not work.Especially now that the time is quite tight, I don''t know how long the guys inside can hold on, anyway, Hua Yueling calculated that they should not be able to hold on for too long.


    Don''t look at the leader of the invader killing a lot of enemies, and the enemies of those who are controlled can''t get up again in a short time after being killed.But this is still not enough. If they don''t completely destroy their bodies, after a period of time, they can still be awakened by necromantic spells and continue to attack him.It would be very unfavorable for them to let the situation go back and forth like this.


    It¡¯s a pity that this kind of problem is also very difficult to solve. In fact, the leader of the intruder didn¡¯t treat this kind of thing as a thing at all. He thought that as long as he could knock down those controlled guys, it would be fine, but soon he Realize that something is wrong.


    Those guys who had been knocked down by him, which made him think there was no threat, unexpectedly stood up again at some unknown time, moved towards him and attacked him.


    Originally, he didn''t care much, but after fighting for a while, he found that the enemy didn''t seem to change much no matter what. Not only was there no decreasing trend in the number, but it seemed to him that it was increasing.


    At the beginning, he actually thought he was thinking too much, but there were already a lot of enemies here. After all, most of the people he had brought were turned into necromantic creatures and attacked him, plus his own ones. The subordinates and companions killed here, so the number of enemies will increase.


    To be honest, the leader of the intruder was somewhat brainless. If he had some wisdom, he would have discovered that the situation was not quite right, but it took him a long time to realize that it was not quite right.


    He is a little familiar with those who attacked, and the contact time between the two sides is actually quite long, after all, he was once his subordinate.But he also remembered that he should have knocked this subordinate to the ground before, and he should have "killed" it again. Now that he has been killed, how could he appear before his eyes again?


    At this moment he realized that the problem was big. She hadn''t thought about such a problem before, so she didn''t expect it, but now he really realized that the situation was not right.


    Although he didn''t observe the situation here too carefully during the battle, nor did he observe his enemies too carefully, he was able to judge whether the guy in front of him had fought with him.He was sure to say that it was certain, and the guy in front of him must have been defeated by himself.


    After all those who were besieging him were defeated by him, he went to other places to continue fighting, hoping to help his companions to kill other enemies first.As for the biggest enemy hidden behind him, he couldn''t find the opponent for the time being, otherwise he would attack directly, and it would be impossible to waste time with these little guys.


    This is also nothing to do. If you can''t find the opponent, there is no way to fight the opponent. He can only fight with the enemy he can find. He can only do it like this.


    Just like Hua Yueling''s current troubles, in fact, he is not just troubles, he is already a little angry, he doesn''t like the guy who only knows to hide everywhere.He believes that if he fights the opponent upright, the opponent is definitely not his opponent, but the current situation is not what he thought. The opponent has not appeared, so he cannot fight head-on. In that case, even if he is stronger than the opponent, In the end it was useless.


    This kind of thing always makes people unhappy, but it is understandable, but there is no way.


    Hua Yueling has been paying attention to the situation inside, and now he is still thinking about another method, which is a little different from the method proposed by sister Yun just now.After all, the opponent is still fighting the invaders now, and it is by necromancy, then this also gives himself a chance.


    It should be known that although Hua Yueling didn''t know so much about spells, she was not as good as Mu Ningshuang and Jieluxi, but she still had some understanding of magic power.This kind of understanding may not be enough, and the magic of the two places may also be different, but Hua Yueling feels that there may be some similarities between each other. As long as there are similarities, then he has the opportunity to use what he owns. Think of another way.

 2125 Chapter 2125

    When you have a new idea, implement it immediately, whether it is easy to use or not, will you be able to get the results you want.Anyway, I have been unable to find it. If you have a new idea, you have to try it. Even if there is no progress, at least there will be no loss.


    This is what Hua Yueling thinks, he doesn''t lack the courage to fight, since he has already made a decision, then he should try it.And he feels that this time there is a big opportunity. He thought before that although he can use the exploration skills, but he does not have his own ideas. He just uses the exploration skills. If he wants to make his exploration skills bigger If you develop, you must make some changes.


    Whether it''s changing the way you think or changing the way you use your skills.It now seems that it is better to change the way you use exploration skills.


    The most important thing is to explore the way that power flows. Of course, the most important thing is to understand where that power flows from.


    After all, the enemy hiding in the dark is not saying to do nothing, he is still using necromancy spells to control those who are killed.As long as he keeps doing this, then Hua Yueling can roughly judge where the opponent is hiding through the flow of power.


    This is not so easy, but in any case, this seems to be the only way that may be useful now.In addition to this, naturally there may be other methods, but Hua Yueling hasn''t thought of it yet. Since he hasn''t thought of it, it means that there is no such method.


    Hua Yueling watched intently at the special power flowing in the air, which was similar to what he thought, the power here was a bit special.There are similarities with magic power, but there are many differences.


    Because of this, Hua Yueling was worried that she would not be able to find out where the other party was, but it seemed that she didn''t need to worry too much.


    The other party can''t completely hide the flow of power in the air, maybe he is not too worried that this situation will expose himself, I don''t know whether he looks down on Hua Yueling or is too confident of himself.But no matter which one it is, this is a good thing for Hua Yueling. As for being looked down upon by others, it is not a thing at all in his opinion.


    The other party can''t afford to see what he has, what else can it have on himself, and this is not an impact on himself, in fact, it has a greater impact on the other party.When fighting, it¡¯s best not to underestimate your opponent too much. It is better to say that you don¡¯t take your life seriously rather than taking the upper hand of your spirit.


    Basically, fighting can be regarded as desperate. If you don''t prepare well before you desperately, and understand the situation of the opponent, just blindly put the opponent in your eyes, that is definitely wrong.


    But then Hua Yueling thought about it, maybe the other party really didn''t know his existence.He didn''t know the existence of his group of people, so he didn''t think that the intruders in front could find the flow of magical power in the air. He didn''t think that would happen.


    If you think about it this way, it is more or less excusable, after all, those guys inside Hua Yueling can be considered to have some understanding.They are indeed quite good in terms of combat effectiveness, but nothing more.


    In combat, or close combat, they are very strong in Wu Yong, but they don''t even have a magician among them.Moreover, looking at the stupidity of the intruder leader who only knows about fighting can basically make a judgment. If it is impossible to find out only by relying on them, this is not to look down on them, but the fact.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t know the existence of Huayueling here, otherwise he would definitely be more careful, instead of still not taking this seriously as he does now.This is definitely the most dangerous situation for him, but even now he still probably doesn''t know all of this.


    Obviously this gave Hua Yueling the opportunity to have more time and opportunity to find his own goal, otherwise it might really be very difficult.


    Now you can take advantage of the other party''s attention completely on the enemy inside without worrying about these things, as long as you do your own thing, but whether you can still think like this later, I don''t know.


    Hua Yueling used the other party''s ignorance of him to try his best to find the other party''s location, and now she has made some progress.Before that, Hua Yueling had never thought it would be so easy.


    It was really easier than imagined. Hua Yueling had never thought of this before.


    It is not so easy to find the other party''s location by following that force, which Hua Yueling had known for a long time.But the level of difficulty still made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Those powers didn''t mean that they appeared very clearly, but faintly, if there were none, a kind of existence, and he had to spend a lot of effort to barely figure out where the other party was.


    The power of magic is flowing, even if he has discovered something, but it is not so easy to follow this power to find what you are looking for.Hua Yueling thought it was easy at first, but soon he realized that he was thinking too much.


    That''s right, I think too much, where is so easy, impossible.Originally, Huayueling thought it might be easy, but now it seems that he really thought too much, and the other party did a good job. Although it cannot be said that there are no clues left, it is already quite powerful. .


    "I underestimated the other person. He did a good job of hiding, but I didn''t find it before. I didn''t expect that she even thought of this, and she was more thorough than I thought."


    Hua Yueling originally thought that she had thought enough, but she didn''t expect the other party to think more carefully than she thought.


    This was really something he didn''t expect. In fact, it would be good for him if the other party didn''t think so carefully, but unfortunately now he has to solve the current problem in a more difficult situation.


    Following the trajectory of that force, Hua Yueling still made some progress. The other party seemed to be hiding in that room, not elsewhere. This was Hua Yueling''s judgment through those forces.After all, what can be seen through those few powers is leading to somewhere in that room.


    Naturally, this may be a kind of deception, but Hua Yueling felt that this possibility was not very great, and the other party should be near somewhere in that room.

 2126 Chapter 2126

    Fortunately, there are many magical powers controlled by the other party. After all, he has to control too many dead characters, otherwise he would not use so much magical power.And he didn''t use so much magic power, it was impossible for Hua Yueling to follow this clue to find his location.


    After all, if that kind of power is too little, it would be difficult for Hua Yueling to find anything from it, and he doesn''t deny that.


    Now Huayueling is quickly searching for the other party''s location based on the radiating power.The radiated power near the place where the opponent is hiding will quickly disappear, so it is more troublesome to find it.


    The other party had thought of all this a long time ago, and had made preparations long ago, Hua Yueling really did not expect that the other party had made more preparations than he thought.


    Hua Yueling might not have thought of these things herself, but the other party not only thought of it, but was also well prepared.Although he didn''t use the power that appeared from other places to attract his attention, which made him difficult to judge, this method of making magic power disappear quickly is also good.


    Even if Hua Yueling knew that the opponent was in that area, he still couldn''t judge where the opponent was in that area.This is a difficulty for him. If the opponent changes suddenly, although he will definitely know where the opponent is, it is almost impossible to find the opponent quickly.


    But anyway, there is at least progress now.In fact, it¡¯s better for Lu Yuetong and the others to be able to force each other out. That way, you don¡¯t have to be as troublesome as they are now, but they may not be able to do it there, so if you are uncertain, you should rely on your own ideas Let''s do something.


    Hua Yueling roughly determined the opponent''s location, and now he is constantly increasing his strength, in order to determine the opponent''s specific location, as long as the opponent''s specific location can be found once, then the next action will be simple a lot of.


    Since he can find it once, he can find it a second time, Hua Yueling thinks it should be like this, but he is still not sure whether it is the case.Only after finding the other party''s location can it be determined whether this is the case, so Hua Yueling is still very anxious now, as long as he can give himself a chance, as long as there is a chance, he doesn''t need so much.


    But even just such an opportunity is very difficult for him. Although it is possible to determine that the opponent is in that area based on the weak force in the air, he really wants to determine the specific location of the opponent. It is very, very difficult.


    It''s not enough to rely on the power flowing in the air, we need to think of other ways.


    How to rely on those forces to judge the specific position of the opponent is a difficult question.Huayue Ling thought about it, unless those forces directly led him to the hidden position of the opponent, otherwise it would be impossible to determine where the opponent is now, just like the current situation.


    Hua Yueling¡¯s current situation is like this. Although those powers are said to be going in the same direction, but within a certain range, those power wines slowly disappeared, so it is impossible to judge where the specific power came from. .


    This is what the exploration skills can detect. I want to use the exploration skills to learn more, but this is very, very difficult.Hua Yueling hadn''t thought of other uses of the exploration skills, so she could only rely on it to achieve such a state.


    "If this doesn''t work, you can only look at Yuetong and Sister Yun."


    Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart, there is no good way on her own right now, so we have to see how they are.If they could find a way to force the other party out, it would be simple.


    As long as he can force the opponent out, even if he only shows up for a short while, Hua Yueling has a way to ensure that he will not escape her eyes again.But it doesn''t work like this, now he doesn''t even know where the other party is hiding, so naturally there is no way to keep staring at him.


    It''s really a pity, but they actually came early enough, but the other party couldn''t make up their minds from the beginning, hiding and destroying their enemies. From the beginning to the present, the other party''s thoughts are a little bit. Nothing has changed, even if he has basically completely gained the upper hand.


    It can be seen that the master here is still very alert, and it can be inferred from this that his melee ability should really not be very good, otherwise, there is not much danger in coming out at this time.


    Although Hua Yueling said that he was waiting for news from Yuetong and Sister Yun, he did not give up his efforts. He is still trying different methods to figure out the specific location of the other party, but there is nothing. That''s progress.


    "If you have enough gold coins in the future, you still have to upgrade your exploration skills. Although the current level is pretty good, it is still not enough."


    Originally, Hua Yueling thought that her exploration skills were already quite good, although her level was not at the top level, it was already quite high.And it used to be no problem, quite easy to use, but now it seems that although there is no big problem with those low-level enemies, there is no good way for this kind of enemies with special hidden skills.


    Again, if the skill level is not enough, it is no good, and other aspects are not very useful.


    Anyway, the skill of Zuo Yongshi is the biggest, and other aspects are obviously inferior to skill.For example, Huayueling is not very good in magic right now, in fact, it is because he hasn''t acquired the skills yet. Although he has also studied with Sister Zeluxi for a while, but I don''t know why, the skills are out of stock for a long time.


    Hua Yueling also doesn''t know why this is the case, the most likely is that her own experience is not enough.In this case, it means that learning does not actually get much skill experience, or even no experience at all.


    Hua Yueling also asked Xiaoxue about this, but Xiaoxue did not answer him.Just let him think for himself.


    In fact, it would be great if he can see that he can gain experience in the skill panel. Unfortunately, he has not yet acquired magic skills, so he cannot know whether he has gained experience or not. If he has gained experience, he has gained experience. How many.


    There is no way to determine this for the time being, otherwise it will be much easier.

 2127 Chapter 2127

    Huayue Ling hadn''t made any progress with Bian''er, but the battle inside had gradually entered the end stage, and Hua Yueling knew that there was not much time left for herself.I can''t continue to wait, I must act as soon as possible. It is not a good thing for myself to continue to wait like this.


    None of Hua Yueling wanted the leader of the invader to die here. They didn''t mean to protect him, but they couldn''t let him be controlled by a wizard hiding in the dark with necromantic magic.Hua Yueling didn''t know how much power the opponent could have left after being controlled by necromantic magic, but even if only half of the remaining power was left, it was very troublesome for Hua Yueling and the others.


    At that time, the invaders will basically have no power to resist. The remaining invaders will probably be controlled by the procedures inside. Not only will their power not decline, but they may also increase due to this. It was a situation that Hua Yueling didn''t want to see, but he hadn''t been able to change anything yet.


    On the other side, Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun still have no response, and they don''t know how long they will have to wait to get them back.Hua Yueling was a little worried that they were spending too much time there. That was something he didn''t want. Now he has almost no other choice. If the two girls don''t come back in a while, then he must take action.


    The leader of the intruder inside has obviously reached the final juncture, and Hua Yueling also knows that as long as he can''t find the guy hidden, he doesn''t want to win the battle.That is impossible, Hua Yueling can say so for sure.


    No one can refute this. Hua Yueling knows what the situation is, but it is not easy to change the situation.In fact, it is not particularly wise to rush out at this time. The two characters inside should regard him as their enemy.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to be the target of the public. Although it was not very difficult to run away with his ability, it was not necessary.


    "Speaking of which, I still don''t know why the intruders are here."


    If you can understand the reason why they came here, then the reason why they decided not to retreat will probably be found.But Hua Yueling estimated that he could not find the reason. It was impossible for him to go to those people to ask the reason, it was simply unrealistic.


    "Why haven''t they come back? Time has passed so long. It''s impossible for them to be attacked?"


    In fact, Hua Yueling was still a little worried, but he still believed in the strength of Sister Yun and Lu Yuetong, and felt that they should still be very cautious, so as not to be attacked by the hidden guy.


    What''s more, it is still unknown whether the other party knows of their existence. These are unknown and there is no accurate answer.Hua Yueling can only guess.


    After waiting for not long, Hua Yueling heard a heavy sound coming from inside, he was taken aback for a moment, and quickly looked inside, but he couldn''t see anything from him.


    This made Hua Yueling a little disappointed, but at the same time he was also looking forward to it. It was obvious that something happened inside, but he couldn''t be sure yet.It sounds like the mechanism has been activated, and I don''t know if it was done by Yuetong and the others.


    Hua Yueling felt that there should be nothing wrong. After all, those people in it were still fighting, and they couldn''t open up any mechanism or something.If you accidentally touch it, it stands to reason that the mechanism will not be set so easily to be activated, at least you need to pull it by hand.


    However, Hua Yueling didn''t know much about the institutions here, so she couldn''t make a judgment based on her own thoughts. She shook her head vigorously, and Hua Yueling wondered if she was going out.But after thinking about it, he still felt that he shouldn''t be so anxious, so wait and see.


    The battle inside was still going on after all, and the powerful roar of the intruder leader could be heard.


    "Huh, are you hiding here!"


    Hua Yueling shrugged, it seemed that the intruder leader was misled by the opening mechanism, thinking that the opponent was hiding there.Hua Yueling is almost certain that the other party will not avoid it. If that is the case, her previous judgment is wrong, it means that her detection skills have gone wrong, or that she has been deceived by the other party.


    This possibility cannot be said to be impossible, but Hua Yueling doesn''t believe it will be so, he still believes very much in the power he possesses.


    It sounds like the leader of the intruder is still full of breath, but Hua Yueling heard weakness from it, he is not as strong as he showed.It seems that the opponent''s consumption tactics are doing well, and the strength has been consumed a lot. If this continues, the only thing waiting for him is failure.


    Hua Yueling walked out of the hiding place. At this time, there was actually no need to hide. The other party could not have time to pay attention to this place.Both the intruder and the owner here are now completely focused on the other party, and will not focus on this side.


    The passage wasn''t long, and Hua Yueling stopped when he walked halfway. He couldn''t continue to walk forward. If he got too close, the chance of being found would increase.It''s not time to rush in yet.


    On the other side, Lu Yuetong and Sister Yun should be coming back soon. When they come back, there is no need to wait, just rush in.


    The fighting inside became more and more intense, and the voice Hua Yueling heard became more and more messy, he couldn''t tell what it was.


    But this is just right, as long as the battle inside is not over.He doesn''t care much about the others. In fact, if he can, he still hopes that the invaders can win. In that case, the battle is easier, but he also knows that such a situation is impossible.


    "You are back?"


    Hua Yueling moved her brows, turned her head to look behind, and saw Yuetong and Sister Yun coming back from behind.He also walked back and joined them.


    "Only a mechanism was activated in it. Did you do it?"


    "Well, we opened a mechanism, but I''m not sure if it''s here. We also heard noises over there, but there is nothing else over there, nothing more than such a mechanism."


    "Someone should live there."


    Hua Yun added one last sentence.


    "Perhaps it is where the guy who is hiding lives. Is there anything useful there?"


    "No. Quite empty, we have carefully searched all the places we can find."

 2128 Chapter 2128

    "Well, it seems that even if it is useful, he put it elsewhere. Maybe it''s in the secret room hidden by the agency."


    If you can find something important directly, you might be able to draw the other party out directly.However, Hua Yueling felt that things were better than she had imagined. Perhaps the opened mechanism inside was a good bait.


    If the leader of the intruder rushed in, would the guy hiding in the dark worry about the destruction of what he hid inside.If there are really valuables inside, he will definitely chase in immediately.


    "Maybe now is the best time!"


    Hua Yueling suddenly thought of this, and at the same time he immediately used Li''s detection skills to find the opponent''s location again, and he immediately noticed that the opponent was no longer in the original position.


    "Just as I expected, this is the best time."


    He quickly told the two girls beside her about her discovery, and then Hua Yueling quickly rushed in.


    Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun followed him closely, and the three rushed directly to the deepest point. Their footsteps were also heard by those inside, and they all subconsciously looked at them.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t mean to communicate with them either, they went directly to the nearest enemy and started attacking.Hua Yueling can already be sure that the hidden guy has followed the intruder leader into the secret room.


    Some people are still blocking the entrance of the secret room, and in the passage leading to the secret room, you can see several guys controlled by necromancy spells running inside.


    "Can''t let them run in. I''ll go after it, Yuetong, you and sister Yun followed me closely, don''t fall behind."


    "Don''t worry, we know."


    Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun both replied very seriously, they naturally knew what they should do.Although they are also confident in their own strength, it is better to be more careful in this situation, after all, the current situation is still more dangerous.


    The three of Hua Yueling and the others quickly rushed in from the outside to the inside. They rushed along this road and were not afraid of being discovered by others at this time.


    Hua Yueling¡¯s attention was not on the innermost intruder leader, after all, in his opinion, the other party could not pose much threat to him.


    As long as it is for him to find where the hidden magician is, as long as he can know where the opponent is, defeating the opponent is definitely not impossible.On the contrary, it will be a very simple thing.


    After all, even the leader of the invader has such a guess that the opponent must be very weak in melee combat. This is definitely the biggest reason why the opponent compares.If you think about it this way, the other party will not be willing to confront them head-on, so even if he finds them, he will never attack him. He will only find ways to control other "people" to provide or delay their pace.


    This is the most possible, so if it is possible, Hua Yueling feels that it is better for him to go and solve the magician directly.As long as the magician can be solved, their purpose for this trip is basically complete.


    As long as the opponent is eliminated, after the opponent is eliminated, the remaining enemies will not actually pose much threat to them.


    Thinking clearly in her mind, Hua Yueling ran directly inside.But in fact, even so, don''t think that those guys inside can discover his existence in a short time, it is impossible.


    Not to mention that he still hides where he is, even if Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun behind him didn''t conceal where he is, it is impossible for the two guys inside to find them.


    After all, the attention of the people inside is deeper now. The leader of the intruder focuses on the deepest part of this secret path. He wants to know what''s in the depths here, and if the thing he is looking for is here. .The person who was chasing him was thinking that he must not let the other party mess up his secret space, especially when there are important things inside.


    But in fact, he also knew that there must be other people there, otherwise the switch of the secret room would not be activated, but now his attention is not on this, after all, that is not the most important thing.The most important thing for him is now the guy inside. As for the opening of the mechanism, in fact, don''t care too much. After all, he wants to come to that guy. It shouldn''t be too much to care about.


    Being able to find the switch is nothing more than a shit. After all, he hides the switch, but in fact, if you look closely, you can know that the switch is not hidden too deeply. As long as you observe carefully, it will not cost too much. More time and energy.


    The hidden guy didn¡¯t think they deserved more attention. In fact, he thought that this time the intruder leader came with the leader of the invader, and thought that their strength was just like that, so he didn¡¯t care much. on.In fact, if he understood the strength of Hua Yueling and the others, he wouldn''t have that naive idea anyway.


    In fact, you don¡¯t need to know them. You can know who they are after some observations, but the other party did not observe them from beginning to end, and did not take them to heart. In this case, even losing is actually not considered to the other party. Very unjust.


    The information that the two parties knew from the very beginning was unbalanced, and what they thought was different, which led to the situation like this. In fact, Huayueling and the others also hope that this is the case. They definitely don¡¯t want it. The situation is moving in a direction that I don''t want.


    If they were discovered by the other party at the beginning and valued by the other party, then they would not be as laid back as they are now.The situation will only be more troublesome for them, and they don''t like trouble.


    Chasing all the way to the deepest part of this place, Hua Yueling and the others slowly let go of their steps. There are still a lot of people inside. In addition to the intruder leader, there are some intruders who are controlled by people hiding in the dark. They surrounded the intruder leader and attacked him as his own enemy of life and death. The intruder leader still wondered if they could wake them up, but after trying it, they knew that it was impossible. Just gave up.


    The battle between the two parties was extremely fierce. Although the strength of the invader leader was not bad, he was surrounded by many enemies after being injured. He had no advantage at all. Although it was rebelling, it was just barely reluctant.

 2129 Chapter 2129

    The melee between the two sides soon reached a white-hot stage. Regardless of the invader leader falling into the wind, the two-handed sledgehammer in his hand was still waving like a tiger.Every attack is so powerful, as if the mountain is overwhelming, it will destroy people.


    If an ordinary character is hit by such an attack, or can''t be directly blocked, then it must be impossible to continue the battle.But the guys here are all different, they are not human, after all, they are already dead.


    If you don''t have your own consciousness, you won''t feel pain and pain, unless you hit them completely on your stomach and you can''t move anymore, otherwise you don''t think they will stop.


    Without my own thinking and wisdom, the battle will naturally be different.The fighting style of those who are controlled by necromancy spells is easy to understand. Their battle is just desperately waving their weapons and attacking the past, desperately attacking, nothing else.


    This kind of attack can be considered terrible if you say terrible things, but you won¡¯t be fatal if you say it.In fact, there are pros and cons. People who are not afraid of death will naturally feel scared if they fight with you, but it depends on what kind of people are not afraid of death and fight with you.


    The strength of that person is about the same as you, or a little worse than you. If it''s too bad, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are desperate. Why should a person who is stronger than you fight desperately? impossible.


    However, these guys are really making the intruder leader so uncomfortable. It is not that he is unwilling to attack because these people are originally his own subordinates. After all, the other party is going to kill himself, even if it is not what they originally thought, not them. Voluntary, but after all they did that. There is no doubt that he could not release the water for his own life. He also had to do his best to survive. This is not a joke.


    The battle between the two sides continued, and it seemed that it would not last long. Judging from Hua Yueling''s estimation, it would probably end in ten minutes at most.As for which side will win, those who are controlled are more likely to win, and the intruder leader is still less likely to win.


    Of course, it cannot be said that it is impossible, but the possibility is still too small.


    And even if he wins, he doesn''t know how much power he consumes, but even if the opponent shows up, he may not be able to win the opponent.After all, the opponent is only weak in melee combat, and the magic ability is still there. Using magic can easily eliminate him, but it still depends on what the opponent thinks. If the opponent is still unwilling to show up, or feel that he has no If he had to show up, he would definitely control the guys outside to come in.


    Hua Yueling and the others are still observing the situation inside. The situation is not developing in the direction they hoped. They hope that the enemy hidden in the dark can show up, but this is not what they hope to be able to do.


    However, the actions of the other party did not exceed Hua Yueling''s expectations, but it was somewhat unexpected. The other party did not continue to control the guys outside to attack the intruder leader, but took the initiative to show himself.


    Although I thought that the other party might do this, I really didn''t expect the other party to be so bold.However, there is also a very obvious thing, the other party does not know their existence, otherwise, it will definitely not show up at this time, it is still more dangerous for him.


    But he came out anyway. He thought he was no longer in danger. After all, the leader of the intruder had fallen to the point where he is now. Several of those guys who came with him could be stronger than him, not to mention. Qiang, there is almost no one that is similar to him, so there is nothing to worry about at all, not to mention that he has the complete upper hand now.


    Regardless of how strong he is, the necromantic soldiers under his hand are not for nothing.


    "You, you coward!"


    Seeing that the other party is now appearing, the intruder leader doesn''t know what he thinks, his body is swaying, and it seems that he might fall down at any time.His footsteps were vain, and he had no strength, and he was about to lose his footing.


    If it weren''t for the belief that the magician hiding in the dark would not be able to come out, if there was some distance between the two sides, the magician would naturally be less afraid of each other, but now you don''t need to care about it.


    "coward?"


    The magician sneered and didn''t say anything, he just raised his hand, the magic wand condensed on the top.He doesn¡¯t need to say anything to the person in front of him. This kind of intruder is just killed, and then made into a necromantic soldier. After such a guy is transformed into a necromantic creature, his strength will definitely decrease, but it¡¯s nothing, even if it is. Decline in strength, that is also a very powerful guy, not ordinary people can deal with.


    "Don''t think you are going to eat Lao Tzu!"


    The intruder leader said angrily, and immediately rushed forward to attack the opponent, but his swaying footsteps slowed down a lot, and it seemed that he might be hit by the opponent¡¯s magic before he reached the opponent¡¯s body. in.


    The leader of the invader definitely didn''t want to do this. He almost used all his strength, leaped high and jumped over.


    The power of this attack must not be said, even Hua Yueling will feel a little timid when facing such an attack.But that''s all, it is impossible for him to feel that he has no chance of winning because of this, not to that extent.


    But even so, it is enough to explain the power of this attack.Hua Yueling still admired the opponent. After the hidden magician used the wheel warfare to consume so much power, he still had the strength to fight. I have to say that his spirit is worth boasting.


    The magician didn''t panic at all when he saw this. In fact, he had guessed that something like this might happen after he appeared.But he didn''t think that the other party could bring him much threat in this way.


    It was just a dying struggle, and when he thought so, the magic had already attacked.It was a fireball the size of a football, with fierce flames burning on it, hot enough to burn people into ashes.


    The leader of the intruder doesn''t care what it is, he just waved the weapon in his hand and attacked the past, regardless of whether he could stop the move.It is good to be able to rent and block, and even to counterattack the past. If not, that''s it.

 2130 Chapter 2130

    The burning fireball collided heavily with the weapons in the hands of the invader leader, and a violent explosion occurred. Hua Yueling and the others were farther away, so it was impossible to tell who had the upper hand.


    It seems that at least this attack on the intruder leader is the next one, and has not been killed by this one.This was really something Hua Yueling could not expect. According to what he thought, he thought that the remaining power of the other party could no longer compete with the magician.


    However, the opponent can still use his own power to counter the opponent''s attack. Although this magic attack certainly did not exert the full power of the magician, it should not be underestimated.If the weaker guy is definitely defeated, I don''t know what it will be burned by the fireball, but he hasn''t.


    After the two-handed sledgehammer smashed the fireball apart, the invader leader was already weak and unable to continue the attack.This fireball has consumed all his strength.He hit the ground hard and groaned, almost no reaction.


    "Wonderful, wonderful!"


    The magician couldn''t help applauding his performance, but this also represented the magician''s victory.


    "Hey, no matter how powerful you are, you are still in my pocket now. You and your men have killed so many of my men, so I can add them."


    The meaning of the Necromancer''s words is naturally easy to understand, but the more so the intruder leader is, the more angry he is. If he has almost no strength, he can''t wait to rush to fight the opponent.


    But now even wanting to work hard is just a luxury, he no longer has the capital to work hard with the other party.


    The power in his body was almost exhausted, and when he was lying on the ground, he knew that it would be difficult for him to stand up again to contend with the opponent.It wouldn''t be the case if it hadn''t consumed too much power before.


    Thinking angrily, but it''s useless. No matter how angry and hating the other person, what use is it. It can''t be killed by anger or the like. There is no such ability.


    The current invader leader is nothing more than a mermaid. He has no way to resist, no way, no matter what the other party wants to do, he has no strength to resist.This fact made him extremely angry and regretted his lack of strength.


    But in fact, he can''t be blamed. After all, his strength is still quite strong. The reason for this situation is the men he brought.If it wasn''t for the subordinates who were killed and controlled, he wouldn''t have lost power at this time.


    In fact, he is still very strong, but he has consumed too much strength and energy in the process of coming here, otherwise he will win.


    Unfortunately, now he has no way to make a decision again, let alone regret that the medicine can be let him take it.He can only watch his failure like this, and can do nothing else.


    Not only did he fail to achieve his goal when he came here, he might even be wiped out. To be honest, he was really uncomfortable and angry.


    But anger can''t solve the problem, anger will never be able to solve the problem, otherwise he is just angry now, and he doesn''t need to do anything else.But obviously, this is of no use to him.


    The battle is over, the magician originally wanted to control a few more men to come in to help him control the person in front of him, but saw the opponent lying weakly on the ground, struggling to get up, but couldn''t do it, his face was involuntarily exposed. Smiled.


    In the end, he was the one who won, so that was right.


    Why did he endure for so long before reappearing? It was because of the current situation. He knew that he was not the opponent of the opponent alone, so he had to consume enough strength of the opponent first, and only then could he win.


    The power gap between the two sides is not that big, but the magician is not suitable for melee combat with each other, otherwise he would have come out long ago.But in fact, the two sides are not completely incapable of fighting. The magician can actually fight the opponent head-on, but the mental power and other things that need to be spent are a lot.


    The magician does not mean that there is no way to deal with warriors. Whether it is speed or power, they are difficult to compare, but magic is the biggest weapon is magic. The magic science has formed various effects. It is the magician''s greatest reliance.


    Few magicians exercise their body, or their strength and speed, because magic can achieve such an effect.


    "It seems that I was the one who won in the end, so you should know what kind of ending you will face."


    This is not a question, but a blunt statement.In fact, he doesn''t need to say that the invader leader also knows what he is going to do, as he can see from what he did before.


    The leader of the intruder roared angrily, like an old, wounded lion, struggling to get up, pounce, pounce, and bite the opponent.


    But even though he was struggling, it was impossible for him to struggle now. Without the strength of his body, even if he tried his best to stand up and get up, he would not be able to do this.


    The person standing opposite him just sneered at his reaction, and it was not surprising that he had such a reaction.If he fell into this situation, he would definitely struggle desperately, especially under the current situation.


    After all, he will soon face the situation of being transformed into a necromantic creature, I believe that individuals are not willing to see such a situation happen.No one wants to be controlled, whether it''s before or after death, especially knowing that he will be transformed into a dead creature after death.


    But it''s one thing to know, but whether to do this is another thing. He doesn''t know what the other person thinks because of empathy and then show mercy.There is absolutely no such thing. He has never been an emotional person. Emotionalism is obviously not a good thing.


    "If this is the case, let you suffer less pain and die as soon as possible."


    As long as he is dead, there is no way to think too much, so he won''t feel sad about it anymore.The magician thought so, he felt that he was really a good person, so he thought of others.


    The leader of the intruder would certainly not think he was a good person, but now it doesn''t really matter what he thinks.Because he can''t do anything, he can only watch the opponent''s attack coming over, and can only watch death approaching, but there is no way.

 2131 Chapter 2131

    Death was so terrible, he had never thought about it this way before.Such a terrible death, why did death find himself? He still doesn''t want to die, he wants to live, he doesn''t want to die here just like that.


    In fact, he absolutely didn''t want him and his men to die here, even if some of them could escape back.After all, they still have their own homeland. If all the people he brought with him died here like this this time, it would be hard to say that their guy would be safe in the future.


    After all, he brought out almost all the people he could bring out. Even if there were some left, there were not many people left. There were not many people in their small tribe, and there were even more people who could fight. It is pitiful.


    Only at this time did he think of regret, and his eyes were filled with regret. If there is any disaster in the tribe in the future, it is really because of his own mistakes that caused the tribe.


    As a leader, he has never regretted so much, regretting everything he did before.If you find something wrong here earlier, leave early, or leave some people outside earlier, tell them to run away as soon as you find something wrong, then maybe you can save some strength.


    But now thinking about these is just wishful thinking, and there is no use in regretting it anymore, he can''t go back to the past to make a decision.Not to mention that if he could go back to the past, he would definitely not rush into here so hastily. Now he knows that his behavior is not only to send soldiers to the enemy, but to come to die.


    Now there is nothing he can do, he can only wait like this, waiting for death to approach, waiting for himself to be "resurrected" again, and then become the opponent''s subordinate.


    The power left by the injury can''t even hold his own weapon.But this is also a matter of course, after all, he is now a luxury even to stand up, let alone pick up his own weapons.


    Even if he couldn''t take up a weapon, even if he could just stand up, then he wouldn''t just give up like that.In fact, he still hasn''t given up, but there is no way.


    "Die."


    The leader here didn''t say anything, raised his magic wand, and the condensed magic power had already targeted the intruder leader in front of him.


    Just when he thought he could get a general, he didn''t know that danger had already found him quietly from behind.


    It is relatively easy for Hua Yueling to sneak attack on him. After all, as a fighter, Hua Yueling has some skills in all aspects, and what he wants to say is not so like a fighter.


    Using stealth skills, Hua Yueling moved towards the opponent while in stealth.He wasn''t very anxious, and slowly moved in the direction of the other party, almost making no sound. In this regard, Hua Yueling''s ability is self-explanatory.


    The magician''s perception was a little worse. Although it was said that there was magic in this area that could enhance his perception ability, he felt that the situation was completely in his hands now, so he didn''t need to do that at all.


    Huayueling approached the past lightly, not to mention the magician did not notice, nor did the intruder leader who fell on the ground.After losing the power, even the power of probing disappeared.


    Besides, even he actually didn''t think other people would follow to such a place, and now he couldn''t get up at all, and he couldn''t see anything just by glancing at him occasionally.


    Hua Yueling soon came behind the magician. He didn''t expect things to be so easy, much easier than he thought.But Hua Yueling also knew that it was not so easy for him to kill the other party, and the other party couldn''t be defenseless like a fool.


    There might be some treasures or barriers for defense on the opponent, which is normal for the magician.After all, magicians are definitely not the opponents of warriors in terms of power and speed. In this case, they must be prepared at any time. Otherwise, if they are attacked by warriors or assassins, unless it is the beginning You can detect it, otherwise you will undoubtedly die.


    "There shouldn''t be any major problems if you use the hidden dragon blade to sneak attack."


    Hua Yueling is still very confident about the weapon in his hand. 1 Don¡¯t underestimate the Hidden Dragon Blade. Although the Hidden Dragon Blade seems to have only two functions that are sharp and can help him hide, in fact it is still one. A weapon with quite powerful characteristics.


    The most powerful weapon in Huayue Lingshou is the Hidden Dragon Blade, so besides it, there is no other weapon suitable for the current situation.


    Move slowly behind the magician, and at this time the magician has killed the invader leader, and now the other party is using magic, trying to control the invader leader.


    Now the magician is fully focused on the things in front of him, he has no time to think about other things, nor does he spend time understanding the surrounding situation, otherwise Hua Yueling would not be so easy to be so close behind him. Place to come.


    It was that Hua Yueling had planned to make a move right from the beginning, but he hadn''t done it yet, he was waiting to see if the other party had discovered him.However, the magician''s attention was not put behind him at all. After waiting for a while, Hua Yueling knew that she was safe.


    "It''s time to let you know how great you are. Don''t think you have won."


    Huayueling thought secretly in her heart, a figure suddenly appeared, and the Yinlong Blade suddenly stabbed out.If the existence of Hua Yueling could not be found at this time, then the magician would have died unjustly, but Hua Yueling''s speed was too fast, and it was actually too late when it was about to respond.


    But he is still a magician after all, even if he can''t react in time to avoid or defend, he can still use magic to defend.


    I didn''t see any action from him either, the magic power that had been condensed instantly dissipated, and behind him was a black shield, and at the same time Hua Yueling felt a strange power emerge from it. , The death force emanating from inside affected his reaction.


    However, the impact on Hua Yueling was not so great. It was just that the movement on hand was slightly stagnant, but then he reacted, and the movement on hand did not slow down at all, and the hidden dragon blade continued to stab forward. .


    The power of this blow was quite terrifying, and that shield could not completely block his attack.

 2132 Chapter 2132

    This battle was going on relatively quickly, and it was easier than Hua Yueling expected, and Hua Yueling never thought of this.


    Originally, he thought that this battle would last longer, but it was just a matter of an instant, and the battle between the two sides had already been won.


    The hidden dragon blade easily pierced the opponent''s magic shield for defense, and continued to stab, piercing the opponent''s body.The magician let out a miserable cry, which was still quite painful, but the hidden dragon blade penetrated his body completely.


    Not to mention that he is just a magician, even if he is a warrior, this time may not be able to bear it.


    The magician''s body was inherently fragile, and Hua Yueling had no plans to be waterproof at all.This attack was fierce. After piercing the opponent''s body, Hua Yueling then pulled out the weapon and looked at the opponent again. The magician forcibly wanted to open the distance between him and was ready to use it. The magic attack came.


    In fact, such an attack could not cause much threat to him, but Hua Yueling still reacted, and saw him quickly chasing after him, the movement of his hand kept moving, and the hidden dragon blade stabbed forward again. .He has no intention of being merciful. After all, the two sides are now enemies of life and death, and there is no difference between keeping one hand or not keeping one hand.


    Hua Yueling must kill the opponent, and absolutely can''t leave the opponent.


    The magician obviously understood this, so he tried his best to escape, and wanted to open the distance between Hua Yueling.In fact, he also knew very well that he had no choice.If you continue to stay here and continue to wait, then you will welcome death.


    The magician didn''t expect that he would usher in such an ending. He had already won this battle, but in the end he was attacked by others. This was something he didn''t expect.


    Hua Yueling''s appearance caught him off guard. Although he also defended and counterattacked in time, these didn''t have much effect on Hua Yueling.His attack did not fall on Hua Yueling''s body, and in fact, his attack was relatively hasty, so there was not much threat to Hua Yueling at all.


    Calmly staring at the magician who fell to the ground in front of him, the magician is almost the same as the previous intruder leader, and he has no ability to resist.He just fell to the ground, almost exactly the same as the leader of the previous intruder, struggling to do something, but his exhaustion and injury made him have no good way to do it, weak and difficult to move.


    "I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect," the magician said weakly, with a pair of eyes scanning Hua Yueling and the others, "I didn''t expect there are people like you, you are not with them."


    The magician said so with certainty. In fact, this is not a guess. It is the case. The Philosopher''s Stone can say so with certainty.Thinking about it, it can be clear that if Hua Yueling and the others were really with the invaders, they would not have waited until now, but had appeared before.


    "Yes, it''s actually easy to guess, isn''t it?"


    Hua Yueling asked back, as he said, this is actually not a difficult thing to guess, after all, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t mean to hide it at all.In fact, there is no need to conceal it. After all, the magician is about to die soon, and the guys outside are not in the eyes of Huayueling.


    The invaders and undead creatures outside may have some strength, but for them, they are actually about the same as no strength.


    As long as these stronger guys are solved, as for the others, there is nothing to worry about.Those people don''t necessarily have the same strength as a magician or an invader leader.


    Now that the invader leader is dead, and the magician is also dead in their hands, there is actually no one here that can threaten them.For Hua Yueling and the others, this is enough. They don''t need to take care of the next outside affairs. What they have to do is also very simple. There is no need to waste time here.


    After all, the primary purpose of Hua Yueling and the others here is also very simple, that is, to come here to find out what is in this place, so other things besides this matter are not so for Hua Yueling and others. important.


    I don''t know if there are other things in it, or if there are some useful things. Hua Yueling doubts this, he needs to know more about the situation.


    I don''t know how many places I haven''t been to, but Hua Yueling thinks that there shouldn''t be many. It is estimated that the only things that can be found here are in this cool second place.


    This is almost the deepest part of this underground world. Whether you can find anything depends basically on whether you can find anything here.However, Hua Yueling felt that it was more difficult to find what she wanted. After all, although she hadn''t looked for it very carefully before this, she almost understood the situation inside, but he didn''t find it. What a great thing.


    "Let''s get rid of the guys outside first, and they will come back to trouble us after saving it."


    Those guys will not pose any threat to them, but if they wait until the battle between them is over and then come in, there will definitely be conflicts between the two sides.Hua Yueling felt that instead of conflicting with the other party at that time, it would be better to solve the problem directly now, which is more comfortable than anything else.


    Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun didn''t have any opinions. They thought it was normal for Hua Yueling to think this way. If so, let''s just do it.


    So the three people did not rush to find what they wanted, but walked back directly.


    Back in the hall outside, there was still a scuffle inside.Don¡¯t look at Hua Yueling and the others who have killed the magician, but this didn¡¯t make the necromantic creatures directly restore to their original state, but without the blessing of the necromancer, their strength has also dropped a lot, not so much. incredible.


    But even so, their strength is actually pretty good, at least not that bad.Fortunately, there are more people on their side, otherwise it would be time for the opponent to turn defeat into victory.


    The invaders also discovered this. They wanted to turn defeat into victory, but the gap in the number of people between the two sides is still a bit larger, plus the gap in strength is not that big, and it is impossible to say that they will have the upper hand. of.

 2133 Chapter 2133

    When Hua Yueling and the others appeared, the invaders outside were shocked, not only because they had never seen them before, and didn''t know where they came from, but also because they came from the inside.


    The invaders who noticed that they came out of it were all frightened, but they couldn''t do anything. After all, there were enemies everywhere.Those undead creatures choose the time, no matter where Hua Yueling they come from, they attack when they see them appear, anyway these people are their enemies.


    Hua Yueling didn''t care about this, so fight, anyway, this was the reason they came out.Eliminate all these guys.


    In the beginning, the guys who were the first to encircle and attack them were solved. Hua Yueling and the others were very strong, so it was easy to solve such guys, and it didn''t take much effort or time.


    In fact, what they have to say is nothing easier for Hua Yueling and the others than this kind of battle, and they can easily wipe out all the surrounding enemies.When the intruders saw this scene, apart from being very surprised, they were surprised. If this is the case, would they be safe on their own side?


    But they dare not care, who knows that these people who came out are enemies or friends, if they are enemies...


    The consequence of that is that they are all destroyed. They all have self-knowledge, like Huayueling and the others, let alone them, even their leader is just a defeat here, it is impossible to win. of.


    If you think about it this way, it''s better not to become their enemy. If you become their friend, then they are very comfortable.


    Hua Yueling and the others killed the dead creatures very easily, but after that they all watched the remaining invaders on alert.In fact, there were not a few people left from the intruder. Hua Yueling swept around and found that only four people were still alive.


    There are four people, not many people, and each person''s strength can''t be said to be how strong, at least for them, there is actually not much threat.Together, those people weren''t Hua Yueling''s opponents to one of them.


    Such a weak guy dared to run around in this season. Although they have a large number of people, does the number of people really make sense in such a place?


    Perhaps it is meaningful, after all, if there are not such people, they would not be able to come to such a place along the way.There was actually not much conflict between the two parties. After all, their people weren''t killed by Hua Yueling. Moreover, Hua Yueling not only avenged them, but also saved them.


    Otherwise, the four of them could not be the opponents of those dead creatures.


    The remaining four people look at me and I look at you, looking at each other, seeming to communicate with each other with their eyes.After a while, one of them stood up and talked to Hua Yueling and the others.But their language Hua Yueling couldn''t understand, but the tone of listening to the other person seemed to express gratitude.


    However, it was difficult to communicate between the two parties, mainly because Hua Yueling couldn''t understand what the other party was saying, and the other party couldn''t understand what Hua Yueling said.This made the two parties feel very uncomfortable, but Hua Yueling thought for a while and waved at the other party. He felt that the other party Hua Yueling could understand this way.


    The remaining four people were discussing, as if they were discussing whether to listen to his past, Hua Yueling didn''t care much about it, and it didn''t matter if the other party didn''t listen to him.He didn''t really care about the remaining people. If he could communicate, it would be better, but if he couldn''t even communicate, then there would be no way.


    It didn''t matter whether they listened to them to follow, Hua Yueling turned and walked inside anyway.He went back to the secret road again, and the main reason for doing this was to see how they dealt with their leader''s body.


    As for whether the remaining few people mistakenly thought that their leader was killed by the three of them, Hua Yueling didn¡¯t care very much. What if you feel that way, what can you do if you don¡¯t feel like that? In fact, there is no loss.


    After a brief discussion, the four people decided to follow Hua Yueling, and they followed Hua Yueling into the secret path.Walking along the secret road to the deepest point, they saw their leader there, but he was not alive, but a leader who had been killed.


    Of course, one of the four people was howling in anger, and he still directed at Huayueling them, obviously treating them as enemies.These people are not afraid of death, so they dared to provoke Hua Yueling and the three of them.


    Hua Yueling didn''t particularly care about this, he just treated that person''s roar as a breeze, and didn''t care at all.But he ignored that person''s anger, but looked at others.


    Fortunately, although the other three people were also very angry, each of them was very calm and did not directly get angry like their companions.


    However, it seemed that they were also on guard against Hua Yueling and the others. Hua Yueling just shook his head slightly, and didn''t say anything, it was useless to speak, after all, the other party couldn''t understand it.


    Hua Yueling directly stepped aside, pointed at the invader leader inside, and then pointed at the magician who was killed opposite the invader leader, without saying anything else.He doesn''t know if he can make the other party understand if he does this, but if the other party still regards them as his own enemy, then he has nothing to say.


    People don¡¯t offend me and I don¡¯t offend people. Huayueling is not ready to trouble each other. After all, the two sides are not enemies. These people are not like those dead creatures. They will attack everyone when they see it. Otherwise, Huayueling will not. Will keep them.


    In fact, after all, Hua Yueling and the others are not the kind of bloodthirsty people, so if it is not necessary, they still don''t want to do it.


    It seemed that the other party was also quite calm, and they quickly understood the meaning of Hua Yueling''s action. They nodded to Hua Yueling, and then walked forward.When they came to their leader''s body, they knelt down and looked at the leader''s hideous and painful face. They didn''t know what to say.


    The leader died here like this, and there were only a few of them who came out with them. There were no other people. Only these people could do something.


    It was extremely regretful, and there was some hatred for the leader in his heart. If the leader had not brought them to such a place, things would not have reached such a situation.


    But at this time, there is no use even if it is hating the leader, it is useless.

 2134 Chapter 2134

    Whether those people understood what Hua Yueling meant or said they were afraid of Hua Yueling, these Hua Yuelings themselves did not know.No matter what, there is no need to care about the thoughts of those people now, and their thoughts are not important to Hua Yueling.


    Just like these people did not pose any threat to Hua Yueling, their strength was too weak, Hua Yueling could not expect that the strength of the enemy encountered in such a place could be so weak, it was unbelievable.


    Those people discussed a little bit. They tried to communicate with Hua Yueling with gestures, but the two sides had different understanding of gestures, so it was more difficult to communicate in this way.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t understand what they meant, but those people just tried it. When there was no way, they didn''t try to communicate again, but acted according to their own ideas.


    What they have to say is very simple. They just want to remove the leader''s body, as well as those of their companions.It''s a pity that there are too many people, and it is quite difficult to get so many dead bodies away and bury them.


    But these have nothing to do with Hua Yueling and the others, and they don''t need to mix up with these people.What they need to do now is to look around in this place to see if there is anything worthy of them to look for. If there is, it is naturally good, if not, they can only treat it as a trip for nothing.


    There are not many places to find, Hua Yueling and the others walked to the deepest place first. They had no reason not to feel that there were treasures in it.The treasures in there should belong to the magician, otherwise he wouldn''t be so anxious to catch up.


    But knowing whether the magician hid something good inside, Hua Yueling felt that it would definitely be the case.Just don''t know what he is hiding, Hua Yueling is still very curious about this, but if you think about it carefully, it is estimated that they are all magic-related props.


    Hua Yueling hopes to find some good things in it, props that are helpful to her, or props that can make herself understand the world better.It doesn''t matter if it is materials or props.


    The group of people walked all the way deeper, not to mention, this road is still quite long, I don''t know why the magician wants to build this place like this, like the outside, a passage is so long.


    And there are no traps in it. In fact, this is quite strange. If you want to better protect the things inside, the outside protection must be done well.Although there are a lot of people here.


    In terms of strength, the magician is the strongest, and below him are the dead creatures controlled by him.Maybe it was the magician who felt that this was enough, and their strength was enough to deal with anything.


    Maybe the other party thinks that way, but Hua Yueling feels that even if she has such an idea, there is actually no problem at all to make some traps.But it seems that the other party didn''t mean to do that.


    In fact, it was quite strange, Hua Yueling was quite curious about it, and didn''t understand why the other party didn''t do that.


    It was quite safe to walk all the way, and walked all the way to the deepest point. Only then did Hua Yueling notice that there was something wrong with it.


    "Wait, don''t go in yet."


    Huayue Ling''s hand was about to touch the closed wooden door in front of him and pushed it open. Suddenly, his brow moved to remind the others.


    Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun behind him both looked at him with some doubts. The two girls hadn''t noticed any problems yet, so they were still quite confused.What''s wrong?


    The eyes of the two girls shifted from him to the door in front of him. No matter how they looked at him, it was just an ordinary door, and there was no other doubtful place.But since Hua Yueling said that, it means that he must have found something, otherwise he won''t remind them.


    "I''ll just say it."


    At this time, Hua Yueling said in a low voice, the two girls looked at him rather strangely, and wanted to ask him what they meant.In other words, he originally had a certain idea, the previous idea has never allowed him to find any evidence, but now he has found it.


    But they didn''t know what Hua Yueling meant, which was still very strange, Hua Yueling had never explained the meaning.


    Staring at the door in front of them with all their attention, Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun''s attention were also placed on the door at this time, but they found it difficult to see from the door, it seemed very ordinary. , There is nothing strange, just a door.


    Of course, they are also very clear, since Hua Yueling observed there so carefully, it means that there must be a problem there.


    As for where the question is, that is not what they can answer.


    Hua Yueling actually didn''t quite understand where the problem was, but he was able to discover that there was some kind of trap there through probing skills.However, he is not particularly able to understand this kind of trap. After all, he does not know much about traps.


    I don''t know what the trap is there, let alone what effect the trap has.These are all unknown to Hua Yueling.


    Staring at the door curiously, Hua Yueling was thinking about how to crack it.It''s a pity that he doesn''t understand this trap, and it is almost impossible to crack without understanding.


    "What should I do now?"


    Hua Yueling looked at the two girls who followed her, and neither Lu Yuetong nor Hua Yun seemed to have much knowledge in this regard.Don''t think Hua Yun can use bows and arrows, but she is not a real hunter after all, so she knows very little about traps, not to mention Lu Yuetong, just like him.


    After thinking about it in this way, Hua Yueling felt that the only thing that could be asked was Xiaoxue. The knowledge that Xiaoxue possessed was beyond their reach. She definitely knew what the traps were and how to crack them.


    Only to ask Xiaoxue, Hua Yueling didn''t dare to act rashly before he couldn''t be sure what the trap was.If this accidentally destroys the trap in front of him, and then the entire passage collapses, that is not the situation Hua Yueling wants to see.


    However, Hua Yueling is basically certain that such a thing will never happen anyway. Thinking about the magician¡¯s thoughts, he will know that he will not allow this place to be destroyed. If this place is really destroyed, How should he take out the contents?Just think about it.

 2135 Chapter 2135

    It can''t be the kind of extremely destructive trap, but the trap here is definitely extremely dangerous, which is certain.


    It is impossible for Hua Yueling to use his own life to try the trap here, he must try it only when he can guarantee his safety.Now he doesn''t know what the trap is and cannot guarantee his own safety, so he will not take action yet. He will only ask and look for clues so that he can judge what the trap is here.


    "Xiaoxue, do you know what the trap is on this door? I can see that it seems to be a trap made by magic, but I am not sure what it is."


    "The trap here..." Xiaoxue didn''t know if she thought of something, but didn''t answer for a while, as if she was thinking about something.Naturally, Hua Yueling would not urge her, but waited.But at the same time he was also observing, trying to find out the effect of the traps on this door.


    Just relying on observation is of no use, Hua Yueling thought in her heart that there are some things you can see just by looking at them, but the things in front of them are obviously not like this.You can''t see what you see.


    If you observe with your eyes, you will say that this is a door, and if you don''t have the exploration skills, Hua Yueling will feel the same way.But he has detection capabilities, so he would say that there is a door with a terrible trap at this time. As for what trap it is, there is no way to judge it so easily.


    After waiting for a long time, Xiaoxue had a reaction. She told Huayueling what kind of trap was on the door.What the trap has to say is quite powerful, not only can it limit people''s power, but also have very powerful killing moves. If you accidentally hit the trap, it is quite dangerous.


    "I know it must be dangerous, but I want to know how to break this trap."


    Hua Yueling said calmly, this is what he wants to know most.If they can''t break the trap, they won''t be able to move on. Of course, there are other ways, such as letting the outside guys come in to help, but that is killing people with a knife, and then none of the people outside will be able to survive.


    Hua Yueling felt that she didn''t need to do that, after all, he didn''t have the intention of killing those guys.


    If you don''t use them, you have to think about other methods. Huayueling also thought of some simpler methods, such as directly using remote attacks to destroy the door.In this case, although the trap is triggered, or even if it is not triggered, it doesn''t matter. They walk in directly from there without having to open the door.


    However, Hua Yueling is not sure whether there are other consequences of such an approach, so he dared not do that, but waited for Xiaoxue''s answer.


    "The master does not have the skills to break the trap, so there is no way to break the trap directly. In that case, what the owner has to do is to use his own power to destroy it directly. This trap does not mean that it is no problem to destroy it with violence at a distance The director is likely to be used as a target. It has a tracking nature, so the owner had better be careful."


    "track¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling suddenly thought of other aspects, but in fact, there is no need to worry about this aspect. After all, if he is farther away, even a tracking attack is actually nothing to him.


    What I am most afraid of is the situation where there is no time to react. If you are farther away, you will not be too late to react.If it can react in time, then it is not a problem.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and also said to Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun, and then the three of them went back like this.They stepped back a long distance, this is also to avoid being hit.


    After getting far enough, Hua Yueling realized that she didn''t seem to have a means of remote attack.If the only long-range attack means, it seems to be the only way to hit it directly with a two-handed sword.


    If you think about it this way, it doesn''t seem to work, even though he thinks that his weapon should not be damaged like this.


    "Sister Yun, try to attack and use your bow and arrow to attack."


    When Hua Yueling said this, he thought that he could actually use magic, but he didn''t use magic very much, so he didn''t expect it.Hua Yueling didn''t use magic for no other reason, after all, he himself liked magic very much.


    But since Sister Yun is called to do it, let''s look at the situation. If Sister Yun''s attack can''t be effective, then do it by himself, there is no need to be so anxious.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling stepped aside and watched sister Yun stand in front of her.He did not forget to remind Sister Yun to be careful, after all, after the attack, it is very likely that he will be tracked and attacked by the magic power in the trap. Although it is not yet clear how strong the attack is, it is always impossible to be careful. Incorrect.


    The arrow hit the door. Hua Yueling originally thought that Sister Yun¡¯s attack might not be able to open the door, but he soon realized that he was wrong. Sister Yun¡¯s attack was more than he thought. To be more powerful.


    I don¡¯t know how she did it. The arrow attack was not a point attack, but a range attack. It turned out that the entire door was attacked when the arrow hit the door, and the door failed. Withstand this kind of attack, he was directly knocked out and fell to the ground.


    Although they can see the internal situation, Hua Yueling and the others are not concerned about these, but the traps that have been activated.Just when the door was hit, a ray of light flashed, and that ray of light flew towards Hua Yun, and at the same time a powerful magical power emerged, forming a magic ball flying towards her.


    "Sister Yun, be careful!"


    Hua Yueling said so, and quickly went to Sister Yun with her weapon to help her offset the magical attack.However, Hua Yun was also ready for a long time. At this moment, she opened her bow and set an arrow, aimed at the magic ball not far away, and the arrow flew out and directly collided with the magic ball.


    The magic ball was attacked and separated, split into two, and continued to rush towards this side.However, Hua Yueling could clearly feel that the magic power contained in the two magic balls was definitely not as good as the big magic ball before.


    In other words, although this attack made the magic ball split in two, its power was also reduced a lot.


    Wielding a large sword with both hands and slashing it, Hua Yueling was worried that the magic ball might explode at first, but now she doesn''t have to worry at all.

 2136 Chapter 2136

    The magic ball was hit by Hua Yueling and split into two again. The original two magic balls suddenly became four.This is a little troublesome. Hua Yueling couldn''t hit all the magic balls faster when she was very close.


    But he couldn''t dodge, after all, Sister Yun was behind him, and he had to worry about Sister Yun''s safety.


    But fortunately, they are not the only two of them here. Lu Yuetong appeared beside him at this time, brandishing a weapon and attacking.The magic balls are actually not too powerful, but it is difficult to completely eliminate them. Hua Yueling and the others don''t want to be hit, so they can only retreat quickly at this time.


    Fortunately, their speed can still be guaranteed. After another round of attacks, the three quickly retreat. Whether it is Hua Yun, Lu Yuetong or Hua Yueling, the speed of dodge is very fast.


    Hua Yueling stepped back a bit, and then attacked those magic balls again. This time there was not much magic power left in the magic balls, and there was no way to keep going. Just like this, several of them disappeared by the attack of Hua Yueling. .


    Lu Yuetong, who was next to him, immediately came up to help. The remaining magic balls were wiped out by the two of them. Although those magic balls were annoying, they were relatively easy to destroy.


    After the two people worked together to destroy all the magic balls, Hua Yueling and the others waited in place for a while. After confirming that there was nothing else, they walked inside again.After walking to the door that was hit and flew out, Hua Yueling stared at the door for a while, confirmed that there was no problem, and then continued to walk inside.


    The space inside is actually not big, the entire space is about five square meters in area, and the height is just as high as one person, so it''s a little panic to stay inside.But there are a lot of things inside. It looks like this is a treasure house, dedicated to hiding good things.


    The space inside is still a bit smaller, but this kind of place can''t be considered in terms of the size of the space, at least in Hua Yueling''s view, there are still a lot of things inside.It can¡¯t be said to be very neat, but it¡¯s easier to find it inside.


    Hua Yueling circled inside, not in a hurry to get things, there was no need for it.After all, there are only three of them here, and it is impossible for other people to come and rob them. Although there are a few people outside, they dare not come over. They are all aware of the difference in strength between the two sides, and those people know Coming here at this time was actually looking for death, so they would never come.


    Huayueling knows all of these, so he doesn¡¯t care much about each other. Those people are too weak, even if they are alone, solving them is the same as playing, let alone there are three people here, there won¡¯t be any. What''s the problem.


    Outside sounds can be heard, the four people are trying to move the body, they should be moving the body of their leader.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to pay attention to these things for the time being, after all, it had nothing to do with him. As for who would move their leader''s body to where, that was their business, and had nothing to do with Hua Yueling.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as it is useful, take it all. Let''s go back and see it again. There is no need to waste time here."


    Hua Yueling said so after turning around, he was going to search this place, and then went back to Sister Alorin and the others. After all, it was safer there, unlike here.Although the three of them have a good understanding, they are still somewhat dangerous in this situation.


    The reason Hua Yueling thinks so is because of what happened before, and the terrifying monster here doesn''t know where it is now.It was driven away by Sister Livello before, and who knows if it came here, so be careful in such a place, and leave as soon as possible if possible.


    Up to now, Hua Yueling hadn''t found any trace of the other party''s existence, which meant that the other party was probably not here, but at this time Hua Yueling was not sure what to say must not be here, he could only guess.


    So if it is not necessary, it is necessary to leave this place as soon as possible. After all, the longer the stay is, the more dangerous it is for them.Who can be sure that the other party hasn''t done anything in the preparation zone, Hua Yueling dare not fight this.


    "If it''s useless, don''t take it."


    "There shouldn''t be anything useless here. It''s all stored here. It must be something that the Philosopher''s Stone thinks is a treasure. Why should he put it here if it''s useless."


    "That''s what I said," Hua Yueling replied. "Don''t think about it so much. Take it as much as possible. As long as you can get it, you can wait until you go back and throw away the useless ones."


    After Hua Yueling said this, everyone started to take action. Everyone¡¯s speed was very fast. As long as they looked at it and found it useful, they would all be included in the space package. Together, the three of them did not spend much effort. The props here are all collected.


    After taking everything that was useful, Hua Yueling looked around again, and after confirming that there was nothing left, he turned and walked outside.


    The search inside has been completed, and the next step is to search outside. The space where the invaders fight with the undead creatures here is larger, but there should be nothing too useful, Hua Yueling thought.


    The three of them also ran into the survivors on their way back. They were carrying the bodies of their companions and walking slowly outside.


    Hua Yueling could tell that these people were very tired.Their stamina was consumed too much in the previous battles, and everyone was injured slightly or severely, so it seemed very difficult to act.


    But no matter what their status is, Hua Yueling and the others did not care about these people, and there was no relationship between the two parties. This was a reason.


    Hua Yueling has no need to care about the other party. After all, he is not the kind of bad guy, and who knows what kind of person the other party is and will trouble them? Hua Yueling is still more worried about this, although he said that the other party¡¯s In his opinion, strength can''t pose much threat to him.


    After walking by the other side, Hua Yueling did not say hello to them, and went straight back to the more open room in front. The only problem in this room now was that there were too many things, and the ground was upside down. Going up is uncomfortable.


    After a glance, he immediately looked away. Hua Yueling didn''t like such a scene, so he thought it was better for him to search as soon as possible and then leave.

 2137 Chapter 2137

    In fact, after searching inside, there is no need to search outside. After all, the outside is not so hidden, so it is still difficult to find something. There is basically nothing worth paying attention to.


    After the three people searched this place completely, they didn''t find many useful things. The most useful ones are the ones found in the secret room before. There is basically nothing outside.


    "I think let''s go, there shouldn''t be anything here."


    Hua Yueling said this after searching for it. From the outside to the inside, Hua Yueling had not encountered many enemies, nor had they experienced many battles.However, correspondingly, nothing was found in it, except for the secret room in the deepest part.


    "Well, let''s go back, I have already found all the places that I should look for, and there is probably nothing else left."


    Hua Yun nodded, thinking the same way, and they had found a lot of things to say.


    Anyway, it can''t be regarded as returning without success. What you have to say about the harvest is still good, just forget it, Hua Yueling thought in her heart, and then looked inside, the people inside were still busy.Looking at the corpses all over the floor, Hua Yueling didn''t know when they were going to be busy for this.


    Let them take their time, there is no need to worry, anyway, that is their business, it has nothing to do with Hua Yueling and the others.


    Shaking her head, Hua Yueling ignored those people, turned her head and said "Let''s go" to Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong.


    The road back is the same as the road when I came in. After all, it was like this when I got here. I didn''t encounter any enemies, and I wouldn''t encounter anything when I went out. The place was very quiet.


    "Speaking of which, we still don''t know why they came here."


    Hua Yueling suddenly said such a sentence when he was walking outside, so he always felt that he had forgotten something. At this time, he had already remembered it. This was what he had forgotten.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t ask them what they thought, maybe even they didn''t know what they were looking for.After all, even their leader died here, how could they still be in the mood to do anything else, not to mention that they are not the leader after all.


    Just after thinking about it, Hua Yueling turned around and left this place. They quickly left this area. The road was very long. It took Hua Yueling a lot of time to get out of here.


    Back outside, Hua Yueling couldn''t recognize the direction in front of him. He quickly looked around to find the direction when they came.


    "It should be right here that there is nothing wrong."


    Hua Yueling thought somewhat confused, he didn''t remember the direction when he came, but the general direction was still recognizable.He is also familiar with the environment there, so he thinks that the direction should be right.


    In order to confirm whether his memory was wrong, he asked Lu Yuetong and Sister Yun, and they also got their approval, they came from there.


    "Let''s not continue walking around here, go straight back and teleport back through the teleportation array."


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to stay here anymore, she wanted to leave this area as soon as possible.He felt a bit dangerous here, and it was because of this that he wanted to leave as soon as possible, otherwise he would not be so anxious.


    Hua Yueling took the lead, and the group left here at a rapid speed, and soon they returned to the place where the portal was.They basically did not encounter any danger. After returning to the portal, Hua Yueling asked Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun to go back through the portal first, and she was waiting by the side, waiting for them to go back. Just entered the portal.


    There was a sense of crisis in his heart that kept urging him, otherwise Hua Yueling would not be so anxious.But after he went back, he also felt that maybe he was too sensitive, but there was nothing in fact. After all, he came back without any danger.


    They returned safely to the place where Sister Aroline and the others were. Hua Yueling was also relieved. To be honest, the pressure on him just now was really great, and he couldn''t breathe. Come on, it''s very uncomfortable.


    But now it seems that I think too much, there is no danger there, but I scare myself.


    Gently shook her head, Hua Yueling looked at Sister Aroline, only to see that she was now with Sister Liweiluo and they were talking about something with them.Things over there didn''t seem to make any progress for a while, so they wouldn''t have to stay here for too long, and they could go back when they should go back.


    Hua Yueling and the others are waiting here, there is no rush to go over, and there is no need to go there now, after all, the chatting over there is still quite lively, and their affairs over there should be quite important.


    "Let''s go back if it''s okay for a while, there is no need to wait here."


    You can also go to other places. After all, the place just now can only be regarded as one of them, but Hua Yueling thought that the demon that existed here did not know where he had escaped. It might be dangerous, so don¡¯t run around. Better.


    And this time, although I didn''t experience many battles, I found some things, and there is no need to go to other places for the time being.Hua Yueling felt that it was better to go back and rest, he needed a rest.


    I hope there will be no more things, but since the other party has fled, he will definitely find trouble for himself later. Hua Yueling is still very confident in this regard, although he hopes that he does not have such confidence.After all, this is not a good thing.


    It''s impossible to be targeted by such a guy no matter what you think. Let alone being targeted by such a guy, it is quite frustrating to be targeted by fakes who are weaker than him.


    It''s a pity that Hua Yueling can''t do anything, there is no way to solve the opponent directly, if it can solve the opponent directly, then it is naturally the best.


    Not to mention that he can''t find the opponent, even if he really finds the opponent, he can''t beat the opponent.It may even be impossible to contact the other party. If nothing else, the opponent''s illusion technique Huayueling has nothing to do. The illusion level difference between the two parties is too large, and it is difficult to supplement this gap with other things.


    There is a gap between the two sides, Hua Yueling doesn''t think he can defeat the other side, he is not so arrogant.

 2138 Chapter 2138

    The matter here is probably finished, but it is only temporary. I don¡¯t know how many things will happen afterwards. Moreover, although the matter here is temporarily over, the most important devil has not been Kill.


    It was still hidden here and didn''t know what kind of place, if it wanted to, Hua Yueling felt that it could still go to the earth to find its own trouble.It cannot be said that such a thing is impossible.


    Even if there are Sister Aroline and Sister Livello, even if their strength makes the other party feel scared, he estimates that the other party will not give up because of this. There will be other ways. Anyway, if the other party wants to come as long as they can avoid Just drive Sister Aroline and Sister Livello, don''t worry so much.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know exactly what the other party thought, anyway, he felt that the other party must have such thoughts.


    This kind of thing is actually very easy to understand. Hua Yueling doesn''t know why the other party has to find her own trouble, but since the other party "values" herself in that way, she will definitely not give up easily.


    Maybe it won''t do anything for the time being, but after this period of time has passed, it is estimated that it will take action.


    No matter what the other party thinks, when he is ready to take the shot, Hua Yueling feels that he must strengthen his mental power as soon as possible and have the power of illusion.


    If these two aspects are not strong enough, even if the strength itself is strong, it is impossible to fight the opponent, Hua Yueling is still very experienced.Through the first two battles, he learned that just relying on his existing strength is not enough.


    Regardless of how one''s illusion skills and mental power have been improved, but such an improvement is definitely not enough.The improvement is still a little bit less, even the guy who went to trouble him before is better than himself, let alone the demon here, in these two aspects, he is better than himself.


    It is more troublesome to improve. Normal exercise can naturally improve experience. After all, Hua Yueling has already tried it.It''s just that the experience value of that kind of method is limited, and the possibility of relying on that to improve experience and skill level is very low.


    Hua Yueling didn''t even need to calculate, unless she did it every moment of the day, otherwise the experience she gained would be very small, and it would be difficult to make much difference.


    Of course, there is actually no other way, there are still such ways.For example, if you use illusion to fight, then you will have more experience to improve, but that kind of Hua is also very troublesome, and it needs to fight constantly, which also has a great test for your own spirit.


    Hua Yueling was worried that that would make her spirit unable to withstand the pressure, but anyway, it was a way, it was very difficult to get a career straight.


    What to do at the moment Huayueling does not have a good idea. In his opinion, the best way is to use gold coins to directly increase the skill level. In that case, it is relatively easy, but in fact, there is nothing to improve the skill experience with combat. difference.


    After all, if you want to get more gold coins, you can get more from the battle, and you can complete the task, but Hua Yueling has not completed the task released by the system.


    "Maybe we can think of a way to see what kind of rewards the released skills have."


    Hua Yueling feels that she may need to change her original idea. Complete tasks in the game are the best way to increase the level. It should be the same in this system, but he has seen the discovery system before. The tasks posted are random, and the number of tasks displayed each time is only three.


    Fortunately, there is no such rule. Only after completing one task can the remaining tasks be updated.It would be even more troublesome in that case.It¡¯s not that Hua Yueling is joking. He found that not all the tasks in the system are particularly useful or beneficial. There are even many tasks that are completely useless. Not only want to complete the trouble, but also let What people are speechless is that the rewards are also very few, and people have no motivation to complete the task.


    "Let me see what tasks there are."


    Hua Yueling opened the interface of the mission system. I haven''t seen this interface for a long time. I really feel a little happy to see it again.But Hua Yueling''s attention quickly shifted to those tasks.


    "I really don''t know why the task panel has to be designed like this. There is absolutely no need to design this way."


    Hua Yueling spit out while browsing the content in the character panel.This is indeed something that he finds more incomprehensible. After all, even if it is given to himself, he can do better. It is impossible to achieve this level. I don¡¯t know why the designer of the system designed it like this. , Is simply insulting the entire system.


    But no matter how he complained in his heart, all Hua Yueling could do now was to choose one of these three tasks. After all, even if he wanted to choose other tasks, he had to see whether it was not.


    You can only find these three tasks, but you can still see other tabs on the right side of the panel. One of them is an ongoing task, the other one is to complete the task, and the last one is the uncompleted task.


    In Hua Yueling''s panel, only one of the selected tasks has a task, and the others are empty. Hua Yueling has not completed the task yet.


    "Hidden darkness."


    This is the first mission. Hua Yueling didn''t look at the content of the mission, but first looked at the rewards. He found that the rewards for this mission could not be said to be good, but rather good.The rewards are not only gold coins, but also experience points and various materials and props, which are very generous.


    Just from the rewards, it can be seen that this character is definitely not that simple to complete, otherwise such a generous reward would not be offered.


    According to Hua Yueling''s own guess, it is estimated that the first task is difficult for him to complete. If he can complete it, the system will not lose money.


    This is just a joke, but it can also be seen what Hua Yueling''s thinking is. He thinks this is basically impossible.


    After a brief glance at the task, the character description is still very long, like reading a short story, but Hua Yueling quickly found out what the task was for herself.As soon as he discovered this, he felt that he had no need for this task at all.


    "By the way, Xiaoxue, will there be any punishment if the next task has not been completed?"

 2139 Chapter 2139

    The reason why I asked Xiaoxue like that was not to say what Hua Yueling thought about the reward for this task, but that he thought about it from another aspect, and then decided to ask Xiaoxue.


    If there is no problem after accepting the task and leaving it alone, he feels that he might as well put the task next. Anyway, this is what he will do later. There are so many gold coins and experience, so don¡¯t do it for nothing. .


    "There is no impact. The owner can check it directly on the task interface. As long as the task itself does not limit the time to complete, there is no problem."


    "Where can I see the limited time?"


    Hua Yueling asked suspiciously, maybe the task in front of him didn''t have time limit, he didn''t see the word limit time from beginning to end.


    Since it can''t be found, it means that there should be no limit to what time the task must be completed. In this case, it is actually easier to handle.What Hua Yueling is worried about is the limited time. If there is not, then there is no big problem.


    "If it is not shown above, it means that there is no time limit, so that the owner of the task can complete it at any time. There will be no change in the reward. Anyway, the owner will not lose any."


    "That''s good, I''m afraid that I will be punished if I just accept the task and fail to complete it. If I don''t have it, I''m relieved."


    After listening to Xiaoxue''s explanation, Hua Yueling was able to feel relieved.After reading the description of this task on one side, he accepted it.


    According to the description of the mission, the main task of this mission is to solve the dark demon they had encountered before.


    It is definitely impossible to win the opponent with Hua Yueling''s current strength, but he can slowly accumulate strength, and wait until he has enough strength to find the opponent''s trouble.


    Anyway, the other party will definitely not let him go and will come to his own troubles, and he will never let him go, and will definitely go to the other party''s troubles. In that case, accepting this task is not what you think.


    Anyway, it''s something to do sooner or later. If this is the case, accept the task and get a reward at that time. Why not do it.


    Hua Yueling read it carefully again and confirmed that there were no restrictions on this task before it was considered to have accepted the task.After accepting this task, Hua Yueling began to read the other two tasks again to see if those two tasks were worth accepting.


    The second mission was a bit interesting, which meant that he could explore the world. Not only that, Hua Yueling discovered that there was an attachment under this mission.This is really the first time Hua Yueling has seen it, and it feels quite interesting.


    After accepting the task, Hua Yueling obtained the attachments. The attachments were directly put into the inventory. He took the attachments out of the inventory and found that it was a map.This map should be a map of this world. Although it is not very complete and not as detailed as a map of the modern world, it should be considered quite acceptable for this kind of place.


    "In other words, this task is to let me go to these places."


    Hua Yueling glanced roughly, and many places were marked on the map, and those places were where he needed to go.


    After a brief understanding, there are really a lot of places that need him to go. If you have explored all of this, you don''t know how long it will take. Anyway, you can''t do it in a short time.


    Fortunately, this task did not require time, so no matter when it was completed, there was no problem, so there was no need to worry about it.


    "Then put it aside, don''t worry."


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling put away the map. For the time being, he is not ready to continue exploring here, and he needs to be careful in future explorations. If they are not very good, it would be dangerous. .After all, there is still that demon here, if the other party finds them and wants to trouble them, they basically have nothing to do.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think of a way to deal with it, unless she brought Sister Aroline and Sister Livello together, otherwise it would be better for them to stay away.


    Looking at the last mission again, after seeing these three missions, Hua Yueling discovered that something strange was that the missions posted seemed to be missions related to this world, nothing else.


    This surprised him a bit. It seemed that the tasks released by the system would still be associated with different regions, which he hadn''t noticed before.


    After all, he had never opened the task panel before going to other regions, so it is normal to not understand.Now that he understood, he thought maybe he could use this to do something.


    "I just don''t know what rewards other worlds can get."


    In these tasks, Hua Yueling found that the rewards obtained should be the things that the world itself had, and he didn''t know how the system judged it. Why did it do this to make the host more adaptable to each world?


    Hua Yueling felt that the system would not think that way, but anyway, as long as the dog had something to gain, it would be a good thing if he could get better equipment through the mission.


    If you can use the equipment, you can use it, and if you can''t use it, you can directly exchange it into gold coins. In this way, you will not lose any money.


    Anyway, that''s it. If you can complete these tasks, you can complete them as much as possible. If you can''t complete them, you can keep them, and wait until you have the ability to complete them before completing them. There is no need to rush yourself.


    The last task is for him to collect some materials unique to this world, but basically they are used as herbs.Even though this task seems to be the easiest one, it is the only time-limited task, and the limited time is relatively short, which means that it needs to be completed as soon as possible after accepting the task.


    Of course, even if he has not yet accepted the task, time is passing by.


    In other words, even if you do not accept the task, after a period of time, when the time comes, there is no need to accept the task.


    "So this kind of task is definitely not available for the time being. It''s better to wait until you have collected everything you need, and then take the task."


    This is the best way to face the immediate problem, so even if the materials are not collected, it will not cause any loss.But at this time, the task is different.

 2140 Chapter 2140

    "Xiaoxue, is there any punishment for failing this kind of mission?"


    There is no punishment in the task introduction, but Hua Yueling doesn''t believe this, he thinks there must be a punishment, but it didn''t show it.


    "Yes, but they don''t even know what kind of punishment it is. The specific punishment is judged according to each task and has nothing to do with others."


    "In other words, completing this task will definitely affect something, is that right?"


    Hua Yueling probably understood what Xiaoxue meant. Since the task punishment was judged based on the task, he felt that this kind of guessing was the most normal.


    "It''s almost what the owner thinks. The owner will not only be rewarded for completing the task, but also get some unexpected things, such as someone''s favor. In that case, if you meet those people in the future, the other party Will clearly know that the owner has helped him, and will have a good impression of the owner."


    "Thinking about it this way is actually pretty good."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help nodding after listening, but such benefits may not be of much use. After all, unless you have been to enough places, the chance of seeing each other is still relatively small. .


    But no matter what, as long as there is enough harvest, what Hua Yueling needs is harvest, and the other things are not that important.


    After getting the answer he wanted, Hua Yueling immediately took action. The next thing to do is also very simple, immediately look for those things.But this matter still needs sister Aroline''s help, after all, he might still need to use teleportation to find what he wants.


    Hua Yueling only knew that what she was looking for was definitely in this world, but it was not yet clear where it was, and she needed to look for it.There are no reminders on the characters, and the task itself has no attachments.


    Of course, not to mention that the task has no attachments, that is, there are really attachments to find the location of the thing, Hua Yueling will not necessarily take the task.


    After all, the time limit is limited, Hua Yueling is still not sure whether she can find what she wants so quickly.


    At least for a short time, Hua Yueling is reluctant to do this. Of course, if you are sure that you can collect all the things needed for the task, then there is nothing to do with the task, there will be no loss, only gain. .


    But it still doesn''t work. It is impossible to determine this matter now, and it is impossible to determine whether he can complete this task in a limited time.If it can be done, it is naturally good, but if it can¡¯t be done, then you can only try it first.


    After Hua Yueling had finished talking over there, she went to talk to Sister Alorin about her thoughts, and Sister Alorin raised her hands in favor.


    But she also knew that although Hua Yueling and the others said they knew what to look for in the task to be done, they didn''t know much about the world after all, so they didn''t know where to look.


    Proactively offer to help, mainly for them to see where they are looking for.Even though Aroline came to this world for the first time, she didn''t know much about all kinds of things in this world, but she could still help a lot.


    Hua Yueling felt that there was no need to conceal this kind of thing, so she simply said what she wanted to find.The herbs to be found here are all herbs that Hua Yueling has never heard of. He doesn''t know what those herbs are used for, but if they can collect all of them, the benefits are quite good.


    "These herbs..."


    "Sister Aroline knows what these herbs are used for?"


    "According to the configuration, it is a medicine used for healing and detoxification, but I am not sure whether your task is to be used all at once or in divided doses. In fact, if it is used for one time, it can be administered directly if possible. Yes, I just don¡¯t know if you can do that for that task."


    "This...I don''t know much about this. I still need to ask Xiaoxue."


    "If the other party really needs to use these herbs for refining medicine, it is actually better to administer medicine directly. Refining medicine is very troublesome, and it can be judged from these materials that the medicine they want to refining is not so easy. Yes, it is difficult to succeed in a short time."


    Hua Yueling just nodded his head again and again after hearing it, and then he asked Xiaoxue inwardly. In fact, after listening to Sister Alorin''s words, he also wanted to know that he couldn''t do that.


    "In principle, there is no problem, and there may be better rewards."


    "In other words, for tasks like this, if you know what the other party wants, giving them what they want is also considered as completing the task, and there may be additional rewards."


    "Yes, probably that is the case, but it also depends on whether the owner is lucky enough. If you are not lucky enough, there may be no reward. But in fact, even if the owner is not rewarded, it is not a special loss."


    "That''s true, but what if I give each other the materials and the medicine they need?"


    Hua Yueling asked again, there might be no additional gains in doing so, after all, what the other party needs is medicinal materials or medicine, not both.Others may also mean it is a gift.


    "Okay, I''ll try it first."


    Hua Yueling didn''t have such drugs on his own, and he didn''t even know what kind of drugs could be made with those medicinal materials and what kind of effects they had.So I still have to ask Sister Aroline, Sister Aroline should have that kind of medicine on her body, maybe she can ask her to help directly complete this task, it will definitely be much simpler, so you don''t need to trouble yourself.


    After chatting with Xiaoxue, Hua Yueling immediately asked Sister Alorin what she thought. In fact, she mainly wanted to know whether Sister Alorin would borrow her own pill like that.


    If there is no pill, they still have to look for those medicinal materials, but if there is a pill, it won''t be so troublesome.


    "It¡¯s no problem to lend to you. Sister, I¡¯m not such a stingy person, but after you complete the task, you still have to find the medicinal materials needed for this task. Then I will give the medicinal materials to my sister. OK?"


    Aroline did not have any special requirements, just let them do what the task requires.


    In that case, Hua Yueling naturally had no problem, and immediately nodded and agreed. The most important thing now is to complete the task.

 2141 Chapter 2141

    Hua Yueling got the pill that she wanted from Sister Alorin, which was simpler than expected, and Sister Alorin easily agreed to him.


    Holding the pill in her hand, Hua Yueling looked at it carefully, and then handed over the pill to complete her task.Hua Yueling also didn''t know what her gain would be this time, but he didn''t think it should be too bad.


    After Hua Yueling handed over the pill, the next task could be completed immediately.Hua Yueling pressed the complete task button, and the task was thus completed.


    It was quite simple, much simpler than Hua Yueling thought.There is no problem.In this respect, the system is really smart enough. If it is definitely impossible in the game, but it can be done in this situation, so it seems that it will be more flexible to complete tasks by yourself in the future.


    I don''t know if there will be many such tasks, but now Huayueling decided to see how she gained first.


    Hua Yueling checked the rewards he received after the task was completed. The rewards weren''t a lot. After all, this could only be regarded as a relatively simple collection task.Although it must be said that collecting in such a world is definitely impossible to compare with the game.


    The game is inside the game, so you only need to search in an area, but the area that needs to be searched in such a world is not so small.


    The area that needs to be searched can basically be said to be the entire world. If it is so difficult to find what you want in such a world, there is no need for Huayueling.


    It is really difficult, almost impossible.And if they know something about the world, it¡¯s better to say something, the key is that they know very little about the world, which is actually more troublesome.


    "No matter what, it''s a good harvest now."


    Hua Yueling got a lot of gold coins, and the number of gold coins was pretty good, at least more than his usual actions, and there were other things.


    "This should be a skill book unique to that world, and there are weapons and some drugs."


    Hua Yueling took out all the things she had obtained and showed it to everyone.These things can only be regarded as relatively ordinary, not too precious, but there is a skill book in it that he had not thought of.


    "Look at what skill book it is."


    Arolyn was the most curious person, she urged again and again.Hua Yueling just got the skill book, and didn''t look at what the skill book was or what he could learn from it.


    After being urged by Sister Alorin, Hua Yueling took the skill book back and read the content on it.


    In fact, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome. Just read the cover of the skill book to know what you can learn from this skill book. This is a magic skill book, but a basic magic book.


    "The elementary fire magic book, you should be able to use fire magic after reading it."


    It stands to reason that this is the role of the skill book, but Hua Yueling is not sure if she can learn it after reading it completely, or that this book is a tutorial, and she still needs to learn it after getting it. In that case, it is actually this book. The role of books is not that big.


    Generally speaking, such a skill book can be used directly in the game. After using it, you can learn the skills in the skill book, but Hua Yueling is still not sure whether the skill book in his hand is useful.It must be tried before it can be judged.


    How to use the skill book in her hand, Hua Yueling thought about it, it seems that there is only one way to read it.Opened the skill book, but only turned two pages, Hua Yueling realized that the skill book in front of her turned into a large number of light spots, and then submerged into her body.


    After that, he found that there was a lot of magic-related knowledge in his head, some of which he knew before, but many of which he didn''t know before.What made him even more surprised was that he could directly use magic that he didn''t know before.


    In fact, it is not only able to use magic, but also very convenient to use, and its power is quite good.


    "Skill books like this are good. If you can get more skill books through various tasks, it will be easier."


    "I didn''t expect that there is such a thing in the rewards of the missions, which is really interesting. Although the rewards this time seem to be of little use, it will be different if there are more powerful skill books in future missions."


    "In fact, there should be talent in the mall."


    Hua Yueling used to buy skills directly, so he hadn''t thought about such things as skill books, but now he thinks he can take a look, at least know the price of skill books.He feels that the price will not be too low, at least not lower than the direct learning skills.


    After searching for a bit, I quickly found various skill books here, but Hua Yueling also quickly noticed that these skill books were different from the skills he purchased.And skill books are actually more expensive than skills.


    For example, the price of lower-level fire and water magic is actually relatively high. Hua Yueling doesn''t know why, maybe it is because there is more knowledge and magic, he guessed.


    In addition, there are some high-level skills that are expensive, but those skills are also quite powerful. If they can, Hua Yueling even wants to buy them all, but that is definitely not good.


    The skills mentioned here are all actual skills, that is, those skills that can be used directly, such as fireball, not the level of skills.


    Hua Yueling basically distinguished the difference between the two, and I don''t know why it has to be done this way, which is quite interesting.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, although she couldn''t help but want to buy a skill book again to try it out, but he felt that he should stop having that kind of dream, because he didn''t have so much spare money on hand.


    "That''s it for the time being, don''t waste time on this."


    Although I got a lot of gold coins for completing a task, it is relatively speaking.Hua Yueling still has few gold coins now. He decided not to spend gold coins for the time being, so it would be better to keep them like this.


    After this, Hua Yueling, at the urging of sister Aroline, began to look at the new tasks in her task panel again.

 2142 Chapter 2142

    Don''t think about the skill book, let''s take a look at the new tasks.The mission was refreshed soon, but this time the mission was different from before.


    There were still three tasks, the top one was the most difficult one. Hua Yueling took a look, and the above task required him to kill a few people.He didn''t know who those people were or where they were, but that mission had attachments.


    Hua Yueling was not in a hurry to accept the task. After all, that task has a time limit. Although it seems that the time is quite long, if he accepts the task, he must complete the task here first. Don''t go back, otherwise, who knows how long has passed here for one or two days at home.


    It is still unclear what the relative time is here and on Earth, so Hua Yueling can''t easily try it.


    The second task was hunting monsters. This character didn''t ask for time, but Hua Yueling looked at the rewards of the task and knew that this task must be difficult.


    However, the rewards are indeed very attractive. If you can complete the task, it will be very helpful for your own strength improvement.


    Anyway, there was no request for time. It can be completed anytime, but you don''t have to worry too much about this, so Hua Yueling took this task.The last task was to let him steal something, which seemed to be in a large settlement, and was an axe owned by the leader of the settlement.


    "This task is somewhat interesting, but it should not be that simple to complete."


    Fortunately, there is no time limit, so Hua Yueling took the task directly. He likes such a task and can complete it anytime.


    There is no time limit so that people don¡¯t have to act so urgently, and it feels like someone is chasing you. It¡¯s not a good feeling.Hua Yueling doesn''t like to do that kind of task, but I have to say that that kind of task generally has a relatively high rate of return.


    The more difficult tasks are, the more rewards will be. Hua Yueling understands this, but in comparison, he prefers tasks that have no time limit and are particularly difficult, and he doesn¡¯t like this time limit that is not so difficult. Task.


    After seeing these three tasks, Hua Yueling gave the next two tasks to the next, and then told Sister Aroline about the tasks she could accept now.


    "I don''t want to accept the first task for the time being. There may not be so much time here. If we accept the first task, we won''t be able to go back temporarily."


    Hua Yueling explained her reason, although it seems that the rewards are pretty good, and the rewards are not all displayed, and the hidden rewards did not appear. It says that the rewards will be given when the task is completed. Will unlock, which means that only then will you know what all the rewards are.


    According to Hua Yueling¡¯s guess, the reward this time should not be too bad, but he is not so sure. After all, he can determine it only after the task is over. The task is not set by him, and he is not sure. Normal thing.


    "Still not in a hurry, wait and see."


    Sister Alorin was not in a hurry to let him move on to the task. In fact, she had the same idea as Hua Yueling. The main thing was that their understanding of the world was really pitiful. In this case, it was impossible to be sure. It is better to be more cautious if you can complete the task directly.


    "Xiaoyueling, do you have any intelligence on that task, tell you who is to be solved."


    But Aroline is still very interested in those tasks. In fact, what attracts her most is the rewards of the tasks.


    "I don''t have a solution for this. You must accept the task to know. There is an attachment for such a task. The attachment will tell you who the person you want to solve is, and it may even tell you that those people are there. Where."


    "If that''s the case, you can give it a try."


    "Hey?" Hua Yueling looked at Sister Alorin with some surprise. Didn''t the two talents have discussed it before, don''t you want to take this task for the time being? How could she change her mind in a flash.


    But Hua Yueling quickly figured out that the reason why Sister Alorin changed her mind was because of what she had just said.Only with attachments can you find the target to kill, and if there is a map of where those people are, it will be much easier to act.


    "But there are so many objects to be resolved, and it is difficult to solve them all in a short time."


    The meaning in Huayueling¡¯s words is that the task may not be completed within the time limit, but what kind of person Aroline is, it is naturally impossible to be defeated by such a little difficulty. In fact, she does not care about these at all, directly He shook his head vigorously.


    "There is no problem with these, Xiao Yueling, please tell my sister how long is my limit time, other things are not important."


    "Well then. I don''t know how to calculate the time above, anyway, the time limit above is one week."


    "There are a few people in the target."


    "There are not many goals, there are five in total, but these five people should all have some status in this world. Among them are tribal chiefs, and the sons of tribal chiefs or military teachers. Anyway, they are all living in High-ranking guys, it is still somewhat difficult to solve them quietly."


    "That''s nothing, it''s easy for me, sister."


    "Sister Aroline, you mean you come to help us complete the task?"


    "Yes, then you don''t have to worry, right?"


    Sister Aroline nodded vigorously, with a serious look, very cute.


    Hua Yueling has nothing to do with this, she can''t tell her that she doesn''t believe her.No matter what, all I can do is to agree, there is no other way.


    "Okay, okay, then I will trouble you, sister Aroline..."


    When talking about this, Hua Yueling suddenly remembered something, so he did not accept the task for the time being, but asked Xiaoxue.This matter must be asked clearly. If you do not ask clearly, there may be problems at that time.


    Hua Yueling is more worried about this, so it is better to ask clearly before this, otherwise it will be too late when the problem occurs.


    "Xiaoxue, if I accept the task, and then sister Aroline helps me complete the task, can I receive the reward then?"


    This is the issue Hua Yueling cares most about. If Sister Alorin finishes the task by then, it is not considered to be done by herself, then she will not be busy.

 2143 Chapter 2143

    "Well, as long as the owner signs a contract with her, it will be fine if the task is completed by her instead."


    "Is that right?"


    Hua Yueling asked with some curiosity, but then he thought of another question, and quickly went on to ask.


    "How can I sign a contract in that case?"


    This is also a problem. Hua Yueling has never signed a contract before. It stands to reason that the contract cannot be just enough to write out the content of the contract with a piece of paper.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure what to do, so he had to ask Xiaoxue.


    "That''s a good question."


    Xiaoxue didn''t know if she had nothing to say, anyway, Hua Yueling''s face turned a little dark after hearing her words. What is this called?


    "Is it a good question? I don''t think there is anything. I just want to know how to solve this problem."


    "Ahem, this problem is actually very easy to solve."


    Xiaoxue had some thoughts about other things, but looking at her performance now, Hua Yueling felt that she didn''t even need to listen to her to tell the answer, the answer was already in his heart.


    "I can probably guess it. It would be foolish to see Xiaoxue like you if you can''t guess it anymore."


    Sighing, Hua Yueling asked directly.


    "Let''s talk, what do you want to buy, how many gold coins are needed."


    "Ahem, the master and the others are really intelligible, they haven''t said anything yet, the master already knows what they are thinking."


    "It''s alright, you''d better stop sucking up, just tell me what to do, I don''t want to hear you suck up to me here."


    Shrugging her shoulders, Hua Yueling directly blocked Xiaoxue''s next words. Anyway, what she was going to say was nonsense, and there was no need to listen.Instead of wasting time listening to those words, it would be better for her to tell the most important things earlier.


    Seeing that he said this, Xiaoxue didn''t continue to think about other things, and began to explain.


    "It can''t be blamed that they are not, nor that they have to make the owner spend gold coins, they are just victims."


    As soon as Xiaoxue started acting like this, Hua Yueling had no choice but to surrender.After all, few people can survive a coquettish offensive like Xiaoxue''s.


    "Okay, okay, I haven''t blamed you for it, I just want to ask what else is needed. Sister Aroline can''t wait, Xiaoxue, just talk about it, just say what you need, no need to hide It¡¯s useless like that. Anyway, I have to spend gold coins in the end. Knowing it earlier makes no difference.¡±


    Huayueling had understood this a long time ago, so just telling Xiaoxue directly this way was a relief from the burden in her heart.Not to mention, this approach was quite useful, and Xiaoxue started to tell him what to do after that.


    In fact, the method is also very simple, or a little too simple, it just costs some gold coins.Buy a contract from the mall, and then directly ask Sister Aroline to sign the contract.


    It''s such a simple thing, but according to Xiaoxue, there are many contracts in the mall, so you need to look carefully, otherwise it will be difficult to make a mistake.


    For some reasons, refunds are not allowed in the mall, that is to say, you can only keep it after purchasing this contract. If you can use it in the future, it is okay, but in fact, there are many contracts in the mall. Of little use.


    Hua Yueling has nothing to do with this matter, so he can only ask Xiaoxue.After all, he still knows very little about these things, and he has to rely on Xiaoxue''s help.


    With the help of Xiaoxue, it is actually much simpler. Xiaoxue only needs to help him adjust the contract, and then he can spend gold coins to buy it. It is not so troublesome.


    After purchasing the contract, Hua Yueling took out the contract, and then told Sister Aroline what to do and why.In this regard, Sister Aroline didn''t think there was any problem, so she directly signed the agreement as he said.


    After taking over the task, Hua Yueling gave the attachment she had obtained to Sister Alorin, and the content on it was actually easy to understand.It was similar to the attachment that Hua Yueling had obtained before. Above it was a map of the world, and the map was a standard for the approximate location of the target.


    "In this case, it is relatively simple, but the map is indeed relatively simple, and it is still a little troublesome to find it just by relying on this."


    "If you can''t find it, you may be able to rely on inquiries from nearby tribes, and you may be able to get some information."


    In this era, the exchanges between the tribes are still more troublesome, but this does not mean that there is no exchange between the tribes, but generally speaking, it takes a long time to go back and forth.


    But even so, there should be some news from nearby tribes.You just need to be careful, and it''s best not to ask the original question, otherwise it will be a little troublesome.


    "Of course these sisters know, but even this is a bit troublesome. Well, you can''t wait any longer. You have to start acting now, otherwise the time will probably be insufficient."


    Aroline also knew that time was pressing, so she immediately started to act after receiving the attachment.


    Although the above content is not very clear, as long as there is one, there will probably be a direction of action, which is better than having no direction of action at all.Hua Yueling didn''t need to do much, just search according to the above area.


    What''s more, there is no need for them to work at all, Sister Aroline will take care of everything.


    "Or we can help too."


    Hua Yueling looked at Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun behind her, and spoke with them with her eyes.


    "Well, Xiaoyueling, follow along if you want. We have to find all over the world. This task is to delay time. The people we are looking for are scattered in different places."


    The only way is to use the portal to teleport, so I don¡¯t know how long it will take to reach the destination.


    Sister Aroline modified the teleportation array, and then they all teleported directly, which was relatively easy.


    However, it is not clear where they will be teleported to, and how far they are from where they are looking for.In fact, when you think about it carefully, you will know that the task this time is more troublesome than the previous one. Unfortunately, the task has been accepted now, and it is too late to regret it.

 2144 Chapter 2144

    The trouble is a bit more troublesome. Hua Yueling now only hopes that her harvest will not be too little by then. If the harvest is too little, he will definitely feel that it is not worth it. After all, she still doesn''t know how much time it will take.


    In this regard, there is no better way. After all, he does not have such special skills. He can directly find the character he wants to find. Things will not be that simple.In any case, it is already a beginning, and it is a beginning that cannot be retreated and cannot be rejected.


    "Let''s go."


    Sister Aroline went to talk to Sister Livello and the others, and then the two seemed to have exchanged something. When Sister Livello said something, she nodded her head repeatedly when she saw Sister Livello, as if agreeing.


    Hua Yueling and the others have not been there, so I don¡¯t know what the two of them are talking about, but Hua Yueling believes that what they talked about must have something to do with this mission and this action. As for how much they have a relationship, then He is not clear.


    In any case, this is definitely beneficial to them. Sister Livello may provide some more useful experience to help them solve this problem.


    Soon the communication between Sister Aroline and Sister Livello was over, and Sister Aroline walked back briskly.


    "My sister gave me some good suggestions. That suggestion is very useful. It may help us resolve this incident faster."


    As for the specific suggestions, Aroline did not say, but only told them that she had some new ideas, which would be very helpful for solving this problem.


    In any case, they started to act, and they didn''t need to do anything else, they were directly teleported to another place through the teleportation array.


    The teleportation array is still very useful. If there is no teleportation array, Huayueling and the others would not be confident to complete the task within the specified time.Not to mention the time it takes to find someone. In that case, it would be to move around in various places, and I don¡¯t know how much time it takes.


    Now that there is a portal, it can still save a lot of time, although it does not mean that it can be directly transmitted to a sufficiently precise location. After reaching the place, you need to ask around and find it.


    That''s definitely more troublesome, but it''s not bad in comparison.


    "I don''t know what area of ??this continent we are in now. It''s hard to judge."


    Arolin took the map in her hand and studied it carefully for a while and said, they had already teleported to another place through the teleportation array, but unfortunately the content on the map is a bit too simple, I want to find out which they are. It is difficult to find what kind of place and how to find it.


    "so what should I do now?"


    Hua Yueling asked with some worry, he had actually thought about this before, but Sister Aroline hadn''t said anything, he thought she had a spectrum in her heart.It''s troublesome to hear now, and there is no way for Sister Aroline to determine where she is. That would be troublesome.


    "We have to find a way to determine where we are."


    Hua Yun also said immediately, confirming her location is a very important thing, in fact, it would be better if the map obtained could be more detailed, but these are just delusions.


    But how to determine where his location corresponds to on the map? He doesn''t have that ability.Looking at Sister Aroline, even she was scratching her head in annoyance. She didn''t seem to have any good ideas, but if she couldn''t determine her current position, she couldn''t act.


    The content on the simple map is definitely correct, but if you don''t know where you are, you don''t know where you should go, and you don''t know who you should target. This is very difficult.


    Hua Yueling and the others had never discussed these things before, so they were a little bit blind in the face of this situation, and didn''t know what to do.


    A few people, look at me and I look at you, everyone was stunned for a while.


    "How to do?"


    Sister Alorin asked such a question, Hua Yueling could only shook her head with a wry smile, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. If she knew what to do, it would be fine. In that case, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Troubled.


    "I don''t know. It''s a bit troublesome now. If we can''t confirm the location, it''s impossible for us to complete the task as soon as possible. Even if we want to complete the task within a limited time, then I don¡¯t know how much energy it takes to get busy with this."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said, she knew she would not take this task. Although it seemed that the reward was good, it was so troublesome, and he didn''t even know how to act.


    In fact, there is no need to be too precise, even if there is some information about where they are, or if there is more content on the map, it would be great.But Hua Yueling also knew that that kind of thing was just a delusion, so it''s better not to think about it so much, and the best way is to determine the position by himself.


    "Sister Aroline, don''t you need to confirm the location when you send it? It stands to reason that it is not safe to send it directly and casually."


    "It''s true, but there are other ways. Besides, we don''t need to know too much about this. As long as we have a general concept, we can directly transmit."


    Although I''m not quite sure what Sister Aroline is talking about, Hua Yueling also knows that this also means that it doesn''t have to be as troublesome as she thought.


    "This kind of thing..."


    The four of you, looking at me and looking at you, all fell silent.Faced with the situation where the task may not be completed, everyone does not know what to do.


    "Then what shall we do?"


    The next thing doesn''t seem to be easy, Hua Yueling doesn''t know what to do, at least so far he hasn''t thought of anything.He had no idea what to do, what should he do, and so on.


    It seems that I can only go one step at a time.


    In fact, the most important thing is not only their side, but also the aborigines in this world. If the aborigines have enough knowledge about their own world, they can ask a lot of things even with a simple map, but from From the life of the aborigines I have seen so far, it is basically wishful thinking to ask something from them. It is better not to think so much. Instead of relying on them, it is better to be self-reliant.


    "Let''s take one step at a time and look for a tribe nearby."

 2145 Chapter 2145

    I don¡¯t know if Sister Aroline can do anything, but Hua Yueling sees that she is quite confident, so she didn¡¯t ask any more. Since she said that she would find a tribe first and then talk about it, then go as Sister Aroline said. do.


    Tribes, but it¡¯s not so easy to find a tribe, especially if they are now, they don¡¯t know where they are, let alone what kind of tribes are nearby. All this is for Huayueling and the others. Said they are all unknown.


    For the time being, there doesn''t seem to be a good way, the only way is to expect my luck to be better.But Hua Yueling was not sure whether her luck would work, but she could only pray.


    "But how do we find a tribe, can''t go in the same direction as before, right?"


    "No, elder sister, I naturally have a way. But I''d better walk around, let''s move first, it''s useless just waiting here."


    It¡¯s not clear at all what the method Sister Alorin said is Huayueling, but it seems that Sister Alorine has no meaning to explain at all. Under such circumstances, Huayueling and the others can only Acted as Sister Aroline said.


    Let''s walk around first. As for whether you can find a tribe, it''s up to Aroline''s sister. They can''t do anything.


    Thinking like this in their hearts, Hua Yueling and the others followed Sister Aroline and didn''t know whether they walked in a random direction.Anyway, what we have to do next is this kind of thing, walk around and see, as to whether he can find what he is looking for, it is not his decision, it depends on the situation and whether they are lucky enough.


    I don''t know what Sister Aroline is doing. Anyway, Hua Yueling uses her exploration skills to find what is hard to find. This is not his problem, but the original problem of the environment in which she is now.


    "There is no good way."


    Hua Yueling sighed in a low voice. He was also helpless. There was no good way to solve the problem at hand. It seemed smart to see how Sister Alorin did it.


    But it seemed that Sister Aroline was looking for something, and Hua Yueling herself didn''t quite know how he did it.Maybe it''s like his own exploration skills, of course, maybe there are other possibilities, but Hua Yueling has no way to be sure, and for the time being, he can only take a step and look at it.


    Walking in the desolate wilderness, Hua Yueling had never been to such a place before. The area where they were before was actually very desolate, but it was incomparable to this place.


    There is a piece of scorched earth on the ground here, and no plants can be seen, not even dead plants.


    The sun hanging in the sky is a red color, the kind of flame that has nowhere to hide that just looks burnt.


    No matter who it is, it can be easily seen that it is definitely not the sun on the earth, and the sun on the earth is definitely not like that.The existence that may be called the sun should be more terrifying than the sun on the earth. It is an existence that can burn everything. I don¡¯t know how far away they are from where they are now, but even so, The earth is still being burnt to its current appearance, and from this point of view, one can understand one or two things.


    And they can also feel the terrible hot sensation, which cannot be felt on the earth.The summer on the earth is now uncomfortable enough, but the feeling here is even more unbearable than the summer on the earth.


    It''s almost like being roasted on a fire. Although this statement is somewhat exaggerated, it is actually the case.This is something no one can refute.To be honest, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t really like the current feeling, but unfortunately this is not what they can change, and they can''t do much.


    After all, this is a matter of the world, and they have not yet been able to change this kind of thing.


    But fortunately, Hua Yueling had other preparations. He took out the ice water that he had prepared and placed in his inventory, and then gave Sister Arolyn and the others a bottle.A few people stopped, opened the ice water and drank it, "cuckoo, cuckoo, cuckoo," everyone drank happily.


    "Huh, I''m alive, I''m almost dying of thirst."


    Hua Yueling drank all the bottle of ice water in one breath, but he felt that this was not enough, so he took out another bottle, and after opening it, the bottle of "gudonggudong" went down again.


    "Is it enough? If it is not enough, I still have it here."


    But Lu Yuetong and the others could not drink as much as he did. A bottle of ice water was enough for them, and there was no need for another bottle.


    After drinking the water, I finally recovered some strength, but the water in the body was consumed very quickly under such an environment.After a while, the effort was just a sweat, and it was really uncomfortable.


    Hua Yueling disliked this place more and more and didn''t like the environment of this place, but now there are still tasks after all, and three tasks are here, it is impossible to leave without doing anything.


    Of course, he could also just leave this to Sister Aroline to do, but that approach is still not very good.


    After all, it was his own next task, and he couldn''t just leave it all to Sister Aroline. In that case, he would be too unfulfilled.Although it is said that this is the next task that Sister Aroline wants him to, but if he doesn''t agree, the task will not be the next.


    "You can¡¯t find a tribe around here. It¡¯s really difficult to live in a place like this. I don¡¯t know what kind of Chengdu is in this place. It¡¯s already quite high in our place. Up."


    The light coming down from the sky was unusually scorching, and the feeling was almost like putting one''s skin directly on the flame and roasting it. That feeling was really uncomfortable.But Hua Yueling and the others can only endure it for the time being, there is no other way.


    But Hua Yueling thought of a better way, and saw that he pressed ice water against his arm, feeling the cold feeling, it was really comfortable.


    "Huh, it feels much better this way."


    Hua Yueling feels cooler, but only the part with the cold water bottle feels better, the other parts still feel quite uncomfortable.


    If possible, Hua Yueling really wanted to leave this ghost place as soon as possible, even if one more minute, he would not stay here.It''s just that I can''t give up now, Hua Yueling is unwilling to give up at this time, so what she said before is nothing.

 2146 Chapter 2146

    In the burning air, Hua Yueling''s progress slowed down a bit, and he felt that his physical strength was a little too much.He hoped that he could stop and rest for a while. The feeling like this is really not very good now. He doesn''t like it.


    It would be great if she could leave this place early, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but no matter what he thought, since it was sent here, it would be impossible to give up halfway because of the environment here.They will not leave this place until nothing is discovered.


    Then go find it, but the time it takes to find it doesn''t know how much, after all, they haven''t made much progress until now.


    Sister Aroline didn''t know if she found something, Hua Yueling was very curious about it, but Hua Yueling looked at it several times and found that Sister Aroline basically had no response.It seemed that the reaction seemed to have found nothing, but Hua Yueling was not sure about it.


    Hua Yueling really hopes that she can find something there, and now she basically can''t count on it here.After all, the range that the exploration skills can detect is only that large, unless they are in the vicinity of a tribe, otherwise, it is basically impossible to rely on the exploration skills to find the tribe, or it takes a lot of time.


    If you are lucky, you may be able to find it soon, but if you are not lucky, then you don¡¯t know how long it will take.


    What kind of method Sister Alorin uses? Hua Yueling hasn''t understood yet, Sister Alorin doesn''t say anything, but she just said that she has a method, and she discussed with Sister Livio about what she said before. At once, she also said that she had some new ideas.


    But it is not certain whether the new ideas she said are related to what they are going to do.


    Now I can only look at Sister Aroline, and they have no good solutions for the time being.He hopes that he can do what he wants to do relatively easily, but things are often not that simple.


    Looking ahead, there is still an endless anxious earth in front of me.There are hardly any plants in sight of thousands of miles above this land.


    It¡¯s hard to say that people feel happy in such a place. Hua Yueling can¡¯t imagine what kind of people live in such a place. It must be hard to live in such a place, but if you live in such a place for a long time. , I guess I''m used to it somehow now, it won''t be the way it was at the beginning, for example, Hua Yueling and the others can''t stand the environment here.


    A world without any natural scenery is really uncomfortable. Even if there is only one tree, even if it is just a small tree, it will make people feel hope.But here you can''t feel anything, all you can feel is the burning and restless emotions.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Hua Yueling and the others still didn''t find anything, and the surrounding environment seemed to have not changed. It felt like they had been caught by someone else''s illusion, and they had been standing still.


    The environment here is almost the same, no matter where you go, you can''t feel any changes.Hua Yueling looked at Sister Alorin, Sister Alorin was still walking forward, as if she had a goal in her mind, so she could reach it by walking straight forward.


    Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t know if she thinks this way, but he hopes it is so. If that¡¯s the case, at least it will give him some hope, instead of thinking that there is no hope at this moment, just keeping an expectant attitude to look for. If you can''t find it, it depends on luck.


    What kind of place to go next Hua Yueling hasn''t had any idea so far, just hope to find a place as soon as possible.Just don''t know how to confirm where they are currently, Hua Yueling naturally hopes that there is an easier way to confirm where they are, but this method does not exist.


    Sighing, Hua Yueling was a little irritable, still wishing he could leave earlier, he didn''t want to stay here anymore.


    Although she wanted to get some useful information from Sister Aroline in her heart, Hua Yueling did not ask.Now it seems that Sister Aroline doesn''t have any thoughts of expressing her plan. If that''s the case, let''s go slowly, there is no need to worry.


    In this way, another ten minutes passed, and there was still nothing to notice. Hua Yueling was a little suspicious now. Sister Alorin was going to take them to some place. The road was too far.Although they have walked so long in this place before, it is really uncomfortable to walk so far now.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to wait here, he wanted to find a place quickly.


    "Why haven''t you found it yet?"


    Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart, but unfortunately no one answered his question, Aroline still maintained her previous state of being unreliable, and she didn''t mean to stop.She walked forward quickly, it seemed that the goal was really determined.


    It took about half an hour along the way, and Huayueling finally found some different places in this environment.He couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. If he had been walking in such a place all the time, he felt that he had to be driven crazy by such an environment.Fortunately, there have been some changes.


    It was still in such an environment, but once Hua Yueling discovered a tribe, that tribe could be regarded as a relatively large tribe, at least much larger than the tribe they had visited before.


    There were at least dozens of people in the tribe. Hua Yueling only used her exploration skills to get a rough idea and found that there were probably hundreds of people in that tribe.


    Don''t look at the number of such tribes, but in such an environment, it should be considered a medium to large tribe.The number of people in Hua Yueling''s view is a bit small, but it is actually understandable to think about the difference between ancient and modern times.


    But I just don¡¯t know if I can get some useful information in this tribe. It would be better if I could confirm their current location, but this is unlikely.


    "Sister Aroline, what should we do when we get to the front tribe?"


    Huayueling stepped forward a bit and asked Sister Alorin.I don''t know what Sister Aroline thinks, and maybe I can learn some of her thoughts from her by taking advantage of this opportunity.


    It''s just that she has such an idea. Whether she can do it or not depends on whether Sister Aroline herself wants to express her own thoughts.To be honest, until now Hua Yueling feels a little ambiguous about what she thinks.

 2147 Chapter 2147

    "What should I do? Go to that tribe and ask, maybe you can get some useful questions from them. Anyway, those people are considered to be local snakes, and they should know a lot about such a place."


    Just listening to Sister Alorin¡¯s thoughts seems to be very common, basically no different from their thoughts, but Hua Yueling still feels something is wrong.


    Although it was only his guess, he always felt that Sister Aroline seemed to have found a tribe here.Of course, this was just his feeling, and he didn''t know whether this feeling was correct. After all, Sister Aroline didn''t say anything about this.


    In any case, finding a tribe is a very good thing for them, regardless of whether they can get the information they need from there.


    The targets marked on the map are scattered in different places. Judging by the rewards of this mission, those guys will have some identities, and they must all be people with some status in the tribe.However, it is not clear exactly what kind of Hua Yueling is, but he thinks clearly that it must be easier to find such a person in the tribe.


    After discovering the existence of a tribe, Hua Yueling and the others speeded up immediately. In fact, their steps were already very happy, but they are still speeding up. They walked forward quickly and reached their destination in no time. .


    "This is it."


    Hua Yueling looked at the tribe in front of her, whispering.The big wooden door of the tribe was open, but basically no one came out. The people in the tribe were all moving inside. They also saw Huayueling and their figure. The warriors who were responsible for protecting the tribe stood up and stood on guard. Look at Huayueling them.


    Maybe it¡¯s because there are usually very few people from other tribes here, so they are quite wary of Hua Yueling and the others, especially when Hua Yueling and the others reach the entrance of the tribe, they have to stop. .


    The warriors of the tribe and the weapons clenched tightly, if they leave them alone and go inside, they are likely to be treated as enemies.


    A strong figure jumped down from the surrounding wall next to him, the other party''s gaze swept across Hua Yueling and the others, and finally his gaze fell on Hua Yueling''s body.


    "Where do you come from?" The other party asked directly.


    "We are travelers and are traveling everywhere."


    Hua Yueling replied after thinking for a while, but obviously his answer did not satisfy the other party, but the other party did not entangle in this aspect.After getting the answer, he looked at Hua Yueling and then at other people. His eyes stayed on Aroline for a while, but he quickly looked away.


    "Traveler, welcome."


    The other party did not ask the others again. It seems that the previous observations were also to determine whether they had any threats, but now it seems that there is no problem.


    "Thank you."


    Hua Yueling nodded and expressed her gratitude to the other party, and then followed the other party into the tribe.The people in the tribe looked at them with curious eyes, not to mention that this is a big tribe. Hua Yueling estimated that not many people would come to such a place within a year.


    In ancient times, such exchanges were relatively rare, after all, the risk of a trip was still very high.Especially if you don¡¯t have a map, you don¡¯t know the route, you can¡¯t calculate the exact time required to go back and forth.


    "Is there anything going on here?"


    "No, we just happened to be here and found a tribe here, so we wanted to come here and have a look. If it causes you any trouble, I hope you don''t mind."


    "We have very few people here, and even people who come here are generally familiar people. It is almost difficult to see strangers, so we will be alert when we see you come."


    "This is normal, and it would be the same if we were."


    Hua Yueling nodded her head with understanding. At this time, she naturally followed the other party to speak.In any case, there is actually nothing wrong with the other party doing this, and there is no need to be angry with the other party because of this, it is purely faulty.


    The other party introduced them to the tribe and took them to the place where the leader of the tribe was, where they met the leader of the tribe.


    The leader of the tribe was beyond Hua Yueling''s expectation. He was not a big five and three rough person. On the contrary, the other party was an old man who looked very old, but Hua Yueling could feel it. The other party still had power, but The power is not so strong anymore.


    Originally, he should be a powerful fighter, but now he is old, and both his physical strength and reaction ability have dropped a lot.But what is most noteworthy for the elderly is not their strength, but the experience they have gained in so long life.


    It is impossible to rely on old people to fight, but old people can provide many experiences that young people do not have.He sees more and knows more, but sometimes this is an advantage, sometimes it can be said to be a disadvantage.The specific situation needs to be analyzed in detail.


    Elderly people are mostly lack of motivation. This aspect is a shortcoming, but it can''t be said completely. Sometimes this can be called an advantage. Anyway, how you look at it depends on things and varies from person to person.


    Hua Yueling and the others originally wanted to find someone like this to ask about some things. Now they are brought to the tribe leader, and the tribe leader doesn¡¯t seem to be an old fool, at least from his initial impression. He knows a lot.


    "We are traveling around and traveling, but we also have other purposes, and we want to ask you some questions."


    "As long as I know, I must know everything."


    The tribe leader is still very good at talking. When Hua Yueling said that he had other purposes, he didn''t say anything, and even his expression did not change, so he nodded and said that there was no problem.


    This is still very good for Hua Yueling and the others, the next thing is actually easy to handle, Hua Yueling and the others asked some of the most concerned questions.For example, does the chief of the tribe know enough about this place, or whether there is a map nearby.


    What is pleasantly surprised is that the other party really knows a lot about this neighborhood. According to him, when he was young, he specially went to explore the nearby places and tried to record the situation in his mind.

 2148 Chapter 2148

    It''s just that the map drawn by the tribe leader is rather crude. Hua Yueling took the map drawn by the other party and looked at it in his hand. I have to say that this map is clearer than the attachment he got.


    Some things can still be learned from the above, but for Hua Yueling and the others, it is still a bit worse.The scope drawn above is actually not large, and there are very few tribes recorded on it.But don''t look at it like this, but in such a world, such a map should be impossible, and it can be regarded as a miracle.


    "If you can, can you give us this map? If you need anything, we can exchange it."


    Although the content on this map is easy to remember and it is not difficult to copy it down, Hua Yueling still decided to change it from the other party.


    The tribe leader looked a little embarrassed. It seemed that although this map was nothing in Hua Yueling''s eyes, it was still very precious to him.Of course, it does not rule out that he has the desire to be sold.


    But no matter what, Hua Yueling felt that even if the other party had that kind of mind, wanting to exchange with the other party would not cost herself too much.After all, I have something in my hands that the other party has never seen before, and I believe that the other party will not cling to such a map without letting go.


    In fact, if Hua Yueling directly took out something to exchange with the other party, it would be worse, so he just asked the other party what he needed to see what price the other party had in mind.If the other party is really unwilling, then take out something by himself, he will not believe that the other party will be indifferent.


    The values ??held by the two parties may be somewhat different, but Hua Yueling believes that there are still common discourses between the two parties on many levels.


    The other party hesitated very much for a while, it seemed that he still cherished the map he had very much, and he didn''t want to sell it just like that.This map may not only have memorial significance for him, but may also have other meanings and other uses.


    This map is very rudimentary, and the content recorded on it is actually very little. In Hua Yueling''s view, such a map is actually not very useful.Regardless of whether it is for them or for the other party, but this is a very precious thing after all. In this world, it is normal for the other party to hesitate to draw it by himself.


    After all, I drew it bit by bit by myself, so I would definitely feel reluctant. This is an easy to understand mind.But even so, Hua Yueling felt that she would be able to win this map without spending much.


    But the only thing that made Hua Yueling a little helpless was that the other party hesitated for a long time without saying what they wanted, what they should exchange.Hua Yueling is still not in a hurry to say anything, he has to wait and see, mainly to see what the other party thinks, if the other party is very unwilling, he also has good ideas, anyway, he has a lot of things that the other party does not have. There is always something that can attract his attention.


    This silence continued for a long time, and the duration was even longer than Hua Yueling thought. Originally, he thought that the other party would be able to come to an answer after thinking about it for a while, but now it seems that he thinks too much. Up.


    The four people looked at each other, you look at me and I look at you. Everyone didn''t talk, but waited quietly. They all believed that they could achieve their goals in the end.


    In any case, the situation has improved, at least they have found what they are looking for, and if the exchange is successful, it will be easier to ask other questions next.


    "What do you all have?"


    The tribe leader did not directly say that the thing cannot be exchanged, but asked what they had.


    "It''s not easy for us to say, we have a lot of things here, it still depends on what you want."


    Hua Yueling didn''t directly answer what he had. In fact, he didn''t know what he had. The most important thing was that he didn''t know what the other party wanted, so he simply kicked the question back.


    "..."


    The tribe leader frowned and looked a little suspicious, but even so, he still had some trust in Hua Yueling and the others.


    After all, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t have the need to lie to him. They just wanted the map, but in fact, he really wanted to say how valuable the map was, even he himself didn''t believe it.


    Not to mention that the map is for other people, even for himself, it is only emotionally occupying the vast majority.


    "You really have everything?"


    The tribe leader still didn''t believe his words, and asked again.Facing his question, Hua Yueling nodded seriously.


    "In that case, do you have food and weapons?"


    "Have."


    Hua Yueling nodded, but the food he was carrying was basically snacks, and there were not many foods that could fill his stomach.If you are exchanging, you can''t use snacks with them. Let''s not say that they have never seen it before. This is not very important. The key is that the other party wants something that can fill the stomach.


    "Sister Aroline, do you have food with you?"


    "Of course there is, but I definitely can''t exchange food with them."


    Arolin shook her head lightly and said.


    "My sister cooks the food here, so I can''t make them cheaper."


    "That''s right, but I don''t have anything to eat here. They are all snacks. It''s not good to exchange snacks with them."


    "That''s true, Xiao Yueling, what do you think is better to exchange with them?"


    "I don''t know much about this or this. I don''t know what the people here usually eat, and I don''t know other things, so I can''t be sure."


    Hua Yueling also said with some worry. It is a very troublesome question to not know much about this. If he has some understanding of this, he may answer directly.


    "I don''t know what you usually eat here. If you don''t have any requirements, we can exchange some food with you, but I don''t know if you need it."


    "As long as it is food."


    The tribe leader didn''t have any opinion on this, and he said so directly. If this is the case, Hua Yueling and the others have nothing to say. After looking at each other, it seems that they have to go back to get something.


    "Sorry, we still need to discuss it and get back to you later."


    Although it is not clear why they have to discuss, but since they all said so, the tribe leader did not stop him, so he asked them to discuss it.

 2149 Chapter 2149

    Hua Yueling and the others said that they were out to discuss things, but in fact they were not going to discuss anything, but were going back to get something.


    Hua Yueling and the others found a relatively secluded place. Fortunately, no one followed them, otherwise they would definitely find that one of them would be missing soon.In fact, even if someone followed them, it wouldn''t have much effect on them. After all, it was relatively easy to hide from those who followed them.


    Arolin went back to be responsible for preparing food, in fact, she didn''t have to make too much. In her opinion, only a few catties and ten catties were enough.After all, what the other party gave them was nothing more than a map that could hardly be called a map.


    In fact, you can copy it directly when you bring it back to modern society. Of course, even if you don''t bring it back, they will already have the map printed in their minds.It''s just that they don''t want to do that, even if they might suffer some losses, it doesn''t matter.


    Aroline went very quickly, but came back very quickly. It didn''t even take a few minutes before Aroline had returned with the things she bought.The thing she bought was some sweet potatoes. I don''t know if this thing knew anything about the people in this world, but Hua Yueling believed that this thing was useful to them.


    "We use these things in exchange with you."


    Hua Yueling put the bag in her hand in front of the tribe leader, who looked at the things in front of her with a strange expression, whether it was the kind of food that she had never seen before or something used to hold food.


    "This, what are these?"


    The tribe leader asked with a surprised expression.These are things he has never seen before, so he doesn''t know what these things are for.


    "These are food. They can fill your stomach."


    Hua Yueling replied that this kind of answer is not satisfactory to the other party, and the other party wants to know how to fill his stomach with this kind of thing.


    "This kind of food can be grilled on fire or steamed"


    I just don¡¯t know if people in this world know how to steam, but even if they don¡¯t, they just need to bake them.


    In order to reassure the other party, Hua Yueling also specially helped them make a roasted sweet potato, which is naturally relatively simple. When the roasted sweet potato is cooked, Hua Yueling handed the roasted sweet potato to the other party.


    "Tear off the outer skin and eat the meat inside."


    Hua Yueling also especially taught the other party, and the other party quickly learned how to eat. After all, this kind of eating is not difficult, but it is actually very simple.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    It is estimated that he has never eaten such a delicious food, and his eyes widened unimaginably at the first time.The sweet potatoes that had just been roasted were a bit hot, so he almost threw them on the ground.


    Fortunately, he didn''t do this, otherwise the food would be wasted.


    After eating such a sweet potato, the leader of the tribe has been able to support it a bit, even if he is the leader of a tribe, but he usually doesn''t eat that much.Now a sweet potato is enough to solve his satiety problem.


    But even so, he was still a bit greedy, and wanted to use his map to exchange for more sweet potatoes.So he said that these sweet potatoes are still not enough.


    "Although my map is relatively rudimentary, it should still be able to be replaced. You still give a little bit. It won''t be long before you eat it."


    The tribe leader didn''t feel ashamed at all, so he said directly.


    "No, we have already given you a lot. Your map may have some price, but its value is definitely not as much as you estimated. Well, if you want to exchange it, let''s exchange it. If you think you are If you lose, then forget it."


    Hua Yueling said so directly, anyway, the map has been clearly memorized, there is no need to exchange with the other party, Hua Yueling and the others don''t have to have a map, it doesn''t matter whether they have it or not.


    "Can''t you give more? As long as more is enough, you are really giving too little."


    Although Hua Yueling threatened not to exchange it, he still thought that he could get some more sweet potatoes, but Hua Yueling had just tightened the amount, so he loved not to exchange it.


    This time the tribe chiefs had no choice. After all, it was not their decision whether to exchange or not, but what Hua Yueling and the others thought about here.


    It seems that there is no way to increase the number of exchanges for some sweet potatoes. The tribe leader is actually not satisfied, but now he said it doesn''t count, so even if he is not satisfied, he can only agree.There is no way, after all, if you don''t agree, you won''t even be able to get these sweet potatoes now.


    Sweet potatoes are a new thing for them, and it is easier to fill their stomachs. The tribe leader naturally hopes that the more the better, this is understandable.But Hua Yueling couldn''t exchange according to his thoughts, after all, he really had to add more, who knew how much the other party had to exchange to be satisfied.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure, so he followed his own thoughts. It was enough to change a map when he wanted to buy more than ten kilograms of sweet potatoes. After all, this map was actually no different from a stick figure, or even worse than stick figure.


    There is no good way. Since Huayueling and the others are so determined, the tribe leader can only agree to it for the time being and exchange things according to their terms.In exchange for more than ten catties of sweet potatoes with a crude map, he actually made a profit.


    After the exchange, Hua Yueling and the others began to inquire about the tribe leader some other things, and they also stated clearly that if his answer was useful to them, they could use the sweet potato to exchange.


    Such an exchange is not a disadvantage for both parties, but the tribal leader also said that the two parties must first determine how to exchange.


    "These two boxes are sweet potatoes. It depends on whether your answer satisfies us. If we are satisfied, they are all yours."


    I didn''t see how Aroline got the sweet potatoes, anyway, when the tribe leader found it, two boxes of sweet potatoes were already in front of him.At this moment, he was taken aback, and immediately stood up.


    "Are these, all true?"


    "Of course, we have no need to lie to you. If you are not assured, you can open the box and have a look. In this regard, we will never lie."


    Hua Yueling directly asked the other party to see what''s in the box, and the other party was not polite. He opened two boxes and flipped through them. It was quickly determined that they were indeed sweet potatoes. This really surprised him. Inexplicable.

 2150 Chapter 2150

    "Please ask whatever you want. I must know that everything is endless."


    Originally, he still had some lack of interest. After knowing that he could get so many sweet potatoes, he immediately changed his face and said very seriously.


    Thinking that my own map is really cheap enough, that map can only be exchanged for so many things, but just asking myself some questions is willing to give myself so many things.He subconsciously forgot the rest of what Hua Yueling said, anyway, he now thinks that those things are all his own.


    Hua Yueling didn''t care much about this. In fact, he really didn''t care much about these things, after all, they were not very valuable.


    But even if it is not very valuable, he cannot give away the things in his hand to the other party for nothing, that kind of thing is impossible.


    "Do you know anything about this neighborhood? For example, what are there, and what tribes are there around here? If your answer satisfies us, there will be rewards."


    Even if they didn''t reward the other party, they would definitely answer very seriously, but Hua Yueling and the others decided to give each other some excitement.Although they didn''t say what the reward was, it didn''t prevent the tribe leader from thinking about it. He would definitely think that the reward must be great, and he must take the reward into his own hands.


    Anyway, just answer the question, answer what you know, then say everything you can think of, isn''t it all right?


    As for whether his answer can satisfy the other party, it is beyond his control.All he can control is his own answer, and if he can''t satisfy the other party by saying everything he knows, then he can''t help it.


    So Hua Yueling and the others immediately began to ask, asking what they wanted to know.For example, there is something around here, mainly the tribes that exist nearby. Even if the tribe leader knows that it is yesterday''s yellow flower, it is a long, long time ago, but even that is helpful to them. of.


    As for what kind of characters are in the tribe, Hua Yueling is not sure what the other party will know about this.It still depends on their luck. If they have enough luck, they might be able to do this.


    "There are still a lot of tribes around here, but that was a long time ago. I''m not sure if it''s still that way now."


    The tribe leader took the initiative to tell this matter, which was a bit beyond Hua Yueling''s expectations.But the other party did this to make him feel good, and it seems that the other party is still a good guy.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you can tell us what you know, it''s not a big problem to be biased."


    Then the tribe leader told them all the nearby tribes he knew. He knew more than Hua Yueling had imagined. Originally, he thought that the other party would not know too much. Now it seems that he wants to. wrong.


    The other party has a very clear understanding of the situation around here, and what they understand is still a wide range.It seems that when he was young, he traveled more than they thought.


    It¡¯s hard to see what is shown on the map. After all, there are so many areas drawn on the map. Affected by the size of the carrier, there are so many things that can be drawn on the map, so it seems that the area is not that big.


    In any case, this is a good thing for them. If they are lucky, maybe they can find the guy they are looking for nearby.


    The tribe leader talked about several tribes nearby. Those tribes Huayueling are not very familiar with them, but it is good to be able to learn something from the other party.


    "Do you know any of the people in the tribe? We want to find some people. If you can tell us where those people are, or if you have some clues, there will be rewards."


    Hua Yueling said so, and pointed to another box of sweet potatoes that Sister Aroline had just taken out.The tribe leader''s eyes lit up when he heard this. This is good news. He was still thinking about how he could get more sweet potatoes. He didn''t expect Hua Yueling to directly give him a choice.


    Originally, he knew everything without saying anything, but now it is naturally even more so.


    Hua Yueling said a series of names. Hua Yueling believed that most of the names of the tribal leaders should not be known, and it is estimated that only a small part of him might have an impression.After all, traveling everywhere does not mean that you must know the people in that place, let alone travel a long time ago. There must be a difference between the people at that time and the goals in the current mission.


    After all, people at that time are now very old, and after so many years, there are still many births, and the changes are still great.


    "..." The tribe leader listened carefully to Hua Yueling''s words, looking for these names in his mind, but the ones that Hua Yueling said first were not familiar to him, although he said he wanted to immediately Tell them that you know, but think about the consequences if you cheat them, so it''s better not to cheat.


    Don''t think that the tribe leaders don''t understand Huayueling''s strength, although they have not seen Huayueling''s strength, but they have other ways to understand their strength.


    Don¡¯t underestimate the degree of danger in this world. People like tribal chiefs who cooperated with other people when they were young only dared to move around nearby. People like Huayueling who didn¡¯t know where they came from, so The strength is naturally not to be underestimated.


    If they knew where Hua Yueling came from, they might be scared to death.Of course, this statement is actually a joke, but it is almost the same.


    Now they dare not have any bad ideas, just worry about Hua Yueling''s strength.First of all, I don''t know where they come from, after all, I have never seen them before, and I am worried that they are from other tribes.


    But now it seems that they should have come here from farther away, after all, what they brought out was something the tribal leader had never seen before.You should know that don¡¯t look at the tribes within a certain range. They usually have very little contact, but it does not mean that they have not practiced at all. Although the information they understand must be lagging behind, it may even be six months or even a year ago. Things, but there should not be much change in such a time period.


    That''s what the tribe leaders thought, the more they thought about it, the more they felt that Hua Yueling was terrible.

 2151 Reference 2151

    Hua Yueling hopes that she can get more information. If they can get enough information here, they won''t have to go to other places to collect information.But such an idea is destined to be just a fantasy. It is impossible. The most important thing is that he has to go to many, many places because he has many, many goals.


    The intelligence that can be obtained in a place is limited. After all, now is not the future. People today are inadequate in many aspects, such as intelligence.In the future, you can directly find an intelligence merchant if you have any needs, but there is no such saying in this place.


    One reason is that there are not many places a person can go. Of course, it is not so easy to communicate with each other and it is also a difficult problem to solve.


    So in this regard, it is almost impossible for the Cavaliers to establish an intelligence organization in this world. After all, the time required for contact with each other is unknown.Maybe the day lily has been cold for so long.


    Of course, this is not actually the most important reason. The most important reason is that no one will do that now.


    Because of this, you need to go to various places to collect information. Don''t think that you can get enough information in one place. Such things are basically impossible, so it is better not to have such dreams.


    Although the tribe leader doesn¡¯t know so much, he is not completely ignorant of things. Among the names Hua Yueling said, he really knows two or three of them, but his impression is not Deeper, but there are still some vague impressions.


    At least it doesn''t look like the other party is lying. Judging from the facial expressions, what the other party said should be true, not deceiving.In any case, Hua Yueling and the others have made some progress in this situation, and this is enough for them to be happy.


    Originally, they didn''t expect to get too much information here, but now it seems that the situation is better than they thought.


    "Can you remember where they are?"


    Hua Yueling asked immediately.However, the other party did not immediately answer this question, but frowned and thought about it. From this point of view, even if he came to the show, the performance is very realistic.


    Seeing that he was still thinking seriously, Hua Yueling and the others simply closed their mouths and let him have enough time to think. At this time, it is better not to do anything, let alone urge the other party. That is the opposite. It is worse, it is easier to affect the other party, and may even make the other party more nervous. That is definitely not the situation Hua Yueling hopes to see.


    Now everyone is in silence, everyone is waiting for the subsequent development of the plot, mainly to see if the other party can come up with the content they want.


    After a while, about a quarter of an hour passed before things finally changed, the tribe leader raised his head and looked at them.


    "It may have been a little longer to think about it, but I remembered something. I don''t know if it''s accurate. In my memory, it was a long time ago." The tribe chief said that it was an insurance in advance. Tell them that even if they didn''t find it according to what they said, it was definitely not their own problem. After all, time had passed so long, he couldn''t guarantee whether it would change.


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, as long as you can provide some information, it doesn''t matter whether the information is still correct now, we will still give you the agreed things."


    Hua Yueling said directly.Anyway, as long as there is useful information, as for whether the information is too old, you have to confirm it.It is impossible for people to update information now. It is not the Internet age. It is so easy to update information once.


    This kind of thing is not like this, and Hua Yueling feels that if people in this world don''t have special things, generally speaking, they should not leave the place where they live.


    Even if you go outside to explore, you will come back after a while, and if you are an elderly person, you shouldn''t be running around now, and you should stay in their hometown.


    "I remember that guy quite clearly. He is the same as me, who likes to explore everywhere. When we were young, we formed an expedition team together, but then something happened so we separated. He is a member of that tribe, and he is still the son of the original leader of the tribe. If there is no surprise, the leader of the tribe should be him now."


    "This is an interesting message, very useful to us."


    Hua Yueling nodded, as he said, this information is still very important to them, and with this news, they may be able to find one of them.But this is definitely not a good thing for the other party, but the other party does not know why they are looking for the other party, which is also a good thing.


    As for the other one or two people, his impression is not very deep. He can only roughly remember which tribe they were in, and then give some information about what they were originally doing.


    "It''s probably like this."


    "Well, thank you very much for your help, this information is very helpful to us."


    After the other party said everything they knew, Hua Yueling and the others almost remembered where they were going next.As long as the other party didn''t say something wrong, you should be able to find it directly. I''m afraid that the other party will remember the wrong place. However, the other party is not that old-fashioned and shouldn''t have such problems.


    "This time I would like to thank you for your help. As we agreed before, this is your reward."


    Just as Hua Yueling was speaking, Sister Aroline had already taken out a box of sweet potatoes and placed it in front of the tribe leader.Don''t underestimate these sweet potatoes, this time Aroline gave a lot of sweet potatoes, even more than what he had given before.


    "This is what we agreed, and this amount is quite a lot. It is enough to buy your information."


    Hua Yueling said to the other party like this, the tribe leader was already surprised and didn¡¯t know what to say. He really didn¡¯t expect that answering such a question by himself would have such a big gain, but he also had some concerns, that is Why did Hua Yueling look for those people?


    Naturally, it was impossible for Hua Yueling to answer this question. He just said that there were important things to look for those people, and did not say anything else.

 2152 Chapter 2152

    After getting the information they wanted, Hua Yueling and the others asked again, but the other party knew so much.As for other things, Hua Yueling and the others just asked, and after a little understanding, they did not continue to ask, those things were not very important to them.


    They are about to leave this place next, but before preparing to leave, Huayueling and the others naturally asked the tribe chief whether there is anyone else here who has gone outside like him, but according to him, there is no of.


    Maybe it''s because everyone thinks differently. People nowadays don''t like to go out and wander around at that time, they just stay in the tribe.Of course, every once in a while, a team will be formed in the tribe to patrol the vicinity of the tribe, mainly to protect the safety of the tribe.


    Because of this, the scope of each inspection is not very large, just search the vicinity of the tribe and return after confirming that there are no problems.People in this world have a sense of fear for distant places. They are afraid and don''t feel that they have never seen or visited places.


    This kind of fear is actually easier to understand. People in unfamiliar places will feel this way, like exploring in a dungeon. In a dark dungeon, only the torch in your hand can illuminate the area. He can see clearly inside, and the sense of unknown makes people extraordinarily scared.


    It is impossible to understand that feeling without experiencing it. Because of this, exploration can make people fascinated, and at the same time, it can also make people feel terrible, just like the fear of the unknown.


    Some people like to explore the unknown, but more people are afraid of the unknown.


    That''s not a joke, and exploring the unknown also requires you to have enough courage to be able to do it. It doesn''t mean that you have such an idea and then you can do that thing.That is just a lucky idea.


    It is more dangerous to explore caves or underground spaces that no one has explored, or places with people.


    A place that no one has explored is likely to be completely dark with no light. Even if you have a torch in your hand, the range that you can illuminate is limited. Only your whole body is illuminated, farther away. It''s pitch black and it''s hard to see clearly. This feeling can make people feel scared. If someone is with them, it might be better for several people to explore together, but it will be even more terrifying if you are alone.


    Think about yourself completely surrounded by darkness. Although torches can dispel darkness, as long as the torches are extinguished, darkness will surround you.


    In fact, the most terrible place is not here, the most important thing is that you don¡¯t know what lies deeper.So at that time, there will be some worrying emotions in your heart. You are afraid that if you haven''t discovered anything inside, you will be discovered in advance on your own side, which is very dangerous.


    But Hua Yueling and the others don''t need to worry too much about this, after all, their strength lies here, and it is actually good for them to act in the dark.It''s not that their eyes are so good that they can see through the darkness just like cats'' eyes, as if they are equipped with night vision goggles. That doesn''t exist.


    Hua Yueling can use the exploration skills, unless the opponent is stronger than him and the concealment skills are good enough, otherwise, trying to hide his exploration skills can basically be said to be idiotic, it is impossible.


    In this regard, Hua Yueling still has confidence, the most important thing is to have confidence in her exploration skills.After all, it is not the first time he has used it, he has used it for so long, and has used it so many times. Although he basically uses the most basic skills, he still doesn''t know some advanced skills.


    But this does not hinder anything.Advanced skills can be learned later, and even if you don''t need any advanced skills, just ordinary exploration skills for exploration are enough.


    It''s just that Huayueling still wants to make progress, not satisfied with only using exploration skills, he also wants to make his exploration skills better.If you want to do that, you must work harder and learn more about the use of exploration skills, not just be satisfied with the current situation.


    In this world like this kind of meticulous tribe, generally speaking, they will only slowly expand their territory. In fact, their expansion method is also very simple, which is to directly build "walls" and expand the "walls" in all directions. In this way, it shows that the surrounding territory is its own.


    However, there are drawbacks in doing so. I don¡¯t know how many resources will be spent at one time. This is not something that can be done simply, so even if it is an expansion, it will basically have to wait many years before it can be carried out. According to the abilities of the tribe.


    After getting the information they wanted in this tribe, Hua Yueling and the others looked at the information marked on the map. If they want to complete the task as soon as possible, they must go to the tribe where their goal has been determined.


    However, Hua Yueling and the others had other ideas, so they didn''t go over immediately, but planned to go to the one closer to here first.


    Before coming out, Hua Yueling and the others also asked where and how far the nearest tribe was.They thought that the nearby tribes should be connected, so they wanted to ask.


    The answer they got surprised them. The nearest tribe was much closer than they thought. In fact, according to Hua Yueling''s thinking, the distance between the tribes should be quite far away. , Generally speaking, it is not very close.But this is not the case here.


    "The distance between these two tribes is so close, it is really unexpected."


    Hua Yueling whispered, this was something he didn''t expect.In that case, there is actually no need for them to go to that tribe. After all, when the distance is so close, it is not very possible to get some new intelligence from the other party.


    Only when the distance is far enough is it possible to get new information. Under such a close situation, it is estimated that the things that can be asked in the two tribes are similar.


    After discussing it, Hua Yueling and the others finally decided to go and see it. After all, they didn''t look at it with their own eyes, and didn''t ask for it in person. It was a bit wrong to just rely on their own ideas to judge.In order to ensure that nothing is missed, it¡¯s better to take a look in the past. If you really don¡¯t get anything, it¡¯s just a waste of more time and there won¡¯t be more losses. Anyway, everything must be done slowly. Anxious.

 2153 Chapter 2153

    The tribe leader originally said that he wanted to send two people to protect them, but Hua Yueling and the others refused.Not to mention those two people, even the people in the entire tribe are not Huayueling''s opponents together. It''s not that they look down on each other, it''s a fact.


    In terms of strength, the gap between the two sides is still very large. No matter how strong the people in the tribe are, they are just ordinary people, but Hua Yueling and the others are no longer ordinary people. They can now be called supermen.


    They also asked two people to protect them. The tribe leader''s thoughts Hua Yueling and they could probably guess.How could it be to protect them? It''s almost the same for them to protect each other.


    "Walking along this road should be able to reach another tribe, and the distance is not too far."


    Hua Yueling and the others were not in a hurry, they just walked forward in such a hurry as before, anyway, the distance was not that far, there was no need to hurry.It''s just that other places may be a little far away, and it would take a lot of time to go all the way.


    However, it is not a good way to transmit in this way, after all, you cannot transmit accurately.And even if you can accurately transmit, you need to know enough about this place and know where it is. If you don''t know enough, there is no way to accurately transmit.


    In that case, there will be a big problem with the transmission, the problem of accuracy.After the transmission, you don''t know where you are. You don''t know it so well. How do you know where you are? How do you know which direction you should go next.


    These are very important issues, and Hua Yueling and the others have no way to solve these issues for the time being.


    What should I say about this kind of thing, it is a big trouble, they need to solve this kind of problem, if they can''t use teleport, then they can only go all the way, and the time it takes is not known.


    But for now, they don''t have any other good ways, except to move between different tribes, they only have one way to teleport.However, this method of transmission has a lot of uncertainty. If there is no way to know where you are, it may take a lot of time just to determine where you are.


    Hua Yueling and the others naturally hope to spend less time to solve the problem, but that is still more difficult.


    No matter which method it is, it takes a lot of time for Hua Yueling and the others, it''s just a question of how much time it takes.If you think about it this way, it may actually take less time to transmit. After all, it is still possible that you are lucky enough to directly transmit to the destination. This possibility cannot be ruled out.


    No matter what, after going to the next place, Hua Yueling and the others must decide what to do next, whether to teleport it directly or to walk slowly as it is now.


    Each has its own advantages. The advantage of walking over is that you can control the way you move forward, so you don''t have to worry about losing your way.Teleportation is different. You can teleport to an unfamiliar place with one click, a place you haven''t been to before, but you have to spend time to confirm your location.


    It may even be completely impossible to determine where you are, which would be troublesome.In that case, I don¡¯t know how much time it takes to determine where I am.


    It''s hard to say which of the two methods is better, and they can only find out slowly.Anyway, there is a general goal, but this goal is not very precise, so it is better to go all the way instead of continuing to teleport.After all, it takes some time to walk past, but it takes that time to get where you want to go.


    Teleportation is different. Teleportation will only take a while, but it will take a while to find where you are going.


    Along the way, I also encountered some beasts, but these beasts basically did not pose much threat to Hua Yueling and the others, so they solved it easily.


    After all, even if they were more fierce, they were just ordinary animals, and such animals could not pose a threat to them.Hua Yueling and the others are not afraid of even more terrifying monsters, how could they be afraid of these ordinary creatures.


    All the way to another tribe, the treatment they received was the same at first, there was no difference.And I don''t know why, the people in this tribe seem to be quite hostile to them, and even treat them as enemies at first, and I don''t know why.


    To talk about any enmity or resentment between the two parties, Hua Yueling thinks that there is absolutely no such thing, after all, they are just newcomers, and have never been here before, how could they have any grudges with each other.


    Hua Yueling was a little surprised why the other party was so hostile, as if they had hatred between each other before, but Hua Yueling didn''t feel that there was such a thing after thinking about it.


    He came to this place for the first time, and there should be no other enemies in this world besides the devilish monster.If you think about it this way, it''s incredible for these guys to treat themselves as enemies, and it''s something that shouldn''t be. They shouldn''t be like this.


    But they did just that. At first they saw Hua Yueling and they even blasted them away.


    For Hua Yueling and the others, this kind of thing is impossible. Although it is said that this is the other party''s territory, it is impossible for Hua Yueling and the others to give up resistance and let the other party drive away.Just a little bit of strength was used, and those people were already scared enough.


    The gap between the two sides is too big, for Hua Yueling, it won''t take much effort to defeat the other side, it is quite easy.


    Those people dared not come forward at once, a group of people surrounded Huayue Ling them, pointing at them with various weapons in their hands.


    "You, you..."


    "It''s not that we came to find it, you are the one who picked it up first."


    No matter what the other party thinks, Hua Yueling just said so.


    "We just came to you to take a look. That''s how you entertained us?"


    If it weren''t for Hua Yueling and the others to be stronger, those guys would certainly not just let it go.But the power displayed by the cauliflower month old made them feel terrified. It was just an instant. They didn''t even know what happened, and the battle was over.The battle ended so quickly.

 2154 Chapter 2154

    "What''s wrong, what happened, why is it so noisy?!"


    Just when the two sides were in a stalemate with each other, there were rushing footsteps and words from the tribe. Hua Yueling looked up and saw a middle-aged man rushing out of it.


    The middle-aged man has an extremely strong body, looking like a strong man or a boxer, and his body is extremely strong, at least among these people.


    But even if it was such a fake, Hua Yueling didn''t think the other party was his opponent.Of course, if the other party did not take the initiative, Hua Yueling would not be willing to provoke the other party casually, and that would not be a good thing for them.


    After all, they are not here to make trouble, but to ask about the situation. It is not a good thing to offend the people here too harshly.


    "Boss, they attacked us for no reason..."


    "Hey hey hey, can you speak rationally? I don''t tell you so much, just want to ask you what is going on, how can you directly identify us as enemies and attack us? Should we not provoke you?"


    Hua Yueling asked very seriously, but the other party pretended not to hear him and ignored his question at all.Regardless of what the warriors think, Hua Yueling looks directly at the tribe leader here, but wants to see what the other party will do.


    If the other party chooses to shelter their own people, Hua Yueling has nothing to say, just leave, and there is no need to stay here.


    "Nonsense, it''s obviously your first move!"


    "Oh?" Huayueling narrowed his eyes and stared at the warrior who accused him blatantly. He did not understand what the other party thought, because he felt that he and others could not beat their leader, so he was so tough." Is it? If that were the case, you would have lain down like them, thinking you could still stand here."


    Hua Yueling said indifferently, it was not that he was too arrogant, but that the strength of these people was too rubbish, and it was not worth his attention at all.It is a very easy thing to defeat them, easier than you think.


    Hua Yueling was able to solve them easily without spending much effort, very easily.


    Don''t look at the guys in front of them who are very afraid of Huayueling and even dare not go forward easily, but this does not mean that they really understand the difference in strength between the two sides.


    In fact, these fighters still thought that they could compete with Hua Yueling and the others. They were naturally not opponents in single-on-one strength, but it could be seen that their attitude had changed after their leader came out.


    "That''s it."


    Through observation, Hua Yueling quickly understood what these people were thinking. In fact, they were thinking very simple. They were naturally not strong enough to fight Hua Yueling and the others, but when their leader arrived There is no need to worry about these afterwards.


    "They think that their leader is strong enough to deal with the four of us. No, it''s not the four of us, but me."


    After all, after arriving here, only Hua Yueling had shot by herself, and others just followed, and did not actually fight other people. Because of this, those people did not know what they were facing. Guy.


    Hua Yueling is not the strongest among them, but those people think he is the only one and the strongest among them.


    In fact, those people still have a lot of things that are unclear, but the more such people, the more they think that they know everything and that they have seen everything through. In fact, they are often deceiving themselves, they don¡¯t know anything, or say They actually know very little, much less than they think they know.


    This kind of thing is actually not very unusual, at least Hua Yueling thinks it is, but he thinks it would definitely not be the case if he encountered it.


    In any case, the most important thing now is not these, but what the tribal leader thinks.If the tribe leader felt the same way, Hua Yueling felt that she might be able to teach them some lessons, let them know what is meant by the heavens and the heavens and the humans.


    Not to mention Sister Aroline and others, it is enough to deal with them alone.


    In fact, it can be seen from the beginning that the tribe leader is a bit embarrassed. Facing the two versions of the warrior on his side and Hua Yueling, he doesn''t know who to believe is better.


    According to the general situation, he must believe in his own people more than in outsiders like Huayueling and the others, but this is where he hesitated.


    Although I haven''t seen the strength of Hua Yueling and the others so far, I can understand a little bit from the performance of the soldiers on my side.


    Hua Yueling and the others must have strength, and their strength is not weak.Otherwise, I wouldn''t let so many fighters on my side be timid and dare not attack at will. Otherwise, the two sides would have fought long ago, and it would be impossible to be as calm as they are now.


    In any case, he has to deal with the things in front of him, otherwise things may be more troublesome.After a second thought, he had already figured out a solution to the problem, and glanced over the warriors in the tribe, and then over the four of Hua Yueling.


    He couldn''t see through their strength, this was what shocked him the most, and he couldn''t even see their strength. In that case, it would be very dangerous to fight.


    People like them don''t want to threaten the other party. The most powerful person here is him, and his subordinates can''t do much.


    "What''s the matter with you? How did you stop people from entering? How I told you before that when someone came, just go in and call me, how did you do it!"


    The tribe leader said in a deep voice, and pointed to the two people lying on the ground, looking angry.


    "Also, who made you arguing with the guests, please get them back to me, don''t be embarrassed here. Punish later."


    This way, although he said that it would make his soldiers dissatisfied, it at least avoided a dispute.Otherwise, if you continue to develop like this, things will only become more troublesome.


    The tribe leader can be regarded as slashing the mess, although it is not clear about Huayueling''s strength and specific intentions, but in the face of such people, it is possible to avoid conflicts without conflicts, especially when the other party does not actively sell. .


    Hua Yueling basically stared at the scene with no expression on her face. I have to say that the tribe leader has done quite well in this regard, and it can be regarded as giving them an explanation.

 2155 Chapter 2155

    "These subordinates of mine may be a bit too nervous recently, so I am a little offended to you, sorry, I am here to apologize for them."


    After the tribe leader had solved his own problem, he turned his head to look at Hua Yueling and the others, and said in a very sorry tone.


    Hua Yueling also shook her head, indicating that there was nothing.


    "You are still more reasonable than your men. We are just here to take a look. There is no special purpose. But we are still curious about one thing. I don''t know why these men of yours see us like Like an enemy, we shouldn''t have seen it before, right?"


    Hua Yueling asked the questions he had thought about before. This was the strangest thing about him.It is normal for the other party to stop them. After all, this is the job or duty of the other party, but looking at one''s side with that hatred, and directly provoking and attacking one''s side, then Very strange.


    To be honest, Hua Yueling still doesn''t know what the other party thinks.


    He didn''t quite understand where the grievances between the two parties were, and why the other party wanted to trouble him.Hua Yueling didn''t know the existence of the other party at all. He didn''t know who the other party was, let alone what the other party thought.


    This is very strange. If there is really any hatred between the two parties, it is good to say, but they are just strangers who came here, maybe some strange strangers, but this does not mean that there is hatred between the two parties. .


    "Sorry, I don''t know this. But I will find a way to clear this matter. This is my fault. I didn''t expect them to make such a mistake. I''m sorry."


    The tribe leader apologized to them again, the other side had such an attitude, Hua Yueling and the others had nothing to say.They are considered to be very good talkers. They didn''t blame them, but they spoke for them, completely on their side. Anyway, there is no need to be an enemy at this time.


    It would be fine if the other party didn''t establish it like theirs, but there was still a big difference between them.


    After chatting with each other for a few words, Hua Yueling and the others entered the tribe under the leadership of the tribal leader. Although other tribal warriors looked at them with an angry face, such a reaction would not give Hua Yueling. What impact do they bring.


    They didn''t care about these at all, after all, those tribal warriors weren''t worthy of their attention, and there was nothing worthy of their attention.


    After following the other party into the tribe, Hua Yueling and the others explained their intentions. In fact, the most important thing was to ask him about the situation nearby.


    Only then did the tribal leader understand their intentions. After knowing why they came here, the tribal leader was a little bit dumbfounded because of the conflict between the two parties.According to what Hua Yueling and the others said, it seemed that the responsibility of the matter really did not lie with them.


    After all, they are here to ask about some things, there is no need to make a relationship with them.


    But if that''s the case, why would your subordinates treat them as enemies and trouble them.Even he himself didn''t know this. As he said, it seemed that he could only get the answer to the matter when his two subordinates regained consciousness.


    Hua Yueling and the others asked some questions that they cared about, many of which were actually asked before in another tribe, but they came here to ask some questions again.The tribe leader here doesn''t know how much he knows about these, he still has to ask before he can know.


    But what disappoints them is that the leader here knows less than the leader of the tribe before.He didn''t know a lot of questions, but he knew a lot about the surrounding situation.


    It''s just that he didn''t want to tell Huayueling them like this, especially what the surrounding environment was like. He just said a few words vaguely and didn''t answer very seriously.It seems that he is treating Hua Yueling and the others as spies in other tribes, and he is not willing to let them know more about the situation around here.


    Don''t think that the other party will have nothing to do with Huayueling. They still adopt the same method as before and directly exchange things with him.Using food to exchange information, after seeing the food that Aroline had taken out from nowhere, things changed.


    "We want to understand the situation in the neighborhood. In fact, the main purpose is not in this neighborhood, but in those tribes. So it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know the situation around here, but you also need to tell us some other tribes and those in those tribes. Human affairs. If you know enough about those tribes, you can also help us record how we can go to those tribes."


    At the beginning, the tribe leader was still a little skeptical, but the food in front of him really made him unable to remove his eyes.Obviously, he hopes to get the food from Hua Yueling and the others. For these tribes, food is always the first problem that needs to be solved.


    It is difficult for them to grow food here. After all, the environment is not very good. The amount of planting is a lot for them, but the harvest is very small.If the weather is a bit worse, then basically it can be regarded as nothing. This is not a joke.


    At present, they do not have a good solution. They can only strive to plant more, and hope the weather will be better.


    So he was very happy to have the opportunity to get some food directly. Of course he didn''t want to give up just like that, and wanted to get the food that Aroline brought out.So after thinking about it, he still decided to answer as much as possible. He must get those things. If he gets those foods, then he can reserve more, and if something happens, he will have spares.


    "I don''t know much about the tribes around here. We are just exploring nearby. We won''t go to places too far away."


    The tribe leader said this first, his statement was the same as the leader of another tribe, but this was also within Hua Yueling''s expectations.But these are not problems. The important thing is whether they know what kind of tribes are nearby and what those tribes are like.


    Regarding the other tribes nearby, Hua Yueling just hopes that the other party will tell everything she knows. As long as that is the case, as long as the content they say is important enough, then they can get those food.

 2156 Chapter 2156

    "As long as it is about those tribes?"


    "Yes, for example, what are the tribes like, who are the leaders of those tribes, and where those tribes are located, or where they are here, these are all important to us."


    Hua Yueling nodded and said.


    For the sake of affairs, the other party thought so and began to recall the things he knew.As he said before, he didn''t know much about those tribes, but even so, he actually knew some useful news.


    Hua Yueling listened to his words while recording in her mind, there were many things that needed to be recorded.In fact, the most important thing for them is to understand the situation of other tribes. As for how to get to those tribes, unless the leader of the tribe in front knows more than the leader of another tribe, otherwise it is actually of no value.


    I asked some content, but I can imagine that the leader here doesn''t know much, and it''s about the same as the leader of another tribe.However, some new information was obtained.


    For example, what a certain tribe is like, or who is the leader of a certain tribe, these are not useful, but they cannot be said to be completely useless intelligence.


    After asking each other, Hua Yueling and the others left the food here, and then went around randomly. This tribe was not big, and it was a bit smaller than the one they had been to before.As for the power inside it is also similar, and the power here is weaker in comparison.


    I don''t know when there will be conflicts between these tribes, Hua Yueling believes that there will be conflicts among these tribes, but I don''t know when it will happen.


    However, looking at this side now, it is estimated that they will not take the initiative to launch an attack. After all, the power here is weaker, and it is difficult to win if they take the initiative.


    And the other tribe didn''t know what was thinking, maybe it didn''t want to start a war casually like this.Perhaps this war is not a big one. After all, there are not many people in these two tribes, but if they really want to fight, it will be very troublesome. I don¡¯t know how many people will lose their lives because of it. Even if they win, there will be What changed?


    Seriously thinking about such issues will lead to a not-so-good conclusion that Zhengyang''s battle is not a good thing for either of the two sides.


    Therefore, the two sides do nothing and ensure that there is no conflict as much as possible. This is the most important thing.In fact, it is better for them to cooperate, not to create conflict.At least for them this matter is very unnecessary.


    If you think about it, you can understand that their fighting with each other will not bring you much benefit.The victor has occupied a tribe and obtained all of that tribe, people, materials, food, etc., but do these tribes really have so many things?


    This is the biggest problem. You can understand the situation of the other party from your own situation. Now the more important thing for them is to manage their tribe well.


    If you can''t manage your own tribe well, you can only wait for others to invade, and there is no way to expand your own tribe.If it reaches this level, the problem is also very big.


    As for what the leaders of these two places actually think, it is not Hua Yueling''s ability to judge.After all, he is not a master of psychology, and he can''t judge something just by relying on the other''s actions, not to mention these things have little to do with him.


    They wandered around in this tribe again, and then Hua Yueling and the others left here directly.There is no need to stay here. It is useless to stop here. It is almost impossible to get more information from here.


    The tribe leader also wanted to let them stay here for a while, and seemed to want to get more useful items from them, but he also took it for granted. If there is not enough useful information, Hua Yueling and the others will not be able to give it away in vain. Give each other something, after all, there is no free lunch in the world, and they have no possibility of giving away anything for nothing.


    After saying goodbye to each other, Hua Yueling and the others quickly left from here, and what they were going to next was a tribe as their target.They no longer need to wander around these places, even if they find the next relatively close tribe, the call fee is not much, but it is estimated that they will not get any useful news.


    "In fact, we still have some ways to speed up the progress."


    Aroline said this after walking a distance, Hua Yueling and the others immediately looked at her, wanting to see what kind of wisdom she has.At present, this is indeed a serious problem. The most serious problem lies in the time it takes. It is not a while and a half, but a long, long period of time. So in this respect, this is a very Troublesome thing.


    It will naturally take a lot of time to go all the way, on the other hand, the transmission is not very accurate.So, is there a way for Sister Aroline to solve this problem? It would be better if the two aspects can be integrated, but at present Hua Yueling can''t think of a good way.


    If you have a sufficient understanding of the world, or a more accurate map, you can naturally transmit it more accurately.In fact, Hua Yueling has also thought about this issue. Maybe there is no way to guarantee a completely accurate transmission, but there should be other methods to ensure relatively accurate transmission.


    But after all, he hadn''t studied these, so he didn''t know too much, and naturally he couldn''t do anything, but they have Sister Aroline here, and Sister Aroline still has a great say in this aspect.


    "I also said before that there is a better way. But that way cannot be implemented here."


    Aroline walked back as she said, but they didn''t want to return to the previous tribe, but to return to the teleportation array they had transmitted.


    According to Sister Aroline, this can be achieved by slightly modifying the rules of the teleportation array, but Sister Aroline did not say how to do it.Anyway, as long as they go back and modify it, they will know what to do, not to mention that even if they don¡¯t know, it¡¯s nothing.


    Knowing it or not has little effect, after all, he did not do the matter of modifying the rules of the portal, but sister Aroline.They just have to watch it by the side.

 2157 Chapter 2157

    Hua Yueling and the others returned to the portal. No one else has been here. You can see this from the surrounding traces.


    Next, it was time to leave it to Sister Aroline to work, Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t help much.They can only watch from the side, unless Sister Aroline says that they need some help from them before they can do it, otherwise, doing nothing is the greatest help to her.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t understand how Sister Aroline was debugging the portal. The most important thing was that they didn''t know enough about it. If they knew enough, it would definitely be different and could help more.


    It would be great if Mu Ningshuang followed them, but Mu Ningshuang still stayed with Liweiluo to help, and study some peculiar parts of this place with them.


    As for what they have researched up to now, Hua Yueling is not very clear. No one has told him this, no one has told him this, and it is normal that he does not understand.


    Sister Aroline is still very busy here, watching her hands constantly move on the teleportation array, it feels like she is writing code.The feeling of busy work can be seen, but Huayueling really can''t see what she is doing.


    The reason is that there is no change in it, and the portal has basically not changed, and it still seems to have not changed.But Huayueling was sure that the portal had changed.


    After about half an hour passed, Hua Yueling and the others were already a little irritable when they waited. They didn''t expect to modify the program of a portal for such a long time. This was indeed beyond their expectations.


    It is already like this now, so you can only continue to wait, and you can''t give up halfway.No way, after a while, Sister Aroline responded and told them to go.


    "There is no problem now, you can directly transmit from here. Although the transmission was not particularly accurate, it is considered good. The gap will not be particularly large. Anyway, you will know by trying."


    Sister Aroline said so, and pointed to the newly opened portal next to her.This portal seems to be relatively small, and just one person can tell to walk there. After Sister Alorin finished speaking, she walked in. After her back disappeared inside the portal, Hua Yueling and the others Glancing at each other, Hua Yueling took the lead and walked forward.


    Hua Yueling walked inside behind Alorin. After entering the portal, she felt a flash of light in front of him. He hadn''t even noticed what had happened, and his location had changed to other places.


    Hua Yueling looked around, the environment in front of her was very familiar, but it was normal, he didn''t think it might be a problem with the portal.Since Sister Aroline personally adjusted it, the chance of a problem is very low, and basically no problem will occur.


    The reason why it looks no different from where it was before is mainly because it is basically the same everywhere, and there is not much difference. The reason is that.


    After coming here, Hua Yueling immediately used the exploration skills to find out where she was, but it looked the same as she had previously thought. After inspection, she found that she couldn¡¯t find out what kind of place she was. .


    This place is very strange, but it''s not that strange to say strange things.After all, it is not much different from where they were before, and it feels like they haven''t moved at all.


    "Sister Aroline, can you tell where we are now?"


    Now I can only rely on Sister Aroline to make judgments. If Sister Aroline can''t even judge where they are, then there is really no good way.


    "Well, we are now not far from the tribe we are going to. Continue to move in the direction we are facing, and it will not take long to reach the destination."


    Aroline said after observing.Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t know how Sister Alorin¡¯s determination is, but she has her own way anyway, Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t have to figure out everything, as long as she knows that it takes less time, other things Don''t worry so much.


    But this also shows that Sister Aroline should have more effective skills than the exploration skills she uses. That skill can cover a wider range, but she doesn¡¯t know whether the things she can explore are the same as what she owns. The skills are the same.


    Soon Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun also walked out from the portal behind them, and after a brief discussion, the four of them walked along this unspeakable road.According to Sister Aroline, the place where they are now is not far from their final destination, and it can be reached within a quarter of an hour at most.


    What should I do when I get there, do I go directly in as openly as before, or take other measures?Going directly in is a method, but this method is definitely not good enough. If something happens, those who see them will definitely think that they did it the first time.


    But if you act like a killer, you can only use stealth skills to enter the tribe. It''s more troublesome to find the person they are looking for. Who knows which person they are looking for.


    It is actually a little troublesome to think about it, but Hua Yueling thinks about it, and stealing and sneaking in is the best way.Of course, it is possible to sneak in without stealth, but the degree of difficulty can be imagined.


    This is not a game. The characters in the game are stupid, but the people in reality are not. It is not that it is easy to hide the past.


    "The question now is how to find our goal."


    Hua Yueling said so.This is the biggest problem at the moment. If this problem cannot be solved, it will be difficult for them to achieve their goals.


    Of course, there is also a way to do it, that is to sneak in and find a few objects, and then come out and gather together to judge.


    Naturally, this method can''t be said to be effective, but if you think about it, it is better than doing it by yourself.However, it may be counterproductive. It depends on whether their judgments are reliable. One person''s judgment is not necessarily correct, but the judgment of several people may not be correct.


    In fact, the success rate of multiple people added together, each person¡¯s judgment as a single one, has not changed.

 2158 Chapter 2158

    "Judging from the leaders of the first two tribes, the leader of a tribe is generally the strongest. Even if it is not the strongest, it should be one of the best."


    "According to the first two people, it is true, but it is still not easy to handle. In general, the place where the leader of the tribe lives should be the most luxurious place, so as long as you find the most luxurious place, you should You will be able to find the leader of the tribe."


    Both Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong gave their own suggestions. After hearing them, Hua Yueling nodded. There is nothing wrong with these two points, but they only rely on these two points to judge who they want. The person looking for it is still having some difficulties.


    "Our goal here is that the leader of this tribe is right?"


    Hua Yueling asked again. This is the most important thing. If they are looking for a tribal leader, there is nothing wrong with the action policy they are currently discussing, but if they have not confirmed who they are looking for, then There is a problem with this method.


    "It should be right here, I probably set this position, and the tribal leader also said before that the tribal leader here is the person we are looking for."


    "Then I''ll go inside and look for it. Sister Yun, you hide first, and I''ll be back later."


    "I will go with you Xiaoyueling."


    Sister Alorin didn''t want to wait here, she wanted to act with Hua Yueling more than waiting.Naturally, Hua Yueling didn''t refuse. In fact, he would prefer everyone to act together if possible, but Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun couldn''t hide themselves. If so, naturally they could only be together.


    Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong went to find a hidden place to hide. There were still some places to hide, basically rocks and other things.They can hide behind that and wait for Hua Yueling and the others to come back.


    After they hid, Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong went into invisibility, and then ran towards the destination quickly.


    A minute later, they arrived at the destination, the entrance to the tribe where the target was located.The two rushed in directly beside the guard. The guard could feel the wind passing, but when they searched carefully, they couldn''t find anything.


    Hua Yueling and Aroline had already passed by them while they were looking for someone.In fact, they had a way to pass without disturbing each other, and it was not particularly difficult, but they still teased the two guys.


    The two looked at each other suspiciously, and then their attention returned to the position in front of them.


    These two people didn''t know that in that short time, two invaders had already entered the tribe, but they didn''t know at all.


    But these have nothing to do with them, Hua Yueling and Aroline quickly left the entrance, and they walked towards the depths of the tribe.When I came to the center of the tribe, I observed everywhere that the place where the leader of the tribe lived should be right here. In addition, the house where the leader of the tribe lived was the largest in this place.


    "It''s almost here."


    Hua Yueling stopped and looked around, and soon his attention was attracted by one of the houses, and he couldn''t help but walk over there.In his opinion, the possibility there is still relatively large.


    "Let''s go over there and take a look, there is a greater possibility."


    Hua Yueling pointed to the house a little far away and said.Aroline didn''t have any comments, and the two of them went all the way there.When they reached the side of the house, the two looked at each other, and then walked towards the door.


    There was someone in the house, but the person was not near the entrance, but deeper, and the person hadn''t moved anything during the time they were watching.


    "Shall I go in and see?"


    "Go in together."


    Sister Hua Yueling and Sister Alorin confirmed that no one else was paying attention to the situation here, and then opened the door and broke into the most luxurious house in the tribe.


    "Not here, in the room over there."


    Hua Yueling pointed to the closed door further down on the left and said, according to the two people''s speculation, the person here should be the leader of this tribe.After all, in general, tribal leaders live in the largest houses of that kind, and it is rare to see a leader living in a relatively small and dilapidated house.


    Of course, all of this is just speculation after all. Whether it¡¯s a little unreliable to just rely on speculation here, and more powerful evidence is needed to prove this matter.


    If the leader of the first tribe came over, it would be easier to confirm, but that was impossible. That would expose a lot of things, which was not what they wanted.


    "How can we be sure that this is our goal?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t think of a good way for the time being. It would be great if the system could automatically help him to judge, but the system did not have this function yet.After all, the system doesn''t even have a small map. There are systems such as labeling, but you have to see what it is for. There is no way to confirm the target. You can only rely on your own judgment.


    This is more troublesome, mainly because they don¡¯t know what the other person looks like. Without knowing what the other person looks like, naturally it is impossible to know who the other person is and whether it is what they are looking for after seeing the other person. That person.


    Hua Yueling currently has no good solutions. He looks at Sister Alorin next to him, and wants to see if she has a better solution, but it seems that even Sister Alorin doesn¡¯t seem to have much at present. Good way.


    This is more difficult, because even if they enter inside and find the person inside, what''s the use, seeing that the other person is different, still can''t determine whether the other person is their target.


    There is no way to do anything when he can''t judge whether the opponent is his target. You can''t guess that the opponent may be their target and then just do it. That''s not their style.And it''s always bad to kill innocents like that, Hua Yueling didn''t want to do that.


    He had thought about the difficulty of this task before accepting it at first, but he did not expect it to be so difficult.


    He hadn''t thought of various situations before, and playing a task in the game wouldn''t be so troublesome.And he also believes that it is impossible for others to complete the task as troublesome as himself.


    "Anyway, let''s go check it out first, or just stay here for a while."

 2159 Chapter 2159

    "Can''t stay for too long, Xiaoyueling, your stealth ability doesn''t last that long, right?"


    Hua Yueling was stunned when she asked this question, Sister Aroline, if Sister Aroline didn''t ask, he would really forget it.Sister Aroline''s invisibility has been for a long time, so don''t worry about it, but it''s different here.


    The problem on my side is still quite big, and I can only rely on this limited information to make a decision and find my goal.Even if you find some people to ask, the information you get is relatively small, which affects their actions.But he couldn''t think of a better way, after all, the system only provided those.


    The only thing I know is an approximate location and name. There is not even a picture. Besides, this is not a game world, and it is impossible to say that everyone has their own name on their head.And it¡¯s impossible to say that you can see whether that person is your goal or not. Without such various functions, as a game, it is mostly said to be a bad game, guided to do it. It can be bad.


    But reality is different. In reality, no one will guide you, even if there is a system, it is the same.


    Slowly moving to the doorway of the deeper room, Hua Yueling confirmed the position of the other party, quietly pushed the door open, and then pressed her body tightly to the door, head leaning over, eyes penetrating The gap observed the situation inside.


    I saw a tall middle-aged man standing in front of the window with his hands on the window sill, leaning out, not knowing what he was looking at.


    Looking at it in this way, Hua Yueling and the others could easily sneak behind the other party and launch an attack. The other party is likely to be resolved without even having a reaction.


    But when she couldn''t confirm whether the opponent was her target, Hua Yueling still didn''t want to make a move in such a hurry.In that case, it is natural to be able to confirm whether the opponent is his own goal, after all, the task will definitely respond after the opponent is solved.


    Hua Yueling didn''t really want to adopt such a method, after all, if it was like this, it was likely to hurt those innocent people.


    "Just solve the goal."


    Hua Yueling stared at the other person''s back for a while, then quietly moved away and gave the place to Sister Arolin.Sister Aroline also stood at the door for a while, staring at the man for a while.


    "How about, do you want to do it?"


    Sister Aroline did not say whether that person was their target after observing, after all, neither of them can be sure whether it is not.Neither of them had any good solutions, and after hesitating for a while, they still had no intention of doing it.


    "It won''t be easy to handle it like this. If we continue this way, we have never been able to make sure."


    Hua Yueling said so, but he didn''t have a great way, what else could he do? It would be easy if the other party had a mark on his body or showed his name directly.


    "If there is enough time to observe here, through his contacts, we can determine whether he is the person we are looking for. But I think the possibility is still relatively high."


    Aroline whispered, but Hua Yueling was still not sure, nor what she was going to do.


    It is naturally possible to shoot directly in this way, but he always wants to wait until he has confirmed whether the other party is the person they are looking for before he shoots.That might take a lot of time, and he couldn''t do anything. He had to rely on sister Aroline for help.


    The invisibility ability is very easy to use, but he can''t be invisible all the time. The invisibility ability does not mean that it can be used repeatedly in a short time. It has a cooling time.


    Hua Yueling must not stay here for too long. If you want to stay longer, then you must find a way to make changes, or find a way to overcome the shortcomings of your skills.


    During the skill cooldown, he must hide in a place where there is no one and wait until the skill cooldown time has passed before coming out.


    This may not be good enough in some respects, but it is already considered a better way.Hua Yueling couldn''t think of anything other than this method.


    If you use Hidden Dragon Blade¡¯s invisibility skills, you can naturally change this, but what you need to know is that Hidden Dragon Blade¡¯s invisibility skills have a time limit. After time has passed, Hidden Dragon Blade requires more cooling time than it takes. Yueling''s own skills are even longer.


    This is also a difficult place. The invisibility skills in the Hidden Dragon Blade can only be used once after a long period of time. When time passes, I don''t know how many times to hide it.Therefore, it can only be used once at the beginning, and then it must be acted according to the method mentioned before.


    Thinking about going to Hua Yueling, I still feel that it is easier to shoot now. Although there may be accidental injuries, it is a choice in their own interests for them.


    Hua Yueling was also very hesitant, not knowing how to choose.This makes him very uncomfortable. If only there is an easier way, it is a pity that he can''t think of a better way for the time being.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    With a light sigh, Hua Yueling finally decided to go back for the time being, not to do anything, go back to discuss and discuss, or talk around here again.Maybe we can find some new clues.


    In fact, Hua Yueling didn''t hold much hope, so she had to be lucky to get useful information from this tribe.This is not a game world. It is impossible to say that the people inside unknowingly tell you the information you need while chatting. It is set, and it is difficult to set it in the real world.


    The two went around in the tribe again, and finally left first, mainly because the time for Hua Yueling¡¯s invisibility skills was about to come. He had to go back to consume the cooldown time, and then talk to Sister Alorin. Go to the tribe together.


    "This is not easy, but since he is in the largest house, it is very likely that he is."


    "I think so too, but it''s not possible that it''s not like that, so I can''t directly conclude that it''s not."


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with Hua Yueling''s saying that. He faces such things with a cautious attitude, but sometimes it is not a good thing to be too cautious. It is the case that wants to achieve this.


    Being too cautious will make you hesitate. You don''t know what you should do. Sometimes you can''t be too hesitant to do things by yourself. It''s better to be more decisive.


    The four people looked at each other, no one could persuade anyone for a while, everyone was silent, thinking about what to do.

 2160 Chapter 2160

    After some deliberation, Hua Yueling and the others made a decision to wait until later to go to the tribe. If there is still no progress, then they will directly treat that guy as a goal to solve.


    If it is really wrong and not their goal, then you can only blame the other party for bad luck.


    However, they also decided to spend more time in the village if possible to see if they could find more clues for them to make judgments. If they can do this, they can make judgments more accurately.


    When the cooling time of Hua Yueling''s stealth skills passed, he and Sister Aroline started to act again.When they came to the tribe, they still entered from the same entrance. This time, the two warriors at the entrance did not even notice their presence.


    If you want the other party to discover, the other party can find it, but if they don''t want the other party to discover, the other party won''t know that someone passed by here.


    The two soldiers guarded the entrance very seriously, but before they knew it, someone had passed by their hands.


    Hua Yueling and the others passed through here with ease, and went around the tribe again. On the whole, the tribe is not very big. The number of buildings inside is not bad. There are more than 20 houses in the rough count. There are certainly not many in a tribe.


    However, there are basically no trees nearby. It is not easy to build so many houses. I don''t know where they got these woods.Maybe there were a lot of trees here, but then the environment changed. Maybe it changed.


    Hua Yueling didn''t care much about these things, and didn''t pay much attention to these things. After all, these things didn''t really have much to do with him.What he cares most now is that the guy he is looking for is there.


    "Well, that person has come out, you can follow him to see."


    "But when we come out, it will be a little more troublesome for us to act, and he may be discovered if we confirm the goal and solve it."


    "It doesn''t matter if we are found out. Besides, we can attack him from a distance and leave directly when the time comes. It will be difficult for the people here to find us if we are in stealth."


    Hua Yueling is still very confident about this, the invisibility state is not a joke.Moreover, after the level of invisibility is increased, it is not to say that any action will cause the invisibility to be cracked. There is no such thing, otherwise Hua Yueling would not have such an idea.


    What needs to be solved most now is whether the guy in front of him is their goal. If he can find a way to determine it, he won''t have to worry about it and think about it, just solve him directly.


    "I still didn''t think clearly before accepting the task, and now I don''t have to worry so much."


    "There is no way. I didn''t think so much at the time. I also think it should be easier for my sister, but it is really not easy to find it."


    Aroline also had to say that she was wrong. In fact, the reason she advocated was mainly for rewards. She felt that it was just such a task. In her opinion, it was a very easy task. As long as she found someone to solve it, it would be effortless. , You can get a good reward, this transaction is still worthwhile.


    But thinking about it now, it is very easy to solve the enemy, but they have never thought about finding someone the most important thing.Perhaps it is because the information provided in the attachment is easy to find.


    If you think about it, it can¡¯t be considered difficult. Compared with modern society, there are also difficult aspects from simple aspects.


    As long as one of these people is selected, the key lies in how to choose.


    Hua Yueling and the others can only judge based on a general situation. As for whether this judgment is correct, it is hard to say.And Hua Yueling didn''t know whether the system would give a prompt after he solved a goal. He thought it would be like that before, but now thinking about it, this possibility seems a bit too high.


    Even he himself doesn''t know if the system will react or how it will react.


    These can''t be easily judged. Hua Yueling doesn''t know much about this aspect. If you want to know more, you still have to ask Xiaoxue, but I don''t know if Xiaoxue will answer him.After thinking about it, Hua Yueling felt that she should ask Xiaoxue, otherwise I don''t know how long it will take to be deadlocked here, anyway, there must be no way to solve this problem in a short time.


    "Xiaoxue, do you have any idea? Or what is the function of the system? If I kill one of the targets, will the system react?"


    Hua Yueling asked Xiaoxue, hoping to get some kind of answer.The answer is not necessarily what you want, but it is better than not knowing anything.


    "If the owner solves a goal, the system will definitely respond. The owner doesn''t need to worry. But how to find the goal is up to the owner. No one can help me."


    "That is to say, only after the opponent is solved can I know whether the opponent is my target."


    According to Xiaoxue''s words, this seems to be the case, but Hua Yueling feels that this is still a bit cruel, and he hopes to have a more gentle way.Although what they are doing is quite cruel, Hua Yueling does not want to be more cruel. He hopes that he can only accomplish his goals and only accomplish his own tasks. He does not do other things that hurt others. Willing to do it.


    But at present, it seems that there is no better way, and there is no better choice. If even Xiaoxue has no good way, then he can only take action, there is no other way.


    Hua Yueling is also quite unable to do this. In fact, he hopes that he can have a solution. He does not want to solve the current situation in this way, but he has no good solution.If there was a way, I would have figured it out a long time ago, and it would not have made much progress until now.


    Sighing, Hua Yueling stared at the figure that was walking out, and squeezed the Hidden Dragon Blade in his hand. This was a relatively simple method. There was no need to worry about being discovered, and there was no need to worry about all kinds of things.


    "It seems that it can only be like this."


    Hua Yueling turned her head and glanced at Sister Aroline, he didn''t have so much time to wait, this was the most annoying.If he can stay invisible for a while, maybe he can spend more time to find out if the other party is the person they are looking for, but now he doesn''t have that time.


    There is no way, then you can only act first.

 2161 Chapter 2161

    After talking with Xiaoxue, Hua Yueling made up her mind within a short time. Since even Xiaoxue said that there is no better way, then it seems that there are not many things she can do, so she can only judge by action. Is the other party the person he is looking for?


    Taking a deep breath, Hua Yueling sneaked past silently, but Aroline did not move in place.She just watched Hua Yueling''s actions and wanted to see how he did it.


    Soon he came behind the target, and the target didn''t even notice his existence, even if he came over.After Hua Yueling easily walked from his side to behind him, Hua Yueling stopped, did not continue to act for the time being, he still hesitated.


    In fact, he has been hesitating all the time, whether he wants to make a move, naturally there is no problem if he sells it now.The opponent will not even have any reaction and will be resolved, but in that case, if you find the wrong person, is the opponent not your goal?


    Hua Yueling still hesitated, but this time the hesitation time was much shorter. She felt that there shouldn''t be a big problem. The guy in front of her must be the one she was looking for.


    Standing up quietly, Hua Yueling got into trouble, the other party didn''t even react, and was easily hit by Hua Yueling''s attack.The gap between the two sides is really too big, otherwise he would not be hit and killed so easily by an attack like Hua Yueling.


    At the moment that person died, Hua Yueling received a new reminder that his mission had been updated.Regardless of other things, Hua Yueling hurriedly opened the task menu, then searched it, and quickly found a name that had been crossed out, that should be the guy who had just been solved by herself.


    In any case, one of the guys has already been dealt with.Although the progress cannot be said to be great, it only solves a fraction of the task. Compared with the rest, there is still a lot to do, but as long as there is progress, it is good.


    After solving a goal, Hua Yueling immediately returned to Sister Aroline and told her the answers to the things she cared about most, and then the two of them left directly from here.As for the guy who was solved, who made him the target of this mission.


    I don¡¯t know why he was chosen by the system¡¯s mission. In Huayueling¡¯s view, apart from the difficulty in determining who is the real target, there is nothing particularly difficult in other aspects. This is also why Huayueling does not understand The place.


    But no matter what, the task has been completed anyway, so there is no need to think about other tasks. Next, you have to complete other tasks. Prepare for other tasks.


    Thinking like this in their hearts, Hua Yueling and the others had sneaked out of the tribe quietly.They sneaked all the way, leaving the tribe without being noticed by anyone, and returned to the place where Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun were hiding.


    "How about, have you found the target?"


    Lu Yuetong and the others thought that Hua Yueling and Alorin had returned without success, but they only hoped that they could determine a general goal, but Hua Yueling and the others did better than they thought. .This is really something they didn''t expect.


    "It was easier to solve than I thought. I thought it would be more troublesome, but the guy we found was the goal we were looking for."


    Hua Yueling still said happily, he had never imagined that he could complete the task so quickly.Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun didn''t expect that they would have to wait for a while this time, but things were easier than they thought.


    "So our goal here has been achieved. Should we go elsewhere?"


    "Yes, but it will only be more difficult to find the next place. This time it is easier to know that the other party is the leader of the tribe, but we don''t know which tribe and what kind of character the next target is. This is more difficult."


    Although it is easier to solve a goal than expected, Hua Yueling is still not very happy, there is no way, who will let him have so many goals to solve, this can not be solved in a short while .


    However, I finally had a good start. Although it was a waste of time, it actually took less time than expected. Hua Yueling originally thought it would take more time to solve the problem, but it seems I think too much.


    Of course, Hua Yueling also knew that this was just the beginning, and the next thing was the trouble.This place still got enough information, it is hard to say whether the other places where they go next can get enough information, it depends on their luck.


    Hua Yueling had always thought that his luck was good, and he believed that this time his luck should not be too bad.But I can''t completely believe that my luck is enough, maybe my luck is not good enough.


    This kind of thing does not mean that it depends entirely on luck. There are other reasons, so it still needs to be treated dialectically.


    "But where are we going next? I don''t have an accurate goal now, and I don''t know which direction to go."


    "Send directly to a place."


    Sister Alorin¡¯s method is simple and straightforward, and regardless of whether she can go directly to the place she is looking for, she just sends it as she pleases anyway.Then, after arriving at the place of transmission, look around again, go to the nearby tribes to talk about information, and use the same method as before.


    This method does not mean that it must be very useful, every time you can get the information of a target as easily as this time.Maybe I have been to several tribes without asking anything, and maybe the first tribe I went to was the one they were looking for, but that would definitely be more troublesome.


    But things like that don''t necessarily happen. Anyway, the method mentioned by Sister Aroline seems to be the best method at present, and there is no other method better than this one.


    At least Huayueling can¡¯t think of a better way. There is no better and easier way than the one mentioned by Sister Aroline. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better to do this first, and wait until you think of a better one. Modify the strategy after the method, so no time is wasted.


    Hua Yueling has no opinion. Look at Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun. The two of them said that they have no opinion, so let''s do it.Four people passed unanimously, so there is nothing to say, so let''s do it.

 2162 Chapter 2162

    After the four people discussed, Hua Yueling and the others were ready to take action.The next action is nothing complicated, but the same operation as before.All they have to do is still use what they have on hand to attract the natives.


    The things that Huayueling and the others have on hand are still very attractive to the natives, unless they live in areas suitable for human habitation and easier to grow crops, otherwise the food on hand is for any tribe. useful.


    What''s more, they just asked for some information, it didn''t need to spend too much.If you do other things, you may need more food to exchange, but just asking for information doesn''t take much effort.


    Hua Yueling and the others walked aimlessly in one direction again. On the one hand, luck is reflected here, depending on whether there is a tribe in the direction they go.If they have traveled a long distance and still haven''t touched the tribe, they must change direction.


    This is a relatively primitive way of searching, even if it has Hua Yueling''s exploration skills and a certain skill of Sister Aroline that is used to understand the surrounding situation.Fortunately, the detection range of both of them can cover a relatively large area, not just the distance that the eyes can see, especially in such a demolished house, it is actually easier to detect.


    After all, what they saw in front of them was desolate, and there was nothing more they needed to pay attention to, and there was nothing they needed to penetrate with exploration skills.For example, tall buildings and the like, or woods and the like, are not available here. In this case, the exploration skills will also save a lot of energy.


    Compared to using exploration skills in the city, it is much easier to use exploration skills in such a place.


    But that is also relatively speaking. After all, the scope of exploration here is much larger, and the mental power spent is not much different. Huayueling is also mentally prepared, even if it spends more power, there is nothing, as long as it can Just find the target as soon as possible.


    So far, they haven''t discovered anything yet, and they still see so much.It is more difficult to find something.Hua Yueling scanned the circle in front of him. The range covered by the exploration skills was naturally much farther than the cohesion he could see, and he could see both front and back, left and right, but this distance still seemed a little insufficient.


    I don''t know how far Sister Aroline can explore, Hua Yueling is thinking about such a question in secret, but no one can answer his question.


    Hua Yueling subconsciously looked at Sister Aroline, she was still very curious about this, but what can be imagined is that the range that Sister Aroline can detect must be much larger than the range that she can detect. This is the difference between the two sides. The gap in the strength of the two sides is not only the gap in strength between the two sides.


    Although the abilities between the two are different, even in the same state, Sister Aroline must be better than herself, and she is also stronger than herself in the skill level.This point Hua Yueling is still certain, his detection skills have been upgraded to a good level, but of course it can''t be compared with the skills that Sister Aroline possesses.


    What kind of character Sister Alorin is? She has followed Sister Livio for so many years. After various training, her skill level is naturally not a joke.


    However, judging by the exploration skills that Hua Yueling possesses, the distance that Sister Alorin can cover is estimated to be as large as a village, at least.


    It¡¯s a pity that the scope to be explored here is much larger than what they can explore at a time. To find out in this way is actually tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack to some extent, the time and effort it takes. It''s not just a little bit.


    But this is still the best way for Hua Yueling and the others. Although it will take a lot of time, it is still hopeful at least.As for other methods, Hua Yueling and the others have not found it yet. If they find even one other method, they won''t just rely on their luck as they do now.


    In fact, there is nothing to say about this, Hua Yueling has already devoted himself to it.


    The four people walked in one direction for a long time, but basically they found nothing along the way.


    The environment is pretty good, at least better than the place where they went before.It''s not so desolate here, it''s more natural than expected. There are flowers and plants growing on the ground, and there are some trees, but they are growing scattered and not in large numbers.


    After walking a long distance, Hua Yueling and the others saw no more than three trees.Those trees didn''t know if they were newly grown or if they hadn''t grown big, anyway, they didn''t look like they existed a long time ago, but they grew up not long ago.


    But no matter what, nothing has been found here until now. Hua Yueling and the others have been walking for so long, and no tribe has found it.They thought it would be easier to find a tribe in such a place, but they didn''t expect it to be even more difficult.


    This is really something they didn''t expect, and it''s a bit strange.Maybe it''s just that their luck is not good enough. Anyway, according to the truth, the environment here is better than another area they have been to. I don''t know how much.


    Maybe the place they came from is not good enough, no matter what, their actions so far have not made any progress.If this continues, I don¡¯t know how long it will take.


    "Shall we change a place?"


    Lu Yuetong whispered at this time, but the other three people didn''t respond much. Everyone raised their heads and glanced in front of them, then looked at her again.


    "It''s no use changing to another place."


    Hua Yueling said.


    "We still have to do the same in a different place, and whether we can find it will still depend on our luck. Maybe we are lucky and we can find it soon, but maybe we have bad luck, and we will still make a little progress after looking for a long time. No, it doesn''t mean that you can find it in another place."


    Huayun and Aroline thought the same way. There was nothing wrong with this idea, and it was true.They can''t control much, and they don''t know enough about this place.


    No matter where you jump to, there won''t be much difference in the end. After all, all you need to do is move in one direction. There is no other way except this.After all, they don''t have that special ability, and they know where to go when they reach one place.

 2163 Chapter 2163

    Hua Yueling is quite helpless about this. He wants to change the current situation, but he can''t think of other ways, or can''t find other possibilities, so he can only use this most stupid way. .


    The dumbest way is also the best way, because there is no other way.


    This is the truth. Sleeping now cannot change these, whether it is Hua Yueling herself or Aroline.Not to mention Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun, they basically just follow behind and can''t help much.


    Aroline is very capable, maybe no one in this world is her opponent, but fighting is one thing, finding someone to find something is another.It''s not that if you are strong, what you are looking for will come to you, it is dreaming, not reality.


    Aroline couldn''t do that kind of thing, if he could do it, Hua Yueling and the others wouldn''t have to be so troublesome.


    "Or let''s separate and go in different directions. If we find something, we will call everyone over. Even if it is still troublesome, we can at least expand the scope of exploration."


    "This can be considered a good way. The biggest problem is how to contact you after discovering something."


    "Well, sister, I can contact you, but if you ask you to contact other people..."


    As Aroline said, she seemed to remember something, and began to search in her own space.She didn''t use the space ring, but a kind of space system ability she knew, which could maintain a relatively large space. Hua Yueling didn''t know exactly how big the space was, but he was sure it would not be too small.The size of a house should be more than that, although the usual space ring space is very small.


    Soon she found out what she was looking for, which was something similar to a headset. She gave the three small hollow balls in her hand to Hua Yueling and the others.


    "This thing can help you get in touch with people who have the same thing. If you want to get in touch with other people, just press your finger on the depression and input power into it."


    "Like this?"


    Hua Yueling tried it, and then heard a crisp sound, several sounds sounded at the same time, it was from the small balls in the hands of Aroline and the others.There was light shining in the hollow of the small ball, and the sound was constantly ringing, making it impossible to ignore its existence.


    "That''s it. If you want to connect, concentrate your power on your finger, press on it, and then you can talk to each other."


    "How is the call done?"


    Hua Yun asked immediately.


    "Is it only possible to make a one-to-one call, or is it possible to talk with multiple people directly?"


    This is an important question, and it will be more troublesome if you don''t figure it out.And if you want to use this kind of thing well, you have to figure it out. There is no way to use it well if you are confused.


    "This thing can talk to multiple people. It doesn''t mean that you have to be one-to-one. As long as the person you receive is connected, you can talk to other people."


    The ease of use of this thing was a bit beyond what Hua Yueling and the others expected. In this case, it was something similar to instant messaging software, and it was still such a small thing that it was very convenient to carry.


    In this way, there is no need to worry about anything, as long as you bring this item, you can talk to other people in time.But there is another point that Hua Yueling hasn''t thought of a good way for the time being.


    "Sister Aroline, there is another question. We can use fairy tales to understand which direction there is a tribe, but how do we get there?"


    If this problem isn''t resolved, it won''t work. In that case, the previous proposal is still in the air, and it is impossible to achieve it.


    This is easy to handle. It is relatively simple to accurately transmit around here. Calculate an approximate distance based on time, and the deviation in the past will not be too large.


    "No problem?"


    "Sister, when did I lie to you? Sister, if I said there is no problem, then there is definitely no problem."


    Aroline said with confidence that there really doesn''t seem to be a big problem with her appearance.In that case, Hua Yueling has nothing to say, so let''s do it.


    If you don''t have any opinions, start to separate from here.But if it is four directions, the road when you come is definitely not going, so you can only move in three directions.


    The four people were allocated a bit, but it was actually very simple. Hua Yueling and Sister Alorin acted alone, while Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong were two together.


    Sister Arolin continued to move forward, Hua Yueling clamored to move on the left, while Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong turned and walked to the right.


    Before the action, the four people had agreed to contact others as soon as they found something. It could not be said that they were not a little concerned because of their strength, and showed that the enemy here was weak.


    Although most of the tribes are not enemies to them, it is better to be careful in actions like this.


    Hua Yueling and the others naturally nodded their heads. In fact, everyone knew this in their hearts, and they all knew that they had to be more cautious and not too careless.Even if they are not here to cause trouble, they just come to complete the task.


    After they separated, Hua Yueling waved goodbye to them, and then walked in the direction of her responsibility.There is basically no big difference between this road and before. If you want to say the biggest difference, it may be that the journey has completely quieted down.


    After all, he is the only person on the road, and no one else will accompany him, so it is understandable to be lonely.But he is still not accustomed to this feeling, he prefers to act with Sister Aroline and the others, rather than being alone like now, like a lonely family, which is quite meaningless.


    However, Hua Yueling still suppressed her feelings, no matter how much she came to work, not to play.If you come to play, you don¡¯t need to be separated like it is now. Work is still important at the moment. It is better not to think so much before you finish the work. It is better to focus all your energy on the matter at hand. It will be easier to solve the problem.


    If you keep not paying attention, it will be more troublesome to solve the problem.


    "Forget it, it''s better not to think so much and just do your own thing."


    At this time, thinking too much is of no use. Instead of thinking about it, it¡¯s better to act like this. In that case, you might be able to find what you want as soon as possible.Otherwise, it won''t work forever.


    Hua Yueling encouraged herself, and then took a solid step forward.

 2164 Chapter 2164

    Not to mention that Hua Yueling saw a little loneliness here, while the other two sides were moving forward steadily.Aroline doesn¡¯t have so many thoughts like Hua Yueling. She just moves in the direction of the plan at her own pace. The same is true for Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun on the other side. They are both better than Hua Yueling. The speed should be faster.


    However, Hua Yueling was only confused for a short while, and soon he recovered and accelerated his speed.He also knew that he couldn''t always be like this, he had to focus on the task, he still thought too much before, in fact, it was completely unnecessary.


    Focusing on all the things in front of him, Hua Yueling''s exploration skills expanded to almost the extreme level, but what he could see was still the same.


    "It seems that finding a tribe is still more difficult."


    Hua Yueling sighed in a low voice, although he knew it would not be easy for a long time, but after so long, he really felt a little tired.After all, he had just walked such a long distance, and there was still no gain so far, so it is impossible to make him full of energy.


    "Come on slowly, there are still so many people here who haven''t found it. Now here is just one of them, and the remaining time will definitely not be less than the current one."


    At the moment, I can only take one step at a time, depending on which side has better luck.Hua Yueling felt that the possibility on her side should be greater, after all, her luck was there, even though she hadn''t played any role before.


    "I hope it can be more relaxed this time. Don''t always have the same scenery better than anything else."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t stand the state before him. The longer this state lasted, the more uncomfortable he would feel. He didn''t like the feeling very much.In such a place that can''t be said to be very natural, it feels like it is not much different from the city in modern society.


    There is no such a desolate place in the city. Nothing can be seen everywhere, no buildings, no living things, basically nothing.Although I can see some scattered plants and the like, it feels like that.


    Hua Yueling looked around, nothing can arouse his interest, it''s all meaningless.The most interesting thing you can see here is just those trees and some flowers and plants unique to this place.


    They are quite lush, and they can grow even in such an environment, enough to see how tenacious their vitality is.


    However, these flowers and trees are not so beautiful, but in Huayueling''s eyes, they are considered pretty good.His eyes fell on the plants, watching how they live in such a harsh environment and how they grow in such an environment.


    They grow fairly well, but there is definitely no way to compare them with those plants in a better environment.But even so, the growth is pretty good.


    In the hot wind, the flowers and the slender waist of the grass swayed with the wind. In the wind, they fluttered in the wind, involuntarily, unable to control their own body.They can only swing in the direction of the wind, until the wind stops, they can stop that swing and restore themselves to a calm posture.


    Hua Yueling stopped, staring at the flowers and plants, and he didn''t even know what he was thinking at this time. He only knew what seemed to be growing in his heart.


    "Even in such an environment they can still grow like this. It''s not easy at all."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help thinking so in her heart, but this kind of sigh only lasted for a while, and soon he abandoned such thoughts and continued to look forward.The road ahead is still very long, with no end in sight.


    In fact, in such a space, no matter which direction you look in, you can see the same.In such an environment, it is actually very easy to find out what is easier than you think, but it is also very difficult to some extent.


    Especially in such an environment, you don''t know how long it takes to find something, it is very, very difficult.


    Thinking of this, Huayueling couldn''t help sighing. She also walked a certain distance here, but she still hasn''t made any progress.


    I don¡¯t know how long it will take to make progress. Huayueling looks into the distance. To say that the distance he can see now is also very, very far. Although it is a little unclear when it comes to further distances, In fact, this does not affect his observation.


    Even if you don''t need exploration skills in such a place, you can get a panoramic view of the situation in a large distance, let alone use exploration skills.


    It''s just that it seems difficult to find tribes in this area, or the place they are teleported to is not very good, there is no tribe here.


    It stands to reason that this kind of place should have more tribes. After all, this kind of place is actually easier to survive. It is not like the place where they went before, and that kind of place is actually more difficult to survive. After all, environmental factors are placed. Not there.


    The other thing to say is that this place cannot be said to be much stronger than the previous environment, but it is definitely more suitable for survival than there.


    I don¡¯t know why it feels that the number of tribes here is not even as good as that of the place before. Actually, it can¡¯t be said to be like this, but it only makes Huayueling feel like this. After all, even though I have spent a lot of time looking for tribes before. , But I found it soon after all, and now it''s just not one.


    On the ground burned by the sun, Hua Yueling walked forward step by step. There is a road that never sees the end in front. Everything there gathers into one point, but there is nothing in that point that he wants to see. thing.


    Without seeing the existence of such a thing, all Hua Yueling could see was the barren land.Even if it is decorated with flowers, grasses, and trees, all you can see is a very boring environment.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t like this environment very much, but now he can''t change anything. He can only walk in such an environment, and can only follow in his own footsteps to see what is in this environment. .


    "It looks like finding someone here is no easier than finding someone."

 2165 Chapter 2165

    Just when Hua Yueling was at a loss as to whether she could find anything in the direction she was heading, the other two sisters Aroline, Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun didn¡¯t think so much, they just chose along their way. All the way forward.


    Compared with Hua Yueling, they have to be more calm and calm, don''t want so much, and just follow the established route. As for whether they can find something on this route, it is not their final say.


    They just act according to their own ideas, no matter whether such actions can find what they are looking for, these are very important to them, but they did not say that they have any other feelings because of this.


    Maintaining a good mood is very important. You don''t need to be very happy, as long as you can maintain a normal state of mind.The most fearful thing about acting in such a place is that you cannot control your mood.


    For example, Hua Yueling''s current state, in fact, he knew very well that his state was not good.This is often the case when he acts alone. He always has various ideas in his mind. In fact, he told himself more than once to calm down and don¡¯t think too much, but he still can¡¯t control himself. He needs to improve in this regard. .


    Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun talked about some topics between girls. The difference in age between them is not that big, so they can still talk very well.In fact, the preferences of the two people are also very similar, but this has something to do with Hua Yueling. After all, they usually get along with Hua Yueling, so it is normal that they are almost close to his preferences.


    There are a lot of things that everyone can talk about. In that case, two people will not feel lonely when they act together. They do the best, although the detection ability is much worse than that of Hua Yueling and Aroline.


    There is nothing to be discovered in the three aspects so far, what they can see is still the same scenery, but Hua Yueling is already a little used to it.He didn''t want to think about anything at all, and just walked forward sullenly. As for whether he could find something, although he hoped that he could find something, he obviously didn''t hold much hope.


    I don''t know how long it will take to walk like this to find a goal. Hua Yueling didn''t hold much hope. He just hoped that he would not be too unlucky. Even if it took some more time, he was afraid that nothing would be found.


    It may not be said that there is no such thing, and there is still a high probability.


    At the same time, the terrifying creature that was frightened by the power that Livio possessed was now hiding in his lair, which was an extremely dark place.You can''t see any light in this place, it is hidden here, recovering from the wounds you have suffered.


    Don''t look at the previous battle with Livello quickly ended, but the loss for it is still very large, much larger than expected.It originally thought it could improve its strength further, but the reality slapped it severely, telling it not to think about such good things.


    The situation is so bad that it cannot go out for a short time.Even if it is injured, it is still the strongest existence here, but now every action may aggravate its injury, not to mention the possible impact of the battle.


    So it went into hiding immediately after returning here. It didn''t expect to attract such a powerful guy this time, and it never thought that such a powerful guy would exist.


    It has always thought that it is God, that it is an omnipotent existence, and this is the case in this world.So it feels that even if it goes to other places.


    But I didn''t expect that he was just a person of similar strength in attracting investment, and he could attract people with such strength.It''s incredible. No one has been able to fight against its power, but now it finds that it is not the real situation. The real situation makes it more uncomfortable than it thought.


    It lies in the darkness and sleeps. It needs to rest and cannot continue anymore. It must restore its strength as soon as possible.In fact, before that, it was worried about those enemies chasing it over. It was so worried, so it didn''t dare to rest, it was always on guard, and as long as it found something wrong, it would immediately leave this place.


    But after waiting for a while, it found that it was a little different from what it thought. The other party didn¡¯t know what to think, but it didn¡¯t come to find it for the truth. Up to now, it seems that it¡¯s just teasing itself. Come find its trouble.


    Is the other party not caring about yourself at all?Thinking of this possibility, it can''t help feeling angry. No one has ever dared to treat himself like this, and no one has made himself angry so much. Those people are still the first.


    In fact, it should be fortunate to not be cared about by people like it is now. After all, there is a big gap in the strength of the two sides. If people really chase it, its strength will not be Liweiluo''s opponent at all.In that case, it has only a dead end. Even so, it still feels extremely angry. The feeling of anger is actually more or less understandable.


    If it were others, it would be the same, but who would make it less powerful than others.What''s more, it is still proactively picking things up. If it weren''t for it, it wouldn''t be the case.


    No matter what, it feels safer now. If the opponent hasn''t come over for so long, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    After all, if he wanted to chase him, the other party would have chased him a long time ago, and it is impossible for him to have no response until now.It can''t feel the presence of the other party, one may be unable to find the other party because of its strength, and one may be that the other party has not come over at all.


    In any case, as long as the other party does not come out is a good thing for it.No matter what the other person thinks, it has no way to understand the other person''s thoughts. All it can do is to expect it to be in a safe environment and nothing else.


    Once again, confirming that no one is coming, it still relaxes, and now it is indeed very tired, so it did not continue to wait and stay alert, it is resting.


    The injury can¡¯t be said to be serious, but it hasn¡¯t been injured in a long, long time. This kind of thing is simply unacceptable for it. It¡¯s actually hurt. Before attracting the opponent here, it was Never thought of this at all.


    Overestimating its own strength, it is too self-confident in itself, otherwise it would not be so.This is a punishment for it, but it is not serious as a punishment.

 2166 Chapter 2166

    Hua Yueling still doesn''t know where the demon who led them here is hiding now, but he doesn''t care about it, anyway, as long as the other party doesn''t come out.Now he is not the opponent of the other party, so he is more comfortable at the trouble that he can''t let go of him.


    It would be difficult if the other party came to make trouble, but when you think about it, Sister Livello and the others were opponents of that guy before, and the guy they got can only run away, which makes people feel ridiculous to think about it.


    However, Hua Yueling would not relax his vigilance because of this. He felt that the strength of the opponent was nothing more than that. He would certainly not be so careless. The strength of the opponent was still there. This was not a joke.


    Now Hua Yueling and the others have nothing else to do, they are just looking for the tribe.But it is still too difficult to find.After another journey, Huayue Ling and Bian''er are still the same, and there is nothing to discover, but fortunately, there is still some progress with others.


    "Xiaoling, Aroline, we have found a tribe here. That tribe doesn''t look very big. We are only far away. Do you want to come here?"


    "How is the situation over there?"


    Hua Yueling asked.He thought it would be better to wait for them to go back, but Aroline had a different idea.


    "Let''s go and take a look first. Be careful. With your strength, there shouldn''t be any problems. Don''t contact us. If there are any problems, we can go directly."


    "Let''s ask the same question, but we don''t have anything to exchange here."


    Hua Yun said so.The only things that were exchanged were now owned by Aroline. If she didn''t pass, they wouldn''t be able to exchange them. The other party might not be interested in the things in their hands.


    But no matter what, you can give it a try. If they have nothing to do, Aroline won''t be too late to come back.Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun decided to just go with them. Given their strength, they would definitely not be afraid of each other. After all, their strength is also there.


    Hua Yueling felt that even in the tribe, those people would not really fight against them, the opponent should not be so weak that they couldn''t even see their strength.Besides, they are not looking for trouble, there is no need to fight for it.


    Hua Yueling was still very worried about Sister Yun and Lu Yuetong. They were good at strength, but after all, there were only two of them.However, what they say here is also keeping an eye on the development of things at any time, there shouldn''t be too much problem.


    The most worrying thing is that if something really happens, there is no way to rush to it in time. Although Sister Aroline said that it can be transmitted by technology like a portal, this transmission is not accurate enough.


    "Maybe you don''t have to worry about it."


    Hua Yueling was thinking about what she had overlooked, or that she had missed something wrong.


    "In fact, there is no need to worry about that. Sister Aroline''s transmission should be very reliable, because this method of transmission has always been used, and I almost forgot about it if I couldn''t transmit where I wanted to go. ."


    Hua Yueling knew that she might be deceived by the accuracy of the previous transmission. In fact, when she understood the situation, she could actually be directly transmitted to the precise place, instead of being less accurate like other times.


    If this is the case, there is no need to worry about these things. Just keep an eye on the situation there. Let¡¯s see how well Sister Yun and Lu Yuetong are dealing with them. In fact, based on their abilities and experience, they definitely don¡¯t. What is the problem, I believe it will be better than Hua Yueling has to deal with by herself.


    To say that Hua Yueling is stronger than them, it is only her own strength, as for other aspects, there is not much difference, even worse than them.There is a gap between the two sides.


    It is impossible for Hua Yueling not to understand this. In fact, he knows it himself, but even so, he is still very worried about the safety of his sisters and they are worried that they have any unsolvable problems.


    It''s actually normal to have such a worried mood. Hua Yueling continued to walk forward, watching the situation with Sister Yun and the others while walking.For the time being, there seems to be no problem. They have not reached their destination yet, they are on the way.


    In the process of observation, he was also looking for the tribe, he was looking for whether there was a tribe on his side.


    However, there is no trace of the existence of any tribe within the scope that can be seen now, and from the current situation, it is estimated that there will not be much change in a long time.


    After all, the range that he can see at this time is still very large, and within such a large range, he can''t see anything worth noting.


    If you look at the past, this is an endless plain, although the plain does not look so attractive, making people unwilling to stay in such a place for a long time.


    But it also depends on where it is compared. If it is compared with the place I went to before, this place is heaven, but compared with the environment of a place like another world, this place is actually nothing at all.


    Huayueling doesn¡¯t know how far she has to go. Anyway, from the current situation, even if she walks that long distance, it¡¯s estimated that the same scenery can still be seen, and she wants to find one that will not fall. Is extremely difficult,


    In this regard, Huayueling has nothing to do. The scope of exploration skills that can be explored is limited. It does not mean that you can explore as far as you want, nor that you can find what you want.


    Hua Yueling wanted to find a tribe, and could probably tell what the tribe was like, but it was still of little use.


    Detection skills cannot detect what you need according to your own settings. If you have that ability, it will naturally make things easier, but it doesn''t.At least Hua Yueling couldn''t use that kind of ability right now, maybe a higher level of exploration skill could make some changes, but it definitely couldn''t be done now.


    As she walked, she thought about what''s going on with Sister Yun, and wondered if they had reached the tribe now.However, although some sounds can be heard from the small round ball similar to a mobile phone, they are only sounds from the environment, and no conversation is heard. It seems that they have not arrived yet.


    On the other side, Sister Aroline didn''t make any noise, but I think it shouldn''t be too long.


    Just as Hua Yueling thought, he didn''t go far, but he heard another sound from the small ball.

 2167 Chapter 2167

    Over there, Huayun and Lu Yuetong have already talked with the people in the tribe. The language between the two parties is not communicated but they can still communicate, there is no big problem.


    Hua Yun was the first to speak, expressing that she had no malice towards the other party, she was just visiting Zhao Li.However, people in the tribe seem to be more alert to outsiders, and I don¡¯t know why. It stands to reason that at this time when there is little communication between the tribes, if there are other people coming, it should be against each other It''s very welcome, and it shouldn''t be like this.


    But the fact is like this. The several tribes I''ve been to have encountered the same thing. People in the tribe are unusually alert to outsiders, and some even treat them directly as enemies.


    Hua Yueling didn''t understand why this happened, and no one could give him any explanation.It is unlikely to say that it was the devil''s trick, after all, if that were the case, Sister Aroline would definitely find out, not to mention that the other party would not be able to do so blatantly.


    No matter what, it was also beaten away by Sister Livello and the others, how could it still have the courage to appear in front of them.Even though there is only one Aroline, the deterrent power of such a person is enough.


    There began to talk over there, and there was nothing worth listening to.What Hua Yueling cares most is whether there is a conflict between the two parties. If there is no conflict, it would be okay, but don''t worry too much.


    It sounds like the exchange between the two parties is pretty good. Although the people there are wary of them, they won''t do anything about it.The two sides are still relatively peaceful.


    This doesn''t seem to be a big problem, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but she still doesn''t know if she can get some useful information from the other party.


    Listening to the sound, Sister Yun and the others seemed to have entered the tribe and could hear some footsteps, but the footsteps were not too heavy, which meant that there were not too many people following them.


    Hua Yun and the others took the initiative to find the leader of the tribe. The two parties first talked briefly, and through the conversation they also narrowed the distance, and then Hua Yun and the others began to ask some simple questions.


    However, they are not all asking questions. They did not do much the same as Hua Yueling and the others. They inserted some questions during the chat. Those questions were not abrupt and did not make people think they were too deliberate. .


    It doesn''t seem to be a big problem, the progress there is much better than here.However, it is hard to say whether you can get enough information from the other party.


    Hua Yueling felt that there might be gains. Of course, it is normal to have no gains. Hua Yueling would not care too much about this. After all, she was still exploring.


    As for whether the exploration has made enough progress, these are hard to say.


    The conversation between the two parties is still relatively simple or basic, and there is no particularly important news.While listening to them, Hua Yueling did not move on, but stopped and listened carefully, wondering if she could have some useful news for her.Maybe there is one in this direction, and it''s not too far away.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if it is farther away, as long as you know that you can find it in this direction.Knowing this will make him more confident and motivated to find, instead of worrying like he is now, worrying that he is looking for the wrong direction and can''t find anything.


    But now there is a more important thing, and that is to listen to sister Yun and the others if they can ask some information about the people they want to find.This kind of information is not so easy to ask. After all, you just came to this tribe as a leader, and you just met the leader of the tribe and other talents in the tribe. How could people just want to know whatever you want? tell you what.


    It must be trusted by the other party, or just as they did before, exchange with the other party with the materials that the other party needs.


    You can''t worry about this, you have to take your time, but if you can really use things to exchange with each other, then it will be much easier.


    Hua Yueling and the others may lack other things, but they will not lack what people lack here. Hua Yueling herself still has the heart.If you need anything, you can go back and buy it directly. He doesn''t believe that the tribal leader here will not be attracted to those things, and will resist the exchange.


    This is the advantage of having something that others are interested in. You can easily attract the attention of others, making it difficult for them to refuse a deal with you.


    Hua Yueling felt that such an exchange in this tribe would certainly not be wrong, but Sister Aroline hadn''t gone there yet, so it was too early to say what to exchange at this time.


    The conversation between the two parties slowly turned to the direction Huayun and the others wanted. They focused their problems on the direction they cared about. The tribe leader¡¯s words were obviously much less. It seemed that he was very concerned about Huayun and the others. The purpose is still somewhat understood.But this is also normal. After all, Hua Yun and the others didn''t hide their purpose.


    The conversation between the two parties quickly made substantial progress. In fact, the progress of the conversation would not be too bad if neither party deliberately concealed it.The two sides have not yet reached a level that can satisfy each other, but at least they know what each other wants.


    However, what the tribes want here is surprising. Unlike other tribes, they want weapons.


    There is nothing wrong with weapons, not food.Although the environment here is better, Hua Yueling doesn''t believe that there is no shortage of food here. He believes that there must be a lack of food here, at least not enough, but even so, what they want is still different.


    Surprising, but not insatiable.Hua Yueling and the others have many weapons in their hands, which are useless to them, but they are already quite good for the people here.


    However, the issue of how many weapons to exchange information has not yet been reached, Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong are trying to keep the price down anyway.The tribe leader wants to get as many weapons as possible, but Hua Yun''s approach is to say whether the information given by the other party is useful for them to judge whether to give them more weapons.


    But first of all, they are given some weapons, which is regarded as the initial cost of the transaction.This is also a way to reassure the other party, otherwise the other party may not necessarily believe you.

 2168 Chapter 2168

    The discussions between Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong and the tribal leader were fairly good, and they quickly reached a consensus.Then Hua Yun started asking questions.


    This makes Hua Yueling a little weird. Didn''t you mean to give the opponent some weapons first?Why did you just ask the question directly, and Sister Aroline didn''t respond from the beginning to the end. Did Sister Aroline have passed, or did she use other methods.


    Hua Yueling was very curious about this, but no one could answer his question.Anyway, the progress is good, he comforts himself in his heart like this, the other is not so important, as long as he can get the needed news.


    And the other party is not that easy to talk. If there are not enough props, the other party will definitely not answer your question so stupidly. Don''t think that the other party is stupid and you are smart.


    Ancient people are not fools. On the contrary, they are probably smarter than you.


    The questions Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong asked were still those, the most important of which was whether there were other tribes nearby, and who were the leaders of those tribes.The smarter thing than before is that they didn''t directly ask them if they knew some people, but whether they knew who the leaders of the tribes were.


    After asking these, you can ask others, and there is no problem.Although it may be exposed, the problem is not too big. After all, there is very little communication between different tribes in this kind of place, not to mention that many tribes may not have contact with each other for several years or even dozens of items, so There is no need to worry too much about these things.


    What surprised them was that the tribe leader here knew more than they had imagined. It seemed that he had also traveled to this area, so he really knew a lot about the tribe and tribe leader here.


    This is not easy. The three Hua Yueling and the others have been to, but he knows so much, even the tribe that he visited in the first place, the tribe leader there knows nothing compared to him. .


    From his conversation, I know that he really knows a lot about this area, and what the various tribes are like, who the current tribe leader is, and what kind of people already exist in the tribe can be said to be very knowledgeable. detailed.


    After listening, Hua Yueling even felt that the other party might not be the leader of a tribe, but an intelligence dealer. In short, he was very qualified as an intelligence dealer.


    But the only pity is that he only knows the situation around here, but this is understandable, if he can travel the whole world, then it can be said that no one knows that no one knows in this world.


    That kind of thing is very difficult to do, at least you alone should not think of being able to do it.After all, it doesn''t mean that you can do it by taking a walk-and-go trip with a dream, it is just a dream.


    It¡¯s unrealistic to think about that. If in modern society, or in a more advanced era, human beings can no longer only live in small tribes like they are now, but can live in cities. The control of the world will be more powerful, and people will travel more easily, but safety issues will definitely still exist.


    Security issues are difficult to solve in a short period of time. What is needed is not only the progress of the times, but also the improvement of people themselves.If everyone is kind-hearted, then many things will actually be much simpler, but it is difficult to achieve that level. This is the truth.


    Hua Yueling finds it very difficult for someone to do this, and she may not be able to do it, let alone think that other people can do it.


    In the current world situation, what the other party can do is already quite good, at least in Hua Yueling''s opinion.Although the tribal leaders must have strength, such actions, in a large area that has not been explored or understood, or the whole world is regarded as a huge area to explore, it is not only powerful. Did it.


    Just having strength is definitely not enough, there are many things to prepare, food and water resources, as well as weapons and equipment.When you walk outside, you don¡¯t know how long you will go. When you go out from one tribe to another tribe, you don¡¯t know how far you will go during this period, you can only guess.


    It can only be said to be a commonplace meal, so it is basically impossible to say that you can go on the road alone without preparation.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t know how this tribe leader did it, but no matter what, he was an explorer worth admiring.He could be called an explorer, Hua Yueling felt that there was no problem at all.


    There are not many such people. There may be many people who like to explore, but there are very few who can really do it.This has something to do with all aspects, no matter what, Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong only relied on some useless weapons for them to exchange so much information, which is still a profit.


    Hua Yueling and the others can guess what the exchanged weapons will be used by the tribe leader, but they are not interested, they don''t want to care about it.


    Hua Yueling and the others could naturally ask why the other party exchanged weapons instead of other, but what''s the point of that.No matter it is to them or to others, there is no doubt at all.


    It is impossible not to exchange if the question is clear, unless the other party is still willing to propose a new exchange method, but Hua Yueling feels that the possibility is not high, so it is better not to expect too much.


    Besides, this is the other party''s business, the world''s business, they don''t have to deal with so much, and they are not world police.


    The transaction between the two parties made each other very satisfied. The weapons obtained in the transaction seemed to be somewhat less for the tribal leader, but he was not unwilling to answer Huayun and their questions because of this, and he still answered very seriously. Now, this makes people feel good.


    After getting enough information, Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong gave each other some weapons and armors. These things were accumulated when they usually fought with Hua Yueling.Of course, it was not clear where Hua Yueling came from before, but he guessed that it was Sister Aroline who gave it to them, in some way.


    In any case, now they have mastered new information, which is a good thing for them, and the better thing is that they have determined where they are going next.


    "What shall we do next?"


    Hua Yueling asked the others that they could actually regroup and act together.

 2169 Chapter 2169

    Regrouping to act together has the benefit of regrouping, but acting alone also has the benefit of acting alone.The current news they received from the tribal leader is only a rough idea, so it is easier to find them if they approach the past from different directions. It is not so easy if everyone gathers together.


    Of course, they haven''t thought about how to do it. It''s good to determine the way forward, and you don''t have to worry about the specific details.


    "It''s better to act separately, in that case the chances of finding it are greater."


    "It is confirmed that the target is in our direction. It is better for you to send it directly. It does not matter whether you act with me or Xiaoyueling, or if you still choose a path by yourself, there is no problem."


    Arolin said so, Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong both thought about it, then looked at each other and decided to act with Hua Yueling.After all, the general direction is already known. What they have to do next is to go in that direction. There may be some deviations in the process, but as long as they follow the route described by the tribe leader, the problem should not be too big.


    "Send us to Xiaoling."


    Aroline didn''t speak, but soon Hua Yueling found a portal opened beside her, and three figures came out from inside.


    Hua Yueling was somewhat surprised to see that Sister Alorin was also teleporting to her. Originally, he thought that only Sister Yun and Yuetong would send it, but he didn''t expect that even Sister Aroline would also come.In this case, can she send it back?


    Thinking of this in her heart, but Hua Yueling didn''t ask, just looked at her.


    "Sister, I won''t go back, let''s all act together. As long as we move in this direction, there will be no problem, and there is no other goal here, only one goal."


    Aroline was not ready to go back to her previous path, but to act with them.In this case, the four people reunited again, and everyone moved together.


    According to the leader of the tribe, it takes about ten days to reach the destination by walking in this direction.That is a pretty big tribe, it should be one of the biggest tribes around here.


    That tribe was their destination, and it took too much time to go directly, so everyone decided to use the portal to teleport.


    "Then just pass it through, don''t go forward, there is no need for that."


    Hua Yueling said so, now only Sister Aroline among them can do this, no one else can do it.


    "Then don''t go on, just send it over. But as I said before, I can''t help the accuracy of the transfer."


    "But this time the distance that needs to be teleported is also very far, and the distance of teleportation should not be exceeded, right?"


    "The distance can be controlled, probably at a certain point. This requires judging the distance of the target and then deciding where to teleport to. The accuracy is still not enough, but there should not be much deviation, let''s try it first. If the time doesn¡¯t work, we will continue to use the same method. Let¡¯s find them separately. It will be easier to find them.¡±


    "Also, so be it."


    After hearing Aroline''s explanation, Hua Yueling and the others nodded. This should be the best way at present.


    Still using the portal to teleport, after passing the portal, Hua Yueling knew that he had come to a different place.The environment here is better than the environment in another part of the portal.


    It was really the first time Hua Yueling saw grass here, and it was still such a prosperous grassland.The flowers and the green grass complement each other, and the most valuable thing is that there are still animals here, which is really quite good.


    Suddenly, the breath of life here became strong, and even the natural breath gave people a sense of prosperity.


    Hua Yueling still prefers this place, it is much better than other places.


    Some small and exquisite creatures could be seen running happily in the distance, but they ran away immediately after they found Hua Yueling and ran towards the distance.


    It still looks scared of them, but this is normal.In such a place, those animals and the like will be hunted by humans in the tribe, and there are various materials used as food, so it is completely normal to run away in fear after seeing humans.


    Hua Yueling thinks it¡¯s quite interesting. Those animals are quite cute, but they can¡¯t be blamed on people from other worlds because of this. After all, they are also like this. There are very few people who don¡¯t like meat, but people who like meat. Hunting will happen. This is normal. Although such a thing is cruel, it is necessary for humans.


    "The environment here is pretty good, but in this way the tribes here should develop well."


    "Well, it can be seen from the environment, but it is not necessarily. The environment is very important, but other aspects need to be considered. Just judging from the environment is not enough."


    Hua Yueling and the others teleported out from the portal, and then roughly judged where they were.In fact, it is difficult for them to judge where they are. After all, the portal is not so accurate. According to Aroline, the deviation should not be too big. They are now near the target tribe, but they still need to walk a long way. Arrived at the destination.


    "The question now is in which direction we should go."


    Hua Yueling said seriously, even though it was transmitted in a straight line, Shui didn''t know if it deviated from the established route.If it is, there will definitely be some impact, but in fact, the impact is not that big, as long as the deviation is not too large. With the detection ability of Huayueling and Aroline, they can understand more easily. In a large part of the area, if the coverage is large enough, the road deviating from the track is not a big problem.


    Anyway, the scope of their exploration is very good, as long as they don''t deviate too much, there is no problem.


    Hua Yueling is now staring at the front, from here you can see something in the distance, something is moving here.Hua Yueling was not sure what it was, but it seemed to be a human being.


    "Those people should be from the tribes here. I don''t know if they are the tribes we are looking for."


    "Go and talk to them, we will be able to determine if we are looking for the place when we arrive."


    Aroline said calmly.

 2170 Chapter 2170

    "The leader of the tribe with whom we traded said that there should be only one tribe here, at such a distance. If there are other tribes farther away, the distance will need to be at least doubled to get there. "


    "That should be correct. If there are tribes around here, that''s the one we''re looking for. Although the portal I made is not particularly accurate, it can''t be so deviated."


    Aroline is still very confident of herself in this respect. After all, the deviation between the ten-day road and the twenty-day road is not a little bit, the deviation is quite large, unless it is completely unable to control herself. The portal, otherwise, there can be no such situation.


    "Hello."


    It didn''t take long before Hua Yueling and the others walked forward that they soon met those people. They had relatively simple weapons in their hands, and they seemed to be patrolling.


    Hua Yueling greeted them. Those people were a little surprised. Maybe they had never met someone like Hua Yueling.


    But in fact, this is normal. After all, there are no people dressed up like Hua Yueling and others in this kind of place.It''s not surprising that people who are dressed like them are surprised.


    "Hello."


    The other party didn''t guard Hua Yueling and the others, but also greeted them very friendly.


    "Are you from the nearby tribes? We are traveling everywhere. I heard that there is a very large tribe here, so I wanted to go there. I wonder if you can tell us how to go."


    "..."


    The few hesitated, one of them walked out and glanced over Hua Yueling and the others, perhaps because they thought they were not threatening, and did not look like bad guys, he pointed to the left behind him. .


    "There is our tribe. If you want to go, just go there. It won''t be long before you can get there."


    "Thank you, we have been around here for a long time. If we didn''t meet you, I don''t know how long we will find it."


    Hua Yueling and the others said goodbye to them after asking, and then separated from each other.The two groups of people didn''t actually talk about anything, they just asked each other a good deal, and then got the information they wanted to know, Hua Yueling and the others walked directly in the direction the other party pointed to them.


    In fact, there are some troubles in this way. If something happens in the tribe later, the other party will definitely understand immediately that it is the disturbance they caused.However, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t think too much. They didn''t live here anyway. There were some riots, and they knew it was done by the other party. There was nothing wrong with this, and there would be no big problems.


    Anyway, as long as the problem is solved, Hua Yueling and the others will leave immediately and will not stay here.


    Following the directions directed by the other party, Hua Yueling and the others had spent some time seeing a tribe. When they saw that tribe, he knew that what the previous tribe leader said was really correct.This tribe here is indeed one of the largest.


    None of the three tribes they had visited was bigger than this one. According to Sister Yun, the tribe they found could only be regarded as a medium tribe. It may be larger than the two previous tribes, but not much larger.But the tribe in front of me is obviously different, it looks like a small town at first glance.


    It is in such an environment that we can see such tribes. In such places with bad environment, or where the environment is not ideal, it is difficult to see tribes like this, such local tribes. It is difficult to develop, and it is not always possible to survive with a few people, let alone a lot of people.


    It is even more difficult for such a tribe to do something, but it is actually not that difficult for Hua Yueling and the others.It''s just that if they just go in like this, it might be a little troublesome.


    "It should be right here."


    Hua Yueling stopped, watching the tribe in front of her and asked in a low voice.If it is determined that this is the case, then there is no need for everyone to go in. It should still use the same method as before, use stealth skills to invade, and then find their target.


    But there is no place to hide here, and there is actually no problem even if they go in together.They can make a surprise attack and leave directly, it is impossible for the people here to stop them.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to do that, he wanted to solve the problem quietly, not willing to attract the attention of others.


    "Let''s go together. Such a big tribe should usually have a lot of contacts with other tribes. You can ask questions here. Wait until you are done asking before you start."


    It is already certain that the target this time is the leader of this tribe.Hua Yueling doesn''t know why their next mission targets are leaders of various tribes. If you think about it in terms of conspiracy theory, if the mission in the system is related to reality, then this means that there are people in this world. To do things.


    However, Hua Yueling still doesn''t know the relationship between her world and the tasks in the system.According to Xiaoxue, the tasks in the system are related to the world itself. What kind of world you are in can be detected, and then a task belonging to this world can be formed. How to complete the task can only be completed in this world. .


    Through this, it can be judged that the system is connected to different worlds. As for the closeness of the connection, whether the result of the task will affect reality, and how the task came, whether it is in such a world that someone hopes Someone can help oneself to do things like this, so there will be tasks generated in one''s own system.


    If this is not the case, as a system, it is just a virtual thing, and virtual, which means that such a task is actually not completed at all.


    Hua Yueling can''t judge what the facts are, but he personally thinks that the system should not be something like an isolated island in the sea, but should be connected to the world.This is true of everything in it, the tasks it releases, and even his influence on Hua Yueling and others.


    In this case, it is impossible to say that those tasks are merely tasks, but have no meaning in this world, at least Hua Yueling feels that the possibility is still very small.


    But it''s certainly not someone who publishes tasks in the system. That kind of thing is basically impossible.In this way, it can only be possible that the system reads the thoughts of some people in this world in some way, thus generating tasks.

 2171 Chapter 2171

    Helping that person to complete the task will have no idea what impact the world will have, but if that person is a tribe leader and wants to expand his tribe, then through this method, or have such thoughts , Killing the leaders of other tribes, and then taking advantage of the chaos of other tribes, attacking and conquering the other tribe, in fact, it is still possible.


    "In that case, some places will be very strange, it should not be the case. This way, it feels more like trying to make the world more chaotic, not for others."


    Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart, no matter how she thought about it, she felt that something was wrong.According to my previous thoughts, although there is a possibility, the possibility is actually not that big.


    If their goals are all within a range, it¡¯s okay, but their goals are in the entire world, scattered everywhere, the guy posting the task, no matter how strong the tribe is, he can¡¯t do so. Reach out in many places.


    The power of the tribes in this world still has its limitations, and this limitation cannot be overcome in a short time.


    If you can¡¯t overcome it, then you can¡¯t continue to think as you thought before, but think in other ways. According to the original thinking, there should be no way to come up with a reliable answer, but thinking from other aspects may not be possible. Better explanation method.


    However, Hua Yueling''s attention didn''t stop there. After all, there was no need to think so much for the time being. To a large extent, things in this world had little to do with them.


    Hua Yueling only wanted to complete the task as soon as possible. As for other aspects, he didn''t think so much.Now this kind of thinking is just that he is thinking about the relationship between the tasks in the system and the reality, which is actually very important.


    I have communicated with other people through the system. Although the two parties have never met or even said a word from the beginning to the end, there is indeed a transaction between the two parties.


    "But if I think so, where do the prizes for the mission come from?"


    Hua Yueling thinks this question is also somewhat interesting. It should be a reward from the task issuer, but the task issuer may not even know that he has issued the task. In this case, how do you get rewards from him? .


    Huayueling didn''t know the rules of operation inside, but he felt that the system would definitely not lose money. As for what the system would do, it was not all he could know.


    The system would definitely not suffer anyway, Hua Yueling was sure of this.


    There is no need to think about how the system will do it, these are not helpful to him, and he can''t say relying on these to do something.Just do your own thing now,


    In this way, Hua Yueling and the others came to the tribe they were targeting, and Hua Yueling and the others were looking at the tribe from a distance.It has to be said that it is a big tribe, and it does have the performance as a big tribe.


    It can be seen that the defense of this tribe is very strict. Although the wall of the tribe is also made of wood, it is very tight and high. It does not mean that a person can just enter from the outside. of.


    The other thing to say is that there are also a lot of soldiers guarding there. Just a rough count, Hua Yueling found that there were more than a dozen soldiers on just one side.


    "The difference from the previous tribes is really big. It feels more difficult to do something in such a place."


    Hua Yueling whispered to the person beside her.Hua Yueling felt that it would be better to be more cautious in such a place, and it would be better not to have so many people passing by, it would be more unsafe.


    "In this case, we''ll just wait by the side and find a hidden place. It''s better to go with Aroline, Xiaoling."


    "It''s set for the time being. Sister Yun, you and Yuetong find a place to wait for us, and we will find you later."


    It would be much easier if everyone had invisibility skills, but the reality is that only he and Aroline have invisibility skills, and no one else can.In this situation, only the two of them can act together, but it is more convenient for two of them to act, not to mention that both parties are in a state of invisibility. In this state, it is easier to invade the tribe.


    Hua Yueling and Alorin were quite fast. After they separated from Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong, they hurried to the entrance of the tribe along the way.However, they have long been invisible, so there is no need to worry about being discovered.


    Two people came to the entrance of the tribe lightly. They slowed down. It is better not to be too arrogant in this kind of place, otherwise it will be easier to be found.


    The two sneaked into the tribe quietly, and no one discovered their existence along the way.It can be seen that even in such a large tribe, there are not so many high-end combat powers in it, and even people who can compare with Huayueling cannot be found, let alone a task that can compete with Aroline. Up.


    Hua Yueling and the others took a quick turn in the tribe, but in fact they didn''t have to be so careful after entering the tribe.The soldiers on the periphery are very alert and need to be careful, but the inside of the tribe is not the same. The people inside the tribe are certainly not as alert as the soldiers outside, so in the case of great differences in strength, even if there is something Mistakes can also hide the past.


    Hua Yueling and the others don''t have to worry about anything, they can move forward in a relatively relaxed situation.It¡¯s a troublesome thing to find in such a big tribe,


    Here they still need to spend a lot of time looking for it. Their goal is actually very simple. They are looking for the largest building here, which should be the place where the tribal leader lives.


    This may be a consensus. Generally speaking, people with higher status live in better places.In a tribe, the tribal leader is the person with the highest status, so he lives in the best place in the tribe. In fact, this is normal and there is no problem.


    Hua Yueling and the others circled around, aiming at a big house in the depths of the tribe.The house looked very luxurious, although it might still be a bit old in Hua Yueling''s eyes, it was a building in this world after all.


    But this is only in the eyes of Hua Yueling and others, in the eyes of others in this tribe, it is already a very, very luxurious building.

 2172 Chapter 2172

    "It should be right here."


    Hua Yueling and Aroline hid beside a building, staring at the building with the largest area in the distance and said.


    They searched for one in this tribe. Although there are many large buildings, there is no building comparable to any building.


    To say that it was not the tribal leader but other people in the tribe that lived there, Hua Yueling thought that was impossible.


    Except for the tribal chiefs, it is estimated that no one would dare to build such a large building, at least such a conspicuous building.After all, such a building in this place can be said to be the largest building in the tribe. In this case, although the leader of the tribe may not say anything, what will he think and what other people in the tribe will think.


    These all need to be considered, and the people here must also understand these, so before building a building, they will definitely build their own place according to the building built by the tribal leader.


    Don''t underestimate this, because it can be fatal sometimes.


    Hua Yueling and the others observed for a while, but although there were people in the building, all they saw were servants. As for whether the owner of that place was on the facade of the building, they were not yet sure about this.


    "Let''s go and take a look. If you can''t find it later, go out first and come back later."


    It''s hard to observe anything just by observing here, Hua Yueling and the others decided to go closer to see how the situation is.The two arrived at the destination quickly. At the entrance, the two did not go inside immediately, but stopped, waited for a while, and then continued to the door.


    Listening to the sound inside, it was quiet, there should be no one near the door, and no footsteps or other sounds could be heard.


    Looking around, making sure that there are no other people nearby, Huayue opened the door lightly.


    The door was not locked, so he pushed it open easily. The two walked in quickly, and then managed the door again.Observing the situation again, the hall was very quiet, with no one.


    The two decided to act together and search the entire place.And if the time for Huayueling''s stealth skills comes, they can even hide here directly, without going out at all, and continue to explore here after the time has passed.


    In any case, this is considered to be a relatively good method. Hua Yueling thinks that this is enough, and there is no need to go out in trouble.


    And it can save time, don¡¯t worry about this or that.


    The main reason is that there doesn''t seem to be many people in it, and their strength is enough, so don''t worry about that much.


    The two people knew that there was actually no one here, there were people here, after all, not long ago they discovered that there were servants here.It''s just that those servants don''t know where they are now, and they can''t see them here.


    "Be careful, Xiaoyueling, pay attention to your time, don''t be caught by the time and don''t know."


    "Well, I always remember it, there will be no problem."


    Hua Yueling said quite confidently. In fact, he didn''t need to remember at all, as the skills showed how much time was left.There is almost half of the time left now, which is definitely enough.


    If you can find the target now, there will be no problems if you directly solve the target and leave immediately.But the problem is that it is impossible. It is difficult for them to find the target in such a short time, and no one knows where the other party is now.


    It''s fine if he is at home, but what if he goes out.


    Hua Yueling and Aroline did go around the tribe for a full circle, but they didn''t see anyone who resembled the leader of the tribe.Generally speaking, there should be a lot of people around such people, so it is easier to find them.


    Going up the stairs, I didn''t expect that there will be stairs at this time. Although it feels a bit dangerous, the actual problem is not too big.


    Hua Yueling went all the way, and soon ran into a servant.He immediately stopped and waited until the sound of the opponent''s footsteps passed by his side and disappeared downstairs before moving on.


    "That man is just a servant."


    Hua Yueling looked back and looked at the other party''s identity easily.It''s not just about dressing, but there must be a big difference between a tribal leader and his servants.


    After the two people reached the second floor, they began to look for it. The second floor is a bit smaller than the first floor, and it is naturally easier to find. Hua Yueling and the others spent some time on the entire second floor. Turned around, but did not find their target here.


    "Go to the first floor again."


    They haven''t searched the entire first floor before going up to the second floor. Since they are not on the second floor, it is more likely to be on the first floor.


    You don¡¯t need to manage the second floor anymore. Then, just search the first floor and there is no problem. I just don¡¯t know if you can find someone on the first floor.If they can''t find anyone on the first floor, they can only hide in a place and wait for the time being. Although the time left is enough for them to find or speak out, there is no need for a short time.


    What''s more, even if you don''t go out, you can still get in touch with Sister Yun and Yuetong. It doesn''t matter if you don''t contact them. In terms of their strength, Sister Yun and the others have no need to worry.


    The gap between the two sides is still a bit bigger, not to mention Sister Aroline, even if only Hua Yueling is alone, there is no problem in killing seven in and out in this tribe.


    Footsteps sounded downstairs, the sound of the two servants who went downstairs.When Hua Yueling and the others searched upstairs, the two people didn''t know if they were busy with their work downstairs, it seemed that they didn''t.


    Standing at the top of the stairs, lowered your head and looked down. Below the stairs was an empty hall. There were no people in the hall. The two servants who came down were not here either. They should be in other rooms when they heard the voice.


    "The room where the servant is listening to sounds should be where the master is not."


    Hua Yueling said in a low voice. Although the two servants lowered their voices, Hua Yueling still heard clearly.After all, where the strength lies, his hearing is not comparable to those of ordinary people.


    The two servants talked very happily, and they still talked about the master''s gossip. They were really not afraid of being heard by the master. If they were really heard, then they would be in big trouble.

 2173 Chapter 2173

    The two servants didn''t care much about what Hua Yueling talked about. He only cared about whether he could get news of the master here from them.But after listening for a while, he shook his head. Those gossips were nothing useful, just gossip.


    After listening to it, I felt that what they were saying was useless, it was impossible to help them find the person they were looking for, so Hua Yueling thought about giving up.It''s better to find it by yourself, it''s useless to hear it here.


    The two looked at each other, and then they changed directions and looked in another direction.There was no footsteps, no other movement, and it seemed that no one else was there.


    In that case, it might be possible to find something from the other direction, but Hua Yueling didn''t have much hope. Sometimes the greater the hope in her heart, the worse it turned out to be.


    Hua Yueling and the others turned and looked for it from another direction.The following roads are basically connected, so it is actually quite easy to find someone.Also don''t look at this building is quite big, but it doesn''t take much time to start looking.


    "It seems that he is not here."


    After searching for half of the area, Hua Yueling and the others came to the other side at this time, that is, the area where the two servants were before, and now they seem to be still here.Hua Yueling can also hear their conversations and busy voices.


    The two didn''t care about this. They went all the way and searched all the places they had passed along the way, but they didn''t see any figures.Generally speaking, after their observations, it seems that there are only those two servants in this building now. It doesn''t look like there are other people. If there are other people, they should have been able to find out. It''s impossible. So far, nothing has been discovered and no progress has been made.


    When they came to the room where the two servants were, it turned out that they were busy cooking, and the two of them were busy cleaning up the dishes in their hands. They looked quite busy.


    "There are no other people, it seems that we still don''t disturb them. Let''s go out and have a look, if you look at it this way, the other person should really not be here."


    But there is a problem. If the other party is not here, where will he be?


    It''s not that I haven''t searched outside, and I have searched outside, but I didn''t find the other person. This is strange. Neither outside nor here, then where is the other person?


    Huayueling was thinking about such a problem, but in fact there is another possibility that he just let it go.This possibility is not unavailable, but Hua Yueling and the others didn''t think about it before.


    They have been thinking according to their previous ideas, which is the way to find tribal leaders when they go to other places.Basically, the tribal leaders in those places are in the tribe, and maybe they are not lucky enough this time, so they encountered this situation.In any case, it seems that there is no progress.


    "It seems that the other party is not here, what shall we do next?"


    Hua Yueling looked at Sister Alorin and asked her opinion.If you can''t find it here, you can naturally go out and continue searching, but the possibility of finding it shouldn''t be too great.It is fine to wait here, but it will take a lot more time.


    "Is it time for invisibility?"


    "It''s fast, there are still dozens of seconds, but it doesn''t matter. I can use the skills attached to the hidden dragon blade, so that I can continue to act, and when the time on the hidden dragon blade is also used up, the invisibility skills will also be used. Can be used again."


    "That''s OK, let''s not wait here, just go outside and look for it. He should be outside. Maybe we are out of luck. He has already gone out. If it doesn''t work, we can only find a way to ask someone to ask. ."


    In fact, it is to ask someone to ask, but it is definitely not just to ask someone if you find it. That''s definitely OK, but it may be a little troublesome then.


    No matter what, what Hua Yueling and the others need to do now is to find and see where the other party is. This is a more serious issue.The other party may be in the tribe, but Hua Yueling feels that it is more likely that the other party is not here at all, and it will definitely be more troublesome.


    Of course, they can actually wait here. That''s nothing, but it takes a little longer.


    Although Hua Yueling and the others said they had time, they didn''t use time like that.


    "What should we do if we can''t find him yet."


    After leaving the house, Hua Yueling whispered to Sister Alorin next to her.Anyway, he felt that Sister Aroline would definitely not want to wait here, let alone her, even if he didn''t want to do that, it would be a waste of time.


    There are so many things he can do in that kind of time, how could it be wasted here.


    The crowd in the tribe is worthy of being one of the largest tribes around here. Compared to the tribes they have been to before, it is more lively.The tribes I have visited before give people a relatively deserted feeling. Although Hua Yueling and the others have not stayed in those tribes for too long, they still have some impressions of those tribes.


    No tribe has such a lively feeling like this tribe, this is a place that really makes people feel very popular.Those ministries are too small and fewer people,


    "Leave here if you can''t find it. I''ve already noted the location. When you go to other places, just remember a rough distance and you can teleport it back. It doesn''t have to be as troublesome as it is now."


    Aroline said that, it didn''t sound like a troublesome thing, it could be done easily.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know if it was troublesome, but he must have thought the same way. It was not too different from Sister Aroline''s thinking, and she didn''t want to waste too much time here.Anyway, there is still time for the task, and the task goal is not the only one. As long as it is confirmed that it can be sent back, then this time for "waiting" can be used to find other goals. Maybe the goals in other places are solved. If it falls, the people here will also come back.


    After walking around the house of the tribe leader, Hua Yueling and the others walked around here again. What they have to do is simple, look for people here that can attract their attention.If there is such a person, that person may be the target they are looking for, but if not, then one thing can probably be determined, the person they are looking for should be out.

 2174 Chapter 2174

    There are still a lot of people in the tribe, and Hua Yueling and the others have met a lot of people along the way. Those are just ordinary people, and there is no threat to Hua Yueling and the others.


    Warriors are rarely seen in the tribe, and I don''t know if they have all gone out or what happened.


    Obviously, the road has not been repaired, so it is more difficult to walk. The buildings are all relatively old. They should have been built a long time ago, but so far it seems that there is no problem and it is still a place for people to live.


    Walking around randomly in the tribe, Hua Yueling and the others met quite a few people, but basically there was nothing worthy of their attention among these people.They are just ordinary people. Those people don''t know what they are doing. It feels like they are aimless, just walking around in the tribe without any other things.


    Hua Yueling''s gaze only stayed on those guys for a short time, then she moved her gaze away and turned to other places.Unfortunately, no one in this place deserves his attention.


    I walked through the old houses, and those houses are all old, but it doesn''t seem to be a big problem to live in.After all, the houses where people live are basically the same. If you want to say that the house where the chief of the tribe lives is different, you can clearly see that it has been repaired later.


    Ordinary people estimate that there is no way to do the same things as tribal leaders, after all, they are incomparable with tribal leaders.


    After another round, Hua Yueling and the others basically made no progress. In the end, they were still the same. They still didn''t find the tribe leader, and didn''t know where he went. It seemed that the only way to find him was to find someone. Asked.


    Hua Yueling and the others felt that they had adopted other methods. The two hurriedly drove out of the tribe all the way. After finding Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong, they expressed their thoughts.


    "It''s better for everyone to go together, don''t worry so much."


    Hua Yueling was thinking about whether or not to go with the two of them. Sister Yun and Yuetong are still waiting here. After all, there is no need for so many people to pass this kind of thing, but after a brief discussion, they decided to go together. go with.


    When they arrived in the tribe, Hua Yueling and the others asked if the tribe leader was in the tribe. They had something to find the tribe leader.The people in the tribe didn''t seem to be very wary of them, and they answered their questions easily.


    Hearing from them, it seems that some problems have recently occurred in the vicinity of the tribe, so in order to solve the problem, the tribe leader took some of his men to investigate.


    Hua Yueling also asked some tribe leaders when they can come back, but even the people in the tribe don¡¯t know. They only know that the leaders are going out to solve some problems, but when they can come back, this is not something they can know. Up.


    "Is that so, thank you so much."


    "If nothing happens, you can stay temporarily, and we also have vacancies to stay here. The chief should be back a few days later."


    "Well, we will consider it, thank you."


    Hua Yueling expressed his gratitude to the other party. In this case, instead of waiting here, it would be better to go out and look for it on his own initiative, as it would take less time.Although it will be more troublesome, but that is not a big problem, it is better than waiting here.


    Hua Yueling and the others decided to look outside, maybe they could find the tribe leader as soon as possible outside.Although the possibility is not so great, it is still very possible.


    "The key is where to look."


    This is the most important thing. It will be easier to find if you know the route of the opponent, but if you don¡¯t know the route and just choose a random direction to find it, it will not be easy.


    In order to understand the action route of the tribe leader, Hua Yueling and the others asked the people in the tribe. The people in the tribe were not very alert. They would really answer whatever they asked. It seemed that they really regarded them as yes. Ordinary travelers without any threat.


    But this also has something to do with the existence of the world itself. It is estimated that there is no such task in this world as they are, and there may be no such means of abuse among the various tribes.


    In any case, Hua Yueling and the others easily asked for the information they wanted, and then they left the tribe and looked for it in the direction directed by the other party.As for whether they can find this, they don¡¯t know it. After all, that direction is only the direction the other party took when they left. Who knows if the other party will change direction halfway? It¡¯s all possible. At present they only Can hope that the other party will not change the route of their own travel, and keep going along this route, so that they can find the other party more smoothly.


    Just don''t know if it can be done so easily, Hua Yueling is not sure, but he thinks that if the other party does not leave for a long time, the problem will not be big.


    Now I can only pray that the other party''s actions have not deviated from the established track, otherwise I don''t know how much time it will take to find.


    Anyway, the time spent on phone calls will not be less, which is certain.


    The path taken by the other party is not the path when they came. This is certain, otherwise they will meet each other halfway through, and they will not encounter any one person until now.


    This shows that the paths taken by the two parties are different, but they also met other people on the way they came, and they asked the other party where the tribe was.That person was also a warrior in the tribe. Since they met him, it meant that they might not be too far away from the tribe leader.


    "If they are really separated halfway, they should have a lot of people, and their search range is relatively large."


    Hua Yueling whispered, turning from the direction they were advancing now to the direction they came, if the area is calculated, the range is not small.


    It depends on the direction they separated, but since they are scattered, it means that the tribal leader is still likely to proceed along the established route.It is understandable that only to ensure that the areas that need to be explored are clearly understood, so that they can let their subordinates disperse their actions.


    This, on the contrary, gave Hua Yueling more confidence. If he deviated from the track, there was no need to decentralize his actions. Since it was decentralized, it should mean that they did not deviate from the original track.


    The guess may be incorrect, but Hua Yueling thinks the possibility is very high.

 2175 Chapter 2175

    Moving forward on the established track, Hua Yueling and the others will definitely not deviate from the track casually.It would only be more troublesome for them to find the person they are looking for.


    Instead of worrying about it, just act according to the established plan.The road in the tribe is fairly smooth, but it gets worse when it comes to the grassland. Walking on such a ground greatly affects their speed.


    Even if the people in the tribes are used to this kind of road, they should not move too fast.According to speculation, they separated in the early morning, and now it is almost noon, half a day has passed, chasing them all the way with their feet, even if it takes an hour or two to catch up.


    In addition, it is impossible to move in a straight line, and the road is likely to deviate from the originally planned route. This possibility is still relatively large, but the deviation will not be so large, but it will also affect their search.


    What you can see on the ground is basically those, relatively empty ground, green grass, feet on it, the grass is bent down, but when people''s footsteps pass, they are heavy and slowly straight. Get up,


    Little grass, it is difficult for you to completely suppress it, completely suppressing it so that it can never stand up to its gods, you can''t do it.Even with fire, you can¡¯t suppress it.


    It is useless to be able to do it temporarily, and soon it will re-declare its propositions, it will not listen to you, and will not yield.


    Hua Yueling thinks they are very powerful, in this respect, many human beings are not as energetic as they can always live.


    There were no traces of people passing by on the ground, because the people who passed by had been walking for a long time, and the grass regained its vitality, which would affect Hua Yueling''s judgment.Otherwise, just looking at the ground is enough to understand many things.


    The traces left were already very pale, almost invisible, but Hua Yueling still saw some clues.This is helpful to him. He hopes to rely on such clues to find the target, but he also knows that it is very difficult to do so. Even if he pursues those clues, he will not find more clues. What he saw and what he discovered was still the same, and it was of no use to him.


    But now it can be seen that the other party did move along this route half a day ago, and did not transfer to other routes, at least for the time being.As for whether the opponent will change the direction of advancement, he is not clear about this.


    They can only go one step at a time. They must speed up their pace, speed up a little bit, and make themselves faster than the other party''s, so that it is possible to find more clues left by the other party.


    This clue was definitely not left on purpose by the other party, but these clues could not be quickly eliminated.


    Of course, if one day or more than half a day has passed, the clue must have disappeared and it is impossible to stay, but the time they came to look for is still relatively good, and the clue has not completely disappeared.


    Follow this clue to find out where the other party is, and also allow them to judge how the other party is going forward.


    After all, they can''t judge these at all now, they can only guess the other party''s actions based on the initial information and the clues they have found now.But one thing is certain, that is, the other party will definitely not say anything to avoid them, after all, the other party does not know their existence.Let alone know how they came.


    This situation is better for Hua Yueling and the others. The enemy is in the dark, and the other party does not know their existence, which will make it easier for them to act.But everything still has to wait until you find the other party, if you can''t find it, it''s useless to say these.


    A group of people walked along this path, but after walking for a while they found that things seemed to have changed.


    "From the traces on the ground, it seems that there has been a fight."


    Hua Yueling said in a low voice, other people thought so when they saw the messy traces on the ground.Although they couldn''t find a corpse, so they couldn''t determine who was in conflict with whom, but it was obvious that there had been conflicts here, and the most likely ones were the people they were chasing.


    To say that the possibility of conflict with people from other tribes seems to be a bit smaller, it may be that a beast was encountered, and then there was a battle between the two sides.The battle seemed fierce, but the result seemed okay.


    Thinking of various things in her heart, Hua Yueling focused her attention on the blood stains on the ground.You can see the blood, but you can''t see any corpses, and don''t know how those people did it.


    It is still said that although the battle was fierce, in the end neither side was dead.


    No matter what it was, it was actually a bit strange, but Hua Yueling didn''t care about this kind of thing for too long, just thought about it casually, and then continued along the path of those people.


    The road is still very long, but the traces that can be found on the road gradually increase. They seem to have gone through several battles along the way, and the more they become more intense, the more enemies they encounter.


    This is generally the case, but it seems that the end result seems to be that neither party has lost much.Because although some bloodstains could be seen along the way, Hua Yueling really didn''t see a corpse and didn''t know how to do it.


    Hua Yueling tried to restore what happened on the road in her mind. Perhaps one of them did not want to kill. So although the fighting was fierce, no one died in the end. There is a possibility of this reason, but Hua Yueling I think this possibility is unlikely, it can even be said to be very small, so small that it is almost impossible.


    I don''t know what happened along the way. Hua Yueling was still curious about it. What he discovered through his observation was a bit strange, so he really wanted to understand this.


    However, no one can answer his questions, nor can he answer his own questions. After all, the clues he has found so far are still relatively few, which are not enough for him to judge.


    There was no way, just to get a little understanding of the situation where the battle took place, and then Hua Yueling and the others continued to move forward.The time it takes is not small, but Hua Yueling thinks that their speed is already much faster than the people they are chasing, but the distance between the two is a bit too far, and it is very short in a short time. Hard to catch up.


    "Can you use a portal to teleport in this case?"

 2176 Chapter 2176

    Hua Yun''s question stopped everyone, Hua Yueling hadn''t really thought about the answer to this question.But because he subconsciously thinks that the transmission is very unreliable and impossible to transmit particularly accurately, so what should be done if the place where it is transmitted deviates from their predetermined trajectory.


    This problem is difficult to solve, at least for now, Hua Yueling can''t think of a good way to solve it.Of course, it is mainly because he has no experience in this area, and he does not have so much relevant knowledge.


    The person who has the most say on this issue is naturally Sister Aroline, after all, she is the only one who can do this here, and no one else can do it.So it still depends on how sister Aroline answered.


    If she says that there is no problem, and can transmit it directly, it will naturally save most of the time.


    "Transportation is okay. I am also thinking about the problem that Sister Yun said, but there are still some things to consider. As I said before, there are difficulties in doing so, and the problem of inaccurate transmission may not be solved. If this problem cannot be solved, it will only be more troublesome for us to find it."


    "In this way, you can only move forward step by step."


    "No, it doesn''t mean that you can''t have other choices in this way. In fact, you can use teleportation to do something like this. Only when the order is smooth, you will waste more effort. You must plan well."


    Aroline shook her head. She didn''t want to spend most of her time tracking those people. That was not a happy thing for her.She hopes to catch up with those people as soon as possible, and then complete the goal sooner.


    After all, this goal is only one of them, and there are other goals that they need to implement, so it''s best not to spend too much time on one goal.


    Hua Yueling and the others stood still. Everyone agreed with Hua Yun''s idea. No one was willing to spend too much time on this matter, so they didn''t know how long it would take to achieve this goal.


    Although it takes more time, but if you spend more time, you can spend more time. Using teleports is already a faster way.In any case, they came faster than they left.


    Sister Aroline called them to help, mainly for them to help calculate the time and distance, both of which can be calculated clearly to make the transmission more accurate.


    After all, they are not very familiar with this neighborhood. If they are familiar with the surrounding situation, they don¡¯t have to worry about anything. They can directly transmit accurately, but this is not feasible for them, so they can only use other Method to calculate.


    After simple calculations, Huayueling and the others have obtained the car purchase data. This data is relatively accurate according to the data they obtained, but there must be some deviations, but such deviations should not have a large impact. That''s right.


    "Okay, with these data, more accurate transmission can be carried out. But the premise is that the data is accurate enough. If the data is not accurate, the transmission deviation will be larger."


    "There should be no problem. We all calculate based on data. As long as there is no problem with the data, there will be no problem with the result of the calculation."


    Hua Yueling is still very confident about this.


    "That''s good, let''s set off when we are ready. This time it is possible to teleport to the place and directly meet the opponent, then there may be a conflict."


    Arolin said so, the portal had already emerged, she tested it, and after confirming that there was no problem, she walked in.


    A sky-blue round door suddenly opened, shocking the people who were moving forward. They stared at the oval-shaped things in front of them, not knowing what to do, all of them had faces. Surprised.


    The person walking in the front waved his hand to signal the person behind him to stop, and then he beckoned and asked two people to follow him to go forward. After they had gone forward, they saw a figure from the strange one. Things came out inside.


    Aroline thought that she might meet people when she came out, but she didn''t expect that she would guess so accurately, and she really saw a group of people when she came out.This group of people stared at her guardedly, but the leader was the most calm. Although he was surprised to see a figure coming out of the strange blue door-like thing, but he stopped it. Up his men.


    "I didn''t expect to meet in this way, hello lady, we are warriors in the nearby tribe, we are cleaning up the monsters nearby."


    The other party took the initiative to introduce herself, but Aroline did not pay attention to the other party, but observed the other party and the people behind him.These people seem to be somewhat powerful guys, otherwise it would be impossible to protect their tribe as fighters.


    It''s just that their strength is nothing to Aroline, let alone her, being able to compete with Hua Yueling for a while is already considered good.But they can''t do this, their strength is very weak.


    Immediately afterwards, the deep portal fluctuated again, and the tribe leader who was standing across from Aroline thought something was wrong with the portal, so he immediately reminded her to be careful.It''s just that the words were just spoken, and another figure came out from the inside, and that figure was naturally from Hua Yueling.


    Immediately afterwards, Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong also teleported over through the teleportation array, and the four gathered together.Hua Yueling''s gaze fell on the person across the street from Aroline, and he could roughly guess who the other person was just by seeing the other person.


    This should be the person they are looking for. There are really a lot of people around, but these people are not a big problem for them, and it is very easy to solve them.


    "It seems we are lucky."


    Hua Yueling said something like this, and the person on the other side looked at him with a look of incomprehension, and did not understand what he meant.


    Hua Yueling also didn''t give the other party the meaning by then. Without that need, the other party didn''t need to know what he was talking about, because he was about to be killed soon.


    Other people are not the target, so there is no need to solve them, but the few people who are the target must not be let go.


    In fact, there are naturally other more concealed methods, but Hua Yueling feels that it is unnecessary, as long as they leave immediately after solving the other party, there is no problem.Just like I thought before, I won''t come here anyway after I leave, and I won''t have any intersection with the people here.

 2177 Chapter 2177

    Perhaps it was because they saw something in their eyes, the leader retreated subconsciously, while the soldiers following her moved to protect him.


    "Where do you guys come from? What''s the matter here?"


    The tribe leader tried to talk to them, trying to figure out their identities, but neither Hua Yueling answered.Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other, the meaning revealed in their eyes was also very obvious, what to do next, is to solve the other party directly, or wait until later.


    Hua Yueling feels that it is good to solve the problem now, but the remaining problems are still more difficult. Of course, if the problem is solved now, then there is no need to think about other things.


    Correspondingly, if the problem is solved now, and the opportunity is found later, the speed will definitely be slower.


    Several people quickly reached a consensus and decided to act directly to solve the other party.Although you can also use a killer way to solve the opponent, but that is too troublesome.


    Not only need to find a way to lure away all the people around him, which is already quite troublesome in itself, but also solve him without others'' attention.


    I have to say that this is difficult. After all, I want to draw everyone else away, and then he is left alone. It is impossible to think about it.They will act together, it is difficult to have any good way to separate them.


    Games are all set programs, but in reality, people are not. How do you know what the other party thinks? The other party may not play cards according to the routine. In that case, you need to see their timely response.


    And one more thing, there are fixed routines in the game, but there are no fixed routines in reality.It''s not that you throw something out, and then the other party splits out two people to check the situation, and then throws something out to lead two away, until there is only one target left.


    If you want to wait until the target is alone, you must not be here, you must be in the tribe.


    In such a place, it is actually useless to let the other person stay alone, not to mention the other party can not give them such an opportunity.Hua Yueling understands this, so he still doesn''t have much hope for such an idea.


    Rather than expecting to wait for him to be alone and then kill him, it''s better to just shoot like this, it doesn''t make any difference anyway.At least in terms of time, it should be considered earned.


    Hua Yueling thought so, and her figure flashed past, before the other party hadn''t noticed it, she had already arrived in front of the other party.Although those fighters were already very alert to them, they did not expect that Hua Yueling would be so fast that they would have no chance to react.


    It was just a matter of blinking an eye, that Hua Yueling had already arrived in front of the leader.Those people realized that something was wrong, and hurriedly shouted loudly that they would step forward to protect the leader.


    The tribe leader also realized that the situation was not right, and quickly set up a posture to defend. His reaction speed was not bad, although it could not be said to be particularly fast, but it was quite good compared to the other subordinates.


    The weapon in his hand subconsciously stood in front of him, blocking Hua Yueling''s attack.Hua Yueling stared at the opponent''s movements, and the hidden dragon blade stabbed the opponent''s weapon, making a crisp sound.But immediately, the weapon in the opponent''s hand was directly damaged by his attack, and was beaten in half.


    The opponent''s weapon is really not very good, the quality is not good enough, otherwise it would not be beaten like this by Hua Yueling once attacked.


    Seeing that there is no weapon to help defend, the other party subconsciously wants to deflect his body, but at this time, how can there be time for him to do this kind of thing, Hua Yueling''s attack has already fallen on him.


    The hidden dragon blade pierced his chest with a "pounce", and the tribe leader looked down at his chest in disbelief, never expected that he would be seriously injured by the opponent so easily.


    Are you dying?Is this going to be killed?


    In any case, she would not have thought that she would have such a day, and would encounter such a thing.The fact is so incredible, he still can''t believe it. He thought he should be able to stop his attack no matter what, and then these men next to him surrounded the opponent and carried out a siege.


    The facts were completely different from what he had imagined. The opponent''s attack was too fierce, and the gap between the weapons of the two sides was too large, otherwise it would not have reached this point.


    There is a gap in strength between the two sides. The moment he was hit, he retreated "chuckling" and couldn''t stop his own footsteps.The weapon in his hand is even weaker than his own, and he can''t even withstand a blow from the opponent''s weapon. Otherwise, even if the gap between the two sides is big, he can hold on for a short period of time.


    The leader of the tribe had never thought that there would be such a powerful person in the world, and he had never seen it before.That''s why at the very beginning, some underestimated the enemy, and it led to confusion later.


    But even without these, he knew that if Hua Yueling suddenly attacked them, or even attacked them directly, they would actually be very difficult to resist.


    This is the gap between the two sides, the gap is not a little bit.


    "Why, why?"


    The tribe leader slowly stretched out his hand to grab Hua Yueling''s hand, but Hua Yueling only used a little force to stop him from moving.


    Although the other tribal warriors nearby wanted to protect the leader and save the leader, they were now blocked.


    Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong easily intercepted them, preventing them from coming forward.


    "Let go of the leader!"


    The soldiers shouted angrily, each of them wanted to come over to rescue the leader, but their strength was too weak, there was no way to break through the defenses of Lu Yuetong and Hua Yun, let alone find them. Hua Yueling is in trouble.


    Not to mention that now Hua Yueling could kill their leader at any time. After a fierce attack, they didn''t dare to force Hua Yueling them too much, otherwise the leader might really die here.


    "Sorry, in fact, we don''t want to start with you. But this is a task, you are a character target, it is such a simple matter."


    After Hua Yueling finished speaking, without waiting for the other party to speak, he pulled out the hidden dragon blade.


    The tribe leader opened her mouth, obviously wanting to say something more, but she couldn''t speak anymore.

 2178 Chapter 2178

    "boom!"


    With a loud noise, the target in front of him fell directly to the ground. He coughed twice, and then there was no sound.The tribal warriors who had thought that there was a chance of recovery were all angry.


    They thought they would be able to keep the leader alive, but they never thought that Hua Yueling would actually kill the leader like this.


    In the angry roar, the tribal warriors rushed up frantically. The tribal chief who fell on the ground and was seriously injured wanted to say something, and moved manually, but couldn''t speak.


    "sorry."


    "Pump!"


    The hidden dragon blade pierced the opponent''s chest again, this time killing the opponent completely.The tribe leader''s eyes widened in disbelief, his head tilted, and then there was no sound.


    Hua Yueling said to the others, "Let''s go, don''t pester them", and then the three of them quickly escaped from the encirclement.


    Wherever those fighters were willing to let them run away, they all chased up and attacked with anger. Unfortunately, the speed gap between the two sides was also very large. Hua Yueling and the others ran out of their encirclement more easily.


    Then the group of people teleported away directly through the portal. When the tribal warriors rushed to the portal, they were a little hesitant, afraid of the unknown thing in front of them.However, there are also some people who have been dazzled by anger and want to rush in because they don''t care about it.


    It''s just that Aroline didn''t give them this opportunity, just when they were about to rush in, the portal in front of them suddenly disappeared.


    The portal disappeared, and they had no choice but to return to the leader''s body with a look of pain.To say that the leader was injured so badly before, but no matter how much he died, he was still alive, but now there is really no sound at all, and he really died here.


    The soldiers had no choice but to pick up the leader''s body in pain.They have no other way. Now the people who killed the leader have escaped. Only these people still have the leader¡¯s body. What else can they do besides doing this?


    Helplessly tidy up the leader''s body, no matter how angry they were, there was nothing they could do now.After all, the other party doesn''t know where they are going, what can they do.


    There is no way to complete the scheduled task now, so hurry up and carry the leader''s body back.


    These people were originally protecting the leader, but now they are protecting the leader''s body.The protection is still the same, but the nature is different.


    Think about the things after going back. These people don¡¯t know what to say. This time it really depends on them. They are also very self-blaming. If they waited for someone to notice something wrong with those people earlier. , If you are more careful about them...


    Of course, in fact, these are just post-mortems, and they are really useless.Even if they protect the tribal chiefs strictly, three layers inside and three layers outside, in fact, there will not be much change in the end.


    The main reason is that the gap between the two parties is too big. If Huayueling wants to kill the tribe leader, no matter what they do, it is impossible to stop him.This is not to look down on them, but that the difference in strength between the two sides is like this.


    No matter what, the result is now like this, there is no way to change, they can only keep this painful mind and take the leader''s body back.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling wouldn''t care what they thought, as long as the task was completed on her own side, as for the others, it had nothing to do with him.


    Returning to the place where they were before through the teleportation array, Hua Yueling and the others can now go to other places, there is no need to wait here any longer.


    Next, they need to go to other places, and there are other goals that they need to spend time looking for, and then it is estimated that they will be the same way of action.All this will not change.


    Hua Yueling is already a little tired. It feels okay to do this in the game, but in fact, once she acts like this, it feels a lot less energy.


    After all, although it is said to complete such a task, the way of action from beginning to end has basically not changed.


    First find a general direction, then find a way to listen to the news, and finally find the target based on the news and kill him.It''s okay if it''s once or twice, but it''s really boring when the frequency increases.


    You know that Huayueling and the others are already very fast because of sister Aroline''s help. If there is no her to help and no portal to teleport, I don''t know how much time it will take.


    After thinking about it, there are so many goals, Hua Yueling has no spirit to continue.He feels very tired. Although it doesn''t take much physical energy to do this kind of thing, the mental exhaustion makes him feel more uncomfortable than the physical exhaustion.


    If it is physical consumption, it is actually better, but mental consumption is more troublesome.


    "Otherwise, let''s find a place to rest for a while. It''s not early now. It''s noon, and the sky is quite hot. There is no need to worry about it for now."


    Hua Yueling raised her head and looked at the sky. The feeling in the sky was extremely hot. Hua Yueling was unwilling to continue to act in such weather and wanted to rest for a while.


    I looked at other people and wanted to know what they thought.After all, although there is a time limit for this task, and the time limit is still relatively urgent, there is no need to worry about it for a while.


    Calculated at their current speed, at most they should be able to complete the task tomorrow, and the time limit for this task itself is one week.


    They haven''t even used it for a day so far, so there is nothing to worry about.


    Hua Yueling said that, everyone else had no opinion, and everyone was indeed a little tired.After all, the content is the same for so long. It is impossible to say that there is no idea at all, no matter who it is, it will be troubled with this repeated routine of action.


    After all, nothing has changed in the end, so there is no meaning at all.Hua Yueling doesn''t like this way of action very much. It would be better if there was a simpler way. Unfortunately, until now, they have not found a better way to solve the current problem, otherwise they don''t have to be so troublesome. The action has long been adopted in a more relaxed way.

 2179 Chapter 2179

    Hua Yueling and the others returned to the place where Sister Liweiluo and them were. They are still there now, but they still seem to be busy.This really surprised Hua Yueling. You have to know that the time they go out is not too short. In such a long time, they have not been busy with things, they are still busy, but it seems to be longer than before they left. Go further.


    Hua Yueling still wondered what they were doing, but it was not the time to ask.It''s not like going back at this time. After all, the task hasn''t been completed, even if you go back, you have to come back later.


    Just find a place to sit down, Hua Yueling took out a few bottles of drinks and gave them to others. Everyone was going to have a drink here and rest for a while, and then continue to act later.


    After all, they were preparing to solve the matter in one breath. Although Hua Yueling felt quite annoyed for this, he still had to do it anyway.


    Although the task was not completed, there was no punishment, but they were really busy after a long time before.Hua Yueling didn''t want to be like that, no matter how much her time was, she couldn''t be wasted like this.


    "Gudong Gudong" Hua Yueling was also really thirsty, and he drank half a bottle of the drink in one breath.Then he took out a large bottle of mineral water and continued to pour it.


    Hungry is not very hungry, and the most important thing is that he doesn''t really want to eat, mainly because he doesn''t want to eat dry things, and it feels like a fire in his throat.


    He also drank a lot of mineral water, which was more comfortable, he even wanted to lie down and close his eyes for a nap.But there is no place for him to lie down here, it would be nice to find a place to sit down.


    After Hua Yueling drank a bottle of water, he felt much better. He took a long breath and looked up at the sky.


    The ground was not too dirty, and he also took out the mat and placed it on the ground.He has forgotten where he got the cushion. The cushion is black, but there are small blue flowers in the middle, and the flowers are quite beautiful.


    The mat was spread on the ground, and all of them sat around on the mat, enjoying the peaceful atmosphere of this moment.It''s still very happy to stay like this, and it''s easier to say it than to search for clues all the way.


    But even this is only temporary. After all, the task has not been completed, and you can''t just give up like this. You have to continue to act later.


    It is actually a bit uncomfortable to think of Hua Yueling here. He has been worrying about this task for a long time, and even regrets it. If he didn''t listen to Sister Aroline at first, it would be fine.


    In fact, if the task reward is good enough, it''s still OK, but now he doesn''t know what the final reward will be.


    After all, there is not much that can be known from the description of the task, only part of the reward is clear to him, and the other part is only known after completing the task.


    It''s just that the content he knows can''t be said to be too valuable, after all, the content of that part is still too little.You have to see what you can see at the end, mainly the content that can''t be determined for the time being. If there is no such content, Hua Yueling doesn''t want to continue working on this task right now.


    But no matter what, it''s almost half done right now, although there must be some water in this statement.


    To work around for this, especially the repetitive work is very annoying.Gradually Hua Yueling felt that they had forgotten what the purpose of coming here was in the first place.In fact, they came here to find that terrible monster, but now they completely ignore the other party, let the other party hide, and simply ignore it.


    In fact, the main reason is that Huayueling and the others are not strong enough, otherwise Huayueling doesn''t have to worry about other things, just find it by himself, but this kind of idea is not feasible, there is no other way.


    Hua Yueling still needs to improve her strength, and it can''t just improve a little bit, that''s definitely not enough.If you want to fight against the opponent, your own power is only one aspect, and the other aspect is mental power and illusion.


    If you can contend with the other side in those two aspects, you can also find the other side''s trouble, but the pity is that no matter which aspect, Hua Yueling is not the opponent''s opponent, so I can only give up for the time being.


    There is no way to trouble the other party, so you can only think about improving your own strength. As long as your strength increases, then you don''t have to worry about other things.Now it was still not strong enough. The enemies Hua Yueling encountered were weaker than him, and some were similar to him, but the ones he encountered most were still stronger than him.


    This is generally the case around him. After thinking about it, he feels that he has encountered a lot of strong people.Among them, Sister Livello and Sister Aroline are the most.


    The gap between them is really big, not to mention those fakes that are weaker.


    No matter what, there is definitely nothing wrong with improving one''s strength as soon as possible.Hua Yueling also put most of her energy on this, but it is not so easy to improve her strength.


    After sitting for a while, Hua Yueling was thirsty again, and wanted something to drink.I picked up the mineral water next to me and continued to drink. It felt pretty good.


    Think about what they have been busy with during this period of time, and where they have been.It¡¯s a pity that this world really doesn¡¯t bring much interest to people. If it¡¯s a place like a fairyland on earth, it¡¯s okay, but it¡¯s a pity that this place is inferior to the words like Wonderland on earth in every respect. I don¡¯t know how many.


    Hua Yueling has been around this place for a long time. Although it is only a little more than half a day to count the time, he should have been to more places than people who were born and raised in this place. I don¡¯t know how much.


    Even people who were born and raised in this place must not have been to so many places in this world like they did.


    After all, they can only rely on their own legs to get around, and Hua Yueling and the others have a more convenient method.


    The use of portals naturally has the disadvantages of using portals, but on the contrary, there are many benefits. Otherwise, Hua Yueling and the others would not use portals so diligently.


    The portal can help them travel less long distances and spend a lot less time. If they go forward in the usual way, it really doesn''t know how long it will take.


    The practical method is the same, as long as the problem can be solved as soon as possible.

 2180 Chapter 2180

    No matter what, Hua Yueling and the others will not give up this task for the time being.It will continue after the rest, but I don¡¯t know how long it will take.


    Look again at Sister Liweiluo and Mu Ningshuang, their affairs seem to be unsolvable for a while.Hua Yueling still doesn¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking about. It feels strange, but since they are so busy and they don¡¯t seem to be going back in a short time, there is no need to worry about them. Up.


    Take your time, anyway, as long as you can complete the task.


    Since the ratio of time had not been calculated between the two parties, Hua Yueling was also worried about some things, and he did not dare to go back.I''m afraid that the time here will pass in a blink of an eye after I go back.


    But there is another point that he hasn''t thought about clearly until now, that is, what is the calculation of the time mentioned in the task?Is it based on the world you are in or the world where the next task is located.


    According to what he thought, it should be calculated by the world where he was in the next task, but the other possibility cannot be said to be completely impossible.This made him more confused.


    But in any case, he is not ready to test at the expense of mission failure.Let''s talk about it later, let alone, this kind of test is actually meaningless, unless the time ratio between the two worlds is so huge that it is incredible, otherwise it is not necessary at all.


    If the time ratio between two different worlds is really too huge, then this world is still useful.But it is difficult to make good use of this.


    In any case, Hua Yueling and the others will not go back if they don''t complete the task today. They will only want to go back until the task is completed.Although Hua Yueling already wants to go home to rest, but this kind of thing can''t be arrogant.


    After resting for about a quarter of an hour, Hua Yueling felt that it was almost the same. The road they walked along the way was actually not that long, so there was nothing particularly tired.Now that I am relaxed, I feel a bit boring in such a place.


    The main reason is that the environment here is not very good. If the environment here is better, Hua Yueling will definitely feel that there is nothing to rest here.But the bad environment affected his mood and made him reluctant to stay here for too long.


    "Are you going to take a rest? If there are no problems, let''s go."


    Hua Yueling looked up at the sky. It was clear that it was already afternoon, and the sky was a little gloomy.But what surprised him was that he didn''t know if the sky was gloomy or something else. The sky was a little too gloomy. If it were in the real world, Hua Yueling even thought it might be raining.


    But in this world, this possibility is also great, or that this is the most likely guess.


    Hua Yueling felt that taking advantage of the current weather, it might as well continue to act, and acting earlier was better than waiting.It¡¯s better not to wait for the task in the afternoon to complete it by yourself. It is better not to expect the task to be executed and completed by yourself. That idea is unrealistic.


    No one else had any opinions on the idea of ??Hua Yueling, and everyone decided to continue to act.Several people drank a few more bottles of drinks, and then stood up to leave.


    The same as before, they still use the teleportation array to teleport away. This time they just chose a direction. Hua Yueling and the others came to the teleportation array again. This time, they don¡¯t know how far to teleport and where to teleport. .


    For Huayueling and the others, there is no good way, one can only look at their luck.If they are lucky enough, maybe they can transmit to a good place and get the information they want directly.


    However, Hua Yueling didn''t think that she and others would be so lucky. After all, although they had been lucky before, they were obviously not lucky enough.


    Next, I don''t know what the place they go is like, what kind of environment it will be.Hua Yueling hopes that the environment in the place he visits this time will be better. He likes the environment full of nature, rather than the dry place where life is almost imperceptible like where he is now.


    No matter what, the portal in front of them was opened, and Hua Yueling and the others passed through the portal again. The next thing to do was to look through the portal to see what place they had reached.


    After entering the portal, Hua Yueling found herself in a terrible place.There are dark plants everywhere in front of me. This kind of plant does not make people feel the existence of vitality, but makes people feel lifeless.


    Such a statement may be a little mysterious, but it feels like that for Hua Yueling, staying in this place, it feels like standing among various dead things.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know how to describe this feeling, it was really uncomfortable anyway.


    Looking further ahead, what you can see at the end of your line of sight seems to be something similar to a swamp pond.However, the water inside looked dark red, and it was a bit oozing from a distance.But think about it, if you look at that thing up close, it might not be better there.


    No matter what, Hua Yueling felt that the place they were transmitting seemed to be wrong. Will anyone really live in such a place?


    Hua Yueling was very suspicious of this matter, but since it was teleported here, she couldn''t go back like this.


    "Where shall we teleport to?"


    Hua Yueling asked to Sister Aroline who was walking in the front, Sister Aroline was standing in front and did not leave in a hurry.


    "I don''t know much, but the location here shouldn''t be too deviated. I don''t know if there is really anything nearby. It doesn''t seem to be easy to say depending on the situation.


    Aroline whispered.When she came to this place, like Hua Yueling, she was skeptical about whether the tribe could be found here. After all, the environment in this place looked too bad, and it felt even worse than the place where they first went.


    It''s just drought there at best, but it feels like hell here.This is not a joke.


    It doesn''t feel good even with their strength in this kind of place. What about ordinary people, can they live in such a place?


    Hua Yueling was skeptical about this, but even so, they didn''t have anything to leave, after all, guessing was just guessing.There are many places that seem to be unable to survive, but some people can live in such places.

 2181 Reference 2181

    When Hua Yun and Lu Yuetong also came to this place through the portal, they were also shocked by the sight in front of them.I never thought that the place I came this time was so different.


    In fact, the most important thing is that there is a big gap between the place they visited this time and the place they visited last time. Although the scenery of the place they visited last time can¡¯t be said to be very good, at least it is a place with a natural atmosphere and full of greenery. .


    But here, although plants can be seen everywhere, they seem to be planted in hell, not like plants that grow in an ordinary world.


    There seemed to be something floating in the air, but Hua Yueling only had some feelings like this, but she couldn''t see anything.He looked closely, but still couldn''t see anything, the air was muddy, maybe it was just because of this, that''s why he felt that way.


    Several people don''t like this place too much, but there is no other way, unless you go back and send it again, but who knows where it will be sent again.So there is no hurry to go back, first walk around here, if you can''t find anything here, then it is not too late to go back.


    Several people walked here for a few steps. Even the ground didn''t feel good to people. The ground was a bit sticky, as if it had just rained.And it''s rainwater formed by glue.


    Adding to the fact that there are not very vigorous grasses everywhere on the ground, let alone the feeling.


    An unspeakable smell floated over, Hua Yueling smelled it, and couldn''t help covering her nose with one hand. The smell was really not good.


    "Everywhere in this world seems to be almost like this."


    Hua Yueling thought about other places, whether they were better or worse than here.Think about it carefully. He hasn''t been to a place with a worse environment than here, but don¡¯t worry about these, just say those places that are better than here, although they seem to be different in terms of feeling, Hua Yueling feels that they are different. To some extent, they are the same.


    He didn''t know how to describe this kind of sameness, but it was definitely impossible to see it just by looking at it, and it needed to be felt to be able to feel it.


    I don''t know how to describe it, anyway, the feeling here makes him uncomfortable, but it makes him feel very familiar.


    This is a rather strange feeling, and there is a conflict between the two feelings. This conflict is not only in the two feelings, but also in his heart.


    Stepping on the ground that is not solid and the grass that is drifting in the wind, Hua Yueling guessed that no one would usually come to such a place.Even people who live near here will probably not come to such a place.


    It would be dangerous if it fell into the red pool in the distance. Hua Yueling didn''t know what the red "ocean" was. It looked more like a swamp.Such a place is not something people like them should go to, and going to such a place is still very dangerous.


    Hua Yueling and the others are naturally very clear about this, not to mention anything else, they don''t even want to connect to such a place, let alone go inside.And it doesn¡¯t make any sense to them to go to that place, and there is nothing to do there.


    If there is a tribe there, they might still consider it, but if there is no tribe, they will do something there.


    Hua Yueling and the others need to find a tribe here. Although Hua Yueling himself thinks that the possibility is not very large, it cannot completely deny the existence of this possibility.


    But that''s not sure, after all, people who grew up in such a place from the very beginning should have been familiar with it a long time ago.For those people, this is their hometown, which is no surprise.


    Maybe they don¡¯t like this kind of environment, but they have lived here since they were young and take all this for granted, and they don¡¯t say that such a place cannot live in people, and their ideas are definitely related to flowers. Yueling and others are different.


    In any case, there is no denying the possibility of other tribes here.


    Walking on the muddy road, this place is different from other places, it seems that it rained not long ago, otherwise the ground will not give people such a feeling.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t like walking on such a ground, it feels soft, but she can''t go back at this time, so she can only temporarily endure this kind of dissatisfaction.There is no need to worry, just as before, come slowly, don''t worry.If the environment is worse, it is worse. Anyway, other places may not be better than this place.


    Naturally, there are good and bad in this world, but there are still fewer good places, and relatively more bad places.Hua Yueling doesn''t like such a place too much, anyway, besides the environment is not so good, there is another drawback, that is, it is too deserted.


    In fact, being deserted can¡¯t be said to be a shortcoming, but it depends on where it is. Fortunately, it¡¯s during the day. If it¡¯s at night, you can shoot a Far Cry.Even if the environment of this place itself is sufficiently ghastly, plus almost no other creatures can be seen, it is terrifying deserted.


    The only sound that can be heard is probably the sound of wind, but it is not surprising that wind can be heard no matter where it is.


    But there are almost no bird calls and even other sounds that can be heard elsewhere, which is really strange.It stands to reason that even in such an environment, there shouldn''t be any sound. It feels somewhat illogical.


    Is there really no other creature here?Hua Yueling was also looking around and looking for it, but the surroundings were quiet, basically there was nothing to see.


    "It''s really deserted here."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help but say to other people beside her after walking for a distance, she couldn''t even hear the footsteps.After all, the foot is not a solid ground, but a muddy ground that may sink directly after stepping on. Fortunately, the previous rain does not seem to be that heavy, so although the ground is a bit soft, it is not so good that it will be as soon as you step on it. To the extent of being completely plunged into the ground, only a layer of shallow footprints remained.


    But even this restricts their forward speed a lot. If the ground is flat, they can walk fast, but on such a ground they can''t do this.


    I had to control my speed and let my steps go slower, not so fast.

 2182 Chapter 2182

    Hua Yueling also didn''t have much hope that he could find something here, but it was nothing. If he could not find it, he would leave. Basically, they had discussed it.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have much to say about this, so let''s come slowly, so why bother.What''s more, even if it''s anxious, what''s the use, it can still help him find something wrong.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have much hope for this, and he didn''t feel that there must be nothing to find here, anyway, the idea is to look for it.It''s good to be able to find nature at that time, if you can''t find anything, then you can only change the direction of looking.


    Hua Yueling has experienced this kind of thing several times before, so I don¡¯t think there is anything. Whether you can find something depends on your luck. If you are lucky, it will be easier. If you are not lucky, it will be more than trouble. Just a few.


    Thinking of such and such things in her heart, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but feel a little confused.It''s okay if there are fewer things like this, it''s really tormenting to hide.He had never thought that he would encounter such problems and troubles before taking on the task.


    Trouble is really troublesome. If you look for places like this, you will change one direction every time, but in fact everything is the same. Even if you change one direction, just do the same thing. Meaning.


    No one finds it interesting, which means knowing that the harvest of the task is definitely not bad, otherwise everyone should have the same idea, there will be no difference.


    Hua Yueling is definitely not alone in thinking like this, Sister Aroline and the others must also have such thoughts.


    A few people just walked aimlessly, and now they are all moving in one direction together.It doesn''t mean to separate. It''s better to act separately in that place before, there is no problem, but this place is still forgotten, there is no need.


    This is not a question of necessity, but a question of whether this place is suitable for such action.The environment here is a big problem, but the environmental problems should not affect their judgments, but Hua Yueling still feels that it is better for everyone to unite in such an environment, and there is no need to separate at this time.


    Everyone can take care of each other when they are together, but if they are separated, the subsequent actions may be more troublesome.


    This place is not good regardless of the environment, but the plants are quite lush.Everywhere you can see grass that can reach the knees of a person. Those grasses are not ordinary grasses, they are types that have not been seen in other places before.


    The wet grass makes it uncomfortable to touch it.


    It is not easy to find a creature in this place, let alone find a person or even a tribe.


    The lush green grass under their feet also blocked their sight, making it difficult for them to see what the ground under their feet was like.Fortunately, Hua Yueling can still rely on her exploration skills to understand it, and it is estimated that Sister Aroline can also do this, so although such an environment has an impact on their vision, it is certainly not as big as expected.


    Fortunately, there are no other things on the ground, otherwise it will only be more difficult for him to buy and form.


    After walking a long distance in this way, even when Hua Yueling felt that it was unlikely to find other tribes, Sister Alorin actually had a reaction.


    "There is a tribe over there."


    Reaching out to their right, Huayueling looked in the direction she was pointing, and even wondered if Sister Aroline was poking herself to make a joke, because the direction he looked at was the place where the pool resembled a swamp. , The tribe is actually there?


    In fact, it is not impossible to say, and no matter how to say the swamp is not completely useless, as a natural barrier that can be used for defense, it is not very useful.


    But no matter what, you shouldn''t build tribes there, right?


    Hua Yueling looked over there, but she didn''t notice much even if she used her exploration skills with all her strength.


    There is nothing there, this Huayueling can be determined, not to mention ordinary people or ordinary creatures over there, even if they used to have a lot of thoughts.It does not mean that you can easily pass if you want to, there is no such easy thing.


    First of all, we must find a road in the swamp, but the swamp is also occupied by unknown grass, so it takes a lot of thought to find a good road. Fortunately, they have flowers here. Yueling and Aroline are there, otherwise it will be even more troublesome.Finding a way here is not an easy task.


    With Aroline taking the lead, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t have to worry too much about this, they found a way to get in without spending much effort.But it doesn¡¯t mean that you can walk straight in if you find the road. I don¡¯t know if the road inside is made deliberately. There are some twists and turns. You must always pay attention to it. Otherwise, go from here. It''s really dangerous.


    Hua Yueling cautiously followed Sister Alorin, not only Sister Alorin was observing and looking for the way, he was also using exploration skills to find.It is still quite troublesome to find. After all, the line of sight needs to pass through another kind of grass that grows on the ground. That kind of grass actually grows out of the water, which is somewhat different from the grass outside.


    There is still a lot of grass growing here, and I don¡¯t know why. Maybe it¡¯s because the land here is very good, so it can grow so many weeds.


    The road is winding and winding, and it''s very narrow, so you have to follow Sister Aroline closely, or you will be in danger.What''s more, if you are not careful, you may step directly into the swamp nearby.


    Think about it if there are tribes in the depths, then they usually have trouble getting in and out.


    Aroline is still looking for the road very fast, basically there is no need to wait to follow her, as long as she slows down a little, don''t go too fast then there is no problem.


    Hua Yueling and the others are marching on such a road that is almost impossible to say, that is a road that can almost only be passed by one person, and the biggest problem is that the road is not easy to follow.


    It would be nice if the roads were easier to follow, but the roads here are similar to the roads outside, and they are quite muddy.

 2183 Chapter 2183

    Hua Yueling was also investigating on the way, but he did not find any tribes nearby.But Sister Aroline was pretty sure, and she never stopped at all.


    Hua Yueling believes that Sister Arolin must have discovered the tribe to do this, otherwise she would not act like that.At least until now, her confidence has not weakened.


    And not to mention that she had discovered something so far away, now that she is closer to something that will definitely be able to understand the situation there more clearly.


    If according to what Hua Yueling had learned, at the end of this narrow road leading to the depths of the swamp, at least the road leading to a deeper place that can be seen now leads to the depths of the swamp.


    Hua Yueling naturally hopes that he can understand the location of the tribe as soon as possible, but now it seems that his ability is insufficient, if his exploration skills can be more effective, then there is no need to worry about these.


    But there is no way. This is the current situation. He can only take it step by step, and there is no other way.


    Just like this, they walked deeper, Hua Yueling and the others did not go around this straight line, but a winding road. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but when I looked back, I found that they had gone. For so long, there is actually not much distance.


    To be honest, this is actually very hurtful. After walking for so long, I haven''t traveled that far.


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect this to be the case, but now it''s somewhat of a dilemma.It takes a long time to move forward or backward.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s easier to go there in comparison, it still takes a lot of time, and you don¡¯t know how long it will take to move on.


    But no matter what, you definitely can''t just leave it halfway, Hua Yueling must go all the way.Even if there is nothing in the end, you have to say it at the end instead of doubting something now.


    What''s more, there is no need to doubt this matter at all. After all, there is a guarantee from Sister Aroline, that Sister Aroline can''t make a mistake on this in any case.


    In this regard, Huayueling naturally trusts Sister Aroline very much, not to mention other things, don''t even need to say what kind of strength she is. It is just that the two sides have been together for so long, so that he can be considered to know Sister Aroline better. Up.


    Sister Aroline doesn¡¯t look at people a little bit careless, but in this respect, she is not the kind of person who can be negligent, and it is impossible to listen to the wind and rain. Since she dares to be so sure, that means she really discovered What''s wrong.


    What''s more, in terms of her strength, she didn''t have the need to deceive at all. Although it might be interesting, she would never do that.


    In this regard, Hua Yueling didn''t dare to say that she would definitely be able to tell Sister Aroline''s mind, but she could also guess that she was inseparable.


    The group of people continued to walk along this narrow road like this. Hua Yueling felt that there was mud under his feet. He couldn''t clean his shoes in this place, so he could only endure this filth.


    After all, the roads that follow will be similar. What''s the point of cleaning up here? Your shoes will be wrapped in mud after a short distance, which will not be the same.


    So I can only ignore these for the time being and wait for a while.


    With the passage of time, Hua Yueling gradually discovered some clues and traces of human activities.When she discovered this, Hua Yueling was still a little bit astonished. The point of her astonishment was not whether Sister Aroline took this as a clue. It was not something worth paying attention to, but that someone had actually been here.


    Moreover, Hua Yueling also understood that Sister Aroline was definitely not the kind of careless person, even though she was very strong, but among them, they were almost the least cautious.


    She can¡¯t guess that there are tribes here just because she found traces of people¡¯s activities here. This kind of guessing is valid to some extent, but in fact, each of the true and false accounts for 50%. Still false.


    In any case, Hua Yueling is now more at ease than before, and she has already explored some situations, so that her eyes will not be darkened as before.


    In fact, it wasn''t too much difference, what he could see was still limited, and Sister Aroline knew much more than he knew from the beginning to the end.


    If he had been acting together like this, he would definitely be unable to achieve it.In fact, even if they act separately, the gap between the two parties in this regard is not small.


    Unless Sister Aroline doesn''t move for a while and only lets him act, then he thinks he still has hope, otherwise, don''t think so much.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have much confidence in this aspect, mainly because the gap between the two sides was too big, otherwise, there was no need to worry so much.


    With this in mind, Hua Yueling raised her head and looked forward. Judging from the current situation, she couldn''t see anything.All that can be seen in the front is just the "swamp", there is nothing to see except the swamp, let alone the existence of tribes.


    Moreover, Hua Yueling has not found a place to build a place to live for the time being. You must know that no matter where it is in this place, there is not much space to build things.


    If you want to build a tribe that can accommodate many people, you will definitely need a lot of space, but when there is not that much space, you can only think of other ways.


    According to the information obtained from the exploration skills, Hua Yueling glanced around, and basically there was no place in it that was too big. So far, Hua Yueling had not even found a place to build a house.


    The distance that Sister Aroline can detect is really wide, which is very different from the detection skills he uses.


    Sister Aroline had discovered something a long time ago, but he still hasn''t found anything yet.


    When the group of people arrived at the place where the problem was discovered, Huayue Ling''e and the others gathered together to observe, looking for clues.This place is considered to be a relatively large area, so there is no problem with such a crowd.


    Everyone is searching here. Some traces of people''s actions can be found here, but Hua Yueling has not found anything too useful.According to the information obtained here, there should be a lot of people passing through here before, so what do so many people come here for?


    If you think about what Sister Aroline said before, there is no surprise, maybe the warriors of the tribe here are patrolling outside.

 2184 Chapter 2184

    "Some things can be judged roughly from this. The place should be inhabited, otherwise there will be no such traces left."


    This is a rough judgment obtained by Hua Yueling. This judgment is not a big problem, as you can basically tell from the traces here.But there may be other reasons, not what he guessed.


    "There are other possibilities, or like a different world, there is a team of adventurers who accept the task, and then come here to complete the task."


    "Is it impossible?"


    Hua Yueling shook her head and said, after careful thinking, she felt that this possibility didn''t seem to be great.


    "Think about it, what the other world is like, and what is this world like. Is it really possible that this world has such an organization?"


    Hua Yueling explained his thoughts, and in his opinion, his thoughts should be correct.


    "People in all tribes are still overwhelmed. They can''t even guarantee their own lives, let alone other things."


    "There is nothing wrong with thinking like this."


    Hua Yun nodded after hearing it, just as Hua Yueling said, don''t look at it all in another world, but the difference between this world and another other world is quite big.


    It''s not enough to just use the conditions in another world to match the conditions in this world. You must think about the conditions in this world itself.


    In this way, it seems that there is only one possibility, but if there is only such a possibility, that is to say, this may be where the tribe is, or that the tribe should be not far away.Regardless of the possibility, it is a good thing for them, enough to make them happy.


    Anyway, as long as you come from the right place, you don''t have to worry about other things.The most important thing now is to find the target. If you can find the target as soon as possible, it is better than anything else.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling was also always looking for clues from her device. According to the clues she knew so far, those people should be walking along the path in front of her.This road is quite spacious, and it is at least better to walk from here than the roads traversed before.


    The road in front is a bit too narrow, and the road in the back is different. After all, there is a decent road. I don¡¯t know if this road was originally there, or it was built later because of long-term walking.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know much about these things, but he didn''t care too much. These are just speculations at the moment. Just relying on these speculations is useless, and it is better to learn more.


    Thinking about these things in her heart, but Hua Yueling still focused on the road in front of her.This road can''t see where it leads.After all, looking forward from here, there is no shadow of the tribe at the end.


    It is precisely because of this that Hua Yueling feels very strange, how did Sister Aroline know that there is a tribe here.Her probing skills are so useful and stronger than her own.


    Although he had known for a long time that his detection skills were definitely not as good as sister Aroline, he did not expect that the gap between the two sides would be so big.


    But no matter what, the most important thing now is not to think about these, but to think about how to quickly find what they are looking for, that is the most important thing.


    The tribe doesn''t know what kind of place it is hiding now, whether it needs to talk about it on the ground.


    Hua Yueling is not sure about these for the time being, after all, he still doesn''t know anything.In other words, what he knows now is much less than that of Sister Aroline. Sister Aroline knows more than he does not know much. She probably knows where the tribe is, but Hua Yueling still doesn''t know.


    According to the clues found here, those people seem to be walking all the way to the depths from here, which can be seen from the way the grass fell to the ground.


    But Hua Yueling couldn''t tell whether those people would return to the tribe or leave here.But based on their previous judgment, it should be to return to the tribe.The tribe is deeper here, although the shadow of the tribe is still invisible from here.


    This is a straight road. Hua Yueling and the others have walked a long distance along this road. Hua Yueling even thought that he had gone out of the swamp.But when he looked left and right, he immediately realized that his thoughts were too naive. It was still inside the swamp, but the internal situation was different.


    "It should be the tribe there?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t discover anything until this time. He really didn''t find it before, mainly because of the distance.The scope of his exploration skills is still limited, otherwise it would have been discovered long ago.


    The most important thing is that the tribe hides very deeply, unlike the tribes they have been to before.All the tribes they went to before were easy to find traces. From far away, the wooden fences outside the tribe could be seen, but here is different. The tribe is hidden deep in the swamp, covered by layers of water and grass. Surrounded and protected, so even if you observe carefully, you may not be able to see the tribe in the distance, and you may not be able to discover its existence.


    That tribe was well hidden, and Hua Yueling had never thought that there was a tribe in such a place.


    It seems that the tribe occupies a large area, and I don''t know what the internal situation is like.And if they just pass by like this, they don''t know if they will be treated as enemies.


    Anyway, since they found the place, things will be easy to handle afterwards. Hua Yueling and the others only need to follow this road to find the entrance to the tribe.According to Hua Yueling''s judgment, the entrance of the tribe should be at the end of this road.


    This is inferred based on common sense, but it is also possible that they must be able to enter from other places. Judging from the scene before them, they live here to protect their own safety.Otherwise, you wouldn''t hide yourself so deeply, there is no need to not.


    But they did it anyway, and the tribe was deeply hidden by them in various ways. In this case, it would be troublesome to get in, and it would be very difficult to find it.It would be impossible for them to find a place if it hadn''t been for them to have Sister Aroline here.


    Although I have found a place now, I still have to be careful. Who knows if the people here will treat them as enemies. If that''s the case, I still have to think of a way.But Hua Yueling felt that if they didn''t show hostility, the problem shouldn''t be too big.

 2185 Chapter 2185

    The way of action was roughly the same as before. Hua Yueling and the others came to the tribe, and the people in this tribe were indeed more wary of them.They were intercepted at the entrance, but Hua Yueling and the others were not in a hurry. They just told them that they came here because they were waiting for something, and there was no hostility.


    But just saying that is actually useless. Those people are still watching them on guard, not allowing them to enter so easily.


    "Well, we really have no malice. We are just past travelers. You send someone in to report and say that we have something to discuss."


    Hua Yueling said to the other party calmly, he naturally didn''t want to have a conflict with the other party in this kind of place, it would be of no benefit to them.


    The person who stopped them was stunned, but according to what they said, they sent someone in to find the leader of the tribe and talk about their request.


    The tribe leader still speaks better than them. After someone went in and looked for it, it didn''t take long to see that person came out with a very energetic middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man looks like a good warrior.He also carried a two-handed sword behind his back, which looked like his weapon.But that weapon was nothing to Hua Yueling and the others. Although it seemed quite powerful, if it was really used, it would definitely be incomparable to the guy in their hands.


    But for the people here, the weapons in the hands of the tribal leaders are already quite good, and only people like the tribal leaders are qualified to use such weapons.


    To Hua Yueling and the others, it was nothing, but that was already the best weapon that could be found here.


    Why the other party has to come out with a weapon on his back, it must have been thinking about it.If the people who come have a conflict with them, fight directly.


    Hua Yueling thought that he should have such thoughts, but it is estimated that the most important thing is to fear them.It is not too different from other tribes. Such places are usually rarely visited by people. As soon as someone comes, they will naturally be on guard, worrying about what will happen.


    Hua Yueling can somewhat understand the other party''s thoughts, but he is not prepared to say anything, anyway, they are not here to make trouble, so don''t worry so much.


    I chatted a few words at the entrance of the tribe. Although the chief of the tribe said it, he did not say that they should be allowed to enter the tribe.


    I just don''t want them to enter the tribe. Hua Yueling doesn''t know if the other party thinks this way, but it should be the case.Otherwise, he wouldn''t do it, which seemed a little strange.


    If you don''t let in, don''t let in, it''s okay. They don''t have to go in anyway, they will leave as long as they can get useful information.In fact, there is nothing to say about whether or not to enter.


    So Hua Yueling simply asked here to see what kind of reply the other party would give herself, but Hua Yueling didn''t think she could get much useful information from here.


    From the point of view of where this tribe is located, it has relatively few connections with other places, rather than a close relationship.


    In fact, it is basically the same in other places, but Hua Yueling feels that this place may be more serious.


    The people here isolate themselves directly, in the swamp, and don''t know what they think.But since Huayueling probably did something like this, they moved here and lived in such a place to ensure their safety.


    Of course, if you want to say something, there must be other reasons, but Hua Yueling thinks this may be the biggest reason.


    In any case, the people here are definitely more defensive people.Therefore, Hua Yueling and the others had better not look for trouble here, and had better communicate with them in a gentler way. In that case, they might be able to ask something from here.Otherwise, don''t think about these things.


    Don''t look at the tribe leaders here who were very wary of them at first, but after a few conversations with Hua Yueling and the others, the situation changed, and their attitude towards Hua Yueling also changed.


    Just as Hua Yueling thought, as long as you don''t take the initiative to look for things, the other party will not say that they will directly treat you as his enemy.


    After all, in such a place, one more enemy is not as good as one more friend.


    Adhering to the mentality of friendly exchanges between the two sides, the two sides quickly deepened their understanding of each other.This still makes Hua Yueling happy, at least let him know that the people here are not the kind of unreasonable people.


    If it is the kind of unreasonable person, it is naturally not easy to handle, but for this kind of people who are still easy to talk and reasonable, it is still better to get along and make friends.


    The two parties talked outside for a while, and then the chief of the tribe regarded them as their own friends and told them to continue the conversation in their own room in the tribe.


    Hua Yueling and the others followed each other to the houses stacked here. The houses built in this place were also different from other places. The most important thing was that they were built based on the surrounding environment.The environment here has a great impact on the building. Fortunately, there is still a large area here, and it seems that the ground here has also been trimmed.


    The ground is not flat. Although it looks like it has been repaired with all one''s effort, there are still some places that have collapsed, and some places are still intact.


    In fact, this is quite normal. It is not easy to find such a large area in such a place, let alone a tribe like this one.


    Even after repairs, not all places in the tribe have been repaired. There are still many places that are different, and many places can see swamps. Those swamps must have an impact on their lives here. Yes, but even so, they will not be able to fill in all those places in a short time.


    It''s not that easy. Don''t talk about anything else, just say where the soil should be transported back from.It is not only far, but also troublesome to go outside. The more uncomfortable part is that they can''t ship much at once.


    Hua Yueling only glanced at it and knew that although there were some guys here, there were not many.It may not be enough when needed, but it is also lack of materials around them, so it is difficult to make something.


    Their difficulties are easy to understand. The clever woman Hainan cooks rice without rice, not to mention them.They need to contact other tribes and the outside world to obtain resources.

 2186 Chapter 2186

    Hua Yueling and the others followed each other to the place where each other lived, and then the two parties began to talk about what they hadn''t finished talking about before.In fact, it''s not a big deal. Basically, they are still those. This time, Hua Yueling and the others expressed their thoughts in a more subtle way.


    The two sides also hit it off. In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter to them what the other tribes look like. The tribe leader here only cares about his own tribe¡¯s affairs. As for the affairs of other places, he does not need to take care of it, and more Don''t say he can''t control it.


    So when Hua Yueling asked for some news from him, it was mainly the situation of some tribes nearby, but he was actually hesitant.But this kind of reason changed quickly, after all, Hua Yueling and the others weren''t asking for nothing.


    Hua Yueling looked at Sister Alorin, and she didn''t need too many things. In fact, it was almost the same as before. Compared with the places they had visited before, there was actually a lack of various materials.


    I believe that as long as they have the right materials here and the quantity is right, the other party can''t hide anything.


    As I said before, it''s just some news after all, and it''s not a big deal to the people here.They will get as much as they know.


    Hua Yueling and the others have asked some things, but in fact, they just say whatever they know, Hua Yueling really wants to ask and can ask something.


    However, after that, Hua Yueling and the others also deliberately learned about the situation here. This tribe is also old, and the number of people is not too much. After so many years, the number of people has increased a little, no matter how many people are more than the beginning. , The place should be big.


    Hua Yueling asked what was coming from here, but not much.They know something about this neighborhood, but it doesn¡¯t have to be the case to say how much they know.


    "In other words, are there any other tribes around here?"


    Hua Yueling feels that this answer is not very reliable, a little too magical, and it shouldn''t be the case.They have lived here for so long, and they should have a better understanding of the place, rather than knowing nothing at all. It is illogical to think about it.


    But the leader of the tribe just said so. How true or false is what he said?Hua Yueling didn''t know, but he subconsciously thought that the other party was lying to him.


    The things were also taken out, but the other party answered like this, Hua Yueling was not satisfied.


    "Do you really don''t know much about this place?"


    Hua Yueling asked so.


    "It shouldn''t be the case in theory."


    He felt that his guess wouldn''t be a big deviation. Thinking about it, he would know how he could live in this scene if he didn''t know enough about the place near his life.


    It stands to reason that no matter what is nearby, they should know how much, just know how much the problem is.


    "We still know the situation around here, and we can''t live here if we are tireless. But if we talk about further afield, we really don''t have the energy to help you more, I''m sorry."


    The tribe leader''s answer sounded very sincere, there was no special problem, Huayue Ling thought about it, and thought it was possible for him to say that.But finally found a place, came here to the end but returned without success, Hua Yueling was a little unwilling to do so.


    No matter what, no matter how you don''t do it, you can only get so much news from here for the time being, and there will be no more.


    I couldn''t ask anything, and the same was true for follow-up, Hua Yueling could only give up.It''s good for now. I didn''t get any useful news when I came here. What should I do next, get out of here, and then choose any direction to move forward?


    In this case, I don''t know how much time it will take, but I don''t get anything here. It seems that it can only be like that at the moment.Hua Yueling was also helpless about this, only that they were not lucky enough.


    "If this is the case, we will bother you."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, and felt that she didn''t have to stay here anymore. Instead of waiting here, she should hurry to find the next place.


    In fact, it is quite normal to encounter such a thing, Hua Yueling is not surprised.After all, I don¡¯t know how many tribes there are in this world. These tribes are big and small, and naturally there will be other differences. These differences are not visible from the outside, but they are still not visible from the inside.


    In any case, a lot of time was wasted this time, but the time was spent, and nothing was asked. Isn''t that for nothing?


    Come for nothing. People say they don¡¯t know if you can still force them to say that you know what you don¡¯t know. There is no way for Huayueling.This incident can only be revealed in this way, even if nothing happened, as if it had never been here, although it was no different to them anyway.


    This was the first time they came back without success after they came out to find something. It''s disappointing to think of how many things come.Hua Yueling and the others didn''t expect to have such "luck".


    As a last resort, they put aside some things, and then they all left this place.Arolin naturally did not show the people here the meaning of the portal, so they went in other directions.


    The tribe leader didn''t say that he just let them leave and ignore them, he sent someone to help and took them to the destination, which is considered to have a relationship with them.


    As for other things, the tribal leader can''t control it. There are so many terrible things that he can manage, and no matter how many things he can''t manage.


    With this in mind, the leader of the tribe looked at these things in front of him. In fact, he still felt a little regretful in his heart. No matter how you say it, you can¡¯t usually see it. It''s not.


    It''s a pity that there are so many exchanges. After all, he knows so much. It is good to exchange more if he knows more, but he doesn''t have that kind of blessing.


    The tribe leader hopes that he can have that kind of luck, even if he knows a little more, but no matter what he thinks in his heart, all he can know is that.The rest is unless he doesn''t care if he knows it, but just makes up some stories, otherwise he has nothing to say.


    It''s a pity that he kept thinking like this in his heart, but there is no way, it can only be this way.Those people don''t know why they ask this.

 2187 Chapter 2187

    As mentioned before, Huayueling and the others don''t actually care if their thoughts are known by others, so what if they are known, the other party will choose not to tell them because of this?


    Unless it is an excellent relationship or other thoughts, Hua Yueling feels that the possibility is unlikely.People are not fools. When it is good for them, who will choose to do things that are not good for them.


    At least most people are like this. Hua Yueling and the others have not encountered the kind of person who asked them why or was unwilling to answer.


    Under their financial strategy, no one can resist it.


    The most important thing is that no matter what the tribes here are, they are actually relatively poor.


    Most places don''t have too many supplies, otherwise Hua Yueling and the others would not be able to ask so many useful information with just a few things.After all, the tribes here still have a very high demand for the things Hua Yueling they bring.


    The transaction between the two parties is also your wish, there is nothing to say.


    Hua Yueling and the others followed the person sent by the tribe leader to take them away, and walked out along a wider road.According to the leader, this road is the usual way to go outside, so it is made wider.


    Hearing what he said, Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other. This means that the way they came before was actually not the main way the other party used.


    Some people walked all the way along this road, but there was nothing to say. They were sent to a fork in the road. The other party told them that they just had to go to the right from here, and they would be able to get out of the swamp very quickly. , It is relatively easy.


    According to him, he can go directly out of this road without any major problems, but it is hard to say what happens after going out.


    The people here seem to have less contact with the nearby tribes than in other places they have visited before, and they only care about their own one-third of acre.It doesn''t matter if you leave your place, what about love.


    So now Hua Yueling and the others still have their eyes blackened. They have found such a tribe and spent some things, but in the end they are no different from doing nothing.


    There is nothing to complain about, after all, this is just a matter of luck and has nothing to do with others, so there is no need to think so much.


    After leaving the swamp, the guy who was sent by the leader of the tribe to take them out turned around by himself, and only sent them to the fork, but did not send them out.


    At the fork, Hua Yueling and the others stood here looking in two directions, and the other direction was the direction they came from.In that direction, you can see the tribe when they came, and in the other two directions, you can only see the lush grass, and the grass directly blocked the road, so that they could not even see the road under their feet.


    Surrounded in all directions is the bottomless swamp. In fact, they can hardly see how deep the swamp is. The surface of the swamp is muddy and it is impossible to see deeper, not to mention that there are floating colors that are difficult to see. I don''t know what kind of plant.


    Floating on the surface of the swamp, it looked like a broken vegetable leaf, which looked quite disgusting.Hua Yueling just stared at it twice, and then withdrew her gaze, and placed it on the shadowy path caught in the swamp.


    I didn''t dare to go too fast when I saw one direction. I had to walk under my feet, trying to find a way.But for them, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome, how can I say that there is still sister Aroline here.


    And even if there is no Sister Aroline here, Hua Yueling is enough. The exploration skills cannot be said to be perfect, but there is no problem in doing these small things.


    Just following Sister Alorin, Hua Yueling and the others walked out along the way out that the other party said.People in the tribe only said that they can go out along this road. As for where they can go and whether they can find other tribes, the other party doesn''t know.


    If you can get out of this swamp, you can go to a better place. There won''t be a swamp like this here, so you can walk more casually.


    Stepping on the muddy ground, looking at the swamp that did not know where it could extend, Hua Yueling themselves didn''t know how far they had to go to get out of this place.Even let them feel that it is better to use the portal to go to the next place, saving time here.


    I thought so in my heart, but seeing sister Aroline never reacted, she seemed to be different from what she thought, at least for the time being, she didn''t think that way.


    I don''t know why, is it easier to find other tribes here?Huayueling couldn''t say clearly about this kind of thing, since Sister Aroline didn''t say anything, then he didn''t say anything, just followed.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, but I walked out of that extremely suffocating environment, Hua Yueling couldn''t help taking a long breath, but the air here was not good.It''s just better than the swamp. As for how fresh the air is and how comfortable it is to breathe, it''s just a lie.To deceive others.


    Taking a deep breath, Hua Yueling placed her gaze on Sister Alorin in front of her, wanting to see what she would do next.


    But Sister Aroline obviously had no other ideas, so she went all the way and didn''t do anything else. It seemed that she really had to start directly from here to find the next tribe.


    To be honest, Hua Yueling felt that instead of doing this, it might be easier to send it directly to the next place and start searching.Now it''s different. Now it''s straightforward to start searching from a tribe, especially when the tribe leader doesn''t ask anything, which means it''s impossible to find a tribe in a short time.


    After all, I don''t know how much of the area has been explored by the other party. There must be no other tribes in the places that have been explored.Only after going out of that range can you definitely find something.


    What Hua Yueling worries most is how much time it will take for such an action. Thinking about it now, the time it takes to move forward like this is not short at all.Even if it is only moving in one direction, it does not know how much time it will take.


    But there is no way it is not. Now they have no other way and there are not many choices.


    This is why he feels that it is better to teleport away than that. After all, both sides start from scratch to some extent, so there is not much difference between them. Teleportation might be better.

 2188 Chapter 2188

    There are a lot of things Hua Yueling needs to think about, but it seems that Sister Aroline doesn''t want to make some changes and revise the original plan.Instead, I am ready to continue the current plan and continue to act like this.


    Although Hua Yueling felt that this seemed to be more troublesome and took longer, he didn''t say anything.In any case, all you need to rely on is luck and nothing else.


    Choosing a direction and going all the way, whether they can find something is not their own final say, it depends on luck.


    Regardless, Hua Yueling and the others must continue to act like this for a while.I don''t know how long it will take to resolve the entire incident. Fortunately, other tasks don''t take time, otherwise they might not be able to go home for a long time.


    Sister Livello and the others have been busy for a long time, but they have made some progress, and then they are ready to go back.Mu Ningshuang came to them, and Hua Yun was going to go back with Liweiluo and the others.


    "Yes, sister Yun, you''d better go back first. There is no need to waste time here with us. Anyway, the rest will be the same, and you don''t need your help.


    Hua Yueling naturally didn''t have any opinion on this. After all, her sister had taken time off and came here. In the end, there was nothing to do with her. She wanted to leave and it was not surprising at all.


    As Sister Yun followed Sister Liweiluo and the others, Mu Ningshuang and Jelucci stayed instead.


    Jay Lucy didn''t know what they were doing, but was still very curious about what they were doing, so she leaned in and asked.


    Just ask Aroline, and Aroline told each other what they were doing.After listening to it, Jelucy was still more interested, but she was speechless for a while about their search methods.


    "Do you think you can really find it if you look it this way?"


    After hearing what Aroline said about the search method, Jelucy asked with a skeptical expression.


    "We have found several goals with this method. We can''t say that it''s useless, we can only say that it''s a little troublesome."


    Aroline said so, who doesn''t know that the method used now is not good enough, but there is no way it is not. This method can only be used before there is no better way.


    "Could it be that you have other ways to say Lucy?"


    Aroline looked at Jelucy and couldn''t help asking.She is also the kind of unbearable temper. This time she was able to endure it for so long. It was not because it was her proposal to take over the task. In this case, it is impossible for others to say nothing. Instead, she gave up halfway. What majesty can she say as a sister in that way.


    So although Aroline was also very upset, she basically didn''t say anything along the way, no matter what, she had to help Hua Yueling complete this task.


    After all, this was what she chose, something she did, so even though she would be unhappy in her heart before it was finished, she would never give up.


    "There is no way yet, and I don''t know much about it, but if you are just looking for a tribe, there is no other way."


    Jelucy''s words made Aroline look stunned, and she didn''t understand what she meant for a while.Is there a better way to find the tribe?


    But she didn''t think about it, but she didn''t think of a better way, and she didn''t know what the way Jay Lucy said.


    Since I can''t figure it out, I can only ask Jelucy what she thinks.


    "I really haven''t figured this out yet. For the time being, I think there is only one way. A better way is really not thought of. If you have any good ideas, Xiaojie Lucy, you can just tell my sister."


    "That method is quite simple. I didn''t expect that sister Aroline, you have never thought of this method. Perhaps this is the way the authorities fan the bystander."


    Jelucy didn''t continue to whet their appetites, and directly expressed her thoughts.In fact, her thoughts are easy to say. Hua Yueling understood it immediately after hearing it, but at the same time he was also a little stunned, and why hadn''t she thought of this way before.


    Just as Jelousie said, this is indeed a better way, at least much simpler than their current aimless search.It''s just that in this way they actually have nothing to do.


    Among them, apart from Sister Aroline, only Sister Zelucie has the ability to fly directly into the sky.


    Although Hua Yueling''s physical fitness is good, they can''t fly, and it is impossible to say that they can do such a thing.


    If you think about it this way, maybe they can only wait here, and then wait until Sister Aroline finds a tribe, and then discuss how to act together.


    Are they going back like this, or are they going to go to the next place with Sister Aroline and others.However, it may be a little troublesome to change it like that. Since we all know where there are tribes, then in order to save time, we must not continue to walk in this way. In that case, it will waste a lot of time.


    In this case, in order to save time, you need to think of other ways.For example, Hua Yueling and the others still use the portal to teleport to the past. Another method is for Sister Alorin and the others to fly over with Hua Yueling.


    The second method may be more troublesome, but the first method is not so precise, as it was before.


    No matter what kind of action it is, what Hua Yueling is thinking about is the possibility of them acting together.But it''s also possible that they didn''t go with them, but only Sister Aroline and Sister Jelucy went with them, and they went straight back. This would definitely save time.


    But how to do it, I haven''t figured it out yet, let''s wait until Sister Aroline finds something.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling raised her head and looked up. Now he could not see the figure of Sister Aroline clearly.In order to be able to see a long enough distance, Sister Aroline must go to a very high place. You can''t find anything in a place that is too low. After all, the coverage area in a relatively low place is smaller, but It''s different when you get to a high place. The higher the place you go, the larger the area you can observe. Although the things you see are getting smaller and smaller, you may not be able to recognize what it is, but Whether it is a village is still identifiable.

 2189 Chapter 2189

    It didn''t take long for Aroline to have come down from midair and fell in front of Hua Yueling and the others again. She was very happy to see her expression, she should have found the tribe.


    "We have forgotten such things. If we had thought of this way earlier, we wouldn''t have to spend so much time on such things."


    Aroline just came here and said so, it seems that this time must have gained a lot, otherwise she would not be so happy.


    "I looked for it just now, but I found several tribes in just a few moments. However, those tribes are still far away from where we are now. It must take a lot of time to walk over. So I decided to use the portal to teleport. In the past, this would save trouble and allow everyone to pass together."


    Hua Yueling and the others naturally had no opinion, and it was a consensus for everyone to act together.


    Teleported through the portal to the vicinity of the tribe that Sister Aroline had discovered, which was still some distance away.The main reason is to prevent being discovered. In that case, it would be more troublesome to explain at that time. In order to avoid such troubles, Hua Yueling and the others felt that it would be better to take a longer distance, and it would be better than to be discovered earlier.


    After teleporting to the location, Hua Yueling and the others walked in one of the directions and proceeded in the predetermined direction.According to Aroline''s judgment, the teleportation array teleported them to the road leading to that tribe. As long as they continue along the road that is almost invisible, it will not take long to reach the destination.


    It was a relatively small tribe, but the closest tribe to their location.


    Aroline decided to ask each tribe one by one. Although it was said that there would be more information that could be asked in the fight against the tribe, there might be more questions in the small tribe.After all, the tribe they had just visited is not small, at least it can be regarded as a medium-sized tribe, but they didn''t ask anything from there.


    In this way, there is actually no need to be too entangled with these things. It¡¯s better to go to one place at a time when you are employed. It¡¯s okay to spend more time. After all, after a new method, the time saved is better than the cost. It takes a lot more time.


    When they went to a new place, Hua Yueling and the others did not ask anything, so everyone decided to go to the next place, one place by one.Hua Yueling and the others went to several tribes, covering a large area, and finally they had some gains.


    "It would be better if the mission itself could provide more accurate information, and it would save us running around like this. It takes a lot of time, but it is really difficult to get something out of it."


    The tribes here have very little contact with each other, and they don¡¯t know much about other things.I don¡¯t know why, maybe it¡¯s because all tribes are similar and lack daily necessities, but in the interactions with each other, it turns out that people in other places are also like this, so it gradually became like this. Right.


    Hua Yueling guessed that might be the case, but it was just a guess. As for the specifics, he couldn''t be sure.


    Anyway, what information you want to collect here can be said to be more difficult than getting to the sky.I have been to several places, and I have not even collected more information in one place than those places I have visited before.


    Sure enough, the amount of information depends on the circulation. If there is not enough communication and circulation, it is impossible to get too much information.


    The current situation is even an example. Although Hua Yueling herself doesn''t know whether the tribes here are really or not very social, but from the current situation, this is probably the case.


    In any case, it took a lot of time to get some useful news, which is enough for them to be happy.At first they thought they might have to spend more time.


    In fact, the time spent up to now can be considered a lot, but it is still in their calculations, so it is nothing.


    "I estimate that the next action will only become more and more troublesome, and the possibility of a simple situation like the previous one is not very great.


    Aroline was also very upset with the time.At first, she finally found a way to save time, but now she had other troubles to come to her door. There was no way at all, and she could only sigh.


    Is there any way to do this? At present, they cannot do more.The only way to find information from them is to go to various tribes to collect information, there is no other way.Therefore, if no useful information is found in the tribe, the time spent will increase a lot.


    Who left them with no other way to collect more information? This is also no way.Just like before, they can only take their time no matter what.


    Going one place by one place, anyway, those tribes are going to, and it¡¯s pretty good that you can get news if you spend a little more.


    Teleported through the portal to a place closer to the other tribe, and then Hua Yueling and the others proceeded along the road.Stepping on a road that was generally the same as before, Hua Yueling and the others did not take long to see a tribe.


    Compared with the first generation of stupid methods that were still used not long ago, this method of decision can be said to be enough to save time.If they continue to use the previous method, they may have only walked a fraction of this long distance at this time.


    Fortunately, it was Sister Ze Lucy who came to teach them a trick, otherwise they can really be said to be stupid guys.Even if you are not stupid, you have to be exhausted by yourself.


    It should have been so early on, and it should not be changed until now. I don''t know how much time has been wasted.However, it is not too late to make a change at this time, and it is better to say it than to never make a change.


    This is the case for the subsequent actions, just repeating the cycle continuously, which is actually no different from the previous approach.But I don¡¯t know how much time it took.


    Whenever they go to a tribe, Huayueling is looking for the tribe leader. Generally speaking, the tribe leader in a tribe should know the most. After all, it is definitely not easy for a person to be a leader.But sometimes it¡¯s different. Perhaps in the tribe Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, there are people who are stronger than the tribe leader in some way, so the area where Huayueling and the others cast their nets has also increased. Go ask those in the tribe. More famous people.

 2190 Chapter 2190

    Not only inquire about the leader of the tribe, but also inquire about other people in the tribe who have gone out and know the neighborhood better.Get some information from them, this trick works well.


    At least Hua Yueling got some news through this trick, although what he got before was similar, basically it was of little use.Mainly that is not the information they want, so it is relatively useless to them.


    But no matter what, as long as you can get the information, the others are not so important.Hua Yueling just wants more information, as long as there is information, anyway, the most feared thing is nothing.


    In this case, you can get more things, even if it is useless, it is nothing, after all, it is considered as an additional channel.And before you get an answer, how can you determine whether the information the other party has is what you need.


    These are not so easy to judge, so Hua Yueling is not in a hurry, and the tribe leader will leave it to Sister Alorin, and there is no need to intervene.Take advantage of time to find and ask in the tribe.


    If you want to ask who knows the situation here, you can directly ask the people here and ask who is the better informed person here.This approach was quite effective, and Hua Yueling and the others found it easier to find someone.


    When Sister Aroline and the others came out of the house of the tribe leader, Hua Yueling and the others were not over yet.It can be considered to have asked some useful things, but it is a pity that they are not particularly needed.


    "Sister Aroline, how is it?"


    "Where are you there? Is there any gain."


    Aroline did not answer Hua Yueling''s question, but instead asked him.Now if Hua Yueling asks back, it may be endless. There is no need for it, so it is better to answer her question first.


    "It''s okay, although I can''t say that I didn''t get anything, but the gain is not big."


    Hua Yueling explained so.


    "We also know some things in this tribe, but this tribe is not the place we are looking for. We still have to go to other places."


    "I asked about the same thing, but the leader here knows more than the other place. He still knows the nearby tribes better. These tribes communicate with each other all year round."


    After receiving the information, Hua Yueling and the others immediately went to the next place.But even though they got some clues, the clues they got did not have what they needed. The information they searched for to complete the task was mainly information about the target, and the facts about who they were looking for.


    It has not been obtained so far, only the information of some nearby tribes, which is definitely not enough for them.They hope that they can get more information, such as who is in that tribe and what the people in the tribe are called.


    This is actually the most important thing. The main thing is the names of those people. This is the information Hua Yueling wants.Only when they knew the names of those people, could Hua Yueling and the others be able to accurately determine whether the other party was the person they were looking for.


    If you don''t know what kind of people there are in the tribe, and what those people are called, you can''t tell whether the person you''re looking for is in that tribe.It is certainly not enough to know that there are tribes nearby, they need to know more.


    "I don''t know where we are now."


    No one can answer this question, Hua Yueling can''t answer it themselves, they don''t know enough about the world.But the people who live here can''t answer. In fact, they are no different from Hua Yueling.


    They went to tribes again, Hua Yueling and the others had spent a lot of energy, only then did they have made some progress, and worked hard to find the goal.Using the same method, Hua Yueling and Aroline sneaked into the tribe together, and then found the target to kill with one blow.


    In fact, Hua Yueling''s level skills are not too high in terms of stealth or assassination, but fortunately, the strength of the people here is not as good as them, so there is no need to worry about being discovered.Otherwise, if you go to a place with stronger people, their current level is not enough.


    There is definitely no problem with Aroline, even if she walks directly over it like this, it is impossible to be discovered, but Hua Yueling obviously can''t do this.


    After Hua Yueling and the others got enough accurate information, they started to act. The group of people reached the destination, and then Hua Yueling sneaked over, found the target, and killed him in a place where no one was left.


    Then Hua Yueling left immediately. They spent about two days in this place to complete this task, but the rewards of the task were pretty good, so although Hua Yueling said that she was a little upset because of this task, After seeing the reward gift, he calmed down.


    Most of the gifts seem to be materials unique to this world, and they are all medium and high-level materials, not many, but they are considered acceptable.


    It is also worth noting that rewards for his skills and equipment are not so necessary for Huayueling in equipment, but since there is a reward, then accept it. If it is really useless for yourself, then directly You can also exchange it for gold coins.


    It was not ordinary weapons and equipment that landed. These weapons and equipment needed to be identified to know all the power it possessed.Of course, it can actually be used even if it is not authenticated, but it feels dangerous to use equipment that does not know what additional abilities it has.


    Then there are some information about this world. The information is not detailed, but it is also very useful to them.Even if they can collect all kinds of information here, it is still very difficult to collect the level of information given by the task reward. With their number and strength, they don''t know how much time it will take.


    Now that they have completed the task, Hua Yueling and the others will no longer stay here, after all, the time they stay here is long enough.Two days can be said to be long or not, but it is also said that it is not short. I just don¡¯t know how long it was in the real world in the past two days.


    Hua Yueling and the others have not been able to accurately exchange the time between the two worlds, but according to Sister Aroline''s judgment, the time here must pass faster.In other words, several days have passed here, and it may not be long before the other side.

 2191 Chapter 2191

    "I don''t know where that guy is hiding now, but now should be the best chance to trouble him."


    Hua Yueling said in a low voice.I think my strength is not the opponent of the other party, but that is when the other party is intact. In that case, he can''t be the opponent of the other party naturally. The strength gap between the two sides is still relatively large.


    But now it''s a little different. The opponent was beaten and injured.


    The injury may not be too severe, but Hua Yueling can certainly not be too light. In this case, as long as he can find the other party''s location, he still has a very good chance.


    Victory will only be reserved for those who are prepared, and you must be that kind of person.Hua Yueling was already prepared, as long as she could find the opponent, she would have a chance, but the premise was to find the opponent as soon as possible.


    However, after experiencing that task, Hua Yueling was also relatively tired, and he hoped that he could rest for a short period of time.


    Don''t think it was only two days, but in these two days he spent a lot of energy to solve the problems before him.


    These problems are not so easy to solve, Hua Yueling knows this very well.


    Looking at the information in her hand, Hua Yueling handed him over to Aroline so that she could also look at it. If necessary, the cause would be deep in her mind.If there are no other special needs, the information in the hands is not particularly important, but for people born and raised in this world, the information is still quite useful.


    With this information, their future path has unlimited possibilities.Hua Yueling still understands this, but he will not hand over the materials in his hand, and these materials must be kept by himself.


    In fact, if you are short of money, you can sell it and get some gold coins, but it is unnecessary for Hua Yueling, so he quickly put this idea aside.


    The group did not stay here for a long time. After completing the task, they returned to the place where the portal was, and the portal had been closed.This was closed after Liweiluo and the others left, but it can be opened again, which is not too much trouble.


    Arolin did not know what she had done when she arrived at the portal, anyway, the portal was reopened soon.The portal appeared in front of their eyes and was ready for use again.


    "Okay, let''s go back. If there is nothing wrong, we have to close the portal here temporarily to prevent creatures from here from passing through the portal to our side."


    "Definitely."


    They haven''t found any wild creatures here. They have been to so many places, but they really rarely see any creatures.Perhaps it is because this world is not suitable for the survival of living things, or because of other things, Hua Yueling is not sure, but he can be sure that it is difficult to survive here.


    So the tribes that can survive here are really powerful, and it is impossible for ordinary tribes to live in such an environment.The same is true for those who cannot stand such an environment.


    After the portal was opened, Hua Yueling and the others went directly back to Sister Alorin''s house through the portal. When everyone came back, Alorin closed the portal and sealed it up completely.


    This world is more dangerous, so the portal must be protected without fail. Otherwise, when the guy over there recovers, I don''t know what else will happen.


    Soon after they came back, Hua Yueling and the others found Sister Liweiluo and Sister Yun at home.I heard from them that they have just returned, not long before they came back.


    "In this way, the time there is really slow compared to here."


    The time lapse speed comparison between these two worlds seemed to be similar to the time lapse comparison of another other world, but Hua Yueling thought that the world they had just visited should be the slowest time lapse among them.


    But even so, it was impossible for Hua Yueling and the others to go to that place to study or something, staying in that kind of place, to be honest, Hua Yueling felt that it was difficult for him to be in the mood to study.He doesn''t like that place, and I believe that his friends certainly don''t like that place either. There is no way to compare it with Jelucci''s tree house.


    "All the tasks on your side are completed?"


    Hua Yun didn''t expect them to come back so quickly. If calculated at the previous speed, it should be in the process of the mission now.After all, it hasn¡¯t been long since they came back, how could it be so fast.


    "It''s done. It took two days, plus the time we spent before."


    "Two days?"


    Hua Yun was a little surprised, and the time ratio between the two worlds seemed a bit unreasonable with this calculation.


    "Well, it''s been two days. We also thought it should have been a long time since we came back, but I didn''t expect..."


    "Then this time ratio is a bit strange."


    Hua Yun muttered in a low voice, but she didn''t think much about this matter, there was no need for it.


    If you make a precise calculation, the ratio of time in the two worlds does have some problems. The time passing between the two worlds is a bit too exaggerated in comparison.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know why this happened, but judging from the information currently obtained, as long as they go to that world, then they don''t know how much time they can use.


    But Hua Yueling and the others definitely didn''t want to go to such a place, it would be troublesome to do anything in that place.Not to mention that there is another enemy staring at them.


    And there is nothing in that place now. If you want to study there, you need to make a place for them to live and study.Then you still need to get things in this world into another world, and that''s more troublesome.


    Not to mention other things, it just doesn''t work if the portal is always open.


    It¡¯s actually not a big problem to do this with Sister Zelucy and Karin, but it won¡¯t work in this world.The guy hiding in the dark could come into this world through the portal at any time.


    If there is a way to sense its existence, but when there is no way to perceive it, the other party is likely to take advantage of this opportunity to sneak in unconsciously.If this is the case, it would not be a good thing for Hua Yueling and the others, so instead of risking doing those things, it is more important for your own safety.


    If you want to keep yourself safe, then the most important thing is to improve your strength. As long as your strength is enough, then you don''t have to worry about it.

 2192 Chapter 2192

    Hua Yueling thought for a while, decided not to think about it, he didn''t want to learn in that world.It was an extremely desolate world, and Hua Yueling didn''t like that world.So he would never go to such a world.


    In that kind of world, people''s mood will also be affected. It is difficult to make people feel happy in that kind of environment. On the contrary, that kind of environment can easily make people feel bad.


    Not to mention these, just the danger hidden in it made Hua Yueling feel that there is no need to take this risk.


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling gave up her original plan and there was no need to go to that place.However, if you wait until your strength is strong enough, then you can go to kill the hidden enemies.


    That is a terrible guy, maybe its physical strength is not strong enough, but as long as its mental strength is enough, it is still an extremely terrifying guy.Such a guy is very difficult to kill. If you don''t prepare enough, as long as the opponent prepares in advance, there are many ways to escape.


    So if you want to be able to solve the opponent, you need to make sufficient preparations in advance.If you don''t make enough preparations, then it is very likely that the opponent will escape.


    Hua Yueling didn''t dare to say that he had full certainty, in fact he didn''t even have half the certainty.After all, now he is not the opponent of the opponent at all, how can he have the confidence to defeat the opponent, that is not called confidence, that is called arrogance.


    Several people were sitting around the table in the room, Huayun glanced at the time, and leaned back.She should be thinking about going to work in the afternoon. It''s just noon now, it''s still very early, and it''s a long time before she goes to work.


    Hua Yun thought she could see what she could see in that world and what she could gain.As a result, he saw something, but he didn¡¯t gain much.


    Aroline lied to her this time. If it weren''t for the assurances of Alora and Livio, she hadn''t thought about going to that world.I have been there now, and it took so much time, but the gain is much smaller.


    Basically, it can be said that there is no gain, no improvement in strength, and the same is true in other aspects.This is equivalent to a trip for nothing.


    "Let''s eat here at noon. In the afternoon everyone should do what they should do."


    "Sister, I heard that you can go to other places here. In the afternoon, would you like to take me to see it? I''m quite interested."


    "Are you all right there?"


    "What can I do there?" Zelucy said with a shrug.


    "Well, let''s go together when we have finished eating. Actually, there is nothing good to see. I want me to say that the world may not develop as well as yours, but it is..."


    Aroline stopped talking halfway through her words, and stopped talking. Zelucy was still waiting for her to speak.After waiting for a while, she didn''t hear Aroline continue to explain, she couldn''t help looking at her, but saw that Aroline didn''t know when she had left.


    "I''m going to prepare lunch, you just wait here, you don''t have to go outside for a while, it won''t be long."


    Livello also got up and went to the kitchen at this time, but Aroline didn''t know where she was.Hua Yueling and the others don''t want to move for the time being, they just want to stay here for a while. It''s better to lie down and rest than anything else. They have been busy for so long before, and they are quite tired.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t move, but Jie Lucy was looking for Aroline. She was very curious about where Aroline had gone.Didn''t you still explain to yourself before, why did they disappear so quickly?


    Go and take a look in the kitchen, but in there he only finds Livello, who is busy cooking.


    "Je Lucy, tell Hua Yun to let her steam the rice for me, and steam more."


    "Oh. Isn''t Sister Aroline here?"


    "She went outside and didn''t say what to do. You have to look outside to find her."


    "I''m going now."


    When she said this, Jelusy turned around and went out, telling Huayun to help steam the rice, and then she went outside to find Aroline.


    Hua Yueling and the others still didn''t move, so they stayed in the living room to rest, and there was nothing for them to work on.Just wait here, and you can go home after lunch.


    After two days of busy work, Hua Yueling and the others didn''t have much time to rest, and they didn''t even sleep, just to finish the task earlier.Now that the task is completed, it is natural to take a good rest.


    Jelucy went outside to Aroline, and soon she found Aroline outside.Aroline was in the courtyard where the portal was, seeming to be checking something.


    Zelucy walked over and came to her side, but Zelucy didn''t say anything, nor did she ask herself what she was curious about, she just watched her movements by the side.She saw that she took out many things similar to the magic stone from the space bag, which contained incredible power, which was not the power of magic.


    "What are these for?"


    Jelucy stared at the faintly shining stones she placed on the ground and asked, this really made her curious.


    "The energy stone used to stabilize the portal. Similar to your magic stone, but the power contained in it is different. This power is just right for the portal. It can stabilize the portal and increase the accuracy of the transmission. ."


    "Do you have to use them to maintain these portals?"


    "It''s not necessary, but it''s better to use these portals. It''s safer. Otherwise, if the time is too long, the construction power in the portal will change, which will affect the effect of the transmission."


    "Do you have to do this every once in a while?"


    "Well, but there is no fixed time. After almost a period of time, I feel that the portal is not stable and needs to be reinforced. Otherwise, no one knows when something goes wrong."


    The two people were busy reinforcing the portal here in the backyard, and left other things behind.In fact, they have nothing else to do, neither of them is in a hurry. This is not a job that can be done in a hurry.


    No one spoke, the two were busy quietly.Reinforcing the teleportation array cannot be said to be difficult, but it is more troublesome.


    After Aroline taught Zelucci, Zelucci understood what she should do. If it is troublesome, then troublesome. If two people come together, it will be faster than one person.


    After all, it was the first time for Jelucy, and she was definitely not as fast as Aroline.

 2193 Chapter 2193

    Hua Yueling and the others have been waiting in the living room for lunch, which is basically prepared by Sister Livio alone.However, Huayun also went in to help during the period, and later it was the two of them working together.


    "The food is cooked, let''s serve it. By the way, let''s go, too. Aroline and Jelusy call over, it''s time to eat."


    Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong volunteered to serve the meal, while Mu Ningshuang was responsible for calling Aroline and Jieluxi sister.The two of them have been out for a long time, but they haven''t come back yet, and they don''t know what they are doing.


    Mu Ningshuang walked out of the living room quickly, and when she got outside, she quickly found the two people. They were right next to a portal, seeming to be studying something.


    Seeing them now, Mu Ningshuang remembered what happened not long ago, and she and Liweiluo sisters also gathered together to conduct research.The situation back then looked similar to the current situation, but there were more people back then, and only two people were studying here first.


    "Xiao Ningshuang, you are here to tell us to eat."


    As soon as Aroline saw her figure, she immediately guessed what she was here for, so she spoke.There was no doubt in his tone.


    "Well, Sister Livello has already prepared lunch, and I''m waiting for everyone to eat."


    "Okay, wait a moment, we will go back now."


    Aroline got busy as she spoke, and the portal could not be kept open, otherwise it would be dangerous.It is best to close it first when no one is around or when there is no control, and then open it when it is used.


    The three of them returned to the living room. When the three of them arrived in the living room, the table was full of dishes.


    The aroma of those dishes is extraordinarily attractive, plus the color in the eyes.It''s worthy of Sister Livello''s craftsmanship, it really doesn''t exist.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help but want to steal it, but he didn''t have the skill, Liweiluo made a lot of dishes.


    He also didn''t expect that there would be so many, a large table was full of food.But it''s almost the same now, the servings have been brought out, Hua Yueling went to the kitchen again, opened the refrigerator, took out two bottles of drinks and put them on the table outside.


    "Okay, wash your hands and come over for dinner."


    Hua Yueling said to others after putting everything up.Aroline and Jelousy both went to wash their hands, while Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong took out the bowl and chopsticks again to serve everyone a good meal.


    This lunch was nothing to say, Hua Yueling and the others had been busy in another world for more than two days, although it was not that they didn''t eat anything.But how can the food eaten in such a place be compared with Liweiluo¡¯s craftsmanship, the difference is not a little bit, Hua Yueling feels that she can eat such a delicacy, she said that she is happy and there is nothing else to say Up.


    Sister Liweiluo''s craftsmanship is naturally not said, Hua Yueling has not eaten any food that is better than her cooking.


    After a lunch, Hua Yueling and the others left here.After all, Sister Yun has to go to work in the afternoon, and Hua Yueling and the others have to rest.


    "We will go back first."


    "You also go back and have a good rest. Don''t come here in the afternoon. I guess I''m lying at home and don''t want to move."


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang did not follow them, but separated halfway.In the afternoon, they were also going to stop going to Hua Yueling''s house, but only to rest at home. They also needed to rest. The two days of time really caused them a lot of exhaustion and they were very tired.


    The two have no other thoughts, just thinking about going back to rest.Those who are busy in that kind of place, even if they have saved a lot of trouble later, they don''t need to go how to get there. Basically, they just rely on the portal to travel everywhere, and can''t walk a few steps.


    But even this still makes them feel very tired, and the same is true for Hua Yueling, everyone is very tired.


    No one wants to continue studying or reading at this time. Everyone wants to go back to rest after lunch, take a good rest, and regain their strength.


    Everyone is tired, who is not the same.Don''t look at Sister Aroline who seems to be very energetic, but in fact she is very tired, and it is estimated that she will take a rest.


    Sister Livello and the others shouldn''t stay here for too long, after all, they have already finished their work there, and they came here to understand the situation here.


    But I don''t know if the world is attractive to them. Judging from their previous reactions, they seem to be quite interested, but Hua Yueling is not sure.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter whether I am interested or not. Anyway, I won''t go there for the time being."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, although she said that there are still two tasks to complete, there is no need to be too anxious when there is no time limit. Just take it slow, why bother about it.


    There is a task that has idle time, but the limited time is quite long, so there is no need to worry.The other task is unlimited time, so there is no problem.


    Since there is no problem, Hua Yueling is absolutely unwilling to go to such a place recently.The current situation is that if Sister Aroline, Sister Livello, and Sister Zelusie followed along, it would be very dangerous if Hua Yueling and the others went.


    Don¡¯t look at the guy who lured them to the past is injured, but in this case Huayueling still can¡¯t guarantee that these people can defeat the opponent and are the opponent¡¯s opponent. In this case, it¡¯s better to be cautious. If you go, try not to go.


    Hua Yueling knew this by himself, so he took a cautious attitude and didn''t think about things over there when he didn''t need to go.


    As for when to go to that place again, it depends on what Sister Aroline and the others think.If they decide to visit that place again in the near future, then they will follow along, which is fine.


    But looking at the reactions of Sister Aroline and the others, it is estimated that it will not pass again for the time being.I spent a lot of time there, and I should have gained a lot from there during this period, so there is no need to go there for the time being.


    Put that world aside first, there is no need to think about the things over there, at least it will be impossible for them to pass again in a short time, there is no need for that.


    It''s a pity that only she and her sister went home. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong both went home, and they probably won''t come back today.

 2194 Chapter 2194

    She stretched her waist greatly, and after returning home, Hua Yueling glanced at the time. It''s quite early now, and it''s not time for sister Yun to go to work.


    "Sister Yun, you should also go back to rest and rest, isn''t there still some time. If you are afraid you can''t get up, I''ll look at the time for you and call you when it''s time."


    Hua Yueling''s gaze was quickly taken back from the watch, and she looked at sister Yun who walked in with him.Sister Yun looked tired, after all, she wandered with them for a while, although she came back with Sister Livio after that, but it didn''t take long even if she came back.


    In addition, at noon, she still made lunch with Sister Livello and didn''t take much rest.This is different from Hua Yueling. After Hua Yueling came back, she had been resting until she was woken up when it was time for lunch, which was different from her.


    "It''s okay, you can get up. Xiaoling, you are also very tired, go and rest soon, sister, I should leave later."


    "I was fine, and I was resting after I came back, and I slept for more than an hour."


    Hua Yueling patted her chest and said, then pushed sister Yun to her room.


    "Sister Yun, go and rest, leave me alone. Otherwise, we really don''t have much time to rest after we talk for a while."


    Being pushed directly into her room by Hua Yueling, Hua Yun originally wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, she didn¡¯t need to argue with her brother any more. Just like what her brother said, if she argued for a while, she would have No need to rest, time really shouldn''t be enough.


    There is still some time to take a break, but if you are not taking a break now, and wasting some time like this, then there is really no time.


    So she didn''t say anything at all, and went into the room by herself, then closed the door and went to rest.


    After watching her sister enter, Hua Yueling walked back quite boringly. He was about to reach the sofa after a few steps. He suddenly thought of something and turned around and went to the kitchen.


    After taking a can of drink out, Hua Yueling didn''t go to her room, and went directly on the sofa in the living room. After opening the drink, she started drinking.Now he is too lazy to move even if he can move, if he can stay still, he thinks it is best, but before he can rest, he has to wait until Sister Yun goes to work.


    Just stay like this until then, anyway, you don''t have to wait too long.


    Hua Yueling glanced at the time, there was only half an hour left, and it was not a problem to wait half an hour here.


    Holding the phone while watching and drinking a drink, Hua Yueling didn''t care about the time, but occasionally glanced at the time displayed on the upper right corner of the phone.After waiting for the time, he slowly got up, then went to sister Yun''s room and asked her to get up.


    "Sister Yun, sister Yun, it''s time to get up."


    Hua Yueling didn''t try too hard, but he thought that even if Sister Yun was in her sleep, such a voice response should be enough to wake her up.


    It didn''t take long for Sister Yun''s voice to be heard inside, and then Hua Yueling turned and left.After a short while, I heard rapid footsteps, and then the door was opened, and I saw sister Yun walking out of the room.


    "It''s about this time. I have slept for a long time. Xiaoling, you haven''t rested, so go and rest soon. You don''t care about the evening meal. You can cook it when my sister comes back. If it doesn''t work, go to the restaurant to buy some The dishes will do."


    With that said, Hua Yun walked to the door very hastily, Hua Yueling still wanted to send her off, but she refused.


    It was sent to the door, and then watching sister Yun go downstairs through the elevator, Hua Yueling originally wanted to send sister Yun away and then come back to rest by herself.But now that Sister Yun doesn''t need it, he still chooses.


    After Sister Yun disappeared behind the elevator door, Hua Yueling closed the door, then went to the kitchen to get a can of drink and went back to her room.All the drinks he got before have been drunk.


    "Well, let''s get some sleep later, although it''s a bit late, it''s still too sleepy."


    At this time, Hua Yueling actually didn''t want to take a rest again, but he was indeed too tired. If he didn''t rest, he couldn''t stand it physically and mentally.So after thinking about it, he decided to sleep for a while, no matter if it was more or less sleep, he still needed a rest. At this time, he couldn''t just give up like this. No, he couldn''t stand it if he didn''t rest.


    My eyes were almost unable to open, and I was extremely sleepy. My eyes were dry and painful. The point was that I couldn''t open them.She didn''t have much strength, she was really tired and fell on the ground.


    Before he went to that world, he never thought that this activity would make him so tired, especially the more trouble he got back.Otherwise, all the problems can be solved in one day, but the problem later is that you often need to go to many tribes in order to find the target. This will cost them a lot of time, otherwise they will only come back sooner.


    After lying on the bed, Hua Yueling didn''t move. He lay on his back on the bed, closed his eyes, and took a long breath.The mobile phone was put aside, he had no intention of playing with the mobile phone now, and after a while, he felt like he was going to fall asleep and fell asleep.


    But there are still some things he needs to do before that.Looking at the drink next to her, Hua Yueling barely got up with one hand, then opened the drink and started drinking.


    But because of the urgency of drinking, I was choked for a while, coughing several times before he recovered.


    "Go to sleep when you finish drinking. I''m going to die of sleepiness."


    After taking small sips to drink the rest of the drink, Hua Yueling put the drink can aside and lay down again to rest.


    Sleep a little longer, so I don¡¯t know when to wake up.But he estimated that he could sleep for at least one or two hours.After all, this is usually the case. Besides, because I am so tired today, I definitely need to sleep a little longer. If I calculate this way, there is no way to wake up without three or four hours.


    But no matter what, it''s time to rest. After Hua Yueling got down, he closed his eyes, and he fell asleep after a while.He fell asleep faster than he thought. He thought he would have to lie down for a while to fall asleep.


    There was no snoring, and there was no movement, Hua Yueling fell asleep peacefully like this.The afternoon time is estimated to pass in such a dream, there will be no change.

 2195 Chapter 2195

    After falling asleep, Hua Yueling was in such a state of not knowing it, and entered a strange time again.When he felt like he had woken up after a long time asleep, he found himself in a strange place again.


    This is not my home, I didn''t wake up in my own home, but in a strange place I had never been to, and I had never seen it before.


    At that moment, he just came out roughly what was going on, but he still thought it was strange how he came to such a place again.


    Why did this happen? Hua Yueling frowned.It stands to reason that such a thing shouldn''t happen, but what happened before him forced him to change his mind.


    This is very strange. The devilish guy in the other world is now hiding and he is injured, so in a short time, he should not be able to trouble himself.In that case, why did he fall into such a state again.


    No one answered his question, he could only try to explain his doubts by himself, but he could not explain such a question with his current knowledge.


    A dazed and puzzled emotion lingered in his heart, this was a world different from the world he had been to before.And this time there are other changes.


    He has an identity in this world.That''s right, this is something he has never seen before.Here he has parents and family.


    When he woke up, he turned his head and looked out. What he saw were old decorations and old windows.He seems to have come to ancient times.


    I thought to myself that Hua Yueling was not very surprised by this. After all, he had been to various places, so it is impossible to say that he came to ancient times just because he slept.Although this can be considered incredible to ordinary people, it can only be said to be commonplace for Hua Yueling.


    It was even so ordinary that it made him feel that it was nothing, but it was just another ordinary experience.


    Now let''s confirm where you are.Hua Yueling moved his hands and feet a bit, and did not say that his strength was lost because he came to this place. He could feel the strength contained in his body, so there would be no problem with food, and he was afraid that he would be a little bit in this place. I don''t have any strength, so it would be funny.


    After moving her hands and feet for a while, Hua Yueling walked to the door, opened the door and walked out directly. It was quiet outside, and no sound was heard.But it was a big place outside, and she was in an independent courtyard.


    After turning around here and learning about the situation here, some content also emerged in Hua Yueling''s mind, and these content were things like his current identity.


    To say that it is completely useless or not, but it is not very useful.


    In this way, I walked all the way out of the courtyard and came to the place where the main courtyard was. Hua Yueling looked around, and there were some maids and servants busy.Seeing him coming out, one of the maids was taken aback and hurried over.


    "Master, why did you wake up so early this morning, do you need a servant to wait for you to wash?"


    "No, if you have something to do, you can go and I''ll go outside and see."


    "But master, you haven''t greeted the master and madam..."


    "Is the old lady all up?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t know much about the strange ancient world he was in now, and even more so about the so-called parents of this body now, but since the maid had all said it, he couldn''t say no.


    "Master and Madam have not yet started."


    "Then I''ll talk about it later, when the old lady gets up, I''ll go to greet you."


    Speaking, Huayueling waved her hand, turned around and walked out, the maid gritted her teeth, glanced back, and then hurriedly chased after her.


    "Master, do you need a servant to ask someone to follow you."


    "Well, just call someone personally."


    "Yes."


    Hua Yueling stopped, did not continue to go out, but waited here.The maid came back not long after she left, and saw a servant who was about the same size as her next to her. The clothes she wore on her body were not very good, but in this world, it should be considered good. At least it should be so compared to ordinary people.


    "Master."


    "Okay, you just follow me."


    Hua Yueling said so and didn''t let the two of them say anything, so she walked out quickly.The maid winked at the servant, and then the servant hurriedly caught up with Hua Yueling, and followed him out a little timidly.


    In fact, even Hua Yueling himself didn''t know what he was going out to do at this time, but he also knew that he couldn''t just stay at home. This would definitely not work. It would be better to go outside and have a look.


    Maybe after I have some understanding of the world, the situation will be a little different.No matter what, his purpose will definitely not change, that is, to leave here as soon as possible. He doesn''t want to stay in such a place for so long, let alone other, this is not the real world, but false and illusory world.


    It''s not the first time that he has come to a world like this, so he can''t be said to be strange by then.But if you really want to say how familiar he is with this place, it must be nonsense.


    This is an extremely unfamiliar place, a place he has never heard of and has never seen before.In terms of the current situation, the most important thing is to understand the situation here and understand a situation in this world clearly.


    Another point is also very important, and that is your identity.Through the brief exchanges with the maid just now, he can understand the fact that he has some identities in this world, but he doesn''t know the specific identity.


    I can borrow certain excuses, such as my lack of clarity or amnesia, but after thinking about it, I still feel that there is no need to do so.


    Why bother?If you want to say that you have so many ways to understand the situation, you don''t have to be anxious to ask the people around you, it''s not good if the key is seen by the other party.


    Regardless of whether it is illusion or reality, the most important thing is really what identity he has right now.Is this body one''s own or someone else''s, and whether one is controlling one''s own body or controlling another''s body.


    If this body is better for your own, then you will act in the same way as before, so you don''t have to worry about anything.

 2196 Chapter 2196

    How to understand his identity, the answer to this question Hua Yueling has not yet figured out.The servant beside him must know his identity, but he can''t say whether to ask directly.


    It doesn''t matter what the other party thinks, it doesn''t really matter. In his current capacity, there is no need to be oriented towards what the other party thinks.The identity of the two parties is different, so the way of doing things will be different.


    But there is one thing he cares about. If the other party reports the questions he asked to his father and mother in this world, it must be a trouble.At that time, the parents asked if they could find a way to fool the past.But no matter what, it''s better not to ask yourself anything casually. Who knows whether to explain such a problem at that time will lead to other problems, that is not what he thought.


    That being the case, I just didn''t say anything, just walk around and look around according to my own ideas.I just don''t know what the servant next to me is like, whether he usually followed me, or was just temporarily pulled by the maid to make up the count.


    The latter one naturally saves a lot of things, while the former one is somewhat troublesome. He glanced at the servant who was following him. The servant was half bowing his head, but he seemed quite courageous, and he did not dare to look at himself. .


    The possibility of pretending is greater. No matter how timid a servant is, how timid he is.Is it scary to that extent?


    I glanced at my attire, the attire of a typical weak scholar, in no way seemed to scare others.


    It¡¯s because I didn''t have a good temper before, so would the servant appear to be so afraid of myself?Hua Yueling wanted to ask some questions, but after thinking about it, he felt that it didn¡¯t seem necessary. Now, no matter who you are asking, it¡¯s best not to ask this guy next to yourself, this guy next to yourself. You may know something, but it is not a good idea to ask him such a question.


    After Hua Yueling left the house, she wandered around the city aimlessly.This is a very big city. He looked around. The area where their home is located is the so-called noble area. The whole street here is relatively quiet, not as messy as other places.


    Hua Yueling was walking here, occasionally she could see some servants coming out of those houses and leaving in a hurry.However, other people can be seen, but Huayueling doesn''t know those people, but with certain beliefs, he still feels that it is better for him to say hello to the other person, otherwise it would be too rude.


    Some people are suitable for him to walk out and wander around, but some people come out in a sedan chair.For this reason, Hua Yueling didn''t know what kind of character was sitting in the sedan chair.


    He didn''t know much about the characters here, and it was naturally even more impossible to know the guys who couldn''t even see their faces.


    Hua Yueling looked at the sedan chairs very curiously, and was very curious about it. The sedan chair should be a tool for the ancients to travel, and it is probably not much different from what he had in mind.


    In addition, the sedan chair was lifted by people. Four people lifted the sedan chair in the four corners at a slow speed.


    To say that the servants in ancient times are really miserable. Not only are they busy with all kinds of things, but they are also busy at this time.If it were ordinary people, it would be impossible to do such a thing.That''s not just for fun. After all, there is not only a sedan chair, but also the people in the sedan chair. Fortunately, four people carry the sedan chair instead of two. Otherwise, the sedan chair might be given to you halfway Fell to the ground.


    Hua Yueling just looked at it curiously for a while and then withdrew his gaze. He was still quite curious about those people, but it was not the time to think about it.


    "Xiaoxue, what''s going on now? It stands to reason that no one will bother me for the time being, right? And although my illusion skills and mental power are not as good as that guy, I don''t mean to be casual. People can trouble me."


    The current situation is that the guy should not have the leisure time to make trouble for him, but he also thinks that other guys should not have the ability to make trouble for him. In this case, who got himself into such a world? inner?


    I don''t know if Xiaoxue can answer this question for herself, but Hua Yueling knows that Xiaoxue must know something. Anyway, Xiaoxue''s strength lies here, and she has been following herself.


    If something uncontrollable happened, Xiaoxue would definitely be able to find something out of it, instead of falling into the current situation without being aware of it.


    "This was not done by someone."


    It was only after Hua Yueling walked some distance forward that she got Xiaoxue''s reply. Hua Yueling didn''t know what her reply meant.It was not made by someone, what does this sentence mean?


    Hua Yueling was thinking about such a problem. Since it was not done by someone, it could explain what it meant, and it could explain that someone deliberately targeted herself.


    Hua Yueling thought like this in her heart, and she didn''t know if her thoughts were correct, but no matter what, after listening to Xiaoxue''s answer, people would think that such a possibility was relatively high.


    "In fact, this time things have a lot to do with the owner himself."


    "It''s more about myself? What does this mean?"


    After hearing what Xiaoxue said, he became more puzzled, and didn''t quite understand what she meant.The sentence that he has a big relationship with himself is what he is most puzzled. If he comes to such a place, it must be related to him if he thinks about it, but it cannot be said that it is because of himself that he came to such a place. ?


    Hua Yueling is still confused now, what is going on.


    "This time the master was scammed by himself. Actually, the master should have realized it a long time ago, but the master hasn''t paid attention to it all the time, so he didn''t find anything, otherwise it would be impossible."


    Although Xiaoxue said there was some explanation, Hua Yueling hadn''t understood what Xiaoxue meant until now.How much does what she said has to do with herself?


    "The most important thing is whether you really understand your own situation, the master, if you look closely, you can actually see something. All of this is caused by the master¡¯s ability to upgrade too much at one time, otherwise it is It won''t become what it is now."

 2197 Chapter 2197

    "Is that right?"


    Hua Yueling quickly checked her skills. The most important thing was the illusion skill. In fact, Hua Yueling was very happy that she had so many levels in the illusion skill. He didn''t expect things to become like this.


    If he had known this, he would never do that, but regretting now is of no use.


    "Is it written on it?"


    Hua Yueling curiously opened the skill introduction and started to check it. He didn''t care about it before, so he didn''t even read the skill introduction.Now I just noticed that even the introduction of illusion skills had changed unconsciously.


    "Because the skill itself has been improved too much at one time, it is impossible to fully control the skill, and it may be backlashed by the illusion and dragged into the illusion world. If the illusion cannot be broken, the opportunities such as the skill will be sealed."


    "What does it mean?"


    It is the last sentence that Hua Yueling cares most about. He wants to break the illusion in front of him. Currently Hua Yueling has no clue.I don''t know what I need to do, but I still need to take it slowly, not too anxious.


    "It means that the master cannot break the illusion in front of him, so the level of the illusion skill will be sealed, but this kind of seal does not mean that the level of the skill is directly reduced. The master can remove the seal by other means and regain the level of the skill. And after unblocking, there is no need to pass trials anymore."


    "In this way, the situation is similar to what I am in front of. The process of unblocking is actually a test."


    "Yes, it''s like this."


    "I don''t want to do this. If I can, I hope I can solve all the problems directly here, saving myself more trouble."


    "Then solve the problem here, try to solve the illusion in front of you."


    "Xiaoxue, do you have any clues?"


    Hua Yueling asked, he really didn''t know what to do now, that was the case without an accurate goal.He also has no good solutions.


    If Xiaoxue can''t provide any clues, then he can really only plan for a long-term resistance.


    "People don¡¯t particularly understand this, but they have a place to remind the owner. Now the owner¡¯s situation here is similar to that of a book or game with chapters. It¡¯s chapter by chapter. It doesn¡¯t mean that you can do it all at once. I can crack the illusion, but I have to do it bit by bit."


    "What does it mean?"


    Hua Yueling asked suspiciously. Although he could guess something based on what Xiaoxue had said, there was still some confusion.


    "Does it mean that I can get out of here after cracking it for a while, or what?"


    "That''s what it means. The owner doesn''t need to completely crack everything. It takes a lot of time. As long as the progress reaches a certain level, you can get out of it, and then you can freely choose when to enter the next time. But the owner also needs to know, no If it is completely cracked, the master''s illusion skill level will be in a sealed state."


    "It''s nothing, and now I don''t need too high skill level. As long as I can get out of this world, it''s fine. But I still have to unlock the illusion skills as soon as possible. It is hard to upgrade the skill level, if it is always It''s not a matter to be sealed."


    "And there is another good thing. If the master can crack the illusion this time, maybe he can raise the level of the illusion skill by one level."


    Xiaoxue''s last words sparked some interest in Hua Yueling, nothing else, but if he could improve the illusion skill level in this way, then he must have earned it.


    "Can this happen?"


    "People just say it''s possible. It''s not necessarily true. It depends on the master''s cracking level. If the master''s cracking is not very good, then the experience gained will definitely be less, and the possibility of wanting to upgrade is small. a lot of."


    "That''s right, but it''s not bad. It''s not that easy to get one level up with such skills at my current level."


    "But the master has to be prepared. It is not so easy for this illusion world to truly crack. Although the master''s strength in it is considered good, it is impossible to be invincible in the world. No matter what you do, you should be careful. Better."


    "I know this naturally, and I will be more careful. Now the main purpose is to understand the situation here, and nothing can be done without understanding the situation."


    Hua Yueling nodded seriously after listening to Xiaoxue''s words, just as Xiaoxue said, no matter what time it was, he must be careful.Anyway, no matter what, you must not be careless.


    I am a person of some status here, but this is not enough.The most important thing is to get enough information, no matter what.


    I don''t know if there are some people I know here. If so, maybe you can ask them.If not, you can only think of other ways.


    Fortunately, he is still a person with some identity, not at the bottom, otherwise it may be more troublesome.But as long as his strength is still there, there is no need to worry about these.


    No matter what, your current status will definitely bring you more help, but don''t expect too much.


    Hua Yueling was also walking around aimlessly for the time being, looking at the servant beside her, the other party basically had nothing to say, quietly.This makes Hua Yueling want to say nothing but know what to say.


    I thought it would be better not to ask him. Anyway, there will be opportunities afterwards, and the rest will be discussed later.It''s better to look around now, don''t care about other things, you can''t go back here for the time being, just settle down and come slowly.


    It doesn''t matter how much time you spend in your dreams, as long as you can bear it.Don''t worry about that much. Even if you have lived for decades here, when you wake up from your dream, the world you are in will not have too much time.


    This is also the biggest reason why Hua Yueling is not too anxious. If the time here is smaller than the outside time, he dare not spend too much time here to do something.Hua Yueling couldn''t afford such a price, no one could afford it.


    This street is quite long. It¡¯s a long way to the end. It¡¯s a place similar to Central Park. In the middle is a round pool resembling a fountain. People come and go here, and you can hear all kinds of things. the sound of.


    It seems to enter another world from one world at once, just out of the way.

 2198 Chapter 2198

    The passing pedestrians are chatting, some are running busy, others are running, others are walking slowly and slowly, and some are looking for a place to sit here.


    There are all kinds of people here, but these are just ordinary people.


    There are many people like Hua Yueling who are well dressed. Wearing is just one of the ways to judge. Another way of judging is to see if anyone around is following.


    Those with some identities like him are followed by maids or servants. Girls are generally followed by maids, while men are followed by servants.That''s pretty much it.


    There are no people he knows, and a city is as big as it is. It is impossible to say that he can find someone he knows once he comes out.That kind of lucky thing is not to say that it is impossible, but it is certainly not very likely.


    "Well, that figure..."


    Suddenly, Hua Yueling''s gaze was attracted by the girl who was dodging in a passage in the distance and poking her head out.Just a glance from a distance, he felt that the man was really familiar.But I really want to say that I know her something is wrong.


    It hasn''t been long since Hua Yueling herself came to this world, how could she know people in this world.


    I thought so in my heart, Hua Yueling still subconsciously chased after him, maybe that person would know himself, maybe, he couldn''t help but have such thoughts at this moment.


    Subconsciously he chased him up, but after two steps he stopped, and subconsciously looked at the servant who had been following him.


    "Can''t let him continue to follow, otherwise it may be exposed that I am not the original owner of this body. I have to find a way to distract him."


    "You go back, I don''t need you to follow."


    "But Master..."


    "I will go to please my parents in a while, you don''t need to follow me, I won''t go far away, don''t worry about my safety."


    Hua Yueling said so, but the servant didn''t dare to let him act on his own just because he made a promise. If something really happened to Hua Yueling outside, then he wouldn''t be able to eat it.


    Seeing that he hesitated and didn''t want to leave, Hua Yueling could not know what he was thinking.Thinking that it was not easy for him to persuade him, but his current identity was different, he could be regarded as his master, and he would dare not listen to his orders.


    Thinking of this, he also had an idea. Why should he solicit the opinions and opinions of the other party? Just order him directly.


    Hua Yueling directly ordered the other party not to follow her, and told him to go straight back.


    "But, Master..."


    The servant obviously wanted to say something, but refused to go back like this.It''s not that he really has the courage to fight his master, but he just thinks that if something happens to the master outside, then he will be in danger.


    Rather than something going wrong then, it''s better to follow the young master and follow the young master now and save what''s going on.


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect that he would not listen to her own words, is she so innocent.In fact, he also understands what the other party is worried about, but this will not affect his mood, no matter what, he must let the other party leave, and as soon as possible.


    Hua Yueling looked over again, that the person was no longer visible in that direction, and she couldn''t help feeling a little anxious.I can''t continue to delay, otherwise that person will probably hide, and then it will be almost impossible for me to find the other party.


    Right now there was not enough time, Hua Yueling couldn''t care about other things, so he drove away the servant beside him without saying anything.There is no need to convince him, and the point is that he can''t be convinced at all.


    Being driven back by Hua Yueling, the servants are naturally unwilling. Everyone is afraid of taking responsibility, let alone someone like him. If something really happened to Hua Yueling outside, it would almost be called it to him. For a disaster.


    But under the strength of Hua Yueling, he did not dare to object.After all, neither the young master nor the master is something he can afford.


    Driven by Hua Yueling, he also dared not stay here, so he had to turn around and walk back.


    Hua Yueling stared at his back for a while to confirm that he had gone back, and then hurriedly ran towards the passage where she found a familiar figure.I don''t know if the other party is still there, if it is still there, maybe you can talk to the other party.


    It just felt that the other party was a little familiar, and Hua Yueling still had confidence in her own strength, he believed that even if she faced that figure, she wouldn''t have much problem.Hua Yueling is still very confident about her strength.


    He rushed over quickly, paying attention to the people on the road while focusing part of his attention on the small alley far away.However, apart from seeing the other person''s figure at first, Hua Yueling has never seen anyone there in the past.


    At the entrance of the alley, I poked my head and looked inside. There was almost no light in the alley, it was dark, and it felt like an underground passage.


    "Not here?"


    The other party seemed to have left, Hua Yueling found that there was a person in the alley and could not see it.Turning his head and looking around, there was still nothing to be found, and there was no one inside.


    It''s because I came a little bit late, so there is no one here. Could it be that the other party has left this place in such a short time?


    Hua Yueling wasn''t sure what was going on, but the current situation was not so good, and the person she was looking for could not be found.If he rushed over from the beginning, there shouldn''t be any problems, but he was slower.


    "It''s better to come as soon as possible. Let''s go inside again, there seems to be a bad feeling."


    Regardless of whether this is a big city, it is natural to think that something bad will not happen here, but don''t think about it so well.Such a small alley hidden in the dark, if you go in casually, who knows what will happen.


    Hua Yueling himself wasn''t sure whether he would encounter difficulties here, but he was not afraid of them.Although he felt that there might be some problems in his heart, he did not slow down because of this, and continued to move forward.


    Along the way, Hua Yueling came to about half of this small alley, and the sound of footsteps sounded from both sides.


    After a quick glance left and right, Hua Yueling immediately determined where the footsteps were coming to her ears.There is a door on the left and right. I don¡¯t know why I made such a thing here. It seems to be used for trouble.

 2199 Chapter 2199

    "Do I know that girl?"


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling probably guessed what kind of thought the people here are like.However, if this is the case, there is still a bit stranger. Before that, I saw the figure that appeared at the entrance of the alley and felt very familiar. That''s why.


    There doesn''t seem to be that girl in the memory, but somehow, just by looking at her profile, Hua Yueling felt a very familiar feeling.


    Hua Yueling was also very confused about why he had never seen the other party before, but he quickly put away his doubts.There is no need to think so much, since the other party has already come to the door, you can''t help but "harden" it.


    The next thing to do is very simple, greet each other well, and then you can know what''s going on.


    At this time, the people inside also ran out, with the goal of Hua Yueling.When they came up, they directly attacked Hua Yueling, without saying a word. Hua Yueling admired them very much, and it seemed that they had already spotted the target.


    But how did they know that they would come over because of the expression they showed when they saw the figure, or other aspects.


    Hua Yueling wasn''t sure about this, but anyway, there were so many people here, so I just knocked them all down. Then I can ask anything if I want to, why bother.


    Facing those who attacked, Hua Yueling was not soft at all. With a knife in his hand, he could defeat one with a single attack.The guys who rushed out were crowded, and there was nothing else to brag about.


    It''s not much different from ordinary people. Don''t see that there are many people, you can''t help but beat them at all. He knocked them all to the ground easily.


    After knocking down all of them, Hua Yueling glanced around, and there was no figure among these people that made him feel familiar.


    "Not here."


    Huayueling stamped her foot, and the guy who fell to the ground and howled quickly became quiet.Hua Yueling made them feel too terrible, just like a beast, not something they could defeat.


    "Say, who are you sending here? Why are you bothering me?"


    I asked someone casually, Hua Yueling''s tone was very serious, there was a feeling that I would kill you directly if you didn''t answer.


    Perhaps he was frightened by Hua Yueling''s series of thunder methods, that person was a little trembling in his words, but he still answered his question in this way.But his words didn''t sound very clear, and Hua Yueling still got some clues from her words.


    "Someone ordered you to do this, who is that person and where is it now?"


    Hua Yueling asked immediately, but the twisting person on the ground closed his mouth tightly, as if he didn''t want to answer this question.


    "Answer quickly, otherwise..."


    There was a dangerous look in her eyes, if the other party did not answer, Hua Yueling would definitely make them look good.After all, they came to trouble themselves first, Hua Yueling wouldn''t feel guilty because of this kind of thing.


    "I, I said..."


    He kept begging Huayueling for mercy, and then the person he was forced to ask intermittently said everything he knew.


    According to what he said, the person who asked them to do this kind of thing had already left, and he didn''t know where he went, but the other person was in the next house before that.


    "Is it here?"


    Hua Yueling asked in the direction where the opponent came out, where the door was still open. Looking at the open door, there was no one inside.


    "Yes!"


    After getting the answer, Hua Yueling stopped bothering with that person.There is no need, what he has to do is to find the person who makes him feel familiar, not the others.These people have nothing to do with him, and he doesn''t have to deal with them.


    Hua Yueling didn''t even want to take care of them, so let them stay here. As for whether they would have any problems, this was not a question Hua Yueling would think about.


    It depends on whether they are lucky enough, for a while, they don''t think of it anyway.After all, it¡¯s not that Hua Yueling came to trouble them any more, but they took the initiative to trouble Hua Yueling. It¡¯s already pretty good if Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t ask them to settle accounts. What can you expect from him? kind.


    After rushing into the house, Hua Yueling immediately searched for it, but it was already empty.According to the guys who were knocked down by him, the other party was still here before, but I don''t know what happened and now they are gone.


    "Do you know the identity of each other?"


    Hua Yueling looked around inside, and Li used his exploration skills to find the opponent, but in the end he couldn''t find a figure.The other party should not be here anymore. As for where she ran to, this was not something Hua Yueling could know.


    This incident made Hua Yueling feel very frustrated. If she could come faster and come here earlier, he would directly beat those guys to the ground. At this time, the other party shouldn''t run too far.But now it''s too late, I can only look forward to meeting each other next time.


    "However, since the other party regards me as a target, the matter may not end so quickly, and there should be a chance to meet her afterwards. She may come to the door again."


    Hua Yueling comforted herself so, at the same time he was also questioning those who were knocked to the ground by him.At first he thought that those people should have run away long ago, but perhaps his attack was too heavy, and those people simply couldn¡¯t escape so quickly. After going out, you can see that even though they had a great deal before entering. There was a gap, but those guys just barely sat up, but none of them could move.


    "You don''t know the origin of that person?"


    Hua Yueling asked these guys again. Hua Yueling believed that she would be able to ask something out of their mouths, but he didn''t have much hope for how much they could ask.


    He doesn''t know whether the specific opponent understands her own strength, but the opponent should be a very cautious person. There is nothing wrong with that, she will not expose herself to dangerous situations casually.So it is very unlikely to find her so easily.


    But Hua Yueling also knew that the other party must have come back to find herself, no matter what method she used.Although he himself didn''t know what kind of relationship he had with the other party, he was confident about it.


    "Tell me what you know, if you dare to hide a little bit of it..."

 2200 Chapter 2200

    "Big brother, we really don''t know where she came from, she just said let us do a favor and gave us a lot of money. We listened to her, and then we braved the courage to find you trouble."


    One of them seemed to be the leader of these people. He was crying while talking, and the crying still sounded convincing.But Hua Yueling didn''t believe his performance.


    In Hua Yueling''s view, the other party was performing, and most of what he said could not be believed.That''s all lie.He thought that Hua Yueling was so easy to be deceived. Although Hua Yueling looked young, she had a lot of experience.


    "I don''t care how you were deceived. As long as you can answer my question, then I don''t care about what happened before. If you still don''t know anything, don''t think about going out here. You have chosen. A great place."


    After speaking with a sneer, Hua Yueling didn''t speak any more, just a pair of eyes coldly scanning the people who were lying on the ground or sitting on the ground.


    "Why, I''m speechless? Do you want me to speak for you?"


    Huayue Ling stomped her feet, and all these people trembled all over, and they didn''t even dare to speak.


    "Hmph, now the courage is getting smaller, I didn''t see you being so courageous before."


    With a sneer, Hua Yueling turned between these people. Whenever he went from one person to another, that person would tremble and avoid.


    However, no one spoke during this time, only his footsteps and conversations from outside were heard.Even such a noisy sound can''t cover up Hua Yueling''s footsteps and the heartbeat of those people''s fear.


    Hua Yueling heard very clearly, these guys only have this ability, bullying and fearing hardship, anyone can do it, but they are scumbags who are completely unworthy of attention.If it weren''t for this incident, Hua Yueling would definitely not bother to pay attention to them.


    These guys are not a good breakthrough, but they can''t be said to be useless.Besides, there is anyone besides them who can answer his own question, I am afraid that no one knows the identity of that figure.


    Until now, I don''t know who I am looking for, let alone other people know who I am looking for.


    "Why don''t you talk anymore, are you all dumb?" Said in a mocking tone, Hua Yueling glanced again, the expressions on these guys'' faces were various, and they looked quite interesting.


    "Eldest, eldest brother, we really don¡¯t know much. It was that person who came to us on the initiative. We are not familiar with her. We only know that she is also very good. I don¡¯t know how you compare to eldest brother, but we can¡¯t mess with her. ."


    Carefully observing Hua Yueling¡¯s face, the beaten nose and swollen leader spoke tremblingly, for fear that he would make Hua Yueling unhappy when he said a wrong sentence. Then the suffering would be light, he felt that he It''s really possible to be killed.


    It would be too useless to die here, and it doesn''t want to die yet, it can''t just die here anyway.


    "She can beat you so much by herself?"


    "No, I don''t know, but none of us are her opponents. He was easily defeated by him. Even if we are all above, she cannot be her opponent. But compared to you... she should be better than you."


    "How did she find you?"


    "She went to our place directly to find me, took the money and told us that we were troublesome to find you. If we knew it was trouble for you, we would never agree. She forced us to agree. She is too strong. No, we can''t resist, we can''t beat her..."


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense here, is there anything else to add. Give me a thought."


    Speaking coldly, Hua Yueling felt more and more cold, like a huge block of ice standing among them.


    Even if Hua Yueling did not move, those who fell on the ground felt as if something was slowly moving against their necks.


    That could be called a murderous intent, it was the murderous intent that came out of Hua Yueling that threatened their lives.Trick them not to resist, and they have no way to resist.


    "No, no more."


    "Forget it this time, if there is another one..."


    Hua Yueling felt that there was no need to waste time with them, he turned and walked away from here, not planning to stay here any longer, and there was no need for it.


    "Absolutely not, absolutely not, how dare we fight against you again, we will never..."


    Before Hua Yueling had finished speaking, the figure had already left the alley.When he came outside, he looked around, his exploration skills covered a large area nearby, but even so he couldn''t find the guy he was looking for.


    "It''s also fortunate that you run fast enough, otherwise you have to let you know how good I am."


    Thinking coldly in my heart, judging from what has just happened, the other party and myself must have hatred, in a certain way.In any case, this is not a good thing for him, he has already had enemies just here, which he really didn''t expect.


    "Others wait until later and think of a way. I have to go back. I don''t know if the parents here are awake. Let''s go and say hello."


    Hua Yueling stayed here for a while after coming out of the alley, mainly to find out if the person she was looking for was here, but after searching for it, she could say with certainty that the person was not here.


    "Only go back first."


    He sighed helplessly, there was no other way for the time being, he didn''t think he could find anything here in a short time.Judging from the incident and the reaction of the other side, the other side has a lot of understanding of himself, and may even know what kind of strength he has.


    Of course, this was just Hua Yueling''s own guess, and he couldn''t be sure whether it was the case.


    But no matter what, this is not good news for him. If the other party doesn''t know him enough, he can act like a pig and eat a tiger, or hit the other party by surprise.


    But when the opponent knows him well, it is impossible to do this. The opponent will be prepared and will do his best to fight him.


    "The most uncomfortable thing is that I don''t know what the identity of the other party is at all. I just came here, and I don''t know whether it was caused by the owner of this identity or my arrival."


    Hua Yueling was rather helpless, she really could encounter such a thing everywhere, there was no time to stop.

 2201 Chapter 2201

    After returning home to treat her parents, Hua Yueling went back to her room.Sitting on the chair in front of the table, he looked a little surprised at the well-wrapped things resembling envelopes on the table.


    He didn''t know whether this thing was placed here before or after he left. He didn''t pay attention to it at all before leaving.It is normal to be confused.


    After unpacking, take out the letter inside and read it carefully.


    "The concubine''s body is really eye-opening for the son. The son is deeply hidden, and even the concubine has been concealed. Tonight, I hope that the son will come to the small pavilion outside the city to meet, and the son should not miss the appointment. ."


    "This is really..."


    After reading this short letter, Hua Yueling didn''t know what to say.It seems that the other party has a deep understanding of him, knows his identity, and indeed understands his own strength, which is only part of it, but it is also very powerful.


    "It''s very interesting. It seems that I have to go take a look. I don''t know what happened to her looking for me."


    Hua Yueling was also quite curious about this. The other party couldn''t find herself for no reason, and it was because of her own strength. In this way, it was probably an organization or someone with a certain status.


    At least his status is definitely higher than his current status, and it is impossible to be only a star and a half higher.


    "But I have to wait until the evening to talk about it. During the day, I still think about what else to do."


    Nor can it be said to be done, only to think about what else you can do.


    "First of all, my understanding of this world is not enough. I have to increase my understanding of this world. Maybe I can know what to do if I have information about this world, but in addition to this, I definitely need some other things. of."


    Hua Yueling was thinking about such a problem, how to solve the problem she encountered right now, this is a difficult question to answer.Hua Yueling had encountered problems like this many times, so she didn''t feel any surprise at all.


    "The most important thing is to find my goal. Now my goal is definitely to go out, and the way to go out is relatively simple. There is no need to completely crack some illusions. This will save a lot of trouble in comparison, but still need to find a crack. Point."


    The difficulty lies in the cracking point, if it is not found, it will be very difficult.But it is so easy to find these things, and he doesn''t want to go through such difficulties anymore.


    "There is no good way. Anyway, try to understand the world."


    There were some books in his room, and he picked up some of them at will. He found that some of the books in it were useful, but some...


    "It seems that the original owner of this body is also interesting enough."


    Turned over the booklet in his hand, threw it on the table, and then he picked up another book to read it.


    "There are still some useful things, but they are useless."


    The books here are all educational works, similar to books like the Analects, but they are of no use to Hua Yueling.The books he wants are about the world and countries he is in now, similar to a map of the world or an introduction to a country, rather than these works.


    It is difficult to read these works to provide him with the information he wants. He wants to leave this place as soon as possible instead of living in this place for a long time.


    If according to Xiaoxue''s statement, he might even live here until his fourth year old, but what''s the use of that, it is equivalent to the end of his mission and failure, that is not what he wanted.


    "But I ignored the other functions of the world before. I was always thinking about leaving here quickly and ignoring other things. If I think about it this way, I can actually use it here for longer. Even if a few years have passed, even The real world has not changed much in the past few decades."


    "Xiaoxue, do you think it''s useful for me to train here?"


    In the next year, he thought that he had ignored some things, that is, his body is not really his own.So will my training here have an impact on my body?


    "The master thinks very well, but it is a pity that this idea is not valid."


    Xiaoxue directly rejected his idea.


    "The master didn''t think that the body that the master has now is not his own, so even if this body is exercised, it will not improve the original body. But there is one thing that can be said, in terms of mental power. By exercising here."


    "In terms of mental strength, um, it makes sense. If you can exercise your mental strength here, it''s good. These can be written on the schedule, but how should I exercise? Xiaoxue, what can you do about it? If you have one, teach me. ."


    "People naturally have a way, but the master is in a hurry to exercise now? If you are not in a hurry, you can wait until later, and mental exercise may be more difficult than physical exercise. clear."


    "I know that, after all, mental power and body are completely different, and the difficulty of exercising is expected. But I will hold it back. No matter what, this is also for my own improvement. No matter what, I can''t give up halfway. ."


    "Then there is no need to be so anxious, the master has other things to do right now, it''s not good to be too anxious."


    "I have something to worry about, now I don''t know what I can do in this place. I don''t know at all."


    Hua Yueling''s remarks are not a lie. Although he can''t say that he has no idea, there is still no specific plan of action for how to do it.


    "The first thing to make sure is that it is impossible to find what I want only with my own strength, not to mention that I don''t even know what I am looking for now."


    Hua Yueling began to analyze the current situation. Regardless of other things, she still needs to analyze the current situation clearly.If you can''t even analyze your own situation clearly, it will be difficult to act well.


    "This is correct. It seems that the owner still has a deep understanding of his current situation. Compared with the time when he only knows the action and does not think about it, it has improved a lot. It seems that it is from others. Have learned a lot here."


    "..."


    Ignoring Xiaoxue''s boasting, Hua Yueling felt that her growth in this area had basically nothing to do with her.Xiaoxue feels like taking credit here.

 2202 Chapter 2202

    "The point that the illusion world can crack. Only when I find this point can I try to crack the illusion before me. I don¡¯t know where to find or where to start. But anyway, I need a good beginning, and The information of the mobile phone world is the good beginning."


    "The understanding of the illusion world is the most important thing. If you can''t understand what the illusion world you are in is like, then never try to crack the illusion."


    "That also depends on what the situation is. If my illusion skills and mental power are higher, I can master better, it won''t happen."


    Hua Yueling said seriously, he thought so.And this is also true. In fact, there is no conflict between what he said and what Xiaoxue said, and there is no such problem at all.


    Because when your mental power is strong enough and your illusion skills are high enough, you will be able to understand everything in the illusion world, even the person who casts the illusion at the moment when you have a lower level of illusion. What kind of existence is, naturally, is easy to crack, and it can even directly launch a counterattack.


    Hua Yueling hadn''t reached this level, so he couldn''t do that. He could only think of other ways to solve the current problem.


    In fact, it was the same when he had fallen into illusion before, using the same method to find the possibility of cracking.


    The most important thing is to understand the situation of this place. It may be near where you live, or it may be some other important place.


    However, because Hua Yueling doesn''t know enough about this place at present, he can''t determine where is more important and where is not.


    You can only collect information bit by bit and then try to judge, but collecting information is also a troublesome task.You have to think about what you want to do.


    "If you don¡¯t know what to do for the time being, just go out and take a look around, starting from where you live. Take your time, it¡¯s your home anyway. No matter it¡¯s temporary or whatever, don¡¯t understand it clearly. No, and here is the easiest place to get started."


    "Actually, I want to take this opportunity to increase my mental power, but since Xiaoxue said that, it''s better to take action."


    "I didn''t say that the master cannot improve the mental power, but the master needs to think clearly what is the most important thing at present. There is no need to worry about improving the spiritual power anytime."


    Xiaoxue explained patiently, and she knew what Hua Yueling said.But after all, the time here is more efficient. If you can make full use of it, the benefits will be too great, and he is naturally unwilling to give up such an opportunity.


    After discussing with Xiaoxue, Hua Yueling left the room and went outside. In the yard, you could see two maids standing in front of the flowerbed in front of his room, watering the flowers. The two maids were busy living while talking in a low voice. It''s like being afraid of others hearing what they are talking about.


    Hua Yueling glanced at them, stood at the door and thought for a while, still did not go to join in the fun.The situation is not good for him, he really doesn''t know what he can ask in the past.


    And you can''t just ask these questions in your own home. It doesn''t really matter whether people can answer your own questions.What Hua Yueling was worried about was that they would tell their parents what they asked.


    If it is an ordinary inquiry, it is fine, but what he wants to ask is not ordinary. He has a lot of questions about himself, about his home, and about the world, but not everyone can ask about that kind of thing.


    "I still have to think of a way to see if I can hear something from these people."


    Don''t ask, just walk around in the yard, and then listen to if you chew your tongue.Maybe maybe not.He walked down the steps barely making any footsteps and said hello to the two maids.


    The two maids didn''t pay attention to the surroundings at all, so he suddenly started talking to the two girls.The water bottles in their hands were almost thrown directly into the flower bed. The two girls turned around, greeted him quickly, and shook "Young Master". They were really frightened by him.


    "Well, you have worked hard."


    Subconsciously said something like this, Hua Yueling still wanted to say something, but opened her mouth, she didn''t know what else she could say.They are considered strangers, and it is difficult for Hua Yueling to find a topic to talk to them when getting along with strangers.


    So Hua Yueling didn''t chat with them, just said hello, and then stood here for a while before leaving this place.The two maids didn''t dare to say a word when he was still here, as if they had their mouths covered, for fear that what they said would make Hua Yueling unhappy, and they didn''t know what they were talking about before.


    Or because of other reasons, they seemed unwilling to speak in front of him anyway.But no matter what, Hua Yueling would not blame them for this. He felt that there was no problem. He was not an old shareholder of Zhongzhong, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    "You are busy with yours, don''t worry about me."


    After saying this to the two maids, Hua Yueling went out of her courtyard.His home is still quite big, but it is definitely a bit worse compared to other families in this place.


    "The host can look forward to the''date'' in the evening or get some clues at that time."


    "I think so too. But that''s still a long time later, when it''s just now, this doesn''t mean it can pass in a short while."


    Shrugging his shoulders, the person looking for himself is very important, but now his home is also very important.It''s actually the most important thing to understand the situation in your own home, nothing is more important.


    He will definitely stay here for a while, and since he was here when he first awoke, and also controlled the body of the young master here, he wouldn''t believe it if it had no deep intentions.


    Anyway, everything must be done slowly, Hua Yueling herself doesn''t know how to rush even if she wants to get up.


    Looking down at the ground, the environment and other aspects here are stronger than the other places he has been.But Hua Yueling couldn''t say whether he liked or disliked this place.


    There are more people in the yard outside, and there are still a lot of people in his family. After a rough calculation, Hua Yueling feels that there are 20 or 30 domestic servants.


    Maybe there are not too many calculations, or the number counted is too much, or it may be less.No matter which one is actually important.The most important thing is that this means that his family is not a small family, but still has some strength.

 2203 Chapter 2203

    Without seeing her parents, Hua Yueling glanced around, and she could see that the servants were busy.It seemed as if there was an endless amount of work, Hua Yueling also didn''t know what he was busy with.


    Anyway, the servants here seem to be busy, so there is nothing else to say.


    Hua Yueling also didn''t care about what the servants were doing, for now he was not interested in them.


    Seeing him come out, the servants seem to be more motivated, and all of a sudden they are very serious and busy.Hua Yueling also knows that there must be someone who sneaks and rapes. After all, it turns out that he has done this too, as others don''t know, but this is not a big deal.


    At least in Hua Yueling''s opinion, this is nothing. He is not interested in these, and he is unwilling to take care of this kind of thing. How about foreign wine?


    Turning around her new "home" with interest, Hua Yueling found that there was nothing interesting, and it was just an ordinary family.If there is something special, he hasn''t noticed it at all.


    "This place seems to be the same."


    Hua Yueling thought in her heart, she had completely turned around outside, she didn''t dare to say she understood this completely, but it was almost the same.The whole house is well taken care of, and the environment is well cleaned, but it''s a relatively ordinary level. I really want to say there is nothing more attractive to him, basically there is no.


    "There are still those houses, but I don''t know where they are."


    Thinking about how he is also a young master at this price, it shouldn''t be a big deal to go to those houses.However, before choosing a place to go, he still used his exploration skills to probe, mainly to get a rough idea of ??what was going on in those rooms.


    Fortunately, all the materials here are of special use. Among them are the study room and some places similar to the utility room.There seems to be another place for servants to rest.


    "Speaking of which I have such a house over there, I haven''t even gotten to know it."


    I don''t know what the house over there is for, Hua Yueling hasn''t understood it carefully yet, so he decided to wait until he has understood everything here before going back.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the two maids who didn¡¯t know what to say, in fact, he wouldn¡¯t have come from his yard in such a hurry, but there is no other way. Who makes him not good at communicating? Blame himself.


    Pushing open the door facing the room, Huayueling quietly walked in, and it scanned the inside. This is the study of "father".


    "There are a lot of books, and I look through them all."


    Hua Yueling casually took a book from the bookcase and flipped through a few pages. The most important thing was not whether he had read the book, but the content of the book.


    "There should be something I need."


    Hua Yueling decided to look for it here, maybe she could find what she needed.But it would take a lot of effort to search through it all.


    Standing in front of the bookshelf, he was unresponsive, and used his probing skills to browse a large number of books at once.The specific content of the book is certainly not so easy to browse through, but just reading the title of the book is not a problem.


    The name of the book may not be able to represent all, but it is also very useful, at least based on the name can roughly determine what kind of book it is.


    "It''s still useful. Take it out and take a look."


    Hua Yueling is not going to read here, it is better to find out all the books first.Only one part at a time, in a day''s time, no matter how fast he reads books, he can''t read hundreds of books.


    He didn''t need to read the content at all. He quickly pulled out books from the bookcase and put them on the table next to him. He didn''t stop until a thick pile of books was placed on the table.


    "This is enough first, and then come find the rest."


    For the time being, I only found such a place, and did not go to other places. Hua Yueling decided not to move these books back temporarily.I''ll say it again after knowing everything else. If I understand everything here, I will go back to study.


    However, the next few places that he went to didn''t have anything worthy of his attention. This was also normal. It was just an ordinary place, and there could be any unusual places.


    Moving the books back to her residence, Hua Yueling put all her energy on these books.Reading such content in one breath, especially when looking for something, Hua Yueling needs a lot of mental energy to be fat. For a whole morning, Hua Yueling did not do other things, all the energy They are all placed on this.


    He got a lot of useful information from these books, about the world and various things about this country.Hua Yueling learned a lot from it. For the time being, he recorded these in his mind. As for whether these things are useful enough to help him solve the illusion in front of him, then he thinks that there is no at least temporarily.


    "Is there any useful information in these books?"


    After Hua Yueling finished reading all the books and put them down, he heard Xiaoxue asking like this.


    "It''s okay, it''s not unprofitable anyway. At least it has deepened some of my understanding of the world. But it is impossible to understand this family from these things."


    "So you still have to ask those people. Find someone you know well and ask, in that case, as long as you remind him that he shouldn''t worry about being leaked out."


    "How can I know who I can believe. Although I said that I occupied this corpse, I only know so much now, and there are many things that I should know but I don¡¯t know anything. I know, what does this tell me."


    Hua Yueling also really had no choice. Originally, he should have some corresponding memories in this situation, but this time it was very strange, she had very few memories.There are even fewer things he knows about this place. He only knows that he is the owner of this courtyard and the young master of this family. As for the others, he is completely unclear.


    I don''t know why the memory she should have but no memory at all, Hua Yueling hasn''t figured out what happened until now.Efforts to dig out the information in the memory, but what he knows is still those, no matter how hard he tries to recall and dig, what emerges is still what he already knew.


    Whether it¡¯s something that I haven¡¯t thought about for a long time, or something that I¡¯ve always remembered, it¡¯s still just these, nothing new.

 2204 Chapter 2204

    "Xiaoxue, why do you say this? Is it because of the difficult situation I''m in now, that''s why such a thing happens."


    Hua Yueling guessed that because she wanted to crack the illusion, she must use this information, so she would not provide all the information to herself at the beginning, but let herself find a way to find it.


    Otherwise, tell yourself all the information from the beginning, and the difficulty of using yourself to crack the illusion in front of you will be much lower. In this way, the test will actually be weakened in disguise.


    Illusory Backlash itself has such a smart Hua Yueling doesn''t know, but this is the case now, so he guesses in this direction.


    "Probably there are reasons for this. It''s not too clear what kind of people are. But I think there should be other reasons. The owner''s own identity is only part of the reason."


    "But if this is the case, I would be more motivated. After all, this shows that my identity here and where I am are are very important. If you lose your understanding, you may be able to find a way back. "


    "I advise the master not to be so optimistic. The possibility that the master imagines is still relatively small. Compared to the identity of the master, I think the person who comes to the door is more noteworthy."


    "Is it the one I met on the street who troubled me?"


    Hua Yueling nodded.


    "It should be the person who sent me the letter. But is it possible that someone who came to the door proactively had something to do with cracking the illusion? It stands to reason that if my previous guess is not wrong, then it doesn''t mean that it will help me directly. Yet?"


    "Even in the world of illusion, it does not mean that everything can be controlled. Many things are like this. It does not mean that you can easily control everything. This is also the case in the world where the master is now. This is just a use To test the master''s world is a setting of the skill itself, so after the test world is set, everything is uncontrollable, it depends on how much the master can do in this uncontrollable world."


    "Xiaoxue, what you said is a bit interesting."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help thinking about it after hearing it. Before that, it really hadn''t thought about what the world was like.


    "In other words, this world is actually a self-growing world."


    "It''s almost like that. But the owner can also imagine it as something he is more familiar with, such as video games. This is like a game world, but artificial intelligence is very advanced, or the characters inside are real The character¡¯s game world."


    "There are many places that have been set, but there are also many fixed plots or other things. If you can find something somewhere, you will be able to find it. There is also some randomness, but that randomness has no effect on the effect. For such good things."


    "This also means that those important things are definitely not easy to get."


    Hua Yueling immediately understood the key, but unless it was a prop with amazing effects, otherwise he didn''t think the things here could have much attraction to him.


    "It''s not necessarily true. The owner doesn''t need to be so full when he doesn''t find the valuables. Maybe he will be beaten in the face."


    "Yes, but there are still no clues. If you want to find Hua, you still need to find more clues."


    Anyway, what kind of action requires clues, don''t think of being able to act without clues.


    Hua Yueling moved those books back, and then looked for them in the study, but this time he was not in a hurry to look for books again.


    "There is no need to cover it for now."


    Thinking like this in his heart, he went out from the study and went to the door.This time when he went out, he hadn''t figured out where he was going, so he still went around as before. At least he should understand the layout of the city clearly.


    After exiting the gate, he did not go in the same direction that he had been before, and turned to another direction on the road.Hua Yueling was about to draw a map roughly in her mind.


    If you don''t know enough about this city, it will be difficult to determine how you should act.


    "It is said that the best place to get information is a place like a restaurant, but it is not easy to get to that kind of place, it is not easy to get any useful information. I don''t know how much time it will take. I definitely can''t take the time. If you spend it there, you can only think of other ways to solve this problem."


    Hua Yueling''s time in this world can be said to be almost unlimited, and spending some time on this is naturally nothing, but Hua Yueling doesn''t use her time like this.He needs to use time more efficiently.


    If there is a better way, why bother to spend your time like that.


    To say that Hua Yueling is not without a solution, in fact, there are still some better ways to solve this problem.If you have money, you can directly spend some money to ask someone to help you collect information. This is a good way.


    But you must find the kind of trustworthy person. If you take the money and do nothing, or even run away with the money, it will be a waste of money for her.


    "For money... I don''t know if I am rich now."


    Suddenly thinking of this, Hua Yueling thought with a wry smile.He searched everywhere in his room, and finally found a small bag. After opening it, the contents in it really disappointed him.


    "How come there is only such a small amount of broken silver?" There were only a few broken pieces of silver that fell on the table, and most of them were very small, only a few pieces the size of a little finger, and the value was not very high. "Less but less , But it¡¯s enough to do things, there¡¯s no need to give too much to this kind of thing."


    It doesn''t cost too much to ask someone to do this kind of thing, just a little bit is enough, not to mention that although he doesn''t seem to have a lot of scraps of money here, it is more than enough to do this kind of thing.


    "Let''s find someone to help you later, but how to find someone is also a technical job."


    People who are worthy of their trust, these servants and maids at home should be regarded as more trustworthy if they say things, but Hua Yueling didn''t dare to say so let them help herself.


    "Apart from them, you have no other people you can trust."


    "They are actually not so trustworthy, and this kind of thing."


    "That''s the master, you think too much."

 2205 Chapter 2205

    "Indeed, according to the master''s idea, they are not much different from others. They are not trustworthy, and this is understandable. People can understand the master''s ideas, but the master can''t just think like that just because he is an''outsider''. "


    Xiaoxue persuaded Hua Yueling to come, but Hua Yueling did not speak, but listened carefully.At present, he can''t fully understand her meaning, so he needs to continue listening, and perhaps he can understand her thoughts after listening.


    "I think the master should try to trust these people around him. From the perspective of the master, the relationship between himself and them is a stranger, but the master can think about it in another way, not just in the way he has always thought. In that case, you will always feel that the people here are untrustworthy."


    Xiaoxue was very patient to persuade, Xiaoxue seems to have changed a bit recently, Hua Yueling can feel this from her communication.But why Xiaoxue had such a change, he was at a loss, not very clear.


    To say that Xiaoxue''s transformation was abrupt, it was indeed a bit abrupt, after all, the exchanges between the two parties before were not like they are now.But you have to be really abrupt and there are some problems. After all, there was no communication between the two sides during this period. Maybe something happened during that period of time. That''s why Xiaoxue changed. possible.


    Anyway, since Xiaoxue had given him advice, he would naturally listen.What Xiaoxue said is still very useful, there is no need to confront her in such a place.


    What''s more, Hua Yueling basically did not object to Xiaoxue''s proposal, after all, most of the time Xiaoxue''s proposal was very useful.


    Hua Yueling listened patiently, and at the same time she was thinking about what Xiaoxue said.There is no doubt that Xiaoxue is reminding herself that she must change her mind, or the way of thinking, and in any case should not use her own way of thinking to think about the problems before him.


    Such thinking is biased in some respects, and it also makes oneself too defensive of everything that is encountered in this world.


    This is good, and it has its disadvantages. Your current problem is at the disadvantage of this kind of thinking. If you don''t believe in others, then it will naturally become like this.No one under his staff can use it, he can only solve all the problems on his own, but these problems cannot be solved in a short time by himself.


    "So the owner has to change his mind. The owner thinks about the relationship with the family in the original idea of ??the person in the body, and may be able to find a breakthrough."


    Xiaoxue didn''t say anything further. She believed that what she had said was enough. If Hua Yueling still didn''t understand it after all, then she would have nothing to do.In other words, Huayueling was hopeless.


    "Thinking not from my own ideas, but from this person''s own standpoint. Well, I will try it. To be honest, it may be a little difficult for me, but I will try."


    Hua Yueling also decided to try to make some changes. Hua Yueling has experienced many such things, but in the end, nothing has changed.This time Xiaoxue''s reminder may be an opportunity. If good results can be achieved this time, it may be a good help for future actions.


    In any case, Hua Yueling has decided to change.Giving up his plan to go out and take a look around, he returned home, which is now his home.


    Observing the servants with a very serious attitude, those servants in his memory are all he did not know.In other words, he doesn''t actually know those people now, which means that there may be his enemies there, and he can''t recognize them.


    "But they are all ordinary people. And what I want them to do is actually nothing. Maybe my parents here know that there will be some problems, but it shouldn''t be a big deal."


    Even if it''s true to that level, he still has a way to explain it, and it''s not a big deal.It''s not that what happens if you are known, there is no such thing.


    "If I was my current identity, how would I get along with them?"


    Hua Yueling pondered this question.When you get along with those people, you have a higher status than them, and they are servants of your own family. If you think about it this way, you can let them do anything for granted, as long as they don''t do too much.


    As for whether they would tell their parents, there is a possibility of this kind of thing, but he thought about it and found it unlikely.


    If their parents didn''t take the initiative to remind them of this, why should they risk offending themselves to do this kind of thing?


    There is no need at all, unless the other party originally wanted to use this method to do something, otherwise that kind of thing is certainly unlikely.


    "In this way, it actually makes sense, but you can''t casually find someone to do this thing, you still have to see if there is any cleverness among these people."


    Hua Yueling watched them. Some of these people were scammers, thinking they could fool others, but Hua Yueling saw them all.


    "Well, certainly not everyone will do it. Some people are better, and some are worse. If you choose a smarter one, you will have a better chance of collecting useful information, and the more smart you are, the more you know yourself. What to do is correct, and be careful of those who think they are smart."


    Thinking about this, Hua Yueling walked forward step by step, his eyes moved from one person to another.He was going to have a brief talk with these people, but there were some people he didn''t even think it was necessary to talk.


    After just walking around, Hua Yueling had already eliminated some of them. There was no need for those people to talk. They definitely did not conform to his views.


    However, there are still some people who need to be observed. With the current situation, he can''t judge whether those people are the people he wants to find.


    "This person won''t work either, the rest..."


    Hua Yueling found one of them whom he thought was worth talking about, and called the other person over to talk to him.


    "Okay, you go back first."


    After a brief talk, Hua Yueling was not satisfied and asked the other party to go back.


    "It seems that my eyes are not good either."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself that this person was a little clever, but he was a bit too much.Such a person has advantages and disadvantages, but he feels that he is not a suitable choice.

 2206 Chapter 2206

    After chatting with the rest of the people, Hua Yueling set the target on two of them.He thinks that both of them are okay, but he hasn''t decided which one to choose.


    "Otherwise I would ask two people to do this and see which one is doing better."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help but think so, they must be willing to let them work for themselves.As for the extent to which they can help themselves, it depends on whether they are trustworthy people.


    For the time being, Hua Yueling would definitely not let them do too important things, just tell them to go and check out some things.Those things are not something invisible to people. It gives two people some money as the cost of the action, and tells them that if the information they collect is satisfactory, there will be rewards.


    In fact, he gave a lot of money, and the two servants were very happy. They heard that there were rewards when they were done, and it was even more impressive. They both nodded and broke their necks.


    "Okay, it''s almost like that. Come over and tell me immediately if you have any results. I will reward you based on the results you get."


    Hua Yueling watched them leave, and he also reminded them that they had time to do the things they had confessed, and that they could not let them put down the family affairs completely because of their own affairs.After all, no matter how much, they still take the family salary.


    "Afterwards, let''s see what they can gain. I hope they can be useful."


    It is because Hua Yueling feels that it is better to let the maid do these things. They don''t have so many ideas, but it''s not good how they want to do it.So in the end I decided to forget it, and it''s better to find the male servants to do this kind of thing.


    Now they still have things to do, there is no way to help immediately, they must wait until their immediate things are done before they can help Hua Yueling complete his task.


    Now that she has found someone who helps her gather information, Hua Yueling doesn''t worry about it anymore, after all, it''s useless to worry about it right now.Expecting to continue to worry about these things, it is better to think about other things.


    The task that Hua Yueling gave them was relatively easy, not how difficult it was.It is to ask them to go to a place where there are more people in this city to listen for news. The most important thing is the interesting news, but if there is something they think is important, they can also record it.


    In fact, Hua Yueling''s description is too simple, and may be slightly insufficient.If the comprehension ability is good, it''s okay, but if you run into a lack of comprehension ability, it is a waste of effort.


    However, these two people are still relatively smart people, and there shouldn''t be much problem.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t fully express her thoughts about the trouble, so she reminded them in such an ambiguous way.As for whether they could understand the meaning in their words, Hua Yueling was still unsure through observation.


    After turning around in the yard, Hua Yueling returned to her yard. The two maids were still watering the flowers and moved around, in the place facing the entrance here.The chat was quite happy, and the feelings were good.


    But after seeing Hua Yueling''s figure, the two of them immediately closed their mouths, lowered their heads, and got busy with concentration.


    Smiling and shook her head, Hua Yueling didn''t care what the two of them were talking about, just as if they hadn''t seen anything.


    Going back to his room, he made it to the bed, lay down and continued to think about what to do next.


    If there are two people to help, maybe you don''t need to collect information by yourself, but currently Hua Yueling can''t say that this is completely certain, but he decided to trust those two people.


    Anyway, he has nothing else to do at the moment, so just come slowly.


    Lying on the bed to rest, Hua Yueling is not tired, after all, he hasn''t done anything yet, but he doesn''t want to stand.


    "I don''t need to worry about that letter, I have to wait until the evening. But if I can know some of the other party''s situation, it would be very beneficial to me."


    He still doesn''t know what kind of person the other party is, but what he knows is the figure he found when he just woke up.


    It was the figure of a woman, and she was still a figure familiar to her.That person is probably the one who gave himself this letter.I played with myself once in the morning and wanted to see myself in the evening without knowing what she was thinking.


    "Xiaoxue, that person seems to know me, but I don''t have any impression of her. Did he know this person before?"


    "From the content of the letter, it should be so, but I''m not sure. That person seems to have premeditated to find the master at first. If she knows the master, there is no need to use this method."


    Xiaoxue''s analysis cannot be said to be completely correct, but Hua Yueling thinks so too.The girl felt a little strange to him. To be honest, he thought that girl was a trap designed for him by the world, just to see if he would fall into this trap.


    "Even if it is a trap, I have to check the situation. No matter how you have such a clue, I can''t give up in vain."


    It might be dangerous to be alone in the past, after all, the place where the other party invites oneself to must be the other party''s main venue.Who knows what kind of traps are there, it is impossible for him to know.


    "But if I''m not sure, I can go to that place now."


    "Be careful to be found by the other party."


    "I will pay attention to this, and I just went to see the location of that place, I still don''t know how to go. I don''t have a map, it seems I can only ask someone to check it."


    "It should be easier to find if you don''t ask. The place she wants you to go to is not the kind of particularly secretive place. It should be easier to find after you go out of the city gate."


    On the contrary, Xiaoxue opposed him doing that this time. Hua Yueling thought about it a bit, but still agreed with her.


    "It''s not easy for me to find that kind of relatively hidden place, so the place she wants me to must be a place that everyone knows."


    "That''s it, so the host actually doesn''t have to worry about finding that place at all, because that place must be easy to find. But the place where Director Yao went to is outside the city, which is a bit unexpected."


    "Outside the city... I don''t know if there is a curfew or something like that. At night, the city gate should be closed. If this is the case, will this be a test for me?"


    "possible."

 2207 Chapter 2207

    "But it''s not necessarily true."


    After thinking about it again, Hua Yueling said, why not necessarily, mainly because it is actually very simple to avoid not letting go out of the city at night, as long as it goes out early.If you think about it this way, it seems that the other party has never thought about it at all. It should be because he thinks too much.


    "If you think about it in this way, the other party doesn''t really care how the owner got out. Anyway, as long as you can get to the place, everything else is not important to her."


    "But she doesn''t know me enough, so she feels that she has eaten me thoroughly?"


    Hua Yueling said so, doing so when he didn''t know enough about him, there was something wrong with how he thought about it.Are you going to wait for him to get to the place and then get to know him?


    At present, there is no good result on this issue, so Hua Yueling still needs to seriously consider the other party''s intentions.


    From the time the other party showed up to find me, to later I sent myself a letter inviting myself to meet, what was the other party thinking.


    "In fact, the biggest problem now is that the owner does not know the identity of the other party, so he cannot understand the purpose of the other party. If the identity of the other party is known, there may be some differences, and there are more clues for thinking. ."


    "That''s no way. Not to mention that I only met each other once, and I just glanced at it from a distance. Even if I actually meet the other person, I don''t necessarily know the true identity of the other person."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t do anything about it. He didn''t have any power under his hand, and he didn''t understand the world at all.Even if one of them can be satisfied, maybe they can be different, at least not knowing nothing like now.


    "Actually, the master doesn''t have to worry so much in terms of combat. What the master needs to worry about is that the opponent may use some dark means to make trouble."


    "In this regard, it''s not that I haven''t thought about it, but even if I think about it, there is nothing I can do. I can only see what they will do at that time. If it is poison or something, I have nothing to do."


    "So the owner needs to think of a way to solve this problem. That possibility is not impossible."


    Xiaoxue didn''t know if she had a premonition. She hadn''t said this before, but now she is so resolutely persuading.


    But even so, even if he knew this, Hua Yueling had no good way.As he said, he didn''t know anything about poison, and even if he wanted to be on guard, it might not be useful.


    It might be better if you are just drugged, and holding your breath is fine.But if it''s the more powerful drug, I don''t know if it will have any effect.


    I can¡¯t be sure, it¡¯s definitely impossible to buy skills, related props... Hua Yueling didn¡¯t know if Xiaoxue meant that.


    "Just go and see. If the other party has any arrangement, it''s impossible to hide it from me."


    Stepping on hurried steps, Hua Yueling walked along the road in one direction.Unfortunately, he didn''t even know how to get out of the city.In addition, the area of ??this city is very large, it is still a hassle to get out of the city.


    "Or find someone to lead the way."


    Not a few steps away after leaving the house, Hua Yueling stopped.It can''t be said to be too difficult to find the city gate, it is relatively simple for him, but he does not want to spend all his time on it.


    "People have said this a long time ago. It''s good for the master to find someone to take it with him. There is no need to go alone. Besides, taking someone with you can hide yourself, but you can''t do it alone."


    Whether Xiaoxue''s words were true or not, Hua Yueling decided to find someone.


    "come here."


    After returning home, he found a maid and called her over.The maid hurried to him with small steps.


    "Master."


    "Well, I have something to go outside the city, so follow me."


    The maid naturally didn''t dare not follow it. Following Hua Yueling''s back, the two people one after another could easily see who was the master and the servant.After leaving the house, Hua Yueling told the other party to lead the way and he was going to a pavilion outside the city.


    The maid was originally behind him, but now Hua Yueling wants her to go ahead, she didn''t dare to resist, and silently walked to the front to lead the way according to his request.


    It¡¯s actually a lot easier for someone to lead the way, otherwise it won¡¯t be so easy for him to find the way.But now it¡¯s a lot easier, as long as you follow the maid all the way, you don¡¯t have to worry about whether the road is right or not. Anyway, the road is definitely right and there can be no wrong.


    The maid dared not say a word and led the way silently, and Hua Yueling, who was walking behind, did not say a word.The line of sight was mainly walking on the left and right sides, and there were some figures on the street, but they were sparse, and there was no guy here that could make him care.


    They were just ordinary people, and Hua Yueling hadn''t noticed it anyway if there were any awesome guys in it.


    Out of this street, Hua Yueling and the others took a detour and came to a place similar to a central square.It is lively here, and you can see many merchants selling things here.


    People come and go, and there are some powerful people among them, but these people are not worthy of Hua Yueling''s attention, their strength is that kind of relatively weak, it is impossible to be his opponent.


    Hua Yueling only briefly understood the situation of those people, and then withdrew her attention.He focused on the environment here, the most important thing is to understand the situation here.


    Remember the route to here, so you don¡¯t have to ask others to take it when you come here.


    There is nothing to be concerned about. There are many buildings and many people here, but basically there is nothing unusual.No matter how you look at it, it''s relatively common, and what you can detect with exploration skills is the same.


    But this is still not the center of the city. They turned a few more turns before they came to a square with a larger area.But the square here is different from the square they had visited before. There are no merchants selling things here, but there are still a lot of people here.


    "That statue..."


    In the center of the square, there is a statue that looks roughly three or four meters high. The statue carved a person. Hua Yueling thinks that person is also familiar, but if he knows who the statue is carving, he actually doesn¡¯t. not very clear.


    It just felt that the statue was very familiar. As for who the figure was carved by the statue, he observed it carefully for a while, but there was no answer.

 2208 Chapter 2208

    The maid was very familiar with the road here, and took him around all the way, and soon came to the road out of the city.Hua Yueling followed him along this avenue, until then did he regain some attention and put it on the road in front of him.


    The roads here are well built. Although they are certainly not as good as modern roads, they should have been quite good in ancient times.


    Hua Yueling just stared at the road for a while, then withdrew her attention, and her gaze fell to the city gate in the distance.


    The place where they are now is quite far away from the city gate, but Hua Yueling is now more interested in what the place they are going to is like.What kind of place is that pavilion, and what I encountered when I got there.


    However, you should not see anything where you go now. Even if the other party wants to set up a trap, it will definitely not be at this time. After all, it is too easy to be seen now.The daily flow of people in such a big city should not be small, and the roads outside may not be so good, but it must be because people often come.


    In this case, even if the other party wants to create some traps, they will definitely wait until there is no one, or even late at night.Get everything ready before you go.


    If he really acts according to his ideas, he actually has a good idea.That way, you can go there earlier and get to the destination earlier, the other party can''t do anything about it, and can only talk to yourself honestly.


    But maybe she would take some people to surround herself and take advantage of her numbers. In that case, Hua Yueling would not be very scared.


    Following the maid to the gate of the city, Huayueling glanced at the guards on both sides of the gate. Those guards did not seem to be of much importance, some strength, but Huayueling had the most say in this respect. To be honest, they are not like him. The methods are on the same level, and the strength gap between the two parties is too large.


    Not to mention just these two people, even if one hundred and two hundred people come, the result will be the same in the end.This is the difference in strength. Up to now, Hua Yueling has not found any existence with special power, whether it is the people living in this city or the soldiers in this city.


    The two went all the way out of the city along the road. When they arrived outside the city, Hua Yueling looked around, but could not find a small pavilion.He looked at the maid in front, but the maid just walked forward and didn''t turn her head to look behind, so she didn''t know he was staring at him.


    Hua Yueling didn''t speak, and continued to walk with her.


    "Master, where are you going?"


    "There is something interesting outside here. Is there a pavilion? Go there and see."


    "There is a pavilion over there."


    "You just need to lead the way."


    Hua Yueling was also observing the maid along the way, but through observation, she was just an ordinary girl, nothing strange.


    However, he thought that the letter might not be put by the person he was looking for. In fact, there is another possibility, that is, someone in his family was bought, and then he helped put the letter in his room. .


    In this case, there is no need for the other party to enter their room directly, as long as one person is bought.As long as you ask the other party to help put down the letter, it is not troublesome. Even if the owner realizes that there may be such a situation, he can deny that he has never done such a thing.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have much interest in this, even if it knew who was bought, it would be of no use, not to mention that this was just his guess, and whether it was the case, I had to say otherwise.


    But if this is the case, then the other party can really think about it well, and it will target him from the beginning.


    After walking with the maid not far, he soon found the small pavilion mentioned in the letter. In fact, if you really want to say it, the pavilion cannot be said to be big, but it cannot be said to be too small.


    Hua Yueling did not rush over, but stood in the distance to observe for a while, and then arrived at the pavilion.


    In the center of the pavilion is a stone table, and the left and right sides of the stone table are stone benches made of stones.There are benches made of wood on both sides of the pavilion, but there is no one here, and it is quite deserted.


    "It seems there is nothing wrong with this place."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself that everything in the pavilion is clear at a glance, there is nothing to hide, so it should be quite safe from this perspective.


    The exploration skills were deployed, trying to get a clear understanding of all the corners of this place, but Hua Yueling quickly gave up doing it, and he found that it didn''t make much sense at all.


    Because now this pavilion is really just an ordinary pavilion, there are traps in the pavilion, or there are other institutions, it is better not to make such a joke.


    Relying on the convenience of exploration skills, Hua Yueling almost turned this place upside down, but soon he realized that there was no point in doing so.


    Regardless of whether you are saving the abdomen of a gentleman with the heart of a villain, or the other party has not done anything yet, it means that it is impossible to find anything here now.There is no need to do such hopeless things.


    Hua Yueling also figured this out, so he gave up his plan to continue searching, but he still stayed here for a while.


    It''s not easy to come here from the city, and I have to go back just now. That would be a shame. You can enjoy the scenery no matter how you say it here, and you can also let the maid rest here.


    "You also find a place to sit for a while and leave me alone. We''ll go back later."


    Hua Yueling said to the maid after sitting down.Then he stopped taking care of the maid, and leaned back, closing his eyes as if to rest here.


    The maid clenched fists with some nervous hands. She wanted to sit down several times but was worried about something. She sat down cautiously several times.Beside Hua Yueling seemed to make her feel particularly nervous, she didn''t dare to say a word, her legs were tightly together, hands on her legs, occasionally glanced at Hua Yueling nervously, watching him .


    Hua Yueling does not need to pay attention to know that she is being watched. After all, this is something that can be easily discovered. Whether the girl has any power, even if she is carefully observing, it is still impossible to hide Huayue. Ling.


    This girl is quite cute, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart.The girl''s clothes are pretty good, not too good, but it''s just a little simpler.

 2209 Chapter 2209

    The pavilion is relatively quiet, and no one has been coming.Except for the two of Hua Yueling, no one else has been here.


    From here, we can see the people coming and going on the road in the distance. The caravan is formed by carriages. There are many horses before and after the caravan, and there are also protectors like mercenaries.However, not all caravans are protected by a large number of people. Some of them are relatively small. The minimum number is a dozen people, and there are dozens of them. But the larger caravans have not been seen. been.


    The pavilion is quite far away from the road outside the city. Sitting inside the pavilion, Hua Yueling can only vaguely see the road in the distance.Pedestrians and horses on the road, listening to the sound of the convoy passing by, the sound of people talking and the sound of wheels rolling by, Hua Yueling''s consciousness shifted to other places.


    At this time he was thinking about other things, but no matter what it was, it was mostly related to this pavilion.For example, there are various ideas about who usually comes to this pavilion and what is the use of this pavilion.


    Thinking about it, I don''t know where it is floating.These are actually not very important. After all, he is not here to understand the origin of the pavilion, but for other reasons.


    "It seems that I don''t want to find something from here now. If I want to gain something, I can only come back at night."


    When it is about late at night, it will make people feel like there is something shameful to discuss, or they are afraid of being seen by others.In any case, it is certainly not something that can be discussed during the day, otherwise it would be nice to meet during the day, so why wait until late at night to meet.


    "You still have to be careful, but it''s useless to say it now. You can only tell the truth until night."


    After sitting here for a while, Hua Yueling stood up, and the maid who had been watching him almost all the time also quickly got up and came to his side.


    After she got up, Hua Yueling didn''t make any other movements, she was stunned, and stood for a while without any reaction. He turned his head and looked at the girl standing behind him.


    "Do you know what kind of people usually come here?"


    "Master, please forgive the slave-maid for not knowing." The maid replied after giving him a blessing, her tone a little panic.


    "That''s it."


    After sighing, Hua Yueling shook his head slightly. He just thought about it and asked. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether there is an answer or not. After all, it is impossible to know who invited him just by this.Of course, if you know who the more people usually come to this pavilion, you may be able to find some clues from it.


    "I just asked casually. Go back."


    Staying here won''t make any progress, unless you''ve been waiting here until late at night, but Hua Yueling doesn''t want to do that.In that case, although he can take the initiative on a certain level, the waiting time will also bore him, and it will also appear that he is not strong enough.


    There are many reasons, but these are not the most important, Hua Yueling still does not want to wait like this, it is too boring.


    The towering city wall stood in the distance, even though Hua Yueling was so far away from here, he could still clearly see the two words "Shendu" on the top of the city.Those two characters are not just produced by what kind of technique, they are carefully designed, and they match the towering gates of the city.


    Some soldiers can be seen on the tower, standing there, looking somewhat distracted.


    There are many carriages on the wide and uneven roads in the distance, but they are only within a period of time.Soon the road was quiet.


    In the current era, caravans usually enter and exit the city gates, and ordinary people naturally have them, but there will not be so many.There may be hunters and doctors who will go outside the city, but ordinary people will never go out when there is nothing to do.


    It may not be that dangerous outside the city, but it depends on where you are.This is naturally the case near cities, even dangerous creatures will be killed by soldiers to prevent them from hurting people.


    However, there may be danger in places farther away that the soldiers cannot take care of. Fortunately, this is a plain area, and there are many caravans that usually go to and fro, so the danger is actually relatively low, but it still needs to be within a certain area of ??the city. Within that range, it''s hard to say.


    "You really did me a great favor."


    "Slaves dare not."


    "Is there anything you dare to dare? I''m thanking you, you don''t have to."


    Hua Yueling felt that the maid was a bit too nervous, she just expressed her gratitude to her, how it became like this when she came to him.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t know her very well, so there was no way to understand what she thought when she said that.But judging from her performance, her identity seemed to be terrifying before, and the other thing to say is that it was a bit annoying.


    This is just a guess, at least judging from what happened before, Hua Yueling didn''t feel that there was such a thing.People I have met still have some intersections, ordinary servants are nothing.


    However, he still remembered the performance of the maids after seeing him. I don''t know why, the maids seemed to be afraid of themselves.Hua Yueling didn''t know why this happened, but it was certain that this situation made him quite sad.


    Back at home, I don''t know what to do for the time being.Hua Yueling thought of what Xiaoxue had said before. He was going to exercise his mental power here. Anyway, he couldn''t leave this place now, so just do what he can.


    "Xiaoxue, you can tell me what to do. Anyway, I have nothing else to do now."


    Hua Yueling said to Xiaoxue like this after returning to her room. He had discussed it before, but he had other things at that time, so he put it aside for now, there is no need to do that now.


    "The master is not going to be active anymore, it''s still early."


    "It¡¯s because the time is still early, so I¡¯m going to exercise, right? There¡¯s nothing else to do at this time. Even if you want to do something, it¡¯s better to wait until the afternoon or even the evening. I¡¯m going to solve this problem first. , And then think about other things."


    "It''s okay for the master to think that way, it depends on how the master himself behaves, people don''t care about that much."


    "I have also thought about it. I can''t do much now. After all, I don''t know much and there is nothing to do. I am also anxious, but it''s useless to be anxious."

 2210 Chapter 2210

    "I don¡¯t care about that much today, it¡¯s still early. I can¡¯t do much at this time. Instead of wandering around, I¡¯d better use the peculiarities of this place to improve my strength. I¡¯ll wait until the afternoon or even the evening for the rest. In any case, I can''t do much now."


    Hua Yueling''s words are justified, but there is no big problem.Xiaoxue felt that there was nothing wrong with what he said.


    "Okay, people will tell the master what to do. But the master should pay attention when exercising. It is best not to be distracted by other things, otherwise various problems will arise, so be sure to keep it in mind. "


    "I know this, I will remember it."


    Hua Yueling answered very seriously, and then he listened to Xiaoxue''s explanation and tried to practice by himself.


    Concentrate your mind completely and immerse yourself in the mental power area in your mind.It is a vast area, but there are not many things lingering in it.


    Hua Yueling''s mental power was immersed in it, everything she saw at first was vague, it felt like she had entered a certain place, but she soon felt rejected by that place.


    Everything was filled with mist, something was stopping him.Not to treat him as an enemy, but simply to prevent him from entering.


    In the misty color, in the pure white, Hua Yueling basically can''t see anything.Can''t even find the entrance.


    What he could see in front of him was a thick mist. There must be something hidden in the mist. The entrance was hidden somewhere. He had to find the entrance before he could enter the place he was going.


    In that white mist, where is it so easy to find what you are looking for.It can only rely on luck, and his eyes are completely useless at this time.


    It is difficult for humans not to rely on their eyes, after all, to a large extent, humans are all visual creatures.Hearing is also very important, but if you can usually use your eyes, no one will rely on hearing to understand the situation.


    Close your eyes and listen. There is no sound here, so even if you listen carefully, it is basically not much different from what your eyes see.


    Hua Yueling even tried to use probing skills, but in the end the result was actually no difference.Maybe it''s because you are in your mental power world now, so the exploration skills won''t work at all.


    It can still be used, but after using it, you will find that there is basically no difference between it and not using it.Under this circumstance, Hua Yueling felt that she could only groped slowly.


    Originally thought he had a way to solve such a problem, but now he has understood it, it is just that he has thought too much.


    No matter if it is vision, hearing or detection skills, other sensory abilities needless to say, these basically have no effect, and the scope of detection is only so small.


    Only the place where he is currently represents his own small light spot, which is the only thing he can "see".This is himself, and apart from himself, everything else is hidden in the mist and is impossible to see.


    Hua Yueling was a little worried and scared, he moved forward slowly.I don''t know where I can go now, although which direction is the same, so no matter which direction I go, it can''t be regarded as a choice, it can only be regarded as a fight for luck.


    If you choose a direction, you will try to stick to the end. As for whether you can achieve your goal, that is hard to say.


    Hua Yueling ran forward like this, which was a very interesting feeling.Controlling one''s own body cannot be regarded as the "body" of one''s own body.


    I can''t describe what it feels like, Hua Yueling feels the whole body is particularly light, without hands and feet, so he can''t control his hands and feet.


    But as long as you think about which direction to move, your body can really move, just like this floating under his control.The speed is not very fast, Hua Yueling is still trying to accelerate, but obviously it is also very difficult.


    He didn''t know how to accelerate, and the speed couldn''t add up.It can only advance at one speed.


    There is resistance in the air that prevents him from moving forward, but that resistance is also relatively weak. Although it is preventing him from moving, it will not have much effect.


    The movement of the body is also strange, and it feels strange.In fact, he is like swimming in the sea, it is not all the same, but in most parts it is not too much.


    It is very uncomfortable to have no hands and feet to control. How should I put that feeling? It is really uncomfortable.It''s like a fish, but it''s different from a fish.


    In any case, Hua Yueling can''t adapt to this feeling, but no matter whether he can adapt or not, now he must try to adapt, because there is no other choice.


    Hua Yueling moved forward in silence, he said nothing, and no one could communicate.In this way, looking for a goal blankly in this white mist.


    He didn¡¯t even know where his goal was. The place he was currently in was enough to make him feel puzzled, and what he was looking for, Hua Yueling felt that he had forgotten the original intention of coming to this place. what.


    Exercise mental strength, yes, this is my purpose.


    "If I think about it this way, it seems that I was thinking in the wrong direction at the beginning."


    Hua Yueling suddenly realized this, what she wanted to do, was to improve her mental strength, then what was the situation she was encountering now.In fact, this situation can improve your mental strength by yourself, which is also a test.


    The original agitated mood calmed down a bit at this time, Hua Yueling took a deep breath and told herself to be calm, and to be calm.There is no need to be too anxious, as that will not help you in your actions. Wisdom is harmful.


    It¡¯s not that you can find something right away when you calm down. It¡¯s impossible to do that, but when you calm down and act, better options will emerge. Details that you haven¡¯t seen before may also emerge.


    It''s not that the details didn''t exist before and only appeared after careful observation, but that you can''t see it from a rather calm perspective under anxious emotions, and you will subconsciously ignore a lot of things.


    Compared with the previous Hua Yueling''s calmness, the white mist is still the same, covering him completely, but he also found that some places are actually different.

 2211 Chapter 2211

    Originally, Hua Yueling was advancing in a hurry, and didn''t want to stay where she was, as if she would fall behind like that, somehow she had such an idea, but now Hua Yueling stopped.It''s like staying here, maybe this is the change brought about by the change of thinking.


    It doesn¡¯t mean that if you don¡¯t move forward, you don¡¯t make progress. That kind of logic is unsound, or that you have restricted yourself. That kind of thinking itself contains a lot of misunderstandings. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been thinking about what to do as soon as possible The people will never notice this.


    Don''t worry for now, he told himself so, after all, even if he is really anxious, there is actually nothing that can be done for the time being.What else can I do, the only thing I can do is to travel around in this city to better understand what this city is like.


    The only certainty is that this city is a relatively classical city.Although Hua Yueling hadn''t completely moved around this city, she still had some understanding of this city.


    There is no need to be able to evaluate after the complete transfer, there is no need.After all, in such a city, how many people can say that they have really completely passed the city.


    The layout of the city is pretty good, and it is really ancient.Hua Yueling has also been to many places, not only is it the first time he has seen ancient architecture in a country he is familiar with.


    It''s pretty good, Hua Yueling still prefers this place.


    This world is different in many places from the worlds he has been to. The most important point is power, which is completely different in power.


    There doesn''t seem to be too strong power here, at least the guys he has seen are just ordinary people, and there is nothing too noteworthy.


    "Although I said that I haven''t observed the girl more closely, I can confirm that although she has some strength, it is only a level that ordinary people can reach, and it is completely incomparable with those adventurers in other worlds."


    Hua Yueling lay on the bed and thought to herself that if she observed the opponent more carefully and understood the strength of the opponent, he would be able to better understand what kind of person the opponent is and what kind of power they possess.But looking back now, he still feels that the opponent''s strength is just that, at least not much to him.


    And the guys the other party was looking for were just ordinary people, plus the soldiers at the entrance of the city, they were just ordinary people.


    Needless to say, the gangsters may have some power, but in Hua Yueling''s eyes, they are no different from ordinary people.Besides, those soldiers, those soldiers are definitely stronger than the gangsters, but that''s all, in Hua Yueling''s view, they are no different from each other.


    A group of soldiers rushed up to him and a group of punks rushed up to pose the same threat to him, there was no threat.


    "In other words, this is just an ordinary world. Isn''t it like me here is similar to a martial arts master?"


    Hua Yueling thought so, and according to the analogy, it was indeed the case. In terms of strength gap, there was definitely no problem.


    Huayueling''s strength is much stronger than them, but even if it is so, what''s the use, just having strength is not enough to crack the illusion.


    "It''s a pity that my illusion skills and mental power are not enough, otherwise it would be relatively easy to crack such illusions."


    Hua Yueling sighed secretly, thinking rather helplessly in her heart.But no matter what, the change of face at night is definitely quite important, and even the girl who is looking for him may be the key to solving the illusion.


    How to crack the illusion is a difficult problem, but the difficulty lies in how to find the point that can be cracked.


    From the current point of view, it is not easy to find it. Hua Yueling still remembers where the illusion break point she found last time to break the illusion technique.


    In the tallest tower in the illusion world, but this time it was different. What you could see was different, let alone the result.


    For example, the completeness of this world must be more complete than the last illusion world. What the illusion world creates is only a small world, and this world is not painful, just say that I have only seen such a city. At some point, he can still say with certainty that the world is more real than he thought.


    It is more difficult to find the weakness of an illusion in such a world. To some extent, you need to rely on some luck, but it is more Xu Yao''s experience and a kind of consciousness.


    "I already understand the situation in the pavilion. There is nothing to say, just like that. Anyway, in a short period of time, there shouldn''t be much change there."


    Hua Yueling said so, no matter what the Tingzi said, judging from the current situation, it is quite ordinary.To say there was something special there, Hua Yueling didn''t see it.


    Therefore, Hua Yueling decided to continue to exercise her mental strength, not thinking about it for the time being, mainly because even thinking about it is actually useless.


    "After I have been there and met that girl, I will be able to tell if she is the center of the illusion world. If she is the center of the illusion, we must find a way."


    As the illusion center, it can be said that the other party is closely related to this illusion world, but it does not mean that you solve her and the illusion world is cracked. There is no such easy world.


    It just means that the other party is the core of this world, and the direction of the whole world is closely related to the other party, so following the other party is more likely to understand the truth of this world.And the more you know, the easier it is to discover the key points of this world.


    This is the most important thing. As long as you find the key point of this world, then there will be a way to crack the illusion in front of you, at least get out of this illusion.Therefore, it is understandable that Hua Yueling feels extremely nervous from the bottom of her heart just thinking of meeting with that girl at night.


    After all, that girl might be the key to him leaving this place, and it''s impossible to say that he is not nervous at all.However, the tension returned to tension. Hua Yueling quickly calmed her mind. She kept telling herself that there was no need to be so nervous. After all, it was the other party who needed to be nervous no matter what.


    There is no big problem with your own strength, but you still need to be careful. After all, it is still unclear what kind of person the other party is and what actions it will make.

 2212 Chapter 2212

    Hua Yueling took a rest for an afternoon. Noon was a lunch with his "parents". The lunch was still very rich.However, he and his parents were the only three people sitting together for dinner, and the maid was standing beside them, but they couldn''t eat at the table.


    Of course, don''t look at the maid serving by their side while they are eating, but no matter what, even a maid in a family like theirs actually eats better than ordinary people.


    This is the gap between ordinary people and people like them. This gap is not a little bit at all. After lunch, Hua Yueling talked with his "parents" again, but his performance is actually nothing, basically all He didn''t speak much, basically listening to his parents talking, and he himself basically didn''t speak much.


    From chatting with her "parents", Hua Yueling has also learned some things. His father is a small official in this world, and his mother is a pretty lady.He and his father can also be regarded as close friends, but the mother''s identity is higher.


    Of course these cannot be asked by him, but are sorted out from what the parents said.


    After chatting with them for a while, Hua Yueling was also afraid that she would be exposed, so after chatting for a while, she quickly left the restaurant and returned to her room.


    After a brief chat, Hua Yueling feels that it is better not to chat with them in the future, otherwise it is very likely that the flaws will be revealed without knowing when.Naturally, Hua Yueling didn''t want to grow out of fragility, so it was better not to meet them without meeting them.


    But this kind of thinking is actually not so easy to do. After all, the whole family gathers together in the morning, lunch and dinner.The only thing to be thankful for is that my father is a quiet person. He is a relatively silent person, and my mother is like that. So when he is silent, it seems that the family is the same, and he won''t let himself stand out.


    Back in her room, Hua Yueling once again focused her attention on the exercise of mental strength.Anyway, for the time being, there is no way to do anything else. This seems to be the only thing he can do right now.


    This continued until the evening. In the evening, Hua Yueling also found the two servants he asked them to help collect information, and asked them what they had gained.Unfortunately, I didn''t get any particularly useful news.


    The information collected by those two people was quite a lot, but there was not much that he found useful.


    "Well, there are some interesting news, but these news are not very useful to me."


    Hua Yueling thought about it after sorting out the news she had received. There were indeed a lot of news, but there was no news that could allow him to judge the key point of this illusion.


    "This news may be of some use."


    The news that Xiaoxue said was about the resistance forces. Hua Yueling didn''t care much about the news at first. He felt that the news was not very useful to him.But since Xiaoxue said that, it should be of some use.


    I carefully recalled what the servant said. What he heard were relatively simple things, and he was not a professional himself, so the reply was relatively simple.


    It is said that a resistance organization has been very active recently, especially in relatively remote places. It is said that the imperial court has been angry because of this and has sent troops to suppress it.


    In fact, it is a relatively simple matter to say, and there is nothing worth talking about, so Hua Yueling didn''t take it seriously after hearing it.Anyway, these have little to do with me, and I don''t need to care about these.


    However, another person added one point later. I don''t know who heard it. It is said that the people who resisted the organization even went to the capital to carry out activities and did not know whether it was true or not.


    Upon hearing this, Hua Yueling felt that she understood something, that girl...


    But this is only his guess, but he believes that there must be something to do with it, not at all.The rebel organization feels a little bit interesting, so it is very normal that the other party will come to him.


    "That way, I will go again, Xiaoxue, do you think that girl is from the resistance organization?"


    "It''s very possible. But this is too deliberate, but after all, it''s not an illusion used by others, so that''s why."


    "I remember the situation was the same last time, is it all thanks to my luck?"


    "In such a world, there is no need to think about logic or the like. This world is not an ordinary world, so it is impossible to think and compare according to the development and logic of the ordinary world."


    "That''s true, after all, this is an illusion world, and it is still an illusion world generated by the skill itself."


    Thinking of this, Huayueling has let it go. Indeed, if you think about it according to normal logic, this is a bit too coincidental.But after hearing what Xiaoxue said, Hua Yueling felt that this was a relatively normal situation.


    But in any case, this is definitely an opportunity for him.


    Hua Yueling slept again for a while, and when he woke up, it was already very dark.


    "It''s almost there now. Go and take a look."


    Hua Yueling thought so mentally, and sat up.Looking at the time, it¡¯s still a little early to go now. Judging from his speed, the past should not have come yet at this time, but Hua Yueling still feels that now is over. After all, he can understand what the other party wants in the past. What to do, these are what Hua Yueling must guard against.


    Quickly got up, and then Hua Yueling left home quietly.The house was quiet, he went out directly over the wall, and opened the door with ease, which made it easier.


    There were no people on the street, it was very quiet.Hua Yueling stood outside the wall for a while before bending over, hiding her figure and sneaking towards the distance.


    There was almost no sound of footsteps, Huayueling quickly came to the corner, but what he didn''t expect was that there were still people patrolling here, but this was normal, except that the number of people patrolling here was a bit more.


    It seems that the information obtained is not wrong, otherwise there should not be so many people patrolling here, but also to prevent some things from happening.


    Hua Yueling was hidden in the shadow behind the wall, waiting for these people to pass.Unexpectedly, those people gathered together, they still walked over here.

 2213 Chapter 2213

    Hua Yueling was hiding in the dark, frowning when she watched them walk towards her side.In this case, when they come over, they will be discovered by themselves, which is not good.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to cause any trouble on the road, not to mention the large number of the other party, and there was no way to solve it for a while.The stealth ability can naturally solve the problem, but Hua Yueling doesn''t want to use it temporarily.


    "Dodge first."


    It is obviously not enough to hide in the shadows. Although it is considered concealed here, it is obviously impossible to hide.If it is a few people, it may be possible to hide it, but with so many people, it is too difficult to hide your existence, and it is almost impossible.


    To say that the strength between the two sides naturally has a very large gap, but this gap does not mean that the other party cannot see themselves. It is dreaming, completely dreaming, and it is impossible.


    Unless they all maintain the state of not forgetting what they are looking at, then they can hide the past without being discovered, but I believe that everyone knows that it is absolutely impossible.


    Since it is impossible, there is no need to fight for it, pray that the other party will not find yourself, then it is better to find a place to hide earlier, so you don''t have to worry about it.


    Hua Yueling quickly turned over from the wall and into the next house.He didn''t even know whose home it was here, but the yard was big enough and there was no one in the yard. This was relatively safe for Hua Yueling, so I didn''t worry about other things.


    After taking a deep breath, Hua Yueling pressed her body against the wall, then grabbed the edge of the wall with her hands, and leaned her head out to look outside.


    The exploration skills are also fully activated, there is no one in the entire yard, it is quiet and safe, and there is no need to worry about being found here.In addition, the people outside were walking over now, they turned a corner and came to the place where Huayueling had just been.


    In any case, there are too many of these people. The size of twenty or so people, not to mention patrols, can start a small battle.


    Hua Yueling believes that this definitely has something to do with the news she has received. These people should act like this just to find those who rebel against the army.The correlation between the two should be quite large.


    These people were chatting as they moved, but they lowered their voices, as if they were worried that what they said would be heard by others.


    "I heard someone came across a strange figure here?"


    "Not only here, there are similar rumors elsewhere, but I don''t know if it is true or false."


    "What if it is true? Someone must be pretending to be a ghost. But in front of so many of us, even if it is a real ghost, I don''t dare to come out."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, if you really run into a ghost then you can give us the queen, and you will run after we all run away."


    "Hey, I mean we have so many people that even ghosts are afraid..."


    "So, you will be behind the last palace."


    Listening to the content of their chats did not seem to take the matter this time seriously, but what they were talking about Hua Yueling felt somewhat interesting.


    Some people have seen mysterious figures in different places in this city, and there is a sense of mystery, and those who have discovered this... Moreover, different people have different discoveries, which is somewhat interesting.


    "It may be the mystery as they say, but I don''t think this is like someone deliberately, just for people to discover."


    The whole thing was filled with a strange atmosphere, which made people wonder what to say.If it weren''t for other things now, Hua Yueling would have to look around here to see if there were people like what they said.


    In any case, this matter is definitely not that simple, and it is certain.After all, one or two things are good to say, and it can be said that they were accidentally seen, but so many places were discovered by so many people, it is definitely not a simple matter.


    Besides...


    "Xiaoxue, it feels a bit interesting to say what happened to the kind of people they said was discovered. Are those pretending to be mysterious people who have some strange powers, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. God is mysterious."


    "It''s hard to say."


    Xiaoxue replied after hesitating for a while.


    "Even if there is no singular power, this can actually be done, but it needs to be realized and prepared. This may have something to do with the owner."


    "I think so too, but I don''t have time to think about it now. After all, I have to go out of town quickly."


    "The best way to know how they do it is to think about what they think. After knowing what they think, then they can get a rough idea of ??how they did it. Also, don¡¯t look at the world. Created by illusion skills, but in fact this world is a very real world to some extent."


    "Well, maybe, after all, I haven''t really lived in ancient times, so I can''t be sure. But judging from everything I have seen so far, it''s almost like this."


    The people outside have already moved far away, leaving only their backs facing the place where Hua Yueling is.Hua Yueling poked her head out and took a look, and then unconsciously, she turned from the wall without making any sound, and then disappeared from the road without any sound, blinking her eyes. He turned the corner to another road.


    There is no need to stay here, and after all, he has other things to do, that matter is the most important thing, the matter here is temporarily put aside, there is no need to rush to solve it.


    Hua Yueling turned to take another road to the outside of the city. This road was the same road that the maid took him during the day.It''s only been once, but Hua Yueling is already very familiar with this path, just like how many times she has walked.


    If you turn left and right, you have never encountered other people on the road. This is also quite interesting..


    Unlike in modern cities, the gap is still very large.Even if it is late in the modern city, it will not be completely dark, let alone so quiet, everyone is asleep.


    There is no one on the street, everything is silent, it¡¯s not like a place where many humans gather and live, don¡¯t look at Hua Yueling hardly going out late at night, even during the Spring Festival, he rarely stays up late. He is not a person who likes to stay up late, nor does he have that spirit.

 2214 Chapter 2214

    Without spending much time, Hua Yueling came to the city gate with ease.He hid behind a house a little further away, quietly observing the movement of the city gate.


    A few soldiers can be seen standing there at the gate of the city. They are also chatting. It is a little troublesome to break through there.It is actually more dangerous. After all, the city gate is closed now, and entry and exit are not allowed.


    So if you want to go out, you have to go from other places. Huayueling has already found a place to go out and where to go out.


    "It''s a pity that I don''t have time to go around in the morning, and now I have to figure out how to go up."


    In fact, it is not very difficult to go to Daocheng Tower. After all, there are stairs leading to the upper floor on both sides, but there are people guarding the stairs up and down, so it is definitely not good to want to go up like this.As for hiding in the body, this is a way, but if she can find another way, Hua Yueling is not willing to waste her invisibility time in vain.


    The invisibility time is limited no matter what, and after using it once, you need to wait for a while before you can use it again.


    "It is better to find a place where there is no one. There should be such a place."


    In the dark, even if someone leaped from below to the top of the city wall, it shouldn''t be noticed.After all, it is so dark here, whether it is on the wall or the soldier''s hand under the wall, although there are torches in their hands, it is nothing more than that, and the range that the torches can illuminate is very small.


    Only by relying on the light of those torches, it is impossible to say that it can illuminate such a far place, only the place where they are can shine.


    Hua Yueling found a place with no people. In fact, such a place is relatively easy to find. After all, there is such a large area of ??the city wall, and it is impossible for all the places on the wall to be taken care of.


    After all, it was in such a world, not in a world with more abnormal abilities.In this kind of world, it is impossible for anyone to climb such a wall on his own.


    Moreover, it is not in a state of war, and defense cannot be so complete.


    Hua Yueling jumped to the top of a taller house a few times, then raised her head to look up.It is also very difficult to jump directly onto the wall from here, and it is basically impossible for people in this world.


    Staring at the city wall for a while, even if he wanted to jump up from here with his power, it was basically impossible.The city wall is a bit too high. Even if he jumps over, he will jump to less than half of the place at most. If he wants to get to the top of the city wall, he must climb all the way up from the top of the city wall, which is more troublesome.


    Hua Yueling looked at it worriedly, and didn''t know if she could do this with her own strength.


    "I didn''t find it difficult to get from here before. I thought it would be easy."


    Hua Yueling said with a sigh, he hadn''t thought of it at all, but there was no way.He is still going to try it out. If it is really not possible here, if there is really no way to go up here, then change his mind and go up from other places.


    In any case, it is not only this one method is not, there are other methods, this method does not work, switch to other methods, but if that works, then do it.


    Huayue Linggu was full of energy and jumped to the top of the city wall. He firmly grasped the protrusions on the wall with both hands. Fortunately, this kind of old-fashioned city wall can still go up with the help of her feet. of.


    Fortunately, he is strong enough, but he has never trained to get to the top in this way before. It would be much simpler if he had been trained long ago.


    Hua Yueling finally rushed to the top, which was really troublesome. He reached the highest point all the way, and he turned over and jumped to the top of the city wall and found a place covered by shadows to hide.


    Thinking about coming in from outside later, he felt a little uncomfortable.It¡¯s more difficult to come back from the outside, but it¡¯s more difficult to get the pen out from the inside. After all, it¡¯s hard for you to observe anything. The black paint on the wall makes it difficult to determine whether there are people on the wall. You can find a place to stand and jump to the top of the city wall at a higher place, but it won''t work outside, you have to rush all the way up from the bottom of the city wall.


    In fact, it is not impossible for Hua Yueling to do it, but he must be careful of the soldiers guarding the wall. A little carelessness may be found, and it will definitely be a trouble.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to make trouble here. In that case, it would be very difficult to do what she wanted to do in the future.


    But if you are invisible, you should be able to make it easier. As long as you find a way not to make too much noise, the possibility of being discovered will be much smaller.


    Hua Yueling looked down from above. It seemed that no one would come here for the time being. If things were done fast enough over there, they might be able to come back directly from here, they shouldn¡¯t be discovered.


    Thinking like this in my heart, I need to make a mark here, otherwise I may not find a place when I come back.


    It was not that difficult to jump from above, Hua Yueling jumped directly from the wall.If it is an ordinary person, it may die if it comes to this point, but Hua Yueling is not an ordinary person after all, so there is no problem even if it jumps directly from such a height.


    Both feet fell on the ground and looked back at the top of the city wall. No one noticed his series of movements.


    It''s easier to get out of the city than expected, but no one would have thought that someone would use this method to get out of the city.After all, if ordinary people did it, they would have died a long time ago and could no longer die or be discovered.


    Simply make a mark, and then Hua Yueling quickly left from here and ran towards the place where the pavilion was.


    Hua Yueling came out earlier, maybe the other party hasn''t come yet.But it is also possible that she has already come over, Hua Yueling can''t be sure.


    Running all the way, Hua Yueling looked at the distance far away from the pavilion. In the darkness, he could vaguely see the pavilion in the distance.The pavilion is also dark and there is no light at all, but this is also normal. After all, although it is a bit far from the city, if there is light here, it will be seen by the soldiers on the tower and the wall. That would cause trouble, and the other party would definitely not like this.

 2215 Chapter 2215

    It was not very clear from a distance, but there seemed to be nothing in the pavilion. Hua Yueling looked carefully, but she couldn''t see anything.The pavilion looked empty, not like a human being.


    "It''s weird, hasn''t she been here yet at this time?"


    Hua Yueling found it weird. In theory, the other party should have come earlier than herself. It seems that she came later than herself, which is really strange.


    The inside of the pavilion was very quiet, and there was basically no change compared to when he came there during the day. He thought it would change.


    Someone should have arrived there, he thought so, and walked over there.Someone should be waiting for himself, not that someone has to wait until then, there shouldn''t be such a thing.


    But this also represents one thing, that is, the girl is probably not living in the city, or that she will be active in the city, but she can live somewhere outside the city.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be enough to meet in the city. Why don''t you have to come outside and come to such a place?Even if it is for a hidden meeting, there is no need for it.


    In any case, the other side''s actions are indeed worth thinking about.


    Hua Yueling walked all the way to the vicinity of the pavilion. He stopped not far from the pavilion, looked around, looked everywhere, trying to find something in the darkness.


    In the dark night, Hua Yueling used the moonlight to observe and search everywhere. There were no other people here, and even the exploration skills could only find the open wilderness.


    Walking into the pavilion, I stopped by the stone table I saw during the day, looked down, bent my index finger and tapped it lightly.


    There was no response, so he sat down.


    "I don''t know when it is now, it seems that I came too early."


    It is also possible that the other party will not come at all, which in itself is a boring deception.He leaned back boringly. Instead of doing this, he might as well come back later. Maybe he didn''t take the letter seriously, and it would be better to lie at home and sleep.


    Just thinking about it this way, it is impossible to miss this opportunity, anyway.


    The cool breeze was blowing, it was a very cool night, and the light at the moon in the sky was dim, making the whole world shrouded in a kind of darkness.


    Hua Yueling was a little sleepy, and she was busy working for a long time in the afternoon without rest. The same was true at night.After eating dinner, I exercise my mental strength. Basically I have never rested. I need some time to rest to make my spirit more stable.


    But now I don''t have time to rest. I can only wait and see what the person who got a letter to call him is doing.


    "But in this way, the other party should have no malicious intent towards me, otherwise, I should prepare as I thought at this time, instead of not being prepared at all."


    Unknowingly time passed, what Hua Yueling waited for during this period was also very uncomfortable. He had always hoped that time would pass faster, but it was a pity that time could not move according to his ideas.Time just goes by one second after another, instead of one second, two seconds or even three seconds or four seconds.


    Leaning back, he yawned boredly, not knowing what to do, there was nothing to do.Everything makes him feel a little boring. In this world, at night, there is really no entertainment at all, no mobile phones, no computers, let alone game consoles.


    Without any entertainment equipment, it would be even more torment to spend one minute and one second.


    Fortunately, after waiting for a long time, there was a response in the distance.


    "It looks like someone is here, there is no way to know that time is really uncomfortable."


    Hua Yueling muttered in a low voice, sat up straight, and didn''t mean to get up to meet the other party.The movement was in the direction away from the city, and the other party did not turn from the road outside the city, but came from another direction.


    "Over there, it seems that she should have her own residence there, she can go and see it later."


    Just when Hua Yueling thought so, the movement in the distance suddenly disappeared, but Hua Yueling could vaguely see a figure there.But the figure stopped.


    "You found me, why did this stop? Aren''t you waiting for me to meet her?"


    Thinking like this with a joking attitude, Hua Yueling still didn''t move, but he wanted to see what the other party had to do.Come here when you should, and what''s going on there.


    Hua Yueling didn''t worry about what the other party was thinking, just waited here quietly, waiting to see how long the other party would hesitate to come over.Slowly slow down, and he doesn''t care about it.


    It is also worth mentioning that the other party came here alone, which Hua Yueling had not thought of.Originally, he thought that the other party would bring some people over, but he didn''t expect that she was the only one, and he didn''t see other people at all.


    "I thought she would be scared, which is really interesting."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help thinking like this in her heart. She dared to do this after the supervisor had used her own strength. On the one hand, it may mean that the other party is confident in his own strength. On the other hand, it may also mean that even if he brings people, he is not. His opponent, instead of doing that, he might as well come by himself, so that he can gain his trust even more.


    Both of these possibilities exist, but Hua Yueling feels that the first possibility is very low. From the people he has seen in this world, he knows that the strength of people in this world is relatively ordinary. of.


    It is very similar to the ancient society. Although there may be some people who know how to use kung fu, even if they have kung fu in this respect, they are still far from him.


    No matter what, Hua Yueling was still curious what the other party was thinking.He stared at that figure, which had been standing in the distance for a long time, but from the moment he appeared, the other party hadn¡¯t had any other reaction. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to come over at all, neither did Hua Yueling. Knowing how long he will hold on, Hua Yueling felt that the time she had waited was a bit too long, after all, he came to this place much earlier than the other party.


    "Can''t you hurry up? It''s not a waste of time to hesitate like this."


    Hua Yueling didn''t know when it was now, whether the other party came over until the time was up, or whether he would come over and prepare to do something before the time was up.

 2216 Chapter 2216

    The two sides have clearly entered into a state of confrontation before they meet.However, no one spoke between the two parties. Hua Yueling just sat here and stared at each other, while the girl on the other side just stood still and looked hesitant.


    Time passed slowly in this silent confrontation, and time seemed to pass for a long time without knowing it.But Hua Yueling couldn''t determine the time, so he didn''t know how long it was since he almost lost the concept of time.


    In fact, this is the case at home. If there is no clock or cell phone or computer to let him determine the time, then he has no concept of time.


    "Really, I really won''t come over, right? Even if you hesitate for a long time, what can you do? What can''t be changed, just don''t do it?"


    Hua Yueling murmured in a low voice, and the other party would definitely not hear what he said and would not be able to respond to it.In fact, Hua Yueling didn''t really expect her words to make the other party react. Whenever the other party loves to come over, he would come over, and if he had to wait too long, he would simply go back.


    But Hua Yueling was just thinking about it in her heart, after all, the other party was probably related to him leaving this place.If it is not necessary, he is not willing to let him go without knowing anything.


    It was a stalemate for another period of time, and it seemed that the other party had finally thought about it, and stepped over here again.


    Hua Yueling was about to lie down on the bench and close her eyes to rest. After the other party made a move, she sat up straight again and stared at the round table in front of her without squinting.


    Not long after, with a slight noise, a figure entered the pavilion. She walked to Hua Yueling''s side and stopped and looked down at him like this.The footsteps disappeared, and Hua Yueling also raised her head to stare at the other party.


    "You came later than I thought."


    Hua Yueling said so, he did not stand up to welcome each other.


    "You came earlier. You came earlier than I thought."


    The young girl said this, and turned around and sat opposite him. The girl said while looking at him up and down, her curiosity about him is self-evident.


    "Why waited so long over there before coming here? Aren''t you thinking about how to trouble me?"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t speak, Hua Yueling didn''t know what to say, so he said with a joking question.The girl frowned and looked into his eyes.


    "No, I know that no matter what method I use, I am not your opponent."


    "Oh, don''t you deny that you want to deal with me?"


    The girl looks very young, even younger than him, at most just in her early twenties.She has an oval face, thin and long eyebrows, and thin lips, showing a pale pink, very beautiful.


    She has a pair of eyes that are not too big and not too small, and they are filled with light. Those are very beautiful eyes, and there are many things in them.


    The girl is wearing a set of ordinary clothes, which is neither luxurious nor ordinary.It was a goose-yellow one-piece dress, which was very suitable for her. It not only made people feel that she was full of vitality, but also made people feel that she was eccentric.


    But the strange thing is that the feeling the girl gave him was not the same as when he saw her in the morning. At that time, he used to think the girl was very familiar and made him feel like he knew each other.Otherwise, she wouldn''t chase after her, but if she observes carefully now, she feels that he has never seen each other.


    This is why, Hua Yueling can''t figure out what the answer is.To be honest, this kind of feeling is very strange, as if it is a friend you have known for a long time, but when you see each other again, you feel that this is just the first time you have seen each other, and you have not seen each other before. As if not knowing each other.


    This feeling is difficult to explain, but this is what Hua Yueling feels herself.So he felt very strange, he couldn''t figure out why he felt so different.


    But what is certain is that the person in front of him must be the figure he has seen before. At that time, although only her profile was seen, the clothes on her body were different from now.


    However, Hua Yueling can determine the identity of the other party at the first glance. In fact, the other party is relatively easy to recognize. A girl who looks so beautiful like her is the most attractive no matter where she is. Existing, no one can resist her charm.


    Part of this charm is related to her beauty, but the other part is related to other aspects.


    In any case, she is a very attractive girl, Hua Yueling had this idea when she was carefully observing her.


    "I still want to ask for your forgiveness. I invite you over without my own means."


    The girl speaks very calmly, listening to her does not look like a girl her age at all, but rather like a more stable adult.It''s not that she is still young, but she must be immature from her appearance.


    "These are not problems," Hua Yueling said, looking at her, "but I want to know why you found me?"


    Hua Yueling asked curiously, he is actually very curious about this matter now.You must know that the other party did not mean that he did it accidentally.In other words, the other party did this consciously. If that is the case, why did the other party do it? There must be one reason or another.


    "I just discovered your existence by accident, so I tested it a bit. At that time, I just wanted to test you. Please don''t be offended if they make you angry."


    "..."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t tell whether what the other party was saying was true or false. He wanted to believe it was true, but he felt that it was too stupid for him.The other party dismissed himself with just such an explanation. It would be too stupid to take oneself. You will definitely feel that the other party feels that he is easy to deal with.


    When the girl saw him not speaking, the atmosphere was somewhat suppressed. The girl did not speak for a while, but was thinking while observing his expression.


    "Don''t say this, now it doesn''t make sense to say something. But the reason you said is quite interesting, and that kind of reason is a bit too casual."


    "But that''s what I think. When I found you, I felt that there was something unusual about you."


    This made Hua Yueling didn''t know what to say, whether to praise the other party for good eyesight or something.But listening to the other party''s answer is still very serious, she should think so.

 2217 Chapter 2217

    "Your explanation is really unconvincing. After listening to it, I don''t think what you said is true. But let''s just leave it like this, just as it is."


    Hua Yueling was not going to continue talking on this, after all, even if it continued to talk, it was actually useless.To be honest, it sounds like a lie to what kind of use can this statement have.


    "You still want to tell me why you want me to come over. If you have any purpose, just talk about it."


    This is what Hua Yueling is most curious about. Why did the other party come to find him? It depends on whether the other party is telling the truth.


    The girl stared at Hua Yueling for a while, still seemed to be thinking about something.Maybe it¡¯s because she is curious about what Hua Yueling thinks, but they don¡¯t know much about each other, so it¡¯s important to say what to say and what not to say, before everything becomes clear. , Don''t say what should not be said, she is very clear about this.


    Hua Yueling was also very clear about this, so he didn''t rush the other party to speak.He is also staring at each other, wanting to see what the other person thinks, but just observing the other person like this can''t really understand her thoughts.


    Not everyone will show all their thoughts on their faces. Such people exist, and they are the vast majority of people, but there are also many people who can control their expressions and the look they show.


    So it¡¯s not so easy to see what she is thinking from the girl¡¯s face. Don¡¯t look at the girl who is still young, but she is also very sophisticated. From the very beginning, she doesn¡¯t look like a young man should behave here. Yes, it is more like the kind of performance that people with certain experience will have.


    In fact, thinking about it this way, she is still quite an interesting person, Hua Yueling thinks so.But obviously, the other party is also the kind of person who will cause him trouble, and Hua Yueling is also very sure about this.


    As for what the girl wants him to do, the other party hasn''t said this yet, and he hasn''t asked, so Hua Yueling''s focus is simply on this.


    "The reason why you are looking for me is to talk about this. Don''t tell me just because you saw me fighting with those people, and then you want to call me out to exchange experience in the fight, and it''s still in this time and this place."


    Hua Yueling said simply, and didn''t want to bend the other side.He didn''t see anything from the opponent, at least it seemed that the relationship between the opponent and the deciphering of the illusion was not as great as he had imagined.


    "..."


    The girl was a little stunned by his direct questioning, but she also recovered very quickly. From this point of view, the other party was already very powerful.If this is a younger person with little experience, it may be suppressed by the aura of Hua Yueling''s solo questioning.


    In fact, it is not useless at all, but obviously it is not as useful as expected.The girl was silent for a while, probably thinking about how to answer his question.After all, it is important to answer first that Hua Yueling cannot be dissatisfied, and then there is the idea of ??testing Hua Yueling. If the two sides have different ideas, then there is no need to say too much.


    Hua Yueling hoped that she could directly say everything she could say, but she would definitely not think so.After all, the two parties are not so familiar until now, and the friendship between the two parties is at most strangers.


    "Actually I am very interested in the power you have."


    The girl said so, Hua Yueling smiled after listening, without any response.


    Seeing his reaction like this, the girl roughly understood his thoughts. In fact, just like the girl herself did not completely trust Hua Yueling, Hua Yueling did not trust her very much now, so she didn¡¯t just answer whatever she asked. What, this is also normal and understandable.


    There is nothing incomprehensible, just like Hua Yueling can understand a girl, a girl can naturally understand Hua Yueling.


    Both sides can understand each other''s ideas, but no one wants to break the deadlock.After all, whoever takes the initiative to break the deadlock can actually be counted as a party who admits defeat, so there is still some trouble for his own ideas.


    Because of this, whether it is Hua Yueling or a girl, although two people can understand each other, there will be no changes because of this. After all, such changes are unnecessary to some extent.


    Two people, you look at me and I look at you. It is the girl who showed more sincerity. After all, it was Hua Yueling that she found instead of her.


    Although to some extent Hua Yueling can be regarded as asking for her, the girl does not know this at all at present, otherwise the two sides may be deadlocked for a longer time.


    "You probably guessed why I was looking for you."


    Hua Yueling didn''t answer, she just pretended to know that she was looking for her own reason.It can''t be said that Hua Yueling didn''t know at all. From the information he had received before, he was able to judge something, if his guess about the girl''s identity was not wrong.


    He still doesn''t know the specific identity of the girl, and the girl has never introduced herself.Hua Yueling believes that the other party must have a certain understanding of herself, but that understanding is only limited to her original identity in this world. As for other aspects, she definitely doesn''t know anything.


    Both parties will feel that they know something about each other, and even the girl may feel that she knows more about Hua Yueling.But her thoughts were wrong, but Hua Yueling didn''t mean to correct the other party''s mistakes, at least for the time being it was unnecessary.


    "But before we go to talk about the reasons why I am looking for you, I have other things I want to talk to you."


    It is really not so easy to get the information that she cares about from the other party. Huayueling knew that it would not be easy to do this, but the other party''s reaction still surprised him.


    "Yes, I have nothing to say. Tell me what you want to talk about."


    Hua Yueling''s idea is very simple. He can talk about whatever he wants to talk about. The most important thing for him is to see what the other party is going to do.Anyway, no matter what, the other party''s main purpose will always be discussed, otherwise the other party doesn''t need to find him.


    And he didn''t just answer whatever he said, he was not that stupid.Whether to answer or not depends on whether an answer is needed, and there are other considerations.


    "What do you think of the situation in your home?"


    This question really stopped Hua Yueling.

 2218 Chapter 2218

    Sudden emotions appeared in Hua Yueling''s heart for an instant. If he asked Dehua about other things, he might be able to answer one or two, but he really didn''t know much about his family.


    Is there anything at home?Hua Yueling, who hid her thoughts, immediately recalled and greeted her parents. When they ate with them, their parents behaved very calmly, not as if something happened.


    The same is true for the servants in the house. If he could see it, he would have seen it, and it would be impossible for him to have such a reaction when asked.


    This is a bit interesting, Hua Yueling thought so, is she lying, or is she saying she understands something she doesn''t understand.In fact, when it is more likely, Hua Yueling believes that in this situation the other party is unnecessary and dare not to deceive herself.


    In this case, it means that the problem that the other party said should be real. Although he doesn''t know what kind of problem it is, he may be able to learn some information from the other party.After all, the other party had already used this to attract his attention, and he certainly wouldn''t want to end there, but Hua Yueling couldn''t just say that he didn''t know anything.


    Hua Yueling pretended not to have any interest in this, but simply nodded, showing neither surprise nor other emotions, anyway, she was very calm.


    The girl was not particularly surprised to see him behaving like this. She might have thought that Huayueling would behave like this a long time ago. After all, this method is not easy to guess.Besides, she had also learned about Hua Yueling''s situation before that, and knew that he was not so good to each other.


    "Actually, I got some interesting information here. I believe you will definitely be interested."


    The girl said again, and Hua Yueling frowned slightly. In fact, up to now, he still doesn''t know what the girl is talking about.He still knows too little about family matters. If he talks with his father and mother before coming here again, he may be able to know more.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter in my house?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t plan to continue to whistle around with her, there was no need for that.And I don''t know how much time will be wasted if this continues, so I just stopped pretending and asked in a serious posture.


    Leaning forward slightly, Hua Yueling put her hands on the table and looked at the girl with a serious expression.This serious expression has two different meanings. One is to tell her not to lie to herself, otherwise there will be no good results, and the other is to show that she can talk to her seriously.


    The girl pursed her lips, as if she was thinking about how to explain the news she had received.But there is another possibility that she was actually deceiving Hua Yueling before, so she is now thinking of how to lie about this lie.


    However, among these two possibilities, Hua Yueling felt that the possibility was still higher in the first one, while the possibility of the latter one was very small.


    "The current emperor is very wary of your family. I believe you should be very clear about this."


    The girl observed the expression on Hua Yueling''s face while talking, but Hua Yueling was still the same as before, without any expression on her face.


    After hearing this information, Hua Yueling quickly thought about the matter she proposed in her brain.But he couldn''t understand what the other party was saying. Although the matter sounded scary, he didn''t quite understand it. I believe that even the original owner of this body probably didn''t understand what the other party meant.


    After all, these things were basically controlled by his father, and he himself couldn''t get involved.


    "Are you not sure about this?"


    The girl didn¡¯t give up because of this, instead she asked about it. This made Hua Yueling feel a little strange. She should accept it as soon as she sees it, but now she shows the appearance of not seeing rabbits and hawks. , This is a bit strange.


    "Understand some, but it doesn''t have much to do with me. He will settle his affairs by himself, and he hasn''t told me too much."


    "That should be your father doesn''t want you to worry about it."


    "If you have something to say, I don¡¯t want to continue entangled with you in this aspect. If you have anything, just say it, otherwise I will go back. It doesn¡¯t matter if there is any danger, it doesn¡¯t count for me. what."


    Seeing that she still wanted to make a roundabout, Hua Yueling was unwilling to answer her own question directly, so she said directly and simply.He didn''t want to keep entangled with each other like this, it would be meaningless.


    The girl frowned. Obviously, she didn''t expect Hua Yueling to say that. This disrupted her original thoughts a bit, but it was also good. As long as the two people can reach a consensus, there is no problem.


    Seeing that there was an impatient expression on Hua Yueling''s face, the girl was not sure whether he pretended it or was really impatient in communicating with her.But the girl didn''t dare to gamble. She had seen Hua Yueling''s strength. Although she had only seen his opponent''s small gangsters, even this was enough to surprise her.


    That kind of kung fu is not something ordinary people can have. To be honest, she has never seen a person like him.


    Although it is not certain what Huayueling''s strength is and how much he can help in the real battle, since there are such strange people and strangers, it must be solicited to be able to attract.


    But Hua Yueling''s reaction was beyond her expectation. She didn''t think that Hua Yueling would be the kind of person who talked very well.But Hua Yueling''s words are so straightforward, which really makes her a little difficult to handle.


    "It''s my fault, if you think so, then I won''t be stubborn."


    The girl decided to change the way of communicating with him after some thoughts, and said so directly.Hua Yueling nodded, indicating that she was listening.


    The two sides reached a consensus, and the girl began to tell what she knew, while Hua Yueling listened silently.


    "Oh, this kind of thing is really interesting. With that said, our house is very dangerous now."


    "It''s almost like this. Your father is already walking on thin ice. You are very strong, but your family is here. I think..."


    In fact, Hua Yueling felt a little strange when interacting with the girl. The girl in front of her seemed to have no loyalty and patriotic thoughts at all. However, if the other party was originally a rebel army, it would be normal, but he first interacted with such people. , So it doesn''t feel right.

 2219 Chapter 2219

    "Your father was jealous of the emperor. This was originally a bad phenomenon, but there is nothing. But the most important thing now is that there are other people who also treat your father as a stumbling block, and he is your father''s partner."


    "Oh?"


    Hua Yueling became more interested now. This kind of thing happened at all times, whether it was an anti-skeletal boy or something else. Anyway, Hua Yueling didn¡¯t hear this kind of thing once or twice. Up.


    There are always such people who are dissatisfied with what they have, and then they will find ways to change and do things that should not be done.Those people only have power and money in their eyes, and can''t let go of other things.


    However, he didn''t want to think about what kind of situation he was. After his betrayal, his original partner was resolved. Will he have a good result?It is estimated that the other party didn''t think about this at all, he was completely blinded by what he might get, and completely forgot about the others.


    To say that this is actually quite normal, but Hua Yueling sometimes thinks in her heart, is there really such a stupid person in the world who thinks she is smart, and no one else is smart enough to have this idea.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know where the self-confidence of those people came from, so he was so confident in himself, believing in his own wisdom and power.


    Maybe sometimes what they have and what they see will blind their eyes. This is also very possible.


    With this in mind, Hua Yueling can roughly understand the thoughts of some of those people.It''s normal to have that kind of thought, but because of that kind of thought, you have to make changes and do things that hurt others and yourself. In many cases, the gains outweigh the gains.


    "According to you, it''s really dangerous, my father doesn''t know?"


    "I don''t know about this."


    The girl shook her head and said.


    "I told me the news anyway, and the next solution is up to my own. It''s almost like that."


    Hua Yueling muttered in a low voice, but didn''t say anything.After all, no matter from which aspect, the girl has done a good job. She said what she said without asking for anything. Although the two sides had been deadlocked before, Hua Yueling also threw the unpleasantness to it. Go behind the head.


    There is no need to hold such grudges. It is necessary to cooperate between the two parties.


    "Okay, everything you know has already been said, then you can tell me what is going on with me, as long as it is not too excessive, it will be no problem for me."


    Hua Yueling said so, he did not know or guess what the other party thought, but he was not ready to continue thinking about these, there was no need, now he believes that the other party will say something, although not necessarily all. , But only partially is enough.


    "I think you probably know what I''m here for. I am very interested in you."


    "what."


    "?" The girl looked at Hua Yueling strangely, wondering what was funny in her words.Hua Yueling waved her hand quickly, indicating that she had no other intentions.


    "Nothing, you keep talking."


    Hua Yueling said so, although the girl still felt very puzzled, but she did not ask, but went on.


    In fact, what makes Hua Yueling interesting is that what the girl says is really interesting. If she is interested in herself, she has only met that side with her. In that case, where did she become interested in herself.


    However, he can understand the other party''s thoughts, and he must be very interested in his own strength, but Hua Yueling is not prepared to say anything more in this regard. It is difficult to explain clearly.


    "From the time I met you in the morning, I easily knocked down so many people when I saw you. And I can see that you hide your strength, or you don''t need to use your power to deal with them."


    Hua Yueling didn''t say anything about this, just a noncommittal expression.The girl didn''t care, she continued.


    "After that, I really wanted to contact you, so I thought of a way to send that letter to you. I thought you might not agree and would not come over."


    "It''s possible, what are you going to do if I don''t come?"


    "I am ready to invite you again, or go to you directly."


    The girl answered very seriously.


    "Oh? Go to me directly."


    "Yes, I think since you don''t want to believe me, then you will not refuse if I go to you by myself."


    "That''s true. But don''t you worry about your safety, or you think I can''t do anything, I''m a good person."


    Hua Yueling asked with interest, this girl is quite interesting, but he can also hear some other things from the other person''s words, but he takes those things seriously.


    "I have considered this question, but I think you are still worthy of trust. Now that you say this, don''t you prove that you are more trustworthy?"


    "Is that so? I don''t think so."


    Hua Yueling shook his head, but he was not going to continue talking on this, there was no need, after all, talking about this was useless for him.


    "You should continue to talk about the reasons for looking for me. I believe you definitely didn''t come to me for no reason. It''s definitely not just because of that. You haven''t mentioned the main point yet."


    "How do you say it. I hope to be able to give me some help."


    Hua Yueling did not speak, waiting for the other party to finish speaking.For the time being, she hadn''t thought about what to do, but if the other party''s reasons made him feel interesting, he could help him.


    Of course, in fact, the most important thing is to decipher the immediate environment, but for now, Hua Yueling hasn''t seen anything special about the other party.In his opinion, although the girl in front of him was not an ordinary girl, he could not see how she had anything to do with his own interpretation of illusion.


    "I hope you can join our organization."


    When the other party directly said this, Hua Yueling was very surprised. Originally, he thought that the other party would use other methods to explain her reason for looking for herself, or to talk about other things first, not recommending the reason for her original purpose.But now it seems that he was wrong, and the girl is really straightforward enough to make him feel unprepared.


    "Your organization, tell me, what is your organization, and what are the benefits after I join?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t care about the benefits, but he still asked, he wanted to see how the other party reacted.

 2220 Chapter 2220

    "As long as you join our organization, you will be a friend of everyone in our organization, and you will also be my friend. In addition, if you have any needs, we will try our best to achieve it."


    "Oh?"


    The girl''s answer is not very unexpected. After all, when people answer this kind of question, they basically answer this way. There is nothing worth saying.However, he hadn''t expected the girl to give him this answer.


    "You are quite sincere in what you say, but I must also tell you that what you are saying is meaningless to me."


    Hua Yueling said in an untimely calm tone, what the girl said may be attractive to some people, but to him there is no attraction.After all, no matter what he gets in this world, it is not his thing, not to mention that there is no way to take it away, even if it can be taken away, he does not think there is something worthy of his appreciation.


    No matter it is a weapon or something, no matter how powerful a weapon in this world is, can it be as powerful as the one you own?Not to mention that he can get more powerful weapons in other worlds, and many weapons with special abilities can be exchanged in the system. Each of those weapons can be counted as a divine weapon in this world.


    Not to mention anything else, the two-handed sword Hua Yueling currently uses is basically invincible in this world.As long as the flame on the two-handed sword is activated, the people in this world will be frightened and there is no way to resist it.


    Nothing else, as long as you fight the opponent with a sword, the opponent will be burned to death by the flames, and the battle may be as simple as this.


    Therefore, Hua Yueling immediately shook his head and rejected the other party''s proposal. Perhaps in the other party''s opinion, what he promised was very conscious, but for Hua Yueling, these were all empty checks. Saying it is the same as not saying it.


    "If it''s just that, I don''t think we have anything to say."


    Hua Yueling added that if it were just that, it would be meaningless to continue talking.


    "No, please wait, don''t refuse so quickly. Maybe you think my terms are insincere. But this is what we discussed after a long time of discussion. It is absolutely sincere."


    The girl said this in a very sincere tone, but Hua Yueling sneered in her heart after listening. Anyone would say this, but what''s the use.In the final analysis, it is nothing more than a blank check. In fact, nothing has changed.


    But even though she thought so, Hua Yueling didn''t mean to interrupt the other party''s words. He waited for the other party to continue speaking, wanting to hear what the other party had to say.


    Seeing that he didn''t express anything, as if she hadn''t heard her own words, the girl didn''t know what to think in her heart, but she didn''t show it on the surface.She continued to persuade Hua Yueling.


    In fact, she still doesn''t know the strength of Hua Yueling very well. He only knows that Hua Yueling should have strength. As for the specific strength, she can''t guarantee.But no matter what, Huayueling must be a capable person in her eyes, otherwise she would not do it herself.


    "Please tell me directly if you have any requirements. As long as it is something that is not harmful to the world, we will definitely help you do it. Please rest assured. I will not lie on this in any case."


    The girl said solemnly that this has changed Hua Yueling''s mind.In fact, to be honest, he hadn''t thought of what she could do for himself. If it was about illusion, he didn''t even know what he should look for, even if he asked them to help, he could make much progress.


    But this can be regarded as a way, not to mention that the girl itself may have something to do with cracking the illusion to some extent.


    "There are some troubles that need your help. You should have a lot of people. If this is the case, you can help me, collect information, and other things. It won''t be too troublesome. It''s not a problem for organizations like yours. Exactly."


    "If this is the case, there is no problem. Please tell me directly if you have any other requirements. If it is just such a request, we will definitely try our best to meet you."


    "That''s all, I''m not so greedy. Besides, to be honest, I don''t think you can give me what I want."


    Shaking his head, Hua Yueling did not continue to speak, it would be good to adopt such an exchange between the two parties, there is no need to say too clearly.


    "But I also have something to ask, what do you all have to do. People like me are useless without fighting."


    Hua Yueling''s cognition of herself is quite accurate. He knows what the other party is looking for. It is certainly not because he heard that he has wisdom beyond ordinary people. After all, he had never heard of it before. He is a genius.


    "For the time being, there is nothing to trouble you. I just came to talk to you. If there is a need for your help, we will contact you by letter."


    "Sex, if there is nothing else, I will leave first."


    "Before this, there is one thing I want to talk to you, and I hope you can agree to it."


    "what?"


    Hua Yueling asked.


    "After all, you have joined our organization. If you can, it¡¯s better to know about our organization. It¡¯s not good to know nothing about the organization. Another point is that I also want to know about your strengths. Where we need you, we can also judge what to ask you for help based on your strength."


    "It should be."


    Hua Yueling didn''t have any problems with this, so she agreed directly.


    "But what are you going to do? Wouldn''t it be you who came to fight me?"


    "I have this idea, but I also know that I am definitely not your opponent. If possible, I hope you can go to a base of our organization with me, where someone is waiting to compete with you."


    Hua Yueling agreed to this without hesitation, and he was more curious about the strength of the people in this world.Since the opponent sent out to fight him, it means that they are at least among the best in their organization in terms of strength, and it is impossible to find a small soldier to fight him.


    If this is the case, you can give it a try, but he thinks he might be disappointed. He doesn''t think people here can go through many rounds under his own hands.In fact, if you really want to say it seriously, it would be quite good to be able to go through a round, but that is when he uses his full strength.

 2221 Chapter 2221

    After the two talked, they got up and prepared to leave. The time they spent here was long enough, and the rest of the matter would wait until the gathering place where the girl was.


    After Hua Yueling got up and followed the girl, the two walked in the direction where the girl came.Looking at that direction, all you can see in the dark is an empty space. Maybe the distance is too close. It¡¯s hard to see farther here, otherwise you might find the gathering place she said. Where.


    Of course, this is just a matter of thinking about it, it is impossible to say something like that.After all, their organization is not a recognized organization. What''s more, they are a rebel organization. No matter how you say it, it is impossible to put their gathering place in a more obvious place, and they will definitely hide it in the dark, but in this case How they did it, Hua Yueling didn''t know much.


    No matter what, anyway, just follow the girl, no need to think about other things.


    Naturally, this may be dangerous. After all, even if the two parties have reached an agreement, who really knows what the other party thinks.Hua Yueling''s thoughts are not very clear to the girl, and it is estimated that the girl is not very clear about the thoughts of Hua Yueling. The two are basically in this state.


    Although an agreement has been reached, it is only a verbal agreement, but in another way, even if a paper agreement is reached, it is almost the same.


    However, Hua Yueling still chose to believe in the girl, at least judging from the brief exchange between the two parties, the girl is still more trustworthy.


    The two walked a long distance, and Hua Yueling didn''t calculate how far it was. It was really far for him anyway.If it weren''t for a trip, he would want to give up on the way home.


    Followed her a long way, and it was only then that Hua Yueling could vaguely see what was in the distance.It was a little unclear at first, but now I am getting closer, so I can see clearly, there seems to be a caravan.


    Although she hasn''t gotten closer yet, Huayueling can already see several horses tied up, some of which are used to pull carts, and some are used as people''s mounts.


    Hua Yueling can still see some people, and everyone here seems to have not rested yet.It should be because the girl went to meet him, but thinking about them, these people are also big enough. It is obvious that girls are going to meet with people like him, they are not worried at all, they are still waiting here leisurely. With.


    These people are really big-hearted, if they are their own words, they have to worry about death.Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, he couldn''t understand what the people here were thinking, but he couldn''t accept it.


    When I arrived at the place with the girl, it turned out that Hua Yueling had a good idea. This is the place the girl said.They came to this city under the guise of a caravan. It is said that there are dozens or hundreds of caravans coming to the capital every day, and sometimes even hundreds of them are busy.


    Hua Yueling knew very well that they should have other strongholds in this place, and it is impossible to just disguise it in such a way.


    A period of disguise is no problem, but a long period of disguise is impossible.If that is the case, everyone knows that your caravan has a problem. After all, a caravan will always have problems staying in one place for too long, especially since there are various comments here recently.


    When the two came back, those people immediately surrounded them. They were a little interested in Hua Yueling, but almost everyone''s attention was on the girl.Everyone went up to ask about the girl''s situation, and looked very concerned about her.


    After exchanging greetings with each other, the attention of those people immediately shifted to Hua Yueling''s body.Hua Yueling also glanced at them. What do these people say, they still seem to have some strength, Hua Yueling thought to herself.


    The people here seem to be okay, and they can be regarded as powerful people among ordinary people, but these people combined are not his opponents.If you want to find one from this to fight with yourself, it''s meaningless.


    Nodded at them, and then Hua Yueling looked at the girl.


    "This is the gentleman I told you about. This gentleman and I have reached an agreement, and he is now one of us."


    The girl made a brief summary, and then there was silence for a short period of time on both sides.Hua Yueling and those people looked at each other, no one spoke, and the thoughts between the two were somewhat different.


    "Bringing this gentleman over is to let him have a deeper understanding of us, and also hope that he can show his strength."


    Only when those people heard the expressions on their faces changed a little, they all stared at Hua Yueling up and down.


    With Hua Yueling''s current small body, it didn''t look like it had any power.So those people are a little skeptical, it''s just that the girl said he has the strength, so they believe in the girl, and they agree.


    After really seeing Hua Yueling, they even felt that the girl was cheated by him.After all, just from the outside, Hua Yueling didn''t seem to be a person with power to brag about.


    Hua Yueling also understands them, but he doesn''t like to be questioned, especially by those who are weaker than him and don''t know much.


    "This is really the amazing man you mentioned?"


    One of them walked out, and Hua Yueling couldn''t be compared with him just from the outside.


    But just looking at her appearance is useless, at least that''s how Hua Yueling is in her current state.In the current state of Hua Yueling, fighting with them was extremely easy.


    "Yes, this gentleman has very strong power. So I brought him over to discuss with everyone."


    "Hehe, in that case, just find someone to compare with this, so we can see what kind of power this gentleman has."


    The man looked terrific, but he didn''t think Hua Yueling had such great strength, he didn''t plan to play on his own at all, and felt that he could be sent off by just finding someone.


    Although Hua Yueling didn''t say a word, he naturally didn''t have a good impression of such a person.


    "Or you can come and you don''t need to find someone else. Come here."


    "Okay, since you said that, then I will come to learn and teach your strength."


    After looking up and down Huayueling, the man suddenly said with a smile, it seems that he thinks that Huayueling is overwhelming.

 2222 Chapter 2222

    There are people who want to persuade the person who is facing Hua Yueling, but the other party obviously won''t listen to them, he completely treats Hua Yueling as an enemy.


    But the girl didn''t care about this matter, and she told other people not to care about it, as long as they watched it by the side.Although those people were muttering in their hearts, they still obeyed the girl''s words, and everyone stood aside, watching Hua Yueling confront the man.


    Hua Yueling stared at the other party, standing still and doing nothing, he was waiting for the other party to act.But the other party seemed to have the same idea as him, and didn''t mean to move.


    "Why, scared?"


    Seeing Hua Yueling face her motionless, the person said in a rather mocking tone.


    "Go on, or you won''t have a chance."


    Hua Yueling said coldly, he doesn''t like to play with each other like this.


    "You are too arrogant, you really think you are a terrific person, just your small body, I can hit ten in one go."


    "Then you can do it, let me see how you beat ten."


    If it weren''t for the avatar skills, Huayueling would have to have a avatar at this time, and it would be impossible for him to try and see how to fight ten.


    The dialogue between the two parties ended in this way, and then the other party waved his fist and attacked Hua Yueling.Huayue Ling didn''t move, she stretched out her hand to grab the opponent''s fist, held it firmly, and then threw him out casually.


    The opponent couldn''t even adjust his body, so he was thrown out and fell to the ground. After he fell to the ground, he didn''t know what was going on. How could it be like this in a blink of an eye?


    He got up in confusion, he shook his head vigorously, his mind was still a little confused, he didn''t figure out what was going on at all, and he was caught and thrown out in a blink of an eye, and he didn''t even have a chance to resist. .


    Looking at Hua Yueling''s slender hands, his arms and legs that couldn''t see any strength.The man who was beaten out by Hua Yueling couldn''t believe it at all. It was such a slender hand and an arm that did not seem to have any strength to easily catch his attack and directly throw himself away.


    How could there be such a thing, he couldn''t believe it, he was a person who didn''t believe in the power of Hua Yueling before this.Although the girl has said that he has a strong power, the man also learned from the girl that she only made judgments by relying on Hua Yueling to easily defeat a group of punks.


    Such a judgment is inaccurate. The man thinks so, even if there is no problem with such a group, he can easily solve it.It is not clear whether he had a confrontation or what he was, but he did think so.


    It is indeed some strength to be able to easily defeat a group of small gangsters, but even this is still not enough in his opinion, and he cannot match himself.The man believed in his own power very much. He felt that he had no problems with winning Hua Yueling.It may be difficult, but it''s nothing.


    The battle between the two sides ended too soon, and it was unexpected.Even the girl knew that Huayueling was strong, but she didn''t expect that he would be so strong that he would crack it easily in the face of the aggressive attack of his companion.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    Even if Hua Yueling easily cracked his own attack, the other party still did not give up. After getting up, he clenched his fists and slammed it again towards Hua Yueling.


    Almost without even looking at it, Hua Yueling once again judged the direction of the opponent''s attack, and easily grabbed the opponent''s fist.


    The man couldn''t believe that he was caught by the other party in the same way twice. What does this mean? The gap between the two parties has been widened to a certain extent.The opponent doesn''t even need to look at himself or understand how he fights.


    "impossible!"


    Riveted enough strength to continue to attack, his other fist slammed at Hua Yueling''s head, he couldn''t help but get angry when he saw that face.But this time the attack came back in vain, and Hua Yueling grabbed his fist again easily.


    Both hands were controlled by Hua Yueling, and the other party was struggling constantly, trying to increase his strength to break Hua Yueling''s control.However, the power gap between the two sides is too large, even if he keeps increasing the power on his arm, there is still no way to compete with Hua Yueling.


    "How could this be?!"


    The other party couldn''t believe it, thinking that Hua Yueling''s power had reached the level of shocking him.He thought that as long as he used his full strength, he could easily defeat the opponent in strength.


    I thought that he had lost to the opponent before because he was careless, but now he was careless, he almost used his full strength, but it seemed that Hua Yueling did not.


    He was easily controlled by the opponent, but there was no way to resist again, and there was no way to continue the attack.Then we can only think of other ways.


    The man was already a bit angry, he raised his leg and swept across, and attacked Hua Yueling''s waist, but this was easily blocked by Hua Yueling.Seeing him lift his leg, it didn''t take much effort at all, and he directly resisted it.


    "Do you only have this ability?"


    Hua Yueling laughed. Originally, he thought that the other party looked down on him as if there was something powerful, but now it seems that there is nothing wrong with what he saw. The opponent is weak, but there is nothing to say.


    Being ridiculed by Hua Yueling, the other party''s mood is conceivable, but no matter how angry he is, it will inevitably be thrown out by Hua Yueling again.


    "Even if you take the weapon, you are not all my opponents, I think you should not waste time."


    Hua Yueling''s words aroused the anger of the public, and the people who were watching the theater next to them were suddenly angry and accused Hua Yueling of looking down on people.


    "You guy, you really think you are invincible!"


    "You really think that Brother Zhou is not your opponent, Brother Zhou is just letting you out for fear of hurting you!"


    "Oh, if that''s the case, then you can ask your Big Brother Zhou if he let me, I want to hear how he let me."


    Hua Yueling said unhurriedly, to be honest, the people here disappointed him, but the most important thing is the reaction of these people after he came here.Especially that Big Brother Zhou was the one who was the most unfriendly to him. He looked down on him and felt that he was nothing great, and now his face was beaten and swollen.

 2223 Chapter 2223

    "Ha, are you underestimating us?!"


    "This has nothing to do with you. It''s just that you are too weak. Let me just say that. The gap between us is something you don''t understand. Don''t think you are my opponents."


    Hua Yueling said this directly and mercilessly, and it really stabbed the hornet''s nest, and those people suddenly rioted.However, in comparison, the person called Big Brother Zhou is the most calm, but the expression on his face is obviously not pretty.


    No matter who is said that, it is difficult to control his emotions, as everyone here is like.Only the girl was a little anxious in the face of this situation, but at the same time she was also very surprised. Although she had guessed that Hua Yueling was very strong, she did not expect it to be so strong.


    You know that Big Brother Zhou can already be regarded as the strongest person here, but such a person can''t hold on for a round under Hua Yueling''s hands.From this point of view, it is sufficient to determine how big the gap between the two parties is.


    I have to say that Huayueling is really too strong. She knew in her heart that what Huayueling had just said was correct.Even if everyone here is added together, she is not an opponent of others, but she definitely can''t say this. In any case, she can''t grow up other people''s ambitions to destroy her own prestige, and as a leader, she can''t do that. The words are irresponsible to one''s own subordinates.


    Although the girl was somewhat anxious in her heart, he didn''t say anything, just silently letting things develop, but she still wanted to communicate with Hua Yueling, trying to communicate with him with her eyes.


    At this time, she had better not say a word. After all, her companion was nearby. At this time, whatever she said to Hua Yueling would have an impact on her companions, which she didn''t want to see.


    So her best course is to do nothing and let them act according to their own ideas. Anyway, after fighting, they will be able to know whether Hua Yueling is bragging or what.


    However, from a girl¡¯s point of view, Hua Yueling is not bragging. It can be seen from the battles just now that he easily defeated the strongest people in his organization, even if he faced more. The enemy should not be a problem.


    "Why, do you still want to come, if you don''t want to, then I won''t bother you. Come to me if you have anything."


    Hua Yueling swept around and saw that although they were all angry, none of them dared to come forward to fight with him, so she asked again.He didn''t want to continue wasting time with these people, it was meaningless.


    Instead of stalemate here with them, it is better to go home and rest.


    "This is what you said!"


    "Wait, you don''t come up first. I''ll come to teach you yourself, but this time it is to use weapons."


    "No problem, you can use whatever weapon you usually use. I have no problem."


    Hua Yueling nodded and said nonchalantly.


    "Well, you can choose the weapon too."


    "No, I just do it. I advise you to hurry up and stop wasting time. I don''t have so much time to spend with you here."


    "it is good!"


    This word was almost spoken through gritted teeth. Huayue''s arrogant attitude stimulated him and made him extremely angry.However, he suppressed the anger in his heart and walked back to his residence step by step and picked up his usual weapon.


    "I hope you don''t regret it."


    "Could you not be so much nonsense, if you want to fight, hurry up, I said, don''t waste time here anymore."


    Hua Yueling was too lazy to talk to them. In fact, he could understand the other party''s mood. After all, the other party had faced him with this attitude before then.


    Now that I know the anger, what I did at the beginning was that he was only allowed to treat others like this and not allowed to treat him like this.


    Hua Yueling is very disdainful of such a person. Someone may like such a person, but Hua Yueling can''t like him.Perhaps this is because of the initial impression, not to mention that the other party hasn''t changed at all since then, he still feels that he is stronger than others, and some are too despised.


    "Good, good, I will let you see how good it is!"


    There is a difference between having a weapon and not having a weapon, and the opponent is obviously more threatening after having a weapon.Moreover, he seemed to be overwhelmed with rage, and he simply forgot about the other things. Under this circumstance, he didn''t care about the safety of others at all. He didn''t show mercy at all, and brandished the machete with all his strength. Huayueling cut over.


    Hua Yueling could see that he was really mad by himself, but he didn''t expect that he still had such a talent.The opponent''s eyes were filled with raging anger, and his brain should be completely filled with angry emotions, almost no longer thinking about other things.


    Facing the opponent''s aggressive attack, Hua Yueling didn''t take any effort to avoid it by simply turning sideways.The opponent staggered a bit, but the reaction was not bad, he immediately turned around and continued to attack Hua Yueling.


    Hua Yueling dodged easily again, and then he directly grabbed the opponent''s slashing forward weapon, with one force in his hand, directly snatching the weapon from his hand.


    At this moment, everyone has no voice, and they don''t know what to say is good to watch this scene.


    No one can believe that what is happening right now is true. This is an impossible thing. In their impression, no one has the ability to do this.


    But Hua Yueling did it, and it was so easy.


    Big Brother Zhou staggered to the ground, he was really hit.It would be nice if Huayueling had spent a lot of effort, but he actually took the weapon from his hand like this, this, this...


    Can''t believe that all of this is true, is he really so weak?Think about it before that I even looked down on the other party and felt that the other party was not my opponent, but now I am the arrogant guy.


    Hua Yueling just glanced at him and didn''t do anything else. This person was also a bit too arrogant. If he didn''t behave like that at the beginning, Hua Yueling would not be able to treat him like this.


    It can only be said that his performance at the beginning was very disappointing, so when faced with a partner, even without knowing the strength of the other party at all.


    "Is there any more to come? I don''t think you guys will be on it one by one, come together, let me see what kind of skills you have."

 2224 Chapter 2224

    It was obvious that Huayueling provoked the anger, everyone here was extremely angry at Huayueling, but they had nothing to do.


    After Hua Yueling said provocatively, they had already fought with Hua Yueling, but the result of the battle was predictable. They were not Hua Yueling¡¯s opponents at all. The gap is too big.


    Even if all of them were to besiege Hua Yueling together, they would still not be his opponent in the end.Especially they still use all weapons, and Hua Yueling is useless.It seemed to Hua Yueling that she was abusing a child, without any difficulty.


    "There is no challenge now, right?"


    Looking at those people who fell on the ground panting, Hua Yueling asked.


    The girl was also shocked by his combat power. In the face of so many people with weapons in his hands, he could really defeat them with his bare hands and unscathed. This is really impossible.


    It can only be said that the gap between them is too large, and this gap cannot be made up by the number of people.


    "Sorry, everyone heard me say that you are great before, so they have such a challenge. In fact, they are not malicious. If you are upset, I will apologize to you on their behalf."


    "Forget it, there is nothing wrong with it."


    Hua Yueling shook his head, anyway, the limelight was already out of the pot, there was no need to continue looking for things, as long as the other party didn''t look for things, he would stop looking for things.After all, this was not originally his purpose.


    "I''m really sorry, I will have a good talk with them later, which will cause you trouble."


    Hua Yueling didn''t say anything, the girl''s apology sounded quite sincere, but...


    "It''s a contest, I''ve proposed it first anyway. I also said that it''s nothing. It''s normal to think that I am not strong enough. After all, it looks like this from the outside."


    When Hua Yueling said that the girl was even more embarrassed, let alone other people, especially the big brother Zhou who was still lying on the ground.It is estimated that he was the worst hit among these people.


    These people thought that Hua Yueling was nothing good before fighting Hua Yueling, but the girl was cheated.But after experiencing the real battle, they found that they were wrong. The gap between the two sides was too obvious. Together, they were not opponents of others. This time they really saw the wrong person.


    She never thought that Hua Yueling would be so powerful, it was incredible.They didn''t even know how Hua Yueling did it, and even if they didn''t react, they had been defeated.


    What''s more, the fighting between the two sides is not equal, and those who have weapons have more advantages than those without weapons.But even so, the weapon held in their hands is not able to show any advantage.


    On the contrary, they are more like unarmed people, while Hua Yueling holds a weapon in her hand.Simply being hit by the opponent one by one, there is no way to resist.


    "Ask you a question," the person called Big Brother Zhou sat up with difficulty. Although Hua Yueling treated him a little bit more cruelly, she was merciful enough to be honest, otherwise, how could he still get up. Say "Okay?"


    Originally, I subconsciously wanted to ask Hua Yueling in a questioning tone, but soon the other party realized that this would not work, and added another sentence afterwards.


    "what?"


    Hua Yueling looked at him. At this time, there was no other expression in Hua Yueling''s eyes. It didn''t matter if he had already taught the other party. There is no need to continue to be angry with the other party. After all, the other party just has no eyes, and he has already Vented out.


    If it were to be said, there was actually not a big problem between the two of them. If it weren''t for the other''s bad attitude, Hua Yueling hadn''t thought about how strong it would be.It''s fine to just play with them casually, but the other side''s attitude makes him unbearable.


    "You, how can you have such power, incredible power."


    The person surnamed Zhou couldn''t understand the power that Hua Yueling possessed. In fact, not only he, but other people also had similar thoughts. The terrifying power that no one had ever seen before was a power that ordinary people could not imagine.


    You must know that although these people here cannot be said to be the strongest existence in the world, they are also much stronger than ordinary soldiers. They are all practicing families.But even for such a character, it is still not Hua Yueling''s hands, and it is still far inferior to the opponent.


    They are very curious about this, wanting to understand why and what kind of power Hua Yueling possesses.


    To be honest, the power Hua Yueling possessed was beyond their imagination. Although it couldn''t reach the level of an immortal, it was almost the same.In their thoughts, no one other than the immortal could have such power.


    It is precisely because of this that these people are particularly interested in how Hua Yueling possesses such power. Another point is that Hua Yueling is a relatively mysterious person to them.


    Hua Yueling pondered for a moment, knowing that this question is not that easy to answer.Maybe you can tell the truth directly, but Hua Yueling thinks that it is unnecessary, and he and the other party are not that familiar, so why he asks a question he has to answer him.


    "This question...This is how my strength comes from, through hard training, plus some luck."


    Hua Yueling said in an ambiguous tone. Anyone can hear that what he said is not true or there is some truth in it, but it is difficult to say that his strength must have much to do with what he said.


    After all, these people have been training since they were young. The strength they possess is difficult for ordinary people to possess. After all, there is a big difference between training from a young age and not training from a young age.


    Unless the opponent is a special genius, otherwise the difference in strength is generally quite large.


    Talent is one aspect, long training is another aspect.


    But even if they had both, they had never seen someone as powerful as Hua Yueling.


    The power of Hua Yueling is the power that they can''t say, that is the power that scares them and cannot be defeated.


    It is difficult for them to imagine how to achieve the level of Hua Yueling, it is impossible, they all thought so after fighting with Hua Yueling.


    Even if everyone in their organization swarmed, they were definitely not Hua Yueling''s opponent.They understand this, so they feel terrified.

 2225 Chapter 2225

    If they wanted to have the kind of power that Hua Yueling had, they couldn''t imagine how to do it to achieve that level.Can even exercise without rest day and night reach that level?


    Even the most powerful Brother Zhou here dare not say so, he is very diligent in exercising, even if he is now in a high position, he will spare some time to exercise every day, and he has never stopped.


    But even so, it is still not the opponent of the young man in front of him, and the opponent is very powerful. What is even more frightening is that the opponent is still a very young person.


    It is impossible to train to this level even if you are training before you are born.What''s more, even if it is really like that, his exercise time is definitely not longer than that of Brother Zhou, so it can only be said that the things that the two sides practice are different, maybe only the explanation that the other party is closer to the gods. It makes sense.


    They can''t understand such things, they can''t understand anything, so they especially hope to get some clues from the other party.Tell yourself how he did it, at least let yourself know that you can do it too.Instead of knowing that you can''t do it.


    But destined to disappoint them, Hua Yueling would not give them the answers they wanted, let alone other, it would be good for him to let them have such power.


    It can¡¯t be said that Huayueling won¡¯t go back to do things that are not good, but he doesn¡¯t think it is necessary. He and these people are just getting to know each other, and there is no feeling between what they want to say. Why should he let him take such important Tell the other party directly, he is not the kind of Virgin Heart.


    Hua Yueling only answered this question so ordinary, and his answer disappointed everyone here.They all understood that Hua Yueling hadn''t told the truth, but they couldn''t help it. They couldn''t force Hua Yueling to answer their questions without saying whether it was an opponent.


    Under such circumstances, they can only let Hua Yueling leave, but no matter what, Hua Yueling and them can be regarded as reaching an agreement, so at least it can be regarded as progress.


    Before leaving, Hua Yueling also asked them to help herself and collect the information she needed. The girl agreed without even thinking about it.


    Hua Yueling and the other party had nothing to say, after the last conversation, he turned around and went back.The girl stared at him from behind, as if thinking about something.


    "You said how should he go back?"


    The girl asked in a low voice, other people look at me and I look at you, all at a loss.


    "The door has been closed, and it is impossible to open it for him. If this is the case, how can he go back to the city if he leaves like this."


    "Maybe if he doesn''t go back, he will find a place to rest outside the city, such as the pavilion."


    "Also a possibility."


    "Or let''s find someone to follow up and see?"


    "Doesn''t that irritate him?"


    The other person asked with some worry, after seeing Hua Yueling''s strength, if possible, they didn''t want to provoke Hua Yueling again.The gap between the two sides that has a terrible gap is beyond the number of advantages to make up.


    What''s more, now that they have reached a cooperation, there is no need to provoke each other in vain.


    "It shouldn''t matter. The other party will definitely find that our people are following him. His strength will not fail to detect this. Just look at his reaction. I don''t think he cares too much about this. Judging by his strength , He didn¡¯t care about the need at all."


    The girl judged, but the next question is who should be better in the old style.The girl herself would not go, let alone anything else, after all, she had just signed a contract with Hua Yueling, and then she went to follow others, no matter how it was said, it was somewhat appropriate.


    But it will be different if other people go there, no matter how you say it, it won''t be as embarrassing as her going to follow her.


    "Who is going?"


    Those people look at me and I look at you, and even the person who made this opinion at the beginning has no response.Everyone knows the possible dangers of such a thing. Although it is very likely that nothing will happen, it is still possible that something will happen.


    It''s just being afraid and worried about this, that''s why no one speaks, no one wants to take this risk.


    "I go."


    In the end, the big brother Zhou took the initiative to say, and saw that he stood up with difficulty and was about to chase in the direction where Hua Yueling had left.


    "Brother Zhou, you can''t go."


    The girl immediately let others stop him.


    "You should have also noticed his attitude towards you. He dislikes you very much, if you go..."


    "I know this, but I believe he won''t do that."


    Brother Zhou laughed bitterly.


    "Speaking of it, it''s my own self-consciousness. I look down on talents and become like this. I don''t think he will have trouble with people like me. No matter what, he has already taught me severely."


    "Even so, I can''t let you go anymore. He is merciful, but you are also injured. You should take care of your injury. Let us do this. Otherwise, I will go and you can leave it alone."


    "No, no one of us can let you go. What''s your identity, what should you do if you get hurt by him, we won''t forgive ourselves."


    Seeing that the two people were arguing about this, the others hurriedly stepped forward to persuade them. At this time, the people who were silent before were rushing to go. They are no longer silent and pretending to be like before. Dumb.


    In the end, a young man followed Hua Yueling, and the others waited here.The man had a look of death, no one knew what he thought, but he might think he would be very dangerous to go this time.


    In any case, the final result has been set, and then we have to see if we can really get any useful news.


    They have all seen Hua Yueling''s strength, but how he should go back, they can''t think of this girl.


    Some people even said whether Hua Yueling would run directly from the wall to the top, and then enter the city.This kind of possibility seemed to them to be completely impossible, and it was simply a fantasy. However, thinking of the terrifying power Hua Yueling might possess, I had to admit that this possibility still exists.


    In any case, they made a choice and then waited for the result.


    It didn''t take long for the person to leave before he saw Hua Yueling''s figure. Hua Yueling didn''t walk fast, or even a little slow.Falling far behind, he could vaguely see Hua Yueling''s figure, and he didn''t know if the other party had discovered himself.

 2226 Chapter 2226

    Hua Yueling naturally knew that the other party was following him, but he didn''t care about it at all.After all, the opponent''s strength is too weak, so there is no need for him to care.


    I don''t know what the other party wants to know, but I think it has something to do with my own strength.Huayueling didn''t care much about these things, so it would matter what the other party''s love was. In his opinion, it had no effect on him.


    Without paying attention to him, Hua Yueling directly regarded him as non-existent and let him follow him.In this way, all the way back to the outside of the city, Hua Yueling stared at the towering city wall in front of her, using her exploration skills to understand the situation.


    There doesn''t seem to be a soldier on his side, so he can go up right now.Hua Yueling thought about this, and then learned about the situation on both sides. There were no soldiers on either side of the top, so there would be no problem, and he could go straight up.


    Hua Yueling directly speeded up and ran up. To be honest, although this was the second time, he still couldn''t adapt. Although it was similar to running on the ground, the difference was still greater.


    Hua Yueling felt it was difficult to control her body, and she always felt dizzy.Maybe it was because it was too high, but fortunately he was blistering up instead of running down, otherwise it would be more uncomfortable.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart. After a while, he rushed to the highest point of the city wall, then jumped directly into the city wall, and in a blink of an eye he jumped off the city wall and returned to the city.


    The person who followed him witnessed all this with his own eyes. He opened his mouth wide and looked at what was happening in front of him in disbelief. Although he had guessed before, he really felt incredible to see all this with his own eyes.


    Although it has long been thought of such a possibility, it is only a guess after all, not true, and guessing is just a guess.But seeing it in person is different.What you see with your own eyes is different from what you hear or think about.


    After seeing it with your own eyes, you will think this is true, and you will be amazed by it.But when you hear it, it feels different. When you hear a certain news, you will judge the matter based on all the knowledge in your mind, so the first thing you think about is that this is impossible.


    But now that he has seen such a situation with his own eyes, what happened before him must be true, not false.Even existing knowledge cannot deny what is happening right now.


    Standing blankly outside the city, his eyes were still staring at the top of the city wall without blinking. He opened his mouth wide and didn''t know what to say.This kind of thing, this kind of thing, in any case, it is difficult for him to believe that this thing is true. This is so strange that a human being can actively use his legs without relying on any tools and jump from below. Going to such a high place is really incredible.


    He witnessed all this with his own eyes, but he obviously couldn''t understand how it all happened.He was observing from below while the opponent was running up on his legs, but if he was asked to describe what he saw, he wouldn''t be able to tell the truth.


    Under the moonlight, only an afterimage could be seen flashing across the wall, but in a blink of an eye, there was nothing left on the towering wall.Hua Yueling''s figure disappeared at the highest part of the city wall, and nothing else was left on the city wall.


    The soldiers guarding on the city wall didn''t react at all, maybe they didn''t notice.After staying below for a while, he took a deep breath, then slowly turned and left.


    With a feeling that he didn''t know what it was like, he just left from here and returned to their resting place.


    Those people were basically the same as when he followed Hua Yueling to leave. Everyone gathered outside the carriage. Only a few people were not here. They were all injured. They should go to rest first.


    After he came back, everyone was surrounded by everyone, and everyone was very curious to ask about his experience, such as whether he was found following Huayueling, and what he saw afterwards. of.


    Anyway, they were all questions that he knew a long time ago. He was silent for a while, and at this time he was still digesting everything he saw.To be honest, he still can''t believe the scene he saw.


    "Has he gone back?"


    After the girl asked this question, he finally broke away from the bewilderment and thoughts, and nodded subconsciously.


    "You saw him go back to the city with your own eyes?"


    "He''s gone," the man nodded again "in the way we thought."


    "That way?" Others didn''t understand what he meant when he said this, but after looking at him, they probably understood what he meant.


    "You mean ran directly in from the wall?"


    "Yeah. That''s what he did. I followed him and he should have found it, but he didn''t have any response. I thought it was not that I was following him.


    "What then? He didn''t bother you, so he let you follow outside the city."


    "Yes, I just followed him outside the city like this, and then I watched him from a distance under the city wall. He didn''t even understand the situation on the city wall, and then I didn''t know how he did it. When I watched again When he arrived, he could only see an afterimage, and his figure ran to the wall, and then I couldn''t see him anymore."


    "In other words, did he really get to the wall on the wall with his own legs?"


    "He did it that way, and it was not difficult at all."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Everyone looked at each other, and no one could deny their surprise at this time.Although they said this in a joking tone, to be honest, they would rather believe that Hua Yueling had other ways to return than actually did such a thing.


    This made them how to face Hua Yueling in the future, probably just standing in front of him would involuntarily feel fear.


    Everyone fell into silence, and everyone didn''t know what to say.Although I have known that Hua Yueling is very powerful and can knock down so many people here without exerting all his strength, the two situations are different.


    To be honest, there is a big difference. It''s like fighting with one person and then being overwhelmed. This is normal. There is a gap in strength.


    But if the other party could fly in the sky, it would be abnormal. How could something like that happen in the ordinary world? It can be regarded as strange talk.

 2227 Chapter 2227

    No one had thought that this would be the result beforehand. In fact, they might not have thought of it at all, but no one really dared to think that Hua Yueling could do such a thing.


    In their opinion, it is impossible for ordinary people to achieve that level. Perhaps they can climb up from the city wall, but in fact it is almost impossible.People like them dream of climbing up with bare hands, not to mention just running up on their own legs.


    "I really didn''t expect that there would be such a thing. I thought it was a joke, but now that I know it, it is indeed a joke, but it is just a joke for us."


    The girl sighed, but she was different from the others after all, so she quickly got up and down.In any case, they can be regarded as gaining insight today.


    "Now you also know the strength of the other person, so you should also pay attention to it later. It is best not to provoke him. Fortunately, we have already formed an alliance with each other, otherwise if he helps other people, the blow to us will be devastating. ."


    The most important thing is that until now they still don''t know what Hua Yueling''s strength is, they only know that Hua Yueling is very powerful.If he can climb to the wall, who else can limit his speed, can he catch up with him on a horse, and if he can''t, the only thing that can stop him is really only a thousand troops.


    The girl thinks about this, and she is also thinking about other things. The current covenant between the two parties is actually not very strong.After all, the gains that each other can bring to each other are unknowable.


    But in fact, they are worse here. Hua Yueling can provide them with great help. If there is any action, his help can improve the success rate, but they have no way to give Hua Yueling. What to offer.


    Perhaps the information given to him before was useful, but it was obviously not enough. If you want to bind the other party to their car, you must do more.


    "You guys also think about it, if you want to get his favor and let him help us willingly, what better way is there."


    In any case, they made a new decision after learning about part of Hua Yueling''s defeat, and Hua Yueling was their ally.No matter what the situation is, they must find a way to deepen their relationship with Hua Yueling, and it is best that both sides are always allies.


    Thinking about what a terrible thing it is for them to have such an enemy, they shudder a little, that is not a joke.Hua Yueling''s strength lies there, that is a terrifying strength that they can''t match.


    If there is a conflict between the two parties, it is good for them to hide in the dark, but if the other party knows where they are, it will be over.What''s more, even if it is hiding in the dark, the other party must have a way, but it depends on the other party''s mood.


    It is impossible for people like them to put their own safety in the minds of others. They definitely want to control their own destiny, otherwise they would not do such a thing.


    Hua Yueling didn''t mean to stop after reaching the top of the city wall. He turned down the city wall directly. When he arrived in the city, he checked and confirmed that there was no one below. Then he jumped off the roof and hid in the shadows.


    The next thing is actually much simpler. Hua Yueling only needs to hide in the dark and move towards her own home.It can''t be said that there was no harvest at all in such a night, but the harvest was definitely not as great as imagined.


    It is still not sure how much the other party can bring to himself, but there has been some progress here.


    "But the girl is a bit interesting, but I can''t see anything from her."


    Hua Yueling had to admit this, that girl was indeed a very interesting person, but to say that she was the core of this illusion, Hua Yueling felt that she was wrong.


    While at the other side''s stronghold, Hua Yueling had also carefully observed the other side, but no matter what, the other side was just an ordinary girl.Of course, in many ways, she was definitely not an ordinary girl, but Hua Yueling thought that in his eyes, the other party did not show any special things worth noting.


    In any case, this time the goal was achieved, but obviously it did not reach the point he expected.He originally thought that maybe he could find the key points of illusion directly, but now it seems that he thinks too much.


    "Now I don''t know what to do."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said that he had nothing to do with this.


    "Nor can you say that, doesn''t the master already have a clue?"


    "Well, Xiaoxue, do you want to talk about the organization that girl belongs to?"


    "No, that organization is actually nothing, and it''s not very useful to the owner. But that girl does have a different place. She has a deep connection with the world."


    "Is that right?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t feel it. He felt that way since he saw the girl.That girl may have a special place, but to say that she is the core of this illusion world, Hua Yueling is unbelievable.


    She may be good in terms of strength or other aspects, but it is only good.


    Of course, Hua Yueling also knows that sometimes the most critical part is not the strongest, which is also normal, but he still doesn''t believe this.


    There was no difficulty, Hua Yueling returned home relatively relaxed, standing in the yard and looking inside, the house was quiet.After returning to her room, Hua Yueling burned to the room. No matter what she wanted to do, there was no need to work now, and she could take a good rest.


    Lying on the bed, Hua Yueling recalled what happened today, but in fact, not much happened on this day, and recalled what he hadn''t done.


    "It feels like this day is wasted."


    But in fact, it can¡¯t be said. Hua Yueling wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. That¡¯s why he had such an idea. In fact, if you are not so anxious, you will feel that this day is already progressing very well.


    "If you want to make progress as soon as possible, the owner can think about going to those people tomorrow and walking around in their stronghold. The most important thing is to learn more about the girl, so maybe you can make progress."


    "I''ll try it tomorrow, I don''t know if I can make progress."


    Hua Yueling decided to give it a try, but she had to wait until tomorrow anyway.Today is past, and the time is not too early. He also needs to rest. If it goes well, he hopes he can leave this ghost place tomorrow.

 2228 Chapter 2228

    I don''t know what happened that night. Hua Yueling fell asleep shortly after returning home. He slept very soundly that night.I completely forgot about other things and spent the whole night like this.


    He got up late in the morning. After getting up, he went to eat breakfast after washing up, but he got up too late, and his parents had already eaten breakfast.But the food on the table was not cleaned up, it was left to him.


    "Well, it seems that I was a little tired yesterday. Really, there are so many things every day."


    Hua Yueling sat down, and a maid came up to ask him if he needed to warm up the food, but Hua Yueling refused.He just ate a little casually, and then left.


    "Speaking of which I didn''t ask them yesterday if they were coming to the city or where they were going to the city."


    If you ask, it will be easier to find them. Now it is easy for the other party to find him, but it is not easy for him to find him.But it was nothing, after all, he had nothing to do at all, and it was nothing to spend some time in this area.


    After Hua Yueling left home, she turned around in the city, thinking about where those people might go.First of all, their identities can be basically determined. In that case, they can actually think about where they can go.


    They will definitely not go to places that are too dangerous, or places that are easy to find. In that case, the chaotic places are actually suitable for them to hide themselves.


    In aristocratic areas like the place where he lives, it is easier to discover what happened, but it is different in those more lively places.They can hide in that kind of excitement and let other people and things become their own shield.


    So he needs to find those people in lively places, and at the same time he also asks the servants to help him find those people.However, he didn''t tell them who the person they were looking for was, he just told them what the person they were looking for was like, so that at least some things could be avoided.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t know how famous those people are here, but there are definitely a lot of people who belong to them, so the fewer people who know about them, the better.


    Hua Yueling still hopes to find them by her own strength. This will definitely save a lot of trouble, otherwise it will be troublesome to let too many people know that those people exist.


    He knew this very well, but in order to be able to find them quickly, he still mentioned to the servants, at least let them be able to help.But even so, it is estimated that those people will find it difficult to find, of course, it cannot be said that there is no other possibility, but it is very difficult to find something by them.


    Hua Yueling didn''t hold much hope, even if he was searching, it would be extremely difficult to find those people, and it would take a lot of time.Fortunately, he has the exploration skills, if there is no such skills, it will only be more difficult to find.


    In that case, it takes more time, and it is not so easy to find what you are looking for.With the detection skills, you can at least ensure that you can confirm what is in the home of those people without entering other people''s homes.


    If not, it will be more troublesome to find it.It is more troublesome to search during the day, and you may need to act at night.


    Naturally, Huayueling had to be fortunate that she had such a powerful skill, which could save a lot of trouble.


    But in other respects, it is actually quite troublesome, and it takes a lot of energy to brush.


    Hua Yueling came to a lively place. Generally speaking, the market is quite lively. Hua Yueling thinks that those people should be in the market, but I don''t know if they have come in yet.


    In order to confirm, before that, he deliberately went to the place he visited last night, but obviously those people would not stay in one place for too long.I don''t know if they entered the city or went to other places.


    Hua Yueling carefully inspected the ground, and the traces left on the ground could tell where those people went.


    Based on the traces left on the ground, he can determine that the other party is setting off and heading towards the city.The traces left on the ground are still very deep, so what is certain is that the other party hasn''t left for a long time, and it should have left shortly before he came.


    Following this trace, Hua Yueling found that the other party should have gone to the city.Following the deep traces on the ground, he returned to the entrance of the city.


    "It seems the same as I thought, they still came to the city. This is not a good thing."


    Those people say nothing is possible to travel to the city, but they are here to find things.


    But this can''t be said to be a bad thing for Hua Yueling, he himself wants to crack the illusion, and the things in front of him seem to be regarded as a main event.It is the main line event in this world, and if you follow this, you should be able to find a way to crack it.


    Back in the city, Hua Yueling walked inside from the entrance like this, just like this, along the original path.Those at the entrance of the city gate are all people, there is nothing to say, but to confirm that Hua Yueling still understands.


    It''s not that all homes have people, some homes have people and some homes have no people. This is all normal.But there is no one in it that he knows.


    "Those people should at least be in the market."


    Yesterday, although I said that I didn''t go to see what was in the car of those people, it was not that Huayueling didn''t understand at all.It''s just that he relied on probing skills to understand the situation.


    Those people actually have merchandise on their cars, and they are also very real. There are a lot of merchandise on the cars, but they are more like special products of a certain place.


    "If you have a stronghold, you will definitely go to your own stronghold, but if you don''t, you should go to the inn."


    In fact, Huayueling feels that going to the inn feels higher. After all, if you go to their stronghold, you may still be exposed, but you don''t have to worry about this when you go to the inn.


    There is no problem in contact with your own people, but it is more dangerous to go directly to your own base.


    With their cautious temperament, they should not be able to do that kind of thing, Hua Yueling thinks so.So in fact, the better way to find them is to look for them at each inn. In this way, you might be able to find those people faster.


    Now two thoughts lingered in Hua Yueling''s mind.

 2229 Chapter 2229

    Hua Yueling still decided to look for it inside the inn, but before that, he went to the market and was going to take a look there.Anyway, if you have enough professional ethics, or if you want to pretend to be more similar, you should first go to the market to see the situation.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what those people would think, but he decided to look for it according to his own ideas.Maybe those people will not act according to their own ideas. This is very possible, but they may also be the same as they thought. When they go to the market, Hua Yueling finds that it is quite lively here and there are many people. , He looked around, but he saw many people here, as well as many carriages. Some of those carriages were pulling goods, while others were pulling people.


    There was nothing Huayueling noticed in those, at least nothing he felt needed to be concerned about.


    "It''s almost the same, but they really don''t seem to come over."


    Hua Yueling went around here, this market is actually not very big, but it is very lively, there are many people inside.


    There are people coming and going, people seem to be very busy, the things sold here are quite interesting, there are all kinds of things, but Hua Yueling has no time to look at these, he is here now For those who are looking for someone, other things will be left behind temporarily.


    Hua Yueling walked around here, and after searching all the places, he determined that there was indeed no one he was looking for.


    "It looks like I''m going to look for it in the inn now."


    If you can''t find it in the inn, it will take more time. Although Huayueling has a lot of time, he doesn''t want to spend so much time on such things.


    From this point of view, having your own intelligence organization will save a lot of trouble, but unfortunately Hua Yueling does not have such an organization. He has only a few people under him, and he is still the kind of person who doesn''t know whether he is trustworthy.


    However, it is troublesome to create a spy organization from scratch here, and Hua Yueling doesn''t have that kind of confidence.Just thinking about it is a very troublesome thing, Hua Yueling feels that it is better not to think about it for the time being.


    No matter what, the next period of time will be very troublesome, and Hua Yueling needs to search everywhere.What''s more uncomfortable is that he doesn''t know how many inns there are in the city. In this case, even the inns have to look for them one by one, and the time is unavoidable.


    "I remember there was an inn near the city gate, but that inn seemed a bit too small, not a place where people like them would go."


    It seems that such a place can exist as a cover for people''s ears. Hua Yueling thought so, since she knew such a place, she would go there first.


    Hua Yueling started acting as soon as he thought of it, and he went directly to the inn.


    Standing in front of a very old inn, on both sides of this inn are all private houses. There are no shops or the like around here, and there is no place to buy things.


    There is only such an inn here, it looks very old and unusual, such an inn should usually be few people come.Probably only those who don''t have much money in their hands, or who don''t want to go to such a lively place for some reason, will choose to live in such a place.


    After entering the inn, Hua Yueling looked around, but the owner of this inn didn¡¯t seem to care about the appearance of people coming. Seeing that Hua Yueling hadn¡¯t passed by, and didn¡¯t mean to ask, he just sat behind the counter and stared. Only half a bottle left on the table.


    Li used his exploration skills to understand the situation here. Hua Yueling didn''t see the carriage or the like outside, it might be behind the inn.Therefore, he also deliberately included the situation behind the inn into the scope of his understanding, but he found that it was different from what he thought. There really seemed to be no place to store horses and carriages.


    "I haven''t seen those people here either. It seems that they didn''t choose to live here."


    After searching for a circle, Hua Yueling confirmed that from what he knew, it didn''t seem like a place where people would choose to live.No matter from which way it is the case.


    If this is the case, then you can give up here and look for it elsewhere.


    Hua Yueling only confirmed here for a while, and then he was ready to continue searching elsewhere.This city is very big, so there are many places to look for. Hua Yueling has been to few places, and most of them have never been, so I need to look for it slowly.


    He doesn''t know how to plan in this city, so he doesn''t know exactly where there is an inn or not. All these need to be confirmed.


    It will take him a lot of time, of course you can ask someone to ask, but that is a bit troublesome.


    "It''s better to find someone to ask, no matter what, I can save some time."


    Hua Yueling thought so, and he didn''t want to spend all of his time on this.Anyway, if you don¡¯t ask other people, if he only comes to find him alone, it is estimated that it will take such a day. This is still a case of less talk. If the time is longer, it may need to be continuous. This is possible in several days.


    I have to take action for details, anyway, Hua Yueling felt that she would spend a lot of time here.


    But no matter what, he needs to make progress.Speaking of the inn that Hua Yueling knew, he actually knew some of them. In addition to this inn, there were other inns he had visited, but there was only one.


    "Let''s find it for yourself first, and then ask other people if it doesn''t work."


    After Hua Yueling made a decision, her actions became happy, after all, too much thinking would affect her actions.


    Back on the avenue, Hua Yueling walked along this road. In front of this road is a commercial street in the city.In other words, after entering the city gate, just walk all the way forward and you will be able to reach the commercial street.


    But this city is not only such a commercial street, there are others, but for the time being Hua Yueling has only been to that one, and the others have to be found.


    When I came to another inn, the treatment Hua Yueling received here was different from the previous one. After entering, Xiao Er came up to ask him, and felt that the treatment was good. At least if Hua Yueling chooses, he would definitely be willing to live in this way. The place.


    "But if you think about it this way, the inn is a bit suspicious."


    Such a reaction may be the true reflection of the innkeeper, or it may be deliberate.

 2230 Chapter 2230

    Hua Yueling doesn''t know how to read minds, and she doesn''t know what the other party thinks. If she knew it, it would be easier.Just read the boss and Xiao Er''s heart in each inn directly, so you don''t need to find it so troublesome.


    But that is just an ideal state. Of course, Hua Yueling thinks that the possibility of success is still relatively high. After all, the girl is so beautiful and it is easy to impress people.


    To say that someone would not leave an impression after seeing her, Hua Yueling thought that such a person did not exist.No matter what kind of person you are, even if you don''t care much about the person''s appearance, when you see it, you will definitely remember it naturally.


    Such a beautiful and outstanding person is very unforgettable. Hua Yueling still remembers the looks of each other clearly, but the looks of other people can''t remember clearly.


    So there is nothing wrong with saying that such a person should be very noticeable wherever he is.


    This inn is obviously more lively than the places I''ve been to before, there are really many people, and the whole floor below is full of people.People are eating breakfast here and talking loudly about various issues. Due to the large number of people, the sound is also a little noisier and sounds very chaotic.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t like such a place very much. What he dislikes the most is this kind of chaos.After scanning around, I didn''t find the person I was looking for near those tables.It looks like it should not be here, but Hua Yueling is still unable to determine this for the time being.


    Use the exploration skills to understand the situation of the upper level, here you can find a place to put the carriage and horses.Huayueling looked for it specially, and it seemed that she didn''t have the carriage and the horses she had seen yesterday.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have a deep memory of horses. He seemed a little blind to the faces of horses. He couldn''t see the difference between different horses.Of course, the obvious physical differences are naturally visible, but the differences on the horse''s face are basically invisible.


    He couldn''t see anything from the horses here. They looked the same, so it was definitely not as easy as finding people directly.


    However, based on this, he can judge that the opponent is likely to be in this place, so he needs to continue to look for it.Generally speaking, after people like them come here to find a place to live, it is impossible for everyone to leave immediately.


    It stands to reason that some people should stay and take care of the things they brought, while others will go out to understand the situation.After all, people like them are very dangerous here.


    Hua Yueling had an impression of those people. After all, he had used his probing skills to get to know each other deliberately, so Hua Yueling was quite clear about who they had.


    If this is the case, it will be much easier to find, Hua Yueling is searching here quickly, to understand the situation in each room.There are a lot of rooms in this inn, and it takes a lot of time to scan one room by one.


    Hua Yueling found a place to sit down, ordered some food, and then continued to search slowly.


    Originally, he wanted to leave this place immediately after searching, but now that there are so many places to look for, he must stay here for a while.


    "It seems that they didn''t choose to live here."


    Hua Yueling was observing while thinking in her heart that he had observed many rooms, but he could not find the figure she was looking for.Those people don''t seem to be here at all, but this is also normal.


    This inn should be more famous in the city, and it is relatively close to the city gate, so in general, people usually choose to live here when they come to this city.Even if you don''t live down, you will come here to take a look. This is a good place, which can be said to be a benefit of the environment.


    Other inns are not necessarily worse than this one, but the location is indeed a more influential point.


    Some people say that the smell of wine is not afraid of deep alleys, but like those in relatively remote places, no matter what, there is basically no inn in a good place to be more popular.


    Unless the quality of the inn differs too much, it is generally the case.


    Hua Yueling is not interested in these, he wants to quickly find the people he is looking for.Where did they go, and what purpose did they have when they came here this time?


    These Huayuelings are all more interested, but what he is most interested in is naturally how the girl can help herself get out of this damn place.


    Hua Yueling felt that she was also a bit sad enough, always encountering things like this, which is annoying enough no matter what.


    Hua Yueling ate something here, drank some tea, and then left here.There is nothing to say. I didn''t find those people here. I don''t know if they all went out or didn''t live here.However, Hua Yueling decided to believe in the latter idea for the time being, and he felt that that idea was more likely.


    After eating, he left from here, looking for the next inn.But this time it is more troublesome for him. It takes some time to find it, and I don''t know how long it will take. The city is so big, even if you just want to find an inn, it is not so easy.


    Fortunately, he only went to the inn instead of looking for people directly, otherwise it would only be more troublesome.


    After leaving the inn, he looked around, and there were roads on the left and right sides in front of him, but the road in front of him was of course needless to say.The other two sides lead to different places.As for whether the two directions will eventually connect together, he is not sure, but it should be.


    It looked the same from wherever he went. He didn''t know much, he could only come little by little.


    After turning around, Hua Yueling walked in one of these directions.Anyway, this is what we need to do next, just go in one direction, and then look for it.


    He is not very clear about the layout of the city at specific times, otherwise it will be easier to find.First of all, it is certain that the place where his home is located must not allow inns and the like to exist.


    There must be other areas where the inn is not allowed. In this case, those places can not be visited, but so far he only knows the place where he lives.


    "Let¡¯s take your time, I should really ask them yesterday."

 2231 Chapter 2231

    Hua Yueling was quite regretful, she was a little too impulsive yesterday, but in fact, it was mainly because she couldn''t talk with those people.If it hadn''t been for the other party to provoke him first, it wouldn''t have caused such a thing.


    In any case, there is no way to regret it now, and it is impossible to set the time back to last night.


    Of course, in fact, he does not have to go and wait for the other party to contact him, but there are obviously problems with that.


    Wait for the other party to contact you, then you have to see when the other party contacts you.If the other party has nothing to do with you, then you can only wait and have no other choice.


    Hua Yueling wanted to leave this place quickly, so naturally she didn''t want to just wait, it would be a waste of time.Yes, during this time he can also do other things, but he doesn''t want that.


    And if you want to use the time here to do other things, you must have a time concept to exercise. You must know that time is flowing here. It does not mean that there is no progress when he does nothing.


    Even if he doesn''t do anything or care about anything, everything will still move forward in the end, instead of waiting until something happens to him to change.


    Therefore, we must pay attention to all actions, strive to do something before this, wait until the matter is resolved, and wait until you can decide to go back, then do other things is the best choice.


    Hua Yueling understood this, so he wanted to immediately understand where those people lived and contact them.These are all very important things. Since the girl has something to do with his departure, then follow him, understand what she is going to do, and then try to help her.


    If you don''t do this, it will be even more troublesome to find a way to leave. Just follow the girl and help the girl, and you may be able to find a way to crack the illusion.


    After a day, Hua Yueling couldn''t say that there was no progress, but the progress was obviously not as great as he thought.


    Hua Yueling went along this path like this. He knew that it would be troublesome to find it. In fact, it would be better if someone took him and helped him find it, but Hua Yueling decided to do it himself.


    In fact, he also thought about asking other people to help, but if you think about it carefully, it is better not to let other people know about the relationship with those people. Anyway, those people are the existence that cannot be exposed.Their identities are not easy to know, but if they are known it is a troublesome thing.


    It will take some time to find it by yourself, but it is also much safer.Hua Yueling possesses incredible power for this world, he can know many things, so don''t worry too much.


    The road is relatively long. The road he walked is where some people live, but there is no other noteworthy place here.Those people may also come to such a place, it is certainly not easy to be found hidden here.


    No matter what, everything must be as safe as possible, for those of them.After all, coming to such a place itself represents danger, and they naturally have to minimize this danger.


    All the development is still very calm, Hua Yueling walked through this place, to the end of the road, there was a crossroads.


    Standing at the crossroads, there are still three directions to go, but Hua Yueling hasn''t figured out which direction to go.The front seemed to be the same place as the direction he had walked. Basically, the left and right sides felt similar, and there was nothing to say.


    Hua Yueling observed for a while and felt that she should just choose a direction casually, and there was no need to hesitate for too long.The more hesitated, the more time wasted. I don''t know how many places have been explored during that time.


    In the morning, Huayueling''s time was spent on this, and he found several inns, let alone, really let him find the person he was looking for.The inn where the girls stayed is actually not too partial. Although they are not in the inn closest to the city gate, they also chose a similar place.


    Although there is still some distance from the gate of the city there, it doesn''t take much time to get out there.


    However, these are not very useful. Although it will not take too much time to escape from here if something happens, it depends on the city''s responsiveness.


    In any case, the other party''s reaction is actually quite adequate, which shows that they are not brainless people, and they still think about their situation.


    Under such circumstances, it is actually more difficult to learn from them. Don¡¯t think Hua Yueling and them are collaborators, but they don¡¯t really trust each other, and they cannot be the same. The other party will tell you everything from the beginning.That''s definitely not a qualified collaborator, such a person can be said to be a fool.


    Hua Yueling stayed at the inn where they lived and chatted with them there.But he did not see the girl last night, the girl seems to have something to go out.


    Hua Yueling naturally hopes to see the girl again, and have a good chat with her, but there is no way, she is not here.


    "That''s it, I''ll look for it when she comes back."


    After a brief chat with them, Hua Yueling felt that it was meaningless, so she bid farewell and left.In fact, he originally wanted to wait a little longer and wait to see if the girl will come back, but he got an answer saying that there are a lot of things about girls going out, and he should not be able to come back today.


    But Hua Yueling also learned some things here, such as who are there, and whether the other people in this inn have anything special.


    Through understanding, Hua Yueling found that this inn seemed to have a lot to do with those people. When he came in and communicated with those people, he found out how many looks of the boss and the shopkeeper and so on. Some changes, that kind of changes are small, but something can be seen.


    "This is interesting. It seems that this is their stronghold. It seems that this organization should have existed for many years, but it was a hidden place before. Now I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Existence is exposed."


    Hua Yueling didn''t know if it was the other party''s intention or what, but it was definitely not easy for him to come to the other party, no one would do such a thing.In fact, when the scale of an organization like them expands, it is not easy to hide so well.

 2232 Chapter 2232

    After chatting with the other party, Hua Yueling didn''t get much useful information. He chatted with the other party tentatively and found that the other party''s answer was also hidden.The other party didn''t believe him, so naturally it was the same when answering, and it would be clearly expressed.


    If you can''t get the answer you want, there is no need to continue wasting time here, after all, there is only that.The most important thing in this organization is the girl. The girl is the most concerned about him, and the most likely to help him solve the illusion. Others are not worthy of attention.


    "Well, it''s almost as I thought, what preparations they should be doing. But these will definitely not be told to me."


    Hua Yueling also knows that whether it is a girl or anyone else, they will not tell themselves what plans they have. Even if they want to help themselves, they will not explain it clearly to themselves, but will just find a reason. Come and let yourself help.


    "It''s not easy to gain their trust."


    It would be okay if there were other identities, but with his current identity, it is not easy to get the affirmation of the other party, let alone get the trust.The trust between the two parties is actually very fragile.


    If you want to gain the trust of the other party, you need to think of other ways, but Hua Yueling is also thinking, if she really wants to crack the illusion, must she really get the trust of the other party?Is there any other way?


    Hua Yueling believes that there must be other ways to crack the illusion, but because the girl is related to the illusion, if you contact her more, you will be able to better understand the situation of the illusion right now.The more you get in touch, the more you can understand, which is also a test for Hua Yueling''s own illusion skills.


    In terms of illusion skills, he had originally been improved, but he still had to thank the person who troubled him in his dreams at the beginning.If it were not for the opponent, his illusion skills would not have been improved, but on the other hand, Hua Yueling also had to say that he hated the opponent very much, after all, so much trouble was caused by the opponent.


    And the strangest thing until now, he didn''t know why the other party would trouble him, which was very speechless.


    Considering that the other party has brought so much trouble to myself, especially if I have gotten myself into such a world, I have to say that this is really to "thank" the other party.


    After arriving at that place, Hua Yueling still didn''t realize that the other party was making trouble for him. Maybe it was because he was a special kind of person, so he could only think about it like this.


    After looking for a girl, Hua Yueling returned home and had nothing to do for the time being, so he was going to train and train his mental power.


    "Xiaoxue, come and help, I want to work harder."


    For the time being, Hua Yueling only has one clue, that is, a girl, so she can only wait when the clues over there are not progressing.Where the girl has lost, Hua Yueling still hides it quite well, but to be honest, it is an impossible task just to find him.


    "Does the master find anything else?"


    "Others, Xiaoxue, what did you find there. After I got there, I also explored all of them, but I really didn''t find much."


    Hua Yueling pondered and continued.


    "Speaking of an interesting place, I found them a bit weird, but I don¡¯t know exactly what is weird. Those people feel weird to me, perhaps because it is one of their secret bases. That¡¯s why it feels like that."


    There is nothing to do for the time being, he can control his time without worrying about other things.Hua Yueling started to get busy in accordance with Xiaoxue''s reminder. In fact, it is very annoying to exercise mental power, and it takes a lot of time.


    Hua Yueling sat cross-legged on the bed, her whole spirit sank into her spiritual world.According to Xiaoxue''s statement, it is actually quite interesting to exercise mental strength, but relatively speaking, it is also a thing that takes a lot of time.


    You must fight in the spiritual world, but at that time, it was not physical power, but spiritual power.


    Hua Yueling hasn''t used his mental power to fight so far, so she is not familiar with it yet, so she must try and adapt first.


    He closed his eyes, and soon he was immersed in the spiritual world.He was already in a strange world, in the world of illusion, now he came to an interesting place.


    "It looks a bit like an arena."


    Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart, where he is now is quite interesting.He was standing in the center of the circular arena, and opposite him stood a strange guy.


    That guy is different from the monsters he has seen in another world. No matter how you say the monsters in another world, it feels like a species that exists in reality.In any case, they feel more real.


    But the guy in front of me is different. In some respects, they are the same as those creatures, but the same, in other respects, they are more like children''s pieces together, so people feel physical discomfort. They just feel sick.


    Children may not care about these, they may find them interesting, but Hua Yueling doesn''t think so. He believes that other adults will definitely not have such thoughts, and they should all have the same views as himself.


    Hua Yueling stared at the guy on the opposite side for a while, and felt that its main body was a goblin, and there were various parts on its body, and overall it felt like a stitched monster.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t like that guy very much, but he needs to fight against that guy.


    "Perhaps this is a kind of test, and fighting is just one of them."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but looking at such a guy did have some effect on his spirit.


    Fighting in the spiritual world is different, and the feeling of fighting in normal times is different. Hua Yueling was very uncomfortable with this kind of battle at the beginning, he felt as if something was holding him back.


    It was as if he had an iron ball tied to his feet, his actions were very slow, and he was not alone when he was fighting with his physical strength.


    "The master hasn''t used spiritual power to fight such a battle, so it''s normal to be unfamiliar at first. Slowly believe that the master will soon be able to adapt to such a battle."


    Xiaoxue''s voice sounded directly in her mind, she said.But Hua Yueling didn''t know how to increase her control over her mental power.

 2233 Chapter 2233

    The battle between the two parties was more like slow motion at the beginning. Hua Yueling was very happy when he found that the opponent''s movements were very slow, thinking that he could easily defeat the opponent, but he soon realized that it was not. So what happened.


    The battle between the two sides was extremely fierce, but it was actually impossible to watch.Two people punched me and kicked, but Hua Yueling was very uncomfortable. His body movements were so slow that he was very uncomfortable.


    Not quite used to this feeling, so he is also thinking about how he can improve his control of mental power.His spiritual power is definitely not only such a little power. Although he can''t say how strong he is in spiritual power, it is certainly not that bad. In this respect, he still has some power.


    "Try to guide the power of the spirit, only in this way can the battle become easier."


    Xiaoxue said so.But the difficulty lies in this. Hua Yueling doesn''t know how to guide the power of the spirit. For him, this is a relatively difficult matter, and it is a difficult question to answer.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t say that he couldn''t feel the existence of mental power at all. After all, he also controls mental power now, but the power that can be controlled is very, very few.


    Not only that, but the speed is slow. The key is that the damage caused by the attack is also very low, which makes him more uncomfortable.Boxing between the two sides is normal, no one uses weapons, just fights with their own fists.


    Hua Yueling''s fist was incomparable to the opponent, the opponent''s fist was extremely big, and it was quite uncomfortable to be hit.


    At the beginning, the battle was a little frantic. I didn''t know what to do. The hands and feet were like my own, and I couldn''t control them well.However, with the passage of time, as the battle continued, Hua Yueling''s control ability was gradually enhanced.


    However, for some time in the past, Hua Yueling still hadn''t been able to increase her control over her mental power.


    "The main reason is that the master has never used mental powers, so the ability in this area is still relatively unfamiliar. It is good to be familiar with it. Now the most important thing for the master is not to improve, but to be stable. If the master understands before If the mental power controls the spiritual power and the illusion, then such a thing will not happen."


    "I didn''t know this before, besides, I basically didn''t fight like this, but only relied on force to solve problems. Mainly because of useless opportunities, if there were any, it wouldn''t be the case. "


    "So now is the best exercise opportunity for the owner. If you don''t adapt in advance, you won''t be able to use it well in battle."


    Naturally, Huayueling understood this, just like his usual battle. If he didn''t know anything at the beginning, when he first gained strength, he would also be fighting with others, and he felt like he was in a hurry.


    The same is true for mental power and illusion, Hua Yueling knows this very well.


    "But if I can skillfully use mental power, maybe it will be of great help in cracking the illusion in front of me?"


    "That''s for sure, the master himself doesn''t know this. The help is great. Those who can''t see anything abnormal can be seen in some different places after being able to skillfully use mental power. ."


    What Xiaoxue said even married Huayueling Power, but it was still time to fight, so he needed to face the enemy in front of him very seriously.


    At present, the two sides are in a state of equal strength. Although Hua Yueling is said to have the upper hand, it is actually not very obvious.


    The battle of mental power gave Hua Yueling a somewhat rudimentary feeling, just like some systems in the game that were only used to make up numbers. You can''t say that it was completely useless, but it was obviously not carefully designed.


    Probably this is the feeling, giving people a very uncontrollable feeling.


    However, with the passage of time, his understanding of mental power has improved, and he has made some progress.In any case, he was able to use his mental power more skillfully to a certain extent.


    The speed of action has obviously increased. Hua Yueling hasn''t really tried this before, and has never thought of it.Perhaps it was only at the beginning when he hadn''t gained the power to act so slowly, he even thought so.


    After all, fighting was basically like this when he was an ordinary person, but after having more powerful strength, his fighting ability improved a lot.


    In terms of mental strength, it is such progress. This is a slow progress. Hua Yueling is now feeling such a process.This process cannot be said to be very interesting, but it is still quite useful for him.


    In any case, this can be regarded as a kind of experience, after which it will grow.


    You came and I came and went between the two sides, but in the end, Huayueling was even better. It might have been a matchless outcome, but soon the situation changed.


    When Hua Yueling''s offensive speed and movement speed both accelerated, and after the improvement, the opponent remained unchanged. Under such circumstances, it was naturally clear who won and lost.


    This is a very normal thing, so after defeating the opponent, all Hua Yueling''s heart is calm, nothing else.


    "Huh, in this case, I have passed the first practice."


    Hua Yueling said so.Seeing the corpse that slowly disappeared like a cloud in front of him, he felt that he had grown.


    "Use a rest?"


    "There is no need, let''s continue."


    Hua Yueling took a deep breath and spoke calmly.In fact, such a battle didn''t make him feel very tired. He didn''t have any special feelings. At first, it might consume a little bit, but after experiencing the first battle, the later consumption was a lot smaller.


    But this is also normal, after all, the battle will be easier after being familiar.In fact, it is not the enemy that makes him consume the most, but himself. After all, the enemy''s strength is actually that way to be honest, but his own unfamiliarity with his own power will make his combat efficiency drop a lot.


    Just when Hua Yueling was thinking about how to make better use of her strength, she heard a sound not far away, and when she looked up, she saw that at the other end, a light flashed and a figure emerged.


    "come yet?"


    I don''t know what kind of enemy it is this time, while thinking like this, he clenched his fist, ready to go into battle at any time.

 2234 Chapter 2234

    This time, the enemy is obviously stronger than the guy who fought before. You can tell from the appearance that the opponent has an extremely strong body.It can be seen that this guy''s body should be designed based on orcs, so of course, it should have the power of an orc.


    Hua Yueling was not in a hurry to fight him, but carefully observed the opponent. He was not going to make a move first, but let the opponent make a move first, so as to be able to observe how the opponent acted.


    As long as you understand the opponent¡¯s fighting method, it will also be of great help to you. The so-called knowing yourself knows the enemy in a hundred battles. Huayueling¡¯s current strength cannot crush the opponent, so you need to think from other places to solve the problem. Instead of relying on brute force to solve the problem, that is the worst choice.


    The other party didn''t have such troubles as Hua Yueling, the other party rushed over directly, waving a huge fist and attacking Hua Yueling.Its fist is bigger than the previous enemy, and if it withstands such an attack, it will definitely not feel good.


    Hua Yueling did not defend, but dodge. He didn''t wear heavy armor, so it was definitely not enough in defense. Only in dodge could he make a difference.


    While dodge the opponent''s attack while observing the opponent''s attack method, after several consecutive attacks, Hua Yueling discovered that the opponent''s attack method was actually nothing special, just ordinary fist swinging.


    In this way, the response is actually very simple, as long as your attack power is sufficient, defeating the opponent is not a problem.In fact, even if the attack power is not enough, there is no problem, but it will take longer.


    Time is not a problem, for Hua Yueling now, time is the most, he is not afraid of consuming time.


    After a series of evasions, Hua Yueling almost understood how the opponent fought. To be honest, the opponent''s battle was very mindless.Most of the enemies Hua Yueling had encountered also fought like this, only attacking brainlessly, with no other attack methods at all.


    The more this kind of battle is, the easier it is, but whoever scores it does not mean that it is easy for everyone to deal with such an enemy.


    Because Hua Yueling had speed and strength, it wouldn''t be too troublesome to deal with the opponent.


    After understanding the opponent''s fighting method, Hua Yueling no longer just dodges, but uses her own speed and strength advantages to fight the opponent.The total number of enemies basically does not pose much threat to Huayueling. Although Huayueling¡¯s attacks on the opponent will not cause too much damage to the opponent, it will not cause much damage to the opponent as long as they attack several times. It will be too little.


    For the time being, Hua Yueling had no other way. He was still in the upper hand anyway, so there was nothing like this.


    "Well, you can also use mental power in this way, which is quite interesting."


    During this period, Hua Yueling also found a new way to use spiritual power, and he could use spiritual power to make some new tricks, which made him very happy.


    "Think about how to better fight the opponent in this way. There must be other ways to use this trick."


    Hua Yueling was thinking about how to use her newly acquired power, not just to increase her power and dodge speed.Don''t look at him now using mental power to fight, but in fact it feels no different from ordinary fighting methods.


    The biggest difference is the difference in his strength. When using his own strength instead of mental strength, he is not so weak.


    In terms of mental power, Hua Yueling was not that weak, but the key was that the mental power he possessed did not represent the mental power he could use.


    Hua Yueling''s mental power is still good, not very strong, but it is definitely not weak.But on the other hand, it must be said that the mental power he can use is only a small part of the trial he has, and most of the mental power is temporarily impossible to use, which requires him to spend time. Understand the power you have, and try to control the power you have.


    All this takes time and experience, no matter which point Huayueling has not done enough, it needs to be done slowly.


    The battle with this enemy is a bit more difficult than before, and the enemy''s strength has obviously increased, but Huayueling''s strength has also become stronger, so the difficulty of the battle has actually decreased.


    If the power he can control is still only the previous ones, the outcome of the battle and the degree of difficulty are still hard to say, but under the current circumstances, after Hua Yueling''s strength increases, the battle will be much easier.


    Taking advantage of strength and speed, Hua Yueling solved the enemy on the opposite side almost with a playful mentality.


    "Relax, come to the next one."


    "Master, wait, something is wrong outside."


    Xiaoxue interrupted him directly at this time and said to him, Huayueling was taken aback, and the whole person was also awakened from the spiritual world.


    Originally, he thought it was something going on in his own home, but after he woke up he listened specifically to the movements outside, but there was no special reaction that was notable outside.


    "What happened, I feel as if nothing happened."


    Hua Yueling whispered, he stood up and walked outside, went outside, everything was as usual.The courtyard was very peaceful, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    "It''s not here. It''s the space itself. The power of the space itself has reacted. It didn''t exist before. It just seems that something has changed. The master should check it out as soon as possible, otherwise it will affect the illusion."


    "Well, then I''d better go out and have a look, but I don''t know if I can find it."


    Hua Yueling is not so sure, mainly because Xiaoxue can feel the changes here, but he can''t feel the changes at all.Under such circumstances, it is extremely difficult for him to find where the changes have occurred.


    It was still early, and Hua Yueling didn''t have an accurate goal.After leaving the house, he stopped at the door, the detection skills were activated, and after a brief search, he found that there seemed to be nothing nearby.


    "It doesn''t seem to be here, Xiaoxue, can you tell me a general direction?"


    It will take a lot of time to find it on your own, but with the help of Xiaoxue, it will definitely save a lot of things.Anyway, this is not a particularly important matter, so Hua Yueling still asked Xiaoxue, hoping that he could help him based on himself.

 2235 Chapter 2235

    "Over there."


    Xiaoxue used a special ability to guide the direction, and a gleaming light appeared in the direction she was pointing.


    Hua Yueling didn''t ask too much, and ran in the direction directed by Xiaoxue.But the road was blocked halfway through, and he had to change direction and go around from other directions.This will take some time, but it has already saved a lot of time.


    Just around that place, Hua Yueling turned from the other side to that direction.If you really want to find this by yourself, you don''t know how much time it will take. In that case, the time will definitely not be too short. Fortunately, Xiaoxue''s help can save him a lot of time in searching.


    Having a direction is actually much easier, but Hua Yueling can''t just move in that direction, he still needs to look for it.Such searching is also more troublesome, but it will be much simpler with a clear route.


    If there is no clear direction and random search, then there is no difference between touching the elephant with the blind.


    "It seems it hasn''t arrived yet, I don''t know how far it is."


    Xiaoxue''s abilities are really very strong. When it is not so easy to search after she has approached so much, she can directly detect abnormalities in the space from such a distance. This ability does not know what. When he can get it.


    However, Hua Yueling could probably guess that Xiaoxue didn''t use the same exploration skills as him, it should have been detected by the use of mental power.


    In this regard, Hua Yueling was far from her, so it was extremely normal that she could not find it.


    In any case, things have become much easier.Hua Yueling searched this way and found nothing. He didn''t know how far he was from the place Xiaoxue said, but from where he was now, it shouldn''t be too close.


    Now Huayueling is not in a commercial street, but a place where people live.Moreover, the people living in this place are people of certain identities. The ordinary people generally live on the outskirts of the city. People with some identities live on the inner side of the city. The higher the status, the distance from where they live. The closer the core area.


    For example, Hua Yueling''s current home is actually located in the core area of ??the city. Regardless of his home is not that luxurious, but the strength of a person can not be seen by just looking at this.


    These are actually not particularly important, and Hua Yueling doesn''t care about them, because these things have little to do with him.But what is certain now is that his direction is not a simple place.


    Although he has never been to that place, he can probably guess that it should be the center of power in this world.


    "Xiaoxue, is the change you mentioned really there?"


    Hua Yueling asked again, and Xiaoxue gave an affirmative answer.In this way, things will be troublesome afterwards.That kind of place is not something he can go in casually, so if he wants to go in, he needs to think of something.


    "Hope it is a change that happened outside, otherwise there will be things to be busy again."


    Until now, Hua Yueling didn''t even know what the change Xiaoxue said was, and Xiaoxue didn''t explain it to him.But Hua Yueling didn''t have the thought of asking for it for the time being. He just wanted to go over it quickly and see what happened.


    Just walking along the road in this way, Huayueling spared some roads, but still reached the destination very quickly. Although it took some time, it definitely saved a lot of time compared to looking for it by myself. .


    A few figures can be seen outside the towering palace gate, and one figure is wearing ordinary clothes in such a place.The man was following two maids, and someone blocked his way.


    "Ok?"


    Hua Yueling stared at the man, as if she realized something.


    The person stopping the opponent was wearing heavy armor with a long sword hanging from his waist. He stretched out his hand to stop the opponent, as if saying something.


    And the man in ordinary clothes opposite him seemed to be rebutting, shaking his head, and then rebutting before the other person finished speaking.


    The two maids behind the man lowered their heads and dared not move or say a word.The two continued to quarrel for a while, and the man in ordinary clothes was about to rush out. Although the man who stood opposite him and stopped him said he wanted to stop him, he obviously didn''t dare to do anything.


    When the opponent left, the man ordered two of the soldiers standing at the towering entrance to catch up.


    "You two pay attention. If something happens to your Royal Highness, I will ask you. Also, what happened to your Royal Highness, please pay attention and don''t give others a chance."


    Hua Yueling was hiding in the dark, and after the two soldiers had left, he also left, but he had been using exploration skills to pay attention to the prince''s movements.


    "Xiaoxue, this is the change you are talking about. It feels a bit like a trigger event. The event happened when I came."


    Hua Yueling said this, but he didn''t catch up directly, but had to go back the same way, and then approached the opponent from another direction.


    After all, he would be discovered from here, Hua Yueling didn''t want to be discovered.It wasn''t a good thing for him. Although it might be missed from another direction, Hua Yueling believed that at her own speed, this kind of thing would not happen.


    Hua Yueling quickly returned to the fork in the road, and then went to another direction, approaching the past from the other direction.


    It is not difficult to catch up with the opponent at his speed, mainly because the speed of the opponent is still relatively slow.The other party was not in a hurry, but came out to play, so walking outside has a sense of leisure, not in a hurry.


    Hua Yueling was fast and he was really anxious, so he found the other party soon.But Hua Yueling didn''t get close to the past in a hurry, but found a place to hide, slowly waiting for the other party to come over.


    "Well, it''s better to know what the other party is like first."


    The detection skills fell on the opponent, and Hua Yueling tried to understand the opponent''s situation.But in his opinion, there doesn''t seem to be anything noteworthy in the other party, at least Hua Yueling hasn''t noticed this for the time being.


    "It''s a bit strange, it feels like he and the girl before are the same. I can hardly feel the difference from them."


    Hua Yueling whispered, at least he hadn''t found such a place yet.


    "This is normal. In such a world, unless the mental power is strong enough and the illusion ability is strong, it will be difficult to find."

 2236 Chapter 2236

    Hua Yueling hadn''t waited long after hiding in the dark. His Royal Highness and the two maids had already walked over.Their pace was slow, but Hua Yueling didn''t expect that he would only bring two maids around him.


    If there was no such general who asked two soldiers to protect him, Hua Yueling felt that something might happen to him, and he would be brave enough.


    But why did Xiaoxue feel a certain change from this matter? What does this change show.


    Hua Yueling was thinking about this in her heart, but there was no way to come up with an answer.


    According to Xiaoxue''s statement, Hua Yueling could not figure out for the time being whether the prince himself was special, or what would happen to the prince.


    These are still uncertain, but what is certain is that certain things may happen to him, and it is still a key event, such an event is likely to affect his interpretation of this illusion world.


    Hua Yueling stared at the prince, but just observing him couldn''t observe anything. In Hua Yueling''s view, the other party was just an ordinary person.


    But since Xiaoxue had reminded him, he couldn''t really treat the other party as just ordinary people.Such a person can¡¯t take any shots freely anyway. If they really shot him, it would be a big trouble. Although Hua Yueling is sure he won¡¯t have any trouble, he can easily grab the opponent without being noticed, even if It is impossible for the other party to find him if he is found.


    But now Hua Yueling didn''t have a reason to make a move, even if it was to catch the opponent, it would be of no use, it couldn''t solve the fundamental problem.If you can crack the illusion by catching him, then Hua Yueling must have done it directly, but obviously he can''t do this, so he needs to observe and observe again.


    Not long after the three people left, Hua Yueling saw two soldiers in the distance chasing them quickly. They still kept hidden, mainly to avoid the prince''s sight.Although it is not clear why they have to do this, Hua Yueling can understand them somewhat. It is estimated that the prince said that he does not need other people to protect him, and he will not be in any danger outside.


    Hua Yueling felt that the guy was really naive. It was indeed a safer place, but if there was no danger at all, it would be impossible.


    However, these were not within Hua Yueling''s thinking range, he just wanted to know how the other party helped him break the illusion.


    Thinking about this, Hua Yueling continued to catch up.I don''t know how long it will take, but Hua Yueling will at least follow the other party for a long time.


    It seems that there is something to do today, but Hua Yueling doesn''t feel that following the other party can learn any useful information.The other party would definitely not go back to do something special. He was just curious about the outside world, so he planned to "visit in a private visit", but something might happen to him, Hua Yueling felt so.


    "I don''t know what it will gain."


    Xiaoxue didn''t speak, but Hua Yueling believed that she would definitely gain something. Since Xiaoxue called herself to come and said that there were changes here, it would certainly not be aimless.


    "Just see when something will happen."


    Hua Yueling thought secretly.


    "Xiaoxue, what is the abnormality you are talking about? How do I feel that he is quite normal, not like something abnormal."


    "It doesn''t need to be explained so clearly, the master should also understand it."


    "I just don''t understand, so I have to ask you if it''s not. If I really understand, I don''t need to ask you. My understanding of these is definitely not as good as yours, or why I have to ask you."


    Hua Yueling said while the prince of the patriarch, he has improved a lot in the use of this, but in a way it can be regarded as his certainty. Only in actual combat is stronger. The aspect is very weak.


    If he were to use mental power to fight now, he would definitely be able to do it, but using mental power knowledge to explain what happened was not his strong point.


    "The master can imagine him as the kind of tool man who appears for plot development. He is basically such a role here."


    "Tool man, hey, wait, what does this mean?"


    "Isn''t the meaning obvious?" Xiaoxue explained in a rather helpless tone, "that is, his role is actually to cause certain events to occur, and has no other effect."


    "But isn''t he alone?"


    "It is a person, a complete person in this illusion, but he is also a person controlled by this world."


    "So what you mean by Xiaoxue is...that event is bound to happen, no matter what you do."


    "No, it can''t be said that it is inevitable, just for the development of the plot, something like that will happen, but the owner can still stop it if he wants to stop it."


    "I haven''t thought about this for the time being. I''ll talk about it later. Now I don''t know what it has or what will happen. I''ll talk about it later."


    Hua Yueling was going to observe and observe first, at least temporarily after understanding the situation.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know a lot of things now, and Xiaoxue didn''t say it too clearly, so he needed to observe everything himself.


    Following the figures of those people, Hua Yueling found that their speed was not very fast, it can be said that their speed was very slow, and they kept watching everywhere as they walked.It seems that they have never come out before.


    Hua Yueling thinks it¡¯s quite meaningless to follow them. There is nothing interesting about the actions of those people, but Hua Yueling also knows that it¡¯s normal. After all, it¡¯s the first time to come out. Those people are like wild horses. .


    They may be able to discover something with them, but it is quite troublesome to find something, and it takes no idea how much time.


    Hua Yueling was hiding in the dark to observe the opponent''s actions, and several soldiers slowly followed not far behind the prince.They dare not get too close, or they will be discovered by the prince. They naturally don''t want this. If they are discovered, they will be in trouble, and the prince will definitely not let them follow.


    The soldiers did the same as Hua Yueling, they were hiding in the dark to observe, and they had to control the distance.It can''t be too close or too far away. Too close may be found, but if it is too far away, they cannot appear in time to solve the problem.

 2237 Chapter 2237

    Hua Yueling had been paying attention to the whereabouts of the two soldiers, and found that what they had hidden was pretty good. As a soldier, the methods and abilities of hiding were quite good.


    Although Hua Yueling is watching them, most of Hua Yueling''s attention is actually on the prince, but now he is still in the noble area, so there is nothing to worry about.


    Nothing would happen in this kind of place, even if something would happen, Hua Yueling felt that it would happen in that more lively place.


    Thinking like this in their hearts, they had already walked a long distance before they knew it. They left the noble area to the more ordinary area outside, where they needed more concentration.


    It is also worth mentioning that although Hua Yueling has been paying attention to the other party''s actions, the other party has not been able to discover its existence.It was very easy for Hua Yueling to hide her figure, and it would be impossible for the other party to discover his existence without being discovered by the other party.


    You must know that Huayueling is strong enough in terms of strength and hiding. In this respect, those soldiers can''t compare with him.


    The gap between the two parties is very large, Hua Yueling does not have to worry about being discovered by the other party, the possibility is almost zero.


    After the prince came out, he became a curious baby, very curious about everything outside.But it was only the first moment. After walking outside for a while, his curiosity was suppressed a lot, but after leaving the noble area to other areas, the curiosity of His Royal Highness increased significantly. When I got up, I was curious about all kinds of situations. There seemed to be many things he had never seen before.


    Speaking of the prince, his knowledge should have surpassed many people in the world, but now in Huayueling, he is not even as good as an ordinary person.


    But in fact, you can''t say that. After all, if an ordinary person goes to the palace, maybe the current state of the prince is similar.After all, His Royal Highness has lived in the deep palace compound since he was a child. He doesn¡¯t know much about the outside situation. He basically knows about things inside the palace, and he knows very little about things outside.


    However, Hua Yueling only paid attention to him for a while, and then moved his eyes to other places. He was observing this place, which was quite lively.However, it is somewhat chaotic. Such a place is actually not very good for His Royal Highness. Even if you want to come to such a place, you should bring protective personnel instead of just carrying two maids like this.


    "Well, it seems that nothing will happen for the time being."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and at the same time her sight swept across the soldiers who were following them. The distance between the soldiers and His Royal Highness was still too far.In fact, the most important thing is that their strength is not enough. If their strength is enough, this distance is not a big deal, but in the case of insufficient strength, under such a distance, if something happens, they cannot be timely. Helped in the past.


    His Royal Highness just looked here, and soon lost interest. Hua Yueling didn''t know what he was going to do when he came out, but Hua Yueling thought that if he wanted to find something interesting to him, he might need to go to the market. Go around.


    His Royal Highness himself naturally didn''t know where to go or how to go.There are so many roads in such a huge city. If you don''t know enough about this place, you can''t do anything, and it''s easy to get lost in it.


    Regardless of the fact that His Royal Highness can be called the city or even the master of this country, his understanding of this city is not even as good as an ordinary citizen.


    But fortunately, someone followed His Royal Highness. Although they were the people next to His Royal Highness, they didn''t know much about the city, but they were better than His Royal Highness.


    Looking at these people, Hua Yueling is also quite a story, he is worried that these people will really get lost in this city by then.If there is no one behind, something might happen.


    Just following the prince like this, Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t know how much time has passed. He feels a little bored anyway. If someone can help him to track or take pictures of his actions, it¡¯s fine, then he has time to go. Don¡¯t worry about doing other things.


    However, there were obviously other problems in doing that. For example, Hua Yueling couldn''t change certain things, and could only see what happened afterwards.


    Xiaoxue has said that something will definitely happen. His Royal Highness is a tool man, and he is the key to unlock certain things.He appeared to complete a certain task, and that was what Xiaoxue meant.


    If he can change certain things with him, if he doesn''t follow, even if he has the intention to change, he will be powerless.


    "But if I want to do anything, it''s better to hide my identity, and it''s better not to let others discover my identity."


    Hua Yueling thought that it was best not to let others discover her identity, and it would be better to hide herself no matter what she did, otherwise it would be more troublesome if it caused trouble to the family, or it would be better not to.


    Just like this, I followed the other side and walked around without any specific goals. Hua Yueling looked at the other side and didn¡¯t know what kind of place the other side was going. It seemed that they were aimless. I guess they didn¡¯t know what they wanted. Where to go, maybe it''s just that you are more interested in the outside situation.


    These Huayuelings couldn''t do anything about it, he could only follow each other, and he would go anywhere in the stacking area.


    The prince walked like this, they went to many places, but soon his Royal Highness felt that this was meaningless and wanted to see other places.


    "There is no more lively place, these places are too boring."


    The prince said to the maid beside him, he even regretted it. He had known that he should bring more people out, and bring out people who know the city better. The two girls seemed to him really useless. Can''t help much.


    The two maids also felt wronged, but after all, they were only subordinates. Even if they were dissatisfied with the prince, they did not dare to say anything and could only allow the prince to criticize.


    Maybe they still had goals, but because they didn''t know much about it, they gradually didn''t have any goals. They went wherever they could, and ignored the others.

 2238 Chapter 2238

    Had it not been known that the other party was His Royal Highness, Hua Yueling would even think that he was a member of the resistance army, walking indiscriminately and aimlessly in this city.Walking around aimlessly like this, I don''t know much about this place, basically it''s not much different from the current Hua Yueling.


    This is also interesting enough, Hua Yueling even thinks whether to find a way to get the patrolmen in the city and His Royal Highness to collide, it must be very interesting.But he just thought about it, that would cause trouble for others.


    Hua Yueling walked a long distance with him for a while, he was already a little impatient.He even wanted to directly let his subordinates do this on his behalf, and wait until there is something to tell him.


    But thinking about those people in my own family is basically useless, it is difficult to rely on their help, and there is no way to notify him in time even if something happens.


    There is no better way in this regard, Hua Yueling can only come by herself.Even if you are upset about this, you can only continue like this.


    Following the prince''s constant turns and turns, let alone them, even Hua Yueling was about to be stunned by them.Before Hua Yueling was able to come to such a place relying on Xiaoxue''s guidance, if there was no guidance from Xiaoxue, he would not find this place in a short time. Originally, he didn''t know much about this place, and his Royal Highness basically The above is the same, so after following them for so long, he no longer knows where he is. It is estimated that he will not know how to go home when he leaves.


    Now it is difficult for him to point out which direction his home is in.


    "Well, these guys are really okay. I was stunned. Can''t it be normal? I don''t know what they are doing. It''s a waste of time."


    Hua Yueling looked at the prince in the distance and the two maids behind him, and couldn''t help but whispered.Looking at the soldiers on the other side, they were already fainted.


    But just as Hua Yueling was thinking about it, something on the other side attracted his attention.He noticed that a figure flashed by in a different direction from the direction the prince was walking.


    That figure gave Hua Yueling a familiar feeling, and immediately after seeing it, he thought of who it might be.


    "Some meaning, do you want them to meet?"


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, temporarily gave up to continue to follow the prince, anyway, it is easier to find him anyway.And after all, there is nothing right now, so there is no need to care too much about the situation here.


    The girl¡¯s affairs are more worthy of his attention. Why are the girls here? Is there any purpose?The first thing Hua Yueling thought of was the appearance of the prince, and perhaps what would happen was both of them.


    The girl should have some plan, but if she said that she would directly act on the prince like this, Hua Yueling felt that it was unlikely.The girl must understand the consequences of doing that. It would definitely not be a good thing. Even if they had the prince in their hands, they would still be very dangerous.


    Hua Yueling left her original position, and no one noticed his existence.Hua Yueling quickly reached the place where she found the girl, but when he got there, she found that there was no one there.


    "It''s hiding pretty fast, it seems like that last time. Did she find me in this way?"


    Hua Yueling thought so, it seemed that he still underestimated the other party, the other party''s reconnaissance ability was even more powerful than imagined.


    "But this time don''t think about avoiding it easily."


    He still doesn''t know what the other party''s intention is for doing this, whether he simply wants to find himself, or if he wants to find himself.


    While thinking about this, Hua Yueling had also confirmed where the other party was. Now the girl was moving fast, she was shuttled in an alley.In just a few moments, the other party had already left here and went into hiding.


    "But don''t you think that the same trick will work again."


    Hua Yueling thought so, and quickly chased up.In terms of speed, the opponent could not be able to match him, just as he thought, he soon caught up with the girl and blocked her.


    "In this way again."


    Hua Yueling stood in front of the girl and said.


    "Are you here specifically for me?"


    "That''s it."


    The girl nodded gently and said.


    "That''s it?"


    Hua Yueling continued to ask, he didn''t understand why the other party had to come to him at this time, which was a bit strange.


    "Well, but I also have questions for you."


    The girl didn''t answer Hua Yueling''s doubts, but said so.


    "Why would you follow that person?"


    "Well, it really is because of this. Your goal is also on him, why, you want to shoot him?"


    Hua Yueling said so, but he didn''t think it was the other party''s idea.What is certain is that the girl''s organization must have set their sights on each other, but they will definitely not act on each other for the time being.


    After all, their organization is no longer a small organization no matter how it is said, and no matter how it is, it is impossible to be so mindless.Hua Yueling believes that they have enough wisdom in their owners, otherwise they would not be able to survive for that long. They have been able to survive until now, and it is impossible to do this without a brain.


    In fact, there should be a lot of smart people in their organization, not that there are a lot of fools gathered, so they must know when to do what.


    "You also have ideas about him, and want to start with him?"


    Hua Yueling asked.Judging from the girl''s behavior, it should be so, otherwise she wouldn''t be here to lead herself.


    "Did you follow him yourself, or someone else was doing this. What''s the matter if you called me over?"


    Hua Yueling asked a series of questions.


    "It''s not just me, there are other people. You are right, he is indeed our goal, but we are not prepared to do anything. On the contrary, it is you, how can you follow him, which makes me wonder. He and you It shouldn''t matter, you don''t need to follow him."


    "No, there is still a relationship. But it''s definitely different from what you think. I''m just a little curious about him. Why, isn''t this okay?"


    "It''s not impossible. We are a cooperative relationship. I just don''t want you to do something you shouldn''t do. Even if you have invincible force, you have to think about other things."


    "I know this naturally, he is not worth my shot."

 2239 Chapter 2239

    "But it''s you, I''m not going to do anything, I just want to follow him to see what he is going to do. What about you, what are you going to do, so follow him sneakily, you want to contact him ?"


    "That''s impossible. How can someone like us come into contact with him? That''s death."


    "Isn''t what you are doing now is looking for death. Although you can''t be blatant, but it''s almost the same. Just following almost the most important people in this country, do you think this is a safe thing? "


    "We didn''t think so. But this is a good opportunity. People like the other side came out unsuspectingly like they are now. How many times do you think there are such opportunities."


    The girl asked rhetorically. Although she didn''t expect the other party to do anything, Hua Yueling could understand that the girls must still have certain ideas, but it''s not clear whether this idea will be implemented.They just want to make sure not to lose His Royal Highness. As for what they will do in the future, they still haven''t figured it out.


    "Be careful yourself. Also, don''t contact me at this time for things that are not necessary."


    "The task is up to you."


    "Huh?" Huayue lingered for a moment, but didn''t understand what the other party meant.


    "I mean you will leave the task of stalking the other person to you, and I will let the others go back, and I will leave the rest to you."


    "I never promised such a thing."


    Hua Yueling shook his head and said.


    "I beg you, is that okay?"


    The girl blinked her big eyes, staring at him very seriously and asked.


    "Even if you say that...but I may not be able to help you with your affairs."


    "No, I also said that we don''t want to do anything to him, we just want to know where he is, as long as we can contact you at that time."


    "Then how should we contact?"


    What the girl said is not wrong, but according to her, even if Hua Yueling is asked to help, how to find Hua Yueling will be a problem at that time. This question is basically not much different from finding the prince.


    "This is easy to handle. I believe you can find our people. It is not difficult."


    "I don''t know that much about your people, not to mention who knows if it''s yours that I will find at that time. If you find the wrong person, it will be troublesome."


    "Well, otherwise we will send someone to follow you, so you don''t have to worry about this."


    "In this case, it''s okay, but whoever is following me, or it''s you. I don''t know anyone else, and it''s not good that there will be a conflict."


    Hua Yueling''s words sounded like an interface, but to a certain extent he thought so.In that organization, he currently only knows the girl, and no one else, and the two sides still had conflicts before.


    The girl didn''t know if she understood his thoughts, but she didn''t mean to refuse, she just agreed.


    "Yes, it''s better to communicate if we two go together. I''ll talk to others, and then we will act."


    The girl started acting as soon as she said the action, without any procrastination.Hua Yueling waited here not long before the girl had already returned.Then the two left here and returned to the place where the prince was.


    The prince has gone quite far, and his speed seems to have accelerated a lot. It seems that he really thinks it is quite meaningless here, otherwise it can''t be so fast.


    Hua Yueling and the others quickly found the prince''s figure, hiding in the distance, both of them stuck their heads out to observe.I saw that the prince seemed to be a little tired. It is estimated that he has been walking for too long. Hua Yueling doesn''t know how long it has passed. Anyway, the time he has spent here is not short.


    With all kinds of things in mind, when the prince turned around, Hua Yueling speeded up to catch up.


    Those soldiers also seemed to be a little irritable. Before, they were still paying attention to the situation on the prince''s side very seriously, but now there are obvious signs of being stunned.


    This is quite interesting, Hua Yueling thought to herself, if something happened now, she didn''t know what they would think.


    But it''s difficult to think of an accident in such a place.


    Basically, Hua Yueling and the girl didn''t speak much, don''t look at the two people walking together, but they basically remained silent.Hua Yueling didn''t speak, and the girl didn''t speak. They all focused on the prince.


    The prince basically didn''t do anything along the way, but this situation should be about to end.After all, here is the term residential area, so it is meaningless, and it is not lively, but after you leave here, you will soon reach the commercial area outside, and it is still very lively.


    It is estimated that the prince''s actions will change there, and he should be very interested in what happened there.


    "Speaking of why we should keep following him, there is actually no need for that."


    Hua Yueling said so after following a period of time.


    "..."


    After hearing this, the girl just stared at him and did not speak.


    "What''s wrong, is there anything wrong with what I said?"


    "The problem is big."


    The girl vomited.


    "Didn''t you say that you have to follow him for your own reasons? Why do you say that again? What did you mean before?"


    "..."


    Hua Yueling was a little bit speechless when she was said by the girl. Indeed, she had forgotten this matter.I thought a little helplessly in my heart, he can''t be blamed for this incident. Something like this happened, and he didn''t know what to say.


    In any case, such things are actually a bit boring, but there is nothing else to do.


    What''s more, Hua Yueling has other reasons. Now the girl is with her. This is very useful for her understanding of her.


    The girl is one of the keys for him to crack this illusion world, although he still hasn''t seen anything until now.But it might be a good idea to just follow the girl and try to get to know her.


    Now that you have time to get along with her, this is naturally the best chance to get to know her. It may be more troublesome if you want to find her after you are separated.


    The other party shouldn''t be thinking about being more than oneself, but it''s unlikely that they want to get along for a long time.No matter what, it is a good opportunity now, and Hua Yueling should not miss such an opportunity anyway.

 2240 Chapter 2240

    When he arrived at the mall, His Royal Highness did not look like a mature adult, but more like a child who had never been to such a lively place.If it weren''t for the two maids by her side, she wouldn''t know what to do.


    But even so, he was lively enough, but even though the prince seemed to be quite arrogant, but he didn''t show much outside.


    I don''t know why this is the case, Hua Yueling is quite curious, looking at him, I think he is quite good.At least from the look and feel of it so far.


    Hua Yueling looked at the girl beside her, wondering how she reacted.But the girl basically didn''t speak much, just watched the prince''s movements silently, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Hua Yueling is still quite curious about this. What kind of purpose she seeks for the prince is not yet clear, but it is certain that the purpose is different from him. After all, what he has to do is to understand what will happen, at least to Nothing has happened so far.


    The girl had never told him about these things, and now the two sides are just ordinary allies, and there is not enough trust between each other.If you trust enough and tell each other your purpose, then you will feel much less restrained in action.


    But Hua Yueling couldn''t tell the other party his purpose. To a certain extent, his purpose was also beyond the understanding of the people here.


    But if the other party is trustworthy and willing to listen to her own purpose, then Hua Yueling feels nothing.Hua Yueling didn''t think that such things must be kept secret from the other party. There is no such need. This is not something unspeakable, but the other party will definitely be unhappy after saying it.


    Looking at His Royal Highness, he was like someone who was not as good as an ordinary person, as if he had just come from a place where there was nothing. No matter what he saw, he found it interesting and wanted to buy it.There were even those foods, regardless of the eager looks of the two maids behind him, they asked for money from them to buy what they wanted.


    Hua Yueling felt that this was understandable, to a certain extent.Regardless of the fact that His Royal Highness has everything in the palace, even he has something that ordinary people outside cannot have or even see in a lifetime, but if you see too many things like that, you will find it boring, so look now Things about these civilians will find it interesting and attract his attention.


    Everything in the outside world is new to him, different from everything he usually sees, so he is particularly interested in the outside things, everything is like he has never seen before.


    He wants to see everything and wants to try.This frightened the two maids who followed him. After all, the outside is very dangerous, and the things that are sold, especially the food, may also be dangerous. After all, they are following His Royal Highness and not others, Prince. Even if your Highness is only injured, the consequences are beyond them.


    But His Royal Highness doesn''t care about this. Anyway, he just wants to be happy. He doesn''t care about the others. This is also normal. After all, His Royal Highness is a prince, so it is not surprising that he would think that way.


    But basically nothing happened along the way, so Hua Yueling''s attention was mostly on the girl, but he didn''t see anything after observing it for so long.


    In his opinion, the girl does not seem to be worthy of attention other than the maturity of the grade.


    I don''t know why, maybe it''s just because he felt that way from the beginning.


    Hua Yueling himself didn''t know why, but he thought about it and thought it seemed normal.


    Anyway, the two people basically didn''t get any useful information along the way, probably so, there is nothing worthy of special attention.


    The girl basically didn''t say anything along the way, and the other thing to say was the prince''s side. Although it was talking about lively places, the situation remained basically unchanged.Hua Yueling didn''t think it was worth noting.


    The incident that Xiaoxue said would be caused by him has never appeared, and I don''t know when that will happen.Originally, Hua Yueling thought that that kind of thing should have something to do with the girl, but now it doesn''t seem to be the case.


    After all, the girl has already acted with him. In this case, she shouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. In that case, it would be interesting. Did he change the course of things, or did other things happen? occur.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know which one it was, but it was certain that something should still happen, and that was not wrong.


    Xiaoxue said that, and said it seriously.That''s the same point of view until now. Although she had hesitated when the girl appeared, it was only a brief hesitation.


    In other words, there was a high probability that the things Xiaoxue said were related to the girl, but now that the girl is with him, it is possible that the thing is not related to the girl.But this is not necessarily true. It is more likely that the girl is still related to what Xiaoxue said before and will not change because of being with herself.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know which kind of possibility was greater, but no matter what, he hoped that what Xiaoxue said had nothing to do with the girl.


    It is still impossible to determine the connection between the two, anyway, Hua Yueling can''t see anything.


    Hua Yueling has been observing the state of the girl all the time. The girl looks very serious, and there is nothing else. From his observation, the girl and the prince should have no special relationship, at least for now The two should be just strangers.


    But I don''t know afterwards, now they are strangers, but if things really develop as Xiaoxue said, something might happen between them.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want this to happen, but she couldn''t actually say that.He just hopes that things will not go beyond his control, and he does not want to follow the route set by the other party.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want things to develop to that extent. Although it is not necessarily a bad thing to advance according to the original setting of this world, Hua Yueling still hopes to prevent such things from happening if possible.


    It would be best if it could be done, and Hua Yueling didn''t think she would fail.After all, the girl is by her side, and even if she wants to do anything she can stop in time, there shouldn''t be any big problems in this situation.

 2241 Chapter 2241

    Two people act together, Hua Yueling can pay attention to the girl next to her, even if she wants to do something, she can still stop each other.In this situation, it should be possible to prevent many things, but Hua Yueling hopes that things will not develop so much.


    No matter what, the situation is pretty good for Hua Yueling now, and he doesn''t need to worry so much.


    "But I have been observing her for so long, and I can''t see anything at all."


    Hua Yueling and the others were hiding in the dark, but after the prince walked away a little, they also appeared from the hidden place.


    They did not continue to chase the prince forward, but walked around in the commercial street. If they did not observe them carefully, they would even feel that they were really shopping here.


    The two people used this method to hide themselves, but Hua Yueling was surprised that even though the girl looked serious and indifferent, she was interested in many things in the market, but with others The girl¡¯s difference is that she doesn¡¯t seem to like jewelry and the like, but rather the snacks and some special gadgets.


    At this point, Hua Yueling found it quite interesting. Originally, she thought she should be very serious, at least not distracting her attention at this time.I don''t know if I pretend to be too deep into the drama or I really like it.


    Anyway, there is nothing else for the time being, so even if the girl pays attention to other things, there is nothing.And in fact, even before, Hua Yueling was paying attention to the prince, while the girl herself was thinking about other things.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. The girl seems to like to do such things very much.


    After all, Hua Yueling was not only watching the prince, but also watching the girl.The prince''s actions along the way were quite ordinary, and nothing happened. If it weren''t for a girl next to him and two people acting together, Hua Yueling would feel bored.


    It''s fun to be with a girl, not just to observe the prince, but to get to know the girl next to him anytime, anywhere.


    The feeling the girl gave him has changed a bit from before. Before, he thought that the girl was very mature, not at all like a girl at this age.But now her reaction is to make Hua Yueling feel that she feels more like a girl at her age.


    On the contrary, Hua Yueling felt that the girl was more happy like this, her usual performance seemed a bit too mature, but it made people feel a little bit uncomfortable.It can''t be said that it was a violation. In fact, what she did was quite good, but it was really not the reaction he should have as a girl now.


    Hua Yueling and the girl have not known each other for a long time, but he still doesn''t want the other party to live too tired, he hopes that the other party can live more easily.However, Hua Yueling didn''t think that this was something she could manage. What''s more, he didn''t have the energy to manage so many things now. He needed to find a way to leave this place, and needed to find a way to crack the illusion in front of him.


    That''s right, everything I saw before my eyes was an illusion, not real.All this is just false, and it is better not to waste too much emotion on this.


    However, Hua Yueling remembered what Xiaoxue had said to herself before. She couldn¡¯t crack this illusion in one go. After a short crack, he could go home, but in order to regain the skill level, he still needs come back.


    At least for a short time, don''t think about being able to completely get rid of the predicament of this world.


    "Well, did something happen over there?"


    Just when most of the two people''s attention was on the booth in front of them, and they were about to forget His Royal Highness, Hua Yueling heard a commotion in the distance.


    I quickly reminded the girl next to me who was still obsessed with the things on the stall. Hua Yueling selected a few gadgets that she had seen for a long time and bought it, and then took her to walk in that direction.


    The girl still didn''t react, but after she reacted, Hua Yueling had already stuffed many small objects into her arms, and then she was pulled away for a certain distance.


    "what happened?"


    The girl hadn''t discovered what was going on at this time, so she asked Hua Yueling.From this perspective, she is not qualified enough.


    "It should have happened before. I heard a commotion, probably related to the prince. Let''s write it down and see."


    Hua Yueling explained a little more. After understanding what had happened, the girl followed Hua Yueling in that direction.There is actually only one way here, so it is easier to say what you want to find.


    There is no need to find a way, just go all the way forward like this.But I didn''t expect that something happened. Although Hua Yueling knew what might happen, it happened very quickly.


    Hua Yueling naturally hopes that things will develop faster, rather than being in a static state.Like before, just following behind is actually quite boring.


    Therefore, Hua Yueling still admires those who can do such things, and other similar things, like such boring things. To be honest, he feels that he would not want to continue to do it once or twice. I''m busy, I will definitely think of other ways.


    This time, it took him a lot of time. If this time is spent on other things, I don''t know how many things can be done.


    Hua Yueling thought so, but she had made some progress.Although he didn''t know if what was happening now was what he thought or what Xiaoxue said, he felt that it should be close, at least temporarily.


    The two are fast, but they are not too anxious, they can already slow down.


    The main reason was that they were anxious when they were discovered by others. Besides, there were several soldiers who had been following His Royal Highness.Now those people don''t know where they are. They should have come out if there is something.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t go far, they found that the road ahead was blocked by people, and it was not easy to get in.


    Hua Yueling and the others stood aside, and then they began to observe.Although it¡¯s not easy to see what¡¯s going on from here, in this case it¡¯s better not to drill too much inside, as it¡¯s easier to find out.Although there is a situation in it now, it is still not too careless.


    The two people moved slowly inside like this. They hide among the others, observing the other side.

 2242 Chapter 2242

    "Tell me, how do you want to solve this?"


    Hua Yueling and the others hid among the crowd, observing the situation inside.There were quite a few people there, but the prince still seemed to have only His Royal Highness and his two maids there.


    "Where are those soldiers?"


    Hua Yueling searched everywhere, and soon he found the soldiers, but one thing worth noting was that the number of soldiers was different from what he had seen before.There should have been five or six soldiers following behind the prince to protect him, but now there are only four soldiers left.


    And it is strange that although the soldiers saw the prince in danger, they obviously had no idea of ??going out to protect the prince.


    Hua Yueling was surprised by this. It seemed that those people still felt that for the time being, His Royal Highness would not have any problems, and that there would be no danger.After all, they are in the capital no matter what, and in fact, the soldiers are hidden in a relatively close place. If something happens, they can react faster.


    "Big Brother Zhou!"


    The girl screamed in a low voice, but Hua Yueling noticed her reaction in time and quickly hugged her and covered her mouth.After she calmed down, she let go.


    "Don''t worry, the most important thing now is to find a way to get them away."


    Hua Yueling said calmly.In fact, when he first saw the people who were in conflict with the prince, he was surprised. It was a little weird. It stands to reason that people like Brother Zhou should be more experienced and calm, but no matter what. It was unexpected that what happened was like this. It was a conflict between him and the prince.


    This is a little weird, and it feels like I have lost my mind just for this matter.


    "It stands to reason that he should know it?"


    While observing other places, Hua Yueling whispered to the girl beside her.After all, this is a major event for the entire organization, so everyone in the organization should know it, but Brother Zhou is in conflict with the other party here, which is unbelievable.


    In any case, he dare not do this kind of thing. The conflict with the prince, whether you are right or wrong, is fatal, not to mention his identity. If you are ready to find out something, it will be for the organization in the city. Said to be fatal.


    It''s not bad now, it is certain that the other party has been targeted.The sight of those soldiers is basically on them, and they may even want to catch them all.


    Anyway, for the sake of girls, we need to find a way to rescue those guys.And just this is not enough. You need to find a way to hide your identity.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want her identity to get into too much trouble, that would not be a good thing for him.


    But how to hide his identity is also a difficult question to answer. He can''t change his clothes in this kind of place, and that would be even more dangerous.


    "Stealth skills, if you do this, it will be easier to rescue them, but the problem is how to place them later." It is impossible for Hua Yueling to place them in her own home, it would be very dangerous.


    "What should I do? Do you want to take them away now? It might be dangerous to stay here."


    "No, there are only two of us here. You are not afraid of them, but in that case we will be exposed."


    "It won''t work to get them caught."


    "Brother Zhou should have a way," the girl hesitated for a while, and said in a tone that was not very confident. It was not that she didn''t want to save, but that he didn''t have the best of both worlds. "The situation is not good now. Okay, but if we go out to save them now, it will be a ghost in our hearts, and that will be the most troublesome."


    The girl sees things very clearly, even in the current situation, she can still analyze it calmly.


    By listening to the voices over there, Hua Yueling probably understood what was going on. It seemed that Brother Zhou¡¯s companion was the first to find trouble, and fell in love with the two maids of His Royal Highness.


    "What is this called?"


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help making such complaints after learning about the matter. It would be okay if it was because other people or the prince took the initiative to look for things, but it turned out that they took the initiative to look for things, or because of such things.


    "Are you kidding?"


    Even the girl was stunned after hearing what had happened, and never expected such a development.So they don¡¯t have any reason here, and the prince didn¡¯t do anything to hurt the heavens and reason. On the contrary, it was the people on their side...


    "These guys!"


    The girl gritted her teeth and stared at the few people on Brother Zhou, two or three of them she knew, but there were others she didn''t know.


    But no matter what, it was a blow to her, and it was also a blow to her organization.


    This incident is a very bad thing, no matter from which way it is.As an organization like them, you should be cautious in everything. How can you do such a thing? Isn''t it just looking for death?


    Watching Big Brother Zhou standing there without saying a word, the girl felt that things were out of her control, which was very wrong.Logically speaking, as an old man in the organization, Brother Zhou shouldn''t have made such a low-level mistake.


    But he also made such a low-level mistake, whether it was dragged down by his companions or whatever, the other party did such a thing.In fact, although Hua Yueling said that he didn''t have any good opinions about the other party and felt that the other party was not very good, he felt that he was not a fool with the other party.


    The conflict between the two parties was not intense, nor did it erupt.However, it seems that there will not be a good result in a short period of time, because neither party is satisfied.


    What Hua Yueling didn''t understand at the moment was why the big brother Zhou didn''t speak much. Although he said that he also helped his companions to speak, it was obviously not something he should do now.What he should do now find a way to get his companion away.


    "It looks like your Big Brother Zhou doesn''t know the person opposite, and has no correct response at all. This is not right."


    "Big Brother Zhou..."


    Both Hua Yueling and the girl didn''t say anything, and there was no need to say it. That kind of thing shouldn''t be said in their current relationship.There is no benefit in speaking out.


    Big Brother Zhou seems to have done this deliberately, this is what they think.


    "Is he with you?"


    "Yes, he is the oldest and stable of us. And..."


    Ordinary people may not know what the prince looks like, but these people are well-informed and should know, not to mention that there is still a task of tracking until now.

 2243 Chapter 2243

    The current situation is actually not suitable for them to act. After all, the two sides are only quarreling now, and they have not really acted.If they do, things will be different.


    "Is this a promotion of development? What is the purpose of this, so that the prince will meet her and then get into trouble with this organization?"


    Hua Yueling was thinking about what the current conflict might bring. In fact, what you want to say cannot be exactly what you think, but Hua Yueling feels that there is still such a possibility.


    The most important thing is that Hua Yueling thinks that possibility is relatively high.


    However, because the girl was brought out by herself, the original idea could not be achieved in this way, but this still produced new progress.


    Originally, things about that organization circulated in this city. It would be interesting to let those people know the identities of Brother Zhou and the others.


    But this is definitely not what the girl wants to see, so she is thinking about what she must do to avoid this happening.It would be fine to rush out to resolve the conflict for them, but then she would be exposed.


    "The most important thing now is whether or not to let this story go on. Those soldiers are probably going to call people who are more capable of making decisions. It will be even more difficult to wait for such people to arrive."


    The best way is to take away the other''s more important people before they come, but Hua Yueling also doesn''t want to help the other party for no reason.


    What''s more, you need to be extremely careful to do this kind of thing, but you can''t just go out to help casually, and that will expose him.Hua Yueling didn''t think it was troublesome for the prince, and then he was able to pass in such a simple way. Those of them would definitely be targeted later, but it was not easy to say what the consequences would be.


    If you dare to trouble your Royal Highness, you are really embarrassed.But after all, the prince did not directly write on his face that I am a prince. It¡¯s just that he is definitely not an ordinary person from the perspective of his clothes, so ordinary people will definitely not provoke such a person. Would do that.


    So this is the strangest thing about Hua Yueling and the others. Even if those partners have no brains, doesn''t even the Big Brother Zhou have no brains at all?


    The two parties were still arguing, and the prince was very dissatisfied, and at this time the guards had also come out to protect him.When he saw the soldiers, the prince''s eyes flashed. He was a little unhappy at first, and even dared to follow him, but soon he would be happy, so those guys don''t think about getting better.


    If you dare to provoke him casually, it''s not about death.


    "Catch these people who have committed gross disrespect to Gu."


    His Royal Highness commanded the guards to go up and arrest people, but those who were looking for trouble realized that the situation was not right at this time, and he seemed to have provoke someone who could not be offended.


    But at this time it was too late to ask for mercy, and they didn''t want to be arrested just like that. If it could be a good thing if they were arrested, they decided to run away.Turning around and fleeing behind, the people onlookers who dared to stop them all fled and gave way.


    However, they had to stop after running a few steps, and they did not know when they were surrounded by soldiers.


    "General Wang, you just came here to arrest these rude people."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Big Brother Zhou and his companions all wanted to escape, and didn''t want to stay here anymore. After all, the other party and the soldiers had come to find them. It would be very dangerous if they continued to stay here.


    However, they were basically surrounded by soldiers before and after. Under this situation, it was basically impossible to escape. They all became anxious because of this.But it''s useless like this. What''s the use of just being anxious, being anxious can still help them escape.


    "Big Brother Zhou, what should we do, we can''t just wait and die like this."


    One of them said so, but seeing the soldiers rushing up, they had no choice but to watch.Even if they are confident in their own strength, it is impossible to say that they think they can defeat so many soldiers, not to mention that their strength is not yet that level. It is good to be able to fight at most two soldiers. .


    The most powerful of these people is naturally the one called Brother Zhou, but even if he fights with soldiers, he can''t say how many battles he can fight at the same time. He doesn''t have that ability.


    "Run, run left and right, you must not be caught!"


    At least it seems that Big Brother Zhou''s reaction is quite normal now, and it doesn''t seem to have any other thoughts, otherwise they might be arrested.Not like it is now, although Hua Yueling felt that even if they wanted to run, they couldn''t get away.


    Now there are so many soldiers surrounding them here, and although it is not without roads twice, it is almost impossible for them to escape from those roads.Not to mention that the other party has already been prepared, how could it be possible to give them such an opportunity, it is estimated that the surrounding water has long been blocked.


    Under such circumstances, it can be said that it is difficult for them to escape, and it can be said that it is impossible.Unless you have the strength of Hua Yueling, you don''t need to care about these at all, otherwise, even if the number of them here doubles, they won''t be able to escape.


    Hua Yueling can understand, after all, there are so many enemies, and here is the opponent''s chassis, let alone the enemy is not an ordinary person, it is not a vegetarian.


    The difference in strength between the two sides is not that big, but the difference in number is very big. In this case, it is clear who wins and who loses.


    It was said that everyone ran away together, but in fact they were scattered, and Brother Zhou was the first to escape.After saying this, he ran in the direction where there were no soldiers on one side without thinking.


    However, the other party had also anticipated that they might want to escape, so they also sent soldiers to intercept them.Some of the other people with Brother Zhou followed him in his direction, and some ran away in the other direction.


    Spreading may not be a good choice, but so many people together is also not a good choice.


    But in any case, Big Brother Zhou''s performance this time was very disappointing.Those people didn''t expect that Brother Zhou didn''t even want to help them in the bar, so he just ran away.


    Hua Yueling and the others were watching, but the two of them just watched and didn''t make a move.

 2244 Chapter 2244

    "Well, do you want me to help? If they don''t help, they should not be able to escape."


    Hua Yueling asked the girl, if nothing else happened, it would be impossible for people like them to escape from the soldiers'' hands.It can be seen from the current situation that such things are extremely difficult.


    Just thinking about it will be able to know the degree of difficulty of that kind of thing. If you have enough strength, it is naturally easy to handle, as long as you directly fight it out.Whatever you want, there is no need to think about anything else, but that is on the premise that you have enough strength. It is estimated that only Hua Yueling has such strength here. It is difficult for others to tell the truth. .


    For example, the big brother Zhou, from Hua Yueling''s point of view, his strength is only that, and he is completely incomparable with himself, and is probably stronger than an ordinary soldier. As for how strong he is, Hua Yueling himself can''t. Certainly, after all, he had only fought with that person, and had not fought with soldiers in this world.


    If you have fought with soldiers, you might be able to judge the opponent''s strength, but Hua Yueling felt that it was only possible.After all, in any case, the difference in strength between the two parties is too big, so big that Hua Yueling feels that maybe she can''t detect the difference between the two guys.


    But no matter what, we are not discussing these issues now. We can discuss the issue of strength later.


    "Can you? You have to think clearly, if you help, trouble will come to you later."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I have a way to prevent them from knowing who rescued those people. But after that, those people will definitely be remembered, and someone will search for them in the city."


    "This is easy to handle. We have a secret location for them to stay there temporarily."


    "Okay, where will they meet after I rescue them?"


    "Well, do you know that place?"


    The girl told a place that Hua Yueling was not very familiar with, Hua Yueling shook her head.


    "That''s it," the girl didn''t expect him to give a negative answer, which is actually more troublesome now.If Huayueling knows that place is naturally good, just let Huayueling lead someone there, but now it¡¯s more troublesome. "Go from here, just go from here, separated by about four streets, where it is usually Nobody, I will tell someone to find you there. Just take them there, he knows where to go."


    "Okay, then you also find a way to leave quickly, don''t wait here."


    After Hua Yueling finished speaking, she disappeared. The girl still wanted to talk to him, but in a blink of an eye she found that the person who was still next to her just disappeared.


    Looking around, she realized that it was just a short moment, and she didn''t even know how Hua Yueling left or disappeared.He just disappeared, as if he had never been here.The girl was surprised, and quickly looked inside, only to see that the situation inside was more chaotic, and the battle had begun, but Brother Zhou and the others fell into a disadvantage.


    But the strange thing is that she didn''t see Hua Yueling''s figure in it, which made her feel very strange, how about that person, why just disappeared like this?


    What other methods he said will not be discovered, and now it is true that he will not be discovered, but the girl does not know what he is doing.He said he was going to help, but he couldn''t see anybody, so what could he do to help, or he would go to other people, or have some tactics.


    The girl eagerly looked for Hua Yueling''s figure, wanting to see what he was going to do, but she found that she couldn''t find him at all.The other party seemed to have disappeared directly, and just fleeing from her eyes, it was just a matter of an instant, and people no longer knew where they went.


    This made the girl especially nervous. She didn''t know what was wrong or what happened, but she believed that Hua Yueling should not be lying to herself, there was no need for that.


    Anyway, Hua Yueling''s short-lived incident caused some trouble to the girl, and the girl was very surprised.So instead of hiding as Hua Yueling said, she left here immediately, but continued to hide in the crowd and watch the situation there.


    "Ok?"


    While she was thinking about what Hua Yueling was going to do, she suddenly realized that some people seemed to be dragged up without warning.Then those people were taken to the roof.


    The girl didn''t realize anything until this moment. She looked at the person who was put down on the roof with a look of astonishment.I feel that I have a deeper understanding of Hua Yueling.Before that, although she knew that Hua Yueling was great, she had never thought that he could do such a thing.


    That must be Hua Yueling sitting, there will be no other possibilities.It''s just that she didn''t know how Hua Yueling did it, and she couldn''t see his people.


    "What is this, is it invisible?"


    The girl thought so in her heart, and after confirming that there was no problem, she slowly turned and left.The girl is very fast, she left there in no time, and then she hurried to find other people. Some things must be told to them.


    In any case, what happened today made the girl realize her shortcomings. There are all kinds of people in such a large organization, and even people who she trusts will have such things, let alone other things. People.The girls didn''t know what to do, but her mood night only lasted for a while, and she soon recovered from that mood.


    "call¡­¡­"


    The girl let out a long sigh, and looked behind her back, just to see Big Brother Zhou being dragged onto the roof.At this moment, whether it was Big Brother Zhou and others, they looked at all this with a look of consternation, and what happened before them made them unable to understand.


    No one knows what happened, whether it was the rescued or those who fought with them.These people were filled with surprise inside, and couldn''t believe what was happening before them.


    Nothing like this has ever happened in this world. This is the first time. It can even be said that these people have witnessed miracles.


    In this kind of consternation, Hua Yueling took them out of the battle without spending much effort.


    But just this is not enough. After all, there are soldiers watching from below. If they don''t take them away, waiting until the archer comes, they will still be dead.

 2245 Chapter 2245

    After rescuing those people, those who were rescued also looked ignorant, but Big Brother Zhou was still the most experienced. Although the reaction was similar to others, he was the fastest to react.Immediately ask who helped them.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t answer his meaning, there are other troubles now, not that it is over after getting them up.


    If you want to save them, in addition to getting them on the roof, you have to find a way to get them out of the enclosure.Under such circumstances, they themselves have no way to escape. After all, they are still surrounded. Unless they have wings and can fly, or possess the strength of Hua Yueling, they can jump to the roof at will. In that case, they can do this by using their jumping ability and speed. Unfortunately, their strength obviously does not allow them to do such things, so they can only think of other ways.


    "But there are a lot of people here, and it''s difficult to take all of them away. Among these people..."


    Hua Yueling was thinking about other things, he felt that if it was not necessary, there was no need to save everyone.It''s not that he doesn''t have that ability, but that he doesn''t think that it is a good choice and it is too troublesome.


    If someone can help, it''s difficult to be the only one.And to be honest, there are some people in it that he doesn''t like.


    In fact, it can not be said that there are some people, and he doesn''t like all of them.But after all, it was a promise to the girl, so I still had to help save a few.


    "These guys seem to belong to that organization. Well, this guy is fine, there is him, so it should be much simpler."


    Pulling up two of them, Hua Yueling jumped directly from the roof, and then jumped to the other roof, disappearing in just a few moments.


    Hua Yueling got to the place the girl said, then put the two people down, and then he left without saying anything, but when he left, he still left a mark on the two people so that he could Get to know the situation of those two people anytime, anywhere.


    After returning to the roof, he dragged two more people away, but at this time he also noticed that other soldiers had arrived.Other people on the roof also noticed. The blind man became a mess. Originally, they were dissatisfied with taking people away. Now that the danger is approaching, they are starting to mess up.


    "Why should you take them first? You can''t let them wait here, take us first!"


    "That is, we still have so many people here. Those people are coming. We can''t die here!"


    You are not satisfied and I am not satisfied. They were still companions, but now they suddenly become enemies.This was something Hua Yueling hadn''t thought of.He felt a little funny, and these people were really interesting.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t care about this, he just left without hearing those people talking.Others also wanted to grab the legs of the two to keep them, but it was useless to do so. They were not able to grab the two people who were dragged by Huayue.


    Hua Yueling left directly, and he didn''t want to care about the remaining people after sending the two people away.


    After sending the four people to the place the girl said, Hua Yueling returned to the roof, but he didn''t do anything else, just sneered at the reaction of those people.


    Hua Yueling was already ready to give up these people directly. He didn''t like these people, and he didn''t feel it necessary to help them.Helping other people is already regarded as his kindness, if it is not for the girl''s trust, to enhance the relationship between the two people.


    "These guys can''t let them stay."


    Hua Yueling thought so, but she was afraid that other people would not do it, so she had to catch them. That would be troublesome, so she had to do it herself.


    "Let''s wait and see, or..."


    Hua Yueling noticed that someone in the distance was looking at this side, and that gaze felt very familiar. He couldn''t help but look at it, confirming that the girl should be hiding in a certain house to observe the situation here.


    I don''t know how she will choose, but it would be nice to ask earlier.


    "Forget it, let''s take them away, and then see if you want to kill them or what happens. It is not necessary in this case."


    After hesitating for a while, Hua Yueling still changed her mind.Originally, he didn''t want to help the rest of these people, mainly because they were nothing funny.


    These guys should have some influence in this country, but I don''t know how the people in the organization of Brother Zhou talked to them.


    I don''t know if the organization itself made them do this, or it has something to do with the organization.These guys are really unforgivable, what would happen if the opposite was not the prince, it might be another situation.


    This time they touched the tiger''s butt and got themselves trapped. If someone knew them, their consequences would not be much better.


    In order to save time, Hua Yueling simply grabbed the last three remaining people, no matter how well they were feeling, grabbed them and left, the whole person jumping in the air.After a few jumps, Hua Yueling disappeared with them, and in a blink of an eye, there was no one.


    The prince was unsatisfied, and the generals were unsatisfied. What was going on was not because he made himself ugly in front of the Prince Palace.So he quickly called someone to chase him, and at the same time he went to the prince to ask the prince to forgive him.


    "I can''t blame you, even Gu is surprised, and something like that happens. But you must find out what happened to Gu!"


    "Yes, Your Highness, the tree must complete the task!"


    The general left immediately after issuing the letter of guarantee, but before leaving he still left some soldiers to protect the prince.The prince said nothing, and continued to walk forward with the two maids.


    It seemed that even if something like this happened, he didn''t think about leaving directly, but was going to continue playing here.


    What the prince wants to say is big enough. After all, something like this has happened to let people know that the prince is here. What if someone comes to trouble him or assassinate him later.


    Maybe it is because there are soldiers around him to protect him, so he feels safe.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know this anymore, he took the remaining two people to another direction, waited for a place where there was no one, and landed on the ground.


    Those who were rescued wanted to say something, but Hua Yueling felt that she had nothing to say to them, and directly knocked them out.

 2246 Chapter 2246

    After knocking out those three guys, Hua Yueling felt that the whole world was clean, but the next question was how to deal with these three guys. If he did it according to his ideas, then the best way to do it. Just to solve these three guys directly without leaving them behind.


    But for the time being, Hua Yueling didn''t know what the girls thought, so they still gave these people a chance, leaving them behind, instead of killing them directly.


    "Whether you can survive depends on whether there is enough value, otherwise you should have died long ago by what you did."


    Hua Yueling thought so, knocked them out and took them away.All that needs to be done afterwards is to hand these people to the girls, and then let the girls decide what to do with them.However, if the girls don''t have a suitable solution, or if they dare not make a move, Hua Yueling will not be polite, and there is no need to be polite to such a person.


    In fact, if you think this way, there is no need to hand them over to others. It''s better to handle them directly by yourself, so that you don''t have to have any trouble.Otherwise, it would definitely be troublesome to hand them over to others.


    Hua Yueling was thinking about this, but he still felt that he would act according to the plan he had planned, and that these people would go to other people to deal with it first, so he didn''t need to work on it.But it also depends on what the situation is. If it is a girl, they refuse to punish these two people, because of their various reasons, Hua Yueling will not let them go no matter what.


    In any case, today''s things are still a bit strange, at least so far Hua Yueling has not received any useful news.To say that something did happen to the prince, but it was not quite what he thought.


    "Is this an incident? Although it is said that the prince can meet her, but it is useless?"


    "That''s not necessarily. Nothing happened this time, but there is no guarantee that it won''t happen next time."


    "Xiao Xue, do you mean other things will happen?"


    "That''s right. After all, the task is not completed, so I will definitely complete the task in other ways. This time I was interrupted by the master, but next time, you can''t always stare at that girl, right? ."


    "if that is the case¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, if according to Xiaoxue''s statement, then his best course is to get rid of the prince now.In that case, there is no need to worry about this, but he can''t do that kind of thing, it''s just looking for trouble.


    "So the best way is not to think about how to stop it, then things will be endless. As long as the prince is still alive and the girl is still in this city, I will always want to be out of sight."


    "Yes, the best way for the master is to take the initiative. As long as you do certain things in advance, then you won''t have to worry about that kind of thing."


    After Hua Yueling heard it, she also thought that what Xiaoxue said was not wrong. Just thinking about how to stop a thing would definitely not work. The best way is naturally to find the root of the thing.


    "The root, then what is the root of this incident?"


    Hua Yueling asked herself this way, thinking about it, the root seems to lie in the problem to be solved.Isn¡¯t it clear why the world of illusion advances the development of events, but for him, he wants to solve the troubles in this world and leave this world. What he needs to do is to crack the illusion as soon as possible, crack the illusion and leave this The world, this is what he did first.


    The development of the world may not have such a big relationship with oneself. The world just develops according to the established trajectory, and on the contrary, oneself is the one who broke the fate.


    "Thinking about it this way, I actually did a good job."


    Hua Yueling shook his head and vomited.


    "But up to now, I still don''t understand. This illusion master is so strange, and it feels more difficult to decipher than the worlds I''ve been to before."


    The core points of the illusion world in those worlds are relatively easy to find, but here it is different. It is more difficult to find some clues here.The clues were hidden dead, of course, it was also possible that he hadn''t looked for it carefully enough, so he couldn''t find it, but Hua Yueling thought the first possibility was still greater.


    He took the guy in his hand to the place where the other people had been placed before, and he found that no one else was there anymore.This is a little troublesome.In that case, it seems a bit dangerous to put them here. Who knows what will happen then, maybe the soldiers will search for them, and then they will be caught here.


    "Have all those people run away?"


    Looking everywhere, Hua Yueling thought about what to do next.If it doesn''t work, you can only kill these guys here. No one else cares about them anyway, so don''t waste time for them.


    That''s what Hua Yueling thought. He was very unhappy to save these people, but in the end he still wanted to be their nanny. Isn''t this disgusting himself?


    However, the girl''s response did not disappoint him. Soon after he arrived, a door beside him suddenly opened, and a woman inside poked her head out.It was a woman Hua Yueling didn''t know, so he was quite alert when he saw the other party, but the other party seemed to know that he was here, even though he was still invisible.


    But I should have heard the girl say, so the woman was not surprised to find that there were only those three people and no others.First, she looked around and confirmed that no soldiers were looking for it. She quickly retracted and waved to the inside, and then Hua Yueling saw the few people called Brother Zhou walk out quickly.


    They also did not notice the existence of Hua Yueling, and Hua Yueling had no idea of ??talking to them. After seeing them rescued those people, they moved into the house, and then Hua Yueling did not continue to take care of it.


    After they moved everyone in, Hua Yueling also left, and there is no need to pay attention to things here temporarily.However, Hua Yueling felt that he could go to the girl to chat again. He felt that there should be a lot of things to talk about between the two parties.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t know where the girl was now. The best way was for him to go to the previous place to find the other party, not knowing if the other party was there.


    "But in the next period of time there will be more chaos in the city. It is estimated that the soldiers will search for them, hoping they can hide well enough, otherwise it will be enough for them to be caught."

 2247 Chapter 2247

    In fact, it''s not just the people called Brother Zhou, even the girls, they certainly can''t do anything in a short time.During the next period of time, they must be more cautious and stop acting temporarily.


    If they don''t do that, it is very dangerous. They may be caught and found out.


    I don''t know how long this situation will last, but no matter what, Hua Yueling feels that this time the big brother Zhou will not end well.In the organization, his prestige or trust accumulated over a long period of time will be reduced a lot. There may be nothing in a short period of time, but if something happens next time, he may really be abandoned.


    Hua Yueling is not interested in these, after all, these people are not in his eyes at all. In his opinion, these people are too weak and there is no need for comparison.If they were stronger, they wouldn''t be surrounded by that place, they would have been able to escape long ago.


    But they have no way to do this, and they have to rely on their own help.Without his help, those of them would have been arrested long ago, how could they have escaped.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what happened in their organization, but from what he saw so far, it was not a good thing.This is true for the entire organization, not just for girls.


    Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t quite understand what these people think, or if they have any tactics. These Huayuelings don¡¯t care very much. Even if they have tactics, what would happen to them? Anyway, that organization didn¡¯t have much to do with him. .


    If it weren''t for the girl''s existence, maybe he wouldn''t have any intersection with that organization.


    But now the two sides have an intersection, so there are some things he can''t stay out of, at least it''s impossible to stay out of it completely.If there are things he will still help, but it depends on whether it has anything to do with the girl.


    If it has nothing to do with the girl, Hua Yueling may not go back and take care of it.For example, if the matter this time has nothing to do with the girl, or if the girl is not by his side, he may not be willing to help. It is just like this anyway.


    After all, how other people have a relationship with him, not to mention that the reason why he helps girls is because they help them to leave this place.Although he didn''t know what was going on until now.


    At least for a short time, he didn''t find anything. There are some strange things about the girl, but it is impossible to say that the girl can really help him leave this place.


    At present, Huayueling has no good way, so she can only take it slowly, just like Xiaoxue said, to understand some situations through her interaction with the girl.


    Hua Yueling found the girl where they were again. The girl is not there now, and according to the people there, the girl has not returned.This made Hua Yueling feel a little surprised, but there is nothing to do. It is very difficult to find the girl now. He doesn''t know other locations except here, and the girl who has just been there shouldn''t be there.


    "Well, I still want to talk to her, it seems there is no way for the time being."


    People here don''t say to tell themselves those things casually, after all, the cooperation between the two parties is still ordinary for the time being, and the cooperation between the two parties has not gone deeper.In this case, it is impossible for the other party to tell you what you want to know, and one of their bases is already good.


    There should be no way to see the girl for the time being, although Hua Yueling felt a little unhappy, after all, she had just helped the other party.But think about it, this is not the girl''s problem, after all, the girl hasn''t come back yet, and it should be still busy with what happened.


    No matter who you blame, you shouldn''t blame the girl. After all, this matter has little to do with her.Besides, even if the two of them are communicating, they don¡¯t actually have a lot of communication, and it can even be said to be very few, much less than other people¡¯s communication. Even with this incident, people will not necessarily believe in themselves more. .


    "There will be nothing for the time being, but you can go and see it again."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, although she felt that there was a high probability that the girl would not go to that place at this time, after all, such a practice was very dangerous.


    Hua Yueling felt that girls would not be so stupid, and the degree of danger now was different from before.I just don''t know what she is doing now, if she has other plans.


    Thinking about this, Huayueling quickly returned to the market.The prince threw it here, but several soldiers followed him to protect him, which was different from before.


    The market was quite lively at first, but because of the presence of His Royal Highness, it suddenly became quiet.The people here didn''t dare to breathe, for fear that they would be caught when they said something wrong.


    "Why are you back again?"


    Hua Yueling found the girl here. This was something he didn''t expect. He would have a girl who wouldn''t come, but he didn''t expect that she would still come, and she was hidden in a booth, so she was not afraid of being discovered.


    "This is a good opportunity, I won''t let it go. You are here too."


    "I was worried that you would come over again, so I wanted to come and have a look, but I didn''t expect you to be here. If that kind of thing happened, you dare to do this, you are not afraid of being caught."


    "Aren''t you protecting me?"


    The girl said with a smile.She smiled beautifully, with a quiet smile in the liveliness, Hua Yueling liked her smile very much.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Hua Yueling asked.


    "I didn''t say that."


    "But I think so. That''s why I will come back."


    The girl sounded serious, not like joking.


    "Anyway, I still have to thank you for today''s affairs. It would be troublesome without your help."


    "Forget it, it''s not a big deal."


    Hua Yueling shook his head, that is, after these words, both of them fell into silence.But their attention now is not on the prince, but on each other.At this time they don''t know what to say.


    The two remained silent, just standing in front of the stall, Hua Yueling also looked aimlessly at the stall, choosing at will.The girl kept holding something in her hand and stood motionless.


    "How much are these two things?"


    Hua Yueling bought the two things, and then took the girl to another stall, and the prince also walked forward at this time.Hua Yueling and the others followed very far, and pretended to be tourists.

 2248 Chapter 2248

    Hua Yueling felt that it was strange to meet a girl here, after all, when it was like this, the more people like them, the more dangerous it was.


    But the girl¡¯s behavior is really strange, and the opposite is true. The more you do this, the more you have to come over.Hua Yueling didn''t expect that she still cared about herself. Although it seemed useless to say that such care seemed to be useless, such things were definitely not useful or useless.


    The two people moved slowly towards the prince. They always kept a certain distance from the prince, so that the other side would not find their existence so easily.


    Hua Yueling and the girl are following the prince quite far behind, but their current behavior has also changed.Instead of continuing to focus most of the energy on the prince as before, they chatted with each other more.However, Hua Yueling still said few words, and not many girls, but he said more than Hua Yueling.


    The two people also talked a lot, such as the girl''s childhood life, and various other things, Huayue Ling had a long time to get a lot of information from her.


    In fact, it¡¯s quite interesting. The girl can¡¯t be considered special when it comes to talking. At least when she was very young, she was just an ordinary little girl. The family may not be the same as others, but she felt that she was pretty normal when she was a child. happy.


    The two talked about this, Hua Yueling just listened silently, and basically never said anything.If he was really asked to talk about his childhood life, he would actually not be able to say anything.


    The opportunity this time was to allow the two of them to gain some understanding of each other. Hua Yueling felt that this was still a good opportunity, after all, they basically had no such opportunity before.


    Will there be such an opportunity in the future? Hua Yueling is not sure, but it is just right to take advantage of this opportunity now.And after so long, we must find a way to solve the current problem now.


    It is helpful for them to know more about each other, so that they can understand each other better while also increasing the trust between each other. This kind of thing is still very good.


    Hua Yueling was listening very carefully. He didn''t do anything else, but really wanted to understand the girl in front of him, no matter what.


    The girl doesn¡¯t care that she is being known more, she seems to want to find someone to talk to, or maybe it¡¯s just Huayueling¡¯s actions that have strengthened mutual trust, anyway, no matter what, you can now know that she is about Huayueling. His opinion has changed, and he is no longer guarding him like before.


    Hua Yueling is still quite happy about this. If the two parties have been unable to improve their understanding, and if they can''t understand the girl better, then there is no way to better obtain new information and then crack the illusion.


    But in this way, there are actually some troubles in it. For example, after he has cracked the illusion, will the girl in the illusion world really still exist?


    Hua Yueling worried that he might not even be able to bear the consequences if the relationship between the two parties is better.


    It is not clear to him whether this will happen in the long, long future, but he is worried that something like this will happen, which is not what he wants to see, and he is unwilling to suffer such pain.


    I don''t know if there is any way to solve this problem, Hua Yueling can''t think of any good way for the time being.After all, at present, even if I hadn''t thought of how to crack the illusion before me, let alone other things.


    It is not easy to crack the illusion. Everything you see in the illusion is supposed to be false, but what the person in the illusion sees is different.What they saw was not false, but real people.


    Hua Yueling understands the girl through observation. The girl should be the deepest person he knows in this world.Apart from her, there is no other person Hua Yueling knows, but even so, his knowledge of girls is still not enough, but even so, if he lets him delete the girl from his memories like this , Hua Yueling was also unwilling.


    But the facts in front of him are forcing him to do so, and he cannot live forever in such an environment.Whether it is himself or others, it is such a choice.


    It is impossible for Hua Yueling to say that because of the world here and leaving another world, it is not normal for him to do that, and that choice can also be said to be incredible.


    I believe that no matter who is the case, after all, no matter how much in this world, no matter how emotional, it will be the same in the end, and it is different from the world he was born and lived in.


    Hua Yueling''s feeling about that world is still greater, even though he thinks that such a pure ancient world is quite interesting, given that he has very strong strength.


    However, he would not use his strength to do extraordinary things. After all, he knew him well, and he was not the one who did those things.


    Hua Yueling was thinking of many, many things in her heart, and sometimes even he didn''t even know what he was thinking. This was actually a very interesting phenomenon.


    "It''s really interesting."


    Hua Yueling thought so, he wanted to explore his own thoughts, but he didn''t know what to do.In any case, what happened today gave him a new understanding of himself. Another thing to say is that Hua Yueling feels that she is still very lucky to come to such a place, although she said that there is no way to go back. , But there is always a way back.


    Thinking about various issues, Hua Yueling''s thoughts couldn''t help but drift in other directions.But soon he came back to his senses and realized that it was not the time to think about these things. After all, he was still acting with the girl. Thinking about these things would better wait until he went back.


    Thinking of this, his attention was again on the girl. The girl occasionally glanced at him. Basically, they didn''t speak much between them, but what they wanted to say was also revealed through their eyes.


    Hua Yueling thinks this kind of communication method is also quite interesting, some even feel ashamed to say it, although it is better to communicate directly no matter what.But if two people really want to speak now, they don''t know what to say.


    "That guy has gone further, let''s catch up quickly."


    The girl suddenly reached Hua Yueling''s ear and said so, she really jumped off Hua Yueling, she didn''t expect the girl to be so bold.

 2249 Chapter 2249

    Hua Yueling felt that she needed to consider a few things, and needed more consideration.


    Looking at the prince in the distance, Hua Yueling didn''t know what to say.In fact, it doesn''t make much sense to follow His Royal Highness, because in a sense, nothing will happen for the time being.


    After all, the girl is still by her side, and there can be no intersection between them. Under this circumstance, there is no need to worry about what the prince is doing.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t want to leave for the time being. After all, the girl was still by her side, and the two of them had a lot of things to communicate with, so he didn''t want to leave just like that.


    Neither of them spoke, and just walked forward silently, neither of them knew what to say.Hua Yueling looked at the girl next to her from time to time, always wanting to say something, but he didn''t know what to say was good, there were so many things to say, but Hua Yueling didn''t know how to speak.


    The identity of the girl is still unknown, and the girl should be considered a person of great status in that organization.Under such circumstances, it is not easy to gain her trust.


    The girl actually trusts him very much now, but such trust is still not enough. What Hua Yueling needs is that she trusts herself more than others.


    "But this requires me to think of something."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart that it is not impossible for a girl to trust herself, this kind of thing is very possible, but Hua Yueling still needs to make some changes.


    It is not enough to just help the girl, he needs to do more.For the time being, Hua Yueling didn''t know what she had to do.


    Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t know much about the girl¡¯s organization for the time being. He needs to learn more about the purpose of their organization, as well as various other things. He needs to understand.


    Hua Yueling is thinking about the situation of the organization. So far, all Hua Yueling knows about the organization are only those two subordinates told him. He is not very clear about other things, which will affect his judgment. .


    If you want to make a better judgment, you need to learn more.Hua Yueling¡¯s current understanding is definitely not enough. If you want to have enough understanding, the best way is to ask the girl. The girl knows a lot, but she doesn¡¯t just tell you those things casually. .


    It can be seen that the girl already has a foundation of trust for him, and this foundation was laid down by her actions just now.If he doesn''t do that kind of thing, it is impossible for a girl to behave like this.


    But Hua Yueling felt a little guilty, he felt like he was using a girl, and this shouldn''t be.He shouldn''t just use each other.


    "Forget it, don''t think about these, put these aside, think about the others."


    Shaking her head vigorously, Hua Yueling threw out the thoughts in her mind, not thinking about them for now.He hopes there are some better solutions to the problem, but he hasn''t figured out anything yet.


    No matter what, they are all in a cooperative relationship. Hua Yueling thinks so, so he should also think about each other. This is the best way, not just thinking about their own interests, which is not good.


    Need to consider the interests of other people, especially girls, although girls may disappear after they crack the illusion.But Hua Yueling felt that she couldn''t do that. She needed to think more, think more, and think for others, not just for herself.


    The two people followed His Royal Highness the stalker for a long time, and they followed it all the way. Fortunately, nothing worthy of attention happened after that.After that, nothing else should happen, so when they reached the end, seeing the prince walking backwards, Hua Yueling and the others gave up their original idea, and the two also turned and left.


    "Are you going back?"


    "Ok."


    "Okay, I''ll take you back. You can come to me if you have something to do later, or you can send someone to find me."


    "Thank you. Had it not been for your help today, Brother Zhou and the others might have been arrested."


    "It''s nothing, this is also to help you."


    "..." The girl hesitated for a long time, as if she wanted to ask something. Hua Yueling could probably guess what she wanted to ask, but Hua Yueling still didn''t say a word, he wouldn''t say anything before the girl asked.


    "I''m going back."


    "Let''s go, go together."


    The girl didn''t refuse him, turned and left here.The girl walked in front, Hua Yueling followed closely behind, and the two walked away from here together.


    There is actually something interesting here, but Hua Yueling and the others don''t have such thoughts now, after all, what happened just now.Neither Huayueling nor the girl is in that situation now, there are other things in their minds, and they can''t relax unless those things are resolved.


    Hua Yueling needs time to think about it, while the girl needs time to solve her problems.The biggest problem is what Big Brother Zhou did, what did they do, and what they shouldn¡¯t do.


    There are many things that need to be investigated, and many things have not yet been able to get a good result.In the end they can only come slowly.


    The girl hasn''t figured out what to do. After all, Brother Zhou helped herself so much before, and she can''t say that she has forgotten just because of this one thing.


    Besides, girls are not like that at all.


    After Hua Yueling sent the girl back to the place, she did not go in with her, but said goodbye to her there.The girl looked at his distant back and did not speak. It was obvious that Huayueling had only helped her once, but she had a different feeling.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know this for the time being, if he knew it, perhaps his mood was even more complicated.He hadn''t thought about this before helping, but it just happened and it became like this.


    "I hope things can move in a better direction."


    Hua Yueling said so from the bottom of her heart.He returned home and his room along the way. He lay on the bed, thinking about what happened today. Many things happened today.


    From meeting the girl to stalking the things that happened to the prince, those things shouldn''t happen.Hua Yueling thought so, maybe this is the world created by illusion, everything must follow the set plot.

 2250 Chapter 2250

    "But everything has changed anyway."


    Hua Yueling told herself that if she hadn''t come out to help herself, according to Xiaoxue''s words, there would have been an intersection between the prince and the girl.Maybe it''s just an ordinary acknowledgment, maybe some things caused by other things, no matter what, I can be regarded as breaking those things.


    The fixed plot is broken, and I don¡¯t know how things will develop afterwards.But if you want princes and girls, or other things within your control, then you need to be more busy next.


    Because he didn''t know when things would happen, and no one could tell him, neither would Xiaoxue.


    "Other things may happen next, but the master doesn¡¯t have to worry too much. As long as the master doesn¡¯t completely abandon there, then there will be no problem in a short time. Only when the master doesn¡¯t care about things there for a long time Under the circumstances, there may be other possibilities."


    "Well, that''s kind of friendly to me."


    Hearing Xiaoxue say this, Hua Yueling was somewhat relieved, anyway, this is good news for him.He was actually quite worried.


    "In this case, the situation is better, but I still need to spend a lot of time on it."


    "In addition, people should remind the master that the girl is just a character in illusion after all, if the master treats her as a real character, it would not be great."


    "She''s just an imaginary character... I know this, but... how to say it, sometimes feelings are not so easy to control. I know what you say, Xiaoxue, but after all I have been with her, and she doesn''t Unlike an illusory character, she is the real person standing in front of me. I cannot refute this."


    "So, what is the master going to do?"


    Xiaoxue asked again. Ling thought about this question, not knowing how to answer it.Yes, what is he going to do to take the girl away from here, but would the girl really want to do that, want that ending?


    Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure, after all, he still didn''t know enough about girls. If he had enough understanding, he might still be able to judge, but he couldn''t.


    "..."


    "If the master really has such an idea, it is not impossible. The master should not forget how this world came about. It was created out of thin air, and it was created by the illusion skills possessed by the master."


    Hua Yueling was puzzled and wondered what Xiaoxue meant at this time.Does this mean you can do something?


    If you think about what Xiaoxue said, it seems to mean this, but Hua Yueling always feels that she means more than that.


    Since it is a skill that she owns, then she can bring the characters that appear in the illusion back to her own world, I don''t know if she means it.


    "If the host is willing to think of a way, it can be done, but before that, people still feel that the host must have enough communication with her. Make a choice when the two sides know each other enough. People feel that the other party There will be no objection, but that depends on the circumstances."


    "I don''t know how she will react."


    Hua Yueling thought about the girl''s possible reaction, but that shouldn''t be something to think about now, after all, he and the girl can''t be said to be close to that degree.


    Two people must have a better relationship before they can change. It is not enough now.Hua Yueling has some feelings for girls, so he has that idea, but he hasn''t figured out how to do it.


    But no matter what, he hopes to be able to act within the scope that the girl hopes.


    Although the girl has talked to him about her situation so far, the relationship between the two parties can only be said to be relatively ordinary no matter what.It cannot be said that the relationship between the two people is incorrectly estimated because the girl talked a lot with him.


    "Now my relationship with her is still relatively ordinary. From this point of view, there is still a lot to do."


    Hua Yueling whispered, what to do next, he was thinking about this issue.To narrow the distance between two people, the first thing to do is to have more contact with her.Hua Yueling had relatively little contact with her, which was a problem.


    The other is to try to help each other, not only that, but also support.Hua Yueling knows the girl quite well through the previous communication. The girl seems to be very strong, not the kind of soft temperament, but that is only what she shows on the surface, and her true character is hidden on the surface. Under the mask.


    There should be other people who have seen this, but they just don''t know if someone is supporting her now.If there is no support, then she may have problems.


    Thinking about these, Hua Yueling felt that she should still help her.Not only because she can help herself get out of here, but also because Hua Yueling feels she should do that.


    Hua Yueling sat at home for a while, and decided to go out again after a short rest.There is no need to find a girl at this time. After all, the girl should still be busy with what happened not long ago. I don''t know what the final result will be or whether there will be conflict between the two sides.


    He didn''t have any good opinions on this, but he decided to check it out.


    At the target location, Hua Yueling hid in the dark to observe the place where Brother Zhou and the others hid before, but the door there was tightly closed. If you want to understand the situation inside, you need to use exploration skills to understand.


    "If there is nothing here, I would have forgotten my exploration skills."


    Unfolding the exploration skills, the most important thing with this method is to know how many people are in the house, and the others cannot be confirmed.In this regard, it is still necessary to say that Huayueling''s skill level is not enough. If the skill level is sufficient, it is possible to know who is inside the house only by relying on exploration skills.


    But if it must be said, the skill level required is relatively high, which is not a joke.Hua Yueling''s exploration skill level is already relatively high, but it is still not enough. Hua Yueling doesn''t know how high a skill is needed to do something, but that''s it.


    It''s not the highest level, which is a bit close to the old style. Anyway, the gap won''t be too big.


    "There is no one inside. It seems that the people inside are hiding, or something is happening. But since they are not here anymore, they should return to their gathering place."

 2251 Chapter 2251

    Hua Yueling wandered outside the house for a while, and after confirming that there were no other people in the house, he did not continue to stay here.I can''t find anything here. If you want to find someone, you need to go elsewhere.


    The girls do not know if they are in the stronghold of the organization they are currently in. Hua Yueling is not sure about this, and the most important thing is that an organization like them should not just have a stronghold in this city. There should be several strongholds.


    There is only one stronghold that Hua Yueling knows, so he can only go to that place to find it. If he can''t find it there, then there is no good way.


    But for the time being, Hua Yueling was not particularly worried. Judging from the current situation, there should be no major problems.They don''t need to be so anxious to change their stronghold. After all, their stronghold has not been discovered, but Hua Yueling knows it, so it is not that dangerous.


    In this case, there is no need to do extra things, after all, something like that just happened in this city.They can''t say anything to do with fanfare.Various places may be stared at at this time, so it is better to be careful.


    Hua Yueling thought about a lot of things, and he arrived at the destination within a short time, but despite that, the distance between the two places was still quite far.


    I don''t know how they brought people back. After that incident, those people of them would definitely not be able to go out in a short time, otherwise it would be very dangerous.


    Girls are also very difficult. If you run into such a group of pig teammates, even if they can be smarter, such a thing will not happen.


    In fact, Hua Yueling had some doubts that those people were deliberate. His Royal Highness would not go out of the palace, but they couldn''t say that they didn''t know what the prince looked like.And people like them, when they see the people following the other side, they should think that they are not someone they can provoke.


    It is no good for them to provoke such people in this city.But they still did it. To tell the truth, Hua Yueling didn''t believe it very much.


    But after all, this was still something in their own organization, and Hua Yueling couldn''t get into it.He is only in contact with that organization, which can be regarded as a cooperative relationship, not a person in that organization, so he can''t say anything.


    As for how to deal with it, it depends on what the girls think, but Hua Yueling doesn''t think those people will be punished too much.


    In any case, whether this incident was deliberate or if there were other unspeakable concealments, it did have an adverse effect on their organization. This is something they need to consider.


    Hua Yueling hid after arriving at the destination, observing the stronghold in the dark.After confirming that no one was paying attention to him, and also using exploration skills to find out where the people inside were, Huayueling ran over quickly.


    He jumped high and jumped directly to the roof, and then moved on top.Hua Yueling moved on the roof, looking for the girls and them, to see where they were and what they were doing.


    Hua Yueling quickly found the girl''s location, and he knew the girl better.After finding the girl, it is natural to find other people.Many people gather here, Brother Zhou is also here, in addition to the few people who are with him.


    Hua Yueling listened on the roof, but it was a pity that she didn''t hear clearly here.


    "It sounds like they are negotiating for that matter, but they don''t know what the outcome will be."


    Hua Yueling thought so and stayed there for a while, but unfortunately she couldn''t hear any useful news. Hua Yueling naturally hoped to get some useful news, but it seemed that it was difficult to have such an opportunity here.


    Girls and those people are questioning Big Brother Zhou and his companions. In fact, the girl has nothing to say. Hua Yueling doesn''t know what she is thinking. Maybe it is purely because of Big Brother Zhou''s behavior that she feels sad.


    Originally, she should have had a good relationship with Big Brother Zhou, because she was a little confused about this matter now, and she might not dare to believe Big Brother Zhou that much.


    Hua Yueling can somewhat understand her feelings, but Hua Yueling has never experienced this before.Neither Sister Yun nor the other people met later have given Hua Yueling such feelings.


    But he was sure that the girl must be in a bad mood now, but he didn''t know if it would break out.


    "It seems there is nothing interesting about the night here, so forget it."


    Hua Yueling stayed here for a while, and listened to the argument between the two below. After that, he didn''t stay here anymore, jumped off the roof, and then left with no one.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Hua Yueling thought about this issue in her heart and decided to go to other places.But for the time being, he didn''t think about what he was going to do, so he had to think about it.There is actually nothing to do now, the most important thing is that he still has no clues to crack the illusion.


    The girl is a clue, but Hua Yueling did not get what she wanted from her.


    So far, Hua Yueling has not received enough news to make progress, but this is also normal. How long has he been here, no matter how fast he progresses, it is impossible.


    Hua Yueling needs to consider no less than others, for example, now he feels free to go around the city.Others are not important. The most important thing is to understand how the city is and how it is laid out as soon as possible. These are all questions he is thinking about.


    Hua Yueling needs to think about many things, and these things are more complicated.


    For example, there are many things that need to be done to crack illusions, and collecting information is just one of them.There are many other things that need to be done, such as finding the key points of illusion, which is also very important, and determining the nature of this illusion world.


    Hua Yueling has also been transferred in this city, but after all, there was not so much time before, so there are not many places to transfer.There are many places I haven''t visited yet, and now I just have time to look around.


    It is naturally possible to stay at home and continue to exercise mental power, but Hua Yueling still hopes to improve in illusion cracking before then.If you can''t make progress in this area, then just improving your mental power is not enough, and it will be troublesome if you can''t go back then.

 2252 Chapter 2252

    There are twists and turns in the city, and it is difficult for Hua Yueling to write down all those roads.


    Hua Yueling is definitely not a road silly, but he is sometimes at a loss about the roads, especially when there are too many roads, it is very likely that he will get lost.


    Looking at the road in front of me, I don''t even know where I am.But fortunately, he has the exploration skills, and after all, this is in a city rather than in the mountains and forests, so he still has an advantage.


    For example, in the city, Huayueling can jump directly to the house, so that he can observe it better and determine his position.


    In this regard, Hua Yueling must be very advantageous. No one in this city can catch him, and nothing can hold him back.


    "Well, the environment here is really worse."


    There are different regions in a city, but sometimes the methods of dividing different regions are also different.


    For example, some places are called commercial districts, and some places are called residential districts.But even these areas have different divisions, such as noble areas and civilian areas.


    People live in different places, so the usual intersection is also different.For example, people living in civilian areas rarely see the nobles, and it cannot be said that they will never see them, but there are few opportunities like that.


    Hua Yueling was walking in the civilian area now, and he felt that he was incompatible with the atmosphere here.Not to mention anything else, first of all, the clothes he is wearing are completely incompatible with the environment here.


    Compared to the ordinary environment here, Hua Yueling''s clothes are a bit too luxurious.You have to know which kind of clothes Hua Yueling wears is relatively ordinary, but even so, it is a bit too much for this place. The clothes people wear here are very, very simple, and the clothes he wears Is totally different.


    The people here seemed surprised to see him, and most of them were hiding far away. Although Hua Yueling didn¡¯t bring servants with him, he was the only one who came here, but the residents Still scared of him, worried about getting trouble.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling wouldn''t do that, but he wouldn''t say anything to explain. There was no need. After all, he was just visiting this place. Now it seems that there is nothing too worthy of his attention.


    If you want to say, here is the kind of relatively ordinary place, there is nothing particularly noteworthy.


    Hua Yueling walked from one end to the other, then stopped.He looked around and looked around. It was very ordinary and there were a lot of people, but no one dared to approach him.


    In fact, these are nothing to Hua Yueling, and he doesn''t care about them. After all, it''s other people''s things that they can''t get close to him. Why do they want to do so much?


    Hua Yueling is more concerned about other matters, but there is not much worth noting here, here are just ordinary people, and the buildings here are also relatively ordinary.


    However, in Hua Yueling''s view, the architecture here is quite good, the architectural style is the kind he wants, antique, and he likes the architecture with that feeling.On the contrary, it is a modern style building that he feels is not as good as the ancient style.


    Of course, different buildings have different benefits. Ancient buildings are not necessarily suitable for modern times. This is just a personal idea, and it has something to do with personal preferences.


    Hua Yueling''s preferences can''t be said, just let others like him, he has his preferences, others have other people''s preferences, and everyone''s preferences are different. This is still very important.


    Hua Yueling still likes the things here, but he just likes it. If he really lets him live in such a place, it will definitely not work.He can''t stand that kind of life. In modern times, there is nothing, but basically nothing he wants here. The life here is too old, and he is worried that he can''t stand that kind of life.


    Leaving the civilian neighborhood, Hua Yueling didn''t know where else to go for the time being. There were naturally many places to go in this city, but he didn''t want to move much.


    "It feels a bit boring."


    Hua Yueling thought so, but it was understandable. After all, he was the only one, and basically nothing interesting happened along the way.He came here very calmly, without much notable things.


    There doesn''t seem to be anything interesting here, at least Hua Yueling thinks so. After all, he has seen a lot of things here, but there are very few that really interest him.His understanding of this place is quite good, but it is only possible.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    After turning here, Hua Yueling went to other places, even he himself didn''t know where he was going, but he thought it would be good to look around like this, there is no need to do other things, there is no need for that.


    The most important thing now is to collect information, and everything else can be left behind. There is no need to be too anxious.


    Looking everywhere, there are really many roads in front of him, but he is not sure which direction he wants to go.After all, he didn''t know enough about this place, so he couldn''t be sure where the road in front of him led to. In addition, the city was so large that he might be stunned by going around.


    From the very beginning to here, Hua Yueling had already walked a long way, and if she continued, she didn''t know how far there was still waiting for him to go.


    But these will not affect his actions, Hua Yueling will definitely be troubled by this, but his footsteps will not stop.


    The front of this road still seemed to be an area inhabited by civilians, which was somewhat lively and crowded.But what is certain is that there will not be a commercial area, this can be seen.


    "Well, that''s kind of interesting."


    Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart that walking in such a place should be the place where information can be obtained the most, but after all, this is the world of illusion, which cannot be inferred by common sense.And let alone that Hua Yueling never thought about how much information he would get from here, he didn''t think how much useful information could be obtained from such a place.


    Just to understand the world better, as far as what we have seen so far, the city has created quite well, and Hua Yueling basically found no flaws.

 2253 Chapter 2253

    Unlike the novels I''ve read, Hua Yueling didn''t encounter anything special until he walked out of the civilian area. He walked from beginning to end here, and no one dared to talk to him.It¡¯s somewhat lonely to be alone, but Hua Yueling has nothing to do. After all, there is only one person. It would be better if the girl was with herself, but that¡¯s impossible. If nothing else, he wouldn¡¯t Maybe let people come to accompany themselves to wander around.


    What''s more, he didn''t tell anyone why he wanted to do this. Although he said that he could make up a lie, Hua Yueling didn''t want to do that.


    The houses on both sides are not very neatly built, and they look relatively old. Most of the houses are scarred.Some of them can still be seen from the traces of the war, but this is also a normal thing. For example, ordinary people don¡¯t have so much money. It¡¯s good to have a place to live. As for building houses, where are there so many? Let them spend money.


    The usual life is barely enough, but I can''t save much money.Ordinary people are like this, it is also very difficult to improve their living standards by a large margin, not to say that they can do it only with hard work.


    After all, if you really want to say hard work, how many people in those poor people don¡¯t work hard? Everyone spends a lot of time and effort to work, but the increase in income is slow or even impossible. They can¡¯t help it. To solve such problems, they are in the current state, and they have no way of doing it themselves.


    When you can barely make ends meet, there is no way to think about other things.


    Hua Yueling can understand them somewhat, even though he hasn''t experienced them personally.His family must not be considered particularly rich, but it can be regarded as a well-off family.After getting the system later, let alone.


    After going out of this area, Hua Yueling came to a bustling commercial area. The commercial areas are not connected together. They seem to exist in every area. The specific Hua Yueling is not clear, but he is currently there. There are commercial areas next to the two areas passed.


    The commercial area here is also quite lively, but the things sold here are obviously different from those sold in the noble area.It''s not that there are no expensive things here, it''s just that there is a big difference in price compared to the things sold in commercial areas near the noble area.


    In fact, this is also a normal thing. After all, it is in the civilian area, and everyone''s purchasing power is not very high, and even if necessary, you can actually buy it in the commercial area near the noble area.Although generally nobles are buying there, but this does not mean that civilians cannot go there to buy things.


    Hua Yueling walked around here casually, and he was considered to be one of the most outstanding among everyone here.There was a gap between the other people and him, so after his arrival, everyone in the business district focused on him.


    For these Huayuelings, as usual, he didn''t take it seriously. He just continued to walk forward. He wanted to see if there was anything worth noting here, but soon he discovered that it was unnecessary.


    This is a relatively ordinary place. I really want to say that there is something worth noting. Huayueling can only say that there is no. He has been driving the exploration skills, but he has not found anything, whether it is the entire street or the connection. Pedestrians in are relatively ordinary. The other thing to talk about is the folk houses on both sides. There are some interesting places in those folk houses, but Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t care much. Those things have nothing to do with what he has to do, and they have nothing to do with him. How much help, so there is no need to care.


    Hua Yueling didn''t pay attention to those things for long, and he quickly walked out from here to another place.I have generally remembered the places he has visited, at least the road he has traveled so far is not that complicated, but from another aspect, there are actually many, many places he has not visited.


    There are many roads in front of me, and some of them still lead straight ahead.Looking into the distance, his gaze crossed those buildings that were not too high in Hua Yueling''s eyes, and fell onto the wall above the distant city.


    There is still a long way to go from here to the city wall, but I don¡¯t know what places are from here, those places are all Hua Yueling has never been to, so he is still curious to go. Take a look.


    The time issue shouldn''t be too big, but it''s a pity that Hua Yueling doesn''t even have a tool for checking time.You can only confirm the supremacy with your own feelings, after all, there is no such tool in this world.


    However, judging from the current weather, the time is relatively early, so there is no need to worry about going back too early.And at this time, there is basically nothing to do even if you go home, except to exercise your mental strength, so there is no need to be too anxious.


    Hua Yueling walked forward slowly, and he came to a long street again, but most of the buildings here are actually the same, although there are also other styles of buildings, but after all It is only a very small number.


    The whole area here is where the civilians live, and there is nothing worth mentioning.Hua Yueling didn''t encounter anything here either. Generally speaking, the area was relatively peaceful, and basically nothing happened.


    Hua Yueling walked around here until he reached the city wall, and then stopped.Looking up at the towering city wall, there doesn''t seem to be anyone at the top of the city wall, but Hua Yueling just smiled, she really thinks too much, and now she doesn¡¯t need to go out of the city, and even if she wants to go out, go straight from the main entrance. It''s not enough to go out, you have to go out of such a place.


    Shaking his head gently, Zhou Yunxi turned and walked along the path close to the city wall.This trail is extremely narrow. It seems that when the house was originally built, it was not intended to be a normal road, but at least it was still able to walk.


    Slightly sideways walked past the trail, Hua Yueling walked past the side of the ordinary folk houses.There are houses after road after road, heading towards a place where I don¡¯t know where it is.


    The planning in the city is still quite good, at least as far as what we have seen so far.


    For example, the aristocratic area and the civilian area are the same. The houses of each household are arranged neatly, without crooked mistakes, and the entire area is chaotic.In addition, there are also commercial districts, which are very lively, but the order is maintained.

 2254 Chapter 2254

    Just from the situation in such a city, we can see a lot of things. Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t know much about this. After all, he can¡¯t say that he knows everything. Such people may exist, but rarely As young as him.


    Hua Yueling felt that she had read a lot of books, but how much knowledge there was in the world, how could it be possible that he could easily own it by himself.


    It is relatively easy to acquire knowledge in modern times. Unlike in ancient times, a lot of knowledge is not known where it is, and it is not so easy to find it. Just find what knowledge you want.


    There were servers in ancient times, but not anyone can use them.In ancient times, there was no server for everyone to use, no search engine, no such convenient tools.


    For example, Hua Yueling''s current home has many books at home, but what about it? The knowledge contained in those books is naturally quite a lot, but it is also extremely limited.In fact, the same is true in this matter in modern times. The search engines can find things that are not endless or have everything, but for humans, it can be regarded as such.


    Hua Yueling walked out along the path along the edge of the city wall, until she walked out of the civilian area, the road before her changed.It seemed that only the civilian area was restricted. As soon as the laughter came out, it turned into a wide road. Hua Yueling looked forward and found that he seemed to be in the commercial area.


    This commercial area looks very large, but he is not very clear about how big it is, but the area that can be seen at present is certainly not too small.It is very, very lively here, but just like what I have felt before, he is actually a little out of place here to some extent.


    Whether it is from the wearing, the feeling or the temperament of the person, he is different from most people here, this will make him appear very conspicuous, but Hua Yueling can''t help it.


    And in fact, he doesn''t care much about these, although it makes him very, very concerned, he doesn''t like this feeling very much.But he wouldn''t have any reaction to it, he just didn''t move forward without doing anything.


    Huayueling has always thought that there will be something interesting in the commercial area, but after visiting the two commercial areas, he found that although it is more interesting, there is nothing that really deserves his attention.


    There are many things in the business district that he hasn''t seen, but if he wants to say that there is really something worthy of his attention, what he wants is actually nothing.


    So Hua Yueling was just looking around here, and didn''t do other things, mainly because he was not too interested in it.What''s more, the things here are actually useless even if he buys them, and the things here are impossible to bring back, and the things here are not very interesting.


    "If you have something delicious, you can try it."


    There are still a lot of people selling food in the commercial area. There are many snacks that Huayueling has never seen before, and they don''t know where they are specialties.Another thing to say is that this world is obviously different from the real world in some aspects, such as eating this aspect, perhaps this is also related to the difference in the world itself.


    Hua Yueling walked around here, roughly understood the situation here, and then left here.It doesn''t matter that he only has a few hours, but there are still many places to transfer.


    Just like this, I don''t know how many places. Anyway, he has gained a lot of understanding of the city, but whether this understanding is helpful for him to crack the illusion, he himself is not very clear.


    "No matter what it is, I understand better what kind of world this world is. This may be a better place."


    Hua Yueling comforted herself like this, in fact, she even felt a little bit of time wasted by herself, otherwise she could still do a lot of things with that time.


    "Let''s take a look at that girl again, I don''t know what''s going on with them now."


    Hua Yueling is still quite curious about this. When they went there in the afternoon, they were discussing how to deal with those people. By now, they probably had made a decision, but they didn''t know what the decision was.


    What happened to it? Huayue Ling quite wanted to know, so he was going to take a look, otherwise there would be no need to pass.


    However, he also knew that he might not be able to get any results in the past. After all, it is too late to go there. No one knows if he can find those people when he gets there. This is not necessarily a matter.


    But Hua Yueling just wanted to check it out. If there is nothing to discover, it''s fine, there is no need to be so troublesome.


    Thinking of various things in her heart, Hua Yueling had already arrived outside that secret stronghold without realizing it.He did not go in directly and generously, but sneaked past more carefully.


    After all, the cooperation between the two parties is still very basic for the time being, Hua Yueling doesn''t think the other party will casually say things that shouldn''t be said.


    Hua Yueling sneaked into it, which was relatively easy for him, so there was no need to worry about being discovered.There are still a lot of people here, everyone seems to be gathered here, but Hua Yueling found that the girl was not there.


    "Well, why is she not here?"


    Seeing that those people seemed to be discussing things, Hua Yueling thought for a while, or hid in the dark to steal the sound.He didn''t know what these people were talking about, but he was still interested in listening.


    "The class of Brother Zhou is not beautiful today. Even if those guys take the initiative, Brother Zhou shouldn''t help them. If you knew this was the case, you shouldn''t join them."


    "It''s time to say what is the use of these, and it can change the current situation. I think those guys are deliberate. They have been living here. Can you still not know what the prince looks like and dare to be in such a place? To provoke the prince, and later thinking of running away, without begging for mercy, it seemed like a plan was planned in advance."


    "Then why did they do that, and what good is it for them?"


    "Who knows what those fools think, can you understand how fools think?"


    When the question came out, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly changed. I don''t know how many people were offended by this sentence.Seeing the things in the hall getting worse and the situation getting more tense, Zhou Yunxi frowned. These guys are really stupid.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling was also thinking about what she should do.

 2255 Chapter 2255

    No matter what, the two sides are considered allies. If you can help, it is better to help them.However, looking at the way they are now, Hua Yueling doesn''t think the girl can lead them to make any achievements.


    Just look at the way they are now, is it the time to argue about this?And also fighting for this, oneself beat oneself.


    "These guys are really okay."


    Huayueling thought secretly, but what he cared more about was where the girl went and why she wasn''t here.It stands to reason that she shouldn''t do this in her capacity, she should be here at this time.


    What is the girl doing now, the girl did nothing, she stayed in her room.Sitting on the chair, supporting her chin with both hands, staring at the front window slightly blankly, no one knew what she was thinking.


    It can be seen that the girl is very unhappy, with melancholy in her eyes, which is not there in the first place.All because of what happened today.Originally, she was a little happier because she was acting with Hua Yueling, mainly because she took this opportunity to learn more about Hua Yueling.


    Hua Yueling seemed to her to be a very important partner, different from other partners.Just the strength gave her such a feeling, the strength of Hua Yueling was unheard of.


    Especially after the other party came back to find herself after helping, it made her very happy, no matter what, at least it made her feel that there are other emotional factors between the two parties, not just the use of each other.


    In fact, there is no difference in the initial thoughts between the two parties. After all, they did not know each other at that time, so it is normal for each other to have the idea of ??using each other.


    However, this situation will naturally change after we learn more about each other, and this situation is actually very normal.


    Hua Yueling now thinks that the girl is a pretty good person, so he wants to help the girl, not just use her.


    The girl didn''t know if it was such an idea, Hua Yueling was not very clear, but he felt that the ideas between the two sides should be similar.


    Hua Yueling observed outside for a while and found that although the situation inside was controlled, the situation was not very good.There seems to be a feeling of hatred between those people, and I don''t know why the people in an organization make each other like enemies. This gives people a very strange feeling.


    Hua Yueling also found this incredible, and he couldn''t understand the thoughts of those people.However, from this point of view, their ideas are quite different. It does not mean that they can get along with each other if they have similar ideas. There must be other things.


    Although they can be said to be companions, they don''t know enough about each other. This is a big problem, and it''s a difficult problem to solve.In fact, the most important thing is that the girl can''t control the situation. If the girl is here and can try to control the situation in front of her, it''s okay to say, but the girl didn''t do that. Maybe it was because what happened made her physically and mentally exhausted. , Or maybe because of other reasons, the girl is not here anyway.


    Hua Yueling quickly found the place where the girl was. After eavesdropping here for a while, he left here and went to where the girl was.


    Hiding in the dark, watching her through the window, although the window paper blocked his sight, the girl can still be seen.


    "It''s not the time to think about this," Hua Yueling said softly, but his voice was too low, so it was impossible for the girl to hear. "Just remind her, anyway, this is also her organization, just It is not good to allow the organization to develop in the direction of collapse."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, found a stone and threw it over. The stone hit the wall with a sound.When the girl heard this sound, she immediately stood up, and quickly walked to the door and opened the door.


    When she found no one outside, she asked "who".


    It is naturally impossible for Hua Yueling to answer her when hiding in the dark. He didn''t want to expose his existence, although to some extent it was already exposed.But he believed that even if the girl really found out, there was nothing.


    Hiding in the dark to watch the girl''s reaction, the girl looked for it near the door, and then looked around. Seeing no one else, she turned around and wanted to walk into her room.But there were no two steps, she looked around again, as if thinking of something, lowered her head to think.


    Hua Yueling guessed that she might have guessed who did it, but the girl just looked up and looked around, it seemed that she didn''t mean to speak.


    The girl quickly turned around again and walked in the other direction.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know if the girl understood what she meant, but it should be correct to see her actions.She walked towards the hall.


    Not far behind the girl, Hua Yueling did not make any footsteps, just following her like this.The girl didn''t say anything. She raised her head and walked forward. She stared at the room where the lights were still on, as if she could see what was going on there from here.


    Things there need her, and from the previous events, she is also more prestigious in this organization, at least the people here still listen to her on the surface.


    Naturally, there may be violations of yang and yin. Such people may exist, but those people at least dare not show it on the surface, and they still follow the girl''s decision.


    However, it is not good to have such people, for an organization.It''s just that this is a girl''s matter, and Hua Yueling can''t help much. He doesn''t know much about this organization, not to mention the people inside, he doesn''t know them all.


    Even Big Brother Zhou, who was still somewhat impressed, this time gave him a bad impression.The initial impression was not so good, but now it is even worse.


    After the girl entered the hall, the chaotic form in the hall was controlled, and the people who had been arguing stopped their movements and words after seeing her.All of them looked like dumb.


    "Go back and sit down."


    The girl said in a flat tone.But the more she performed this way, the more nervous those people were.All of them immediately returned to their seats from where they were and sat down.


    After everyone sat down, the girl also went to her seat opposite.


    "Look at what you are doing, are you discussing problems or fighting each other!"

 2256 Chapter 2256

    After the girl arrived, the problem was solved easily. The quarreling people stopped arguing and listened to her obediently.


    Hua Yueling hid beside her and nodded while paying attention to the situation.The situation is quite good, better than he thought.


    At first he thought that there might be some confusion, and maybe someone would disagree with her, but now it seems that he thinks too much.Girls still have a lot of prestige in this organization. Those people at least dare not say anything in person. As for what they think in private, there is actually no need to care too much about that kind of thing when you think about it.


    But if you have the ability, you should be careful. After all, the more such a person is, the more likely it is to be bad. Who knows what they think, what they will do, these need to be considered.But at least for now girls don¡¯t need to think about that.


    Hua Yueling was hiding in the dark and watching secretly. He was paying attention to the expressions of those people. Perhaps it was difficult to tell from their expressions. After all, most of those guys are old fried dough sticks, and few of them look like girls. Such a young person.


    Among the leaders, the girl should be the youngest one.But the girl is a person with identity, not that she is similar to the identity of the leader of the organization, but that she has other identities, otherwise those people would not be able to listen to her like that.


    There are people here for so many years, and it is a bit difficult for them to let them obey a little girl.But fortunately the girl is still relatively mature, otherwise things will only get worse. The current situation is actually better, at least not as bad as imagined. As long as the girl can control the situation, there will be no big problems. .


    But this time the Big Brother Zhou did cause him a lot of trouble, and if it weren''t for him, the situation wouldn''t be what it is now.He really did not succeed and failed, but if he did it on purpose, there is nothing to say.


    Hua Yueling looked outside for a while, confirmed that there was nothing wrong, then left here quietly, and then walked around.Here he did not find the figure of Brother Zhou and others. It seems that they should have been secretly sent to other places. Maybe they were worried that this stronghold would be discovered. After all, they were still too conspicuous, just didn''t know they were sent. Where to go.It should be impossible to get out of the city now. After all, the city should have been sealed off. Under this circumstance, wanting to go out can be said to be a dream, and it is even more difficult than climbing.


    But I believe that they will not be so stupid. It is impossible to escape at this time. The more you must be at this time, the more you have to be cautious, otherwise it is very dangerous.


    Hua Yueling didn''t look for those people again, but he still wandered around here, wanting to see what''s in here.


    After turning around all the places here, Hua Yueling finally returned to the hall, but the people there had already left, and only the girl remained there.The girl was sitting in the middle of the hall, seeming to be thinking about something.


    Hua Yueling stood at the entrance and looked at her. The girl''s current appearance was more exciting than the previously confused feeling.


    "Is it you?"


    The girl seemed to have noticed something. She raised her head and looked around. Finally her eyes fell to the entrance. Although there was some confusion in her expression, she still asked seriously.


    Hua Yueling was a little surprised when he asked such a question. It stands to reason that what he had hidden was pretty good. How could he be discovered?


    I don''t know if the girl really discovered herself or what, but it seems that she knows that it was herself who reminded her that way before.It was because she knew that she had the ability to be invisible, so she asked that.


    Hua Yueling felt that she was more likely to be deceiving herself. After all, she basically didn''t make any noise, and she was still invisible, how did the girl know.


    "I know you are here."


    The girl waited for a while, seeing that he still had no response, so she said again.


    "Don''t pretend to be here, you must be here, don''t want to lie to me."


    When the girl said that, Hua Yueling could naturally leave, but he knew what the consequences would be after doing that.The best thing to do is to show up and ask her how she knew, instead of thinking about leaving, that would be the worst choice.


    "Well, how did you know? It stands to reason that I should have no flaws, am I?"


    Hua Yueling asked suspiciously, this was what he was most curious about, he didn''t quite understand how the girl found himself.If you really accidentally make a noise, or make footsteps, it''s okay to say, but you don''t have it, you can hide it.


    "Guess it."


    The girl saw him and said with a smile.Then he pointed to the chair on the left and motioned for him to sit there.


    "Drink tea?"


    "No, I''ll go back later." Hua Yueling shook her head and looked at the girl. The girl''s face was still smiling, but the smile was lighter than before.


    "Thank you for your reminder. If you didn''t remind me, something I didn''t want to see might happen."


    The girl sighed.


    "I didn''t expect things in the organization to be so complicated. In fact, I thought about it a long time ago, but I didn''t expect them to... I really want to thank you, those people, I don''t know what they think, why they can¡¯t get along well, everyone. It was gathered together for the same purpose, but now it has become like this. Everyone has their own thoughts, in fact, this is normal, who can not have their own thoughts, but they put their own thoughts to the front, Putting the organization behind, completely disregarding the organization, just thinking about myself..."


    The girl said with a tired expression. Maybe there is no other person to talk to. The girl said a lot. She shouldn''t have said so much in a long time.


    "Sorry, I told you so much for no reason."


    "It doesn''t matter, I can understand your feelings. Everyone''s mind is different, and it is difficult to understand what they are thinking, and they will not tell you what they think."


    Hua Yueling nodded and said seriously.


    "Thanks to you, I finally resolved a crisis. I was shocked when I saw them like that. I didn''t expect them to fight. I was afraid I could not persuade them."


    "They are still willing to listen to you. In fact, you can be more confident and stronger. I believe they will still convince you. But if you really want them to listen to you completely, it is not easy."

 2257 Chapter 2257

    Hua Yueling and the girl sat in their seats, and the two talked about some topics, but most of them were girls talking, while Hua Yueling was listening.


    He heard many things about herself from the girl, and Hua Yueling learned many things that she didn''t know before.Girls¡¯ lives have been unsatisfactory since they were young, and they are still the same today.


    Don''t think she can be regarded as the leader of the organization, but this is not what she wants to do.He was pushed to this position by his father.


    The girl''s father is dead, and so is her mother, and now she is the only one left to support her.She also knows that many people in the organization are dissatisfied with her, and feel that it is impossible for a young girl like her to control the organization. Moreover, people like them are controlled by such a little girl, and it is unhappy to think about it.


    But there is still the prestige left by the girl''s father, not to mention that there are many people who are loyal to her father and therefore loyal to her.Otherwise, the organization should have been messy.


    But even so, there is an undercurrent in the organization now, but the girl''s strength still has the upper hand, so nothing has happened yet, but it won''t be easy to say afterwards.


    The girl looked at him, a little bit hesitant to say something, as if she wanted to say something, but she was always hesitating.


    Hua Yueling also looked at her, but the girl did not speak at the end, but turned away from her eyes and looked away.


    "Like I said, if you need help, you can come to me. If you have any trouble, just think of me, and I will help you."


    "Thank you."


    "you are welcome."


    Hua Yueling shook his head, then turned to look outside the window, and the sky gradually darkened.


    "I should leave too."


    "I''ll give it to you."


    "No, don''t let other people know that I''ve been here, I''ll just go out invisible, don''t come out, so as not to be seen by others."


    Hua Yueling said that, directly using a stealth skill, and disappeared before the girl''s eyes.


    The girl looked at the place where he disappeared, and then gradually looked away to the entrance of the hall and looked outside.She also stood up and walked outside, but after thinking about it, she stopped and did not send him off.


    Hua Yueling left here like this, but before leaving, he still walked around here, especially those who were in the living room before, Hua Yueling went to look at them specially.Those guys are almost all in their own rooms now, but there are also some people who are together and talking about something.


    Those people are quite interesting. They should be in a group, or people with similar ideas in this organization.They sat around and chatted together, and it seemed that they were not very satisfied with the current state of the girl and the organization.


    Hua Yueling didn''t worry about leaving now. He stayed outside and listened to the conversations of those people. They were bold enough to talk about it here.Although this is considered their own territory, but no matter what they talk about, they can''t talk about it here.


    It can only be said that they are really unscrupulous. Hua Yueling noticed these people, the number of them was not very large, it was one-third of those in the previous hall.They all sounded dissatisfied with the girl''s leadership. They felt that she was too young and was influenced by the people around her. The decisions made were not conducive to the organization.


    They feel that if they want the organization to become better, or to succeed in the organization, it needs to be changed. Girls can no longer continue to lead, and they must be led by them or by someone they recognize.


    When Hua Yueling heard this, she felt a little wanting to laugh. These people, in fact, don¡¯t necessarily know what she¡¯s doing, but she just feels that only what she does is right, what others do is wrong, and she doesn¡¯t know they are. Where''s the confidence, Hua Yueling admires them anyway.


    These people all wrote down. After Hua Yueling is ready to tell the girl if she can, in fact, the girl may not know this thing, maybe just pretending not to know, but no matter what, he feels that he will still be with the girl. It''s better to say it, don''t let her be kept in the dark.


    These people don¡¯t know what they will do, and Hua Yueling didn¡¯t eavesdrop from them how useful it is. After all, those guys are just chatting indiscriminately. In fact, listening to them is quite boring. If you don¡¯t want to help girls To understand their situation, Hua Yueling would not do such a thing.


    After listening for a while, it was determined that there was nothing worth noting anymore, Hua Yueling turned around and left here.


    Let''s talk to the girl later, there is no need to talk to her now.After all, we won¡¯t have any problems. Those people are not fools. They are still in a superior position and who is in a disadvantaged position, even though they seem to be quite a few people, but in terms of pure strength, they are still Those who are in a disadvantaged position, and are far from girls.


    If you want to surpass the girl in power, in addition to using conspiracy and tricks, the best way is to use external power.


    Either way, it is not so easy, but if they do not use strategy, it is difficult for them to have a chance of winning.


    Hua Yueling is not too worried about these people for the time being, after all, they can''t actually do anything in a short time.


    Not to mention other things, although the organization is somewhat chaotic now, and the girl''s prestige has been hit by the incident of Brother Zhou, it is still under her overall control.


    Most people treat the girl as a leader, and don''t think she is not qualified.In this case, it is very difficult to seize power. If you have an advantage in strength, or can do it by surprise, it would be fine, but it is very difficult.


    Even if the girl and Hua Yueling are together, they seem to be alone, but in fact, someone specially protects her.It''s just that those people are hiding, and the hiding is pretty good, so it is difficult to find their existence.


    And what I''m going to say here is the girl''s chassis, and all of them here are her subordinates. As long as they do well in this aspect, there will be no problems.


    Hua Yueling left from here, there is no need to stay here, this time coming here not only completed the original mission, but even had extra gains.


    This is enough, but Hua Yueling still has some doubts. Up to now, he still hasn''t got any more useful information related to the illusion world in front of him.


    "It seems that it is not so easy to crack this illusion."


    Hua Yueling knew this a long time ago, and this illusion world was even more difficult than the one he had been to before.

 2258 Chapter 2258

    A few days have passed since the Prince incident. Basically, nothing happened in the past few days. Hua Yueling''s time is not spent on training his mental strength or going out and walking around.But basically he meets with the girl every day. The two people actually have nothing particularly important, but it doesn¡¯t matter. They always have something to talk about, and even if there is nothing to talk about, they just stay together. Not bad.


    The relationship between the girl and Hua Yueling has clearly progressed. The two are closer than before, but they don''t talk much about the organization and Hua Yueling herself.


    Both of them will talk about their own things, but at most they will end here. Basically, they will not say more and more in-depth things.For example, the purpose of the girl''s organization, why they are here, etc., these are not discussed by them.


    Hua Yueling didn''t ask about this either, it actually didn''t make much sense.


    During this period of time, Hua Yueling naturally did not give up to continue searching for the core of the illusion, but he searched for it and could not find it.


    Hua Yueling himself had tried to go outside the city, and he was not sure how the world was created.Was it only this city and its surroundings, or even the whole world was created.


    It stands to reason that it is difficult to achieve that level of illusion. Huayue Lingye doesn''t believe in that possibility, but he hasn''t been farther, nor can he go, so he has no right to speak.


    After all, the most important thing now is to stay in this city, and important things will happen here, and he believes that the core of illusion should be in this city or near the city.


    But Hua Yueling had also searched many places, but didn''t want to find anything as easily as before.This is what makes him more incomprehensible. Logically speaking, the level difference between the two illusions is not that big.


    The core of the world created by the illusion last time was easy to find, but now the core of the illusion is very difficult to find, and Hua Yueling still doesn''t know where the problem is.


    It stands to reason that his illusion ability has not been reduced, and his mental power has also been slightly improved, it should have been progressed.But the fact is not so, and it is not quite the same as he thought.


    "It''s really weird, where is the problem?"


    Hua Yueling has also been thinking about where the question is, but until now he still hasn''t got an answer.There are many possibilities, and there may be many answers, but if you really want to tell which is the answer, he can''t answer it.


    If she could guess it, she would have guessed it a long time ago, and she wouldn''t have made no progress after so many days.


    However, as time went by, Hua Yueling herself became more calm, no longer as anxious as before.He has been able to act calmly and spend every day in the world of illusion.


    In my heart, I can''t say that Hua Yueling is not in a hurry, but he still hopes to leave here as soon as possible, although life here can''t be said to be bad.


    In any case, I also experienced some things here, although most of them were relatively ordinary things, not so thrilling, but it was enough to leave some memories for him.


    Hua Yueling didn''t say this to Nuhe, and these shouldn''t be told to her either.But some things really need to be told to the other party, but Hua Yueling hasn''t figured out how to say it until now.


    It''s okay to say it directly, but he hopes to be more tactful, and he also needs to think about the girl''s possible reactions.


    Hua Yueling was also unhappy that he hadn''t found anything, but he didn''t have any good solutions.Is there any better way to look for things like this besides patiently looking for it?For the time being, he did not expect that if he had thought of it, he would have acted a long time ago, and it is impossible to wait until now that he has not acted.


    When there is no better way, all Hua Yueling can believe is the most troublesome and inefficient way. There is no other way.


    Hua Yueling herself couldn''t think of other good ways to come, so she could only act slowly like that, not in a hurry.


    If it weren''t for Hua Yueling''s mood to calm down now, she would definitely be a little anxious now, but he hadn''t been like this, on the contrary, he would have become calmer.After all, in this situation, even if there is any use in anxiousness, it is better to calm down and look for it. In that case, the probability of success is greater.


    It was another peaceful morning. Huayueling woke up early and yawned. He sat up and looked out the window.


    "Ok?"


    The detection skills that normally work all the time reminded him that someone was wandering outside his house. He was not familiar with that person, but it should be something that came to his house.I just don''t know why it didn''t come in.


    "Maybe she sent it over."


    Lin Qianlian is the girl''s name. Hua Yueling also knew each other''s name after spending some time with her. They hadn''t introduced herself before.


    The cooperation between the two parties has become closer, and the relationship between two people is also the same. Under such circumstances, it is normal for each other to know each other''s name.But for them, there is still something abnormal.


    But no matter what, Hua Yueling was very happy. During this period of time, she didn''t waste it in vain. Although she didn''t do anything particularly useful, it was pretty good.


    After quickly getting up, Hua Yueling walked outside, came to the gate, opened the door and walked out.Outside is a girl with the appearance of a maid. The girl is relatively young and has a beautiful appearance. It is not particularly good-looking, but it is certainly not ugly. What you want to say is ordinary.


    Hua Yueling had seen her next to a girl, and he also knew that the girl in front of him seemed to be a relatively ordinary type, but in fact she has strength, and the strength can be considered, although it is possible It''s worse than that Big Brother Zhou, but not much worse.


    The girl greeted him respectfully, and Hua Yueling returned a gift.


    "My son, our lady asked me to give you this."


    "sorry to bother you."


    "No trouble." After handing over the letter to Hua Yueling, the girl bowed to him, and then turned and left.


    Hua Yueling watched her leave, then turned back to the house, walked quickly to her room, and couldn''t wait to open the envelope and take out the letter paper.


    Lin Qianlian would send him a letter because he didn''t expect that the communication between the two of them usually took the initiative to find each other.

 2259 Chapter 2259

    "Brother Hua, the younger sister is rude. Recently, there have been rumblings in the city, especially in some of our places, and the younger sister suspects that someone may inform. There is no news yet, but the younger sister is worried...Big Brother Hua is best Don''t contact the little girl for the time being, so as not to be involved."


    After reading the letter, Hua Yueling frowned. This letter is a bit strange. It''s weird to think so that she should not contact her so as not to get involved.


    Hua Yueling believed that Lin Qianlian would worry about her safety, but Hua Yueling didn''t believe it much if she let herself ignore these things.After all, Lin Qianlian understood his power during the time she was in contact with her, and knew his strength, so generally speaking, she would definitely not say that. Since the letter contains such content, it means that it is possible. Something else happened.


    Of course, all of this was only Hua Yueling''s guess for the time being. Hua Yueling was not sure whether such a guess was correct, but he felt that there might be something wrong in all likelihood.


    "We met yesterday. It is impossible to say not to meet today. There may be a very troublesome issue, and this letter..."


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling felt that she couldn''t sit still, and now she must go to where Lin Qianlian was as soon as possible.


    "Well, follow that girl, if she goes elsewhere, follow the maid to find her."


    Hua Yueling walked out quickly, and soon he found the figure of the maid.I saw that she was quite sneaky, and Hua Yueling followed far behind to observe her.


    The maid is not fast, she seems to be worried about something.Hua Yueling has been observing her actions and confirming her direction.Soon Hua Yueling discovered something wrong. The maid''s direction was not the place where their base was, but a direction that Hua Yueling was not familiar with.


    "It''s not just going back to find Qian Lian. In this case, there are two possibilities. But there is no need to guess, it will be clear when you get there with her.


    Hua Yueling thought so, now let''s see where the girl in front of her is going, and what else to do after she gets there.


    Thinking of this in my heart, I bend around to a place unconsciously, which is a relatively hidden place.Hua Yueling looked around. There was only one house. There were two people guarding the house. The maid opened the door and went in. There was no interaction between the two people at the door and her.


    "The situation is a bit strange."


    Hua Yueling thought, secretly followed, but he didn''t turn over from the main entrance, but from the wall next to him.


    "Has the letter been sent?"


    Only after tracking to the doorway inside, Hua Yueling heard the sound coming from inside.It was a voice he was not familiar with, but he was certain that he should have met this person, because Hua Yueling had heard his voice.


    The only thing I have to say is that I am just not that familiar, but even so, Hua Yueling can still hear that this person should have seen it herself.


    The door was closed from the inside, and Hua Yueling secretly looked inside through the window. Unfortunately, in this era, it is not glass but window paper, so it is difficult for Hua Yueling to judge the person inside from just a single outline. Who, after all, Hua Yueling is not very familiar with those people in the organization.


    Carefully made a small opening, and then Hua Yueling observed the situation inside through this small opening.Soon he found the figure of the maid, who was standing far away from the other side, looking at the other side with some disgust on her face.


    Looking in the other direction, it was the figure of a middle-aged man. When she saw the other person, Hua Yueling knew when she heard the other person''s voice.Just a few days ago, when I went to Lin Qianlian and their gathering place, Hua Yueling had seen him and heard his voice in the hall and later when those people gathered together, but at that time, Huayueling and her Did not care much about the other''s existence.


    Now it seems that the other party has already calculated something. Hua Yueling actually had this idea when he discovered the other party''s people before. It seems that the other party is not just preparing, but starting to act.


    Who should imitate the letter and wrote it, probably it was the maid in front of her. Although she didn¡¯t know why she wanted to help the other person, she seemed to be reluctant, which means she didn¡¯t want to do it. I have to do this.


    The reason is that Hua Yueling is not clear, but if she betrayed Lin Qianlian, Hua Yueling thinks it''s better to get rid of her.As for her being persecuted, we need to see how Lin Qianlian reacted.


    "Okay, you go back quickly, don''t be discovered by the lady. You have to do what you should do, and your brother will be fine. If you leak the information, you will know the consequences."


    "understood."


    The maid almost gritted her teeth and said, then turned and left angrily.The man sneered and looked at her back, with a triumphant expression in his eyes.


    After enduring it for so long, it was considered to have found an opportunity, but I didn''t expect that the girl here could still have that kind of opportunity and meet such a guy.


    What is certain is that he does not know the true strength of Hua Yueling, but even so, he who has heard of Hua Yueling''s power from others hopes to eliminate possible variables as much as possible.And Hua Yueling is the variable. After all, the power that he showed just made people feel controlled. Can anyone like that be able to stop him?


    What''s more, they can''t mobilize too many people to do this. Cooperating with others is just using each other''s relationship, so there is not much power to mobilize.In terms of strength, his side may at best be evenly matched with Lin Qianlian''s side, rather than having the upper hand.


    But after all, there are other people in his hand, such as the maid, which is also an advantage.But he can''t guarantee that it will be useful. If the other party is pressed into a hurry, he is also in danger, so now the two sides can only be regarded as cooperation, although he used the life of the other''s brother to cooperate with each other.


    This kind of cooperation is not stable, but he doesn''t care, as long as the goal can be achieved, anyway, as long as the goal is achieved, they will have no use value.


    Hua Yueling was watching outside, what she cared about most now was what the other party would do.This is a very important question.But there is another point, girls need to be prepared in advance.


    "But the maid was threatened by him, so she must find a way to meet Qian Lian in other ways."

 2260 Chapter 2260

    Hua Yueling also has a lot of things to do now, one of which is to remind Qian Lian that this is necessary, but Hua Yueling hasn''t figured out how to do it yet.Another point is to find a way to understand what the other party''s strategy is.


    These are all very important, but he can''t do two things at the same time alone, so he has to figure out which is more important.It is important to remind Lin Qianlian of course, but it is also important to understand what the other party is going to do here.


    Between these two choices, Hua Yueling hadn''t decided which one to choose.


    "Let''s stay here for a while."


    After thinking about it for a while, Hua Yueling thought so, that if you stay here, you might be able to overhear some useful news, but remind Lin Qianlian that you can put it later, don''t worry.


    After all, if you know what the other party will do in advance, it is easier to prepare, and it is not easy to be spotted, so as not to startle the snake.


    This was Hua Yueling''s idea, so he didn''t leave in a hurry, but waited outside.Waiting for Fang did not notice Hua Yueling, he just turned around in the living room, muttering words that others could not understand, Hua Yueling didn''t care much about it.


    After eavesdropping for a while, I didn''t hear any useful information. Hua Yueling stayed here for a while, the other party seemed to have something to do, and walked outside.


    Hua Yueling originally wanted to leave, but when he saw that the other party was leaving, he changed his mind and decided to follow the other party. He wanted to see what the other party was going to do.


    Maybe something useful could be found, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and started to act.


    Secretly following the other party, the other party left with two people after leaving the house.They didn''t return to the stronghold, but went to other places. Huayue Lingye didn''t know where they were going, or that sentence, after all, he didn''t know this place so well. If he knew better, he would be clearer.


    Followed the other party all the way to a tavern, and then the other party went to a single room upstairs, Hua Yueling also followed in, but he found that he was the only one inside.


    Hua Yueling can''t stay here for a long time. After all, his stealth ability still has a time limit. There is no problem within the time limit, but who knows how long the other party will stay here.


    Hua Yueling''s invisibility could not last that long, so he had to find other ways to do it.


    When I got downstairs, I found the boss and opened a single room, right next to the other''s single room.Although it is said that the wall can cut off the sound, with Hua Yueling''s ability, that degree of partition is of no use, and he can still hear the sounds on both sides.


    The reason for staying closer is mainly because she is worried that sounds from other places will affect her hearing, which Hua Yueling doesn''t want.


    I ordered some food and wine, Hua Yueling didn''t drink, but he still asked for wine.I don''t know how much time will be spent here, but I think it will not be too short.


    The most curious thing about Huayueling now is who that person wants to meet, especially after she just cheated herself with a fake Lin Qianlian letter.If there is no wrong guess, it should be a meeting with the people he is cooperating with. They will probably talk about what to do next. This is what Hua Yueling is most interested in. For this reason, he didn''t remind Lin Qianlian.


    Hua Yueling sat in the cubicle, listening to the sound in the other cubicle.But maybe the person the other party is waiting for hasn''t come yet, the other party has come too early, and there is no sound.


    After changing her posture casually, Huayueling waited boringly.No food was served at this time, so he had nothing to eat and could only wait.


    I don''t know if the other party came too early, Hua Yueling didn''t know how long she had to wait, but based on the current situation, she would need to wait at least a while longer.


    Just wait, this kind of thing can''t be done halfway, it would be better if someone could help yourself, or there is a way to record.But none of these can be done, so Hua Yueling can only stay here by herself.


    After all, there is no such talented person under his staff, he is the only one, not to mention that he has no way to relax when such things are handed over to others, and can only come by himself.


    After a while, the food was brought up, Hua Yueling listened to the sound in the other compartment, but still did not hear any voice, it seemed that the person waiting for the other party still did not come.


    "This guy does, too, does it need to be so anxious? People haven''t come over, this is not just waiting here for nothing."


    Hua Yueling didn''t like this feeling the most, if he had been talking about it, it would have passed a little earlier.But if the other party missed the time, there is no way to come late.


    However, it can also be seen from this point that the cooperation between the two parties is taking the initiative. What is certain is that the man Hua Yueling is following is definitely not the one taking the initiative.After all, if he takes the initiative, there is no need to rush to come so early, or even to come slowly, instead of being anxious to find the other party, you have to communicate with the other party now if you have something.


    I don''t know when the person he was waiting for will come over. To be honest, Hua Yueling is a little expectant, wanting to know the identity of that person.However, she doesn''t know many people in this world, but he also knows some important people, through the help of those men.


    It''s just that there are so many officials, it is impossible for him to understand all of them, so he is not sure whether he knows the people who came this time.


    While thinking about this, Hua Yueling tasted the dishes here, how to say, there are still some characteristics, although it can not be said that it is not too good, it can only be said to be average.


    The wine jar and the glass were not opened. After all, Hua Yueling didn''t drink at all. The reason why she asked for a jar of wine was just a display beside her.


    "grown ups."


    "Well, sit down."


    After about a quarter of an hour, Hua Yueling had eaten a lot of the dishes on the table, and only then did he hear the sound from the other side.At this moment, Hua Yueling, who was a little sleepy, immediately became energetic, and quickly sat up and listened.


    Hua Yueling was going to eavesdrop on what they were about to say, and when she understood some circumstances, she went invisible to see who the other party was.


    After a brief conversation, the two sat down separately, but they were not in a hurry to talk, they seemed to be talking quietly.Even Hua Yueling had difficulty listening clearly.

 2261 Chapter 2261

    Hua Yueling tried to judge by that person''s voice, but it was also very difficult for him, after all, the only voices he had heard were those.He didn''t feel familiar with this person''s voice after hearing it.


    "But it''s not certain that he is not one of those people I have met."


    After all, even if she met people, Hua Yueling didn''t mean that she could remember their voices.Not to mention that many of them have never heard the sound.


    "My lord, I''m all ready. I have sent someone to send a letter to that person. I guess they won''t meet in the last few days, so it will be over by the time they meet."


    "There is nothing missing to make him detect something wrong?"


    "Don''t worry, sir, the person I sent is worthy of trust, and the letter was handwritten by that person. There is nothing wrong with it. She is a person close to that girl, who understands her handwriting and will not be seen. And we So many people, even if they are..."


    "idiot!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the oppressive anger.


    "Do you think it is only because of this that you didn''t let him appear?!"


    "Then... Your lord, those people are criminals, wouldn''t it be better to let him pass?"


    "You think I don''t want to do that. You can''t do that. You don''t need to know too much, just do as I say, don''t have other ideas!"


    "Yes, my lord. Then when shall we act?"


    "This afternoon, you remember to check again, don''t let them notice anything. If there is no problem, I will send someone in the afternoon."


    "Please rest assured, I promise to complete the task. I will never be discovered."


    The conversation between the two parties is probably the same, but there are many things that Huayueling doesn''t quite understand, but it''s a little hazy to hear what the two parties say.And the other party didn''t have any meaning to explain, so Hua Yueling could only be hidden in the mist.


    "Can''t let me contact, what kind of thoughts does he have? That person is not wrong, but his reason..."


    Hua Yueling thought the other party''s reason was very interesting, it sounded like the other party was unwilling to deal with herself.What is it for?


    The more this is, the more Hua Yueling feels that she has to understand what kind of person the other party is. If she knows the other party''s identity, she might be able to understand the other party''s thoughts.


    Hua Yueling is just a guess, as for whether it can be done specifically, he is still unclear.


    Thinking about this, Hua Yueling listened for a while, and after confirming that there was no other useful information, he decided to take action.After eating the rest of the dishes, he put the wine jar directly away, Hua Yueling went down to pay, and then went out to find a place to hide, and then returned to the tavern.


    When they arrived in the compartment where the two people were upstairs, they were still eating and drinking, and did not leave. Hua Yueling opened the door quietly and looked inside through the crack in the door.


    "Well, that guy, I have some impressions. I seemed to have been introduced to him before."


    Hua Yueling recalled that he remembered that the man seemed to have some power in the court, but he couldn''t say which faction he was, he was a type of right and left.


    "It seems that he doesn''t want to offend my father. It doesn''t have to be the case. After all, as Qian Lian, if it really happened to his father, he would be very dangerous. Maybe he has other ideas."


    "My lord, what you said before..."


    "Don''t worry, I will help you figure out a solution, but..."


    At this point, the adult looked at him, and he did not finish speaking, but everyone knew what he meant.


    "My lord, don''t hesitate to mention any requirements, and your subordinates will definitely meet them."


    While talking, he fumbled in his arms, and quickly fumbled out a few silver notes, put them on the table and pushed them over.


    The opposite person looked down at the bank note, then slowly stretched out his hand to take it into his hand.It seemed that he was quite satisfied with the amount on the silver bills, even though it didn''t show up at all from the facial expressions.


    Hua Yueling did not continue to observe afterwards, he just left.There is nothing to look at here, it''s not interesting anymore.


    After leaving, he thought about how he should find Qian Lian, and told the other party the news he had received. These were things that required her to guard, and the best way was to hide them quickly.But at the same time, she still has other things to do, which is to clean up the traitors in their team.


    But how to remind her is also a problem, after all, who knows how many traitors there are around her now.If it is known in advance, then his notice will be useless, so the best way is to only talk to Lin Qianlian, without letting others know.


    It is somewhat troublesome to do this with Hua Yueling¡¯s ability. After all, although Hua Yueling can be invisible, he cannot transmit sound, so the best way to avoid disturbing others is to wait until she is alone. time.Wait until then to find her again, so you don''t have to worry about being discovered.


    Hua Yueling soon came to Lin Qianlian and their stronghold. This stronghold is now unsafe. After Hua Yueling came here, she looked around and found that someone was already guarding it.It''s just that there are few people, and the hiding is secret enough, so it''s not so easy to find.


    They also know what they are going to do. What they need to do now is not to make trouble, but to pay attention to those people here, and don''t let them escape.This is the most important thing for them, so they need to guard here.


    These people should be sent by the person who cooperated with the traitor, otherwise it would not be possible to do this with the traitor alone.He may have some power in his hands, but that power is not enough.


    Hua Yueling left after simply understanding where the hidden people were. Anyway, he was in a state of invisibility now, so there was no need to worry so much.It is impossible for the people here to discover his existence, even if he stands upright in front of those people, they cannot see it.


    Hua Yueling turned in directly from the wall. The door of this drama was closed all year round. He didn''t know other times. He only knew that the doors here were basically closed when he came, and had not been opened. .Every time he wants to go in, either sneak in, or he has to knock on the door to let the person inside open the door and let himself in.


    But now Hua Yueling doesn''t have to worry about those. After all, he only needs to turn over the wall. It''s not that he wants to go in through the door. That''s just a horror, he doesn''t want to do that.


    After going in over the wall, Hua Yueling started looking for the girl.

 2262 Chapter 2262

    Turned into the yard, Hua Yueling found something unusual inside.There was obviously a sense of tension, and there were some unseen faces patrolling inside.


    "Isn''t that too blatant?"


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help thinking like this, but she didn''t know what was going on, and Hua Yueling couldn''t make judgments casually.


    Soon I found Lin Qianlian¡¯s location, and no one was following her. The maid didn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t come back or if she had something else to do and she was sent away. Hua Yueling didn¡¯t see her anyway. .


    Lin Qianlian was in her room. She was sitting at the table and seemed to be writing something.


    Hua Yueling walked quickly to her house, and then looked around.The door was closed, the window was open, and it seemed that he could enter through the window.


    Although it''s okay to enter through the door, it might be discovered in that case, and it might alarm Lin Qianlian, so Hua Yueling changed her mind and decided to enter through the window.


    After turning over the window, Hua Yueling entered the room, quietly came to Lin Qianlian''s side, and then called her in a low voice.The girl was startled. Although it was said that he came to her like this several times before, the girl is somewhat used to it, but she still can''t bear the sudden shock. After all, this kind of shock is not so easy to adapt to. Of it.


    The most important thing is whether you have enough psychological preparation. If you are psychologically prepared, it is natural to be good. It is normal to be scared without psychological preparation.


    "Shhh..."


    Hua Yueling covered her mouth and motioned for her to be quiet.


    "I have something to tell you."


    Lin Qianlian did not speak, but nodded to indicate that she knew.Hua Yueling let go, then found a place to sit down, and talked about what she had encountered today.


    "she was¡­¡­"


    "She should have done this because she was threatened."


    Lin Qianlian felt sad because her friend betrayed her, and her tone was disappointed.


    "And now the most important thing is not how she is, but how you should respond to the other person''s actions. Even if the outside is already being watched by people, if you want to leave here, you will be left to know, let alone I don¡¯t know if there are other people like that."


    "I have thought about this issue, but it is very difficult. We are not unprepared here. It is just that there is a conflict here. In any case, the disadvantage is us, not others."


    "Then what are you going to do, you definitely can''t stay here anymore."


    This is a consensus between the two people. In fact, everyone knows this. After all, people will bring soldiers to surround you in the afternoon at the latest. If you don''t want to leave at this time, it would be really stupid.


    "Anyway, there should not be too many high-level people like him, and no one has the same thoughts and actions as him. Anyway, I have to discuss with others. The most important thing now is the transfer location. . Fortunately, there are not many people here, and there is enough privacy."


    "Is that guy who doesn''t know?"


    "Well, there are some places that only I know, others don''t. But as you said, how to let everyone pass is also a problem."


    This problem is not easy to solve. After all, there are more than a dozen people here. If everyone leaves here, it is impossible not to be discovered by outsiders, and even if there are few people who act in one action, it is divided into several times. May be targeted, especially Lin Qianlian.


    So if you want to leave here safely without being discovered, you need to think of a better way.


    "There are not many people here, but leaving several times shouldn''t be a big problem. They said they only came in the afternoon. There is still some time. I will ask them to pack up and prepare to leave."


    "You''d better not bring too many things out. If that''s the case, it''s normal to be discovered. The best way to not be discovered is to reduce the things you bring, and at the same time go out with fewer people, and it''s best not to do it. There was too much movement."


    "Ok."


    Lin Qianlian nodded, and then she left. Time is urgent now, and she must act as soon as possible.Hua Yueling was waiting for her in the room.


    Lin Qianlian came back not long after she went out, and Hua Yueling sat in the chair she was sitting on before, watching the scenery outside the window.The overall architectural style of this building is still good, and there are many green plants in the building, which seems to be relatively natural.


    It would be nice to live in such a place, Hua Yueling thought so.The environment here doesn''t feel much different from that of Sister Aroline''s home, because the environment is pretty good.


    "Have you talked to everyone?"


    "That said, I recruited some people to briefly talk about it, and let them leave in batches. We are not too many here, more than a dozen people, if three or four people are separated once, they will be able to leave all four or five times. "


    "It''s better to wait a while, and the number of people walking is different each time. By the way, it''s better than I help you. Do you want me to get rid of all the guys outside, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Then trouble you. I went back and told them."


    "Okay, you guys quickly prepare, I''m going now."


    Hua Yueling had already walked out as soon as she said that she had used her detection skills to understand where the nearby people were scouting here. Hua Yueling found a place that would not be discovered by them, and then jumped out from there.


    Coming outside, Hua Yueling quickly moved to the entrance, and then attacked the people hidden there.It was particularly easy to attack them with Hua Yueling''s ability, and they would never find out.


    Hua Yueling easily solved the characters outside Lin Qianlian''s stronghold, which was even simpler than Hua Yueling thought.There is nothing to say at all. Although those people''s hiding is pretty good, it doesn''t matter to Hua Yueling. After all, what he hides is better than the other party. He was there before the other party had discovered it. Knock him down by his side.


    In fact, this is not a difficult thing at first, but it is also for Hua Yueling, but it is not the case for others.After all, if Lin Qian pityed them, it would be difficult to solve so many people at once without being discovered.


    After all, there are so many people, if you let them do it, someone will probably escape and report what happened here without finding out.


    "Okay, I have cleaned up all those guys outside."

 2263 Chapter 2263

    "We will leave now."


    Lin Qianlian greeted her subordinates and asked them to leave soon, but Hua Yueling still did not come out, still sitting in her room waiting for her to return.Hua Yueling was not prepared to mix their matters too much, nor was he prepared to meet those people, there was no need for that.


    They are likely to know their existence, and guess that this matter has something to do with them, but they are just guessing if they don''t come out.


    The people in this stronghold quickly walked away from the stronghold, and in the end, only Hua Yueling and Lin Qianlian were left.


    "Everything that should be cleaned up is ready, don''t leave any clues."


    "I let them clean up, there shouldn''t be any problems. Everyone else is gone, let''s leave here soon."


    "Well, but is it safe where you are going? Will it not be leaked out?"


    "It''s okay, only I know there, and I also let some trustworthy people pay attention to other people. If someone changes, it won''t be a problem."


    Lin Qianlian said calmly. Although it sounds ordinary, Hua Yueling can be sure that she is very confident, otherwise she would not say that.


    Hua Yueling also believed that he would definitely have a way, so she didn''t keep asking.In order to confirm whether there were other missing items, Hua Yueling and her searched here. After confirming that there were none, the two of them took something and left.


    "By the way, that person also said that he would come back, and the other party wanted him to reply to a message. All of you here have already left. Are we a stunner?"


    "Just catch him."


    "Catch him, let''s come?"


    There are only two of them left here, and the others have already left, so if you say that, only they can do this, and no one else can.


    "I can only ask you to help."


    "Originally, I wanted to help you too. If so, leave it to me."


    Hua Yueling didn''t say anything, nodded and agreed.In fact, this is quite normal, Hua Yueling didn''t think there was anything, and it also meant that Lin Qianlian believed in herself now, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to let herself do this kind of thing.


    The two people didn''t rush to leave. Anyway, there was nothing to worry about here. The surveillance outside was solved. The enemy soldiers didn''t come back for the time being, so there was nothing to worry about.


    "What should the people outside do, and whether to send them elsewhere."


    "I have asked other people to clean it up, tie it up and take it to another place."


    "Do you need my help?"


    "Well, let''s go together. See if you still find any."


    Lin Qianlian thought it would not take any effort to find those people, but after thinking about it, they didn''t know how many people were out there. In this case, it would be better to let Hua Yueling help.Anyway, for the time being, the two people have nothing else to do, so it''s okay to help.


    Two people went outside, but they didn¡¯t see anyone else outside. There seemed to be no one around here, but Hua Yueling also found those who were looking for the watcher who was knocked out by her through detection skills. .


    Hua Yueling took Lin Qianlian to find the few remaining people, and then took them to find the stunned monitor.It took some time during this period, but fortunately it didn''t take a lot of time, and the betrayer should still be drinking now, maybe even he might get drunk directly, in that case, don''t worry too much.


    But so far these are just speculations, and it is not certain that this is the case, so it is better to be careful.


    The remaining unconscious monitors were also strapped away. Fortunately, the place they were going was not very far. The main reason was that these guys could not be put where they were hiding, but they had to be put in other places. We let others Help watching.


    In fact, this time the matter was still very troublesome, and thanks to Hua Yueling''s help, it was possible to complete everything at a relatively fast speed.Lin Qianlian naturally understood this, so she was very grateful to Hua Yueling. If Hua Yueling hadn''t helped her, it would be really troublesome, and she didn''t know how much time it would take.


    After solving the external affairs, Hua Yueling and the others went back to the stronghold, and the two of them circulated randomly inside.


    "I don''t know when that guy will come back."


    Lin Qianlian found a bench in the yard and sat down, and Hua Yueling sat beside her, looking up at the sky with her.


    "Perhaps, now he is drinking and eating with another person, maybe he is drunk there and can''t come back."


    "In that case, we don''t seem to have to move out in such a hurry."


    "If you don''t move away as soon as possible, it will be troublesome for those people to come to the door. It is impossible for you to move to a safe place with such a block. Not to mention that you can''t get rid of those who are under surveillance this time. May be discovered by them."


    "Yes, we shouldn''t be here, it''s too dangerous. I had planned to deal with this danger, but..."


    "Don''t worry, no matter what, I will help you. Even if the other party really seals off the city, I can take you out."


    Lin Qianlian did not speak, but stared at Hua Yueling blankly, not knowing what she was thinking.Both people looked at each other silently, and Lin Qianlian showed a smile on her face.


    "Thanks to your help, otherwise I really don''t have the confidence to do all this. Can you continue to help me go?"


    "I will."


    Hua Yueling''s hand and her hand were held together, and the atmosphere between the two changed again, but they still just looked at each other and did not continue to speak.


    Almost all that should be done is done, and the next thing is to wait for the betrayer to come.I just don¡¯t know when the other party will come back. Hua Yueling hopes that the other party can come here earlier. Otherwise, who knows how long to wait here, although it¡¯s good to be with Lin Qianlian, but Hua Yueling still hopes Can resolve the matter here as soon as possible.


    Thinking of these things, Hua Yueling and the others stared silently into the distance.


    "It''s been a long time."


    Lin Qianlian said in a low voice, with an inaudible loss in her tone.Hua Yueling didn''t know what she thought of to feel this way, but he listened very carefully.


    "I don''t want to continue. I had this idea about it not long ago, but I can''t just give up like this, it''s dangerous."

 2264 Chapter 2264

    With the sound of footsteps, Hua Yueling and Lin Qianlian returned to their senses and immediately looked towards the door.


    "Maybe that guy is back."


    Hua Yueling said, he took Lin Qianlian''s hand, and the two of them arrived at the door, Hua Yueling used exploration skills to understand the situation outside.A figure of a person was walking towards this side stumblingly, and it seemed that the other party had drunk a lot.


    "Has he done this before?"


    Hua Yueling asked.


    "No, everyone knows what we are like here, no one dares to do this."


    "So wouldn''t it be possible for him to be exposed like this?"


    Hua Yueling asked strangely again, logically speaking, doing so was very dangerous, but the other party still came here without worry.It''s really doubtful that I still drank too much.


    Whether she had no brains or felt that she didn''t need to continue to pretend, Hua Yueling didn''t know what it was like.There was only one person on the other side, and he did not bring soldiers over. If this is the case, there is no way 9?? after being exposed, it should be because he thinks he will not be discovered.


    "Then I will hide first, and I will talk to him with pity for a while and see what ideas he is making. Don''t worry, I''ll be right next to him. If there is any change in him, I will take action."


    "Ok."


    Lin Qianlian nodded, and the two separated.Hua Yueling hid behind a tree, while Lin Qianlian returned to the bench where she had been sitting before and sat down.


    The footsteps got closer and closer, and he stopped at the door, and then the door was pushed open from the outside, and the man staggered in.After coming in, he shook his head strangely and looked around, yelling strangely, "No one is there."


    Lin Qianlian stepped forward, frowned and watched him ask why he had drunk so much and was still drunk.As a result, the other party looked at her with a completely disrespectful frivolous attitude, and the words in his mouth were not very pleasant.


    Lin Qianlian looked at him coldly with dissatisfaction, the conversation between the two sides was mixed with gunpowder, but Lin Qianlian was not drunk after all, and was different from the other party.


    "Where are all the people here? Why are you a little girl left? Maybe they all ran away because they knew that the adults were going to bring the army, hahaha¡ª"


    He fell to the ground with a smile, and it seemed that drinking too much wine had a big impact on him.


    "This guy is not saved, but you can take him back and ask him how much he has revealed and what he knows."


    Hua Yueling looked at the other party falling to the ground, thinking so in her heart.Fortunately, Lin Qianlian already knew that she was sold by the other party. Otherwise, even if something like this happened, she would not have thought of that.After all, no matter what, it is now considered an internal matter, and everyone''s internal matters are resolved internally. It is the most stupid way to ask outsiders for help.


    I don''t know what this person thinks, he has that kind of self-confidence, he asks people to help him, and then he can become a master instead of being smashed and killed.


    But what he thinks Hua Yueling doesn''t care too much, he just thinks this person is really stupid.


    "Shall I take him away, shall we?"


    "Let''s go together, I''ll take you to a nearby stronghold. I don''t know if that stronghold is safe enough, but if it doesn''t work, put it there first. I try to get others to prepare as soon as possible and move everything away."


    "If you put it in other places, you don''t have to put it close, but this person..."


    Hua Yueling looked at the guy lying on the ground, thinking what to do.The person in front of them is more important to them, so they must be treated with caution, and many things can be learned from him.


    At present, Lin Qian pity and their situation is very dangerous, so the more intelligence they know, the better, and what they lack most is intelligence, which is a problem that needs to be solved for them.


    Lin Qian pity and their intelligence agencies are not clear about how they spend Yue Ling, but now it seems that their intelligence is not very good, not only the situation around them, but also the changes in the entire city.


    If they had enough understanding, they wouldn''t even need Hua Yueling to come, and they would be able to know what happened in advance.It''s a pity that something like this still happened, and Lin Qian pity and the others didn''t even react at all. If Hua Yueling hadn''t told them in advance, they would be really in trouble.


    Anyway, the problem was solved relatively easily this time, but it was solved temporarily.If this betrayer was found, it doesn''t mean that there are no other betrayers. It''s just that this time is over, and the others are not easy to say.


    And this time the incident cannot be said to be completely over. After all, the collaborator of the betrayer who is now caught by them has not sent anyone over yet. If the other party sends someone over, then no one can be found. It is estimated that there will be chaos for a while.


    This neighborhood is definitely not safe. If you can''t find anything there, you may find it in other places nearby.


    So if you can, it''s better not to stay around here, especially people like Lin Qian pity and others. If you can leave, you must leave as much as possible. It is best not to stay here, it is very dangerous.


    Hua Yueling knew this in her heart, and Lin Qianlian knew it naturally, but he also had no choice. This was impossible.After all, there were too many investigators that Hua Yueling solved at one time, so many people were all carried away, and they were very likely to be found on the road. It was very dangerous and would be targeted by other people.


    For people like Lin Qianpian, it is a very dangerous thing to do that. The most important thing for them is to hide their own identity, and not to be found out by others and bring others along. The same goes for walking everywhere.


    So there is no way, those people can only be placed near here, but it is also very dangerous to put those people here, if they are found, the nearby stronghold will definitely be pulled out.


    "Is there no problem with the stronghold near you? Don''t be implicated by hiding those people. If it doesn''t work, I will find a way to take them away and not let them be there to cause you trouble."


    Hua Yueling said so.


    "It shouldn''t be a big problem. They also have hidden places and it is unlikely that they will be discovered."


    "But it is still possible?"


    Hua Yueling continued to ask in a low voice, this possibility is natural, but Lin Qianlian said that she still believes in the possibility of the stronghold over there.They have also been operating that base for a long time, and all kinds of things are doing well.

 2265 Chapter 2265

    Hua Yueling and the others took the fainted guy away, took them to another stronghold nearby, and put the fainted guy there.


    "Speaking of which, is there no hiding place in your stronghold?"


    "Yes, but it''s more dangerous to put it in that place. They might find it when they search."


    "But if those people are useless, it won''t matter if they are discovered. If they are not, just get rid of them."


    "No, maybe you can ask something from them. These people don''t have to come from one place. If you can ask something from them, you will still be rewarded."


    "So..."


    Since Lin Qianlian said so, there is nothing to say.However, Hua Yueling still wondered what to do to solve the possible problems.


    "Where do you hide everyone?"


    Hua Yueling asked.


    In the new stronghold, the people who greeted them looked at Lin Qianlian with some embarrassment. The meaning was obvious, and they were asking her what to do.That kind of thing can''t be told to others casually, especially when Hua Yueling is not familiar with it, even though he came with the leader.


    "Take us over and have a look. Are all those who brought me locked in?"


    Lin Qianlian asked, and then stood up.The person in charge here took Hua Yueling and Lin Qianlian to a room next to him, and saw that there was a stove and the like, which seemed to be a kitchen or the like.


    The man walked to the stove, counted from the inside to the outside, counted to the tenth piece, then pressed his hand down firmly.Accompanied by a heavy sound, it seems that a mechanism has been opened.


    "please follow me."


    Hua Yueling and Lin Qianlian followed the man to the deepest room here. After entering the room, Hua Yueling looked around, but didn''t find where the secret road was.


    But soon he found the place. It turned out that the secret road was hidden deeper, and the man walked to the deepest place, and then groped on the wall, not knowing how he did it, the door flipped over and emerged. There was a path before his eyes.


    Hua Yueling and Lin Qianlian followed the man to the inside, through the door, they entered the depths, the road inside is actually not long, they only took a few steps to reach the place, a road that extends underground.


    The steps are all stone, and it seems that they have put a lot of thought into the secret path here.Hua Yueling and the others followed all the way, the secret road below was quite large, and there were a lot of materials stored in it.


    The man took them to a room, and saw that there were many people in that room. Hua Yueling still had an impression of these people, they were all those who were monitoring the original stronghold.These people were all tied tightly with ropes, and they were all in a coma and did not wake up.


    However, Hua Yueling didn''t actually spend much effort, but for Hua Yueling he didn''t have much effort. For them, it was quite powerful, and they didn''t know how much time they would be in a coma.


    Hua Yueling threw the guy in her hand to the ground.


    "Just throw him here? It''s better to take him farther."


    Hua Yueling still asked like this, he always felt that it was quite dangerous to put this guy here.If this is discovered, not only these guys will be taken away, but the people here will also be in danger.


    "It won''t be a problem. If they don''t know the mechanism here, they can''t find it. The mechanism is very secretive."


    Lin Qianlian also thought it would be fine to put it here, after all, where they are going now is quite far away, it would be dangerous to meet other people on the road.


    In the end, the people in Hua Yueling''s hands were still placed here, since they all felt that there was no problem, let''s put them here for now.After that, if something happens, nothing is the best, but if something happens, he needs to do something.


    Hua Yueling and the others left after throwing people here. There was nothing to do here, not to mention that they had better not stay here for too long, otherwise it would bring danger here.


    If it is not looked at with colored glasses, it should not be that dangerous here.But if they were discovered here or what they came here, then this place is really dangerous.


    "Let''s leave soon, don''t be found out. We have been here."


    When Hua Yueling said so, he and Lin Qianlian left the secret road.After they left, the mechanism door was restored to its original state. You can''t actually see anything just by looking at it this way. It is basically impossible for you to discover that there are secrets hidden in such a place.


    And for an ordinary folk house, instead of knowing that this is a stronghold like they do, there should be no doubt.


    "I''ll send you there. You don''t need to be busy with things here for the time being. Your people had better not come here for the time being."


    "Well, I''ll talk to others. Recently, I can try my best not to act. If it doesn''t work, we can only leave this place temporarily, but the current situation is not easy."


    "If you have such an idea, I will go back and help investigate the situation. However, I don''t think it is necessary to be so anxious. The more anxious you do this, the more you are in danger and the more calm your actions will be."


    "I''m a little anxious, mainly because of what happened during this time. Nothing like this has ever happened before I came here, but here... It turns out that there are so many people in our organization with different ideas. Feeling normal, who would have thought that they would not take organizational matters at all."


    "Such things are also normal. As the organization gets bigger and bigger, there will be more and more problems. So you usually have to pay attention to those people. It''s best not to trust those people too much. Maybe there are some people you think are worthy of trust. But you must always remind yourself not to do that, and to have some reservations no matter what. This is also to protect yourself."


    "How about you?"


    "Me?" Hua Yueling did not expect to mention herself suddenly, although it is strange to say those words by herself, after all, he has only just been with the other person for a long time, and the development between the two parties is more than expected. "Quickly" I am still different from them. We don¡¯t have any conflicts in the organization. I am not interested in those things. They are different. The reason why they conflict with you is because of the organization, at least in this respect. trust."


    "That''s true, you can be trusted in this regard."


    The girl laughed when she heard this.

 2266 Chapter 2266

    Lin Qianlian seemed to be in a better mood, but she still had these sad expressions in her expression.What happened in the organization really made her feel a little uncomfortable. She thought she could do something, but now it seems that she still thinks too much.


    I don''t know how many people in the organization are dissatisfied with me. Perhaps it is not because of what she has done, but because she is young, but stands above those people, and is higher than them.


    This is the reason for those people''s dissatisfaction, but there are other possibilities, anyway, the situation in the organization is not so peaceful now, she must find a way to change some things.


    "What should I do?"


    The girl felt very confused inside. She didn''t know what she could do to satisfy those people.But this is because she is wrong. Some people may dislike her because what she has done is unsatisfactory, but there are still people who oppose her because of other things, such as those who just want to occupy a higher position. , They will not change because of what Lin Qianlian did.


    Lin Qianlian actually knows these things too, but she hopes that those people can be changed, but she doesn''t want to continue like this.But now she has discovered that her forbearance or pretending not to see is of no use.


    The thoughts of those guys are actually understandable. They have always followed their own ideas and will not change because of other people''s changes.Such a thing is actually understandable, but Hua Yueling would not like such a person, especially when the thing he was looking for was off track.


    Hua Yueling sent Lin Qianlian back to her new base, comforted her, and then left.


    "But that guy has been arrested, I don''t know if the other party will send soldiers over."


    Hua Yueling was not very clear about this. After all, it was quite the previous exchange, and he wanted him to come back to understand the situation here and make sure that everyone was here before acting.But now that the person has been arrested, will the action be terminated?


    The possibility exists, but Hua Yueling is not sure, so he decided to wait until then to talk about it.But now he alone has nothing to do. Thinking like this, he walked around there.


    "Well, it''s better to find a safe place."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself that there are still some things that can be hidden and observed, but that will take time.Hua Yueling didn''t know how long it would take to stay here to wait for those people to come, and to be honest, he didn''t have to do that.


    It''s just that Hua Yueling was still a little worried about the stronghold near here, so she decided to look at the situation here.However, he hesitated at the thought of waiting for a long time.Think about it instead of wasting time here, it''s better to go back earlier.


    "Xiaoxue, Qian Lian and I have a lot of intersection, but I still don''t feel any progress until now."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said, he felt whether he was going to be unable to leave this place.


    So far there is no clue about the illusion itself, which is strange enough in itself.


    "This illusion is more powerful than I thought, much more powerful."


    Hua Yueling sighed and said, even if there is a clue for herself to look for.Now I only know that Lin Qianlian is related to the core of the illusion, but I don''t know what the relationship is, what to do, and all these need to be considered for him.


    Some people don''t know what to do. Hua Yueling is actually quite tired in her heart. He hopes that he can have some rest time and stop thinking about it, so that he can take a good rest.


    Recently, he felt very tired. He didn''t get any results from looking for it. He didn''t know where the thing he was looking for, or when he could find what he was looking for.


    This is the thing that bothers him the most. It¡¯s a pity that no one here can help him. Xiaoxue can, but although Xiaoxue has reminded him of some things so far, he hasn¡¯t really helped him, so he still does There is no progress.


    If Xiaoxue could say more things, it would be better for him, but he couldn''t help it. If Xiaoxue didn''t want to say those things, he couldn''t force others to say it.


    I can only do it slowly, there is no other way.This made Hua Yueling feel uncomfortable, he was very at a loss, especially since there was no progress in his actions these days, and he even had the idea of ??giving up.


    But this kind of thought is just thinking about it. After all, he is going back. If he gives up, it means he will live in this place all his life.


    Living in this place is still alive, although Hua Yueling, who has passed the modern life, is still not used to the life here.But it feels okay, coupled with the power he possesses, in fact, living in this world is a more interesting thing.


    He is the most powerful existence in this world, no one can pose a threat to him, but obviously, this is of no use.Hua Yueling didn''t want to obtain rights or something, those things were meaningless to him.


    The most important thing is to quickly go back to your own world. After all, there are older sisters in that world, as well as Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong.It is impossible for Hua Yueling to give up and stay in this illusory world.


    "Crack the illusion..."


    Muttering to herself in a low voice, Hua Yueling patted her cheek, feeling very tired.The most important thing is the exhaustion in his heart. After being busy, he is especially sleepy and just wants to rest quickly.


    It is really boring to think about what happened today. Although he is not qualified to say anything, he still feels so.It is natural that people struggle for their own ideals, and it is also a normal thing.


    But for the sake of my own thoughts, I don¡¯t care about other things at all, I just want to do what I want to do. I don¡¯t care about the feelings of others, and I don¡¯t care whether my actions will cause trouble to others. .


    In Hua Yueling''s opinion, such a person is shameless, but in fact, it is also very boring. There is nothing in pursuing one''s own ideals. Everyone has ideals, but what to do for ideals actually requires thinking.


    For example, the traitor who was knocked out by Hua Yueling was just because of his own ideas, regardless of the organization.Just agree to cooperate with others casually, he doesn''t even know what the person who wants to cooperate with him thinks.


    Such a person cannot be liked anyway. Hua Yueling is unwilling to do such a thing. His idea is to try not to influence others without affecting others.

 2267 Chapter 2267

    Hua Yueling is hidden in the dark, but unfortunately there is no place to rest, otherwise it will feel better.Leaning against the wall, Hua Yueling yawned. Now he is alone here, which is somewhat boring.


    "Those people don''t know if they will come."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but this was also an uncertain matter for him, and he could only guess.But the betrayer didn''t go back, and I don''t know if this will have any effect.


    However, it doesn''t matter whether it will affect or not. Anyway, Lin Qianlian and the others have already moved to other places, and it won''t really matter if someone comes here to search later.


    It won''t have much impact, but in fact, there is one more thing that Huayueling is also getting better, and that is what Lin Qian pity and their goals are for coming here, which he still doesn''t know.


    Lin Qianlian hadn''t told him about this, but even so, they must have important things to do when they came here. There is no need to refute it.It''s just what they are going to do. In Hua Yueling''s view, what they are going to do is definitely not a simple thing.


    Lin Qianlian didn''t know what she thought, she didn''t tell him these things, maybe she didn''t believe him, or she said there were other reasons.Hua Yueling didn''t know this, but he didn''t ask either. Whatever the other party didn''t want to say, she didn''t have to do such annoying things.


    Naturally, she would say it when she wanted to say it, but Hua Yueling was more willing to believe that now Lin Qianlian did not say it for her own good.She must have her own reasons, but he Hua Yueling also feels that it is better to know more about the situation and not to be kept in the dark.


    "It''s hard enough for me."


    Sighing, Hua Yueling stood up straight and stretched, sighed and said.


    Up to now, no one has come, and he doubts whether anyone will come at all.But in fact, even if someone will come, I don¡¯t know how long to wait. It seems that this is the case in a short period of time, and nothing will change.


    Hua Yueling was thinking of various things in his heart, he felt that he didn''t seem to have to wait here at all, and it would be just a waste of time to do that.It''s better to go back and exercise your mental strength when you have such time.


    "Xiaoxue, you said that if my mental power can compete with the illusion in front of me and find the core of the illusion more easily, how much do I need to improve?"


    "Well... this question is not easy to answer. It is better for the owner to feel it. After all, there is no way for others to say a quantitative number."


    "That''s true, but Xiaoxue, you can at least give me a rough idea, so that I can judge how long it will take for me to reach a similar level."


    "Well, well, the owner asked people to think about it, and they can''t say that they can answer immediately. It''s still very difficult."


    When Xiaoxue said so, Hua Yueling had nothing to do, so she could only wait and see what would happen to Xiaoxue''s answer, Hua Yueling was still quite curious.


    But if this is the case, then she must continue to be busy next, Hua Yueling is not going to rest next, she is going to continue to exercise her mental strength.After all, it was because of the fact that his mental strength and illusion skills were not strong enough. If it were strong enough, he would have been able to find the flaws long ago, and he would not have made much progress so far.


    This is not a good way, after all, Hua Yueling only recently learned about the existence of mental power and illusion skills, so there is no time to improve.But there is no way, after all, the improvement of skills and the improvement of mental power are not easy things, and it is impossible to improve as soon as possible.


    No matter how powerful Hua Yueling is, he can''t do this. After all, no matter what kind of improvement it is, there is a gradual process, and it is not to say that it can be completely improved at one time. It is a dream.


    Of course, if you have enough gold coins to buy skill levels, you have to say something else, but Hua Yueling doesn''t have that many gold coins, so it''s very difficult to say.


    Hua Yueling no longer cares about things here, he is going to go home and stay for a while, and then come back and take a look.Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how much time it will take here, and it will definitely not be solved in a while.


    After Hua Yueling left, no one was there anymore, and no one knew what would happen next in this quiet area.In fact, Hua Yueling didn''t know it himself, don''t look at what he had heard before from other places, but the specific volatilization still has to be said at the time, it is not simple to judge.


    This is actually normal. People''s ideas are hard to understand. Some people''s ideas are easier to understand, but most people''s ideas are more difficult to understand.


    Hua Yueling now doesn''t know what other people are thinking, these things are not that important to him, but they are more important to Lin Qianpian and the others.


    When she returned home, Hua Yueling focused entirely on improving her mental power. After a long period of exercise in the previous few days, Hua Yueling was relatively familiar with this aspect.But what worries him a little is that he doesn''t feel the increase in his mental power, and he doesn''t know why.


    The way to exercise mental strength Hua Yueling is already familiar with the road. After returning home, he will start exercising immediately. However, as I said before, I don¡¯t know what happened to the recent exercise. It feels that the effect has been reduced a lot. Like before or during the first period of time, I exercised very quickly.


    "Why is this? Is it because I have been only exercising, or is it that I have reached a point?"


    Hua Yueling guessed at the possibility, but Xiaoxue didn''t say a word, originally he wanted to hear Xiaoxue''s opinion.But there is no way, if Xiaoxue does not take the initiative to pay attention to him, then he can only guess by himself.


    However, according to past experience, or the statements in other books he has read, the greatest possibility of this situation is the lack of practical training.


    A lot of things are like this, just trying to learn or increase strength is not enough, the most important thing is to use it by hand.If you only increase your own strength without trying to use your own strength, under such circumstances, no matter your understanding of mental power or its specific application will not grow too fast. This is a flower The conclusions reached by Yueling, as to whether this is the case, still need to be tested by practice.

 2268 Chapter 2268

    "Perhaps when it comes time to find someone to try, it is really difficult to make a big improvement without trying."


    Hua Yueling had this idea in her heart.Fortunately, the people in this world are all formed by illusion, and the people here are also ordinary people, so there is no need to worry about anything. Using his illusion skills and using mental power to do something will basically not be a big problem. .


    It''s just that it''s better to find some bad guys to try things in this area. Even if it is a fantasy character, Hua Yueling still doesn''t want to do that kind of thing.


    "This is an opportunity. If that person really sends someone to bring the soldiers to that stronghold, he can use them to practice."


    Hua Yueling thought of this suddenly, he didn''t know if it was calculated, or if it happened because of a coincidence.


    In any case, this is an opportunity for him, he can try to use those people to improve his abilities.Or to be more precise, use those people to make one''s mastery of abilities more stable, instead of just improving mental power as it is now, without a real understanding of how to use this power.


    Strength needs to be used to be familiar with it, and it is difficult to be really familiar with how to use it without using it.That''s why Hua Yueling felt that it was not enough to just continue to increase her strength. Obviously, the reason for the slowing down of her strength was because of this.


    "But it hasn''t been long since I came back, there shouldn''t be anything there. Wait a minute, don''t worry."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, taking advantage of the time to continue exercising.After all, even if the growth rate slows down, it is not completely without growth.


    After exercising mental strength at home for a period of time, after almost half an hour, Hua Yueling thought that the time should be almost the same.Therefore, Hua Yueling was not ready to continue exercising, she was going to visit that stronghold.


    In fact, if she could know when the other party was going to be better, but Hua Yueling couldn''t judge this, she could only guess based on what she knew.He naturally hopes that his guess can be more accurate. Who doesn''t want this, but hope is only hope. As for whether the guess is correct, it depends on how much he knows.


    Hua Yueling left the house and quickly moved towards the stronghold.The stronghold is still quite some distance away from where he is now, and it took a lot of time in the past.


    Hua Yueling wasn''t very anxious, she just walked at her usual pace, and walked all the way to her destination.But when he arrived at the destination, he was a little disappointed. He found that there was still nothing there, and no one else came here.


    "It seems that I came too early, or should they not come?"


    Hua Yueling himself didn''t know which point it was, he naturally hoped that those people could come over, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to do what he wanted to do.In fact, I can''t say that I can''t do it at all, I can only say that it will be a little more troublesome. It''s just to find someone else.


    "But if he doesn''t want to send someone over, I can go and find him."


    The problem is that Hua Yueling doesn''t know where the other party lives. Hua Yueling knows the identity of the other party. This is what people have said before.The other party is also a person of some identity, otherwise Hua Yueling would not know him.But that was all, Hua Yueling only knew who the other party was, but didn''t know where the other party lived.


    If you know it, you can go directly to the other party''s troubles, but even this is not very useful. After all, there must be more than one person like that. Even if it is solved, there will be other people who will come to find a guy. Lin Qianlian''s organization troubles.


    The fundamental purpose of Lin Qianlian¡¯s organization is still unclear to Hua Yueling, so he can¡¯t say anything, but what is certain is that Lin Qianlian¡¯s organization will not be popular here, they are The enemy of most people here.


    Hua Yueling also guessed the purpose of Lin Qianlian and their organization based on the information she had obtained. In fact, she didn''t need to say that, as long as she had some thinking ability, she could basically guess what kind of organization it was.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t plan to take care of these things. In fact, Lin Qian pity and their ultimate goal, no matter what it was, was not too important to Hua Yueling. He didn''t want to manage and couldn''t manage it.


    If their purpose had something to do with the illusion itself, Hua Yueling would naturally take care of it, or go back and find out, but obviously that kind of thing didn''t exist.There is no connection between the two things. Because of this, Hua Yueling is not going to take care of these things. He only wants to take care of his own affairs, or he just wants to be able to leave here as soon as possible.


    There are other ideas, but he hasn''t told Lin Qianlian about those ideas yet.Because he didn''t know what Lin Qianlian would think after he said it, he understood Lin Qianlian''s thoughts, but her thoughts about this kind of thing were not easy to say.


    "Still no one is coming."


    Staring at the stronghold not far away, Hua Yueling found a place to sit down, thinking so in her heart.Although it hasn''t been long to return here, he is already a little anxious. Judging from the current situation, the other party does not seem to have any special actions, unlike the previous ones.


    "Is he cheated or did he say that the other party found something? But even if he found something, he should have come here earlier. There shouldn''t be no response at all."


    Hua Yueling thought so, if he could find the other party, he would definitely go to the other party now. It would be better to see what the other party is doing than waiting here.


    But now it must be too late to go back to the tavern, after all, the other party should have left, it is impossible to stay there anymore.But he didn''t know where the other party lived.


    "Forget it, think about what to do so much, just keep waiting."


    Hua Yueling hides in the dark, if he can sleep, he even wants to sleep here.


    "Instead of waiting here, it¡¯s better to go to the stronghold. Although it¡¯s a bit more dangerous, it¡¯s nothing to me. As long as you hide your figure, there¡¯s no problem. If it¡¯s not possible, you can use the hidden skill to leave. ."


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling simply stopped hiding in the dark.He thought of the difference between himself and other people. Other people might not be able to do this. After all, it was very dangerous and might be surrounded with nowhere to escape.


    But he is different, he doesn''t have to worry about these.

 2269 Chapter 2269

    No one can stop him, this sentence is not a joke, Hua Yueling knows that no one can stop him here so that he cannot leave.


    No matter what the situation is, he can easily escape, and even if those people find something unusual, it is impossible to know that he did it.So there is basically no difference between going inside the base and outside.


    In this case, Hua Yueling simply entered the stronghold.After investigating the situation near the stronghold and confirming that there was no one, he sneaked over quietly, reached the wall on one side, and then jumped directly over.


    After entering, he thought again that as a stronghold of Lin Qianlian and their organization, it has a lot to do with Lin Qianlian. In that case, does it mean that this place might also be related to cracking illusions?


    Hua Yueling thought of this, and felt that perhaps she needed to look around, maybe she could find something here.


    So Hua Yueling searched everywhere here, anyway, he was alone now, and there was no idea what else would happen here, so Hua Yueling felt a little unscrupulous.


    Randomly searched everywhere, but he didn''t do it by himself, basically using probing skills to solve problems.This approach is relatively simple and trouble-free, and it can cover all aspects. It''s not like using only your own eyes to find, you may have missed a lot of things unknowingly.


    This is also an aspect that needs attention, but the most important thing is whether there is something hidden in the underground.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t care about these, what he cares most is whether he can find clues related to illusion.It is very difficult to find these here. This is an illusory world, but obviously, it is also a real world.


    It depends on how you look at it. If you don''t think about the illusion here, then it is real to you.It''s just that Hua Yueling is very clear and understands that she can''t live here all the time, he can''t do things like that, he must go back, this is something that must be done.


    So in fact, other things here may not be that important to him. It¡¯s just that Lin Qianlian still shakes him up, making him feel that he should do something, and what needs to be done so that Lin Qianlian can also. To continue to survive is not just to survive as a member of the illusion world, but to live as a real character.


    However, how to talk to Lin Qianlian is also a problem. You can''t say this directly. In that case, Lin Qianlian will react like this.


    Hua Yueling hopes that both parties can talk about this topic in a more peaceful way. He has a lot to tell Lin Qianlian, but he doesn''t know how Lin Qianlian reacted in the end.


    After walking around this place, Hua Yueling found that this stronghold had something special, and that this stronghold was different from some other places he had been to.Although it''s hard to feel it, you might not think so. After all, Hua Yueling has been here so many times, but it is the first time that I think there is a problem here.


    If he hadn''t had the probing skills, he might not have discovered that there was a problem here.There is a special power here, and that power is hidden, I don''t know where it is hidden, but Huayueling truly feels the existence of that power.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to be the same as the power of illusion that I felt before."


    I don''t know why this is, there is a power that I haven''t felt before, maybe it''s just an accidental coincidence.However, Hua Yueling believes that the facts should not be the case. This is not only an explanation that can be explained.


    But Hua Yueling couldn''t think of other possibilities for the time being, and he felt a little strange with this power.The power of illusion is not like this. You must know that he has not only felt the power of illusion, not once or twice, but also has the power of illusion. In this case, he can actually feel the power of illusion and illusion. Of the difference.


    Illusion is performed with mental power, so illusion actually uses mental power.It is not right to say that the power in front of you has nothing to do with spiritual power. It has a certain relationship with spiritual power, but at the same time, it is different from spiritual power. This is what makes it strange. , If it is completely consistent with the spiritual power, it won''t make him feel particularly strange.


    The other thing to talk about is the core issue in the world of illusion. So far Hua Yueling has not found the core of this world.The core is the most important thing. If you find the core, it will be easier to crack the illusion, but now he doesn''t know where the core is, which is very strange.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know where the problem was and had thought about it a lot, but he found that just thinking was actually useless.After all, he thought a lot and knew a lot about the world, but so far there is still no progress. This tells him that just acting in the current way will not have any effect.


    In any case, some changes are needed, although he doesn''t know how he wants to change.It is to change the way of action or change the way of thinking, whichever way is actually not so easy.


    And the most important thing is that he doesn''t know how to make changes, which is very annoying.You can only explore bit by bit by yourself. Apart from exploring and increasing your own knowledge, and then making changes based on the findings, there seems to be no better way.


    Xiaoxue couldn''t ask more, Lin Qianlian didn''t understand this, in Hua Yueling''s opinion, she was just a very poor girl.Whether it is her identity or her future.


    Maybe she doesn''t know her other identity, but if she knows this, she doesn''t know what she thinks.


    Hua Yueling went around all the places that could be moved here, but in the end he still couldn''t find where the strange power was.


    "The hidden ones are pretty good."


    Huayueling thought secretly, knowing that he was looking for it carefully enough.


    The sound of neat footsteps came in from outside, and Hua Yueling was taken aback for a moment before realizing what had happened.


    "They came anyway, I thought they would not come."


    Hua Yueling immediately found a place to hide.He hid in the deep room of the stronghold, and then used his exploration skills to understand the situation outside.


    Those people didn''t have the key here, so when the door was locked, they resorted to directly ramming in.

 2270 Chapter 2270

    After Hua Yueling hid, he heard a heavy noise coming from the exit. Obviously, the guy outside had no other plans, but was about to break in directly.They didn''t know what kind of thing they used to hit the gate.


    It didn''t sound like that, Hua Yueling looked at the door, but his place was a little bit off, so he couldn''t see the whole situation, only part of it.


    The door was hit constantly, but it could be seen that the door was still very strong. Although it was a wooden door, it was obviously impossible to hit it open for a while.Those people had no other way, and they didn''t even think about coming in over the wall. They just banged directly and kept hitting the door.


    Although the big wooden door was swayed by the knock, it still guarded the stronghold quite solidly.


    But no matter how strong it was, it was only a wooden door. Those guys smashed the door open through their efforts, and then saw many people rushing in.After the soldiers came in, someone who was clearly the leader came in.


    "Go and search, and someone will catch me, no matter if you dare to resist!"


    Hua Yueling heard the leader''s order inside, and he glanced at it secretly. It was in a good place and it was not easy to find.


    The soldiers acted immediately after the order was given. They directly searched in a violent manner. The doors of all the rooms were either kicked or knocked open.


    Hua Yueling hid it after that, thinking back to the knowledge he had obtained about illusion.


    Taking the soldiers closer to her as the target, Hua Yueling began to try to attack and control with illusion.


    Hua Yueling directly attacked the two soldiers who came here by illusion. There was no difficulty. The two soldiers did not resist and were directly controlled by illusion.


    "It''s much simpler than I thought."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, he thought that illusion would be simple to deal with the enemy, but he didn''t expect it to be so simple.Basically it is equivalent to doing nothing, and then the other party can only be controlled by you, without any ability to resist.


    Hua Yueling controlled their search, but it was only a matter of a while. After the other soldiers also searched and separated, he controlled the two soldiers to go out and then attacked other soldiers.


    The range that the illusion skills can cover is not small, but maybe because his skill level is still relatively low, so the range that he can cover now is relatively small, and such a stronghold can''t fully cover it.


    And he also learned that it is unrealistic to use illusion to control all the soldiers.Although these soldiers are just ordinary people, they don''t have any special power, but if you want to control so many soldiers, you need a strong mental power and a higher illusion level.


    Don''t underestimate the difference in level. This is not a joke, it is just a difference in level. The power that illusion skills can bring is totally different.


    Others didn''t expect such a thing to happen, so they didn''t have any precautions against the companions who came to their side, and they didn''t even know what happened, and the two were knocked to the ground.


    But this kind of sneak attack didn''t last long, and Hua Yueling didn''t deliberately keep them from being discovered, otherwise it would be meaningless.However, during this period, he still controlled more people, making his own strength stronger, although the number of people was still smaller than that of the other side.


    Under Hua Yueling''s control, his strength here is gradually increasing, while the strength of the other side is constantly weakening.Even the other party didn''t even know what was going on, they had fallen into an absolute disadvantage, which was what the other party could think of.


    Even the number of people on their side has dropped a lot, and the rest are still searching, and everything is still relatively calm, so the leader of the other party has no idea what happened.


    Hua Yueling used this to slowly move out, hiding in a dark place, moving to another hidden place closer to the outside, and then controlling more people.


    After controlling about ten or so, he felt that it was almost the same. The strength between the two sides was basically in a state of balance. In this state, it is still unknown which side will win.


    But, after all, Huayueling is in a state of cheating, and for the time being, Huayueling has no idea of ??directly fighting the opponent. He controls those people to stun his companions. This way to reduce the number of opponents.


    However, such an approach was quickly discovered anomalous. In fact, if Huayueling really didn''t want to be discovered, it could be done without any problems.But he didn''t care, just gave an order to those soldiers.Then leave them alone. Without the precise control of anyone, their actions will naturally not be so logical, and it is only natural to be discovered.


    "What are you doing?!"


    When they found those who were attacking their own people, those people felt incredible questioning.However, the person he questioned did not answer this question, but immediately stepped forward to attack them.


    However, the other person''s question has attracted the attention of others, and the leader standing in the yard immediately realized what seemed to be happening here, and quickly directed the rest of the people around him to pass.


    "What''s wrong over there? It''s so noisy. Go over and take a look. If you find someone, take them to me."


    The leader didn''t take this seriously, it was just that, and then after the people next to him passed by, he stopped paying attention to the matter there, and continued to stay where he was, waiting for the results of their actions.


    However, he soon discovered that the situation was not right, and he could not say that he found it. After all, the chaos inside quickly intensified, and it is impossible to say that he did not know the situation.It''s just the extent of the situation.


    Originally, he thought that with the people he had brought, he could easily solve the problems inside.But things were more difficult than he thought, and soon he discovered the biggest problem. On the contrary, his soldiers fell into a disadvantage.


    It was impossible, he thought so in his heart, but then he noticed that it was not the people in this stronghold he imagined that it was fighting against his own soldiers, but the soldiers under his own hands.In other words, his soldiers are now resisting himself.


    He was beating himself, what was going on, he immediately walked forward, yelling, trying to recover the soldiers who were fighting against him.

 2271 Chapter 2271

    Under Hua Yueling''s control, the soldiers under his control soon had the upper hand.There are more people on their side than on the other side, and at the beginning, he adopted the method of dispersing and destroying. After being discovered, the number of people on the other side was already evenly matched.


    But even so, when the other party didn''t understand what was happening at the beginning, it was still those people controlled by Hua Yueling that had the upper hand.


    Taking advantage of the state where the other party didn''t know what happened, Hua Yueling directly controlled those people to attack their companions who hadn''t reacted yet.


    The other party was messed up by this one, and before she knew it, Hua Yueling had the upper hand.When the other party reacted, although the overall strength and number of the two parties may be evenly matched, in that area alone, there are still more people and stronger in Huayueling.


    The people Hua Yueling controlled were basically all people nearby, so there were a lot of people on his side. When the other party reacted and sent someone over, Hua Yueling had completely suppressed the other party.


    However, Hua Yueling only understood the situation here, and then left the place and went to another place.


    Hua Yueling didn''t plan to care about the battle there anymore, unless he fell completely below, but Hua Yueling thought it wouldn''t be the case.Even without his help, the strength between the two parties is not that bad, but there is still one thing to worry about, that is, whether the people under his control know how to cooperate.


    Logically speaking, there should be no problem. After all, he just used illusion to confuse the other party, not making the other party a fool.


    Hearing the fierce fighting outside, the sound of the fog collision between the two sides, Hua Yueling was not affected at all.He came to the front quickly and didn''t bump into the soldiers here. It seemed that the soldiers were all attracted to the outside by the outside sound.


    Hua Yueling thought about this. At this time, he was already at the forefront, observing the outside through the window, and found the figure of the leader.The other party hasn''t noticed what happened, and still stands outside without any movement.


    It seemed that he didn''t want to know what happened in the past. He just sent the past of his side to see the situation. Now there is no one beside him.


    If Hua Yueling was someone else and had some other ideas, it would naturally be the best opportunity to act now, but Hua Yueling was not.He didn''t plan to catch the opponent either. The reason why he came here was just to continue trying to see if the illusion skills were useful for this guy.


    "It shouldn''t be too big a problem."


    Hua Yueling thought to himself that after selecting the target, he would directly use the illusion skills to pull the opponent into the illusion.


    Originally, Hua Yueling thought that he would encounter some difficulties, but soon he discovered that in this respect, there is actually not much difference between an ordinary soldier and a leader like the opponent.


    Although he thought that a character like this small leader should be stronger in mental power, he soon realized that this idea was actually wrong.


    Although the mental power of the little leader may be stronger, it should be understood that this kind of person who has not been trained and has no knowledge of mental power and illusion, in fact, even if there is a gap in mental power, the gap will not be. a lot of.


    Without any twists and turns, Hua Yueling used illusions to control the opponent, and the opponent was pulled into his illusion space.


    Hua Yueling thinks this is quite interesting, and it is a little different from what she imagined.Originally, he thought that this kind of fighting method was better than going to close combat, but now he discovered that this kind of battle actually meant such a battle.


    It''s completely different from what you imagined. It''s fun to control others to do things.


    However, there are some differences between the leader and the guys Hua Yueling controlled before. Although the other party was simply controlled by his illusion skills and pulled into the illusion space, Hua Yueling found that she could not really Controlling him, he entered the illusion space and still had a relatively strong self-awareness. In this case, it was more difficult to control him to act according to his own ideas.


    Must completely control his spirit, let him be completely controlled by illusion.


    Hua Yueling increased the output of mental power, and the mental power gap between the two parties was still too big, and the other party was soon under control.Originally, the other party was still wondering what had happened, so there was no need to think about it anymore.


    Controlled him to walk inside, and then asked him to draw out the weapon, and directly waved the weapon and ordered the soldiers to stop.


    "Well, let me see, who is the guy who ordered him over."


    Since Hua Yueling completely controlled the other party, he could search for the information he knew from the other party''s memory. Among them, there were some useful information, although it certainly cannot be said that all of them are very useful.


    "So, that guy lives there, not too close to my house. Well, in this case, just make up a fake message for him and let him take someone out of here."


    The soldiers were not dead, and Hua Yueling simply used illusion techniques to confuse the remaining people.Hua Yueling''s illusion can''t change other people''s memories, maybe it can be done by waiting for a higher level, but at least he can''t do it now.


    However, Hua Yueling can still use the illusion ability to interfere with the other party''s memory, but it is not clear whether this ability is useful, and whether it can really interfere with him, now it is just a guess.


    Hua Yueling herself naturally hoped that her approach would be successful. After all, he only learned that approach from the knowledge he possessed. As for whether it was useful or not, he still had to talk about it after using it.


    Hua Yueling uses her newly learned abilities to make changes, uses her mental power to interfere with the other''s thoughts, just interferes with recent memories.He thinks that the problem shouldn¡¯t be big. After all, the mental power of these people is really weak and easier to influence, unlike the other people he meets, who are stronger than him in terms of mental power and abilities. .


    People here are weaker than him in all aspects. In this case, the probability of success is naturally greater, and the probability of failure is relatively small.But now it is also an experiment, so he can''t be sure that this is definitely useful. It still has to be tried before he can judge whether this is the case. For now, Hua Yueling is still not sure.

 2272 Chapter 2272

    After Hua Yueling tried it, then he dispelled the illusion, he wanted to see if what he did was useful.It may be useful, but it may also be useless. Hua Yueling himself can''t say for sure what will happen. After all, he is acting in accordance with the "tutorial". Whether it can succeed depends on the specific situation.


    After those people woke up, they all had a confused expression of what had happened, but soon their situation changed, especially the leader who showed a dazed expression, and then ordered the soldiers to leave with him.


    "Hurry up and carry those worried guys back."


    He directly ordered that, as for the timid guys he was talking about, they were those who were directly controlled by Hua Yueling to Universe.


    "I don''t know which bastard said that there is a clue here, a waste of time."


    Muttering in his mouth, then he took the soldiers he had brought and left the place.Hua Yueling was observing in the dark, looking at the situation from the opponent''s actions just now, it was quite good, much better than he had imagined. The opponent was easily deceived by him using illusions, so it seemed that there was no problem.


    "That''s fine. They shouldn''t bother here again... Well, not necessarily. Although it is possible that the guy thinks he has been deceived, but he may not find that guy. I will realize something. The best way is to use illusion skills to change his memory. If you do that, you don''t have to worry about him doing other things."


    Hua Yueling thought so, so he felt like following the guy in front, following him to the other party''s home, and then using illusion skills to change the other party''s memory.


    "Maybe I can give him some trouble and try."


    Hua Yueling had a new plan. Since that guy is causing trouble here, he should think about being troubled by others himself.But Hua Yueling felt that it would not have thought of this. He thought he was in control of everything, but it was not the case.


    Hua Yueling followed the leader to a place, but did not see the person Hua Yueling wanted to see.Instead, I saw another figure who was more like a general than him.


    It should be the general who listened to that person and then photographed him, but the general did not expect to find nothing there.


    "Did you block it immediately when you got there?"


    "Similarly, General, I will block the place according to your instructions. I am sure that absolutely no one can escape under my nose. And if the news is really the same as I know, it is impossible for them to have so many people. Leave in such a short time."


    "In other words, they got the news in advance."


    "It''s also possible that there is not a stronghold in the first place."


    The general took a deep look at him, and then asked some questions about what was unusual there, what they found, and so on. After making sure that there was no other gain, the general let him leave.


    "He said too much."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, this was not what he ordered the other party to do, but he did not expect that the other party would say such a thing, it really exceeded his expectations.


    But it''s all like this now. No matter whether the other party believes what the person said, it can''t be changed. Huayueling is also beautiful in other ways, unless he uses illusion skills to change the other party''s mind, but Huayueling doesn''t want to do this , If everyone uses the same method to solve it, that would be meaningless.


    So Hua Yueling didn¡¯t care about the things here. Then things should develop as they go. He is not going to take care of these things. Just let things develop according to its established route. Hua Yueling feels that she doesn¡¯t. There are so many necessary districts.


    But he did not leave here, because he knew that the general should go to the man he was looking for.He can go to that place with the general.


    Sure enough, without waiting for a while, the general stood up and walked outside.Hua Yueling immediately dodged and hid. In fact, he had many ways to prevent the opponent from seeing him, but he did not adopt this method, but still followed the opponent behind to where he was going as before.


    It didn''t take long for them to follow him before they had reached their destination.Hua Yueling did not continue to follow the other party, but found a place where there was no one. One turned over to the wall, and then jumped directly into the courtyard.


    "Well, there is no one here. It is safer to go here."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and quickly went to a place where no one was there.In fact, he could directly use illusion to make others ignore his existence, but Hua Yueling did not adopt such a method.


    At the same time, he was also observing the current position of the general, which was also more important, otherwise it would be more troublesome just for him to find the master here.


    The general found the housekeeper, and the housekeeper took him to the house where the master was.


    Hua Yueling bypassed the people in this house, and then went all the way to a room with no one beside that room.Hua Yueling is hiding here, eavesdropping on their words, he wants to hear what these two guys will talk about.


    "Is it done?"


    The general was asked as soon as he entered.


    "The people there have already mentioned that they are gone. I don''t know where they got the news. The people I sent didn''t find anything there."


    "Did you miss the wind? This matter is left to you to investigate, who leaked the wind?"


    "I went back to investigate, and the people I sent said strange things."


    The conversation between the two was not long, or even short. After a short conversation, the two parties said goodbye to each other, and then the general left.


    "That guy, could it be that his actions were discovered?"


    After the general left, the person in the room kept turning around. After a while, he sat down and wrote something, then called his butler and asked him to give the note to someone else.


    Hua Yueling only eavesdropped here for a while. After eavesdropping, he found that there seemed to be nothing interesting here, and didn''t get more information from those guys.


    In fact, this is also normal, Hua Yueling doesn''t care much about these things, after all, the relationship with herself is not very big, if it were not for the girl, he would not pay attention to these things.


    It seems that the matter is not over yet, Hua Yueling thought in her heart that they will continue to act, but they don''t know what will happen next.

 2273 Chapter 2273

    In fact, Hua Yueling can now directly use illusion to pull the other party into the world of illusion. Regardless of the other party, it can be regarded as a person with identity, but after trial, it will not be too much.It was relatively easy for Huayueling to really control him, and it would not take much effort.


    "Well, it''s fun to try, but it''s better not to let him remember."


    It''s not bad just to make the other party think that it is a ghost. Anyway, there is no need to let the other party know that he exists.However, Hua Yueling also understood that the other party must know him. After all, the previous discussions between the two people also talked about themselves, but they still didn''t understand their own strength.If he really knew what kind of power he possessed, he probably wouldn''t have such thoughts now.


    Hua Yueling acted while thinking so, he was looking forward to seeing the other party''s expression after entering the world of illusion.What kind of expression will the other party show, Hua Yueling is very curious about it.


    But he also believed that the other party would definitely not believe it at first, feeling that he was dreaming, or something else.But soon he will realize that the situation is not right, and will realize that there is no other way but to watch things happen.


    Hua Yueling used the illusion skills to get the opponent into the illusion world. It was not that difficult to do so. It took almost no effort, Hua Yueling had already got the opponent into an interesting place.


    Not an ordinary world, but a world full of abnormalities.However, Huayue''s illusion skill level is still lower, so there is no way to create a world that is too real. That world is still a bit false, and the things in it are not real enough. It is easy to see that this is a falsehood. world.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t worry that the world she created would be seen through, because even if the other party really saw through it, it was actually useless.That¡¯s it, even if the other party sees it through, the end result is still the same.


    Just as Hua Yueling thought, after the opponent was brought into the world of illusion, the first thing the opponent felt was whether he had hallucinations.But soon he realized that there was something wrong. This was not an illusion. He pinched himself hard, but everything in front of him still existed. Everything in front of him seemed to be real, but it was not real.


    "How is this going?!"


    The man couldn''t believe what was happening before him, and asked loudly, but unfortunately no one would answer his questions.


    Hua Yueling didn''t do more, just put the other party in the world of illusion, he did not try to control the other party, there is no need for that.I believe that after being tempered in the world of illusion, the opponent should be greatly changed.


    As for what happens in the world of illusion, that is not what Hua Yueling needs to take care of. He only needs to create an environment of illusion and form a world of illusion, and he doesn''t care about the others.


    At the beginning, the other party remained calm, which meant that everything was just a joke, and he must have fallen into some kind of mental problem, and he would get better soon.But soon he will be disappointed. Everything hasn''t changed because of his thoughts. On the contrary, nothing has changed. After a period of time, he is still in this place and he can''t leave here.


    "You can just play here."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, thinking of the various things that the other party might experience next, she couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    Let him make trouble for himself, this is the treatment he deserves.


    But just don''t know if he will go crazy in this world, Hua Yueling thinks it is still possible, but the possibility is still relatively small.After all, it is impossible for such a person to have no willpower at all. As long as he has enough willpower, he should be able to persevere in the face of such weird things.


    Hua Yueling stayed here for a while, and then left, let the other party play in the illusion world for a while, so there is no need to worry about getting the other party out so early.No matter how much you have to let the other party enjoy and enjoy the environment inside, otherwise all this will soon be in vain.


    Although Hua Yueling knew that she didn''t spend anything at all, there might be nothing easier than this.


    Hua Yueling didn''t spend much time, and easily turned the other party into a fool.Then Hua Yueling didn''t care about the other party anymore, and left here directly like this, he felt that he didn''t need to stay here anymore.


    And even if you continue to stay here, it won''t do any good. Instead of staying here, it''s better to leave.


    "By the way, there is one thing I forgot. I should learn from him how much he knows."


    Just when Hua Yueling was about to leave, she suddenly patted her head and said.He was still very interested in this. How much did the other party know about Lin Qian Lian and their organization, and where did this understanding come from? Was it only learned from the betrayer, or did it have other news.


    He wanted to know more about these things, so he came back again, and then used mental suppression to control the opponent, and read the information he wanted from the opponent''s head.


    Regardless of what Hua Yueling did seem to be easy, but this kind of thing is not easy to do.


    Ordinary people can''t do it, let alone ordinary people, there may be many people who are stronger than Hua Yueling in terms of mental power and illusion.This is certain, the reason Hua Yueling can do it is also because he is special.


    And the people in this world basically don''t have much knowledge about illusion, and their mental power is relatively weak, so it is easier for Hua Yueling to act.


    Otherwise, it will be a lot of trouble, not to mention the person in front of him, even if all the people in this world are added, it is estimated that there is no one who can resist Hua Yueling''s ability.


    "Oh, it seems that he doesn''t know much."


    Hua Yueling thought in her heart after she learned about it. Basically, everything the other party knew was heard from the betrayer.In addition to these, he also sent people to collect information, but the information collected was obviously nothing.


    "In this way, their organization is at least good at protecting its own information."


    After understanding, Hua Yueling thought.In this case, there is no problem, at least there is no need to worry about him going to trouble, but I believe that after this night of life in the illusion world, the other party will no longer have that kind of thoughts after coming out.

 2274 Chapter 2274

    Hua Yueling left here after learning some facts she wanted to know from the other party.He felt that he didn''t need to continue wasting time here, there was no need for that.


    There is nothing worth doing here besides wasting time, that''s for sure.Hua Yueling understood everything she wanted to know, so why should we continue to stay here? It would be just a waste of time to continue.


    Hua Yueling thought so, then turned and left here.At least the other party doesn''t need to do anything this evening.I just don¡¯t know if anyone will find that his state is wrong, but in fact, even if it is discovered, it is nothing to Hua Yueling. There is no need to worry about this, because even if it is discovered, the other party cannot know how to respond. In the end, nothing happened.


    No one knows that he did this thing, and he also believes that in this world, no one but himself can do such a thing.


    Of course, if it is said that the existence of the creation of this world itself can do this, Hua Yueling thinks that there is still such a possibility, but Xiaoxue also said that it was created by an illusion skill that he could not control.


    There is no idea for the illusion skills that are not under his control, and he did it only because it had to do it, not because it wanted to do it.


    This kind of thing still needs to be clarified, so Hua Yueling basically doesn''t need to worry too much.Maybe sometimes the illusion skill itself will do something, but this will certainly not cause him much influence.


    After Hua Yueling left here, he didn''t know what to do. He wanted to find the core of this illusion world, but he didn''t know how to find it.After all, he had basically turned the city around once, and even looked for the stronghold where Lin Qian pity and them were before.


    There he found that there were some differences, but he did not fully realize that the hidden power was related to the illusion world itself.


    "Xiaoxue, do you think the power I found there has any connection with this illusion world?"


    Hua Yueling felt that there should be some connection, because that kind of power obviously would not have been created by Lin Qianlian and the others.Under this circumstance, the only one who can create that kind of power is the illusion skill itself that created this illusion world.


    So why should such power be left where, and what is the role of such power?Hua Yueling thought, according to his speculation, that kind of power should have a lot to do with the illusion world, but he didn''t know exactly where it was.


    The only thing to say is that there is definitely not the core of this illusion world, which is certain.


    The core of illusion is definitely more concealed and more difficult to detect than the power there. Another point to be said is that the core of illusion possesses a certain special power. After all, it is called the core of illusion, it cannot be that. This simple power.


    Hua Yueling understood this. After all, he had cracked illusion before, and he also knew illusion. It was normal to understand these.


    "But even if it is not the core of illusion, you can take a closer look. It wouldn''t be the case if it hadn''t been messed up by them before. Now you can take a closer look, maybe you can get some useful clues."


    Thinking about this, Hua Yueling decided not to go home first, and then visit the stronghold.When she arrived at the stronghold, Hua Yueling unexpectedly found Lin Qianlian hiding beside her, hiding in a dark corner and watching secretly.


    The gate of the stronghold remained as it was when it had been hit. After the people who searched for it left, they did not restore the damaged things to their original condition, but just threw them away.


    Hua Yueling didn''t care about these, otherwise it wouldn''t be the case.But no matter what, Hua Yueling didn''t have any interest in these, and he wasn''t prepared to take care of them. After all, that base would not be able to continue to be used in the future.


    Even if people can live there, or someone will move in to live there, it won''t be as many people live as before.


    Nothing has been found out. This is a fact, but even so, it is considered a dangerous place, not a safe place.Lin Qian made it impossible for them to put their safety above the possibility. What they need to ensure is absolute safety, not possible safety, even if this kind of safety possibility is relatively large.


    Hua Yueling did not expect that he would come back at this time, but since she was here, Hua Yueling did not go directly to the stronghold, but found her.


    "Why are you here?"


    Hua Yueling asked.


    "I want to see the situation here," Lin Qianlian replied, her eyes filled with gratitude. "If it weren''t for you, we might have been caught here. I didn''t expect him to do this kind of thing. ."


    "This is actually quite normal, so you have to be more careful in the future. It''s best not to expose your actions lightly. Moreover, it is better for the people around you to be defensive."


    "Well, I will be careful. But why are you here again."


    "There are some weird places. I hid there when those people came here to search in the afternoon. I noticed that strange place and I was very curious, so I came back and took a look."


    "Weird place?"


    Lin Qianlian didn''t understand what he was talking about, but Hua Yueling didn''t expect her to understand.This is actually normal. Only people like him can understand this kind of thing. It is impossible for ordinary people like girls to understand what he is talking about.


    "Yes, there is a more interesting power."


    "Can I go and see with you?"


    Lin Qianlian was also very interested in this and asked him.


    "No problem, since you are here, let''s go together."


    Hua Yueling took her, and the two of them went to the front stronghold. They went in directly through the gate that was knocked open. After entering inside, Hua Yueling took her to the place where she found the strange power.


    "Here is...this is our utility room. It is filled with useless or very old things."


    "No, the power is not here, but in a deeper place."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and said.


    "Deeper place, but there is no underground passage here? Our underground passage is located elsewhere."


    "There is actually an underground passage here. It may have been a long time ago. It was later closed. That''s why you didn''t know it. But this level of concealment can''t hide me."

 2275 Chapter 2275

    Lin Qianlian didn''t know that there was an underground secret room here, let alone she knew where the passage to the underground was.


    But unlike her, although Hua Yueling was not a member of their organization, in this short period of time, Hua Yueling knew more than they knew.


    Hua Yueling even knew more than all of them combined, at least about the secrets of this place.After all, Huayueling possesses BUG-like skills, and he wouldn''t be able to do it without relying on this skill.


    If you have no skills, you need to use some skills to find such places, but this does not mean that such skills are really useful.Its practicality is not so great, in contrast, exploration skills are more useful.


    If people who don''t know the probing skills want to find, the best way is to dig one place by place, but they absolutely can''t do this. A good place will be dug out by the time.What''s more, people like them don''t even know that there is a secret underground tunnel here.


    It will be different if you know it, but the situation will naturally be different if you don''t know it.


    Lin Qianlian was very surprised after hearing what Hua Yueling said. She really didn''t expect that there would be something she didn''t know existed in this place.Originally, she didn''t think about how much she knew about this place. After all, this place was originally just a temporary base, and there was not much special place to say.But it doesn''t hurt anymore, this place still has that kind of secret place.


    "Is this building your stronghold early, or was it bought later?"


    Hua Yueling asked Lin Qianlian, this question is actually quite important.If it belonged to them a long time ago, perhaps the secret path here is related to them, but if it is not, then the secret path here is somewhat interesting, it should be made by the original owner of the stronghold sold to them or Filled in.


    No matter which one is interesting, Hua Yueling is rather curious about it.


    "It should have been a long time since I bought it. But in the past we only sent some people here. I have never been here, so I don''t know much about these. But it shouldn''t be our people. It''s probably here. What the original master had made was only that he blocked the secret tunnel underground, and he didn''t tell us about it, so we don''t know."


    "This is actually a bit interesting. The most interesting thing is whether the other party did it on purpose, or just wanted to block the underground tunnel like this. What the underground tunnel was originally for."


    Lin Qianlian frowned. She still doesn''t know where the secret underground passage Hua Yueling is talking about, she can''t see it.


    "Forget it, let''s just go and check it out. It''s not very useful to guess like this. I believe that if you look at it in time, you will definitely find the answer."


    Hua Yueling no longer guesses, there is no need. After all, guessing for a long time is just my own guess. The most important thing is to see it in person. Only by seeing it in person can we judge what is going on. Guessing does not mean. In fact, it is just a guess.


    "It''s right here. But it''s not easy to dig down. It should be to hide the secret passage. The passage is hidden deeper, and the upper part is buried by soil. You need to dig down."


    "Let''s dig together, but what about the ground?"


    "Come on, the ground needs to be destroyed. Of course, if we don''t want to destroy the ground here, there are other ways. We can go outside and dig outside. The passage extends to the outside, which is quite long. You can also dig into the passage from the outside."


    "Will it be troublesome?" Lin Qianlian didn''t care so much about these. "Which is easier to come from. There is no need to go outside. That would destroy the secret passage itself, right?"


    "Well, it''s almost the same. If you still want to use this, it would be better to dig from the inside, but then you only need to clean up a bit, and if the outside is digged, it will not be so easy to bury and clean up.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t have to be useful here. Let''s just go inside and take a look. You can start wherever you think is better."


    Lin Qianlian has no opinion on this, she thinks it doesn''t matter where she starts.


    "Okay, then start digging from the inside, there is no need to go outside."


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling decided to start digging from the inside, after all, he was not willing to destroy the secret tunnel itself.Excavating from the outside is very likely to destroy the secret road, and it will also hinder their actions.


    "I''ll open this side first," Huayueling pointed at the place close to the wall not far away. The entrance to the underground secret passage was there, where the original traces remained, but they were filled in later. It''s on, so you can''t see anything from the outside.And even if you really damage the ground, you can¡¯t tell by looking at the soil buried underneath. "You go back to the site, I have to destroy the ground. But if you recover later, you have to find someone to help. "


    "It''s okay, as long as you can go down here. After that, it may be abandoned. If someone comes again, I will let those who come take responsibility."


    "Okay, then I will start."


    Hua Yueling directly took out a weapon, Lin Qianlian almost knew all of these anyway, and based on the current relationship between the two people, Hua Yueling didn''t have to hide these from her.


    In Lin Qianlian''s surprised gaze, Hua Yueling injected strength into the weapon in his hand, waving a sledgehammer with both hands and hitting the ground heavily.With a louder sound, the ground was torn apart by him, and he could easily move it away.


    Hua Yueling removed the debris from the ground, and the next problem was the accumulated soil below.There is still some distance from here to the place where the passage is, but if you really want to dig it, it won''t take much effort, just a little troublesome.


    And he needs tools like shovel. Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t have such a tool in his hands, so he asked Lin Qianlian, and then found two shovel from here. He and Lin Qianlian each have one. Dig from above to below.


    In fact, it won''t take long for Hua Yueling to be alone. Lin Qianlian doesn''t look a little soft and weak, but actually she is really good at doing things.It''s certainly not comparable to him, but it''s not bad at all compared to ordinary men.

 2276 Chapter 2276

    The two dug down, and the excavated soil was thrown directly to one side. After a while, two mounds of soil were piled up on both sides.


    After digging in this way for about ten minutes, he could be regarded as seeing the passage hidden underneath that Hua Yueling said.The passage doesn''t look very large, it can only accommodate one person through it.


    "I''ll go in in a while, and you will follow me behind."


    After all, the passage hasn¡¯t been used for a long time. The lower part looks okay, and there are stairs, but the upper part looks a bit dangerous and looks like some fixed marks, but it must have been unmaintained after so long. How much security is hard to say.


    Before Hua Yueling walked in, she deliberately stretched out her hand and pressed it up, feeling that the damage was good, not as if she would collapse, but Hua Yueling was not sure that there would be no problem.


    "You just have to stay with me. I can protect you from any danger that way. If you get too far away from me, it will be a little dangerous."


    "I will follow you."


    Naturally, Lin Qianlian would not take her life safety to heart. She followed Hua Yueling closely, but she who walked behind was not that scared.


    The two people walked down the stairs together. This stairway was not long, but when he reached the bottom, Hua Yueling looked forward and found that the road had not reached the end.


    There is a relatively long road ahead, and this road is what Hua Yueling said can be dug from the outside.It took them a long time to get here, let alone how long it would take to dig.


    "The construction here is pretty good. It seems that a lot of effort was spent on building this place."


    Lin Qianlian looked at this relatively long passage and said.


    In any case, it must have taken a lot of effort to build this underground secret passage. If nothing else, the passage and the stairs will cost as much effort as the individual.Not to mention the deeper I don¡¯t know what it is like.


    Hua Yueling and the others continued to walk along this road. This road was not short. After a little calculation, Hua Yueling felt that this secret room should be on the edge of the stronghold.


    In other words, they have to continue walking a certain distance in this way to reach their destination.Hua Yueling didn''t know why the other party built the underground secret room like this, is it for safety reasons?But this is not safe, right? After all, whether it is near or far, as long as the entrance is found, then it is only a time difference.


    I don''t know what the other party thinks, Huayue Lingye doesn''t quite understand the other party''s thoughts.But now he doesn''t need to understand the other party''s thoughts. What he is most interested in is what kind of use the other party has built such a basement.


    "But maybe there is nothing in it. After all, he sold all the strongholds to you. It''s impossible to keep the things in there, unless it''s useless."


    "Perhaps. But not necessarily. After all, he has sealed the basement."


    "It means that he doesn''t want to let people in. It means that the contents may not have been removed, but still remain here."


    "Don''t think so much, let''s go and see."


    When the two reached the deepest point, they found that the road in front of them was blocked by a gate, the gate was tightly closed, and the keyhole could be seen on the gate.


    "What should I do now? We don''t have the keys."


    "If it doesn''t work, it can only be destroyed directly."


    The deeper part is actually safer. The walls, the ground and the top are all reinforced, just like the houses outside.They are all built with bricks and the like.Although it looks very old, at least it is more secure than before.


    Hua Yueling pushed the door. Obviously, the door was locked and it was not that easy to let them in.


    "It doesn''t seem to work without a key, but it doesn''t matter, I have another way."


    When Hua Yueling said this, he remembered that he still had a lock-related skill, but he hadn''t used it all the time, so he was about to forget it.Now there is a chance.He just doesn''t know if this ancient lock is connected with the knowledge he has learned. If they don''t, he has nothing to do.


    "You still do this?"


    Lin Qianlian saw him bring out a peculiar tool, then knelt down and started to get busy in front of the lock, and asked curiously.


    "Well, I have learned some relevant knowledge. But I haven''t practiced it much. I have only used it once or twice. And this lock is my first attempt at it. It may not be useful."


    After Hua Yueling finished speaking, she started to concentrate on her life. Unlike what he thought, this kind of lock was actually simpler in comparison.Don''t say that Huayueling has relevant knowledge, but it doesn''t. It is estimated that the problem can be solved completely by relying on the high-tech in his hand, and it doesn''t need to be so troublesome.


    Without letting Lin Qianlian wait too long, Hua Yueling opened the door and the two walked in together.They discovered that this place was not just used as a warehouse. This place was obviously planned. There was not just a hall inside, but many rooms, and the doors of those rooms were closed.


    The ground is full of dust, so it still feels a bit uncomfortable to walk in.There was basically nothing in the hall, Hua Yueling inspected the situation in those rooms, and the situation inside surprised him a bit.


    All kinds of things are piled up in those rooms, and none of them are useless things.


    "Inside..."


    Lin Qianlian was attracted by his reaction and quickly asked what was wrong.


    "Let''s take a look at it for yourself. The things in it are really bad for the original owner to throw away. What if it is closed, it''s not just thrown here to waste."


    When Hua Yueling said this, she led her to the door of a room and opened the door to show her what was inside.


    "this is--"


    Lin Qianlian was stunned to see the things piled up in the room. If these things were not discovered by them, but by others, it would be a big trouble.Fortunately, it was discovered by them.But these things definitely can''t be left like this. If you want nothing, the best way is to continue to put this place under the jurisdiction of Fengcun, so that this place cannot be discovered by others.


    "So many weapons are hidden here, what are they going to do?"


    "More than that, there are other things, you can go to other rooms to see, they are all interesting things."

 2277 Chapter 2277

    The two quickly turned around all the places here, and Lin Qianlian was really shocked by the various things hidden here after finishing the turn.It''s incredible.


    "These things, if these things are discovered, even if they don''t need anything else, they can kill us all. I didn''t expect such things to be hidden here."


    "Do you know who sold you this place?"


    "I don''t know much about this. I didn''t buy it here, but I bought it before. I just know that there is such a place that can be used, and the others are not very clear."


    Lin Qianlian said so.Hua Yueling nodded after hearing this. In fact, this is quite normal, but if it is possible, he thinks it would be better to understand, after all, such a place is very dangerous for them.


    It is simply impossible for them to ship all the things here.There are too many things here, and there will be a lot of movement, not to mention how to transport it out, if it needs to be checked, it will definitely be concealed.


    In fact, it is not particularly difficult, but the key lies in how to get it out.


    "These things must be left here temporarily. It is better to fill in here after we go out. If there is nothing wrong, I don''t think we should get it out again."


    Lin Qianlian looked at the various weapons and armors stored here, as well as gold nuggets and other things, what the people who left these things were thinking about.I don''t worry because I think I will definitely not be discovered, or I have other intentions.


    However, Lin Qianlian felt that there were other possibilities too. Perhaps the leader of the previous organization had made this place, but he forgot to mention it himself, so this place was forgotten.


    But if you think about it carefully, this statement is actually not accurate, and it shouldn''t be the case.Lin Qianlian himself didn''t know which possibility it was, and couldn''t make an accurate judgment. After all, he didn''t know this place at all before this.


    "In fact, there is no need to be so nervous. If you want to use the things here, I can help you change it. As long as the mechanism is set, only you can turn it on. In that case, you don''t have to worry about being discovered by others."


    "Are there any problems?"


    Lin Qianlian still asked with some worry.


    "If it is not well hidden, it might be discovered? And after all, this place has already been targeted. If those people come here to search again, they will most likely find it."


    "Don''t worry about this. I have a good enough way to prevent them from discovering it. Just relax and leave it to me. It''s just that unless you trust someone, it''s better not to say it lightly."


    "Don''t worry, I know this, I won''t tell other people. It''s enough for me to know."


    After the two people turned everything around, Lin Qianlian was very amazed. She didn''t expect anyone to be able to do such a thing.Not only was a large warehouse built here, but so many things were hidden here, you can imagine how much energy the other party spent on this.


    But now these things are in vain for her, she doesn''t know what to say is good, whether to say that her luck is too good or what to say.


    In any case, the things here are a surprise to her, a very unexpected harvest, she never thought that she would be so lucky, she didn''t know what she should say.


    After turning around all the places here, Hua Yueling and the others left.After all, there is no place to attract them anymore.


    But when he was about to go out, Hua Yueling suddenly realized something. He looked blankly and turned his head and stared at the wall on his right.


    "?"


    Lin Qian pityed him to stop suddenly, and stopped too, with a strange look on her face, she looked at him and asked him what happened.


    "Something is wrong, there is something wrong here. I forgot it before. The reason why I was attracted here was not because there was a basement, but after that I completely forgot about it."


    Hua Yueling realized that he had forgotten what he was supposed to do. He was attracted by other things here before, so he didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Now that he thinks about it carefully, he really remembers what he should do. The matter is forgotten.


    This was a troublesome thing, but fortunately he remembered it, not really forgetting it, it was a good thing for him.


    "Sorry, I originally came here for other things, but when I walked here with you, I unknowingly forgot my original goal."


    "That is¡­¡­"


    "I can''t say yet. I have to focus all my attention here. Can you wait for a while?"


    "no problem."


    Lin Qianlian nodded, since Hua Yueling had said that, she naturally didn''t feel good about having any opinions, so she stood quietly and watched Hua Yueling go to work.


    What Hua Yueling did was relatively simple, he was just looking for the place where he cared.After all, that kind of strange power attracted him, so the first thing to do now is to find the place where the strange power is.


    But Hua Yueling also realized that it was actually more difficult to find that kind of peculiar power here than outside.The closer you are, the more difficult it is to find. It may be a little weird to say it, but in fact the hidden power here is designed like that.


    Hua Yueling must concentrate all of her energy on this, even so, it may not be easy to find.


    "It''s not wrong to find that the power is on it, um, at that time it was only possible to think it was around here, there was no more specific location."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart that this was a problem, and he hadn''t realized it before then.And don¡¯t think that when you go out now, you can easily discover the existence of that strange power as before. Now that power is hidden, it is more difficult to find it, whether it is here or outside. in this way.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t have a better way. He could only take it slowly. He believed that with his own ability, as long as he concentrated his attention and focused on searching, he would definitely be able to find it.It''s just a matter of how much time it takes.


    It must take some time, there is no doubt that it is a dream to find it easily.

 2278 Chapter 2278

    When Hua Yueling was looking for it seriously, Lin Qianlian was watching. She was also observing how Hua Yueling searched, but from the outside, she could not see anything.


    Hua Yueling just stood there looking for it, without any movement, at most, turning her head from time to time to look to the side, as if she had found something there.


    Lin Qianlian also tried his way, but she soon discovered that it was useless to find herself in this way.Because she didn''t have the special abilities of Hua Yueling, she didn''t know what Hua Yueling saw now.And she couldn''t see anything, if only she could see anything.


    Hua Yueling is a little strange here, he hasn''t found anything, it has been the case so far.Obviously he could feel the existence of that power, but he couldn''t find the existence of that power.


    I don''t know why, that power is well hidden, but he doesn''t want to be discovered by him.In this case, it is unlikely to find it, but it cannot be said that there is no.


    Hua Yueling is still busy with this. He uses his power to the maximum to find out in this way, but he can only vaguely perceive the existence of that power, but there is no way to truly. Determine where that power exists.


    That power is hidden here, this is something Hua Yueling can be sure of, but that power is not really hidden somewhere, but it seems to be everywhere here.I don''t know why Hua Yueling feels this way, it''s a bit strange.


    Is it because you don¡¯t know enough about this place?Hua Yueling was so guessing in her heart that he still hasn''t found a better way to solve the problem that he is encountering now.


    Hua Yueling was making various speculations in her heart, and he could not be sure which speculation was true.But what is certain at present is that power must exist in this place.


    That power seemed not to be in this place, wandering outside of this world, Hua Yueling didn''t know why she felt this way, but the feeling in his heart was very strong.


    In other words, although he feels that the power is here, the power itself is not here.


    "Is it my illusion? If it is really similar to what I guessed, then the other party must have done it deliberately. Is it any good for him to do this?"


    "No, right, the power should be here. This is a more suitable place, and logically speaking, it is the most suitable place."


    Of course there are other suitable places, but it is not bad here, and after all, he is the kind of power he found here, so it is normal to search here.


    It''s just that this is obviously not a very easy job, and Hua Yueling found that it was even more difficult than she thought.Originally, he thought he had the exploration skills, and he could easily find the power by using the exploration skills, but he found out that he was wrong. I don¡¯t know if the other party also knew the power he possessed, so he made some changes to let him There is no way to use the probing skills well.


    Exploration skills can still be used, but they can''t help much in finding this power.


    Hua Yueling was already at the best level he could do, at least he felt that way, he felt that what he did was pretty good.It''s definitely not perfect, it can''t be said that there is nothing wrong, but he used his understanding of exploration skills and understanding of illusions and the like.


    Exploring this stranger place, he didn''t know what to say is good, what should be there in this place.But he couldn''t find anything.


    It is obvious that this was done deliberately by the other party.The other party wants him to find what he is looking for, but he has not found a good enough solution to solve the problem.


    What should I do?Hua Yueling was thinking about various strategies, but currently none of them is a good way.


    In fact, the ultimate solution to the problem lies in the exploration skills, which is the most obvious place.


    After all, if he had no exploration skills, it would be difficult for him to discover anything just by observing like this.What a pair of eyes can do is limited, unless it is a special pair of eyes.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t have special eyes, so she needs to rely on probing skills.The level of exploration skills is already quite high, but it is still not enough for this kind of thing.


    "The reason why there is no way to find it with the exploration skills, is it because this is not the main goal of the exploration skills. In fact, there are other skills to find hidden things."


    "It''s almost like that. Different skills have different goals. The exploration skills help the owner to explore. After the level is improved, it can be used to find hidden or other things, but this is not the main purpose after all, so it is the same as those who use this There are still some gaps in the skills with this function as the main goal."


    Xiaoxue hadn''t explained it in more detail for a long time, but Hua Yueling knew this very well, so Xiaoxue''s explanation was basically useless to him, after all, he hadn''t got any useful information either.


    "Skills... still need more skills, a variety of related skills, so that we can solve a variety of things relatively easily."


    Sighing, Hua Yueling''s current problem is that the number of skills is relatively small, and there is no way, after all, skills are not so easy to obtain.If it was such an easy thing, he didn''t need to worry about it.


    "There is something wrong here, is it inside?"


    Staring at the back of a wall, Hua Yueling thought secretly, he felt that the possibility of that direction was still relatively high.Because there he can faintly feel the existence of power, although the power is dispersed.


    The problem is a bit big, but Hua Yueling still found a little clue at present, basically it can''t be called a clue.And he was actually just guessing, not sure whether it was really what he thought.


    "I hope so, I feel that the possibility is still greater here."


    Put your hands on the wall, and all your mental energy is concentrated on the wall in front of you and behind the wall, but this obviously won''t be of much use.


    He had tried a similar method before, but it didn''t work.This was the case before, and it is still the case.

 2279 Chapter 2279

    Hua Yueling pressed her hands on the wall, and her exploration skills were directly maximized. In this way, to understand the situation in front of him, the wall in front of him seemed ordinary, not as if there was anything worth noting. Hua Yueling felt that maybe everything was hidden in this ordinaryness.


    "The power seems to be behind here, but there is something weird. I don''t know if it is my illusion."


    Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart, but when all his attention was placed on the wall in front of him and the things hidden behind the wall, he realized that he had not found anything.


    In fact, this is not very strange, but Hua Yueling feels something is not quite right. He doesn''t know why he has such an idea, he just feels that it is not in line with his own.


    There must be something behind the wall. Hua Yueling told herself that there was nothing wrong with it, but he had to find it first. He didn¡¯t want to waste too much time, or wasted time on it. After all, if you guess every wall There is something behind, and then one wall after another to destroy it, it will take a lot of time and experience.


    If you want to say, Huayueling definitely has time, but even if it has time, it is not so wasteful. Huayueling is not willing to waste time in vain, not to mention how to repair it after destruction, otherwise this place has It may collapse.


    Regarding this, Hua Yueling felt that she needed to do more, she needed to determine the location she was looking for. If she couldn''t be sure, then don''t act.It¡¯s better to spend time looking for it anyway, it¡¯s better than spending other things.


    "It''s weird, I feel that there is something here, but I can''t find out, what''s the matter, is it my problem?"


    Hua Yueling felt very strange, because he clearly felt that there was something behind the place he had selected now, but after careful investigation, he felt that there was nothing behind.He didn''t know if it was his own mistake or there was another problem, but he couldn''t solve such a problem anyway.


    I don''t know what to do, Hua Yueling is worried about this, he hopes there is a better way to solve the problem.However, at present, my exploration skills have been used to the maximum, and it is impossible to continue to grow. What should I do in this situation.


    It would be nice if the skill level could be improved. In that case, there might be some progress, but it is not that easy.For the way he uses skills like this, if he wants to improve his skills, based on his current skill level, it actually takes a lot of time, at least a few months.


    Therefore, he still has to rely on his own judgment, but this kind of judgment is definitely not easy. Hua Yueling also understands this, so he always tries his best to do what he should do no matter what, he does not go. Think of other things and move forward according to your own non-sending.


    All the spirits were placed on the wall in front of him, Hua Yueling looked around, still felt that what was hidden behind the wall in front of him was what she was looking for.There must be nothing wrong, he told himself so, he believed that his judgment was definitely not wrong.


    "Qian Lian, let''s destroy this place, there should be nothing wrong behind this."


    Hua Yueling said confidently.In fact, he is not so confident in his heart, but he still shows it like this. He wants to make himself confident, and he also believes that his judgment is definitely not wrong.


    "Destroy this place?"


    "Well, there should be nothing wrong here."


    Hua Yueling took out a hammer. Speaking of him, there are still a lot of weapons in his space, otherwise he would not be able to do many things.For example, to destroy the wall in front of you, without a hammer, it would be very difficult to do it only with the tools at hand.


    "Qian Lian, you stand a little farther away, I want to destroy this piece, don''t hurt you then."


    Hua Yueling said so, she waved the hammer in her hand and tried her hand.He has also used two-handed swords in larger weapons, and he has never used other weapons, so in this case, he must first increase the feel.


    "It''s not used to fight, but there is no big problem."


    When Lin Qianlian stood farther away, Hua Yueling smashed the wall with a hammer.The strength at this moment was very great, the walls and the ground that were smashed were "bumping", and Hua Yueling was a little worried that this passage would collapse because of this.


    However, after the two attacks, the wall was not destroyed. Even though the walls here have been for a long time, and they have not been repaired, they are still very strong.It seems that the people who built this place were planning to use it for a long time at the beginning, but later they didn¡¯t know what happened, so they sold the house, then the basement was sealed off, and it was just thrown here.


    The sledgehammer with both hands slammed heavily on the wall in front of him, and there was another attack. After successive attacks, cracks appeared on the wall gradually, and the bricks fell and fell to the ground.


    A large amount of debris splashed out, but fortunately Lin Qianlian had already gone far, otherwise she would definitely be injured.This is what Hua Yueling is worried about.


    The wall was destroyed, Hua Yueling gave up and continued beating with a hammer.In that case, it is naturally easier, but at the same time, it will also cause some other troubles. If it is not done well, it may directly collapse the passages. That is not the scene Hua Yueling hopes to see. .


    Hua Yueling digs with bare hands, and directly picks up the broken bricks and throws them on the ground.Lin Qianlian came over and wanted to help, but Hua Yueling just let her stand by her side, there was no need to come up to help.


    After all, this kind of work will hurt her hands. Hua Yueling has no problem. His hands will not be hurt because of this kind of work. But girls are different. Girls may be injured because of this, so she is the most Well, don''t help.


    "It doesn''t matter, I just need to be careful."


    Lin Qianlian insisted on helping. Hua Yueling had no choice but to ask her to help.The speed of the two people was naturally faster together, but they still took some time to completely remove the wall in front of them. This is really meaningless and troublesome work.


    But they couldn''t give up because of this. They had to continue to work, digging inside, and when the walls were stripped off, Hua Yueling and the others saw that there was an earth wall inside.

 2280 Chapter 2280

    Hua Yueling hoped that he could do better. He pressed his hands against the wall and continued to use his probing skills to explore the situation inside the wall.


    It''s weird, it feels weird.It stands to reason that after tearing down the wall, you should be able to gain something.At least it allowed him to feel the presence of the inner power more clearly, but soon Hua Yueling realized that this was obviously because she had thought too much.


    Nothing like this happened. After the wall was pushed down, he actually felt that the power was more difficult to feel.Even he felt that there was no power at all.


    Why is this so? Hua Yueling was thinking about such a problem in her heart.Now there is another question before him, do you want to continue digging?


    It was a bit funny to think about this kind of thing at this point, but this was what Hua Yueling was thinking about right now, he was hesitating.After all, unlike before, he could still feel the existence of that power before, but now he can no longer feel the existence of the power. He even thinks that the other party is teasing him. This idea is naturally nonsense. Tan, but Hua Yueling had such thoughts, which he felt suspicious.


    "There is a feeling of wanting to cover up."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, not quite right.After all, it is reasonable to say that after digging, what you can feel should be a clearer power. It is impossible to feel nothing like it is now. It is too strange.


    But if you want him to explain, he can''t explain it. After all, he doesn''t understand this very well, nor does he understand what the situation is.Everything is just speculation, there is no solid evidence.


    "Anyway, the wall has already been removed, so continue to dig inside. It is not wasted time and effort."


    Hua Yueling said this to herself in her heart, and then began to dig.Fortunately, there are tools here, otherwise it would be very difficult to dig down.


    The two continued to dig inside. Lin Qianlian actually had some doubts in her heart, but she did not ask her doubts. Instead, she continued to remain silent as before, just to help Hua Yueling keep going. Digging inside.


    The speed of digging is still very fast, and they have already digged a large area without much time.A small hole was dug out. Standing in the hole, Hua Yueling stopped.


    "Well, it''s a little bit different, a little bit different."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, and then continued to dig.Lin Qianlian is still very confused. After all, she hasn¡¯t seen anything until now. Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t have any meaning to explain. If he explains, Lin Qianlian can understand a little bit, but what about Hua Yueling. I didn''t say anything, I was just busy working intently.


    Lin Qianlian didn''t want to say anything at all, so she helped Hua Yueling dig deeper. As for what she found out, let''s wait until later.After she found something or didn''t find it, then she went to ask again, it''s better to help now, there is no need to ask so much.


    In the busyness of the two, the earth wall was gradually excavated, but the thick wall still emerged in front of them, and there was no other noteworthy place.


    Lin Qianlian felt that perhaps her lack of observation ability caused this situation. Hua Yueling should have discovered something, but his ability was beyond her own.So it can find something, but it can''t find anything by itself.


    Lin Qianlian envied the power that Hua Yueling possessed. If possible, he would also like to have such a power. That is the power she hopes to possess.Not knowing what to do to be able to have such power, Lin Qianlian wanted to ask Hua Yueling, but she was a little scared. Such a feeling of suffering and loss is difficult for others to understand.But now she is really hesitant.


    "Yes, there is finally progress."


    At the same time, Hua Yueling was secretly rejoicing in her heart that her choice was not wrong, and she felt that something was wrong here from the very beginning.Now he is sure that that power is here.


    Looking for that power again, and to feel that power, Hua Yueling can clearly feel the difference between that power and the power she once felt.


    "This power must be related to the illusion itself, but the connection may not be that big."


    Hua Yueling said secretly in her heart, this is the answer to the question.There is nothing wrong. To solve his current problems, the best way is to find and try to control this power, and then use this power to find the core of the illusion world.


    But these are just Hua Yueling''s guesses, and he can''t be sure whether it is correct, but he thinks the possibility is still greater.


    "Xiaoxue, this power, is there any use for this power?"


    "Useful? Actually, it has no special use for the owner."


    Xiaoxue answered like this, Hua Yueling couldn''t help frowning after hearing it, just as Xiaoxue said, yes, these powers have no meaning to him.


    After all, judging by the power he currently possesses, the little power in front of him is not enough to stuff his teeth.So why has to get such power, but if he doesn''t get such power himself, then the only choice is to give the power to Lin Qianlian.


    "Qian Lian, I want to tell you something."


    Hua Yueling hadn''t told her about this before, just didn''t know how to say it, but now he felt it was an opportunity to hide some of the content, and then tell the other party the more important content.Of course, he still needs to judge to what degree he wants to do it, but no matter what, this is a good opportunity for him.


    So while thinking about Hua Yueling, she tried to explain her problems to Lin Qianlian. Lin Qianlian listened very carefully. In fact, she was quite interested in the identity of Hua Yueling.


    But she could also hear that Hua Yueling actually had reservations.Although she didn''t know why this was the case, she thought that the relationship between the two parties was not enough for Hua Yueling to tell everything.


    But even so, Lin Qianlian was happy enough, after all, she didn''t even have a chance to know these things before.Now that she has such an opportunity, how could she be unhappy.


    The communication between the two parties went smoothly. After knowing that she could obtain the abnormal ability, Lin Qianlian was still a little surprised, and she was very happy.

 2281 Reference 2281

    After hearing Hua Yueling''s explanation, Lin Qianlian almost didn''t think too much, and directly agreed.Although Hua Yueling also said that that kind of power didn''t have much, and it wasn''t too big for her, but to her, it was nothing, and she didn''t care about it very much.


    What makes her most concerned about is the power itself. She wants to know what kind of power it is, and she wants to try it.Even if it is less powerful, it is better than nothing at all.


    "Okay, since you have no opinion, then I will give you this power."


    Hua Yueling controlled the power in the earth wall to her own hand. It was something similar to a mist, a light cluster that was hard to see clearly, like a condensed mist.


    The small light ball exudes a soft light, and Lin Qianlian stared at the light ball in Hua Yueling''s hand unblinkingly, and couldn''t wait to try what it was like.


    "Don''t move, keep calm."


    "Ok!"


    Lin Qianlian was actually very nervous inside, but she told herself to be calm and not nervous.She closed her eyes tightly, and I went in with her hands, biting her lip with her teeth.


    This kind of nervousness is actually easy to understand. It''s normal for anyone to feel nervous when facing things they don''t know.It''s strange if you are not nervous at all.


    Hua Yueling controlled the light cluster represented by the power in her hand. The light cluster slowly drifted to Lin Qianlian''s body. Under Hua Yueling''s control, the light cluster drifted to Lin Qianlian''s chest, and then slowly The blended into her chest.


    After the power was absorbed into her body, she couldn''t help but frown. It was a strange feeling. She didn''t know how to describe her current feeling. It felt really strange, a little weird.


    She had never felt such power since she was a child, and this was the first time she felt such a thing, what that power was doing in her body.It seems to be transforming her body, making her feel a force that she has never felt before.


    "call¡­¡­"


    "how do you feel?"


    Hua Yueling had been watching her by the side and didn''t speak, until she exhaled a long breath, then she asked.


    "Not bad, is this what you call the anomalous power?"


    Lin Qianlian waved her fist, just by doing this, she could feel the difference after gaining strength.It turned out that although Lin Qianlian also possessed stronger power than ordinary people, she would definitely not be like this.


    After gaining that kind of power, she discovered that the abnormal power is difficult for ordinary people like her to obtain regardless of training.


    That is a very, very incredible power, an incomprehensible power.Lin Qianlian''s strength is still very weak.At least for Hua Yueling, it was already an invincible power for her.


    After gaining that kind of power, she can say that she is invincible in this world, and there is nothing wrong with that.


    "What kind of power do you think that is?"


    "I don''t know. It''s just that after gaining power, my body has been transformed, and the one that I swung out has invincible power."


    "Anything else?"


    Hua Yueling was thinking that since this power is related to illusion, then there should be some form of power that has something to do with illusion.It''s just that Lin Qianlian didn''t get such feedback.


    "I don''t know. The most intuitive feeling is the changes on the body. I am not very clear about the others."


    "It''s not very clear...well," Zhou Yunxi realized that she should explain again, at least let her understand her meaning.If she can''t understand what she means, it should be difficult to understand what she is saying, "Perhaps that kind of power is pitiful, so she didn''t notice it. In this case, she has to take the initiative to find it."


    Hua Yueling told her what she thought, and then taught her what to do. I have to say that Lin Qianlian is actually quite talented in this aspect. Hua Yueling didn''t spend much effort at all, she already understood it. The meaning of Hua Yueling, and then began to try.


    In fact, this is not so easy, but Lin Qianlian did what Hua Yueling taught her relatively easily.Did not spend too much effort.


    "Yes, that''s it, it''s this kind of power."


    Hua Yueling nodded, similar to what he thought. Sure enough, there are some spiritual powers hidden in that power, but that power is very small and weak, so Lin Qianlian did not notice that at first. This kind of change is quite normal.


    "Unfortunately, the power contained in it is relatively small and basically useless."


    Unlike the strength that strengthened her body, her mental strength was very weak, and it had no other effect except to increase her mental strength.If you want to use such power to control or attack the spirit of others, you are all dreaming.


    That kind of power is too weak. If it is stronger, it would be better to say that Lin Qianlian may be able to do it if he has a better grasp, but the power that he has now is too small, and it is simply impossible.


    But this was enough, Hua Yueling didn''t need her to use her mental power to do anything, what Hua Yueling cared most now was the changes in Lin Qianlian''s body.


    After gaining strength, Lin Qianlian''s body has changed significantly.But this change is still not enough, Hua Yueling still can''t see the hope of breaking the world of illusion in her body.


    "Xiaoxue, nothing seems to have changed."


    "There must be changes, but it''s not so obvious. The master doesn''t need to worry, it''s just the beginning."


    "That''s it, but originally I thought..."


    Shaking his head, Hua Yueling didn''t go on with the following words, nor did it have to go on.There is a big difference between reality and what he imagined, which he had never expected.


    Originally, he thought that that kind of power merged with Lin Qianlian, and then Lin Qianlian would have a great change, and her relationship with the world would be revealed.


    Lin Qianlian has a very close relationship with this world, but this relationship is obviously hidden, and it is not so easy to discover.


    You may know that there is a relationship between them, but how to find out the relationship between them is also a difficult problem.


    "Do you have any other findings?"


    Hua Yueling asked curiously, he wanted to know if there were other changes besides the strengthening of the body after the girl gained that kind of power.

 2282 Reference 2282

    "Other changes?"


    Lin Qianlian thought for a while and shook her head.


    "It doesn''t seem to be anymore, it feels like this is the only change."


    "Is that right¡­¡­"


    The probing skills fell on Lin Qianlian, and Lin Qianlian couldn''t detect his movements.Hua Yueling carefully observed her with her probing skills and found that she had some more subtle changes.


    Some kind of power seems to be connected to her, but that kind of power is very well hidden, it seems to be hidden deliberately, just for fear of being discovered.But I don¡¯t know why it is necessary to connect. If you are so afraid of being discovered, just don¡¯t connect.


    But when he found out, Hua Yueling was thinking about what this means in her heart.First of all, Lin Qianlian shouldn''t know, but this is just saying that she should. As for whether she knows the specifics, Hua Yueling doesn''t know.


    After all, she didn''t say it herself, and Hua Yueling didn''t ask her. In this case, she could only guess that she didn''t know. As for the real situation, it would be impossible to judge.


    "If you think about it this way, she really is an important person."


    Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart, judging this based on the information currently known, that force was secretly connected with Lin Qianlian, why is this?Zhou Yunxi pondered this question, but he couldn''t think of anything.


    But since you are taking a risk to do such a thing, it shows that this is a very important thing, so important that you have to do it even if you take a risk.It''s not something that can''t be done. If that''s the case, Hua Yueling thinks this is also an opportunity.


    "More observations are needed. But I should also make preparations, otherwise I will be caught off guard by the opponent, and it will be too late to react."


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what would happen for the time being, but he felt that he needed to prepare earlier. As for what the preparations were, he didn''t think about it for the time being.He just felt that he needed to do something.


    It is natural to leave some power on Lin Qianlian, but I don''t know how Lin Qianlian would react if she knew it.


    In addition, he couldn''t guarantee that the power he left behind would not be discovered by the power in Lin Qianlian''s body, so he thought it was better to act cautiously, and it is better not to act too quickly before thinking about it.


    In any case, there has been some progress so far, confirming that Lin Qianlian and the world of illusion are indeed related.It''s just that he still doesn''t know what this connection is.


    This is actually quite annoying, but Hua Yueling has no better way, she can only take it slowly.


    "Well, the power is also found, there is nothing else here for the time being."


    Hua Yueling was talking, and suddenly felt that the world seemed to have changed. It was a more subtle change. He just felt that it seemed to have changed. As for the specific changes, he was honestly not very clear.


    It was just at that moment that he felt that this world had changed. As for whether the change was good or bad, and why it happened, he was not very clear about this.There is no way, although he can perceive these, but obviously he can''t do anything.


    This feeling is actually not too good, but there is no way, even if it feels bad, what can be done.As he said, he perceives that change, but he can''t do anything.


    That kind of change was not hidden from him, even though he had discovered it even if it was hidden from him.But it is basically impossible to know the content of specific changes.


    Hua Yueling also wanted to learn about these, but there was no way.After all, the other party was not willing to tell him what he could do, unless he could crack the world before him.


    "Let''s go."


    There is nothing to do here, the places to find have been found, and the things hidden here have also been discovered.The next thing you want to do is to hide this place.


    The two went out from inside, and then Hua Yueling got busy. Fortunately, he still has the props needed to make the organs, otherwise he would not know what to do.


    The trouble is that it is a little bit more troublesome, and Hua Yueling has not practiced similar things before, so he did it for the first time.


    "Organization, let me think about it, if there is a mechanism here..."


    In fact, it is quite troublesome to do this, but Hua Yueling is not ready to give up and so on. Since Lin Qianlian has promised to hide this place well, she must do this.


    Hua Yueling stared at the opening on the ground, if the things placed on it were not thick enough, it would be easier to spot.What Hua Yueling wanted to do was the kind of relatively secretive mechanism, and the one that was not easy to be discovered was better.


    Otherwise, if it is made too easy to be discovered, there will be no such meaning.


    Lin Qianlian can''t help much, so she can only watch it by her side, she can''t do the rest.


    Hua Yueling was thinking, thinking about what she should do.If you press the thick board directly on it, you need to dig a little more to make the bottom neater, but in that case it is not a mechanism, and it is more troublesome to open it.


    "But it''s not easy to make a mechanism here. After all, it was not designed long ago. If you set it up from the beginning, it will be easier to make it."


    "It seems to be more convenient to use magic in this way, but there are some troubles."


    The trouble in that situation is definitely simpler than other troubles, but unfortunately he is not very knowledgeable in magic, so there may be no way to use magic to block.


    And even if it is blocked by magic, how should Lin Qianlian turn it on?Hua Yueling has actually learned a lot about magic, so he also knows how to do it, but he has never done it before, and he can''t do a too complicated magic circle.


    "Then let''s give it to the simple ones, the most basic ones, they won''t be discovered that way. After all, there are ordinary people in this world, and there are no magicians, so there is no problem even if it is simple.


    Hua Yueling thought so, and then immediately began to act.In fact, if you use magic, you don¡¯t need to do physical activities. You can even use props. Of course, the props of the magic circle are still needed. Otherwise, Huayueling¡¯s abilities cannot rely solely on the magic power she possesses. Portraying the magic array.

 2283 Chapter 2283

    Hua Yueling actually did some research on magic. To say that this kind of research may not be as good as Mu Ningshuang who specializes in magic, but he also spent a lot of thought on it.


    After all, no matter what, Hua Yueling also likes magic the most. Under this circumstance, he has the opportunity to learn magic and he will naturally not let go of such an opportunity.It''s just that his talent in magic is really average, so he has less experience in magic, and he put more energy on training such as his own power and speed.


    In fact, compared to close combat, Hua Yueling prefers the feeling of using magic combat.Of course, he hasn''t tried much, after all, he is not very accomplished in magic, so he has almost never used it in battle.


    But in fact, it is not accurate to say that he has not used it at all. After all, he also used magic when fighting weaker enemies, but the frequency of use must be lower, so he is relatively familiar with magic.


    That also depends on who he is compared to, he is naturally much worse than those magicians, but he is much stronger than those warriors.


    However, he actually only has a rough concept of how to draw the magic circle. As for whether this concept is correct, he is not clear at present.After all, I haven''t drawn it by myself, this is the first time, so it is normal to be a little worried.


    Hua Yueling squatted down, and then began to try to draw on the ground.The magic power is condensed, and there is a lot of magic power in his body. It is enough to draw a magic circle to do something, not to mention that the things to do now do not actually require that much magic power.


    "Just use this, the size is still right."


    Hua Yueling looked at the prepared slate. Originally, he wanted to use magic to create a piece of it, but now that there is a piece that is quite suitable, he naturally wants to use it directly.


    Move the slate over and press it on the gap, and then Hua Yueling started to move, drawing a magic circle pattern on the slate.This is the first time I have used it, so he draws very carefully, for fear of drawing errors and causing problems, that would be troublesome.


    Lin Qianlian was watching from the side. She couldn''t understand what Hua Yueling had drawn, so she was curious to stare at what Hua Yueling had drawn.It felt like something resembling a certain religion, but she believed that Huayueling Huayueling would not draw those things to deceive people at this time.


    Of course, in fact, she also thinks that Hua Yueling may be a big figure in a certain religion, but she doesn¡¯t know much about religions, and even in those religions she knows, she has never heard of such a powerful one. people.


    Anyway, no matter what Hua Yueling was drawing, she didn''t bother, just watch it by the side, and don''t worry about the others.


    Staring at the movements of Hua Yueling''s hands, she was still wondering if it could be something she could learn.However, she also noticed that Hua Yueling was not just drawing the magic circle, there seemed to be something lingering in his hand, just above the tool he used to draw the magic circle.


    "It''s not just about drawing, it also needs to gather strength on it."


    It didn''t take long for Lin Qianlian to gain strength, but she already had some understanding.Just seeing Hua Yueling''s movements can already guess what he did.


    Even though this seems easy, but without some experience and understanding, it is likely to be impossible to guess.


    But this also has something to do with Hua Yueling not deliberately concealing her, otherwise Hua Yueling can completely hide her power from others.He didn''t do it, there was no need for it.


    In this way, while the two people were busy with their own affairs, about a quarter of an hour passed, the magic circle was drawn.It''s not over yet. Now I just finish drawing the magic circle. There are other tasks to do, such as injecting magic power into the magic circle, then set the magic circle, and start the magic circle.


    But these are relatively simple things, don''t have to be so troublesome.Before that, there is one more thing he needs to do, and that is to observe how the magic circle is drawn and whether it is correct.


    Huayue Lingzai carefully observed it, and after confirming that there was no problem with the drawing of the magic circle, he began to get busy.Taking out the magic crystal she was holding, Hua Yueling prepared for the magic circle.


    The place to place the magic crystal has been designed, the next thing to do is to put the magic crystal in it and connect it with the magic circle.In fact, this is not a very difficult thing, it can even be said to be a very easy thing.


    After all, Hua Yueling also had this knowledge. Although it was the first time to do such a thing, it was nothing.In any case, this is not the kind of particularly difficult thing, just a little effort.


    "It''s almost like this," Hua Yueling said so, and the next thing to do is easy. "Set it up again, and then start it up.


    Hua Yueling set the magic circle, and then activated the magic circle.The magic crystal in the magic circle flickered, then disappeared.


    Lin Qianlian won''t be surprised to see this scene, after all, she has gradually become accustomed to all kinds of incredible places in Hua Yueling.So even looking at what he did was so incredible, she wouldn''t be surprised anymore.


    "Is this all right?"


    After the magic crystal disappeared and the slate was firmly embedded in the ground, Lin Qianlian asked Hua Yueling.Hua Yueling nodded.


    "Yes, that''s fine. It shouldn''t be discovered here. Only you can open this place in the future, and you can''t do it with strength. I will teach you what to do. To other people It is difficult to say that it is difficult to crack here, but it is very easy for you."


    Hua Yueling taught the other party what to do, and after thinking about it, she taught her how to exercise her mental power and magic power.


    With the little power that Lin Qianlian possesses, the magic circle can be opened. After all, the magic power that needs to be consumed is not a lot, but for Lin Qianlian, the power she has is not magic power after all, so use the power she has Turning on the magic circle consumes more.


    Perhaps Mu Ningshuang and Sister Alorin would have other ways to use her power here, but Hua Yueling didn''t have that kind of magic skills, so she could only come honestly.


    It is not so easy to change something, Hua Yueling understands this very well.

 2284 Chapter 2284

    "You only need to inject your own power here, and then the magic crystal can feel your power. When it starts to flash, it means it is enough, and then the slate will automatically move away."


    After entering, you can also use power to close it directly from below, because your power will be connected with the magic crystal, so you can directly use power to make it move.


    "If this is the case, then I can move it away even here, right?"


    Lin Qianlian asked a little strangely. According to Hua Yueling''s statement, she didn''t have to press her hand on the place where the magic crystal was. Wouldn''t it work wherever she was.


    "That''s right, but there is also a transmission efficiency issue to consider. The reason why you are allowed to press your hand on the place where the magic crystal is is because that can reduce the distance and increase the transmission efficiency of power, which can reduce power consumption. If the distance is too far, the transmission efficiency will decrease, and the power required to transmit will increase."


    "In other words, when I close this mechanism inside, it takes more effort than outside?"


    Lin Qianlian understood what Hua Yueling meant, and now she understood, otherwise she would not understand why she did this.


    "Yes, that''s it. But you don''t have to worry about it. If you do what I said, your strength is completely enough. Don''t look at the strength you get enough, but it depends on who it is for."


    Hua Yueling didn''t say more, it''s better to say less now.


    Kneeling on the ground with his hand on the center of the slate, that is to say, where the magic crystal is located, the existence of the magic crystal is no longer visible, because after Hua Yueling connected the magic crystal to the magic array, the magic crystal Being directly integrated into the stone slab by the magic circle, it is invisible from the outside.


    In fact, this is quite normal, after all, if it is seen, it must be Hua Yueling and the others do not want it, and that is not hidden.Now the magic crystal is hidden, don''t worry about being discovered.


    After doing the hiding work, Hua Yueling had nothing to do. The next step was to let Lin Qianlian try the effect of the magic circle.After trying, Lin Qianlian was still very happy, Hua Yueling did a good job, the magic circle is very easy to use, even easier than she thought.


    The magic circle can be controlled only by using some power, the stones don''t need to be moved by themselves, they are moved directly to the side.After she went down, she once again used her own power to control, and then the slate could be re-covered without any effort.


    But in fact, these are not what surprised Lin Qianlian the most. What surprised Lin Qianlian most was that Hua Yueling could have so many things.And it was all things she had never seen before, and she had never even heard of them.


    Unbelievable, only these four words can describe everything she saw, that is unbelievable.She never thought that she could see all of this, nor did she believe that there was such an existence in this world.


    How to describe it in words, he didn''t know how to describe it, anyway, everything was really incredible.


    "Are these all real?"


    She even asked herself questions like this. She wanted to know where Hua Yueling got such wonderful power.But the feeling between the two sides, how should I say, now is not the time to ask.


    Lin Qianlian suppressed the restlessness in her heart. She wanted to ask, but she also knew what the consequences would be if she really asked.Lin Qianlian didn''t want anything like that to happen, so she forced herself to remain calm, forced herself not to ask, and regarded everything as normal.


    After the problem here is solved, the two people don''t have to stay here anymore. After all, there is nothing useful here, for them.Hua Yueling just glanced at the place where the basement was located. The hidden things in it were of no use to him.


    The two left this place. After they went out, Hua Yueling sent Lin Qianlian back to her new stronghold.It can be regarded as recognizing the way, and then the two separated.


    On the way, Lin Qianlian also asked Hua Yueling some questions, but all she asked were questions related to the strength she gained, such as how to improve her strength.


    Hua Yueling said that the power she got was actually very little, and she hoped that she could have stronger power.I believe anyone would have such an idea, she thought of it the first time.


    Before there is power, I am eager to gain power. After I have power, I am eager to have stronger power.People are like this, what you have is never enough, and what you haven''t had is always good.


    Hua Yueling can understand her feelings, she hopes to have stronger power, and hopes that she can control everything.It is different whether there is power and whether one has power or controls other people''s power.


    However, she must increase her strength a little bit. Hua Yueling believes that she also understands this. After all, she actually has strength herself, but her strength cannot be compared with Hua Yueling.So the most important thing Hua Yueling needs to do is to tell her how to exercise her newly acquired strength.


    This is what Lin Qianlian hopes for. After all, she has only gained that kind of power, and how she can improve is still unclear.So Hua Yueling also told her what to do. In fact, it is easy to exercise strength, so to speak, but it is also the most difficult thing from another aspect.


    But Hua Yueling thinks that this is not a convincing to Lin Qianlian, after all, she has been exercising since she was a child, and there is not much difference between using strength to exercise and not using strength to exercise.


    What you need is persistence. As long as you keep exercising every day, no matter how much time you spend, you will make progress. It''s just a matter of how fast or slow you progress.If you exercise longer every day, you will progress faster and take less time, so your progress will be slower.


    "All you have to do is take the power out and do it."


    Hua Yueling condensed strength on her body in front of her, Lin Qianlian couldn''t do this, the strength in her body was not so much.So Hua Yueling told her to just gather on her fist and her feet.


    Then Hua Yueling waved his fist, Lin Qianlian could even see his fist glowing.


    "That''s it, there is no difference in other aspects from your usual exercise. But you should also pay attention, it is best not to use all your strength at once, otherwise you will be uncomfortable."

 2285 Chapter 2285

    Huayueling taught Lin Qianlian a lot of useful things, the most important of which are those related to how to improve her strength.Lin Qianlian also listened carefully, after all, these are also very important to her.


    After understanding how to improve herself, Lin Qianlian remembered all these things in her heart. These were very important things for her, and she had to remember them clearly.After returning, he will seize the time to practice hard. She doesn''t know how strong she is now, but she knows she can be stronger.


    Hua Yueling only told her some basic things, but that was enough.All Lin Qianlian needs are these basic ones. After all, even the basic ones can''t be played well, let alone the others.


    After that, Hua Yueling sent Lin Qianlian back to the stronghold, and then the two separated at the entrance.Lin Qianlian originally said that she wanted to invite him in for a while, but Hua Yueling refused.


    "You have a lot of things to do, so don''t even think about entertaining me. And I have other things to do, so I will go back first."


    Hua Yueling said goodbye to her, but Lin Qianlian was reluctant to bear him, hoping that he could stay a while longer.But since Hua Yueling said so, she didn''t continue to keep each other. The two separated at the entrance of the stronghold, and Lin Qianlian waved his arm to send him away.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what she was going to do next, and there was progress, but the progress was not much the same as he thought.I thought that finding that kind of power would help me understand the world better, but the reality was different from what he had imagined.


    "I can''t go on like this."


    Hua Yueling sighed, she didn''t know what to do. After spending so much time, there was still not much gain in the end.Maybe there will be more changes in Lin Qianlian''s body in the future, let him see something, but at least it''s only like this now, there are no more interesting changes, he can''t see anything.


    At present, that kind of power does not help him much. It must be related to the illusion world, but this connection is very weak.So weak that it basically didn''t help him, so he gave that power to Lin Qianlian. I don''t know how Lin Qianlian and the power related to the world of illusion will change.


    In this world, Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t care or is interested in it. These are meaningless to him, but it¡¯s a good thing for Lin Qianlian to have power. In this way, even if there is any danger, it is actually not a danger. Up.


    Don''t look at the power she possesses, but in fact, the bonus is quite large when used.Unless she is surrounded by a group of archers, but as long as she is not caught in a trap or surrounded in a stronghold, she can also use the newly acquired power to escape.


    "Xiaoxue, there is still no progress so far. Everything seems to have not changed. I can''t find any interesting changes."


    Hua Yueling said with a sigh, to be honest, he didn''t know what to do.Can¡¯t find a way to help me make progress,


    "If the owner really wants to make progress as soon as possible, they suggest that the owner go to a place."


    "Oh, where?"


    Unexpectedly, Xiaoxue actually answered to herself, and Hua Yueling immediately asked curiously.


    In fact, Huayueling had just asked casually. He really didn''t expect Xiaoxue to give him the answer he wanted, but Xiaoxue surprised him and gave him a hopeful answer.Although I still don''t know where the place Xiaoxue is talking about, Hua Yueling was already excited unconsciously.


    If he can, he wants to go to that place right away, but he still needs to wait to see what Xiaoxue''s answer is, hoping that it won''t disappoint him.


    With such thoughts in mind, Hua Yueling immediately asked.Xiaoxue didn''t hide it, but directly told him where to explore.The palace zone.


    "The palace, you mean the palace?"


    "Why, the master won''t be afraid?"


    Xiaoxue asked somewhat unexpectedly. In his opinion, Hua Yueling shouldn''t have such an idea, and shouldn''t be in any case.After all, the strength that Hua Yueling possessed is also there, even if the guards in the palace are tight, it should be easy to invade with his strength.


    "It''s impossible to be afraid, but there are still some, um, how should I put it..."


    Huayueling wondered how to answer this question.


    "I just feel a little strange. I have to say that I have not had any intersection with there. And although I have never been inside the palace before, at least I have been around outside. The situation there is somewhat understood, at least through I don¡¯t think there is a big problem with the exploration skills."


    "This is the owner''s fault. The information needs to be updated frequently. It doesn''t mean that the information that has been obtained must be correct. After a period of time, the information will change. And has the owner forgotten? The person the master said that made the master pay attention."


    "Xiaoxue, are you talking about the prince?"


    Hua Yueling immediately realized what Xiaoxue meant.Xiaoxue nodded, indicating that there was nothing wrong.


    "The master is right. People are talking about that guy. Has the master forgotten what happened before? Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s over after only hindering him once. There is actually some power hidden in him, but the master has been I didn''t notice it. So the master had better go to the palace again to see that guy."


    "Well, is that right? If so, you can try it."


    Hua Yueling was a little moved by what Xiaoxue said, anyway, she had to act anyway, since she had a better goal, just follow what Xiaoxue said, and the possibility would be even greater.If he came here indiscriminately, who knew what he could find, Hua Yueling didn''t have much confidence in this, so he decided to act according to what Xiaoxue said.


    Then go and see inside the palace, but it''s a bit early now, and it''s better to go to that place at night.At night, even if you don''t use skills to hide your figure, relying on the darkness to be able to do this is a very important thing.


    Darkness is a great helper to hide yourself, and there is no better way to hide yourself than this helper.


    Hua Yueling had already thought about it, and then he would sneak in directly by relying on the darkness, and then the palace wouldn''t go wherever he wanted.

 2286 Chapter 2286

    After returning home, Hua Yueling met the people who met her, but she didn''t get any important information from them.Hua Yueling originally thought that she could get some useful information from them, but it seemed that she still had too much confidence in them.


    "It seems that you still have to rely on yourself, and people like them are still unreliable."


    Shaking his head, Hua Yueling didn''t think about it anymore. After all, the matter had passed, so let''s forget it without getting useful information from them.It''s up to you afterwards.


    Hua Yueling started fighting, and then continued to temper her mental power.


    In fact, there is another point that makes it easier for him to sneak into the palace, that is, the power of illusion and mental power, which is still very useful.After all, if someone accidentally discovered him, he could directly control the other party with illusion skills and let the other party obey his own words, which would actually be easier.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling was even more looking forward to the action at night.I don¡¯t know what the night¡¯s actions can gain. I hope there are enough good harvests.


    Hua Yueling stayed at home for one afternoon and did not go out. He then got up and prepared for action until late at night.In the quiet night, there was no one outside the house, and Hua Yueling went out of the house easily.


    There are soldiers patrolling the streets at night. The protection is still good, but for Hua Yueling, it is basically the same as nothing. He can easily disappear from the sight of the patrolling soldiers. .


    It was impossible for those soldiers to discover its existence, and Hua Yueling didn''t need to spend much effort.When he found the soldiers, he went straight to other people''s homes, and waited for the soldiers to leave, then he found out again.


    However, it still takes a little longer, but there is no way, Hua Yueling is reluctant to use exploration skills here, nor is it willing to use illusions here to control them.


    After all, these are all power-consuming, not powers that can be used casually.In this case, all Hua Yueling can do is not worry, and slowly pass.


    Along the road all the way, Hua Yueling found that she had encountered many soldiers on patrol along the way.This caused him a lot of trouble and wasted a lot of his time.


    And the closer you are to the imperial city, the more soldiers will patrol and the number of teams will increase.This is very troublesome for him. He doesn''t like this feeling. After all, he always has to hide. No one likes to do such things.


    But if you don''t hide, you need to expend energy or hide.Either way, it is the power that Hua Yueling is not willing to waste now. Although it can be restored, he must ensure that he has enough power to use when he arrives in the imperial city.


    Hua Yueling didn''t like to make trouble in the imperial city, it would be even more troublesome.Although people would definitely not think or find that he was the ghost.


    Just hiding in this way, Hua Yueling came all the way to the imperial city.The wall of the imperial city is very high, but it is not a problem for him. After all, he has already run through the wall outside, but he still needs to pay attention to the problem here.


    The defense on the city wall, the defense here in the imperial city is not worse than the outside, and he knew about the defense on the outer city wall at first, but he didn¡¯t understand it here, so he needs to use exploration skills to understand it. .


    Hua Yueling sneaked into the imperial city silently like this, no one found him, no one in the imperial city knew that someone could invade in such a tightly guarded place.


    This is incredible, but no one knows, so naturally they will not believe that such a thing happened.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t care about what others think, and he never thought about being discovered.He just moved here silently, not fast, he was hidden in the shadows, and he moved while watching the surrounding situation.


    He is not so familiar with here, he has never been here.Even the understanding of this place comes from the outside, through the exploration skills to understand, rather than personally come here to understand.


    Hua Yueling searched here very seriously. He avoided the soldiers inside, and then quickly left from this place.He must avoid being spotted by the soldiers here.


    Hidden in the darkness, no one noticed his existence at all, just like that, in a short period of time, he had reached a deeper level.


    There is also a door inside, but it''s much easier to get in here, and it won''t be too difficult to turn in from the walls on both sides.However, Hua Yueling remained cautious, acting while understanding the movements of the soldiers here.


    "Well, it''s better to go in from here."


    Hua Yueling found a better spot, and then went in from there.After entering, he continued to act in the shadows.


    Hua Yueling knows how to hide where he is. In fact, it is really easy for him. As long as it is not actively exposed, it is extremely difficult for others to discover his existence.


    In this way, he moved forward with great ease, basically no trouble encountered, no one came to trouble him, because no one could find his existence here.Don''t look at him in the imperial city, but in fact it is like there is not much one.


    It is almost impossible to discover his existence in such a large area, if ordinary people in this world may be in danger of being discovered.But for Hua Yueling, such things didn''t exist.


    Just like this, Hua Yueling walked deeper and deeper. He didn''t know much about this place, so he had to understand little by little. There was no way to quickly know where this is, and it still needs to be confirmed slowly.


    This takes time and is troublesome, but there is no way. Who will let him not understand this.If he had enough knowledge about this, it would be easy to handle it, but unfortunately he didn''t have enough information.In this respect, he is definitely not a qualified assassin, and a qualified assassin will not act without any intelligence.


    But Hua Yueling had no choice but to do it. If he could, he would also like to work with enough intelligence. Then it would be much easier to act instead of being as troublesome as it is now.


    "Well, the buildings here are really ancient and pretty good."


    While acting, Hua Yueling was observing those buildings, thinking so in her heart.

 2287 Chapter 2287

    Hidden in the shadows, Hua Yueling was observing the movement of the patrol.The number of patrols in the imperial city is obviously more than outside. This is what Hua Yueling has already thought of. In fact, this is normal. It is easy to think of, and it is not that difficult.


    It didn''t take long for Hua Yueling to have two or three patrols moving from different directions, and then they moved in different directions without any communication.


    That''s it, so if you want to go deeper in the imperial city, what you have to do is to avoid these patrols. They must not be spotted by them. The situation will naturally be troublesome if they find out, so you need to find a gap. Pass through that gap.


    "It should be almost the same now, they are far away from here, but..."


    Zhou Yunxi just wanted to get out from where he was hiding, so he had to stop. He was a person who could already walk inside, but apparently some people didn''t think so.


    Another group of soldiers came from the right. This group of soldiers was wearing armor and looked very imposing.Their weapons are all the same, and they are walking towards here under the leadership of the leader.


    "These guys look pretty good, they have a lot of momentum, but it''s the same anyway, there is no difference in fighting with me."


    Hua Yueling just observed the more powerful team, and then looked away.Those guys are just ordinary people. Compared to him, there is no need to pay attention. After all, as long as there is no threat to him, and it is not his goal, he has no interest.


    In just a moment, Hua Yueling no longer paid attention to what was going on with those people, he was waiting for them to leave.However, those people seemed to be fighting against him specifically, stopped when they reached the front of the imperial city, and then the leader began to say something.


    Hua Yueling had no interest in the first place, but now their actions have actually caused him some interest.So he immediately started to listen to what the other person was saying.


    Soon Hua Yueling learned something from the other party¡¯s words. It turned out that there were some riots in the city, and I heard that some strange figures were wandering around the imperial city recently, not to mention the internal affairs of the imperial city. Up.


    I heard that some strange figures appeared in the imperial city, and this was their biggest concern and the reason why they appeared here.


    Those people were scattered into small teams of two or three, and then scattered around to guard.Not to mention that you must catch the ghost, but you must prevent something from happening, otherwise they won''t be able to eat.


    Only then did Hua Yueling understand what they were doing, which made him feel a bit interesting, but that was all, after he learned about it, he left these things behind.After all, even if there is a thief who has come here alive and dead, it has nothing to do with him.


    "You should leave now."


    Hua Yueling thought in her heart. At the same time, he also hoped that the other party''s layout would not be too strict, and it was best to leave it alone, otherwise it would be troublesome for him to act next.


    I don¡¯t know if I heard what he was saying. After the people dispersed into several teams, one team really stayed, but that team didn¡¯t mean to stay in place, but walked around looking for it. .


    This gave Hua Yueling an opportunity. While they were walking in the other direction, Hua Yueling emerged from the shadow under the wall, and then rushed to the opposite side.


    Hua Yueling''s speed was so fast, and there was no sound at all, so it would not attract the attention of those people.In addition, he can rely on detection skills to understand the surrounding situation, in this case, he does not have to worry about anything.


    In just a few seconds, he has reached the other side, but there is no shadow for him to hide, but fortunately, he has found a place long ago. It is hidden in the dark, so he can hide there. go with.


    Hua Yueling moved quickly, his speed was very fast, he had reached the destination in a short time, he was hiding there, and continued to observe.


    It¡¯s easier to go deeper from here, but what to do is a problem. You can go directly over the wall from the wall, but you still have to wait until there is no one nearby, otherwise it will be easier to find.


    "Almost, there is no one right now, it is better to go in at this time."


    Hua Yueling quickly grasped the timing, he quickly turned from the wall into the wall, and now he had arrived at his destination.Deeper is the place where the imperial palace is located. Even at night, the inside of the imperial palace is still brightly lit, but there are very few people now, and most of the soldiers who can see it are patrolling soldiers.


    Needless to say how important the palace is, this place is very tightly protected.But that also depends on who is said to, for Hua Yueling, this place can be said to be full of flaws.


    Hua Yueling dodged all the way like this, hiding in different places, avoiding the eyeliners of the patrolling soldiers, and then went deeper.He came to the palace. There were no people in the palace. This was the main hall of the palace, where the emperor usually went to court and held court meetings.


    Now there are no other people here except some soldiers, who are guarding here.Hua Yueling took some thoughts to avoid them, but fortunately, the soldiers were a little absent-minded. In addition, Hua Yueling''s actions along the way were light-footed, basically making no noise. So it was easier to avoid them.


    Hua Yueling sneaked into the main hall and looked around randomly, but there was nothing worth noting here.


    "It''s better to go directly to the place where the prince is. He must be somewhere here, but it is not easy to find him. And sneaking inside will be more troublesome."


    There are troubles, but it is not a big problem for Hua Yueling, no matter how much his strength is there, there is nothing terrifying in terms of his strength.


    There is no way for the soldiers outside to find him, let alone the maids and eunuchs inside. It is impossible for him to be found by them, and there are only more places to hide inside than outside. less.


    "Keep going inside, Xiaoxue said that there is an important place here, but obviously it''s not here. You have to go deeper. There is nothing here, but there may be something inside."

 2288 Chapter 2288

    The palace is heavily guarded, but Huayueling is still as if entering no one''s realm, and it has easily reached deeper levels.No one can discover his existence at all, just like he doesn''t exist at all.


    Hua Yueling moved in different places, looking for someone who could make him feel interesting, but he didn''t find such a person, at least for the time being.


    There are really many people in the palace, all kinds of people.However, the eunuch who can see the most except the maid is the eunuch, and it is very bright even at night, with light shining everywhere.


    But the ones used here are naturally not electric lights or the like, after all, the level of technology in such a world is far from poor.Basically, kerosene lamps and torches are used.


    Hua Yueling has seen many maids and eunuchs in a short period of time, and I have to say that it is indeed in the palace. There are really many beauties here. It seems that the beauties of the entire country are here.


    "There is still a big gap with Qian Lian."


    Hua Yueling subconsciously compared them with Lin Qianlian. Although the girls are also different and have their own beauty, they are still much worse than Lin Qianlian.


    Hua Yueling also knew what she was here for, he didn''t come here to do such a thing, but so far there hasn''t been anything interesting to him.


    The palace is exceptionally luxurious, but that''s all. He doesn''t think there is anything worthy of his attention here, or something related to illusion.


    It¡¯s just an ordinary place. For the time being, Huayueling¡¯s evaluation is like this, but he believes that this is more than that. After all, Xiaoxue let herself come. Since she let herself come, then she must have her idea, and she I must know something.


    So if I haven''t discovered it now, I just haven''t discovered it. I still need to spend more time exploring. After all, there is such a large area here. If you want to fully explore it, it will not take a little bit of time.


    He really came to the palace for the first time. Don''t think he has been to a few places similar to the palace, but after all, the style is different.In fact, the only thing he has been to is the palace where the Elf King lived, and what should be said about the architecture of the Elf Kingdom, which is very different from the buildings where humans live.


    Therefore, there is no comparison between the two parties. The buildings that the elves live in are more natural, which is related to their nature, while humans are different.


    The buildings in the palace can be said to be extremely gorgeous, there is nothing to say, and they are different from other buildings in the city.Even the most magnificent building in the city will be eclipsed by the palace.


    After all, the buildings in the palace are not just one or two buildings, but a series of different buildings, and they are all huge buildings.Naturally, such a building cannot be comparable to one or two buildings.


    Hua Yueling went to many of these places, but if there was something worthy of his attention, he had not found any such places and tasks.His Royal Highness doesn''t know where he lives and needs him to find it.


    His Royal Highness is the person most likely to have a connection with the illusion world itself. As for the others, Hua Yueling did not expect it.In addition, he didn''t know which places in the palace had a deep connection with illusion.


    He must have the right to speak after he has explored everything, Hua Yueling thinks so, so he does not have any right to speak now, and he must wait until he has explored more places before he can judge.


    It¡¯s so big here, it¡¯s almost impossible to fully explore, but that¡¯s just almost nothing. If you are not afraid of spending time or being afraid of being discovered, it can actually be done, but it¡¯s more difficult.


    Hua Yueling is not afraid of trouble. After all, the trouble has been found now, and he can''t leave without solving the trouble.After all, he wanted to do that, but he also knew that it was impossible.


    Things need to be done bit by bit. Hua Yueling has learned to face various things calmly. After all, he has encountered many annoying things before, and those things are not problems that can be solved in a hurry.


    This is the fact. Many things do not mean that you can solve the problem if you are anxious. It is even possible that the more anxious you are, the more you will be unable to solve the problem. Instead of being irritated for this, it is better to calm yourself down.


    Hua Yueling continued to explore this place. He was like entering an uninhabited state here, and no one could discover his existence.As long as he wanted to hide, no one knew that there was a person like him.


    After traveling around many places, Hua Yueling had some understanding of this place, but he hadn''t found any important people yet, and he didn''t know where he was.In fact, after turning around for a while, he found that he might be lost.


    "Well, it''s so troublesome. There are too many houses here. It''s strange not to get lost."


    Hua Yueling sighed helplessly. In fact, he had a vague premonition before, but at that time he was not focusing on this, but looking for other people.


    "But the problem is not too big."


    Then he thought, in fact, as long as you go to a high place, you can judge where you came from, and if you use the stealth skill, you don''t have to worry about being discovered, it''s quite safe.


    So now there is no need to worry at all, let''s continue to search for things related to illusion.This is the most important thing.If you can find something related, then even if you can''t find a way out, it doesn''t matter much.


    Hua Yueling''s current focus is on finding things related to illusion, not on other things.The most important thing is still to find, and the most difficult thing to do here is to find something.


    Not to mention that he has not prepared beforehand. Even if he is really prepared, it is estimated that he will be confused soon after entering. It is too big here. To some extent, it is not different from the outside city. It can even be It is actually more difficult to find here than outside.


    Hua Yueling continued to move, dodging in the shadows, he had already met many people, but those people were not important.


    In fact, now he is very curious about what the emperor of this country is like. He is very curious about this and wants to take a look, but he has to admit that this is a difficult thing. After all, he doesn''t know where to find him.


    He has no choice but to come slowly. This is the only way.

 2289 Chapter 2289

    "Ok?"


    Just when Hua Yueling wandered around in the palace looking for places related to illusion or interesting to him, his exploration skills made him discover something incredible.It has nothing to do with the palace itself.


    In addition to him, there are other intruders in the palace, which is interesting.Hua Yueling hadn''t really imagined that a huge palace would become like a vegetable market, and anyone could come, without any defense at all.


    But in fact, you can''t say that. Since it can do this, it shows that the opponent has the strength.Therefore, the opponent can sneak in as quietly as himself. At least in this respect, the opponent is by no means comparable to those ordinary soldiers.


    Hua Yueling only slightly noticed the existence of the other party, and she discovered it accidentally by relying on her exploration skills.The other party is different from himself, the other party should have a deeper understanding of this place, he is moving fast here, as if looking for something.


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, and decided to catch up and take a look. In fact, this had nothing to do with what he was going to do, but she was interested in it, so that was enough.Nothing else is important, what is important is interest.


    He chased after him quietly, and the opponent was very fast. Judging from his actions, he knew the palace very well, at least better than Hua Yueling.It may even be more than an ordinary person living in the palace.


    This is a bit unbelievable. It was only through how sophisticated the investigation was to reach this level. The other party must have made a lot of preparations for this action. This can be easily seen from this aspect.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what the other party was going to do, but seeing the other party''s body lightly moving back and forth in different places, and never found it, it also proved that he was really familiar with this place.


    After all, if you are not familiar enough, you will definitely not dare to act like the other party. From Hua Yueling''s perspective, the other party can reach out, but it hasn''t reached an incredible level. It''s still within the scope of ordinary people.


    But what to say, his speed and responsiveness are indeed quite good, and his body coordination and flexibility are also quite good.This allows him to move between different places easily.


    Between flashing and moving, Hua Yueling chased him and didn''t know how far he ran. The other party didn''t mean to stop, but the place where they were also became more and more complicated.Hua Yueling has been completely lost here, if he doesn''t have exploration skills and enough strength, he feels that he must be unable to get out.


    Fortunately, it was only if, he possessed incredible power, so this would not hinder him.


    What Hua Yueling is most curious about now is what the other party wants to do. It seems that the other party is not here to steal something, or that the thing he wants to steal has not been found yet.Otherwise, with so many places on the road that can be stolen, it is not good where to start.


    What''s more, this is the palace. You don''t have to look for the most precious things in it. Just taking some casually is very valuable.


    Hua Yueling guessed the other party''s purpose, and at the same time he had to admire the other party, because he knew too much about the imperial palace.


    I saw him flickering around in the palace, he didn''t need to follow that kind of right way at all, he just looked for some remote and no-people trails.There are no soldiers patrolling in such places, so there is no need to worry about being discovered.


    Just going around like this, after going around for a long time, Hua Yueling who was around was about to collapse.He wanted to stop and rest for a while, and it took too long to walk. The key is that Hua Yueling still can''t guess what the other party thinks.


    To be honest, it''s hard to see what the other person is doing, this is the most uncomfortable place.It¡¯s good if you can really see something, but you can¡¯t see it. The other side¡¯s actions must be purposeful and can be seen, but it¡¯s hard to tell what the other side¡¯s purpose is. .


    This makes people more irritable.Hua Yueling felt that she had been following the other party for long enough, but there was still no progress. He was also irritated by this, but he would not be reconciled if he let him give up halfway.


    After all, I have been tracking for so long. If I leave without making any progress, wouldn''t all the previous time be wasted?


    Hua Yueling doesn''t like wasting time, so he wants to keep tracking.No matter what, some results must be obtained. No matter what the results are, the results are important anyway. If you can''t get any results, it will definitely not work.


    Hua Yueling shook his head helplessly. He couldn''t see through the current situation, but the reason why the other party had acted for so long was probably because the palace was too big.


    But this is also true. After all, Hua Yueling and the others have not been to the same place after they have been here for so long. This is not a joke.Hua Yueling and the others have been away for so long, and after such a long time, they still haven''t repeated the places they have been.


    Hua Yueling also uses this to determine that the other party has a goal, and is still moving towards the goal.But one thing Hua Yueling was curious about was that they hadn''t reached the destination after so long.


    Hua Yueling had been stunned now, he didn''t know that he was heading in that direction, mainly because the opponent was stunned.In addition, he doesn''t have any special impression of direction and the like. In fact, he is the kind of person who has no sense of direction.


    If he just stood in one place and didn''t move, he could judge the east, west, north and south, and there would be no problem in general, but if it wasn''t like that, he would have no way to judge.


    The two of them moved forward like this. Hua Yueling looked up at the sky. It was late now, but I couldn''t tell how much time had passed.After all, it was very late when he came here. Although it was a bit later than before, the sky was basically unchanged, so Hua Yueling couldn''t say anything.


    Hua Yueling is very anxious, he somehow wants to give up and continue to follow the other party, mainly because it is endless like now, who knows when will be able to reach the destination.


    But then I thought about it. I have followed the other party for so long. If just because I didn''t chase it for a while, then the other party found a place. Isn''t it a big loss for myself?


    Thinking of this, he changed his mind again, anyway, his mind changed very quickly, like the wind.

 2290 Chapter 2290

    "right here."


    The people in front of a huge palace stopped, and Hua Yueling also stopped.Gazing at the palace in front, Hua Yueling knew that her destination had been reached now.


    "I don''t know what he is looking for here."


    Another problem is the identity of the other party. Hua Yueling doesn''t know what kind of identity the other party is.But since he came to the palace in this way, and it looked like he was stealing something, it seemed that the other party should be a thief.


    It''s just a guess, and whether this is the case depends on the next development.At least from the current development point of view, the other party is just a thief.


    Hua Yueling was not sure whether her guess was correct, but it didn''t really matter whether it was correct or not.If the other party really just came to steal something, Hua Yueling felt that she didn''t seem to have the need to continue following the other party.


    However, Hua Yueling didn''t stop because of this, he was going to see what made the other party take so long and so much effort to come here.If it is a good thing, maybe he can help the other party to collect it.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling followed the other party into the palace.But what I didn''t expect was that the other party seemed to have noticed something, and at a certain moment he secretly paid attention to his behind. This shocked Hua Yueling. He really didn''t expect the other party to realize that someone was following him. , From this point on, the other party is definitely not an ordinary guy.


    But that should be a feeling, so after confirming that there is no one behind, the other party turned his head back and withdrew his gaze.It''s just that Hua Yueling didn''t feel any sense for the time being and then poked her head out, just hid carefully, waiting for the other party to go in and talk.


    "This guy is more powerful than I thought, but it should be a feeling similar to a sixth sense, not that he really discovered my existence."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and again quietly poked her head out to observe, only to see that the other party had already entered the palace at this time.


    "Well, I haven''t entered near the entrance. I''m just waiting to see if anyone can follow. It''s quite clever, but this trick has no effect on me."


    Hua Yueling didn''t move. In fact, if he wanted to avoid the opponent, there were other ways to avoid being discovered by the opponent, but he didn''t do that.He is still hiding, and has no intention of coming out.


    If he wants to avoid the opponent''s sight, he has many ways to ensure that the opponent will never notice his actions.But he didn''t do that. He just hid and waited for the other party to act. He wanted to see how the other party did it.


    The man stayed at the entrance for a while, but nothing happened during this time, everything was quiet.


    In this quiet atmosphere, the sound from a distance became harsh.


    "Did I think too much?"


    Hua Yueling heard the voice of the other party, but he didn''t respond to it. In fact, he didn''t need to react. He just needs to wait here, that''s enough.


    The other party walked inside, and then Hua Yueling appeared, and quickly hid in another place.


    In fact, now he is quite curious about what kind of ability the other party has, and the other party has such a wonderful sixth sense.You know that he is quite confident about his own strength, he doesn''t think any of this illusion master will be stronger than himself.


    He is the strongest no matter what.It''s just that the reaction of the other party was indeed beyond his expectations, and I don''t know how the other party did it. To know that he doesn''t feel that he has exposed his existence, he has always been careful enough and did not say to relax his vigilance.


    In this regard, he thinks he has done a good job, but even if it is so, it is still unbelievable.You must know that the opponent''s strength is not stronger than him, and the investigation should be the same, not to that level.


    Hua Yueling kept the distance between him and the other party. He didn''t dare to be so close to the other party. After all, the other party possessed very strange abilities. Hua Yueling didn''t know what his abilities were, so the best way was to leave. So close.


    There is a long distance between the two parties, this distance can ensure that Hua Yueling can pay attention to the other party, but the other party may not be able to find his existence.


    That''s it, no need to worry about other things.


    Hua Yueling found that the other party was also familiar with this building. He moved quickly here, and quickly found the switch to turn on the mechanism.It was a picture on the wall. There was a strange place in that picture. The way to turn on the mechanism was to put the picture together.


    "It''s really interesting."


    If the other party didn''t know where the switch was, Hua Yueling wouldn''t think she could find the switch so easily.


    The hidden switch is very private, but it can be troublesome to turn on the switch.But that person seemed to know the way to open the mechanism, and quickly put together a picture into another look. If Hua Yueling was asked to fight it, I don¡¯t know how much time it would take. For him, such a decryption is the best Uncomfortable.


    Then a rumbling voice sounded, and fortunately there were no people around here, otherwise this one would definitely attract others.


    Hua Yueling also moved quickly at this time, hiding near the door and spying inside.After the other party activated the switch, he quickly walked inward, to a deeper place, and then his figure disappeared deeper.


    Quickly followed in, Hua Yueling hid behind the pillar to observe, confirming that he had entered the secret room, and then continued to follow.


    The secret room is hidden behind the big chair in the depths. The chair is quite big and can seat three or four people.But Hua Yueling didn''t pay too much attention to this. He looked at the entrance of the secret room and saw a staircase leading to the underground extending deeper.


    "Since it is a secret room in the palace, there must be something very valuable. This guy is really good enough. I guess it will take several years to prepare."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help thinking so, he hurried to catch up.


    The sound of footsteps on the stairs was so clear, but Hua Yueling basically didn''t make any footsteps, so he felt that the people in front would not have noticed its existence.


    Moreover, the distance between the two sides is now very far, and the other side basically did not stop along the way, and just moved down like this.


    This section of the road is very long, and Hua Yueling doesn''t know why such a long staircase needs to be built in such a place, it is not necessary at all.But there is no way, since the road here is so long, we can only go on.


    The opponent reached the bottom of the stairs, and then he quickly searched underneath.

 2291 Reference 2291

    "The level of his understanding of this place is really incredible. I don''t know how much work he will spend for this."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, it must have taken a lot of effort, and it might even take months or even years to do this.


    This is the case, don''t think this is a joke.The other party must be fully prepared to do this kind of thing, otherwise, waiting for him is a dead end.


    It takes more than strength to come to such a place.Of course, if your strength is indeed invincible, there is nothing to say, just like Hua Yueling.


    But in this world, there are so many people who are as strong as him, let alone him, even if they are weaker than him but stronger than everyone here, there are almost no such people.


    Hua Yueling''s strength is not a joke, it''s not that anyone can achieve it.Don¡¯t look at the thief that Hua Yueling is following is quite powerful, but his strength is really just like that. Naturally, there is no way to compare with Hua Yueling, so he relies on his own flexibility. And the knowledge of this place, not the other.


    It would be impossible for him to do such a thing only by relying on his strength. If that was the case, he would have been caught long ago, and he would not have been able to get to this place all the way.


    The fact is that, in such an ordinary world, strength like Hua Yueling basically does not exist.What''s more, Hua Yueling''s strength is not weak at all, even in other worlds, his strength can be called an intermediate level.


    It is not so easy to reach his level, even if people in this world train for a lifetime, it is impossible to reach that level.Different training methods and different places will affect the strength.


    For example, in modern society or in the fantasy world, the definition of power in these two worlds may be different, but in fact, power is the same personally.


    The power you have, the power you can display in personal battles.It''s just that people in the ordinary world are definitely not the opponents of people in the fantasy world, this is generally speaking.


    Of course, a person with strength in the real world may be stronger than a person without strength in the fantasy world, but it is only possible.Whether this is the case or not depends on the actual situation.


    Hua Yueling then came to the deepest part of the ground, and it was much more difficult to hide here without being discovered by the other party.After all, it looks like there is only one road here, but apart from a single road, there are not many houses, so even if you want to hide, there are only this road and some houses on both sides.


    "For the time being, he can''t find me, so don''t worry so much. But this''underground world'' is still quite big, even bigger than the one I''ve been to before."


    Hua Yueling looked deeper, the whole underground was dark, but the flames could be seen in front, it seemed that the other party had already prepared.


    "Ha, he is really well prepared in this regard."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself that within the scope of the exploration, he found that there was no way to explore the end of this "underground world".I really don''t know why such a large space was built underground. After all, if the emperor ordered people to make this place, then there is no need at all.


    There is such a big place in the palace, why do we have to set up such a place to store things?Thinking of this, Hua Yueling became more and more interested in this place.


    "Maybe there is something interesting here."


    The interesting things Hua Yueling said were by no means ordinary things, after all, such things were not attractive to him at all.


    In order to find out if there is anything interesting here, Hua Yueling just used the exploration skills to locate the person in front of him, and then he went to the rooms on both sides to take a look.The door is not locked, after all, it is hidden in such a place, there is really no need to lock the door again.


    Pushing the door open, Hua Yueling found that there were a lot of things inside, all piled up in disorder, but after a closer look, they found that they were all collections.


    "It''s such a thing."


    Hua Yueling thought in her heart that these things didn''t have much effect on him, but maybe they could be used to exchange some gold coins.Things like this should be quite valuable, but I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.


    "Xiaoxue, are things like this valuable?"


    Hua Yueling asked Xiaoxuedao.


    "There is some value, but the owner should not hope too much. The value of recycling such things will not be too high."


    "Wake up if it is valuable, then convert all the things here into gold coins. Anyway, stay here and keep it."


    Speaking of this, he thought of some other things, and then asked Xiaoxue again.


    "By the way, aren''t we in the illusion world now? Even so, can we use these things as ordinary things?"


    This is where he is curious. If he follows his ideas, he thinks it shouldn''t be, but Xiaoxue''s reply makes him think so.


    "No problem, the specific explanation is a bit too troublesome, as long as the master knows it is fine. If the master is really curious about why it is possible, let''s talk about it later."


    "Also, as long as you can."


    Hua Yueling didn''t continue to ask, anyway, nothing else is important now, the most important thing is to do what should be done, and then to catch up with the guy who seems to be the deepest part of the "underground world".


    All the collections were exchanged into gold coins by him at one time. After the exchange was completed, Huayueling deliberately opened the mall interface to look at his remaining gold coins.As a result, he was a little surprised. The number of gold coins exchanged was much less than she had imagined.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Didn''t they tell the master, don''t expect too much."


    Xiaoxue said at this time, Hua Yueling wanted to ask when she said it, but after thinking about it carefully, it was indeed as she said, she had said it, but it was not so clear.


    "Indeed, you really said it."


    "Yes, people have told the owner not to expect too much. No matter how it is, it is a fantasy world, and it is still not a real world of illusion, so the value of the exchange of things from here will not be too high."


    "In other words, the more real the illusion world, the more gold coins can be exchanged for the things in it, right?"


    "That''s what it means. It is even possible that the number of gold coins that can be exchanged reaches almost the same level as in the real world."

 2292 Chapter 2292

    After repeatedly confirming the number of gold coins she got, Hua Yueling suddenly lost her heart. No matter how few mosquitoes are, they are meat, but when there is almost nothing in mosquito meat, there is not much difference between whether or not it is necessary.


    This is not the case, and the gains here cannot be said to be so small, but there is still a big gap between what Hua Yueling thought.


    Originally, he thought that no matter how these things could make him a full harvest, it still didn''t work.The harvest of gold coins is still a lot less.


    "Hey...but you can''t ask for that much. It''s a good thing to be able to do this. After all, it''s free."


    The gain is equivalent to what he would get by fighting a dozen robbers in another world and then redeeming their equipment.It''s almost like this. There may be more or less in other places. This is not certain, but Hua Yueling doesn''t think there will be much change.


    In any case, it is considered a free income, and it is not bad to have such a level.


    Hua Yueling thought so, walked out of the room, and then chased forward.Some light can still be seen from here, but the light has reached a long distance, and it will take some time to catch up.But this is exactly what Hua Yueling wants, after all, this can also prevent being discovered by the other party.


    It can be found with such careful tracking outside, let alone in such a place.There is only such a straight road, and there is basically no place to hide, except for the rooms on both sides, but Hua Yueling does not want to hide in such a place, after all, there is still a danger of being discovered. Especially when you open the door.


    Continuing to keep a certain distance from the other party, Hua Yueling did not advance fast.He maintained a constant speed, just hanging behind the opponent like this. He believed that as long as he didn''t make any movement, the opponent would not be able to find himself.


    Hua Yueling followed the other party in this way. He didn''t know how long the other party would go. Anyway, judging from the current situation, the other party''s goal should be quite far away. It is estimated that it is possible to stop until reaching the deepest point.


    But the other party didn''t enter so many doors along the way, which means that he really understands this place, otherwise he wouldn''t be like this.No matter how half the road, he would go to other places to take a look, instead of no reaction at all. From this point of view, the other party''s understanding of this place is deeper than he thought.


    Hua Yueling originally thought that this "underground world" did not know much about the other party, but now it seems that is not the case.The other party also has a deep understanding of this, otherwise his actions would not be so persistent.


    Hua Yueling thought this was quite interesting, and didn''t know where the other party got the news about this place.In any way, this is a bit too incredible.


    To know about this place, there shouldn''t be many people who know or understand, and it should be said that there are almost such people.But the other party still achieved this level, and his understanding of this place was not worse than that of the owner here. Hua Yueling couldn''t think of how he did it.


    It is impossible for a small intelligence organization to do such a thing, Hua Yueling can say so with certainty.


    Hua Yueling followed all the way, about five minutes later, Hua Yueling followed the other party to the deepest part of the road.At the deepest point there is the biggest door here, and that door is tightly closed.


    After the other party walked to the door, he didn''t act in a hurry, but looked around cautiously. After a careful and simple confirmation, he then set his eyes on the door in front of him.


    Putting his hands on it, he tried to push the door, but after trying it, he found that the door could not be opened by his own strength.After the initial attempt, he was still a little unbelievable, and tried again. After confirming that he could not rely on strength to push the door open, he could only find other ways.


    Hua Yueling believes that he definitely knows what to do, don''t look at him as if he doesn''t even know how to open the door.But Hua Yueling believed that the other party just pretended to be like this, although she didn''t know why.


    After the other party tried, Hua Yueling was a little farther away. For some reason, he thought it would be better to stay further away.Perhaps he was worried because he thought too much, but he decided to act according to his own subconscious thoughts, which would be better.


    Now it¡¯s not suitable for the other party to discover his existence. This is not a good time. If it is possible, it¡¯s better to wait until Hua Yueling has determined what is going on inside. When you understand the situation, wait until the other party acts.


    Hua Yueling hides and observes from a distance, there is no need to worry about being discovered by the other party here, there is no such possibility.Although the other party said that he had a reconnaissance ability that he didn''t know, he believed that that reconnaissance ability had certain limitations, not that he could do anything casually.


    Hua Yueling was waiting here, and it didn''t take long for the other party to find the switch to turn on the mechanism.It is a tie rod hidden in a room. The tie rod is well hidden. If you don''t observe it carefully, you will easily miss it.


    After turning on the switch, the door was slowly opened, and then the opponent immediately ran into the door.


    Hua Yueling also hurried to catch up, he came to the gate and looked inside.Through the exploration skills, he learned that the other party did not care about the outside situation at all, but was rushing deeper. It seems that the inside things are not so attractive to him, so big that he is no longer willing to go. Regardless of the situation outside.


    Hua Yueling was naturally very curious about this, he really wanted to know what was inside.The other party has spent so much effort, which means that there must be something particularly important in it that attracts him, otherwise he would not take the previous things seriously, he has to come to this place.


    The space behind the gate is quite large, but there is hardly any light in this vast space.There is some light in the front, but that light is brought by the torches used by the people in front, rather than being present here.


    It is actually very troublesome to act in such a dark place, but it depends on who it is for, not for Hua Yueling.


    Even if there is no light at all, it doesn''t really affect him much.After all, relying on probing skills, he can understand the whole picture clearly, without light at all.

 2293 Chapter 2293

    Hua Yueling really never thought that she could come to such a place twice in one day, which is a bit interesting to him, but if there is nothing in it that attracts his attention, he actually doesn¡¯t want it. Stay here for too long.


    He still doesn''t know what''s here until now, he is very curious about it, but no one can give him the answer.


    Only when he reaches the deepest point and sees with his own eyes what is placed inside, can he be sure whether it is really worth coming here this time.But no matter what, this time he can''t be said to have lost.


    "But this place doesn''t seem to have a great relationship with the illusion itself."


    At this time, Hua Yueling suddenly remembered her original purpose of coming here, but she originally came here to find something related to illusion.For example, His Royal Highness, but being attracted by this guy on the way, he left the most important things behind.


    But I got to this place, and it¡¯s a bit late to go back now. Besides, it¡¯s not a problem when things are resolved there. There is no need to be too anxious. It¡¯s already spent so much time here. Some are nothing, so why bother to leave at this time.


    Besides, Hua Yueling was also very curious about what was hiding in the deepest place, because he didn''t want to leave at this time.Huayueling had to go to the deepest point with the other party, and was willing to leave only after understanding what was in it. In that case, she didn''t come here in vain, otherwise it wouldn''t come in vain.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling hid behind a pillar and looked inside secretly.I saw that the other party went to the deepest point. The deepest part was a chair similar to the outside entrance of the underground world. The chair should also be made of stone.


    On the wall behind the chair was a long sword. It was not an ordinary long sword, but a more precious weapon.At least in Hua Yueling''s opinion, that weapon was really good, judging from its appearance.


    However, no matter how it looks, the sword is just an ordinary long sword, don''t look at Hua Yueling still standing in the distance and not going close.There is no need at all. It can be seen clearly here. There is nothing special about the sword, except for its appearance, it is just an ordinary long sword.


    But this long sword may have some special meaning, otherwise it won''t be hung here.Hanging here represents something, either it has some incredible power, or it has differences.


    Anyway, the possibility is like this. It''s actually very easy to judge which one it is.According to Hua Yueling''s observation, the latter possibility is the greatest.


    After all, it was just an ordinary long sword with exquisite carvings. No matter how exquisite it was, it was only the appearance, and the inside would not change due to this.


    Hua Yueling continued to hide and observe from a distance. Taking things did not arouse his interest very much. To be honest, he was a little disappointed.Although it was not bad to see a guy who looked very powerful, the result of this action was enough to disappoint him in any way, after all, he had no gain.


    After seeing the long sword, the man couldn''t care about the others, so he rushed up quickly.He stood directly on the chair, trembling with his hands, and took the sword.


    However, just when his hands were about to touch the long sword, a heavy sound suddenly sounded, and the man couldn''t help but felt his heart tense and realized that he had made a mistake.


    Patronizing was happy, and even neglected that there might be a trap here. Now that it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s too late to regret.There was no way, he tried his best to grab the long sword, but the bench under his feet had fallen, and he also fell, there was no way.


    The tip of my finger almost touched the long sword, but it was just like that, and I couldn''t do anything I wanted.He could only watch the long sword farther and farther away from him.


    "It''s interesting. It seems that the sword is really an important item, otherwise it wouldn''t be so protected."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, this was a bit interesting.But even he did not expect that there would be traps in such a place. It was beyond his expectation.


    "He has bad luck," Hua Yueling couldn''t help laughing in her heart, "I''m almost reaching the goal."


    But this gave him a chance, but he didn''t know if the trap trigger would be perceived by others.If he can''t, it''s okay, but if he can, he can''t stay here for too long.


    "Leave quickly. But before that," Hua Yueling''s eyes fell on the long sword, and now he is also very interested in that long sword. "Go and see what it is."


    Hua Yueling walked over, and there was no one else here anyway, he was the only one, so there was no need to worry about being discovered.But there are still some things that need attention.


    After investigating the inside of the trap, Hua Yueling found that the trap was actually quite big, and in fact the trap was not completely sealed, there was a way to go out, but the way was hidden and it was not easy to find it. , And it cannot be opened from the inside, it can only be opened from the outside.


    That is to say, if the person who has fallen into the trap wants to get out, he cannot do it on his own. Others must help.


    The trap was returning to its original state, and the chair slowly rose up, and then the floors on both sides merged back toward the middle.


    "Ha, this trap is pretty good, simple and practical. But it''s also useful against such a guy. If there are some more sensitive guys, you can just avoid it."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but he didn''t want to turn on the mechanism again, after all, that would let the other party know that someone was here.Hua Yueling didn''t want this matter to be known to others, so he was more willing to hide if he could hide.


    "That''s it, I will take this thing away, then I can ask Qian Lian, maybe she knows something."


    Hua Yueling took the sword off in the past, and carefully looked at the long sword in his hand. It is often enclosed in a scabbard. I don¡¯t know what the scabbard is made of. It doesn¡¯t feel great in my hand. same.


    He didn''t recognize the decoration on the scabbard, but it looked like something similar to the family crest on a knight''s flag, and the carvings on both sides were different.


    The long sword was drawn out, and the hilt of the long sword was the same, it was a creature similar to a lion.As for the long sword itself, there is nothing special.

 2294 Chapter 2294

    "Ha, I probably guessed what this is, if the guess is correct."


    Hua Yueling thought to himself that this thing was basically useless to him, but it might be of great use to Lin Qianpian and the others.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling simply put the things away.But not only that, he just turned around here again while there was still time, and searched around to see if there was anything else meaningful to him.


    But there is nothing else here. The long sword is the only thing worth noting here. The other things seem to be useless.Hua Yueling just took a casual look, and then withdrew his gaze, there was nothing very noteworthy.


    "Let''s look elsewhere."


    As for the person who fell, Hua Yueling thought about it, and decided to look at the situation again.The trap can be entered, and fall into the trap from somewhere other than the chair.


    Hua Yueling left this room, and then went into another room not far away.The road to the underground trap is here, from here you can pass.


    Hua Yueling quickly found the switch for turning on the mechanism, and he picked up the helmet on one of the armors, and then patted the armor.


    Accompanied by a slightly heavy sound, the door controlled by the agency was slowly opened, Hua Yueling went directly to the door, and then entered from there.


    Going deeper from here, at the deepest point, it seems to have come to an end, and there is no way forward.But this road is also a place where there are many collections, which seem to release such things.


    I don''t know if this was done on purpose. It may be like this, but it may not be. Hua Yueling didn''t care about it.


    From here, he reached the end, and then stared deeper. The wall looked nothing unusual, but Hua Yueling knew that the previous trap was directly above the front.


    The person who triggered the trap to fall was right in front of the wall. Obviously the sound of the mechanism opening also attracted his attention, but he didn''t know what happened, but even so, he knew that someone triggered the mechanism. , After hearing the sound from here, he immediately came over to listen.


    Hua Yueling began to look for a way to open the mechanism here. In fact, it would be very troublesome to find without his ability, but he is different after all, so it is relatively easy to find.


    What the switch hides is still very secret, not so easy to find, Hua Yueling is also able to find it relatively easily because of her exploration skills.


    "It''s here, but..."


    Hua Yueling was thinking about whether he wanted to let the other party out. The most important thing was that he didn''t know what kind of person the other party was and what the other party''s identity was.If the other party''s existence has something to do with Lin Qianlian, he naturally wants to help the other party, but if not, there is no need to control the other party.


    "It doesn''t matter, leave a mark on him, then let him go first, otherwise it will be a trouble."


    Hua Yueling thought so, and simply activated the switch hidden in the treasure chest. The switch was hidden at the bottom of the treasure chest, almost integrated with the treasure chest.But in fact, there is no need for the agency to hide it like this. After all, if there is no one to say when someone will arrive in this kind of place, wouldn''t it be more doubtful to do so?


    Before opening the mechanism, Hua Yueling first left some of his mental power on the opponent, so that it would be easier to find the opponent afterwards, and the opponent could not escape from his palm.


    This was enough, Hua Yueling thought to herself, and then turned on the mechanism.


    Shimen moved away slowly, and the people hiding inside were very nervous at this time. He clenched his weapon tightly and was always ready to launch an offensive.But soon he realized that the situation was not quite what he expected.


    The trap is cracked, but no one comes in outside. This is very strange. Is someone helping yourself, but just helping yourself for no reason?


    Maintaining a high degree of vigilance, he didn''t come out in a hurry, anyway the door had been opened, so he could come out anytime.He was watching inside.


    "nobody?"


    He muttered in a low voice in doubt, but at this time Hua Yueling was in a state of invisibility, so it was impossible for him to discover the existence of Hua Yueling.


    After a period of hesitation, he still moved slowly outside. When he reached the door, he quickly scanned the left and right. After confirming that there were no other people, he ran out quickly.


    "what happened?!"


    Feeling incredibly talking, then he quickly turned around and looked behind him, but there was no one behind him. There was no one else except him, it seemed he was the only one there.


    Thinking of this, he felt terrified. After all, he only heard the sound of the mechanism being turned on for so long, and did not hear other sounds.


    Until he walked out of the secret room, he didn''t see other people, which made him more and more frightened. He didn''t know what was going on and what problem he had encountered. He was so frightened that he wanted to escape immediately.


    But he suppressed this feeling of wanting to run away immediately. He thought that he had more things to do than he needed to do and he couldn''t just run away like this.


    With such a mood, he could not wait to leave here, although he was carefully observing and looking for other people when he left, but he could not find other people.


    It seems that he is the only one here, and the opening of the mechanism seems to be caused by ghosts and gods, not others.It took a short period of time to activate the mechanism, but that time was very short. He didn''t think the opponent would be able to escape silently in such a short time.


    The sound of the mechanism opening does hide a lot of things, but he believes that he is definitely not a bad listener.After all, he had been paying attention, and he hadn''t lost his mind during this period. Even in this case, he still didn''t find the other party''s existence, and didn''t hear any sound.


    "Maybe he is the one who followed me... Maybe he has taken everything in there."


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t wait to go to the place he had gone before, but when he got there, he found that he didn''t think wrong.


    The things on the wall are gone, and no one can be found anywhere, which means that the other party is likely to leave after saving himself.


    "hateful!"


    It''s a vain bargain for others, even though the other party saved him, but thinking that the other party took away his goal, he couldn''t be happy.

 2295 Chapter 2295

    Hua Yueling was watching him by the side, so his face was unobstructed. In fact, Hua Yueling would have guessed how he would react. After all, it was originally what she was looking for, but it was just like this. If it was taken away, it was normal to have such a reaction because it failed to accomplish its own purpose.


    But what Hua Yueling needs more is to see something from him, but after careful observation, he still can¡¯t see anything. The identity of the other party is somewhat strange, but it¡¯s a pity that Hua Yueling can¡¯t confirm his. Identity.


    And he has no idea of ??communicating with each other, and they are not suitable for communicating with each other, especially in such a place.So just let him go, let him leave here.


    The other party stared blankly at the empty space on the wall, where the long sword was originally placed, but now there is nothing left.It''s all right now. I made someone else''s wedding gown. I cheated myself and thanked them. If the other party didn''t save me well, I would die here.


    He became even more irritable when he thought of this, but unfortunately he had no other choice but to sigh, and then left here.


    Hua Yueling followed behind him. The two people left here. After going out, the other party restored the mechanism, while Hua Yueling left directly.There was no need to stay here anymore, but Hua Yueling still waited until the opponent''s figure came out and disappeared into the distance before continuing to act.


    They did a lot of things here, but they weren''t noticed. No one came here for so long. They were still quiet, and no one could be seen.


    The other person had already left at this time. He disappeared. He was the only one left here, no one else.


    Hua Yueling realized this, he stayed here for a while, not long, and then he chose a direction casually.To be honest, I am a little dizzy now, and I don''t know which direction to go in. After all, he was taken around by the other party, how could he remember where he was and where he was?


    Trying to find a direction, but soon he realized that he could not do it like this, after all, it was very difficult to do things like this.To tell the truth in either direction is difficult to find.


    Hua Yueling also understands this, so he feels that he needs to act more clearly instead of acting in a muddled manner like now.


    Observing the architecture of this place, he is ready to act according to the architecture here.The most important thing now is where I am in the palace.


    It''s a pity that he is now in a large building, so if you want to rely on those buildings to distinguish something that is extremely difficult, it is better to give up.


    After only a moment of observation, Hua Yueling directly gave up and continued to observe. He felt that there was no such need.It¡¯s better to go outside to see the situation first, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be a very important place here, because he basically hasn¡¯t seen anyone here. If it¡¯s a very important place, what should I say? It''s right for someone to guard, but not without one.


    Hua Yueling thought so, and the speed of her actions immediately accelerated.He quickly walked out of here, but he didn''t pay attention to the thief.


    After Hua Yueling went out from that place, he looked for a direction to move forward. There are so many directions that can be taken here. Hua Yueling himself does not know which direction to go, but he feels that he needs to make a move. Judge.You can''t just make a vague sound, it''s too irresponsible, it''s better to make a judgment.


    "Here..."


    Pointing in one of the directions, but the huge buildings over there are blocking the view, so it is difficult to see exactly what is there.But there should be an important place, Hua Yueling thought so.


    Of course, there are other directions as well, each direction is basically the same, being blocked by tall buildings, making her unable to see clearly.He doesn''t have any good methods on this point. In such a place, you can''t judge anything without going around in person.


    Hua Yueling must have a sufficient understanding of this place to be able to judge, but without judgment, there is no way to understand it. This forms a kind of how to say it, forming a "circle" to a certain degree.


    After looking around, he still walked in a direction he thought he could go and see.Now that he is in a state of invisibility, there is no need to worry about being discovered, he can basically walk sideways here.


    And another very important point is that there is no one here at all, only him.It seemed that this place was similar to that kind of deserted place, and I don''t know if it was so, but Hua Yueling felt that there was such a possibility.


    It¡¯s just that it shouldn¡¯t be the case. After all, there is such a secret room. The secret room is well hidden, but it should also be protected by someone. It should not be protected at all. It is just placed there like this. Rely on the agency to protect.


    Or maybe the other party didn''t care about these things at all. This is also a possibility.


    Hua Yueling only thought about it for a while and stopped thinking about it. There was no need to think so much. The most important thing for him now was action.He came here to find West, rather than thinking that some of these are OK.


    After walking for a while, Hua Yueling also passed many places and various palaces.I have to say that the environment here is really good. Hua Yueling still likes it better. After all, the emperor and the princes and princesses usually live here, so the environment should naturally be better.


    Living in such a place would feel boring. If the environment is not good, that kind of life would be so boring.


    Hua Yueling could imagine what that kind of life would be like, he would definitely not like that kind of life, but he was in this world.If it is in modern society, then he is actually no different from these people.


    After all, he is usually like this, basically staying at home and not going out, but that''s because he has a computer and a mobile phone. If he has books and the like, he would be bored.


    He doesn''t know if others are like this, but he feels that if he grows up in the modern world, he must be unable to adapt to such a place at the beginning.

 2296 Chapter 2296

    Hua Yueling didn''t know what she should do. If she really went to search one place by one place, then the time would not be enough.One night is definitely not enough, it will take longer.


    Hua Yueling sighed somewhat helplessly in her heart, what should she do in this case.But there is no other way other than this.


    Exploration skills are naturally easy to use, but you must also know that there are limits to exploration skills. It does not mean that exploration skills can easily explore all places. That kind of thing does not exist.


    This is also something that he can''t control. After all, it is very difficult for the exploration skills to upgrade to a level now.


    "Here, it feels like there are important people here."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, couldn''t help speeding up and walking forward, he walked to the brightly lit palace.Looking forward, the entrance of the palace was guarded, and some maids could be seen, and the voice of someone in the palace could be heard. He sounded familiar with that person''s voice.


    "Someone who makes me feel familiar..."


    After hearing that voice, Hua Yueling immediately thought of someone.


    "His Royal Highness, it seems that besides him, I won''t have any familiar recognition."


    But that was because he knew the prince, not the prince.Even the prince didn''t know who he was, and he didn''t know that he was being targeted by someone like him.


    In fact, Hua Yueling''s goal was not him, Hua Yueling''s goal was someone or something related to him.


    His Royal Highness has a connection with illusion skills. The connection is not strong, or even weak, but this connection can be detected.


    He didn''t notice the existence of that kind of connection with Lin Qianlian. She didn''t know why. According to Xiaoxue, Lin Qianlian should be the more likely person.She has a greater connection with the illusion world itself, but the fact is that he has not discovered this connection. Regarding this point, he is not sure whether it is his own problem or other aspects.


    Anyway, this is a bit strange, Hua Yueling and Lin Qianlian have not been together for a short time, and the relationship between the two parties is also quite a lot, but in this connection, Hua Yueling has not found such a discovery.


    So he felt that it shouldn''t be his own problem, it should be other aspects. Lin Qianlian''s hiding place is too good.What I have to say is definitely not what Lin Qianlian did. After all, she probably didn''t know what was going on, but it still happened. I don''t know what it was because of.


    So the only possibility is that the illusion skill did this, and Lin Qianlian was changed in this way without knowing it, even she didn''t even know the change.After all, she didn''t know such power at all. Before Hua Yueling appeared, she had never thought that there was such a terrible power.


    But now she still doesn''t know this, the most important thing is that Hua Yueling didn''t tell her this.It''s not the time yet. This is the best answer. It''s useless to say these now and won''t solve any problems.


    And if you say it now, it will be of no use other than worrying Lin Qianlian, so it''s better not to say anything, and it''s not too late to say it after you think of some way.


    Can''t wait to walk over, Hua Yueling is still very careful, although he is still invisible now, but he also subconsciously slowed down his pace, and walked deeper without hurries.


    When he arrived at the door of the palace, Hua Yueling secretly probed into it, and soon he found the figure of the prince.But there was not only the prince alone, there were others. One of the women who seemed to be relatively young was talking to the prince. It seemed that she should be the prince''s mother, His Royal Highness.


    There was also a young girl sitting next to her, but she had been sitting there quietly and did not move. It is probably a princess, the prince¡¯s sister.


    Hua Yueling''s gaze moved from the three of them, and he carefully observed each of them, but apart from His Royal Highness, there was nothing particularly noteworthy about the other two.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t see anything from the prince, after all, if she could see it, she would have seen it long ago, and she wouldn''t say wait until now.After all, Hua Yueling also spent a lot of time with His Royal Highness before that, and she was still with Lin Qianlian at that time, but she didn''t find anything for so long, which explained enough problems.


    Another thing to say is that Hua Yueling found that this place is actually quite ordinary, not much different from other places, so he felt a little strange.


    "Well, if there is no problem here, the prince can''t move for the time being, it will be very troublesome."


    Huayueling thought about it, and felt that if you want to know the prince better, maybe you can go to his residence and have a look, there may be some noteworthy places there.


    This is just Hua Yueling''s guess, but he thinks this is feasible.But now he doesn''t know where the prince lives, so he still needs to find a way to learn more.


    Taking a deep breath, Hua Yueling hid temporarily.He was not going to go everywhere by himself. He was waiting here for the prince, and when he returned, he would follow her to his residence. Apart from there, what Hua Yueling could think of was something like illusion. The most likely person in relationship is his father.


    However, Hua Yueling has not seen the emperor so far, so he can''t judge whether it is so. If you want to judge whether it is related, you still have to look for it, see His Majesty with your own eyes, and then be able to judge.


    There are still many things he needs to do, but he also needs to think more about other issues.All kinds of things need to be considered, and Hua Yueling finds things quite irritable.


    Hiding and waiting, didn''t wait long, even the emperor came, Hua Yueling felt that God heard her voice.


    But he was definitely not so, maybe he was lucky, he came at the right time.


    Hua Yueling hid even deeper, although he didn''t feel anything special from the opponent.To say that the identity of the other party is definitely not ordinary, after all, it is the emperor, the most powerful person in this country, but if you talk about other aspects, there is actually nothing to say.


    Hua Yueling quickly lost interest. He found that His Majesty the Emperor was actually no different from others, and was just an ordinary person.

 2297 Chapter 2297

    Hua Yueling has seen a lot of ordinary people like His Majesty the Emperor, but they are not talking about others, but themselves.


    In Hua Yueling''s view, he is no different from others, but in the eyes of others, it is not the case. This is a matter of looking at things.Others look at him because they look at his identity, while Hua Yueling looks at him because he looks at whether there is an abnormality in him.


    Obviously, there is nothing particularly noteworthy about him, this is the conclusion Hua Yueling has drawn.


    In fact, he even hoped that he could come to a better conclusion, but the facts were obviously not the case, so Hua Yueling didn''t have any good solutions.


    In this regard, I can only say that it is a little disappointing. Hua Yueling originally thought that he could see something from him, but the facts told him that it was just that he thought too much.


    What identity represents is only identity, not anything else.So you can''t think that he must be different just because he has an identity. In fact, he has the same starting point as others in this respect, and there is not much difference.


    Therefore, Hua Yueling quickly lost interest. The other party was even more ordinary than he thought. Although he had long thought that it might be like this, it still disappointed him when he saw it.


    But this is also normal. In fact, it should have been thought of a long time ago, and there should not be much hope.The reason why Huayueling is hopeful is because of the existence of the prince. After all, the connection between the prince and the illusion skills is something he could not think of. Since they can be connected, are the other people in the palace or other things Will have a deeper connection with illusion skills.


    But even though this is the case, it is only his thoughts, and it does not matter whether it is the case.It looks like this now. Only the prince is involved here, and the others are just ordinary people, nothing special.


    "It seems that the most important thing here is the prince, and we still have to see if there is anything special about the prince."


    However, Hua Yueling still didn''t find anything more noteworthy. The prince was a little different. He could feel some strange things, but it was still not enough.That kind of power may help a little, but it won''t help much.


    Hiding in the dark, Hua Yueling used the probing skills to explore. At the beginning, his attention would be placed on other people, but in the end all the attention was placed on the prince.


    His Royal Highness is just an ordinary person from his current performance, there is no difference.However, Hua Yueling would naturally not be deceived by such a concealment. This concealment may be able to hide from others, but there is absolutely no way to hide it from him.


    The prince doesn''t need to do anything special, just follow the usual way of action, no one will be too suspicious.However, after being connected with the power of illusion, his way of thinking and acting will change accordingly.


    In fact, these are not important to Hua Yueling, he doesn''t care what kind of person the other party was before, and what kind of person they are now after the power of illusion.He only cared about whether he could follow that power to find the key to the illusion.


    Another point worth mentioning is that the illusion world itself was actually formed to control him. It was a combination of his own but uncontrolled illusion power and spiritual power.So this illusion world should regard him as a target, but so far the illusion world itself has still not done anything.


    This is the strange part. If you take him as a target, it is impossible to do nothing.Both the prince and Lin Qianlian are related, but to be honest, Hua Yueling feels that such an approach is actually meaningless.


    The illusion world should be hostile to him in theory. He is not too clear about whether this is the case, but he thinks it should be like this. It is also possible that he thinks too much and has some excess self-awareness. The illusion world itself will not For what.


    However, Hua Yueling still felt that way. After all, she suddenly rebelled and attacked herself directly, pulling herself into this world.


    Except for himself, no one else has been brought to this abominable place. Think about it, but I just did a lot of things in another world, and I didn''t have time to rest.


    No matter what, what Hua Yueling wants to do most now is to find a way to crack the illusion as soon as possible, and gradually he has found some clues.But the clues in his hand are still not enough, he needs to know more.


    The most important thing is that he still has no information about the "real" world created by the world of illusion and the core of the world.So there is no idea or the like, and there is no guess at the moment.


    So he needs a little bit, and he can''t be anxious. After all, these things are not problems that can be solved by anxiousness. On the contrary, the more anxious they are, the less there may be no way to solve the problem.


    All he needs to do now is calmness, and nothing can solve the problem better than calm thinking.


    But Hua Yueling is not actually the kind of person who is not calm. Sometimes he may be anxious, but in many cases he tells himself to be calm. In this respect, he can¡¯t say that he is not doing well, he can only say that he wants Complete calm is almost impossible.


    Time passed by, and I looked up at the sky. I didn''t expect the time to be so late, and the people here are still so energetic.It stands to reason that they should have rested long ago, and it is a bit outrageous if they haven''t rested, after all, it''s all time.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know the specific world. After all, he didn''t have a watch or something in his hand, so he couldn''t judge by the sky alone.He only knew that it was late at night and it was very late, it was time to rest.


    Hua Yueling waited here for a long time and overheared for a long time. To be honest, it was not that he wanted to overhear. He was not interested in the prince and the emperor what they were talking about, but they just chatted inside. And there is no sign of stopping, what can he do.


    If you leave at this time, it won''t be easy to find it later.


    "Otherwise, I shouldn''t leave too far, and keep the prince within the scope of the exploration skills, maybe this way."


    Hua Yueling was also thinking of other ways, not just hiding and waiting.It''s just that he thinks that approach is a bit troublesome.


    "Let''s take action. It''s not a problem to wait here all the time."


    After much deliberation, Hua Yueling decided to act instead of just waiting here.

 2298 Chapter 2298

    Hua Yueling started to act and didn''t wait any longer.The main reason was that he didn''t know how long he had to wait. After waiting for so long, the people inside were still in good spirits and couldn''t hear the end.


    "Are you not in a hurry to rest?"


    Hua Yueling admires them very much, maybe this is only the world of illusion.Hua Yueling felt that they should have rested long ago. After all, the emperor was already so exhausted, and after a busy day, he should have rested long ago, but he hadn''t rushed to rest.


    The prince and the princess did the same. They didn''t say that they were thinking about their father, and they didn''t know what was in their heads.Hua Yueling was very puzzled about this, but doubts turned into doubts, and he had to act when it was time to act.


    Hua Yueling searched around here. He hadn''t figured out the surrounding environment, so he needed to spend some more time to understand the situation.First, he turned around where he could go, and got a general understanding of the buildings and roads nearby, and then he returned to the vicinity of the queen''s palace.


    "The prince''s residence shouldn''t be here, and the princess doesn''t know where he lives further away. Well, you still have to follow the prince to determine where he lives."


    In fact, Huayueling is not very interested in other places. Although there are still many places he has not explored clearly, he feels that there is no need to explore so clearly in some places. He generally knows what those places look like. .


    Hua Yueling didn''t think that there was anything to find in those places, and it was just a waste of time to find those places, there was no need for that.


    So he only searched two places, and then roughly understood where the roads connected to the outside, which was enough, there was no need to know more.Almost all the remaining places are directly searched with probing skills. You can search as much as you can, even if only a part of it is enough, there is no need to spend that kind of effort.


    After searching, Hua Yueling returned to the original place. At this time, the conversation among those people seemed to come to an end.Hua Yueling heard the prince and princess saying goodbye to their parents outside.


    "It can be regarded as going back, so I don''t have to wait here anymore."


    Hua Yueling had been waiting for too long. It was fortunate that he hadn''t come here directly before, but had followed the thief, otherwise it would definitely take longer.


    Hua Yueling was hiding more secretly. It didn''t take long for him to see the prince and the princess coming out of it, and the maids at the entrance followed them after they came out.


    Soon it calmed down here, and Hua Yueling followed them from a distance.The prince and princess have no power, but Hua Yueling still dare not get too close. In that case, there is danger. With Hua Yueling''s strength, he won''t care about this, but he doesn''t need to Willing to attract the attention of others, or be discovered.


    Hua Yueling hides very secretly, and he has always been a silent stalker, so the two people in front have gone for a long time without knowing that they have been followed.


    Hua Yueling followed them all the way to the place where they lived. The prince and princess did not live together, so they separated halfway.Hua Yueling looked at the princess for a while, then continued to follow the prince.


    The place where the prince lives is still quite far away from where the queen lives, and it takes about a quarter of an hour to get there.Hua Yueling saw the environment in which the prince lived from a distance, let alone a prince, let alone an ordinary family where he lived, even his home was absolutely incomparable.


    The prince entered his place, while the maids stayed outside.


    "I''m going to rest, you can go back."


    Two maids followed the prince in, but they came out after a while, and then the original light inside disappeared.


    Hua Yueling hid in the distance, waiting for the maids to leave, but not all of them left, there were still a few people who stayed, it should be to ensure that they can know what the prince has.After all, if something happened to the prince, they would be over.


    The other thing to say is that these maids actually live next to the prince. Their place is definitely not as luxurious as the place where the prince lives, but it is quite good.


    It is still relatively difficult to sneak into the past under their noses, and that is also a special ostentation, Hua Yueling doesn''t want to do that.Unless you pass invisible, there is no need to do that.


    Moreover, it occupies such a large area, which direction is not good, and there is no need to attack directly, which is dangerous.Hua Yueling can naturally knock them all out, but that doesn''t fit Hua Yueling''s own thoughts, so it''s true and pure to find something.


    And if you really do that, it won''t be so easy to come here next time.It may be nothing to Hua Yueling, but he doesn''t want to make the situation more complicated. It is already complicated enough now that he doesn''t want to think about it so much.


    It''s definitely not good to make things too complicated. If possible, Hua Yueling hopes that everything can be as simple as possible and not too complicated.


    So he didn''t just go straight in like this, but tried a way to go around.Hua Yueling looked for other ways to get in, maybe from the window, but he soon discovered that there is actually only the front road that can be taken, and there is no other way.


    In this case, he would have to go invisible and go, there was no other way.


    "It seems there is no other way."


    Hua Yueling murmured softly, originally he wanted to find another way to enter, but after searching, he had to admit that there might not be so-called other paths.In fact, there is only one road, and he has no other choice.


    "Then go in invisible, don''t think so much."


    Saying this to himself, he used his invisibility skills and then went to the entrance of the prince''s residence.The door is closed. If you want to get in from there, you have to push the door open, but you will obviously be spotted by others.


    "It would be fine if I followed them in earlier. Now..."


    Hua Yueling turned around at the door, and then remembered something she had forgotten.You can use illusion to control the maid at the door, so you don''t have to worry about being discovered by them.


    This kind of trick has also been used by other people and is effective, so there should be no major problems.

 2299 Chapter 2299

    Hua Yueling used the illusion skills to easily control the maids. After all, they were just ordinary people, so there was no resistance to the illusion skills.He controlled it easily.


    After controlling them, Huayue Ling Yemei rushed to act again, but used exploration skills to understand the situation inside.The prince inside seemed to be asleep, Hua Yueling probed for a while, and there was basically no reaction inside.


    Through this, it can almost be confirmed that the prince is asleep, as long as he is asleep, he should not worry too much.


    But Hua Yueling still didn''t get too anxious to get in, but watched and waited outside.After a while, after confirming that there was no sound inside, Hua Yueling opened the door silently, and then walked in slowly.


    There was no response, which meant that His Royal Highness should have fallen asleep completely and fell asleep.As long as he falls asleep, there is no need to worry.


    There must be a big gap between the two sides. If he hadn''t fallen asleep, even if the sound made by Hua Yueling was small, it would be impossible to hide it completely.But if he is asleep, it is hard to notice.


    Hua Yueling didn''t close the door after entering, but quickly understood the situation here.This is necessary, and the situation here is particularly important.


    "It''s not the same as imagined, it feels like there is nothing special."


    After a brief observation, Hua Yueling thought with disappointment that things were not quite right.


    "Isn''t it here?"


    Hua Yueling thought suspiciously, her gaze fell on His Royal Highness, but just stared at him for a while, then Hua Yueling turned and left here.


    "It seems that it''s hard to find anything here, so let''s look for it elsewhere."


    Hua Yueling originally thought that he could find something related to illusionism here, but after coming here, she realized that she was thinking too much.The changes in the prince''s body should not have much to do with this place.


    After only a moment of observation, Hua Yueling came to such a conclusion, in fact, this is very normal, after all, there is no special place here.If there is any special place, it should be easy to detect, naturally it is possible that that special place is hidden, but Hua Yueling doesn''t seem to be aware of this, even after careful observation, it is the same conclusion.


    If it''s not hidden too well, or it''s not hidden here, at least now Hua Yueling is more inclined to the latter possibility.


    "Well, in any case, there are basically so many places where the prince can act. Normally, it is impossible for him to leave the palace casually, so the possibility of such things happening outside is not very high. But not It means it''s impossible."


    The improbable means the improbable does not mean it is impossible.However, Hua Yueling still decided to search in the palace as much as possible. If he had searched all the places and still didn''t find it, it would only show that he was out of luck.


    "Let¡¯s explore with this neighborhood as the goal first, don¡¯t set the goal too far, focus on this place to expand. The time is still early, and we should be able to expand a lot before early morning."


    Anyway, Huayueling was used to this a long time ago, isn''t it just spending time and energy, and it''s not that she has never done such a thing.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think too much, and immediately started to act.Exploring the surroundings with the prince¡¯s palace as the center. In fact, this kind of exploration is relatively easy for him, because he does not have to go in one place to understand the situation there, even if he doesn¡¯t go in. Way.


    Huayueling''s exploration skills are not a joke. Through the exploration skills, he can easily understand the situation in an area.In some places, even if you don''t go in, if there is no special situation inside, just rely on the exploration skills to find out.


    Actions like this will save him a lot of time. After all, it doesn''t mean that every room has to go in. It will be more troublesome.Just walk slowly outside like this, and then Li can cover a large area with exploration skills.


    However, the scope of the exploration skill exploration must have been reduced. If the exploration is still carried out at the maximum scope, then there are many places where there is no way to explore very carefully, which does not match what he is going to do.


    Hua Yueling didn''t mean that a simple understanding of one place was enough. In order to confirm whether there was something worthy of attention, he needed to understand many places clearly.


    In other words, he needs to spend his thoughts on investigating seriously. This is what he has to do. In order to achieve such a goal, he must make his exploration skills more accurate.


    In this regard, such an approach is absolutely necessary and cannot be neglected.


    With a very serious attitude, Hua Yueling went to investigate the situation here little by little, and figured out the situation in the nearby area.However, there was nothing unusual around the place where the prince lived, and it felt very ordinary, not as if there was anything worth noting.


    "It looks like it''s not here."


    Hua Yueling muttered in a low voice, then he shook his head and looked in other directions.After walking a long enough distance in one direction, to the other passage, Hua Yueling walked directly along the passage in the other direction.


    There are guards guarding here, so you need to avoid those guards to avoid being discovered by them.Fortunately, there are not many of them, so just be careful, and you don''t have to worry too much.


    Hua Yueling hid her figure in the darkness and secretly observed that he had never been here before, but he knew that not only guards stood guarding in some places, but there were also patrol teams. .


    "The patrol seems to have gone elsewhere. Just take this opportunity to go there quickly."


    After confirming that the patrol team had left and was not here, Hua Yueling immediately speeded up his steps as he moved in the shadows.Those guards are actually easier to dodge. Although they say that the scope of observation is not small, the overall scope of observation is still fixed. In this case, it is easier to avoid their sight.


    As long as they are not facing them head-on, they will basically not be discovered.But even in this way, you must pay attention to watching the other party''s dynamics at all times. After all, if the other party suddenly turns around and you haven''t realized this, the possibility of being discovered is still quite high.


    Hua Yueling concealed herself by the shadow, and left this road quickly like this, and turned to another road.

 2300 Chapter 2300

    Hua Yueling spent a lot of time here, and basically all the nearby places that could be explored were explored once, but there was something strange in Hua Yueling that he didn''t notice anything.


    "No, it shouldn''t be the case anyway."


    Finding a place where no one is sitting, Hua Yueling leaned her back against the wall behind her, seriously thinking about the situation in front of her.The situation is different from what he thought, and it shouldn''t be the case.


    "It can''t be said that there is no such possibility, but it also means that the power of the prince is not obtained here."


    Hua Yueling thought about the current situation.If he was about the same as what he thought, then he would have to search all the places here to be able to determine some things, but that would be troublesome and time-consuming.


    It is definitely impossible to do it in one night. The sky is already bright now, and the sun should be out soon.Hua Yueling can''t wait until then to go back, he must leave here as soon as possible.


    "Is that the only way today..."


    Hua Yueling thought this way, no matter what, he was a little unsatisfied. Originally, he was hoping to solve some problems, but now it seems that none of the problems can be solved.


    "There is still a way, not that there is no way."


    Staring at the sky for a while, Hua Yueling said in a low voice.Originally, he didn''t want to do that. After all, it was dangerous to do that, but he couldn''t stand it without any gain at the moment, so he decided to act.


    "It''s so decided, I don''t believe I can''t find anything."


    Hua Yueling stood up, and once again went to the place where the prince lived.The maids at the door of the prince had changed people. Hua Yueling had to re-use the illusion skills to control them. Fortunately, this was not difficult. Otherwise, Hua Yueling would have to become irritated. After all, this was actually quite troublesome.


    It took a lot of time but no gain. I believe that no matter who is watching this kind of thing, they will feel dissatisfied. Such things are normal.However, Hua Yueling quickly recovered her calm. After all, the time has already been spent. It is useless to regret it now. It''s better to think about what to do next.


    After Hua Yueling entered the room where the prince was, his eyes were placed on the prince, who was still asleep.Hua Yueling was also beautiful and wasted time, and directly used illusion skills to invade his spiritual world.


    At first he thought he would encounter some obstacles, but it turns out that he thought too much. What surprised him was that the obstacles were surprisingly small.He entered the prince''s spiritual world directly without spending much effort, and easily controlled his spirit by using illusion skills.


    "Something''s wrong."


    Hua Yueling said this in a low voice. Originally, he thought that something might happen, but the facts were very different from what he thought.He didn''t know why this happened, but he felt that the more he did this, the more careful he had to be.


    There may be some danger waiting for me, but I don''t know it yet, so I have to act more cautiously.Never let your guard down, that is the most stupid thing.


    Hua Yueling was not in a hurry to increase his mental power. After he controlled the prince, he began to try to enter the other''s mental power or thoughts.


    Trying to find out the other person''s thoughts is not that simple, even Su Ri used illusion to control the other person.It takes time and experience to get deeper into the mental power of the other party.


    "That kind of power...it''s not right. I can clearly feel the existence of a special mental power in him, but there is no response when attacking him. This is very wrong."


    This is the case no matter how you think about it, the problem is that what makes him feel special, where is the mental power obtained from the illusion skill now.Are you hiding yourself ready to attack yourself?


    Hua Yueling suspected that there was such a possibility, so he didn''t dare to be too anxious, but looked for it very carefully.


    But the other party didn''t know if it was better to hide or what, Hua Yueling never found the source of that power.For this reason, Hua Yueling even increased the control over her own power and expanded her mental power to investigate the internal situation, but this had no effect.


    "Just be careful, let''s see what he knows first."


    With still no response, Hua Yueling thought for a while and made a decision. He decided not to waste time on this.Anyway, he just wants to learn about his recent actions from the opponent, and the most important thing is where he got that power.


    In fact, the opponent may already have that power when he appeared, but Hua Yueling felt that the probability of that should be lower, so he decided to try it.


    Illusion is not difficult to control the opponent, but it is more troublesome to get some useful information from the opponent.Hua Yueling needs to look for it, but the main thing is not this, but how to weaken the opponent''s defense little by little.


    This is a troublesome thing, Hua Yueling needs time to research and use her own power to crack it.Hua Yueling hadn''t done anything like this before, because he just used illusion to control others, and then let them act according to their own ideas. He didn''t do anything else or explore the other''s ideas, so it was relatively easy.


    But investigating memory is different from everything you did before. Memory has a protective mechanism. If you don¡¯t touch it, there will be no problem with this protective mechanism. But if you touch it, The problem is coming if you want to completely crack it.


    It can be said that this is not a problem that can be easily solved, and the most important thing is that Hua Yueling has no relevant experience at all, so it is a troublesome thing for him.


    Everything is zero. He needs to start from scratch and explore what he should do bit by bit.Instead of saying that you know what to do at the beginning, and then act directly, it is not the case.


    "This is not easy to handle, but due to the mental power gap between us, even if we have no experience, it should be easier to act."


    Hua Yueling thought so, and then began to look for her memory.Searching for memories is not difficult. Don''t look at him because he has no experience, but the knowledge in this area is actually relatively clear, which helps a lot and saves him a lot of detours.

 2301 Chapter 2301

    Hua Yueling tried to use the knowledge he knew to try to crack. He also knew that this was not an easy thing, but whether it was easy or not, it was all he needed to do.Hua Yueling didn''t want to stay in this place all the time, he hoped that he could make some progress instead of just staying in place.It¡¯s been long enough to stay in place.


    It is also possible to forcefully use the power of the spiritual power to crack the nature, but there is one point not good about it, that is, it may have a destructive effect on the prince''s spirit.Hua Yueling didn''t want that, not that he didn''t dare, but that he didn''t want to cause something to happen at this time.


    Moreover, there will be some problems in that way, which is a situation that Hua Yueling does not want to see.He hopes to solve the problem as simple as possible, at least nothing will happen.


    To crack that kind of defense is still the use of mental power, but in fact the most important place lies in the use of illusion and mental power.


    Fortunately, Hua Yueling had already gained some experience before that, otherwise he might be blinded here, and I don''t know what to do.Although it''s almost the same now, it''s not that he has no ideas at all. He still has some ideas, but whether these ideas are correct and whether they can get enough information, I will say after personally experimenting.


    Hua Yueling began to experiment like this, and soon he realized that he had some wrong thinking in some aspects.Mental power can''t be used too much, it may cause harm to the prince''s mental aspect, but if you want to crack it, you can''t have enough mental power.


    Hua Yueling increased the use of mental power, using the superiority of mental power to try to crack that defense.But what you need to know is that the defense of memory is quite special, so it''s not that your mental power is stronger, and then you can easily crack it, it depends on the level of understanding of mental power and that kind of protection. Is a more important place.


    If there is not enough experience in these two areas, then it is almost impossible to crack.It is possible to directly use a stronger force to crack, but it is difficult to get what you want, the memory of the other party.


    Directly using powerful force to destroy the other party''s memory protection will have very bad consequences, but the specifics actually depend on your luck.


    But on the whole, it is the most likely result that you don''t want it. After all, when you think about it, you will know that when something is destroyed, some things afterwards will also be hurt.This is not a question you want or not.


    Hua Yueling actually understood this very well, so he firmly would not use mental power to directly attack the opponent''s memory protection.In fact, that kind of protection is not what the prince wants to do, and it is impossible for ordinary people to do it. Moreover, they will not think of it at all. This is a natural reaction of the body.


    After you are born, after you grow up, something like this will happen gradually, and something will appear naturally.The same is true for the protection of memory, not what you want to protect, but what it wants to protect.


    That kind of protection has nothing to do with your thoughts, and Hua Yueling is not clear about what it has to do with.Anyway, this kind of protection needs to be cracked carefully, and you must not do anything carelessly, otherwise you will only get the results you don''t want.


    Hua Yueling also got these hints from the knowledge she had acquired after possessing mental power, otherwise he would not have known these.There are also some obtained from illusion skills, anyway, these are very important information.


    Hua Yueling was deciphering while guarding the hidden power, but for some time in the past, there was still no response.Naturally, Hua Yueling won''t change because of this. He doesn''t worry if the other party does not come. After all, it is useless to be anxious, and he believes that if the other party has any ideas, they will come out sooner or later.


    Why bother, take your time, not to mention that there is still no progress here.


    Hua Yueling found that it was difficult to crack the protection in front of him. The protection was done very well, and it was a type he had never seen before.How to crack it does not mean that you can know it after thinking about it. You need to guess and judge, and then try. When trying, you must be careful not to use too much force, otherwise it may become direct damage. , The result is terrible.


    After a period of time has passed, there has been some progress in cracking, but Hua Yueling is not very satisfied with such progress.It was getting early, and he didn''t have that much time.


    If it continues without any progress, then he must find a way to make some changes.You can''t stay here for too long, you have to leave before being found.


    Hua Yueling hasn''t decided when to leave, but he has already decided that if it continues and there is no progress, then he will not stay here.


    "The protection is pretty good. It is not easy to crack. At least it seems that there are no flaws. If some flaws can be found..."


    It was something similar to a protective barrier, completely enclosing the area where the memory was. If you want to get in, you can only go from there, or go through there, otherwise there is no way to discover the existence of the memory.


    Hua Yueling has discovered a place that can probably be called an entrance, through which it can go deeper, but it is limited.Hua Yueling moved deeper through the gap, but didn''t find anything useful inside, which made him quite disappointed.


    Originally, he thought he could find some useful information here, or could move from here to deeper, but now it seems that this idea is very wrong.


    "It seems that I thought it was too easy. In fact, the situation is more difficult than I thought. But if I try to crack it from here..."


    Hua Yueling was thinking about whether this could be done, but soon he shook his head, he needed to avoid doing it.


    "That does not work."


    Muttering in a low voice, Hua Yueling returned from here.When he got inside, he didn''t find anything, but he subconsciously felt that there was something wrong here, and he couldn''t go from here to crack the protection.


    "It''s okay if you can lure the memory inside, or there are other ways."

 2302 Chapter 2302

    Hua Yueling showed his mature and calm side at this time. He was not too anxious to act, but was constantly collecting information.Collecting information is also a very important task. If enough information can be collected, it should be easier to crack.


    The matter of collecting information Hua Yueling was doing very seriously. He didn''t just go around that place and then use his eyes to find something.That might be useful, but on the whole it won''t be too useful. Hua Yueling knew this very well.


    Hua Yueling is using her ability to understand the situation more deeply, and he feels that this is very, very important.I can''t put everything aside alone, but try to integrate some things.


    Of course, this is not so easy, but Hua Yueling believes that hard work will pay off.Spiritual power and his own observation power were integrated with other things, Hua Yueling tried to do this. He hadn''t done this before, so he wasn''t particularly sure whether it would be useful.


    Just take it slow, he said to himself, and then did things in a rather unhurried state.That''s how it works. If you act with a more irritable mood, it will be more difficult to get something.


    "Similar to what I thought, the protection here is pretty good. It seems that there is no other way besides direct damage. But since I control him, there should be some other way."


    Hua Yueling didn''t use mental power to attack the opponent, but instead used mental power to directly surround the opponent''s memory area.Relying on this approach, Hua Yueling used her mental power to impose a greater sense of oppression on the other party.


    It is not clear whether this is effective Hua Yueling, but he hopes that his approach will be effective.At least some things can be loosened a bit, which is enough.


    Hua Yueling also didn''t expect to solve all the problems by relying solely on the oppression of her own mental power. It was obvious that that was not a realistic thing.But if this can make things change a bit, maybe there will be something different.


    No matter what, when Hua Yueling acted, time was also advancing non-stop, he needed to race against time.Although the people here are almost controlled by him, there are still people who are not controlled, so he must solve the problem before those people act.


    "Use this opportunity to ask him some questions, and then use this method to find flaws, or go directly in to read the memory."


    Hua Yueling tried to use other methods to solve the immediate problems. He asked the prince some questions and showed some simple ones, but such an approach seemed to have no effect.


    Then he asked some complicated questions. These complicated questions are not so easy to answer, so His Royal Highness needs to think about it.Hua Yueling used illusion to control him, but it allowed him to think, which was not in conflict.


    Using this method, Hua Yueling can observe the changes in his mental space.The more this kind of thing requires change, after all, there has been no change, which means that it is difficult for him to move forward. It is difficult to see some new things. With change, there may be new possibilities. For him, this is definitely necessary. of.


    Change is very important, but it also depends on the circumstances.For example, in the current situation, this change is not dangerous for him, only benefits.


    But sometimes there will be situations where changes bring dangers and at the same time there are benefits. Whether that situation is good or bad depends on the specific situation.


    Gradually, Hua Yueling found some clues in this way. Using these, Hua Yueling made some progress. Unlike before, he found his own way of action.


    "That''s right, this does loosen the protection, but it''s not enough. You need to make everything more confusing. Just now is not enough."


    Hua Yueling said to herself in her heart that the information she currently has is not enough, but the chaos has made him see something clearly. If he feels that being weak can make the situation more chaotic, his chances are still greater.


    Relying on different ideas, Hua Yueling came up with new ideas, and very interesting things, this way of action was thought of by the prince.


    Hua Yueling adopts a simulation method, imitating her mental power into the spiritual power of the prince, and using this method to invade the memory.This is also in the current situation. After all, the prince is a thinker, so the protection method is not so strict, otherwise, even if he wants to simulate it, he will not be able to do it.


    Just simulation is not enough, you must be able to hide the protection level, otherwise such simulation is not enough.


    The strong fortresses were broken from the inside. Hua Yueling felt that there was nothing wrong with that. After all, without relying on similar methods, Hua Yueling would not be able to crack the protection "system" in front of him so easily.


    After all, he still doesn''t have enough experience in this area, and he doesn''t know enough, otherwise he would have been able to think of some better ways.Nor can it be cracked only by relying on this method.


    As soon as the mental power enters the memory, enters the inside, and then wants to crack it is actually very easy.Regardless of the fact that the protection looks invulnerable on the outside, but under the situation of internal and external attacks, all problems can be solved without any effort.


    The protection was originally done well, but it was solved by Hua Yueling using a trick that was not a special one. What could this show?


    It can''t be said that Hua Yueling''s tricks are used well, only that his luck is indeed quite good, otherwise there will be no way to solve the problem at hand.


    After the protection is removed, there is actually nothing special to say.Everything in front of him has been unfolded to Hua Yueling, and Hua Yueling can do whatever he wants. There is no problem at all.


    You can read the memory of the prince at will, just now, this is what Hua Yueling wants.After being able to quickly acquire the memory of the other party, Hua Yueling looked for it, the most important thing was where he came into contact with that power.


    Huayueling quickly searched in the memory of the other party, and soon he found what he was looking for.


    "It turns out that it''s not near here, so it probably makes sense."


    Hua Yueling thought so after a simple search.

 2303 Chapter 2303

    After making some progress, Hua Yueling''s actions actually became simpler.Now after reading the other party''s memory, Hua Yueling can roughly understand where the other party got the mental power that was originally an illusion skill.


    "No wonder I can''t find it here. I guess it thought of this too, so it did it on purpose."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, but now it''s morning, so she can''t delay it for too long.


    "But there shouldn''t be that much useful information in his memory, so let''s do it, hurry up, if it is faster now, there should be no problem."


    Hua Yueling decided to take action directly and no longer waste time here.After all, I spent a lot of time here, and now there are clues. Naturally, the faster you move, the better.


    Although it was dawning now, it was still dawn and it was not early in the morning, so there should be some time for him to move safely.However, the situation will be different if it is earlier, and he will have to act more carefully then.


    Not to mention that he will leave here at that time, he must be invisible when he leaves, otherwise unless you can find a place where there is no one at all.


    Such a place is hard to find, not to mention how much time it will take to find such a place.These are all problems, so the best way is to solve all problems as soon as possible, and then leave as soon as possible, taking advantage of the early days.


    "Let¡¯s see, he remembers that he is there, and there is still some distance, but if it is faster, it shouldn¡¯t take too much time. If you don¡¯t solve it today, you will have to come over tomorrow. Let¡¯s go over there. There is still time. ."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, but decided to continue to act, after all, he had other ways.The increased chance of being discovered is a problem, but he has many options to choose from, and he believes that he won''t have much problem in this regard.


    Hua Yueling speeded up after leaving the prince''s room. There was not much time left for him. He had to solve all problems as quickly as possible.There is no time to waste him.


    Hua Yueling looked into the distance, and the houses blocked his sight, but fortunately these didn''t block his way.There is a road to go around, although there may be people patrolling on the road.


    But for Hua Yueling, this is nothing. It is easier for him to avoid or directly use other methods to make those people not know that he is coming.Unless there are too many people, but he believes that he will definitely not reach the level that he can''t handle.


    Not allowing others to see his existence is actually the most important point, and others are second.If it is easy for others to see him, then it is useless for him to use illusions to control the other party. He must also find a way to erase the other party¡¯s memory. This is the best choice, otherwise the other party will still know it is him. Been here, although the other party may not know him at all.


    Hua Yueling was unwilling to take such a risk, and he felt unnecessary.It''s best to be able to hide his figure from being seen by others. If he can''t hide it completely, it''s his own problem, and he can''t do it with his strength.


    Sneaking all the way, there were still some people on the way, but these people were not a threat to Hua Yueling.He quickly hid, and waited until the opponent passed until the figure disappeared at the corner, then he came out of the hiding place and continued to walk in that direction.


    The place Hua Yueling was scheduled to go was still a little far away, and it would take about a quarter of an hour to reach it based on his current speed.The time to go back and forth was not short, and it would take half an hour to get out of there.


    Hua Yueling passed without stopping like this, avoiding a lot of people, but arrived at the target location.The target location was not a house, but a place similar to a pond. There was a large pool of water here. According to what he extracted from the memory of the prince, the prince fell into the water, and then he became a little different. .


    "That''s right here."


    Hua Yueling stared at the pool in front of her. According to the information he had received from the prince, she might have to jump directly into the pool if she wanted to discover something.Hua Yueling stood on it, lowered her head and looked at it carefully. The pool looked quite deep, not very shallow, but she could still see the deepest part at a glance.


    "It''s not like anything."


    Muttering in a low voice, Huayue Lingli used exploration skills to explore the pool, but there was nothing to gain after searching.Hua Yueling is a little doubtful whether he was deceived, but he believes that it is not like that. After all, he can use illusion to control the other party. When he is controlled, the other party cannot deceive himself unless he can. Falsify your own memory.


    In that case, Huayueling couldn''t help it, but Huayueling didn''t think the other party had that ability.After all, it is not so easy even if it is said, that is to tamper with memory, even if it is to modify one''s own memory, it is not so easy, ordinary people who know how to do such things.


    Hua Yueling stared deeper and deeper, but basically she couldn''t see anything just by looking at it.If you can¡¯t see anything in this way, he needs to take the initiative to go deeper to understand the following situation, although Hua Yueling himself does not want to go, and he also thinks that since the exploration skills can¡¯t find anything, then even go to the next It''s useless to find anything.


    "Let''s go see it."


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling decided to go down and take a look. After all, this was a clue that she had finally found.Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, he believed in his choice.


    After a little movement, Hua Yueling stared at the pool in front of her, still a little scared in her heart.This is the first time he has tried swimming. Before that, he had never learned to swim, let alone practice. This was the first time he tried to swim. I wonder if there will be any problems.


    Hua Yueling himself was quite worried about this, but he was only scared in his heart, so he decided to jump down and give it a try. If it doesn''t work, just come out by himself.


    Staring at the calm water surface for a while, Hua Yueling took a deep breath, then he waved his arms, and then his legs pressed hard, and a fierce man plunged in.


    "thump!"


    Accompanied by the sound of entering the water, Hua Yueling went downstream.Before that, he had surveyed the surroundings, and there was no one else.

 2304 Chapter 2304

    The whole body was soaked in water, which was very uncomfortable for Hua Yueling. He didn''t like the feeling.The clothes all over his body were soaked with water, and the same was true on his body.


    In fact, there was nothing on his body, it was treated as a bath, but it made him feel uncomfortable when his clothes were soaked.But now there is no way to do anything. After all, what he has to do is that he has not done it yet, and he has not found what he is looking for.


    Even if you want to change clothes, you can only wait until you get home.But it''s actually okay here, you just need to find out where there are clothes and so on.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think about these things for the time being, and it was not the time to think about these things. The most important thing was to dive deeper.Dive deeper and see what''s there. This is the most important thing for him.


    Other things are not important and can be left behind, but now the most important thing is to search the pool again.According to the prince¡¯s memory, he fell into the water from this neighborhood. At that time, there were two maids by his side. The two maids were very nervous to ask someone to save themselves, and one immediately jumped into the water.


    However, the memories of these princes were not very clear anymore, he only vaguely remembered a rough idea, he couldn''t remember more things.The memory is a little fuzzy.


    It is precisely because of this that Hua Yueling is not very clear about what happened to the prince here and what happened to him, which made him more confused.But he didn''t go deep into it, because the things that could be explored were actually those, and it was very difficult to learn more.


    It''s not that Hua Yueling hasn''t tried it, but it''s useless. After inquiring, he didn''t find more. In the end, it was just that.


    So he thought that instead of doing that, he might as well explore it by himself. As long as he explored all the places that should be explored, there shouldn''t be much problem.Everything can be found here.


    Now it seems that there are still some problems, and there is no alternative. Such things do exist.


    Huayueling swam to a position almost in the center, where he stopped, and then began to observe carefully everywhere, looking for something worth noting.I have to say that this is a more troublesome thing, not that just observation is enough, if it can be that simple, it is naturally good, but it is a pity that things will never be so simple for him to solve.


    The pool is crystal clear and there is no living thing.Hua Yueling originally thought that there would be some fish here, but soon he realized that his thinking was wrong.There are no fish here, and we can see water plants in the water, but it is very clean horizontally, with nothing.


    Hua Yueling dived deeper, her exploration skills had completely covered this place, and there was no fish slipping through the net.Under such circumstances, he does not believe that he cannot find what he wants.


    But in fact, that kind of possibility also exists, after all, after that special power merges with the prince, there is actually no need to stay here again.In other words, it is very likely that everything has disappeared.


    The reason why I came here was because Hua Yueling still had hope, and he felt that he might find it.


    He had to go deeper, he thought, there may be nothing in the deepest, but he believes he can find something.


    Maybe his luck is not so good, but he trusts his instincts.Maybe not everything can be explained by intuition, but now he has such an idea, he feels that he can find something here.


    In the center of this pool, at the deepest point.There must be something hidden there, Hua Yueling is convinced of this.


    It¡¯s incredible that it hasn¡¯t been there yet, and it¡¯s not so easy to reach anywhere.There are still some incredible powers here, but that power is still much worse than Hua Yueling.


    It is possible to break through this with Hua Yueling''s power, but this is not enough, just using power is not enough.It is necessary to understand the situation here to be able to fully crack it, not to say that this can be done only by relying on mental power.


    That power does not mean that it existed from the beginning, but that it was felt after reaching a deeper place.It is impossible to feel the existence of such power if you are not in the depths and cannot control your own spiritual power.


    The power that Hua Yueling possessed guaranteed that he could perceive the existence of that power and would not ignore it.What he needs to do now is to find the source of power, or the core, the most important thing is to know where the power is hidden, as long as he finds that power, then he can find a way to crack it, and then obtain that power. And know what''s in here.


    Otherwise, everything seems to be hidden in the mist, and it is impossible to see clearly.


    Hua Yueling still needs to do a lot, and he doesn''t know how to solve this problem at present.Compared with the power possessed by the prince himself, the power here is obviously stronger.


    In other words, the power taken away by the prince here is actually only a small part, and at least half of the remaining power.However, the situation is different from that of the prince. There are no protective measures here, so this means that Hua Yueling doesn''t have to worry too much, even if it is directly used to crush it.


    "No, it''s like sinking into the sea. If it''s just power to crack, the power needed is not a little bit."


    Hua Yueling whispered in her heart after a simple attempt. It was actually different from what he thought. It is indeed possible to break it with enough power, but we need to know how much power is needed.


    It can be done with Hua Yueling''s current strength, but it is not worth doing that. It consumes too much strength, and it is less rewarding for him than paying.


    So instead of spending time on this and consuming your own strength to do these things, it is better to find a way to find the core of the crack as soon as possible.That would be better, otherwise it would be impossible to do anything.


    I don''t know how much power it takes to be able to completely crack, instead of wasting his own power in vain, Hua Yueling''s power also needs to be restored, let alone in such a place.


    Hua Yueling needs to make sure that he has enough power. If he consumes less power, it doesn''t matter, but if he consumes too much, he is worried about whether he can leave this place.It should be possible, but it is a bit difficult.

 2305 Chapter 2305

    Hua Yueling quickly found the location of the core. The core was hidden quite deep, not so easy to find.But this is basically not a big problem for Hua Yueling.After all, for him, he can do it as long as he is careful enough, there is no need to worry so much.


    The power is hidden in the deepest place, where he can find some strange things.There seems to be nothing there, it looks very ordinary, there is no other noteworthy place, but Hua Yueling can be sure that there is something there.


    Hua Yueling saw the wonderful power hidden there, that power must be related to the illusion skills he was looking for.Hua Yueling felt the existence of a certain spiritual force from it.


    For him that is something worth paying attention to, and he needs to take things seriously.Directly using one''s own mental power may be able to crack the weird atmosphere in this area directly from there.


    Hua Yueling controlled the mental power to intrude into the power hidden in the ground, and then he began to explore what that power was.He was still very curious about this. He wanted to know what that power was and whether it was different from the power he had found before.


    "Well, it''s pretty much what I thought. This power is quite interesting. It feels like that power is not wrong. It is split from the mental power carried by the illusion skill."


    However, he still couldn''t find what he most wanted to find here. Although this power was considered to be related, it was definitely not the core of everything.In other words, he couldn''t think about how to crack the world of illusion from this power.


    There is some relationship between the two, but this relationship is not as close as expected.


    This kind of power seems to be split from the illusion skills, so there are still some connections between them, but this connection is not so deep, the problem lies here, so even if the power here is liberated or obtained, the result It''s still the same, but Hua Yueling can''t give up because of it.


    Even if there is really no help, you can''t stay here, who knows what will happen later because of the power here.Perhaps this power can be handed over to Lin Qianlian.


    In fact, if these powers are handed over to Lin Qianlian, Hua Yueling also has some other ideas, she can help herself to fight this illusion world.As a person in this world, Hua Yueling thinks it is more difficult to do this by relying solely on her own strength, but with Lin Qianlian''s help, then everything might be easier.


    Hua Yueling thought so, he didn''t know whether it was the case.However, he believed that Lin Qianlian''s stronger power would definitely be good for him.


    Lin Qianlian didn''t know when this kind of power would have an effect, Hua Yueling didn''t know, but he believed that when the time came, there would be good enough effects.In addition to relying on one''s own power to defeat this world, the most dependable thing is the power possessed by the world itself.


    It is often the easiest to solve problems internally, and Hua Yueling believes that this is the case now.But this is only his guess, and it is hard to say whether the guess is true.


    In this respect, he is also using Lin Qianlian, but Hua Yueling''s idea is actually different.If only using him, Hua Yueling wouldn''t do that, and now the situation is still developing as he thought.


    It is easy to create a person from a fantasy world, but it is not so easy to make him a real person.Using the scattered mental power is one way, but it is still very difficult.


    The mental power required is extremely large, and the real characters created in that way are likely to be unstable.These are serious problems, but Hua Yueling believes that with the existence of Xiaoxue, he can still solve these problems.


    In fact, the mental power that can be found in this fantasy world is even less than imagined. This is a very serious problem.In other words, those mental powers can actually provide him with not much help.


    The other thing to say is that those mental powers belong to him to some extent, and they are powers that belong to him.Her mental power was dispersed, but it was strange that Hua Yueling didn''t feel that her mental power had declined, and she didn''t know why.


    But no matter what, he felt that it didn''t matter as long as it didn''t affect him, and he didn''t need to think so much.After all, if it really had any impact, he should have felt it a long time ago, and he wouldn''t still have no reaction at all until now.


    After all, the mental power has already gone with the illusion skills very early to form this illusion world. If there is a reaction, it should be reacted at the beginning, rather than waiting until now.


    This was enough to explain the problem. Although Hua Yueling didn''t know what was going on, he felt that he needed to think about it.Those mental powers may not originally belong to me. There is such a possibility, and it is also possible that those mental powers are too little.


    But the spiritual power Hua Yueling has discovered so far is actually not too small.At least for him it can''t be treated as nothing.


    When he reached the deepest point, Hua Yueling began to dig the deepest mud. He dug up the mud, and then he saw what was hidden deeper.It was not a ball of light, but a bead similar to a crystal ball. The bead shone with light and looked pretty.


    Hua Yueling reached out and grabbed the bead into his hand. He held the bead and looked at it. Even if it was still in the water, it was still shining and it could be called a beautiful light.


    Hua Yueling felt the power in it, which was a power he was more familiar with.


    Similar to his own power, but there are some differences. Where does this change come from, perhaps from the world itself.Hua Yueling thought so in her heart.


    There is nothing to do next, the spiritual power here has also been collected, and you can leave here next.However, although the harvest cannot be said to be too small, Hua Yueling still couldn''t rush to satisfaction.


    "Is this power enough?"


    Hua Yueling asked herself in her heart, whether it is enough or not. In fact, he is not very clear about it, but it seems that the changes in the prince are related to this. As for whether there are other things that need attention, he can¡¯t Guarantee.I can only guess, after all, there is no more content in the memory of the prince.

 2306 Chapter 2306

    Hua Yueling left here after gaining spiritual power, there is no need to stay here.The things to be done have been done, and now it is quite early, it is time to leave here.


    Looking up at the sky, Hua Yueling shook the drops of water on his body, and found a quiet place to change his clothes.


    When he came out, he remembered that he was actually wearing clothes, but he had never used it, so he forgot.It¡¯s okay to just think of it now.


    After drying her body and changing her clothes, Hua Yueling felt much better.The feeling of getting wet all over is really uncomfortable, especially when wearing clothes.


    "It''s time to go back."


    Hua Yueling murmured in a low voice, there shouldn''t be anything to do on her own next here.The prince got only so much information, I don''t know if it is possible to get more information.


    With various things in mind, Hua Yueling hid and observed the situation outside.The interior of the palace is still quite calm, there seems to be nothing particularly worthy of attention, everything is as usual.


    The prince should have woken up now, and the maids are probably also recovered.It is estimated that they have no memory of what happened last night, but this is just right, this is exactly what Hua Yueling wants to see.


    Hua Yueling is looking for a way out, and it can be said that this is the only problem for him now.How should he get out? He hasn''t found a good solution yet. After all, this is the depths of the palace. If you want to get out, you need to find a way.


    Now he can''t tell the difference between the south, east and north. After all, he has been here for so long, and has been around so many places, how can he still remember which direction he came in from.It''s okay if you keep paying attention, but Hua Yueling forgot about it in the middle.


    It was lucky to find the prince, and now he can only choose a direction and go.


    The scope of exploration skills that can be explored is limited, so Hua Yueling has no way to rely on exploration skills to determine which direction he wants to go.When there is no other way, he can only find it by himself.


    "Damn it, it''s too big here."


    This is the biggest problem. The size of the palace is really too big. It''s just that once I came here, I couldn''t confirm what the environment was like and how I should go.Without such an accurate idea, one has to look for it slowly.


    "Xiaoxue, do you remember, from which direction did I come in?"


    Hua Yueling had no choice but to turn to Xiaoxue to see if Xiaoxue remembered it. He thought Xiaoxue should have remembered it.But it''s not so sure.


    "Why the master himself has forgotten this, these should be remembered clearly."


    "I''m not patronizing and thinking about other things, otherwise I can still remember."


    "Master is going in that direction, but you have to be careful. It''s best not to keep walking in that direction."


    "I know this, find a hidden place to go."


    Hua Yueling nodded, indicating that she understood.In fact, even if he kept remembering which direction he came from, it is estimated that he would have to forget after so many times. I have to say that Hua Yueling''s sense of direction is indeed very poor.


    Now that there is a direction, then there is no need to worry, as long as you go in that direction, as long as you keep going, you will be able to reach the place where you left sooner or later.Hua Yueling was also relieved, he was afraid of not knowing the direction, after all, he didn''t know which direction to go, but now he has an accurate goal, which is quite good for him.


    Regardless of the direction, Hua Yueling still took some time to get out.Day and night are different again.It is actually easier to dodge at night, whether it is hiding or other things, but it is a little different during the day.


    There are still relatively few places to hide during the day, and it is easier to find because of the sunlight.


    So hiding in this situation is even more difficult. If you want to hide from the sight of others, you must hide well enough.It is not enough to hide to the side of the house. If the other party comes over, they may still find it. You must go to places where there are no people, or places where no one will come. It is safer in that place.


    This is what Hua Yueling did. He was paying attention to the positions of other people, and then making choices based on the positions of other people and the direction they might be heading.Choose a safer place to hide, avoid them, and leave this place quickly after they leave.


    In the case of having to find a way to dodge those patrolling soldiers, the benefits of having stealth skills have emerged.Hua Yueling didn''t need to worry too much, as long as she used a stealth skill, she didn''t have to do anything else with Ben, and she just used to hide or something, and walked over.


    There is nothing easier than this, basically it can be said.Just go out all the way, no need to think about other things, no need to worry about being discovered, no one can discover his existence.


    Not to mention anything else, even if someone hears the movement, after a glance, they will only think that they have misheard.After all, there is no such skill as stealth here.


    Even if someone suspects that there are other people, they can''t do much if they can''t find out.Hua Yueling relies on this ability to walk here unscrupulously.


    Fortunately, with the increase in skill level, his own skills can last a lot longer, so there is no need to worry about insufficient invisibility time, which is good.


    Hua Yueling walked towards the front quickly, almost without stopping. During the period, some people actually heard the sound he made, but no one thought that someone would have such an ability.So after observing at a loss, they thought they had misheard, and then they looked back.


    At this time, Hua Yueling had already gone quite far, and he couldn''t stay there.After a while, he went far away, and it was impossible for those people to find his existence.


    In this way, Hua Yueling reached the destination all the way, but he did not arrive at the place where he came in the first place, but another place.But from here you can also go directly over the wall.


    Although it was said that he could walk along the wall to the place where he came in, that is, the front entrance, Hua Yueling didn''t do that. It didn''t make any difference whether to walk from the inside or outside.

 2307 Chapter 2307

    Hua Yueling got over the wall and left here, there is nothing easier for him than this.In the end, it didn''t take much effort to leave here in a relatively easy way.


    Turned out directly from the wall.Then Hua Yueling left this place,


    Then he left this place directly, but he hadn''t figured out what to do next.He is not going to go out, he is going to go home directly.In this way he returned home, the next thing to do is to think about when to send the power in his hand.


    Naturally, it would be better to give Lin Qianlian the power, but what made Hua Yueling not satisfied was that a clue that was not easy to find was cut off.After he gained that power, everything he had done before was wasted.


    He didn''t find what he wanted in the palace, I have to say that this disappointed him very much.He originally wanted to find some more useful clues, such as the power that is more strongly related to the illusion skill itself.But he didn¡¯t find anything like that,


    It is undeniable that such a result cannot be satisfactory, but the result is the result, even if you are not satisfied, the thing has become like this, then it can only come to an end temporarily.


    He hasn''t figured out what to do next. At present, the only clue is still with Lin Qianlian. If he wants to make progress, it seems better to start with Lin Qianlian.But Huayueling naturally didn''t plan to just do it this way, it is very likely that there will be no progress.


    After all, he did this before, but he didn''t make much progress, so he thought it would be better to do both.While paying attention to Lin Qianlian''s side, and then chatting with her when needed, the other point is to look for other possibilities.


    But don''t worry too much, it''s useless to worry.Even if he was in a hurry to be able to go back from here right away, he definitely couldn''t. If he could, he would have gone back now, and he wouldn''t stay here.


    So the problem is here. He must remain calm, know what he is going to do, and then be able to do it. This is the most important thing.


    Taking a deep breath, Hua Yueling calmed herself down.Looking back at the towering city wall behind him, the things inside had nothing to do with him anymore.


    What should I do next? For the time being, he didn''t have any ideas. He didn''t know what he could do. It seemed that there was nothing he could do.Sometimes there are no clues, this time everything is hidden deeply, the core of the illusion until now he still has no clues.


    The most important thing is that Hua Yueling doesn''t even know what else he can do. He feels like he has nothing to do.


    It is very difficult to find something in this huge city. It takes time and energy to do not know how much.Hua Yueling and spent a lot of energy on this, it can''t be said that there is no progress, but the progress is really not very big.


    With the current progress, it is difficult to leave this fantasy world, after all, he has not yet found the key point.To say which are the most important, this is the most important place, and the most important task has not been achieved.


    In fact, cracking illusion is very simple to some extent, but it is also very difficult. There is no conflict between the two.It just depends on the circumstances under which it is simple and under what circumstances it is difficult.


    If you can find the core of illusion, then everything is not a problem.But if you can''t find it, the problem will come. You need to find the core part of illusion. This is a problem.It was also the problem Hua Yueling was facing right now, and he didn''t know what to do.


    The other thing to say is that lack of strength is actually a problem.For example, if your strength is not very strong, and your mental strength is just improvised, it is not a strong person, then even if you find the core of illusion, there will actually be problems, and weaknesses in strength make you unable to crack.


    So the problem lies in many aspects, not just in one aspect.It is not easy to solve these problems, whether it is the former or the latter.


    But for Hua Yueling, mental power is not a problem, in fact he has more advantages in this regard.However, his problem was that he could not find the core of illusion. Originally, it should be relatively easy for him to find the core of illusion, but after coming here, he found that it was not the case.


    The core of the illusion is hidden very well, completely different from what he expected.He didn''t know how the other party did it, but it was a big obstacle to his search, which he didn''t expect.


    He hasn''t thought of how to solve this problem for the time being, he is thinking about various methods, and he has worked hard for this.But to be honest, the speed of progress is unexpectedly slow.


    And he also searched almost all the places that can be found in this place, but in the end there was no change.Change what it looks like or what it looks like, as if there is no core thing in this world.


    Hua Yueling still couldn''t determine where the core existed. Unlike the places he had been to before, there was no such special standard building in this place.


    In other words, you know that the building is abnormal at a glance, and it must be related to the illusion to some extent. This is what Hua Yueling means.But he didn''t find that kind of place existed, and he didn''t know why.


    In fact, the words to be said are the most noteworthy here, or in Hua Yueling''s view, the person who has the deepest connection with illusion itself must be Lin Qianlian.No one else fits better except her.


    But this is also the strangest place. So far, Hua Yueling still can''t understand why these things are.Why is this so, he felt very strange.


    Therefore, it is said that there has been progress but not much progress, which basically means that Hua Yueling does not know when he can make more progress. It has to be said that it is very difficult, no matter from which aspect.


    After returning home, Hua Yueling went directly to her room to rest. He didn''t feel particularly comfortable. The things that happened today were a bit disappointing for him.I thought I had found a breakthrough, but in the end it was still the case.


    But this is considered an improvement, even if the connection with the illusion world itself is very weak, there is still a connection after all.Then that kind of power is taken away by him, and I don''t know whether it will have an impact on this world.

 2308 Chapter 2308

    It''s hard to say so far, at least so far Hua Yueling still hasn''t felt much change.The illusion world is still this illusion world, and it doesn''t become that illusion world anymore because of what he has done.


    In addition, he did not feel the decline of the illusion world, the feeling of weakening of power did not exist.Therefore, Hua Yueling had always been skeptical about this. He thought that that kind of power was just a state of separation, and there were no other problems.


    "The connection between that power and the illusion world is not very close, so it is definitely not a core power, but even so, that power itself should play a supporting role for the illusion world."


    Hua Yueling murmured while lying on the bed, these were just thoughts, he was not sure that it was true.


    "Well, at least so far, I can''t feel any change."


    Hua Yueling said so while thinking.


    There is no change in the illusion world, and no signs of weakening can be seen, which aggravates his thoughts. Originally, he thought there might be a connection between the two, but now it seems that the guess is not very reliable. Spectrum.


    But no matter what, Hua Yueling believes that no matter what happens, there will be some signs, after all, that kind of power is not just a single power.All of this is just Hua Yueling''s conjecture. As for whether it is correct, it still depends on how the illusion world itself reacts.


    Hua Yueling closed his eyes and waited, he was observing the world, he was looking for some interesting changes.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "The master doesn''t think that you can really find something like this?"


    Xiaoxue said this suddenly, interrupting Hua Yueling''s closed eyes and contemplation.


    "Can''t it? Xiaoxue, why do you always dispel my enthusiasm at such times."


    "What is the reason for others to dispel the enthusiasm of the owner, and they are reminding the owner not to waste time."


    Xiaoxue spoke very proudly.Hua Yueling could only have a wry smile on this, and it was not wrong to say that, Xiaoxue said that was very convincing.


    "What do you mean, Xiaoxue?"


    Hua Yueling asked suspiciously.According to Xiaoxue, the power he gained would not affect the illusion world itself.Although Xiaoxue didn''t say that personally, Hua Yueling could hear that she was right.


    "Do you not know how much power the master has gained?"


    "Of course I know, it''s just..." Hua Yueling shook his head, "It''s just that there is still some hope."


    "So the master himself should know, that kind of thing is basically impossible."


    "Knowing is one thing, how to think about it is another thing. All in all, I think there may be some impact. Of course, the impact will not be too great. Is that right?"


    "It''s almost what the master thought. Those two powers will have some influence after being recovered by the master, but that kind of influence is relatively weak for the illusion world, so I want to use this to find out what is The owner''s wishful thinking."


    "So is there any other way? I think it''s hard to find other changes. At least this change has happened, and maybe it can be found."


    "Yes, as the master said, that possibility exists. But the master should also pay attention to that, the impact is only a small part. If the master wants to find a large enough change, then Need to continue to find such power."


    "There are other similar powers here?"


    Hua Yueling asked in a low voice, he actually thought of this, but there is still a problem, that is, where to find these powers.To some extent, such power is relatively easy to find, but it is still the same sentence. It is difficult to find such power in this world.


    "And there is one more problem. I haven''t discovered these powers before. You must know that I have been to most of this city."


    "But the place where the two powers are currently found is something the owner hasn''t noticed before."


    "If you say that, I can''t refute it."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and said helplessly.Just as Xiaoxue said, although he has turned around most places in this city, he has never been to the places where he found the two powers.


    However, there is still something worth thinking about. When she first went to Lin Qianlian and their stronghold, Hua Yueling also used the exploration skills to explore, but there was no discovery that time.


    Is it because I didn''t go to that place at that time, or because of other things.Maybe there was some kind of barrier protecting that power at that time, so that he couldn''t find that power easily, maybe that was the case.


    This is just a guess, Hua Yueling still can''t say with certainty that this is the case, all this is just his guess, as for the fact, it can''t be guessed.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have a very good way to do this. In short, she would spend some time to go to places she had never been before, to some strange places to observe the situation of that place more clearly.


    This will help him find new power, but relatively speaking, it will also take him unknowingly much time.But Hua Yueling didn''t back down because of this. It was nothing. After all, he wouldn''t want to leave this ghost place if he didn''t crack the illusion in front of him.


    So in fact, it¡¯s nothing to waste time. After all, even if it¡¯s not wasting time, he can''t live without it. Isn''t everything useless?It''s still the same in the end, just waste time.


    "This kind of thing can''t ask other people to help, and other people can''t help at all."


    If you want to solve these problems, you have to do it yourself. Relying on the help of others to solve these problems is simply idiotic and impossible.


    But to solve such a problem requires patience. To be honest, Hua Yueling has run out of patience.In fact, he feels that he is still a more patient person, but it does take too much time here.


    No matter who it is, there will be irritable emotions. In this case, Hua Yueling feels that what she has controlled is pretty good.


    Taking a deep breath, he straightened up, raised his head and looked out the window.Is there anything happening in the city? There is nothing left.


    "In this way, I was wasting time for a long time. Only today is there really progress."

 2309 Chapter 2309

    "Actually, you can''t say that."


    Xiaoxue changed her previous practice of dispelling Hua Yueling''s enthusiasm, and said instead in an encouraging way.


    "Isn''t it the same anyway?"


    "It''s still different. For example, Lin Qianlian, meeting her and deepening communication with her is not all useful. She is also one of the keys to cracking the world of illusion. If there is no meeting with her, the master may be true now There is no progress at all."


    "Still not talking about it."


    Hua Yueling shook her head, not planning to entangle on this, there is actually no need for it.After all, all that time was spent, and it''s no use regretting it now.


    "What to do next, this is the most important thing. Judging from the information obtained now, the next step is to focus on finding those forces. These should be the most critical to me."


    "Almost so."


    "In addition, it is best to give the power to Qian Lian. I keep those powers of no use. But if you give it to her, not only will it help her, but it will also be useful for me to crack the illusion."


    There is actually nothing to say about the use of power. After all, Hua Yueling holding these powers by herself is useless at all.Even if he absorbs those powers into his own power, in the end it will not enhance himself much, and it will not help him break the world of illusion.


    So he doesn''t have any ideas about the power, and it''s all left to others.There is nothing else to say, and I can''t think of anything for the time being.


    Lin Qianlian will also strengthen after gaining strength, but her strength is only for people in this world.For Hua Yueling, even if she had gained all the power distributed here, there would be no difference in the end. The gap between the two sides was very obvious, and it was obviously difficult to catch up with this gap.


    Unless she leaves this world and gets some better opportunities, she will make better progress in that way, but it''s not enough here now.


    He has experienced all kinds of things, but in the end the information he obtained was even less than he had imagined. This was completely beyond his imagination.


    This world is more complicated than the other illusion worlds he has been to, and it is more complicated than he could have imagined.The possibility that a city that seemed to exist in the real world would be so troublesome was unexpected.


    At first he was quite confident to face these problems, but now his confidence has disappeared a lot.


    But Hua Yueling won''t change anything because of this. After all, he has to act. He can''t just be decadent. No matter how troublesome things are, how difficult they are to solve, they all need to be solved in the end.


    It is naturally easy to sink down. If there is only one person, sinking may not be bad, but Hua Yueling is not alone, and he also believes in his own power.


    Hua Yueling believes that no matter how troublesome it is, she can still solve all the problems.There will be no problem with this, Hua Yueling is so convinced.The brief low ebb does not mean anything, he believes he can overcome all of this.


    There is nothing to say for now, but if he wants to solve the immediate trouble, he needs clues, more clues, nothing else.


    At present, he still doesn''t know where to find clues, which seems to be a very difficult thing to him.Finding clues is actually more difficult than imagined.


    I don''t know why this is happening. Everything is hidden deeply. It''s not that you can find out if you want to.


    There are already a lot of clues collected in this world, but there are not many really useful to her.Hua Yueling recalled the information she had gained, hoping to get something out of it.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling lay on the bed again, closing her eyes and thinking.All kinds of information just circulated in his mind, those that were useless were directly eliminated, and those that he thought might be useful were temporarily left.


    According to the news he had received, undercurrents were also surging in the city, not as peaceful as on the surface.


    Not to mention other things, just say that Lin Qian pity and the others here actually means that something is brewing.It''s just that Huayueling has a better relationship with Lin Qianlian.


    As for whether there are other forces, Hua Yueling is not sure about this, but there should be some people who represent other things.


    But what Hua Yueling was thinking was not what he meant. What he was thinking of was that the people in this city, especially the officials in the court, had their own ideas.


    Now the world is chaotic and not very peaceful, so the situation is not very clear.Some people already have other ideas.


    It''s just that Huayueling is in the central area of ??the country, so I can''t feel it, but I heard that other places are already a little messy.Hua Yueling is not sure whether the information is true, but he thinks that maybe it is not wrong. After all, if there is nothing wrong, as the leader of a resistance organization, Lin Qianlian does not need to be here.


    Of course there are other possibilities, depending on how she controls the organization.


    Hua Yueling didn''t pay much attention to these things. In fact, these things had nothing to do with his cracking the illusion world.That was just the normal development of the world, so Hua Yueling wouldn''t care about it.But there are some things that need his attention, and that is the people in the organization.


    Especially the people who will appear next to Lin Qianlian, those people are more suspicious and need to be paid attention to.


    Hua Yueling has not made much progress on this, and he has paid attention to those who came with Lin Qianlian, but there is nothing worthy of attention in it to be honest.Those people are relatively ordinary and can''t see anything special.


    "But the most important place at the moment is really to get those powers that have a deeper connection with the illusion world. Perhaps this is the most important place."


    Hua Yueling said in a low voice, but it was not easy to find such power.The concealment of that power will be deep, and it will not be easy to find.


    Think about the two powers that are not so deeply connected to the illusion world itself. He only found it by accident.


    It is very difficult to find out more useful information. Everything has to be done slowly, and nothing can be rushed. Hua Yueling herself understands this.He has always done the same, but the harvest really disappointed him.

 2310 Chapter 2310

    Disappointment is taken for granted, and Hua Yueling naturally hopes for greater progress.For example, to find the core of illusion during this period of time, or find the power connected with the core of illusion.


    I don¡¯t know if that kind of power is scattered, it is not easy to answer such a question.After all, he hasn''t seen it yet, and he can answer if he has seen it, but there is still nothing to say before he has seen it.


    Hua Yueling rested at home for a day. He basically didn''t do anything at home that day, basically just resting in his own room.Of course, during this period, he also went to "father"''s study to find some books.


    Just as an understanding of the world, those books still have this effect.


    Hua Yueling has some subordinates, and those subordinates used to collect information are actually okay, at least not as bad as imagined.But still can''t satisfy him, after all, he feels that his men should be able to do better.


    It would be different if he himself went out on his own, but he was unwilling to do such a thing.The subordinates are temporarily unbearable, and there is no way to do it, only temporarily.


    It is not impossible to form a well-functioning and efficient organization for collecting information, but it must be troublesome, in various aspects, and the most important thing is the people in the organization.


    There are many things to consider about people, but the more important point is loyalty, and the other thing worth noting is ability.


    For example, the abilities of those under Hua Yueling are not very good, and even one or two of them will be different.


    Such talents are more difficult to find, it can be said that they can be met but not sought.What''s more, almost all Hua Yueling used were from family members, and did not find anyone from outside.


    "Perhaps we can change our thinking and let those people help find some people to form a larger organization."


    But after thinking about it, Hua Yueling shook her head and rejected this idea. It¡¯s not the others. Although he could not trust those people, Hua Yueling still felt that instead of handing this matter over to them, it¡¯s better to go to Torlin. Qian Lian came well.


    It¡¯s not good if you just think about it.This has caused some problems. Give Lin Qianlian, Lin Qianlian can naturally be trusted, but will Lin Qianlian really do such a thing herself?


    The most likely thing is that Lin Qianlian will leave these things to others to do, so in fact, there is not much difference in results and the like.The most important thing is to see how she sees it. If you don''t mind, you might as well do it yourself. There is no need to trouble Lin Qianlian.


    And even if Lin Qianlian did that, she couldn''t say that she didn''t take it seriously. After all, for him, what he should and should not do is to be good, not that she should do everything herself.


    Things like that kind of publicity are not suitable for her to do, and unless it is necessary, she should not go out with such a big fanfare.


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, decided to let her own hands find a way to see if they could do anything.There is nothing to say about this at the moment, anyway, it is all about solving the problem, the kind of choice is better to choose which one.


    Originally, Hua Yueling was thinking that it would be safer to leave it to Lin Qianlian. After all, Lin Qianlian is completely trustworthy, but if she thinks about it, she actually teaches her to do it by herself.This point needs to be noted.


    After all, if Lin Qian pity herself goes busy, she doesn''t need to say anything, she doesn''t need to worry at all, but if she leaves the matter to someone she can trust, the situation will have to be said otherwise.


    In fact, there is another trouble in doing that, that is, you have to ask Lin Qianlian every time you get any information.


    After thinking about it a lot, Hua Yueling still feels that it is better to control these things in her own hands. After all, it is her own business, and there are some things that cannot be said to Lin Qianlian for the time being, this is the most important.


    In the next few days, Hua Yueling basically didn''t do anything else, just stayed at home, or else he would go to Lin Qianlian to have a look.Lin Qianlian went to the new stronghold Hua Yueling they went to several times in a row. What he knew there was quite clear, but there was nothing too worthy of his attention.


    Hua Yueling had already tried to understand the situation there when she first went there, but unlike the initial stronghold, there seemed to be no power in the new stronghold.


    During this period of time, Lin Qian pity and the others seemed to be discussing something, but Hua Yueling was not very clear about these.In fact, he was still a little curious, but since Lin Qianlian didn''t tell him, then she didn''t mean to ask.


    When Lin Qianlian wanted to say something, she would tell him naturally. He didn''t need to worry.And unless there is a very special situation, otherwise there is no need to be so anxious.


    When she went there for the first time, Hua Yueling gave Lin Qianlian the newly acquired strength, and Lin Qianlian was very surprised and surprised.He didn''t expect that after gaining power, Hua Yueling would still think about giving power to herself from the beginning.


    In the beginning, she asked Hua Yueling in disbelief. After receiving a positive answer from Hua Yueling, she happily accepted the power that Hua Yueling gave to herself.


    The absorption of those powers also took some time, not to mention that those powers were nothing to Hua Yueling, but it was only for Hua Yueling, and it was different from Lin Qianlian.


    There is almost no difference between the newly acquired power and the power Lin Qianlian received before, so from this aspect, it can be said that her power directly more than doubled.Lin Qianlian has been greatly improved, and when she moves her body, she can definitely feel the flow of that force in her body.


    It''s not that Hua Yueling didn''t do nothing during this period. In fact, he was also collecting information silently, but the information collected was actually similar to before.There is no progress.


    Regarding this point, he himself has no good way. After all, it is not his ability to collect enough information.All he can do is wait, understand what''s happening outside every day, improve his mental power at home and train illusion skills, and go outside from time to time. This is Hua Yueling''s current life.


    It''s simple, but he didn''t give up the idea of ??going back as soon as possible, he worked hard for it every day.Gradually, there was progress, and as time passed, he felt that he had a stronger control over his mental power and a better application of illusion.

 2311 Chapter 2311

    "it is as expected."


    Hua Yueling opened her eyes and said.He stared at the scenery outside the window and felt the power fluctuations in it.


    He hadn''t felt this kind of fluctuation before, but with the recent improvement in his mental power and illusion skills, he was gradually able to discover more things that he could not find before.


    For example, the fluctuation of a certain power in the space, or the power hidden in Lin Qianlian.


    Hua Yueling was not surprised when she discovered it, or that he thought it was right at that time.That''s right, this is how Hua Yueling feels when she discovers that there are other powers hidden in Lin Qianlian''s body.


    As someone who has a large degree of connection with the world, it is wrong to have no such special place.Originally, Hua Yueling had always suspected this. It was strange that Xiaoxue said at the beginning that Lin Qianlian had a special place, but he didn''t notice this at the beginning, and now he has noticed.


    That''s right, that''s what Hua Yueling thinks Lin Qianlian should have.But that kind of power is hidden in the depths, Lin Qianlian herself doesn''t know this.


    Those powers are connected with the illusion world, but they are only part of the illusion world, and less than half of the power is hidden in her body.


    Hua Yueling can draw out that part of the power, but he feels that there is no need to do that yet.Those powers are better to continue to hide first, Hua Yueling thought so, there is no need to be too anxious.


    For the time being, Hua Yueling didn''t know what to do with those powers, so Lin Qianlian had that power directly. In fact, this was a choice, but it was obviously not that good choice.


    Lin Qianlian might not be able to control such a powerful force at once, it is very likely that she will be backlashed by that force, and that result is something Hua Yueling does not want to see.


    It may only be possible, but the possibility is still very high, so there is a gamble in really doing that.If the odds were higher, perhaps Hua Yueling would choose to give it a try, but now he would never do that.


    What to do next Hua Yueling hasn''t had a good idea yet. After going to the imperial city, he has also visited many places. Basically, he visited the city again, but it was still the same in the end.


    Hua Yueling didn''t gain much. In fact, as he said, it is undoubtedly difficult to find something by relying on this method.


    The exchanges with Lin Qianlian have also progressed, not only in terms of strength, but also in other aspects.For example, things between her organization, and some things related to her.


    Lin Qianlian didn''t say anything about this before, and Hua Yueling had never asked about it.If it hadn''t been for Lin Qianlian to speak out, it would be impossible for Hua Yueling to ask.


    From what Lin Qianlian said, Hua Yueling learned more things he didn''t know before.If Lin Qianlian didn''t say anything about it, no one would understand it, but it would be easy to understand if she said it.


    Lin Qianlian could not say that she became the leader of this organization completely according to her own wishes, but after she became the leader, in fact, she could not make choices so easily in many things.


    What''s more, she also has her own things to do. Lin Qianlian didn''t say anything straight about this aspect, but Hua Yueling could hear that she had something unspeakable.


    It''s just that Lin Qianlian didn''t tell him about the unspeakable hidden matter, so Hua Yueling didn''t know what was going on.He was still a little curious about this, but since Lin Qianpian didn''t say it, he could only guess.


    In any case, organization is a kind of imprisonment for her.Before she completes the task of leading the organization, or before she leaves the organization, it is impossible for her to break free from that kind of confinement.


    Hua Yueling might be able to figure out some possible reasons, but no matter what, it was just a guess, although he himself felt that the possibility of guessing was actually quite large.


    In this respect, he still has some confidence, so he is also thinking about what he can do to help Lin Qianlian.


    There are various ways to help her, but what Hua Yueling needs is the kind of solution that can completely help him solve all the problems.That kind of method doesn''t exist for the time being, Hua Yueling doesn''t know what he needs.


    Lin Qianlian didn''t tell her true thoughts, or even what she really thought.Hua Yueling can roughly understand her thoughts.He is trustworthy of what he has to say, but in this respect he still cannot say what he is trustworthy.


    Hua Yueling wanted to know something, but since Lin Qianlian didn''t want to say it, there was no way.She can only wait until she wants to say it, and there is nothing for the time being.


    But in any case, what is certain is that what Lin Qianlian is thinking now must have something to do with the organization.Just as Hua Yueling thought, the organization was her imprisonment. Lin Qianlian''s true thoughts in Hua Yueling''s heart were just speculation. As for the real situation, he didn''t know.


    Lin Qianlian wants to develop the organization, but there are also other problems. She may feel that she has become a servant of the organization.She didn''t want to solve the problems in the organization so much, and the various things that happened in the organization made her feel disappointed and sad.


    And the purpose of the organization is not necessarily her idea, so there are still some differences.


    That was not her own idea, so she was not particularly willing to do such things, but as the leader of the organization she had to do those things.This kind of conflict makes it difficult for her to be happy, and her heart is very upset.


    Therefore, Huayueling could hear her complaints when communicating between the two parties, but Lin Qianlian was actually just a small complaint, he did not completely regard Huayueling as a "trash can."


    Hua Yueling can understand some of her thoughts. This kind of conflict is actually quite normal, but it is difficult for others to help her do something or make some choices.


    In the end, she still needs to make her own choice. Hua Yueling can''t do much, so he can''t force the other party to do it.Therefore, Lin Qianlian should think clearly, and if she really doesn''t want to continue in the organization, she should just leave.


    However, Hua Yueling felt that the possibility was not very high. If it were really that easy, Lin Qianlian would have made a choice long ago, and she would not hesitate until now.


    There must be enough reasons for him to hesitate, and this kind of reason is not so easy to give up.

 2312 Chapter 2312

    Hua Yueling has many things to think about, and he is more worried about Lin Qianlian''s affairs.He noticed something from Lin Qianlian''s words.


    But fortunately, the people in the organization, or in the organization here, are all under her.Those who opposed her had been defeated and arrested, and they could no longer pose any threat to him.


    But there are still things to worry about. Huayueling doesn''t know whether there are other possible existences in this world. This is also something that needs to be considered.


    Hua Yueling wanted to visit some other places, but for the time being, at least temporarily, it was impossible for him to leave the city.Anyway, Lin Qianlian is still here, and there are other powers that he needs to find here.


    Unless it is Lin Qianlian who wants to leave with him, there is no need to say anything in that case. He can leave like this and go to other places as a tourist.


    But Hua Yueling knew that it was impossible for Lin Qianlian to agree to such a thing.Although Hua Yueling herself didn''t know what kind of mission Lin Qianlian had here.


    If you want to say, Hua Yueling has been to their stronghold many times, but it is not very clear about the situation there and what kind of people are there.As for what those people did, he didn''t even know.


    So until now, Huayueling didn¡¯t know exactly why those guys came to this place. It seemed that they had important things to do, but these were kept secret from Huayueling, so Huayue Ling is not clear.


    Lin Qianlian never said why they came, and Hua Yueling was still interested in this, but it was only a little interested.


    So far, Lin Qianpian and their organization have not done anything. More than half a month has passed, and they don''t know what they are working on here. Basically, there is no progress.


    Hua Yueling thought about it, but there was nothing she could do for the time being.But if he doesn''t do anything, it is impossible for the illusion to crack it by himself. It is a dream, so he feels that he must do something more.


    Finding power is not so easy, you know, he has browsed almost the entire city.Those scattered powers will not be hidden outside, but if you search for them, you must be careful.


    Some things are best done in the middle of the night, such as probing, so Hua Yueling also changed her approach.In the afternoon, he stayed at home to rest, and then in the middle of the night he would go outside to search.


    This time he decided that it was no longer just a simple exploration. After all, it was difficult to find anything like that. He decided to act in a more rigorous state.Explore all the places that can be explored and understand the situation in those places.


    Only by investigating carefully enough can we discover what is hidden. The gap between the two parties is still quite large, but even under this gap, Huayueling is still an outsider in the world of the other party. It is unpopular here, and those powers are hidden deeper.


    Unless Hua Yueling is looking for it very seriously, it will be useless to just sweep around with the exploration skills.


    Hua Yueling also came to this conclusion after finding strength twice, Xiaoxue also believed that what he said was not wrong, it was the problem.


    Therefore, Hua Yueling didn''t go out in the afternoon these days, but stayed in her room to rest. He didn''t wake up until the evening.After having dinner with her parents, she talked about some topics, and then Hua Yueling went back to her room to continue to rest.


    He didn''t wake up until very late at night, and then began to act alone.He put on the prepared black clothes, and it is not easy to be found in such dark night or wearing such clothes.


    If you are wearing other clothes, you will most likely be spotted. After all, in the dark, clothes of other colors are more conspicuous.But in fact, those dark clothes are better.


    In any case, Hua Yueling left home quietly, and then spread around his home.First of all, he aimed at the homes near his home, and carefully inspected the situation inside one by one. It is worth mentioning that there are quite a few homes near their homes, and some of them are more complicated.


    It took about four hours and Hua Yueling had already explored a lot of places, but they were almost the same as before. Even if they got inside those homes, there was still no progress.


    This is actually quite normal, after all, those forces are scattered throughout the city, not just within a certain area.It is impossible to say that you can find it quickly in such a place, but it depends on where the things are.


    Because Hua Yueling couldn''t determine this, it was more troublesome to act.Otherwise, it won''t be so troublesome.


    There is no way, the time that should be spent still has to be spent, if you don''t do it, things will never make progress. This is the fact, so the key is to do it and do it seriously.


    Just know how to do it, then do it.Rather than knowing what to do and feeling that there is no need to do it, that is a real waste of time.


    Hua Yueling spent a lot of time on this, but at the same time he also made some progress, that was enough.During this period, he found some powers, those powers are hidden relatively shallow, so it is relatively easy to find, and some are hidden deeply, which is more difficult to find.


    There are various things like this, anyway, Huayueling''s time is not spent, but the progress is still quite slow.


    Sometimes he is not just alone, he will also take Lin Qianlian with him.


    Hua Yueling also only asked Lin Qianlian, wanting to see what she thought, and whether she would agree to it.Hua Yueling didn''t have much confidence in this, but Lin Qianlian''s answer was quite quick, and he agreed immediately after he asked, which seemed quite expectant.


    This made Hua Yueling a little surprised, but thinking about it, she can actually understand Lin Qianlian''s feelings.So he took Lin Qianlian to explore everywhere.


    But in fact this kind of thing didn''t mean much. After all, Hua Yueling used her exploration skills to understand clearly, instead of using her eyes and ears.


    Lin Qianlian just went to see it, she didn''t have to do anything, as long as she kept following Hua Yueling''s figure.

 2313 Chapter 2313.

    The first night that Hua Yueling set out with Lin Qianren, Hua Yueling woke up at night and set out to go straight to Lin Qianren. At that time, Lin Qianren had also woken up, and the two of them had actually agreed in the morning.


    Specially went to find her, asked her some ideas, and then told her what time they would leave at night. The two of them set a time, and when Hua Yueling went there, she quickly found her waiting inside her room.


    When Hua Yueling arrived there, she knocked lightly on the door, and when Lin Qianren heard the knock, she immediately got up and went to the door, only to push it open and see Hua Yueling standing in the doorway.


    "Let''s go."


    Lin Qianren looked up at the sky, it looked like it was very, very late, the whole place was pitch black, it felt a little scary if there was only one person.


    "You''re quite early."


    "It''s not early, but it''s better to have to wait until later to move, there might still be people outside if it''s too early."


    Hua Yueling took Lin Qianren and went straight out over the wall, and then the two of them started to move.


    The two of them acted directly after going out from the stronghold, and Hua Yueling didn''t go anywhere else, but just started looking around the area. This was what Hua Yueling had already planned, since they had come to call Lin Qian Ren, there was no need to return to their own home, that would be a bit of a waste of time no matter what, and sooner or later the place would have to come over to explore.


    So the two of them acted with the goal of exploring the place all the way to the end. In fact, aside from finding it somewhat interesting, Lin Qian Ren was also thinking if she could help out, but after moving together she realized that she couldn''t be of much help.


    In fact she didn''t even know how Hua Yueling did it, anyway, after going to one place, it didn''t take much time for Hua Yueling to take her to the next place. Before Lin Qian Ren herself could observe anything, this side of the world was already over.


    To her such a thing was still unbelievable, but the good thing was that she was acting with Hua Yueling, and the unbelievable parts of Hua Yueling she already knew, so it was nothing more.


    Following Hua Yue Ling to experience a life she had never experienced before, she had never seen anyone who could move as nimbly as Hua Yue Ling. It was simply like a monkey jumping up and down all the time, as if nothing could stop him.


    Almost everywhere in this place was left to his own devices, and nothing could stop him. The two of them went to quite a few places with great ease.


    But it was only interesting at first, and as time went on, slowly Lin Qian Ren''s excitement slowed down and it was not that interesting.


    After all, everything they did was just a repetition, going to one place to stay for a while and then coming out to the next place. What they were doing was nothing more than that.


    But don''t look at it like that, but Lin Qianren didn''t say anything, following Hua Yueling as usual, doing whatever she had to do, without any complaints or anything like that. This rather made Hua Yue Ling quite a bit outside, Lin Qian Reng was behaving quite well.


    The fact that she can''t do anything but follow is actually quite frustrating to her. There was actually nothing that could be done about this point Hua Yueling.


    After all, he was the only one who could use the skill, and there was no other way to find that power other than using it. Just relying on this own observation was not going to do anything, and this was something that Hua Yueling couldn''t change.


    Not to mention other people, even if it was himself, if he didn''t use his detection skill and just used his own eyes to look for it, he felt that he wouldn''t be able to find anything. Since he couldn''t do that himself, let alone anyone else, everyone was by and large the same, and there wouldn''t be much difference in that regard.


    That sort of thing wasn''t so easy to find, after all, it was deliberately hidden, and very well hidden, not like the sort of hiding job that was done just to get along.


    And the two of them also basically couldn''t talk, after all, so it was best to keep quiet if they could, or else they''d likely attract attention. In the dead of night, they appeared on top of the roof, and then the two of them jumped down, and Hua Yueling brought Lin Qianren to immediately wander around the courtyard.


    Some of the courtyards were still protected by guards, but that was nothing to Hua Yueling and the others. They could easily avoid the sight of those guards, and even if they had suspicions, Hua Yueling and Lin Qianren could still rely on their fast speed to dodge away from them, making them unable to discover anything just by being suspicious.


    Regardless, the two of them were considered stealthy enough in their actions. After using their scouting skills to scout out a place, Hua Yueling also left the place with Lin Qian Ren and did not continue to scout out further.


    Exploring one place at a time like this, Hua Yueling''s progress was still very slow and there was very little that she could find. After this, Hua Yueling asked Lin Qianren again, originally thought that Lin Qianren would be bored after having been there once and then refused, but what surprised him was that Lin Qianren even directly agreed, still choosing to go exploring with him.


    To be honest, this really surprised her, anyway, if it was him, he would have been bored after that and would not want to do that kind of boring thing anymore. But that wasn''t the case for Lin Qianren.


    It could also be seen from this that Lin Qian Ren''s heart was really good, and to a large extent this was also for his sake, or so Hua Yueling thought.


    In any case, after that it was almost like every day or two that Hua Yueling would go to find Lin Qianren and bring her along with him. During this period, although the vast majority of the time there was nothing to gain, that was actually quite normal, it would be abnormal if every day or two was able to gain something.


    However, it wasn''t as if Hua Yueling and the others hadn''t gained anything at all. The harvest might be a little less, but it by no means meant that there was nothing at all.


    Hua Yueling and the others had also found some hidden powers, which were so well hidden that Hua Yueling could say with certainty that they might not be able to find them in a lifetime just by relying on their own eyes.


    And that search will only be more troublesome, after all, if you search like that you need to go to all kinds of places, there are also problems in this regard, will waste some time.


    The most important thing to do is to make sure that you''re aware of what you''re looking for and what you''re looking for.

 2314 Chapter 2314.

    Lin Qian Ren was in a good mood all this time, and Hua Yueling was able to understand her feelings, after all, just walking around with him every day and then being able to improve her strength.


    The power that she had obtained at the very beginning was already enough to make Lin Qianren feel inexplicably surprised, but the more power that she had recently obtained even more made her not know what to say. That kind of terrifying power was actually a power that humans could actually grasp, and it was also a power that she herself grasped.


    However, the more she felt the fearsome nature of Hua Yueling, the more she felt fortunate that Hua Yueling was her partner, otherwise there was no telling how things would have turned out.


    That being said, there was actually still some hesitation within Lin Qianren''s heart. With Hua Yueling''s strength, she could naturally ask Hua Yueling to help her, then the original gap in strength might no longer be a gap, but she also hesitated.


    On the one hand, she could tell that Hua Yue Ling was reserved when talking to herself, and not all of her words came out. On the other hand, it was because she was worried that Hua Yue Ling would feel like she was using her, and unless it was necessary, she didn''t want to flat out involve others too deeply for no reason.


    There were things that both sides were hiding from each other, but that was normal, after all, even if the relationship was close, it was impossible to say that everything would be made clear, and anything that wasn''t made clear would be perfectly normal.


    Both Hua Yueling and Lin Qian Ren were aware of this, so they didn''t care about it either.


    The next actions were all similar, anyway, the time Hua Yueling needed to spend every day didn''t change at all, but it was just that the time during the day was used more for rest and then at night for action, basically this was how he acted during this time.


    After a period of time, Hua Yueling had explored about half of the city, but he had also become a little irritable, after all, every day was the same work, to say that it was impossible not to be irritable, it just depended on whether or not he could control his mood.


    This period of time, Hua Yueling''s mood could not be described as good, he also paused for a few days, and then used those days to think about the Illusion World.


    In fact, the main thing was that he was reviewing some content that had to do with illusions, such as how to use them, as well as the forms of illusions, and how to break them and so on.


    There were things about these things that Hua Yueling actually knew, but he decided to spend some more time reviewing them. Then focus on thinking about the things that had happened these days, and the things that had happened since he had arrived here, and little by little, he would go through the cocoon to think about the things about this illusionist world.


    Not only was he conducting his own thinking, but at the same time, Hua Yueling was also having a discussion with Snow, who had given him quite a bit of advice. The vast majority of Snow''s advice was useful, it was just that there were some that could be wrong and were actually helpful, which was more than needed to be acknowledged.


    It was because of these that Hua Yueling would discuss those things with Snowy. Right now he still had no clue how to leave this illusion world, the core of the illusion world was never found.


    He was extremely confused about this, not understanding how it was possible that the core of the illusionary world was hidden very well. He was even almost certain that the core of the illusionist world should not be inside this city.


    For some reason, and not knowing how the other party was able to do such a thing, Hua Yueling was now very confused as to where the core of the Illusionist World was.


    Inside the palace he hadn''t explored it completely, and had only explored part of it, it was too big, and he didn''t have a map and lacked enough sense of direction, so needing to explore there was a completely difficult thing.


    But based on the information he had scouted out, the odds of Hana Yueling feeling that what he was looking for was there wasn''t very high.


    It couldn''t be said that there wasn''t a chance like that at all, but the chances were smaller than one would think. That''s why Hua Yueling felt that he needed to look elsewhere, after all, he had already searched very carefully in those places, but in the end, the results were unchanged.


    It was some power that was found, but it was only some, and all of them were not so deeply connected to the Illusion World. It was hard to find a power that was deeply connected to the world of illusions, and it was doubtful that such a power would really be out there.


    Those powers should all be gathered together and couldn''t just appear out there, or so Hua Yueling thought. And he also believed that possibility was very high. So if he found that kind of power, then he should have found all of them and not have to worry about there being similar powers in other places.


    That was the key, it was an incredibly difficult thing to do, so difficult that it was almost impossible to succeed, and Hua Yueling even had that thought.


    What other place might be hiding the core of the Illusionary World and its power, one place that came to mind was outside of the city, Hua Yue Ling. He had been outside the city before, to understand the situation outside, but that was all, and he didn''t know much more, so he couldn''t say anything.


    But he thought it was quite possible that there was still an area outside of the city that was so large and real after all. To say that there was nothing there would not be believed by Hua Yue Ling Night.


    Of course, it was possible that it was made to be real, but Hana-Moon Ling thought that wasn''t the case after a brief move outside. The outside was not quite the same.


    If you had the chance, you could go outside and take a look, this was one of the new ways that Hana-Moon Ling had thought of.


    The other methods, in fact, were all more or less the same, and were all based on the situation inside the city. If we were to talk about the outside of the city, Hua Yueling also thought that maybe we could go to other cities to take a look inside, but we didn''t know if there were other cities in this world.


    The situation outside the city was basically undoubted, but whether there were other cities in the world, this point Hua Yueling would have to have a skeptical attitude. He felt that the possibility was very small, almost impossible.


    Creating one city was a relatively simple matter, but if you were to create two or even more cities, or even more to create a world similar to the real world, it would be very, very difficult.


    Hua Yueling still didn''t know the extent of the part of the illusion skill that she couldn''t control, but judging from the current situation, it was very difficult to deal with.


    "It''s a lot more powerful than I thought it would be."

 2315 Chapter 2315.

    Hua Yueling was ready to go outside the city and he wasn''t going to go just by himself, so he asked Lin Qianren what she wanted. He could take Lin Qian Ren with him if she was willing.


    After just a moment''s thought, Lin Qianren agreed to go, and then the two of them briefly discussed it, but in the end, it was actually Hua Yueling who made the decision, and Lin Qianren would just have to follow along then.


    Hua Yueling decided to take action a day later, to rest and prepare things well before then, as they might not be back in one night. Hua Yueling was the one who decided to spend more time outside, he felt that he might be able to get more out of it that way.


    No matter what, Lin Qianren had no problem with it, and they reached an understanding, and then Hua Yueling came back. He also told Lin Qianren that he would look for her when the time came, and all she needed to do was to wait at home.


    The following day Hua Yueling went on to think about some issues and then also spent some time preparing some things. For example, food and the like. These were mainly prepared for Lin Qianren, although Lin Qianren had also gained strength, but her strength was still a bit weaker, plus she was still in the early stages of controlling her strength, not being able to fully control the strength she possessed, so her physical strength might be a bit faster.


    Moreover, there was no telling how long it would take them to go out, Hua Yueling was thinking of returning within one night if she could, but it was also possible that it would take longer and wouldn''t go during the day, continuing to explore outside during the day.


    After all, it was better to explore during the daytime anyway. Now the city wasn''t as strict as before, but the situation was still not good. So it was better not to go out during the day if it wasn''t necessary.


    Even though the blockade was almost lifted now, that didn''t mean that people were allowed to come in or leave as they pleased. To get out required proof, and it wasn''t difficult for Hana Yueling to get this thing, but he didn''t want to use this method to get out.


    Not to mention, wouldn''t it be possible for someone to keep an eye on him, not to mention that he still had to bring Lin Qianren with him. Being known that he was with her would cause even more trouble.


    Anyway, after much thought, Hua Yueling decided that it would be better to act at night and sneak out and come back, it couldn''t be simpler than that. However, this side of the house also needed some attention, he was going to ask the maid to help him hide it, anyway, he would not be out for too long, more than a day at most, after all, he also needed to pay attention to this side of the house and come back in time.


    This Hua Yue Ling did not tell the maid, just told her to find a reason, just say he went out with a friend. As for which friend, it was just thinking of a name that he was familiar with, and I believe that it was impossible for his parents to go to someone and ask not because of such things.


    And even if they found out he was lying, he had other ways to just use illusions to control them.


    "Wouldn''t that be a better choice right now?"


    Hua Yueling suddenly surfaced with this thought, indeed, it would be much easier this way, as long as they could ignore their own words, then wouldn''t everything be very simple?


    Thinking of this Hua Yueling changed his previous thoughts, there was no need for him to have to take risks, especially if there was a better way. If there was no better way, then the previous method could be used, although there was a possibility that it would be revealed, it was actually nothing.


    But since there was a better way, then it was just to use a better method, there was no need to have to use a worse method.


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling was ready to take action, he found his parents in this world, and then used his illusionary ability to try to control them. The controller came actually quite easily, and it didn''t take much effort to control them easily.


    "That''s enough, just make them wake up without thinking about me for a while, then there''s nothing to worry about."


    Hua Yueling quickly solved the problem, the main thing was that it was very simple to do so, and it didn''t take much effort at all. Hua Yueling''s strength was there after all, with his illusionary ability, as long as he used it then at least in this world there were not many people who would be unaffected.


    That kind of person can be said to not exist at all, Hua Yueling may not dare to say so for sure, but he felt that it was almost the same.


    After lunch Hua Yueling went back to his room, now that his parents were under control, but he hadn''t gone to deliberately use his power to influence them. It wasn''t time yet, Hua Yueling was going to wait until late at night before he acted, and it wasn''t today, he still needed to make some preparations, there were many things that needed to be done, so there was no need to rush.


    After this Hua Yueling went out from his home, he was going to gather some supplies to use, but whether or not he was going to take anything for the time being he hadn''t thought about it yet, he was still prepared to go and check it out.


    Hua Yueling went to the nearby market by himself and then wandered around inside the market, not to mention that he had come here several times, but he really didn''t have a good turn around here or not. Every time he came to this place he had important things to do, he didn''t have time to do anything else, much less pay attention to which stalls had what.


    The main mission of coming here today was to gather some supplies, and he also wanted to see what was sold here, he was quite curious about that.


    Hua Yueling was alone here, he didn''t really have any specific goal, before coming here he just wanted to get some food and so on and put it into his own space.


    The rest would depend on the situation, if there were enough interesting things here maybe he would buy them. But for the time being, he didn''t see anything that interested him.


    The mall was quite crowded, with all sorts of people walking back and forth here, including men and women.


    The vendors, on the other hand, were shouting loudly, selling the things they had on their stalls.


    What Hua Yueling was most interested in was the food, followed by some other things. However, everything here was still a little too rough, and in comparison the things in Hua Yueling''s hands were actually definitely better.


    Anyway, he wasn''t in a hurry, so he just walked slowly and unhurriedly here, constantly looking to the sides. Looking at the things sold above the stalls, Hua Yueling found it quite interesting, but that was about it.


    There''s still a very different feel to shopping here than in modern times.

 2316 Chapter 2316.

    Hua Yueling had enjoyed shopping for a long time, and that too with only himself and no one else following. In fact, he had rarely done this by himself anymore.


    Usually he is actually a person who does not like to do this kind of thing, what is the point of shopping alone, he thought. It''s just interesting to have other people together. In fact to say that what Hua Yueling enjoys is not the fun of shopping.


    After all, to him the pleasure of shopping is not so great, although he also quite like to go to the mall to see all kinds of things, and then choose their favorite things. But in general he still preferred the feeling of being with other people.


    This was true whether it was with Yun or with Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong.


    Hua Yueling had always thought this way, but now walking alone in a place like a shopping street was actually quite interesting. Looking at those things that you are either familiar or unfamiliar with, Hua Yueling feels pretty good.


    Whether it was the fragrant and hot food or something else, it all gave him such a feeling.


    This is the way to walk slowly forward, to see the things you like to buy directly, which HuaYueLing will not be stingy, on the contrary, in fact, he is still very generous. If you want to buy something, you will hesitate, but if you really want it, you will buy it.


    Since it was in a place where people were coming and going like this, Hua Yue Ling didn''t want to become the guy who was being noticed by everyone, so he would take it himself after he bought something. If this was the time to directly put the things he bought into the item bar or inside the space ring, then the reaction of the people here would be different.


    Hua Yueling had been wandering around here for about an hour, but he had bought quite a few things here, and then he took them and walked away from here.


    In order not to be found out what was unusual about him, Hua Yueling had to take those things until a place where there was no one. Most of the things he bought were food, and there really wasn''t anything else that could interest him.


    With the newly bought food in his hand, Hua Yueling tasted it, not to mention, the taste was quite good. Anyway, as long as the food that was available here he basically bought three to four servings, don''t think that this quantity was small, it was actually still very much, after all, the types of food he bought were right there, three to four per serving, then ten servings was dozens of servings.


    This was what Hua Yueling found interesting, the amount of food sold here was really large, even more than a little unbelievable. It just so happens that Hua Yueling''s stomach is also a little hungry, just to take out some to taste, but also to be able to fill the stomach, quite good.


    Some of the flavors Hua Yueling wasn''t quite comfortable with, not really liking that kind of taste, but there were also those that he felt were very good, and he took note of them all.


    After that he went back home and did everything that needed to be done, the next thing was to wait for when to act. In fact, Hua Yueling himself could imagine how boring the next action would be, after all, he had done the same thing inside the city, there wasn''t much difference.


    Outside of the city was even more so, what was it like outside of the city Hua Yueling was very clear, basically it was all the same, it might even be worse than inside the city. Of course, if it is specific about the environment and so on, the grasslands inside the city and outside are definitely not comparable.


    But as you can imagine, the outside environment was better, but it was also much more boring. In this regard, there was actually no difference between inside the city and outside.


    But even so Hua Yue Ling night was going, he couldn''t just give up like this, he still had a lot of things to do, he had to leave this illusionary world before he could.


    It was because of this that Hua Yue Ling Night was trying, he didn''t want to spend all his time on it, he didn''t like doing that either, but what could he do, these things weren''t something he could change, he couldn''t do anything, he could only take his time little by little like that.


    Maybe he can find something, maybe he can''t find anything, it depends on his luck.


    Hua Yueling never had the intention of giving up, he was always trying his best. Searching for possible clues, exploring the world.


    Maybe that wasn''t enough, but to say that he had tried very hard. Not knowing what he was going to do next, everything could only be done slowly, there was no other way other than that, that was the problem, if she could find a better way, then things could still be simpler, the key was that he couldn''t do that, then everything would be really very difficult.


    At this point he couldn''t think of a better way at this point, he could only move forward in the established direction, there was no other way. It wasn''t that Hua Yueling didn''t want to change, it was that he didn''t know how he could change for the better.


    Or actually it was that he couldn''t think of a better way to do it, Hana-Moon Ling knew a lot of things, but knowing how to understand what to do was different. He knew what he was looking for, knew what his purpose was, but how to find it, and so far didn''t have a clear and definite idea of what to do.


    But it couldn''t be helped, he felt that he was already doing his best to find what he needed, but in the end it was actually the same, there was no way to change anything, that was the truth.


    In this regard Hua Yueling had thought a lot and pondered over many methods, but the results those methods gave him in the end were also unsatisfactory.


    At this point, Hua Yueling could only say that his luck might have been a little worse, or maybe he hadn''t done enough. But no matter what, he would have to continue to work hard next, he couldn''t just wait, he had to do something.


    Hua Yueling needed to leave this place, needed to return to the place where he had been living. But he also needed to do something about the things here, and he also needed to think about what happened to Lin Qianren.


    There was no doubt that there was a lot of trouble with Lin Qian Ren, and how to solve it counted as a problem for Hua Yueling. But he didn''t feel that he could solve all the problems right now.


    These were things that would take time to solve, not that they could be solved in a short period of time. And Snow also said that it wasn''t that he would be able to break the illusion once, the illusion had stages, he might break the stage in front of him and then leave, but if he wanted to completely break the illusion, he would have to come here afterwards.


    This kind of stage approach Hua Yueling doesn''t know if it has any effect on the world itself, after all, he has to go out and spend an unknown amount of time, not the time to think about this.

 2317 Chapter 2317.

    After a day of preparation, resting until late at night, Hua Yueling opened his eyes very early, after waking up he turned his head to look out the window, unfortunately there was nothing that could tell him the current time, but looking at the sky outside he felt that it was almost time, it was time to act.


    Hua Yueling thought so and sat up to stretch his legs.


    "Let''s go find Qian Ren, the next action will be a bit boring ah."


    Thinking about what she had done inside the palace some time ago, and what had happened during the time when she had taken Lin Qian Ren into action, Hua Yueling felt that she had already thought of what would happen next.


    It was easy to be able to guess, after all, it was a very long period of inaction and finding nothing. After all, the outside area was also so large, it would take a lot of time just to circle around the edge of the city, let alone explore a larger area.


    But this was something that Hua Yueling had to do. Lin Qian Ren knew what he was looking for, but what exactly he was looking for wasn''t very clear. However, Lin Qianren''s approach had also remained the same, choosing to follow Hua Yueling but not asking him what he was doing.


    From this point of view she is very understanding, and Hua Yueling''s approach is actually similar, you don''t say and I don''t ask, there is a good tacit understanding maintained between the two sides. And this kind of tacit understanding no one will take the initiative to break.


    After all, when the time comes, the other party will naturally say what they want to say, they are generally of the same mind, and in this regard it can be said that they have a very good tacit understanding, there is nothing to say.


    When Hua Yueling arrived at the stronghold where Lin Qianren was and found her, Lin Qianren didn''t know if she was already awake or hadn''t slept at all, she was waiting when Hua Yueling arrived here.


    "You didn''t sleep, did you?"


    Hua Yueling asked suspiciously, of course it was possible that Lin Qianren woke up very early indeed. It looked like Lin Qianren was very energetic, it wasn''t like she hadn''t rested, but Hua Yueling was a little worried about her, after all, there wouldn''t be time to rest next. And there was no place to rest when we got outside, and there were no tents or other tools here for Hua Yueling to rest outside.


    "Of course I''m resting, but I got up a little early. Waited a while."


    "That''s good."


    After Hua Yueling said that he flipped out with her straight from the courtyard there, and the two of them were walking fast on the street, Hua Yueling in front and Lin Qianren following him behind.


    "Wait, come over here."


    Halfway, Hua Yue Ling suddenly stopped and waved his hand to stop Lin Qian Ren who was behind him, saying at the same time. The two of them ducked to the side of the house, the shadows enveloping them.


    Lin Qian Ren didn''t know what was going on, but she did whatever Hua Yueling said, and was very obedient. Following Hua Yueling to hide.


    The two of them held their breath, and it didn''t take long before they saw a group of soldiers coming towards them in the distance.


    "Let''s go, directly go around from this side."


    Hua Yueling thought that instead of continuing to wait here, it would be better to just go around, it wouldn''t take too much effort after all.


    The two of them left directly along the alley, at the end they leapt on top of the house, after making sure that there was no one there, Hua Yueling took Lin Qian Ren and jumped to the street below.


    "Let''s go."


    The streets at night were very quiet and deserted. In ancient times and modern times were different, it was impossible to see people on the streets in ancient times, there was a curfew in ancient times, especially now it was very strict at this time.


    The two people still spared some road along the way, which also took a little more effort, and simply spent not too much time. After some not-so-troubled twists and turns, they could be considered to have arrived near the city walls.


    Hua Yueling searched a bit for this until they found a place that was empty and not easily spotted.


    The next thing to do was to go straight from the wall to the very top. It was naturally possible to get out from the entrance of the city, but then there was a problem, and a serious one at that, and that was that it would be discovered.


    There was nothing wrong with Hua Yueling being very powerful, but the impact of the action of opening the door was still something he couldn''t avoid. After all, whether it was the soldiers on the city wall or those on night watch, the number of soldiers was a bit too large and the distance was also very far, it was impossible for Hua Yueling to control that many people, if he really did that, it would require him to spend more than a little bit of his mental strength.


    With his mental strength he felt sure that it was enough to complete this task, but he didn''t think he needed to do that, it was a waste of time and a waste of his strength.


    Hua Yueling wasn''t a fool, how could he do something that strenuous and unpleasant. And it was hard to be able to hide something that extensive. Everything had to be on the bad side, it should be done that way.


    After all, this kind of thing would cause a big commotion if it was discovered, there was no doubt about that, so there was nothing to say.


    "We''re going up from here later."


    "From here ......"


    Lin Qianren remembered the results she got from sending people to follow Hua Yueling, so she knew that Hua Yueling could just leap up from above the wall. But he was able to do that, but she herself was not.


    Don''t look at the fact that Lin Qianren had gained that kind of power, but it was unrealistic to compare it to what Hua Yueling wanted, and that still had to be said. No matter what she couldn''t do to the same extent as Hana Yueling that''s all.


    "No, I can''t do it."


    Lin Qian Ren shook her head repeatedly so to say. She knew what she was doing.


    "I know this, so I will help you. I can bring you up there with me, so you can see how it''s done."


    Hua Yue Ling had already figured out what she was going to do, taking her in might be slightly troublesome, but it wasn''t particularly troublesome. It was just going to take a little more effort, which was nothing to Hua Yueling.


    If Lin Qianren had no problem with it, he could just carry Lin Qianren all the way to the wall, or else tug on one of her hands and use his own strength to drag her up.


    The trouble level of these two methods was actually not too far off, it depended on how Lin Qian Rei herself thought about it.


    "Still, let''s choose the simpler method."


    Lin Qian Ren was a little shy when she answered, especially since she felt doubly shy at the thought of Hua Yueling having to hug herself.


    "Both methods are actually pretty much the same, there''s not much difference for me. But the former method might be easier for you, and the latter method you need to have kept up with me, plus the fact that I''m the one dragging you will be a bit hard for you."

 2318 Chapter 2318.

    Hua Yueling probably explained the difference between the two methods, and the difference in perception was all on Lin Qianren. She would just use whichever method she could accept, rather than which one Hua Ling found easier.


    The question was thus pushed back to Lin Qianren, who bowed her head and pondered over the issue, also thinking about which one to choose. In fact, according to what Hua Yueling said, it was better to be held by him and rushed up, that method was safer for her, but if she did that, it would make her very shy.


    The other method was a bit more difficult, a test of her strength and would be a boost to her strength, if she was able to keep up with Hua Yueling''s footsteps without too many problems, then it would prove that her mastery of the power she gained would be stronger and more handy.


    "It''s still the latter, I want to try to challenge it."


    Lin Qian Ren pondered for a moment and calmly replied. Hua Yueling was not surprised to get an answer, Lin Qianren was still very ambitious in terms of strength, and this was the part of her that was worth boasting about.


    "Don''t be too nervous, as long as you keep up with my speed, there won''t be too many problems, just don''t get your hands dirty."


    Hua Yue Ling reminded her before she acted, Lin Qian Ren nodded her head very seriously, it would definitely be a lie to say that she wasn''t nervous, after all, this was the first time for her, it was only natural that she would be nervous, not to mention that it was such a dangerous situation.


    Thinking of herself being pulled and dragged by Hua Yueling and stepping on top of the city wall, her body erect on it, if one accidentally fell directly from it ......


    That kind of scene was really chilling, it was because of that that she felt extremely nervous, Lin Qian Ren took a deep breath and nodded her head.


    The two of them walked to the bottom of the city wall, Hua Yueling grabbed her left hand, then gave her an encouraging look. Lin Qianren took another deep breath and her eyes gradually became firm.


    "Let''s begin."


    After she was ready, Lin Qianren said so.


    Hua Yueling had spoken to her before she acted, telling her that it was time to get ready for action, and Lin Qianren was ready as well. As a powerful force carried her forward, Lin Qianren tried to control her body, but she found it difficult. Her body was like being pounded by turbulent currents, swaying from side to side, not that you could control it if you wanted to.


    Lin Qian Ren had almost done what she thought was the best she could, but even then it was still difficult to control the swaying of her body. She knew she had to be steady in order to do so, she couldn''t continue like this, it would be very dangerous.


    This was no joke, a bad one would be very damaging to her arm. Maybe Hana Yueling could help her with this, but if she could she wanted to try not to bother Hana Yueling.


    As her body continued to sway in the wind, Lin Qian Ren tried to control her footsteps while also looking upwards. It hadn''t been long since she had just started, and if she wanted to reach her final destination, it would take some time before she would have to learn to control her body within that time.


    She had to learn to control her body within this period of time. Gathering her strength in her legs and hands which were held by Hua Yueling, and following her body in this way, Lin Qianren took a deep breath and tried to suppress her fear.


    It is actually normal to be afraid in this kind of situation, and I believe that not many people are able to control the fearful thoughts inside their hearts at the very beginning.


    What if you fall, what if the person in front of you can''t hold you down? All sorts of thoughts would come to mind, and it would be very difficult to control what to think.


    Lin Qianren was already trying very hard to control her thoughts, but even so she still felt extremely afraid. Fear didn''t break her, she was afraid inside, but she was still trying to control her movements.


    With the help of the power that emerged, at any rate, there wasn''t much wrong with it. It was still not bad at this point, after all, no matter what she was still the first time to try to carry out such an action.


    Hua Yueling could actually feel the inner thoughts of the girl behind her, but Hua Yueling didn''t say anything from start to finish, just held the girl''s hand tightly. It was not the time to speak, and speaking now would actually have a bad effect.


    Nothing would go wrong, he had spoken to the girl about such things, but now it was expected that the girl had forgotten all about it, or it was hard for her to think about it in such a tense situation.


    Hua Yueling can understand, so now everything still depends on the girl herself, can do better or worse depends on her own, at least now Hua Yueling is not able to help her more.


    You can''t always think of others to help you, or wait for others to tell you something.


    Hua Yueling also believed that Lin Qianren could understand on her own what was the better choice to make, so he didn''t have to say anything and just kept moving forward.


    For Lin Qianren this was really the worst experience in recent times, she even regretted following Hua Yueling to such a place. But this regret was only short-lived.


    She was also constantly reminding herself of what to do next, not to be nervous, to act more calmly. There was no need to be afraid.


    With Hua Yuerling protecting her, there would be no problem, she thought so deep inside her heart. It was still helpful to have the trust of Hana-Moon Ling, at least it would help her reduce some of her inner stress.


    With the passage of time, they had almost reached the very top of the city wall. Just get there, that''s what Lin Qianren thought in her heart, she couldn''t wait to reach the top, there was nothing better for her than that.


    She was able to breathe a sigh of relief when it was all over, she took control of her body, she took control of her hands and feet, she made herself calmer.


    Gradually she also felt that it was actually nothing, she could easily do all these things. Under the guidance of Hua Yueling, they soon reached the highest point of the wall, but her legs were still trembling a bit as she landed back on the flat ground.


    "How is it, are you okay?"


    "No problem."


    There was a slight tremble in Lin Qian Ren''s voice, but that didn''t mean she was afraid, just still a little unable to get used to it, it would be fine for a little while.


    "We must leave quickly, someone is coming."

 2319 Chapter 2319.

    Hua Yue Ling also wanted to let Lin Qian Ren rest and recover, but now was not that time, someone had already come over. Now they had to find a place to hide or just jump down from above.


    But if they jumped, they would need his help, otherwise it would be impossible for Lin Qianren to do that on her own.


    Lin Qianren''s body could not withstand the impact produced when jumping down, and then her body would definitely have problems, Hua Yueling naturally did not want this to happen, so the only way was for him to hold Lin Qianren and jump down.


    "I''ll carry you down, don''t worry, there won''t be any problems, it''s just for a while."


    "Then ...... trouble you."


    Although Lin Qianren said that she felt shy, but after Hua Yueling had said that, she didn''t refuse, besides, she also knew that Hua Yueling didn''t mean to say what she wanted on purpose, it was all because of the situation at hand, Hua Yueling had to do that.


    After getting the consent, Hua Yueling hugged her and jumped straight down from the top of the city wall, the two of them hidden in the shadow of the city wall. Listening to the sound of footsteps as well as conversations coming from above, the two of them just stuck close to the city wall, no one making any movements.


    Hua Yueling and the others hid here for a while, and only when the soldiers above the city wall left did they relax a bit.


    "How is it, are you feeling better?"


    "Much better."


    Lin Qian Ren stared at her legs, which were trembling a bit even when she was squatting, but they were clearly much stronger than when she had just arrived on top of the wall. Now that she could control her body, she wouldn''t be in a situation where her body was out of control.


    "Since it''s nothing serious, let''s go."


    Staying here wasn''t really dangerous, after all, now that they were below the wall, who would have nothing to do to look over at such a place, and the more dangerous it was to walk at such a time, after all, there had only just been soldiers over there.


    So Hua Yueling thought about it and dismissed her own thoughts again, telling Lin Qian Ren to take it easy and rest for a while longer.


    "It''s better to take your time, don''t worry, it''s fine to wait, those guys have only just passed by. When they''re all far away, let''s just leave quickly while there''s no one here."


    Lin Qianren was all set to get up, hearing Hua Yueling say so also went along with half squatting down, she was still a little tired. Mostly physically, following Hua Yueling to experience something she had never experienced before, it really gave her a dreamy feeling.


    Lin Qian Ren felt that everything was a bit unrealistic, was that kind of thing something she could do? Although it had long been thought that such a possibility existed, the feeling was extraordinarily different when she tried it for herself.


    Unbelievable, and beyond that she felt that there were no words to express that emotion within herself. It was truly incredible.


    She had seen many powerful guys before this, but no one had been able to do this. There might have been a way to do it if it was lower, but to run to the top of the wall with just his legs without using any tools, in the past he would have definitely thought that was a joke.


    In the past, he would have thought it was a joke. But now none of that mattered anymore, they had already come out of the city, it was as simple as that, basically no different from walking out. Only someone who had experienced this would understand what was going on.


    It was fortunate that the soldiers on top of the wall had all left, otherwise she could still be discovered if she made such a noise.


    The first time I saw her, it was the first time I saw her, and the pressure on her body was quite high. This was also because she possessed power, although it wasn''t much, it was enough.


    As long as she learned to use those powers, then there wouldn''t be too much of a problem in dealing with this one. Although it might be a bit of a mess in the process, but that was all, there wouldn''t be any problems.


    This was enough for Hua Yueling, the main thing that came out this time was to give Lin Qian Ren some exercise. If she was on her own, she wouldn''t have been able to do such a thing, but with him leading the way, then it would be able to deepen her understanding of how to use her strength in this way.


    This time''s action in this regard had completely reached Hua Yueling''s original plan, and there were more surprises. Lin Qian Ren''s body recovered after a short rest, she tried to stand up by holding onto the wall, her body was still a little shaky, especially her legs, but they had also basically all recovered, nothing too big of a problem.


    "No more problems, let''s go."


    Lin Qian Ren took a deep breath, withdrew the hand that was holding the wall and took a step forward. The step was somewhat unsteady, but then she stabilized her body.


    Hua Yueling didn''t step forward to help, but just watched her movements from the side. There was also a period of adjustment needed in this area, and the situation was much better after getting through the adjustment period.


    Seeing that she hadn''t fully recovered yet, Hua Yueling didn''t rush her into action, but held her shoulder down and shook her head at her, then also took out a cushion and put it on the ground.


    "Rest for a while, it''s not good for your body to act at this time. You''ll grow when you''ve fully recovered and there''s no need to rush, you''re not likely to be found here."


    The first thing that you need to do is to take a look at the actual product, and you''ll be able to see that it''s a good idea to take a look at it.


    In order to be able to more light activities, she did not bring too many things, only a small bag only, so she saw HuaYueLing did not bring anything and some doubts. I didn''t think that Hua Yueling was using other methods, simply like a juggling act, Lin Qianren very much wanted to know how he did it.


    Hua Yueling took out another cushion for himself to sit down on, and the two of them rested against the city wall. Lin Qianren closed her eyes and felt the changes in her body, from the very beginning the changes weren''t very big, but gradually she felt more powerful, even if she didn''t use her power, she could still feel some kind of power lingering in her legs.


    Perhaps it was this power that was strengthening her legs, not to mention the short duration of the action, but the exercise was not small, and could not be compared in any other way.

 2320 Chapter 2320.

    After resting, Lin Qian Ren did feel the change in her legs. After feeling fine, she stood up and even jumped, feeling different in her entire body.


    Just by running through the walls with Hua Yueling, she was enhanced by so much, it was really a surprise to her.


    After she was already fine, Hua Yue Ling put away her cushion and then brought her into action. What to do next Hua Yueling had a plan in general. He was going to move without leaving the city too far first, and it would be best to ensure that the gates on the walls couldn''t see them.


    Don''t look at the fact that it was now late at night, you might not be able to see very clearly from above the city walls, but that was without anyone attracting attention. After all, there were still torches burning on top of the walls, and they could provide some light to the soldiers, and that light could also help them understand the situation.


    A little farther away, then Hua Yueling looked upwards, due to the darkness of the sky, it was still difficult to see what was going on from here. After seeing it this way, Hua Yueling thought about it and decided to walk a little further away, after all, he was thinking that it might be hard to find anything near the city wall.


    In this case there was no need to get too close to the city wall, after all, he had searched for most places in the city, and since he had searched for them all, there was no need to search again. However, he felt that the city walls also needed to be included in the scope of exploration, perhaps there was something hidden inside the walls as well.


    With this in mind, Hua Yueling found a specific place and then began to walk around the city. Don''t underestimate the time required to do so, just think about it, the city in front of us was the capital city, and the size of the capital city, up to now, Hua Yueling couldn''t even tell how big it was.


    It''s not easy to explain these things, after all, it''s such a big city, and Hua Yueling didn''t deliberately calculate these, after all, who would think that these are useful. In fact, to say that the usefulness is not so great, but if you know, you can still probably calculate some things.


    But to Hua Yueling these are not important, after all, no matter how big or small, for him to give this place a complete circle, can not let go of every corner.


    The two of them started to move according to Hua Yueling''s plan, which was actually not very complicated. Basically, the very beginning was to search around the city, with the city as the center, and search around the city at least until daytime, so as to prevent being discovered by the soldiers on top of the city walls.


    Hua Yue Ling didn''t think it was a good thing for them to be discovered, that would be detrimental to them. So it was better to do everything at night and wait until daylight to explore further afield.


    Outside the city was quiet, basically no creatures could be seen, but occasionally you could see birds flying through the sky, and sometimes if you were lucky you could see some small animals and such.


    Hua Yueling''s attention was basically focused entirely on her exploration skills, while Lin Qianren was constantly looking around. There wasn''t really anything particularly noteworthy to say here, but there wasn''t anything else to do out there.


    So after a short observation, Lin Qianren began to try to use her power, controlling it into her body, onto her hands and feet. After using the power, he could feel the changes on his body.


    His legs had already changed after the original exercise, and with the increase in power, the speed had increased a lot.


    Hua Yueling followed her footsteps and wasn''t left behind by her speed. Hua Yueling could still be faster if he wanted to, but he wouldn''t do that, after all, the most important thing right now was to look for something outside.


    Every now and then, when the strength in Lin Qian Ren''s body was almost depleted, she had to stop and rest for a while. Letting the power recover some, there was no need to recover all of it, as long as it returned to a more ordinary state.


    After recovering a bit the two of them continued to move forward, their quest was basically such a journey.


    The use of power aspect was still relatively elementary in terms of what Lin Qianren did, but Hua Yueling didn''t teach her anything. Now this more elementary method of utilizing power was instead more suitable for her, and with not a lot of power itself, and her own lack of mastery of power, there was no need to learn too advanced techniques.


    Anyway, in this kind of tacit cooperation, Hua Yueling and the others spent less than three hours exploring the entire outskirts of the city.


    The results were similar to what they had gotten before, and in the end, there was nothing to be gained. It was the same whether it was there at the city walls or anywhere else.


    In the end, it was all the same, and although this possibility had long been expected to exist, it would be inevitably disappointing when it actually happened. Hana Yueling was really quite disappointed anyway, he was originally thinking that maybe there would be some progress, and although it was just an idea, he still had some expectations in it.


    "No, there is nothing here, a little further ...... us night exploration then that is see, find a place to rest a while later."


    Hua Yueling and the others unknowingly turned near the entrance of the city gates, gazing at the closed gates from a distance, soldiers could be seen on duty above the city walls. Hua Yueling pulled Lin Qianren a little further away, until he was about to lose sight of the situation above the city wall he stopped.


    "If you don''t want to go to the pavilion, it''s not that far away, just rest there for a while before you move."


    Lin Qian Ren didn''t have a problem with this, she was quite tired. She was actually quite strong, don''t think of her as a petite girl, she wouldn''t be so tired if she hadn''t used too much strength from training along the way.


    It might have been a short walk around the city, but it was bearable for her and not too much of a problem.


    The two of them made their way to the pavilion and then sat down there.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Not bad, the first time I tried this incredible power, it didn''t feel real."


    "Getting proficient is actually good. Are you hungry, I have food here if you are."


    "Well, let''s drink some water."


    Hua Yueling wasn''t very hungry, but he did want something to eat, so he simply took out some of the food he had bought and put it on the stone table in front of him, telling Lin Qianren to just take it if she wanted to eat.

 2321 Chapter 2321

    Hua Yueling deliberately took out the drink to give Lin Qianlian a taste. Lin Qianlian was a little surprised when she saw the drink.Not only because of the color of the drink, but also because of the drink bottle.


    The drink bottle was something she had never seen before, let alone the drink in it.So he immediately asked what it was curiously, and she was very curious about it, but Hua Yueling did not immediately answer her question, but let her have a taste first.


    Lin Qianlian was still a little hesitant about this, but since Hua Yueling gave it to her, she did not refuse.Hua Yueling helped her open the lid of the drink bottle, and Lin Qianlian stared at his movements, the puzzled expression on her face couldn''t hide.


    Although it looks a lot like something, but I have never seen it before.


    After receiving the bottle that Hua Yueling handed over, she stared at the colored liquid that was still bubbling and making a strange noise that was absolutely invisible to water. She picked it up and took a sip.


    "Hey?!"


    Lin Qianlian couldn''t help but grow her mouth after taking a sip, her eyes widened, her expression in disbelief.What kind of taste is this, some fruity taste, but there is another taste in it.


    "This, what is this..."


    "Not bad right?"


    "It tastes strange, but it tastes good."


    "Drink it if it''s delicious, I have others here."


    Hua Yueling didn''t answer Lin Qianlian''s previous question. He didn''t want to explain more about himself for the time being.Lin Qianlian''s inner doubts were almost overwhelming, but she still suppressed the idea of ??continuing to inquire and continued to taste.


    It''s the taste she hasn''t drunk. Maybe she has drunk some drinks with similar taste, but it is only roughly.This drink is really incredible, yes, it''s incredible to her, she likes the taste.


    I drank one third in one breath, which was very refreshing. What Hua Yueling took out was still frozen, so there is no need to say how natural it tastes.


    Frozen and non-frozen beverages like cola are completely two concepts, and the taste is different.


    Hua Yueling''s favorite drink is ice cola, the cola at room temperature feels a little ordinary, I don''t know why.


    While tasting a delicious snack, while drinking a drink, if he does not look at the surrounding environment, Hua Yueling will even feel that she has cracked the illusion and returned to her home.


    However, the surrounding environment cannot be changed because of the existence of such an untuned thing, and the illusion cannot be deciphered because of this. It is purely funny, how could that happen.


    The two of them took a break for about a quarter of an hour, and Lin Qianlian was almost recovered, and actively proposed to continue to act.Hua Yueling looked at her and confirmed that the problem was not big, so she nodded and agreed.


    Hua Yueling cleaned up everything on the stone table, and then the two of them acted according to the established plan.Huayueling''s plan is never particularly complicated. In fact, at this time, no matter how simple or complicated, the plan is almost the same, as long as it is useful.


    And if you really want to say what complicated plan can help, Hua Yueling doesn''t think that is the case.Even if it has a complicated plan, it will be the same in the end, and there will not be much difference.


    In the final analysis, all you have to do is the same, no matter what the plan is basically the same.That is looking for what you are looking for outside, or looking for anomalies.


    Finding this thing is only he can do it, so to achieve the best results, he can only do it himself, and the actions of others are not very useful.


    The scope that different people can detect is not pushed, and the scope of Huayueling''s detection is very large, which is incomparable to others.What''s more, the scope that he can explore also includes places that ordinary people can hardly observe, not to mention this.


    No matter what it is, it is said that only he takes action is the best way. If it is given to other people to find something, it is basically a foolish dream.


    Hua Yueling knew this very well in her heart, so although he was also looking for a better way, he knew that he had to act, that would save the world the most and would be the most likely to find what he was looking for.


    The two continued to walk around the city. The city was basically covered with grass in all directions and could not see anything else.


    I can see layers of mountains in the distance, but I don¡¯t know how far to get there, but Hua Yueling thinks that I shouldn¡¯t have to go there. After all, it¡¯s far away, is it true? Existence is still a problem.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think too much about this issue, and for the time being he was not planning to go too far.In his opinion, what he is looking for is basically only near here, not too far away from the city.


    The two people continued to search here. They kept walking and searching around the city, but the outside of the city was basically an endless prairie, and what was on the surface could be seen at a glance.So what Hua Yueling needs to find are those hidden deeper.


    There is no need to look at the things that are exposed. Those things cannot be too important. Those powers and things related to illusion must be hidden deep underground.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think of other hiding methods, and he didn''t think there was any better hiding method.As far as I can think of, hiding power deep underground is already a very good hiding method. As for hiding it in other places, where?


    There may be places to hide in the city, but how can the empty environment outside the city be hidden? There is no place to hide.


    Repetitive and boring work, what Hua Yueling dislikes the most is this kind of thing. He likes the kind of more interesting things instead of just walking around and looking for something like this. Things like this are for It''s meaningless to him.


    But even though I thought so in my heart, I had to do such a thing.There is no way, who will let him alone be able to do such a thing, it might be better if someone else can help, but there is no such person.


    If there is any, it is Lin Qianlian, but what you have to know is that Lin Qianlian does not have enough power, and she does not have the skills like Hua Yueling.So if she was asked to look for it, it would not be much different from others, and would not be of much help.

 2322 Chapter 2322

    Before they knew it, Hua Yueling didn''t make any progress, but as time passed, the sky gradually brightened.Hua Yueling raised her head and glanced at the sky. The sky was blue with white clouds moving in it.


    However, the sky was just slightly bright, it was only early in the morning, and it was not completely daylight.


    After searching for so long, Lin Qianlian even wondered if there was something hidden outside. After all, after so long, the range they had searched was not small.It didn''t seem to her that there was anything outside, and she couldn''t find anything at all.


    Moreover, a place like this can actually be seen far away with a glance at most. If you observe in this way, you don''t need to look for it close at all.


    But Lin Qianlian also knew that Hua Yueling had a more powerful search method, otherwise he would not be able to find the things in the stronghold.If she is allowed to come by herself, she does not know how long it will take to find it, and it is more likely that she will never find it.


    "There seems to be something wrong over there."


    When she was immersed in the use of power, she suddenly heard Hua Yueling''s voice.Quickly raised her head and looked forward, she saw Hua Yueling lifted her finger to the distance and looked in the direction of his finger, vaguely able to see something.


    "?"


    "Didn''t you see it? Something is shining over there."


    "flash?"


    Lin Qianlian looked over with a puzzled look, but in any case could not see the flash that Hua Yueling was talking about.Vaguely she could see what it was like, but it was more of a feeling, probably because of the influence of Hua Yueling''s words.


    In any case, Hua Yueling found out what was there, then changed the original plan, and quickly walked in that direction.Lin Qianlian had some doubts in her heart, but she still followed quickly.


    The two people walked all the way in that direction, Hua Yueling''s gaze was always fixed on that place, he hoped to get something from there.This may be an extravagant hope, and the possibility may not be so great, but he thinks it should be a guide for himself.


    There was light shining there, just to tell myself what was there.Maybe it could be a trap, but Hua Yueling decided to take a look.


    After all, he has almost no clues now, so when a clue emerges, he must not let it go.Hua Yueling acted with this kind of mood, and he hoped that his actions could be more effective.


    Hua Yueling was very attentive, and his eyes were on the place where the light was shining from beginning to end. He was observing there, he wanted to see what was there.But now he could only see that there was something in there, there was an unusual light shining.


    He hadn''t noticed any light there before, but he had discovered it by accident.From this point of view, it should be a trap, but Hua Yueling felt that whether it was a trap or not, it was a clue to him, and since it was a clue, he could not give up.


    There are really few clues at hand, so you must never give up when you find new clues, regardless of the reason.Now that you have a clue, go after it instead of thinking about it.


    When he reached the shining spot, Hua Yueling found that the ground was shining with light. Hua Yueling stared at the place where the light was shining. It looked like an ordinary ground there, not much different from other places.


    But after careful observation, Hua Yueling discovered something different.In the shining place, there are some places that are different from other places. The ground seems to be nourished by something. You can clearly see the difference between that place and other places.


    "Something interesting, it seems that I can find something here."


    Hua Yueling knew in her heart that the most likely thing that could be found here was the power related to the illusion world itself.But he also knew very well that it was impossible to find the core power belonging to the illusion world here.


    But Hua Yueling couldn''t ask too much, it would be great to find strength here.


    The question now is how to get back the power hidden in the ground, if it is directly digging, it will be a little troublesome.But it is very difficult without digging.


    The power seems to be scattered on the ground. It can be seen that the plants here are affected by the power, and basically nothing grows here.There are grass growing in other places, but it is different here. It can be clearly seen that there is nothing here and no grass grows at all.


    People who come here may feel very confused if they see this, but if they don''t see it, no one will think about it.


    "Gathering the power here is still a bit troublesome."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself that the power seemed to be completely integrated with the ground. It would be okay if he had a way to draw power out of the ground, but he obviously didn''t have the ability like this.


    "There is no way to absorb it, so we can only continue to dig down."


    There is no other way, Hua Yueling thought helplessly.At present, it can only do that.If possible, Hua Yueling would also like to be able to use a simpler method, but at present, there is only one way.


    However, digging the ground is also a troublesome thing. Without tools, Huayueling has a lot of weapons at hand, but there is no weapon specifically for digging the ground. In this case, he can only rely on weapons similar to shovel. .


    "Try it, maybe it will be soon."


    However, Hua Yueling could use his strength to make up for the lack of props, which can be said to be his advantage.Others don''t have the strength of his. From this aspect, he may be faster without using a shovel to dig.


    The thoughts gradually turned to how to act, Hua Yueling didn''t think too much about this, he took out a weapon that he felt was very useful, and then dig it.


    Lin Qianlian was also helping, Hua Yueling also took out a weapon and gave her what she felt was the best, while leaving the worse for her to use.


    In this way, the two dug for about less than ten minutes, and a large hole was dug in the ground, and then the two saw the shining light hidden underneath.This power is obviously different from the previous two. If there is any difference, it is that this power feels more powerful, and it has a closer connection with illusion.


    "Oh, luck this time."


    Hua Yueling stared at that power and thought so in her heart.

 2323 Chapter 2323

    "It''s up to you to absorb this, too."


    Hua Yueling still didn''t want this power. Although this power was stronger than the ones found before, it still had a limited effect for Hua Yueling.Even if the three forces are added together, it is nothing to him.


    These things are really useless, Hua Yueling can only say that.


    Lin Qianlian was already a little numb, after all, this was the third time, but it was a good thing for her anyway.You can quickly increase your strength casually, who wouldn''t want such an opportunity.


    So after Lin Qianlian expressed her gratitude to Hua Yueling, she then began to absorb that power.She also became proficient in absorbing power, unlike she didn''t know anything at first, even if Hua Yueling taught her to try slowly.


    She soon absorbed the power, but this time it was a little different. After absorbing the power, Lin Qianlian herself had some changes.


    This kind of change didn''t exist before. Hua Yueling didn''t know what was going on, but it was a good change.


    Perhaps it was more assimilated with the illusion world, but Hua Yueling felt that there was another possibility that was more likely, that is, Lin Qianlian began to gradually break away from the control of the illusion world.


    The power Lin Qianlian possesses now is a power that should not be possessed in this world, so the world itself has a sense of separation from her, and the problem is here.If it was the original Lin Qianlian, there would definitely not be a problem like this, but she is different now, and she has absorbed a lot of power this time, not to mention the power that is connected to the illusion world itself.


    I don''t know if the power absorbed this time will connect her with the core of the illusion world, or it can make her feel the core.Hua Yueling felt that the possibility was not very great, but he was looking forward to that possibility.


    After all, Lin Qianlian herself has changed a little now, she is no longer the same one.But it is not enough, and the strength is still not enough.


    Lin Qianlian''s connection with the illusion world is still very deep, far from severed.


    It takes some means to weaken this connection. Ordinary means will definitely not work. The best way is to increase her strength and continue to strengthen it.


    Only by being strong enough can we break this connection, and by that time there will be basically no difference between her and Hua Yueling.In other words, Hua Yueling is a real person who was used illusionism, and Lin Qianlian was the same.


    So all their previous experiences are nothing but illusions.Perhaps this kind of thing may be a little difficult for Lin Qianlian to accept, but Hua Yueling thinks it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    No matter what, what Lin Qianlian will react when the time comes, Hua Yueling doesn''t know, but he hopes that the situation will not be too bad at least.I hope Lin Qianlian will not resent herself, he thought so.


    Soon the strength was absorbed, Lin Qianlian didn''t open her eyes directly, but was thinking about something, she still closed her eyes and pressed her lips tightly.


    Hua Yueling wanted to ask what''s wrong with her, but he dispelled the idea and prepared to wait until Lin Qianlian had no problems.There is another thing he is more worried about, that is, will the absorption of too much power affect Lin Qianlian''s own thinking.


    After a while, Lin Qianlian opened her eyes, and Hua Yueling saw a ray of light in her eyes.It was the light from the power she had gained, and it seemed that those powers were already under his control.


    Lin Qianlian moved her body for a while, waving her arms, her arms were full of power.That is a very terrifying power, at least in this world.


    With the power she has now, basically no one in this world is her opponent.She can already be said to be the strongest person in the world besides Hua Yueling.


    "How does it feel to absorb this power?"


    Hua Yueling asked about her inner thoughts. After gaining these powers, her heart must be very excited. Hua Yueling felt that there was no doubt about this.


    "It''s a great feeling. I have never experienced it before. Even the strengths I gained before can''t be compared."


    Lin Qianlian said this in a voice full of excitement, Hua Yueling was also very happy to realize her excitement.At least for the time being, it''s not bad. Lin Qianlian may not know what this means. If she does, she doesn''t know how she will react.


    But everything is still quite calm now, as long as Hua Yueling doesn''t say it, it is basically impossible for her to understand what the situation is.Not to mention that the illusion world itself may exert some influence on her.


    Therefore, in order to prevent this from happening, Hua Yueling must go as soon as possible to separate Lin Qianlian from the illusion world.That is the most important thing, otherwise who knows what will happen.


    But this is also a difficult thing, and it is impossible to break away completely.After all, Lin Qianlian is a resident of the illusion world, she was born with the illusion world.


    In fact, she is a manifestation of spiritual power, so there is no problem.But now with the intervention of other powers, the mental power that is her composition has become a part, and other powers have the upper hand after fusion.


    This new power and spiritual power have not yet merged, but now they are building Lin Qianlian''s body together.


    It''s just that those powers still can''t be compared with the spiritual power that originally formed Lin Qianlian''s body, and relying on these powers alone cannot completely get rid of the existence of spiritual power.


    Lin Qianlian gathered her strength and waved her fist, every time she could clearly feel the feeling of full strength.She had felt such terrible power when she used her power before, but now she has almost twice as much power as before.


    Suddenly, the power doubled. If it seemed impossible to others, it was also incredible, but this kind of thing happened in front of her, it happened to her.


    Lin Qianlian felt that all this was like a dream, unbelievable, completely unbelievable.


    "We should move on when we are almost done."


    Hua Yueling didn''t ask her anything, just looked at her and said so.Lin Qianlian nodded, and after gaining strength, she felt like she was reborn.


    In an instant, the tired feeling disappeared, and all of a sudden, I felt that my whole body had inexhaustible power.It can be said that this is an illusion, but it is also true.

 2324 Chapter 2324

    After that, the two people continued to explore, the way of exploration was the same as before.Although he had found a strength outside, it was not enough. For Hua Yueling, it was definitely not enough. He needed to find more.


    Lin Qianlian''s problems still exist and have not been resolved yet.It''s not that he can''t solve it, but that it will be very difficult to solve such a problem.


    Hua Yueling hasn''t thought of a good way yet, so the best way that she can do right now is to increase her strength as much as possible.And let her increase her strength as much as possible.


    The stronger Lin Qianlian is, the less likely she will be affected. Nothing else is important. The most important thing is not to be affected. As long as she can do this, there will be no problem.


    Stepping on the soft green grass, the speed of Hua Yueling and Lin Qianlian''s advance gradually slowed down. They didn''t walk too fast in a hurry, but walked around the city unhurriedly.They don''t have any goals for what they want to say, and what they have to do for the time being is to look for them at will.


    There are still many places to find. After all, there are so many places to find in such a big place.Whether it is near the city or farther away.What Hua Yueling is more concerned about now is the extent of the city outside.


    Hua Yueling hadn''t been too far so far, and probably the farthest place he had visited was the place where Lin Qianlian and the others met.I haven''t been to farther places except there.


    So he still doesn''t know how big this place is, or how many places can be explored.Hua Yueling is very curious about this. He wants to know how big this place is, but he is also worried that if this place is too big, it will be more troublesome to find it.


    Hua Yueling thought a lot about this, but he still felt that he should finish exploring this place as soon as possible.Knowing yourself knows the enemy in a hundred battles, if you don''t understand the complete situation of this world, it''s very difficult to do anything in this situation where you can''t find your goal at all.


    Maybe I can ask what Lin Qianlian can ask, but Hua Yueling doesn''t think such an approach will be useful, after all, Lin Qianlian must have memories.That kind of memory may not be regarded as a real memory, but the illusion world has set a memory in her mind, so it will not help much.


    If you want to determine the range that can be advanced here, you need to explore it yourself. There is no other way to do such a thing except this method.


    Hua Yueling is going to change his method. He no longer continues to move around the city, but is ready to move away from the city.He wanted to try to see how far he could go, but the most important thing was the size of this illusion world.


    This is a big world, Hua Yueling guessed this, but the biggest question is how big it is.Hua Yueling needs to confirm this.


    In this way, how far it takes to walk away from the city to get an accurate answer, and whether he can get the answer through this method, Hua Yueling still has doubts similar to this in her heart.


    But suspicion alone is useless, and suspicion cannot solve the problem.Only action can solve problems, so the important thing is not to doubt something, but to start acting now, to explore further places, explore unknown places in this world, and then get an accurate conclusion.


    Does the world of illusion have boundaries?Hua Yueling also holds this question. To a certain extent, the earth has no boundaries, but whether there is a boundary in the illusion world, whether there is something similar to the air wall in the game, this is not the same. It is not very clear, so he is also guessing.


    These things need to be understood clearly, and it is useless to speculate here for a long time.Hua Yueling looked in the distance, and after thinking for a while, she said her thoughts to Lin Qianlian.


    Lin Qianlian objected to this without thinking, nodded and said anything would do.In this way, the two people walked along this road, and everything they saw before them was the same.


    Hua Yueling and the others walked like this. I don''t know how far they have been. Anyway, the journey is quite long. Even after almost an hour, Lin Qianlian started to ask questions.


    Lin Qianlian originally wanted to follow him, but seeing him walking in that direction, she didn''t mean to stop at all. Lin Qianlian was also thinking about where he was going.


    "No, I just want to explore here. I don''t have a fixed goal. Don''t worry, no matter what, we will be back at night."


    Hua Yueling looked into the distance, at least judging from the current situation, the road seemed to have no end.


    I don''t know if it really has an end, Hua Yueling can''t be sure of this, but he hopes that this road has an end, otherwise there will be no end to what he has to do in this world.Just think about it, just now a city consumes so much time, so if this illusion world is really no different from a real world, how much time will it take to explore this world by yourself?


    I don''t know how long it will take to explore this place if this continues, and it is difficult to solve this problem in a short time, but Hua Yueling is still ready.In other words, it is prepared for the worst.


    Even in the end, there was still no way to find the boundary of this illusion world, Hua Yueling was still ready to give up temporarily.After all, he doesn''t have that much time. In fact, there is no big problem with time on his side, but Lin Qianlian has the problem.


    After all, Lin Qianlian was the leader of their organization. She and the people around her had agreed that she had something to do and went out for a day, but when the time came, she didn''t go back. Would this make those people think too much.


    Hua Yueling can¡¯t make Lin Qianlian take such risks for her own affairs. Although in this respect, it can¡¯t be said that Lin Qianlian is closely following her to take risks. Her gains are actually even greater, but there is no Hua Yueling would not do that when necessary.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to trouble others, nor did she want to trouble herself.If there is no way to find this time, maybe he will give up temporarily, but it does not mean that he will really give up like this. In the future, he will definitely find time to explore again, unless he can not explore those places. Just leave this place, or sooner or later he will go to a farther place.

 2325 Chapter 2325

    Hua Yueling and the others had walked a long distance along this road. It was about noon, Hua Yueling looked up at the sky, and decided to stop for a while.


    "Let''s turn around and go back later, there is nothing here."


    Hua Yueling shook his head and said, originally he thought he could find something here, but now it seems that he thinks too much.This illusion world is much larger than I thought. Judging from the current situation, it is impossible to explore it in just one day or two days.


    If you want to fully explore here and find all that is hidden, it is simply harder than reaching the sky.Hua Yueling understood this, so the disappointment in his heart was still very strong, but he suppressed his disappointment and did not show it.


    Today''s harvest is different from what he imagined. He originally thought he could explore the scope of this clearly, but now it seems that he still thinks too much. This kind of thing is not so easy.


    Hua Yueling looked into the distance, and it was basically useless to just look with his eyes like this.Huayueling can see far away, and she can¡¯t see the boundary with her eyes. In this case, all she can rely on is action. Only when she has been to those places can we know how big this place is. Not that you can see it with your eyes.


    The problem lies here, so Hua Yueling doesn''t think she can find the boundary of the world so easily.This kind of problem is not so easy to solve. He doesn''t know if it will work if it is handed over to others, but he knows that this kind of thing can only be done by himself and absolutely cannot be handed over to others. That might be a blow to him.


    In this way, Hua Yueling''s goal of continuing to explore had to be abandoned halfway, the journey was too long.But in fact, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that I don¡¯t know how far it is. If there is an accurate figure, there is no big problem, but if there is no one, things will have to be discussed.


    Hua Yueling is also irritated by this situation, but she has to say that it is very difficult to do something or change something.


    Many things are not so easy to do or change, just like your ideas. Sometimes a person sticks to his own ideas, and the more insistent, the more he will think that his ideas are absolutely correct.


    In fact, this idea itself may be wrong, but I just don¡¯t want to admit it. This is the fact, but many people cannot see the fact.


    After making the decision, Hua Yueling didn''t plan to go back the same way. If she did that way, all her time would really be wasted.Hua Yueling was going to walk a little distance, go to the side, and expand his scope of exploration. This approach allows him to explore new places instead of focusing on the places he has already been.


    There is no need, there is no need to explore the places that have already been explored, and he does not believe that the places that he has walked in such a short time will change.


    So what he needs to do is to explore more places, regardless of whether this is correct, but at least expand his scope of exploration.There is already such a large area outside that he hasn''t explored yet, anyway he must come bit by bit.


    Hua Yueling was actually quite anxious inside, but he had never shown such a summoning emotion, instead he made himself seem more calm.


    He told himself that he shouldn''t be anxious anyway. Anxiousness is never the solution to a problem. Not only does it have no effect, it will only cause him trouble.No matter what, no matter what the situation is, the best thing to do is to remain calm. There is nothing more important than calmness.


    If you are not calm enough, it is difficult to solve any problems. Yes, all problems need to be solved if you want to stay calm. You need to know what to do.Hua Yueling is a little confused now, and some don''t know what she should do. He has moved around a lot, but so far, the harvest is still pitiful.


    This result made him quite worried, but he couldn''t just give up.After all, those powers can be regarded as a kind of gain, although the power is called to Lin Qianlian and improved her power, but in a certain way, it can be regarded as a kind of help to myself.


    After a short rest, Hua Yueling and Lin Qianlian just walked away from this place and began to walk back to the city.There may be something to be found in the process of going back, but Hua Yueling doesn''t have much hope. In this regard, Lin Qianlian and his thoughts are basically the same.


    Both people knew in their hearts that it was difficult to find something in this kind of place. It was fortunate enough that the power could be found before. If there weren''t the shining light buried in the ground, they didn''t know how to be able to. I noticed the existence of that power.


    We can only say that we are lucky enough. Perhaps luck is sometimes the way to solve the problem, not the only way, but it will make the originally difficult things easier to solve.


    Hua Yueling is also searching everywhere to see if there is a similar situation, but judging from the current situation, it is very difficult to find that again.


    Hua Yueling also didn''t know what the power remaining outside was, whether it would shine like the power he found not long ago.Hua Yueling thought that it was a small chance event, and it was impossible for all the forces remaining outside to be like this, maybe there were only a few, or even just one.


    In any case, it took a lot of time to come out this time, but the gain was not bad, only one force was less, but at least it was not without gain.You must know that at the beginning of the action, Hua Yueling was even prepared for nothing.


    "It''s not enough to find these forces."


    Hua Yueling sighed in her heart, he didn''t know what to say, but he felt that he shouldn''t just focus on this.If you want to say, strength is good for Lin Qianlian, but after thinking about it, it seems that it doesn''t help him to solve the illusion.


    He can extract some content from those powers, and those content are all about the world of illusion, but the content is still less.Now it has found three powers in total, but the information about the world it has obtained from these powers is basically the same as nothing.


    It can not be said that it is not helpful, but the help is really not that much.Problems like this are difficult to solve, so Huayueling is thinking about other ways to solve the problem.

 2326 Chapter 2326

    Even though Hua Yueling and the others have walked a long distance, in fact they are not very tired. Needless to say, there is no difference between such a thing and a walk for her, how could she feel tired because of it.


    The same is true for Lin Qianlian. Even though Lin Qianlian is a girl, she is actually stronger than many men in terms of physical strength.On the one hand, she was trained when she was very young, and on the other hand, the absorption of strength strengthened her body.


    He didn''t have to be male inferior, even stronger than many males, not to mention after he had the strength.Gaining the first two powers is enough. For people in this world, after gaining the third power, he is the strongest in this world, so there is no possibility of physical problems.


    It''s been a long way, but for her, it''s like doing nothing, and there will be no consumption at all.In this respect, she has enough qualifications to be equal to Huayue Ling.


    But only from this aspect, the gap between the two people is the same as the gap between Lin Qianlian and ordinary people, and even the gap between the two of them is much larger.


    Regardless of Lin Qianlian gaining three powers and gradually controlling them, but in Hua Yueling''s hands, she may not even be able to go through a single move. This is the gap between the two sides.


    The two people walked peacefully on the road and didn''t communicate much, but maybe it was too boring when they went back. Lin Qianlian took the initiative to talk to him.The two talked about interesting things, such as what they saw in other cities.


    Lin Qianlian was talking about those things, while Hua Yueling was listening. After all, Hua Yueling had always lived in the city, and had never been to any place other than the capital, so he could not plug in. mouth.


    Lin Qianlian also talked about some things related to her family in it, not much, but it was enough to make Hua Yueling understand her better, such as how her life was when she was a child, her parents and so on.I heard from her that when Lin Qianlian was a child, her family was not rich, even quite poor, but her life was relatively happy when she was a child, but some things happened later, and it was exactly that kind of things that made her become It looks like it is now.


    Hua Yueling frowned and listened. He actually heard what Lin Qianlian said. There are some vague memories in her own memory, and he has also heard some of those things from other people. thing.


    No matter from which aspect, it was a very vicious thing. It was true for everyone. In that incident, there were gainers, but more victims.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know how to comfort her, so she could only calm her emotions with a soft voice.But maybe it''s been a long time, Lin Qianlian has gradually learned to look more calmly at the thing that destroyed her peaceful life.


    In any case, although the current life is dangerous and it is not that she is still grateful for the people who brought her such a life.


    Before she knew it, she even started talking about such a heavy topic, which Hua Yueling didn''t expect.Originally, he never thought about talking about this, and even he hasn''t spoken, but Lin Qianlian may have touched the scene or something, she opened her mouth before she knew it, and regardless of whether he was listening or not, just like that. Write it down.


    There is no need for others to reply to him, and it is even possible that she does not need an audience at all, or she is her own audience.Anyway, she said a lot on the way back.


    Hua Yueling looked at her profile and looked straight ahead with her eyes, but she could see that her thoughts were not placed on the road ahead, but had drifted to other places long ago.


    "Probably recalling the previous life."


    Hua Yueling thought so, her expression softened.It''s such a place that makes people feel that she can''t let her go, even if she may just be an illusory character.


    In Hua Yueling''s eyes, she was no longer an illusory character, she was already a real character, and could not be more real.


    I don''t know how to describe that feeling, anyway, Hua Yueling has decided long ago that she must help her, and she can''t just leave her alone.In such an organization, if she is only asked to act on the original track, the final outcome is unknown. This is what Hua Yueling is worried about.


    But now everything has changed. Lin Qianlian is no longer the same as her. It doesn''t matter to her even if there is a problem in the organization. Using its physics can solve many things that could not be solved before.


    She now possesses such strength, but Hua Yueling feels that she still needs to do a lot of things, which is not enough.Lin Qianlian''s power is still not enough in his opinion. Maybe one-on-one no one is her opponent, but facing a large number of enemies, she may be in trouble.


    Hua Yueling and the others went back to the periphery of the city all the way back to the city with such a chat. It took another half a day on the road, and it was almost dusk when Hua Yueling and the others returned to the city wall.


    Looking up at the sky, it was still early. It was not a good time to walk from the city wall at this time, and the chance of being found would be greater.The other thing to say is that it¡¯s not impossible to walk through the front door, but it¡¯s best for them not to do that, because it¡¯s more dangerous for them.


    After all, they didn''t leave the city at all, wouldn''t it be very dangerous to go back from the main entrance so generously?Hua Yueling knew this very well in his heart, so he decided to wait a little later, and it was best to go back late at night.


    Lin Qianlian had no opinion on this, and she also agreed to act in a safe manner as much as possible.Therefore, in order to spend these time, Hua Yueling and the others continued to rotate outside the city. Hua Yueling continued to look for it during this period, while Lin Qianlian suddenly became less talking, barely speaking.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what she was thinking, but he didn''t ask this, his mind was almost focused on finding strength.After this action, he felt that the core of the illusion world was less likely to be outside the city, or bigger inside the city.


    Looking at the most likely place now, one is where Lin Qianlian lives, which is the stronghold of her organization, and the other is inside the palace.Huayueling has also explored the interior of the palace, and not all places have been explored, and the existence of other institutions is not ruled out, so it is still uncertain.


    In any case, those two places are the most likely places.

 2327 Chapter 2327

    Waiting outside until late at night, Hua Yueling and the others began to act. The two found a place where there was no one, and then they still adopted a similar strategy to yesterday.However, this time Lin Qianlian''s power was even stronger, and she was able to better control this power, so this time her actions were easier than before.


    Hua Yueling took her to the city wall without any effort.


    "Good job this time."


    Hua Yueling was a little surprised. She thought that Lin Qianlian might still be a little uncomfortable, but she didn''t expect her ability to adapt better than she thought.They came to the wall with ease, and the two of them did not waste time, and quickly jumped off the wall.


    But there was no way in this regard. Hua Yueling couldn''t let her jump down alone, so she had to hug her down from the wall.


    Hua Yueling jumped off the wall and landed directly on the ground. Then she quickly dodged and hid in the shadows. She looked at the situation outside with her probe and confirmed that there was no one else before she left here quickly.


    During this process, he kept holding Lin Qianlian, Lin Qianlian did not speak, until after running for a long distance, Hua Yueling rang to put her down.


    Apologized to Lin Qianlian, but Lin Qianlian shook her head and said that it didn''t matter.


    "I''ll take you back."


    "No, I can go back by myself."


    Hua Yueling insisted on sending her back. Although she said that her strength could not be dangerous, Hua Yueling still didn''t want to let her go back alone.Hua Yueling felt that she had to send her to her home instead of letting her go back alone.


    Hua Yueling sent Lin Qianlian back home. After reaching the stronghold, Hua Yueling watched her step over the wall and enter inside. When her figure disappeared, Hua Yueling turned and left the place.


    When she returned to her home, Hua Yueling also went straight back to her room, lying on the bed, he closed his eyes, and he also needed to rest.


    At the beginning of the day, he basically didn''t do anything to say that he was tired, but he was actually a little tired inside.Facing the current situation, Hua Yueling no longer knew what to do.


    Right now he has tried a lot of methods, of course, the most used is to find power.With regard to those powers, Hua Yueling had to say that those powers did not help him much.


    At least so far, he hasn''t gained anything. The most important thing is the core of the illusion world.Now Hua Yueling is very curious how the illusion world hides the core parts so deeply, he can''t find any clues.


    This is a very strange thing for him, he doesn''t know what to do.Just keep looking for it, and what use is that. In the end, nothing will change, just like everything they do now.


    What else could be done next, Hua Yueling hadn''t thought of a better way at present, he was already a little helpless.Everything I have done so far seems to be in vain.


    It is not the same as the illusion skills he has encountered before, maybe this is the difference caused by the illusion skill level.He had never seen such a terrible illusion before.


    That''s right, it''s terrible. In the process when you can''t find the direction of travel, you will gradually feel an inexplicable emotion surrounding you.


    Hua Yueling understood this feeling very well, but it was here that he felt the uncomfortable feeling.In fact, he hadn''t experienced much before.


    Although he has also experienced various things in illusion, he has experienced disappointment, and sometimes feels unhappy because he has not been able to achieve his goals, but he has never been so unsure of what to do.Yes, he really didn''t know what to do.


    There was Xiaoxue''s reminder, but Xiaoxue''s reminder did not help him so much. He didn''t know if it was his own problem or other problems.But the problem has not been solved as it is now.


    Hua Yueling understands this, but the biggest problem is that he doesn''t know what to do.


    There is no good way to solve the problem you are facing. Do you continue to look for it? This is naturally one way, and perhaps the only way.Hua Yueling knew quite a bit about the world itself, but he didn''t think his understanding could provide much help.


    There may be some help, but don''t think too much, thinking that such a method can really quickly find what you are looking for.


    It was just a dream. Hua Yueling felt that she had never been so clear before, and she had understood this truth after a long trial.Nothing is more troublesome than these things. What should I do? Hua Yueling has been thinking about such issues.


    There are many things I can do, but to a certain extent, there are few things I can do.He is very troubled by this, and has been troubled by it recently. He originally thought that he might be able to gain something by spending more time outside, but the gain can only be said to be unsatisfactory, and the gain is still for Lin Qianlian. , In fact, he himself did not gain much.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t think much, what Hua Yueling wanted to do most now was to leave this place.The progress of things was somewhat unsatisfactory, but he did not give up because of it. On the contrary, he had more motivation to crack all of this. He believed that he could do it, not the other way around, thinking that he could not do it.


    It is not enough just to have such beliefs. There are many people with similar beliefs, but not everyone can truly achieve this.Only by finding a good enough solution can the problem be solved, or not good enough, but a solution to the problem.


    Now Hua Yueling still hasn''t found it. He feels like he is walking in the mist. In this mist, he doesn''t know where he should go next.There was a blank scene in my mind, as if my whole person was in a thick fog, thick fog everywhere, the more so, the more I don''t know where to go.


    The current situation is not favorable to Hua Yueling. He wants to find a way, but it is so easy to find a way.If he continues, he can only wait. After all, he doesn¡¯t know what he should do. Then he can only wait until what happens in this world. At that time, there may be a way to emerge. Hua Yueling thinks so, he doesn¡¯t want to. Do that.

 2328 Chapter 2328

    Hua Yueling is a person who doesn''t like to wait, so he is unwilling to adopt such a method, although he has already spent such a life in this world and I don''t know how much time he has.


    There is no other way, Hua Yueling can only say that, he has no good way to solve the problem, otherwise it won''t be the case.Hua Yueling still has no good ideas about how he should do it right now.


    Xiaoxue didn''t know if there was a good way, but Hua Yueling had asked her several times before that, and got some advice from her.Which suggestions can''t be said to be completely useless, but obviously not so useful, otherwise Hua Yueling would not still stay here, unable to get out of this ghost place.


    Hua Yueling turned over on the bed, thinking about many things, but the most important thing was what to do next, he thought about this for a long time and didn''t think about it.


    But he didn''t put all his energy on this, it''s just that after thinking about it, he couldn''t think of anything for a while, so he turned over and fell asleep like this.


    For the time being, he couldn''t think of anything, and he just didn''t think about it, and he was somewhat tired from the actions of the day and night, so let''s talk about it after resting.What to do tomorrow, wait until tomorrow, he can''t think of anything today.


    In fact, even if it is tomorrow, I may not be able to think of anything, but after a rest, my head may be more awake, instead of being a little confused as it is now.


    Hua Yueling didn''t like this feeling, she was not sober enough, and it made people feel uncomfortable.


    He fell asleep not long after closing his eyes, and the day passed.


    Day after day passes, life here is basically the same, and there is no change in the city.This is true for both ordinary people and courtrooms. Although Hua Yueling would often meet with Lin Qianlian, the two of them are basically chatting now, and then Hua Yueling will teach her how to use her power.


    At the same time, Hua Yueling was also learning about the power inherent in her body. Hua Yueling tried to let her control that power, which was a very important thing for her.If you can control that kind of power, maybe everything is not a problem.


    Lin Qianlian''s body strength is very important, and Hua Yueling realized this after several exchanges and teachings with her.If she can draw out and control that kind of power, perhaps it can change the current situation.


    Hua Yueling thinks this is a good opportunity, maybe this is a way to solve the problem by herself.Hua Yueling still didn''t think of what she would do, but he already had a general idea.


    In fact, Hua Yueling had also thought about these things, but he hadn''t figured out exactly how to do it yet. He only had a general idea, and he was acting in accordance with his own ideas.I just don''t know if that idea can achieve the result I want.


    Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t have much confidence in this, but he thinks it is still possible, because Lin Qianlian has that power, and that power should be stronger than the other three powers he found combined. .


    "Maybe that power is the core of the illusion world?"


    Hua Yueling even came up with the idea that the most dangerous place is the safest place. There is indeed such a saying.However, Hua Yueling had never cared about Lin Qianlian''s power before, and the most important thing was that he hadn''t observed it too seriously, so it was not clear that there was such a terrifying power in her.


    Had it not been for this time to go out and spend so long with Lin Qianlian, so that he had time to understand Lin Qianlian seriously, he still didn''t know that Lin Qianlian possessed such power.


    But now that this is not far away, Hua Yueling thought to herself that he didn''t tell Lin Qianlian this.There is no need for Lin Qianlian to know this for the time being, and knowing it is useless.


    Hua Yueling was just trying to help her guide the power buried deep in her body while teaching her how to control her body''s strength.


    But this is obviously not so easy, and the degree of difficulty is actually higher than he thought.That power is like being protected, it seems that it can''t be used without a special time. This is the feeling that that power brings to Hua Yueling.


    Hua Yueling tried to use various methods to guide that force, but these methods were basically useless.That power is well protected, no matter how it is guided, that power is closed and cannot be used.


    "It seems that this method is useless after all."


    Hua Yueling originally didn''t expect to be able to do this so easily, but the current situation made him realize that it was more difficult to do this than he thought.


    In this case, it would be more difficult for Lin Qianlian to control that power, but Hua Yueling believes that she has to do this, otherwise, if the power will affect Lin Qianlian and even control her. , Hua Yueling would be very passive.


    "You must find a way to master it in one fell swoop, and only if Qian Lian truly masters this power, you don''t have to worry."


    If Lin Qianlian took control of that power, it would not only be a good thing for her, but also for Hua Yueling.In that case, he would have a way to crack the illusion world in front of him and use the power she gained.


    That power must have a lot to do with the illusion world, so after Lin Qianlian controls that power, she can use that power to do something.


    But Hua Yueling was not sure whether that was the full power, and there was currently no evidence to prove it.


    But the most important thing now is to control the power, not to guess what, how to control that power, Hua Yueling has not had an accurate idea so far.


    For some reason, that power gave him a rather strange feeling.That power seems to be protected by something, but the power that protects it has not been discovered by Hua Yueling until now.


    It is not easy to break through the protection of that power, but with the power that Lin Qianlian possesses, it is impossible. If Hua Yueling''s own power is certainly not a problem, the key is that he cannot do that.


    If he could do this, Hua Yueling would naturally do it a long time ago. After all, it would be a good thing for him or Lin Qianlian, but he couldn''t do that.Can only rely on Lin Qian Lian''s own power to control that power.

 2329 Chapter 2329

    Hua Yueling is also wondering if there is a way to do this with her own strength, but there are several difficulties, one is the potential danger, I have to say that the danger still exists.If he wants to completely avoid the danger, it is unlikely, and he doesn''t know where the danger is hidden, so it is difficult to take precautions.


    The other is that Lin Qianlian¡¯s body is rejecting his power, which means that he wants to transfer his power into Lin Qianlian¡¯s body to suppress the power hidden deep in her body. Is growing exponentially.


    This is not a joke, if it is just the power that needs to be overwhelmed by that power, Hua Yueling will naturally have it, but several times the power is a relatively large consumption for him.So there is no alternative, Hua Yueling can only give up temporarily.


    Another way is to increase Lin Qianlian¡¯s power. When her power is enough, she can directly use her own power to do one thing. Then there will be no troubles of all kinds, but this The problem comes from how to gather so much power.


    The core of the second method is still Hua Yueling to look for the power that is scattered outside, but it is not easy to find so much power.Those powers are hidden deep, like the power found during the day can only be said to be good luck.


    It¡¯s impossible to ship it so well forever, and then nothing will be found after that.So it''s not so easy to do it. Under this circumstance, Hua Yueling will think of other ways, but she hasn''t thought of anything yet.


    "Xiaoxue, do you have any idea?"


    "I don''t have it for the time being, but the master can try to increase her strength."


    "I also know this, haven''t I been teaching her how to use those powers all this time?"


    "No, no, it''s not just that. The master must understand this."


    "Then Xiaoxue what are you talking about?"


    Hua Yueling did not understand what Xiaoxue said. In fact, he felt that he was trying his best to teach Lin Qianlian how to use his power. In this regard, he did not fish at all, but listened to what Xiaoxue said. What I did seems to be incorrect.


    Maybe the problem is not how you taught, but what you taught. Does Xiaoxue think what she taught is wrong?


    What he taught Lin Qianlian was the things he found useful to her, such as how to control her power and how to use her power.


    "The master taught this, but just teaching her these is not very useful, even if she has completely mastered the power she has now, does the master think it is really useful?"


    "It can''t be said that there is no, but it is not very useful."


    Hua Yueling herself was certain of this, so she answered her question without hesitation.


    "The problem is here. Even if she completely controls the power, in fact, there will be no change in the result. It is not that great for the master. Because of this, the master needs to make some changes. The way to continue, it won¡¯t work."


    "So I should change my approach and teach her something else."


    "You have to teach her things that can increase her strength."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, he has something like that, such as what he learned from Sister Aroline, and what he learned from the system.


    A variety of different training methods similar to martial arts cheats, using that method can be used to improve the strength.After thinking about it, Hua Yueling felt that what Xiaoxue said was not wrong, how could she have not thought of this before.


    What I should think of, in fact, I should be able to think of it, but I didn''t think about it at all, patronizing Lin Qianlian''s power to see, and not caring about the power she had not yet acquired.


    There is nothing wrong with it. If she can learn other mental methods and ways to increase her strength, then she will be even stronger.When the time comes, the control of those powers will be hand-in-hand, and there will be no major problems.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling felt that she had indeed made some mistakes. She should have thought of this long ago, and shouldn''t wait to realize this until now.After realizing this, Hua Yueling immediately thought about what mentality she should teach Lin Qianlian.


    In fact, he also thought about it, the best mentality is to be able to have a good coordination with the power that Lin Qianlian herself already possesses.In this way, not only can she gain new power, but also can better control the power she already has.


    The right is the best, and doing so is called killing two birds with one stone.You can''t just be aware of one of them, and think of all the things you need to think about. This is the most correct.


    From this point of view, his thoughts were not so thorough. He also told himself that he had to think more than just one point.Before that, his problem was this.


    Perhaps from the bottom of his heart, he hadn''t thought about it that way. Hua Yueling didn''t have much to say about it. Anyway, there was still time, even if it was later, it didn''t matter.


    "Tomorrow, tomorrow I will find her, and then teach her. But you have to think about what to teach her."


    Hua Yueling hasn''t thought about this for the time being. In fact, it is very easy to choose if there are no restrictions. The most important thing is that there is a restriction that he has set himself.


    This qualification must be met, he thought so.That is to say, what he taught Lin Qianlian must be able to enhance her mental strength, so that it is good, otherwise the power she absorbed would be useless and wasted.


    If Hua Yueling faces such a situation, there is no problem. After all, he has the system and Xiaoxue can help. It doesn¡¯t matter if the strength is different from the mental method he has learned, but for Lin Qianlian, this is A very important thing.


    So it''s best to think about it now, take action after you think it out, and just teach her directly at that time.


    Hua Yueling thought about what she knew, which of them were more suitable for Lin Qianlian.But to be honest, he has not actually learned the mental method of mental power. His mental power is not improved by this, he is improved by other methods.


    "Xiaoxue, do you have this or that kind of mentality?"


    Since there is no other way on my side, I can only rely on Xiaoxue. Although I don''t have many gold coins now, I might still be able to exchange it for a mental method that will exercise my mental power forever.


    "The master may be able to teach her how to use magic."


    "magic?"

 2330 Chapter 2330

    Xiaoxue''s statement surprised Hua Yueling very much. He never thought that Xiaoxue would suddenly mention magic.Magic can exercise mental power, this is definitely not a problem, but magic does not exist in this world, and how to exercise mental power here to learn illusion is more reliable than magic.


    In Hua Yueling''s view, mentioning magic in this place is the most unreliable, but Xiaoxue confirmed that that is the best choice, better than others.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know why Xiaoxue thought that way, but Xiaoxue made such a suggestion and told him seriously that it was better to do that.


    Why did she do that? Hua Yueling still had doubts about it, but since Xiaoxue said that, then Hua Yueling decided to believe her.Xiaoxue must be trusted, and she must be more experienced than herself in this regard.


    In this respect, there is no better way other than listening to Xiaoxue''s opinions, after all, he doesn''t have the mentality that Lin Qianlian needs right now.


    "Teach her magic, can you only teach her the basic knowledge related to magic?"


    Hua Yueling asked so, he was quite suspicious of it.In fact, what he most doubts is whether he can increase magic power in this world where there is basically no magic power, and even use magic power to use magic.


    "Master can try. The biggest problem in such a world is the slow recovery of magic power. Another point is that using magic is a little more difficult. It requires more magic power than a world with sufficient magic power. But there is nothing else. What a difference."


    "Is that right?"


    Speaking of which, Hua Yueling really hadn''t used magic here, after all, he didn''t think that magic could be used here.


    The magic power was gathered at the fingertips, and Hua Yueling soon realized that Xiaoxue was not wrong, and the magic power was not running smoothly here.The magic that can be easily used in the other world can clearly feel the magic power as if it is blocked by something here, and it is used to prevent the magic power from flowing out.


    "Just like you said, it is very difficult to use magic power smoothly, as if something is blocking my magic power."


    "Yes, there will be similar problems in such a place. So it is very difficult to use magic here. It is impossible to do without sufficient magic. In addition, the master still You must see that it takes longer to use magic."


    "But these are not really problems. Don''t look at the magic that is more difficult to use, but the enemies you will encounter here are weaker. Even the difficult magic is very easy to deal with them."


    "That''s not wrong."


    Xiaoxue nodded, admitting that Hua Yueling was not wrong.Regardless of how difficult it is to use magic, but if you really want to use it in battle, the power cannot be blocked by people here.


    Thinking of this, in fact, magic weakening is also a reasonable thing, after all, it is not connected. There is no magic here, and it is already very good to be able to use it. Don''t ask for too much.


    Since magic can be used, it is not a problem to teach Lin Qianlian how to obtain and enhance magic power.


    I don''t know if Lin Qianlian is talented in magic. At present, Hua Yueling and Xiaoxue have not discussed this, mainly because they only hope that Lin Qianlian will add a means to enhance strength and increase the control of the power in the body.


    In other respects, they haven''t thought about it. It''s hard to say whether they have enough talent, but they have to look at the situation.But anyway, if the magic is not progressing well and Lin Qianlian lacks the talent in this area, then she can teach her something else.


    In any case, the next course of action has been determined, and Hua Yueling will continue to act according to this policy.As for the effect that can be achieved, Hua Yueling is not in a hurry for the time being, and there is no need to be too anxious, after all, everything has to be done slowly.


    In his heart, Hua Yueling was very anxious, but he did not show this anxious mentality on his face, he was just constantly seeking new ways.He believes that his goal can be achieved, and there will be no problems in this regard.


    Hua Yueling had already thought about it and waited until tomorrow to go to Lin Qianlian, and then taught her the magic training method she knew, and then she could take a good look at the effect.Hua Yueling feels that the effect may not be too good, but it should not be too bad, no matter how bad it is, it will not be able to gather magic quickly, but anyway, even if the magic cannot be improved, meditation is still helpful for the improvement of mental power. .


    Every magician has terrible spiritual power. At this point, magicians and warriors are different. Warriors also have spiritual power, but the spiritual power of warriors is obviously not comparable to that of magicians.


    So even if you can''t increase your magic power, as long as you can increase your spiritual power, meditation is actually enough. Relying on this method should be able to get good results.


    Hua Yueling rested for one night, and then the next day she couldn''t wait to get up early and went to see Lin Qianlian.


    I quickly went to the stronghold where Lin Qianlian was and found her there. Lin Qianlian didn''t expect Hua Yueling would come to do this, so she was somewhat surprised when she saw him.


    Hua Yueling didn''t talk nonsense either, she looked at no one else nearby, and told her her intention to come here.Lin Qianlian''s eyes lit up after hearing it, and it was a good thing to her anyway, it was strange that she was unhappy.


    However, this kind of teaching must not be in the stronghold. Hua Yueling''s mind cannot be said to be so precious, but not everyone can know.Hua Yueling only taught Lin Qianlian this mentality, but she didn''t plan to teach others.


    Of course, the mentality he knows may not be so useful to other people, but who knows if others will have an adventure if they learn it.Lin Qianlian is the only one who has adventures in this world. Others don''t need adventures.


    Lin Qianlian took Hua Yueling to her room, where Hua Yueling taught her about magic.


    Hua Yueling was not very good at practicing with magic, but she could be regarded as a junior magician no matter what.In fact, his strength is stronger than the junior magician.


    Lin Qianlian studied very seriously. In fact, Hua Yueling didn''t teach her a lot, basically she learned from Jieluxi.The most important of these is the meditation skills.

 2331 Chapter 2331

    Meditation is very easy and very simple, but not everyone can do it.Don''t look at it as simple, but if you don''t have a clear understanding, it is impossible to use it for exercise.


    With the help of Hua Yueling, Lin Qianlian gradually realized the mystery of meditation and tasted the benefits of meditation.Hua Yueling has been observing her during this period to see if meditation is effective.


    As he thought, meditation was really very useful at the beginning, allowing her to fully mobilize the power in her body. Although she still can''t say that she has completely controlled those powers, it is stronger than before.


    She could see those powers, with the help of meditation and Hua Yueling''s help. Without Hua Yueling''s help, everything would not progress so smoothly.


    Lin Qianlian can see the power in her body right now, but she still doesn''t know the deeper power hidden.It''s just that she can only see, can see inside, and can''t control it.


    Magic power is not so easy to obtain, so Hua Yueling did not have much hope for Lin Qianlian on this day. He didn''t think that Lin Qianlian could gain magic power in a short time. It was very difficult. Things done.


    Lin Qianlian is more calm than Hua Yueling, so meditation is very boring, but she can also do it calmly, without all kinds of thoughts.Hua Yueling couldn''t do it, he was always not good enough in this aspect.


    After teaching her how to meditate, Hua Yueling also reminded her to remember to spend some time practicing every day. If you don''t want to gain nothing, don''t give up halfway.


    Hua Yueling watched Lin Qianlian''s movements by her side. Lin Qianlian sat on the bed with her legs crossed, her hands on her legs, her eyes tightly closed.She could feel a certain power hovering in her body, but Hua Yueling had not yet felt the magic.


    "I don''t know how long it will take her to touch the boundaries of magic."


    Having magic power is equivalent to touching the boundary of magic, and without magic power you will never be able to touch magic.The magic stone is the most important, and all kinds of magic are second.


    If you don''t have magical power, no matter how much magical knowledge you have, it is useless, and nothing can be compared with magical power itself.Even if you don¡¯t know magic, as long as you possess magic power, it is actually equivalent to possessing magic.


    The core concept is here, so Hua Yueling would want to know how long it will take her to have magical powers.The speed at which magic power is born by meditation is one of the ways to test magical talent. Of course, this is not the only way. There are many other ways, but this is the simplest and most commonly used.


    No matter how there is no magic, there is no need to test. Only when you have Morrie can you have a test method.


    Hua Yueling remembered that the speed at which Mu Ningshuang gained magic power through meditation was already considered a genius level, but even that way, she only gained magic power in a week.


    Lin Qianlian''s talent is still unclear, but it will take at least a week to see the difference.If she can gain magic power in just one week, it can only show that she is also very talented in this area and can be called a genius.


    Time can prove everything, and this sentence can also be used here without any problems.


    Hua Yueling was not in a hurry to leave, he was going to wait until Lin Qianlian woke up.I found a place to sit down, Hua Yueling looked out the window, the sky was gloomy and it seemed that it might rain at any time.The weather today is not very good, he knows, and he should go back sooner later.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling observed Lin Qianlian, it seemed that Lin Qianlian would not wake up from the meditation state in a short time.


    About an hour later, Lin Qianlian woke up from the meditation state, and after opening her eyes, she saw Hua Yueling of the person sitting next to him waiting.Hua Yueling didn''t ask her anything, just smiled and nodded at her.


    "There has been some progress, but I didn''t feel the magic you said."


    Lin Qianlian talked about her feelings, and Hua Yueling nodded at the other party after hearing it.


    "Don''t worry, it can be said that it is not so easy to get magic power."


    Hua Yueling briefly explained to her the speed of magic gain, telling him that even the most talented person does not mean that magic power can be obtained by meditation only once or twice.


    "Just like other methods, meditation requires a somewhat long road. It may only take a few days, or it may take dozens of days. Don''t think about what you can get once or twice. That''s not realistic."


    Lin Qianlian couldn''t help nodding after hearing it, she had to say that what Hua Yueling said was still correct.No matter in which aspect, it is basically the same. It does not mean that progress can be made in a short while. In this regard, there is no more correct statement than this.


    After listening to what he said, Lin Qianlian let go of her heart. Originally, he was a little worried whether he was too stupid, but now it seems that he doesn''t need to worry so much.


    "Just take it slow. Spend some time on this every day. It is estimated that some progress will be made soon."


    Hua Yueling''s words were more to comfort Lin Qianlian and let her relax and don''t worry.Meditation requires a relaxed state of mind. The most important thing is not to be anxious. In fact, there is no need to be anxious. The more anxious the more you cannot make progress.


    As for comforting her, it was naturally because it was not Hua Yueling''s final say how long it took to gain magic power.Hua Yueling said that it doesn''t work, the specific time to gain something depends on Lin Qianlian''s talent, if she is not talented enough, then she doesn''t know how long it will take.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure, so she could only let the facts speak, how much time would it take.Hua Yueling had also thought about this question, but he knew that just thinking was of no use, and he still had to look at the time.


    The answer to the question can only be left to time to answer, who knows what the final result will be.


    Hua Yueling briefly talked about magic-related matters with the other party, and then left.Lin Qianlian was actually a little unbelievable when she first heard about magic, but when she saw Hua Yueling personally use magic, and heard him introduce all kinds of magic, she suddenly became very Be interested.


    If it is possible, she really wants to be able to use magic immediately, but she also knows that such a thing is impossible.So she can only take it slowly and wait until when she gains the magic power.


    She knew that was not enough.

 2332 Chapter 2332

    The magic is only the beginning, and it needs to continue to improve in this regard.Lin Qianlian doesn''t even have magic power yet, so there''s no need to talk about promotion.


    Lin Qianlian also knew what she was going to do, so for the next period of time her spirit was focused on meditation.Especially after knowing that meditation can replace sleep to a certain extent, even the rest of the night is used for meditation.


    Lin Qianlian''s progress in this state is not unpleasant, and even Hua Yueling was quite surprised when she saw her again.


    I can clearly feel the feeling that Lin Qianlian exudes, that is the feeling that Jasmine is about to form, there are a large number of elements gathered in her body, but those elements are temporarily out of her control.


    Those elements were gathered in her meditation and attracted by meditation.For the time being, the element was only swimming around her, and there was no plan to merge into one yet.


    In other words, Lin Qianlian did not do enough. The fusion of those elements also needs her to control, but she is not required to do this by herself, and even if she is required to do it, she actually doesn''t know what to do. .


    What you need to do all of this is still meditation, only meditation can do this, nothing else can be done.Relying on meditation to condense the floating elements around her body, gather those elements together, and form magic power for her to use.


    The other thing to know is that, despite the many elements floating around her, there won''t be so many magical powers that can be condensed into real use for her.


    The amount of magic power that many elements can form depends on talent. Magic is a very talented skill.If you don''t have enough talent, you can''t become an excellent magician. Of course, if you can cheat like Hua Yueling, then there is nothing to say.


    But it would be a miracle to have a person like him in the world, how could there be so many people like him.It''s impossible, everyone understands it.


    Lin Qianlian may also be just an ordinary person, although in some respects she is not ordinary.Maybe she is gifted in magic, anyway, she still has to wait until the time comes.


    A few days passed in this way. Hua Yueling had visited Lin Qianlian several times during this period, and every time she saw her, she could find some changes in her.The changes in Lin Qianlian''s body after many meditations are actually quite obvious, but this change does not mean that everyone can easily see it.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, there is no change in her, but in the eyes of Hua Yueling, the changes in her are not trivial.


    The magic has not yet appeared, but the signs have already appeared.Hua Yueling believes that it will not take long for magic power to be formed. From this point of view, Lin Qianlian is a very talented person in magic. The talent may not be as good as Mu Ningshuang, but among the magicians It''s pretty good.


    Hua Yueling still looked forward to what kind of height Lin Qianlian could reach. From the current situation, as long as she trains hard, it is not a problem to become a powerful magician.


    In the past few days, Hua Yueling was still exploring various places. He had explored many places, but found few clues.


    It would be difficult to do without clues, Hua Yueling could only rely on her own ability and time to solve the current problem.Besides, he had no other way, what else could he do in this situation, Hua Yueling had no other way.


    From the twelfth day after Huayueling taught Lin Qianlian to meditate, Huayueling went to find her again in Fang Wanshi.The maid didn''t stop him when she saw him coming, and she invited him in directly.


    After he entered Lin Qianlian''s room, he found that she was meditating, and it seemed that she was at a very critical moment.Hua Yueling can see that the elements in her are being merged by the tryer, and this fusion is very slow.


    Sweat broke out on Lin Qianlian''s forehead. It can be seen that such actions have brought her a lot of pressure, but Lin Qianlian has nothing to do. The current situation is that she has nothing to do and absolutely cannot give up halfway.


    Hua Yueling simply protected her by the side, observing the changes in her body.Before that, he hadn¡¯t seen this situation with his own eyes. What will happen next? If there is any situation, he can stay here to ensure Lin Qianlian¡¯s safety. Otherwise, if something happens, I can even help. None of them.


    However, the possibility of problems in the meditation state is actually not very large. Unless you are too eager to achieve success, Lin Qianlian must have had some problems in this regard at first, but recently she has put down some anxious thoughts. Become calm.


    Lin Qianlian spent a long time in meditation. Hua Yueling waited here from the afternoon to the evening, but he could also feel the power of Lin Qianlian''s body becoming clearer and clearer.


    The magic is gradually forming, but it is still in the process of being formed.


    During this process, Hua Yueling felt that Lin Qianlian was gradually becoming weak, which was not a good phenomenon.Perhaps it was caused by the meditation for too long, anyway, I don''t know if Lin Qianlian can persist until the magic power is formed.


    "Still a little anxious. But for the time being, she probably doesn''t need help yet. Let''s take a look again."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart that if it didn''t work, he could only sell it.At this time, you must not give up halfway.


    If it was actually better at other times, but if it happened halfway through this time, it would really be more than worthwhile.


    "It just happened to be anxious when it was time to calm down the most. As expected, we are actually the same in this respect."


    If you are oneself, it will be difficult to remain calm, even if you know that you will be dedicated if you are anxious at this time.Whether it is for self-confidence or other reasons, the wrong choice was made at the wrong moment.


    "Fortunately, I came here, otherwise it would be really dangerous."


    Some dangers do not mean that dangerous things will definitely happen, but that there is only such a chance.Just to see if Lin Qianlian is lucky enough and whether he has prepared enough.


    I believe Lin Qianlian should have understood all of this before this, but Hua Yueling still didn''t know if she had made any preparations.


    Waiting silently like this, time passed unconsciously. Although Hua Yueling was a little impatient to wait, he didn''t leave because of it. It was waiting here.

 2333 Chapter 2333

    "It looks like you have changed a lot."


    After gaining magic power, Hua Yueling stared at Lin Qianlian and said.The change in Lin Qianlian''s body was beyond his expectations, which was really something he hadn''t expected.


    The feeling of turbulent magic power, although her magic power is not as much as Hua Yue Ling, but under the current situation, the power that her magic power exudes is quite terrifying.


    "Well, thank you, I finally made it."


    Lin Qianlian sat up and said happily, but then she touched her belly. She hadn''t eaten this afternoon. In addition to the physical strength consumed during meditation, she needed to supplement her nutrition.


    "Are you hungry? It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s a bit late," Huayueling remembered that she actually still has a lot of food here. You can give it a try."


    "sorry to bother you."


    Lin Qianlian''s tone was cheerful. Although she didn''t rest, she didn''t feel tired at all.


    After eating some food, Lin Qianlian felt much better. She stood up and moved her body, and then looked at Hua Yueling.


    "Come on, let''s find a quiet place,"


    Magic can''t let others see casually, Hua Yueling took Lin Qianlian and left the stronghold, and then found a yard with no one nearby.He actually bought the yard recently.


    In the yard, Hua Yueling taught Lin Qianlian what to do while casting her magic.Magic is actually not that complicated, but using more advanced magic still requires you to have a sufficient understanding of magic. It is not enough to have enough magic power.


    Magic is part, but not all.But it is undeniable that magic is important to magic.


    There is no need to elaborate on that importance.At the same time, it is a matter of course that the understanding of magic is important to magic.


    Lin Qianlian''s magic power is already pretty good now, at least in terms of junior magicians.


    Among those who have just become magicians, it is estimated that few can be said to be stronger than her.In Hua Yueling''s eyes, she was a magician genius, although she could not be compared with Mu Ningshuang, but she was already very good.


    At least in terms of magic power, she has led many people too much, and as long as she persists in meditation, this kind of lead cannot be fallen.The next thing she needs to master is naturally related to the understanding of magic, but you can teach her some magic first, and wait for the others to talk about it later.


    Huayueling can only use basic magic, and with his current magic skills, it is difficult to use too advanced magic in this place.It''s not that it can''t be used, but it is estimated that the magic power in the body will basically be exhausted after using it up.


    If you want to increase the efficiency of the use of magic, you need to improve the efficiency of the operation of the magic in your body. Only in this way can you reduce the magic consumption of one magic.


    As for other ways to reduce the consumption of magic power, Hua Yueling has not yet come up with it.In the newly bought house, Hua Yueling taught Lin Qianlian how to use magic, such as flame arrows and ice arrows, which are all magic that consumes less magic power.


    In terms of the magic power Lin Qian Lian gained after meditation, there was no problem with using these magic.


    "Condense the magic like this, and then add the attribute changes," Hua Yueling taught her what she knew little by little, and taught her how to do it. "Adding attribute changes will be a little difficult. At the beginning, you may fail to do it well and cause the release of magic to fail. If you don¡¯t add attribute changes, you will use attributeless magic, which is just the most basic collection of magic power. As for the changes of magic attributes, you need to try it. It can¡¯t be done simply."


    Lin Qianlian used the magic power in the body under Hua Yueling''s guidance. The magic power was hers, but after all, she had just acquired it, so she still couldn''t control it well, so she could only try it slowly.


    Guiding the magic power out of the body, just as Hua Yueling said, as long as the process of controlling the magic power can be improved, it is not very difficult.However, it was not easy to do this at the beginning. The magic is not so obedient to her, and it feels obscure to use.


    Lin Qianlian kept using the magic power hidden in her body, and gradually, the magic power began to work.


    The speed of magic power is relatively slow at first, which is normal, because she has gained magic power but has not completely controlled it.But as she used her magic power, the situation improved.


    Lin Qianlian could clearly feel the magic power being worked out, and slowly condense in her hands.This is what she wants, the magic power gradually gathers, very slowly, her first magic is much slower than Hua Yueling using a magic.


    If Hua Yueling didn''t comfort her, she would be a little anxious, but Hua Yueling told her not to worry, and there was no need to worry.Because this is a very normal thing.


    After all, this is the first time, so the speed will be slower, but if you are familiar with it, the speed will be faster, so don''t worry so much.


    After receiving Hua Yueling''s explanation, Lin Qianlian was relieved, she was still a little worried about whether there was something wrong with her.Slow it slower, as long as you can control the magic and use the magic, the others are not so important.


    Lin Qianlian only hopes that she can use magic, even if she only uses it once.The magic power gathered more and more, and gradually formed a small light group, but the light group was not solid, but it seemed that it might dissipate at any time.


    The difficulty of magic was actually felt by Lin Qianlian in the process of using magic, and the power obtained before and the use of magic were really different.Prior to this, the power she used was also somewhat difficult, but she didn''t want to be so difficult to control like magic. In short, she was not very obedient.


    The magic power did not resist, it was just that the execution of her orders was not so smooth, otherwise the magic power should have accumulated enough at this time.Seeing the magical power condensed in her hands and the spinning light ball, Lin Qianlian couldn''t help but smile.


    Even if I knew that magic power already existed a long time ago, there would still be some doubts in my heart before actually seeing it.


    In any case, the existence of magic power has been confirmed, and under the teaching of Hua Yueling, magic is actually used.


    "Qianpian, you still have problems with the control of magic power, but overall the problem is not very big."

 2334 Chapter 2334

    There was a magical power spinning in the palm of Lin Qianlian''s palm, and there were fine beads of sweat on Lin Qianlian''s forehead. It could be seen that her condensing these magical powers to form a magic ball almost the size of an egg was already at the limit.


    Lin Qianlian was tired enough, but she hadn''t given up yet, she was still trying to transform her magical attributes.In fact, magic power should have attributes, but in this world magic power has no attributes.


    However, one of the advantages in this world is that magic power can change attributes at will, otherwise it is impossible to use any type of spell.


    The biggest problem is the consumption of magic power. The attributes of magic power can indeed be changed, but the amount of magic power required for this is not a joke.


    This can be done with the magic power remaining in Lin Qianlian''s body, but it must be said that Lin Qianlian is still unable to control the magic well, so he can not use all the magic power and use it.


    The remaining magic power in the body is not yet usable, and what Lin Qianlian uses now is almost all she can use.


    "Don''t force it, you have just gained magic power. Whether it is the control of magic power or the understanding of magic, it is at a relatively early stage. Don''t worry at this time."


    Seeing that she was still mobilizing magic power in her palm, Hua Yueling quickly persuaded her.Lin Qianlian was a little unwilling, but when Hua Yueling persuaded her like this, she gritted her teeth and gave up and continued trying.


    In fact, she wanted to use magic like fire arrows in one breath. Although magic balls are considered magic, their visual effects are always inferior to those with attributes.


    The visual effect is only visual, for the sake of visual effect.Some people may work hard on vision, but there are not too many people like that. After all, learning magic is for the power of magic.


    The uniqueness of magic causes it to be sought after by people, but at the same time, don''t forget its limitations.The reason why it will be replaced is because of its limitations, not everyone can learn magic, this is the most helpless place.


    Things that only a few people can master are destined to be difficult to maintain. Even in modern society, there are many things that are in the hands of a few people, but if you really put your heart and soul into that kind of thing, someone will teach you what to say. It can still be learned.


    Magic is different in this respect. Magic can only be learned by talent.You may be able to learn without talent, but it will be too far behind and it will be difficult to make progress.


    And another very important aspect is that although magic can also help mankind, it cannot benefit mankind on a large scale like technology.This may be related to the difference in thinking.


    Whatever it is, few people can realize this.People in the magical world cannot see the power of technology, and when they realize the power of technology, everything is over.


    Hua Yueling could understand some of the magician''s thoughts, but he also felt that it was not that the magician could not solve some of the problems, but they did not bother to do it.


    Why is there such an idea? Back to the characteristics of magic, only a few people can master it.In the long run, the magician will feel more or less aloof in his heart, look down on other people, and feel why he has to find a way to help ordinary people.


    The help mentioned here is different from the help of another concept. When there is a real crisis, the magician will definitely take action, but in normal times, their thoughts are doomed to do something with magic. People have good things.


    Of course such thoughts are not good, but it is difficult for you to get rid of them in a short period of time.


    In any case, Lin Qianlian''s magic can already be regarded as a great progress, there is nothing to say.The next step is just a matter of progress. Hua Yueling believes that with his help, coupled with Lin Qianlian''s own talent, there will be no big problems.


    Lin Qianlian was very happy, but the excessive consumption of magic power also made her feel a little tired.Hua Yueling asked her not to worry, she could take a break and eat something to replenish her strength.


    In fact, there is also a way to quickly restore magic power. Hua Yueling also has some potions that can restore magic power, but he did not take out the potion to teach Lin Qianlian to use it.


    There is no need to use potions at this time, as these potions are also expensive.It is different from the game. In many games with such potions, the price of the potion is actually not that high, but it is different in the world where Jeruxie and the others are. The potion is a very precious thing.


    The potion used to restore the injury is better, but the price of the potion to restore the magic power is really high.It is said that the materials needed to make the potion to restore the magic power are very precious, which is the main reason for the high price of the magic potion.


    I have to admit that the magic potion is very useful, but that''s it.Even though there are some potions in Huayue Lingshou''s hands, the quantity is still less.


    While resting, Lin Qianlian exchanged knowledge about magic with Hua Yueling, but in fact Lin Qianlian just listened most of the time.Basically, Hua Yueling was talking, she was listening.


    What Hua Yueling said was the foundation that couldn''t be more basic. If it were in a different world, it would basically be the knowledge of the magic students who just enrolled in school, but the knowledge in this world is incredible.


    Lin Qianlian listened and remembered, she listened very carefully and asked some questions from time to time.But what she asked were simple questions after all, so for Hua Yueling, it couldn''t be said that she couldn''t answer at all.


    Fortunately, he was able to resolve some of Lin Qian''s doubts.In this way, during the rest process, Lin Qianlian actively absorbed relevant knowledge, and he also felt the magic power in his body gradually recovered.


    Perhaps because of the world, it is more difficult to restore magic in this world.Lin Qianlian took a rest for about half an hour, and her magic power was less than half restored. If she continued like this, she would not be able to use magic several times a night.


    But Hua Yueling was not in a hurry either, didn''t he still have a lot of time?


    Because of this, Hua Yueling wasn''t anxious at all, on the contrary, she was calmer than anyone else.Take your time. Come day by day, and wait until you need to be anxious. Obviously, this is not the time to be anxious.

 2335 Chapter 2335

    The flames rose in Lin Qianlian''s hands, and Lin Qianlian even looked at the flames floating in her hands in disbelief.She had never thought that she could do such a thing before.


    It was impossible, she hadn''t even thought about it.After all, such a spell does not exist, it has never existed before, but it is now in front of one''s own eyes and is used by oneself like this.


    Aiming at the ground, the flame arrow flew away.The flame arrow hit the ground, leaving a black mark on the ground.


    The power of the flame arrow is not great, but even if it is so, Lin Qianlian is happy enough, there is no more happy thing than this.


    "I, I succeeded!"


    Lin Qianlian almost roared out happily, but luckily she still remembered what kind of environment she was in, so she just jumped up.


    Hua Yueling nodded beside her, she had to say that Lin Qianlian''s progress was really fast.Although he had anticipated that Lin Qianlian''s progress would be rapid, he did not expect it to be so fast.


    It only took a few hours to master the use of low-level magic.


    "This is for you, it will be easier for you to use magic with it."


    Hua Yueling said, handing the magic wand in her hand to the other party.The magic wand was just taken out by him, and it was a pretty good weapon.


    After Lin Qianlian expressed her gratitude to him, she took the magic wand and held it in her hand. She could easily feel it. With the help of the magic wand, it was easier to control the magic.


    Lin Qianlian tried to use the magic wand to condense the magic power, and soon discovered the benefits of the magic wand, and Hua Yueling gave her a better magic wand, which was very effective in condensing magic power.


    In addition, this magic wand can also increase the power of magic and the speed of releasing magic, as well as enhance the magic power of the user. For Lin Qianlian, this weapon is currently the best, and there is no better one than this weapon for her.


    It will not give her too much power, let him completely rely on this weapon, but also increase a certain power. In this world, such a weapon has a certain effect, let her use magic here even more. Easy.


    Lin Qianlian liked this weapon very much, and it made her magic more handy when used.It originally needed to consume a lot of mana, but after using the magic wand, everything became simple.


    The consumption of magic power is reduced, and the operation efficiency of magic power is also improved, and everything is moving in a better direction.


    "It''s good to have weapons, but you must also be careful not to rely too much on weapons, otherwise it will be harmful to your improvement. But in fact, you only need to pay attention to it. Remember to remind yourself."


    Lin Qianlian naturally understands this truth, not that you can''t use the magic wand, but you can''t rely too much on it.It is better to rely more on your own strength.


    But in fact, this is not too much of a problem. The magic wand in his hand is indeed very strong, but it is impossible to spur the existing power without his own power.In addition, she only needs to remember to spend time training. All she needs to do is to train and improve her strength. This is the best way not to rely on the magic wand.


    As a weapon, a magic wand is indispensable to a magician, just like a warrior¡¯s weapon.It''s just that you can''t have the idea of ??being able to relax with treasures. That is a wrong idea. That will only make yourself weaker, and it is impossible to make yourself stronger, even if you have a powerful artifact.


    After all, artifacts are just tools. The quality of tools lies in the tools themselves, but also in the people who use them.


    Lin Qianlian''s current strength is still very weak, and she is naturally different in this world. She is the strongest, but if she leaves this world, she is still far behind.Don''t talk about her, even Hua Yueling is the same.


    I don''t know how many powerful guys still exist in this world. Hua Yueling''s power may be very strong now, but it depends on who it is compared with.He is strong compared to ordinary people or people with lower strength, but he is weak when facing those strong guys.


    "The method of using Frost Arrow is actually the same as that of Fire Arrow. It''s not much different, but it is more difficult to simulate the attributes of ice. Ice is not a single attribute, but a compound attribute."


    Hua Yueling raised her hand while explaining, and the magic power quickly gathered in the palm of his hand.Lin Qianlian nodded her head while looking at the palm of his hand, watching the magic power condensed on it.


    When Hua Yueling taught her specially, she could clearly feel the magical changes in Hua Yueling''s palm.It is not the same as using a flame arrow, she noticed it at the very beginning.


    Compared with using flame arrows, ice archery is obviously more dangerous, and the magical changes are more complicated.


    "This is a new challenge for you, but it will be a lot easier if you use a magic wand."


    Lin Qianlian nodded, the magic wand helped a lot.But the only pity is that the magic wand cannot help transform the magic power.


    After all, the magic wand is a product of the magic world, and the magic power in the magic world itself has attributes, unlike in this world, magic power does not have attributes at all.


    Don''t look at Hua Yueling''s ability to understand this without a teacher, but he didn''t understand what all this was about.In fact, this is because you know how to use a thing, such as a computer refrigerator and other home appliances. It is not difficult to use, but you don¡¯t know how it is constructed. Hua Yueling and Lin Qianlian¡¯s understanding of magic is probably That''s the degree.


    The top of the magic wand quickly condensed magic power, the speed is not as fast, but it is not much worse.In this regard, it can be said that the magic wand is very helpful. Compared with bare hands, weapons are very useful.


    But it also depends on what kind of weapon it is. If it''s just the first-level magic wand, the weapons used by those junior magicians are definitely not as helpful as Hua Yueling taught Lin Qianlian.


    Lin Qianlian was completely immersed in magic, but after using two magics in a row, the magic power in her body was exhausted.She felt exhausted and she had to find a place to sit and rest.


    His own magic power is only enough to use two earth-level magic, you must know that this is still in the case of possessing a magic wand.If there is no magic wand, she can only use a magic, which is too little.


    Lin Qianlian was not satisfied, but he also knew that he could not be anxious, the increase in magic power could not be achieved so quickly.

 2336 Chapter 2336

    Hua Yueling can understand Lin Qianlian''s anxious mood, no matter who it is when she learns these for the first time, she may have a similar mood.Want to make yourself stronger.


    "Don''t worry, or take your time. Meditation cannot be interrupted. It is best to spend some time on this every day, regardless of whether there is time or not. The increase in magic power basically depends on meditation, but it is not ruled out. Other possibilities."


    "There are other ways?"


    "There are other methods, but it is not realistic to discuss those here."


    Hua Yueling shook her head without explaining in detail.Although Lin Qianlian had some doubts about this, but seeing that he didn''t want to say it, she didn''t ask.


    Meditation is the best way, so stick to meditation.Anyway, she doesn''t need to worry now, she has time every day.


    It was almost early in the morning when Hua Yueling raised her head to look at the time, it was not too early.Look at Lin Qianlian again. At this time, the magic power in Lin Qianlian''s body is slowly recovering, and she cannot continue to use magic in a short time.


    "It''s about to dawn," Hua Yueling looked at Lin Qianlian. "It''s almost here for today. You have been busy all night, go back and take a rest, consolidate what you have learned today, and practice it until tomorrow."


    Hua Yueling felt that she had studied enough today and there was no need to continue.And Lin Qianlian really needs a rest. After all, the magic power in her body has been continuously consumed and recovered this night. In fact, she is already very tired and needs time to rest.


    Don''t think that you won''t get tired after the magic power is restored, how could there be such a thing, such a simple thing.The restoration of magic power only means that you can continue to use magic, but it does not mean that people will not be tired.


    On the contrary, it is precisely because of the constant use of magic that people will feel tired.Lin Qianlian''s current state is like this, in fact, she is very tired, only because she wants to continue to train, so she insists.


    "sorry to bother you."


    "It''s okay, it''s nothing. And your progress is fast."


    The two of them had already returned to the stronghold of Lin Qianlian and their lives. Lin Qianlian said goodbye to him, Hua Yueling waved at her.Seeing her turning over the wall to enter, Hua Yueling also turned and left here.


    There is nothing to do here, and he still hasn''t figured out what to do next..But anyway, Lin Qianlian has made progress here, which is a good thing.


    Wasn''t that the purpose of Hua Yueling coming here? As for other things, she couldn''t do much during the day.


    "Perhaps those subordinates can think of ways to make them do more."


    Hua Yueling felt that she still had some boringness in certain things, and perhaps she could develop more subordinates.Those subordinates may not be able to play any role, but they can''t be said to be dead. Who knows if those guys can help, it depends on the situation, maybe his luck is good enough.


    After Hua Yueling went back, he rested for a while. When he woke up again, it was bright enough outside, and it was morning.Hua Yueling sat for a while after getting up, then opened the door and walked out quickly.


    "Do you have any useful news?"


    After Hua Yueling found his two subordinates, he asked them. In fact, he doesn''t have much hope, but he still pays them every month to let them do things for themselves.


    "Master, there is something that subordinates don''t know if it should be said or not."


    "Huh? Just tell me if you have anything."


    Hua Yueling looked at the other party hesitantly, and then urged.He asks the other party to collect information, and if there is anything that should be said, as long as it is useful, it should be said.


    Even so, the other party is still a little hesitant. It seems that the news he got is really not good news for him, otherwise the other party will not hesitate so much.


    Hua Yueling stared at him without urging, but the meaning was obvious, just say anything directly, there is no need to hide it.


    "Master, master, the master went out for a long time yesterday, and when I came back I saw people walking around outside. And I also heard that the master was called by the emperor to reprimand him."


    "What''s this?"


    Hua Yueling hadn''t heard of this, Lin Qianlian hadn''t told him, and no one else had said it, he didn''t know it was normal.But at this time, Hua Yueling remembered what Lin Qianlian had said before and about her father in this world.


    "Father..." Huayueling thought for a while. His father hadn''t told herself about this little thing. He seemed to be reluctant to let herself get involved, but I don''t know if something happened." If there is anything abnormal, please tell me."


    "Yes, Master!"


    There are some news about other places, such as chaos in some places, and the emergence of insurgent organizations in some places.Anyway, it was all this and that kind of thing, it sounded so that Hua Yueling felt that this country seemed to be a little precarious.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know how to say all kinds of things, but those things had nothing to do with him for the time being, and he didn''t need to care about them.After all, he couldn''t leave the city at this time, and in this state, he didn''t need to manage those things.


    However, it is also very important to understand things in other parts of the country, so that he can judge what the situation in this country is now.


    Now it seems that this country is even more chaotic than I thought.It¡¯s just that there are no problems in the capital, so it¡¯s just that you can¡¯t see anything, but the problems in other cities have already shown some problems.


    Thinking about these things, then I think of what Lin Qianlian said to herself.The emperor may not find his father because of those things, but if his father really has any ideas, it is very dangerous.


    This kind of danger will affect him, but it is nothing to her, as long as no one comes to trouble him, he doesn''t care much about the others.


    Hua Yueling let the two people leave, and then looked out the window for herself.Now he doesn''t know what to do and feels that there is nothing to do.


    Do not have an accurate goal, look around again?He thinks he might be able to go to the tavern later to hear if there is any useful news.


    Just relying on these subordinates is not enough, and I don''t know if they are not careful or there is no news.Huayueling didn''t know much about this.But he knew what was going on when he listened to it.

 2337 Chapter 2337

    Time always flies quickly, half a month passed without knowing it.In the past half month, Hua Yueling and Lin Qianlian searched the city all the time, and even searched the periphery of the city, and found a few more strengths, but the core that Hua Yueling was looking for But never found out.


    Hua Yueling became anxious, the situation was very wrong, and it shouldn''t be the case.It was a little unreliable anyway, and the core of the illusion was too deep. You must know that he had been looking for it very, very seriously, but in the end there was still no progress. This is already very wrong.


    What''s the problem? Hua Yueling is also thinking about this question very seriously, but this is a difficult question to answer.Hua Yueling didn''t know what to do anymore, he couldn''t find a good way to solve the problem he was facing right now.


    Lin Qianlian''s progress there is not bad, the magic power is constantly growing, although the growth rate is gradually slowing down, but it is also growing after all.In this respect, the problem is not too big. At the current speed, it will not take long before Lin Qianlian will leave the illusion world itself and become a real person.


    Perhaps this would help him solve the problem he encountered right now, but Hua Yueling didn''t want to just rely on Lin Qianlian to solve the problem.Hua Yueling hopes that she can solve the problems she encountered.


    Lin Qianlian is the key to solving the problem, but in the end he still didn''t realize what this sentence meant.He regarded Lin Qianlian as the key to solving the problem, he hoped to see something from Lin Qianlian, but after so long, he could not see anything.


    There is a power hidden in Lin Qianlian, but that power has not been unearthed yet.I have to say that it is a very difficult thing, the difficulty is beyond imagination.


    That power is hidden and restricted by something.It takes a lot of effort to unearth that power.


    Hua Yueling didn''t mean that she didn''t try to do anything. Whether it was helping Lin Qianlian to dig by herself or doing something by herself, Hua Yueling did these things, but in the end it was of no use.


    The lack of progress made him feel helpless. Facing the uncontrollable force, he had a headache.


    "Xiaoxue, what do you think I should do?"


    Hua Yueling asked Xiaoxue again, he thought Xiaoxue might have some good solutions to solve this problem.He is inferior to Xiaoxue in this respect.


    "The master can only rely on Lin Qianlian to solve this problem. It is impossible to tap that force with external force. Only she can solve this problem with her own strength."


    "But her strength is not enough now." Hua Yueling said.


    "Yes, her strength is not enough, but recently her strength has grown very fast. Judging from the current trend, it shouldn''t take long to reach that level."


    "Then I will be able to find the core of illusion then?"


    "Yes, the most important thing is his strength. This stage has stalled. If the master wants to make progress, she still needs to improve her strength as soon as possible."


    "It feels like this illusion world has really become a game-like world."


    Hua Yueling shook his head, but there is nothing wrong with this, just don''t know what else will happen then.But he didn''t care too much about these, the most important thing now was to feel which target he hit and then left this place.


    Of course, I will come back later, but that is not important. What is important is that it has been here for too long.


    Hua Yueling needs to leave the world of illusion and return to his own world, and he has spent too much time in this place.It may not be long in his own time, but too long has passed for him.


    Hua Yueling felt that it was time for him to go back, but the biggest problem at the moment obviously made him how to go back.This question hasn''t thought of an answer yet, if it weren''t for Xiaoxue''s reminder.


    Can only count on Lin Qianlian, Hua Yueling really has no other way except her.But can she do this alone?Currently Hua Yueling is not sure, he is also doing what Xiaoxue said.


    According to Xiaoxue, as long as Lin Qianlian''s strength reaches a certain level, the world will change.What kind of change will happen, Hua Yueling still doesn''t know, but it is necessary for her to change.


    "After saying this, it shows that my previous ideas were actually wrong."


    Hua Yueling said seriously after thinking about it.


    "Yes, there is indeed a wrong part in the master''s thoughts. There is no doubt about it. It is not enough to find the core of illusion, because it is very well hidden from the master''s search, and it is very difficult to find it. difficult."


    "In this way, the only way to let the world develop by itself, and then maybe expose flaws in the development. Of course, maybe the core of illusion is exposed unconsciously during the development.


    "It''s almost what it means."


    When the two of them were taken together, what Xiaoxue said made sense.Therefore, Hua Yueling decided to follow what Xiaoxue said and do what Xiaoxue said.Recently, Hua Yueling has devoted herself entirely to teaching Lin Qianlian, and Lin Qianlian''s progress is also rapid.


    Not only that, Hua Yueling also found some equipment and gave it to Lin Qianlian. These equipment were only medium-level equipment, but they were of great help to Lin Qianlian.


    The role of similar equipment in this world is definitely not as great in the world they originally belonged to.Those enchanting attributes and their own attributes are all reduced, but it doesn''t matter, as long as those attributes are not completely eliminated, they still have some effects.


    After all, the attributes are only being weakened, rather than completely losing their effect. In this case, equipment is very useful.


    Lin Qianlian didn''t wear her own clothes at all after getting the equipment, and she wore the equipment Hua Yueling gave her every day.The equipment is very helpful to him, it can make her use magic easier, and even if she does not use magic, just for melee combat, those equipment still have a great effect.


    Lin Qianlian liked those equipment very much, so she couldn''t bear to take them off.


    Recently, Lin Qianlian''s magic level is progressing rapidly, and Hua Yueling is also training her melee ability with her.She also made a lot of progress in this regard.


    It is not enough to possess the ability, and it must be done in actual combat. Without actual combat, there is no way to improve one''s experience, let alone make oneself more proficient.Hua Yueling also taught her other things.

 2338 Chapter 2338

    Lin Qianlian is a very smart girl who can endure hardships. Don''t think Hua Yueling has taught her a lot, making her study progress more smoothly.But if she was not such a person, her strength would not have progressed so fast.


    This is true whether it is magic or melee.The magic power is still growing, the speed has slowed down a lot from the beginning, but it is still growing, this is the most important.


    As long as the growth is not stagnant, there will be no problems. In addition, the progress in melee combat is slower.If you want to improve your melee ability, in addition to improving your body, it is also a faster way to increase energy similar to magic.


    Originally, there was no such concept in this world, and it was Hua Yueling''s teaching that made her understand that there is such a power.Hua Yueling told her how to find out those powers, and also told her how to improve those powers.


    The improvement in melee combat is actually different from the improvement in magic. This must be clear.The best way to improve in close combat is to fight. Fighting is the most important. Only after fighting can you improve yourself fast enough.


    Regardless of the physical aspect or the power aspect similar to magic, magic is different.The only thing magic requires is combat experience, and other improvements do not depend on actual combat.


    In fact, magic has advantages in this respect, as long as you have enough magic power and know enough magic, that is enough.Close combat requires actual combat to give birth to these.


    But whoever is good or bad cannot be judged based on these, after all, it is not so easy to make a judgment.


    Hua Yueling seems to have made very good progress recently, but it is still unclear when she will be able to make herself leave.Recently, he has a feeling that he is very close to that key point.


    It is estimated that it will not take long to achieve her goal, Hua Yueling probably had this idea, but he was still a little worried.Although he believed in his own feelings, the feelings were nothing more than feelings after all. Hua Yueling was still worried that he was thinking too much.


    That possibility also exists, after all, it is not that he has not deceived her.In fact, it is not accurate to say deception. It can only be said that feelings are not necessarily correct, so everything must be treated in a correct way, and nothing should be taken for granted.


    Hua Yueling naturally understood these things, but in this situation, the inner tension was unavoidable.


    In the morning, Huayueling got up a little later, and he hasn''t gotten up very early in the recent period. There is no need.However, most of his time has been spent outside recently. During this time, he has been to many places and he has done a lot of things.


    For example, to expand her intelligence system, Hua Yueling thinks this is a very important thing.After all, even if he leaves here temporarily, it doesn''t mean he won''t come back again. Before that, he can teach Lin Qianlian his intelligence system and let her take control of him.


    Hua Yueling thinks this is a good note, Lin Qianlian is worthy of trust, and if her intelligence system is built well enough, it will bring her a lot of help.


    Hua Yueling is looking for someone worthy of her trust. Normal people certainly can''t, but the people around him are okay.


    Hua Yueling first focused on his family members, the most important of which were his maids.However, Hua Yueling didn''t know much about those maids, so he couldn''t be completely sure whether he could trust them.


    Hua Yueling also communicated with them, and the result of the exchange was not bad.But he was still a little worried, so he was thinking of a way.


    After all, those maids might still listen to their parents, which was something he didn''t want.He hopes to find someone who only listens to his own words and not others to be the leader of his intelligence system.


    After finding such a person, he needs to improve the opponent''s strength, at least to make the opponent invincible in this world, similar to Lin Qianlian''s.Only in this way can her safety be guaranteed and her control over the organization can also be guaranteed.


    Therefore, Hua Yueling is looking for such a person, preferably an ordinary girl.Don''t look at it in the capital city, but there are a lot of poor people in ordinary people, but there are definitely fewer people like that in other cities.


    After all, this is also the capital, and the capital must look like a capital.As for how the problems of poor families are resolved, Hua Yueling is not very clear.


    Therefore, Hua Yueling sent her own hands to search for girls from poor people. First of all, she must be beautiful enough, and then she must be obedient enough.In fact, the second condition is easier to meet, mainly the first condition.


    On the other hand, Hua Yueling also asked Lin Qianlian to help her, starting from two aspects, Hua Yueling believed that it should not take long for herself to gain something.


    But Hua Yueling also thought of another method, which is to redeem people directly from the brothel.This is also a way, and he has money on hand.


    It''s just that he has never been to such a place before, and Hua Yueling is going to take a look.He believes that the loyalty of the redemption from there must be nothing to say, but he does not know whether there is a suitable person.


    With such thoughts in mind, Hua Yueling decided to visit the brothel not long after getting up.


    He didn''t take the servant, he went alone.Wearing a luxurious suit, I believe that with the value of this suit, people there can understand what kind of person they are.


    Hua Yueling started acting as soon as he thought of it. After exploring the city during this time, he knew the general layout of the city very well, so even if no one led the way, he could go to the place alone.


    Regardless of how early the time is, the brothel is already very lively.Hua Yueling stood in the distance and looked at it. The girl outside was gorgeous, but not to his taste.


    "Yeah, this prince should come to us for the first time, do you want someone to introduce you a girl?"


    Hua Yueling glanced at her, then nodded.


    "Who is the most famous girl here?"


    "That''s naturally the girl Saier, but I don''t know..."


    Without having to finish her sentence, Hua Yueling smiled, took out a piece of gold and threw it over.


    "enough?"


    Hua Yueling asked.


    "Hehe, the son is really generous, enough. Hong''er, take the son to Miss Sai''er."


    "Yes, mother."

 2339 Chapter 2339

    Hua Yueling soon saw Miss Saier, which was almost what he thought.Sai''er girl looks older than him in grade, but she is not much older, she is also in her twenties.


    There is a girl beside Miss Saier, who should be her maid.


    "Sail has seen the son."


    "Girl Saier is polite."


    Hua Yueling also greeted her politely, at least from the very beginning, Miss Saier was pretty good.But this can''t be certain, you still have to contact to be able to determine who she is.


    This is very important for Hua Yueling, he must understand the other party to be able to determine if the other party is the person he is looking for.And what is certain is that Hua Yueling is not looking for one or two people, he needs to find a few more.


    In this respect, he certainly can''t take all these girls home, if the parents know that it may cause some trouble.


    After chatting with girl Saier, Hua Yueling thought she was a very good girl and had a good impression of him.Sai''er girl also had a good impression of him. The two of them were drinking tea and chatting about various things. It''s a pity that Hua Yueling has no accomplishments in Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, otherwise he would definitely be better by the other party. Look.


    "Today I had a very happy conversation with Saier girl, but I don''t know if Saier girl is willing to give in.


    Hua Yueling said that she wanted to redeem her, but Saier gave a wry smile and said hesitantly.


    "Sair thanked the son, but I''m afraid it''s not that easy."


    "As long as Miss Saier is willing, I will be sure to redeem for Miss Saier."


    "If you can, I would thank the son."


    The other party doesn''t know his identity. In fact, if he really wants to redeem him, he can actually not even pay the money. He believes that the people here are not fools.However, Hua Yueling was not prepared to do that. He had money anyway, and there was no need to do that kind of thing.


    In this way, Hua Yueling left here, and then directly asked the person in power here. This is a very simple matter. It is impossible for the other party to not know his identity. The other party even wants to not charge money as he wants, but Hua Yueling still gave the money at the original price, and then accepted the contract of sale.


    So Miss Saier and her maid were her own, and the leader of the intelligence organization was found.But now it is not certain that it will definitely be her, Hua Yueling still needs to look again, the overall feeling that the girl Saier gave him is a relatively weak girl, not suitable for this kind of thing.


    But people can be changed. Hua Yueling believes that she can change something. Maybe she is not the best person to do this now, but after his teaching, Miss Saier will definitely be able to take on such responsibilities. .


    Hua Yueling went back to find Miss Sai''er, showed her the deeds of selling to her and her maid, and then she was about to take them home.Sai''er thanked him, but she had to pack up her own things.


    "Then I''ll just wait here, Sai''er tidied up and said."


    "Thank you, Master."


    Saier said gratefully.She and her maid began to pack things up. In fact, they didn''t have many things, but they still packed their things into a package very seriously.The parcel Huayueling held them for them, Miss Saier and her maid naturally said that this was absolutely impossible, but Huayueling didn''t care about it.


    Hua Yueling took them back to her home here, and then went to her parents and told them about this.After all, she was brought back home, or she should tell her parents.


    But in fact, Hua Yueling knew that a better way would be to send her to another place. It would not be great for her to live with herself, but after all, this is an illusion world, so actually, don''t worry so much.


    The reaction of his parents was smaller than he had imagined. Originally, he thought his parents would be angry with them, but they didn''t. They just asked casually, and then let Saier live with her maid.


    After Sai''er was bought by him, it was actually his concubine, as well as her maid.So Hua Yueling directly let her live in her own yard, anyway, there are vacant rooms there, but they need to be taken care of.


    Hua Yueling told her maid to clean up the room and took them to her room after she asked Sai''er to meet her parents.


    "You can just treat this as your home from now on. Your room needs to be cleaned up. You put your things here and wait until you have cleaned up."


    "Thank you son."


    It is still difficult for Saier to change her name so quickly, but since it has been approved by her parents, in fact, the change will happen sooner or later.Hua Yueling was not in a hurry, and in fact, he didn''t think about these things at first, but now he feels that these things really need to be thought about.


    "Saier, are you tired? If you are tired, take a rest here."


    Hua Yueling did not want to act in such a hurry, but he still asked Saier. After Saier shook his head and said that he was not tired, Hua Yueling decided to teach them some kung fu now.


    In fact, the sooner this kind of thing is done, the better, and he also has to find ways to help them improve their strength as soon as possible.They are naturally different from Lin Qianlian. Lin Qianlian has an adventure, has the power that she has entrusted to her, and is also very talented in magic.


    Miss Saier doesn''t know if she has talent in this area, Hua Yueling thinks she can give it a try, but she must teach her in other areas before then.Magic is indeed very strong, but it is much less useful in this world, and exercise will not have that kind of problem.


    After confirming that they had no problems, Hua Yueling took them to the house she bought, and then showed them her methods.


    Magic is only one aspect, there is also the melee aspect.Regardless of which aspect, both girls were scared by him.


    Originally, they didn''t know much about Hua Yueling, so they were still a little worried.But for this period of time, Hua Yueling gave them a very good impression. It seemed that Hua Yueling was a good person and treated them well.


    Sai''er girl has private money, and she is the most popular girl anyway. In fact, she still has a lot of money on hand.So after being ransomed by Hua Yueling, she also took the initiative to teach her private money to Hua Yueling, but what surprised her was that Hua Yueling didn¡¯t want it, but instead asked her to keep it for herself. You can also buy it without looking at his face.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling didn''t need her money, and would not redeem her if she needed it.

 2340 Chapter 2340

    "Are the sons and sons fairies?"


    Sai''er came back to his senses after a brief surprise, and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s not a fairy, you''ll know after the next game. This ability is regarded as a method of the fairy here, but in some places it is just an ordinary method. Do you want to learn, if you want to learn I will teach you if you want."


    Sai''er and her maid are not fools, they are very smart, in fact, from the way Hua Yueling brought them here, and then to show their own means, they can probably guess Hua Yueling''s mind.


    Now hearing him ask this, the two girls will naturally not be so stupid to refuse.This in itself is the purpose of Hua Yueling, don''t look at Hua Yueling saying anything, but they can guess it, otherwise Hua Yueling doesn''t have to do this.


    And not from the purpose of Hua Yueling, it is said that the two of them themselves are yearning for this, how could they not want to learn such a method, but they still have some doubts about this.


    "My son, can we really learn this method?"


    Sai''er still couldn''t believe that she could learn such a method. In her opinion, only immortals could do such a thing, although Hua Yueling did it and showed them to them.


    "Learning can be learned naturally, but it still depends on your talents. Your talents are the decisive factor in determining whether you can learn such methods."


    What Hua Yueling said is a bit exaggerated, but it can''t reach that level, but Hua Yueling is not afraid to hit them.Rather than making them wonder whether they can be doubted, it is better to make them feel that learning is difficult.


    "But that''s only one aspect, and there are others I want to teach you."


    Hua Yueling found one suitable for the two girls from the exercises he knew. In fact, he didn''t decide by himself. He also listened to Xiaoxue''s opinion in this regard.Xiaoxue has a great say in this regard.


    Even if Xiaoxue didn''t communicate with the two girls, she actually knew the two girls better than Hua Yueling.Xiaoxue is the one who knows what the two girls are suitable for studying, so in addition to saying some of her own ideas, Hua Yueling still believes in Xiaoxue.


    "The master''s idea is understandable, but the two of them actually don''t have to specialize in this aspect. They also need to grow in terms of strength."


    "That''s right, if there is only speed, then there is no way to fight. They must be made enemies of ten thousand people, otherwise I will teach them this is not useless."


    "In fact, magic is also a kind of combat method. It''s just that magic is not enough. Their physical fitness is still a little worse and needs to be improved."


    Hua Yueling naturally understood these, but just like magic, these were not so easy to do.They need to spend time and energy to improve themselves, otherwise there is no way.


    But know that this is not so easy. Huayueling wants to train enough powerful subordinates in a short period of time, but wants to train two girls in such a short period of time, and train them into very powerful people. easy.


    Of course, if it is just to make them stronger than ordinary people, or even just stronger than ordinary soldiers, it is not difficult.But what Hua Yueling wanted was not that.


    It''s very simple if you just want to reach that level, but what''s the use of that.Wouldn''t it be a waste of what I taught them?


    After receiving their affirmative answers, Hua Yueling began to teach them some useful things, such as how to meditate and how to improve their bodies.


    This is also very important. The mental method Hua Yueling taught them will gradually generate new power in their bodies.That kind of power is completely different from magical power, and that kind of power is also very important to them, and they need to learn to use it.


    But there is no need to think about so much for the time being. After all, that kind of power has not yet been obtained, and I will wait until I get it.


    Hua Yueling taught them a new mental method, which is very fast to learn and take shape.But it is difficult to grow to a very high height.


    Hua Yueling¡¯s plan is to first make them strong enough, and after that, although the mental method they learn will become slower, Hua Yueling can teach them other mental methods and adopt different mental methods to cooperate To accelerate the speed of promotion.


    Whether this kind of thinking is correct or not Hua Yueling himself can''t be sure for the time being, but he thinks that this kind of thinking shouldn''t be too problematic and can be tried.


    After all, what is needed most now is to promote them as soon as possible, and everything else must be put behind.What''s more, even if the speed of the current learning mentality has slowed down, there is still the magic aspect.


    After teaching them the mental method, Hua Yueling asked them to practice the mental method first, and the others could wait until later.In addition to mental methods, Hua Yueling also needs to teach them how to fight, and after their strength is sufficiently improved, they also need to let them experience the real battle.


    These were all planned by Hua Yueling, but he didn''t know how much he could do for the time being.He only knew that he didn''t have much time, and Lin Qianlian was making rapid progress now, who knew when everything would change.


    Huayueling thought that she also needed to take care of Saier and her parents to Lin Qianlian. With her current ability, she can come and go freely in the city, unless she is surrounded by the army, otherwise no one can stop her. of.


    During the remaining period of time, she may not be able to do much on her own, but Hua Yueling hopes that they can grow up quickly and become someone who can be alone as soon as possible.


    The two girls are practicing, while Hua Yueling is here to help.There are ways to have haste but not to reach them, but Hua Yueling still provided some help to them.These help may not be so effective, but it is better than doing nothing.


    Hua Yueling hopes that they can grow up more quickly than they do, only then can it meet his expectations.The cultivation speed of the two girls is not very fast, but Hua Yueling can feel some changes in their bodies.


    "Judging by the current cultivation speed, it won''t take too long."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself that the help he provided was also very valuable. If it weren''t for him to help, the two girls would actually not be as fast as they are now.


    As a guide, Hua Yueling is helping them avoid detours, which is very important for them.

 2341 Chapter 2341

    There is a trace of energy in the girls, but it is not what they cultivated themselves.As I said before, the two girls can''t cultivate to this level no matter how fast they are, so the energy is actually sent to them by Hua Yueling.


    The reason for doing this is to let them feel the Qi Jin and familiarize them with Qi Jin, so that they will practice faster.This is a good way to improve their strength and speed up their training.


    And after all, Hua Yueling had practiced the kind of mental method taught to them, so he himself was quite familiar with that kind of mental method, and could directly guide the Qi Jin in their bodies to tell them how to do it.


    In doing so, they don''t need to try what to do on their own, but can directly follow what Hua Yueling taught them.


    After the guidance, Hua Yueling left Qi Jin in their bodies so that they could directly guide that Qi Jin to practice.This is also one of the ways to speed up their cultivation.


    Leaving some power allows them to understand how the power comes as soon as possible, and learning how to use power will also make their actions easier in the future.This is Hua Yueling''s plan.


    Perhaps it was a quick success to do so, but Hua Yueling believed that with her help, there would be no big problems.


    The two girls devoted themselves to cultivation, Hua Yueling watched them by the side, thinking about it, it would take a lot of time to be here.


    Looking at their appearance, they probably won''t wake up from the state of cultivation in a short time, so they need to wait more.I don''t know how long they will spend Chen Jin in this state, but Hua Yueling is not anxious, there is no need to be too anxious.


    Lin Qianlian should actually check it again, but Hua Yueling still decided not to worry about it.Lin Qianlian can basically solve the problem without her own help, but Miss Saier is not good here. After all, she has just learned the mind, no matter where she is, she is still a blank paper and needs someone to be nearby. help.


    In this way, half an hour passed, and the two girls opened their eyes.Hua Yueling could feel that the power in their bodies had increased, and the power she left to them was also controlled by them, it could be said that they were already a beginner.


    "You did a good job."


    Hua Yueling praised.


    "This is also thanks to the son, if it were not for the son, we would not have such a chance."


    "In the future, you can practice on your own. Whether it¡¯s mind or meditation, you can decide how to allocate your time. I will not restrict it. But you still have other places to train with me. I will teach you something. The simple method of fighting will take you to a real battle in the future."


    "Yes, it''s all up to the son''s orders."


    When the two women heard him say that there will be real battles in the future, they are a little surprised and scared in their hearts.But they nodded immediately and agreed.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here for everything, and even if it''s not so fast for you to fight, you don''t have to worry too much."


    "Yes."


    After that, Hua Yueling asked them to eat something and drink some drinks. After a short rest, he began to teach them how to fight and asked them what weapons they wanted to use.


    The choice of weapons is also very important. Choose the one that suits you.But which kind of weapon is more suitable for you is not to say that you can see it directly, it is not so easy.So if you want to know which weapon is more suitable for you, all you need to do is to use it.


    After using it for a long time, or trying it in a short period of time, you can know which thing is most suitable for your use.


    Hua Yueling still has a lot of weapons at hand, so you can let the two girls try at will.Moreover, Huayue Lingshou not only contained ancient weapons, those ancient weapons, but also modern firearms.


    Although it seems somewhat unnecessary to use firearms after learning the mind and magic, it does not rule out that some people like this.Hua Yueling didn''t know which weapon they liked to use, so she took out all the weapons she had, the best weapons on hand, and put them in front of them, letting them choose for themselves.


    In the end, it depends on what weapons they use, but the girls are just getting started after all, so their bodies are not that strong yet, and some particularly huge weapons may not be used well.


    For example, two-handed swords and big hammers are still very difficult for them to use.First of all, their power has shortcomings, which need to be paid attention to, and the other is that their own control of power is also insufficient.


    But having said that, it is not so difficult for them to just try to use the weapon.


    The two girls had never seen so many weapons before, and they seemed incredible to them.They have seen some of the weapons here, but there are more they have never seen before, let alone some of the weapons that exude a strange luster.


    What is going on, Hua Yueling has not explained to them in this respect, so they don¡¯t know what the weapons are. They feel quite puzzled about this, and subconsciously look at Hua Yueling, hoping Can get the answer.


    Most of the weapons Hua Yueling took out were emitting light, and it seemed that the sound and light effects were really good.


    Saier and her maid had never seen such a weapon, but they still went forward to select it.Although she didn''t know what Hua Yueling was going to let them do, it would be good if she had the means to protect herself.


    Sai''er and the others are actually very clear in their hearts that Hua Yueling can''t say that they taught them for no reason, there must be something they want them to do.But no matter what, they are now Hua Yueling''s people, and they don''t have much choice when Hua Yueling asks them to do what they do.


    But from the current point of view, Hua Yueling didn''t let them do what they didn''t want, and also taught them such incredible things.In this respect, Hua Yueling had already gained their trust.


    "These shining weapons are all weapons with enchantments. If you choose, you''d better choose these weapons."


    "Enchanting?"


    Obviously, these knowledge races are not clear to them, so the two girls looked at Hua Yueling in confusion, trying to figure out the meaning of his words.


    "Enchanting is to add some special attributes to the weapon."

 2342 Reference 2342

    "You have also seen the flame in my hand," Hua Yueling''s hand showed a fire, and the flame was burning. Although it was farther away, Sai''er and her maid could also feel the warmth of the flame. "You can think of enchanting as filling the flame directly into the mist, which is probably the case."


    Hua Yueling''s explanation cannot be said to be too detailed, but it is almost the same. Saier and her maid still have a little understanding after listening to it, but they probably understand what he said.


    "In fact, simply put something similar to magic in the weapon. You can activate the enchantment inside when you use the weapon. There are also some enchantments that are passive, such as increasing power or other things. , No need to activate, as long as you use this weapon, you can feel it."


    In this way, the two girls understand more, which is more understanding than the previous half-knowledge.But they don''t need to know so much, just knowing one is probably enough.


    Saier and her maid began to try to use those weapons, which were still more attractive to them.


    Picking up one of the weapons and using it, they had never used a weapon before. This was the first time for them, so they were somewhat uncomfortable.


    Hua Yueling taught them how to use weapons, such as how to hold a weapon, and then how to wave the weapon in her hand.All of these must be exquisite. Don''t think that the weapon just needs to be swung in your hand. It is not that easy.


    It''s okay to just use it casually, but if you want to use a weapon well, you need to study it carefully.


    The method of using each weapon is actually different. One weapon has a different method of use.Don''t think that if you master the use of one weapon, you can easily use other weapons by analogy. It''s not that easy.


    Sai''er and the others have never used weapons, so naturally they don''t understand this, but they listen to Hua Yueling''s words very much.They do what Hua Yueling asks them to do.


    According to Hua Yueling''s experiments with weapons, they found that weapons were not so easy to use.Among those weapons, there are many that they can''t use, or they are not so easy to use.


    If you use the words in the game to say, it is that their attributes are not enough.The use of bulky weapons requires sufficient power, and sensitivity does not require too much. After all, bulky weapons or heavy weapons use the power contained therein.


    The way to use a heavy weapon is more brainless, just use the weapon to hit it directly, this is the best way to use it.But flexible weapons are different.


    Those lighter weapons need agility, you must be able to use it flexibly, so the body cannot be too rigid.From this point of view, the two girls are relatively using flexible light weapons, not suitable for heavy weapons.


    However, these are only temporary. After their cultivation progresses, the various attributes of the body will be improved, and the use of weapons will be easier.


    The two girls also tried those heavy weapons, both Saier and her maid.But they soon discovered that those weapons were obviously not suitable for them, and it was very difficult for them to even pick them up, let alone use them.


    Grasping the handle of the weapon with both hands, Saier tried to pick up the weapon in front of her, but she soon discovered that it was a very difficult thing.Which kind of weapon is too cumbersome to use at all for her.


    Let alone use it, it''s good to be able to pick it up.So after a simple attempt, Saier gave up directly to use that weapon.


    Hua Yueling also gave them a magic wand alone, but since they hadn''t meditated yet, there was still no magic in their bodies, so the magic wand was not very useful to them.


    In order for them to hold those weapons well, in case of emergency, Hua Yueling also gave them the space bag to use.Space bag Huayueling also gave Lin Qianlian, and told her that she must keep it secret.


    Hua Yueling still has a lot of space bags here, the only problem is that the space of the space bags is not very large.But fortunately, it is still possible to store the magic wand. Although it is somewhat reluctant, the magic wand must be placed diagonally to be able to insert it, but this is already very good.


    It must be known that there are still many people''s space bags that do not even have this size, and some may only have a small square space.It''s only a few cubic meters, which is already very large.


    At least what Hua Yueling gave them could still be used to put magic wands. If they were to use those small space bags, they might not even be able to put weapons in.


    In any case, the magic wand was put into the space bag by them.After that, they continued to choose weapons. There were a lot of weapons for them to choose from. After so long, they were already a little dizzy.


    If they are allowed to choose this way, I don''t know how long it will take to get an accurate result. It is estimated that it will be difficult for them to get a perfect answer for them to choose this way.


    Hua Yueling''s meaning is actually very simple. Let them choose a weapon that is more convenient to use. Anyway, they are all pretty good weapons.As a fledgling adventurer, it is impossible to be able to use such a weapon, it is like a dream.


    After choosing for a long time, I finally chose a long sword and a shield. The long sword is a weapon that looks quite ancient, and the shield is a lighter shield engraving the castle.That shield is about half a person tall, not very thick, but the good thing is that it has good defensive performance as an armor.


    Whether it is used as a defensive device for close combat or as a device for defense against long-range attacks, the performance is very good.And it can also defend against magic.


    Sai''s maid chose a bow after a long time, and then she chose a spear.Hua Yueling also provided her with some different arrows.


    "You can put these arrows in the space bag and take them out when you use them. These are ordinary arrows. Normally, you can use this one. In addition, these are the same special enchantments as those weapons. One thing you have to remember."


    There are still many enchanted arrows Huayueling here, but these arrows are of little use to him, because he doesn''t know how to use bows and arrows.


    So there is not much he can teach the other party in this regard, only to see if Xiaoxue has a way.

 2343 Chapter 2343

    After the weapon selection was completed, Hua Yueling put away all the other weapons, and then stood aside to see how they used the selected weapons.They had tried before, but when they used their weapons to fight, the feeling was completely different.


    Hua Yueling fought with them in a simple way, and did not use much skill. Hua Yueling only fought with them normally, but even so, the two girls are still in a hurry. It can be seen that they are both novices.


    Even if they have gained strength and have good weapons, they may not be as effective as those fledgling adventurers.


    But no matter what, if this continues, they will be able to get rid of the current situation sooner or later.


    Everyone has such a time, at the very beginning, when they just gained strength, they were a little out of control.There is no way to use power well, and there is no change in thinking. In fact, this is all well understood, and Hua Yueling can also understand why they have such a reaction.


    "You don''t need to worry, just take your time like this. For beginners, your strength is already quite good."


    Hua Yueling said this after a brief encounter with them. These words were somewhat deceptive, but what Hua Yueling said was not wrong.If you want to have a stronger power, what you need is continuous effort.


    And just as he said, the average beginner would not have their strength.Regardless of whether they have basically no counterattack under Huayueling''s hands, it also depends on whom they are fighting against. Only with their current strength, if they really let go of the fight and there are no various problems, deal with it. There is no problem with a few soldiers.


    Hua Yueling''s idea is not to train some people to deal with a few soldiers. For him, that is far from enough. He needs people who can do better.


    For the time being, what Saier and the others have done cannot be said to be good or not good enough. What they have done can only be said to be OK, if Hua Yueling is allowed to comment.He feels that Sai''er and the others are just beginning after all, so a slight deviation and slow progress is excusable. After all, wasn''t it the same way at the beginning?


    I have a very big advantage over them, so I have no reason to say them.Moreover, even if the time is urgent, there is no need to be too anxious.


    Just a few days or even a few weeks is actually not enough, he knows this very well, unless there are months or even years.But could Hua Yueling stay here for that long?The answer is no.


    "You did a great job, but you will need to do the same training every day in the future. Can you stick to it?"


    Hua Yueling asked them.Both Miss Saier and her maid nodded seriously. They both thought that they could do this. This is not so difficult. At least they think so now.


    In any case, it was better than the life they had lived before, and it could even be said to be much better.They don''t want to remember that life.


    That is not the life they choose. Even the current life is not their own choice. It is chosen by others, but they can more or less control their own destiny.If they have enough power again, they will be more able to control their own destiny, instead of letting their own destiny be controlled by others.


    "how are you feeling?"


    After letting them practice their minds for a while, Hua Yueling fought with them.Actual combat is the best way to improve combat experience, and there is no better way.


    The battle between Hua Yueling and them is not a life-and-death fight, so although it has improved, this improvement is still limited.If you really want to improve as soon as possible, you need to experience it in real battles.


    But it doesn''t need to be right now, they are just getting started, Hua Yueling doesn''t think they need to go to actual combat until there is more progress.


    "It should be a good thing for them to get to know Qian Lian."


    Fighting between the two sides can improve their strength, and it is an improvement between each other.The battle between Hua Yueling and them still feels unhappy, no way, the difference in strength between them is still too big, Hua Yueling must suppress most of her strength to be able to fight with them.


    For Hua Yueling, this is a bit boring anyway. Hua Yueling doesn''t like such boring battles. He hopes that his battles can be more interesting and dangerous, not like this.


    Even if it is a battle that completely suppresses the opponent, it will be boring because it cannot be cruel.


    "Yes, you guys did a great job, better than I thought."


    Hua Yueling nodded after fighting them again.


    "I will bring someone over to meet you in a while. When you have the skills, you can try to meditate. Although magic is not so powerful in this world, if you can cultivate to the point where it is stronger, there will still be Some usefulness."


    "Yes, we will work hard to cultivate."


    Saier said seriously while holding the weapon.But in fact, she also had doubts in her heart, just looking at Hua Yueling, she didn''t know whether she should ask that doubt.Hua Yueling looked out.


    "If you have anything you want to ask, you can just say it, don''t worry, I am a good talker and I won''t blame you."


    Sai''er didn''t get along with him for a long time, so he didn''t know enough about him. Hearing this, one can only believe that the facts are what he said.But anyway, she still wanted to ask if there was such a chance.


    "I don''t know why the young master would let us learn this. Did the young master have this idea when he redeemed his concubine?"


    "Yes, that''s what you think. It can be said that this is my purpose. In my opinion, a girl like you is more trustworthy."


    Hua Yueling said without concealment, in his opinion, there is actually no need to conceal it.


    "But you can rest assured that I won''t let you do things you don''t want. I want you to be my helper, and you can choose what you want."


    After that, Hua Yueling went to find Lin Qianlian, and brought her here, let her meet Saier and the others.Both sides have rested their minds. Sai''er and the others haven''t practiced magic yet, but that will happen sooner or later.


    In this regard, they can be said to be the closest people. After all, the only ones who can talk about this with them are each other except Hua Yueling.

 2344 Chapter 2344

    In fact, before that, Hua Yueling had also thought about some things, such as whether it was better for them to meet or not to meet.After thinking about it, Hua Yueling felt that it would be better for them to meet and know each other''s existence.


    In any case, she will come here even in the future, but after all she is leaving.After he left, Sai''er and Lin Qianlian could still help each other, and they would not be alone.


    Who knows what they will become when they come to this world next time, but no matter what, as long as they are allowed to practice mind and magic, then such a fantasy world will not be able to limit them sooner or later.


    There are other things that Hua Yueling needs to do, and that is how Saier and her maid should become a real person.Xiaoxue naturally has a way in this regard, but of course it needs to spend money.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have that much money, unless she waited until she had made enough money, but that didn''t know how long it would take. After all, it was not that simple to turn a person in the illusion world into a real person.


    Set a new goal, and then continue to move towards this goal.Maybe you can give them the collected power, and it will be easier.


    And now those scattered fragmented powers are not as useful to Lin Qianlian as before, so even if they are distributed to other people, there is nothing.


    At noon, Hua Yueling took them to dinner together, and then the two separated.Hua Yueling took Sai''er and the others back to her home. He was reading in the house, while Saier and the others were doing what they wanted to do.


    Unknowingly, time passed. Recently, Hua Yueling''s situation has also changed, but he still hasn''t found a way to leave the world of illusion.Lin Qianlian''s strength continued to improve, and Saier and the others did not fall behind.


    As time went by, Hua Yueling and them became more able to understand each other, and Saier and the others knew what kind of person Hua Yueling was.It''s easy to get along with him, it''s easier than ever.


    Hua Yueling seldom asks them to do anything, except to teach them martial arts and magic.And I have never been arrogant about getting along with them.


    Sai''er was still a little worried. After all, she didn''t know much about what kind of person Hua Yueling was, so she followed him back home. If he was a bad-tempered or bad-minded person, she would be done. It''s not her choice.


    Fortunately, she had a good luck and met Hua Yueling. It would be hard to say if she met other people.And Hua Yueling not only brought them back home, but also gave them a good future, thinking about that kind of abnormal ability.


    Sai''er had never dared to imagine that he could have these before, but the reality was even more incredible than he could imagine.There is such a thing in the world, they have never dared to imagine.


    Sai''er and the others have had a very interesting and happy life these days, and they even feel like they are noble ladies.


    Hua Yueling''s progress is still very little here, but unfortunately he still has no better way.There are many problems that bother him, and it is never that simple to solve them.


    "Saier, I actually want to ask you for something."


    Hua Yueling had also talked to them about this topic before, but at that time Saier took the initiative to ask.This time, Hua Yueling took the initiative to find them.


    Hua Yueling said all her thoughts, and then asked Saier what she thought.Hua Yueling didn''t know exactly what the other party was thinking, but he knew Saier would definitely not reject him.


    There is no doubt about this, but Hua Yueling is unwilling to use her identity, or because she redeemed her, and then let the other party listen to her own words.He wants to hear what the other person really thinks and what he thinks, if he doesn''t want to, he can go to other people.


    The more people in the organization, the better, but how to develop an intelligence organization is a problem. Hua Yueling doesn''t really trust those who are not trained by him.In contrast, Hua Yueling believes more in the people she has cultivated. Such talents are the most trustworthy people.


    But it''s difficult to train your own confidantes, and it''s so easy to train many powerful people.It takes a lot of time to achieve that level, which is more difficult for Hua Yueling.


    If Saier agrees to him, then he can leave these things to Saier to do.But I just don''t know if Saier can do it well.


    After listening to Hua Yueling''s thoughts, Saier nodded, somewhat hesitant, she was worried about whether she could do such a thing, he was very worried, and said her worries.


    "The concubine is naturally willing to do things the son asks, but the concubine is worried that the concubine may not be able to do it well."


    "It''s okay, everything can be done slowly, and I am not in a hurry. And now this is just an idea. Although there are some people under my hands who do these things, they are not considered professional. Not counted. It''s natural to be able to achieve results, and it doesn''t matter if you can''t."


    Hua Yueling didn''t say what she had to do, but explained it patiently, telling her that there is nothing wrong with failure.After all, there are not many people under Huayueling''s hands that can be trusted, and Saier is a very trustworthy person.


    "Don''t be under pressure to do these things. You can tell me if you have any problems. If you have something, you can directly contact me." Hua Yueling continued. "Anyway, this matter is entrusted to you. If you go out, remember to tell me. I can follow you."


    Sai''er nodded, still quite confident about it, and after all, this was the first task that Hua Yueling gave her, so she naturally wanted to do her best.


    Hua Yueling probably understands her thoughts, so she actively told her not to worry, and not to have any burden or pressure.Hua Yueling also knows that such comforting words are not so effective.


    But Hua Yueling was curious about what the other party would do, so he also asked Saier what he thought.Saier''s idea is still relatively simple. In short, it is to find some people who are short of money and spend money to let them do things.


    It stands to reason that this is indeed a good idea, and it will not cost too much, but it is not easy to say how effective it is.After all, those people are just ordinary people. Can they help?


    Hua Yueling still has questions about this, but since Sai''er thinks so, let her do it, after all, this matter has been handed over to her.

 2345 Chapter 2345

    "If you need money, you can come to me. I will give you some first. If it is not enough, you can come to me and ask for it."


    Sai''er didn''t push back either, and directly accepted the money ticket Hua Yueling gave her.Hua Yueling gave her a lot of money, which should be enough for her to spend the next period of time.


    Hua Yueling was also very curious about how Saier would accomplish the tasks she gave her, but Saier did not act in a hurry, but said that she had to think about the next actions carefully, not in a hurry.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling had no opinion on this, and it was impossible to urge the other party, but he told the other party that if there is any action next, he can call himself.In any case, he can help, and he is more worried that Saier will be in danger.


    It''s actually relatively safe in this city, but Hua Yueling is worried that someone will be against her.After all, this is an illusion world, and it cannot be judged by common sense. It is better to be more careful.


    Thinking about this, Hua Yueling watched Saier turn and leave, thinking about what to do next.Sai''er can''t just be busy with these things alone, and she should also do something to help her.


    Hua Yueling felt that she didn''t seem to be able to do a lot, maybe she could find some good people for her.


    The goal is still set on those who are trustworthy. In Hua Yueling''s view, the most trustworthy person is still her own.


    "Compared to grown-ups, children are easier to shape."


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling suddenly had an idea, and quickly stepped forward to catch up with the Sai''er who had gone out. Hua Yueling pulled her in front of her, and then quietly asked her what she thought of it.


    "Sair understands what the son means. This is indeed a good way."


    Sai''er said this after a short silence, and she also felt that it was a good idea for Hua Yueling to do so.


    "In the next period of time, I will let those people search everywhere to see if there are such families, or homeless children, and if there are any, I will bring them there to live."


    That''s right, Hua Yueling''s idea is very simple and easy to understand. He focused on the children.This is especially true for children who are homeless, or those families that have no money at home.


    This is not correct, but for Hua Yueling those children are the most trustworthy.In addition, even without him, someone else would do this. This kind of thing often happens. It has nothing to do with whether he does such a thing or not. It does not mean that he does not think about it or does it. No one else has done these things, how could there be such a thing.


    Therefore, Hua Yueling didn''t feel any guilt because of it. In such a world, it was normal to do that.And he believes that living under his own hands is better than following other people.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling started to act, he found the few people under his hand, and then assigned them a new task.As for Sai''er, Hua Yueling did not say that she must do something, but just told her about it.


    But Sai''er also wanted to do something, so she took the initiative to mention to Hua Yueling, she also wanted to help.Hua Yueling did not refuse, and agreed.


    "Don''t force yourself."


    Hua Yueling said with concern that Sai''er was still very happy to be so cared by him.Hua Yueling really cared about her. Although the two people didn''t get along for a long time, Searle felt that he had known him a lot and he was a person worthy of entrusting him for life.


    Because of this, Saier wants to help him, within his own ability.


    In fact, these are not too important to Hua Yueling, he just thought of what he would do, so he did it.But others didn''t know, especially Saier didn''t know this. She thought it was very important to Hua Yueling, so she was very concerned.


    "Saier, you don¡¯t need to put your mind too much on these things. The most important thing for you right now is to improve your strength as soon as possible. You are very talented in this area, and with my help, it won¡¯t take long for you. There is no problem with the strength of protecting yourself."


    "The concubine body will definitely not let the son down."


    "Well, if you have this determination, you can protect yourself, then I can rest assured."


    "The son..."


    "Don''t worry, I have nothing to do, just some things... Forget it, I will tell you clearly when the time comes, but it is not the time yet."


    Sai''er worried about what Hua Yueling said, she didn''t know what would happen to Hua Yueling.It seemed that something would happen to Hua Yueling. She was worried that something would happen to Hua Yueling. Even if she was comforted by Hua Yueling, she couldn''t relax.


    Unexpectedly, he was so worried about Sai''er with a casual sentence, Hua Yueling couldn''t help smiling inwardly, but he felt that it was not the time to say it.But he also thought that maybe he couldn''t say all of them, but some things can be said briefly, at least to make her less worried.


    Hua Yueling''s idea is actually very simple. You can do whatever you can, and you don''t have to do too much. Anyway, only do things that you can do.


    However, he can feel that he has not stayed here for too long, and he has spent a long time here. He just doesn''t know what it will be like next time he enters here again.


    Hua Yueling also asked Xiaoxue about this, but Xiaoxue said that he should not worry too much.However, some things still need to be made clear. After Hua Yueling left here, the time here has changed. It''s like a long time has passed after a stage in some games, probably in that way.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s controllable. After all, this is a fantasy world, and it¡¯s still a test for him, so no matter what changes are made, these changes will be truly reflected in the end, so Hua Yueling does not need to be too much. Worry about these, the problem is not that big.


    However, there are still some things that need to be pondered. Even if Xiaoxue said that, Hua Yueling was a little worried.This is why he can''t wait to form his own power and let Saier and the others improve themselves as soon as possible.


    Only if you have enough strength, you can protect yourself no matter what happens after you leave.So he let Saier and them know Lin Qianlian, and asked Lin Qianlian to take care of them.


    Lin Qianlian also heard something from him, but Hua Yueling still didn''t say anything.Lin Qianlian was worried in her heart, but she still had many things she didn''t know.

 2346 Chapter 2346

    Hua Yueling also spent a lot of time in the fantasy world, and many things happened.During the next period of time, Hua Yueling continued to spend time searching for those missing powers, while at the same time he was also searching for the core that he had never discovered.


    It''s just that after so long, there is still no discovery, so Hua Yueling doesn''t actually have much hope.The reason why she is still looking for strength is for the sake of Saier and her maid.


    It¡¯s not enough to just practice the mind and magic, the time is too short.Even if Hua Yueling was there to help them, using her power to clear the meridians in their bodies and quickly improve their strength, Hua Yueling still felt that it was not enough.


    He needs to make them stronger as soon as possible. This is what he thinks.


    Fortunately, the improvement of Saier and them is quite gratifying. With the help of Hua Yueling, their strength can be said to have made a leap forward.


    With their current strength, they can basically become a general, even stronger than those ordinary generals.But this is not enough, they need to be stronger.


    Those scattered outside powers are still useful, Hua Yueling feels that whether it is handed over to Lin Qianlian or Sai''er, that kind of power is sufficient for them.


    Let them understand the world they are in now, let them know how to use their power.Those powers are special powers belonging to this world, and they are helpful for them to understand some things.


    Strength is one aspect, understanding is one aspect.The best way to improve is to go hand in hand.


    Hua Yueling has been working hard, and he has not rested much recently.In addition to helping Sai''er and the others in their cultivation, it was to find strength, and he also left his own back in this world.


    If it wasn''t that there were not many gold coins on hand, Hua Yueling would definitely have many ways to control others, but because there were no gold coins, Hua Yueling could only use force to do something.


    The source of money comes from these on the one hand, and the family on the other.However, compared to other rich and noble families, their family looks a little poor.


    Regardless of where he lives in a good place, but it''s just that, their family has not as much money as expected.


    But don''t think that his father is a good man because of this. In fact, in many senses, his father cannot be called a good man.Compared with some other people, his father is already quite good.


    But the current situation in Huayueling''s family is still a bit bad. His father... thinks of Huayueling here, and he has a headache. These things are not something he can help.If it''s fighting or something, it''s better to say something, but in other respects, he can''t really help much.


    Maybe he could use his own force to do something, but that would be exposed.Hua Yueling felt that it was better not to let too many people know about the power she possessed. That would be a better choice.


    Exposing what one knows foolishly, exposing one''s power is particularly foolish.


    Hua Yueling is very clear about what she should do, she only needs to do what she can do, don''t think so much, the more you think, the less you can do.Instead of worrying about this, it''s better to act quickly.


    Hua Yueling has collected some powers recently, and he did not give these powers to one person, but to Sai''er and her maid separately.It was Hua Yueling''s plan for the two of them to be promoted together.


    It was not enough for Hua Yueling to improve the strength of only one of them, and the strength of both of them had to be improved.And Hua Yueling has some other ideas, and if you want to achieve that level of things, you need to let them both gain strength.


    That''s why Hua Yueling made such a choice. He had no choice but to make this choice necessary.From this aspect, that kind of power is still very useful, Hua Yueling can also give the power that she has to the other party, but there is no need to do that for the time being, if you must do that, let''s talk about it.


    But unless necessary, Hua Yueling wouldn''t do that, after all, that would be very dangerous.This is not a joke. That kind of power is actually mental power, but that is not his mental power, but spiritual power obtained from other places, so Huayueling is not worried about giving those spiritual powers to others. If it is his mental power, he must think about it.


    Spiritual power is important to everyone, so it is easy to be sure that you cannot take out your spiritual power to others.There is no benefit to yourself, only disadvantages.


    The reason why those scattered mental powers are so important for those "born" in this world like Sai Er is because that spiritual power comes from the real world.


    Sai''er and them naturally have spiritual power, but the spiritual power they possess also comes from this world, and that kind of spiritual power is not enough.It can''t be said that that kind of mental power is completely useless, but that kind of mental power and the spiritual power that Hua Yueling found are still different after all, and there is a big difference between the two.


    The mental powers Hua Yueling found can open up Sai''er and their thoughts, and are very useful for helping them complete the transformation of their identities.But the mental power they possess will not have any effect when there are no special circumstances, and it is impossible to say that they can be converted casually, and that kind of thing is not reliable anymore.


    So what you want to do is to rely on the spiritual power scattered in this world, give Sai Er the power like that, and then use external power to transform.This was basically what Hua Yueling had planned in her heart. As for whether such an approach was effective, we could basically tell from what happened to Lin Qianlian.


    There have been some changes in Lin Qianlian''s body now, and it cannot be said that she has no contact with the illusion world at all.It must be incorrect to say that, but the connection between her and the world is gradually being weakened.


    As the power she possesses gets stronger and stronger, as she gradually understands the spiritual power she has gained, the connection between her and the world of illusion will only become weaker, not stronger .


    The value of the scattered spiritual power lies here, and this is why Hua Yueling needs them. Without those power, it would be very difficult to accomplish this thing.But as long as you have that kind of power, the matter itself will be much easier.

 2347 Chapter 2347

    Recently, Hua Yueling discovered that Lin Qianlian seemed to be preparing something. Her cultivation time had not shortened, but she was very busy every day, and there seemed to be some important things.


    But every time Hua Yueling went to Lin Qianlian, she never asked, nor did Lin Qianlian talk about it with him.Perhaps it is because it is not the time to say it, or for other reasons, anyway, even if it is not in the center of the storm, Hua Yueling can still feel the feeling of wind and rain.


    To be honest, Hua Yueling didn''t like this feeling. On the contrary, he felt that the current life was quite good.He didn''t want to be involved in the dispute anymore, and he didn''t know whether he left before or after the conflict began.


    In any case, Hua Yueling didn''t want to be involved.However, from the current situation, Lin Qianlian seems to play a certain role in it.


    This incident should be related to her organization, but I don''t know how big this connection is.These are things that Hua Yueling cannot simply judge.


    There is no clue for the time being, and the people under him can''t count on it.He didn''t get any particularly useful news from those people.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t care about this, no matter what happened afterwards, what Hua Yueling had to do was the same.He only needs to work hard to improve Lin Qian Lian''s strength during this period of time, so that they have enough strength to protect themselves.


    Maybe they should be given some useful props. Hua Yueling still has a lot of props on hand.Those props are not very useful to Hua Yueling, but they should be more useful to Lin Qianlian and the others.


    There are magic potions and antidote potions, which are very useful in battle.There are also some equipment, such as armor.Hua Yueling still has some magic scrolls on hand, all of which he has collected. Some of those magic scrolls are low-level and have little power, but there are also some high-level magic scrolls.


    Hua Yueling gave Lin Qianlian and Sai Er many middle and low-level magic scrolls, and the high-level magic scrolls also let them choose, one person can get two.


    Lin Qianlian and Sai Er didn''t want it, but Hua Yueling told them that there are many here, and the possibility of using them is not very high, so it is better to leave them for self-defense.


    "The biggest advantage of the magic scroll is that it can be used directly, without the need for preparation time. From this point of view, if you are really in danger, using it is a very good choice and can free you from the crisis."


    Under Hua Yueling''s persuasion, the girls still chose a few magic scrolls to stay with his help.


    However, some things can be seen from this point. Lin Qianlian''s mouth moved at the time and wanted to say something, but in the end she shook her head gently and said nothing.


    Recently, Hua Yueling''s performance has been too obvious, Lin Qian pity and the others are not fools, and they must be able to see why he did this.But Lin Qian pity and the others didn''t know what Hua Yueling thought, and why she did it.


    Fortunately, for the time being, Hua Yueling didn''t seem to have the intention to leave, and she didn''t know when he was leaving.Lin Qianlian was hesitating. She wanted to know what Hua Yueling was thinking. In general, she knew a little bit, but she could only say something.


    When Hua Yueling saw her hesitating to speak, she understood what she wanted to ask, but for the time being, Hua Yueling was not prepared to talk to them.Wait until later, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart.


    I can''t say it yet, but Hua Yueling will always find an opportunity to tell them.This kind of thing can''t be kept secret, when they return to the real world, Lin Qian pity and the others are still kept in the dark, how they will feel.


    Without thinking about Hua Yueling, he could imagine what kind of thoughts and reactions they would have, so Hua Yueling knew what she had to do.It just has to be before leaving. It''s useless to tell them too early, and will only distract them, which Hua Yueling doesn''t want to see.


    So unless you have temporarily cracked the illusion, you have to leave this place, then Hua Yueling will definitely tell them.


    Hua Yueling had already thought about it, and it was clear when to say it.


    He has already understood this city very well during this time, and he has also found some people who can lie in ambush here as dark hands. Some of them are bought directly with money. There are many people like that, but there are still some people who are. He was deterred by force.


    Those people are actually not very powerful, let alone Hua Yueling, the people in Lin Qianlian''s organization are very clear against them.But what Hua Yueling fancyed was their intelligence capabilities.


    And even if Hua Yueling leaves, there is no need to worry, after all, with the power that Saier has now, it will not be a problem to deal with them.What''s more, Huayueling''s plan is also steadily proceeding, no matter which world it is in, the power of money is clearly there.If you have money, you can do a lot of things. For example, what Hua Yueling gave Saier to do was actually simpler than he thought.


    Hua Yueling originally thought it would take some time to make progress, but the situation was better than expected.However, within a day or two, his subordinates and Sai''er had already found some children. Those children were of different ages, but the oldest of them was only ten years old.


    Hua Yueling had no choice but to buy another house for them to live in.He did not expect to find so many children in just two days.Hua Yueling asked Saier to select three children to follow her, and then teach them martial arts and magic.


    Hua Yueling pays to support them, all they need to do is study every day.Sai''er teaches them some knowledge every day, but the most important thing is to practice martial arts.


    This was Hua Yueling''s initial idea of ??adopting them, which was to expand the strength of his staff.The more people like them, the safer it is. Hua Yueling is preparing for the future.


    As for the other people, Hua Yueling also taught them martial arts and magic. In contrast, the lives of those children were definitely not better than the three selected children, but no matter how much better than their original lives.


    Naturally, those children will not be unhappy because of this. On the contrary, being able to live like this is enough for them to feel very happy.They have never thought that they can still live such a life. Although some children feel sad, there is no way.

 2348 Chapter 2348

    Hua Yueling''s plan is proceeding in an orderly manner without any deviation.


    Adopting those homeless children is also part of the plan. Hua Yueling originally thought it would take some time to find some children, but in fact it was easier than he thought.


    But within two days, more than ten children have been found.These children were adopted by Huayueling. The money they need to spend is not that much, and even if the money is needed, it doesn''t matter to him. He is still rich now.


    Saier selected three people who he thought was good and stayed with them in Hua Yueling''s home, while the others were scattered in other houses purchased by Hua Yueling.


    Boys and girls are separate, Hua Yueling teaches them different mental methods, some of them also teach magic.They are still young, and their bones have not yet grown, but this is the most suitable way to practice martial arts.


    Lin Qianlian and Sai''er are actually a little unsuitable for martial arts at their ages, but Lin Qianlian is a little better, after all, she also learned some martial arts before then.Sai''er is different, it hasn''t been exercised at all before.


    Fortunately, there is Huayueling, otherwise it would be basically impossible for them to make progress like this.But Hua Yueling is only one person after all, and it is impossible to have so much energy to manage so many people.


    Lin Qianlian, Saier and her maid, as well as the three girls who were left behind, totaled six people.Hua Yueling can guarantee to help the six of them to improve quickly, it is already very good, the others just teach them mental and magic training methods, and then let them study and practice on their own, to what extent It''s up to them.


    There is no way to treat them differently. After all, Huayueling is also beautiful and has so much energy to manage so many people.So the only way is to ask other people to help, so that Lin Qianlian and Sai''er can teach the children without affecting their own exercise.


    Hua Yueling will also answer some of their doubts, but there is no way for more things.It is impossible for Hua Yueling to personally help them to improve, and it is impossible for them to be as sad as Saier and the others, so their improvement will definitely be slower.Fortunately, Hua Yueling didn''t want them to improve so quickly, as long as they can make progress, as for the speed of progress, they are not so anxious.


    These children are also part of Hua Yueling''s plan, but their importance is definitely not as important as Lin Qian pity them, at least Hua Yueling thinks so.


    Otherwise, the people who are valued are them, not Lin Qian pitying them.This is basically what Hua Yueling thinks, but this is also normal. Hua Yueling is not a saint, and it is normal to have different feelings for people.


    Whatever it is, things are gradually moving in a better direction, and this is enough.Hua Yueling didn''t know what would happen after this, but at least things were in her own hands for now.


    And Hua Yueling is also preparing for the future, no matter what Lin Qianlian thinks, Sai Er and the others can be regarded as her assistance.There are not many people around her who can be trusted, but Hua Yueling believes that Saier and the others can definitely be trusted by her.


    In this case, no matter what happens, their safety can be guaranteed, which is enough for Hua Yueling.What he is worried about is the safety of these people. As for the others, it is not worth considering for him.


    What Hua Yueling was thinking about was Lin Qian''s pity for their safety. In his opinion, their safety was the most worthy of attention after he left the world of illusion.Do not underestimate this.


    In his opinion, there is nothing more important than this. He doesn''t know how the world will develop next, but he feels that he must do something, otherwise the world will never develop according to his own ideas.


    If I really want to say, Hua Yueling is not so interested in the direction of the world, and Hua Yueling doesn''t particularly care about how the world will develop next.But there is still one thing to know. After all, there are people he cares about in this world, so he hopes that those people can live well and get better, not worse.


    The reason why Hua Yueling appeared here is not these, but this is the idea he has now.He hopes to be able to do that.


    The illusion world may not exist if you don¡¯t appear yourself, but you can also imagine what the illusion world would have become.


    Hua Yueling felt that she could roughly guess something, that might not be correct, but Hua Yueling believed that that possibility was the greatest.


    Many things proved his thoughts, and what happened before him just made him even more likely to believe that the possibility exists.


    No matter what, things have developed to what they are now, and this is what he wants to see.Hua Yueling felt that he couldn''t come here in vain. He had this idea about what he had to do when he came here.


    I¡¯m not sure whether my idea is right or wrong, but Hua Yueling feels that many times we can¡¯t just judge the right or wrong of an idea.


    Many things are not so easy to be able to say right or wrong, anyway, as long as you don''t regret your choice.Hua Yueling thought so, he did not regret his choice, nor did he regret any lesson.


    In the next time, Hua Yueling didn''t do anything else. He still acted in the same way as before. He was waiting for things to happen.It was getting closer and closer to that day, Hua Yueling could feel that, he believed that he would not let himself wait too long.


    Lin Qianlian''s progress is very fast, it can be said that it has been rapid.And just recently, Hua Yueling got some news from Lin Qianlian that the whole world was developing in a more chaotic direction.


    "You mean there was a conflict at the border?"


    "Yes, war may be unavoidable from the current situation."


    Hua Yueling was stunned when he got the news from Lin Qianlian. From this information, he could judge some situations.The world began to develop and changed.


    The whole world is no longer as undeveloped as before, which shows that things have developed.And this is exactly what Hua Yueling wants.


    "Qian Lian''s body still can''t be well guided. Her power is already very strong, but it is very difficult to guide that power for her own use in a short time."


    Hua Yueling also had no good solutions.

 2349 Chapter 2349

    The war came faster than expected. Within a few days after receiving the news, Hua Yueling received new news from Lin Qianlian, and war had broken out on the border.


    Perhaps the country has been stable for too long, and people lacked a sense of crisis, so the form of fighting was not optimistic from the beginning.Or maybe no one thought that such a thing would happen, and the war fell into a disadvantage at the beginning.


    If it were not for the response time, it is even possible that the pass was snatched from the beginning.But the most thankful thing is the enemy. Hua Yueling thought so in her heart. Fortunately, the enemies they encountered were the kind of no-brained type who would not use any tactics and would just blindly attack.


    People of foreign races are very strong, but lack wisdom. This can be said to be indicative. Even if there is a little wisdom knowing to use some tactics, it will not make the war like it is now.It is even possible to easily take the pass in one fell swoop.


    Hua Yueling naturally didn''t want that. Lin Qianlian needed time to solve some problems. Lin Qianlian''s organizational strength was not bad, but compared with the entire country, it was still not enough compared with the powerful forces of foreigners.


    The people in Lin Qianlian''s organization are at best a group of stragglers, and they can''t say how strong they are.Among these people, Lin Qianlian''s own strength is still acceptable, but that''s all.


    Don''t talk about the soldiers under you. They are soldiers. In fact, most of them are ordinary people. They don''t have much strength. They are incomparable with ordinary soldiers, let alone compared with those foreign soldiers.


    Obviously this is a problem that is impossible and difficult to solve. Hua Yueling is unwilling to take care of these, while Lin Qianlian does not know how to take care of these.


    Training is actually relatively easy, but her family has a big business, so many people can''t completely manage it by herself.So managing other people needs her hands to do it, but how many of her subordinates really obey her, it''s hard to say, such people can''t say no, but very few.


    This is very normal. It is normal for her to master the big tank truck organization at a young age, even if she relies on her own strength to do it, some people will not accept it, not to mention that she is inheriting the family business. Up.


    So it¡¯s really hard to say how trustworthy her subordinates are. For the time being, she can definitely control them. Those people may not listen to her, and they may be in violation of her salary, but at least it can be said that she controls the entire organization, but It is hard to say what will become after the outbreak of the war.


    Hua Yueling thought a lot, and decided to ask some questions about the organization led by Lin Qianlian. Actually, he didn''t want to care about it.But think about it, no matter what, this is also a kind of power. If it can be controlled well, it will be a good thing for Lin Qianlian and for him.


    It was because of this that Hua Yueling decided to ask, mainly to see what Lin Qianlian thought.Before this, the two people also talked about some topics about the organization, but Lin Qianlian was talking about her troubles at that time, she did not voluntarily take over the organization, but now it is difficult for her to look back.


    Hua Yueling could understand her, so he was also thinking about how to help Lin Qianlian.


    First of all, the most important thing is to expand your staff and find some trustworthy guys to help you control the organization.This is a very important thing. No matter how powerful a person is, he is only a polished commander. Although it is said that relying on the strength of a person can still control everything, it will be very troublesome.


    Lin Qianlian didn''t know what Hua Yueling thought in her heart, but he was able to guess a little bit.Even if she is not happy, she has already taken over the organization after all, and it has been so long. At this time, giving up is not just a question of giving up halfway, but also other problems.


    Lin Qianlian was not unable to do anything before, but she had not made up her mind.Do you want to do that, but if you make up your mind, you have to be tougher.


    In fact, she knows what the organization looks like now, and it will be difficult to solve the problem if it is not ruthless.What''s more, it''s hard to say what those people who don''t listen to her will do after being driven away, it''s best to get rid of them all directly, only then don''t worry.


    This is cruel and impersonal, but Lin Qianlian knows that not doing that is not just organizing, but she will also be in a dangerous situation, which she does not want to see.


    What happens next depends on how she chooses.Hua Yueling also understands that such a choice is very difficult and uncomfortable for her. Some of those people may have a good relationship with her, but now everything is different.


    Hua Yueling feels that Lin Qianlian needs to understand this, and as Lin Qianlian said before, this organization is very important to her, so she doesn''t want the organization to lose out in her own hands.


    Hua Yueling didn''t teach her how to do it. He just asked some things related to the organization. He felt that he needed to ask to understand what the organization is like now.


    This kind of thing is still useful to him, it may not be that important, but it can give Lin Qianlian some help.Hua Yueling hopes that he can do this, this is his idea.


    No matter how the illusion world turned out in the end, at least Hua Yueling didn''t want Lin Qianlian to regret it.This is Hua Yueling''s idea.


    "Qianpian, your strength is already very good now. If you really show it, unless you are surrounded by a large army, no one can stop you."


    In fact, this is enough, and even if it is surrounded by a large army, as long as there are not so many people, it is very difficult to catch her.


    "But you don''t have enough men. How many people around you are trustworthy?"


    "A dozen or so," Lin Qianlian frowned and thought about it. There are not many people who truly deserve her trust. "There are a few other than those who are with me."


    "Those people have some subordinates, right?"


    "Yes, that''s the kind of leader, but there are not many such people. I can''t say about other people. But there are some who support me."


    "Well, it may be a little bit worse. So, Qian Lian, you can find a way to contact those people, and the trustworthy people around you. I will teach them when that happens. You must improve your strength as soon as possible. You directly think of a way to pass on your mind to the people around you."


    "That''s dangerous."

 2350 Chapter 2350

    "If something goes wrong on the way, the mind will flow out."


    Lin Qianlian said worriedly that she would naturally be willing to help her subordinates improve their strength, but if something really went wrong that caused her mentality to spread, she couldn''t afford the responsibility.


    What problems will arise at that time, although the possibility is relatively low, it does not mean that there is no such possibility.


    "It''s okay, I have already thought of these, so don''t worry. I will give you the things then. As for how to learn the things inside, don''t you have a password or something, you can use that."


    "It''s fine, then I will trouble you."


    After thinking about it, Lin Qianlian agreed, she really needed such help.Lin Qianlian couldn''t help it, the power under her hand was still too little, if she had more power, she didn''t need to worry like this.


    Hua Yueling has a way to ensure that her mind will not be lost, so he is not too worried about this.For the next action, Hua Yueling also took great pains, there is no way, he did not expect things to develop like this.


    He doesn''t know what the outcome of the war will be, and he is not going to get involved.These are beyond his control, and he believes that it won''t be long before he will leave this place, go out of the illusion world, and return to the real world, that feeling has already emerged.


    The reason Hua Yueling was so anxious to act was because of this, otherwise he wouldn''t have to do that.Everything he did now was to ensure the safety of Lin Qian pity and them. He didn''t want Lin Qian pity and them to have any problems when he came here next time.


    In terms of their current strength, it is very difficult to cause any problems. In this world, basically no one is their opponent.But the future is unknown after all, and Hua Yueling is not sure what else will happen, so everything is better to be careful.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart that he had to do everything to his best.Many Hua Yueling hoped that something went wrong, after all, there was no chance for him to come back here at the time.


    Doing the best things you can do is the best way Hua Yueling can think of now. As for other things, he doesn''t have any ideas yet.He doesn''t think he can do anything else, at least in terms of strength, they must be promoted to a sufficient level, and this is enough.


    The people Lin Qianlian came to study were not very familiar with Hua Yueling, but he had met those people several times.They are all people who often follow Lin Qianlian''s side.


    "We''d better not be here, or go to me."


    Lin Qianlian nodded and agreed, and just like this, Hua Yueling and Lin Qianlian took them to the house nearby Hua Yueling without anyone else knowing what was going on.


    Those people were very puzzled. They didn''t know what to do with Hua Yueling, and they had different views on Hua Yueling.Everyone has their own ideas. Some of them don''t believe in Hua Yueling, thinking that he has deceived his own lady, and others have a good impression of Hua Yueling.


    In any case, the opinions of these people are not very important to Hua Yueling, but think about their importance to Lin Qianlian''s next actions. No matter what ideas they have, Hua Yueling needs to improve. Their strength allows them to protect Lin Qianlian instead of being protected by Lin Qianlian.


    Lin Qianlian''s subordinates also have some strength, but now all of them together are probably not Lin Qianlian''s opponents.The two sides have opened a very big gap without knowing it.


    It turned out that Lin Qianlian was not an opponent of those people before Hua Yueling''s help. This was a normal thing, but after Hua Yueling''s teaching, things were different.


    Seeing them look at their expressions, Hua Yueling was a little funny, didn''t these people realize Lin Qianlian''s changes?


    In fact, it is not wrong to not notice, after all, Lin Qianlian has never shot in front of them, and even if she tells them that she is learning kung fu with herself, they will not find it useful.Maybe she would persuade her that there is no need to learn from her.


    Of course, that was when the other party didn''t understand their own strength. If they knew their own strength, they would definitely not have that idea.Hua Yueling doesn''t know whether these people understand their own strengths. Logically speaking, they should know it. After all, how can they be regarded as collaborators, and it is necessary to understand each other.


    Did Lin Qianlian tell them that Hua Yueling didn''t know, nor did he ask about it, after all, there was no need.


    "Do you think I am not qualified to teach you?"


    Those people didn''t speak, but from their expressions, they thought so.Hua Yueling looked at Lin Qianlian, who embarrassed Lin Qianlian and gave him a wry smile.It was not unexpected that those people would react like this, so Hua Yueling didn''t rush to teach them, but instead pointed at Lin Qianlian.


    "Let''s go together and see if you are Qian Lian''s opponent. If you win, I will admit that you are very strong and you don''t need to exercise with me."


    Hua Yueling had a clear meaning, but those people were not satisfied with his arrangement.Facing how Lin Qianpian could do it, they felt that Hua Yueling was scared and didn''t dare to challenge them.


    "I don''t agree!" One of the younger men stood up and said forcefully, Hua Yueling looked at him and didn''t say anything. "Why are we fighting against the leader instead of you? Are you afraid to go? "


    The other party''s words were full of contempt, despising him for not daring to do it himself, but asking Lin Qianlian to do it.


    "If you can''t win even Qian Lian, why should I fight with you, do you think that you will win me?"


    "How can I know if I don''t try it." The other party said with a cold snort.


    "That''s right, so you just try it. Don''t be merciful, otherwise the battle may be over before it starts. I advise you not to underestimate Qian Lian, thinking she is the same as before."


    Hua Yueling didn''t talk nonsense with them, just let them fight Lin Qianlian directly.Those people naturally looked at Lin Qianlian subconsciously. If they could, they would definitely not want to fight her, but Lin Qianlian had no special thoughts. Since Hua Yueling said so, let''s fight.


    And Lin Qianlian also wanted to try her strength. After all, she hadn''t really played against each other, especially against multiple people. It was not a kind of exercise for her.

 2351 Chapter 2351

    Hua Yueling stepped aside, Lin Qianlian stood in front of her subordinates, glanced over those people, Lin Qianlian was also somewhat nervous.Although he felt that his strength was already very strong, he was still a little worried about whether he could defeat so many people, and he was uncontrollably nervous.


    "Go on, don''t keep your hands, don''t worry about hurting me, just use your strongest strength to fight me."


    Lin Qianlian said so, but those people were still a little worried.They didn''t want to hurt Lin Qianlian, so they still hesitated.


    "let''s go!"


    Lin Qianlian raised her voice. Those people looked at her and saw her extremely serious look, and they knew that she was not talking about fun, but really wanted to fight them.


    Looking at Lin Qianlian nervously, the people looked at each other and gritted their teeth one last time.


    "That can only be offended, boss."


    "Nothing is the most innocent, come on, just let me see your strength."


    Lin Qianlian said so, and they stopped saying anything.But those people did not swarm them, they were worried that this would make her lose too quickly.So only one person rushed forward.


    Lin Qianlian didn''t care about this, anyway, as long as they saw their strength, they would know what to do.A person poses no threat to him at all.However, she believes that as long as she knocks down the people in front of her as quickly as possible, then other people will understand that they are useless one by one, and they are definitely not her opponents.


    So although there are some who are sorry for the people in front of him, Lin Qianlian decided to make a quick fight, just to let them see what kind of strength he is now.


    Lin Qianlian did not have a particularly accurate knowledge of her own strength, but Hua Yueling said that she was already the strongest person in the world, and no one was his opponent.She is confident about this, but she doesn''t know whether she can win against so many people.


    So she needs to try, there is no way to get a result without trying it herself.Just hearing others say it doesn''t work, she heard Hua Yueling say that her strength is enough to defeat those people, but she still holds a skeptical attitude.


    "come on."


    Thinking like this in her heart, her figure rushed out quickly, and the person who rushed towards her was startled by her speed.


    "So fast!"


    Subconsciously, she blocked her with her hand to defend, but Lin Qianlian came to his side and attacked with her fist.When the person reacted, he could only use his arm to block it subconsciously. He thought that he could barely block it, but he didn''t expect Lin Qianlian''s power to be so powerful, and just such a blow directly sent him out.


    Flew out and fell to the ground, he kept coughing, but still struggled to get up.


    It is nothing to say whether it is speed or strength to shoot a man of kung fu in just one face.The rest of the people looked at Lin Qianlian with surprise and disbelief. No one thought it would be such a result.


    Even if they knew that Lin Qianlian''s strength might be stronger, they didn''t expect that just a face-to-face would become such a result.He subconsciously looked at Hua Yueling, the missing piece of Hua Yueling was still expressionless, and she did not seem to be surprised at all.


    "It seems that he didn''t speak big words."


    One of them whispered.Judging from Lin Qianlian''s performance, one person cannot be their opponent.


    "You two go and fight with the leader. Be careful."


    "Got it."


    However, those people still didn''t shoot all of them, but two people came forward together, facing Lin Qianlian, the meaning was also very obvious.Regardless of whether it is face-saving or whatever, these are not important, what is important is the difference in strength between each other.


    Perhaps Lin Qianlian can easily solve it by one person, but what about two stronger people?Those people are curious about it.


    The two people who came out did not take the initiative to attack, they separated a little, and both looked at Lin Qianlian in an alert posture.


    Now facing Lin Qianlian, they didn''t dare to take the initiative, they didn''t think that taking the initiative could be Lin Qianlian''s opponent.This is also the reason why two people didn''t dare to pull too far apart. Two people might still fight, but one person is definitely not Lin Qianlian''s opponent.


    No matter what Lin Qian Lian thinks, it doesn''t matter what they think.Relying on the advantages of speed and power, Lin Qianlian didn''t think she would lose to them, not to mention that Lin Qianlian had more powerful powers that hadn''t been used yet.


    There was no suspense in the battle between the two sides from the very beginning, Hua Yueling thought so, it was judged from the strength gap between the two sides.But just the difference in strength does not necessarily represent the result of the battle, but Lin Qianlian is still worthy of trust.


    Lin Qianlian is not only only strength, but also after so long of exercise before, and has also carried out enough actual combat training, but has not really experienced the battle.Even actual combat training is not real actual combat, so in this respect it is still somewhat worse.


    But it doesn''t matter much, because of the difference in strength between the two sides.All of those people might make Lin Qianlian feel in a hurry for a while, maybe they still have hope of making a living, but like this part of people, they can''t be Lin Qianlian''s opponent.


    It''s a pity, it can only be said that they are not strong enough, and they are also a burden to the battle with Lin Qianlian.The two people can cooperate, but it is still useless when facing Lin Qianlian. Lin Qianlian''s strength is too strong. The speed and strength of the crushing is not what they can do. The existence of contending.


    Lin Qianlian can dodge as he pleases to attack them, but they can only defend themselves helplessly.Their ability to react is pretty good, but facing Lin Qianlian''s speed, there is still nothing to do.


    The speed can be crushed, not to mention the power.Those two people who were able to take Lin Qianlian''s attack can only say that they are very lucky, Lin Qianlian''s attack power is full, it is not ordinary people can follow.


    "bump!"


    One of them followed another move, Lin Qianlian was too fast, they could only passively defend.No one is willing to do this, they also want to attack, want to cause some trouble to Lin Qianlian, but they can''t do this, this is the gap between the two sides.


    "It seems that the two of them are not rivals either."


    Seeing that those two people were about to be defeated, the rest of them couldn''t do it anymore.They realize that the gap in strength is bigger than expected.

 2352 Chapter 2352

    Seeing all of them on the court, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but smile. These people can be regarded as understanding the gap between the two sides.They are still seeing Lin Qianlian with their previous concepts, but they don''t know how much improvement she has made during this time.


    If you did this at the beginning, you might be able to fight her, but now...


    Hua Yueling didn''t think they had any chance. After the real fight, Lin Qianlian gradually found the feeling of fighting.At the beginning, there may be some stagnation, so there is no way to control her body well, but now her control of the body has been strengthened, and she has become more proficient in fighting.


    Lin Qianlian didn''t even need to dodge, fighting them directly would be able to defeat them.However, Lin Qianlian also showed some of her newly learned fighting skills, and those people had nothing to do with her.


    The gap between the two parties is still too big, otherwise the other party would have had the upper hand, and it would not have been suppressed by Lin Qianlian until now.They couldn''t even catch Lin Qianlian''s figure, and there was no way to attack her at all.


    Now they know that the possibility of winning is not high. They originally thought that with so many people on their side, they should be able to fight Lin Qianlian in terms of number and strength, but they soon knew. This is just my own delusion.


    When Lin Qianlian''s real speed showed, there was no way they could do anything.Can only continue to resist.


    Some people are responsible for attracting Lin Qianlian''s attention, while others try to find Lin Qianlian''s figure and attack.Don''t look at them as if they were in a loose sand, but they seemed to have discussed it long ago.


    Taking advantage of Lin Qianlian''s opportunity to attack one of them, the others quickly rushed to attack Lin Qianlian.It was just that they soon realized that this approach was useless.


    Lin Qianlian''s reaction speed and speed were very fast, they only attacked, Lin Qianlian was no longer visible, and as the person responsible for attracting her attention, it was difficult to resist her attack.


    Lin Qianlian''s power is beyond imagination, the power she possesses is simply incredible, not like a girl, not even the power a human should have.


    In these two aspects, she is unmatched by these people, so if they want to defeat Lin Qianlian, they need to think about other ways.Their advantage is that the number of people is relatively large, but this advantage brings little help, unless they can surround Lin Qianlian so that she can''t see clearly running around, but in terms of speed and strength. Under the combination of their advantages, they basically have no good way to solve such problems.


    They also tried a variety of methods, but these methods did not work so well. Lin Qianlian always had a variety of ways to deal with them, making their strategies useless.


    After some battle, the final result is naturally needless to say, Lin Qianlian won the final victory, in fact, this is a very normal thing, if Lin Qianlian loses it would be a weird thing.


    After the battle, the people all smiled bitterly. They never thought that the leader already possessed such strength in silence.This kind of crushing battle made them understand how weak they are now.


    They can say that they are not opponents at all, and they have no ability to resist.


    No one thought that Lin Qianlian could improve so much in such a short time. It was simply impossible.Think about them who have been learning martial arts since they were young, and the result is far inferior to a girl who has not studied for long.


    No one can accept this kind of thing, but Lin Qianlian is their leader, they dare not say anything, but it''s hard to say what they think in their hearts.They will be jealous, they will be unconvinced, and they will have a variety of emotions.


    Thinking that Lin Qianlian had only risen to such an incredible level just after studying with Hua Yueling, those people who had been dismissive of Hua Yueling suddenly changed their views and couldn''t help but look at Huayue. Ling.


    "Now you know the gap between you?"


    Hua Yueling looked at them with a funny expression. Facing Lin Qianlian, these guys didn''t have any power to fight back, and they had no temper when they were beaten.Judging from their strength, it is estimated that at most they are better than soldiers.


    The gap between the two sides is still very large, and it is important for them to know the gap between them.Originally, those people might not believe that Hua Yueling''s teaching was useful, but now it is different.


    Those people couldn''t wait to get Hua Yueling''s teachings. After a battle, those people knew very well in their hearts that Lin Qianlian would not be able to rise to this level without Hua Yueling''s teachings.


    "Okay, you guys rest for a while, then gather here later."


    Hua Yueling looked at Lin Qianlian and gave her a wink, but Lin Qianlian nodded to show that she understood.


    The two separated, Hua Yueling went inside the house, while Lin Qian pity and the others stayed outside.After Hua Yueling left, the others moved quickly to Lin Qianlian''s side and asked her very curiously how she did it.


    "Boss, how did your strength suddenly become so strong?"


    "Yeah, too strong, we don''t even have a chance to fight back, sister Qian Lian is too strong!"


    Those people feel very incredible. They can''t think of how to do this in such a short time. It should be said that such things are simply impossible.


    But Lin Qianlian did it, with the help of Hua Yueling.


    "These are the credits of Yueling. I wouldn''t be able to improve to this level without him teaching me."


    Lin Qianlian knows this very well, and in this regard she must never say that she has talent.She knew better than anyone else that she actually had no talent in this area. Without the help of Hua Yueling and the power provided by Hua Yueling, she would not have reached the level she is now.


    When those people heard this, they actually didn''t need to hear it to understand that all this was the credit of Hua Yueling.Therefore, if they want to reach this level, they also need to find Hua Yueling.


    Thinking about their previous attitudes towards others, these people regret it a little.No matter how they did that kind of thing, they left a very bad impression on others. It was a bad start and a bad start.


    So some people paid other attention, wanting to see if Lin Qianlian could teach them, he had learned it anyway.

 2353 Chapter 2353

    "Sister Qian Lian, can you teach us?"


    One of them asked, not knowing whether he was afraid that Hua Yueling would not teach them or he had other ideas, anyway he asked this question.And Lin Qianlian answered very quickly and firmly, and saw that she shook her head and said no.


    "I can''t teach you without Yueling''s permission. And Yueling had this idea when he brought you here."


    Those people were a little disappointed, but hearing that Hua Yueling would teach them, their inner disappointment dissipated a lot.However, thinking of the previous attitude towards others, I still feel a little embarrassed.


    Embarrassment is embarrassment, those people think so, no matter what, if they can gain power like their leader, as for the others, it is not that important.


    With these in mind, they couldn''t wait to wait for Hua Yueling to come out. Naturally, the sooner they learned this kind of thing, the better.It''s a pity that they don''t know when Hua Yueling will come out. They want to ask Lin Qianlian to ask Hua Yueling for help, but no one dared to say what they think.


    In this way, in this silence, time passed by.I don''t know how much time has passed, those people even felt that Hua Yueling was not deliberately giving them a predicament, and their eyes fell on Lin Qianlian from time to time.


    Lin Qianlian naturally understood the meaning of these subordinates, but in fact, she was also thinking about what happened to Hua Yueling, why hadn''t come out after so long.It was a little strange in her heart, so after thinking about it, she decided to see the situation.


    Without saying anything, Lin Qianlian walked directly into the room.He didn''t see anyone when he entered the room, but he heard movement on the right, so she went over there.


    Hua Yueling was in the room on the right, and he didn''t do anything, just sitting in front of the table, eating and drinking, and holding a book in his hand, he seemed to read with gusto.


    This made Lin Qianlian stunned and looked at Hua Yueling in amazement, but she soon understood what Hua Yueling thinks, she couldn''t help being a little funny, even a character like Hua Yueling would have a temper. .


    But the way he expresses his temper is quite interesting. Lin Qianlian almost made a laugh when he was doing it, like a child, she couldn''t help but think so.


    However, she could also understand some of Hua Yueling''s feelings, after all, no one would feel comfortable being treated like that.It was originally meant to help improve strength and was treated like that. It shouldn''t be like that.


    Lin Qianlian understood this very well, so she didn''t say a word, but she used to sit next to Hua Yueling and watch him.Hua Yueling knew it as early as when she came in, but Hua Yueling hadn''t spoken all the time, so she treated it as if she hadn''t heard it, until Lin Qianlian came over, he turned his head to look at the other party.


    "If you don''t eat it."


    "Well," Lin Qianlian didn''t say anything else, took the food from Hua Yueling, and then began to taste it.The taste is very good.


    After eating, Hua Yueling handed her another bottle of drink, and Lin Qianlian drank the drink.After eating and drinking, Lin Qianlian looked at Hua Yueling subconsciously, wanting to see how he reacted, but seeing Hua Yueling still sitting there had no other reaction, she opened her mouth and still did not speak. .


    After a while, Hua Yueling might think it was meaningless to go on like this, but saw him put down the book in his hand and stood up.But Hua Yueling did not rush out, but went to the window and looked outside.


    Lin Qian Lian came to him and looked outside with him.From here, I can see what those people outside are doing, and I saw that they were gathered together and seemed to be discussing something.


    "Let''s go, I think they should have almost learned the lesson."


    Hua Yueling said so and walked out, Lin Qianlian still said nothing, and walked out with him.Two people came to the yard. When those people found Hua Yueling and came out, they all stood in line immediately, like a group of well-behaved students, each of them dared not speak, for fear that they would make Hua Yueling unhappy again.


    Hua Yueling is quite satisfied with this. These people are not fools. After learning from their own lessons, they know what to do to make people satisfied.From this point of view, they are still manufacturable.


    Hua Yueling didn''t waste time either. Originally, he called them to improve their strength. If it weren''t for their unpleasant reaction, Hua Yueling wouldn''t leave them here.


    Now that they know they have done something wrong, it is easier to handle.


    "If you don''t even know the strength of others, you dare to question others at will. Just from this point of view, you are unqualified."


    Hua Yueling said so, her eyes swept over the people in front of her.But these people had already thought clearly in their hearts, so they didn''t say a word and let Hua Yueling teach them.


    Looking at their performance, Hua Yueling was satisfied.In fact, his thoughts are not really teaching them, things like that don''t make much sense. In Hua Yueling''s view, the most important thing is that they can improve their strength as soon as possible, and then they can help Lin Qianlian. Nothing is more important. Of it.


    It''s just that their previous approach was not very good, otherwise Hua Yueling didn''t want to do it.Naturally, using strength can make them remember, but Hua Yueling wants them to remember more deeply.


    He didn''t even use him to make a move, just Lin Qianlian''s move could beat them without fighting back. The gap between the two sides was so big.


    After that, Hua Yueling taught them how to look at their own abilities first.Although we can see something through the battle with Lin Qianlian before, I have to say that there are not many things that can be seen. The most important thing is that the difference in strength between the two sides is too big, Lin Qianlian beat them It''s too easy to drive, and they can''t do anything. Even with a large number of people, they can respond very little.


    So Hua Yueling decided to try it personally to see how strong these guys are.


    "You go together, let me see how strong you are."


    Those people looked at each other, then gritted their teeth and said "offended", and then they surrounded Huayueling.Hua Yueling noticed their actions, but this obviously wouldn''t have much effect on Hua Yueling''s actions.So he didn''t care about the opponent''s actions, but waited for the other''s actions.


    Those people found Hua Yueling and did not respond, so two of them attacked from different directions.Hua Yueling''s reaction speed is so fast, how much stronger than Lin Qianlian, so two people attacking him at the same time is nothing to him.

 2354 Chapter 2354

    The two attacked at the same time, but still from different directions.But what they didn''t expect was that Hua Yueling''s reaction speed would be so fast, they only launched an attack in front of Hua Yueling, and the attack was easily blocked.


    "How did he do it?!" The two people couldn''t help thinking like this, but no one could answer their questions.At this time, other people also launched an offensive.


    Although the two people didn''t know what to do for a moment, their reaction speed was still very good. They reacted quickly and left and tried to distance themselves.


    Hua Yueling didn''t do anything, watching the two of them go away, they didn''t pose any threat to him.


    The larger the number, the more he can show his strength, and the most important thing is that he needs to understand the strength of those people.So it takes some time to solve this problem.


    The battle between the two sides looked fierce, but it was only apparent.Hua Yueling has the absolute upper hand, no matter what kind of attack the other party adopts, it can''t cause enough damage to Hua Yueling, let alone enough damage, it is impossible to hurt him.


    Hua Yueling is too strong, whether it is strength or speed, even if they are besieged, they are still at an absolute disadvantage.


    Don''t look at Hua Yueling just standing there with no action, just defending or dodge when they attacked, but it brought terrible pressure to them, and even made them afraid to take action.


    Fortunately, this was just a test, otherwise just facing him would make them think of running away, and they would not dare to confront him at all.


    The battle between the two sides lasted for a while, and Hua Yueling also understood what kind of strength they were.To be honest, the strength of these people can only be said to be average in Hua Yueling''s view, but he can also understand that in such a world, such strength is already considered good, and it certainly cannot be said to be the best, but it can It can be called the upper-middle level.


    It''s easier to handle it after understanding the strength, Hua Yueling thought about it, they must be stronger than Lin Qianlian in terms of basics, so there is no need for him to waste time in basic aspects.Then just teach them the mentality directly. Hua Yueling looked at these people, and he was not going to teach them the same mentality.


    Some of these people felt worse, so he was going to teach them less mental methods, and some of them felt good, so he decided to teach them better.


    They don''t think about the level of mind Lin Qianlian learned, Hua Yueling wouldn''t do that, let alone magic.These people are trustworthy, but the trust Hua Yueling has given them is limited.


    Anyway, even if you don¡¯t learn other things, it¡¯s enough to just learn the mental methods you teach them. Then their strength can be said to be the strongest in this world, except for Lin Qian pity them. Someone will be stronger than them.


    Hua Yueling chose a few people and told them to go to one side, and then chose a few more to the other side.These people are divided into three teams, the reason for this is based on the performance of these people before.


    The people in the three teams taught them different ways of thinking. This was decided by Hua Yueling. As for what those people think, whether they will exchange something with each other, what Hua Yueling can do is warn them. Sentence, as for how they choose, that is their business.


    Hua Yueling taught them different mental methods, and their central methods were strong or weak, but roughly they chose them based on whether they were suitable.Hua Yueling strives to do what she teaches so that they can learn easily and make progress faster.


    That''s enough, as long as they can improve their strength to be strong in this world.


    Hua Yueling wouldn''t ask for more, nor was it necessary.But this is only done in the face of people he doesn''t like very much. Among these people, some of them he thinks are pretty good. Those people he teaches are better mental methods, and they not only improve faster than ordinary minds. The Fa is faster, and the degree that can be achieved in cultivation is higher than those of ordinary mental methods.


    This is the difference between different levels of mind. This difference is actually very difficult to follow, unless you are a genius or the protagonist of this world, but even that is not so easy to make up for it. Kind of gap.


    When Hua Yueling was teaching those who he thought was good, she also told them about this matter and reminded them not to tell others.Those people nodded repeatedly, very obedient.


    Hua Yueling was not sure what they would do in the future, whether they would not do what they said now, after all, they should be relatively familiar with those people, and they can be called friends.


    But Huayueling is not worried about this, even if they teach others the mind, it doesn¡¯t matter. Huayueling doesn¡¯t really care about these things, but if they do that, then don¡¯t want to learn from them in the future. What a powerful mentality.


    Hua Yueling didn''t tell them this, but he believed that the other party could understand what he meant.It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t understand, he just wants to see what these people will do, he won''t disclose this anyway.


    Everyone has taught and taught different ways of thinking to different people.Hua Yueling feels that she has done very well, she is not their master, and the reason for doing this is for Lin Qianlian¡¯s safety, or because these people are Lin Qianlian¡¯s subordinates, people she can trust , Hua Yueling would not care about them.


    Hua Yueling felt that they should have known herself at first, but these people may have arrived here later, so it is normal not to know herself.I don''t know which kind they are.


    These are not too important, and Hua Yueling did not think deeply. After teaching these people, Hua Yueling brought them together, and then he began actual combat training.


    Although these people also have some moves and routines, they have to say that their moves are relatively simple, which is really nothing in Hua Yueling''s eyes.


    Therefore, Hua Yueling decided to teach them some simple moves and repertoires, so that they can be more enriched in the combat skills, instead of just using some simple tricks like now, it is very useful against ordinary people, but it is powerful in encounters. The guy still has to say it''s basically useless.


    Lin Qianlian doesn''t trust many of these people, but there are quite different levels of age.There are middle-aged, young people and even young people, but young people are also the weakest among these people.

 2355 Chapter 2355

    Hua Yueling found that the talents of these people were good. Although there were some dumb people among them, it had to be said that the talents of that person were actually good among ordinary people.


    It''s just that there are more people here, and the talents of those people are very, very good.In fact, this is also a normal thing. After all, if those people don''t have enough talent, it is impossible for those people to be able to train to such a degree by relying on their own strength and the backward training method.


    Hua Yueling also understands this. These people are talented, but in Hua Yueling''s opinion, some people really need to change their personalities.


    No matter what kind of person you are facing, you must be clear about what kind of person the other person is and then think about how to get along with the other person, instead of doing things according to your own ideas.


    Those people are somewhat arbitrary, but their strength is not enough for them to do so.It''s okay to face some ordinary people or some small gangsters, but in the face of the army, their strength will drop a lot and they are not enough.


    They should be clear about this, but Hua Yueling felt that they didn''t actually know this.Therefore, Hua Yueling needs to let them know that in their opinion, his strength is very strong, but in Hua Yueling''s eyes it is nothing.


    He didn''t even need him, just Lin Qianlian was able to beat them all over the floor, they didn''t have any arrogant capital.Even the person you want to protect is not an opponent. Is there anything else to say?


    Unless it is a thick-skinned person or someone who is not convinced, otherwise Hua Yueling feels that they will not say anything, but will only work hard to exercise and make themselves stronger.


    It is not so easy to improve the strength, this point must be understood.Don¡¯t look at Lin Qianlian¡¯s ascension so quickly and then they would be able to ascend so quickly. Without Hua Yueling¡¯s help, Lin Qianlian would not be able to ascend so quickly. It was just those Hua Yueling found and let her Power is not enough.


    As for these people, Hua Yueling is also going to help them improve as soon as possible, but the method will still be the same as before.He helps more for those who he thinks is good, and temporarily provides less help for those who he doesn¡¯t like. Anyway, with his help, those people¡¯s speed of improvement will definitely increase. .


    After teaching them, Hua Yueling asked them to cultivate on their own, and told them that it is best to avoid others to practice, and don''t let others know what they have learned.


    Those people all agreed to this, and they understood this, and they knew that they had better not violate Hua Yueling''s words.After all, who knows if there is anything else he can learn from him, if it makes him angry that he won''t teach them then, it won''t work to regret it.


    Then Hua Yueling got busy, he went to help them cultivate their minds alone, while Lin Qianlian went to practice on his own.Every day he spends a lot of time cultivating, which is already a daily routine.


    Hua Yueling first went to find the guys she didn''t like very much, and helped them learn the mind.Don¡¯t even think of them as very powerful people before, but they still need some help from Huayueling in learning new things. It''s not that they can''t learn without Huayueling''s help, but the speed is definitely not That''s it soon.


    Hua Yueling helped them improve their learning speed one by one, and those people thanked Hua Yueling for her help after getting help.Even the people who were thinking about making trouble for Huayueling at first expressed their gratitude to him.


    These people may have some ideas at the beginning, but by now they have disappeared no matter what ideas they had.After all, Hua Yueling''s strength has been demonstrated, and he can only rely on Hua Yueling to learn everything. If Hua Yueling''s impression of them can be changed, it will definitely be beneficial.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t care about these, for the time being, he will not change his impression of those people.And the impression of a person is not so easy to change.Who made them fail to grasp the opportunity at the beginning is that kind of attitude towards themselves.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t think that he is the kind of person who bears special grudges. The reason why he chooses to treat those people in this way is just a kind of feedback to them for the way they were in the beginning.


    What kind of choices you have made will result in what kind of results, maybe they still don''t know these, but Hua Yueling believes that it won''t take long for them to realize the difference between them and others.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t worry about this, even if it was discovered, there was nothing.As long as those people change something, he may also let them learn the same mentality as others.


    But thinking that he would leave in the future and come here again, I don¡¯t know when, so he gave Lin Qianlian all those mental methods and told her who had learned what mental methods.


    Hua Yueling didn''t hide these things from Lin Qianlian, and Lin Qianlian didn''t say anything.


    "Look at their performance, um, I understand that I will teach them if I am satisfied with their performance."


    "That''s what I mean, but if Qian Lian you have other ideas..."


    "No, I don''t have any ideas, just do as you say."


    Lin Qianlian shook her head and said.


    "Their approach is indeed problematic and needs to be punished."


    "Don''t worry too much. Even if the mentality I teach is not that good, it is already the best they can get. If they want to make greater progress, they can only learn from you. ."


    Lin Qianlian nodded, wondering what she was thinking.


    "Thank you, I wouldn''t be what I am now without your help."


    "Or your own efforts are more important."


    Hua Yueling didn''t feel complacent about it, but said instead.His help is indeed very important, but Lin Qianlian herself is also very proud, she is a very good girl.


    The inside of the organization is still the same as before, but that is because she didn''t do anything before and maintained the state of the organization, but now it is different.Lin Qianlian not only had stronger strength, but also started to fight for her own strength with the help of Hua Yueling.


    There were people who were oriented towards her, and there were a lot of people, but a few had other ideas. After all, Lin Qianlian had become the leader of the organization according to the normal steps, and had legitimacy.

 2356 Chapter 2356

    After that, Hua Yueling went to help those people to improve their control of the mind. Now those people have just learned the mind, but this is not enough.There is still a difference between learning and being able to use it. This difference is very important.


    It''s natural to rely on one''s own for the study of mental methods, but if there are others to help, there will be some differences.Just like Lin Qianlian, without Hua Yueling''s help, there would definitely be an improvement, but no matter what, it would not be as fast as it is now.


    Hua Yueling''s help is still very important, but he doesn''t help others casually.


    If it weren''t for Lin Qian''s sake, Hua Yueling wouldn''t do it.


    "You close your eyes and feel the flow of power carefully."


    Hua Yueling said to the other party like this.But he wouldn''t leave the power to the opponent like Lin Qianlian did. Instead of giving it to Lin Qianlian or Sai''er, he would not improve too much.


    But even if it doesn''t improve too much, Hua Yueling would rather do that.


    This is a matter of personal thinking, anyway, Hua Yueling thinks that way.As for what those people think, that''s not within Hua Yueling''s consideration. They can think whatever they like. Hua Yueling can''t control them, and won''t do anything.


    Hua Yueling helped the people here, and with his help, those people quickly learned the mind.They are also aware of the difficulty of learning the Mind Fa, without the help of Hua Yueling, they would not have been able to learn so quickly anyway.


    With the help of Hua Yueling, the progress of those people was very fast, but after all, there were some people, and Hua Yueling also spent some time helping them.From morning to night, even until late at night, Hua Yueling solved everyone''s problems.


    I have to say that this is a waste of time. In fact, there are not many people, but everyone needs him to help the other person to understand the mind from the beginning, which is more troublesome.


    Hua Yueling has done this thing as quickly as possible, but this thing wants to be done more than just fast, he must do it to let them truly understand, truly learn the mind, and be able to use the mind. Law just works.


    Because of this, time is wasted, otherwise it won''t take so much time.


    Fortunately, the day''s work was not wasted in vain. Through Hua Yueling''s efforts, those people at least learned how to use the mind.They have all learned the mental method, and their strength immediately improved. At the same time, they also knew that Lin Qianlian didn''t use all his strength in the previous battle.


    Lin Qianlian has even more powerful tricks. They are no longer opponents without using them. The gap between the two sides is clear at a glance.Don''t even look at them now that they have learned the method of mind, but they can''t say that because of this, they think they are already Lin Qianlian''s opponent, they are not that stupid.


    This is a good start for them.It has been difficult to improve their strength, but now there is a brand new world that they have never seen before beckoning to them.


    And they have already walked into that world. They feel that they are very lucky. If it weren''t for Hua Yueling''s help, they might never have seen such a world.


    After cultivating the Mind Fa, they have been different. They are no longer the ones they used to be, and they have become better ones.That was what they expected and couldn''t achieve.


    They can''t imagine having such power, it''s incredible.After gaining new power, they finally understood how Lin Qianlian felt when looking at them.


    Just learning the mind and without further research and practice, the power they possess can already be called incredible.It is more terrifying than the strength that they have spent not knowing how much time they exercise.


    The changes in the body haven''t been that big yet, after all, they have just learned the mind, so they can''t change so quickly, and it takes some time.And it is also necessary to upgrade the level of the mind and become more proficient in the mind, so that there will be greater changes in the body.


    The other thing to say is that the mental method itself is limited in improving the body. Of course, it depends on the mental method you are learning.Different mental states have different effects.


    Some mental laws are mainly used to enhance personal strength, and some mental laws have more other effects, such as improving mental power, or improving inner strength. These are all different.


    Hua Yueling taught them according to their own situation, so the mentality they learn is somewhat different, of course, there are also the same existence, but very few are.


    Feeling the power that is about to move in the body, that is the power they have never felt before.They want to try to try how powerful that kind of power is.But now it is a bit too late, it is time to go back to rest, not to practice.


    Hua Yueling looked at the sky and felt a little hungry. She didn''t eat all day today.And most of his energy was put on these guys in front of him.


    "Okay, it''s not early, you all go back and rest. Tomorrow you can continue to cultivate here, it is best not to let those who don''t know this find out."


    Not only Hua Yueling, Lin Qianlian also said to them, this matter is still relatively important, and it is worthy of their repeated reminders.


    Those people naturally nodded vigorously to show that they knew, and Hua Yueling didn''t say anything.Anyway, Lin Qianlian said they were all trustworthy people, and Hua Yueling naturally believed in Lin Qianlian.


    Lin Qianlian and Hua Yueling watched those people leave like this. Lin Qianlian was the last to leave. She had been with Hua Yueling until now.The two people didn''t actually say anything, but like this, the two people didn''t say anything, just looking at each other could communicate their thoughts.


    When everyone else left, Lin Qianlian walked out.The same goes for Hua Yueling.


    "I will send you back."


    "Ok."


    Lin Qianlian did not refuse Hua Yueling''s proposal, nodded and agreed.So the two of them walked together to the new stronghold where Lin Qianlian lived.The stronghold is not too far away from the newly bought house by Huayueling, only ten minutes away.


    Hua Yueling sent Lin Qianlian back to the stronghold, and the two said goodbye to each other at the entrance of the stronghold.


    "Qian Lian, it''s best to be more careful on your side these days. I don''t know if there are other traitors in your organization."

 2357 Chapter 2357

    "I will find a way to investigate this. There may be other traitors in the organization, but it is not easy to investigate them."


    Lin Qianlian also had to say that, this is also no way, after all, traitors are generally hidden deep, not that you can find them if you want.


    It has to be said that this kind of thing is very difficult, unless you can know whether the other party is lying, or have sufficient evidence.But these are all very difficult things. Now Lin Qianlian has a lot of things in the organization that she needs to do, but she doesn''t have so much time to manage them.


    But she also knew that she had to do this kind of thing, otherwise no matter what plan they had, there would be a risk of leakage.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know how to do it. He actually had no experience with these things, so he didn''t know how to do it.Hua Yueling also knows that Lin Qianlian has no experience in this aspect, so it feels difficult for her to do this kind of thing.


    But this is what Lin Qianlian must do, and she has no experience to slowly increase her experience.Everything has a beginning, and now is a beginning.


    Lin Qianlian was also curious about what Hua Yueling would do, but he didn''t ask, he believed Lin Qianlian had his own ideas.The next step is to see how she did it.


    Maybe Lin Qianlian will have a good idea, and she can get good results.Of course, it is also possible that her method is useless.


    In any case, Hua Yueling felt that all of this needed to be tried slowly.In fact, these things are still relatively anxious, but there is no way, such things as catching inner ghosts themselves are not things that can be anxious.


    If you are anxious, it doesn''t mean that you will be able to catch the inner ghost. In the end, you still have to search and collect evidence.


    Fortunately, there are not many people who come here, and it is relatively easy to find out what among these people.


    "If you need my help, don''t be polite, go to me, I can definitely help you."


    Hua Yueling said this to Lin Qianlian before leaving, and Lin Qianlian nodded seriously.Hua Yueling doesn''t know if she really thinks that way, I hope she will not have any burdens, and she thinks it is best not to go to him when she thinks it will cause him trouble.


    More importantly, don''t let them be connected together, don''t look at them being mixed together almost all day, but in fact, not many people know this.


    And those who know are basically people in Lin Qianlian''s organization, so it is more important to find out the inner ghost.Hua Yueling wasn''t sure if there were any inner ghosts in Lin Qianlian''s organization, after all, one had been found out, and it was impossible to say that all of them were inner ghosts in her organization.


    It''s just that Hua Yueling felt that there might still be something, and Hua Yueling didn''t have much confidence, he was just guessing.


    Whether the guess is correct, Hua Yueling can''t say anything, he can only say that he thinks that kind of guess is still possible, so he can only say so.


    After the two separated, Hua Yueling jumped onto the roof, hid her figure, and then observed from Lin Qianlian''s stronghold.There are not many people in the stronghold, and there are very few people in the yard. Those people are busy with themselves and don''t know what they are doing, but they seem to be quite busy.


    Hua Yueling is looking at whether there is anything suspicious of those people, but I have to say that nothing can be seen from their performance.Hua Yueling couldn''t judge whether her guess was correct, but she was only under observation now, and everything still needed to be judged by the actual situation.


    Hua Yueling''s attention was on those people, but the people in the yard did not stay long before leaving, as if she was going back to her room to rest.


    After all, it''s quite late now, and it''s time to rest.Hua Yueling thought so, when all those people returned to his room, he went into invisibility, and then jumped off the roof.


    Hua Yueling observes alone, and he will not take too long.The results obtained in that way will naturally be more accurate, but it has to be said that it is a very troublesome thing to do that, and it will take a lot of time.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have so much time to do these things, he still had many other things to do.So it won''t take much time here.Do whatever you can. Even if you are lucky to find the suspect, it doesn''t matter if you can''t find it.


    Hua Yueling herself didn''t care too much about these, after all, these were not so important to him, he just wanted to help Lin Qianlian.If it can help, it is naturally good, but there is no way to help him.


    It still depends on luck. If you are lucky, it will be easier. If you are not lucky, you don''t know when you will find it.


    Everyone was under Hua Yueling''s investigation, but those people didn''t know this.It¡¯s just that everyone lives in this place separately, but after all, there are still many people, so those guys don¡¯t dare to do anything unless necessary.


    To know that as a spy or a betrayer, the most important thing is not to be discovered, you must learn how to disguise yourself.Of course, that is not the most important thing. The most important thing is not to let others know what you have done, and not to let others know that you are a spy.


    From this point of view, everyone here seems to have no problem, but Hua Yueling can''t say that based on this, he can judge what kind of people are.If you have a strong enough subordinate, you don¡¯t have to do this by yourself. Unfortunately, his subordinates are all idiots and they are not too capable. So if you want to do similar things, you can only do it by yourself. Rely on others.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help it, after all, it was very difficult to reach the point where she could be eye-catching.This is why Hua Yueling adopts orphans or buys them from poor families.


    There is no effect now, this is certain, but after all, Hua Yueling didn''t mean that she would never return after leaving this place.He still has to come back, but he doesn''t know how long it will be before, so Hua Yueling is also preparing for the future.


    Think about it when I come back, those children should have accomplished something.In fact, Hua Yueling adopted them not only for herself, but also for Lin Qianlian. Those children could help her.

 2358 Chapter 2358

    Hua Yueling''s idea is also very simple, whether it is to help Lin Qianlian, or to have a group of capable men in the future.They are all very useful anyway.


    As long as they can meet Huayueling''s expectations.In fact, Hua Yueling is not sure that these children will be able to reach the level he wants. After all, it is still relatively difficult to achieve that level, but he believes that these children will do their best.


    Don¡¯t think that Hua Yueling gave them delicious food from the very beginning, allowing them to live a life that they could not imagine, but that was only the beginning. As for the future life, Hua Yueling is not prepared to let them live like that again. life.


    In any case, their lives will be changed.Huayueling is prepared to adopt an incentive method, which means that if you can reach a certain level, or if your cultivation can satisfy me, then I will make your life better.


    Therefore, what kind of life those children can live does not actually depend on Hua Yueling, but on themselves.So no matter what, everything will depend on them then.


    "Saier, remember what to do?"


    "Well, Sai''er remembered, son."


    "The money will be left to you, if you have any use for yourself, you can use it at will."


    Hua Yueling gave Sai''er the money he had accumulated, and he had a lot of money in his hands, but the money was not only ordinary pocket money, but also the money he earned.There is nothing wrong with just using the money in his hands to raise those children.


    "This, so many... Young Master, you should keep these, Sai''er is afraid..."


    "It''s okay, son, if I ask you to hold it, just hold it and listen to me."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and insisted on stuffing the money ticket in her hand into Sai''er''s hand.


    "My son, my son, are you..."


    Sai''er had a question hidden in her heart for a long, long time, and she had never dared to ask, but now that she saw Hua Yueling doing this, she had to hand the money to herself, and that thought came to her mind again.


    At that moment she was a little impulsive, subconsciously raised her head to look at Hua Yueling, and then asked with some hesitation.


    "Ok?"


    Hua Yueling is actually very clear about what she wants to ask and understands her inner thoughts, but many things are not so simple and can be explained clearly.


    "Sair, let me tell you that. For some reason, I need to leave for a while, and I don''t even know how long I am going to leave."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, and still said part of the situation, but he couldn''t say all of it. If nothing else, Sai''er might not be able to understand what was going on.


    "Sail can be with the son."


    "Sorry, Saier, it''s not that I don''t want you to follow me, but... it''s not something I can decide."


    Hua Yueling shook her head, explaining in a rather helpless tone.


    "That''s why I let you learn mind and magic. Before I leave, I will leave you some props. These props are very useful. If they can be used well, they will be of great help to you. If something happens, you can go to Qian Lian, she can help you. But you also have to be careful, it is best not to be discovered, Qian Lian has a special identity."


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling still told them Lin Qianlian''s identity, and it was very useful for them to have a concept about Lin Qianlian''s identity, otherwise they might forget these things, which would be very troublesome.


    Sai''er nodded vigorously, but the expression on his face was not good, and he looked sad all over his face.Hua Yueling can understand her thoughts, but he can¡¯t do anything, and he has to leave. He can¡¯t change these. He just doesn¡¯t know when he will come here next time, but Hua Yueling also believes. Sai''er and their current strength, ordinary people are not their opponents.


    "By the way, Sail, no matter what happens here, you''d better leave it alone."


    Facing Saier and her maid with a puzzled expression, Hua Yueling explained to them what might happen.All these must be explained clearly to them. Hua Yueling thinks so. They must be made aware of what may happen, and they must be made aware of what they should do.


    Hua Yueling said these things to them very clearly, but after listening to him, Sai''er frowned.


    "My son, is this okay?"


    "It may not be good, but this is a choice that must be made unless..."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, but he had some other ideas.


    "Of course, there may be other things that can be done."


    After talking about his own thoughts with Saier, Saier also frowned. I have to say that Huayueling''s method was good, but it was a little difficult to operate.


    "Instead of this, I might as well have a talk with my father. Let''s do it, Saier, I will talk to him after this and see what he thinks."


    Talking to the father of this world, and then listening to what he thinks, Hua Yueling actually wanted to do this a long time ago, but he has been hesitant to do it because of various things.


    Now he felt that he was about to leave this world and return to the real world, so he thought maybe he could take this opportunity to chat with his father.If you can, you can also persuade him, not to persuade him to stop. Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t think she can do such a thing, just ask him if he has left a way for herself. This is very important, Hua Yueling Think so.


    Is there anything more important than this, no more.But where to do such a thing is also very important, which must be known.It¡¯s just that what they should do at that time is still a problem. If they really fail, then the problem will actually be more serious. That¡¯s why it is necessary to know if he has a back hand. If so, the problem will naturally be solved a lot. But if not, he will think of a way.


    His father didn''t know if he had enough power. Hua Yueling was not very clear about this, but he felt that the possibility was not that great, so instead of believing in nearby abilities, he might as well trust Lin Qianlian.


    In any case, Lin Qianlian has at least strength in her hands. There is no doubt about this. With the addition of Saier and others, it is certain that at least in terms of strength, it is still quite good, high-end strength.


    The bottom power is definitely incomparable with the court, but the high-end power is very strong.With enough high-end power, at least their safety can be guaranteed.

 2359 Chapter 2359

    In order to confirm the idea of ??"father" in this world, Hua Yueling found her "father".It is necessary to talk to him, Hua Yueling thought so.


    The most important thing to talk to him is to understand what he is thinking, which is very important for Hua Yueling.


    Hua Yueling wanted to know how the other party thought, after all, what he was going to do was a very dangerous thing.And he has never noticed that there is anyone who can be used under the hands of "father".


    There may indeed be such people, otherwise, who gave him the courage.But it can only be said that it is possible. After all, there may be no. As for whether there is or not, this Hua Yueling can''t be sure.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t guarantee whether he could get enough information from him by talking to his father.No one can guarantee.He will not necessarily tell others about such important things, even if the other person is his son in name.


    After all, what he was going to do was too dangerous. If he couldn''t keep it secret, he basically didn''t say what would happen if he was worn out.A little carelessness is a situation that will never be restored.


    In fact, it was because of the need of Huayueling''s ruling to chat with the other party. Huayueling redeemed Saier and hoped to give her a safe home.Just judging from the current situation, this home is not safe at all.


    Hua Yueling went to look for his father, but soon he found out that his father was not at home, he should have gone out for something.


    "It seems we still have to wait for him to come back, hoping that there will be no bad news."


    Hua Yueling shook her head helplessly.If it is possible, he naturally hopes that Lin Qianlian''s words are false, so there is no need to worry so much, but the facts tell him that it must be true.


    If it is false, Lin Qianlian should tell herself the truth, not to mention that the initial transaction between the two parties was also caused by this. She cannot use a false news to deceive herself.This is even more true now, Hua Yueling can affirm this.


    "It''s really troublesome. If you encounter such a thing, can''t you make everything easier?"


    Hua Yueling also knew that this kind of thing was impossible, and what happened right now was a trial for him.In fact, in the final analysis, it is the problem that the illusion world has laid for him. It is not so easy to solve this problem.


    Since Hua Yueling still didn''t know anything, it was not so easy to solve this problem, it was more difficult than imagined.Hua Yueling can understand, but if she can, she hopes she can do something.


    At the moment he doesn''t know much news, this is a problem.News is always the most important thing. Only when you have enough information can you make a choice, and then you can choose how to act. If you are weak, you don¡¯t know anything, so you don¡¯t have to do anything.


    After walking around in the yard, I don''t know when "father" will return.Hua Yueling thought about this, then found a maid and told her to tell herself when her father came back.


    The maid agreed, and Hua Yueling went back to her room.What to do next, lying on the bed, Hua Yueling was thinking.


    "Go and see Saier and them."


    Hua Yueling felt that she didn''t care enough about them, she should care more about them.After all, I redeemed them back, and some terrible things may happen later.


    Regarding these, Hua Yueling felt that she needed to vaccinate her in advance to at least let her understand what her current situation was like.


    In fact, what his father has to do is to win or lose, but Hua Yueling always feels that it is more likely to lose.It can''t be called a mayfly shaking a tree and hitting a rock with a pebbles, but it is not much better.


    What''s more, those of them are not necessarily single-minded. Even if they succeed then, who knows what will happen.


    How things will develop up to now is completely unknown, and Hua Yueling herself does not know.After all, he didn''t know much about these things, and what he learned was not from his father, but from Lin Qianlian.


    Regardless of whether Lin Qianlian''s organization has a relatively complete intelligence system, it is actually very difficult to obtain sufficient information about this kind of thing.


    After all, if you want to think about what Hua Yueling''s "father" does in this world, it is not something that can be casually watched and let others know, it needs to be understood.


    Such things must never be let others know, and if they are let others know, it means danger to him.So no matter what you do, you need to be cautious and hide yourself as much as possible.


    Because of this, it is basically impossible to obtain too important information.However, in contrast, it is easier to know what they think.


    It''s impossible to hide everyone, but it must be done as much as possible.


    "The son."


    Seeing Hua Yueling coming to her room, Sai''er was originally studying, and quickly stood up and looked at him.


    "Don''t worry about me, I just came to have a look."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and said, but the two girls still got up to entertain him. After all, Hua Yueling is now their master.


    "You don''t need to be too nervous," Hua Yueling saw that they were a little too nervous, even when facing herself, not to mention facing other people in the family. "You are still my recognition now, that is The owner of this house."


    Hua Yueling grabbed Sai''er''s hand and said, nodded nervously when she saw her, couldn''t help but laugh.


    Sai''er''s maid went to make tea, while Sai''er was with him.The two people just sat on the bed and talked.


    Hua Yueling first asked her how she was living here, Saier naturally wouldn''t say that her life was bad, she said that she had a very happy life.I haven''t been so happy in a long time. With freedom, no one will force myself to do anything, and I don''t need to force myself to laugh to please others.


    What Saier said was not a lie, she was really happy when she arrived at Huayueling''s house.


    "That''s good, I''m still worried about your unhappy life here."


    Hua Yueling was also very happy about this, but originally Hua Yueling wanted to talk to her about something, but after thinking about it, she still didn''t say it. Now is not the time to say it.


    Seeing Saier so happy, don''t let her worry about other things.Besides, there is no need to worry about these things, there is still time to do something.


    Hua Yueling even wondered if she wanted to send Sai''er away in advance, after all, something might happen in this world after she left.

 2360 Chapter 2360

    Hua Yueling chatted with Saier about her life. Saier is quite satisfied with her current lifestyle. She also likes such a free lifestyle. This is the lifestyle she yearned most when she was in that place. .


    Now it is her dream to be able to live according to her own ideas, without having to think too much about other things, just whatever she wants.


    In fact, from this point of view, Hua Yueling is very good to her. There are no restrictions on her, and she does not ask her to do anything, except for her to practice martial arts.Whoever believes it will feel this is very good.


    Besides, Hua Yueling had never forced her, had no such thoughts, let alone such actions, which allowed her to live very freely.


    Saier likes her life very much and hopes that such a lifestyle can continue.


    "Saier, how is the progress of your martial arts training?"


    In the past few days, Hua Yueling hasn''t had time to pay attention to the progress of their strength, so Hua Yueling also wants to understand from their mouths to what extent.


    "It''s okay," Saier''s answer felt like a perfunctory answer. He would neither say good nor bad, but just say it was OK. "But we have all made some progress. A deeper understanding."


    "Oh, this is good news. This shows that you have a deeper understanding of the mentality you have learned, and this is a good thing for you."


    Hua Yueling nodded and said with satisfaction.This is definitely a good thing for the two girls. They have a deeper understanding of the mind, which means that they have to make progress again, both in mind and on their own ideological level.


    It''s not just that my martial arts have made progress, but the progress in mind can sometimes also represent progress in realm.Sai''er and her maid actually had some shortcomings in this respect. Now this shortcoming has been made up a bit, but this is obviously not enough.


    "Tomorrow, let''s find a time to practice there again, let me see how your current strength is."


    "Since it was the son''s request, the concubine is naturally all right."


    Sai''er immediately agreed. In fact, even if she didn''t agree to Hua Yueling, she wouldn''t say anything, but it''s impossible for Sai''er not to agree.


    After that, Hua Yueling and the others chatted about Saier¡¯s current life and so on. Anyway, the two people talked a lot of topics. Don¡¯t think that Hua Yueling is not the kind of person who likes to talk, but they are two people with Saier. ''S chat is actually quite interesting.


    Sai''er may be because of life, so she can still speak, at least better than Hua Yueling, chatting with her is actually quite interesting.


    Sai''er can not only say, but also observes his words and expressions, and can see through Hua Yueling''s face what should and should not be said to him.It is always interesting to talk to such a person, and what you say is what you love to hear.


    It didn''t take long for the maid of Kung Fu Sail to come back. She put the tray on the table and poured two cups of tea.But Hua Yueling noticed that she was a little deliberately avoiding herself.


    "What''s wrong with your face?"


    Hua Yueling stared at her, while the maid dodged her gaze and gave the two cups of tea to Hua Yueling and Sail.


    When asked by Hua Yueling, the maid pointedly looked at Saier, while Saier noticed Hua Yueling''s gaze and looked at him with a smile.


    "It''s nothing, it''s probably because the kid didn''t watch the road, so he accidentally bumped into it."


    Hua Yueling did not speak, but stared at Saier instead, which means you continue to say, do you think I believe it or not.


    "You two," Hua Yueling patted their shoulders, with a look of helplessness. "You think I don''t know anything if you say this. Really, if you have any problems, just tell them, and solve them if you have any problems. , Not to mention that you have to recognize your identity."


    Hua Yueling was not satisfied with their reaction like this. After all, their identities are different. Now hitting them is just hitting her in the face. Thinking about it, it''s not that simple.


    "You are different from them. They are maids, and you are the masters of this family. You have seen whose masters are so tolerant to ordinary people. If they don''t do this kind of thing, you can still do Forgive them. Go, solve the problem yourself, remember your identity. Do whatever you want, I won''t say anything."


    Hua Yueling put the teacup aside and signaled them to go out and solve the matter quickly.Sai''er and her maid looked at each other, and there was some kind of light in their eyes.


    They might have thought that Hua Yueling would react like this, or perhaps they had not thought that, anyway, Hua Yueling would never allow them to be bullied in their own homes.


    "And you, although you are still Saier¡¯s maid, but you are also my woman, you can be said that you two are actually sisters. What''s more, you have practiced the mental method I taught you, how can you still let her Keep playing, I can''t do this in the future."


    "Yes, son."


    Sai''er''s maid was very happy after listening to Hua Yueling''s words. She didn''t expect Hua Yueling to care about herself so much, she didn''t expect it.I thought it was only because of his master Saier that he would treat himself well, but now it seems that it is more than that.


    "You little girl," Sai''er said on her lips, but she was actually quite happy. After all, the other party has been following her, and it is what she hopes to see a good ending. "Let¡¯s go, get you Things are resolved."


    The two girls went out, while Hua Yueling sat in the room for a while and then went out.After going out, he could see the two girls go into the yard, and Hua Yueling also followed. They soon found the maid who had trouble with the maid Sai''er.


    In fact, what I want to say is that the identities between the two parties are actually similar. In terms of time here, neither Saier nor her maid can compare with each other. This is for sure, even the combined time can''t compare with each other.


    But it can''t be compared like this, Sai''er and her maid status are different from each other.Sai''er didn''t say anything. He was not bought back to make him a maid. She was not only a subordinate, but also Hua Yueling and the woman who had decided.In this way, Sai''er''s maid would naturally not be able to escape, which means that the two of them can actually be regarded as Huayueling women, so their identities are higher than each other.


    In this way, the maid dared to move Sai''er''s maid, and she really didn''t want to live, but Hua Yueling could also understand that the other party didn''t know the identity of Saier and her maid, so she would do that.

 2361 Chapter 2361

    Those who don''t know are not guilty, that''s what they say, but Hua Yueling will not bypass the other party because of this.The other party doesn''t know these, but because he doesn''t know these, can he act casually according to his own ideas?


    That''s something fools do, at least from this point of view, the other party is really stupid.But Hua Yueling was not prepared to deal with these things. He left the matter to Sai''er to handle it completely, just to see what Saier could do, or how she would choose to do it.


    Hua Yueling is still very interested in this. Sai''er and her maid, Xiaodie, feel that Hua Yueling is naturally very good during this time. They are all kind of very gentle girls. There is no doubt about this. of.Therefore, Hua Yueling didn''t think they would choose that way too cruel.


    In any case, it is Sai''er and the others how to choose, and Hua Yueling is not ready to help them make a choice.What they do is up to them.


    Hua Yueling thought, hiding from a distance and watching.In the beginning, the maid was very aggressive facing Saier and Xiaodie, and she also knew that Saier and the others were going to trouble her, but soon this kind of momentum was eliminated by Saier''s words.


    From some suspicion to fear, such a change happened in a short period of time.Originally, she thought she could sit on an equal footing with Saier and the others, but now she knew that she had thought too much, and her identity could not be compared with the other party.


    In fear, she knelt down subconsciously, towards Sai''er and Die''er, and kowtow to them to ask for their forgiveness.Seeing here, Huayueling basically guessed the next thing''s progress. Isaier and their kindness can no longer trouble the other party under this situation. From this point, the other party has to be quite smart. .


    But in fact, you can''t say that. After all, most people basically do this in the face of such a situation, and there is not much difference.


    Hua Yueling can also understand the other party''s thoughts, but there are some things he still wants to say, if he thinks of what might be wrong earlier, it would be better not to treat Xiaodie in that way.On the contrary, she just thought she was a terrific guy, and no one could deal with her here.


    It''s good now, in this situation.Fortunately, she met Saier and Fluttershy. They are both gentle and kind-hearted girls. It is estimated that they will not really trouble each other because of this, but a small warning is necessary.


    What the girls think of Hua Yueling is not clear, in fact, just like what he said, no matter what way they choose to treat each other, he will not have any opinions.No matter what method is adopted, it is actually normal. After all, the other party did that kind of thing and slapped Xiaodie. Do you really think it is so easy to fool the past.


    Saier taught the opponent a lesson, but did not do anything more excessive.This is really meeting Saier and the others, otherwise it won''t be the only way.


    Hua Yueling watched them walk back, and went back to Sail''s room.


    She shook her head. Their approach may not be good enough. They can only deal with it ordinary, but this is their character. Their character makes them choose this way of processing. Hua Yueling has nothing to say. .


    This is enough. In fact, they shouldn''t be like this. It''s because they made the wrong choice. It''s no one to blame.


    With this in mind, Hua Yueling returned to Sail''s room.Sitting on the bed, he picked up a cup of tea and drank it. The taste was still very good, but he felt a little unhappy thinking about what happened before.


    In fact, he really didn''t think of these things. He didn''t expect that his people would dare to move. This is what really made him feel incredible. How dare those people do it.


    But this actually has something to do with the personalities of Saier and Xiaodie. If it weren''t for their personalities, I believe no one here would dare to treat them like that.


    But they are kind of a bit resigned, or they are a little weak in character.In this case, others will think that they are weak to be bullied, and that bullying them will not have any consequences.


    Thinking that something similar might happen in the future, Hua Yueling felt that she needed to talk to them again so that they could recognize their identities more clearly.


    After a while, Kung Fu Saier and Xiaodie came back, both of them with some unspeakable expressions on their faces.If you say that they are very happy, it is actually not enough, their looks are somewhat complicated.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what they were thinking about, but he didn''t care too much about it.If he really cares about these things, he doesn''t know how many things he has to take care of.


    But after thinking about it, you can probably guess why they have similar ideas.


    How much is it that the other person thinks of one''s own past experience? Why do you know each other when you meet?Why are they like that between them.


    But now the identity is different after all, the other party is still just a maid, just like this, but their identity is the master.


    "The problem is solved?"


    Hua Yueling asked them, and both girls nodded.


    "Come on, you two, come and have some tea."


    Looking at them, thinking about what might happen in the future, Hua Yueling sighed helplessly in her heart, but unfortunately he had no good way to do this.Now he has made enough preparations, and he has no way to solve the next thing. After all, he may not be in this place at that time, maybe he will go back.


    Thinking of these things, Hua Yueling didn''t know what to do or how to do better, Hua Yueling thought a lot.


    "There are still things to tell you."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, it''s better not to say everything clearly, some things are not something that should be said now, wait until she is about to leave this place and then tell them that she needs to improve their strength as soon as possible before then.


    In terms of their current strength, it is not enough, they need to increase their strength.Fortunately, Huayueling has a lot of props that can help improve her strength. He plans to give them to Lin Qianlian and Sai Er to use.


    Others are given to the more prominent among the adopted children, and are regarded as rewards for them.


    Hua Yueling took out some medicines and different props. These props were collected from different worlds and other worlds, and some were rewards for completing tasks.

 2362 Chapter 2362

    It is also very important to leave them with some necessary props. Whether they have these props or not is very different.Sometimes it can play a big role when it is more critical.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know whether the props he gave them could effectively help them, but he felt that there was still a great opportunity.Whether it''s medicine, some magic scrolls, or even some other magic crystals, they all have a great effect.


    There are various kinds of medicines, but he didn''t give them too much for those who are bad for their health, but just gave them a little so that they could give that medicine to others in a critical moment.


    They had better not use drugs that were harmful to their bodies, and Hua Yueling had also warned them.The drug may not be so harmful to the body, but once it is used, it will cause problems.


    The other drugs are nothing, you can use them casually.


    Besides, it is the magic scroll. Hua Yueling''s only worry is the power of the magic scroll.Not to mention that Hua Yueling hadn''t used magic scrolls very much, and had sold some, but for the convenience of his own use, he actually had quite a few scrolls on hand.


    Hua Yueling decided when to find an opportunity to try the power of the magic scroll, he was still quite curious about this, he thought maybe the magic scroll itself would not be affected.But this is just a guess for the time being, and Hua Yueling feels that the possibility is not that great.


    He is not very clear about the specific manufacturing process of the magic scroll, but in fact, using the magic scroll to fight is roughly the same as using the magic itself.


    Since she still doesn''t know how powerful it is, Hua Yueling is ready to find an opportunity to try it out, instead of trying to use the more powerful scrolls, you can use some less powerful scrolls.


    Don''t look at Hua Yueling basically didn''t use scrolls or the like, but he knew a lot about scrolls.The use of scrolls is relatively simple, and the most important thing is that you don¡¯t need magic power, you just need to learn how to use it. This is very important.


    This means that a magician is not required to be able to use the magic scroll, even an ordinary person can use it.But this is nothing to Hua Yueling, after all, whether it is Lin Qianlian or Sai''er can already be regarded as a magician, but the level is still relatively low.


    "You two must put away these scrolls. You can use them in any danger then."


    Hua Yueling didn''t hand over all the scrolls to them, she kept a small part, and the other part was something he was going to teach Lin Qianlian at that time.As the leader of a large organization, Lin Qianlian must also need such props, which is beyond doubt.


    And these things can actually play a greater role in her hands, but anyway, their safety is Hua Yueling''s most important thing, so Hua Yueling will give them things to protect them .


    So far, Hua Yueling has done a lot. He believes that girls shouldn''t be in danger in this situation. The possibility is there, but it is not very big.


    Before Hua Yueling left, they were able to improve a lot, Hua Yueling didn''t believe that something could happen under this situation.The strength they possess and the props Hua Yueling gave them are actually more than enough to protect themselves.


    But the key issue is actually here. They need to protect not only themselves, but also other people. This is a very important thing.


    What if you really protect so many people?Hua Yueling couldn''t answer this question because it was a difficult question to answer.For him, even if he wants to protect so many people, it is difficult.


    It is not a problem for Yisaier and their current strength to be one enemy and one hundred, but they are not invincible, they are just very strong.


    Therefore, Hua Yueling also said to them, if it is really impossible to protect those people, then leave directly.Don''t protect them, don''t trap yourself in them.


    Regarding this, Lin Qianlian and Sai Er both had big questions in their hearts, but Hua Yueling didn''t explain much.Just in a very serious tone, they must do so, as long as they can guarantee their safety.


    In addition, Hua Yueling did chat with her father about some things. Although the two people did not say something clearly, they still talked about a lot of things they hadn''t talked about before.


    Hua Yueling knew that "father" had also concealed some things from herself, but it was not that important to him.I say this because my father didn''t conceal important things, but from him he also learned a lot of news that he couldn''t get from outside.


    Hua Yueling would not completely believe what his father said. After all, everyone would pretend to be a victim.Saying that I am innocent, I was forced to do so, not because I wanted to do it.


    Hua Yueling knew this very well in her heart. He might not understand what they were thinking, but he knew what they thought about lying.


    So even though I talked a lot with "father", what Hua Yueling was concerned about was how prepared they were.As for what they thought, whether it was right or wrong, Hua Yueling didn''t care too much, those things were not the most important in this illusory world.


    Now he is most concerned about the safety of the girls who follow him. Lin Qianlian may not have a big problem, but he must be fully prepared for Sai''er.


    If possible, Hua Yueling would naturally hope that his father would not proceed according to the established plan, but he also knew that it was difficult.Sometimes things don¡¯t mean you can stop if you want to stop. There is an invisible big hand pushing behind the things, which makes it impossible for you to stop.Even if you want to stop, you will realize that it is no different from surrendering when you stop.


    Don''t think that there is no problem if you surrender, and you can be let go. There is no such thing.


    Because he understood this, Hua Yueling would not persuade them to do something. There was no need, but he had to understand clearly some things.Regarding what kind of preparation they have, and what to do if they fail after that.


    What I didn''t expect was that they didn''t have any preparation in terms of preparation after failure. Hua Yueling didn''t know what he was thinking, so she was so confident?

 2363 Chapter 2363

    It is very important to understand his father''s thoughts. Hua Yueling also discussed with him some things that he felt were important.Perhaps what he said didn''t have that much effect, but he believed that since he had mentioned these, it would be useful sooner or later.


    As for whether he could make his father change his mind, he was not very sure about it. He didn''t think he had enough power to speak.


    The days passed in this peaceful day by day, but soon the days that broke the calm came.


    It was still a normal day. After Hua Yueling got up early, she was served by two girls, Saier and Xiaodie, getting dressed.After having breakfast with her parents, Hua Yueling took them to the houses she bought here to take a look.


    The adopted children are basically handed over to Sai''er and the others to manage. Huayueling is only responsible for paying money, exercises and medicines, and he doesn''t care much about the others.In this regard, Hua Yueling is just like a shopkeeper, confessing the matter and letting others solve it, basically he doesn''t care about anything.


    It is impossible for Hua Yueling to take care of such things, nor does he have that time. Hua Yueling''s time is very precious, and it is impossible to spend it on such things.


    Fortunately, Sai''er and the others are quite good, and there is nothing to worry about if they manage these Huayuelings.The progress of those children is somewhat slow, but this is normal. After all, not everyone can progress so quickly. If you really want to see progress, it depends on talent.


    Hua Yueling can''t help much in this regard. He doesn''t have the kind of drugs that can enhance people''s talents, but he still has some medicinal materials and drugs that can improve other people''s systems, but there are not many such things.


    Hua Yueling can only be used by him as an individual, otherwise he can''t afford it.Only those who are more optimistic about him and have talents can use those medicinal materials and medicines.


    But Hua Yueling also told Saier that it is very important not to let others see it when using it.


    Saier naturally understands this. Although they have adopted children, it doesn''t mean that those children are all different.They have similar fate, and their lives were not very good before they were adopted, but now they are different. There are different people around them, and they may learn to compare.


    In this case, let them know that different people are treated differently, and then they can imagine what will happen.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t think this kind of thing is alarmist, he thinks the possibility of this kind of thing happening is not small, so everything must be careful, absolutely not careless.Hua Yueling is still very cautious in this regard, just hoping that nothing unexpected will happen.


    They went to several places and saw the children.Hua Yueling is still quite satisfied. Although the children are not progressing as fast as they thought, they are now completely different from when they first came here.


    Those children gained strength and trained very hard, so now they are quite good in this world.


    The children have made a pity for progress. This is something to be happy about, but this is not enough. Hua Yueling has to say this. Based on their current strength, it can¡¯t be said that they are not helpful, but the effect is not so great. definitely.


    There is actually no way for this kind of thing. After all, how many days have passed since they adopted them, they are already making very fast progress.


    You can''t expect those children to do better. That kind of thing is not impossible, but the possibility is very low.It is difficult to achieve that level even with a wizard that has been rare in a century. A person can grow at a speed, but it is impossible to reach that incredible level.


    The children adopted by Hua Yueling are ordinary people, and some of them are talented children in Hua Yueling''s view, but the number of such children is still relatively small.Moreover, the talents of those children can only be said to be more prominent than ordinary people, but they are still a lot worse than those who are super geniuses or even those who are not so genius but who have always had adventures in the novel.


    So don''t expect them to grow quickly, there is no such easy thing, Hua Yueling understands this in her heart.


    In terms of the talents of the people he adopted, it would be good to be able to grow to the same level as Lin Qianlian in a few years.But this is just Hua Yueling''s thinking, that possibility is relatively low.


    In Hua Yueling''s view, they didn''t have much external help. Within a few years, they could grow into the most powerful group of people in the world, but compared to other powerful people, it was not enough.


    There are many differences, or there are many reasons for this, such as Hua Yueling''s eccentricity, and it can be said that this may be the biggest reason.Hua Yueling is the core figure that makes them strong, and they would not have grown to such a level without Hua Yueling.


    It''s like being in a school. The heads and the elders have many disciples, but it is naturally impossible for them to put their minds on all the disciples.When teaching the disciples the method of mind and the like, they are treated equally, but facing those talented disciples, their efforts must be even greater.


    That''s how Hua Yueling did it, but in his opinion the most important thing was not talent.It''s how he treats those people.Nothing is more important than this. Huayueling likes Lin Qianlian and Saier and the others, so the thoughts placed on them will naturally be much greater, and Huayueling will not make changes, he is Thinking this way, there is no need to change.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have so much energy to solve so many problems and teach so many people.On the other hand, it would be good for Hua Yueling to adopt them and take care of them, although Hua Yueling actually had a certain purpose and plan.


    Hua Yueling didn''t mean to ask them to do bad things, but also to let them eat and drink well. There was no harm except sharing the place with other people.


    No matter which aspect Hua Yueling was good enough for them, he himself thought so.Although Hua Yueling didn''t take care of them completely, but gave them to Sai''er to take care of, but he knew all his children.


    After all, Hua Yueling had also met with them, and had taught them how to heart.


    Under Hua Yueling''s plan, the girls live together, the boys live together, and the male and female residences are separated.

 2364 Chapter 2364

    Hua Yueling''s plan is actually very good, regardless of their young age, but it is not a good thing for boys and girls to live together.It is better to let them live separately, rather than live together, otherwise who knows what will happen.


    Hua Yueling is not very clear about what kind of people these children are. After all, there are so many children, and judging from the situation when they were adopted, they are relatively poor children, and it is worthy of people to sympathize with them.


    Characters can be molded, and Hua Yueling admits this. You can''t say what kind of person you are after being born. There is no such thing.Personality may be inherited innately, but the overall character of a person comes from the blend of innate and acquired.


    The position occupied by nature may not even reach a quarter.A person¡¯s character cannot be judged by who he was born or whose child he is, but by what kind of family he has lived in since childhood. This is the most important point.


    It''s a pity that these children are some years old, think about their original life, maybe life has changed some of their characters.No matter what kind of person they really are, they may have learned to hide now.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help it either. He was not an omnipotent god. Naturally, it was impossible to say that he could easily know what others were thinking and what others were like.There is no such easy thing.


    But no matter what, Hua Yueling didn''t care too much about those, at least don''t worry about it now.Besides, there is still a long time to understand what those children are like, there is no need to worry so much.


    Hua Yueling may not have time to do these things, after all, he is still not sure about many things.For example, this time I leave the fantasy world and come back again.


    There is no way to determine these, so Hua Yueling can only give these things to Sai''er and the others.At the same time, he didn''t forget to remind Saier that if something bad happened, just leave it alone for now. If you can leave, find a way to leave, and then you can find a way to ask others to take care of the things here.


    "Master actually doesn''t need to worry so much," Xiaoxue might think that his worry is too redundant, so she suddenly reminded that Hua Yueling hadn''t communicated with her for a long time before this "Master won''t I thought I could leave after Lin Qianlian reached a certain level?"


    "Isn''t it like this?" Hua Yueling asked with some surprise.The reason why he arranges so many is because he is worried about this. If Lin Qianlian reaches a certain level, then he can leave by herself. In that case, he can''t participate in the following things. Who knows what things will become. What Hua Yueling was worried about, "Could it be that I don''t have to leave immediately?"


    "Yes, when the owner leaves is actually up to the owner, not when the conditions are met. In fact, you can leave at any time after the conditions are met, but the owner can choose the time, not that you must leave."


    "Oh?"


    That''s pretty good. Hua Yueling was a little worried at first, but after Xiaoxue said that, he felt that there was no need to worry at all.As long as you are here, everything is basically in your own hands, and there will be no problems at that time.


    In fact, there is no need to worry about anything, because there is a big gap between whether he is here or not.Hua Yueling can solve a lot of problems here, and those problems may be difficult for Lin Qianlian or Sai Er to solve or would never think of.


    Hua Yueling was relieved thinking of this, since she didn''t have to leave directly, so many things were relaxed.At least you don¡¯t have to worry so much, Hua Yueling can be considered relieved, otherwise he has been worried about it all the time, what should he do, how much preparations can make the situation improve, and there will be no surprises. Other things.


    Hua Yueling actually thought a lot, and did a lot of preparations, but now it seems that those preparations are unnecessary to use.As long as she is here, no matter what happens in the end, she can protect Saier and the others. Hua Yueling is still very confident.


    The difference in strength between the two sides lies there, let alone anything else, if Huayue Ling is willing to help, then it is hard to say what direction things will go in then.But Hua Yueling didn''t want to care about these things for the time being, and Lin Qianlian hadn''t told him about this, obviously Lin Qianlian was not willing to let him get involved in these things.


    Lin Qianlian''s organization Hua Yueling was not prepared to participate in it, there was no need for it.Anyway, as long as those under Lin Qianlian can guarantee her safety, the other Hua Yueling are not too worried.


    And this may be a good thing for her organization.But don''t look at Hua Yueling''s thinking a lot, in fact, he hasn''t even figured out what will happen up to now.


    Hua Yueling was also thinking about what might happen at that time, but after all, he had talked with his father and learned something from his father.Lin Qianlian was not the one who was doing something, but they were actually being used.


    Lin Qianlian has nothing to do. She doesn''t know what will happen so far, but she seems to have a premonition.


    Things are developing step by step. What will happen next?Hua Yueling was thinking about these things. At present, he still doesn''t know, nor can he guess it. After all, people''s ideas are not so easy to guess.


    This kind of thing can make people feel annoyed. Hua Yueling is quite irritable now. He is eager to see something happen, but at the same time he doesn''t want anything to happen.This idea may be complicated or conflicting.


    Sometimes even Hua Yueling himself didn''t know what he was thinking. He himself was very complicated. After thinking about a lot of things, he actually didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    But Hua Yueling himself didn''t want chaos, but he knew he couldn''t stop this, so if he knew what would happen in advance, he could better prepare.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t have any hope for this, and there might be some trouble, but it is not so easy to understand clearly.The more such things are hidden deep enough, they won''t be revealed so easily.


    Hua Yueling understood this, so he thought about seeing the situation then.there is always a solution to a problem.

 2365 Chapter 2365

    As time goes by, key things are getting closer.I don''t know when it will start, but Hua Yueling feels better every day.


    It was about to start, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but it still hadn''t started yet.The city was calm and there was no change, but Lin Qianlian was the one who changed the most.


    Hua Yueling has been there many times, mainly to teach Lin Qianlian and her loyal subordinates.


    However, Hua Yueling also noticed the changes in Lin Qianlian''s stronghold, and Hua Yueling could feel what people were busy there.People go in and out, and there are fewer people living there. I don''t know where they went.


    Hua Yueling was aware of this, but he did not ask.Lin Qianlian didn''t say this to him either, but Lin Qianlian did the same thing every day, basically training and improving herself, perhaps to deal with organizational matters when Hua Yueling was away.


    Hua Yueling didn''t care about these things, but he also told Lin Qianlian to be careful when doing things and not to reveal her own identity if it was not necessary.


    Lin Qianlian still listens to Hua Yueling''s words, and she also knows that Hua Yueling is for her own good.What''s more, she knew in her heart how important it is to hide herself. Her identity is very important, not to mention the consequences of being known to others.


    So she agreed directly. She also knew the importance of hiding her identity. As long as she was not known by others, then she would not be in danger. Lin Qianlian knew this very well.


    But even so, if Huayueling didn''t say anything, she originally thought about what she would do if she needed to come forward.But now she has changed her attention. Anyway, she still has a lot of people she can trust.


    When that happens, just send your hands to do something. You only need to hide and control the situation.People like her can hide as deeply as possible. As long as they can hide themselves well, then it will be difficult to encounter any danger, and Lin Qianlian gradually realized this.


    In any case, this is important to her.Think about it since I came here, I have always acted more cautiously, and I haven''t done anything that is too noticeable.


    Although there have been some accidents and some traitors in the organization, now after her round of rectification, the situation is much better than before.


    Some of those traitors were picked out, and some were still hidden deeply, hiding themselves, not wanting to be discovered just like this.


    In any case, the situation is moving towards a more favorable situation for her. This is the situation Lin Qianlian hopes to see, and she is also quite happy.


    In terms of luck, she is still good, Lin Qianlian hasn''t felt this way for a long time.But after meeting Hua Yueling, she often had such thoughts.


    Lin Qianlian had never thought that she could still be so lucky, how could she have achieved the current level without Hua Yueling''s help.It is impossible for oneself to obtain such a powerful force, nor is it possible to be so confident in such things.


    Hua Yueling''s help is vital, and Lin Qianlian feels that there is nothing to say about this.Hua Yueling gave her too much help, and also gave her too many surprises.


    But now Lin Qianlian still can''t tell the other party what to do next, not because it is something in the organization.In her opinion, there is no need to hide it.


    But Lin Qianlian felt that she had no need to tell Hua Yueling, if she could, she didn''t want to drag Hua Yueling into these things.


    If you want to say that this is her own business, you can say the same, there is no problem, but if you really want to say it, this is not just her own business, but the entire organization.


    So in this situation, if possible, she was unwilling to pull in Hua Yueling and let him do something for the whole organization.Lin Qianlian knew very well in her heart that if Hua Yueling were to help, then the purpose of the organization should be easily achieved, but at the same time she also knew that if she really did that, it would also cause many other problems.


    Lin Qianlian felt that Hua Yueling had helped her enough, and she didn''t need to trouble him anymore.After all, as far as the current situation is concerned, she can also control the situation herself, without worrying so much.


    As for what will happen next, this is not what she can predict for the time being.Step by step, this is true for everyone, even if there is a plan earlier, who can guarantee the plan will be successful.There is no such thing.


    Even if there is a plan, the plan may be implemented smoothly at the beginning without any problems, but after things slowly develop, I don''t know when everything will change.That kind of change may benefit the plan itself, but it may also undermine the plan. These things are possible.


    Lin Qianlian hasn''t thought so much yet. In fact, she has some plans herself, but it''s just a relatively simple plan, and there is nothing to say.


    Actually, Lin Qianlian may not have thought about what to do, but he already knew what might happen in this city.So currently she is also preparing for those things, which in itself is the reason why she came here.


    If you can, muddy the water here to make it even more muddy.The most important thing is not to let others discover this, and let others not know that they are behind it.


    Otherwise, it is definitely not a good thing for them to let others know about their existence and realize that they are behind the development of the matter.


    In this city, their strength is not enough. It can be said that there is no doubt. In terms of strength, even if there are some people here, their strength is compared with the strength of the city itself. Strength is nothing.


    The strength between the two parties is basically incomparable, and their strength is very weak.Don''t look at Lin Qian pitying them very strong now, but just this is not enough, no matter how powerful they are, they can''t reach the level of enemy of a thousand or even ten thousand.They are not so strong yet, or not so strong.


    There are at least tens of thousands of soldiers in this city. If you think about so many soldiers, if they really fight, they can be consumed just by their numbers.They didn''t reach the level of Hua Yueling.


    Hua Yueling is not afraid of this kind of battle.

 2366 Chapter 2366

    The strength gap between each other is still very large, think about the strength gap between Lin Qianlian and those ordinary soldiers.Think about the gap between Hua Yueling and Lin Qianlian again. The gap is self-evident.


    It can even be said that the strength gap between Lin Qianlian and ordinary people may not be as large as the strength gap between her and Hua Yueling.This is the case, this is not a joke.


    Regardless of Lin Qian pity, they have nothing to do with the things in the city, it is best not to have any intersection with those soldiers.If you fight, even the people in the organization in the entire city can¡¯t compare with those soldiers, but Hua Yueling is different. Hua Yueling comes and leaves as long as he wants to come, and even if he wants to take everything in the city It is not a problem if the soldiers are solved.


    However, Hua Yueling was not prepared to do that. It doesn''t matter that the organization is now Lin Qianlian''s organization, but what will happen after that is unclear.In a state of uncertainty, Hua Yueling would not do anything. He would rather do nothing than help other people in the organization.


    But it would be different if Lin Qianlian asked him to help. It just depends on what Lin Qianlian thinks. If Lin Qianlian is willing to ask him for help, then he will help.But if Lin Qianlian said nothing, he would not do anything.


    After all, Hua Yueling had other things to do, not just Lin Qianlian''s organization.After all, Huayueling is not a member of the organization, so it doesn¡¯t matter to him what the organization becomes. Even if the organization is destroyed, it¡¯s nothing to him. He doesn¡¯t take that seriously. .


    But this is for Hua Yueling, but it is different for Lin Qianlian. After all, this organization is the painstaking effort of her previous generation, and she can''t think like Hua Yueling in any case.


    This has something to do with the identity between the two parties. If Hua Yueling and Lin Qianlian have similar identities, then his thoughts will be different.


    Hua Yueling is busy with Sai''er here, they are busy teaching those children kung fu, those children have made progress recently, but the progress is still relatively slow.


    In fact, Hua Yueling was not quite satisfied in her heart, but thinking about the situation of those children, they couldn''t compare with herself after all.He can only sigh when he thinks of this, after all, a lucky guy like himself is still rare.


    After answering some of the doubts of those children, Hua Yueling felt quite satisfied, not to mention that those children were smarter.Smart children are always easier to teach, but some of them are not so good at understanding.


    The understanding ability is not good enough, and it will be a lot of trouble for children who are not that smart to teach.Hua Yueling only explained it once or twice, and there was often no way to make them understand clearly, and their puzzles were different from those of smart children.


    Hua Yueling not only teaches them by herself, but also tries to teach those smart children.What''s puzzled by the less intelligent children is that the clever children understand, so you can let them answer those questions.


    This not only saves Hua Yueling herself a lot of trouble, but also allows those smart children to grow up.


    In any case, Hua Yueling feels that her luck is still good, and there are still many clever children among the adopted children.And there are really some that can teach others, Hua Yueling is very happy about this, so that you don''t have to think about teaching them all the time.


    Sai''er usually manages these, plus those smart children, she doesn''t have to spend her energy here from time to time, and can spend her time on other things.


    Those smart children Hua Yueling gave them some rewards, especially those children who answered other children''s questions, Hua Yueling gave them more rewards, this is to encourage them to help others.


    However, even for children who are progressing slowly, Hua Yueling also expressed something, but the rewards given to them are incomparable to those of children with better performance.


    This is also necessary to make them feel the gap between each other, and this approach is a good way to make them feel the gap.


    In fact, they can understand even if they don''t do this, but after using this method, they can feel the difference more clearly.And it can also improve their competitive psychology.


    To be too competitive is not a good thing, but not to be competitive at all.Only when there is competition can there be improvement, competition is still very important.


    Hua Yueling wants to use this method to stimulate those who are still worried, but the effect of this kind of stimulation does not necessarily have that great effect.Some children may not change because of this, but Hua Yueling does not care, even if only one or two children change, it is enough for him.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t want so many balls, and what kind of level these children can reach in the end, Hua Yueling doesn''t count, it still depends on themselves.


    What Hua Yueling can play is to push them behind, and then see what changes they will make. In the final analysis, it depends on them.If they are unwilling to ask for those rewards, or feel that those rewards are nothing, then it is normal for them not to change.


    I don''t know what the children think, and Hua Yueling doesn''t need to fully understand, he only needs to control the situation roughly, as for other things, there is no need to think so much.


    After all, it is impossible for Hua Yueling to say that he should put all his energy on this, he has other things to do, and they are more important things.


    Hua Yueling, the core of the illusion world, was still looking for it, but just as before, there was still no progress.And now I know that I don''t have to find the core of illusion if I want to leave here.


    Maybe it was for him to experience the world completely, so he did that, hiding the core of the illusion world so that he could not find it.In this case, Hua Yueling had no way to crack the illusion directly, and could only move forward in the way set by the illusion world.


    Maybe this is the idea that came out of the illusion world, Hua Yueling thinks it is probably like this, but at present he has no good way to solve this problem.


    If he could find the core of the illusion, he would have found it long ago, and he wouldn''t say that there is still no close combat until now, it would be illogical at all.


    Thinking that those children can make progress under the encouragement, Hua Yueling feels that as long as it can do that is enough.Hua Yueling''s own requirements are not high.

 2367 Chapter 2367

    Huayueling and Saier will not stay in one place for too long. After all, they are not the only place that needs them to understand the situation, there are many other places that need them to go.


    Every place needs to go, and Hua Yueling has different coping methods for different children.In any case, those children with talents are the objects of Hua Yueling''s focus. As for those children who are not talented, Hua Yueling is not so caring about them.


    With that being said, what Hua Yueling did is actually pretty good for those children.No matter what kind of doubt they have, Hua Yueling will answer them, and Hua Yueling is actually quite good to them, and will buy them food. They have only seen all kinds of things before but have never eaten them. Past things.


    Hua Yueling didn''t force them to do anything. Although every day training was a must, it was something that must be done and it was the most important for them.After all, Hua Yueling is not doing charity, and even doing charity has not done so.


    Do what you should do, the value of those children is here, and no matter what, this is not only Hua Yueling''s request, but also very good for them.After all, even if they were separated from Huayueling in the future, they could survive well with the strength gained from training.


    After all, Hua Yueling is doing good deeds. He doesn''t think there is any problem with this. It is also good for the children.


    Hua Yueling and Sai''er went to the next place. Hua Yueling bought several houses in the city, and they were all used to house the children.The children have no way of making money, and fortunately Hua Yueling still has money on hand, otherwise it would be a problem that he could raise so many children by himself.


    Although there is a lot of money on hand, the biggest problem for Hua Yueling at the moment is the lack of money.If you don''t make money, you just spend money. It won''t work, but Hua Yueling hasn''t thought of a good way to solve this problem.


    In fact, there are a lot of useful things in the space bag he has on hand, and those things can be sold in this way to make money.You can even offer something you have never seen in this world and give it to the emperor, perhaps in exchange for some gold and silver treasures.


    It''s just that it''s just quick money after all. After all the things in your hand are changed, there will be no way. Then you will have to think of other ways.


    Hua Yueling has a lot of ideas, there are a lot of things he can do in this world, but he can''t do much now.Although Hua Yueling thought of many things he could do, he had to wait until he returned to the real world to search before he could decide how to do better.


    But that would definitely be a waste of time, so Hua Yueling was also hesitant.He hopes to be able to deploy now, so that even if he leaves, he will have enough resources to use when he comes back.


    If you don''t do anything now, nothing will change when you come back, and the situation may even get worse.


    Hua Yueling naturally didn''t want the situation to get worse when he came back, he hoped that the situation would be better then, and he could use more resources.In that case, you need to work hard now.


    If nothing is done, the situation will basically develop towards a worse situation, so Hua Yueling must do something.Recently, Hua Yueling felt that he couldn''t just think about this by himself, it was not enough to do so, and he needed to find other people to help think of a solution, and there were not many people he could chat with in this world.


    One is Lin Qianlian, and the other is Saier and Xiaodie.Only talk to them and listen to what they think.


    Apart from them, there is no other person who can be trusted. Of course, his father can also do it, but it is estimated that his father is not very interested in these.After thinking about it, Hua Yueling gave up her plan to ask her father. His mother probably didn''t have any use, so she just ruled it out.


    Anyway, it was enough to ask Lin Qianlian and Saier, Hua Yueling felt that way, he felt that they could give him the answers he wanted.Even though they are still very young, in terms of experience, even those who are older than them cannot say that they must have experienced more.


    Hua Yueling thinks so. Sai''er and Xiaodie''s experience is not very good. They may have a good family when they were young, but after experiencing changes, they couldn''t go to such a place and laughed in order to survive.


    Lin Qianlian is different from them, her life is better, but it is also relatively speaking, maybe she has not experienced so much, but no matter what, she manages such a big organization.So she has seen many people and things, and in this respect she is also a person with rich experience.


    In addition, the three of them were all born and raised in this world, so they have a deeper understanding of this world, unlike Hua Yueling, the understanding of this world itself is actually not enough.


    Although he has spent a lot of time and experience after coming here, trying hard to understand what kind of world this world is, to do these things, but these things take time to do, not to say If you want to do it, then you can do it, where is so easy.


    Things are often not so easy, this is something that needs to be understood.Hua Yueling understands this very well. Now he has some understanding of the world, such as this country and what kind of countries are there around this country. He has some understanding about these, and what each country is like At present, his understanding of what kind of people are there in each country, but what each city is like, is still not enough.


    There is no way. There are many things that you can know without saying that you want to know, and that is the fact.


    That''s why he needs the help of others, and what the world itself needs, information similar to this can be obtained from them.Actually, Lin Qianlian, don''t underestimate Lin Qianlian''s existence, her existence is very important, in all aspects.


    Lin Qianlian has a chaotic organization. Needless to say, the organization itself also owns an intelligence organization. This is a relatively important thing for Hua Yueling.


    Hua Yueling is currently also forming her own intelligence organization, but it takes time, not that it can be done in a short while, it is not that easy.

 2368 Chapter 2368

    Hua Yueling still has many things to do, and at present she still doesn''t know what she will do next.But the temporary goal is to answer the doubts of those children.


    Since they have adopted and taught them the mentality, they must be held responsible.And whether those children can practice well has an impact on Hua Yueling''s plan.


    In fact, Huayueling had made preparations a long time ago, and he also had a decent plan.He didn''t dare to say how good the plan was, he could only say that the plan still existed.


    Girls and boys have different treatments at Hua Yueling. For girls Hua Yueling is unwilling to let them do too dangerous things, and he will not let them go too far. This is what he planned. .However, he is ready to talk about how to do it at that time. Although he has been prepared for a long time, he is not ready to really manage all the people by himself.


    At that time, some of them can be handed over to Lin Qianlian and let those children help her.Others can be managed by Saier, so that''s fine, he just needs to be a hand-scraper.


    If everything needs him to manage, then other people are useless, because there are other people so that he can be his hand-shoulder.Hua Yueling didn''t want to do everything by herself. In that case, how much energy would he need to do it, he didn''t think it would be easy.


    So he needs other people to help him. There are not many people around him who can help him now, except for Saier and Xiaodie, only Lin Qianlian.Lin Qianlian herself is the leader of an organization, she also has her own affairs to be busy, and it is impossible to say that she is completely focused on his affairs.


    Thinking in this way, it is actually Saier and Xiaodie who can help him wholeheartedly.There is no one other than them.


    But fortunately, Hua Yueling didn''t have so many things at hand, raising those orphans was considered a matter, and Hua Yueling had already entrusted them with full authority, and I believed that the two of them would not disappoint him.


    Judging from the situation of the orphans that I saw in various places this time, they did a very good job, better than Hua Yueling imagined.Their teaching is not only in the aspect of force, but also in other aspects, such as being human.


    Hua Yueling also knows that these are very important, as long as they are cultivated according to the values ??they want, then those children will be easier to control.Moreover, as a person, it is certainly not enough to have enough force. Force is very important to a person, but it is only a part of a person.


    People are made up of many different aspects, and no single item can be so important as to ignore the others.


    The same is true for force, which is equally important no matter what kind of world or time it is in.But just having force is not enough. You also need to have other things, some qualities and the like, which are also very important.


    But in any case, force is undoubtedly the most important thing, no matter what place it is, if you want to survive, you need enough force.Force is more of a guarantee, a guarantee that one can live a normal life.


    In many places, if there is not enough force, even survival may be a problem, so force is actually a very important part in Hua Yueling''s thoughts.However, as a subordinate, I definitely hope that the other party has better qualities, or that the other party is enough to make oneself trust, at least not the kind of capricious villain, it is better to reach this level.


    In the current situation, Hua Yueling''s requirements are not low.There are not many people he can trust in this world, and because of time, he can¡¯t get to know everyone very deeply, so these can only be done by Saier and Xiaodie, Hua Yueling Believe that they can get results, as long as there are them to do these things, as long as they do the more important things wholeheartedly.


    It is very important to teach Lin Qianlian and her subordinates, as well as Saier and the others, which Hua Yueling took a lot of time to do.The other is to make some preparations.


    Hua Yueling spent a lot of time with his father and those who had close contacts with his father.In addition, he also spent a lot of time with the emperor.


    Hua Yueling''s greatest advantage is that it is impossible for others to find him, so as long as he sets a good goal, he will do whatever he wants, and others cannot find and interfere with him.


    In order to be able to better grasp the whereabouts of the emperor and what he is doing, Hua Yueling even wanted to exchange some surveillance and monitoring items.Exchange something that can be directly integrated into the body of the other party and cannot be found.


    It is not impossible in terms of technology, but Hua Yueling thinks there should be a similar magic.It feels more convenient to use magic and better control.


    "It''s magic or skills in this area, should they be in the mall?"


    Hua Yueling found a place in the house where the girls were and sat down for a while, and at the same time asked Xiaoxue.Asking Xiaoxue about these things is the fastest way to get the results. He can find it by himself, but he didn''t ask Xiaoxue for help.


    Hua Yueling didn''t like wasting time in this area, and he didn''t understand the internal system of the mall so clearly.As a system wizard, Xiaoxue is easier to control the system than he is to use.


    "There is yes. The price of ordinary monitoring equipment is relatively low, but the price of magic and the like is very high, and the owner cannot afford it. However, if the owner really wants to use magic, he can also purchase magic scrolls. , The gold coins that the owner currently owns can be purchased."


    After hearing her explanation, Hua Yueling nodded. This is understandable. After all, magic itself and props are definitely different. After all, magic can be used all the time after learning it. There is no possibility of disappearing, but props can only be used. Use it once, after using it, you need to spend money to buy it again if you want to use it again.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling felt that there was no need to buy skills in a hurry. Although this skill was very useful, he didn''t have that much money now.


    "By the way, Xiaoxue, what do you think about the gold and silver treasures in this world being exchanged for gold coins, are they worth it?"


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, felt that he could collect information while figuring out a way to earn gold coins in this world. He had a good idea.

 2369 Chapter 2369

    "In this case, buy a tool first, and use it first anyway. As for magic and the like, wait until later."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while and made such a decision.There is no need to worry so much, you can take your time.The most important thing now is to get more useful information, nothing is more important than this.


    The most important thing is the information that the emperor can obtain. That is the most important place. If the emperor has any ideas that can be directly known, it is more important than anything. Then there will be no crisis, no matter what the situation is. He can prepare in advance, this is Hua Yueling''s idea.


    "If the owner wants not to be discovered, it is actually a better choice to use magic scrolls. There is also no time limit when using magic, and the owner basically does not have to worry about being discovered. Of course, there are also mechanical eavesdropping devices. Yes, and you can find a way to invade the opponent''s body, but people think that the magic scroll is better to use."


    Xiaoxue explained to him that, in fact, which choice is better than Hua Yueling is not sure, but since Xiaoxue recommended it like this, then he must believe in Xiaoxue''s choice, and she has no need to lie to herself in such matters.


    "What about the price, can I afford it?" Huayueling is planning to act today, but if the price is not enough, he can only think of other ways. "If I can''t afford it, I have to find a way to raise gold coins. Row."


    "No problem, the price is not high on a single basis. The owner doesn''t have to worry so much. Although the owner does not have many gold coins, it is enough to buy this item."


    "That''s good, I''m still worried about what should I do if I don''t have enough gold coins in my hand. If there is no problem, then Xiaoxue will find it out for me, and I will see how to use it."


    Hua Yueling herself is actually more inclined to use magic scrolls. In his opinion, the use of magic is more in line with the mysterious atmosphere, and he likes this look.Moreover, machinery can be discovered no matter how it is said, and using magic in this world does not have to worry about being discovered, there is no such possibility.


    Unless it is someone who has learned magic like Lin Qianlian and Saier and has magical power in his body, it is possible that other people can''t do this.


    It is precisely because of this that Huayueling has to use magic power to do this thing. After all, his own magic power is here, and it is impossible for anyone in this world to be stronger than him in magic power.


    Generally speaking, in terms of magic power, it takes a certain amount of power to discover or even crack, and it is also related to the magic power of the person who uses the magic.In this regard, if Huayueling said that he was second in this world, I believe no one would dare to say that he was first.


    This is the gap, not to mention that this world itself is not a magical world. In such a world, having a magic box without magic is completely different.


    Hua Yueling understood this very well, otherwise he wouldn''t require the use of magic. In that case, he wouldn''t use anything, so why bother to use magic.But in the magical world, it definitely won''t work. No matter which method is used in that place, it is easier to find, but in comparison, it is definitely safer to use scientific methods.


    This has to be viewed in different worlds. There are different choices for different worlds. There are choices for the magical world in the magical world, but in this kind of world that is more similar to modern society, magical means should be used.


    Hua Yueling knew the price of the magic scroll through the mall, and it was still within his range, and it could even be said to be cheaper than he thought.So he bought two more, but there weren¡¯t many gold coins left, so there was nothing left.


    "Hey, gold coins can''t help but spend."


    Hua Yueling sighed, gold coins are more valuable than other money, because gold coins can buy many things that other money can''t buy.This is the advantage of gold coins.


    After purchasing the scroll, Hua Yueling began to understand how to use the scroll. In fact, the method of use is very simple. Hua Yueling quickly understood that the use of the scroll is basically the same as using magic itself, as long as Hold the scroll in your hand, and mute the spell silently in your mouth, and the scroll can be used.


    As for how to use the magic in the scroll in his hand, it is actually very simple, as long as you think about the object and then do it, there is no trouble.


    In this case, things are actually much simpler. What he has to do now is to find people, and then use the scroll to perform surveillance magic.


    There should be a similar magic in another world, but if this magic is not available for purchase in the mall system, it would be very difficult for Hua Yueling to use it.There is no way. Don¡¯t look at the amount of magic power he has stored in this world is quite terrifying, but it¡¯s only in this world, different in the fantasy world, and his magic power reserve can only be said to be average. Not too good.


    But that also depends on where it is, the magic power he possesses in this world is extremely terrifying.This distinction is actually very important, but the ultimate goal is still personal strength. If you want to occupy a greater advantage, you need to enhance your strength.


    After exchanging the magic scroll, Hua Yueling did not rush to act.After all, the problems here still need to be solved by him. Those children¡¯s studies and some other things need to be solved first. This is also his purpose here. He can¡¯t just leave without doing anything. Things will have to wait until tomorrow.


    Hua Yueling looked at the children and saw that they were training very seriously, while the Sai''er standing next to them were giving some guidance to the children.Tell them what to do.


    The children are very obedient, very obedient, and they do what they say.Just because they are obedient, their progress is not slow, and faster than those boys.


    However, it is not entirely possible to attribute this to their obedient. After all, just obedient cannot improve so fast.Those boys are not disobedient, they are also very obedient.


    Therefore, the main reason why there is a gap between the two sides lies in Hua Yueling''s thoughts.Hua Yueling valued these girls more, gave them more help, and made them cultivate better minds, plus giving them some drugs that can be used for improvement, this made them progress so quickly .

 2370 Chapter 2370

    The girls will look at Hua Yueling from time to time, but in fact, the children prefer Saier.However, they are also grateful for Hua Yueling. After all, Hua Yueling rescued them. If Hua Yueling hadn''t been there, they still don''t know where they are.


    These children are all good children of Zhien Tubao. What''s more, Hua Yueling only asks them to train every day, but does not ask them to do other things, think of ways to make money and so on.So they like Huayueling them very much.


    "You have done a good job. It seems that you have mastered it well, but you can''t be proud of it. You still have a lot of room for improvement."


    Hua Yueling stepped forward and said to these children. After hearing this, the children nodded seriously.But their movements did not stop.


    "Don''t have to worry about training, just go to rest when it''s time to rest."


    Hua Yueling asked them to stop temporarily, and the girls stopped all of a sudden and stood quietly.


    "Are you doing meditation training every night?"


    "in!"


    Don''t look at it as just a group of girls, but the response is not small at all, very cute.


    "Well, does any of you perceive magic power? Who has acquired magic power?"


    Hua Yueling scanned the girls in front of her, some of them raised their hands, but most of them did not move.The girls who did not raise their hands were very curious about who had acquired the magic power, so they watched Hua Yueling''s reaction while looking to the side, in front of and behind them.


    Only two of the more than ten children were as old as Huayueling''s request, which Huayueling had long expected.After all, magic genius is not so easy to find. Thinking about it, you will know that two of these children are lucky to be able to achieve this level. Originally, Hua Yueling didn''t expect this.


    "Well, well, you are doing a good job. But don''t be discouraged by other people. They can gain magic power so quickly, which shows that they are talented in this respect, but this does not mean that they cannot use magic well without talent. You work hard, you can be like them."


    Hua Yueling called the two girls over, and then held their hands, feeling the magic in their bodies.Regardless of people who have gained magic power, the magic powers in the two of them are different. One of them has more magic power, while the other has less magic power.


    "You are all very good, but you can''t be proud of it, but keep working hard."


    "Yes, big brother, we will work hard!"


    Both girls answered very firmly.They were very happy to be praised by Huayueling, and they also knew that Huayueling was admonishing themselves, so they kept reminding themselves in their hearts.


    "When you have more magic power, I will teach you some simple magic. You can look forward to it."


    Hua Yueling patted the little heads of the two little guys, then after thinking about it, she took out a bag of snacks.These dim sums are all bought in the supermarket. In order to have something to eat at any time, there are many such things in Hua Yueling''s portable space.


    "Come on, this is a reward for you, don''t forget to share it with others, you go back."


    The two little guys got a big bag of snacks and drinks, Hua Yueling handed them to them, and then beckoned back.


    Sai''er and Xiaodie came over, and Hua Yueling asked them to help deliver snacks and drinks to the rooms of the two little guys.Seeing Saier and Xiaodie leaving with the two little guys, Hua Yueling looked at the other little guys with envious faces.


    "Are you envious of them?"


    Hua Yueling glanced across each child''s face. Although the girls didn''t speak, they could tell what their thoughts were just from their expressions.They admire those girls very much.


    Hua Yueling can understand them. If she is in the same position as them, then her own thoughts are estimated to be similar, which is understandable.Whoever says he doesn''t envy him is false.


    "Since you are envious, then you have to work harder. You also have a chance to get such rewards, but you need to work hard and you need to improve your strength. As long as you can do this, I will not be stingy with rewards. "


    Speaking to the girls very seriously, the girls'' emotions were quickly mobilized.In fact, it is very easy to mobilize his and their emotions. After all, they are still children, unlike adults who can control their emotions.


    The younger the children, the harder it is to control their emotions, and Hua Yueling can also understand them.Thinking about living in modern society, they will be attracted by all kinds of things, not to mention those children living in such an ancient world, those snacks they have never seen or eaten before, they don¡¯t yearn for That''s strange.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t think there was anything to say. Those children just knew that they needed to work hard, and there was nothing else.


    And he also believes that those children know what to do, they have training methods, and there is nothing else to say.As long as they persist in training, sooner or later they will be able to reach the level Hua Yueling hopes.


    Anyway, Hua Yueling also asked the two girls to share their snacks with the little friends, I believe the two little guys know what to do.These little guys are very smart, don''t think they are stupid.


    Life from a young age allows them to bear hardships and stand hard work, and also makes them smarter, knowing how to live, instead of just thinking about nothing.It is precisely because they have to think too much, so their heads are very flexible, and Hua Yueling believes this very much.


    There was nothing to say here, so Hua Yueling let them continue training next, while he watched their movements on the side.If there is any problem, he will point it out and tell them.


    Girls have to seize this opportunity naturally. I saw that they were all practicing very seriously.Their movements seem to be very standard, similar to what Huayueling taught them, which makes Huayueling very happy, which shows that these little guys are very smart, and they can do it just by teaching them a few times. This degree.


    There is nothing to say, Hua Yueling watched carefully from the side, and it didn''t take long for Kung Fu Sail and the others to come back.The two little girls who had been rewarded by him also came out and continued training with other companions.


    Hua Yueling emphatically observed the performance of the two of them, and soon discovered that the two of them deserved to be the ones who could feel the magic the fastest.

 2371 Chapter 2371

    The two little guys are not only talented in magic, they also have terrible talent in this area.The movements of the other girls are very standard, but the movements of these two girls are like textbooks, and it is difficult to pick out what is wrong.


    The other children are doing very well, but if you want to pick out the problem, you can still find out some of them, but basically there is nothing unsatisfactory in their actions.


    They did a very good job, much better than Hua Yueling thought.Unbelievably, Hua Yueling felt that these two little guys were worthy of the people she had chosen, and they were indeed worthy of training and teaching them.


    Hua Yueling was very satisfied with this. She didn''t expect that she could find two such talented little guys. Their learning ability is beyond doubt, there is nothing to say.


    But even so, it is still necessary to spend time and effort.Just having talent is definitely not enough. You also need to be able to fulfill your talents. Without enough effort, you cannot fulfill your talents.


    However, it is gratifying that these children did not waste their time because of their talents, did not waste their talents, but worked hard to fulfill their talents.


    Their approach is worthy of encouragement, and at the same time Hua Yueling also needs to let them know that they must work hard to train.


    After watching their training, Hua Yueling felt that it was almost time to teach them something new.The current ones still need training, but at the same time they also need some changes. These changes are what Hua Yueling will bring to them.


    These children still have a lot of room for improvement, not to mention that they are still young.At this age, they can reach the current level, so as long as they are given enough time, Hua Yueling believes that they can definitely go to a higher level.


    This is not a joke. Although it is not easy to gather all kinds of energy in this world, it is still possible to improve the body.It''s just that the improvement is relatively slow compared to other times.


    But fortunately, Huayueling is here. Huayueling can help them in this aspect and save them a lot of time. Otherwise, I don''t know how much time will be spent on this.


    Hua Yueling is also very happy. The stronger these children are, the better for him.Now they have no problem dealing with one or two ordinary soldiers, and more importantly, if they gather together, it will be a stronger force. This is beyond doubt.


    Soldiers are also very strong together, but there is no way to compare with them. Not only did they improve their strength, but Hua Yueling also taught them some special formations, which can make them play more the power of.


    It took longer here than the other side, but Hua Yueling felt that her time was not wasted, and she was still very satisfied with the result.The girls are very good, and they are all very talented. They are not fishing for three days and drying the net for two days, but they really train every day, even if they are unwell, they will not interrupt the training. Although Hua Yueling felt that there was no need to achieve that level, he was also happy to see this situation.


    Hua Yueling answered many of their doubts and brought some benefits to every child.It is very important to use their own strength to clear the passage in their bodies. If there is no him to do this, then the girls can find the passage themselves, but the speed will definitely be much slower. Huayue Ling Zhu is also to allow them to improve faster.


    Don¡¯t underestimate this matter. Hua Yueling spent a lot of time on this. Although the number of those children is not that many, there are only a dozen, but every Hua Yueling must experience that. Kind of feeling, this is a very important thing,


    Hua Yueling didn''t mean to just guide them casually and then end it, that would also have an effect, but the effect was not very good.Hua Yueling sits more seriously, using her own power to guide them seriously, allowing them to deeply understand how power works in their bodies and through which channels power can pass.


    Strength in the body is very important, but at the same time, the channels in the body are just as important.Don''t think that just having power is enough, that is not enough.You also need to find a way to unblock the passages in the body, so that the passages in the body are unobstructed, instead of being blocked in every place, so even if you want to use power, you cannot use it well, and it will also increase the power. Some troubles exist.


    In order to improve their strength, Hua Yueling took a lot of effort and spent a lot of effort, but he felt that it was worth it.


    Hua Yueling naturally hopes that they can improve themselves quickly, which is very good for Hua Yueling, and he naturally hopes so.But Hua Yueling herself knew that no matter how she did it, there was a certain degree of it, and the speed of improvement could not have been so fast.


    Maybe it can be improved, but the speed of improvement like this is hard to come by.


    Hua Yueling understands this in her heart, so now she can reach as much as she can. Hua Yueling won''t expect too much. As long as she can meet her own expectations, it is enough. As for other things, he is not about it. So anxious, and there is no need to worry.


    A lot of things are like this, even if it''s in a hurry, it''s useless. It''s better to take it slowly.Hua Yueling''s current practice cannot be said to promote her growth, but she does promote them in a cruder way.


    Of course, there is no harm in this kind of improvement, otherwise Hua Yueling would not use it. After all, he hopes that those children can help themselves. If something goes wrong with their bodies because of this, it is not worth the gain. Ling was naturally able to grasp it clearly.


    "Huh, it''s really tired, but I haven''t felt so tired in a long time."


    Hua Yueling withdrew her hand after the last girl had some feelings, and he felt a little tired.In fact, doing this kind of thing purely in terms of strength doesn''t cost much strength, but the trouble is that this kind of thing actually consumes the most energy.


    The first few girls were able to bear it, but as time went by, Hua Yueling was also extremely tired.He was still resting during this period, but even if he did so, he still couldn''t fully recover, and he needed a longer rest.

 2372 Chapter 2372

    Hua Yueling went home after solving the problems of those girls, Saier and Xiaodie also went back with Hua Yueling.After returning home, Hua Yueling took the time to rest. He was going to wait until the evening to rest. After all, there were more important things to do afterwards.


    There are still many things Hua Yueling needs to do, especially when he realizes that he is leaving faster and faster, and he feels a little nervous when he thinks of this.The tension was not because I was going back home, but because I didn''t know what would happen here.


    Fortunately, I got an accurate answer from Xiaoxue. I didn''t have to leave at that time. I could stay and do something, and then wait until I felt that there was no problem before leaving.For Hua Yueling, this is naturally satisfactory to him.


    The reason why he didn''t worry about going back was because of the safety of those people he was worried about. In any case, Hua Yueling had been with them for so long, and Hua Yueling also hoped that there would be no problems with them.


    But instead of counting on them, it''s better to stay by yourself, which is safer.After all, Lin Qian''s pity for them is still not enough, even though they are already very strong.


    Hua Yueling didn''t mean that she was going to help them do something, what she wanted to do was their own business, Hua Yueling was not going to mix these, and there was no need to do that.They can do as much as they can. Hua Yueling only needs to protect their safety. As for other things, Hua Yueling doesn''t want to care, and doesn''t have that thought.


    He can''t do everything alone, Lin Qian pity and the others also need to do what they should do.They have their own choices. Although Hua Yueling is very strong, it can¡¯t solve all the problems. It¡¯s important to know that there are many problems that don¡¯t mean that you can do it with strength. That way things are very simple, but everything is right. It''s not that simple for Hua Yueling.


    After resting at night, Huayueling woke up early. Today, he was not going to go alone. He wanted to take Saier to the palace.Regardless of bringing a person, it¡¯s actually nothing to Hua Yueling.


    The reason why Hua Yueling went so cautiously the last time was that she didn''t know enough about it, but it''s different now. After Hua Yueling went to that place once, she doesn''t have to worry about understanding or not.


    Hua Yueling didn¡¯t think so much, but he thought that he needed to ask Saier¡¯s thoughts. If Saier didn¡¯t want to go with him, then it was fine, but if Saier wanted to go with him, he could take it. Go with Saier.


    After finding Sai''er, she told her what she had to do, and then Hua Yueling asked her what she thought.


    Sai''er did not expect to have such a good opportunity, but she was worried that she would cause trouble to Hua Yueling for her own sake, so she did not agree.Hua Yueling told her not to worry, just saying that she wanted to go, and if she wanted to go, take her with her. Even if she took her alone, it didn¡¯t matter to Hua Yueling, there was no big problem. .


    Sai''er still hesitated, but since Hua Yueling said so, she still agreed after thinking about it.


    Opportunities like this are hard to come by. Since Hua Yueling gave her such an opportunity, Sai''er naturally had to take it well.


    Now that she agreed, Hua Yueling took her to the palace.Sai''er was still very nervous when she arrived at the palace, after all, she would never have been able to come to such a place as she used to be.


    Sai''er was very nervous, even if she was next to Hua Yueling, it was the same when Hua Yueling told her not to be nervous.Hua Yueling could understand the nervousness, but the nervousness just here was really something Hua Yueling hadn''t expected.


    But thinking about the identity of the other party, and that the other party is not born and raised in this world like himself, Hua Yueling can understand why the other party is like this.


    Because they live in different places and have different thoughts since childhood, they have different feelings about this place. Hua Yueling can understand her thoughts after some thoughts.


    In fact, even if you live in modern society, this kind of thinking is not incomprehensible.Many places have changed, but in fact, many places have never changed.


    The world is developing, but some things have not developed too much.


    Hua Yueling patted her shoulder, this was the only thing he could do.He hoped that his actions could give Sai''er some courage, and Sai''er was indeed calmer because of this, but Hua Yueling could still feel the tension in her heart.


    This kind of nervousness is not so easy or can be eliminated so quickly, and it needs to be done slowly.I believe that as long as she follows herself to the palace, then that mood will change, Hua Yueling thinks so.


    Some things are just to show that there is no use, and you need to see it with your own eyes.


    Hua Yueling knew that Sai''er would not refuse such a good thing. You must know that without him, it is impossible for anyone in this world to break into the palace safely.There may be people like that, but Hua Yueling doesn''t believe that those people can perform activities in the palace as easily as herself.


    In fact, this is also easy to understand. Regardless of what Hua Yueling sees as the defense in the palace, he can easily bypass the guarding soldiers so that they can''t find themselves, but others can''t do this.


    Don''t think that this is Hua Yueling bragging, this is the fact, it is true.Hua Yueling has many ways to circumvent the defenses of those soldiers, to ensure that he will not be discovered, and to leave no traces. Others cannot do this. Hua Yueling is right. This is still very confident.


    The difference in strength is very important. In terms of Hua Yueling''s strength, there is basically no place in this world that he cannot go, and no place is dangerous for her.


    Huayueling can go anywhere, and he can guarantee that no one can threaten him.This is the function of strength. Other people in this world, it''s not that there are no people with strength, but those who use strength are not worth mentioning for Hua Yueling.


    In this world, there are no more powerful guys except for those who have followed them to learn the mind.Hua Yueling''s words may seem a bit too arrogant, but Hua Yueling doesn''t think so. It''s very normal for Hua Yueling to think so.

 2373 Chapter 2373.

    "The first thing that you need to do is to take a look at the actual product or service that you''re going to be using, and then you''ll be able to see it. Rest on your own, the two of us are fine, there''s no way we can take another person with us. And there''s no telling when we''ll be back."


    Hua Yueling said to Sai''er, and Sai''er nodded her head. Hua Yueling sent away the hand that was holding her small hand and watched her go back inside the room.


    Sai''er and Xiao Die were staying inside the same room, and Hua Yueling had asked if she wanted to set up a direction for each of them. Fortunately, there were still some empty rooms in the house, too many people couldn''t live there, but there was still no problem if it was just two people.


    But perhaps the two sisters are too good for the sake of the two sisters, Sai Er said to let Xiao Die live in a room by herself, but Xiao Die insisted that she wanted to live with Miss.


    In the end, it was Hua Yueling who prepared a big bed for them, so that the two of them could live together. And in order for the two of them to live together without looking crowded, Hua Yueling had specially found a large room for them, and although they were two people living together, there was still enough space for them, so it wouldn''t feel crowded at all.


    From the moment they arrived at Hua Yueling''s house, they were living together, the two girls were as close as one person. But speaking of the future life for them can actually be thought of, they are both Hua Yue Ling''s people, there is actually no difference in their identity, and the same as before.


    It was just that Xiao Die had still been thinking in her old identity, and that was why she had chosen to get along with Sai Er in the way she had always done, but there was no longer that need, knowing that they were now not master and servant, but sisters.


    Sailor also didn''t see Little Butterfly as her servant, in fact she had treated Sailor as her sister a long time ago. Only Little Butterfly might be said to be too rigid, but instead she had never changed her own mind.


    It would be understandable and easy to change if others didn''t want to change, but Little Butterfly herself doesn''t want to change, which is actually a bit difficult to do. It''s hard to convince her, and Little Butterfly doesn''t want to say anything about it, in which case there''s nothing they can do but say that they''ll let her live her life the way she wants.


    But Hua Yue Ling didn''t care too much about this, anyway, as long as the people who were with him were treated equally, he wouldn''t say that there was any difference between the two of them or anything like that. So as long as they felt fine and thought that they were living a pretty good life, that would be enough, there was no need to think too much about it.


    This was what Hua Yueling thought, and he did the same, he didn''t care what was going on between the two of them, he just let them live their lives the way they wanted to, as long as they felt happy and thought that life was fine then they woke up, the rest Hua Yueling didn''t care.


    Since Xiao Die felt that life was good and didn''t want to make any changes, then Hua Yueling naturally wouldn''t say to force her to make any changes, there was no need for that.


    Hua Yueling left with Sai''er from her home, their two figures hidden in the night, sneaking all the way outside the palace. Hua Yueling held Saier''s hand and hid in the night, they hid in the shadows on the side of the houses, the streets sometimes could still run into patrolling soldiers, those soldiers looked rather lazy.


    It had been a long time since anything had happened inside this city, so it was impossible for these soldiers to say that they were always on high alert, and I believe that all ten of them could understand this.


    But being able to understand doesn''t mean that one thinks that it needs to be done that way, doing a thing naturally still needs to be done to the best of one''s ability, Hua Yueling thinks so. This kind of thing still needs to be some caution as well, after all, it is more important safety issues.


    However, Hua Yueling was just thinking about it, even if those people were particularly careful and cautious, it would be impossible for them to find out about every place. Hua Yueling didn''t think that he would be discovered, not to mention outside, even if he was really inside the palace, as long as he didn''t do that on purpose, or was too careless, it would be impossible to be discovered.


    Hua Yueling and the others waited until the soldiers patrolling the streets were far away before they continued to start moving, the next step was to find a way in. This was also easy for Hua Yueling, after all, he had already been here once, and besides, if he hadn''t been here even once, Hua Yueling wouldn''t be able to say that he had brought someone with him, after all, for a place he wasn''t too familiar with, Hua Yueling would still have some worries in it.


    After finding a place where there was no one, Hua Yueling instructed Saer not to say anything and do as she said.


    Hua Yuerling held her in his arms, Sai''er was shocked by his action, not that she was unwilling, but Hua Yuerling had never done anything like this before, so suddenly being treated like this by him, Sai''er was also a little surprised.


    But Sai''er''s reaction was calm, just like that, she buried her little head in Hua Yueling''s embrace, didn''t say anything and quietly followed him.


    Hua Yueling ran directly on top of the city wall, don''t underestimate the city wall in front of Hua Yueling, it was no joke. Although the wall here itself wasn''t as high as the city''s wall, it took some effort to get in, not that an individual would be able to casually go in.


    But to Hua Yueling this was nothing, although he would have some trouble going in, the trouble wasn''t great. Easily arriving at the top of the city wall, Hua Yue Ling moved to hide with Sailor, and after confirming that there was no one nearby, they didn''t immediately go down.


    Hua Yueling''s reliance was on the strength he himself possessed as well as the illusion skills and mental strength that had gained growth in this world, without these as a guarantee, Hua Yueling wouldn''t have been able to say that he had brought Sailor here.


    This time coming Hua Yue Ling still had a clear goal, what he wanted to do was to use the magic scrolls he had purchased on the emperor. Adopting this method to monitor the emperor''s every move, so that he didn''t have to worry about being found out and could easily learn everything about the emperor, then he wouldn''t have to worry about not knowing what was going to happen.


    Hua Yue Ling needed to go and take control of everything, and this made a part of it. It could actually not do so much, after all, there was nothing to worry about if it was just him, but he still had to protect the others.

 2374 Chapter 2374.

    Hua Yueling reckoned that if the people inside the palace knew that someone was even able to sneak into the palace without being noticed, they would be scared to death. Of course, the emperor was, after all, the emperor, so it was impossible to say that there was that much incompetence, but Hua Yueling felt that if he knew that, his face would never look too good.


    In fact, Hua Yueling really wanted to see what kind of a look the other party would have when the time came, but after thinking about it Hua Yueling gave up on that plan. There was no need for that, after all, he came here with his own thoughts, and he had things to do after this, being discovered would not be a good thing for him.


    Hua Yueling and Sai''er hadn''t been hidden for long, they moved to a different place. Although Hua Yueling was quite familiar with this place, but after all, he still meant that he had been here once, and there were still many things he didn''t know.


    Needing to spend some time to do something, Hua Yueling had to go find out where the emperor was now. The emperor''s bedroom and the place where the emperor usually worked seemed to have been there, but he wasn''t sure where it was.


    There was no way, after all, no one had introduced him to these last time he came here, so it was quite normal for him to get to know everything here on his own, not knowing what those places were like or where they were.


    Hua Yueling moved around with Sai''er in different places, and the two of them circled the many places in the palace. Sai''er was very interested in everything here, after all, she had never been here before this.


    Not to mention, the palace was a palace after all, and the architecture here would not be comparable to other places.


    From this point on just visiting here once was considered to be enough money for them. Hua Yueling was taking Sai''er around while searching for where the emperor was.


    Even Hua Yueling used illusions to understand, but then he realized that illusions were really useful, and it would be wonderful to use it to gather information.


    In such a world that kind of legendary power or power that didn''t even exist in legends was really useful, especially for those ordinary people on the other side. In fact, even if it wasn''t used against ordinary people, even if it was used against people who were very powerful in this world, there was no problem, those people wouldn''t be able to detect such things.


    Nothing is simpler than using illusions to deal with those people, Hua Yueling can do a lot of things using illusions and relying on her mental power, she can use this method to modify their memories and make them pretend that nothing has happened, in fact this is still a very simple thing.


    It was even simpler than many things, and this was no joke, but it was the truth. It wasn''t that people in this world didn''t have mental power, there couldn''t be that kind of thing, even people in this world also possessed mental power, but just possessing mental power wasn''t enough, that was something that needed to be clear.


    In the original Hua Yue Ling also possessed spiritual power, not that he didn''t, but he was still caught in the illusion. This is not so much related to whether or not you have spiritual power, what matters is your use of spiritual power and whether or not your spiritual power is strong enough.


    At this point Hua Yue Ling was unrecognizable two, there was a significant improvement in mental strength, while there was also progress in illusionary skills. These two aspects were the important ones.


    Without enough spiritual power, then your spirit could easily be invaded, and even if you fell into an illusion, don''t even think of being able to crack it. Even a commonplace illusion can trap you for a lifetime.


    For example, with the strength that Hua Yueling possessed now, dealing with the people here could easily trap them in an illusion spell for the rest of their lives using an illusion spell.


    Soldiers were patrolling the palace, these soldiers were still different from the ones patrolling the city. Even in the middle of the night, it was obvious that the armor they wore was different from the ones outside.


    These soldiers inside were definitely stronger, but Hua Yueling was not prepared to clash with them, so whether they were stronger or not was actually nothing. And even if they were stronger, so what, Hua Yueling could defeat them all with a single illusion or even a single magic.


    Not to mention that the illusions could still control them, and then they wouldn''t be themselves, but accepted by Hua Yueling. It was just that Hua Yueling didn''t have such thoughts, after all, these people were nothing to him, here he could be called a peerless man.


    Pulling Sailor''s small hand to hide on top of the city wall for a while, both of them quietly got up to look outside and observe the situation outside. It could be seen that it was very calm outside, and there was basically no one else after those soldiers left.


    "You can go down now, Sai''er, remember to cover your mouth later, but don''t shout."


    Hua Yueling reminded Sai''er, after all, she hadn''t experienced this before this, compared to with Lin Qianren it was the first time. Although Lin Qian Ren had only experienced something like this with him just once, but after all, she had also experienced it, if she came along naturally she wouldn''t need to worry so much, but Sai Er still needed to be careful in this regard.


    Sai''er nodded her head heavily, having experienced what happened before, she knew in her heart what Hua Yueling wanted to do. Although this kind of thing was dangerous, somehow, inside she was eager to try it out.


    Such things like this that no one had ever experienced she was quite looking forward to inside, but actually thinking about it, she knew that this kind of thing was actually meaningless. But it''s just a turn around in a place you''ve never been to, at most it''s just a trip to travel.


    Hua Yueling probably thought so, but he didn''t come here to travel, but to do something, in order to be able to better gather information, to Hua Yueling this could be said to be a necessary thing.


    The two of them jumped down from the top, during which Sailor covered her mouth with her hands, trying not to make a sound. But she was really too nervous, and the good thing was that she could still control herself, so in the end, she didn''t make any noise.


    The two of them jumped down from above and landed on the ground, where Hua Yueling''s feet were steady on the ground. He looked towards Sai''er who was being held in his arms, and Sai''er had a very nervous expression, but it could be seen from her eyes that she was also very relaxed and excited.


    Hua Yueling could understand this feeling, the first time she did something like this was similar.

 2375 Chapter 2375.

    Hua Yueling was walking in the palace with Sailor, the two of them hidden in the shadows. Actually the palace wasn''t as dangerous as you would think, as long as you could get in safely.


    But if you couldn''t get in safely, then there would be problems there. After all, the danger was all outside, that is, at the city wall. In fact, that''s the most heavily guarded place, the other places are fine, at least for Hua Yueling those places are not considered dangerous.


    For example, inside the palace, although there were patrols, but it also depended on the place. In the deep palace, for example, where the emperor and the others rested, that kind of place only had a few guards, the number of guards instead was not as much as outside.


    It was actually quite normal and understandable. So to be inside the palace is actually counted as entering a safe place instead, which is different from being outside.


    Sailor was curious about everything here in the beginning, and she looked everywhere to see what was inside the deep palace.


    There were many things here that she had not seen before, unseen buildings. To say that there was any place in this world that could be even more luxurious than the palace was basically impossible, it was actually understandable and conceivable.


    After all, it was the place where the most distinguished people in the entire country lived, and if one didn''t live in a nice place how could one reflect the dignity of the people here.


    But it was only the first time there would be a new feeling, and soon that feeling would also go down. The environment in the palace is also very good, better than in the city, which is very neatly planted with flowers and trees and so on, the whole palace is lush green.


    If you want to talk about the environment inside the palace is really well taken care of, and what to have. No wonder the emperor can live in such a place all the time, but this is not to say that it is correct.


    After seeing a lot of the buildings inside the palace, the excitement and interest slowly waned. In the beginning, when she first came here, she didn''t know enough about everything here, everything in the palace was mysterious and unknown to her, that''s why she felt very interesting, but soon that feeling would fade, and after seeing many things, she would feel that they were nothing, just very ordinary things.


    The first thing you need to do is to get rid of all the stuff you''ve been thinking about. The houses here are all very distinctive, but even more distinctive things are the same.


    After coming here twice, Hua Yueling was no longer interested. For this place, he felt that was all, but more importantly, now he had a goal to accomplish.


    It was just that he didn''t know if he would be able to find the place where the emperor lived as soon as possible, it wasn''t a simple thing, nor could it be done just by saying so, it would take a lot of time.


    However, Hua Yueling didn''t think it would take too much time, because even if he couldn''t find it, there were actually other, better ways to do it. Hua Yueling could use his illusion skill to search the memories of those soldiers or other people, and from those people''s memories he believed he would be able to find what he wanted.


    It wasn''t easy to find a specific person here, but it was actually quite easy to find someone in the palace without spending too much time. It couldn''t be said that every house here was inhabited, but some of them were actually inhabited, while others had no one at all and were just thrown away empty, not knowing when they would be useful.


    To be honest, Hua Yueling wasn''t very interested in these, as the place didn''t belong to him either, so to say he wasn''t very interested. After all, those were irrelevant to him.


    And even if they were related to him, he was actually not particularly willing to care about them, there was no need for that, and it was his business to care about them or not. After all, these were irrelevant matters, at least that was how it was for Hua Yueling, he didn''t think it was anything too important to care that much about.


    Hua Yueling and the others were walking leisurely in the palace, I''m afraid that no one could imagine that kind of scene, it wasn''t just individuals who could do that in the palace, that was something for sure. It was only people like Hua Yueling and the others who could not worry about something.


    Hua Yueling and Sai''er were really just like traveling, going to actually for Hua Yueling these things were nothing. Sometimes they were walking on the road, sometimes they were hiding in the shadows next to the houses, no one could find them.


    After looking for some time Hua Yueling felt that this was still too much of a waste of time, so he decided to think of some other ways. Actually he had a way, and he decided to give it a try.


    The last time he came inside the palace he tried that method and the results were still very good, so this time he decided to give it another try.


    Hua Yueling believed that this time the harvest would definitely be better than last time, after all, what he had done last time was just to make those people forget what had happened. This time Hua Yueling decided to explore those people''s memories, through those people''s memories, Hua Yueling believed that he was definitely able to find what he was looking for.


    This Hua Yue Ling was very confident, and only he was able to do this, no one else could do it. Don''t look at Sai''er and Lin Qianren, their mental strength was also improved, but in fact, they still had great deficiencies in illusion arts and in mental strength, this was something that needed to be understood.


    Hua Yueling hadn''t taught them how they should use their mental energy, nor had she taught them what illusionary skills were like and how they should be used. These were naturally important things, but for the time being they needed strength.


    "But it would be better to teach them all of these if they had time, these skills are useful for doing many things."


    Hua Yue Ling thought about it, thinking that she was the one who needed to do something to make them learn more. The most important thing was that they didn''t need to be particularly proficient in these to be able to use them.


    After all, no one here knows how to use these, they are the only ones who can use them. There was no need to worry too much in a situation where only they could use them, there was no one who could resist them.


    Hua Yue Ling considered it necessary, after all, that was more important to them as well.

 2376 Chapter 2376.

    Hua Yueling hadn''t really paid too much attention to this earlier, and now that he thought about it he was actually wrong in all his previous thoughts. But the mistakes were the mistakes at that time, and it was already good to realize that he could only say that he would fix the mistakes in this area afterwards.


    Hua Yueling needed to think about more things, needed to find more things that she had forgotten about. There were so many things that needed to be done, sometimes it was quite normal to forget or ignore some things, at least Hua Yueling thought it was quite normal.


    After all, he wasn''t an omnipotent figure, and couldn''t possibly say that he could know everything very well and get everything perfect without problems.


    Hua Yueling was indeed very strong in terms of power, but only in terms of power, while the other aspects were not enough.


    There were still a lot of things Hua Yueling needed to do, but right now he was just focusing on the matter at hand. There were still more things to be busy with, and there was no telling what was going to happen in the city next, Hua Yueling had already sensed that there were too many forces in the city that were stirring, waiting for that moment.


    The specific moment is probably still unknown, this is also normal, Hua Yueling is not too familiar with these. But Hua Yueling knew very well in his heart, as time passed that moment was gradually approaching, when would it arrive, even so he couldn''t tell.


    The two people within the palace unbridled sightseeing, at the beginning Sai''er is indeed very curious about every place here, but gradually her thoughts underwent some changes, in fact, this is also very normal, Hua Yueling can understand her mood.


    Thinking about the fact that she was actually like this, there was no difference between the two people in this regard. The feeling that the palace''s interior gave was that ordinary people could not be tainted, and could only stand at a distance forever watching unable to enter it.


    But when you enter it, you will find that everything is just like that, there is no big difference. The dwelling place is different, the feeling of dwelling will be different, and that''s all.


    Ordinary people would definitely be willing to rest in this kind of place if they came to it, but to Hua Yueling and the others there really wasn''t any difference. Hua Yueling''s family also had a lot of status in this world, which was something that needed no further explanation.


    Because of this, the condition of Hua Yueling''s home was actually quite good.


    Sai Er felt good just by living in Hua Yue Ling''s home, she didn''t need much, but what Hua Yue Ling gave her was already very, very much. For Sai''er this was enough, as for the inside of the palace, just looking at it was enough, there was no need to ask for more, that wouldn''t be interesting either.


    It was purely with an appreciative eye, or rather with the look of going to understand, to see all that was in front of her.


    After seeing some of it, one felt that this place wasn''t really interesting. But if it was a place to live in terms of a place to live, it must still be very good to live here, after all, the environment here is not comparable to other places, there is no place that still sends so many people to repair or to manage such an environment.


    Places like the palace were very special, Hua Yueling could understand this.


    Hua Yueling found a few maids and then used her illusion skills to scrape out quite a bit of useful information from inside their heads. After all, they were the ones who had been living here all along, and they were still very knowledgeable about the situation here, allowing Hua Yueling to easily find the information she wanted.


    After obtaining enough information, Hua Yueling left from here with Sailor, Hua Yueling still had important things to do right now. We''ll see what Sailor thinks when she finishes her business, Sailor can take her around the place if she wants to continue walking around here, or they can just go back if they don''t want that.


    The place where the emperor lived was actually quite easy to find, after all, the place where the emperor lived was the most luxurious place in the place. But without using the illusion skill to get information from those maids, Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure of that.


    After all, it wasn''t that easy to get information that needed to be gone over to be able to know.


    It was easier now that Hua Yueling could confirm what place to go to, his problem before this was that he didn''t know what place to go to. After all, although he had an understanding of this place, it was too big, it wasn''t like you could understand it clearly after coming here once or twice.


    Even after having been here several times for this place is still unable to understand clearly, these are all possible.


    Sailor walked a little dizzy, don''t know where is where, for everything here is very confused. Hua Yueling almost felt the same way, but he was actually better off compared to Sai''er''s situation.


    In fact, HuaYueLing and the others hadn''t even been to many places here, not even a tenth of them, after all, this place was too big, and it wasn''t that easy to understand.


    Sai''er felt really incredible, was this what the palace was like? Thinking outside, such a palace was equivalent to how many people''s homes outside.


    Hua Yueling took Sailor to find the emperor''s residence, thanks to the information received from the maids, otherwise even Hua Yueling would probably have a hard time finding where the emperor was. But the emperor wasn''t necessarily at his own residence, except that those maids didn''t know where the emperor was.


    Now they were going to go to the emperor''s residence to take a look, and if they couldn''t find the emperor there then they would go to another place to look for him.


    There were quite a few people in the palace anyway, so it didn''t matter if they couldn''t find the emperor, they could always find some people around the emperor. Even if you couldn''t find the emperor''s side, you could still find some characters who might know where the emperor was, and these would be very useful to Hua Yueling.


    At the emperor''s residence, Hua Yueling didn''t find the emperor''s figure, which meant that the emperor wasn''t here at all.


    "Looks like we''ll have to look elsewhere."


    Hua Yueling thought in her heart, she thought that she could find it in one go, but it looks like she was still thinking too much, or she needed to look elsewhere.


    Sighing, Hua Yueling had no choice. There was no one here again, so it was just a matter of wandering around, and if you were lucky you might be able to meet someone who knew the emperor''s whereabouts.


    But that was if you were lucky, if you were unlucky you wouldn''t know how much time it would take.


    "Let''s go, the emperor isn''t here. Let''s just say it''s bad luck, let''s go look for places where there are people, someone always knows where the Emperor is."

 2377 Chapter 2377

    The most important thing Hua Yueling needs to do right now is to find people. As long as more people can be found, then he will have a greater chance to know where the emperor is.This is a very important thing for Hua Yueling, and there seems to be no other way.


    It takes some time to do these things, this kind of thing is very troublesome, but there is no way, in order to solve her own problems, Hua Yueling can only do it.


    As long as Hua Yueling found someone, he would use illusion skills to dig out information from his head. There were very few people in the palace who knew where the emperor was.Hua Yueling found some people who didn''t even have any information, which made him feel a little strange, but fortunately, he also had time.


    I found some people, and Hua Yueling got some useful information from them.The emperor seems to have gone to the queen tonight.After receiving this news, Hua Yueling remembered something. Last time she came here and met the emperor and prince, they should have been with the queen at that time.


    Thinking of the place where Hua Yueling continued to remember where the Queen lived, Hua Yueling didn''t have a deep memory of this, after all, it was winding around here.It is also difficult for him to find that place now, and it may take some time to find it.


    Hua Yueling herself couldn''t guarantee that she would be able to find it, but if she could find some familiar places, it might still be possible.He still has some memories of where the queen lived, and he still remembers that he followed the prince to the prince''s residence.


    However, he has not been here from those places, which is a little troublesome. If he has been here from those places, it will definitely be easier to find it. Unfortunately, he has never done so.


    Right now there is no other way but to continue searching.But fortunately, Huayueling also has the illusion skill, which can collect all kinds of information. Since she doesn''t know this, the maids and eunuchs here are well aware of this.


    As he thought, things that were difficult to pass the illusion skills suddenly became simple.With the help of the information learned by the maids, Hua Yueling quickly learned where the queen lived and how to get there.


    He got the information he wanted easily, and it was easier than he thought.But think about it, living in the palace is like their home to the palace. It¡¯s no good not to know enough about it.


    But this is also a good thing for Hua Yueling, allowing him to find what he wants to find easily.Anyway, as long as the maids knew things, he could know.


    Leading Saier all the way to the queen''s palace, neither of them spoke.Sai''er is actually still very curious about what he is here for, and he is very curious about it, but she has no problem, and Hua Yueling has no idea to say it. After all, there is no need to tell her or let her understand. So much.


    The two arrived at the destination, where Hua Yueling found the emperor.However, the emperor and queen had already rested, and there were eunuchs and maids guarding them outside.


    "Would you like to go in with me?"


    Hua Yueling looked at Saier.


    "No, I''ll just wait outside."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you wait too long, I''ll be back soon. It''s just a few simple things to do."


    Sai''er wanted to ask what the simple things he was talking about really were. Knowing that this is a palace, it would be a capital crime just to come here, let alone what to do in it.Those are very dangerous things.


    But after another thought, since coming in is a capital offense, the other things are not really important, anyway, as long as they are not discovered.


    They will basically not be found, there is Huayueling.And even if it was discovered that Hua Yueling had a way to solve this problem, it was not that difficult, it just took some time.


    There is nothing that can''t be done by using illusion skills. Hua Yueling can easily use illusion skills to change the memories of those people, or simply let them forget what they saw.


    Hua Yueling knew only now how important the illusion skill was, which he had never thought of before.He used to think that the illusion skill was just a mental control skill, and the more powerful illusion skill could have an effect on a person''s body, but now it seems that he still thinks a little worse.


    In fact, the most powerful effect of illusion skills is on the spiritual level. Memory is one of them, and it is also the most important part.


    This is very good. What Hua Yueling needs is this. As long as he uses it well, he can do whatever he wants in this world without worrying about any problems.


    But you can''t use illusion skills as a panacea.


    Illusion skills require mental power, and the more people you control, the more mental power is spent.So it is conceivable that the spirit of the person who needs to be controlled, Li Yue, is tyrannical, then the more mental power needs to be used.


    With Hua Yueling''s mental power, the mental power needed to deal with people in this world is actually not too much.After all, people in this world don''t even know how to forge their mental power, which is very important to him.


    The mental power itself is strong or weak, but if you don''t exercise it, it means that the people in this world as a whole can be said to have weak mental power.Because of this, it is very easy for Huayueling to control the people in this world. There is no need to worry about mental backlash, and there is no need to worry about consuming too much mental power. For Huayueling, this is all. This is the reason why he can be unscrupulous in this world.


    Don''t worry too much, even if something happened that caught him off guard, as long as it was dealing with people in this world, then it would be easy.There will be no major problems, and basically there will be no errors.


    The gap between the two sides is clearly laid out here, no need to say anything.It is still very easy to deal with people in this world, easier than imagined.


    Force alone is actually not enough. Obviously, force cannot solve all problems. This point must be made clear.It''s not that you can do everything with force.


    Yes, there are some people who will be deterred by force, but there are others who will not be afraid of your force. Under such circumstances, mental power can play a very important role.

 2378 Chapter 2378

    Sai''er was left outside, and Hua Yueling took her to a place with no one. It was very safe and there was no need to worry about being discovered.Then Hua Yueling herself sneaked into the queen''s palace.


    Hua Yueling decided to fight quickly. Although he said that the place where Sai''er was hiding was safe, but who knows if he will be out of luck and encounter something, if something like that really happens, it¡¯s not Hua Yueling thinking saw.


    It''s not that he can''t quell the incident, but it''s better not to get into trouble when it''s not necessary.What''s more, getting into trouble here is very troublesome, who knows what will happen then.


    If Sai''er was discovered, it would be even more troublesome if the opponent shouted. There were still a lot of people here, but not only that, there were also many people in other places nearby.If too many people are alarmed, even he can''t guarantee that he will be able to solve the problem.


    There is no such easy thing. You must know that even if everyone''s mental strength is weak, there are still so many people here after all.Not to mention anything else, just covering so many people''s mental power requires a lot of energy.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to cause trouble, after all, he didn''t come here to cause trouble, he had important things to do.


    Hua Yueling quickly found the emperor and empress in the queen''s bedroom, and both of them had already rested.The gaze swept across the two people, Hua Yueling''s gaze finally fell on the emperor, this was the person he was looking for.


    "I don''t know what the effect of the magic scroll is, although I am a little sorry, your Majesty, you can try this magic as an experimental subject."


    Hua Yueling smiled softly in her heart, and he held the magic scroll in his hand.The advantage of magic scrolls is that they can be used even if they don''t have magic power.


    The light of magic envelops the emperor, but the emperor still doesn''t know anything and is still asleep.The fluctuation of magical power will not affect his sleep, and he cannot find it.


    It was easy to cast magic on him, and then the magic scroll in Hua Yueling''s hand turned into light particles and dissipated in the air.


    "That''s it, that''s it."


    After the magic scroll dissipated, Hua Yueling''s mind added some information about this magic, and he knew how to get the information he wanted.


    The magic left on the emperor will always keep in touch with him and pass the information he needs to him.After the magic is used, he can receive information anytime and anywhere, but the information cannot be retained and must be received from time to time.


    "It''s still a bit troublesome. It would be better if you could keep the information."


    Hua Yueling thought a little dissatisfied, but he couldn''t solve the magic problem.His knowledge in magic is still insufficient, not to mention that he doesn''t know how to use this magic, and he can''t use it without the magic scroll.


    If he had learned it, he might be able to make some changes, but he hadn''t learned this magic before, so he couldn''t do it.


    No way, then you can only spend more time on this.However, I think about the whole day I have to learn about the emperor''s movement. I feel uncomfortable when I think about it. If I can ask others to help.


    Hua Yueling thought of Saier and Xiaodie, but after thinking about it, she temporarily gave up this plan.Anyway, this is my own business. It is not good to get rid of the two girls. There is no need to do that. Since it is your own business, it is better to solve it by yourself. It is best not to rely on other people. Who is that other person.


    It''s better to do this kind of thing yourself, and teach them what kind of ability to teach this kind of thing.After thinking about it, Hua Yueling decided not to trouble other people, but to solve these problems by herself.


    Take some time and spend some time. Anyway, there is nothing too important to do in a short time, so there is no need to think so much.


    "Thank you for the trouble."


    Hua Yueling sighed slightly, thinking helplessly, hoping to get enough good news, otherwise time was wasted, and nothing was done by then, what is that.


    After thinking about it, he shook his head and decided not to think so much for the time being. After all, he had already done what he had to do. The next thing to do is to act and not think so much.


    After thinking about it, Hua Yueling felt that she was really unlucky, and there were more and more things to do after coming here.Think about it, basically I haven''t rested here, and how many things I have done, there really is no one.


    I haven''t rested since I was searching everywhere for the core of illusion, and after that I met Lin Qianlian, and I also had to teach Lin Qianlian a variety of knowledge.After that, I was busy looking for strength again, and I was not idle every day, but nothing progressed.


    But don''t look at him because he feels that his progress is not good, but in fact, he is considered very good in terms of progress.It''s better than he thought, but he still doesn''t think it is good.


    After all, the first stage is about to end. He is about to leave this place. Although he doesn''t know what he has done to make things move in this direction, as long as things can develop towards what he wants, The others are not so important.


    In any case, Hua Yueling can breathe a sigh of relief, knowing that she can go back and don''t need to spend more time in this place, which is good.


    Hua Yueling felt that his progress was quite fast, even though he didn''t know how he did it when he wanted to say it, it became like this before he knew it.


    Coming out of the queen''s bedroom, Hua Yueling immediately found Saier and went to Saier''s side.


    "Sail."


    Sai''er was taken aback, but she made sure that she didn''t make a sound.


    "My son, is this done?"


    "Well, it''s done. Then you can just stroll around here. What do you think, Saier, whether to go around here or go back, I have no opinion on either."


    "Can you look around again?"


    Saier asked cautiously.


    "Of course you can. Didn''t I tell you, it''s up to you what you want."


    "Then go around here, I''m still very curious about this place."


    "Okay, then let''s go around."


    Hua Yueling naturally had no objection to this, after all, he agreed to it.The two people jumped out of the hidden place, reached a place where there was no one, and then started walking in other directions.


    They actually don''t have any specific goals, and they count where they go.

 2379 Chapter 2379

    Sai''er turned around and found it boring, but maybe it was because he was alone with him, so Saier didn''t say anything along the way.Both of them didn''t speak much, so they walked here in silence.


    I have to say that the actions of the two of them are really interesting, even if Hua Yueling herself finds it quite interesting, the two of them are bold enough, but the more they do this, the better they will feel.


    Saier turned her head from time to time to look at Hua Yueling next to her. In fact, even now she didn''t know what Hua Yueling was thinking.But one thing she knew very well, Hua Yueling was a very capable person.


    This ability is not only embodied in power, of course, power cannot be ruled out, after all, the power in power creates everything.But in other respects, Huayueling also has something remarkable.


    Sai''er''s perception of Hua Yueling is still good, not to mention what kind of relationship the two people are now, she has enough affection for Hua Yueling just from the perspective of Hua Yueling''s life.


    The two people didn''t have any special purpose, they just walked around here casually, after all, they weren''t particularly familiar with this place.Even Hua Yueling is the same, Hua Yueling has only been here after all, how can it be said that he can understand all the conditions here once he has been here.


    If it was an ordinary house or a slightly larger house, it might not be a big problem for Hua Yueling, but for a place like the imperial palace, it would not be possible to understand clearly once or twice.


    Things are not that easy. In places like the palace, if you didn''t live here since you were young, you need to live here for a while.Even living here for a period of time may not be able to know enough about it.


    Just living here is not enough, you still need to spend time going around, you want to go around all the places here, in order to have a general understanding of this, but even that is still possible here lost.


    Naturally, Hua Yueling and the others did not have this opportunity. They all came here at night. It was not easy to understand it at first, let alone at night. Everything is dark, where it is so easy. It is not so easy to see clearly or even understand clearly.


    Fortunately, Huayueling and the others didn''t want to live here either, they just wandered around here, they only had some understanding of here, and the others were not important to him.


    It''s not a big question what kind of palace is like, after all, they can''t live in such a place.


    However, Hua Yueling thought of some ways to make money. Although he still has money in his hands, he still thinks about his future expenses.There are all kinds of valuable things in the palace. As long as you get out of here, then you basically don''t have to worry about money issues.


    Thinking of this, Huayueling feels a little stupid. He should have thought of this solution to the problem long ago, not to mention that he had found a secret room before, where he also encountered a man who could move around in the palace. Thief.


    The things I encountered last time were a bit strange, I didn''t expect that there really were such people in this world.Dare to come inside the palace, and really haven''t been discovered.


    That guy can''t be said to be very strong, but it is really good to hide, otherwise it is impossible to hide from the soldiers inside and outside the palace without being discovered.


    It is normal for Hua Yueling and the others to be able to do this. After all, their strength lies here, so there is no need to say anything.But it is difficult for those other people to do this.


    If you want to say that the guy feels that Hua Yueling is not a very strong person, Hua Yueling has also carefully confirmed this.That guy is not strong. In terms of combat, he is definitely not his opponent. Now he may not even be Lin Qianlian and Sai Er''s opponents, but his concealment skills are really powerful, otherwise it is impossible to come. Into the deep palace.


    Even though it was easy for Hua Yueling to come twice, he could even bring people over, but after all, Hua Yueling was Hua Yueling, not someone else.What he can do is very difficult for others to do.


    "Sail, let me take you to steal the treasure."


    "?" Saier didn''t want to understand how Huayueling suddenly thought about this, but she nodded and agreed with "Everything is subject to the arrangements of the son, Saier has no opinion."


    So the two changed their course of action, and Hua Yueling took Saier to search for treasures in the palace.Don''t look at the many precious things in the palace, but Hua Yueling doesn''t mean to have everything, he wants the most advanced.


    So in order to achieve this goal, Hua Yueling decided to find the treasure house in the palace.I''ve been to one last time, but it can''t be regarded as a treasure house. It can only be said to be a hidden place for storing important things. There are not many treasures there.


    There is a treasure house in the palace, which Hua Yueling believes.But it''s not easy to find it. If it doesn''t work, you still have to ask others to get news from the maid or the eunuch.For Hua Yueling, the people in the palace are good sources for him to obtain information. Apart from them, there is no place in this palace for him to obtain information easily.


    Hua Yueling didn''t need to do anything else, and didn''t need to be too troublesome, she could get the news he wanted by directly using the illusion skills.To be honest, Hua Yueling felt like she was cheating, and there was nothing simpler and less troublesome than doing this.


    It doesn''t need to be troublesome at all, and you can easily obtain the information in the opponent''s mind by directly using illusion.Even if there is no way to get it completely, some things are hidden in the depths, but there are some ways to do these things.


    For Hua Yueling, this is a very trouble-free method, and it can''t be easier than this.


    But this is also very important to him, after all, he has no time to waste here.The palace is too big, not to mention that he is not a thief. He just came here at the right time. This was a good opportunity, so he decided to give it a try, if he couldn''t find anything.


    But since I wanted to do that, it was natural to find something better. That''s what Hua Yueling thought.


    Can you find anything?Hua Yueling is also quite interested in this, he hopes to find something, after all, he doesn''t want to show it, although he has already done what he wanted to do.But if he could do better, he would naturally feel better.

 2380 Chapter 2380

    Hua Yueling also thought about what she should do, but after receiving enough news, there was no need to think about it.


    Hua Yueling still spent some time on this, but not too much.Relying on the help of the maid and others, Hua Yueling received enough news that he knew where the treasure was hidden and where the imperial dining room was.


    "I don''t know if there is anything to eat in the imperial dining room. Our time is not very good. If we come earlier, we will definitely have it."


    Hua Yueling said to Sai''er with a smile, Sai''er also smiled, thinking this was very interesting.After all, she was also very interested in the food in the imperial dining room.


    But Saier didn''t say anything, just followed Hua Yueling.Those who are interested do not mean that you have to go and see it. It depends on what Hua Yueling thinks. If Hua Yueling wants to go, then she will go with Hua Yueling, if Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t think so. , Then she is fine, there is no need to go to that place.


    If there is any problem with Saier''s character, it may be that he is too easy to go. It can''t be said that this character is bad, but some things depend on time.But Hua Yueling really likes this kind of personality. As a person is alive, it''s better not to find too many things for yourself. That''s good for others, and Hua Yueling thinks so.


    But he had no way to do this, his life was difficult to calm down, and Hua Yueling had no way of doing this herself.


    Hua Yueling seldom went to trouble others, but it didn''t mean that others would not trouble him.For Hua Yueling, he couldn''t stop these things. How could he stop others from asking for trouble? Could he still tell others not to trouble me?


    There is no such thing. For Hua Yueling, these things are not something he can decide. He can only see tricks. As for other things, he can''t determine anything.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling was actually a little troubled, such as things in the world of illusion.He wants to do nothing, he wants to eat and die here, but is that possible?


    There are too many things for him to do here, of course, Hua Yueling can also choose not to do these things, but that is still a problem.Hua Yueling couldn''t keep going like this, he wouldn''t do any development in the world, that kind of thing was impossible.


    Hua Yueling has nothing to do with this. If there is no other way, let''s continue to work on it, what else can be imagined.


    Sigh, then continue to act according to the original plan.Moreover, if he can really find a good enough treasure, then he can be sure that he might be able to increase his number of gold coins.


    But don''t have too much hope, Hua Yueling understands this in her heart.After all, everything in the illusion world is worthless. Xiaoxue had already told him about this, and there was nothing to say.


    It''s just that no matter how few they are, they are still gold coins, and the usefulness of gold coins is not much. No matter how few mosquitoes are, they are meat, not to mention this is a good opportunity.Bai''s opportunity should never be missed, unless he is a fool.


    Hua Yueling had already made a good chance. If he could find the treasure house, then some of the treasures would be exchanged for money. There are still many things in this world that require money.Although he still has some money, it is not enough, so he needs to raise more money.


    He planned to divide the money into two parts, one of which was naturally handed over to Saier to manage, and the other part was handed over to Lin Qianlian.The remaining treasures are exchanged for points.


    Hua Yueling made such a decision for the time being, but how to do it concretely still has to wait until the treasure house is found. Hua Yueling believes that there must be many treasures in the treasure house in the palace, which can exchange a lot of funds.


    But what if there is no such thing, what if there are few treasures in the treasure house?Such things are also possible. If there are such things, Huayueling prepares to put things on her side first. Gold coins can be obtained anytime. There is no need to have to now, in this world. Go to layout.


    After all, it''s not that you will never come back when you leave. There is no such thing.In fact, there are many illusions that can be directly cracked, but the illusion he is facing now is different. It is not the kind that can be cracked directly, but it takes a lot of time to solve it.


    From this point of view, the time he now spends here is estimated to be only a small part, and the current situation is just a prelude.After all, nothing big has happened so far. According to a story, it is just a brief beginning. In this case, it is very necessary to prepare for future actions.


    In fact, Hua Yueling knew what she would do again and what to do next.If you don''t have to come back after the cracking, Hua Yueling naturally doesn''t have to worry about anything, but the situation is not that way.


    Therefore, it is necessary to have enough money in this world. No matter what you do, you cannot lack money, and then there is manpower.In fact, he didn''t have any advantages in these two aspects. Lin Qianlian was better there, but there were problems.


    In any case, it''s useless to think so much. The most important thing right now is to find the treasure house as soon as possible. If you can''t find it, it''s no use saying anything.


    Hua Yueling understood this very well, so next he put all his thoughts on it, he relied on his illusion skills to collect news.But collecting information is not so easy this time, and it is even more difficult than before.


    In fact, this was what Hua Yueling had thought of, and it was normal for such a thing to happen, nothing strange.


    After all, it is a royal treasure house, it is impossible to say that everyone knows it.Even if someone knows, it will only be a small part, and the second cannot be all.


    Who will that small group of people be?When Hua Yueling thought of this, she felt that she was really stupid. The emperor must have this kind of information in his head. Why did she want to stay close and farther away? There was no need at all.


    Thinking of this, she said to Saier, and then the two returned to the queen''s palace.


    I found the emperor in the queen''s palace. The emperor would not have thought that someone could come to the palace so easily, and he would never be discovered until now.In fact, this is a very incredible thing. The emperor could not have thought of this, nor would he think that this kind of thing would happen, but this kind of thing happened, and it actually happened.

 2381 Chapter 2381

    After finding the emperor, Hua Yueling directly used illusion skills to obtain the information he knew. In fact, Hua Yueling could even directly use illusion skills to control the emperor.This kind of thing is possible, and it is not impossible for Hua Yueling.


    It''s just that Huayueling thought for a while and thought it was better to be more careful, and you can give it a try, after all, this was something he hadn''t thought of before.No matter how you feel that the emperor is the same as other people in this world, but facing him is completely different from facing others, there is no way, after all, the other party is an emperor, there is no way to refute this.


    What kind of person the emperor is is just an identity, but this identity is scary.After all, the emperor has his majesty, and in that moment, it is difficult to change his thoughts of this or that.


    However, Hua Yueling has changed. In fact, this difference for him is very small, it can even be said that there is almost no, but there is no way to change his mind for a while.This is also normal.


    Now Hua Yueling''s thinking has changed. It''s not the same as before. Otherwise, if there is no way to turn around, she might still do nothing.


    Hua Yueling thinks this kind of change is very good, and she really needs some change in her thinking.You can''t think in accordance with the original idea. That way of thinking is definitely wrong. To change, what you need to do is to change. Change as much as possible.Whether it is thought or action.


    But on the other hand, changes in thinking also represent changes in action.This change is inseparable.


    Hua Yueling tried to use the illusion skills to control the emperor, if it was really able to achieve this level, in fact, there was no need to do many things.However, Hua Yueling was not prepared to tell this to others. The emperor should do what he should do. It would be better not to say his own strength.


    Anyway, as long as enough security is enough, other things are not so important.


    And the most important thing for Hua Yueling is to obtain enough information, not the other, and the other is not important at all.It was relatively easy to control the emperor, and Hua Yueling found that it was not more difficult than others, which was really something he hadn''t expected.


    But thinking about it, I understand that this is actually normal, after all, there is no power he possesses in this world.In this situation, no one in this world can resist him.


    That would be boring, Hua Yueling thought to herself, but he didn''t plan to say anything, so be it.


    After getting the news she wanted, Hua Yueling didn''t plan to waste time here.Hua Yueling went out from the queen''s bedroom, found Sai''er who was hiding, and then took her to the destination.


    Not to mention, the hidden treasures in the palace are pretty good.If it weren''t for the news from the emperor, Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure that it was the place she was looking for.


    It looks no different from other places, and most importantly, the treasures are not on the bright side.


    Has the emperor thought of this long ago?Hua Yueling is not quite sure, but it doesn''t matter, anyway, no matter what the emperor thinks, she will still be cheaper in the end.


    Such a concealment can''t help Hua Yueling, but if he wants to find it himself, he doesn''t know how much time it will take.After all, it is impossible for Hua Yueling to find it with just one stroke. There is no such easy thing, and it takes a certain amount of time for Hua Yueling to find this thing.


    The palace is so big, there are many places he needs to look for.It''s not wrong, the scope of exploration skills can cover is very large, but it takes a lot of energy he hates.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to spend too much time here, he hoped to resolve the matter here as soon as possible, and then go back.This was Hua Yueling''s thoughts, so he was so anxious, otherwise there would be no need at all.


    And he also has the ability to do this. No one other than him can do this. This is where Hua Yueling''s advantage lies, or what no one can compare.


    There is a natural gap between other people and him in terms of strength. There is nothing to say about this.Hua Yueling has enough strength to do this thing, but this does not mean that other people can do this thing.


    This is the difference between Hua Yueling and others, so he doesn''t have to worry about anything, he can do whatever he wants, without fear of being discovered or having problems.


    Soon he found the target location according to the memory in his mind, and after Hua Yueling got there, he entered.Sai''er followed him in. It looked quite ordinary inside, not as if something was hidden.


    However, although Saier had some doubts in his heart, he showed nothing on the surface.


    "The treasures here have been hidden, and nothing can be seen from the surface." How could Hua Yueling not know what she was thinking, so she took the initiative to explain it.And he didn''t just explain, and then he would take away all the hidden things here.


    Hua Yueling took her and found the entrance to the underground quickly, and she didn''t know why there were so many tunnels in the palace.Moreover, these tunnels are not said to be long ago. Hua Yueling can know from observation that these basements have been out for a while, and this is a problem.


    Did the emperor do this?If it is true, then why would he do this.This is a bit interesting. In order to hide the treasure, I did such a thing. In fact, this kind of thing is not what an emperor should do.


    I don''t know what the emperor thinks, but hide his treasures in such a place.After all, the entire palace is under his control, so the things hidden here should be safe, and there can be no danger.


    But the emperor still did so, it means there are some problems here.As for what kind of question it was, Hua Yueling didn''t actually have much interest in it.


    After all, he didn''t plan to do anything in this area, as long as he could take away all the treasures in there, what else could be there.Everything in it belongs to me, even if there are any problems there, it doesn''t matter.


    After finding the treasure house, Saier was frightened by the contents of the treasure house.Although she had long thought that there would be very valuable treasures in the treasure house in the palace, the treasure in the treasure house still made her dare not imagine.

 2382 Chapter 2382

    Hua Yueling had already been to another place the last time. This time, she was familiar with the road. Although the two places are not exactly the same, they still have similar places.


    As long as it finds a place, there is no difficulty. Others may still think about how to carry so many treasures out, but for Hua Yueling, such a problem does not exist.He has ways to carry these treasures out, but unlike others, there is no good way.


    The final solution is to choose some of the most valuable ones to take away, and the remaining ones that are not valuable are to stay here.Then, you can pray to the emperor or that no one in the palace will come here, and find that some treasures have been stolen here, otherwise you will not dare to come next time.


    But for Hua Yueling, there is no such problem at all. He won''t come a second time, and can take everything here once.It is impossible for others to do such a thing, but for Hua Yueling, such a thing does not exist.


    Take it all at once, not leaving the emperor at all, just what Hua Yueling wanted to do.Hua Yueling couldn''t think of the necessity of leaving a little bit for the other party. When the other party knew it, he would know it. He couldn''t know that he did it himself. It was that simple.


    There is nothing to say, the two people are walking around in the treasure house, and Hua Yueling is not in a hurry to take away the things in the treasure house. He is going to look around first, and then do it after he understands it clearly.


    "My son, can we take all these things away?"


    Sai''er looked at Hua Yueling and asked with some worry. In her opinion, there are too many things here, and the things that the two of them can take are limited, and it is impossible to take so many things at once.


    "There is no problem with this, you just wait and see, Saier."


    Hua Yueling didn''t tell her what she wanted to do, but told her not to worry, she had a way to solve these problems.


    Sai''er nodded and said nothing.


    "Sail, you said we are going to sell all the things here, how much should it be worth?"


    Hua Yueling is still very curious about this, but to be honest, he doesn''t know this very well, and the problem is that there are too many things here.


    Money is not so easy to calculate, Saier glanced over the gold and silver treasures, and a huge number emerged in his mind.It was as if there was a golden mountain and silver mountain in my mind.


    "Okay, I''m going to get busy next, this is for you, Saier, specifically for doing such things, just put things inside."


    Hua Yueling gave Sai''er a space bag so that he could also help herself, so she couldn''t do anything while staying nearby.In fact, he also gave Sai''er a space bag before, but the space bag was too small to hold many things, but this time Hua Yueling gave her a larger space and can be installed. There are more things.


    Sai''er and him became busy all at once, and they needed to do a lot.I don¡¯t know how long it will take to take away all the things here. There are so many things, even one bag after another, I don¡¯t know how long it will take to finish.


    But it''s still early, and it should be almost in the morning.In fact, if you want to be faster, you should bring more people, and that''s it.


    In fact, there is another problem. Hua Yueling doesn''t have that many space bags.At first he felt that there was nothing wrong with taking everything here, but now he felt that there were some problems.


    The space bag I have is so big, especially if there are a lot of things inside, so there are only so many things that can be loaded.


    Hua Yueling was a little doubtful whether he could install all these things, but he changed his mind to think that there is no need to worry at all, what if there is no way to install them all, there are other ways.


    Hua Yueling thought that she still has a system, and the system can be recycled directly. If it can¡¯t fit, or if there is something too bulky or too big, it will not be packed in the space bag. Just use the system for recycling. .


    So for Hua Yueling, none of these problems are really too big a problem, she has a way to solve them.Now Hua Yueling knows what he should do. No matter what method he adopts, he is planning to move all the things here at once, as long as they can be moved, no matter what they are, no one will be left.


    Hua Yueling''s idea is also very simple, there is nothing complicated.What to do next, this is the focus of the next question.


    Hua Yueling quickly put the things in front of her into the space bag. In fact, there are still a lot of things that can be stored in the space bag in Hua Yueling''s hand.But that is also relatively speaking, there are a lot of treasures in the treasure house in the palace.


    When two people are busy together, it still takes a lot of time to collect all the treasures in a room.


    "Okay, the next room." Hua Yueling scanned the situation in this room after cleaning up. The room became empty, even a little weirdly empty. "It''s a treasure house in the palace, there are so many. Baby, it''s incredible."


    It''s not that Hua Yueling has never seen a treasure house, but he has never seen a treasure house with so many things. For him, this is quite incredible, how long it takes to collect so many things.


    In fact, these things might not even be collected by the emperor himself. As long as someone makes offerings every year, the things here will never be missing.After being collected, there are few chances to be taken out, so it has been piled up here, no one to manage, and no one to use, it becomes like this over time.


    "Instead of staying here and eating ashes, it''s better to put it in my hands and use it."


    Hua Yueling took all those treasures away with such a mood. The two of them were still very fast. When the sky was about to dawn, they could be regarded as taking away everything that could be taken away.


    Not to mention that almost all the space bags in Huayueling''s hands are filled, this is still the situation after he has exchanged many valuable and large things into gold coins. If he doesn''t do that, the space bags in his hands are left. The space below is not enough.


    Hua Yueling didn''t even think that she could have such a big gain, it was really an unexpected surprise.Not to mention him, Sai''er is also very happy, so there is no need to worry about not having enough money now.

 2383 Chapter 2383

    Hua Yueling and the others couldn''t spend that much money, they actually spent very little today.But after all, they still have so many children under their hands, and the daily expenses of those children are not a small sum.


    Hua Yueling still has money in his hands, but that money will be spent someday, so he needs to find a way to raise more money.He didn''t want to use a bad method, so he took such a way to make money, and he was lucky, this time he didn''t have to worry about anything for a long time.


    There are so many things, I don''t know how much money can be exchanged at that time.And if it''s possible, it''s best to change it as soon as possible, and it''s not possible to do this kind of thing in their true colors.


    Who knows when things lost in the palace will be discovered, and things will be troublesome then.If he was approached by Shun Teng, Hua Yueling would not want something like that to happen, although he would not be afraid of it.


    Basically, even if things are done here, there is nothing to do next, as long as you find a way to sell what you have on hand.


    But selling these things also requires some methods. It does not mean that you just woke up after you just find a place to sell them. This is a bit troublesome, but this kind of trouble is still within the scope of solving.


    It may take some time, and also need to find a way to keep it secret and not be discovered by others, but for Hua Yueling these things are not that difficult.


    In fact, the best way is to sell them elsewhere, rather than just sell them all in the city.After all, if you sell too much at once, you may be aware of something.


    Hua Yueling thought about it, and felt that there was no need to worry. It was impossible for things here to be discovered for a while, not so fast.Hua Yueling still had some confidence at this point. After all, if a place in the palace was left, no one would care about it, and he didn''t think his transportation was that bad.


    After the two people left the palace, Sai''er still felt a little unbelievable. Not only did he come to the palace, but he also stole so many valuable things from the palace.She didn''t dare to imagine this kind of thing before.


    But now she did it, and she came out of the palace easily, and no one noticed anything unusual.


    This is probably the case. She wants to return the space bag to Hua Yueling, but Hua Yueling shook her head and did not accept it.


    "Sair, you take these first. I also have a lot of things here. I have to find a way to sell these things later."


    The things in the palace are not that easy to sell, but if you can make others know that these are revealed from the palace, the chances of selling them will be much higher.


    It is necessary to find the kind of people who don''t know themselves and are rich, but ordinary people in this city may not know themselves, how can those powerful and powerful people do not know themselves.Maybe they all know his own subordinates.


    This is not because Hua Yueling has over-consciousness, but the fact is, but if he goes to outsiders to help with these things, he is not too relieved.So I still have to come by myself, but I have to change my appearance, and do some other preparations.


    Hua Yueling basically had a plan in her mind, but she still had to think about how to do it.More importantly, you can''t sell all the things on hand to one person. In that case, the goal is a bit too obvious. It is best to spread out and find a few more people who are taking advantage of it.


    After all, in the capital city, there should be a lot of wealthy people and martial arts that can be found. The more you are in the capital, the more characters. Hua Yueling thinks this is the case, so he doesn''t need to worry too much.


    But it will definitely take a lot of time, not just to end the problem in a short while.There is no good way to do these things, you can only find them bit by bit, and he can''t say to find everyone directly.


    These things still need to be done in a secret state, not that they can be casually let others know.Hua Yueling didn''t know much about the people in this city, but he felt that he could go to Lin Qianlian to ask, and Lin Qianlian knew more about this place than he did.


    Besides, Lin Qianlian has many staff, so asking her is an easier way to solve the problem.Hua Yueling felt that she could take it slowly.


    When the two of them returned home, Hua Yueling asked Sai''er to go back to rest first, while she went back to her room. It was too early, so there was no need to be so anxious. When the day was brighter, she would go to Lin Qianlian. .


    Without rest all night, Hua Yueling simply lay down on the bed and squinted for a while.Time is getting tighter and I don¡¯t know when things will happen. Hua Yueling has a sense of urgency in his heart. He wants to solve all the problems in a short time, but there are too many problems, so many problems are not. He can solve it in a short time by himself.


    But no matter what, Hua Yueling is ready to focus on these things.He doesn''t care about other things for the time being. He has only one person and can''t manage so many things.


    The matter of the adopted children has come to an end for the time being. The strength of the children is progressing rapidly. It is estimated that ordinary soldiers are no longer their opponents.Under this circumstance, Hua Yueling had nothing to do. As long as they continued to train hard, the gap between them would only grow wider.


    It is impossible to say what kind of talents those children have. In fact, those children''s talents are good and bad, but even the worst will not go bad. It''s just that between the two parties from the beginning. The gap is already doomed.


    It has something to do with the world itself, after all, it is such a world.But it can''t be said that it is completely here. After all, those children are also born and raised in this world. It is still a matter of mind. The new issue has given them more room for development, allowing their upper limit to be raised and become even higher beings.


    So put aside your personal talents first. In fact, the most important thing is what you learn and know. If you don''t have these, then the culmination you can reach in the end is actually the same.


    The upper and lower limits are both very important. Without the mental method, no matter how talented you are, the upper limit that human beings can exercise is actually just that.When you reach the upper limit, or when you reach a similar state, you can no longer ascend, but after you have the mental method, it is completely different. This is the case.

 2384 Chapter 2384

    The children who were adopted by Hua Yueling were able to reach a level that was much higher than others at the beginning, and no matter what, no one else could catch up.


    Hua Yueling hopes to use this method to form a powerful army. In his opinion, this matter can be said to be relatively simple.In fact, nothing else is needed, but time is needed.


    What Hua Yueling lacks most is time. There is no way. After all, the development of the matter is beyond his control, and as the incident has temporarily reached the stage of outbreak, the entire incident is temporarily coming to an end.


    Time is running out. It is more difficult to form a strong army, and it can only reach this level for the time being. There is no way to do better.


    "Qian Lian, do you have any channels to do this?"


    After a brief rest, Hua Yueling found Lin Qianlian, told her briefly what she had done, and then asked him if there is any good way to help herself sell the things on hand.


    "Well, it''s not impossible, but Yueling, you should first show me what you have in your hand. It is better not to have those particularly conspicuous places, so that people cannot know where it came from, if it is known. Then it must not be sold."


    Businessmen love money, but they also cherish their lives.Not many people dare to get the things in the palace and then sell them after knowing the wrong way. That requires more than courage.


    "It''s almost like this. There doesn''t seem to be any special markings on it that it was made from the palace."


    Hua Yueling took out a few things and put them on the table, and played with Lin Qianlian in their hands.There are no ordinary things in the palace, and no matter how ordinary, no ordinary family can have it.


    So if these things can be sold, even if they are not sold at the price they should be, but at a lower price, for Hua Yueling


    But what kind of price Hua Yueling can sell is also unclear. In this regard, other people''s help is needed, and Lin Qianlian is like that.Of course he can sell some of it himself, but it takes a lot of time to do these things on his own. With so many things on hand, it is impossible to say that he can do this in a short time.


    "It''s not bad. These things seem to be collected and not marked. In this case, selling them is not a big problem, but we have to speed up to do this thing. It won¡¯t be discovered within time, as long as it¡¯s not discovered then it¡¯s easier to sell these things.¡±


    "Probably not, my luck is probably not that bad."


    Hua Yueling shrugged.


    "I have a lot of things here, there is no way to take them all out, do you have a place to put things here, or do you put them elsewhere?"


    "It''s best not to put it here, it''s a bit troublesome, put it elsewhere. If I want to sell it then I will find a way to ship it out."


    "Okay, then I will trouble you."


    "It''s not troublesome, but it''s best not to let too many people know about this kind of thing."


    "I know this. No one except you and Saier knows this. Saier will definitely keep it secret, don''t worry."


    "That''s good, I''m here too, it''s better not to let people here know."


    Lin Qianlian obviously didn''t trust her subordinates enough, otherwise she wouldn''t say so.Hua Yueling understands this. After all, she helped Lin Qianlian become what she is now. People in the organization can''t be fully trusted, even those high-level organizations, who knows what they are thinking.


    Fortunately, she still has some trusted subordinates, and those subordinates are also learning new ways of thinking. I believe that with this, they are more trustworthy.


    This is enough, the next thing needs them to be busy.It¡¯s not just that Lin Qianlian has to get busy, but those people also have to get busy. Everyone has to take action. After all, it¡¯s not just Huayueling¡¯s things, there are many other things that need to be done. These things But not all can be solved in a short while.


    All kinds of things have emerged, and they need to be busy with a lot of things, but they have to do this, which is not their choice.


    After Hua Yueling asked Lin Qianlian, they went to an unused property with Lin Qianlian, where Hua Yueling took out part of the treasure she had obtained.Just these are enough to fill up a few rooms. It¡¯s not so easy to sell all of these things. Just like Lin Qianlian said, it takes a lot of time to do this, after all. This is not a problem that can be solved in a moment.


    "so much?"


    Lin Qianlian asked unbelievably, even if she knew that Hua Yueling had stolen a lot of things from the palace, the amount of things Hua Yueling took out still made her feel incredible, it was too much.


    "This is only a part. I have a lot here. I can''t put it aside for the time being, so let''s put so much. If you can sell these out, or if you can sell the others, then come to me again. Up."


    In order to let Lin Qianlian know what she had in her hands, Hua Yueling took out everything she had and showed Lin Qianlian to see.


    Lin Qianlian was also very curious about how many things he had there, but I didn''t know it, but she was really taken aback when she saw it. She never thought that Hua Yueling had so many things on hand.


    "These things are not of low value, if they all add up..."


    Lin Qianlian simply calculated it, but she had no way to calculate the value of these things, it was too much, and it was impossible to calculate it by herself alone.


    "Leave it to me, I will find a way to sell these things."


    "Also, since Qianpian is helping you to solve this problem, you can''t do it in vain. As long as you sell it, we will divide the final profit in half. It is better not to let others know about the money that you give to you. , Those are for you, not for others."


    "It doesn''t need to be this way. In fact, it doesn''t take so much time."


    "No, since I have said so, then I can''t go back. What''s more, if I don''t have Qian Lian''s help, I want to sell so many things," Hua Yueling thought of another one. "Also, Qian Lian, when you sell these things, it is best not to do this thing as you are, otherwise it will be troublesome when you are really discovered."


    "It doesn''t have to be this way, maybe."

 2385 Chapter 2385

    "It''s better to be careful. After all, things are not completely under our control. The necessary caution is still very important."


    Hua Yueling said to Lin Qianlian very seriously, the more you do this, the less you can be careless.


    "Think about it, the things we have here are sold, but this does not mean that they are safe. On the contrary, they are likely to be even more dangerous. Then these things will be sold to all kinds of people, those ordinary It is impossible for people to buy them. Only rich people can afford these. If the treasure house in the palace is discovered at that time, it will be very dangerous."


    Hua Yueling said that these were not alarmist, he would not look down on the wisdom of people in this era just because he is in an era similar to ancient times.


    What he relies on is his own strength. Others are not necessarily so powerful. Huayueling admits that at this point, he thinks it is necessary to think like this. People must always be sufficiently humbly instead of feeling that What kind of things are you doing? That''s definitely not good.


    For example, now, Hua Yueling can say that she has enough power, but what is the use of doing so, it will not help her actions.On the contrary, you should always remind yourself that you still have shortcomings and that you are not in control of everything.


    The fact is also true. Although Hua Yueling said that he could control most things, not everything was under his control.Hua Yueling wants to control everything, as long as she does this, everything will be much simpler, he doesn''t need to be afraid, but things won''t be so easy.


    Hua Yueling understands this in her heart, so no matter what he does, she makes herself more cautious and tells herself not to be careless.


    There is nothing wrong with being careful whenever you are, and you can''t be careless just because of the power you have.


    After handing over some of the treasures to Lin Qianlian for management, Hua Yueling left, and Lin Qianlian also packed up and prepared for action.Before that, however, Hua Yueling also reminded Lin Qianlian to tell her not to expose herself.


    "I know this, so I will take some hands and do this."


    "It''s a good idea, but it''s not enough. If your men are discovered, it''s not a good thing either."


    Hua Yueling nodded and then shook his head, not very optimistic about this.Although Lin Qianlian didn''t take the initiative to move out, and it was good if she was discovered. In that case, she would not be discovered, but there were obviously other problems.


    If her subordinates are discovered, to some extent, it is not much different from her being discovered, so even if they are allowed to do this, they still need to protect their identities, and they must not be exposed.


    As long as it is exposed, it is very dangerous. According to her subordinates, it is very likely to be discovered.After all, they hadn''t acted together before, and as long as they were looking for it, they would always find some clues.


    It may be troublesome, but when possible, even Hua Yueling wouldn''t do that.


    "Don''t worry, I already have a good idea in my heart. Although it may be discovered, the possibility is very low."


    Lin Qianlian was quite confident about this, and since that was the case, Hua Yueling didn''t say anything, even if she admitted the other party''s thoughts.


    No matter what, the matter is handed over to Lin Qianlian, then let him do it. As for what will happen in the future and what will happen, then we will see for ourselves whether to take action.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart. After all, it was handed over to Lin Qianlian. Instead of thinking so much on her own, she might as well let her down completely.No longer worry about these things, I believe Lin Qianlian will be able to give herself a satisfactory answer.


    Lin Qianlian is a smart girl, she knows what to do, and Hua Yueling is more at ease. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if she is in danger.You have yourself, as long as you don''t expose yourself.


    If Hua Yueling is discovered, the situation will be more troublesome, but as long as he is not discovered, then he will still do whatever he wants, don''t worry about this or that.You can do anything at will, but if he is discovered, he will definitely not be able to act like he is now, he must be hidden, and it will also have an impact on his own home. This is a situation Hua Yueling does not want to see.


    Hua Yueling thought about a lot of things, but not just doing one thing.Hua Yueling¡¯s brain is thinking all the time, all kinds of thoughts surfaced in his mind and then cleared. Hua Yueling is not the kind of person who doesn¡¯t know anything, but the kind who knows a lot. Things people.


    He knows everything very well, and he knows how to do it.It''s just that his character is a little too cautious, and he also considers other people.


    In any case, the stolen treasure was handed over to Lin Qianlian, Hua Yueling was also relieved, and there was nothing to say about the next thing here.


    Hua Yueling also bought some food on the way back. After returning home, he found Saier and Xiaodie.


    "Sail, Xiaodie, have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet, son, this is..."


    "I went out to deal with some things. The things were done. I thought I hadn''t eaten and I was a little hungry, so I bought some food. Want to eat?"


    "Should I have breakfast later?"


    "Really? I forgot, but it''s okay. These things are just to cushion your stomach. We worked so long yesterday, so we should eat more."


    The two girls didn''t eat much, but after Hua Yueling''s persuasion they ate some.Hua Yueling bought a lot of food, most of them were eaten by himself, and some parts were eaten by Saier and Xiaodie, but the two of them are incomparable with Hua Yueling. Can''t eat much.


    The two girls had little appetite, not to mention having breakfast later, so they only ate a little.


    After eating some things, Hua Yueling lay down, but he hadn''t thought about what to do next.The two girls looked at each other, Xiaodie walked out, and Saier stayed to serve Huayueling.


    "Saier, how are you progressing recently? Is there any progress in mind and magic?"


    Hua Yueling asked curiously.


    "There is some progress, but it is much slower than before."


    Sai''er said helplessly. In fact, her strength had progressed very fast before that, but after a period of pig sprints, her speed of improvement suddenly slowed down.


    Sai''er herself didn''t know what was going on, and she had nothing to do.

 2386 Chapter 2386

    Sai''er practiced completely according to Hua Yueling''s instructions, but his progress was still a lot slower.Gradually, she also understood from Hua Yueling that she should have fallen into a bottleneck. In her opinion, her strength must not have reached that level, but she was still in a bottleneck. There are still shortcomings, probably only by improving these shortcomings can the strength continue to be improved.


    Some of these are the speculations of Saier and Xiaodie, and some are what Hua Yueling said to them, but Hua Yueling also made them unnecessary to worry too much. As long as they take it step by step, they will be able to break open one day. The bottleneck keeps going.


    But this is not so easy, whether it is Saier or Xiaodie knows very well.This kind of thing is very difficult to do, and it is very difficult to improve the strength. Before, daily training may be enough, but now it is not enough.


    Although daily training can still improve them, the improvement is too small. In this case, I have to say that they must change.You can''t just rely on training to improve yourself, but you need to change some methods.


    Hua Yueling had some suggestions, such as adding more battles and conducting combat training with others.But this is certainly not enough. What they need is actual combat, but they don''t have any opportunities yet.


    There might be opportunities later, Hua Yueling thought of what might happen in the city, but she was still a little worried in her heart.I don''t know what they will do, Hua Yueling has no news about this, no one has told him this, and he has no better way to obtain information.


    It cannot be said that Hua Yueling was not prepared at all, but he really didn''t know much.But no matter what, when Hua Yueling waited for that time, he would definitely be able to do something to help, and he would have the upper hand on either side.


    "I hope things don''t go too far off track."


    Hua Yueling sighed in a low voice. He still doesn''t know what the situation will be at that time, but the situation will not be too good, it will definitely cause chaos, which is not for him to decide.In fact, he didn''t know what the incident was like until now.


    As far as he knew, Lin Qianlian and her father and others would be involved, but he was not very clear about how they were involved.


    It is estimated that things will happen soon, time has passed for a long time, and Hua Yueling has done a lot of things during this period. He can feel the approach of something, the existence of something.


    Obviously his strength is the strongest existence here, but as time approaches, Hua Yueling feels that he is getting more and more nervous. He knows that he shouldn''t be like this, but he can''t control himself.


    Hua Yueling hadn''t been so nervous for a long time in that nervous mood. He tried to calm himself down, but it was very difficult.However, from this point of view, it shows that there is a good saying that the unknown is the source of fear.


    It is because he doesn''t know what will happen, so he is so scared. If he knows what will happen next, what will happen, then maybe he will not be so scared.


    The premise is that he can control the situation and solve all problems, and Hua Yueling can do this.


    Hua Yueling is confident about her own strength, there is no other place that can make him feel confident except for strength.However, because of this, he is actually a little worried about the development of the situation. What should I say about this kind of thing? This is something that can''t be helped. It is normal for people to think like this. Hua Yueling does not think this is unreasonable. On the contrary, this is very reasonable.


    Even people like yourself will have fears, let alone other people.Therefore, Hua Yueling is currently thinking of ways to keep things in her own hands as much as possible.Hua Yueling thought it was possible, the emperor was controlled in his own hands, but it was not enough.


    The emperor is the highest commander, if this incident is really related to the emperor.He can''t do anything, he can only direct others to do it, which is good, but there are also disadvantages.


    No matter what other people''s main goal is, Hua Yueling can know immediately.It¡¯s just that after knowing the goal, he still has to find someone to implement the goal. This is more troublesome for Hua Yueling. Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t like trouble. He likes things that can be solved simply, but obviously, How can things in the real world be solved so easily? There is no such cheap thing.


    Sighing, Hua Yueling didn''t have a good way to do this, so she could only take one step at a time. This was the only way.


    If it is troublesome, it will be more troublesome. Anyway, as long as things can be completely controlled in your own hands, it is enough. As for whether you have to find other people later, think about it, it is actually not that troublesome.


    We have already done so many things, we can''t just give up halfway, in order to solve all the problems, we need to work hard.


    Hua Yueling had thought about it a long time ago, after all, what he had to do was to have so many requests, and he didn''t think clearly how to do it.Hua Yueling himself was not idle either. He changed his face. In fact, this was not an easy task in itself. If it changed too little, it would be easy to find out. Hua Yueling didn''t want something like that to happen.


    In addition, there were some things Hua Yueling hadn''t thought of before, but now he thought of a good way.In fact, there is no need to do these things by yourself. After all, I don''t have such skills and capabilities at all, but there must be similar things in the system store.


    "Xiaoxue, are there any props in the store that can hide my face?"


    Hua Yueling asked Xiaoxue, it can be said that this is a better way that can be thought of at present.


    "Of course there are, and the price of that kind of props is not high, but the owner can afford it."


    Hua Yueling nodded after hearing it, and it was roughly the same as what he thought.In this case, it is better to buy some props in order to hide your identity.


    I can''t say that this is the best way, but it''s not much worse.


    There are quite a few similar props in the mall, but Hua Yueling doesn''t know what these props are. He needs to personally check the usefulness of each prop.


    There are many props and they are very complicated, so you need to understand them clearly.I don''t know if Lin Qianlian is prepared, if not, in order for the people on her side to hide it, she still needs to buy some for them.Hua Yueling thought to herself.

 2387 Chapter 2387

    Lin Qianlian should have asked about it a long time ago, but it''s a pity that Hua Yueling hadn''t thought of this before, otherwise it wouldn''t be so troublesome.I still have to find time to ask, Hua Yueling feels troublesome when she thinks about it, she really has no way to spare.


    But with the means of hiding, so many things are easy to do.Yes, I have invisibility skills. If you use invisibility skills, you can hide yourself well so that others cannot find it.


    Stealth skills are very useful, but you must also understand what effect the stealth skills can play.After being invisible, others can''t see him, so it''s better to be invisible to do some bad things and do other things. For example, now the practicality of selling things is not very big.


    Hua Yueling still had to rely on props to hide her face to do those things, others couldn''t.


    "I just came back, so let''s ask Qian Lian again. She is very confident and said that there is no problem, but who knows what is going on."


    Shaking his head, Hua Yueling didn''t know much about these, but he believed that Lin Qianlian should have some solutions.It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t say what the method is. In this case, since she has other methods, it¡¯s better to tell her. If she thinks this method can better hide, then it¡¯s also better to buy some props for her. necessary.


    What Lin Qianlian thinks about Hua Yueling is not clear for the time being, she still needs to ask.This kind of thing must be prepared quickly. After all, there is not much time left, and I can¡¯t say too much. I can only say that I don¡¯t know how long there is. Anyway, these problems must be solved in a short time. .


    In fact, even if you are not so anxious to do this, it is okay to wait for a while, or wait until the incident is over before you act, but Hua Yueling doesn''t want that.


    "Anyway, whatever it is, you can put it in a space bag, leave some for Qian Lian, and some for Saier and Xiaodie, so there should be no problem. But those treasures can be sold or they have to be sold. It¡¯s even more reassuring if you don¡¯t have any money with the treasure."


    Coins can be spent anytime, anywhere, as are silver tickets.But the treasure is not. The treasure needs to be sold.The three girls must have money on hand, but the money they get from selling the treasure must be so rich that they can''t even imagine.


    It needs to be sold as soon as possible, the sooner the better.Hua Yueling told herself that he had always had a sense of urgency.


    I found Lin Qianlian and Hua Yueling told her about her thoughts. Lin Qianlian was still very curious about this. She asked Hua Yueling what was the method. Hua Yueling bought a cheaper variant. Give her the pretending props.


    What Lin Qianlian held in her hand was a scroll, which was used for dressing. The price of the scroll was not cheap, but it was not too expensive.For Hua Yueling, there is no pressure to buy some of these scrolls. After all, he also exchanged some treasures for some gold coins, so that the small vault that had almost bottomed out was filled again.


    But Hua Yueling was not prepared to spend too much on this, after all, he was just going to sell things, not doing bad things.You don¡¯t need too many people to do this, just a part of it, so you don¡¯t have to buy too much.


    "If you don''t use the scroll, there are other item names that can have a similar effect."


    "Well, it''s better not to use scrolls, not everyone knows it, and it''s better not to let too many people know this ability."


    Lin Qianlian said this after a brief thought, and Hua Yueling nodded, thinking she was right.It''s really unnecessary. Anyway, he has other tools here. Although the overall effect is definitely not as good as magic, after all, it is in an older world. It shouldn''t be too strict to make it. At that level, even just using some simple props should be enough to hide from others.


    With this idea in mind, Hua Yueling exchanged some items again, but the items exchanged were not very good ones, just some ordinary items.But this was enough. Hua Yueling taught Lin Qianlian how to use this kind of props, and then gave her the purchased props.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have many props on hand. After all, Hua Yueling didn''t say that she needed too much, and Hua Yueling didn''t know what she wanted to arrange. These were still unknown.So Hua Yueling felt that just giving her a few props should be enough, not too much.


    "Is this enough? I can give you more if there are not enough pharmacists."


    Hua Yueling asked Lin Qianlian.Lin Qianlian shook her head and said that it was enough and he didn''t need to give more.


    "This is enough. I only need to send some people out to do this. It doesn''t need too much."


    "That''s good, those treasures are up to you, Qian Lian."


    "I won''t let you down, I will tell those guys. It shouldn''t be too difficult to sell. Up to now, there is no news in the palace, that is, people in the palace have not found anything missing. And these things The quality is very good, not just to sell, but also to sell a good price."


    "Okay, please."


    Hua Yueling still believed Lin Qianlian''s words, he thought Lin Qianlian had such strength.Not to mention herself, there are so many subordinates, and there will be some talented people in those subordinates.


    There are many things Hua Yueling needs to worry about, but if Lin Qian pity and the others can solve the problem here, then he doesn''t need to worry about it, and can do other things.


    After saying goodbye to Lin Qianlian, Hua Yueling himself started to act. He used a scroll himself, and then began to search in the city.After all, I have traveled so many times in the city, and he is actually quite clear about what kind of people there are in the city and where they live.


    Moreover, Hua Yueling''s own identity was also there. With his identity, the businessmen had to fawn on him, so he knew exactly who he was going to look for.


    It''s not in his own identity, but he is doing business anyway, and he does have good things in his hands. He believes that those hurting people will definitely want to take these things in his hands.


    There is nothing worthless in the palace, basically that can be said.The best that Hua Yueling took out were exchanged for gold coins, and the lesser ones were prepared for selling money.


    Hua Yueling randomly fabricated an identity, and then went to a larger firm.Hua Yueling didn''t mean to sell things, he was here to listen to the price first.

 2388 Chapter 2388

    Hua Yueling found the store and asked for the price. He took out some treasures. In fact, he didn''t have much research on the prices of these treasures, so he was going to ask about them everywhere.


    Fortunately, he can still ask others about this kind of question, but Sai''er actually doesn''t know these, so it doesn''t work to ask Saier.Hua Yueling also asked Lin Qianlian, but there were too many things, and she couldn''t say the price of high-speed Hua Yueling one by one. In that case, she didn''t know how long it would take.


    There is no way but to infer the prices of those treasures by yourself.Hua Yueling thinks this is not bad, there is no big problem.


    Hua Yueling has so many treasures in his hands, but he is unwilling to be pitted by others. After all, it is not easy for anyone to make some money. Don''t look at him for stealing these things, but can he do it without the strength?


    In the firm, because the other party did not know him, the price was not very high. Huayueling felt that the price was not right when he heard the other party''s price. In any case, the price was too low. It shouldn''t be so cheap anyway.


    Hua Yueling was naturally unwilling to sell like this, so he did not agree with the price given by the other party and was not very satisfied with it.


    "The price you gave is too low. It is absolutely impossible for these things to be worth so much money."


    Hua Yueling shook her head and said.


    "You can''t say that. It seems to me that we are sincere enough to give you such a price."


    The other party said with a smile, just like a smiling tiger.Hua Yueling continued to argue with the other party, but the other party only took a small step back, and then bit the price.


    Judging from the reaction of the other party, it seems that the other party is not too concerned about acquiring the treasure in his hand, perhaps because the treasure in his hand is not worthy of the other party''s treatment.Or it was a means of lowering prices. No matter what the other party''s thoughts, Hua Yueling would not be able to sell the treasure in his hand at a very cheap price.


    Hua Yueling has some ways to do this. The issue of price is very important. So far, he still doesn''t know the price of these things on hand.


    It¡¯s not easy to calculate, plus not knowing the world so well. In fact, it¡¯s better to have someone with experience in this field follow along. If he is alone, he can only be like now, there will be nothing too much. Great progress.


    "The price... it feels a bit too cheap."


    Hua Yueling whispered, feeling that the price offered by the other party was not very good, some were too small.Taking into account that the other party is likely to discuss the price with herself with a feeling of leak detection, but Hua Yueling is also not sure, maybe the other party will give a better price.


    Not sure if it was what she thought, Hua Yueling just asked the price, and then left without staying here for too long.Although the other party is also trying to keep him, he wants to discuss the price with him again.


    Hua Yueling did not go to exchange prices with them, there is no need for it.


    "Xiaoxue, do you know the prices of these things?"


    Thinking that there was Xiaoxue by her side, Hua Yueling felt that she could ask Xiaoxue to see if she could provide herself with some useful information. Maybe there was a way.


    After all, treasures can be exchanged for gold coins in the mall, so maybe you can know how much it will cost.


    "Sorry, Master, this person doesn''t know, they don''t care about this."


    Xiaoxue''s slightly apologetic voice sounded in her mind, and Hua Yueling didn''t feel any surprise after hearing it.In fact, this is normal.


    "I didn''t ask Saier if she knew about these, but it is estimated that her level is about the same as mine, not too different."


    Hua Yueling guessed.I still have to ask Saier if it is true, but Hua Yueling feels that it is not very likely to help her.


    "Forget it, look around for now."


    Huayueling thought secretly, and didn''t want to go back. Anyway, she came out, and going back without doing anything was not in line with his idea.Now that it''s out, let''s finish the work, and wait until later.


    Hua Yueling, the chamber of commerce in the city, is quite familiar. After all, this is also his family''s sphere of influence. It is natural that he has some understanding.Don¡¯t look at it as just one city, but the capital city is different from other cities. The number of large chambers of commerce in the capital city cannot be compared with other cities. Other cities may have similar chambers of commerce, but there are very few such large and very large chambers. Rarely there will be such a large number.


    Here, Hua Yueling doesn''t have to worry about not being able to sell the things in her hands, as long as there are things in her hands, she can always find a place to sell.


    Huayueling asks for prices one by one from chambers of commerce. Chambers of commerce are all located in different places, but they are all located in one area, so just walk around in this area and look for them, instead of going to other parts of the city. Going somewhere is a lot easier in comparison.


    "The price of each is different, but they are shrewd and hurt, so they didn''t give too high a price."


    It can''t be said that the price given is completely unreasonable, but it is still a little different from what Hua Yueling thought of.


    "The price is still a bit worse, and it is better to leave it to Qian Lian to do this."


    After turning a circle, Hua Yueling thought, maybe she is not suitable for this kind of thing.After all, he didn''t understand the world itself, and he didn''t understand the treasures at all. Those who want to sell at a price worth their own need to have enough knowledge, but Hua Yueling doesn''t have it, so he can''t do much.


    Lin Qianpian might have someone who is knowledgeable in this area. Hua Yueling knew some people like that, but it was impossible to ask the other person about this kind of thing, unless she was a fool.


    It is very dangerous to do that. Who knows if the other party can come out? If the treasure house in the palace is found to have been emptied, the situation will be even more dangerous for Hua Yueling.


    It took a lot of time to inquire about the price, but in the end he was not satisfied, so Hua Yueling temporarily gave up the original plan.I was thinking about selling some, so I think about it and let it go for the time being.


    Even if you are in a hurry, there is no need to do this without knowing the price. Besides, even if you don¡¯t sell it, it¡¯s not useless. Huayueling can still exchange them for gold coins without any waste. .


    After returning home, Hua Yueling found Saier and asked her about the treasures.

 2389 Chapter 2389

    "I don''t know much about this, but according to what I know, the price of the treasures we retrieved yesterday will not be too low."


    Sai''er did not specialize in studying these after all, so what she understood was not so clear, but according to what she said, those treasures were quite valuable.


    Hua Yueling looked at Xiaodie, but Xiaodie didn''t respond.Sai''er didn''t know anything about it, and Xiaodie was even more so. She may have seen some, but she has never seen so much.


    It seems that I can only rely on Lin Qianlian to do this.In this case, there is no need to worry too much. Lin Qianlian should be able to solve everything. Although it is estimated that it will take a lot of time, it is inevitable.


    A few days passed, Hua Yueling has recently felt more and more that the situation is not right. Before that, the feeling was not so deep. He felt that maybe he was thinking too much, but now he feels that he is not thinking too much. It''s the fact that it''s just as you think.


    Something really has to happen, it is inevitable.There have been some riots in the city recently, which is unprecedented. Before he walked in the city, he felt calmer. Although there were a lot of people in the city, and it was very lively, it felt completely different from the current one.


    "I just don''t know what it will be like this time."


    Huayue Lingxin thought secretly, every day he was monitoring the emperor to see if anything happened to him.Not to mention, he really understood a lot of things, the emperor still knew some things, and there was a hidden power under his hands.


    That power is exclusive to this emperor, and others are not clear.


    Mysterious power, Hua Yueling shook her head and laughed at the thought of here. In fact, it is not wrong to say so, but according to her own thoughts, it may be different from those of people in this world.


    The emperor did indeed have a force under his hands, but it belonged to the emperor''s army, a secret army. The strength was not the strongest in the world, but it was almost the same.


    Under this circumstance, Hua Yueling probably understood the emperor''s practices, but he was not particularly interested in that mysterious power.After all, what would happen if he found it, and Hua Yueling was not planning to do anything at present.


    Before nothing happened, Hua Yueling basically didn''t go back and did anything, just watch it like this, and wait until the time comes.


    Before you know it, time always flies quickly, and things change in a blink of an eye. Although Huayue was prepared early in the morning, the whole city was in a strange peace in the early morning. At that time, Hua Yueling realized that the kind of thing she realized was about to happen.


    "Saier, you two should be more careful. It''s best not to stay here today. Although I am here, it is not clear what will happen in the end."


    If it is not necessary, Huayueling is not going to make a move, and he doesn''t think it is necessary. He didn''t come here to help these things. If he doesn''t make a move, it depends on his own thoughts, not other.


    In fact, he felt that he had no need to make a move. After all, they should have been prepared for this kind of thing.It¡¯s just that the final result is hard to say. It¡¯s not that you will be able to succeed if you are prepared. Wherever there are such good things, the chance of success will definitely be higher.


    "Saier, I will be away for a while later, but no matter what, I will definitely resolve the matter here. I don''t know what direction the incident will go in this time, so I am not sure whether the situation is stable. You don¡¯t want to come out until I come down, or until I find you, you know?"


    Sai''er looked at him worriedly, but Hua Yueling didn''t tell her more.Just like what he said, he himself didn''t know what happened this time, so he couldn''t tell Saier when it would end.


    Hua Yueling can change some things, but for the time being, he is not going to do anything. He wants to see the situation.


    This time, his father is not the main force, but he is also one of the senior strikers.Hua Yueling couldn''t understand why his father wanted to do this, but there was no way, he couldn''t change anything at this point.


    Huayueling sent Saier and Xiaodie away from the house and took them to a house that they had bought in the name of the two of them.There were no other people in that house, only the two of them, and Hua Yueling also provided them with enough money.In fact, even without these two girls, they can live well, after all, their strength lies there.


    After sending them away, Hua Yueling also let go of her heart, at least not so worried, and then he will see how things are going.


    In the solemn atmosphere, Hua Yueling saw the people walking hurriedly on the street. Those people were not the same, and they didn''t feel right.But Hua Yueling ignored them, he was going to see Lin Qianlian now.


    If nothing unexpected happens, this should be the emperor''s job, sending someone to clear out all the people on the street, or someone else.But why do you want to do this? Hua Yueling didn''t think there was any point in doing this, and it had no meaning at all.


    But no one can answer the doubts in his heart. Hua Yueling was walking on the street, investigating the surrounding situation, looking for anyone to be there.But obviously there is no one here, everything is so quiet.


    "Maybe it''s too early."


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what to do, he had nothing to do.To say that the relationship between what happened this time and him is actually not very big.That''s right, if it wasn''t for his father and Lin Qianlian to get involved, he didn''t think he needed to do anything.


    But now it''s different, he has to do something.It''s just that there is no need to worry.


    There is still time, everything can be done slowly, don¡¯t worry too much.Huayueling looked into the distance, where you can vaguely see the tall and magnificent palace, where the emperor''s residence is.


    "What is the emperor doing now."


    The picture emerged, and he could clearly see the emperor''s figure in his mind.I saw the emperor pacing in the room, and the eunuch stepped forward to tell the emperor that it was time to go to court.


    "Just as usual."


    Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart, but that was only the superficial situation, in fact it was not the case.The situation is not complicated, but it is only now, after which the situation may change and become more complicated.

 2390 Chapter 2390

    Hua Yueling observed the movement of the emperor for a while, and then withdrew his gaze. The emperor was about to go up in a while, and it was very difficult to observe anything. Instead of that, it was better to focus on other places.


    I don''t know what will happen today. Just when Hua Yueling was thinking about it, she suddenly heard rushing footsteps from a distance.Hearing the voice, I don''t know how many people were acting, Hua Yueling was taken aback for a moment, and then quickly hid.


    "I don''t know why this happened. Is it because this is just an incident?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t know if that was the case, but he guessed that there should be some relationship.I knew that the time had come, and then I would finish this event, and then I could leave here.


    In fact, even if he doesn¡¯t complete the incident, he can leave directly. It¡¯s just that Hua Yueling is unwilling to do it. Hua Yueling thinks that she can¡¯t do that. She needs to fully control the situation. As long as this time the matter is over, he will do other things afterwards. Don''t worry about it.


    But no matter what, he must do something in this event, he can''t just wait here.


    Looking at those people, they were dressed well to hide themselves, so Hua Yueling didn''t know the identity of each other.But looking at their actions is not about doing good things.


    "These people don''t know which side they are, but they shouldn''t have much to do with Qian Lian."


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling felt that he should go to Qian Lian to see, but he had better not let others know that he had passed, otherwise some things would be troublesome.Hua Yueling is still very clear about the situation, so he also knows exactly what to do.


    In any case, the best way to do this is to keep others from knowing that you have passed. If you let others know, then their reactions will definitely be different.


    Hua Yueling hid her figure and went to the stronghold where Lin Qianlian was. Speaking of which, Lin Qianlian did a pretty good job during this period. Most of the treasures that Hua Yueling gave her were sold, but there are still Some are left and there is no way to sell them yet.


    It would be very difficult to sell it now, so Hua Yueling simply didn''t ask Lin Qianlian to sell those things, but directly put them away and handed them to Lin Qianlian.Hua Yueling also told her that she didn''t need to ask herself about the following things. If these things were sold, the money sold would be reserved for her to use.


    When he arrived at the place where Lin Qianlian lived, Hua Yueling found that it was a little bit different, and there was basically no difference from usual. It was very peaceful.The people in the yard were moving, as if nothing happened.


    Hua Yueling was not sure what they would do next, but what Hua Yueling was certain was that they would definitely do something.Now their actions are just to cover people''s eyes.


    Lin Qianlian was still in her room, and she could vaguely see who she seemed to be talking to, and Hua Yueling couldn''t recognize who the other figure was.But it may be Lin Qianlian''s subordinates.


    Hua Yueling didn''t care too much about these things, and the relationship with him itself was not too big, there was no need to pay attention.Hua Yueling was observing in the dark. He had nothing else to do today, just to go around, he didn''t know how things would develop, and he was not too willing to take care of these things in his heart.


    I only need to manage my own affairs, and if there is any accident, just watch it.


    Hua Yueling thought so, he didn''t have too many thoughts, and he didn''t want to do things that others couldn''t do, and even he himself was not particularly willing to take care of these things.But there is no way, who will let these things involve him.


    The situation in the imperial city is worse than expected. This is something Hua Yueling did not expect. He originally thought that the emperor had subordinates such as dark guards and an organization that no one else knew about. The situation in the city should be Some control, but it doesn''t seem to be the case now.


    "I don''t know if he really didn''t control it, or if he did it on purpose."


    Hua Yueling felt that being an emperor was definitely not that simple, not that it was so easy to hide some things.Maybe those people think that they are perfect, but don''t underestimate an emperor.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yueling felt that things had become interesting, what else would happen next, he was quite looking forward to it.But if it is really the same as what he guessed, then those who want to make things happen will be out of luck.


    Maybe they thought what they were doing was very secretive, but they didn''t know that the emperor had been prepared long ago. This is actually quite interesting to think about.What is the emperor waiting for? What is he doing?


    There are many speculations in Hua Yueling''s heart, but for now, he doesn''t know what the truth is.Just go on like this, anyway, sooner or later you will know.


    Lin Qianlian seemed to have no problem here, but Hua Yueling didn''t leave either. After all, there was no other place to go for the time being. All Hua Yueling had to do was wait, there was no need to worry.


    Hua Yueling hid in the dark, observing Lin Qian''s actions.Regarding today''s matter, Lin Qianlian actually didn''t say anything to him, she said some related things, but she didn''t say much, only mentioned some occasionally.Hua Yueling was not particularly interested in this, and it was Lin Qian pitying them after all, so he didn''t ask much.


    With the passage of time, it gradually became lively, but the bustle came and went fast, and it didn''t take long for it to become quiet again.People all went out, but Lin Qianlian did not move and stayed in her room.


    After a short while, Lin Qianlian came out of her room.Standing in the middle of the yard, she raised her head and looked up at the sky, taking a deep breath.


    "It looks like she is still quite nervous."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, but she can also understand Lin Qianlian''s feelings. If she encounters such a thing, she will definitely be nervous.After all, this is not a simple thing, let alone what people like them can do, there is no such thing.


    How could there be such an easy thing in the world? Regardless of Lin Qianlian''s expressionless expression and nothing to say, it seemed basically the same as usual, but Hua Yueling could feel the tension in her heart.


    Lin Qianlian turned around in the yard, seeming to be thinking about something. Hua Yueling didn''t bother her, and there was no need to bother her. What she would do next, Hua Yueling was thinking about this.

 2391 Chapter 2391

    Hua Yueling stayed here for a long time, mainly because Lin Qianlian hadn''t made any movements, did not see her go to other places, and no one came to look for her.It seems that she has nothing important to do, just waiting here.


    But Hua Yueling doesn''t think this is the case, she must have something to do on her own.It is not very clear exactly what Hua Yueling will do, but he can wait and see what she is going to do here.


    Hua Yueling is not in a hurry, anyway, she has time, even if she doesn''t do anything, it is enough for herself to just wait here.


    With these in mind, Hua Yueling had no plans to come forward, and there was no need to come forward, as long as she waited here.Lin Qianlian will naturally do whatever she wants. It''s the same if she doesn''t show up, and there won''t be much difference in this respect.


    Hua Yueling understood this in her heart, so he was not prepared to come forward, and there was no need to come forward.What to do at this time, what can be done, in fact, nothing can be done, and he is not ready to help.Many things don''t mean that they can''t be solved without him, but the development of things will change.


    Lin Qianlian was turning around in the yard, looking at her as if she was thinking seriously about something.Hua Yueling is very curious about this, but if you want to know, you have to go and ask her, Hua Yueling is not going to do that.


    In this way, neither of them moved, they were silent with each other, waiting for something.Hua Yueling was waiting for Lin Qianlian to do something, while Lin Qianlian was waiting for the others. As for what she was waiting for, Hua Yueling didn''t know what she was waiting for. Maybe it was the people waiting for her to give her some feedback.


    Hua Yueling thought it should be like this, but he was not sure that it was, after all, he didn''t know what those people were doing.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what Lin Qianlian was going to do next, so he was still quite curious.Could it be that everyone else is acting, and Lin Qianlian has been waiting here and commanding?


    This situation is still very possible, but Hua Yueling thinks Lin Qianlian will do something, but he is not too clear about what she will do.I still have to see Lin Qianlian''s actions at that time. If Lin Qianlian does not act for too long, Hua Yueling would not be prepared to stay here all the time.


    There was a commotion in the city. Soldiers and ordinary people could be seen on the streets. The soldiers acted very eagerly, as if they were in a hurry. Huayueling didn¡¯t know their specifics. What to do, but it seems they have very important things to do.


    It was not far away, and a group of soldiers ran in one direction.


    "Ok?"


    Hua Yueling realized that something was wrong, and the goal of those people seemed to be here.If there is anything here, only Lin Qianlian knows about the stronghold in Huayueling. He also bought a house here and adopted some children there, but he doesn¡¯t think he will be a target, after all. No matter what, I haven''t done anything.


    Maybe it will be affected by his father, but Hua Yueling thinks that is a bit wrong.


    In any case, this does not seem to be a good phenomenon.But Hua Yueling didn''t act in a hurry. He wanted to see what those guys were going to do and judge based on what they were going to do.


    Here, Lin Qianlian dispatched all the people who could be dispatched under her hand, and she was the only one left. Then there were soldiers here, fast enough.Judging from this point, Hua Yueling would not believe it if there were no ghosts in the organization.


    Hua Yueling was not surprised at all about this. After all, it is such a large organization. It is normal to have some internal ghosts, and it is normal for a person to stay in the organization for so long, trying to find out if he is here. One thing so easy.


    Regarding this, Hua Yueling can only say that Lin Qianlian''s luck is really not very good, otherwise it would not have encountered such a situation.


    In any case, if it is really similar to what Hua Yueling thought, then it is estimated that Lin Qianlian will definitely not feel too comfortable in her heart.But no matter what, Hua Yueling is not sure yet. He has to observe the course of action of those soldiers to see if they know where Lin Qianlian is.


    Hua Yueling is still not sure about this. Only by observation can it be judged whether it is that way, and those soldiers seem to have accurate targets.They galloped under the leadership of a person, holding weapons and shields in their hands.


    "It is indeed coming here. It seems that my guess should be correct."


    Hua Yueling muttered in a low voice, he was not so arrogant that he felt that his guess would not be a problem at all, definitely not to that extent.But now the problem lies here, and there is no need to wait too long, because the other party is moving fast, and it will not take long to reach the destination, if their goal is indeed where Hua Yueling is.


    In fact, Hua Yueling was somewhat unexpected. He didn''t expect that the other party could move so fast, which was beyond his expectation.But the problem is not that big.With Lin Qianlian''s strength, dealing with these people is easy.


    But in fact, there are very few people who know that Lin Qianlian has the strength. It is estimated that those in the organization still regard her as the original person. I don''t know what changes have happened to her.


    It is impossible to send such a few people over if you know it.Not to mention anything else, whether they are Lin Qianlian''s opponents, let alone say, even if Lin Qianlian is unwilling to fight them head-on, and finds their figure and hides, they have nothing to do.


    Lin Qianlian has some places to hide, and recently bought so many treasures to make her more comfortable.Hua Yueling did not return all the money to her own hands. There was no need for it. He also gave part of the income directly to Lin Qianlian, let him keep it, and can go by himself when needed. use.


    Lin Qianlian soon realized that the situation was not right, she jumped to the house and hid in the dark looking for the source of the problem.Soon she found the figures of the soldiers. Seeing that they were about to reach the door on her side, Lin Qian Lian frowned. She really didn''t expect to be found here.But when I thought about it, she realized what was going on, but it made her even more unhappy.


    I have to say that there are really many traitors in the organization, and the hidden ones are really good enough. After all, she deliberately spent time looking for traitors, but basically she found nothing.

 2392 Chapter 2392

    "At that time, the organization will still have to clean it up. Fortunately, this action is not to tell everyone, but to let them act separately. Although it is still a bit dangerous, it is still much safer by comparison."


    This is where Lin Qianlian is more at ease. She was a little worried at first, and she was a little restless before that, but fortunately, the situation was not that bad.


    Only part of the action was affected, and the loss is acceptable, but if it is affected too much, it is really difficult to accept.Besides, Lin Qianlian thinks it is impossible to say that there are so many traitors in the organization. It is impossible to say that one is a traitor. It is only a small part. It is probably seduced. In this case, according to her arrangement, there may only be at most One aspect is affected by this incident, and there are many things that will not be affected much.


    In fact, Lin Qianlian is not sure that those people come to her from time to time. She doesn''t think she is so "popular".


    But she was really wrong to think so, and saw that those people soon arrived at the door of the stronghold, and they didn''t speak at all, they just started hitting the door.If you don''t know what the other party is thinking, they are definitely prepared long ago, and they have been reminded to say nothing.


    The door was knocked open, they rushed in and began searching.Two soldiers were left behind to guard the gate, and the rest went in under the leadership of the leader.


    Lin Qianlian stood on the roof and observed for a while, sighed lightly, and then jumped down from above.After crossing the wall, Lin Qianlian had already left this place without the other party noticing it.


    No one knew that she had left. Lin Qian Lian left quietly, and she disappeared without anyone knowing.


    No matter how hard it is for those people to search, it is useless. What they can''t find is that the people who were here have left, and they don''t know where they went.This is normal, after all, the strength between the two parties is not equal, let alone Lin Qianlian''s departure, even if she doesn''t leave those people, she can''t help her.


    The soldiers wanted to make trouble for her just so much, it was really okay, and she didn''t take her seriously.


    But Lin Qianlian didn''t want to have disputes with these people. There was no need, and disputes with them would not benefit her at all, and it would expose her strength.


    Instead of that, it''s better to hide for the time being, and then look at the situation later.


    Hua Yueling hid in a more hidden place, and he saw Lin Qianlian''s movements.After Lin Qianlian jumped out of it, she immediately ran towards the set goal. Lin Qianlian thought very well in her heart. She only needed to find another place to hide. At that time, these soldiers could not find her.


    For Lin Qianlian, this is not difficult. She bought a new house in another place, and not as her own, but as someone else.This is what she had prepared for a long time, just for this kind of time.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t even have a place to hide.Lin Qianlian hid all the way forward, while Hua Yueling followed behind to observe. He didn''t go with Lin Qianlian for the time being. He knew exactly where Lin Qianlian was going, even though Lin Qianlian bought it recently. He didn''t help buy the house, but he also knew where it was.


    Hidden and continued to observe the actions of the soldiers in the shop. He thought for a while, and he should go home later.Then go to look at other properties.


    Fortunately, none of the properties he bought were purchased in his own name, so even if something happened, there would be no problems with those houses.


    I have to say that Hua Yueling still doesn''t quite understand what will happen today. There have been some signs of things now, but they are only some signs.


    "There is nothing wrong here, there is no need to stay."


    Anli left here afterwards. He thought about what he would do next. He could go to Lin Qianlian, but that was only one of the options, and there were other things to do.His houses also need to be understood. Although he asked others to help buy them, it does not guarantee safety.


    For the time being, Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure what the situation would be, but the city gave him a sense of turmoil, and he didn''t know what would happen next.


    Is everything ready?Hua Yueling was thinking about this, and it seemed that everything had happened.The most important battlefield is not here, but inside the palace.


    I don''t know what Lin Qianlian will do to take advantage of this opportunity. I have to say that if Lin Qianlian has that kind of idea, then Hua Yueling doesn''t think she has the possibility of success.And even if it is successful, don''t think that there will be no problems. On the contrary, the most problematic time will be then.


    Lin Qianlian didn''t tell him what she thought, so Hua Yueling could only guess. He hoped that Lin Qianlian could be more calm, and don''t think that now is a good time for her organization.


    In fact, she could find ways to fish in troubled waters during this kind of chaos, then hide, or just slip away.


    But if she wants to leave, she should talk to Hua Yueling instead of saying nothing.That''s why Hua Yueling couldn''t understand what she was going to do.


    Hua Yueling went to the places she bought and found that the chaos outside did not affect the children in those places.The children start exercising after eating breakfast. For these children, these are necessary procedures every day, and they have to do this every day.


    Of course, these children don''t just need to learn Kungfu and practice mental methods, these are just part of it, and there are more things they need to do.They have to read books to learn and do all kinds of things.


    After all, Hua Yueling is not squeezing them, so the requirements for them are actually relatively broad. As for the extent to which they can be achieved, it depends on them, not Hua Yueling.


    Hua Yueling''s requirements were not so strict, but the daily mental methods and martial arts training required them to absolutely not fall, other aspects Hua Yueling did not have an accurate requirement.


    This is very important. You should not squeeze them too much, or give them too much pressure. It is not a good thing if you put too much pressure on them.


    It is a good thing to have pressure, and only when you have pressure will you have motivation, but too much pressure is not a good thing, because if you don¡¯t manage that kind of pressure, you can crush people to death.


    It is best not to put too much pressure on the children.

 2393 Chapter 2393

    The children didn''t understand what happened, and they couldn''t know, because neither Hua Yueling nor Sai''er told them this.There is no need. What children need is to spend time to grow.


    As I said before, the most important thing for them is time.Pressure is also necessary, but you must not give them too much pressure, let alone whether children can withstand a lot of pressure, even ordinary adults, too much pressure can crush them.


    This is not a joke, but it is true.The pressure that people can bear is different, it depends on the individual, and it depends on many aspects.The situation at the time and the personality of the individual were all related to various factors.


    The children''s ability to withstand pressure is very weak. Excessive pressure is not to help him grow, but to destroy them.


    Hua Yueling understood this in his heart, so he didn''t have much demand for those children, just let them have enough strength to protect themselves.


    This requirement is not excessive, and Hua Yueling has never said what he wants them to do. In Hua Yueling''s view, there is no need to do that.


    After taking a look at all the places, to make sure there was no problem, Hua Yueling went to look at the place where Sai''er and the others were.Sai''er and the others were also bought by Huayueling.


    This is a relatively secret place, and they are safe here.Hua Yueling didn''t go to see them, there was no need to do that now, Hua Yueling still had to go to see other places.


    Hua Yueling found out that his father was not at home and didn''t know where he had gone, but Hua Yueling had already expected this.Such a big thing happened today must have something to do with him, but I just don''t know what kind of identity he is inside.


    Hua Yueling had already anticipated this, so he didn''t think it was a surprise.


    Hua Yueling used exploration skills to explore the city. There was a panic in the city, and many soldiers could be seen in action.But it seems that they are patrolling to prevent something from happening.


    Hua Yueling also doesn''t know who controls these soldiers, and he doesn''t care too much about it, as long as they don''t come to trouble him.


    What Hua Yueling the soldiers are going to do is not clear at all, but he has no interest either. No matter what they like to do, they do what they should do, and others can''t control them.


    Hua Yueling thought about this in her heart and didn''t care about the soldiers.Hua Yueling has always been hiding in a secret place, as long as it is not discovered by them, in that case, whether they are in trouble or not, it has nothing to do with him.


    Hua Yueling felt that she should go and see inside the palace, where things would happen.Other places are just precautions, there is nothing to be concerned about, or nothing important.


    The most important place is in the palace, as long as the matter there is resolved, there is no need to worry about the other places.


    What kind of action plan does Lin Qianlian have, whether she has contact with other people, and how much the matter has to do with her this time.With this in mind, Hua Yueling came to the palace unknowingly. The entrance to the palace was guarded by soldiers. It should be the morning time. Hua Yueling came a little later. The morning dynasty should have started, so he was outside. No one is there.


    Hua Yueling went into hiding and thought for a while, maybe she could find a way to sneak in.


    This is not very difficult for him, but he needs to understand the following, and now it seems that nothing happened here.Something will definitely happen. There is no doubt about it. After all, so many preparations are made to do something here, otherwise, what kind of effect will those preparations have.


    It''s just that now Hua Yueling is a little doubtful whether her idea is correct, after all, nothing happened here.


    After hiding in the dark and observing for a while, confirming that there was nothing wrong, Hua Yueling didn''t wait here at all. He directly found a place and moved to the palace.Maybe something happened in the palace, but he didn''t know it. Hua Yueling guessed that it might be so, but he was not sure if it was really the case.


    This is a question worth thinking about, but just thinking is not enough, Hua Yueling needs to know more, just this is not enough.


    After sneaking into the palace, no one found his location, and no one could find this.For Hua Yueling, all of this was taken for granted.He used the illusion skills to learn from the guards where the meeting was held, and then moved quickly.


    For Hua Yueling, nothing was simpler than this. It didn''t take much effort for Hua Yueling to find a place.The scene in front of him was extremely solemn, and even Hua Yueling herself was inevitably affected at the moment of arrival.


    But for him, the impact was not great. He just froze for a moment, then reacted, then hid and moved inside carefully.


    If you want to get inside to understand the situation, you can''t just use the current state to do this. That''s not enough, it''s impossible not to be discovered.


    The door was open, and Huayueling could vaguely see the internal situation. The emperor was sitting on the highest point, and the next-year-old ministers who seemed to be larger appeared in the queue and seemed to be reporting something.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have much interest in it, what made him puzzled was that nothing happened yet.He looked for it carefully and found his father was among them.


    So in the end what will happen, Hua Yueling is very curious about it, but no one can answer the doubts in his heart.He can only observe by himself and then judge by himself what will happen, it is difficult for him to make a complete judgment on these things.


    Everything in the palace seemed to be normal, at least temporarily, and there was not much happening outside.Although there are some abnormalities, there are only some, not particularly noteworthy.


    Those people who are targeting Lin Qianlian really need to pay attention. Hua Yueling still doesn''t know who did it and why.There is no clue yet, Lin Qianlian may know some, but this is just Hua Yueling''s guess, and it is not clear whether Hua Yueling is like this.


    There is no time to communicate with Lin Qianlian, if you want to know what''s going on, Hua Yueling needs to find some time to communicate with her.But now Hua Yueling doesn''t have time to do that, he must always pay attention to the situation here.

 2394 Chapter 2394

    "Ok?"


    Listening carefully, whether it is inside the palace, where the emperor and his courtiers went to the early court, or Hua Yueling outside can clearly hear the sound.Based on these voices, he judged what happened, but at the moment it seemed that there was no big problem, and there was nothing to worry about.


    Looking inside, Hua Yueling recalled what the emperor had done before. He didn''t know what the emperor thought, and he didn''t want to figure out what he thought.For Hua Yueling, these are not important.


    A lot of things may happen next, too many things, Hua Yueling feels that she only needs to grasp the most important things.Things on the emperor''s side are obviously the most important.


    To say that Lin Qian pity their organization is the most important thing, Hua Yueling believes that it is definitely related to the emperor.


    The emperor is definitely their ultimate goal, but Hua Yueling also believes that it is basically impossible to do such a thing with their demonstrated strength, unless Lin Qianlian takes the shot himself, and then something happened here, they Fish in troubled waters, you might be able to do that.


    "But I don''t know what their plans are."


    Hua Yueling is not so clear about the situation in this world. In this case, he doesn¡¯t know much about the recent situation. If he has more understanding, he may be able to understand what is happening now What happened, what might happen next.


    "Why are the footsteps so messy?"


    Hua Yueling heard the chaotic footsteps, and it was certain that the footsteps could never come from inside the palace.You must know that now, during the early dynasty, no one dared to do that, it was looking for death.


    In this case, the most likely sound is that the sound comes from outside.Hua Yueling looked at the entrance. Something seemed to happen there. There were arguing voices, but these voices quickly disappeared.


    Hua Yueling''s expression moved, it seemed that the matter had already begun, but she didn''t know who was leading the matter this time.Hua Yueling didn''t stay here at all, and quickly moved to the door of the palace, hiding on the wall and looking outside.


    I saw a group of soldiers in armor standing at the entrance of the palace under the leadership of a general, seeming to be arguing with the soldiers guarding the gate.The general wanted to take his soldiers into the palace, but was refused by the soldiers at the door and prevented them from entering.


    "Boys, give it to me!"


    In the end, the general couldn¡¯t bear being so rejected by the opponent, and waved his hand to signal that the soldiers following him rushed up directly. Anyway, the door itself was open. They didn¡¯t need to tell the other party about this and that, just rush in .


    The soldiers guarding the gate realized that something was wrong, and it was more troublesome than they thought. They hurriedly ordered their companions on the tower to close the gate, but their reaction was still a step slower. Under the general''s order, the soldiers who followed him Have rushed out.


    How could the few soldiers at the door be the opponents of so many soldiers, they were easily suppressed by them, and there was no ability to resist at all.The soldiers on the tower just wanted to close the gate, but they couldn''t move so fast, they could only watch the opponent invade into the palace.


    There was no way to close the city gate. A few soldiers on the tower rushed down, trying to stop those advancing guys. Unfortunately, there was too much difference between the two sides, and they didn¡¯t realize that such a thing would happen. There was no preparation at all, and it was too late to respond.


    "Damn it, how did they come all the way, there is no news at all."


    Realizing that his situation is critical, the soldiers on the tower still rushed down the tower and ran down, trying to stop the invading soldiers.


    "Quick, look over there!"


    At this moment, a soldier suddenly shouted loudly, and everyone followed his line of sight, only to see that there was another brigade marching here in the distance.


    "Will it be a rescuer?"


    "Impossible, where can it be so fast? How long have they just been here? Other people have arrived. People here may not figure out the situation yet."


    "Then what shall we do?"


    "No, you can''t let them rush into the city gate. We must find a way to close the city gate and block them out. When those people come in, we really won''t be able to recover."


    The soldiers on the tower also wanted to do something, but soon they realized that in fact they couldn''t do anything, there was no way at all, they could only watch people rush in and take control of the city gate.


    If they want to regain control of the city gate, they can only rush down and fight with each other, but if they do so in real life, they don''t even have to think about it. They will definitely lose in the end.


    The number of them here is smaller than that of the other side. In this case, the other side still has an advantage. Although they say that they are on the tower, the other side does not need to care about them at all. Just hide and wait for their companions to come. At that time, I will be powerless.


    The soldiers felt increasingly desperate. They didn''t think they had any way to solve the problems before them.They are just ordinary soldiers, not those heroes, and even a hero here probably has no way to solve this problem.Too many people came.


    Hua Yueling frowned and watched this scene. To tell the truth, he felt something was not quite right. At least seeing that the situation now is different from what he imagined, the other party seemed very confident, but Hua Yueling felt that the emperor shouldn¡¯t be a little bit more confident. No reaction at all.


    The emperor should have been prepared. This was Hua Yueling''s guess after previous observations. As for the specifics, no one can answer this question for the time being, Hua Yueling can only be a guess.


    "Speaking of which, I have observed the emperor for a period of time. It seems to be relatively smart, and it should not be that easy to deal with. I don''t know if he knows this."


    Hua Yueling thought about this in secret, but there was no way to get the answer for the time being, so she had to talk about it then.Anyway, when the soldiers rushed in, Hua Yueling believed that she would be able to see what the emperor had planned.


    Now naturally there is no way to see it. The emperor could not let his thoughts be exposed so easily. Maybe everyone was kept in the dark by him, but it was also possible that he didn''t know this at all, and Hua Yueling could not judge where it was. One kind.


    However, based on his observations, he thinks the first possibility is greater.

 2395 Chapter 2395

    I just don''t know what the emperor thinks, Hua Yueling is still very curious about this, he really wants to know how the emperor is dealing with the situation now.


    Hua Yueling had observed this place, and he knew a lot about it. He didn''t find any other people there.In other words, there should be no other soldiers here, except those who are currently invading.


    Hua Yueling was very curious about this. No matter what plan you have, you can''t do anything without sufficient strength. Hua Yueling is quite sure of this.Is there such a strong guy in the palace? There is no such thing as yourself. How could it be possible to deal with so many enemies in this situation.


    The soldiers had no intention of being merciful at all. After they rushed in, they rushed towards the palace. Those people were very fast and soon arrived at the entrance of the palace. They displayed their formation and blocked the other people''s ancestors outside.


    "In this case, the situation doesn''t seem too good."


    Hua Yueling whispered, but these have little to do with him.What he is most interested in now is what the emperor wants to do. He still doesn''t know what the emperor wants to send.Judging from the emperor''s approach, he must have his own ideas, but no matter how he has an idea, he needs to have the strength to guarantee it. If he does not have enough strength, how can he be able to do what he wants to do.


    There are no other soldiers in the palace, which Hua Yueling can be sure of. Since there are no soldiers, then unless he can control the soldiers who rushed in, he has nothing to do.


    Hua Yueling couldn¡¯t confirm where the Emperor¡¯s confidence came from, but he felt that he was very confident. He didn¡¯t know what he had left. Hua Yueling was very curious about this, so he continued to hide in the dark. At the same time, I don''t know what the situation in the court is like, but Hua Yueling should have become very confused when he wants to come to them, compared to no one can think of such a thing.


    The chaos is spreading rapidly, and those high-ranking officials are actually indistinguishable from ordinary people at this time, which Hua Yueling had realized long ago.Even Yu Hua Yueling felt that they might be even more frightened and more chaotic than ordinary people.In fact, this is quite normal. Everyone is afraid of death, and those senior officials are even more afraid of death.


    They don''t know what to do when facing this situation.His Majesty the Emperor is still sitting in his seat, as if everything that happened has nothing to do with him.He sat there, staring coldly at the soldiers entering outside.


    "Who made you come!"


    Obviously it should be a question, but when it came out of the emperor''s mouth, it seemed to be questioning.The general who surrounded the palace didn''t say a word, but lowered his head, as if he was afraid of the emperor.


    The emperor frowned, unable to tell whether he was disappointed or disgusted by his performance, and gave a cold snort.


    "Retreat to me!"


    However, the general still had no response, and he stood outside the hall just like that, and the soldiers continued to surround it.Although the emperor knew that the other party would not listen to what he said, he was still very angry when he saw the other party''s reaction like this.


    Whether they really knew who was the emperor of this country, he roared in his heart.


    However, His Majesty Hanyang is still good. At least on the surface, no one can see anything. He seems to be normal and not angry at all.However, Hua Yueling was able to understand what the Emperor''s thoughts were. To say that the Emperor was not angry, Hua Yueling would never believe it.


    The emperor''s inner anger did not manifest on the surface. His anger was in his heart. Facing the betrayal and the subordinates who did not listen to his orders, he wished to kill them all.


    "Why, I have the courage to send the army to me but don''t have the courage to come out. You really disappointed me."


    Hearing the tone of His Majesty the Emperor seemed to know who sent someone over, but no one answered His Majesty''s words.It was at this time that Hua Yueling sensed that there seemed to be other people coming.


    This made him a little surprised, could it be that the emperor''s people have arrived, so he is so confident.


    Hua Yueling was quite curious, but he just waited inside and didn''t go out.He wanted to see what was going on.But soon he realized that things were not quite the same as what he thought. The people who came this time were not the help of the Emperor as he had imagined. On the contrary, they were also here to kill the Emperor.


    It seems that the situation is getting worse now, and it will only be more difficult for the emperor. It is really not clear what he is thinking.Hua Yueling was skeptical about this in her heart.He didn¡¯t know what the emperor had. He wanted to say that he had been paying attention to the situation on the emperor¡¯s side, but he didn¡¯t get any useful information about it. His Majesty did not mention it, so Hua Yueling is true. He didn''t know what he was going to do. For Hua Yueling, this was an unanswerable secret, and he was still very curious.


    Hua Yueling continued to hide and observe. He became more and more curious about the situation here, hoping that the situation could develop faster so that he could see what else was interesting next.


    The situation became more chaotic and complicated, but these actually made Hua Yueling quite interested, the more chaotic and complicated the more interesting.There should be a lot of forces involved this time. I don''t know if this is the emperor''s idea. The reason why he did this and put himself in danger was for this.


    Huayueling was just speculation about this, but he thought that an emperor who was not so incompetent, in any case, the emperor should have some control over the situation in his own capital, not to mention the emperor still has a secret team, this team should It is something that other people don''t know exists, only he can control it and help him collect information.


    Therefore, he has some pre-plans for what may happen in the city. It is basically impossible to say that there is no situation at all.


    Hua Yueling still believes that the emperor is prepared. It is absolutely impossible for him not to prepare at all, but he doesn''t know what he prepared.


    Hua Yueling really carefully observed and searched for it, but he did not find anything unusual, whether it was internal or external, there was no power.Since the army has not been prepared in advance, and people have not been recruited from other places, what does he think?


    "Maybe so."


    Hua Yueling suddenly thought of the organization again. He realized that it was also very possible. He sent someone in the organization to report in advance, and then found an accurate time to arrive.

 2396 Chapter 2396

    Hua Yueling realized what the emperor was going to do, but he still had some doubts whether that could achieve the effect he wanted.What if the person sent out can''t come back in time, or something is delayed in the middle of the way, and what if the subordinate is a traitor?


    Hua Yueling didn''t know if the emperor had thought about these things, but he felt they were all important.


    The emperor stood at the highest point, staring at the general who bowed his head and said nothing.The realization of sweeping everyone in the court hall, everyone with their heads lowered, no one dared to look at the emperor.


    Even those who did this thing would feel great pressure when facing the emperor.


    Hua Yueling can roughly understand their thoughts, after all, the emperor is their immediate boss no matter how they say it, and it is normal for this to happen.


    Hua Yueling looked at the two teams that were about to join together, looking for the leader, or someone who wanted to accomplish this.It''s just that the other party didn''t seem to be here at all, Hua Yueling didn''t find anything in it.


    "It''s interesting. Is it because you are afraid to hide? I dared to do this but didn''t dare to come out. It seems that the people who organized this incident are not so courageous."


    And there is another question, what does that person think about doing this kind of thing when the emperor has no physical problems.If it was said that an organization leader like Lin Qianlian organized such an action, it would be quite normal, if the emperor''s son did such a thing, it would be a bit silly.


    Hua Yueling didn''t quite understand what those people were thinking, she didn''t understand at all, and even thought they were a bit too stupid.If it was really how the emperor''s son could do such a thing, was someone forced him to do it, or was there other reasons?


    Hua Yueling was completely unclear about this, but he knew that doing so might not necessarily result in good results.


    The chaos continued, and Hua Yueling hid aside to watch the excitement.The more lively, the better. Anyway, the things here have little to do with him, and he doesn''t control what will happen afterwards. It looks very interesting.


    The emperor frowned, glanced across everyone, and then spoke to the eunuch beside him. The eunuch nodded tremblingly and walked down the stairs.


    The general outside led the soldiers to a halt like this, Hua Yueling even doubted what he was doing.


    It seems that this situation is caused because the leader has never shown up.I just don¡¯t know what the person planning this incident is thinking. Can the problem be solved even if you don¡¯t show up?


    The other party thought a little too well, Hua Yueling thought secretly in her heart, he didn''t know exactly what the other party thought, but now it depends on the situation.Regardless of that the general has sent people to surround everything here, but this is obviously not enough. The general has already felt fear. If there is no one to support him, then he will only become more and more fearful and impossible to do anything. Thing.


    This kind of thing cannot be solved unless the black hand appears behind the scenes, but it depends on the situation this is difficult.Huayueling really found it interesting. Are one or two fools? I don''t know what I should do.


    The leading general, too, would not have to do such a thing without the courage.Now the attack has been attacked, and the guards have been killed by them. In any case, he can''t be let go. Doesn''t he understand this kind of thing?


    Hua Yueling thought it was ridiculous enough, didn''t he still understand what his fate would be like, if he couldn''t achieve his goal, then his tomorrow night would be here, and he couldn''t continue to live.


    Hua Yueling felt that the other party should be clear about this, but the other party still felt afraid and dare not act, so it seemed that his courage was just like this, and he didn''t understand anything.


    Does he think he can survive?It is simply impossible, unless he can do what he has to do.


    This matter is not so easy. Don¡¯t look at him now that he has soldiers in his hand, and the emperor¡¯s side has no resistance, but this is only now. The longer time passes, the more things will become uncontrollable. Go in a direction they don¡¯t want.


    The general''s manpower increased, and Hua Yueling discovered that those newcomers should not be the general''s men, but they were just dressed up like that.It seems that the two sides have already cooperated with each other, and they are also well prepared.I just don¡¯t know why they have to divide into two groups to come over, can¡¯t they just come over directly?Or come from two different directions.


    What is the role of the back group of people?It is impossible to increase the pressure. After all, even the generals'' forces are enough to put pressure on the emperor and them.


    Not only the general, but even the general''s men were extremely scared. They didn''t know what they were going to do before they came, but now... they realized that they were likely to be involved in a dangerous situation.


    Obviously this is not what they want, but it has already happened. They can''t stop it, they can''t do anything. It only depends on their luck. If they are unlucky, they will probably die here, and not only will they die. , It will also affect the family.


    But now there is no way to retreat. They have no way. It is not that they want to be involved in such disputes, but that they are unavoidably brought in by others.It is almost impossible to want to go out now. Since you have done such a thing, you can only bear the consequences.


    Hua Yueling noticed some riots in the team, and the general didn''t know what to do yet, he didn''t care about everything, just stood there.Everything was changing, and Hua Yueling found that the situation seemed to be out of control.


    The general can''t do anything, from this point of view he is not qualified.However, his boss is also good enough. He hasn''t shown up at this time. Does he feel that he does not have the advantage, or that he has found something, so he wants to abandon the car to be handsome?


    Hua Yueling felt that the other party''s thoughts were a bit too naive, maybe he would be fine, but from then on, the situation would have changed a lot, and that kind of change was not what he wanted.


    But the current situation shouldn''t be so bad. Although the situation is not too good, it''s almost the same. Hua Yueling doesn''t know what the other party thinks, which is very strange.


    In any case, you shouldn''t give up at this time. It is too early to give up, especially if you have the upper hand here, and the emperor has not responded.


    If even the leader does not have confidence, how can you expect others to have confidence in you? That is a dream.

 2397 Chapter 2397

    The stalemate continues, and I don¡¯t know how long this situation will last.Hua Yueling couldn''t understand.To say that the emperor''s stalemate is still good, so what reason does the opponents have to stalemate, why do they have to do so when they have the upper hand?


    Hua Yueling simply couldn''t understand the thoughts of those people. It was very problematic, not just a question of thought, but also a judgment of the situation.The current situation is beneficial to you and you still do nothing. When the situation no longer favors you, you don''t have to do anything.


    After sighing, Hua Yueling felt that the drama here was probably almost finished, and there was nothing to watch.Judging from the current situation, people who want to do something must be unable to do anything.


    Hua Yueling had nothing to do with this, and he couldn''t control so much.I don''t know what will happen in the future. Those who are connected with the rebels will probably be arrested, but I don''t know if my father and Lin Qianlian will be discovered.


    They must have something to do with this incident. Hua Yueling thinks it is absolutely like this. There is nothing to say. The key is whether they will be discovered.


    Regardless of the person who is most responsible for this incident is the leader, but the leader will not be punished too much.


    It still depends on the identity of the leader. What Hua Yueling is thinking now is just a guess, and it is hard to say whether it is exactly what he thinks.


    Hua Yueling still had some doubts about this. He didn''t know how the situation would develop next, but the development of the current situation was somewhat out of control.Over time, if the outsiders do nothing, then the situation will only get worse, and in the end they will not have the upper hand.


    And now they have wasted some time and can''t continue like this. It''s just that no one cares about this matter. The real leader has always refused to come forward. This is a big trouble.


    "Father, you are already old."


    "You still came out, Xiao Sixteen."


    The emperor looked at the entrance of the main hall and saw his children come in from outside.


    "Father knows it''s me?"


    "Huh, Nizi!"


    The emperor roared angrily and fell down. Even if he knew this for a long time, he still felt uncomfortable in his heart when this happened.No matter what, the other party is also his own child, so the father and son are facing each other, and the mood is not good.


    With a sigh, the emperor was several years old suddenly.


    "You rebel, what do you think, do you really think it works?"


    The emperor looked down at the son who walked in, feeling uncomfortable in his heart. This uncomfortable emotion was difficult to eliminate for a while.


    "Yes, as long as the emperor father surrenders the throne to me, then I will settle the matter afterwards, and there is no need for the emperor to worry about it."


    "Worry, you are really a good son I raised!"


    The emperor didn''t speak any more. He looked at the eunuch beside him. The eunuch seemed to have understood something. He clapped his hands, and the people who came in suddenly attacked.Everyone was caught off guard by this order, and no one expected such a thing to happen.


    The sixteenth prince heard the shouts of killing behind him, and realized that something was not right. He quickly turned and looked behind him, and saw his own people fighting.


    "what happened?!"


    He asked incredulously, never expected such a thing to happen, it was incredible.Aren¡¯t those all your own?Could it be that there are people from Emperor Father among them, at this moment he realized that what he did was not enough.


    I thought I was hiding well, and then I found a time to make trouble to achieve my wish, but I didn''t expect such a thing to happen at this critical moment, how could it happen.


    "His Royal Highness!"


    "What''s the matter," the sixteenth prince was still able to remain calm, and did not become confused because of this. "Tell me what happened. Those are the people you found. Why would they suddenly attack their own people? !"


    "His Royal Highness, it''s not the time to talk about this. We have already lost. I don''t know what happened to those people, but they are very strong. Our people are not opponents!"


    "how come?!"


    Getting this answer made the sixteenth prince feel incredible. It is surprising enough to know that the opponent rebelled before, but the elite soldiers in his hand are not the opponents of these guys who don¡¯t know where to find them. Do you eat it?


    "Little Sixteen, you are still too young."


    The emperor sighed and said nothing more, but just when everyone thought that this time the matter was going to be resolved in this way, Hua Yueling heard another rapid and slightly chaotic footsteps outside.


    The footsteps were very loud, and Hua Yueling heard it very clearly. This made him frown. Are there other forces?Very strange, what''s going on.


    The palace has become a vegetable market, anyone who wants to come can come, no one can stop others from coming in, think about the emperor is really pitiful, encounter this kind of thing.


    Hua Yueling found that another group of forces had arrived outside the palace. This time it was also some soldiers in armor who came here. These soldiers did not look weak, and their leader was someone Hua Yueling did not know. .


    But speaking of it, Hua Yueling didn''t know many people here, he watched the other party led the soldiers into the palace quickly.Everyone in the hall was shocked by this incident. No one thought that there was something else, and they were all relieved.


    Even the emperor couldn''t help frowning and looked outside.


    "General Zhang, is that our reinforcement?"


    "No, no, your Royal Highness, you also know that there are not many soldiers that the minister can mobilize. If you mobilize too many soldiers, you may be detected in advance, so the minister thinks about finding someone to supplement his strength."


    "Then what''s the matter with them?!"


    "This minister doesn''t know."


    The chaos inside made Hua Yueling feel more and more interesting, and there were a lot of dramas in the palace.But this wave after wave is really interesting. These people seem to have calculated when to act.


    "But those people should be Qian Lian''s people over there, how could she get in here?"


    Hua Yueling was a little strange in her heart, and it seemed that she had reached some kind of agreement with the emperor, otherwise they didn''t need to help the emperor.And before that, they appeared as the helpers of the sixteen princes. This is definitely not a decision made by temporarily changing their minds, but has been decided in advance.


    I don''t know when the matter was discussed, and how it was discussed.

 2398 Chapter 2398

    The more Hua Yueling thought about it, the more he felt that these things were really interesting. Everyone felt that he was in control of everything, but soon discovered that he didn''t actually control everything, and that things were in the hands of other people.


    These people are more cunning than the other, all hidden behind the scenes, no one is a fool.But when you really act, you will find that something is wrong, not in your own hands, but in the hands of others.


    The sixteenth prince thought he was in control of everything, but in fact, he was in control of his father''s hands, and what he did was just what he did.


    The emperor also felt that he was in control of everything, but things were obviously not like that, otherwise, what happened to the people who came behind.


    Hua Yueling was very curious about this. He didn''t know what was going on with those people. He didn''t know them very well, so he just took a written test.


    He didn''t know what Lin Qianlian thought, and after all, Lin Qianlian didn''t shoot directly, but sent some men over.The emperor did not use his own power but the power of her men. What does this show?


    Hua Yueling believed that this did not mean that the emperor believed Lin Qian pity them, perhaps this was to take this opportunity to eliminate the power in Lin Qianlian''s hands.There may be no way to eliminate too much, but as long as she can reduce the high-end power in her hand, and then take this opportunity to disintegrate the internal organization of Lin Qianlian''s organization, then there is nothing to worry about.


    Hua Yueling guessed that the emperor thought so, but didn''t know how they got in touch.It stands to reason that it is impossible for Lin Qianlian to say that he came directly to the emperor, and the emperor also cannot say to go to Lin Qianlian. In this case, how the cooperation between the two parties was achieved, Hua Yueling is still very curious about this. .


    Where did the group of people who came after them came from? Hua Yueling was quite curious about it, but obviously no one could answer his question.Hua Yueling stared at the entrance, and saw the group of soldiers quickly entered the palace under the leadership of the leader, and the other party sent some people to guard the gate of the palace and closed the gate directly. The gap between the three waves of people came. Although Hua Yueling had not thought about this before, it was clear that the leaders of these people who came in last were the smartest.


    Next, as long as he can control the form inside the palace, the situation outside will be easier to grasp, without worrying about other things.


    It is not like the two groups of people who rushed in before. Although they said that they had controlled the situation, it was controlled, but in fact it was not the case. They did not really control the situation and could not stop the arrival of others.


    The situation suddenly became more chaotic. The battle inside hadn''t ended yet, and with other people, even those people didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Seeing such a situation, Hua Yueling felt a little funny, these people were really good enough, otherwise it would not have caused the current situation.No one knows what direction the situation will take, and no one can control the situation.


    Chaos, apart from chaos, there is only chaos. Everyone is overwhelmed by the current situation. No one knows what happened. It only took one morning. It seemed that everything was out of people''s control.


    The emperor''s face was also a bit unsightly. He thought he didn''t need to send out the power on his hand, but now it seems that he has to do it, and it must be done as soon as possible.


    I talked to the eunuch next to him, and then the eunuch didn''t know who winked at him, and Hua Yueling didn''t know what happened next.


    All this is developing very fast, faster than expected.


    Unknowingly, the palace was filled with soldiers. The team that came last was not only the last, but also brought the most soldiers. Hua Yueling didn''t know how the other party did this, but it was obvious For the other party, this is a hard work.


    In fact, for the sixteenth prince, he did his best to do this, but his power was not enough, he had only so much power in his hands.


    In fact, he can''t do anything with the power at hand, but he still has a dream, thinking that he can do what he wants to do with the little power at hand.He didn''t know that he was dreaming. Even without the help of Lin Qianlian''s people, the emperor couldn''t just surrender like that and give him the throne. He didn''t have that ability, as he could tell from what he did.


    He didn''t know anything, but thought he had mastered everything.And he didn''t show up at the beginning, very timid.


    In contrast, the people behind are obviously after a long period of planning, and have much more power on hand than him.


    When the emperor saw this scene, he was actually very angry. He was clearly the emperor, so everyone in the circle did not want to listen to himself, but listened to others.


    Although those people are their own sons, they are just princes. They are not the emperor. There are so many people who listen to them, and they can call the army if they want to call the army, although this kind of power is limited.


    Although the emperor had long realized that his control of power was insufficient, he did not expect that his control would drop to this level.Those people don''t listen to their own words at all, but listen to other people''s words, which is really wrong.


    They should know who they are. The trouble of helping their son find Lao Tzu is purely funny.What those people are thinking, in fact, he knows what they are thinking in their hearts, but they are somewhat unable to understand this situation in their hearts, no matter how much he is the leader of this country, and he is not that old, those people just Can''t wait, this is simply an insult to him.


    But even in this situation, His Majesty the Emperor still did not panic. In fact, he had already made preparations. He had known such things would happen before these things happened today.Because of this, he didn''t care much, because she was prepared for more than just this.


    Although there were so many people that made him a little surprised, it was nothing more than that. He had a lot of power at hand, and there would be no problem with dealing with his hapless sons.


    But the problem now is that he can¡¯t wait any longer. If he waits any longer, no matter how much power he controls, it¡¯s not enough. If those powers cannot come in time, they will be useless. This is not what he wants to see, so he was early I sent someone to dispatch the force in time, but I didn''t expect it to come here.

 2399 Chapter 2399

    The courtroom on this day turned into a joke, no one thought that the most serious place would become so ridiculous.Under such circumstances, can that place be called a court?


    The ministers were completely stunned. Many people did not expect such a thing to happen. It was incredible. What is going on, is it a magical TV show?


    But the people here don''t know what the magical TV series are. These are actually what Hua Yueling thinks, and he thinks the people here are really interesting.Is this what will happen today?He really didn''t think of this.


    It is estimated that everyone will feel strange when they see these things happening. What is going on? What happened is elusive, and they don¡¯t even know what happened.It just happened, silently.


    The people in the court kept silent, everyone was frightened, only the emperor felt that he was in control of everything, and there was no problem.However, he was also distressed when he looked at everything in front of him, thinking that they were his own children, and they did such things for the sake of their rights.


    They have no chance. Whether or not they do these things, this will not change. They never have a chance.


    It''s just that after they do so, people will be more jealous of them. They may not have any problems, but their subordinates...


    Not to mention other people, even the emperor himself couldn''t stand this kind of thing.His own ministers did not listen to themselves, but instead obeyed his son''s instructions. If he had confessed them, it would be fine, but these were not his confessions, but their own choices.


    Things in the court cannot be said right or wrong, but these people are definitely doing it wrong.There can be small groups in the court. This is all normal. They have different ideas. There are various reasons for wanting to improve their status, but everything has a major premise. At that time, they followed the emperor¡¯s Instructions.


    If there is no way to do this, the results can be imagined.


    These people in front of you have violated such a regulation, which should not be.Only when they obey the emperor''s order can they be fine, but obviously they did not do that, so they are actually in a very dangerous situation now.


    There is no way to do this kind of thing. If you can''t figure it out clearly, then you should think about what you should do and how you should do it.You don''t even need to think about these, just think about who you should follow.


    Those people may feel that their ideas are not wrong, but their ideas are wrong as a result.


    Hua Yueling scanned everyone, and he could see something.Those people don''t seem to have great opportunities now, whether it''s the first group or the back group.


    But I don''t know what will happen next, Hua Yueling finds it quite interesting, those people still can''t control the situation.I don''t know what''s going on in the city, it must be a bit chaotic already.


    Hua Yueling was curious about what Lin Qianlian was going to do at this time, but with a little bit of her hand, no one would be able to make any big storms.And Hua Yueling didn''t think that Lin Qianlian would believe that he could trust the emperor if he helped the emperor. This kind of thing was impossible.


    They are opposed to the emperor, unless they are encumbered by the emperor, but even so, the emperor still cannot fully believe them.


    The situation is a little more subtle, the battle inside is temporarily over, but they are still guarding each other,


    When the battle was over, the two groups of people inside were staring at the newcomers on alert.The sixteenth prince did not expect that someone else would come over behind him. What was going on, the sixteenth prince himself didn''t know what happened, he only knew that his trouble was big.


    The original situation was enough to make him feel uncomfortable. He didn''t expect his allies to be betrayers, and he didn''t even know why they betrayed.Why did they help the emperor father, this is not clear to him, and he does not remember when those people had contact with the emperor father, what happened?


    He felt very difficult to understand and didn''t understand what was going on. Didn''t they agree to it?And maybe they were given good conditions. He didn¡¯t think that his father could promise them better conditions.


    "Do you think I can''t fulfill the promise to him?"


    The Sixteenth Prince thought bitterly in his heart, but unfortunately now he has nothing to do, he has been eliminated.The team from behind is in full control of the situation here. The army he has on hand is the biggest force he can mobilize. In addition to other forces, she can do nothing but watch things happen. .


    Pain, immense pain, he did not expect things to return to this level.He thought that he might fail and thought about various situations, but he didn''t think of the situation before him.


    Betrayed by an ally, and then the praying mantis catches the cicada and the oriole, after a long time, he is no more than a vanguard.


    How could this happen? This was different from what he thought. The Sixteenth Prince was angry. He even felt that he was being used. But the situation was not right. Why did they know this?


    Could it be that I thought I was hiding well, but in the end it was not like that.


    Why is this happening?He kept asking in his mind incomprehensibly, but no one could answer his question, he himself didn''t know why.


    He kept thinking about where the problem was, and he was angry about it.But no matter what he thought in his heart, in the end there was no way to change the situation in front of him. He had already failed and could not succeed.


    He and his men were surrounded in this way, and a lot of them were eliminated in the battle. Now there is not much power left, and there are so many enemies.In terms of their own strength, they are not as strong, but the number is not as large as the opponent, so there is no possibility of winning on his side.


    If they have the upper hand in any aspect, they are lagging behind in both aspects.In fact, if his allies can form an alliance with them now, they still have a chance to fight. Although the opportunity is not great, the gap between the two parties has appeared, and it is impossible to reach cooperation so quickly. They do not trust each other. of.


    The current situation is beyond their control, they can''t do anything, they can only watch.The sixteen princes must be very unwilling in their hearts, but even if they are not reconciled, they can''t do much.

 2400 Chapter 2400

    Hua Yueling didn''t realize what he saw, but none of these things mattered to him.There was another conflict inside now, the conflict between the team that had already been inside and the team that rushed in behind.


    No one would retreat at this time, but Lin Qianlian''s subordinates who followed the Sixteenth Prince''s team took the opportunity to leave instead, they did not stay here.


    Other people may have noticed, or they may not have noticed, those people use their own stronger power than others and run away easily.


    The emperor must have noticed this, but now she can''t do anything, she can only watch those people leave.The emperor frowned deeply and sighed helplessly. At this time, he couldn''t keep those people behind. Not to mention that he didn''t have power in his hand. What if he had power in his hand? The strength of those people , How many people do he need to do this thing.


    Realizing that he couldn''t keep them, the emperor stopped thinking about it. After all, don''t think about things that you can''t do. After all, you think about it the same way. difference.


    Even if he has power, it is the same. He doesn''t think that those people under him can keep these people. Their power is the kind of incredible power he hasn''t seen before.


    Ordinary soldiers are not their opponents at all. If you want to keep them, you need to defeat or even thousands of people, and that is still under the condition of being able to control the opponent. If the opponent finds something wrong beforehand, they will not run away. It may be blocked.


    So don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want with a few people. It can¡¯t be that way. Although they are still far from the level of Huayueling, they are almost invincible in this world. Some soldiers It poses little threat to them.


    When those people left here, it was not that no one noticed their movements, but no one dared to chase them.Those from outside wanted to chase, but it was too late to catch up at this time. Those people ran very fast, and it didn''t take long to rush to the city wall.


    They don''t know if they have practiced, anyway, they don''t look like they have not practiced.They rushed to the wall of the city very skillfully. Although compared to Hua Yueling''s movement, it was slow and it felt dangerous, but after all, it was just a feeling. In fact, what they did was quite good.


    Hua Yueling saw them rushing to the top of the city wall, and they didn''t make any mistakes, which really surprised Hua Yueling.What they did was really good, it was incredible, you know, Hua Yueling hadn''t expected them to be able to do this level before.


    Those people left through the city wall, and then Hua Yueling withdrew his gaze. There was no need to stare at them again. As long as they got out of here, there would be no problem, and the things here are not over yet, no. There will be people who dare to chase them, their strength is not so sufficient.


    The battle between the two sides has reached a fierce stage, but it is still obvious which side has the upper hand.The sixteenth prince was unwilling to lose like this, he ordered his soldiers to fight back with all their strength, and must stop those guys outside.


    If he loses, he still knows the consequences, so he can''t lose, absolutely can''t lose.


    But this is not to say that he said whether he can lose or not can determine the result, there is no such thing, no matter what he thinks in his heart, the power she has on that team will not have any impact.


    In terms of strength, he is absolutely behind, the opponent is much more numerous than him, and he has no chance to escape.


    In the main hall, the emperor couldn''t stand upright looking at the battle outside.This is his dynasty, completely out of his control, all taken away by others.


    No one listened to him, the ministers below were all rubbish.He looked at those generals, but the generals were all the same, as if everything that happened here had nothing to do with them.


    It''s definitely not like that, but what can he do, do these guys really listen to him?


    Angrily called out a general in a low voice, the emperor asked the other party what was going on in a low voice.


    The other party hesitated and couldn''t speak, and he looked ashamed. It seemed that these had nothing to do with him, but he just didn''t discover the problem early.


    The emperor¡¯s questioning had no effect. This result made him feel a little frustrated. In fact, he had long thought that things might turn out to be like this, but these people really did not take what they said seriously. , Still put your own emperor in your eyes?Who is the master of this country? He is, not someone else!


    The emperor wanted to say this angrily to others, but he knew that these words were of no use.However, he was only angry. When it was not over yet, those people thought that their goal was close and they were about to achieve their goals, but what they didn''t know was that the situation was basically under control.


    It''s just that those ministers are really useless. All of them are as timid as a mouse. They can all speak well when arguing in the court, but by this time they become dumb again, and they can''t speak anymore. No one dares to speak. I''m afraid that people from outside will come in and remember their appearance.


    I think you can save yourself by doing this, huh, are you afraid of those guys and not afraid of me?!


    The emperor''s inner anger couldn''t be calmed down, even if they could have a little effect, but in the end they couldn''t count on them.These people were all deliberate, and the emperor knew this in his heart, but the more he did this, the more angry he was.


    The battle was coming to an end, but it was not over yet, Hua Yueling heard the sound of messy footsteps outside, which made him quite surprised.Not only that, he also heard the sound of fighting, the sound of weapons colliding, and all kinds of sounds mixed together, making the place messy like a vegetable market, and even people can¡¯t believe it is here. It is the court of a country.


    Hua Yueling was surprised. He thought that a lot of things would happen today, but he didn''t expect more things to happen than he had imagined. It was incredible.How could this be so.


    The battle outside is not over yet, and as a result, there is another wave of power coming up. Where did these people come from?

 2401 Chapter 2401

    It didn''t take long for people from outside to break in, and those who Huayueling didn''t know were still coming. He looked at those people and didn''t know which group of forces had sent.


    It was really enough, he had already seen this afternoon, he didn''t know how many teams, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Hua Yueling thought about this in her heart, and found it really interesting. These people have chosen today, and they don''t know what they think.Hua Yueling thought it was incredible, it shouldn''t be like this logically, but the situation is like this.


    What is going on? Those people chose today as the day. Did they get the news in advance or there are other reasons.


    Hua Yueling felt that it might still have something to do with the existence of the world itself, but he was not sure that it must be like this. These were all his guesses, and he himself felt that his guesses still had a lot of credibility.


    If this were not the case, it would be difficult to explain what is happening now, it is simply incredible.Logically speaking, such things shouldn''t happen. Things should happen one after another, and teams come one after another. This should not be the case.


    Everyone knows what will happen and come here, what those people think, and where they get the news.They are really good enough, Hua Yueling thought so in her heart.


    These things that happened made him a little incomprehensible, but Hua Yueling could feel it, as if there was a big hand pushing behind, or controlling everything from behind, Hua Yueling guessed that big hand was getting him. The spiritual power from this world, but he didn''t know why the other party had to do this, it was not necessary at all.


    Hua Yueling didn''t understand the other party''s thoughts. He felt that even other people would find it difficult to understand these things, and didn''t know what they were for.


    Hua Yueling felt that all these things happened to be meaningless, there was no need at all, why so many things happened, and to make the situation so chaotic, it made people not clear what happened.


    Very strange, the other party''s thoughts are very strange, Hua Yueling thinks that perhaps she and the other party are different in this respect, she is a human, and the other party is just a kind of spiritual body, maybe it is caused by this difference.


    Hua Yueling guessed like this in his heart, but he wasn''t sure that this must be the case, maybe it wasn''t, there were other possibilities.


    But Hua Yueling wasn''t so interested in these.Anyway, things have already happened. At this time, it doesn''t make much sense to think about why something happened. What needs him to think about is what to do next.Do you just watch things continue to develop, or think of ways to do something on your own.


    For the time being, Hua Yueling hadn''t thought about this training yet, and he felt that he didn''t actually need to intervene.In fact, the most important thing is that none of the people here know him. The emperor knows him, but he is not very familiar with the other party. Under such circumstances, there is no need to care about him, and Hua Yueling feels that he is even There should be nothing wrong with him regardless.


    Hua Yueling felt that he must have been prepared, not as if he was not prepared at all as he showed now, that was just what he showed.In fact, the emperor might not know that so many things would happen. Hua Yueling believed this, but if he had no idea what might happen today, Hua Yueling felt that it was impossible.


    He just pretended not to know, and wanted to see what would happen, and then tried to catch it all. He was the emperor of this country, and he himself had the greatest advantage.


    However, the situation now seems to have nothing to say, the next step is the emperor''s home game, just don''t know what he will do.


    Hua Yueling looked at the second team. This team was actually a bit strange. I didn''t know who the leader was, but there were indeed a lot of soldiers. It seemed that he had mastered a lot of power.But this is certainly not enough.


    The emperor¡¯s power is the greatest, but it also depends on what the situation is. For example, now, why the emperor has no power, and he cannot mobilize so much power in the event of an emergency.


    But you also have to see if it is a sudden situation that the emperor does not know. If the emperor knows, all this is just an illusion for you.These all need to be considered. Hua Yueling doesn''t know what the emperor thinks, but he thinks that the emperor has his own ideas, and he is not the kind of emperor who knows nothing, he is actually prepared long ago.


    As he thought, after the next group of people rushed in, there was no suspense in the battle at all.There is a big gap between the two sides, and the inside is still in chaos. The battle inside has not ended, and the army outside has already rushed in.


    In fact, the people inside had already taken an absolute advantage, and they had to wipe out all of the sixteenth princes'' subordinates, but they had not done this yet, and the enemies outside had already rushed in.


    It''s all right now, the people inside have not been wiped out, the people outside have already come in, and the enemy has suffered.Although the enemies inside will be wiped out soon, it does not mean that they will be wiped out immediately. It will take time, but people outside will not give them this time.


    The enemy from the outside rushed in. With just one shock, the soldiers inside could no longer hold it.The group of people after that can only watch the victory that is about to be won just like this.They were dispersed and the team became chaotic. Although the leader is still doing his best to ask everyone to calm down, no one can do this.


    The situation was extremely chaotic, and some soldiers even fled to the chapel without knowing it. At this time, those generals could not be regarded as unseen. One of the generals at the lowest hand stood up and grabbed the soldier.


    The soldier was taken aback, but after seeing the person who was holding him, he was even more scared to move.


    I can''t see such a big person. I didn''t expect to see such a big person now, but this is not a good thing.


    The other party didn''t speak, so he threw it to the ground.


    The emperor didn''t care about these. For him, one or two soldiers was not necessary to care. He wanted to focus on the overall form of the outside, not the one or two soldiers.Even if they are dead or not, it will not have any impact on the development of the whole thing.


    These are not important things, the most important thing is how the situation outside is.

 2402 Chapter 2402

    In fact, there is no need to pay attention to the situation of the battle, and the team that finally rushed in naturally occupied the right time and place.Occupying an advantage as a whole, and they originally had more soldiers here, basically there is no problem.


    The enemy has been chaotic, and they still maintain a neat team, leaving the other side completely helpless.


    Gradually, the enemies inside were wiped out, and there was not much left, just fleeing everywhere.


    "well done!"


    A smile appeared on the emperor''s face, and he was very satisfied with the performance of his men.This was what he wanted, and saw the leader of the team walk in from outside wearing armor and knelt down to the emperor.


    Hua Yueling didn''t pay attention to the situation here anymore, everything made people feel like anticlimactic, which was very wrong.Hua Yueling didn''t know what was going on, but if she really wanted to seize power, this approach was a bit too pediatric.


    I don''t understand what those people are thinking. Hua Yueling is very curious about it. Although their methods are useful, they can''t be said to be completely useless, but they are not very useful.


    Especially after preparing for so long, it turned out to be just like this. Hua Yueling felt very strange and couldn''t understand what happened. Hua Yueling felt this was very strange.


    Regardless, things here should be over for the time being, and Hua Yueling is going to look elsewhere.He found where Lin Qianlian was and observed her for a while. Lin Qianlian remained in the base he had purchased and did not move. He didn''t know if the people who ran out found her.


    The city was very chaotic, and many soldiers appeared on the streets, but these soldiers did not maintain order, but disrupted it. They seemed to be in the same group as the soldiers in the palace.


    "After all, what did my father do?"


    Hua Yueling hasn''t seen the value of that father until now. In all these things, he seems to have done nothing. He just stayed in the hall like everyone else, and he didn''t respond to the soldiers coming. Look. It seemed that everything had nothing to do with him. As for whether this was the case, Hua Yueling didn''t know, because no one had said these things to him, so he could only guess.


    But as long as there is no problem, I don''t know if my father is prepared in this respect. If he is prepared, it is naturally the best, and it is relatively worse without preparation.But there is Huayueling, so there is nothing to worry about.


    After that, Hua Yueling found Saier and Xiaodie, and after chatting with them, she took them to Lin Qianlian.In fact, they knew each other''s existence before that and had met several times.


    The meeting between the two parties was very friendly, there was no scene of sparks hitting the earth, and they were like sisters and sisters.Lin Qian Lian treats them very friendly, and Sai Er and Xiaodie are also very talkative.


    "Qian Lian, they will stay with you first, and I have to see how it is going."


    "Don''t worry, they will have nothing to do."


    "By the way, the play in the palace today seemed quite interesting to me. Did those who knew you sent it?"


    "Yes, this is an agreement between me and the emperor." Lin Qianlian whispered after a short silence.


    "Did he find you?"


    Hua Yueling frowned and asked, if that''s the case, it would be troublesome.


    "No, someone in our organization told me. The emperor seems to have sent someone to find him and then ask him to contact me."


    "Can that person be trusted?"


    "Don''t worry, he found out that the other party actively contacted him, so he contacted the other party. And he is very careful, don''t worry."


    "That''s good, you must be careful when working with the emperor. Who knows what he thinks, maybe he dug a hole and wants you to jump in."


    Hua Yueling reminded Lin Qianlian. In fact, she knew even if she didn''t remind her, but Hua Yueling still couldn''t help but want to remind her.The emperor is not so easy to get along with, who knows what the other party is thinking, if the other party is so easy to cooperate with you, and then promise you what conditions, Huayue Lingke does not believe that the emperor is definitely not that kind of person.The emperor is the kind of person who is not easy to get along with.


    The emperor is a person who can hide himself very well, and he also hides it so well that you can''t see it.Maybe you will believe what the emperor said, feel that the emperor is getting along with you, or that the conditions promised to you are sincere, then you are really fooled.


    Regardless of how Hua Yueling hadn''t been with the emperor, he still understood what the emperor was.The emperor is the kind of person who is difficult to get along with. Perhaps some emperors are not, but in fact it is just an illusion. Most emperors are like this, moody and moody. You can describe an emperor like this.


    Of course, it is certain that not everyone is moody, or it can be said that the emperor is actually not that kind of moody person. The reason why they say they are moody is actually for a certain reason. You can only say that you did not see his preferences. , What you do is not what he likes, but you think he should like it, so you think she is moody.


    There are some reasons for these, but there are obviously other reasons, but Hua Yueling is not studying these, so he just simply talked about his own views.


    Hua Yueling left after bringing Saier and Xiaodie here, and he wanted to see the children.The children, as usual, did not realize the abnormalities in the city at all. This is very good. Hua Yueling did not want them to participate in such things so early, although it is not too early for them. , And in terms of their strength, if they participated in this incident, they would definitely bring unexpected results.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t mean to let them participate, just let them continue training like that, regardless of other things.It was not the time when they took action, and they were too young after all, Hua Yueling was going to wait for them to get older before participating.


    "Then what do you plan to do next? Although you are said to have helped the emperor now, I don''t think he will let you go like that, so he should think of ways in advance."


    "We have already thought about this, don''t worry. Originally we had a plan to leave, but now we are stronger, so we want to leave here more easily."


    When Lin Qianlian said this, she looked at Hua Yueling.


    "Uncle and them, you haven''t said this, but I don''t think you will take your uncle and them with you wherever you are going?"


    "Yes, but they should have already figured out the strategy of action, so I won''t fill in the trouble."

 2403 Chapter 2403

    "Should we help? Uncle and the others are still very conspicuous. If there is any action, it will be easy to detect, but it should be much easier with our help."


    "Well, I don''t know these things, after all, they haven''t told me about this. But I can help asking if I have the opportunity."


    "If you need our help, just say it, we will definitely help."


    "Maybe I will really trouble you at that time. I don''t have much time, and there are urgent things to do, and I will leave it to you for the next things. And the children I adopted, you should all know. Their strengths are also pretty good, and you can discuss with Saier to see how to arrange them, whether to stay here or take them away, whatever you do."


    "It''s okay for those little guys to stay here, but does anyone manage them?"


    "I leave it to Saier to manage. If Saier must follow you, there is no way."


    Hua Yueling explained that the children were managed by Saier and Xiaodie, and they did not ask others to help.There is no way, after all, she does not want more people to know that those children are actually related to her.


    It is naturally the safest to give it to Saier and Fluttershy. There is nothing to worry about, they can manage it very well, and there is no need to think about other things.If you hire someone, there are more things to think about.


    That''s why Hua Yueling didn''t want to ask others to help, even though she had enough things to consider here, and there were so many children.In the beginning, Hua Yueling and the others did not have so many children to be managed, but Hua Yueling found that there were many children abandoned in the city. In addition to the children adopted elsewhere, Hua Yueling calculated it basically The number of children adopted by himself is almost sixty.


    This is not a small number, and the food provided by the children is also considered good, so a day''s cost is a lot.


    Fortunately, there is Hua Yueling, otherwise, she can''t afford to raise so many children.Hua Yueling himself didn''t have that much money. After all, he was not a rich man himself. If it hadn''t been for so many treasures stolen from the palace later, Hua Yueling didn''t have much money at hand.


    Money is not so easy to make. In addition, Hua Yueling didn''t say to focus on this. Hua Yueling didn''t work hard to make money, otherwise he could make more money.It''s just that Hua Yueling is still not so short of money. Don''t think he needs a lot of money to raise those children, but he won''t worry about it when there is no shortage of money.


    After that, those children need to be handed over to Lin Qianlian and the others to manage. As for the issue of money, there is actually no need to think about it. Not to mention the wealth that Lin Qianlian owns as the leader of an organization, even if it is just The treasures that Hua Yueling gave her to sell were enough to raise the children for many years, as long as it didn''t cost too much.


    After teaching those children, Hua Yueling didn''t want to continue to spend time managing them, after all, Hua Yueling didn''t have that kind of time.Next, he will leave here, how could he have time to take care of other things, he can only leave it to them.


    After that, it''s up to them to see what kind of situation those children can develop. Hua Yueling can help them, but then Hua Yueling has no time to help them.


    Hua Yueling went to the palace again, and the chaos in the palace had temporarily subsided.Hua Yueling observed for a while and found that the sixteen princes were pressed into the hall, and the general who led the last wave of troops also entered.


    "I don''t know who the second wave of team belongs to, and I haven''t seen anyone''s figure."


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, but no other people were seen in the hall.Only the sixteenth prince still had the general. As for the general who led the first wave, there was nothing to say, and he was killed directly outside the temple.


    That guy was miserable enough, he couldn''t be said to be the mastermind, but he just died here.However, Hua Yueling would not sympathize with the other party, it was the other party''s own choice. If you want to blame, you can only blame him, no one else.


    As for the situation in the main hall, Hua Yueling thought for a while, sneaked onto the ground, and then walked around from other directions without anyone else discovering it.With the help of invisibility, sneak into the hall, and then directly to the top of the hall.


    Hua Yueling found a good place to hide. After hiding, Hua Yueling poked her head to observe the situation below. The emperor stared angrily at the two people below, not just two people, but there were actually many others. There is a problem, but the emperor also knows that this kind of thing is not so good for him if it is pursued.


    The emperor did not say that you can do what you want, unless you do not want to maintain your own country, otherwise you must think about it and then make a decision.Just like now, although the emperor wanted to kill all those who betrayed him, he couldn''t do that.


    The people under their hands are not saying that they can easily change a large number of them if they want to, it is not that easy.Regardless of the number of people under his staff, but that doesn''t mean much. There is no way to change it immediately. These things are not so easy.


    Hua Yueling understands this very well, but he is still a little worried, and even if the emperor doesn''t say anything, he doesn''t know who betrayed him, but it doesn''t mean that these things can be kept secret for a lifetime.


    Therefore, even if today can pass smoothly, Hua Yueling does not think that his father can relax his vigilance, although the father of this world cannot be regarded as his true father.


    But even like this, Huayueling still needs to find a way to protect him and find a way to give them. The most important thing is his "mother" and the rest of the family. He has made some preparations for these things, but overall I still ask Lin Qianlian to do it.


    Hua Yueling believes that Lin Qianlian can do this well and will not let herself down.Don¡¯t underestimate Lin Qianlian¡¯s strength. In fact, even before his help, Lin Qianlian¡¯s strength was not that weak, but she could not fully control this power, but she gained new strength after learning from him. Later, the situation is different.


    Hua Yueling not only gave him terrible power, but also taught her a lot of things, which also improved her psychology.


    But the most important thing is strength. She has strength so that others dare not resist her and will obey her.But it''s not enough if she is alone, she also has those equally powerful subordinates.

 2404 Chapter 2404

    Hua Yueling stayed here for a while, but the time for the meeting today was stretched for a long time because of these things, and it seemed that there was no way to solve the problem in a short time.


    The emperor issued a series of instructions, and it seemed that he wanted to withdraw his rights.And more strictly control the country.He realized that what he had done before was wrong, and gave some of his sons ideas to make them feel that he could gain power.


    And it really gave them power, and they wanted to use the power in their hands to do something.This kind of thing is not good, even if the last thing is over, it will be of any use, it will not do any good to oneself.


    After the emperor realized this, he understood that he could no longer continue the policy of herding sheep, and that the policy of herding sheep was of no use.Not only is it useless, it is even possible to push his country into a zone where he cannot recover. This is certainly not what he wants.


    He had thought about this before, but he hadn''t wanted to do anything at that time, but when his children brought strength to force themselves to do something, he changed.


    This country is its own, at least for now, and in the future, the heirs of this country will be appointed by itself, not by them.


    Not only dealing with those people, but also the ministers in the court, his eyes swept over them.He has no way to do anything at present, and he does not know how many people are involved in this incident. At least from the current situation, it seems that everyone has nothing to do with it, but he is not a fool, it is impossible.


    Some of them must have discussed with their son in advance, and it is even possible that such a thing is theirs.But there is nothing we can do now, not only for evidence, but also for an opportunity.


    It is not so easy to promote some people. It requires a deeper understanding of other people. It is necessary to understand whether those people are competent and what their personalities are like.


    These all need to be understood, so it takes time.But after solving these problems, there should be no problems for the time being, so you can rest assured for the time being.


    Hua Yueling stayed here for a while, and left after feeling that there was no problem. He didn''t need to stay here for too long, as long as he understood the situation here.After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the situation, Hua Yueling stopped paying attention to these things.


    What to do next, Hua Yueling felt that there was no need to do anything.


    "The next step is to bid farewell to Saier and others, and leave here temporarily after bidding farewell."


    Not knowing when the next time I will come back in, Hua Yueling asked Xiaoxue.


    "Well, after about a month, the world will become completely different at that time, time will pass for a long time, and the owner can choose where to appear when he comes here again. Is it still in this city or in By the two girls."


    "How long will it be before I come back here?"


    Hua Yueling is also worried about this. He must be unable to do anything during this period of time, so what will happen here.But the two girls are together, plus there are so many people protecting them, in fact, there is nothing to worry about. After all, the highest level of military force in the world is basically those generals. The level of generals in the court is in the eyes of ordinary people Very strong, but it is not enough to put them in Lin Qianlian.


    There is nothing to worry about, and then leave them with some useful props and the like, and then they can leave.Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, staying here for so long, if you can go back, then go back quickly, Hua Yueling wants to go back, wants to see her sisters, he still misses them very much.


    But the time outside hasn¡¯t passed long, so don¡¯t worry too much about it.If this has been so long inside and so long outside, then he will definitely not be as leisurely as he is now.


    Hua Yueling found Lin Qian pity them, and told them what she was leaving.But he didn''t say where he was going, only that he needed to leave for a long time, maybe even several years.


    They didn''t understand this kind of thing very well, and asked where Hua Yueling was going, Saier and Xiaodie wanted to follow together, but Hua Yueling couldn''t take them with them for the time being, so they could only refuse.This is also no way. It''s not that Hua Yueling is unwilling to take them, but there is really no way.


    "Don''t worry, when I come back, I will definitely take you away next time. This time it''s not that I don''t want to take you, but there is no way."


    Hua Yueling explained in a soft voice that the girls were very considerate and agreed, without any comments.Although my heart is not very happy.


    Although Lin Qianlian also wanted to be with Hua Yueling, he still had things he had to manage. He couldn''t just leave with Hua Yueling casually. It wasn''t that she was unwilling to give up, but that there was no way to give up temporarily.She has to manage the future of the organization well, and can''t let the organization become lonely or even destroyed in her own hands.


    Precisely because of this thought, although she also wanted to leave with Hua Yueling, she still chose to stay.This is not what she wants.But he felt that there was no way to choose this kind of thinking. This was not the result she wanted, but it could not be changed.


    "I also want to take you away, but this time is not enough. I can only leave by myself. But the next time I come back, it may be different."


    "Can''t it?" Saier asked sadly.She hopes that she can leave with Hua Yueling, and she doesn''t want to stay here, but since Hua Yueling has said so, then she has nothing to do. Even if she wants to leave, Hua Yueling must be willing.


    "Sorry, not for the time being, but I will leave you some useful props. With these props, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about your safety. You need to use them when you need them. Don¡¯t worry about wasting them. These things are right. It¡¯s not precious to me, you can easily get it if you want."


    Before leaving, Hua Yueling was going to do another big thing. It was not mandatory to see when he wanted to leave anyway.


    "Qian Lian, what are you going to do next and stay here?"


    An Li looked at Lin Qianlian and asked, it is not safe for them to stay here.


    "We are planning to leave, after all, we can''t stay in a dangerous place forever."

 2405 Chapter 2405

    "Qian Lian, Sai Er and Xiaodie will act with you as your partners. Don''t look at them looking a little weak and weak, but in fact they are not weaker than you in the fight. You three are added together, plus me The things given to you can be confronted even if they are surrounded by tens of thousands of troops."


    "May I?"


    "Are you not confident in your own strength? Although your own strength cannot be the enemy of all people, and nothing else, just physical strength can''t support it, but what I wrote in the scroll for you It is a powerful magic. With such a magic, let alone thousands, you can easily face tens of thousands of enemies."


    Not all of the magic scrolls that Hua Yueling took out were obtained from Gelucci.Sister Zelucy gave him a lot of scrolls, but the very high-level scrolls were few and only a few points.


    Hua Yueling had always kept these scrolls, but they weren''t that useful to him. After all, his battle wasn''t that difficult, or that he hadn''t encountered the time when he needed to use the scrolls.


    The biggest advantage of the scroll is that you don''t need to use too much of your own magic, your own magic is just a primer, you don''t need too much, just a little bit is enough.That kind of magic is like a match that ignites a flame. As long as there is one click, the scroll will be activated.


    In this world where magic power is difficult to improve, the magic scroll is more important than imagined. Magic itself is incredible in this world.Moreover, powerful magic can often cause incredible effects, and no human being can stop magic.


    "The three of you can allocate these scrolls by yourself, but you can have one of those high-level scrolls, and you can allocate the extra ones by yourself."


    Hua Yueling handed over the scroll to them, and then let them distribute by themselves. The magic scroll hadn''t been used yet, but under Hua Yueling''s introduction, they also understood the importance and power of the magic scroll.


    With these scrolls, even if there is only one person, they can fight against thousands of troops.Not to mention the high-level scrolls in your hand, whether it is summoning magic or other elemental scrolls used to attack, the power that even those lower-level scrolls can create is enough to shock people in this world.


    In fact, what Anri said has not considered the sensation and chaos caused by the emergence of magic. Just think about it, in this era when humans can only use cold weapons to fight, in this ordinary era, what people will see magic Hua Yueling''s expression and reaction, after thinking about it, would know what the consequences would be.


    When that happens, you may not even need to fight again, and the soldiers are scared to death.No one can contend with such power. It is very normal to feel fear when facing such power.


    If you are a person in this world, you will suddenly face such power, then you will be extremely scared, and you will wonder if the other party is a god or something.And there are other ways, and that is to directly use that terrible power to attack the leader, that is, the generals and the like. As long as the generals are killed, then the rest of the soldiers will naturally be no problem.


    In any case, after having these scrolls, there is no need to worry about anything, they can easily survive in this world.


    Hua Yueling also gave them a lot of pills, some of which he got from Jieluxi.There are potions used by adventurers in another world. Huayueling also bought some medicines from the store, some of which are used for detoxification, and there are various other medicines.


    Hua Yueling gave them all the pills in a burst of brains, and asked them to hold these pills for emergencies.


    "When are you going to leave?"


    "It''s about two days, I want to stay here again to observe the situation."


    Lin Qianlian did not say that she would leave immediately, but she was going to make a decision after observing the situation.What she meant seemed to be to stay here if there were no problems. To be honest, Hua Yueling didn''t agree with her idea very much.


    "I think you might as well leave as soon as possible. There is no need to stay here anymore. It is no good for you."


    "Well, I know, but I still want to stay and have a look, and the situation is even more tense now. What we hide here is okay, it should not be so easy to be discovered. We will wait for two days to stabilize the situation before we set off. , Leaving so soon is more likely to be suspected."


    There is nothing wrong with Lin Qianlian saying that. As she said, it is easy to be suspected if leaving under this situation is related to that matter, but after two days, the situation will stabilize. Kind of thing.


    However, it is hard to say when the situation will stabilize. Maybe the city will be closed for a period of time, but maybe this will not happen.He didn''t know what the emperor thought in his heart.


    However, this time it is estimated that it will not be closed for that long. After all, the rebels are directly caught, and they don''t have any ability to resist. Even if they want to escape, it is not so easy for the rest.


    As for Lin Qianlian, the other party didn''t know what they thought, but as Lin Qianlian said, they hid it.


    "But you can actually send some people to leave before things happen. At this time, I don''t know if the city is closed. If it is not closed, let them leave directly. You have a lot of people here, and you need to let them go bit by bit. They leave."


    "What about those kids, what do you think?"


    Lin Qianlian asked, Hua Yueling said that she would let her manage the children, but if he left here, he would not be able to manage the children.


    "I don¡¯t care. I just leave them all to you to manage. If you stay here and there is no way to manage them, take them all away. Don¡¯t underestimate them. Except for the people I taught later, I guess. No one among you is their opponent."


    Hua Yueling''s statement is still conservative. In fact, according to what he thought, those children even faced those whom Lin Qianlian trusted.


    Hua Yueling hopes that these children don''t need to participate for the time being, but just continue to exercise, but Lin Qianlian''s plan to arrange them is up to Lin Qianlian.Hua Yueling didn''t plan to take care of this, anyway this matter was left to her.


    "Qianpian, do what you think. Their strength is good. If they are organized together, there is no problem against an army, but the problem is that they haven''t had much actual combat."

 2406 Chapter 2406

    "Have you not experienced actual combat?"


    Lin Qianlian thought for a while, in this case it''s better not to use them to fight.Actual combat experience is sometimes more important than strength, especially when the strengths are similar or different in number, it is very important to have actual combat experience.


    There is no actual combat experience, unless your strength has reached the point where no one can stop, otherwise, don''t do anything lightly in this kind of battle.


    "As long as you can take them out, you can ask them to add some actual combat experience at that time. As long as they have actual combat experience, they can become the most elite team under you. Especially the girls, the girls are all carefully trained by me. ."


    Lin Qianlian looked at him contemptuously, still very clear about what he thought.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I just think those children are very pitiful, that''s why they will treat them better. But what I want to say is that you have to be nice to them. As long as you are good enough to them, their loyalty is Needless to say."


    Hua Yueling shrugged. Although it was nothing to be misunderstood, he explained it. He didn''t want Lin Qianlian to think too much.


    Lin Qianlian just smiled and did not speak, but she could not go out for the time being, while others found her trace.Although it is not too much trouble for her to be discovered, but for her, she still doesn''t want to make trouble.


    No matter who is able to avoid trouble, he will not want to make trouble. There is no need for that.


    "I will trouble you Saier afterwards."


    Lin Qianlian said to Sai''er and the others that it is safer for them to go out and don''t worry about being discovered. After all, they are not like themselves, so you can rest assured to leave it to them.


    "Leave it to us. But what is Miss Lin going to let them do?"


    "Well, don''t worry for the time being, but they can be separated from our people for a period of time, our people will go later, those children will go first, and then wait in the distance, and then meet again when they are outside."


    "Okay, everything depends on your arrangement, I don''t care about anything."


    Hua Yueling said softly, just like what he said, since the matter has been handed over to Lin Qianlian, then let her act according to her own ideas, there is no need to get involved.


    Lin Qianlian nodded, the next thing she had to do was to send someone to take the children away.


    "There is no way to contact the people under my hand for the time being. If it doesn''t work, I can only ask sister Saier to go."


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me, I will go now."


    Sai''er immediately got up and walked outside, Hua Yueling nodded at Lin Qianlian, and then chased Sai''er out.


    Sai''er and Xiaodie left here quickly, and they hid their figures to avoid being discovered. Fortunately, this place was quite hidden, and no one else could be seen.


    The two girls hurriedly went to the house where the girls were. They were going to transfer those girls first. There were more girls than boys. They might not be able to take them all at once, but they were going to put the most gifted children first. take away.


    Those children are the future. Regardless of their strength, the main reason is the rapid progress. This is the most important thing. Compared with the others, there is nothing more important than this.


    Sai Er attaches great importance to those children. She hopes that those children can live peacefully. What they lack now is not just actual combat experience, but time to delve deeper into what they know.


    They are still very young after all, and their study time is relatively short, there is no way.Time is uncontrollable, but as long as you can leave from here, you can actually use a lot more time.


    Hua Yueling hid in the dark and followed them, which was regarded as protecting them.Although he didn''t think there should be any problems, after all, the strength of the two of them was here, but he was still a little worried.


    Saier and Fluttershy kept walking around the road, and it took them some time to get to the place where the girls lived.The place where the girls live is far from where Lin Qianlian is currently.


    After arriving at the place, Saier and Xiaodie called out the children. There are still a lot of children living in such a house, and there are a total of 8 girls living here.


    "Children, you guys get ready soon, we are going to leave here."


    Sai''er didn''t say too much, just told them to leave here and asked them to pack their things.


    "You don''t need to pack too much, mainly clothes. You can take care of the others. You don''t need to bring too much. The others will wait for the place to buy for you."


    Although the girls didn''t know why they left, they were very obedient and didn''t think about why they did it. They just walked back and picked up things as Saier said.


    The girls don¡¯t actually have much stuff, and it didn¡¯t take long to clean up.


    "Are there just a few of them?"


    "There are a lot of people," Saier said to Anri. "There are still a lot of girls, but there is no need to take so many children away at once, right?"


    "It doesn''t matter, these children are very obedient, and you can let them out in batches. Besides, I don''t think anyone will check this. Just find someone to take them out. Otherwise, you and Fluttershy can take them out. "


    "Yes, but I think..."


    "Sair, I understand your thoughts, but you have to know, I told you that I have a place that I must go, and there is no way to take you away at the moment. So you better not stay here, it is very dangerous , You just need to follow Qian Lian, Qian Lian is not very safe, but your strength is enough to ensure your safety. You three are together, no one in this world can do you."


    It''s a pity that Hua Yueling doesn''t have a tamed monster in his hand, otherwise he would like to give them monsters to protect himself.But there is no way, let''s prepare more fully next time. The most important thing is that he didn''t think he would come to such a place, so he didn''t have any preparations.


    However, he doesn''t think that similar things will happen in the future, but no matter what, he needs to spend some time to make more preparations, prepare for the things at hand, and find ways to get more props that can be used directly.


    "You also have weapons, scrolls and potions, but unfortunately I don¡¯t have any better weapons here. Children also have enough weapons, and you all have space bags. By the way, leave you some more space bags, you It can be used to install more things, which will save a lot of trouble."

 2407 Chapter 2407

    µÈµ½ÄÇЩº¢×ÓÃǶ¼¸øÈü¶ùºÍСµû´ø×ߣ¬»¨ÔÂÁèÒ²¸ú×ÅËýÃÇ»ØÈ¥ÁË¡£Èü¶ùºÍСµûÕÒµ½ÁËÁÖÙ»Á¯£¬È»ºó°ÑÄÇЩº¢×Ó´ø¸øËý¿´£¬ÁÖÙ»Á¯×ÔÈ»ÊÇûÓÐʲôÒâ¼û£¬¶øÇÒËýÉí±ß¶ù»¹ÓÐÁ½¸öÅ®º¢¡£


    ¡°¾ÍÈÃËý´øÕâЩº¢×ÓÀ뿪°É£¬ÄãÃÇÁ½¸öÄØ£¿¡±


    ¡°ÎÒÃÇ»¹ÊǺÍÄãÒ»Æð°É£¬ÄãʲôʱºòÀ뿪£¿¡±


    ¡°²»Ò»¶¨£¬²»¹ýÎÒÔÚÕâÁ½Ìì¿Ï¶¨Ò²ÒªÀ뿪ÕâÀÄãÃÇÒ²¿ÉÒÔÏȵ½ÍâÃæÈ¥µÈ×ÅÎÒ¡£¡±


    ¡°ÄǾÍÕâÑù°É£¬ÎÒÃÇ·Ö¿ª´øן¢×ÓÃdzöÈ¥£¬²»¹ýÔÚÕâÀﻹÓкܶàµÄº¢×Ó£¬ÎÒÃÇÐèÒª»¨·Ñʱ¼äÔÙÈ¥°ÑÄÇЩº¢×ÓÒ²¸øËͳöÈ¥¡£¡±


    ¡°Ã»ÎÊÌ⣬ֻҪÔÚÕâÁ½ÌìÄÚ°ÑËûÃǶ¼ËͳöÈ¥¾ÍÐС£ÎÒÕâÀïÓгµ¶Ó£¬ÄãÃÇÒ²²»Äܶ¼ÈÃËûÃÇÕâô³öÈ¥£¬ËäȻ˵²»Ò»¶¨»á±»»³ÒÉ£¬µ«ÊÇÕâô×öÓÐЩÏÔÑÛ£¬¶øÇÒ×îºÃÊÇ´í¿ªÊ±¼ä¡£»òÕßÊÇÈÃÄÇЩº¢×Ó·Ö¿ª×ߣ¬µÈµ½ÁËÍâÃæÔÙÈ¥»ãºÏ¡£¡±


    ¡°àÅ£¬ÎÒÃÇ»áÏë°ì·¨µÄ¡£¡±


    Èü¶ùµãÁ˵ãÍ·£¬Á½¸öÈË×¼±¸ÔÙÈ¥ÕÒÆäËûµÄº¢×Ó¡£ÄÇЩ´ø¹ýÀ´µÄº¢×Ó¶¼½»¸øÁËÈü¶ùÉíÅÔµÄÁ½¸öÅ®º¢¡£


    ½ÓÏÂÀ´ÕâÀïµÄÊÂÇé¾Í²»ÐèÒªÈü¶ùËýÃÇÔÙÈ¥²ÙÐÄÁË£¬ËýÃÇÖ»ÐèҪȥ´¦ÀíÆäËûº¢×ÓµÄÊÂÇé¾ÍºÃ¡£


    ʣϵĺ¢×Ó»¹Óв»ÉÙ£¬»¨ÔÂÁèÔÚÕâ¸ö³ÇÊÐÖ®ÖÐÊÕÑøÁ˺ü¸Ê®¸öº¢×Ó£¬ÒªÊÇ°´ÕÕÏÖÔÚÕâÑùËͺ¢×ÓÃdzöÈ¥£¬ÄÇôÐèÒª·ÖºÃ¼¸Åú²ÅÄܹ»È«²¿¶¼ËͳöÈ¥£¬ËùÒÔ»¨ÔÂÁè²Å˵һ´Î×îºÃ¶àËͳöȥһЩ¡£


    ¡°Ù»Á¯£¬ÄãÈÃËýÃÇÔٵȵȣ¬ÕâЩº¢×ӱϾ¹»¹ÊÇÉÙÁËЩ£¬ÎÒÃÇÄÇÀﻹÓв»Éٵĺ¢×Ó£¬Ò»»á¶ùÈü¶ùºÍСµûÔÙ´ý»áÀ´¼¸¸ö£¬È»ºóÄãÃÇÔÙ°ÑËýÃǶ¼ËͳöÈ¥¡£¡±


    ¡°Ì«¶àµÄÈ˲»Ì«ºÃ°É£¿¡±


    ÁÖÙ»Á¯Ò²ÊÇÓÐЩµ£ÐÄ£¬²»¹ýËæ¼´Ëý¾ÍÒ¡ÁËÒ¡Í·£¬¾õµÃ×Ô¼ºÒ²ÊǶàÏëÁË¡£


    ¡°ÄǾÍÂé·³ÄãÃÇÁË£¬°ÑÆäËûµÄº¢×ÓÒ²´ø¹ýÀ´£¬Ê®¶à¸öº¢×ÓÎÊÌâÓ¦¸Ã²»´ó£¬¿öÇÒÕ⻹ÓÐËýÃÇÔÚ¡£¡±


    ¡°Ã»¹Øϵ£¬ÎһᰵÖиú×ű£»¤ËýÃǵģ¬È·¶¨ÁËûÓÐÎÊÌâµÄ»°ÎҾͻØÀ´¡£¡±


    »¨ÔÂÁè˵µÀ£¬Ëû²¢²»ÈÏΪ»á³öʲôÊÂÇ飬¾ÍËãÊǶàһЩº¢×ÓÒ»ÆðÀ뿪ÓÖÔõôÁË£¬ÄѵÀÄÇЩʿ±ø»¹Äܹ»Òò´Ë¶ø˵Щʲô¡£»¨ÔÂÁè²»¾õµÃÐèÒªµ£ÐÄÕâЩ£¬ÊÇÅ®º¢×ÓÃÇÐÄ˼ϸÄ壬ÏëµÃÓÐЩ̫¶àÁË£¬ÆäʵûÓбØÒªÏëÄÇô¶àµÄ¡£


    ÁÖÙ»Á¯ºÍÈü¶ùûÓз´²µËû˵µÄÕâЩ£¬ËãÊÇÔÝʱÈÏͬÁËËûµÄÏë·¨¡£


    Èü¶ù×ÔÈ»ÊÇûÓа취ÏÐÏÂÀ´£¬Ëý´ø×ÅСµû£¬Á½¸öÈËÔٴγöÈ¥£¬ËýÃÇÈ¥µ½ÁËÁíÍâÒ»´¦Å®º¢×ÓÃǾÓסµÄµØ·½¡£Å®º¢ÃDz¢²»ÊÇÈ°²»×¡ÔÚÒ»Æ𣬶øÊÇ·Ö¿ª×¡µÄ£¬Ò»´¦·¿×ÓÄܹ»×¡ÏµÄÈËÊýÒ²¾Í°Ë¾Å¸ö×óÓÒ£¬ÓеĴóһЩµÄÄܹ»×¡ÏÂÊ®¶à¸ö¡£


    »¨ÔÂÁèÊÕÑøÁ˺ü¸Ê®¸öº¢×Ó£¬²»¹ý°ëÊýÍùÉ϶¼ÊÇÅ®º¢£¬Å®º¢×ÓÔڹŴúµÄ´ýÓö±ÈÆðÄк¢×ÓÒª²îÁËÐí¶à¡£¼ÒÀïÓÐÒ»¸öÄк¢×Ó£¬¾ÍËãÊÇÇî¿ÉÄÜÒ²»áÏë°ì·¨ÑøÏÂÈ¥£¬µ«ÊÇÅ®º¢×ӾͲ»Ò»ÑùÁË¡£


    ÕâÒ»µã»¨ÔÂÁèҲûÓа취ȥ¸Ä±äʲô£¬¶øÇÒÕâÀï±Ï¾¹Êǻþ³£¬»¨ÔÂÁèÔÚÕâÀïÒѾ­Í¶ÈëÁËÌ«¶àµÄ¾«Á¦£¬±¾À´Ëû²»¸ÃÕâÑùµÄ¡£µ«ÊÇûÓа취£¬ÔÚÒ»¸öµØ·½Ê±¼ä³¤Á˸ÐÇéÒ²¾ÍÅàÑø³öÀ´ÁË¡£


    »¨ÔÂÁèÖªµÀ×Ô¼º²»Ó¦¸ÃÕâÑù£¬µ«ÊǸÐÇéµÄÊÂÇé²»ÊÇÄÇôÈÝÒ×¾ÍÄܹ»¿ØÖÆסµÄ¡£


    »¨ÔÂÁè¾õµÃ×Ô¼º×öµÄ»¹ËãÊDz»´í£¬²»ÄÜ˵²»ÐУ¬µ«ÊÇ¿ÉÒÔ˵»¹ËãÊÇ¿ÉÒÔ¡£


    »¨ÔÂÁèÔÚÕâÀï×öÁ˺ܶàÊÂÇ飬ËäȻ˵¶ÔÓÚÕâ¸öÊÀ½ç±¾ÉíµÄÁ˽⻹ÊDz»¹»µÄ£¬µ«ÊÇ»¨ÔÂÁè¾õµÃÄDz»ÊÇʲô´óÎÊÌ⣬ÖÁÉÙÔÚËû¿´À´ÊÇÕâÑùµÄ¡£ÕâÖÖÎÊÌâ˵´ó²»´ó˵С²»Ð¡£¬Ëû¾õµÃÖ»Òª×Ô¼º×öµÄÊÂÇéÊÇ×ñÑ­×Å×Ô¼ºµÄ±¾Ðļ´¿É£¬ÆäËûµÄ»¹ÊDz»ÒªÏëÄÇô¶à¡£


    ÐèÒª¿¼ÂǵÄÊÂÇéºÜ¶à£¬²»¹ýÏÖÔÚ»ù±¾ÉÏÒѾ­Ã»ÓÐʲôÔÙÐèÒªËûÈ¥¿¼ÂǵÄÁË£¬ËûÖ»Òª¼ÌÐø°´ÕÕ×Ô¼ºµÄÏ뷨ȥÐж¯¾ÍºÃÁË¡£


    ·´ÕýÔÙ¹ý²»¾Ã×Ô¼º¾ÍÒªÀ뿪ÕâÀûÓбØҪȥÏëÄÇô¶à£¬ÄÇûÓÐÈκεÄÒâÒå¡£


    Èü¶ùËýÃÇ´ø×ÅÅ®º¢×ÓÃÇ»ØÀ´ÁË£¬Á½¸ö·¿×ÓÀïÃæ×ܹ¤ÊÇסÁ˲¶àÓжþÊ®¸öÅ®º¢×Ó£¬ÕâÑùµÄ»°ÊýÁ¿ÆäʵҲ²»ÉÙÁË¡£²»¹ýΨһµÄÎÊÌâ¾ÍÊǶÔÎÝÀïÃæÈ«²¿¶¼ÊÇÅ®º¢£¬Ã»ÓÐÒ»¸öÄÐÐÔ¡£


    ¡°Ê×Á죬ÄÇÎÒÃǾÍÏÈ×ßÁË¡£¡±


    ¡°È¥°É£¬ÄãÃÇ×¢Òâ×ÅЩ£¬Ö»Òª°ÑËýÃÇ´ø³öÈ¥£¬È»ºóÔÚÔ¶´¦µÈ´ýמͺã¬ÆäËûÈË´ý»á¶ù¾Í»á³ö·¢£¬ÁíÍâÄãÃÇ¿ÉÒÔ×¢Òâ×ŵã¶ù£¬¿ÉÒÔ¸ú×ÅÆäËûÈËÒ»Æð³öÈ¥¡£¡±


    ÁÖÙ»Á¯µÄ»°ÊÇʲôÒâ˼Á½¸öÅ®º¢×ÔÈ»Çå³þ£¬ËùÒÔËýÃǵãÁ˵ãÍ·£¬È»ºó±ã´ø×ÅÅ®º¢ÃÇÀ뿪ÁË¡£Å®º¢ÃÇ»¹ÓÐЩÁµÁµ²»ÉáµÄ¿´Ïò»¨ÔÂÁèºÍÈü¶ù¡£


    ËäȻ˵ÊÇÈü¶ù»¹Óл¨ÔÂÁèÒªËýÃǸú×űðÈËÒ»ÆðÀ뿪£¬µ«ÊÇËýÃǸü¼ÓÏ£ÍûÄܹ»ºÍÈü¶ù»¹Óл¨ÔÂÁèËûÃÇÔÚÒ»Æ𡣱ؾ­Ë«·½Ö®¼äµÄ¸ÐÇé°ÚÔÚÄÇÀ»¨ÔÂÁè°ïÖúÁËËýÃÇ£¬ÒªÊÇûÓл¨ÔÂÁèµÄ»°£¬ËýÃÇÏÖÔÚ²»ÖªµÀ»áÊÇʲôÑù£¬»òÐí»¹ÊÇÔÚ³ÇÊÐÖÐÍðÈçʬÌåÒ»°ãµ½´¦Óε´ÄØ¡£


    ²»¹ýÏÖÔÚÇé¿ö²»Ò»ÑùÁË£¬¾ÍËãÊÇÀ뿪ÁË¡°¼Ò¡±Ò²Ã»ÓÐÎÊÌ⣬ËýÃÇ»áÓÐмҡ£ÕâÊÇ»¨ÔÂÁè¸æËßËûÃǵģ¬Ò²ÊÇÈü¶ù¸æËßËýÃǵģ¬ËäÈ»ËýÃǺÜÊÇÉá²»µÃ¾ÍÕâÑù´Ó»¨ÔÂÁ軹ÓÐÈü¶ùÉíÅÔÀ뿪£¬µ«ÊÇûÓа취£¬¼ÈÈ»¶Ô·½ÎÞ·¨¸ú×ÅËýÃÇÒ»ÆðÀ뿪£¬ÄÇËýÃǾÍÖ»ÄÜ×Ô¼ºÀ뿪ÁË¡£


    Å®º¢ÃÇÔÚÒ»¿ªÊ¼ÐÄÇéÆäʵ²¢²»ÊǺܺ㬱Ͼ¹¾ÍÒªÀ뿪Õâ¸öÊìϤµÄµØ·½È¥ÍùÆäËûµØ·½£¬µ«ÊÇû¹ý¶à¾ÃËýÃǵÄÐÄÇéÒ²¾Í»Ö¸´Á˹ýÀ´£¬Ï뵽ҪȥÆäËûÒÔǰûÓÐÈ¥¹ýµÄµØ·½£¬Å®º¢×ÓÃǵÄÐÄÇé¾ÍÔõôҲƽ¾²²»ÏÂÀ´£¬ËýÃÇÖеÄÐí¶àÈË´ÓС¾ÍÔÚÕâÀﳤ´ó£¬»¹´ÓÀ´¶¼Ã»ÓÐÀ뿪¹ýÕâ¸öµØ·½£¬µ«ÊÇÏÖÔÚÒªÀ뿪ÁË£¬¶øÇÒ»¹ÊǸú×ÅÆäËûÈËÒ»Æð£¬Ò²²»Óõ£ÐÄÆäËûµÄ¶«Î÷£¬ËýÃÇÖ»Òªµ½´¦È¥Íæ¾ÍºÃÁË¡£


    ¶øÇÒÈü¶ùÒ²ºÍËýÃÇ˵¹ý£¬Ö®ºóËýÒ²»áÀ뿪ÕâÀºÍËýÃÇÒ»ÆðÀ뿪£¬Ö»²»¹ý²»ÊÇÏÖÔÚ¶øÒÑ¡£Å®º¢ÃǺܿªÐÄ£¬²»½ö½öÓÐÏà´¦ºÜºÃµÄ¼ÒÈËÒ»Æ𣬶øÇÒËýÃÇϲ»¶µÄ¡°³¤±²¡±Ò²»á¸ú×ÅËýÃÇ¡£


    ÄÇЩºÍËýÃÇסÔÚÒ»ÆðµÄÅ®º¢ÃǶ¼±»ËýÃÇ¿´×÷ÊÇ×Ô¼ºµÄ¼ÒÈË£¬¶ø²»½ö½öÊÇÅóÓѵĹØϵ£¬ËýÃÇϲ»¶ÕâÖÖ¹Øϵ¡£

 2408 Chapter 2408

    The girls are not alone now, on the contrary, they actually feel warmer than anyone else.After all, they have a lot of family members, which was never imagined before. They were just girls that no one wanted before. They had no friends and no home to live in. Even if they had a place to live, their life was very bad.


    But now it''s different. Everyone lives together and can see each other every day, and since their experiences are almost the same, they can understand each other.This is also what Hua Yueling thinks, let them become family members and have feelings, so that even without their help, these girls can live well in the future and help each other. There is nothing better than this.


    The girls left with the two girls beside Lin Qianlian, and then Hua Yueling and the others also left.Sai''er and the others also need to go to the places where other children live to see the situation, and at the same time, they need to inform those children that there are still a lot of children left, and they need to let them leave little by little.


    Girls and boys, Saier and Hua Yueling''s idea is to let all the girls go first, and then let the boys go.The boys don''t worry.


    There are still a lot of people left, so you need to have a strategy to transfer, and you can''t use the same strategy to transfer every time. That would be too obvious.Although it was nothing even like that, it is estimated that the soldiers guarding the gate would not say what they found because of this, but it would be bad to cause others to suspect.


    The children are quite energetic, and they feel relieved to see Saier.


    "There is no need for these children to let them out in waves. You can try to get them out one by one. Girls can be more careful, but they can also try. People who go outside first will not walk too much. Far away, as long as you go out and follow one direction, you can find it without going too far."


    "That''s still a bit dangerous, and the children might get lost."


    Sai''er is a little worried. Even if she is close, she feels that the children are in danger of losing. Although the strength of these children is worthy of recognition, if they are lost, even if they are strong, it will not be easy.


    "It doesn''t matter, otherwise I will wait outside, you can watch from inside, don''t worry if I am outside."


    Hua Yueling said so.Now that he has said it to this level, Saier thought about it and didn¡¯t refuse any more. Instead, she was ready to try what he said. She was still a little worried, but just like Hua Yueling said, he Looking outside, you can actually relax for the time being, don''t worry so much.


    "Then give it a try, start with Nanhaizi?"


    "Girls should be fine. Let¡¯s start with girls, and put the boys behind. But the girls don¡¯t leave one by one. We can go out together in two or three. This will be faster and safer. ."


    Hua Yueling naturally hoped that they could all go out safely, and didn''t want anything to happen to them.Thinking of this, Sai''er was somewhat relieved, and she nodded and agreed.


    Hua Yueling wants to go out is also very simple, just use an illusion skill to control the soldier at the door, thinking of this, he suddenly feels that he must think so much, directly use the illusion skill to control the soldier at the door, and then take the children out. Nothing is fine, there is no need to worry at all.


    Saying her thoughts to Sai''er, Sai''er was also a little surprised, but she should have thought that Hua Yueling had such an ability, but because Hua Yueling hadn''t mentioned it, she didn''t expect it.


    "With such a method, it is much simpler."


    Sai''er also thought of this, she had really forgotten this before, otherwise Hua Yueling would have been reminded, and she would not have been silent forever.


    As she said, there is such a way that it is naturally much simpler, so there is no need to worry so much.No one can stop them.


    "I''m going to call all the children over, do you need to talk to Sister Qian Lian."


    "Xiaodie, go, I''ll take the children out for a while, Saier, help me call the children over."


    Xiaodie left and went to find Lin Qianlian.Sai''er is not idle either. The remaining girls live in several different houses. She must go to those places to call the children over to the place where Hua Yueling is now, and then let him take them. go.


    There are still people waiting outside. What Hua Yueling has to do is very simple. Just take all these children out and hand them to the two girls outside.Regardless of the two girls being older, but there is no way to compare their strength. Together, they are not necessarily one of these girls'' opponents.


    The strength gap between the two parties is still quite large. After all, it was taught by Huayueling, and the cultivation techniques and magic that did not exist in this world were taught. The improvement was quickly taken for granted.


    However, this world is not the same as the other world, so the improvement in this world is very fast, but there is still a gap compared to the other world. This is related to the two worlds themselves and not much to the people in the world. relationship.


    These can not be decided by one person, Hua Yueling can''t decide anything, and those who practice the exercises can''t decide anything.Of course, the talents they possess allow them to cultivate more than ordinary people, but at the same time, people in another world can practice faster than them, regardless of talent.


    After Sai''er brought all the girls, Hua Yueling was ready to take action. He didn''t worry about being noticed by others. Anyway, he just needs to leave here. There are Saier and Lin Qianlian and they don''t have to worry so much. Up.


    "Young Master," Xiaodie ran back quickly. Hua Yueling and the others were ready to take action, but when Xiaodie came back, Hua Yueling stopped. "Young Master, sister Qian Lian said it''s better not to It¡¯s too conspicuous for so many people to act together. If the son wants to let them go, he will wait until the afternoon."


    "Have you changed your mind again?"


    Qian Lian hadn''t said this before, so it was obvious that they thought of it after they left. Xiaodie went over to talk to her, and she just reminded her.


    "Is there enough staff in her place? We still have a lot of human classes. If we act according to the current method of action, we still have to have at least three waves."


    "Sister Qian Lian said, don''t worry about this, she has enough staff, we just need to do as she says."

 2409 Chapter 2409

    "Since Qian Lian said so, let''s do it according to her idea, anyway, the children can leave anytime. But since everyone is here, well, let''s take them back first. There are too many people here. Some, the place is not big enough, there is no way."


    Hua Yueling originally wanted to let the children stay here, but left in the afternoon anyway, but after thinking about it, the place is still too small for so many people.After thinking about it, although it is a bit more troublesome, it is better to send them back and bring them back when they are about to leave. It is better to do that.


    This matter was left to Saier and Xiaodie, and the two of them took the children away together, leaving only the children who were originally here.


    Hua Yueling didn''t stay here for too long, he just stayed for a while with the children, and then left here.There are still things he needs to do, and he also wants to ask if there is anything Lin Qianlian needs to help.


    Hua Yueling returned to Lin Qianlian''s place, Lin Qianlian''s place was still alone, she could not see the other people.Hua Yueling found her, she seemed to be thinking about something, but the sound of Hua Yueling''s footsteps still alarmed her.


    "Do you have enough staff here?"


    Sitting next to each other in the past, Hua Yueling asked her.


    "There are enough manpower, and there are a lot of people here, but not all came with me, but scattered over. During this time they will also leave here, just to take those children. I will also be with them later. Leave together."


    Lin Qianlian looked at Hua Yueling at this point. In fact, she still wanted to know where Hua Yueling was going and what she was going to do, but Hua Yueling hadn''t told her about this.Lin Qianlian wanted to ask about these things, but she knew in her heart that if Hua Yueling wanted her to know, she would have told her, and she would not say nothing until now. The reason for doing so I just don''t want to tell her this.


    Although I don''t know why Hua Yueling must conceal this, I am curious about it, but Lin Qianlian just remained curious and didn''t really ask him.


    The next thing to do is nothing to Hua Yueling. Hua Yueling stayed with Lin Qianlian for a while, and then went home.But when I got to the house, my father hadn''t come back. Obviously, the emperor''s problems could not be solved so easily. Hua Yueling had no good way to do this, and he didn''t want to worry about it.


    What his father can do then depends on him. Hua Yueling can''t actually help much.Of course, even if she could help Hua Yueling, she didn''t want to care about it. This kind of thing was too troublesome, and it wasn''t the type he liked to mix with.


    What Hua Yueling dislikes most is all kinds of conspiracies and tricks. He finds it boring. This is just his personal thoughts, but he does think so in his heart.Hua Yueling prefers the kind of straightforward battles, and there is nothing simpler and less troublesome than these.


    Hua Yueling himself still had some understanding of what a person he was like, and it was because of this that he would think like that.He is not a person who can ponder many conspiracies and tricks, he does not have that kind of talent, even he himself admits that.


    Hua Yueling can''t say completely what kind of person he is. Maybe no one can answer questions like this clearly, but he can roughly say what he thinks.


    With regard to various things, Hua Yueling herself has a variety of different ideas, and these ideas are not known to others or are difficult to guess.


    It''s actually quite easy to understand. No one can easily guess another person''s thoughts. This is true for Hua Yueling, and the same is true for others.


    Hua Yueling saw that her father had not come back, but she was not in a hurry to look for it. The emperor¡¯s affairs should not be finished in a short time, and there is no need for him to rush over, wait and see. It''s better to ask him what he thinks. If he wants to leave, send someone to take him away. If he doesn''t want to leave, let him stay here.


    But mother Hua Yueling thought that maybe they should leave instead of staying here. After all, staying here is still quite dangerous for her mother, and it''s not safe.


    But I don''t know what they think, and it is not so easy to take the mother away.What''s more, if the mother is gone, the father will be in danger. If this is the case, he may need to think of other ways, it is best to have the best of both worlds.


    If you think about it this way, it''s actually better to leave Saier and Xiaodie here. That way, it is safer, but he has already said that they should leave first, and Hua Yueling is not willing to let them stay here.


    The most important thing now is to understand whether the father is involved or not.If you participate in it, don¡¯t think that things will be solved so easily. The emperor doesn¡¯t say whether or not to say it now, and it¡¯s over when he really comes to find you. Huayueling doesn¡¯t believe the emperor is true anyway. Don''t care about these.


    The emperor is definitely not such a generous person, Hua Yueling believes this in her heart, and no matter who is betrayed, it is impossible to believe in someone who has betrayed you.Of course, even if there is some trust, it will not be so trusting.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to think about these things, nor did he want to think about what the emperor thought, these things were not something he should think about, others should study it.After all, he is not a minister, nor does he need to face the emperor.


    What''s more, he thinks that even if he is facing the emperor, it is definitely not himself, but the emperor who should be nervous.The reason why others have not done this is because their strength is not enough.


    In terms of the strength that Hua Yueling possesses, there is basically nothing that can stop him in this world, even if there are thousands of troops.He is not a general, but he is much better than a general, not to mention that he has the means of mass destruction.


    The methods Hua Yueling possesses are unimaginable by everyone in this world. Even Lin Qianlian and Sai Er are also the same. Don¡¯t look at them, they seem to know Hua Yueling well, and the time spent with him It''s also very long.But this doesn¡¯t mean anything. After all, Hua Yueling has basically never made a move. It doesn¡¯t mean that he has never fought with other people. It¡¯s just that he basically doesn¡¯t need to exert any strength in that kind of battle. It is enough to crush the opponent, and the more powerful force does not need to be used at all.

 2410 Chapter 2410

    Hua Yueling thought of certain things, but it was a pity that she wouldn''t use summoning magic, otherwise things could be simpler.Just use the summoning magic to summon some creature, and then let it protect the parents.


    But there are other ways.Hua Yueling thought in her heart.The organization led by Lin Qianlian didn''t know if they would leave other people in the city. If so, they can be trusted for the safety of their parents.


    Although the parents here are definitely not their biological parents, no matter how they get along with them, they are considered good, and both the father and the mother still care about him.Therefore, to be able to protect them, we must protect them, and we cannot do nothing.


    That''s what Hua Yueling thought in her heart. He was willing to send someone to protect the parents here instead of saying nothing to do.


    What does Hua Yueling need to do? After all, they are her parents in this world, and they have not done anything unpleasant.From this point of view, Hua Yueling should protect them.


    Hua Yueling believes that his father must know these things in his mind, but knowing them does not mean he can make the right decision.My father must also have a fluke mentality, thinking that the emperor would not know what he was involved in, but Hua Yueling didn''t think so.


    Even if the emperor doesn¡¯t know it now, it doesn¡¯t mean that he won¡¯t know it in the future. The emperor will definitely send someone to check it out. As for what will happen later, whoever is unlucky will not be unlucky. This is not what Hua Yueling or someone can do. I''m sure, who can know what the emperor thinks, no one can guess the emperor''s mind.


    Hua Yueling found her mother. Her mother seemed to have no problem. She had a good mentality. She didn¡¯t know if she knew what had happened. In any case, Hua Yueling was unwilling to tell her these things, and there was no need, after all. There is no other effect except to make her feel worried.


    As for whether the mother can help, what kind of thing can still help, even if the mother is the emperor''s sister, it is not necessarily easy to use.


    After talking to her for a while, Hua Yueling left, and he kept spinning around in various places all morning.During the period, he also took some time to go outside the city. The children who were taken out by the two girls were waiting in the distance. The team Lin Qianlian said hadn''t appeared yet, but the girls were quite calm. Naoteng didn''t do anything else, just waited calmly with the girls.


    This makes Hua Yueling very pleased, the girls are very obedient little guys, very obedient not noisy.There is no need for others to talk about it at all, they themselves know to stay quiet.


    After observing them for a while and confirming that they had no problem here, Hua Yueling left. He didn''t take the initiative to show up. There was no need. After all, he didn''t intend to let the girls see themselves coming. He just came to understand the situation. Yes, confirm whether they have any problems. It seems that there is no problem now. The girls performed very well and their performance is something to be proud of.


    Hua Yueling likes these girls very much. The girls are very good children, as are the boys who are adopted. They are all children worth raising.


    Hua Yueling returned to the city. He was walking around here during the rest of the time. He also went to talk with his father after his father came back. In fact, he could have guessed some of the results of the conversation, but he still There is some hope, and I hope my father can obey his own words.


    But obviously those words he said were useless and could not change his father''s mind.In fact, Hua Yueling knew what his father thought.It is absolutely impossible to leave at this time. If you don¡¯t leave, you may still hide it. But when you leave at this time, don¡¯t you tell the emperor clearly that I can contribute to today¡¯s affairs?


    Hua Yueling''s father was not a fool, on the contrary, he was a very smart man, he also had his own ideas in his heart.He will be very happy when others tell him his thoughts, but he will never change his thoughts at will.


    Hua Yueling can understand this kind of thinking, even if he is, he has his own ideas, he will not say that he changes his mind because of what others say, even if those people are his own relatives, Hua Yueling is in this way.


    Most people are like this, Hua Yueling can understand this kind of thinking, but when he faces this kind of person, he is also very helpless.It''s hard to convince the other party with words, Hua Yueling sighed helplessly, there is no way, then she can only think of some way by herself.


    For this reason, Hua Yueling found Lin Qianlian again, and when she shared her thoughts with the other party, Lin Qianlian naturally agreed directly.Hua Yueling was a little worried about whether her plan would be affected, but Lin Qianlian said there was no problem.


    The purpose of staying here was to keep people, just as Hua Yueling thought, to stay here and help take care of his parents.This is not a big problem, it''s just a matter of casual words, and the one who stays here is someone Lin Qianlian can trust, who has also been taught by Hua Yueling, so the strength is naturally unnecessary.


    If the people who have not been trained by Hua Yueling are left, he is not particularly relieved, after all, those people do not have enough strength to solve the problem.When the problem appeared in front of them, it was difficult for them to solve it well. This was not to say that Hua Yueling did not believe them, but that he believed that was the case.


    Those people are not strong enough, so they are not trusted, things are that simple, not that Hua Yueling doesn''t trust them.


    But since they are those who have been taught by themselves, they can still be trusted. The strength of those people Huayueling knows better than anyone else. Their strength is not as good as Lin Qianlian, but they can''t say that.After all, Lin Qianlian¡¯s strength can basically be said to have no rivals in this world. Except for her and Sai''er and others, in this world one-to-one, or even many-to-one, no one can cause them. What a threat.


    From this point of view, Hua Yueling feels that she doesn¡¯t really need to think too much, as long as the other party pays attention to his father¡¯s situation. It is possible to rescue his father if something happens with their strength, not completely impossible. Do it.


    It is almost impossible for ordinary people, but they are not ordinary people, so they are not affected by these.


    In this case, I don''t have to worry about anything. I just need to entrust Lin Qianlian''s safety to her parents. I believe Lin Qianlian will not let herself down.

 2411 Chapter 2411

    "How many people will stay here?"


    Hua Yueling asked, if there are two people staying here, then there is no need to worry at all, and there may be some trouble if one person is left behind.


    "Two people will stay, but not all the people around me will stay. The people around me still need to protect me, and there shouldn''t be too many people left here, otherwise there is a danger of being discovered."


    "It''s enough to leave one, but I hope he can always help me pay attention to the situation with my parents. Not only my parents, but also those who are subordinates. I hope they won''t have any problems."


    Hua Yueling didn''t want those subordinates to be dragged down because of what happened to her family, after all, they were mostly irrelevant to these things.


    "Don''t worry, I will remind them that they will pay attention to the situation there, and if there is anything to do, they will be rescued and placed in another place, and then they will be removed by some means."


    "Anyway, I''m pleased with this matter, Qian Lian, I have no other way, but you have to be careful."


    "I will tell them that they are very smart people, so don''t worry, there will be no problems." Lin Qianlian is quite confident about this, and doesn''t think anything will happen.


    "By the way, did the money for selling those things last time? If you still need money, I can find a way to help you get some things, and then I can take them to other cities and sell them."


    "No, there are a lot of those things, and they are all sold. We made a lot of money, which is enough."


    "That''s fine. I will leave soon. I may not be able to see you again for a long time. I hope you can have a better life."


    Hua Yueling didn''t know how to say parting, especially when the two parties could not meet for several years. Hua Yueling knew this very well, but it didn''t mean that Lin Qian pity and the others knew.


    Although she didn''t know what Hua Yueling was going to do, Lin Qianlian did not ask, although she was still curious about it.


    "Qian Lian, I will be away for a long time, maybe even a few years."


    After being silent for a while, Hua Yueling still said this sentence.This was what he had been thinking about whether to tell Lin Qianlian, he decided to say it, there was no need to hide it.


    "So long?"


    After hearing what Hua Yueling said, Lin Qianlian asked a little surprised and incredible.She didn''t expect that it would take that long, a few years, and she didn''t say how many years it was. This is hard to say. Originally, she thought that Hua Yueling was only away for a few months, but she didn''t expect it to be several years.


    "Yes, but I''m not sure, just a rough time."


    "Is there something very difficult? Do you need my help?"


    "No, only I can solve this problem by myself, others can''t help. If I can, I would definitely hope someone can help, but this is beyond my control."


    Hua Yueling shook his head and said, this matter can''t even be controlled by him, what else can he expect.It''s time to look at the situation again, but it must be clear now, otherwise it will be years later, and he doesn''t want them to worry about what they think in their hearts.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t know if his reminder was useful. Maybe it didn''t matter at first. They just wondered why he had to leave for so long, but waited for a long time.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what would happen, he hoped nothing happened, and he also believed that he shouldn''t need to leave for too long.If he can control him, he even hopes to continue directly from now instead of waiting until a few years later. Although he knows that it may be better for him, it is just him, think about how the three girls have spent these years After that, Hua Yueling felt a little uncomfortable, but unfortunately he couldn''t change much.


    Think about how long you don¡¯t need to stay here anymore.Hua Yueling wanted to wait until she told Saier the time she was leaving, and after they knew it, she was about to leave.There is no need to stay here. As for the children, Hua Yueling doesn''t think there will be any problems.


    I believe Lin Qianlian and Sai Er can solve these problems well, don''t worry about them, their strength lies there, even if someone obstructs them, there is no way to really organize them.


    It''s just a little troublesome, so don''t worry too much, you just worry too much and trouble a lot.


    Hua Yueling also told Saier and Fluttershy what he had said with Lin Qianlian. Saier and Fluttershy heard that he might be away for so long, and they were not very happy.But they still didn''t say anything, nodding to show that they knew.


    Hua Yueling also knew that they were not very happy, they hoped to be able to leave with them.If possible, Hua Yueling would also want to take them away directly instead of letting them stay here, but Hua Yueling had no good way, he couldn''t do this.


    This is the crux of the problem. If it can be done, Hua Yueling will directly choose to take them away instead of letting them stay here. Unfortunately, it is not enough for the time being. It is far from enough. They are still integrated with the world. , Still belongs to this world, not a real person.


    Hua Yueling didn''t find more clues to solve this problem, originally he thought it would be enough to use those powers.But just doing this with scattered power is not enough.


    He has three people here. It is okay to just turn one person into a real existence, but three people are too much.So he must think of other ways.


    He couldn''t think of a way to do this, but he thought other people could have a way.Whether it is Sister Aroline or Xiaoxue, there should be ways.


    But now Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t want to ask Xiaoxue this question. He thinks it¡¯s not a good way to ask Xiaoxue. Anyway, if you ask Xiaoxue, the result will basically not change. Hua Yueling thinks Xiaoxue will definitely say, use gold coins. Buy it, anyway, everything can be solved with gold coins.


    If Hua Yueling has a lot of gold coins on hand, then he must go directly to ask the elementary school, but the key is that there are not many gold coins left on hand. In this case, he chose not to ask for the time being, and wait until later. Well, if Sister Aroline can''t do anything, or Sister Livyuo can''t do anything, then she really can only ask Xiaoxue, but Hua Yueling still doesn''t want to ask.

 2412 Chapter 2412

    Hua Yueling didn''t know if he could find a good way without spending gold coins. He thought Sister Aroline and the others should have awarded it some.But I don''t know what the method is, whether it will be difficult or something.


    As long as there is a way in Hua Yueling''s mind, don''t think so much about other herself.


    I was about to leave here next, Hua Yueling thought so, but didn''t know what the solution would be.Hua Yueling was still curious about this, and was about to leave next.


    The more she left, the more nervous Hua Yueling felt. She couldn''t help but feel nervous. Hua Yueling couldn''t solve this problem for herself.I was so nervous that Hua Yueling didn''t even want to leave. He wanted to stop here, even though he also wanted to go back to his home. He missed those people he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    This feeling is not conflicting, not conflicting at all.The nostalgia for family and friends, and the dissatisfaction with the friends here, different feelings seem to be mixed together, Hua Yueling feels a little uncomfortable, uncomfortable, and uncomfortable in her heart.


    But everything is changed, everything must be changed.


    Hua Yueling was not very happy. He didn''t want to leave this place. If he could, he would rather not leave this place, and even more hope that time could stay at this moment.


    The fact is that it is impossible for him to stay here for a long time. He has already felt that he will leave here soon and cannot stay here any longer.


    There is no way to stop, his strength is not enough, mainly because his mental and illusion skills are not enough.Hua Yueling has spent a long time here to train her abilities in these two areas, whether it is mental power or illusion, but he thinks these are not enough.


    Perhaps using gold coins can quickly improve his ability, but he does not have enough gold coins.And you can''t rely on the system all, you have to work hard on yourself. Hua Yueling thinks that he hasn''t done enough in this regard, and he needs to work harder. If you can''t just think about relying on the system, it will make you fall.


    If you want to become stronger, don''t always think about what to rely on, but think about what to do with your own strength.Only by relying on your own strength will you be able to live uplift. Just relying on this system to do all kinds of things, you won''t have any growth after that.


    It''s not that this is exactly the case, but the probability is very high. Hua Yueling thinks so. He feels that he needs to do better, and the most important thing is to learn to ignore the existence of the system.


    The existence of the system makes him stronger, but it also makes him weaker.


    This weakness is not physical, but psychological.Continually relying on the system, and forgetting what to do, think of a way by yourself, as long as there is any difficulty, I think of the system as soon as possible, and will not think of other things.


    Without the awareness of solving problems on your own, and without that kind of mind, you will find it very troublesome. It can even be said that there is no way to live without a system.


    For example, now, the power that Hua Yueling gained belongs to him, and these will not disappear after the system disappears, so what he needs to do is to increase these and make his various aspects stronger.


    Spiritually, Hua Yueling has become weaker, not as strong before, but even weaker after acquiring the system.


    The system became everything to him and seemed to be able to help him solve all problems.As long as there is any problem, it will subconsciously think of the system, think of Xiaoxue, and then can''t help asking Xiaoxue.


    Hua Yueling thinks that she needs to find a way to free herself from this bad cycle.When you encounter a solution in the future, you must think of it yourself, instead of asking Xiaoxue or asking other people, only ask when you can''t find a way at all, or if you don''t know what to do at all.


    It''s not that you can change something in this way, and you can make your previously unclear knowledge clear, and where there are such good things.It''s just that this is definitely beneficial, and the change in thinking is the most important.


    Even if there is no change in other aspects, there is actually nothing, because you don¡¯t know what you don¡¯t know, not that you can know if you change your mind.


    What Hua Yueling seeks is a change in her own thoughts. Don''t always think that there is an omnipotent fellow by your side. You can directly ask her no matter what the problem is, instead of doing something by yourself.


    Hua Yueling wanted to change her own thoughts. As long as her thoughts changed, everything afterwards became normal.Hua Yueling''s current thinking is wrong, and it is wrong from the root of his thoughts. This is where he urgently wants to change.


    Hua Yueling is not a fool, nor is he the kind of person who only knows to listen to others. He is a person who can think and do things, but he is too lazy in many cases.Laziness is not a good problem, so Hua Yueling has to change her own problems.


    Hua Yueling herself thinks that there are actually many problems in her body, and there are many, many things that need to be improved, but this kind of improvement requires not only actions, but more ideology.


    Otherwise, you may suddenly want to be diligent this time, but next time you become very lazy. This is a problem in your mind, not in your actions.There is no problem with your actions. If you don''t have such thoughts, your actions will definitely be affected.


    When Hua Yueling opened his eyes again, he returned to his home, everything was natural. After opening his eyes, he even felt that he had never left here.It''s very interesting. He is the only person in the room and no one else is seen.


    Hua Yueling sat up, shook her head vigorously, looked around, feeling a little confused.I should be regarded as coming back, and it is really unfortunate to think about it, one thing after another, I hope there will be no more things next.


    Sitting up, Hua Yueling felt a little dizzy on her head.This is a normal phenomenon, if his mental power is not controlled, these things will not happen.This is a normal reaction after mental power and skill runaway, as long as it waits for a while.


    Hua Yueling sat motionless on the bed, leaning back against the head of the bed, and lying on her back with her eyes closed.


    "Well, it''s very uncomfortable. It seems that it has been affected. Fortunately, the impact is not that big."


    It feels like I tore off a piece directly from my own spirit. Although this piece is not too big, it is normal to feel uncomfortable if it is torn off directly.

 2413 Chapter 2413

    "Well¡­¡­"


    It''s not the first time Hua Yueling feels so uncomfortable. Obviously, this feeling is not good at all, and it has never happened before.


    It is very dangerous to be mentally injured. Although Hua Yueling has entered the illusion space many times and has been injured before, no one is more terrifying than this one.


    The mental pain is completely different from the physical pain, and Hua Yueling feels the mental pain is even more uncomfortable.However, this is just his personal thought, and it is not of any reference. After all, he doesn''t know what degree of mental injury is equivalent to physical injury.


    Perhaps the comparative injuries are not of the same level at all. In that case, it is normal to feel more mentally painful.


    In any case, Hua Yueling didn''t like mental pain, he felt that it was simply a terrible torture.Not many people can endure such pain, which is definitely not a joke.


    Hua Yueling had never suffered from mental pain before, but as soon as he came, a cruel one came, which was much more painful than being hit by a mental attack. Hua Yueling sat in the room. It took a long time to feel better.


    "I don''t know if Sister Yun is at home, Ningshuang and the others are there."


    Thinking of this in her heart, Hua Yueling couldn''t help but want to take a look, opened the door and went out, hearing noise in the kitchen, Hua Yueling glanced out the window.It was getting late, and he had forgotten what he looked like when he came back, but it shouldn''t have been too long before he came back. After all, the time in the spiritual world and the time in the real world are not one to one.


    If it were one to one, it would be troublesome. Hua Yueling spent several months in the illusion world. It is impossible to say that the reality is also several months past, otherwise it would be time for school to start.


    But these were also judged by Hua Yueling based on past experience. He didn''t know if it was the same this time, but it should not be too different.Even if it is the kind of infinite time spent in the illusion world, it is only a moment in reality, and it should not be too far apart.


    Who can say so clearly about things in the spiritual world, and how many people can truly understand what the spiritual world is like?


    The illusion world is basically the spiritual world. It is just a manifestation of the spiritual world. It allows your spirit to live in a world similar to the real world. In the spirit, you can think in a short time. Infinite things, the principle of the illusion world is probably like this.


    "Sister Yun, Sister Aroline is also here."


    "Xiaoling, you are awake!" Hua Yun asked in surprise when she saw her brother come in.Originally, she was still worried about whether there would be any problems with her younger brother, after all, she passed out into a coma again without knowing what happened.But now it seems that the problem is not too big.


    "Sister Yun, I worry about you again." Hua Yueling said embarrassedly, feeling that she always makes Sister Yun worry about herself. I don''t know how many times this is.He didn''t want to look like this himself, but it was beyond his control. After all, even he himself did not expect that he would suddenly enter the world of illusion. He just came back and didn''t know anything, so he passed out in a coma. .


    "It''s okay, as long as you come back safely. My sister is still worried that you will be okay. Now it seems that you are pretty good, right?"


    "No, I''m fine, but I didn''t expect to encounter something like that again."


    "This shows that Xiaoyueling''s training is not enough, otherwise, you won''t encounter such a thing, and your training will need to be doubled in the future." Aroline came over and said, it seems that she is the only one left. Here, no one else was seen, not even Liweiluo.


    "Yes, all aspects need stronger training. I can''t continue like I am now. I need to work harder."


    "It seems that Xiaoyueling, you haven''t wasted this time in vain. If you put it in the past, you wouldn''t say that. This time the lesson seems to be deep enough."


    "If my mental ability is strong enough and I can control it, there won''t be this time." Hua Yueling sighed, also very uncomfortable.Her own strength is not enough, it''s far from enough, no one wants to think about it this way, but Hua Yueling knows in her heart that she can''t lie to herself, this is the fact, her strength is not enough, and it is true in all aspects.


    "Being able to have a clear understanding of your own strength, Xiaoyueling, you have not suffered such a sin in vain, although it is not necessarily suffering for you."


    Sister Aroline smiled like a little fox, Hua Yueling felt that everything in her heart was clearly seen by her, and there was nothing to hide from her.


    Maybe she understands everything she has experienced in the world of illusion. Hua Yueling has such an idea in her heart. He thinks that his idea is very likely to be correct, but Sister Aroline obviously didn''t want to be more on this. What I said, I just made fun of him, and then stopped talking about these things.


    "Xiao Yueling, you should be quite tired too, go out and rest a while, are you hungry, and dinner will be ready later."


    "It''s okay, I feel OK, not particularly tired."


    Hua Yueling was holding her head, and she had no other problems except for her head pain.On the whole, the problem is not very big, Hua Yueling shook his head vigorously, this is the effect of the mental attack, otherwise it would not be the case.


    But fortunately, his mental power has also improved in the world of illusion, otherwise it really won''t be too comfortable now.


    "Huh... I''ll sit outside for a while, and tell me if you need my help."


    After Hua Yueling said something, she went outside by herself, only Hua Yun and Aroline were left in the kitchen.


    Hua Yun looked at her younger brother''s back very worriedly, and then at Aroline, asking her brother''s situation with her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Sister Yun. Xiaoyueling''s problem isn''t very serious, but he has been affected a little, and he can recover after taking a rest."


    Aroline thought it didn''t matter, and the impact was not great.Hua Yun was still a little worried. Although she believed what Aroline had said, the worry in her heart still prevailed.


    After all, the younger brother spent a lot of time in a place where he didn''t know what to do when he didn''t know it. Who knows how he spent these time and whether he encountered any problems? These are the problems Huayun is worried about.

 2414 Chapter 2414

    Back in the living room, Hua Yueling nestled directly in the sofa, lying on the soft sofa very comfortable, Hua Yueling still prefers the feeling of staying at home.


    Compared to the world created by illusion, he prefers the world he exists in. After all, he was born in this world, and among so many worlds he has been to, no world is more comfortable to live in than this world. .


    Technology is very advantageous in this respect, and magic may also be able to do it. At least Hua Yueling believes that magic also has unlimited possibilities like technology.It depends on whether someone who knows magic can work out a good enough way to use it.


    Hua Yueling still has some expectations for magic, but in another world, although magic can also be used to improve human life, the biggest role is still to fight.


    In fact, Anri believes that magic and technology are not much different in some respects, but for people living in the technological world, magic is a fantasy of technology.


    It is incorrect to say that magic is outdated or cannot do what technology can do. Hua Yueling believes that this is not the case.After all, the practical magic can do anything if you really want to say it, it just depends on whether you want to study it or not. This is the most important thing.


    The magic system is not inborn, but slowly developed through research to the present point, just like technology in this respect.Technology is also developing slowly, gradually reaching the present point.


    It''s just that magic is too focused on combat. Although there is research and progress in other areas, both research and progress are actually very slow.There are very few people doing this kind of thing, and no one takes it seriously, that''s why it has such a consequence.


    If you want to change, you need to change people''s thinking. Let people think that magic is not only born for fighting, it has many other functions, and these functions are also very, very important.


    But Hua Yueling can''t do much, he can only say to think about it, but his talent in magic is not strong, at least not enough for now.Maybe you can rely on Ningshuang to do this. After all, Mu Ningshuang is still very talented in this aspect. At this point, Hua Yueling still thinks that as long as he is talented and willing to study, then he can get what he wants.


    It''s just that no one cared about the role of magic before, after all, those magicians who were adventurers focused on all kinds of magic that can be used in battle.And those magicians who have achieved achievements have different research directions, and they are all interested in their research.


    It stands to reason that so many magicians should be interested in magic that can be used or convenient for civilians. In fact, it is not only for civilians, but also for those nobles to have such magic. .


    It cannot be said that there is no progress at all. There is indeed some corresponding development, but it is far from enough. In fact, there are more areas for development. Although this may be troublesome, Hua Yueling thinks it is worthwhile.


    Magic has unlimited possibilities, Hua Yueling likes magic very much, he wants to make magic develop better.


    This is what Hua Yueling hopes, but he also knows that it is difficult to do this, at least it is impossible to do it with his current magical ability, perhaps only Mu Ningshuang can do this.


    What Mu Ningshuang can rely on is his talent. In this respect, Huayueling cannot be compared with her. Although Huayueling says he is confident in herself, he admits that he and Mu Ningshuang are in a magical talent. It''s incomparable.


    This was not what he said by himself, but by Jeruxie and others.They all think so, Mu Ningshuang possesses a very powerful talent in magic, and it can even be said to be the best talent, otherwise her magic won''t progress so fast.


    Mu Ningshuang''s strength has been greatly improved, regardless of Hua Yueling''s difficulty in using magic in the ancient world created by the illusion world, but if Mu Ningshuang passes, then the situation will be different. Use her strength to do this. Things will be easier.


    Hua Yueling admits that there is a big gap in magic between the two sides. This gap is not so easy to make up. This is not a joke. In terms of magic, although hard work can be compared with talent to some extent. Confrontation, but I have to say that this is a very difficult thing. People with talents are generally hardworking people. It''s not that you don¡¯t work hard if you have talents. Don¡¯t think that if you have talents, you don¡¯t work hard. This idea is A very wrong idea.


    That''s just a stereotype. After all, if you want to make a difference in a certain area, just talent is definitely not enough. You still need to work hard. The two together can make you strong enough.


    If you just have talent, then you may be able to reach a certain height without hard work, but it is basically impossible to get promotion without hard work, or to get something for nothing.


    No matter what your talent is, hard work is important. Without talent, hard work is important. With talent, hard work is equally important.Don''t think hard work is useless, but talent is also useful.


    Hua Yueling lay on the sofa thinking wildly. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He had many fragmentary thoughts in his mind. He felt strange. There were really many and varied thoughts. The idea came to mind.


    Perhaps it was because she had been in the world of illusion for too long, Hua Yueling didn''t even know whether she was in reality or in illusion.


    But that was only the initial situation. After a short rest, Hua Yueling''s state recovered a little, no longer so confused, and felt that her mental state was much better.


    "call¡­¡­"


    It was really incredible, Hua Yueling thought to herself, he sat up and went into the kitchen.I took a bottle of Coke out of the refrigerator, and after opening it, I started to drink, and I felt much better.


    Hua Yueling observed the two sisters and sister Aroline. They were quite busy and had a lot of things to do. If there were only three of them, he felt that the amount of food would be too much.


    "How did you do so much?"


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help but ask.


    "Everyone will come over for dinner later. Of course, we have to do more. This is to celebrate that we have temporarily solved a major problem."


    "That''s it."


    After listening, Hua Yueling nodded, although she hadn''t realized what the big problem Sister Yun said was the solution.But it¡¯s better if there are more people and more lively.


    After eating, you should take a good rest.

 2415 Chapter 2415

    Hua Yueling felt that he hadn''t been so tired for a long time, and I don''t know why he had such a thought, but he felt that he needed a good rest, although he did not rest much in another world.


    But that kind of rest doesn''t seem to be enough, you need to rest in the real world.Hua Yueling stayed for a while before returning to the living room facade. At this time, even if he stayed in the kitchen, he couldn''t help much.


    There was still some Coke left, and Hua Yueling simply took out another can of Sprite.Sitting on the sofa, just lying on it and sipping a drink.


    Mu Ningshuang and the others will come, and Liweiluo will come too, but I don''t know when they will come.It should not be too late, and it is not too early now, and they are expected to be there soon.


    Hua Yueling just stayed here leisurely, there was nothing to do or worry about here, as long as he stayed.Take a good rest, there is nothing more important to him now, and there is no need to think about other things, just take a good rest.


    Taking a long breath, Hua Yueling felt a lot more relieved.He really wanted to come back a long time ago, but there are still too many things that need him to do in the illusion world, otherwise he would have come back long ago, and it is impossible to say that he will come back only now.


    However, such a long period of time was not wasted in vain. During this period of time, he did a lot of things, at least Lin Qian pity and the others need not worry about their safety.As for what will happen in the future, Hua Yueling thinks that even if something happens again, Lin Qian pity and the others can easily solve it.


    Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t think she has to follow them. They are not children, they can solve problems on their own, instead of needing the help of others to do something. If there is no such thing, they can do without him. Solve all problems well.


    Hua Yueling believes in their strength and abilities, they are not the kind of people who can be easily defeated.What''s more, they have improved so much with their own help, Hua Yueling doesn''t think they will have problems under this situation.


    The possibility is actually very small, at least when Hua Yueling wants to come to them, there is no possibility of any accident.After all, it is not only strength, but also has so many useful items in his hand, whether it is magic scrolls or other items specially used for combat, there are all kinds of items.


    With those props, let alone those with strength like them, even those with strength can easily kill a large number of enemies.


    This is the power of those props, and Hua Yueling believes that they will use them rationally.With that, even if they attacked directly in the capital, there was no problem.


    However, it is estimated that Lin Qianlian will not do that. What kind of thought Lin Qianlian thinks is not clear at Hua Yueling. What she has to do is no longer to act according to the original goal of the organization, but to change her mind. However, he didn''t know exactly what her thought changed.


    Lin Qianlian didn''t say this, she just had an idea, and then acted according to her own thoughts. She didn''t say this to others, so it was difficult for others to understand what she thought.


    Hua Yueling also guessed what Lin Qianlian thought, but he couldn''t guess it very much. Lin Qianlian''s idea may not be complicated, but Anli thinks her idea is difficult to realize.


    All these are conjectures, and the conjectures originated from his observations of previous events, such as the team that helped the emperor.He may not be very familiar with other people, but he still knows the people in that team. Those people are some of the people he has trained, not all of them, just a few of them, as for the others, they don¡¯t know. Where did you find it, but it should be Lin Qianlian''s subordinate, but it''s not the kind of subordinate that is highly valued.


    Those people are actually average, but under the leadership of a few super-strong people, no one dares to provoke them.After all, although those guys with average strength are very good or can be solved easily, but those strong ones are not what they can win.


    The difference in strength between the two sides is too great, and there is no possibility of victory at all.


    I don''t know what Lin Qianlian thought in her heart, doing so not only exposed the strength of her subordinates, but also offended others.Although it is not a bad thing to offend others at this time, it may be bad for future development.


    But after all, Lin Qianlian is in control of everything now, so she should have her own ideas. She is very clear about what she is doing and what she should do.In contrast, Hua Yueling was not a member of that organization after all. He was just an outsider. He didn''t understand this, and there was no good way.


    Anyway, he has helped improve the strength of those people, and the others have little relationship with him. He doesn''t need to worry about that much.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Qianlian''s existence, he didn''t want to help those people at all.


    But this kind of thing doesn''t need to worry about it for the time being, it''s what it will look like, and he doesn''t need to think too much about it.


    Hua Yueling''s thoughts were put elsewhere, he needed to rest, and thinking about it would only make him more irritable.Hua Yueling hopes that she can be more calm, now is the right time, maybe tomorrow can have a good time, and save worrying about other things, he has been troubled too much, and needs to make himself more calm.


    After drinking the drink, there was a sound of opening the door. Hua Yueling looked at the door and saw Mu Ningshuang, Lu Yuetong, and Liweiluo walking in. They still had bags in their hands, and they seemed to have bought them. what.


    "Xiaoling, you woke up!"


    Lu Yuetong happily ran over and asked when he saw him sitting on the sofa.


    "Well, it didn''t take long to wake up."


    Hua Yueling also showed a smile, and it always makes people feel very comfortable with Lu Yuetong.


    Mu Ningshuang also walked over at this time and sat next to him.The bag in his hand was placed on the coffee table, and Livello also came to look at him at this time.


    "Sister Livello."


    "Well, you haven''t fully recovered yet, take a good rest."


    Livello looked at him seriously, and said so after observing for a while.After listening, Hua Yueling nodded earnestly, just as Livio said, he really needs a rest, even now he still feels very tired.


    Mental exhaustion is more uncomfortable than physical exhaustion.

 2416 Chapter 2416

    "Let''s go to help first, Aling, if you are hungry, eat some first. There are many delicious foods here, all for you."


    Lu Yuetong said that she found it in the bag, and soon found a snack. She stuffed the snack into Hua Yueling''s hand, and then went to the kitchen with Mu Ningshuang.


    Livello didn''t go there, sat on another sofa, took out a piece of food from the bag, opened the bag and ate.


    "how do you feel?"


    Livello looked at him and asked.


    "It''s okay, but I can''t say that it''s too good. My head hurts. This pain has not gone away."


    Hua Yueling thought for a while and said.Obviously this kind of pain can still be tolerated, if it is totally unbearable, it is a trouble. The situation is actually fine now.But Hua Yueling was also worried about what to do if she couldn''t sleep at that time, the pain felt like that.


    Constant pain, and it also has some impact on his spirit. This impact may not feel great, but waves of pain and occasional illusions that make it difficult to distinguish between reality and illusion are difficult Bearable.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have a good way, maybe others could do it, but Hua Yueling felt that these things shouldn''t be a big problem, what she needed was rest, and after a period of rest, there should be no problem.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what caused the pain. If she knew it, it would be much easier to deal with such a thing, and there would be a better solution.But it is a pity that he doesn''t know the reason, so he can only try according to his own ideas, and hope that this attempt is right.


    If the problem cannot be solved after a night''s rest, you have to think of other solutions. For the time being, there is no good solution for Hua Yueling.


    "And I always have some hallucinations, my head is dizzy and a bit uncomfortable."


    "It''s not a big problem. You can rest for a good night and you will be fine. You just have some problems with your mental power. This kind of problem is not common, but it is quite normal. Now it is just that your mental power is not controlled. That''s it, after a rest, you can slowly control the mental power."


    "That''s it, I said. When I first woke up, I was still thinking about what happened. My head hurts to death, and there is a feeling of dizziness. I can''t bear it. But now it''s better than before. It''s getting better."


    Huayueling was completely lying motionless in the sofa. After receiving Liweiluo''s explanation, he was relieved. He was still worried about whether he had any other problems. Now it seems that the problem should not be big.


    Then there is no need to worry, just rest early later.


    Close your eyes and prepare to rest for a while. I don''t know how long it will take for dinner to be ready, but Hua Yueling is not too worried about this, just wait.After all, I just waited to eat without doing anything. It would be too much to feel that nothing was bad.


    I don''t know how long it took, just when Hua Yueling was about to fall asleep, she felt that someone was shaking her body and calling her name.Hua Yueling reluctantly opened his eyes, the headache was still attacking him, otherwise he would have fallen asleep long ago, and he wouldn''t be just confused now.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    "Xiao Ling, it''s time to eat, get up soon."


    That was her sister''s voice, Hua Yueling thought to herself, he slowly opened his eyes, and then saw the sister''s face in front of him.


    "Is the rice cooked?"


    Hua Yueling sat up, although she was still a little uncomfortable, but the state was better than before, but it was only better. Compared with the previous state, it was still far behind.


    "Xiao Ling, are you okay?"


    Hua Yun asked with concern, seeing her younger brother being a little listless.


    "It''s okay, it''ll be fine to get some sleep later, it''s just a little bad now."


    Hua Yueling grabbed his hair and looked at the table. Everyone else was already seated, just waiting for him to eat.


    Hua Yueling stood up and shook her body. In fact, there was nothing wrong with her body, but with her spirit.This of course does not mean that there is any problem with his spirit, the problem is that he is a little dizzy.


    Hua Yun hurriedly supported her younger brother, and Hua Yueling thanked her elder sister, and finally stood firm a little.This kind of feeling is uncomfortable, but fortunately, it only feels when I wake up, so the problem is not very big.


    Hua Yueling sat down by the table, and even served him the meal, and waited for him to come to eat.


    After Hua Yueling sat down, they began to eat. Hua Yueling looked at the others, and everyone was in a pretty good state.After a long absence, I had lunch with my family. Hua Yueling felt pretty good, at least he was in a much better mood, but this was not enough. His state was far from responding, and it would take time.


    After dinner, Hua Yueling sat down on the sofa again. Now he didn''t want to move at all, so he wanted to find a place to stay, and did nothing else.


    Others were clearing the table. After the table was cleared, Sister Aloline and Sister Livio left. After that, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong stayed here for a while, confirming that there was nothing wrong with him, and then left. Up.


    "Xiao Ling, do you still go take a bath? If you don''t take a bath, just go to rest. You should be quite uncomfortable. If you feel uncomfortable, take a rest earlier. Don''t force it."


    "It''s okay, I have recovered a lot, much better than before."


    Hua Yueling shook her head lightly. Although her head was still a little dizzy, it was not as uncomfortable as before.Rest after eating is still very important.


    Although he said he didn''t want to rest so early, but after thinking about how uncomfortable he was, it seemed that there was no need to rest too late, so there was no need to force himself.


    Hua Yueling stood up from the sofa, he didn''t think of it too much, lying on the sofa was quite comfortable.He was thinking about whether he was going to take a shower, but he stood up and walked two steps before giving up the idea. It was too uncomfortable. It was okay if he didn''t understand. Once he moved, he felt dizzy. Can''t stand it.


    Hua Yueling shook her body a few times, but Hua Yun held him by her side so that he could stand firm.


    "Sorry, Sister Yun, I still feel a little dizzy."


    "It''s okay, you should rest. Like Livello said, go to rest early, and it will be fine until tomorrow."


    Hua Yun helped her younger brother back into the room, helped him to sit on the side of the bed, looked down at his lack of energy, Hua Yun felt very sorry for him.

 2417 Chapter 2417

    Hua Yueling''s physical condition was worse than he thought. He originally thought it was not a big problem, but even if he lay down, the chaos in his mind still existed and couldn''t calm down.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know how long this situation would last. What I had to say was that this matter was very difficult.According to Sister Liweiluo''s words, just one night''s rest is enough, Hua Yueling is not worried about anything else, but whether she can''t sleep at all, this possibility exists.


    There was a voice in his mind that kept reminding him of something, his head felt heavy.


    After being helped by her sister, Hua Yueling went back to the room and sat down without taking off her clothes or covering her quilt, so she just lay down on the bed.He didn''t want to do anything, he just wanted to quickly close his eyes and rest.


    Hua Yun had to help him clean up everything, took off his coat, then moved him to the bed and covered him with a quilt.


    Hua Yueling was dizzy, muttering something softly in her mouth, and then she didn''t respond.


    Looking at her younger brother with some worry, although Liweiluo said that the problem was not big, it was definitely not right to say that Hua Yun was not worried anymore. She was very worried in her heart, not knowing how long this situation would last for her younger brother.


    "Get a good rest, there will be nothing tomorrow."


    Hua Yun whispered to her brother, and then she left the room and went to work outside.She still has some things to do, and she won''t rest until after she is done.Moreover, she glanced at the time, it was too early in the usual way of life, she was not used to rest so early.


    Hua Yueling actually knew what had happened, but he was really uncomfortable and wanted to say something, but the whole person felt weak, so he didn''t speak.


    Now Hua Yueling only hopes that she can fall asleep earlier, sleep for a while, and then everything is over.I usually don''t think there is anything, but the more I get to this time, the more I miss the usual happiness, although I always ignore it when I have this kind of happiness.


    Hua Yueling didn''t like this uncomfortable feeling very much. I believe no one would like it. He hoped to end all this as soon as possible, but it was not easy.The more I wanted to sleep, the more I couldn''t fall asleep, Hua Yueling turned over and over in bed, the pain controlled him and made him unable to fall asleep.


    Hua Yueling could only endure, and tried to fall asleep, but the chaos in the spirit always disturbed him.Whether it comes from mental or physical pain, it is unbearable.


    "Well, hurry up and fall asleep."


    Hua Yueling said this to herself in her heart, but it didn''t mean that he could do it if he wanted to. Even if he wanted to, the confusion of mental power refused to make him fall asleep.


    In this regard, he had no better way, but to take a rest.But the only thing that is better is that he gradually feels more comfortable. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be so uncomfortable if he hadn¡¯t stood up and walked for a long time. Now he can¡¯t stand up or move, as long as he is lying down. no problem.


    After lying down, he still feels a lot more comfortable, but this kind of recovery is very slow, and it takes time for the situation in his mind to recover.


    Hua Yueling hadn''t been so uncomfortable for a long time, as if someone was stirring in his mind, he had no way to react.


    It¡¯s not that Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t want to do anything. After all, it¡¯s him who feels uncomfortable. He doesn¡¯t like this painful feeling, but he has no way to stop this uncomfortable feeling. He can only wait and wait for this pain. Gradually be comforted.


    The pain gradually abated, Hua Yueling felt more comfortable, and stretched out, he sighed with relief.


    He should be able to fall asleep after lying down for a while, he thought so in his heart, the more so he can''t wait to hope that Menggo falls asleep.As long as you fall asleep, it doesn''t matter if you have any pain. After all, you can''t feel the pain as long as you fall asleep.


    Before she knew it, Hua Yueling fell asleep, he didn''t even know when he fell asleep.After falling asleep, the pain on his face disappeared and he calmed down.


    One night just passed, and Huayue Ling was not very happy on the first day after returning, but very painful.But after a night''s rest, when she woke up the next morning, Hua Yueling felt refreshed and much more comfortable.


    Although it is still a bit painful, it is much better than yesterday.


    That being said, he was actually very late when he got up, and his sister had already gone to work.Turning his head and looking out the window, the sun was shining, he sat up, leaned his back against the bed, picked up the phone on the cabinet next to him, and took a look.


    He got up quite late, but he wasn''t ready to really get up yet. He wanted to just stay like this and do nothing for the time being.But he was a little hungry.


    Thinking that his sister should have bought himself food, but he doesn''t want to eat it yet. Although it might get cold later, he still doesn''t bother to get up.


    "Let''s talk about it later, there is no need to worry anyway."


    Hua Yueling said to herself.


    Being able to rest at home is better than anything else. Hua Yueling thinks so. He likes the feeling of lying at home, playing with his mobile phone. What could be better than the current life.


    Hua Yueling thought about the life she lived in a place similar to ancient times, where she wouldn''t be so leisurely. Why was this? Hua Yueling was also thinking about this question.


    In that world, every day is busy, of course, not all the time there is something to do, but he knows it is difficult for him to calm down.


    Hua Yueling herself didn''t know why this happened. It was the influence of the world itself, or it was a problem of her own thinking. Hua Yueling felt that her problem might be bigger.


    Although it is said that you have your own home in that world, you must know that it is not your real home after all.Only here is my home, and perhaps there is also a reason why I am not very comfortable with that world, anyway, for Hua Yueling, he is now back, really back.


    Back at home and able to return to the original peaceful life, Hua Yueling felt that there was nothing better than this.Although he was still worried about the things in that world, he had nothing to do. He couldn''t do anything now.


    Hua Yueling also knows why it took so long before she could go to that world again. If she only returned home and then went to the illusion world, he might not be able to stand it even if his spirit was improved. What''s more, having experienced so much in that world, the spiritual power will increase.


    Spiritual power growth is a good thing, but too fast growth can never be said to be a good thing.

 2418 Chapter 2418

    Hua Yueling didn''t stay in bed for long before she heard the doorbell from the door.Huayue lingered for a moment, and soon thought of who was coming.


    "It should be Ningshuang and Yuetong."


    Thinking like this in her heart, Hua Yueling jumped off the bed.Get dressed quickly and go out to open the door for them.Not to mention, it''s useful to take a rest for a night, at least Hua Yueling herself hasn''t been so comfortable for a long time.


    After this night, the headache problem has improved a lot, and the mental power of the riot seems to have calmed down.


    Finally, Hua Yueling could not continue to suffer from mental damage. He even worried that he would not be able to bear it if he continued like this, but now it seems that he has been thinking too much.Just like what Livio said, just one night''s rest is enough, don''t worry so much.


    In fact, the biggest problem after thinking about it this way is how to fall asleep. This problem has been solved, and other problems are no longer a problem.The problem with Hua Yueling at the beginning was that there was no way to fall asleep quickly. The confusion of mental power affected his sleep, but now this effect is almost gone, Hua Yueling can move steadily.


    When they opened the door, they saw Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong standing in the door happily. They all said hello when they saw Hua Yueling, and then asked how his health was.


    "It''s okay, it''s much better than last night."


    Hua Yueling said to them happily.


    "It''s still very useful to rest. I felt much more comfortable after sleeping all night, and the pain and confusion disappeared. Now it is the same as usual."


    "That''s good, we are still worried about whether you can do it alone at home. Sister Yun also called us and asked us to take care of you. She said that you haven''t had breakfast yet, so we bought you some food. ."


    "Thank you."


    Hua Yueling let them in, then closed the door and walked inside with them.


    "Aling, sit down, let''s get you a bowl."


    "No, I''ll do it myself, I''m not that delicate yet."


    "Okay, we all said it was here to take care of you, Aling, you just need to be obedient, and don''t worry about the others."


    Hua Yueling feels like she has become a patient, being closely taken care of by the two girls. The two of them helped herself to do various things, but she didn¡¯t need to do anything. Just sit here and have breakfast.


    It''s not that Hua Yueling has never experienced such a way of life, but she has grown up so much and is still being taken care of in her own home. Hua Yueling feels very embarrassed.


    However, Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang seemed to have different ideas. They thought it was interesting or what, anyway, Hua Yueling was taken care of very well.In this regard, the two girls did a great job, and there was no room for hands to take care of Hua Yueling.


    Hua Yueling feels like she has become a child, no matter what she does, there are others to help, and she doesn''t have to do anything.


    Both Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong took good care of him. No matter what he had to do, they would take the initiative to help him, give him help, and let him do nothing.


    The early on the table was eaten cleanly by Hua Yueling, and then Hua Yueling wanted to clean up by herself, but Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong helped him clean up the things.


    "You don''t need to be busy, put it here first, and I''ll clean up later, I don''t have so many problems, and it''s a lot better after one night of rest."


    Hua Yueling waved his hand. They were originally guests, but they kept them busy, which made him feel very sad.But the relationship between the two parties is there after all, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong have such a good relationship with him, they don''t care about it at all.


    After finishing the cleaning, the two girls came to Hua Yueling''s side and bent down to look at him.


    "Aling, are you okay?"


    Lu Yuetong sat next to Hua Yueling, who was almost lying on the sofa now, and the entire couch was occupied by the two of them.


    "Alright, rest is still useful, but it hasn''t fully recovered, but there should be no problem if you rest and rest today. By the way, if you two have anything to do, you don''t have to stay with me here. , I have no problem alone."


    Hua Yueling shook her head gently and said.


    "If you were in that state last night, it wouldn''t work, but today is not yesterday."


    "It doesn''t matter, just as usual."


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang did not say that they would leave. After all, they usually come here to play. There is no difference between what they do and what they usually do. The only difference is that Hua Yueling has no spirit.


    They really rarely see Hua Yueling in this state, which is almost impossible, but now Hua Yueling is really lacking in energy and looks very sluggish.


    Even though Hua Yueling said that her state had recovered a lot, she still looked particularly sluggish and lacking energy.


    "Would you like to lie down in the room for a while?"


    Lu Yuetong asked him, Hua Yueling thought for a while, and thought it would be better to go back to the house and lie down for a while.But before he was ready to go back, he had to go to the kitchen area after getting up.


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang hurriedly went to support him and asked him what he was going to do.


    "I want to get a bottle of drink, and then go back to the house to lie down for a while, Ningshuang and Yuetong, do what you want to do, leave me alone."


    "I''ll get it for you, and you can go back and rest."


    Lu Yuetong said, casting a look at Mu Ningshuang.Mu Ningshuang directly helped Hua Yueling walk to his room, while Lu Yuetong went to the kitchen.


    When she went to the kitchen, Hua Yueling had already been supported by Mu Ningshuang and came to her room.He sat on the bed, and then just lay on it.


    The quilt hasn''t been folded up yet, just piled up next to it.Hua Yueling pushed the quilt to the side with a push, just lay down, and felt much more comfortable after lying down.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Huayueling breathed a sigh of relief. Although she was much more comfortable than yesterday, she still felt a little uncomfortable after standing for a long time.The mental power has not yet been fully controlled, only part of it has been controlled.


    The biggest problem for him is actually that his mental power has been improved too much, and that so much has made him unable to control his mental power at once.


    Although the situation was not very good when I came out yesterday, I don¡¯t know why, the spiritual power has been greatly improved in the illusion world, but there are problems when I came outside, and I don¡¯t know why, in the illusion world. There is no problem with the promotion, but there will be problems after it comes out.

 2419 Chapter 2419

    On the first day Hua Yueling came back, she basically didn''t do anything, and basically spent the whole day resting.But Hua Yueling wasn''t just lying down, what''s the point of that, Hua Yueling also read some books.


    He spent almost all of his time reading while Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong stayed here, they were busy with their own affairs.Hua Yueling still has a lot of things to do for the development of new games.


    At present, they haven''t made much progress, and it is the same in all aspects. Hua Yueling and the others are not in a hurry, just take it slowly, there is no need to be anxious.After all, they still have a lot of things to do, and there are only three of them. Although their efficiency is very good, no matter how efficient they are, there are only three people who cannot be used as a good hundreds of people.


    After all, there are so many things to do. Hua Yueling needs to design plots and the like, while Mu Ningshuang and others need to draw some characters and props. These are very important things.


    In addition, Huayueling also needs programming, and none of these things can be done in a short time.


    Not only that, Hua Yueling is also learning other things, he spent a lot of time on these things, learning various things.


    Hua Yueling spends time studying every day, no matter what needs to be busy every day, she will take some time to study.


    One morning passed quickly, and Hua Yueling just lay down for the whole morning. He didn''t feel very comfortable, and the rest of the morning did not make him recover.It seems that there is not enough time to rest. Fortunately, there are still food left over from last night at noon, so they don¡¯t need to go busy. Just warm the food and just steam the rice.


    "Sister Yun should get off work, too."


    Huayueling muttered and sat up, he was going to steam the rice, and then warm the dishes.However, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong forcefully suppressed him and let him stay in the room. They will do this.


    "We are eating here at noon, and won''t go back."


    Lu Yuetong said so.


    "We have to be busy here in the afternoon, Aling, just take your rest. Don''t think about it so much. The more you think about it, the more you can''t get better."


    Hua Yueling still sat up.


    "Then I will sit on the sofa outside for a while."


    "Can you go by yourself?"


    Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang stepped back, looked at him and asked.


    "No problem, although it''s not much better, but it''s not a big problem with your own actions."


    Hua Yueling said, pressing the cabinet next to her with one hand, and then slowly stood up.I don''t know what''s going on. I don''t have any strength in my body, and I am still a little weak. The situation is actually not too good. It may not be as good as when she just woke up in the morning. Hua Yueling didn''t know why this happened.


    It stands to reason that the situation should be getting better and better, but it doesn''t seem to be the case for Hua Yueling. For him, the situation has not only not improved, but it has worsened.Fortunately, he was just a little weak, and his spirit was not affected more.


    Hua Yueling was somewhat relieved. This was okay. Although he walked a bit slower, the problem was not big.


    In this way, Hua Yueling got out of the room and came outside under the care of Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang. In fact, it didn''t matter if it wasn''t for mental power, even if she had no strength.But the problem lies in the mental power. As long as you stand for too long, you will feel dizzy, and that feeling can be uncomfortable.


    But the situation will actually be much better after sitting down. Hua Yueling definitely doesn''t like this feeling, but it is difficult to relieve this pain in a short time.


    Hua Yueling sat down on the sofa, and then Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang went to work.Hua Yueling originally wanted to help, but Mu Ningshuang and the others said there was nothing to do. He just had to sit, and it was enough for the two of them to work, and they didn''t need so many people.


    It only took less than a day to come back, Hua Yueling felt as if she had lived in the world of illusion for centuries, and everything here made him miss.


    Hua Yueling still liked this place more than the illusion world. The illusion world couldn''t say that everything was bad, but most of it was incomparable with the real world.If you can choose, Hua Yueling believes that everyone will choose to live in such a place instead of in such a world. That world cannot be said to be bad, it can only be said that it is far from good enough.


    Huayueling still feels very comfortable lying down. It hasn''t been so comfortable for a long time. It was the same feeling last night. There is no need to think about it so much.


    The most annoying thing about Hua Yueling is to think about all kinds of things and think about different ways for all kinds of things that may happen.


    Although it is not that these things are considered completely in that world, they are done almost all the time.


    The sound from the kitchen made him smile. He liked this feeling very much. He didn''t feel it in another world.He came back, really came back, Hua Yueling couldn''t help thinking like this in his heart, now he has such a real sense that he has returned to his own world.


    Hua Yueling is very happy, no matter what the world is, this world is his own world, the world he should be in.Hua Yueling likes here more than all other places. He likes the feeling of living here, although for her, living here for more than ten or even twenty years is enough to make him feel bored.


    But after leaving once and leaving the practice class for so long, Hua Yueling still missed this place.Being able to live here makes him feel very happy. He doesn''t want to go to other places. He prefers to be able to stay at home for a long time instead of going to other places.


    Hua Yueling lay on the sofa, staring at the snow-white roof above his head, and he was relieved.Everything is back. Although it is said that school will start in a while, I will still not be able to stay at home and need to go to school.


    But the only good thing is that he can still go to school instead of live.Hua Yueling doesn''t like living in school, and Hua Yueling prefers to live at home instead of living in school.That feeling is different. Although it is for learning, even if it is learning, you still have to make yourself as comfortable as possible. Can you learn if you are uncomfortable?Is it interesting to learn in pain?


    Hua Yueling didn''t think it should be like that, he thought he should live according to his own ideas.

 2420 Chapter 2420

    School will start soon, just thinking about this fact Hua Yueling feels uncomfortable.He doesn''t like going to school every day, it is the thing that makes him most boring.


    It''s a pity that even if the time goes slowly, it doesn''t mean that you won''t move. In this case, it is not impossible to avoid school. Knowledge is completely meaningless.After all, school always starts, and this is only a freshman year, after which it will take several years to go to school.


    But if you can do something, it might change.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, in fact, even if he had the system, he actually had enough capital even if he didn''t do anything.However, Hua Yueling believed that these were not enough, and she did not rely on her own strength.


    Hua Yueling believes that as soon as she can do what she wants to do with her own strength, what she has to do is to acquire more skills.Hua Yueling believes that strength is necessary for herself, not just strength, but more skill.


    Hua Yueling believes that she needs a variety of skills, and skills are necessary for herself.But you must also know that just living skills are not enough, far from enough, and more are needed. Hua Yueling needs to improve skills.


    The skill level may even be more useful than the number of skills possessed in many cases.


    There is a difference between you knowing a skill and you knowing a skill and having a high level of knowledge in this skill.Hua Yueling thinks that the higher the level of the skill, the more useful it is. It only has some skills, but the low level of these skills is actually not very useful.


    This was Hua Yueling''s thoughts, he didn''t know whether his thoughts were correct, but he thought that was the case.


    The level of a skill is more important than other aspects. If there is no guarantee that the skill has a sufficient level, then that skill is actually not very useful.After all, no matter how you look at it, it is better for you to study a certain skill more than you can, but not deep enough.


    In fact, it''s not a mistake to have a lot of things. The mistake is that you didn''t choose which skills to study, or that choosing which skills are the most important.


    There must be a choice, choosing which skill is the most important, which skill you want to improve the most, and then to improve which skill is the most important for him.Everything else can be put aside.After all, a skill is only different from having a high enough level, and there is a big gap.


    Therefore, Hua Yueling hopes that she will be able to refine her skills instead of having more and more skills.It''s just that now he hasn''t reached that level. On the contrary, he is gradually moving towards discoveries he didn''t want.


    Hua Yueling naturally didn''t want to do this, but many times he needed to use those skills, not his own choices, but the things he encountered that forced him to make choices.He can''t help it.This is how the gold coins in his hand are spent.


    The number of gold coins in Hua Yueling''s hand is running out, and he has spent a lot of money. He doesn''t know how many gold coins have been spent, which is very troublesome for him.Must continue to think of ways to collect gold coins, which is very troublesome for him.


    Collecting gold coins is actually much more difficult than imagined, and it can only be done slowly.With gold coins, you can quickly improve your skills, but the number of gold coins required is not a few.


    Thinking about it, you can know that there are a lot of gold coins needed to acquire a skill, not to mention improving the skill again.


    When Hua Yueling was thinking about it, he heard the sound of footsteps, he turned his head and looked, and saw Mu Ningshuang walking out with a plate of dishes.


    "Is it all hot? Is it early?"


    Hua Yueling glanced at the time, and it was indeed time for her sister to get off work, but they should have just steamed rice, so there was no need to worry.


    "Heat it up first, and I can eat it straight away when my sister comes back. The rice will be cooked later."


    Huayun came back early at noon, so she hurried back.Although she entrusted her younger brother to Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong to take care of her, she was actually quite worried, but when she came back, she saw that she had even sat down with the food and her younger brother was sitting on the sofa, which didn¡¯t seem to count. Bad, she also let go of a hanging heart.


    "Xiao Ling, how do you feel? Are you better?"


    "It''s okay, it''s better. After all, I didn''t do anything in business. I just took a break. But it''s still not very comfortable. The uncomfortable feeling has not completely passed away."


    Hua Yueling sat up, and then was about to stand up, he tried hard, but fortunately, it was not completely out of strength.It feels better than it was in the morning, but it''s not much better if you really want to say it.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t know how to recover better, at least for now, it seems that this is the only way to recover. One morning has passed and he has not recovered well.Is it necessary to sleep?


    Thinking of what Liweiluo said yesterday, Hua Yueling felt that after taking a nap, she would know what was going on.


    After lunch, Hua Yueling went to rest. Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong seemed to be ready. They did not go home after lunch, but lived in his house.


    Hua Yueling didn''t care about this, he went back to the room by himself, lay down and fell asleep.Although he used to fall asleep very quickly, he has never been so fast as today.Hua Yueling didn''t realize this, he didn''t know anything, anyway, he just lay on the bed and then lost consciousness.


    I don''t even know if I really fell asleep or lost consciousness.Hua Yueling didn''t know this and didn''t want to know, he just wanted to rest, as long as he could rest and improve his spirit, that would be enough, the other things were not important.


    Noon time passed very quickly, but that was not the case for Hua Yueling. He slept for a long time, and he himself did not realize the passage of time at all, and no one else woke him up.So don''t look at him going to bed early, but waking up late.


    It was almost three o''clock when Hua Yueling opened her eyes, and what she saw when she opened her eyes was still relatively vague, but Hua Yueling also saw what Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong were busy with.


    They are more energetic than they are. Hua Yueling thinks so, but still feels sleepy, her eyes seem to be completely open, and there seems to be a voice in her mind talking to herself all the time.


    That kind of voice was rather vague, and what Hua Yueling heard was not particularly true.Persevering to open his eyes, Hua Yueling tried to sit up, which was very difficult for him, not just getting up, but also fighting against something.


    Just when Hua Yueling was fighting against a certain force, the movement on his side attracted the attention of Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong.

 2421 Chapter 2421

    Hua Yueling felt very heavy all over, making it difficult for herself to control her body well.He tried to get up, and finally sat up.


    Hua Yueling''s state made Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong very worried. They hurriedly reached Hua Yueling''s side and helped him up.Hua Yueling''s back was close to the head of the bed, panting slightly.


    "A Ling, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lu Yuetong saw that his situation was not too good, and asked with concern.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," shook her head, Hua Yueling continued to lean back, her back tightly against the head of the bed, "I just woke up so it was still a little uncomfortable, and it will be fine in a while."


    Hua Yueling felt that she almost didn''t know what she was like, and the physical state was very strange, he couldn''t adjust his state.It stands to reason that the rest should be better, but after the lunch break, he feels that his condition seems to have worsened.


    After lying on the bed for a while, Hua Yueling felt that the situation seemed to be better. Although it was still a little uncomfortable, it was not too bad to be tolerable.It''s just that the situation is worse than in the morning, and there is no change in spirit.


    "How could this be?"


    Hua Yueling didn''t know what was going on, he couldn''t understand what happened to him.The increase in mental power has brought too much pain.Holding her head hard, Hua Yueling felt very uncomfortable. He hoped that this matter would pass as soon as possible. If this continues, I don''t know how long it will last.


    Hua Yueling didn''t like this kind of pain, not just him, I believed no one would like this kind of pain, it was uncomfortable.Hua Yueling didn''t even know why this happened.


    Since one night¡¯s rest last night, I recovered a lot, so today¡¯s rest is almost the same.


    Hua Yueling guessed like this, but he also didn''t know if things would develop as he thought.He hopes so, but he doesn''t think things will go so smoothly, who knows, let''s talk about it then.


    Let¡¯s go over today and take your time.Cycle and restore your own state.At least recover to the extent that you can bear it.


    To recover from such an "injury" you can''t worry, you can only take it slowly, and it''s useless to be anxious.After all, after the rest last night, it is still in this state today. This is not a fact that can be changed so easily.


    Hua Yueling understood this very well, but even though he did, he still hoped that he could recover sooner.Hua Yueling didn''t want to continue like this, he didn''t like this kind of pain, but he couldn''t change anything, he could only continue to bear it.


    As for when to endure, Hua Yueling didn''t know this, he just knew that he couldn''t do anything.


    Standing up, Hua Yueling went to the window and looked into the distance from the upper floor.To be honest, there are no beautiful scenery in the city. Hua Yueling lowered his head and looked downstairs. The streets were busy, and the noises of cars and people were uninterrupted, especially the car whistle "di di di". And people¡¯s conversations. Although it¡¯s hard to hear what they¡¯re talking about when standing on it, it¡¯s obvious that someone is talking below.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong glanced at each other. They came to Hua Yueling''s side and looked out the window with him.The three of them didn''t speak and just stared out the window like this, probably even they themselves couldn''t tell what they were talking about.


    Hua Yueling looked out the window and sat down after a while, leaning against the head of the bed behind her back, feeling more comfortable.


    "Why don''t you open the window."


    Lu Yuetong asked Hua Yueling, Hua Yueling had no objection and nodded.After that, Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang opened the windows, and the room that had been a little boring instantly became refreshed. Hua Yueling liked this feeling very much and closed his eyes comfortably.


    Hua Yueling just passed a day like this, and the day passed quickly, faster than Hua Yueling thought.Before I knew it, the day was already at night.Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong still did not go back. According to their statement, they will not go back today. This is what they said to their family.


    Hua Yueling didn''t expect them to stay, but he didn''t care about them either. After all, he didn''t have the mind to think about them, and in fact, these had nothing to do with him.


    Hua Yueling only wanted to finish dinner and then go to rest. He hoped that he could recover from this painful state more quickly, but it was very difficult.


    I don''t know if I can recover by tomorrow, but Hua Yueling thinks there should be a chance.Although it is still a bit uncomfortable to spend a whole day today, but no matter what, today is more comfortable than yesterday, not so uncomfortable.


    In fact, Huayueling was really uncomfortable when she first came back here, but after a nap, she actually got better, and it¡¯s the same now. Although it¡¯s still uncomfortable, compared to the beginning A lot stronger.


    Hua Yueling''s day passed so plainly. He basically didn''t do anything during the day. In fact, he didn''t want this.He is the kind of person who seizes time and does not want to let go, but there is no way, the situation does not allow him to do other things.


    After another night¡¯s rest, Huayueling¡¯s situation was better. Actually, he didn¡¯t have much hope. After all, his situation was not very good before that, even though it was a bit bad. But it was not so bad that it was unbearable, not to mention that it was useful to rest for a night before.


    Hua Yueling went to rest early with anticipation of the next day, he rested earlier than anyone else.After eating dinner, he just walked around the house, and then went back to his room to prepare to rest.


    "Did you rest so early?"


    Lu Yuetong watched Hua Yueling walk back to the room and couldn''t help but whisper to Hua Yun.


    "Well, didn''t Xiao Ling feel uncomfortable these past two days? Yesterday was about this time. He rested very early in the past two days, but if he can rest, I think it won''t be like this tomorrow."


    But this is just a guess. Hua Yun herself doesn''t know if her brother can rest well tomorrow. She naturally hopes that is the case. Hua Yun does not want her brother to live in a painful state.


    Hua Yueling didn''t care about other people''s discussions. Now he didn''t know anything and didn''t think about anything, so he wanted to rest early. He believed that his situation would improve after one night of rest.He wasn''t sure though, but he couldn''t do much until his condition improved.

 2422 Chapter 2422

    When she woke up the next day, it was still early, but Hua Yueling was very awake. He felt a change in his body and mental power.What kind of change is clearly perceptible. After one night''s rest, the pain of yesterday has almost disappeared.Hua Yueling now feels no different from normal.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help taking a breath. Although he was quite energetic, he didn''t want to get up now, he was going to sleep a little longer.


    However, the intense excitement made him a little unable to sleep. He kept turning over on the bed, and all kinds of thoughts emerged unconsciously.In fact, he himself might not know what he was thinking, but many years have emerged, and then time passed without knowing it.


    Hua Yueling got up when the sky was getting light, but he said he did not get up, he was still lying on the bed, just opened his eyes and stared at the darkness in front of him.Hua Yueling didn''t even know what she was looking at. She was in a good state now, with a little pain and a little dizziness in her head, but it didn''t affect him. Compared to yesterday, this level was nothing at all.


    After breakfast, Hua Yueling was about to go outside, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong accompanied him, and the three of them went downstairs for a walk.They still have other things to do, so they didn''t go too far. They just walked closer downstairs. Huayueling is still in very good condition. Today is better than yesterday.


    "It seems to have fully recovered today."


    Lu Yuetong looked at Hua Yueling and said, judging from Hua Yueling''s expression, his condition is still very good, not at all like it was yesterday.Yesterday, Huayueling was basically listless all day long and didn¡¯t want to do anything. She didn¡¯t seem to have any energy at all, and she just lay on the bed. It''s not entirely on this.


    But today is different. Hua Yueling''s mental state today is much better than yesterday, she looks very energetic, and she is also very powerful in walking.


    "Almost, I can''t say that it is completely restored, I can only say that most of it has been restored. It is still a bit uncomfortable, but the impact is not significant."


    Hua Yueling said happily, he also hopes that he can recover as soon as possible, instead of fighting against that uncomfortable state every day, no one will like that feeling, Hua Yueling can guarantee this. He doesn''t like it, very, very much.


    While breathing a sigh of relief, Hua Yueling was also thinking about things in another world. Will something similar happen the next time I go to that world and come back?


    This time, according to Aroline and Livio, the problem is no longer with that world.It lies in what he did in the world. Because he has improved a lot of spiritual power in that world, he cannot fully adapt to the real world, and there is no way to completely control that power. It is precisely because of this, that The power became the masterless power, which kept crashing in his mind.


    The reason why sleeping is effective is because when he is resting, he will subconsciously use all the power to control his mental power, so he can recover faster.


    Hua Yueling feels a lot more comfortable, which is quite happy, he likes this feeling.After walking around outside, Hua Yueling returned to her home and started busy with Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong.


    Now there is not much that they need to do, so they basically focus on game development.The remaining time is not too much, although it can make the time longer to say that going to another world, but Hua Yueling and the others are not ready to pass today.


    It¡¯s not bad to stay at home for a few days.Hua Yueling glanced at the wall calendar. I didn¡¯t know it. When he looked at the wall calendar, he realized how fast time passed. He already thought that time passed slowly enough. After all, they always go to other worlds. In those worlds, the movement of time is basically slower than in the real world, allowing them more time to do what they like.


    But even so, more than half of the summer vacation is over, and school will start soon.Thinking of this, Hua Yueling felt somewhat reluctant in her heart.


    But there is no way, he is still a student, although it is certainly not a problem even if he does not go to school now, he has enough ways to support himself and make his life good enough.but¡­¡­


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, let''s watch it, just having force is not enough.Although it is said that relying on her own force can also make enough money, Hua Yueling prefers to rely on other skills to do this, rather than relying on her own force.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t like to do it that way. Making games is his dream. He hopes that he can realize his dream and can rely on it to make money and support himself.


    At least he was so hopeful in his heart that he didn''t know if he could do it, but he would do his best to do it.


    In fact, you don¡¯t need to worry about going to college. After all, going to college actually makes more free time.And the university is near his home, so you can go to school instead of living on campus.


    This is also true of Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong. The three of them can still go to school together. Although it may take more time on the road, it is much better than living in school.Hua Yueling doesn''t like living in school, so he chooses to apply for a school close to home, rather than a better school in other places.


    It was another dull day, but Hua Yueling had become accustomed to such a life, after all, it had been like this since a long time ago.They spend most of their time on their work. Whether it is Hua Yueling or Lu Yuetong, everyone is busy and no one is idle.


    Hua Yueling is used to this kind of life. Compared to other ways of life or way, Hua Yueling prefers the current life. There is nothing better than the current life.


    He raised his head and looked at Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang who were as busy as himself. Hua Yueling felt very comfortable. This is the life she wants.


    Hua Yueling sighed in her heart that after so long and living in another world for so long, she was finally able to return to her original life track.


    Hua Yueling cherishes this kind of life more and more, not wanting to waste every minute, he wants to enjoy this kind of life.

 2423 Chapter 2423

    The day passed unconsciously, and Hua Yueling felt that this feeling was really good.He enjoys this kind of life, and nothing makes him more happy.


    Although he had lived a life like this before, he felt different after leaving for so long.


    Hua Yueling and the others just stayed at home one day today, and when Hua Yueling had recovered completely the next day, they did not stay at home, but went to another world.Teleported through the teleportation array in Sister Aroline''s house.


    Hua Yueling didn''t see anyone in the homes of Sister Aroline and Liweiluo.Neither Sister Aroline nor Livello were there, and I don''t know what they have to do.


    Sister Aroline and the others are usually very busy, but it''s normal to not see them at home.Hua Yueling looked for it and confirmed that there was no one in the family, and he didn''t bother about it. After all, he had long thought that they might not be here.


    Hua Yueling and the others traveled to another world through the teleportation array, and found that there was no change in the other world.There was still the lush woods in front of them, and Hua Yueling felt very comfortable walking in the woods.


    The air in another world is fresh and Hua Yueling likes the environment very much.The outside world may be worse, but the environment in the fairy forest is really good, no matter where it is, it is very clean and full of natural atmosphere.


    Hua Yueling likes such a place and hopes to live in such a world.However, there are still many differences between here and modern society.


    Although Hua Yueling and Aroline have been busy with them, great changes have been made here, but this is not enough.


    Hua Yueling felt that she might be able to live in this place for a long time in the future instead of in modern society.This is something that can be considered for Hua Yueling, but for the time being, he just thinks about it.


    Apart from the environment, the best place in the world is time.


    For Hua Yueling, the best place in the world is no longer in how natural it is, how great the natural scenery is. Those are all important but not decisive.The most important thing for Hua Yueling is the time in this place.


    Hua Yueling needs more time to study and do what she wants to do. Although she has time and opportunities to do these things when she goes to university, it will definitely not be as convenient as it is now.Hua Yueling hopes that doing things on her own can become more convenient and not as troublesome as other times.


    Hua Yueling even wondered if she would live here directly at that time, just go to the school occasionally.He is not very interested in the knowledge learned in the school.


    Not to mention that if he wants to learn, he has a lot of other methods, don''t have to be so troublesome, you can learn directly.The basic knowledge does not require a lot of gold coins in the system. Hua Yueling can get a good income as long as he clears up some bandits'' gathering places.


    This can almost be regarded as the fastest way for Huayueling to obtain income, but it should be understood that even such an income is actually not much for him.And the specific profit depends on what kind of equipment the bandits gather in.


    The equipment that the bandits can find is the most important.There is nothing more important than this.


    As long as you have enough good equipment, you can get enough income, but if you can''t find enough good equipment, the income is basically no.


    So if you want to gain something, you need to find the stronger bandit gathering place, not a group of weak guys.Even if you can easily defeat them and get the spoils, your momentum will turn to a place that is not as difficult to attack.


    The things in the hands of those weak bandits are just scattered rubbish to the system, not worth any money at all.


    Hua Yueling came here not only to use the time here to study, other aspects are also very important to him, such as continuing to increase the number of gold coins he owns.


    Hua Yueling thought that the gold coins she had on hand were still too few, far from enough for her own use.And more and more places will be used in the future.


    Even if Hua Yueling exchanged some stolen treasures for some gold coins in the world of illusion, it was still far from enough for him.The number of gold coins exchanged by those treasures is actually not much, but there is still some income after all.


    Just relying on that little gold coins can''t do anything, Hua Yueling needs more gold coins, no matter how important gold coins are.In fact, gold coins are more important than anything to Hua Yueling. As long as he can obtain enough gold coins, then he is the most powerful person in this world.


    Moreover, he also had the opportunity to obtain more gold coins, following the actions of Sister Aroline and Sister Livio, which expanded the places Hua Yueling could go.It is no longer just on one planet or in one world, but can go to other different planets and worlds.


    Those worlds were impossible for him to go to in the past, but he can go to those places now, but Hua Yueling still doesn''t know those places very well, unlike in another world, where he can act according to his own ideas.


    The other world is like some games he has played. Although reality cannot be regarded as a game, Hua Yueling feels that he is not so much in the real world, but more like in a game, as long as he sees these. inside.


    Hua Yueling had this feeling, he himself could feel the kind of thought he had.Hua Yueling doesn''t really care about these things. There are many important things for him, but in the same way, there are many things that are not so important.


    Some things may not be so important, but for Hua Yueling, many things are true.


    When Hua Yueling came to another world, he saw a long-lost person. At least for him, it was really long-lost. It may not be the case for other people, but for Hua Yueling, things are indeed like this.


    I think I haven''t seen it for several months. Just like Sister Yun and the others, after having not seen each other for so long, Hua Yueling was very happy to see those familiar faces.


    Sister Jelucy did not study busy magic today. On the contrary, she was playing with the computer in the entertainment room.Seeing such a picture, it took Yueling for a while that she even felt that she had done something wrong.


    Think about that a figure like Sister Jelousy, who is at the level of a master of magic, was driven off by the computer, and was affected a bit, let alone other things.

 2424 Chapter 2424

    However, Hua Yueling could understand Jie Lucy, and if he were to say that, it would be the same. That kind of temptation was not so easy to resist.But Hua Yueling believed that Jie Lucy would not be so easy to lose her mind.


    "You are here."


    Seeing them walk in, Jelucy said hello to them.But then the focus was again on the computer.


    There is still a game console next to it, but Jeremiah didn''t play that one.


    Hua Yueling and the others just came to say hello to Jie Lucy. Seeing that she was having fun, they stopped interrupting, turned and left here.They are going to the library, which has also been powered on recently.


    The whole tree house is still the same as before, but it is because of the use of magic. In fact, when Hua Yueling and the others introduced wires into the world, the whole tree house is slowly being transformed, but this They did not participate in the transformation of Hua Yueling.


    Basically, it was Jelucy who did it herself, and at most, it was Sister Aroline who helped. Others didn''t have much interest in it.


    Hua Yueling didn''t have time to manage these, and he didn''t have much interest. Anyway, if someone else did these things, he would do nothing.


    Not to mention, even though Sister Gelluxi said that she didn''t know much about wires and the like, she did a good job.The wires are hidden, and the sockets can only be seen where the sockets are needed in the room.


    The sockets are all specially modified and the wiring is very long, but not all of them. Some of them are done by using magical power.Another part is to directly increase the line, I don''t know how to do it.


    But Hua Yueling guessed that Sister Aroline did this, and no one else could do this except her.


    Sister Liweiluo may have such an ability, but Hua Yueling doesn''t think that Sister Liweiluo will do such a thing.Sister Livello is the kind of person who only thinks about useful things, and won''t worry about these boring things.


    When I arrived at the library, I felt that the surrounding environment became quiet.There seems to be a kind of special magic here, which makes people unable to feel the outside sound.


    Porch and the others stayed outside to play, but did not follow in.In fact, the two little guys originally wanted to play with Hua Yueling and the others, but because Hua Yueling and the others said they wanted to study, the two little guys didn''t come.


    However, Hua Yueling also made an agreement with them, and called them when she went out for adventure.


    Hua Yueling has to ask Jelousy where it is better to go later, but it is a pity that Sister Aroline is not here, otherwise everything will be easier.Of course, even if Sister Aroline is not there, there is nothing wrong with Sister Jelucy here. After all, Sister Jelucy is actually very good. Don''t look at her inferior to Sister Aroline, but it depends on the relationship. Who will compare.


    Sitting in the library, Hua Yueling felt like a world away, looking at the seat not far away from her, where she was sitting when Sister Yun came with her.Now you can still see a lot of books piled up there.


    However, the notes I took away were taken away and did not stay here.


    Hua Yueling sat down and took out the e-book, and then took out a pen and paper. He needed to record something.Their plan this morning is to study. They will eat here at noon, then check the time, and go back to prepare a meal for Sister Yun. They will spend it at home at noon and wait until Sister Yun goes to work. to here.


    But to say so, in fact, you have to know that the time gap between the two worlds is quite large. Here, in modern society, it is only tens of minutes or even one or two hours a day.


    Hua Yueling has not calculated it specifically, but the time ratio is similar. This is Hua Yueling''s guess based on her past experience. As for whether it is exactly this, Hua Yueling herself is not easy to say.


    After all, guessing is just a guess, and cannot be regarded as a fact.


    So Hua Yueling was going to wait until noon to go back and check the time to make a judgment or simply take a measurement.


    These are actually easy, not so difficult things.But it was just a little troublesome, and it was nothing to Hua Yueling.


    In the morning, the three of them didn''t go anywhere, so they stayed in the library to read.Hua Yueling reads the book while taking notes, occasionally thinking about something.


    But Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang are doing other things. They wear earphones on their ears, and they seem to be busy working intently.


    They are still busy with themselves, Lu Yuetong is looking at the laptop intently, while Mu Ningshuang is painting with the tablet in his hand.As long as she has free time, Mu Ningshuang will paint. Hua Yueling also assigned her a task. He didn''t tell her exactly what to paint, but just said a general style, and let Mu Ningshuang design by herself.


    Hua Yueling hasn''t figured out what the specific style should look like. He is not very anxious. There is no use to worry about this kind of thing. Just take it slowly.Hua Yueling wants to write a good story, but he hopes to follow his own ideas in the setting, not the ideas of others.


    In the morning, Huayueling was spent on learning and design. Huayueling was mainly designing the overall structure of the game.For the time being, he just has a general idea for the new game, there are more to think about, and there are many places that need to be filled slowly.


    This is why he thinks he needs to work harder. This time he needs to make his designs more interesting.The last time he designed it, he thought it was actually pretty good, but after the actual design, there is still a gap with the ideal.


    These things are like this, Hua Yueling knows that she needs to take her time.Don''t be in a hurry. It''s useless to worry about things like this. It''s better to slow down and move forward bit by bit. It''s better than rushing to solve everything in a hurry.


    Hua Yueling can''t do that level, it is very difficult.He has always believed that designing these is not an easy task. Although there are many ideas, each idea is actually just a root, which is far from enough. A root is just a root. You must find a way to It can only be developed. This is the most important place, not other aspects.


    Hua Yueling was actually a little overconfident in this aspect last time. She felt that she could solve everything as long as she had a good enough idea, but things were obviously not that simple.

 2425 Chapter 2425

    Hua Yueling returned to modern society at noon, and then looked at the time, it was still early.They were in another world that arrived at more than seven o''clock in the morning, and it was only over an hour later.


    The ratio of time exchange between the two worlds is really quite large. You can easily spend a longer time in another world, but time passes faster in modern society.This is not a feeling, but a fact.


    Hua Yueling thought this was good. When it was night in another world, it was noon in modern society. At that time, he could go home to help Sister Yun prepare some food.


    Today, you can act freely in another world without worrying about anything.Hua Yueling thought that school was about to start, and that he would go to the world of illusion after a month, he was a little worried.


    At noon, I had lunch in another world, and the lunch was pretty good. After the two worlds were connected, the food of Jie Lucy changed.It''s no longer just the food found in another world, but there are also a lot of foods from modern society, many of which are not seen by people here, so they still need to learn.


    Fortunately, there is Sister Aroline here. She has a way to make girls understand the words in modern society, otherwise it would be very difficult for them to learn these.After all, the languages ??between the two worlds are not communicated, and in this case they cannot understand or understand those tutorials and the like.


    The lunch is very rich, which can be regarded as the characteristic of Jieluxi here, after all, there are really many people here.


    Xiaoyu and Boqi are also chefs, and there are some dishes on the table that they both cooked.Regardless of how young the two little girls are, but in terms of the level of cooking, Hua Yueling is not their opponent now.


    The two little guys are having a great time every day, or there is nothing happier than them. Here they can play at will and live according to their own ideas.And it''s not that you have to do something every day, such as cooking.


    There are a lot of people here, so no matter what you do, there is a division of labor.Generally speaking, it is only once every other day.For them, there is basically no pressure, and they can do whatever they want every day, but they are also quite obedient, and Jelucy will take some time to teach them fighting and magic.


    The two little guys don''t have much talent in magic, which is actually normal, not just them, in fact, most of the orcs have very poor talents in magic, and it can even be said that they have no talent at all.Only a small number of orcs will not be affected by this.


    It is completely different from the elves in this respect. The elves are weak in melee combat, which is related to their physical fitness, while the orcs are very strong in melee combat and can be regarded as one of the strongest races.


    Of course, in fact, they still can''t be called the strongest, and the strongest single body in the body should be the demon race.The dragon clan is even stronger than the demon clan, but there is actually no comparison in this regard.


    What kind of existence does the dragon clan exist? In this world, no one can compare the strength of a single body to the dragon clan. There are dragon slaying heroes, but it is very difficult to defeat the dragon clan by one person''s strength, even the young dragon clan. is also like this.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think she could fight the Dragon Clan, let alone him, even Jieluxi might not have such an ability.It is not easy to fight against the dragons.Of course, if it was Sister Aroline or Sister Livio, Hua Yueling thought it would be no problem, they had that ability.


    If they were to fight against the Dragon Clan, it would be easy, but don''t think about it. The gap between humans and the Dragon Clan is doomed when they are born.Only those who work extremely hard and have good luck can reach the level of the dragon clan, which is not to say the most powerful dragon clan.


    Hua Yueling had lunch and took a nap, and there was still something to do in the afternoon, so he had no time to idle.The afternoon was a long-lost adventure time. Hua Yueling decided to collect more gold coins as soon as possible in the next period of time. At the same time, it was also a good opportunity to improve the actual combat ability.


    Hua Yueling is going to bring Xiaoyu and Poqi together, just training is not enough, they need to spend some time familiarizing themselves with what they have learned.It takes time to settle.


    It is not enough to just learn something but not to train. In this situation, what Xiaoyu and Boqi need is to spend time to control what they have learned.


    But usually Jie Lucy didn''t have time, just letting the two of them go out for adventure would be futile, so she could only use this method.It was the same last time. Only when Hua Yueling and the others had time, could they take them on an adventure, and then let them fight.


    Not to mention, the two little guys are quite talented, or that some mixed races of orc blood are talented in combat. Anyway, even if they have not actually fought before, they are also very skilled in fighting. It didn''t look like the kind of person who had never fought.


    This is talent, this kind of talent is not something ordinary people can have, they have that kind of fighting talent, but they are not usually stimulated.Now that they have had good strength after training, it is enough to liberate their talents.


    What they need is opportunity, not other.As long as they can get the opportunity and get normal exercise, then they can play out the kind of potential they have.


    After getting enough exercise, this potential is slowly being realized.They will make rapid progress. This has nothing to do with what they learn. For them, even if they learn the more ordinary and ordinary exercises, they can reach a high level just by virtue of their talent.


    This is the difference between them and ordinary people, but even so, it is almost impossible for them to achieve the same level as other orcs.After all, they are still human bodies compared to other orcs. In this case, it is almost impossible to rely on this relatively ordinary body to reach the level of orcs.


    Of course, it''s almost nothing. It doesn''t mean that there is no such possibility at all. The possibility is actually there, but it is not that easy.It is important for them to spend a lot of energy and work hard to exercise.Especially exercise is completely impossible to fall.


    But Hua Yueling believes that as long as they can continue to develop according to the current situation, then even in terms of strength among the orcs, they will definitely be able to occupy a place.

 2426 Chapter 2426

    Hua Yueling looked at their battle and found it quite interesting. The two little guys didn''t have much advantage in power, which Hua Yueling had known for a long time.But he found that the speed of the two little guys was unmatched.


    This is actually not right, but they do have enough advantages in terms of speed.Hua Yueling knew in her heart that the biggest advantage for them was here.


    Speed, relying on speed they can have the absolute upper hand, especially against slow enemies.But the problem of weaker power can also have a big impact.


    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s enough for you to have speed, it¡¯s certainly not enough, you also need to have enough power.And this aspect is what the two little guys lack.


    In this case, it is no longer enough to increase the speed of the two of them. What needs to be improved is their speed.


    It is important to strengthen your strengths, but you also have to know where your weaknesses are. Don''t strengthen your weaknesses.You have to understand the situation.


    The two little guys still need to improve in terms of speed, which is beyond doubt, but their lack of strength is also noteworthy, and it is a more noteworthy aspect.


    Otherwise, no matter how fast you are and cannot cause enough damage to the opponent, you should still not think about winning the battle.


    Hua Yueling believes that they need different aspects to develop at the same time, but how to exercise their strength Hua Yueling hasn''t figured out yet.I don''t know if other people have some ideas, Hua Yueling feels that this aspect can be considered.


    It''s just the physical aspect that limits their strength development. Speed ??has an inherent advantage with them, while at the same time, there is an inherent disadvantage in strength.


    Advantages are difficult for others to catch up, and disadvantages are difficult for others to catch up.Hua Yueling can''t do anything in a short time. After all, this kind of thing can''t be changed so easily. Hua Yueling also wants to do something, but it is very difficult.


    Hua Yueling thought about a lot of things, and thought about how to make the disadvantages of the two little guys no longer a disadvantage, and think of ways to make up for the disadvantages of the two of them.I have to say that this is a very difficult thing. After all, the power of the two little guys is like that, and their power is limited by their own bodies.


    Physical limitations make it difficult for them to say that they can gain enough power, so if they want to increase their power, the best way is to increase their physical possibilities so that they can have more powerful power.


    In fact, it is not themselves that restricts them, nor has anything to do with their talents. What restricts them is their own "talents".


    The physical aspect is also a kind of talent, and this kind of talent is not easy to change.It¡¯s true that people¡¯s talents are difficult to change. No matter what kind of person they are, they can only rely on training to reach the limit they can achieve.


    But for Xiaoyu and Poqi, their upper limit in this area is relatively low, and the upper limit in other areas is high, so what Hua Yueling needs to think about is how to raise their upper limit.


    Hua Yueling doesn''t have much research on these, so the best way is to ask someone who might know the answer.Sister Aroline, Sister Livello, and Sister Jelusy, they are all very capable people, so asking them is still very likely to get useful answers.


    Another thing is to ask Xiaoxue, Xiaoxue is a well-informed person, at least knows more than he knows, so she can get enough information from her.It''s just that Hua Yueling didn''t want to do that.


    Anyway, Xiaoxue''s method Hua Yueling basically didn''t have to think about it, it must have been spent on gold coins.What Hua Yueling wanted to do now was to accumulate more gold coins instead of spending more gold coins, not to mention that Hua Yueling still felt that the gold coins needed to be spent were not a small amount.


    Thinking about the gold coins in her hand, Hua Yueling felt that she didn''t have to try.Hua Yueling knew that there might be some way to solve this problem, but he didn''t have a good solution for the time being.


    Let''s talk about it when the time comes, this kind of question is not so easy to think about the answer, let''s take it slowly, there is no need to worry.


    Hua Yueling and the others randomly teleported to a place that they had never been to.Hua Yueling looked around, they were teleported to a plain, not far from a stretch of mountains.


    There are no pedestrians on the road, but it does not make people feel quiet. On the contrary, Hua Yueling can hear the sound.Those sounds are made by monsters.


    "Let''s go and find out what''s nearby. It would be better if we can find a gathering place for bandits. Or we can find out if there is a city nearby."


    Hua Yueling said so, choosing a direction at will and walking away.He doesn''t know much about it here, so he can only act according to his own ideas. As for whether he can find something, it depends on his luck.After all, all he relied on before was luck.


    However, what Hua Yueling relied on was actually his exploration skills, and the exploration skills played the most important role in the expedition.But not all adventurers have such skills. Huayueling''s skills are relatively special, and the level is relatively high.


    The average adventurer may only be more sensitive in hearing or vision, so he can know what is happening in the distance.But for Hua Yueling, this was different. Hua Yueling could directly use the exploration skills to understand a large part of the situation, and it was as if he had seen it with his own eyes.


    This is the power of the exploration skills. The exploration skills can help Huayueling perform explorations. Even if he has not been to those places, he can still rely on the exploration skills to achieve his goals.The advantage of exploration skills lies here.


    Hua Yueling likes the direction of exploration skills.In many places, you can know what''s happening there without personally observing. In this regard, the role of exploration skills is still very large.


    The increase in the scope of exploration also made it easier for Hua Yueling to find what she was looking for, otherwise it would be troublesome to find something.Hua Yueling will basically use this skill when looking for things, which can reduce a lot of trouble for him.


    Otherwise, if you don¡¯t go to one place, you have to find all the places by yourself. The time and energy required are not a small amount. Hua Yueling doesn''t think they have the time and energy to cover so much. Of a range.

 2427 Chapter 2427

    Huayueling walked forward aimlessly, he didn''t know where he was going or what he could find.Adventures shouldn''t be like this, where they can go, where they can''t go, and where they want to go, these adventurers will be prepared in advance.


    It was just the way Hua Yueling and the others took, that''s why it led to the current situation.If it weren''t for the direct transmission without going to the city, Huayueling and the others would definitely use the most basic method instead of using this method to take risks.


    It is impossible for Hua Yueling and the others to directly teleport to the city, such things are not allowed, and it is not that simple.What''s more, Hua Yueling and the others don''t know enough about this world, it is impossible to say that they can be transmitted to a city so easily.


    You know those cities don¡¯t mean that you can teleport to the past if you want to. It¡¯s not that easy.Small cities are better. Big cities usually have defensive measures. Although Jelousi and the others have deep knowledge in this area, and Hua Yueling believes that they can do it, they It won''t waste time for this.


    Therefore, we can only adopt the current method. Although the progress will be slower, at least it is still possible to take action, which is enough for Hua Yueling and the others.They didn''t have any special purpose when they came out to take risks, Hua Yueling only took risks for the sake of adventure.


    If you can find some bandit gathering places or other places similar to this, it would be a good thing for Hua Yueling to spontaneously burn. He can use this method to earn gold coins, and the amount won will not Too little.


    The extent to which Hua Yueling can go next depends on him, not others.It can only be said that luck determines everything, and the final degree depends on his luck.


    Hua Yueling believes that his luck will not be too long, and he still has confidence in himself.After that, Hua Yueling and the others just walked aimlessly in one direction, but in the middle they also changed the direction of travel. They no longer continued to advance in a direction of the plain, but changed to toward the mountains. The direction is going forward.


    Hua Yueling was going to take a look at the mountain. It was actually easier to find a place where robbers gathered on the mountain.


    But to be honest, it is very difficult to get some good things from the robbers, and Hua Yueling does not have much hope anyway.If you really want those particularly valuable treasures, one is to find giants. Where there are giants, there are usually treasure chests. Inside the treasure chests are things collected by giants, not necessarily treasures. Anyway, giants pass various The way is generally captured from other humans and some monsters.


    Another one is to find dragons. It is well known that dragons love treasures, which no one can deny.Dragons are very fond of treasures, so they will try their best to collect all kinds of treasures to fill their own treasure house. As long as you can defeat the dragon and find its treasure house, then you should not gain too much.


    Hua Yueling naturally hopes to find a chance to defeat the dragon and obtain the treasure trove, but he doesn''t think he has that kind of strength, and they can''t be combined together. The inequality in strength is not so easy to catch up.


    In terms of strength, Hua Yueling and the others are not enough now, or even far from enough.This is not a little bit close, not to mention that Hua Yueling and the others are facing the dragon, even if they are facing some adult demons, they may not have a chance.


    So let''s do it for the time being before there is enough strength, and there is no need to set the goal too high, because it doesn''t make any sense.Can the problem be solved by setting high goals?Hua Yueling didn''t think so, what meaning did that have.


    Hua Yueling feels that it is better to come down to earth, understand what level you are, and then just do it.Don''t think too much about other things, it doesn''t make any sense to think too much.


    Hua Yueling is currently in the state of not being too anxious, anyway, there is no use in being anxious, it is better to move forward in his own footsteps instead of that.To what extent can it be rescued.


    Hua Yueling and the others still acted at the same pace as before, and there was no change.This is actually enough for them. What they want is not too rapid change, and after a period of time, Hua Yueling also needs to master the level of the two little guys again.


    Although it was said that they hadn''t seen each other for a week at most, Hua Yueling hadn''t turned the corner yet, he had changed his time in the illusion world.


    And this has something to do with the two little guys. The behavior of the two little guys has changed from before, and it can be seen from their actions that their strength has improved.


    The speed has become faster, and there has been a slight improvement compared to the last time I met. Although this improvement is not enough, I believe that it will not be long before they can reach a certain height in terms of speed at this speed.


    This is a good thing for them, but this alone is not enough. They can also improve in terms of speed. Of course they have to improve where they have advantages, but they must also change where they are disadvantaged.


    Hua Yueling thinks that they should work harder in other areas. It''s not enough just to be like this.But after all, they are still younger, so it is normal to have deficiencies in some aspects, and their weakness in strength can also be explained in this regard.


    It''s not just their physical fitness, but also their age. These are the problems.It is not so easy to improve these areas.According to what Hua Yueling thought, they needed time to change something.


    The longer they are, the greater the improvement they can get, and their physical growth will also drive their strength improvement.However, as Hua Yueling said before, this kind of progress is still limited, but it may be said that their strength can increase indefinitely over time, there is no such thing.


    Hua Yueling and the others found a cave, but the cave did not seem to be occupied by robbers, but by other monsters.Hua Yueling arrived at the entrance of the cave cautiously, using exploration skills to explore deeper, but there was nothing near the entrance.


    "It seems that there is no one here, but it''s not so sure. It''s more likely to be a den of monsters. The monsters... is a training for them."

 2428 Chapter 2428

    It''s not that you can''t earn money from monsters, but it''s more difficult to earn.One of the most valuable monsters is the skin of the monster, of course it depends on what the monster is.


    There is also the magic core in the magic object. The magic core is more valuable. The rarer the magic core, the rarer the magic core is, and the magic core is also earlier.


    This is basically the situation, and even the meat of the monster itself is considered a resource, which can be sold for some money, but it is not very valuable.Unless it is a particularly powerful monster, the harvest at one time is definitely not as great as going to the bandit gathering place.


    Hua Yueling thinks so, but they rarely go to the lair of monsters.


    "Xiaoyu, Boqi, you two go ahead, be careful."


    "Yes!"


    Xiaoyu and Boqi both spoke very energeticly, and the two of them have actually become the leaders of the team.The two of them walked in front, while Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong followed behind.


    Although Hua Yueling was still investigating, she didn''t want to remind the two little guys that there was something in front of them.He mainly wants to see how they will react.This is quite interesting, and Hua Yueling also believes that they can cope with all this, don''t underestimate the two little guys.


    The strength of the two little guys is not a joke, they are really strong, but they are limited by some circumstances, so there is no way to reach the strongest state.


    The two little guys understood what adventurers should do during their several adventures with Huayueling. Both of them sneaked cautiously, making almost no sound along the way, but in the cave. There seemed to be nothing inside, and they walked a distance inside and found nothing.


    There doesn''t seem to be much here, but Hua Yueling can see the deeper situation through the exploration skills, he has discovered things that others have not yet discovered.There are monsters in it, and it is not the more common monster.


    It may be difficult to deal with the monsters inside with the strength of Xiaoyu and Boqi, but this is also a trial for them.If they can defeat the opponent, it is still very good for them to improve.


    Hua Yueling thought to herself, she couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    Xiaoyu''s ears moved, and then quietly put her fingers on her lips to remind Poqi to stop her making noises.Although Porch didn''t know what she had discovered, Porch was still very obedient. As long as she was reminded, she would have no voice and watched carefully.


    Although she didn''t see anything, she believed that since Xiaoyu reminded herself, she must have found something.


    Xiaoyu also stopped and listened.Hua Yueling and the others stopped behind, waiting for their reaction.


    Xiaoyu''s ears were stronger than Hua Yueling thought, and he could hear the sound coming from the depths even though they were so far apart and there was still something blocking them.


    It can be said that they are very talented in this respect, but this kind of talent still needs to be cultivated, but now they have done very well.At least Hua Yueling didn''t expect them to discover the depths of the cave so quickly.


    Hua Yueling and the others stopped behind and waited for the decision of the two little guys, but hearing the sound was not very useful.It is difficult to rely on this sound to judge what kind of enemy is inside.


    It''s difficult for Hua Yueling to judge anything just by relying on this sound, after all, the sound inside still sounds a bit mixed.


    It may take a very, very experienced and knowledgeable adventurer to be able to judge what is in it.


    The two little guys became more careful. They lowered their footsteps and walked in quietly.They kept observing the situation inside, but there was nothing in the passage.


    Some traces can be vaguely seen on the ground. Judging from the paw prints, the size of the monsters here should not be small.But the others are hard to see.


    The more you go in, the more you can hear the sound inside. It seems to be the sound of a monster grinding teeth. At the same time, there are some other sounds, but Hua Yueling can''t understand what kind of sound it is.Maybe it''s just a random sound from a monster.


    In any case, what Hua Yueling was sure of was that the monsters inside should not be weak.However, Hua Yueling didn''t know much about monsters in another world, so she wasn''t sure.But it doesn''t matter, even if the two little guys are not opponents and they are there, in his opinion, the monster has some strength, but it is also for the two little guys, and it is nothing to him.


    Xiaoyu and Poqi walked quietly, and they hardly made any noise.The monster inside did not notice their arrival, this is their advantage.The two little guys are still very small and their bodies are relatively light, so it is easier for them to hide themselves from making noise.


    As long as you are not in a hurry to slow down, basically you don''t need to control your actions, and there will be no noise.And unlike Hua Yueling and the others, they must be very focused on it, otherwise it is easy to make noises.


    When he reached the depths of the cave, the sound coming from inside became louder and louder. Hua Yueling could hear the roar of the monster, not knowing what happened.Hua Yueling was still very curious about this. Through the exploration skills, he found that the monster inside should be full and he seemed to want to come out.


    The monster shouldn''t find them, just want to go outside. Hua Yueling was a little puzzled about this, but this was not incomprehensible.


    Xiaoyu seemed to have discovered this, and she stopped abruptly thinking about something.If you continue to go inside like this, it won''t take long for them to run into each other. In that case, the two sides will face each other head-on, which is actually not good for them.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t seem to face each other head-on, that''s not what they are good at.The two little guys are not shields in front of them. They are assassins hiding in the dark.


    Xiaoyu whispered something in Poqi''s ear, and then Poqi kept nodding. Hua Yueling was quite curious, but he did not ask.The three of them continued to hide and observe from a distance to see what the little guys would do.


    Xiaoyu and Boqi quickly found a place to hide. The cave like this is not like a place where the robbers gather with torches, so it is very dark and it is difficult to see anything.But for monsters, vision is only one aspect, and they rely on more than just vision to discover whether there are other creatures.

 2429 Chapter 2429

    Xiaoyu and Poqi hid in the dark. They held their breath and tried to hide themselves from being discovered.It is very important for them not to be discovered. If they are discovered, it is dangerous.


    Confronting the enemy head-on does not mean that there is no hope at all, but that there is not much hope.Although Xiaoyu and Poqi said that they could use their petite advantages to dodge in such a small space, it is not so easy to hide in such a place.


    The monster inside is relatively large, almost two-thirds the size of the channel.In this case, it is more difficult to entangle with the other party. In such a situation where the other party occupies most of the space, even dodge is a very difficult task.


    Therefore, it is not very suitable to use guerrilla warfare in such a small space. On the contrary, it is more suitable to lead the opponent outside.


    The monster was slowly walking outside, it was not in a hurry, and it didn''t know what to do.


    Hua Yueling and the others were also holding their breath, watching the development of the situation intently. Judging from the current situation, Xiaoyu and the others had no problem hiding.At least until now, the monster has not been discovered.


    Xiaoyu and Poqi hid, they didn''t make any movement, just like a stone thrown there, motionless, waiting for the monster to come.The speed of the monster is not fast, but it is always moving, so even if it is not fast, it is about to come out of it.


    Hua Yueling noticed that the other party had reached the corner, as long as she turned around and couldn''t walk far to get to Xiaoyu and the others hiding place.If it can''t find Xiaoyu and Boqi, and is attacked by them, then Xiaoyu and Boqi can easily gain the upper hand.


    But there are other possibilities too. If the monsters have some wisdom, they find them and pretend not to find them, and then come a wave of sneak attacks, then Xiaoyu and Boqi will fall into absolute disadvantage.This possibility is relatively small, but not without.


    Xiaoyu and Bo Qi seemed to be nervous, Hua Yueling could understand their mood, and it was normal to feel nervous in the face of such a powerful enemy.However, Xiaoyu and Boqi performed well. Although they were nervous inside, they didn''t show it. Both little guys were waiting for the opportunity.


    When the opportunity will come, it should be fast.The monster was walking outside step by step, seeing that it was about to reach the place where the two little guys were hiding.


    The two little guys held their breath, afraid to move, waiting for the monster to come to their side.As long as the attack is successful, they are equivalent to gaining the upper hand, which is still very important to them.


    As long as it succeeds, it fails.Even if the attack is not successful, it will be very difficult for them to fight.This monster is stronger than the enemies they have encountered before.


    In fact, these are not the biggest problems. The biggest problem lies in their environment. If they can deal with monsters if they wait outside, it will be easier for them to fight, and it will be easier for them to control the situation.


    But the monster seemed to have discovered something, and suddenly stopped.Xiaoyu and Boqi couldn''t hear the footsteps and were a little confused and worried, but they still didn''t move, and waited in hiding.


    They believe that they have not been discovered, and both Xiaoyu and Boqi are confident in their hidden abilities.


    Hua Yueling was also a little surprised when he saw the monster''s movements. He originally thought that the monster would come directly, but now it doesn''t seem to be the case.The monster seemed to have discovered something, and I didn''t know if it heard it or said it saw something, or it was just an accident.


    Hua Yueling stared closely at the movement of the monster, saw the monster standing there for a while, and then continued to walk forward.It seemed that it was thinking about something just now. It should be finished thinking now, so it will move on.


    Hua Yueling guessed in her heart that such a thing is not impossible, but what will the monster think about, it is actually quite interesting to guess.After all, Hua Yueling didn''t study these, so he didn''t care too much about them. Since the monster has continued to go outside, just wait and it will soon arrive.


    The monster soon reached the place where Xiaoyu and Boqi were hiding, but it didn''t find them.Xiaoyu and Boqi hide very well.The two little guys are not in a hurry to attack now, but are waiting for a better opportunity.


    Xiaoyu and Boqi made eye contact in the darkness, and the two little guys suddenly jumped out when the monster approached, and then launched an attack without the monster reacting.


    Xiaoyu rushed to the side of the monster, and Boqi rushed directly from the front.The monster was obviously stunned, and the reaction was not so fast. The main reason was that the two little guys appeared too fast. It didn''t expect such a thing to happen at all, and the response was the best.


    Xiaoyu and Boqi both attacked, and the monster was hit by their attack without any preparation.The monster howled in pain, but Xiaoyu and Boqi would not give up the attack because of this. They saw that they launched an attack quickly, not giving each other a chance at all.


    The monster only reacted after being attacked. In its angry roar, it turned around and lifted a paw to hit Xiaoyu on the left.Xiaoyu had been prepared for this, and saw that her fast mountain attacked the opponent, and then launched an attack from the rear, while Porch attacked from the other side.


    The entanglement of the two little guys made the monster very impatient, but it couldn''t help it with the two little guys.Both Xiaoyu and Poqi are very flexible, while the monster is a bit bulky overall. Although its attack speed is also OK, as long as you understand his attack methods, Xiaoyu and Poqi can easily dodge. .


    After all, they have a unique advantage in evading.In this respect they are stronger and more talented than others.


    This is what the physical talent brings, although the situation is a bit bad in this place, after all, the space here is still too small, and some can''t be used.There was no place to dodge, but the two little guys had already observed these beforehand. They tried their best to dodge, and they also paid attention to whether there was any place to dodge from time to time.


    In fact, the monster itself cannot be used here. Its figure is too large. Fighting in this kind of place is a little troublesome, and some cannot be stretched out. From this aspect, this narrow terrain is not for them. influential.

 2430 Chapter 2430

    The monster was furious by Xiaoyu and Boqi¡¯s continuous attacks. It yelled and attacked, but its attack was difficult to hit the two little guys. In this regard, the dodge of the two little guys is actually still not bad.


    Hua Yueling is carefully observing the actions of the other party, and also carefully observing what the other party looks like, but Hua Yueling has never seen such a monster, and he has not studied it, so it is not yet certain whether this monster is. what.


    Hua Yueling was also quite curious about this, but he didn''t take it to heart for the time being.No matter what this monster is, what kind of strength it is Hua Yueling can roughly tell at present.


    If it has not been attacked, and fights with the two little guys without injury, then there is no doubt that the two little guys in Luoding City will fall back to the wind. In terms of strength, the two little guys are not as strong as each other. .It''s just that it is injured now, so there is no good way to face the two little guys.Mainly the activities of the two little guys are very flexible and not clumsy at all, which makes it very difficult to handle.


    The weapons in the hands of the two little guys are also very strong, so they can bring enough damage to them, otherwise the situation will not necessarily turn towards them.


    Through observation, Hua Yueling realized that the problem with the two little guys was still at the point mentioned earlier, that was their insufficient attack power.If their attack power is sufficient, they may be able to do so, but when their attack power is not enough, there is no way to end the battle quickly.


    At this point, the two little guys have no choice but to keep attacking and use numbers to increase their damage.


    The gap between the two sides is gradually increasing. The monster itself fell into the disadvantage at the beginning. Now there is no way to hit Xiaoyu and Poqi, but they are constantly attacked by them. It is only natural that they will fall into the disadvantage.


    Hua Yueling watched their battle and found that they had made considerable progress compared to before. Although they were good before, they should not be able to fight such an enemy with their previous strength.


    But now it is different. Although they still can''t beat each other quickly, they can already have the upper hand.


    As long as it can continue, Hua Yueling believes that they will win in the end.Needless to say in terms of strength, monsters basically pose no threat.


    However, Xiaoyu and Boqi could not relax their vigilance, they must always pay attention to the movement of the monsters, as long as they are hit, they may be seriously injured.Without one person entangled with each other, the battle becomes very difficult.


    But fortunately, the two little guys also understand this truth, and they didn''t stupidly say that they have to fight each other to death and death.Both of them took a safer way to fight. They dodge and attacked. They were fighting like this anyway.


    The fighting between the two sides continued, and there was actually nothing to be seen in the darkness.However, Hua Yueling could see their dodge figures and the angry attacks of monsters.


    In fact, there are not many attacks by the monster, and the magic power in this monster is not much, so it will not use magic.Its attack method is to flap with its claws, sweep its tail, or turn around suddenly and sprint.


    In fact, as long as you are familiar with its attack methods, fighting will be much simpler. The two little guys are still experienced in terms of players. After all, their strength is inherently weak, and they will observe the fighting methods of other people.


    In fact, it is not only for them, but also for other adventurers.The most important thing before the battle is to observe. Only by observing the opponent''s fighting method and understanding how the opponent fights, can you better fight based on the opponent''s behavior.


    The two little guys dodged while observing each other''s actions, and then attacked.The battle between the two sides is fierce, Xiaoyu and Boqi are constantly dodge, looking for opportunities to attack.In fact, there are still plenty of opportunities for them.


    After all, compared with the speed, the speed of the two little guys is faster than the monster, slower than the monster or at the same speed as the monster, it will only be more difficult to fight with it in such a place.


    Because the speed is slower or similar to it, it is very difficult for you to dodge its attack. In this case, all you can do is block its attack.But this is not an easy task, the attack of the monster seems to be quite powerful, and it can''t be blocked casually.


    If the two little guys are really caught up, it is estimated that they can''t stand such an attack.


    Fortunately, the two little guys are fast enough, relying on this way of fighting to continuously cause damage to the monsters, but they themselves basically have no problems, and they can easily dodge without worrying about being attacked.


    The two sides are entangled, regardless of the little guys having the upper hand, but it is still more difficult for them to really want to kill the monster.The body of a monster cannot be called a copper wall or an iron wall, but it is not much different. It is very difficult to inflict enough damage on it. In addition, the two little guys themselves have weak attacks. It is basically impossible to cause harm.


    But thanks to the help of weapons, even if their own attack power is not enough, they can still cause damage to it, instead of doing nothing.


    Hua Yueling had noticed that if he continued in the current state, he would have to wait a long time before he could make progress.I don''t know how long to wait for the girls to kill monsters.This monster is already considered to be very strong. If the weaker monster had been killed by them long ago, it would be impossible to wait until now to be able to jump around like this.


    There are scars everywhere on the monster, but this is not enough to kill it.Even if it has suffered a lot of damage, it can still be alive and kicking, as if nothing happened.Hua Yueling also had to admit that this monster was very strong, especially in defense.


    And judging from the current situation, even if they are outside, it is actually very difficult for two little guys to win it.


    Hua Yueling stared at this monster. Judging from its current state, it was already seriously injured, but this was definitely not enough, just this was not enough.


    It is not enough to kill a monster just to injure it. This is important, but it is not enough to be the only way to kill it.It can be seen that if you want to continue like this, this monster can last a long time, and Xiaoyu and Boqi''s attacks are like tickling it.

 2431 Chapter 2431

    It''s not enough to attack a demon to make it hurt, it''s more important to attack its weaknesses. It is important to observe where the demon''s weaknesses are.


    You can be sure that the face of the monster is its weak point, such as the eyes and the mouth, and so on. It is basically impossible to hit them.


    So the best way is to look for other weaknesses, which is very important for a hunter or an archer, and they must learn this. But so far Hua Yue Ling hasn''t been able to see that they''ve learned this, because they haven''t done it.


    I don''t know if the two little ones are aware of this, but if they are, and if they are looking for the hidden flaw in the demon, then they still have a chance to win soon. If not, they would have to grind on like this, and although they might still win in the end, and that was very likely, it was not a good choice.


    Hua Yuerling didn''t think it was a good choice, although sometimes there were things that had to be done, but there was a difference between having to do that and choosing to do that.


    The two little ones, from the way they acted, didn''t seem to have made a good choice yet, or they didn''t even realize it. But this is normal, after all, before this it was all human enemies, so the attacks could be done freely without much thought, but now the situation is different.


    When the enemy was a demon, especially one that was more powerful and had such a strong defensive power, one had to find its weaknesses in order to do so. Otherwise, you just can''t do enough damage to it, as you''re doing now.


    In this regard, the problem is quite big, and there is no better way to solve such a problem. But Huayue Ling believed that those little guys should be able to think of this, as long as they could think of finding the enemy''s weaknesses, then their chances of winning would be much higher. This is not a joke, but a fact.


    No matter who it was for, it was important to look for the opponent''s weaknesses in the middle of a battle. This is true in the game, but it is also true in reality.


    Just as it is difficult for people to be perfect, the same is true for monsters. Rarely do you see an enemy with perfect defense all over their body, whether human or monster, there will always be a weakness.


    It''s not enough just to be able to find a weakness, you have to be able to hit it, and that''s the hard part. Some people are able to find a weakness, but there''s no way to attack it. In this case, there is no way out, after all, this is also your own problem, and no one else can help you solve such a problem.


    Hua Yueling thought about it, since she didn''t know if the two little ones had such thoughts yet, but she could find a way to remind them.


    "Weakness, look for its weakness."


    Hua Yueling''s voice sounded in the ears of the two little ones, and they were slightly stunned, but they quickly reacted. They dodged the demon''s attack, only then realizing that they had forgotten the most important thing.


    What could be more important than finding the enemy''s weakness.


    Jade and Porky knew this too, but they didn''t think about it during the battle, so they forgot that there were more important things to do. Otherwise, they should have changed their way of action a long time ago, instead of acting as they did now.


    But it''s not too late to change the way they act. The two little ones were smart enough to know what to do and when to do it, and the best time to act was now. In order to find a weakness, it is necessary to try to attack the enemy in a variety of places.


    Especially those places that are hard to attack, those are the places that are most likely to be the enemy''s weaknesses. Otherwise, if it''s not a weakness, why protect it so well?


    For example, there are demons whose shells are so hard that they are useless to hit, but whose stomachs are so soft that they can be easily broken.


    Of course, there are also those whose whole body is protected by the shell, but the weakness of that kind of demon lies elsewhere.


    Finding the enemy''s weaknesses is also a skill, and a skill that should not be underestimated, a skill that is not easily learned. You need to be able to observe accurately, and you can''t do that if you''re not observant enough.


    Of course, the other thing is to learn enough knowledge, and although there are many monsters that humans have never seen before, there are only a few of them. The vast majority of demons have been studied by humans. This means that humans already know the weaknesses of most of the demons.


    In this case, they can learn directly from the experience of their ancestors and learn the weaknesses of various kinds of demons instead of looking for them themselves. After all, even if your observation ability is very strong, it is very, very difficult to find the weaknesses of a demon.


    However, this is only for those demons whose weaknesses have already been found, if you are dealing with demons that have not found their weaknesses, you can only rely on yourself to find them, there is no other way.


    But now this demon in front of Hua Yueling and the others seemed to be something they had never seen before, and Hua Yueling wasn''t sure if it was, but it was definitely something he had never seen before anyway.


    Hua Yueling has spent a lot of time in this world, but he still doesn''t know enough about this world. This is true for all sorts of things, but after all, he hasn''t had many activities in this world, so it''s still normal for this to happen.


    After all, even those adventurers who had lived in this world since childhood were like this, and it was impossible to say that they understood everything so well.


    Needless to say, Xiao Yu and Bo Qi, the two little guys had only recently become adventurers, even if their kung fu had only just grown up.


    They were studying different things in this world, but they didn''t know much about the demons themselves.


    So none of them actually knew if the demon in front of them had any weaknesses, and where its weaknesses were.


    It is necessary to look for it, and in fact, Hua Yueling is also looking for it, but he doesn''t use such a means of attacking, but relies on his detective skills, and having such skills is indeed much easier than others.

 2432 Chapter 2432

    Hua Yueling wanted the two little ones to grow up quickly, but obviously this was not easy, and growth is never that rapid. But even just a little bit of growth at a time is intentional for them.


    Or if they didn''t grow in other ways, but learned to use new skills, like this time, they learned how to fight, to find the demon''s weaknesses, instead of just attacking like before.


    It was enough to have this kind of growth, they were still very young after all, everything had to be done slowly, there was no need to rush. What they need is to grow slowly but continuously, not to what extent all at once, which is not to say that it is impossible, but even if it were, it would not be possible.


    This kind of problem needs to be figured out, and Hua Yueling thought about it very clearly, before that perhaps he hoped that the two little ones could grow faster, but now he has thought about it clearly. There is no need for that.


    Just let the two little ones continue to grow in accordance with this trend is enough, there is no need to think so much, or no need to rush, let the two little ones follow their own pace, you do not give them too much pressure, you know that the two little ones are not very stupid people.


    Jade is trying to attack different places, in fact, she has done that before, but before, it was just subconscious, attacking where she could, and so is Poky, but now it''s different, they are trying to attack different areas, attacking places that have not been attacked before, using this way to find weaknesses.


    The fight between Jade and Porky is still going on, and they are still attacking in the same way they did before, but not only in the same way, they have shifted their fighting style to a more flexible way. They were flexible enough that no one else could affect them.


    The monsters were still attacking, but the attacks were not threatening enough for them to easily dodge them.


    The attack speed and movement speed of the demons could not be said to be slow, and it could even be said that they had enough speed. It was just a little short compared to the two little ones.


    After all, no matter how flexible it was, its size was still there, and it wasn''t easy for such a large creature to move deftly, so it had to pay attention to its body when it did so. The two little guys, on the other hand, are not quite the same. The two little guys themselves have easy bodies and can easily dodge and whatnot.


    As the situation went on, and as the two little ones gained the upper hand, the demon was not completely incapable of resisting, but it was basically impossible for it to win. The main thing is that it had no way of getting at the two little guys.


    Only watching the two little ones attacking itself, the demon tried to dodge trying to do something, but it was still completely helpless. There was no way to dodge, after all, it was facing two enemies more flexible than itself, not to mention its reminder was so big, in this space itself is difficult to easily dodge and move.


    Not to mention the fact that it was wounded, and its speed and such was somewhat affected, otherwise it would have been better off, not so bad.


    The devil roared, it also knew in its heart that it could not win them if it continued to dwell on them like this, the devil simply stopped dwelling on them and broke free to run outside.


    The devil in its heart is also clear, rather than continue to entangle here, it is better to directly escape, and this can not be called escape, this is called a diversion. As long as it got to a more open place outside, it didn''t believe that it wasn''t a match for these two guys.


    The devil was also very confident in itself, believing that it had fallen behind only because it was in such a narrow area, and that there would be no problem if it didn''t fight in such a place.


    Hua Yuerling did not expect the demon to do so, but judging from its choice, it was not a fool; on the contrary, it was intelligent and could think and knew what it should do.


    This demon is an intelligent demon, not a foolish demon that doesn''t know anything. After realizing that it was unlikely to win in this situation, it sprang into action, ready to run outside and fight them.


    Hua Yueling instructed Mu Ningshang and Lu Yuetong not to move and let the demons run out, as the trial was not over yet and would continue. If they intervened now, then it wouldn''t be a trial anymore.


    It''s about Jade and Porky fighting and defeating the demon, and if they intervene, then the situation will change. It''s not time to intervene, and unless the two little ones are in insurmountable danger, then in a short time HuaYueLing is not going to do anything.


    They just watch from the sidelines, and the two little ones can solve the problem. HuaYueLing still believes in the strength of the two of them.


    HuaYueLing was observing the reactions of the two little guys, but Jade and Porky didn''t say that they had any reactions because they didn''t make a move. They only saw the two little guys chase after them quickly and then launched a series of attacks.


    Naturally, the demon couldn''t stand such attacks, but it didn''t react and continued to run outside. It knew that if it reacted, the situation would soon drift in an even worse direction again.


    The monster ignored their attacks and simply pretended they didn''t exist. Anyway, the attacks didn''t even hit the vital parts of the body, so it couldn''t do much damage, so it wasn''t a big problem.


    The two little ones were in a hurry, they actually wanted to leave the demon behind, but it was difficult to do so under the current circumstances.


    Jade and Poky attacked as fast as they could, but their attacks were limited in the damage they could do to the demon. The main reason was that the demon''s defense was too strong, otherwise their attacks would have been effective, and an ordinary demon would have been hit by them long ago.


    The "armor" on this demon''s body was so shear and hard that even the weapons in their hands were so sharp that they couldn''t cause enough damage. It was hard to break through its hard "armor".


    It''s not that the two little ones didn''t think of other ways to enhance the power of their weapons, such as by using the power in their bodies, but even that didn''t do enough damage.

 2433 Chapter 2433

    The devil just ran out, the devil''s speed is quite fast, don''t look at it a lot of injuries, but these injuries can''t stop it from moving. Although its speed was a little slower, the impact was not that great when it came to fighting.


    Jade and Pokey experimented with attacking many parts of the monster''s body, but so far they have not found any weaknesses. It was as if there was no weakness on the body of the demon.


    However, it can''t be said that demons hide their weaknesses well, but rather, it should be said that the demons themselves are like this, and their weaknesses have already been decided at birth. It can only be said that their weaknesses are very well hidden, otherwise it would not be so easy to find them.


    And Jade also felt that even if she found a weak point, it would be difficult to attack the demon''s weak point. After all, from the current situation, the weakness on the body of the demon is definitely not on the surface, and since it is not on the surface, the most likely place where the weakness exists is its lower body, that is, the lack of protection. It is very difficult to attack that place, because the height difference between its lower body and the ground is not very big, so it is impossible for the two little guys to rush down to the bottom and launch an attack, in which case they can only think of other ways.


    In this regard, even if you find the weak point, it is almost impossible to attack the weak point, so the best way is to think of another way. But what else can we do?


    With their attacks, it''s very difficult, if not impossible, to kill a demon, unless they use some explosive items, or use magic scrolls, or something to cause damage to the opponent.


    Otherwise, they would just knock the demon over and then be able to attack its weaknesses with impunity. But I have to say that this approach is also difficult, it''s true.


    If the two little guys had that kind of strength, they would have used it in the middle of such a battle, or would have done enough damage to the demon that it would have been impossible for it to escape. But it still escaped, and that can only mean one thing: the two little guys'' lack of offensive power.


    The two little guys had no way to stop the demon''s escape, and could only watch it continue to escape, with the two of them chasing after it. The two little guys were fast, but they couldn''t get in front of the devil''s body.


    The monster''s huge body was in front of them, so they couldn''t rush up to it. Even if they were fast, they could only chase after it, unless they jumped directly from it, but that was very dangerous, and the two little guys couldn''t stop it.


    They were stronger than the demon in terms of speed, but not in terms of strength, after all, just by looking at the size of the demon you can see how powerful it is.


    The two little ones had no choice but to chase after the demon and rush out, and when they got outside, the demon suddenly disappeared after running for not long. It could be seen faintly rushing to hide behind a tree.


    The two little ones approached it cautiously, but they did not dare to get too close to it, because it might come out and attack them at any time.


    Jade and Porky didn''t know what they were going to do, but they were sure that they were going to do something like sneak attack, and if they rushed over, they would probably be attacked.


    The two girls moved over from different directions, keeping their footsteps low and ready to dodge at all times.


    There was no reaction from the demon, and it looked as if the demon had made up its mind to wait for them to pass before reacting. Of course, there was also the possibility that the demon was not ready to fight them again, but to run away.


    But the two little ones didn''t hear any more noise from the demon, and from this point on, the demon should not have run away, but rather hid and didn''t move. But the trees should not have been able to stop the monster''s body, and there were not many trees nearby.


    "Where did it run off to?"


    The two little ones were both thinking a little worriedly, and as they were worrying about this, a figure quietly approached from behind.


    "!"


    Jade''s ears moved, and she was the first to react. She warned Pokey, and then quickly dodged to the side.


    The devil thought that his attack would be effective, but he was discovered just as soon as he attacked.


    The demon pounced and fell to the ground, failing to hit the two little ones, which made it roar with rage. After it came out, it had more space to move around, and it was much easier to move around, unlike before when it was restricted to move around inside the tunnel and couldn''t move around properly.


    After it came out, it was different, because it could act according to its own ideas, unlike the way it acted in the passage in the cave. It can''t exert its full strength in such a small space.


    Now it was faced with two little ones, and it could attack at will, leaving them with no way to react.


    The devil figured out what to do next, and all it had to do was to keep attacking, so that the two little ones wouldn''t be able to attack itself.


    In the passage, they had no way to attack in time, and could only keep dodging, confined to the cave, but now it was different, now in this open place, they had an advantage over themselves.


    Hua Yueling and the others were observing the situation from a distance, the two little guys were at first attacked by the demon, so they fell into a disadvantage for a while, but this disadvantage was short-lived, after sorting out the situation, the two little guys tried to take the situation into their own hands.


    But it''s not easy, and the demon realizes what they want to do, so the demon is trying its best to take control of the situation at hand, and it wants to be in control, and only then can it win, but apparently it''s not easy.


    It''s very difficult to gain the upper hand, especially in this situation, where Jade and Porky are not as strong as it, but they have the advantage in speed. By virtue of this, they are able to suppress it and let it be led by the nose.

 2434 Chapter 2434

    Hua Yue Ling noticed that the two little ones seemed to have changed their strategy, with Jade hiding in the shadows and Porky attracting the devil''s attention. The demon didn''t necessarily understand that this was their strategy, or maybe it did, but it didn''t do anything but chase after Poky, trying to finish him off in one go.


    Maybe it thought that even if Jade was hiding there was no threat to it, Hua Yue Ling thought to herself that it was possible. The demon''s strength was so strong that it was hard for Jade and Poky to compete with it in a one-on-one situation.


    As Hua Yuerling said before, the gap between the two sides existed, and this gap was not small, and it could only be said that Jade and Pochi had enough speed advantage above, otherwise they might have been defeated long ago, and it was impossible for them to delay until now without failing and still be able to fight with each other.


    Jade''s eyes were very determined, not knowing what method she was going to use.


    In the current situation, it was very difficult for the two little ones to inflict enough damage to the demon, what were they going to do in this situation? They had to think of a way to cause enough damage to the demon, and nothing was more important than that.


    After all, she was being chased by the demon, and the demon didn''t go looking for Jade''s magic, just wanted to finish her off. But Porky would not let its plan succeed so easily, and it was hard for the demon to inflict much damage on her as she was just running and dodging in different places.


    "That''s it, you can only keep dodging and never get hit."


    Hua Yue Ling secretly thought to herself, with Pochi''s strength or defensive ability to deal with the other party, if she was hit once, she would definitely not be able to fight anymore. But this was also related to Pochi''s own situation.


    For example, some adventurers would wear heavy armor with good defensive capabilities. But there are other adventurers like Jade and Porky who wear armor that provides only basic defense, and more importantly, is light enough to allow them to dodge nimbly.


    In this regard, the two little guys do quite well, constantly dodging and not giving the demons a chance to attack them.


    Jade sneaked up on the demon, and I don''t know if she thought of a good way to do enough damage to it. If she just attacked with the weapon in her hand, everything would be the same as before.


    Jade should have done more than just that, because it wouldn''t have done her much good, and there would have been no point in hiding. Letting Porky hide for so long, attracting the other party''s attention, only to end up with a wave of attacks that basically couldn''t do much damage, Hana-Moon Ling didn''t think this was Jade''s idea.


    But Jade and the others should not have discovered the demon''s weaknesses yet.


    HuaYueLing doesn''t know what Jade and the others think, but they are compatible enough, so there should be a way to solve this aspect of the problem, HuaYueLing thinks so, and she believes in the abilities of the two little ones.


    In any case, it would be best for Jade and Porky to gradually take the initiative, and this is what Hua Yue Ling wants to see. As long as the two of them can control the situation, it''s good, and there is no need to be in such a hurry to win.


    Porky kept dodging, she ran from place to place, running up and down, running back and forth, not giving the other party a chance to attack her. Naturally, the devil was very angry and roared loudly, but this roar had no effect on Pochi.


    Poch didn''t even care what it did, it ran on its own, anyway, as long as it could dodge, she didn''t attack anymore, just kept dodging, that was its task, nothing else.


    The demon was in a bad mood, and its attacks became more and more violent, but it was useless to be so violent, no matter what it did, it couldn''t attack Porky. Pochi didn''t think too much about it anyway and just dodged, but she was faster anyway, and the demon couldn''t pose enough of a threat.


    The demon roared quite fiercely and attacked more and more fiercely, but it just couldn''t hit anyone. This is the most embarrassing thing, you say you have been attacking like crazy for half a day, but in the end you can''t hit the opponent, so what''s the use, nothing.


    Only if the attack can hit the enemy can it pose a threat and change the situation, but so far nothing has changed. Even though it had great strength and stamina, it was exhausted by the fact that Porky was stalling so much and making it chase itself.


    Moreover, the demon''s anger also contributed to this, and Hua Yueling could understand how the demon felt right now, but he wouldn''t feel sorry for the demon or anything like that. This is what they came here for, and if they don''t get rid of the demon, it will be in vain.


    The battle between the two sides was still at a stalemate, but now it could no longer be called a battle, but only a one-sided beating. There is a problem with that, because even though Porky is being chased, the demon isn''t doing her much damage.


    There was no way for the demon to hit her, and the situation made the attack completely useless. I just don''t know what Jade is thinking about right now.


    Normally Jade could make a sneak attack at any time, but she just didn''t know when she would make her move, because even if she did, it wouldn''t be very useful. After all, the demon''s defense has not changed in any way, and Jade can only attack those places that are still visible on the surface, but attacking those places won''t have much effect.


    After all, all the previous attacks were aimed at such places, but in the end, the situation did not improve, and it remained as it was. The shell of the devil is very hard, so even if you hit it, you will only leave some marks on it, and it won''t do much more. In this regard, it is basically useless, there is nothing to say.


    So if Jade wanted to do something, she had to think of something else.

 2435 Chapter 2435

    Hua Yueling probably noticed that Xiaoyu didn''t seem to have any good solutions for the time being.Although she ran after the monster, it was just like this, she did not attack or sneak attack.


    No matter what the attack is from, it is difficult to cause enough damage to the opponent. For Xiaoyu, this is the biggest reason why she is unwilling to take action.If it could be done, she would have taken the shot long ago, and she would not have waited until now to have no reaction at all, which is understandable.It''s good to say if you can break open the monster''s shell or find its weakness, but it''s better to do nothing until then.


    Porch has been procrastinating, she ran around to create opportunities for Xiaoyu.The monster was completely attracted by Porch, and just ran after Porch''s figure, but it was a pity that Porch was very agile and made his attacks without success.


    The monster became more angry, and the attack continued to accelerate and intensify, but it didn''t help much.As long as it can''t catch up with Porch at speed, its attack will never be useful.This is the case, it is difficult to say to change.


    But if it''s just like this, then the situation won''t change much, maybe it''s the same until the end, maybe wait until the person gets tired, and then the situation will change a bit.


    Xiaoyu kept moving, looking for flaws in the enemy in various places, but it was not an easy task for her.She not only observed all the shells of monsters, but also attacked them all, but it had no effect.


    The other place is only under the body. The monster''s body does not seem to be protected by a hard shell, but how can it be attacked there.


    Xiaoyu is thinking about this issue.


    If you can drill under the ground, you can sneak attack from underneath, but it''s obviously useless to do so.Not to mention how to dig out the tunnel, even if the tunnel is really excavated, how to attract the other party is still a problem.


    How can I solve these problems? Xiaoyu hasn''t thought about it yet, and hasn''t thought of a good enough solution to solve the problem. Such problems are actually quite troublesome.If there were such tools, it might be possible to do it, such as magic scrolls and the like, what can be done with their power is limited.


    The space under the monster is so well protected, it is difficult to seize its weakness to attack, this point Xiaoyu and Boqi have no good way.


    If there is no way to attack its weakness, then you have to think about other methods.Xiaoyu thought so, what if Boqi was asked to attract the opponent''s attention, and then she attacked from the front, throwing the weapon out, and attacking the opponent in this way?


    Xiaoyu looked at the weapon in her hand. Xiaoyu used a dagger. The sharpness of this dagger was good, but even the dagger was too long for her. If you give her one It is difficult for her to use the long sword particularly easily.


    Xiaoyu can''t think of a particularly good way, and when there is no good way, he can only use a relatively primitive method.That is to fight the opponent, there is no other way.


    "It''s a pity that there are no weaknesses in other parts of its body, if there are any weaknesses."


    Xiaoyu jumped out of the hiding place, she rushed towards the monster and aimed at its legs.Even the legs of the monster are covered by "armor", at least in the visible part, there is no weakness.In this case, there are not many places that can be attacked, and there is no good way.


    "It seems difficult for them to defeat this monster."


    Hua Yueling said in a low voice, although he had thought of this a long time ago, the duration of the battle between the two sides still made him feel a little too long.And it seems that the battle between the two sides still doesn''t know when it will end.


    Maybe I should help too, the two little guys now seem to be unable to cause much threat to the monster.


    The battle between the two sides continued. The two little guys thought of various ways to cause trouble to the enemy, but it was very difficult for them, and it was not easy to cause trouble to the enemy.


    Xiaoyu and Boqi kept dodge. Xiaoyu saw the chance and jumped directly onto the monster''s body. Riding on the monster, she tried to attack, but the monster''s neck was also covered with thick armor. There was no way to relax. Go where to attack.


    The battle fell into a state of anxiety, no one had the upper hand, no one could defeat the opponent, the battle continued, according to the current situation, the battle continued, I don''t know when it will end.


    Although Hua Yueling wanted them to solve the problem by themselves, according to the current situation, it seemed that there was no benefit to letting them fight like this.


    The girls may get some exercise, but it is not enough.


    "Ok?"


    Hua Yueling looked at them and carefully observed the monster. In fact, there is no way. The monster body has been attacked wherever it can be attacked. As mentioned before, unless it can be knocked down to the ground, otherwise. The situation will not change in any way.


    Only by knocking down the opponent to the ground can they have a chance to hit the weakness, but if they have that ability, they don''t have to worry like this.Unfortunately, there is no good solution for the time being.


    "Let''s do it too, there is no need for them to fight like this. There is no efficiency. Although the growth of the two little guys is OK, it is not enough."


    Hua Yueling sees that it is difficult for them to gain anything if they continue to fight like this. I don''t know how long it will take to win, so it is better to solve the problem directly.


    Anyway, the girls are still very young, so there is no need to worry about everything, take it slowly, there is no need to worry.


    Hua Yueling rushed directly, Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang also went to attack with him.With Hua Yueling and the others joining, the combat effectiveness will be changed. Although Hua Yueling and Lu Yuetong¡¯s attacks cannot directly break through the opponent¡¯s defense, this is normal. After all, the defensive capabilities of monsters are there. Nor did their attacks be strong enough to ignore everything.Hua Yueling''s attacks were actually very powerful, and they were considered very powerful.


    "This monster is really hard enough. It''s not that easy to break this kind of attack."


    Whether it''s bombardment with magic or hitting with a weapon, it can only cause some scars on the opponent''s shell, but it is almost impossible to break the shell. The shell is too hard.

 2436 Chapter 2436

    Before battling this monster, Hua Yueling didn''t expect that the monster''s defensive ability could reach this level, and even his attacks would have no effect.Although the monster was injured on the hard shell, the damage was not fatal, and the damage caused to it was actually not enough.


    Hua Yueling realized that what she knew before was still not enough, maybe she thought she knew enough, but this was not correct.The defensive power of this monster was unparalleled, and Hua Yueling didn''t know how it did it.


    The defensive ability of a monster can reach this level, and Hua Yueling even thought that only dragons can reach this level.


    But now the reality taught him a lesson, it seems that his thinking is still a bit wrong, not only the dragon, even an ordinary monster''s defensive ability can reach such a level.However, Hua Yueling believes that this is also related to the monster itself. After all, such monsters should be rare.


    With such a solid defensive ability, Hua Yueling is not only Xiaoyu and the others, but it is difficult to deal with such a monster.But this is only relative, if Huayue Ling really uses all his strength, the battle can still be resolved quickly.


    The two little guys are far from rivals in combat.


    The power in the body was condensed into the weapon, and the two-handed sword shone with light.Hua Yueling rushed forward, aimed at the monster''s body, and slashed heavily with his two-handed sword.The blade hit the monster''s body, but this attack did not break the monster''s defense.


    "It seems not enough."


    Hua Yueling frowned and said in a low voice, but this was in his expectation. He had long thought that his attack might not cause enough damage, and it seemed to be the case now.


    "But it''s not over yet!"


    Hua Yueling said so, rushing forward again, the whole person leaped high, fell from the air, and slashed fiercely with a two-handed sword.


    After a heavy sound, a crack appeared in the place where it was smashed by the two-handed sword. Hua Yueling''s attack finally had an effect, and the two consecutive attacks could be regarded as breaking the hard shell of some monsters.


    "We have to come again."


    Hua Yueling knew that this was not enough, and needed to continue to strengthen the offensive, only enough strength could break through the defense.Lu Yuetong''s attack came at this time, Hua Yueling stepped aside and let Lu Yuetong launch an attack.


    Immediately after Mu Ningshuang''s attack came, magic bombarded the monster''s body, but this monster did not mean that it had only strong physical defense capabilities, and its defensive capabilities were not bad in magic defense.


    The fireball hit it, and after the explosion, the monster shook its body and roared in anger. The magic attack failed to cause much damage to it.


    The monster aimed at Hua Yueling, mainly because Hua Yueling''s two attacks brought him too much damage, making it very painful.It naturally wants to target Huayueling.The monster twisted its body and slammed into it. Hua Yueling was holding a shield in his hand. This shield was also a good piece of equipment, and its defensive ability was at a top level.


    Hua Yueling didn''t do dodge, but moved her shield forward.The monster''s huge body slammed into it heavily, and Hua Yueling felt a huge force surge, pouring onto the shield, pushing his body back.


    However, Huayueling was ready for a long time, her legs slammed on the ground, and the shield pushed forward. Although the power bonus brought by standing and collision is very different, Huayueling itself is in power. The above is still quite advantageous, although it is not necessarily better than monsters.


    Amidst a heavy sound, Hua Yueling was hit and had to stagger back, but he did not fall, holding the shield tightly and continuing to resist.


    Hua Yueling tried to stabilize his body. Although his steps were a bit staggering, he was not in a hurry, trying to stabilize his steps.


    Hua Yueling tried his best to block the attacks of the monsters. Although the monsters collided very powerfully, Hua Yueling was not a vegetarian. After a short and equal battle between the two sides, Hua Yueling still resisted the other''s attack. .


    "Huh... the strength is really big."


    Hua Yueling exhaled, feeling a little more relaxed.When the opponent first rushed over, the strength was the strongest, and it was even difficult for him to resist it, but he still endured it and blocked the opponent''s impact. Huayueling thought he might not be able to do it.


    If he did, Hua Yueling thought in his heart, it would be easy now.The monster is in a stalemate with him, but he is not alone here, there are others.The monster is different. There is only one monster, and no one else can help it after being supported.


    Lu Yuetong and the others took advantage of Huayueling''s opportunity to drag the monster up quickly and attacked the monster.The monster abruptly withstood the attack from other people. Although it was still the place where the attack had been broken, it still failed to cause much damage.


    However, the shell of the monster is gradually being shattered. This is a good phenomenon. In fact, as long as the shell of the monster can be broken, there is no need to worry about other things.Just as Hua Yueling thought, when the time comes, he can cause enough damage to the monster, and there is no need to worry about other things.


    However, what has not been done now is not enough. Although the shell of the monster has been loosened a bit, it seems that it may be broken at any time, but in fact it can still withstand enough damage.If the damage is not enough, it is a fantasy to break its shell.


    Hua Yueling stared at the monster, the monster''s eyes flashed with angry light, its legs kept pedaling on the ground, and it slammed into the front, trying to knock Hua Yueling away.However, Huayueling stood still in place, blocking the monster, and the two sides could be said to be evenly matched for the time being, and no one had the upper hand.


    "This guy is really strong."


    Huayueling murmured, and tried to increase the power she used, but this was obviously not enough. The monsters were also doing this. In the end, the two sides were still evenly matched.


    Hua Yueling had not been able to gain the upper hand, and so did the monsters.The two sides held a stalemate like this, but the good thing for Hua Yueling was that he had other companions. Even if he couldn''t attack for the time being, he held the monster so that it had no time to take care of others.


    Companions can take the opportunity to attack monsters. Although their attacks still cannot bring too much threat to the monsters, neither magic nor other attacks cause enough damage, but at least they do.


    This is enough. What is needed now is to cause damage to the monster. No matter how to do it, as long as it can break the shell of the monster.

 2437 Chapter 2437

    The monster just resisted the attack like this, as if it had to tell the difference between Hua Yueling and Hua Yueling''s strength.Naturally, Hua Yueling was so happy. It was the most trouble-free for him to do this. Anyway, he didn''t need to do anything, just control the monsters here, without worrying about other things.


    The two sides have to make a life and death, and the monster doesn''t care about the attack behind it. Magic and weapons hit it on its body. It seems to be a acquaintance, and it doesn''t care at all.


    Hua Yueling admires it a bit, I have to say that it is really meaty. If this is an ordinary monster, it can''t do this.In all aspects, it is very strong, not to mention other people, even ordinary adventurers can not fight it at all, the strength between the two sides is not equal.


    However, there are no such good things in the face of Huayueling. Huayueling¡¯s strength is about the same as it, and stronger than it, so although the shell on its body is difficult to break, Huayueling Still able to do it.


    They attacked again and again, and in the midst of such continuous attacks, the sound of cracking sounded, and only a part of the shell that had been broken by Hua Yueling was broken, exposing the flesh inside.


    "Big sister, leave it to us!"


    Xiaoyu and Poqi rushed up at this time, and the two of them went directly to the monster''s body, reached the place where the outer shell was destroyed, and aimed at the exposed flesh and attacked.


    The monster screamed, and the power increased in an instant, Hua Yueling couldn''t stop the power that burst out, and back again and again.After a few steps, it finally stopped the trend of continuing to retreat. Hua Yueling panted heavily and stood firmly on the ground with her feet, blocking the crazy impact of the monster.


    The monster sprinted and hit in pain, slamming its head against the shield, trying to hit Hua Yueling, but Hua Yueling would not allow it to do so.Hua Yueling tried his best to stop it, to block it.


    The monster is also using a stronger force than before to make an impact. Hua Yueling was unable to stop this impact for a time, but after adapting, the power of the monster was weakened, and Hua Yueling gradually became a stalemate with the opponent again. Situation.


    Xiaoyu and Boqi on the back of the monster were almost thrown off. The two little guys jumped up high, and then landed on the back of the monster. They shook their bodies and almost fell.


    "Xiaoyu, Boqi, keep coming, this is not enough!"


    Hua Yueling shouted, and at the same time, Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong also rushed over. It was not enough to rely on the attacks of the two little guys, they had to come to help.Although the weapons used by the two little guys are also very powerful, they are still too short to damage the core part of the monster, so there is no way to cause enough damage to the monster, let alone kill it.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong¡¯s attack power is stronger and the damage they can cause is greater, so they have a greater chance of attacking and killing monsters.This monster is very strong, in every respect.


    But to say that its strongest nature is its defensive ability. If it hadn''t had such a strong defensive ability, it would have been killed long ago, and it would be impossible to persist until now.But that''s it, Hua Yueling thought so, and then death was coming.


    Under the joint efforts of several people, the vitality of the monsters is constantly losing. It is quite powerful, but by contrast, Huayueling not only has an advantage in strength, but also in number. Under such circumstances, the fighting between the two parties is inherently unfair.


    Hua Yueling is not in the mood to care about whether this battle is fair. After all, there is no need at all. What about fairness? What about unfairness? Who will talk about fairness with monsters? This is the same as if monsters won''t talk about fairness with you. One reason.


    When the number of monsters is large, they should besiege you, they can do whatever they want, but they will not say that they make other choices because of fairness and unfairness.


    That''s why Hua Yueling wouldn''t think about these things, just kill the monsters, and don''t think about other things.


    Hua Yueling didn''t bother to think about it. The most important thing now is to end the battle quickly, and then go to other places instead of continuing to waste time here.They have spent enough time here.


    The monsters are powerful enough, but they are not enough compared to them. They are the one that has the upper hand no matter in terms of strength or number. Therefore, it is impossible for them to lose, or basically impossible to lose to the other side. It is the confidence of Hua Yueling.


    Don¡¯t talk about them. In fact, even if Hua Yueling is the only one, he is confident to beat the opponent. Regardless of the opponent has a solid shell, it is the only thing that can make him feel troublesome. Other aspects are actually fine. , Hua Yueling didn''t worry much.


    Hua Yueling believed in his own strength, he believed that his strength was stronger than the opponent, not that the opponent was stronger than himself.


    As long as he fights hard, the opponent is not his opponent, and Hua Yueling is still very confident in this regard.Hua Yueling believes in his own strength not only because of what kind of strength he possesses, but also because he thinks he is really strong.Besides, this monster is not that strong, at least in Hua Yueling''s opinion. Although the opponent''s strength is already very strong, it is not enough.


    At least it is difficult to make it beat itself, not so easy. This is not a joke, but a fact.


    Huayueling doesn''t think the battle between the two sides will be troublesome. Although the other side has the upper hand at the beginning, Huayueling has no way to resist and can only passively defend, but the duration of this situation is not very long.


    The battle between the two sides is still going on, but the monster has completely fallen into the wind, not to mention anything else, it is enough to bear the damage it has received now.It is not so easy to recover from the injury. It might be better if it can find a place to cultivate, but after suffering a serious injury, it has no way to recover and rest. It can only support and Hua Yueling. They went to fight, which made it difficult to recover from their injuries.


    If it continues like this, the injury will only get stronger and stronger, and there will be no other changes. For it, the situation will only get worse, not better.But the monster has nothing to do. It is entangled by Hua Yueling and the others. It has no advantage in speed. Even if it wants to run away, it can''t do it at all, let alone it has never thought about it like this.A monster also has its own dignity, and it does not allow itself to do that.

 2438 Chapter 2438

    As the battle gradually came to an end, Hua Yueling could feel that the monster was getting weaker and weaker, not as full of power as it was at the beginning, everything seemed like an illusion, but Hua Yueling knew very well in her heart that this was true.


    The damage of the monster was more serious, so the physical strength was constantly losing, especially after Xiaoyu and the others continuously attacked its exposed body, the monster became weak a lot.The attacked shell and the inside of the attacked body are completely different concepts.


    The shell being broken is nothing, after all, the shell is only a protective existence, even if it is broken, its own strength will not decrease.But the place protected by the shell is different, and it will have a big impact. This is not a joke, but the fact is, this situation is not difficult to understand.


    The monster is getting weaker and weaker. Gradually, it is no longer Hua Yueling''s opponent in terms of strength. Hua Yueling can easily suppress it. Coupled with other people''s attacks, the monster is actually no longer threatening.


    Hua Yueling and the others did not spend much effort to suppress the monster, the monster wanted to resist, but in such a weak situation it was not Hua Yueling their opponent at all.Not to mention such a weak situation, even when it was intact at the beginning, not to mention facing Huayueling and the others, it would be uncomfortable to deal with Xiaoyu and Boqi, let alone the other.


    Gradually, the monsters couldn''t resist them, so they were slowly killed.The monster''s huge body fell heavily to the ground with a loud noise. The monster screamed in pain, followed by the same painful groan.


    While groaning, the monster just died.


    The monster was killed, even Hua Yueling and the others didn''t even know how the monster died. Anyway, it died here after fighting hard, this is the final result.


    The result was not unexpected. Huayueling had long thought that the other party would be killed like this. In fact, this was normal. After all, the other party was not so strong, not so strong that it was invincible.


    Hua Yueling put away the shield, stood up straight and stayed for a while, not to mention, this hard steel meal with the monster was quite exhausting.Hua Yueling felt a little tired, but on the whole it was pretty good, but she was tired physically and mentally.


    The power of the monster is quite strong, which is why Huayueling has been tested in this respect.


    Fighting with each other with strength, Hua Yueling was actually stronger than the monster in what he had to say, but the monster attacked in extreme anger, so Hua Yueling received some.Under its anger, its power was obviously strengthened. At that moment, Hua Yueling could feel that the opponent¡¯s power was stronger than her, but it was only a moment. After the initial anger, the power of the monster gradually became stronger. It fell back down,


    The power that anger can bring is only a moment. If you fail to gain the upper hand at that moment, or knock down the opponent directly, then the opponent basically has no chance.This is the fact.


    The gap between the two sides is actually quite large. Hua Yueling withstands its attack and delays it here. The monster has no way but to roar in anger, and do everything else. No more.


    From this perspective, Hua Yueling had already won, there was nothing to say.


    "Okay, take this monster back, and then show it to Sister Ze Lucy. What is this monster? This is the first time I have seen such a monster. But similar monsters should be difficult to defend against. The ability is too strong, it is really not easy to break their shells."


    Hua Yueling walked over, he looked at his own space bag, the space bag was not enough.His space bag is full of various things.And there are a lot of food and drink in it. Although it is packaged, you can¡¯t just put it with the corpse of the monster. That''s not very good. The food inside is likely to be Was wasted.


    Hua Yueling didn''t want to waste things like this, so he looked at the other people. Each of them has a space bag, which can be large or small. I don''t know if anyone''s space bag can hold this monster.But Hua Yueling felt that she should think too much, and the problem was not big.


    Lu Yuetong stepped forward, and there was no big problem with the space bag in her hand, which was more than enough.Lu Yuetong put the monster body into the space bag, and then looked at Hua Yueling.


    "A Ling, what shall we do next?"


    Hua Yueling thought for a while, did not say that he would go back, it is too early to go back now, and they have only been to one place, and the battle has only been against that monster, and the gains are actually not much.This is not in line with Hua Yueling''s idea. Hua Yueling wants to harvest as much as possible and convert it into gold coins, but it is estimated that just such a monster will not convert many gold coins.


    "Go to other places, the adventure has just begun. There should be other places to explore around here, and then go to other places to see."


    "Would you like to look for it in the cave? There may be some treasure in it."


    Lu Yuetong pointed to the cave where the monster lives, and said to Hua Yueling.


    "Well, you can go and have a look, but I''m not sure there must be something in it. Anyway, it''s here, and it can''t be for nothing."


    Hua Yueling and the others entered the cave and walked inside until they reached the deepest point.


    "That is¡­¡­"


    Lu Yuetong saw what she saw first, she pointed to the depths of the cave and said in a surprised tone.


    Hua Yueling and the others also looked over and saw the corpse of a person in the depths of the cave. The corpse was wearing a thick armor, and there were several other corpses nearby.


    "These are useless."


    Hua Yueling frowned, walked to the corpses, squatted down and looked at the corpses on the ground.Not all of the equipment on the corpse was unacceptable. Although some of them were broken because they were bitten by monsters, some of them were fine.


    These no problem may be exchanged for gold coins, but Hua Yueling didn''t think they were worth much after reading them.In Hua Yueling''s opinion, these equipments are still acceptable, but it is estimated that the exchange is not worth much.


    The price difference of various things in the system is still quite big. The more common things, the more worthless, so instead of getting a lot of common equipment, it is better to find some precious items to exchange for gold coins.


    But it is not easy to do, where are so many precious items for you to obtain.

 2439 Chapter 2439

    The group of people continued to march after they had cleaned up. As before, Hua Yueling and the others had no special goals, they just chose a random direction and started walking.After all, they don''t understand the world so clearly. If there is a map nearby, it''s okay. Without a map, they can only act according to their own ideas.


    In fact, it would be better if Sister Zelucie could follow, but Sister Zelucie had her own things to do and it was impossible to say that she would be with them at all times.Or go find Karin with them.But speaking of it, Karin''s understanding of the world itself is actually similar to them, there is not much difference.After all, Karin himself is considered a family squat, and the elves themselves rarely communicate with the outside world, so it is normal to not understand the outside situation.


    Hua Yueling and the others can only walk around and walk around. In fact, it is very difficult to find a target. Maybe someone will understand the situation around here, but it is definitely not them.


    Hua Yueling didn''t think about where she would go next, but Hua Yueling and the others must leave this place.After all, there is such a powerful monster nearby, so the possibility of other organizations existing nearby is relatively small.


    Robbers can''t survive here, after all, living with that kind of monster is very scary when you think about it.If the robbers lived in such a place, they would have been killed by monsters a long time ago, and they would not be alive.


    Hua Yueling understood this, so he decided to search further away instead of staying here to search. After all, the possibility was too low.


    The equipment Hua Yueling received was exchanged for gold coins, but just as he thought, those dilapidated equipment could not be exchanged for many gold coins.Hua Yueling was somewhat disappointed. Although they said that they still had the corpse of a monster in their hands, Hua Yueling didn''t think how many places that monster could be exchanged.


    The material of the monster may have other functions, Hua Yueling thinks this way, if it is really like that, then don''t think about being able to exchange it for gold coins.


    Following the mountain road down the mountain, Hua Yueling and the others returned to the road, looking at the continuous mountains on the right, they didn''t know what else was on this mountain.But Hua Yueling and the others didn''t have time to explore this endless mountain range, it would take too much time.


    Hua Yueling felt that there was still room for improvement in her exploration skills, but this was not enough, and she needed to make her exploration skills more useful.For example, you can draw a map directly based on what you see. Anyway, the exploration skills that Huayueling needs are more useful. The current exploration skills are actually good, but they are not enough.


    However, Hua Yueling was also very clear in her heart that she was delusional, that kind of skills could not be obtained so easily, it was not so easy.It takes I don''t know how many gold coins to do this. Hua Yueling doesn''t have so many gold coins on hand. He needs gold coins, but gold coins are not so easy to obtain.


    The group was walking and chatting about the battle just now. Although the two little guys said they had defeated the monster, they didn''t seem to be in a good mood.Hua Yueling could understand them. After all, the monsters were not actually killed by them, although they could be counted as those who gave the monster a fatal blow.


    The road is very clean, and I feel that the other world and the modern world are completely different in some respects.For example, you can hardly hear any sound on the road or see other people. This is hard to imagine in modern society.


    Although there are sometimes no people in many places in modern society, it is only sometimes, not all the time.It is relatively rare to see no one.


    However, it is different in another world. It is difficult to see people in other places except cities.It¡¯s not that there are no people outside, but there are fewer people. Hua Yueling also understands what¡¯s going on. The world like this is very big, and the way people move is the fastest way It is the use of a carriage, but the speed of the carriage is still very slow. Anyway, there are various reasons that cause this situation.


    There are not too few people in the different world, but there are definitely fewer people in modern society. This is also a very important reason.The overall area of ??the other world is quite large, there are not so many people, and the transportation method is also primitive and backward, so it is understandable that it is difficult to see other people outside.


    Although Hua Yueling doesn''t like to get along with strangers, he feels embarrassed when facing strangers, but now the situation is much better.


    Hua Yueling looked into the distance, and Li used his exploration skills to gain some understanding of the nearby situation. There was no other noteworthy place nearby, so he needed to go farther.


    As for whether she could find what she was looking for on the next journey, Hua Yueling was not sure, so just continue walking.Anyway, it has no purpose in itself, just take it slowly, wait until noon to go back, and don''t think too much.


    Hua Yueling and the others were moving in one direction like this. Among them, the busiest one was Hua Yueling. Don''t look at him as if he was doing nothing, Hua Yueling had been using exploration skills to explore.He explored many places, from the top of the mountain to the grass next to it.


    Hua Yueling feels that such a scene is hard to see in modern society. Hua Yueling likes such an environment and wants to try to live in such an environment.Although he has tried it, his life with Jeruxi is like this. He feels that life there is still very good, and it is very lifelike, very good.


    However, life in Jeruxi''s place is still a bit different, and some of the things that have been transformed there are too modern.Although the impact is not great.


    Hua Yueling still likes such a place very much, in fact, the life with Jieluxi is the most characteristic of the fantasy world.Think about how it is possible to live in a tree house in modern society.Not to mention whether it can be done, just say whether there are such big trees. In fact, this is very difficult.


    Such trees are not easy to find. It is important to know that the tree house that can live in the next person must be very large, otherwise it will feel crowded.


    There are such trees in another world, but in the real world there are no such trees, or not at all. It can only be said that it is difficult to find, or almost impossible to find.

 2440 Chapter 2440

    Hua Yueling is familiar with life in another world, and she also likes life in this world. He hopes to live in this world for a longer time.


    However, in the case of modern electrical appliances, the biggest disadvantage of Another World is that there is too little entertainment, and they are all types he doesn''t like very much.


    He has enough means of survival in another world, and he doesn''t need to think about all kinds of things. Many things in modern society bother him.He was a little reluctant to think about it, Hua Yueling didn''t like such things.


    Hua Yueling raised her head and looked forward. So far, she hadn''t found anything. She didn''t know what to find next.


    Huayueling was also looking forward to this, somewhat looking forward to it, not knowing what else she would encounter if this continues.Of course, it is also possible that nothing can be found, these things are possible, and Huayue Lingye is not sure.


    Looking ahead, there is no one on the road, but some animals can be seen, and a few sheep are running happily.Perhaps hearing their footsteps, the sheep shook their bodies suddenly, and then turned and looked towards them.


    The creatures seemed to be frightened when they saw them, turned and ran away.Hua Yueling looked at their reaction and found it quite interesting. The sheep escaped very fast. The speed of escape as a predator is very important. If there is not enough escape speed, then it is impossible to escape from the predator. Escaped from his mouth.


    Hua Yueling could understand why they had to run away, even though they were still so far away.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t care about this, and their attention quickly shifted to other places, there seemed to be nothing here.But the air is a bit cold here.


    It is not easy to survive in such a place, but Hua Yueling and the others have neither found the robber nor the village.In fact, Hua Yueling still wanted to visit the village.


    But now it seems that there is no chance, I don''t know if I will have a chance to see it later.It has been a long time for Hua Yueling to be here, but Hua Yueling hasn''t been to a few places after being here for so long.


    I have been to some cities, but I have not been to the countryside in this world.


    But speaking of Hua Yueling, he had been to the Elf King City. From this point of view, he was already more knowledgeable than most people in this world.


    It''s still a bit boring in this place, but the adventure is like this.Hua Yueling had been adventurous for so long, and she actually knew what an adventure was like.Adventure is like this, not about what happens all the time, but what happens occasionally, most of the time on the road.


    The journey on the road is quite a long time. Basically all the time is spent on the road. The time really spent on other things is actually not that much.Hua Yueling didn''t understand this at first, but after a few short adventurers came here, he understood it.


    However, Hua Yueling and the others'' expedition could not be regarded as a real adventure life.After all, they are all walking outside for a while, and then directly teleporting back, there is no such good thing in the real adventure life.


    The real adventure will make the human body feel exhausted, but at the same time adventure is still exciting, because you don¡¯t know what you will encounter next, which is not the most exciting. Over.


    Think about the things you did during the adventure, the people you helped, the things you got, these are all exciting places.However, the journey of adventure is really a place that makes people unhappy. The long journey involves walking through different places with feet, and even walking through many similar places, just like this day by day.


    But generally speaking, there are more exciting and adventurous places than unpleasant places.Hua Yueling likes an adventurous life very much, and the adventure is also part of the adventure. Without this part, the adventure cannot be said to be complete.


    Perhaps it is this kind of adventurous atmosphere that adventurers like. Hua Yueling can''t say that he knows what others think, he is just guessing.In his opinion, the process of taking risks is quite important, although he doesn''t like it very much.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, and suddenly felt the existence of a certain power, that power he was familiar with, but he forgot where he felt this power.That power is quite interesting, but what Hua Yueling is most concerned about is why she feels that power is familiar. If she feels familiar, she should have felt it somewhere, otherwise she wouldn''t feel that way.


    "Ningshuang, Yuetong, there seems to be something strange there, there is a power that I find quite familiar, but I don''t think about where I have felt that power before."


    Hua Yueling whispered to the two girls.The two girls looked at each other, then looked at him.


    "Let''s go see?"


    "Well, go check it out, but be careful. Especially tell the two little guys."


    After reminding the two little guys, Hua Yueling and the others approached cautiously. The problem Hua Yueling found was on the right.Still in the mountains.But this time it was not on the mountain.


    Hua Yueling and the others came to the top of the mountain. Hua Yueling stood on the top of the mountain and looked down. There was a deep valley under the mountain. The kind of power that Hua Yueling felt came from here.


    "I remember where I felt that power, Ningshuang, Yuetong, do you still remember the place we went here the last time? It''s the place we went to in the snow and ice."


    As soon as Hua Yueling said the two girls, they remembered that they did have an impression of that place, and after that, they also got some other information from Jie Luxi.


    Organizations newly emerged in this world, organizations should have existed before this, but they have been hidden.But after being discovered in that place, the organization was slowly unearthed.


    However, Hua Yueling believed that it should have existed before this, but no one knew about these before, and no one went to investigate them, so it was said that they have never been discovered.Hua Yueling guessed that the facts should be like this, but he didn''t know exactly whether it was the case, these were just his guesses.


    In any case, Hua Yueling believed that it should be true that the organization had existed a long time ago. There was nothing doubtful about this.But why it can exist for so long without being known, there are more possibilities.

 2441 Chapter 2441

    A group of people hid behind the hillside, poking their heads carefully to observe the situation below.The pit was quiet, there was no sound, and it seemed that no one was there.But Hua Yueling knew something was hidden in it, but for the time being, Hua Yueling could only vaguely feel that power. As for what was next to that power, Hua Yueling was not sure.


    You need to go and see to be sure, Hua Yueling thought so, but going down from above was a bit too eye-catching.Although the power is hidden in the depths, even so, it does not mean that the outside situation cannot be discovered.


    Why the other party hides in that kind of place is to deal with the situation when someone comes outside.In order to be able to respond in a timely manner.


    So if you want to pass without being discovered, you have to sneak in the past more carefully.Otherwise, it is very likely to be discovered. Hua Yueling doesn''t want to be discovered, because that will not do any good to their actions.


    Hua Yueling uses exploration skills to understand the situation nearby, to learn more about the situation here, and to find out whether there are other roads to invade.The front road Hua Yueling had been found, but he thought there might be other roads.


    This is just a guess, as for whether there is really such a road, Hua Yueling is not sure, he needs to carefully understand the situation around here.


    Hua Yueling was searching quickly, but it seemed that there was no other way here.At least for the time being, Hua Yueling still didn''t find it. I don''t know if he didn''t find it, or it didn''t happen at all.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure what it was like, if there was no other way, he could only enter from the front.Maybe he can think of other ways, and it is not impossible to invade from the front.


    Hua Yueling can use hidden skills, and sometimes even Hua Yueling feels that her hidden skills are too buggy.I don''t know if there are other people in this world who can do this, he thinks there should be.


    But I don''t know if the hidden person can be detected by using the detection skills, Hua Yueling has not tried it yet, so I don''t know if it can be done.


    "Ningshuang, Yuetong, you bring the little guys here and so on, I''ll go see the situation first."


    Hua Yueling became invisible, bent down, and walked down cautiously.Down the hillside, Hua Yueling quickly approached the place where he had noticed the problem, and soon she got closer, and he didn''t notice anything in the process of approaching.


    "There seems to be no one here, am I thinking too much?"


    Hua Yueling thinks that is not the case, it must be because she has not been there yet, or she has overlooked something.He also deliberately observed everywhere, but he could not find anything.


    Nothing looks like here, it''s particularly quiet, and the surroundings are empty, there is no place to hide, no matter where it is, it is all exposed, nothing unusual.


    Hua Yueling also used the probing skills to confirm it, and after confirming that there was no problem, he moved on.The road ahead is not long, but Hua Yueling hasn''t seen anything noteworthy yet. Everything here seems to be normal, and nothing can be seen.


    "Strange, nobody really seems to be here."


    Moving cautiously, Hua Yueling stepped on the weeds and gradually approached the place where the power radiated.Hua Yueling knew that the closer she got to her, the more careful she had to be.


    Who knows what will be there, although Hua Yueling is worthwhile to face those ordinary guys.Moreover, Hua Yueling''s stealth skills were not given for nothing. Without two brushes, his stealth skills would be difficult to see through. Hua Yueling was still very confident at this point.


    Sister Arolyn and Sister Jelucy could testify to this point. They also tried to understand his stealth skills and told him that he needed some strength to find him in the invisible state.It is impossible to do this without sufficient strength.


    Therefore, Hua Yueling is confident in her stealth skills no matter what.


    As long as she doesn''t make a big noise, it won''t be a big problem, Hua Yueling herself thinks so.


    Anyway, he is always aware of the situation in other places, so don''t worry too much about it.


    Huayueling is still very confident about the abilities he possesses, but at present, the stealth skills he knows are actually lower in level. Naturally, this is a bit bad, so if you can, Huayue Ling thinks the best way is to think of ways to improve the level of stealth skills, which is more important.


    However, this also requires gold coins. It is not that it cannot be done without gold coins, but it is definitely easier to improve with gold coins.It is more troublesome to try to improve the skill level by yourself, and Hua Yueling has a deep understanding of this.In fact, many people have similar experiences.


    What you need to do to improve your skills is to use them continuously, but this is not enough, you also need to have enough insights.In fact, if you don''t have enough perception skills, you can''t improve. The most important thing is that you don''t know how to use it.


    So these are all very important. It is not enough to increase the proficiency of a skill. It is necessary, but not sufficient.


    Hua Yueling walked forward quietly, he had already understood where the entrance was through exploration skills.The entrance is well hidden. If you don''t get close and observe it carefully, it''s hard to find it.


    But for Hua Yueling, this can be done. After all, he has a cheating-level skill such as a probing skill to use, so he doesn''t need to think so much.


    Hua Yueling quickly found the entrance. He went to observe near the entrance, and there was no one there.Hua Yueling didn''t rush back, but sneaked into the past cautiously and observed near the entrance to understand the situation here.


    There was no one near the entrance. Hua Yueling couldn''t see anyone here, which was still very important to Hua Yueling.


    "There is no one here. It seems that the defense here may not be that good."


    Hua Yueling originally thought that the defense here would be very good, but it doesn''t seem to be the case now. He doesn''t know exactly what it is, but anyway, this is a good thing for him.


    Hua Yueling stood at the entrance for a while, mainly using exploration skills to understand the deeper situation. He found that there seemed to be no one here, not to mention the entrance, the deeper part.

 2442 Chapter 2442

    Hua Yueling turned around near the entrance and then went back.He found Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong and told them that they could follow him, but they had to be more careful, take their steps lightly, and don''t make any noise.


    The group returned to the place where Hua Yueling felt the strength. They lowered the sound of footsteps and walked slowly inside.Moving over quietly, Hua Yueling and the others arrived at the entrance, where they were the same as before, there was still no one.


    The same goes for the deeper part, it seems that there is really no one here, and Hua Yueling doesn''t know why this is the case.Quite strange, Hua Yueling also deliberately learned more about the situation inside, there really is nothing here.


    Quietly in the passage, Hua Yueling looked deeper, unable to hear the sound in the deep darkness.Hua Yueling walked inside carefully, while the others followed. The group sneaked into the depths of the cave before Hua Yueling heard some sounds.


    "Be careful, there seems to be something inside."


    Hua Yueling walked inside against the wall. When she reached the corner, Hua Yueling poked her head out to observe and could see two shadows inside.In the light of the flame, the two shadows were shaking, but there was no sound inside. Huayueling thought he could hear something, but the people inside did not mean to speak.


    "I''ll go and take a look first."


    Hua Yueling sneaked past alone, but he couldn''t see the people inside. He didn''t know where they were hiding, as if they were behind another corner.It is not easy to find them.


    Hua Yueling quickly reached the corner. He watched carefully. There were two people around the corner, but the two people gave Hua Yueling a different feeling, and he didn''t know why.


    "Is it because of that power?"


    Hua Yueling thought to herself that this possibility exists. The strength of those two people may be stronger than he imagined. Therefore, Hua Yueling was not prepared to act rashly. He was going to observe first and learn more about it. Then decide whether to act.


    It is obviously very dangerous to act rashly without understanding clearly, although he still thinks he has the upper hand.


    "They probably haven''t found me yet," Hua Yueling thought to her heart. If they didn''t find out, they could carry out a sneak attack, and the success rate would be higher. "Let''s try it out. wrong."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t tell what was wrong, anyway, after coming here, he felt that the situation was a little bad.


    It seems that this place is enveloped by some kind of power. In fact, he had thought of this a long time ago. After all, he came here because of some kind of power.Now it seems that the kind of power here is not simple, it may affect the people who stay here, Hua Yueling is not sure if this is the case, but he thinks this possibility exists.


    Those people looked something wrong. Although Hua Yueling hadn''t seen their front, he had only observed their situation from the side.


    But from the side, there is something wrong with these people''s expressions.It seems to be affected, a little different from ordinary people.


    Hua Yueling understood it only through his own observations. He didn''t dare to say that such observations must be correct, but he felt that this kind of guessing must be correct to some extent.


    Hua Yueling broke out directly, and rushed to the other side before the other party knew what was happening.Hua Yueling attacked before the other party didn''t react. The other party didn''t even know what happened, so Hua Yueling fainted.


    The other one reacted and wanted to do something, but the speed was not enough. He could only watch Hua Yueling''s attack fall on him, and there was no way he could react.


    Hua Yueling''s attack fell on the opponent, and easily knocked out both of them.


    "There is no problem then."


    Hua Yueling looked down at the two guys who had been knocked out. It seemed that they didn''t seem to have any problems, and it was quite different from the feeling they had given him before.


    But Hua Yueling didn''t care too much about these, anyway, just knock them out, and don''t worry about other things.


    Hua Yueling didn''t take it too seriously, although he was still a little worried about what would happen to the people here, but now it seems that the problem is not very big.Even if these guys are affected, they have nothing to care about in terms of strength, they are too weak.


    "There is something wrong with the situation here. Let''s go inside as soon as possible to find out what''s going on."


    Hua Yueling said after returning to find Mu Ningshuang and the others.He didn''t want to go on slowly like this, if he kept going like this until he found the power hidden in the depths, he wouldn''t know what he would become.


    Rather than being so slow, it''s better to break in all the way, anyway, the enemy here is not very strong, at least it doesn''t matter from the outside, just don''t know what''s going on inside.


    Hua Yueling has enough confidence in her own strength. If she doesn''t have enough confidence, she would not dare to do this. After all, doing so is actually very dangerous.No matter what kind of adventurer, generally speaking, they will be cautious enough when taking risks.


    The vast majority of adventurers who can survive are those who are cautious enough, and there will be some more impulsive ones, but those people can be said to be lucky.


    When taking risks, you may encounter various dangers. If you can''t handle it or can''t handle it well, then the situation will be very troublesome.


    For example, in the current situation, the place Hua Yueling and the others are going to explore is very dangerous. It is still unclear about the situation of this place, so the best way is to explore this place without attracting attention, instead of doing other things. .


    It is best not to do things that attract attention, no matter who it is, this is a place to pay attention to, be careful, be careful enough.


    Only by being careful can you save your life, so no matter how many times you say these four words, you won''t be too many. On the contrary, no matter how many times you say them, you will be less.The most important thing to remember when taking a risk is these four words, and the others can be left behind.


    As long as you are careful enough, you can avoid most dangers.


    Being cautious does not mean that you will not encounter danger, but the chance of encountering danger will be lower, and there will generally be no problems if you don''t take the initiative to make trouble.Don''t trouble yourself.

 2443 Chapter 2443

    The group of people sneaked cautiously, and Hua Yueling became more cautious again after passing the first part of the journey.But even so, Hua Yueling''s footsteps did not slow down, on the contrary, his speed was even faster. Hua Yueling and the others accelerated their pace and kept moving forward, walking around in the cave.


    I don''t know when it will end, but it is true that there is a lot of space here. Hua Yueling and the others have been walking for a long time, but they still haven''t found anything, and they haven''t met anyone here, and don''t know why.


    It seems that there is no one here, which is very strange, except for the two people watching outside, Hua Yueling and the others are unimpeded all the way.


    Even Hua Yueling felt strange to herself. It is reasonable to say that this kind of thing is impossible. Since there are guards on the outside, there should be other talents inside. It is impossible to have no one.But the fact is like this. There is really no one in it, at least until now, there is still no discovery.


    The calm here is like a pool of stagnant water, and Hua Yueling doesn''t like it.It¡¯s not good to be too quiet, although Hua Yueling would not like it if it¡¯s too lively, but it¡¯s too quiet to make this place feel like a dead place. It feels like there are no creatures here, just like an abandoned wasteland. .


    Hua Yueling didn''t like this. He hoped that there would be some people here, so that he could hear other people''s words instead of being silent.After all, there is no sound of their footsteps, so this place feels very strange.


    The straight passage was filled with various things, but it was covered with dust, and it seemed that it had not been used for a while.


    "Well, judging from these places, it seems that there has been no one for a long time. It seems that there is no other person besides the two people outside."


    Hua Yueling didn''t know why this happened, but there was another place that surprised him, that is, the space here was a bit too big.Hua Yueling and the others have been here for a long time, but they have not come to an end yet. This place seems to have no end forever. At least Hua Yueling and the others have walked for so long and haven¡¯t found the end yet, and the passage seems endless. of.


    Hua Yueling didn''t know when he would be able to reach the end of the passage. At present, it seemed very difficult. At least Hua Yueling could not see the end of the passage.The passage in front of me was very long, and it didn''t look like it could reach the end.


    Hua Yueling and the others have been to many interesting places here. In fact, every place is not empty, there are still things. They also found some rooms where people live, but obviously, no one is in those rooms.


    Those rooms are a bit messy. It seems that the people who live here don''t like to tidy up very much. This is understandable. After all, the people who live here are robbers and the like. It''s weird that they like to tidy up the rooms.


    Hua Yueling and the others also judged from those rooms that this place should be a robber¡¯s den, but they don¡¯t know why there is no robber. This is really very confusing. It should not be the case, unless the robber. We came out all over the place, but Hua Yueling thought that the possibility was not very high.


    Hua Yueling looked far away, but there was still nothing at the end of the road far away. Hua Yueling didn''t know what to find, but he knew that he was getting closer and closer to that power.


    Exploring skills and finding the place where that power is, Hua Yueling can clearly feel it not far away.But it¡¯s not so easy to get past. Huayueling used her exploration skills to understand that there are still curves around here. There are many roads and it takes time to pass. It¡¯s not that you can get there so quickly. The road is not a straight line, but a very long way, not knowing how far to go.


    "A Ling, it''s so quiet here."


    Lu Yuetong looked around with some worry. This road felt very cold. Although there was a swaying fire, the fire could not dispel the feeling in their hearts.


    This is a terrible place, Hua Yueling thought so, but even so, it only stopped there for them.


    The next journey is also the same. No one was encountered. It was empty here. If it weren¡¯t for two people at the entrance, Hua Yueling would have thought that no one was there anymore, but he was at the entrance. I met a few people, so he felt that things might not be what he thought.


    In any case, the most important thing for Hua Yueling right now is to look for it. There is nothing more important than this.


    Don''t tell me what you can find, Hua Yueling wants to know if anyone is here.He is still very curious about this question. Whether this place has been abandoned or what happened until now, Hua Yueling is not clear about this, but he can guess, he thinks there should be someone here, instead of saying that there is no one here. It lies in whether there is really no one or people out.


    Hua Yueling can¡¯t guess anything either. These are not so easy to guess. After all, Hua Yueling has no clues. Everything is done by guessing. The guessing is inaccurate. There is no way. There is no guarantee that your guess will be correct, and nothing is guaranteed.


    In this unmanned dungeon, Hua Yueling and the others wandered around and found the place where the power that made Hua Yueling feel strange.Hua Yueling looked at the sphere floating in mid-air in front of her eyes, the sphere shone with light, black light.


    "Is this where that power lies?"


    Hua Yueling was a little surprised when he saw the ball. This was the first time he saw this kind of ball. He didn''t know what the relationship between this kind of ball and that kind of power was, but from the current situation. This sphere may be a carrier.


    In any case, the power he felt came from this, and the next step was to do with the ball in front of him.Hua Yueling hadn''t thought about it yet, and he didn''t know what to do.


    Whether to take the ball directly or to adopt other methods, Hua Yueling was worried that there would be problems with touching the ball directly, so he didn''t dare to do that.


    What would happen if the hand touched the ball? Hua Yueling was a little worried that something would go wrong. He was afraid that if he touched it, he would be affected. This possibility was not impossible.


    "Xiaoxue, do you know what this ball is?"


    Huayueling thought for a while. It is more reliable to ask Xiaoxue about this matter. Xiaoxue is most likely to have the answer.

 2444 Chapter 2444

    "This is a collection of powers. This power is a dark and violent power. If you don''t have enough mental power, it is very likely to be affected by this power if you touch it."


    Xiaoxue simply explained that Hua Yueling frowned after listening. This would be a little troublesome. He was still somewhat confident in his mental power, but he was not sure whether he could not be immune to this power. Impact.


    It''s hard to say, the feeling this kind of power gives him is hard to control.But Hua Yueling didn''t want to control this kind of power. For him, whether or not this kind of power was actually the same, there was no difference.


    It doesn''t matter if it is controlled or not controlled, it will not have any impact.


    "Xiaoxue, what use is this kind of power?"


    Hua Yueling asked again, this kind of power is actually useless to him. Even if he masters this kind of power, it is useless. He doesn''t need that much power, and he doesn''t want to use it from other places for the time being. To gain power, what he wants is his own power.


    "Well, of course there are useful things, but in terms of the master''s current strength, it is not a big problem to control it. Not only is there no need for the master to do this for people to say, this kind of power is still strong, but it has great weaknesses. , The owner has no need to control it at all, the disadvantages outweigh the benefits."


    "Is that right?"


    Hua Yueling had no such thoughts at first, so she didn''t think there was anything about it, but this kind of power definitely couldn''t stay here, so she needed to find a way to take it away.


    "Can this ball be taken away like this?"


    "The master will know if you try it." Xiaoxue''s answer was interesting, "but the master can put it in the inventory, it won''t have any effect."


    "That''s good, what I worry about is whether it will have any impact on it."


    Hua Yueling touched the ball with both hands, and at that moment, he felt a force full of negative emotions rushing into his body, trying to control himself, or to have an influence on himself.


    It was very difficult and uncomfortable, but Hua Yueling''s power was stronger than this, so just after the initial pain, he took control of this power, so that it had no way to affect him.


    "Huh, this kind of power is really terrifying, if there is not enough power, there is no way to stop it."


    Hua Yueling whispered, taking the ball into her hands.


    "this thing¡­¡­"


    The eyes of other people were also placed on the ball in his hand. Everyone looked at the ball very curiously, wanting to see what is strange about it.


    But just looking at the ball itself, there is not much to be noticed, although Hua Yueling felt that it was definitely not an ordinary thing when she saw it.


    "The power here is what it radiates. This thing is very dangerous. You''d better not touch it. Although there should be no problem."


    Hua Yueling took it in her hand and examined it carefully, then put it away and put it in her inventory.Just like Xiaoxue said, you don''t have to worry about putting it in the inventory.


    Only you can take it out when you put it in, and no matter what, this thing should be useful later, not useless, so just keep it for the time being, and don''t care about the other things.


    Hua Yueling put the ball away, and didn''t plan to do anything more. The exploration has been done here, and there is nothing to do next.


    "Even if this cave is basically explored, let''s go back."


    Hua Yueling said to the others after putting the ball away, after all, everything that should be prepared was already prepared, and there was nothing to do next, at least here.


    "It''s weird here, it looks like there are no other people. We came all the way and everywhere was empty, and it didn''t look like someone at all."


    Lu Yuetong was also surprised. They had never been to a place like this.Generally speaking, the places Hua Yueling and the others have been to have people, but there is really no one here, which is quite strange.


    Why is there no one here? Except for the two people at the entrance, and Huayueling can clearly feel that those two people must have been affected, but other people have this kind of power Hua Yueling is still somewhat curious about how it came, but no one can answer his doubts, so he just thinks about it, and is not prepared to understand the situation too deeply.


    These have nothing to do with him, anyway, the power has been taken away by him, so there is no need to worry about anything.Even if there are other people living here, it will have no effect.


    Hua Yueling and the others walked all the way to the entrance of the cave. Hua Yueling looked down at the two people who were lying on the ground and did not respond. There is no need to pity them. They are not worthy of others'' pity and sympathy. Not a good person.


    Hua Yueling was not going to take care of them. After all, they had already been killed. Hua Yueling didn''t think she had the need to be merciful to deal with them.A group of people left the cave, they left here, and nothing happened on the way out.


    "It seems that this is what it looks like here, there is nothing worth noting, let''s keep going,"


    Where to go next, Hua Yueling hasn''t decided yet, whether to continue walking like this, or to do something else, or to go to other places.


    There are still too many places to go in this world, but Hua Yueling doesn¡¯t think there are any interesting places nearby. After all, there is already a robber¡¯s den here. Under this circumstance, there is no other similar. There is no place for two tigers.


    Walking all the way down the mountain, Hua Yueling and the others returned to the road, but basically they did not encounter anything along the way. For them, this is a bit accustomed to them, although it would never happen in the real world. Things are different now. They are now in another world. It is quite normal in another world. After Hua Yueling has lived here for a while, she is more or less familiar with it, not at all like the original. unfamiliar.


    But Hua Yueling still doesn¡¯t like the situation here very much. Although he doesn¡¯t like the liveliness of a lot of people, he will feel awkward if he doesn¡¯t. Perhaps he is a bit too hypocritical, but Hua Yueling thinks so Yes, for him this is what he hopes to see some changes in another world.


    But what to say, Hua Yueling feels that being in this world actually has the benefits of being in this world. Thinking about meeting someone in an adventure, that feeling should also be very good.

 2445 Chapter 2445

    Hua Yueling is walking on the road. He already knows all kinds of things in this world very, very well, and may even know it better than many people who have lived here since childhood, but this is of no use. .


    Hua Yueling looked at the road in front of her. He didn''t know where it led, and what would be at the end of the road.Hua Yueling wanted to find a city, or find a real robber''s den to see.


    Or it doesn''t work like that. Hua Yueling''s requirements are actually very simple from the very beginning. Hua Yueling doesn''t ask for anything else, he just wants to get as many gold coins as possible, nothing is more important than this.


    Gold coins, gold coins are everything to Hua Yueling now, and there may be nothing more important than gold coins in this world.Gold coins can help him a lot, can help him in many, many things, various skills, and various other things, which require gold coins to obtain faster.


    In fact, gold coins are not applicable, but the speed of promotion will be much slower. Hua Yueling still understands this.Moreover, Hua Yueling didn''t mean that he only counted on the gold coins, he himself was working hard, always working hard without intending to give up.But although his progress has been rapid, it is still a lot worse than using gold coins.


    The biggest advantage of using gold coins is that you can quickly improve your skill level, which is difficult to do in other ways.And you can directly learn skills you don''t know before, which is not available in other ways.


    To talk about the biggest shortcomings of gold coin purchasing skills, Huayueling believes that the biggest shortcoming is still in terms of costs. You can only do this if you are very rich.


    Walking along the road all the way, Hua Yueling didn''t know where to go next, looked up at the sky, in fact, the time was relatively early, so don''t worry.


    They didn''t need to go back for lunch until noon, which was just a long time away.The two little guys are quite interested, they look very interested, and they don''t look impatient at all.


    Hua Yueling and the others are quite used to this situation. After all, it is not the first time they have been here. They don''t know how many times they have ventured here.


    "Next, I hope to find a place where I can earn gold coins."


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, he really wanted to find a place like this as soon as possible, but now it seems that his luck is not very good today.Although I have been to two places, there is no gain, even if it is a gain, it is not what he needs.


    In this regard, Huayueling is actually quite disappointed. He hopes he can gain more, but so far the number of gold coins hasn''t grown any momentum, which is very bad.


    In fact, Hua Yueling hadn''t thought about where he was going next, and he couldn''t say that he didn''t think about it. In fact, he didn''t know where he was going, and he didn''t have a special plan.After all, he doesn''t understand this neighborhood, but he also feels that the possibility of continuing to walk here to find something is not very great, at least for a short time.


    It''s better to change a place instead, although as an adventurer, I rarely do this.But Hua Yueling didn''t think there was anything in it. After all, other adventurers didn''t do it not because they had some restrictions and couldn''t do it, but because they didn''t have the ability to do it. Why should they limit themselves? There is no need.


    Hua Yueling said her thoughts. The other two girls had no opinion. They also felt that they could change to another place. Their gains here are enough, and there is no need to continue spending time here.Maybe there are other things that can be encountered later, but that doesn''t make sense to them.After all, it is impossible to encounter something right away, and it may be a long time later.


    Hua Yueling and the others decided to go directly to the next place, just use the teleportation array to teleport.This is where Hua Yueling''s advantage lies. In this regard, few adventurers should be able to reach their level.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn¡¯t choose anything. In fact, they didn¡¯t have a choice. The places that can be teleported are random, and they are not something they can choose. In this regard, they still need to improve, but it is not so easy. Did it.


    Hua Yueling and the others teleported to another place, which was a warmer place than the previous place.Hua Yueling and the others were on a plateau, standing on a slope, and they still looked at the scene before them in a little astonishment.


    People are fighting with monsters, but those people are not the humans that they usually see, nor are they the elves. Judging by what Hua Yueling has seen and heard, the opponent should be the so-called dwarf.


    The figures of the dwarves are very short, so there is nothing to say about this, but there is amazing power in that small body.


    The monster who fought with them was also the monster Hua Yueling had seen. It was a monster similar to a wolf, but with golden hair, and lightning crackling all over his body.This is a kind of magic wolf with electrical attributes, and it is a mutant magic wolf.


    The battle between mutant demon wolves and dwarves is quite interesting. There are a lot of mutant demon wolves, and the same is true for dwarves, but the number of mutant demon wolves is actually less.


    There are a lot of dwarves, and they surrounded the magic wolves, but the magic wolves are very strong and fast, so it has brought them a lot of trouble. It seems that the two sides are still evenly matched. No one has the upper hand.


    The weapons used by the dwarves are those with stronger strike power. They don¡¯t seem to like to use weapons like big swords. No matter whether it is a knife or a sword, they have not seen their use. They use hammers and axes. Such heavy weapons, it seems that they prefer to use such heavy weapons compared to other weapons, perhaps because they are more suitable to use such weapons as natural blacksmiths.


    In other words, this is a matter of their preferences and has nothing to do with other things. Huayueling is not very clear about these things, but he thinks this is quite interesting no matter what.


    "A Ling, do we want to help?"


    Lu Yuetong was a little eager to try, but she didn''t rush up in a hurry, but first asked Hua Yueling next to her.From this point of view, Hua Yueling is still quite happy, and she can be regarded as the leader of this team.


    "Go, help them if you see it."


    Hua Yueling rushed up as she said.

 2446 Chapter 2446

    Demon wolves with lightning attributes are not so easy to deal with. What they are difficult to deal with is no longer how strong they are, but their own attributes. In this respect, it can bring trouble to Huayueling and the others. Little trouble.


    This is not so easy to solve, Hua Yueling and the others must be careful to guard against the attack of thunder when they rush over. It is not so easy to achieve this.


    Hua Yueling rushed into the wolves, and the others followed, rushing up with Hua Yueling.The appearance of Hua Yueling and the others shocked the dwarves, but after discovering that Hua Yueling and the others had come to help, the dwarves were also relieved. If the people who came were here to trouble them, it would be a big trouble. Up.


    Dealing with these magic wolves is troublesome enough and uncomfortable enough, let alone other people.


    "Let''s help!"


    Hua Yueling spoke and waved the weapon in his hand to attack those magic wolves. The magic wolf did not show any weakness, and spit out a thunderball at him. Hua Yueling didn''t care about it. After dodged easily, Hua Yueling Chong When he reached the side of the demon wolf, he waved the huge weapon in his hand and chopped it down.


    The reaction speed of the magic wolves is also very fast. Regardless of their large size, they appear to be very light when dodging. They can easily control their bodies and can easily dodge Hua Yueling''s attacks.


    The two-handed sword hit the ground heavily. Although this attack failed to hit the demon wolf, it was nothing to Hua Yueling.With a two-handed sword smashed to the ground, Hua Yueling also tried to use a skill she had just learned recently. The ground shook violently, and the nearby magic wolves and dwarves were affected.


    Immediately after, Hua Yueling raised the two-handed sword, and then rushed forward with force, chasing the magic wolf and attacked.


    The devil wolf turned around, and strong electricity radiated from all over his body. It rushed towards Anli, trying to hit him.Anri naturally wouldn''t let it go as it pleases, so he dodges directly, and then found an opportunity to attack from the side.


    The other demon wolf also rushed over at this time and launched an offensive against Hua Yueling with his companions, but the two of them combined could not pose much threat to Hua Yueling.


    Hua Yueling was prepared for a long time. He has been observing the dynamics of the magic wolves. These magic wolves still have some strength. The most important thing is that they are also very fast. This has caused him some trouble, but the problem is not very big. .


    Hua Yueling quickly chased after the devil wolf dodged, approaching the devil wolf at an extremely fast speed.The magic wolf is surrounded by "cracking" lightning, which can damage enemies approaching it.


    Huayueling was not surprised by this. He had seen many similar skills in the game. The damage of this skill was continuous, but the single damage would not be too high.As long as it can be broken in a short time, there is no problem.


    Hua Yueling thought so, not only did not dodge, but Hai accelerated the speed of travel.He rushed all the way to the front of the monster, and attacked before the monster could react.


    The two-handed sword smashed heavily, and the monster tried to dodge, but its dodge speed was not as fast as Hua Yueling''s attack speed.The two-handed sword slashed heavily to its body, giving it a heavy blow.


    The monster wanted to dodge, but its speed and reaction were not so fast, so he could only watch Hua Yueling''s attack fall on him.


    The monster was knocked to the ground in this way, and at the same time another monster attacked.After solving a monster, Hua Yueling was not afraid of such an attack by the other party. For him, it was not bad for a monster to attack at this time.


    The situation of the battle changed immediately after Hua Yueling and the others joined in, and the battle that had appeared to be somewhat evenly matched suddenly became one-sided.Hua Yueling and the others had the upper hand, and the monster was instantly suppressed.


    Under the siege of Hua Yueling and the others, those monsters had no choice but to watch their companions become fewer and fewer.The magic wolf fell into a disadvantage, and there was no way. There were more and more enemies, and their number was getting less and less, not to mention that the enemies were stronger than them.


    In this situation, they were originally on the offensive side, but turned into the defensive side.I can only watch the enemy launch an attack on myself, and I can''t do anything I want to do.Even the defense itself has exhausted all its strength, let alone other things.


    The number of magic wolves is getting less and less, and even if Hua Yueling and the others don''t make a move, there is no problem. The dwarves can easily solve them.However, Hua Yueling and the others still launched an offensive attack, using the fastest speed to solve the remaining enemies.


    The magic wolves were all dealt with, and the dwarves were quite happy. A dwarf who might be the leader of these dwarves came over and expressed his gratitude to Hua Yueling and the others.


    Fortunately, the languages ??used by these people in different worlds are almost the same, even if there are some differences, they can still understand them.Hua Yueling was able to communicate with them, otherwise they might not be able to speak at all.


    "Are you adventurers?"


    "Yes, we came here to explore, and I didn''t expect to be able to encounter such a thing."


    Hua Yueling smiled and said.


    "I want to thank you for your help this time, otherwise it will be difficult for us to defeat them. These guys don¡¯t know where they are hiding, so they suddenly came and attacked us. You came too in time, thank you for your help, otherwise It is difficult for us to defeat them without anyone being injured."


    "We just happened to be there."


    Hua Yueling is not proud of taking credit, as he said, it is nothing to him.It was just a very simple matter. Although those monsters had some strength, they were nothing to her.


    "These monsters can only be defeated with your help. Their material is yours. Do you need our help to take down the material."


    "No need to do this. You knocked down some of them. Just give us some of them."


    Hua Yueling didn''t ask too much, just asked the other party to give some of the materials to herself, and they kept the rest.The dwarves didn''t say anything, maybe they think so.


    After processing the materials, Hua Yueling and the others left directly with the materials, and the dwarves waved their hands to see them off.These dwarves were not adventurers, but Hua Yueling didn''t know what they were going to do, and they didn''t say anything.

 2447 Chapter 2447

    After leaving, Hua Yueling looked at the materials stored in the space bag, which contained various materials.There are furs and some others, which are all taken from those monsters.


    For Hua Yueling, these materials are actually not very useful, and they are just right to be exchanged for gold coins.Although these furs can be sold for money and used to make equipment, for Hua Yueling, these uses are actually non-existent, so there is no use for him to keep them. It is better to exchange them for gold coins. It''s still earned.


    Hua Yueling obtained almost half of the materials. This distribution is reasonable in terms of the contributions of both parties. After all, the dwarves had already wiped out some monsters before they arrived. In the battle after this, although they joined in, But it does not mean that the dwarves did nothing.


    But this is a bit interesting. You can still meet dwarves here. This is something Huayueling could not expect. The dwarves are also quite interesting. They are relatively short, but the physical trend is explained by the special phenomenon. The muscular hunks in the movie are similar, if you have to describe it.


    But that''s not all. At least Hua Yueling found some people who are somewhat out of place in it. He found it quite interesting, but he didn''t know if there would be a chance to meet some dwarves in the future, or if he could go there directly. The place where the dwarves live.


    Dwarves are relatively easy to get along with, at least easier than elves. Even though elves seem to get along well, in fact, elves are very arrogant. They are not easy to get along with. On the contrary, they are very difficult to get along with.


    But this is only in terms of the overall situation, there will definitely be some people who are different, just to say that the overall listing looks like this, and it does not mean that there are no good people in the elves.


    "We have seen all kinds of different things in this world, and speaking of it, we have never seen a dwarf before."


    Hua Yueling smiled and said, it was quite interesting to think about it, and in the future, I might be able to see more races that I have never seen before.


    Hua Yueling can be regarded as a gain in writing. He had thought about this kind of gain before, but it was obviously not enough. Hua Yueling needed more.These things can''t be exchanged for gold coins. Hua Yueling hopes that she can exchange enough gold coins.


    But this is a matter of urgency, even if you are anxious, the final result will not change.This is the fact. Anxiousness in my heart will not help things at all. On the contrary, it will only make people feel bad. This is not a good phenomenon.


    Hua Yueling looked into the distance. Right now they were in an endless mountain range, which seemed to have no end in sight.The mountain undulates, going down into the valley and then up to the peak, it seems that it has always been like this.


    Hua Yueling was looking for a way out, but he soon realized that it was not very realistic to go out of this mountain. It was the same whether it was front, back or left and right. The mountains blocked his sight.


    Use exploration skills to explore a larger area, but the results obtained are no different. What Suo can see is still mountains, undulating mountains.


    There are some bare mountains on the mountain, nothing, it''s the same everywhere.No grass, no trees, only bare hills and rocks.


    These things are the only thing here, which makes everything look a little messy. The stones are big and small, just piled up here, piled up randomly, you don''t know where so many stones come from.


    The rocks on the mountain even affected their actions. Hua Yueling would step on the rocks accidentally under her feet.In some places, you can''t even see the stone, or the stone is just a small point. There are such places everywhere, and it is uncomfortable to step on it.


    But since they are all here, there is no need to rush back for the time being, just continue to explore here, and they can go back when they finish exploring here.


    Hua Yueling and the others are walking step by step, since they have all been teleported here, let''s walk around.However, it is still to find a way to the outside. After all, this place is located in the middle of the mountains. It is almost impossible to find a robber den in such a place.


    Hua Yueling believes that this possibility is not very large. The robbers may hide deeply, making it difficult for others to find them, but they generally do not live in places that are too far away from the road, because there is nothing for them. the benefits of.


    Regardless of the action or other aspects, it is very inconvenient to move.


    However, other things may be found in such a place. This is possible. For example, some monsters'' nests are very possible. There is nothing else to say.


    Everything still depends on their luck and how their luck is. Hua Yueling thinks that her luck is still good enough, don''t worry too much about this, just go where you want to go.


    Since they are in the middle of the mountains, it is very difficult to find anything.It¡¯s even more difficult to find a way out. They don¡¯t know anything about this place. They don¡¯t know much about what they can do. They only have to go outside. As for whether they can find anything when they go outside, That''s hard to say.


    A group of people climbed over the mountains and walked in the rolling mountains.I haven''t encountered anything on the road. It''s not that everything is quiet here. Some noise can be heard, but there is nothing else worth talking about.


    In fact, it doesn''t feel very big here and other places, there is no interesting place in the mountains, and they don''t need to climb mountains at all.The slopes of the mountains here are not so steep, as long as you can go up with a little effort, it''s actually nothing.


    A few people walked around this place like this, and they didn¡¯t have any high demands. Anyway, as long as they could find what they were looking for, it would be fine. Although the process would certainly not be easy, Hua Yueling didn¡¯t care about it. .


    No matter where you go to the end, the result is the same anyway. There is no difference. Anyway, you have to look for it.Only by searching can you find something, and nothing can be found without searching.


    The sky was very bright, with white clouds floating in the blue sky, and a few birds flew over and soared in the distance.Hua Yueling stood on the top of the mountain and watched everywhere. There was a higher mountain in the distance. The other places were the same. There were mountains everywhere, and there was basically no way to see.

 2448 Chapter 2448

    Hua Yueling and the others walked aimlessly like this, until noon, they didn¡¯t make any more progress. Hua Yueling and the others left here and returned to Jieluxi¡¯s home, where they planned to have lunch and explore again.


    He still needs to go home in the afternoon. He needs to help prepare for his sister¡¯s lunch. In fact, he has to prepare it. After all, he can take it home directly after having lunch here.


    In this case, there is no need for him to prepare anything. It will be fine when they are taken back directly after they have eaten, and they don''t need to be busy at all.


    There are a lot of people and a lot of cooking. Generally speaking, there will be a lot of things left. After all, the appetite of so many people is not so easy to estimate, and although they are managed here, the management is not so strict and no one goes to. Calculating these, naturally there is no way to say what to save.


    But in fact, when it comes to saving consciousness, people in another world are actually stronger than people in modern society.After all, many of them can''t eat enough and don''t wear warm clothes. It''s thank goodness to be able to eat. Naturally, they don''t want to waste food. How can they waste food if they can''t eat enough?


    So in fact, people in different worlds are very economical in cooking and other things. The leftover meals can be kept for the evening, and almost all of them are eaten at night. Basically, they are all cleaned up at night. what.


    So there is no need to worry about food in the other world. There is no need to worry about it. People know how to save food better than you.


    When they returned to Jeluxi¡¯s house, Hua Yueling and the others came back just in time. The lunch was already prepared, so they just cooked it and ate it. There was no need to go to work on other things, just eat it.


    After Sister Aroline and Sister Livello opened the teleportation array, everything here is better, there are more things to eat, and more drinks, and they are all what they heard before. I have never heard of it, I have never seen it.


    It can be said that their arrival has enriched the lives of people in this world. In fact, it is not so exaggerated. After all, the things that Sister Aloryn and the others bring are temporarily only available to Sister Jelucy, and will not get anything else. The place to go or to be sold.


    In this case, only Jie Lucy can enjoy what other people can''t enjoy.


    There are delicacies in another world. Cooking techniques and seasonings may be inferior to modern society, but this is normal, but the taste is also very good.


    At least Hua Yueling thought it was acceptable, not to a completely unacceptable level, he thought it was pretty good.After coming into this world, he also received some influences, not bad influences.


    Hua Yueling likes life here very much. He feels that he has nothing to think about. Life here is very comfortable and can do what he wants to do.In fact, there are many things that modern society has here, and he feels that it is good to live here directly, and it feels great.


    After lunch, Hua Yueling and the others are going to rest, and then Hua Yueling is going to go home.As for what to do next, he thought about finding a city and seeing if he could accept any tasks.


    After taking a nap, Hua Yueling returned home, put the food she took home on the table, and then checked the time.It was not too early, and sister Yun was about to get off work.


    Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong did not come back with him, but chose to stay in another world.Hua Yueling is going to stay at home for a while, and then go to another world later,


    "Forget it, let''s go back, there is no need to wait here."


    Time is still a bit early, and the ratio between the passage of time in the two worlds is still a bit too large.Another world has passed for a long time. This world has not been stepped on for long.


    Hua Yueling sat at home for a while, then glanced at the time, after thinking about it, she stayed.My sister has already got off work, and it is estimated that she will be back soon. At this time, she will have to come back later after she leaves, so there is no point in coming back and forth.


    Instead of spending time on the road, it is better to stay at home for a while.I would come back later if I knew it, Hua Yueling thought so, but there was no way, since I came back early, then I would come back.


    It would be nice to stay at home for a while, but later he was going to return to another world, after all, Lu Yuetong and Mu Ningshuang were still there.When he came back, he just came to give Sister Yun lunch, let''s wait until Sister Yun finished eating.


    Hua Yueling thought so in her heart, sitting on the sofa watching the time.Time flies a little too slowly, he can''t help but think that it will take a while for Sister Yun to come back.


    "Don''t worry, just wait, you should be back later."


    Hua Yueling sat for a while before returning to her room.About a quarter of an hour later, Hua Yun came back from get off work, and after unlocking the door, she couldn''t help being stunned when she saw so many meals on the table.


    "Sister Yun, you are back."


    Hua Yueling walked out of the room at this time and said to her when she saw sister Yun coming back.


    "Well, Xiaoling, you got these from Jelucci, right?"


    After all, Hua Yun had been to another world, so when she saw the food at this table, she guessed where he got it.


    "Yes, I ate there at noon. I think Sister Yun, you haven''t had lunch yet, so I brought you some back and made it in a province."


    Hua Yueling sat at the table and got out the covered meals. There were actually quite a few meals, and they tasted good.After all, in a different world, every day is busy for a day''s meal, and the craftsmanship will naturally gradually improve.


    The cooking level of the children in another world has reached a very high level, at least Hua Yueling thinks so.Their meals are quite good. Hua Yueling thinks that the taste is quite good, not impeccable, but it''s not too bad.


    "There are too many people in Jelucci. It''s not easy to prepare so many meals at noon."


    Hua Yun hung up her backpack, washed her hands, and then came back and sat down next to Hua Yueling.


    "Xiaoling, are you full? Eat more if you are not full."


    Hua Yun pointed to the food on the table and said, anyway, she couldn''t eat so much food alone.


    "I''m full," Hua Yueling shook his head. "I didn''t eat any less there, and I ate quickly."


    Hua Yueling stayed at home at noon and did not move, but after Sister Yun went to work, Hua Yueling left home and went to another world again.

 2449 Chapter 2449

    Hua Yueling had long thought about what to do next, and the most important thing next was to continue taking risks. For Hua Yueling, nothing was more important than taking risks.But the most important thing about taking risks is to gain something.


    Hua Yueling needs to find something, and then try to get what she needs.Currently Huayueling needs a variety of things.This is true whether it is equipment or other things, as long as it is something that can be exchanged for gold coins, what Huayueling needs is to exchange more gold coins.


    Gold coins are a very important resource for everyone at present, for Huayueling, as well as for others.Hua Yueling needs to get enough gold coins.


    It is not easy to obtain gold coins. Hua Yueling does not know which world the gold coins are in. It may be easier to obtain gold coins in that world, but in the current world, the acquisition of gold coins is just like this.


    There is no other better way, and Hua Yueling has no good way at this point. This is the system setting, not his setting, so he can''t change anything and can only follow the system.


    In this regard, Huayueling can''t do much, all he can do is to obtain as much currency as possible, and in other aspects he can only think.So far, Huayueling has not obtained that many gold coins. Next, he needs to think of other ways to collect gold coins more efficiently.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, the speed at which Hua Yueling collects gold coins is obviously not efficient enough, and the amount he can collect every time he collects gold coins is more or less.He has no way to control this, and it depends on his luck, but it is obvious that the rewards that can be obtained against those more powerful enemies are better, that''s for sure.


    It was the second day when she returned to another world. Although Hua Yueling knew that the time lapse between the two worlds was different, and the gap between the lapses was very large, but she did not expect it to be so big, how long will it take? In the past, a day has passed here.


    Hua Yueling didn''t rest when she arrived in another world. She directly found Mu Ningshuang, Lu Yuetong and two little guys, and prepared to take them to continue exploring the world.


    This kind of exploration has to continue. Their understanding of this world is far from enough. They can still understand more, and it will take more time to do these things next.


    Hua Yueling is not short of time, and this kind of thing must be done, no matter how short of time this thing is, it must be done.Nothing is more important than this, Hua Yueling thinks so.


    When she returned to another world, the time was right. After Hua Yueling found Mu Ningshuang and Lu Yuetong, she told them her thoughts.After that, Xiaoyu and Boqi were found, and they acted together again.


    Still using the teleportation array, there is no easier way to go to other places than this.As long as you use the teleportation array, you can teleport to any place. You don''t need to start from here and don''t know how many young people will be able to arrive.


    In this respect, this is the best way to save time, even if Hua Yueling has time, it is impossible to spend time doing these things like that.It can be said that he is an adventurer, but in some ways he is not a true adventurer.


    Adventurers rarely take risks like them, but adventurers are not so defined.Adventurers are people who like to take risks, but more than that, adventurers are also problem-solvers.


    Many problems that ordinary people cannot solve, even with the military, require adventurers to solve.This is the meaning of adventurers. If they can''t solve the problem, how can they be called adventurers.


    It is not enough for the adventurer to just take the risk, it is not enough. The adventurer is the one who can actually solve the problem.


    Hua Yueling and the others teleported away again through the teleportation array, but this time there was another person following them, that was Karin.Going out on an adventure with Karin was already thought of. Huayueling was ready for a long time, so he went to the elf kingdom to find Karin and asked her what she thought. Karin naturally said that there was no problem. , I want to go on an adventure with them, in that case, there is no problem.


    After several people discussed it, they took action. Hua Yueling and the others were teleported to an unfamiliar place through the teleportation array. It was snowing heavily and the cold wind was howling, and it was very cold.


    This is a place that Hua Yueling and the others have never been to, but Hua Yueling and the others are quite used to such a place.


    It¡¯s not the first time for Huayueling to visit a place like this. He had been to a similar place before, and that place was covered with silver and white snow everywhere, and it was in that place, Huayue Ling and the others found a secret base for the hidden organization, they hadn''t thought of this before going.


    There are many interesting places in this world. It is also very interesting in this kind of snow and ice places. Hua Yueling likes snow very much, but there is very little snow in the place where his home is.


    So he doesn''t have many chances to see snow in winter, maybe this is why he likes snow.The less you can get, the better, and it may be like this. Hua Yueling can''t tell a reason, anyway, he likes snow very much.


    Hua Yueling and the others are wearing shoes that are not suitable for walking in such a place. Fortunately, they have been prepared long ago, otherwise they would walk here in the shoes they are wearing now. It is estimated that it will not take long for the shoes and feet to be soaked, and It would be uncomfortable if the snow dipped in the shoes.


    Hua Yueling and the others changed their shoes. Fortunately, they have been prepared long ago. Otherwise, it would be really troublesome. After all, they have been to such a place before, and it is not the first time to come, otherwise they would not be prepared. It''s really not easy to act.


    Several people changed their shoes and then walked around here.The timing of Hua Yueling and the others was not very good. There was heavy snow in this area at this time, and the cold wind was stern, blowing up like a knife.


    But no one says to leave because of this. The real adventure is to endure this. You don''t know what you will encounter.Weather like this may not be so easy to encounter, but there is no way to really meet you.


    And let¡¯s not say anything else, it¡¯s not easy to rest in such a place, you have to clear a place, and then set up a tent, let alone rest, it¡¯s not easy to rest in this cold environment of.


    If a hut is better, the cold-proof effect of the tent is far worse.

 2450 Chapter 2450

    Hua Yueling didn''t expect to be teleported to such a place. Every time she teleported to a place, he could not control it. It was luck to be able to teleport there.It''s not that Hua Yueling and the others are unprepared, but they think it''s also very interesting to teleport immediately. It''s quite interesting to teleport to and act in any place.


    However, they are fortunate to be prepared for coming here. Otherwise, they would have to teleport back directly. Even if they stay in such a place, it would be uncomfortable. After all, the weather is really too cold, and the clothes they wear are not so. many.


    The places Hua Yueling and the others went before were not like this. The weather was pretty good, not so cold.It would be nice if it was a little or gradual change, but it would not be much the same if there were changes immediately like this.


    Hua Yueling and the others have no physical fitness, but even their physical fitness is not enough in such an environment.It''s not that there is no problem at all when the physical fitness is reached. After all, Hua Yueling and the others are wearing home-made clothes, and even the clothes of the adventurers have not been changed.


    Several people walked forward with their arms around their bodies, and they didn''t know where this road led.But they wanted to find a village right away.In this kind of environment, it is not suitable for action in this kind of weather.


    This kind of weather itself is not the time to go out, but it can only be said that Hua Yueling and the others came at the right time, or that they were not lucky enough. If they come later, it might be different.


    Hua Yueling looked up at the sky, the snow was really big, heavy snowfall.In fact, it would be better if it were just this way, but if the cold wind blows again, it will be really different.


    In such an environment, the wind cuts through your face like a knife. This feeling is not at all uncomfortable.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help but walk forward holding her body, even he couldn''t stand this cold environment.It is really uncomfortable to act in such an environment. Perhaps only people who live here for a long time can withstand such an environment.


    After all, Hua Yueling and the others came to this place for the first time, so even if they had the strength, it would take some time to adapt to this place.What''s more, the weather here is not so good now, if the weather is better, it will be easier to adapt.


    No one would have thought that the weather would be so bad when they came here. This is simply the standard configuration in the event of a disaster. There is heavy snow in the sky and the cold wind whistling, without any chance of respite.


    Hua Yueling looked into the distance, a vast expanse of whiteness, seeing nothing, nothing, here you can''t see farther, and it''s very difficult to see the situation around you clearly.


    But fortunately, Hua Yueling still has exploration skills, so in fact, the influence from his line of sight is not great for him.This is nothing, even if it has an impact, it is not that big. At most, it is only slightly affected by the vision, and there is nothing else to say.


    "A Ling, why don''t we go back first, make a note of this, and come here again when we have a chance."


    Lu Yuetong couldn''t hold on anymore, regardless of whether the clothes she was wearing were not too thin, but it also depends on the situation.The clothes she wore were to cope with the weather in the Elf Kingdom, and the weather there was obviously far less cold than here.


    But what surprised Hua Yueling was that the two little guys were not afraid of this cold at all. It seemed that this cold was just commonplace for them, and there was nothing to be surprised about.


    "They are really amazing, I can''t stand such an environment."


    Hua Yueling thought in her heart, looked at Mu Ningshuang and Karin, and asked their opinions.


    Mu Ningshuang and Karin have the same opinions as Lu Yuetong, they don''t like this environment, it''s too cold, and staying in this kind of place is simply suffering.


    "Since everyone thinks this way, well, let''s go back first."


    Seeing that everyone had the same opinion, Hua Yueling nodded and decided to go straight back instead of spending time here.Although Hua Yueling feels that it¡¯s good to continue to act here, it feels more adventurous, but since everyone feels unwilling to take risks here, then he doesn¡¯t have to disobey everyone¡¯s opinions. Just listen to this. Theirs.


    After Hua Yueling agreed, Mu Ningshuang reopened a portal, and then Hua Yueling and the others teleported back to the tree house.However, they only came back briefly, and soon they would teleport away again through the teleportation array to go to other places.


    There are many places they can go, and the snow and ice is only one of them. Even if they don¡¯t go there, they have other places to go, don¡¯t worry about anything.


    It''s good for them to go anywhere, don''t worry about nowhere to go.


    The place teleported to by the teleportation array again is a place that resembles a swamp, but if it really is a swamp, there is something wrong. You can see that kind of hills everywhere in this place, but these hills are not very high. There are still some differences from the real rolling mountains.


    There are water pools everywhere here, and there is some water in those water pools, but there is not much water.However, the most common monsters in this place are monsters. Here you can see all kinds of monsters, and their figures are walking around.


    Hua Yueling and the others felt that this place was actually quite good as an adventure place, so they chose to act here instead of going to other places.


    A group of people walked on the uneven ground. There was a big difference between this place and the other places they had been. This difference was reflected in the ground.


    The ground here is very clearly uneven, not like grass. Although this is also the case, it is not as obvious here. You can see that many places are pitted, and then there are some places with soil. When piled up, there are a lot of rocks and the like. Anyway, all kinds of things have high and low ground.


    Hua Yueling looked into the distance, the monsters were walking in the distance, and they could be clearly seen here.The strength of those monsters seemed to be pretty good, and some of them looked very strong.


    However, these monsters are not the focus of Hua Yueling''s concern. Although they can also produce some materials, it is obviously not enough for Hua Yueling.It is difficult for Huayueling to gain much from their materials.

 2451 Chapter 2451

    For Huayue Ling, the material of magic objects is not completely worthless, but one thing to know is that the material is not very valuable compared to the equipment. This kind of problem is difficult to solve.


    Of course, you know that those precious materials are very valuable, but those materials are definitely not as valuable as the equipment. HuaYueLing understands this very well. There is no way around it, so if you can, it''s better to keep the materials, and then use them to make equipment, which is better than other methods.


    To make equipment, you need to have enough materials in your hands, which is a must. In other words, in order to make equipment, you need to collect not only one material, but more materials.


    The higher the level of the equipment, the more this is true, and you may need a lot of materials that you have never heard of to make it. Gathering these materials is often very troublesome, so the biggest problem with making equipment is that it''s impossible to realize them easily, and it takes time, lots and lots of time.


    Ordinary materials are actually fine, but precious materials are not easy. The most valuable materials to Hua Yueling are those precious materials, and only with those precious materials can he obtain more gold coins.


    Having said that, Hua Yueling really didn''t have any particularly precious materials on hand, and all he had were some common materials. Only the unknown demon that was killed last time might be considered precious. After all, it could be seen from its strength.


    The more precious materials a demon can obtain, the stronger it is, with the dragon as a representative. Dragons are full of treasures, but few people have access to these treasures, and trying to get some materials off of them is a death wish.


    At least for the majority of adventurers, don''t think that dragons are so easy to defeat; what''s in a story is always a story, and as a reality, dragons are simply like natural disasters.


    Those demons discovered the figure of Hua Yue Ling and the others from a considerable distance, not to mention that Hua Yue Ling and the others had no intention of hiding themselves. It is not only that they have no intention of hiding, but also that they have no intention of hiding, as they appeared in front of the demons.


    The demons don''t say anything to you, and the words between them are different. After shouting, the demons rushed towards them from different directions and attacked directly.


    There was nothing to fear from these demons, as their strength was not much of a threat, at least to Huayue Ling.


    After all, they had already anticipated that they would be discovered and attacked by the demons, which was only natural for them.


    Facing the demons that rushed over, Hua Yueling waved her weapon and rushed up first, and Hua Yueling faced a few of them head-on. The figure of those demons was like a wolf, a terrifying wolf, but their threat was not that great to Huayuki Ling.


    Wielding his weapon with a sweep, the demons tried to attack or defend against his attack, but it was of no use at all.


    The wolves howled in pain and flew out, the other demons also rushed up, but it was of no use to Hua Yueling, as he didn''t have to worry about being attacked by so many demons, not to mention his other companions.


    It is basically impossible for Hua Yue Ling to lose with so many people, and who can tell him how to lose, Hua Yue Ling doesn''t think that there is any possibility of losing, not at all.


    The battle continued, with Hua Yue Ling and the others gaining the upper hand right from the start, no matter which side they were on, Jade and Porky were suppressing the enemy, and there was no aspect where they were the underdogs.


    This kind of battle ended very quickly, and at first Hua Yue Ling thought it would last for some time, but he soon realized that this was not the case, and the difference in strength between the two sides was reflected very quickly. It was so easy for Hua Yuerling''s side to gain the upper hand that there was nothing to say.


    The enemy had no ability to fight, and could only be pressured by them, even if they kept running away and other things did not work.


    After the battle, Hua Yueling got rid of all the materials from the demons and put them away. These materials would be put here for the time being, and then they would have the opportunity to make equipment out of them later.


    After the battle was over, Hua Yueling and the others continued to walk in this direction, as for what they could find in this direction, it would depend on their luck.


    In Hua Yue Ling''s opinion, the environment of this place was obviously not as good as the places he had been to before, although that place was snowy and windy, but it was indeed a pretty good place to go, whether it was an adventure or a trip.


    The environment here is different, although it can be said to be good, but it''s not up to the level of 1.


    Hua Yuerling didn''t like the environment here very much. Although the environment here was quite good, it was clearly not comparable to the places they had been to before. The smell and the terrain were not to his liking; he preferred the milder or, more accurately, the place with snow.


    Different places had different sensations. For example, if this place was compared to the places they had been before, it was obvious that the previous place was better, which was nothing to say.


    If possible, Hua Yueling would like to have an adventure in the middle of that environment, not in the middle of this world, which in his opinion is really not suitable for him.


    The environment wasn''t really dry, or far from dry. In some places it was a little dry, but in many places there were pools of water and it was very wet. The contrast might be interesting, but Huayue Ling still didn''t like this kind of environment.


    Looking into the distance, Hua Yueling didn''t know where this road led to, but he was more curious if there were people living here.

 2452 Chapter 2456

    It takes a lot of energy to walk here, and it''s not just a little bit, but it''s completely different from the smooth roads you walk on. The roads in villages and other places may not be as smooth, but the unevenness is definitely not as bad as here.


    Places like this are very difficult to walk on, and this is one of the reasons why Hua Yueling doesn''t like it here, because Hua Yueling prefers places that are easier to walk on than places like this.


    But for the time being, there is no good way, since we have chosen this place, we can only walk slowly in this place, looking for interesting or useful places here.


    Huayue Ling''s eyes and ears were on the lookout for places that might be unusual, but it wasn''t easy to find such places. So far Hua Yueling has not found anything.


    Several people were walking on the uneven road, looking into the distance and chatting about interesting topics from time to time. The two little ones are also quite talkative next to each other, they are both quite talkative children, and they do have a lot to say, HuaYueLing and the others are more often than not listening to what the two little ones say, listening to them, watching their lively movements, lively performances, even the quiet marching has become lively, making people feel very comfortable.


    Hua Yueling liked this feeling very much, but he is not the kind of person who likes to talk, listening to other people''s chat is fine, but let him speak for himself, many times he actually can''t think of what he wants to say.


    His problem is that the topics he wants to talk about are not something he can talk about with other people, or even if he does, they may not understand him or something like that.


    Hua Yueling felt that this kind of adventure life was very relaxing, compared to the previous kind of slightly serious adventure life, naturally this kind of adventure is more interesting, Hua Yueling liked this kind of life. There is more than just calmness in life, and Hua Yueling likes a calm life, but that doesn''t mean he likes to be quiet forever, without that kind of thing.


    If everything around him is always in silence, he will feel uncomfortable or uncomfortable.


    Hua Yueling, on the other hand, felt that people who lived in a completely quiet environment were very good, at least he couldn''t do that.


    A few more demons could be seen in the distance, and there didn''t seem to be anyone living around here at all, so it looked like there were a lot of demons. Hua Yueling''s chances of seeing demons in other places were not as high as here.


    It was as if there were devils everywhere here, and it didn''t take long to come across a few devils, or to see a few without going very far.


    Some of the devils were in groups, while others were alone. These demons seemed to him to be the kind of creatures that gathered in groups, and it was not uncommon to see them gathering together, at least so far Hua Yueling had never seen many demons acting alone.


    It is not easy to deal with such demons. If you fight one of them, it is the same as if you were fighting all the other demons, which is the same as there is no difference.


    That''s why it''s very difficult for the average adventurer to deal with them, and the same goes for the average adventurer team, to deal with so many demons, it''s pretty good to be able to avoid paying the price of casualties.


    Hua Yueling stared at the demons and thought to himself, "I don''t want to fight with these demons, there''s no need to. The strength of those demons wasn''t really that strong, and the materials that could be obtained from them weren''t that good either.


    Compared to others, Hua Yueling preferred those demons that had a lair, because there was always something to be found in the lair, and although it might not be very good, it was better than not finding anything at all.


    Here, for example, even if you want to get something, it''s impossible. There''s nothing here. All you can get by defeating the demons is the material from the demons, nothing else useful, and that''s not so attractive to Hua Yueling.


    "Let''s avoid these demons, there are too many of them, if we fight them, the battle will become endless."


    Hua Yueling was not willing to fight with so many demons, he didn''t think it was necessary, and other people also agreed with him, the strength of these demons wasn''t really strong, so their materials weren''t precious either, so naturally they couldn''t be exchanged for any money.


    Hua Yueling and the others quietly avoided the place where the demons were, and went around from other directions. Those demons didn''t seem to notice them and didn''t bother them, which Hua Yueling thought was pretty good, otherwise the situation would be a bit more troublesome for them.


    Although it was only a battle with those demons, it was a big trouble for Hua Yueling who didn''t want to cause such trouble.


    The demons didn''t see them, so they could easily avoid them. It was actually an easy thing for them to do, after all, their strength was there.


    The heat could be seen rising in the distance, and it seemed to be a place similar to a hot spring, which Hua Yueling was quite interested in, but he was just looking at it and didn''t care too much about it.


    It was very difficult to find a bandit''s nest or a demon''s lair in such a place, at least Hua Yueling thought so. Generally speaking, bandits would gather in places where it was easier to find people, that is, near the road, and that''s the kind of work they did.


    It is a fact that bandits can''t stay in places where there is no way to find people. They need to send people to keep an eye on the road and report if they find anything.


    That''s why they would never gather in such a place without people, because if they did, it would not be bandits, but other professions.


    How could they find what they wanted in such a place, and if they gathered here, they would probably starve to death by the time they got something.


    This is what Hua Yueling thought, and he felt that his thoughts were absolutely right, and that was the fact. So the possibility of finding bandits in this kind of place is not very high, on the contrary, it is very unlikely.


    To Hua Yueling, this is a big question: If you can''t find bandits, what are you looking for here?

 2453 Chapter 2456

    Hua Yueling and the others were casually walking here, and since they were not sure where the road was, they still needed to spend some time looking for it.


    The choice was just a random one, and there was no special intent. Hua Yueling also tried to use his scouting skill to understand the situation nearby, but it was a very difficult thing to do.


    Hua Yueling found that this world was actually very different from the game world, and this was something that needed to be understood. Even if the game world is made bigger, in the end it takes less time to walk through the entire world, which is something to understand.


    Don''t look at the game world and say do much big, but that is only a game world, not the real world, the two should not be confused.


    In the real world you need to spend a lot more time, a day can''t actually travel far, and even if your feet are fast, the distance you can travel in the end is limited.


    Without transportation, it is unrealistic to walk the whole world on your own feet. It''s not that there''s no chance of reaching such a goal, it''s just that it''s less likely. Such a thing is actually quite normal, and if you think about it carefully, you will be able to understand this point, there is nothing to say.


    Hua Yueling looked into the distance, and what she could see from here were things she was not accustomed to, such as mountains and the ground, steam rising from the air, and monsters running around.


    This place did not look like it was inhabited. Generally speaking, there would not be so many demons in an inhabited place. It''s hard for ordinary people to survive in such a place, and even bandits and the like wouldn''t choose such a place.


    When the time comes, they haven''t done anything yet, and a bunch of demons make them suffer heavy losses, so what else can they do, they can''t afford to consume.


    It is the only place where it is easiest to find what they are looking for. The likelihood of finding a bandit''s nest in such a place is not very high, but it is possible to find the place where the demons live here.


    Hua Yueling was somewhat interested in this, but not very interested.


    The air was hot, and Hua Yueling did not like this hot and humid place. A drier and colder place would be better, he thought. After all, you have to know that the environment is impossible to actively adapt to you, there is no such thing.


    Only you have to actively adapt to the environment, so don''t think that the world revolves around you, that kind of thing simply can''t happen.


    Hua Yueling looked into the distance, and at the same time explored her surroundings with all her might with her scouting skills. There are no nests of demons here, and if you don''t see a lot of demons, you will encounter a few if you walk for a while.


    Those demons are quite difficult to deal with, and if they find or notice you, they will just come and attack you. In this regard, they are actually no different from bandits, and even more powerful than bandits.


    On the way forward, HuaYueLing and the others have tried to have as little contact with the demons as possible, trying not to fight them, but this is obviously not easy. As long as the demons see you, they will come and attack you, no matter how you think about it.


    Dodging these demons is not an easy task, and Hua Yue Ling and the others have to put a lot of thought into it, which is somewhat troublesome. The main thing is that there is not enough revenue, if there is enough revenue, without them coming to the door, HuaYueLing will take the initiative to attack towards the other party.


    After stepping on the uneven ground, they gradually got used to this kind of terrain, and although their walking speed was still much slower than usual, it was already much faster than before.


    HuaYueLing and the others looked into the distance, hoping to see something, but it was very difficult because there was nothing to see here except for the demons. Moreover, many places were blocked by low mountain ranges, making it even more difficult to see what was happening in the distance.


    There is nothing we can do about it, but he would like to go to those mountains, because in the game, there may be powerful monsters in those mountains.


    I don''t know what it''s like in reality, whether or not you can find similar demons. Hua Yueling is still looking forward to it, he really wants to go to see it, just don''t know if he can see something interesting.


    But if you follow the setting of the game, of course, it''s just one of the games, you can find dragons on the mountain, and to say that in the game the dragons are actually not that strong. But the real dragons are different. Just the sight of a huge body that can cover the sky is enough to make you feel oppressed.


    No one would want to fight a dragon if they could, and that''s scary enough just thinking about it.


    HuaYueLing and the others are actually not as strong as this, but they are still willing to challenge things that others don''t dare to challenge. And not to mention the fact that dragons are not necessarily their enemies, which is naturally different from the game.


    A group of people found a higher mountain nearby, HuaYueLing looked up, there is nothing to see from here, there is no road on the mountain, but this mountain is not so slanted, so it is still possible to go up, not so much trouble.


    "Come on, let''s go up and have a look."


    Hua Yueling said, pointing to the top of the mountain, and the others nodded their heads. They walked up along the edge of the mountain range where they could step.


    There wasn''t a single road on the mountain range because no one was walking, and this aspect was also very normal.


    Hua Yueling felt quite normal about it, nothing at all. But it was just that it was a little more troublesome for them to walk, and they had to make their own paths, which was what they came here for anyway, so it was nothing.


    Stepping on the sloping slope of the mountain, Hua Yueling and the others were looking for any better place to go, this mountain looked quite easy to go up, compared to the other mountains. At least you can still see a flat landing point, where it is possible to go up, but this road is not directly connected to the top, you need to look for other roads, and it is very difficult to just walk all the way up.

 2454 Chapter 2454

    "Are you guys okay?"


    Hua Yueling herself was standing on top of the mountain looking at Mu Ningshang and the others, a few of the girls were not as handy as he was, so the climbing speed was a little slower. Yes, the mountain still needs to be climbed step by step, and they followed the path upward for some distance, and then had to stop to find another path.


    It is most annoying to go to such an unexplored place, because there is no road that you can step on, and you have to develop a road yourself.


    Naturally, this is not an easy thing to do, and you need to find a path to follow. Of course, you can also make other choices, not to look for those places, but to blaze a trail yourself. In fact, exploring a place that no one has explored before is the most normal thing to do.


    But it is also the most difficult way to do it, because you may need to create something out of nothing, which is obviously not easy to do and requires a lot of time and energy.


    A group of people just kept looking for a way to the top of the mountain, which was difficult and troublesome, but they found it interesting.


    Although the place was still the same after they had gone through it, they would not really open up a new path so soon, but they did not care about that.


    They were here to explore, not to open up a new path.


    "There seems to be something up there!"


    Karin''s words made HuaYueLing and the others subconsciously raise their heads to look up, not far away, an overwhelming figure covered the entire sky, the shadow was moving this way quickly.


    The shadow was moving rapidly this way. Huayueling hadn''t noticed anyone coming from above until then, and it wasn''t accurate to say that it was a dragon.


    It was a dragon. "Let''s hide, a guy like that is not something we can deal with."


    Faced with that terrifying dragon, even Karin had a little bit of fear, not daring to confront it.


    Hua Yuerling could understand her feelings, in fact, not to mention her, even Hua Yuerling herself was trembling when facing a dragon. I believe that other people also had similar thoughts, knowing that it was a dragon and not any other creature.


    That kind of creature, just one was enough to suppress all of them. The dragon soared past, and Hua Yuerling and the others looked up at the huge figure of the other party, the other party did not land here, on the contrary, the other party seemed to be just passing by, glancing at them on the slope of the hill, the dragon was like looking at a group of mole crickets, after that it flew straight past, ignoring them all.


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help but feel relieved, this feeling is really no joke, he felt like he didn''t even dare to breathe when facing the dragon. Although the other party didn''t even take them into consideration, Hua Yueling was really afraid that the other party would just rush over, but the dragon obviously didn''t take them into consideration.


    Hua Yuerling and the others, on the contrary, were relieved by this, otherwise they might have been scared to death right here. This is a joke, but if something like that really happened, they might have had to run away.


    Although HuaYueLing and the others were very confident, they were not confident enough to defeat the dragon.


    There were many existences here that they could not afford to mess with, and they had not reached that level at all.


    The dragon spread its wings and flew away, and soon its huge body disappeared in the distance.


    As Hua Yueling and the others stared at the back of the dragon, they were all subconsciously relieved. To run into a dragon here was something they had never expected.


    It was fortunate that the dragon didn''t come down, otherwise they would have had to teleport away in time and definitely couldn''t stay here. This was no joke, how could they fight against that kind of guy.


    Hua Yueling even doubted whether the weapon in his hand could cause enough damage to the other party, Hua Yueling felt that this possibility was not very high, although the weapon in his hand could be considered more powerful, but how the dragon''s defense, that is not ordinary armor can be compared.


    The weapon in HuaYueLing''s hand was capable of suppressing some armor, but the possibility of dealing with a dragon was almost zero.


    "This dragon is putting so much pressure on me, it''s an adult dragon, right?"


    "It must be, and it''s a very strong black dragon, not to mention us, even if sister Jelussi and the others come over, they may not be able to defeat it."


    Karin also took a deep breath, expecting to be somewhat trembling and said. Anyone who faced such a huge creature would feel fear, it was very normal, it depended on whether one could control one''s emotions.


    However, although HuaYueLing and the others were quite scared, they were still quite calm and didn''t make any other movements or feel panic, which was not bad, otherwise the situation could have been even worse.


    At least the dragon didn''t care about them and flew right past them instead of stopping to bother them.


    It would have been dangerous if the dragon had nothing to do but come down and play around. To be honest, facing such an enemy, Hua Yueling and the others were completely unprepared, and it wasn''t easy to be fully prepared, and even if they were, Hua Yueling and the others wouldn''t say they were confident enough to feel they could fight with such a guy.


    Not yet, the legend of the Dragonslayer is not said to have been a Dragonslayer from the beginning, but it took a long period of adventure and growth to reach that level.


    No one can say that it is possible to fight that kind of enemy in the beginning, but just think about it.


    The thought of fighting an enemy like that makes me feel extremely nervous.


    Looking at the fading back of the dragon, Hua Yueling and the others did not withdraw their gaze until the silhouette of the opponent had completely disappeared. Right now there was nothing to be afraid of. After a brief silence, Hua Yueling and the others withdrew their gazes.


    "Let''s go on up."


    "Hm."


    Everyone was still a little unconscious, but this was normal, whoever encountered such a situation would have a similar reaction, Hua Yueling felt that their reaction was quite good, if anyone else encountered this situation, they might have been scared to death.

 2455 Chapter 2455

    HuaYueLing and the others took their eyes off the flying dragon and turned to the mountain, the way up the mountain still could not be seen, they could only continue to climb the road, not knowing how much more diversity there was.


    Hua Yueling climbing up step by step, the speed is very slow, but this is also very normal, walking here is full of normal, fast is not normal. In this kind of place can not be anxious, anxious is of no use, will only make you go slower.


    A group of people just to continue to move forward at the same speed as before, although do not know whether there is anything on the mountain, but since they have arrived here, there is no need to stop halfway.


    It''s not right to give up just like that, although it''s not necessarily rewarding to go up like that, but they naturally can''t just do nothing.


    The grass here is not the same as the grass in other places. The grass here is not so green, and there is even some yellow, and it''s not that kind of ordinary yellow, but that kind of barren yellow, representing the color of wilting.


    Hua Yueling and the others stepped on this kind of grass, and so they went up. The higher the slope, the steeper it was, and it wasn''t easy to climb up, they had to climb up like climbing a mountain, and it was more and more necessary to do so.


    In fact, there was still some way to go on the way up, but after coming here, there was no way to go, so there was no other way but to continue climbing upwards.


    HuaYueLing and the others went upward in this way, and only with great difficulty did they reach the highest point of the mountain.


    In the distance, they could see a statue standing, a statue of a man, which Hua Yueling did not recognize when she saw it.


    Karin did know what the statue depicted, but that was of no use.


    "This seems to be a ritual site, but it looks like it should be deserted."


    Hua Yueling said in a low voice as they walked forward and looked in front of the statue. In front of the statue were a number of things, including flowers and weapons and defense equipment, as well as some food.


    "Hey?"


    Hua Yueling and the others were a little surprised to see this, unlike what they thought, from the sacrificial offerings placed here, it was obvious that there were people coming here from time to time.


    From the sacrificial offerings placed here, it was obvious that people came here from time to time. "The sacrificial offerings look like they should have been placed here recently, which means there are other people living nearby, otherwise it is impossible for people to come here to worship."


    Hua Yueling squatted down to take a closer look, the worshippers were still very serious, and the things used for worship were not just randomly found, but were seriously collected and brought by the other party. However, the other party had come here to worship, so it was normal to use some precious things to worship.


    As Hua Yuerling and the others walked around the area, there didn''t seem to be anything useful here, except for the statues used for worship. There was nothing worth caring about, but to their surprise, they saw a treasure chest behind a short hill.


    "This isn''t in a game."


    Hua Yueling couldn''t help but spit out when he saw it. It was too interesting. He had never expected to find such things here. He just didn''t know if these things were useful.


    After thinking so, Hua Yueling didn''t rush to open the treasure chest after going over, but first checked to make sure there were no organs around.


    The treasure chest was quite heavy, and although Hua Yueling only lifted the lid of the treasure chest, he found that the lid was unexpectedly heavy. It took a lot of effort for Hua Yueling to lift it up.


    After opening the treasure chest, Hua Yueling found that there was really quite a lot of stuff inside, which was still quite unexpected to him.


    "These things ......"


    There were all sorts of things in it, even enchanted equipment and the like, which were very useful to most adventurers, but actually not very useful to HuaYueLing and the others.


    After all, if they wanted to, they could have better equipment than this, but after all, it was not easy for them to find all this equipment, although it is not that difficult to say.


    The equipment is not very useful to them, but HuaYueLing can exchange it for gold coins, so it is not a waste of time to come here, after all, they came here to do these things.


    Although they didn''t find the bandit''s nest, but now the harvest here is better than what they might get in the bandit''s nest. Hua Yueling hadn''t really expected to find what she wanted here.


    "Let''s see if there''s anything I need, if not, I''ll just put it away."


    There were still quite a few things in the treasure chest, but I don''t know why they were all put here. After all, there are usually people worshipping here, if so, the other party should have known that there was such a treasure chest here, and also knew what was inside the treasure chest, or that the person or group of people put all the things in it?


    Hua Yueling can''t help but have this suspicion, he thinks there is such a possibility, and the possibility is still very high, after all, it is in such a place, as long as one has been here to look for randomly can find.


    I don''t know why the other party didn''t take these things away, but just because they didn''t do so doesn''t mean that they wouldn''t do so, on the contrary, they would definitely take everything away.


    After taking everything away, HuaYueLing and the others went to some other places, and after looking around for a while, they didn''t find anything. But even this was enough for them, as they did not expect to find anything here, and it was a pleasant surprise to find something.


    Since there was nothing left, there was no need for them to stop here.


    "Do you all want to go over there, I''d quite like to see where that dragon will go."


    Hua Yueling pointed to the place where the dragon flew over and asked the others. Although everyone was hesitant at first, they nodded vigorously after a brief hesitation.


    Dragons are creatures that, while terrifying, are at the same time extremely attractive.


    Although they were afraid when they saw a dragon, if they knew where such a creature could be found, they couldn''t help but want to see it.

 2456 Chapter 2456

    Climbing up the mountain was not easy, but going down was much easier, and going down was much faster than going up. It took them a lot of time to go up the mountain, but it was different when they went down, as the speed of going down was much faster than going up.


    It didn''t take long for them to reach the foot of the mountain, and they looked up again in the distance to see what kind of place was covered by the mountains in the distance, and where the dragon had reached.


    As for whether they could find what they were looking for, Hua Yueling herself wasn''t very sure, no matter whether they could find it or not, it didn''t matter, Hua Yueling didn''t have any requirements.


    After a simple discussion, HuaYueLing and the others decided to go in that direction, and whether they could find anything in that direction depended on how lucky they were. Huayue Ling thought that their luck was pretty good.


    Still following the invisible road, Hua Yueling and the others did not expect to find any road here. However, after knowing that there were people here, they felt that this possibility should also exist.


    It''s just that I don''t know if they will be able to find the people who live here. Hua Yueling felt that this possibility still exists, but they may not be able to find them. This place is so big, who knows where all the people live here, maybe they live very close to each other, or maybe they live far away.


    The situation on the mountain could only tell them that someone had come here to worship, but it was hard to say where the worshipers came from, whether they must live nearby, or whether they lived further away.


    Hua Yueling did want to find a place where people lived, but it wasn''t easy, and it would take a lot of time to find something. After all, the neighborhood was so big, although they had time, it was impossible for them to search the place completely.


    Hua Yueling and the others could only search in general, within a range. Hua Yueling and the others were walking along the road, although there was no road here, and even if there was a road, they had walked out of it, and they had only walked it once, it was not that powerful.


    It was impossible for them to explore all the places here by themselves, and the time and experience required was not half of that.


    Now Hua Yuerling was thinking of finding the dragon and the village, but if it wasn''t a village, it would be nice to find a place to live. However, those who dare to live alone in such a place need not only courage, but also enough strength.


    Don''t underestimate the importance of living alone in a different world, especially in a place like this, not in the city or the countryside. If you don''t have enough strength, you won''t know how you''ll die at that time.


    Not to mention living alone, even a group of people living together can be extremely dangerous in a place like this. Whether it''s an ordinary animal or a more powerful demon, it''s a very dangerous thing to encounter, and don''t think that people from other worlds will be able to live well outside. That''s just an illusion.


    How could there be so many people with so much power except for adventurers. At most, ordinary people are only a little stronger than modern ordinary people, and when they really face those fierce beasts or demons, they can only run away without the ability to resist.


    This aspect is very clear to Hua Yueling, not to mention that he has been here for a short time, but he still has some research on the people of the other world. Of course, this is not his own contribution, but also thanks to Sister Jelusi, who likes to study all kinds of things, and from her, Hua Yuerling learned a lot of useful things, which are hard to learn in other places.


    Hua Yue Ling learned a lot of things from her that she had never known before, things that are important and important, but if you want to say they are useless, they are almost the same.


    There are a lot of things that are like this, not that what you know is necessarily useful, in fact, a lot of things are useless, but why do you need to know. In fact, most people can''t forget, nor will they learn to forget.


    Hua Yueling and the others bypassed the mountain range in front of them, and a village appeared in their vision, that village was in the distance, built on the mountains, the village itself even if it was built on top of the mountain range, along the slope of the mountain range up, many houses were built on top of it.


    "I didn''t think I could really find a village here."


    Hua Yueling was a little surprised at this, although he had known there would be a village here, but it was still beyond his expectations to find it so quickly.


    As they drew closer, Hua Yueling and the others noticed that the people in the village were a bit panicked. If not, they would not have such a reaction. Hua Yuerling can understand them, and if she were herself, she would have a similar reaction.


    To think that there is a dragon flying over where they live, just flying over and not doing anything about it is enough to scare them to death. It was no joke, the dragon didn''t have to do anything but spit its breath downward and the village was destroyed.


    The dragon was so powerful, but from the reactions of the people here, Hua Yueling also learned something, and that is, the dragon did not pass by here very often. It might be passing by occasionally, or it might be the first time.


    When several people arrived inside the village, the chaos had subsided, but the people had not yet returned to their usual calmness, and everyone seemed to be still immersed in the terror, with fear on everyone''s face, which had not completely faded away.


    When they saw the figure of Hua Yueling and the others, they were shocked, but after seeing that Hua Yueling and the others were just ordinary people, they were also relieved.


    People returned to their original state and continued to go about their business, while Hua Yueling and the others were walking around the village. There were quite a few people in the village, which was surprising to Hua Yueling, as there were actually so many people living in such a place.


    It is quite lively here, HuaYueLing looked around, and after people regained their usual calmness, the whole village also quieted down, and there was no longer panic everywhere like before.

 2457 Chapter 2457

    "I''ve heard that you adventurers have arrived, and I have a task I''d like to entrust to you, may I?"


    After Hua Yueling and the others turned around here, the lord''s steward found them, which was quite surprising to them. After all, they hadn''t shown their strength when they came here, and they themselves weren''t famous explorers, so they didn''t know why the other party would find them.


    However, since they were approached by the other party, naturally they would not refuse, so they asked what the other party meant. If the other party had any demands, they could naturally accept them, but it depended on what kind of mission and what the rewards were.


    "It''s like this, recently there have been a lot of undead creatures in the area, and caravans passing nearby are also attacked by the undead, Lord Lords would like to ask a few adventurers to go and investigate, please don''t worry, Lord Lords will definitely not treat you badly."


    "Yes, that''s no problem, but we need to agree on the reward beforehand."


    Hua Yueling and the other party discussed the matter of remuneration, not to mention, Hua Yueling and the other party had not asked for it, just the remuneration given by the other party was already very good. However, Hua Yueling and the others were still not quite satisfied, and they talked again, increasing the remuneration, and the other party did not counter-offer, and directly agreed.


    "The other party should be active in the northwest, if a few of you want to go in search of those undead creatures, you''d better go to the northwest."


    "Sex, we know, if there''s any news we''ll come back."


    Hua Yue Ling nodded and promised to come back. The steward then told the trouble lord where he lived, in fact, even if the other party did not say, it was easy to find, the largest building in this village is the place where the lord lived.


    But I didn''t expect the lord to live in such a place instead of in the city, so perhaps the lord of this place was different from the one they thought of.


    In any case, HuaYueLing and the others had accepted a mission, which might not be that simple, but the reward would not be small. One mission was equivalent to Hua Yue Ling exploring quite a few places.


    But this kind of payment also means that the problems HuaYueLing and the others need to solve are difficult, definitely not that simple, which is also a bit troublesome. But after all, the strength of HuaYueLing and the others are here, so they don''t need to be too afraid of that, even if it is a little difficult, there is no problem.


    Hua Yueling and the others had a direction they could go in, they just didn''t know how much time it would take them to find it over there, but they had always been this way, so Hua Yueling didn''t take it too seriously.


    After all, in the normal course of events, it is just like this, and it takes quite a bit of time, and it may not be possible to find anything, but now it is different, and now it is possible to get something after completing the task.


    After accepting the mission, Hua Yueling and the others left after meeting the lord.


    HuaYueLing also asked the housekeeper and the lord about the dragon, but they said that it was the first time they had seen a dragon fly by here, and they were very curious about it, not knowing why.


    It was unbelievable that dragons would appear here, and it was reasonable to expect that such creatures would not be seen here. Generally speaking, it is difficult to see dragons in inhabited places.


    The appearance of dragons represented some not-so-good tendencies, and although they couldn''t tell what was going on, they still didn''t think it was a good omen.


    "If you can, please help us scout out if the dragon is still here, it''s important for us too, if you find anything please come back immediately and let me know, I''ll have something to show you."


    "Please don''t worry, leave it to us, if there is anything, we will come back to tell you in time."


    Hua Yueling nodded very seriously, this kind of thing is not something to joke about, the existence of dragons is a very terrifying existence for both ordinary humans and other creatures.


    Hua Yue Ling found that it was quiet outside, and all the demons seemed to be scared by the dragon and hid, perhaps there were no demons around.


    Without thinking about it too much, Hua Yueling and the others headed in the northwest direction. That direction was different from the direction the dragon flew away, although Hua Yueling and the others wanted to continue to chase after the figure of the dragon and look for it, but for now it was more important to complete the task.


    I don''t know if I can encounter anything in this direction, but I''m still curious about this. The lord said that the dead soldiers HuaYueLing is quite interested, dead soldiers are not so easy to deal with, but it also depends on what kind of dead soldiers, if it is an ordinary skeleton there is nothing to worry about, it is easy to fight.


    However, the presence of necromancers in such a place means that there are probably necromancers in the vicinity, which is a troublesome thing. And necromancers are generally very cunning, not so easy to find, they will hide, not so easy for you to find.


    Necromancers are generally hard to deal with, and they are hard to deal with because you can''t find them easily. You don''t know where they''re going to hide, they''re not going to just stay in one place and wait for you to come to the door, there''s no such thing, it''s impossible.


    It might be better to deal with other enemies, such as common bandits, who won''t hide even if they know someone is coming, but instead might come to your door, which is easier to deal with.


    The necromancer doesn''t have to estimate this, even if he wants to do something he doesn''t have to do it himself, he can control the dead creatures under his hands to do these things, he just needs to hide in the dark, nothing else to do.


    The most important thing right now is to find out where the necromancers are, and if we can''t even find them, let alone look for the necromancers. It was simply impossible.


    It''s not just a matter of finding them, it''s a matter of finding them, and there''s no good way to do that, so we''ll just have to wait and see what happens.


    HuaYueLing and the others walked in the northwest direction in this way, the dead spirit creatures of HuaYueLing and the others also asked the lord and the steward, but they do not know much.

 2458 Chapter 2456

    The Lord invited HuaYueLing and the others to help solve the problem, but the most important thing was not how much information they could gather, but how they could help solve the dead spirit creatures. As long as Huayue Ling and the others are able to solve all the dead spirit creatures and make them stop making trouble, then the Lord will give them a generous reward.


    As for the other is not important, said to ask HuaYueLing and the others to help probe the news, understand the situation is actually not the case, the other side also just said so, actually still hope that they can help solve all the problems.


    In this regard, HuaYueLing and the others have some advantages, HuaYueLing is able to probe the situation well and should be able to find the mastermind behind the scenes relatively easily.


    To say that those dead creatures appeared for no reason is certainly impossible, so Hua Yue Ling and the others are not only to find a reason, but more importantly, to directly solve the problem, which is what they are going to do.


    Unfortunately, neither the lords nor the stewards knew much about the necromorphs, nor did they know much about the matter. They just heard some people talking about it, and the dead creatures had a big impact on the village, which is why they thought of looking for adventurers to help solve similar problems.


    Places like this are not devoid of adventurers, but only very few come, which is why Hua Yueling and the others were able to be assigned such a task when they arrived here.


    The lord didn''t know about the strength of Huayue Ling and the others, but he didn''t lose anything by giving them the task.


    If HuaYueLing and the others completed the task well, then the lord would naturally give them the reward, which was good for him, and solved the problem, but if not, it was nothing.


    In this regard, regardless of whether or not HuaYueLing and the others have completed their mission, the lord is actually earning, he will never lose.


    Hua Yuerling also understands this in her heart, but understanding is nothing, what should be done is still done, it is not possible to say that because you know this, you will do nothing. No matter who is facing this kind of situation, as long as you choose the situation that is beneficial to you, you don''t have to think about anything else.


    After all, all you have to do is think about what you want to get out of it, not about what other people will get out of it, what other people think, and so on, which is not that important to you.


    HuaYueLing and the others walked in this direction, and they didn''t know if they could find what they were looking for in this direction. According to reason, it should be possible, but certainly not easy, not that they want to find the other party will definitely come out, perhaps the other party found them and then forget about it, after all, a glance can see their identity.


    Because of this, one of the things they rely on is Huayue Ling''s own scouting skill, which allows them to explore a large area, and the other is Karin''s scouting ability.


    As an elf, her scouting ability is of course not a problem, although the fact that it is not inside the forest causes Karin''s scouting ability to be reduced. Most of an elf''s scouting ability comes from plants.


    Elves and plants have an inherent high affinity for each other, so elves can get a lot of information from plants that humans and other creatures can''t, which is actually quite foul.


    Elves aren''t just able to communicate with plants, they are born in a way that allows them to communicate with everything in nature, whether it''s a plant or a natural phenomenon, such as the wind.


    The wind can also bring them information, which may be obscure and difficult to understand, but that depends on whom it is directed at.


    "This way."


    Karin pointed in one direction and said that the situation would be much easier with her help, so that Hua Yue Ling and the others wouldn''t have to rush around. Otherwise, the search might take more time, which is one of the advantages of Karin''s presence.


    Karin can explore even more, relying on the elves'' unique abilities. Although Hua Yuerling is able to explore a large area by relying on her scouting skill, there is still a limit to the scope.


    Although Karin can''t probe as precisely and clearly as he can, there is one thing that is different, and that is the scope of the probe. This is a trade-off.


    The trade-offs between the two sides were different, as Hua Yue Ling''s exploration skills focused on accuracy and she knew enough about each place, while Karin and the others were different, as they were able to get information over a large enough area, but she wasn''t able to know as much.


    But no matter what, both options have different benefits, and now in this situation Karin''s ability to play a greater role, this can not be denied, HuaYueLing and the others now need is Karin''s ability.


    Karin pointed in a direction and frowned, using the power of nature she soon discovered that there was something unnatural about the place. Hua Yue Ling and the others immediately ran in the direction Karin pointed.


    Hua Yueling also focused her attention on that direction, and her scouting skill narrowed the scope, not to say narrowed the scope, but the original observation method that stretched around was expanded to the direction Karin was pointing, in order to have a deeper understanding of that direction.


    But what puzzled Hua Yueling was that there didn''t seem to be anything in that direction, and under Hua Yueling''s observation he didn''t find anything noteworthy, nor did he see any dead creatures.


    It''s not that hard to understand, after all, Karin''s method of searching does not rely on her eyes, but on other abilities, so it''s unrealistic for Karin to rely on her eyes alone to be able to see something.


    In order to make gains, Hua Yue Ling needs to call on more body organs, such as the ears and even the nose.


    However, in these aspects, Hua Yueling believes that there is still no way to compare with Karin, at present, Hua Yueling can only rely on his eyes, which is also his most trustworthy and most common way of observation.


    What the eye sees may not always be true, but there is nothing more believable to humans than seeing it with one''s own eyes.


    He was told to use a different way of observation, and it was difficult for him to change for a while.

 2459 Chapter 2459

    Hua Yuerling expanded the scope of exploration in the direction Karin pointed out, but to his surprise, it was still useless. It was as if there was nothing in that direction, or at least there was still nothing worth noticing, which was a bit strange.


    There are many possible reasons, but the biggest possibility in Hua Yue Ling''s mind is that the other party is not on the surface. The other side hid in the dark, which was one of the biggest possibilities.


    And not only the other party, but also the dead spirit creatures, all of them were hidden, and that''s why Hua Yueling could not discover their existence. But there was a drawback to this kind of hiding, this certainty was not brought about by the hiding itself, but by the identity of the other party. Because the other party was a dead creature, Karin could perceive their presence very clearly, and elves have a very sensitive sense of smell in this regard.


    Elves were creatures of nature, while dead creatures were creatures that went against the laws of nature. They are creatures that are supposed to be dead, but are now "alive" for some other reason, and for this reason, elves hate dead creatures.


    Perhaps ordinary people like Hua Yueling and the others could not perceive it, but the elves could easily perceive the existence of the dead.


    It was as if the dead creatures had a special mark on their bodies, allowing them to easily perceive each other''s existence.


    Although Karin sensed the existence of the dead spirit creatures, it was not easy to find them.


    Although Karin sensed the existence of the dead creatures, it was not that easy to find them. At least Hua Yue Ling still did not find anything with her probing skill, and now she could only rely on Karin.


    It seemed difficult to rely on the scouting skill to find anything, which was something Hua Yueling had not thought of. Hua Yueling thought that the situation would be much easier once he knew which direction to look for the enemy, but it seemed that he was wrong.


    The fact that the probing skill didn''t reveal anything had something to do with Hua Yueling himself, who was not yet that sensitive to the scent of dead creatures. In this respect, he was different from the others.


    In fact, it is not different from other people, it can be directly said to be different from Karin, Hua Yuerling believes that very few people can compare with Karin in this regard, or can reach the level of the elves.


    The ability of elves in this area is after all inborn, not acquired, such as this perception of the ability to reach the degree of elves is not impossible without acquired cultivation, but it will take a lot of time to do. And not to mention that you have to have seen dead creatures and know what kind of creatures they are.


    If you don''t know enough about something, it''s impossible to say that you''ll be able to find it very well. This is not a problem for some races, but it is an important problem for most people.


    Karin may not have even seen a dead creature, but due to the natural hostility with dead creatures, she would be able to detect it as soon as it was nearby, which is something that Hua Yue Ling and the others could not do. This kind of thing is not that simple, it requires some kind of talent, and without talent it is almost impossible to do so.


    The scope of the probe skill was already large enough, but even so, Hua Yueling still had not found what she was looking for. This was actually very strange, and Hua Yueling didn''t know why this was so.


    Huayue Ling was curious as to where the dead creatures were hiding, but no one told him the answer. Hua Yuerling could only follow Karin to see how Karin found those dead spirit creatures, and he was still very curious about that.


    Others had similar thoughts, and they were all curious about it. But there was nothing to be found on the current road, nothing to be seen.


    There was no one to be seen on this road, nor anything else, it was very peaceful.


    Karin was fast on her feet, and it seemed that she was also extremely anxious about finding the dead creatures, hoping to find them as soon as possible. This is actually quite normal, after all, the elves and the dead spirit creatures can almost be said to be incessant.


    The first thing that Hua Yueling knew was that this was all he knew, and the second thing that Hua Yueling was curious about was that he was not a scholar who studied these things.


    In this way, Huayue Ling and the others bypassed the hill and came to the other side, where they could see a road, which was walked by people, and the road looked quite flat, but if you looked closely, you could still see some potholes.


    The road was obviously frequented by people from time to time, and it was not clear where the road led to.


    But although HuaYueLing and the others were paying attention to this, Karin''s eyes were not on this, instead, she continued to run forward, very fast. HuaYueLing and the others followed her, their footsteps unceasingly.


    The distance seemed quite far, and Karin hadn''t had any reaction yet, which meant that she hadn''t arrived yet. It was unknown how far away those dead spirit creatures were, and the best part was that even at such a distance, Karin was still able to clearly detect their presence.


    Hua Yueling still hadn''t found anything, in fact, he naturally hoped that he could find something, but he didn''t know how far away they were from each other, and judging from the current situation it should be quite far away.


    Hua Yueling''s scouting skill is able to detect and listen to a wide range, which is no joke, and not just observe the situation on the ground. In addition to the situation on the ground, the underground situation can also be understood, and the hidden places can also be understood.


    In this regard, there is no doubt about the power of Huayuki Ling''s ability or skill.


    But even so, it was not able to reach the level of Karin''s. It must be said that Karin was really too strong in this area, and Hua Yuerling thought that if there were skills in this area, then Karin''s skill level would definitely be able to reach the top level.


    This is not a joke. Karin is too strong in this area, so strong that Huayue Ling doesn''t even know how to say it.

 2460 Chapter 2460

    "Found it."


    Walking diagonally across the road, Hua Yueling and the others had advanced for some distance, and Hua Yueling sensed some unusual power fluctuations. Huayue Ling realized that she had found her target, and that the dead creatures were nearby.


    Previously, Hua Yueling was unaware of this, but now it was different, and he was clearly aware of the change in the power in the air when he arrived. He was completely unaware of this change before. But now it was different, now he was aware of the existence of the power, which meant that the dead creatures were nearby.


    Hua Yueling looked ahead, the power was coming from the most distant mountain range, which meant something. The dead creatures must be over there, and there was nothing wrong with Hua Yueling thinking that this was the case.


    Looking up into the distance, there was still nothing to see from here.


    But that''s normal, as long as one has to go to the place to understand what''s there, and may find something there. Hua Yueling thought that this was normal, and that dead creatures were different from other creatures, and the existence of dead creatures itself was different. There wasn''t really anything to say in that regard.


    The group arrived at their destination at great speed, and after arriving at the place, Hua Yueling and the others started to move, and they did not see the existence of dead spirit creatures here, which meant that the dead spirit creatures did not want to find trouble with them, which was understandable.


    "It seems there should be others here."


    The dead spirit creatures could move around on their own, but after accepting the mission Hua Yueling thought that the dead spirit creatures in this mission were definitely not moving around on their own. This can be easily guessed, if the dead spirit creatures are active on their own, they will definitely go back to attack no matter what kind you are.


    That''s what the dead creatures are like, but it''s different if they''re in a character they''ve accepted, and they choose characters to attack, and that''s what''s wrong.


    The presence of the dead spirit creature''s breath was getting heavier and heavier, and Hua Yueling could easily detect the presence of this breath, which he might not have noticed before. But under careful understanding, he realized that this was the place where the dead spirit creatures lived.


    However, the dead spirit creatures seemed to live at the bottom of the mountain range, and Hua Yueling raised his head to look up along the slope of the mountain range. This was similar to the mountain range they had climbed before, and it looked like it would be difficult to reach the top. This mountain range had a slight slope, but there was a crooked path to the top, making it easier to walk.


    "Karin, what should we do?"


    Hua Yueling found a hole leading to the underground, but the hole was still hidden quite secretly.


    Karin stood still for a moment, as if she was thinking about something. But this thought was very short-lived, and then she lifted her leg again and walked forward. At the foot of the mountain range, Karin turned directly to the right, leading them to the mouth of the cave.


    But at the entrance to the hole that led underground Karin stopped again.


    "There''s a trap here."


    Karin whispered, conjuring a wand in her hand and pointing at the entrance to the hole that led underground.


    A pitch-black magic formation appeared on the ground. It wasn''t big, but it contained a lot of magic power. Hua Yueling could feel the magic power in it gradually disappearing.


    "Let''s go."


    Black smoke drifted up from the magic formation, Karin didn''t bother with this anymore and walked straight over the top, while Hua Yueling and the others followed behind and went inside together. There was nothing to speak of here, the road leading underground was pitch black, and no light could be seen.


    There were no torches on the walls, so Hua Yueling and the others had to find their own way to illuminate the road. Karin and Mu Ningfang each used magic to create magic balls to float in front of them and illuminate the road ahead.


    "Ka-cha, ka-cha ......"


    In the midst of this sound, beneath the light of the magic ball, the bones on the ground were in the midst of rapid assembly. Karin''s eyebrows furrowed, her wand pointed forward, and several vines protruded from the ground, binding the unassembled skeletons tightly so that they could not move.


    The strength of the vines grew, and then the skeletons became individual bones again, falling back to the ground.


    Karin seemed to be very skilled at dealing with dead creatures.


    But dealing with the dead creatures Hua Yueling felt no different from dealing with other demons, as the weapons in her hands could kill them at will anyway. The other thing you need to be aware of is that you may not be able to kill it with your attacks, and you need to use a special method to do so.


    I don''t know what the dead spirit creatures are like here.


    I saw Karin walk up, and point her wand at the bones of the skulls scattered on the ground, and magic power floated out from the top of the wand and landed on the bones. The bones then changed, and were gradually wiped out by the magic, turning into bone dust like that.


    "The necromancers can easily resurrect them if they are there. It''s endless and dangerous to keep fighting like this."


    Just as Karin said that, there was a heavy sound from inside. Hua Yueling and the others looked at each other and realized that there was a more powerful dead spirit creature coming out.


    Heavy footsteps sounded a dead spirit creature that was even bigger than the other dead spirit creatures came out. At first glance, one could feel the difference in its body, the armor it wore, and the overall skeleton gave the impression that it was even larger.


    Not to mention the two-handed sword he held in his right hand, the blades of which dragged on the ground, leaving a deep mark.


    "Be careful, this guy is strong,"


    Anri said to the others. He himself was the first to charge up. The attack did not have the desired effect, but the dead creature brought its weapon up in front of it at a speed that did not fit its body.


    The skeleton clattered and cracked. The two-handed sword slashed heavily on the weapon in front of the opponent. It was also a two-handed sword, but it was definitely not as good as the one in Hua Yueling''s hand, which was in tatters and was a weapon that an ordinary person would never use.


    Hua Yueling mobilized her magic power, and the two-handed sword instantly burned with flames, and the flames at the top of the sword burned into the dead creatures. The flames burned brightly, but it didn''t seem to have much effect on the dead creature, which didn''t make any other move, lifting its legs heavily and continuing to walk forward.


    Magic and arrows struck the armor on the dead creature''s body, but had little effect.

 2461 Chapter 2461

    At this time, Lu Yuetong also rushed up, but she was not beside Hua Yueling, but rushed directly behind the dead creature and attacked from behind. Xiao Yu and Porky didn''t move for the time being, there was no room for them to move, so they could only observe and look for opportunities to attack from the side.


    But this was a difficult thing to do, as they had to keep an eye on the reaction of the dead creatures. The dead spirit creatures blocked Hua Yuerling''s path, blocked Hua Yuerling''s attacks with their weapons, and tried to resist.


    The skeleton''s leg was hit, but the leg brace on his leg absorbed a lot of damage, and the skeleton warrior''s body slumped and almost fell to the ground.


    Hua Yueling''s eyes widened, now was the time, and he immediately increased his strength to press down.


    The skeleton was able to support itself, but now it was unable to do so, and was knocked down directly to the ground.


    The skeleton still wanted to get up, but how could Hua Yueling and the others give it that kind of opportunity, since they had already knocked it to the ground, they could just finish it off without thinking too much.


    The skeleton warrior haphazardly used his weapon to block the attack, but the power between the two sides was not on the same level, and now the skeleton had no way to use its power, so even if it could block it, it would be impossible to stop it.


    The two-handed sword blocked in front of it, but even if it did, it still couldn''t stop Huayue Ling''s attack, and the two-handed sword struck heavily at its head. The skeleton did not utter a word, but the sound of bones cracking was heard afterwards.


    The skeleton soldier made no sound, but Hua Yueling did not let it go, waving his weapon and continuing to attack, his two-handed sword slashed heavily at the skeleton again.


    "No need to attack like that, leave it to me."


    Karin came up at this time and said to Hua Yueling.


    Hua Yuerling nodded, made her way out of the way, and left the skeleton soldiers to her to deal with. There really wasn''t any particularly good way to deal with the opponent, after all, Hua Ling''s power wasn''t particularly useful in this area.


    Hua Yuerling could only rely on weapons or magic to inflict damage on the other party, which was the weakest, and there was no way to inflict enough damage, and it was also difficult to destroy the demon directly in this way. That''s the problem.


    The best way to deal with dead creatures is to use light magic, and light magic is the best way to deal with dead creatures, followed by wood magic. Although wood magic and light magic are different, they both have to do with life, whereas dead creatures are against life and death.


    Therefore, both light magic and wood magic can do enough damage and have enough suppressive power over dead creatures.


    Karin doesn''t have light magic, she only has wood magic, but even that is enough. Wood magic is enough to cause enough damage to the dead creature to destroy it.


    Magic covered the dead creature''s body, and the dead creature was enveloped in light and gradually disappeared into thin air.


    The dead spirit creature was destroyed, and Hua Yueling and the others continued to go deeper.


    "The necromorphs here are pretty well equipped."


    The equipment couldn''t be said to be particularly good, but it was clearly better than those ordinary skeletons. Don''t look at the old two-handed sword, but it also depends on how it looks like, a two-handed sword like this is actually quite precious and hard to get.


    The weapons used by the creatures of the dead are all those that were thrown away, so basically, they are used for whatever they have. There''s no such thing as a weapon that comes with a direct summon, and although necromancy is very convenient in some respects, it''s not so convenient that you can skip the weapons without having to collect them yourself.


    It''s not that good, such a thing doesn''t exist, and it would be a dream to do it to that extent.


    After eliminating the dead spirit creatures, Hua Yueling and the others continued to explore deeper. This path was still very deep, and it was fortunate that they could rely on the light of magic to explore, otherwise it would be very difficult to explore.


    The sound of skeletons colliding could be heard from deeper, and Hua Yueling and the others knew clearly that there were other dead spirit creatures coming in. There are still a lot of dead spirit creatures here, otherwise they wouldn''t have worried the lord so much, even to the point of spending a high price to hire them to help solve these problems.


    The dead creatures are also troublesome in other ways, but the most troublesome thing about the dead creatures is their numbers. If it wasn''t for that, dead spirit creatures wouldn''t really be cared about that much.


    Hua Yueling and the others were able to easily finish off the dead creatures, but when there were more of them, everything became troublesome. In this kind of crowded place, Huayueling and the others actually have the advantage, but when they go outside, the situation is different, in terms of numbers Huayueling and the others are definitely at a disadvantage, but the strength gap between the two sides is very big, so just relying on the number of superiority is actually not very useful.


    It''s not that they can''t deal with these dead spirit creatures, no matter how many there are, as long as they''re all low-level dead spirit creatures, they won''t be a threat.


    Even though these creatures are not afraid of death, they are relatively weak, so there is nothing to say, even if Hua Yueling doesn''t use his full strength, he can easily finish them off. The difference in strength between the two sides was able to reach such a level.


    Hua Yueling walked in the front, wielding his weapon to eliminate a steady stream of enemies, and dead spirit creatures kept coming up in great numbers, but to Hua Yueling, this was nothing. He found that only the dead spirit creatures that came before him seemed to be the most powerful, both in terms of armor and weapons, and the enemies that came up from behind were all weaker.


    "But this number is really large."


    Hua Yuerling stepped on the bones of the skeletons under her feet, while wielding her weapon to destroy the enemies in front of her, whose number was constantly increasing and did not seem to be decreasing. Not knowing how many dead creatures had gathered, Hua Yuerling could understand why ordinary caravans and the like were unable to fight such enemies.


    In fact, this was understandable, there were so many enemies, even if they were weak, but the numbers were still there after all.

 2462 Chapter 2462

    Hua Yueling was constantly destroying the enemies that were coming up, the number of enemies was much, much larger than he had imagined, and the dead spirit creatures kept rushing up to attack Hua Yueling. The dead spirit creatures kept rushing up to attack Hua Yueling, making it impossible for him to stop the action at hand.


    Hua Yuerling had no way to do anything but watch as the enemies kept coming. The number of dead spirit creatures was outrageous, which was something Hua Yueling had never expected. As he watched the dead creatures continue to pour in, Hua Yueling doubted that he would be able to wipe them out from here on out.


    Moreover, the necromancers he had broken up did not die, leaving them immobilized and their skeletons scattered. If the necromancers were able to use necromancy again to reunite them, they might be caught in a crossfire. But the good thing is that there is still Karin here to help, in this case she can help remove the danger in this area, and directly destroy those broken bones, as long as they can destroy all of those things, there is no need to worry about what the necromancer will do again.


    "There are also too many necromantic creatures here, there''s an endless stream of them, it''s like there''s no end to them."


    "Unless the other party is a very powerful necromancer, and even then necromancers can''t be endless, it''s simply impossible. Besides, those powerful necromancers would summon even more powerful necromantic creatures, and it''s impossible to just go and summon such necromantic creatures out."


    The more powerful necromancers summoned, the stronger the necromantic creatures would be, and not only those more powerful and higher level necromantic creatures, but even the simplest necromantic creatures would become very, very strong.


    However, the necromancers that Hua Yueling faced could only be said to have average strength, and there was no difficulty for Hua Yueling to overcome.


    But if that is the case, how could there be so many necromancers, this should be impossible.


    It wasn''t that Hua Yueling looked down on the other party, but it was very, very difficult for a necromancer to control so many necromantic creatures. This kind of thing is not that simple.


    You need to have a strong magic power as well as a strong mental power, but the mental power requirement is actually not that great. The reason why Huayue Ling and the others were deadly suspicious was because the other party had not summoned more powerful deadly spirit creatures, and the ordinary skeletons they had summoned were also very weak and not too strong.


    "Let''s just exit first, it''s too difficult to rush in."


    Karin, who was behind us, said to Hua Yueling. Hua Yuerling bit her teeth and nodded her head, agreeing that it was indeed very difficult to rush in, and that it was better to give up for the time being and wait until later, just like Karin said.


    Thinking so, Hua Yueling commanded the others to quickly retreat backwards, while he continued to destroy the demons here. And then there was the matter of Karin and Mu Ningfrost using their magic power to help destroy the skeletons, completely wiping them out, which was a very important thing, no matter what, it would be no problem to destroy as many demons as possible.


    The more they eliminate, the easier the battle will be, otherwise the dead creatures that were knocked down will come back to life again, and then everything they have done now will be in vain.


    Hua Yueling and the others fought and retreated, slowly retreating outward. The dead spirit creatures continued to emerge, and did not give up attacking just because they were retreating, but kept chasing after them, trying to knock them down completely.


    Hua Yueling destroyed more and more dead spirit creatures, and also more and more dead spirit creatures were completely wiped out with magic power. But even so, the number of dead spirit creatures still showed no sign of decreasing, and it seemed as if the dead spirit creatures would never end, and there were dead spirit creatures everywhere, and no relief could be seen.


    Hua Yueling was not sure why this was so, the situation was a bit not good, Hua Yueling did not like this situation, he would prefer to be in control of the situation, rather than completely out of control of the situation like now.


    But no matter what they didn''t count as being in a downward spiral, Hua Yueling and the others just said that they had no way to go further for the time being and were ready to think of other ways, rather than being directly defeated or defeated.


    HuaYueLing and the others were not strong enough to do that, but the biggest problem at the moment was how to go deeper. This was very difficult, Hua Ling had not thought of this before, he had thought that things would be simple, but now it didn''t seem so.


    It was much more difficult than expected, and in order to go deeper, one had to figure out a way to quickly eliminate the large number of dead spirit creatures.


    Obviously, this is not an easy thing to do, and Huayueling also realized this, but how to do it. Hua Yueling didn''t have any way to rely on his strength to stop the constant stream of dead spirit creatures, but that was all, there was no way to go deeper.


    The raging dead spirit creatures may not be able to pose any threat, but there is nothing Hua Ling can do about it. This belonged to the absolute superiority in numbers, if there was no such absolute superiority there was no way to stop him.


    "There are so many skeleton soldiers here, endlessly, and according to this it is basically impossible for us to charge down."


    Hua Yueling said with a sigh, he really couldn''t think of what to do, there was no way to solve this problem. At least up to now, Hua Yueling hadn''t come up with any good solutions.


    The key was that Hua Yueling didn''t know how much time it would take to get rid of the demons, which was very difficult. The number of dead spirit creatures is unknown, and at least so far Hua Yueling has no way to deal with so many dead spirit creatures.


    It would be important to know when to reach the end of the line, or when the dead spirit creatures would not continue to appear. The unfortunate thing is that he doesn''t know, so there''s no good way to solve them.


    There was nothing to say, and Hua Yue Ling and the others could only think of other ways for the time being.


    What should be done? After a few people came out, the dead spirit creatures still continued to emerge. After HuaYueLing eliminated some of the dead spirit creatures at the front, Karin and Mu NingFang used magic to create a barrier, using the barrier to block the dead spirit creatures that were still pouring out.


    A large number of tree branches stretched out from beneath the ground, and these branches blocked the steps of the dead spirit creatures, preventing them from continuing to emerge.

 2463 Chapter 2463

    Hua Yuerling couldn''t help but feel relieved when he saw this scene. Although he wouldn''t be afraid of these guys with his strength, if he really had to deal with a constant stream of them, he wouldn''t have any particularly good solutions.


    Hua Yueling was already a bit irritated, the number of enemies was just too many, a bit outrageous.


    "What should we do?"


    Hua Yueling found a place to sit down, looked at the others and asked. Not far away, the dead creatures were screaming, hoping to come out, but they were blocked so that they could not come out at all. The defensive wall created by magic was still very strong, and their constant attacks did not pose much of a threat.


    In this situation, HuaYueLing and the others didn''t need to worry too much, as the dead creatures would have no effect no matter how much they attacked. In the end, the situation would be the same, and nothing would change.


    Hua Yueling was relieved, but he did not completely relax, after all, there were other things to think about next, that is, how to attack. Hua Yueling and the others had come here to solve the troubles of the dead creatures, so naturally they could not give up halfway.


    "Is there any good way to solve this problem?"


    Hua Yue Ling asked the others to see if the others had any good ideas.


    "Well, we need to find out why it''s like this."


    Lu Yuetong said after spinning around.


    "We have to find the reason to solve the problem, we don''t know why it''s like this yet, maybe we can go somewhere else to look, since we can''t rush down here."


    "That''s not too much of a problem, if there are other places we can go here ......".


    Hua Yueling looks around, there are quite a few places to go here, in addition to the mountains, there are also the mountains around. These places can all be looked for.


    "Since they''re all blocked, let''s look elsewhere, and if we can find something we might be able to solve the problem better."


    HuaYueLing couldn''t think of any other better way to solve the problem, what else could there be, and wondered if acting in this way would solve the problem more easily. Naturally, they hoped that they could solve the problem more easily, but now it seemed that the situation was very difficult to do.


    "Come on, let''s go somewhere else, let''s look around, there might be other secrets hidden here."


    So Hua Yueling said, sat up, patted the dirt on her pants, and took the lead in walking up the mountain. The others followed close behind.


    The dead creatures were frantically attacking, trying to get out of it, but no matter how hard they struggled, they just couldn''t get out, and no matter what they did, they couldn''t change the situation.


    This mountain was different in that it had a mountain path, so Hua Yueling and the others could easily go up through the mountain path. This was easier for Hua Yuerling and the others, so they didn''t have to climb the mountain and spend too much time.


    The mountain should be frequented by people, otherwise there wouldn''t be such a long road for them to walk on. The difficulty of climbing the mountain was still in their minds.


    However, unless it is a particularly steep path, it is not that difficult to climb up. This side of the mountain road is actually easier to walk on, after all, there is already a road, and in any case, it is much better than those without a road.


    It''s also a good idea to look for a way to get to the top of the mountain, but it doesn''t look like there''s anything here. Hua Yueling wandered around the top, but didn''t find anything.


    "Something strange, there doesn''t seem to be anything here."


    Hua Yueling frowned and thought, feeling a little strange, for some reason, he felt that he should be able to find something here. Although the feeling itself could not be taken seriously, Hua Ling felt that such a thought should not be wrong in some way.


    "Is it my illusion?"


    Hua Yueling thought in his heart, and didn''t know why he felt this way. He looked around the surrounding area, but it was hard to find anything, whether it was to the left or right or in any other direction, nothing could be found.


    But that doesn''t mean that there is nothing down there, it just means that there may not be anything in the surrounding area, but there may be other roads at the bottom of the mountain.


    Since the other side lives and moves around here, it means that there must be something around here. This should all be considered the other party''s base, in that case the other party can''t just go underground and leave other places alone, Hua Yueling thought so, he didn''t know if it was what he thought, but he thought it was more likely.


    All of them gathered together, but everyone didn''t find anything, and everywhere above the top of the mountain was flat, so they couldn''t find anything noteworthy. There was nothing to prove that this place had anything to do with deadly creatures.


    "There really doesn''t seem to be anything here."


    Yue-tong Lu also said that she had been around almost all the places here.


    The top of the mountain was empty, and there was nothing useful to see. There was some grass growing on it, which did not match the feeling of the creatures living low down on the mountain.


    There was nothing else to say about it. After a few laps, Hua Yueling and the others confirmed that there was nothing worth noting here. For this reason, they also deliberately went around the rest of the place again, but the result was the same, without any change.


    Hua Yueling had thought of this long ago, and this was actually a very normal thing, although Hua Yueling felt that there should be something here, but it should not mean that it was certain.


    If there is nothing here, then we can only look around for it, and perhaps there are other paths to get in. But it is only a possibility, Hua Yueling thinks that the possibility is not very high.


    Everything is just speculation, as to the fact how, it is not very good to say. Hua Yueling and her group just went down the mountain in a bit of a hurry. I thought I would find something here, but I didn''t find anything.


    To say disappointed is definitely a bit disappointing, but Hua Yueling had already prepared himself mentally, even if he did not find anything, in his opinion, it is very normal. The next step is to go to other places to look for it anyway, so if you can''t find it, forget it, just take the strategy directly from the front.

 2464 Chapter 2464

    After they got off the mountain, Hua Yueling and the others searched around the mountain range, which was relatively easy to find, but this was not an isolated mountain, but a mountain range connected to other mountains.


    It''s difficult to search around the mountain, but it''s a bit tricky to find it in this neighborhood. But if you want to do it, you just need to look around, there is no need to go too far.


    Hua Yueling felt that perhaps he needed to go a little farther to look for it, but he also thought that there was no need to bother with places that were too far away.


    Generally speaking, even if there was another passage, it wouldn''t be nearby, it should be somewhere farther away. That way, even if they wanted to escape, they could avoid the enemy and not worry about the roads being blocked.


    Hua Yueling and the others searched the area without much success. There was basically nothing in the area, except for a hole that led deeper.


    "Looks like we can only go in from here."


    When Hua Yueling and the others returned to the cave entrance, they found that the necromantic soldiers at the entrance had disappeared. The magic that Karin and Mu Ningfang used to block the necromorphs had also disappeared and seemed to have been destroyed.


    "Let''s go back in and take a look."


    Gazing deeper, Hua Yue Ling said so. The others were fine with it, and everyone came closer, the magic light ball floating in front of them again.


    "Ah Ling, I''m enchanting your weapon."


    Mu Ningshang came up and said to Hua Yueling. Hua Yueling nodded, temporary enchanting Hua Yueling couldn''t do it. However, there are similar items in Hua Yueling''s hands, which can be purchased in the mall.


    It''s also a good idea to use a little bit of your own personalized website to help you get started.


    It''s a pity that Hua Yueling didn''t have a weapon with light magic power in her hand, otherwise it would be easier to deal with those dead creatures.


    In fact, if you only encounter a few, it''s fine, but if you encounter so many demons, then a weapon with the power of light is still very useful. Unfortunately, Hua Yueling does not have such a weapon in hand, and there is no good way for her to do so.


    There is no doubt about the usefulness of a light magic weapon to attack dead creatures, using such a weapon can more easily kill spirit creatures, but also do not have to worry about the dead creatures will be "resurrected".


    It''s a pity, but after all, they hadn''t thought of it before, so there''s nothing they can do about it. In this regard, there is no other way but to say what is useful.


    Hua Yueling and the others walked down the passage, and in a short while they saw the dead spirit creatures coming up from below. Hua Yueling guessed from this scene that these dead spirit creatures must be under someone''s control, which was absolutely the case.


    The mere existence of the dead spirit creatures would not be like this.


    The next step was to go all the way down. The next step was to charge down the road. Find a way to destroy all the dead spirit creatures in front of them, so that they could no longer block their path.


    Faced with the swarm of dead spirit creatures, Hua Yue Ling continued to exert her strength to destroy them, and the dead spirit creatures were scattered one by one, but this did not kill them yet. But even so, after using the enchanted wood frost to possess the magic used to deal with the dead creatures, Hua Ling''s attacks had more destructive power to the dead creatures.


    The dead creatures were knocked to the ground one by one, without any reaction, while Mu Ningshang and Karin were helping out from behind. Yuetong Lu also rushed to the front, but unfortunately the space here was still a bit small, so there was no way for two people to fight together, she could only watch from the back, without being able to do anything.


    Xiaoyu and Porky also wanted to help, but there was no more space beside Hua Yueling, and even if he was the only one who wanted to fight the other, it was difficult to do so, being restricted by the space.


    Hua Ling waved his weapon and attacked, only to see the dead creature in front of him knocked to the ground again. Hua Yuerling walked forward step by step, and needed to keep attacking, there were still dead spirit creatures coming out from behind, and looking deeper, under the illumination of the magic ball, Hua Yuerling could see the dead spirit creatures coming out deeper and deeper.


    The silhouettes of the dead spirit creatures would only grow more and more, not less and less, and Hua Yueling could clearly see the silhouettes of those dead spirit creatures coming up. He kept destroying them, but it was as if the dead spirit creatures did not decrease.


    Hua Yueling also thought so before, but he believed that it was impossible. Rather than worrying about it, he should hurry up and attack. As long as enough dead creatures were destroyed, the number of dead creatures would continue to decrease, and Hua Yueling believed that dead creatures would not be infinite, and that there must be a limit to the existence of dead creatures.


    The battle was still going on, and Hua Ling did not believe that the battle would never end. He believed that sooner or later the battle would end, it was just a matter of when it would end, and that was the most important thing.


    One of the terrifying things about the dead creatures is that they are not afraid of death, and in this regard, Hua Yueling believes that no one can compare to the dead creatures. Even many demons can''t compare to them.


    The dead creatures are not afraid of death because they are already dead, and there is no such thing as death in their eyes.


    Humans are afraid of death, but dead creatures are not.


    The creatures that do not fear death are the most terrifying, and there is nothing more terrifying than that. Because no matter how you attack them, they will not react much, and even if they are greeted with the possibility of death, they will just meet it without any other reaction.


    What else could be done in this situation, Hua Yue Ling knew that all she could do was attack and destroy as many dead creatures as possible.


    "The magic power inside is weakening."


    Karin suddenly said. Her words restored some of Hua Yuerling''s spirit, and if so, the situation became a little better, Hua Yuerling thought to herself.


    After all, just because the power is weakened doesn''t mean that the number of dead spirit creatures will really decrease.


    The battle continued, and Hua Yueling destroyed an unknown number of dead spirit creatures, gradually the road returned to its original appearance, the skeletons beneath Hua Yueling and the others disappeared, and the originally narrow road also became wider.


    "Huh?"


    Hua Yueling realized that something was not right, and in that case it means that the previous possibilities were all illusions. Otherwise, it would not have become like this.

 2465 Chapter 2465

    "Looks like we''ve been fooled too."


    Hua Yueling looked into the depths of the dungeon, this underground city was a bit different from the ones they had been to before, this did not seem to be a simple place. There was no telling what they would encounter inside.


    It would be interesting if everything they saw just now was created by the people inside. How did they create such a scenery, and how did they get caught up in it?


    Did the people inside know that they were coming? Hua Yueling was quite curious about this, he felt that this possibility was there, but if the other party didn''t make any moves then there was no need to worry too much.


    Thinking so, Hua Yueling was also carefully searching and looking inside. There didn''t seem to be anything to be seen in the depths.


    Walking down the ladder, Hua Yueling unknowingly reached the deepest part. There was an open space in front of her. On the left side was a huge pile of things that looked as if they had all been thrown away and left there without any use.


    Hua Yueling then looked in another direction, and in this direction there was a path leading deeper. There was a door in front of him, and he pushed it open and walked in. After entering, Hua Yueling found that no one was there, and the place was very quiet.


    After looking around, Hua Yueling didn''t see anyone there, and he didn''t know what else he could encounter here. However, he believed that there should be a necromancer here, although before that it was just their illusion, caused by the attack of other skills, I don''t know why.


    Hua Yueling and the others walked to the right, but not for long, a few skeletons in armor blocked their path. Those skeletons looked like they had some power.


    Previously, the skeletons Hua Yueling and the others encountered in the illusion were all naked and fought with ease, but this encounter was different. These skeletons were all wearing armor, and the weapons in their hands gave them a more powerful feel.


    These guys were all elite soldiers, different than the skeletons in the fantasy world before. It''s not that Hua Yueling hasn''t seen such skeletons before, to say how much stronger they are compared to other skeletons, Hua Yueling doesn''t think so.


    But after all, they are wearing equipment on their bodies, and have more powerful-looking weapons, and in these aspects, they are strong enough. Weapons and equipment can sometimes be used as a standard to evaluate a person, but a person can also be used as a standard to evaluate weapons and equipment.


    If one is not strong enough, there is no way to use good enough weaponry, which is also important.


    Hua Yuerling stared at the skeleton soldiers coming this way, and saw them waving their weapons and attacking, but Hua Yuerling didn''t show any signs of panic. Huayue Ling rushed up and faced the enemy''s attack, wielding a two-handed greatsword and carrying it.


    It was very easy for Hua Yuerling, as the opponent''s strength was not great, so it was naturally much easier to resist. The two-handed sword blocked the enemy''s attack, and Hua Yuerling pushed back all those weapons with one force, then rushed out with her feet, and swept the two-handed sword with one sweep, and the dead creatures were all swept away.


    The dead spirit creatures were thus knocked out of the sky, and then the attacks of others also fell on the dead spirit creatures. The dead creatures could not do anything about this situation, their actions were not so flexible, and they could only watch the magic and weapons fall on them, and then they could not react.


    Although they are immortal, there is a temporary death for them as well.


    A brief death is enough, and then Woodcrest and Karin will be able to solve the problem so that they will never wake up again. The skeletons here are not infinite.


    What Hua Yuerling still had some doubts about was why the illusion spell from before had suddenly failed, which was strange, and Hua Yuerling didn''t understand why this had happened. The illusion itself was strange enough to trap all of them in it without the slightest awareness, but what happened afterwards was even stranger.


    They did nothing but fight with the dead creatures, and in the end the fight was not even close to being over.


    But anyway, now that the problem was solved, it was good to move on, and there was no need to worry about it. But what they would encounter next was also something to think about, and Hua Yueling believed that they would be able to solve the problem.


    But the illusions outside were also useful to a certain extent, making them worry a bit, the enemy here might be stronger than expected. What would the enemy here be like, Hua Yueling pondered, so far there was no way to determine the strength of the other party.


    Hua Yuerling needed to confirm the strength of the other party, without knowing enough about the strength of the other party there was no way to fight, and it was also a very dangerous thing. However, at present, Huayue Ling and the others do not have any way to understand the strength of the other party.


    They may be able to understand some of the dead creatures, but it is very difficult to get information about the opponent.


    Without seeing the opponent, they knew nothing about him, and this was also something that could not be helped. It was a pity that the lord knew nothing, otherwise it might have been possible to get some useful information from the lord, but such a situation obviously did not exist.


    Huayue Ling and the others got nothing, no information related to that person, which was quite unfavorable for them. However, HuaYueLing and the others believed that their own strength could solve the current problems.


    After all, their strength was there, and although the enemy felt like it should be very strong, they still felt that they had the ability to fight.


    Not to say suppressing the other side, at least it can be considered as an even match. Moreover, there were quite a few people on their side, and although it would be impossible to compare the number of people with the dead spirit creatures, their strength was not equal.


    The company''s main goal was to provide a solution to the problem of the death spirits.


    The dead spirit creatures were still a bit weak, otherwise they wouldn''t have been so easily eliminated by Hua Yueling, even without the help of others.


    After killing one dead creature after another, Hua Yueling withdrew her weapon and breathed a sigh of relief.

 2466 Chapter 2466

    Hua Yueling and the others went deeper, it must be said that this underground city was quite big, Hua Yueling and the others had not found the end of the place for a long time, as if there was no end to this place at all.


    Hua Yueling and the others didn''t know how much time it would take them to find the people here, maybe not long, or maybe it would take a lot of time, which Hua Yueling couldn''t be sure of, he could only act according to the situation, there was no other way. This place needs to be explored bit by bit, it is best to explore all the places once again, after all, what is here is not very clear to them, if not to explore clearly how to find the necromancer here.


    A group of people wandered around the dungeon, exploring one place at a time, there are many places to explore in this dungeon, and there are places everywhere to get to know. There were quite a few empty rooms, although the rooms themselves were rather humble, but no matter how humble they were, they were still able to house people, and there were quite a few of them.


    The dead spirit creatures should be summoned, so they don''t need a place to live, so what are these empty rooms for? Hua Yueling found that some of them were used to store things, which could be seen directly, but others had beds, which seemed to be resting and inhabited by people, but they walked here for a long time without seeing other people.


    The necromancers might be a little different in this regard, but Hua Yueling didn''t think that the other party would be alone, so there should be other people with them.


    This is also judged from those rooms, so Hua Yueling is just a guess, as to whether the guess is correct, he can not be sure. But regardless of whether there were other people here or not, it was not a big problem for Hua Yueling. Ordinary bandits were no threat to him at all, and the only thing he was afraid of here was the necromancer.


    The only thing that scares him here is the necromancer. What kind of strength does the necromancer have, Hua Yueling is still quite curious about it, but there is no way to understand it. Hua Yue Ling hoped to at least know the strength of the opponent before the battle, and Hua Yue Ling believed that such a possibility existed.


    However, I have to say that this kind of thing is very difficult, and Hua Ling must find a way to do it, to look for traces of the opponent''s existence, and then make judgments based on this and so on. It''s a bit too brainless to act without understanding the situation.


    Unless the person has an absolute strength advantage, but generally speaking, even that person will not take such an approach, arrogance can easily lead to failure, which is why Hua Yuerling is very interested in knowing what kind of strength the other party has, which is very important in any case.


    If you don''t know the strength of the other party, you may not know how to fight, and you don''t know whether the other party is stronger or weaker than them. Gathering information is a very important thing at any time, but it is also a very difficult thing to do well, it is difficult to do well, in this regard HuaYueLing actually is not much experience, but this kind of thing does not necessarily need experience to do.


    They are going around in circles here, but what is certain is that they are gradually going deeper and deeper, and perhaps they will be able to find the necromancer in a short while. Generally speaking, even the size of such an underground world is limited, not to mention that this is actually just a robber''s nest, and not a particularly large robber organization.


    Hua Yuerling had never seen a particularly large bandit organization like this, where there was not a single person, just a group of necromantic soldiers, and nothing else.


    Hua Yuerling didn''t know much about it, but Hua Yuerling was also someone who had raided many bandit camps. It''s a good idea to have a good understanding of how the bandits will build their camps.


    Judging from the information received so far and what we heard from the lords, there is nothing wrong with this place being a bandit''s camp. The only thing that mattered was how many bandits were here, which was more important.


    But the strange thing is that there is no one here, which means that the robbers might have gone out. But the fact that none of the lovers were left behind is a bit strange.


    Another important thing is the illusion at the entrance, and they don''t even know how they got caught.


    They didn''t know if the illusion spell was used by a necromancer, but if it was, then they had to be even more careful. The other party''s strength might be very strong, and they might not even be an opponent.


    Hua Yueling still held enough confidence, he felt that his strength was still here.


    The group constantly encountered dead spirit creatures blocking their way, but the dead spirit creatures alone could not stop them. In the beginning, there were many dead creatures that surfaced from deeper and deeper to attack them, but now the number of dead creatures had decreased a lot.


    However, there is still another problem, and that is that the dead creatures have become stronger.


    These dead spirit creatures were more powerful than the ones they had encountered before, but this was not impossible for Hua Yueling to deal with. These dead spirit creatures were not strong enough to make him feel afraid, and to him, they were just more powerful counterfeits, which was not too much trouble to deal with.


    Hua Yueling wielded his weapon to destroy them one by one, and the dead spirit creatures continued to fall to the ground. After knocking them down, Hua Ling exchanged the equipment on their bodies for gold coins.


    Although the equipment wasn''t worth much, it could still be exchanged for gold coins without any problem.


    Although there was basically no difference between this kind of exchange and no exchange for him, he was still able to exchange some gold coins after all, and the time spent was not that much and it was not troublesome, so Hua Yueling still used his heart on it.


    Anyway, he doesn''t need to do too much, all Hua Yueling needs to do is to hand over the equipment to the system, and he doesn''t need to do anything else. This is enough, as for the rest, Xiao Xue will help him to solve the problem, he doesn''t need to do it himself.


    Therefore, Huayue Ling quickly took away all the armor and weapons from the dead creatures that had been beaten to death on the ground, without any intention of leaving them behind. Hua Yuerling didn''t think it was pointless to leave these things behind.

 2467 Chapter 2467

    After solving another wave of dead spirit creatures, Hua Yueling felt much more relaxed, and fighting these dead spirit creatures was not that difficult. Even for Hua Yueling, this kind of thing could be considered easy.


    The dead spirit creatures were finished off one by one, and Hua Yueling didn''t know how many dead spirit creatures he had finished off today. If it were true to say, he felt that he should have finished off countless dead spirit creatures.


    He basically didn''t stop after the battle started, but Hua Yueling also knew that this was very normal, and this was the advantage of dead spirit creatures. Endless dead spirit creatures came up to fight, taking advantage of their numbers to fight, which was basically the way some ordinary necromancers fought.


    However, everyone''s fighting method is different, and some will try to use other fighting methods, such as not fighting with quantity or with a sea of people, but choosing to trade quality for quantity.


    Relying on more powerful necromorphs to fight is a good choice, at least Hua Yueling thinks that this choice is still possible.


    At least, Hua Yuerling thought that it was possible. Hua Yuerling liked quality, and although quantity could not be neglected, if one had enough quality, quantity could be ignored to a certain extent. These are very important ways of thinking, Hua Yue Ling is thinking in all sorts of ways, can not simply say that this method does not work, that method does not work, we need to think more about various methods.


    The dead spirit creatures are still appearing, and their strength is also getting stronger. It''s not easy for them to create a threat, although those dead spirit creatures have some strength, but they don''t pose much of a threat to them.


    One by one, dead spirit creatures were killed, and Hua Yueling stared at some of them, some of which were obviously cultivated to make them more powerful than other dead spirit creatures, but that''s all.


    There was nothing more to say, and that was how it seemed to Hua Yueling. Wielding a two-handed sword, Hua Yueling didn''t even have to think about it, directly using his weapon to knock them down to the ground, it could be said that it was effortless.


    These enemies were not yet to the extent that they could threaten Hua Yueling, and to him they could at most be considered as a warm-up, nothing more. The battle was still going on, and Hua Yueling didn''t know how many more enemies he would have to fight, or what he would encounter next, but he was hoping to find the necromancer as soon as possible, and then solve the problem once and for all.


    Maybe it wasn''t enough to solve the problem, but Hua Yueling thought it was important to solve at least part of the problem, no matter what.


    The necromancer is the one who needs to be solved the most, and whether there are other people here besides him is not yet certain, but if there are, then it is better to solve all of them.


    It''s also important to look at the situation, besides, they still don''t know enough about this place, if they can understand more and get more information, it will be easier to act.


    "It should be here soon."


    Mu Ningshang suddenly said this, Hua Yueling looked at her, and it seemed that she had already noticed something that Hua Yueling hadn''t noticed. The range that HuaYueLing was able to explore with her scouting skill was huge, but up to now HuaYueLing hadn''t found any trace of the necromancer, so how could it be that she was almost here with Mu NingFang?


    It''s not just a matter of time, it''s also a matter of time before we get to the next level. Since she said that, it means that they are about to arrive at their destination.


    "Then we have to be careful, we don''t know what will happen then. And we don''t know enough about necromancers."


    "But our side should be stronger, and judging from the necromancers they summoned, they shouldn''t be that strong."


    This point Karin is also more agreed, and they also went to so many places to raid, so many robber nests were given down by them without any problems, this side is even more needless to say, there are no other robbers, there is only one necromancer, in this case actually do not have to worry so much.


    After all, the other side does not have any advantage in terms of numbers, and then there is the strength of the above. This is the only thing that can create a gap between the two sides now.


    As they continued to move deeper and deeper into the enemy''s lair, Hua Yueling and the others gradually approached the deepest part of the enemy''s lair, Hua Yueling didn''t know how far away it was, but he knew it wasn''t much further.


    Maybe he would be able to find the other party after walking for a while, and then he would be able to confirm with his own eyes how strong the other party really was.


    Hua Yueling believes that he will not lose in this area of strength.


    After all, he had spent so much time exercising, and with the help of an incredible system, it would be stupid if he didn''t have a way to improve quickly under these circumstances.


    Hua Yueling hadn''t been stupid enough to that extent, Hua Yueling was already happier than most people, but he still thought it wasn''t fast enough, and Hua Yueling thought he could grow even faster.


    Looking deeper into the passageway, where the closed door could be seen, what would be behind it, Hua Yueling had probably already imagined. What was waiting for them there was already predetermined.


    They had found what they were looking for, and the timing was good.


    The next step was to see what kind of strength the other party possessed, Hua Yueling thought to herself, and couldn''t help but speed up her pace. Hua Yueling''s footsteps flew fast, and she ran in that direction.


    Pushing open the door, she saw the figure wearing the necromancer''s robe inside. The other party held a magic staff in their hands and turned around to face them.


    "You guys are adventurers?"


    The other side guessed their identity, but Hua Yueling didn''t think it was anything. It was nothing, after all, their intentions were already obvious.


    "Right."


    "Then there''s nothing more to say." Seeing the other party raise their magic staff high up, the magic array in the center of the room flickered with light, and then a figure crawled out from the ground.


    It was a deadly creature that was taller than an ordinary human, about two and a half meters, wearing heavy armor, holding a two-handed large axe in his hands, and looking very powerful and terrifying.

 2468 Chapter 2468

    Hua Yueling stared at the summoned dead creature, the other party had a lot of energy, even suppressing him for an instant when he came out. However, Hua Yueling also roughly understood the strength of the other party.


    In a way not enough to be feared, not that powerful. Hua Yueling alone was enough to deal with it. In fact, Hua Yueling''s strength was even stronger than the other party''s, but without a battle between the two sides, it was still impossible to determine what was going on.


    Hua Yueling thought that he could defeat the other party, and he still had an advantage in this regard. He had a much stronger strength in himself.


    But everything can''t be certain until there is a battle, Hua Yueling stared at the necromancers, and then gave a command to the others behind him. The necromancer was left to them to deal with, and he was to deal with the necromorph.


    This necromancer should be the best card in the necromancer''s hand, whether it was the armor he wore or the weapon he used, it was the best among all the necromancers he had seen.


    Moreover, it was also possessed by a demon, and with its own strength, it was not an easy existence to deal with.


    Hua Yueling didn''t care about this, and attacked directly, swinging his two-handed sword and slashing it, while the dead creatures also wielded their weapons and attacked towards Hua Yueling. The dead creatures also waved their weapons and attacked Hua Yueling. The fight between the two sides was lively.


    Hua Yueling quickly learned how strong the dead creature was, in terms of strength it was indeed the strongest of all the dead creatures Hua Yueling had fought through, both in terms of strength and speed, but that was it for Hua Yueling.


    After fighting more powerful enemies, HuaYueLing is no longer afraid of these enemies, there is no need to be afraid, its strength is not to that extent, for HuaYueLing to defeat it is not completely impossible, or even very likely.


    The two sides went at each other, and Hua Yueling quickly suppressed the other side, which was the stronger side in terms of strength.


    On the other hand, the battle was much easier for Lu Yuetong and the others. The necromancers were still mages, and Lu Yuetong and the others had an advantage in numbers, not to mention that there was not much difference in strength between them.


    The first thing that I want to do is to make sure that I''m not going to be able to do anything.


    The necromancer summoned the necromancers in the face of this situation, and then also used magic to attack Lu Yuetong, Lu Yuetong waved her weapon to break up the magic, and then continued to rush forward.


    The skeletons blocked her way, but they were no threat to him, and he easily knocked them down to the ground.


    On the other side, the magical attacks of Wood Nurse and the others arrived, aiming to attack the necromancer. The necromancer dodged to the side and used his magic shield to defend himself at the same time, but he looked very heavy, as the magic of Wood Frost and Karin looked very powerful, and he was a little worried that his defense would not be able to protect him from the attack.


    As long as enough magic power was added to the shield, even the most powerful magic could be blocked.


    In fact, this is not necessarily true, and in some ways it is wrong. However, if the shield magic used is strong enough, it can still be done.


    The defensive shield magic used by the necromancer was an elementary magic, but it could be seen that he still had some knowledge of it. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to use it so well, using only a small amount of magic to achieve the best defensive effect, which is impossible without enough research.


    The shield was destroyed and its magic power was exhausted, but their magic was also blocked and could not pose a sufficient threat to each other.


    Naturally, the two girls were not satisfied and aimed at the necromancer, and they attacked again with their magic.


    Jade and Porky were not idle either, and went to help Lu Yuetong deal with the rising skeletons. I don''t know how the necromancer managed to get so many skeletons, knowing that Lu Yuetong''s speed of destroying skeletons was already fast enough, but even so there was still no way to do it in a short period of time. It was very difficult to do so in a short time.


    The destroyed skeletons would reunite again in a short time, so it was quite troublesome. Although the weapon used by Yue Tong Lu was enchanted, it had other powers attached to it, and her weapon itself did not possess the divine attribute, so there was no way to completely kill the dead creatures.


    In this regard, skeletons are the most annoying dead creatures. After all, it is very difficult to destroy such creatures without a sacred weapon or similar magic to use, not that you can never do it, but it is just too unlikely.


    The battle is still going on, with the skeletons on Hua Yue Ling''s side still in a bit of a stalemate. Even if you defeat it, the other side is still a skeleton, and in a way, it is not afraid of your attack at all.


    To defeat it in one go is just a dream, Hua Yueling hopes to be able to do so, but he is also very clear that this kind of thing is basically impossible. After all, the strength of the other party was there, and both the weapons and the equipment on his body were quite powerful, this is not a joke.


    Hua Yueling knew this very well in his heart, but even so he was constantly increasing his strength, wanting to finish off the opponent as soon as possible.


    Hua Yueling wanted to finish him off as soon as possible, and then go help Yue Tong Lu and the others finish off the necromancers. Although Hua Yueling thought that they should have no problem dealing with the necromancer, but looking at the fact that there was not much progress over there, he also hoped that he could help.


    But now on this side is actually considered to be helpful, and even on the other side is actually Lu Yuetong and the others have the upper hand, so there is no need to worry.


    Hua Yueling''s attacks were one after another, constantly attacking to suppress the dead creatures. Not to mention, his attacks like this are effective.


    Dead spirit creatures are also not afraid of getting hurt, and sometimes they even fight against you in spite of their injuries. This is the dead spirit creatures, if other humans would not dare to do so, after all, to withstand such a attack is not just a joke, not that anyone can withstand, not even wearing armor.

 2469 Chapter 2469

    The battle continued, with the dead creature barely reacting to Huayue Ling''s successive attacks. Although it also tried to fight with Hua Yueling in some ways in the middle, directly fighting Hua Yueling in this way, but Hua Yueling would not do so.


    After all, the other party is not afraid of getting hurt, but he is different, he cannot fight the other party in a wounded state like the other party, that kind of thing is advantageous to the other party, but not at all beneficial to Hua Yue Ling.


    Hua Yueling had to dodge or defend, after all, he could not say that he would let the other party really attack him. The other party could say that he was not afraid to attack, but he could not. He didn''t have the same kind of endurance as the other party, nor could he be as afraid of death or injury as the other party.


    If you can dodge and block, you have to do it, not just watch the other party''s attack fall on your body. To do so would be looking for death.


    Hua Yueling had to dodge, avoiding the other party''s attack and using the advantage of speed above to attack. Trying to suppress the opponent was a difficult thing to do, to say the least.


    Even if the dead creature is slower than you, it''s fine, it can even take advantage of this to withstand your attack and then fight you to the death when you attack. It was too difficult and dangerous, and Hua Yueling didn''t see any advantage in doing so.


    There was no other possibility but to be attacked and injured by the other party, or so Hua Yueling thought. In this regard, Hua Yuerling could not compare with the other party, who could fight in this way with impunity, but not him, Hua Yuerling was much inferior to him.


    Although his strength was stronger, the mere advantage of strength was sometimes not so useful. After all, when the other party has some strength and is not afraid to get hurt, the situation is definitely different.


    Faced with the opponent''s attacking stance, Hua Yuerling had to dodge again, but Hua Yuerling was also prepared for it. At the same time, he also quickly launched his attack.


    The best way was to attack faster than the other party. There was no better way than this, as long as the opponent was unable to attack, then there was no problem.


    It was enough to make the opponent''s attack unable to hit him, and then his own attack was able to hit him.


    Hua Yuerling was prepared to use this method to fight with the other party, but the fight was still not smooth enough, the other party''s reaction was a bit fast, and the attack was really with full force. Sometimes it''s not easy to dodge.


    There was a lot of back and forth between the two sides, but Hua Yue Ling''s attacks were more frequent, hitting the other side multiple times, but not causing it much damage. The armor the dead creature was wearing was really good in defense, otherwise it wouldn''t have been able to block so many of his attacks. But even the best defense couldn''t have completely blocked Huayueling''s attacks, not to mention that the weapon in Huayueling''s hand wasn''t given for free.


    The dead creature''s armor was already heavily scarred, but it had not been completely destroyed, and it would take more time for Hua Yueling to defeat the opponent in this way, which was not easy to do.


    Hua Yueling''s attacks continued, during which he also tried to use magic to hold the dead creatures back before attacking them himself, and he found that it worked quite well. The magic attacked the dead creature''s head, and then the dead creature had to dodge, and then Hua Yueling was able to attack from another direction, so he didn''t have to worry about the dead creature''s desperate tactics.


    The necromancer''s attacks had no effect on them. After all, there were two magicians to solve the problem of the necromancer''s magic, so no matter what kind of magic he used, they could defend against it, and the problem was not very big.


    The battle between the two sides was still going on, but it was clear that Hua Ling and the others still had the upper hand. They were constantly on the offensive, suppressing the opponent, who could only counterattack sporadically.


    With victory in sight, HuaYueLing''s side also simply fought, and began to spar with the dead creatures. It''s a good idea to use your own strength to suppress the opponent as long as they attack.


    Don''t look at the dead spirit creatures seem to be quite strong, but compared to Hua Yueling, they are still not enough. Hua Yuerling completely suppressed the dead creature in the midst of its crazy attacks, and the dead creature attacked again and again to no avail, while Hua Yuerling''s attacks inflicted a lot of damage on him. The dead spirit creature took quite a few attacks, and if it wasn''t still wearing good armor, it would have been knocked down and wouldn''t have survived until now.


    But even so, Hua Yueling had almost destroyed the armor on its body. The armor on the dead creature''s body was a bit tattered and torn, and it looked like it would be hard to hold on.


    On the other side, not to mention the fact that the necromancer was basically defenseless, in every way.


    The battle between the two sides developed very quickly, and after HuaYueLing and the others gained the upper hand, the other side had no chance to resist at all. They could only watch the attacks coming in and then try to dodge or block them, with little chance for them to attack.


    Both the necromancer and the dead creatures he summoned were trying to change, trying to resist, but the result was not very good. Both the necromancers and the dead creatures he summoned were the same.


    Faced with the stormy attack of Hua Yueling and the others, the options were similar for both. Although the necromancers were much braver than the necromancers, and tried several times to fight with Huayue Ling, but the effect was obviously not very good, and Huayue Ling didn''t give it any chance, and it also seriously hurt it.


    The reaction ability of the dead creatures was getting slower and slower, and Hua Yueling also realized this, as the dead creatures themselves were slow even if they were not. Especially after being injured, this feeling became even more obvious.


    Hua Yueling could easily perceive the change, and this change was quite good for him, he needed this kind of change.


    The slower the reaction of the dead creature, the better, so that he had the upper hand and the other party would have no chance to defeat him. At this point Hua Yueling was still very confident, the gap between the two sides was right here, there was nothing to say.

 2470 Chapter 2470

    Hua Yueling completely suppressed the enemy, and it couldn''t have been easier for him. After all, he had the upper hand in this area himself, and there was no possibility that he would fall into a disadvantageous position. The possibility of that situation was basically non-existent. Hua Yueling knew this very well in his heart, and there was nothing easier than this.


    The dead creatures were moving around, panicking and blocking Hua Yueling''s attacks again and again, which were endless, and it was difficult to reach an end at any time.


    Naturally, the dead creature was not happy with this, the dead creature hoped that it could gain the upper hand, instead of another person attacking it all the time and gaining the upper hand, which it did not want, and the necromancer also did not want. The necromancer''s side was already in a disadvantageous position compared to the others, and he hoped that the necromantic creature he had summoned would help him, and that he would be able to fend off the others'' attacks.


    But this is very, very unlikely, or even nearly impossible, and that''s something that needs to be looked at carefully.


    The necromancer himself, needless to say, in a one-on-one situation he may not be able to gain the upper hand, let alone now surrounded by so many people. The more he fought, the more frightened he became.


    The more he fought, the more frightened he became, and although he had already guessed when he might be targeted, the unexpected arrival of the other party still made him somewhat unresponsive. He didn''t even have a chance to run away in this situation; after all, the other party had the advantage in numbers, leaving no room for him to escape.


    The necromancer wished to escape, but the situation was such that he had little chance of doing so. Faced with so many enemies, especially very powerful ones, he could not see any hope of victory.


    It was too difficult, and it wouldn''t have mattered if the strongest necromancer could have helped, but he still had a chance to win. Not to mention victory, it was still possible to fight against the other side, but now there was no such possibility at all, so it was better not to dream such dreams.


    The gap between the two sides was just like that, and there was nothing to say.


    Hua Yueling alone had suppressed the necromancers, and although the strength of the others was not as strong as Hua Yueling''s, it wasn''t too far off, and it was basically impossible for him to defeat them in this situation.


    The necromancer did not dream such dreams, he knew that it was almost impossible. So what he wanted to do now was to solve the problem as soon as possible, and nothing was more important than that. If he couldn''t win the battle, there had to be another way, there had to be another way.


    Escape, how to escape, the summoned skeleton was to attract some of the attention, so that the other party could not put all the attention on his body. But that''s all. There was no other better way.


    Having summoned all the dead creatures that could be summoned, it was difficult to summon more, and in this case, he could not count on them. And his own strength to fight against Wood Nurse and the others was not enough, there was actually a gap between their attainments in this area of magic, not to mention that the other party''s magic was still specifically restrained, in this situation he had no good way.


    It was almost impossible to get out from here. The other party had blocked the door, and although it might not be intentional, it wasn''t a simple matter to get out from here.


    It''s not easy to get through the door. The way out is blocked, not completely, but it''s difficult to get out from here. On one side was Yue Tong Lu and the three of them. Although they were now fighting with the dead creatures, if he went out, he might also be blocked.


    On the other side are Mu Ningshang, Karin and the others. It is very unlikely that they will be able to get out of here. He also saw that Hua Yue Ling was the strongest of them all, and it was almost impossible for him to get out.


    He also saw that HuaYueLing was the strongest one among them, and it was almost impossible to get out of him. The best way is to wait for someone else to save him, but is it possible?


    Their victory was even a bit exaggerated, but after a fierce battle, they won the final victory. The necromancer was no longer able to fight back and was knocked to the ground.


    After knocking him down, the necromancers naturally disappeared without worrying about any trouble. Hua Yueling and the others caught the necromancer and tied him up with a rope, then walked around the place to make sure there was nothing valuable before they chose to leave.


    This is what surprised Huayueling. Normally, if the necromancers had looted a lot of caravans here, the harvest should not be small, but this is not the case now.


    This is the necromancer''s base, so all the looted items should be placed here. But Hua Yuerling didn''t find anything here, as if the other party hadn''t done anything.


    "Where are the things?"


    Hua Yueling asked the necromancer directly, and of course, the necromancer did not answer his question. Pretending not to hear, he turned his head and didn''t even look at him. Anri frowned, although he knew that it would be difficult to get something out of the other party''s mouth, the other party''s reaction was a little too direct, and it looked as if there was no possibility of communication between the two sides.


    "It''s impossible for me to find it if it''s hidden here."


    Hua Yueling secretly thought to himself that it didn''t matter if the other party refused to tell him, he had a way to find it. As long as everything was hidden here, but if it wasn''t hidden here, then it wouldn''t be a good idea.


    Hua Yueling could not be sure of the situation, he could only guess what the situation was, and then use his scouting skill to explore, in order to determine if the things he was looking for were here.


    After some searching, Hua Yueling found that his guess was indeed correct, the other party had a good plan, and had already planned what to do, and the looted items were hidden here.


    "Don''t think that this is the end of the matter."


    Hua Yueling directly transported the necromancer over, and then she went to the place where the treasure was hidden. In fact, even if it was known, it was not a big deal, after all, the necromancer was captured by them, so the treasures that the necromancer had robbed naturally belonged to them.

 2471 Chapter 2471

    "This is the place where he hid the things he stole from us, and also hid them, and did a pretty good job of protecting them, but thanks to my special skills, it would have been quite difficult to find them."


    Although this is true, even without skills, it is possible to find it, not completely impossible to find it. It''s just that it would be a bit more troublesome, and for Hua Yueling this kind of thing is a bit more troublesome, but it''s still doable.


    In any case, since we have found this place, let''s take all the things we need to take into our hands. It''s not a good idea to give these things to other people, not even to the lord. How do you know that the lord won''t swallow them himself, but give them to the owner?


    It''s also a good idea to use a little bit of your own money to help you get the most out of your money, as well as to help you get your money back.


    In addition, there are various other things that are not very useful to HuaYueLing, but they can''t be exchanged for much if they are converted into gold coins. The remaining items that were determined to be useless were directly exchanged into gold coins.


    It is a good idea to use a small amount of money, but at least it can be regarded as a gain, rather than nothing, which is enough for Huayueling.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to go back and hand in the task."


    I don''t know if there are other people here, Hua Yueling is still very curious about this, but now it seems that there should be no. And if there are, I don''t know when it will be. Anyway, the lord didn''t say that he had encountered any other bandits here, but only about the dead spirit creatures, so let''s forget about it for now.


    After leaving this place, Hua Yueling and the others immediately returned to the nearby town. They went to the lord''s residence, where they found the lord and handed over the necromancer to the other party.


    The lord obviously did not expect them to be able to solve this problem so quickly, which made him very surprised and happy. He even shook the hand of Hua Yueling and expressed his gratitude to him.


    Hua Yuerling was really a bit out of the ordinary, and didn''t expect the lord to be a man of character, so this reaction was really interesting. However, HuaYueLing was able to understand some of his feelings. It would be strange if a bandit who posed a threat to the town was arrested and didn''t react at all.


    But this lord''s character is also quite good, unlike those older lords, they will not have such a reaction. This is the difference between age and personality, it is easy to see, and he is not trying to hide this thought from himself at all.


    After a short exchange of pleasantries with the lord, the steward returned with the reward for the mission, which Hua Yueling and the others accepted, and then they were about to take their leave of the lord. But they didn''t expect the lord to call out to them.


    "If you don''t mind, I have another task here that I would like to ask you to do. But this time it''s a rather dangerous mission, you may consider it."


    "Oh, what kind of mission is it? Please tell me."


    Hua Yueling said with more interest. It was naturally good to be able to earn some money by accepting the commission, and Hua Yueling would not reject it so directly, but he also had to listen to the other party''s thoughts before making a decision.


    "You have just come here, you should have seen the scene before, a dragon flew over from here. The quest I want to talk about has something to do with this."


    I didn''t expect the new mission to have anything to do with dragons, but Hua Yueling didn''t reject it in a hurry. HuaYueLing was going to wait until the other party had finished speaking and listen to whether or not she could go on with the task, and if she couldn''t, then she would simply refuse it. If there was no other way, then she would simply refuse. But if it was an acceptable task, then it was fine, as they had already planned to do so anyway.


    When they didn''t reject it immediately, the lord felt that there was still a chance, so he was busy giving his thoughts out.


    "That dragon flew over and frightened our residents here, and everyone is in a panic, so I want to send someone to find out what the purpose of that dragon''s arrival is. I hope that a few of you can help me investigate this matter. And please don''t worry about the payment, I will not treat you badly."


    "But before that, we need to talk about payment. There is certainly no problem in asking us to help, we are just going to investigate the situation, but we won''t agree without sufficient payment."


    Hua Yueling''s meaning was very simple and clear, so the lord didn''t say anything, the lord thought about it and then said the price he had thought of. In fact, he also thought about this before listening to him, and even thought about the price clearly.


    "The company''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. But let''s agree, we just go to explore the dynamics of the dragon, and we don''t care about anything else."


    "That''s exactly what I hope, dragons are creatures that can never be messed with, my territory can''t afford such destruction."


    The lord''s thoughts were similar to those of HuaYueLing and the others: he didn''t want to provoke the dragon, and after all, such creatures are not easy to deal with. It was understandable that he didn''t want to mess with dragons, because a small town like this, or even a city, wouldn''t dare to compete with a dragon.


    The truth must be told, no one wants to mess with a creature like a dragon, not even lords, kings, or famous adventurers. The dragon is a creature that should be avoided if it can be avoided at all, but it''s the same with a lot of trouble, especially if it''s big trouble.


    Obviously, the dragon was a big trouble, and no wonder the lord was worried about the impact of the dragon''s presence. Who knows what will happen then, whether the dragon will attack the town or not, these are the things to think about.


    If we don''t prepare in advance, when the dragon really attacks, no one will be able to stand it. This is no joke.


    But in fact, even if HuaYueLing and the others went to investigate, there would not be much change to the situation, which still needs to be understood. The lord also just hopes that they will understand the situation, but for the time being, they are still in the process of gathering information, so there is no need to think about the rest.

 2472 Chapter 2472

    After confirming the payment, Hanayue Ling agreed to the other party''s request, which was not a difficult task for them, after all, they originally had such an intention. Now they can act according to their original idea, but also can earn a sum of money, for them this is naturally the best result.


    After accepting the mission, they left to prepare for departure. After confirming some equipment on them, they left the town directly.


    The dragon flew off in the direction of the dragon and chased after them. I don''t know if the dragon can still be found, the possibility is naturally there, the dragon is in this vicinity, or other possibilities, but also can not be ruled out the dragon directly fly away from here.


    The lord just asked them to confirm whether the dragon is still here or not, and let them explore the situation. But do not think this is a very simple task, in some ways this task actually can not be said to be simple at all. It can''t even be said to be an easy task to complete.


    On the contrary, this is a very dangerous task, this kind of task is not so easy to be able to complete.


    The flower moon ling them know this very well in their hearts, you think it is easy to understand clearly, easy to be able to earn a fortune, do not take the lord as a fool, then think you are a fool.


    But for the flower moon ling they are a challenge, a pretty good challenge.


    In fact, even for the flower moon ling them this is also a very difficult challenge, if they really run into the dragon. If the dragon attacked them as an enemy, they could not guarantee that they would be able to escape.


    Using the portal is naturally easier, but it is important to know that the portal takes time to open. This is not so easy, Hua Yue Ling is naturally very clear about this, so they must be more careful and cautious in their actions, it is best not to be discovered by the dragon, that is not a good thing for them.


    But it is still a little too early to say this, after all, they have just left the town, towards the direction of the dragon fly away, whether they can find or not is still a matter of fact.


    Besides, this time I do not know how long it will take to reach the goal, Hua Yue Ling himself is not sure, it may take a long time, or may be able to do this in a short time. The next step is to see how lucky they are, and the moon is still confident about their luck.


    Along the road to the far side of the road, flower moon ling they unknowingly here also walked a lot of distance. For the village around also understand more. The next is a long road, how long will it last, what can be found, these flowers Yue Ling are not very clear, but he felt quite interesting.


    Guess what you can encounter, and then go around looking for it, the fun of adventure is probably here. Dragon, just the thought of this creature will feel excited, in fact, not only this one creature, encounter all similar creatures will have such a feeling, think of that only in the legend of the existence of magical species in reality, you can see them, that feeling can really not ordinary.


    The flower moon ling like this feeling, he also hope they can see more similar species, flower moon ling think they have the opportunity to find, in the future may be able to find more similar creatures also may be.


    Hua Yue Ling is still looking forward to this, he hopes to meet more similar creatures in the future, this is also a small wish of his.


    No matter who may have such a thought, the flower moon ling think this is still a very normal thought. Think about whoever comes to this kind of place may have similar thoughts. If there is no way to see those legendary creatures, it is not a trip to waste.


    Anyway, the flower moon ling is similar to this idea, the flower moon ling hope they can see more things, more previously unseen, or in the past only heard of things.


    Dragon, he has seen with his own eyes, and just to see that time, he felt incomparable fear. That kind of creature brings fear as well as pressure is not ordinary.


    Flower Moon Ling think that the mere existence of such creatures will bring immense pressure, not to mention that they really appear in front of your eyes, the pressure is difficult for ordinary people to withstand. Not to mention for ordinary people, even if the flower moon Ling they are also the same.


    Faced with that kind of creature who can not feel afraid, flowers Yue Ling think that kind of person does not exist, or can not say that does not exist, can only say that such people are very few, phoenix hair, basically impossible to exist. The dragon should be the most powerful single body in the other world, whether in terms of magic or in terms of the body is so. No one can go against such creatures, or it is difficult to go against them. This is no joke.


    Hua Yue Ling they unknowingly walked a long distance away from the town, Hua Yue Ling turned his head and looked back, the town had unknowingly disappeared, the next step was to find the dragon.


    The road stretched into the distance, but the dragon did not always fly in this one direction, in the middle it seems to have shifted direction.


    The dragon turned around halfway down the road, as they watched from a distance. As for where the dragon actually flew to, Hua Yue Ling is not quite sure.


    Dragons generally live in the kind of unoccupied places, or the kind of other creatures can hardly go up, it is not that dragons are afraid of anyone, perhaps dragons are like this, take such a way of life.


    How is it exactly Hua Yue Ling is not quite sure, and he is not sure to go this way to be able to find what they are looking for. Hua Yueling is not too hopeful about this, but he is still ready to go along this route to find, as to whether it can be found, then we can only say that when the time comes.


    This time it may take even longer than before, there is no telling how long it will take to do it. So don''t think the lord''s money is so easy to get, people lords are not stupid, it is impossible to say that for nothing to give you money.


    As for not finding the dragon just turn around outside and then go back to cheat people, do not take people as fools, if you take this way to cheat people, then the situation after that can not be said.


    This kind of thing can not do the best or not to do, or that word, can not go to do the best not to do this kind of thing, there is no need to say first, do not think they can easily cheat others.

 2473 Chapter 2473

    The journey was very quiet and they hardly saw any human figures, other than that there was nothing else worth noting. For the flower moon ling they have not made much progress so far, the next thing to do is to continue to spend time on this, and then see what can be found.


    In this regard, the flowers can not say for sure that they will be able to find something, only to see how their own luck, the flowers for their own luck often still hold enough confidence, the flowers believe that they will be able to find something, it is just a matter of time.


    What to do next, in fact, what extra things do not have to do, just go along this direction. As for the rest, why bother thinking so much about it.


    Anyway, no matter what they have to go down this road, there is no better way than that. The next place may be to what, Hua Yue Ling is also very curious about this, but he can not be sure what is behind here, in the farther what are, these are unable to judge.


    Hua Yueling can''t tell what to expect, can''t be sure he''ll be able to find something. But he thinks he still has a chance, a good chance.


    The dragon flew this way, although not leaving any traces to, you can not say just observe the ground or the mountains to know something, this kind of thing is almost impossible, but it is certain that they go this way to find something.


    A group of people chatting about some random topics while walking, like this to find something is often the most boring way of action. Because you do not know when you can find what you want to look for, not to mention when you can find something, everything depends on luck.


    Of course, which is not just luck, there are many other places worth saying, such as which direction you are moving in, which is also very important. You must be able to be sure that the direction you are going in is okay, that is the direction you should go, rather than say choosing a random direction and then relying entirely on luck.


    The direction that they are looking for is correct, but they still can''t be sure that they will be able to find something. Hua Yueling thinks they can always find something, but whether they can do this is not up to him.


    The next time they did not do anything else, all spent on it, walking in one direction, almost walked to have an afternoon time did not find something.


    Hua Yue Ling they are still very fast, although in this area is certainly not comparable to the dragon, but to human travel speed is still very very fast.


    Around the mountain range and the potholes of the road, flower moon ling they walked in a relatively smooth road above, from time to time to look to the sides, along the slope of the mountain to look higher, looking for the figure of the dragon. But the dragon is obviously not in this vicinity, as to where to find the dragon that is really hard to say, so far they have walked a long, long distance, but still no discovery.


    This side of the reasoning should be able to find something, but the flower moon Ling they did not have any harvest.


    This is a little different from what Yue Ling imagined, according to what he thought the dragon may live in this neighborhood, but the truth is obviously not so. The dragon flew farther away, you do not know where it went to, for the flower moon ling they have no more trouble than this.


    On this how much time to spend first, can find is actually a very big question, no one can answer this question, or that, whether to find something progress, or depends on how lucky. If you are lucky, you may be able to find it soon, but if you are unlucky, don''t talk about it.


    The luck of the girls is actually quite good, the last mission was completed quite quickly, and then they were able to deal with other things, which is good, do not have to spend too much time on one thing. The time for them is a lot, but they can''t be so much as not to think about other things.


    The flower moon Ling look into the distance, from here is not able to see what, in this place other things may not be much, but the mountains are really a lot, and these mountains are not what big mountains, many are also a small hill. In addition to that it is worth saying is that those potholes, which places are also so, and small mountains are similar.


    The most likely place for dragons is those mountains, but not the ones they have seen so far, after all, those mountains are still too small, at least for dragons. The dragon they saw had a huge body that was incomparable to ordinary creatures, and the normal mountains could not withstand its huge body.


    Generally speaking, dragons should be living in the mountains, these are also useful information from the book that Yue Ling read. The dragon can not say solitary, but generally speaking dragons do live by themselves.


    "We don''t know how far we have to go this way to find it. In this vicinity although there is still some dragon''s breath, but the breath has also been very faint. Our current speed is still quite fast, but we can''t keep chasing this way, sooner or later this aura is going to disappear, and then it won''t be so easy to find it again."


    For Hua Yue Ling this thing is still very important, now they are relying on the scent left by the dragon fly to track each other. If the night rest after the dragon left behind the scent is likely to disappear, then want to find each other is not so easy.


    However, they have to do so, they can not say that they have been in this place of action, the flower moon ling they need to spend some time to repair.


    Dragons can move at a very fast pace, flying, going to many, many places, and possibly even switching directions of action before they even arrive. These are all possible, but the flower moon ling they can not say that every moment in action.


    Anyone needs to rest, why stay up all night when there is no need to do so, so they think, they think the situation is such that there is no need to say too much. They can not say spend days without sleep to find the dragon, that kind of thing is simply not reliable.


    So tracing the dragon''s footsteps, the flower moon ling they move in this area in their own way and look for the dragon''s figure.

 2474 Chapter 2474

    Until late in the night, the flower moon Ling they returned to the home of Sister Jerussi to rest. The afternoon they have no harvest, this is what they have thought might happen.


    They are ready to continue tomorrow, today is also this way, after all, they can not say wait until the night to continue to act up. They are not people who like to stay up late at night, or in fact they rarely stay up late at night activities, in the evening to rest earlier.


    Besides, they are also busy all day, it''s time to rest. Even if it is not possible to go back home to track the dragon''s breath again, it is not possible to continue.


    The dragon''s breath disappeared sooner or later, this point they have no way to control. Can only say as much as possible in this time to do something.


    As for what to do tomorrow without the dragon''s breath to track, this kind of thing they do not want to think about now, wait until tomorrow, that''s what they think.


    Whether they can find something next depends on their luck, as to whether they can really find Hua Yue Ling they do not have any particular confidence. After all, they themselves do not know when they can find something, perhaps not at all to find it, it is not impossible.


    That dragon may change its mind sometime and fly to other places instead of staying in one place.


    Do not know when the situation will develop in a what direction, the flowers can not say that everything is clear, many things he can only rely on guesses and actions to understand, not just think about what will happen next, then he is a god and not a person.


    Ordinary people can not do this, so everything is still to see how the situation. According to the situation to determine what to do next.


    There is no other better way, this has been considered a relatively good way, at least for now is so.


    The time to rest or to rest, wait until the time to act to act. The rush can not solve any problems, rather than that everything is better to take their time, the rush does not serve any purpose.


    Flower Moon Ling they returned to the home of Sister Jerussi, ate dinner and then rested for the night. After a simple calculation of the time, Hua Yueling determined that the time has not yet arrived, the other side of the child should be temporarily or afternoon, he was prepared to wait until the evening to go back.


    Mu Ningshan and Lu Yuetong also think so, so that the two places constantly walking to and fro in fact will make people affected, may be a moment somewhat unable to turn over, but the flower moon ling they so back and forth also have quite a few times, gradually this is also become very familiar with, not like before some can not withstand such changes.


    Rest a night on the other side of the estimate is not yet the night, now the other side of the time has not long passed, according to a ratio of their own calculations, probably calculated a time to, this time may not be very accurate, but the flower moon ling think it is similar.


    After having dinner, Hua Yueling rested for the night, and then ate breakfast in a hurry the next morning, Hua Yueling calculated the time and thought it was about time. But for the time being he was not ready to just go back, he needed to move here some more to do, after all, the mission he received has not yet made any progress, this can not be.


    After having breakfast, Hua Yue Ling left the house, and then went to the place they had visited before. Directly using the teleportation array to reach that place, before going to that place they also talked to Sister Jerussi about their actions, about them seeing the dragon''s figure, which is actually the most important.


    "The dragon, what was it like, did you guys get a good look at it?"


    Jeluzi was very interested in this, put down the work in hand and asked them.


    "Did not see too clearly, but it is very large, covering the sky, from the color then probably black. That dragon possesses a very strong deterrent power, just flying overhead makes us feel afraid."


    Hanazuki Ling briefly explained, Jeluzi listened after a brief reflection, decided to follow them.


    "I''ll go with you guys, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen a dragon."


    Jelousy said so and stood up, turned and walked out.


    Hanazuki Ling they looked at each other, and hurriedly chased after them. The set-up of the teleportation array still has to be done by Mu Ningshan, followed by Hua Yueling and they went to the destination, Jerussi looked around and looked around, this place she did not have any impression, it seems that in the past is not here.


    But this is also very normal, the world is so big, he could not have been everywhere. Jeluzi is still curious about this place, after looking around she turned her head to look at Hua Yue Ling and the others.


    "Where are we going next?"


    "This way, we were looking this way, but at that time we were judging by the scent left behind after the dragon flew, but now the scent has completely disappeared, so we can only continue to go in this direction, we can only see what happens."


    "Oh."


    Jerussi nodded and looked in the direction Anri pointed, from here she could not yet see anything and could not be sure that the dragon must be over there. Even she couldn''t say for sure anything just by virtue of a direction.


    "Then let''s go, go over there and see, dragons are very lazy creatures, if there is nothing to do then usually will not come out."


    Jelousy said and went in that direction, and Hanazuki Ling and the others hurriedly followed. Now it''s almost like Sister Jeluzi has to complete the task, and they are just followers.


    "I don''t know if there is a dragon''s nest around here, if there is it will be a lot easier to find. If there is no nest, it will be much more difficult to find."


    Jeluzi looked into the distance, apparently want to see something from here is simply impossible, in addition to the overlapping mountains in the distance only the undulating highlands and lowlands.


    Want to find something here is very difficult, the dragon''s figure can not be said to have been revealed.


    The moon ling they continue to walk in that direction, what they will find next, it is not they can determine. Adventure is always the same, walking all the way, aiming for a road that does not know where the end is.


    The sky was clear in the distance, and the ground was brightly illuminated by the light, but it was still early in the day, and Hua Yueling had come out relatively early.


    Just walking along, Hua Yueling they also do not know when they can find the purpose. Anyway, as long as you go on, you don''t need to think so much about the rest.

 2475 Chapter 2475

    Anyway, it is always possible to find something, Hua Yue Ling is thinking, perhaps this idea is not very correct, but this is normal. Not every time you can find something.


    Sometimes adventures are like that, but obviously adventures can''t be like that all the time, it still depends on whether you are well prepared. If you are accurate enough about what you are looking for, then it is naturally not so difficult to find. But if there is not an accurate direction, only a general direction, then this will be the case.


    Walking along the road, Hua Yue Ling they did not know how far they had walked, Hua Yue Ling looked up at the sky and


    "It''s been quite a long walk too."


    The flower moon Ling heart so thought, he was thinking about whether to go home next. But after thinking about it he just gave up the idea, there is really no need to go back, after going back he will have to come back, anyway, also talked to sister Yun, so do not continue to waste time for this.


    After changing his mind Hua Yue Ling and the others talked about their ideas, Mu Ningshan and Lu Yuetong also thought about it, but their problem is that they did not talk to their families about these things. But after all, there have been such things before, so there is no need to worry too much, their parents should still understand the situation and will not be particularly worried about it.


    "So be it, let''s focus on this side of the mission first."


    After a short exchange, Mu Ningshan and Lu Yuetong decided to stay here like Hua Yue Ling and not go back first.


    After all, if they worried about these things and thought about them while acting, they wouldn''t be able to act properly.


    Besides, they do not know how much time they have to spend here to act, at least they need to be busy before completing this task.


    A morning passed very quickly, flower moon ling they follow the established direction, a morning walked an unknown distance. But up to now there is still nothing to gain.


    This is also normal, originally Hua Yueling they did not think to be able to harvest so quickly, the possibility of that kind of thing is too low, not so easy to be able to do. This point is still to be clear.


    The dragon flew over and did not leave too many traces, which makes it more difficult for people to find it. So Hua Yue Ling they can only follow what they know to find.


    So the time spent on rushing, a day passed, Hua Yue Ling they walked a long distance, but they did not have any useful discoveries. This is definitely not good news for them. But Jeluzi does not think this is a problem, this journey she is the most serious inside all of them, even more serious than the flowers Yue Ling them.


    The moon ling found she seemed to be studying something, incessantly thinking about something. But all the way she did not stop, but you can clearly see that she was thinking about the problem, rather than just walking in that direction.


    In fact, if only to do so how much time is wasted, after all, the road does not do anything else, is basically just in a hurry.


    A dragon appeared here represents what, no one can say clearly. But what is clear is that this can certainly represent the arrival of danger. A kind of danger that may erupt at some point, that is the case.


    Do not think that the dragon flies away there is no need to worry, there is no such thing. Even if the dragon flies away, the danger is actually there, there are many things to think about. The existence of the dragon is in a way the most terrifying.


    As long as it exists, no matter what kind of place it is in, what kind of way of action, or even if it does not do anything, just appear here, it is also extremely dangerous thing.


    Hua Yueling understands this point very well in his heart, but these are of little consequence to him. Flower moon ling do not care about these, after all, these are really not much to do with him.


    But it must be said that the lord certainly cares about this, the lord is worried about his territory. The territory will be threatened by the dragon.


    The dragon may not do anything about it, but you can''t be sure of that, you can only guess if that''s the case. As for how exactly, that depends on the situation.


    The lord naturally does not want such a thing to happen, he definitely does not want to see the scene of his territory being attacked by the dragon, so must be prepared for everything in advance, do their best to keep things under their control.


    Or not so much, but to learn more information, just so it is also useful, better than nothing to do. That''s why the lord is willing to spend more money to hire Hanazuki Ling and the others to scout for information about the dragon, because of this.


    Spend more money to do this thing. Because the existence of the dragon is not only a threat to the people in the territory, it is also a great threat to him, there is no way around it.


    No matter what it is for, this thing itself is definitely to do, in front of the safety of life, there is no other more important thing.


    However, this matter is really troublesome for them, and it is very difficult to find more clues. So far they have not found anything.


    Until late in the evening, Hua Yueling they still have not found anything too good, which is what Hua Yueling did not expect, he thought he could find something, but now it seems that they still think too much.


    This matter is not so easy, but if the dragon left here to the very far, then the task itself should be even completed.


    The moon ling they put their eyes on the side of the sister Jielu Xi, want to see what kind of reaction she has, after all, because this came with them, but in the end nothing found, to say that she is not disappointed flower moon ling is not believed.


    After all, even Hua Yue Ling himself felt a little disappointed, he naturally hoped to find something, but now see this is very difficult.


    The team stopped moving forward and prepared to use the teleportation array to go back. However, Mu Ningshan and the girls still recorded the current coordinates and prepared to continue their search tomorrow.


    When they returned to the tree house, they ate their dinner, and then the group went around the tree house. The tree house is still very lively, whether it is Xiao Yu and Bo Qi or the other girls are quite lively, they are talking and laughing, look very happy.


    The tree house is a very good place for them to walk around the tree house and then go underneath the tree house, the autumn and winter seasons, even the tree house here is also cold, but the impact on the flower moon ling them actually is not very big.

 2476 Chapter 2476

    What to do in the winter when it is even colder, Hua Yue Ling looked at the tall almost invisible top of the tree house heart can not help but think of such a problem.


    The other houses are fine, you can use the stove to solve the problem of winter heating. When it''s cold in winter, you burn firewood to warm the house, but it''s hard to do this inside the tree house, the tree house is too big, there are so many rooms, not to mention the problem of how to burn firewood inside.


    Not to mention that the tree house fire is also a problem exists, flower moon ling has not yet seen the heating equipment here, so it is not yet clear how to do to warm up. This is still curious, is it the use of magic.


    In the world with magic inside such a method should be a better method, is also more trouble-free method. Directly using magic instead of using other ways to warm up.


    The flower moon ling does not know if this is the case, but he feels that in this place seems to be no other way than this method.


    But so far there is no problem, do not look at the tree house here does not seem to be very warm, in fact, the feeling of living inside and imagined or not quite the same.


    The feeling of living in such a place is actually different for Yue Ling. There is no way for Huayue Ling to describe his feelings precisely, but he does feel very comfortable living here.


    Several people sat downstairs on top of a tree stump, which is also a large tree, was left as a seat to use. There are still a lot of people who can sit, and the three of them are more than enough to sit down.


    The three people lay on the stump and looked up at the sky. The branches and leaves were densely covered overhead, and they were illuminated by the light from the tree house, and they swayed in the wind, making a "rustling" sound that sounded good.


    It was a relaxing night, and they all enjoyed such a wonderful evening. They like this life, also like the life of the adventurer, all this is like a dream.


    No wonder so many people dream of becoming an adventurer, it must be said that although the life of an adventurer is dangerous, but it is also very tempting. No one can refuse the temptation.


    The adventurer is a way of life, a pursuit of the future, but also the choice to provide for the family.


    In fact, there are still many other possibilities, why so many people are willing to become adventurers, lies in the allure of the adventurer. Whenever the epic of fantasy is always desirable, the individual hero is also a desirable existence.


    Anyone wants to be a hero, and no one feels they can''t be one. People are willing to work hard for it.


    "We can also become excellent adventurers."


    Don''t look at Hua Yue Ling mouth so say, in fact, they do things in a way speaking and adventurers is a big gap. In some ways, not in all ways.


    But even so, Hanayuki Ling still think they are adventurers, they are living the life of an adventurer. This life is extremely comfortable, in fact, after spending such a life, Hua Yue Ling no longer want to do anything else.


    In this regard it is estimated that most people will have similar thoughts, which is normal, only a very small number of people will not like this way of life. After all, the life of an adventurer is extremely dangerous in many ways, unlike those of a normal life, safe and noisy.


    After lying down for quite a long time, the three men chatted idly, just like the others did, just chatting, nothing more. Perhaps even they themselves do not know what they are talking about, and in the blink of an eye, they will forget all about the things they have talked about.


    The chat is basically like this, so it''s normal.


    The two of them stayed outside for a while longer before returning to the tree house. The company''s main goal is to provide a good service to its customers.


    The first thing you need to do is to go back to the house and wait until tomorrow morning, or tomorrow at noon or something. Bring back some food for your sister, after all, they still have a lot to do in these two days.


    The task of finding the traces of dragons still needs to spend time to complete as soon as possible. Find what you want to find, I do not know how much time it will take, anyway, here is certainly to spend more time, there is no doubt about it.


    A night''s rest, the next day Hua Yue Ling woke up early, similar to yesterday, after eating breakfast Hua Yue Ling they directly teleported to yesterday''s place to continue the action up. Sister Jelousy is still moving with them.


    The group went in one direction, scouting skills covered the surrounding area, and Hanazuki Ling was learning about the situation in the neighborhood. But whether it was on the road or the mountain, there was nothing, nothing could be found.


    It''s a normal thing that you can''t find the dragon''s figure here.


    Dragon''s trail is basically hard to find, and also to say that the dragon after all has flown far away. No one knows where it flew to, the dragon should be recently arrived at this side, and no one knows where its nest is, if you know it will be easier to find.


    Basically, nothing happened on the way, and the day passed very quietly for them, but like yesterday, today, although they advanced a long distance, but still nothing was found.


    Although they have long thought that there may be such a situation, but so long no harvest is still let them feel disappointed.


    Next I do not know how much more time will be spent on this, but the flower moon ling they are decided to give up for now if they have gone quite far without any harvest. Anyway, the other side only said that they should look for traces of dragons. After finding it and observing it, what if they didn''t find it, or if they went far enough without any gain, the other side didn''t say.


    That should also be considered that they have completed the task, Hua Yueling is thinking, but Hua Yueling does not think the other side will play in this regard, not to say and unnecessary, Hua Yueling does not think the other side has a reason to do so.


    Of course, the other side is how to think Hua Yue Ling is not at all clear, so what he is thinking is also speculation, not the real situation, when the other side how the reaction will have to be said at the time, now the speculation is useless.


    The moon Ling looked into the distance, just as he gazed into the distance, a huge figure emerged in the distant sky. That figure was a figure they were familiar with.

 2477 Chapter 2477

    "Long!"


    The moon did not think of it so quickly, although he thought or hopes to find the dragon as soon as possible, but at this time, he saw it still surprised it. Surprise.


    The Dragon Body Sitting from the sky, the dragon seems to find their existence, but the existence of the dragon has no interest in the existence of them. Just watching them, then fly away, just like the last time.


    The moon is looking at the direction of the dragon and is the direction of their time.


    Jie Lu Xi watched the dragon''s figure and frowned deeply. When they were so unclear who they were, but they didn''t mean that she was not clear. She was very surprised and intake. Why did the other party are here, and what it wants?


    From now on, I can''t guess. The dragon seems to just come back, there is nothing objective, but the more this month is to make Jie Lu Xi worry. Although she is now living alone in the forest, she doesn''t worry about human things, but she still is still unassays.


    What is the situation, this is still not confirmed.


    The dragon will soon fly away, and the flowers of the moon, they looked at the direction of Longfei, then everyone''s eyes gathered on the body of Jie Lucy.


    "Jie Lu Xi Sister, do we want to catch up."


    On the speed and the Shanglong they can''t chase, but they also have the means of cheating can do this, that is, directly utilization. Using the transfer to the previous place, or directly transferred to the town, take this way they can be much faster than the dragon, don''t worry that there is no way to catch up with it.


    "Look with it, but don''t be too fast."


    Jieyi is whisper, and a group turned around, and then chased it with a rapid pace. Dragon does not seem to be noticed that someone chasing himself, it continues to fly, don''t see the figure long before.


    The Dragon is so flying away, the flying moon is very fast, but it is only very fast, and the flying speed of the dragon is still in the same way. The dragon is too fast, don''t look at it is flying, but it is huge, but the speed is really not slow.


    It is difficult to chase at the other side with the flowers of the moon, and there is no good way to temporarily in this point. It can only be chasing speeds, but it is just like this.


    The Dragon''s body will become a small black spot in the distance, and the moon is gradually stopped, they all know that they can''t catch up.


    It is impossible to catch up with the other party, that is only to do this. The flowers can use the transferred place directly, and then they can see the dragon''s figure. This is a better way, but it is not a lot of use.


    The moon, they found the dragon, but the various things about the dragon did not know anything. Why do the other party appear here, why do you fly here? All this is unclear about the flowers of the moon.


    They just know that the dragon did this, as for this, and the like, these are unclear.


    However, since I found the dragon, I follow the other side to see, but they can get the most in the place that I have arrived and then understand the situation. As for more situations, they don''t have any good way.


    Dragon''s figure will disappear in the eyes, and the flowers are not to think about this. After all, they also know that they can''t chase the other party.


    A group of people used the transfer array to transfer to the destination, they did not transfer directly to the village, but transferred to another place, and it was to encounter the dragon in the half road.


    Although it is said that there is no great role in the half-way, but the same words, they are not a white.


    When the flowers, they didn''t think about how to do it. However, for the time being, they will look at the other side to see it, and other words will be said. When Hua Yue Ling is at least more ideas, he just wants to continue to act, chase the figure of the dragon, can find him to see how it is.


    There is no confidence in the moon of this flower, but no matter what, they just have to act according to their own ideas, others still don''t think so much better.


    When they came out from the transfer arrays, they immediately looked around, but there was no way to see the dragon''s figure. Don''t look at Longfei very quickly, but it is impossible to fly such a long distance in a short time.


    Dragon also takes time to fly to this side, although it is impossible to spend a few days like they, but at least have to reach here.


    "Let''s still find a place to hide, it is best not to wait here. Otherwise, if you are discovered, it is still very dangerous. If the other party thought that we would take it as a target, it may attack us, this is a must Careful."


    When they hide, they hid according to the scheduled idea, hid behind a mountain, and they could guarantee that they can see the dragon. If the dragon is not carefully observed, there is no way to observe their existence.


    However, Hua Moon feels that it is not so safe. After all, even if they hide here, it is difficult to say that the Dragon is so hard to say. If you were found, it was still very dangerous.


    However, they still choose to stay here, they are waiting, everyone is doing their own things. In fact, everyone can do anything. During the time of Longfei came over, everyone''s inner heart is extremely nervous, this tense mood affects them. Under such a nervous situation, how to do other things, in the heart, don''t do anything, doing something else is very nervous, just don''t do other things.


    The moon, they are now basically similar to such a mood, and the flowers are unclear what others think. Anyway, he is almost this. His hearts have flustered, in fact, he does not know why he will panic, he feels that he doesn''t have to panic, but he can''t calm down, it is unable to do this.


    Looking at the distant far, there is still nothing in the sky in the distance.

 2478 Chapter 2478

    »¨ÔÂÁèËûÃÇÀ´µ½Õâ±ß¶ùÖ®ºóûÓо­¹ý¶à¾ÃµÄʱ¼ä¾Í¿´µ½ÁËÁúµÄÉíÓ°£¬Áú´ÓÔ¶´¦·ÉÁ˹ýÀ´¡£ÁúµÄÉíÓ°ºôÐ¥¶ø¹ý£¬¾ÍÍðÈçÒ»Õó¿ñ·çÒ»°ã´ÓËûÃǵÄÍ·¶¥ÉÏ·ÉÁ˹ýÈ¥£¬»¨ÔÂÁèËûÃÇ¿´×ÅÄÇÖ»ÁúÅÓ´óµÄÉíÇû´ÓÍ·¶¥ÉϷɹý£¬ºÜ¿ìÄÇÖ»Áú¾Í·ÉÏòÁËÔ¶·½¡£


    ×¢ÊÓ×ÅÁúԶȥµÄÉíÓ°£¬»¨ÔÂÁèËûÃÇÖ±µ½¶Ô·½µÄÉíÓ°Ïûʧ£¬Õâ²ÅËÉÁË¿ÚÆø¡£ÄÇÖÖѹÁ¦ÕæµÄºÜ´ó£¬½ö½öÊÇ¿´×ÅÄÇÖ»Áú£¬¾Í¸Ð¾õÐÄÍ·ÏñÊDZ»Ñ¹ÉÏÁËǧ½ïÖص£Ò»°ã£¬Ê®·ÖÄÑÒÔÈÌÊÜ¡£


    ÁúÒѾ­·É×ßÁË£¬ËûÃǾÍûÓÐÀíÓɼÌÐøÁôÔÚÕâÀïÁË¡£½ÓÏÂÀ´¸ÃÔõô°ì£¬¾ÍËãÊÇ×·×ÅÄÇÖ»ÁúҲûÓÐÈκÎÓô¦£¬ËûÃÇÖ»ÄÜ¿´ÄÇÖ»ÁúÊÇÔõôÐж¯µÄ£¬ËüҪȥʲôµØ·½£¬ÆäËûµÄÒ»¸Å¶¼Ã»Óа취֪µÀ¡£


    ¼ÈÈ»Èç´ËµÄ»°ÄÇÒ²¾ÍÔÝʱËãÁË°É£¬ÏÖÔÚ¾ÍËãÔٻص½´å×ÓÀïÃæҲûÓÐʲôÓô¦£¬»ØÈ¥ÓÖÄÜ×öЩʲô£¬Ö»²»¹ýÊÇ¿´×ÅÄÇÖ»Áú·É¹ýÈ¥¶øÒÑ¡£³ý´ËÖ®ÍâûÓÐÈκÎÆäËûµÄ¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¡£


    »¨ÔÂÁèËûÃDz»¿ÉÄÜ˵ºÍÄÇÖ»Áú½øÐÐÕ½¶·£¬ÕâÑùµÄ¿ÉÄÜÐÔÊǸù±¾²»´æÔڵģ¬²»ËµÆäËûµÄ£¬»¨ÔÂÁèËûÃǵÄʵÁ¦»¹´ï²»µ½ÄÇÖ̶ֳȡ£½à¶Î÷½ãµÄʵÁ¦ºÜÇ¿£¬Ëý»òÐí¿ÉÒÔºÍÁú½øÐжԿ¹£¬µ«ÊdzýÁËËýÖ®ÍâµÄÆäËûÈËÔÝʱ»¹Ã»ÓÐÕâÑùµÄÄÜÁ¦¡£


    »¨ÔÂÁèËûÃDz»ÊÇ˵ºÜÈõ£¬Ö»²»¹ýºÍÁúÖ®¼äµÄ²î¾àºÜ´ó¡£ÁúÊÇʲôÑùµÄÉúÎÁúÓжàôǿ´ó¡£ÔÚûÓÐÓëÆäÕ½¶·Ö®Ç°¾ÍÊÇ¿ÉÒÔÈ·¶¨µÄ£¬»¨ÔÂÁ軹ûÓÐ×Ô´óµ½ÄÇÖ̶ֳȡ£


    »¨ÔÂÁè²»ÈÏΪ×Ô¼ºÇ¿µ½ÁË¿ÉÒÔºÍÁú½øÐжԿ¹µÄ³Ì¶È£¬Ëû»¹Ô¶Ô¶µ½²»ÁËÄÇÖ̶ֳȡ£


    ÓëÁú¶Ô¿¹ÐèÒªµÄ²»½ö½öÊÇʵÁ¦£¬ÊµÁ¦µ±È»ÊÇ×îΪÖØÒªµÄ£¬Ò²ÐèÒªÓµÓÐ×Å×ã¹»µÄÐÄÀíËØÖÊ£¬ÕâЩ¶«Î÷¶¼ÊǷdz£ÖØÒªµÄ¡£


    »¨ÔÂÁèËûÃÇÏÖÔÚȱ·¦µÄ¾ÍÊÇÕâЩ£¬ËùÒÔËûÃÇÎÞ·¨ÓëÁú¶Ô¿¹¡£


    ¡°ÔÛÃÇ»ØÈ¥°É£¬°ÑÕâ¼þÊÂÇéºÍÁìÖ÷˵һÏ£¬Ò²ËãÊÇÔÛÃÇÍê³ÉÁËÈÎÎñ°É¡£¡±


    »¨ÔÂÁèËÊÁËËʼç°ò˵µÀ¡£ÑÛÏÂËûÃÇҲûÓÐÆäËû¿ÉÒÔ×öµÄÊÂÇéÁË£¬ÕâËãÊÇΨһ¿É×öµÄ£¬ÔÙÈ¥ÕÒÁúµÄÆÜÏ¢µØ¿ÉÄÜÐÔÒ²²»´ó£¬±Ï¾¹Áú¶¼ÒѾ­·ÉÁË»ØÀ´£¬¾ÍËãÊÇÕÒµ½ÁËËüµÄÆÜÏ¢µØÓÖÄÜÔõôÑù¡£


    ¶øÇÒµ½ÏÖÔÚΪֹËûÃǶ¼Ã»Óз¢ÏÖÁúµÄÐж¯ÊÇΪÁËʲô£¬ÕÒ²»³öËüµÄÐж¯ÓÐʲô¹æÂÉ£¬Ò²²»ÖªµÀËü·ÉÀ´·ÉÈ¥µ½µ×ÊÇÒª×öʲô¡£ÕâЩ»¨ÔÂÁèËûÃǶ¼ÊÇÒ»ÎÞËùÖªµÄ£¬¼ÈÈ»Èç´ËµÄ»°ÄÇÒ²¾ÍûÓбØÒªÕÒÏÂÈ¥¡£


    ÆäʵҲ²»ÊÇËûÃDz»Ô¸Òâ¼ÌÐøΪÕâÑùµÄÊÂÇé¶øæµ£¬Ö»ÊÇÑÛÏÂÁú¶¼·ÉÁË»ØÀ´£¬ÄÇôËûÃǼÌÐøÕÒÏÂÈ¥ÆäʵҲûÓÐʲôÓô¦¡£¸üºÎ¿öÆäʵ¼ÌÐøÕÒÏÂÈ¥ÏëÒªÕÒµ½Ê²Ã´Ò²ºÜÀ§ÄÑ£¬ËùÒÔÓëÆäÕâÑù»¹²»Èç¾ÍÖ±½Ó»ØÈ¥°ÑËùÊÕ¼¯µ½µÄÐÅÏ¢¶¼¸æËßÁìÖ÷£¬²»¹ÜÕâЩÐÅÏ¢ÊÇ·ñÓÐÓá£


    ¿öÇÒÓÐЩ¶«Î÷¶ÔËûÃÇÀ´Ëµ¿ÉÄÜÓô¦²»ÊǺܴ󣬵«ÊǶÔÁìÖ÷À´Ëµ»òÐí¾ÍÊǺÜÓÐÓõģ¬ÕâÒ»µãÒ²ÊǷdz£ÓпÉÄܵġ£ËùÒÔ»¨ÔÂÁèËûÃÇû±ØÒªÕâô׿±¾ÍÅжÏʲôÊÇÓÐÓõÄʲôÊÇûÓõģ¬ÕâЩ»¹ÊÇÒª¿¿ÁìÖ÷ËûÃÇ×Ô¼ºÈ¥ÅжϲÅÐУ¬»¨ÔÂÁèËûÃǵÄÅжÏûÓÐʲôÓá£


    Ö±½Ó´«Ë͵½ÁËÁìµØ¸½½ü£¬½à¶Î÷ûÓиú×ÅËûÃÇ£¬ËýËƺõ»¹ÓÐÆäËûµÄÊÂÇéÒª×ö£¬Ö±½Ó¾ÍÀ뿪ÁË¡£»¨ÔÂÁèËûÃÇҲûÓÐÍìÁô£¬±Ï¾¹Ã»ÓÐÄǸö±ØÒª£¬±¾À´½à¶Î÷½ã»á¸ú×ÅËûÃdzöÀ´¾ÍÊÇÒòΪÏëÒªÕÒµ½Áú£¬ÏÖÔÚ¼ÈÈ»ÁúÒѾ­ÕÒµ½ÁË£¬ÄÇÒ²¾ÍûÓбØÒªÔÙÒ»ÆðÐж¯ÁË¡£


    »¨ÔÂÁèËûÃÇÓÐ×Ô¼ºµÄÊÂÇéÒª×ö£¬¶ø½à¶Î÷Ò²ÓÐÊÂÇéÒª×ö¡£


    »¨ÔÂÁèËûÃÇ´«Ëͻص½ÁìÖ÷¾ÓסµÄÕò×Ó¸½½ü£¬È»ºó×ßÁËÒ»¶Îʱ¼äµ½´ïÁËÁìµØÄÚ£¬°Ñ×Ô¼ºËùÁ˽⵽µÄÒ»Çж¼¸æËßÁËÁìÖ÷¡£½ö½öÕâôÉÙµÄÐÅÏ¢ÏÔÈ»ÊÇûÓа취ÈÃÁìÖ÷ÂúÒâµÄ£¬²»¹ýÁìÖ÷ÈÔ¾ÉËãËûÃÇÍê³ÉÁËÈÎÎñ£¬¸øÓèÁËËûÃdzêÀÍ¡£


    ¾ÍÕâµãÀ´ËµÕâÀïµÄÁìÖ÷×öµÄ»¹ÊÇÕæµÄ²»´íµÄ£¬ÈôÊÇÆäËûµØ·½µÄÁìÖ÷¿ÉÄܲ»»áÕâÑù×ö£¬ÉõÖÁÓÚÑ¡Ôñ²»ÏàÐÅËûÃÇ£¬»¨ÔÂÁèÏàÐÅÕâÑùµÄÇé¿öÊÇ´æÔڵģ¬¿Ï¶¨ÓÐÄÇôÑùµÄÁìÖ÷¡£


    ²»¹ýËûÃDZϾ¹Ò²ÊÇ»¨·ÑÁËʱ¼äÈ¥×öÕâ¼þÊÂÇ飬×îºóµÄ½á¹ûËäÈ»³Æ²»É϶àºÃ£¬µ«ÊÇÒ²ËãÊDz»´íµÄÁË¡£


    Íê³ÉÁËÈÎÎñ£¬»¨ÔÂÁèËûÃÇÔÚÕâÀï¾ÍûÓÐʲô¿É×öµÄÁË£¬³öÀ´Ö®ºóËûÃǵ½´¦¿´ÁË¿´£¬¾ö¶¨ÏÈ»ØÈ¥Ò»ÌË£¬±Ï¾¹ÕâÀïµÄÈÎÎñ¶¼ÒѾ­Íê³ÉÁË£¬ÄÇÒ²¾ÍûÓбØÒªÔÙÔÚÕâÀﻨ·Ñʱ¼äÈ¥Ðж¯ÁË¡£ËäȻ˵ËûÃÇÊÇÀ´Ã°Ïյģ¬²»¹ý»¨ÔÂÁèËûÃÇ»¹ÊÇ×¼±¸µ½ÆäËûµÄµØ·½È¥¿´¿´¡£


    µ½´¦È¥×ª×ªÒ²Ã»ÓÐʲô²»ºÃµÄ£¬ÔÙÔõô˵Ҳ±ÈÖ»ÔÚÕâÒ»¸öµØ·½×ªÓÆÒª¸üºÃ£¬¸üºÎ¿öÏÖÔÚËûÃÇÔÚÕâÀïҲûÓÐʲô¿ÉÒÔ×öµÄ£¬²»¹ý¾ÍÊǵ½´¦È¥¿´¿´¶øÒÑ¡£


    »¨ÔÂÁèËûÃÇÕÒÁ˸öûÓÐÈ˵ĵط½£¬È»ºóÀûÓô«ËÍÕóÖ±½Ó´«Ëͻص½ÁËÊ÷ÎÝÄÇÀï¡£½Ó×ÅÔÙ´ÓÊ÷ÎÝÖ±½Ó´«Ëͻص½ÏÖ´úÉç»áÖС£


    »¨ÔÂÁèËûÃÇ»ØÀ´µÄʱºòÌìÉ«»¹ÊÇͦ°µµÄ£¬»¨ÔÂÁè¿´ÁËÑÛʱ¼ä£¬Ê±¼äÓÐЩ̫ÔçÁË¡£ÏÖÔÚ²»ÊǸûØÀ´µÄʱºò£¬ÔÚÕâÀïÄÜ×öµÄÊÂÇéÊDz»¶àµÄ£¬×î¶àÒ²¾ÍÊÇ˯¸ö¾õ¡£


    ¾ÍËãÊǻص½¼ÒÀïÃ棬ÔÚÕâ¸öʱ¼äÄãÒ²²»¿ÉÄÜ˵ȥ×öÆäËûµÄÊÂÇé¡£


    Ô¤ÆÚÄÇÑùµÄ»°»¹²»Èç¾ÍÁôÔÚÒìÊÀ½çÀµÈµ½ÁËÃ÷ÌìÔÙ»ØÀ´¡£


    ¡°ÏÖÔÚ»¹ÓÐЩ̫ÔçÁË£¬ÔÛÃÇ»¹ÊÇ»ØÈ¥°É¡£ÎÒ»á´ó¸Å¼ÆËã×Åʱ¼äµÄ£¬µÈµ½ÁËʱ¼äÔÛÃÇÔÙ»ØÀ´¡¢ÏÖÔÚûÓбØÒª»ØÈ¥¡£¡±


    »¨ÔÂÁè¿´ÏòÆäËûÈËѯÎÊËûÃǵÄÒâ¼û£¬²»¹ÜÊÇľÄý˪»¹ÊǬ«hÍ®¶Ô´Ë¶¼Ã»ÓÐʲôÒâ¼û¡£¾õµÃÕâÑùͦºÃµÄ¡£Ã»ÓбØÒªÔÚÕâÀï´ý×Å£¬±Ï¾¹ËûÃDzŸոÕÐÝÏ¢ÁËÒ»¸öÍíÉÏ£¬ÏÖÔÚ¿ÉÒ»µã¶ù¶¼²»À§£¬Ã»±ØÒª»ØÀ´ÔÙ˯һ¾õ£¬ÄǾÍÕæ³ÉÁËÀË·Ñʱ¼äÁË¡£


    ÓÚÊǼ¸¸öÈËÓÖͨ¹ý´«ËÍÕó»Øµ½ÁËÒìÊÀ½çÖ®ÖС£


    ¡°ËµÆðÀ´×î½ü¼¸Ìì²»ÖªµÀ°¢ÂÜÁս㻹ÓÐÀòάÂå½ãËýÃǶ¼ÔÚ×öʲô£¬ÔÛÃǶ¼ºÃ¼¸ÌìûÓмûµ½ËýÃÇÁË¡£¡±


    ¾ÍËãÊÇÀ´µ½ÁËËýÃǼÒÀﶼûÓа취¼ûµ½ËýÃÇ£¬ËýÃÇËƺõÔÚæµ×ÅijЩÊÂÇ飬Ҳ²»ÖªµÀµ½µ×ÊÇÔÚæ»îЩʲô¡£


    »Øµ½ÁËÒìÊÀ½ç£¬¼¸¸öÈËÉÌÁ¿Ò»·¬£¬¾ö¶¨ÔÝ»ºÃ°ÏÕÐж¯£¬ÏÈÈ¥×öЩÆäËûµÄÊÂÇ顣ðÏÕ»¹ÊÇÖ®ºóÔÙ˵°É¡£

 2479 Chapter 2479

    The moon is returned to the library to continue learning, and the books here are still a lot, and they can learn a lot here here. Although it is not so important to learn about them.


    But now I don''t want to take risks, after all, they are in adventures these days, nothing else. Adventure can be said to be said later, there is no need to worry about these things, after all, when you are risky, why bother to be so urgently.


    There is still other things you have to do, let alone temporarily don''t know where you have to go.


    The moon, they have no other things that can be done, and the library has taken out the books you are watching before, and I have been sitting down a place. When Hua Yue, I also think about where I have to go. If he is not enough about this world, he should actually choose, but it is because it is not enough to understand this world, so Huayu Ling wants to think Can''t come out.


    When the flowers, the moon, I don''t know which places can go, since I don''t know, how can I make a choice. This is also why they can only rely on the transfer arrays. Where is the transfer, there is no other choice.


    Wooden camping and Lu Yu are also sitting down, and the wood cream is very quiet, but Lu Yu has no way to do this. Lu Yu is that it is more difficult to calm down, just read after a while, let go of some books in some hands, secretly see what other people are doing, see Hua Yue Ling and wooden cream In a serious reading, no one reads like yourself, can''t help but get a boring.


    "It''s really, can you do some other?"


    Lu Yu is secretly spitting, putting down the book, picking up another book reading.


    There are many books here, enough for her. To be honest, she has never seen so many books, just seems to have some eyes, everywhere is a tall book, everywhere is a book.


    Do not say other, just those tall books, it is very frightening. Too much bookshelf have several people or even more than a dozen people.


    Looking at these bookshelves is worried if it is a bookshelf, it will be a major crisis. However, the bookshelf here is absolutely impossible, and the bookshelf is not only a good place, but also to be fixed with magic.


    The surplus time in the morning is basically spent in the library. Although Lu Wei said that he didn''t like reading, it was also waiting here. But then she put down the book, quietly left here, although I can stay here, even if I don''t read, I can stay, but she still wants to do other things.


    Since you know that you are not suitable for yourself, you have no need to continue to waste time here.


    Lu Yu is carefully left here. Although she is clear that she is clear, even if she makes it, she will affect the glowing and wooden cream, but she has no way to do better.


    Light hand is in the library, Lu Yu came to the library outside, and he accelerated his footsteps in the corridor and went to the entertainment room. It is the most interesting thing here that it is the entertainment room. Although it is something from the modern society, it is also very interesting after all, whether it is from where to come.


    I came to the entertainment room. She found that there are other people who live here. The girls have been very happy. In fact, the girls are also very busy every day. They are here not only to complete a variety of work every day, and they have to exercise, just like an adventure.


    Jie Lu Xi did not expect their people to become a powerful person, just wanting to have at least to have the power to protect their own strength, this is enough.


    As for more, it is a luxurious thing. Where is so easy, think about many adventures are starting training from small, there is no way to become an excellent adventure.


    Lu Wei and the girls greeted, in fact, she is not particularly familiar with them, don''t look at Lu Yu, they are very familiar, but it is very familiar with this, but after all, the girl here is too much, there is a good Dozens, Lu Wei met some of them, and even those who know, but they talked about it.


    However, it is still very easy to make a girl between the girl, especially between the two sides, there is no grievance. What''s more, I will also help these girls, so it is easy to get their good feelings.


    Lu Wei and these girls have become a friend after a simple conversation, from their mouth, she can understand how they live here, they are very good here, although It is very busy every day, but there are many people here, they are not so busy every day.


    Every day, things are almost, but it is not to say that they need them to be busy. This kind of thing is allocated, and every day is handed over to different people. When other people are busy, they can do things they want to do, and this life is what they want, they like this lifestyle.


    Sitting down and looking at the game, Lu Wei felt that this is not bad, but such a life is very good, but it is still to say that the most important thing for them is to get enough power.


    Girls also need to exercise to make themselves more powerful, this is the lifestyle of the foreign world. It is true that the way you can''t say that the world is complete, but if you want yourself enough to be safe, you must use enough strength.


    The girls apparently understand this, every day they are training, for it to enhance themselves. Their speed is definitely not so fast, but they are also progressing, no one gives up.


    These girls are very good girls. After all, they have experienced so much, and they are also grateful for their current life.


    They know that all this is not easy, so it will not give up easily, and it will cherish everything you have gained. They also try to make themselves better, to enhance themselves in a variety of aspects, making them more powerful.


    When the girl playing games, it is already very skilled. It seems that it should be usually coming to play here, but this is normal, and it is fun in the world.

 2480 Chapter 2480

    The moon is spent here in a morning, waiting for noon, the flower month will leave the library outside. When Hua Yue, I found time and found that time is still a little early, at this time, I haven''t lit it back there.


    "Hey, what should I do?"


    Hua Yue is thinking about this problem, then take risks, it is too late, and it should have lunch. Time is not too early.


    A morning''s reading gossip is still unmarried, and there is more understanding of the various things in this world.


    Hua Yue Ling feels that this is not enough, you still need more about this world, there is still its entire enough.


    However, this kind of thing is not anxious, and there is no need to use, everything is slow.


    The flowers of the flowers also went to the entertainment room, and they would like to come here, after all, this is the most likely to attract her. Sure enough, just as what they think, Lu Yu is here, it looks very happy.


    Two people have a little helplessness in the eyes.


    ", Is very happy to play."


    When they arrived in Lu Yu, they sat down to her. Lu Yu saw them came over and smiled, but she all the attention is still on the game.


    "Are you at this time, Allow has a condensed cream, you can come over."


    "Let''s wait for lunch again. Of course, what do we have to do after lunch afternoon?"


    The moon asked her, and I would like to do something else.


    "No problem, but what do you want?"


    Lu Yu''s eyes did not leave the display screen in front of him, but she could use it in their hearts.


    "Of course, it is a production game, we should have a little progress, and there is no progress until now. Take advantage of today''s time, you have to do something else."


    "It''s good, then it is said."


    When they discuss them, they gave birth to the dining room and prepared for lunch. After lunch, they were already ready, but many dishes were not fully prepared, but there were a lot of dishes on the table, but this is not enough.


    The people here are too much, so just that some dishes are still not enough, it is not enough to eat.


    If you don''t say that every morning is busy, you want to manage so many people to eat, you don''t have to say anything, don''t say it. Although the number of people has been less, many girls have left, go home, but the vast majority still stay.


    Perhaps in those girls'' hearts think about it is better to stay here, it is far less than living at home. Although it is also necessary to do something here, but there are other different, or it is good.


    First of all, you can read a lot of books here, don''t say it is them, and there is no way to do this in a general civilian home. The book is quite valuable thing in this era. It is generally impossible to have books, even if there are only a few.


    Another is that it is also able to exercise yourself, learn the skills of the fight, even to learn magic, these are all hard-working preferential treatments.


    This is why they will like this place, here are better than anywhere, and there is no place to be more better than it.


    The girls are actually willing to stay here, but everyone''s ideas are different, some people may think that staying here is better, but some people will think that they go home, they want to Mom.


    The girl who stayed here has some homeless, they have no way, there is no other place where you can go, it''s better to stay, there are some lives in the home, but I want to stay.


    The idea of ??these girls is actually understandable, and the gossip believes that their ideas are not wrong, there is nothing to say. At least Hua Yue is human so, if he makes him choose, maybe he will choose the same as the girl, it is very possible.


    Life in such a place can be both natural, and there will be no other problems. Will n''t feel lonely, after all, there are so many peers or companions of different ages living, such life is naturally what they like.


    Even in the family may have so many companions, especially the girls. Everyone has a similar encounter, lives between each other, and acts together every day, feelings, I don''t know how they don''t know.


    The advantage of life together is here, Huayue believes that they are actually very good, if they can make progress, then become an adventure, then a good thing. They have so many companions to choose, no matter who acts together, you can go to choose, not your own person going out to take risks.


    It''s not that a person goes out to take risks, it is entirely, but there is a companion, and it will be more secure. Especially for the adventurers who first out, you may have a strong strength, but as an adventure is not enough to have strength.


    As an adventurer is more important to have experience, it is important in adventure, but experience is also the same. Even sometimes experience is more important than strength.


    However, this is also what kind of person, and what kind of strength you use, these are very important, anyway, the strength is always the most important.


    The girls themselves are also very vying, they are not just what they have every day, they will think about what they have to do. I will also study hard, go hard to learn more, many things they have learned here, learn a lot of things.


    Although these things may know before the adventurers are first out of the mad, even have learned even earlier in the magical college or some more ordinary colleges, but these are not what they have to think about. .


    The girls are here to do things here every day, and no one is forcing what you have to do. It is really important to do that you must do it myself. For example, cooking and washing clothes, these things can''t let Jieqi went to do it, people have retained you, but also expect people to serve you. Nothing, it is too much to face.

 2481 Chapter 2481

    The time of the spring is spent in the recreation room, but although it is spent here, but the flowers are not to say all the time it is going to play.


    The moon is mostly learning most of the time, busy with your own business. They only have three people, and there are many things that three people can do, but they can do very few things. These two sentences are not conflict.


    This is a natural thing, whether it is from which aspect.


    The flowers of the flowers must do what they can do, rather than three people do dozens of dozens of dozens of people and even hundreds of people do. In that case they may never make things you want to do, the reality is the case.


    Obviously, you should understand what you should do, what you can make in a limited time. After all, you can''t get a game for do decades. It is unrealistic, and it is also unreasonable.


    Who will do that, absolutely no one will do so, no matter what, the best way is to make something first, if you want to make things well, do it perfect, it is not possible.


    This is not a joke, modern production games are basically like this. The moon is even more, after all, there are few people, and everyone must do things, and they are not professional.


    They are just a group of dreams who want to do things through self-study, and they dream do this, they are still in front of that direction. A little one bit, no need to worry, but don''t put everything too slow.


    The flower months have spent this in the afternoon, as for what to do after this, the flowers did not think about this problem. In fact, they didn''t think about it. These two days of harvest can''t say not good enough, but it is obviously not what he wants to say to the Moon Ling, or the harvest is not enough for him. This is the only problem. .


    Hua Yue Ling has got a lot of money from the mission, but it is certainly not the most important to him.


    It is impossible to redeem how much gold coins on those money, and the most important thing for the flower month is the gold coin, and it is not important. However, the treasure collected by the Miss March is to exchange a lot of gold coins, which is not a virtual.


    Hua Yuling hopes that the next action can get more useful props, using those things to exchange gold coins. The moon is really a lack of gold coins. The most important place is that the gold coins are very large, this is not a joke.


    It is more important than the gold coins, as long as you get enough gold coins, he believes that you can become the strongest person in this world, this is not a joke.


    But can''t be anxious, still slowly, gold coins are not so easy to get it, this is still needed to think about it.


    After all, like now in the same world, it is a bit too little. When you are lucky, you will have more income, but in most of the income is actually relatively small, this is not a good way to solve.


    Hua Yue Ling knows that he must think of other ways to expand your own benefits, this is not an easy thing, but it is like this. It is necessary to do anything. It is necessary to think about it. How to think about it. The improvement process is an unclear process that is a more difficult process in some way.


    In this regard, the flower is still aware of it. In fact, the most important thing is to know what is more valuable in this regard. The moon, what they need to do is to find things that are more valuable, not just looking for it.


    If you don''t make money, you have a lot of findings, and the last result is almost the same, you may say how much gold coins are earned. Only something that is worthy of money can guarantee your harvest enough.


    However, the flowers have not found such places so far, each place is unique, and there is no need to refresh in such a real world. So what can be harvested to see a person''s luck.


    The lucky launch is also good, such as this time, the things that the death mage harvest after the death Master will fall into his pocket. What''s more, you have completed the task, this time it is not white.


    If there is a similar gain in the future, it has completed the task, and many gold coins have been harvested.


    Hua Yue Ling believes that he will have a similar opportunity, but you can''t look at these. When you are, he will also think about what you have to do. I can''t put all the attention here, maybe it can be placed elsewhere. After all, there are still some worlds to go, and those worlds are dangerous, but if you can get some things from it. If you have a bigger harvest. These temporarily only guess, this speculation is not correct, but it is really a good way to change a place.


    At present, there are several places where you can go, so there is nothing to choose, at least in the spring of the moon, there is a place to choose, the most is the place where you have already been, or you have to That place.


    However, if there is any harvest, I don''t want to say, the glowing will not rank, think that it will be able to find something useful, but he still thinks that the place may be a more good idea.


    As for how it is still, it is better to say, no one can say something will be sure. Don''t look at your own eyes to see what you can make, the spring is not determined by anything.


    This is the case, so can''t think of it, it is definitely not enough, it is far less than enough. More still have to think about something, think about what to do, and try to explore those places, then look at what you can find in those places.


    When Hua Yue, I think is good to have a good harvest, although the flowers are in the world in other worlds. However, these are just his ideas. If you don''t say it, you can''t say it. If you speculate, it is just a guess. It is just a guess before you have confirmed it. There is nothing to say.

 2482 Chapter 2482

    The moon, they spent a lot of time in the recreational room in the tree house, they worked hard, and strive to make material for their own games, or for their own games. Prepare.


    In the afternoon, when the flowers, they basically didn''t be idle, they were not busy, and the progress was very good. At least Hua Yue Ling felt this, he thought he had more things more than imagination, but these results needed to copy, copy to the computer.


    "Time should be almost."


    When the moon, the sound of the time was whispered, he looked at the two girls who were seriously busy, and walked over and called them.


    ", condense, we have almost returned, now it is?"


    The flower month asked two girls, two girls came back from the busy, and they didn''t expect time to have so fast. Lu Wei stretched a lazy waist and played a yawn.


    "Go back, wait until afternoon, let''s come again."


    Wooden cream is a nod, and she has stood next to the flowers of the flower.


    "Then go back, you will come later, and then come over again. Before you come, I will remember to say it with my family, don''t forget."


    "understood."


    "Don''t worry, I will, we know, will talk to them."


    Three people have found a doctor to her, and I went home by transfer. When I returned to my home, I just hit my hub, I really smashed, this is really clever, and the Yue Yue did not expect himself back. It''s so clever, just, my sister is also going downstairs.


    "!"


    The flowers ran in the past arrived of her sister, and the flowers noted that he came back and was quite happy.


    "Xiao Ling, you are back, have you eaten? If you haven''t eaten, your sister is even bought."


    "I haven''t eaten yet."


    "OK, wait a little later." Hunta bought some breakfast to the boss, then the brothers and brothers are waiting next to them.


    After I bought it early, I follow my sister to go home, and two people in my home were busy with the chopsticks and the bowls of the bowl, and then sit down and started to enjoy the late breakfast.


    In fact, it is time to have dinner. This time change makes him still uncomfortable, but the Moon Ling has also been there so many places. I have experienced so much. Can''t go back and forth, so it is better than the previous adaptation.


    But only this is only, the flowers are still unable to adapt, but in any case, they will enjoy life at home.


    This morning should not come, after all, Lu Yuzhen and wooden cream must wait for a while, it is estimated that they will come over in the afternoon, and when they are not allowed to go to the foreign world.


    The flowers of the flowers need to go to the Xi Lu Jingjie, this is a very important thing, and the flowers have always been remembered. Arahlin''s sister and Livo sister should be there in the Wushu Xing, helping others to solve the problem there, do not know if there is any progress now, the flowers, the moon, I feel that I can make the goal.


    The Yue Yue is so thinking, but can not send the past and still talk about the situation, the flower month is there or not to transmit the past. If you can, you can send it to the past, you will pass it. It''s not so troubles. After all, this kind of thing is very troublesome, and the situation is not big, it is not to send it to where you want to transfer.


    That place is currently dangerous, so can you still want to see the meaning of cleansing the West.


    However, Hua Yuling believes that they should pass the past should be no big, but how do you want to send it to the western sister? After all, it is not dangerous, it doesn''t mean that it is really not dangerous. In fact, the danger is still existing, but only see how you deal with it.


    The problem that Jie Lu Sister helps will definitely be great, but people who don''t understand the situation may be somewhat different.


    The moon is definitely going, after all, there are people who need someone to help, maybe they can give each other help, after all, how to say that they are here, this is unquestionable.


    The flowers can give others a lot of help, this is not a joke. However, the only problem is what they have to do. The Moon is ready to use this time to continue to earn gold coins. It is the most important thing for the flower month, and even more important things that should be more important than this. .


    The Yue Yue is so thinking, this is the most important task at present, no more important than this, but how to do the flower month has not thought about it, after all, the world is in the world and the world May still be the same.


    It is a pity that when my sister has not gone on holiday, other words may be more better, he can take your sister, or go to the foreign world, more accompanying my sister.


    But there is no way, the situation is like this, there is no way to do in this area, I can only say that I will wait for a look. Currently, I haven''t thought about what I have to do, that''s all after it, since I can''t do anything, don''t think so much.


    I have eaten breakfast with my sister. When I gave a moon, my sister went to work, and then returned to my home. A person is still lonely, but the flowers are more accustomed to such a life, but don''t think it is.


    When the flowers were returned to their own room, the whole home was quiet and there was no sound. When the flower is standing in the room, I don''t even know what I have to do, after thinking about it, I still arrived in front of the computer, opened the computer.


    "Let''s play, do other things will be done later."


    The Yue Yue is so thinking about it. It will put some things behind the time. At this time, he doesn''t think it is necessary to think so much.


    Why bother, the flower is about himself, there is no need to live so tired. What''s more, I will be more boring after I started school.


    Over the time, I was getting closer and closer to the opening. I thought I would go to school soon, although I have known people, wood camping and Lu Wei are also together, but Huaying Ling Still don''t like it.


    I used to live like this, but the moon is clear, I have to work hard.

 2483 Chapter 2483

    Wooden camping and Lu Wei are only in the afternoon, and the sister is going to work, after which they come over. After they came over, the flowers came to the world with them.


    This is what they have long ago, as for the past, it is also intended to be done, and the spending month will tell them in the morning. Originally this is something that they have some relationships, just because of some situations, they don''t have to take care of the things there.


    Now that you have time, but also think of it, let''s go.


    The flower moon, they found the Xi Lu Xi, told her her thoughts and her, and I thought about it, and the situation in there was too good, but she had no problem in the past.


    "I have no problem in the past, you can help some busy, but you need to pay attention to you, you can''t act to see Ararlin sister, don''t act without oneself."


    "We know, it will never act casually."


    When they got the moon, they naturally agreed, and then Jie said with them to go to the position where the transfer array is located. The transfer array is set here, and it is protected very well, it is not easy to find. If you are not taking them over, just if you come to find it, you can''t find it.


    Through the transfer array, I arrived in another world. According to the Xi Lu Sister, Aulin and Livro are here. They have been busy with their own things in this side for a while, and the things in this are very urgent.


    When the flowers, they quickly found Ararin, and Livro, only their two people inside the room. They still have some doubts when they see the flowers of the moon, and they did not expect that they would come over.


    "Arahlin, Livro, Sister."


    "How come you come?" Aulin came over and took the launch of the moon, and then he hit him directly asked. "It is going to come over and not to say."


    "We can''t see what to say."


    The flowers are helpless, which is not a strong man. It is not that he doesn''t want him to say these, but not almost, this is not his problem.


    Shot shrugged, the flowers are so thinking. After all, Aulin is now in another world, he has no way to communicate with her, unless it is directly here, it is like this.


    "Well, my sister, I am joking with you, real, Xiaoyue, you are still like this, can''t joking."


    "I just say it."


    The flower is explained, how can he treat this kind of thing? It''s just what you want to explain.


    "Hey, my sister I know, Xiaoyue, you are still so cute."


    "It''s getting more and more cute."


    The flower is full of white eyes, helpless Tucao, really let him not know what is good. Ali Lan Jie gave people a feeling of completeness, it is always like this, it is so "young".


    I have to say, whether in that way, she gives people a feeling very young, of course, to say that she feels her young place, that is natural to say that she is usually talking to others, there is still her The like of action.


    Ararlin sister is always like this. It is like this when I first encountered her, and I still still have this, there is no change.


    Arahlin sister may have something to change, because she has always been so, she has never changed.


    And Hua Yue Ling also felt that the character of Aulin''s sister is actually very good, at least he still likes Aullen sister. The truth is telling the truth, he did not deceive who.


    "Well, let''s do what you are doing. Don''t lie to my sister, I don''t say anything, just want to come here, my sister, I don''t believe this ghost."


    I didn''t say anything, Aulin has already blocked it, although I said that the Moon Ling is not like this to answer her question. Listening to Arahlin''s words, he really couldn''t help but smile, what is called, you can definitely think so.


    "We think that this is something you can do, and I think if I can explore it here, maybe I will make me more gold coins."


    The moon is still told his idea. After hearing, Aulin did not feel unexpected, but it was quite happy.


    "Ha, Xiayue Ling, you are still very worried, just have a lot of things need to do, but our son is not enough. This way, some mission sister will give Xiayue Ling, don''t let my sister. I am disappointed. "


    "No, but what kind of task is all, Ararlin sister can''t talk, at least let me have a probably understanding."


    The moon did not refuse, although he said that he was very suspicious of Aulin sister, but he was still the default Ararlin, he he said, since this kind of task is What is nice.


    There is no too much in the moon, and I decided to see the sister of Aulin, it is more curious about this.


    "Well, I think."


    Ararin held a small head to think about it. This scene of the moon is crying, and the task is still thinking at this time, not the task in the morning, I need them to complete, what is this? .


    "Right is right, I think of something, I have a personal approach to help the soldiers patrolling near their villages. This can be handed over to Xiaoyue. But you have to be careful, put them all. It is best not to leave any traces. "


    "Hey, is this task."


    The moon is not very satisfied.


    "Why, is this mission? Do you want what task you want?"


    Aulin took a shot his shoulder and asked with a smile. Just look at her smile always makes the flowers feel a little terrible. Arahlin sister is really laughing.


    Hua Yuling feels too terrible this, how can I become like this, this is too unscientific. But think about it is actually that Ararlin sister is like this.


    "Aulin sister, you also know, I am actually thinking more about some gold coins, so I naturally want to find a task that can get more useful equipment. For example, there is no one who has been there. Explore, what can I find something. "

 2484 Chapter 2484

    "Xiaoyue, your idea, my thoughts, I am not can''t understand, but this time you first help my sister, I solve how it is, then my sister, I recommend a few good places, I can definitely find a good thing, to ensure you Earn the potted festival. "


    "Arahlin sister, don''t lie to me."


    Saixing said, he felt that these words that Aulin said were completely untrustworthy, only from the tone of her, anyway, in this way, it seems to speak in this way, it is definitely Arahlin ''s sister "is not good".


    Hua Yuling believes that Aulin is definitely thinking about what pit people''s tricks, or is lie to yourself, this is definitely not a deception.


    "How is it possible, Xiaoyue is too cautious, how can my sister I will lie to you, let alone Xiayue Ling you talk about it, when is my sister, I deceive you?"


    Ararlin''s hands on the hands of the hands, and I went out of my anger. However, her response, but she swindled the spring, and only see the larv of the moon, and did not say a word. It is still very obvious.


    This is very dissatisfied with this, I feel that the Shu Moon does not cooperate with oneself. This is not the most important, the most important thing is that Xiayue Ling actually does not believe in yourself, how can this.


    Ararin is extremely dissatisfied, but the moon is not cooperated with her.


    "Hey, Xiao Yiling, don''t think that my sister can cure you. If Xiaoyue, you are still like this, this mission, my sister, I will give others. After that useful news, I don''t say it, I am myself. go with."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Listening to her, she said that there is some credibility, but he is still skeptical about the authenticity of Aulu''s discourse.


    Since Ararlin said, since he said something, some can''t say it, since it is still the same, it will continue to act, according to the task of her given it in accordance with the sister of Aulu.


    "Ok, let''s hand it to us."


    The moon is so saying, it is accepted this task.


    "My sister knows that Xiayue Ling will definitely promise, Xiaoyue Ling really did not let my sister disappoint, then, my sister, I will tell you the place, then you have passed it directly. There is still some distance here. Direct past some far, it is best to transfer it directly, and it is more convenient to transmit to the vicinity. "


    "That''s the case, but how should we pass the past, Arairle, sister, you should be ready."


    "I have already prepared it, but I have never been to do this. Since you are coming, since Xiayue, you are not just, my sister, I will wait. Other people, I am also worried, after all, we here The person is still too little, there is no way to compare the other party, and some strength has other things to do, there is no way to let them do this, my sister, I am more impossible. "


    Hua Yue Ling is quite speechless about Aulin sister, but he can understand it. It is true that this kind of thing Aululie may think about it. The strength of Ararlin is not a small amount of problem, which is a waste of resources.


    It''s because I understand, so I didn''t say anything, I just agreed it directly. Anyway, I didn''t help, and they didn''t have anything. Although they came here, although it was not for help, but there was n''thing, or there is also It should be.


    "Xiao Yuling, the things there will be worship you, remember to resolve them, then hide, then come back."


    "Don''t worry, Aulu, we don''t know, since this kind of thing is given us, you will wait."


    "That is said, this kind of sister can give you to you, don''t let me down."


    "Will not."


    The moon is very confident, I don''t think there is anything, after all, they are so many people here, and if it is just what is not dangerous, those ordinary enemies are connected. They can''t make a threat.


    However, there is also a place to pay attention to the other side, that is, it is best to make everything clean, don''t be discovered by others.


    This is something like assassination, but it is still a bit different. It''s not a problem for the flowers of the moon, after all, their strength is there, do not need more, but other respects do need to pay attention, such as how to deal with those enemies after fighting.


    In the past, they didn''t have to think about it, but now there is a bit different, and now they must think about it clearly.


    But how is it just now? It''s still not enough, or you need to do something personally, otherwise, you will never learn anything. The moon did not experience in this regard, but no matter what experience is available.


    The flower moon is followed with Aralen to the place where the transfer array is located, as in the past, they must be transmitted to the place with the transfer array. As for where the specific transfer is, Aulin is not saying, just telling them to know after the past.


    "Don''t tell us what is going on? If there is no orientation, we still need to spend a lot of time to find it."


    "The place is easy to find."


    "Well, okay, I know, let''s go."


    The flowers are ready to say to the place. After the place, I went to observe the situation, I couldn''t be sure about it, where is it, the flowers, they must understand the situation through observation, if you don''t understand what it is clear.


    When they were brought to the place where the transfer array was sent, the transfer array was hidden. This is a fact. They did not think that the transfer arrays will be hidden in such a place. This is really quite surprised. . But this is nothing, anyway, it is important to find the place where the transfer array is located, but what is going to confirm that the other side of the transmitted array is, there is no more important than this, at least it is currently So.


    When they arrived in the place, then they were transmitted with the help of Ararlin, and they were still uncomfortable.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    When the flower moon, she can''t stand it in the moment of passing through the transfer array, and the head has some pain. This transfer is somewhat surprises, perhaps because of the difference between the world, the flowers are not clear about what is going on, but it is not important to him.


    Looking up, look forward, I can''t see anything, it is very calm.

 2485 Chapter 2485

    Flowers around the moon, it is a lush grass in front of him, and in the farther, it is a towering mountain range. The mountain range is very far away. There is no way to arrive in a short time.


    "I said, I have to take a distance to arrive."


    "We know. But Aulu, how is the transmission, how is it here, this is not easy to find it?"


    The Moon Lingbim thought that the transfer array would be hidden in a more hidden place, but reality is not much like his imagination. What you see is that the transfer array is set to the grassland.


    "This transfer array sets some good features, mainly for testing. The average person will not find it at all."


    When the flower moon, he got this long, then he went behind him, and suddenly, as A Lulera''s sister said, it could not see the existence of the transfer array.


    This makes the flowers amazing, I don''t know how this is done. It''s really something, just like this, it''s hard to find the transfer of the transfer array, this is not a joke, but a fact.


    The moon is unclear how Al Lalsen is how they do, but they must have been studying in this regard, and the conclusions that have come come out are still very good.


    When Hua Yue, I feel that it is difficult to determine what is observed. This is not an alarmist or how, can only say this is a fact, the truth is true, as for how to do it, the flower month cannot be determined.


    "You need to use a special method to do this, this way in our way is the best. There is no other similar way to do this."


    Aulin taught him how to use this method to observe, after the month, soon, I will detect the existence of the transfer array, and he discovered an interesting place.


    The transfer array is distorted and quite unusual. I don''t know why. I feel that the transfer is not very stable, but they don''t have these problems when they transfer them, it is very easy to pass, although this There are also some other problems in the process, but the transfer array is nothing wrong.


    The moon is very interesting, how is this transmission array created? However, he is not so high after the understanding of the magic, so there is no way to understand it is normal, and it is difficult to give him time. It is difficult to study these things, or you can do this, flower Yue Ling is unable to do, he has no way in this regard, can only look.


    However, in your eyes, they don''t have to study this. After all, they are not here for this, but for other things. The moon is looking away, and the place they have to go is there, but they are still noticed here.


    "As long as you go in that direction, it''s best to be careful when you act, don''t be discovered, so there will be some troubles."


    Before spending the moon, Aulin reminded them.


    "Don''t worry, we will pay attention to it. However, the most important thing before this is to find their location, there is no way to act if the positions where those people are located."


    The moon is looking to the distance, others are the same, but they only see what they can''t see. Alent Lin said that there is a great place, from here, it is impossible to see it.


    The flowers walked in that direction, others followed him, and Aolin said with them, and told them to use the transfer arrays when they want to go back.


    So than Aralen, then Aulu Jien directly used the transfer array to transfer, leaving the flower months to stay here.


    The things they have to do is also very simple, first is collecting information, and the second is other.


    Collecting information is the most important, this is the first place, followed by others. When they collect enough information, they are acting after collecting enough information, but the first most important thing is to collect enough information.


    Obviously this is not easy, it is necessary to be extremely careful. Moreover, more importantly, they are currently do not understand the situation of this, and must be careful to act at this situation.


    The moon, they quickly ran to the direction, they did not reach their destinations, I don''t know how far it is going, but it is actually so worried before arriving at the destination.


    When a group walks towards the direction, the Shu Yue is also using the exploration skills to expand its exploration range, which is very important. If you don''t use the probe skill, he can observe the scope of the scope or limited, And the probe skills can make him better understand the situation around yourself.


    When they gave a month, they didn''t have anything to find, there is a small village here, there are not many people in the village, but the flowers have never thought that there are many soldiers here. These soldiers and soldiers who have seen in Hua Yuling have been different, but then, they are also soldiers.


    The strength of these soldiers is definitely not so strong, can''t be said to be in the eyes of the flowers, but in the spring, they seem to have a big threat. The moon is so thinking.


    Only the number of each other is a lot, so we want to solve them without being found to find a good time.


    "Be careful in a while, there is not much place where you can hide. We''d better find a place where you can hide. Otherwise, you can only shoot."


    Hua Moon hopes to come slowly, don''t go to an urgent action, but this is not an easy thing, mainly what they are not very good. It is a flat grassland everywhere, there is no place to cover your shadow. The moon, they naturally hoped to hide in secret, now there seems to be only those houses in the village from here.


    So many houses are naturally not noticed, perhaps hiding in the back of those houses to avoid being discovered. But it is not easy to spend them for the flowers.


    "When you are, you will be able to find it."


    The Moon Ling said to others, everyone is nodded. In fact, the spring can also use stealth skills to do this, but only one of him will stealth skills, only he can hide, others can''t do this, this is a trouble.

 2486 Chapter 2486

    The moon launched a step by step, and moved in the direction of the village. They must avoid being discovered by people in the village. Although it is very far away, it is necessary to prepare for it early. Otherwise, I have been discovered when I went to the place. When I went to dodge again, I didn''t come.


    The moon, they have been prepared, looking at the distant, the village''s outline has emerged in their eyes. It''s far from going to the side, you can''t get a destination, but it takes a lot of time to spend on their current speed.


    If it goes directly, it is naturally very fast, but it is very easy to find, like this action is much slow, but the chance to be smaller. In fact, if you want to see, you can''t do it.


    The grass here is quite high, but there is no way to cover their existence. If the soldiers patrolling in the village are carefully observed, they can also find the clues.


    After all, the grass here is not too high, even if you are kneeling, it can also show their figure. So I want to find that their existence is not a very difficult thing.


    "Or here, come here. I know that the tasks given by Ararin can not be as simple as the task."


    The moon is helpless, so that although the soldiers in the village is a lot, but the degree of warning is not that the extent that there is no vulnerability. To be honest, the defense here is still a lot of vulnerabilities, as long as these vulnerabilities can be grasped, they can not be discovered.


    Otherwise, the flowers can only pass one of themselves, and bring one more people, two people rely on stealth capabilities. Others can only temporarily hide at the distance waiting for their actions.


    I don''t know what is important in this village. I have so many soldiers who are in here. They didn''t have to go to the area of ??those enemies, but they are really very valued here with a village. .


    I don''t know why, the moon is still very curious about it, what is going on here, the spring is coming so much. Their group accelerated the footsteps, they realized that they did not have necessary hidden, in fact, the most important reason is not to hide.


    It is a very difficult thing to hide here, after all, there is no place for them to hide. Even if you grow up, you can''t tell the figure, the flowers are not a good way to solve this problem, so the best way is to make others can''t find them. Mage.


    This approach cannot be said to be used, but the Moon is thinking that such practices are still some help, let them can expose as few as possible to other people''s eyes, as little exposure to the outside.


    However, Hua Yue is still thinking that they need to speed up, can''t stop, otherwise it is still very likely to be discovered.


    The one-party flying forward, they are like a gust of wind, and the figure is constantly moving on the grassland. After a long time they went to the back of a house, after hiding, the flower moon looked at the other people, indicating that they didn''t make the sound, he went to reconnaissance.


    The girls nodded, no one could talk. The Moon Ling is, sneak out, secretly explore the head to see the situation outside. In fact, there is no such thing as this, and the flowers have better ways to solve this problem than this.


    The exploration skills will be in a nearby situation, and there is basically nothing to hide. However, he still went to understand the situation here, and the Shu Yue Ling observed the side of the idea to think about how to do it.


    Action must be cautious and cautious, can''t be discovered by the other party, but also a little bit will clear the enemy, which is very important, that is, the flowers, they want to take the assassination tactics, with them The strength is still relatively simple, but the most important thing is to have enough patience, there is no patience that cannot be done.


    The lack of the moon can not say lack of patience, but they generally solve the problems that are solved with a relatively fast means. Of course, although they have never done similar things, but how to say, this kind of battle is not twice, after so many battles, they have grown.


    "I will go out for a while, you just hide here, if you find what to hide elsewhere, as long as you are not found."


    "Well, we know, I will go to you."


    After the moon is steady, no one can find his figure, although there are many soldiers, but the strength of these soldiers said that it is not what is nothing, the flower month Ling can easily overcome them.


    The gap between the two sides is here, and the flower month is better than they have to have much, don''t say these people, even if you do more.


    However, it is more troublesome to solve them. It is also very troublesome, but fortunately, the Moon is a good skill. If there is no exploration skill, the spring is not guaranteed to be able to do this.


    Have to say this is a very difficult challenge, but the Moon Lingle is difficult to challenge. He thinks that such difficulties are difficult to do it.


    Looking for the moon, I came to a person who was scattered with other people. When the flower month confirmed the situation around, after confirming that there was no other enemy near the other, the flowers were so difficult, and the other party resolved After it, quickly move to a nearby empty house.


    There are not many people living here, so many of them are still empty. The spring is naturally unclear why it will be like this, but he is quite curious, but it is only a little curious, if you let him take the initiative to investigate These, the flowers are not interesting to this.


    Ji Yue Ling also doesn''t want to go to the management. After all, there are a lot of things he want to do, and the flowers don''t want to add things you have to do. And Huaying''s plan is to solve the things in this side, no longer continue. After all, he still have other things to do, and this thing is not the most important thing for him.


    Use the system to recover the equipment on the other side, Hua Yue Ling quickly looked at the number of gold coins he received. The number of gold coins is not much, and this harvest is definitely not big, but this is not much better than this.

 2487 Chapter 2487

    Solving a person, the moon is looking for an enemy who is more likely to solve it, it is not the only enemy who will only be stared by him, even those who have no orders, two people are together. The action will also be stared at him, but he still needs to pay attention to whether there are still other people near there.


    One-time destroying two people said that the problem is not big, but more, there may be some movements. And so many people are also hard to say that all the one-time will hide, when he will not be discovered, but the rest of the soldiers will realize that there is an enemy coming, then they will be discovered sooner or later, and who knows soldiers What will they do.


    The moon now is more unexpected. Why is Aulin''s sister will have such concerns. These guys are obviously not more than many, the only place that they are worried is that they will tell others here. The words are actually dangerous.


    When Hua Yue, I don''t know if there will happen, but he is still prepared, try not to let others find his existence. The moon is not a way, he has a way to do this, as long as you use a good probe skill, there is no bad thing.


    The moon is relatively relaxed to solve some enemies, and then quickly hide them and exchange equipment to gold coins. However, an unexpected thing happened, even if he did not find his existence, the soldiers seem to realize that the situation is not angry, they carefully guarded, and the action is also fast.


    I don''t know why this is like this, because someone disappeared? If this is the case, the flower is thinking that he still needs some time to think about it, it seems that the real world and the game are indeed different in this regard.


    In any case, the flowers are still affected in some games, thinking that there is no problem with such a method to act, and now I will go to see the problem.


    How can the other party not pay attention to the less and less young people, although those people have been hidden, and they are hidden in the place where they are discovered. But it is less than many people more than before, this is a thing that can be easily noted.


    "It seems that you need some to act in advance."


    The moon is so thinking about it, and it is also immediately left the original place. Look for Lu Yu, who is hiding. The next thing is not just yourself, they must also act.


    Hua Yue believes that she can''t continue to wait, they must act alone, but can''t wait for this, then they must not, but how to do it, I think it is more than I want to think about it. Good way.


    Now those people are only doubtful, and they are not sure, and they can solve other people as soon as possible. As long as all people here are solved, they don''t have to worry about being found. Although it is still difficult to solve other enemies, after all, they realize what may happen, they are no longer as alert as before, they start to guard, which is a dangerous signal for the speech of the flowers.


    If you want to act in the previous way and solve the enemy is more difficult, the flowers have to admit this, although he also believes that his strength is no problem, but if you want to do this without being discovered. Basically it is impossible.


    To this end, they must be more careful, and the flowers are separated by the moon, and the flowers are still a single action, while woodcings them are active.


    "I will find a way to solve the enemy on the roof, calming you to solve those guys below."


    "Well, Na Ling you first act, let''s take again."


    "no problem."


    Hua Yue must first shot, because the above enemy''s field of vision is broader, as long as the enemy on the roof is resolved, then the enemy below is not enough. The moon is acting, and the speed of the roof is rapid, then start attack.


    The enemy has no way to respond, when he has not responded, Hua Yuling has made an attack, and the other person will attack the flower in the unknowight. Then, then fell down, Hua Ling quickly The other side''s body is dragged into the shadow and then jumped from the roof.


    Then, the moon did not dare to delay, fly, move, moved behind different homes, came to another place. There are not many people standing on the roof in the village. There is only two, that is, there is no problem after the two are solved.


    The second enemy didn''t realize that they were directly defeated by the flowers, and the Yue Yue was then founded with wood, and then took action with them. These soldiers did not kill, but their equipment was exchanged into gold coins by Hua Yue Ling, although the gold coin that said, but after all, this is still some harvest, and there is no better than anything. some.


    The moon is not very satisfied with this, but no matter what, this thing is solved.


    After solving all enemies, the flowers of the grooms will be gathered, and they need to consider how to solve these enemies that are defeated in the ground. The moon looked at these guys who were lying on the ground. If the transfer array is nearly some, only the three people are still more difficult.


    At present, Hua Yue has not thought of a good way. There is no other person in the village. The village seems to have been driven away, and I don''t know what it is. The spring is quite curious.


    Where the people in the village went to spend the moon, they didn''t know, there was no resident in a village. The moon is really quite quite, but since A Lillein''s sister sent himself here, then the residents here are likely to be taken by Arahlin, this possibility is It is more big.


    The flowers are not clear, so he just guess.


    Looking at the distance, the flowers are once again low to look at these people under their feet. They all have been bundled with ropes, and then they will take them away.


    The flowers are hoping to contact Ararlin sister directly, and then let her come over to solve this problem, but look down at this. It is impossible. They don''t have a good way to contact Ararin''s way. Ararlin is not giving them a similar way, otherwise, it can be directly contacted.

 2488 Chapter 2488

    Some troubles in the moon are so many people who have to get back, they are not easy. If they don''t say anything else, even if the number of people moving, it is not enough. Unfortunately, they have no way, if they can contact Arahlin''s work.


    ",, Condenser, I am looking at them here, you go back to find Ararlin, telling her what you have resolved, then ask her how to deal with these guys we caught."


    Moreover, these guys can also be a bitter force, even if they don''t listen, Hua Yuling is still thinking that Aulin sister is a way to let them obey, but still want to see how Aulin sister will do.


    Lu Yu and the wooden cream nodded, and then two people left, the original road returned. The flower month is staying in place to guard the soldiers guarding here. They are all faked by the flowers of the flowers. It is impossible to wake up in a short time, so the flowers are not needed to worry.


    Moreover, even if they wake up, there is nothing. After all, I wake up does not mean they can resist. When the flowers, the flowers are all bind them, they can''t move, let alone other.


    Hua Yuelings stationed in the village waiting for the response of Lu Wei, and did not let him wait too long. After a long time, Lu Yu and wooden camper, they took Ararlin, but Only A Lulein sister came with them.


    In fact, the flowers are also puzzled. To say that the enemy of the enemy here, I don''t think they can bring how big the sister of Aulin. If the sister Ararin is very easy to solve them and give them a grabbing But I don''t know why Aulin''s sister has not done this, but I will do this after they come, I don''t know what she thinks.


    "Yes, my sister, I know that this thing can''t be difficult to live. Ok, they will give me sister. Xiaoyue, you want to earn gold coins, you need to find some worthless things. OK, my sister, I know a nice place, I don''t know if you are interested in Xiaoyue. "


    "Of course, no matter what, we are going to see it first. If you don''t actually try, there is no way to determine that the place is really easier to earn gold coins."


    The moon will naturally not refuse, and immediately agreed.


    "That, then there can be directly used the transfer array. After you go back, you have been walking along the road. You can find a lobby, you can transfer it directly, my sister, I can transfer it. I have set it out for you. I will pass it directly. "


    "Is Ararlin not going back with us?"


    "I have to deal with these guys, will soon go, Xiaoyue, are you in a hurry, go first, don''t have to worry about my sister."


    "Well, then let''s go first."


    "Well, let''s go."


    "Don''t use us to move them back?"


    "No, these people still have to stay here, getting them, it is not good, then useful to their places, it is best to let them catch up."


    When Hua Yue, I can guess what Aulin is meaning. However, these are all the sister of Aulin, and the flowers are not helping.


    After saying goodbye to Ararlin, the flower moon will go to the place where the transfer array is sent, and then use the transfer arrays to return to the gathering place they in Livova. The transfer array doesn''t know who is built. It is still very good. Everything is protected, don''t look at it, no one is guarded, but if someone is free, it will definitely go wrong.


    "Walk along the road, it should be the side of this side."


    The moon is looking at a deeper, and the deepest place in this road can see a closed door. The place that Aulin''s sister should be that there is no mistake there, but they need to find another transfer array.


    This place is still not known to have something, but the flowers are thinking that there should be a lot here, this is certain.


    The moon came to the door and pushed the door to go in. There is a transfer array not far behind the door. Hua Yue Ling found that the space here is still quite big, or very big, it seems to have other transfer arrays, but this is the speech, speculate it according to what is currently seen, is it specifically? So, he is not particularly dare to definitely.


    "Let''s go, I am trying to see what is the situation here, maybe I am very interesting."


    There is nothing to have in the heart of the city, but he is very clear that the actions here may be more dangerous than in the foreign world. Although it is said that it is also known as the world, but two places are actually very different.


    The overall strength here is more strengthened, and there are many strong creatures that have never seen before the flowers here.


    Compared with the world, this world is really terrible, those terrible monsters, the flowers are not known to the specific call. The creatures in the same world are called magic, but people here are not called those creatures.


    They are called monsters, but this is not important. After all, this is just a name, there is not an important thing.


    In the impression of Hua Yue, there are also a lot of useful materials, which can also be redeemed into gold coins, but he has not made similar things here, so what is the specific thing about this is not much. In this regard, he must spend some time to try, as for others, it is temporarily worried.


    It is also very interesting to fight with those monsters, but the same, that kind of thing is very dangerous, this is not a joke, but the truth. Don''t look at the moon yet hasn''t done similar things. The flower month, they just heard the name of the monsters here, and similar situations in the hot game in a real world, it is very similar to those who feel very similar.


    However, if such a monster be defeated, then the resources that can be obtained are definitely, and the resources obtained are more than the spending of the flowers. But it is not certain that it is necessary to determine it. That is, it is the money that the monster falls is worth money. The material of the monster here is the most worthless thing, no more than these more money.


    If the material of the monster is not enough, then there is nothing to say.

 2489 Chapter 2489

    The moon launched to another place through the transfer array, which is also where they have not been there. In this world, they have been to some places. If they have never been there, they have not encountered too much monsters. I don''t know what kind of monsters that will encounter this.


    It is very likely to meet more powerful monsters, and how to say this time is a place to find them. It is not believed that there is no powerful guy. But here will meet how the monsters are, and there are some expectations in the Yue Yue.


    This is also a test for them, perhaps this time I want to win more difficult, and I can''t help but think about it. Through the delivery gate, it came to another place, here is a broad plain.


    In this place, it is not much better, even more poorly. Hua Yue is around, and I haven''t seen something.


    It is probably a grassland here, there is nothing here, everywhere is a big place, nothing to see, nothing can be found. There is nothing here to pay attention.


    Is there anything here? When I saw this, I saw this, I thought I thought I thought about it, and I didn''t look like there was something like it. At least Hua Ling has not found anything worthy of things.


    It should not be less in such an open plain, and the Yue Yue is so thinking about it. Is this a good place.


    When Hua Yue, I felt like this, and the sister of Aulu said too much about deceptive. No matter how it looks like it is a good place in her mouth.


    "We will not be deceived by Aulin''s sister?"


    Even Lu Yu has a similar idea, after all, look at it here and the other places they have been in the same place generally. I don''t seem to be like Ararlin''s sister. If they think that they are really possible to be deceived by Aulin.


    However, it should not be like this, and Ararlin sister is especially like to tease them, like to tease them, but generally do not do this in this regard. What''s more, however, they are doing things that they have to do.


    "Let''s find it nearby, but you are very dangerous."


    The moon is not forgotten, everyone is a careful action, in such a place, there must be cautious, don''t mind, or know what happened, this is not Kidding.


    The moon is not enough to understand this place, but he is very understanding of the world, he knows what this world is. There are a lot of dangerous creatures here, those creatures can''t say they can''t deal with it, I can only say that I want to deal with it is very difficult.


    There is no special goal, they go to one of them. The distance between the left and right is a mountain range, and looking at the direction of them walking, the mountains on both sides seem to have been in the end.


    It can be called a valley. When the flowers are seen there, I feel that I can find something there, this is not possible, he remembers the situation you encountered before, and it is very similar to the place. A powerful monster. That battle was also extremely intense.


    "Perhaps Arahlin''s sister is correct, there is no guy who is really powerful here."


    The launch of the flowers said to others, everyone is carefully obeying the distance, but it is still unable to see it.


    The moon is very curious about there, but there is still no way to understand the situation there. When Hua Yue Ling Li uses the search skill to understand the situation, but there is still no discovery so far.


    The moon is not there, there is no way to give up, and now it is not given up. After all, they have not been in the past, as long as they can judge it here, it is a waste of time, is a joke or really there is something.


    At least now, the moon is thinking that there is meaningful here, Arairlein is absolutely not in the pit, and the flowers are considered to be like this. Although it is not possible to see more far.


    "The situation here is somewhat surprises." Hua Yue said low to others.


    Flower Yue Ling felt something similar to the place you had before, or there is a big similarities. This is not a joke, and the moon is really so thinking.


    It is quite strange here, and there is no magic in such a place, and the moon is the most intractive thing is this. Why don''t you have any magic, you should not know that there is no magic in such a place, such a place is still suitable for the magic.


    Since there is so no magic, the flowers that the Moon believes that the most likely existed is that there is a more terrible existence, that is, there is a monster.


    In addition, the moon is not like other possibilities. It is not said that there is no, but it is said that there is no such possible possibility.


    If there is a monster here, then those monsters are not living here. It is normal, and life will only be a monster. Naturally, there are other possibilities, and other possibilities seem to guess this big in the spring.


    Not to mention that Ararlin, I recommend it, no matter how it comes, Hua Yue is still believed in Aralin, I believe she did not deceive them.


    "Everyone is careful, it is best not to make the sound."


    The moon is once again reminding other people to be cautious, he is the one of the most careful things, almost carefully. Just like it quietly, I almost no sound.


    The idea of ??Hua Yue Ling is also clear. Everyone walks in the direction of him carefully. A group takes a little in a state of sneak, and it''s a little one bit.


    However, this time they didn''t encounter anything. It seems to be something here, but it seems that there is no. Ji Yue Ling did not dare to be sure this, can only say that this is the guess in his heart, so that you can have something here, that''s not he said.


    I have never encountered at least until now. Where is the monster? The monster may have a big one in front of them, and it may be hidden, hidden in what place.

 2490 Chapter 2490

    When they got a journey, they were thinking here in the Yue Yue, why didn''t I find anything, he missed a certain creature is secretly spying. This is the news obtained by exploring skills, but unfortunately he just got this news, but not confirmed whether it is true, and where the other person is.


    "it''s wired."


    When the flower month, he said, he looked around, looking for it everywhere, but nothing, no matter what it is using his own eyes or uses the exploration skills.


    The other party is hidden, and the flowers are so thinking about it. He believes that his feelings are absolutely no mistake. In this case, it means that the other party is hidden, concealing his eyes and exploration skills. However, Hua Yuling believes that the other party cannot completely conceal his exploration, since it hides, it will always reveal some flaws.


    Whether it is still a moment, the things they have to do will be careful, not more important than this. As long as you can do this, no matter where the other party is hidden, there is no relationship. After all, they only need to do well, then wait for the other party to jump out.


    The moon is not anxious. He knows that the other party will jump out later, but it is a morning and evening. Unless the other party is unwilling to fight, or if you don''t like fight, if you don''t like fight, the moon is not thinking that the other party will wait.


    The possibility of things is not big, but it is not possible to say that this is not available. Perhaps some magic is like this, they don''t like fighting, like peace.


    Some magic is so, but such a magic is very little. If the other party is really like that, the flowers are not ready to bother each other. If there is no necessary, after all, people don''t want to fight their own, why, don''t make a bad person to force people to fight, there is no need.


    If the magic is actively attacked, there is no problem with any problems. So I have to watch the magic, how to do it, and the flowers are ready to observe, and then make a decision.


    At the moment they were discovered by the magic, the magic found did not have a move, but the flowers were only temporary.


    The monster didn''t know what was thinking, but from the current situation, this magic does not seem to have an aggressive, otherwise it may have an attack, rather than waiting for other reactions.


    When the flower month, I don''t know when it will act, and the flowers are waiting for the other party. After all, he has not found the location of the other party, if it is possible to find it early, there is no way to find a way to find a way to find each other.


    The moon is constantly looking for the location of the other party, but he found that this is not so easy, and it can even be more difficult than the imagination. Hua Yue Ling took the surrounding all over again, but soon he realized that such practices were smaller than imagination.


    Where is the place where you can hide, whether it is the same before and so, there is no place where you can hide in this vast plain. This is the case for the flowers, and it is true for monsters.


    What''s more, the monsters here are generally a huge guy, and it is impossible to hide more difficulties. If you think about it, you may have a hidden place that there is only one possibility.


    The speeches of the moon will expand the scope of the exploration skill exploration to the feet, the departure of the land, the other party may hide under the bottom. Although it is said that these can''t see these, the moon is thinking that this possibility is still very large.


    There is no problem in the nearby territory, and there is nothing in the land, which seems to represent this speculation is also wrong. Then there may be the sky and the mountains in the distance.


    However, those who don''t seem to be observed in the situation they can observe, there is no need to say in the sky, and it is definitely nothing. If there is something in the sky, they can see it, and now the sky is sunny, there is no cloud, nothing.


    The hills in the distance are not big. Because the flowers they are still can''t see, they may hide some things that they can''t see. This little is not affirmed.


    Maybe it''s more nearly some places to judge whether there is something there, but now it is definitely unable to judge anything. The flower month can only guess, guess whether it is true to see if it is true.


    When you go to a closer place, Hua Yue is found to have a far distance from the distance from the distant valley, and the transport array is very far away. The moon is now even in doubts whether the direction they walk is correct.


    Ararlin did not remind them, just told them to come from the transmission, as for which direction to come back, what to do, what to do, Ararlin sister did not say.


    Otherwise, it will not be as troublesome now, but how many adventures have a feeling.


    The moon launched them slowly, and the flower moon kept looking for margins nearby, but he did not find what useful. It is very flat on the ground, nothing, what is found here.


    The flowers are so curious, where the monsters are hidden, since they have the feeling of being annotated before, the other party is near it. Otherwise, if there is such a feeling, since the possibility of the other party has been perceived, then it should be looking for nearby, not to say farther.


    Bet now, I have not found any useful information, no matter where it is, no matter where you can''t find anything. When Hua Yue, I felt some strange places. Where is the other party hidden, the other person is hidden, and I don''t know what the other is a monster.


    In the heart of the city, it is quite curious, how is the monster hidden, hidden is really good. When the flowers, the moon is very strange, how is the other party did, in fact, the most crucial place lies in that the flowers are not clear about how the other party is, how is it, how to fight, how to fight? .


    These are all concerned about the moon, but it has not been collected in any useful information yet, there is no way.


    "Everyone is very careful, guarding, monsters may appear at any time."

 2491 Chapter 2491

    The moon continues to act, and a group has accelerated the footsteps, they look at the distance, I hope to observe what. However, they found that they have difficulty finding anything, there seems to be nothing in the distance, only even the mountains, there is no other.


    Hua Yue is still tired of finding monster traces, and the monsters don''t know where they are hidden, they are hidden, and they are basically unable to find the other party. Looking around, the flowers are looking at it, but the result is the same as before, no matter where the result is obtained.


    "I strange, where is he hidden?"


    The heart is secretly thinking, and there is a little in a hurry. Hua Yue Ling hopes to find something as soon as possible, he doesn''t want this to come. And it is just the idea of ??fighting with the monster.


    Hua Moon hopes to have more gains, although it is said that a monster can produce a lot of materials, and the material can be produced for both weapons and equipment. These are all ok, but the harvest is not necessarily too good, at least do not necessarily harvest better than other places.


    Those who have harvested in the robber cave also not talking about how much, but what can I find anything. Don''t want to find anything in such a place.


    However, thinking about it is actually a normal thing, the flower month is thinking that I think this is the conventional situation belonging to this world. It may also have a robber here, but people in this world are a few, in this world, the most monsters.


    Perhaps this is the unique condition in this world. The moon is not sure, anyway, in other worlds, the monsters are very many in this world, and the flowers are also very surprising. There is such a thing.


    "What is coming."


    The launch of the flowers said to others, everyone also stopped on the hand in this moment, and she stood at all.


    Everyone is guarded around the glance, looking for the monstrians say that the flowers. But still can''t see the figure of the monster.


    "Under the foot."


    The Moon Ling once again said to others, whispered to them, and told them that the monster is now hidden, ready to act.


    Wooden camping and Lu Wei, they are all in a look at one of them, and the flower month tells them that the monsters are hidden there, and they are moving on this side with a fast speed.


    "Every time everyone is scattered, it should be to start the offensive from the ground."


    As the monster is close, the flowers are the tremor under the feet, that is, at this time, he knows that it is unfortunate, and it can''t continue to wait, you must act.


    "Expand!"


    Hua Yue Lao Sheng reminds others, Lu Wei and Wood Cream are ready to prepare before, and the moment of the opening of the flowers is also immediately reacted, and it is fast to dodge.


    Everything happens very quickly, when the flowers of the flowers hide, the ground is dramatic, and a huge figure rushed out from the ground, covering the sky.


    When they got up from the ground, they climbed from the ground. At that moment, they dodge them were also very wolf. They reverse the body and see it, I saw a huge figure to appear in my eyes, it was a terrible guy.


    The huge figure is more like a fish, or a whale, this is what the flower is thinking when seeing the other party.


    However, this whale is different, or it is well known to the moon, and the things that have emerged in the mind are not the same. This whale is hand, this is what the flower is not thought, the two hands of the whale are supported on the ground, but its hands have a little short.


    The whale is no feet. After it rushed out of the ground, fell to the ground, and the ground was dramatically shaken, and the flowers of the flowers were unstable. It''s hard to control, this has the opportunity to observe the other party carefully.


    The huge whale fell on the ground, the flowers of the moon, with the eyes of the other side, the other side''s body is very large, even have two houses so big, this is still at least in the speech of the speech, it is possible to make a bigger However, this may also be the illusion caused by Hua Moon.


    However, through the observation, the flower month still believes that this whale is very very large, and this monster battle is not very easy. You have to be cautious. Necessary can''t mind, otherwise, I don''t know when the other side is turning down, and you have almost no reactions at all.


    It is very difficult to hide the opposition of the other party. It is not flexible to the opponent''s body shape, but you have to know that it is very difficult to face this huge enemy.


    Even if it is just a small action, if there is no way to dodge, it is possible to cause a lot of harm. Hua Yue Ling can not want to have such a situation, so how to act must be planned in advance, and must be cautious enough.


    When Hua Yue Ling observed the other party, he did not worry about it, it is not actions when it is not actions, after all, it is still very dangerous.


    In the other hand, it is also a distance from the sidelines, and they have no action, and the summer is not a good time. They returned, and they will take some distances.


    Wooden cream is to use magic to attack the whale monster. After all, the magic attacks remote attacks, don''t worry too close. The moon, their thoughts are to observe how monsters act, and then act according to this, only after understanding the other''s actions, their actions can be more secure.


    The Moon Ling they want to take a safe action method, understand how the other party acts, and then acts according to the way of the other party. This kind of action is the best, and it is more important to be cool than just blood.


    Magic bombarded the whale monster, after a loud sound, the fireball suddenly exploded, but it didn''t seem to have an impact on the other party. The whale monsters screamed, and it seems to be affected. It is difficult to move, but just turn it directly after turning it, it passes the past toward the wood cample and Lu Yu.


    Lu Wei and Wood Cream are naturally impossible to say that it makes it on your own body, and they quickly pushed away, kick off the distance between the whale monsters. The attack method of the whale can''t say anything else, and even some of its attack methods is excessive.

 2492 Chapter 2492

    Hua Yue Ling took the opportunity to move to start the attack, but soon he found such an attack method without any effect. Whale''s skin is soft and elastic, wants to break through the weapons very difficult, causing harm too difficult.


    When the moon, the moon is unable to cause how much damage to it, the whale rolls over, and it is turned down. The whale monster is just like this, letting the ground have shaken the ground, it is a huge monster that is so huge, every action can cause landslide cracking consequences, and ordinary people do not have a way to pay the guy.


    Don''t look at this guy is not flexible, it may be more than spelling, but you have to know how big it is. Such a huge body is considered to be slower. It is also particularly terrible.


    If this kind of monster is faster, it is still how people live, there is no way to live. In the face of such guys, there will be no chances, and now I can fight against each other, but if the other party is faster, the flowers can only think about running away.


    When Hua Yue Ling opened the distance, this time the other party also stopped, I saw the other''s hands-heavy slamming ground. With strong vibration, I saw that the huge body of the other party was hard to jump to the sky. Among them. Then it turned into the ground.


    With the shaking of the ground, the flowers of the flowers look at each other, and I saw the other side towards themselves and prepared to start the offensive. Hua Yuling found that it opened his mouth, the water was condensed in its mouth, soon formed a waterbel with half a person, if it was given this, it was not a play.


    When the flowers are slightly changed, they start thinking about how to break. This kind of attack is not so easy. After all, the other person reminds itself, so the range of attacks is also very big, let alone the other party will target you to attack. And there is no way to determine how the other party''s attack is.


    Hua Yue Ling opened the distance and continued to ran away. Hua Yue Ling does not think that there will be more effects from the other side, but there will be some reactions in the distance from far, and this is the most important place for the flower month. As long as there is enough time, the flower month is believed that he can break, this is not so difficult.


    The whale monster opened the bloody, the water ball was sprayed out, and the huge waterbel was covered with the sky. The water ball is heavy and heavy, and the flower moon is too early because of the preparation, it is still a more relaxed dodge, and is not hit.


    Water flowers splash, put the surrounding ground to the wet. The moon is also a breather, which is at least to be a flash, and is not hit by the other''s attack.


    At the same time, the other side also launched the offensive, wood cample and Lu Wei at the same time aimed at the enemy''s attack. The flame ball is rossed in the air, and Lu Yu is a quick approach to the magic.


    "Yu, pay attention to some, don''t love the war, you must flash when you dodge!"


    Although Hua Yue Ling did not see the other side, he knew that the wood camping and Lu Wei will definitely attacked, reminding them that it is still necessary, otherwise Lu Yu did not pay attention to this greedy It can be big, and the situation will be very dangerous.


    Although the attack of the whale monster is not a timely dodge, but after the other party is attacked, you will be very difficult. After all, the opponent''s body is too large, and it is quite large if it is slightly moving.


    As such an enemy, the moon is not underestimated, the other''s actions may be slow, but the situation under this situation is indeed the terrible attack range and the power of attacks, this is quite terrible. .


    The moon is not anxious to go, but observed the other''s actions, the whale monster did not take the two girls in the other side, but continue to stare at the moon. It moved to the huge body to move at this side, and there is no way to attack him if there is no way to attacked him.


    I don''t know why it is like this, but the spring is like this, and I attract the opponent''s attention, and Lu Wei is the attack. Take this way to fight may be good, but the flowers have no way to do in this case.


    In the case of being stared by the other party, the flower month can not dare to act rashly, otherwise, if they are hit by the other, it is not a play. The huge body, even if you just encounter you, you will cause more harm.


    Hua Yue, I don''t think I can withstand the attack of the other party, even if it is just an attack, it is difficult to bear it, this is not a joke.


    On the other hand, Duan Lu Yu and Wood Cream are constantly engaged, but their attack can be caused by the damage that can cause, too small. Whale monsters don''t even put these attacks in the eyes, but this makes the flowers of the moon feel strange. If the other party is staring at himself, this is a bit strange.


    Hua Yue has maintained a certain distance with the other party, observing the other party''s actions, and always prepares action. The other party''s actions are more gentle than the moon imagination, I saw that its terrible hand crawled forward and climbed over the moon.


    It takes some time when moving at the other party, and it is definitely no way to reach this side. However, it is not only active like this, but it is still attacked by the magic.


    The mouth is condensed with the water ball to spray the flower moon, and from time to time, there will be a lot of way to cover a lot of water to cover a big range. When the flower month, he dodges and looked for an opportunity to find an attack. Although it is very dangerous to attack, it is not completely doing this.


    The flower moon is hiding from the other party''s attack, and it is also looking for an opportunity to attack, but the flowers will soon find this opportunity to find it. After all, the other party has such a huge body. Even if the moon, even if you want to attack, it is very difficult to attack, you must think about a variety of situations, but not to rapid action.


    After all, their life is really dangerous. If you accidentally become a big disaster, it is not only his sings, the wood camping and Lu Wei, is actually equally dangerous, and the flowers are also Reminding that they have to be careful to cautious some action.

 2493 Chapter 2493

    The moon looked at the whale monster constantly approached, and gradually slowed down. The moon is not willing to dodge this, that does not meet his style, nor does it meet his mind, and the flower month is more hopeful to fight against the opponent, although this idea is somewhat simple.


    The flowers were deeply breathing, and the momentum of the body changed, no longer retreats later, but changed to the opposite side. However, the moon is naturally not to say that it is necessary to fight the opponent, and the other party will conduct a decisive battle, and there is absolutely about that level.


    The Moon Moon now needs to be done to observe the other''s action and then make actions. After the other party makes action, I will make a corresponding response, only this can guarantee your own safety, otherwise, the situation will be quite dangerous.


    The most important thing is not other, but it is not an urgent action. The more urgent action, the more dangerous for the spring, and it is not necessarily able to occupy the advantage.


    Hua Yue Ling also clear this, he knows that he must not be careful, you must pay attention to the way the other person''s action is to see how the other party wants. If you don''t know, it is dangerous.


    The situation is like this, and the flowers in the hearts are in their hearts. Seeing that the whale monster is getting closer, the hearts of the flowers are also getting more nervous.


    In the face of such a huge monster, it is difficult to maintain the calm attitude, and the flowers are very nervous, nervous. He took a sigh of relief, and his sight did not dare to leave the whale monster. He looked at it. I want to see what kind of reaction will be, what kind of performance will be.


    The whale monster hit it directly, there is no action in the Ai, just staring at its movements. See what it is going to do, the whale monster seems to be hit by this way, but the flowers have not seen more, just from its current action.


    The way of attacking the whale monsters looks more common, there is no flowering place where the flowering is, it is very simple and straightforward.


    The moon looks at it, knowing that he can''t continue to wait, you must act. At the time, it is not waiting for it, and there is no benefit to continue to wait, it will only be more dangerous.


    The flowers were selected in the direction, dodging on the right, the whale monsters did not stop, and it is difficult to hide in a honest body in a honest body. It is still very likely to be Attack hit.


    Under this situation, the flowers are simply faster, and the speed of flying off the opponent. Whale monsters are no matter what these, regardless of everything.


    On the other side of the wooden camping and Lu Yu, the opportunity to launch an offensive toward the whale monster, but their two attacks have nothing to do. For whale monsters, such an attack is like a stretch. I have to say that it doesn''t have a hard shell, but the toughness of the toughness can be easily broken.


    Ordinary weapons and magic are hard to cause what harm to it, maybe this is the biggest reliance of whale monsters. After all, it is difficult to catch up with its speed, and the moon, they want to catch up with more difficulties. If they want to run, if they want to run, there is no problem at all. It can be easier to do this.


    The moon is waiting for the next action, I saw the whale monster no longer moved, nor did it do anything else, but high raised the upper body, the mouth was great, and the body was enclosed. stand up.


    Although I don''t know what it is going to do, I realized that this is certainly dangerous. So he quickly reminded Lu Yu and wooden cream attention, so almost dodge, don''t stay here, then I also ran away from afar.


    Everyone is quickly staying away from the whale monster. I saw the whale monsters on the ground, accompanied by a dramatic roul, a large amount of water was turned into four-sided approach to the whale monster.


    The moon is very much, it is simply like it is in the sea. The waves come and rush, it is simply to put you on the ground, and the moon is so fast to avoid, away from this place, but it is difficult to do this.


    The water is coming, just like being eternal, the flowers are not knowing how the other party is doing this, quite terrible, there is no way to dodge. The moon, they have already done it, but the waves of their waves will not be stopped.


    The moon is also very surprised. I didn''t think that the other side was able to do this. So many water came from, I can''t always come from its body.


    Several people are also eloquent, and the flying run is dodge, avoiding the opponent''s attack. I don''t know how long I can wait until the other party''s attack is stagnant. This trend is still can''t see this trend, but the moon is not thinking that the other party can continue to attack.


    The moon is constantly pulling the distance, although this is not so good, and even the effect can only be said. The moon, they have no better ways, at least temporarily can''t attack, and the spells they can do is generally dodge the use of remote attack methods to attack.


    However, such an attack is not too good. In the spring, the most powerful people in the moon, the strongest people in the remote attack strength are woodcream, except for the woodcream, it is a sister, but the sister did not follow together. .


    The other two, whether it is the flowers, or Lu Wei, is actually how much it is in terms of remote attack. The moon will be some magical, but there is no way to make the enemy to cause much damage to the enemy. Don''t say them.


    The magic used by Hua Moon is a relatively primary magic, unlike woodcream and can use high-level magic. Lu Yu is the cross, the cross is also bought from this world, and the crossbidders are still good, and they bought a lot of ordinary, but also bought some special arrows. The arrows have special effects, and the power is even greater, and the damage caused is even more.


    Lu Yu is aimed at monsters, using an explosive arrow, this arrow is roughly equivalent to a power of fireball, even more.

 2494 Chapter 2494

    The three people''s attacks continue to fall on the enemy, but this kind of attack is like the best thing in Ling Ling, the effect is not very big. It can even be said that there is basically no effect.


    The other party seems to have no injuries at all, and there is no status of the injured. The flower moon couldn''t help but frowned, from this situation, I would like to hurt the other party more difficult than I imagined.


    Hua Yue Ling also didn''t think about it. What should I do? It is a more difficult situation to him. Although he said that he wants to gain something here, it is not easy to see if you want to do this.


    Sighted, the flowers of the moon were quite helpless, I don''t know what to do. If it is ok, he wants to be able to go directly to the near-distance and the other party, but if so, it will follow the other party.


    When the flowers, there is reason to believe that the other party must hope that this is certain, but the flowers are absolutely undesirable.


    The flowers rushed to the distance, this is a very good way to avoid the monster''s attack. This time the monster is really quite a big, the most fascinating is the so many water that spreads out. Where is it from?


    If it is really ventilated, it is really no. This is not a joke, although the magic is very powerful, and it belongs to an abnormal power, but if you want to create a lot of water with a magic, it is not so easy to be so easy, or even It is more difficult to say that it is more difficult than imagining.


    Need a huge magic, there is no huge magic, it is impossible to do this at all. This is what you need to understand, the huge magic is the foundation of everything, only enough magic you can summon the water and there is fire. If there is no water, you can call such a lot of water, the magic of the need, don''t know How much magical is spent.


    The moon has never done such a thing, but he listens to the Xi Lu Xijie to talk about these when learning the magic.


    Clearance, West Sister, can do this, but the moon is in the eyes, but there is no such ability to do this. If you don''t say the flowers, even if the wood cream can''t be done, this is not a joke.


    The moon is tone, watching the whale monster, the whale monster is caused by the harm caused by them to offense. It can be a lot. This is what the faders are thinking, the fur is too much in the whale monster, the defense ability is more stronger than the imagination, just use this degree of attack, it is still not enough, It is necessary to use a more powerful attack.


    "This is a bit troublesome."


    The moon is staring at the whale monster in the distance, and I think so. The whale monster stopped in the same place where there was no move, and the moon was observed a small party. He couldn''t help but an idea. Is it too tired? So there will be no action, otherwise it should have an attack, it is impossible to do not have any other reactions.


    In this way, it is the opportunity of yourself, and the Yue Yue can''t think of it. The other party is temporarily unable to act, then they can take this opportunity to do something, this is a good opportunity.


    The flower moon can''t help but speed up the footsteps. He doesn''t know that this is the best opportunity, but he knows that he should not miss such an opportunity. If it doesn''t act at this time, it is not good to act. The next thing is absolutely the best action opportunity. Even if the other party is installed, the flowers that the Moon is also trying to try it, can not directly decide, still Take a look at the situation.


    So thinking so, the speed at the foot of the flower is not accelerated. In the direction of the opponent, it is the same, when the wood camping and Lu Wei are also engaged in the attack, and the wood cream continues to attack with different magic, and Lu Wei is flying quickly. Continue to prepare to start the offensive.


    There is no better way, the best way is the best way to try the other party. Although the flowers, although they want to remind Lu Yu, I don''t want to do this, I will give myself to myself.


    The moon, they attacked them, aiming at the enemy launched a violent offensive, whether it was the moon, Lu Yu and the wooden cream were all seized the opportunity to attack. After the flowers, the monster still did not respond, the moon was put down, and the other party was definitely because of the magic of the use of the company, the magic consumption in the body was very much. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to be this reaction. However, it is a very good opportunity to spend the moon.


    Continuous attacks still have no big damage to the other party, and the moon is very much exaggerated. The other''s defense ability is more uncomfortable than imagination. In fact, even if the other party''s body is huge, if the defense ability is not so terrible, it can also be relaxed to solve, but because the other''s defensive ability is too terrible, the flower month will not be a good progress.


    There is no way to leave a scar on the other party. The moon has to give up, while loud reminds Lu Wei, don''t continue, hurry from the other side, otherwise, do you know what happens after.


    Hua Yue Ling quickly opened the distance, although I didn''t know when the other party would recover, but Hua Yuling believes that it is necessary to wait until the other party completely recovers to make a react. At that time, it will be late, too late, must be more Early some to make a response.


    Quickly pull the distance, for a while, the whale monster seems to recover, only to see it slowly, facing the moon, the body strikes.


    The flowers are not a lot of situation, and their children are not very good. If there is such a way that there is such a way that it is likely to stay in this way, it is difficult to say victory. At the moment, what is it fully, how good it is, what should I do? The Yue Yue is also thinking about a good way to solve the problem.


    However, the biggest problem is not something else, but there is no way to cause enough harm to the other party. If there is a way to do this, it is actually still better. Unfortunately, there is no way to do the month. He has exhausted the whole force to attack each other, try to cause damage to the other party, but no matter what the attack is not obvious.

 2495 Chapter 2495

    The battle between the two sides slowly showed a stalemate, no one can occupy the wind. What to say is or the whale monster occupies more wind, after all, as long as its attack attacks, they can cause enough harm, and the glowing is nothing to attack.


    The flower months have no effect on the last few attacks, and even if they left traces on the other side, it is difficult to do.


    What is the use of such an attack, even if the attack countless times, the last result is still the same. There is no way to cause harm to the other party, it is impossible to defeat the other party. Hua Yue is not to defeat the other party, not to win the victory, but this is difficult, more difficult than thinking.


    Hua Yue Ling has not thought about how to do it, what should I do? How can I get a dog to harm to the other party, and the flowers have never been able to solve this problem.


    End the battle is very rare, and the flowers feel that there is no more difficult fight than this. It is also necessary to say that there is a lot of battles encountered since the previous glowing, but it has never encountered such a battle.


    Basically, I can''t see any winning hopes, but the Moon Ling also clear how to defeat the other party, but it is not to say that there is no way. The best way is to find the weaknesses of each other. If you can find the other''s weaknesses, you may get a good effect, but you want to do this is not easy.


    The other''s body is definitely not weakness, weakness in other places, where they have not attacked. After all, the other party is the same, there is almost no different places, the skin protects the opponent''s body, and it is very difficult to break the other person''s skin. It is almost impossible.


    If the battle continues to be unfavorable, Since Hua Moon hopes to change the strategy of fighting, since the attack has never played, then it will be other things.


    The most important thing in the eyes is observing, except for observation, there is no other. Since this is still looking for weakness, it is better to find the weaknesses of each other, they have the opportunity to win.


    Looking for the weakness of the whale monster, this is not very easy to think, but there is no difficulty imagination. Because you can find a large part of the place before you are looking for, there is only a small part of the remaining part.


    Only that part requires you to observe, elsewhere else can not be ignored, after all, those places have confirmed that it is impossible to be weak. The defensive ability of those places is very powerful, it is completely unable to break the defense, otherwise, the flowers are not necessarily looking for the weaknesses of the other party.


    When they moved to other places, they opened the distance from the other side, and at the same time, they were also quickly looking for them. What is found on the side. Hua Yuling gave up the idea from the side, it is impossible, and the weakness of the other party should not be present on the side.


    Where should the weakness of the whale monsters, the moon is secretly thinking, the most likely the most likely the other side, and then there is the bottom of the body. These four directions are possible, but the flowers can''t judge where they are.


    In fact, the front is the most likely, the flowers are so thinking about it. In addition to other places where there are smaller possibilities. Because they are all being wrapped in the bags all over, those places are all protected, it is difficult to attack and destroy.


    The flowers move around the monster, quickly move to the monster to see what monsters look like. To say that the truth is not a special understanding of the appearance of the monster, he just has some impressions. As for it, there is a weak point in front of it, and the flowers are unable to make a rough judgment. Specifically, he wants him to find it, there is no other way.


    "If you want to say, you can call the weak point, you seem to have only eyes."


    Even if the other party is surrounded by skin and protects, it is only the eyes and mouths that can be called the weakness.


    That way, it is difficult to attack, and it is not certain to hit it. Even if it is hit whether it is effective, the moon is not able to make a positive judgment.


    These are all needed to try, there is no otherthing. Jue Moon also takes time to confirm the situation, which requires a way to confirm the situation.


    The offensive means of Hua Yue, there is not so much, and the remote offensive means will be less. In this case, he can do much, if it is to let the cream attack, it will be better. How do you say that the cream is in the magic of the magic, so her attack should be some effect.


    Using her attack, it can be judged whether it is a weakness. If the attack is very good, then don''t say anything, things will become simple.


    Hua Yue Ling did not say his idea, it is not the time, and it is not when it speaks. Although it is not possible to understand what they say, it is still a good time, but it is not so easy.


    The moon is still observing, and the cohesive magic is ready to try. Wooden cream and Lu Yu are also on the front of the whale monster, strive for and spending the moon. However, there is no convergence between the two sides, the whale monster will take the lead in launching the offensive, the ground is trembled, the whale monster is like a giant truck, and the way to the road will not stop it.


    Seeing this, the flowers are not a good phenomenon, and this is not so easy to hide the other side of the opponent.


    When Hua Yue, I have a little concern. This is not so easy to dodge. After all, the other party is too large. If you want to avoid it, you are not so easy. The Yue Yue is also a helpless, this situation I can only run away, and I will continue to run away. There is no other way.


    "Run first, let''s run, it is best not to gather it, so it is easy to catch it."


    The Moon Ling Moon said to others.


    Wooden camping and Lu Wei two people still act together, running towards another direction, and the flower month is rushing away.


    The speed of the moon is happy enough, but it is still not enough to dodge monsters.

 2496 Chapter 2496

    The moon is scattered, running on both sides, wants to avoid the impact of the monster, but have to say that this is still more difficult. The opponent''s body is too large, and the flower months they have to run towards different directions, but it is difficult to dodge.


    The other party''s speed is faster than the imagination, and it is necessary to say that the huge volume of the other party is one of the difficulties. If you want to break, it is not impossible, but it is really very difficult.


    The other party occupies a big area, so that the flowers are hard to do, even if they are dodge, it is not so easy. The flowers have to spend more time to dodge, and they must speed up this one.


    Wooden camping and Lu Wei are running in another direction, they try to break, but such practices are not so big. The speed gap between the two sides may be large, but however, how to say that the volume above is still existent, then a huge volume is very difficult to dodge.


    Fortunately, they are faster than the other party, so they are still awkward. For a while, the distance between the flowers and the monsters still did not pull it, the distance between the two sides can only be said to be too much before.


    "Call, this continues doesn''t seem to have any way."


    After the flowers were stopped, they turned and turned around and looked at the figure of the whale monster. This battle is more troublesome than the imagination, and the flower month is thinking that the battle will be more easier. It seems that the situation is not the case, and the situation is more difficult than the imagination.


    This is also something that there is no way. If you have long, you will know that the enemy faces this, and the moon will not be so embarrassed to come here. Arahlin did not remind them, just saying that there is a good thing, it can have a good harvest.


    At the time of the spring, they can''t say that they are falling into the bottom of the wind, but the situation is definitely can''t talk, it is, no one hurts between the two sides. This situation is like this, no matter what time, no matter what time.


    The moon is basically no effect, and the monster''s attack is difficult to attack them. The moon, their actions are flexible enough, and the speed is also enough. Otherwise, it will be hit by the magic, and it is impossible to continue until now.


    The monster seems to be aware of this, and the flowers are unclear how it is going to do, and I only see it no longer continue to attack, but take other combat methods. It suddenly drilled into the ground, leaving a round big hole in the ground.


    "Be careful, it may start attacking from the ground!"


    Hua Yuemu Cream and Lu Wei said loudly, reminding them to be careful, never don''t have much. This monster''s attack may be more terrible than before, it is absolutely not very much.


    This is like the kind of scene that is the first time that the other party has begun, the flowers are still in the case, and the other party drills out of the bottom and then launched an attack.


    This time the other party may have the same technique, or use the same approach. However, Hua Moon will not let the other party will attack them.


    The moon is not there any way, but it is still very troublesome to face this situation. I don''t know where the other party will attack, and I don''t know how the other party will act. When I can''t predict, I can only be careful, and there is no other way.


    Listening to the sound of the underground, the flower month Ling Sisso''s attack method that may take. The way the other party may take is a variety, no one knows how the other party wants to do it.


    The other party is obviously more flexible in the ground, and it is more difficult to dodge, and the flowers will think of this, but even if you think of it, it is not so easy.


    "I will set up a magical array."


    Wooden cream said to others.


    "Don''t be very good, if you don''t work, you will drive it directly."


    The flowers said to her. The wooden cream point nodded himself, then started to act, I saw her rapidly depicting the magic line on the ground, the speed of the wood camping was very fast, and the magic array was formed in the ground.


    After all, wood camping has passed a lot of exercise, so it has been told in the drawing magic array, and it is not like to draw a magical array like it is like it.


    The magic array will quickly set up. After the setting is completed, the wood camping and Lu Wei are also running up with running, and the three people ran quickly in different directions.


    You can feel the threats from the ground, and the strong shock is like an earthquake, the feeling is very clear. The moon is getting more and more experienced.


    At the same time, the explosion sounded, and the turned head came back, and saw a strong flame on the ground, the flame burned on the ground. All the grass on the plain was burned, the ground was burned, but the monster appeared to be unaffected.


    The monster is still sprint forward, the ground is rumbling and the impact of its impact is constantly rising. Although the Moon Ling has long thought of the magic traps set by Wood Cream may not have a lot of use, but I really didn''t expect the other party to be completely unaffected.


    In fact, I can''t say that I haven''t thought of it, but the spring is not thinking that the monster will not be affected. This is some surprising. The monster is still sprinting. This attack is a thorough failure. Although it comes to this morning, I think that the magic trap will not have any effect, but to the moment, this level is still a little disappointed. Perhaps there is a better practice.


    However, it seems that the situation does not develop according to your own ideas, which is also something wrong.


    The flower moon is light and sighs, but it is quite disappointed, but he is changing what you can''t change. If the attack is mistaken, then what you can do is dodge. You must find a way to break the opponent''s attack and then think about other ways.


    Such a guy is really too difficult to deal with them, there is no good way, and the moon is sighing, and it is no good to this.


    The moon is scattered, but this run does not work. The speed below the bottom is faster than the speed of their run, and the speed of their eyes cannot get rid of the other''s tracking.

 2497 Chapter 2497

    The monster chased the moon, and the moon is still attracted to it. Although it is said that this situation is the best, he is still worried, he is not necessarily able to attack the attack of monsters.


    If you can''t do this, then the best way is to find a way to make yourself hardened as much as possible.


    Hua Moon believes that this is not an easy task, this matter is more difficult than imagining. After all, the opponent is very fast, and the other party is still so huge. Under this situation, it is almost impossible to hide the other party''s attack. It takes a very fast response speed and the ability to dodge the ability To this.


    The moon can''t say that there is no such ability, but it is very difficult and dangerous to cope with such an enemy under his eyes.


    Hua Yueqi must play the spirit of 120,000 points to do this, so he must concentrate on the spirit. On the other side, Lu Yu and Wood Cream They can let go of the heart, but they can''t attach the moon, they have to be helpful.


    However, the problem is that the monsters are underground, and they hidden in the ground they have no way to attack. This is a bit troubles, even if you want to do anything.


    If you want to attack the monster, you can''t see the monster. Even how you can''t find it, there is no good way to solve such problems.


    If you can''t attack, you can only wait, wait for the monsters to come out and then attack, and there is no other way.


    There is no good way to solve this problem, which is a good way to solve this problem. However, they are actually very clear in their hearts, even if they attack, it is not too good.


    Attack may not cause much effect, two people can only go further, and observe the dynamics of the flowers and the movement of the ground.


    The attack on the ground is still continuous, the monster is crazy to chase the flower month. The flowers are constantly running, and the two sides are quite a lot of speed. The speed of the flowers is very fast, and the speed of the monster is not slow, and the two sides are dead, no matter whether it is No one can occupy the wind.


    There is no better way to solve the problem in the moment. If you want to let each other, then the best way is not running, waiting for the other party and attacks. The landscaping is a very realistic issue that is worried about the attack that they can''t hide.


    However, after thinking, the flower month thinks try to take this action. The Shu Moon has a certain confidence in his strength. He believes that he can do this, no matter what you have, you can respond in time, there must be no problem.


    Hua Yue Ling believes that he has the opportunity to do this, but the specific thing is effective for the time being, maybe there is an effectiveness, but maybe it can not be done, there is no way to dodge and then attacked.


    These are all possible, and the flowers can''t determine if such practices are effective, but he can''t do anything else, so it must not do it. The moon can only put a look at it, and when it comes to the situation.


    "How did Allow stopped!"


    When I saw the flowers, Lu Yu couldn''t help but worry. I can''t help but I don''t worry, after all, the situation is too dangerous. She doesn''t think that the flowers can be so easy to resist the attacks of the monster, that is too difficult.


    "This is his choice, we have to find a way to help him."


    On the side of the wooden cream, I said that I was thinking about what kind of magic for use to help the flowers, and the attacking magic is definitely not, there is no effect, and there is no difference between use and no use. So you must think about what other ways to use to solve this problem.


    The role of attacking the magic is small, just attacking the monster, there is no effect, which is a waste of time. So you must think about other ways, one of which is the ability to improve the moon.


    The auxiliary magic wooden cream is still some, thinking about one of the more useful methods, moving the past, moving in the place where the flowers are located.


    Seeing her movements, Lu Yuzhen can''t help but chase it, although she is very clear that she is helping, but there is no way, even if I can''t do anything, it is at least to protect the wood creator She, Lu Wei is so thinking.


    After the wood camping passed, the magic came to help the flowers of the moon, and the moon was felt that the body change, but he had no time to manage these, after all, the situation is not good.


    The monster rushed over and suddenly rushed out of the foot of the fire, but fortunately, he was ready to prepare in the morning, so it was not to be hit, it was not a little, and it was a little spent. I have a big trouble.


    When Hua Yue Ling, the other''s action method was taken, and then quickly jumped to the side, and wanted to avoid the attack, but this is so easy.


    The huge body of the other party and the speed of fasting make people feel that even if you have prepared it, even if you have prepared it.


    The speed of the flowers quickly flew, he immediately fell toward the other side, want to use this method to hide the opposition of the other party. Although he said that his reaction is enough, it is still not enough when he faces this situation.


    "call!"


    When the flower month, the moon is so fast, and it has been put on the ground, but even if it is so, the monster brought together is still brought a lot of trouble. The body of the monster knocked down his body, the moon has tried to avoid it, but there is still no way to do this, which is difficult, more difficult than imagination.


    Dramatic pain, but painful feelings did not imagine so big, Hua Yue looked with his stomach, could not help but breathe.


    There is also a belly in the chest, it is hit by the other party. It is good to have auxiliary magic provided by Wood Cream. Can''t.


    Hua Yue is also not much, and I quickly climbed up in the monster, and then quickly observed. Although it is said that the body is still in the state of pain, but fortunately, it is not tolerated.


    Since it comes here, you have to find it to see if there is a flaw there. This is a good opportunity.

 2498 Chapter 2498

    Hua Yue Ling will stand firm in the monster, even if he can''t help but take a breath, this situation can''t talk about it. The monster can''t say that an attack is over. After this, there will be other offensive methods. Huaying is hard to completely block the opponent''s attack, which is not an easy thing, especially standing in the other party. It is difficult to stand in it.


    There is no action in the eyes of the monsters, but the Yue Yue is clear, it is absolutely unable to wait until the other person''s action will make a react, when it is late at that time. So absolutely can''t wait until the time, must act as soon as possible, then go on this top as soon as possible.


    The Moon Ling observed the state of the other party, and did not see the other action in the time of the time. However, the monster has just fell on the ground, so there is no response is also normal, but some will not have anything to do if you are too late.


    Quickly look for a place to see if there is a worthless place, but after some observation, there is no found. Hua Yue is also unclear whether it can find something, the flowers of the moon will naturally hope to find vulnerabilities here, but he thinks this is not a very easy thing. Is the other party''s vulnerability be placed in the place where it is easy to find? It may not be so easy to find in this place, but if you want to find it, it is more easier.


    The only difficult thing is to come up, how to come up, this is the most important thing. As long as you can come up, you will be much easier to find what you want to find, and the spring is thinking.


    The flowers walk in the back of the monster, looking for it, but the monster''s back is still relatively flat, it seems that it is difficult to find what, the flower is also helpless. After all, what you want to find, you can find something, there is not so easy thing in the world, at least Hua Moon does not think that things will develop smoothly.


    The moon is difficult to move in the back of the monster, looking for the so-called weaknesses, but they have to say that this thing is more difficult and troubles than imagination. The moon is looking for not to give up for a long time. It is not that he doesn''t want to continue to find it, but he is giving a monster that there is no way to find it well.


    The monster shakes the body, and the moon is soaring this shake, I hope to stabilize the body, but this is also a very difficult thing. The moon is found to be more and more intense, and the monster is lingering, and it seems to have to use other ways to attack.


    The flower is not clear how it is going to do, but the flowers are very clear that they can never have to hesitate. You must act immediately. If you can find the weakness of the monster, it is the best. If you can''t find it, you need to think about other ways.


    If you don''t do, you will jump directly, and you must not wait for it here.


    When the Yue Yue, I thought it was very clear. He also made it clear that the situation is absolutely not good. How do you do it alone? If you only know how the monsters are going to rush to the back, as for what to do, this depends on the other''s action.


    This kind of attack method is very dangerous, in fact, the most important thing is because he doesn''t know what the other will do. When Hua Yue is aware of the situation, he can''t stay here for too long. He quickly looking for, hoping to find something here.


    Just after some looking, the flower month did not find anything, did not find anything, there seems to be nothing, seeing any signs worthy of attention. Can''t find anywhere that can be called weakness.


    The moon is not clear, so, after all, he wants to come to the other side, there is a weakness. This weakness is hidden, so it is not easy to find it.


    The flower moon did not find anything on the back of the monster, but also almost found it. Instead, it is not necessary to continue to find it. The moon is so thinking, he can feel the magic of the magic in the magic body, he can''t continue to wait, otherwise, who knows what will be waiting for him.


    The Yue Yue is very clear, and the situation is still quite dangerous. I jumped from the monster, fell to the ground, and the flowers quickly opened the distance, and no longer stayed next to the monster.


    Can''t stay, there is too dangerous, the flowers are so thinking about. Although it is still not clear, it will be clear, but the Yue Yue is very clear, it is absolutely not to continue to stay, it is looking for death.


    Wooden camping and Lu Wei also got her reminder, leaving from placed in place, three people once again pulled the distance. Just in the process of running in the moon, he felt a powerful power broke out, couldn''t help but see it back, seeing a huge sphere in the weeks of the whale monster. The ball is completely gathered by water, and it is very dangerous water.


    The monster is highly brain, as it is screaming, surrounding the water of its body, the water is blowing out, splashing out of the four sides. When the flowers of the flowers, they saw that the situation was not right, and the water gave him a very dangerous, absolutely could not be contacted.


    The moon is constantly retreat, I hope to open some distances, but he is clear that it is not enough. Since the monster took this kind of attack, then it will have its own intent, and it also believes that his attack can hit other people.


    Floating the water splash in half an air, the flowers of the moon observe those water trends, most of them can''t hit people, and some of them are moving toward them, if they are not careful, very May be hit.


    The moon is trying to dodge, but it is still not enough, because the other''s attack area is very large, not preparing or thinking about other ways, want to hide out more difficult than thinking than imagination.


    At the moment, the problem they face is hard to solve, and the flowers are nothing a good way to this, but fortunately, there is a good weapon on his hand to use, resulting in the situation is not so bad.


    "I don''t know how it is, how is it, but I want to come to them, it should be a big problem."


    What''s more, the method of wood cream as a magician should be more right than yourself, it is impossible to find a shield to defense as yourself.

 2499 Chapter 2499

    When Hua Yue, heard the sound of shields sent by the shield. He looked at the shield in his hand. The shield has been "corroded" by water. The shield used by the moon is not the material color of the ordinary, or a very good defense equipment.


    Even so this shield still has no way to completely block the other''s wave of attack, although it is said that the situation is like this. But he is also fortunate enough to use the equipment used to defense.


    Lu Yu, is actually worried, after all, her own equipment can be used to defense. Only, she and the wooden cream together, and the wood cream should be able to block the attack of the monster with magic, which is more reliable, but it is just more relieved.


    When the moon is conscious, I only see the direction of them. I saw the shroud of the magic formation to protect them. The water hit it above, and it is not effective. It can only be said that it is not very good.


    The shield protects the wood camping and Lu Wei two, and the moon is as seen from this scene. Almost the same as you think, the coin cream is a way to deal with each other''s attack.


    However, from this aspect, it can be seen that the other party should be a way of attacking the magic. Although I said that I can''t feel the magic in the body, I obviously has another power similar to magic, which can be used to make an attack similar to magic.


    In this world, the magical power is also very sufficient, which is why wood cream can use magic to make defense. Otherwise, she has no way to defense like this, just relying on the magic of their own, it is too dangerous.


    The moon is not to say that I don''t want to do other ways, but he has no other better way to solve this problem, this does not have other ways. After all, the ability to be owned under the Yue Yue is not available to defense.


    The best way is to use shields to defend against this, there is no other way. Fortunately, the effect of the shield is quite obvious, helping him block the opponent''s attack, otherwise, there is no way to defense, and only can find a way to dodge.


    Is there any defense props or it is very dangerous if it is nothing. Hua Yue Ling also feels particularly concern, fortunately, his luck is still good, it is better to solve problems.


    However, this is not enough, although he solved some problems, but the problem has not been resolved. From the current situation, they want to solve this monster very difficult, and even it can be said that it is impossible.


    It is not possible to say that it is not enough. It is not that the degree, but it is necessary to say that this is a very difficult thing, more difficult than imagination.


    At present, there is no good way to spend the moon, after all, I haven''t found the weakness of the other party. What''s more, even if you find a weak point, you don''t necessarily do something. Who knows where the weakness is hidden, if it is a very difficult place, it is actually a trouble.


    Hua Yue Ling took the shield and moved in front of the monster. At the moment, it seems that there is only three sites left. It has been found. It is not possible to have a weak point, after all, those places are completely wrapped, absolutely can''t find weaknesses, and three places ... ...


    When the flowers, the flowers are looking for, the first is the front, and he has not carefully observed, where maybe you can find something, but it is not allowed to find anything. thing.


    But no matter what, the most important thing is to continue to find, Huaying believes, as long as it takes time so late, you can find something.


    A group continues to act, and the moon will act again from different directions, take such a way to fight with the other party. Wooden camping and Lu Wei simply no longer come over and spend the moon, but help him attract the attention of monsters. This method is not special tube, the monster''s attention, I don''t know why I am completely put in the moon Body.


    There is no way to spend the moon, fortunately, the other''s attack is quite big, so don''t worry that there is no way to discover its actions. However, difficulties are there, even if you know how it wants to do, it doesn''t mean that you can effectively avoid the offense of the other party. This is the monthly moon can only find a way to show or defense.


    The monster''s attack is still difficult to defend, with the attack made in its huge body, no matter what kind of attack wants to defend, it is almost impossible. The oppression of the huge body is still difficult to compete in humans.


    It is not easy to break it, and it is not these most critical, but there is no way to cause harm to it. If the attack can cause effective damage, the situation is still good, the key is that there is no good way, which affects the fighting of the flowers.


    No matter what kind of attack is no effect, what can you do.


    There is nothing better, at least before they find weaknesses, they have no other ways. Hua Yue is not to say what I don''t want to do, if you have enough power, then give the other party harm and the other party is not impossible.


    When Hua Yue lived, I wanted to know something from the other party, but I want to find the possibility of the other party''s weakness. There is no good way to get here, he wrapped around the other party and came to the other side.


    The whale monster looks at the moon, and the body is raised again, showing terrible momentum. The flowers were suppressed by the momentum that was emitted by it in that moment.


    The flower month didn''t know how to do it, he took a deep breath, shake his head, so that you calm down. Can''t be suppressed by the other party, can''t let the other party go to the nose, you must find a way to break from the other party.


    The moon loudly, rushed forward, he was not just a sprinter in the sprint process, or observed the front of the other party. Hua Yuling is still looking for a place that can be called weakness in the opponent.


    Don''t look at the opposite side, it seems that there is a weak point, just in the place where the flowers can be called the weak point, it seems that only its eyes are places where there is a mouth, and other places are fully protected by the skin, and elsewhere it''s the same.

 2500 Chapter 2500

    The moon can''t find a place that can be called weakness, maybe it can be attacked by its eyes as a weak point, but the flower month does not think this is easy to do. The whale monster is not a fool, and its body is so huge, it is not so easy to hit, not to mention it, there is no possibility to let you attack.


    The moon is not thinking that there is such an easy task, if it is time to give wood cream, it may be relatively easy, and you can use a remote attack to attack. However, there is no way to do anything, he must climb the other party''s body and then can attack, and only do this can attack the weaknesses of the other party, that is, the part of the eyes.


    There are no other ways, and the flowers have not thought of great ways. At present, guys in front of you seem to really don''t have weakness, so there is no need to chase the other party to attack.


    The flower moon shouted the other people, called Wood Cream and Lu Wei came over, telling them that there is no need to continue to fight. Even if you continue to fight, there is no use.


    "Coating,, hurry back, let''s go back!"


    Hua Yue Ling believes that there is no need to continue to drink the other party, even if there is a sustained battle, there will be no better results, and it is still the same.


    Wooden camping and Lu Wei did not expect that the moon will choose to give up, but they still choose to move from the Shu Yue Ling.


    "We want to get rid of the other party basically impossible, curling, can only trouble you, the best way is to use the transfer door to transfer back, can''t continue to stay here, there is no use."


    Hua Yue Ling said to the wooden cream, the wooden cream is nod, and it is ready before she comes, and it can be transferred with the delivery door. The problem is not big, but the ultimate is to use the transfer door to transfer back and turn off the delivery door, otherwise, the monsters may all rush directly, so that they are not what they hope.


    The transfer array is quickly set, and the monster will then condense a lot of water again, aiming at them.


    "Go!"


    Hua Yue Ling reminds wood cream and Lu Wei to leave, and can not stay here again. Wooden camping and Lu Yu did not hesitate, two people passed through the transfer array, and the flowers were followed.


    At the same time, the monster''s attack is coming. After the flowers are going back, the woodcream is immediately closed, but it is still a slower. The transfer array is dramatically vibrating, but the woodclost is still closed in time, and the attack is not able to attack through the portal.


    "Call ... this time is really planted."


    The flowers lamely sigh, see other people.


    "Okay, but we have a white."


    The transfer door is transferred back, but the place that is transferred is not where they go. The moon is rapidly observed around and understands the nearby situation. It should be near the village where Livo sister is located. It is really impressive nearby.


    "Let''s go back, go back to rest, then go anywhere else. This time, we have been married by Aulin sister, the other party is difficult."


    "The key is that our attacks can''t break through its defense, if there is a way, it is better."


    Lu Yu is comforted with the moon, in fact, her mood is not very good. After all, I have encountered such a problem. I have explored such a lot of things like so many places.


    In the case of some frustrations, it is not a problem. After all, everyone will encounter setbacks, which is normal. The key is how to deal with setbacks, and the flowers of the flowers have no good ways to solve this problem, and they can only wait until they will say it.


    After all, in terms of current, whether it is a weapon or the power they own, it is impossible to break the defense of the other party.


    The moon is not trying to conduct a variety of attacks in the past, whether using weapons or saying that the use of magic attacks. Let''s talk about it here. They also need to improve their ability. Maybe there is a better weapon or more powerful, it can directly break the opponent''s defense, but not like this.


    When they came back to the village, they also need to take a break through this battle. After all, the Flower Moon They also consume a lot of physical strength. It is more difficult to fight for the fatches before the moon, and more uncomfortable.


    The moon is very tired. He also wants to go anywhere to transfer, looking for other monsters to fight and harvest the material. But it is definitely not now, or then it will be said, there is no need to worry, after all, the exhaustion situation is not suitable for continuing to fight, and it is nothing to fight.


    Going back to the village inside the moon, they are ready to go to Ararlin sister to talk about it. It was originally her saying that there was a good place to have a good harvest. This is good, what is got.


    There is no more gains to the end, and the only gain is to get some experience. I know that my strength is not enough, I have no way to face such enemies.


    Ararlin sister should have a clear understanding of this, so this time tells them that it is estimated that they want to pit once. It is also impossible to let them know this matter, don''t be too arrogant.


    The moon did not think that he was too arrogant, but it was really a long time they were fighting with the enemy of strength, but did not fight with a more powerful enemy. This is a problem, there is nothing benefit to their improvement.


    But now, the flowers can find some more powerful enemies, such as fighting with some monsters in the world. Anyway, the monster in this world must be stronger than the enemy in the world.


    The moon, they are not fighting in the world and the enemy of the enemy, but the monster in this world is stronger, more terrible, not those ordinary humans can be compared.


    If the body quality of the monster itself is not more than others, even if the flowers, they are actually the physical quality itself, they can also compete with the monsters.


    Although the situation is not the same now, the yue of the moon has exceeded some monsters, but there are more monsters that they cannot compete. There is a lot of monster that they can resist, but there are still many magic things that they cannot compete.

 2501 Chapter 2501

    "Arah Lan!"


    The moon is going to find Arahlin, but it is a pity that Aulin sister seems to have not come back. Jue Yue is also don''t know what she is doing, but no matter what she is doing, anyway, the flowers can''t find her.


    Arahlin sister should still be busy with his own business, it is estimated that it will not come back for a while. Since I can''t find her, I can only give up temporarily. I have not yet been allowed to wait until they will start again. Arahlin is not coming back.


    Who knows, there is no way to determine the moon, and can only be said. If you can''t find it, it''s nothing to find.


    Hua Yue Ling has no other plan, or go to rest, there is no need to continue here. The moon launched them back to their room, here, there is actually still stayed in their room.


    However, the flowers have not returned to their rooms for the time being, they need to eat something to add physical strength, then go to rest.


    Some people helped them ready for the meals, and the flowers are sitting next to the table and taste the deliciousness belonging to this world. The world''s food may not be very suitable for them, but the flowers are asking for them, they can eat, and they don''t need so much.


    After eating a meal, the moon launched in the afternoon, then went back to his own room. Next, take a break, then continue to act. However, they wanted to act, and they don''t know if this is this. It must be more understanding.


    The flower month is ready to understand the situation, but not to know anything like it, just listening to the sister of Aulu, it is still not, if you have long, if you have learned clear words, It turns now.


    No way, this time is spenting time to buy a lesson.


    The moon returned to the room before, and he only live alone. It was still quite clean in the room. Even if he usually didn''t live here, it was very clean.


    The flower drove sat on the bed and then lied down. It feels more comfortable when I suddenly, and the Moon Ling felt that this kind of life was more good. I didn''t do anything else. However, he also knew that she couldn''t go on this, it was only temporarily resting, and there were other people. Things to do, this is how they are very negative.


    Rest is just temporary, there is nothing more important than action. Hua Yue Ling needs to get more gold coins, this is his only goal. After you have more gold coins, you can buy more things you need.


    If you don''t have enough gold coins, you can''t do anything, so there is nothing more important than gold coins. I will understand this in the morning, but he is also very clear that this is almost impossible, or it is very difficult to do.


    There is no good way to get the moon, the best way is the best way to fight, and then harvest some supplies through the battle to exchange these materials into gold coins. It is so far to do so, and there is no other way. This is perhaps the only way to solve the problem.


    Lying in bed, this world bed and the bed in modern society are quite different. The spring is very good, lying is quite comfortable. When Hua Yue, I feel that I am still quite comfortable, and the moon is more likely to have this kind of hard bed, and I don''t like the soft bed.


    "Call, sleep."


    The flower is so talking with himself, lying down. Lying in bed, unconsciously look at the window, distilled forests cover his sight, and the trees in the lush forest are extremely high, protect the village to them.


    After the flowers were lying, it closed his eyes, and it was better to rest, there is no need to do other things. Not long time, I fell asleep, in such a place where I feel very comfortable, I am very good, I am very happy, I am not like other, I don''t want to fall asleep. Easy things.


    After a long time, I fell asleep, and the flowers were turned on the bed, he felt very comfortable. Hua Yue lived like this feeling. He didn''t know how long he was asleep. He didn''t know that there was no time to pass, and it was more faster than imagination.


    When I got up, I was still in a little confused, and the moon didn''t like this fascinating feel. He feels very sleepy, but also wants to continue to rest, rest for a long time, he still wants to sleep again, do not want to get it.


    However, time has been for a long time, the flower is looking at my eyes, I think so, I am lying in a while, he still sighed and sit up. Some can''t stand themselves, the flowers are so thinking about it, do not like to become now, or get up to act.


    After waking up, the flower moon sat in bed for a while, and it seems that there is no wake up, or if they should come to find themselves, but not like this. . Is it too early to wake up?


    Hua Yue is standing up, thinking is to find woodcream. I don''t know if they wake up, if you don''t have, you can only say it later, you can sleep more for a while.


    Looking at my eyes, it is indeed a little early, I am late.


    "Let''s rest. Anyway, they haven''t wake up, probably."


    The moon turned into the room and returned to bed. However, he is not preparing to go to sleep, after all, don''t know how long it can wake up again, if you are not allowed, he wakes up.


    "so boring¡­¡­"


    In the hands of the flowers, the mobile phone is unable to play, and the head is thinking about what you want to do.


    Hua Yue Ling knows that he is not enough for this place, and you need more understanding for this place. Then confirm what you go, these are temporary things that are temporarily unable to determine, and Hua Yue, feel that he needs to know more here, this is so important, this is important.


    However, it is currently not a way to do more, what he needs to find something to make you know some of the world. I don''t know if there is such information, it should be, but it may not be the one he needs, he cannot be sure.

 2502 Chapter 2502

    "Arahlin, you are back?"


    What is the accident is that he has gone to the land, he actually saw Ararlin, how much it is much. When I wanted to find her, I saw her when I didn''t expect it.


    "Uh, my sister, I have come back."


    Aulind put down the fork in his hand, see the situation, she should have just returned to not have long, and I am having lunch.


    "Arahlin, you have harmed us, this time it is really troublesome. We are so hard to run back."


    "Hey, that can only explain that Xiayue Ling is not working. My sister, I will give you the benefits. Can you get the sister, I can manage it."


    "The monster is too difficult to get wrapped, we try to attack it, use a variety of ways to attack, but there is no way to cause harm. So we must win, so I have to come back first. "


    The larvarrown shrug said helpless.


    "Yes, there is really very difficult to say from this point, or how can you live now. It is said that the guy is not so strong when it is still small."


    "I also think about finding the weakness of it, the result can''t be found. The other side can be called the weak point. There is no other place in addition to the eyes."


    "That is sure, otherwise, how can the guy will be so difficult to deal with. Don''t say Xiaoyue, even if you are a sister, I have to spend some effort."


    Alan said smiled and said that the flowers could only swite helpless.


    "For, the guy is still temporarily letting it live a while, I am going to find some information here, then go to other places to find other monsters."


    "This is a good idea, you want to have something to gain yourself, good, Xiayue Ling, you are also open. If you want to find information, let her help you, about these, I know more than my sister. More."


    Ararin said that he refers to a young girl standing in the distance.


    "please follow me."


    "Then please pay you."


    The flower moon looked away with the girl, and Aolin is staying to continue to eat his lunch. Look at her is still quite fragrant, the food in this world can say that there is a flavor, may not be suitable for everyone''s taste, but if it can be adapted, it is also good.


    The lady looked with the girl in a room, this room seems to be a study, there are a lot of books that have a lot of books. These are what they need for the flowers.


    "What do you need can tell me directly, I can find it."


    "I need it, um, have there be a map of the monster information, and where to find what kind of monster, these are what I need."


    "This information is the most, and the monster''s information has many records here. I will find it."


    The girl said so, quickly find it, she is looking for the top of the bookshelf, and she will find a lot of things. It seems that there is a lot of things that can be used here, this is a good thing for the spring, but it is obviously not a good thing.


    From the girl''s hands, the flowers were in the moon to find and understood. There are also maps, some of which are placed together, which are always related to each other, and you can understand a lot of things.


    "Hey, the monsters here are more than I think."


    Hua Yue Ling quickly browsed, but he was more curious about what is worth noting nearby.


    "There is no map near this. We are ready to start from this vicinity. If there is any news nearby, you can give it to me."


    The flowers said to the girl. The girl nodded, and then no longer looked for the original place, turned to other places to find.


    It can be seen that the girl is indeed a very understanding here, otherwise, if you look for it, you will not be like this light car. The girl is very understandable here, I know very clearly, I want to find anything else.


    The girl quickly gave the things he needed and gave him. The moon is grateful to the girl. He is really grateful to the girl in this respect, although he can find it, but it will not find such an easy to find like a girl.


    Anyway, this is a very good thing to the Moon Ling, what you have to do is looking for it, just find what you want to find.


    Flower Moon is on a map, found that this is a place that is a base, this is a very hidden place, hidden in the dense wood, it is estimated that the average person will not think that there will be a village here.


    As for what is worth careful nearby, there is not much place in the opinion of the flower month. At least he has not found some place to care.


    "Hey, some troubles, it seems that it seems difficult to find monsters."


    So Yue Yue is so thinking, he browsing nearby situations and is not particularly worth careful.


    Flower Moon Looking for the information you need in a variety of information, about the situation nearby, not only nearby, but it is very important for her. However, Hua Yuling is still interested in other places in this world, for example, there are still many places in this village to understand. However, Hua Yue thinks that there should be not too dangerous place near this, otherwise, here is not exposed here, that kind of thing is impossible. However, it is definitely in this vicinity, I don''t know how much it is.


    The moon is still curious about it, I want to know this, these things can be learned directly from the map. The information used above the map is really a lot, and the Moon Ling has a book through the map. It has learned a lot of things that have not been understood before, and these things are very useful for him.


    The moon is ready to move here in the next time, then compare the gains in the two worlds. The harvest is not so easy to compare, but as long as you exchange something into gold coins, it is easier to compare. When you can know which side of both sides have gain more.


    But in this side, I want to harvest what is more difficult, not only to face more powerful enemies, but also learn some skills to better access material and exchange.

 2503 Chapter 2503

    The girl helped to find a lot of useful materials, all kinds of maps and records were placed in front of the moon, and he could just understand useful information. The moon is just a person, there is no way to understand so much. After all, there are too many things here.


    "Do you know this place?"


    When Hua Yue, I want to know if the girl is understanding for these things. If she has something to know, then the gossip will understand this place will be more easier.


    "I just know more about everything here, I have never been to most places, I don''t know very well."


    The girl is so disappointed, but this is also normal. So Huaying did not say anything, continued to be low-headed to browse the information inside the hand.


    A variety of information was previously in his eyes, followed by in the mind. The moon has learned more things.


    "This monster ..."


    The flower moon is at a monster on the picture, I want to think about it. I believe that she should still understand these monsters. After all, it is a small life here.


    "This is a terrible monster, even hunters encounter it very difficult. They are very fast, and there are also good power, the most terrible is their teeth, sharp, can tear anything thing."


    It''s really terrible to listen to it, but this is nothing to do with the moon. After all, he has already seen more terrible monsters. It''s not that I haven''t seen it.


    This monster is terrible even if it is very terrible, but the moon is not thinking more terrible than the guy who has seen. What''s more, I think that this monster can be hurt, and it is not like the monster I have seen. There is no way to hurt it, that is the most terrible point.


    There is no way to defeat the other party, this is the most important, you can hurt each other, then at least he can win, and there is no more important than this.


    Jue Moon just wants to get more gold coins, and other things don''t have this more important.


    "It should be almost almost, these places can try it. However, it is estimated that there is no transfer to transfer directly. When you need to think about it."


    I thought so, I made a lot of things on the hand.


    "Can you take away? I will send it back later."


    "It doesn''t matter, we have many spares here. If you need it, you will take it directly. After I will copy one copy again."


    "Is this this? That''s thank you."


    The flower moon showed the girl''s gratitude, such something is indeed what he needs. The map here is what he needs. Although it is also possible to take it directly with the camera, but however, it doesn''t have a map directly to use a map.


    After receiving the map, the moon looks at the things on the table.


    "If there is no need, do something on the table is temporarily cleaned, then I have to see if there is anything I need."


    "No problem, I will put it here. Please tell me when you don''t have to use it."


    "That is trouble you."


    Hua Yue Ling once again expressed his gratitude to the girl, if there is no help, everything will be so smooth.


    Hua Yuling has planned to go next place, and then act, then they have to go to the place. Hua Yue is ready to find some monsters to try their own skills. He thinks that most of the magic in this world is no problem, only a small part of the very powerful monster is hard to deal with.


    When the flowers were in the living room, Aulu sister has left the meal, and I don''t know where to go. However, the flowers did not go to her, after all, there is no such thing.


    It is not used to find her, but it is better to act as soon as possible. There is no need to put your energy on this, and the flowers are so thinking.


    Wooden camping and Lu Yu seem to still have a rest, have not seen their figure. Looking up at the moon, I don''t know when they want to wake up and down. The moon, herself is a bit forced to act. He is urgent to go to the place where the monsters are located, then look for the monster''s figure and fight with it.


    If they don''t come out, I don''t even have to act, but he still endures the mood of your own eager to try, and find a place to sit down.


    Wait a minute, see when they can get up, anyway, it is still early, don''t worry. When Hua Yue, I thought about it, and I looked at my eyes. I license to go back to sleep again. I thought about it. I stood up and turned it on the living room. Then, I took out a bottle of drinks. .


    The taste is quite good, and the moon like this taste. He turned it in the living room for a while, so he didn''t see someone, so he turned to the outside. Since they haven''t gone yet, then they will turn around in the village, which is also very interesting, wait until they wake up and go again.


    Although it is said that the moon, I didn''t want to ask them, but he still didn''t want too much to disturb them, let them rest them, there is no need to look for them.


    The flower is in the village, he still likes this village very much. This village gives people a very primitive, but it is still quite good here, but if you live here, you still don''t like to live in such places.


    However, he feels that the environment in this place is really good, it is very suitable for life. Everyone will like this place, but if it is really living here, people may really will not be willing.


    Like to live, but life is life, this is not the same, the gap between the two is actually quite big.


    The moon didn''t live in such a place, even if it is a great difference between Xi Lu, it is also very different. There is a big change there, no longer as an old place, but it is more modern.


    And here is different, here is a complete ancient environment. If you don''t think that the hunters will want to go back to this place. If you are speaking, you may not like this feeling, but it''s not to understand this situation. After all, for them, there is no belonging in that world. They have a sense of belonging to their birth and life grows, so they want to live here and live, which can be understood.

 2504 Chapter 2504

    When the flowers in the village were turned into a circle. When he returned to the living room, he saw that the wood cample cream and Lu Wei were sitting on the chair, and the two people took a cup and was drinking water.


    "You can make it up, I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    The flower moon immediately walked forward to them. He is really waiting for a long time, always looking forward to them, now they can be awake.


    "We slept quite, so some late, sorry, Al Ling."


    "It doesn''t matter, will you still have to wait later?"


    "Waiting for us to finish this cup of tea, we will start."


    "Ok."


    When the flowers of the flowers, the month, although he had can''t wait to act. However, anyway, they also got up, then there is no need to worry.


    Looking for a place to sit down, then wait for them. Not long after Kung Fu, the cream and Lu Yu have finished drinking the water, they stand up and eventually have been able to act, and then say "Let''s start".


    "Let''s go."


    Hua Yue is also standing immediately, three people go outside.


    "But let''s go next to where, what do you think of?"


    "I have spent some time before, let''s go to a place nearby, go there. Maybe there can be some gains there."


    While talking, Hua Yuling took the map out of the two people, pointed to a place on the map. That place is still some distance from them.


    It takes some time to rush, and then look at the luck, not what you can find something. It may be able to find something there, but it is also very likely that I can''t find it. However, the Moon is still believed that this map can take himself.


    Three people find the direction, then act quickly, rush toward the direction. They all hope that they can find something, but it is not possible to be sure.


    There is still a record in the map, if there is no problem, it is certain that you can find something, but you can''t affirm it. It is also possible that you can''t find it, not without this possibility.


    But what can I find, the launch of the moon is still awesome, although it is clear that I can find something, but now they are still unable to find something, this is temporarily unable to determine, need You can get answers to your place.


    There is not a good way to make the flowers in this month, I can only look at it step by step. After all, you can''t say that everything is developed in accordance with your hopes, the world is not so running. Not there, what is there, then you can find something, this is impossible.


    Hua Yuelings only hope to find something, these maps are not very old, and according to the girl, there are also information on the top of the list every time, since now, there is a record on the top map. , Then explain what you can still find there.


    The Moon is a little confident, but this confidence is obviously not so strong.


    A group walked in a direction, and the moon did not have any special goals, just want to find it near this. The place they want to go is also a plain, where it is very empty, seeing the mountain range around, the trees are very small, let alone the village or town.


    However, for the flowers, they are like this, if there are some cities or villages nearby, it is trouble. The moon, their identity is not suitable for exposure, whether it is a town or village.


    If you are seen by some soldiers, you may have trouble. In fact, if you only encounter some villagers or ordinary people, the problem is not very big. After all, those people don''t necessarily know them. If there are more other things for ordinary people, they need to worry, rather than do not want the other party. Wanted.


    The soldiers are very different from this, and they are definitely more or less about these. So this is the problem that Huaying is worried.


    However, in such a place, I don''t have to worry about it, don''t worry, I will encounter others, and I don''t have to worry that someone will recognize himself.


    About an hour, the flowers arrived at the destination. If you can, they want to create a portal here, and then be able to transfer anytime, anywhere, but they can''t do this, which is very dangerous.


    In this world, if you want to make a transfer, you need someone else, not what they do, this is a point that needs attention. They are best not to do it in this respect, since Aralen sister they Without doing this, then they don''t do anything.


    Anyway, come here, as long as the existence of monsters is fine, others don''t worry. As long as you find a monster, just give the monster to eliminate it, the other is no need to do it.


    Anyway, just destroy the monsters, when they will continue to continue this place, there is no need to transfer, there is no need. Hua Yue, I want to think that this idea is actually not wrong, there is no need to come to send out what to do.


    After all, it may not come again, and if there is any need to get it out, a transfer array is not. Even if it is made out.


    When they arrived in the place, they were looking for, but they did not find anything here, there seems to be nothing here, and there is no attention to anything worth noting on the empty plain.


    Hua Yue Ling quickly observed around, but did not find anything. It is difficult to find a weak monster here, let alone is the more powerful monster. I don''t know where to find something, the flowers are still more concerned about it.


    "It feels that it doesn''t seem like it is something like it."


    Lu Yu is also whispered after observing the surroundings. Hua Yue Ling agrees with her view, actually he thinks. There seems to be nothing here.


    "Can''t say this, or find it first."


    The moon is not so worried about nothing, the opposite, how many confidence is he still in this. He believes that the logo above the map also believes in the record inside the book, although it may be affected by some time, but may not have any problems. It is only the problem of finding it.

 2505 Chapter 2505

    The moon is looking forward, it is difficult to find something very much. At least temporarily, the moon, I don''t think what I can find, this is a very difficult thing, I want to do it is not so easy, at least more difficult than Impressions.


    "Let''s find it like this. The most important thing is to know where the other party is in place. I have read the records above the book. It is said that the monster likes to live in the mountain range, but in the mountain range, but in the usual need to prey At the time, it will be hidden in the grass, and some will wait for the past pedestrian at a high place. "


    "That is to say, is it better to go to the mountain to find it?"


    "No, don''t necessarily want this, there are other possibilities. That monster may now hide near this, waiting for us to enter their circles. If you are not careful, you will step into it, then Being siege. "


    "Then we have to be more careful."


    Lu Wei said something concerned. At the same time, she also quickly observed the surrounding situation, but it did not seem to pay attention to the place nearby. Wherever you can''t find a dangerous creature.


    Hua Yue Ling took advantage of the surrounding situation, so he can say that everything around him is as good. Nothing can escape his exploration, everything nearby is within his control.


    If what happens, he is the first to know that even if there is a monster, he can also find the other person''s trace as it is. This is not impossible to spend the month, this kind of thing is still relatively easy, after all, he has such a terrible skill, and there is nothing to use the probe skills to escape his eyes.


    The flower month is practical to understand the nearby situation, but it is still not progress until now, everything nearby seems to be very calm.


    When can I find something, the heart of the moon is so thinking, he hopes to find something, but have to say this is very difficult.


    It seems that there is nothing closer here, at least until now, the flowers still have not found anything worth noting. Whether it is a monster or anything else, everything seems to be.


    This is such a calm here, you can''t see any monsters, whether it is the huge monster who wants to find it in the moon, or a smaller monster is so.


    Where is the thing you want, just around this, this is certain, but it is not easy to find it.


    However, there is no way, you must continue to find it. This is the goal of the flower month. As soon as can I find it, then I still have to look at their luck.


    Some of this place is not what they can say, the flower month is found in the map and has found a lot of information. What is the monster, and what kind of monster is living in one.


    It can now be known that monsters are living in this place, and monsters like to prey here. These are all in the records, which is very important to the flowers of the flowers.


    "Some strange," Hua Moon thought, overlooking the observation ", there is no encounter until now, is the monster here is eliminated?"


    The moon is very strange, if the girl should tell yourself, but there is also a possibility, that is, the girl is not clear, so I didn''t say it. This possibility is of course existing, but the spring is temporarily not going to conclusively, after all, there is no need.


    Anyway, they have just arrived here, there is no need to decide, there is still some early. It is not necessary to make the conclusion so early, how is it, these still say it later.


    The moon, they continue to walk forward, so they have already left the distance. However, until now they are still no gains.


    Sighted, the scope of the spending of the moon is already big enough, but it is so hard to gain something. This is naturally not very good news for the flowers.


    "Not good to do."


    The moon is low, and the situation is really not good. How to do it, continue to go forward, Hua Yue does not think that this can be found, but it will give up he feels a little unwilling.


    It is definitely what is there, the flowers of the moon are four weeks, and even a monster can''t see such an empty place. How do you think that it is not big? Or that sentence, unless all of the magic is eliminated, otherwise, the words should not be so.


    What should I do, I look at the two sides, no matter whether it is there, the grass is shaking, but it doesn''t mean that there is a monster to act. That is the wind blowing, not other reasons.


    "I look at the map ..."


    The marked area is within this large area. If you want to find this whole area, you will be a lot, the area is too big, just relying on them a team, I don''t know how long it takes. It must be solved for a while.


    The moon launches them continue to look for, looking for what they need. The monster doesn''t know where it is hidden. Anyway, there is no progress until now, this makes the flowers amazing as irritability, he hopes to find something as soon as possible.


    On the empty plains, there is no, the flowers can''t find anything, and you want to find a monster here is extremely difficult.


    The moon, I don''t know how to do it, I can only continue to find it with the current situation. In addition to finding, there is no other thing, it is quite helpless for this flower, can only sigh, and then continue to find it.


    In addition, there is any other way, there is no better way, and the flowers are nothing. Helpless shook his head, and the flowers looked at the distance and continued to go forward.


    Come slowly, you can''t expect to find something here, that kind of thing is impossible, or don''t expect some. Take a look at the situation, maybe after you can find something, but now there is no place yet, this possibility is always.


    Who knows where you can find something, the moon is not sure, he can affirm what is sure to be in this vicinity, as for when to find that, it is not that he can affirm it. He can only guess, maybe it will be harves soon, who knows.

 2506 Chapter 2506

    The moon is in this plain for a long time, and the flowers are very unpleasant, but they don''t say other people. Lu Wei has been looking for a monster, but now there is still no discovery now.


    The moon is not to say, and I have been looking for the same way, using the exploration skills to constantly explore the surroundings, but there is still no progress so far. There is no better way in this area.


    "Ok?"


    I took another distance, and the flowers were suddenly perceived to have a fluctuation of some power, that was before, he did not feel.


    "We seem to have encountered something."


    The launch of the moon is low to others. Whether it is a wooden cream or Lu Wei, I have not pericated this before, or after the Shu Yue Ling reminded, they gradually realized this.


    The moon is very good to remind them that they are aware of the situation. They also started carefully observe the situation around, but only did this don''t have any effect, and they had to say that each other is very hidden. Let them think that it is hard to observe. It is difficult to find something.


    "Don''t have too much movement, otherwise, you will expose. The other party should think that we have not found it yet, I don''t know when it will act."


    Lu Wei and the wooden cream were tensely tense by the speech of the moon, and their emotions couldn''t control. But good in monsters should not pay attention to these, which may be the only place worth celebrating.


    Anyway, you need to continue to act, you need to know something, and you know how the monster will do. Everything is still the same, there will be no changes.


    When will the monster active, when will it appear, the flower moon is unable to determine these, and only the situation can be said. How can the monster think that he may know, he is just guessing, these things have to be seen.


    There are a lot of things in the moment, they will have no way to solve it in a half, can only slowly come, no one is better.


    "I saw."


    Lu Wei whispered, the flowers did not respond, the more it couldn''t do it. They still have a distance from the monsters, and the monsters are hidden.


    "Small." Wooden Cream reminded Lu Wei, Lu Yu, did not say anything. Everyone walked forward and walked forward, did not go far, a group of monsters did not know how they surrounded them.


    The monster that can be called their leader did not act, but still staying in the distance waiting for action. The flower month does not know what it wants, nor does it know what it is waiting, but the situation is really dangerous.


    The most important place lies in that the flowers can''t determine the strength of the monster.


    If the monster leadership is very strong, then it will be more troublesome, but they are normal for the flowers. They have encountered a lot of powerful enemies, nor the first time, so they don''t count, the flowers, they have enough self-confidence, they don''t think they will be in the wind.


    This monster is still aware of, although it is said that it is obtained from the information from the book. It can''t be said to be accurate, but the moon is still thinking that he has a certain leader of this monster. Learn.


    This understanding still has a certain role, and the moon is so thinking. By understanding that he thinks that the other party should not be his opponent, it is more stronger in this regard.


    The number of people between the two sides is a gap, but the strength is also a significant gap. The younger brother''s strength can only be said to be average, there is nothing worth mentioning, Lu Yuzhen and wooden cream solve them can say that it is easy.


    "This seems that there is nothing to worry about."


    The Yue Yuexe is secretly thinking, and the next thing to do is to play the strength above, and quickly solve the other party.


    After the front of the two sides can determine the strength of the other party, the flowers, the moon, do not think that they will be the opponent''s opponent in terms of strength. I must be able to win, and the flowers are so thinking.


    In this respect, the flower is still very confident. On the one hand, he is its own strength. Although there are a lot of guys in this world, it is also to see who is, it is impossible to say that every monster is So powerful, powerful to them are not opponents.


    Your strength is not anyone, and the flower month has such confidence. He believes that he has an extremely powerful force, which is unquestionable. Although they said that they didn''t overcome the last monsters, it was just because of the other''s defense capabilities, but nothing to do with others.


    The monster still doesn''t have to come out, I don''t know what it is waiting, and the flowers are quite curious about it. However, since the other party is still not willing to come out, the Yue Yue is also anxious, and the surrounding guys will be solved, and finally solve the guy.


    Hua Yueling does not think that the other party can run away, after all, when the flowers are known to know where the other party is, there is no need to worry. Next, just the action is good.


    The monsters have actually active, and their actions are not rapid, but it is obviously ready to start the offensive. It''s ready to be prepared for this month. The next thing is the battle, they can''t lose to the other party, even if the monster leader is not necessarily their opponent, don''t say that it is just some ordinary little monsters.


    These little monster strength can only be said to be general, at least how much danger is formed for them.


    The moon does not think they can give them some threats, and they want to overcome them. It is not difficult. At least it is not as difficult as it is imagined. The moon is not an urgent action, but waiting for the other party to act, and then react.


    Anyway, the flowers are ready, and then just the action is fine, he wants to see how the true strength of these monsters.


    Although it is said that it is impossible to see the strength of the monster''s leader, the flowers are still able to see what they can see from it.


    Such a monster is the like, these are useful clues, even if the flowers are strong, he will not think that he is invincible in the world, nothing to do, as long as the battle is good, no That kind of thing is not so easy.

 2507 Chapter 2507

    The monster launched the offensive, surrounded by their monsters, all of them rushed, and the moon took out the weapons, others were the same, everyone won several monsters. Everyone took a batch.


    The moon is facing a few monsters, and the weapons in the hands will attack the past. Those monsters are very strive, and the speed is very fast, I saw them quickly surrounded the moon.


    "Come on, let me see your matter."


    The moon is low, and then waving the weapon attacked. No one between the two sides is not afraid. This monster is not afraid of this emotion at all, and the flowers will naturally be afraid, and they are not afraid of the flowers of the moon.


    They are just a group of ordinary enemies, there is not much worth mentioning, they don''t have any different places in this area, at least the flowers are so thinking.


    Hua Moon believes that they are just a square of Magic, maybe those ordinary magic things in the world are stronger, but strong can only be said.


    Ji Yue Ling is just through observation, what is the strength of these monsters, and the strength of these monsters still can''t give them a threat to them. They can only say general.


    A few monsters are just like this. The flowers waved their hands swords. They didn''t have a way to compete with the moon. This is the gap between the two sides, and the flowers can easily suppress them, and they still don''t have a little way.


    "That''s it, continue!"


    When Hua Yue, I will solve half of the enemies, and at the same time, he is still paying attention to other people''s figure and see how they are. Whether it is Lu Wei or the problem of wood camping, it is not very strong for them, it is also relaxed, and it is relaxed, and there is not much difference between the bayon.


    However, at this time, a sprite with a stressful snoring.


    Hua Yue Ling knows that the other party has come, the other party can''t look at your own hand, it is eliminated. When the flower is so good, the other party is just to test their strength. If they are not an opponent, then it will naturally come out, but after falling into the wind under his hand, it must act, can''t continue to wait .


    Look at the direction of the voice, the flowers of the spring saw a huge figure rushed out. That body is not small than many other monsters he have gone. The huge body stood in front of his eyes, and the flowers did not respond yet, he saw the other party''s legs.


    The flower is ready to stare at each other. At the same time, he is ready, he is ready to first see how the other party fights. In combat, it should be different from those in some ways, but as the leader, it should be some special capabilities.


    Don''t say other, just in the figure is that other monsters cannot be compared. The launch of the glow is able to see the whole picture of the body. I saw that it was surrounded by white soft hair, it screamed, and rushed to the front of the flowers.


    Then, I saw it, I saw it, I took it over myself, and the moon is raised to stop the opponent''s attack, "", the hands of the big sword blocked the paws of the Snow Wolf.


    The flowers of the flowers are bent over the waist, and the death blocked the opponent''s attack. The Snow Wolf king glared at a pair of dark eyes, the force on the paws continued to enhance, trying to use this way to compress the launch of the flowers, to overcome him, but the effect is not good.


    The Snow Wolf Wang is very strong, and the flower month also feels some pressure, but these are still within the scope of control. With his strength to talk about the power of the Snow Wolf King, it is not too much.


    The top of the big sword is above, and the opponent''s attack is dead. No one between the two sides will refuse to give up, it is necessary to see that the other party can be defeated in this regard, but whether it is the moon, the Snow Wolf, can only be said to be stressed.


    In fact, the flowers are still in the wind, and the powerful power of the Snow Wolf king is not able to suppress him.


    The power of the flower moon is there, and even gradually he also occupies the upper wind. Hua Yue Ling raised his hands up to fight against the attack of the Snow Wolf.


    The Snow Wolf king tightened his teeth and wanted to use this method to suppress the flowers. However, it is obvious that the flowers still occupy the wind. The snow wolf king has no way to suppress the flowers, and even gradually, it will not be from the heart.


    I screamed, the Snow Wolf king recovered the paw, then one and a half turned, the tail protected by silver white hair was swept. Although the Moon Ling feels that such an attack power should not be very big, he still has a good guard, so as not to be hit by the other party, there is no need to prepare it.


    The tail swepts the weapon of the flowers, the weapons stood the opposition of the other party. Don''t undeverate the attack, the power is really weak, if it is hit, it is not good.


    The flower moon smashed the attack, and then he made a force to put the other party''s tail, and he was quickly rushed to the side of the snowwolf king. Since the other party has already come out, then you can''t just let the opponent''s non-stop attack, what you must do this is what you have to do.


    I thought so, I danced in the moon to attack the weapon. In the face of the attack of the moon, the Snow Wolf king did not dare to know, although I didn''t understand what the attack is the attack, but it also read how the flowers are fighting, how much understanding In some things,


    The Snow Wolf King is fragrant and wants to avoid the attack of the flower. The flowers are not unbelievable, but he does not give up, continue to pursue it, constantly launch the offensive, must hit the other party is satisfactory.


    The Snow Wolf King is not confrontation with the moon, which is constantly dodging, and use this method to delay in the moon. Although the flowers are very fast, there is no good way to face the other way.


    You come to me between the two sides, anyone else does not occupy the wind. The attacks of Hua Yue Ling continue, but they did not bring any damage to the other person. In fact, the most important thing is that the flowers of the flowers will not hit the other party. If it is able to hit the other party, it will definitely be better, but the flowers There is no way, he can''t let the other party don''t dodge.


    Flower monthly speed, speed up strength, constantly looking for a way to hit the other party to cause harm to the other party.

 2508 Chapter 2508

    The battle between the Moon Ling and Wolf King is still continuous, and there is also no top wind between the two sides. The attacks of the flower moon have not been able to cause enough threat to the other party. It is true that the Snow Wolf''s dodge is really strong, and the flowers are constantly attacking, but they have never hit each other, bringing harm to the other party.


    Hua Yue Ling also thinking about what he should do next, can''t just be just like this. The moon is agglomerated, accelerating the speed of attack, but the Snow Wolf king''s reaction is also very fast, even if there is a dodge, you will find a way to stop its attack.


    The claws of the Snowy King are very sharp, and the hands of the hands of the big sword are on top, but they can''t break its defense. The Wolf King screamed, and the flower month is observing it.


    On the other hand, you will have the rest of the monsters to the end of the monsters, and they also think about helping the flowers as soon as possible, but they have no way to come in time. They have been honest by other monsters, and they don''t have a way to eliminate them.


    The flowers are not in a hurry. He can say at least between the Snow Wolf King, and it is more accurate, in fact, he occupies the upper wind.


    There is no chance to attack the Snow Wolf. Hua Yue will not give it a chance, the attack of the moon is still continuous, and the continuous attack in one breath is that I want to cause some injuries to the other side, but the Snow Wolf king does not give him this opportunity.


    "This guy can be flexible, and the guy is very different type,"


    The moon is low, and he thought of the whale monster who went to fight. The guy is a sufficiently solid skin, which makes it difficult to hurt it, the Snow Wolf is another way.


    Although it is said that the Wolf King''s own fur can bring some defenses, it is absolutely unable to compare with the whale monster. Therefore, it relies on the advantage of the speed, although in this respect, it does not have advantages in the face of the flowers, but it is only enough to dodge.


    If the two sides come back, the battle is continuous, but no one can occupy the wind, and the flowers are still suppressed, but only this is only. The flowers have not caused harm to the other party so far, and there is not enough to attack each other. This is not enough.


    Hua Moon must cause harm to the other party. This can say that attack is effective. Otherwise, no matter how long it is, it is white. The moon is so thinking, so he has been trying to cause harm to the other party, whether it is in the way, as long as it can achieve the effect.


    But I have to say that this is very difficult, and the flower month didn''t think this time the battle would be so troubles, but it is really a matter of thinking it before, but I really think about it. In this world, the monsters are still a bit amazing, otherwise, it is really unable to say that it is the leader of the monster.


    "Good guy, this activity is really flexible. It seems that I have to think about other ways, I have been doing this."


    Hua Yue Ling temporarily gave up the attack, and he realized that his attack wanted to hit the other party very difficult, the best way is to choose other ways to fight.


    After the moon stopped the attack, the snow wolf king would not let go such a good way, the Snow Wolf is around the side of the gossip, and then launched the offensive from the side, and flipped toward the flowers. come. The Shu Ling Side avoided, and then immediately rushed to the other party to attack.


    However, the Snow Wolf is ready, quickly kicking the distance, avoiding the attack of the gossip, and the same as him. Both people have long thought about what to do, and they are ready.


    When you attack, you don''t forget to dodge at any time, and when you dodge, you are also looking for opportunities for attack.


    This is the case for the Shu Yue Ling, and it must be the case to win the wolf king. The Snow Wolf King is very ferocious, aims at the moon, and you come to me. After a while, I will come back to more than a few more attacks and dodge, no one can occupy the wind.


    Everything is still the same, the Shu Yue Ling has seized several opportunities to cause some threats to the Snow Wolf king, but also left some injuries, but this kind of injury is not too big, so much not much influences.


    This is not enough, the flowers are very clear about this, and you must do more attacks. However, it is not enough to attack, but also some other ways, the best way is to let the other party react in time, only this can be better hurt to each other.


    Wooden camping and Lu Wei have also solved the battle, and it is finally possible to help this. Two people attack the Snow Wolf King from different directions, and the flower month can take this opportunity to attack each other.


    The other two people helped him attract others'' attention, and the flower month can take the opportunity to attack each other, causing harm to the other party. This method is actually useful. In fact, when one is actually spent on the wind, now it is more necessary, three people fight together with the other party, and the flowers are naturally more wind.


    Three people quickly pressed the snow wolf king, so that the snow wolf king can only dodge, there is no way to make more reactions. It is completely suppressed, basically there is no other way to do something, can only look at the flowers, they attack themselves, what do they want to do, but what can not do.


    The Snow Wolf will naturally don''t like the situation under the moment. It wants to change this state, what do you want to do, but it must protect yourself. The moon, their attacks make it fear, and that attack is not easy to confront.


    Whether it is defense or dodge, it is not easy. It is this like this. It is constantly dodging, avoiding their attacks in the moon, and this situation has continued for a long time.


    The dodge is not to say that they can completely hide their attacks, she can only say that they try to do this. It is impossible to say that it is completely avoided, there are some attacks that cannot avoid it.


    This is more and more, the snow wolf king is more and more realized that the situation is unfavorable to yourself, you can''t continue this way, you must want to change this situation.


    When the key is to do, the Snow Wolf king also tried to conduct some attacks, the Snow Wolf Wang Snow Wolf king, it can use magic, it also tried to use magic to attack, once to suppress the flowers But the effect is not good.

 2509 Chapter 2509

    The ice and snow surrounded the body of the Snow Wolf King, and the ice and snow wolf as a snowwolf king. Hua Yuling and Lu Wei frowned, two people stopped the sprint movement, temporarily stopped.


    "Cooling, be careful!"


    The flower moon reminded that the wooden camping cream, then he looks for opportunities to attack from other directions. This battle is more difficult than imagination. This is expected to be in the morning, but the situation is still powerful for them.


    The Snow Wolf King doesn''t know where, the ice and snow blocked their sights, so they can''t see the situation in front of them. The flowers closed my eyes, and I judge where the other party was judged. This is the judgment.


    The Wolf King has a breather, but the situation is still not clear. Even temporarily ease their attacks, wait until the snow is scattered, everything will be restored, and there will be no changes.


    So you must take advantage of this situation, only weaken the fighting power in this situation, so the situation is better. The Snow Wolf King quickly found a target, wooden cream, as long as this magic is solved, then the other party will have someone.


    As for why wood camping, natural because the other party is a magician, not other. Hua Yue Ling and Lu Wei are all Types of Competition. It is not easy to defeat them, but it is definitely very fear as a magician. It is an advantage in this regard.


    The Snow Wolf king must have so much, but relying on his experience in many years, it can make a simple judgment. The Snow Wolf Wang was interrupted and flying quickly towards the direction of the wood cream.


    At the same time, the Snow Wolf king''s body condenses several ice cones, and the ice cone is aimed at the flowers of the flowers. The Snow Wolf king uses this way to attract their eyes to their eyes and give yourself more time.


    When Hua Yue, he heard the air of the air, but he didn''t pay attention to it. After rapid flashing, he rushed into the direction. But soon he changed the direction, so there is no role in the past, and the other party is not there.


    "Where did it go?"


    Listed on the moon, listening to the ear, I don''t know where the other party wants to find a way to find it, and the Moon Ling uses his own excellent hearing to judge the place where the other party is located, so soon, he realizes what the other party needs.


    "No, you can''t continue, I don''t know if the frost can stop it."


    The moon is a little worried, but he is still very confident about the strength of the wood cream. He believes that the wood cream will never be so easy. If it is true, it is not a wooden cream.


    Don''t look at the wood cream, it will only use magic, and there is no accomplishment in this regard, but the magic can also cope with this situation. Otherwise, the magician can fight with the warrior. Although half of the adventurers teams are working together, there is also a one-on-one combat, the magician naturally has its own way, not to say that there is no other way to be dead, that is not existing.


    Never look at a magician, Hua Yue Ling believes that there is enough strength to have a sufficient strength, but he still feels that he needs to help. If you can help the busy, you will take your hand. If you don''t have the necessary words, just wait, anyway, you can guarantee the safety of wood camping in the past.


    When the Yue Yue Ling quickly rushed over, he knew that he couldn''t wait, the speed of the Snow Wolf king was also very fast. If you have a waste of time on the half road, then there is no way. Catch in a timely manner. The Moon Ling can not want this, so too dangerous.


    Although it is still that the strength of Huaying is still so easy to be defeated, but he still feels something you need, not just waiting here, it is still not enough.


    When Hua Yue, I made a place where Wood Cream is located. Where is Lu Yu, the moon is also trying to understand, but this is very difficult, Lu Yu has heard anything. He probably determines where Lu Yu is in place, but there is no need to go to her, after all, the snow wolf king is a goal, rather than the goal of Lu Yu.


    Moreover, even if he is, he doesn''t have to worry about it. After all, Lu Yu is most unfaithful is these. Lu Wei can block the opponent''s attack, compared to wood cream easier.


    After all, wood camping is a magician, and the ability to feel the above sensory is definitely a person who is like these soldiers, but the membrane method can solve this problem. As long as the wood cream thinks, she has a way.


    In order to solve this problem, the Magic Master has thought of a variety of ways, these methods formed a new magic. Moi has a variety of roles, not only can be used to fight, but also can be used to support, no matter whether it is a helper or yourself, magic can do it.


    Hua Yue Ling quickly arrived near Wolver, and the attack of the Snow Wolf king was also arrived. The Snow Wolf Wang high Yang''s paw grabbed. However, it didn''t catch the wooden camping. The paw stopped in the air, the snow wolf king called, the original wood camping has already set the protected magic, the Snow Wolf king did not hit Wooden camping, it is a loss.


    When the flower month, the Yue Yue is a sigh of relief, and the wood cream really prepares as you have thought, this is right, and it is necessary to prepare for such a situation. Wooden cream should have an early observation of the actions of the Snow Wolf King, so they will be prepared early.


    The Snow Wolf did not expect himself to be in the trap, nor did it think that the cream will be prepared, and this is completely unmealed. Attack reassemble, and the Snow Wolf King also realized that the flowers were nearby.


    The flowers are close to the past, but the best time of attacking. Moreover, Hua Yue believes that wood cream should also realize that he has arrived, and it is estimated that she will cooperate with her attack.


    At the same time, two people should not hit the snow wolf king, but the chance is much larger, after all, the snow wolf king is not the previous state.


    The Snow Wolf King is hit by the magic set by the wooden cream, and there is no way to respond in time, and there is no better opportunity to this.


    Wooden cream has launched an offensive from the other side, and the flower month is a timely chasing, hoping to share the advantage again and even teach the Snow Wolf King.

 2510 Chapter 2510

    Lu Wei also heard the sound of this, realized that the child is somewhat wrong, she also can''t take much more, hurriedly rushed over.


    Hua Yue Ling and the wooden cream were surrounded by the Snow Wolf King, the Snow Wolf King was confused, and the previous attack did not return, and it was also a very hurtful thing to be in the snow wolf king. It doesn''t have a way to adjust your own situation in time, and the moon is not given to him, and the attack is constantly moving.


    After all, it is a good opportunity to spend the flowers in the eyes. If you don''t grab it, you can find a similar opportunity to find similar opportunities.


    The flowers of the flowers of the flowers are seriously suppressed, and the Wolf King can be active, and the wood cream can use the magic to block the actions of the Wolf King, letting its actions are more snowing.


    The area where the Snow Wolf King is forced is getting smaller and smaller, and Luxi has also reached nearby.


    This is a step-by-step, and the snow wolf king thought he could take it, but it is obviously impossible to see this situation.


    The Snow Wolf King will not be a little incense, and it is impossible to win like this. The Snow Wolf king simply took the shot of Lu Yu, and then hit it directly. Lu Yu saw it flew in himself, and it was no weakness.


    However, the Snow Wolf King suddenly turned between halfway, ran away from the other direction.


    Lu Wei, this is aware that the Snow Wolf is not to fight with himself, but want to use this way to escape. This guy can be embarrassed, Lu Yu is so thinking about it, but she followed it, she can''t let the other party escape.


    The moon is also chasing it. The wood camper immediately uses the magic to attack. Three people quickly chased it. It is aimed at the Snow Wolf King to attack, but this way is not so effective, they have enough quick I can only say that the Wolf King will perform enough good, deceive them.


    Three people will surround the snow wolf, and it is necessary to take it here. This is not so easy, but they tried three people.


    The moon is constantly launching the attack, the offensive is endless, the hands of the hands and swords will attack. However, the Snow Wolf King''s dodge is also very good, even if it is injured, it is still able to dodge, Lu Wei and wooden cream are starting from the other two directions, trying to take it into the moon. .


    However, it is similar to the idea of ??the moon, this idea is actually very troublesome. It is not easy to do, first of all the problems in their speed, in this respect, they have no way to catch up with the Snow Wolf. The Wolf King is very flexible, and the speed is fast, which makes it difficult to catch its actions.


    The Snow Wolf King may feel that there will be no chance to win again, so I just give up directly, no longer attack, but I want to escape. However, the speed of escaping is the same as the attack of the flower month. There is no way between the two sides directly to open the other party, which has no way to end this game between the two sides.


    The Shu Yue is always in the wind, but he has no way to solve the enemy, the Snow Wolf king wants to escape, but there is no way to escape timely. No one can do what you want to do, whether it is the flower month, it is also a Snow Wolf, it''s almost the result, you come to me, no one between the two sides, no one, I haven''t been able to defeat anyone until now.


    Whether it is the moon or the Snow Wolf, the last result is actually the same, there is no way to reach your own goal. Hua Yuling wants to defeat the other party, the Snow Wolf Wang does not want to continue to fight with the flower, there is no winning possibility, the Snow Wolf king understands this, since knowing that it is impossible to win, then why bother to fight the other party Go down, it is not a fool.


    The Wolf King is more intelligent than the imagination. If it is not the case, the flower month will be defeated, and it is impossible to continue until the battle has not yet ended this. The gap between the two sides exists, and the moon is even more powerful, much better than the other party.


    However, strongness, the other party does not give you a close-up battle opportunity, it is difficult to defeat each other. After all, you can''t even attack the other side, but how it might beat each other.


    The moon is temporarily no better way, like this enemy, he hasn''t encountered before this. This time it can be said that it is ahead, it is really difficult to deal with it. The other party has been in the heart of their fight, a thoughtful thing to escape, constantly escape, constantly dodge them, do not want to fight with them.


    The problem of this aspect is temporarily unable to handle, and he can''t do anything. Even if it is a constant attack, can I have a big threat to the other side? There is no way to hit the other party. This is the most troublesome thing, and the flower month has nothing to solve this. problem.


    The moon is going to do something, but he can''t do anything, you can only look at the opponent''s constant dodge, don''t give yourself a chance.


    The moon can''t help but sigh, this is really trouble. Wooden camping is a magical attack, but the same, such an attack is still unable to cause enough harm to the other party, but can''t say that the power is not enough, just the attack of wood camping has not hit each other.


    Can''t hit the other party how it may cause harm to the other party, and it is quite helpless for this spring. Unfortunately, he can''t do anything.


    The Snow Wolf is running in the distance. In the process of chasing, there is a little worried emotion in the heart of the spring. If the other party is deliberate, I will introduce them into the trap, and then I am doing it, not there is no such possible, but the possibility of spending the possibility is not so big.


    Let''s not say that the Snow Wolf King''s IQ is not that the degree, saying that they are here to come here, they are not very good, only he knows. Unless the Snow Wolf King is ready to prepare before, but the moon is still thinking that this possibility is very low, basically impossible, the flowers have never seen such a powerful monster, smart to this Element.


    Anyway, this time the moon is really troublesome, I want to win very difficult. The moon, they have already played all the strength, still there is no way to win in a short time.

 2511 Chapter 2511

    When they spend the wind in the battle, the Snow Wolf is constantly escaped, and the longer it. Seeing that there is no way to solve the other person, the flowers are also a little anxious. If it continues this, there is no benefit to him.


    There is no better way to solve the problem in the short time, this is not a better way. All the attacks allocated, no matter what the arrival of Hua Ling and Lu Wei, or from the various magic used by woodcream, the result is almost the same.


    There is no better solution, but after the continuous attack, the Snow Wolf king has been influenced by the previous attack mistakes, so it is not as fast as it is, but it is the opportunity to find some opportunities.


    The Snow Wolf King is not just to dodge, it tries to conduct some remote attacks. Use another special force to form a remote attack to prevent the flowers of the flowers from pursue, but this way is not so big.


    Waving hands sword, the flower moon is aiming at the Snow Wolf king, the Snow Wolf king continues to documement, and there is no chance to fight the square. Once another attack, no matter whether the front is cut, it is still a swept pass, and the results obtained have not changed.


    The other party is always able to find a way to break, even if there is no way, it will find a way to defend down. However, this is also a progress in the Moon Ling, and the Moon Lingren is not a way to hit the other party, but there is Lu Yu and wooden cream.


    Taking the Moon Ling to the entanglement to the entanglement, the other party has no way to break, Lu Yu and the woodcream are attacked from the two directions. The Snow Wolf King faces their attacks, and the body is around the magic shroud, which is wrapped in the middle of the way.


    Lu Wei and the attack of the wooden cream did not give the other party to how much threats were given by the other party''s defense. The flowers were in the moon. I really didn''t think that the snow wolf king can do this level. .


    The Snow Wolf King is really good, which makes him have a deeper understanding of the Snow Wolf. Originally, Hua Yue, I thought I would like to overcome the other side of the other side. Now it seems to be something you think, or it is not easy to do.


    If the other party wants, you can block their attacks in accordance with your own ideas, but it should not be able to use such a defense. The Snow Wolf King observed the Snow Wolf King. After the two sides were in contact, the Snow Wolf king quickly retracted the distance, and then attacked the flowers in the moon, I hope to use this way to spur, cold cold wind blowing Come, then several ice cone are suspended on the top of the Snow Wolf King, aiming at three people.


    The ice cone attacked in the moon, and the Snow Wolf king was taking the opportunity to run again, hoping to use this way to delay their footsteps. The Snow Wolf king did not want to do just to do so, they can completely drag the footsteps of the flowers of the flowers, so I think it is not realistic, but it still hopes that at least let the flowers in the short time have no way to catch up with yourself, this for yourself It is definitely a advantage, but it is obvious that this is not so easy.


    The cold wind formed by the ice and snow did not slow the speed of the moon, and the flowers were not intended to this, at least for him, this is still not threatened.


    Although the ice cone is also threatened, it is only some, and it does not stop the footsteps of the gossip. The flowers of the moon are easier, and then continue to attack.


    Luxi and the reaction of wood cream are also almost, but it is necessary to pay attention to the ice cone attack of the Snow Wolf king is to track the nature. It is not so easy to completely flicker. You avoid a rest of it.


    It is not that the Snow Wolf King will attack the attack into three directions to attack three people. The effect may be better.


    When they flicked to the opposition of the other party, they had to run. In fact, this is not too difficult, but it is obviously not an easy thing. The flower moon, they got off all the cones, and then continued to catch up toward the Snow Wolf, and the wood camper aimed at the Snow Wolf King to use the magic to attack. The Snow Wolf king is also dodging.


    With the advantage of the Snow Wolf, the Snow Wolf is more relaxed than the advantage of the speed than flashing, the magic wants to hit it is not so easy. Wrinkled frown, if it allowed her to move the attack, it is difficult to hit the other party, and it is better to change the problem.


    It''s too difficult to rely on the other party who wants to hit the other party in the primary intermediate magic. Although there are some magic that can be tracked in the middle-level magic, but the effect is not very good.


    Wooden cream is simply standing, starting to condense the magic. Want to cause enough harm, let the other party can''t hide, then the best way is to use more powerful magic, but if you want to use this magic, you must condense more magic. If you do it, it is very difficult. What to do, so she must change the previous combat method, using other methods to fight, only this can be done.


    Wooden cream is no longer chasing, quickly condenses magic, only the magic is quickly condensed on the magic rod in his hand, even if it is too far, it can feel the terrible magic.


    The Snow Wolf king turned and went back and later, see the power condensed on the magic rod in the hands of the wood cream. That kind of power is too terrible, even if it doesn''t dare to ensure that you can pay such a force.


    This fear is very natural, in the face of such a terrible force, no one can deal with it. Especially think that the kind of power will soon chase yourself, think about it, can you really pay this strength?


    I am worried about this Snow Wolf King, even if he does not think that he can do this, it is too difficult. Before the magic is still good, those magical power is not so strong, so no matter whether you dodge or defense, it is relatively easy, but this time, this time the wooden cream is really real, and these different magic in power cannot compare it. of.


    Such magic is not the previous magic, which can be compacted, although not seen how the other party is doing, but the dangerous atmosphere of the Wolf King has clearly understood. If it is ok, it is naturally unwanted to face such dangerous situations, but it does not have any opportunities.

 2512 Chapter 2512

    The situation is even worse than the Snowfound King, and it may not be more bad enough for the Snow Wolf King. Before this, it had already suffered a constant attack on the moon, which is enough to be enough to rely on his speed to compete with them, but the situation is even worse.


    The magic attack of the wood camping has not attacked it, but if it really lets her magic attack release, it can be finished. Reconscious this, the Snow Wolf King understands that he must not wait, you must find a way to deal with the situation in front of you, and continue to wait.


    Although it is constantly running, this speed is not necessarily to escape. The Snow Wolf Wang Mingbai is very unfavorable, and that power is also fear.


    What do you often say is it, it believes that there will be no one wants to positively to bear such an attack, then there is no difference in life. This is not a joke, even if it is old, it can feel the horror of the power.


    The Snow Wolf Ker is crazy, with this at the same time, he also tried to condense the strength to disturb the wooden cream. However, its attacks not only don''t play the effects, but also slow down its actions, this can give the grooming opportunity, the flowers have been looking for the opportunity to attach each other before, but only This opportunity is not so easy to find.


    At the time, the snow wolf king gave the flower month, because the stagnation caused by the actions caused by the magic attack, the flower month found a good opportunity. He immediately chased the speed, accelerated in an instant, and Hua Yuling has come to the other side, waving the weapon of his hand without hesitation.


    The Snow Wolf is immediately agglomerated to be a magical shield. It protects it. The hands of the big sword is over, the shield has built cracks and sounds a crisp sound, but this is not used, the Snow Wolf king will flash back, and it is easy to avoid the attack.


    This is what the flower is expected to be early. After all, the other party has done this, but he still doesn''t think about what you can do so far.


    It''s hard to do, you can only say that it is not good. If there is no way to crack the opponent''s attack, it will be very difficult. If you want to hit the other party, it is basically impossible. But it is necessary to do very horrible power. This attack has been brewed, but even this is still unable to do this.


    The other party''s defense is very good, better than imagination. The Wolf King has more powerful strength than they imagined. More importantly, the Snow Wolf is not only stupid. Instead, it will not only attack, but also dodge and defense. If you want to run, you will not It is the most difficult to deal with you to fight for your life.


    "Sudden!"


    Words of wood camping sounds behind, and the moon is immediately going to dodge. At the same time, the magic formed by condensed a lot of magic was over, no one knows how this is the magic. In that moment, the horror feels cannot be described.


    The Snow Wolf king stares with that kind of magic, wants to hide, but it doesn''t have a way. The magic directly locked it, so that it can hide without a place, this attack is so terrible.


    The Snow Wolf Wang watched the magic, and the claw was blocked in front of it. At the same time, the cohesive force was blocked before the body, just like it was the same as the attack. But this time it''s defense doesn''t have a good effect.


    Defense is broken in a short moment, no one thought. The white wolf king realized that his defense may not have a good effect as before, but the effect is poor, even if there is no way to defend a short moment, this is really unmealed.


    Anyway, this defense does not have any effect, the defense shield is easily broken, and the powerful magic directly bombards it. There is no chance to send it to the Snow Wolf, and then people will be flying directly, falling on the ground.


    The flower moon is chasing them, and the Snow Wolf is still a very careful observation of the other party''s reaction. The Snow Wolf is smashing, almost no reaction.


    This magical attack in wood camping is indeed very effective. The Snow Wolf king has no way to bear such an attack, and it is resolved at once. This is more effective than the moon. The most important thing is that her attack is indeed enough power. Otherwise, there is no way to solve the other party.


    "The monsters here are very powerful, much better than I think."


    The flower moon looked at the snow wolf king that did not respond to the ground, and sighed. Hua Yue did not think that this battle can also be made, and he also believes that this battle should be relatively simple. Now it seems to be a monster that I have read this world.


    This Snow Wolf king still doesn''t know what is the strength in this world, but it seems that it seems to be quite out of the future. If a weak monster may be defeated by them.


    However, this is also good, the preservation of the skin in the Snow Wolf is still intact, there is no damage, which is the best for the flowers, this is the main reason they come here, if even The skin was destroyed, and it can be white.


    I expected these things to make money, and the Huayun, the Snow Wolf king did not move and react, and tried to use it to exchange gold coins. All this is very simple, gold coins will be exchanged quickly, and the flowers have seen how much gold coins, in fact, the quantity cannot be less, but there is still some gap what the gangs you think.


    "Oh, but this is not bad, but it is still too strong, and it is a bit less easy, otherwise it is better."


    When the flowers were loud, then he took out the map and saw the footsteps, this looked up to see it next to him. When the cream came over at this time, Hua Yue was asked to ask her situation, and the wood camping shook his head and said that he had no problem.


    "Nothing is good, but let''s find a place to rest, then go to the next place. I have to study the map, find a nearby place near this."


    "Ok."


    There is no opinion in wood camping and Lu Yu, respecting his thoughts.

 2513 Chapter 2513

    When they came to find a rest, they took the map after sitting down, and the moon was taken to find it on, and there is still other monsters near their place, and the flowers are understanding this one. thing.


    He also learned something before this, so much about it is still a little about this, but it is not so much. At the moment, the actions must have been made to do more.


    The flower moon is looking for on the map, and the range marked above the map is not small, so it is easier to find it. Let Huayoon Ling to find a larger range without looking for other maps. There are several maps in the spring, and these maps are connected together, so that he can better find the situation near this.


    Hua Yue Ling once again confirmed the position of the current thing, and he could not confirm the particular precision, and only probably judge where he was. After doing a good job, he is looking for a monster around, and there is a mark on the map, but these markers don''t know if it is very complete, maybe some places have monsters without marking, this is also possible.


    "Let''s go in this direction later."


    After learning, the flowers said on the right side, there seems to have other monsters in there, but it is not particularly clear, but it is a very powerful monster, not so easy to deal with it. .


    "Let''s take a look at the strength of the monster, but you should be prepared before this, set up a good transmission in advance, if you have any problems, you can leave."


    When Hua Yue, I said to Wood Cream and Lu Yu, and the wood cream thinks that there is no opinion, I feel that his statement is quite reasonable.


    "Then, let''s go, let us start."


    After a short break, it is still recovered, and the flower month decided to act immediately. Wooden camping and Lu Yu also followed him to stand up and walked in that direction.


    Three people find the direction of the direction, and the flowers are not sure which direction will be able to find anything, and everything he knows is from the map. Then there is a book in your hand. These things are taken from the library. Fortunately, there are the same books in the library, and he holds backups in his hand.


    I have to say that this thing is still very useful, give him a lot of help, if there is no such thing, it is still very troublesome to them, but also needs to go back and go to understand the situation, there is no other Method.


    The moon is very good, but fortunately he is prepared, this is able to act casually, and no need to go back to a trip to make things more troublesome.


    Three people travel to the direction they have not seen the monsters, how the monster is also learned from the contents of books in the map. As for how it is, he is not very clear, he also needs to know what the monster has the strength.


    Although there is a label on maps and books, it is not a specific description for monster strength. These things still need to spend time to understand, they can only go to the place, there is no way to determine.


    The moon is not sure and this is also unable to say, only to see the situation, go to the place to see the situation, now I can''t determine what.


    I think about these, the flowers are looking at the distance, and I can''t see anything here. After all, it is still a distance from that place. It should be difficult to go to that place in a short time, and it takes a lot of time to pass.


    I have no good way to this spring, I can only come slowly, after all, after I haven''t seen the monster, what he can''t be determined. Everything I have learned is just a guess.


    The place is still very far away from their place, and it takes a lot of time. However, they still have to go, can''t transfer past, after all, it is not accurate, can''t definitely be able to transfer to the place you want to go, is actually inadequate compared to the past, this is why flowers Moon Spring does not choose to do that.


    A group of almost no rest, just step by step, this is not a simple matter, but fortunately, it is them, if the ordinary people walk so far, it is enough, not to mention it in the distance. What is waiting for them. It is their goal for the flowers of the flowers, but ordinary people will definitely not think so, ordinary people will never want to meet such things.


    The broad plains gradually reveal its original appearance, the appearance of the magic, and showed hostility for them. In this case, it was in the past, why didn''t I encounter what magic is now, except for the guy who is targeted as a target.


    The Snow Wolf and the younger brother there is the only magic found that they have encountered here. As for other monster, they have not touched them so far, but with the distance of walking, they touch The things are also more and more, no longer as if you can''t find anything, it seems that there is nothing.


    But now the situation is different, the figure of the monster has emerged, although the number is not much, but it is also a change in the moon, and it is still a good change. After all, there is no such thing before this, but this is not what they want.


    The moon, they want to find these magic, although it is said to have gains with them, but the kind of harvest is definitely not what is going on. After all, it is too small.


    For the Shu Yue Ling, he will come here because it may have a bigger gain, not because of other, as long as he is a bigger gain, the other things are not so important.


    As long as you can have enough gains, as for others, it is not very necessary in him. This is the greatest purpose of the flower month. After all, if you can''t harvest more, they are not as good as they are in the foreign world. It is not necessary to come here, but since it is coming, of course, it is still some Harvest is better.


    At the moment, the ghosts feel that the gains here can only say a general, not too good, after all, there is not much. Only a snowwood king was defeated by them, and the number of gold coins exchanged was still less.

 2514 Chapter 2514

    "It should be not wrong here."


    The flower moon, they destroy some monsters on the siege, the moon is simply understanding the number of gold coins that the monsters can be exchanged, they directly redeem them into gold coins.


    The materials on the monsters say that the truth is not very big, at least the same, the moon is, he doesn''t say that I didn''t want to get the material on the monster, but I didn''t have enough harvest in his opinion.


    The materials on these monsters are somewhat too common. It is not very useful to him. It is better to redeem to gold coins with the materials that use them.


    Anyway, in the opinion of the moon, these materials are not very large. After all, those equipment used under their eyes are quite good, compared to equipment that uses these materials, it is definitely better. However, these materials can be exchanged in the village to exchange some money, but the money here is not attractive to the flowers.


    There are many ways to make money, and there is no need to use this way. If you think it is a waste of time. After all, there is nothing in this world that is more worthy of money than gold coins.


    Money naturally can also be redeemed into gold coins, but the redemption ratio is not one more, if it takes two exchanges, they must be more losses.


    There is no meaning, and it is not necessary to do that, which is purely for yourself. The Moon Ling can not want to do such a thing, although it is not a big gain.


    In this case, it takes two exchanges, unless the fool is going back to do this, the flower month is not stupid, and it will never do this stupid thing. For some gold coins, the flower month is also a bit relaxed. I feel that it is still possible, at least better than I imagined, although I don''t have a good level, but this represents this The method of earning gold coins is worth affirming.


    "This will be, then earn more, then make more comparison."


    The Yue Yue is so thinking, he thinks that in these two worlds are actually not too much, at least he thinks it is. Anyway, this time, this time is not only harvest, and the harvest is not bad, the flowers are naturally happy.


    The situation is not bad, the efficiency of the harvest here may not be more than the world, but the Yue Yue is not carefully calculated, but according to his own gain, what is the case, he is not clear Only a simple judgment can only be made according to the current current.


    In this respect, it is still not as good as the foreign world where the West Sister is still, it is more relaxed there, rarely encounters the enemy of this strength. However, if you think about it, it is not too much to come, nothing to say.


    If you want to get a lot of gains, the enemy that needs to fight is also similar. It is impossible to get so much harvest in the face of those weaker enemies. Only a stronger enemy can gain more gains for the flowers.


    This is in fact, the two worlds are almost, so after a simple contrast, Huayue believes that the two worlds are actually not too much in this regard.


    I want to go to actually there is no better, it''s almost, after all, I need to fight, and the strength of the battle object is actually not too much. At least this difference is not much different in the moon.


    In this case, no matter which side is actually the same, there is not much difference, after all, the strength of the battle is almost almost.


    Anyway, since I have come here, then continue to act, there is no need to leave. Anyway, this is what they come here. Since coming, I don''t reach the purpose. They just completed some of the content, only one of the enemies.


    There is also more enemies waiting for them to defeat, and the Moon Ling believes in those enemies you can have more gains. What is the next enemy, is more powerful than this enemy.


    The Yue Yue is also thinking about such problems, but it is not determined, only when they have seen it with their own eyes, what is it? Don''t go to the other party, don''t go to fight against each other, and the moon is unable to determine the strength of the other party.


    Only after you have a fight, you can affirm the situation, these are all the way you need to know clearly. The information obtained from books and maps is still complete, so he must go more about the situation.


    A group is like this, there is a long way, there is nothing in this road, and the moon will encounter some more ordinary monsters, these monsters and those ordinary magic are basically different.


    It''s very simple to defeat these monsters to the flowers, and you don''t have to spend anything. Although this battle is not very significant for the spending of the moon. Even if you win them, you can''t exchange much gold coins. This is naturally deficient to the spring, so the flowers are not very willing to fight with these enemies.


    However, there is no good way, this is not that he doesn''t want that, the magic is to find what they can say, what can he say. Even if they don''t want to fight with monsters, the monsters will take the initiative to find their trouble, this is no way, they can only fight with those monsters, then solve them, there is no better way.


    The battle is still continuing, but the situation is better than before, the flowers lounged in the distance, then looked down at the map. Hua Yue Ling temporarily can only judge what you are through the map, after all, this map cannot be shown where he is coming. So the judgment of Hua Yue is that the accuracy is very low, but there is no better way. This is the best way to spend the month.


    The places you labeled on the map are far from their where they are, and they are not clear. How much time can I take to get to the destination, I will not be clear.


    After all, there is no distance in the map, so he cannot determine this is actually normal. However, this is nothing to spending the moon, as long as they go in that direction, as long as the direction of walking is correct, there is no problem, and the flower is so thinking.

 2515 Chapter 2515

    When the flowers rushed down, they rushed to the target, but they arrived at the target. The Moon did not think that it could be so fast, but there is no multi-piece, at least and the spending of the month. Can only be said to be substantially quite.


    Hua Yue Ling is very much like to find a monster, and after a while, he has been in a certain way to act. It is definitely a magic here, but the problem is where you can find it.


    As before, the moon is so very fortunate, it is very fortunate, it is a monster who has ran out in his hand. Otherwise, even if they find the place, it will be difficult to find, this is not to say play. of.


    The moon is not a similar thing. It''s a lot of things like this. Looking for something is not an easy thing, but you have to look for what you want to find, and where you want to find something.


    It is actually like the moon, and it is easier to find it, and there are other situations even more difficult than what they encounter. The moon is as long as it is looking for a monster here, it is not easy to hide in such a monster in such an empty grassland. It is not easy to hide, it will become easy.


    It''s just that there is no very good clue in the sky, and the flowers are only maps and their related books. Although it is said that the people they come here is already enough, they want to find something here is still difficult.


    After all, the moon is looking for and the task in the game is different. The kind of thing is directly marked, and it can be found in the place, but the flowers are in the open area, here There is infinite possibilities, where the other party is possible.


    It can only be said to have completed a part of the goal, and another part of the target needs to be completed.


    The next part of the next part is the most difficult, looking for the location of the other party on this vast grassland, which is also a challenge for the flowers of the flowers, and it is a big challenge.


    How much time does it take? If he doesn''t know himself, it may take a lot of time, but it is also possible to find a goal. No one is not allowed, the flowers can''t say what will be able to judge what will happen when it comes to it. It can only be slow, it is not anxious.


    Looking at the distant, the flowers of the glowing, the situation near this has been mastered by him, but he still did not find what he wanted to find in this nearby. Wherever you have.


    "It seems that I can only turn around here."


    When the flowers of the flowers, he didn''t have a better way. After all, no matter how they need to do it, it is looking for it, what is it going to go in, where you can find yourself? Things, the flowers are not determined, after all, there is no way to accurately position the target, this is not.


    Everything can only come slowly, can''t be too anxious to find, after all, their situation is here. They don''t know anything, not a whole-minded god.


    Hua Yue Ling will be a lot of situations around, and there is a probably understanding for nearby situations, but this is obviously not enough. Looking forward to the farther, Huaying hopes that you can have more understandings, next to where, the most meaningful choice for the flowers of the flowers is the three people, one is aiming at one of them The direction is then going to act, so that the place where you can find in the same time is the most dangerous place, that is, one of them is in danger, how to contact others, this is a big problem.


    So the flowers are not particularly willing to separately, but in fact, there is a way to solve this problem. That is the speech of the moon, and then let the cream and Lu Wei action together, this will More secure, but this is also a troubles for the spring.


    The next thing is to see how Wood Cream and Lu Yu are thinking. If they feel that this is good, then Huaying decided to do this, if they think this choice is not very good, the flower is not ready It is said that it is necessary to act in accordance with his own ideas, and there is not that necessary, the flowers are so thinking.


    Operation, Hua Ling looked at the distance, from here to look at the far place, but it is not something they are looking for. When Hua Yue, I don''t know where I am looking for, it may be very close, but it may still be far away, who knows.


    "Coam,, you think that I am thinking about this idea, are you ready to continue to act with me, or say that we are separated?" Hua Yuling said his idea simple, in fact, he himself is not It is more way to say even more ways, he just asked the two girls'' ideas.


    Wooden cream and Lu Yu are opposite each other, and then two girls will start to discuss together. Hua Yue is not moving in the same place, watching them there, he didn''t listen to two girls. What is wrong, it is not important. It is important to see what the two girls will finally get one of the results. The other gossip is not very concerned.


    "How do we assign it?"


    "Well, I will go to this side, the frost and You go to the other side. If there is anything to find nothing to act, let''s come here to make a convergence, but if you can''t wait here, you will go to each other. Going to find someone, how? "


    When I gave a month, I wanted to tell my thoughts. After a short thinking of wood camping and Lu Yu, decided to act in accordance with the idea of ??the flowers.


    The moon is said to be nice, and the moon is in this way, it may be a little dangerous, this is also no way, who makes the flowers in the moon do not have a good way to contact each other.


    If you can use the magic to contact each other, but There is no signal at all here, so even if they have any mobile phones in their hands, there is no effect.


    The mobile phone is here, the most basic function is that there is no way to use, and there is no way to the flowers of the flowers. There are no other better contacts, and this comparative original approach can only be taken.

 2516 Chapter 2516

    Three people decided to have the next way of action after simple discretion. The Moon Ling himself walks in one of the directions, and the other two people are going to another direction.


    The greatest advantage of this method is that you can understand the nearby cases in a short period of time. The problem is not too safe, but the problem is not so big for the flowers.


    The flowers of the flowers, they have three people, and there is no problem with some ordinary enemies. Even if it is the kind of monster, it is also a battle for the flowers.


    There is no such thing as it is actually distinguished, although it may be dangerous, but it is not dangerous to do this. In terms of the strength of the flowers, even if the three people all actually act, it is not so dangerous, but the Shu Yue Ling will act in order to make a person, and two girls will act together.


    Although Lu Yu and Wood Cream Although the strength is very good, the wood camper is a magician after all, so a single action is not very good, and the enemy that is more powerful is still more than a loss.


    There is no difference between Lu Yu, although Lu Wei has not yet spent the month, but she is a warrior, so no matter how it is in the event of an enemy, it can be complementary.


    This is also the best way to think after the speech is thinking, maybe there is a better way than him, but the flowers will not think so much. As long as you can act, better ways are at least temporarily for the time of the flowers.


    The grassland calm down, Hua Yue, surrounded by the moon, especially the figure of the woodcings and Lu Wei, two women, this will take back the sight, and choose a good direction to go.


    Next, you should look at which direction walking to find something you want to find. When Hua Yue, I still can''t find anything, I have to look at his luck, and the flower month is clear that his luck is always good, but this does not represent what can be found, and the Moon is unable to decide what.


    Walking in the direction and continuing to explore, you can find something, the flower month is still very curious, he hopes what you can find, but he is not what he can say. Even if he said what to find, it doesn''t mean what is found.


    The situation will not develop according to your ideas, this is the fact. The moon is still very clear, but it is nothing to know this, because no matter what you know, you always need to find it, this is the problem.


    I will never find anything, but I can''t find any laws, this is definitely wrong.


    Only if you can find something, the flowers are like this, you will always find it, if you don''t look for it, it is impossible to find it.


    Hua Yue looked at the distance, I don''t know when I can reach the destination, maybe very fast, and maybe very late, who knows, no one knows what the result is.


    The moon is unable to judge, and others can not judge, and the situation is the case. What can I find out if I have to see what the situation is, I can''t determine what I will be sure.


    The three people didn''t have a separation, and the flowers couldn''t help but went to see it. I hope to see the movement of wood and Lu Yu, but their back is coming soon, soon. I can''t see it.


    Over time, this situation will only get more and more common. At the end, it may no longer be able to see their back, even the idea is just a kind of extravagance.


    The flower month is actually more likely to act together. After a long time of action, Hua Yuling has become accustomed to acting together. One person is alone, let the spring feel that some adaptation can''t be adapted.


    However, the way the action is choosing, since it is the choice, there is no way, can only continue to act according to such actions, it is impossible to say that others will be found, let alone do not cheat.


    Looking at the distance, I don''t know if I can find something in this empty place, and the Moon is a doubtful attitude.


    There is definitely there, that is what books above books, but if there is anything you can find, the road to finding is still very long, I don''t know how long to find something.


    Hua Yue has not had a great hope for this, he just wants to find something as soon as possible, not to continue as soon as before, no one can find anything, no one will like that kind of thing, not only It''s just a person who is spent in the month.


    Hua Yue Ling believes that other people are also similar to themselves, but everyone achieved the results obtained not necessarily. In any case, it is still necessary to act if it can act, there is no need to think too much. If you look for it, don''t have more than other better ways.


    Looking at the distance, the scope of the exploration skills explore is already very large, but no matter what is what you can''t find. This is obviously not a good news for the spring, but he is not discouraged. For a long time, it is not the first time to do this, there is no use.


    The flowers are relaxed, continue to go forward, and then they will be in this fullness, don''t think so much. Anyway, no matter what he thinks, until the end, everything is slow, and you can''t solve the problem.


    I have no way to solve the problem, I will understand this, although I don''t know what he will worry about him, I want to do it as soon as possible, I want to find something as soon as possible. However, there is not so anxious that the flowers is so embarrassed, he has long sucking tone, and then called out again, then open his eyes.


    When Hua Yue, he acceled some footsteps, but at this time, he perceived some kind of monster that was moving towards himself. That monster is not what he is looking for, but a relatively weak guy.


    And it''s not a matter, but a few, this is also a challenge for the flowers of the moon. However, in fact, the problem is not big. It is not a problem with the strength of the flowers, and the flowers are not afraid of this, but it is somewhat jump.


    If you encounter here, it is better.